《Forever Worthy of Your Love》


 Chapter 1

    In Jiangcheng, early summer, thousands of guests just witnessed an embarrassing farce in the peony Hall of the seven-star hotel of the golden age. Originally, the marriage of the two families of Huaxie was a great joy to the whole city, but Xie Dongyang, the bridegroom, escaped and did not attend the wedding banquet.


    Even though, when the bride showed up, there was a piece of news on the big screen. It was Xie Dongyang who stayed in the third-line actress apartment last night and was lingering in the morning.


    It immediately shocked the whole audience. The host family, Xie family, lost all their faces and made a mess Don''t know how to finish?


    On the stage, the bride wearing a white wedding dress and covering her head with a white dress becomes the laughingstock of the whole city.


    At the VIP table, Mrs. Hua was also unable to sit down, with a sad look on her face. "Honey, how can I do this?"


    Chairman Hua''s face is gloomy and silent. To be honest, he has never experienced such a thing. Is marriage a joke?


    The king of East China and West Xie Beijiang, the four most famous families in Jiangcheng, can''t easily bear the consequences of such mischief. He doesn''t know. Why did the second Xie suddenly escape?


    In order to get married this time, the Chinese family picked up the fifth grader from Zhongcui mountain who hadn''t been home for more than ten years, but who could have expected that such a scandal would happen?


    At this time, the head of the Xie family came quickly and patted Hua Zhenyue on the shoulder.


    "Lao Hua, it''s our Xie family''s fault. Do you think the wedding can be postponed first When I get the second one back, I will give you a satisfactory account. "


    As soon as Hua Zhenyue was about to speak, he saw the bride on the stage making a voice


    Then thousands of guests, for a moment, were quiet.


    Everyone is looking forward to, this position of the most embarrassing bride, now how to clean up the mess?


    Huasheng holds a microphone and sweeps across the stage quietly through the white gauze.


    Then he fixed his eyes on the first row of VIP seats, the man who kept his head down and playing with his mobile phone.


    It''s him. That''s right. Let''s just him


    She said softly, holding the microphone in her hand. "The fourth table in the first row, the gentleman in a black suit, playing with his head lowered, excuse me."


    River subconscious eyelids jump, head down to play mobile Is that him?


    He looked up at the woman in the wedding dress on the stage, a little surprised


    Across the white gauze, no one knows her appearance. There are five girls in the Hua family. He has seen the first four, but the youngest five. It is said that he went to Zhongcui mountain to eat and pray for Buddha with his grandmother since he was a child. He received them three days ago.


    But it''s said that this five young lady is ugly and can''t be helped. But just now, she didn''t look very like


    Seeing the man raise his head, Hua Sheng''s clear voice continued, "it''s a temporary situation today, but it''s unexpected But I don''t want to destroy the mood of everyone coming to the banquet, so I have a kind invitation. Would you have the courage to come on stage and be my temporary bridegroom and finish the wedding with me? "


    As soon as this statement was made, the audience was full of sobs.


    Is this the groom who''s going to be a temporary replacement? I''ve heard about the replacement of actors and players. For the first time, I heard about the groom and the replacement?


    The Xie family and the Hua family are all speechless. Who could have thought that this woman would be so mischievous?


    Jiangliu is also a little surprised, the replacement bridegroom, he? How dare you ask him? How to fight?


    I thought it was a special dog blood thing, but my legs and feet just didn''t listen to me and walked towards the stage.


    In fact, the river is very curious. Next, what else should this woman do? Nowadays, there are not many people who dare to do such extraordinary things, especially this kind of dignitaries.


    The dusty heart has been aroused interest again


    Son''s abnormal, anxious side of the Jiang madam straight stamp feet, "river, you give me back."

 Chapter 2

    Mrs. Jiang''s words clearly failed to stop her son''s progress.


    He was really intrigued by the Chinese Junior five.


    According to legend, Miss five of the Hua family went to zhongcuishan to live with the old lady of the Hua family since she was a child.


    Ugly face, speech barrier is a stutter?


    But I just heard her speak fluently. Is there any rumor?


    With curiosity and strong interest, the river took the stage slowly.


    All the guests did not expect this scene, so they were all stunned.


    But the five young ladies said again, "pastor, the wedding can continue."


    Listening closely, I found that her voice was very clear and sweet. I don''t think she would be a woman with ugly stuttering.


    "Here..." The pastor was invited by the Xie family. Now, when he listens to the bride, he doesn''t know what to do for a while?


    "Listen to her, please go on." The river smiled at the suitor.


    "Your last name, sir?" Apparently the priest didn''t know the identity of the temporary replacement groom.


    "The surname is Jiang, and the single name is Liuzi." This man is free and easy.


    It doesn''t matter. There''s another uproar under the stage


    River flow? Almost no one in this city doesn''t know the name, does it?


    As the head of the four families, the Jiang family has been rich for a hundred years. The Jiang family has been passed down from generation to generation. In the Jiangliu generation, there is still only one man who inherits the family business.


    How rich are the Jiang family? How powerful?


    Let''s say that the other three families are not necessarily rivals of the Jiang family.


    Now president of the chamber of commerce is Jiang Zuwen, Jiangliu''s father.


    So, when you hear that the man on the court is Jiangliu, it''s just incredible.


    But the bride seems very calm


    The priest is also afraid of embarrassment, only according to the requirements, read the marriage book in his hand.


    "Mr. Jiangliu, would you like to marry this beautiful woman in front of you? No matter poverty or disease, birth, old age or death, we will never give up for the rest of our lives. "


    The river hesitated for two seconds and said quietly, "yes."


    "The child Why are you making such a fuss... " Under the stage, Mrs. Jiang saw her son on the stage and married suddenly. She felt that the blood in her brain was rushing upward, and her blood pressure increased a lot.


    Although the Xie family think it''s absurd, but Their family is in fault, so naturally they dare not make a sound.


    After all, it was the second son of their family who escaped marriage first, and there were gorgeous videos on the big screen. A good marriage between the two families turned into such a farce.


    The priest looked at the bride under the white veil again and asked, "Miss Hua Sheng, would you like to marry the man in front of you and make him your husband? Whether you are rich or poor in the future, would you like to follow him and spend your whole life with him? "


    The bride almost seconds back, "yes."


    "Well, I''d like to announce that today, Mr. Jiang Liu and miss Hua Sheng are married. Since then, the husband and wife have joined hands and raised eyebrows with each other. Let our family and friends applaud and bless them."


    Three seconds later, there was not much applause.


    It''s very simple. It seems that everyone is still unaccustomed to the accident.


    "Master, here This... " Mrs. Hua didn''t expect that things would turn into this. She didn''t know what to say.


    It''s Lord Hua. After all, he has seen a big scene. Instead, he calmed down and comforted his wife in a low voice. "We''re not in a loss. It''s better to marry Jiang Liu than to marry Xie Laoer. Xie Laoer is just a rich man. Jiang family is different. Jiang family is such a young man. Jiang Liu will inherit the big business in the future. This business will be made by our Chinese family."


    As a father, on the day of his daughter''s big marriage, what he cares about is not his daughter''s happiness in the future, but the loss and profit of this business. Such a father is indeed too powerful, but this is the famous family.


    At this time, the pastor''s voice sounded again on the stage, "let''s use warm applause again to invite the bride and bridegroom to have a happy kiss as a witness of their love."


    Although psychological preparations have been made, the river is still a little nervous at the moment


    This is his first kiss with a girl in more than 20 years. Yes, it''s the first kiss of boas river.

 Chapter 3

    When Jiangliu was hesitating where to start, he saw the woman wearing the wedding dress on the opposite side, took the initiative to walk towards him for a few steps, then raised his head dress with one hand, and kissed his lips gently under the admiration of the public


    Then the whole world is quiet.


    Even Jiangliu himself was unexpected, so he was kissed by a woman?


    I didn''t even know what it was like, so they left, just like finishing the task.


    Then put down the veil again, so that many people who didn''t react to it didn''t see their faces clearly.


    In this way, the farce ended in accidents.


    The bride, supported by a maid from the Hua family, went down to the dressing room to change clothes.


    The bridegroom followed, but was stopped at the door of the dressing room.


    "Sir, please stay."


    "I have something to tell her." The river opens.


    "Just a moment, our lady is changing."


    The river is only patient, waiting for about five minutes.


    The dressing room door opens from inside. "Inside, please."


    The river stream walked in, only to find this is a very spacious suite.


    At this moment, that calm ice snow intelligence, especially to their own rescue bride.


    The white wedding dress has been replaced with a rather elegant red dress.


    Sitting on the cosmetics, he only saw a side face from this angle.


    He would like to take a few steps forward, listen to the graceful girl, "thank you for today."


    "Oh, just a thank you? I seem to have helped you a lot. "


    Today, if there is no river to break through, the Chinese family is destined to become a joke of the whole city.


    Although as a family of four, the Hua family is now out of shape and has no past glory.


    But it doesn''t mean dignity is trampled


    So, it is a fact that the river really helped her a lot.


    "I understand that I will send a valuable gift to you later to express my gratitude. Thank you for JIANGSHAO''s help today. I, Huasheng, remember that if there is a need for me in the future, it is bound to be obligatory. JIANGSHAO thinks it''s ok?"


    Hua Sheng''s voice is very pleasant to listen to, especially when he speaks more, he listens more smoothly.


    No affectation, no affectation, or even vaguely can hear a little bit of pride in my bones


    The most interesting thing about Jiang flu is that the five young ladies of Huajia are very literate, which is a little like the meaning of the ancient boudoir, which is very rare in modern times.


    So all of a sudden, he became more interested. "Oh? What about the two of us? What about today? Don''t forget, just at the wedding banquet of thousands of people, we both swear to be with each other for life. "


    "Jiang Shao is very intelligent. I should know that this is a formal wedding. There is no legal effect. When this matter subsides, our Chinese family will take the initiative to apply for divorce. At that time, I will say that I am a strange character and not worthy of being Jiang''s daughter-in-law. I will never damage Jiang Shao''s reputation. OK?"


    Every time she said it was good, the river felt something in her heart, flowing slowly


    That feeling is amazing, and looking at the girl''s side face from this distance, he always felt that it would be a very beautiful beauty. Although he was never Yan Kong, he had such an intuition.


    After hearing this, Jiang Liu interrupts with one hand and laughs, "he said that he would not damage my reputation. I''m a good young man. You''re so upset about my marriage and divorce that I suddenly become a second marriage man. Who will bear the loss?"


    "I said I would give Jiang Shao a valuable gift to make up for it. I will never break my promise." There was a little coldness in her voice.


    "Oh? So you think Is my family short of money? " Asked the river in a low voice.

 Chapter 4

    In a word, Hua Sheng lost his voice.


    Is the Jiang family short of money? Of course not. The Jiang family''s money can''t be spent in several lifetimes.


    The Jiang family is now at its peak in spring and autumn, which the other three families should look up to.


    It''s said that a jade bracelet on Mrs. Jiang''s wrist is worth tens of millions.


    Therefore, Jiangliu is not interested in the valuable gifts promised by Huasheng


    She suddenly regretted why she had just made the deal with this man.


    It''s just a shame. Why should we try to be brave?


    Listen to the tone, this man doesn''t seem to be so easy to kill, as expected.


    "Why doesn''t miss five talk?" He said a word to other girls to hate no word, but also asked how they did not talk, this degree of abdominal darkness, it is really beyond our reach.


    However, Hua Sheng was calm and asked him, "what do you want to thank Jiang Shao?"


    "Do you give anything you want?" The river thinks it''s more and more interesting.


    "I''m not that loud, but I''ll try as long as I can afford it." Hua Sheng is also straightforward. He doesn''t want to waste time fighting with this man.


    "I think What I lack now It''s a wife. "


    After saying that, Hua Sheng was shocked, and vaguely felt that something bad had happened.


    Sure enough, the next sentence goes on, "I have seven out of 20 this year. I haven''t had any fancy news. There were gossip media outside who suspected my sexual orientation, which caused a little damage to my personal reputation. So I need a wife to protect my reputation and break the rumors. And you also know that my wife of Jiang family must not be ordinary people. Miss five comes from Hua family, and our two families are friends. I think it''s better to make a mistake and let our marriage continue. Do you think it''s ok? "


    What''s so bad about the last sentence? It imitates the tone of Hua Sheng.


    This man is obviously on purpose, but she can''t turn over her face. After all, someone has just helped you.


    Hua Sheng sighed a little, "thank you very much for JIANGSHAO''s appreciation, but I, Hua Sheng, have no good life, and I think I can''t be a good wife of Jiangjia, so let''s forget it."


    "I said you had it." The man seems to recognize the general.


    "Jiang Shao is so excellent. Aren''t there many candidates for his wife? I am not the only one in the city who has a daughter. Why do you have to force others to do so? "


    Look, even the word "tough" has been said. It can be seen that many girls don''t like it.


    Instead of being angry, the river laughs, "Miss five means to cross the river and demolish the bridge?"


    "I dare not."


    "Miss five said that I was in a dilemma. When Miss five was in a dilemma at the wedding party Why don''t you think about my mood? " The river picked its eyebrows.


    Hua Sheng:


    Well, she''s wrong. She shouldn''t have been so careless just now.


    There are so many people sitting in the front row. Why did they point to the ancestor of Jiang family?


    She knows how important the prince''s identity is.


    And Hua Sheng has never had that ambition. She wants to hold her thighs.


    Isn''t that trouble for yourself?


    Now it seems that I can ''t even throw it off


    Hua Sheng took a deep breath and closed his eyes gently. "So, river, what do you want?"


    A river, her nature will be exposed, she is not looking at so sick and delicate Miss Qianjin, but like the kind of little wild cat that can hide claws.

 Chapter 5

    The river, leaning on the column of the room, said lazily, "it''s very simple. I don''t want to be married without any reason. I''m not responsible for taking advantage of it."


    Hua Sheng blushes a little, just that kiss, is also her first kiss?


    But in that case, the pastor said that, and so many people watched, can you run away?


    How can I know that this man is so vengeful? If he kisses, he will be responsible?


    "Jiang Shao, it''s a helpless move. If you feel that you have lost something, you can return it." Hua Sheng explains in anger.


    "Come back? Do you want me to kiss you voluntarily? It''s beautiful. "


    Hua Sheng:


    At that time, Hua Sheng thought that how could there be such a shameless man in the world?


    Typically, if you get cheap, you have to be a good seller, but what people say is still in order, so you can''t pick out anything.


    Just bear your breath


    Seeing the little wild cat angry again, Jiang Liu continued, "I know that your family''s current economic crisis requires a large amount of capital turnover, otherwise you won''t be so anxious to marry Xie family. Since the Xie family can give it, so can our Jiang family. Huasheng, it''s not a loss to marry me. I dare not say how excellent I am, but I''m definitely better than Xie er. "


    "Would you like to help my Chinese family?"


    This surprised Hua Sheng. She left home when she was a child and had a weak relationship with her parents and sisters.


    But she has a good relationship with her grandmother. Now, in the crisis of Hua family, her grandmother is also sad.


    The old Chinese lady, who was not in good health, is still in hospital.


    Otherwise, Hua Sheng will not sacrifice her marriage to marry the whole family. She is not so great.


    The river nodded.


    "And what are your conditions?" Hua Sheng asked him.


    "Being a husband and wife with me, I''ve lived up to this farce. I''ll make mistakes and make them come true." The river simply said.


    "How long?" Hua Sheng asked, but he asked about the river.


    He didn''t really think about how long to do it.


    However, in order to reassure Huasheng, he gave a deadline: "at most three years. If you don''t want to stay in my Jiang family in three years, I''d like to give you a marriage letter and return your freedom."


    "There''s no reason to talk." Huasheng does not give up.


    "We can make a receipt, but it should be kept confidential and not known to a third person." The river current gives additional conditions.


    After five seconds of silence, Huasheng finally compromised.


    "Close."


    Seeing that Hua Sheng finally agrees, Jiang Liu doesn''t know how, but he has a feeling in his heart.


    That is, the little girl will be a very interesting person, only afraid that in three years, they will have a deeper entanglement.


    "Then Please give me more advice for the rest of your life. " River flow is half a joke.


    Hua Sheng got up, turned his face a little bit, looked at him, and seriously corrected, "it''s three years."


    What she meant was to remind him that their marriage was only three years old, so don''t say anything about the rest of their lives.


    But these are not important. What''s important is that this is the first time the river has seen the real appearance of Huasheng.


    When kissing before, he didn''t even come to see it. They just pulled the veil down and turned sideways when talking. Now it''s really surprising when the eyes are facing each other.


    That look, that look If we use four words to describe it, it''s - the country is the city.


    It''s said that Miss five stutters, but others are smart.


    It is said that Miss five is ugly, but others are beautiful.


    So, rumors are not credible


    The river is not a lecherous person. But when we see Huasheng, we still lose our sight.

 Chapter 6

    Three hours later, a message exploded in this quiet city.


    The scandal that the second young master of Xie''s family even lingered in his lover''s gentle country on the day of his wedding was covered.


    That is, a replacement bridegroom was caught at the bride''s wedding.


    The most interesting is the identity of the groom, who is actually the prince of Jiang family, the leading financial group in Jiangcheng and the head of the four families.


    Who is the prince of the Jiang family?


    It''s not only because he''s a five generation monologue, but also more powerful.


    It''s said that the prince of the Jiang family has a good appearance and a high IQ.


    He is also a Cambridge graduate. At the age of 23, he returned home to take over his family business. Now for three and a half years, he has doubled the performance of Jiang family.


    As one of the few young entrepreneurs in China, Jiang family is destined to inherit the great unification.


    And such a person, unexpectedly without any sign of flash marriage?


    The object of flash marriage, or the bride left behind by the second brother of Xie''s family?


    It''s incredible


    The prince of the Jiang family, as a matter of fact, is that several grades higher than the second son of the Xie family?


    But he is willing to aggrieve himself and marry a woman who can''t even see the second son of Xie family?


    This Obviously unscientific?


    But now, who cares about science?


    So three hours later, this event has been dominating the headlines, and the hot search has exploded.


    The title is - jiangliuhua junior five.


    The Chinese family was born in a famous family, and their ancestors were also brilliant. Now, this generation is a little prosperous.


    Mr. and Mrs. Hua Zhenyue and Xu Lihua, the old Chinese, have four daughters in a row.


    At the last birth, because it was a dragon and a Phoenix, it made the Hua family very happy. However, when he was born, the boy didn''t rescue him because of his poor development, leaving only the weak little five.


    As a matter of course, Miss Wu was regarded as an unlucky person. Shortly after she was born, she followed the old lady to zhongcuishan.


    I haven''t been down the mountain for many years, so is my relationship with my parents.


    Now the old lady of the Hua family is seriously ill, and the Hua family is in a deep economic crisis.


    Helpless move, can only marry together.


    When I heard that I was going to marry the notorious second brother of the Xie family.


    The three and four single ladies of the Chinese family frowned and shook their heads.


    At this time, we think of the non existence of the small five.


    Small five is the old lady with a big hand, nature is very emotional to the old lady.


    The old lady hasn''t been in good health for the past two years, especially this year, she has eighty-four difficulties.


    I think if I die, my little granddaughter has no one to take care of me.


    Hua Sheng always remembers what grandma said to her in the hospital that day.


    Grandma said, "ah Sheng, grandma can''t take care of you all her life. It''s also a good opportunity. Grandma sent someone to inquire about it. Although there are some flaws in Xie''s character, Xie''s family is a famous family. If you marry them, you will have no worries about food and clothing. Xie''s wife is also good-natured. If you are lucky enough to give birth to one and a half daughters for Xie''s family, you will certainly not be treated badly by Xie''s family. "


    Hua Sheng agreed to marry together. On the one hand, he had a selfish heart and wanted to be happy for his grandmother.


    Even if she doesn''t succeed in the end, it will enable her to see her marriage in her lifetime, fulfill her wish and repay her years of nurturing.


    The second reason is that although grandma lived in fasting and prayed for Buddhism, she attached great importance to the family business of the Chinese family and didn''t want to fall down.


    So I would rather sacrifice my happiness, but also agreed to the marriage.


    Just, I didn''t expect such humiliating things happened on the day of the wedding.


    Fortunately, she took the backup temporarily Just How can the substitute look so difficult?


    "Little madam, don''t let me come to pick you up and go back to Jiang''s first."


    The driver of the river drives the black Bentley and pulls back the thoughts of Hua Sheng.

 Chapter 7

    The bridegroom can catch a temporary substitute, but After all, the rest came from the Xie family.


    The river is not easy to take advantage of people, so after negotiating with Huasheng, we can deal with other things.


    Order people to take Hua Sheng over the Jiang family first.


    In fact, Jiangliu seldom lives in the old houses of Jiangjia. They are all in the apartment buildings next to the company. They have a set of 200 square meters of jumping floor.


    But after all, it''s not home. I think I''ll send my daughter-in-law back home first.


    In the reception hall of the hotel, Jiang Er Lao looks at his son with a blank face, waiting for him to give a perfect explanation.


    The river loosened its tie and smiled first.


    "Congratulations, mom and dad. I have another daughter-in-law."


    After saying that, the two elders of the Jiang family were shocked.


    "Nonsense You are such a fool... " Jiang''s father pointed to his son, and he always thought it was very sudden, especially inappropriate.


    Mrs. Jiang''s face is also sad, "son, what''s this? This is the marriage between Xie''s family and Hua''s family. How come our family has been mixed in? "


    "Did you know Hua family before?"


    Jiang''s father is an elder and has been in the market for many years. He always feels that this matter is a bit abrupt and something is wrong.


    Jiang Liu sits on the sofa, hands crossed on his legs, looks at his father and shakes his head.


    "And you meet for the first time today?" Jiang''s father asked again.


    The river nodded


    "It''s ridiculous. When you meet for the first time, it''s foolish for you to agree to marry someone if you don''t know anything Well, anyway, there is no number of words. Go back to explain to the Hua family and the Xie family, and say that they had to do it in order to protect their family''s face at that time. However, the gentleman didn''t rob people''s love and let the two families clean up their own mess. "


    "Do you hear me? My opinion is the same as that of your father. Get out of here and don''t mix in. I see that the news is beginning to ferment. I''ve sent someone to contact the media to explain that there hasn''t been a black material in our Jiang family for many years. Don''t lead it to ourselves because of a farce from another family." Mrs. Jiang agrees with her husband''s treatment.


    Just explain it to the media and the Huaxie family.


    At that time, he went on stage to rescue them, but only to protect the face of the two families. However, he had nothing to do with Hua''s junior five and would not admit the absurd marriage.


    But The river doesn''t think so.


    After listening to his parents'' opinions, he had only one sentence: "Mom and Dad, I want to marry her. We both said that we would go to get the certificate tomorrow morning."


    The weight of this sentence is enough to shock the Jiang family and his wife to be silly again


    Listen to my son, not only don''t want to explain, but also want to get a certificate?


    Mrs. Jiang was in a hurry. She stood up and held her son''s hand. "River, don''t be confused What''s your identity? How could marriage be so absurd? You know that you didn''t even go to school. When you were a child, you went to zhongcuishan with your grandmother. She is the most unpopular girl of the Chinese family, and will not inherit the great undertaking of the Chinese family in the future. It''s just the chess pieces they use to marry. All these don''t count, and the girl was teased by the second elder of the Xie family. What kind of person is the second elder of the Xie family? How can a smart person be easily given shade by his lover? Don''t you want to recognize this marriage? To put it bluntly, I despise the little five of the Hua family. How can a person who is disliked by the Xie family deserve my son? "


    The identity of Jiangliu is high and powerful. To put it bluntly, it is the only successor of the next generation of Jiangliu family.


    How can a prince with such a distinguished status go to ask for a girl whom a person dislikes?

 Chapter 8

    Mrs. Jiang''s words seem to be within the river''s expectation.


    He was not impatient, but took his mother''s hand.


    Very gentle reply way, "Mom, I am not small, this year also 27."


    Mrs. Jiang was impatient and blurted out, "what kind of woman do you want to marry? Let alone Jiangcheng, which is all over the country, we can choose at will and find better ones, instead of picking up what others don''t want. "


    After all, it''s because of face. After all, they are all famous families.


    Even the second of Xie''s family dislikes it. It''s normal that Jiang''s family can''t see it when they deliberately make such a scene at the wedding.


    The river again said, "Mom, but she''s deep in my heart."


    Mrs. Jiang was stunned. "Didn''t you just say that you are meeting for the first time today?"


    "Yes, so I fell in love at first sight. Besides, this kind of thing can''t be joked. You just saw it at the wedding. All the guests saw it. I swore to the priest at the banquet with the girl. And Kiss in public, this If we repent again, what will you do when you let her be a girl? "


    Jiang''s father couldn''t help interrupting, "son, this is a marriage event, a lifetime. We can''t take ourselves in because we are soft hearted, because we see others are pitiful."


    The river laughs and says, "Dad, I''m not so fraternal. There''s no virgin heart I would like to It''s because I really like her. "


    Like this sentence, but also let the Jiangs parents no words.


    Indeed, over the years, my son rarely said who he liked?


    Even the I didn''t say that. Forget it. Things in those days are taboo in Jiang''s family now. No one mentions them.


    Especially in front of the river, so Jiang''s mother can only think about it in her heart.


    Now I was surprised to hear that my son took the initiative to say that he liked other people''s girls.


    "You like people the first time you see them? Is it too playful? " Jiang''s mother is still insecure. In fact, she can''t recognize the daughter-in-law who suddenly fell from the sky. In her eyes, the future daughter-in-law must be a girl with a good appearance and family background.


    "So mom, do you think the word love at first sight is unnecessary?"


    "You''re so iron hearted?" Looking at her son''s confrontation with her husband and wife, Jiang''s mother vaguely felt that if she wanted to persuade her son to give up, it seemed impossible.


    Her son is good at everything, but he is too stubborn. If he decides something, it is estimated that ten cows will not come back.


    "It''s up to her, and I''ve asked my driver to take her back to our old house."


    After a word, Jiang and his wife fell into silence At this moment, even if you disagree, it''s hard to say.


    All of them took the girl back to the old house on their own initiative and went to the media. If they did, they would not be able to explain it to the Hua family.


    On the other hand, the Xie family and his wife made a strong apology to the Hua family.


    Especially Xie Jiazhu, Xie Yun.


    Today, he has lost face. The second child is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Since he returned to China a few years ago, he has been having an affair with a lot of female stars in the entertainment industry. Now he wants to make a marriage for him, but he is confused by his own life.


    "Elder brother, I''m sorry. Today, I''ve ordered someone to catch my villain. I''m sure I''ll bring him to your door to make amends."


    Mr. Hua didn''t wait to speak, and his wife''s face sank. "Chairman Xie has made a lot of remarks. Our family''s junior five has no luck. They can''t get into the door of your family."


    As soon as he said that, things became more rigid

 Chapter 9

    After Mrs. Hua said that, the elder Xie''s face was not pretty.


    But now that it''s over, what''s the use of what''s worse?


    The couple left the hotel in a hurry with anger and dissatisfaction.


    "Dongze." The old man of the Xie family said in a cold voice.


    "Dad."


    "No matter what method you use, get that beast back to me. You need to see people or corpses."


    After leaving the cruel words, the old man of Xie family left.


    An hour later, in the presidential suite of a seven-star hotel, Xie Dongyang, the second son of Xie''s family, came out of the room wearing clothes.


    But that female star has long disappeared, perhaps afraid of the media blocking the door.


    "Dongyang, you''re in a big trouble this time."


    Xie Dongze looked at his younger brother with a worried look in his eyes.


    Xie Jiasheng has two sons and one daughter. Xie Dongze, the eldest, is very obedient. At present, he is the vice president of the company and has been working with the old man for many years.


    His wife is a classmate of University, Chinese Canadian nationality. After marriage with him, she returned home and settled down. She has given birth to a daughter.


    Xie Dongyang, the second child, was not easy to worry about since he was a child. It is said that he is the Playboy in the rich circle.


    When I went to school, I had a bad reputation. I heard that I had flirted with a female teacher. It was full of evil.


    Thank you for wanting to marry him a daughter-in-law, but also to let him take heart, a good life, how to know, this stabbed a bigger basket.


    It must be said that Xie Laoer is better than anyone else. The design of star mistress alone will not be so perfect?


    After all, he was still not satisfied with his daughter-in-law who had been ordered by his family. He just made such a fuss on purpose.


    This makes Xie and Hua lose face and don''t talk about it. They also involve Jiang family. It''s really lively.


    Listen to elder brother''s saying, Xie Laoer sneers, "elder brother, you didn''t know me the first day. I grew up, which one is not big enough?"


    "You said Wait for Dad to clean you up. You said A good marriage can''t be mixed. How can you make someone else''s little five be alone on the wedding stage? How can they be inferior? Someone else''s girl You are really killing people. "


    "Eh? Don''t say that, brother. Your brother and I also read the news That woman is not a fuel-efficient lamp. I can hear that she found a replacement bridegroom on the spot to protect her face. She has a good eye. She chose Jiangliu, right? "


    "You''d better say that it''s not all your fault?" Xie Dongze was helpless. He thought, would he have involved the river if his brother had not come here?


    In fact, Xie''s family still don''t know about the follow-up of the Hua family''s fifth child and Jiangliu.


    After all, it was Jiangliu''s private talk with Hua''s junior five, which has not been officially announced.


    It''s estimated that when they know it, they will be surprised again.


    "Thank you so much for being all-round, right? But I was surprised This time, the river flows in front of so many people, and my bride, is close and swearing, see how he ends, ha ha? "


    Xie Dongyang and Jiangliu have always been at loggerheads for simple reasons.


    Because the second Xie always praises others and you in front of him, so he has a resistance.


    Now I hear that Jiangliu is cleaning up the mess for himself. He is looking forward to it. What should I do? It''s a bit of schadenfreude.


    Without waiting for Xie Dongze to speak, Xie Dongyang added, "doesn''t the river always like to be above others? This time, how can he get taller? "

 Chapter 10

    Xie Dongyang''s remorse for marriage was premeditated. Originally, the Chinese family was not as good as the Xie family, so naturally he did not pay attention to it.


    But what I didn''t expect was that he was also involved in the river, which was an unexpected harvest for him.


    It felt like he thanked Dongyang for something he didn''t want, but Jiangliu picked it up. One word, Shuang.


    Xie Dongze saw his brother''s meaning and didn''t say much. He just took him back according to his father''s instructions.


    That night, Xie Dongyang was whipped.


    Master Xie is really angry. He took a whip and smoked it. It''s really merciless.


    At last, Mrs. Xie loves her son very much, and only after asking for affection can she give up.


    "If you are not filial, I should kill you." Master Xie took the whip and breathed heavily.


    Xie Dongyang is speechless, biting his teeth, obviously not convinced.


    "Then I''ll kill you. It''ll save me from getting in your way."


    Xie Dongyang used to live in Longcheng''s aunt''s house for a few years when he was a child, so it was even more irritating to hear a few words about Jingqiang.


    "You can''t say a few words less. Do you want to piss your father off?" Lady Xie is also angry. She beats Xie Dongyang on the shoulder with her fist.


    But its strength is not great. Mrs. Xie loves the second child most, and naturally is reluctant to start.


    "Mom, I''m not to blame for this. You said that you were engaged to me, and you set up a banquet directly without passing me, and invited guests. I don''t even know whether the little five of Hua family are round or flat, old society? My parents decide everything, especially my father. He lived in the Qing Dynasty. You are the master of everything. I am a giant baby. I have no brain. I can''t fall in love. I want you to help me choose? For whom, for me, or for you? "


    Xie Dongyang''s mouth is always unforgiving, and he doesn''t care about 37-21.


    Machine gun yes, a whine.


    Xie Yun was even more angry. He wanted to take a whip, but he felt a little dizzy just after he took it.


    I fell down on the sofa behind me


    "Dad." Xie Dongze rushed forward to help.


    "How are you, his father?" Mrs. Xie hurried forward.


    "Look, I don''t want people to talk about it. When they talk about it, their blood pressure is high There is no human rights. " Xie Dongyang continued to make complaints about the situation.


    "Shut up, Dongyang. Dad is not well If you don''t agree with the marriage, you can say in advance, why do you want to make such a big thing? Now our family and the Hua family can''t hang on to each other''s faces. It''s just that you''re not right. How nice of you to apologize to your father, and you''re hard to talk back. " Xie Dongze also accused his brother.


    Xie Dongyang bowed his head and said nothing more. Anyway, the whip was also suffered. The marriage must not have been completed.


    At this moment, Jiang''s parents and Jiang Liu are sitting in the luxurious living room, without saying a word.


    When Hua Sheng changed his clothes and walked down the stairs.


    The three raised their eyes.


    She changed into a long light red cheongsam, which was a new and improved one.


    It has both modern beauty and classical charm.


    There is only a pair of very simple pearl earrings on the ears, which is very beautiful.


    The hair is simply curled up, which goes against the young face.


    In fact, Hua Sheng is only 22 years old this year. He got married at this age, which is very early indeed.


    She walked down step by step under everyone''s eyes and was extremely elegant.


    Then he went to Jiang''s second eldest brother and bowed down slightly to salute him


    "It''s the wrong call. It''s time for a change." River eyes with a smile to remind.


    Hua Sheng lowers his head and blushes slightly

 Chapter 11

    Hua Sheng hesitated for a moment and finally called out, "Dad, mom."


    The voice is not very loud, but the Jiang family elder and the river are very clear.


    "Ah, good boy."


    Although Mrs. Jiang is not very willing, but things have come to this point. Besides, the girl looks really exquisite.


    Just looking at this outstanding appearance, the previous conflict in my heart also faded.


    Jiang''s father also nodded slightly. After all, other girls called for their parents. No matter how reluctant they were, it was all out of respect.


    What''s more, even if the Hua family is in decline now, after all, it was also a social intercourse before. It can''t be too embarrassing.


    So Jiang and his wife still took out the relocation fee they had prepared before.


    For a top-ranking family like Jiangjia, it''s natural that they can''t be so stingy as 120000.


    Mrs. Jiang took out a black gold card and put it in Hua Sheng''s hand.


    "Here''s a card. It''s something that your father and I care about."


    Hua Sheng takes a look at the river. He gives a look and signals that he can accept it.


    Hua Sheng did not refuse, nodded, "thank you dad, thank you mom."


    "Sit down." Jiang PA and Jiang Ma don''t have much prejudice to this daughter-in-law, but they think it''s too sudden.


    Just ask, two people are to attend the wedding of Xie Hua two families, how to go when empty handed, come back when more a daughter-in-law?


    The daughter-in-law of Lao Xie''s family has been abducted. Here It''s really a little unacceptable.


    Of course, the founder of all this is their precious son Jiangliu.


    Hua Sheng nodded and sat on the Chinese sofa opposite. He sat in a dignified and elegant manner.


    River carefully stared at her and found that she was not much like a girl in her early twenties.


    It''s the steadiness and maturity that we should not have at this age.


    "He told us about you and Jiangliu. It''s too sudden. My wife and I are not prepared for it. But since we recognize your daughter-in-law, we won''t neglect you. Our Jiangs and Huas are old friends. We will make up the dowry, the wedding ceremony, and you won''t be so aggrieved. As for me, I have only such a son with his mother. I don''t ask you to be more excellent. I just hope you can live a safe and stable life and have a harmonious family. "


    Jiang''s father is a man of general knowledge. After all, he is a great man. He has seen all kinds of scenes in recent years.


    In fact, it''s normal to hold it, but it''s not.


    There is a saying that the more powerful a person is, the more modest and polite he is.


    Jiang''s words show great respect to Hua Sheng, his daughter-in-law, and to the Chinese family.


    She was also relieved to think that this mother-in-law was easy to get along with.


    "Dad, there''s no need for dowry and wedding ceremony. I always think that marriage is a matter of two people. This matter has become a hot topic. I don''t want our two Jianghua families to be pushed to the forefront. I think it''s better to deal with it in such a low-key way. If there''s a chance in the future, let''s talk about it."


    River flow is a bit unexpected. I didn''t expect Huasheng to be so opinionated.


    It''s a good way. He doesn''t like publicity either. The river is different from Xie Dongyang.


    Although they are all sons of the rich, they are both publicity and low-key.


    One likes to work in the company silently, playing basketball and doing something he likes.


    Listen to Hua Sheng, Jiang PA and his wife have a look at each other.


    "Well, do as you say first."


    After a few words in the living room, the two went back upstairs to have a rest.


    Once in the bedroom, Huasheng hands the black gold card to Jiangliu.


    "What do you mean?" He looked at her, still smiling.

 Chapter 12

    "This is not what I should have taken."


    Hua Sheng is very self-conscious. Since it''s an agreement marriage, then What''s the matter with taking other people''s money?


    And looking at this black gold card, I also know that the amount in it will not be less.


    Jiang Liu takes a look at the card, and plugs it back into Hua Sheng''s hand.


    "Take it. It''s a diversion fee. Parents can''t call it for nothing But they are very generous. There should be a million in them. "


    Hua Sheng was really shocked, a million, many, is a huge sum of money.


    "It''s too much. Just give me some symbols. Otherwise, take this card and give me thousands of meanings."


    "You think our Jiang family is short of money?" He asked again.


    Hua Sheng is speechless


    Well, Jiang family has the most money. The whole world knows that Jiang family has money.


    She didn''t bother to continue to struggle with him. She turned around and sat down in front of the dresser to remove the ear studs.


    This bedroom is the one for Jiangliu in the old house, because their marriage was so sudden that they didn''t even have a chance to prepare a new house.


    So I can only make it here for one night.


    "I''m going to take off my makeup and have a rest. Are you still going?" Hua Sheng opens to the image of the man in the mirror.


    "Go? I''m your husband. Where do you want me to go? " The river laughs.


    "But we are false."


    "But after all, we will be together for three years. You will be separated on the first day. What do you think of my parents? This is the old house."


    In a word, Huasheng has no words.


    This is really her lack of consideration, but she can not be blamed.


    For the past 20 years, she has lived with her grandmother in another hospital of zhongcuishan.


    I seldom go down the mountain, and I haven''t met too many men around me, so when I think about that, they are in a panic when they want to sleep in the same room.


    "What about peach and ginkgo?" In order to avoid embarrassment, she staggered the topic.


    "Those two are your nannies?" The river also noticed.


    No matter where they go, they are carrying two girls of the same age.


    They are close to each other, and they seem to be very powerful.


    "One of them is upstairs cooking soup for you, and the other is going to go back to your Hua''s house and be sent back by my driver."


    Then there was silence


    Huasheng quietly removes makeup. Those who are very interested in the river are watching.


    I thought that after I took off my makeup, I would look inferior.


    However, I didn''t expect that the Huasheng with the makeup removed, the skin is surprisingly good, white and shining, and it''s just a good age, full of collagen.


    A pair of eyes, black and bright, as if there are stars in the eyes.


    After removing her makeup, Hua Sheng gets up and picks up the nightdress she prepared before.


    He glanced at the river with cool eyes. "Are you sleeping on the bed or on the ground?"


    "Bed, of course." The river flows deliberately.


    Hua Sheng was curious. She was shocked.


    Where is a man so ignorant, let girls sleep on the ground, it is not a gentleman.


    The heart is angry, but still endure not attack.


    She nodded. "I''ll lay the floor later."


    With that, she took her nightdress and went to the bathroom to change it.


    The river leaned against the taffy chair in the bedroom, touching her chin with one hand, only to find the scene just now very interesting.


    After changing his nightdress, Hua Sheng came out with the first sentence: "tomorrow I will move to Shuiyun Pavilion, where my grandma left me a Chinese style villa."


    "So, shall I move with you?" The river asked her.


    "All right." She answered very vaguely.


    "It''s not that you are married, it''s that I''m in trouble?" He continued to tease her.

 Chapter 13

    A word to Hua Sheng asked some urgent.


    If you don''t want to, let''s stop working together


    She thought that she also heard that he had come to the old house of Jiang''s family, and called her parents, so that she could give her face.


    How can he say that he has to move now?


    Is this irony?


    Knowing that the Hua family is now in decline, surely it''s no better than the sunrise Jiang family, but also deliberately saying something cumbersome?


    In fact, Hua Sheng really misunderstood. Jiang Liu really just thought that the little girl was interesting and amused her.


    I didn''t expect to be in a hurry. I got hurt.


    He was really angry at first sight, so he made up for it.


    "I''m kidding. Look at you. You''re a little grumpy Ten li spring breeze is right. I know that dish was made by your Hua family five years ago. It''s Chinese style. I didn''t expect that you like Chinese style even when you are young. Well, I have the cheek to move with you. I just happened to live in the old house enough. "


    There is no problem with moving.


    I think that since I''m married, I can go anywhere. Anyway, my family has a big business. What''s not there?


    Since Hua Sheng is going to live there by roll call, let''s go.


    After the two didn''t have a good chat, Hua Sheng was ready to take a rest and stopped talking to him.


    When Hua Sheng was just laying the floor with his quilt in his arms, the man lay down directly.


    "You..."


    "I like to sleep on the ground, cool." Finish saying, river current direct eye a close.


    Hua Sheng is speechless.


    Is this man a rogue?


    I didn''t mean to go to bed before. Why did she make the floor and rob again?


    Hua Sheng turns around and goes to bed. When the quilt is pulled and the light is turned off, he doesn''t talk.


    It''s the first night in her life that she slept in the same room with a man. Fortunately, there is no eccentricity in the river. Both of them are very quiet, so they sleep well.


    In the morning of the next day, the company was busy for a day. Huasheng stayed in the old house, but it was quiet all day.


    In the morning of the third day, after having breakfast in the old house of Jiangjia, they took Chuntao, their servant girl, back to their parents'' home.


    This is what the northern folk call three-day return.


    It is a traditional custom that the bride, on the third day of marriage, should bring her husband and gifts to her mother''s home to thank her for her care and kindness over the years.


    Hua Sheng has no feelings for his Chinese family. The only thing he cares about is the old lady of the Chinese family.


    The river drivers drove a golden Rolls Royce to Jiang''s home.


    Along with the expensive back door gifts, these are prepared by the river.


    Worth millions of wild ginseng, the best selling Cordyceps sinensis, Indonesian bird''s nest, as well as the air bath.


    It''s also a busy day for the Hua family. Knowing that the five sisters are going back, several sisters are back.


    As soon as he entered the river, he saw a large family in the living room.


    "Oh, I just talked about you. It''s early enough."


    Hua Feng, the eldest sister of Huasheng, is also the current CEO of Fahrenheit.


    Three years ago, the old man of the Chinese family retired to the second tier after living in the hospital due to a slight cerebral infarction.


    The eldest daughter and the second daughter are in charge of the family business.


    "Elder sister." River mouth sweet, say hello to Huafeng.


    Hua Feng laughed, "my five younger sister''s life is really good. I was going to marry Xie Dongyang, but I didn''t expect to have this incident on the scene. Fortunately, it ended successfully. This is also the fate of you two."


    There are many layers of meaning in the words.


    Hua Sheng is not happy to hear these words. He just feels hypocritical and disgusting.


    "And grandma?" She lightly swept over the faces of those people, with a look of disgust that did not hide.

 Chapter 14

    "Your grandma is resting in the backyard. Don''t worry. First sit down and talk to her sisters." Mrs. Hua got up and smiled to finish the match.


    Also don''t want to let Hua Sheng''s attitude, too cool everyone''s heart.


    In fact, none of these people will feel cold. After all, there are not many intersections between these people and Huasheng.


    Hua''s third child, Hua Zhi, looked at her watch impatiently, picked up her coat and went out. "I have an interview at noon. I''ll go to make up later, so I won''t have dinner with you."


    Hua Zhi is a big star. He is very tall. He specializes in making films and cooperates with big names.


    So I am arrogant and strong.


    When she passed by Huasheng, she paused and said, "little five, we won''t just forget about Xie Dongyang. Liang Xiaoxiao is the fox spirit who hook up with him, right? I will let her stay in the entertainment circle later. She''s a shameless fox spirit."


    Without waiting for Hua Sheng to speak, Hua Zhi is gone.


    It''s like this


    "A Sheng, bring the river here for tea." Mrs. Hua smiled.


    Hua Sheng looks back at the river. "Do you like tea?"


    "Not bad." He is light.


    "Then you can have tea with them here. I''ll see grandma."


    As he said that, Hua Sheng didn''t go back and didn''t care about the family''s face.


    Jiangliu has long heard that Huasheng has a bad relationship with his family. Now it''s really bad.


    Not even willing to maintain the surface.


    As a junior, he can''t deny his father-in-law and mother-in-law.


    Just sit on the sofa and chat with the Chinese family.


    Hua Qing, the second child of the Hua family, said in a cold voice, "my five younger sisters are spoiled by my grandma. They don''t know the etiquette. They are also cold and thin. I don''t think they have much affection in their eyes. On this point, Jiang Shao, you need to get used to it."


    "Second, don''t talk nonsense." Master Hua quickly scolds Hua Qing.


    "Dad, isn''t that right? Didn''t you see everything just now? How can she see our sisters Except grandma, no one else can get into her eyes. It''s also right that she didn''t marry into Xie''s family. Otherwise, Xie Dongyang''s fiery temper, I don''t know how to beat her several times a day. "


    Hua Qingyue said too much, and his words became more and more out of place.


    In fact, she was angry and jealous.


    She''s not bad, she''s capable, but in the company, she''s just being pressed by her elder sister.


    Looking for a husband, marriage is not satisfactory, husband is a scientific research, in the Research Institute, very dull.


    They have been married for three years and have no children. Now, Huasheng is not as good as her in everything, but they can get married to the first powerful family, Jiang family.


    Her status soared, even her parents'' attitude towards her changed.


    So it''s hard to avoid being mean between the lines


    Hua Lin, the fourth senior, is not married and a few years older than Hua Sheng. She is introverted and honest. She has been reading a history book and does not participate in these topics.


    Jiang Liu is not comfortable listening to the words of the second sister of the Hua family.


    After all, Hua Sheng is his daughter-in-law now.


    So he said with a smile, "sheng''er''s character is very good at my temper. My parents also like her. They don''t think her nature is cold and thin. As for Xie Dongyang, his temper has nothing to do with sheng''er now, and he has no chance. If someone dares to move sheng''er in the future, it''s that he can''t cross our river or my river."


    Jiang Liu''s words made the Chinese family listen to the collective silence How do you honor Hua Sheng?


    But before, they didn''t know each other? Didn''t you meet at the wedding? This river is small How can I defend her like this?

 Chapter 15

    In any case, the Hua family didn''t expect that this seemingly inconspicuous little five could get the Jiang family and the prince of the Jiang family''s respect.


    It can be seen from these words that Jiangliu''s marriage to Xiaowu is not only a neglect, but also a treasure.


    There are five girls in the Hua family. Hua Feng, the eldest, and Hua Qing, the second, have already got married, and they are all over thirty.


    Although the old three Hua Zhi unmarried, but also 28, Xie Dongyang only 26, the age long two years old.


    What''s more, Hua Zhi''s temper, the person who has taken the movie queen, can''t see Xie Dongyang as a dandy. After all, he has been ambiguous with many female stars in the circle.


    Hua Lin is a university teacher who teaches history. She is 26 years old this year. Although she is unmarried, she has a police boyfriend. They have a good relationship.


    I would not marry even if I was killed. Besides, Hua Lin''s beauty is very mediocre among these sisters, and Xie''s second brother doesn''t have to look at it.


    At last, I thought of Hua Sheng, my little daughter, who had been on Zhong Cuishan for many years.


    In the same sentence, Hua Sheng can agree to marry. It''s not easy to talk or soft. It''s mainly about the old lady Hua.


    In the backyard, the old lady was very happy to see her granddaughter coming back.


    Two nannies and aunts helped her to get up. Hua Sheng hurriedly walked to her grandmother and held a soft pillow behind her.


    "Back?" The old lady took her granddaughter''s hand.


    "Grandma, how are you getting better these days?"


    "Well, it''s better."


    "That''s good. What did you eat in the morning?" Hua Sheng cares.


    "I''ve eaten a lot, and I''ve had half a bowl of rice porridge." The old lady smiled kindly.


    Hua Sheng nodded, sat on the chair at the head of the bed, looked at grandma, still a little sad.


    "Ah Sheng, I''ve heard everything about the wedding. You''re right. We can''t be fooled by them even if our family is not as good as Xie''s family."


    Hua Sheng smiled, reluctantly.


    "How about the Jiang family? How are the Jiang family treating you?"


    Since that day''s wedding, Hua Sheng has gone to the old house with the river, and has never come back.


    The old lady can only inquire about it, but the details are not very clear, so she is worried that the child has been wronged in the Jiang family.


    "Grandma, don''t worry, Jiang family Treat me very well. "


    Hua Sheng used a word to reassure grandma.


    "You must have been wronged and refused to tell me. Ah Sheng, you were brought up by me when I was a child. Grandma said that you should marry someone, not to use you to bring the family back to life. I''m old, but I don''t care much about the glory of the family, but I''m worried. After I die, you are neglected and very lonely."


    "Grandma is healthy and can live to be a hundred years old." Hua Sheng said.


    The old lady smiled and coughed again.


    Hua Sheng picks up the tissue and hands it over.


    "Grandma is eighty-four. It''s enough to live to this age alone. I won''t be with you for long. I know I hope you, no matter where you marry, can be treated well by your wife''s family. "


    Without waiting for Hua Sheng to open her mouth, the old lady asked again, "what about the Jiang family? Come with you, I''ll see. "


    "Grandma There is nothing to see. He is Ordinary people, very ordinary. "


    Hua Sheng didn''t want his grandmother to see the river, because he was afraid that he would talk at random. He also felt that they were not true anyway and didn''t need to be so active.


    After all, maybe one day I get divorced? Maybe it will not be used for three years. These rich kids are the most likely to change their minds.


    Just then, there was a cool sound at the door.


    "Sheng''er, how can you speak ill of me in front of grandma?"


    Hua Sheng''s body shakes, sheng''er? She doesn''t know him, does she?

 Chapter 16

    The river said as he came to know himself.


    Originally, I had nothing to talk with those people. After a few words, Jiangliu used the excuse to visit grandma and enter the backyard.


    I didn''t expect to hear what Hua Sheng and Grandma had just said as soon as I got to the door. It was a coincidence.


    Being caught, Hua Sheng was a little embarrassed and didn''t say a word.


    It''s the old lady. She''s happy.


    Waving his hand, he told the servant, "bring the boy a chair quickly."


    "How are you, grandma?"


    "Well, grandma is in good health recently. You two have this fate. A Sheng told me that your family treat her very well."


    "Oh? That''s what she said? " The funny side of the river glanced at Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng''s face is expressionless and pretends to be calm.


    "Before, when your grandparents were alive, they also had contact with us. Your Jiang family has a good family style and good character. I''m relieved that a Sheng came into your family."


    After all, it''s the family background of a large family. The old lady''s words are very pleasing.


    Of course, I just hope that my granddaughter will have a better life in Jiangjia.


    "Grandma, you are flattered, but you are right. Since sheng''er and I have this fate, I will treat her well."


    Is this a promise in front of the old lady?


    "Ah Xia, go and get my brocade box."


    "Yes."


    Ask Xia''s servant to go to the other room of the old lady''s suite and hold out a dark red, carved brocade box. It''s very delicate.


    When the discerning see it, they know it''s a good thing.


    Trembling, the old lady took out a brass key from the tap beside the pillow and opened the brocade box.


    Then take out a new team of golden locks.


    Put it in Hua Sheng''s hand. "Come on, take it."


    "Grandma, I don''t want it. You have sent me all the villas with ten li of spring breeze. Those elder sisters say you are eccentric. I can''t ask for your things any more. Please keep them."


    Seeing that the old lady wants to send something, Hua Sheng quickly refuses.


    "It''s not for you. This little golden lock was made by a craftsman more than ten years ago. It''s so difficult that it''s such a pair. I want to give it to my great grandson when you get married and have children in the future. Unfortunately I''m not in good health now. Maybe I can''t wait for that day. Take it and give it to your children in advance. "


    The old lady was determined to give it, and Hua Sheng could not refuse.


    "Take it away, Miss five. It''s the old lady''s heart." The nanny next to them all followed suit.


    Hua Sheng had to accept the two little golden locks, with red eyes.


    Jiang Liu was also moved and said, "thank you grandma, but grandma is healthy and will be OK. When our baby is born, please hold her and thank you in person."


    The old lady just smiled and didn''t say much.


    She knew her own illness.


    "It''s late. You two should go to the front yard for dinner. You can''t stay here today. After dinner, go back early before the sun goes down."


    "Grandma..." Hua Sheng is still reluctant to part.


    "Go ahead and come to see me sometime." The old lady clapped Hua Sheng''s hand.


    Finally, she left.


    I was not happy with the words I had at home. Hua Sheng said few words and left early after eating.


    On the way back, Jiangliu receives a call.


    He also deliberately turned on the handsfree.


    Inside a man''s voice shouted, "fuck, Jiangliu, you''re getting married like this. You don''t want to tell your friends that it''s not enough. You have to put up a show tonight to invite us to drink, or we won''t recognize your brother in the future."


    "Well, please have a drink."


    "The newly married sister-in-law will bring them to our brothers." Say over there.


    River did not dare to agree, but subconsciously stole a glance at Hua Sheng.


    Hua Sheng immediately refused in a cold voice, "I will not go. I will go to you."


    Yo, I don''t want to face it Red fruit face.

 Chapter 17

    "Anyway, I don''t care. We''ve already opened a private room in the natural beauty of the country and ordered some wine. We''ll wait for you to pay for it."


    Don''t give Jiangliu the chance to refuse. He hangs up.


    The river looked at Hua Sheng, but she was still expressionless.


    There''s no sense of guilt at all.


    After thinking about it, Jiang Liu explained, "the natural beauty of the country is the place where businessmen entertain customers, and it''s also the place for friends. I''ll take a seat. If you don''t want to go, I''ll ask the driver to take you home first."


    "Good." It''s a very happy reply.


    Seeing how happy Huasheng promised, Jiangliu still thinks it''s necessary to explain.


    "It''s not a pornographic place. Don''t think about it."


    "It''s you who think more. In fact, I don''t care about you. Whatever you think is irrelevant to me."


    Hua Sheng said that she understood that they were a deal, so she would not be so foolish as to enter into the drama and manage other people''s affairs.


    Good intentions to explain, but was hated, Jiang Shao is also very bad taste.


    But in the end, I didn''t say anything. Soon the car arrived at the spring breeze of ten li.


    Everything here is arranged according to Huasheng''s preference. In fact, she used to come to live when she was bored on the mountain.


    I''m also used to living here. It''s clean, almost like the other courtyard of zhongcuishan.


    Hua Sheng got off with two girls, Chuntao and gingko.


    The driver continued to drive the river to the natural beauty of the country.


    half way, the driver also has some unable to help Tucao, "master, I have a sentence to say, but you don''t think much, I do not want to make complaints about the less Mrs.".


    "You said."


    The river sits behind him, watching the driver, Lao Zhai, raise his mouth.


    "I don''t think young lady lived in the same era with us. Yes, it''s a bit like the period of the Republic of China. It''s the Shanghai beach. Have you seen it? I feel that the young lady is Feng Chengcheng''s hanging one. She likes to wear a retro cheongsam and speaks in a very gentle way. The funniest thing is to take two servant girls with her wherever she goes. "


    The driver said, and the river couldn''t help laughing.


    The driver''s master is right. His newly married daughter-in-law is really retro.


    So he joked, "yes, my wife, she should have come from the Republic of China.


    After more than 30 minutes, the car stopped at the gate of the national color Tianxiang.


    This area is the most prosperous place in the city center. It has nine floors, which means ninety-nine percent.


    From inside to outside, the decoration is very luxurious European style, resplendent, as long as you can see the Yellow place, it is said to be gilded.


    There are no less than five million cars parked at the door.


    I''m too embarrassed to stop at the door for the more than one million Porsche.


    The world of the really rich is the luxury and horror we can''t imagine.


    After the driver stopped the car, he carefully asked Jiangliu, "JIANGSHAO, I''ll wait for you in the car. When you''re done, please call me."


    "No, it''s not early. You go home first. I''ll ask them to send it back later."


    Jiangliu didn''t want to trouble people. The driver also followed him for several years.


    After arrangement, the river flows in.


    "Less rivers."


    "Good evening, JIANGSHAO."


    "Jiang SHAOHAO."


    Along the way, almost no one does not know the river.


    He went all the way to the supreme private room on the top floor and opened the door.


    I was sprayed with Champagne


    Gao he holds a bottle of famous spade a champagne and sprays it all over the river.


    "Ten thousand years of single Wang Laowu, happy new marriage." Gao He smiles with a champagne bottle.


    The river is not angry either. He takes the paper towel from the waiter and wipes his arm stained with champagne.


    "Ouch? I came by myself. How about my sister-in-law? " This boy is also a gossip.


    Looking at the river, I found that there are many people in this scene today. There are more than ten people sitting on the sofa.


    Qin, Wan, Yu and Wang Junxian, who had a close relationship with him, were all there, and there were several famous celebrities, Qianjin and Gongzi.

 Chapter 18

    River flow is very calm, light to a sentence, "she did not come."


    "So don''t give face? It shouldn''t be... "


    Gao he said this, and everyone was surprised. After all, the bride''s birth must be inferior to Jiang''s.


    Should it be gratitude to be any woman who has passed the door and married to Jiang family?


    Where can not give the river face?


    Which woman is not so smart?


    Qin Wanyu also followed the music, "I don''t think it''s people who don''t come, but you don''t let me. You are stingy. You are reluctant to show us the appearance of your daughter-in-law, are you a Jinwucangjiao?"


    The river strode past, sat next to Qin, Wan and Yu, and leaned on the sofa.


    "Or you know me."


    Finish saying a few men all smiled.


    "Ah, since we are all flash married, we can''t find a beautiful woman to sit with." Gao he continues to play.


    "Don''t say it as if I used to look for it. It''s bad for my reputation."


    Wang Junxian takes out a cigar and hands it to Jiangliu.


    Jiang Liu holds a cigar for lighting and points to the naughty crane.


    Among these young men, Gao he is the youngest. He is the grandson of the director of Gao hall. He is very loved by the Gao family.


    As for why we mix with them?


    That''s because several people like to play golf and snooker.


    Although Gao he is young, he is full of talent.


    Playing well is a little bit naughty, but not bad character, so I get along well with these old guys.


    The crane just came back from a holiday in northern Europe a few days ago. As soon as it landed, it exploded in the news.


    Jiang Liu is married, and the bride is Xie Dongyang''s fiancee.


    It''s a big deal, so when the river comes down, they all shout that he will come out to drink.


    In fact, by the way, I also want to ask what happened.


    Except for Gao He, those elder brothers are not good at women.


    Qin Wanyu had a girlfriend, but unfortunately she died of breast cancer two years ago.


    It hit him a lot. I haven''t been looking for it since then.


    Wang Junxian is busy with his career and has no time. He is also a ten thousand year old single dog.


    But the Wang family is one of the four great families, so this identity must not worry about marriage.


    Gao he has brought with him several young rich second generation partners, both male and female.


    In order to enliven the atmosphere, I also called many beautiful models to the hot spot.


    A few little girls are very bold and unrestrained. At first, they roll dice and drink. Later, when they drink, they go crazy.


    Put a very high tune, jumped on the wild drop.


    Taking advantage of the noisy environment, Qin, Anhui and Henan bowed their heads to ask the river.


    "Laojiang, what''s your situation? How can I get married by flash and rob people from the old Xie family It''s not your style. "


    The river listened, just slightly raised the corner of the mouth, came a sentence, "hero saves beauty."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. We''ve been curious all day."


    Indeed, not only Qin, Wan and Yu, but also Wang Junxian, an introverted man, wanted to ask Jiangliu how he had hastily ordered the final event.


    The main thing is to rob someone''s bride at someone''s wedding.


    Do you want to make sure you don''t get married with the Xie family?


    In fact, we all probably know that there are so many guests at the scene.


    It''s just that Xie Dongyang''s little boy appeared on his lover''s bed on his wedding day.


    Let the bride face thousands of guests alone, the result is that the bride is also a cruel man.


    Not only didn''t break down and cry, but she grabbed a bridegroom for herself.


    And this bridegroom is the river.


    This version is widely circulated outside, but what''s the specific situation? They also want to hear about it from Jiangliu.


    River flow relies on luxurious European style red sofa, the deep meaning of smile.


    He said -

 Chapter 19

    He said: Xie Dongyang has no luck. Huasheng people are very good.


    River is not the kind of person who can easily evaluate others.


    So this comment is in place.


    One is that Xie Dongyang is not lucky. His wedding was ruined.


    The second is that the little five of the Hua family are very good, and he is very satisfied.


    Without waiting for Qin, Wan, Yu and Wang Junxian to speak, Gao he couldn''t help it.


    "Brother, is it true?" he asked? Come with us. Don''t lie How do I hear that the five young ladies of the Hua family are rude. They have never been to school. They have no place in the Hua family. They have been led to the mountain by the old lady of the Hua family since childhood. A person who has never been to school and has been vegetarian all the year round must be boring. By the way, they also say that the little five in the Hua family stutters, talks poorly and looks very ugly. Otherwise Can Xie Dongyang die? He''s smarter than a monkey. His temper is not easy to be designed by his mistress. In the end, he is still not satisfied with the marriage. He pushed the boat smoothly and let his mistress carry the black pot. He also retired from marriage. "


    After listening to the river, he just smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Oh my God, brother, say something I''m in a hurry. "


    Gao he said a lot, but he didn''t say a word when he saw the river. He was even worried.


    "I wish I knew the truth. OK, drink the bar Don''t you want to make a hole in my wine money? "


    As for Huasheng, Jiangliu will not say much about it.


    He is not such a mother in law person.


    It''s just a conversation about drinking.


    How clever Qin Wanyu and Wang Junxian were, and they didn''t ask much.


    But who is Jiangliu? Will he marry a stuttering, ugly, and uneducated girl back home?


    Of course not It must have been known only by the parties concerned.


    But river current this disposition, definitely will not announce these directly.


    We can only wait for a chance to see Jiangliu, the newly married wife, before making a decision.


    At this time, the private room door was opened and a young girl in her 20s came in.


    In a new Chanel dress, off the shoulder.


    With Chanel''s new lake blue bag in hand.


    The hair is a delicate Bobo head with a delicate appearance.


    As soon as she entered the door, she saw four men''s positions


    Then he rushed directly, "brother Jiangliu, I have something to tell you."


    "Song Meiqi, did I invite you? You rushed in. After all these years, you are still so rude..." Gao he and song Meiqi are rivals.


    They are classmates in a high school. They always quarrel when they go to school.


    The Song family is also a famous family, although it is not as prominent as the four families.


    But it''s not comparable to ordinary rich people, especially song Meiqi''s mother or Xie Dongyang''s aunt.


    With this relationship, the Song family will be even better. In this city, it also has a place.


    "Start, I didn''t talk to you. I''m talking to jiangliuge."


    Song Meiqi can''t see the crane at the top.


    Several men look at Song Meiqi. Her face is reddish, and she has a little wine smell. She should have just drunk a lot of wine.


    River flow is always calm, holding a mobile phone, brush micro blog.


    Looking at the things about myself and Huasheng, I feel funny and funny.


    "Say it." The river almost didn''t lift its head and didn''t seem to have a good impression on women.


    The main thing is that he is really not familiar with this girl. He doesn''t know why she is called his brother Jiangliu. What''s her seniority?


    Song Meiqi bit her lips and her heart crossed, "brother Jiangliu, you know I like you. Why do you want to marry that ugly woman of the Chinese family? How can you treat marriage as a joke? Don''t you see that even my brother Dongyang doesn''t want her? How can you pick up a garbage for such a noble person? "

 Chapter 20

    Just listen to song Meiqi''s words, you will know how brainless she is.


    According to people in their twenties, they can''t speak without brains.


    What should be said should not be said, just say it all at once.


    No matter whether these are true or not, she is in front of so many people, isn''t that the face of the river?


    Is this a confession? It''s so obvious that he came to the scene.


    After listening to these words, Qin Wanyu and Wang Junxian both looked at the river flow, thinking that this friend would get angry.


    But the river does not.


    He took a sip of cigar from Yang Lanlan and asked song, "do I know you well?"


    Song Meiqi:


    She widened her eyes, unable to believe that such apathy came from the mouth of the river.


    In fact, the Song family is a direct relative of the Xie family, not familiar with the Jiang family.


    But song Meiqi has also seen the river flow many times, although they don''t have too many intersections in private.


    But song''s mother told Jiang''s mother more than once that her daughter loved Jiang Liu.


    She doesn''t believe it. The river won''t know.


    The two met last month at the 80th birthday party of the old lady of the Wang family.


    Although not sitting at a table, song Meiqi went to greet Jiangliu, and he nodded with a smile.


    She thinks that even if the river doesn''t like her, it doesn''t hate it.


    How can I say such merciless words now.


    Gao he was very schadenfreude. He waved his hand and said, "look, do you face me? My elder brother is not familiar with you. What''s your strength? "


    Song Meiqi is not in the mood to quarrel with Gao he either, but she just keeps her mouth flat and stares at the river wrongly.


    "Brother Jiangliu, the Hua family needs money now, so I beg my aunt to marry my daughter to my brother Dongyang. You know that they are for money, so why let them succeed? I Let''s not go to the Song family... "


    Song Meiqi''s words didn''t wait to finish. The river rose and looked at Qin Wanyu and Wang Junxian.


    "Change the scene. It''s too noisy here."


    Then Wang Junxian of Qin, Wan and Yu followed the river out of the gate.


    Gao he arranged for the rest of the people to follow.


    Song Meiqi is alone in the spot. She is embarrassed to have cancer


    It''s not bad to come to the Song family. I don''t know why I have to come to Jiangliu and say these brainless words.


    Jiangliu really doesn''t like to fight with people, especially this kind of brainless woman.


    Simply changed a quiet guild hall, the elder brothers opened a few foreign wine, chat and talk.


    He said it was a mistake, but when he paid the bill, Wang Junxian still rushed to buy it.


    Not only that, each of them transferred 300000 yuan to Jiangliu via wechat.


    Say it''s a ritual


    The river smiled and didn''t say much.


    The scene lasted until 12 o''clock, then Qin Wanyu drove him home.


    On the way, the man asked, "you''re getting married like this?"


    "Otherwise? Do you want to leave? " Jiangliu is on the copilot, smiling.


    "No, it''s too fast. I still can''t adapt It''s said that when we get to the white head together, we''ll steal the oil. " Qin, Wan and Yu are also amusing.


    The river still laughs but doesn''t talk


    "I''m really curious now. What kind of person is Hua''s junior five? It makes your heart in turmoil."


    Based on the relationship between Qin, Wan and Yu over the years and the river, it should be known that this man is not Lei Feng. He is willing to marry that woman by mistake, and she must be superior.


    The river still laughs but doesn''t talk


    When the river comes back, the light in the living room is slightly on, and the villa is very quiet.


    He went up to the door of Huasheng''s room and tried to push it. Sure enough They''re locked up.

 Chapter 21

    At this time, behind the sound, "uncle, miss has been sleeping."


    "Oh." The river turns around and sees Hua Sheng''s maid, ginkgo.


    Hua Sheng has to take two servant girls everywhere. One is double eyelid, the other is single eyelid. It''s easy to distinguish.


    Single eyelid is ginkgo biloba, double eyelid is called Chuntao.


    It is said that they have served Huasheng for more than ten years.


    "Sir, are you free now? I think it''s necessary to explain something to you."


    "Good."


    At the same time, the river is not sleepy. It must be purposeful to think of Hua Sheng''s servant girl saying this on her own initiative.


    Sure enough, they went downstairs to the living room.


    Spring peach made a pot of sobering tea for the river, which is very intimate.


    Then ginkgo stood in front of the river, holding a small book.


    Looking at things like Notepad, she slowly opened it and slowly read, "Sir, I''m talking about the habits of our miss. As you are going to live together in the future, I hope you can understand her living habits, so as to avoid any unhappiness on both sides."


    "Tell me." The river leaned on the sofa and thought it was very interesting.


    This Hua Sheng and two servant girls are very old-fashioned and mature in their work, but because they are different from modern times, they find it more interesting.


    Ginkgo slowly said, "the habit that our young lady has developed over the years is to fall asleep before 10 p.m. and get up at 6:30 a.m. to eat breakfast. Our young lady never eats meat. For many years, she only eats vegetables. Her favorite vegetables are coriander and potatoes. What she hates is okra."


    Chuntao added, "our young lady only eats two meals a day, six in the morning and twelve in the afternoon. There will be an afternoon tea at two in the afternoon. She will eat some cakes and tea water, but tea only drinks West Lake Longjing. She won''t eat again after three in the afternoon, just occasionally.


    Ginkgo added, "our young lady likes to be quiet and doesn''t like places with many people. If my uncle wants to treat us later, please don''t stay in the spring breeze for ten li. You can go to the house where you are being treated. My young lady can''t cook or cook. There''s a pet called Xiaohei. It''s a black cat, but Xiaohei Jing often doesn''t go home at night, so you can ignore it. Just don''t drive me away when I see it later It, just hit it. "


    Hear here, river current kneaded temple, feel head big very only.


    That wench looks at simple, how can it not be easy to do.


    It''s a very debilitating point not to be a vegetarian.


    Chuntao took a look at the river and then added, "when the spring breeze is ten li, the young lady and the uncle sleep in their own rooms. Without the invitation of the young lady, they can''t enter her private field without permission. If they go back to the old house or Hua''s, they can share the same room in front of the outside, but they are different beds.


    "River flow laughs," she divides really clear


    Gingko went on, "during the marriage, the economy is separated. If my uncle wants to do the property notarization before marriage, our young lady can fully cooperate Our young lady will not spend a cent on my uncle, which can be assured. "


    "Why, I''m afraid I can''t afford her?" The river flows lightly.


    "No, it''s just our Miss''s personal habit. Please understand." Chuntao is busy explaining.


    "Is there anything else?" River continued to ask.


    Now he suddenly finds out that not only is this Huasheng not easy to do, but these two servant girls are not fuel-efficient lamps.


    "What''s more, our young lady said that my uncle can have a woman outside, but don''t make too much trouble. After all, it will make the Hua family look bad As long as you don''t disturb the media, you won''t interfere in your private life. But if you have an illegitimate child, don''t bring it back. Our young lady said that she has no obligation to raise your child. "


    "Oh, she is very generous at this point." The river was laughing in a low voice.


    He can even mend his brain. The way the little girl said that must be lovely.

 Chapter 22

    But I think more about the children''s affairs. How can he have that energy?


    This one can''t be solved. Go out and find a woman to have a baby?


    Do you really think he is Xie Dongyang''s kind of dandy? Do you drink all day and spend money on actress?


    Jiangliu is really not. At the age of 10, he followed his father to the board of directors to take notes.


    At the age of 16, you can go to the morning meeting alone. At the age of 18, you are the legal representative of HR private bank.


    In other words, these years, the master of the Jiang family has raised a son, and he will enjoy the pure happiness.


    Not like many entrepreneurs, but he trusts his son more and thinks Jiangliu will do better.


    In fact, in the three years since Jiangliu returned to China, its performance has been getting better and better.


    HR banks are also spread all over the country, and even overseas cooperation has begun.


    As the first pure private bank in China, how many efforts should be made to establish it?


    After listening to the habit of Hua Sheng in the mouth of two servant girls, Jiang Liu just smiled and went upstairs to have a rest after drinking sobering tea.


    Ten li spring wind is not the most valuable villa in the city, it is indeed the only Chinese style community.


    Since Hua Sheng likes it here, it doesn''t matter that he has a car anyway.


    There are four bedrooms upstairs, one master bedroom, two second bedrooms and one baby room.


    There are two rooms downstairs. They are spring peach and ginkgo.


    There are also kitchens, underground warehouses and back gardens.


    The decoration is also very tasteful. At first glance, it seems to be as calm as it can be in its twenties. But it''s really the decoration of Huasheng.


    In the morning of the next day


    when the river is running, I will go downstairs at half past six.


    Hua Sheng is on time to have breakfast here.


    Seeing the river flowing down the stairs, Chuntao hurriedly enters the kitchen and prepares another one.


    Breakfast is very rich. There are three kinds of porridge, rice, millet and corn.


    There are spring cakes, scallion oil cakes and steamed buns, but steamed buns are plain fillings.


    There are fried eggs and milk. Jiangliu sits opposite Huasheng and looks at her. "Morning."


    Hua Sheng lowers his head and doesn''t look at him.


    But one word back, "good morning."


    She''s wearing a dress today. It''s Beige and elegant in style, but the silk shows that it''s a wonderful material.


    Who said that this girl is not favored? How does the river feel more and more that this girl is the rich support of the old lady of the Chinese family.


    Although I haven''t been to school, my temperament is better than those of my sisters.


    In addition to the character of some little words, it''s just a model of famous ladies.


    "Can you play zither?" River flow inexplicably came a sentence.


    Hua Sheng was stunned and looked up at him. "What''s up?"


    "It''s OK, just ask."


    "Yes." She said.


    "Well, I think you should be good at calligraphy and painting, piano and embroidery..." He muttered.


    The voice is not loud, but Hua Sheng can hear it clearly.


    Peach and ginkgo are laughing behind them.


    Hua Sheng only thinks that this man is very strange. Why are you asking?


    After breakfast, Jiangliu drove to the company.


    Hua Sheng enters the study to read and lies on the chair of the imperial concubine.


    If Jiang Liu knew the book in her hand at this moment, he would be shocked.


    Because what she read is not a classical masterpiece, not a four book five classics, but a very famous, but very childlike little prince


    at noon, Hua Sheng''s mobile phone called. It was from her elder sister Hua Feng.


    She told her one thing, this morning at 10 o''clock, Jiangjia, or river current.


    Let the company finance to Huajia company''s book, hit 500 million.


    Yes, that''s right. Five billion yuan has solved the debt crisis of Huajia. They have paid off the bank loans at once. They don''t need to auction their real estate.


    This is a good thing for the Chinese family. You should know that what the Xie family promised at the beginning was that Hua Sheng married Xie Dongyang, and then the Xie family only gave 200 million working capital.


    Hua Feng was very excited and said on the phone, "five younger sister, you are lucky. The river has given us five hundred million."


    Hua Sheng''s face is still pale after hearing this. She just asked her elder sister, "so you sold me for five hundred million yuan, and you think you made money, don''t you?"

 Chapter 23

    Hua Feng is not happy to hear that. After all, she is now the leader of the Hua family.


    "Five younger sister, it''s boring for you to say that. When I married to Xie''s family, my parents negotiated with you and agreed with you. We didn''t force you. Besides, the money is not for me. Who am I working hard for every day? It''s not for our Chinese family?"


    "OK, elder sister, goodbye."


    Hua Sheng doesn''t like quarreling. If he doesn''t agree, he hangs up.


    No matter what the eldest sister thinks of her, anyway, from small to large, the relationship between their sisters is not very good.


    In fact, she didn''t care what others said about her at all. There were so many rumors outside, and she didn''t defend herself.


    HR head office


    Jiangliu''s father went out to see the customer and came back. The assistant told him a message.


    "Jiang Dong, this morning, Jiang Zong hit five billion yuan on Fahrenheit''s book."


    "Well, he told me."


    "With all due respect, the Hua family has gone downhill in recent years Let''s take so much money Is the risk too high? "


    This assistant has also been with Jiangliu''s father for many years, so he is outspoken.


    In fact, he also took 500 million yuan away from the river at once, which means he couldn''t understand. He felt that he was too impulsive.


    "The river is reliable. Let him do it by himself."


    Chairman Jiang is still very wise. He also understands that after his son married the Hua family daughter, since they are all family members, they can''t survive.


    Before it was said that the Xie family also promised to sponsor, so Jiangliu''s father said that he had no problem and believed in his son.


    As soon as the assistant saw that the chairman had said so, he would not say anything more.


    That afternoon, it was on the front page of the financial news.


    The title is striking - Jiang Shao dotes on his newly married wife and throws 500 million yuan to solve the urgent needs of the Chinese family.


    There are thousands of words in the article, most of which are conjectures that Jiangliu is very satisfied with his new wife.


    So it''s really generous for those who are willing to give so much money to help their wife''s family.


    At one time, there were countless fans rising in the river, but the last microblog in 800 years. That day, there were 200000 fans rising, which was comparable to the flow star, and it was also frightening.


    Then Qin Wanyu specially sent a wechat to tease him.


    Qin Wanyu: President Jiang, you are angry.


    River picked up the mobile phone, swept a glance, also did not pay attention to him.


    "Mr. Jiang, this is the document you need to sign today. Please have a look at it."


    The secretary came in with a pile of papers.


    Jiang Liu looked down at his watch. "Is the chairman back?"


    "Back."


    "Ask him to sign it. I have something else to do. I have to leave early today."


    It''s rare that Jiangliu will leave early. The secretary is also confused.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, Jiangliu drives back to his old house.


    Hua Sheng is arranging flowers. It''s very quiet.


    "It''s a good day today." He came close to her and said this.


    Hua Sheng looks at him and doesn''t know how to answer.


    "So, Mrs. Jiang, can I have a card?" The river asked with a smile.


    Hua Sheng is stunned


    "You can''t cohabit illegally. It''s said that you need to get a license." Maybe he was afraid of Huasheng''s thinking. The river added in a low voice, "anyway, I''ll leave three years later."


    "Well, wait for me."


    Hearing that he was going out, Hua Sheng went upstairs and changed his clothes.


    This time it''s not a cheongsam or a dress, but a simple white short sleeve and black wide leg pants.


    There was no watch, no Cartier bracelet.


    This kind of dress is very plain, but the river likes it very much. The simpler it is, the more moving it is.


    At 3:30, the two men left with marriage certificates at the door of the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    "Mrs. Jiang, have you heard that you have to eat hot pot after you get the license, so you can enjoy your face?" He watched her smile in the sun.


    That smile is sincere and warm.


    Hua Sheng, who wanted to refuse, didn''t have the heart and nodded to get on the bus with him.


    "Eh? Dongyang, it''s like a river car ahead. "


    Not far away, Xie Dongyang and a friend are in a red Ferrari, looking at the front of Rolls Royce whispering.

 Chapter 24

    Xie Dongyang had come out for a ride with his friends, but he didn''t expect to run into a car in the river.


    In Jiangcheng, Rolls Royce didn''t have many cars. In addition, Jiangliu''s license plate number was 9999


    so it was recognized immediately.


    In particular, Xie Dongyang also vaguely saw the river with a young woman on the car, so immediately came to interest.


    So I also played a tracking game.


    He drove with his friends all the way to a famous hot pot shop in the local area.


    It''s an old Sichuan hot pot, famous for its spicy flavor. It''s said that the bottom ingredients of the pot are all home fried and delicious.


    Jiangliu takes Huasheng upstairs and enters the private room.


    Xie Dongyang''s hind legs and his friends also followed.


    The boss also knows the rich circle''s owners, and dare not offend them.


    Thought Xie Dongyang and Jiangliu were together, so he told Baofang number.


    Jiangliu and Huasheng are just located.


    I haven''t come to order.


    The private room door was opened.


    Jiangliu and Huasheng look up at the door one after another.


    Xie Dongyang leaned against the door and smiled sarcastically, "Jiang Shao, isn''t she a new bride? Not at home with his wife, run out and date a lover


    The river flows in a daze


    Hua Sheng is also stunned.


    Xie Dongyang inadvertently swept the river side of the female partner, and then some stunned.


    He''s also met countless beautiful women, especially those in the entertainment circle.


    So fat thin, round flat is really what kind of beauty have seen.


    But such a pure face, without any trace of plastic surgery, is really rare.


    Xie Dongyang forgets his purpose and looks at the little girl beside the river.


    She is a full moon face, even with a little baby fat, chin is very cute kind of meat.


    Good skin can pop out water, full of collagen, at a glance is young, and good maintenance.


    The eyes are not big or small. There are some inner double eyelids, which have their own characteristics.


    Beautiful eyes, a little red lips.


    How to say, it''s exquisite and retro.


    Looking at the five senses alone, they are just right, but when they are together, they become very exciting.


    Huasheng is very simple to wear. It''s white short sleeve and black wide leg pants.


    The thick long hair is perpendicular to the waist, which is a little bit of Guo biting''s sense of vision. She is a goddess and a fairy.


    Xie Dongyang secretly laments that the taste of river flow is OK, and a shot is a gorgeous beauty.


    "Thank you very much." River slightly raised the corner of his mouth, knowing that he should have misunderstood.


    Xie Dongyang does not give up and asks Hua Sheng.


    "Little girl, do you know that the man next to you has just been married?"


    Hua Sheng nodded.


    "You know how dare you be so blatant. Are you so bold to be a junior now? A sense of achievement? Yes, it''s not easy to climb the big tree. Naturally, I don''t care about my face, right? But If you are photographed by the media, it''s hard to say. Most of all, Jiang Shao, how can you explain to the Hua family? I heard that you just called 500 million yuan this morning. It''s heartfelt. How can the beauty be in your arms in the afternoon, regardless of the face of the Hua family? "


    Xie Dongyang was really gloating.


    After all, after catching Jiangliu and getting married, he took Xiaosan out to eat hot pot, which was quite a lively thing.


    Xie Dongyang jumped up and down and said a lot, a complacent look, just make the river feel more funny.


    He smiled in a low voice, and then said, "thank you. You should have misunderstood me. I think I''d better introduce you to my wife, Hua Sheng."


    Hua Sheng nodded slightly and looked indifferent.


    Next second, Xie Dongyang is completely petrified I can''t believe looking at the little girl.

 Chapter 25

    Xie Dongyang was stupefied for more than ten seconds before he faltered, "are you kidding me?"


    "Thank you. I''ve never joked, especially when I''m not familiar with myself."


    Jiang Liu''s words are also obvious. First, he doesn''t like to joke. Second, he doesn''t know Xie Dongyang well.


    "Here How is this possible? "


    The contrast is too great. Xie Dongyang can''t adapt to it for a while.


    Because in his heart, the little five of the Chinese family has always been said to be a girl whose appearance is ugly and stutters, and the Chinese family themselves do not want to see.


    At the beginning, he said he would not agree with the marriage.


    Later, it was his father who said that after seeing a piece of land of the Hua family in Nancheng, the Hua family also promised to be a dowry to the Xie family.


    Although the value of the land is not very large, it is located in the southern New Town Development Zone, so Xie''s family are optimistic.


    Xie Dongyang''s father has always wanted to build a world-class high-end community, just behind the Huajia land is the mountain and in front is the fairy lake.


    Fengshui is a wonderful place.


    The parents insisted on agreeing to the marriage, so Xie Dongyang escaped the marriage that day and made a farce.


    Where would he think of the Chinese fifth, not only not ugly, but also Yan Ruocheng.


    "Thank you. If you are OK, please avoid it. My wife and I are going to have dinner."


    The river is running down for orders.


    Xie Dongyang fainted out of the private room and went downstairs. When he got back to the car, he was still in a trance.


    After Xie Dongyang left, Jiangliu took out the dishes and handed them to Huasheng.


    "It''s very fresh. You can order what you want."


    Hua Sheng takes up the dish card and glances at it


    The river laughs, "look at my memory. I forget that you don''t eat meat. You only eat vegetables. Let''s change our place."


    "No, it''s good here." Hua Sheng is not bothered.


    The river glanced at the dishes, added some more things, and then handed them to the waiter.


    After the waiter left the room, Jiangliu took the initiative to pour a cup of boiled water for Huasheng and pushed it to her.


    "Thank you." She''s light.


    "The man just now Is Xie Dongyang the first time you see him


    Jiangliu guesses that Huasheng''s temper is so bland. It''s estimated that Xie Dongyang hasn''t seen her before marriage.


    He guessed it right. I haven''t seen it.


    But about who Xie Dongyang is, Hua Sheng''s heart is clear.


    "Yes."


    "Is there any comment?" The river asked her.


    It seems to be her first impression of Xie Dongyang.


    However, Hua Sheng''s conservative nature may not be willing to comment.


    I just didn''t expect that. She really said it.


    She took a sip of hot water and gave a four word evaluation - just like her name.


    After listening to the river, I can''t help but raise my mouth again.


    I thought to myself, my daughter-in-law has a sharp mouth.


    People are like their names, which is a good word.


    But it''s not here at Xie Dongyang. He''s been famous all the time. He often makes entertainment headlines.


    Either have an affair with this female star or spend the night at that female star''s house.


    So the reputation has been very bad.


    Hua Sheng said that others are just like their names, that is to say, they are just like the rumors outside. They are not good things.


    But, even scolding people is so implicit, so fresh and refined, it''s really


    Jiang Liu feels that he likes his little wife more and more.


    The red Ferrari inside


    Xie Dongyang is still reluctant to take up the phone, "Dezi, help me to investigate a person, Hua family fifth, check it for me, I want all the information and photos from small to large."


    "Thank you, which one is it?" The guys next to me are confused.


    Before people were sent to the wedding, you don''t want to, but now they are married to the river, you are interested.

 Chapter 26

    No one can understand Xie Dongyang''s mind, not even Xie Dongyang himself.


    He didn''t know what happened, after being stimulated that day.


    I went to investigate Huasheng. At five o''clock in the afternoon, in Xie Dongyang''s own bar, Dezi, a social force, came.


    Holding a kraft paper bag.


    "These are the only materials, sir. Have a look."


    Xie Dongyang took a cigarette in his mouth and drew a wad of cash out of his bag. He saw that there were fifty-seven thousand.


    "Second master, I''ll do business for you. You don''t need this."


    "Take it. You have brothers under you, and they want to eat."


    Dezi smiled and collected the money from Xie Dongyang.


    Xie Dongyang can''t wait to open the kraft paper bag.


    Take out the pictures inside, it''s really from small to large.


    The first is a picture when I was four or five years old.


    Don''t mention it. It''s really like what it looks like. Then you can see it''s a beauty.


    White clean, laugh, and dimples.


    This is a picture with the old lady of Hua family. Hua Sheng is wearing a set of simple and elegant white bubbles embroidered with flowers.


    Combed two balls on top, sprouted to explode.


    Thanks to Dongyang, who doesn''t like children so much, his heart will melt.


    On the next one, I''ll guess it''s eleven or twelve years old.


    There is only one side face. It''s a picture of the old Chinese lady accompanying her to participate in the zither competition in the south.


    It''s just a side face. It''s amazing.


    After that, it''s the wedding picture.


    It was that day when she kissed the river and raised her veil.


    There is a media snapshot below. It''s not very clear. It''s a bit fuzzy.


    But it can also be seen that it''s her.


    But this picture, some heart.


    After all, he kissed the river, so Xie Dongyang tore it at will.


    "Just these three?" He asked Dezi.


    "Ah, don''t look down on these three, they are all obtained through a lot of contacts. The five young ladies of the Hua family are too low-key. You say she hasn''t even studied, she hasn''t even studied, she doesn''t even have any classmates, she lives on the Zhongcui mountain, she doesn''t even have a neighbor, she serves her closely, and we can''t get in touch..."


    "Well, I see. You go back."


    "Well, the second master is at your service."


    After Dezi left, Xie Dongyang took out the written materials and looked at them.


    I don''t know if I don''t look at it. It''s a real shock.


    Although the fifth child of the Chinese family hasn''t attended school, he did.


    All four books and five classics are well read. The old lady of the Chinese family has invited a foreign teacher.


    Let her learn six languages, English, Russian, French, German, Spanish and Japanese.


    Guzheng, piano, pipa, flute and violin are almost all high-end instruments.


    Embroidery painting flower arrangement Golf horse archery are proficient.


    What surprised Xie Dongyang most is that the woman actually has a racing license?


    What kind of fairy is this? This is raised in the Queen''s wife''s house, isn''t it?


    Has he never been to school? He''s more powerful than others in his life?


    Xie Dongyang suddenly regretted it. Why didn''t he find out before marriage? He listened to those unreliable rumors


    It is found now, but the bride is no longer his.


    At the thought of these things, he was a little upset.


    Pull out the unfinished smoke from your mouth, put it out directly, and then get up and leave


    He was going to go back to Xiejia''s old house directly, but when he went out of the bar, he was blocked by Liang Xiaoxiao.


    Who is Liang Xiaoxiao? It''s the hostess in the video released at his wedding, the unknown actress.


    "Dongyang, why do you hide from me these days?" Liang Xiaoxiao directly pasted it up to play coquettish.

 Chapter 27

    "What is it?"


    Xie Dongyang is upset. He pushes Liang Xiaoxiao away. He doesn''t like her like a octopus. Just post it.


    "What are you talking about? It''s been three or four days. You''re hiding from me. You don''t answer your phone call, and you don''t reply to your wechat. You play missing with me, right?"


    "Not missing."


    "Then why are you hiding from me, still angry?"


    Liang Xiaoxiao also knew that day''s matter played big, she really also wanted to hype for herself.


    But it''s also because I can''t bear to thank Dongyang, so I want to destroy his wedding.


    So the night before, Xie Dongyang added some medicine to help sleep.


    Let him the next morning can''t get up, can''t get up, don''t say, but also deliberately blocked by the media in the hotel room.


    All of a sudden, Liang Xiaoxiao attracted the attention of the whole city. Because of his enthusiasm, he became famous from the 18th line.


    In recent days, the companies that she has been looking for to cooperate with are endless


    But she was in no mood. She was true to Xie Dongyang.


    They have been better for more than three months, and Xie Dongyang is not bad to her.


    I bought a house, a car and a Cartier blue balloon watch for my birthday.


    In her opinion, in fact, she doesn''t need to be famous. As long as she can keep Xie Dongyang''s heart in check, it''s enough.


    At least she has nothing to worry about in her life, but she never thought of it.


    After that, Xie Dongyang disappeared.


    "Angry? No offense. "


    "Dongyang, I was wrong. I did it because I love you I don''t want to be famous. I don''t want to be in the entertainment circle. I just want to be by your side. It''s enough for us to have another child. I know you can''t marry me. If you want to marry later, I will not do it? I promise I won''t make you angry in the future. "


    Liang Xiaoxiao had to kneel down to apologize.


    In fact, she is a good-looking, young woman, and graduated from the Conservatory of music.


    It was also because of a gathering of the second generation of rich people that I was able to stay with Xie Dongyang.


    She sang a song named "left hand pointing to the moon" by Mr. sardinding, which was really pleasant to hear, so Xie Dongyang took a fancy to it.


    However, Xie Dongyang has been changing women very quickly, which can''t last for long. It''s two or three months. In fact, even if there''s no such thing.


    Xie Dongyang is almost tired of it, because he found that all women are almost the same.


    As long as you give money, you can make your heart blossom.


    To put it bluntly, I''ll give money and go to bed.


    As soon as I say goodbye, I will cry. I have no dignity at all, OK?


    "Go home first. I have something to do."


    Xie Dongyang''s mind is not on her. She just feels upset and wants to go home.


    Liang Xiaoxiao just refuses to let go, holding Xie Dongyang''s arm and crying.


    "Dongyang..."


    "Liang Xiaoxiao, you are out, you know?"


    Liang Xiaoxiao cried even more.


    "I''m wrong, Dongyang. I dare not do those things behind my back any more. I promise I''ll listen to what you say in the future, OK?"


    Xie Dongyang threw off her hand in disgust. "I hate crying women the most, like what."


    "Dongyang..."


    "Don''t follow me, or you will regret it."


    Xie Dongyang''s anger is still terrible. He points to Liang Xiaoxiao, who is too scared to go forward.


    He went on the red Ferrari and disappeared.


    When he came in, his parents were all at home.


    There is also a guest at home. It seems that he is a distant relative of his father. Everyone is chatting happily.


    When Xie Dongyang came in, he said, "Dad, I regret it. I want to marry Hua Xiaowu back."


    Thanks family a listen, immediately face big change.

 Chapter 28

    Xie Yun was angry at this, and scolded directly, "nonsense, bastard."


    Xie Dongyang tilted his head and insisted, "Dad, I''m not talking nonsense. I''m serious."


    Mrs. Xie could not sit any longer. She got up and took her son upstairs.


    I just feel like I''m in front of my relatives.


    All the time, he took his son upstairs, and he lowered his voice. "Son, what are you doing?"


    Xie Dongyang leaned against the wall and picked up a cigarette in his mouth.


    "Mom, I regret it. The fifth child of Hua family was your daughter-in-law. Now I want to get it back."


    Mrs. Xie''s face was sad, angry and angry. "Don''t tell your father about this, or you''ll get a whip. Don''t you know what you were beaten for that day? We''ll arrange the wedding for you, choose the day for you, and the bride will pick you up. What about you? It''s known to all that you run around the city fooling with a third tier star. Your father and I have no face to save. We didn''t even want to come back with the 10 million deposit that we gave to the Hua family. Fortunately, the Hua family is not a cheater. They returned the money directly and didn''t say much, but can they be happy? "


    The Xie family and his wife are honest, reasonable and human.


    One symbiosis has two sons and one daughter. The eldest son, Xie Dongze, is very thoughtful. The youngest daughter, Xie Dongyao, is still studying in Canada.


    Only this old two don ''t worry, think to find a marriage, marry a wife, maybe can be better.


    I don''t know what I can do now. Fortunately, the Jiang family finally accepted the offer.


    Otherwise, can the Hua family easily forget it?


    It''s not easy for the rumors to pass. The rebellious son ran again and said that he regretted that he wanted to marry the fifth child of the Hua family. This is not looking for a cigarette?


    Fortunately, Mrs. Xie has a good temper. If Xie is here, he will be killed with a slap in the face.


    Xie Dongyang didn''t take it seriously and didn''t regret at all.


    Just stick to my point of view, "Ma, actually, I''m not looking for you to help me. Your older generation''s work is too traditional. I''ll do my own things. I''ll come back to you today to let you know. Don''t let me bring back Hua Xiaowu. You and my father will be surprised."


    Xie Fu''s teeth were biting angrily. "Second, you are fooling around. Those five girls have already entered the door of Jiang''s family. Now it''s not enough to offend a Hua''s family. Do you want us to offend Jiang''s family? Your father knows he''ll kill you. "


    "My father didn''t beat me less, either. Well, I have my own plan for this."


    Xie Dongyang didn''t want to talk with his mother. He went downstairs impatiently.


    "Dongyang, I can tell you, don''t be a fool."


    Mrs. Xie didn''t forget to tell her, but it was useless for Xie Dongyang.


    After he repented, he was going to talk to Hua Sheng alone for the first time.


    After all, today is the river, maybe some words alone, the effect will be unexpected.


    So when he got to Huasheng mobile number, he dialed it directly.


    The phone rang a lot, but someone didn''t answer it at all.


    He searched wechat by phone number.


    I found that the wechat name of Huasheng is very special. It''s named Yisheng with you.


    The head looks like a grass. It''s very ordinary.


    He added some excitement to the address book, verifying that the message was full of confidence - Hua Sheng, I''m Xie Dongyang.


    However, ten minutes later, half an hour later, there is still no response.


    Xie Dongyang can''t sit still, thinking, is this a mobile phone?


    On the other hand, Hua Sheng''s time is listening to music. She saw the news sent by Xie Dongyang, but why did she return?

 Chapter 29

    Jiangliu had dinner with his customers in the evening and drove back to Chunfeng for ten li.


    When he came back, Hua Sheng had gone upstairs to rest.


    "Did you have dinner?"


    Ginkgo asked.


    "Yes, she has. How about her?"


    "Miss is upstairs with Xiao Hei."


    The river was shocked. Just to ask who is Xiaohei, I suddenly thought of the time when ginkgo and Chuntao told him Huasheng habits.


    It seems that Hua Sheng has a pet cat. It''s black, so it''s called Xiaohei. He smiled and took off his suit and went upstairs.


    When passing by Huasheng''s room, they are just covering up.


    There is also her gentle voice


    "Xiaohei, where have you been these days? The weather is bad these days. It''s always raining. Don''t get wet. "


    "Meow, meow, meow." The little black cat seemed to understand yes, and replied.


    Hua Sheng continued with a smile, "do you miss Zhong Cuishan''s day, too? But we can''t live there. Now that I''m married, I''m going to dominate the city. There''s grandma. She''s not well, or she''s better in the old house. It''s convenient to go to the hospital. When she''s free and the weather is good, can I take you back to have a look? "


    "Meow, meow."


    In this way, the river listened at the gate for three minutes.


    Hua Sheng said it for five minutes.


    Or spring peach to send fruit, see river, directly asked him, "uncle, what are you doing at the door, how not to go in?"


    The river is a little embarrassed


    Push the door in and Chuntao follows.


    Hua Sheng also heard that. She was a little angry.


    Glancing at him coldly, he said, "Prince Jiang of tangtangtang family loves to listen to the corner of the wall. What''s the problem?"


    Chuntao smiles in a low voice. She also knows the temper of her young lady. She looks at a person who is warm and soft, but actually difficult to talk to and difficult to get along with.


    River flow is very calm, directly sitting on the sofa.


    "I''m not listening to outsiders, my own wife''s, I can''t listen?"


    "Who is your wife?" Hua Sheng''s face is a little red.


    "You deny that you have all the marriage licenses?"


    "That''s not..." I just want to say that I didn''t marry you. It''s just a fake. It''s an agreement.


    But watching Chuntao is still in the room, which is not convenient to say, so I didn''t finish.


    Chuntao put the fruit tray on the tea table.


    "Miss, sir, please use it slowly."


    "Yes."


    Hua Sheng nods and Chuntao exits.


    Hua Sheng was not in the mood to eat fruit either. He took a look at the river. "I think I need to say something to you."


    "Say." He has a relaxed face.


    Hua Sheng sits on the bed. She turns around and puts down Xiao Hei in her arms.


    Xiaohei mews and lies down beside her.


    "Less rivers."


    "It''s very kind of you to call your husband."


    "There is no outsider here. I don''t need to pretend. Jiang Shao, you need to make it clear. Between us It''s a partnership. "


    "No problem." The river nodded in agreement.


    "So we are not really husband and wife, do you understand?"


    In fact, formal marriage has been seen a lot now, most of which are between homosexuals.


    Many homosexuals, in order to conceal their sexual orientation at home, will find a heterosexual marriage, but after marriage, there is no physical contact in different rooms.


    It''s just a formal marriage, so it''s called form marriage.


    The river nodded, "go on."


    "Since it''s a form marriage, don''t take it too seriously. Anyway, we''re only temporarily cooperating. I''m grateful that you can help our Chinese family solve the urgent problem. I''d like to be your nominal wife to help you stop the gossip outside, but you should take care of yourself. For example, just now, you didn''t say it at the corner of the wall, but you pushed the door directly into my room. Don''t you think it''s impolite to do so? Mr. Jiang Hua Sheng said a lot of great things in one breath, and he was a little excited. His little red face was extremely lovely.

 Chapter 30

    The river can''t help but want to reach out and pinch, but the time is not right.


    Don''t it add fuel to the fire to touch people at this time?


    So the river nodded and scratched its ears on purpose.


    "Mr. Jiang, I hope you can understand that we have nothing to do with each other except that we are legally husband and wife. Our respective property is independent. I don''t ask you for a cent. Ten li Chunfeng is my real estate. I also pay for Chuntao and gingko."


    "It means you''re in charge of food, you''re in charge of food?" The river looked at her funny.


    "Isn''t it?" The question of Hua Sheng Qi.


    "Yes, that''s the truth."


    "So don''t be too nice, at least respect my privacy."


    "For example?" River eyebrows a pick.


    "For example, don''t touch my things, knock when entering my room, and don''t have physical contact with me except in public It''s better not to flirt with words. "


    "Here I''m in my twenties. I''m young and vigorous. My wife Beautiful as flowers Do you think I''m Liu Xiahui, sitting still? "


    "You Hooligans. " Hua Sheng felt that his attitude was somewhat abusive.


    "Well, don''t tease you. Don''t worry. I understand what you mean and respect you."


    Finish saying, the river rises, close to Hua Sheng''s bed.


    "What are you doing?" She looked at him warily.


    "Why are you so nervous? I''ll see your kitten. It''s lovely."


    The river reaches out and touches Xiaohei''s head.


    "Xiao Hei knows you very well. Be careful if he scratches you."


    In fact, Xiaohei really knows her life. Even Chuntao and gingko have a sense of defense and don''t let her touch them.


    It''s not nice to anyone except Huasheng.


    Xiaohei is not a valuable cat, but a stray cat found on zhongcuishan six years ago.


    Hua Sheng thought it was pitiful and adopted it, one of them till now.


    When Hua Sheng said this, it was too late, and the river had already brought Xiao Hei up from his bed.


    Unexpectedly, Xiaohei not only didn''t catch it, but also lazily drilled into his arms.


    The startled Hua Sheng''s eyes widened The face is incredible.


    "It''s not fierce either. It''s not as powerful as you said."


    "It wasn''t like this before..." Hua Sheng still can''t believe that Xiao Hei, who has always been fierce, has become a good boy in the arms of the river.


    "Maybe it just likes me."


    River is very happy, a hand dragging small black, a hand gently stroked.


    After the conversation turned to Xiaohei, it was obviously not as awkward as before.


    Then the river stayed in Huasheng''s room for more than two hours.


    He also ate up all the fruits that had been prepared for Hua Sheng.


    At last, I saw that Hua Sheng was going to have a rest before he left reluctantly and went back to his room.


    When cleaning in the evening, gingko still teases Chuntao, "sister Chuntao, do you think our young lady will fall in love with her if she lives with my uncle like this?"


    "It''s hard to say. My uncle is very excellent. I''ll see what I''ll do to our young lady. I think our young lady is cold-blooded, but she''s not a hard-hearted person. If she''s always nice to her, even a stone can be warm, right?"


    These words were heard by the river in the middle of the night. He smiled.


    In the future, he dare not say, but Hua Sheng, a girl, likes her. He still thinks she is very interesting, especially when she is angry.


    Xie Dongyang''s private villa picked up his cell phone and dialed a series of numbers, which took a long time to answer.


    "Xie Dongyang, what''s your nerve? What''s your call in the morning? Let no one sleep? " There was a woman''s shrill voice over there.

 Chapter 31

    Xie Dongyang, dressed in a white bathrobe, lies lazily on a reclining chair beside the swimming pool.


    With a glass of whiskey in your hand, you can''t be too immortal.


    He took a sip and set the glass aside.


    "Xie Dongyao, look what time it is. The time difference between Canada and us is 13 hours. It''s 10 o''clock in the evening. It should be 9 o''clock in the morning You''re still sleeping, and you''re not afraid of the sun? "


    "Last night I had a big drink. Do you mind me?"


    I''m going to hang up


    "Hey, wait, I really have something to ask you. Don''t hang up."


    "What can I do for you?" Xie Dongyao makes a white eye.


    She likes to fight with her second brother since she was a child, and they love each other and kill each other.


    Maybe it''s a relationship of similar age.


    Xie Dongze is much older than both of them, so he can''t play with them.


    Xie Dongyang is 26 this year, and Xie Dongyao is 22, exactly the same age as Hua Sheng.


    "You can''t say good things, but it''s not bad either."


    "No matter what."


    "If you help me, I''ll buy you a watch. Last time you saw that one." Xie Dongyang can''t do without bullying and luring.


    Sure enough, the watch calmed down a lot. "OK, let me hear it first."


    Xie Dongyang sat up, a little excited.


    "Yao Yao, guess who I saw today?"


    "Who?"


    "Huasheng."


    "Hua Sheng? Who? "


    Obviously, the girl didn''t know much about the domestic situation. I heard that her family had arranged a marriage for her second brother.


    Her parents also wanted her to come back to the wedding, but she didn''t think it was going to work.


    After all, the second brother is so unreliable, so the tickets are not set, the result, really not formed.


    So I''m not familiar with the name Hua Sheng.


    "It''s the fifth child of Hua family. My parents were going to marry me."


    "Oh I remember, the one you escaped from marriage. "


    "Yes, she is."


    "Hey, how embarrassed you are! If I were that woman, the first thing I saw you was to rush up and give you two big earscrapes."


    "Where are you? Don''t interrupt. You''ll hear me out."


    "You said you said it."


    When he heard the gossip of his second brother, Xie Dongyao became interested.


    Get up from the bed, head over the birdhouse, continue to listen to the following.


    "I met her with Jiangliu today. At first, I thought it was a red confidant outside Jiangliu, and I used to be sharp with others It was very embarrassing. Later I knew it was Hua Sheng. "


    "Is there any difference?" It was found that there was no Hua Sheng between the lines of the second brother''s words. Xie Dongyao thought that this woman should be special.


    Sure enough


    "Of course, do you remember how it was spread outside?"


    "Well I have a little memory. It should be said that the fifth child of the Hua family is extremely ugly He still stutters when he speaks. By the way, he is said to be illiterate and never studied. He seems to be balding. He says he has little hair and always wears a nun''s hat. "


    "I wipe, who said all these? You call people to me, and I slap him to death."


    "What''s the matter? Second brother Is that not the case? "


    "Of course not. The rumors are all bullshit I''m really told that he died in the pit this time. If I knew the real situation of Huasheng, I wouldn''t escape marriage even if I was carried by a big sedan chair. "


    "After all, what does Huasheng look like?"


    "If you are beautiful, if you are immortal." Xie Dongyang thinks that his literary talent is not good, but he also has eight words to describe Hua Sheng.


    Three seconds later, the pig on the other end of the phone called


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "Brother, this face hit Does it hurt? " Xie Dongyao was totally gloating.

 Chapter 32

    "Shut up, don''t laugh."


    Hearing that, Xie Dongyang just felt more upset.


    "Well, second brother, since you two are not so predestined, what people look like has nothing to do with you. I heard that the girl is very courageous. You escaped marriage, and they found a substitute bride on the spot, or Jiangliu, right? So she should be Jiangliu''s daughter-in-law now?"


    "Do you mean to prick my heart?"


    "Then how can I? I''m talking about the matter. How are you and Liang Xiaoxiao?"


    "Don''t talk to me about her, past tense."


    "So fast?"


    "She drugged me, hurt me to get up late, and deliberately leaked it to the media. It''s all over the city that I ran away from marriage. I can still keep her?"


    "Ha, I thought you were true to her."


    "How is it possible? You don''t know my character yet? "


    "What''s the matter with you calling me today?" Xie Dongyao didn''t understand his second brother''s mind.


    I thought to myself, your marriage is ruined and your lover is abandoned. What else do you want?


    "I want to get Huasheng back."


    "Something''s wrong with you."


    "I''m not kidding."


    "Brother, can you be realistic? Don''t say you escape marriage to make others face no existence, they won''t forgive you, even if they want to forgive you, what''s their husband now? The river is not ordinary people. Don''t provoke him. "


    "Ah, what''s wrong with the Jiang family? The river is fart. I''ve never been afraid of it."


    When Xie Dongyang was a child, he couldn''t see the current of the river.


    This is also a well-known thing in the rich circle. Now because of the Huasheng affair, the two people are even more in conflict.


    "The key problem is that people are married now and you are robbing. That''s you are not right. You are a junior, do you know? Being a junior is to be spurned Especially male junior


    "Come on, I don''t know. They don''t have any emotional foundation, but it''s just a coincidence. The reason why the river cuts off the beard is that they feel disgusted and make me embarrassed The Hua family is simpler and needs money, so who is the daughter and who is it? There is no true love in it. How can I be strong? Besides, if the river is immoral, he robbed my bride at my wedding, which belongs to the hate of wife snatching, understand? "


    "Brother, you are unreasonable. Didn''t you escape marriage first?"


    "When did I talk about it? In a word, I''ve made up my mind about it. Specifically, how can I get Huasheng back?"


    "Aren''t you the best at chasing women? Ha ha, ask me again?" Xie Dongyao thinks it''s funny.


    "It''s not the same this time. I''m very careful. Give me some advice. Hurry up. Do you want a watch?"


    Threatening with a watch


    Xie Dongyao''s eyes turned and came with an inspiration.


    She said, "brother, I think on a certain sound platform recently, the expressions are quite different and creative. Otherwise You put a fireworks on for her? "


    "This is a good way. Women should like romance. OK, I''ll think about it first."


    Hang up, Xie Dongyang immediately calls a friend.


    "I need fireworks, big ones, beautiful ones. The more, the better. It''s better to put them for hours."


    At one o''clock in the morning that night, the front door of Shili Chunfeng community suddenly set off fireworks


    Huasheng mobile received a text message - Huasheng, I''m Xie Dongyang. This fireworks only blooms for you. It''s my apology to you.


    Hua Sheng rubbed his temples, opened the curtains and saw the fireworks one after another.


    Five seconds later, Hua Sheng picked up his mobile phone and dialed a number.


    Then light opening, "Hello, is it the police station? There is a madman at the gate of my community setting off a large number of fireworks to disturb the residents. Please come and deal with it immediately. "

 Chapter 33

    Xie Dongyang tried his best to get the fireworks. Just a short time later, the police car came.


    Fortunately, the police at the Municipal Bureau all know the Xie family.


    "Thank you. This is..."


    "Ah, I''ll play with fireworks." Xie Dongyang explains.


    "If I remember correctly, your home is not here, is it?" The little brother of the police is also very strong.


    "I Inside, there are friends here. "


    "Thank you. I''m sorry. We can''t set off fireworks here. First of all, our city is a civilized city, which forbids fireworks. In other words, if you want to set off fireworks, you can go to the lake or anywhere. This is a residential area. It''s not easy for us to disturb the residents. We''ll be on the police later. Look Will it work together? "


    "You come quickly. It''s so far away from the city. You are How do you know? "


    Xie Dongyang thought something was wrong. He thought that even if the police came, it would be faster.


    "To be honest, thank you. We have received the report."


    "Depend on Who dares to report me? Give me the phone number. "


    Xie Dongyang is also very unconvinced. He pursues women himself. Who dares to meddle?


    "Here The source of the informant is not small. Let''s not talk about it. "


    The leading policeman was in a bit of a dilemma, thinking that it''s really difficult for you guys to serve.


    I don''t sleep in the big night. I don''t want to put any fireworks or celebrate the new year.


    When the police said that, Xie Dongyang was really interested.


    "Brother, you should know my temper. Tell me it''s ok I''ll solve it myself. I don''t believe it In this city, I can''t get rid of a person who reports me? "


    "Here..."


    The police hesitated again and again, took out their cell phone number and called up a group of numbers.


    "Look at this number. It''s said that..."


    Speaking of this, the police also deliberately looked at Xie Dongyang''s face.


    "It is said that this is the number of Jiang Shao''s newly married wife." Said the police.


    Because mobile phone numbers are all real names, so this personal information is also transparent.


    Especially when the police check it out.


    When he heard that it was Hua Sheng, Xie Dongyang was stunned.


    Take a closer look at the cell phone number. That''s right. It''s her.


    This is really


    This woman She was setting off fireworks for her own sake. She actually Report yourself?


    It''s really a service. But then again, Xie Dongyang suddenly feels that Huasheng is really lovely.


    "Well, I see. You go back."


    I heard that it was Hua Sheng who reported it. Xie Dongyang''s anger has subsided and he doesn''t intend to investigate.


    "Haha, thank you for your fireworks..."


    "No more."


    "Great, thank you for your cooperation, ha It''s said that Mrs. Jiang doesn''t sleep well, so we can''t help it. "


    "Mrs. Jiang, she should be Mrs. Xie."


    This sentence, Xie Dongyang is his own murmur, so the voice is not loud, the police did not hear clearly.


    After the police left, Xie Dongyang couldn''t set off any more fireworks.


    Only find someone to pull the fireworks away, and drive back.


    A farce ends in tragedy


    In Shuiyun Pavilion


    the river didn''t sleep, and was awakened by fireworks. Later, after investigating the causes and consequences, he smiled.


    He is very satisfied with Huasheng''s practice.


    Report that Xie Dongyang did a good job.


    If it wasn''t because it was too late, he would like to go over and boast about his little daughter-in-law. He really can handle affairs.


    At 2:00 a.m.


    Xie Dongyang still doesn''t give up when he returns home. He sends another message to Hua Sheng - Hua Sheng, you report my affairs, I don''t blame you.

 Chapter 34

    Hua Sheng sleep very shallow, as long as there is sound will wake up.


    So when I received the message at two in the morning, it was a frown.


    Open to see, she casually said a sentence, neuropathy.


    Then I click Xie Dongyang''s number and directly pull it into the blacklist.


    This man is really not safe


    Fortunately, he is not the one to marry, otherwise Don''t you have a clean day?


    At half past six the next morning, Hua Sheng changed into a blue dress and appeared in the restaurant on time.


    As soon as I was just set down in the river, I went downstairs.


    "Good morning." He said hello.


    Hua Sheng lowered his head. "Early."


    "Did you sleep well last night?" He asked this on purpose.


    Hua Sheng also knew that he was on purpose, so he said, "generally."


    At this time, peach and ginkgo will be served breakfast, still very rich.


    Jiang Liu took a sip of porridge and looked up at Hua Sheng. "If you feel bored at home, you can go back to your old house and play mahjong with my mother."


    "No interest."


    The river didn''t say much about her cold reaction, but it wasn''t angry.


    What did Hua Sheng think of? Put down the lemon tea in his hand.


    Zhengse said, "I''ve heard from my family that I''m going to transfer that land to your Jiang family today."


    "Which land?" The river didn''t react.


    Hua Sheng looks into his eyes and finds that he doesn''t seem to be lying.


    "It''s our land in fairy lake, which was agreed to be my dowry. It was originally for Xie''s family, but now I''m married to you, and the money is from your family, so the land will be given to your family naturally."


    "Ah, you are talking about the land over the fairy lake. It doesn''t matter. I don''t dislike you if you don''t have a dowry."


    Hua Sheng is just saying, "Jiang Shao, one yard is one yard. You have given the Hua family the capital turnover. The Hua family naturally needs to pay back a little. Today, my elder sister will come to you for transfer."


    "Well, I see."


    See Hua Sheng very concerned about this matter, the river only nodded.


    He knew that she didn''t want to owe him too much. Don''t think that he took five hundred million yuan as if he were selling it to him.


    Although the land of Huajia is not worth five hundred million yuan, it has price and no market. Now, the urban land is extremely tense.


    The land of the Chinese family guarding the fairy lake has a good prospect indeed. It is a rich wealth whether it is building a building or anything.


    "I''m done. Take your time."


    Hua Sheng eats very fast. After eating, he turns to go upstairs.


    "Wife, let''s add a wechat."


    The demands of the river make Huasheng unexpected.


    She turned her head and looked at him in surprise.


    "What do you want me to do? Don''t tell me you didn''t? " He smiled.


    "No."


    Hua Sheng takes out his mobile phone, opens the QR code, and walks over.


    Jiang Liu took a look at her wechat name and laughed, "Yisheng has you, which is a good name."


    Hua Sheng didn''t say a word


    Then he added, and told her, "remember to pass the test."


    Hua Sheng still didn''t say a word. He turned and went upstairs.


    He said to himself, "I''m not old. I''m really bored."


    However, he is not afraid.


    Jiangliu then went to the company, and Huasheng was not the person who had to stay at home every day.


    After lunch, she went out of the door in her morning blue dress.


    She went to an antique market in the center of the city. She wanted to see if there were any good things. By the way, she did some shopping.


    Car is a low-key Audi A8, black, driving is Chuntao.


    Gingko and Huasheng are sitting in the back seat. Unexpectedly, they were stopped just after ten li of spring breeze.


    "Miss, it''s like the Xie family." Chuntao turns to tell her.


    Before Huasheng could speak, Xie Dongyang walked up to the car and called to the back seat, "Hua Xiaowu, I have something to talk to you about."

 Chapter 35

    Gingko looked at the man out of the window contemptuously. "My God, this man has a thick skin. Isn''t that the man who set off fireworks last night


    "Miss, I''ll send him away." Gingko is going to get off.


    But he is stopped by Huasheng. Huasheng presses down the window half way.


    Xie Dongyang is ecstatic outside the window.


    "Huasheng." He called her name.


    "Give you a minute."


    Hua Sheng didn''t look at his face, just looked at the front of the car.


    "Hua Sheng, I was wrong before. I will apologize to you, but you can''t marry Jiangliu. He''s not as good as you think, you know? He Well, I''ll tell you something slowly later. You don''t want to think about it. He is the only child of the Jiang family. How could he marry you without thinking about it? Isn''t it a conspiracy? What they have in jiangjiatu is only the land of fairyland Lake in your Huajia, right? I don''t love you at all. Besides, I heard that you live in the spring breeze of ten li. It''s your house. Why does a big man eat soft food? He. "


    " time is up. "


    Hua Sheng said, pressing the window up directly, and said to Chuntao, "drive."


    "Yes, miss."


    Chuntao''s foot is on the accelerator, and the car goes straight ahead.


    Xie Dongyang:


    Well, if you want to get close to others, you''ll never finish talking. That''s the situation again.


    This little five of the Chinese family is nice and has a personality.


    Didn''t he just run away from a marriage?


    Why do we have to shoot?


    Therefore, most men have a characteristic, that is, the more frustrated, the more brave.


    The more difficult things are, the more you want to challenge them.


    Xie Dongyang didn''t agree with the marriage, but escaped from it on purpose.


    But now I regret it and want to get people back.


    If Hua Sheng is such a voluptuous woman and agrees to him immediately, he may not be so interested.


    It''s because they don''t pay attention to him that he''s blindfolded. He goes to beat people with his face outstretched.


    Is it fun, exciting?


    Yes, the rich in the rich circle are unpredictable.


    When the car went far, gingko looked back and said, "I didn''t catch up."


    Hua Sheng didn''t say a word.


    "Young lady, do you think the boy of the Xie family is ill? Didn''t he escape from marriage at the beginning? What is it like to come back now? Is it cheap or not? " Ginkgo whispered.


    The front driving Chuntao also smiled, "that''s what men are like, so I said, we all don''t want to fall in love, we''d rather be single for a lifetime, and we don''t want to meet a slag man."


    Hua Sheng still doesn''t speak.


    She has nothing to say about Xie Dongyang.


    This person seems to have little weight and can appear in her life.


    It''s just a bad guy.


    In fact, she didn''t think of the later.


    Xie Dongyang has been fighting with her like this


    It''s unbelievable.


    Xie Dongyang was in a bad mood after being frustrated again. He went directly to the country to have a drink and made an appointment with a group of rich second generation.


    Several of them were in a bad mood. They called a dozen models at once. One of them was a mixed race who was very popular recently.


    "Lisa, thank you for your company." The man said.


    Mixed race models with long legs have not yet reached Xie Dongyang.


    Just watch him wave, "don''t come, I''m not interested."


    "Elder brother Xie, what''s the matter with you? Did you break up with Liang Xiaoxiao? " Someone is not afraid to die.


    Xie Dongyang sneers, "she? How old is it? "


    "Why are you so depressed?"


    "I I don''t understand. "


    The antique market


    Hua Sheng strolls slowly with peach and ginkgo, attracting passers-by''s attention from time to time.


    Maybe it''s because there are few girls here who look so exquisite and dress so exquisite, right?


    "Little girl, I don''t want to buy antiques. I have copper money, five emperors'' money and one hundred yuan. It''s very cost-effective." A peddler offered to sell it to Huasheng.

 Chapter 36

    Hua Sheng looked at the copper money in the merchant''s hand and smiled.


    The peddler saw a play and then immediately fooled, "little girl, looking at you so young, I don''t think you know the purpose of the five emperors'' money, do you?"


    Hua Sheng is interested. "Oh, tell me about it?"


    The peddler deliberately lowered his voice and said mysteriously, "tell you, the five emperors'' money is powerful. They can recruit money and make money. They will win every time they gamble, right? If someone gambles at home, buy a bunch of them and win money. If you take them, you can win the lottery. Believe me. "


    "Oh? Is it? Why don''t you buy the lottery yourself? "


    When Hua Sheng asked this question, he really asked. The little businessman in his forties smiled awkwardly, "I I don''t have that life. As the saying goes, sometimes I have to have it in my life. Don''t demand it all the time. I''m born to be poor. What kind of lottery do I buy? But girls are different. Girls are rich and noble. "


    Hua Sheng reached out and touched the five emperors'' money and asked him, "do you know that the five emperors'' money is divided into the big five and the small five?"


    "Ah?" The man was really asked.


    "The five emperors'' money has the effect of flourishing wealth. You''re right, but it can also ward off evil spirits, dispel bad luck, dissolve evil spirits, block Taisui, and have many uses."


    As soon as the peddler slapped his hand, "girl, I used to be an expert. I''m willing to sell you this kind of goods. You can see how much money my five emperors have. Shunzhi, Kangxi, Yongzheng, Qianlong, Jiaqing, one of them needs a lot of money. One of them only needs one hundred yuan, and five of them only need five hundred yuan. I tell you, today we have a destiny, or someone else will say I need at least fifteen. "


    Chuntao and ginkgo don''t talk, just smile quietly.


    In my mind, you dare to talk nonsense with our young lady. It''s really a trick to say these things in front of our young lady.


    Hua Sheng nodded, "a hundred of them are not expensive."


    "Well, how much do you want, girl? I''ll wrap it for you?"


    As soon as the man saw that the girl was so easy to cheat, he took advantage of the heat to strike iron.


    "One hundred is not expensive. What I''m talking about is the real five emperors'' money. Obviously It''s a fake. "


    Hua Sheng''s fake words attracted many people to watch and point out to the peddler.


    The peddler can''t stand it. He blew it up on the spot.


    "I said, how can you, a little girl, lie so much? There''s no cost to rumor, is there? I''ve been setting up a stall here for so many years, and the reputation has been very good. How can I sell fake goods? If you don''t understand, don''t talk about it. If you don''t buy it, go away. " He became impatient and began to drive them away.


    Hua Sheng didn''t worry. He continued, "the first thing about the five emperors'' money is whether it''s real or not. The real five emperors'' money specification is 24 to 28 mm ago. Your visual inspection is at least 35 times bigger than one circle. Second, it depends on the thickness. Actually, the thickness of five emperors'' coins will not exceed 4mm, and you are close to 10, which means that they are inferior, not even high imitation. Third, it depends on the characters. The five emperors'' money was passed by the five emperors. Each generation of characters has its own characteristics. You have the same fonts. It means that the fonts in the computer library are too bright. The real brass won''t be so bright. The cost of these things won''t exceed three yuan. You can sell 100 yuan, which is also a great profit. "


    "You Are you here to smash the scene? " The peddler was totally embarrassed by Hua Sheng''s words.

 Chapter 37

    Faced with the excitement of the peddler, Hua Sheng smiled but did not speak.


    "Tell you, little girl, you don''t think you''re a woman. I dare not beat you. You''re a bad reputation, don''t you know?"


    Peddlers shout loudly because they are men.


    Hua Sheng lifts his feet and goes away. He doesn''t want such people to talk too much.


    "Stop, you''re leaving?"


    "Otherwise?" Hua Sheng looks back and lightly sweeps the peddler''s face.


    "You deliberately ruin my reputation, delay my business, and buy my things Or you will pay me. "


    "You don''t want to be shameful, do you?" Spring peach has a hot temper, so we should go to theory.


    Being stopped by Hua Sheng, "what I said is just facts. As for your things, I will not buy them because I never buy fake ones."


    Hua Sheng never takes a blind look at the goods, so the five emperors'' money of this peddler is not intended to be fake. Hua Sheng also said that Gao Fei is not included.


    At best, it''s fake and shoddy products that fool people. She can''t buy such things in any way.


    "You can''t leave without buying." The peddler is a liar when he stops in front of them.


    Chuntaoqi needs to start, but Huasheng has never been a troublemaker.


    She took out her cell phone directly and pretended to dial the number. "Hello, is it the consumer association? I want to report..."


    After that, the peddler ran back to his stall.


    "Girl, misunderstanding, misunderstanding, haha, I just joked with you."


    Hua Sheng chuckles, then strolls down with peach and ginkgo.


    "Miss, why didn''t I just teach that guy a lesson?" Chuntao feels a little depressed.


    Hua Sheng just smiled, "why do you have to be like that? Besides, when we first come here, we''ll probably come more often later. It''s better not to be too ostentatious and behave in a low-key way. "


    "What the lady said is." Chuntao nods.


    "Sister Chuntao, don''t you know our young lady''s character? She doesn''t like to fight and kill. People like that don''t belong to the same rank with us. It''s just rubbish." Ginkgo biloba has a better understanding of Huasheng''s temperament.


    The master and the servant wandered about.


    On the other side, Jiangliu went to the headquarters of Huashi pharmacy on behalf of Jiangjia.


    Huafeng, the head of Huashi, the nominal chairman and the eldest sister of Huasheng, warmly received Jiangliu.


    And he happily promised the land to the Xie family and gave it to the Jiang family.


    Hua Feng is a smart businessman who has not forgotten to buy the land after signing the contract. "After that, he will be a family. In fact, this land is priceless, and we will not give up selling it. Thinking about who she will marry later, we will marry her. In the end, my parents think that they owe five younger sisters these years and want to make up for her. We have no requirements. We just hope you can treat my younger sister well in the future."


    This is a hundred beautiful words.


    Jiangliu understands that the reason why the Huajia family is so generous is that this land is the bargaining chip that Xie family had agreed with them before.


    Thanks for their money, they have to hand over the land.


    But it''s not nice to say such a naked deal, so I plan to hide my eyes and ears with intermarriage.


    Xie family said it was dowry, Hua family said it was dowry.


    In order to look good-looking in face, in fact, what is Huasheng''s position in the Chinese family and what is its weight in his parents'' mind over the years, the river is clear.


    However, the fact is the fact, the face of the words or to say.


    Jiang Liu got up with the land transfer contract. "Don''t worry, elder sister, I will."


    "Let''s have a good cooperation with Jiang Shao No, it can''t be called JIANGSHAO, but jiangzong. " Hua Feng smiles.


    The river laughs without saying


    "By the way, it''s my mother''s birthday party next week. Will you and five younger sisters go back?"

 Chapter 38

    The river nodded, "since it''s mother''s birthday party, it''s natural to go back."


    "Well, I''ll see you then."


    "Good."


    Huafeng has always been very aggressive in his work. Jiangliu didn''t stay long with the contract and left Fahrenheit.


    After the river flowed away, Hua Qing, the second son of Hua family, came to look for Hua Feng.


    "You signed the land contract?"


    "Yes."


    "Stupid, why give it to the Jiang family in vain?" Hua Qing doesn''t think it''s a good deal.


    "It was agreed that this land should be given to the Xie family. Now the five younger sisters have married to the Jiang family. Our working capital is also given by the Jiang family. The land is not given to others. Who do you think is suitable?" Hua Feng looks at her second sister coldly. In fact, the relationship between Hua Feng and Hua Qing is not good.


    Working in the same company, the two also face and heart.


    As the CEO, Huafeng is in charge of the private dishes of Huajia, which has been made by Huajia for more than 20 years.


    Although the business is not as good as before, but also chain stores all over the country.


    Huaqing made huajiayimei, that is, Huashi cosmetic hospital.


    Because in recent years more and more plastic surgery, her performance is in the ascendant.


    So I''m not willing to give up and try to find a chance to replace my elder sister.


    So they often fight each other on the board of directors, and everyone is used to their way of getting along.


    "Of course, I think it''s appropriate for me to keep it. You know that the government wants to develop the Southern new town. Fairy Lake is the largest central area around. No matter what we do, it''s a place to make money."


    "And then, you think the Jiang family gave us 500 million yuan for no reason. Do you think the five sisters are worth 500 million yuan?"


    "Otherwise?"


    "Second, you don''t want to think about what the Jiangs started their business. They are private banks, which means paying interest to lend money every year These 500 million people have called us, but they can also say that they have lent them to us in the form of loans. Do you know how much is the interest of five hundred million one year? "


    Hua Qing doesn''t talk


    Hua Feng sneers, "so to speak, the money you make in the plastic surgery hospital is not enough."


    "Then if you give the land to others, they won''t pay US interest?" Huaqing is not convinced.


    Hua Feng slowly opened the drawer and drew a stack of documents from it.


    "Look for yourself."


    Hua Qing took the document, which said that the 500 million yuan given by Jiang''s family is a gift, which does not need to be repaid, nor does it have any interest.


    Looking at the following date, it''s today.


    In other words, the Jiang family gave such a contract after they sold the land.


    Otherwise, they will start to charge you interest if they issue any mortgage documents.


    Hua Qing is not going to talk any more.


    Jiang family does this, it is chicken thief a bit, but, no problem.


    After all, they are businessmen, and no one is stupid, especially when they are still the first giants.


    Ten li spring breeze, water rhyme Pavilion.


    After a day of shopping in the antique market, Hua Sheng had little to gain. In the afternoon, he came back to eat something and just sat on the balcony to draw.


    The wind in July is very comfortable.


    Hua Sheng is sitting on the balcony of the top floor, drinking coffee, holding a brush, sketching the scenery not far away.


    Often at this time, I feel the time is quiet.


    She may be too involved, so people in the back don''t know.


    It was not until a white hand picked up a brush and drew a few wild geese in front of her beside the distant mountains on the drawing board that she was shocked.


    Turn back and face the river at close range.


    For the first time, I saw him at such a close distance, especially by the afterglow of the sunset.


    Unexpectedly, I thought he was a bit good-looking. For a while, Hua Sheng was stunned.

 Chapter 39

    Jiangliu is not that kind of handsome guy at first sight, not that kind of boy with thick eyebrows and big eyes.


    He is danfengyan, xiaoneishuang, which is very similar to Huasheng.


    The hair is very short. It''s that thin and clean.


    The bridge of the nose is slightly stiff, and the lips are not thin or thick.


    It''s a comfort that people can''t say when they put together such delicate facial features.


    Especially when I look at him from the side, the lines are perfect.


    The air was still for more than ten seconds, only two people gasped.


    For a while, Hua Sheng said, "you are always so rude."


    Jiangliu smiled and pointed to the drawing board. "Do you think the original scenery is more lonely? Now, with the wild geese, it has the taste of human fireworks."


    "Nonsense, the mood has changed."


    Hua Sheng gave him a white look and took the paintbrush back from his hand.


    But he didn''t erase the wild geese he painted.


    "Like painting?" He asked her.


    "Not bad."


    "You''re so modest. You can''t do it for ten years."


    "You know how to draw?" Hua Sheng doesn''t think the river is nonsense.


    It can be seen from such a simple painting that her 15 years of experience is not a simple person.


    "A little understanding of fur."


    Jiang Liu has the cheek to sit down beside Hua Sheng with his kung fu of talking to her.


    She also took a sip of her coffee cup.


    "Eh? That''s mine. " Hua Sheng frowns.


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t think you''re dirty."


    "Please I don''t like you dirty How are you doing? " Hua Sheng is really angry.


    This man is too No rules.


    Isn''t the Jiang family the first big family?


    How can the raised young master be so informal?


    Shouldn''t he be an elegant and modest gentleman?


    How does Hua Sheng feel? Sometimes, the river will act like a little rascal.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not ill." The river tickles her.


    Hua Sheng''s cheeks are puffed up. It''s a puffer fish.


    This quilt is a limited edition just released by a brand. She ordered it overseas and just arrived today.


    The outside is light pink, shiny glass.


    It''s the shape of a cat''s paw. It''s cute and don''t want it.


    Maybe because of Xiao Hei, Hua Sheng likes cats very much.


    I don''t know. It took only one day to be occupied by this man. It''s really shit.


    Seeing Hua Sheng angry, Jiang Liu deliberately opened the topic, "today I saw my elder sister."


    "Are you not the only child?" Hua Sheng thought he said his sister.


    "It''s your elder sister."


    "Oh..." Hua Sheng''s reaction was very mild.


    "She signed a land transfer contract, and I gave her a $500 million gift contract."


    "It''s not very good. No one will lose anything in the future."


    "Yes, she said. Next week is mother''s birthday party. Let''s go back."


    Hua Sheng is silent.


    River current observes her expression, she to mother''s birthday banquet this matter, performance is also very cold.


    "Will you come back with me?" The river asked again.


    "Then go back." She was a little reluctant.


    "I''ll prepare the present."


    "Well, I''ll give you half the money."


    "I''ll do without you."


    "No, it''s agreed that we should each bear our own expenses. In the future, we''ll pay for the expenses of our two families, and we''ll be AA, more fair." Hua Sheng said firmly that she just didn''t want to owe people.


    "Do you have to be careful with me?" The river is helpless.


    "Yes, they were all agreed before."


    "After that, if you have a baby, do you need half of the money for milk powder? I think it''s a man''s responsibility to have a wife and children. " The river tried to persuade her of her ideas.


    Hua Sheng reacted for a long time and glared at him severely, "who is going to have a baby with you?"

 Chapter 40

    The river is too lovely to see her in such a hurry.


    It seems that he doesn''t have much experience in love, so he blushes as soon as he teases and worries.


    Then the river continued to tease her, pointing to the painting, "this is a good painting, sell me?"


    "Not for sale." Huasheng refused simply.


    "I offer three times the market price."


    "Ten times." Hua Sheng is full of Qi.


    "What''s the name of this painting? Should you tell me?" He looked at the ink painting.


    It''s rare to see the black and white style of Chinese painting and ink style of girls'' flowers.


    Huasheng takes a scene on the spot and paints a view not far away. It''s really amazing after her hand''s carving.


    In particular, those who know how to do it must know that it comes from the hands of gifted painters.


    When it comes to the name of the painting, Hua Sheng''s tone is calmer. "I haven''t thought about it yet."


    "How about I think of one for you?"


    Hua Sheng didn''t say a word Silence is the default.


    It''s a clear temper when we get along these days.


    "How about a wild goose?"


    "Get out of here."


    Hua Sheng Qi wants to break the brush, such a beautiful painting, such a beautiful ink painting.


    All these four words are vulgar.


    The angry Huasheng wants to catch up with others. The river laughs happily.


    Then I saw that she was really angry, so I changed my mind.


    "No, no, no, no, I think it''s called How about going back to the north? "


    Hua Sheng pondered and asked him, "why is it called beigui?"


    The river pointed to the wild geese in the mountain, "you see, the water in your painting is not frozen, which means it''s not winter, and there are wild grass and flowers beside it, which means spring is warm and flowers are blooming, wild geese fly to the south, and there will be a day of returning to the north, which means it''s warm to go home."


    Returning to the north, the artistic conception is really good and concise, which is the style of Huasheng.


    But


    He drew the wild goose, OK? There was no wild goose in the painting. What''s the matter?


    Is this guy putting gold on his face?


    "You drew the wild geese. You got the name. Do you want to sign the river? What do you think?" Hua Sheng didn''t ask.


    River two hands a clap, "thank wife."


    "Who''s your wife? Hurry to get out of here..."


    Hua Sheng pushed him to go out.


    This is the first time they have such close physical contact.


    Even if he is driven out, the river is happy.


    Light of the night bar


    Xie Dongyang has not slept well these days.


    With the idea of recovering Hua family''s junior five, he has been ready to move.


    I wanted to look for an opportunity. I tried to make friends with others first, but they didn''t give face at all.


    This has left him with no clue


    So I only asked a few buddies to drink together.


    Several friends also knew that he was worried about women''s Affairs recently, and advised him.


    One of them is more funny. He said directly, "thanks a lot. Have you heard of Eason Chan''s red rose? In fact, we men are like this. When we have red roses, we think about white ones. When we have white ones, we think about red ones. What you can''t get is always in turmoil You''re not willing because you can''t get it. In fact, if you get it, you will find that Hua family''s junior five is just like that. Women are the same. After a long time, everyone will be bored. Even if you give you an Anne Hathaway, you will think that she''s just a woman. All goddesses are flattering. Everyone is a ghost. What''s the fun? "


    Xie Dongyang took a bottle of beer in his hand and sighed slightly, "the problem is, I haven''t got it yet, and if I''m tired of it, it''s after I get it."


    "But thanks a little. Are you really going to rob a woman with the prince of the Jiang family? That kid It''s not easy. " There is a good friend to remind.

 Chapter 41

    It''s ok if you don''t talk about it. When you talk about the river, Xie Dongyang will get angry.


    When I was a child, I was bored to death by his mother. As soon as I saw him unhappy, I immediately said, "what do you think of the river flow of others?"


    I think many people had this mood when they were young, right?


    Do Chinese parents always like to compare their children with others?


    Once when Mrs. Xie got tired of her ink, Xie Dongyang directly replied, "Mom, everyone has their own character. Although I''m not perfect, I''m unique. No matter how good the river is, he''s not your son, and we''re not mass-produced."


    Xie Dongyang''s skin can be made into the skin.


    But the brain is absolutely easy to use, although there are many losers back home.


    But in fact, it''s not Laozi''s money. He is a famous director in the company.


    His father can''t see him and doesn''t give him much money.


    But Xie Dongze will get used to his second brother and give him a million credit card.


    But a million yuan is not enough for Xie Dongyang.


    So in fact, he will invest in everything.


    As long as he looks at the profitable business, he will try.


    So in recent years, there are tens of millions of pocket money in hand.


    It''s not as extravagant and extravagant as the rumors out there.


    "River, ha ha, it''s because it''s her woman that I snatch it to the end I''ve been fighting against him all my life, so I don''t believe in this evil. "


    Xie Dongyang said so, others dare not say anything.


    Although the Xie family is not as strong as the Jiang family.


    But now the only one who can compare with the current of the river is Mr. Xie.


    Although it''s all said outside, Donghua Xiwang thanks Beijiang to the south.


    But in fact, the ranking is Jiang, Xie, Wang and Huacai.


    The Hua family has no sons, and only relies on women to support the sky. The foundation is not so stable.


    Xiejia has been engaged in jewelry business for many years, and now it is one of the top 500 luxury jewelry companies in the world.


    Loved by Chinese people, it was the largest auction house in China last year.


    A set of jadeite from Aila, a self-made brand of Xiejia, has been sold for 190 million yuan.


    On the same day, the stock market surged 20%, becoming the top rich, second only to Jiangjia.


    So Xie Dongyang has been used to bullying in Jiangcheng these years, and he doesn''t care about the consequences, but no one dares to offend him.


    The only river he couldn''t see, he seldom met him.


    I ran into him by chance. He said a few words about running, and he didn''t get the same idea from others.


    So there hasn''t been any major conflict between the two.


    But at this wedding, Jiang Liu meets Xie Dongyang''s bride, and pushes them to the top of the wave.


    Many media have begun to exaggerate and write some anecdotal news.


    One week passed quickly. On the birthday of Mrs. Xu Lihua, the Hua family held a low-key banquet in the old house.


    The outsiders didn''t invite them. They were all from their families and some relatives.


    Jiangliu and Huasheng had breakfast at their home in the spring breeze.


    Jiangliu''s parents didn''t catch up because they went to Europe on business.


    But it is said that the Chinese family was very happy when they sent gifts.


    Inside rauth''s car, Jiang Liu asks Hua Sheng, "guess what gift I have prepared?"


    "No interest." Hua Sheng holds his head and looks out of the window.


    In fact, she didn''t care about her mother''s birthday at all. In her heart, only grandma was the family member.


    These people are strangers with her blood relationship.


    ¡±It''s said that my mother believed in Buddhism. I asked people to get a bunch of little red sandalwood with good looks. "


    Seeing Hua Sheng''s silence, Jiang Liu gently touched her with his elbow and asked with a smile, "I heard that you have a study of antiques, can you help me to see if I was cheated?"


    Say, hand the purple red brocade box in his hand.

 Chapter 42

    River current is such a cheeky force, of course, only in front of Huasheng.


    So Ming knows that Hua Sheng is not interested in the birthday ceremony, but he still takes the little leaf red sandalwood to her to appreciate it.


    Hua Sheng has no choice but to turn around and open the brocade box.


    Take it up and study it for a while, then look at him with complicated eyes. "You are willing to give up your blood. Why is it so expensive?"


    "That''s not my mother-in-law. It''s not to send someone away."


    Hua Sheng didn''t answer. He weighed his hand.


    "How much did you pay for it?"


    "Three hundred and fifty thousand."


    Hua Sheng nodded, "the price is reasonable, and the market value is between 35 and 40, but you are a good match, and your friends don''t hurt you."


    "Ha ha, I''ll be fine if I don''t have a hole."


    After the identification of Huasheng, the river is in a good mood.


    Because they didn''t need to live, they didn''t bring back spring peaches and gingko.


    The car slowly drove into the old house of Hua family.


    When they got off the bus, the river held Huasheng''s hand.


    "What are you doing?" Hua Sheng asked in a low voice.


    "In public, it''s said to be kind."


    The river clenched her hand and went in.


    Many people greeted him when he came out of the door.


    In doing so, we also attach great importance to Jiangjia and Jiangliu.


    "Five younger sister looks better and better." Speaking is old three Hua Zhi.


    Hua Zhi is a big star, so she has a great position at home. Her character is also strong. She always speaks one way and one way, without any hindrance.


    Hua Sheng smiled and said nothing. He went in with the river.


    They sat in the living room for a while, and Hua Sheng ran to the backyard to see grandma.


    It was not until lunch that the old lady came out and sat down together.


    There are five girls in the Hua family and three are married.


    Only old three Hua Zhi and old four Hua Lin are not married.


    But Hua Lin has a boyfriend. She happened to be here today. She''s a policeman. Her name is Bai Hao.


    It''s hard for ordinary people to get into the eyes of a family like the Hua family.


    I opposed it at the beginning, but Hua Lin is also stubborn and wants to be together.


    They even bring people back, but they are always snobbish.


    For ordinary people like Bai Hao, it''s hard to avoid embarrassment when they are in China.


    In particular, after Jiangliu''s birthday ceremony.


    Look at Bai Hao again. He only sent a Burberry Scarf, which is worth thousands of yuan.


    Hua Qing, the second one, said deliberately, "my mother''s scarves are so many that they are all piling up in mountains. Why send them again?"


    Mrs. Hua smiled and said, "it''s quite a lot. I have this color, too. Why don''t you take it back to your mother?"


    This sentence makes Bai Hao more embarrassed


    On the surface, we all know that it''s because things are too cheap.


    Burberry''s scarf for the Chinese family, it''s equal to daily necessities, birthday gift, it seems too shabby.


    But there''s no way. Bai Hao is a small policeman, and his salary is only four or five thousand. People are also interested in him.


    Hua Lin was a little embarrassed and angry.


    "Baihao is an ordinary policeman, and his income is naturally comparable to that of JIANGSHAO. JIANGSHAO delivers hundreds of thousands of things That''s the first payment of a house for ordinary people. There is a big gap between the rich and the poor, but sometimes money can''t be used to measure the mind. The mind is priceless. "


    Hua Lin''s words brought the river in, which was even more embarrassing.


    He did not intend to intensify the conflict.


    But Hua Sheng is not happy.


    She glanced at Hua Lin indifferently. "Four elder sisters are wrong. Life and death are in the sky. The gap between the rich and the poor is big. Can you blame Jiang Liu for being born in Jiang family? It''s also a technical job to be able to reincarnate, and not everyone can control it. "


    After saying that, the river was flattered. Hua Sheng took the initiative to protect him?

 Chapter 43

    Hua Lin is not convinced. What else do you want to say.


    Or elder sister Hua Feng said, "let''s eat, or it will be cold."


    Such a interruption is a round one.


    But Bai Hao, the policeman, never had a good meal.


    After just a few bites, she said that the company had something to go. Hua Lin was also upset. She said that she didn''t come back even when she went out to deliver it.


    After Hua Lin went out, Hua Qingsuan said, "the fourth one is really confused. It''s the rule left by the old patriarch. She''s desperate for love as soon as her head is hot. How long can her enthusiasm last? Dad, mom, you don''t care? Let her fly away like this? "


    Mr. Hua took a sip of wine with some depression.


    "No matter how old the daughter is, she can''t control it. She chooses her own way, her own dream is round, and she knows how to enjoy and suffer in the future."


    "Well, it''s a good day today. Don''t say a word. Isn''t it for Lihua''s birthday?"


    The old lady has never been very concerned about her granddaughters, but it''s not interesting to hear that.


    As soon as the old lady spoke, she was quiet.


    We also relaxed a lot, eating and chatting.


    In addition to the Chinese, there are also some relatives.


    The Hua family has set up five tables, which is also very lively.


    During this period, a cousin came to drink in Jiangliu.


    "This is the five brother-in-law. Wow It''s so handsome, especially like a male star I like, five brother-in-law. I''ll give you a toast. "


    This girl is not as old as Hua Sheng. She is eighteen or nineteen.


    But the dress is not very solemn, with shoulders on the front and backs on the back.


    Sexy is sexy. It''s just that there are some Price falling.


    The little girl''s hair is curly, just to her ears.


    Look, it''s lovely.


    Is wearing purple beautiful pupil, some frightening.


    Where does the river know these people, but they toasted and nodded slightly.


    After a glass of wine, the little girl didn''t mean to go.


    Continue to entangle, "five brother-in-law, I am learning animation design, can you help me find a job?"? It''s said that you have a special connection I''m about to graduate. I''m worried about my job. "


    Hua Sheng bowed his head and ate silently.


    It''s like I didn''t see this man.


    But old three Hua Zhi is not happy.


    Yelling at the girl, "what''s the matter with you, Hu Limin? Do you understand the rules? How many days has your brother-in-law just married your sister-in-law? Are you familiar with it? Let someone introduce you to work? What''s more, even if it''s a real job introduction, you should also tell your five elder sisters, instead of flirting with men by yourself. Why is it now popular to fight in person and not face the attack? "


    "Three sisters I''m not... "


    Hua Zhi scolds, this female immediately cannot hang up the face.


    Want to explain, where does Hua Zhi give her a chance.


    Continue to scold, "what day do you know today? My mother''s birthday, you come here, don''t give your aunt a birthday first? Running to get close to a man? What do you think? Who gives you the courage to be so arrogant? "


    At this time, the woman''s mother hurriedly came to explain, "Xiao Zhi, don''t blame her, our family Xiao Min is also eager to find a job. It''s not that I heard that Xiao Wu''s husband is a powerful man, thinking of helping out."


    Hua Zhi directly replied, "but our family asked you to come today. It''s a birthday wish, not to let you find a job. Can you distinguish the time when you do things?"


    "Yes, it''s Xiaomin''s fault. Xiaomin, please go back to have a seat."


    Hua Zhi teaches some lessons, and scolds the little fox spirit directly.


    Then I took a look at Hua Sheng. "Five younger sister, you are also big hearted. You know to eat. You are looking at some of those monsters."


    The river reaches out to touch the head of Hua Sheng, and smiles, "ah Sheng has confidence in me."

 Chapter 44

    Hua Sheng:


    Hua Sheng thought at this moment, is there any more shameless man than the river?


    A, no, he is the ultimate.


    In fact, Huasheng doesn''t care what other women do.


    She has always believed that her marriage with Jiangliu will not last for three years.


    Maybe in less than a year, the river will be tired.


    When the time comes, they will divorce peacefully, and they will not even have to distribute their property. It''s just fine not to do so.


    She even thought, after grandma died.


    Take the peach and gingko back to the other garden of zhongcuishan.


    She has lived there for more than 20 years and really miss it.


    Zhongcuishan has beautiful scenery, warm in winter and cool in summer.


    Every plant and tree there has the mark of her childhood.


    After dinner, the relatives left again and again.


    Only the Chinese family chat and drink tea in the living room.


    The old lady was tired and went back to the backyard early to have a rest.


    Hua Zhi is busy photographing the stinky beauty. Hua Sheng picks up a book and looks down.


    Jiangliu found that Huasheng rarely played with mobile phones.


    In this era when everyone can''t live without mobile phones, there are few such girls.


    Don''t like to make friends, don''t watch entertainment news.


    Don''t pay attention to national affairs and don''t want to play mobile games.


    Hua Zhi took many photos, not very satisfied.


    So I changed a filter and accidentally switched the lens.


    The camera is facing Hua Sheng who is reading a book.


    Hua Zhi thinks this angle is very good.


    So he shouted, "five sisters, look up."


    Hua Sheng raises his head subconsciously.


    Looking at Hua Zhi with her mobile phone, she immediately raised her hand to block her face.


    But it''s still a little late. Hua Sheng clicks and takes a picture.


    Although the face is covered, the beauty is still there.


    And the relation of light, after covering the face, appears more artistic conception, a kind of indistinct beauty.


    Huasheng is very thin, only 90 Jin.


    166''s height, 90 Jin, really thin.


    She is wearing a goose yellow cheongsam today, which is slim.


    There was a string of bright white pearls on his neck.


    There are a pair of eight treasure earrings on the ears. The nails are nude and clean.


    Fingers are long and beautiful.


    After Hua Zhi took the picture, she simply repaired it and then she couldn''t wait to post her micro blog.


    And wrote - my five sisters are very shy, do not want to face.


    And here''s the picture.


    Because Hua Zhi is a big star, there are more than 20 million micro blog fans.


    So when I tweet, I immediately detonate the traffic.


    In a few minutes, there were more than ten thousand messages and two hundred thousand comments.


    Several times more traffic than usual.


    At this time, there are several rich second generation in the bar who also pay attention to Hua Zhi''s Micro blog.


    When he saw his microblog, he immediately showed it to Xie Dongyang.


    "Thanks a little, you see, is this the fifth child of the Hua family, the woman you want to rob?"


    Xie Dongyang narrowed his eyes and looked at the picture carefully.


    I just think I''ll be careful when I''m dirty. Although I have only one side face, I can''t be wrong.


    It''s Hua Xiaowu, because the temperament of Hua Xiaowu is not found in others.


    What''s more, Hua Zhi made it clear that it''s five younger sisters. It must be her.


    Xie Dongyang feels not satisfied, snatches the mobile phone.


    Open the picture and enlarge it constantly.


    For a long time


    The more you look, the more you like it. The more you look, the more itchy you are.


    A few people next to me dare not say a word. I don''t know when this gentleman will see it.


    Then, he first ordered a praise, and then opened the micro blog comments of Hua Zhi.


    At the bottom, typing comments - this woman, I want it.


    "Wocao, Xie Shao, this is my microblog number What are you talking about? " The rich second generation was very embarrassed when they jumped.


    "Nothing, Hua Zhi so many fans, will not notice you, you panic what?" Xie Dongyang is happy.


    "I''m not afraid of Hua Zhi, I''m afraid of the river cutting me." The boy covered his face. There was no love for him.


    After hearing this, Xie Dongyang smiled and said in a big voice, "wait and see, brother. The wife of the river must be mine."

 Chapter 45

    Hua Zhi accidentally sent out a picture of Hua Sheng.


    Because she wrote it was five sisters.


    So it brings a lot of big V forward and spread.


    After all, the fifth child of the Hua family was the leading actor in the wedding of the Xie family a few days ago, and even abducted the prince of the Jiang family on that day.


    Such a mysterious woman, what has no stranger seen?


    So after a while, he went on a hot search. Hua Sheng didn''t care about these things. He didn''t know.


    It''s Hua Zhi, smiling, "five younger sister, I sent your photos to Weibo today, my God, that popularity It''s taller than me. It''s a pity that you don''t enter the entertainment circle. "


    "I''m not interested." Huasheng is just light.


    This is her character. She is not interested in any entertainment circle or business.


    Although she was not favored in Jiahua''s family, her father still reserved 5% of the equity for her in that year.


    In recent years, there has been a dividend, but the benefit of Huajia is not good, not much.


    It''s not as much as she makes by selling antiques in private.


    I stayed in China until the evening, when the two returned to Chunfeng''s home.


    As soon as he got home, Jiangliu took a call.


    "Mom said let me go back. Will you go?" The river asked her.


    "May I not go? A little tired. "


    It''s true that I spent a day in China, but I didn''t eat well and sleep well. I really want to have a rest earlier.


    Most of all, Mrs. Jiang calls Jiangliu alone, not Huasheng together.


    So the river nodded, "then you should have a rest earlier."


    Then Jiangliu drove a man back to Jiangjia''s old house.


    Jiangliu''s grandparents are all in a beautiful town in the south, where there are Jiangjia ancestral hall.


    The old couple believed in Buddhism for many years and were vegetarian, so they seldom came back to live.


    Usually, only the parents of Jiangliu are here, and there are several maids and drivers to take care of them.


    When the river comes back, only mother is at home.


    "Mom, where''s my dad?"


    "He hasn''t come back yet. There''s a meeting to be held."


    "Ah, what can I do for you?"


    Jiang Liu sits beside Mrs. Jiang with a smile, and it can be seen that he has a good relationship with his parents.


    At least better than the relationship between Huasheng and the Chinese family, and better than the relationship between Xie Dongyang and the Xie family.


    Mrs. Jiang looked at her son and frowned slightly. "I''ll tell you several things one by one. Is it temporary or permanent that you live in the spring breeze for ten li?"


    "Well I didn''t think about it. It''s comfortable to live in. I''ll live first. " The river doesn''t think so.


    "You silly child, what you think is less. The ten li spring breeze is your daughter-in-law''s own house. What''s the matter? Our Jiang family is married to a daughter-in-law, and it''s not your burden. How can we live in the house of Hua family? The main thing is that the location of the house is not good, it''s a bit biased, and the quality of the house is not so good. How can it be compared with the Dongxing palace that I and your father bought for you, the single villa with private garden and swimming pool, the use area is more than 800 square meters, and the decoration costs tens of millions, which is not better? "


    In fact, the parents of the Jiang family did prepare the wedding room early. The community is called Dongxing Wangfu.


    It''s the top-level part of the city. In a wetland park, there are hundreds of millions of houses.


    How many ordinary people can''t earn money in their lives I can''t even think about it.


    "A Sheng likes to live in the spring breeze for ten li. I''ll live with her. How big is a house? It''s not a place to sleep." The river laughs gently.


    At this time, his mobile phone pushed a news - the top antiques appraiser SS reappeared in an internet live studio, it is said that he would appreciate a treasure worth 1.2 billion yuan this time.


    River picked eyebrows, ss? The legendary top antique expert? It''s said to be a woman.

 Chapter 46

    "River flow? River flow


    Mrs. Jiang shouted twice, and only after watching her son did she get back to her senses.


    "Ah? Ma, go on River flow is really distracted, thinking to see SS''s sky high price live broadcast.


    So he didn''t hear a word of what his mother had just said.


    "I said, you two go on like this is not the way, good to say not good to listen to."


    "En en, let''s live like this for the time being. When she is pregnant and has a baby, shall we move to Dongxing palace?" River also does not want to meet with his mother hard, so it is also the tone of discussion.


    Hearing that, especially when it comes to children, Mrs. Jiang''s face looks pretty.


    "That''s OK. I''ll tell you the next thing. Your daughter-in-law is hot on Weibo today. Do you know? I see that old Chinese, the star, posted your daughter-in-law''s picture on Weibo? "


    "Ah, that''s a play between their sisters." The river also knows.


    Mrs. Jiang''s face sank. "That''s not good. Now Huasheng is not as simple as our daughter-in-law. Our family doesn''t like to let her appear in the public. Fortunately, it''s not that we take too many pictures. Go back and tell your daughter-in-law to let her pay attention later."


    "Well, I''ll go back and tell her."


    In fact, Jiangliu is too lazy to break up with his mother. He can only promise vaguely first. Then he will say no. who knows?


    Besides, Hua Sheng was a low-key one. The picture was taken by Hua Zhi, not her own.


    What else does Mrs. Jiang want to say? But Jiangliu is watching the push news. The live broadcast time is coming.


    Quickly find an excuse to say that there is work, on the upstairs, the original living room.


    Then open the mobile phone, link to the Internet, and enter the live room.


    If you don''t, you''ll be surprised. The river glanced at the upper right corner and found that the number of online viewers in the world has exceeded seven million.


    This studio was also the largest in the world. It is based in Switzerland and only runs once a month.


    Only one treasure is appreciated each time. After appreciation, it will be directly auctioned to the public and sold directly when a buyer is found.


    The live broadcast platform will receive 10% of the revenue as remuneration, but it is all shareholders with high price, even if 10% is still quite a lot.


    And the appraiser receives five thousandths as reward, which is an open rule.


    Take a blue and white porcelain vase last month. The final transaction price is more than 100 million yuan, and the live broadcast platform has made a net profit of more than 1 million yuan.


    And the appraisers who identify blue and white porcelain have also paid more than 500000 yuan for labor, which is quite considerable.


    By the time the river flowed in, the appraisal had already begun. The necklace and the host were in Switzerland, while the appraiser was in a third country.


    It''s not good to do other people''s work, but SS can do it. She doesn''t need to touch the cultural relics and antiques in person. As long as she magnifies the details of research, she can determine them, and she never fails.


    The host will introduce in fluent English, "this is a pink heart necklace worn by a Persian Princess more than 700 years ago. The necklace is a gift given to her beloved daughter by the Persian king at that time. It''s said that the craft is extremely superb. It was made by the most powerful craftsman of the Ming Dynasty at that time. The pink diamond in it weighs about seven carats. At that time, it was already It is rare. After more than 700 years of ups and downs, it is still intact and shining. This necklace is of great collection value. It''s taken by a mysterious man from France. It''s said that he bought it in the hands of a large local family when he was traveling in Iran 30 years ago. It cost 150000 US dollars. It''s worth 150000 US dollars. OK, let''s let our top antiques expert SS reveal the value of this red heart for us. "


    After the host finishes, switch the screen to SS.


    The river took a look. It was a woman with a Silver Angel mask, wearing a platinum gold metal windbreaker. It was cool.


    "This necklace is fake." SS''s voice was a little low and dumb. She said this in English, and the whole studio was boiling.

 Chapter 47

    You may not have expected that this would be the result.


    The host is also embarrassed, and confirms with SS, "excuse me SS, can you say your appraisal result again?"


    "This necklace is fake." She repeated it again.


    At this time, the live room began to have netizens constantly swiping the screen


    "The master is a liar, isn''t it? Can such a expensive necklace be a guy?"


    "Yes, it''s a gift from the king of Persia. There''s no need to send a fake? No matter Persia at that time or Iran at present, they are all land powers, not to mention


    "I think SS may be right. Diamonds are fake. It''s normal. What are you excited about?"


    "SS has never failed. In the industry, she has the biggest reputation. She should not fail. I stand SS."


    "It''s a bit of a hole. If it''s fake, will the old man who spent 150000 dollars jump from the building?"


    "What''s the matter, is it true or not?"


    "Well, SS, please give me your reason." The host said.


    SS takes out a computer printed Necklace drawing, which is the enlarged version of the explanation: "diamonds are real diamonds, platinum is real platinum, but It''s not so long ago. It''s not something more than 700 years ago. At that time, Persia was rich. It''s not difficult to invite craftsmen from the Ming Dynasty, but No matter the craftsmen of the Ming dynasty or the craftsmen of Persia at that time, they would not have this inlay technique. Please see, here... "


    The river also looked carefully, and found that after SS constantly enlarged the details, the diamond inlay seen was indeed very delicate, and it was a three-dimensional pattern relief.


    "This technique came into being only in modern times, and it was the first thing 80 years ago, so I say this thing is fake, not that the diamond is fake, but that the year is fake So according to my experience, this powder drill is also a rare treasure. It is a complete powder drill with seven carats of fine workmanship. It still has a certain collection value. "


    So a lot of netizens have understood and praised SS in succession.


    "Then, SS please give your final evaluation price."


    After the silver mask, the dumb voice slowly said in English, "the price I give is - 80 million."


    As soon as the price goes out, the owner''s eyes are full of disappointment, because if it''s something 700 years ago, it will cost at least several hundred million yuan.


    In the end, the pink diamond was bought by a local tyrant from Russia. The platform received more than 800000 yuan, and SS received more than 300000 yuan.


    The live broadcast ended perfectly


    River suddenly have a feeling in the heart, always feel this SS temperament is very similar to a person, specific think who, he also did not remember at once.


    Xie Dongyang''s private villa came to report, "young master, Miss Liang is here, with salute."


    "What?" Xie Dongyang was blown up.


    Is Liang Xiaoxiao haunted? Isn''t it all clear? Besides, the break-up fee for the past two months is not small, such as house, car, jewelry and watch.


    She''s a three-tier star, even if she earns five years, she can''t earn so much, OK?


    "I can''t persuade you to leave. I want to talk to you about something important."


    "I''ll see." Xie Dongyang pinched the cigarette in his hand and got up upset.


    Sure enough, Liang Xiaoxiao was standing at the entrance of the villa, carrying a LV luggage bag, wearing a black skirt with buttocks and a red tassel short sleeve.


    "Dongyang..."


    Xie Dongyang didn''t say anything, just looked at her coldly.


    "Dongyang, I''m pregnant..." She said it delicately.

 Chapter 48

    Xie Dongyang''s response was not fear, not surprise, but smile.


    "Pregnant?"


    "Ah." Liang Xiaoxiao nodded, a little flustered, because she didn''t know what Xie Dongyang was laughing at, and always thought it wasn''t funny.


    "Whose child?"


    "Of course It''s yours. How can you ask me that? "


    Liang Xiaoxiao''s stomach is full of grievances. It''s true that she had several men before, but after she followed Xie Dongyang, she has always been honest and honest. She didn''t dare to go out of the wall. After all, she knows what kind of temper Xie Dongyang has.


    "I haven''t been with you many times, have I? Can you get pregnant with t? Are you Wei Shufen? "


    "Who is Wei Shufen?" Liang Xiaoxiao''s face is muddled.


    "Have you seen the skit, the woman in the Superman guerrillas?"


    Liang Xiaoxiao:


    "Dongyang, I don''t want to But it was an accident I don''t know what to do, so I have to come to you Look. "


    Liang Xiaoxiao is ready to take out the pregnancy test paper from the bag.


    Xie Dongyang glanced at the two bars. They were very clear. They were signs of pregnancy.


    "So what do you want to do when you are pregnant? How much is it? " Xie Dongyang leaned against the door, smiling contemptuously.


    After all, I''m pregnant, but I''m not here to blackmail money?


    "Dongyang, I don''t want money I just want to be with you I don''t ask for fame or delay you to find another woman You can''t leave me alone. We are still like before, OK? " Liang Xiaoxiao is a singer with a good voice.


    So it''s true that most men can''t stand to be coquettish.


    She reached out and shook Xie Dongyang''s arm to soften his heart.


    She came here today with a salute and no intention of leaving. She wanted to take the opportunity to stay here for one night.


    After a warm night, there must be no contradiction between them.


    How to know this time, Xie Dongyang is dead and doesn''t want to be nice to her.


    "It''s no use saying that. Aren''t you pregnant? Let''s go. I''ll take you to the hospital and have a pregnancy test to see how old the baby is. "


    With that, Xie Dongyang grabbed his arm and went out to get on the bus.


    Liang Xiaoxiao was in a hurry.


    Because she was not pregnant at all. She asked a pregnant friend to get this test paper for her.


    She just wanted to use cheating pregnancy as an excuse to save Xie Dongyang.


    Then find an opportunity, say oneself miscarriage again, win sympathy.


    "Dongyang, it''s all night. The hospital is off duty."


    "No, the private hospital has doctors on duty 24 hours a day. I know the Dean there. I''ll go now."


    "Dongyang Don''t drag me I I''ll go tomorrow. I''m not feeling well today. " Liang Xiaoxiao''s heart is completely empty.


    Sometimes she really hated why she didn''t fight, if only she was pregnant.


    "Liang Xiaoxiao, don''t you know what kind of Temper I am? You play with me? Do you really think our rich kids are all stupid people and have a lot of money? How about letting you play with green tea bitches? "


    "Dongyang, I didn''t mean to. I dare not I just want to save your heart. "


    See Xie Dongyang see through her tricks, Liang Xiaoxiao cry what is, in fact, is afraid, guilty.


    "Give you ten seconds, get out of my sight immediately Otherwise, cheat me, you know. "


    Looking at Xie Dongyang''s murderous eyes, Liang Xiaoxiao said nothing and ran with the salute.


    I don''t care if I''m a high-heeled shoe


    Xie Dongyang is really different from the other rich second generation. He is so desperate that he is afraid.


    "What a crazy woman." With that, Xie Dongyang went back to the living room in his bathrobe.


    When he got to the living room, he remembered Hua Sheng again.


    Another text message was sent to Huasheng, Huasheng. I''m still Xie Dongyang. This is also my number. I saw your photo on Weibo today. It was sent by Huazhi. It''s really nice.


    Ten seconds later, he received a text reply from Huasheng. Just listening to the tone, he was excited.


    He is busy turning on his mobile phone to read the reply -

 Chapter 49

    Hua Sheng replied that Xie Dongyang laughed after watching the movie. He couldn''t understand why he even laughed at the nanny.


    After all, it''s rare to see the young master laugh so happily alone at home.


    Although it''s a bad word, or even a curse, he is ill.


    However, Xie Dongyang was a little happy because Huasheng replied.


    No matter what you reply, it''s good if you reply.


    Then the man lies in bed and regrets all sorts of things. How good was it not to escape marriage?


    I don''t know if I''m holding my daughter-in-law at home?


    Now it''s better to see each other than to go to heaven.


    Even this guy has done a lot of later things.


    What is the name of the baby after he snatched Huasheng from the river?


    Then, fall asleep in the wild.


    This way, Hua Sheng is sleeping late.


    When Jiangliu came back at nine o''clock, she found that the light in her room was still on.


    This time, Jiangliu has learned how to behave and knocked at the door.


    "Come in." Her voice is very pleasant and clear.


    "Not yet asleep?" He went in and sat directly on the sofa close to her.


    "Well, read the book."


    "What books do you read?"


    "Little prince."


    "Ha? How can you read such a book? " The river flow is unexpected. I even want to laugh.


    Hua Sheng said with a straight face, "is it unexpected? Why can''t I read such a book, or What do you think I should read? "


    Jiang Liu felt that he had said something wrong, touched the back of his neck, and quickly explained, "I think you are such a self-contained person that you will see the dream of Red Mansions, the old man and the sea, the complete works of Tagore and so on."


    "I don''t like what you said."


    "Ha, what do you like? Fairy tales? "


    I didn''t expect that Hua Sheng would like to read such a simple and beautiful book.


    "The ghost blows the lamp and steals the tomb note." She said.


    The river was shocked again.


    "Well Your taste is really heavy. It seems that you are very interested in robbing Tombs? "


    "No, I''m just interested in antiques." Hua Sheng''s light return.


    When it comes to this, Jiangliu remembers one thing and deliberately shows it off.


    "A Sheng, since you like antiques, do you know someone?"


    "Who?"


    "World class master of antique identification SS."


    Hua Sheng took the little prince''s hand and moved it slightly, but the amplitude was very small, not obvious, and the river didn''t notice.


    "I don''t know."


    "It shouldn''t be. How can you not know such a famous master?"


    "There are so many appraisal masters. I remember who they are." Hua Sheng deliberately lowers his head to keep his eyes from the river.


    "Also But I have the chance to show you the live broadcast of SS, which is wonderful, do you know? I caught up with one tonight. She identified a fake Persian necklace. My God The details are in place. Do you know where she is? What''s more, she has always been in the third country, belonging to the video appreciation. This difficulty is very high. After all, she can''t touch the real object, and can''t see the light. She is the first one who dare to identify cultural relics in the video, and dare to broadcast them live. It''s so powerful, no wonder her price is so high. "


    Jiangliu has some interest in antiques, so he has always admired this SS.


    When I talked about it tonight, I praised it.


    Hua Sheng is still not interested in it. He says lightly, "I''m going to sleep. Don''t you go back to your room?"


    "Well, you can have a rest earlier." Seeing that people have been driven to order, the river flows up in a wise way.


    After he went out, Hua Sheng raised his mouth slightly


    That smile, with a trace of pride.

 Chapter 50

    After breakfast the next morning, Jiangliu went to the company''s headquarters.


    Hua Sheng followed the peach and Gingko for a while.


    It''s almost time. I got on the bus with Xiaohei and went to a pet hospital in the center of the city to vaccinate him.


    In Audi A8, Chuntao drives.


    Gingko sat on the copilot this time, and Hua Sheng sat in the back seat holding Xiaohei.


    On the Fourth Ring Road, there is a red light ahead.


    Chuntao slowly steps on the brake, and the car hasn''t stopped stably.


    Just a bang


    With a sudden shock, Hua Sheng turned around in surprise.


    I was chased by the back car.


    Chuntaoqi opens the door directly, gets off the car and scolds, "are you blind? I''m double flashing. There''s a red light ahead. Everyone stops. How can you still bump up? "


    The car in the back is a white Maserati.


    Half a day, a man came down.


    Wearing Gucci short sleeves, light colored jeans, gucci bee shoes.


    The clothes are young and handsome. People are not ugly. There are also tiger teeth.


    Just


    This person looks familiar. Chuntao suddenly remembers. Isn''t this Xie Dongyang? My God?


    "I''m sorry, I just sent a WeChat back to the customer and I was distracted..." Xie Dongyang made a rare apology.


    In fact, it''s a masterpiece of his long meditation.


    And he didn''t drive a Ferrari. After all, Ferrari is more expensive.


    Maserati is cheaper.


    So I chose this little white car to crash into a luxury car, which immediately attracted many people to watch.


    Chuntao is angry. "You are so careless. We have something to go to the city. It looks like this What can I do? "


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take full responsibility, ha." Xie Dongyang is in a good mood.


    "It''s not that responsible. It''s a delay."


    "I have other cars in my house. Where are you going? I''ll let someone take you there."


    Xie Dongyang pretends not to know that this is Hua Sheng''s car, and deliberately says.


    Chuntao takes a look at him, his eyes are complicated.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll ask our master."


    Later, Chuntao returned to Audi, looked at Huasheng and whispered, "Miss, it''s Xie Dongyang who hit us."


    Hearing that it was Xie Dongyang, Hua Sheng immediately understood what was going on.


    She won''t believe it''s a coincidence. How can it happen?


    What''s more, Xie Dongyang drives so fast. Will he make such a low-level mistake?


    Hua Sheng thought for a moment, "you wait here. The traffic police are here. Let''s go through the normal process. Ginkgo and I will take a taxi first."


    "Oh, how can I get you a taxi?" Chuntao blames herself.


    "Nothing."


    With that, Hua Sheng gets off with Xiaohei in his arms, and ginkgo helps Hua Sheng carry his bag.


    After they got off, they stood on the side of the road, ready to take a taxi.


    As soon as Xie Dongyang saw Hua Sheng come down, he immediately ran over.


    Pretending to be surprised, "Oh, it''s your car. I''m really sorry."


    Hua Sheng lightly swept his face, "how about it? Do you have fun with the car crash you made up and directed? "


    "Well I didn''t mean it. I didn''t know it was your car Oh, don''t worry. I''ll repair the car for you. No, you can pay for a new one. Don''t be angry. "


    "Mr. Xie is joking. You can just go through the process normally. How can you compensate? What''s my anger?"


    "Then Let them wait here for the traffic police and the insurance company. It''s uncomfortable for us to stand on such a hot day. Shall I invite you to have a meal? How about a cold drink or something as an apology? "


    Thanks to the king of routine, this little routine is very clear.

 Chapter 51

    Hua Sheng almost didn''t think about it, so he refused, "no, I''m in a hurry."


    See Hua Sheng refuse, Xie Dongyang also does not die.


    "You think it''s a nice day today. Ha, were you cold at zhongcuishan before?"


    Hua Sheng glanced at him. "Zhong Cuishan is only a hundred miles away from here. Isn''t it a climate?"


    "Ha Yes, look at my head. "


    "Mr. Xie, I think it''s better that we don''t drift into conversation."


    Hua Sheng felt that this guy didn''t have a word to talk about, and the topic was very embarrassing.


    I can''t speak more than river current, although river current always makes her angry.


    But there are still times when the river can talk. In front of him, he is a fool.


    "Do you have a chat? Why don''t I think I think we can still talk. "


    Xie Dongyang is talking while taking a look at Hua Sheng.


    Today, she wore a suit, a brown vest and wide legged trousers, with short black sleeves.


    Cool and cool, and look very tall.


    The problem is that people''s looks are beautiful.


    When Xie Dongyang saw that Hua Sheng didn''t answer her, he reached out to touch the cat in Hua Sheng''s arms.


    "Oh, this little black cat is so cute How old is it? "


    As soon as the voice set, he was squinting his eyes in the sun. He scratched the back of Xie Dongyang''s hand directly.


    Xiaohei is very fierce, and Huasheng warned the river that day.


    But I don''t know why that day, Xiaohei didn''t get angry and let go of the river.


    Unfortunately, Xie Dongyang''s luck is not so good.


    "Ah It''s killing me. " Xie Dongyang frowned and looked at the back of his hand. There were three bloodstains there.


    The blood on it is running out. It''s very deep.


    "My cat is fierce. Why do you touch it?" Hua Sheng is helpless.


    "I see it''s lovely. Ha, it''s so fierce It''s OK. You don''t need to take me to the hospital. I''ll just wipe myself. "


    Xie Dongyang turns around, takes out the tissue and wipes it.


    "No, you have to deal with this wound professionally and get vaccinated."


    "Will you take me then?" Xie Dongyang finally seized the opportunity.


    Hua Sheng:


    "I hit your car. I''m sure I''m responsible for it. But your cat scratched me. I don''t want to blackmail you. Just take me to get an injection. What do you think?" Xie Dongyang has never been so down-to-earth. He has to thank the little black cat in his heart.


    Hua Sheng would like to refuse, but it''s Xiaohei who really scratched people, and it seems to be quite serious.


    Just nodded, "then follow me. I''ll take you to the hospital first."


    Then, three people got into a taxi.


    Xie Dongyang sits in the front passenger seat, Hua Sheng and ginkgo are in the back seat.


    This is Chuntao. Xie Dongyang also contacted the insurance company.


    When he arrived at the hospital, Hua Sheng found a doctor to deal with Xie Dongyang''s wound in an emergency and disinfected it after cleaning.


    Then I got vaccinated.


    The money was given by Huasheng. It cost more than 2000 yuan.


    After that, Hua Sheng asked ginkgo to give Xie Dongyang ten thousand yuan.


    "What''s the money?" Xie Dongyang didn''t answer either.


    "This is the medical fee that our young lady gave you. You need to change the medicine once every three days, and you''d better get anti-inflammatory injections these days. Don''t get infected. You can buy some more fruits for yourself."


    Xie Dongyang thought it funny. He lived such a big life. Except for his parents, he was given money for the first time.


    The problem is that his family is really short of everything, just money.


    Hua Sheng naturally knows that his family has money.


    However, things still need to be understood.


    Hua Sheng looks at Xie Dongyang. "Take it. If you have money, it''s yours. I''ll pay you for it. Whoever is injured today, I won''t care."


    Her voice is clear and cool. Xie Dongyang is very excited.


    "Sheng Sheng, you are so nice," he said

 Chapter 52

    This sentence makes Hua Sheng sick.


    She stopped talking to him.


    Xie Dongyang just thought it was very interesting and did not wriggle. He took 10000 yuan from ginkgo.


    I even think that this money belongs to Huasheng. It looks better than other money.


    "Since it''s OK, let''s separate now. I''ll take my cat for injection."


    "Sheng Sheng, let''s not have a meal together. Do you think it''s all noon?" Looking at the watch, it''s exactly half past twelve.


    "No, Mr. Xie will help himself."


    With that, Hua Sheng left with ginkgo.


    Xie Dongyang looked at people''s backs with infatuation and was very unpromising.


    "Second brother, why are you here?"


    Song Meiqi and her best friend are also here for injection.


    They are all dog lovers. They have Teddy dogs, but they are often bitten when playing with them.


    So I will come to the central hospital for vaccination.


    Just song Meiqi saw it from afar, as if it was the second elder brother of the Xie family, but she didn''t know who the woman was?


    Song Meiqi''s mother, Xu Lirong, and Xie Dongyang''s mother, Xu Lihua, are sisters.


    Therefore, the relationship between the two is relatively close, and the Song family is also famous in this city.


    "Ah, I''ll get a vaccine."


    "You? Don''t you have a cat or a dog? How can I get vaccinated? "


    "Scratched by a friend''s cat."


    "Second brother, who was that girl just now? She is so beautiful Good figure and good-looking clothes. "


    Song Meiqi knows this second elder brother, and knows that he is not a peaceful master.


    I thought he had a new girl.


    How do you know it''s Hua Sheng?


    In order to show off, Xie Dongyang said directly, "well, I didn''t know why I was so blind and missed someone else..."


    "What, second brother, how can I not understand?"


    Song Meiqi was stunned.


    "Ah, that''s Hua''s junior five."


    Xie Dongyang sighs and only hates that he has eyes and doesn''t know beads.


    "Hua''s junior five? Ah You mean, that''s Jiangliu''s new wife? "


    All of a sudden, song Meiqi finally understood.


    Xie Dongyang nodded.


    "But You and her How do we get together? "


    With the current relationship, they should be embarrassed, right?


    How can they appear in the hospital together?


    Xie Dongyang is also boastful, and said directly without consideration, "ah, that''s a good relationship between us in private. Well, we met today. After we got together, she had a cat and accidentally scratched me. She was upset. She had to take me to the hospital. You said that I was a big man, how could I scratched her? But women are all troubles If I don''t come, she will cry and say that she is worried about me. No, she gave me ten thousand yuan and said that she would let me buy some delicious food. "


    Xie Dongyang made a lot of face by showing off.


    However, song Meiqi had other thoughts after listening.


    "Isn''t this woman a bitch? They are married to Jiangliu and come to seduce you Second brother, I don''t think she''s a gas-efficient lamp. Don''t leave her way


    Originally, I couldn''t see Hua Xiaowu. Hearing Xie Dongyang''s words, song Meiqi believed that Hua Sheng''s marriage to Jiangliu was a conspiracy.


    "You don''t know what''s going on."


    Xie Dongyang doesn''t like to hear it. His sister says Huasheng is not.


    "OK, then pay attention. I''ll take good care of it later. I have something else to do. Let''s go first."


    After getting the first-hand news, song Meiqi left the hospital and went straight to Jiangjia''s private bank headquarters building.


    It''s also a coincidence. At the gate, I just saw the river coming back from going out.


    "Brother Jiangliu." Song Meiqi rushes up.


    The river looked at her. "What''s up?"


    "I have a very important thing to tell you." Song Meiqi deliberately plays mystery.


    "Say it."


    "It''s not convenient to talk here. Shall we change places?" She deliberately lowered her voice, and her face was full of suppressed joy.

 Chapter 53

    Jiangliu has no feelings for the eldest lady of the Song family, so he doesn''t plan to waste time talking to her.


    "I have something else to do, or I''ll talk about it next time?"


    This is the river to go.


    Song Meiqi is in a hurry. She doesn''t want to pretend to understand. She stops the river.


    "Brother Jiangliu, it''s not convenient for me to talk about it because it''s your family affair. But since you think it''s OK, I''ll talk about it here Today, I saw your wife, the five young ladies of the Hua family. Is her name Hua Sheng? "


    The river looked at her expressionless, vaguely feeling that what the woman said was definitely not a good thing.


    Sure enough, song Meiqi said in a very contemptuous way, "I saw him with my brother Dongyang in the Central Hospital, and I asked him about the situation. My brother Dongyang said that he and your wife are good friends, rolling cats together, and then they were scratched by your wife''s cat. Then your wife was very worried about my brother Dongyang''s injury, so she took him to get vaccinated and gave back 10000 yuan Yuan said to buy him fruit to eat I don''t think it''s right. You say your wife''s current identity, and continue to mix with my brother Dongyang, OK? How do I feel that if they have been in touch for a long time, they will do something sorry to you? "


    Naturally, song Meiqi said that the more serious things are, the better. This is a typical mischief.


    But it''s not all her fault. After all, Xie Dongyang''s boasting ingredients are also in it.


    But the whole thing, Hua Sheng is the most innocent.


    No reason to be touched by porcelain, no reason to be involved, but also be suspected of her red apricot wall what?


    Fortunately, the river is a smart, just laughed after listening.


    "Ah, it''s nothing."


    "Don''t you care, brother Jiangliu?" Song Meiqi is surprised.


    "I know who my wife is. Thank you for telling me that."


    The river didn''t lose his temper or say anything bad. He smiled and left.


    But it''s just that song Meiqi is half dead.


    "Brother Jiangliu, why are you so confused The backyard is on fire. Don''t worry. What should I do if my daughter-in-law is abducted? Hey? But then again, if that woman of Huasheng is really driven out by the Jiang family, that''s a good thing. When the Xie family doesn''t want her, and the Jiang family doesn''t want her, she will be left behind.


    After this brain mending, song Meiqi left happily.


    And Hua Sheng knows nothing about it.


    At night, when the river came back, Huasheng was drinking flower tea and eating fruit.


    In the TV of the living room, there are hundreds of lecture halls.


    Hua Sheng watched with interest. When the river came in, he took off his coat and walked over.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Hua Sheng points to TV and doesn''t speak.


    Chuntao poured another cup of tea to the river.


    Gingko is mopping the floor. The two servant girls happened to be in the living room.


    Jiang Liu takes out two keys of Audi from his bag and puts them on the tea table.


    Hua Sheng takes a look


    "A Sheng, I went to the 4S store today and found that the Audi A8 is a good car with good quality. I bought two sets for you to drive."


    Hua Sheng:


    Did she make sure she heard it right?


    Buy two Audi A8 to play with?


    This car is not cheap either. It needs more than one million top fittings. And two at a time?


    Chuntao and gingko are also stunned. My uncle''s operation is 666.


    Originally, Chuntao was worried about Audi''s repair. What can I do if the young lady goes out these days?


    Although there are still several cars in the garage, they are all from the Jiang family. Hua Sheng''s temper is that he is not willing to use others'' things.


    "What are you doing to buy me a car?" Hua Sheng looks at him sideways.


    "I heard that your car bumped accidentally today. I don''t think it''s convenient for you to go out. You may think that those sports cars at home are grandiose, so if you want to think about it, you''d better buy two more Audi A8 as a spare. Your name is written directly. You can drive at ease without any psychological burden."

 Chapter 54

    With that, the river took a sip of tea.


    "I don''t want it."


    Hua Sheng is a stubborn temper. Marriage is a trade, so she doesn''t want others'' things for no reason.


    "I''ll sell it to you." The river laughs.


    "I have no money to buy it."


    "Then let it to you."


    "I can''t afford it." Huasheng refuses.


    "Whatever you like, anyway, the car is your name. It was just sent back. It''s in the yard. You can drive it or not If you don''t like it, you''ll smash it directly. It doesn''t matter. You can be happy. "


    Finish saying, river current takes the initiative to go upstairs.


    "You..."


    Hua Sheng can''t be angry again. This man is a hooligan. Can''t he deliver the car?


    "Miss, I don''t think my uncle is sincere to you. In fact, there is a sports car in the garage. But my uncle bought Audi, not to cater to your temper. Let''s not be too hard on others, shall we?"


    This is the first time Chuntao has spoken for the river. It''s a matter of fact. Huasheng has done something about it.


    "I don''t get paid for nothing. Forget it. If I give him money back, I''ll buy it." Hua Sheng sighs too.


    "Miss, how do I feel that my uncle knows what happened today? If you think about it, he knows that you have crashed, and he will not know who crashed? But my uncle didn''t ask. If I want to be another man, I guess I need to ask you and Xie Dongyang what happened before? " Ginkgo thought of the convenience.


    "Whatever I do, we''re not really in love."


    Hua Sheng felt that there was no need to be jealous in the river. He had already said that no one would interfere with him?


    Besides, she and Xie Dongyang really have nothing to do with each other. It''s not the guy who has no face or skin. He just touched her and her cat?


    Otherwise, where is the back?


    At the thought of these things, Hua Sheng felt a headache. Men are really a problem.


    Xie Dongyang''s private villa was scratched by a cat, but he was in a good mood.


    Even in the evening, they took photos and sent out a circle of friends.


    With his own hands, the words are like this - suddenly found that the cat is a lovely creature.


    Before long, the phone rang.


    It''s Xie Dongyao.


    "Fuck, second brother, which wild woman scratched you like this? It''s amazing... "


    "What woman, you didn''t see my circle of friends. It''s a cat. It''s a cat."


    Xie Dongyao laughs, "is this cat steamed by you now or braised in brown sauce?"


    "Nonsense, am I such a cruel person? The cat is very good A lovely cat. "


    "Yo? It''s not your style Just your bad temper. When people step on your feet, you explode. The cat scratched you like this. Can you bear it? "


    That''s the point.


    Xie Dongyang said, "it''s not OK to change into someone else''s cat, but Huasheng''s cat is an exception."


    "Horizontal groove, horizontal groove, horizontal groove Whose cat is it? " Xie Dongyao was surprised.


    "Huasheng''s cat."


    "Second brother, you are crazy. Are you going to make someone else''s cat now because you can''t find their owner? I''ll tell you It''s not natural to rape small animals. They are going to be hit by thunder. "


    "Xie Dongyao, do you believe that if you were in front of me now, I could slap you in the face?"


    What kind of brain is that? You can''t find a master or a cat?


    Is he such a pervert?


    "Hahahaha." There is Xie Dongyao''s magical laughter.


    "Xie Dongyao, don''t be skinny. Seriously, today I''ve contacted Huasheng head-on. Well, that girl is deep in my heart I feel more and more that she is my destiny. "


    "Second brother, are you crazy? Three sentences are inseparable from Huasheng. Would you like to see a psychiatrist? "

 Chapter 55

    Xie Dongyang spits out a cigarette ring. "It''s good to be possessed by the devil. It shows what I''m specialized in."


    "Fie fie FIE, please tell me, I''m going to class."


    "Tell me how to coax girls."


    Xie Dongyang has no female friends, so when she comes to this, she can only think of Xie Dongyao as her sister.


    "Don''t you? Smash the money, send the car, send the room and send the jewelry. "


    "It''s not good for Huasheng. People''s temperament It''s not the money maker. "


    "Hey, you''ve met your opponent. Take your time to think about it. If dad knew that I was here to help you with the nonsense, I would probably break my dog''s leg."


    With that, Xie Dong shakes and hangs up.


    And Xie Dongyang continues to look at the traces of being scratched by the black cat, and continues to make up the brain.


    On the other side, Hua Sheng asked for his bank card number when he had breakfast in the morning.


    "What''s the matter? What card number do you want? "


    "I''ll give you the money for those two cars."


    "Why are we so clear?"


    "It''s just us that need to distinguish. If you don''t say it, I''ll call your company account directly?"


    The little girl was not cute when she threatened.


    Jiang Liu can''t help but say, "the boss of 4S shop owes us money, so it''s mortgaged to me, and I didn''t pay cash. If you have to give money, it means nothing."


    "I don''t care about your business. Since it''s a new car, I''ll give it at the market price." Hua Sheng is also stubborn enough.


    "What''s the card number?"


    The river had no choice but to carry a string of numbers.


    Hua Sheng picks up his mobile phone and starts to transfer money with the mobile bank.


    "Well, it''s over."


    "Yes."


    "I''ll give you two million and three hundred thousand, which should be enough."


    "A Sheng, you are very rich. Take out more than two million eyes without blinking. Do you have any other sidelines?" The river teased her on purpose.


    "I have the shares of Huajia family. Even if I don''t go out to make money, I will be able to provide for the aged for the rest of my life." Huasheng is full of energy.


    "OK, wife, I know you are a rich woman."


    When the river calls his wife, Huasheng is always embarrassed, or not used to it.


    After all, she''s just a 22-year-old girl, and she''s really a wife It can''t be said.


    "In case our Jiang family goes bankrupt, will you support me?" The river is more and more advanced.


    Hua Sheng lightly sweeps him, "you worry too much. If the Jiang family is broken, it is estimated that the Hua family is also hard to keep. Do you understand the truth that the lips are dead and the teeth are cold?"


    "Ha ha, OK, no trouble, I''m going to work."


    Hua Sheng didn''t speak. The river rose and left.


    I got on the car and sent a wechat to Huasheng.


    It said - the bank card number just given to you is the credit that your mother gave you for the last time. Keep it by yourself. I''m your man. It''s my intention to send you a car. I''m determined not to have your money.


    After reading it, Huasheng is busy checking the balance of the credit card.


    Sure enough, it''s 3.2 million yuan. It turns out that one million yuan was from Jiangliu''s parents. Now it''s just as good as the 2.2 million yuan they''ve called.


    This guy is really


    One side is happy and the other is worried. You will never worry about money when you are in a big family.


    But most people can''t. last time Hua Lin, the fourth senior of the Chinese family, took her boyfriend to the mother''s birthday party, she left unhappily.


    For a few days, Bai Hao avoided and rarely replied to wechat.


    Hua Lin can''t help but go to block Bai Hao at the entrance of the branch office after class. She''s really blocked her.


    As soon as Bai Hao got back from his mission, he saw Hua Lin standing at the door.


    "Haozi, let''s talk?" Hua Lin''s mood is a little complicated.

 Chapter 56

    Bai Hao nodded, said hello to his colleagues, and then followed Hua Lin to a coffee shop next to the police station.


    Hua Lin ordered two cups of coffee, then her face was slightly heavy


    "Xiao Lin, don''t say that. It''s not your fault."


    "Then why are you hiding from me? The wechat response is very cold. You just don''t answer the call."


    "I''m on a mission. You know I''m very busy because of the special nature of my work."


    Bai Hao didn''t go to see Hua Lin when he spoke. Obviously, what he said is not true.


    There are days for them to fall in love, but they are all sweet before.


    Bai Hao is busy. Even after the night shift, sometimes he will buy some fruit for Hua Lin and send it to her dormitory downstairs.


    Since I went to the old house of Hua family last time, my attitude has changed obviously.


    Hua Lin is a teacher in a famous local university. She teaches history. To put it bluntly, she is a cultural person.


    She has a common relationship with her family, so she moves out when she goes to work.


    Living in the single dormitory prepared for them by the school, they are also at ease.


    A few months ago, the school organized a fraternity for singles.


    There are single female teachers in their school, and the male guests are special professionals such as police, fire fighting and armed police.


    That''s how Hua Lin and Bai Hao got to know each other. They had a good time talking.


    That day, wechat was added, and then gradually contact and hide, and officially fall in love.


    At that time, Bai Hao didn''t know Hua Lin''s family background, but thought that she should be a scholar, and that her parents were also teachers.


    Until a few days ago, when Hua Lin invited her mother to the birthday party, she also told the truth.


    Although Bai Hao had a psychological gap, he also went.


    Only the attitude of the Chinese family, he has always been unable to accept.


    It hurt a man''s dignity after all.


    "Do you think I''ll believe that? You were not busy before. You have been busy in recent days. Bai Hao, what do you mean? Is it your style of doing things when you are a big man who always hides and doesn''t solve things? "


    Hua Lin is also a violent temper, especially feels that she is also a victim and has been wronged.


    Bai Hao was silent for a few seconds and took a look at Hua Lin.


    "In that case, I''ll make it clear, Xiao Lin, let''s separate."


    When Hua Lin heard this, her heart thumped. She felt that a big stone had been pressed down so heavily that she couldn''t breathe.


    "Why?" Her voice was a little shaky.


    "It''s obvious that it''s wrong to leave the door open. In fact If you had told me that you are a Chinese family, we would not have started. I''m not so arrogant. It''s obvious that we have a big gap between the rich and the poor, and your family don''t like me. "


    "Do you live with your family or with me?" Hua Lin is holding her breath.


    "That said, but I still can''t do it. My parents are ordinary workers. They can''t rise to the top. Really You are not young, and I don''t want to delay you. "


    "Bai Hao, are you sincere? Must break up? Can''t you try again for me? "


    Hua Lin held back her tears and almost cried directly.


    "Xiaolin, I''m sorry. I don''t want to try again. That day For the first time in my life, when my self-esteem was crushed, I felt We are not all the same. Ha, maybe we are not from the same world. You are a big miss of the Hua family. You were born with a golden key. I am a common people. Don''t be embarrassed, will you? "


    When Hua Lin heard this, her tears fell.


    She cried silently. It can be seen that she cared about Bai Hao and this relationship, but The man flinched.


    "Bai Hao, I have money in my family. Shouldn''t you be more happy? You need to know what I can give you. You can''t fight for 20 years." Hua Lin was also angry, so she gave him a word to stimulate him.

 Chapter 57

    Bai Hao took a deep breath and said, "you should think I don''t love money so much. You should think I''m a fool."


    With that, Bai Hao got up and left without moving his coffee.


    After Bai Hao left, Hua Lin finally couldn''t help crawling on the table crying.


    The feeling of lovelorn is painful for everyone who pays for his true feelings.


    Whether men or women, as long as it is true love, the last moment of separation, will be miserable.


    Hua Lin originally wanted to talk to Bai Hao to resolve the conflict.


    I don''t know how to talk about collapse directly. In fact, most of the rich kids are pure.


    What they think is not realistic. They grew up in a rich family. They eat luxury goods and don''t know the sufferings of the people at all.


    I don''t know the meaning that a penny can''t defeat a hero, so I don''t know how much white Hao thinks.


    Bai Hao''s salary is only a few thousand yuan a month. That day, with sincerity, he bought Burberry''s silk scarf, and there were also several thousand yuan.


    But people in China look down on it, as Hua Lin''s mother said.


    This thing, she has hundreds of, the most indispensable daily necessities.


    However, Bai Hao has tried his best, and Mrs. Hua is right, so whose fault is it?


    What is wrong is the gap between the rich and the poor, which is the reality of the society.


    Frankly speaking, the words of the old ancestor are still right. After all, marriage stresses family to family. True love is not enough.


    The simplest example is that Hua Sheng married Jiangliu.


    The tea that Hua Sheng drinks is super grade Longjing. In case of Jin, the river flow of good things is also used to drinking.


    The cheongsam Huasheng wears is the most expensive glaze brocade in the south of the Yangtze River, so Jiangliu can send her millions of luxury cars.


    Hua Sheng can draw and play the piano. There is no disrespect in every move.


    So when Jiangliu gets along with her, it''s very comfortable and natural.


    That''s because their cultural background, family background, self-cultivation and even three views are consistent.


    Jiangliu has money, but Huasheng is also financially independent, so he doesn''t need to open his mouth to care about men.


    This is self-esteem, and this is the strong alliance of the rich world.


    Although Hua Sheng is not favored in the Chinese family, she was raised by the rich old lady of the Chinese family.


    So not only haven''t tasted hardship, but also more elegant and dignified than those raised by other sisters.


    Most of the stories about Cinderella''s marriage to a rich family are dog blood romance novels.


    It doesn''t exist in reality Even if they exist, they are very few. Even if they are very few, they are hard to be happy.


    Because of her lovelorn relationship, Hua Lin hated her family.


    Even the phone at home is not answered very much, and the family group is not willing to say a word.


    These days, Hua Sheng wants to ask Hua Lin some historical questions.


    She wants to study the history of the Five Dynasties and ten countries, so as to identify cultural relics more accurately in the future.


    But she called Hua Lin''s cell phone and didn''t answer.


    Hua Sheng thought that she was not available and left a message.


    She said: fourth sister, are you free on weekends? I would like to ask you about the history of five generations and ten countries. Recently, I want to open a small shop and buy some five generations and ten countries'' stationery and games. So please help me. When are you free on Saturday and Sunday? I will invite you to have a meal and we will talk while eating? "


    Hua Sheng''s words are very polite. Although they have a general relationship with Hua Lin, she thinks that they are all sisters and brothers. They are all milk compatriots. Isn''t it right to refuse?


    But she was really wrong this time.


    Because Hua Lin is lovelorn, she looks at her family very red eyed.


    So after reading the wechat message of Huasheng, I only gave two words back, "no time."


    The tone is particularly harsh, and Huasheng is not very happy.


    "What''s the matter, miss?" When ginkgo gave the bird''s nest to Hua Sheng, I saw that there was something wrong with Hua Sheng''s face.

 Chapter 58

    "Ginkgo, did you say I offended my fourth sister?"


    Hua Sheng is leaning on the chair of the imperial concubine, wearing a white cotton robe.


    Gingko thought, carefully put down the bird''s nest.


    "I don''t think so. Although I haven''t been in touch with miss four many years, but I haven''t offended you, miss. What''s the matter? "


    "If you want her to help you with something, just refuse." Hua Sheng doesn''t feel like it.


    "That should be because of the last time, my husband''s life feast."


    Hua Sheng nodded, "I think so, but forget it. Since people don''t help me, I''ll do it myself."


    "What is miss going to do?"


    "Go to school, go to school."


    "Poof Are you funny at school? "


    Gingko character is more cheerful than Chuntao, so I always joke with Huasheng.


    "No, I''m serious."


    "But are you too old?"


    "It''s just right to go straight to college." Hua Sheng turned the book in his hand and raised his mouth.


    "I don''t think so, miss. You go to the university to teach those teachers. How can they be qualified to teach you?"


    Gingko and Chuntao know best how many books Huasheng has read and learned over the years.


    So it was a joke that she went to school.


    "It''s never too old to learn. There''s nothing wrong with learning more."


    Ginkgo at first thought that Hua Sheng was just saying it.


    I didn''t know it was implemented later


    If she wants to do something, she will do it right away.


    So the next day, I took Chuntao and gingko and drove the new car sent by the river to see the local universities.


    Jiangcheng is one of the top cities in China. It is close to the sea and has lakes.


    The geographical location is unique, and it is also the target of the national key economic development.


    So there are eleven universities here.


    Among them, there are three key universities.


    Hua Sheng chose another Jiangcheng University for Nationalities instead of Hualin.


    But after consulting, I found that she was a person who had never been to school and had never taken an exam.


    It''s really more difficult to enter key universities directly.


    Even if you don''t need a diploma, you can''t just go to class.


    The control of this area is still very strict. When he came out, Hua Sheng was silent.


    Chuntao drives, gingko and she sit in the back row.


    "Miss, I have something to say. Don''t scold me." Ginkgo biloba opened its mouth.


    "I don''t think you can''t help it if you want to go to the University for nationalities."


    "You have a way?" Hua Sheng looks at Ginkgo biloba.


    "I don''t have a way, but I think you can find that man. He must have a way."


    "Do you mean river current?"


    "Ha ha, miss is really smart. It''s my uncle My uncle''s family is very powerful and has a solid foundation here. It''s just a Jiang family that has to give some thin noodles. If the headmaster knows that you are the young wife of the Jiang family, he will definitely give three thin noodles. "


    I thought the lady would refuse directly.


    But Huasheng doesn''t have one this time.


    She lowered her head and took a look at her cell phone.


    "I thought about it in advance."


    As soon as the voice falls, the mobile phone rings, which is a series of unfamiliar and somewhat familiar numbers.


    Hua Sheng joins up.


    "Hello? Sheng Sheng, it''s me, Xie Dongyang. "


    "Yes?" She asked politely.


    "The car has been repaired for you. Where can I get it?"


    "Just put it in the garage. I''ll let my people get it."


    "That''s too much trouble. I''ll send it to you directly and invite you to have a meal by the way." He wants to touch porcelain again.

 Chapter 59

    "No need."


    "Sheng Sheng, we are friends. Don''t be polite to me, will you?"


    "I''m welcome, Mr. Xie. Please don''t do that."


    "Sheng Sheng, actually, I want to raise a cat. I want to ask you about my experience in raising a cat..."


    Before I finish speaking, Hua Sheng''s head has been hung.


    In her opinion, Xie Dongyang is a very boring and naive person.


    She really doesn''t want to waste her time on this idle person.


    But in Xie Dongyang''s opinion, Hua Sheng was angry in his heart, or was he concerned about escaping marriage at the beginning.


    So that''s the attitude toward him.


    After he closed the door, he just got a phone call from his eldest brother, saying that he would go back for dinner.


    He drove directly back to Xie''s house.


    The Xie family has a family opportunity once a week, which is stipulated by Xie Yun, the owner of the Xie family.


    I''m also afraid that we''ve alienated our family, so we have this family rule.


    Xie Dongyao is still studying in Canada, so she can''t come back.


    There are only Xie family and his wife, and Xie Dongyang''s eldest brother, Xie Dongze.


    And Feng Yu, Xie Dongze''s wife.


    Feng Yu was Xie Dongze''s classmate when he was studying abroad. He was Chinese and his parents were all abroad.


    So the family relationship is very simple. It''s good for the elder Xie.


    They have been married for several years and their daughter, Xie Ning, is five years old.


    It''s the heart and soul of the elder Xie family.


    She is also the little niece loved by Xie Dongyang. She is the favorite of Xie family.


    Xie Dongyang takes Ferrari''s key into the door, and the little niece pours up.


    "Uncle, uncle hug."


    The voice of milk, let a person listen to the heart to melt.


    "Hey, my treasure seems to have sunk a little." Xie Dongyang picked up his niece with one hand.


    "Mommy says eating well can grow tall."


    "Well, your mother is right. You should eat well and eat less snacks."


    He is also very patient with this little niece.


    "Dongyang is back." Feng Yu smiled.


    "Sister in law." He nodded hello.


    "Well, mom just said that you don''t know what you''re busy with these days. You can''t see anyone."


    "I''m just fooling around." He scratched his head.


    "Uncle, are you still in love with that beautiful aunt?"


    "Shhh, don''t mention it. Your grandfather will smoke me when he hears it."


    "Are you afraid, too?" Xie Dongze just came from behind with a tablet in his hand.


    "So do you. If you don''t teach children good words, what are you teaching in a mess?" Xie Dongyang complains and gives brother a white look.


    Xie Dongyang smiled, "that''s not my fault. It''s not that you are always frivolous in the news. Ning Ning often brushes his micro blog, reads the news and sees your photos. You If you want to keep a low profile, don''t fall in love with the stars in the entertainment circle. It''s well known all over the world. "


    "Don''t worry, it''s not in the circle this time." Xie Dongyang is a little complacent.


    "Is there a goal?"


    Xie Dongze and Feng Yu both look at him.


    "I''ll talk to you later." He is mysterious.


    Then the family began to eat. Xie Yun couldn''t see the second son because of his last escape from marriage.


    They are far away from each other at dinner.


    Xie Ning likes uncle Er. He sticks to him all the time and asks him to peel shrimps for himself.


    "Dongyang, while your father and I are still young, you should also hurry to become a family and have a child. We can also help you to take You see Ning Ning is five years old in a flash. " This is what Mrs. Xie said.


    "Uncle, I want a brother to play with me." Xie Ning can say this, should also be grandma to instill a thought.


    Xie Dongyang reached out and flicked her niece''s head.


    "Oh, you little boy, you''re learning badly Dare to put pressure on your second uncle. If you want a younger brother, let your parents give birth to you. "


    "What''s the matter with us again? You... " Xie Dongze has no choice but to carry the black pot for his younger brother.


    And Xie Dongyang also saw that today''s feast is nothing. It''s a Hongmen feast.


    Xie Yun stares at his son and suddenly asks, "have you been to the company recently?"

 Chapter 60

    Xie Dongyang quickly exchanged his eyes with elder brother and asked him to help him pass the customs.


    I don''t know. Big brother, don''t look at me. I can''t help you. Dad watched the recent monitoring. You didn''t go to the office at all


    Xie Dongyang also has a title in the group and is a deputy general manager.


    But 365 days a year, there are not many opportunities to see him.


    A word came from the circle that if you want to see Xie Dongyang, you can''t go to the group.


    If you want to go to the KTV of the nightclubs, you need to get one.


    So a lot of female models who want to be rich will dress up and try their best to get to know Xie''s second young master.


    "I was not Busy? "


    "What are you busy with? Spending money? Busy losers? "


    "Dad, you say this is not right. Although I spend a lot of money, I also make money. My own venture capital company is also profitable. How long do you think you won''t let my brother give me money? I don''t live well?"


    "If you don''t open that company, you won''t be able to spend what you earn every year." Xie Yun also hates iron but not steel.


    "Second, you''re not too small. Dad and I are under a lot of pressure. Our family has recently launched many new products. After the launch, we are very busy. All branches need people If you invite senior executives outside, it will cost millions a year. You might as well come back. "


    " brother, I''m not that piece of material. You can manage it, really. "


    "Well, you''ve got a chance. You can just muddle along and die."


    Xie Yun didn''t like to listen to Xie Dongyang. He swung his sleeve and left.


    "Dad..." In a hurry, Feng Yu thought of persuading the old man.


    "Well, I''m at home and dad can''t eat well. Let''s go. Take your time..."


    Xie Dongyang stands up.


    "Uncle, uncle, don''t go."


    "My dear, I''ll bring you new toys next time."


    Xie Dongyang touched the little niece''s head and swaggered away.


    I didn''t eat the meal well.


    Out of the old house, he went straight to the country.


    There with a group of friends in the circle began to get drunk.


    Coincidentally, he also met Gao he here. Gao he played with them in the river, so he had a general relationship with Xie Dongyang.


    But when they met, they also had a drink.


    "Why haven''t you been hanging out with your guys lately?" Xie Dongyang leans lazily on the sofa and looks at Gao He.


    "Don''t mention that Lord Qin (Qin Wanyu) has been on frequent business trips recently. Brother Wang (Wang Junxian) seems to have high blood sugar. He has been running and exercising recently. He is temporarily abstaining from drinking My highness Jiang is even more talkative. He got married inexplicably. Now he looks like a good husband with twenty-four filial piety. He goes home to accompany his wife after work every day Hey? Didn''t his wife get it from your wedding? "


    Gao he just responded


    This made Xie Dongyang rather upset. He licked his lips and said nothing. Confused and disoriented,


    Gao crane did not see the little emotion of the gentleman. He continued to make complaints about it. "I don''t know what the woman is like. I can''t see my royal highness. You said you were also good at the beginning. Why did you escape marriage? It doesn''t work out with that little star for long? "


    Xie Dongyang is depressed. He wants to scold Gao He. But he knows he''s in a bad mood. If he talks too much, he''ll make people laugh and just hold back.


    On the other side, the river flows out to meet customers. It''s already ten o''clock when I come back.


    He didn''t expect that when he came in, Hua Sheng was still sitting in the living room.


    Holding little black in my arms.


    "You haven''t had a rest so late?" He had some accidents.


    Hua Sheng took a look at him. "I have something to ask you for help."


    Sure enough, when asking for help, the tone is more than twice as gentle as usual.

 Chapter 61

    In fact, the river is very happy, but on the surface, it looks calm.


    He sat directly opposite Huasheng with his coat, "ah, tell me about it."


    "I want to go to Jiangcheng University for nationalities, but because of my lack of conditions, the University won''t accept it."


    "Wait Again, I''ll make sure. "


    Jiangliu thought he had heard it wrong, so he asked Huasheng to repeat it.


    "I said, I want to go to Jiangcheng University for nationalities."


    "You Want to go to school? "


    "Yes."


    "How old are you?"


    ¡°22¡£¡±


    "So you want to go to adult college? Night school? "


    "No, I want to go to a regular undergraduate course."


    "A Sheng, don''t make trouble You''re 22, and you don''t seem to have taken any tests. " The river thinks this is a bit of bullshit.


    Hua Sheng was very calm. "That''s it. I said it''s a little difficult. I want to ask you for help."


    The river couldn''t help laughing, "a Sheng, why do you go to school first?"


    "Is it enough to be bored at home?" Hua Sheng doesn''t like to tell others what he thinks.


    So she didn''t plan to tell Jiangliu why she went to school.


    "Well, enough for me to think about."


    Said River to rise to make a few phone calls.


    In less than ten minutes, he turned back.


    "OK, you take your ID card to go through the enrollment formalities next week But I have a request. "


    "You said."


    Hua Sheng thought that this guy would take the opportunity to extort money or take advantage of something.


    "You can''t stay at school. You have to come home."


    Hua Sheng is stunned. Is that still a requirement?


    She didn''t plan to live in the dorm, did she?


    It''s not her style to live in such a comfortable home and to be crowded with people.


    But she still doesn''t want to be seen by the river.


    Just pretending to nod calmly, "yes."


    "Let''s go. Anyway, there is a car at home. I think Chuntao drives very well. It''s OK to pick you up You don''t have to pay the tuition fees. I''ll take care of it. "


    "I''ll do it myself."


    "It''s said that you''re not needed. The headmaster was donated by our Jiang family before. We donated all the libraries and cinemas. When my daughter-in-law went to school, he could still collect money?"


    Hua Sheng felt warm and happy.


    Although it''s not a difficult thing, Jiang Liu''s willingness to manage it is one thing, and she still has to remember his feelings.


    Jiang Liu looked down at his watch. "I''m relieved. Go to bed soon. It''s late."


    "Well, you can have a rest earlier, too."


    Hua Sheng is a little embarrassed. He gets up and goes upstairs.


    Jiang Liu took out his laptop and continued to work in the living room for a while.


    "Ginkgo."


    "Miss, you say."


    "Make him a bowl of lotus seed, Lily and tremella soup."


    "Yes, haha, but miss, you are more and more concerned about my uncle." Ginkgo biloba spits out his tongue to joke.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, because he just helped me." Hua Sheng is a little shy.


    "I know. You don''t have to explain."


    Hua Sheng didn''t say anything more. He ordered gingko to bring dessert to Jiangliu.


    While lying in bed, she was still thinking about a problem.


    Others are OK Well, it''s good. At least it''s a hundred times better than that fool of the Xie family.


    Fortunately, the fool escaped from marriage, and she met the river.


    With a sense of satisfaction, Hua Sheng sleeps in a dream


    She got up a little late the next morning. It was six fifty when she went downstairs.


    Jiangliu has gone to work.


    Hua Sheng is eating breakfast quietly.


    Jiang Liu sent a wechat, "a Sheng, I helped you yesterday. How can you thank me?"

 Chapter 62

    Sure enough, this man is not boastful. Last night, I thought he was good. Today, I will take the initiative to ask for human feelings.


    Hua Sheng replied coldly, "what do you want?"


    "Can you give me anything I want?"


    "I''ll see what I have first."


    "I want it. You must have it." He pretended to be mysterious.


    But when it comes to here, it''s actually a bit ambiguous.


    The identity of river current is not lack of money and rights, but of wind and rain.


    What else can I ask for?


    It''s not to


    As soon as Hua Sheng thought about it, he felt his cheeks were a little hot.


    If the river really asks for that rudeness, she really needs to pay less attention to him in the future.


    For a while, Jiangliu sent wechat, and she opened it.


    It says - to thank me, would you like to watch a movie with me?


    To be honest, Hua Sheng never thought that the requirements of the river flow could be so simple?


    What is the requirement of watching movies?


    But also, Hua Sheng doesn''t like watching movies, so for her, the movie theater isn''t planned.


    However, since Jiang Liu said that she still wanted to accompany her, she could not have been asked too much.


    "Yes." She edited the text and sent it.


    "Then I''ll pick you up from work."


    "Don''t bother. I''ll let Chuntao drive it. You can send me the address of the cinema."


    Hua Sheng has always been independent. He doesn''t think it''s necessary for a man to pick him up.


    River also respects her opinion, not reluctantly.


    Send the location of the cinema with two tickets.


    At the moment of seeing the movie tickets, Hua Sheng was speechless.


    She thought Jiangliu would watch some love movies, or maybe some American movies.


    How do you know? It''s a master of dragon training. 3.


    this is a cartoon, OK?


    But I can ''t go back on my promise.


    Hua Sheng had to reply with an OK expression.


    Later, they didn''t meet each other in one day, they were busy.


    At 6:30 p.m., Chuntao drives Huasheng to the center of the city, a cinema close to the headquarters of Jiangjia private bank.


    There are also many people here. Huasheng rarely wears a set of sportswear.


    Short sleeves, Capris, with a black baseball cap and long hair, it''s quite different.


    This dress is also low-key, do not want to be eye-catching.


    Otherwise, it''s not good to be caught by some bad gossip media.


    In Jiangcheng at the end of August, there was still some heat. Many couples held ice cream and cold drinks and waited for the opening of the movie.


    Chuntao and Huasheng waited here for less than two minutes, and the river came.


    In his hand, he bought Haagen Dazs, and a bucket of popcorn and coke.


    What surprised Chuntao was that my uncle actually bought her share.


    "Thank you, uncle." She thanked.


    "Would you like to join us?" The river didn''t think much about it, just thought Chuntao was bored here.


    "I''m not going. I''ll wait for you in the car."


    Chuntao is not so unintelligent either. He runs away with ice cream.


    Jiangliu takes Huasheng and a pile of snacks to the cinema.


    Hua Sheng hasn''t been in the cinema for many years. She always rejects places with many people.


    So I was not used to it at the beginning, but after the opening of the movie, it was much better.


    She didn''t even like snacks, but she actually ate popcorn.


    By the end of the movie, she had eaten half a bucket.


    I''m scared


    After two hours, they went out of the cinema.


    "Pretty?" The river asked her.


    "Not bad."


    "Sometimes what movies bring us is the impact of the soul. It''s because the world is too dark that we go to the movies to find the good." The river suddenly sighed.


    "Oh? Do you think the world is dark? " Hua Sheng is more interested in looking at him from the side.

 Chapter 63

    "What do you say?"


    The river did not answer, but came to a question.


    Finish saying two people tacit understanding smile.


    The world is not dark and Hua Sheng doesn''t know, but what she knows is that life is never a fairy tale.


    Even though she has been born in a high-class society, but There will still be things that are not always desired.


    I thought I would go straight home after watching the movie.


    But the river rarely takes Huasheng directly to the fifth floor of the mall by elevator.


    There, I bought her a lot of daily necessities.


    It''s for school, pencil bag, pen, diary.


    There are lovely straw cups, handkerchiefs and chair cushions.


    Even bought a noise proof headset, the price is not cheap, thousands of ocean.


    "What do you want to buy this for?" Hua Sheng doesn''t understand.


    "I used to study in the library when I was in college. There are many people in the library, so I bought this one. It''s very useful If you don''t believe it, you can try. "


    "OK..."


    Hua Sheng didn''t say anything, but he remembered the concern of Jiangliu.


    They bought enough two big bags to go home satisfied.


    Maybe it''s too long to watch the movie. When they go back, they are both hungry.


    Huasheng wants to eat dumplings. Chuntao and ginkgo hurry to the kitchen to prepare.


    We had dumplings at home that night.


    Jiangliu is a person who rarely sends out friends, but this evening, he took the initiative to take photos of dumplings.


    Then I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional. I also pat in the long fingers of Huasheng.


    Sent to the circle of friends -


    wrote that today''s dumplings are very delicious.


    After a while, the following comments are also very lively.


    Gao He: Oh, I''ll go. Some people in my family are different. Even eating dumplings gives me feelings.


    Qin Wanyu: your daughter-in-law didn''t appear in the mirror, so she was criticized badly.


    Wang Junxian: leave some for you.


    River side eating dumplings, while happy to reply to the message.


    Gao he is a thief. There is Xie Dongyang in his wechat.


    So I specially took a screenshot of the river''s circle of friends and sent it to Xie Dongyang.


    Xie Dongyang:???


    Gao He: This is how my Jiangdian (your highness) can show love. It''s very annoying Do I really want to eat dumplings, do you eat, I invite you to eat dumplings


    Xie Dongyang:


    He knew that Gao he had come to block him intentionally.


    But who is he?


    Can you bear it?


    Xie Dongyang: what''s the point? You have seed. You take me to Jiangliu''s house to eat. Dare you?


    Gao He: I dare not. It''s so late. It''s not good to disturb the couple. After all, they need time to make people.


    Xie Dongyang: make a man? What are the two boys in the river? He hasn''t had many women these years, so it''s uncertain whether that thing will work.


    Gao He: are you lemon essence? Is there any more acid? "


    Then, they started to shoot at wechat.


    Gao he is properly standing on this side of the river and thanks Dongyang.


    But Xie Dongyang is not a fuel-efficient lamp either, and he didn''t ask for anything cheap.


    After a battle of words, Xie Dongyang didn''t forget to send a text message to harass Hua Sheng.


    "Huasheng, I want to eat the dumplings you made Or next time you let your black cat scratch me Can I make you a meal of dumplings? "


    Hua Sheng picks up his mobile phone and throws it aside with a glance.


    Xie Dongyang is unreasonable.


    "Who texted?" The river is also puzzled. Look at Huasheng''s expression.


    "SMS scam." She said with great calmness.


    Spring peach and ginkgo all know what''s going on, almost laughing.


    Thanks to the second master of the family, this is how the young lady''s mouth becomes a SMS scam.


    At 10 p.m., Hua Sheng went to bed on time. As soon as he wanted to rest, he received a call from the old house.


    It was her mother who made it. In a word, "a Sheng, your grandma is a little bit bad."

 Chapter 64

    Hua Sheng answers the phone and gets up in a hurry.


    It happened that the river didn''t sleep either. After asking clearly, I drove back to Hua''s house with Hua Sheng overnight.


    The old lady of the Hua family has an old problem. In fact, they all know that it''s time to live.


    The Hua family didn''t want to go to the hospital, and the old lady didn''t want to go.


    I just asked the doctor to come home, give injection and hang oxygen cylinder.


    When they returned, it was almost eleven o''clock.


    Hua''s family are back. Hua Lin is also there. Seeing Hua Sheng, they don''t say hello.


    Everyone was in the old lady''s backyard. The old lady had a bad face and was breathing oxygen.


    She cried as she waited on the old lady''s nanny. "It was still good. At dinner, the old lady had half a bowl of rice porridge. At about nine o''clock, when she said that she was chest tightness, I took a fan and gave it to her. Then I felt that my face was not right. Later, it was difficult to breathe."


    "Mom, you''re suffering." Hua Zhenyue holds the old lady''s hand.


    Huazhenyue''s business is not good these years, but he is filial to the old lady.


    Hua Sheng, although not favored, but with her grandmother, also did not eat the bitter, it is stained.


    The old lady had been breathing oxygen for half a day before she could slow down a bit.


    She looked around, and finally her eyes fell on Hua Sheng.


    Raise your hand towards her


    "Grandma seems to call you over." The river whispers in Huasheng''s ear.


    Hua Sheng walked slowly to the old lady''s bedside.


    The old lady could not say anything, so she held Hua Sheng''s hand.


    Eyes on her, tears


    Hua Sheng tried to hold back, but didn''t cry.


    "How is my grandmother, Dr. Wang?"


    Hua Feng asked the private doctor.


    "To be honest, the situation is not very good. It''s an old problem. The old lady''s disease is not two days a day. Now it''s a candle burning to the end I''ve been working hard I''ve just given a shot of cardiotonic, and I don''t know how long I can endure it. You still need to be prepared for the future, because she may at any time Leave. "


    Hearing what the doctor said, everyone''s heart sank again.


    Hua Sheng, in particular, is hard to say.


    What does the old lady want to say, she can''t open her mouth.


    Hua Sheng accompanies for a while, and then gets up.


    Serving the old lady''s nanny, Hua Sheng is quietly pulled to a small room.


    "Miss five, the old lady has been staying up late to make shoes in recent days. It''s not It''s nearly the last stitch, but the old lady won''t let her say that she''s afraid of being picked by others This pair of shoes is probably the last one she made. It''s for her great grandchildren. If you have children, you can wear them. "


    The nanny picked up a small cloth bag and opened it slowly.


    Inside is a pair of small cloth shoes with exquisite workmanship.


    It was sewed by the old lady herself. When she was young, she also came from a large family, so the embroidery work was excellent.


    On the blue cloth, a pair of lifelike little butterflies are embroidered.


    It''s a pity that there is a shoe with stitching unfinished.


    Hua Sheng holds his shoes, his heart is heavy


    "Miss five should know that you are the most important thing for the old lady. You have been around her since childhood It''s different from others. The old lady told me a few days ago that she especially wanted to see you have children, but the body is not allowed. She asked you to take good care of yourself, get along with the Jiang family, and have shelter in the future. "


    Hua Sheng holds his shoes in both hands, and tears fall like broken beads.


    After finding a circle in the river, we found Huasheng in this small room.


    When he came in, the nanny had already gone out. Hua Sheng took the children''s shoes and did not move.


    "A Sheng." He spoke softly.


    Hua Sheng raised his head, tears on his face. "River, can you lend me a shoulder?"

 Chapter 65

    The river didn''t speak, but it slowly approached Huasheng''s body.


    At last, he put his shoulders together slowly.


    Hua Sheng held the shoes made by the old lady tightly, buried his head on the shoulder of the river, and wept silently.


    At this moment, the river has some heartache.


    Because he found that Hua Sheng was trying to control her emotions. What did she experience?


    Why even cry so restrained.


    "Actually You can cry out loud, I won''t laugh at you. " He said.


    Hua Sheng still has no voice, but tears have soaked his shirt.


    Three minutes later, Hua Sheng raised his head.


    The river hand over the tissue.


    Hua Sheng wiped his tears. "I don''t want to be heard by others or grandma."


    He was more distressed when she said that.


    That night, Huasheng and Jiangliu didn''t leave.


    The two men stayed with the old lady all night. At daybreak, they watched the old lady slow down.


    Hua Sheng left at ease. Before leaving, he watched the old lady eat some porridge.


    The river drives Huasheng back to the water rhyme pavilion with ten li of spring breeze.


    Then I went to work.


    "How about the old lady, miss?" Spring peach and ginkgo are very concerned.


    "It''s not particularly good, but Fortunately, he survived. The doctor said that the situation was stable for the time being... "


    "You don''t look very well. You''re tired after staying up all night. Please have something to sleep."


    Two girls, one helped Huasheng to put a hot bath.


    The other made a small bowl of red dates and longan porridge and sent it to her bedroom.


    Hua Sheng had a return sleep.


    At eleven o''clock at noon, she was woken up by the ring of her cell phone.


    It''s from elder sister Hua Feng. When Hua Sheng answers the phone, his heart beats faster.


    Especially afraid of some bad news about grandma.


    "Five sister, something happened to your third sister."


    "Ah?"


    This was unexpected for Hua Sheng.


    Hua Zhi came back last night to see the old lady. Why is something wrong today?


    "Elder sister, what happened to the third elder sister?" Although the relationship is not so good, but after all is a fellow sister, she is still quite worried.


    "There was a horse riding scene this morning. She fell off her horse and broke two ribs. She was in the hospital."


    "Here..."


    Hua Sheng sighs a little. It''s really a wave of ups and downs. This year, the Hua family is at a low ebb.


    Business is not good, coupled with the old lady''s illness, now Hua Zhi fell again, really what things have arrived together.


    "Everyone has gone to the hospital. Mom asked me to ask you if you would like to come?"


    Hua Feng also knows that five younger sisters are not close to everyone, so she is not sure if she will come.


    However, the news still needs to be told, for nothing else, only because she is now the identity of Jiang''s little grandma.


    With this identity, Huasheng''s position in the Chinese family has been greatly improved.


    Hua Sheng himself knows that this is because he looks at the face of the Jiang family.


    "Let me see."


    What I didn''t say was very dead. Hua Sheng really didn''t want to go or not.


    It''s not because of the bad sister relationship. Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng are OK.


    What she thinks is that Hua Zhi is a big star. Once injured, there must be paparazzi in front of the hospital for 24 hours.


    And the visitors must also be the crowds, fans, agents, companies, and her star friends in the entertainment circle.


    At the thought of this, Huasheng is not sure.


    That afternoon, Xie Dongyang went to see Hua Zhi and brought flowers and fruit baskets with him.


    But the problem is that Hua Zhi and Xie Dongyang are not familiar at all. They almost didn''t say a few words.


    So see Xie Dongyang, Hua Zhi is very surprised.


    "What kind of wind is this? Did you give me some thanks? " Hua Zhi looks at Xie Dongyang and smiles.

 Chapter 66

    Xie Dongyang is also not polite, directly pulled the chair and sat in front of Hua Zhi.


    "You''ve made headlines about your injuries, and the hot search on Weibo is still high. It''s hard to know We know each other somehow. Come and see you. "


    "Do you think I believe you said that?"


    Who is Hua Zhi, who has been in the entertainment circle for many years, is the mind comparable to that of ordinary people?


    So I immediately saw the intention of Xie Dongyang.


    "Ha, don''t be so straightforward."


    "Are you here to stop my five younger sisters on purpose?" Although Hua Zhi doesn''t pay attention to Xie Dongyang, she has many friends, so she has heard a little about Xie Dongyang''s regret and her entanglement with Hua Sheng, but she hasn''t confirmed the truth. Now, it''s nine times out of ten.


    Because Xie Dongyang began to look around when he entered the door.


    Who does it seem to be looking for?


    Hua Zhi is injured, and the Hua family are sure to come, so Xie Dongyang is here to try his luck and see if he can stop Hua Sheng.


    And also by Hua Zhi to see through the intention, is also embarrassed.


    "Cough It''s really a big entertainer. I can''t hide anything from you. "


    See Hua Zhi all said clearly, Xie Dongyang also does not hide, showdown.


    Hua Zhi thinks it''s very funny. She stands up the pillow behind her and leans against it.


    With an apple in his hand.


    "I said Xie Dongyang, are you ok? It was you who escaped marriage at the beginning, and it is you who regret it now What''s the matter with you? If you have a heart for my five younger sisters, you shouldn''t have died in the first place? Where are you singing now? Don''t you know she''s a river wife now? "


    Xie Dongyang scratched his head, but he was also embarrassed.


    "At that time, alas Don''t mention it. I was angry when I mentioned it. Didn''t I listen to the rumors at that time? "


    "What rumors?" Hua Zhi continues to watch the scene.


    "Just talk about your five younger sisters Stuttering, stuttering My brain is still stupid. I haven''t been to school It''s so ugly... "


    "Fuck, do you believe that? You''re such a big man, you won''t check yourself? "


    "Didn''t I care? Besides, she did grow up in zhongcuishan. "


    "Depend on I am too lazy to make complaints about it. My five sister grew up in Chung TSE Shan, but my grandmother raised her rich. She knows everything in four books and five classics. She is proficient in all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy, painting, poetry, songs and Fu Even if you look for a university professor now, she may not know much Are you blind? "


    Hua Zhi is grumpy and has a better character than a man.


    So I didn''t care so much, which directly damaged Xie Dongyang''s meal.


    In fact, before Xie Dongyang escaped from marriage, she did hold her breath and felt that her face of the Chinese family was curled up.


    Xie Dongyang''s heart was empty, and he was really scolded. There was no movement.


    This makes Hua Zhi also some accidents.


    "Well, I know later. I don''t regret it. Do you want to recover it?"


    "You think kindergarten children can be recovered if you want to? How could it be so simple What''s more, you rolled the bed sheet with a third tier female star. It''s really tasteless Liang Xiaoxiao used to be the Canary raised by the fat Liu of Jingrun group for three years You can see this kind of crap. You blew up the galaxy in your last life


    "Oh, I''ve given you a hand today. I''m kind enough to visit you. You scolded me for being bloody."


    "Oh, are you here to see me? You are here to see our junior five." Hua Zhi also does not give the merciful face.


    "Yes, what about Sheng Sheng?" Xie Dongyang is anxious to find the East and the west, but there is no shadow of Hua Sheng.

 Chapter 67

    "Return Shengsheng, are you disgusted? My five younger sisters stare at you when they hear me. "


    Hua Zhi is still a little aware of Hua Sheng''s cold temper.


    So we can''t see Xie Dongyang''s pompous and vulgar dandy.


    "What about people? How about people? " Xie Dongyang doesn''t want to have a fight with Hua Zhi, just to meet Hua Sheng.


    "I didn''t come."


    "Didn''t come? How could it be? "


    Xie Dongyang doesn''t believe that Huasheng hasn''t come.


    Hua Zhi holds the apple and smiles into a flower.


    "You have a lot of powers. I don''t believe you can be transferred to the hospital for monitoring. I didn''t come My five sisters I hate the places where there are many people, and I hate the media reporters more However, she called me and said that she would let her girl deliver the soup after cooking it for me. Her heart still has something to do with it. "


    "Here So I didn''t come for nothing? " Xie Dongyang heard that Hua Sheng didn''t come.


    What kind of talk are you wasting here?


    "Ha ha, yes, you went there for nothing, but also set up fruit and flower money. Do not need to give it to you?"


    "Stop bullshit and go How are you, big star? "


    See Hua Sheng also did not come, Xie Dongyang hurried away.


    Hua Zhi actually saw a lively scene.


    Huasheng is in the spring breeze for ten li. It''s a soup made by himself.


    There are some herbs in it. They are made by ourselves.


    She has read ancient books of traditional Chinese medicine since childhood, and is very proficient in the way of life maintenance.


    After cooking, spring peach is packed.


    "Send it to the third sister and tell her to drink it while it''s hot. I''ll cook one for her every day these days to avoid eating. Don''t eat spicy or fishy these days."


    "Yes, miss."


    "Go, be careful on the way."


    After explaining, Chuntao drove to the hospital.


    Hua Sheng is sitting in the living room, sighing slightly.


    At this time, the mobile phone rings again. It''s from home.


    This time, I''m calling Huasheng''s father, huazhenyue.


    In fact, the interaction between Hua Zhenyue and her little daughter is not very much. They have several years.


    "A Sheng."


    "What is it?" She''s too lazy to call dad.


    "Your grandmother woke up a little today."


    "Is it? Did she eat? "


    "After eating some porridge, she kept saying that she would go back to zhongcuishan to have a look I thought, where you are most familiar with If you are free, can you Take your grandmother back to have a look. Of course, your mother and I will follow. Just accompany her and talk on the way, or I''m afraid of her I can''t hold on. "


    It''s obvious from the inside of my father''s words that the old lady is looking at these days.


    Now if you want to go back to zhongcuishan, is that What does falling leaves mean?


    Because this life, the old lady lived in zhongcuishan for the longest time.


    That bieyuan was also built by the old lady with her own private house money, which also cost 67 million yuan.


    "Cheng, when are you going to leave?"


    "Tomorrow morning, my family has already installed the RV, but I''m not sure how many days I will live in. Please discuss with Jiangliu in case the Jiang family doesn''t agree It''s ok if you don''t go. "


    It''s obvious that even Hua Zhenyue is afraid of the Jiang family''s opinions. It''s sad to say.


    "Don''t ask him, I can make my own decisions."


    "You can''t be so headstrong. You are the little grandma of Jiang family now. You..."


    "Before his father had finished, Hua Sheng hung up.


    After hanging up, she was worried.


    Then go upstairs and start packing.


    It''s true that grandma''s illness is uncertain, so I don''t know how many days I will live in zhongcuishan?


    Although the distance is not far, but after all, it is to leave home.


    When Jiangliu comes back at night, Huasheng tells him.


    "My grandma is not in good condition. I plan to accompany her to zhongcuishan for a few days."


    "Do you want me to accompany you?" River flow is no problem, just think he will accompany better?

 Chapter 68

    To be honest, if the river can say such things, Hua Sheng''s heart is still warm.


    She thought that the rich families of these top families were all indifferent and would not realize the affection between her and her grandmother.


    So if you are someone else, you may have a cold attitude.


    Even if I let her go, I won''t be nice.


    But river did not, but also asked himself with the no company?


    "No, you need to be busy with your work. I''ll accompany you, and my parents will go..."


    "Well, take care of yourself. It''s almost September at the end of August. The temperature on the mountain in early autumn will be very low. You take some thick coats."


    "It''s OK. Chuntao will accompany me. Ginkgo will stay at home and cook for you."


    "No, you''re gone. What''s the matter with a girl and I at home? I can go back to my old house for a few days. Take them with you. I''m at ease with them."


    River finish saying, warm smile.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t know what it''s like to listen to these words.


    I just feel that the deepest part of my heart, something, flows slowly.


    "I don''t have to stay for a few days when I leave Maybe for a long time... " She put it mildly.


    "It doesn''t matter. If grandma likes it, you can stay with her for a while But I still have a request. "


    "What?" She looked at him. Her eyes were bright and black. It was like a plant in the north. It was called star. Its scientific name was anemone.


    River looked very like, very want to raise hands, to touch her face.


    But after all, he resisted. He didn''t want to be too abrupt, let alone alert her to herself.


    "If I miss you, I''m going to see you. Don''t drive me away then."


    After that, Jiangliu and Huasheng both laughed.


    She knew that the river was joking.


    There are hundreds of miles from Jiangcheng to zhongcuishan.


    When driving back and forth, it will take several hours to drive at high speed, which is not very convenient.


    And the road up and down is very slippery, not many people will really toss.


    "Good."


    Although he knew he would not go, Hua Sheng nodded.


    In the morning of the next day, Hua Sheng left the spring breeze early with peach and gingko. He didn''t rush to eat breakfast.


    When they arrived at Hua''s house, they took their grandmother, got on the RV and went directly to zhongcuishan.


    When passing the high-speed toll station, a staff member came and stopped their car.


    "Excuse me, which is Mrs. Jiang?"


    At first, Hua Sheng didn''t respond.


    Later, I thought about it. When I got married, I should say it was her.


    "I am."


    "Mrs. Jiang, I''m a friend of Jiang Shao. Jiang Shao told me to take this to you."


    Said to pass a brocade box, very long. The packaging is extremely exquisite.


    "OK, thank you."


    "Wow, I''m playing romance. What can I do for you, but I have to block our car here?" Ginkgo covered her mouth and smiled.


    The old lady fell asleep in the back.


    Mrs. Hua and Mr. Hua look at each other with a smile.


    Knowing this is the meaning that Jiangjia values Huasheng very much, especially Jiangliu, seems to be good to her.


    Huasheng opens slowly. It''s a very good wild ginseng in the brocade box.


    Hua Sheng was moved for a moment


    It''s not easy to get it. It''s usually priceless.


    Wild ginseng can be met but can''t be asked. A good looking ginseng can be used to prolong the life of some cancer patients or weak people. It''s not boasting that it has the effect of prolonging life. Hua Sheng knows that it''s brought by the river and eaten by grandma.


    "The river is a wonderful child." Hua Zhenyue looked at his body and praised it.


    "A Sheng, you should take good care of this man. Once you give birth to a man for the Jiang family, you will be the number one hero." Mrs. Hua also said.


    Hua Sheng didn''t like to hear this. He bowed his head and said directly, "I didn''t marry to the Jiang family to have children."

 Chapter 69

    As Hua Sheng put it, both Hua Zhenyue and his wife are ugly.


    So for a while, the car was very awkward. Fortunately, Chuntao was smart.


    We quickly took out some fruits and distributed them to everyone, easing the awkward situation for a while.


    Jiangliu is busy in the company during the day. After work, he goes back to the old house with his father for dinner.


    Mrs. Jiang is surprised to see her son come back?


    "You''re having trouble with your daughter-in-law?"


    "No."


    "How can you come back for dinner?"


    Jiang Liu smiled, "can I miss you?"


    "Don''t coax me here, I don''t know your temperament yet? You live in the old house. You''d like to move out earlier What''s going on? "


    Mrs. Jiang said that she disliked her son, but she still gave him a piece of favorite spicy cod.


    The river draws out the paper towel and cleans the corners of its mouth gracefully.


    "I''m not upset. We''re fine."


    "Then why did you come alone? Don''t ask your daughter-in-law to have a meal together? "


    Mrs. Jiang has gradually been able to accept this unexpected daughter-in-law.


    After all, it''s the son''s favorite, though the process is a little more tortuous and intriguing.


    But it''s good that the river flows into a home.


    In order to avoid the rumors outside, as well as some bad gossip, write some questions about the river''s sexual orientation, and ruin her family''s reputation.


    "Look at you I''m curious about everything. Isn''t this that a Sheng''s grandma is seriously ill? When the old lady wants to go back to zhongcuishan, her parents think that when she goes back to zhongcuishan, she is still familiar with the place, so she will go back with him. "


    "Oh It turns out that''s it. "


    Hearing her son''s explanation, Mrs. Jiang was relieved. She thought it would be better if the couple were not upset.


    Or how many days are you married? How does it end when it gets out?


    Jiang Fu also asked, "how is the old lady''s illness?"


    "To be honest, it''s not very good. It''s only a few days A Sheng was brought up by the old lady. Naturally, she has deep feelings. I can''t disagree with her company. "


    "That''s right. We''re not that kind of people either. Hua Sheng, the child, knows how to repay his kindness and plans to go back to accompany the old lady. It''s also filial piety. We need to support him."


    Jiang''s father is very reasonable, and he understands Hua Sheng''s going to zhongcuishan.


    Jiang''s mother didn''t say much. After eating, Jiang Liu went to his study to get some documents and stayed in the old house at night.


    On the other side, when they arrived at zhongcuishan and settled down, it was already dark.


    At the end of August and the beginning of September, the temperature on the mountain is really low.


    But the sweet scented osmanthus in the yard still gives people a different feeling.


    Hua Sheng is very familiar with all the plants and trees here.


    She spent the week before she married Xie''s family here.


    To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for grandma to go down the mountain to cure her illness, she would really hate to leave here.


    Hua Sheng pushed the wheelchair and covered the old lady with a thick cloak.


    Then push her for a walk in the yard


    At this time, the old lady is still carrying oxygen, so she can''t speak, but her consciousness is still there.


    Look at the familiar yard and the osmanthus trees.


    The old lady cried excitedly


    But I can''t tell.


    Hua Sheng squats down beside the old lady.


    gently pointed at an old Wutong not far away.


    "Grandma, look That tree was going to die, but you asked me to water it and loosen the soil for him It is a good sign that you have survived. You can rest assured that your illness will be cured. "


    The old lady held Hua Sheng''s hand tightly, shaking very much It seems that the mood is also very excited.

 Chapter 70

    Hua Sheng remembered vaguely that three years ago, the only Wutong tree in the yard did not know what it was like to die suddenly.


    It''s not good to use a lot of medicine and fertilizer. It''s going to be bad.


    old lady let Hua Sheng go to Matsumatsu To, watering and watering, even to accompany Wutong to speak.


    Hua Sheng thought it was a bit of a pull, but it was the old lady''s mind after all.


    did what she said, but I didn''t expect that, in three years, Wutong was miraculously revived.


    long ago, the old lady said that Wutong tree is a very good tree because it can attract Phoenix.


    He joked that their family''s little a Sheng was Jin Fenghuang. When you grow up, you must be a dragon in the world.


    But Hua Sheng didn''t care about these words, because grandma is an old superstition. Some words can only be heard.


    The old lady grabbed Hua Sheng''s hand excitedly and wanted to say something.


    Hua Sheng gently helps grandma remove the oxygen mask.


    Leaning over the corner of her mouth, she heard only two faint words - Phoenix.


    Hua Sheng nodded with tears in his eyes.


    , "well, grandma, you''re right. Phoenix, Wutong is the lucky wood that attracts Phoenix, so you need to be good... I''m waiting for Phoenix with you. "


    As soon as he finished this sentence, Hua Sheng felt his grandmother''s head askew.


    Directly on her head


    She turned back in panic, "grandma, grandma Grandma, don''t sleep. Look at me... "


    Spring peach and ginkgo are also flustered, hurried to come.


    Chuntao probes the old lady''s nose with her hand.


    "Miss Old lady Already Gone. "


    Spring peach opens its mouth with great difficulty.


    Hua Sheng just felt a blank in his mind


    Although I knew that grandma was not in good health and would leave sooner or later, I didn''t expect that Just after arriving at zhongcuishan


    "Miss, please don''t let the old lady suffer any more." Ginkgo advised, but I can''t help crying.


    Chuntao and gingko were still many years ago, when the old lady of Huajia took Huasheng to a small place in the south to do charity.


    The two orphans who were taken in by chance are very similar to Huasheng in age and affinity.


    So the old lady of Hua family adopted two children and planned to let them take care of Hua Sheng.


    This greeting is for many years.


    Although Chuntao and gingko are the identity of girls, in this era, there are some dances.


    But in recent years, Hua Sheng has taken good care of them.


    Hua Sheng learns four books and five classics, and they learn a little along with them.


    Even in order to protect Huasheng, the two learned Sanda and were versatile.


    These years around Huasheng, I naturally have feelings for the old lady.


    This time, the old lady left, and the two couldn''t help crying.


    It was Hua Sheng, who didn''t cry loudly, just kept holding the old lady''s hand.


    I don''t know how long it will be before Hua Sheng faints in the dark when she and the old lady are separated


    When Hua Sheng woke up again, it was a day later, ginkgo quickly helped her.


    "Miss."


    "And my grandmother?" She asked.


    "The old lady is still in the spirit shed. When the farewell ceremony is over, she will be settled."


    Hua Sheng has a look at the surrounding environment. This is the old house of Hua family. Yes, they have come back.


    "Help me up. I''ll give grandma some incense." She said weakly.


    "Miss, you are not in good health. You''d better lie down first You should at least have something to eat and water... "


    However, Hua Sheng couldn''t hear what ginkgo in the martial arts school said. She insisted on getting up and dragging her tired body.


    Reluctantly walk to the door, just opened the door He fell to the ground in front of him.


    Fortunately, there is a man standing at the door. He hugs Hua Sheng directly in his arms.

 Chapter 71

    "What are you doing?" The river seldom blames him in such a tone.


    This time, I was really angry.


    She''s all like this, and she''s reluctant to go out. Isn''t that embarrassing herself?


    Hua Sheng raised his head and saw that the man holding himself was the river.


    "I''m going to perfume grandma."


    "Yes, I''ll take you."


    Without waiting for Hua Sheng to speak, Jiang Liu hugs one of her princesses and walks out.


    It''s the first time for Huasheng to see him.


    I always thought that he was always smiling and easy to talk.


    I don''t know if he has such a bullying and tough side.


    The river carries Huasheng all the way to the Lingpeng of the main courtyard.


    Seeing the old lady''s photos hanging in the middle from afar, Hua Sheng felt a sour nose.


    "Don''t cry, save your strength and give grandma the last ride."


    The river bowed its head and ordered that Hua Sheng be really obedient and hold back his tears.


    Hua''s family all arrived, including Hua Feng and Hua Qing''s mother-in-law. Hua Zhi was supported by an assistant. Her ribs were not sharp yet.


    Hua Lin was kneeling alone, silently burning paper.


    Many of the family members of the Hua family have also come, and more than a hundred people have come up and down.


    The river held Hua Sheng and put it down near the Lingpeng, then helped her.


    Hua Sheng was dressed in a long white dress, with long black hair spread out and white strips tied to his head.


    His face is very haggard Originally thin, so a toss, Leng is lost three or four Jin of meat.


    The weak and irresistible look makes people feel sad.


    Hua Sheng reluctantly drags his body and kowtows to the old lady.


    I want to say something, but I didn''t say it after all. I just cried silently.


    After that, Jiangliu picked her up and went back to her room to rest.


    Hua Sheng closed his eyes and refused to say a word.


    Chuntao stealthily calls the river to one side.


    "Uncle, this is not the way Our young lady hasn''t dripped in all day and night If it goes on like this, good people will not be able to endure it. "


    "Well, I''ll find a way."


    "Here is a bowl of rice porridge. You can feed it to her."


    "I''ll try."


    Jiang Liu knows that Hua Sheng''s mood must be worse than anyone else. After all, she was raised by the old lady.


    That feeling is ten times stronger than that of parents.


    Now that the old lady is gone, Huasheng is so sick.


    Who else is going to matter?


    The Chinese are very smart. They just want to protect themselves and take care of themselves.


    Who can care about a girl who is not favored and has a weak sense of existence?


    I''m afraid that at this moment, only the three of them are really concerned about the life and death of Huasheng.


    Jiang Liu is wearing a black long sleeved shirt and black trousers below.


    According to custom, he is an outsider, not a Chinese.


    So just tie a white cloth to the sleeve.


    He took a bowl of rice porridge and sat on the chair beside Huasheng''s bed.


    "A Sheng." He said.


    "A Sheng, you haven''t eaten for a day or a night, and you haven''t drunk any water. You can''t bear it if you go on like this."


    Hua Sheng still didn''t respond.


    "People can''t come back to life after death. Grandma is eighty-four now. It''s a funeral. I think it''s a very happy thing that a person can live without illness and disaster at the age of 84. Grandma is a kind person, so she can have this blessing. I believe that after she left this world, she also went to another warm world, rather than stay here and continue to suffer from the pain. What do you say? ¡±


    the river doesn''t coax women, so I don''t know if that''s OK?

 Chapter 72

    Hua Sheng still didn''t respond, and Jiangliu knew she wasn''t asleep.


    Just don''t want to talk, don''t want to open your eyes.


    "Here''s a bowl of rice porridge. You can sleep after you finish."


    She said nothing


    "If you don''t say anything, I''ll take it as your promise. Anyway, if you don''t eat it, I have a way for you to eat it We are husband and wife. I don''t mind feeding you mouth to mouth, but I''m afraid it''s not good if someone sees us. Anyway, I don''t mind. "


    With that, Jiangliu took a sip of rice porridge.


    Then get close to Hua Sheng''s face


    After all, she couldn''t help it. She pushed him open and opened her eyes at the same time.


    "River, what do you want to do?" Her voice is hoarse.


    The river raised his hand and rubbed against the tip of his nose. "Porridge for you."


    "You''re disgusting..."


    Thinking of mouth to mouth feeding, Hua Sheng was disgusted.


    "I can''t help it. Who told you not to eat? I can''t watch the daughter-in-law who just married home for a few days die of starvation."


    Hua Sheng didn''t say a word


    "Do you want to eat it by yourself, or do you want me to feed it?" He pushed him.


    Hua Sheng didn''t say anything, and he was angry.


    "Since I don''t speak, I will take it as your default to let me feed you..."


    The river still feeds her. Hua Sheng grabs the bowl directly from him.


    "I eat it myself."


    Then Hua Sheng lowered his head and forced himself to take a sip of rice porridge.


    Although it''s like chewing wax, I still drink it after all.


    The river smiled with relief.


    Not far away, peach and ginkgo are also relieved.


    "Sister Chuntao, did you find My uncle seems to know our young lady''s temper very well. He can also deal with her. "


    "Spring peach sighs slightly," this may be a legendary thing down a thing


    "Oh, if my uncle is such a good person, I wish Miss could be with others well Now that the old lady is gone and the young lady has no one to lean on, what can I do if I have a good life in Jiang''s house or not? "


    Both girls are very concerned about Hua Sheng''s situation. After all, Miss Hua is not favored.


    In fact, huazhenyue and his wife are very eccentric, although Huafeng is now a housekeeper.


    But they like Hua Qing. Hua Qing usually doesn''t do much work, but he is always praised.


    Hua Zhi is also a red man, because it is a big star, let them have light on their faces.


    After watching Huasheng eat porridge, Jiangliu is relieved.


    After she lay down, he also helped her pull the quilt.


    "You have a good sleep. I''ll go to the front yard and replace them. I''ll see you later."


    Hua Sheng still didn''t respond, but the river is used to it.


    At nine o''clock that night, Hua Zhenyue, the owner of the Chinese family, said that he would have a meeting.


    So I called the Chinese to the restaurant alone.


    Huasheng is supported by the river. Behind him are spring peaches and Ginkgo biloba.


    Next to the couple are Hua Feng and her husband Zhang Dekai.


    And Hua Qing and her husband Liu Yuzhou.


    Then Hua Zhi and her female assistant.


    Then there was Hua Lin alone. Bai Hao didn''t come, but the Hua family didn''t care about the weak person.


    Huazhenyue swept around, "are you all here?"


    "When you get to QIPA, do you have anything to explain?" Hua Feng asked.


    "Ask a lawyer."


    After Hua Zhenyue finished speaking, a male lawyer with gold glasses came in. We all know that this is Guo Qinghai, a lawyer for the Royal use of the Hua family.


    "Lawyer Guo, everyone is here. You can announce it." Hua Zhen and Yue nodded.


    "OK, everyone, I will announce to you in accordance with the will of Mr. Hua. Three years ago, Mrs. Zhou Yulan, Mrs. Hua, entrusted me to write this will. It said that the yard of Zhong Cuishan, the villa of ten li Chunfeng, her Bentley car, two jewel chests deposited in the bank, and her own shares and funds in China All of them were given to Hua Sheng, the fifth miss of the Hua family. "


    After saying that, everyone looked at Hua Sheng.


    That road to kill the eyes, let the river feel shudder.

 Chapter 73

    When lawyer Guo finished speaking, the people''s eyes were red.


    Not only the sisters of the Chinese family, including Mrs. and Mr. Hua, were shocked.


    The old lady''s will is confidential. She will not die. Who doesn''t know what is written in it?


    Including Hua Sheng, I don''t know how grandma allocated it?


    The Chinese family is no longer more brilliant than before. There are many things in the hands of the old lady.


    It''s hard to avoid everyone''s cold heart when reading this


    Or Hua Qing is so jealous that she can''t believe it. "I don''t believe it Why? Why can''t a bowl of water be leveled? I also served grandma For birthdays and other things, I didn''t give less red envelopes and gifts. How can I give these things to my five younger sisters as soon as I leave? Are we raised by stepmothers? "


    When Hua Qing said that, everyone''s eyes on Hua Sheng are more intriguing.


    In fact, this result is not surprising.


    The old lady is always eccentric. When she leaves, she leaves something for her beloved little granddaughter. She can''t be generous.


    But there are so many things to worry about?


    At this time, Hua Feng, the eldest brother, could not hold his breath. "Now zhongcuishan other courtyard has a market value of at least 10 million yuan. If the five younger sisters of ten li Chunfeng villa live, the price will not be calculated. Grandma''s black Bentley can sell at least 2.2 million yuan now. If the jewelry is less, it will be 5 million yuan, plus the shares and funds of our Huashi group It''s over 100 million. Now our family is not as rich as before. This one hundred million is not a small amount Grandma gave all of them to her five sisters This is to cool the hearts of the other four of us. "


    Mrs. Hua and Mr. Hua are also looking at each other. I don''t know what to say for a while?


    Liu Dekai, Huafeng''s husband, also attached to his wife and deliberately took the tone, "yes, it''s not fair for the old lady to do this People are gone. Now the biggest thing in the family is Dad, right? Do you have a fair word with mom, dad? Since this thing has been spread out, it will be solved at one time today. It can''t be really given to the five younger sisters, right? And Five younger sisters are the little grandma of Jiang family now, and they don''t lack this money, do they? "


    Hua Sheng just listened quietly and didn''t plan to interrupt.


    The river is clear. These people are vampires.


    When the old lady died, she didn''t cry much. When it came time to divide her inheritance, she was very smart.


    It''s all because I got so much from Huasheng.


    In terms of the popular words, lemon is refined.


    It''s too sour. In fact, the two who get married are the worst.


    Hua Feng and Hua Qing, both of them have their own families. They are not Chinese anymore. They must be selfish.


    On the contrary, Hua Zhi is a big star. She doesn''t lack money. She doesn''t care who grandma gives her money to?


    Hua Lin is a literati. She is a little lofty and doesn''t covet these things. She always thinks it''s good to have enough money.


    So, the most fun is the eldest and the second.


    Hua Zhenyue looked at his daughters and at Hua Sheng.


    "Ah Sheng, what do you say about it?"


    Well, it''s a real father. He just left the pot to his little daughter.


    Isn''t it deliberately embarrassing? He didn''t want to offend people, so he asked Hua Sheng directly.


    If Hua Sheng said that, didn''t he offend his four sisters?


    If you don''t say it, do you look at the things left by grandma and give them away?


    Looking at Hua Sheng from the side of the river, I felt sorry for her for a moment.

 Chapter 74

    Hua Zhenyue threw the black pot to Hua Sheng, and naturally everyone was waiting for her to open up.


    Hua Sheng raised his head, looked around for a week, and his lips opened gently. "I respect grandma''s opinion."


    After saying this, he immediately drew a lot of hatred.


    What do you mean by that? Obviously they don''t want to share.


    It''s nice to say that I respect my grandma''s opinion. If I''m honest, I won''t give up?


    Hua Qing is not happy on the spot. She looks at Hua Sheng directly with her face. "Five younger sister, you said that Something''s wrong, isn''t it? Respect grandma? When grandma made a will three years ago, she was not so clear-minded. We are all brothers and sisters. You took a will of 100 million yuan. Are you really interested? As soon as you get married, even the house prepared for you by the Jiang family won''t live in, and you directly dominate the villa with ten li of spring breeze. What did we say? Now even the company''s fund and stock are contracted. Do you want to give us a few ways to live? "


    "Second sister is joking. Why don''t I live for you? Over the years Are you not better than me? The eldest sister and the second sister are both in American Universities When you come back, you will take over the family business. Many major projects of the group are your choices. Third sister did not go abroad to study is also a domestic focus, graduation directly with our family relationship as a big star. Four elder sisters keep a low profile. After graduating from University, they will stay in school and teach directly. The system is internal. When they get old, they will get paid. How about me? When I was eight months old, I was sent to Zhong Cuishan to raise before I was weaned Grandma pitied me and accompanied me to live on the mountain for many years. I didn''t even go to school, let alone luxury goods. These years My life is as pure as a nun''s. you say that I will not give you a living? I would like to ask Who on earth doesn''t live for? " When Hua Sheng said this, he was so angry that he almost lifted the table.


    Everyone in the audience is stupid


    Who can think of looking at the soft and weak little five at ordinary times, in this kind of occasion, can say so hard words?


    Even Hua Lin and Hua Zhi were shocked.


    Hua Lin looks at Hua Sheng strangely.


    Chuntao and gingko are behind the young lady. I just feel happy


    I thought to myself, our young lady is not proud. Do you really think she is a sick cat?


    After saying that, Mrs. Hua was not comfortable. She picked up the tissue and began to wipe her tears.


    "Ah Sheng, it''s me and your father these years. I''m sorry Don''t blame the sisters. They have their difficulties Your grandmother favors you, which is known to all, but Over the years, it''s true that your sisters have done a lot for her. In the end, none of them have been assigned to other sisters. It''s a bit I can''t say Ah Sheng, you should give your mother a face and have a good talk today. After all, everyone is from their own family, aren''t you? "


    Mrs. Hua''s words are pleasant, but After all, it''s still partial to other sisters.


    Obviously let Huasheng take out the things and share them with you.


    In fact, Hua Sheng doesn''t care about these things in her heart. Even without grandma''s money, she has a good life.


    She just can''t swallow it


    Why?


    Without waiting for Hua Sheng to speak, the river hugged Hua Sheng and began to smile, "since they are all from their own families, then I''d like to share my thoughts Let me ask you first. The dowry I gave to a Sheng How much did ah Sheng take for himself? "


    When I asked you that, everyone stopped talking.


    In addition to 500 million yuan of financial assistance, Jiangjia still gave the bride price. It is said that there are 10 Mercedes Benz e-cars alone, as well as 5000 flat office in Fuqiang Tianxi building.


    There are also famous paintings and watches. It''s said that there are still several boxes of gold bars for a certain brand, but Huasheng didn''t get any of them.


    "As for the dowry, it doesn''t matter if a Sheng doesn''t take it. It''s also for your parents. After all, without you, there would be no a Sheng I think that what grandma left for asheng is the second thing, and more of it is a thought. If you embarrass her like this, my husband is also suffering from solid pain. "


    Hua Sheng looks at the river inconceivably. She really didn''t expect that he would speak for her at this time and be positive with her family.

 Chapter 75

    As soon as the river opens, it blocks up all the people.


    Especially when they offered the bride price, they shut up.


    The betrothal gifts were all paid by Hua Zhenyue, not even by his daughters.


    Not to mention 500 million yuan. After all, Huajia has also given the land of fairy lake.


    But Jiangliu has a lot of weight in China, because he represents Jiangjia.


    It''s no good offending him.


    So, it''s easy for the Jiang family to wear small shoes for you.


    If you have a good business, you can get a piece of soup in one sentence.


    So they are afraid of the river.


    River current this sentence is obviously overbearing to protect his wife, who dare to say more?


    See river all say so, Hua Zhi smiled, hit round the field, "Oh, you one by one, is not poor can not, the heart is not enough snake swallow elephant, how many count? It''s all over, isn''t it? Five younger sisters were raised by grandma. These years, they really have more energy than we use. It''s normal to take some things Come on, I''m sleepy. I''ll go to sleep first. I''m not good with my rib injury. I won''t waste it here with you. "


    Hua Zhi yawned and started


    Hua Lin also immediately got up, "whatever you want, I don''t want anything."


    Said Hua Lin also left, she really does not need those things, she just wants to ordinary people''s life, money for her no matter how much is also a number.


    The third and the fourth are gone. If they continue to entangle, they can only show that they are not sensible.


    Hua Feng and Hua Qing don''t say much either.


    But Liu Dekai, the husband of Huafeng, left a bad impression on the river today.


    As the eldest brother-in-law of the Chinese family, he is also an elder. He speaks so aggressively.


    Mercenary, isn''t it bullying Hua Sheng when he is young?


    I don''t care about my family at all. This kind of person is better to pay less attention in the future.


    We''re almost gone, only the Huasheng River and the Huajia couple.


    Hua Sheng suddenly said, "Grandma''s Bentley, just drive it for Dad."


    Hua Zhenyue is a little flattered. He''s also a car of millions.


    Hua Sheng looked at his mother and said, "take away grandma''s jewelry. I can''t use it. It''s all old styles."


    "Well, well." Mrs. Hua''s eyes shone with gold at once. How cheap was it?


    She didn''t even spit when she was so forced just now?


    Now I take the initiative to spit out the money, what does this mean?


    If you force me, I will not. I am willing to give it to you. This shows that Huasheng has a temper, not a soft persimmon.


    If they had just forced them to take it, they would take it for granted.


    But now it''s different. They will be grateful for Huasheng''s gift. So, human beings are wonderful creatures.


    Two boxes of jewelry and Bentley were sent out. Hua Sheng didn''t care.


    But she will keep zhongcuishan other courtyard, which is the only place where she can miss her grandmother and where she grew up as a child.


    When I went back to have a rest, it was already 11:30 p.m.


    the Hua family had only one room for me. Jiangliu and Huasheng both entered the room.


    "Thank you today." She looked at him and said it sincerely.


    The river looked at her with tender eyes.


    He said, "ah Sheng, don''t be afraid. Although grandma is gone, I will be your back from now on."


    Hua Sheng didn''t expect that he would say that, but he was at a loss.


    Because no boy ever said such ambiguous words to her from childhood.


    What she didn''t dare to think is that those of the Hua family who are related to themselves are so indifferent, and Jiangliu, who has no blood relationship with her, will let her live forever?

 Chapter 76

    Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu waited for the old lady''s funeral before returning to spring.


    As soon as he got home, Hua Sheng was bedridden.


    I''m also tired these days, but the river is not good. The company still has a lot of things to do.


    He washed his face, picked up his suit and went out.


    Before he left, he asked Chuntao and ginkgo.


    "She''s tired. Let her sleep first. Recently, she should eat a light diet. In the afternoon, she''d better boil some blood tonic things for her to eat."


    "Yes, sir. Don''t worry. We will take good care of the young lady."


    The river flowed back to the headquarters for a day''s meeting. At the end of work, Qin Wanyu came.


    This surprised him. Qin Wanyu seldom came to the company to find him. They met and drank in the hotel or club in private.


    "President Jiang, President Qin is here."


    "Let him in."


    Qin Wanyu was wearing a casual, light gray shirt and black slacks.


    The diamond watch of master Yuexiang, a master of Jijia, is more than 40000.


    But Qin, Wan and Yu kept a low profile. The brands he liked were not so popular.


    "Hello, President Jiang."


    "Don''t make any noise."


    The river rose, went to the coffee machine, and picked him up a cup of American style.


    Then they sat on the leather sofa.


    "Why are you so free today? Did you pass by? "


    "No, I came to see you."


    "So kind? You''re not looking for a loan? "


    "Haha, I want to lend 100 billion yuan. Jiang always asks for a loan." Qin Wan Yu joked.


    "Well, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I really just came to see you I think you''re too busy to drink with us recently Yesterday, Xiaohe complained that you forgot your brother when you married your daughter-in-law. It''s a typical example of sex preference. "


    River low smile, take out a cigarette to light.


    "I''m really busy recently. My wife''s grandmother just passed away I have lived in China for several days From morning to night, I can''t eat well and sleep well But at last the old lady has settled down. "


    "Oh, you are very filial." Qin Wanyu laughs.


    "Don''t make fun of me, man."


    "I heard it cost a lot of money to marry your wife."


    "Well, it''s a lot, but it''s worth it." The river laughs.


    "Look, before I can say anything, you are in a hurry to speak for her It''s a good idea But I also heard a gossip. "


    "What?"


    "I heard that Xie Dongyang has been dishonest recently, regretted it, and threatened to take your wife away and take it back."


    "He''s always impulsive, never mind."


    For Xie Dongyang, Jiangliu is not at ease.


    He didn''t ask Hua Sheng, including the car he deliberately hit.


    Instead, they brought two new cars directly.


    "That said, but you should be careful Xie Dongyang is no richer than the ordinary second generation. This boy You haven''t seen... "


    "You came to remind me of that?"


    "No, I''d like to tell you that next week''s birthday will be wrapped up in the natural beauty of the country Do you want to take your wife with you? "


    "That''s fine. I''ll think about it."


    "What about the birthday present? What can we do for it?" Qin, Wan and Yu also have a headache.


    Gao he is the smallest here, but he has deep feelings with them.


    "I''ll go back to next week, won''t I? There''s still time. "


    Jiangliu and Qin, Wan and Yu are just gossiping.


    On the other side, when Hua Sheng woke up, it was three o''clock in the afternoon.


    As soon as she came downstairs to eat, Mrs. Jiang came.


    This is the first time that the mother of the river has come to the spring breeze.

 Chapter 77

    Hua Sheng was copying Buddhist scriptures, and Mrs. Jiang went to the door directly.


    "A Sheng." She listened to the river, and she followed it.


    Hua Sheng was stunned, then immediately put down his brush and nodded, "Mom."


    Mrs. Jiang nodded quite satisfied with the title.


    Then he went into the study, "listen to Jiangliu. After the old lady died, you have been in poor health."


    "Yes, it may be a little sad."


    "You''re thin. You need to take it easy. I''ve sent some blood swallows to your maid to boil you." Jiang Fu''s human language is warm and harmonious.


    Mrs. Jiang wears a very atmospheric dress. She likes to wear a dress with good looks. She will wear a simple scarf outside.


    It''s a bit of cloth style, but it''s not without luxury.


    Huasheng likes the style of dress.


    Unlike her mother, Mrs. Hua, she likes to dress in elegant clothes and wear gold and silver jewelry all over her body.


    In terms of taste, Mrs. Jiang is a little higher.


    "Are you practicing?" Mrs. Jiang looked at the brush and the unfinished words on the table.


    Hua Sheng nodded, "if you have nothing to do, you can copy Scriptures for grandma and pray for her."


    Mrs. Jiang is more interested and takes a look.


    The font of Huasheng is not as elegant as that of ordinary girls.


    There is a kind of boy''s writing style, which is vigorous and sharp.


    "Good words."


    "Mom joked. I haven''t learned it. I just like it. I write it in my spare time."


    "This is the great compassion mantra?"


    "Mom, you know that, too?" Hua Sheng has some accidents.


    "That''s natural. Some of our rich families don''t believe in Buddhism. The great compassion mantra is good. Your grandmother can think of her before and after you were born, and she doesn''t waste a lot of money loving you. You are a thoughtful child."


    "Well, I can only do that."


    "Don''t write. Come down and sit with me."


    Mrs. Jiang is not polite. She pulls Hua Sheng out of her study.


    They are sitting in the living room on the first floor.


    Gingko made scented tea for the two.


    Hua Sheng had a chat with this unfamiliar mother-in-law.


    In fact, chatting is not her strong point. She often goes cold.


    Even the peach and gingko that have served her for many years have little chance to chat with Hua Sheng.


    But Mrs. Jiang is more moderate and has no hostility.


    It''s with the meaning of friendship, and Huasheng is not so disrespectful.


    Mrs. Jiang sat here for more than an hour before she left.


    Chuntao hurriedly tells Huasheng, "Miss, your mother-in-law has bought many other supplements besides the blood swallow, as well as dates, medlar, lotus seeds, lily, tremella, and by the way, some wild vegetables in the mountains, saying that you like to eat vegetables. These small dishes are clear. By the way, there are two black chickens, saying that they will make you stewed soup."


    Hua Sheng:


    To be honest, no one has cared about her like this except grandma these years. Huasheng is not used to it for a while.


    I don''t know what to say?


    I''ve been ignored for a long time, and suddenly I''m concerned. It''s really


    "Miss, your mother-in-law looks good. I thought your mother-in-law would be a special old woman who likes to pick up trouble with such a rich family." Ginkgo smiled.


    "That''s not the case. The position of the Jiang family and the pattern of hostess must be very big. They won''t be in the state of small people in the market, but I didn''t expect Jiangliu''s mother to be like this. Maybe it''s because she loves her son. "


    "Miss, no matter whether Mrs. Jiang is in love with her son or anything, she is good to you and will not embarrass you." Chuntao said.


    Hua Sheng nodded, "it''s true. I''m not so ungrateful. Look back I''ll choose one of her favorite things in return. "


    In Hua Sheng''s eyes, there is a way and a way for others to treat her well, and she is not so relieved to enjoy others'' good.


    At this time, her wechat rings


    Open it, it''s the river.

 Chapter 78

    Jiangliu: my mother went to our house?


    Jiangliu is a very intelligent person, and he has a lot of skills in speaking.


    A word of "I" brings in the strange feeling between him and Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng: Well, mom just left.


    Jiangliu: what did she do? Did she embarrass you?


    Hua Sheng: your own mother, don''t you know what it is like?


    Well, she''s been learning badly with Jiang these days, and she''s even joking.


    The river had a toothy expression.


    Jiangliu: is my mother going to talk about giving birth to a baby?


    Hua Sheng: No, it''s too early. How many days are we married? Besides, we''re not real.


    Jiang Liu: maybe it will come true in the future. Many TV plays are performed in this way.


    Hua Sheng: then you''ve seen a lot of TV dramas.


    Jiang Liu: my mother is OK. I don''t think she is the one who can embarrass her daughter-in-law, but if she bullies you, tell me.


    Hua Sheng: how? Can you help me deal with your mother?


    River: No, you tell me, I can make complaints about your mother with you.


    When Hua Sheng saw this, he was happy with a puff.


    Not far away, Chuntao and gingko also smile at each other. Since the young lady got married, no, it should be said that since the young lady got married with her uncle.


    Seems to laugh more and more.


    Hua Sheng is also a man of the moment who has never thought that the prince of Jiangliu is in a high position.


    Actually, in private, he is also a funny guy who likes to tell cold jokes. The contrast is really It''s hard to say.


    Hua Sheng: when my mother came, she was just looking at me. I heard that I was not well recently. I sent many supplements, which are very valuable.


    Jiang Liu: it''s OK. She has money. She''s a local tyrant.


    Hua Sheng: OK, Jiang Shao. Are you a professional Keng ma?


    Jiang Liu: OK, little grandma Jiang, I''m going to pit my mother for you, so do you want to reward me with something? Like a kiss or something


    In fact, Jiangliu is really joking, because in his observation of these days, Huasheng is absolutely slow.


    If you want to get close to her, it''s difficult to have close physical contact with her.


    Seeing this sentence, Hua Sheng''s cheek is slightly hot, which she is not used to.


    It should be said that a person who has never been in love directly marries others and becomes their wife. This new identity is really not adapted.


    The river flirts with this sentence, she did not return.


    At 6:30 p.m.


    when Jiangliu came home from work, he saw Huasheng sitting in the chair of the restaurant.


    "My uncle came back just in time. Miss, I''ll wait for you to eat."


    "Didn''t she stop eating in the afternoon?" The river has some accidents.


    Because he hardly saw Hua Sheng at six o''clock in the evening.


    Ginkgo vomited its tongue and deliberately lowered its voice, "Sir, our young lady cooked a dinner for you in person and said she would eat with you."


    "So good Is there no fraud? " This sentence is whispered by the river itself.


    Happiness comes too suddenly. I''m really not used to it.


    Jiang Liu takes off his coat, washes his hands and goes to the restaurant.


    On the table, there are six dishes and a soup.


    It''s nice to look at it and smell it.


    He took a look at Huasheng. Huasheng only wore a simple half sleeve shirt, white, retro style, lotus leaf sleeve.


    It''s a bit of court style. Seeing that she''s getting younger, no one doubts that she''s a high school student.


    "Gingko said that you made dinner yourself Give it to me? " The river is still unbelievable.

 Chapter 79

    Hua Sheng nodded.


    "What''s a good day today?" He sat down laughing.


    Jiangliu has only one casual white shirt, which is a limited edition of a luxury brand.


    The cuffs are all made of glittering diamonds. He is the kind of person you will find expensive even if you wear them simply.


    To put it bluntly, it''s just that Qi field is full of Qi, which is naturally noble.


    "It''s not."


    "Do you ask me? Looking for a loan? " The river is joking.


    Hua Sheng shook his head. "I''m not short of money."


    "What''s the matter, ah Sheng If you don''t understand, I really don''t dare to eat. I''m afraid it''s Hongmen feast. "


    Hua Sheng could not help but raise his mouth slightly. "In fact, it''s just that I want to express my gratitude. You don''t have to worry."


    "Thank you? Thank you for what? " The river froze at once.


    Think about it, is it because of the two Audi A8 bought before?


    Hua Sheng took a calm look at him. "In the days when my grandma died, you were busy in China, and you had to take care of me The day the will was announced You also help me to talk Although I''m cold-blooded, I''m not a person who doesn''t know how to be grateful. I don''t want to come to your identity, and I don''t know what to buy. So my mother came here today. I asked her about your favorite dishes and made some. How do you like them? "


    Without waiting for the river to speak, Hua Sheng added another sentence.


    "I don''t cook very often, so my craft may not be so good."


    "Never mind, I''ll try."


    River flow is not polite, picked up chopsticks on a piece of sweet and sour ribs.


    Then chew it carefully and enjoy it with your eyes closed.


    "Well, it''s delicious. It''s a good craft." He praised.


    In fact, it''s not easy for Hua Sheng to say these words for her character.


    There is really nothing lacking in the river. Hua Sheng can make a meal for him by himself, which is undoubtedly very warm.


    The river only thinks that it''s worth being nice to her.


    Hua Sheng did ask Mrs. Jiang in the afternoon that Jiang Liu is a very stubborn person. In recent years, what he loved when he was a child is almost the same now.


    Hua Sheng made sweet and sour pork ribs, stir fried okra with vegetable, stir fried shredded pork with yam, steamed bass, beef with sauce, and a fried egg with whitebait.


    With a sour tomato and beef brisket soup, it''s not too good to drink.


    Hua Sheng does not cook much, but she is very talented.


    Chuntao and gingko guide and play next to each other. Huasheng is the chef himself. What he does is not inferior to the chef of the hotel.


    The river opened its appetite that night and ate three bowls of rice in one breath.


    What kind of taste does Hua Sheng have in mind? It should be a sense of satisfaction and achievement?


    At 8 p.m.


    a personal injury happened in a university campus in Jiangcheng.


    A boy broke up with his girlfriend because of a split. The girl couldn''t accept the fact. She stabbed her boyfriend with a fruit knife in anger.


    A classmate called the police and the police sent out three cars.


    Bai Hao follows the team leader and colleagues to carry out the task nearby. When he receives the call, he comes.


    The student who happened to be Hua Lin, so she was there.


    When they met, they were extremely embarrassed.


    Last time Bai Hao proposed to break up, he deleted all contact information of Hua Lin.


    Hua Lin has been sad for a long time. She hasn''t been in shape recently. She is listless in class.


    "You How are you? "


    In private, Bai Hao alone called Hua Lin aside.


    Hua Lin looked at him gloomily. "What do you think?"


    "Xiaolin, love is not everything You have to take good care of your body and live a good life. "


    Bai Hao sees that Hua Lin''s mental state is not very good. In just a few days, the whole person has lost a lot of weight.


    "Bai Hao, don''t you think it''s ridiculous to say that now?"

 Chapter 80

    Bai Hao is silent


    Take off the police cap and look at a lake in the campus not far away Mood is also complex.


    Does he love warlin?


    Love, Hua Lin is the most common beauty in Hua''s daughter, but she is brilliant, immaterial and upright.


    What Bai Hao needs is such a woman to live with him.


    Bai Hao''s salary is not high. Every time they meet, Hua Lin offers to eat snacks.


    She can eat hamburgers and noodles. Bai Hao also knows that she saves money for him.


    So I love this little girl more and more. If I don''t know she is a Chinese family, maybe both of them will talk about marriage now.


    But The facts can''t be changed. She is the Chinese family.


    "Bai Hao, it''s you who broke up It''s you who bring me pain. Now it''s you who let me take good care of myself How can you play the Savior and the outsider? Why do you think you can control me? Now that I''ve broken up, am I dead or alive? What''s the matter with you? "


    Hua Lin is a girl with strong self-esteem. She has been sensitive and fragile since she was separated.


    Hua Lin said that Bai Hao was really embarrassed.


    "Xiaolin, I''m sorry I hurt you... "


    "Is it interesting to say that? Since officer Bai is here to handle the case, go to work quickly. "


    With that, Hua Lin turns around.


    "Xiaolin I''m just an ordinary policeman, but if you need any help I''m sure it''s incumbent on me. "


    Bai Hao can''t let it go, and feels sorry for Hua Lin.


    Although the two did not have any intimate relationship, but together for several months, so many sweet memories suddenly become lingchi''s knife.


    Girls are more vulnerable than boys, so Bai Hao is also distressed and uncomfortable.


    Warrington steps, head also did not return, Jilted a sentence, "I do not have the habit of making friends with my predecessor, officer Bai does not have to be tough."


    It''s a contradiction to be able to be friends after breaking up.


    After breaking up, you can''t be a friend because you''ve hurt yourself.


    After breaking up, we can''t be enemies, because we have loved each other.


    After breaking up, you can only be the most familiar stranger, and then give time to others, time will dilute everything.


    Including the oath of the sea and the mountain, and unforgettable.


    So Bai Hao, Hua Lin can''t listen to these words.


    After Hua Lin left, Bai Hao took people to the police car and left.


    After Hua Lin went back, she couldn''t sleep. Finally, she sent a circle of friends who took her family to China and complained about Bai Hao.


    She wrote --


    if there is an afterlife, I want to make a tree, stand forever, without sadness and joy.


    Half in the dust, half in the wind.


    Half in the shade, half in the sun.


    Very silent, very proud, never rely on, never find.


    If there is an afterlife, it can be changed into a gust of wind and become eternal in a moment.


    No sentimental feelings, no sentimental eyes.


    Half in the rain, half in the spring travel.


    Lonely, lonely to go on a long journey, the light miss all away, never miss, never love.


    Hua Lin''s poem is about removing Sanmao, who is her favorite idol.


    She has always envied the love between Sanmao and Hexi, but she is not Sanmao after all, and Baihao is not Hexi.


    The two of them, even the most secular gate, can''t cross over. Maybe love is so fragile.


    Hua Sheng brushes to the circle of friends. Seeing Hua Lin''s words, it''s actually a little uncomfortable.


    She didn''t fall in love. She didn''t know what Sadomasochism was, but she was still sympathetic.


    Thinking about it, Hua Sheng left her a message and wrote a sentence.

 Chapter 81

    Hua Sheng leaves a comment - I wish you all the best in the world, but there is still light in your eyes.


    Hua Sheng is a man of few words, so long talk is not her character.


    By contrast, the other sisters are weaker.


    Hua Feng commented: don''t give up the whole forest for a big tree.


    Hua Qing''s comment is: a poor smelly policeman, one year''s salary is not as much as your monthly dividend, what are you sad about?


    Hua Zhi is more powerful, only said: missed you, he will regret, you missed him will have better.


    These words have no effect on Hualin. She doesn''t even want to reply.


    But Hua Sheng said that, her heart is warm.


    Some moved, some complicated.


    Yes, she''s been trying to be an ordinary person all these years, trying to get rid of the traces of a powerful family.


    Try to live on your own like.


    So even if you taste all kinds of things in the world, you can''t give up your attitude towards life.


    There is still light in the eyes, even if there is hurt in the heart.


    So Hua Lin didn''t reply below in order not to let other sisters think more.


    After all, the other sisters didn''t reply.


    Instead, I sent a wechat to Huasheng alone.


    She said: five younger sister, thank you.


    Hua Sheng replied with a smile.


    Hua Lin suddenly blamed herself for her attitude towards Hua Sheng that day, so she asked if she needed any help?


    But I always feel that right now, right time.


    In fact, Hua Sheng didn''t think much about it, nor did he comfort Hua Lin to try to woo her.


    After all, Hua Lin is not so popular in China, and it''s useless to draw her together.


    Just feel, she was lovelorn, extremely sad, oneself comfort.


    In a flash, on Friday, Jiangliu called Huasheng before leaving work in the evening.


    Ask her tentatively, Gao he''s on his birthday, and he''s packed the house in the natural beauty of the country. Everyone wants to see her.


    The river is ready to be rejected.


    Unexpectedly, Hua Sheng agreed.


    And the attitude was excellent.


    This is what the river didn''t expect.


    So he didn''t respond for a long time and forgot to give Huasheng the information.


    Hua Sheng:?


    Jiang Liu: at


    Hua Sheng: do I need to prepare any birthday gifts for your friends?


    Jiangliu: No, I''m ready. Just come with me.


    Hua Sheng: Yes.


    Jiang Liu: then I''ll go home to pick you up and go with you.


    Hua Sheng: good


    group headquarters, Jiangliu is in a good mood after sending wechat.


    "I''ll leave early today. You can call me whenever you have something. If it''s urgent, you can go to my father."


    The assistant smiled and said, "OK, Mr. Jiang, where are you in such a hurry?"


    "Take my wife to dinner." Leaving this sentence, river picked up his coat and left in a hurry.


    Jiangliu is in the group. There are two assistants, one male and one female. The male is Li Chang and the female is Tan Jing.


    Both of them are husband and wife. They are both excellent students from overseas famous schools, so there is no ambiguity between them and the river.


    In addition, there is a secretary room at the door.


    There are two female secretaries, one secretary general, who is also in charge of some group affairs.


    In their eyes, Jiangliu is actually a good boss with good character, courage and vision.


    After the river left, the Secretary''s office immediately began to gossip.


    "Eh? Do you think our president Jiang has been shining recently? Marriage is different. "


    "That''s right. It''s said that President Jiang is very kind to his wife. He goes home on time every night. Let me say, who can marry President Jiang? He really saved the galaxy in his last life."


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Guose Tianxiang night place


    the river takes Huasheng''s hand, enters the private room, and then the whole place boils.

 Chapter 82

    Because we didn''t expect the mysterious lady Jiang Liu would come.


    In addition to Qin, Wan and Yu, he had tried before and felt that there was a play.


    Gao he and Wang Junxian were stunned.


    In addition to some of them, Gao he has many friends. There are at least 20 people in this private room.


    It''s also in the rich circle, and there are several rich second generation with model girlfriends.


    There was also a second-line star on the scene. The other day, a gong Dou opera was very popular. He was a supporting actor. He looked good. His name was Hao Shanshan.


    Jiangliu is dressed in a navy blue suit. He is 186 in height. He is tall and handsome, and everywhere he goes is a bright spot.


    There is a wedding ring on the ring finger of the left hand, which has a special flavor.


    Today, Huasheng is also a rare example of abandoning the Chinese way of wearing, the cheongsam and the improved skirt.


    Wearing a new Chanel lake blue dress, sleeveless, white and slender arms, let all women envy.


    In particular, the beauty of the world, where she is, will make all women have no sense of existence.


    So that''s why, for so many years, Huasheng has no friends.


    Girls are born with jealousy. They don''t like to be green leaves.


    In Bai Juyi''s song of eternal hatred, there is a line that looks back on the smile, the beauty, the beauty, and the beauty of six palaces.


    In fact, Jiangliu felt that although he didn''t know what happened to the empress of the Tang Dynasty?


    But if it is a Sheng, it will really make all women lose color.


    Everyone has a love for beauty. He is not Yan Kong, but he also likes beauty.


    Who doesn''t like beautiful, beautiful things?


    Hua Sheng is wearing a lake blue dress and a Chanel limited edition bag. These are all her own.


    Jiangliu wanted to prepare, but at first he didn''t prepare as much surprise as Huasheng himself, so he had to stop.


    Huasheng''s ring finger on his right hand is the same wedding ring as Jiangliu''s, but the diamond is much bigger than Jiangliu''s.


    Hand in hand, they play the role of loving couple.


    "My God I''m not dazzled This is my Jiangdian And your Highness''s new daughter-in-law? " The crane exclaimed.


    Qin, Wan and Yu smiled with satisfaction.


    Wang Junxian didn''t speak, but his eyes fell on the river and joked deliberately, "President Jiang, would you please introduce Mrs Jiang to us?"


    The river held Huasheng''s hand tightly.


    "This is my wife, Hua Sheng."


    Such a formal introduction is a bit uncomfortable for everyone. It''s a big occasion.


    Gao he was the first to respond, and quickly got up. "Good sister-in-law."


    Hua Sheng smiles.


    "This is the little birthday star tonight, Gao He." Introduction to Huasheng by Jiangliu.


    Then he pointed to the two men sitting in rows on the sofa. "That''s Qin Wanyu and Wang Junxian. All they mentioned to you are my brothers."


    "Hello everyone." Hua Sheng says hello generously.


    As a matter of fact, it''s all said on the way here.


    Hua Sheng knows a little bit about Qin, Wan, Yu and Gao He, but Wang Junxian absolutely knows.


    Because Wang Junxian, one of the four families, is also a famous young man.


    River with Huasheng sit, a few people drink while chatting.


    The river ordered a glass of orange juice for Hua Sheng, and she didn''t drink a few.


    Not far away, those rich second generation and small models were shocked.


    I thought, it''s worthy of being a woman of the river. It''s just a gorgeous city.


    Moreover, they are from the famous Chinese family, and their words and deeds are not comparable to those of these little girls. That temperament is really innate, not learned.


    There is a rich second generation named Chen Liang, who also plays with Xie Dongyang at ordinary times.


    So I took out my mobile phone and took a small video, and wechat sent it to Xie Dongyang.


    "Elder brother Xie, who is this woman?"


    At this time, Xie Dongyang is dancing in another bar, and a group of friends, after receiving the small video, carefully watched it several times.


    Just ask that Chen Liang: where are you?

 Chapter 83

    That is called Chen Liang''s busy reply, "second brother, I am in the country, today is Gao he''s birthday, we are all here."


    "Oh."


    Only one word back, Xie Dongyang has no news.


    Chen Liang thought, I think it''s because he''s too lazy to go back.


    Chen Liang also heard that Xie Dongyang was a little regretful before, and wanted to rob people with Jiangliu.


    But these are just heard and not confirmed. Today''s video is also a test.


    I thought it was over. I didn''t know


    Half an hour later, Xie Dongyang came.


    I came here with a cake in my hand.


    As soon as he came in, the whole audience was shocked again.


    Gao he looks stunned. "What''s your situation?"


    As soon as Xie Dongyang entered, he took a look at Huasheng. She sat beside the river, quietly.


    It''s very nice to wear a blue skirt.


    He looked at her so far away and felt very moved.


    Xie Dongyang took a look at Hua Sheng, then looked at Gao he and said with a smile, "isn''t this for your birthday?"


    "Don''t make any noise..." Gao he looks embarrassed.


    He and Xie Dongyang had no friendship at all, and they didn''t play together at ordinary times.


    Gao he has been called Jiangliu brother all these years, so he is not the same as Xie Dongyang.


    It is because of no friendship, so Xie Dongyang came here and said to celebrate his birthday. How could he believe it?


    In fact, when Xie Dongyang stepped in, some of you, Gao He, Qin Wanyu and Wang Junxian, were all right.


    Even Jiangliu and Huasheng know his intention.


    It''s just that Hua Sheng doesn''t care. She''s not familiar with this man.


    "No, happy birthday, buddy." Xie Dongyang put the cake heavily on the tea table.


    Just as you are wondering, Xie Dongyang has always been very generous, how can he only send a cake.


    Xie Dongyang takes apart the cake box, picks up the knife and cuts it directly, and takes out a key from it.


    Car key, Porsche car key.


    Xie Dongyang throws the key to Gao Hehuai. "Porsche 911, limited edition moonlight white."


    "Cough Thank you for being so kind. I can''t take it. "


    Gao he has a good family background. Naturally, he is not the one who needs a car, but it has to be said that Xie Dongyang is really generous.


    "It''s OK. Don''t be polite to me. Take it." He has a very domineering voice.


    Then, the next second, we will walk directly to Huasheng.


    "Sheng Sheng, you are here, too." He pretended not to know he was there.


    The second generation of the little rich named Chen Liang was shocked. Thank you for your acting. It''s OK.


    Hua Sheng almost didn''t lift his eyelids. "Thanks a lot. I don''t like to joke."


    Jiang Liu also smiled, "thanks a little. My wife is introverted and not suitable for joking. Besides, it''s not suitable for you to call her Sheng Sheng."


    "Don''t mind, Mr. Jiang. Sheng Sheng and I have a personal relationship. Sheng Sheng will bring your little black out when he is free. I think I have a lot of predestination with it I also dragged my friends abroad to buy a lot of imported cat food for him. I believe he will like it. "


    OK, let''s talk about the cat. Xie Dongyang is not good at it.


    This is intended to embarrass the river.


    Those who don''t know why the second generation of the little rich are all ignorant.


    I thought, what is this?


    Ming Ming is President Jiang''s wife, but is he familiar with Xie Shao? Do you still have cats together?


    The second-line actress, Hao Shanshan, smiled smugly, took a picture secretly and sent it directly to Liang Xiaoxiao.


    Xie Dongyang''s predecessor


    Liang Xiaoxiao: what do you mean?


    Hao Shanshan: Xiaoxiao, as your sister, I have to tell you the truth. You don''t feel aggrieved if you lose. Look at the five young ladies of the Hua family. Their looks are amazing. Now they are married. Xie Shao is still chasing after them. It seems that they have a cat together. It''s very considerate to her.

 Chapter 84

    Liang Xiaoxiao has been indignant since he was dumped by Xie Dongyang.


    Because I enjoyed the attitude of the stars and the moon when I was with the king.


    I can''t stand being sneered at any longer, though she is not short of money now.


    But social status is not recognized. In other words, without Xie Dongyang, she is really nothing.


    If you want to go back to the entertainment circle, you can''t get any good films.


    Let''s have a sisterhood party and get ridiculed.


    After all, the entertainment circle is originally a plastic flower friendship.


    So Hao Shanshan said that Liang Xiaoxiao was even more angry.


    She looked at the photos. That Huasheng is really beautiful.


    But She''s not bad. Can she sing? Is Huasheng talented enough? Does she have a good taste?


    Do you have her in bed skills? Will it make men happy?


    At this moment, as if a car of lemons had turned over, Liang Xiaoxiao felt very bad.


    "How could they be together?" Liang Xiaoxiao said coldly.


    "Today is the birthday of Gao''s son. My boyfriend has a good time with him. I''m invited to share it with him Then I didn''t expect that Gao''s son had such a strong circle of friends. Qin Wanyu, the prince of the king''s family, the prince and his wife of the Jiang''s family all arrived. Xie Shao was just here, but apparently came running to Mrs. Jiang It''s strange that you knew this. Why did you want to escape marriage at the beginning You are also powerful Originally, Xie Shao was going to get married, but you couldn''t get up with the bewilderment of gentleness and miss the wedding. In a word, Jiang always thanks you very much. Otherwise, if you didn''t have so many moths, how could he have the chance to marry Xie Shao''s fiancee? Right? "


    "Hao Shanshan, can you speak?"


    "Oh, I''m still angry. Don''t be angry. I made fun of you. Ok I don''t want to talk to you. I want to drink with Xie Shaojiang and them. "


    At the end of the day, Liang Xiaoxiao will show off his mobile phone on purpose, smashing it to pieces.


    Without Xie Dongyang''s remorse for Hua Sheng, she would not have been abandoned so soon.


    After all, she is obedient and intelligent But Hua Sheng It''s really a tool for men.


    Liang Xiaoxiao secretly wrote down this account on Hua Sheng.


    On the other hand, because of the appearance of Hua Sheng, her photos were also exposed.


    Whether it''s a small video or a photo, whether it''s a circle of friends or a micro blog.


    In the end, several media were shocked and microsearched.


    The title is - Mrs. Jiang''s beauty has been compared with many female stars in the entertainment circle. Finally, Hua Sheng wins.


    After all, beauty can be copied, but temperament cannot be cultivated.


    And now, most of the female stars in the entertainment circle are cosmetic faces, at least they have been fine tuned.


    Huasheng is really a natural beauty. It''s very recognizable when you look at it.


    Instead of making people blind in the street.


    The rich have such a large circle of friends, so the Chinese family will soon know about it.


    Thank you family also know.


    Xie Dongze, Xie Dongyang''s elder brother, and his wife are preparing for a rest at home.


    When Feng Yu saw the photo, he took it to her husband. "Look at it, husband."


    "Who is this?"


    "This is Dongyang''s daughter-in-law who was going to marry the fifth child of the Hua family before."


    Xie Dongze took a look and sighed slightly, "no wonder our second brother keeps making troubles all the time. It turns out that he is so beautiful."


    "Are you looking at the heart, too?" Feng Yu deliberately teases Xie Dongze.

 Chapter 85

    Xie Dongze fondly pinched his wife''s face. "Don''t talk nonsense, you know I''m not like that."


    Feng Yu also smiled. "I know. It''s just a joke. But then again, we can''t go on like this If other women make trouble, but now the Hua family and the Jiang family are married, both of them want face. The second one is going to make trouble. "


    Xie Dongze sighed a little and put his hand around his wife''s shoulder.


    "I know everything you said, but who is the second, don''t you know? He is not afraid of his father''s whip. Will he care about the faces of Jiang family and Hua family? "


    Feng Yu also has a headache. He wants to talk about Xie Dongyang next time.


    The arrival of Xie Dongyang made the atmosphere extremely awkward.


    He took the initiative to find words, and Hua Sheng ignored him.


    Later Gao he was embarrassed, afraid that he would make the river unhappy, so he let everyone go early.


    To put it bluntly, that is to say, I''m going to be a guest chaser.


    Before leaving, Xie Dongyang was not very willing.


    Deliberately close to Hua Sheng, "you follow him, how boring life is. Sooner or later, you will regret it."


    The river flows directly around Hua Sheng''s shoulder, leaving her far away from Xie Dongyang.


    The river swept Xie Dongyang, but also disdained.


    "There''s only one chance, but you missed it Now I''m here again. It''s really a loss of your status as the second young master of Xie''s family You are also an adult. You''d better think twice before you do anything. My wife obviously doesn''t know you very well. Please don''t disturb me. "


    Finish saying, river flows to embrace Hua Sheng shoulder to leave.


    Huasheng never returned.


    It can be seen that she does not have any memorial to Xie Dongyang.


    Jiang Liu asked privately that Hua Sheng and Xie Dongyang had never met before, and there was no intersection.


    Intermarriage is also the meaning between two families, so now Xie Dongyang''s entanglement will really make him lose his price.


    Gao he walked behind Xie Dongyang and patted him on the shoulder.


    "You make such a fuss today, my birthday is not good Come on, it''s an apology for your Porsche Listen to me, don''t pester the women in Jiangdian He''s not something you can afford. Why bother yourself? Is it not a good life for a dandy? "


    "No, I like to rob other people''s women, addicted."


    Xie Dongyang said this on purpose, aiming at the river.


    Qin, Wan, Yu and Wang Junxian just went out, listening clearly.


    But the two men said nothing, and their personalities were always low-key.


    So we can be like the river.


    Gao he is a little reluctant. He takes a group of rich second generation children and changes the venue to continue to play.


    However, I apologized to you in wechat group.


    There are only four of them in that private group, Gao Hejian''s.


    There are rivers, Qin, Wan and Yu, Wang Junxian, and Gao He.


    Gao He: some elder brothers, I didn''t finish this scene today. I don''t want to call that group of cubs. I don''t know that the shameless leak has caused the stinky fish Xie Dongyang to have a pot of soup. I''ll have a separate banquet another day and invite elder brothers alone. The birthday gift has been received. My younger brother remembers it in his mind.


    Qin Wanyu: OK, how do you go crazy with them? You are all peers and a group of children.


    Wang Junxian: the flying machine I sent is very cool. You can go to the countryside tomorrow to have a good time and take more videos.


    Jiangliu: it''s OK, Xiaohe. It''s better for you to have a birthday. We know who you are. As for Xie Dongyang, don''t worry. My daughter-in-law is not familiar with him.


    After saying this, the river looked at Hua Sheng with a smile. "Ah Sheng, you didn''t have enough just now. Would you like me to take you to have something to eat?"

 Chapter 86

    I thought Hua Sheng would refuse. After all, she ate late.


    I didn''t know that she pointed to a small shop on the side of the road


    After listening to the river, Rolls Royce stopped at the side of the road.


    They get off and walk towards Huasheng pointing to the shop.


    It''s a small restaurant with wonton noodles, small but clean.


    "What can I have for you, gentlemen?"


    The boss''s wife is a middle-aged woman in her forties, with a smiling face and a good eye.


    Hua Sheng looked at the recipe and pointed out, "I want wonton noodles with pure cabbage filling."


    "Good."


    "I want a bowl of meat and three delicacies." River said.


    They just had a good time in the country and didn''t have enough to eat. The place was not suitable for eating either. They were singing, drinking and dancing.


    They sat face to face, and the river found Huasheng quiet most of the time.


    Even if it''s a meal, it''s quiet and quiet. It''s very elegant.


    It''s not like a modern girl, but it''s a little like an old lady.


    "I wonder if you have passed through ancient times when you are so prim?"


    Hua Sheng was stunned and then smiled.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "You have a big brain. You are suitable for writing novels. You are not suitable for being president." Hua Sheng lowers his head.


    They are just chatting. Hua Sheng doesn''t talk much. Generally, the river asks her what she answers.


    But it''s better than before, at least now.


    They are not so strange.


    What they don''t know is that at this moment, the overwhelming black Hua Sheng''s Posts begin to appear.


    At the beginning is a piece called Jiang''s little grandma, unknown black material.


    By malicious swipe screen forward, slowly heat up, also on the hot search page.


    More and more people are watching.


    It probably says that Jiang''s young grandmother had a personal relationship with Xie''s young master before. Later, because of the family interests, they broke up and Xie refused to marry. The Hua family is also unwilling to find the Jiang family as a spare tire. They also took the five hundred million yuan of the Jiang family as a part of selling their daughter. It''s hard to hear what they said, and the person who wrote the post is also sharp.


    This one caused a stir on the Internet


    Even unknown netizens were led by the water army to start standing in line, heihuasheng.


    Hua Zhi first saw, because she is a big star, very concerned about media trends.


    Hua Zhi listens to assistant to say this hindsight, immediately log in micro blog to find this post to look over, angry enough.


    There are many comments from netizens.


    Netizen 1: are the Hua family really poor and crazy? A girl sells 500 million yuan, which is inlaid with gold?


    Netizen 2: did the woman sleep with Xie Dongyang before? I don''t know, or is it a virgin? Will the prince of the Jiang family pick up a pair of worn shoes?


    Netizen 3: miss huajiawu is very good-looking. If I was in the river, I would certainly like to. Everyone has a love for beauty.


    Netizen 4: I don''t think Huasheng is good-looking, but I think Huazhi is the best thing for Huajia. She is a powerful and domineering queen. When Huasheng looks at it, she thinks it''s a steamed bun. It''s very cowardly.


    Netizen 5: this melon is really delicious. You dare to pick it up at the top level. Are you not afraid to check the water meter at that time?


    Hua Zhi is going to die after watching the gas. She directly leaves her mobile phone aside.


    "Which media wrote this? It''s bad for the reputation of my five younger sisters and the reputation of my Chinese family. I''m going to kill him."


    "You are angry first. It''s not written by the media. It''s from a small microblog, but apparently you''ve spent money on heat and water army We all suspect that someone has deliberately hacked Miss Wu. I wonder if Miss Wu has offended anyone? "


    "Five younger sisters look like that Less likely to offend? Don''t you Is it Xie Dongyang Hua Zhi only thinks of Xie Dongyang.

 Chapter 87

    Hua Zhi then picked up her mobile phone and called Xie Dongyang.


    Xie Dongyang is sulking this time. When he saw Hua Sheng, he was ignored and he lost a Porsche to Gao He.


    "Hello?"


    See Hua Zhi to call, he quickly picked up.


    "Xie Dongyang, I black five younger sister''s post, is you ask people to write?" Hua Zhi asked directly.


    "What post?"


    "You still pretend? It''s all hot on Weibo. "


    "I''ll see."


    Xie Dongyang picked up the tablet computer, opened the microblog to search, and saw the black material post at a glance.


    Then I opened it and took a quick look.


    "Hua Zhi, this I really didn''t do it. Although I''m not a gentleman, I still don''t want to do this kind of sneaky business. Besides, I like Huasheng so much. How can I give up to black her? Don''t you think? "


    Hua Zhi holds the mobile phone and turns a white eye.


    "It''s not easy to say. In case you deliberately make a quarrel between Jiang Jiasheng and her because of love and hate After all, it says that my five younger sisters had personal relationship with you before, but they will put money on their faces. I haven''t seen my five younger sisters for several years, and I can still have personal relationship with you? "


    Hua Zhi is fierce, regardless of whether it''s Xie Dongyang or not, it''s a curse.


    Although Xie Dongyang is also grumpy, he is not so stiff with Hua Zhi.


    "I''ll have it investigated. Don''t worry."


    Without waiting for Hua Zhi to speak, Xie Dongyang hangs up.


    "You..."


    Hua Zhi to the mobile phone, a look hung up, is really speechless.


    But Xie Dongyang didn''t do it.


    So, who will make these crooked ways come to heihuasheng and deliberately provoke two families?


    Hua Sheng is eating wonton noodles with Jiang Liu. Her sisters are in the family group. They are crazy about her.


    I don''t know if Huasheng can do it.


    She took out her mobile phone and silently read the post, just sneered and continued to eat noodles with her head down.


    River also received, he directly arranged for people to start the whole network to delete posts, forbidden speech, grasp the direction of public opinion.


    But from the beginning to the end, I didn''t mention it to Hua Sheng. After all Who knows that they are black, no one will be in a good mood.


    Being at the top of the world, you can''t escape right and wrong.


    What the common people like most is to discuss the grudges and gossip of these giants after dinner, and talk about it with relish.


    This happened in the river in their time, so he actually looked at it rather lightly, as long as he dealt with it in secret.


    But Xie Dongyang is not the style at all.


    He just likes Huasheng. He likes it very much.


    It''s said that my sweetheart is black. How can I bear it?


    To launch forces directly is to dig up the ground three feet, but also to dig out the behind the scenes.


    So In the end, I found that this man was actually an acquaintance of his own.


    In a high-end apartment building in the center of the city, song Meiqi, wearing a white bathrobe, had just opened the door before she had to dry her hair.


    He was pushed to the living room by Xie Dongyang.


    "Second brother, why are you here?" She was surprised.


    Although he is the elder brother of his aunt''s family, Xie Dongyang doesn''t like this younger sister.


    When I was a child, I thought she was a troublesome and crying ghost.


    On the contrary, Xie Dongyang prefers her own sister Xie Dongyao. She thinks that Yao Yao is like herself, a bohemian and wild horse.


    "That post of heihuasheng, did you find someone to do it?" Xie Dongyang''s face was gloomy.


    "Second brother, i..."


    "Don''t say it''s useless. Is it you?" Xie Dongyang was furious.

 Chapter 88

    Song Meiqi is scared. She knows Xie Dongyang''s temper.


    That''s a bully that I can''t control. From small to large, it''s a headache.


    "I did it, but I also had a reason for it."


    Song Meiqi is afraid of being slapped, so she explains quickly.


    Xie Dongyang sat on the sofa with a cold voice and knocked the back of the sofa with his left hand.


    "Tell me why."


    "I always like jiangliuge She suddenly robbed me I feel sad Just like the lovelorn You should have heard that Yao Yao also said that I have been fond of Jiangliu for a long time. When I was in University, I worked hard to meet him and strive for a department with him I did so much I''m not willing to And I think if I provoke them, if they are separated, you can also get Huasheng. Don''t you like her? " Song Meiqi quickly flatters.


    "Oh, you''ve got such a good idea." Xie Dongyang glanced at her coldly.


    "Second brother, what I said is true Otherwise I would not have done such a thing... "


    Xie Dongyang thought at first that Liang Xiaoxiao did it.


    Because that woman always has a terrible mind, and it''s not strange to do such a thing.


    But in the end, I found out it was my stupid sister.


    It''s going to be pissed off by her.


    Song Meiqi also made a lot of money this time. In order to buy a hot water army, she threw a million yuan.


    It''s worse than many stars. I really want Huasheng to be a black pot.


    It''s a pity that the river turns the tide.


    Jiangliu is not willing to over track, presumably knowing that the person behind is song Meiqi, and is not willing to take care of her.


    But Xie Dongyang is different. If this person is not song Meiqi today.


    He''s really going to let her spend the rest of her life in a wheelchair.


    Thanks for being so hot and rude.


    "Song Meiqi, I''ll just say something once You can use whatever means you like. It''s your ability to cheat him to go to bed I won''t ask you more, but I warn you, don''t start from Huasheng. Huasheng is the person I like. I don''t allow anyone to black her behind her. If it weren''t for you, I would be disabled if I were someone else. "


    Song Meiqi shivered with fear.


    "Second brother, I''m wrong. I dare not. Really, I won''t do it later."


    "Remember."


    Pointed to her nose and said again, Xie Dongyang just left.


    Song Meiqi was almost paralyzed by fear. After Xie Dongyang left, she lay on the bed and gasped.


    How can I think of it? At last, the river is not grumpy. Xie Dongyang is grumpy first.


    It seems that he took a fancy to Huasheng, which was really not a new feeling for a while.


    In a flash, Huasheng and Jiangliu have been married for more than a month. Xie Dongyang is still obsessed with silence.


    In the morning of the next day, Xie Dongyang stayed up in the villa until ten o''clock.


    Listen to nanny aunt said, his mother came, but also with a woman.


    Xie Dongyang, wearing sapphire blue pajamas and shaggy hair, went downstairs to have a look. It was true.


    "Son, I''d like to introduce myself to you. This is your aunt Xiaoxia''s daughter, XiuXiu. She is still studying in England. She studies architecture. She''s a very powerful girl."


    Lady Xie Balabala said a lot of good things about girls. It''s obvious that this is a dating game.


    But I can bring the girl home to have a blind date without notice. It''s my mother''s undoubted, and it''s really a hard core blind date.


    Xie Dongyang languidly leaned against the handrail of the stairs, looked at the girl, picked up her eyebrows, "XiuXiu? Which show? Chen Duxiu''s show? "

 Chapter 89

    The girl looked embarrassed after listening


    Mrs. Xie hurriedly finished the show. "Ha ha, you see, my son is so humorous It''s not like me or his father at all. It''s very cheerful. "


    The girl nodded and didn''t say much.


    "Dongyang, the family has opened a guest, hurry to change clothes."


    Xie Dongyang is indifferent, slowly from the stairs down, all the way to the girl.


    To tell you the truth, this girl is very good. She has big eyes and short hair. She has curly hair. It''s chestnut.


    The face is wearing delicate makeup, a white dress of a big brand, with some exaggerated big ring earrings.


    From time to time, they have good temperament and taste in wearing.


    It''s reasonable to say that the person chosen by Xie Fu must be first-class. His family background should not be asked. He must be excellent.


    If it was before, Xie Dongyang would probably add a wechat and tease when he was bored.


    But at present, his mind is attracted by Hua Sheng. He has no mind for other women.


    Naturally, he knew the meaning of his mother''s bringing people home, but he didn''t want to give this face.


    So, he quite vulgar swept a girl''s chest, "not D cup, do not like."


    After that, the girl was stunned, then blushed with anger in her eyes.


    "Dongyang, what are you talking about?"


    Mrs. Xie is going to die of anger, thinking that you are deliberately smashing the scene.


    It''s not what it looks like at ordinary times. How can it make people unhappy.


    The girl named XiuXiu is not to be outdone.


    "So you are looking for a daughter-in-law, or a cow?"


    "I like cows. They are good for the next generation''s food and clothing." Xie Dongyang is also deliberately angry with her.


    Mrs. Xie can''t stop her. After all, her mouth is on him.


    The girl looked at Mrs. Xie and nodded slightly. "Aunt Xie, I have something else to do. Go first. Your son is not suitable for me."


    "Eh? XiuXiu, don''t leave XiuXiu. He''s joking in Dongyang. He''s not like that at ordinary times. "


    Mrs. Xie is in a hurry to explain, but other girls don''t listen.


    After the girl left, Xie Dongyang whistled contentedly to celebrate.


    Mrs. Xie turned and smashed the bag, almost hitting him on the head.


    Xie Dongyang''s reaction was also quick. He bowed his head directly, and the bag wiped his head and flew over.


    "Dangerous Mom, what are you doing? You want to kill me? "


    "I wish I killed you. You are not filial."


    "I don''t like to hear that Why not be filial? Didn''t I buy flowers on Mother''s day? Didn''t I see you to the beauty salon for your birthday? "


    "I''m not talking about these things. There are three ways to be filial Dongyang, you are not young. Your father and I are so used to you these years Just let you have no rules now. Your peach news is well known all over the city, losing our Xie family''s face Now that I have chosen your daughter-in-law, you are still deliberately angry. You really want to piss me off. "


    Mrs. Xie only felt that she would suffocate if she didn''t vent.


    Xie Dongyang disagrees, sits on the sofa and leans back.


    "I''m sure I''ll get married. I''m sure I''ll get married to my daughter-in-law, but I only need a Chinese Junior five."


    As soon as she said this, Mrs. Xie rushed straight to Xie Dongyang and beat her head.


    "What are you doing, mom? Are you crazy?" Xie Dongyang covers his head and shouts.


    "You son of a bitch, I''m so angry to kill you. The Hua family''s junior five who ordered you at the beginning, if you don''t agree with me, you''ll quit marriage If you offend the Hua family, you will give your father''s land of fairy lake to the Jiang family. Do you have the face to say? "

 Chapter 90

    Indeed, it''s OK not to mention it. Mrs. Xie gets even angrier when she mentions it.


    It''s not just her. Xie Yun is more angry.


    The fifth child of the Hua family doesn''t care about people, but Xie Yun has long been interested in the land of fairy lake.


    In recent years, Xiejia has gained momentum. Jewelry has been the champion of domestic sales for several years in a row. Xiejia has long wanted to expand.


    The scenery of Fairy Lake is beautiful. Xie Yun originally planned to build a jewelry design building there to become the second headquarters of Xie''s family.


    But All the good plans were disrupted by his son.


    What''s more, on the day his son escaped from marriage, he was fooling around with a third tier star, which was well known in the city.


    Now the relationship between the Hua family and the Xie family is very stiff, and it also promotes the marriage between the two families.


    This made Xie Dongyang''s father unhappy for a long time. It was a loss both in business and from the perspective of profit and loss.


    "I''m sorry, isn''t it? Who hasn''t been out of sight yet? "


    "I don''t want to worry about you. I don''t want to see you in the future."


    Angry, Mrs. Xie pointed to her son and scolded him, then took the driver away.


    It doesn''t matter that Xie Dongyang knows his mother''s temperament so well these years.


    She is a knife mouth tofu heart, will not ignore their own.


    Xie Dongyang looked at the mobile phone time, it was almost noon, so after washing and washing, he ate breakfast and left the door.


    Chuntao and gingko often drive out to buy things Miss needs.


    Because the spring breeze of ten Li lives in some remote places, Huasheng doesn''t like to go out.


    So I gave it to two girls.


    At noon, Chuntao and gingko bought a lot of vegetables and fruits in a life supermarket and are ready to drive back.


    I saw Xie Dongyang.


    "Peach, ginkgo." He said.


    Two girls are stunned. Then you look at me and I look at you. They all know that it''s not good for this boy to come.


    "Thank you, what can I do for you?"


    Spring peach is more pungent, and it is more efficient than ginkgo.


    So she came out to deal with Xie Dongyang.


    "Sister Chuntao, to be honest, I need your help." Xie Dongyang smiled.


    "Don''t call me Chuntao, I''m not as old as you." In fact, Chuntao is only 23, only one year older than Huasheng.


    Xie Dongyang is 267. It''s not right to call her sister.


    But the problem is that Xie Dongyang''s identity is such that it''s a great honor to be able to manage a servant girl and call her sister. It''s very dignified.


    "OK, then call you Chuntao. It doesn''t matter what you call it. I''m here today. I really need your help."


    "Thank you."


    Xie Dongyang takes out a letter from behind and hands it to Chuntao.


    "What is this?" Chuntao didn''t take it. He looked down.


    "It''s a letter I wrote to Hua Sheng. Please help me to convey some."


    As soon as I heard it was a letter, Chuntao and ginkgo suddenly understood.


    This must be a love letter. Xie Dongyang has no wechat.


    The caller doesn''t answer the call, and sends a text message directly to blackmail.


    He couldn''t find a way to reach Hua Sheng, so he came up with the old-fashioned way.


    Don''t say it. It''s a little bit of dirt, but it''s very direct.


    It''s a pity


    "No, we can''t help you." Chuntao is very principled.


    You know Miss doesn''t want to see this guy. How can you still help him to send letters?


    Besides, my uncle is very kind to the young lady and both of them. What''s the matter with helping Xie Dongyang deliver the letter privately? Isn''t it treason?


    See Chuntao refused, Xie Dongyang is not worried.


    He took two thick envelopes out of the bag.


    Pass it to Chuntao, "this is my intention. I''ll invite you to have tea. Please help me."


    You can see the thickness of the envelope just by looking at it. Xie Dongyang is really generous.

 Chapter 91

    Chuntao and gingko are you. Look at me. I''ll look at you.


    "You can go back. No matter what you do for us, we can''t pass on this letter for sure."


    Finish saying, Chuntao and gingko get on the car and go away.


    It''s an accident to Xie Dongyang. From small to large, he always thought money was everything.


    He has a saying that he often uses.


    The saying is - 99% of the world''s problems can be solved with money, and the remaining 1% can be solved with more money.


    I thought two girls would help me when they saw the money. After all, it''s just a matter of hands.


    But unexpectedly, they didn''t get tangled, so they refused directly.


    You know, there are not many people with such backbone these days.


    It seems that Hua Sheng should be very kind to them at ordinary times, so that they can be so heartfelt.


    At the thought of these, Xie Dongyang suddenly liked Huasheng better.


    I think she must have a lot of personality.


    After the morning meeting of Huashi pharmacy headquarters, Huaqing went to the office to find Huafeng.


    Just as Hua Feng''s husband, Liu Dekai, is here.


    The three discussed the division of grandma''s legacy that day.


    Hua Qing has a bad voice and a bad temper.


    "Elder sister, you said this matter, how can we hold back so much? These years, we are in the group, do our best, do our best, there is no credit but also hard work, right? How good are they? They don''t care about everything. Then they lick their faces and wait for the group dividend at home. Who are they to be a fool? "


    Hua Feng smiled and said, "I can''t help it. We are big. Naturally we should take care of our sister."


    Hua Qing sneers, "ha ha Da, take care of your sister? Why doesn''t my sister take care of us? Hua Zhi has made so many plays, earned so much money, owned so many apartments, didn''t say to send us a set of two? Hua Lin is more interesting. She looks at money like dirt every day, but when it comes to dividends, she doesn''t say no? Hua Sheng, I could not make complaints about it. People were smart. They would flatter the old lady when they were young. Now, the old lady has two eyes staring at each other, and she gives her everything. How does this happen?


    The heritage that Hua Sheng received is indeed a considerable fortune.


    Later, I heard that the Bentley car was given to my father and the jewelry was given to my mother in half.


    But these sisters do not have any points.


    Hua Zhi has no problem. She can earn it.


    Hua Lin doesn''t care. Anyway, she doesn''t kiss her grandmother. It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t.


    But eldest sister and second sister are different. They have been in the group for many years and control all the finances of the Hua family.


    Nature is the first to benefit.


    After listening to Hua Qing''s murmur, Liu Dekai also smiled, "what my second sister said is that the old lady is eccentric, and my parents are eccentric Leng is what all gave small five, small five is now an outsider, take so much money, still all take to River home? My parents are also confused How can we Alas, the business of our Chinese family has not been good in recent years. They just don''t know the price of firewood and rice. "


    "My brother-in-law is right. We can''t let it go like this I''ll talk about it next time the family gets together. "


    "Five younger sisters are supported by the river. What can you say? My parents have compromised. " Huafeng is helpless.


    "Of course, these words can''t be said to Jiangliu. In private, I have to tell five younger sisters alone. Five younger sisters are only 22. How many opinions can a child have?" Hua Qing''s meaning is obvious. It''s because Hua Sheng is bullied. So force her to spit out something in private.


    At this moment, Hua Sheng is knitting a bib for Xiao Hei. Because she thinks it''s cold, Xiao Hei likes to run around.


    "Miss, miss four." Gingko takes the mobile phone and hands it to Hua Sheng.

 Chapter 92

    Wen Yan, Hua Sheng puts down his things and takes over his mobile phone.


    "Hello?"


    "A Sheng, are you free? Shall we meet? "


    "Now?" Hua Sheng was quite surprised.


    "Yes."


    "Then I''ll take you to my house?"


    "No, let''s find a tea house." Hua Lin is a conservative person. She doesn''t like to visit other people''s houses, especially the delicate relationship with Hua Sheng.


    Hua Sheng thought, "well, wait for me. I''ll go now."


    Later, Hua Lin sent a location, in the economic development zone near Hua Lin University called leiran teahouse.


    Chuntao drives Huasheng there.


    She simply wore a short black sleeve.


    When I went out, I found there was rain outside, and I asked gingko to take an apricot yellow sweater coat.


    Half an hour later, Hua Sheng and Hua Lin meet in the private room of the teahouse.


    "Four elder sisters, you look for me. What''s the matter?"


    Hua Lin picked up her hand and handed it over. "These are some history books in my school. They are all about five generations and ten countries. Aren''t you always interested?"


    "Thank you."


    Hua Sheng is very happy to take over the book.


    Before also asked for help Hua Lin, but, at that time she was lovelorn, the mood was not good, refused.


    Later, I thought about it and felt uncomfortable, so I decided to send it to Huasheng.


    "Ah Sheng, what happened that day I''m sorry. "


    "Nothing."


    "I broke up with Bai Hao. I was very upset at that time. I rejected my family and you But after thinking about it, I didn''t make sense to do all this. I still couldn''t save him. " Hua Lin is holding a teacup and looking out of the window at the drizzle.


    There is Jay Chou''s blue and white porcelain in the teahouse. The lyrics are just the blue sky and the rain, while I''m waiting for you. The smoke curls up thousands of miles across the river.


    It''s very artistic. Huasheng likes this kind of situation very much.


    She asked Hua Lin, "do you love him very much?"


    "Love? Is that right We have been together for several months, usually very good, originally thought to see parents will be engaged, did not expect to see parents, but broke up, ah. "


    Hualin''s mouth, with a self mocking smile.


    "If you love him very much and think he is the one you don''t want to give up, I think you should go to him." Hua Sheng thought about it.


    Hua Lin shook her head. "It''s no use. He''s a stubborn man. I can''t change the situation if I look for him I can''t change my family background. He can''t accept the label of our noble family. He is a man with strong self-esteem and won''t want to be the son-in-law of the noble family. I''m angry. Maybe I fell in love with him because of this. If he and his brother-in-law, Liu Dekai, are like that, they will only ingratiate themselves with their elder sister and please their parents to come to climb the dragon and support the Phoenix. I may look down on him, so I am very contradictory. "


    Hua Lin doesn''t know how. Maybe she is in a calm mood when she is with Hua Sheng.


    So I can talk about my psychology.


    "Four elder sisters, can It''s not your fault to be rich. You can''t choose your origin, but you have the right to choose your love Poor and humble husband and wife are sad about everything, and the days without money are sad after all. You have your own savings. If you live with Bai Hao in the future, it will be very good. As for parents, I don''t think they expect you to get married Even if he doesn''t agree, he can''t control it in the end. Now the key is Bai Hao''s attitude. He cares more about you, or that he is afraid of others'' gossip. If he cares more about you, he should break his own thought. No matter what others say, he is with you. If he only focuses on what others think of him and gives up you, it can only be said that he doesn''t love you enough. Since he doesn''t love you enough, it doesn''t seem that it''s interesting for you to save such a man, do you think? "


    Hua Sheng said these words, Hua Lin was stunned.


    What Hua Sheng said today seems to be more than what he has said to her for so many years. The most important thing is that it makes sense?

 Chapter 93

    Hua Lin was in a daze for a long time before she was back to her senses.


    "A Sheng You... "


    Hua Sheng looks at Hua Lin''s eyes and says with a smile, "did you feel surprised?"


    Hua Lin nods.


    "I feel that you are a little strange today, not like you I have known for many years."


    Hua Sheng asked her, "what did I look like before?"


    "Don''t like to talk, don''t like to laugh, cherish words like gold, and have a cold personality."


    Hua Sheng lowered his head and smiled.


    "A Sheng, you should be very happy, right? At Jiang''s? " Hua Lin suddenly asked.


    "What do you say at Jiangjia? I can''t say happiness. You know my marriage has no emotional basis, but it''s just a marriage But to be fair, Jiang''s family are nice to me, and I''m quite free. That''s enough. "


    Hua Lin thought that Hua Sheng must have had a good time at Jiang''s house. He could be in a better state, laugh more and talk more.


    Last time when grandma''s will was announced, Hua Sheng was besieged by many people, and the river came out to protect his wife, especially a man.


    Want to come, five younger sister this beauty, the river will certainly be kind.


    But there are some things Hua Lin didn''t say too clearly, and she''s not such a gossip.


    Two people talk like this for two hours.


    Hua Lin apologized and brought some books to Hua Sheng.


    At the time of separation, Hua Sheng looked at it very early.


    Chuntao suggests that there is also an antique grocery market near here. You can go there.


    However, the lower end of this time is all stalls. Things are also true and false. If you are not careful, you may be cheated.


    But Hua Sheng is in a good mood. He thinks that if he passes by, he will go shopping.


    Therefore, the master and the servant walked towards the antique market with a mixture of dragons and snakes.


    This is an improvement of the used goods market. There are four streets in it. They sell goods by stalls.


    However, the quality of things is very low. There are many fake works.


    It''s just to fool some rich cannons who want to pretend to understand reality but don''t.


    No, I met one just after I went in.


    A young man in his twenties, big head and ears, with a thick gold chain around his neck, is very exaggerated.


    It''s very fancy in Versace''s clothes.


    He took a LV handbag and put his arms around a young girl with tender appearance.


    The little girl is not old, but she is wearing a lot of makeup, black stockings and short skirts. What she dresses up is vulgar.


    When Hua Sheng passed by, they were looking at a bowl sold by an old man.


    The old man was dressed in rags and had ashes on his face, but The more it is, the more it attracts buyers.


    Because the buyers subconsciously think that such villagers are real and don''t cheat.


    They think that they all have good things left by their ancestors, or they dug them out near their home.


    "Young man, it''s not expensive for me to sell this bowl of ten thousand yuan. My mother and I don''t understand that either. They just want to change some money urgently to cure their son. Otherwise, they won''t sell it. This bowl is still left by my grandfather''s grandfather. It''s said that it''s the blue and white of Ming Dynasty and the goods of official kilns. You can buy it back and find someone who knows the goods. Hundreds of thousands of them are not a problem..."


    When the old man finished, it was obvious that the fat man was moved.


    Hua Sheng glanced at the two men and sighed, "these days, there are too many fools, and obviously there are not enough cheaters."


    The voice is not loud, but the little girl beside the fat man has a smart ear. When she hears it, she stares at Hua Sheng.


    "Tell me who is a fool."


    Chuntaoqi rushed to fight directly and was stopped by Huasheng.


    She shook her head and motioned not to let her up.


    "Miss, such a person is in debt. Don''t stop me." Spring peaches can''t contain anger.

 Chapter 94

    "Forget it. Don''t make trouble. Let''s just hang out."


    Hua Sheng''s temper has always been that he doesn''t like to provoke right and wrong, especially for fear of passing the market.


    In addition, the IQ of these two people is obviously not enough. She doesn''t want to know the same thing as a fool, which is true.


    Although Chuntao was angry, she did not dare to be impulsive.


    Seeing what the old man said, the fat man bargained and thought he had taken advantage of it.


    With 9200 yuan in cash, I bought the old man''s broken bowl.


    Then when a treasure yes, with that little girl left in a gallop.


    "Miss, is that bowl a forgery? How much is it worth?" Chuntao is curious.


    As Hua Sheng walked along, he said, "the forgeries are not good. It''s estimated to be only ten or eight yuan. The words under the bowl are engraved in one month, but only these people can''t help it. Who told them to think that they were smart and that they were cheap?"


    "Ah, you said that the old man had a simple and honest face. Unexpectedly, he was also a liar. This way of life..."


    Chuntao may have lived in zhongcuishan and Huasheng for too long in the past, so I didn''t know that people in the original city were so dangerous.


    Huasheng is very open-minded. "There are all kinds of things in the world, that''s what they are."


    When Hua Sheng passed the old man, he didn''t expect the old man to do the same.


    took advantage of as like as two peas walked away, and from behind the cloth pocket again brought out a same as the broken bowl.


    "Little girl, do you want to buy a bowl? Bright blue and white, it''s priceless This is left by my old ancestor. My family now needs money to treat my son If you want to buy it sincerely, the price is easy to negotiate. "


    Hua Sheng smiled and said, "I won''t buy the bowl, sir, but since I''m destined, I can give you a divination."


    "Divination?" The old man''s face was dazed when he heard the divination.


    Hua Sheng takes out a bamboo stick from his bag. It''s all in log color. The whole drum is about the size of a palm. It''s extremely delicate.


    "If you choose one, I''ll calculate the latest voyage for you."


    "Here You''re not a liar, are you? " The old man was obviously alert.


    "Don''t worry, don''t ask for money, don''t ask for a cent. You can draw a lot at ease. I''m just passing by, and I think I have a predestination with you."


    "Good."


    As soon as the old man heard that he didn''t want money, he took over the bamboo tube and shook it according to Hua Sheng''s requirements. Within seconds, he threw out a bamboo stick.


    The old man picked it up and saw that there was not a word on the bamboo stick.


    "Are you...?" He thought he had been teased.


    Unexpectedly, Hua Sheng took the bamboo stick and asked the old man with a smile.


    "There are four in my family. I have two sons."


    "That''s right."


    "Your wife seems to be in poor health, is she bedridden?"


    After this question, the old man was surprised. How do you know his face?


    Hua Sheng continued to laugh, "Sir, I''ll take care of some things as soon as they are good. If you do anything unjustly, you will die. Your wife is not healthy. Your two sons must be mentally incomplete. When you see that the printing hall is green recently, your eyes are mindless. There should be a car accident in the near future. Be careful."


    "How dare you curse me?" The old man must be unhappy at the accident.


    "No, I just want to remind you, believe it or not."


    With that, Huasheng put away the bamboo stick and left with Chuntao.


    The old man was a little scared. Just now, the girl said that in Quanzhong, both of his sons had cerebral palsy, and his wife had poor legs and feet. He had been in bed for many years. It''s really difficult at home. At first, there were blue and white porcelain bowls, but they were sold at a low price by him. Later, thinking of this trick, they often came to the city to cheat. After a long time, they got used to it and didn''t feel uneasy about their conscience.


    But the girl just said that she A car accident? His new ghost?

 Chapter 95

    The old man was uneasy and didn''t have the heart to continue to set up the stall. He packed his things and left, but as soon as he got to the intersection, he saw a motorcycle flying in the opposite direction.


    Just hit him to fly


    "No, it''s a car accident. It killed people." We don''t know who is shouting in the market. The masses are all there.


    Chuntao and Huasheng just went out. They glanced at the old man on the ground. Their faces were bloody.


    "Miss, what you said is all right." Chuntao whispered in Huasheng''s ear.


    Hua Sheng was calm and said, "it''s fate. He doesn''t have so much money in his life. He''s doomed to be poor. If he can live a little hard life, he''ll be safe. But he just started a business of cheating people, so he won''t complain about others."


    Hua Sheng wandered around empty handed and came back. He also saw a car accident, so he didn''t want to buy it.


    After getting on the car, Chuntao is going to spring for ten li.


    Hua Sheng looks out of the window quietly.


    She had a kind of ability since she was young, and even her grandmother didn''t know.


    It''s divination. You don''t even need to have eight characters of birth. You just need to have a look at this person or draw a lot of autographs to predict the misfortunes and blessings of every day.


    She has a bamboo stick. It''s invisible and can''t be seen by others.


    Only Hua Sheng could see it. When she was ten years old, she went to Wutai Mountain to worship Buddha with her grandmother. She came across a Taoist priest who gave it to her.


    At that time, she didn''t understand. Later, she understood that this thing could be used for divination.


    This is the seventy ninth hexagram that the old man just drew.


    The old man can''t see a word, nor can Chuntao, but Huasheng can.


    It''s written clearly above - four lines of poetry


    this life is not full of blessings, it''s a life of loneliness and tears, it''s a dream of prosperity, be careful to die in the yellow spring.


    At that time, Hua Sheng also concluded that this man was doomed to have no great wealth, and he could not enjoy it in his life.


    So today''s 92, 000 is the most he''s cheated in the past few months.


    Can not wait to go out of the market, was hit by the motorcycle flying.


    You don''t have to ask, but you probably can''t live.


    Hua Sheng used to be on Zhong Cuishan and seldom divines.


    She is more cautious. After all, this thing belongs to superstition and is afraid of falling into the tongue of the people.


    Later, only three days before grandma died, I divined good and bad luck once, and it turned out to be a bad omen.


    There are psychological preparations. Grandma''s time has come


    Now I have some connections with the old man. I divined such a divination.


    These, spring peach and ginkgo all know so little, but don''t know that the young lady is so fierce.


    In the evening, back to the spring breeze of ten li, Hua Sheng read the meeting book and was thirsty. He was ready to go downstairs and pour some water.


    Chuntao is busy cleaning up. Gingko is stewed in the kitchen.


    When the river comes back, I only watch Huasheng drinking flower and fruit tea in the living room.


    He took off his coat. "Ah Sheng, are you still asleep?"


    "No."


    "Are you out today? It seems that you have specially made your hair. " He raised his head and looked at her affectionately.


    "Ah, I went out to have tea with my fourth sister."


    "Call me for tea next time. I like it, too." He laughed, but also deliberately teased her.


    She ignored and went on reading.


    The river cheekily approached her.


    Then Hua Sheng smelt the wine, which was very pungent.


    "Did you drink?" She frowned.


    "Well, have a drink with the customer." He replied truthfully.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t like the taste of wine, so he gets up a little disgusted


    But just a few steps away, he was shouted by the river.


    "A Sheng."


    She turned around and saw the man following.


    The momentum is so overwhelming that Hua Sheng subconsciously leans against the wall behind him.


    The river, leaning on the wall with one hand, blocked her way.


    So this is Was it hit by the wall?

 Chapter 96

    I haven''t been so close before. The river also drinks wine.


    So the eyes of Huasheng are hazy, with a little vague taste.


    This man is his wife


    His chin every day, it is natural to return to the spring breeze, the home here.


    River perhaps did not think of their own, the original temporary rescue site.


    Actually let oneself have a little wife.


    What''s more, I didn''t expect that the little wife was such an excellent person, who would be moved by her.


    A lot of men would like to see the woman, just like the poison, even if the intestines wear stomach rotten, also want to taste the taste of this.


    Huasheng is a natural beauty.


    Especially in the crystal light at night, collagen is all over the face.


    Lotus comes out of clear water, and natural ornament comes out.


    There is no cosmetics to set off, only natural fragrance.


    The river is a bit out of control for a while.


    Lower your head and kiss her reddish lips


    Next second Hua Sheng ducked out of him.


    The river kissed the white wall directly


    And ginkgo just came out to take things, and saw the scene of dog blood.


    "Well My uncle was drunk and kissed the white wall. " Ginkgo said.


    Hua Sheng can''t help but laugh with his head down. Then he runs upstairs without turning back.


    River embarrassed did not dare to turn back, directly took the coat, also went upstairs to his room.


    When gingko told Chuntao about it in the evening, they almost died of laughter.


    Later, it became a black spot that the river could not wash away for a long time


    I want to kiss others, but they hide and kiss the wall.


    I didn''t expect that this noble prince, ye Jiangliu, also has such a cute side.


    In the morning of the next day


    at half past six, eat breakfast on time.


    Jiang Liu changes his suit and sits opposite Huasheng.


    "Early." He still bowed his head because of the embarrassment of last night.


    "Early." Hua Sheng returns to him.


    "A Sheng, you always don''t eat meat. Can you live with it?" He watched her vegetarian all the year round, but also some heartache.


    "It''s all animal bodies. What''s delicious?"


    River current:


    "Well, you won."


    As Hua Sheng describes it, he doesn''t want to eat meat in the river.


    Then Hua Sheng thought about last night.


    She is also scared a jump back, but also checked Baidu and know.


    Finally came to the conclusion that men also have physiological needs.


    At the age of the river, 26 or 27, it was officially a time of vigorous youth and fire.


    So Hua Sheng can understand it from the rational level.


    So she thought and said, "I want to tell you something."


    "Good."


    "You In fact, you can go out to find a woman. I don''t mind. All the media that don''t want to do is know that it doesn''t matter what you are searching for After all, our marriage is just an agreement, not a real one, so you have the right to find other women to solve some of your problems Basic needs. "


    Hua Sheng blushed after saying this.


    River flow eyelids a jump, thought, this little girl said what a mess in the morning?


    "What''s the matter? Why do you say that? " The river looked up at her delicate face.


    "I thought for a moment, you are a normal man, you also need to have a woman Accompany, I can''t do things, you can find others to do I allow you to look for this, and I will keep it secret for you. " Hua Sheng said seriously.


    River flow Fu forehead, "you are really a good wife."


    "I''m serious. I''m not kidding."


    The river looked at her for five seconds and said, "I''m not kidding, I have you, that''s enough."

 Chapter 97

    Hua Sheng didn''t expect Jiangliu to say that, so she was stunned for a long time.


    And river finish saying, got up to leave, also did not continue to discuss this topic with her.


    "What do you mean by him?"


    Hua Sheng really can''t guess. She thought that he would be happy if she allowed him to go out and look.


    But he did not, on the contrary, his face was so ugly.


    Ginkgo covered her mouth and smiled.


    "What are you laughing at?" Hua Sheng felt puzzled.


    Chuntao has a quick mouth, too. "Miss, you can''t see that. My uncle likes Miss I don''t want to find another woman. "


    Hua Sheng''s cheek is slightly red, "don''t tell me, we are not familiar with anything."


    "But you saw thousands of people at your wedding, at your family''s house." Ginkgo said.


    Hua Sheng was embarrassed at once


    The occasion was forced, right? And at that time because Xie Dongyang escaped marriage, she was also angry.


    Now even if give her 10 million, she also dare not so bold Pro river.


    "Whatever you say, I think it''s very good for him. If he goes out to find other women at will, we both look down on him." Chuntao said.


    Ginkgo nodded. "Yes, we both look down on him."


    "Come on, you two, stop gossiping."


    Hua Sheng will not talk about this embarrassing topic at all. As for the river, do you mind?


    If he wants to find it, he will find it. He has nothing to do with her.


    She can live her own life.


    On the other hand, Xie Dongyang has been upset recently.


    When the stock market soared, he didn''t have the heart to invest. He didn''t pursue money.


    Xie family''s money, so to speak, he and his elder brother and Yao Yao can''t spend all their lives.


    He made his own money purely for the sake of a more unscrupulous and secure loser.


    Xie Dongyang took his mobile phone, played a few games to eat chicken, some fidgety.


    Left the cell phone aside


    Then I take it up and have a look. I want to send a text message to Huasheng, but I am often blackmailed directly, which is not good.


    Finally, he made a phone call.


    An hour later, a friend drove a cat.


    And Huasheng that is not a variety, is a Garfield.


    It''s said that it''s aristocratic. It costs more than 30000 for kittens alone.


    Xie Dongyang bought a cat, but he couldn''t take care of it himself, so he gave it to the nanny.


    But he thought that when he saw Hua Sheng in the future, he might have a common topic.


    After all, she likes cats


    But he''s actually wrong. Hua Sheng doesn''t like cats. She just likes Xiao Hei who has a predestination with her.


    Mrs. Xie was brought with a girl to blind date her son. After being screwed up, she was angry and refused to let him go back to his old house.


    He has been very leisurely recently


    Since I can''t get on Huasheng, I''ll pass Huazhi first.


    So Xie Dongyang owes to add the wechat of Hua Zhi, and Hua Zhi is OK, which is passed directly.


    "Big star, have you had a meal, please?" He was gallant.


    "You think I haven''t eaten, please?" Hua Zhi connects directly.


    "Hua Zhi, you and Hua Sheng are close sisters. Why are you so different in character?" Xie Dongyang is depressed.


    Hua Sheng looks at Wen wenrou. How fierce is Hua Zhi?


    "The nine sons of Longsheng are different. Why do you add me wechat?"


    "I want to see Hua Sheng..."


    "Then why do you want to see me?"


    "I can''t see Please help. "


    "I can''t help you. I don''t see much of her. You can find your own way." Hua Zhi refused directly.


    On this side, ten li spring breeze.


    What Hua Sheng is preparing for school, because the school just called and asked her to report tomorrow.


    Jiangliu cleaned up with her when she got off work.


    He specially asked, "a Sheng, I''ll take you to school tomorrow."

 Chapter 98

    Hua Sheng wants to go to school, which has long been his wish.


    She doesn''t want any diploma, and it doesn''t matter if she doesn''t have a diploma, but she wants to find some history professors to study the period of Five Dynasties and ten countries, which is actually very helpful for her to study antiques, because antiques are not just a thing, but a glorious history and era.


    Jiangliu helps Huasheng to finish the top three universities in the city.


    Tomorrow is the day to report. In fact, it is also the day of school opening every year.


    Others reported on September 12. Huasheng went on September 3.


    In order not to be high-profile, Jiangliu only drives the black Audi A8, not the Rolls Royce with the license plate number of oxfork.


    In order not to show off, Huasheng only wears simple light jeans and beige sweater cardigan.


    Hair is strewn around the waist, with a black classic MLB hat on the head.


    The reason is to cover up the face and don''t want to get too much attention.


    Jiangliu sent her to the place where the freshmen reported. After signing, he said hello and left.


    Hua Sheng decides to stay all morning. He will read books in the library and get familiar with the school environment.


    She spent the whole morning in a very remote corner of the library.


    Almost no one can pay attention to the place, and then very interested in reading the morning book.


    Jiang Liu is busy in the group. He looks at his watch. It''s eleven o''clock at noon.


    I sent a wechat to Huasheng.


    Jiang Liu: a Sheng, have you eaten yet?


    Hua Sheng: not yet.


    Jiangliu: how is the school environment familiar?


    Hua Sheng: very good. It''s all cooked.


    Jiang Liu: then hurry to eat. If you want to go home, tell me, I''ll pick you up.


    Hua Sheng: No, you are busy. I''ll let Chuntao pick it up this afternoon.


    Jiangliu: call me if you have any problems. Please pay attention to your safety.


    Hua Sheng: don''t worry. I''m at school, not going to the black market.


    After reading this sentence, the river laughs unconsciously.


    At that time, I was walking to the restaurant with several senior executives. It was baffling to see Jiang always smile.


    Because Jiangliu is a very serious leader in the group.


    Everyone respects him and is afraid of him.


    Because he''s very aggressive in his work, with clear rewards and punishments.


    Hua Sheng stayed in the library until half past eleven, and then he felt hungry.


    She got up and put the book back where it was and walked towards the school canteen not far away.


    It''s good not to go. I''m really scared when I go.


    There are many people in the canteen, and there are many students in the University for nationalities.


    The canteen is also famous for its delicious food.


    So for the first time, Huasheng followed the crowd to buy rice.


    All these things are for the school, and the meal card is in her hand.


    She didn''t know how much it was.


    So when she went to buy a dish of stir fried noodles with green vegetables, she found that the balance showed 10000 yuan.


    This is a luxury for students.


    Huasheng finally bought only one dish of stir fried noodles and a bottle of mineral water.


    The price here is also very cheap, eight yuan fried noodles, two yuan water, a total of only ten yuan.


    After buying it, Huasheng found that the dining area was full, and almost no seat could be found.


    She lingered in it with her face in her hand, and was going to go out to find a pavilion to eat.


    Anyway, it''s just September. It''s not cold.


    I saw a male student take the initiative to get up, "classmate, you sit here, I finished."


    Hua Sheng nodded and sat down.


    Then when she raised her head, the three boys opposite her were all shocked.


    This face This is Shenyan This is the fairy coming to earth

 Chapter 99

    After three men saw the girl opposite, they were surprised to say nothing.


    Leng is no one dare to chat up, so I watched Hua Sheng quietly finish eating noodles and walk away.


    "My God Brothers, have you seen it? Is it not my illusion? "


    "No, we saw it, too."


    "This is Shenyan My God, I just thought I saw a big star. Isn''t it beautiful? "


    "I don''t know if it''s a reality show. Maybe it''s a star."


    It was only after Hua Sheng left that a few men whispered.


    After eating, Hua Sheng wandered around the campus again.


    In order not to attract people''s attention, when she walked, she pulled the brim of her hat very low, and even lowered her head so that people could not see her.


    At one o''clock in the afternoon, Chuntao comes to pick it up in Audi A8.


    Hua Sheng asked her to go to a side door with few people.


    The master and the servant left the University for nationalities.


    "How about going to school today, miss?"


    "It''s OK. I don''t like it much, but I don''t hate it."


    "Class? Have you seen your classmates? " Chuntao is very interested in asking about it.


    Hua Sheng shook his head. "Today, I was just checking in. I didn''t go to the class. I just turned around and read in the library."


    "Oh, it''s very good. Anyway, you''re bored at home alone. Last study was leisurely."


    Hua Sheng just laughs, looks out the window the scenery, no longer talks.


    She is quiet most of the time.


    In the evening, the river doesn''t come back until seven o''clock.


    After taking a bath, Hua Sheng is drinking tea on the balcony upstairs.


    The river knocked on the door.


    I saw Huasheng sitting on the balcony in a bathrobe.


    Her hair is still wet, with a little charm.


    The river calms down and goes, "a Sheng, I passed a shopping mall after work and bought you some things. Have a look."


    He handed the box and Hua Sheng glanced at it.


    The top one is a mobile phone, Huawei''s Porsche model, with a very large package.


    There''s a Parker pen below. It''s limited in powder. It''s also thousands of things.


    At the bottom is a sunshade umbrella, which is also thousands of high-end goods.


    It''s practical and thoughtful.


    "I have a cell phone." She has a light voice.


    "I know you have it. It''s a good license plate. You can take some pictures of the scenery..."


    Hua Sheng didn''t speak because she really likes taking some photos recently, but they are all scenery.


    When you come back, you will draw according to the scenery in the picture.


    Before that, I did plan to go out and buy one myself, but I haven''t been interested in selling mobile phones.


    Jiangliu bought it, and she really thought it could be used.


    As for pens and umbrellas, they are essential to life.


    Hua Sheng looks up at the river. "OK, put it here. I''ll let Chuntao give you the money back."


    "Again." The river is helpless.


    She will give money as soon as she delivers something. She''s not used to this.


    He tried to be patient and say to her, "ah Sheng, you are my wife now. I will give you a gift. It''s normal If you don''t move, you have to pay. It''s too much. "


    "But I don''t want to owe you. We''re not real couples." She corrected.


    "It''s not true. I''d like to give it to you. Our Jiang family has a great career. It''s not bad You think it''s I have a mine. "


    Hua Sheng:


    The sudden humor of the river makes Hua Sheng really a little bit unable to adapt.


    Without waiting for her to say anything, Jiangliu reaches out and touches her head gently.


    The warmth in the palm spread all over the body


    "Dry your head after washing, or you will catch cold easily."


    Hua Sheng just wants to talk


    Then he said, "you have to go to school tomorrow and go to bed early."


    His voice is very gentle. For a moment, Hua Sheng is a little addicted to it


    Another illusion is that they love each other very much.

 Chapter 100

    With that in mind, she threw herself away.


    It''s better to stay steady. Three years later, we will leave Jiangjia.


    She''s only 22 this year and 25 three years later.


    At that time, I left Jiangjia and went abroad with Chuntao and gingko.


    Maybe she can settle down in Switzerland directly, which is helpful for her to identify those rare treasures.


    Of course, these are temporary ideas.


    Jiangjia has contributed 500 million yuan to Huajia, which is known all over the world.


    Grandma is gone, but she can''t break her promise.


    It has been agreed that in three years, if Jiangliu didn''t do anything against her promise, she would still abide by it.


    Just


    What does he mean by just touching himself?


    Is her head touched casually?


    Hua Sheng was lying in bed thinking for a long time before he went to sleep.


    The next morning, she got up a little late and didn''t eat.


    When Chuntao sent her to school, she took a sip of soybean milk in the car.


    This is the first day of formal enrollment. I have to go to my tutor to report.


    Because Hua Sheng came late, when she arrived, her tutor had been talking to everyone on the platform.


    Hua Sheng is wearing yesterday''s Apricot sweater and jeans below.


    Still with hat and hair.


    In order to keep a low profile, I hold a beige canvas bag without any logo.


    Hua Sheng knocks on the door


    Middle aged male tutor with glasses on his side.


    Then the whole class looked sideways at the door.


    "What can I do for you?" The teacher''s face was serious, and he didn''t look so talkative.


    "Good teacher, new students report."


    "What time is it? You''re fifteen minutes late, don''t you know? "


    The teacher was also angry when he heard that the new students had reported.


    He doesn''t like untidy students very much.


    This class from Huasheng is not a freshman.


    Because she is 22 years old, it''s not suitable for her in freshman class.


    Besides, the freshmen didn''t learn much, so after discussing with the headmaster, Jiangliu decided to send her directly to the History Department of junior high school.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t sleep well last night. I''m late." Hua Sheng apologizes.


    "What''s the name?" The teacher looked impatient.


    At this time, I didn''t see the appearance of Huasheng clearly, because her hat and long hair covered more than half of it.


    The students looked at the past, but they were all vague.


    "Xiaosheng."


    In order not to reveal her identity, she didn''t give her real name.


    "Xiaosheng?" The tutor repeated it and realized.


    After the meeting in the morning, the headmaster specially explained that there would be a female classmate in their class.


    The girl''s background is so strong that he shouldn''t neglect it.


    He almost forgot, so he quickly switched the tone, "Oh, OK, you go back to your seat first."


    "Thank you, teacher."


    Hua Sheng slowly walked into the class and took a look. There was only a small corner at the back, with an empty space.


    She walked slowly and put the bag on the desk.


    "Xiao Sheng, you sit in front, Sun Jing, you go to the back."


    The teacher changes seats directly.


    "Teacher, why I don''t want to go back. " The girl named Sun Jing is a fat man with glasses and a reluctant face.


    Without waiting for the teacher to speak, Hua Sheng said, "no, sir, I can sit here. I have good eyesight and can see."


    "OK Then I''ll go on to say a few more points. "


    The tutor didn''t force her to change her seat because she was so easy to talk.


    After the tutor''s explanation, go out of the classroom.


    All the students in this class look back at this half way new girl and are very surprised.


    After all, I haven''t heard that those who can transfer in the middle of the University have also come directly to junior high school.


    "Hello, beauty, what''s the situation? Are you from our class? Awesome "This wave of operation 666." several naughty boys asked around her.

 Chapter 101

    Hua Sheng nodded. "Well, I like the history department."


    "Haha, the history department is boring. I''ll tell you Our teachers are old men and old women. They talk to hundreds of forums. Yes, they are bored to death I can''t imagine why you''re here. Why don''t you go to the philosophy department? Can be a scholar, and the Department of finance, are all handsome and beautiful Our class is all dinosaurs. "


    In this way, Hua Sheng smiled and didn''t say anything with his head down.


    The fat girl named Sun Jing can''t see the new one.


    Come straight to me, "you still have a hat and loose hair in class. It''s not like a student at all. Isn''t that good? They don''t respect their teachers... "


    Hua Sheng is silent for a few seconds


    She didn''t speak, but she slowly took off her hat.


    I also smoothed my long hair back


    Then, the class gaped


    This beauty They''ve never met before.


    I thought the girl wore a hat and long hair to cover her face. Is there any ugly birthmark or scar on her face?


    Or is it really ugly?


    I didn''t know it was amazing.


    "Is that all right?" Hua Sheng lightly swept the fat girl.


    "You You should go to the Conservatory of music or the Academy of film. You shouldn''t be here... "


    Sun Jing was so surprised by the beauty of Hua Sheng that he said something everyone wanted to say.


    Such a beautiful appearance really shouldn''t come to the history department. It''s just a matter of desperation.


    But


    Hua Sheng lightly replied, "each has his own aspiration. I like the history department. Is there any problem?"


    "No No problem. " That Sun Jing gas field is inferior to Hua Sheng, a few words were choked back.


    Then, next, no matter what class, boys like to look back at the last fairy.


    Even girls can''t help but look at them more, because they are really immortal.


    It seems that the Department of history hasn''t had such outstanding girls in more than ten years, so it spread quickly in the school.


    Boys with good faith began to come to the history department to watch


    It turned out to be a fan meeting.


    Hua Sheng sits in the class listening to music and reading.


    In the corridor outside, those who are blocked to death are all from other departments who come to see beautiful women.


    In order to prevent them from filming secretly, Hua Sheng picked up a thick history book and blocked it in his face.


    The result is more and more fierce


    More than a dozen boys are playing basketball in the basketball court.


    After half-time, everyone sat on the basketball court.


    One boy said, "I''m afraid only a few of us have not been to the history department in the whole national university.


    "Why go to history department?" Yuan Shao was stunned.


    Yuan Shao, 23, is a junior in the Department of finance, Minzu University.


    Because the beauty is like the combination of Wu Yifan and Li Yifeng, playing basketball is very good, so it is sought after by thousands of girls.


    Even some scouts came to ask him if he would like to sign a contract and pay a lot of money to build his career, but they were all rejected.


    "Fuck, you don''t know? History is a fairy with a beautiful face. That girl is said to be Super super beautiful Then he is quiet and has a very weak character. He has no friends. He is always on his own. Yes, he is with Xiao Longnv from the ancient tomb. Today, everyone who goes to the surrounding area is blocking the corridor of the history department. Maybe some of us who play basketball haven''t gone, or Shall we have a look? "


    Yuan Shao took a sip of water and shook his head


    "Don''t you want to see it, Shenyan?" The boy continued to ask him.

 Chapter 102

    Yuan Shao shook his head again


    To be honest, when he was in kindergarten, he was very popular with girls.


    In recent years, from junior high school to university, girls are the most harassed.


    So now when he sees a girl, he hides.


    Just the girls in this university, love letters, SMS, wechat, micro blog private letters, are constantly bombarded.


    Not to mention off campus.


    Therefore, Yuan Shao continued to play basketball and didn''t go to watch.


    The news of the school is always spreading very fast. Some people go to the campus forum to open a post.


    Some people go to Weibo to add insult to injury.


    After continuous fermentation, Xie Dongyang was finally shocked.


    He is worried about seeing Hua Sheng, so he can''t find his way.


    Hearing that she had gone to school, she drove excitedly to the University of nationalities.


    Park the car in the school parking lot.


    Go straight to the history department to find someone


    Unfortunately, Hua Sheng is not in the class.


    "Handsome man, do you want someone?"


    The girls in the history department saw the boys with high appearance value wandering at the door and hurried to please them.


    "Well There is a little girl in your class... "


    "You say Xiaosheng?"


    "Oh, yes, she is."


    "She''s not here."


    "Where have you been?"


    "I should have gone to lunch."


    "And when will she come back?"


    "It''s hard to say that there is no class in the afternoon. She may go to the library or go home early Who are you? "


    The girl asked curiously, and Xie Dongyang didn''t have time to answer.


    I began to look around.


    Hua Sheng''s beauty has been told, so she dare not go in or out of the canteen.


    After all, so many people, if they are surrounded, really just so so.


    So she went out from the side door and ate a bowl of plain snail powder and a bottle of mineral water in a fast food restaurant near the school.


    When I came back, I went directly to the library.


    At noon, the library was empty.


    She sat in the corner, book in the face, but very clean.


    Xie Dongyang spent most of the day in the library, when he was about to give up.


    Suddenly I found the little girl hiding in the corner.


    Then excited


    Even like a young man who wants to see his first love.


    He walked over carefully.


    "Sheng Sheng." He said.


    At this address, Hua Sheng felt a headache.


    She took the book away and took a look at Xie Dongyang.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Sheng Sheng, I bought a Garfield. It''s not very nourishing. Can you help me with a strategy?"


    After thinking for a long time, I finally used it shamelessly.


    Hua Sheng takes a pen and paper and writes a number for him.


    "I won''t have it either. This is the phone number of the pet shop. You can ask the owner directly."


    Xie Dongyang:


    "Sheng Sheng, how did you come to school? Ha Is it because I want to experience the feeling of university? "


    "No, I just want to learn something."


    "Then you can ask me. When I come back from studying abroad, I have learned a lot. If you ask me, I will teach you."


    Xie Dongyang volunteered.


    Hua Sheng puckered his lips and asked him, "OK, what are the most precious antique jades left in the history of the Five Dynasties and ten countries? What are the most precious objects buried with emperors when they are buried? Where is their grave now? What is the material of the clothes they wear, and how many wine cups they used before they died, that is, how many glass lanterns are still in existence? "


    Xie Dongyang:


    After being asked by Hua Sheng, Xie Er Ye dare not say he won''t.


    Just turn the topic and ask her, "Sheng Sheng, have you listened to Jay Chou''s new song? Would you like me to sing it to you after class? "

 Chapter 103

    Without waiting for Hua Sheng to speak, Xie Dongyang hummed -


    in the alley where you live, I rented an apartment.


    In order to meet you unexpectedly


    Without waiting for Xie Dongyang to finish singing, Huasheng will interrupt him indifferently.


    "Xie Dongyang, what do you want to do?"


    "Ah, Sheng Sheng, when you call my name, listen carefully However, Xie Dongyang has some points. You can call me Dongyang. My family calls me that. "


    "Xie Dongyang, I''m at school."


    "I know, so I came to see you. Usually you don''t reply to your text messages, you don''t answer your phone calls, and you don''t add wechat."


    When Xie Dongyang said these words, he was full of grievances.


    It seems that Hua Sheng is so inhumane.


    Hua Sheng is helpless. Xie Dongyang is not the same as the river.


    Although the river is sometimes a little shameless, but Most of them respect Hua Sheng''s opinions.


    But Xie Dongyang is different. He is very shameless.


    The last time I touched porcelain, I also touched the small black porcelain, which made Huasheng very helpless.


    "We don''t know each other at all. Well, don''t be like this. You''ve caused troubles to my life And Jiangliu won''t be happy to know. After all, I''m It''s the wife of the river. "


    Hua Sheng thought that if he took out the river as a shield, this guy would be a little more restrained.


    After all, in Jiangcheng, who doesn''t know the name of Jiangliu?


    No matter what you do, you have to give the name three thin sides.


    Unexpectedly, Xie Dongyang laughed more happily.


    "Sheng Sheng, don''t you think the river is a boring person? You''re with him, you know what? I admit that I was wrong at the beginning. I didn''t escape marriage very much But it was also misled by rumors. If I knew you were like this I won''t escape marriage even if I die, so Don''t be angry. "


    " you''ve made a mistake, Mr. Xie. I''ve never been angry. I don''t want to have any friendship with you. Please leave. I''ll have class later. "


    With that, Hua Sheng gets up and leaves


    "Sheng Sheng."


    "Don''t follow me, or I''ll call the police. You''re a face to face person, too. It''s not nice to get a harassment charge when it''s spread out." Hua Sheng''s cold eye warning.


    Xie Dongyang is helpless and dare not follow.


    After all, the last time she set off fireworks, she reported herself.


    So when it comes to the police, he believes Huasheng can do it.


    There was no class in the afternoon, so Hua Sheng went to see a famous teacher in the history department.


    This teacher is sun Shuxiang. She is an old lady in her fifties. She has studied history all her life and is very knowledgeable.


    Hua Sheng invited the teacher to have a coffee in the school, and then talked about his own opinions.


    Such a chat is more than two hours.


    Then it began to spread in the school. The new fairy was so talented that she could talk about history and culture for more than two hours with scholars like Miss Sun.


    After school, Chuntao came to pick it up.


    It''s still a side door. As soon as the car stops, Hua Sheng opens the door and jumps up.


    "Drive fast."


    "What''s the matter, miss? Is there a trail in the back? "


    "No, I''m afraid these people will see that there have been enough rumors recently."


    "Ha, are they all shocked by your beauty?"


    "Don''t mention it. I don''t want to say that." Hua Sheng only feels headache.


    At the thought of the huge number of people in the corridor and seeing her like a panda in the zoo, she was very upset.


    Plus the envy, jealousy and hate eyes of the girls in the same class, they are also drunk.


    When she got home, Hua Lin called.

 Chapter 104

    Hua Lin: a Sheng, did you go to the University for nationalities?


    Hua Sheng: Well, it''s only two days.


    Hua Lin: how do you feel?


    Hua Sheng: very good. Those teachers are excellent. I think they can learn a lot.


    Hua Lin: I have a good relationship with some teachers over there. Can I introduce you?


    Hua Sheng: No, fourth sister. I''m so good now. I''m not comfortable finding too many relationships.


    Hua Lin: you, I thought you just wanted to learn history and were interested in it. How could you go to school on the Internet Parents don''t know, do they?


    Hua Sheng: Well, in addition to the river, there are peach and ginkgo. Others don''t know.


    Hua Lin: do you want to tell them?


    Hua Sheng: it doesn''t matter. I think these are my personal affairs. They are not very interested.


    Hualin: Yes, but if you need anything, please call me.


    Hua Sheng: OK, but four elder sisters, you and Bai Hao?


    Hua Lin: No, I guess it''s completely broken.


    Hua Sheng: are you still looking for it?


    Hua Lin: I don''t want to. It''s a bit messy. I want to be quiet.


    Hua Sheng: Yes.


    Hua Lin: then you should be busy first. Please contact me.


    Hua Sheng: Yes.


    After hanging up, Hua Sheng was in a good mood. She felt that her relationship with Hua Lin was not only a little improved.


    After drinking tea last time, there seems to be more to talk about.


    Hua Sheng had no friends except Chuntao and gingko when he was a child. Now he talks to Hua Lin, but he thinks it''s a good feeling.


    "Ginkgo."


    "Miss, you say."


    "our homemade bird''s nest mask, is there anything else?"


    "Yes, there are many more. They are all in the fridge."


    "You go back and send some to my fourth sister. I saw her skin was dark and yellow that day. I think she stayed up late recently. You give her some."


    "Yes, miss."


    Gingko smiled, and now she seems to care more about people than before. She is happy with such a change.


    Jiangliu came back in the middle of the night. He didn''t disturb Huasheng when he came back. He took a bath quietly and went to sleep.


    When Hua Sheng had breakfast the next day, he had already left.


    However, she didn''t ask much about the river''s early departure and late return. It''s good to live her own life. No one interferes with anyone.


    The third day was Friday when Hua Sheng changed into a denim jacket, wearing black pencil pants and white sneakers.


    Still wearing a black baseball cap.


    Just like all the students, she has been afraid to wear those big cards for this school.


    They are all temporary cheap clothes, just for fear that those people will make rumors.


    But after two classes at school, I heard about her.


    It was a girl in the class who liked gossip very much.


    She said, "Xiaosheng, do you know? Have you offended anyone? "


    Hua Sheng raised his head and was stunned.


    "You offended Lu Xueyi, you know?"


    "Who is Lu Xueyi? I don''t know. " Hua Sheng confirms that he has never heard of the name.


    "Lu Xueyi is the flower of our university for nationalities, the beauty of the Chinese Department Before you came, she had always been recognized as a school flower. It took a long time for the boys who chased her to line up. But since you came, now all the boys in the school look at you. I heard that Lu Xueyi has a lot of opinions on you. How about challenging you? "


    "Challenge? How to challenge? " Hua Sheng really can''t understand these girls'' thoughts.


    Does it have to be higher?


    "Isn''t it a new year''s party after a few days? It is said that Lu Xueyi wants to play the piano Let''s compete with your talents, I think. "


    Hua Sheng is confused again

 Chapter 105

    In her world, talent is used to cultivate her sentiment by chance because she likes it.


    Not for whom?


    When she was a child, grandma took her to some performance competitions of zither and pipa.


    But after she went once or twice, she said she didn''t like it, and then grandma didn''t take her.


    Now I hear that someone wants to compete with her. It''s a little funny.


    At noon, Hua Sheng arranges his books and leaves.


    Scared


    In the corridor, dozens of people are boys.


    Block in the door, see Hua Sheng come out, all around.


    "Goddess, may I have your autograph?"


    "Goddess, do you have a picture? Can I have one? I''ll leave you alone. "


    "Goddess, are you going to make a debut? My brother is an agent of a company. He is very powerful and has contacts. I can recommend you to go. "


    "Little fairy, tomorrow is Saturday. Are you free? I want to invite you to play golf. "


    "Compared with you, Lu Xueyi is really out of color You''re the best little sister I''ve ever seen. "


    "Little sister, little sister, can I be your brother? I know you can''t see me like this, but I can be your little brother The kind that helps you run errands and does things for you. "


    "Goddess, are you short of friends? I want to be friends with you Life and death. "


    Now these boys may be influenced by the Internet.


    It''s very lively and courageous.


    So blatantly blocked people in the classroom door.


    Hua Sheng was at a loss for a while. I don''t know how to deal with it.


    As it happens, Yuan Shao and some friends pass by and want to eat in the canteen.


    It''s amazing to see that this place is surrounded by people.


    "Oh, they losers seem to be blocking the door for that girl. At this point, they don''t let people eat. It''s true I don''t have any sense of public morality. Now I finally understand the troubles of those stars. There are crazy fans everywhere. It''s hard to go to the toilet. "


    Yuan Shao sympathized with the girl when his friend said so.


    So he went straight across the sea of people


    Because we all know that he is the school grass of the Department of finance. He has a big background and is not easy to get into trouble.


    So they all made way for him.


    When he passed by Huasheng, he saw the thin girl with her head down, and she was surrounded at the door.


    There was a moment of compassion.


    "Would you like to eat?" He asked.


    Hua Sheng looks up in surprise.


    "You stand here like this, blocked by them, but you can''t go anywhere."


    "I To eat. "


    Hua Sheng subconsciously thinks that this boy should be different from others.


    "Well, come with me."


    He was cold, but powerful.


    With his words, the boys all backed down and made way.


    Hua Sheng lowers his head and follows Yuan Shao.


    It took me more than 500 meters to get rid of those people.


    Then she stopped. "Just now, thank you for your help."


    "Nothing. I happened to pass by."


    Yuan Shao is indeed passing by, so when responding to Hua Sheng, he is also a light tone.


    It is not because she looks good that she is particularly good.


    But this kind of normal reaction makes Hua Sheng think that this boy is good. At least not so irrational brain powder.


    After thanking Hua Sheng, he trotted out of the side door to eat. He dared not go to the canteen.


    A few boys around Yuan Shao laughed, "man, are you a hero to save the United States?"


    "But that little sister is really beautiful. I like it very much. Yuan Shao Do you want to run after it? " He was teased.

 Chapter 106

    Yuan Shao, holding a basketball in his hand, said lightly, "no interest."


    He didn''t take a close look at the girl just now.


    It''s just a glance when he''s talking. Maybe he looks ok, but he really has no idea.


    I''m really scared of being harassed by girls


    "Eh? Brother, you can''t think about Lu Xueyi''s business? "


    "No consideration."


    "She''s the daughter of the vice president. Ha, if you stay with her and get a full scholarship after graduation, it''s OK to go to the United States for further study."


    "I''m not interested. My family can''t afford the money."


    "Yes, ah But I heard that Lu Xueyi will perform at the new conference in a few days I don''t know if I''ll move back to a game? After all, these two days by this new young lady elder sister pressure a lot of limelight


    "Girl, it''s trouble."


    Yuan Shao didn''t think so much, so he went to eat with some of his friends.


    Hua Sheng never thought that she would become a net red. That''s fire.


    Although they are all side faces, they are all fuzzy backs.


    But it''s still on the headlines.


    The title is also very depressing.


    The sky falls and the University of nationalities boils.


    Through the mountains and the sea of people, just to see her.


    These posts began to fly all over the world, and even some people joked below.


    -- that young lady is so beautiful. When I look at her, I''ll figure out the names of the children in the future.


    Hua Sheng is holding his mobile phone. Seeing this, he just laughs.


    But someone''s going to eat lemon.


    When Jiangliu has lunch at Jiangliu''s private headquarters, listen to the table next to him.


    "You know what? A famous person has come out of the University for Nationalities and a little sister has been angry. "


    "Yeah? It''s said that it''s a pretty face, which has caused a sensation. Fans have exploded. It''s said that many star scouts have gone to dig people. "


    "But I heard that none of the photos came out. Is it hype?"


    "It''s also possible. Nowadays, many Internet users can do everything for the sake of red. It''s disgusting to have some people set up all the time."


    River in a sad listening, he took out his mobile phone brush.


    Sure enough, looking at the side face, I know it''s his little daughter-in-law who doesn''t worry.


    The heart of the river is sour


    It''s as if the good things hidden in your hands were peeped out.


    So he sent wechat to Huasheng.


    Jiangliu: are you there?


    Hua Sheng: en


    Jiang Liu: have you become a net red?


    Hua Sheng:


    Jiang Liu: otherwise, let''s not go to school. What do you want to learn? Those teachers who teach history in Minzu University, please go back and give you private lessons.


    Hua Sheng: are you too nervous? Just last time.


    Jiangliu: but I''m afraid you''ll get too much attention and trouble.


    Hua Sheng: I know you are kind, but I am an adult. Sooner or later, I have to face it and solve it myself.


    Jiangliu: OK.


    Someone is really sad, but the current relationship cannot be interfered by force.


    In case it''s too deep, the little girl is not happy. It''s silly to move back to zhongcuishan.


    Maybe I feel a little unhappy in the river.


    Hua Sheng added, "thank you for your mobile phone. The pixels are very good. I took many photos on campus today."


    Seeing this sentence, Jiangliu is really in a good mood.


    I replied to Hua Sheng, "just like it."


    I had a simple meal outside and just came back to my class.


    I saw four men in suits at the door.


    "This classmate, we are from the brokerage company. We want you to audition."


    "Classmate, do you want to be the anchor? We can guarantee you a million a year. "


    "Beauty, are you interested in being the spokesperson of our cosmetics? The advertising fee is considerable. "


    Hua Sheng is stopped by these people, and they happen to meet Yuan Shao.


    "Looks like she''s going to be red." Yuan Shao said this with a little irony. After all, few women can resist this temptation.

 Chapter 107

    "Sorry, I''m not interested."


    This is what Hua Sheng said, and the tone is particularly cold, there is no room for discussion, and he refused directly.


    "You have to think about it, classmate."


    "Yes, classmate, do you go to school and study for the sake of going to the society and making money in the future?"


    "If you can guarantee more than one hundred thousand in a month, you can just sit as a talent anchor. If you sing out of tune, we can help you to fix it."


    "We will help you make an idol play, which will definitely make you popular."


    "Let''s go. I have to go to class. And Don''t come again. I don''t like to be disturbed. "


    With that, Hua Sheng enters the classroom and slams the door.


    Several well-known agents and astrologers all shut up.


    This is what they didn''t expect, and it''s not far away, Yuan Shao and they didn''t expect.


    "Man, this little sister''s tone seems to you. She likes to say it. She''s not interested."


    Yuan Shao didn''t say a word. Indeed, she didn''t expect Huasheng to reject these people just now.


    And the tone of rejection is very similar to him.


    He admitted that her performance was really unexpected.


    Hua Sheng was not used to it at all at the beginning, but he was able to deal with it freely later.


    What she thinks is very simple, as long as she can learn what she wants.


    But some people don''t think so


    Lu Xueyi is the school flower here. Now she is a junior in Chinese department.


    She has always been the leader of the University for nationalities. Now she has come to grab the limelight. She must be unhappy.


    At noon in the canteen, several little sisters around gave their ideas.


    Lu Xueyi didn''t agree or refuse.


    So in the afternoon, she and her best friend Xiake passed by the Department of history, or deliberately passed by the Department of history.


    Hua Sheng just left for the bathroom.


    But head on


    That summer coco hit Hua Sheng''s shoulder on purpose.


    It''s rude.


    Hua Sheng looks back at her and waits for an apology.


    But the girl scolded very impolitely, "don''t you have eyes when you walk?"


    Hua Sheng glanced at her lightly. "You hit me first."


    "It''s not that you don''t look at the road, blame me? Don''t do what you want with your beauty Literacy is important. "


    Xia coco was very loud on purpose, so he attracted many students to watch.


    As we all know, Xia coco deliberately bullied the new comer.


    It should be for Lu Xueyi.


    Lu Xueyi may think it''s too much. She pulls Xia coco. "Come on, coco, let''s go."


    "We Xueyi are kind-hearted, and I don''t know what to do with you. Next time you walk, you''ll have a long eye, fool."


    Xia coco scolds and just leaves. Hua Sheng starts.


    She said, "I think your eyes are blue and your face is waxy yellow. You must have stayed up late a lot recently. Your eyes are dull, you look unlucky, and you are full of rage It should be something that is not clean. If we don''t know how to stop it, we will only have bad luck in the near future. "


    "What do you say, you dare to scold me?"


    "You''ve got it wrong. It''s not scolding. It''s a kind reminder. I wish you all the best."


    Hua Sheng finished, raised the corners of his mouth, lowered the brim of his hat and left.


    Everyone thought she was trying to get out of the way, so that''s why she said that.


    But in the afternoon, listen to the female students in the class.


    There is a girl in the Chinese department who stumbled and split her ankle in the afternoon when she was in the physical education class. It is said that she was sent to the hospital for surgery and hit a steel nail.


    Hua Sheng asked deliberately, "what''s the girl''s name?"


    "It seems that Xia coco of the Chinese department is the attendant of Lu Xueyi


    Hua Sheng smiles again

 Chapter 108

    Originally, we didn''t pay attention to this matter, and would not believe that the new fairy was a diviner.


    After all, in places like school, we are still very scientific and refuse superstition.


    As for the girl who bullied her, she was hit and didn''t fight back.


    Because looking at her face, I knew that she was going to have a lot of bad luck Sure enough


    In the evening, when he came home from school, Hua Sheng changed his clothes, lit a backflow fragrance downstairs and planted flowers.


    Listening to light music is very pleasant.


    Gingko comes out of the kitchen with a box of flower cakes in her hand.


    "Have some dessert, miss."


    "Where is the flower cake from?" Hua Sheng asked her.


    "The fourth Miss gave Won''t you let me send some mask to miss four? The fourth young lady was very happy, so she gave this back. She said that there was a student in Yunnan who had brought a lot of it to her. She couldn''t eat it all by herself. Let me taste it for you. These rose cakes are said to be the specialty over there. They are very authentic. "


    Hua Sheng nodded and carefully picked up a piece to eat.


    "Well, the taste is good. The fourth sister is not so difficult to get along with, but no one understands her."


    "Yes, I think Miss four is good, and miss three is also good It''s just that the first and second ladies are a little... " Ginkgo did not finish.


    Obviously, she and Chuntao don''t like Huafeng and Huaqing.


    Not only because of the aggressive manner, but also because of the fame and profit.


    There is no sisterhood in my heart.


    Hua Sheng didn''t answer either, when the door opened and the river came back.


    "What''s good to eat, so delicious?" He took off his coat and handed it to Chuntao.


    "Flower cake, do you want it?"


    "To eat."


    The river came, rolled up his sleeves, picked up a wet towel and wiped his hands, and also picked up a small flower cake.


    "Well, it''s delicious. It seems that these vegetarians are delicious."


    Hua Sheng laughs without speaking.


    He looked at some daisies and stars in the vase.


    Simple as it is, it looks good.


    "You did it?"


    "Yes."


    "Nice."


    "Thank you."


    "You can get one for me tomorrow and put it in my room, OK?"


    "OK." Hua Sheng still smiles.


    "A Sheng, I heard that You were bullied at school today. Can you laugh? " The river asked her.


    "did you put eyeliner in my school?" Do you know all these trivial things? "


    "How is it possible? Where can I have that free time? It was I who inadvertently strolled around your school forum and saw someone write it. "


    "Their children are idle and like gossip." Hua Sheng doesn''t think so.


    "If you''re bullied, tell me. I''ll help you out."


    "No, no one dares to bully me."


    Chuntao couldn''t help it. "Don''t worry, my uncle. Our young lady is very powerful She''s not Teddy. She''s a Tibetan mastiff who doesn''t like to make noises If someone has bad intentions, they will die miserably. "


    "Is it? Let me have a look at your Tibetan mastiff sometime The river is funny.


    "No, I''m afraid I''ll bite you."


    "It doesn''t matter. I can get vaccinated."


    Finish saying, spring peach also smile, ginkgo also smile.


    Hua Sheng squints at him. "It''s not serious."


    "There are so many serious matters between our husband and wife. Don''t keep a straight face when you are young Smile as much as you like. " The river coaxed her.


    At this time, Xiaohei didn''t know where to get out.


    Hua Sheng reaches out to hold it, only to find that it has actually climbed into the river.


    Then lazily lie down


    The river caressed its back carefully.


    Looking at the warm eyes of the river, for a moment, Hua Sheng had a terrible idea.


    She wanted to make a divination for the river current and measure his life''s fortunes.

 Chapter 109

    But in fact, this can only be an idea. Huasheng has a big taboo.


    That''s not divining for the people around you. One is that you are too familiar with this person. Once you know how his future is in advance, it''s OK. If there''s a disaster, do you mind or not?


    However, if you manage it, you will be punished by the heaven if you set up the array to crack it.


    No matter what, how can you bear to watch the people around you?


    So this is a big contradiction. It''s better not to count.


    No more than strangers, no matter what happens to strangers, Huasheng can stay out of the business.


    So, even with this idea, Hua Sheng finally held back.


    The next day, because it''s Saturday, you don''t have to go to class.


    Jiangliu accompanied his father and several clients to play golf in the early morning.


    Before leaving, he explained that if Hua Sheng felt bored, he could go to accompany his mother.


    Mrs. Jiang''s character is good, but Hua Sheng still feels strange.


    I was going to take advantage of the weekend to see if there was a suitable place to open a shop.


    After all, the idea of opening a shop has been around for a long time.


    But The driver of Hua''s family suddenly came to pick her up.


    Since it''s what parents mean, even if they don''t want to go back.


    Hua Sheng got on the bus with only one gingko and went back to Hua''s house.


    The weekend this week was very cold. After Hua Sheng went back, he found that everyone didn''t come back.


    Only mother was sitting in the living room, and there were several servants cleaning by her side.


    "Mom." She said.


    "Ah Sheng is back. Hurry up. Come and sit down."


    Mrs. Hua is very enthusiastic. She takes Huasheng''s hand, which makes her not used to it.


    "And they?" Hua Sheng did not see his sisters after sweeping around.


    "Your eldest sister''s company is still busy. The second sister is away from home on business. Your third sister is filming in the film and television city. She can''t come back. Your fourth sister Ah, it''s said that I went climbing with some colleagues. I won''t come back for dinner this week. Fortunately, you''re back, or both your father and I will die of suffocation. "


    Hua Sheng nodded, but didn''t say much.


    "When I went to the fruit supermarket in the morning, when I saw this, I suddenly thought that you liked it, so I bought some for you to taste."


    Mrs. Hua pointed to a yellow fruit on the plate.


    It''s a very distinctive fruit in the north. It''s called the yellow mushroom lady.


    Only thumb nail size, round, crisp, sweet entrance.


    Zhong Cuishan planted a lot before, all of which were planted by her grandmother.


    She does like eating very much. Her mother''s so kind-hearted.


    Hua Sheng takes a few and puts them in the palm of his hand and eats them slowly.


    At this time, Hua Zhenyue came down from upstairs.


    "Ah Sheng is back."


    "Dad." She said hello.


    "Why didn''t the river come with you?"


    Sure enough, the status of the river is very high. All Chinese families should have a high look at others.


    It''s as if Huasheng''s status and attention are all due to the current of the river.


    In fact, it is.


    After grandma died, there was no support.


    But she married a good family, so she certainly dare not look down on her.


    "He asked several clients to play golf."


    "Well, I''ll bring him to dinner sometime next week." Hua Fu said.


    Hua Sheng nodded and said nothing.


    "After your grandmother died, your father and I were not in good health. We haven''t gone out recently After your grandmother''s May 7th, we are going to go abroad. " Mrs. Hua said slowly.


    "Well, lest you be sad."


    In fact, Hua Sheng knew that when grandma died, they were not so sad and their feelings were not so good.


    But, some words, still want to say, hypocrisy returns to hypocrisy.


    "A Sheng, when are you and Jiangliu going to have a baby?" Mrs. Hua''s sudden question made Hua Sheng blush.

 Chapter 110

    Gingko in the side, busy for Miss answer, "madam, miss is only 22 years old this year, don''t worry, the old man just went for a short time, Miss body is not very good, want to raise the body again, the uncle also means this."


    "Well, you should take good care of asheng and make more supplements for her."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Later, Hua Sheng was in the living room, chatting with his parents for a while.


    She was sleepy. Seeing that she was sleepy, gingko said that she would take a nap.


    They went to the guest room upstairs to have a rest.


    Lunch is in the old house of Huajia.


    I know that Huasheng doesn''t eat meat, so I make vegetables.


    Rarely do they worry so much, Hua Sheng guessed faintly.


    In such a big battle, her parents came back to buy fruits and vegetables.


    Playing the warm card like this must be something to ask for.


    Sure enough


    After dinner, while talking at leisure, Mrs. Hua said, "ah Sheng, in fact, my mother has another thing today. I want to ask you for help."


    "Mom, when you have something to say, don''t be so polite."


    On the surface, Hua Sheng is calm, but in fact, he is dissatisfied.


    From small to large, she received too little paternal and maternal love.


    At that time, because the boy who was born with her didn''t keep it, she decided that she had killed her younger brother, the only man in the Hua family.


    So she was sent to the mountain when she was so young.


    Over the years, there are only a few days for her parents to get along with her.


    So we can''t talk about feelings.


    And the Chinese family are born snobbish, in the eyes of the interests of the first forever.


    At this point, Hua Sheng has seen it clearly for a long time.


    To be honest, though Mrs. Hua is a mother.


    But now to her feeling, there is no river mother, that mother-in-law to look comfortable.


    At least Mrs. Jiang is not hypocritical or influential. It''s not just money and fame.


    Mrs. Hua takes Huasheng''s hand and pats it in the palm of her hand.


    It''s like a close girl.


    "Ah Sheng, I shouldn''t have said this, but I can''t either Do you remember a cousin of your mother''s family, Xu Jianmin? "


    "Not quite."


    "Ah, that''s the one who came to your grandma''s birthday party. She is tall, thin and likes drinking. She blushes when she drinks."


    "I don''t remember." Hua Sheng is light.


    "Well, it''s ok if I don''t remember. He used to be a car repair shop, and he made several chains. At first, he was good. Later, he failed due to poor management. Now the family has a difficult life. After all, he is my uncle Qin''s younger brother. I can''t think about it. Now he wants to make a comeback and become an old bank, but because there are not many things that can be mortgaged, it''s difficult to get loans from other banks. I think Jiangliu family is just a private bank. It''s a relative to lend money to your cousin and help him. It''s impossible to die without help. "


    Mrs. Hua said as she watched her daughter''s face.


    It''s a pity that she can''t see any happiness, anger or sadness in Huasheng''s face.


    She is always so indifferent, even when she hears the big news, she doesn''t have that kind of extreme reaction.


    After hearing these words, Hua Sheng had only a sneer in his heart.


    She deliberately didn''t understand. She asked Mrs. Hua, "Mom, a repair shop doesn''t have much money. It''s not cost-effective to borrow money from the bank. Don''t you have any? Just lend it to him, won''t you? Since it''s your cousin, I also want to help you. Otherwise, the people of grandma''s family will definitely be estranged from you in the future. "


    Mrs. Hua seems to have been prepared for it. She said with a smile, "you silly child, my money can''t be taken naturally. He knows that our family has money and won''t give it if he takes it. But if he goes to the bank to borrow it, there''s no reason why he won''t pay it back and it will affect the credit investigation. It''s not a big deal. I think you can just talk to Jiangliu."


    Sure enough, this little abacus is smart. Hua Sheng hates her mother''s behavior. She calculates her behavior everywhere.

 Chapter 111

    Hua Sheng nodded after listening, "your words really make sense. Well, I''ll go back and ask."


    "Well, good boy, these moms will keep it in mind."


    After eating and finishing, I naturally want to leave.


    On the way back, ginkgo complained while driving, "Miss, how can you talk so well? Madam obviously bullies you and uses you Even if her own cousin needs money, she needs you. "


    Hua Sheng laughs but doesn''t speak


    "Miss, can you still smile?"


    "I did promise to ask for her, but I said it just to ask whether it is possible or not. "


    Ginkgo biloba. "You''ve said that, miss. I''m sure I can promise you how much it will cost to open a car repair shop. It''s estimated to be one or two million yuan. I''m sure I won''t embarrass you with this small amount of money."


    "But I''m not going to talk to the river." Hua Sheng smiles.


    "Ah? Don''t you say


    "Well, I said after a while, the river has been busy. I didn''t have a chance to say it. I''ll talk about it later, but the conditions of my cousin don''t meet the requirements of the bank, so I didn''t succeed."


    "Ha ha, miss, Gao, you are really tall. You don''t offend your wife or your uncle."


    Ginkgo this just reaction come over, original young lady in mind already knew.


    I didn''t plan to talk to Jiangliu about it at all.


    She is speechless and looks bullied.


    But she''s not really bullied. She''s just a Tibetan mastiff who doesn''t like to speak.


    All morning, Mrs. Jiang took her servants with her to trim some flowers and grass in the back garden.


    Next to her is an aunt who has worked in Jiangjia for many years.


    She is also a person that Mrs. Jiang trusts very much. Her name is Wang Juan.


    The river calls her aunt Juan.


    "Madam, do you have something on your mind?"


    Mrs. Jiang sighed a little, wiped the dust on her hands and entered the pavilion.


    "Juan, you said I always worry about one thing. "


    "What does Madame worry about?"


    "I''m always afraid of my son''s response to that five years ago..."


    Wang Juan''s face changed a little. "Madam, I can''t say that. The master won''t say it."


    "Yes, I know. I just can''t rest assured I always think it''s a time bomb, and I''m afraid it will be a disaster in the future. " Mrs. Jiang is worried.


    Wang Juan hands over a cup of boiled water.


    "Madam, don''t think about it. Now that five years have passed, don''t you think about it at all? Now he''s also married, and he''ll have his own children in two years. He forgets the past and forgets it. Don''t think about it again. It''s a bad memory after all. "


    "Well, I hope so I hope my son can live a peaceful life in the future, that child of a Sheng Although I look at those who don''t like to talk and speak little, I think they are stable. As long as she can live a good life with the river, I don''t care much. As you said, in a few years, they have a few babies, and everything is over. "


    "Well, Madame, be relieved."


    Mrs. Jiang took a sip of water and said nothing more.


    Golf Course


    when the river just hit down with one stroke, I only felt the brain buzzing.


    And then it''s like there''s a piece of memory flashing by.


    "River, you come to chase me Ha ha, river, here I am You can''t catch... "


    There was a strange voice in the dim mind.


    A girl''s laughter reverberated, very clear Very familiar.


    But he just can''t remember who the girl is?

 Chapter 112

    "President Jiang, are you ok?"


    Li Chang, male assistant, noticed something wrong and quickly stepped forward to help him.


    "A little headache."


    "Is it cold? Take a rest here. "


    "Yes."


    Jiangliu hands the club to the assistant and walks to the rest area with his head covered.


    The waiter busily served a glass of warm boiled water.


    This life of river flow is undoubtedly what everyone wants to live.


    Born in a famous family, he is the eldest grandson of the five generations of Jiang family.


    Talented and healthy.


    He is also a talented student in Cambridge. He took over the family business after returning home.


    He is elegant in appearance and elegant in speech and behavior.


    Such a perfect person has no flaws.


    Except five years ago


    This matter, only Jiang family know.


    The river had an accident five years ago.


    Later, he was hospitalized for more than three months.


    Later, after being discharged from hospital, I forgot the memory of the whole year five years ago.


    Five years ago, Jiangliu was only 22 years old. At that time, he didn''t go abroad.


    What have you experienced, who are you with, and what friends you have around you.


    He really can''t remember. He can''t remember anything.


    Later, when he recovered, he went to his alma mater to check.


    It''s Jiangcheng University of science and technology. Nothing.


    I asked their classmates, but they couldn''t say anything.


    They say it''s just a light year.


    But Jiangliu subconsciously told him that he had absolutely forgotten something important that year.


    But no matter how hard I try, I just can''t remember.


    In recent months, from time to time, this kind of memory fragment has flashed


    Always vaguely felt that there was a girl calling his name again.


    But what does that girl look like? He really can''t remember.


    "Did you help me with my investigation?" Jiang Liu asked the assistant.


    "Well, after checking, there is still no news, Mr. Jiang Five years ago, I don''t think you should be too persistent It''s been so long. At that time, when you fell off the cliff on foot, the chairman and his wife would be stunned. Fortunately, you didn''t have a big deal in the end. As for the lost memory, the doctor also said that it might be your subconscious selective memory loss, that is, you don''t want to recall the terrible scene when you fell off the cliff. Why are you so stubborn? "


    The river slowly drank a mouthful of water.


    "In fact, it''s not persistence. I just think that the missing part of memory should be hidden, otherwise it won''t be remembered frequently recently For me, the lack of a year''s memory is an incomplete life. I have the right to know the truth and find the missing part. I don''t want to have regrets in my life. "


    "Jiang is right, but If you find out the truth, it will be different from what you think... "


    "Oh? How do you say that? "


    Jiangliu looks at Li Chang, an assistant he trusts very much. He is also intelligent and always understands the boss''s heart.


    "You always say that there is a girl in your dream or a strange girl in your mind In case this girl is the one you once loved Now that you have come back, what should the young lady do? Are you willing to divorce? In other words, even if you give up your wife, what if the girl marries? Do you remember not to be afraid of your own pain? "


    Li Chang''s words, to be honest, have not been considered by the river.


    Yes, if I really find the girl in my head, what should I do?


    Are you really going to divorce?


    Think of here, river current unexpectedly some inexplicable fidgety.

 Chapter 113

    When Hua Sheng came back from her old house, she spent the whole afternoon drawing and listening to music.


    At night, I heard someone knocking at the door.


    Ginkgo went to open the door, a little surprised.


    "Who are you looking for, please?"


    "Hello, is this Huasheng''s home?"


    The woman who knocks on the door is sweet-looking, wearing Burberry''s Beige windbreaker and carrying Hermes''s bag.


    A famous brand, but there is no prestige.


    "Yes."


    "I''m here for Miss Hua Sheng. Please let me know." Women are also very polite.


    "Do our ladies know you?"


    Gingko is not very friendly. Huasheng has no friends, so it''s impossible to know this uninvited woman.


    "I don''t know, but I have a relationship with Miss Hua, and I don''t have any hostility. Please rest assured."


    Ginkgo stopped and refused to let her in.


    After talking for a long time, Hua Sheng heard the news.


    Just came out, "what''s the matter?"


    "Miss, the girl said she wanted to see you, but I don''t think you know her."


    After ginkgo finished, Hua Sheng looked at the girl at the door, who was in her twenties.


    The appearance is outstanding, with a smile.


    "Do we know each other?"


    "I don''t know, but I''d like to know you." The girl continued to laugh.


    "Why do you know me?" Hua Sheng looks at her lightly.


    "Because I want to be your friend."


    Now, Hua Sheng is a little confused.


    "How did you find my house?"


    "It''s said on the news that you lived in Chunfeng for ten li after your marriage with Jiang. The security guard at the gate of the community happened to be my fan. After watching my play, he let me in, hoping not to disturb you."


    After listening to her words, Hua Sheng basically knows the identity of this woman, a star in the entertainment circle.


    But it''s not very famous because it''s not familiar.


    "Come in."


    Huasheng has no habit of letting people stand at the door.


    Although strangers were not welcome, she was let in.


    "Ginkgo, pour tea."


    "Yes, miss."


    Ginkgo to make tea.


    The woman took out a beautifully packed box.


    "This is my gift. Please accept it."


    "I''m sorry, but I''m not used to taking gifts." Hua Sheng refused.


    "It''s not expensive. I heard that Miss Hua likes to talk about embroidery. I happen to have one in my hand. It''s a purse left by the old man. I think you should like it."


    "I dare not accept it even more because it''s so expensive. Explain why. I don''t like to use the outside corner." Hua Sheng stares at the woman.


    The woman raised her hand and made her hair.


    "My name is Liang Xiaoxiao. Actually, we have a relationship. I''m the one At your wedding with Xie Shao, the third-class actress who appeared let Xie Shao escape from marriage, said that, I also want to apologize to you, that matter It''s really my fault, but Xie Shao and I really love each other. "


    After listening to her introduction, Hua Sheng understood.


    This woman is actually Xie Dongyang''s good-natured heroine who plays the fragrant video at the wedding.


    "Oh, come today. What can I do for you?" Huasheng is still light.


    It''s not because she is Liang Xiaoxiao that she immediately drives people.


    "I want to apologize to you and I hope we can be friends. "


    Hua Sheng looks at her quietly and wants to laugh.


    Apologize again, be friends again? Which one is this?


    Is this green tea bitch popular in the entertainment world?

 Chapter 114

    At this time, ginkgo came with a cup.


    Give Liang Xiaoxiao a drink and Hua Sheng a drink.


    Hua Sheng picked up the cup and sipped some tea.


    Liang Xiaoxiao didn''t drink either, just looked at Hua Sheng expectantly, as if waiting for her answer.


    "No need to apologize. Xie Dongyang and I are not married. There is no grudge between us But I''d like to ask you, why do you want to be friends with me? "


    Liang Xiaoxiao hurriedly explained, "because I used to despise you. I always thought you were the same as the rumor. Later, I found out that I was just a little talented and didn''t know Taishan. You are not only good-looking, but also amazing. I''m afraid that I hope to get such an excellent friend, and then learn from your advantages and good qualities."


    I''m afraid Liang Xiaoxiao himself doesn''t believe these words, does he?


    But words still need to be said. Who doesn''t like beautiful words?


    Hua Sheng smiled. "Thank you for recognizing me, but I don''t lack friends."


    "Well..."


    After being rejected, Liang Xiaoxiao was a little reluctant.


    She began to use the bitter meat meter, with her head bowed down and her face aggrieved. "I know I''m despised by all the famous people like you. After all, we were born in a bad family. You all grew up with gold spoons. When you were young, when you were wearing Armani Burberry, we were still wearing rags. Now we can''t easily wear Armani Burberry. You''ve opened it At the beginning of designing and customizing our own clothes, we are always separated by a gap between the rich and the poor. Even if I have money now, my identity is still there after all. I can understand that Miss five looks down on me like this. "


    Hua Sheng leaned on the sofa and saw Liang Xiaoxiao''s tricks clearly.


    Because I''m sorry to be someone else.


    Then I reluctantly accepted to be a friend.


    But Hua Sheng is not that kind of person. She''s never used to green tea scheming bitch.


    So I just watched her perform


    I even wanted to say, "please continue with your performance."


    But if you want to think about it, you''d better save her some face.


    Liang Xiaoxiao''s tears are in his eyes. After finishing these words, he waits for Huasheng to turn around and for Huasheng''s compassion to overflow.


    But she didn''t.


    She just said, "since Miss Liang can see it so clearly, I won''t talk about it any more. Different ways don''t conspire Ginkgo, see off. "


    Then Liang Xiaoxiao was shocked.


    Shouldn''t it?


    Didn''t she perform well just now?


    How could this happen?


    How many people did she move with a trick?


    Even Xie Dongyang once bought a house and a car for him because of her pity. She felt that it was not easy for her to fight in the entertainment circle as a little girl.


    But How can these five young ladies be indifferent?


    Is it true that she has no sympathy at all?


    Liang Xiaoxiao took the initiative to show his kindness and shut the door.


    Hua Sheng didn''t take it seriously.


    When eating bird''s nest in the evening, Chuntao reminded, "Miss, isn''t your school going to hold a new meeting?"


    "I think so. I didn''t notice."


    "Then are you not going to perform?" Chuntao deliberately teases her daughter.


    Hua Sheng took the spoon and smirked, "what do I perform? Is there a big stone in your chest? Or a high-altitude drill ring? "


    Finish saying, peach of spring and ginkgo all smile of flower branch is disorderly quiver.


    "You''re not leatherette, miss. You''re real leather."


    At this time, the river just came back, a door to hear laughter, a warm heart.


    "What''s so funny? Tell me, too. " Jiang Liu takes off his coat and goes directly to Huasheng.

 Chapter 115

    Gingko''s mouth is also fast. Without waiting for Hua Sheng to speak, she snatched the stage of the young lady.


    "My uncle, our young lady said that the talent she performed at the school''s new year''s party next week is to break a big stone in the chest and drill a fire ring in the air."


    River also smile, looked at Hua Sheng, eyes are all tender.


    "Wife, you are so talented. Why don''t you give your husband a performance?"


    Hua Sheng is more intelligent, "because I can only perform once in my life. Three years ago, I had a peer perform. Now the grass on the grave is one meter high."


    The next spring peach and gingko laugh more.


    After all, this is the first time for Huasheng to have fun.


    The river loves such a cheerful Huasheng, and always feels that there is no such a sense of distance.


    "Your school is going to welcome the new students?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you on stage?"


    "Of course not."


    "Well, let''s keep a low profile So that the common people don''t get angry. "


    Hua Sheng chuckles.


    "What did you do at home in the afternoon?"


    "Draw."


    "Let me see."


    "No."


    "What about stinginess? Don''t you just draw? I will Ginkgo comes with a picture board. I''ll show you a hand on the spot. "


    "Yes, sir."


    Gingko has gradually been able to accept the male host, because she thinks the river is good for the young lady.


    And I don''t know how much better than Xie Dongyang.


    So what does the river tell her to do? She is also very happy.


    Ginkgo holding the drawing board down, Chuntao ready for the brush.


    The river really draws.


    Just wearing expensive shirts and trousers, though it seems out of place.


    But Hua Sheng thought it was very interesting.


    It''s rare for him to have such elegance, so he won''t be discouraged.


    Jiangliu draws the abstract cartoon of Chuntao and gingko.


    It''s the kind that''s very similar to me and funny and exaggerated.


    After the painting, when she brightened the drawing board, Chuntao and gingko almost laughed.


    "Oh, this is us?" Spring peaches shout.


    "It''s a bit like that, but why is it so ugly?" Ginkgo biloba looked more and more wrong.


    "A Sheng, do you think it''s fair to say something like that?"


    "Well, it''s a little bit. Your abstract painting is good. The main thing is that you can draw quickly." Comments by Huasheng.


    "When I was in Cambridge, I used to be a busker on the side of the road. I made 1200 a week by painting people''s portraits, which is quite a lot for a foreign student."


    "It''s true, I can''t imagine you''ve had such an experience." Hua Sheng admired him a little.


    After all, a son of a rich family, to wind wind to rain, the kind of money can not be spent.


    But he is willing to do such a thing, which is worthy of respect.


    "If you are alive, you have to try different things. In this way, you can spend a lot of money on the world. OK, let''s talk first. I''ll take a shower."


    Then the river flows up the stairs. Before going up the stairs, I also sent a spring peach and ginkgo to commemorate the painting.


    "Miss, look at what my uncle painted us, like a big fool." Chuntao is still haunted by this cartoon.


    Hua Sheng laughs instead of talking.


    The new year''s party will come soon, and it will officially start at six o''clock in the evening.


    Hua Sheng was invited to attend, and sat in the first row beside his tutor.


    When it was school flower Lu Xueyi''s turn to take the stage, the whole riot showed that she was very popular.


    A black tripod piano was placed on the stage. Lu Xueyi took a look at Hua Sheng under the stage.


    Holding the microphone, she said slightly, "I''d like to invite Xiao Sheng from the history department to play this Richard Clayman''s" Vanessa''s smile "with me in four hands. Would you like to join me?"

 Chapter 116

    Hua Sheng was not surprised that Lu Xueyi would do such a thing.


    It''s obviously embarrassing because she didn''t prepare in advance.


    I''ve never rehearsed with Lu Xueyi. If I play with someone who doesn''t have a tacit understanding, I''m in trouble.


    What''s more, Lu Xueyi doesn''t know if Huasheng will play this tune. What if someone else won''t? Isn''t it embarrassing?


    But At this point, it is impossible to escape.


    Even the tutor looked at Hua Sheng in surprise, "are you and Lu Xueyi friends?"


    "It''s not." She replied.


    "Then why did she come to you to perform?"


    "Maybe She appreciates me. " Hua Sheng smiles.


    At this time, the students under the stage are crazy. Originally, Lu Xueyi was the school flower. As a new fairy, Huasheng is also popular.


    Now listen to Lu Xueyi''s invitation, everyone is boiling.


    The boys were excited because they could see the two goddesses performing together.


    The girls are excited because they can watch a good play. They know that Lu Xueyi is trying to embarrass others.


    Yuan Shao and others are sitting in the second row. Seeing Lu Xueyi''s practice, he really despises it.


    Girls, it is trouble, like to do these small movements.


    "Yuanfang, what do you think?" A friend around Yuan Shao deliberately teased him.


    "I''ll just watch it." Yuan Shao''s reaction was not kind.


    At this time, another fan of Huasheng said, "Lu Xueyi''s moves are not very kind. It''s obviously embarrassing. She has already prepared her own repertoire for performance. She has practiced it many times behind her back, but she doesn''t know whether she can play it. If she doesn''t play it, she can''t face it. If she doesn''t? Or can''t play well? Is this more embarrassing? "


    In fact, we all know that Lu Xueyi is deliberately embarrassing.


    Looking at Hua Sheng, Lu Xueyi smiles at her with the microphone. "Xiaosheng, are you in trouble? If you are not familiar with this tune, we can change it Whatever you choose. "


    After saying that, the whole audience was in a uproar


    Lu Xueyi is really pushing people to death. This is the meaning of red fruit''s next battle post.


    That''s what I said. If I don''t take the fight again, it''s really wrong.


    Hua Sheng gets up slowly. Today, she is wearing a blue cheongsam improved skirt. Her long black hair is scattered, which has the charm of Jiangnan women.


    Lu Xueyi was wearing a white dress. She used to look at it alone. It was beautiful.


    But if you compare with Hua Sheng, you will be judged higher.


    Hua Sheng smiles, "no need, no difficulty." Vanessa''s smile, right? Come on. "


    Hua Sheng slowly walked onto the stage in warm applause


    When Yuan Shao looked at the girl''s side face, he felt a little moved for a moment.


    However, he was not attracted by her face, but by her confident mouth.


    He saw that she was not afraid of Lu Xueyi.


    Not only that, this girl was put together by Lu Xueyi this time. She can''t get it back for a while.


    After Hua Sheng came to the stage, he sat beside Lu Xueyi.


    The two started to play four hands in the accompaniment against the score


    For the first time, due to the lack of tacit understanding, Huasheng did not dare to speed up.


    But Lu Xueyi, secretly accelerating, wants to get rid of Hua Sheng and make her embarrassed.


    But Which is so easy?


    Hua Sheng follows Lu Xueyi''s rhythm closely, and plays no wrong syllable.


    All the students took out their mobile phones to take photos


    There are even too many students sitting in the first row, who actually started the live broadcast.


    Because the heat is very high, so directly on the home page recommendation.


    The river saw it, and so did Xie Dongyang.

 Chapter 117

    Jiangliu also paid attention to the new year''s reception of Huasheng.


    Then I saw that there was a live broadcast on the home page, and I went directly to the live studio to watch it.


    Xie Dongyang was heard. When he said that there was a performance of Huasheng, he came in without saying anything.


    Then, without watching who started the live broadcast, we started the crazy reward mode.


    It''s a vice president of the student union, a student bully.


    In fact, he was interested in the live broadcast. Unexpectedly, a local tyrant came to the studio.


    Since he came in, a group of gifts called the heart of love have been sent continuously.


    Brush the screen and write - to the goddess Xiaosheng.


    Xie Dongyang is anonymous in the live studio. His nickname is - tourist 1987


    so no one knows his identity?


    However, it can be seen that this is a fan of fairies, otherwise it will not be so crazy.


    Hua Sheng and Lu Xueyi play "Vanessa''s smile" in four hands, which is perfect. At the end of the song, applause thunders.


    Without waiting for Lu Xueyi to speak, Hua Sheng took the initiative to pick up the microphone and looked around the audience at thousands of people.


    "I''d like to invite you here. Since everyone''s interest is so good today, I want to continue to work with Lu Xueyi. I don''t know if master Liszt''s ghost fire is willing to do it."


    The audience immediately danced and shouted, "yes, goddesses, come on, stand up for you.".


    These people are not afraid of big things. But Lu Xueyi almost fainted after listening.


    The reason is very simple. Master Liszt''s ghost fire, which Hua Shenggang said, is known as one of the ten most difficult piano pieces in the world.


    The rhythm is fast, there are many syllables, and the music style is very strange.


    Not many people are willing to try to play this piece completely.


    It''s a professional pianist. When it comes to this tune, you can''t avoid it.


    Lu Xueyi wanted to embarrass Hua Sheng. Unexpectedly, she was defeated by the first army.


    Lu Xueyi''s face on the stage has been devastated.


    "Lu Xueyi, do you have any difficulty? If you have any difficulty, you can choose another tune. I will accompany you. " Hua Sheng smiles.


    These words were just said by Lu Xueyi in order to humiliate Hua Sheng.


    But five minutes later, it was replaced by a stone that hit its own foot.


    She is such a big school flower, staring at the burden of idols. There are so many students on the stage, especially the new students.


    How can she say she can''t play?


    So I had to answer, "yes."


    "Well, let''s start."


    Hua Sheng sat down with a smile and began to turn over the music.


    Yuan Shao in the second row of the stage, leaning on his chin with one hand, smiled deeply.


    "Yuanfang, what do you think this time?" The man asked Yuan Shao again.


    "It''s not easy for fairies to mess with Lu Xueyi took the stone and hit her foot. It''s just right But I''m really looking forward to hearing the ghost fire, one of the most difficult piano pieces in the legend. " Yuan Shao suddenly thought Xiaosheng was very interesting.


    Look at the honest, the book points.


    Think it''s easy to bully, but in fact?


    If you don''t speak, you''ll die.


    You don''t have to think about it. Lu Xueyi can''t play Liszt''s music.


    All she can play is Richard''s slow-paced piano music. It''s very difficult, not at all.


    Jiang Liu is sitting in his office. He is too lazy to criticize the documents.


    It was the first time that he saw such a strong side of Huasheng. It was just the front of the school flower.


    That stubborn look, and that bad revenge look, lovely extremely.


    Xie Dongyang also knows this song. He is too excited at this moment.


    Once again the gift brush take off, also scolded in the Live Room - Lu Xueyi garbage, little fairy cow B.

 Chapter 118

    In fact, Liszt''s music is very difficult to play. This ghost fire is needless to say.


    So in the beginning, Lu Xueyi was too busy to keep up with the tune.


    While Huasheng is stable and orderly, not disordered at all, not deviated by Lu Xueyi.


    Lu Xueyi is reluctant to fish in the muddy water in the first section


    But in the second section, when accelerating, the fingers basically don''t listen to the command.


    Her tears were all around her eyes


    Then I got up and apologized to you. I didn''t say anything, but I stood by Hua Sheng silently and watched her play.


    She looked at Huasheng bullet so close, and then she was deeply shocked.


    I thought the little girl was not good at playing the piano, but I didn''t expect that she was a master.


    At the first sight of this hand speed, I know it must have been a trainer for many years.


    Lu Xueyi wanted to slap Hua Sheng, but she was slapped hard by others.


    I can''t tell you what it''s like. I dare not cry if I want to


    Just regret


    Xie Dongyang was so excited that watching Hua Sheng play Lister''s music was 666.


    "I''ll go. My Sheng Sheng is really awesome. It''s a ruthless person. I really read it right."


    In the face of Hua Sheng''s ability to play the piano, the river is no surprise.


    , because of previous surveys, the girl did not go to school, but she was more powerful than the key university students.


    Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting, poetry, song and Fu are all proficient.


    The disadvantage is in modern times, if in ancient times.


    He had to suspect that the old lady of the Chinese family had gone to Huasheng to educate her according to the rules of the crown princess.


    It''s all powerful.


    Spring peach and ginkgo are also at home to watch live, not excited.


    "Young lady is so powerful. That''s the way to face. That dead woman is really shameless."


    "If our young lady doesn''t, she will scare them to death. Hahaha." Ginkgo eating melon seeds, while enjoying Miss unilateral hanging dozen national university flowers.


    As soon as he finished playing, Hua Sheng got up and made a graceful salute.


    The applause was thundering again and reverberating in the air for a long time.


    Lu Xueyi apologized curtly, saying that she was not feeling well. She had just affected her performance, so she stepped down.


    In fact, we can see that Lu Xueyi is not uncomfortable at all.


    It''s just that I have no face. I''ve been hanged.


    Now the fairy is more popular in the school


    The video was reprinted by the major media that night.


    Fortunately, Huasheng''s long hair covers your face, which makes you lose your identity if you don''t want to.


    Because it''s more troublesome to disclose your identity.


    After Hua Sheng stepped down, he returned to his seat and continued to watch the program calmly.


    Yuan Shao is sitting behind her, actually very close.


    Yuan Shao, on a whim, picked up a piece of restaurant paper and joined the group.


    Then I called


    Hua Sheng looks back and frowns slightly.


    "Liszt''s music is very 6. Give you some praise." This is not a compliment, it is true.


    Yuan Shao studied piano for a few years in primary school. When he was older, he became addicted to playing basketball.


    But he also understood how rebellious Huasheng''s fingering was.


    Hua Sheng nodded slightly to show that I knew it and didn''t say anything.


    That''s a drag of $250000.


    He is not in the least regarded as a school grass.


    To tell you the truth, Yuan Shao was still quite lost.


    "Ha ha, brother yuan has been in love for many years, and can be called a girl killer. Now we have met our rivals I don''t think the goddess has a bird for you. This girl is stronger than Lu Xueyi... "


    As soon as Yuan Shaogang wanted to speak, his mobile wechat rang.


    He opened it and saw it was from Lu Xueyi.


    "I didn''t perform well just now. I''m very sad. I can''t help crying. I''m at the pavilion now. Can you come to accompany me?"

 Chapter 119

    Yuan Shao asked a friend named Du Peng, "the school flower is in a bad mood and crying. Do you want to comfort him?"


    "Well May I? "


    "It''s in the pavilion. You can try it."


    "OK Well Then I''ll try. "


    After receiving Yuan Shao''s suggestion, the man got up quietly and left.


    Lu Xueyi wants to take the opportunity to sell. She has further development with Yuan Shao. Unfortunately The goddess has the heart to help the king.


    Yuan Shao waited until the party ended and Hua Sheng left.


    He took the opportunity to go forward. "You offended Lu Xueyi. I think you will have trouble in school later."


    Hua Sheng looks back and finds it''s him. He smiles.


    "Is it? I don''t care much about that. "


    "Lu Xueyi''s father is the vice principal."


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter."


    In fact, in Hua Sheng''s heart, let alone the vice president, even the vice governor, she doesn''t care.


    Originally, she didn''t hurt others. Lu Xueyi actively provoked her.


    She just gave a counterattack I don''t think I''ve done anything wrong.


    In any case, Huasheng is like that. If you don''t offend me, I won''t. If you do, I will slap you back.


    Yuan Shao was more interested in Hua Sheng''s reaction.


    "I''m really curious. Why did you go to the history department?"


    "I like it."


    "It must have taken a lot of effort for you to come here midway. It''s still very difficult for the University for Nationalities to enter."


    "All right."


    Yuan Shao saw that no matter what she said, the girl answered in two words.


    At first sight, he is indifferent. To be honest, he has been haunted and scared by girls all his life.


    Never before has a girl ignored him so much


    So in his heart there was a little loss, and he felt that for the first time he didn''t exist.


    "I have some contacts at school. Later If Lu Xueyi asks you for trouble, you can ask me. "


    "No need."


    When Hua Sheng finished this sentence, he just arrived at the door.


    She turned to sweep him lightly, "thank you for telling me, goodbye."


    "Yes."


    Then, Yuan Shao watched Hua Sheng leave, knowing for the first time what frustration is.


    It''s really a fairy. No matter what you say, she doesn''t care.


    There was not even a sense of joy, anger, or sorrow in his face.


    Recall just now on the stage, whether by Lu Xueyi provocative time, or counter Lu Xueyi handsome play Lester "ghost fire" moment.


    There was no victory in her face, no schadenfreude.


    Is such a girl really only 22 years old? Yuan Shao thought


    When I came back home, I saw a big handful of stars in the living room as soon as I entered. There were white yellow and purple daisies in the middle.


    The bag is very beautiful. It doesn''t look like spring peach or gingko.


    "You''re back?"


    At this time, Jiangliu has changed the sapphire blue home clothes.


    After he took off his formal suit, he felt very comfortable in his home clothes.


    Like the spring breeze


    At least in Huasheng''s view, Jiangliu is a good person to get along with, at least for her.


    "Yes." Hua Sheng nods.


    "It''s for you, do you like it?"


    Point to the big holding of flowers.


    Hua Sheng nodded.


    Daisy is a flower she likes very much. Flower language is innocence, peace, hope, purity, and love hidden in the bottom of her heart.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t know if Jiang Liu chose this, intentionally or unintentionally.


    Or from the mouth of peach and ginkgo to find out her preferences to buy.


    "Mrs. Jiang, your performance today is perfect. I''m proud of you."


    Step by step, the river flows to Huasheng, where the eyes are full of tenderness.

 Chapter 120

    Hua Sheng''s cheeks are red


    To be honest, she is not used to being praised. No matter how well she did before, grandma would not say much praise.


    Over time, she was used to it. No matter what she did, she didn''t need to praise.


    I don''t even know how that feels?


    Just when Jiangliu praises her so seriously, she is shy and blushes.


    Hua Sheng lowers his head and doesn''t know what to say.


    Liszt''s music has been practiced since she was a child. She can play fast with her eyes closed.


    Lu Xueyi wants to embarrass her on the piano, which is basically a delusion. This life is impossible.


    For Jiangliu, he is so rich that he can actually give expensive gifts as rewards to please Huasheng.


    But he didn''t. He just bought a bunch of flowers. Life needs a sense of ceremony.


    And a sense of ritual doesn''t have to cost a lot of money.


    For Huasheng''s temperament, the river is well understood.


    This bouquet of flowers was later carried into the bedroom by Huasheng and put away for many days until it withered.


    "In fact, I just play normally."


    After holding it for a long time, Hua Sheng held such a sentence. It was very lovely.


    This is what a 22-year-old girl should have.


    The river almost wanted to reach out and knead her face.


    "I''ll play a four handed duet with Mrs. Jiang if I have a chance." He smiles.


    Hua Sheng raised his head and looked at him with a twinkling light in his eyes.


    "Yes, anytime."


    After another week''s study, Hua Sheng basically adapted to the rhythm of the school.


    She doesn''t live in school, she just goes during the day and comes back from school.


    Chuntao drives to the side door to meet her, and she spends half her time in the library, and the other half listens to her tutor about history.


    Life is full.


    In a flash, it was Friday again. At night, Jiangliu drove back to pick her up.


    She also prepared a quite mature style of dress.


    They said they were going to a private charity dinner together.


    Because it''s private, we don''t invite any media reporters, so we don''t have to worry about taking pictures.


    Huasheng changed into a dress brought by the river. It''s a lotus root pink, traditional, no off shoulder, no back, nothing special.


    But it''s just a good time to be here.


    When getting off, Jiangliu carefully opens the door for Huasheng and gently holds his hand.


    The residual heat of the palm spread to her cool little hand in a moment, which was a little magical.


    "Tonight our Group donated 30 million yuan to buy hearing aids for children who are born deaf."


    Hua Sheng nods.


    "This time, the sponsor is Wang''s family. Jun Xiannong is very low-key. He doesn''t want the media to publicize his good deeds. So he didn''t ask any media. You can rest assured that no one will take pictures secretly. This is a private fund-raising."


    "Good."


    As soon as they entered, they met Xie Dongyang in a narrow way.


    Xie Dongyang really didn''t know that Hua Sheng would come.


    He doesn''t think that Hua Sheng likes to come to such a place.


    He came with his brother and sister-in-law because the Wang family also invited the Xie family.


    And the Xie family also donated money. It''s very polite to meet you.


    So when Xie Dongyang saw Hua Sheng coming, he rushed over regardless of his image.


    "Sheng Sheng, are you here?"


    Hua Sheng looks at him with cold eyes. He nods and says nothing more.


    "Today''s dress is a bit earthy Not like you? " Xie Dongyang leaned on his chin and studied the dress carefully.

 Chapter 121

    The face of the river is already very embarrassed


    He asked his female assistant to help him choose the dress. Of course, he also asked to be conservative, traditional and steady.


    Hua Sheng wants to laugh a little. He thinks Xie Dongyang''s words are interesting.


    "Mr. Xie is joking. What does my wife wear is her hobby? It''s not something that others can easily evaluate. Besides Is it impolite for you, a man, to judge a woman''s dress and dress


    "Sheng Sheng and I are friends. Naturally, we have something to say." Xie Dongyang also put gold on his face.


    The river had to hit him in the face, "right? But as far as I know, my wife has no friends. "


    Xie Dongyang looks at Xiang Huasheng The eyes seemed eager to get her approval.


    It''s a pity


    Hua Sheng also said lightly, "I really don''t have any friends. Mr. Xie is better not to talk nonsense."


    "Sheng How can you say that? I''ll be sad... " Before Xie Dongyang finished speaking, he was dragged aside by his sister-in-law.


    Feng Yu comes forward and apologizes to Jiangliu.


    "Mr. Jiang, I''m sorry. My elder brother has always been very fond of mischief. I''m sorry to bother you."


    "It doesn''t matter, Mrs. Xie." The river smiled politely.


    "Then you''ll be busy and talk later."


    After Feng Yu said hello, he dragged Xie Dongyang away.


    Before leaving, I took a special look at Hua Sheng, with a little other meaning in his eyes.


    Hua Sheng can obviously feel it. It is estimated that Xie Dongyang is talking nonsense at Xie''s home.


    After Feng Yu drags Xie Dongyang aside, he is helpless.


    "Dongyang, what''s the occasion? Don''t make a fool of yourself... "


    "I''m not joking. I just say hello to Sheng Sheng Sister in law, did you just see it? Are you super immortal It''s just that she''s wearing a bit of dirt today. She used to wear a cheongsam. It''s beautiful. She looks like she came out of the painting. "


    Feng Yu raised his hand and asked him to stop.


    "Please, my ancestor, can you stop playing around? Your brother and I are here to talk If you feel bored, you should go back as soon as possible. We must be in trouble, otherwise I can tell my father. " Feng Yu threatens.


    "Sister in law, have you learned to threaten me?"


    "I can''t help it, either. Who told you to stop people''s rivers and their couples?"


    "What river couple? That daughter-in-law is mine, and he stole it from me. "


    At the thought of this, Xie Dongyang was distressed.


    "You deserve it. Who let you escape marriage?"


    Feng Yu didn''t give him a good face, but after his sister-in-law said that, Xie Dongyang was obviously more honest.


    I can only look at Huasheng from afar and dare not go forward.


    Jiangliu and Huasheng just stayed for a while and left.


    When Xie Dongyang saw Hua Sheng go, he left.


    On Monday, when Hua Sheng arrived at school in the morning, he found that these students did not look at her in the right way.


    But she didn''t ask.


    After a class, she accidentally swiped her cell phone, only to see that someone started to explode her black material.


    To be exact, it should be regarded as a smear.


    It starts with a picture of the school forum.


    The photos are a little fuzzy. It''s just a steal.


    It''s Hua Sheng who is driving the Audi A8.


    The title of the post is called "fairy woman set collapses, love money like life and worship money".


    Here is how she likes money and how to install Fairies in school. But the cars she rides in private are all Audi A8.


    and she is suspected to rely on improper relationships. To be frank, she is a canary who is kept by others.


    Anyway, the person who wrote the post, the language is very vicious, and the words are also hard to hear.


    There are also many people following the post. Most of them are girls. They are very sour. They all blacked Hua Sheng and said that she is the third child of the rich.


    Then on her way to dinner at noon, she heard someone pointing her out --


    "have you heard that this woman''s character is very bad. It''s said that she''s a bag for someone. That person drives Audi A8 to take her to school. In order to be afraid of being discovered, she never dare to go to the front door. She always goes from the side door. It''s shameful."

 Chapter 122

    In the face of this series of slanders, Hua Sheng''s heart is still calm.


    She just exclaimed that the campus should have been a clean and holy place.


    After all, it''s not as complicated and chaotic as going into society.


    Unfortunately, No.


    Today''s campus seems to be a small society, in which there are all kinds of people.


    No matter boys or girls, as long as you come out, you will attract right and wrong.


    Hua Sheng''s original intention is to conceal his identity as Jiang''s daughter-in-law. After all, it''s too dazzling.


    I didn''t expect to be taken care of or drunk.


    She didn''t want to pay attention to the people behind her, whether it was Lu Xueyi or Xia coco, who had been divined by her before.


    If you fight with these people, you will look inferior.


    After all, she is SS.


    the world-renowned master of mysterious identification, when she came back from dinner, Hua Lin sent her a wechat.


    Hua Lin: five younger sister, what''s the matter with the post on the forum?


    Hua Sheng: someone deliberately blacked me.


    Hualin: that''s disgusting. I''ll check it.


    Hua Sheng: come on, these little fish and shrimps, you will have them again if you don''t have them. They come out in endlessly. Don''t care.


    Hua Lin: how can I do that? It will damage your reputation.


    Hua Sheng: I don''t care about that.


    Hua Lin: let me clarify for you. As soon as your identity appears, they will be blinded.


    Hua Sheng: No, it''s self-cleaning.


    Hua Lin: five younger sister, I''m really impressed by your temperament.


    Hua Lin is kind enough to explain it to her, but Hua Sheng doesn''t think it''s necessary to get involved with these students.


    In the afternoon, when Yuan Shao was playing basketball in the basketball hall, several men were still discussing it.


    Someone asked Yuan Shao, "brother yuan, what do you think about this?"


    Yuan Shao wiped his sweat with a towel. "I don''t think so. She doesn''t feel like a person who can be wronged by others."


    Yes, although there is not much contact, Yuan Shao thinks it''s accurate to see people.


    I don''t think such a girl with a strange temper is much like being taken care of.


    In fact, there are many college students who are not young enough to be taken care of by local tyrants.


    But they are very rich all day, wearing famous brands, carrying bags are more than ten thousand.


    Afraid that other people don''t know they have money?


    But this little Sheng is not the same. Yuan Shao and she have met each other several times.


    Even for the dinner party, she was dressed in a simple way, not a big brand.


    The canvas bag is also the kind of evaluation.


    He didn''t think that such a low-key girl would be the third child of the population who was taken care of by the local tyrants.


    "Brother yuan, you don''t understand. Some people know each other, some people don''t know each other On the surface, it''s one thing, but in fact, it''s another thing. Maybe she was raised by a government official who was afraid of being investigated, so she was kept low-key? "


    "That''s not the case. People who can play Liszt fluently must have received extremely good education when they were young. I can conclude from this alone that she should be in a good family and not be taken care of by others. Besides, her temperament should not look up to those rich upstarts and local tyrants."


    Yuan Shao still insists on your own view


    Near school, Huasheng received a wechat from Jiangliu.


    "I called Chuntao and told her not to go to school. I''ll pick you up today."


    Hua Sheng only returned one good word.


    Then I thought I could see the limited edition Rolls Royce in the side door. Unfortunately Only one taxi was seen.


    In the taxi, the river waves and Hua Sheng gets on.


    "I didn''t dare to drive Rolls Royce. I''m afraid I''m going to blackmail you." He said.


    "You know that?" Hua Sheng understands that Jiang Liu must have seen those black posts.


    "Well, I see. How are you? Do you feel bad? " He was worried and asked her.

 Chapter 123

    Hua Sheng smiled and said, "hard? No, not at all, not at all, as if the person they were talking about was not me. "


    After listening to the river, he couldn''t help laughing.


    The little girl of his family, really, is not a human pattern.


    Although only 22 years old, he is young and mature.


    Many things are more thorough than the elders.


    Hua Sheng''s idea is very simple. She came to school because of her interest in history.


    In fact, these people on campus are not in the same rank with her.


    Don''t argue about the length. What do they say? Whatever. Anyway, she is not a star. She doesn''t eat by word of mouth and public opinion.


    "This is not the way home."


    Looking at the wrong route, Hua Sheng looks at the man on the driver''s side.


    He came back from the company with his coat in the back.


    Wearing only a pure white shirt and diamond cuffs, it is still a low-key luxury.


    "Well, I''m going to take you to a place." He said.


    It seems that I don''t intend to say where I am going directly, pretending to be mysterious.


    Hua Sheng also said something. After a while, she asked him, "I''m really curious. Why do you want to drive as an identity?"


    Because Hua Sheng found that rivers rarely use drivers unless they drink.


    Otherwise, they are all self driving, which is not like the style of a big boss.


    River hand steering wheel, looking ahead, inadvertently replied, "because I don''t like to put my life safety in the hands of others."


    Hua Sheng laughs after listening.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "Prudent enough to do great things."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Jiang for your praise." The river laughs.


    Every time Jiang Liu calls her Mrs. Jiang, Hua Sheng is always shy.


    After driving for about half an hour, the two arrived at a simple and simple restaurant.


    After the river stops, take Hua Sheng in.


    Hua Sheng looks around and finds that the shop is not big, but clean and tidy.


    It''s a bit like the decoration of the coffee shop, mainly white and log color. The dining table is also the kind of log long table commonly used in the library.


    There are also various small potted plants on the table, and the walls on both sides are abstract murals.


    The ceiling is also inlaid with many green plants, which makes people feel very comfortable.


    When he first came in, Hua Sheng noticed the sign at the door. This shop is called Zui Xue.


    It''s a very poetic name. Huasheng likes it very much.


    "President Jiang."


    The woman in the bar is in her forties. She is very elegant.


    Wearing a beige Korean suit with a warm smile.


    "Well, bring my wife to eat."


    "Well, sit first."


    The waiter will bring the menu in a moment.


    Hua Sheng looks at the name, which is quite interesting.


    For example, ten thousand lotus flowers are a little red.


    For example, I''ll come across the sea to see you.


    For example, beauty is like jade, momentum is like rainbow, three mountains and five mountains and so on.


    The names are elegant.


    "A Sheng, what would you like to eat? Her food is very authentic. " The river asked her.


    "I eat everything but meat."


    "Don''t worry. Her house is a vegetarian restaurant. You don''t want to eat it."


    This surprised Huasheng. After all, vegetarian restaurants are not popular in the north. People in the North like meat and meat.


    The river looked at the dishes for a while, ordered some casually, and asked Huasheng for a cup of Osmanthus tea.


    She picked up the cup and pecked at it, then looked out of the window.


    The river looks at Huasheng''s side face


    Slowly said, "you look at the scenery in the house, and I look at you again."


    As soon as such explicit love words are uttered, Hua Sheng is a little embarrassed. She lowers her head and pretends not to hear them.


    "Ah Sheng, what do you think of that poem just now?" The river asked her.


    Hua Sheng was stunned again. "That was Poetry? "

 Chapter 124

    The river nodded.


    "Otherwise? What do you think? " He looked at her and smiled.


    Hua Sheng lowers his head in fear of being seen through.


    "Nothing."


    She is always embarrassed to say it directly. I thought you said that to me just now. It turned out to be a poem.


    "It was written by a foreign classmate when I was studying abroad. I translated it into Chinese Include it. "


    "Well, the mood is not bad."


    Hua Sheng is still light, the whole process of eating, two people did not mention the school so big storm.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t like talking. Jiang Liu tells her what happened in the company.


    If you think it''s fun, Huasheng laughs it off and is polite.


    On the other hand, Xie Dongyang lost sleep again


    he took out his mobile phone and sent a video to Xie Dongyao on the other side of the ocean.


    "Second brother, what do you want to do?"


    "Yao Yao, I''ll tell you that I saw Sheng Sheng playing Liszt''s music today. Do you know that ghost fire, wocao It''s 666. "


    Xie Dongyao''s face is muddled," Sheng Sheng? Who? "


    She didn''t react for a while.


    "It''s Hua Sheng, of course. Did you listen carefully?"


    "Please, my dear brother, do you know anyone? Your name is Sheng Sheng. Are you disgusting? Do our parents know that you are so cheap? " Xie Dongyao throws a big white eye across the screen.


    "Well, none of this is important. The point is The more I touch, the more I find that Sheng Sheng is really a treasure girl. I love her more and more. What can I do? "


    "Salad."


    "Well, Xie Dongyao." Some young master is angry.


    "I''ll tell you better, isn''t it your own fault? After getting rid of her daughter-in-law, she will go after her again? "


    "I was confused for a while In a word, I will never let go this time. Sheng Sheng is really powerful. Ha ha, at that time, the school flower who bullied her turned green. There are several pieces of Liszt music that can play. "


    When Xie Dongyang talked about Huasheng with his sister, he was excited.


    Xie Dongyao found out that his brother had nowhere to share his joy.


    After all, his father, mother, brother and sister-in-law don''t support his idea of dog blood.


    so what he did was to think of himself as a tree hole, and make complaints about whatever he did.


    "Come on, last time you were scratched by a cat, you have to tell me. This time you have to tell me when you watch others play the piano. You are crazy, brother No, I still have classes. Bye... "


    Say Xie Dongyao to hang.


    "You little rabbit, it hurts you for nothing."


    Hang up, Xie Dongyang is depressed again.


    He was sure he was in love


    However, what''s Sheng Sheng''s attitude towards himself?


    It''s not good to go on like this. What should I do?


    Otherwise, he goes to school, too?


    No way. He is a talented student of MIT. He will be laughed off when he goes back to the University of nationalities.


    Besides, if dad knew, it would not be as simple as a whip.


    In the dead of night, Xie Dongyang lies on the bed with his mobile phone and plays, completely forgetting the Garfield he bought on the spur of the moment.


    A group of rich second generation, he cold not Ding hair a, "who has the river that this guy''s black material, he hurriedly give me burst point, have reward."


    This is a casual sentence, did not expect that this sentence finish.


    There''s a real secret about him.


    His name is Wang Gang. He belongs to the Wang family, but because he is a collateral, he is not valued. He is also a dandy who eats, drinks and plays.


    "Elder brother Xie, I have material, and it''s a big black material about the river."


    "Oh? Say... " Xie Dongyang was very interested in it. He didn''t feel sleepy even in the middle of the night.


    "Brother Xie, you see, my credit card has not paid one hundred and thirty thousand this month." This kid has no idea.


    "First of all, what do you know? Can I see if it''s worth 130000?"

 Chapter 125

    The man named Wang Gang sent his voice directly.


    "Haha, elder brother Xie, I''ll tell you that. Ordinary people don''t know about it. I overheard my cousin talking to my eldest aunt once. Do you know my cousin Wang Junxian? He is a good friend of river current relationship, there must be no mistake. "


    "Don''t whet your haw, say no?"


    See this kid don''t say to the main point, Xie Dongyang is also fidgety.


    "Say, hey, don''t get angry. I heard that Jiangliu had an accident five years ago. It seems that he fell off a cliff on a trip, and then woke up after more than three months in a coma. He almost became a vegetable."


    "Lying trough, do you still use it? He knows it all over the world. It was on the news at that time. "


    Xie Dongyang is really in a hurry. He was in a hurry.


    It turns out that it''s true. What kind of shit is that?


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t finished. Later, after leaving the hospital, it''s said that he lost the memory of that year. The doctor said that it was because he hurt his head when he fell down. That''s why he lost his memory. But I heard what my cousin and my eldest aunt said that time. It seems that this is not the case. It''s like the Jiang family deliberately used black technology to completely lose his son''s memory in order to hide something. They won''t let him He remembered. "


    "Here Can''t you? Who''s willing to lose their children''s memory? " Xie Dongyang was stunned.


    "I don''t know exactly, but there must be something shameful. Later, I heard that the Jiang family spent a lot of money to keep their mouths shut. No one mentioned it again. Jiangliu doesn''t seem to remember anything."


    "And this?" Xie Dongyang narrowed his eyes to show his interest.


    "Well, I guess Jiang''s family can spend so much money to settle it. It must be black material. Is there so much money for good things? Elder brother Xie, you have a broad mind. If you go to investigate, you may get something. " At the end of that time, Wang Gang gave a bad laugh.


    In fact, this person is not very good, but Xie Dongyang doesn''t care about these. As long as these are true, he thinks it''s good for him.


    "Yes, I see. I''ll check for myself."


    "Brother Xie, my credit card..."


    This kid hasn''t forgotten about asking for money. To be honest, if it wasn''t because Xie Dongyang said it in the group, he wouldn''t have said it.


    After all, I offended the Jiang family, but I didn''t have good fruit to eat.


    Xie Dongyang is also straightforward, transferring 130000 yuan via wechat directly.


    It''s a second over there.


    Pick up the mobile phone, Xie Dongyang made a phone call, "Hey, help me to check this matter, en, give me a thorough check, slowly check, we must check clearly."


    Put down the phone, he has a trace of pride.


    If you really find any black material in the river, then Huasheng I don''t think I''ll be with him anymore, do I?


    Well, breaking them up is his first step.


    As long as Hua Sheng leaves Jiang''s home, everything is easy to say.


    It''s another new week when Hua Sheng comes to school, he finds the guide holding the test paper.


    "You came just in time. Do you want to take the exam?"


    Since knowing that Hua Sheng''s background is extraordinary, it''s very polite for the tutor to talk to her.


    "Try it." Hua Sheng nodded. Since I haven''t tried, I''ll try.


    At this time, there are several girls who don''t like her and sneer in a low voice, "ha ha, this is not fun. Be careful not to fail and hit yourself in the face."


    Hua Sheng didn''t say a word either. He walked slowly to the last row and sat down in his own position.


    Then the tutor began to issue papers, "today''s test is English, political theory, basic history, modern history of the world, and modern history of China, with a total score of 60 and a total score of 500. Let''s work hard and take the test again."


    After that, the whole class began to groan, as if it was a disaster.

 Chapter 126

    Hua Sheng never took the exam, but he was not afraid.


    There''s no need to speak English. She can speak six languages.


    As for world history and Chinese history, this is also a strong point. It''s a hobby for so many years.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to become the world''s first zero error master who can identify antiques by remote viewing.


    In terms of political and ideological theory, she has never been in touch with it before.


    But when I was in the library, I had read this book, but I didn''t expect to be able to do well in the exam.


    Just because I didn''t participate, I was curious.


    Facing the sudden entrance examination of the new semester, everyone is crying.


    The reason why the University of nationalities enjoys a good reputation in China is that the talents cultivated are excellent.


    So it''s natural to be strict with the students in school.


    If you think you can skip class, fight landlord, fall in love, play basketball and don''t need to read a book when you come here?


    So I''m sorry, you may cry, because you can''t get your graduation certificate if you''re suspended.


    The crazy exam lasted until three o''clock that afternoon.


    Hua Sheng handed in the final exam paper and left the classroom ahead of time.


    I''m going to take a breath of fresh air.


    Then the immortal met Yuan Shao''s group and came back from playing basketball.


    When Yuan Shao saw Hua Sheng, he came directly.


    "I heard that today''s exam is for the Department?"


    "Yes." She nodded.


    "How was the exam?"


    "I don''t know."


    "All right." Yuan Shao also laughed, always thinking that this girl is sometimes silly and cute.


    Hua Sheng just wanted to leave, and Yuan Shao said, "I will play with those people in the No. 8 Basketball Hall and University of science and technology tomorrow. Will you come?"


    "No interest."


    Hua Sheng refused very simply. He didn''t give any face.


    Several boys behind him coughed several times, trying to cover up Yuan Shao''s embarrassment.


    "All right, I wish you 59 points in all subjects."


    Yuan Shao left this sentence and went away laughing.


    Hua Sheng is stunned, 59 points? What is this operation?


    She didn''t pass the exam again. How could she know that 59 points is a terrible curse for a college student?


    After returning to the classroom, several girls handed over the mineral water, Yuan Shao didn''t answer with cold face.


    "You guys, don''t be courteous today. Brother yuan is in a bad mood today." Du Peng is joking.


    "What happened to Yuan Shao? Looking unhappy, did you lose? "


    "No, it''s a surrender."


    Yuan Shao kills him with a look. He dare not say more.


    But Hua Sheng refused to go to the game directly, which was totally unexpected to him.


    He thought that even if he didn''t want to come, he would at least put it mildly. Let me have a look at the situation.


    I didn''t expect a word of no interest from others.


    Just like he refused other girls before, he didn''t think of it. One day.


    He also became the heart that was easily rejected.


    Don''t say, my heart is really a little sour.


    The examination results came out the next day.


    When the tutor came in, he had a dignified face.


    Everyone also dare not say a word, after all, just started school not long ago, did not put into the state of learning, the test is not good can also understand.


    "There are two things to say. First, I didn''t expect you to be so lax, so frustrated. You don''t know who you are when you come back from the holiday, do you? I blush for you all for your achievements... "


    The class was silent


    The tutor subconsciously looked at the last row of Hua Sheng. She was distracted and lowered her head to play with the pen.

 Chapter 127

    "Second, but there was a grand slam in our class, which I didn''t expect."


    At the end of this sentence, everyone was stunned. What does a grand slam mean? Is that the full score of Koko? This is Impossible operation.


    "Teacher, are you right? Are you sure it''s a grand slam? " One of the boys in the front row obviously didn''t believe it.


    The tutor glanced and said, "I''m sure that not only that, but also the school leaders said that the Grand Slam students should be rewarded with 20000 yuan."


    As soon as I said this, it was a burst of boiling again. Twenty thousand yuan, for students, is a huge sum.


    Hua Sheng lowers his head and lightly turns his pen. He doesn''t really listen to his tutor.


    "Teacher, it''s Yu Ping. She''s the best. Her grades are always so good." A girl asked.


    Then the others followed.


    The girl named Yu Ping is from a remote mountain area, and her family is said to be very difficult.


    My father was paralyzed in bed, and my mother made a living by collecting some mountain herbs.


    Yu Ping has a younger brother and a younger sister, both of whom are still young.


    She is the only college student in the village, or even the only college student in that poor county.


    When she was admitted to the examination, because of the TV interview, she shocked the province and schools.


    The school leaders not only exempted her from her tuition, but also subsidized her living expenses.


    In the past, no matter what exam she took, she was the most stable.


    So people think, this time is her play well, maybe the Grand Slam.


    Even the little girl herself thought so.


    Until the teacher announced the names of the Grand Slam students.


    "Congratulations, Xiaosheng."


    At this time, the whole class is stupid, this grand slam student is actually that transfer student?


    God Lulu, even if it looks good, it''s also learning bully. I wonder if it''s going to kill people?


    In everyone''s surprise, Hua Sheng gets up slowly.


    "Xiaosheng, I''ve read all your papers. They''re very wonderful. I''m proficient in historical knowledge and excellent in English. The foreign teachers praised you several times. What surprised me most is your political thought. This course is very difficult, because the answers are not fixed. You have to understand it by yourself. Your way of thinking is very special, which also shocked the headmaster."


    "It should be good luck." Hua Sheng doesn''t know what to say.


    Because it''s the first time for her to participate, she can answer any questions she sees and think so much about them?


    Where would I know that she had a grand slam in her first exam? This is an unprecedented phenomenon.


    "20000 yuan bonus. You can go to the academic affairs office to get it after class."


    "Oh, yes." There is still no joy in Hua Sheng''s heart.


    She knew from an early age that she was a very gifted child.


    Let''s say that if someone wants to learn something well in three years and five years, she may learn it in ten and a half days.


    So she was not surprised by the result.


    But those students are stupid


    The girl, Yu Ping, was disappointed when she announced the result.


    Because she always thought it was herself, and also thought that if she got the 20000.


    Just go home and mend the old and cold house for my parents, but


    After class, Hua Sheng got the scholarship as instructed.


    I didn''t expect to be blocked at the door by several girls just after I came back to the classroom.


    "You should have given these scholarships back to Yu Ping." The leading girl is aggressive.


    Hua Sheng sweeps these people''s faces indifferently.


    "Everyone is classmates. I advise you to be kind-hearted. Yu Ping was always the number one before you came. This money should be given to her, and she also needs this money. You are the third child of others, sitting in a million luxury car. Isn''t that the difference?" The other girl said more.


    Hua Sheng eyebrows light pick, "play moral kidnapping with me?"

 Chapter 128

    Hua Sheng really didn''t expect that. Could it be like this?


    These girls just can''t see her well.


    Where is the purpose of justice, to help the female students to get scholarships?


    At this time, the girl named Yu Ping came.


    It''s very simple to wear, only a little shabby wash of dark blue jeans and black T-shirt.


    Coincidentally, Hua Sheng also wears blue jeans and a black T-shirt today.


    It felt totally different.


    It''s needless to say that Huasheng''s divine face and temperament.


    Yu Ping''s skin is dark, her eyes are small, and her bridge of nose is flat.


    Not even ordinary people.


    "Students, don''t embarrass Xiaosheng. It''s not my money. She''s better than me. It''s a fact. I admire her. You should not know how much she has paid behind this achievement, so please everyone."


    Said Yu Ping and bowed to everyone.


    Hua Sheng just looks at her lightly and says nothing.


    "Yu Ping, how can you be so kind? If she doesn''t cut in half the way, the money is yours. She''s a transfer student, and she could not have participated in the exam, but she just wanted to show off. Isn''t that intentional? Your family is in such bad condition that you need more money. "


    "Yes, Yu Ping, they are people who ride a million luxury cars. How can you compare with them? This money belongs to you. You should take it back."


    Several girls ignored the feelings of Yu Ping.


    Envy makes them ugly.


    Their eyes are red. They can''t see Hua Sheng well.


    Of course, it''s more jealous of everything she has.


    This is the evil of human nature.


    Hua Sheng glanced at several girls. "The party didn''t say anything. How old are you? Come and tell me what to do? I love to take the exam. It''s my freedom. I''m good at it. That''s my ability This money is a reward given by tuition. If you want to, you can go to a grand slam. In addition I''m mistress of the third mistress. Aren''t you afraid of being attacked by thunder? "


    Several girls were scolded.


    Because before I saw Huasheng''s character, I didn''t seem to like talking. I thought it was honest.


    I don''t know. The words are prickly.


    And the connection is particularly in place.


    "You are the mistress of the third mistress, otherwise you are so young, where do you get the money to buy such an expensive car? And you don''t always look high Others are used to me, we are not used to you We are here to go to school, not to serve you. "


    A little girl blushed and shouted at Hua Sheng.


    Hua Sheng takes out his mobile phone, pulls out the camera lens and aims it at the child''s face.


    "How ugly are you now? What kind of mistress do you really think of yourself as Sherlock Holmes? Well, even if I was taken care of, it was because of my beauty. And you I''m afraid I can''t find the gold master if I want to be taken care of. Even if I look ugly, my heart is still so bad I''m really worried that a girl like you will go to society and become an old aunt. Of course, some boys may fall in love with you blind, but those who fall in love with you must be scum. "


    Once again, Hua Sheng''s words stunned everyone.


    God, the fairy''s way of swearing is so fresh and refined.


    Don''t you say a dirty word? But why do you think she scolds so hard.


    The woman was so angry that she came up and scratched Huasheng''s face.


    But before he met, he was stopped by Hua Sheng.


    She grabbed the girl''s arm, her eyes were like sharp blades. "Believe it or not, you dare to touch me, I''ll ruin your family?"


    This moment''s momentum scared everyone. The boys in the same class also understood that the fairy would also be powerful.

 Chapter 129

    The so-called killing in the eyes is probably Huasheng.


    Who can think of a fairy with a divine face, when she is powerful, the earth trembles three times.


    Several women were frightened by Huasheng''s momentum, so they hurriedly dispersed and did not dare to meddle.


    After all, these are not their own affairs. They are just finding fault.


    It''s the girl named Yu Ping. She looks guilty.


    Once again, I apologized to Hua Sheng and bowed.


    "Xiaosheng, I''m really sorry for the trouble, but I really don''t have any complaints. These bonuses should be yours. I''m convinced. And I will continue to work hard, study hard and strive for the next bonus. "


    This attitude of Yu Ping is appreciated by Huasheng.


    Although born poor, but poor also have backbone, will not moral kidnapping these means.


    Hua Sheng nodded in response.


    With this power, the female students in the class are afraid to approach her, after all, they are afraid.


    However, there was a girl named Zhu Cailing who offered to show her affection. Unfortunately, Hua Sheng didn''t take care of her.


    In the evening, after school, Hua Sheng went on the Audi A8 despite rumors.


    But this time it''s not a side door. After all, since everyone knows this, I''ll get on the bus in a big way.


    So Hua Sheng called Chuntao to meet him at the main gate. In this way, more people saw him.


    Yuan Shao and some of his friends happened to go out for dinner, and they saw this scene.


    There are also voices of doubt.


    Someone said: you see, the rumor should be true. That Audi A81 million.


    Someone else said: Yes, I can''t see. She used to be like that. It''s a pity. I don''t know if the gold master is a bald old man with a big belly.


    Some people also said: will the fairy be actually a rich girl? Maybe her father has money?


    Then someone immediately countered, "that''s not true. The clothes and shoes she wears are very cheap. They are not like the daughter of a rich family. Maybe it''s just relying on one face to live a rich life. If I could, after all, money is the most important thing. Please don''t be sour. Let''s go."


    On one side, Du Peng asked Yuan Shao.


    "Yuanfang, what do you think?"


    "I just observed that the car was driven by a woman, not a gold owner."


    "That doesn''t count. Maybe it''s the driver hired at home. Didn''t someone pick it in the previous post? It''s said that the owner of her support may be a government official who doesn''t show up, so she asked the driver to pick it up. But the Audi A8 is really a luxury car. She''s wearing three or five hundred shoes, which is not like a person who can have a million luxury cars. "


    These boys also gradually accepted the rumors that Hua Sheng was raised by others.


    But Yuan Shao still had a feeling.


    However, he didn''t explain too much. After all, he and Huasheng didn''t write the same thing.


    And the previous invitation has also been refused, or very shameless.


    In the evening, back to the spring breeze, Huasheng didn''t taste anything, not even eating cakes.


    She directly told gingko, "go to check the girl named Yu Ping in our class."


    "What''s the matter? Miss, did she offend you? "


    "No, check her details first."


    Then Hua Sheng went into the bedroom to take a bath and came out with a white suit.


    When she came downstairs, Chuntao had cut the fruit and made the tea.


    "Miss, after checking, Yu Ping''s family situation is really difficult. There is no concealment." Ginkgo said.


    "Well, you can see what kind of activities she can take part in recently, such as forwarding lottery. Borrow these to get her 20000 yuan."

 Chapter 130

    Ginkgo with doubts, "ouch? Miss, I haven''t heard of this man. Do you owe her any money? "


    Hua Sheng takes up Huacha and smiles, "owe? That''s right. "


    Ginkgo did not ask, with black technology directly into Yu Ping''s account.


    She was found to have forwarded a cash draw on Weibo two days ago, but the prize was 28888.


    "Miss, I found one, but the bonus is 28888."


    "then you can allocate 8888 from my account and give it to her in the name of the lottery platform."


    "Yes, miss."


    Ginkgo operation is also 666, after a busy before curious to ask, "Miss, who is this person?"


    "A girl classmate."


    "Is it a friend you know?"


    "It''s not."


    "And you help her?"


    Both Chuntao and gingko know their young lady''s temper. They are not good men and faithful women, not to mention living Bodhisattva.


    I don''t care about strangers.


    But this time, because she took the exam, Yu Ping lost the chance of scholarship.


    Although she is right, she is also rich in thinking of herself.


    For her, 20000 yuan is not as expensive as a cat bowl for Xiaohei to eat.


    But for Yu Ping''s family, it''s astronomical.


    So Hua Sheng finally set up 8888 and operated it. He helped Yu Ping privately and didn''t want her to know who it was?


    Yu Ping naturally thinks she won the prize. She is very happy to take the prize to build a house for her family.


    It''s another weekend. It''s cold in the north in September.


    Hua Sheng, wearing a black windbreaker, came out with peach and ginkgo.


    They keep circling around the whole city, looking for the place where Hua Sheng has eyes.


    "Miss, you are so rich. Why do you open a shop?" Ginkgo is incomprehensible.


    After all, miss is a top appraiser, worth more than 100 million yuan. Now the deposits of Swiss banks are amazing.


    But Hua Sheng actually said that he wanted to open a small shop.


    Collect antiques, sell antiques and earn a middleman''s difference.


    What an incredible thing is this?


    Not to mention her private property, but also the conditions of the Jiang family, and the one million relocation fees given by Jiangliu''s mother.


    She didn''t even move, but she had to do her own small business.


    This way of thinking, Chuntao do not understand, ginkgo more do not understand.


    "To pass the time, having my own shop is also a dream in my heart I used to think when I was on the mountain, if one day my grandma was gone, where should I go? Later, I thought that if I could open a small shop to live, my life would be full. "


    "Miss, isn''t Mrs. Jiang paying you a million yuan for the relocation? These money are enough for a long time. Don''t be so tired. " Chuntao also loves her own son.


    "Don''t move a million dollars. I''m not going to move either. I''ll give it back to the Jiang family later."


    She didn''t tell anyone about her agreement with the river.


    Just think of three years time, turn around and go.


    Spring peach and ginkgo see Miss said so, think she is embarrassed to spend money of mother-in-law, also did not advise more.


    In the end, in an unimportant alley in the old downtown area, Huasheng took a fancy to a shop.


    It''s only 80 square meters, with an independent bathroom, and the door is a little old, which is still the kind of log head.


    The street looks cold and clear. There seems to be no one in it.


    But nearby is the most advanced economic and trade building in the center of the city. It''s not too noisy to be quiet.


    "That''s it. Good." Hua Sheng turns around, smiling.

 Chapter 131

    Spring peach and ginkgo are both stunned.


    "Miss, it''s so cold here. Nobody is here." Ginkgo said loudly.


    "Originally, I opened an antique shop, which was also a cold door. I didn''t need many people, as long as the quality and knowledge of the goods were good."


    Chuntao is not satisfied, persuading Huasheng, "Miss, can you drive here? It''s so depressing here Will Fengshui be bad? What can I do if I pay for it later? "


    Hua Sheng laughs without speaking.


    No one can watch Fengshui better than her.


    It''s strange that the most prosperous street is guarded here, but there is no one.


    Hua Sheng has just studied the geomancy here.


    In fact, it''s very simple that a nearby building has been changed into a cylinder, which is a bit like a birdcage.


    So it''s the luck of this street, not the money.


    If other people do business here, they will lose money.


    But she''s different. She has a way.


    No matter how to persuade Chuntao and gingko, she will not waver.


    Finally, I also made an appointment with the owner of the house and made a reservation.


    The house is also very happy. I''m afraid it can''t be rented out. It''s a lot cheaper for Huasheng.


    The 80 square meter facade, in this downtown area, costs only 3000 yuan a month, which is almost a bargain.


    Huasheng is also very happy. It used to be a rent of 36, 000 yuan a year, but the boss wiped out one thousand yuan, only 35, 000 yuan.


    Hua Sheng gave the man one hundred thousand five thousand for three years.


    I was so happy about the rent that I thought I met a fool.


    After all, this place knows that it will lose money. How dare you have so much sex at one time?


    Of course, Hua Sheng has her own ideas. She thinks that in three years, no matter how far she runs.


    I will not stay here if I divorce Jiangliu.


    Then it''s better to go back to zhongcuishan, take the peach and ginkgo to travel around the world.


    How do you know later


    Later, nothing could be expected.


    In fact, there is a drawback of diviners. In this life, they can count all their lives.


    I can''t count myself, and I don''t know why?


    Maybe it''s the rules left by the original diviner.


    After paying the rent, Hua Sheng was a little happy. He took Chuntao and gingko to have dessert and bought new clothes for both of them. They are all famous brands.


    On the way home, gingko reminded, "Miss, there''s a live appraisal tonight. Don''t forget that it starts at nine o''clock in the evening, and the venue is the Italian booth auction house."


    Hua Sheng nodded


    Every time she appeared in the studio, she wore a silver mask and could not see her face at all.


    The sound is also synthesized through the sound transformer, not my voice.


    The collection account is a Swiss bank''s space account. It''s hard for others to check.


    She thought it was foolproof


    I didn''t expect that the river came back in the evening, and I brought back a friend.


    This friend is not someone else, it is the noble son of the Wang family, Wang Jun Xian.


    In fact, they have serious business to talk about. They were supposed to go out for a drink. But Jiangliu is worried about Huasheng''s gossip in school recently, so they want to come home and accompany him.


    I don''t know. I have something important to do tonight.


    "Wife, I brought my friend back. Do you remember him?"


    As soon as the river enters, it calls for its wife.


    Hua Sheng looks at Wang Junxian and nods, "remember, Mr. Wang."


    "Hua Sheng, don''t be polite to me. Just call me by my name. Jiangliu and I have been special friends for many years, and we are no more polite."


    Hua Sheng nodded, "spring peach, ginkgo, tea."


    "Yes, miss."


    Hua Sheng looked at the time. It was only half an hour before nine. She just wanted to go upstairs.


    Just listen to Jiangliu and say, "ah Sheng, today I''m looking for Jun Xian, and I want you to do him a little favor."


    "Me?" Hua Sheng is stunned. Unexpectedly, there is something else about her.

 Chapter 132

    Where would Hua Sheng think of the river and this one?


    Just sit down and think it''s over.


    "What are you busy with?" you said


    Wang Junxian looked at the river and Huasheng, which was not very interesting.


    "In fact, it''s like this. My grandma has been making a lot of trouble recently. It''s about my marriage. She has to marry me with a distant child. But I really don''t like that girl. I just said that I have a girlfriend, and I''m still famous. My grandmother said that she would take her to home for dinner this week. I can''t get away with it. In our four big families, Jiangliu is the only child without any sisters. The Xie family has two sons and one daughter, and her daughter hasn''t come back from abroad. You Hua''s family is the only one left. I wonder if there are two unmarried people in your family. Can they help me, as long as I prevaricate first? " The meaning of Wang Junxian is understood by Hua Sheng.


    Wang Junxian''s grandmother is a demon. She wants her grandson to marry the daughter of a distant relative.


    The king refused to do it. He lied that he had a girlfriend and was a famous man.


    The old lady of the Wang family is going to see this granddaughter-in-law. Wang Junxian tries to persuade her and aims at the Hua family.


    After listening to it, Hua Sheng thought for a long time.


    "Who do you think is suitable for my third and fourth sisters?" Hua Sheng asked him.


    Wang Junxian was calm. "It''s OK. Anyway, it''s fake. Just help me this time My group is so busy bidding recently that it has no time to deal with my milk. She is driving me crazy. "


    "A Sheng, we don''t know your three sisters and four sisters. What do you think? Who''s right? "


    Jiang Liu asked his daughter-in-law''s opinion frankly.


    Hua Sheng is not polite either. After thinking about it, he thought, "my fourth sister Hua Lin is an honest person, but she has just lost love and is in a bad mood. I think she can''t help you. If my third sister Hua Zhi It''s a big star. You know her. She has a little personality How to say, people are good, but the character is very domineering, typical Leo And it''s useless for you to tell me about it. Would you like to ask them if they are willing to help? "


    "Yes, I don''t know them and dare not look for them, so I want to ask you for help, OK?" Wang Junxian is really baffled, otherwise he will not take the initiative to open this mouth with Hua Sheng.


    "Yes, but I''m afraid not Hua Sheng is not sure. He can persuade them.


    After all, sisters are not so close.


    "Miss Cough, you should apply the mask. " Ginkgo cough reminder, also refers to the watch.


    Hua Sheng just remembered that he still had big things to do.


    Look at the watch. It''s another 15 minutes. Only the last 15 minutes are left. It''s very urgent.


    "then I''ll apply the mask first, and I''ll talk about your business later."


    , "ah Sheng, don''t worry about the application of mask. If you are asking for help for the first time, do you want to call Hua Lin and Hua Zhi now, or ask for a letter?"


    Hua Sheng was frozen.


    She didn''t think of the river flow that usually looks at words and looks. Today, she can''t see her worry, and even delay her time.


    Of course, she didn''t want to be seen to be in a hurry.


    What''s more, Jiangliu looked down at his watch at this time.


    Shouting, "Oh, it''s almost nine o''clock. My idol SS is about to live identify antiques. I won''t accompany you for a while. You two can talk."


    Hua Sheng:


    At this moment, Huasheng is really going to be turned into a puffer by the river.


    Seeing that the time is coming, if you are late, then later reputation


    In a hurry, Hua Sheng has to close his eyes and pretend to faint


    Peach and gingko will die of laughter.


    "Ah Sheng, what''s the matter with you?" The river turned pale with fear.

 Chapter 133

    At that time, Hua Sheng''s inner thought was, what''s the matter with you?


    It''s not that you are such a black sheep. It''s just that you bring people to your house at this time.


    I also found a lot of troubles I will miss it soon


    "My uncle, our young lady may have a little hypoglycemia Let''s help her upstairs and give her some sugar for a rest. "


    "She still has hypoglycemia?" The river frowned slightly, but didn''t see any flaws.


    Spring peach and ginkgo quickly carry Huasheng upstairs.


    Then ginkgo came down to guard the downstairs, afraid of people going up.


    Hua Sheng enters the bedroom and starts to move quickly.


    Chuntao helps Miss take her clothes and mask. When she sits in front of the camera, the time is really just right.


    At nine o''clock, Hua Sheng finally took a long breath.


    The river doesn''t notice anything wrong downstairs.


    It''s just that slow and orderly continue to talk about business with Wang Junxian.


    Look at ginkgo for a while, send some water, send some sugar, it''s really like that.


    Wang Junxian left the spring breeze at ten twenty and drove his own car.


    Before leaving, he asked to trust the river.


    "Man, it''s up to you this time. Tell me about it in front of your daughter-in-law. You know my grandma''s temper."


    "Well, don''t worry. A Sheng is not so cold. I''ll help you."


    After Wang Junxian left, the river can''t wait to go upstairs.


    Chuntao is still standing guard at the door.


    "How about a Sheng?" He asked.


    "The young lady is much better. Just refreshed, I changed her clothes." Chuntao answers against her will.


    The river nodded and pushed the door in.


    Hua Sheng lies in bed, pretending to be weak.


    It''s true that caring is chaos.


    Jiang Liu is only worried about Hua Sheng''s physical condition, but he doesn''t come to ask her urgently. What''s the matter?


    "Why do you still have hypoglycemia?" The river flows past and reaches out to touch the forehead of Huasheng.


    Found no fever, just a little bit relieved.


    "Well, I''m a little malnourished because I''m a vegetarian all year round."


    "Ah, you It''s not a nun. What kind of food do you eat? " Although the river mouth blames, but in fact more is the heartache.


    When she fainted directly just now, she was really scared.


    Fortunately, within a few seconds, the person slowed down. Otherwise, she would really be sent to the emergency room for rescue.


    "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry."


    Huasheng has been busy broadcasting for an hour. The reward of one million yuan is tense at the moment. It''s cool. It''s just a little scared. It''s almost too late to broadcast.


    You should know that foreigners are very punctual. No matter what your reason, if you are late.


    It means losing credibility


    In the future, cooperation will be difficult, which is equivalent to smashing your own signboard.


    At the thought of this, Hua Sheng gets angry.


    "Why don''t you tell me in advance when you bring guests home? How do you know it''s not convenient at home? " Hua Sheng is still angry about what happened just now.


    After listening to the river, he smiled and naturally extended his hand to hold her small hand.


    "He didn''t say he would come, but he asked me to ask you to go out. I think it''s windy outside today. I''m afraid you''ll have a cold and toss back and forth. I want him to come home. It''s convenient for you and me. I didn''t expect you to be angry. You''re weak or unhappy. I won''t bring friends to come in the future."


    River said that the wind light clouds, there is no unhappy meaning.


    Hua Sheng suddenly felt that the man was actually very good at speaking, at least with a good attitude.


    "A Sheng, you have to rest first. We''ll talk about the matter of Junxian tomorrow."

 Chapter 134

    As soon as Hua Sheng heard that he was still talking about it, he asked him, "why does Wang Junxian want to see my Chinese family?"


    Jiang Liu explained patiently, "the old lady of the Wang family is particularly interested in being in the right place. As I said just now, there are only two unmarried girls in your Hua family in the four families. They are the same age as Jun Xian, which is in line with the taste of the old lady."


    "But my third and fourth sisters may not agree." Hua Sheng frowns.


    "It doesn''t matter. You just need to ask for help, even if you refuse. In a word, Junxian asks us for help. We always need help. What do you say?"


    Watching the river so patient, so gentle to talk to their attitude.


    Hua Sheng didn''t have the heart to refuse directly, just nodded and wrote it down.


    Ask when you are free.


    No, it''s not my own business.


    The next day, Hua Sheng sent a wechat to Hua Lin, asking her if she still wanted to meet each other?


    Hua Lin directly refused, and put on a clear and unforgettable white Hao.


    Listen to that, I still want to save this relationship.


    If so, there is no way to ask. In case of pretending that the lovers are misunderstood by Bai Hao, isn''t it unreasonable?


    Besides, I can''t agree with Hua Lin''s stuffy Temper.


    Hua Sheng is lying on the couch of the imperial concubine


    Holding little black in my arms.


    "Xiaohei, what do you say to do? Wang Junxian is very good looking It''s not like the thief, but my fourth elder sister is a dead eye. She only recognized the policeman who abused her half life. Does the third elder sister have to ask? Will you be scolded to death? "


    Xiaohei takes a look and goes straight to Hua Sheng''s arms.


    Hua Sheng is actually afraid of Hua Zhi, especially the hot temper.


    In fact, it''s not only Hua Sheng, but the Chinese family are very concerned about Hua Zhi.


    She was born a Leo and a queen.


    In the entertainment circle, we are invincible.


    Once upon a time, there was a director who didn''t have long eyes. When she was drunk, she wanted to rule her.


    It''s said that he dragged him to the bathroom and beat three front teeth.


    Another time, a female star of the same rank tried to make her look ugly.


    At the award ceremony, the actress put the trophy on the ground directly and asked Hua Zhi to stoop to take it.


    Said she had a wrist injury and couldn''t hold the trophy.


    At that time, it was still live. Hua Zhi didn''t say anything and kicked over the cup.


    Then he said lightly, "since you can''t take it, you can kick it to pieces and leave a memorial."


    Results after that storm, Hua Zhi made headlines directly.


    Others say that she bought water army hype, but it''s not.


    Hua Zhi''s temper is the same as Hua Sheng''s. It''s the kind of person that I don''t provoke you and you don''t want him to provoke me.


    So for those rumors, Hua Zhi does not care, not angry.


    In recent years, the quality of films received is higher than that of one.


    Acting is also rising every day, and has been recognized by many audiences and peers.


    Even if remove the label of Hua family, she is still a big star Hua Zhi.


    On Wednesday evening, after receiving the wechat from Hua Zhi, Hua Sheng directly showed it to Jiang Liu.


    "Tonight is my third sister''s birthday, and I''m the first time to attend Do you want Wang Junxian to come with you? "


    In fact, Huasheng never remembers anyone''s birthday, but his own.


    This is her first time to live in the city this year. Hua Zhi may think that since she is here, she''ll call her by the way. It''s lively.


    I also called several other sisters, but the others all made excuses for not going.


    What are you afraid of? Don''t you want to give a birthday present?


    Hua Lin is not because of this. She doesn''t like the noisy nightclub, so she directly transfers money to Hua Zhi''s wechat to express her feelings.

 Chapter 135

    Hua Sheng also knows temporarily. If he wants to buy a gift, he is afraid that time will be too late.


    I just want to pick a bag without opening the label from the cloakroom.


    He saw the river take out a brocade box from his bag.


    "Here, I''m ready for you."


    "Well..." Hua Sheng doesn''t know what to say.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I didn''t know Hua Zhi''s birthday until I saw the news at noon. I heard that fans had a celebration."


    "What is this?" Hua Sheng points to the brocade box and doesn''t open it.


    "A brooch, hand-made, should fit her."


    Hua Sheng thought it was pretty good after listening. He took it up and opened it.


    Silver, sapphire inlaid, really good.


    Look at the logo. It''s a famous jewelry brand in France. It must be very expensive.


    "How much is it? I''ll give it to you." She asked.


    "Ten million." The river flows deliberately.


    "Don''t make any noise, just say How much is it? "


    "If you want to give it, you can give it 10 million yuan, or don''t ask."


    When the river is capricious, he doesn''t like Huasheng''s separation from him, but it seems that Huasheng can''t be changed.


    No matter what you buy, she will ask you, how much is it?


    The next step is to give you money.


    "If you don''t say I have a way to know."


    With that, Huasheng picked up his mobile phone and scanned the brocade box with a smart software.


    The brand logo, the details and the price immediately appear on it.


    I don''t know if I don''t look. I''m scared.


    Six hundred and thirty thousand.


    A broken Brooch costs more than 600000 yuan. It''s too expensive.


    "You''ve spent $630000 on this thing. You''re really..." Later, she didn''t say.


    But I believe that with the wisdom of the river, I can guess it.


    "No way, your sister is also my family. Since she is a family, she is not too shabby."


    "Well, I''ll give you three hundred and fifteen thousand." The division of Hua Sheng is clear.


    "Don''t worry. Come back. It''s too late. Let''s get in first."


    Without waiting for Hua Sheng to transfer money with his mobile phone bank, he anxiously hugged her waist and pushed out.


    Hua Sheng forgot about it for a while.


    After they left, Chuntao stood at the door and sighed slightly, "our young lady is on the way of my uncle, even her own principle will be broken."


    "Yes, I also think that my uncle is very funny. I was shocked by the young lady." Ginkgo is dragging the ground and laughing.


    Hua Zhi''s birthday was set on the third floor of the Ritz Carlton Hotel, including the whole venue.


    Inside the arrangement is Hua Zhi''s favorite purple, once in, all are purple crystal and flowers, extremely luxurious.


    There is a big line in the middle, which is put with flowers, and it says happy birthday to Hua Zhi.


    The birthday of a big star is naturally a gathering of stars. Many stars in the circle are present, as well as directors, producers and investors.


    The parents of the Hua family have also come, but Hua Sheng is far away from them and has not passed.


    Jiangliu obediently called Wang Junxian, in fact, also called Qin Wanyu, but Qin Wanyu was not in the local area and was on a business trip.


    Gao He, of course, is indispensable. He likes to come to the party and flirt with the female stars.


    But the most surprising thing is Xie Dongyang. When Xie Dongyang came, he was alone.


    No one to accompany, holding a beautiful box.


    Under the public''s attention, he walked directly to Hua Zhi in the wine red evening dress.


    "Happy birthday, big star."


    "What is this?" Hua Zhi is also straightforward enough.


    Xie Dongyang was very proud, and replied, "our Aila jewelry''s new product, which hasn''t been put on the market yet, has been advertised for a month. It''s also one of our group''s favorite jewelry this year. Its name is - this life is lingering."


    As soon as this words said, the other female star immediately envied all want to blush.


    This bracelet has been advertised for a month. It is said that it is designed by the world''s top jewelry masters, and there are only 20 bracelets in the world.

 Chapter 136

    The most important thing is that Hua Zhi can get it before it is listed, which is also powerful.


    At this time, the nearby media rushed up and surrounded them.


    "Xie Shao, what''s your relationship with Hua Zhi?"


    "Thanks a little. You two didn''t seem to have a friendship before. When did you start?"


    "Thanks a little, this time you did not hesitate to pay a lot of money to send this life to be lingering. Are you going to be lingering with Miss Hua Zhi like this bracelet?"


    Xie Dongyang:


    Hua Zhi:


    "Thank you."


    Xie Dongyang was also fed up with being asked. He grabbed a microphone and said loudly, "don''t get me wrong, Hua Zhi and I are really just good friends. We don''t fall in love, and we won''t fall in love in the future. It''s just friendship between friends. I''ve always been very generous. Many friends around me have received my jewelry. That''s no surprise. OK, for this I will not respond to any more. Let''s go. "


    After the explanation, Xie Dongyang put the bracelet in Hua Zhi''s arms and turned to find the corner.


    Make of Hua Zhi is also one Leng one Leng.


    But since Xie Dongyang''s positive response is not a lover, it''s probably not.


    After all, the second young master of Xie''s family is a man of calculation, and he doesn''t hide it. He used to communicate openly with any female star.


    Hua Zhi is very busy, continue to receive friends.


    Taking advantage of her gap, Hua Sheng stuffed the gift to Hua Zhi.


    "Happy birthday, third sister."


    "I don''t want you, just come here. My family didn''t say that."


    "It''s from the river." Hua Sheng smiles.


    "Oh, it was sent by Jiang Shenhao. I''ll take it. There''s a mine in his house. I''ll give you a good hand."


    Finish saying, Hua Zhi also touched the head of Hua Sheng.


    Hua Sheng took the opportunity to introduce her, "third sister, this is a friend of Jiangliu, Wang Junxian."


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Wang."


    Hua Zhi nodded and said hello with a smile.


    Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi actually know each other, but they are not familiar with each other and have not eaten together.


    Hua Zhi mixed with the entertainment circle, rarely met with the rich circle, so this is the first time in the true sense of the two.


    Wang Junxian quickly handed it in as a birthday present.


    Because he didn''t know each other well, he only bought an Hermes bag, a regular one, looking like 70000 yuan.


    Hua Zhi takes over with a smile, "thank you, Mr. Wang, everyone hurry to eat something and have a rest."


    When Hua Zhi finished greeting her friends, it was nine o''clock in the evening.


    Hua Zhi is so excited that she has to sing.


    Still holding on to Huasheng, I can''t help it. Huasheng can only go with him. Huasheng has gone, and the river has also gone, and Wang Junxian has been drawn to the river.


    It''s Xie Dongyang. It''s amazing not to disturb Huasheng today.


    Maybe it''s because of the presence of the media. He''s afraid that his influence on Huasheng is not good.


    Until everyone left, waiting at the door.


    River to drive, Hua Sheng and Hua Zhi stand at the door.


    Xie Dongyang just came here.


    At a glance, Hua Sheng was a little shy. "Hua Sheng, I see you again."


    Hua Sheng is still a little strange, thinking, is this Xie Dongyang normal?


    This time, it''s not Sheng Sheng.


    "Well, how are you?" Huasheng is also a consistent alienation.


    "Just now there''s the media in there. I didn''t dare to say hello to you. I''m afraid it''s not good for you." He said.


    Hua Zhi laughed and said, "Hey, when did you feel so considerate? It ''s different from before. "


    Xie Dongyang also smiled, "didn''t I know what to do before, and didn''t meet a lover? Now I''m not Have you met the right person? "


    Finish saying, he looked at Hua Sheng with affection again.


    Hua Sheng quickly stops and pretends not to understand.

 Chapter 137

    Hua Zhi pushed him directly, "you less bullshit, we go singing, you go?"


    According to the truth, Xie Dongyang likes to go to Huasheng.


    He should have gone. Besides, he was given a present today.


    Last time, Hua Zhi was injured and hospitalized. Xie Dongyang also visited her.


    Hua Zhi is a very righteous person, who is good to her, she remembers, will never just take advantage of the not return.


    She really wants Xie Dongyang to play with her.


    "I can''t. You''re so funny. I have something else to do. Let''s go."


    Finish saying, Xie Dongyang looked at Hua Sheng affectionately again.


    "Huasheng, I''m gone. Bye."


    Hua Sheng didn''t speak, just nodded slightly.


    Not far away, the river and Wang Junxian came by car.


    "Jun Xian, I think today''s Hua Zhi is very happy. You''ll take advantage of her happiness and tell her. I don''t think she won''t help."


    Wang Junxian had intended to go, but he was shaken by the river.


    How about him?


    I''ve talked about girlfriends before, but they''re teenagers.


    Later, when he went abroad and came back to take over his family business, he was just like Jiangliu, dedicated to his family, honor and face.


    In recent years, I''ve also met several people who think it''s good, but in the end, there''s no reason.


    The old lady hurried, and he couldn''t help but think of the Chinese.


    When I went to KTV, there were only Jiangliu, Huasheng, Huazhi, wangjunxian and Huazhi''s female assistant.


    I don''t know how everyone went on and on.


    There are also some Hua Zhi studio staff, can directly ignore.


    They are not drinking, Hua Zhi opened a suite, we play together.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t drink or sing.


    River can also drink some wine, Wang Junxian also drank some.


    Hua Zhi has sung several songs in a row. Her voice is normal. It''s neither bad nor bad. After all, she''s not a singer.


    "Ah Sheng, what are you looking at?"


    Jiangliu finds that her little daughter-in-law is wandering again.


    Just come up and tease her.


    "I don''t think my third sister is in a good mood." Hua Sheng looks at Hua Zhi holding a microphone not far away.


    "Well? No, she''s very happy today. " River said.


    Hua Sheng glanced at him and said with a little disdain, "then you should not know what it''s called. Use happiness to cover up the ultimate sadness."


    River current:


    "Wife, every time you dump the classic quotations like this, I think you are like Shakespeare."


    Hua Sheng covers his face. He can''t help laughing.


    Then I casually raised my hand and drew the river''s arm. "Don''t make any noise, I''m serious. Don''t you feel that she has been trying to cover up her sadness?"


    "To be honest, it''s really not. Maybe your sisters have telepathy."


    River really did not see Hua Zhi sad, after all, today is a good day, how could she be sad?


    Jiangliu feels that Huasheng is too sensitive.


    But at the end of the day, Hua Sheng sang a may day''s "later we"


    especially the chorus part


    - only looking forward to the later you, to be happy, that''s what I want most.


    Later, we are still walking, just not together anymore.


    At the end of the last sentence, Hua Sheng saw Hua Zhi raise her hand and wipe her eyes.


    Hua Sheng just to get up to comfort, see Hua Zhi came, with a brilliant smile.


    "Come on, I''m happy today. Thank you for celebrating my birthday. I''ll do whatever you like."


    Finish saying, Hua Zhi picked up a bottle of champagne on the table, blew directly to the bottle.


    Hua Sheng sees such Hua Zhi, suddenly there is such a trace of heartache.


    She is such a strong and domineering person, so there are such lonely moments.

 Chapter 138

    Then Hua Zhi a bottle after drinking up, directly walk s.


    Crooked on the sofa fell, fortunately, Hua Sheng then.


    "Sister Hua Zhi." The female assistant rushed to help.


    "Leave me alone, go and pay."


    Hua Zhi takes out the gold card from his wallet and hands it to the assistant.


    The female assistant glanced uneasily.


    "It''s OK. I''m here." Hua Sheng said.


    "Sister Hua Sheng, you take good care of sister Hua Zhi. She had a lot to drink in the afternoon." The assistant asked me to leave.


    "Third sister, you are drunk. You can''t drink any more."


    "Nonsense, I''m not drunk."


    With that, Hua Zhi got up again, pointed to Wang Junxian and said, "come on, dare to drink with me. I''ll go with you tonight if I win. If I lose, you''ll go with me."


    Wang Junxian:


    Jiang Liu chuckled, and Hua Sheng pinched his arm hard to stop him laughing.


    "I can''t drink, and I don''t want to go with you." Wang Junxian is also an honest man.


    Hua Zhi is not convinced. She stands up and walks over. She grabs Wang Junxian''s suit collar fiercely.


    "Pretend to be an American captain with me. If you want to drink, you can drink. If you don''t, you''re not a man."


    That''s good. It''s up to men to drink.


    Wang Jun takes a look at the river.


    "Don''t look at me, I don''t care." River flow also counseled, after all, Hua Zhi drink too much, he also can''t control.


    "OK, I''ll have a drink with you, but you''re right. If you lose, you''ll go with me."


    "All right, come with you."


    "Huasheng, take your cell phone and record it." Wang Junxian said.


    Hua Sheng:


    "Give me a witness of yours. Now, don''t ask. She''s the one who''s coming home with me this week." Wang Junxian obviously wants to take advantage of the danger of others. The one he said to go with him is not going to bed, of course. He just wants to go back to the Wang family for dinner and see the old lady of the Wang family.


    But Hua Zhi drinks a lot, where knows these.


    "If I don''t, she''ll cut me off." Hua Sheng refused directly.


    What is Hua Zhi''s temper? If you know she''s going to turn her elbow out, don''t you beat her to death?


    "Yes, I''ll record it myself."


    Wang Junxian is also calm, holding the mobile phone to record Hua Zhi''s drunken words again.


    Then two people open drink, how can Hua Zhi drink Wang Junxian?


    Hua Zhi has been drinking all afternoon. Wang Junxian is obviously taking advantage of it.


    Finally, Hua Zhi drinks to collapse


    Hold Wang Junxian''s neck directly.


    And he cried and scolded, "you heartless man, a good man is not right, what a living Lei Feng Is it a fool? Run to Africa to help a bird egg You really think you are a war wolf. I will never forgive you in my life. You said you look so ugly. How did I look at you at the beginning, ah? "


    From these intermittent words, I can tell that Hua Zhi is missing someone. It looks like her predecessor.


    "A Sheng, what''s the matter with Hua Zhi? Have you ever been in love?" The river is curious.


    After all, there is no media coverage of Hua Zhi''s love affair. She has been a single dog for years.


    Hua Sheng knows some eyebrows and speculates, "it seems that When he was seventeen or eighteen years old, the boy was a soldier at home. He went to the peacekeeping force with his father, and then he stayed in Africa. He didn''t come back for many years. At that time, how old was Hua Zhi, and he didn''t go to university. His first love must be unforgettable. "


    In fact, this is what Hua Sheng said. Once Hua Feng went to see the old lady on the mountain and talked to her. She just listened.


    "River, what should I do now?" Wang Junxian looked at the woman on his body and made him cry and snivel.


    He, who is the most puritanical, is going to collapse.


    "You won, aren''t you ready to take home? Young master Wang, please feel free to... " The river made a gesture of asking for help, obviously deliberately playing tricks on him.

 Chapter 139

    Wang Junxian:


    Wang Junxian didn''t expect to find a hot potato.


    "Ah Sheng, let''s go."


    "Hua Zhi..." Hua Sheng looks at it uneasily.


    "It''s OK. There are few gentlemen, ha."


    Wang Junxian didn''t know what the river was trying to do, but Hua Zhi''s Octopus stuck to him like an octopus. It was really It''s too awkward.


    Finally, Hua Zhi''s female assistant and Wang Junxian remove Hua Zhi from the back door of KTV. They also cover their head with a silk scarf for fear that the media will see the scribble.


    However, when in the car, the female assistant drives, only listening to Hua Zhi''s drunken words behind


    And the saliva got Wang Junxian all over, and that damned lipstick.


    Finally, Wang Junxian is always holding Hua Zhi back to her private apartment, leaving her to the assistant.


    "Wang Shao, I''m sorry today. When Hua Zhi wakes up, I''ll let her apologize to you." The female assistant apologized repeatedly.


    Wang Junxian glanced at the drunk cat on the bed. "OK, when she sobers up, let her call me."


    When Huasheng and Jiangliu returned home, it was already one o''clock in the morning.


    Hua Sheng seldom goes to bed so late, and he does feel sleepy. In addition, he has just been forced to drink some wine in KTV.


    Naturally, I feel dizzy


    So, after the river sent Hua Sheng into his bedroom, he sat on the big bed.


    Before he left, he just looked at her in silence.


    "What are you doing?"


    "May I stay?" He asked.


    "What do you say?" Hua Sheng asked him.


    "If you want me to say that, I will stay."


    "You dream, Mr. Jiang. Go back to your room. I''m tired..."


    "Then I can kiss it." Finish saying, wait for Huasheng reaction.


    River is also fast ah, directly hold people''s face, aimed at cherry mouth, bar haw.


    Not to mention that, when he left her red lips, he still licked her for a while, which was very provocative.


    This


    Hua Sheng must be angry because he was stolen. Just about to attack, he felt something was wrong.


    Her face gradually turned white, and there was a sharp pain in her lower abdomen


    "Ah Sheng, what''s the matter with you?"


    Finding that she was not quite right, the river quickly crouched down, holding her hand, her little hand cold.


    "It''s OK. You can go back." When Hua Sheng talks, his breath is obviously weak.


    "How can I take you to the hospital?"


    "No."


    "Yes, you are ill. You are going to the hospital." The river flows persistently.


    Hua Sheng had to bite his lips and tell the truth, "I''m not sick, I''m my aunt."


    It''s embarrassing when the river flows


    For the river, I really don''t know how to deal with this kind of emergency.


    "A Sheng, then I What needs to be done? "


    "You go out, get out." Hua Sheng is too embarrassed to cover his stomach.


    In fact, today is not the exact date of my aunt, but maybe because I dare to drink cold wine in KTV, it''s exciting, so it''s ahead of schedule.


    "I''ll go to Chuntao and gingko to help you."


    The river also flustered, hurriedly went out to look for the spring peach and the Ginkgo biloba, then oneself also washed a face, sobered many, waited at the door.


    Every time Hua Sheng''s aunt comes, it''s very painful.


    And it''s from the womb. It''s natural.


    According to doctors, it''s called congenital primary dysmenorrhea.


    It can hurt so much that you doubt life.


    Half an hour later, when ginkgo came out, it was found that the river was still at the door.


    "Uncle, why don''t you go to bed?"


    "How is she?"


    "Ah, once a month about little sisters. It''s an old problem."


    "What can I do?" He asked worried.

 Chapter 140

    Gingko shakes her head awkwardly.


    "Uncle, I really don''t have it. I''ve taken many medicines over the years, but the effect is very little. The doctor also said that it''s congenital. I can only drink brown sugar and ginger water to keep the cold and warm. "


    "Then she How are you? "


    "Not very good, miss every menstruation to five days, the first day is the most serious."


    The river didn''t speak, but it hurt faintly.


    Think of Huasheng''s pale face just now, as well as the weak body lattice.


    Can you resist it?


    In the end, the river didn''t sleep well.


    When he had breakfast in the morning, Hua Sheng didn''t feel well, so he didn''t go downstairs.


    The river told me to go to work for a while.


    But he was also absent-minded. After the morning meeting, he went back to the office with a straight face.


    "The boss seems to be in a bad mood today. Please be careful." The male assistant reminded several in the Secretary''s room.


    When female assistant Tan Jing went in to deliver the materials, Jiang Liu asked politely, "Xiao Tan, how to treat dysmenorrhea?"


    "Is it young lady?" How clever Tan Jing is! He immediately responds.


    The river nodded.


    "It''s said that dysmenorrhea is caused by cold body. It''s better to open some traditional Chinese medicine for warming the uterus and expelling cold. It''s better to take a bath or something Still have paste warm baby, drink brown sugar water, if serious severe, want to eat acesodyne piece, of course acesodyne piece is to have side effect, also not good to the body, so this also does not suggest


    "Well, I see. You go out."


    "Yes."


    After the assistant left, Jiang Liu picked up his coat and left.


    Next to the company''s headquarters is a super high-end shopping mall.


    He seldom came and went straight to the entrance supermarket.


    Bought a lot of warm baby, navel stickers, brown sugar ginger tea, and A mysterious thing, for the moment, will be known.


    After Jiangliu bought it, he drove back to Chunfeng for ten li.


    Because of his health, Hua Sheng asked for leave directly and didn''t go to school.


    He came back with a big bag in his hand.


    "Is she still sleeping?"


    "Miss is upstairs resting." Ginkgo said.


    The river nodded and went upstairs to knock on the door.


    Hua Sheng is lying in bed reading, his face is still not very good, there is no blood color, it makes people feel sad.


    "Why are you back so early?" Hua Sheng looked at the time, just at noon.


    "Well, I bought something you should use."


    Then the river sits in front of the bed and takes it out of the bag.


    Warm baby, brown sugar ginger tea, navel paste, and a piece of chocolate.


    River picked up to help her open, handed her.


    "Listen to Ginkgo biloba. You don''t eat much in a day, and your body can''t stand it. Eat a chocolate to add some energy."


    "Good."


    Don''t say that when you see chocolate, you really lose your appetite.


    Finally, when the river blushed and took out the mysterious thing.


    Hua Sheng almost choked.


    Because there are five big words on it - adult diapers.


    Can you pee???


    Hua Sheng couldn''t believe it. Looking at the river, "is this for me?"


    "Well, I heard that you had a lot of blood in the first two days. It might be more convenient to think about this." The river scratched its head, and its speech and behavior were unnatural.


    Hua Sheng chuckled. "I''m just an aunt. I''m not bleeding. Would you be a little surprised? Mr. Jiang


    The river lowers its head because of embarrassment and embarrassment.


    This moment''s cute state makes Huasheng feel warm from the heart.


    At least after grandma passed away, she didn''t feel so flattered for a long time.


    He is really careful, and regardless of his identity, to buy these things that make men hard to talk about.


    "River flow." She suddenly whispered his name.

 Chapter 141

    "Yes?" The river looked up, the deep eyes on the clear vision of shanghuasheng.


    For a moment, it seemed that there was something that connected the two people closely.


    "Thank you." She said slowly.


    "Well, you''re welcome to me. You''re my wife. These are all things I should do."


    Jiangliu really didn''t think that this little thing would require Huasheng to say a thank you. He thought it was just a matter of hands.


    "But if you thank me, you''ll come to a place with me later."


    "I''m like this, I can''t get out."


    "It''s OK. I''ll hold you." He smiles.


    "Where to?" Hua Sheng is also curious. He knows that he is not comfortable and wants to take her out. What does this man want?


    "Don''t ask, come with me."


    The warm heart behavior of the river has gained a certain degree of favor in Huasheng.


    So when the river demands her, she will not refuse directly as before.


    Hua Sheng changed into a later thick black leggings with a V-Neck Sweater in red and white.


    There is also a scarf around my neck. It''s a masterpiece of Chuntao.


    Jiangliu did say it was true. He took Huasheng down from upstairs and put it into the car.


    Then they drove away.


    Forty five minutes later, Hua Sheng got off the bus and found that he had taken her to the hospital.


    "Didn''t I say that? It''s no use coming to the hospital for my illness. " Hua Sheng is a little unhappy.


    "I''ll make an appointment with a professor. Since I''m here, go in and have a look. Don''t go back in vain."


    The river murmured, and then helped her into the hospital.


    And this scene, just by the paparazzi at the door.


    In fact, they are here to gamble on a female star. It is said that a female star secretly came to the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine to have an abortion. It is said that the child is a married director.


    What they didn''t expect was that the female star didn''t wait for her to come, but instead waited for a top-level giant.


    So that afternoon, all the headlines were Huasheng and Jiangliu.


    The photo only shows one back image, after all, it''s too far away.


    The river in the photo supports Hua Sheng, who is covered tightly. They enter the hospital together.


    It is said that he is the most famous professor of gynecology.


    So this afternoon''s news headline is called - Top 100 billion young grannies are suspected to be pregnant, and her husband accompanies them in and out of Obstetrics and gynecology.


    When the news comes out, it must be a flat thunder.


    What''s the status of the Jiang family? It''s a powerful and powerful family.


    Jiang''s daughter-in-law is pregnant. That''s the headline.


    After all, just married for more than a month.


    Therefore, when the professor gave Huasheng acupuncture treatment, Jiangliu''s mobile phones would be knocked out.


    His parents, his father-in-law and mother-in-law, Hua Feng, Qin Wanyu, and assistants, almost everyone cares about it.


    The river only endlessly explains one by one that Hua Sheng is just not feeling well and is not pregnant.


    The female doctor in the clinic pulled the silver needle off her belly. "Most dysmenorrhea is caused by insufficient blood and stasis. If acupuncture is used, it is hoped that it can help you to activate blood flow, make the blood flow smooth, metabolize quickly, and expel toxins from the body quickly. However, you should keep warm and don''t neglect it."


    "Yes, thank you, doctor."


    When Hua Sheng got dressed, he just picked up his mobile phone and saw a lot of missed calls and wechat.


    Opened a glance, suddenly black face.


    Who made the rumor that she was pregnant? She didn''t sleep with the river. Where did the baby come from? Was it nature''s conception? Is it monkey king?

 Chapter 142

    When Hua Sheng came out, the river rushed to help him.


    "How can I say I''m pregnant?" Her face was cold.


    "I''m poor. When we first came in, we were accidentally photographed by paparazzi. I''ve let the company deal with it. You don''t have to worry about it."


    "So, did you hire the paparazzi?"


    Hua Sheng''s indifferent face swept across the river.


    River flow is also stunned, what is the question?


    But it''s not surprising that Hua Sheng thought too much. The river brought her to this hospital, and such a remote place can be photographed by paparazzi. Isn''t that a coincidence?


    So Hua Sheng wondered if it would be a smoke bomb deliberately released by the river to prove something.


    Is it for others? But anyway, if the river did it, she would not be happy.


    There''s a sense of being used by people. Did they just use those things and care about him before?


    "Ah Sheng, that''s what you think of me? I am such a person in your eyes? "


    It has to be said that for a moment, the river was so disappointed.


    He didn''t understand that he cared for her so carefully and coaxed her carefully.


    She has a pleasant face at the last moment. How can she change her face at the next moment? Are women''s emotions so complicated and changeable?


    "I don''t know who you are, but I really don''t know you, and it''s normal to doubt." Hua Sheng''s righteous words.


    Jiang Liu laughs at himself, "well, you have your reason, but I didn''t find paparazzi, I didn''t do this."


    Hua Sheng didn''t say a word, raised his chin, walked ahead with pride, and didn''t use the river to support him.


    Because of this, they had a little trouble.


    When he went back, Hua Sheng said nothing, just closed his eyes and pretended to sleep.


    Back home, Hua Sheng went upstairs and locked the door.


    The river didn''t look very good either. I went downstairs and drove away.


    In the kitchen, Chuntao and gingko prepare body tonic Soup for Huasheng.


    Then he asked in a low voice, "I think the young lady and my uncle are angry. It''s strange when they come back."


    "I guess it''s, forget it. We don''t mix up when the couple quarrels at the head of the bed and the tail of the bed." Ginkgo sighed a little, thinking that these two masters are really unnerving.


    Seeing the news of Huasheng''s pregnancy, some people are happy and some are worried.


    Naturally, Jiangjia and Huajia are happy. With their children, their cooperation will be more stable and their interests will be more.


    Xie Dongyang was the first to be unhappy. When he saw the news, his face was covered with dark clouds.


    Ten seconds later, he threw out more than 10000 mobile phones and smashed the window.


    People who scared the company didn''t know what happened to Xie?


    Xie Dongyang hates to go back to Xie''s house. He rented an office building and started a venture capital company.


    With his brain, he has not earned less in recent years. The company has a small number of people, only more than 30, but each of them is the backbone, and his salary is higher than that of his peers.


    Xie Dongyang seldom loses his temper in the company. After all, his personality is very cheerful.


    Now the company is going to be smashed, so people naturally dare not breathe.


    Xie Dongyang couldn''t say what it was like, but he felt that he was in a hurry.


    At the thought of Hua Sheng sleeping by the river, and making his stomach bigger, he was depressed to death.


    Although they are husband and wife, what they usually do cannot be stopped.


    But as soon as the news of the pregnancy came out, Xie Dongyang was stimulated.


    So, it was almost 11 o''clock that night, and Xie Dongyang sent a text message to Huasheng with a number that had not been pulled black.


    Not many words, but supremacy.


    He said - Hua Sheng, get rid of the children and leave the river.

 Chapter 143

    Hua Sheng has a light sleep. When his mobile phone rings, he can take a look at it.


    And then brain fill, this should be Xie Dongyang that guy said, this is his style after all.


    Hua Sheng glanced at it and left it beside his pillow, ignoring it.


    But for Xie Dongyang, it was a sleepless night.


    He didn''t sleep well all night, but he felt uncomfortable and didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    At six o''clock in the morning, he appeared in his suit in the breakfast room of the old Xie''s house.


    A large group of people were shocked to see him at this time.


    "Second, where is the sun coming out?" Xie Dongze was shocked.


    The second elder of the Xie family looked at his son, but he didn''t speak, but he was also surprised.


    Xie Ning hugs Xie Dongyang''s thigh with milk.


    "Er Shu, wow, you got up early today. You are as diligent as me."


    Xie Dongyang holds up his niece with a smile and kisses her on the face, full of love.


    "Ning Ning, I want you to testify to my second uncle. From today on, I decide It''s time for a change of heart. " Announced by Xie Dongyang.


    "You just let it out of the bureau?" The master of the Xie family is not willing to listen to Xie Dongyang.


    "Dad, don''t run on me. I''m your own, after all."


    Without waiting for Xie Yun to speak, Mrs. Xie''s teeth were itchy on her face, remembering that she took the girl to blind date him last time.


    As a result, the girl left with an embarrassed face. The son just didn''t fight.


    "You are not born. Yaoyao and your brother are born to us. You are just picked up by the garbage can." Thank you madam this is angry words.


    Xie Dongyang did not get angry, and found a place to sit down.


    Xiejia''s breakfast is very rich, both Chinese and Western food.


    Xie Dongyang took her niece a favorite egg tart and poured her a glass of milk, which was very considerate.


    "Dongyang, what''s the matter with you coming back so early today?" Feng Yu is holding a small cage bag, and looking at this annoying little uncle.


    Xie Dongyang smiled and said, "sister in law, you really know me."


    "Tell me, why is this? No money? " Xie Dongze also loves his younger brother very much, but he hates iron more than steel. He hopes that he can mature a little and share his worries with his father.


    "No, it''s enough money. I''ve made a lot of money this year. I''ll come back this time I''m going back to work. "


    Xie Dongyang said and looked around to see how everyone reacted.


    As a result, everyone reacted coldly and didn''t seem to care about what he said.


    "How can you be so indifferent to me? Isn''t that what you think most? I said I would go back to our Aila jewelry office and do a big business. " Xie Dongyang is not convinced and repeats it again.


    Xie Dongze sighed slightly, "you have said this many times, and your father has also given you a position of general manager, but how many times can you come to the group in a year? It''s not just fooling around outside, so we can''t believe you. "


    "Brother, it''s true this time, I swear."


    "We don''t believe the story of the wolf coming." Xie Dongze buried his head to drink porridge and stopped caring for his younger brother.


    "Dad..."


    "I never believe in the promises in words. If you really want to change, you can prove with practical actions that Xinsheng pharmaceutical, a subsidiary of the group, has lost money for three consecutive years. Now there is only one rotten foundation left. If you can make it come back to life within one month, I will believe in your ability. It will not be too late for you to come back to the group headquarters." When the master of the Xie family said this, he didn''t look at Xie Dongyang.


    "Dad, aren''t you embarrassed?" Xie Dongyang frowned.

 Chapter 144

    "If you feel embarrassed, you can do nothing, and then roll back to your old venture capital company to play with you."


    It can be seen that in recent years, Xie Yun has a lot of opinions on the second son, who has lost his mind.


    In particular, the marriage he ordered a few days ago can be yellow. At last, Jiang''s family got the land of fairy lake.


    This matter, let Xie Yun be very dissatisfied with this son.


    "Dad, Xinsheng is an enterprise that can''t be saved. Why do you have to embarrass Dongyang?" After all, Xie Dongze didn''t want to let his younger brother touch those headache projects.


    "No, how can he prove it?" Xie Yun asked seriously.


    Mrs. Xie is calm. She just feeds her granddaughter and doesn''t participate from beginning to end.


    She doesn''t care about the group''s affairs.


    "Dad, or let the second brother come back first. We are giving him a chance?" Feng Yu also asked for love.


    In fact, the Xie family is much more harmonious than the Hua family. At least, the family members have no mustard and won''t be upset because of the uneven distribution of money and interests.


    Xie Dongze is a very simple and honest person, and Feng Yu is also a very sensible woman. He is very respected in the Xie family.


    Without waiting for Xie Yun to speak, Xie Dongyang slaps the table.


    "Dad, that''s settled. If I can save Xinsheng in a month, you will let me join my brother in the board of directors and become the CEO."


    "No problem." Xie Yun''s calm face.


    After all, in his view, this is an impossible task.


    Xie Dongyang hurriedly finished his meal and drove directly to Xinsheng for a field trip.


    But this investigation, almost not crazy.


    Xinsheng is located in an industrial development zone at the northernmost end of Jiangcheng city. The office building is dilapidated, and the staff are also uneven. The old, the weak, the sick and the pregnant really account for the whole. Looking at the financial statements is even more a headache. It has lost 150 million yuan every year for three consecutive years. Now, it is not only unprofitable, but also indebted to the bank for 300 million yuan. What can we do? This is a puddle of mud. Will dad let him come.


    "It''s the day." Xie Dongyang crossed his waist and swore in a low voice that he shouldn''t talk big.


    "General manager Xiaoxie, hey, this is the situation now. Do you have any plans?" Han Donglin, the current general manager of Xinsheng, is a greasy fat man. Because he is hired from outside, he only gets the corresponding salary every year. As for the others, he doesn''t care. When the group goes bankrupt, he pats his butt and leaves.


    "Let me see." Xie Dongyang is also sad.


    Hua Sheng took a full week off sick leave on the campus of Minzu University. When he came to school again, there was a big stir in the school.


    Even shocked foreign schools, many other university boys are truant to see her.


    During the lunch break, she still went by the side door and planned to go out to find a place to eat.


    Yuan Shao had been waiting there for a long time. When she passed by, he called for her.


    "Xiaosheng." He didn''t know her real name, only that she was called in school, or fairies, goddesses and so on.


    But those appellations are too pompous, and Yuan Shao doesn''t like them.


    "What is it?" Hua Sheng looks at him sideways, his eyes are still indifferent.


    Yuan Shao can''t stand this kind of grievance. He approaches Hua Sheng with embarrassment.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Why are you absent for a week? Is it something at home?" He asked.


    Hua Sheng looked at him with the same expression. "I don''t think we are familiar enough to ask for personal privacy, and I have no obligation to tell you this, do I?"


    "Are you so cold to everyone?" Yuan Shao was a little impatient. He didn''t calm down and asked her.

 Chapter 145

    "To strangers, yes." After a faint answer, Hua Sheng turns around and leaves.


    Even when she turned around, she couldn''t remember the boy''s appearance.


    After all, these people are passers-by and drop in the ocean. It''s unnecessary for everyone to pay attention, isn''t it?


    Yuan Shao''s concern was once again ignored, and that sense of frustration came back to him.


    He thought, at least, that he cared so actively.


    She will respond some, even if not enthusiastic, should not be so indifferent attitude.


    But after all, he still thinks it''s so beautiful. Huasheng has never been a warm-hearted person.


    After her birthday, Hua Zhi was drunk all day. When she woke up at night, it was eight o''clock in the evening.


    "Headache..." She sat up, her hands over her head, her expression painful.


    "My God, big star, you finally wake up. If you don''t wake up, I''m going to take you to the hospital, thinking you are suffering from alcoholism." The female assistant came over with bumps and handed over a glass of water.


    Hua Zhi only feels dry, and drinks up the whole cup of water in one breath.


    Then he asked her, "what time is it?"


    "Eight p.m."


    "Fuck, I slept all night?" Hua Zhi is surprised.


    "Wrong, ancestor, it''s a day and a night. You''ve slept all day and all night."


    "My mother is very drunk Who sent me back? "


    In fact, she just asked, after all, what she drank that day was broken, and she couldn''t remember the later things.


    "Well This thing... "


    The female assistant hesitated for a long time in the face of Hua Zhi''s problem.


    "Why? What''s the point? " Hua Zhi''s eyes widened.


    The female assistant lowered her head and unconsciously lowered the volume, "sister Hua Zhi, this matter is a little complicated. Promise me that you will calm down after listening to me."


    "I haven''t seen any scenes before. Don''t whet your chirp." Hua Zhi has a big temper and a big voice.


    She rubbed her temples and didn''t take the front mat of the assistant seriously.


    "Aren''t you drunk on your birthday? And then I''m in a bad mood I''m going to KTV, and I''m taking Miss five with her husband. "


    "I seem to remember Ah Sheng is here, too. " Hua Zhi tried to remember the day off and on.


    "But you still drink when you arrive at the KTV, singing and drinking at the same time, and finally crying and drinking at the same time I was very drunk, and then I didn''t know how to hold Mr. Wang''s arms and not let go. I criticized him and scolded him. At last, I fell asleep on his chest, which was very rude. Fortunately, no one was present that day, so I drove the staff out. Only our own people knew it. Otherwise, you would lose face. "


    The female assistant finishes saying, Hua Zhi direct one face is ignorant force.


    Dumb for a long time, and then dry way, "who is Prince Wang?"


    "It''s Wang Junxian. Did you not have any impression of the noble prince of the Wang family who was brought by her husband? When I came back, I was carrying you upstairs all the way to the bedroom. You still didn''t let go of his collar and vomited all over him. "


    "Lying trough No way. " Hua Zhi directly denied.


    "Can I still lie to you? Why don''t you ask Miss five? By the way Prince Wang said, when you wake up and drink, let you call him. "


    Hua Zhi listens to end both hands to cover a face, wish to find a ground seam to drill in.


    She is a big star Hua Zhi. She has tens of millions of iron fans. How could she do such a low home thing?


    This is simply too terrible, Hua Zhi did not dare to think.

 Chapter 146

    Finally, it took Hua Zhi an hour to digest the terrible truth.


    But she really can''t remember. She was very happy on her birthday.


    So many people came to give presents.


    Even Xie Dongyang has sent the bracelet lingering in this life.


    Later, she received a card and a green paper crane.


    There is only one sentence above - Happy birthday, little devil.


    Not even the name, but Hua Zhi tears in a flash.


    The name of little devil has not been called so for many years, which is unknown to others, only that person knows.


    But the man had already left her. He had already left.


    Hua Zhi doesn''t want to recall that sad past, but she can''t control her heart.


    Looking at the familiar font, the colorful greeting card and the thousand paper crane, she knew it was him.


    For so many years, he remembered her birthday.


    Green represents peace. The thousand paper crane is the favorite of Hua Zhi.


    In order to maintain world peace, he went to the peacekeeping forces. From that day on, they never met again.


    So, later Hua Zhi sings, sings may day''s that "later we" when, only then can tear flow to the face.


    Will be so sad.


    Everyone has his own past, which is the secret of his heart.


    It is about the memory of a person who once loved deeply. Once the memory is opened, it will ravage the whole body.


    Hua Zhi lost her temper that night, but did not expect that she was drunk and tied up with Wang Junxian.


    She is really not familiar with Wang Junxian, OK?


    After Hua Zhi got up, she ate something and thought about it for a long time before calling.


    At this moment, it''s 10:30 p.m.


    "you Did you sleep? " She asked.


    "Who are you?" Wang Junxian is still working overtime in the group.


    "Well, I''m Hua Zhi." She''s a little guilty.


    "Yes."


    "That I drank too much that night. I''m sorry I heard from my assistant that you took me home, and I vomited all over you I''m really sorry. "


    "It doesn''t matter." Wang Junxian is light.


    "Then I''ll compensate you for the cost of the clothes I threw up. "


    Wang Junxian is in the other office, putting down his pen and leaning gently on the boss''s chair.


    "Miss Hua Zhi, it''s not necessary to lose money, but do you want to cash the chips you lost to me?"


    Wang Junxian really said that the cloud is light and the wind is light, and his face is not red and his heart is not dancing.


    "What bet?" Hua Zhi''s face is muddled again.


    Obviously, the female assistant missed this link. In other words, when gambling, only Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu were there, and the female assistant did not know.


    "Since you forget, I''ll tell you again. You bet with me that day that you''ll win if you don''t drink too much."


    "Then What do losers do? " Hua Zhi has a little bad premonition.


    "Well, you can add my wechat. I have video here. You can see it."


    "OK, my wechat is my cell phone number. You can add it directly."


    Hua Zhi hung up the phone, opened wechat, always feel the heart hair.


    That man looks very good to talk, but the tone always feels strange.


    After Hua Zhi added Wang Junxian''s wechat, a small video was sent there.


    Open after reading, Hua Zhi almost dropped the phone.


    It''s incredible that the loser should go with the winner? It''s really fun.


    Calm for a long time, she picked up her mobile phone and silently sent a wechat.


    "Mr. Wang, this is my drunken talk. Ha, it doesn''t count. Don''t take it seriously."

 Chapter 147

    Wang Junxian is almost a second back.


    "I don''t care whether you are really drunk or not. Since I promise to speak, I will count. If you are an ordinary person, what''s more, you are a big star?"


    "Mr. Wang, I''m wrong about this. How do you want to deal with it?"


    Hua Zhi faintly feels that this man is so difficult to deal with. Should he take the opportunity to ask for something?


    "It''s very simple, fulfill your promise and go home for me."


    Hua Zhi takes a breath of cool air after listening


    Almost yelled at wechat, but she held back. After all, it was Wang''s family, Jiang Liu''s friend and Hua Sheng''s friend.


    If you don''t look at the Buddha''s face, you still have to look at the Buddha''s face.


    "Mr. Wang, will you stop joking? I admit that I didn''t do it properly, but I''m really drunk, and there''s no doubt that I said those words, so you don''t have a lot to worry about, will you? Well, I''ll give you some compensation. Let''s finish this matter. What do you think? " Hua Zhi also endures to the limit, one mouthful one you, only hope this guy let her go.


    "No compensation. Come home with me."


    "What''s the matter with you? Don''t be shameful, will you? I''m sure I can''t go to bed with you. Are you interested in threatening me with this? "


    "Go to bed? No, you should have misunderstood. I mean to go home with me, not to go to bed. "


    See Hua Zhi misunderstanding, Wang Junxian also light explanation.


    This next Hua Zhi is more furious, toward wechat voice roar, "you this is not bullshit? Everyone is an adult. Don''t go around with me here. Go home with you without going to bed. Do you go to your house to eat melon seeds and ice cream? "


    In the face of Hua Zhi''s outburst, Wang Junxian is incredibly happy.


    Is she really a big star? Why do you talk so funny? So many stalks?


    Also eat ice-cream melon seeds, thanks to her thinking out.


    Wang Junxian explained patiently, "what I said is to go home with me. It means to go back to the old house with me, not to go to bed. I have no interest in the lioness. Don''t worry."


    "What''s going back to the old house?" Hua Zhi is more flustered.


    But I have another question. What did he say just now, lioness? Who? Is that her? I depend on


    "I need someone to pretend to be my girlfriend and help me cheat my difficult grandmother together. It won''t take too long. I can wait until I finish the project in my hand, so I don''t want her to argue with me. I won the bet with you. So I hope you can talk and count. Go home with me. I don''t think there''s anything wrong."


    After listening to these, Hua Zhi finally understood.


    "You are so rich, you can go to other women. What are you pestering me for? They all said they couldn''t count their bets. They were sick. "


    "I''m looking for you because you are a Chinese family. My grandma likes your family very much. It''s so simple."


    "What if I don''t agree?" Hua Zhi turns her eyes across her cell phone.


    "Then I can only talk about uploading the video to my social software. Then..."


    Later, Wang Junxian didn''t say, but the stakes are clear to Hua Zhi. She is a star. If the video is released, I dare not think about it.


    "Wang Junxian, you don''t deserve to be called Wang Junxian. You should be called bastard. Are you afraid of being attacked by thunder?" Hua Zhi is really mad.


    "You can scold at will. I''ll give you five minutes to think about it. In five minutes, I''ll decide whether to release the video or not."


    "Today your second uncle and third aunt £¤ @%." Hua Zhi''s head was almost fainted by Qi. She scolded a bunch of people who didn''t know what it was. She met such a shameless man for the first time.


    Can handle in other people''s hands, she really dare not take other people how?


    Five minutes later, Hua Zhi sent a wechat with only four words. "Son of a bitch, I promise you that the video must be deleted in front of me, or I will kill you."

 Chapter 148

    Mingming Hua Zhi is angry, but Wang Junxian actually thinks she is super cute.


    Although it''s rude to talk, it''s better than those green tea bitches who make a pretense of reserve when they start talking.


    At least this is the real side of Hua Zhi.


    After successful blackmail, Wang Junxian simply told Jiangliu.


    But the tortuous process did not say, only that Hua Zhi promised to go back to the old house with him.


    The river still gives a thumbs up and thinks Wang Junxian has a way.


    After Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi reached an agreement, they took the opportunity to meet each other.


    Hua Zhi is eager to see him delete the video.


    So they have an appointment in a very high-end western restaurant in the center of the city.


    Wang Junxian arrived first and ordered two steak combos.


    When Hua Zhi came, he was not in the mood to eat. He asked directly, "what about the mobile phone?"


    When Hua Zhi came, she was dressed in plain clothes, wearing a hat, a long military green windbreaker, white sneakers, and was very young.


    No passers-by saw that it was a big star.


    "Eat something first."


    "I''m not in the mood to eat fur. Hurry up, take out my cell phone." Hua Zhi stares.


    Wang Junxian laughingly takes out his mobile phone.


    "Unlock." She continued the Queen''s orders.


    He was obedient to unlock.


    "Find the video and delete it in front of me."


    "Then if I delete it, what if you repent?" Wang Junxian looks up at her.


    "I''m not such an ungrateful person. Don''t worry if I do what I say."


    See Hua Zhi words all said this, Wang Junxian didn''t say much, in front of Hua Zhi, deleted that little video.


    "You swear, you don''t have another copy."


    Hua Zhi is not at ease.


    "I didn''t copy it."


    "You swear, if you have other copies, you won''t have a son."


    "So vicious?" Wang Jun can''t help but want to laugh. Suddenly, he feels that the woman in front of him is so childish.


    People on TV, what''s the Royal elder sister, domineering and powerful woman, are they all pretending?


    "Will you send it?" Hua Zhi is in a hurry again.


    "Well, I swear, if I have other copies, I will not have a son." Wang Junxian only raised his hand and swore.


    Hua Zhi is relieved.


    "When will I go back to my old house?"


    "Let''s have a family party on Friday night. There will be more people then. The most important thing is my grandma."


    "OK, I''ll contact you on Friday afternoon. We''ll go to your house together then."


    "Yes." Wang Junxian''s mood is inexplicably good.


    Finish Hua Zhi to get up to go.


    "Hello, won''t you stay for a steak?" Wang Junxian deliberately teased her.


    "I can''t eat the enemy''s food. I''m not as hearty as you." After giving a merciless white eye, Hua Zhi leaves smartly.


    This woman is really popular and efficient.


    It''s a deal.


    In the evening, when the river returns to the spring breeze of ten li, he takes the initiative to say hello to Hua Sheng.


    "A Sheng, how are you?"


    Hua Sheng turns his head directly and ignores everything.


    This is still not deflated, or because of the two people at the gate of the hospital made a strange thing.


    Jiang Liu is patient and deliberately looks for a topic. "A Sheng, Jun Xian called me and said that your third sister promised to help him."


    I thought Hua Sheng would follow this topic and ask him something?


    Unfortunately, Hua Sheng did not respond. He looked down at the magazine in his hand and took him as the air.


    Spring peach and gingko also dare not to close, after all, is the little couple, the atmosphere is very awkward.


    Jiangliu thought that on Hua Zhi''s birthday, they both talked and attended together.


    It should be OK. How could I know that this little girl is so vengeful.


    After many setbacks, the river went upstairs with a sigh.


    Hua Sheng is determined to have a cold war. He is also very passive.


    "Miss, I think my uncle is so active. Don''t be angry?" Ginkgo is a bit out of sight, secretly persuading Hua Sheng.


    Hua Sheng still doesn''t say a word. No one can help his stubborn temper.


    In another private villa, Xie Dongyang lies on a sofa with a red wine glass in his hand.


    In front of him stood a man with a tattoo. He said politely with the information in his hand, "thank you, boss. You''ve already got a little eyebrow on what we asked you to check."


    After hearing this, Xie Dongyang was very happy.

 Chapter 149

    Xie Dongyang was in a bad mood because of the rumors that Hua Sheng was pregnant.


    Although Jiangliu''s team later made a statement that it was fake, he was upset.


    But as soon as he heard that he had made progress in checking the black material of the river, he got warmer again.


    "Oh? Talk about it. " Xie Dongyang raised a beautiful arc around his mouth and shook the red wine glass in his hand.


    In fact, Xie Dongyang is also good-looking and has a high face value, so many female stars are willing to devote their lives for money.


    But he was born with a pair of peach blossom eyes, not as cold and proud as the river.


    So Hua Sheng''s impression of him is really bad.


    The man pulled the information out of the bag.


    "According to our investigation, the Jiang family did something about it, and they spent a lot of money and contacts A lot of evidence has not been found, and the people of that year are not in the local area. Some key witnesses have been arranged by Jiangjia. We have no way to know, but we have found a breakthrough, that is, the place where Jiangliu accident happened five years ago. "


    "Oh? Where? "


    "At the junction of Sichuan Tibet Plateau, Tianyi mountain, duanchang cliff, is known as the devil."


    "And then?" Xie Dongyang raised his eyebrows and continued to wait.


    "After checking many people in the scenic area, I found a staff member who had experienced the incident five years ago. After the incident, the Jiangjia family quickly handled the incident. They kept their mouths shut. More than 100 employees in the scenic area changed their blood. It''s very prudent to do things."


    "I asked you to talk about the point, but I didn''t let you old Kwa Jiang family." Xie Dongyang doesn''t like listening.


    In particular, I don''t like to hear anyone boast about how many rivers there are. It''s just a childhood nightmare.


    At first sight, the gold master was not happy. The man hurried back to the point.


    "Boss Xie, it''s like this. We found a staff member who experienced this. He didn''t say it at first, but later we gave a little bit of useful information. That''s when the river didn''t fall down the cliff alone."


    "Oh? Is there anyone else? " Xie Dongyang was stunned and thought it was something new.


    The man nodded.


    "Well, it''s a girl. The staff said it should be the girlfriend of the river."


    "Oh? River has a girlfriend Xie Dongyang suddenly felt a little out of line.


    Although he and Jiangliu are rivals, I haven''t heard of his gossip for so many years?


    Including the years when Jiang Liu was abroad, there was no scandal.


    "Yes, it was dark when they arrived at the scenic spot and stayed in the hotel at the foot of the mountain. But later, the scenic spot was rebuilt and the small hotels were demolished. There was no way to further investigate. But the staff said that it was a beautiful girl. They were very close. When the river fell off the cliff, the girl also fell down. Later, the Jiang family stayed up all night They arrived and alerted the local government. Later, they didn''t know how they were, because Jiang family blocked the news. "


    "That''s interesting." Xie Dongyang put down his glass of red wine and touched his chin.


    "But boss Xie, we predict that the girl should be dead. Otherwise, the Jiang family will not cover up the truth of that matter with a lot of money. Moreover, the girl never appeared again after that event, so we have reason to believe that the girl is dead."


    Xie Dongyang thought it was reasonable after listening.


    Maybe it''s really dead. Otherwise, after all these years, I won''t miss the river.


    "So, it''s likely that Jiangliu''s ex girlfriend died. Jiangliu''s family took money to cover up the truth for his son''s reputation, right?" Xie Dongyang smiled.

 Chapter 150

    The man nodded. "That''s it. That''s the most reasonable explanation."


    "Very good. Continue to check for me. It''s better to find out the identity, family members, home address, etc. of the girl. I need a lot of evidence if I want evidence."


    "OK, thank you, boss."


    Xie Dongyang is determined to follow the river.


    These years, the name of the first expensive son of the Jiang family has been put on his head.


    Like a big mountain, the river flows from excellent to large, without black spots.


    Now it''s not easy for him to catch the little tail. How can he let it go?


    No matter whether the former girlfriend of Jiangliu is dead or not, as long as he is found, it will be a test between him and Huasheng.


    Ten li spring breeze


    Hua Sheng is in a bit of a bad mood after quarreling with the river, and his words are even less than usual.


    After her aunt, she still went to school off and on.


    In Chuntao''s words, their miss is a Buddhist student.


    If you want to go, you can''t go if you don''t want to. It''s very willful.


    But it doesn''t matter. Who makes us a shift attendant? I don''t go for my diploma.


    So at noon, Hua Sheng got up after only half an hour''s sleep.


    After eating some fruit, I sit on the sofa and hand-made small furniture.


    At this time, a wechat message came from the mobile phone.


    It''s from home. Hua Sheng''s mother, Mrs. Hua.


    "A Sheng, I interviewed you on the river. Take a look. It''s on the financial channel."


    Hua Sheng''s disdain can be seen in five seconds.


    Or unconsciously picked up the remote control, pretended to watch TV, and then pretended to inadvertently broadcast to the financial channel.


    Sure enough


    After channel switching, a handsome face appears on a 100 inch high-definition TV, with a very comfortable picture.


    "My God, that''s my uncle." Ginkgo is mopping the ground. When I saw the river, I was shocked.


    Chuntao also ran out of the kitchen to watch the excitement.


    Hua Sheng just stared at the TV silently.


    In the TV, Jiangliu is dressed in a sapphire suit, talking to the host gracefully.


    "President Jiang, can you tell us what your ideal was when you were a child?"


    Seriously, Huasheng would like to know about this.


    She is curious. What was the dream of Jiangliu as a child?


    After listening to the river, he lowered his head and smiled.


    This smile instantly kills thousands of young girls, because it''s a pure smile, just like a clear look back when I was young.


    "When I was a child, I was very simple. Although I knew that I would take over the family business when I grew up, I still imagined that I could do what I liked to do. When I saw the news, Ma WangDui found Mrs. Xinzhui''s mummy, I became very interested in archaeology. I felt that we were constantly discovering the traces of ancient people proving their existence It''s a very meaningful thing. I once imagined that I was the leader of the archaeological team, and then I found the tomb of Genghis Khan. "


    Finish saying, river current and female host all smiled.


    "At that time, President Jiang was really naive, childlike, but there are ideals to be respected. Does President Jiang have any celebrity idols he likes now? For example, movie stars, shopping malls or Wall Street investment geniuses can all do it. This question is asked instead of fans. They are actually curious, who do you like and adore? Who do you like? "


    Jiang Liu''s eyes showed a tinge of appreciation. He hesitated for a moment and slowly opened his mouth. "You may not know it, because she is relatively cold, but I do appreciate it. She is the mysterious jewelry appraisal master SS, and the first person to identify antiques remotely. If there is any chance, I want to see the Buddha."


    After listening to this sentence, Chuntao and ginkgo are all aiming at Huasheng. On the surface, Huasheng is still light, but in fact, it''s a little joyful.

 Chapter 151

    Because she didn''t expect that Jiangliu would like SS.


    The problem is that she didn''t think of the dream of the river. She actually joined the archaeological team. It''s really


    Although cold, but don''t say, with her really on the temper.


    Huasheng likes to identify and collect antiques. Jiangliu likes archaeology team. Maybe it''s a tacit understanding between the dark and the dark?


    "Miss, do you hear me? I like SS." Chuntao smiles on purpose.


    Ginkgo is more exaggerated, "Miss, do you want to put on a mask and show it to my uncle? Will it frighten him? "


    "You two are not allowed to make fun of me, let alone talk about it later. I don''t want anyone to know, let alone the river."


    From the moment of SS, Hua Sheng didn''t intend to disclose his identity.


    I do this to make money and leave a way for myself.


    At that time, I thought that if grandma died, I would be helpless. It''s impossible to expect Hua family to support her for life.


    So she did it, just didn''t expect to be famous in the industry.


    In just a few years, I became a master.


    Of course, she is going to keep it a secret. Jiangliu likes SS, but she is the cool girl with a mask only when identifying jewelry.


    Usually she is just Hua Sheng.


    Thinking of this, Huasheng picked up the remote control and turned off the TV.


    "What are you doing, miss? The visit is not over yet?" Ginkgo doesn''t understand.


    Hua Sheng didn''t speak either. He went upstairs silently.


    "You don''t know Miss''s character. It''s uncertain whether it''s sunny or cloudy. I think it''s a lot of inner play." Chuntao can understand Huasheng.


    Because she was like that when she was a child, she said nothing on the surface.


    But some things, some words, the heart has practiced a hundred times.


    When Xie Dongyang found out about Meimu, he didn''t tell Hua Sheng about it.


    Because he needed more favorable evidence, he finally threw it in front of Huasheng, which made the river unable to turn over.


    He was happy at the thought of it.


    In the middle of the night, I didn''t feel sleepy. I drove out.


    In the VIP room, Xie Dongyang and a dozen rich second generation and dozens of young models sing and drink together.


    But he was the only one in the audience who didn''t have a partner. It was the first time.


    "Thank you. What''s the matter with you? Not interested? " A little friend asked him.


    "I ah, the prodigal son has turned around. From then on, there is only the legend of elder brother in the Jianghu."


    In fact, Xie Dongyang also wants to say that he will abandon the label of flower heart and become a loyal dog in love.


    But he didn''t plan to talk to those superficial people in front of him. He also wanted to talk to Hua Sheng face to face, so it would make sense.


    After playing for more than two hours, Xie Dongyang got up to say hello and left with the car key.


    As soon as I went out, a woman came out.


    It''s a model car, 175 in height, with a good figure and a good face, not a plastic chicken.


    "Thank you." She opened her mouth delicately.


    Xie Dongyang turns around. "What''s the matter with you?"


    Xie Dongyang doesn''t know this girl. She just plays in a private room. She looks familiar and even doesn''t know her name. That''s a lot.


    "Thank you, are you going home on Weishan road? My home is in the community on Weishan road. It''s called Jinxiu Oriental. Can you take me a way? "


    Xie Dongyang didn''t refuse to see the girl so polite.


    Nod your head and let the girl go to her Ferrari.


    Then when she got to the place, the girl hesitated to get off.


    There is no one on the side of the road, so it''s convenient to talk.


    She lowered her head and looked at Xie Dongyang with a shy smile, "thank you, thank you for sending me back, or would you like to go to my home for a coffee? I live alone. "

 Chapter 152

    It''s not obvious to say you live alone and invite you upstairs for coffee.


    What''s Xie Dongyang like? He''s an experienced lover. What kind of woman hasn''t he met?


    "No, it''s late. Come back."


    "Thank you I I will do a lot. I promise to satisfy you I don''t want money. I don''t want money. I just admire you. "


    Girls do not die, directly with the 36d chest, mercilessly to Xie Dongyang body paste.


    However, being pushed away by him was rude.


    "I''m not in the mood, so don''t be cheap. Be sensible and take it as soon as you see it."


    Finish saying, Xie Dongyang indifferently swept her face and drove away in a sports car.


    The girl is extremely disappointed. This is her only chance to turn over. All the women in the circle know it.


    If you take Xie Dongyang, even if he sleeps once, you will be able to go straight to bed with the heat.


    I thought Xie Dongyang didn''t bring a girlfriend tonight. It''s a good mobile conference.


    It''s a pity that people are not in the mood. What can we do? Can only lament their own misfortune, the timing is not right.


    In fact, Xie Dongyang has no mind to think about other women since he decided to start with Huasheng.


    Even if it''s a physiological need, let him be a giant.


    He didn''t plan to find someone to solve it, which shows his determination this time.


    It''s another quiet night. When Jiangliu comes back from work, he doesn''t see Huasheng.


    She went out and came back at nine.


    River in the living room, deliberately waiting for her.


    "Ah Sheng, are you back?"


    Hua Sheng nodded, but did not answer.


    "A Sheng, today i..." Before Jiangliu had finished speaking, Huasheng went upstairs directly without giving him a chance to finish.


    Peach and ginkgo are also silent head down, dare not say a word.


    Is that what it means to continue the cold war?


    In fact, it''s not his fault. He didn''t find the paparazzi.


    But Hua Sheng was disgusted by the fact that he took her to the hospital by force, which happened to be photographed and passed on that she was pregnant.


    So I got a little closer before, and I was beaten back to the prototype.


    The river sighs What can I do?


    He doesn''t coax girls, either? Inexperienced, are hesitant to ask Qin Wanyu them?


    I saw Xiaohei come back from the outside with a lazy face.


    It''s a model walk, a twist.


    Xiaohei is really a pure black cat, without any other color of miscellaneous hair, eyes are very bright, do not like strangers close, very fierce.


    But especially with the river.


    "Come, Xiao Hei, come to me."


    When the river sees Xiaohei, it comes to mind.


    Xiaohei is also obedient. He comes here lazily and enters the river.


    The river picked it up and went straight upstairs.


    Then I knocked on the door and entered Huasheng''s bedroom.


    After all, there''s an excuse.


    "What do you want?" Hua Sheng is combing his hair.


    The face in the mirror is still cold.


    "Ah, Xiaohei is back. I think Send it to you. I think you like to hold it. "


    "Put it down, you can go."


    "Inside..."


    "Anything else?"


    "I In fact, I would like to say that the ancients have pleaded guilty. Today, Jiangliu is going to plead with the cat Please open the net for Goddess Hua. Adults don''t remember villains. Don''t get angry with me, especially in the cold war. So please look at Xiaohei''s face. Can you forgive me? " Saying, river current hands raised small black.


    Xiaohei''s face was muddled, meowing twice, and Huasheng almost laughed.


    Please hold the cat? Thanks to his thinking

 Chapter 153

    In fact, there are not no men who can be coquettish and cute. It''s just the contrast between river current and cute that surprises people.


    After all, at noon, I was still in an exclusive interview with the Asian financial leader. I was serious.


    At night, when I went home, I asked for peace with my cat. Who would have thought that the chief executive could be coquettish and cute?


    So it gave Hua Sheng a kind of illusion that she and he are really husband and wife, and they are a whole.


    Only after she regained her mind did she gradually return to reason.


    Looking at him indifferently, "you don''t have to do this. We are a deal. Who is right or who is wrong?"


    "Even if it''s a deal, I hope we are a perfect deal without regrets. If you don''t believe me, you can investigate it clearly. I believe it''s not difficult for you. Your aunt''s coming is an emergency. I can''t design it in advance. How can I know when you''re coming? Qin Wanyu helped me get in touch with the hospital. I didn''t think there was a paparazzi there, and I scribbled that you were pregnant. I also sent someone to check later. The paparazzi didn''t want to catch us. It happened that they wanted to wait for a first-line actress in the entertainment circle. It''s said that they cheated in marriage and had children with their lover. On that day, the actress went to the hospital to have a baby. However, someone leaked the richness in advance. The actress didn''t come, so we became black sheep. "


    These are the facts of Jiangliu''s theory, and they can stand scrutiny.


    After hearing this, Hua Sheng''s face didn''t look so ugly. In fact, it was only a moment of doubt.


    Looking back, what''s the point of river flow doing this?


    If she is pregnant or not, it won''t make any profit for the Jiang family. Besides, if she lied about her pregnancy and refuted the rumors, wouldn''t it be a slap in the face?


    Hua Sheng knows the truth. She just doesn''t make sense.


    Isn''t there a word like that? If you quarrel with your girlfriend, you''d better give up.


    Because if you win, you will lose her and become a single dog.


    So women are magical species. Even experts have said that we should not try to provoke a living creature that bleeds so much every month and can jump around. This is the most invincible existence in the biological chain.


    "Ah Sheng, do you hear me?"


    "I''m not deaf."


    "Well, you''d better hear my explanation. Don''t be angry. Your aunt has just left. She''s not well. She can''t move."


    "Jiangliu, did you have such a good temper when you were a child?"


    Hua Sheng was very curious, so he asked inexplicably.


    Jiangliu is really a super literate person. No matter who you talk to, it''s always polite. Of course, except Xie Dongyang''s provocation.


    So Hua Sheng wants to know, is he born so gentle?


    River flow eyes complex smile, "not before, I used to be cold and heartless, don''t care about anything, then an accident, almost died, in the hospital for more than three months, wake up, it seems to see through everything, people live a life, vegetation a autumn, live well, how can there be time to waste?"


    After hearing this, Hua Sheng was quite touched.


    So I''m not going to continue to gamble with him.


    She got up, took Xiaohei from his arms, and gently stroked him.


    "Well, that''s all right. Turn it over." Hua Sheng said lightly.


    "Thank you, your majesty, for your pardon." The river is joking.


    Hua Sheng also smiles with his head down, but just then, Jiang Liu holds her back brain in one hand and her chin in the other.


    Without warning, on her red lips, take a sip.


    It''s really just a little bit, and then it flashes away quickly, so that Huasheng doesn''t get angry.


    This is Have you been kissed again? Hua Sheng felt his lips a little muddled, unable to say what it felt like. In a word, it was magical.


    Aila jewelry headquarters, this is Xiejia''s business empire. After the morning meeting, Xieyun asked his eldest son, Xie Dongze, "is there any news about that unfilial son recently? Is it because you know what''s going on? "

 Chapter 154

    Xie Dongze helped his younger brother to explain, "Dad, you are wrong this time. I have sent someone to inquire about it. Dongyang has been in Xinsheng pharmaceutical industry these days, and I think it''s trying to find a solution. After all, it''s a mess. There are so many problems. I think he may not be able to finish it for a while."


    "Oh, that''s just right. Let him practice. It''s better than he goes out to fool."


    Xie Yun has to give up his second son in recent years, disobey his orders and rebel, and often make entertainment headlines.


    All kinds of flirtation with female stars, gossip, not too much.


    Xie Yun, such a face-to-face person, naturally can''t bear it, so the relationship between father and son has always been very delicate.


    relies on the elder sister sister-in-law and Mrs. Xie from the mediation, only then did not break.


    It''s true that Xie Dongyang comes every day. He can''t think of a solution to the big problem for a while. He can only solve the small problem now.


    It was a busy morning. At noon, general manager Han from Xinsheng came here.


    Smilingly, "thank you, please have a meal."


    "I''m not in the mood to eat. I''m upset when I look at it."


    "Haha, you have to calm down. There must be no way out here. Now wait for the final evaluation of the bank and declare bankruptcy. You don''t want to come back from the dead here. I see that the chairman of the board of directors is trying to embarrass you. You are brothers and sisters. What can''t you say? Why hold your breath?"


    "Forget it, our business is not clear in one sentence or two. Let''s go."


    Xie Dongyang is too lazy to take care of these people. One is smarter than the other.


    Just waiting for bankruptcy, so that he can take the compensation and leave. He doesn''t know what they think carefully?


    In fact, Xinsheng pharmaceutical industry''s loss is not terrible, nor is its debt of 300 million yuan. Which enterprise has no loan?


    The terrible thing is that there is no capital production function. To put it bluntly, there is nothing to make money.


    Is this ridiculous?


    How beautiful a pharmaceutical group used to be, it is now in such a field.


    Xie''s family has really devoted all their energy to making jewelry these days. After all, they have made a lot of profits and didn''t care about a subsidiary.


    Xie Dongyang looked at the information. The best-selling cold medicine, stomach medicine and antihypertensive medicine sold in the past are not good now.


    Because now many manufacturers of new models, low prices do not say, the intensity of activities is still large, especially to attract major businesses.


    "What medicine is the best seller?" Xie Dongyang himself said.


    Then in the group of friends, I sent a voice.


    "Elder brothers, you say, if you sell medicine now, what kind of medicine can make money quickly, and is wildly sought after by everyone?"


    One of them said, "Viagra."


    "Go away." Xie Dongyang laughs and scolds, and this kid knows that gossip is weak.


    Another one said, "I think diet pills are good. Now women say that they are fat no matter whether they are fat or not. They shout to lose weight every day. They go on all kinds of running diets. I think if you make a diet pill, it will definitely be popular in the market."


    Xie Dongyang sighed and picked up his cell phone to reply.


    "Oh, brother, you don''t know. I consulted a professional pharmacist before about weight-loss drugs. All the effective drugs have illegal ingredients. The state doesn''t allow them to be sold. If you don''t add those, there will be some ineffective xylose and starch left, which is tantamount to playing tricks on people. Although I''m not serious, I''m sure I won''t make money. Since I sell drugs, I will To be an effective and good medicine for the masses, we must not entrap people. My father has been clean and innocent all his life. When he comes to me, he can''t make stains and black materials for him

 Chapter 155

    Several people in the group all concentrated their expressions of praise, "Er ye, you are bursting with energy today. You are two meters tall."


    Xie Dongyang laughs and doesn''t plan to waste any more time.


    Since he promised the old man that he would be fine, he would give him a look, otherwise he really thought he was a loser?


    In a flash, Huasheng''s shop opened.


    One morning, she came to clean with peach and gingko, and set out the goods for sale.


    "Miss, our shop is going to be deviated too. In the alley, ordinary people can''t find it. How embarrassing would it be if no one bought it?" A word from ginkgo.


    "Miss, why don''t we send out flyers and advertise?" Chuntao also suggests.


    Hua Sheng is helpless. "What do you think? I don''t open the shop for profit. Buddhist sellers, it depends on fate. I don''t want to be known that this is my shop. I don''t want to hire employees to watch it day and night. In the future, I will come when I have free time, sell when I meet the buyer, and buy when I meet the seller. Understand? "


    Spring peach and ginkgo nodded as if they understood each other, and Miss Li''s idea was really different from that of ordinary people.


    At least they can''t understand.


    Hua Sheng didn''t expect them to understand either.


    After the cleaning, Huasheng chose a auspicious time by himself. When the three people put a stick of incense on the portrait of the God of wealth together, it was the official opening.


    All morning, for three and a half hours, there was no business.


    Because this alley is very remote, the surrounding businesses are closed, and few people will come here.


    So in the morning, let alone the deal, there was no personal shadow.


    "Miss, why don''t we sell it online, and I''ll help you get an online shop?" Ginkgo biloba''s fantasy.


    "Yes, yes, or we can help you sell it live. Maybe it will be better."


    Hua Sheng shakes his head and is too lazy to explain.


    At noon, spring peach and ginkgo go out to buy food.


    Hua Sheng is bored, lying on the wooden table, dazed and enjoying the quiet atmosphere.


    Then I heard footsteps approaching. A middle-aged woman asked her, "girl, what do you sell in this shop?"


    "Well Some small things, antiques and so on. " Hua Sheng gets up slowly.


    "Ah, it''s interesting. I''ll come in and have a look."


    As she said, the middle-aged woman came in with a bag of several thousand yuan in her hand. It can be seen that this is a good economic condition.


    The middle-aged elder sister didn''t walk around very much. She didn''t look like she knew how to do it.


    Hua Sheng thought he couldn''t buy it. He didn''t expect to go out soon.


    Pick up a dark gray pagoda at the door.


    "What is this?"


    "Wenchang tower."


    "For what?" The elder sister took it in her hand and looked left and right.


    "Wenchang tower has seven floors, nine floors and thirteen floors. I have seven floors, which can help the children in my family to be smart, successful in their studies and improve their wisdom."


    "Ha? That''s interesting. I like it. My children are going to junior high school. How much do you have? "


    Elder sister began to ask about the price.


    In fact, Huasheng has never seriously priced its products, and they are all along with each other.


    "Give me two thousand for this."


    "So expensive? I thought it was two or three hundred. " Middle aged women are a little surprised.


    "Ordinary accessories are not expensive indeed, but this one is not only open, but also old. When I received it from others, it is said that it is the product of the cultural revolution that survived the fourth old age. It has been several decades, and it is also an ancient thing. So I sell you 2000, which is not expensive at all."


    Hua Sheng thought that this elder sister must make a counter-offer. Unexpectedly, she took out her wallet directly. "OK, wrap it up. I want it."


    I can''t help it So it''s opening?

 Chapter 156

    So when Chuntao and gingko came back, they looked at two thousand pieces on the table and were shocked.


    It''s even more surprising to hear that they sold things.


    "My mother, it''s really fate." Chuntao is surprised.


    Hua Sheng is in a good mood.


    "It''s opening today, and the money is back. It''s not bad. I''m not busy for nothing."


    "Miss, who is the buyer? So generous? "


    Ginkgo don''t know that it looks like a broken and old tower, but also worth 2000?


    Hua Sheng holds his head in one hand and closes his eyes.


    "I''m also predestined by her. Her cheekbones are high and her forehead is flat. Her husband must be gone. She can only be an orphan and an orphan girl. But her palm is broad and her palm has collapsed, which means that she has a treasure house. Although her husband can''t count on it, she has good fortune. It seems that her family should do small business and have no financial worries. She bought a pagoda for her son and changed her fortune Qi is also worth the money. "


    "Miss, are you selling or telling fortune?"


    Ginkgo knows that the young lady can''t help but make old mistakes again. She is used to telling fortune.


    Whether it''s face or palm, or Guanyin Lingzhao.


    The final result is the same, but the form of prediction is different.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t know how he can do that?


    It''s like there''s something in her head that guides her to say that.


    If she studies it carefully, she will be able to see the basic information and fate of this person from her facial features.


    So I was just curious. I looked up.


    But she said it privately to her own people. She didn''t say it to the elder sister. It''s unlucky to reveal her destiny.


    The opening of the small shop allows Huasheng to do one more thing.


    So she went to school on Friday instead of three days, Monday, Wednesday and Friday.


    Tuesday and Thursday to see the shop.


    She thought about the name of the shop for a long time, but it didn''t fit. Finally, she simply used her wechat nickname - Yisheng has you.


    It has something to do with her name.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s time to go to school on Wednesday.


    Hua Sheng left after only one class in the morning. Away from the crowd, he went to the old library in a corner.


    At noon, she went out from the side door, crossed two streets, and found a Fried Bun.


    After entering the restaurant, I found that it was just at the mouth of the rice and there was no place.


    As soon as Hua Sheng was about to turn around, he heard someone shouting at him.


    "Xiaosheng."


    Hua Sheng looks back and is shocked to see the girl.


    Is this her classmate? The poor student? Yu Ping? If you remember correctly.


    "Xiaosheng, take a seat here. There is still a place here."


    Without waiting for Huasheng''s reaction, Yu Ping wipes the inner small table with a rag.


    Hua Sheng didn''t go out, and turned back.


    I thought this girl was here for dinner, but I found that she was wearing the same clothes as the waiter here.


    So


    Without waiting for Hua Sheng to ask, she said it herself.


    "I work as an hourly worker here. Ha, I can earn 40 yuan after two hours of lunch break." She laughs.


    I don''t feel ashamed of myself or humble in my work, but I feel very happy and satisfied.


    This moment, let Hua Sheng to her, have a little change.


    Hua Sheng nodded and sat down quietly.


    "What kind of stuffing do you want? I''ll take it for you." She asked enthusiastically.


    "I''m a vegetarian. I''ll do anything without meat."


    "Well, I''ll take it for you. You wait."


    Yu Ping is so busy that she comes to Hua Sheng with a steamer and a Fried Bun.


    "Xiaosheng, it''s cabbage. You eat it while it''s hot."


    Hua Sheng just wanted to pay. She hurriedly pressed her hand. "Oh, don''t pay. I''ll give it for you."

 Chapter 157

    "How can I do that?" Hua Sheng is absolutely sorry.


    "It''s OK. It''s all classmates. It''s fate to meet them. Haha But can you stop saying it? I''m afraid I''m afraid that other people will laugh at me. If they look down on me, they won''t play with me. "


    With entreaties in her voice, she hopes Huasheng will keep her part-time job secret.


    "In fact, you can be a tutor. You study so well." Hua Sheng gives her advice.


    "I''m not good-looking. Ha, parents don''t know me." She still smiled, but she was so sad.


    Yu Ping really wants to be a tutor with her own knowledge like other students, and it''s easier to make money.


    But the children in the city are too difficult to serve. She really can''t grow up.


    So basically, without waiting for those parents to talk, the children will say, this teacher is ugly, I don''t want to.


    So there were so many bumps that she didn''t dare to try.


    I have to take advantage of my lunch break or Saturday and Sunday to find some hourly jobs around the school.


    This baozi shop still manages her to eat at noon, so it saves the hotel and also makes pocket money, killing two birds with one stone.


    Hua Sheng has such a cold nature. At this moment, she feels a little sympathy for her. She was born to be a human being. Yu Ping''s life is really bitter. It''s the lowest level of society that is often reported on the news, right?


    Yu Ping advances the steamed bun money for Hua Sheng, and Hua Sheng doesn''t insist on it either.


    They also said a few words. When they left, Hua Sheng took a look at her, but he didn''t say much at last.


    She has never been a person who can express her feelings with words.


    Or used to thinking and analyzing everything in my heart.


    When I went back to school, I was blocked by Xie Dongyang again at the side door.


    But Xie Dongyang is much more low-key this time. He parked his car far away and walked here without being cool.


    He is different from Jiangliu. Jiangliu likes to wear formal clothes.


    Xie Dongyang likes to dress up as a teenager. Maybe he doesn''t want to grow old subconsciously.


    So he put on a pair of light blue jeans and a white T-shirt like Huasheng. What he didn''t know was that they were lovers'' clothes.


    "Huasheng."


    It used to be called Sheng Sheng, which seems to be very unpopular. I''m good at learning this time.


    Hua Sheng takes a look at him. He doesn''t stop. He goes on.


    "Hua Sheng, wait a minute."


    Hua Sheng frowns a little and looks at him. He is too lazy to say one more word?


    That expression has already expressed, what do you want to mean?


    "Hua Sheng, don''t be nervous. I won''t delay you too long. I just want to tell you today. I''m going to stop being myself. "


    Hua Sheng listens silently, without feeling.


    "I''m going to change for you. I know you don''t know me like that. The life I used to live is really too outrageous. Haha, so I decided to turn around. I found my father a few days ago and told him to go home to work. My father also gave me a problem and said that if I could solve it, I would be qualified to go back. I know it may be difficult, but I''m willing to try. I also know that I''m not as business minded as Jiangliu, but as long as I have the determination and persistence, I can finally become the one I want to be. "


    The positive energy of this remark is really enough. He thought that Hua Sheng would be a little moved even if he was not excited?


    Unfortunately


    Hua Sheng listened to him and said, "I have nothing to do with who you are."


    Then turn around and go.


    Xie Dongyang sighed and said to himself, "my sister Shengsheng is really indifferent like an iceberg."


    Xie Dongyang looked for her, really very low-key, but, or was seen.


    As soon as the news spread, some people began to whisper and gossip in the campus.


    Lu Xueyi found a new friend immediately after Xia coco was injured, so she was a little happy to hear the news.


    She immediately bought a bottle of functional drinks, went to the basketball court and went to find Yuan Shao.

 Chapter 158

    Yuan Shaogang finished the first half, sweating.


    Lu Xueyi proudly raised her neck and walked up in front of many students.


    Pass the drink, "have some water."


    Yuan Shao took a look at her and thought it was not good to face so many people.


    Just take the water, thank you.


    "I want to show you something." Lu Xueyi lowered her voice, pretending to be mysterious.


    Yuan Shao was stunned, and then hesitated to listen to her again. "I think you will be very interested in that wonderful work of history department."


    Sure enough, he wavered when he heard that it was about Hua Sheng.


    Regardless of other people''s eyes, follow Lu Xueyi to a secluded place.


    "What do you want to say?" He looked at Lu Xueyi, but he didn''t have a good feeling in his eyes.


    He doesn''t like Lu Xueyi''s self righteous girl, especially when he sees her setting up Xiaosheng in the new year''s reception, he thinks the woman''s character is very problematic.


    Lu Xueyi takes out her mobile phone and calls up a picture.


    "Look for yourself."


    "Is this...?" Yuan Shao looks at the picture.


    It''s quite clear. It''s a side door of the school.


    One is Xiaosheng, who is interested in her. The man who talks to her has only one side face, and can''t recognize who it is.


    He doesn''t know what Lu Xueyi''s intention is to take such a picture at this time?


    "Can''t you see that? This is the wonderful flower. She and her gold master finally showed up. I didn''t always wonder how she went to school on Audi A8? Now you know, it''s really because of the man. Take a good look at him. Is he familiar


    After Lu Xueyi reminded him, Yuan Shao looked carefully again.


    It''s really a little familiar But I can''t remember who it was for a while?


    "Yuan Shao, you didn''t recognize it. Let me remind you. The name of this man is Xie Dongyang. I say so. Do you know?"


    Hearing the name of Xie Dongyang, Yuan Shao was shocked, and then his heart sank.


    He didn''t expect that his fairy would have something to do with Xie Dongyang. It''s really Disappointing.


    Who is Xie Dongyang? In Jiangcheng, almost no one knows.


    He was born in the Xie family, a top-ranking family. He was the second son of the Xie family of the four families. Depending on his wealth, potential and beauty, he made a lot of female stars.


    Lace news almost never stopped, such a reputation explosion of the slag man, unexpectedly know her?


    Yuan Shao doesn''t speak, but he certainly doesn''t like it.


    Lu Xueyi''s goal was achieved. She smiled, "do you know this time? It''s said in the school that it''s not groundless. Xie Dongyang is a top-ranking family, which we can''t touch. He likes to take care of women most. It seems that the woman is just his canary. What I feel sick about is that she pretends to be a goddess in high school, but behind her Do such dirty business. But Yuan Shao, as a friend, I would advise you to say that since you are Xie Dongyang''s woman, you should not think about it unless When Xie Dongyang has had enough fun, otherwise If you provoke him, he has enough power to destroy your family. You can''t live in this city. This is not alarmism. You should be clear in your heart. "


    Lu Xueyi''s words only stimulate Yuan Shao''s heart.


    She saw Yuan Shao''s Thoughts on the woman, so she kept belittling and even stressed that Xie Dongyang was tired of playing, it''s yours.


    How can Yuan Shao, who has always been proud, bear it?


    He really felt that a heart would break down again and again


    "You may not accept me, but I advise you not to provoke that woman. Good luck."


    Lu Xueyi finished, and left triumphantly. Yuan Shao was no longer in the mood to play the second half.


    "Come on, Yuan Zi. The second half is about to begin." Someone shouted not far away.


    Yuan Shao didn''t respond, but suddenly walked towards the direction of the history department, with uncontrollable anger on his face.

 Chapter 159

    Yuan Shao is actually a very rational person. Although he has earned the reputation of school grass in the past few years, he has been a low-key person.


    In addition to the usual hobby of playing basketball, almost not easy to provoke girls.


    No one has ever had an affair.


    But this time, he couldn''t help it.


    He can understand that Xiaosheng gives in to a man for money in order to live, but any man can do it, only Xie Dongyang.


    How can I be with Xie Dongyang?


    As for why Yuan Shao had such an opinion on Xie Dongyang, we need to talk about something two years ago.


    At that time, Yuan Shao was a young man who played very well.


    Faxiao has a sister who looks very good. She is a net red. She also has an online shop. She usually sells clothes.


    Later, I didn''t know how to get into the rich circle. It''s said that I was with Xie Dongyang.


    However, it didn''t take long to hear that his elder sister killed herself because of emotional disputes.


    This matter has not been exposed. It has been killed by those rich people.


    Then, his family disappeared overnight. I don''t know if it''s a move, or what? In short, there is no news.


    Later, there was a rumor in some post bars.


    It''s said that his younger sister and Xie Dongyang were together for a short time and became pregnant.


    Then he was forced to have a abortion. His sister refused, and he abandoned him. He couldn''t bear the blow. He got depression. Then he cut his wrist and died.


    As for his family, some say it''s because he took the huge seal fee of Xie''s family and immigrated overseas.


    Others said that the Xie family killed all of them and made them disappear.


    No matter what, from then on, he decided that a rich family like Xie Dongyang was a scum or a social scum, so he was not qualified to live in the world.


    So Yuan Shao didn''t resist his anger and went directly to the Department of history.


    The history department is in class at this time. It''s a political class.


    The male teacher in the spectacle frame is talking with passion.


    Yuan shaomen didn''t knock. He rushed in, went to the back and dragged Hua Sheng from his seat.


    Hua Sheng''s instant reaction was very fast. All of them shook their hands and broke free.


    "Come with me. I want to talk to you." He was in a bad mood and his face was gloomy.


    "I''m not free. I''m in class."


    Hua Sheng is also very calm. He is not familiar with Yuan Shao himself. And so many students look at him. If he goes out, he can''t say that they have an affair?


    "Don''t make any noise. I really have something important."


    "You''re the one who broke in and disturbed our class." Hua Shengyi''s words, looking at him coldly.


    Yuan Shao took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down.


    He whispered, "do you know Xie Dongyang?"


    "Yes." Hua Sheng does not deny it.


    "You How could he...? " Yuan Shao felt heartache.


    Hua Sheng didn''t know what kind of stimulation he was getting and didn''t speak.


    "Leave him, he''s a complete scum, you know?" Yuan Shao held back his anger.


    "This classmate, don''t you think you have a little more control?" Hua Sheng hates that kind of person. I''m not familiar with you. You don''t want to be the one who will tell me what to do.


    She didn''t know that Yuan Shao actually knew something about her internal affairs, and for her good, so her words were also a little too radical.


    Looking at Hua Sheng''s cold face, and the look with contempt.


    Yuan Shao suddenly had an evil idea. He wanted to kiss her in front of everyone in the history department.


    So he lowered his head and kissed her as if he had lost his mind.


    But before we met, we saw the most classic scene.


    Almost as he approaches, Hua Sheng lifts the seat by his side with one hand.


    In front of Yuan Shao''s head, it''s hard.


    Then Yuan Shao''s head, blooming, seeing red, stupid.


    The class is stupid This Is the operation too violent? Is the contrast of Goddess too big?


    I thought that it was the ultimate to be mad at those girls before, but I didn''t expect that there was such a perfect violence.

 Chapter 160

    In the end, I don''t know who called for emergency call, 110 and 120.


    after this happened, the whole school was shocked. The school felt that the impact was not good, and immediately blocked it from external transmission.


    Hua Sheng was interrogated by the police.


    Yuan Shao may not have thought that the end of meddling is being exposed.


    How can the girl with the most important temperament of Xiaosheng have such a violent side?


    In fact, when Hua Sheng was very young, he had a strong sense of self-protection.


    Once there is a stranger who is not allowed to approach illegally, she will subconsciously make a self-protection action, not excluding the extreme.


    These are self-defense in her consciousness.


    After all, if she doesn''t hit him, she may be kissed, which is absolutely not allowed to happen.


    Yuan Shao sent him to the emergency room of the hospital, but there was no problem. He had several stitches on his head, and he didn''t dare to disturb his family.


    After entering the police station, Hua Sheng was still calm.


    The police who interrogated her were ferocious at first.


    "Say, why hit?" The police uncle in his forties stared.


    "Self protection." Hua Sheng is calm.


    "What is self-protection? Has he hurt you?"


    Hua Sheng casually glanced at the policeman. "When he hurts me, I will do it again. Is it too late?"


    "How can you be sure that he hurt you? According to the students at the scene, he just wants to be close to you. "


    "I don''t think so. My body will subconsciously judge itself, and when I am threatened, it will fight back. That person is not from our history department, but he broke into our class when we were in class, spoke rudely to me and intended to invade further. I don''t think I did it wrong. "


    "You are a young girl, but you have sharp teeth. Do you know the law or not? It''s not right for you to hit people casually. If the boy is serious, you may face prosecution. You are deliberately hurting people. Don''t take it as a small matter. I warn you. "


    Hua Sheng said nothing and didn''t mean to be afraid.


    "And the guardian, call and sign."


    Hua Sheng hesitated for a moment, thinking whether to call his parents or?


    Finally, according to her heart, she chose to call Jiangliu.


    Jiangliu was originally looking at a new cooperation venue with customers. After receiving a call from Huasheng, he rushed to the venue.


    Jiangjia''s Royal counsel also came from the company.


    When the river came, it alarmed all the police in this branch.


    Including the director general to meet in person, after all, this is the top young entrepreneur, that is the person that the municipal Party secretary should respect.


    "President Jiang, why are you here?" The director is very polite.


    "I''ve heard that my wife was caught by your men. I''ll get her." The face of the river is a little ugly.


    No matter what the reason is, he''s very dissatisfied with his daughter-in-law''s refusal to say hello.


    "Ah? You''ve got your wife? " The director was also flustered.


    Later, when I inquired about it, I learned that the female college student I caught an hour ago was Mrs. Jiang.


    People in the police station were shocked again. The uncle who interrogated Hua Sheng also had some weak legs.


    "President Jiang I I really don''t know this is Mrs. Jiang I''m terribly sorry. "


    The uncle apologized so hard that he almost slapped himself, but the river didn''t answer.


    "My lawyer will bail you out. If you have any specific requirements, please talk to my lawyer."


    The river dropped this sentence and directly opened the door of the interrogation room.


    Hua Sheng is sitting on the chair, very lonely.


    Jiangliu loves her. She is afraid that she will be wronged. Then, she will walk in the past and hold her directly.


    "Ah Sheng, I''m sorry for being late. Are you scared?" He coaxed gently.


    A few policemen behind me are speechless, scared? Does not exist. This girl just fought with the captain for half an hour. She didn''t mean to be afraid, OK?


    Is this river always afraid to have what misunderstanding to his wife?

 Chapter 161

    Hua Sheng is not used to hugging so many policemen.


    Quietly push the river, "I''m ok."


    "The lawyer is on bail, we can go."


    The river doesn''t want Huasheng to stay here for a quarter of an hour.


    Jiangliu takes Huasheng''s hand and runs away, ignoring the director and the captain''s smile.


    As you can see, the rumors outside are true.


    Jiang zongchong''s wife is real. He can change his face in an instant to love his wife.


    After getting on the bus, the river handed her a bottle of water.


    Hua Sheng took it quietly, but he didn''t say a word.


    "Not going to tell me what happened?" He looked at the little girl with a funny look. He didn''t think he was making trouble at all.


    "There''s nothing to say, just beating people."


    "Why hit?"


    "I don''t like it." Hua Sheng is too lazy to explain so many details.


    After all, it''s hard to say in front of the river because Yuan Shao wants to kiss her.


    If you say that, things will only be more troublesome. It is estimated that the river will not let him go.


    "Well, my wife is powerful and domineering. She''s right."


    Hua Sheng:


    "Remember later, just do it. If you don''t like it, you can beat it. But you don''t need to do the rough work yourself. Don''t hurt yourself. I can arrange some bodyguards for you."


    "No, if I want to, I''d better take Chuntao. She''s no worse than the bodyguard, but I don''t think it''s necessary. It''s just a campus, not so exaggerated." Hua Sheng refused Jiangliu''s kindness. He was really afraid that he would invite bodyguards for himself.


    "It''s all right with you, but I have something to warn you about."


    The river suddenly became serious. Hua Sheng thought that she was in trouble because of herself, and she blacked the Jiang family.


    After all, if someone knew that Jiang''s little grandma would blow someone''s head with a chair at school, she might fall into the trap.


    Unexpectedly, the river looked at her deeply from the reversing mirror.


    Slowly say, "the next time there is such an emergency, you must call me before you go to the police station, so that this process can be avoided. It''s better to go to that place less. I can directly ask a lawyer to deal with it. You fool, unexpectedly went in for an hour by yourself before calling me."


    It turns out that Jiangliu loves her daughter-in-law and has been in the Bureau for too long.


    This Is it to help tyranny?


    Don''t you encourage her to keep fighting next time?


    Hua Sheng lowered his head and didn''t say a word. He always felt that the river was flowing a little How to put it? Too indulgent, too used to her.


    I don''t know if it''s OK to go on like this?


    After the river picked up Huasheng, she took her to eat in a famous vegetarian restaurant in the center of the city.


    After being with Hua Sheng, Jiang Liu seems to eat little meat. She is quite impressed by her, but he didn''t pay attention to these details.


    In the evening, Hua Zhi sends a video call directly.


    Hua Sheng is blowing his hair after taking a bath. When watching Hua Zhi''s video invitation, he is ready to take it.


    "Five younger sister, you are famous." Hua Zhi bares his teeth and is proud.


    "What?" Hua Sheng was so said by her that she didn''t understand what was going on.


    "Smash the head of male students with seats, ha ha, a handsome group." Hua Zhi thumbs up.


    "How do you know?" Huasheng sweat drops.


    This matter, has been blocked news, the police will not say, the school will not say.


    River flow is not the person who can say this on his own initiative, unexpectedly all spread to Hua Zhi''s ear?


    "You don''t understand that, do you? Today, I asked you to go to the branch of tea drinking. My male fan and brother of the police sent me a private letter on the microblog to please me. Ha ha, I just saw it. He told me the story. I think I need to look up to you a little bit. "


    Hua Zhi used to think that Hua Sheng was honest, but now he thinks that he has gone.

 Chapter 162

    Hua Sheng is silent. He doesn''t know what to say. After all, beating people is not a glorious thing. It''s really not worth promoting.


    "The river is good for you. It''s a perfect thing to deal with."


    "He It''s also to protect the reputation of the Jiang family, not for me. " Hua Sheng still doesn''t believe that Jiangliu will treat her so well for no reason.


    Therefore, there are some reservations on this point.


    "You are better than Xie Dongyang. If you marry him, you will know what slag is."


    "Don''t talk about him, I don''t want to talk about it." As soon as he heard Xie Dongyang''s name, Hua Sheng felt his head was big.


    Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng just chatted for a while, and Hua Sheng didn''t ask about what happened after they got drunk that day.


    After all, she is not such a gossip, but Jiang Liu. When she came to talk to Hua Sheng in the evening, she mentioned it.


    "I didn''t expect that a person like Hua Zhi could show you his face. The old lady of Wang''s family is really not a fuel-efficient lamp. If other girls are different, they can really hold it down. But Hua Zhi must pass the test." The river laughs.


    "I didn''t hear about it." Hua Sheng opens his mouth lightly.


    "I''m afraid I''m sorry to say it. It''s a fake, but it''s not true. But then again, Jun Xian is a very good man, and he''s also a man in charge. If Hua Zhi really follows him, he won''t be wronged. The Wang family will surely pay attention to Hua Zhi."


    "I don''t think so. My third sister It shouldn''t have been that one. "


    After thinking about it, Hua Sheng felt that Wang Junxian, though he was a talented man, was also a member of the Wang family and was in charge of the business of the Wang family.


    However, the man seems to be quiet and a little stuffy.


    Hua Zhi''s so publicized character should not like this.


    River flow also didn''t say deeply, anyway is so chatty, which step can be predicted?


    I thought that after Hua Sheng hit people, he would ask for leave and not go to class for a while.


    Unexpectedly, I went back only two days later.


    She still has class as usual. She should eat and go to the library.


    Anyway, before everyone looked at her, her eyes were abnormal. I don''t mind more.


    When Hua Zhi returned, he heard that Yuan Shao was still seriously injured.


    After stitching in the hospital, I went home to rest.


    However, Jiangliu''s lawyer also said that Yuan''s family would not sue and seemed to want to calm down. Maybe most of it was due to Jiang''s power? After all, there are not many people who are stupid enough to work with such a top-level consortium.


    But the problem is that Hua Sheng doesn''t think it''s his fault?


    She''s just protecting herself, so there''s no guilt.


    Hua Sheng beat Yuan Shao. Actually, Lu Xueyi is the most angry. Lu Xueyi''s intention is to let Yuan Shao stop liking this girl. Unexpectedly, Yuan Shao was so impulsive that he went to other people''s classes and was beaten.


    So Lu Xueyi took the opportunity to stir up some female students who were secretly in love with Yuan Shao and made a lot of remarks.


    As a result, when Hua Sheng went to the bathroom during recess, he was surrounded by people.


    The restroom is near their class, all on one floor.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she saw five or six girls coming after washing her hands.


    As soon as she came in, she was shut up in a circle.


    Hua Sheng looked at the people and didn''t open her mouth. The girl who took the lead was a little fat girl with short hair and glasses.


    "Yuan Shao was hurt by you?" She asked, glaring.


    "Yes, any questions?" Hua Sheng leaned back on the washing table with a little bit of the original frivolity.

 Chapter 163

    These people are not good at coming, so it''s even angrier to see Huasheng''s attitude so rampant.


    "Xiaoyi, let''s cut the crap, hit her directly, tear up her face, and revenge for our God." There are girls nearby who can''t wait. In fact, there are many such girls in school.


    It is the kind of ordinary, even poor, ugly looking, but also fantasy.


    I hope that the boy I like is my husband, and then I like to be infatuated with idols.


    What kind of global fans'' support meeting will be held? This time, Yuan Shao was injured. It''s said that there was a steady stream of visits to the hospital.


    Naturally, I have to come to find Hua Sheng for revenge. Even if Lu Xueyi doesn''t instigate it, it will happen.


    , "Yuan Shao, you dare to fight. You are really fierce. I will teach you a lesson today. How can you seduce men and show off in school when you don''t have this foxy leather bag? "


    With that, the leading short haired girl reached out to grab Huasheng''s face.


    Hua Sheng quickly dodged, then skillfully pulled out a hairpin from his long hair.


    Silver, inlaid with emerald malachite, but the hairpin head is extremely sharp.


    She went around the back of the girl with short hair and put an arm around her neck.


    With the other hand, put the hairpin on her throat, and the movement was complete.


    Let other several girls look silly, even a little can''t believe, think it''s an illusion.


    "If anyone moves a step further, I''ll stab her to death." Her voice is still very weak, but her momentum is very strong.


    "You Don''t mess around. I''ll tell you that it''s against the law to kill people. They''re going to be shot. " One girl stuttered.


    Hua Sheng sneered. "You are the first to challenge me. I am just self-defense. Even if she died, my lawyer can have enough evidence to convince me that I was defensive. Do you know that I have a gold master behind me? My gold master is very willing to spend money for me. If millions of money are spent, do you think I have any responsibility to pay? So to die is to die for nothing... "


    "You Don''t scare people I''m not afraid of you. " In fact, the girl with short hair can''t be flustered, but she still has to face Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng is also too lazy to talk nonsense and directly increases his strength.


    The sharp stinging skin of the hairpin made her look pale.


    "No, please. I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die." The girl with short hair finally fell into a state of mind. She cried and begged for mercy. The main thing was that Hua Sheng''s words just made her feel cool. Some of her female students were just ordinary people, without money and background. But the whole school knows that there''s a gold owner behind this woman, and the cars that pick her up are all millionaires, so even if they do anything extreme, it''s estimated that they will die in vain. At most, they will lose money, but she will lose her life. So think about it, and repay Mao Qiu? Yuan Shao doesn''t know who she is, OK?


    "Got it?" Hua Sheng had expected this result for a long time, but he had no intention of stabbing to death.


    She was a little violent, but She doesn''t want to kill.


    "I want to understand, you let me go, we promise never to trouble you again." The girl with short hair promised immediately.


    Hua Sheng also releases her, then slowly ties the hairpin back into her long hair.


    "Well, don''t provoke me, if you don''t want to die." Leaving this sentence behind, Hua Sheng pushes away the girls around him, and goes out of the restroom to break through easily.


    "This woman is terrible..." After Hua Sheng, one of the girls was filled with emotion.

 Chapter 164

    There is a life-saving hairpin in long hair. When did this habit develop?


    When he was very young, he was about six or seven years old.


    And grandma at the foot of zhongcuishan with several nannies and aunts picking mushrooms and wild vegetables.


    Hua Sheng went a little further, and the nanny didn''t pay attention.


    I was very unlucky to faint a wretched uncle, who came to poach rare birds nearby.


    When he saw that Huasheng was exquisite, he immediately became lustful.


    Coax does not achieve true appearance to reveal, cover Hua Sheng''s mouth, will she to the deep forest.


    Hua Sheng thought of a hairpin on his hair in a desperate struggle.


    He immediately pulled it out and stabbed it in the man''s eyes. He was able to escape when he was in pain.


    Later, the old lady of the Hua family ordered to look for the man nearby with a lot of money. She ordered people to beat him and throw him into the dump to vent their anger on her granddaughter.


    But Hua Sheng was really scared and had a fever for more than a month.


    After the initial recovery of the serious illness, she had a strong sense of self-protection. She was not as good as peach and ginkgo.


    So I can only take some life-saving things with me for a rainy day.


    I didn''t expect that it would be ironic to use it again in such a pure campus after many years.


    This time, Hua Sheng awed a lot of people. It was a complete stand up.


    There are seats in front to beat school grass, and silver hairpins in the back to lock the throat.


    Where have these students seen this situation? They were so scared that they couldn''t get close to her.


    As the saying goes, soft fear hard, hard fear horizontal, horizontal fear does not kill.


    As long as you take out the gesture of dying together, I''m afraid no one is not afraid.


    Hua Sheng either doesn''t do it. If he wants to do it, he must be cruel enough to pinch people seven inches.


    Gradually, the rumors of school bully began to spread in the campus.


    Who would have thought that the school bully of Minzu University would be a girl like a fairy?


    But that''s the truth. You can''t even admit it.


    Three days later, Yuan Shao was almost in good condition. He went to the hospital to have the suture removed for reexamination.


    Unexpectedly, I met Huasheng in the hospital, or waited for Huasheng. After all, they haven''t met each other since the accident.


    Yuan Shao supported his family members and found a place to talk. They looked at each other.


    "You, i..." Yuan Shao suddenly felt that he was poor in words and didn''t know what to say.


    These days, he is in a very complicated mood. Although his head is blown out, he still can''t hate Xiaosheng. He even feels that he was a little over excited that day. If he really kissed her in front of so many people, it would be more difficult to end up, right? After all, women''s festivals are more important, so he has been struggling. Should he apologize or wait for Hua Sheng to apologize first?


    "Since you can''t say it, let me say it first."


    Hua Sheng didn''t plan to waste his time when he saw his hesitation.


    "Well, you say." Yuan Shao tries to calm down and look at the girl in front of him.


    "My lawyer said that after negotiation, your family is not ready to sue."


    "Yes, I told my parents, this is because I am not the first to sue." Yuan Shao explains.


    "Well, in that case, how much do you want for the smuggled program?"


    "I don''t want money." Yuan Shao''s family is not bad, and the medical expenses were not much, so he didn''t plan to ask her for money at all.


    Hua Sheng, regardless of him, continued, "I just checked the bill of the hospital. The cost of your hospitalization is 18000 yuan. In addition to the cost of your family''s missed work, the cost of transportation, the cost of your mental loss and so on, I''ll give you 200000 yuan in all."


    Then she took out a written check of 200000 yuan from her bag and handed it over.

 Chapter 165

    "What do you mean? Am I the kind of man who robs money?" Yuan Shao felt that his dignity had been humiliated as never before.


    Hua Sheng is still calm and looks at him with no expression. "I know you are not, but compensation is still needed. No matter who I hit, I don''t want to fight for nothing. If you hold the money, you can discuss it with my lawyer. By the way, don''t approach me in the future, let alone have the same crazy idea as that day. Otherwise You may have to take a wheelchair next time. I never mind paying you more money for it, but if you think about it, you may not be able to stand up for the rest of your life, so you know. "


    After that, Hua Sheng throws the check on Yuan Shao''s fist, and she turns away.


    Yuan Shao looks at the check and is shocked.


    This girl always gives him a big surprise when he thinks he has seen her through.


    So, how many faces does she have?


    Cute, shy? Low key, introverted? Cold and unfeeling? Or domineering, using money to solve everything?


    Yuan Shao is also confused. He suddenly feels sad. Sadly, he doesn''t know what kind of woman he likes?


    More and more can''t see through her


    That night, Jiangliu''s lawyer called and said that the yuan family would return 200000 cheques without receiving any money or planning to sue.


    The lawyers of both sides have signed on behalf of the parties, which is considered as a private understanding.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t care whether Yuan Shao wants the money or not. She''s not the one who is less than 200000 anyway.


    The river is supposed to flow, but Huasheng insists on giving it, and it has turned over.


    After all, it was her own fault, so the river only followed her heart.


    I just didn''t expect that the yuan family didn''t dare to accept it. This is something unexpected.


    "Mr. Jiang, do you take the money for Mrs. Shao?"


    "No, just type her card. I''ll get your card number back."


    "OK, President Jiang." The lawyer nodded.


    "The yuan family doesn''t want money and doesn''t sue, which is really beyond my expectation. Is the yuan family in the local business?" Asked the river.


    "Yes, when I was sorting out the materials, I saw that there seemed to be several chain Meirong guildhalls in their home, which seemed to be an industry owned by Mrs. yuan."


    "Well, tell my assistant to arrange and take care of their business, even if it is I''ll help my wife with some compensation. "


    "OK, President Jiang."


    Jiangliu did it in private and didn''t tell Huasheng. He just felt that the yuan family didn''t ask for anything. It was a bit unexpected. It was an extra compensation.


    On the other side, Hua Lin is not as lucky as Hua Sheng. Someone will clean up the mess.


    When she came back from dinner with several female teachers and colleagues in the University, she walked a short path near the school apartment building.


    In fact, there are many people in this section of the road at ordinary times, but on weekends, because students have holidays, they will be quite lonely.


    It was less than ten o''clock, and Hua Lin didn''t think much about it.


    But Just behind her, a man rushed up and pushed her to the ground.


    Then pick up her bag and run.


    "Help, help."


    Hua Lin screamed desperately, and her legs softened with fear.


    Fifteen minutes later, the patrol around arrived. They were two policemen on duty.


    But one of them recognized Hua Lin as Bai Hao''s girlfriend and secretly called Bai Hao.


    When Bai Hao heard that Hua Lin had been robbed and hurt, he could not sit down.


    Straight out of the house in the middle of the night and rushed into the police station.


    When he arrived, Hua Lin was making a record. Her face was very bad. She could see that she was frightened.

 Chapter 166

    "Here we are, Hiroko."


    The little policeman who was making the record saw Bai Hao coming, so he got up quickly.


    Bai Hao nodded.


    The police opened the door and gave them a time to talk alone.


    Hua Lin looks at Bai Hao and says nothing.


    "Where''s the injury? Did you go to the hospital? " He asked with concern.


    "It''s OK, little wound. If officer Bai comes to make a record for me, I''ll hurry up. I''m tired and want to go back to bed early."


    Bai Hao knows that Hua Lin is still in a temper.


    Because of what happened before, I have a grudge against him.


    He didn''t say much either. He took the record and did business.


    Ask for detailed causes and consequences, then take notes one by one.


    "Remember the characteristics of the robbers?"


    "It''s too dark. I didn''t see it clearly. I knew that I was tall and thin with hat and mask." Hua Lin tries to remember.


    "What''s in your bag?"


    "There are about 2000 cash in the wallet, a mobile phone, a charger, an ID card, three bank cards, two credit cards, a medical insurance card and a social security card. There are also keys to our dormitory and our home in the bag. By the way, there are sunglasses and a lipstick. "


    "No more?"


    Hua Lin hesitated and didn''t say a word. She could see that she was tangled up about whether to say it or not.


    "Xiaolin, this is the office. You need to explain it clearly. Then we can help you find the lost items according to what you said."


    Listen to Bai Hao say so, Hua Lin lowers head, voice is not big, "still have a picture of us."


    Bai Hao was stunned and couldn''t tell what it was like.


    He thought, after breaking up Hua Lin''s temper, must be to tear these to pieces.


    But she kept it and carried it with her in the bag, which shows her heart to him


    Bai Hao had mixed feelings for a moment.


    Seeing that Bai Hao didn''t say anything, Hua Lin was also a little embarrassed.


    "Can you find it? Please help me get it back quickly. The money is small. Those certificates and the things in my mobile phone are very important to me. "


    "Well, don''t worry. My colleague has been assigned to monitor. He ran out all the way. There should be witnesses to see him. It''s still good to catch him. Don''t worry. Once you catch someone and get something, I''ll contact you."


    "Good."


    "Then go back and have a rest."


    "Good."


    Hua Lin got up and ran away tired.


    A single girl, out of such a thing, is really scared, scared.


    So when I left the police station, I was a little worried.


    Bai Hao originally wanted to investigate with her colleagues, solve the case as soon as possible, and help her get the bag back.


    But looking at Hua Lin''s lonely back, he couldn''t bear to.


    It''s still up there.


    "Xiaolin." He cried.


    Warlington stopped, her hands in the pockets of her dark brown cashmere coat, and did not look back.


    "Xiaolin, I''ll see you off."


    With that, he would catch up before she could speak.


    By the way, I took off my police uniform and put it on her shoulder.


    Hua Lin did not refuse, but did not speak.


    "You said just now that you have your apartment key in your bag, you can''t enter the door now. Shall I take you home?" Bai Hao thought of a detail just now.


    The key is lost. She can''t go back to the single apartment.


    "No, I''ll find a hotel for one night." Hua Lin really doesn''t want to go back to her old house, especially when she is in such a mess.


    "When this happens, girls will be afraid. Are you brave in the hotel alone?"


    After Bai Hao asked, Hua Lin was a little angry and stared at him, "what can I do if I dare not? Can you protect me 24 hours? Or come to the hotel with me? Officer Bai, I don''t need you to be pitiful. I''ve been robbed. I think I''m unlucky, but I''m not as vulnerable as you think. Please try your best and solve the case early. "


    Hua Lin is a fierce person. These words are also said in anger. He left her and cared about her so much. This delicate and painful feeling is really painful.

 Chapter 167

    Hua Lin said these words angrily, pulled down the police uniform and threw it to Bai Hao. She turned around and ran away.


    Bai Hao took the police uniform and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    He was not a playboy. Before Hua Lin, he talked about a girlfriend in college.


    Later, after graduation, my girlfriend went to the first tier cities in the south to do the Internet and had a good trip.


    Because Bai Hao was the only child, he didn''t want to go too far, and wanted to take care of his parents, so he finally stayed in Jiangcheng.


    The two also broke up peacefully because of the reasons of different places. Later, they met Hualin, which made him calm again.


    If Hua Lin is not a member of Hua''s family, maybe both of them will have to get the certificate. It''s a pity The world is unpredictable.


    When Bai Hao returned to the police station, his colleagues checked the whereabouts of Hua Lin.


    "Haozi, your little girlfriend has settled in Huaxia hotel for five cents. It''s a four-star hotel. You don''t have to worry about it."


    "Yes." Bai Hao nodded.


    "Haozi, what''s the matter with you two? Have you quarreled?"


    Naturally, colleagues don''t know what happened between them. They just think it''s strange after they meet. It''s different from before.


    "It''s OK, everyone work harder. Hurry to find people according to the clues."


    On the other side, Hua Zhi attended a fashion event. It was late at night when she returned to the apartment.


    After she entered the door, she left her bag on the sofa tired and shook her high heels.


    Then came a Ge youtan


    At this time, the mobile phone rings, it''s the phone.


    Look at the caller ID, three words, son of a bitch.


    This is what Hua Zhi showed to Wang Jun. since that day, when she was given a negative hand and forced to agree to his conditions, Hua Zhi was furious to death.


    Think of, want to that surname Wang, scold on again, join the greetings of 18 generations of ancestor.


    Yes, I can''t help it.


    So she was extremely impatient, "what''s up?"


    "Don''t forget to come home with me tomorrow night."


    "I see." Say Hua Zhi to want to hang.


    "Wait a minute."


    "What else?" Hua Zhi holds the mobile phone, can''t help turning her eyes.


    "You should try not to wear such clothes tomorrow. There are many people in your family. Many uncles and elders are there." Wang Junxian''s friendship tips.


    Hua Zhi is anxious as soon as she hears, "how can I do more with your surname Wang? What about being a royal relative? Play with me here? What''s the age? What''s more? Then I''ll go tomorrow and wear the white robes of the Middle East Arabs, with only two eyes


    Obviously, it is ironic, but Wang Junxian is not angry.


    It''s a calm face. "You don''t have to worry, you can do it."


    "Fuck you, get out of here."


    Qi Hua Zhi directly hung up the phone, what? Wang Junxian this B bad very, a stomach bad water.


    Although angry, but promised to do.


    After Hua Zhi finished work early the next day, she went home to change clothes. If she saw her elders, she couldn''t wear too sexy.


    So in the cloakroom for a long time, only decided to wear a suit of grey Plaid suit.


    It happened that a big brand gave her a new autumn style, and her hair was simply tied up without any pattern.


    Anyway, she doesn''t really want to be the daughter-in-law of the royal family. Naturally, she doesn''t care much about the feelings of those people.


    So she didn''t even bring the gift.


    Fortunately, Wang Junxian knows Hua Zhi well enough. He helps her buy it and put it in the car.


    At six o''clock in the evening, Wang Junxian drove the low-key Porsche paramela and took Hua Zhi back to the old house.


    It''s also a remote place. These old people like quiet scenery, so they all stay away from the city.


    As soon as she entered the door, Hua Zhi was frightened by the situation. There were more than 40 people, including seven aunts and eight aunts, uncles and uncles.


    Just a table, there are five tables, comparable to a wedding banquet.


    "Introduce to you, this is my girlfriend, Hua Zhi." Wang Jun''s face is calm.


    In front of the relatives, it''s a direct and generous introduction.

 Chapter 168

    Some of the Wangs were surprised, some were happy, some had complex emotions, some were confused.


    All in all, the expression is very wonderful. Finally, Wang Junxian''s mother, Mrs. Wang, warmly takes Hua Zhi''s hand and sits down.


    Wang Junxian orders the servants of his family to move in, saying that Hua Zhi bought it.


    The old Wang seems to be very happy.


    When eating, in order to attach great importance to them.


    The old lady deliberately let Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi sit at the main table.


    This table also includes the old lady, Wang Junxian''s parents, Wang Junxian''s sister and brother-in-law.


    Wang Junxian''s uncles and aunts are close relatives.


    All the rest of the family members are sitting at other tables. I have to say that there are many rules in the royal family.


    Hua Zhi used to think that their family was in trouble every time they met. Now, compared with the Wang family, she immediately felt that her family was very friendly.


    At the dinner table, the old lady of the Wang family kept looking at the future granddaughter-in-law.


    First of all, I am very satisfied with my appearance.


    Although Hua Zhi is a big star, it''s not a face lift. Instead, her face is full and round.


    Her eyes are big, her facial features are exquisite and three-dimensional, and she is patient to see. In Hua Sheng''s words, she has always felt that her third sister is a bit like Li Jiaxin when she was young.


    Then the profession, the famous big star, and the public praise is good, the acting skill is good, also has won many awards.


    Looking at the income, there was a Forbes income list in the entertainment industry before. Hua Zhi ranked sixth with an annual income of 120 million. She is already a rich woman among the female stars.


    And the 120 million Li is not included in her share dividend in China.


    Then look at the family background. It comes from the famous family Fahrenheit. It''s one of the four families. It''s a real match for Wang.


    In the end, education is not important. In order to fulfill her dream of acting, Hua Zhi gave up studying abroad and only studied as a graduate student in the domestic opera academy.


    This experience is low in the top schools, but if other conditions are excellent, education is not so important.


    Wang''s old lady liked it more and more. Then she asked, "Hua Zhi, how long have you been with us?"


    "I..." Hua Zhi hurriedly looked at Wang Junxian.


    "Grandma, we''ve just been together for less than a month."


    "How do you two know each other?" The old lady was also curious and asked.


    Hua Zhi answers quickly, "it is my five younger sister and five younger brother-in-law that recommend to know."


    "Well, grandma, you know, Jiangliu is my good friend, and Jiangliu''s wife is Hua Zhi''s five younger sister."


    "I''ve also heard about this. After that, we are all relatives. We can take care of each other and cooperate more in business. This is a good thing."


    Wang Junxian''s parents also talked with Hua Zhi.


    Hua Zhi also didn''t eat a few mouthfuls of rice, it is really can''t eat, one is because there are too many people, two is because these big fish and big meat also have no appetite.


    "Jun Xian, you see Hua Zhi didn''t eat a few mouthfuls, you quickly give a dish." The old lady told me.


    Wang Junxian takes a piece of braised pork and goes directly to Hua Zhi''s mouth.


    "Come on, have a taste."


    "I don''t eat meat. I lose weight." Hua Zhi fake smile.


    "If you taste one, you won''t be fat. Be obedient, or Shall I feed you with my mouth? " Wang Jun is smiling.


    Hua Zhi felt a rush of fire at that time.


    Afraid that he really feeds with his mouth, Hua Zhi quickly opens his mouth to bite the braised pork and eats it.


    Then Wang Junxian pretends to be intimate and pinches Hua Zhi''s face. "That''s good. You see you are thin. You have to eat well."


    Hua Zhi is pinched face, the fire is too big to be able to, but it is not easy to attack in front of the Wang family.


    Only in the table mercilessly stepped on the foot of Wang Junxian, revenge.


    The old lady looked at the two young people''s feelings so good, and she was very happy. She smiled and said, "before, I had been worried about my grandson. He didn''t like to talk when he was young, and his mouth was stupid. I was afraid that he would not make girls happy. He delayed the marriage and always urged him. This time is good. Hua Zhi, when do you plan to get married?"

 Chapter 169

    Hua Zhi is almost choked by the old lady''s question. This is the first time she comes here. She is going to get married?


    What is the temper of the Wang family? I''m in a hurry to catch up with the rocket.


    Hua Zhi didn''t say a word. Wang Junxian answered instead.


    "Grandma, we are not in a hurry. We plan to get along well and enjoy the process of love. After all, marriage and love are not the same, but you don''t have to worry. We have our own discretion."


    "Yes, Ma, the young people have their plans, and they both have their own careers. They have to coordinate well." This is what Mrs. Wang said.


    The old lady nodded her head to understand, "Yecheng, in a word, I''ll say one word, don''t be too late. I want to spend more years with my great grandson while I''m still strong."


    Hua Zhi smiled awkwardly, thinking that you, the old lady, are really demanding.


    Finally finish eating, the old lady has not finished, even pull Hua Zhi play mahjong together.


    And Wang Junxian''s sister, Wang liurun, and his cousin, Wang Junxian''s cousin.


    During this period, in order to reflect intimacy and good feelings, Wang Junxian has been sitting beside Hua Zhi, helping her watch the cards.


    From time to time, I touch my hand and hug my waist. It seems unintentional, but Hua Zhi felt that this guy was deliberately robbing.


    Finally, at half past ten in the evening, the old lady was sleepy and mahjong was over.


    Wang Junxian drove Hua Zhi back. She didn''t say a word all the way, expressing her anger.


    Wang Junxian''s character is also calm. You don''t open your mouth, and I don''t ask you.


    It took 40 minutes to drive downstairs to Huazhi''s apartment.


    "Here we are." Wang Junxian reminds me.


    Hua Zhi doesn''t worry to get out of the car and stares at him, "Wang Junxian, do you want to be shameful?"


    "What''s the matter?" He looks innocent.


    "It''s about pretending to be a couple. Do you want to play for me really? Touch my face when eating, touch my waist when playing mahjong If you go to the cinema, do you still have to touch the bottom of your skirt? "


    "I''ll go to the cinema first." Wang Junxian looks calm.


    "Look at you, how could I not find you so obscene before? You say that you are a little boss of the Wang family, and you are also a person with a face. Why are you so shameless? Just like never seen a woman? Are you a freeloader? "


    "It''s OK. I didn''t enjoy it very much."


    As soon as the voice falls, Hua Zhi picks up the bag and smashes it hard.


    Wang Junxian quickly stretched out his arms to block it, otherwise he could not stand it.


    "There are no few people in your old Wang''s family. Hurry up and give me the twenty-three thousand I lost in playing mahjong." Hua Zhi is angry. She reaches out and asks for money.


    "You didn''t take all the red envelopes of the elders?" His eyelids were frivolous.


    "That''s what I deserve, you know? You''re short. If I go to a business event, I''ll pay for one million an hour. "


    Wang Junxian opens the bag with a smile, takes out three bundles of cash and hands them over.


    Hua Zhi grabs it and stuffs it in the bag.


    "Get out of here. I''ll see you later. It''s not pleasant to cooperate."


    "No, it''s agreed to disguise as my girlfriend for the time being to come to the completion of my project. Don''t go against me."


    Hua Zhi sneers, "how? The video is deleted. Is there anything else you can threaten me with? "


    "Yes, my house has a monitor. If you have dinner and play mahjong in my house tonight, if you put it on the Internet, do you think your fans will think we are just friends?"


    "I wipe You mean little man. " Hua Zhi feels that he has been trapped again. This damn man has a deep routine.


    "Come on, go upstairs and have a rest." Wang Junxian finished, laughing and backing away.


    Hua Zhi rushes home. As soon as he enters, he can''t wait to take out his mobile phone and call Hua Sheng.


    It''s eleven o''clock, and Hua Sheng is all asleep.


    See is Hua Zhi''s phone, just get up to answer.


    "Third sister." Her voice is so sticky that she didn''t wake up.

 Chapter 170

    "Five younger sister, you tell your husband quickly, let his abnormal brother get away from me."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Hua Sheng listens to Hua Zhi''s emotion so excited, which is half his spirit.


    Hua Zhi is lying on the carpet, with a look of love.


    "I don''t know what I''ve done in my last life. How can I meet such a wonderful flower? I''m kind enough to help him pretend to be a couple and cheat his grandmother to get through. Do you know how he treated me? Is it disgusting that he should take the opportunity to wipe up the oil? "


    Hua Sheng was stunned again, and she tried to recall what she had seen Wang Junxian that day.


    Generally speaking, people are very good. They are low-key and cultivated, not as Hua Zhi said.


    Isn''t there any weird hobby?


    "What happened to him? Third sister He shouldn''t be... " Hua Sheng is a little nervous. He is also worried about whether he has done something indescribable to Hua Zhi.


    Hua Zhi was so angry that he said everything about today''s King''s family, including eating and playing mahjong, carefully.


    After listening, Hua Sheng asked her, "is that all?"


    "My God, aren''t these enough? Pinch my face and touch my waist. He is the first person in the world. Who dares to do this to me in the entertainment circle? Do you remember that there was a director who was drunk and started to fight with us and was beaten by me? "


    "I remember, but I think Wang Shao might have done it for his family. After all, Wang''s family are not stupid. They are afraid to see any flaws before they get close to you, right?"


    "Shit, not at all. You don''t know how mean he is. Forget it If you don''t understand what you said, you can tell Jiangliu to find a way to get rid of this wicked and smoking son of a bitch. I really don''t want to see him again, angry aunt. " After


    make complaints about it, Hua Zhi hangs up.


    Hua Sheng is also inexplicable. After a look at the time, it''s so late. I''m looking for Jiangliu to talk about something tomorrow.


    When Hua Zhi took a bath and lay in bed, it was past twelve.


    All of a sudden, she thought of the old red packets in her bag.


    They were all harvested in the Wang family today.


    I don''t think it''s a waste of money. I''ll make some money by picking up the foreign express.


    After all, five younger sisters went to Jiangjia for the first time. Jiangjia gave back one million yuan.


    Thinking about it, I feel more balanced.


    I just didn''t expect that when Hua Zhi opened those red packets, they were all stupid.


    It''s ten yuan, twenty yuan.


    Not even fifty, the biggest twenty.


    There are more than 20 red envelopes, but they add up to less than 400. Is that him Was it played?


    Hua Zhi can''t suppress his anger. He calls Wang Junxian again.


    The other end is second by second, which means that I haven''t slept yet.


    "What is it?"


    "Wang Junxian, I rely on your second aunt and the third aunt of your eldest uncle."


    "Don''t be so rude when a big star talks." He remained calm to the North Pole.


    "Are you Wang''s on purpose? The red bag for me, he didn''t add up to 400, how about playing? When I am a beggar? " Hua Zhi is fierce.


    I wish I could just follow the phone line and swallow him.


    Wang Junxian was not surprised, as if he had known for a long time.


    "This is the rule of our family, or it was made by my grandfather when he was alive. Because there are too many family members, it''s good to give some change to red envelopes no matter during the new year or the holidays. Relatives are used to it. Other cousins'' girlfriends used to come here, which is not for you."


    "But when my five younger sisters went to Jiangliu''s house, they gave me a million yuan." Although Hua Zhi doesn''t care about money, she can''t live with face.


    If this goes out, she comes to her boyfriend''s house for the first time and only gives it 400. Can''t she be laughed off?


    I don''t know. I thought she found a poor family?


    "Jiangliu family gave a million yuan because your five younger sisters and Jiangliu have obtained the license. They are legal husband and wife. Otherwise, would you like to have a try with me? See how much my grandmother can give you? " Wang Junxian said later, he couldn''t help laughing in a low voice, because he felt that Hua Zhi would be even more mad after saying this.

 Chapter 171

    "Wang Junxian, I am the eighteenth generation of your ancestors..."


    Wang Junxian did not continue to listen to the back, directly hung up the phone.


    But for Hua Zhi''s abuse, he was not angry at all. Instead, he felt that he could offend her, and also had a sense of achievement.


    Hua Zhi had been domineering for the first half of her life. She was the only one who bullied others. She was not bullied.


    But after meeting this son of a bitch, it''s really evil.


    But it''s also too coincidental. On that day, Hua Zhi''s birthday, the first love brother who never heard from me.


    I don''t know where I sent the card, so Hua Zhi is in a bad mood and gets drunk all of a sudden.


    Who knows this Wang? He took advantage of the fire and robbed her. He cheated her into the thief boat.


    Hung up the phone, Hua Zhi also scolded for almost half an hour, the talent was covered by sleep.


    In the morning of the next day, because it was Saturday, Xie Dongyang went to the rotten subsidiary company in the morning and made a round trip.


    Then I looked at the time. It wasn''t until eight in the morning.


    I think it''s going home, and I can have a breakfast.


    Then I drove back to Xiejia''s old house. Sure enough, five members of the family were eating.


    In fact, Xie Dongze and his wife and children used to live alone. Later, the elder Xie''s family missed their children very much.


    I always think of my granddaughter. A few days ago, Xie Dongze discussed with his wife to come back and live for a while.


    A family of five is having breakfast happily.


    After Xie Dongyang entered the door, he moved a chair to his niece.


    "Second uncle, you get up early." The little niece said hello with a smile.


    "Your uncle has been so diligent since then."


    "Dongyang, where did you come back from so early?" Big brother knows him.


    "I went to Xinsheng to see the situation."


    Hear here, Xie Yun is stuffy the head is silent, pretend not to hear.


    "Dad, how long is it due here? If the bank is to be wound up? " Xie Dongyang asked the old man.


    Xie Yun didn''t give a good face, but he replied, "it should be due on the 20th of next month. If you don''t have the ability, you should say it earlier. Don''t waste time to go in, so as not to complain at last."


    "Is it so easy for me to give up?" Xie Dongyang is happy.


    "You can''t manage the company to get money, let alone your big brother. As for the others, you can find your group of friends and see if they are willing to pay you 350 million bank loans to help you take over this mess."


    Xie Yun can''t see his son''s friends all the time. He''s not serious.


    On the contrary, some young people in the four families, such as Jiangliu, wangjunxian and Xie Dongyang, don''t play with others.


    "Dad, don''t worry. I didn''t plan to ask you for money. I just came back to have dinner. Don''t think too much."


    Saying that Xie Dongyang lowered his head and began to eat.


    "Second uncle, I have a piano lesson. Can you take me there?"


    The little niece began to play coquettish. She liked her second uncle very much. Why?


    Because my parents are too strict, they don''t allow her to play or eat. My uncle does.


    So Xie Ning likes Xie Dongyang the most. He is generous and never scolds her.


    "Ning Ning, your second uncle has no time. Mom will give you a ride later." Feng Yu felt that the child was too ignorant and stopped him.


    "What''s more, sister-in-law, I didn''t have a big event today, and I haven''t accompanied Ning Ning for a long time. Today, I will take her to school, and then I will take her to play in the city and buy some toys and so on."


    "Thank you, uncle." Xie Ning immediately smiled and blossomed.


    "You know you''re used to children." Xie Dongze has no choice but to look at his second brother.


    "My parents are used to it. I''m the only one left. Let''s go. Ning Ning, get on the second uncle''s car." Xie Dongyang took a few bites and left with his little niece.


    "Xiaoyu, if you have something suitable around you, you''d better pay attention to it. The more unmarried and immature it is, I think it''s better to let him become a family, so I won''t be so confused." Mrs. Xie looked at her second son and was also worried.

 Chapter 172

    Xie Dongyang takes Xie Ning to the place where she often goes to learn piano.


    It is a very high-end piano training school. It is said that the principal is a famous domestic Piano Master.


    The teachers in it are also highly educated and have good looks.


    Xie Ning''s teacher, Dong Yingying, is said to have graduated from the National Conservatory of music.


    It''s a typical Jasper in a small family. It''s sweet to laugh.


    It''s because Xie Ning likes this teacher that she was chosen, one-on-one.


    The charge for a class is said to be 1500, which is already a sky high price.


    Xie Ning goes in to learn the piano from the teacher. Xie Dongyang brushes his cell phone in the lounge to watch the news and play games.


    An hour passed quickly. After playing the last time, Xie Ning got up.


    "Ningning, you play very well. You should practice when you go back, so as not to forget."


    "OK, Miss Yingying."


    "Well, let''s go. I''ll take you out."


    "Teacher, the one who just sent me My second uncle, do you think he is handsome? " Xie Ning took the teacher''s hand and walked out slowly.


    This little teacher is also a Zheng, then smile, "handsome, your family''s beauty is very good, gene is good."


    "Teacher, would you like to be my second uncle''s girlfriend?"


    Teacher Dong:


    To tell you the truth, Dong Yingying didn''t expect that this was something a five or six-year-old could say. It was absolutely shocking.


    Seeing that the teacher didn''t speak, Xie Ning thought she didn''t want to.


    Continue to seduce the teacher, "my second uncle is very gentle, he can tell jokes and be patient. He has a villa, a Ferrari, a company and a girlfriend. His former girlfriend has a lot of jewelry and bags with him. My grandfather loves my second uncle very much. In the future, my second uncle will give a lot of money to get married, as well as shares in the company. If you do it later, sir With my aunt, I can stay away from work and be a little grandma at our Xie family. "


    "Ning Ning, who told you all this?" Dong can''t help laughing.


    "I can see it through myself. Don''t think I''m a child, sir. I have a lot of weight when I talk in my house. My second uncle loves me very much. I thought about it for a long time before. I think you''re the best fit for my second uncle. If you like, I''ll introduce you later."


    Dong Yingying didn''t have any idea before. She knew that Xie Ning was a famous family, and she didn''t inquire about others.


    But now, Xie Ning, the second uncle


    Dong Yingying saw it just now. It''s really good-looking and has a good taste in dress.


    Dong Yingying doesn''t have a boyfriend either. Although she thinks the child''s words are not reliable, she is still a little moved.


    Seeing the teacher''s indecision, Xie Ning took her hand and walked away.


    "Second uncle."


    "Done?" Xie Dongyang got up and came over with a smile.


    "Second uncle, I''d like to introduce you to Mr. Dong."


    "Hello." Xie Dongyang didn''t think about it much either. He took the initiative to reach out.


    Mr. Dong was a little embarrassed, with a shy smile.


    "Er Shu, my teacher is very good. You can be friends and add a wechat first." Xie Ning is in command.


    Xie Dongyang''s reaction is a little bit. This child is Do you want to grow old?


    Xie Dongyang is a little embarrassed.


    Dong is also coquettish, but she didn''t refuse Xie Ning''s proposal, so she wanted to add a wechat.


    "Uncle, what are you waiting for? Hurry up." See two uncle don''t move, Xie Ning urges.


    Xie Dongyang is sorry, just take out the cell phone and add this teacher Dong.


    After adding wechat, they went out of the piano school. As soon as they got in the car, Xie Dongyang held his niece''s face and asked, "what do you mean, Xie Ning?"

 Chapter 173

    The little girl looked innocent. "Can''t you see that? Red line for you


    When Xie Dongyang heard it, he burst into laughter.


    "I say you''re fine. How old are you? You give me the red line? Have I got to this point, your second uncle? Need you a little kid to give me that month old? "


    Xie Ning picked up the gum in the car and put it in his mouth. He said slowly, "I''m here for you. Last night, I meditated for a long time. So many teachers, Mr. Dong, had better look and be gentle. You are right to listen to me."


    "Get out of here." Xie Dongyang laughs and scolds, starts the car to take the little niece to the city center to play.


    After adding teacher Dong, the teacher sent a smile.


    Xie Dongyang, out of politeness, only replied with the same expression, and never said a word more.


    That Dong teacher, he didn''t really look at what he looked like, because his heart wasn''t in her.


    When the two of them were holding dolls together, Xie Ning was still nagging, "aren''t you an old girl seeker? Send a message to Miss Dong and ask her out. "


    "Don''t worry about me. I tell you, I don''t like that teacher."


    "Who do you like? Liang Xiaoxiao? "


    "You know that?" Xie Dongyang is shocked. How old is the little niece? Even his girlfriend who had a scandal more than a month ago knows it.


    "I''ve seen the news about you two on the tablet. If that woman can''t, it''s not suitable for you."


    "You can stop me. You are a child. Don''t worry about so much."


    "If it wasn''t for my grandma''s promise that the introduction would be to take me to Disney headquarters, do you think I would take care of your business?" Xie Ning is not happy.


    Xie Dongyang this listen, ah, this is a cat greasy ah?


    He just said, isn''t the child so positive?


    "Ha? Son of a bitch, all right. You''ve reached a private agreement with your grandmother? "


    "Isn''t that right? Anyway, I''m for you. If you don''t find one, you can be a bachelor yourself. " Xie Ning finished, seriously clip doll, ignore uncle two.


    Xie Dongyang didn''t plan to tell her niece that she had someone in her heart that she liked. After all, she was just a child.


    I just didn''t expect to meet Huasheng here.


    It''s a coincidence that Hua Sheng appears here.


    she went to drink with a cup of coffee with Hua Zhi, and listened to Wang Jun make complaints about her long time.


    After that, she wanted to buy some cat food and toys for Xiaohei.


    I didn''t expect to see Xie Dongyang playing here with the little girl.


    Four eyes are opposite, Xie Dongyang feels a heart to jump more than madly.


    They even thought it was their own illusion.


    Hua Sheng is wearing a silk dress with red plum blossom embroidered on the corner of her skirt.


    It''s also covered with a knitted scarf, which is very classical.


    "Miss, that seems to be Xie Dongyang. " Chuntao whispers a reminder behind Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng saw it, and was about to turn around and leave.


    "Huasheng." He called her name.


    Then he trotted all the way, and Xie Ning hurriedly followed uncle Er''s ass.


    "Hua Sheng, is it really you? I thought I was wrong. " Xie Dongyang is a little excited.


    Xie Ning looks up at the second uncle and finds that his eyes are shining when he looks at the girl. It''s just


    "Yes." Huasheng''s reaction is still cold.


    "You Come here and play? " He made a point of talking.


    "I''ve finished shopping. You''re busy." Hua Sheng doesn''t like Xie Dongyang, so he doesn''t plan to talk about it.


    Xie Dongyang wants to stay, but he doesn''t know what excuse to find. He just looks at the back and leaves.


    "Second uncle, don''t look. I''ll see you can''t pull it out." Xie Ning made fun of her second uncle.

 Chapter 174

    "Go away."


    "Ha ha, er Shu, I said you can''t see Mr. Dong. You like this one." Xie Ning covers her mouth.


    "What? Isn''t it nice? " Xie Dongyang asked his niece.


    "It''s pretty. It''s a fairy."


    "That''s right. I always have a good eye." Xie Dongyang is proud.


    "But it''s so cold. She doesn''t seem interested in you. She always thinks it''s your hot face and cold butt."


    "Don''t talk about it, you little boy."


    "I''m telling you the truth. You can see how cold she is. Seeing me behind you, I don''t ask who I am. I''m sure I''m not interested in you. Isn''t it hard to catch up with her?"


    "It''s fun when it''s hard to catch up with. I like to challenge high difficulty when you know something."


    Xie Dongyang picked up his niece. After playing for a while, they found a place to eat.


    Xie Dongyang repeatedly told her niece not to talk about things at home, for fear that she would talk nonsense to her family and have a bad influence.


    As soon as he got home, he told his mother about today.


    Feng Yu is very calm. "Your second uncle is just like that. He is enthusiastic for three minutes and likes fresh things. Once he catches up with him, he will be tired of it soon. Forget about his business. Tell me about you, what red line do you lead, and what teacher Dong? Let you study, or let you go to the whole useless? "


    Xie Ning lowers his head in silence Gossip has been reprimanded.


    On the university campus, Hua Lin had another key to her apartment that day, but the lost certificates were troublesome.


    One by one, it will take a long time, so she plans to wait for news. If there is no news in a week, she doesn''t expect things to come back.


    But I didn''t expect that this afternoon, as soon as she got off work, Bai Hao came.


    Just like I used to pick her up for a date, waiting downstairs in her office.


    Seeing Bai Hao, Hua Lin''s eyes were complicated.


    I didn''t know what it was like to say that day?


    "I''ve got everything back. I''ve got all the documents and cell phones. Come on, let''s go."


    Said Bai Hao to hand over a delicate bag, which is the bag that Hua Lin was robbed that day.


    Hua Lin is a little excited. She goes to take the bag.


    Then I opened the contents and checked them carefully. As expected, they were all there. Even the money was a lot.


    "I didn''t expect to solve the case so quickly." Hua Lin takes a look at Bai Hao.


    "Are you free now? I''ll treat you to a meal. " Bai Hao said.


    Seeing that Hua Lin didn''t say anything, he immediately explained, "by the way, let me tell you the details of the case. After all, you are the victim."


    "Good."


    After that, Hua Lin nodded.


    They went to a small barbecue shop near the school and ordered some barbecue and vegetables.


    Just like before, Bai Hao helps Hua Lin bake carefully. She is only responsible for eating.


    "Tell me about the case."


    Hua Lin is not indifferent, but she knows that the two have split up, and she doesn''t talk about the case, say anything else, and have no topic to talk about.


    Bai Hao will bake a piece of oxtongue and put it on her plate.


    "The suspect is a high school student," he said slowly


    Hua Lin was shocked, but she didn''t expect to be a child.


    Bai Hao then said, "it''s a student of Jiangcheng No.10 middle school, not far away from you. His family is from a subordinate township. He lives in a school. But because he is infatuated with netizens, often skips classes, his grades are not good, his teachers don''t care much, and his family don''t know about it, which leads him to know some bad friends in the Internet bar and give him some wrong guidance. He robbed you, which is the first time to commit a crime. It''s not purposeful either. It''s random and it just hits you. "


    "I''m really unlucky." Hua Lin smiles bitterly.

 Chapter 175

    "Well, that''s why I said you shouldn''t go back to your apartment too late alone. It''s dangerous."


    Hua Lin didn''t say a word. She pursed her lips.


    "After the child was caught, he confessed and regretted it. After we recovered your things, we detained him for the time being. How to judge it? We need to report it to the procuratorate, and then sue him to the court. He will be handed over to the court for handling. However, he has just passed his eighteenth birthday, so he is an adult. The crime of robbery is very big. It is estimated that he will start at least eight years." Bai Hao said word by word.


    Hua Lin was very emotional. "Just after her eighteenth birthday, he It''s really bad luck. "


    "Yes, if it''s a minor, it won''t be so serious to enter a juvenile detention center. It''s three or five years at most."


    "Then if I plead for him and do not pursue him, can he not go in?" Hua Lin felt that if she gave the child a chance because of her kindness, it might change his life.


    Bai Hao was shocked. He didn''t expect Hua Lin to be so kind. He wanted to plead for a robber who hurt her and scared her.


    "This can''t be done, Xiao Lin. it''s not a matter for you to pursue. It''s that our police have filed a case, reported it to the procuratorate, and waited for the court to hold a court session."


    "So it is." Hua Lin lowered her head and said nothing.


    In fact, the meal was not good, Hua Lin was not in a good mood, and Bai Hao didn''t eat much.


    After dinner, I sent Hua Lin back to the apartment, and Bai Hao left.


    Hua Lin picked up something and suddenly found something wrong.


    The money in the wallet is not right.


    Although it''s more than two thousand, it''s not her money.


    When Hua Lin picked up the cash, she clearly remembered that all her cash was with a number beginning with 70.


    And these are all 29, but the quantity is right. This What''s going on?


    When Hua Sheng goes home in the evening, he sits in the living room with Jiang Liu for tea.


    Xiaohei is playing with the new toys that Huasheng bought. A few simulation fish will shine. It''s very interesting.


    River suddenly feel, such a scene is very warm, there is a home, a wife accompanied by a cat.


    At this time, Hua Zhi suddenly appeared on TV.


    Or ginkgo eyes, pointing to the TV, "miss you see, three miss ah."


    River current and Hua Sheng look at the same time, it''s really Hua Zhi, beautiful.


    It''s really a big star. It''s just that temperament and aura.


    It''s an award ceremony. As the award awarding guest, Hua Zhi is wearing a white evening dress with one shoulder and big white legs, sexy and noble.


    saw Hua Zhi, Hua Sheng suddenly make complaints about today''s Tucao.


    "You should ask Wang Junxian what happened to Hua Zhi?"


    "Where do you start?" The river is a bit muddled by what she said.


    , "Hua Zhi, these two days are tucking me up with me, saying that Wang Jun is obviously pits like her." let me tell you, make complaints about Wang Jun, and leave her alone.


    Jiang Liu was shocked again. "That''s not right. I called him yesterday. He said they were very good. Grandma Wang liked Hua Zhi very much."


    It''s a little strange for both of them to finish.


    This statement is very contradictory, so what is the situation between Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian? Who knows?


    At this moment, at the award ceremony, Hua Zhi presented the best new actor award to an actor in the entertainment circle.


    The actor looked at Hua Zhi with a pair of eyes. She said, "sister Hua Zhi, I have worshipped you for many years. I hope I can have a chance to play a play with you and give me this chance."


    In front of so many people and live broadcast, Hua Zhi can''t refuse.


    So Hua Zhi smiled gracefully, "OK, no problem, there is a chance to cooperate."


    How to know that boy does not give up heart, came again, "Hua Zhi elder sister, I want to play a couple with you."


    There was a commotion under the stage Is that what it means to say? Or bundle speculation?

 Chapter 176

    Jiangliu and Huasheng are also a little confused when they see this.


    "What''s the situation? Do you want to fry CP with Hua Zhi? " River flow guess.


    Hua Sheng shook his head. "No, my third sister hates hype the most, and few in the entertainment circle dare to use her to stir fry CP. besides, this boy is still a newcomer. Isn''t that a death wish?"


    "That is Really worship Hua Zhi, like Hua Zhi? Ha ha Interesting. "


    River watching is not afraid of big things, watching TV is just watching.


    But someone doesn''t think so.


    Wang Junxian is still working overtime at this time, because the mobile phone saw the push of the award ceremony.


    When he saw Hua Zhi, he went in and watched the live broadcast.


    Where would you like to see such a scene?


    A little suckling dog, playing coquettish with Hua Zhi? A couple?


    Why doesn''t he just talk about the bed play? It''s too bold.


    Wang Junxian continued to watch the live broadcast ceremony on his mobile phone.


    Hua Zhi''s EQ is very high, so she will not embarrass herself.


    So smile gently, "I know my brother you mean that I am young, I am very happy, I actually found that the new people are really good at talking, polite, modest, I believe that your future will be better and better, come on."


    "Thank you, sister Hua Zhi." The little boy has such a disappointment.


    Because Hua Zhi avoided his question, did not answer positively, estimate that is the meaning of politely refuse.


    Hua Zhi didn''t take the awkward words directly, and came to a blessing to end the conversation.


    Got the applause of the whole audience, the host sent Hua Zhi to step down, which is the end.


    Back office lounge


    "which company is that kid from?" Hua Zhi''s face is cold.


    The female assistant quickly replied, "it''s Dafeng entertainment. It''s said that it''s an overseas trainee with 10 million fans on Weibo."


    "I will not cooperate with any artists of Dafeng company in the future, no matter men or women."


    "Yes."


    Assistant knows, Hua Zhi must have lost her temper. She was molested by a little suckling dog on the stage. She can''t bear her temper.


    And what did the boy say?


    It''s true to like Hua Zhi, and it''s true to want to cooperate in filming.


    It''s just that he can say in private that there''s no need to make such a show of it?


    In the live broadcast, there is only one purpose, that is, the repudiation of hype.


    Hope to use this topic hot search, after all, he is a new man, certainly not as famous as Hua Zhi.


    And his selfish heart is Hua Zhi to see, disgusted bad, directly to that company never cooperation order.


    But that''s not the worst.


    The worst is an hour later.


    Dafeng entertainment spent 1.6 million yuan on the hot search for this little suckling dog.


    It''s going to take three hours in prime time. Hot search is the first place. The topic is the names of two people.


    But an hour later, news came from Weibo, saying it couldn''t be done, and all the money was returned.


    The public relations team on this side of the strong wind is wandering around. If this opportunity is missed, it will be lost in the future.


    Before he could come up with a solution, there came another tragic news.


    It''s a document issued ten minutes ago by SARFT.


    There is only one sentence in the document - Zhou Guanyou, a Chinese American actor of Dafeng entertainment, was found out just now. He was judged invalid for the new talent award he just won due to the malicious competition of brushing the tickets by the mercenary water army, and was permanently banned, which sounded an alarm to other artists who wanted to cheat.


    "Guanyou, you It''s banned. " The manager looked at the little suckling dog with the cup in his hand, with a look of regret.


    "How could it be?" The little suckling dog is also a fool.


    His family has spent nearly 70000 to publicize for his debut. They just won a prize, but haven''t waited for the brush of existence? Blocked? Are you playing? It''s true to swipe tickets, but many stars operate like this. Why is everyone else OK? He is not satisfied.


    Wang''s group office


    "Mr. Wang, it has been completed and the people have been banned. The male secretary looks at the young Dong of the Wang family who is high above, and carefully reports.


    Wang Junxian silently took the mobile phone, silent.

 Chapter 177

    Wang Shao is very angry. The consequences are really serious.


    But why are you angry? Wang Junxian himself didn''t know. Anyway, he was upset at that kid.


    He also deliberately told himself in his heart that it had nothing to do with Hua Zhi.


    But who believes?


    It''s estimated that the little fresh meat didn''t understand. Mao was still receiving the prize one moment ago. Ten thousand people paid attention to it and was banned the next.


    The hot search on the reserved and Huazhi pairs has also been removed. Can you say Offended Hua Zhi?


    The people of Dafeng entertainment are really confused. The public relations team also has a black eye. What can I do?


    Finally or their boss said, just offended Hua Zhi? What did Hua Zhi do?


    Bijinghua''s family is still powerful in this city. Compared with other top-ranking families, the stars are just a joke,


    so xiaoxianrou quickly apologizes before Huazhi leaves the lounge.


    When the boy came in, Hua Zhi was drinking hot coffee and wearing a thick coat over his evening dress.


    "Sister Hua Zhi." The little fresh meat made a face of grievance.


    Hua Zhi picked eyebrows? No words.


    "Sister Hua Zhi, I apologize for the things I just offended you on the stage. Please have a large number of adults. I shouldn''t want to rub off the heat, or even fry CP with you. I''m just a new person. I hope you can give me a chance. I promise I won''t do anything offensive in the future. Please."


    "Well It''s OK. Anyway, I said that I won''t cooperate with the artists of your company, so you don''t have to apologize. "


    To be honest, Hua Zhi doesn''t like this child, although he is not bad.


    But the utilitarian heart is too strong, the man who is eager for instant benefit, she doesn''t like it very much.


    I''ve seen too many of them in the entertainment industry for many years.


    "I know you are angry, but Don''t block me, OK? I know that you are from a famous family. The Hua family is here, and the radio and Television Bureau is there. It must be something you said. My family has spent a lot of money to flatter me. I don''t want my parents'' efforts to be wasted. Please, sister Hua Zhi. "


    When it comes to passion, little fresh meat kneels directly.


    Surprised Hua Zhi, almost spit out the coffee in her mouth.


    "Come on, get up."


    "Sister Hua Zhi, if you don''t kill me, I will get up."


    "It''s not my hand to kill you. I''m not that good at it." Hua Zhi thinks he misunderstood it, thinking it was her.


    "Not you?" Little fresh meat is also a face of surprise.


    Hua Zhi put the coffee aside and frowned slightly.


    "It''s really not me. I don''t have to do it and don''t admit it. I''m really angry with your practice on stage. But I only said that I would not cooperate with your entertainers in gale entertainment in the future and didn''t order to kill you. So that document is not my masterpiece. If you don''t believe it, I can''t help it."


    Hua Zhi finish saying, get up and go.


    Don''t want to bear the inexplicable kneel of this little fresh meat here, she can''t stand it.


    If other people see her, they think she is a senior bully here.


    It''s said that it''s not Hua Zhi, but Xiao Xianrou''s face is muddled. Gale entertainment is doomed to be a sleepless night tonight.


    Because once someone comes to the top, they can''t turn over. Strangling them is as easy as strangling an ant.


    Because the media didn''t report the incident of Hua Zhi, it was over.


    At the weekend, Huasheng followed the river back to his old house.


    Jiangliu''s parents actually cook some home-made dishes and soup in person. The atmosphere is very warm.


    Jiang Liu''s mother kept serving dishes to Hua Sheng and told her to eat more.


    "A Sheng, you are too thin. You need to eat more."


    "Thank you mom." Hua Sheng lowers his head.


    "But what my father and I are concerned about now is when are you going to have children?" The mother of the river couldn''t help but ask.

 Chapter 178

    In fact, the media secretly shot the wrong report before, which made Mrs. Jiang Bai happy.


    They are not young, and it''s reasonable for them to have grandchildren.


    "Mom, you see, didn''t I say that? A Sheng and I have thought about the world of two for a few years. A Sheng is still young. She is only 22 years old. "


    The river is obviously partial to his wife, so Hua Sheng is very grateful for this moment.


    He always helps her to talk, whether true or false.


    Jiang Liu''s mother ignores her son, but stares at Hua Sheng and plans to start from her daughter-in-law.


    "Ah Sheng, let me say a few words. Don''t worry. I don''t mean anything else. In fact, the younger you are, the better your health will be. On the one hand, the faster you recover, the more intelligent and healthy your child will be. The older you are, the higher your risk will be. This is not what we''re talking about. It''s the conclusion drawn by the authoritative experts. So I think that sooner or later you will have a baby, it''s better to have it earlier, anyway After we take care of you, we don''t need you for money or energy. It''s good to have boys and girls. Your father and I don''t value boys over girls. "


    Mrs. Jiang''s meaning is also very obvious. No matter how many boys or girls you have, Mr. Jiang will come out one by one.


    "Mom, I''m not very healthy. I''ve been taking traditional Chinese medicine since I got married. We''ll think about it when I get better."


    Hua Sheng doesn''t intend to directly refuse, but is also afraid of their disappointment. After all, Jiangliu''s parents have been pretty good to themselves.


    Sure enough, the elder two can accept this statement.


    Even the river''s father nodded with approval.


    "What a Sheng said is also right. The body should be well adjusted first, and then it should be no later. Young people are eating and sleeping irregularly now. You must pay attention to health preservation."


    Jiang Liu and Hua Sheng nodded. After dinner, Hua Sheng walked in the garden in front of him. He also watered and trimmed the trees with Jiang''s maid.


    The mother of the river took the opportunity to pull her son to the study.


    "Son, have you had a headache recently? Are you still dreaming? "


    The river shook its head. "No, mom, why do you ask this all of a sudden?"


    "Ah, I''m afraid that the sequela of your hospitalization five years ago has not been well. You Didn''t you go to the doctor for a review? "


    Jiang Liu shakes his head. "No, five years ago, even if there are sequelae, don''t worry. I''m fine."


    "Then You didn''t do anything behind your mother''s back, did you? "


    "No, you asked me. What am I doing behind your back? Do you have anything to hide from me?" The river laughs.


    Mrs. Jiang''s face quickly changed and she yelled, "don''t talk nonsense. What do your father and I do to you? You don''t know?"


    "Yes, you are. Let''s go. Go downstairs. I''ll cut some fruit for you." The river hugged his mother''s shoulder and went downstairs.


    I didn''t pay attention to the worries on my mother''s face


    Until Jiangliu and Huasheng left, Mrs. Jiang and Jiangliu''s father Jiang Zuwen had a secret conversation.


    "His father, someone''s been investigating five years ago."


    "Is it? Do you know who checked it? " Jiang Fu''s face was dark. Mrs.


    shook his head. "I was afraid before that our son had secretly investigated, but what he had just tried, he seemed to know nothing about. If not for his son, who would be interested in what happened five years ago?"


    "It''s not a good thing. You can''t let out a bit of information. You can''t expose it."


    "Well, I think so too. In a word, I hope the river will never know." Jiang Mu sighs a little.


    On the way back, Hua Sheng didn''t say a word, and Jiang Liu deliberately teased her, "did my parents just give birth to it, and you were angry?"

 Chapter 179

    "No."


    "Then why don''t you talk all the time and have something on your mind?" Drive along the river and look at Huasheng.


    She does have a little bit of tiredness.


    She didn''t know, but she felt heavy and confused.


    "You''re going to sleep when you get home. You''ll catch a cold in the car."


    "Yes." She has a low voice.


    On the other hand, Xie Dongyang has been living a very substantial life recently. His venture capital company doesn''t manage it very much. He runs this mess every day.


    He tried all kinds of ways to save the pharmaceutical factory. Even for this reason, he read many books about medicine.


    It''s a good baby to study hard and make progress day by day.


    After Mr. Dong and wechat of Xie Dongyang, he was very reserved at first, but didn''t speak all the time, waiting for Xie Dongyang to say.


    But Xie Dongyang is very busy recently. Besides, he doesn''t have a cold for Dong, so he hasn''t spoken.


    Mr. Dong couldn''t help but look up a lot of Xie Dongyang''s information. The more he looked up, the more he liked it.


    To be honest, a lot of good girls actually like the kind of bad boys.


    Dong Yingying has always been that kind of very obedient and docile, but she just likes this kind of rebellious, bohemian, and even some fancy.


    Especially as a top-ranking family, Xie family is a golden nest that many girls want to marry.


    After struggling for a few days, Dong Yingying finally couldn''t help sending wechat to Xie Dongyang.


    Dong Yingying: Hello, I always hear Ningning talk about you. She says you are a very good person.


    Xie Dongyang: don''t listen to my niece. This is black me. Who am I? She knows best.


    Dong Yingying: do you often black yourself? very fun.


    Xie Dongyang: from Hei? No, it doesn''t exist. I''m telling the truth.


    Dong Yingying: what to do now, busy?


    Xie Dongyang: Well, busy.


    Dong Yingying regretted it. Why should she ask this question? Wouldn''t it be better if she pretended that she didn''t know he was busy?


    But when she said everything, she couldn''t take it back. She had to end the conversation politely.


    Dong Yingying: then hurry up and don''t disturb.


    Xie Dongyang is really busy, so he forgot to reply wechat to the teacher.


    Of course, if this is from Huasheng, it''s another matter.


    Late at night, eleven o''clock, ten li spring breeze.


    Chuntao and gingko also took a rest after cleaning up. Jiangliu added a short shift in the study and held a video conference with several senior executives of overseas branches.


    When Hua Sheng came back from his old house in Jiangjia, he was not in a good state. He didn''t come out to rest in his bedroom.


    In fact, she fell asleep. It was true. She had a very strange dream.


    In the dream, she was lying on a very cold altar, dressed in red and enchanting.


    A few strangers are talking in my ear.


    "Sacrifice, when will she wake up?"


    "It''s hard to say. I''ve tried my best to see her. She seems to have too little power to feel our call. She can only see the chance."


    "Is there any other way? We can''t wait long. Our people still need her. "


    "Unless she can kill herself."


    Kill yourself, kill yourself, kill yourself.


    This magical voice has been echoing in his ear. Hua Sheng only feels that she picked up a dagger in her dream and stabbed her in the chest.


    Then the piercing pain of the heart made a painful cry.


    She wakes up from her dream with a look of horror in her eyes


    Hearing the sound, the river rushed in at the first time, and saw Hua Sheng sitting on the bed with dull eyes and pale face.


    "A Sheng." He called her name gently.

 Chapter 180

    At the sound of the river, her eyes moved.


    Looking up at him, I wanted to say something, but I moved my mouth and didn''t say it.


    Seeing her sad appearance, the river held her directly, whether she was happy or not.


    Hold tightly in your arms


    Jiang Liu is wearing a sapphire blue shirt with a light mint fragrance.


    is not like other men''s greasy and frivolous perfume.


    Hua Sheng lies numbly on his shoulder, then slowly closes his eyes with a light mint fragrance.


    It''s amazing, after falling asleep again.


    The nightmare is gone. Hua Sheng sleeps until dawn.


    At 5:30 a.m.


    Hua Sheng opens his eyes, and then shakes himself.


    Because she found her in the arms of a man at this moment.


    And this man is the river.


    He didn''t take off his clothes. He was still wearing a shirt and trousers. He didn''t cover himself.


    Instead, I covered Hua Sheng with a blanket tightly for fear that she might catch cold.


    I thought I was despised, but I didn''t take off my clothes. To say that I was despised is to blame others.


    Hua Sheng tries to remember everything last night, and then remembers that the river rushed in after her nightmare.


    Hold her tight and give her a sense of security.


    So that she could go back to sleep.


    After thinking about it, she had a special magical feeling in her heart. She could not tell what it was.


    Just think, river current this person, with what she thought before not very same.


    She looked at him closely. He was still sleeping.


    A slight gasp is placed on the tip of your nose.


    Eyelashes are thick, skin is not white, but extremely smooth.


    The river opened its eyes, saw Hua Sheng and smiled, "are you awake?"


    Seeing that he also woke up, Hua Sheng quickly turned over and broke away from his arms.


    And then I was embarrassed, "how do you sleep in my bed?"


    "You woke up last night with a nightmare. I think you are a little scared. I have been holding you."


    "I know. I mean, why don''t you go back to your room after I fall asleep again?" Hua Sheng looks at him.


    River lazy closed eyes, enjoy the comfort of soft pillow.


    "Because I''m afraid you still have nightmares."


    Hua Sheng is silent


    Jiang Liu is also right. If he leaves, will she continue to have nightmares?


    "Last night Did you say anything? " Hua Sheng doesn''t really remember the time he woke up in the middle of the day. Did he say anything in his dream.


    The river nodded.


    "What did I say?"


    "It seems that it''s frightening that someone killed himself." The river tries to remember.


    Hua Sheng''s face is not very nice.


    "What do you dream of? Scared like that? " The river sat up with a pillow in its arms, and it was not going to continue to flood.


    He glanced at his watch and it was almost six o''clock.


    "Nothing, just a dream." Hua Sheng didn''t plan to say that, after all, she has had this dream about priests hundreds of times in these years.


    She didn''t think it was a dream or a coincidence. She always wanted to find out, but there was no clue.


    But there is no need to let the river know.


    The river looked at her and smiled, "otherwise, I''ll move here to sleep with you, so I won''t be afraid. It''s said that yin and Yang must be coordinated. You have to live in such a big room for a long time. It''s the rise and fall of yin and Yang. I''ll give you some Yang, and I won''t charge you. How about that?"


    "You think of beauty." Hua Sheng stares at him.


    However, a little bit of river flow is right. Huasheng feels that his Yin Qi has become heavier in recent period.


    River flow is a man with masculinity, so when he holds her, she can fall asleep safely, which is not really nonsense.


    The River continues to flow rogue, "a Sheng, but I did help you last night. Aren''t you going to kiss me to show your gratitude to your husband?"

 Chapter 181

    Hua Sheng is not angry at his jokes. He seems to be used to the rhythm of flirting.


    "You think more, Mr. Jiang."


    Ginkgo and Chuntao were shocked when they saw the river flowing out of Huasheng''s room.


    At this time, my uncle came out of the young lady''s room. Then


    Then the picture of brain tonic suddenly becomes indescribable, which is not suitable for children.


    Look at the two girls with their mouths open.


    Hua Sheng explains, "it''s not what you two think."


    "Ha, it''s OK, miss. You and your uncle are husband and wife. Even if there is anything, it''s normal." Gingko Snickers.


    The river is very useful, smiling and nodding, thinking that ginkgo girl is sensible.


    After having breakfast together, Hua Sheng took two girls to the antique shop to keep the cool business.


    Jiangliu drove to the company, where he was busy until noon.


    Before we had dinner, we waited for the phone calls from Qin Wanyu and Wang Junxian.


    So Jiangliu drove to the appointment, in a very famous hot pot shop.


    Jiangcheng is located in the north. After September, the weather turns cold. When it rains continuously, it will give people a sharp chill.


    At this time, people''s favorite time is hotpot, warm and delicious.


    Ulanala Manchu hot pot is one of the hottest local stores.


    The river stopped the car and went straight to the store.


    I found two old friends in a window position.


    When the three meet, they will inevitably exchange greetings.


    "Why didn''t you call Xiaohe?" Jiang Liu asked them.


    "That kid is not in the country." Qin Wan Yu said.


    Wang Junxian nodded, "didn''t you look at the circle of friends? He was in Indonesia last night. "


    Jiang Liu laughs, "I worked overtime in my study last night and didn''t read wechat."


    "And your daughter-in-law? Didn''t bring it? " Qin Wan Yu asked.


    "You two didn''t say in advance. I came from the company. She''s probably finished. But even if she didn''t, she''s not likely to come. Here are beef and mutton. My daughter-in-law doesn''t eat meat. She''s Vegetarian all the year round." River flow interpretation.


    In fact, Huasheng does not like hot pot.


    "My God, it''s not what ordinary people do to be vegetarian all the year round. They have perseverance." Qin, Wan and Yu expressed their emotion.


    The river looked at Wang Junxian again.


    "How are you doing with Hua Zhi recently?"


    "That''s it."


    "Ah? You and Hua Zhi? How can I not know? " Qin Wanyu looks at Wang Junxian around him in a dazed look.


    "We''re fake to deal with my grandma."


    "Then you''re too good at picking people, aren''t you? Hua Zhi? Ha ha, I''m curious how you can persuade her to help you? " Qin Wanyu didn''t know Hua Zhi. She was the most powerful and fiery lady among the four families. No one dared to offend her. Her battle index was five stars. No one dared to tear her head in the entertainment circle.


    "With a little help." Finish saying, Wang Junxian looked at the river two people tacit smile, think of that night Hua Zhi birthday drink things. Unable to resist sustain the blows,


    make complaints about the two characters.


    After that, all three laughed.


    "Old Qin, you have a kind of saying this in front of Hua Zhi. I will respect you as a man." The river laughs.


    Qin Wanyu second counsels, "I have no seed, I am not a man."


    Everyone was making a noise and was disturbed by a group of noisy voices.


    Looking back, they found that Xie Dongyang had come with more than ten people behind him, but none of them were the second generation of the rich in the circle. They were very strange.


    Xie Dongyang also saw them, but he didn''t say hello. He didn''t know each other very well.


    It was Qin Wanyu who took a look at the river flow. "I heard that this kid has been holding on to his tricks recently. I don''t know if he wants to deal with you. After all, I miss your daughter-in-law. You should be on guard."

 Chapter 182

    The river is quietly drinking tea with a cup.


    "At will, when the soldiers come to block the water and cover the land, I will not be afraid of the Xiejia''s going out."


    This is not exaggeration, nor boasting, and indeed has this ability.


    Jiangjianeng has been expanding its business territory in just five years, and Xie Dongyang will be ranked in the list. Later, he said about his current situation, which is roughly that if he wants to save a company from death, he must develop a drug that is popular in the market.


    When they heard it, they looked complicated.


    "Thanks a little. With all due respect, the initial investment in the development of new drugs is very high and the cycle is long. I''m afraid your idea is not tenable." The person in charge thinks Xie Dongyang is a whimsical person. Who can develop new products in such a short time?


    Xie Dongyang is very confident to lean back. "Money is not a problem, nor is it for money to save this ragged pharmaceutical factory. It is to prove to my father, so I have money. The only difficulty is that I hope you will give me samples of new products within 15 days."


    "It''s impossible. Fifteen days is a joke." Everyone shook their heads and rejected Xie Dongyang''s crazy idea.


    "Well, you go back to think about it. In 15 days, if you can give me new products, as long as you get small samples, I will give you a hundred million yuan reward. The R & D cost will be calculated by me. I also recognize the R & D failure, and the failure will also give you 30 million yuan reward. After you discuss it, I will go to the bathroom." Then Xie Dongyang got up.


    A dozen people were stunned. For a while, teacher Fan said, "this kid is capable of great things."

 Chapter 183

    In fact, Xie Dongyang''s spy is confidential. No one knows.


    No one knows what to say.


    Only to know that Xie Dongyang''s venture capital company began to transfer money that night, and the R & D team went back to the northwest to collect materials and research and development.


    Three days later, Xie Dongyang will also go there, on-site supervision.


    This time, success, it will be.


    If he doesn''t succeed, he will lose a lot. Not only can he not save the mess, but he also gives so much money to others from his venture capital company.


    I don''t think anyone else will do it.


    But Xie Dongyang is a wonderful person. He is a gambler by nature and likes to gamble.


    Even he could think that after saving Xinsheng pharmaceutical industry, the eyes of his father and brother would change.


    Two days later, Hua Sheng went back to school because he needed some materials.


    Xie Dongyang finds out her whereabouts and goes directly to a restaurant near the school to find her.


    Huasheng is wearing Khaki windbreaker with long hair hanging down his waist.


    She was eating plain noodles gracefully, and then she saw a little girl coming to her.


    The little girl is very lovely. She is about five or six years old. She actually met before.


    Just because she didn''t care about the people around Xie Dongyang, she ignored it.


    This little girl is Xie Ning. She is wearing a red dress, a white coat and miss Qianjin''s style.


    She still had a handful of red roses in her arms.


    She is near Hua Sheng. "Beautiful little sister, are you Hua Sheng?"


    "I am."


    Hua Sheng put down his chopsticks, picked up the tissue and wiped the corner of his mouth gracefully. He looked at the little girl.


    "This is a flower for you."


    "Mine?" Hua Sheng is stunned.


    "Well, I gave it to you for someone else, and he asked me to bring you a message."


    Hua Sheng subconsciously looks out of the window.


    Sure enough, across the road there is a flamboyant Ferrari.


    Xie Dongyang is smiling at her in a dark blue sweater and a sports car.


    "Little sister Hua Sheng, my second uncle Xie Dongyang said that he will be on a business trip tomorrow. He will go to the northwest. It will take several days to come back. When he is not at home, you will be clean and nobody will bother you. But he said that no matter whether you ask or dislike him, he will still miss you."


    Xie Ning is also fierce. The second uncle told Hua Sheng that he didn''t lose a word.


    However, in this way, it is estimated that only Xie Dongyang can do it. It''s too naive.


    "Thank you, little friend, but please give the flowers to your second uncle. I won''t want them. Tell him not to bother me again. I really hate him."


    How clever Xie Ning is! He is not willing to obey.


    Put the flowers directly on the seat next to Huasheng.


    "Little sister, in fact, my second uncle is not as bad as he said outside. He is still very good. You will know when you get in touch with him slowly. When my task is finished, bye."


    Xie Ning finished and turned to run.


    It''s too late for Hua Sheng to return those flowers.


    Then Hua Sheng saw that the little girl ran to Xie Dongyang''s arms and got on the bus together.


    Xie Dongyang Lin gets on the front car and takes a look at Hua Sheng.


    Before the business trip, I really want to see her, and I don''t know what''s wrong with myself?


    Hua Sheng is helpless. He sits down and continues to eat noodles. When he leaves, he doesn''t take any roses.


    Xie Dongyang''s persistence, she turned a blind eye, after all, she believed that this man''s three minutes of blood can not last long.


    I just didn''t expect that later


    Hua Sheng was going to go back to school after eating, but she received a phone call from Chuntao. Someone had been waiting at the door of her shop for a long time and wanted to sell things.


    Chuntao goes to the store to clean up. If you want to meet customers, you should contact Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng took a taxi back to the store. As soon as he entered, he saw a very rustic elder sister with a seven or eight month old child in her arms and a canvas bag in her hand.


    It''s obviously white canvas, but it''s already dirty.


    "You want to sell?" Hua Sheng''s eyes swept over the elder sister.

 Chapter 184

    The eldest sister nodded, "eldest sister, are you the boss?"


    "I am."


    "Ah, I thought that sister was the boss just now, but she said the boss wasn''t there. I thought that since you sell antiques here, maybe you also collect them, you want to try your luck."


    "Well, take the goods out, I''ll see."


    Hua Sheng asks Chuntao to pour her a glass of water.


    The elder sister put the baby in her arms on the seat, regardless of it.


    Hua Sheng was frightened to see it. He kept staring at it for fear that the child would fall into it.


    The elder sister seemed to be very vigilant to look outside before taking things. Seeing that no one passed by, she took out a plastic bag from the canvas bag.


    After opening the plastic bag layer by layer, there is also a layer of tarpaulin inside. It seems that I really used my mind.


    At last, Hua Sheng saw what she had brought.


    A bronze wine glass, not too big, only half the height of her hand.


    She handed it over. Hua Sheng put on white gloves and took the glass.


    On closer inspection, it is indeed an antique. Bronze ware prevailed in the Warring States period. Most of it was used by the princes and generals. Ordinary people were not qualified at all. At that time, it wasn''t called wine glass, it was called Jue. It was made delicately. There were reliefs and auspicious cloud patterns on both sides. The bottom was supported by a triangle. But because of the age, the copper itself turned green, which was a bit shabby. But antiques are not afraid of the old. The older they are, the more valuable they are.


    After Hua Sheng''s appraisal, he took a look at the elder sister.


    "This thing, where are you from?"


    "I am at home It''s ancestral. It''s left by the older generation. " When the elder sister speaks, her eyes twinkle, which means her heart is empty.


    "How much are you going to charge?"


    "Big sister paper, to be honest, I can''t help it. The man in my family went out to work for a long time and didn''t come back. I didn''t have any income with my baby, so I had a hard life. So I thought about using the things left by my ancestors to exchange for some money. I''m a rural woman and don''t understand these things. But when my mother-in-law was alive, she said that this thing was valuable. I thought about you Give me 20000, too. "


    The elder sister held out two fingers and rowed one by one. In her eyes, 20000 yuan was already a large amount.


    Hua Sheng is silent. To be honest, this thing is true. It came from the Warring States period. According to the current market price, there is no problem between 80000 and 100000.


    But she couldn''t take it.


    "Elder sister, why don''t you go to a regular pawnbroker to sell it? My shop is small and can''t give you a price."


    Seeing Hua Sheng say so, the elder sister explains quickly, "I heard that those people are very bad and will pit us. People in the village have been pit before. The bigger the appearance is, the more unreliable it is. Since we are predestined, I still want to sell it to you. If you dislike more money, you can give me 18000 yuan."


    See Hua Sheng didn''t want to leave the mind, elder sister some anxious, dropped 2000.


    After Chuntao poured the water, she looked at the child all the time and listened to their conversation behind the young lady.


    "Elder sister, I can''t accept eighteen thousand, or you can ask someone else''s house." Hua Sheng smiled and put the bronzes back into her hands.


    "Big sister paper, you should pity us. We are desperate. I am a rural woman and don''t know anyone? It''s not easy to walk here and find a shop for you. I feel like I''m destined for you. How much money can you give me? You can watch it. My family is still waiting for money to buy rice for cooking. I can''t go back empty handed. "


    The woman cried as she said that the peaches in spring were almost in tears.


    But Hua Sheng was indifferent. "You go, elder sister. It''s not about money. I can''t sell it even if I collect it here, so I can''t buy it."


    "Miss Take pity on them. " Chuntao can''t help but ask for love.


    Chuntao really thinks it''s strange. Although she is usually cold-blooded, she is kind-hearted. She doesn''t have such a lack of compassion. What''s wrong with her today?

 Chapter 185

    Looking at Chuntao, I don''t know what to do with it. Huasheng is helpless.


    Finally, she sighed a little and turned to Chuntao and said, "go and get 1000 yuan of cash for this elder sister."


    The elder sister was stunned, thinking that she was going to use 1000 cheap to receive her goods, then she could not do it.


    Before the elder sister spoke, Hua Sheng looked at her with a cool look. "I gave you the thousand. If you can find my shop, it''s true that we are predestined. It''s my kindness to take them back to buy rice or milk powder. As for your things, I still said that, I can''t accept them. You can take them away."


    "Big sister paper, you really don''t think about it. I''m a good thing. It''s really valuable."


    "I know it''s a good thing, but it''s not my destiny."


    Seeing that Hua Sheng''s attitude is very tough, the elder sister has to put things away and pick up the child.


    When she left, she took 1000 cash from Chuntao, looked at Huasheng, said thank you and left.


    "What''s the matter, miss? You are... "


    After the elder sister left, Chuntao couldn''t control her curiosity to burst the shed.


    "You want to know why I don''t take her things, right?"


    "Is it a forgery?" Spring peach asked.


    "No, it''s true, and it''s worth eight to one hundred thousand. It''s Bronze wine ware of the Warring States period. Although there are many people in the world, there are also many people who like to collect it. It''s very good."


    "If you have collected 20000 yuan, selling 80000 yuan is also a profitable business." Chuntao thinks miss is so smart.


    I don''t think I don''t understand this account, and the elder sister is so pitiful, how can she refuse it?


    Hua Sheng sighed, "I like collecting antiques, but most of them are handed down by the elders of the family. After years of circulation, they are not the newly unearthed funerary objects."


    "Well Just unearthed. " Chuntao is really shocked.


    Hua Sheng turns around, picks up the teapot and pours himself a cup of hot tea, then takes a sip.


    Just explained to Chuntao, "when this thing is opened, it''s just a smell of raw soil and moldy. It means that the time of eating soil is no more than three days. The elder sister came with her own Yin Qi, so the child was stained with it. So the child''s face turned yellow and her eyes became angry. Although I''m a part-time worker, I also know the rules. Many people won''t ask for the unearthed things One is to take risks. In case of being tracked down by the relevant departments, we should take responsibility. The second is that the unearthed things are sinister and ominous, so something will happen at home. If I''m not wrong, the eldest sister''s things should have come from her man who stole the tomb. Her man should have had an accident, so she was in a hurry to sell things to raise money. "


    "My God, that''s what it is. Fortunately, you didn''t want it." Chuntao is afraid when she thinks about it.


    "I won''t take it. There''s no need to make trouble for myself."


    Hua Sheng is not only able to identify cultural relics, but also has a natural understanding of geomancy. Naturally, he won''t make some ominous things for himself. However, the elder sister and the child are really difficult, so when he left, he also gave her a thousand yuan, which is a good relationship.


    "Miss smart, I won''t talk much later." Chuntao is very sorry, just misunderstood miss.


    Hua Sheng was about to go home with Chuntao''s stall when he received a phone call from his mother, saying that the second sister had something important to discuss.


    Hua Sheng asked Chuntao to send her directly back to the old house.


    When Hua Sheng returned, only her second sister Hua Qing and her mother were at home.


    "Five younger sister, are you back? Come on, come on. I just talked about you with my mother Seeing Hua Sheng coming back, Hua Qing''s rare enthusiasm makes Hua Sheng even more alert.

 Chapter 186

    When talking, Mrs. Hua deliberately set up Chuntao and other nannies.


    In the living room, only three women were left.


    It seems that Mrs. Hua is going to come with her second daughter to persuade Hua Sheng.


    "A Sheng, your second sister has a good thing to look for you. I think you''ll agree when you hear it." Mrs. Hua smiled.


    Hua Sheng didn''t speak. He took a look at Hua Qing. To be honest, the second sister Hua Sheng didn''t like most from childhood.


    She has a lot of heart and eyes, and she is very pretentious. She has no real feelings for anyone and only interests in her eyes. Although the elder sister is the same, she is not so mean as the second sister.


    "Ah Sheng, it''s like this. I''m not in charge of our family''s cosmetic hospital now? You know that cosmetic surgery has become popular in recent years. Our hospital has a good business, but we are short of a spokesperson. I mentioned it at the meeting today. If you ask front-line female stars to speak for you, it''s very expensive. It costs 50 million yuan a year. It''s not worth it. The effect is not the same, so we don''t think it''s as good as five younger sisters to help our own business spokesmen. You look good. If you use your photos as spokesmen, many people who are hesitant will make up their mind to come to our hospital for surgery. In this way, the business will burst. "


    "Oh, how much are you going to pay me for the endorsement?" Hua Sheng asked lightly.


    Hua Qing is stunned, and Mrs. Hua can''t help but ask her daughter, "ah Sheng, what else do you need to pay for your own business?"


    Hua Sheng''s face was innocent. "But now I''m not Hua''s family. I''m Jiang''s family in theory. My identity is Jiang''s little grandmother. My mother-in-law doesn''t like my appearance very much. If you insist on using me, it must be for money. I can take the money or explain it to my mother-in-law. I think if there are 50 million first-line actresses, I''ll lose to the actresses At least 40 million? "


    Hua Qing''s face was green at that time. It was because she was reluctant to take such a pair of money to ask for a spokesperson that she thought of Hua Sheng. Unexpectedly, Hua Sheng would ask for 40 million yuan.


    "Five younger sister, you said that you are married, you are also the daughter of your parents, you are also our younger sister. Besides, Jiang family is a top-ranking family, how can you care about your endorsement fee?"


    Although Hua Qing was dissatisfied, he continued to talk about it in a disguised way.


    "Second sister, why don''t you speak for third sister? She''s good-looking and a big star. She''s more influential than me. " Hua Sheng asked again.


    Hua Zhi did find her, but just after she finished her endorsement, Hua Zhi hung up. Later, the assistant replied, saying that Hua Zhi didn''t take the plastic surgery advertisement, and didn''t want to be told that she was plastic surgery, leaving black spots that are not easy to wash all her life, and Hua Zhi''s temper, she didn''t dare to continue talking, so she could only make Hua Sheng''s idea.


    "Ah, I''ve got a contract with Hua Zhi. She has several endorsements at the same time. If she defaults again, it''s a contract issue." She lied perfunctorily.


    "A Sheng, it''s your own business. You should help your family. Your second sister can''t help it. Think about it from the perspective of the company." Mrs. Hua continues to persuade her daughter, which makes Hua Sheng feel even colder. She is speechless to the extreme about this family and these people.


    Hua Sheng smiles, "second sister, if so, call my mother-in-law. After I married in Jiang''s house, I''ll listen to my mother-in-law for many things. If she agrees, I''ll help you. What do you think?"


    Hua Qing almost died of anger. She didn''t expect that Hua Sheng could directly put this matter on Mrs. Jiang. The question is, does she dare to call Mrs. Jiang?


    That temper of Mrs. Jiang will give her face? Would you let your daughter-in-law be the spokesperson of the cosmetic hospital? That''s not looking for scolding? Hua Qing also knows that Mrs. Jiang doesn''t interfere with Hua Sheng at all. She deliberately uses her mother-in-law as an excuse. She secretly scolds Hua Sheng for being such a playwright. How could she not be so difficult to deal with before.


    "Five younger sister, so we don''t have to talk about it?" Hua Qing sneers, some want to turn over.

 Chapter 187

    Hua Sheng looked innocent and wronged. "No, second sister, I can''t help myself."


    Seeing that Hua Sheng refused to help, Hua Qing simply began to play a drama of bitterness.


    Intentionally crying to see Mrs. Hua, the eyes are red, but it''s like pretending.


    "Mom, can you tell me that it''s easy for me and my elder sister to support such a big business in our family these years? Three younger sisters want to be stars. Four younger sisters don''t listen to things outside the window. They just want to be a leisurely teacher. Five younger sisters have a good life. They can marry to Jiang family. In the end, it''s not me and the elder sister who suffer? Over the years, my elder sister and I have broken our hearts for this price, but who can understand us? Especially when I started to work in the industry of medical beauty, I was not understood. When I went out for financing, I had to look at my face, drink with my customers until I vomited. You can''t see that. But when I paid dividends at the end of each year, everyone was very happy. Although they were all sisters and relatives, I was not born by my stepmother. How could no one care about me? "


    Hua Qing''s words are obviously for Hua Sheng. They mean that she is selfish and doesn''t care about her family.


    Then tell me how much I have suffered in these years.


    Mrs. Hua only appeased Hua Qing, "no way, you are elder sister, you and Xiao Feng bear more, parents know you are very hard."


    When Mrs. Hua said that, she was more energetic.


    "Who am I working so hard for? It''s not for this family, but how many people say I''m good? "


    Hua Sheng took a look at her second sister and smiled. "Second sister, since you are so hard, you can quit your job and not do it. In fact, it''s the same to manage her. You can hire professional executives if you''re short of manpower. You''re just as good as we are waiting for dividends. Why bother yourself?"


    Hua Qing:


    Hua Sheng''s heart is clear. The two sisters'' bitter drama is lifelike, but it''s really disgusting. What she said is beautiful and how hard. In fact, it''s not for power? In order to fight with the elder sister for the family management right, but there is no lack of open and private fight. It''s good that Hua Zhi and Hua Lin don''t participate in it. If the five sisters like to play power, isn''t the Hua family in a mess? So clearly for their own interests, but only to say how great they are, yes, who can believe this?


    See Hua Sheng say so, Hua Qing is suffocating in the heart and can''t face her clearly, only to play round to oneself.


    "I''m not worried about my life. I can''t help it. I can''t let go of my family business. I can''t see that our Chinese family is down."


    Hua Sheng smiled again, but did not answer.


    This matter didn''t come to an end. Hua Sheng got up and left. Mrs. Hua left her food, but she didn''t either.


    After Hua Sheng left, Hua Qing showed her true face and said with gnashing teeth, "Hua Sheng, a small coquette fox, is now turning around by relying on a man, and he thinks he is a character. How long can I see her? Let me see how long the river is fresh for her? When she cries. "


    After Hua Sheng left, Hua Qing didn''t stay much, and so on. Mrs. Hua and Mr. Hua have such a classic conversation.


    Mrs. Hua: her father, you say, we''re old. Who can depend on us?


    Mr. Hua: it''s hard to say. The boss and the second one only have business in their eyes. They probably don''t care about us. The fourth one is a teacher. They want a simple life and don''t think about the future. If the fifth one, we don''t take care of them. They are not close to us since they are young. They can''t be relied on. It''s the third. Although they have bad temper, they are filial.


    Mrs. Hua: Well, what we think is similar. Xiaozhi bought a luxury house in Australia last year and it''s still empty. I think we can live in it later.


    In fact, sometimes it''s not a good thing that there are many daughters. After all, who can provide for the aged is also a problem. Hua Zhi didn''t expect her parents to have a deep expectation of her.


    She bought Australian mansions in order to find a quiet place for her holiday.


    On the way back, Chuntao knew about it and asked Huasheng, "Miss, if the second Miss promised you 40 million endorsement fees at that time, would you really give endorsement?"

 Chapter 188

    Hua Sheng is in a good mood and chuckles, "guess."


    "I guess, with your temper, I don''t think you will agree. Who is willing to speak for the cosmetic hospital? You are not the whole one, but the second young lady has her own heart. I think she is jealous of your beauty. Among these sisters, she is ugly and looks like a man. " The spring peach is crazy, but Hua Qing is not pretty. Only five Chinese families make complaints about Huazhi and Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng smiled and didn''t answer. She just had to deal with her family members and didn''t have to be sincere to them.


    Of course, in private, the relationship with Hua Lin and Hua Zhi is another matter.


    Back home, Hua Sheng and Chuntao were going to buy some flowers to go home.


    But received Hua Zhi''s telephone, wanted her to visit the class, also asked her to buy some sugar fried chestnuts.


    Hua Zhi''s head is really flying in the sky. There are all kinds of requirements. After hanging up, Hua Sheng and Chuntao went to buy sugar fried chestnuts. Then he drove to a film and Television City in the north of Jiangcheng according to the address. It''s not big here. There are only some simple scenes in the period of the Republic of China, and there are not many troupes here.


    It is said that Hua Zhi''s new movie is the drama of the Republic of China. It''s called "the beauty in troubled times". When Hua Sheng arrived, Hua Zhi was still making a movie.


    It''s a rain. Someone rushes with a hose on it. Hua Zhi begins to cry when she throws her umbrella. She wears a cool cheongsam and sexy thighs. She has a different flavor. It was drenched very miserably, the makeup on the face was all spent.


    "Three young lady can endure hardship very much, so cold day, still want to get wet, still want to cry."


    Spring peach so close observation, only to find that in fact, the actor is not easy.


    Hua Sheng is still calm. "In the world of adults, how easy is it?"


    Five minutes later, the director called a halt. Assistant Hua Zhi took a cloak and put it on Hua Zhi, then helped her to come and sit.


    "Here you are?" See Hua Sheng, Hua Zhi kind smile.


    "Here, chestnuts." Hua Sheng hands over the chestnuts wrapped in paper.


    Hua Zhi ate with relish. "I don''t know what''s going on. I don''t know why I want to eat this, and I miss you a little, so I thought about directing you to come here, kill two birds with one stone."


    Hua Zhi''s big and easy character is really comfortable. Even if I miss you so intimately, she says it casually.


    Hua Sheng listens to in the heart also warm, Hua Zhi is eating, she looks at.


    "By the way, did you tell Jiangliu about that last time?" Hua Zhi remembers that.


    Hua Sheng knew that the third elder sister would ask about it, which was not surprising.


    "Yes."


    "What does the river say?"


    "Jiangliu said that he and Wang Junxian have known each other for many years. He is not like that. Do you misunderstand anything?"


    After listening to this sentence, Hua Zhi Qi spits the chestnuts on the ground.


    "Bah, I can''t get it wrong. That bastard is very hypocritical. He is supposed to pretend in front of the river. Only in front of me can he show his true identity." When it comes to that person, Hua Zhi can''t be angry. He thinks the heart frequency is much faster than usual.


    Hua Sheng didn''t wait to speak when he saw a man in his fifties coming. He had grey hair, glasses and a work permit on his neck.


    "Are you an actor, little girl?" The man asked Hua Sheng directly. He was a little confused.


    "I''m not."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s easy to learn. Are you interested in acting? You look so classical and beautiful. I think it''s very suitable for ancient costumes. I have a play in the harem. I''m short of a royal concubine of the emperor. I haven''t found a suitable person. Would you like to audition? " The man looked at Hua Sheng''s face, a little excited.


    Hua Sheng:

 Chapter 189

    This is embarrassing. Is this an invitation? They all said they were not actors, but also about?


    Hua Sheng takes a look at Hua Zhi. Hua Zhi looks back. "Gao Dao, my five younger sisters are not actors. Are you shocked? Invite people? "


    The director said with a smile, "Hua Zhi, you don''t know, I really took over an ancient costume play and started shooting immediately, but I''m still short of a concubine. I auditioned many new people in the circle, but they didn''t have that temperament. Because of the huge investment, I dare not fool them. Just when I saw her from afar, I suddenly felt that she had a lot of eye contact. This little girl is really delicate and has a sense of identity. I can guarantee that she will be popular in my costume play. Since she is your five younger sister, I will give her the price of the second-line star for the movie pay. What do you think? "


    This director is really looking at Zhonghua Sheng at a glance. It''s true that this face is excellent. Everyone likes it.


    Even he talked about the movie pay. It was a sincere invitation.


    But the problem is They haven''t spoken yet?


    Hua Zhi knows Hua Sheng''s temperament, so she decides for her directly, "come on, don''t give me five younger sister''s advice. It''s enough to worry about my family. Don''t mistake people''s children."


    "Ah, Hua Zhi, you really don''t want your sister to think about it?" The director didn''t give up.


    "No consideration."


    After refusing, Hua Zhi takes a look at Hua Sheng. "You won''t take it, will you?"


    "Yes."


    "So I turned it down for you. The entertainment circle is a big dye vat. No good people. You remember, so Don''t come. I''m sorry for coming. I''d better be a teacher like my fourth sister. Maybe now I''m married and have children. Where can I become a leftover girl? " Hua Zhi laughs at herself.


    Hua Zhi is really not young. She is 28 years old and has no boyfriend. For ordinary people, she is old.


    I''m afraid I''ve missed the best age of a woman.


    "People have their own aspirations. Your hobbies are different from those of the fourth sister, and there is no comparison." Hua Sheng comforts her.


    The two sisters sat for a while, gossiping, but pulled into the distance between the two sisters.


    Chuntao is also happy to see that she has several close people, at least she will not be so lonely.


    After Hua Sheng left, Hua Zhi continued to film, and it was already 6 p.m. when he finished work.


    Then she went to the TV station to record a program, which was a publicity about her next new film.


    Although Hua Zhi has been exhausted, but still up to the spirit.


    Hua Zhi and the male lead actor also have a screenwriter, three people accepted the spot interview together.


    The hostess asked, "in the new movie, do you have intimate plays? It''s said that this is the first time for the two to cooperate. Both fans are looking forward to it. "


    Hua Zhi smiled implicitly, but the actor said seriously, "yes, I have eight kissing scenes with Hua Zhi, because it''s a couple, and we have experienced so many hardships, so this estimation is quite profound. I''ve been reading the script recently, trying to find a feeling and make myself more involved in the drama."


    Originally, there was no problem with this answer, but unfortunately, this program was seen by a certain vinegar expert.


    Wang Jun was in his villa, wearing a bathrobe and drinking red wine.


    When he saw this section, he was very upset. He also calculated carefully. Eight kissing scenes? Is it meant to be kissed eight times?


    In this way of thinking, Mr. Wang is in a bad mood again.


    Surprisingly, after the end of the program, Hua Zhi and the three of them just stepped down, they received the company''s news that the investor had withdrawn their investment, and the play could not be filmed.


    Hua Zhi and the actor were stunned.


    "Here This How could that be? " The actor''s face is white. You should know that his salary for this play is 60 million yuan, not a small amount.


    If the play turns yellow, it will be a great loss.


    Hua Zhi always has a feeling in her heart. She thinks it''s weird. How can it be similar to the award ceremony?

 Chapter 190

    After returning to the apartment from the TV station, Hua Zhi was sleepy.


    She made a phone call to ask why the investors withdrew their investment. At the beginning, the company refused to say.


    Later by Hua Zhi even coax to frighten to just ask out, it is said that the investor is dragged by the person, estimate withdraws the capital.


    Hua Zhi must be angry. He started all the contacts and finally asked about the behind the scenes. It was Wang Junxian.


    She almost fainted with anger. Why did that guy interfere in her affairs? Also deliberately let investors withdraw, this is not to block his financial path?


    Hua Zhi''s mood of calling was gone. She put on her clothes and drove downstairs to Wang Junxian''s home.


    Of course, she called Huasheng and asked Jiangliu to come out.


    As soon as Wang Junxian fell asleep, he heard a knock at the door.


    He got up in a daze, and his bathrobe was too loose to open the door.


    As soon as the door opens, Hua Zhi rushes up to face his chest with a hammer.


    Where did Wang Junxian think it would be Hua Zhi? Go back quickly.


    Then accidentally fell on the carpet, Hua Zhi also fell down


    There was a intimate intimacy between the two.


    Almost so little, the mouth met together, simply not too ambiguous.


    The Chi Hua Zhi sits up directly, is a fierce hammer again.


    "Son of a bitch, you are so bad. Why didn''t I doubt you before, huh? Is it the right thing for a man to do to like a man behind his back? I always thought that my friends in the river would not be too bad. Unexpectedly, you have refreshed my three views. " Hua Zhi simply scolds too many words, with laser gun yes, a strafing.


    The king saw that things were exposed, and he did not hide them.


    Holding her two little fists with a smile, "you just came into my house in the middle of the night for this?"


    "Do you think I''ll let you go easily?" Hua Zhi stared.


    "But you will be misunderstood. Look at our posture."


    Wang Junxian such a reminder, Hua Zhi just realized that he was still sitting on his lap, Wang Junxian lying on the ground.


    At this moment, the bathrobes have all been spread out, the chest is bare, the bronzed chest muscles are clearly visible, and what''s more, most of the flat angle underpants below are exposed.


    This, this is too ambiguous.


    After Hua Zhi reaction comes over, Ma Liu climbs up, sits on the sofa of one side.


    Don''t forget to take the opportunity to kick Wang Junxian''s ass, ferocious.


    "Wang Junxian, to ask you, what is your right to interfere in my work? Ah? That little fresh meat thing last time, is it you too? " Hua Zhi immediately figured out the benefits.


    Wang Junxian touched the back of his head and looked calm. "You''re my girlfriend. If you have an affair with another man, I''ll take care of it."


    "Girlfriend? Are you crazy? That''s fake. I''m just pretending for a few days. Are you serious? Do you think I will really like you? Ah? You don''t look at yourself in the mirror? I look white and clean. I don''t look like a man at all. Will I like you? " Hua Zhi is mad with rage. What a terrible thing to say. Regardless of people''s feelings.


    Wang Junxian picked up his eyebrows. "Not like a man? How dare you say it again


    "I said, how are you? Hit me? You''re not like a man. You''re just a man or a woman


    Later, Hua Zhi did not say, because she was unprepared to be knocked down, and then her mouth was blocked with a kiss.


    Hua Zhi panics, the struggle of death, but not a little strength.


    She felt that her mouth was forced to open, and then something soft seemed to invade her. For a moment, her brain was blank.

 Chapter 191

    To be honest, Hua Zhi absolutely underestimated Wang Junxian, thinking that he was that kind of honest and easy to bully.


    But the more honest it is, the worse it is to bully. This is a typical way to play pig and eat tiger.


    Later, Hua Zhi didn''t remember how she got away and forgot to find Wang Junxian to settle her account.


    When I ran out, my face was hot. I had a fever. Who dares to kiss her so recklessly these years?


    After all, it''s not shooting. It''s a real weapon. Hua Zhi just thinks her brain is a little confused. She drives home and forgets to scold.


    Wang Junxian was lying on the carpet, smiling. He touched his neck, but he was bleeding.


    It was Hua Zhi who scratched her just now when she was on the run. This woman also has powerful claws.


    But he didn''t lose either, he did, didn''t he?


    Look at Hua Zhi''s reaction. It seems that she hasn''t kissed for a long time. She''s like a novice.


    In this way, Wang Junxian was very happy. Then he lay down for a while and went to find a band aid to put on his wound.


    And Hua Zhi there is not good where to go, go home to take a bath quickly, and then just keep brushing, keep brushing.


    Even the scene that just happened flashed in my mind from time to time is just like a dream.


    What''s more terrible is that she even changed her mind and dared not to scold that guy on wechat, or even speak.


    She didn''t respond to her own feelings. Was she being kissed by someone else.


    After all, she has always been the queen, who dares to offend?


    But in the end, she was still thinking about that question. What''s she doing and kissing with others? About the bird named Guan Wang?


    What qualifications does he have to run her business? It''s really nothing to look for.


    No matter what, the Liang Zi between Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian is a knot, and it''s not a small one.


    Another two days later, on the way home from school, Hua Sheng was blocked by Xie Dongyang at an intersection.


    High profile Ferrari is not who he can have?


    Hua Sheng still wondered, didn''t this person say bad? Why didn''t you come back in a few days?


    "Miss Chuntao, may I have a word with your master?" Xie Dongyang is also smart. He knows how to flatter Chuntao.


    Chuntao looks back at Huasheng at the back of the main driver.


    If she doesn''t speak, it means it''s OK.


    Xie Dongyang opened the car door since he came here. He took a look at the Hua Sheng inside. He was very happy.


    "I''m back from business. I haven''t seen you these days. Do you miss me? Huh He was joking.


    Hua Sheng didn''t laugh at all. He asked him seriously, "Mr. Xie, I have precious time. If you have anything, please tell me the point directly."


    Hearing Hua Sheng''s words, Xie Dongyang hurriedly handed over the bag in his hand. Seeing that Hua Sheng didn''t pick it up, he carefully placed it on the seat beside her.


    "What is this?" Hua Sheng takes a look at the package. It''s very strange. He can''t see anything.


    "I went to the northwest this time, and got some specialties there, but they are not worth money. Some yaks are dried, some mare''s milk wine and so on. Hey, try it. If it''s delicious, I''ll ask the people over there to mail it to you."


    "No, thank you for your kindness." Hua Sheng said that he would return it when he picked it up.


    Xie Dongyang retreated several meters. "If you don''t want to, just leave it in the trash can. It''s ok I''ll go first. Bye. "


    Hua Sheng:


    Xie Dongyang is really cheeky. It''s compulsory to give gifts. If you don''t want to throw the garbage can, Hua Sheng doesn''t like it. It''s a pity to throw the garbage can.


    Just glanced at the thing, "Chuntao, you and ginkgo."


    "Thank you, miss." Spring peach can''t help laughing.


    At last, Chuntao added, "don''t worry, miss. Thank you for not looking for you. We will never tell you about the delivery."


    Hua Sheng was stunned. "How about the river? I was not afraid of him. "

 Chapter 192

    Chuntao knows that the young lady has always been haughty to the bone, and always does things by her own way, and will not care about other people''s opinions.


    But in her and gingko''s eyes, my uncle is not someone else, her husband, and a close person.


    "My uncle must be jealous. Although he is good, we should try our best to stop him as little as possible."


    Hua Sheng didn''t say a word either. In fact, she couldn''t tell something about the river and her.


    Her original intention was not to interfere with the river. It would be better if the river didn''t come back to live here.


    But the result is just the opposite. No matter how late Jiangliu works overtime, he will drive back to ten li Chunfeng.


    As long as she is in a hurry, she will accompany her to have breakfast every day.


    Especially that night, she had nightmares. The river burst in and held her for a whole night.


    Although there is nothing substantive about them, some things have changed, that is, they are not the same as before.


    Hua Lin has not seen Bai Hao since that day. She still teaches in the University.


    There is even a pursuer, a new colleague of hers, who has been transferred back from other places and is also an excellent student. But it''s philosophy.


    A deep man, his office is not far from Hua Lin, so we often meet.


    That day after school, Hua Lin left with her bag.


    "Miss Hua."


    "Oh, Hello, Mr. Chai."


    "Will you be free later? Going to the movies together? It''s said that the recently released green book has a good reputation. I think Douban has a high score. I think you should like it. " Ms. Chai is two years older than Hua Lin. her speech and behavior are in line with the identity of a university teacher. She is very popular with students and colleagues, but Hua Lin has someone in her heart.


    "I''m really sorry for something later."


    "It''s OK, then another day." Being rejected, Mr. Chai was not embarrassed, but just chatted and left.


    Hua Lin is a little lost. She carries her bag and comes to the police station where Bai Hao is.


    In fact, she knows that it''s normal for a man and a woman to break up. In this world, maybe many couples break up every day, and the relationship is allowed to fail.


    It''s just that she still doesn''t want to, so to speak, if it''s because of Bai Hao''s infidelity, or because of her split, it''s a split.


    But it''s not because of emotional problems, it''s family problems, so she always thought it shouldn''t be such a result.


    "Eh? Is this Haozi''s friend? Why are you here? " A policeman met her as soon as he went out and recognized her.


    "I In fact, I want to ask about the suspect last time. "


    Hua Lin hesitated to move the matter out, and the police also said directly, "isn''t it all over? Didn''t Haozi send all the things back to you? In fact, you are very lucky. Except for more than two thousand cash, which was spent by the child, everything else is there and nothing belongs to it. "


    "Ah? Are two thousand dollars out of cash? " Hua Lin hears the point.


    "Yes, that kid robbed because he didn''t have money to go online. Naturally, he came for money. When we caught someone, we spent more than two thousand yuan. It''s said that he spent a lot of money in the game. Now, the kid is really hopeless. The game kills people." The policeman sighed.


    At this time, Hua Lin finally understood that her money was long gone, but when she got the bag back, she had no less.


    So the money should be Bai Hao''s own? Think of here, Hua Lin in the heart is very bad taste.


    "Is Bai Hao in it?"


    "He''s here. He''s on the night shift tonight. Come in."


    Hua Lin nodded and carried her bag into the police station.


    When Bai Hao saw Hua Lin, he was a little surprised. He got up and looked unnatural. "Xiao Lin, how are you here?"

 Chapter 193

    "I have something to do with you."


    "Well, sit first, and I''ll pour you water."


    Bai Hao turns around and takes out a disposable water cup and pours a glass of water to Hua Lin.


    Police colleagues saw that they all hid out wisely, leaving them alone in the office.


    Hua Lin took out more than two thousand yuan from her bag and put them all on the table. "You take the money back."


    "What''s the money?" Bai Hao pretends not to know.


    Hua Lin''s heart is aching and angry. What is aching is that this fool only has more than four thousand in a month. She secretly put more than two thousand in her bag. I don''t want to say, is this learning from Lei Feng?


    Angry is, all broke up, he cares about her so, what is it? It will only make her feel more reluctant to him and more uncomfortable, right?


    Hua Lin looks at Bai Hao with a straight face.


    "When are you going to keep it from me? I''m not a three-year-old. I take my own money. It''s all serial. Although the amount is right, it''s not my money. When I saw your colleague at the door just now, he also told me that my money has been used up by the robbed child. Are these your own money in my bag? "


    Bai Hao was silent, with his head down.


    "Officer Bai, are you so kind to all the female victims? You''re a good cop. " Hua Lin said angrily.


    "I just I think it''s just to help you get it back intact. "


    "Then I''m not the one who is less than 2000 yuan. Who do you think I am? Only money? "


    "I didn''t mean that. I just didn''t want you disappointed." Bai Hao explained that, in fact, he couldn''t say clearly. Maybe he had feelings for Hua Lin in his heart, so he naturally did it. Of course, he didn''t ask her to know that she could be moved or rewarded, but he didn''t think so much about it.


    "Forget it. I don''t want to be disappointed, but you broke up. Isn''t it more disappointing?" Hua Lin smiles bitterly.


    Bai Hao is speechless.


    "Take the money. Yours is yours." Hua Lin pointed to the cash on the table.


    Then get up and go.


    "Xiaolin." What else does he want to say.


    Warrington stopped, and even had extravagant hopes for a moment, and even hoped that he could say some words to retain himself because he did not give up.


    Even if he only asked her a question, could we be together again? She would immediately turn around and hold him.


    After all, I have each other in my heart


    But


    "Xiao Lin, don''t go out so late. It''s not very peaceful recently."


    "OK, thank you, officer Bai." Hua Lin left with disappointment.


    Bai Hao stood for a long time, looking at Hua Lin''s still water glass, his mood was complicated.


    It''s true to like Hua Lin, but it''s true to contradict Hua''s family. Hua''s family is really not something he can climb up as a policeman.


    If he really married Hualin, he would bear the indignation of the rich family. I''m afraid that his parents will have no place in front of their families in the future. He doesn''t want to live like that.


    After Xie Dongyang came back from the northwest, he began to keep busy.


    No one knows exactly what he''s up to, just how motivated he is.


    Xinsheng pharmaceutical headquarters, Xie Dongyang made the last call, relieved.


    Then he called several leaders of the pharmaceutical factory, "let me say something. You can choose freely according to your own situation."


    "Thank you, president." The fat executive has a fat face and a smiling face.


    "Our market is not closed. I have advanced the loan from the bank."


    "Ah? 350 million yuan, President Xie, please don''t make trouble. " A few executives are scared to be silly.


    "Am I the kind of person who plays jokes casually? I paid for the money by myself. I''ve almost put all the family property of another company here. The next step is to bring this pharmaceutical factory back to life. But the future is unknown. What you want to leave is the same as before. If you don''t want to leave, I''ll give you some compensation. You can leave at any time. "


    Xie Dongyang, with his legs crossed and his mobile phone hand leaning on his delicate chin, looks like a winner.

 Chapter 194

    Xie Dongyang''s proposal left several senior executives confused. In fact, they are all old employees.


    Knowing that, even Xie Dongyang''s father and the chairman of the group know that there is no way to save it, but the children of rich families don''t know the height of the earth, don''t know the price of firewood and rice, so they want to prove themselves by messing around. There are so many of them.


    So after several people discussed, they decided to resign and leave the mess with the compensation from Xie Dongyang.


    "Xie Dong, I''m sorry. We''re all old and young." The fat man explained with a smile.


    Xie Dongyang smiled and waved his hand. "Needless to say, I understand. Just sign this contract. We will have two feelings. The company will compensate you according to your working years here."


    Several people were very happy, thinking that they got more than expected. In fact, Xie Dongyang did not treat them badly.


    After sending away a few moths, Xie Dongyang immediately transferred the backbones from his company to fill the positions, and the professional posts were hired out with high salaries, and soon all of them were in place.


    At the same time, Xie Dongyang launched the network of entertainment circle, and at the same time announced that the integration of Xinsheng pharmaceutical was completed, officially renamed as Dongyang pharmaceutical.


    It is also announced that 10 million people will be selected to try out the company''s new products, with a period of seven days, which will be recorded and broadcasted by the most powerful local media.


    As soon as ten million yuan was announced, it exploded.


    The specific requirements are as follows: as long as you are healthy, as long as you are ordinary, as long as you have enough courage, I will send you a million.


    Ten million, ten ordinary people are required to do the new product experiment, and the whole process is live broadcast, which is really unprecedented.


    For a while, it attracted the attention of people from all walks of life.


    That night, Xie Dongyang personally recorded a small video and sent it out. It was official Xuan.


    Hua Sheng couldn''t help being curious, and secretly opened the mobile push link.


    Xie Dongyang put away his past cynicism, sat in the luxurious office, and said with great confidence, "give me seven days, and return a miracle to the world."


    This tone is really not small.


    Hua Sheng is not interested in these things, so he turns them off at a glance. I don''t know what Xie Dongyang is going to do with such a big battle?


    Xie Dongze reported to his father, "Dad, I''m sorry. Dongyang is really playing a big game this time. Xinsheng''s loan is actually made up with his own money. He is equal to purchasing Xinsheng pharmaceutical, merging the two enterprises together and integrating them. In the later period, he has invested a lot of publicity funds. There should be 500 million before and after."


    "Where did he borrow the money?" The old man of the Xie family had some accidents.


    I wanted to give the little boy a ride and let him pick up his tail and obey him. I didn''t expect the little boy to grow up at once.


    "These money are all Dongyang''s own. His venture capital has made a lot of money these years, and he also has a lot of stock genes that have all been cashed out recently, which should be all of his. If this time is not successful, he is afraid to have nothing." Xie Dongze explained to his father word by word.


    "Well, then let him go on making a fool of himself. He will be honest after losing all his money. It''s worth 500 million yuan to let him learn how to be a man." The Xie family doesn''t value 500 million yuan, so Xie Yun only thinks that if his little son can fail once, he will feel the taste of frustration, which is also excellent. It is very helpful for him to be a man and work in the future, but he doesn''t want to


    thanks to the awesome publicity in Dongyang, which has aroused the concern of the whole society. His gossip girl in entertainment circles also helped to forward it with all his strength.


    After Hua Zhi saw it, Du Le sent a wechat directly to Xie Dongyang, "I found that you really can play, don''t you just buy a drug factory? As for such a movement? What''s new? Is it for infertility? "

 Chapter 195

    Xie Dongyang almost sprays after listening to the wechat voice of Hua Zhi.


    Infertility? No, no, no, he can''t do such a high-end one, and the technology can''t reach it.


    So quickly reply, "you don''t talk nonsense, what infertility, I am doing serious business, you quickly give me publicity."


    Since the last birthday of Hua Zhi, Xie Dongyang has gone, the two have also established an inexplicable friendship. Of course, Xie Dongyang has plans, and hopes to get close to Hua Sheng through Hua Zhi.


    And Hua Zhi is to think, Xie Dongyang this person is not bad, not so bad outside, also worth being an ordinary friend.


    "Cheng, I''ll give you publicity, but you really want to do a big job?"


    "Yes, it must be done."


    "Tu wha, it''s so hard. You don''t lack money. Isn''t it good to be a dandy who can only eat, drink and play?" Hua Zhi teases him.


    "I used to be good, but now I can''t. I have a new goal."


    "Don''t tell me, the target is my five sisters."


    Xie Dongyang laughed, and then replied, "Congratulations, you will answer. To be honest, I just want to face the river. As for the purpose, it is clear. I want Huasheng."


    "You''re crazy. She''s someone else''s daughter-in-law."


    "Then I can rob and get married. I''m determined."


    "Well, I wish you success." Hua Zhi didn''t bother to persuade him, but he still helped him to forward the publicity. With the overwhelming advertising and forwarding, Dongyang pharmaceutical''s new products haven''t come out yet, and the company became popular first. Xie Dongyang took the opportunity to list on the market, and raised 300 million yuan that day, which is more than half of the capital.


    This event has become the financial news headlines, many business tycoons are interested in talking about it.


    Jiangliu also pays attention to it. After all, it''s about shopping malls, and it''s very interesting.


    After the morning meeting, I also discussed with the assistant.


    "President Jiang, do you like the new product of Xie Dongyang? Many people say that the medicine is not so easy to do, maybe it''s just a flash in the pan. " Male assistant analysis.


    President Jiang laughed. "I don''t know. Xie Dongyang likes to use the sword. I don''t think he will be willing to sink if he makes such a big move. Maybe there will be a killer mace. Let''s wait and see."


    What Jiangliu didn''t expect was that Xie Dongyang actually came in the afternoon and went directly to his company to find him.


    It''s also fun to meet.


    "Thank you for coming. What can I do for you?" The river rises.


    "Don''t be afraid, Jiang. I''m not here for a loan." Xie Dongyang is also joking.


    Then they looked at each other and smiled. The assistant quickly poured tea for the guests.


    This is the first time Xie Dongyang has come to Jiangjia''s enterprise. He hasn''t set foot before.


    Xie Dongyang took a sip of tea and looked around the River office.


    "Before, my parents always compared me with you, saying that I was not as good as you in everything. I was always very unconvinced. Later, we went our own way, and there was no conflict until When you rob my bride, I''ll see you thoroughly. "


    "Rob? This word is not used accurately. I am not a robber. I am the one chosen by a Sheng. " The river is complacent.


    In particular, the three characters of Italian people are very biting.


    Xie Dongyang smiled calmly. "You don''t have to be angry with me. I won''t be angry with you. Let''s get down to business. I''m here to make a bet with you."


    "Oh? What are you betting on? "


    "Gambling Huasheng, let''s play a business game, you lose, divorce, I lose, 500 million companies give you the whole." Xie Dongyang''s words are sonorous and forceful.


    After listening to the river, the eyes can''t help but become deep This boy is really prepared to come.

 Chapter 196

    In fact, most men can''t help but fight. The more challenging they are, the more they want to try.


    Xie Dongyang bet that a man like Jiangliu must be very conceited and confident in himself, so he will definitely fight.


    It''s a pity that Xie Dongyang still miscalculated what the human heart couldn''t figure out.


    After hearing his ambitious words, Jiang Liu just smiled and said, "I have no interest in your gambling."


    "Are you afraid? Afraid to lose to me? " Xie Dongyang continues to stimulate.


    "No, I won''t bet on Huasheng, because your 500 million company is nothing compared with her." Jiang Liu''s words are from the heart. The more you get in touch with Hua Sheng, the more you find her to be a treasure girl. There are many bright spots waiting for you to dig. How can a good girl give up her hand when she is not easy to cheat? There is another saying that Jiangliu is right. For him, 500 million companies are really unattractive. He has already owned the whole Jiangjia business empire, so why care about Xie Dongyang''s small cake?


    Seeing the river flowing, Xie Dongyang is in a hurry.


    "Don''t you want to beat me? Can''t I turn over if I don''t want to lose? "


    The river lightly swept him, "no, because I never saw you as an opponent, so what''s the fun of beating you?"


    This, Xie Dongyang can be stimulated, the river flow light words, he felt that self-esteem was hit.


    Jiangliu people did not regard him as an opponent at all, so it can be seen how he was not progressive before.


    He clenched his fist, leaned on his desk and stared at the river.


    "River, you will regret today''s sentence Even if you don''t gamble with me, I will have a way to divorce you from Huasheng. I must let you lose the woman you like and everything you have now. Then you will know if I am your opponent? You know what fun it is to play with me. "


    With that, Xie Dongyang turns around angrily.


    The river is calm. Unlike Xie Dongyang, he is calm on the surface, no matter how turbulent he is.


    This is very similar to Huasheng.


    It''s called camouflage to say that it''s not good to hear. It''s good to say that happiness and anger don''t form in color. They can make great things.


    In the evening, my mother called them home for dinner, saying they had cooked some fresh corn.


    Jiang Liu takes Hua Sheng back to have a simple bite. When she leaves, she brings her daughter-in-law a lot of raw corn.


    Compared with his mother-in-law, Hua Sheng likes her mother-in-law a little.


    Although she and Jiangliu are fake husband and wife, Mrs. Jiang really treats her as her daughter-in-law. She is considerate in some small details.


    When I go back, I drive in Jiangliu, and Hua Sheng is sitting in the copilot.


    At the red light, the river looked at her and found that the little girl was playing a very childish game with her head down, called greedy snake.


    In an instant, she felt that she could not be cute. Jiangliu reached out and directly touched the back of Huasheng''s hand.


    The most deadly thing is that you touch it, but you have to pinch it twice.


    The meaning of teasing is obvious. Hua Sheng immediately slaps the river and stares, "take your dog''s paw away."


    "Ah Sheng, you are so mean. You can''t touch it." The river couldn''t help laughing and put his hand back on the steering wheel.


    Hua Sheng looks at him thoughtlessly. My God, do you want face? How about touching it?


    It seems that she is such a stingy person. It''s obviously a reversal of black and white. She''s cheap and shows good looks.


    "River, do you want face?" Hua Sheng stared at him angrily.

 Chapter 197

    "Depending on the situation, sometimes, sometimes not." The river is also open.


    Hua Sheng is convinced of his three views. Such a big man can do such a thing.


    "I warn you, you give me convergence point, move to me, don''t say I''m not polite."


    "As if you were so kind to me now."


    Hua Sheng:


    Well, this man is always a bunch of crooked reasons. If he doesn''t speak, he won''t be able to answer.


    But Jiangliu feels that this is the flirting between husband and wife, which can enhance the relationship between husband and wife.


    At night, when I went back, Jiangliu kept on calling. It was all about the company.


    He only entered the study, Hua Sheng holding Xiaohei on the sofa watching Xiaohei''s favorite animation program.


    Ginkgo came over with the fruit plate and said, "Miss, thank you for bringing me some special products. They are very delicious. Yaks are dry and fragrant. Would you like to try them?"


    "No." Huasheng refuses directly.


    "And milk flakes. They smell good."


    "You two have it."


    "We dare not take that bracelet either, and it''s only one. It''s obviously for you."


    "What bracelet?" Hua Sheng is stunned. She didn''t open the things Xie Dongyang sent. She sent the spring peach and ginkgo directly. She doesn''t know what''s in them?


    Ginkgo glanced upstairs and saw that the river study was still.


    Only then relieved takes out a very thin bracelet from the pocket, all is the red bead, looks good is very good-looking, but is not worth the money.


    At first glance, it''s the kind of ornaments that are sold to tourists, which makes Huasheng relieved.


    If it is valuable, she will return it. She must not.


    "Young lady, would you identify it as an antique?"


    "No, it''s a local stall, no more than 20 yuan at most."


    "Shit, don''t you? Xie Dongyang is so rich, and he also delivers goods to the local stall? Is it like chasing a girl? Was it deceived? " Ginkgo shocked, she did not understand these, still thought it was a good thing, rare treasure, or where will give Miss?


    "It should be. It''s OK. Whoever you like will take it with you. If you don''t like it, you will lose it."


    Hua Sheng throws the bracelet back into gingko''s hand.


    After ginkgo leaves, Hua Sheng sighs to himself and gently strokes Xiao Hei''s back.


    Xie Dongyang''s meaning, she understood, although the bracelet is a local stall, but The bead is red bean.


    What does red bean stand for? As almost everyone knows, it represents lovesickness.


    This is from the poet Wang Wei''s "Acacia" red beans born in the south, spring to send a few branches. May you gather more, this thing is loveliest.


    Xie Dongyang wants to tell her that his love for her is not to make her care about the value of things themselves.


    She got it, but what about that? Xie Dongyang is not the person she likes, it can only be the wishful thinking of that guy.


    Therefore, Hua Sheng didn''t tell gingko the story carefully. He just said to spread the goods and deal with them at will.


    The next morning, Hua Sheng went to the University for Nationalities for classes. After two sessions, she plunged into the library again.


    Different from before, where she went before was a sea of people, who surrounded her and talked about her.


    Since Yuan Shao''s incident, Hua Sheng has been isolated by these students. No one dares to approach her any more. The reason is very simple. She is a pervert with violent tendency.


    When Hua Sheng heard these rumors, he just smiled. This time, he was pure and wanted nothing.


    When she came into the library, she took a seat at random. The girl next to her got up quickly and ran.


    Don''t know how long, just hear a voice to ask her, "small Sheng, drink water?"


    Hua Sheng raises his head and sees Yu Ping holding a bottle of mineral water and smiling at her.

 Chapter 198

    To tell you the truth, if there is only one classmate in this school who impresses her well.


    That must be Yu Ping. She has no sense of poverty and no serious plan. Instead, she lives optimistically in adversity.


    Hua Sheng can''t do it, but she admires her.


    Hua Sheng receives the water from Taiping and says thanks.


    "May I sit down and study with you?"


    "Yes."


    Yu Ping sat opposite Huasheng with a book and began to talk about modern Chinese history.


    Hua Sheng only listens at first, but later finds that there are loopholes in what she said, which will be added.


    In this way, they talked for more than an hour until lunch time.


    Look at the time on the mobile phone. It''s time to eat.


    Hua Sheng closed the book in his hand and hesitated for a moment before he said, "may I invite you to lunch?"


    Before thinking about eating steamed buns, Yu Ping gave them all money. Although they didn''t have much money, they didn''t care much.


    As a human being, it''s better to have a future. Huasheng took the initiative once.


    That Yu Ping also does not pretend, nods directly to agree.


    They went out of school together to a small restaurant that Huasheng often visited. It was clean and tidy.


    It''s a Cantonese rice casserole. Huasheng doesn''t eat meat, so it''s a vegetarian rice casserole.


    Yuping ordered the classic sausage pot rice. They enjoyed themselves very much.


    During this time, Hua Sheng couldn''t help asking Yu Ping, "why do you dare to approach this wonderful flower of mine? Are you not afraid that others are afraid of me? "


    Yu Ping smiled and said, "I said the reason. Don''t be angry."


    "I''m not angry, you say."


    "Because I am a wonderful flower, and you are a wonderful flower. Wonderful flower can only play with wonderful flower, isn''t it good?"


    After saying this, Hua Sheng was stunned, and then he could not help but smile.


    She is a wonderful flower. What about Yu Ping? It''s also a wonderful work. It''s true that they are all isolated students, so it''s not uncommon to come together.


    It''s just that she is a wonderful flower living at the top of the pyramid. It''s out of place with these people because she is born with a proud and charming nature.


    Yu Ping, on the other hand, is a person living under the pyramid. Everyone looks down on her because she is poor and far away from her. She will feel extremely inferior.


    In any case, although it''s two extremes, maybe it''s fate to come together and know each other.


    Besides, Hua Sheng has observed for some time that Yu Ping is really good in character, has no bad heart and no mind, so she can not exclude dealing with her.


    "You are right. We are both wonderful." Hua Sheng agrees.


    "Xiaosheng, have you ever had someone you like?" Yu Ping''s topic is turning a little fast, and Hua Sheng doesn''t respond in a hurry.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean to pry into your privacy. I just wanted to ask if you could refuse Yuan Shao so decisively because you have someone you like in your heart? Yuan Shao is the school grass in the school. Many girls like him to the sky. To be honest, it''s hard for ordinary people to refuse him, but you can explode his head. I guess you should be someone you like in your heart? "


    "No, I just don''t like Yuan Shao."


    In fact, Hua Sheng doesn''t dislike Yuan Shao. In fact, she doesn''t like anyone who offends her. Her self-protection attribute is very good.


    Of course, Jiangliu is an exception. Although he also takes advantage of it from time to time, Hua Sheng subconsciously believes that Jiangliu has no malice, so he will automatically reduce her defense attributes.


    Later, Hua Sheng realized that the reason why she indulged in the river flow was that she had been nibbled at her heart in the long-term relationship.


    She didn''t like anyone, so she didn''t know what to like at this time.


    Yu Ping looks at Hua Sheng with envy. "It''s nice. If I were as good as you, I wouldn''t like Yuan Shao, but you have capital. I''m not qualified, ha."


    Hua Sheng doesn''t answer. Yu Ping looks at the advertisement on TV and suddenly thinks of something. She looks excited. "Xiao Sheng, do you know? I secretly signed up for the drug testing activity of Dongyang group a few days ago. If I can be selected, I can get a million bonus. "


    "Are you crazy? It''s a test drug. All drugs have toxicity and side effects. How can you make fun of your health? " Hua Sheng frowned and thought it was inappropriate for her to do so.

 Chapter 199

    Yu Ping is a little ashamed and her voice is getting smaller for fear that others will laugh at her.


    "Xiaosheng, I know that you are a child of a rich family. I don''t care about the money, but I care. I''m really afraid of poverty. I fantasize that if I really get a million yuan, I will give my parents no worries. It''s better to marry my brother or whatever. I won''t be forced to find a job I don''t like. To tell you the truth, I really like the history department. I once wanted to be a history teacher after graduation, teaching students what I have learned all my life. But my parents said, how much money can I make as a teacher? How can I support my family and my brother? So before I graduated, my parents began to plan my life goals. Let me after graduation, find a lucrative job, professional don''t need to match, I''m afraid, also confused, I''m afraid that I finally become the one I don''t like


    After hearing this, Hua Sheng was silent.


    It''s true that she didn''t experience too much of Ping''s life and couldn''t feel the same.


    I don''t know what she thinks in her heart. After listening to her, I found that her life has been dominated by money.


    It is a lofty ideal to be a teacher, but it has been defeated by the reality. It is not good not to make money.


    In contrast to her fourth sister, because the Hua family has money and power, she doesn''t care about her daughter''s career, so Hua Lin can be carefree.


    So she understood Yu Ping a little.


    "You''re right, I agree, but I can''t accept that in order to get the money, you should take yourself as the test article. Do you know how big it is? Do the duplicants understand


    "I know. I''m just saying that I''m sure I can''t choose the right one. I heard that the number of applicants has exceeded 70000, and only ten have won. Ha ha, don''t worry."


    Seeing Yu Ping giggle, Hua Sheng is more sad.


    "You haven''t graduated yet. Don''t think about things after graduation. No one can say anything good about the future."


    "Yes, you are very wise, Xiao Sheng. I am blind and obsessed."


    After dinner, they went back to the campus. In the afternoon, Hua Sheng left in advance, but he didn''t go home. Instead, he went directly to Xie Dongyang.


    Xie Dongyang is an accident. It''s harder to see Hua Sheng at ordinary times than to go to heaven. Now she has taken the initiative to find herself?


    So when sitting in the coffee and opposite to Huasheng, Xie Dongyang still thinks that he has a dream?


    "I came to you today to say one thing."


    "Well, you say." Xie Dongyang has just returned to his senses.


    "I have a classmate. Her name is Yu Ping She signed up for your test, but I don''t want her to go. I hope you must tell your people not to choose her. "


    "Well My medicine is not toxic. I can test it and get a million yuan. That''s a good thing. You should encourage your classmates. "


    Xie Dongyang is also innocent. He is not harmful. Why should Huasheng be so serious.


    "You don''t have to explain so much. I just don''t want her to try the medicine. As for how to do it, you can do it." With that, Hua Sheng stood up and left with a cold face.


    "Hua Sheng Can you stop thinking so bad... " Xie Dongyang''s face murmured with grievances.


    But what''s more poignant is that Hua Sheng is so concerned about an ordinary classmate, but he keeps away from him.


    Xie Dongyang finally listened to Hua Sheng''s words and secretly removed the girl named Yu Ping.


    Then at nine o''clock that night, the official released the list of ten people, and announced the name of the new drug - deep awakening.


    It is said to be a drug that can inhibit brain nerves. Its main function is to relax the brain, relieve mental pressure and achieve physical comfort.


    However, the more mysterious and intriguing it is, Dongyang pharmaceutical once again dominates the major news pages.


    Even the old man Xie Yun couldn''t sit still after reading the news. He asked Xie Dongze, "what is your brother doing? What medicine is deep awakening? Don''t burn yourself in the end. "


    Xie Yunzhen is afraid that his son''s thunder and rain are small this time. After the medicine is taken out, the effect is not so magical. He sinks directly. 500 million yuan of natural water floats. Xie Dongyang may also fall into the reputation of a liar.

 Chapter 200

    Xie Dongze is also very helpless, only to tell the truth.


    "Dad, I really don''t know what this is. Dongyang didn''t ask me to borrow money. I didn''t participate in the acquisition of Xinsheng this time. I only knew that he was going to launch a new drug, which I saw on TV as an advertisement push."


    "You call him to come back."


    Xie Yun is still uneasy. He is afraid that Xie Dongyang will burn himself. He wants to ask what happened first?


    Unfortunately, Xie Dongze called his cell phone and didn''t answer it. Looking at the whole live broadcast of the drug test process of ten mice tomorrow, he didn''t want anyone to interfere, let alone fail.


    No one knows. In fact, the first mouse of this new product is Xie Dongyang himself. Why don''t you do experiments with animals?


    Because it''s a drug that inhibits brain nerves, you can''t see the brain response of animals even if they use it.


    The main reason is that the ingredients of the medicine have not been banned and are harmless to human body. In fact, it is impossible for new products to come out so quickly in a short time.


    Coincidentally, Professor Fan started to develop the drug 15 years ago. Due to the closure of the factory, he had no environment and ingredients to develop, so he had to stop halfway.


    Now see Xie Dongyang so crazy want new drugs, he only picked up to continue to try, and then synthesis to come out.


    What are the specific effects? This should be kept secret, but it can be said that Xie Dongyang is extremely satisfied with this new product after the test.


    At that time, Professor Fan was hired as the chief pharmacist of Dongyang pharmaceutical with an annual salary of 30 million yuan. Some of the team members also followed and some stayed in the northwest to purchase raw materials.


    Xie Dongyang believes that once this deep awakening is launched in large quantities, it will surely be sought after.


    At that time, making money is small. It''s a big thing for him to make a start. It''s small to hold gas with his father. It''s important for him to be able to compete with Jiangliu in the mall.


    After all, he did it for Huasheng.


    Therefore, it is an unchanging law since ancient times that heroes feel sad about beauty pass.


    The next morning, the most influential local media began to help Dongyang pharmaceutical industry live broadcast the whole process of the drug test.


    Comparable to reality TV, ratings are even more pop stars of major platforms, attracting the attention of the whole people.


    As they compared before and after taking the medicine, they talked and explained with pharmacists.


    In the end, we gradually understand what this deep awakening means.


    To put it bluntly, after you take this medicine, your brain will relax deeply, and the people who take this medicine will have a good sleep.


    The most important thing is to be able to have a dream that makes people feel comfortable and happy. As for what kind of dream it is, it varies from person to person.


    Maybe it''s because of the hypnotic effect, so it will let you have a dream you want most, such as the person you want to see most, the thing you want most.


    Xie Dongyang remembers the night he took the medicine and had a dream to continue the wedding with Hua Sheng.


    I dreamed that he ran back to the scene in his bridegroom''s dress, and Hua Sheng was still waiting for him.


    Then two people finished a grand wedding, which is exactly what he thought.


    Later, he also asked Professor Fan what raw materials can be so powerful, with the effect of hypnosis.


    Professor Fan didn''t say at first, but later revealed that one of the raw materials is a unique plant in the deep mountains of Northwest China, which is called Renshen grass.


    This thing has the effect of clearing your eyes and calming your nerves. It can make you relax. Once your brain is relaxed, your natural dreams are all sweet.


    And Professor fan made improvements on the basis of this concentration grass, so in the end, deep awakening became a kind of blue liquid, a very small one, with high beauty value.


    After seven days of live broadcast of drug test, Xie Dongyang''s Dongyang Pharmaceutical Co., Ltd. shares were bullish all the way. It is said that many pharmaceutical companies around the country have come to place orders to discuss cooperation before the official sale. In just 15 days, he won a battle and made himself a drug tycoon from a dandy boy who ate, drank and had fun.


    That night, Xie Dongyang went on a TV interview, and Hua Sheng saw this.

 Chapter 201

    The host asked, "President Xie, what inspired you and made this deep awakening?"


    After hearing this, Xie asked, "tell the truth or lie?"


    When asked, the host was confused and smiled awkwardly. "Thank you for your humor. We all like to hear the truth and lies, as long as you say them."


    Xie Dongyang looked at the camera and said slowly, "if it''s a lie, then I will tell you that I make this medicine for the benefit of the people. For the young people under great pressure, I will give them a good medicine to decompress and regulate their sleep. It''s said that 80% of the young people will have a sense of dependence on mobile phones after they have smart phones. The sleep time is also getting shorter and shorter, so I hope that deep awakening can save the sleep condition of young people after the drug is launched. "


    "President Xie has a very big pattern. What''s the truth?" The hostess smiled gracefully and handed the microphone to Xie Dongyang again.


    Xie Dongyang paused and continued, "if I''m honest, then I want to say that all I''ve done comes from a girl I like. In order to be with her and to give her a happy life, I''ve made constant efforts to turn myself into an excellent person and not let her down."


    "Wow, so inspirational, so sweet, I don''t know which girl is so lucky to get the sincerity of President Xie."


    "Well You may know later. " Xie Dongyang a mysterious smile, words here is not more said.


    After watching gingko and Chuntao, I was looking at my miss at the same time.


    Hua Sheng is still calm, with no expression at all.


    "Miss, how do I think that person Xie Dongyang said is you?" Ginkgo is a bad laugh.


    Chuntao nodded. "It must be our young lady. He was afraid that he knew that young lady didn''t like idle people, so he went to do some work. Then he took the shit luck and developed some new medicine. Later on, I was very interested in this medicine. I didn''t know what dream I would have after eating it, ha ha."


    "You are not afraid of being poisoned. How dare you use the medicine he developed?"


    "Even if something can be sold on the market, it must have been tested by many institutions. If there''s no problem, I dare to give it to us. It''s just that I haven''t had a good sleep recently. I''ll go back and buy some, ha ha." On this point, Chuntao thinks that Miss Xie Dongyang is biased.


    Hua Sheng didn''t say much either. She has never been very interested in this kind of thing.


    That night, Qin Wanyu opened a private room in the country, and found Jiangliu, Wang Junxian and Gao He to drink and chat.


    Coincidentally, Hua Zhi also went, but Hua Zhi is with several friends in the entertainment circle.


    So when Hua Zhi came in, she happened to meet with the river.


    "Eh? So clever? " Hua Zhi says hello.


    "You''re here, too?"


    "Well, with some friends, how about you? Is five younger sisters here? " Hua Zhi also specially looked for it, but did not find the shadow of Hua Sheng.


    "I came with Jun Xian. He parked outside."


    River just finish saying this sentence, Hua Zhi face big change, then turn around to leave, even forget to say goodbye.


    The river is in a fog.


    Sure enough, two minutes later, Wang Junxian stopped and came in.


    "Jun Xian, what did you do to Hua Zhi?" The river deliberately looked at him with strange eyes.


    Wang Junxian is still light. "Why do you ask?"


    "Just when I met Hua Zhi, I said you were outside, and she and the mouse met the cat. Yes, she ran away. Are you two already...?" The river admitted that the idea was a bit dirty at this moment.

 Chapter 202

    "No." He knew the meaning of the river and refused directly.


    "Ha, I don''t always think there''s a story between you two." River is still not very believe, although Wang Junxian disguised very perfect.


    But look at Hua Zhi''s reaction just now, there is something wrong.


    "There''s no story between us, just an accident."


    Wang Junxian''s words made the river flow almost die of laughter. He lowered his head and followed Wang Junxian up the stairs.


    Elder brother several mood are good, river current has not because Xie Dongyang''s matter affects.


    On the contrary, he is calm. His family is a financier, so even if Xie Dongyang develops the elixir for life, he will not be interested in it. This is Jiangliu''s style.


    Maybe later, a big reason to be with Huasheng is that they don''t fight or rob. They are very Buddhist.


    After breaking up with Xie Dongyang, Liang Xiaoxiao slept with a little fresh meat, but he had no feeling at all. He could not find the sense of glory when he was with Xie Dongyang.


    Xie Dongyang is a big man, so the woman who is a big man is very beautiful. Wherever she goes, someone calls for her sister-in-law and gives her face.


    Shopping is not to see the price sign, directly all wrapped up, pet the feeling of heaven.


    This time, Xie Dongyang frequently appeared on TV programs and financial news, and his value doubled, which made many women crazy.


    Liang Xiaoxiao sent several messages to Xie Dongyang before, but none of them received a response.


    I dare not go to the villa to find it again, for fear of offending the man.


    At last, I think of a person, Feng Yu.


    When Feng Yu was about to leave work, the female secretary said that she was surprised to see a young lady.


    After entering Feng Yu''s office, Liang Xiaoxiao directly introduced himself as Xie Dongyang''s ex girlfriend.


    "You What can I do for you? " Feng Yu has some accidents. Xie Dongyang''s women are always out of touch with her.


    After all, she is Xie''s real daughter-in-law. Now she is the financial director of Xie''s group.


    But Xie Dongyang''s girlfriends, most of them have no result, they are all little stars.


    "Sister-in-law, I can''t help but think of you. I hope you can forgive me for my recklessness." Liang Xiaoxiao''s eyes are red.


    "Sit down and say it." Feng Yu''s face was muddled and he didn''t know what was going on.


    After Liang Xiaoxiao sat down, he shed tears and flirted, "Dongyang and I really love each other. He always said that I am the most singing girl he has ever met. When we were together, we were almost recognized by all his friends. He also said that when the opportunity was ripe, he took me to see my family, but he didn''t expect Later. "


    "Then what happened?" Feng Yu is also worried.


    "Later, after the event of escaping marriage happened, he blamed me for everything. The angry river robbed his fiancee. Maybe men should be proud. He always wanted to get Miss Wu back from the Hua family. But I know that it was just because he was unwilling, not because of love. I don''t want him to be blinded by hatred. Sister-in-law, I dare not expect to enter the Xie family now I just hope that I can be around Dongyang and become a confidant of the beauty


    "Miss Liang, no one else can interfere in the emotional affairs. I think it''s better for you to talk to Dongyang personally."


    What a smart person Feng Yu is, she will not be moved by her acting.


    "Sister in law, I know that Dongyang respects you very much. I always mentioned you to me before. I hope you can help me."


    Then Liang Xiaoxiao got up and picked up a beautiful bag behind him. Feng Yu glanced at it, which was a platinum bag of Hermes.


    And it''s the one that''s hard to buy. It''s more than 400000 yuan. This little star is really thoughtful and well prepared.

 Chapter 203

    "Sister-in-law, this is my wish. Take it first."


    "Miss Liang, I can''t, thank you for your trust in me, but I really can''t help it. Dongyang and I usually have a good relationship, but that doesn''t mean that I can interfere in his private affairs. He is an adult with independent thinking and personality, emotional matters. I think he is free to judge, sorry."


    Feng Yu, as a wise daughter-in-law of the Xie family and her husband''s wife, is not in vain.


    Not to mention hundreds of thousands of bags, even millions of bags, she will not accept.


    Xie Dongyang has a good relationship with her, but she naturally knows what she is and will not cross the boundary, which has always been her way of doing things.


    Liang Xiaoxiao said all he could, but he didn''t get Feng Yu''s help, and finally left disappointed.


    At eight o''clock that night, Xie Dongyang came back to eat with his family. His face was obviously full of spirits.


    "Dad, do you see the share price before the closing tonight?" On the dining table, Xie Dongyang asked deliberately.


    Xie yunban didn''t say a word on his face, knowing that his son was intentional. Xie Dongze smiled, "don''t be angry with my father. My father and I watched it. At the end of the day, it was 15.8, nearly tripled, right? It means that your current pharmaceutical factory has a market value of at least 1.5 billion yuan. "


    Xie Dongyang takes a abalone and is proud of it.


    "Be careful of flying high and falling hard." Thank you for your words.


    "Dad, just pour cold water on it. I''m not afraid. Ha, now the drugs haven''t officially started to be sold. I''ve already received orders and I''m soft. Several pharmaceutical companies, including overseas companies, have expressed their interest in buying agency rights. This time, I''ve completely turned over and saved what you said is an impossible mess."


    "Dad and I didn''t think of it, but it''s enough to prove that you didn''t start a business well before, not without the ability, just lazy." Xie Dongze accused.


    Xie Dongyang laughs, he is really lazy, after all, his family is so rich, he has no motivation to struggle, to be so tired.


    Now it''s different. He has a goal.


    "When will you be back?" Xie Yun looks at his son. On the surface, he is serious. In fact, he is proud of his son.


    "I''m coming back today to say that. I''m not going back to the headquarters for the time being. I''m doing a good job in Dongyang pharmaceutical industry. I''m trying to find out first. I''ve also helped our family to find another channel. Anyway, it''s all a family. I don''t know that clearly." Xie Dongyang is in the limelight now. Of course, he doesn''t want to go back to the headquarters. After all, he doesn''t feel relieved to be managed by outsiders.


    "Whatever you want." Xie Dongze didn''t say anything and the old man didn''t say anything, but he acquiesced to his idea.


    After dinner, Feng Yu took the opportunity to take Xie Dongyang aside.


    Said that Liang Xiaoxiao found her today.


    When Xie Dongyang heard this, he frowned and scolded, "sister in law, you should pay less attention to that scheming bitch. She is the best actress, and I don''t take less advantage of her. I don''t owe her. She is greedy for more. Such a woman, I really don''t like it. If I''m tired of playing, I won''t throw it away. Is it Chinese new year?"


    Feng Yu said with a faint smile, "my sister-in-law naturally knows that you don''t like that kind of woman, but you are so active in starting a business now. I''m afraid it''s not for the little grandma of the Jiang family?"


    "For her, of course." Xie Dongyang also admitted generously.


    "Dongyang, you are not a woman in this status? Why do you have to compete with the Jiang family? It''s not good? " Feng Yu doesn''t think it''s a very powerful thing for him to fight against the Jiang family. Instead, he worries that he will be angry with Jiang Liu in the future, which will affect Xie family''s business.

 Chapter 204

    "Sister in law, river flow is just one of the reasons why I want Huasheng. It''s sincere, not holding my breath, not unwilling. You don''t understand that she is a woman who can make me change myself willingly. I have a hunch that if I can be with her, I will be a hundred times happier than now."


    Feng Yu laughed angrily after hearing this. "What kind of soup does Huasheng give you? If you are because of your appearance, I advise you to let it go. Women will be old. She is now 22 years old, but 20 years later, she is just a woman forgotten by time. Dongyang, you are still too young to see things on the surface. "


    Xie Dongyang leaned back against the railing behind him, smiling brilliantly.


    "Sister in law, I know all of what you said, but I just like her and want to get her. What can I do?"


    "Forget it. I can''t talk about you. I won''t talk about it first. Maybe you will understand it later." Feng Yu is so obsessed with his uncle''s lack of oil and salt. He is afraid that no matter how much he says, it won''t help.


    In fact, Xie Dongyang understands these words.


    It''s Xie Dongyang''s heart. She didn''t understand. Neither did Hua Sheng. No one else.


    On that day, Xie Dongyang was strolling in the street jewelry shop in Northwest China.


    Then I saw such a love poem at the door of the shop.


    I''ve been a celestial being alone for thousands of years. I''ve been condemned by thousands of people. I think I''ve tasted all kinds of bitterness and bitterness. It''s not until that day that you look at me that I understand why I care for my lover.


    Xie Dongyang is not a young man of literature and art, but he was deeply touched by this poem, and even the first thought in his mind was the figure of Hua Sheng.


    For her sake, he is willing to give up his former self and start again, just to win a smile.


    So he went into the shop and bought a string of red bean bracelets representing lovesickness. He knew that Hua Sheng couldn''t see it, but he still wanted to express it.


    People live for decades, thousands of rivers and mountains, maybe around, Huasheng will come back to him.


    But these words, he just put in mind, never told anyone, including Xie Dongyao.


    Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi have not contacted or met for several days since that day.


    at ten o''clock this evening, Hua Zhi finished the work early and applied the mask to brush micro-blog.


    The mobile phone rings. When I look at wechat, it''s from Wang Junxian.


    Wang Junxian:?


    Hua Zhi: roll


    Wang Junxian: come to my home for lunch on Saturday.


    Hua Zhi: who do you think you are? You, President of the United States, have listened to my aunt. I helped you to fulfill my promise of being drunk. Now I have no obligation to help you. You take advantage of me. I will have a chance to calculate with you later. You wait for my aunt to finish this.


    Wang Junxian takes his mobile phone and laughs without speaking.


    Directly sent a small video, Hua Zhi opened, directly gas explosion.


    It''s actually the ambiguous picture of their kissing that day. I''m going to say that she was forced to kiss. What does that mean? He has a HD camera at home?


    Hua Zhi: Wang Junxian, believe it or not, I will rush to your house right now, which can blow your dog''s head and let you spend the rest of your life in a wheelchair.


    Wang Junxian: OK, I''ll wait for you at home. You''re Teddy if you don''t come.


    Hua Zhi: you are Teddy. Your family are Teddy.


    OK, Hua Zhi admits that she was a bit boastful just now. In fact, she dare not go to that son of a bitch''s house again. She was strongly kissed last time. How could she go this time?


    Hua Zhi: Wang, I''m at odds with you. Please wait for my aunt.


    Wang Junxian: come to my house for dinner at 11:30 on Saturday. If you are a second late, I will announce the kissing video.


    Hua Zhi:

 Chapter 205

    Another threat? Again? But what to do?


    In exchange for the threat of others, Hua Zhi had already found a group of small hooligans to go home and beat them up. But Wang Junxian was Wang''s family. He was so famous that he didn''t talk about it. Both black and white made friends.


    Even if you are willing to pay, no one dares to touch one hair of this prince.


    Or in exchange for threats from others, Hua Zhi called the police and said he was blackmailed, but did the police dare to arrest Wang Junxian? Besides, he didn''t extort anything. Didn''t he ask for a dime?


    This is really not clear, Hua Zhi can only recognize, eat this dumb loss, she kept in mind, thinking that seizing the opportunity must be mercilessly revenge on him.


    Who can think of the arrogant queen Hua Zhi, who will eventually fall into the hands of a man with few words?


    In other words, the honest people who dress up as pigs and eat tigers can''t be provoked. After all, they are not as honest as they seem.


    At the same time, the ten li spring breeze is also very lively. The rare ten o''clock of Huasheng is not sleepy, but enters the piano room.


    There are piano, guzheng, pipa, violin, as long as Huasheng instruments, everything.


    But after grandma died, she was not in the mood to get these things.


    Today, Huasheng and Chuntao gingko watched the martial arts movies all night, especially were aroused by Lin Qingxia''s performance of the invincibility of the East.


    So Hua Sheng got interested in wearing red ancient clothes and sat in the piano room.


    When the river comes back, it follows the sound of the piano to the door of the piano room.


    I saw Hua Sheng sitting on tatami in a red dress, holding the strings and smiling.


    A group of Canghai laughed and played with guzheng. It''s really unique.


    Although she is very thin and weak, her fingers are very strong when playing, so the music is very smooth.


    Chuntao and gingko are infatuated with each other. Gingko still keeps recording small videos with her mobile phone.


    Jiang Liu, with his suit and coat, leans on the door so seriously.


    There is no need to disturb. I have been waiting for Huasheng to finish playing.


    She raised her head just to speak before she found the man at the door.


    "Well How long have you been back? " Hua Sheng is embarrassed.


    Spring peach and ginkgo both look back, see my uncle, quickly get up to find an excuse to go downstairs.


    "You''ve been back since you first played."


    "I just play." Hua Sheng hurriedly gets up and puts away the zither. He is not used to the feeling of being watched by men.


    "How could you be so elegant today?" The gentle opening of the river.


    "I watched some martial arts movies in the evening, and suddenly heard this tune, I played it for a while." Hua Sheng lowers his head and carefully picks the paddles down.


    "It sounds good." River flow praises way.


    Hua Sheng is still a little embarrassed. He looks down and doesn''t say a word.


    "A Sheng."


    "Yes?"


    "Do you regret it?" River suddenly asked her such a sentence.


    Hua Sheng stops the action in his hand, and looks up at him with the paddles still to be picked.


    His eyes, peaceful look is a little different feeling.


    "What regret? I don''t understand what you''re asking? "


    The river dropped his coat on the carpet at the door, step by step, and approached her.


    "A Sheng, if on that day, Xie Dongyang didn''t escape from marriage, there would be no meeting later. How are you doing with me now? Have you ever regretted entering our jiangjiamen? Have you ever thought that if you had married Xie Dongyang according to the original plan, would it be better than now? "


    At the end of the question, the distance from Huasheng is only a dozen centimeters. It seems that Huasheng can hear his breathing clearly.


    To be honest, such a river makes her a little nervous.

 Chapter 206

    In fact, Hua Sheng really doesn''t know how to answer. It seems a little too straightforward to say that he doesn''t regret.


    It''s as if she has any thoughts on him. If she regrets, it''s a lie. Since she got married to Jiang''s family, she will not regret eating, drinking and taking care of her.


    So no matter how to answer, it''s hard to say. Hua Sheng can only be silent


    Then they were silent for about several tens of seconds, and the river could not help kissing at the corner of Huasheng''s mouth.


    Hua Sheng''s eyes widened. Before he could respond, he listened to his gentle voice. "Good night, ah Sheng."


    Hua Sheng went back to the bedroom to take a bath and lay down on the bed. Looking back at the kiss, he felt that his face was burning and hot.


    What do you say? River that kiss, really only kiss in her mouth corner, but that is more provocative than kiss in her lips.


    This man is really He''s a flirt, right? After a close examination of his past, he really does not have such a history of love abuse.


    Is he pure minded? That''s impossible. How could a simple person think of nibbling her heart step by step?


    Hua Sheng couldn''t sleep over and over, thinking about the river, thinking about the kiss, so he lost sleep for the first time.


    In fact, what she is more troubled about is that she doesn''t understand her heart. She doesn''t know. Is it moving?


    Is it because I''ve been with him for a long time?


    Or because he is excellent, can''t help appreciating him and approaching him?


    Hua Sheng touched the corner of his mouth, and the Buddha left his unique man''s breath


    Hua Sheng was born in Zhong Cuishan. He was with his grandmother, Chuntao ginkgo and several aunts.


    It''s true that she has never met a man, so she doesn''t know what it is for her without any love experience?


    She got up late in the morning. Jiangliu had breakfast and went to work.


    For what happened last night, Chuntao and gingko don''t know, nor can she mention it.


    After dinner, Hua Sheng asked Chuntao to send her to find Hua Lin, whose school is not far away from the University of nationalities.


    When Hua Sheng went, Hua Lin just finished a class, with her textbook in her hand and pleated skirt under her sweater. She was full of teacher temperament.


    "Four elder sisters, do you have time to talk


    "Well, it''s hard for you to come to me." Since then, Hua Lin has been close to Hua Sheng. Hua Lin brings Hua Sheng to a coffee shop on campus for a seat.


    "A Sheng, you come to me. What can I do for you?"


    "Yes." Hua Sheng nodded.


    "Let''s see what I can do for you."


    Hua Sheng hesitated again and again, and then asked, "four elder sisters, I really want to ask you, how do you feel about liking someone?"


    Hua Lin was stunned. How could she think of the five sisters who don''t eat fireworks?


    But after the reaction, she smiled, "do you want to ask you and the river?"


    Hua Sheng''s cheek is a little red. "I''m not sure, so I think you''ve been in love. I want to ask you."


    Hua Lin smiled again, "how to say? Like a person''s feeling, very magical, is that you think he is a person who can understand you, when you are with him, it will be very natural, do not need to pretend just to be yourself, will miss when you don''t see it, will be happy to see like a child, even you will unconsciously put him into your future plan. But I''m just talking about my feelings, love, everyone is different, so I can only give you some reference. "


    Hua Sheng nodded. She understood Hua Lin.


    "Five younger sister, do you really like the river?" Looking at her entanglement, Hua Lin guessed what she was thinking.

 Chapter 207

    Hua Sheng shook his head. "Four elder sisters, seriously, I''m not sure. I don''t know what it is. I just heard from you. I don''t think I''m as good as you said about the river. But I know that he''s not a stranger who has nothing to do with me now."


    "Well, you don''t need to get tangled up. This kind of thing should follow the fate and take a step by step."


    Hua Lin thinks that falling in love after marriage is also a good thing. At least two people are already husband and wife.


    Jiang Liu''s family background is first-class, and her reputation is good. If her five sisters really entrust her, she must be a good story.


    I thought I could find the answer here. Unfortunately, Hua Lin''s description of liking a person is different from her inner feelings.


    After sitting for a while, Hua Sheng went back to the University for nationalities.


    Chuntao sent her to the school gate and left. Huasheng was carrying his bag to the classroom gate.


    I heard that several girls were running on Yu Ping, and they had something to do with her.


    "Yu Ping, I used to think you were a bully. You have a backbone. Now I find that you are also a licking dog."


    "That is, if you see that wonderful flower with money, you can post it. Do you have any self-esteem? Is it comfortable to be a rich man''s dog leg? "


    Yu Ping is a little worried. "I don''t have it. Xiaosheng is very nice. It''s not what you think. She has money and no money. She is worth being a friend.


    "But I don''t believe it. If the woman has no money, will you flatter her? But it''s also true that you''re so poor, and it''s also a way to ingratiate yourself with rich people. But she''s a junior, and money is not right. Aren''t you afraid to follow her and become coquettish? "


    "Don''t say that. Xiaosheng is not a junior. If you don''t know the truth, you will spread rumors." Yu Ping can''t deal with it alone, but she really explains it to Hua Sheng.


    After listening for a while, Hua Sheng loses patience and directly opens the door to enter.


    When she came in, several girls besieged Ping were honest.


    Immediately shut up and go back to your seat, because they know that they can''t afford this woman.


    Being able to beat yuan Shaohou violently and be safe shows that people have a strong background.


    These girls are not fools, though they are jealous and jealous.


    After Hua Sheng came in, she went to her seat. When she passed by Yu Ping, she paused.


    Then he said thoughtfully, "I have learned a new word recently, which is lemon essence. I think it''s very interesting to share with you. Those who can''t eat grapes and say sour grapes are afraid that all the lemons are refined. It''s estimated that the final result will be sour. You should stay away from those people so as not to jump all over your lemonade. "


    Yu Ping can''t help laughing after listening. She knows what Hua Sheng means. It''s innuendo.


    Those girls were also angry, but they didn''t dare to hate, because they counseled.


    I can only listen to Hua Sheng''s running on them. Yu Ping envies Xiao Sheng''s personality. If you want to meet her, you can meet her. It''s all in your mood.


    She always thinks that if people can live to the realm of Xiaosheng, it''s really a trip to the world for nothing.


    As soon as Hua Sheng was seated in her seat, a girl with a good family couldn''t help but fight back, "what can I do for a guy? You are not the only one in the class who has money. I don ''t think you have any famous brand. It is not as good as my whole outfit. Your gold owner is not willing to pay you to buy it, is it? You shouldn''t have. Then you didn''t lose a lot of money? "


    Hua Sheng glanced at the girl, especially the colorful coat of Gucci. At the same time, she dazzled herself.

 Chapter 208

    Hua Sheng takes out a history book and turns it calmly. Then he casually says, "girls, you need to lose weight first. Otherwise, when you are three meters away, you can''t see whether you are wearing LV or Chanel, Hermes or Rolex, but you can see your round face with thick waist, short legs and big buttocks at a glance. So it doesn''t matter what you wear. It''s the body that matters. "


    After Hua Sheng said this, the girl''s face was blue and white, and she had to be ashamed of herself. After all, she looked more than 150 Jin.


    Yu Ping is devoted to Xiaosheng at this moment. She thinks that she always has a lot of gold in treating people and kills them with one move.


    In fact, Huasheng is a mystery in the University of nationalities, which makes many people can''t see the truth.


    If you say that she is a fairy, she is not a fairy. She can stand the dead with her mouth open. She has a first-class poisonous tongue skill.


    But you''re going to say that she''s a layman with her own appearance, aren''t you? She can also skillfully play Lister''s ghost fire at the new year''s party.


    It''s just a combination of angels and demons, a contradiction that can''t be explained clearly.


    But in any case, the final conclusion is that this girl is not easy to mess with, and can''t mess with.


    Hua Zhi is very anxious recently. In addition to her work, there are fewer private parties, because most of the time she curses Wang Junxian.


    This day, she brushed her micro blog and suddenly came with inspiration, intending to secretly scold the bastard and relieve her anger.


    So, after thinking hard, she sent such a micro blog - do not know if you have such a person around you? In fact, the bad ones in the heart only threaten people and hide in the dark to do some disgusting things. They dare not see the light, because they are a group of rats that everyone yells and beats. As for my recent misfortune, I was caught in a rat at home. I was so scared that I died. Please ask where I can sell tetramine. I want to kill this little garbage.


    After hair, Hua Zhi saw again several times, feel very satisfied, believe that guy sees, should know to scold is him.


    After Hua Zhi''s hair, the fans immediately enthusiastically followed the call and scolded the mouse.


    Some mainstream media also took the opportunity to forward Huazhi''s Micro blog, and read that Huazhi was plagued by rats, asking fans for advice.


    There is also a media more funny, the title is - Goddess Hua Zhi ten million mansions actually make mice? Developer inaction or poor property supervision?


    On the same day, the property staff called to help Hua Zhi clean up the mice enthusiastically, which made her laugh and cry.


    However, Wang Junxian didn''t move or send wechat.


    Hua Zhi is still curious. From time to time, open his circle of friends to see if he has any news? However, there is nothing.


    Hua Zhi still wonder, don''t say this bastard didn''t read her micro blog? No, once she tweeted, she would make headlines. It''s unlikely that she could not see.


    But now that I see it, why can I be so calm? Can''t he be stupid to see that he''s scolding him?


    Hua Zhi''s heart is already burning, but the other side is still calm.


    As a matter of fact, Wang Junxian saw it just after Hua Zhi had posted this micro blog.


    At that time, he was still in the conference room listening to several directors report the progress of the work. After he finished his work, he carefully looked at Hua Zhi''s Micro blog.


    This is to say that he is a mouse? Good, very good, very good, Hua Zhi, you''ve got skills.


    According to common sense, he should call or send wechat questions, but if he did, it would not be Wang Junxian''s style.


    For a whole day, Hua Zhi waited for a day, but didn''t see any movement from Wang, which made her upset.


    Finally, she couldn''t help sending a wechat to ask people, and wanted to be a demon.


    Hua Zhi: I said, your company is off the Internet, do not watch the news?

 Chapter 209

    After Hua Zhi''s hair is finished, she waits for others to reply happily. It''s a pity that they didn''t pay attention to her at all.


    This night, Wang Junxian slept well, but Hua Zhi struggled for half a night. What she struggled with was whether Wang Junxian saw the microblog or not, and knew whether he was the one to blame?


    In a twinkling of an eye, Saturday arrived, according to the agreement, Hua Zhi still wants to follow him back to the Wang''s old house for dinner today.


    Hua Zhi intentionally said that he had borrowed his car and asked Wang Junxian to pick her up.


    Wang Junxian also went according to the requirements. Wang Junxian''s Porsche is very low-key in the rich circle.


    Hua Zhi sat on the copilot, and began to stink, "yesterday I sent you wechat, why not return?"


    "Busy at work, I didn''t see it." People look calm.


    "Ah, did you see my micro blog?"


    "No."


    "Nonsense, my microblog is hot, so many people talk about it, how can you not read it?"


    "I really didn''t watch it. I didn''t have time. I''m not in the entertainment business."


    "Well, in that case, I''ll read it to you."


    Hua Zhi is not willing, so she takes out her mobile phone, finds her micro blog and reads it in front of Wang Junxian.


    While reading and observing Wang''s reaction, Wang Junxian didn''t respond. He was still calm and put his hands on the steering wheel.


    "Is it fun?" After reading, Hua Zhi asked him intentionally.


    "Well, it''s fun."


    "My mouse, it''s disgusting How can there be such disgusting creatures in the world? " Hua Zhi is a little gone.


    Seeing that people don''t say a word, we will intensify our efforts to think that they are good at bullying and forget all the losses they have suffered before.


    This may be the best explanation for what is "Ecstasy".


    "Well, you''re right. You''re so good-looking. Everything you say is right."


    "Oh, you are abnormal today." Hua Zhi thinks, this surname Wang''s abnormal, not angry also calculate, still boast oneself good-looking? What kind of play is this?


    Wang Junxian just smiles and doesn''t speak. No matter how much Hua Zhi goes, he doesn''t speak.


    It can be said that I can bear it very much


    However, at the moment when he arrived at the old house of the Wang family, he directly put his hand around Hua Zhi''s waist and was extremely intimate.


    What''s interesting is that it doesn''t matter whether you hold it or not. You pinch it twice on your waist. Hey, I won''t tell you how ambiguous it is. It makes people blush.


    "What are you doing?" Hua Zhi stared.


    "When you come to my house, your identity is my girlfriend. You also pretend to be a little bit like that, don''t you?" Wang Jun smiles.


    Hua Zhi just want to refute, see the old lady of the Wang family come out, behind the nanny is supporting.


    "Hua Zhi, come here, sit here and talk to grandma."


    Wang old lady likes Hua Zhi, all kinds of satisfaction, so seeing her is also all kinds of enthusiasm. In front of the old lady, Hua Zhi can''t refuse, just let Wang Junxian hold her.


    "Grandma, you look great today." Hua Zhi pretends to smile and flatters.


    "It''s not because of what happened to you and Junxian. Recently, I can wake up with a smile in my dream. I only hope that you two can get married early and have children early, which makes my old lady''s mind come round."


    When the old lady finished saying this, Wang Junxian kissed Hua Zhi directly and didn''t care about anyone else.


    "What grandma said is that Xiaozhi and I will work hard. When she has it, we will get married."


    The old lady was stunned by this. It was obvious that the two were living together? And there''s no protection at all? Get married when you have it?


    The words are so explicit that the old lady''s nanny in front of her blushes. Wang Junxian''s words are amazing.


    Hua Zhi has been kissed. Before he gets angry, he hears this sentence. He just feels like he wants to explode.

 Chapter 210

    Hua Zhi is so ruthless at the bottom. It''s a pity that he didn''t step on it. Wang Junxian''s reaction is very fast. He knows that Hua Zhi must be angry.


    But she can only play Yin, dare not in front of the old lady.


    "You are not ashamed, child." The old lady of Wang family glared at her grandson. She thought what he said was too much, and she didn''t save face for Hua Zhi.


    Wang Junxian hugs Hua Zhi''s shoulder affectionately, "what are you ashamed of? We are going to get married, sooner or later, husband and wife."


    The old lady took a look at Hua Zhi. Hua Zhi just laughed, "ha ha, yes, grandma, I think so."


    Wang''s family opened a very rich lunch, while Wang Junxian went upstairs to wash his hands, Hua Zhi followed him into the bathroom.


    Then to his butt is a foot, unfortunately, people react quickly, a hide, Hua Zhi this foot directly kicked in the washing table under the marble.


    Suddenly came the pricking pain of cone heart She squatted on the ground, tears falling.


    "Oh, my naughty fiancee, are you ok?" Wang Junxian squatted down to care.


    "Go away, don''t touch me, son of a bitch. I''ve been putting up with you for a long time. I have to get back a fair deal today."


    Hua Zhi is not convinced. She holds up her hand and hits Wang Junxian in the face. She is not merciful at all. No one can beat her.


    Wang Jun''s sharp hand caught her wrist.


    "Hua Zhi, this is my home. Are you sure you want to make trouble?" He narrowed his eyes with an air of danger.


    Hua Zhi has such a moment, all want to doubt this goods is split personality? After all, this one in front of us is totally different from the one we knew before.


    "Wang Junxian, do you have human nature? I''m kind enough to help you and cheat your grandma. How about you? Take advantage of me over and over again? "


    See the hard can not, Hua Zhi decided to soft, men can''t stand girls cry.


    Sure enough, look at Hua Zhi''s face, Wang Junxian''s cold face also eased down.


    "Who are we going too far? Have you ever thought about the consequences of your scolding me on Weibo? "


    "Well..." Hua Zhi Yusai, she really didn''t want to, scold people for a while, was tortured crematorium.


    "So Hua Zhi, don''t provoke me. Hello, I''m good. Hello, everyone. Otherwise I can''t guarantee what I can do to you. "


    Leaving this sentence, Wang Junxian got up and left.


    Hua Zhi is covering the injured foot, some sluggish, Wang Junxian is really not simple, damn it, why did he provoke him at the beginning?


    On Friday night, Jiangliu came back from work with a beautifully packed brocade box, pink and full of girlish heart.


    Hua Sheng leans on the sofa and is embroidering. She will embroider some handkerchiefs and play with them when she has time recently.


    "Ah Sheng, try it." River said while taking out the things in the brocade box, spring peach and gingko are also gossip.


    Ouch, it''s actually a pair of shoes. The heel is not very high, but the appearance is very good.


    Apricot high-heeled shoes, where the tail of the shoes is connected to the heel, are full of diamonds, glittering.


    "Good, why buy me shoes?"


    "I think it''s good-looking and suitable for you." The river laughs.


    "Straight man aesthetic." Hua Sheng looks contemptuous and feels that the shoes bought by Jiangliu are not of high taste.


    "Try it first, maybe it will look good on you." Jiang Liu squats down and helps Hua Sheng take off his left slippers.


    The palm of her hand carefully holds up her delicate white feet. Where has Huasheng experienced such a thing? Her cheeks are red immediately.


    "You start the river, I can wear it myself."

 Chapter 211

    Spring peach and ginkgo see wearing a shoe are so ambiguous, quickly hid in the kitchen, afraid to disturb the couple''s good time.


    "It''s OK. I''ll do it. Just sit still."


    After all, the river didn''t let Hua Sheng get up, so he helped her put on her new shoes.


    It''s true that the size is just right. After wearing it, Huasheng has a girl''s breath.


    "Do you have a dress that is worthy of these shoes?" The river asked her.


    "Yes." Huasheng''s clothes are many, and most of them are made of high-end cloth and hand-made.


    "Then change it and accompany me to the auction."


    Hua Sheng was embarrassed at first. After hearing this, he realized that he wanted to accompany her to attend the event. After thinking this, all the joy just now disappeared. Hua Sheng finally wore an apricot fishtail skirt with a fringe cape on it. It matched the shoes very well. The hair was made up of Ginkgo biloba, and the rest was put on a plate, It''s a proper dress for a rich young grandma. It''s noble and pressing.


    When Jiangliu and Huasheng entered, the auction had already begun, and they sat in the first row directly.


    When he arrived, he found that this was a charity auction organized by a local rich man named Wu Jun, who claimed to donate all the money raised to the Red Cross.


    So that night, many business celebrities from all walks of life came, but they did not see the shadow of Xie Dongyang.


    Wang Junxian also came, but he sat on the other side with Wang''s family. Hua Sheng also looked at it specially, and did not see the shadow of Hua Zhi.


    Jiangliu and Huasheng saw three or four pieces in a row, all of which were sold at a million yuan price.


    "A Sheng, what do you like to tell me? I''ll take a picture of it for you, and then the money will be donated to the Red Cross in your name. It''s also good deeds." The river reaches out and holds Huasheng tightly.


    "I don''t want it."


    "What? Don''t like it? "


    "It''s not about liking or not, it''s about None of the items auctioned at present are genuine. "


    There was a slight shock in the river. Although he knew a little about antiques, he didn''t find any clue, but it''s no wonder that the first row was a long distance from the stage. It''s hard to find the authenticity of the antiques without careful observation. However, the river knew that huashengdi was very researched. After all, many decorations in the spring breeze of ten li are Huasheng''s own collections. Those things, No It can be said that it''s rare, but it''s all good things. Now Huasheng says that, in all likelihood, it''s true.


    "A Sheng, are you sure?"


    "I''m sure that the host is a big liar, and it''s just like these brainless local tycoons." Hua Sheng sneers.


    Jiang Liu feels embarrassed when he touches the tip of his nose, because he brought Hua Sheng to buy her one as well.


    But now I hear it''s fake. What else can I buy.


    At this time, the host introduces the next collection, which is a landscape painting.


    Wu Jun, the organizer, took the microphone and said, "this landscape painting of master Feng Qinghong was bought by a partner in Italy five years ago. I liked it very much when I saw it. Although the painter of Feng Da was a painter of the Republic of China, his painting output was very small and the amount of life was not high. Especially this landscape painting, which is his best, is very precious and I didn''t know it was there If anyone can take it home, the starting price of this painting is seven million. "


    When his words just came to an end, Hua Sheng sneered, "he lied. Mr. Feng''s landscape paintings are really famous, but he only painted three in his life. Two of them were given to his children, which have been kept in the hands of his family. The third one was given by Mr. Feng to his best friend Nian Shunqing. In 1972, Mr. Feng moved to Singapore with his family. In 1981, Mr. Nian died of illness. His daughter knew that Taoist father loved this painting so much that he buried it with Mr. Nian in the cemetery. Where is the landscape painting of Wu Jun? "


    "A Sheng, how do you know so well?" The river flow is very hard to be startled by Huasheng.

 Chapter 212

    Hua Sheng took a look at him and was still calm. "Because I also like Mr. Feng''s paintings, I asked someone to look around for them and wanted to collect them. Finally, I got the news politely. The Feng family was born in a scholarly family and didn''t value money, so they wouldn''t sell the things handed down by the seller in any case. Mr. Nian''s painting was deeply buried in the loess, so the man in front of me had a pair The forgeries sell for seven million yuan. Do you think he''s got a hole? "


    After river current is surprised, one face adores looking at own daughter-in-law.


    "Ah Sheng, you are excellent."


    "Don''t make any noise." Don''t boast so much. Hua Sheng is not at ease. Don''t look at him again.


    However, although Wu Jun is known to be a liar, Hua Sheng doesn''t expose it. After all, she has never been a meddler.


    Up to the end of the auction, all ten antiques were sold, raising more than 30 million yuan.


    The river asked Hua Sheng in a low voice, "ah Sheng, are these ten pieces fake just now?"


    "It''s not all. There are three genuine products, but the price is inflated. For example, the market price of the sandalwood fan is more than 100000 yuan. At last, he sold more than two million yuan to others, and the purple jade hairpin. Although it''s exquisite, it''s only worn by the ladies of the big folk families. It''s not a prince or noble, so it''s not worth 1.6 million yuan. Of course, if these people have money to give, then It''s another thing. It''s the IQ tax. "


    The river couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" Hua Sheng stared.


    "I just think that when you have such humor, IQ tax, you can think of it."


    "Originally, if I wasn''t there, you would be trapped today, and then you would be handed over." Hua Sheng looks at him and looks like I saved you.


    "Yes, ah Sheng is right. But then again, Wu Jun is very powerful. Ten pieces of collection, seven fake and three true, can''t be seen. It''s also brilliant." Jiangliu doesn''t know this Wu Jun very well. He only knows that he started his career as an environmental protection worker, and that opening and closing his mouth is all about charity. He has some friendship with some rich people in his old life.


    Hua Sheng sneers, "his tricks are light and familiar. It''s wise to sell them with the help of the real and the fake."


    At the end of the auction, the two went out and met with Wu Jun. Wu Jun was very enthusiastic when he saw the river. "Mr. Jiang xiannier, haven''t you seen anything today? It''s a pity that I didn''t do it. Uncle Wu is sorry for you. "


    In fact, what this really means is that you are so rich, why don''t you buy one? I''m not happy that I didn''t get your money.


    Hua Sheng picked up his handkerchief and covered his smile. He just thought it was fun.


    "Ah, I''ll take my wife to have a look. There''s nothing to see. I didn''t give it up." Of course, the current of the river has also been involved with him.


    "It''s OK. Next time, when my uncle gets something better, you must do something. As we all know, SS and I are good friends. So what she identified are rare treasures. If you have money, you can''t buy them. Don''t miss it next time, nephew."


    Wu Jun really dares to say that even if he and SS are good friends, they can say it. It seems that they usually boast a lot about cowhide.


    Without waiting for Jiang Liu to answer, Hua Sheng couldn''t help but smile and ask him, "Mr. Wu, since you are good friends with SS, how old is she this year? Who is it, where is its nationality and where does it live? "


    "Here It''s a secret. I can''t say that SS is a very low-key person. She doesn''t like being asked about her private life. As a friend of hers, I must keep it secret for her. Please understand. But I promise that I can introduce it to my niece and daughter-in-law in the future. OK? " That Wu Jun face not red heart not jump of say this words.


    However, Hua Sheng feels that this is by far the funniest joke she has ever heard, not one of them.

 Chapter 213

    How can Hua Sheng continue to expose such a person? Just play dumb and cooperate with him.


    So Hua Sheng said with a smile, "OK, Uncle Wu, I remember your words. I will wait for the day when you introduce Ss to me."


    Up to the car, Hua Sheng was still smiling. She seemed to be in a good mood. When she smiled, she was different from other women.


    She never laughs. When she is happiest, at most, the corner of her mouth is slightly raised into an arc. However, her face is high, so no matter how she laughs, she is pretty to death. Seeing that she is in a good mood, the river deliberately teases her.


    "What makes you so happy?"


    "Nothing."


    "A Sheng, I find you know a lot. Tell me, do you have any unique skills? I don''t know. There''s no show for me. "


    How long did Jiangliu know her? She played zither, drew pictures, appraised antiques, embroidered, arranged flowers and accepted people.


    He really didn''t know how much treasure there was on this little girl. Anyway, every time, he was amazed.


    Mingming is only 22 years old. Her face is full of collagen, but she is very mature in speaking and doing things. She has just identified antiques as a master.


    It''s no wonder that Xie Dongyang is going back on his word. He pasted it like a dog''s skin plaster. He thinks he''s going to fall a little bit


    "No, I''m just a hobby. I like research. I''m not that professional. Don''t take me too seriously."


    Hua Sheng doesn''t want to be known how much strength she has? Her principle of life has always been low-key.


    Jiang Liu saw that she was unwilling to say it and did not ask.


    When returning home, Huasheng takes off his shoes and hands them directly to Jiangliu.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Here you are. These shoes are too expensive. I don''t want them." Hua Sheng did check. There are more than 80000 pairs of shoes. They are not cheap.


    "That''s enough. Don''t humiliate me, will you? Where is my Jiang family short of a pair of 80000 shoes? Keep them, and wear them if you want to. If you have a chance to see them, I will buy them for you and more. "


    The river flow is sincere. Hua Sheng has heard it a little I can''t say how it feels.


    In a word, the river refused to ask for it, and Hua Sheng didn''t insist on it at last. He just left it on the shoe rack in the cloakroom.


    Xie Dongyang''s medicine officially went on sale a week later. Instead of retailing, it can only be bought from drugstores and medicine supermarkets. The large hospital is still under observation and has not called for its use.


    In the beginning, Hua Sheng didn''t take it seriously. Frankly, he didn''t look up to Xie Dongyang. He didn''t think he could develop anything good.


    But later, with the increasing popularity of word-of-mouth, the popularity became better and better, and the sales were amazing.


    Hua Sheng also did not resist, let Chuntao go out to buy himself a small bottle.


    After Huasheng bought it, she didn''t use it urgently. Instead, she did a composition analysis first to confirm that she didn''t lose any poison before she ate it.


    When you drink the blue liquid, you will feel cold and cold in your mouth. The taste is slightly sweet and the smell is fragrant, which is not really bad.


    That night, after Hua Sheng fell asleep as usual, he had such a dream.


    Zhong Cuishan, covered by snow, is silver. Hua Sheng is dressed in a red cape, holding an umbrella and dancing in the snow.


    Humming her favorite song "the city of China"


    rain over egret state, nostalgia for the bronze sparrow tower


    "Ah Sheng, it''s too cold. Come to the house first."


    Hua Sheng listens to the familiar voice, suddenly looks back, she is surprised to see grandma''s kind face.


    She put away her umbrella and ran excitedly towards the house.

 Chapter 214

    When the door was opened, a warm feeling came to my heart.


    She saw her grandmother in her favorite blue lined jacket, with an old-fashioned bun and a silver hairpin at the back.


    In front of the stove, Xiao Hei is also lazily crawling on the white carpet, enjoying the moment.


    Spring peach and ginkgo are making lunch in the kitchen. The smell of rice comes in from time to time, which has a happy taste.


    Familiar picture, familiar breath, this is her favorite scene in these years.


    "A Sheng, you have a cold constitution. Don''t stand outside too long. Don''t play too much." Grandma''s nagging instructions.


    Hua Sheng nodded, his hands on his cheeks, and listened carefully while baking.


    I heard the old lady saying, "it''s a pity that you were born in modern times. Mr. suagua said that you were the life of a wealthy family in ancient times. Now that you have learned so many things, what''s the use? It''s important to get married later. It''s also important to change your temperament, otherwise it''s too cold and clean. My wife won''t like it."


    "I see, grandma." She nodded her head cleverly.


    When the first ray of light came in the morning, Hua Sheng woke up from his sleep.


    Her first reaction was that the Mammy was dead and gone.


    But these days, no matter how she thinks, grandma has never dreamt of meeting her.


    Yesterday, I ate the one developed by Xie Dongyang - after deep awakening, I really had a very sweet dream.


    When I wake up, I feel happy.


    There is the warmth of the stove, the familiar voice of grandma, and the snow of zhongcuishan.


    Hua Sheng sat in bed for a long time, then silently shed tears.


    When Chuntao came in and told the young lady to get up, she was shocked.


    "Miss, why are you crying? Have a nightmare? "


    Chuntao knows that the schedule of the young lady is very regular. She usually wakes up at six o''clock in the morning. She is sure to have breakfast at half past six.


    But today I sleep at 7:30. There is no movement. Chuntao is in a hurry. When she comes in, Hua Sheng cries.


    "I''m fine. I just dreamed of grandma." Her voice is dumb and waxy.


    "Miss must be relieved. The old lady must be in love with you and miss her before she comes back to see you. It''s a good thing. Let''s stop crying."


    Chuntao helps Huasheng to get up, change clothes and go downstairs to eat.


    "Is that medicine easy to use, miss?" Gingko also thinks about this medicine, because she and Chuntao want to try it.


    Hua Sheng is holding a teacup and sipping tea.


    At half-time, he said, "it''s OK."


    It''s OK to get a sentence from Hua Sheng. That''s a very high appraisal. It''s estimated that Xie Dongyang will die happily knowing it.


    In fact, after Xie Dongyang''s medicine went on the market, he really kept sucking gold. It is said that he sold nearly 90 million yuan in the first week, which is an unprecedented event.


    Almost set off a frenzy of national decompression. Many white-collar workers and programmers under great pressure praised the medicine one after another, saying that they would not only have a dream, but also have a safe sleep after taking the medicine, which can not be replaced by ordinary sleeping pills.


    As the saying goes, if you are red to the extreme, you will be black. This seems to be an unsolvable law.


    Xie Dongyang is so crazy to make money. Naturally, some people can''t bear it. No matter his peers or competitors, he can''t stand such a big show.


    So in the third week after the deep awakening, something happened.


    It''s said that someone died after eating the medicine. The family of the deceased took the coffin to the door of Xie Dongyang company and pulled the White Banner - unscrupulous businessman black heart medicine asked for his life. Who should return it to my dear relatives.


    When the female assistant told Xie Dongyang about this, he said directly, "no way, my medicine is as healthy as food. How can I eat the dead?"

 Chapter 215

    When Hua Sheng knew about it, he still read the news. After all, it was so noisy that it must have been reported by the major media.


    The dead man was an old man in his sixties, a resident of this city and a retired bus driver. Because of long-term insomnia, he took a lot of medicine, which was ineffective. So the old man''s daughter bought this kind of deep awakening, and took it for three days in a row, and the sleep was improved as expected. But the title was "thank my family for their evil and conspire with the law enforcement department to cover the sky with one hand"


    < br More than ten thousand words, that is to say, Xie Dongyang''s medicine profited enormously and killed people.


    What''s the natural reason for the family members'' unsuccessful argument and anti detention?


    But for the forensic autopsy results and drug composition detection, the article said that it was the result of hand and foot, collusion with the law enforcement department and forgery.


    The last thing is to stir up the people''s emotions, which means that the rich people are killing us, but they are at large because of their strong background.


    We can only be slaughtered. If we don''t make a sound, then the next victim is you, me and her.


    As soon as this soft article which distorts the facts was published, a huge tide broke out


    When Xie Dongyang read this article, he was in a bad mood. He felt wronged. He was innocent?


    How can he doubt that he is operating with money because he is thanking his family? Don''t rich people have goodness?


    At 10 p.m.


    Hua Zhi sends wechat to Hua Sheng.


    Hua Zhi: ah Sheng, do you know about Xie Dongyang? Now everyone is saying that the river has moved his hand and deliberately wanted him to be discredited.


    After reading it, Hua Sheng frowned slightly.

 Chapter 216

    Hua Sheng almost didn''t think about it. He replied, "it can''t be river current. He can''t do such a thing."


    Hua Zhi: ha ha, I think so, but it''s very fierce outside. In a word, you should pay attention to the river.


    Hua Sheng: en


    after wechat with Hua Zhi, Hua Sheng can''t sleep a bit. Xie Dongyang has an accident, but she doesn''t feel anything.


    But now the river is involved outside. What do you mean?


    Hua Sheng can''t sleep. He''s lying in bed brushing his cell phone. Sure enough, there are some comments about her and Jiang Liu.


    A big V on Weibo forwarded the article of Xie Dongyang''s company, commenting, "I''m so angry at chongguan."


    It''s easy to have infinite reverie with such obscure words. Hua Sheng points out his comments, and it''s true


    Netizen A: teacher, do you know something about it, asking for information?


    Netizen B: I also heard that Xie Dongyang and Jiangliu were sworn enemies. They had never been together before. Later, they couldn''t see each other better because of robbing women.


    What woman? Seek popular science.


    Netizen B replied to C: I also heard that he didn''t know the truth. He said that Jiangliu''s wife now is Xie Dongyang''s woman. Later, he didn''t know how to be robbed by Jiangliu. Xie Dongyang has been holding his breath. Isn''t that to start a company to win him in the mall? But now that something happened, I don''t know if the river has caused a stumbling block. Sometimes the shopping malls fight. Although we can''t see the sword and the sword, it''s easier to kill people. How long have you seen? Didn''t Xie Dongyang''s stock fall even his grandparents don''t know?


    Netizen D: Xie Dongyang is not for nothing. If you really find that it was made by Jiangliu, you won''t let him go. Don''t forget that Xie Dongyang, a pharmaceutical company, is just a small touchstone. Behind others is the whole Xie family jewelry empire.


    Netizen C: haha, we ordinary people can''t understand the business of a powerful family forever. Let''s wait to eat melons. But I''m really curious about what kind of woman we can make both Jiangliu and Xie Dongyang like. Is it a shame that we''ve lost everything?


    Hua Sheng is in no mood when he sees this place. No matter what others say, it''s ridiculous to doubt the current of the river.


    Without any evidence, it''s nonsense. It''s really out of the question. Hua Sheng leaves his mobile phone aside and opens the door to let out air.


    But unexpectedly found that the light of the study is still on, the study is almost the Royal use of the river, he often deal with the work.


    So Hua Sheng seldom goes there at ordinary times. It''s so late. He hasn''t slept yet?


    Thinking of this, Hua Sheng goes over and the door is open


    Inside the man, wearing a white shirt, arm sleeve, is looking at the drawing seriously.


    Hua Sheng knocked on the door and walked in.


    The river looked up and saw that it was her, and her eyes were tender.


    "Why don''t you sleep?"


    "Can''t sleep, come out and breathe. Are you still working overtime?" Hua Sheng sweeps the drawings in his hand.


    "Well, the company is going to build a new Industrial Park recently, looking for someone to design a good appearance, but I always think it''s not appropriate, and I want to change it."


    "Have you studied architectural design?" Hua Sheng walks by with his head askew and curiosity.


    "I studied a little in college before, but it''s not a major. It''s just a personal idea."


    Hua Sheng takes a look at the drawings. She doesn''t understand these things. What she is curious about now is that Jiang Liu can change the drawings here at ease after such a big event. Her mind is also very good.


    "After the accident of Xie Dongyang company, it is said that there were some rumors." Hua Sheng talks.


    "Is it? No attention. "


    "I''m afraid it will involve you and me in right and wrong." Hua Sheng looks at him quietly.

 Chapter 217

    The river looked at Huasheng''s serious expression, and they all thought it was lovely.


    He reached out and took her little hand.


    "Don''t worry, no, those people are willing to say anything, but I haven''t done it. I''m not afraid. If someone deliberately framed me, I will deal with it."


    "Well, since you don''t care, I''m afraid of anything."


    Does Hua Sheng think he''s a little redundant?


    Good intentions remind people that they don''t care at all, and their mentality is stable.


    Hua Sheng said that he was going to leave. The river didn''t see that she was a little angry, so he just kept holding hands and didn''t let her go.


    "You let go."


    "I don''t."


    "Don''t be naive in the river."


    "A Sheng, I want to have coffee. Can you make me a cup?"


    Hua Sheng:


    "OK, Mr. Jiang, just a moment." Hua Sheng is really laughed by Qi. Does river flow just mean to be coquettish?


    But it''s true that she seldom does anything for him. If she wants to drink coffee now, make a cup. It''s no trouble anyway.


    Jiang Liusong opens his hand and Hua Sheng goes to make coffee for him.


    Originally, he wanted to leave after delivering coffee, but he didn''t want to. He just talked about western architectural aesthetics for more than an hour.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t know much about it. He just said something according to his hobbies. These are all from books.


    Jiang Liu has been traveling in many countries since he studied abroad, so he can talk about it vividly.


    The two were so excited that they didn''t go to sleep until after midnight.


    But Xie Dongyang is not so lucky. The company that just started now has a bad reputation because of its death, and its sales volume has plummeted.


    The company''s stock fell even more, and its customers had to unsubscribe. These losses add up to more mess than Xinsheng pharmaceutical had before.


    For a while, he was under a lot of pressure. He couldn''t sleep in the villa.


    I also let my subordinates check it to see who is behind it? But there was no clue.


    "President Xie, according to today''s loss, our company will be in debt for more than 1 billion by the end of the month I think you''d better think about how to stop loss. If you declare bankruptcy now, maybe you can lose less. " This is a text from the company''s finance department.


    Xie Dongyang did not look back.


    "President Xie, do we still need to purchase curd at the origin? It''s said that there''s something wrong with this medicine. Shall we continue to produce it or stop it first? " The northwest team also sent a text message asking him what he meant.


    "Dongyang, what my father and I mean is that you can liquidate the company directly, and then come back to the headquarters to work. You can''t fight for a long time in this way, but the debt will get bigger and bigger, and finally there will be another big hole. Dad doesn''t blame you. You can rest assured." This is from Xie Dongze.


    Xie Dongyang has scanned every text message, and never answered the phone. His mood should be the worst in history.


    He had long predicted that there would be risks in entrepreneurship, but he didn''t expect that the risks would come so quickly.


    He''s a bit embarrassed.


    When he was lying in bed, he even thought that Hua Sheng might look down upon him even more when he saw the news?


    I just think he''s a dandy who can''t do anything. Can Jiangliu see jokes, too?


    There are also those people who have offended themselves before. At this time, they all laugh at themselves.


    The phone rings the voice of video invitation. He glances at it. It''s from Xie Ning, but he still hasn''t received it.


    After a long time, Xie Ning hung up and looked back at his parents.


    "The second uncle didn''t take it. I think he didn''t either."


    "It seems that his mood is more serious than we think." Feng Yu looks at her husband.

 Chapter 218

    Xie Dongze sighed slightly, "Dongyang has a stubborn temper. This time something so big happened, he must be upset."


    "Then what?"


    "My father and I have both said, let him cut the meat. If we abandon that mess now, we will lose at most several hundred million yuan. We can make up for it. If we keep going, we will only snowball more and more, and then the loss will be more and more big. Dad can''t show up. If Dad shows up, Dongyang can''t show up, so let me say, but he didn''t answer my phone, short Believe it or not, I''m not sure. "


    "Let''s see what his attitude is tomorrow."


    Feng Yu and her husband are all determined to help their uncle solve the problem. For the Xie family, the loss is only a drop in the bucket.


    However, if it is true that it has not been let go and the loss is more and more big, the later loss is small, and Xie Dongyang''s mentality will collapse completely.


    So Xie Dongze and Xie Yun are worried about this, not how much they lose.


    It''s easy to say, but hard to do.


    Xie Dongyang''s new drug research and development has also paid great efforts. How could he say no to it.


    Besides, there is no problem with the medicine itself. The deceased has nothing to do with his medicine. He is wronged. If he gives up Dongyang pharmaceutical at this time.


    That doesn ''t mean that his medicine is not good? Not good character?


    It''s another sleepless night. The next morning, Xie Dongyang went to the company with a bearded beard. Naturally, the company was very cold.


    It''s almost the same with the family, and the media are not around. Now we are waiting for the company to collapse completely.


    "Boss, can you still pay this month?" Even the doorman''s uncle is worried about his salary.


    Xie Dongyang just thought it funny. He took out a piece of money from his wallet and threw it to him directly.


    "Take it, the salary will not be less than one point."


    "OK, thank you, boss. Don''t blame me for the reality. Now, many business owners are running all night and defaulting on their wages." Said the uncle.


    Xie Dongyang didn''t say a word, and went all the way into the company with his head down.


    The assistant came in with a pile of papers in her hand.


    "What''s the situation now?" Asked Xie Dongyang.


    "If the customer wants to return the drug, the sales volume of the drug is not good now. The stock market is down to the bottom. According to the current valuation, our company will pay 570 million yuan to the outside even if it can sell 300 million yuan. Unless you declare bankruptcy and ask the bank to count these, the rest will not need to be returned. However Because you are Xie''s family, I''m afraid your father''s company will bear some of the responsibility in case of any investigation. "


    "Oh, do I have any other choice?" Xie Dongyang sneers.


    The female assistant whispered, "yes, the boss, is to borrow money to fill in these holes first, but if the company is still in this financial situation, in fact, the amount of compensation is floating. I do not recommend this choice."


    "All right, you go out first. Let me see."


    "All right, boss."


    After the female assistant quit, Xie Dongyang leaned on the boss''s chair and had no idea for a while.


    Now let him give up, obviously impossible, let him go on, also have no confidence, really don''t know how to manage well.


    And if he borrows money, if he tells the headquarters, his father will catch the handle and be eaten to death later.


    Even if I go to the headquarters in the future, I guess I have to fight for Dad and big brother. I don''t have my own voice.


    But if you don''t ask the headquarters to lend you money, who can lend you 570 million yuan?


    Those friends are good at eating, drinking and playing. Now they need money. They can''t do that.


    Want to go, Xie Dongyang thought of a person, Hua Zhi.


    Hua Zhi is a big star and should be rich.


    Think of here, Xie Dongyang picked up the mobile phone, dialed the number of Hua Zhi.

 Chapter 219

    Hua Zhi is making up backstage. She is going to participate in a talent show. She is a judge.


    See Xie Dongyang call, she did not hesitate, directly answered.


    Xie Dongyang: Hua Zhi, is it convenient to talk?


    Hua Zhi: convenient, you say.


    Xie Dongyang: I''ll just say that there is something wrong with our company now. I want to borrow money and turn it around.


    Hua Zhi: how much?


    Xie Dongyang: one or two hundred million.


    Hua Zhi: big brother, don''t make trouble. Your mouth is too scary. One or two hundred million yuan?


    Xie Dongyang: Yes, it''s not enough without it.


    Hua Zhi: then why don''t you borrow it from your father?


    Xie Dongyang: for personal reasons, this will not be revealed. How about it? Is it convenient for you?


    Hua Zhi: it''s convenient, but I don''t have so much cash in my hand. I have to cover the stocks and funds in my hand, and I have to go to the bank in person when some of them are deposited regularly. Are you worried?


    Xie Dongyang: in a hurry.


    Hua Zhi: in fact, you should ask Jiangliu to borrow money. He is the one who opens a bank. Haha, he should be able to get second approval.


    Xie Dongyang: don''t make any noise.


    Hua Zhi: and my five younger sister, that''s a little rich woman, you know? After my grandmother died, most of her inheritance was given to her. My five younger sisters must have money, too.


    Xie Dongyang is even more embarrassed: even if I die of poverty, I will not ask Hua Sheng to borrow it.


    Hua Zhi: Well, I need three days to raise money. I''ll give you one hundred million yuan in three days. Do you think it''s ok?


    Xie Dongyang: Yes, thank you very much.


    Xie Dongyang didn''t say much politeness either. He hung up the phone directly. Hua Zhi is really loyal. She doesn''t have a deep friendship with Xie Dongyang. But after contacting her for several times, she also thinks that Xie Dongyang is OK. She won''t have a problem. Besides, isn''t there the Xie family behind her? I''m not afraid he can''t afford it.


    That afternoon, rumors suddenly increased, which roughly means that Xie Dongyang was framed by the river, and the relationship between the two was like fire and water.


    On the Internet, there are also a number of people who are similar to the Navy, and they began to constantly manipulate comments. Some said that Xie Dongyang deliberately bought the black river of the Navy.


    Some say that Jiangliu bought the water army and took the opportunity to fall down the well to kill Xie Dongyang.


    In short, the relationship between the two is very tense.


    At 6:00 p.m.


    after work, Jiangliu will go directly to the underground garage to drive home.


    I didn''t expect to see Xie Dongyang standing here as soon as I got to my car.


    He was a little haggard, dressed in a dark gray suit, with only one cell phone in his right hand.


    "Talk?" Xie Dongyang asked him.


    The river nodded, "get in the car."


    The river opened the door and got on.


    Xie Dongyang also followed the mountain and sat in the co pilot''s seat.


    This may be the first time for the two people to talk at such a close distance in so many years. Even Xie Dongyang himself did not expect such a scene.


    "You come here to challenge me?" Jiang Liu thought that he had listened to the rumors and came to find himself guilty.


    Xie Dongyang shook his head. "I know you didn''t do it."


    "Oh? So sure? " There is something unexpected about the river.


    "I believe that you will not do such disgusting things with your character. If you want to defeat me, you will not need to do these things that cannot be seen, nor will you use an innocent human life."


    The river slightly raised its mouth, "it seems that you know me better than my wife, but I''m still moved that you can believe me."


    Xie Dongyang is silent


    "You don''t seem to be in a good position now. Do you need help?" Look at him from the side of the river.


    See Xie Dongyang is not to ask for guilt, Jiangliu thinks, then he is likely to borrow money.

 Chapter 220

    To be honest, Xie Dongyang did waver, because jiangliujia is a private bank, and its main business is lending.


    As long as he opens his mouth, let alone 500 million yuan, that is one billion yuan, the river will definitely give it to him, and he doesn''t need anything as collateral, as long as he has three words of Xie Dongyang.


    Because of his family background, don''t worry about not having enough money.


    After three seconds of hesitation, Xie Dongyang smiled, "thank you, but I still want to solve it myself."


    With that, Xie Dongyang pushed the door open and got off. He came to Jiangliu today, not to borrow money, but to clarify for Jiangliu himself.


    Tell him that he knows that it''s not him who is behind this. Xie Dongyang himself doesn''t know why he should do this. Maybe it''s to respect his opponent?


    Sometimes the more the enemy, the more the opponent, the more he knows about it, and the more he can sympathize with it, which is ironic.


    Xie Dongyang didn''t use the river to help, because he knew that once he got up from the mire, he would continue to rob the women of the river.


    So how can I use his money? Even if it''s used, it''s not true. It''s better to declare bankruptcy directly.


    When Xie Dongyang got home, he didn''t get tangled up. He made a few phone calls and began to wrestle with his belongings.


    So that night, Xie Dongyang''s three private villas, including the one he now lives in, seven top luxury cars, three Ferraris, one Lamborghini, one Bugatti Veyron, one Bentley car, one louse louse phantom, as well as some diamonds, jewelry, famous paintings, including watches, were all mortgaged to a state-owned bank.


    In exchange for a loan worth 200 million yuan, it''s all Xie Dongyang''s possessions over the years. If he fails again this time.


    Then he really has nothing. After all, he bought them after he returned home, not with his father''s money.


    Xie Dongyang himself wants to gamble on this one, to see if he can be so angry that he can''t live. It''s a big deal to start from scratch.


    In his mind, Xie Dongyang hopes to invest some of the money in the stock market of Dongyang pharmaceutical industry to provide disaster relief.


    Part of the payment is made to the customers who return the order, but The final result is more than 200 million, but the company is still not saved.


    The two hundred million yuan is like floating water. There is no response.


    This is what Xie Dongyang didn''t expect. The stock market has been depressed again and again, and he doesn''t even mean to raise a dime.


    However, the customer didn''t appreciate the cash payment, instead, he would be sued for double compensation, saying that his medicine was fake and harmful.


    For a while, Xie Dongyang was once again in a desperate situation.


    It should be said that it was at the bottom of the valley, but now it just fell into the hole at the bottom of the valley.


    If you want to turn over, it''s more difficult.


    When Hua Sheng saw the news, he was honest and sympathetic.


    Chuntao can''t help sighing, "thanks a little is also stubborn. It''s good to let go early. Why pay more and more? I heard that he has mortgaged all his belongings. If he can''t turn over this time, his mansion and car are gone. It seems that he doesn''t even have a place to live. It''s pathetic."


    Ginkgo is not satisfied with this saying, "Xie Dongyang is the Xie family. As long as he is willing to bow to his father, everything is not the case. With such a strong commercial empire, Xie family can be afraid of such small things?"? If the house is gone, I''ll go back to my old house. It''s not like what you said. Anyway, if I thank Dongyang, I''ll definitely go home. "


    "What do you think, miss?" Chuntao looks at her young lady.


    Hua Sheng just commented, "he is really in a desperate situation now. If he doesn''t turn over, he will not be able to raise his head even if he goes back to the headquarters of Xie''s family."

 Chapter 221

    What Hua Sheng said is really in place. If Xie Dongyang loses this battle, he can''t look up even if he goes back to the headquarters.


    We all know that he came back with his tail in his hand because of business failure, and also asked his father to clean up the mess, which can hold him for life.


    So now it''s a dilemma. It''s hard to remember that if you can''t get up and want to leave, it''s not easy to leave.


    Major media scrambled to report the incident, especially Xie Dongyang, who is said to have been locked up in the building of Dongyang pharmaceutical industry for three days and nights.


    In the whole building, he is the only one left with the guard at the door. The situation is extremely miserable.


    Hua Sheng still goes to school as usual, and occasionally goes to a small shop to sit and drink tea.


    But what she didn''t expect was that Feng Yu would find her.


    Feng Yu came by car and found Hua Sheng in the library.


    Hua Sheng didn''t know her, so she introduced herself first. "Hello, Hua Sheng. I''m Feng Yu, Xie Dongyang''s sister-in-law."


    "Hello." Hua Sheng closes the book in his hand and looks up at the beautiful young woman in front of him.


    Feng Yu is the first woman who is very knowledgeable. Although she is not beautiful, she is very intelligent and has good clothes. She is the model of the daughter-in-law in a powerful family.


    "It''s really presumptuous. I came to see you all of a sudden. In fact, I came for Dongyang."


    Feng Yu guessed that Hua Sheng''s character should be that he doesn''t like to turn the outside corner to wipe the corner, so he explained his intention directly.


    "What can I do for you?" Hua Sheng doesn''t understand. Xie Dongyang is bankrupt. What''s the use of looking for her? Is it borrowing money?


    No, after all, Feng Yuning can get money from his own financial group, and he won''t manage Huasheng to borrow it.


    Feng Yu looks up and down at Hua Sheng. Actually, it''s not the first time that she met him. She met him at the wedding of Xie''s family.


    At that time, Hua Sheng was still wearing a wedding dress, but I didn''t expect that the wedding would not be completed later, but Hua Sheng became a member of the Jiang family.


    "Dongyang is now cornered and refuses to bow down to the old man. The whole person''s mentality It''s a bit of a crash. He''s locked himself in the group building. He hasn''t been out for three days and nights. No one is willing to answer the phone or send a text message back. We''re really afraid of his accident. We''re afraid that he won''t be able to think about it. Dongyang and I have a good relationship, so I know a little about you. "


    "I have nothing to do with Xie Dongyang. Have you misunderstood anything, Mrs. Xie?"


    Hua Sheng sweeps Feng Yu''s face and explains.


    Feng Yu knew that his words had been misunderstood by Hua Sheng, and said with a smile, "I didn''t make it clear. I mean, Dongyang likes you very much. He has expressed to me many times that he wants to get you back, so I think if Hua Sheng can come out and persuade you for a few words, he may wake up."


    "But I don''t know Xie Dongyang very well." Hua Sheng feels that it''s not appropriate for him to appear. After all, he doesn''t even count as a friend.


    But for such a smart person as Feng Yu, it''s definitely not impulsive that she can come to find herself. She must have been thoughtful.


    "I understand your difficulties, so I say I''m really sorry to disturb you so boldly. Our family is very worried about Dongyang''s affairs. No one wants it to be the result, but I can guarantee that he is a kind person. He will never sell fake medicine or medicine for pitching people. Miss Hua, oh no, Mrs. Jiang, you should be kind-hearted and say a few words. As the saying goes, you should do a good deed with your hands, can you? "


    Looking at Feng Yu''s sincere and urgent eyes, for a moment, Hua Sheng was a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 222

    In the end, Hua Sheng didn''t give up or agreed to Feng Yu''s request.


    That afternoon, Feng Yu appeared in the headquarters of Dongyang pharmaceutical group with Hua Sheng in a low-key way. Feng Yu greeted the guard and let Hua Sheng in.


    Hua Sheng takes the elevator to the top floor and comes to the door of Xie Dongyang''s office.


    The cold and clear office buildings give people a sense of the past. Huasheng doesn''t do business, but he can understand the ups and downs of these businessmen.


    She stood at the door, hesitated for a moment, knocked on the door, but there was no response.


    She simply pushed the door open and walked in. She saw Xie Dongyang lying on the table. She didn''t know whether she was asleep or awake.


    Today, Huasheng is wearing a beige flowing knitted shawl. Below is a pair of black cropped trousers and small white shoes with flat soles.


    In her hand is the canvas bag that she often uses in school. It''s very low-key.


    The long hair didn''t spread as usual, but it was simply tied. He wore a black hat on his head. It was a prototype that matched the clothes very well.


    Hearing the footsteps, Xie Dongyang didn''t raise his head and scolded impatiently, "no matter who you are, go away immediately."


    He is now in a state of complete collapse. He doesn''t want to see any living things. He can''t face anyone and anything.


    Hua Sheng stopped and looked at him. "I thought you were a tough loser. I didn''t expect you to be so unscathed."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Xie Dongyang raised his head abruptly, and then, foolishly.


    He would think he was dreaming before he saw Hua Sheng in front of him.


    In fact, these days, as long as he is asleep, he can dream of Hua Sheng vaguely, so he always escapes from reality and wants to hide in his dream.


    Hua Sheng glanced at Xie Dongyang. He was really embarrassed.


    Once that peerless, cheeky to show her love of the expensive childe disappeared.


    At present, he looks like a down and out beggar. His expensive suit is crumpled by him. His hair is also a chicken''s nest. His beard covers his original beauty.


    It looks like 40 or 50 years old. Maybe it''s because he didn''t sleep well. Xie Dongyang''s eyes are red and his face is dim.


    Hua Sheng looked down at him. "You guys who are well-off are hypocritical. Maybe you''re used to going smoothly all the way, so you can''t stand a little setback. It''s just a business failure. Is it necessary to look like this? Are you in your twenties? You still have the whole Xie family behind you. This money makes you unable to stand up? "


    "Sheng Sheng, i..." Xie Dongyang opened his mouth, only to find that he was already hoarse and speechless.


    "Didn''t you take me away from the river? It''s a boast indeed. How can you defeat the river just like this? You can''t even win. Failure is never terrible. What''s terrible is that after you fail once, you dare not stand up and face failure again. In this way, you should continue to be your rich second generation as early as possible, eat your father''s, wear your father''s, use your father''s, and then get married and have children. Your father will raise all three members of your family. This is the most convenient way to face nothing. Do you think this is a good idea for me? " Hua Sheng''s words are full of sarcasm and contempt, but only in this way can he stimulate Xie Dongyang a little.


    After hearing this, Xie Dongyang leaned back to laugh at himself. "Sheng Sheng, do I really have such rubbish? Even you look down on me so much, right? I''m a waste now. I''m a joke. I''m doomed to be a man who can''t accomplish anything. "

 Chapter 223

    "I do look down on you, but what I look down on is your self abandonment mentality, deep awakening. I have bought and taken this medicine, and the effect is amazing. You can make drugs to improve sleep and brain tension with curd. I''m really surprised, but I didn''t expect you to be so counseled, so I fell down. Well, don''t come to me again, and don''t say later Regret, like me and so on, I do not want to pursue my person, is a coward, a weak person After that, Hua Sheng turns around to leave.


    "Sheng Sheng, I know I have no face to see you But my heart to you is true. I didn''t want to be angry. I wanted to win you back. " Xie Dongyang''s hoarse explanation.


    Hua Sheng turned around and said, "it''s not true. If you really have this determination, you shouldn''t give up easily."


    "What else can I do? I really tried my best. I even mortgaged my house. I have nothing left. " Xie Dongyang did try to find the way, but at present, there is no better way out than to go back to Xie''s house and find her father to plug the hole. At least she didn''t think of it.


    "Have you ever thought about being defeated by anything?" Hua Sheng asked him.


    "It''s negative news. It''s because something happened to the medicine and people died."


    "Well, didn''t you find out why the man wanted to crush you, just for money?" Hua Sheng reminds me again.


    Xie Dongyang was stunned. These days, he only thought about how to take money to fill the hole, but he didn''t think about looking at the problem from another angle.


    What Hua Sheng said is reasonable. If you can find out the family who blackmailed him at the beginning, you may be able to clear the grievances for yourself. After all, there is no problem with his medicine.


    "Sheng Sheng, I''m confused. I didn''t expect..." Xie Dongyang seemed to see a glimmer of dawn. He smiled at Hua Sheng, and his eyes were full of tenderness.


    When Hua Sheng came here, she didn''t want to say just a few words. She really wanted to understand the key point of this matter for a long time, so she said something to remind her. As for whether she can understand it, it''s Xie Dongyang''s own business. She can''t teach by hand, let alone help him personally.


    "Now that you understand, think about what to do next. You don''t have nothing but money. I heard that Hua Zhi promised to lend you a hundred million yuan. If you''re right, you should arrive in the account tomorrow morning. As for whether you can turn over, it depends on your own ability."


    After that, Hua Sheng raised his feet to leave. Then suddenly, she thought of something. She turned around and came back.


    Take out a small bag of coarse grain biscuits and a bottle of pure milk from the canvas bag and put them on the table.


    "No matter how big it is, I suggest we solve it when we are full."


    Xie Dongyang looked at the milk and biscuits, his eyes were wet. He could not imagine that it was Hua Sheng who helped him in the most difficult time.


    So life is full of surprises.


    "Sheng Sheng, how can I help you? I''m very grateful for your advice."


    "Stop talking about these routines. I won''t take them." Hua Sheng raised his hand and did not interrupt Xie Dongyang.


    Looking at her lovely appearance, Xie Dongyang smiled and laughed from the bottom of his heart.


    He looked at her pure and refined face and asked carefully, "Sheng Sheng, can we be friends?"


    "I don''t want to be friends with the weak. Turn around and say that." With that, Hua Sheng left the building.


    Later, when Xie Dongyang thought of the scene that day, he vaguely remembered that the sun was warm that day.


    The afterglow of the setting sun lit up the whole office. Like the fairy, Huasheng appeared in front of him, giving him the last trace of life.


    After Hua Sheng left, Xie Dongyang picked up the milk and drank it up, but the biscuits were not willing to eat. He carefully put them in his suit pocket.


    Then cheer up, pick up the phone, "give me to check the dead man''s house. Have you contacted any suspicious people recently? Is there any suspicious fund in the account?"

 Chapter 224

    Du Jinlong is the name of the family who ate the dead. His wife has been dead for many years. Usually he is alone and his daughter Du Chunyan takes care of him.


    His daughter lives in the same community with him. She is married. Her husband is an electrician. Her daughter is also in the first grade of primary school. Her family is not so good.


    Xie Dongyang checked it before. At that time, there were too many things, so he checked it and stopped without any clue.


    Now after Hua Sheng reminds him, he looks for someone to check again. As a result, he really finds some eyebrows.


    After the death of the old man, Du Chunyan made a scene for a long time. She was always crying for the media in the banner of Dongyang pharmaceutical.


    But later it was also confirmed that the old man died of myocardial infarction, not taking Dongyang group''s medicine, and she didn''t get any compensation.


    After checking her book and her husband''s bank card, there was no large amount of income.


    But after this incident, it was found that his husband had been gambling in an underground bank recently, and had lost more than 600000 yuan.


    With Du Chunyan''s family background, it''s impossible to give her husband more than 600000 yuan to gamble, but the casino also confirmed that Du Chunyan''s husband, Wu Jun, has lost 650000 yuan and paid off in full.


    So where did the money come from?


    In the end, Kung Fu is not inferior to those who want it. Xie Dongyang finds out what he wants.


    This afternoon, Du Chunyan came home from work. As soon as she entered, she saw Xie Dongyang. She was suddenly pale with fear.


    Her daughter is doing her homework, while Xie Dongyang is sitting in the living room beside the little girl.


    Children don''t know the adults'' grievances, but think they are their parents'' friends.


    After Xie Dongyang''s death, he followed two of his men, tall and in suits.


    "Xie Dongyang, why are you in my house?" Du Chunyan is scared.


    "What are you afraid of? Of course, I''m here to comfort you and see how you are doing?" Xie Dongyang stared at the woman.


    "Hurry up, or I''ll call the police. I''ll tell you if you''re trespassing." Du Chunyan picked up her mobile phone tremblingly.


    "What do Han Donglin do for you?"


    When Xie Dongyang asked, Du Chunyan was too scared to call the police and trembled.


    "I don''t understand what you said. I don''t know who Han Donglin is." She was adamant that she didn''t know each other.


    Xie Dongyang did not worry. He sat on a chair and looked at their house. "When you were making trouble, I always thought you were extorting money. I also thought that if you didn''t, I would pay you some compensation. Now I find that I was stupid. I didn''t find out that you were working for others. But your husband doesn''t know about you and Han Donglin. If he knows about it, guess so ¡­¡­ Will you forgive me? "


    "Xie Dongyang, you don''t need to talk nonsense. Leave my house and go quickly." Du Chunyan opens the door and is very excited.


    Xie Dongyang continued, "two months ago, you and Han Donglin had a reunion. I heard that you had an old relationship when you were in school. In order to be afraid of being discovered, your secret affair meeting was never in a hotel, but in a private room you rented. Later, your father happened to have a heart attack because of taking the medicine, and Han Donglin got to know about it by mistake, so he gave it to you Idea, let you make trouble, stink my company, even give you a lot of money, but the smart thing is that the money is not on the book. But in Your home. "


    With that, Xie Dongyang knocked on the table, and the two people behind him took out a small box from a dark grid under the bed.


    When opening the box, all the glittering gold bars are inside


    Du Chunyan sees the matter exposed, falls to sit on the ground, silly eyes, she thinks this matter has passed, Xie Dongyang also won''t find her.


    "But Do you know the relationship between Han Donglin and me? " Xie Dongyang picked up a piece of gold bar to play, and asked Du Chunyan.

 Chapter 225

    Looking at Du Chunyan''s confused expression, Xie Dongyang sneers, "it seems that your old face is not telling you too much inside story. You are just a tool used by others."


    "I I''m not. I''m not. I haven''t done it. I don''t know where the gold came from. "


    Du Chunyan is still struggling with death. She plans to die and refuse to admit it.


    Xie Dongyang thought that she was so pitiful. "Your husband and wife are both wonderful. You are used by men when you cheat outside. When you make money, your husband doesn''t ask you how the gold came from. He dares to take it to the casino to pay the gambling debts directly. Your husband lost more than 600000 yuan. There are so many in the family. It seems that Han Donglin is good for you and generous."


    Hearing that Xie Dongyang''s investigation is so clear, even her husband lost money, Du Chunyan also knew that it must be impossible to hide it.


    She was so scared that she knelt down and kowtowed to Xie Dongyang while crying.


    She was so scared that her daughter stood there shivering that she couldn''t even speak.


    "Thank you boss, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t frame you. I know it''s wrong. Please give us a way to live."


    "Now you know fear? How arrogant was it to carry your father''s coffin to the door of our company? What else do you know about reincarnation of cause and effect, who can heaven spare? "


    Xie Dongyang really wants to chop her into meat mud. If this woman is not so fierce, how could the company be so miserable?


    If Xie Dongyang had been angry before, he would not have said anything. First, he would have beaten her violently. At least she would have been totally different.


    But now, he is not the former Xie Dongyang. After meeting Huasheng, he is no longer the irascible guy.


    "You don''t have to beg for mercy. I won''t touch you. You husband and wife, just wait for the court to testify. I can save your dog''s life. But remember, don''t play tricks, or your daughter''s personal safety will not be guaranteed."


    Leaving this sentence behind, Xie Dongyang took people away. Before leaving, he left someone to watch at the door of Du Chunyan''s house, lest they have any small movements.


    Xie Dongyang didn''t expect it would be Han Donglin. He even thought on the way to see Han Donglin, did he offend him?


    In fact, no, Han Donglin used to be the general manager of Xinsheng pharmaceutical. He was hired from outside. His annual salary is also one million.


    After Xinsheng was taken over by Xie Dongyang, he decided to quit because he was afraid that he would not survive. When he left, Xie Dongyang also took three months'' salary as compensation.


    But he actually used Du Chunyan to frame himself, which Xie Dongyang couldn''t think of.


    He''s for money, right? He didn''t blackmail himself to ask for money. He said that he had no deep hatred with Xie Dongyang for personal reasons.


    Han Donglin was blocked in a mahjong hall. After Xie Dongyang''s people went in, they drove the others away and locked the door.


    Then, he beat Han Donglin fiercely. He couldn''t recognize what he was like. Xie Dongyang signaled to stop.


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight, President Xie What can I do to you? How can you do this to me? " Han Donglin began to cry.


    Xie Dongyang squatted down and grabbed the fat man''s hair. "It''s time to play dumb with me, isn''t it? The acting is good. You are suitable to be an actor. "


    "President Xie, I really don''t know. Did you misunderstand something?"


    "Misunderstanding? Is Du Chunyan also a misunderstanding? Is gold a misunderstanding? "


    Listen to Xie Dongyang, when Han donglinton was scared to death, he knew that things were exposed.


    "Tell me, who told you to do it?" Xie Dongyang got up slowly. His men handed him a paper towel. He wiped his hands. His face was gloomy.

 Chapter 226

    It seems that if you don''t say it, it''s no good. Han Donglin is not stupid. It''s easy to know if Xie Dongyang wants to kill him.


    So in order to avoid suffering from flesh and skin, he just lowered his head and whispered, "thank you, president. I''m sorry for you. After I left the company, didn''t I go to another pharmaceutical factory, Tianbao pharmaceutical? They also make medicine. When your new product comes out, their business is hard to do, so I But I also help others to do things. My boss asked me to do all these things. He also gave me gold. Otherwise, how could I give Du Chunyan so much money? "


    After hearing this, Xie Dongyang smiled in a low voice.


    "Don''t laugh, Mr. Xie. What I said is true."


    Xie Dongyang turned to look at Han Donglin, who was beaten to be a pig''s head. "I used to underestimate you, you fat man. I always thought you were just a skilful person. Now I understand that you are smart. Do you play tricks with me? Am I so stupid in your eyes? At the beginning of the accident, I suspected that someone was behind the scenes. I checked Du Chunyan''s book, but I didn''t find anything suspicious. Now I think you gave gold directly. "


    "This is what the boss of Tianbao pharmaceutical asked me to do. I was also forced to do it. Thank you for believing me."


    The fat man said and grabbed Xie Dongyang''s trouser leg. At this moment, in order to beg for mercy, he was really not as alive as a dog, and didn''t have any dignity.


    Xie Dongyang raised his feet and stepped on his fingers mercilessly He let out a scream of pain.


    Before there was a shout, the people Xie Dongyang brought were directly sealed with tape, and only sweat could be seen flowing down his cheek.


    Xie Dongyang looked down at Han Donglin and said, "on the way to find you, my people have found out for me. You do work in Tianbao pharmaceutical, but Li Wenyu, the boss of Tianbao pharmaceutical, is an honest man. Tianbao pharmaceutical is also a small pharmaceutical factory, not my competitor at all. I''m afraid you''ve been prepared for a long time. In case I come to you, you''ll find a replacement for the dead, right? It seems that your boss behind the scenes has a lot to offer. Since you don''t want to say that you want to be a dog loyal to your master, I''ll help you. Come on, first chop his two hands and feed them to the dog. "


    Xie Dongyang''s words are actually just to scare Han Donglin. Unexpectedly, he peed his pants directly.


    Then desperately shook his head, as if to say something, Xie Dongyang looked at him coldly.


    "Take the tape off and give him the last chance to talk."


    Under the command of the people, hand out to tear off the tape on Han Donglin''s mouth, he cried a face of embarrassment.


    "President Xie, I said, I said it was Zhang Shuai who asked me to do it. It was Zhang Shuai''s idea. At first, I didn''t do it, but he threatened me that if I didn''t do it, I would know everything about me and Du Chunyan. I was afraid And then


    "Zhang Shuai?" Xie Dongyang frowned slightly, but didn''t know who the name was?


    "Yes, Mr. Xie, what I said this time is true. The next day after your medicine became hot, Zhang Shuai came to me. Because I had been in Xinsheng before and knew the internal situation of the company, I was able to defeat you at one stroke by taking advantage of Du Chunyan''s father''s death. Zhang Shuai also gave me gold. He said it was not easy to find it. I swear, what I said is true. If there is half a sentence To tell you the truth, my wife and children are killed when they go out. "


    Maybe he was afraid that Xie Dongyang didn''t believe it. Han Donglin swore directly that his face was already bloody.


    Zhang Shuai? Xie Dongyang sighed a little. He really knew this man, and he knew him very well.

 Chapter 227

    Zhang Shuai is not a rich man, but his family is also very good. His father is a medical equipment operator. He and Xie Dongyang are junior high school students.


    At that time, he liked playing basketball, so the relationship was very good. Later, when Xie Dongyang returned home, he also took the initiative to lean up, which means he wanted to get some light.


    Xie Dongyang is not so stingy, so he took him to do some investment together, and he got to know a lot of contacts in the circle.


    He also made a lot of money. In other words, this handsome man is a little brother of Xie Dongyang, a small local tyrant who makes money by flattering.


    Most importantly, Zhang Shuai is very low-key and gentle in character. Xie Dongyang didn''t expect that he could do such a thing in any way?


    If it wasn''t for this time, maybe Xie Dongyang would not know who killed him until he went bankrupt?


    Zhang Shuai probably didn''t expect Xie Dongyang to fight back so fast and find out the clues so badly.


    So he had no fear of meeting his employees in the company.


    Xie Dongyang almost rushes in, then drags Zhang Shuai to be a fierce fight.


    The fatso who beat Han Donglin before was all worked for by his subordinates, but Zhang Shuai, he had to fight in person.


    "Elder brother Xie, what are you doing?" After Zhang Shuai was beaten, he touched his face and pretended to be innocent.


    Xie Dongyang doesn''t speak, just beat him up. Zhang Shuai is definitely not Xie Dongyang''s opponent. After all, he is a boxer with professional training.


    So Zhang Shuai was beaten badly, and his company''s people also called the police.


    However, what the police took away was Zhang Shuai. No one knew what happened?


    Before Zhang Shuai Lin was taken away, Xie Dongyang said only one sentence, "up to now, I just want to ask you, why harm me?"


    Xie Dongyang really can''t figure it out. Zhang Shuai is rich and promising. Why should he do such a thing?


    Zhang Shuai just smiled bitterly, "because you have everything, you can get everything. What I like and what I think about is that you have enough. Why is the world so unfair? Why are you born into a powerful family? I''ll be your pug? You are rich and powerful. Even if you are bankrupt, you are supported by your father. What about me? For the company''s benefit, I have to go everywhere to make friends with people and send them to drink. Ha ha I thought that after you went bankrupt, I could take your new drug agent and turn over Now it seems that I''m doomed to die without this wealth. "


    "I have never neglected you..." Xie Dongyang''s heart is cold. Among those little brothers, Zhang Shuai can be said to appreciate it. He has always given him the opportunity to promote him.


    "Yes, you didn''t neglect me. You just played with my beloved woman."


    Xie Dongyang''s body shakes. I didn''t expect that Zhang Shuai would say that?


    "You have so many women, don''t you remember her My little Jie, my rain Jie, she is also silly because you abandoned and sad, just was hit by the car, you do so, is never happy, I also wish you, never get the beloved woman, ha ha. " Zhang Shuaihong''s eyes, crazy smile, was finally taken away by the police.


    Xie Dongyang sat there for a long time, then vaguely remembered that there was a girlfriend named Zhou Yujie, a stewardess, but that was three years ago.


    Zhou Yujie is also very beautiful, but they broke up less than two months together. Later, I heard that the woman died in a car accident, but I didn''t expect that she had something to do with herself?

 Chapter 228

    In the afternoon, Xie Dongyang went back to the headquarters of Dongyang Pharmaceutical Group, and his people reported, "President Xie, I found out that Zhou Yujie has indeed died. I heard that she was in a bad mood after her lovelorn break and had no strong desire to survive. Some people said that she deliberately crashed into a car to seek death."


    Hearing this, Xie Dongyang was really upset. He used to be very dreary.


    Especially when he just returned home, influenced by his education abroad, he always felt that it was not a big deal to change his girlfriend, especially that every time he broke up, he would pay a lot of compensation.


    I just didn''t expect that I killed people indirectly for playing.


    But tragically, he can''t remember what Zhou Yujie looks like now? Because these years, the women around him have been changing.


    Most of them are online celebrities, models, hosts, stars, all walks of life, so he is really face blind.


    "Go on." Xie Dongyang took a deep breath, which was a little uncomfortable.


    "Zhou Yujie has a younger brother named Zhou Xiaojun, who Zhang Shuai has known for many years. It''s said that Zhang Shuai chased Zhou Yujie through Zhou Xiaojun for a while, but she didn''t agree. It should be when she went to aviation college. Before she was with you, then Zhou Yujie died, and Zhou''s family moved away. She left Jiangcheng long ago, and no one talked about it. ¡±Xie Dongyang also remembered that at that time, he seemed to have given hundreds of thousands of break-up fees to break up. He always felt that giving money to appease could make him feel at ease.


    At this moment, I found that I was really wrong


    It seems that Zhang Shuai is right. Zhou Yujie is the goddess he likes. He loves but can''t, but he is easily sleeping and abandoned by Xie Dongyang.


    Zhang Shuai naturally has hatred in his heart, but it''s all three years ago. It''s estimated that Zhang Shuai has been looking for opportunities to retaliate against him for these three years.


    In a word, Zhang Shuai really taught him a lesson. If he didn''t wake up the dreamer with Hua Sheng''s words, he might go bankrupt and go home to be a turtle.


    Maybe we will continue to be brothers with Zhang Shuai, let alone know so many internal affairs.


    "What does the lawyer say?" Xie Dongyang was a little tired, and his voice was weak.


    "President HuiXie, our counsel said that Zhang Shuai''s situation is very bad, which belongs to abnormal competition, and you have suffered serious losses by using the technique of coercion, inducement and bribery. According to the current situation, at least more than ten years."


    "Yes." Xie Dongyang nodded.


    "Han Donglin, Du Chunyan and Du Chunyan''s husband have agreed to do certification, and will clarify everything for you later."


    Xie Dongyang didn''t speak. In fact, for him, these shrimps are not important anymore.


    "However, they are exempt from capital crimes and cannot escape from living crimes. In this conspiracy, they are accomplices and are going to be jailed for several years."


    "Well, I see. You go out."


    Xie Dongyang waved and drove his men out. He sat alone for a long time.


    In recent months, what happened, just like dreaming, kept flashing those fragments in his mind.


    Some of them went to the northwest, some of them had a new drug release conference, some of them had a stock crash, and some of them said those words to him.


    And Zhang Shuai, Zhou Yujie and so on


    After the truth was revealed, Xie Dongyang was not so happy as expected, but in a heavy mood.


    However, no matter what, after the storm, he felt that he had changed and became more stable and stronger than before.


    He went to the police station again that night. He wanted to see Zhang Shuai alone, but he was refused by Zhang Shuai himself. He thought he would never forgive him.


    The next morning, Hua Zhi promised to lend him the money to arrive on time.


    In addition, Zhang Shuai company paid him part of the compensation in advance, and he had the funds to restart.


    "President Xie, what are we going to do in the first step?" The female assistant was very excited and looked at the young and handsome boss with adoration.


    "The first step is to remove the deep awakening medicine from the shelves permanently." Xie Dongyang gave orders word by word.


    The assistant was shocked. "President Xie, this is the biggest sign of our company. It''s a cash cow."

 Chapter 229

    "Listen to me, do it."


    "But So what do we expect from now on? " The female assistant was frustrated for a while, and felt that the boss was a bit self defeating.


    "We are pharmaceutical companies, and naturally we make medicines according to their own principles."


    After handing over the assistant, the company restarted its operation mode.


    Xie Dongyang found several of his own people from the former venture capital, and then recalled all his previous jobs in a short time. His monthly salary is 20% higher than before.


    Later, I worked with the R & D team in Northwest China and said some new ideas.


    Dr. Fan flew to Jiangcheng that night. It is said that he discussed with Xie Dongyang about the new products of the night and how to position the company in the future?


    However, these are all internal news of Dongyang group. In fact, Xie Dongyang has been busy these days.


    There was no time to read the phone message or wechat. Even Xie Dongze came twice and said a few words, so he hurried to work overtime.


    It wasn''t until a week later that Dongyang pharmaceutical industry made headlines again that people paid attention to it.


    In addition, three heavy bombs came at one time -


    first, Dongyang pharmaceutical industry found out the whole story of the frame up, and the suspect publicly apologized and confessed his mistake, and returned his innocence.


    Second, the re integration of Dongyang pharmaceutical industry has been completed, and it has been running normally. The stock market continued to recover on the same day.


    Third, the deep awakening drug will be permanently off the shelves and will not be launched in the future.


    As soon as the news came out, the whole city was bombed. Everyone couldn''t figure it out. Since they were all clean, it means that there is no problem with this medicine.


    So why not keep selling? But they did not say, the answer outsiders must be unable to know.


    In Jiangcheng, Hua Zhi and Xie Dongyang are sitting face to face in the revolving restaurant of a five-star hotel.


    "Your money has been printed into your card by the financial department. In addition, 7 million yuan has been added, which is interest." Xie Dongyang holds a red wine glass in his hand.


    Hua Zhi also smile, "fierce, thank little, so short time turned over, I took the interest, good borrow also borrow again not difficult."


    Finish saying they both laughed, Xie Dongyang also knows Hua Zhi is joking.


    Hua Zhi''s interest is no less than seven million yuan, but Xie Dongyang must give it. After all, he is not a job man.


    At the beginning, I only opened my mouth with Hua Zhi. Hua Zhi is also loyal and promised directly, and the number is not small.


    It took him a week to calculate, in terms of days, one million interest per day and one billion one million per day. In fact, it''s not too much. After all, there are so many people''s principal.


    "Hua Zhi, thank you. I''ve written down the relationship. You must be useful to me in the future." Xie Dongyang chuckles.


    Hua Zhi put the glass on the table. "I have it now. Can you kill Wang Junxian for me?"


    Xie Dongyang:


    "Really, you''re going to kill Wang Junxian for me. In the future, if you borrow 200 million yuan, it''s OK, and no interest will be charged." Hua Zhi thinks he''s going crazy when he mentions that person.


    "Big star, don''t make trouble. It''s against the law to kill people. But I''m curious. How can Prince Wang offend you?" In Xie Dongyang''s impression, Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi seem to have no intersection.


    "Forget it, don''t say that villain. What are you going to do when you come back from the East and make enemies with your hands?"


    Xie Dongyang looked out of the window, silent for a long time, then said, "make the company bigger, fight with the river, rob his wife."


    Hua Zhi covers her face Again, again.


    "Don''t make any noise, seriously." Hua Zhi thought that he was joking.


    Xie Dongyang turned his head and looked at Hua Zhi. His eyes were very serious. "I didn''t make any noise, that''s true."


    "So you, you, you Are you really going to fight against the river? " Hua Zhi feels that Xie Dongyang is full. Why bother the river? I can''t think of it.

 Chapter 230

    Xie Dongyang''s face was calm. "It''s not to fight to the end. If he agrees to give me Huasheng now, I can be his friend."


    "Poof..."


    Hua Zhi really wants to be teased crazy by this product. Do you want to talk like this? Is it really the loser who was so decadent the other day that he shut himself up in the office?


    Xie Dongyang asked Hua Zhi to eat this meal, in fact, it was a simple thanks, although the interest was given, but the words still need to be said.


    Xie Dongyang used to think that Hua Zhi was a woman who depended on her family''s red, and then she had a big temper like a lioness. She hated this self righteous feminism.


    However, after contact, we found that Hua Zhi was not as fierce and shrewd as it was said. She was powerful and true, but she was also very loyal. She was a good friend worthy of deep friendship.


    Hua Zhi and Xie Dongyang didn''t tuck themselves away at dinner, so when they came out, they were photographed by the media.


    More daring people go to interview, "excuse me, President Xie is now pursuing Miss Hua?"


    "No." The two men spoke in unison.


    "You both went to the revolving restaurant for a date, didn''t you?" Small reporter is also a bold dog, in front of Hua Zhi unexpectedly not afraid of death.


    Sure enough, Hua Zhi stares at the little reporter, "is it true that all the world, as long as men and women eat together, they are in love? It''s because of the rumors that you bad journalists don''t know the truth that they bring great pressure and trouble to us artists. For example, when you go to school, your test results are good. Your female teacher talks to your father. In order not to offend the teacher, your father alone asks for a meal to apologize and asks the teacher to take care of you. When your mother saw it, did she think that your father had an affair with her teacher


    Reporter:


    Xie Dongyang scratched his head and couldn''t bear to look straight at him. He thought that this little reporter was also unlucky. Who was offended? Hua Zhi was offended.


    "Children, if you don''t get good grades, you should read more. Don''t only think about men and women. There''s not only love in the world. I''m Hua Zhi single, and President Xie is also single. If you really fall in love, you don''t need to cover it up. I say it''s not love, it''s just friends. That''s true. Don''t doubt me. OK, get out of the way. My aunt is going home."


    With that, Hua Zhi pushes the little reporter aside and steps on the high-heeled shoes to her Porsche paramela, which is extremely cool.


    Hua Zhi in the entertainment industry is absolutely a wonderful existence, she has not been accustomed to reporters, nor flatter fans, want to how, but is popular.


    Why? Because of her good acting skills and high gold content, the titles she got after the movie are all worthy of her name. She has no staff and is not afraid of collapse, so it is common to meet journalists, smash paparazzi with bags, kick drunken directors, and stare at the table with the boss of her brokerage company.


    In the evening, the photos were leaked, but in fact, it''s nothing. It''s the photos of Xie Dongyang and Hua Zhi walking out of the hotel together.


    But I can''t help but make people daydream


    As a result, the hot search that night was Xie Dongyang''s pursuit of Hua Zhi, and they were suspected of falling in love.


    When you click in, you will find that many netizens come out to eat melons. One of them, a big V who loves gossip, is the most bullshit. He wrote directly: "I''ve heard from friends in the circle for a long time about the two of them. Xie Dongyang also sent precious jewelry on Hua Zhi''s birthday, which is called" lingering life ". It is said that thanks to the debt crisis of Dongyang, Hua Zhi also generously took 500 million yuan to get through the difficulties. Now there are not many women who are passionate and righteous. Hua Zhi is kind and optimistic about this pair.


    So, in the evening, when Hua Zhi came out to wash her mobile phone, she saw this micro blog, and said, "Dior..."


    At this time, Wang Junxian''s wechat is also very timely.

 Chapter 231

    Wang Junxian: have you hooked up with Xie Dongyang again?


    Hua Zhi: whatever you do.


    Wang Junxian: 500 million aid?


    Hua Zhi: how is it? I''d like to. I''ll see Xie Dongyang. It''s hard to buy if I have money.


    Wang Junxian: are you sure you have 500 million?


    Hua Zhi: Wang Junxian, who do you look down on? I Hua Zhi is a big star!


    Wang Junxian: the country garden villa you live in now is worth 120 million yuan, and your two cars together are not worth 5 million yuan. The 100 million yuan you gave Xie Dongyang is still that you sold a lot of stocks and funds. You still have a luxury house in Australia, 80 million yuan. In addition to your stock market dividend in China, you have 50 million yuan, all of which add up to about 350 million yuan, so you Where did 500 million come from?


    Hua Zhi:


    Hua Zhi: How dare you check my financial situation?


    Hua Zhi''s fire, Wang Junxian, is so black inside that even her finance is clear. To tell you the truth, Hua Zhi himself has not calculated carefully.


    Wang Junxian: do you still need to check? You are a public figure. Where do you have real estate? The news doesn''t pop every day? People who can do math can add it up at a glance.


    Hua Zhi: how much money do I have to do with you? Wang Junxian, who do you think is like you? Iron Rooster is a dime long. You can''t spend any more money. If you die, you can''t take it with you. Leave it to your offspring to squander. It''s better that your son is a black sheep. He not only spends all your money, but also owes a lot of debt, and then lets your royal family face down.


    Wang Junxian: don''t be so cruel. What if my son was born to you?


    Wang Junxian''s words Hua Zhi didn''t react at first, but later he thought about it. What does he mean when I wipe it?


    Hua Zhi: Son of a bitch, don''t worry. I just can''t find a man to borrow essence to have children. I won''t give birth to you. Don''t put gold on my face, OK?


    In fact, Hua Zhi didn''t notice. I don''t know when to start. Wechat with Wang Junxian is becoming more and more frequent. Even if it''s mutual connection, it''s also the strength of the connection.


    It''s cooler in October in the north, but there is no central heating, so Huasheng has pressed many fireplaces in the villa, which is very Nordic.


    Especially in the living room, a clean and tidy fireplace is inlaid in the wall. The electronic flame inside is so beautiful that Hua Sheng is sitting in front of the fireplace with Xiao Hei in his arms.


    Chuntao and gingko sit on the sofa and brush the opera. It''s said that Huasheng, who is chasing after a film called "bullying president marries me only", admires their taste.


    When the river comes back, what it sees is such a warm scene. Hua Sheng is wearing a goose yellow home clothes, his hair spreads to his waist, and gently touches Xiao Hei''s back. His eyes are warm and gentle. To be honest, Jiang Liu often envies Xiao Hei because he can be loved by Hua Sheng, and even sleep in her bed and get into her arms.


    "The fireplace in our house is really nice. It''s very warm in spring." After changing shoes, the river came directly to Huasheng.


    Spring peach and gingko see my uncle come back, hurry to get up.


    Hua Sheng turns around with Xiao Hei in his arms. "Is it cold outside?"


    "Cold, you see my ears are red, can you help me warm them?" The river flows coquettishly to extend the head, meaning to let Hua Sheng cover him with his hand.


    But Where can Hua Sheng do such a thing.


    She said, "take a hot bath when it''s cold, and have some hot coffee."


    The river reaches for his hand, plays Xiaohei''s head, and says to himself, "Xiaohei, look, your master is eccentric. You are not cold, but she holds you and refuses to let go. I will freeze to death, and she does not hold me. What''s the reason? Are all family members, why do you pay so high? Just because you''re cute than me? "


    Hua Sheng was amused with a hiss. He looked at him with a smile. "I''m jealous with a cat. President Jiang, you really have a future."

 Chapter 232

    River nodded, "well, I''ve been so unpromising, Mrs. Jiang, do you know?


    At this time, Xiaohei stretched out like a sensible man, and miaowao twice jumped down from Huasheng''s arms.


    Jiangliu sits opposite Huasheng, takes off his coat and reveals the business shirt with moonlight grey inside.


    "Just read the news and said Xie Dongyang and Hua Zhi?" The river is chatting.


    "Do you believe in gossip?"


    "I don''t believe it. I just think it''s interesting. But Xie Dongyang can get through the crisis so quickly this time. I didn''t expect it. What''s more, he awakened the most profitable depth to the next shelf. This courage is convincing." Jiang Liu is not stingy about praising others. Before, he thought that Xie Dongyang''s ability was just that. Now, it''s interesting.


    Hua Sheng hesitated for a moment, but decided to tell them the truth so as not to have trouble in the future.


    "There''s something else I''ve always wanted to say." Hua Sheng opens his mouth.


    The river looked at her and said nothing, waiting for her to continue.


    "When Xie Dongyang was in crisis, his sister-in-law asked me to say something. As for why I said it, I believe you know why. I really didn''t think much about it. Sister-in-law Xie came to beg me so sincerely, and I answered. I went to see Xie Dongyang and talked to him for a few words. "


    "Oh, and that?" Jiangliu has known for a long time that when Hua Sheng went to Dongyang pharmaceutical, some people with bad intentions leaked the news to him, so he actually knew for a long time, but he didn''t ask Hua Sheng because he believed in her, but now he can hear her say it himself, he is more happy. At least he feels that he still has a little position in Hua Sheng''s heart, not in all of her People who don''t care.


    "Well, we don''t have any money relationship, but it''s nothing. But I think I''d better tell you a good word. There will be some misunderstandings in the future. You''re right. Although we pretend to be husband and wife in the past three years, but It''s not good if there''s some negative news that gets lost. " Hua Sheng''s explanation is clear and clear.


    Jiang Liu nodded, "well, I like your candid character. What two people are afraid of most is that one doesn''t say and the other doesn''t ask, which will inevitably deepen the misunderstanding for a long time. But it''s really nothing. No matter you are kind or can''t bear it, it''s very important to give a few words of encouragement to others when they are in trouble. Maybe it''s just because a few words you don''t care can save people from water and fire. Of course, if I were, I would help. Xie Dongyang asked me if I needed help. He refused. I know he has a strong sense of self-esteem. "


    "Don''t you really mind at all? Not afraid? " Hua Sheng is curious.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "Don''t you fear that Xie Dongyang will grow up and threaten you to become your terrible opponent?"


    Jiang LiuXiao said, "seriously, I really don''t think he is an opponent. Of course, even if he really does well and excels me, that''s his personal ability. What am I afraid of? A lot of things in the world will not happen if you are not afraid. Instead, I would rather face them calmly and be more comfortable. I don''t like to worry too much about what hasn''t happened. That''s not my character. "


    After listening to these words, Hua Sheng was quite appreciative of the river in his heart, and instantly felt that the pattern of men was still very big.


    Seeing Hua Sheng not talking, the river teases her, "how is it? Mrs. Jiang, do you think your husband is a great Xia and is for the country and the people? "

 Chapter 233

    Hua Sheng smiles, "stink."


    Looking at Huasheng smiling at himself, Jiangliu feels comfortable in his heart. He also understands why ancient emperors should win a smile even when they are dead?


    In retrospect, when she first contacted Huasheng, when she moved to Shili Chunfeng, she was always cold, and fangfo didn''t care about anything. Now, although her character is still weak, she has more smiles, so Huasheng and Jiangliu like it more and more.


    Spring peach and ginkgo look at the relationship between the owners is good, must be playing in the heart happy.


    In the kitchen, he began to prepare desserts for the two. Sometimes Hua Sheng was in good shape and would play chess with Jiang Liu.


    Although the two husband and wife do not have the kind of love in the lovers, but such mutual respect and hospitality to the river feel very satisfied.


    He even thought greedily that in the future If Hua Sheng really likes him, falls in love with him deeply, cries and laughs for him, gets angry for him, worries and works for him, he should be the happiest person in the world at that time, after all, it seems unlikely to happen. Is it true that such a rational girl, such a person with a cold nature, will find weakness for herself?


    The next morning, after breakfast, they set out together, Jiangliu drove to work, and Huasheng drove Chuntao to school.


    In October, Jiangcheng can''t continue to wear windbreaker, because it can''t resist the piercing autumn wind. So Hua Sheng began to wear a red sweater and sweater, a thick one.


    The following is still a simple black pencil pants, but it''s the kind with a layer of velvet inside. The small white shoes are replaced by thick white boots.


    She seldom wears a famous brand, but the clothes are always first-class. In order to keep a low profile, her jiangshidanton watch is not worn, and even her earrings are rarely used.


    After class in the morning, she went out for dinner as usual. It was cold recently, and she fell in love with a casserole near the school.


    It''s a very special and clean shop. It''s mainly made of casserole porridge. There are all kinds of vegetables and mushrooms in it. It''s very fragrant after cooking for a long time.


    With a pineapple bag, it''s delicious.


    When Hua Sheng came in, he was surprised to find that there were no other guests in the store today. Every time he came at noon, he had to queue up.


    "Here you are, girl." The boss came out to say hello warmly.


    "A casserole porridge, all vegetables, no mince, and a pineapple bag." Hua Sheng sits down and orders.


    "OK."


    Just at this time, Xie Dongyang came in from the door, wearing a military green charge suit and carrying a bag in his hand.


    When Hua Sheng saw him, he was not surprised. He knew that he must have come to find himself.


    "I know you like this family. Today, I''ve arranged for you to have a casserole porridge. Don''t you mind?" Said Xie Dongyang from familiar to sit opposite her.


    "No, it''s delicious."


    Listening to her, Xie Dongyang is more happy.


    Take out four bottles of juice from the bag, "I don''t know what flavor you like to drink, so I bought these four kinds, including peaches, oranges, strawberries and grapes. Which one do you drink?"


    Hua Sheng glanced lightly. "I don''t drink this kind of compound juice. There are many pigments in it."


    "Well Well, ha, then I''ll ask someone to squeeze it before I give it to you. " Xie Dongyang is a little embarrassed.


    "What do you want me to do?" Hua Sheng doesn''t like chatting with Xie Dongyang. After all, he is now the wife of the Jiang family. Even if he has a clear conscience, he still has to worry about the face of the Jiang family.

 Chapter 234

    "Well, I''ll give this to you first." Xie Dongyang continues to pull out his small bag and takes out a delicate bottle with blue liquid inside.


    "This is..." Hua Sheng is a little surprised.


    "Since I announced it was off the shelves, there has been no more on the market. Whether it''s a retail store or a spokesperson, it''s all recalled and destroyed. This is the last bottle of deep awakening I left for you." Xie Dongyang hands the small bottle of blue liquid to Hua Sheng, because he once heard that Hua Sheng said that she used the medicine and it was not bad, so when he destroyed it, he left a bottle for her.


    Hua Sheng reaches for the blue liquid. How can he say I don''t know what it''s like.


    She really spoke highly of this medicine, because she used it and dreamed of her grandmother, which was never warm before, and she also studied the ingredients. In addition to the sedative, they are all ingredients of traditional Chinese medicine, the purpose is to relax people''s nervous brain, so before listening to Xie Dongyang, I really feel sorry for it.


    "Thank you." Hua Sheng said only two words.


    "I should thank you, huh I don''t care whether you believe it or not, but this time I really have a chance to turn around because of you. At that time, I was in the office thinking hard, and I had been struggling with this road and had to keep going. To be honest, that was the most suspicious moment in my life. I thought I couldn''t get by, and even wanted to escape. It''s you who give me hope. It''s your wisdom that wakes me up. It makes me find out the truth. It also catches those who want to kill me. "


    If Xie Dongyang used to like Huasheng because she was unwilling, and because of her beauty and talent.


    At this moment, he should be convinced by her wisdom and kindness. Hua Sheng should have seen the trap behind the troublemaker for a long time, so he reminded Xie Dongyang of the key point to turn the situation around. It was also because Hua Sheng was willing to say these words, which was driven by her kindness. Otherwise, she could ignore it, just be a melon eater nearby.


    Anyway, Xie Dongyang fell, and no one bothered her in the future, wouldn''t it be better?


    "You don''t have to thank me. I''m also entrusted. If you want to thank me, go back and thank your sister-in-law."


    "My sister-in-law?" Xie Dongyang was stunned again.


    "Yes, it''s your sister-in-law who asked me to come out and persuade you. I''m a mortal. Don''t make me too mythical. My words are useless. I can only say whether you get up by yourself or because of perseverance. I have little effect. It''s your sister-in-law. She''s a good person." Hua Sheng thinks that it''s really not easy for a rich lady like Feng Yu to do this for her little brother-in-law. On the contrary, it''s a joke to watch her family''s affection and compare with others'' thanks.


    Maybe she was moved by Feng Yu''s bowing head. Maybe she felt that Xie Dongyang was too miserable to bear. In a word, Hua Sheng did. She didn''t think about the effect.


    Even if Xie Dongyang still can''t think of it in the end, if he goes bankrupt, it''s his own business.


    "Ha, that''s it. I I really look up to myself. " Xie Dongyang was a little embarrassed. At first, he thought that Huasheng was different from him, and he would help him when he was in danger. Now, it seems that he really thinks more about it. It turned out that his sister-in-law asked for her.


    Hua Sheng is silent. At this time, the casserole porridge is ready. She lowers her head and drinks porridge slowly.


    Xie Dongyang suddenly thought of that matter and asked politely, "Hua Sheng, how much do you know about the river''s past?"


    "Not at all." Hua Sheng is also honest.


    "What are you going to do if he conceals something bad from you or will hurt you in the future? Are you still staying at Jiang''s? "


    "What do you know?" Hua Sheng asked how a smart person could not understand the meaning of Xie Dongyang''s questions.

 Chapter 235

    Xie Dongyang thought about it for a while, but decided not to say it first. "Actually, I also heard something about him, but I''m not sure about the authenticity, so I can''t tell you. I think if you want to find out, you''d better ask Jiangliu yourself. If you ask him, he won''t lie. "


    "All right."


    When Hua Sheng saw Xie Dongyang, he didn''t want to talk about it. After all, she was never a curious person.


    Xie Dongyang came to invite Huasheng to dinner this time. In fact, he was more grateful. If it was him before, he might wish to package the whole five-star hotel to entertain Huasheng.


    But today, after learning that Huasheng''s character belongs to the low-key type, Xie Dongyang has taken what he likes, so he just bought this small shop of casserole porridge.


    It''s quite in line with Hua Sheng''s mind. She didn''t like to hold those grand shows. Xie Dongyang didn''t stay much after eating. After seeing Hua Sheng off for a while, she got on the bus.


    Hua Sheng is still in the library in the afternoon. When he comes home in the evening, he doesn''t see the river.


    "Would you like some fruit, miss?"


    "No."


    "Flower tea or not?" Ginkgo asked again.


    "No."


    "What''s on your mind, miss?"


    "Do I look worried?" Hua Sheng was stunned and asked gingko.


    "Yes, when you come back from school today, it''s a little How to say, it''s not the same as usual. "


    "The river hasn''t come back, has it?"


    "Well, my uncle didn''t come back."


    Hua Sheng looks at her mobile phone. It''s almost nine o''clock. She plans to wait for a while. If he doesn''t come back, she will go upstairs to sleep.


    In fact, Jiangliu seldom comes back so late. Most of them drive straight back to ten li Chunfeng after work.


    Occasionally, I will send a wechat message to Hua Sheng, even if she doesn''t care.


    In fact, Jiangliu went to see a doctor today, a psychiatrist, but he didn''t have a mental illness. He wanted to ask what happened to the judgment that happened in his mind and the intermittent headache?


    The psychiatrist suggested hypnosis, but the river tried several times, they could not enter the state, and finally they could not get out of it.


    Later, the psychiatrist said, "President Jiang, I suggest you come back when you have a bad headache. Maybe hypnosis will have a better effect when you are ill."


    After Jiangliu came out of the hospital, it was already nine o''clock. He forgot to send wechat to Huasheng, so he drove home.


    In fact, he felt something was wrong sometimes. Since the car accident that year lost some memory, he had a splitting headache from time to time, and then flashed across the face of a strange girl. Sometimes it was a voice. Like a dream, she always called his name, Jiangliu River current


    This kind of feeling is very strange. It''s been bothering the river for a long time, especially the frequent attacks recently. Sometimes when he''s having a meeting, he will start to have a headache. He just wants to see what''s going on?


    It''s a pity, but it didn''t work out.


    By the time the river reached home, it was already nine forty, and Hua Sheng had returned to his room.


    The river quietly went upstairs. When passing by Huasheng''s room, he paused and wondered whether to visit her. At this time, the door opened tacitly.


    "You''re back?" Hua Sheng asked.


    She was wearing a white cotton nightdress, a long hair shawl, full of immortal spirit forever.


    "Well, I just wanted to see you, and I''m afraid to disturb you, ha."


    "Come in, I happen to have something to ask you."


    Hua Sheng''s face was expressionless, and he opened the door wide.


    The river also followed in and brought it to the door.


    When the river came in, I glanced at Xiao Hei. It seemed that Hua Sheng had just taken a bath. The room was still filled with the fragrance of bath gel.


    "Sit down." Hua Sheng turns his head and points to the sofa.


    "So serious? What''s the matter? I''m not going to make a mistake, am I? " The river was half joking and then sitting on the sofa.

 Chapter 236

    Hua Sheng looked at him and said, "I saw Xie Dongyang today."


    "Ah, and then?" Jiang Liu didn''t respond much. After all, he knew that Hua Sheng had no other thoughts about Xie Dongyang.


    "He seems to know something about you, but he didn''t say it directly. In fact, according to the truth, we are cooperative relations. I shouldn''t ask about your private affairs, but I''m afraid that in case this matter affects our cooperation in the future, so I''m going to ask you, what are you hiding from me?"


    "Concealment?" River a Zheng, think carefully.


    "No, I''ve always been very frank. You know my situation. You saw my photos when I was a child. You know about my university abroad."


    "It''s not that. Is there anything else, such as Do you have any illegitimate children outside? "


    Hua Sheng admits that he has a big brain hole, but illegitimate children happen frequently in wealthy families.


    Xie Dongyang wants to stop talking like that. He must know some private affairs of Jiangliu, and it''s not a good one. He can have something to do with himself. Hua Sheng thinks about it. Maybe it''s because Jiangliu did something stupid when he was young, so he had a illegitimate son. The Jiang family is afraid of being exposed, and has been hiding it? This thinking logic is right.


    However, when asked this question, Jiangliu almost fell off the sofa without any psychological preparation.


    "A Sheng, are you serious?" He wants to laugh a little bit.


    "When am I not serious?" Hua Sheng looks at him inexplicably.


    "Ha, I thought you were joking with me. OK, since you ask me so seriously, I will seriously answer you. Listen, I have no illegitimate children. I really have no illegitimate children."


    "And any other women?"


    "I haven''t raised it or had an affair with a female secretary. You can go to our company to check it." River current explains quickly.


    "I''m not interested in checking. In fact, even if there is, it doesn''t matter. But you have to tell me, after all, we are in a cooperative relationship. I have the right to know. Don''t wait for something to happen in the future to embarrass me. At that time, don''t blame me for not giving you face."


    "A Sheng, are you putting the ugly words ahead of you?"


    "Yes."


    "Ha, I like your serious appearance. It''s lovely."


    Hua Sheng:


    "OK, it''s OK. You go out. I''m going to sleep." Hua Sheng turns around and goes straight to bed. The river is not easy to depend on. He just leaves his room, but this matter is in his mind. That is, Xie Dongyang seems to know some secrets about it? The question is, what''s his secret? The river does not know.


    When Hua Sheng went to school the next morning, he heard that Yu Ping was ill. He had a drip in the school clinic. After hearing that, Hua Sheng went directly to the clinic.


    Sure enough, Yu Ping is lying there alone, alone, hanging a little bit, looking a little sad.


    "Do you have a cold?" Hua Sheng goes over.


    "Here you are, Xiao Sheng." Seeing Hua Sheng, Yu Ping quickly gets up and sits up. Hua Sheng picks up a pillow and puts it behind her to make her feel more comfortable.


    Yu Ping is flattered. It seems that she didn''t expect Hua Sheng to take care of others.


    "I''m just a little feverish. Ha, it''s nothing serious."


    "Why didn''t you go to the hospital?" Hua Sheng felt that the school''s infirmary was limited in capacity and the doctors were not professional. It was certainly not as good as the hospital.


    "The hospital is expensive. It costs more than 300 per drop. It''s cheap here. It''s only 50." Yu Ping smiles and Hua Sheng is slightly sad.


    "Neige, Xiaosheng, can you find me a job? I need some money. I''m in a bit of a hurry. Any job is OK. I can endure hardship. I can clean the toilet. You also know that my classmates don''t like me very much, and I don''t bother them, just thinking that you may know some friends. "


    "What do you use money for?" Hua Sheng asked directly, because she remembered that Yu Ping had won 20000 prizes for her.

 Chapter 237

    Yu Ping lowers her head. It seems that she has some difficulties


    "You don''t say, how can I help you, how can I know how much money you need to earn?" Hua Sheng looks at her quietly.


    For a while, Yu Ping raised her head and her eyes were red.


    "My native family, ha, is very poor, so they always need money. I used to give scholarships to my family. Last time I won the prize in an accident and sent 20000 to my parents to repair the house. Yesterday, my father called and said that he wanted to buy a seeder. Isn''t it that my family is about to plant land? I want to relax. Seeing that I promised so quickly, he said that he also wanted a harvester. In autumn, he could harvest food and help other people earn some money. My card is only four thousand now, which is earned by working. He wanted to cash out five thousand to him by credit card and buy a seeder. But he wants a harvester and ten thousand yuan, fifteen inside and outside. I have only four thousand, and the rest is eleven. Where can I get it? "


    Yu Ping slowly says the bitterness in her heart, saying that she wants to laugh, but in fact, she is more helpless.


    "Did your family use you as a cash machine?" Hua Sheng asked in a cold voice.


    "It''s not true. They may think it''s time for me to repay them for spending so many years on my study."


    "You''re still a student. You don''t have a job. What''s the reward?"


    "They I think it''s easy to work in the city, but in fact, it''s not easy for me to find a job. " Yu Ping feels her face and feels inferior.


    Hua Sheng has no choice but to understand. After all, it''s her parents. Even if it''s a vampire, she can''t help it. Can''t break the relationship?


    "I can lend it to you." Hua Sheng said.


    "No, I can''t. I always flatter you and kneel to lick you for the money. I have to fight for it myself. Xiaosheng, you just need to find me a job and earn it by myself. If I want to borrow it, I can find a small loan, but I don''t want to. The money I borrowed is not secure."


    Although Yu Ping is poor, she has a good character and a lot of backbone, which is what Hua Sheng prefers.


    Hua Sheng thinks about it, and Yu Ping is right. No matter how good a friend is, he can''t help her all the time. He always depends on himself. "I do have a job for you. It''s hard, but I make a good profit. You can try."


    "Well, I''m sure I can do it. I''m not afraid of difficulty or hard work." Yu Ping is a little excited.


    "I have a friend who runs a small antique shop. She often takes in accessories with a sense of age, antiques and so on. In a word, there are several requirements: first, to ensure the truth, second, to be cost-effective, and third, not to have the funerary objects just unearthed. Your history is very precise. I believe your vision is very accurate. It should be difficult for you. There are many antique markets in Jiangcheng. You can try your luck to find out. Don''t you have 4000 in your hand? You can pay first. I will take the things for you to my friend. She''ll give you a price and make you a reward. How do you feel about not delaying your classes but making more money? "


    Yu Ping nods desperately after listening. It''s so good that she can not only make money, but also apply what she has learned. It''s just her professional thing.


    After staying in the infirmary for a while, Hua Sheng left. Thinking of Yu Ping''s fate, she couldn''t help sighing. Then, an idea came out of her mind to divine for her and see how her fate was?


    In the library, Hua Sheng takes out the bamboo stick from the canvas bag to start divination for Yu Ping. Although there is no eight characters of birth, it can also generate divination because of her five features.


    A few seconds later, a bamboo stick flies out. Hua Sheng takes it up and takes a look

 Chapter 238

    There are four sentences vaguely emerging from the bamboo stick, which are words that only Hua Sheng can see.


    -- this life is born to be miserable and lonely, with rough and tortuous roads. If you extend your hand, you must have a life in front of you.


    It means literally. It''s very simple. Yu Ping''s life was born poor, and her life was very difficult. It''s hard to have a good time. If you are lucky enough to meet a dignitary, and the dignitary is willing to lend a helping hand, maybe she can still have a chance of life in this vast and bitter sea.


    What do you say? It''s a signing, but there''s a turning point. After all, it''s not destined to be poor for a lifetime. Is the noble person mentioned in the bamboo stick her own?


    Hua Sheng is deep in thought If she can help, is there any chance in Yu Ping''s life?


    Even if she had read these words herself, she would not have said them to anyone. After all, it''s impossible for her to disclose.


    However, after every divination, Hua Sheng will hurt her vitality and be obviously weak. When she goes home at night, she takes the initiative to drink Guiyuan red date soup. Ginkgo goes to get it quickly. Chuntao puts the knitted sweater shawl on Hua Sheng''s body. "Miss, the weather has turned cold recently. You have a cold constitution. You should keep warm."


    "Well, I know." Hua Sheng nodded.


    Hua Sheng takes out his laptop, puts it on his legs, opens his private mailbox, and taps it.


    It''s an invitation from the Swiss auction house, asking her to help identify an antique.


    Hua Sheng glanced at the photos of the antiques, and then at the owner''s materials sent to identify the antiques. His eyes were slightly cold.


    That Wu army? If Jiangliu didn''t take her to charity last time, she may not know Wu Jun.


    But it''s just a coincidence that Wu Jun came to apply for appraisal. Just look at the photos, they are bronze swords of the Warring States period, and they are engraved with aristocratic marks, which are well preserved.


    If it is a genuine product, it must start at 50 million yuan, and her appraisal fee will be considerable.


    But Wu Jun''s character really disgusted Hua Sheng, so she replied directly to the email, stating that she refused to identify.


    The other end immediately sent a new email asking why he refused? Foreigners, many things like to ask.


    Hua Sheng replied directly in English, "the origin of this antique is unknown. It''s suspected that it was bought from the tomb robbers. It''s a big crime to sell the national cultural relics. She doesn''t want to serve a criminal."


    After reading the email, the other side understood and then refused Wu Jun''s request.


    In fact, Huasheng is not a blatant sword. Wu Jun''s bronze sword, if he dare to give it to her for identification, must have a bottom in his heart. In all likelihood, it is true.


    However, the bronze sword of this pattern and size is very rare on the market at present. It has been recorded in the literature that during the Warring States period, when a prince of Chu state was buried because he liked bronze sword very much, his family put a lot of them in. However, the tomb has not been excavated yet. Where did Wu Jun come from? The most important point is that from the photos, we can see that there is a layer of gloom around the bronze sword, which will not be unearthed for more than 15 days. So Hua Sheng can basically conclude that this is from the tomb robbers. Maybe Wu Jun bought it from the tomb robbers. Maybe Wu Jun himself is a grave robber


    After replying to the email, Hua Sheng sat on the sofa with his notebook in his arms and stayed for a while, so he didn''t even notice the river flowing in.


    Until Jiangliu sat beside her, she subconsciously pressed the key to switch the computer page, and did not let Jiangliu see her private mailbox.


    "Ah Sheng, what are you looking at? So serious?"


    River stream curiously glanced over the laptop, and what was playing on the desktop was a passion play in the American drama Vampire Diaries.


    Men and women are passionate about rolling sheets Anyone who looks at that scale will blush.


    After a glance at the river, he stared at Hua Sheng, "ah Sheng, you like it."

 Chapter 239

    Hua Sheng''s embarrassing cancer is about to be committed at this time. Why does it happen to be a passion play? It makes her like watching porn. Yes, she blushes.


    "No, No."


    "It''s OK. I don''t laugh at you. Everyone has physiological needs. It''s normal." As soon as the river flows, Hua Sheng becomes even more mad and feels that his personal design is about to collapse.


    Hua Sheng Qi closes the notebook directly, "I don''t have it. This American play is a real play, not a porn, mainly a vampire, a drama."


    "It''s OK, I understand."


    Hua Sheng:


    Come on, Hua Sheng feels that he can''t understand. He''s in the extreme. Seeing Hua Sheng''s appearance of trying to explain and explaining, Jiang Liu is in a good mood. Because his little girl, only in this time, can she have all kinds of micro expressions and become like a 22-year-old aunt, not a cold fairy.


    Xie Dongyang''s brain is really enough. After coming off the line with deep awakening, he launched several new products at one go, all of which are interested in traditional Chinese medicine, including the tranquilizing pill and the tranquilizing pill. There is also Hui Xue Dan, which is used by people suffering from anemia. It is more clear and hot, detoxifying. It is a drink of oral liquid. It mainly extracts honeysuckle essence plus a variety of Chinese herbs to cremate blood stasis. Finally, the treasure of Zhenshan, Xiangfei condensate, is very popular. Because this oral medicine, after three days of continuous use, the body can send out a fragrance. It is especially suitable for people who sweat in summer or have body odor. It is said that this fragrant princess is sold at the price of the people, a bottle of 50 milliliters, only to sell 128 yuan, cheaper than perfume. More durable than perfume.


    because perfume is temporary, and it comes from outside the body. It is taken orally from the inside of the body, and it can also drain away the cold and dampness.


    Of course, thanks to Xie Dongyang''s good R & D team, Professor fan is indeed a great contributor.


    In a short period of time, Dongyang pharmaceutical industry has once again become the industry leader.


    Xie Dongyang has experienced a great rise and a great backwardness, and his mentality has been quite stable.


    In the evening, he drove back to Xie''s old house in the shadow of black Rolls Royce.


    After his son''s false alarm this time, he returned to the peak, which surprised Xie Yun. At the same time, he also changed his outlook on his son. When eating, his face relaxed a lot.


    Xie Ning sat on Xie Dongyang''s lap and continued to play coquettish, "Er Shu, are you going to give me a gift because your business is so good now?"


    "Send, what do you want."


    "I want a limited edition Avenger alliance to do it, but it''s hard to buy."


    "You, that''s a promise." Xie Dongyang pinched his niece''s nose.


    After dinner, Xie Dongyang and his father and big brother had a tea chat in the living room and talked about the company''s recent situation.


    After hearing this, Xie Yun was quite satisfied. "This time it''s a lifetime. You can''t take such a risk in the future. Although doing business is a gamble, you have to have a winning chance to gamble. You must not be reckless in the future, so as not to suffer a big loss."


    "Dad said, I''ll remember." Xie Dongyang doesn''t answer back now. He is also respectful to his father, which is the most satisfactory place for his family.


    Before leaving, Xie Dongyang specially looked for an opportunity to speak to his sister-in-law alone.


    Xie Dongyang first took a Sakyamuni fruit and handed it to Feng Yu. "Sister in law, eat fruit."


    Feng Yu took over and smiled at him, knowing that he had something to say.


    "Sister in law Thank you. Hua Sheng told me. I didn''t expect you to do it for me I have written down the kindness of asking for help. "


    "A family can help you if they have two words."


    Xie Dongyang smiled shyly, although he usually talked a lot, but when it came to the real time, he didn''t know what to say. His sister-in-law was kind to him, and he was really moved.


    "It''s good for you to be completely different this time, but have you changed your mind? Do you still like that girl?" Feng Yu asked tentatively.


    Xie Dongyang nodded, "like, like more than before, the mind is the same."


    Feng Yu couldn''t help laughing. "You silly boy, do other girls like you? Isn''t it tired to be single? "

 Chapter 240

    Xie Dongyang scratched his head, which was a bit awkward. "It''s so heartbreaking, sister-in-law."


    Feng Yu smiled and didn''t make fun of him, but he didn''t persuade him not to act on his own as before, because after seeing Hua Sheng, Feng Yu knew why his little brother-in-law was such a charming girl. If he was a man, he might be. So Feng Yu didn''t plan to continue to persuade him.


    Xie Dongyang finished eating in the old house, played a game with his niece for a while, and drove back to his villa.


    On the way, those friends who used to call him to drink were all politely refused by Xie Dongyang.


    He used to drink and pick up girls. Now, he just wants to start a business.


    Especially after tasting the sweetness of the ups and downs, I found a sense of achievement that I had never had before.


    When we got back to the villa, the nanny had already gone to bed.


    Xie Dongyang went upstairs to take a bath and lay in bed.


    At this time, a wechat message came from the mobile phone.


    Dong Yingying: Mr. Xie, did you sleep?


    It took Xie Dongyang a long time to remember that this was Ning Ning''s piano teacher, the woman with a green face.


    Xie Dongyang: not yet.


    Dong Yingying: I''ve been teaching piano in a very narrow circle, so I didn''t pay attention to business. Today, I heard from my friends about your own medicine. From the beginning to save the overall situation, to the peak, to failure, to the East Mountain, I really listened to it as wonderful as a novel. You are It''s too awesome.


    Xie Dongyang: it''s said that most of them are untrustworthy and not so divine.


    Dong Yingying: I really think you are powerful. You are so young, and then you can do so well without your family or your father. You are very talented. No wonder Ning Ning says her second uncle is excellent.


    Xie Dongyang: Well, Mr. Dong flattered me.


    Dong Yingying: by the way, there will be a piano lesson in Yingying tomorrow afternoon. Will you send him here?


    Xie Dongyang: No, I''m going to see the client tomorrow afternoon. Maybe my sister-in-law will deliver it.


    Dong Yingying: ah, so


    Xie Dongyang: what''s the matter with Mr. Dong?


    Listening to the female teacher''s voice, Xie Dongyang thought it was her niece who made a mistake.


    Dong Yingying: Well, in fact, it''s nothing. I want to invite Mr. Xie for dinner, because my father wants to invest something recently, but I don''t know anything about business economics. That day, I accidentally told my father about knowing you. My father envied you so much. He said that you are a regular genius. When you were a VC investor, you also bought your company''s shares.


    Xie Dongyang: ah, this one, there''s a chance.


    Thought after all is Ningning teacher, also did not directly refute the face, but, Xie Dongyang really does not like this teacher.


    After a few casual words, he left his mobile phone aside, thinking that when he was down, those female stars couldn''t avoid it, and Hua Sheng was willing to help him, which was a real help in the snow, and when he stood up again, he no longer needed a woman to add to the cake.


    Before falling asleep, Xie Dongyang suddenly thought of one thing, that is, there has been no news of Yao Yao for a long time.


    Including the big things he had done before, Yao Yao didn''t even call.


    Thinking of this, he felt uneasy. He picked up his cell phone again and dialed it.


    I''m sorry, but the number you dialed is temporarily unavailable.


    Xie Dongyang was a little strange. He called brother again.


    "Brother, have you contacted Yao Yao recently? Did she call her parents? "


    "No, or once more than half a month ago, when she said that she was going to take the exam, she was very nervous and stressed a little bit, and then there was no news. How?"


    "It''s not proper for Yao Yao to stop recently. I don''t think something is wrong. What''s going on?" Xie Dongyang is worried.


    This three younger sister is the treasure of the whole family. No matter Xie Dongyang or Xie''s second eldest sister, she is regarded as the apple of her eye.

 Chapter 241

    Xie Dongze thought something was wrong when he heard his brother say that.


    "Well, I''ll contact the housekeeper and bodyguard who take care of Yao Yao and ask them."


    In this way, the brothers began to find the whereabouts of Xie Dongyao in the middle of the night.


    It wasn''t until dawn that there was a reply that Xie Dongyao gave up the exam half a month ago and went to Nepal to play with a female classmate.


    Then I also found the entry information of Xie Dongyao in the entry and exit records, indicating that she was indeed in Nepal.


    However, Nepal is particularly backward, with frequent water and power outages, signal interruptions and small earthquakes. In a word, Xie Dongyao still has no way to contact.


    Angry Xie Yun was furious when he heard about it, but he sent someone to Nepal to look for it.


    Xie Dongyang is also a little uneasy, because my sister gave up the exam and left this time. I guess she has something in mind.


    Otherwise, with her optimistic character, she would not even give up the exam and run.


    Just at noon when Bai Hao was going to eat in the canteen, he saw Hua Lin standing at the door.


    She was dressed in a light green printed sweater, a skirt of the same color below, and a plain bag in her hand.


    "Let''s have lunch together."


    Seeing Bai Hao, Hua Lin said.


    "Good."


    Then Hua Lin and Bai Hao came to a restaurant near the police station. They ordered one meat, one vegetable and one soup, which was very simple.


    Bai Hao secretly takes a look at Hua Lin and sees her head down for dinner. She doesn''t say anything, so she doesn''t have to say anything.


    After a minute or two of silence, Hua Lin looked up at Bai Hao.


    "A new teacher in the school is very kind to me." She said.


    Bai Hao was stunned, then smiled awkwardly, "Oh, really? That''s good. "


    "Well, the teacher''s surname is Chai. He has a high education background and is a good person. The main thing is that he has courage. I refused several times, but he didn''t get discouraged. Instead, he continued to be kind to me and show me good wishes. This is much better than some people who like to escape. What do you say?"


    Hua Lin''s words mean something, and Bai Hao knows what she means.


    Bai Hao lowered his head and ate some rice.


    "Since you are so excellent, you can think about it." Bai Hao''s voice was not loud, but it was clear enough for two people to hear.


    As soon as Hua Lin heard what he said, it exploded.


    Directly put the chopsticks on the table and stare at Bai Hao.


    "Bai Hao, I didn''t expect you to be such a coward as a policeman?"


    Bai Hao is silent


    "Can''t you be brave about love? I''m here today. To be frank, I just want to ask your opinion. If you want us to continue, I''d rather break with my family. I''m also... "


    Hua Lin didn''t sleep well last night. She thought for a long time in the dormitory.


    Maybe it''s inspired by a sentence, which is written in this way - People''s life is actually very short, whether it''s relatives, friends or lovers, cherish the kindness, after all, it''s impossible to meet in the next life.


    At that time, Hua Lin was sad to read this sentence, and felt that if she continued to be insincere, it would be meaningless to waste time.


    From Bai Hao secretly putting money in his bag, we can see that he has more than enough love for himself.


    So Hua Lin wants to talk to him. Don''t be so awkward. If you don''t go back to China after a big deal, you should fight with your parents and be brave for love.


    However, Bai Hao didn''t give her the chance to finish these words. Maybe Bai Hao knew what she was going to say.


    "Xiaolin, we two It''s all over. You should let go... "


    Hua Lin:


    "Since someone pursues you and you are optimistic, it''s better to start a new relationship Bless you. " With that, Bai Hao got up, took out 200 yuan and threw it on the table, turned around and left.


    Hua Lin fell to the bottom of the valley for a moment. She turned to Bai Hao and shouted, "Bai Hao, you are a duplicity guy. I look down on you."

 Chapter 242

    Bai Hao smiled bitterly. Instead of looking back, he continued to walk forward and went back to the police station.


    He didn''t know that Hua Lin was giving him a chance, but if Xiao Lin broke up with her family for him, it''s not what he would like to see.


    Although Bai Hao was born in an ordinary family, his family education was excellent. His parents were honest people and taught him to be filial first.


    He can''t do that. If his girlfriend''s family doesn''t agree with him, he elopes with him. After all, there''s a saying that''s right. Marriage without family blessing is not perfect.


    Even if for the time being Hua Lin broke off contact with her family for him, what about later? There will be no time to blame him.


    So Bai Hao wants to come and go, or decides to put it down. Since there are people chasing her, then bless her, right?


    When Hua Lin returned to school, she asked for sick leave directly and then shut herself up in the dormitory.


    It''s almost the state of just lovelorn days. Maybe she''s a girl who''s too emotional, so she takes love too seriously and hurts more deeply.


    At the same time, the scandal between Hua Zhi and Xie Dongyang has spread. In fact, Hua Zhi and Xie Dongyang have not met recently.


    Just because Xie Dongyang asked Hua Zhi to be the spokesperson of Xiangfei condensate, his company''s popular product.


    Xie Dongyang''s assistant, Wen Xuan, and Hua Zhi''s agent, sister Liu, are also in the contract process.


    Hua Zhi''s popularity is top-notch, and she seldom receives messy advertisements. She is basically a top brand. This time, she received Xie Dongyang''s health medicine, which is very face saving.


    And I heard that the market price of Hua Zhi''s endorsement fee is 50 million yuan a year, and she gave Xie Dongyang a 60% discount, which was only charged for three thousand one thousand years.


    This event has shocked many media, many people almost believe that Hua Zhi and Xie Dongyang have absolutely communicated.


    Otherwise, it will not be so


    So the media, in order to earn eyeballs and attract traffic, has also tried their best not to smear them, but only to blow them to the sky.


    What kind of family is right? Xie Hualian is married. What kind of man and woman are they? They match each other well.


    The most interesting one is a gossip media. It says that Xie Dongyang wanted to marry Hua Zhi at the beginning. Hua Zhi was afraid of marriage, so he ran away. In order to keep his face, the Hua family forced his little daughter Hua Sheng to get on the wedding car. But Xie Dongyang heard that the bride was not Hua Zhi, and he also fled. Then Hua Sheng temporarily seized the river rescue site.


    This article is so vivid that Hua Sheng laughs after reading it.


    "Is it fun, miss?" Ginkgo squats on the ground, hands on the cheek asked.


    "It''s too much to say. It''s estimated that this group of media are the president of dog blood Wen who read it and married for her, thanks to their thinking."


    "Yes, but then again, miss three is very close to Xie Dongyang recently. Maybe she really wants to develop? Miss three is single, and so is Xie Dongyang. There''s nothing wrong with that. " Ginkgo biloba is that if it really becomes, it is not impossible.


    "I don''t think it''s possible," said Chuntao, "that''s the character of miss three. She doesn''t like Xie Dongyang very much."


    Hua Sheng laughs but doesn''t speak and doesn''t express any opinions.


    But someone began to be jealous again.


    Wang Junxian called Jiangliu and asked directly, "Xie Dongyang and Hua Zhi?"


    The face of the river was confused.


    "Ah?"


    "You didn''t watch the news?"


    "Ah, you say the news. It''s all bullshit. Do you really believe it?" River music.


    "Hua Zhi to others Xie Dongyang endorsement health products, is also bullshit?" Wang Junxian is very unhappy.

 Chapter 243

    After listening to the river, he asked, "what are you worried about? Are you..."


    "It''s OK. I just want to ask. If they are true, I don''t need Hua Zhi to help me play my girlfriend. The news is very noisy. There''s a frying pan in my old house. My grandma called me seven times in the morning. I didn''t dare to answer."


    The river is very sympathetic, and I''m glad that his grandparents are caring for the aged in foreign countries and don''t care about his affairs.


    "Well, let''s get together in the evening. Xiao He said last time that some of us haven''t been together recently. We need to break up our plastic friendship." River flow proposal.


    "Cheng, I''ll see you that evening. You can call them."


    Wang Junxian hung up.


    About Hua Zhi and Xie Dongyang, they also shocked Xie Hua and his wife, who also called to ask the truth of their children''s news.


    Both of them explained, hung up the phone, after explaining, Xie Dongyang felt only dry mouth.


    "Wen Xuan, pour me a glass of water."


    "OK, thank you."


    The female assistant handed Bai Kaishui and said with a smile, "Xiangfei condensate is selling hot. After Miss Hua Zhi''s endorsement this time, she has made great progress. Now there are manufacturers in Vietnam and Thailand who want to get overseas agency rights."


    "That''s easy to say. You let the overseas branch contact them."


    "Well, but President Xie, I still don''t understand. Why didn''t deep awakening sell it? At the beginning, my grandma also used it. She said that that night she dreamed that when she was a child, she was cattle herding on the mountain, lilac flowers everywhere. It was really a super beautiful dream. I always thought that it was one of the greatest inventions of our company. Why did she get off the shelf? "


    Now after the deep awakening of the whole platform, except for the bottle in Hua Sheng''s hand, it''s really out of print.


    Xie Dongyang didn''t explain to the outside world. Why did he do this?


    Not even with Hua Sheng. When the female assistant asked, he hesitated for a moment and sighed, "this medicine helped me to the top, hurt me to the bottom, and failed me. Now I''m very complex about it, and although it has no side effects, it will feel mentally dependent. Who don''t want to dream every night for a long time Well, it''s just like taking drugs. I don''t want to make money with such an addictive drug. What''s more, if it''s beyond control, the state will come out and block it. Then I will not go bankrupt, maybe I will go to jail. "


    "It turns out that''s right, Mr. Xie."


    The female assistant secretly admires Xie Dongyang for thinking too long, deep awakening, strong dependence, buying without, buying without, buying without, some people can''t control themselves, perseverance is not strong, and finally they may have to buy money to go home and dream. It''s really the same as drugs. Xie Dongyang is a visionary, so he will have the achievements and qualifications today Bureau.


    At 8 p.m.


    the four men''s party in the natural beauty of the country is very neat and tidy, and there is not even a woman.


    is simply drinking, and the river has also made an awesome drink, which is much more than usual.


    Talking and laughing, Gao he took a look at Qin Wanyu. "Brother Yu, you can''t live alone. Otherwise, you can marry the Pearl of Xie''s family. That girl has a good feeling for you since she was a child."


    Gao he is talking about Xie Dongyao. Before Xie Dongyao went abroad, when he was 18 years old, he once pursued Qin, Wan and Yu crazily. The whole rich circle knows this.


    "He, he has a white moon in his heart." Jiang Liu smiled with a glass of wine and answered for Qin, Wan and Yu.

 Chapter 244

    Qin, Wan and Yu pointed to the river flow, "or do you know my friend."


    "White moonlight is in my heart to miss. In reality, I''m looking for a red rose to enjoy it. Brother Yu, I tell you that I have a friend''s girlfriend. She''s a twin sister. She has a sister in her family. She''s really gorgeous and has a big chest. She''s the most versatile. She can be called the God of men and women. Are you interested?" Gao he can tickle these elder brothers most.


    "I''m not interested. Please introduce brother Wang to you." Qin, Wan and Yu directly supported Wang Junxian.


    "I don''t need it either. Thank you. I can''t take it." Wang Junxian also refused.


    "You really don''t understand the taste. You are born in a rich family. You didn''t go out to harm the little girl. You wasted so much money and beauty." Gao crane make complaints about it.


    The river took the opportunity to tease Wang Junxian. "You''re not in a high mood recently. What''s the matter? Jealous? "


    "Jealous? And soy sauce. " The king refused to admit his death.


    "Don''t talk hard, is it because of Hua Zhi''s scandal You''re not feeling well? " There is a feeling in Jiangliu. If Wang Junxian hates Hua Zhi, she will not pretend to be her girlfriend, and she can pretend once. Now that project is over, but he still continues to take Hua Zhi back to the old house, which shows that there is something fishy in it.


    Of course, Hua Zhi doesn''t know that the project is over. If she knew it, she would have run long ago and won''t step into the Wang family.


    "Is Hua Zhi related to me?" Wang Junxian continues to pretend to be calm.


    "Isn''t Hua Zhi with Xie Dongyang?" Gao he put in a sentence, which made Wang Jun show his heart.


    "Come on, are we going to drink or gossip?" Wang Junxian concluded the topic of Hua Zhi with a sentence, and the four continued to drink.


    Soon it was another weekend


    Jiangliu and his father went on a business trip to the neighboring city to investigate the project. Huasheng first went to the shop with Chuntao and gingko and sat for more than an hour.


    After no one asked, Hua Sheng proposed to go to the countryside.


    In fact, she seldom went down the mountain before. She went abroad several times with her grandmother, but she was totally unfamiliar with the surrounding area of Jiangcheng.


    Seeing that miss Chuntao was interested, she checked the scenic spot on the map.


    It is found that there is a place called Anxin green ecological park 30 kilometers away from the western suburb.


    Eco garden is very popular in recent years. No matter the seasons, there are strawberries, grapes, tomatoes and peaches in the greenhouse.


    There are all kinds of poultry. People in the city like it very much.


    Hua Sheng thought that it would be better to pick some strawberries or something. It would be fun to do it by yourself.


    I just didn''t expect that as soon as she got out of the car, she saw a familiar license plate number.


    The black Bentley, with the license plate number of Jiang a1199, was her grandmother''s car before she died. Later, she left it to her and gave it to her parents.


    The car is here, isn''t it Parents in there, too? Hua Sheng frowns slightly.


    "Chuntao, you park our car far away." Hua Sheng orders.


    "Yes, miss." Chuntao, as ordered, finally parked the car at a remote side door of the ecological park.


    Hua Sheng takes Chuntao and gingko out of the car and goes there. Sure enough, not far away, a familiar figure. Is that her father?


    Hua Zhenyue was wearing a long black woolen coat, with a bag in one hand and a woman in the other.


    But that woman is not Hua Sheng''s mother.


    It was a woman who looked only about thirty, with a gentle face and a well proportioned figure.


    She was wearing a brown woolen overcoat, a hat, a basket of strawberries in her hand, smiling at Hua Zhenyue, and didn''t know what to say.


    "Cough Miss, is that the master and the little lover? " Ginkgo coughed and asked in a low voice.


    To be honest, at this moment, Hua Sheng is also embarrassed. Anyone who meets his father and his junior is going out on a date with him will be embarrassed, right?

 Chapter 245

    Hua Sheng stops. Fortunately, they are still a long way from Hua Sheng''s father and the woman. Otherwise, it would be awkward to walk across the street.


    "Let''s go."


    Hua Sheng saw it, so he had no mood to pick strawberries.


    With peach and ginkgo from the side door directly flash, did not meet my father.


    Hua Sheng seldom lives in the old house these years. She doesn''t spend much time with her parents, but she knows her father a little.


    Hua Zhenyue and his wife have a good relationship. Although they haven''t reached the point of love, they also respect each other and never quarrel.


    In the eyes of outsiders, they are the model of the couple in the rich family, and huazhenyue hasn''t had any gossip these years.


    The five daughters were born out of the original match. Later, he retired early because of his poor health and didn''t go to the company.


    Leave the business to the eldest daughter and the second daughter. Most of the time, they just drink tea and chat with their friends and play golf.


    Hua Sheng has hardly heard any rumors about his father, but it''s just clear


    "Don''t be sad, miss. Maybe It''s just a friend of the Lord. " Spring peach comfort.


    Ginkgo flat mouth, "Chuntao, you don''t have a strong persuasion. If the master''s friend will hold the master''s hand, the relationship is obviously abnormal. The young lady knows better than us. Don''t explain. The darker the description is."


    Hua Sheng sat in the back seat and turned to look out of the window, but he was in a bad mood.


    The relationship with my parents is weak, but I find that my father has other women, that mood Still a little depressed.


    After all, my father always behaves like a gentleman in front of them. Who would have thought that he would lead a woman who is more than 20 years younger than himself in this rural Strawberry Garden, and then look around?


    If the mother knew about it, she would be furious? After all, her temper is still very stubborn, not very tolerant of the third party.


    "What shall we do, miss?" Ginkgo asked.


    "What can I do? I''ll keep it to myself. It''s a domestic scandal. If it''s spread out, our family will be in a mess, and outsiders will see jokes." Hua Sheng sighs a little.


    "Then Shall we not interfere? What if the woman''s approach to the master is not a good idea to cheat money? "


    "That''s also Zhou Yu''s fight against Huang Gai. One is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer. She likes my father''s money and my father likes her face. Isn''t that a fair deal?" Hua Sheng said this sentence indifferently, with sarcasm at the corners of his mouth. As expected, men are all evil.


    It seems that no matter how old they are, they still have no wild flowers.


    When it comes to infidelity, don''t talk about character. After all, how many entrepreneurs and rich people with good character will also be forced to fight for the sake of the junior.


    This kind of thing is quite normal in a big family, but


    "Chuntao."


    "Miss, you say."


    "Go back and check the details of the woman to see if there is anything suspicious? If it''s just an ordinary junior, it''s OK. If someone designs a layout to frame our Chinese family, it''s not good. The reputation of the group still needs to be preserved. What we can find is that the media can do it sooner or later. "


    "Yes, I''ll check back. You can rest assured."


    In fact, Hua Sheng wants to find out how far her father and the woman have developed. She just met each other. Are you the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the Raised for several years, having illegitimate children and so on?


    After all, in terms of the status and financial resources of the Chinese family, one more child will come out. In the future, the division of property will inevitably be forced to fight again.


    Don''t forget that grandma passed away not long ago, and their sisters tore it apart If there is no river around, the elder sister and the second sister will eat themselves.


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, Chuntao came back from the outside with a thick kraft paper bag in his hand.


    "Yes, miss. Have a look."

 Chapter 246

    Hua Sheng is not in a particularly good condition, perhaps because of the influence of this event.


    Hua Sheng takes the kraft paper bag in Chuntao''s hand and slowly opens it.


    Inside are some pictures of the woman alone and with Hua Sheng''s father.


    Below is a detailed record.


    Name: Zhang Qian


    age: 31 years old


    education background: Jiangcheng Media University, broadcasting & Hosting Department


    Job: host of tourism channel of Jiangcheng TV station


    marital status: unmarried


    with or without children: no


    love experience: there have been two boyfriends, one is a college classmate, and has been separated since graduation. The second is a director of the TV station, who has also split up.


    People from Shijing village, Jiuhe County, first lived in Jiangcheng local, Mingshi Garden community, full purchase, car, BMW three series, full purchase.


    Family members: Zhang Ling, the younger sister of her parents (farmers) (in high school)


    Hua Sheng quietly looks at the records.


    Chuntao added, "Zhang Qian has known the master for seven months. It was in March this year. At that time, their TV station made a reality show, invited several local retired rich people to do a travel show, and then the relationship between the two developed rapidly. As far as I know, Zhang Qian had a house in the development zone before, which showed the loan. Later, I got to know the master and bought the 104 flat house of the famous official garden. I didn''t have a car before. After I met my master, I bought a BMW for the whole model, so There is no doubt that the master bought these things, but he may be afraid of being found and nervous. Neither buying a car nor buying a house is to brush the master''s card, which is transferred by a third party. "


    "Well, it''s prudent. What''s the woman''s financial situation?" Hua Sheng asked again.


    "Generally speaking, you also know that we have high consumption and low income here. She is not the main channel, so her salary is not very high. Her monthly salary is only 7500, so her financial resources cannot afford to buy a car and a house by herself. The house in Mingshi garden is 1.7 million yuan, the BMW is 350000 yuan, and the car is 2.05 million yuan from inside and outside. She certainly can''t take it out."


    "Did you check the bank deposit?" Hua Sheng puts the information down.


    "I found that there are only two cards under my name. One is a salary card with more than 50000 yuan in it, and the other is a gold card of China Merchants Bank, which was opened in May. It can overdraw 100000 yuan, and There are 150000 left on the books. "


    "Ha ha, it seems that we really expect men to become rich." Hua Sheng sneers.


    "The master should love her very much, otherwise he will not buy so many things for her, but they have no children, which is not bad, but I''m not sure in the future. " Chuntao said and silently looked at Huasheng.


    "Well, take these and destroy them. Let me think about it."


    Hua Sheng is also a bit confused. He doesn''t know what to do. To be honest, he always feels that this is a hidden danger threatening the interests of the Taoist family.


    Let''s get out of the way. We''re going to have to fly the chicken and jump the dog at home. At that time, we won''t be at peace.


    The more she thought about it, the more headache she had. She rubbed her temples and got up to go back to the big bed.


    Jiangliu came back at 8 p.m. when he saw Huasheng not downstairs, he went upstairs directly.


    "A Sheng, did you sleep?" The river knocked on the door.


    Hua Sheng is leaning on the big bed, his face is not very good.


    "Well, I''m going to bed."


    "Don''t you like wild vegetables? Today, a colleague of the company brought some wild vegetables from his hometown. They are very tender. Tomorrow, he will let Chuntao and gingko cook soup for you. "


    "Just give it to them."


    Huasheng''s reaction was cold from beginning to end, almost without looking up at the river.


    This is not the same as usual.


    "Do you have something on your mind? It doesn''t look like I''m in a good mood. " The river asked her.

 Chapter 247

    "No, it''s just sleepy. Can you go out now? I''m going to bed." Hua Sheng''s tone became cold.


    "Well, have a rest earlier."


    After being driven out, the river is still wondering, what''s the matter? Is it my aunt? No, it doesn''t seem like a month since the last time.


    In fact, Hua Sheng doesn''t know what''s going on, just feels upset.


    Maybe it''s because of her father''s affairs that she is disappointed in men and love again.


    Even if Jiangliu is nice to her now, maybe when she is fifty, he will go to find younger girls to fall in love like his father?


    When the river flows downstairs, give the wild vegetables to ginkgo.


    "These are fresh wild vegetables. You can freeze them and make a Sheng soup tomorrow."


    "Yes, sir."


    "What happened to a Sheng today? What happened?" River asked ginkgo.


    "Ah? No. " Ginkgo pretends to be silly.


    "But I don''t think she''s right."


    "Ah Maybe I didn''t sleep well. " Ginkgo makes excuses.


    River flow also didn''t say much, only when Hua Sheng is not well rested, the mood is fidgety.


    The next morning, when the river came downstairs for breakfast, it was found that Huasheng had gone.


    Chuntao is not there, only ginkgo is ready for breakfast.


    "And she?"


    "Miss has gone to school."


    "So early?"


    "Well, she said she wanted fresh air in the morning."


    "OK..." Jiang Liu didn''t see Hua Sheng. He was very disappointed. He wanted to see if she recovered. Unfortunately, he was not given a chance.


    At the lunch break on the campus of Minzu University, Yu Ping came to see her and was a little excited. "Xiaosheng, I went to the morning market of antique market this morning and collected something. Can you do it?"


    "Let''s go, say another place."


    Don''t want to be known by other students about her collection of curios, so Hua Sheng takes Yu Ping to the roof of the school.


    Yu Ping carefully takes a small handkerchief out of her pocket.


    Then slowly spread out in the palm.


    It turned out to be a pink snuff bottle. Although the color is dim, the lines are clear and well preserved.


    After wearing white gloves, Hua Sheng took it up and watched it carefully.


    "You found this in the antique market?" Hua Sheng asks Yu Ping.


    Yu Ping nodded. "It''s also a coincidence. It''s an elder sister who has taken a lot of small prices and has to pack them. But because they are all pieces of scrap metal, no one asked for the price. I didn''t mean to turn them around. I found that they looked like Qing Dynasty ones. But because there was no official kiln mark, I didn''t think they were very valuable. I just thought it was fun, so I took one Come back. "


    "How much did you charge?" Hua Sheng asked with a smile.


    "I haggled for a long time. In 1880, I got it. But the elder sister had to sell me that pair of rags. She charged me 5000 in total. But the others were of no value. But I thought how could the market price of this thing be 35000?" Yu Ping is an excellent student in history department. Although she is not as experienced and precise as Hua Sheng, she can This sense of age is still recognized, and she will not buy that kind of fakes and high imitations, which is one of the reasons why Huasheng values her as a buyer.


    Hua Sheng said with a smile, "if you earn it, it will be worth 30000 yuan at least."


    "Thirty thousand?" Yu Ping opened her mouth wide, a little surprised.


    "There was a pastel snuff bottle in Qianlong''s reign that sold for 1.04 million yuan at the auction. Of course, you are not an official kiln. The workmanship is not so fine, and you can''t be worth a million yuan. But your snuff bottle has one advantage. "


    "What are the advantages?" Yu Ping listened with great interest and admired Hua Sheng''s appraisal talent, especially her confidence.

 Chapter 248

    Hua Sheng put the snuff bottle back on Ping''s handkerchief and slowly took off the white gloves.


    "The design of the Qing Dynasty''s Pink snuff bottle is very interesting. Most of them are flowers, birds, fish or mountains and rivers. There are also bold spring palace pictures. Their colorful colors represent good luck. The emperors of Qing Dynasty liked this very much, so there were pictures of sunset ladies, general battlefield, and eight steeds. However, the amount of these things is relatively large. It''s expensive to have few things. More things are not worth money. And although you are from a folk kiln, the pattern is very strange. Look for yourself. What is the flower on it? "


    Yu Ping was stunned. Hearing Hua Sheng''s words, she hurriedly looked down at the design on the snuff bottle.


    She had looked at it carefully before, but she didn''t quite understand it. She thought it was a simple figure painting. After all, the bottle body was dirty, and she couldn''t see it clearly.


    "This is Is there any great character? "


    "Do you know Chinese painting?" Hua Sheng asked her.


    Yu Ping shakes her head. "It''s something rich people can learn. I''m from a family background and I dare not think about it, so I haven''t studied it."


    "No wonder This design is Zhong Kui. "


    After Hua Sheng finished, Yu Pingcai suddenly realized, and then he clapped his head and laughed at himself, "ha ha, I''m familiar with it. It turned out to be Zhong Kui, the famous ghost king. I thought this big beard was the door god."


    Hua Sheng continued, "Zhong Kui''s painting is one of the favorite patterns of painters. Those famous painters have painted, including Wu Daozi, Zhang He, Qi Baishi, Xu Beihong, Zhang Daqian, fan Zeng, and so on. They all have their own styles, and the painting style on this pastel snuff bottle is very peculiar. After careful observation, it can be found that the painting is excellent and delicate. So I guess this pink snuff bottle may have been made by some talented but unknown painter in the Qing Dynasty. Although the painter is not famous, his painting method is novel, and the amount of life is small, so I think it can be sold to 30000 at least, of course, it may be higher. "


    "My God, there are also these famous schools in it. Am I lucky?" Surprise on Yu Ping''s face.


    I thought that if this little thing could earn a price difference of 12000 yuan, I didn''t go there for nothing. If it could sell for 30000 yuan, wouldn''t it make more than 20000 yuan in one go?


    "Well, give me something. I''ll take it back to my friend and give you 30000 first. If she can sell higher, I will let my friend give you a dividend, how about it? "


    "No, no, no, 30000 is a lot. Thank you, Xiaosheng." Yu Ping is very satisfied, and she dare not expect to have the dividend.


    After putting things away, Huasheng directly transfers RMB 30000 from wechat to Yu Ping.


    When school was over, she had planned to go straight back to spring breeze.


    But temporarily received a call from her colleague, saying that Hua Lin was ill and asked her to go over.


    Hua Sheng went directly to Hua Lin''s dormitory building, and a female teacher received her. "Oh, I think Miss Xiaolin has something wrong in recent days. Suddenly she asked for a week''s leave, and then she can''t come out in the dormitory. I think it might be a disease, and there is no one around her. I thought that her cell phone didn''t have electricity before. I called you and said you were her sister, and I thought Let me tell you. "


    "OK, thank you."


    Hua Sheng nodded and was taken to Hua Lin''s bedroom by her teacher.


    It was half past five in the afternoon when Hua Sheng entered.


    Hua Lin lies in bed, sleepy. Hua Sheng touches her forehead and finds it very hot. She and Chuntao help Hua Lin to the nearby hospital.


    Emergency room


    "Hua Lin''s family."


    "Doctor, I am." Hua Sheng steps forward.


    "She has a fever of 41 degrees. How can she send it? Do you know how to burn a fool? " The woman doctor stared at Hua Sheng.


    "I I didn''t know that until today Hua Sheng is a little upset.


    "She''s not in a good condition. She has a large area of inflammation in her lungs and respiratory tract infection. She needs to be hospitalized for observation. Go to pay for the hospitalization formalities."

 Chapter 249

    Hua Sheng hurriedly went through the hospitalization formalities, and then called gingko to go home later.


    In the VIP ward, Hua Lin was unconscious from the fever. She had come to her senses. Her face was haggard.


    "Five sister, thank you."


    "Let''s not talk about this. What''s the matter with you? You don''t take medicine or see a doctor when you have a fever of 40 degrees?" Hua Sheng frowns.


    "It''s better to die. It''s over." Hua Lin''s eyes are dull and lax. She still feels sad.


    Seeing Hua Lin say that, Hua Sheng knows that it must have something to do with that policeman again.


    But she didn''t mention it, I''m afraid it will be more sad at this time.


    "Four elder sisters, how old are you? You are only in your twenties, and only a quarter of your life has passed. Everything happened before will pass, and the days will be long in the future."


    Hua Lin is silent


    "Would you like something to eat? I asked Chuntao to buy you rice porridge."


    "I don''t want to."


    "Do you want to tell your parents about them? Let mom take care of you? "


    "No, I don''t want to see them."


    In fact, Hua Lin has not returned to Hua''s house for a long time. Since Bai Hao''s meal was embarrassed, Hua Lin has been angry with her parents.


    "Yes, I''ll take care of you with Chuntao and gingko these days. You''re very sick. Don''t think about anything else."


    "Five younger sister, please."


    Hua Lin also did not expect that when she was in such a mess, she was still the five younger sisters who looked extremely cold around, unable to say whether she was moved or what.


    Hua Sheng comforts Hua Lin for a while and feeds her some porridge.


    Then watch Hua Lin fall asleep. Chuntao asks Hua Sheng to go back first. She comes to watch the night.


    Hua Sheng didn''t rest assured. He stayed with him until ten o''clock and left the hospital.


    Hua Zhi is not very popular recently, because she has endorsed Xie Dongyang''s blockbuster drugs, so the streets and alleys are full of posters of Hua Zhi.


    On the way home, Wang Junxian saw that no matter it was the bus station, the shopping mall, or even the advertising space at the subway entrance, it was Hua Zhi.


    He drove straight back to his private flat.


    At this moment, Hua Zhi and a group of colleagues are celebrating the premiere of the new movie, which is worth more than 100 million yuan.


    Hua Zhi holds champagne, wearing a black backless evening dress, long hair curled into big waves, very sexy.


    She found an angle and sent a self portrait to Weibo.


    Write - the new movie premiered over 100 million, the baby is very happy, continue to work hard.


    Then a group of fans left a message to congratulate them. In a few minutes, they broke ten thousand comments.


    What really pushed this Weibo to the climax was Xie Dongyang''s forwarding.


    In fact, Xie Dongyang didn''t play Weibo before. It was opened three days ago. He didn''t post any Weibo.


    Now the first micro blog is to forward Huazhi''s Micro blog.


    And commented, "come on, goddess."


    Although only four words, but caused a frenzy, especially let two people''s CP powder excited to crazy, has been brushing the topic.


    Half an hour later, the search began again.


    The fans all swipe the screen: together, together, please get married in place. "


    Some owe, directly to Xie Dongyang Weibo message, "please treat our goddess Hua Zhi kindly, take good care of her for the rest of your life, otherwise our fans chase you to the end of the world."


    At the celebration banquet, even the director couldn''t help asking, "Hua Zhi, are you and Xie Shao really fake?"


    Hua Zhi can''t laugh, "it''s not true. I have to explain it several times."


    At this time, her mobile phone rings and a wechat message comes from Wang Junxian.


    In fact, Wang Junxian seldom sends wechat to Hua Zhi, so Hua Zhi is very proud.


    Wang Junxian: you are very popular recently.


    Hua Zhi: average, third in the world.


    Wang Junxian: so I have a proposal.


    Hua Zhi: ha, won''t you ask me to be the spokesperson? I''m very expensive. Are you willing to pay tens of millions of endorsements?


    Wang Junxian: No, I don''t need your endorsement. My proposal is Want to sleep with you.


    Hua Zhi sees this sentence, that expression is indescribable, she did not expect this son of a bitch to be so simple and rough, fiercer than her.

 Chapter 250

    Hua Zhi: Wang Jun shows that NIMA is crazy?


    Wang Junxian: sleep or not?


    Hua Zhi: sleep with you.


    Wang Junxian: my eldest brother is 86 this year. You want to sleep. He has no such function. He can''t satisfy you.


    Hua Zhi: ha? You sulky son of a bitch, you play dirty jokes with us?


    Wang Junxian: No, I''m a serious invitation to sleep with you. But if you can''t accept it, I can change my opinion.


    Hua Zhi: for example?


    Wang Junxian: I want to get up with you.


    Hua Zhi: go away, go to hell.


    Hua Zhi Qi smashes the mobile phone directly on the desktop, is this to be teased by the bastard?


    "Hua Zhi, what''s the matter?" Agent sister Liu was shocked.


    Hua Zhi Qi''s one handed forehead, "it''s OK, I met a bastard, and the forehead of Qi hurts.


    Wang Junxian suddenly put forward the ambiguous request, the gas of the Hua Zhi celebration banquet are not in the mood, the grass drink a few glasses of champagne on the back of the mansion.


    Then she lay in bed and couldn''t sleep. She did have a strange thing these days.


    That is, the bastard whose surname is Wang should be remembered in his mind from time to time.


    Especially that day, in his apartment, he was directly knocked down And then


    Forget it, don''t think about it, Hua Zhi just feel upset, pull up the quilt, cover herself, and try to solve all the troubles with a sleep.


    In the middle of the night, the same can not sleep and thank the family.


    It''s already 12 o''clock in the evening. Several people are sitting around the old house of Xie''s family, with a dignified face.


    Lady Xie wiped her tears, and Feng Yu held her mother-in-law''s hand to comfort her.


    Xie Ning has fallen asleep. The child is still young. He doesn''t know what happened.


    "Dad, maybe I''ll go to Nepal." Xie Dongyang opens his mouth.


    "It''s no use if you go there. Nepal is so big. Isn''t it looking for a needle in a haystack?" Xie Yun looks old, but it''s only one night.


    Ever since Xie Dongyang found that his sister was missing, he has been checking with Xie Dongze.


    In the end, we only found out that she entered Nepal, and there was no more news.


    Nepal is a very poor and backward country, with the no street cameras and GPS positioning.


    But Xie Dongyao didn''t bring a mobile phone at all, and there was no way to find out.


    There are many customs in Nepal that don''t need to register passports at all, so I checked all the regular hotels in Nepal and found nothing.


    "Dad, if we don''t, let''s get help from the local government and send a notice with Yao Yao''s picture?" Xie Dongze proposed.


    Xie Dongyang hurriedly shook his head, "no, elder brother, I don''t know whether Yao Yao Yao is missing actively or passively. If she is kidnapped, it will be more dangerous to see the notice of looking for someone. If she is not kidnapped, some people who are not in a good mood will go to see Yao Yao Yao''s photo, and then kidnap her in order to get the heavy money. Such a high profile is absolutely not good."


    Feng Yu also agreed with Xie Dongyang''s opinion, "Dongyang is right. We can''t act rashly now. The place is very chaotic. There are many crazy believers all over the world who go to worship. It''s almost a place where heretics gather. Now I just don''t know. What is Yaoyao doing in Nepal? Is it just a simple tour? If it''s a tour, I won''t be out of touch. "


    Mrs. Xie cried and said, "yes, she''s so big that she can''t be contacted for the longest time, that is, at most for one week. It''s more than half a month. Where is the child? If there''s any difference, I won''t live. Let me die with my daughter."


    When Mrs. Xie cried like this, everyone felt more heavy.


    Xieyun couple''s favorite little daughter, especially Xieyun, is almost responsive to her daughter, never willing to blame her from childhood.


    It''s not a good thing that my daughter is missing now.


    "I know a person, maybe He has a way. " Xie Dongyang bit his lips and whispered.

 Chapter 251

    Xie Dongyang''s words let the whole family set off a glimmer of hope in despair, and then Xie Dongyang left the old house.


    At six o''clock in the morning, Xie Dongyang appeared in the home of Qin Wanyu. Yes, Qin Wanyu was right.


    In fact, Qin Wanyu''s family is not local. He is from Rongcheng, the capital city of the province. His father is a global traveller. Family travel agencies have opened all over the world.


    Qin Wanyu and Jiangliu were high school students, so they had a special relationship. They came to Jiangcheng five years ago to settle down.


    He has opened a venture capital in Jiangcheng. He has nothing to do with speculation of stock funds and foreign exchange. He is also a low-key local tyrant.


    However, Qin Wanyu was only with the Jiangliu group, and he was not familiar with Xie Dongyang. As for why Xie Dongyang came to him, it was because his family was engaged in global travel business and thought that his family should have a lot of influence in Nepal.


    "Thanks a little, so early, you are looking for me to run in the morning?" Qin, Wan and Yu got up and opened the door in a daze. They were all confused when they saw Xie Dongyang.


    "President Qin, to be honest, I have something to ask for."


    Qin, Wan and Yu were slightly shocked. "Come on."


    After Xie Dongyang came in, Qin Wanyu brought him a can of coke, then they sat on the sofa.


    Xie Dongyang, with a dignified face, said the story to Qin, Wan and Yu.


    In fact, there''s another reason why Xie Dongyang can find Qin Wanyu. That''s because Xie Dongyao used to like Qin Wanyu very much. Before going abroad, Xie Dongyao was only 18 years old. He didn''t know where he knew Qin Wanyu. He was so obsessed with it that he couldn''t give up. After being rejected many times, he was sad to go abroad to study. So Xie Dongyang thought that since Qin Wanyu knew Yao, he and Yao Yao once had such a fate that he would not be doomed to die.


    "It''s probably like this. I know that President Qin''s family is engaged in global travel business. It has a good relationship with gangs and governments around the world. I hope you can help us. As long as we find Yao Yao, we are willing to pay a lot of money. Of course, you don''t care about this money, but we must be in place."


    At this time, Qin, Wan and Yu were a little relieved from the half dream.


    Pick up a cigarette, light it, think about it.


    "There are really some contacts in my family in Nepal. I can try, but Don''t hope too much. Let''s say that there is a new cult called Eschatology in Nepal in the last half year. Those cult members are crazy and don''t know where to hear the bad idea of sacrificing young girls to live people. So they began to kidnap girls, aged between 15 and 20, who were young and beautiful, and the main target was these foreign tourists. If your sister is really caught by a cult, maybe... " When it comes to Qin, Wan and Yu, it''s time to stop.


    But Xie Dongyang knew what he meant. He felt a chill in his heart. He didn''t dare to think about it.


    "Mr. Qin, please help to find it first. I can''t find it." Xie Dongyang did not dare to think of the worst place. He had to calm down first.


    "Well, I''ll call them later."


    "Well, please."


    "You''re welcome. Since you can find me, you trust me."


    Xie Dongyang came out of his home in Qin, Wan and Yu less than eight o''clock. He was very depressed and went to the University of nationalities unconsciously.


    Then it happened that Hua Sheng had just come to class. They walked opposite each other.


    "I haven''t had breakfast yet, if you don''t mind, together?" Xie Dongyang reluctantly smiles and asks.


    Hua Sheng saw that he was a little wrong, and he didn''t go to meet him like every time, but accompanied him to the breakfast shop.


    In fact, since the last time Xie Dongyang sent Hua Sheng a bottle of deep awakening, Hua Sheng didn''t hate Xie Dongyang so much. It''s impossible to like him, but at least he can face it calmly.

 Chapter 252

    "Something happened at home?"


    The first sentence of Hua Sheng is straight to the point.


    Xie Dongyang was also surprised. "Did you hear that?"


    Hua Sheng shook his head. "No, I just see your eyebrows are locked. There is a gloomy gloom between your eyebrows. It must be something happened at home. And your face is blue and your eyes are sunken, which means that you should be a woman, a woman close to you. Isn''t your mother sick? "


    "Ha, God, how can you tell?"


    "I''m afraid of divination, but I''ve read a lot of divination books before, and I know a little bit of five element gossip." Hua Sheng opens his mouth lightly.


    Xie Dongyang sighed, "it''s not my mother, it''s my sister. You''re right. My sister is missing."


    "Missing?" Hua Sheng is a bit surprised. After all, I haven''t heard of any news about a wealthy family running away from home or kidnapping recently.


    Xie Dongyang then gave Hua Sheng a brief account of his younger sister''s affairs and said what had just come out of his family in Qin, Wan and Yu.


    After a while, Hua Sheng looked at him.


    "If you believe me, I can help you to predict your sister''s good and bad fortune and see if she is still alive?"


    Xie Dongyang was shocked again, and his scalp was numb.


    Although he didn''t believe in these superstitions, at this moment, he could only treat the dead horse as a living horse doctor. After all, there was no loss. Besides, the diviner was Hua Sheng.


    "Well, then I''ll trouble you. What do I need to do?"


    "You need to give me one yuan. I can''t do divination for free, which will hurt my vitality. If you give me money, it means that I am helping you because of making money."


    "Ha, and that''s it, Cheng." Xie Dongyang rummaged for a long time, but he couldn''t find one yuan. Finally, he asked the breakfast shop owner to change it and asked him to change six one yuan coins.


    "You put the coin in the palm of your hand, put your hands together, recite your request three times in your mind, and then drop the coin on the table."


    "Good."


    A minute later, Xie Dongyang arranged the coins in line with Huasheng''s request.


    Hua Sheng looked at it carefully for a few seconds


    "How is it?" Xie Dongyang was very anxious for fear of bad news.


    Hua Sheng then raised his head and looked up at him. "It''s not bad. Your divination is that you have land on the surface of the water. A gentleman has endless ideas to teach and protect the people. The land is high and near, symbolizing supervision. The gentleman is inspired to teach the people and bless his people with his boundless virtue. "


    "Hua Sheng, I didn''t understand. Can I translate it directly into put words?" Xie Dongyang was stunned.


    Hua Sheng said slowly, "this is a more auspicious divination. Your sister is still alive, and soon news will come in three days."


    "Really?" Xie Dongyang was delighted.


    "But you are too happy too early. Although there will be news, people will not come back so soon. They will have to go through some hardships. But don''t worry. She is not in danger. She is only affected by others. You go home and wait for the news. It should be brought back to you soon. "


    "That would be great." Xie Dongyang divined for the first time. Unexpectedly, it was Hua Sheng who occupied it.


    How to say in my heart, I''m still very happy, especially the auspicious divination and the mood is much better.


    "Hua Sheng, what divination is this? I haven''t seen it before. It''s amazing that I can use coins to divine. I thought it was only Tarot, ha ha."


    "This is the sixty-four hexagrams of the book of changes. It was written by King Wen of Zhou in that year. When he was oppressed in prison by King Zhou, he devoted himself to the research and development of the eight trigrams of Fuxi. Sincerity is the essence."


    "You are a real fairy." Xie Dongyang is obsessed with looking at this gorgeous face and worshiping all kinds of people.


    Hua Sheng is a little embarrassed. Don''t cross his face.


    "If my sister comes back safely, I will take her to thank you personally and invite you to have a big meal." Xie Dongyang looks at Huasheng gratefully.

 Chapter 253

    "It''s not necessary to have a big meal. Let your sister be careful. She seems to have a lot of villains around her."


    "Well, if I could come back this time, I would certainly detain her and not let her go abroad by herself." Xie Dongyang also thinks what Hua Sheng said is reasonable.


    In fact, he didn''t tell Hua Sheng about another thing, but he told Qin Wanyu that Xie Dongyao was not going to Nepal alone, but with a female classmate from Canada and a Chinese girl named Lilian. The girl''s family is said to be in a hurry. They have called the police in Canada.


    So when Gang Huasheng said that Xie Dongyao had villains around her, Xie Dongyang suddenly felt that she was on the right number. It seems that she is not really nonsense, but really something.


    Divination for Xie Dongyao was an accident, and Hua Sheng didn''t think much about it.


    After putting it down and returning home, she went straight into the bedroom and lay at the head of the bed with the book.


    Since the discovery of her father''s wedding, she began to have a chain reaction, directly alienating the river.


    When Jiangliu comes back from work, he can no longer see Huasheng in the living room or flirt with her.


    Take the initiative to go to the bedroom, she will be driven away, so the river is depressed.


    That day, when he came back from work, he saw that Hua Sheng was not in the living room and went upstairs directly.


    After knocking at the door, he went in and saw Hua Sheng reading without saying a word.


    "A Sheng, I just saw ginkgo go to the hospital to take care of your fourth sister. Shall I go to see her with you?"


    "No, fourth sister doesn''t like to be disturbed."


    "Then I''ll buy some fruit and have it delivered?" The river is leaning against the door, in fact, deliberately looking for topics.


    "No, she can''t eat anything."


    "A Sheng, gossip, is your fourth sister just like that because she is lovelorn? Was it the last time we ate at your house that policeman? "


    Hua Sheng put down his book and swept his face indifferently.


    "Jiangliu, don''t you think it''s low when you are a man asking for gossip?"


    River current:


    Well, Jiangliu is aggrieved. In fact, he is not interested in gossip because he wants to talk to her.


    "A Sheng, you are a little Hide from me What''s up? Who told you what? "


    Jiang Liu felt that if someone had said something bad to her behind her back, how could he have been suddenly ignored?


    "Are you afraid of what others say?" Hua Sheng asked him.


    "That''s not true." The river flows in a daze.


    "Then come on, Jiangliu, don''t think too much. We were originally in a cooperative relationship, so don''t go into the drama too deeply Let''s have a good time If you feel uncomfortable here, you can go back to your old house or go to your own private villa. Our two wells do not run into the river. "


    This saying is a little cool in Jiangliu''s heart. If it''s so heartless, is it to prove that those little ambiguous and beautiful things have been erased?


    How could Huasheng be so fickle?


    Sure enough, womanhood, sea needle


    But Jiangliu still refused to give up. Seeing that the time was wrong, he eased down a bit. "I still think it''s good for ten li spring breeze. I''m here to eat and live. I don''t need to pay for food and save money."


    Hua Sheng:


    "A Sheng, even if you are in a cooperative relationship, you need to be happy, don''t you? Don''t be bitter. We are the closest partners. "


    Leaving this sentence behind, the river opened its mouth and took the initiative to help her close the door and leave.


    Hua Sheng thought about this sentence carefully, and suddenly felt a little blush.


    Closest partner? Then she thought of the nightmare. He held her for a night The more you think about it, the redder you look.

 Chapter 254

    At last, he couldn''t sleep. Hua Sheng simply got up and went to the hospital with Chuntao for a night.


    Hua Lin''s condition has improved a lot, the lung inflammation has eliminated a large area, only occasionally coughing.


    "Five younger sister, when you leave the hospital, you will send me the bill, and I will transfer it to you, including the food, drink and daily necessities you bought for me these days, so you must keep a clear account for me."


    Hua Lin is really a teacher''s style, and her work is not bad.


    "Four elder sisters, we are close sisters, this money, you don''t care with me." Hua Sheng didn''t plan to.


    "No, you don''t. We won''t meet again."


    Hua Sheng:


    Hua Sheng is helpless. Hua Lin''s temper is really Up that strength, than Hua Zhi is also difficult to deal with.


    When Hua Lin is in a better mood, she will occasionally talk to Hua Sheng about Bai Hao and the teacher Chai who pursues her.


    Hua Sheng, who hasn''t been in love, is not a party. He really can''t feel the feeling of heartache.


    In the past, it was often reported that some people committed suicide because of lovelorn love, drank drugs, hanged, jumped into the sea, which was frightening.


    At that time, Hua Sheng thought, what is love?


    Why are people willing to sacrifice their lives like poisons?


    Now I see how Hua Lin looks, but I also understand a little.


    If you don''t talk well about love, even if you don''t torture yourself to death, you''ll lose half of your life. Look at Hualin. She has a fever of 40 degrees. She knows she''s in danger and doesn''t go to the hospital. If her colleague didn''t call Huasheng, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Five younger sister, it''s actually a good thing that you have a weak temperament. If you don''t care about any man, you won''t have any weakness. If you don''t have any weakness, you won''t have a fatal danger. You know what? Sometimes I think that in love, if you love someone deeply, it means that you give him a gun, and he can shoot you at any time, and you think foolishly, it''s just that he accidentally goes off fire, ah. "


    Maybe, but I haven''t experienced it and don''t make too many comments. I only know that the parents who suffer from physical and skin can''t easily destroy their bodies because of anyone and anything, and it''s not worth it.


    "You''re right. I know the truth. It''s just that emotions are hard to control." Hua Lin smiles bitterly.


    At nine o''clock that night, a group of young people were having a Carnival Party. Because a couple of rich second-generation couples had both passed Stanford and wanted to study abroad, they invited a group of friends to have a carnival.


    Yuan Shao, who had not seen him for a long time, was among them. After the last accident, Yuan Shao asked for leave to rest at home. He didn''t go to school for a while.


    I''m sorry to say that, but coincidentally, song Meiqi, the cousin of aunt Xie Dongyang''s family, is also there.


    After drinking a lot of wine, she began to provoke Yuan Shao, who has a good face value, to have a night of spring night.


    "School grass, let''s play dice. Losers should kiss each other." In fact, song Meiqi is crazy to play. It''s one thing to like the river, but it''s another thing to go out and hang out by herself. It doesn''t affect her at all, so she''s very open to suggest that she play with a sense.


    Yuan Shao responded coldly, "don''t play."


    "Handsome boy, spring night is short Why can''t we let it go when all the people come here I''m very skilled. Do you want to Try it? " This is what she whispered in Yuan Shao''s ear. Yuan Shao sneered, "I''m not interested in buses."


    The angry song Meiqi turned over on the spot and scolded directly, "what do you put on, how about the school grass? Isn''t it a disgrace? Is it good to be blown by a wife in the river? Do people have a look at you? You can''t help yourself. Are you in the same rank with Jiangliu. Will his wife like those steel bars in your pocket? "


    "River Wife? " Yuan Shao stares at Song Meiqi in shock.


    "I''ll go, don''t you know? That fairy in your school That''s the daughter-in-law of the prince of Jiang family, the most powerful family in Jiangcheng Song Meiqi deliberately wanted to humiliate him, so she shouted loudly.

 Chapter 255

    Yuan Shao was really shocked by song Meiqi''s words, and song Meiqi was also scolded for being in a hurry, so she would refute and throw out all these embarrassing things.


    Then the atmosphere is very awkward, there is a girl holding song Meiqi, "Meiqi, calm down, don''t say, everyone is friends, you don''t do this."


    Song Meiqi was still angry, and directly shook off the girl''s hand. "Why don''t I say that? It''s a fact. He had that scandal at school, but we didn''t know it in our circle? Ha ha, and then I feel like the emperor of night China? How about playing with me? Qinggao? Do you match? When you flirt with a married woman, you will be isolated from the word "Qinggao" in your whole life. "


    Yuan Shao didn''t fight song Meiqi. He didn''t have the habit of beating women, so he left the night scene without knowing.


    Song Meiqi did tell him a truth that he didn''t know. After the accident, Hua Sheng''s lawyer came to talk with their family about compensation. They didn''t know what Hua Sheng was doing?


    After all, Jiang''s family didn''t show up from the beginning to the end. Later, Hua Sheng gave him 200000 yuan, which he didn''t want.


    At that time, he always mistakenly thought that Hua Sheng was Xie Dongyang''s mistress, just one of the canaries.


    That''s why I''m so bold and mean to go to my family''s home in class.


    It''s a pity that I was almost shot by Hua Sheng.


    Several of his friends also scolded him. His reputation was ruined by a mean woman. At that time, everyone thought that Hua Sheng was raised by Xie Dongyang, so they thought she was mean.


    Hua Sheng never explained herself. Unexpectedly, she was The wife of the river?


    River flow? Yuan Shao, who was always admired and regarded as an idol when he was young, adored him very much.


    Because Jiang Ying is the first one in the rich circle, relying on his own strength to go to a world-class university.


    No matter it''s EQ or IQ, the most important thing is love, personal life is very clean, not gossip, clean.


    Yuan Shao has always wanted to be a person like the river, standing at the top of the pyramid, a calm king, overlooking everything.


    But How can he compare with the river? Whether it''s family background, financial resources, or even educational background, he is not only one hundred and eight thousand miles poor.


    In addition to their own beauty also go, other really nothing.


    After returning home, Yuan Shao turned on the computer and checked some things about Jiangliu''s low-key marriage not long ago.


    I was shocked to find that Xiaosheng is Huasheng?


    Hua Sheng? After the famous family, the fifth miss of the Hua family? It turns out that it''s really a famous family. No wonder the momentum of the body doesn''t look like a junior who is supported by others.


    Yuan Shao smiled bitterly, only hated his own eyesight, but felt guilty. He had misunderstood her before.


    In the morning of the next day, Yuan Shao, who had been out of school for a long time, returned to the campus again, causing a frenzy.


    After all, it''s school grass level, and Yan is still very good at fighting, so it''s spread as soon as he gets back to school.


    Hua Sheng happens to be here today, but she and Yu Ping read a few books on appreciation of cultural relics.


    It was not until Yuan Shao came to the library to find her that she met him head-on.


    "I''m here today to officially apologize to you."


    Without rice, Yuan Shao is dressed in white sweaters and jeans, stepping on aj11, a rare red and black.


    Hua Sheng didn''t lift his head. He replied very lightly, "no, it doesn''t mean anything to me."


    Yes, she never needs anyone to apologize, because Yuan Shao''s offence to her has already been paid off with the bench.


    So it''s the Qing Dynasty, so she''s not interested in apologizing for such affectation.

 Chapter 256

    Today, Huasheng is wearing a low-key one. There is only a long and medium-sized coat with a brown sweater and a black turtleneck.


    Scattered long hair, with a black beret, playful and lovely, more than usual a bit of the taste of human fireworks.


    "Hua Sheng, I''m sorry. I had a bad eye and misunderstood you. I thought you were the Canary raised by Xie Dongyang Now I know you are...? "


    Instead of being driven away by Huasheng''s cold attitude, Yuan Shao apologized more sincerely.


    "Enough, if you come to expose my identity, then I hope you will disappear soon."


    "I didn''t. I only knew the truth yesterday. I''m very sorry. I was rude before. I''m very sorry later I will never disturb you. I know you are born like this. I don''t even have the qualification to be a friend. I don''t dare to hope. I just Simply appreciate your character and low-key style. "


    "You don''t have to appreciate it."


    "Anyway I also finally untie the knot, can face myself, come back to class, be taught by you really don''t disgrace, is I have eyes don''t know Taishan


    With that, Yuan Shao made a deep bow to Hua Sheng, expressed his most sincere apology, and then turned to leave without further entanglement.


    Many students in the library were stunned and thought, wow After being beaten violently, I apologize to others. This operation is really It''s awesome.


    After Yuan Shao left, Yu Ping asked in a low voice, "Xiaosheng, you are just so cool. School grass like Yuan Shao is spewed by you without words."


    "No matter who he is, it has nothing to do with me. He offends me and bears the consequences."


    "I really envy you, ha, in fact, if I say a word, don''t laugh at me. I''m also Yuan Shao''s brain powder." Yu Ping''s face turned red.


    Hua Sheng looks at her girlish heart and shakes her head helplessly.


    "Really, really. When I first came to school, I heard that he was a school grass and I was very interested in his name. Later I heard that his name was Yuan Shao, not the Yuan Shao in the Three Kingdoms period, because his mother''s surname was Shao and his father''s surname was yuan, but the name was quite domineering. Yuan Shao plays basketball well. I used to like to watch it secretly, and I imagined that I could hand him water one day. "


    "If you like, go after it." Hua Sheng doesn''t think so.


    Yu Ping suddenly looks embarrassed. "Don''t laugh. I''m not a toad who wants to eat swan meat. I''m ugly and my family is poor, so I can get into his eyes. But I just saw that he was mad at you. I also found that the world is very interesting. What others dream of is that you avoid being like a snake or a scorpion. If I were you, I would definitely go to tell Yuan Shao. No, if I were you, Yuan Shao would take the initiative to tell me, ha ha. "


    Yu Ping has regarded Huasheng as the only friend she can make friends with. She feels that she is respected here.


    That''s why I told her about my girlish feelings.


    "Little Ping, there is nothing in this world. It depends on whether you want to. If you want to catch up with Yuan Shao, I can help you."


    Hua Sheng is serious, but Yu Ping covers her face and laughs at herself. "Come on, I''m daydreaming. You''re serious. How dare I? Although I''m ugly and poor, I have self-knowledge. I don''t want to be the kind of girl who makes the boy I like sick at a glance. I''ll look at him from afar."


    Hua Sheng raised his mouth, didn''t say much.


    As for Yuan Shao, she didn''t make any comments. In her opinion, no matter what hatred, it was over.


    At noon, ginkgo called to say that Hua Lin had a fever. Hua Sheng immediately took a taxi to the hospital.

 Chapter 257

    In the ward, Hua Lin''s face was haggard. She was wearing anti-inflammatory liquid medicine. She was sleeping.


    "How about my fourth sister?"


    "She just fell asleep. Maybe she had a bad fever last night and didn''t have a good rest."


    "Did not say inflammation eliminated, how can you have a fever repeatedly?" Hua Sheng doubts.


    "I don''t know, but I took another picture this morning. The doctor said you came and asked you to go to the office."


    "Yes." Hua Sheng nodded, put the bag in the ward, and went to the chest surgery director''s office.


    Hualin''s hospital is also the top three hospital in the city, but it''s not the best.


    At that time, it was because it was near here. I didn''t expect that there would be some troubles in the future.


    In the director''s office, "are you sister Hua Lin?"


    "Yes."


    "And your parents?"


    "They went out, not at home."


    "I suggest you call them right away and let them come. I have something to say to your parents, because I''m afraid you can''t be the master."


    Hua Sheng was silent for three seconds. "Doctor, tell me first. My parents are abroad. Even if they come back, it will take time. I''ll listen to them first, and then I can convey them to my parents."


    The director listened, nodded, and took out the film that Hua Lin had taken in the morning.


    He explained to Hua Sheng, "look, this is the film that my sister took this morning. Look here."


    Hua Sheng saw that there was a small black spot in the position of the doctor''s finger, but it was not obvious.


    "She didn''t have one before. Last night, she started to have a fever again, and it was useless to take antipyretics. In the morning, we checked her again and found that there was one more thing."


    "What is this?" Hua Sheng doesn''t know much about medicine.


    "What do you say? I can''t make a conclusion. It may also be inflammation. It depends on whether the anti-inflammatory injection will be eliminated today. It may also be Tumor. "


    Hearing the words "tumor", Hua Sheng only felt the brain buzzing.


    "Of course, I am not sure, so I need to further observe. I suggest that she should be punctured and sectioned for detailed pathological analysis, so as to have specific results. But as a doctor, I really want to tell you the worst plan. Your sister is also likely to have lung cancer. "


    Hua Sheng takes a breath of cool air and doesn''t know how to answer.


    "Don''t be nervous, either. I''m just saying it''s possible, because it''s hard to say what the black spot is now. So I said let your parents come and discuss it and see if you want to have a puncture?"


    "Do it. We''ll do it for as much as we want."


    "But there is a point that you need to be prepared. Puncture is also risky. After puncture, the tumor will spread wildly But if we don''t, we will never know what the black spot is? It''s up to your family to make their own choices, and all the consequences must be borne by your family. "


    "As soon as possible?" Hua Sheng asked the doctor.


    "In 24 hours."


    "Well, I''ll think about it and give you the answer in 24 hours."


    When Hua Sheng got up and left the office, he felt that his head was heavy and his feet light, like a dream.


    Four elder sister just how old, just 26, is also the same age of Hua''er, how can get lung cancer? It''s too sudden.


    Of course, although the results have not come out yet, but she just had a bad feeling, just saw the doctor''s reaction, also think the probability of lung cancer should be very large.


    Life is impermanent, and things are unpredictable. At this moment, Hua Sheng really feels a lot.


    She even wanted to make a divination for her fourth sister immediately to see if her life was really about to end?


    But she was afraid of divination, afraid that if she saw the result, her heart would cool.


    Even if the feelings are not deep, you can''t watch your own sisters die, especially in front of you.


    Hua Sheng picked up the phone. He was going to call his mother, but he didn''t know how to get there.


    "A Sheng." The gentle voice of the river was heard over there, and Hua Sheng suddenly realized that he had made a mistake.


    "Ah Sheng, what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 258

    "Jiangliu, do you know a good thoracic surgeon?"


    "Doctor? Yes, why do you ask? "


    "My friend is ill. I want you to find a reliable doctor to see the result of her lung film for me." When Hua Sheng heard the sound of the river, he thought that this man had great powers, maybe he would find a better doctor, maybe he would tell her that Hua Lin was OK.


    "Well, wait for me. I''ll help you to contact the professor of Capital Medical University. That''s a friend I know abroad."


    Capital Medical University Affiliated Hospital, the best hospital in the country, none of them.


    Hearing that it was the professor here, Hua Sheng was relieved.


    Then Hua Sheng took Hualin''s film and went directly to Jiangliu''s company to talk about it face to face.


    On the other side, Hua Zhi went to film and television city more than 100 miles away to make costume films.


    During the break, I accidentally saw a piece of news, which was also in the financial section.


    -- Mr. Wang Junxian, the minority owner of Wang''s group, recently completed five major financing integrations, planned the previous five scattered and unpopular projects together, and made new reforms. It is reported that this is the biggest envy of Wang''s group''s investment this year, which is expected to exceed 30 billion yuan, and Mr. Wang Junxian is solely responsible for it. It can be seen that his position in the family business can not be shaken.


    There''s also a small video of a reporter interviewing Wang Junxian. It''s only about two minutes. I asked a few questions.


    Hua Zhi opened a glance, saw the date, the mentality directly exploded.


    It turns out that this major project was completed half a month ago. Wang Junxian also said that as long as the project is completed, she is not required to cooperate with the acting.


    Because before I asked her to help me to prevent his mother from harassing him and delaying his work.


    But tomorrow he finished the project, not only didn''t tell her, but she even foolishly accompanied him to the king''s house for dinner for the second time.


    In fact, the second time to go, Wang Junxian has completed the project integration, but did not tell Hua Zhi.


    What do you mean? Play with me? Hua Zhi holds this state of mind and her face turns blue.


    "Sister Hua Zhi, drink water." The temporary female assistant at the scene brought the mineral water.


    "Don''t drink, tell the director, no shooting, I have something to go first."


    Hua Zhi directly took off her ancient clothes and left. Then she drove back to Jiangcheng for more than 100 li.


    Wang Junxian had just finished the high-level meeting and came out with the folder.


    "Mr. Wang, I will go to MGM to meet a Brazilian customer in the afternoon. It starts at two o''clock."


    "Good." Wang Junxian looked down at his watch and remembered the world.


    At this time, Hua Zhi came face to face.


    Wear a long black coat, until the kind of neck, step on the black boots, and come to this way.


    "Eh? It''s like a big star... " The assistant behind Wang Junxian also looked silly.


    Wang Junxian just raised his head and was slapped before he could see clearly.


    Yes, I was beaten.


    And in front of so many subordinates.


    "Wang Junxian, you are insidious." Hua Zhi is very aggressive.


    Wang Junxian can see clearly. It''s Hua Zhi who comes here. Then he touches his beaten cheek and smiles.


    "Honey, what can I do to go home and say, don''t be in the company, shame."


    "Baby? Who is your baby? Do you want a good face? " Hua Zhi roars.


    "Honey, don''t make a fuss. This is the company. Let''s go and say it in my office." Say not wait for Hua Zhi to open mouth, Wang Junxian holds Hua Zhi shoulder directly, drag her forcibly to the office.


    "Well Boss unexpectedly and Hua Zhi together, my God The subordinates behind are shocked.


    "Keep it a secret. Our boss is always low-key. I don''t think he likes to be told, or he will be fired." Wang Junxian''s secretary responded quickly and warned everyone directly.


    As soon as Hua Zhi entered the president''s office, he threw Wang Junxian''s hand away.


    "I can''t see, son of a bitch. You''ve got a deep routine?" Hua Zhi gnaws his teeth and stares at him.

 Chapter 259

    Wang Junxian is not angry. He doesn''t know if he is abnormal. He likes to see Hua Zhi''s hair.


    Huazhi fried hair, in his eyes, Invincible lovely, just It''s a little dangerous.


    "What are you doing?" Wang Junxian pretends not to understand.


    "Install, continue to install."


    "I really don''t know why you are so angry, because I said that day, I want to sleep with you?"


    Hua Zhi blushed immediately That day''s matter, he does not say, she must forget, OK?


    Wang Junxian leaned back, sat on the sofa directly, put his hands behind his head, and whistled leisurely.


    "But didn''t I sleep? What''s your fire? "


    "Wang Junxian, don''t pretend to me. I''m not talking about this."


    "Oh? What else? "


    Hua Zhi is angry. "If I had not read the financial news today, I still don''t know what bullshit project you have completed."


    "So?" Wang Junxian picks his eyebrows.


    "So, what did you tell me? You said that when your project is completed, you don''t need to install a couple, because you just ask me for help because you are afraid that your grandma will affect your project progress. But your project has been finished for a long time. You cheated me to go to your house for dinner later. Are you disgusted? "


    Hua Zhi really felt that he had been tricked and cheated.


    These years, no one dares to treat her like this, which is unbearable.


    To be honest, a slap is light.


    If it wasn''t for Wang''s family, it would have been kicked into eunuch by Hua Zhi''s Foshan Wuying.


    When Wang Junxian heard this, he suddenly realized, "Oh What about that? I remember. It''s finished. Didn''t I tell you? Then I may have forgotten too much work Besides, it''s no loss for you to come to my old house for dinner. Aren''t you so angry? "


    "You and he Dare you say I haven''t lost? When you eat, you dare not attack with me. How much advantage do you take over me? How many times have you touched me? " Mentioning this, Hua Zhi felt that he was robbed by this guy again and again.


    "What do you want? Or You touch me, too? Are we even? "


    When Wang Junxian asked this, he had a bad smile on his lips.


    Is it obviously intentional? How can Hua Zhi not see?


    Sure enough, Hua Zhi was so excited, suddenly broke out again, directly toward Wang Jun Xian.


    Then as soon as the hand was extended, it was directly clamped by him, imprisoned to death.


    Then pull so hard, Hua Zhi directly fell and sat in Wang Junxian''s arms, the posture It''s amazing.


    The most amazing thing is that Wang Junxian had a reaction in an instant.


    A sensitive part of the body that bulges directly.


    Hua Zhi sits on his leg, naturally is obvious to feel, then, the face is as hot as the fire.


    "Wang Junxian, you are shameless."


    "Please, it''s a physiological reaction. I''m not to blame This will be a female tiger in my arms, I can also be hard, do you believe it? "


    There is no sense of shame in what the king said.


    Hua Zhi wants to scratch him to death, but his hands are imprisoned by others. Heroes have no place.


    Seeing Hua Zhi''s reaction, Wang Junxian suddenly became more interested. He whispered in his ear, "Why are you so nervous? Don''t you have any experience? "


    Hua Zhi listened to shame and anger mixed together, desperately struggling.


    In fact, Wang Junxian is really right. Although Hua Zhi is 28 years old, he is only 30 years old.


    But her love experience is still in kindergarten, not to mention driving a car, so Hua Zhi is in the entertainment circle of a stream, it is still the end of the body.


    "Wang Junxian let me go, or I will castrate you..." Hua Zhifang is cruel.

 Chapter 260

    "Threatening me? I''m not afraid of threats. You should talk less and move less Otherwise, I really don''t know what to do. "


    Listening to Wang Junxian, Hua Zhi is stunned.


    This guy who usually looks wilting has such a wild and domineering side.


    It''s hard to say. Even if she is really strong, she really can''t help it.


    Once something is lost, there is no way to recover it.


    The main thing is that the strength of the Hua family is not as good as that of the Wang family, and the police station will not intervene. This is a private matter between the powerful families.


    I can''t get it right. Maybe I''ll get married in the end


    For a long time, Hua Zhi was frightened by Wang Junxian and did not dare to move


    So this time, although I came to find someone to settle accounts, I was once again in a hurry.


    She slapped people in the face, but she was occupied by Wang. I don''t know who suffered the loss?


    In the afternoon, Hua Sheng talked with the doctor Jiangliu. The final conclusion is actually consistent with the doctor''s statement here.


    No one can be sure what the black spot is. If it is not inflammation, we need to do the puncture section test, but the puncture does have risks.


    Finally, after discussing with Jiangliu, Huasheng decides to go home and tell his family.


    When Hua Lin''s parents knew about it, they were surprised at first, but also sad later. Later, they called all the family back for a meeting.


    Hua Feng, Hua Qing, Hua Zhi, Hua Sheng, all four sisters are in place.


    The husband of Hua Feng and Hua Qing didn''t show up because he didn''t have the right to speak and was not valued in China.


    However, Jiangliu has been with Huasheng all the time, and because of the identity of Jiangjia, it is also looked at by the Chinese family.


    Hua Zhenyue sighed, "all of a sudden, your mother and I have no idea. What should we do? There are many people to discuss. "


    Hua Feng and Hua Qing looked at each other, but they didn''t make a sound immediately.


    But Hua Zhi is straightforward, always cheerful, there is a say.


    She took a deep breath and looked around. "It''s quite sudden, but now I''m not sure whether it''s cancer or not. Let''s not be too pessimistic. Let''s observe first. I suggest puncture. Although there are risks, we can also know what''s the disease, rather than being in suspense all the time."


    "Three younger sisters are right. That''s what I mean." Big sister Hua Feng said with a smile.


    "River, do you have any opinion?" Hua Zhenyue looks at his uncle.


    "I have the same idea with Hua Zhi. I''d better do the puncture as soon as possible. It seems that the black spot is not inflammation, otherwise it won''t go away with high fever." Jiangliu and Huasheng had communicated with the doctor of Capital Medical University before, and they also gave this opinion.


    "What if the cancer cells spread faster after the puncture? Isn''t the fourth one dying faster? " This is what Hua Qing said.


    Mrs. Hua wiped her tears. "Yes, I''m worried about it. What can I do?"


    "If you want me to say that, then don''t do it. Everyone don''t tell her that it''s a day to live. Why not do it? But I have another question. If the fourth brother is gone, what about her share of property? " Hua Qing always takes advantage of herself, so it''s no surprise that she can say such a thing.


    It''s just that Hua Sheng doesn''t get along with her very much. She can''t accept her ugly face. What''s wrong with her? She''s figured out how to divide the property?


    Are they real sisters?


    So Hua Sheng was directly angry and stared at the second elder sister. "Before you die, you think about money. Did you die as a beggar? I''m afraid of poverty, but I only have money in my eyes. "


    Hua Qing is also stunned. These five younger sisters usually look weak, but they are really unambiguous.


    Hua Feng and Hua Zhi are also shocked

 Chapter 261

    Hua Qing did not dare to attack immediately after being hated. After all, the river is still on the ground. She is a person who can see the current situation very well and is extremely snobbish.


    "Oh, you misunderstood me, sister five. You don''t understand my character? I don''t care about the senior. I mean, in case After all, in case of cancer, there may be little hope for survival. I''m just for example, don''t get excited. "


    Hua Sheng glanced at her second sister coldly, but did not continue to talk.


    "All right, everyone is for the senior Since we all agree to puncture, let''s do it. I''ll pay for the hospital. You don''t have to share it with me. Your mother and I have a lot of savings. The disease must be treated. Even if it''s really cancer, we can''t give up. Taking her to the United States will continue to be treated, even if it''s a chance. "


    Hua Zhenyue''s words are warm to the heart, which is the way to be a father.


    Of course, that''s because the couple of Hua family still have some partiality to the fourth Hua Lin. after all, they were raised in front of their eyes from childhood. Even their adopted daughter will have compassion, let alone that it''s still natural.


    The money is from the old man, and the people who take care of Huasheng are taking care of it, even if it''s settled temporarily.


    Because everyone is not in the mood to eat, after the discussion, they left the old house.


    On the way back, Hua Sheng was unhappy all the time.


    Jiang Liu drives with one hand, puts his hand on the back of Hua Sheng''s hand and taps it gently as a sign of appeasement.


    "Don''t worry. I know you feel bad. I''ll face it with you."


    Hua Sheng sneers, "I just think it''s funny. What''s the use of more money? Home is not like home, family is not like family. Look at Huaqing''s face just now. I''m disgusted. "


    "Hua Qing has always been like that, and I have heard a little about her in business. It seems that many partners are quite dissatisfied with her. That person and person are different after all. The nine sons of the dragon are different, not to mention the five sisters of your family. "


    Jiang Liu is a man of great wisdom. He doesn''t talk much when he comforts people, but he always talks about the point.


    Being so enlightened by him, Hua Sheng eased a lot and didn''t hold back his bad breath.


    "Do you believe Jiangliu? If I was sick today, my father would never give me money to cure myself." Hua Sheng laughs at himself.


    "That won''t be true. You are also born, and he should be treated equally."


    "No discrimination? No, if he really treated me the same, I would not have lived in zhongcuishan for so many years You should have heard that when I was born, there was a baby brother of dragon and Phoenix, but the child had a bad life and didn''t survive. I survived, and finally became the only male killer of kediehua family. They kept away from me like snakes and scorpions. If I am ill, I only wish I had died earlier, take away the legacy left by my milk, and I will not be cured or busy. "


    "They won''t, I will." River said.


    Hua Sheng lowered his head and didn''t speak.


    "Ah Sheng, you are not only the daughter of the Hua family, but also the daughter-in-law of the Jiang family. So Don''t say that kind of silly words, if you have something, I will always be the first river in front of you. "


    Hua Sheng still didn''t respond. Jiangliu may be sincere at this time. After all, she has a beautiful skin bag that people envy.


    But twenty or thirty years later? Beauty no longer, when he is old, will he? Who knows?


    Back to ten li spring breeze, Hua Sheng went to sleep and Jiangliu drove back to the company.


    When Hua Sheng woke up again, it was six o''clock in the evening, and she was awakened by the phone.


    The call was made by Xie Dongyang. After the relationship was eased, Hua Sheng pulled his number back from the blacklist.


    "Hua Sheng, I''m here to report my happiness. My younger sister has news. I''m really responding to your divination. People in Qin, Wan and Yu have found some clues."


    Xie Dongyang''s voice with a small excitement, like a child, Hua Sheng just listen quietly.

 Chapter 262

    "Well, that''s good."


    Hua Sheng''s voice is clear and cool, but Xie Dongyang doesn''t know how. When he hears her voice, he feels comfortable all over.


    "Qin Wanyu said that my sister was indeed in Kathmandu at the beginning, but she only stayed for less than two days and left again. Twelve hours ago, someone saw her appear in Bokhara. Our people and Qin Wanyu people all went to find her, hoping to find her."


    "Good." To be honest, Hua Sheng is not interested in Xie Dongyang''s family because of Hua Lin''s illness and bad mood.


    Besides, I have divined for him before. Xie Dongyao is sure to find it back. I really don''t need to worry about it.


    "I''m just calling to thank you. You''re right."


    "You''re welcome, but I have something to tell you."


    "You said." Xie Dongyang was full of joy.


    "I don''t want to tell anyone about things that I can do. I''m just a hobby, and I don''t want to know them all over the city."


    "Well, I''ll keep it a secret for you."


    "Yes."


    "Are you free recently? Will you have a big meal? " Xie Dongyang hesitated for a moment and tried to invite.


    "I haven''t had much time recently. Something happened at home."


    "OK, I''ll wait for you later."


    After hanging up Xie Dongyang''s phone, Hua Sheng went to the hospital again. He was not sure about Hua Lin''s situation.


    When Hua Sheng went, Hua Zhi was there.


    The three sisters chatted for a while. Later, Hua Zhi had an interview and left with her agent.


    Spring peach and ginkgo go out to prepare dinner.


    Hua Sheng is in the VIP ward quietly with Hua Lin.


    "A Sheng."


    "Four elder sister you say."


    "Am I dying?" Hua Lin asked hoarsely.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Why do you ask?" Hua Sheng is a little worried when asked.


    Hua Lin''s chapped lips curled in an arc. "My parents came today, and then my elder sister and second sister came in the afternoon, and then my third sister. What''s wrong with me is that I''m so active?"


    "No, I told them you had a fever and the family was worried to come and have a look."


    "But I saw my mother crying. Although she tried her best to control it, her eyes were red. I knew that she had cried." Hua Lin said to herself.


    "My mother loves you and regrets her attitude towards Bai Hao that day. She asked you to break up, so she felt guilty." Hua Sheng''s reaction is very fast, and she is afraid that Hua Lin will think more, so the reasons are very persuasive.


    Hua Lin listened to a lot of reassurance, take the initiative to reach out, "come, pull me up and I''ll sit for a while."


    "Good."


    Hua Sheng helps Hua Lin to lean on the bed.


    "Bring me an orange." Pointed to the fruit basket, Hua Lin suddenly had an appetite.


    Hua Sheng smiled and picked up the orange for her.


    "A Sheng, do you think my illness will make my parents change their attention and accept me and Bai Hao? What''s more, I''ve always been unconvinced is that the eldest sister and the second sister didn''t marry a rich family, and their husbands are all ordinary people. Why should I be embarrassed? " After Hua Lin had a little hope, she spoke more.


    Hua Sheng smiled and said, "maybe elder sister two looks ugly."


    "Ha ha, don''t make a fuss. Speak up." Hua Lin was so amused.


    "I think that at that time, my parents only wanted to find an uncle who could help my family in the future. It has also proved that my husband worked hard for the company these years. It''s said that the second sister''s words went to her husband''s father''s office. In the first year of marriage, the father of the second brother-in-law was still a senior member of the provincial financial department, but she didn''t expect to die of pancreatic cancer six months later. The second brother-in-law also fell down in the family and became the outlet of the second sister. In a word, they are not ordinary people, which is different from your Bai Hao. " Hua Sheng''s analysis is well founded.


    Hua Lin nodded after listening, "you''re right, but now I finally understand why many ancient princesses and princesses have lamented that they won''t enter the emperor''s house in the future. If I can choose, I would rather give birth in the next life than be born into a rich family. It''s better to be an ordinary person. Sometimes ordinary is the greatest happiness. In my whole life, I only want to be ordinary, but not to be. "


    Hua Lin is a knowledgeable and profound person, so she often talks about life with Hua Sheng, and more often speaks her own thoughts and feelings.


    "How about you, five younger sister, if I give you a choice, what kind of family would you like to be born in and what kind of person would you like to be?" Hua Lin looks at Hua Sheng curiously.

 Chapter 263

    Asked by Hua Lin, I was really asked. Hua Sheng never thought about this question.


    Now let her think, then she really think about it. After thinking about it for about ten seconds, Hua Sheng said, "if I can choose freely, I hope I was born in a family of four, on which there is a elder brother who dotes on me. My mother is a Chinese teacher, and my father is a railway worker. Although ordinary, they all radiate light in small posts and make modest contributions to the society, and I should be a doctor. It''s better to be an obstetrician and gynaecologist who can use his own hands to welcome new life, save more pregnant women and save some families, which should be very fulfilling. "


    Hua Sheng''s wish is very good. Even Hua Lin is very moved.


    "If you want to be a doctor, you must be the most beautiful doctor in the country. Ha, Yan is very good at it." Hua Lin praised.


    Hua Sheng laughs but doesn''t speak


    It''s just a small wish of the two sisters. In fact, they all know that there is no chance to make a new choice in life?


    With Hua Sheng in, Hua Lin is in a good mood, and she can also take care of herself, but she still doesn''t know what she is going to face.


    In the hospital, Chuntao and gingko take turns to take care of Hualin.


    Hua Sheng goes home at night and goes to the hospital during the day, but seldom to school.


    And the doctor also has his parents'' signature and agrees to do the puncture operation, just waiting to arrange the time.


    Three days after receiving Yu Ping''s call, she said she had received something more.


    Hua Sheng went directly to the school to meet Yu Ping.


    After identifying things, Hua Sheng gave another 30000 yuan to Yu Ping, which is indeed her due reward.


    Yu Ping has no problem with IQ and EQ, and her professional courses are even better.


    Because of her appearance and family background, she lost confidence.


    Hua Sheng values her, and she does live up to her expectations. In addition to classes, she spends her spare time looking for curios with high sex price ratio.


    Of course, what she is looking for are all medium and low-grade gadgets, and treasures can''t appear in the stall.


    "Ah Sheng, thank you. I''ve earned 60000 yuan. Ha, I think so. I''ve visited all the antique markets in Jiangcheng, and I''ve searched all the stalls, and they may be saturated. Next, I plan to take advantage of my weekend break and take the bus to the countryside to try my luck. Can I take some good things? "


    "It''s a good idea, but you have to be careful. You can go during the day, not at night." Hua Sheng reminds me.


    "Well, I know." Yu Ping is very happy. She only thinks that this fairy classmate is the one who hit the target. She is more respectful to Hua Sheng than before.


    "Xiaoping, have you thought about plastic surgery?" Hua Sheng suddenly asked.


    Yu Ping is scared. "Plastic surgery?"


    Hua Sheng didn''t speak. She just brushed her face lightly. In fact, it''s OK. It''s because of the small eyes, the single eyelid, the collapsed bridge of the nose and the fact that the skin is not very white. So we look at the local atmosphere together. If we can transform it, it should have a good effect. "


    "No, no, I don''t want to spend that money. I heard it costs a lot of money."


    "But have you ever thought it was an investment? You spend money to be beautiful, and you will have a good home when you find a job or a husband After all, people are visual animals, which you should have realized for a long time, and the beauty of skin looks, even if it is superficial, men still eat this set, as long as you are good-looking, you are coquettish and willful. If you are ugly You don''t even have a chance to say it. "


    Hua Sheng knows that although he said it a little hard, it may hurt Yu Ping''s self-esteem, but this is really good advice.


    After listening, Yu Ping lowers her head and is silent

 Chapter 264

    "Don''t worry about it. You don''t have to answer me in a hurry. I just give you a suggestion that suits you. In the end, it''s your own business if you don''t listen to it. It has nothing to do with me. If you want to do it, I can contact the plastic surgery hospital and the doctor for you. If the money is not enough, I can lend it to you. You don''t have to feel embarrassed, because you are also helping me to find antiques. As a reward, it''s fair. You don''t owe me anything. " Maybe I''m afraid that Yu Ping has a burden in her heart. Hua Sheng just added this sentence.


    After thinking for a long time, she raised her head. "Well, I''ll think about it. Thank you, Xiaosheng. I know you''re good for me."


    When I came home from school, Chuntao and gingko were not there.


    One went to the hospital to take care of Hua Lin, the other went out to pick up what the buyer needed.


    Hua Sheng suddenly feels hungry again, thinking that he hasn''t had lunch yet, and that it''s one o''clock in the afternoon.


    Is she hesitant to cook her own noodles or drive out to find something to eat?


    The river came back. In fact, the river came back with a document that was forgotten in the bedroom in the morning.


    But I didn''t expect that Hua Sheng was thinking about lunch pitifully.


    "A Sheng, didn''t you go to school?"


    "Yes, I came back temporarily.


    "Ah, have you eaten?" He thought she had all eaten, so he asked symbolically.


    Hua Sheng shook his head honestly.


    The river was a little surprised. "It''s a little bit more. Haven''t you had lunch yet?"


    She nodded.


    "My God Stupid I''ll get you what you want. "


    "Can you cook?" Hua Sheng looked at the river and was dubious.


    Since we moved to live together in spring breeze, the river has never cooked.


    At ordinary times, they are used to gingko and Chuntao, and the two girls have excellent craftsmanship, so they don''t have to do it by themselves.


    "Look down on me, don''t you? When I was studying abroad, I studied with Michelin''s chefs


    Finish saying, the river flows directly to the refrigerator.


    It''s really difficult to open it.


    It''s true that the refrigerator is empty, because I''ve been busy with Hualin''s business recently, and I haven''t bought much vegetables, so Chuntao went out to buy.


    The river turned over for half a day and finally got some eggs.


    Then he had an idea and baked a plate of egg tarts for Hua Sheng with these eggs.


    It''s a set, but there are only six, but it''s enough for Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng looked at the hot and bright egg tarts and the milk carefully given to her, and his heart was filled in a moment.


    I also forgot the warning that I had warned myself to alienate this man and not to get hurt for being trapped in love.


    "Eat quickly, eat while it''s hot. There''s something else in our company. I''ll leave first. Feel free to call."


    Jiangliu is really in a hurry. The company is waiting for him to get the documents and materials before bidding.


    But he was also drunk to make egg tarts for Huasheng. If the group knew it, they would be crazy.


    Is it a 300 million dollar contract or six egg tarts?


    After the river left in a hurry, Hua Sheng naturally saw that he was in a hurry, but he was patient enough to make egg tarts for himself.


    In order to live up to people''s craftsmanship, Hua Sheng rarely eats up all of them, even a little bit.


    But I have to say that the egg tarts taste very good, not inferior to the restaurant at all.


    Then, for a moment, Huasheng had a little worship of the sweet river.


    Good river flow, not all of a sudden to you, but long flow, spring rain run the earth as continuous, but can penetrate people.


    "Grandma, what should I do? Is this man really worth believing?" Huasheng is once again in a tangle.

 Chapter 265

    Hua Lin''s illness, the incident suddenly, although Hua Sheng in the family meeting angry against the second sister Hua Qing, but can not change her greedy mind.


    Hua Qing went home from work, always with a black face, her husband. Liu Yuzhou also dare to be angry.


    Liu Yuzhou has a good momentum, a pretty face, and a standard scholar atmosphere. Even when his father was alive, he had no other official second generation. He is not that kind of person who is dictatorial, but rather talented. He is a man of science and technology. At present, he works in the research Institute and participates in the research and development of environmental protection design, with his own inner world.


    Hua Qing and Liu Yuzhou have been married for several years. Since her father-in-law died of illness, she has become increasingly blind to this man, and even the number of times in the same bed is limited.


    The Chinese are very thin. Although there are five sisters in their generation, there is no hope for the next generation.


    At present, there is only one granddaughter in Hua family, that is, the daughter of the eldest Hua Feng and her husband Liu Dekai, who is eight years old. Because Liu Dekai is a burden, her daughter also follows her mother''s surname Hua Xiaohan, and the tragedy is that Hua Xiaohan is weak since she was a child. She often catches a cold and is a frequent visitor to the hospital. This child also doesn''t like talking. Maybe it''s because the mother is too strong, so she''s taciturn and timid. She was brought by her grandmother when she was a child. I picked it up after school.


    To be honest, although Hua Xiaohan is the only grandson of the Hua family at present, she is not valued by the Hua family. Even the old couple of the Hua family think that this granddaughter is difficult to become a great weapon, and they have no sense of existence.


    So Hua Qing always thought that if she gave birth to a son, in the future, the property of the Hua family would be able to get into her pocket without any effort.


    However, she was not as good as her elder sister. She had no news about her belly for several years after marriage. At first, she thought it was her husband''s problem. After a detailed examination, she found that the fallopian tube was blocked. It was her problem and the possibility of childbearing was very low. The quality of eggs is not good, and there is no hope of survival in the test tube.


    This matter has always been Hua Qing''s heartache. Without children, there will be no one to follow. Then who will spend so much money on it?


    In case Hua Zhi, Hua Lin, when they get married, they get angry and have a few boys. Isn''t it more dangerous for them?


    Think of these, Hua Qing is fidgety, sitting in the living room, wearing bathrobe she is smoking.


    "Xiaoqing, you smoke less. It''s not good for your health." Seeing Hua Qing smoking, Liu Yuzhou dissuades him.


    Hua Qingbai looks at her husband and says, "how is your health? It''s not that I can''t lay an egg. I hate myself. What kind of sin did I create? How can I have such a simple thing as a baby


    "Children''s affairs also depend on fate, you don''t have pressure, I will not abandon you." Liu Yuzhou has a low voice and a gentle voice.


    But he said that Hua Qing was even more hairy.


    The hand with the cigarette in it pointed to him, "you don''t like me? Is it funny? After your father died Your old Liu''s family is scattered by trees and monkeys. I pay for your mother''s hospitalization. I raise your old and small ones. I really owe them to you. How dare you dislike me? "


    "Yes, you''ve worked hard these years, and I''ll try my best." Although Liu Yuzhou is not feeling it, he dare not be angry.


    "You try to have a bird, even if you finally sit in the dean of the Research Institute, your annual salary of more than 500000 yuan is not enough for me to have an Hermes bag. Save it, don''t be disgraced."


    After that, Hua Qing turns to go upstairs directly and doesn''t take care of him any more. Half an hour later, after Hua Qing changes her makeup and clothes, she goes out to have fun.


    Her husband knows that there may be other men outside Hua Qing, but he dare not ask. After all Hua Qing is right. After his father''s death, many of the mess in the family was handled by his wife. They are not just husband and wife. They seem to be tied together by many things, including morality, money, rights and dependence, but they lack the common feelings between husband and wife.


    Hua Qing''s worry is also Hua Feng''s pain. When she comes home from work, she looks at her weak daughter lying at her desk, doing her homework, and sighs, "we can''t count on Xiaohan. What can we do?"


    "It''s OK, wife. Let''s hurry to have another son." Liu Dekai''s intimate massage for his wife behind him is very considerate.

 Chapter 266

    Hua Feng was even more discouraged after hearing this. "It''s so easy to have a son. I''m older, and we haven''t had contraceptives in recent years. We''ve always wanted the second child. Xiaohan is eight years old. We''ve wanted seven years, but we haven''t got nothing yet? I think it might be life. "


    Liu Yuzhou kissed his wife''s cheek and comforted her tenderly. "Wife, we can''t give up. Are you still young? Do you see those female stars in the entertainment circle who can be pregnant in their fifties? If it doesn''t work out, we''ll have a surrogate and have more babies. "


    Huafeng shook his head.


    Take out the mobile phone and take a look at the work arrangement in the company group.


    "My parents are very traditional. They are still old-fashioned and will not approve of IVF and surrogacy. I''d better not make a fuss about it, but we still have a little bit of fun. We are not childless. The second one is pitiful. He is eager for quick success and instant profit. He wants to climb up. He wants to put all his money in his pocket. What''s the use? Not even a child? Who will get flowers later? "


    "Yes, Huaqing is also difficult." Liu Dekai added.


    "The most pitiful thing is Xiaolin. I didn''t expect to be so young..."


    In fact, Hua Feng is better than Hua Qing. She has at least a conscience and has not been completely engulfed by interests. Therefore, she is also sad to think of her four younger sister''s illness.


    "There''s no way about it. Each man has his own life. Let''s take care of ourselves." Liu Dekai again perfunctorily comforted a few words.


    Different from Hua Qing, Hua Feng is very good to her husband, Liu Dekai. She not only trusts her husband, but also loves her husband and wife. She almost never quarrels.


    Liu Dekai is also a very smooth person. No matter in the company or at home, he listens to Huafeng and gives full face.


    Hua Qing has no love for her husband, and her attitude is extremely bad. Marriage is a matter of fact.


    In his spare time, Hua Qing will go to some low-key nightclubs, find some small fresh meat with high appearance value, and sometimes ask some young college students to make an appointment, which is to use money for psychological vacancy and love.


    On the last day of October, it suddenly snowed heavily in Jiangcheng, without warning.


    A night ago, the city was covered in silver. When Hua Sheng got up in the morning, he would melt his heart when he looked at the scenery outside the villa.


    She is wearing her hair, barefoot on the soft carpet, looking out of the window at the snow, has been amazing.


    When going downstairs for breakfast, gingko took an extra shawl for her and put it on her shoulder.


    "Miss, your cold disease may recur in snowy days. You should keep warm."


    "Well, how about Chuntao?"


    "Chuntao said that everything is OK for miss four. You can eat and sleep, so you can rest assured."


    Hua Sheng nodded.


    Ginkgo began to carry breakfast up and down.


    Millet porridge, pickled vegetables and shepherd''s purse are very delicious.


    The river also has a big appetite. After eating two bowls of wons at a time, I feel that my stomach is filled with delicious food.


    "A Sheng, what are your plans for today?"


    Hua Sheng thought for a moment, "I''ll go to the hospital and buy a bunch of flowers for her fourth sister. The previous bunch has withered, and then I''ll bring her some interesting books to relieve her boredom."


    "And then?"


    "Then it''s all right. Maybe it''ll be back at noon." Hua Sheng said.


    "Well, tell me after you go to the hospital. I''ll pick you up in my car."


    "Don''t bother. I''ll have Chuntao send me back."


    "No, we''re not going home. I''ll take you somewhere." The river flows with a mysterious smile.


    Hua Sheng is slightly surprised. Gingko chuckles on the side. She always feels that she is such a smart person. In love, she is like a child. Sometimes she can''t be cute.

 Chapter 267

    After eating, Hua Sheng took ginkgo to the hospital and accompanied Hua Lin for a while.


    Towards noon, Jiangliu came to pick up the car and replaced it with a relatively low-key Porsche 911 in white.


    Huasheng is wearing a black cashmere sweater with a high collar and a white down jacket outside. It''s medium length, simple but beautiful.


    After all, she is thin and beautiful. She wears some silver snow cotton shoes on her feet. They are fluffy and cute to explode.


    On his head, he wore a red hat. It was round and had a bird pattern embroidered all the time. It was very unique.


    When she got on the bus, she was curious.


    "Where shall we go?"


    "Confidential."


    "You''re not going to sell me, are you?" Hua Sheng asked him seriously.


    "Don''t worry, no one will buy it. After all, when it comes to jins, you are not as valuable as Chuntao and gingko."


    This is a joke. Hua Sheng was poked and chuckled.


    Chuntao and gingko are not fat, but they are slightly plump. Huasheng is less than 90 Jin. Chuntao and gingko are 118 Jin and 120 Jin each.


    If you talk about selling now, it''s really a loss to buy her.


    Along the way, Hua Sheng looks at the frozen branches around him and can''t help but take out his mobile phone to shoot.


    "It seems that you seldom use your mobile phone, wechat doesn''t seem to play, friends don''t send, and there are few self portraits."


    "Well, that''s it." Hua Sheng felt that the river was all right.


    "Why? Not fun? "


    "No, I just don''t want to rely too much on my mobile phone. It''s terrible to rely too much on one thing or one thing, which will weaken people''s self-control." Hua Sheng is very serious.


    "You''re too rational. How old are you? Don''t be so strict with yourself."


    "No, we must be strict with ourselves. If we can''t control ourselves well, we are doomed to achieve nothing."


    In fact, Jiangliu doesn''t agree with Huasheng''s opinions, but he doesn''t want to argue. First, he doesn''t want to affect his mood because of this trivia. Second, he thinks that everyone is an independent individual, and it''s normal to have his own views and behavior. It''s not necessary to let others agree with his own views, and it''s difficult after all.


    It took about forty minutes for the express road to pass through two cave tunnels.


    Just to the witness, far away, is not a high mountain, Huasheng some strange, from the future.


    When she got to the door, she saw that the door was a wooden plaque, very simple, only two words - meizhuang.


    "Where is this?"


    Hua Sheng doesn''t know if it''s a hotel or a resort? Or hot spring club? Ski Field?


    She guessed a lot, but never thought that she was wrong.


    It''s actually a private manor here, and it''s also a private manor of Jiangliu family. It''s too low-key to be known by outsiders.


    Because the location is hidden, it belongs to the countryside, and it''s almost to the countryside.


    When Hua Sheng and the river came in, they found an old couple coming out to greet them.


    "Aunt Li, Uncle Li, this is my daughter-in-law, a Sheng."


    "Ah, this daughter-in-law is so handsome. I was worried about hearing from your mother before, thinking of meeting the little lady." Aunt Li has a loving face.


    Hua Sheng nodded and smiled, which was a greeting.


    "Uncle, aunt, we''ll have dinner here later. Can we stew a goose?"


    "It''s great. It''s just right for a goose in a snowy day. Ha ha, wait for an hour." The old couple are very happy.


    When Jiangliu took Huasheng back to the mountain, he explained, "Uncle Li and Aunt Li have been working in our family for many years. Uncle Li is my father''s driver and Aunt Li is my nanny. My mother didn''t have any milk after she gave birth to me. At that time, Aunt Li just gave birth to her daughter, so I borrowed it. My parents have always been kind to them. After retirement, my father bought this manor for them to take care of. Our family will come here in their spare time to have a chat, drink tea, eat and eat. My father often said, don''t neglect the good time because of the busy work. I also think so. "


    Hua Sheng listens to Jiangliu''s talk about these family chores. He only thinks that the warmer he listens to them, the Jiang family really has love, which is different from other so-called giants.


    "Eh? Here you are. Ah Sheng, look ahead. " The river is not far away.


    The moment Hua Sheng raised his head, he was so stunned that he couldn''t speak. She had never been so surprised.

 Chapter 268

    Hua Sheng didn''t expect to see such a scene in his life.


    The back hillside of the manor is covered with plum trees. After a night of snow, the red plum blossoms are more delicate.


    A little red in the snow, the king of flowers is not as good as it.


    Can see the flowers all over the mountains in this season, that also only has the plum blossom.


    The whole body of the flower is wrapped in ice and snow, glittering in the sun. The beauty makes people feel unreal, like a virtual game world.


    "How is it? Does it look good? " Looking at Huasheng from the side of the river, you can see that she was shocked.


    Hua Sheng nodded, and then couldn''t wait to walk towards the plum blossom tree nearest her.


    Reach out and touch the flower on the lowest branch. I''m in a bad mood.


    "The plum blossom is not as white as the snow, but the snow loses its fragrance." Hua Sheng couldn''t help pronouncing this sentence.


    River gentle look at her side face, this moment, is also satisfied.


    "How many plum trees are there?" Hua Sheng is curious and looks at the countless red plum branches.


    "1200."


    "So many? Does anyone in the family like plum blossom? " Hua Sheng felt that if it wasn''t for his preference, how could there be such leisure to plant plum blossom in such a large area? After all, it can''t produce value.


    The river nodded. "Well, my mother likes it. My mother was influenced by my grandparents when she was a child. My grandmother''s name is Chen Xuemei. My grandfather loves her very much. She planted many plum trees in her yard. My mother loved plum trees since she was a child. My father was very happy that year when she gave birth to me. He said that he wanted to reward her and ask her what she wanted. She thought for a long time before he said that he wanted a piece of plum trees. So here she is. "


    "Then your grandparents must also like it here." Hua Sheng asked with a smile.


    "River flow looks a little sad," they have passed away


    "I''m sorry." Hua Sheng feels a bit abrupt.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s been a long time since I passed away. My grandfather has gastric cancer. A year and a half after he passed away, my grandmother went with him. At that time, I was only three years old, and I didn''t remember those things very much. "


    "Does your grandfather only have your mother and a daughter?"


    "No, there is another uncle who is a few years younger than my mother. She immigrated to England earlier. My aunt is a mixture of Chinese and English. They are also used to foreign countries. My uncle has rich assets in real estate business. It is said that my aunt''s family has aristocratic lineage and is related to the queen. However, there are few contacts. After all, they have their own families and businesses, and they are so far away."


    Hua Sheng listens to the river seriously and talks about his family affairs.


    They strolled in the middle of Meilin''s path and watched the beautiful scenery.


    Until Hua Sheng''s face was pale, the river couldn''t bear to ask her, "go back, are you cold?"


    "All right." She lowered her head and rubbed her hands.


    Jiang Liu takes off the black scarf from his neck and puts it on Hua Sheng.


    "I don''t..." She was just about to say no.


    He saw the river holding her hand and wrapping her small hand in the middle of his big one.


    The temperature in the palm keeps coming. Hua Sheng just feels surrounded by the warm current.


    He slowly picked up Huasheng''s hand and put it on his mouth, blowing the warm breath.


    Hua Sheng only feels that there is something in his heart and mouth. It''s a little itchy.


    It''s really the first time for her to do such an ambiguous thing.


    Can''t help blushing


    "I''m not cold, OK." Hua Sheng wants to draw back.


    However, the river held her tightly, and then put it in his coat pocket, and continued to hold her with his hand.


    "Well, let''s go down the mountain and have a stewed goose in an iron pot." He gave a gentle smile.


    Hua Sheng suddenly felt that today is a beautiful day. Plum blossom is good, snow mountain is good and river flow is good.


    During the meal, Aunt Li gossip asked, "little madam, are you pregnant?"


    Hua Sheng buried his head lower. The river raised its mouth and wanted to laugh.

 Chapter 269

    Seeing that she was embarrassed to respond, Jiang Liu answered for her, "no, Aunt Li, ah Sheng is still young. We are not in a hurry. We plan to have a world of two for a while."


    "Well, the young people are the most blessed now. They really lose their freedom after having children. The young lady is beautiful and beautiful. The baby she will give birth to will be beautiful. You are also lucky, young master." Aunt Li smiled.


    "Yes, I think so." The river is not modest at all.


    Hua Sheng kicked him under the table, meaning don''t let him talk nonsense.


    Hua Sheng didn''t eat meat, so he didn''t eat goose, but he ate a lot of vegetables and potatoes inside. Because it was stewed in an iron pot, it was delicious.


    Hua Sheng also rarely ate two steamed bread with corn flour, with an excellent appetite.


    Seeing that she has enough to eat, the river is also happy.


    Before leaving, Jiangliu also helped Huasheng to fold a plum blossom, which she planned to put in her bedroom as an ornament.


    Hua Sheng likes it very much. All the way, sitting on the copilot, he also carefully hugged plum blossom for fear of damage.


    "I can''t see that you are such a person who has no desire or desire. Since you like a plum blossom, you like it like this?" Laughing at her while driving along the river.


    "What I like is not plum blossom, but small surprise and small fortune in my life."


    River to hear her say so, is more beautiful Zizi, feel that today''s decision is really great.


    "Since you like it, we often come here this winter. There are also cabins in meizhuang. They are modeled on the net red hotels in Finland and Norway. They are warm. We will stay for a few days when we have time."


    "All right."


    Unexpectedly, for the first time, Hua Sheng happily agreed to his next invitation.


    It seems that they are back to the familiar and tacit understanding.


    Back in the spring breeze of ten li, Hua Sheng can''t wait to insert the plum blossom into a vase on the ground, then take out his mobile phone and take a few photos.


    A minute later, she rarely made a circle of friends.


    The picture is of the plum blossom with its own branch, and the text is: steal half a day''s leisure from the Floating Life


    Hua Zhi, and the spring peach is second praise.


    Ginkgo review: Wow, take a good look, miss. Where did you buy it?


    Hua Sheng replies Ginkgo biloba: picked by himself.


    Ginkgo and gossip: where is the plum garden? God, I want to go too.


    Hua Sheng laughed but said nothing, and did not continue to reply.


    Hua Lin comments: in the ice and snow forest, different peaches and plums mix together. All of a sudden, it''s fragrant all night long.


    Hua Sheng replies to Hua Lin: Wang Mian''s song, which I also love very much, is full of lofty style.


    Hua Lin and Hua Sheng then commented on this.


    Around five o''clock in the afternoon, Hua Sheng went out again and went to the police branch of the Development Zone alone.


    "Is officer Bai Hao there, please?"


    "Yes, I am. Just a moment."


    When the little policeman saw such a beautiful woman coming to the door, he was almost so excited that he ran into the wall.


    After a while, Bai Hao came out and saw Hua Sheng a little familiar.


    "I''m Hua Lin''s sister." She introduced herself.


    "Ah, I remember. I met you at the family dinner. You are five younger sisters, aren''t you?"


    "Well, are you off work? Can I have a chat? "


    "I''m going to work overtime tonight. I''m still in a hurry for some information. If I want to talk about Xiaolin and me, I don''t need to talk about it. I''m determined. I''m just an ordinary person. It''s hard to wait for a place of elegance, and I can''t even climb the mountain. The gate of your Hua family is really too high. It''s not for me to enter. "


    Bai Hao is really a little arrogant. He thinks Huasheng is harmonious, so he refuses directly.


    Hua Sheng was silent for a few seconds and said softly, "my fourth sister is ill. It may be cancer."


    After hearing this, Bai Hao was shocked

 Chapter 270

    Bai Hao never thought that this was the news. He was on duty recently and was in a trance.


    Last time Hua Lin came to him, it was obvious that he wanted to make peace, but he still said tough words, which broke the last chance of the two.


    I thought the main pain would be good for a while. How could I think that Hua Lin


    "Why Yes? " Bai Hao only thought that he could not speak, and even his breath was weak.


    "Find a place to talk."


    Hua Sheng looks around and finds it inconvenient to talk about it. After all, Hua Lin can''t finish it in three words or two.


    Bai Hao nods and invites Hua Sheng to have coffee.


    Although it is to drink coffee, but both of them are not moving, at this time, who is still in the mood to drink coffee?


    Hua Sheng said the story briefly, starting from the day when Hua Lin had a fever.


    Bai Hao counted the days, just the last time she came to find herself, she felt guilty.


    He folded his hands together, held them tightly and confessed, "it''s all my fault. That day she came to me and said that someone was pursuing her. I understand her meaning. She wanted to stimulate me and let me give a word, but I couldn''t help it. I really I''ve been thinking for a long time. I really can''t be your son-in-law. Besides, your parents look down on me and won''t agree with Xiaolin and me. I just thought, I wish her all the best. Where would I think It''s all my fault. If I didn''t speak hard, she wouldn''t have a fever or... "


    Bai Hao was already upset. When he heard that Hua Lin had a fever because she was too sad, he finally caused a series of problems, and even blamed herself.


    I wish I could give myself a knife to avenge Hua Lin.


    Hua Sheng just looks at him quietly.


    "If it''s really cancer, it''s only life. You can''t blame it. Cancer cells don''t exist in one day or two. There must be a hidden danger. She''s in a bad mood recently. Her resistance to eating and drinking is also one of the causes. You don''t need to blame yourself. It''s useless to blame yourself. I just want to tell you that at eight o''clock tonight, my fourth sister will have a puncture. The doctor also said that there is a certain risk of puncture. If it is really cancer, it may stimulate the rapid spread of cancer cells. My family is willing to take the risk after discussion. "


    "I''m sorry for Xiaolin." Bai Hao covered his face with his hands and was in great pain.


    When I think of the little things they are together, I feel the pain now.


    "The fourth elder sister is most worried about you. Although she didn''t say it, I understand. I came to you to tell you the truth. How about you? I decide whether I want to see her or whether I think it has nothing to do with you after the break-up. It''s up to you. Excuse me. "


    With that, Hua Sheng gets up.


    Bai Hao forgot to go to Xie Huasheng. After all, Huasheng told him all about it.


    If no one is looking for him all the time, if it is true that Hua Lin is


    Then he''s going to have trouble sleeping and eating all his life.


    At six o''clock in the evening, because Hua Lin is going to have a puncture, all the members of the Chinese family have arrived. Even Hua Qing has come here. At least the appearance is good.


    Jiang Liu worries that Hua Sheng is in a bad mood and has been accompanying him.


    Hua Lin didn''t know what was wrong with her, so the doctor only said to do a minimally invasive test of immune tissue, so Hua Lin was in a good mood.


    Before the operation, the attending doctor and several nurses were in the corridor carrying Hua Lin''s words.


    "Because the patient''s immunity is very low now, it is inevitable that there will be massive bleeding during the puncture. In order to make full preparation, we need blood donation from close relatives. The patient is AB blood, and the blood bank just lacks AB blood. You are all close relatives, so let''s see who is ab? Then 800 CC. "


    800cc means that at least two talents are needed, one is at most 400.


    when the doctor said that, everyone was silent, and the Hua family was amazing. Except that Mrs. Hua is not AB, Hua Zhenyue and her five daughters are AB, so this is not a problem.

 Chapter 271

    Hua Qing hurriedly said, "doctor, I have high blood pressure. Can I offer it?"


    "No hypertension, no menstruation, no hyperglycemia or anemia." The doctor added.


    Hua Feng is also a face regret, "then I can''t, I just came to menstruation yesterday."


    "I''ll do it." Hua Zhenyue said on his own initiative.


    "Dad, you have high blood pressure. Have you forgotten? Didn''t you take the antihypertensive this morning? Hua Feng is really for his father''s sake.


    "High blood pressure is not good." The doctor stressed again.


    "Then I will." Hua Zhi hands up, she doesn''t care, after all, blood donation, not bone marrow donation, so there is no psychological barrier.


    Unexpectedly, Hua Zhi''s assistant whispered, "sister Hua Zhi, you haven''t slept for four hours in three nights in a row. Can you not bear to donate blood?"


    Hua Zhi did not wait for an answer, the doctor gave a negative.


    "It''s not good to contact those who stay up late. The damage will be great. Is there any suitable one?"


    Hua Sheng went to the doctor in silence, "I''ll come."


    "You are so thin Is it anemia? Is anaemia OK to donate blood? "


    "There''s no anemia. It''s up to the standard. Let me do it." Hua Sheng wanted to say that she had come for a long time, but she could not make a fuss first. After all, she would be considered by the second elder sister to be a show off.


    Seeing that everyone has finished speaking, what she said is also considered properly.


    "That''s good, but there''s still a shortage of 400. Another one needs to be returned." The doctor stressed.


    Jiangliu and Chuntao gingko, as well as Hua Zhi''s female assistants are not AB type, which is a bit difficult.


    After a long silence, Hua Sheng said, "it''s not for immediate use. Isn''t it preparation in advance? I''ll give 400 first, and then I''ll be waiting in the lounge. If there''s any real risk, I''ll give blood later. "


    "How can I do that?" The river stopped quickly.


    There are already many 400, which is the limit of the normal people''s bearing range. If we add 400, we will faint directly in the small body lattice of Huasheng.


    "It''s OK. It''s not to say that it must be used. Just in case, it''s settled. Doctor, please prepare quickly."


    Hua Sheng''s voice is not loud, but he is full of momentum. After that, others are embarrassed to say it.


    In contrast, in addition to Hua Zhi and Hua Zhenyue, those two are a bit of pushback.


    The river also sighs in his heart. No wonder Huasheng always envies the harmony of his family.


    It turns out that the Chinese family really have such cold blood. It''s a matter of life and death between relatives and sisters, but even blood donation has been pushed back and forth repeatedly, which is really rare.


    He suddenly sympathized with Hua Sheng. She was sent away when she was so young, and she didn''t get any family warmth.


    The only grandmother has passed away, no wonder her temperament is so thin.


    It is said that human nature is good at the beginning, no one is born cold-blooded and merciless, only after experiencing some things, it will transform into that.


    It''s said that adversity is the truth. Hua Sheng looks coldest on the surface, but when she really needs it, her actions are the warmest.


    After Huasheng donated blood, it was a little empty. Chuntao accompanied him and looked after him. Gingko hurriedly went out to buy blood tonic.


    Jiangliu takes off his overcoat and covers Huasheng with it.


    "If you''re tired, squint for a while. I''ll watch you."


    "Not tired, I''ll wait for the result." Hua Sheng''s voice is also full of fatigue. She is really sleepy.


    Jiang Liu knows that she can''t trust Hua Lin and waits to see the result of the puncture.


    An hour later, warlin''s operation was over, and the operation went smoothly, so there was no need for additional blood donation.


    The doctor came out with the report, and everyone held their breath.


    It''s like waiting for the death sentence at this moment


    "What about my daughter, doctor?" Mrs. Hua is full of tears, and she can''t even speak.

 Chapter 272

    The doctor stroked the spectacle frame, looked at the report and slowly opened his mouth, "the situation is not particularly optimistic, the test results we got are very fuzzy, we need to take the slice to the First Affiliated Hospital of Capital Medical University for further test."


    "What do you mean by that? No result? " The old man of the Chinese family was angry and dissatisfied.


    As soon as Hua Qing saw his father''s words, he immediately scolded, "yes, what did your doctor eat? After so long tossing, it didn''t work out? Then you let us take a fart risk, can you do it? Did you buy the doctor''s license?


    That male doctor sees Hua Qing this quality, also shake head helpless.


    "What do you mean by further examination?" Hua Sheng approached and asked.


    "Even now, the results are very fuzzy. Those values are wandering in a gray area. They may or may not be. We dare not make the final conclusion Because the black spot structure is very complex, not the normal structure of ordinary cancer cells, so we decided to get a more authoritative place for accurate analysis in order to avoid misdiagnosis. "


    Hua Sheng understands. Nodding, it''s not a matter of doctors'' skill.


    Hualin''s physical condition is a little special. Other doctors also propose further tests for her responsibility.


    "How long will it take to know the result?" Hua Zhi asked.


    "As a result, it will take a week. There are too many people in line there. There are many cut-off organizations to be sent every day all over the country waiting for inspection."


    Hua Sheng took a look at the river. "Can you find the professor and help us arrange it?"


    "No problem, give it to me. I''ll give the result as soon as possible."


    Jiang Liu took the test report directly from the doctor, and then took Hualin''s section organization with him. Instead of express delivery, he sent people to the Capital Medical College overnight.


    At eleven o''clock, the Chinese family continued to leave, leaving only Huasheng and Chuntao ginkgo.


    Originally Hua Zhi wanted to stay, but Hua Sheng listened to the female assistant''s explanation that there was still a play to be filmed at six o''clock in the morning, so he advised her to go back first.


    Hua Lin did not wake up until she was strong. It was half past twelve when she woke up.


    However, when she opened her eyes, she saw Bai Hao. She thought she was dreaming and closed her eyes again.


    After a while when she opened it, she was shocked to find that Bai Hao was still there.


    Bai Hao didn''t wear a police uniform, but an ordinary black leather jacket. His lower body is black leisure pants. His short hair looks energetic. Hua Lin used to say that Bai Hao was more handsome in casual clothes than police uniform. At that time, they were still in love with Gao Tian.


    In fact, Bai Hao came to the hospital and Hua Lin came when she was doing the puncture. It''s just because the Chinese family are all there. It''s not easy for him to show up.


    He didn''t trust to come in and look at her until she woke up.


    "Xiaolin, do you drink water?" He asked gently.


    "Why are you here?" Hua Lin''s voice was hoarse and her breath was weak.


    Bai Hao''s heart ached, but he didn''t rush to answer. First, he turned around and poured her a cup of warm water.


    Hua Lin took a sip of it slowly, then put it down.


    "Did my five sisters tell you?"


    Hua Lin also guessed that it was Hua Sheng who said it. Apart from Hua Sheng''s knowledge of her internal affairs, other people don''t care about her trivia.


    "Well, but don''t blame her. I appreciate her telling me, or I didn''t know you were so ill."


    "It''s OK, you go, I don''t care. Last time you made it clear that we''ve split up. It''s all in the past style. I won''t pester you, and I won''t use my illness to win your sympathy. You''re right. It''s good to get together and disperse. It''s over. Why should I demand it?" After a serious illness, Hua Lin was very open-minded.


    Bai Hao is silent. After ten seconds, he takes out a red brocade box from his pocket and opens it in front of Hua Lin.


    Inside it was a diamond ring. Hua Lin looked at the ring and heard Bai Hao''s voice. "Xiaolin, let''s get married."

 Chapter 273

    Bai Hao suddenly took out the diamond ring to propose, and Hua Lin was shocked.


    The plot reversed so fast that she didn''t respond


    Bai Hao takes the initiative to lift Hua Lin''s hand and help her wear the ring on her middle finger. Hua Lin''s hand is very beautiful, so it''s very suitable to wear the ring.


    Hua Lin is still in shock, but Bai Hao holds her hand and smiles. "I''m ashamed to say that I can''t afford that kind of carat because of my limited salary. I can only afford this kind of broken diamond. But I also heard that broken diamonds are not worth money. It''s just our poor people''s yearning and promise for love. I hope you Don''t be disrespectful. "


    "Bai Hao, what do you mean?"


    After taking a deep breath, Hua Lin seemed to hear the sound of her heart beating faster, thumping from her chest.


    She is really nervous. She has fantasized about this moment many times.


    Even after the break-up, I had a dream that they had a wedding in a small church in Europe.


    But when I wake up, it''s just a more empty affliction.


    I never thought that I would wait for the day when Bai Hao proposed.


    Bai Hao is an honest man, the most stupid, not sweet talk, so Hua Lin used to tease him and ask him when to propose.


    He blushed and said he would not propose. Maybe he went straight to get the proof and ignored the program.


    But now, with the diamond ring and the proposal


    "Propose, oh yes, do I have to kneel on one knee to show more sincerity?"


    With that, Bai Hao let go of Hua Lin''s hand and did as he said.


    But Hua Lin held it back. "No, don''t kneel. Seven foot man can only kneel to heaven and his parents. We don''t learn Western foreign things."


    "Well, it''s all up to you."


    Bai Hao knew that Hua Lin was a very traditional woman, and he never forgot to carry forward the patriotic spirit.


    "And did you agree?" Bai Hao didn''t give an accurate answer.


    "Bai Hao, why did you propose suddenly? Did I have any incurable disease?"


    Hua Lin is very smart. She doesn''t believe that Bai Hao suddenly changed her mind. Seeing that Bai Hao proposed so enthusiastically, Hua Lin doesn''t doubt his true feelings.


    But When the time was not right, she suddenly thought, is it her own disease? What''s the accident?


    "No, don''t think about it."


    As soon as Hua Lin asked, he was nervous. Hua Sheng told him that Hua Lin didn''t know how she was.


    Although it''s not sure if it''s cancer, it will only increase her psychological burden.


    Hua Lin smiled bitterly. "You can''t even lie. When you ask, you''ll be very nervous. You don''t have to hide it from me. Tell me, I can accept it. The worst result is only one death. What else can''t you bear?"


    Seeing what Hua Lin said, Bai Hao was even more sad.


    "Xiaolin, don''t do that. It''s not what you think. I didn''t cheat you."


    "If you don''t, I''ll ask my five younger sisters. I''ll know the truth." Hua Lin is determined to know.


    In the end, Bai Hao only told the truth and told the current situation of Hua Lin.


    Hua Lin was also very calm after listening. "I''m not sure. Oh, maybe not. If it''s not lung cancer, it''s just a common test. Aren''t you afraid to regret after you propose?"


    "No, I think so." Bai Hao looks at her carefully.


    Hua Lin lowered her head and looked at the ring on her finger. Her eyes were a little hazy.


    Then she said, "if I really have lung cancer, it should not be long. If you propose to marry me, I will become a second marriage and widowed. The second marriage man is devalued. Why do you think so?"

 Chapter 274

    Hearing this, Bai Hao felt even more worried. He was a little nervous.


    "Xiaolin, I don''t regret it. Really, give me a chance. No matter what the result is, we will face it together."


    Hua Lin''s heart is tangled. She likes Bai Hao very much and always wants to marry him.


    So many times before, they were anxious. Even if they quarreled, they had to meet each other. It was better than pretending to be strangers.


    But now, after learning about her illness, Hua Lin is suddenly discouraged.


    Maybe people are pessimistic at this time. Although the result hasn''t come out yet, she has thought about the harm.


    So it''s because she likes Bai Hao that she doesn''t want to drag her down. She really doesn''t want to be scolded if she goes.


    So after another tangle, she took off the ring.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t want to marry you now. The ring is too small, and it doesn''t fit my status as Miss Qianjin."


    Finish saying, Hua Lin don''t look over white Hao''s face.


    Bai Hao was not moved. He also knew that what Hua Lin said at this time was to provoke him deliberately and let him back.


    So I picked up the ring and put it on for her again. "This is a little small, but it doesn''t matter. I''m trying to make money to change the bigger one. I didn''t like to work part-time before. I just wanted to be a policeman. I really didn''t have the ambition. Let''s have a look after work. I''ll find some flexibility to make money. I''ll try my best to support you. "


    Hua Lin finally couldn''t hold up, tears fell


    She was a little sad and a little relieved.


    Sad is that the moment of happiness, it is in this situation, do not know how?


    It''s gratifying to know that Bai Hao is worth trusting for life. This society is so realistic that most men will give up when they learn that their girlfriend is ill and face huge medical expenses and illness. However, Bai Hao will send them to their home at this time. Even if she drags them down, they will be forced to get married.


    "Don''t cry. The result hasn''t come out yet. You are so kind and shouldn''t be treated like this. I will always accompany you as long as you don''t dislike me as such a mediocre person."


    Bai Hao''s tone is never gentle. The moment he bought the diamond ring, he thought about the decision.


    He also believed that he would persuade his parents that even if she had lung cancer, she could only live for ten and a half days, and he would not regret his decision.


    Hua Lin looks at the man she loves in front of her eyes with tears. She has mixed feelings.


    "Bai Hao, I don''t need your sympathy. You really don''t need it."


    "No, it''s not compassion, it''s my duty, the duty of love, you''re a sweet burden to me. Xiaolin, my mouth is stupid, I can''t say too many nice words, but I believe you know and can feel that I love you. I really love you. I was cowardly before, and I will No more running Never run again. "


    Bai Hao still regrets why he gave up Hualin because of his poor self-esteem.


    He almost lost his last chance to have her.


    Hua Lin took a long breath and finally said nothing. She didn''t promise Bai Hao, but she didn''t refuse any more.


    When Bai Hao came out, Hua Lin had taken the medicine and fell asleep.


    It''s already 1:30 a.m. and Hua Sheng is still there. She sits on the bench at the door with Chuntao beside her.


    "Thank you, Huasheng. I made a successful proposal."


    Hua Sheng is slightly shocked


    "I bought a diamond ring for her. I proposed. No matter what the result was, no matter how many people opposed it, I planned to marry her. I couldn''t give her the honor and wealth, but I could guarantee her a life without worry. In a word, I won''t miss it again."


    Bai Hao''s move made Huasheng very impressive.


    "Well, I''ll be the bridesmaid." Hua Sheng only replied one sentence.

 Chapter 275

    At first, the Chinese family came a little more. Later, only Mrs. Hua and Hua Zhi came to see Hua Lin occasionally. No one else would ask.


    It''s convenient for Bai Hao to come to take care of Hua Lin every day. Bai Hao basically comes at night and accompanies her to work at dawn.


    Hua Sheng is also relieved. After the section organization gets to Capital Medical University, the fastest response will be 48 hours.


    So now there is only a long wait


    After Hua Sheng donated blood, he was obviously sleepy, so he didn''t go to school or shop.


    I just want to stay at home and sleep late. This sleep is a day and a night. I got up to eat something in the middle of the night and then went to sleep.


    Until the next afternoon, she went out to buy some close fitting clothes, came back to take a bath and went to bed, and suddenly felt something wrong.


    How does loose big bed always have foreign body feeling?


    This bed is made to order, and the mattress is more than 100000. The sleeping mattress designed according to the human body structure is the kind of bed that is said to be sleepy as long as you lie on it.


    But when Hua Sheng was lying on his back in his nightdress, he was directly put on his back.


    She was surprised to lift the sheet, silly eyes.


    A pile of dried fruits?


    Ma ya, jujube, longan, peanut, lotus seed?


    Is this for porridge?


    "Ginkgo biloba, please." Hua Sheng takes out his mobile phone and sends voice directly.


    Ginkgo immediately ran up from downstairs and pushed the door in.


    "What''s the matter? Miss? "


    "What is this?" Hua Sheng''s room is almost empty of outsiders. The river comes by chance and just stays for a while.


    Usually also is the spring peach and ginkgo cleaning, so she thought, ginkgo may know exactly what is going on?


    "Well..." Ginkgo is also stunned.


    "What is this? Shouldn''t it be in the kitchen? Put it under my bed. Is that a prank? " Hua Sheng doesn''t quite understand.


    At this time, ginkgo suddenly remembered and patted the melon seeds. "Ma ya, miss, I know what happened. When you went out this afternoon, madam came It''s my aunt''s mother, your mother-in-law, Mrs. Jiang. She sent us some vegetables and fruits without pesticide, and then went upstairs for a turn. I didn''t notice. After all, it''s my family and I won''t lose anything. I didn''t look at it. It must have been my wife. "


    Hua Sheng was even more confused. "My mother-in-law? Why does she do it? "


    "Miss, it''s not as simple as dried fruit. In your opinion, dates are raw, peanuts are homophonic, longan is expensive, and lotus seeds are seeds. The moral of the union is to have a baby early. "


    Hua Sheng:


    "This custom is still popular in ancient times, but it still remains in many areas. I have seen it on TV."


    "Well, I don''t know much." Hua Sheng is a little helpless.


    She really did not think that the mother of the river, so noble a woman, will also have such an old superstitious idea of giving birth to a baby? Can such person won''t knock out waist dish to protrude?


    "Ha ha, you don''t like me to take it away, but my wife is also kind. It''s human nature for grandma to hope for grandson."


    Ginkgo comforted a few words, hurriedly put the mattress of Hua Sheng again.


    Hua Sheng didn''t feel sleepy either. At night, when the river came back, Hua Sheng didn''t mention it. She didn''t want to complain.


    It''s Ginkgo biloba that is the fastest. It''s said in a loud voice. After listening to the river, it''s speechless.


    "This old lady, it''s so boring. I have to talk to her later."


    "Well, it''s not a big deal, and she didn''t mean it." Hua Sheng doesn''t think it''s necessary to make a fuss.


    The river looked at Hua Sheng, and found that she looked paler than usual, and suddenly felt a little sad.


    "Recently, for your fourth sister, you didn''t worry too much. You are donating blood and running to the hospital. You should also pay attention to your health."


    "I''m fine."


    "But one thing, I hope you have a mental preparation." The river hesitated for a moment and decided to tell her in advance.

 Chapter 276

    Hua Sheng was a little nervous when he said that.


    "You say, I listen."


    Jiang Liu is a little impatient. He said that he naturally held Hua Sheng''s hand before, which seemed to give her enough security, and also let her have a psychological preparation and buffer.


    "I asked the professor. Although it took 48 hours for the results to come out, after all, the professor has been in clinical practice for so many years and has seen many such patients. He told me privately that 80% of them are cancer, and the location of the black spot is very sensitive. There is almost no possibility of benign tumor there. Of course, there is no chance, but the possibility of malignant tumors is much greater. "


    This is what the professor called him to say when he was about to leave work. After listening to Jiangliu, he was a little depressed.


    Although she is not familiar with Hua Lin, she is only 26 years old. A woman''s best years in her life are not yet married. If she really dies, she will be very sorry.


    Hua Sheng was very calm. She was silent for a long time, and then said, "I''ve been prepared for that. Let''s see the fourth sister, Zaohua."


    Since she can divine, she has learned a truth. Life and death are in the sky. Fate cannot be changed. Even if she can divine good and bad, she cannot change the ending.


    After all, it''s a scourge to change your life against the sky. So once the old men and women who set up the stall under the overpass tell you what''s wrong with you, I can solve it for you, and I can increase your Yang life. That''s 120% of your money. No discussion.


    On the other hand, Hua Zhi is also very upset. Recently, she felt that she was too unlucky.


    When I was filming, I was able to fall into the water accidentally. In such a weather, it must be a cold.


    She sneezed one by one, then shivered in the blanket that the assistant had brought.


    Since that day with Wang Junxian after tearing, has not been moving recently.


    Hua Lin''s family has been affected by the accident. Although Hua Zhi has a common relationship with Hua Lin, she is more kind-hearted than her second sister.


    So I was also in a hurry to get angry. I even contacted many friends in private and asked for medicine.


    Then Hua Zhi took the medicine, drank the hot water, relied on in the nanny''s car, the car drove home.


    Bored to the extreme, she took out her mobile phone to brush micro blog and watch the news.


    Then my heart stopped


    It''s lucky to see Wang Junxian''s news again. He seems to appear frequently in the financial section recently. The Wang family seems to have made a big move this year.


    Wang Junxian, as an honorable grandson, will surely receive more attention. No matter in the media or in the business field, no one can look down on this young man.


    All of a sudden, such a remark went into Hua Zhi''s eyes. The news said, "Wang family''s main investment in the second half of this year is in real estate. Chinese people''s obsession with houses and families ranks first in the world, which brings continuous business opportunities to real estate developers. In recent years, Wang family has been a leading enterprise in real estate. In the second half of this year, the small building in the middle of the lake, which is made of heavy gold, is more It''s with the first consortium in Los Angeles. The project site is a natural lake between Jiangcheng and Luocheng. It was bought by two big consortiums with a total of 10 billion yuan. The location of the lake center was expanded and renovated, and 66 ancient super mansions were planned to be built in the center of the lake. There were also anecdotal reports that Yang Shizhao, the chairman of the No. 1 financial group in Luocheng, was more interested in marrying his little daughter Yang Huan to Wang Junxian and preparing to marry a family.


    See here, Hua Zhi unexpectedly has a kind of uncomfortable feeling, stare way, "marriage? Ha ha, this pure 24 karat gold dregs male, a few days ago still want to ask me to go to bed, this is going to marry Yang Jialian, how so cheap


    Light angry is not calculated, Hua Zhi is to take this paragraph directly, send the picture wechat to Wang Junxian.


    Wang Junxian:?


    Hua Zhi: bastard, I heard that you are going to get married. Congratulations.

 Chapter 277

    Wang Junxian: Thank you (I feel very indifferent)


    Yes, Hua Zhi also has this feeling. I think this man is cold and terrible recently. Even thank you for saying that he is so alienated. The more Hua Zhi wants to be angry.


    Hua Zhi: ha ha, I think it''s funny that some people, a few days ago, still ask others to sleep together, turn around to be engaged to others, and also drunk.


    Wang Junxian: is there a conflict?


    Hua Zhi: of course, there''s a problem of character. You don''t know that you''re a scum man, right? Cobra doesn''t know that it''s poisonous.


    Wang Junxian: no cheating, no cheating, what''s the character problem? It''s about asking someone to sleep, but he doesn''t sleep. Since he doesn''t sleep, he doesn''t have to be responsible. Since he doesn''t have to be responsible, it''s reasonable to get engaged and marry someone. What''s wrong with him?


    Hua Zhi:


    It''s really They asked her out, and she didn''t sleep. Since she didn''t sleep, why should she interfere with their personal feelings?


    But I turned around and thought, no, I was almost dizzy by this son of a bitch. He would change his concept to mislead people.


    Hua Zhi: Wang Junxian, you look very low-key and honest. Thanks to my five younger sisters, you are steady. But you tease me many times, take advantage of me, and occupy my first time Still commandeer my kiss, then a word does not explain, with others engaged, this is what? What am I?


    Wang Junxian: didn''t you say that we were pretending to be lovers before? Don''t you say that you won''t help me to act and cheat grandma any more, and you won''t enter the gate of my king''s family? I thought At the end of the play, everyone is well. So Hua Zhi, you come to me and ask me what you are. I also want to ask you what you are?


    Hua Zhi:


    Yes, Hua Zhi is also asked, what is he? Between her and Wang Junxian, it''s really unclear.


    Let''s say that it''s a fake. It''s for the old lady of Wang''s family. It''s more outrageous to say that it''s a lover. Neither of them has gone to bed, and there''s no emotional factor involved.


    But if it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. Wang Junxian overpowered her, pounced on her, kissed her, even There are sensitive areas that have been in close contact with her.


    Therefore, when asked by others, they are too upset.


    Hua Zhi: forget it. I don''t want to talk with you about these things. Since you want to marry Yang family, you can marry. I wish you the king family a hundred years and glory for the third life. "


    Wang Junxian: Thank you for your blessing.


    Hua Zhi grits her teeth, continues typing: I also wish you to marry a beautiful young wife, as you wish.


    Wang Junxian: that''s what she wants. Miss Yang''s looks and education are good. Now she is a senior member of the family. She will help me a lot in business.


    Hua Zhi is like being stuffed with a lemon. She continues to bite her teeth and hates her. Typing, she says, "I wish you five seconds of happiness.".


    Wang Junxian:?


    Hua Zhi: it''s when you have sex. You can hold on for five seconds at most.


    Wang Junxian: how about I practice with you first? How many seconds is it?


    Hua Zhi: roll


    Wang Junxian is holding the mobile phone and laughing in a low voice.


    "Mr. Wang, what''s the good news?" The assistant just delivered the document, and was surprised to see that the young president rarely smiled.


    "I saw a joke and thought it was fun."


    "Is it? Tell me about it. " The assistant is blind enough.


    "No, it''s a secret." Wang Junxian put away his smile, put down his mobile phone and continue to process documents.


    Hua Zhi also threw her hand in the car. She was too lazy to talk to him. She was so tired. If she wanted to marry Miss Yang, she would marry her. Bah!


    At the same time, Xie Dongyang and some old friends who had a good relationship were sitting in the club for a while. Those rich second generation were all embracing each other. They had already found some gorgeous beauties for Xie Dongyang, but Xie Dongyang declined politely. Someone nearby asked in a low voice, "what''s wrong with Xie Shao now? Not close to women? "

 Chapter 278

    "Who knows? It seems that Xie Shao has become a person now. Maybe he is mature after starting his own business."


    "Yeah, maybe they''ve had enough. In short, let''s remember later. Don''t give it away."


    Xie Dongyang sat for a short time, dealt with it and left.


    In the whole process, no matter how active and enthusiastic the female model is, and how sexy she is, Xie Dongyang is unmoved.


    However, as an adult man with X experience, if he has no X life for a long time, he will have no psychological problems, but he will still have physiological reactions.


    When he came home in the middle of the night, he took a bath and felt a faint reaction.


    If he had been, he would have called right away and called for one to let out the fire.


    After all, as long as he has a phone call, those women would love to rush to the door, but now, no, he can''t.


    Why?


    Because he has a loved one in his heart. Since he found out this terrible thing, he can''t touch other women.


    Even brain repair, if later Hua Sheng with him, become his wife.


    He would be sad to see that he was closely related to other women. Of course, these are just his own fantasies.


    Xie Dongyang takes out his mobile phone and looks at the photos in the album before.


    One is the first card, was scratched by the cat to go to the hospital that time, the picture is not very clear, only a side face.


    Hua Sheng holds the black cat and lowers his head. It''s an endless reverie to have a side face.


    Another is a blue background photo of Hua Sheng after he went to Minzu University.


    This certificate photo is very strict, it must be plain, and wear white shirt, without any elements of painting and beauty, it is important to be true.


    Xie Dongyang is an electronic version made by relationship, which has been kept in the album.


    He likes this picture better than Huasheng in his evening dress.


    Because it looks more natural, fresh and comfortable.


    White, tender and tender face, cold and clear expression, and the full aura.


    Sometimes Xie Dongyang thinks that Huasheng is just a 22-year-old girl, but why is Jiangliu and him so scared?


    He was really afraid. Later, he thought that he should like a person too much. He was afraid that she would be angry. He was afraid that she would be sad and afraid that she would be sad. Because of the entanglement, he was afraid of all kinds of things.


    He looked at Huasheng''s divine face, which killed everyone in a second, and immediately had a dirty idea.


    Can we do the same Then


    Forget it, just after the idea came into being, I was dismissed by myself.


    Thinking of fairies like Hua Sheng, even thinking about photos, is a kind of blasphemy.


    Finally, Xie Dongyang uses strong willpower to suppress his body''s instinct desire.


    Then carefully kiss the forehead of the woman in the photo, "good night, Sheng Sheng, one day, I will lie down with you in front of you and say this good night to you in person. I will try my best to be excellent, become the person you appreciate, become the person who surpasses the river, and I will go to redeem the missed opportunity, wait for me."


    Xie Dongyang fell asleep after talking to himself.


    Qin Wanyu was woken up by the phone in the middle of the night. He was a little hypoglycemic, so he would be very manic to answer the phone in the middle of the night.


    "Say something." His voice was horribly low.


    "Mr. Qin, I found the trace of the girl you are looking for. She was detained in a secret base of the cult. There are many cult guards there. It can be confirmed that the girl who went to Nepal with her has died. It is said that she was tortured and killed after being invaded by many people. We just heard that. We need to check the truth and falsity."


    Qin Wanyu''s heart was cold. He had heard that his companions had died miserably. Xie Dongyao was locked in the base. Is there any way to live?

 Chapter 279

    "Go on." Qin, Wan and Yu raised their hands and pressed the temple.


    "Now the person we contact means, let me ask you, the value of a real woman. After all, it''s very difficult to save people in the base. If it''s not so high, this person will not save. We are advised to rest assured, because the girls who can be brought to the base are usually selected to do the living sacrifice. For the sacrifice of the living sacrifice, they won''t easily give it to others. If they rob hard, they will It''s not wise to have mass casualties. "


    Qin Wanyu is silent after listening


    "The people over there mean they don''t want to take risks anymore. Let me advise you not to check."


    "You tell the other side that you can pay as much as you want. As long as the girl is safe, she is priceless and not measurable. So be sure to help save people."


    "Mr. Qin, is it really necessary to save?" The man confirmed again.


    "It''s necessary, it must be saved, at all costs."


    After listening, the people over there said, "well, since you want to save us, we will try our best, but the people over there said, no money, they are not short of money."


    "What do you want?" Qin, Wan and Yu frowned, no money, no trouble.


    All the things that money can solve are simple. If people don''t want money, they need something more valuable than money. That''s not a good sign.


    "They said they wanted us to run that underground casino in Kathmandu."


    Qin Wanyu''s face was gloomy after hearing this. Sure enough, these Nepalese gangs are really open-minded.


    If you say you don''t want money, in fact, you need more than money. It''s just like when you go fishing and give away people, they say you don''t want fish, but if you want a fishing rod, isn''t that to let people cut meat?


    On the surface, Qin''s family is engaged in global tourism. In fact, they open casinos around the world to earn money from foreigners.


    Because of the huge industrial chain, the network is also invincible.


    Kathmandu''s casinos, investment is almost 300 million, the annual net profit is several billion.


    These people want casinos with their mouths open. It''s really High price blackmail.


    "How are you, Mr. Qin? Is there a problem? If it''s all right, I''ll talk to those people. "


    "Let me see."


    "Mr. Qin, with all due respect, that girl is really dangerous in the base. It''s urgent. If you want to save someone, please make a decision quickly, otherwise I''m afraid if it''s late... "


    "Well, you tell them, I can only give 40% of them, and the rest 60 belong to our Qin family. If they agree, they can do it. If they disagree, I will contact the Indian gangs to help me find someone, and then they will be unprofitable."


    Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t like to be led by nose, so they didn''t fully agree, but it was quite considerable to give up 40%.


    Besides, if they don''t care, the Indian gangs will only be more troublesome.


    In the end, the other side agreed, and promised to go and save people immediately.


    Qin Wanyu thought to himself that when he came to Xie Dongyang at dawn, he would talk about the loss and see how the Xie family would compensate him. He was not Lei Feng and would not save people in vain.


    At the dawn of the spring breeze, the river saw the woman who appeared many times.


    Before, I just heard the voice and called his name all the time


    And this night, he saw the face of the woman, beautiful and lovely, but a strange woman''s face.


    She looked at him sadly, "river, how can you bear to forget me?"


    "Who are you Who are you? " The river just feels like a headache.


    "River, you look at me, I am..."

 Chapter 280

    At the critical moment, the mobile phone rings and the river suddenly wakes up.


    Conditionally, pick up the phone and press the answer button, "hello?"


    "President Jiang, there is an emergency in the group. I hope you can deal with it immediately."


    It''s only 5:50 in the morning. It''s just dawn. It must be very important to call so early to deal with urgent matters.


    "OK, I''ll go right away."


    Jiang Liu hung up the phone and immediately got up without any delay.


    When he dressed and went downstairs, Hua Sheng had been drinking tea downstairs. Because there was a warm fireplace in the room, the temperature was very suitable.


    Hua Sheng only wore a black suspender vest and a popular sweater, peach pink.


    In fact, the color of peach pink is a gamble. Ordinary people will look ugly when they wear it, but Huasheng is not ordinary people, so it can wear the young girl.


    "Good morning, asheng." The river tries to adjust its mood.


    "Is this going out?"


    "Well, go to the company and deal with something."


    "No breakfast?" Hua Sheng asked him.


    "It''s too late to eat. Are you going to the hospital today?"


    "I''m not sure. I''m looking."


    "OK, then call." After the river simply said hello, he drove out of the door.


    Ginkgo gossip ran, "Miss, it seems that my uncle''s face is not very good-looking, is something wrong?"


    "I don''t know." Hua Sheng is light.


    "It''s not bankruptcy, is it? Ma ya, if the Jiang family goes bankrupt, shall we run away? " Ginkgo biloba''s fantasy.


    Hua Sheng bowed his head and chuckled. Chuntao said directly, "elder sister, don''t think too much about the wealth of the Jiang family. Even if the river spends a million dollars a day, it can''t be spent for a hundred years in a row, so you don''t need to worry about bankruptcy. Besides, you''ve heard that a bank would go bankrupt?"


    Ginkgo nuzui, no longer speak, indeed, jiangliujia is so many years, the only family style management of private banks.


    It has been spread all over the country, and even overseas, there are many branches. It''s needless to say that they have abundant assets.


    What does a bank do? It pays high interest on its mortgage, so you don''t have to worry about going bankrupt. Unless the money they let out doesn''t come back, but it''s impossible. And when it comes to the mortgage, the real thing is also needed, so people can make no loss.


    Hua Sheng is not interested in the business of Jiang family, and does not plan to intervene and ask questions, so he has no further conversation.


    It''s Hua Zhi who has been unlucky to die recently. He didn''t speak after wechat with Wang Junxian that day.


    I didn''t expect to have an afternoon tea, but I also met you. It''s really one can''t avoid one''s enemy.


    The most famous place for drinking afternoon tea in Jiangcheng is Qixia Pavilion, the top floor of a 101 story skyscraper seven-star hotel.


    The view here is excellent and the scenery is amazing, so it''s the first choice for many business people. Hua Zhi came here with her agent, sister Liu. They also sorted out the recently accepted contracts.


    And Wang Junxian is in Hua Zhi come in 15 minutes later, with a young woman, that girl grows general, but temperament is very good.


    Two people sit on the opposite side of Huazhi, so they can see each other''s existence at a glance.


    Wang Jun was stunned for a while, then he took his seat quietly.


    Hua Zhi is surprised for a moment, then she looks over there frequently, especially at the woman opposite Wang Junxian.


    "Depend on Is that Miss Yang? So fast? " Hua Zhi thinks, is that the woman who wants to marry?


    Thinking about it, he got up and walked away.


    "Hello, my dear, what a coincidence?" Hua Zhi deliberately called a dear, obviously to stir up the situation.


    Wang Junxian was not surprised at all, but the woman opposite him was surprised to see Hua Zhi.


    "You are Are you Hua Zhi Apparently the woman recognized the big star.


    "Yes, that''s right, but I have another identity. It''s Mr. Wang''s gossip girl." She said to the woman with a smile.

 Chapter 281

    Listen to Hua Zhi say so, Wang Junxian scratched his forehead, there is no expression, to tell the truth, these days, he has found out Hua Zhi''s temper.


    This woman looks strong, in fact, sometimes childish like a child, so it''s understandable to make such behavior.


    "Ah?"


    Listen to Hua Zhi say so, that woman looked at Wang Junxian.


    "We have something else. Can you avoid it first?"


    Wang Junxian takes a look at Hua Zhi. He doesn''t say it''s OK. He says Hua Zhi hasn''t left yet. He sits beside Wang Junxian directly.


    Then he held his arm affectionately. "Honey, what can''t be said in front of me? When I was eating in your house that day, grandma told me. You can''t hide anything from me later. If you bully me, I can tell Grandma."


    Oh, Hello, a grandma at a time. It''s a real kiss. Wang Junxian is also drunk. He deserves to be an actor. He''s full of drama.


    "Are you sure you want to listen?"


    "Well, sure." Hua Zhi nodded her head, thinking, son of a bitch, if I don''t disturb your marriage, you will be angry.


    "Well, whatever you like, Miss Zhao, let''s start."


    After the woman returned to her senses, she took out a document bag and handed it to Wang Junxian.


    "This is the plan we have put forward at present, because the time is too tight, so we can only do this. If President Wang thinks it''s OK, I will ask someone to fill in the next step in detail, and give you detailed information in a week."


    "OK, let me have a look."


    Wang Junxian received the information and looked serious.


    Hua Zhi glanced at it, and it said - Leah company''s rectification plan for the environmental protection of Wangshi group''s Huxin Xiaozhu project.


    "Well, do you talk about work?"


    Hua Zhi is embarrassed. She thinks it''s Wang Junxian''s date. She even thinks it''s Yang Huan.


    But obviously people can''t do Yang, and just heard that the woman called Wang Junxian, the general manager, didn''t mean very well.


    Then take out the proposal. Is this a partner? I depend on


    "Yes, if you don''t feel bored, just sit on. It''s OK anyway." Wang Jun said as he looked at the data.


    "Ha ha, I won''t bother first. I have something else to do."


    Hua Zhi sees a plan to fail, Ma Liu gets up to run.


    After Hua Zhi left, Miss Zhao asked, "President Wang, is Hua Zhi your girlfriend? I haven''t heard from the media. Some time ago, there was news that she and President Xie... "


    "How many news are reliable these days?" Wang Jun smiles.


    The woman suddenly realized, "yes, Mr. Wang said, I''m superficial."


    After Hua Zhi returns, continue to talk about work with broker, but also absent-minded, occasionally still sweep over there.


    Until Wang Junxian and the woman finished talking about work, the woman left first, Wang Junxian also got up after making a few phone calls.


    "Wang Junxian, stop." Hua Zhi shouts to stop him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You deliberately ignore me, just play hard to get. Don''t think that I don''t understand your routine. I''m Pooh. It''s not easy for me to use your little nine."


    "Hard to get? You think a lot, but you think that''s it. Is there anything else? I''m gone without you. "


    "Yes, I''ll take the list." Hua Zhi is very domineering.


    In fact, there is not much money for afternoon tea. She is just looking for fault.


    "I''m done." He is calm and confident.


    Hua Zhi is a little embarrassed, "well, it''s not enough just to pay the bill. Give me a card."


    "Here you are." Wang Junxian takes out the black gold card of the hotel from his arms.


    This is a super privileged black card with the highest discount and service. It''s not money to measure, it''s identity symbol.


    "That''s about it." Hua Zhi Meizizi took over, in fact, she has money, but don''t know why, pit Wang Junxian''s things, she felt cool.


    Just received the card, and yet to respond, Wang Junxian directly hugged Hua Zhi''s head, and bahaw kissed her in the corner of her eyes.


    Hua Zhi petrified on the spot This is in the afternoon tea restaurant. How many guests are there?


    Is Wang Junxian going to die or go mad?

 Chapter 282

    Wait for Hua Zhi to react, Wang Junxian whispers in her ear, "pit my things to pay a price, see you later, dear."


    Finish saying, Wang Jun showed Yang mouth angle, with a trace of imperceptible smile.


    If you want to say that you have a dark stomach, whether it''s Jiangliu, Qin Wanyu or Xie Dongyang, it''s certainly not as good as Wang Junxian.


    He is the kind of kid who likes to play pig and eat tiger. Look at him and be honest. In fact, he has a good idea.


    Hua Zhi wants to pit him, is it easy?


    Of course, it''s to be received back by others. Wang Junxian has been waiting for him to leave, and Hua Zhi just reacts and hates his teeth itching.


    "Son of a bitch, you''re addicted to taking advantage, aren''t you?"


    "Hua Zhi, what''s the matter?" Agent sister Liu panicked and got up. After all, so many people here have seen this scene. Maybe the news will be scribbled again.


    Hua Zhi is a little tired. She is doing it directly on the sofa with her hands around her chest.


    "I don''t know. He''s in a fit."


    As soon as Hua Zhi said that, the agent got up quickly and explained to the guests in the afternoon tea restaurant, "don''t shoot with random rhythm. We Hua Zhi and Wang Shao are friends. They are making a short video of a couple together to publicize Hua Zhi''s new movie" love your heart "next month. Please go to the cinema for support."


    As soon as we heard that, we all understood it, so we would not make a fuss any more. Sister Liu''s public relations ability is not good enough to say that she would take her when she started her career.


    Over the years, they have been as close to each other as their relatives, with deep feelings and no words to talk about.


    "Hua Zhi, talk about it."


    "Say what?" Hua Zhi looks up at the broker.


    "You and Wang Shao."


    "Nothing, just like Xie Dongyang." Hua Zhi perfunctory.


    "How many years have you been with me? Can you cheat me? Just when someone is over there, you always look over there. You care very much It''s not the expression you should have when you get along with Xie Dongyang. Don''t you fall in love with Wang Shao


    Hua Zhi hurriedly shakes her head, "it''s not, really not, I swear, even if the world''s men left him and a pig, I would not choose him, would rather sleep with the pig."


    See Hua Zhi reaction so intense, Liu sister smile, "some words can not say too early, lest hit a face when ache."


    "No, in a word, don''t think about it. It''s not true. Wang Junxian is the same person. He hasn''t seen a woman. Yes, he can''t let anyone go, so you really don''t care."


    "No, in your temper, if someone offends you, you will explode on the spot. Just now I think he kissed you Did you even recognize it? "


    Hua Zhi is stunned


    "I Didn''t I react? Damn it, the next time I see him, I''ll kick his dick. "


    Sister Liu smiled but didn''t speak. Seeing Hua Zhi, she didn''t say anything. She didn''t ask much, but she paid attention to it.


    Outside the VIP ward of the hospital, Hua Sheng showed Bai Hao a picture of the identification results sent by the river.


    Bai Hao looked at the tears and couldn''t stop falling. He sat on the bench without saying a word and covered his face with his hands. His mood collapsed and his heart broke.


    Although the results have been expected, but really to face the time, still feel unacceptable.


    Hua Zhi is also sad, but she thinks that Bai Hao should be more sad than she is, after all, like people.


    "Do you have any plans?" Hua Zhi asked her softly.


    "Marry her."


    "Do you really want it?" At this moment, Hua Sheng looks up to Bai Hao. It''s really not easy to marry Hua Lin at this time.


    After all, real life is not so bloody as novels and TV dramas. What you choose is to bear it by yourself.


    "Well, I think so. I don''t regret it." Bai Hao said hoarsely and wiped his tears.


    "Will you tell her now?" Hua Sheng also had no idea. When he saw the result that it said - adenogenic lung cancer, he could only sigh that nature made people.

 Chapter 283

    Bai Hao nodded. "Let her know, I''ll tell you sooner or later."


    When Hua Lin knew that she finally confirmed lung cancer, her mood was calmer than before. She was a pessimistic person.


    Perhaps early in my heart that he may not escape this disaster, so on the contrary, after the confirmation, relieved.


    She looked at the results in the picture, and then saw Hua Sheng and Bai Hao in the doctor''s room, smiling.


    "I knew it was." She smiles.


    "Four sisters..." Hua Sheng wants to comfort her, but she doesn''t know what to say to make her feel better.


    "Ah Sheng, I''m ok. You don''t have to say more."


    "Xiaolin, don''t worry. We will hold the wedding as scheduled. When you get better recently, we will take wedding photos."


    "I haven''t told my parents yet."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll marry you whether they agree or not." Bai Hao holds Hualin''s hand tightly and wants to give her enough security, especially at this time.


    At the time of consultation, the patient was not allowed to listen, for fear that he could not bear it.


    But Hua Lin is different, she is a very rational person, frankly accepted all the misfortunes.


    So, finally, Hua Sheng, Bai Hao and Hua Lin asked the attending doctor to come to the ward for consultation.


    The attending doctor also brought two authoritative thoracic surgery experts, who dare not make any difference. After all, human life is very important.


    "Let me introduce some patients to you first." The doctor took a look at three people, took the data, and began to explain to them, "the patient confirmed that it was lung cancer, and adenogenic lung cancer, in fact, this is a blessing in misfortune. Because adenogenic lung cancer is a much lower risk of lung cancer than squamous and undifferentiated cancer. The odds of targeting drugs are as high as 65 percent. There are many drug models that can be matched. This kind of glandular lung cancer is more common in women, and the patients are younger With that, the doctor took a look at Hua Lin, who was really 26 years old.


    "What''s more, it''s very important that the patients are in the early stage, that is to say, there are many ways to treat them, and the other advantage of adenocarcinoma is that the growth is slow. If the control is good, it may not spread and transfer in three years, five years, or even ten years, eight years, so I can say that this is a good result, as long as the patients'' diet is controlled and their mentality is adjusted, With our treatment, I believe, it''s not a big problem. "


    Hua Lin listened calmly and asked the doctor, "how long can I live?"


    "This is not easy to say, it depends on the individual constitution."


    "Give me an estimate. I have a good idea." Hua Lin asked.


    "I don''t think six to eight years is a problem for you." The doctor held the frame and gave a deadline.


    Hua Sheng is a little distressed. Six or eight years is the life span of a little cat or dog.


    But Hua Lin showed a happy expression after listening. Maybe it was a big surprise for her. She turned to look at Bai Hao with a smile. "It''s so good that I have so long to live. It''s so good."


    "Xiaolin, you will live a hundred years." Bai Hao hugs her and comforts her gently.


    Hua Lin leaned against Bai haohuai and murmured in a low voice, "it''s good. There are still six or eight years left. I''m satisfied."


    "Let''s have a rest first. We will give some treatment plans later. Then your family members will make a decision after consultation." After the doctor went out, Hua Sheng also went out with her. Her eyes were red, but she was afraid that Hua Lin would be more sad to see her crying, so she could only go to the corridor and suffer for a while in silence.


    Take out the mobile phone, don''t know who to send it to? In the end, she sent it to Jiangliu.


    "The doctor just said that my fourth sister has six to eight years to live."


    Jiangliu immediately calls after receiving wechat.


    "A Sheng, are you still in the hospital?"

 Chapter 284

    "Well, I''m still there."


    "Then wait for me. I''ll pick you up."


    After that, without waiting for Huasheng to reply, it''s already hung there. 20 minutes later, the river will come and take Huasheng to a hot pot restaurant to eat.


    Because Hua Sheng doesn''t eat meat, he only eats some vegetables and noodles, as well as some vegetable balls and red sugar Ciba.


    But she always had a bad appetite and was not interested.


    "People say that there are only delicious food and beautiful women in the world. You are lucky to have both." The river teased her on purpose.


    Hua Sheng smiled, perfunctory.


    Jiang Liu knew that she was still worried about Hua Lin''s condition. In fact, the professor of Capital Medical College told Jiang Liu that on that day, without testing, it was basically cancer.


    Because there is no inflammation can not be eliminated, that black spot is so obvious, and so stubborn, it must be a tumor.


    It''s just that Jiangliu didn''t mention it, and Huasheng didn''t say it either. They have a good understanding on this.


    "By the way, what''s the matter with the company when you go out so early in the morning?"


    After all, this is the first time that Hua Sheng has taken the initiative to care about something unrelated to her. It''s so rare.


    "Well, there''s something, but it''s not a big problem."


    "You can''t deceive me. If you don''t have a big problem, you won''t be asked to go out so early. When you leave, it''s more than five o''clock in the morning. That''s the prime time. In addition, today''s air death day, when the murderous God and the thief are on duty, it''s not appropriate for you to be happy to fight against the auspicious God and weak. If you go to deal with things on such a day, I''m sure it must be a matter of vital importance for human life and it''s very difficult."


    The river looked at Hua Sheng in amazement, "ah Sheng, do you bring your own special skills? It''s so bad, Mrs. Jiang. "


    Hua Sheng never performed divination in front of the river, so he was surprised. Fang fo thought it was the first time to know her. How many divination skills are there.


    "I''m just a hobby. I like to study some perpetual calendars and Zhouyi, but you haven''t answered yet. Am I right?" Hua Sheng looks at him calmly and confidently.


    Jiangliu nodded, "it''s true that it''s accurate. There was a big customer who borrowed 1.9 billion yuan from us and mortgaged his company and real estate. Now the repayment date is near. The customer suddenly died in Thailand. The specific cause of death is unknown. The big account manager who served him was too stressed, self reproached and scared. Last night, he took medicine to commit suicide. In the morning, his wife found out and called the police. I went to the police station to record the confession, and I also pacified the family and gave some funeral expenses. I have to deal with the follow-up matters. In a word, it''s very troublesome and headache. "


    Hua Sheng is not surprised. Everything is expected. Although he doesn''t like divining for the people around him, he can''t help comforting the river. "It doesn''t matter. It''s just because the days are unlucky, and your luck has been declining recently. This matter will be solved. You are relieved."


    "Well, we must be relieved. There are so many things in the group. If I can''t bear this pressure, I will die suddenly." The river laughs.


    "It''s unlucky not to say anything like that." Hua Sheng''s serious warning.


    "Well, I won''t say it later. I''ll listen to you."


    Every time the river looks at Hua Sheng so gently, she will look down embarrassed and dare not touch his hot eyes.


    Jiangliu is afraid that Huasheng is in a bad mood, so he left so many things in the company and took her to lunch.


    In the afternoon, after he sent Huasheng back to the hospital, he immediately went back to work.


    When Chuntao came to deliver black fish soup to Hualin in the afternoon, he also told Huasheng something by the way, which made Huasheng furious.


    Chuntao whispered in Huasheng''s ear, "Miss, when I went to buy black fish, I saw the master and the third child. They also went to the seafood market to buy vegetables. My mother scared me to hide quickly. The woman has been holding the master''s arm and is very close."


    Hua Sheng immediately sinks At this time? My father is still in the mood to accompany my junior?

 Chapter 285

    Chuntao sees that miss Chuntao is angry and comforts her quickly. "But don''t follow her, miss. No one can do anything about this kind of thing. Don''t say that you are a daughter. Even if your wife knows about it, most of it is crying and making trouble. This kind of thing can''t be put an end to from ancient times to now."


    "It''s OK. Go ahead, give Xiaolin the fish soup and let her drink it while it''s hot."


    With that, Hua Sheng turned to go downstairs and out of the hospital, and went directly back to the old house of Hua family.


    Hua Lin''s hospitalization is not a day or two. At the beginning, Hua Lin''s family came frequently. After a week, everyone was busy.


    Hua Zhi and Mrs. Hua come by chance. Hua Qing and Hua Feng are almost invisible.


    At this juncture, my father is not respected by the old, and he even goes to the vegetable market with Xiaosan? How desperate is this?


    There is only one purpose for Hua Sheng to go home. It is to discuss Hua Lin''s next treatment plan.


    So when she got home, she told her mother, and Mrs. Hua called her family back one by one.


    Hua Zhenyue came back the latest and looked unnatural. Hua Sheng knew that he must have had seafood before he could eat it. After all, Chuntao told her just when she found it.


    So the junior must have been in a bad mood. He calmed down again. This time, he was delayed.


    After all of them arrived, everyone was sitting on the luxurious leather sofa, the atmosphere was a little heavy, because Hua Sheng had a calm face, and she had a straight face since everyone entered the door.


    "Mom, what''s up? Come on, I have a meeting this afternoon."


    Hua Qing is fiddling with her new nails. She''s a little impatient. To be honest, she hasn''t been in charge since she got married.


    "A Sheng, you say it."


    Mrs. Hua is not very clear about Hua Lin''s condition. Let''s talk about Hua Sheng.


    After sweeping the faces of all the people, Hua Sheng said something about Hua Lin''s illness.


    Then he asked everyone, "now, the doctor asked our family members to discuss how to treat it? Surgery, radiotherapy and chemotherapy, or conservative drug treatment. Either it''s important to eat for health preservation, or go abroad to the United States for treatment. After all, it''s the most advanced. "


    Hua Qing quickly said, "it''s all right. I''m free. If I don''t go to America, I don''t have time to accompany me or visit. I''m very busy."


    Hua Sheng glared at her, but did not speak.


    "What do you think, dad?" Elder sister Hua Feng took a look at Hua Zhenyue.


    After hearing this, Hua Zhenyue thought deeply. "I think since it''s early stage, we need to have surgery first, so that we can be safer."


    "Dad, it''s not right. A lot of people around me just because of the operation, the cancer cells spread rapidly, and died within a few months. I don''t think we need surgery, but we can try radiotherapy. That medicine should be effective. By the way, a Sheng, can we take targeted medicine?"


    "Well, there is a matching one. One box is 28000, and one box can only be eaten for half a month." Hua Sheng said.


    "Money is not a problem. How expensive we can eat is mainly effective." Mrs. Hua has a sad face.


    "Yes, I heard the targeted drug is good. We can try it." Hua Zhi suggested that she always said one thing and actively participated in it.


    Hua Sheng saw that everyone stopped talking and said calmly, "four elder sisters will inevitably have mood fluctuations when they know the result today. I suggest We take turns to go to the hospital to accompany her, which can give her some confidence and encouragement, help her to stabilize her mind and not collapse. The doctor said that the mind is the most important. So many people in our family rotate one day a week. Is that ok? "


    "That''s not good. I''m not free, but I can ask my secretary or the nanny to deliver the meal." Hua Qing immediately refused.


    "I have a business trip tomorrow." Hua Feng also said.


    Hua Sheng looks at Xiang Hua Zhi. Hua Zhi takes a look around and says, "I do have a play to shoot, but I can push it off. I think five younger sisters are right. One day a week is OK."


    "In my words, your mother can go for me. I''m a little busy recently. I can''t leave." Hua Zhenyue opens his mouth slowly, which makes Hua Sheng burst out at last.


    "What are you up to? Can you tell us more about it? "


    Hua Sheng uses you, not you, to prove that she is ready to start dating people.

 Chapter 286

    Hua Zhenyue was totally surprised that his little daughter would talk to him in such a tone.


    "Five younger sister, how do you talk to dad?" Elder sister Hua Feng is not happy.


    After all, Hua Zhenyue is the most important person in the family. Although he has retired early and doesn''t go to the company, he doesn''t care about the company''s affairs.


    , after all, those directors and those of the company''s elite are promoted by him. In other words, although Hua Zhen Yue people are not in the company, they are all in the company.


    So, no matter Huaqing or Huafeng, they dare not look down on the old man.


    Hua Sheng didn''t take care of her elder sister either, and continued to sneer, "Dad, I''m curious when will it be more important than the fourth elder sister''s illness?"


    "Ah It''s just a few things that I promised to help my friends before I finished. I don''t want to lose faith. "


    Hua Zhenyue is forced to a certain extent by his little daughter, which is also a symbolic explanation.


    But Huasheng doesn''t buy it.


    "Since everyone is a family and surnamed Hua, I have something to say. I don''t want to comment on how you used to treat me. After all, those are the past, but the fourth elder sister did grow up in this family. She is related to everyone here. She is in such a bad situation now, even her life There are deadlines. How can you find excuses to avoid them one by one Money is not everything. Fourth elder sister is not short of money now, but the care and company of her family. If you don''t like it, no one will be healthy all your life, and you will all be old and ill. Do you also hope that one day, like the fourth elder sister, you will lie on the bed without asking? "


    Everyone is silent These words of Hua Sheng are really a little heavy.


    Mrs. Hua felt sad. She wiped her tears hard. Hua Zhenyue was a little embarrassed and lit a cigarette for herself.


    "We are all grown-ups, and we are all very smart. I don''t want to say too much. I want to save face for you."


    "Five younger sister, you are the youngest in this family. What qualifications do you have to accuse us? Is it true that after marriage to Jiang''s family, he drifted away Hua Qing didn''t like Hua Sheng at all, so after being angry with her, she kept holding her breath all the time. Before that, they were also very unhappy because of the things they spoke for the plastic surgery hospital. So Hua Qing took the opportunity and was merciless.


    Hua Sheng glances over Hua Qing''s face and directly replies, "just after my fourth sister was hospitalized, I ran to the hospital again to help contact the professor of Capital Medical College, and my people took care of food and daily life, so I dare not say anything else. I am absolutely qualified for this matter."


    The color of Hua Qing is ugly, but it can''t be refuted.


    Hua Feng saw that everyone was so stiff, so he hurried to round the field. "Second, fifth, you all need to calm down. What can''t be said by the whole family? I know that since the fourth sister was hospitalized, you''ve made a lot of efforts. We all hope she''s OK. Now it''s like this. The company''s business is all about me and the second sister. There''s really no time. This is not an excuse. But we''re not going to give up. We''re going to ask for money and people. I''m not free, and your eldest sister''s husband Can you deliver rice or something? Is that ok? "


    Hua Sheng didn''t say a word


    Hua Zhi coughs a little, "what five younger sisters said is also right, this kind of time, everybody don''t want to make money and work, since said shift, that turn, one person a day, I have no opinion."


    "Make up your mind. I''ll tell you what to say."


    Hua Sheng stood up with a cold face. As she walked past Hua Zhenyue, she glanced at him and reminded him, "Dad, when you are your age, I don''t think there is anything more important than your family. What do you say?"

 Chapter 287

    Hua Zhenyue had a guilty heart. Since he got a junior, it''s also a good job to keep secret. He can be knocked by his little daughter, and suddenly he''s in a mess.


    "Yes, asheng is right. Family is the most important thing."


    "Well, I''m sure you''re an understanding person."


    Hua Sheng doesn''t want to talk about it more, but also to save his face. What he doesn''t want to do is to let outsiders watch it.


    After Hua Sheng left, Hua Qing scolded and scolded haw for a long time. "You see, this guy has been married to Jiang''s family since he took grandma''s legacy, and then he went to heaven. He even blamed our elder sisters. That''s OK. Even my father hated him. He grew up in the mountain without quality education. What''s the difference between him and the wild girl in the mountain. Ha ha I will not go. Who do you love and who do you go to? I went to my job who did it? The performance of the plastic surgery hospital has slipped. When the shareholders come to me for accounting, who will take the lead for me? "


    Leaving this sentence, Huaqing left angrily. To be frank, she didn''t want to take care of Hualin''s affairs.


    But it''s also a person like Hua Qing, who hasn''t been treated by her even if her husband has been sleeping with her for several years. What''s more, the relationship is just like four sisters?


    Hua Feng also Hua Zhi didn''t say much, and they all had their own thoughts.


    But Hua Zhenyue is a little scared. He always feels that the words of a Sheng are intentionally said to him?


    Is it true that a Sheng knows something?


    "My Lord, a Sheng is still small, and we don''t care much about her since she was a child. Now that her mother has passed away, she is helpless So sometimes there is no proper way of doing things and speaking. Don''t blame her. We are born to be poor again. " Mrs. Hua thought that her husband was depressed by her daughter, and she didn''t know Xiaojiu in her heart.


    "Well, it won''t be. It''s all her own children. She''s not to blame for some of them."


    After a few perfunctory remarks, Hua Zhenyue entered the upstairs study alone.


    At this time, Xiaosan just sent wechat.


    Qian Qian: honey, are you finished? Don''t forget to buy me a tube of mustard when you come. There is no mustard at home.


    Hua Zhenyue: something''s going on temporarily. Don''t go first. You can eat it yourself.


    Qian Qian: ah? People don''t want to, said to accompany people to eat seafood, how can you pigeon me?


    Hua Zhenyue: my dear, don''t make trouble. I have something to do. I''ll eat it myself first.


    Qian Qian: when will you come?


    Hua Zhenyue: not necessarily. I''ll contact you later.


    Qian Qian: husband, you won''t want me?


    Hua Zhenyue: No, don''t think about it.


    Qian Qian: OK, then you are busy and miss you first.


    This junior is really powerful. In his early 30s, he even managed a man who could be his father to cry one by one, and there was no sense of disobedience. Otherwise, how could huazhenyue be fascinated by her? If we say that Zhang Qian has great ability, he is not good-looking, but has means.


    Hua Zhenyue has a good reputation all his life, but it''s enough to say that he risked being late for her.


    When leaving Hua''s house, Hua Sheng went directly to the shop. Ginkgo called and said that a mysterious guest had come.


    Hua Sheng was upset and didn''t think much about it. He just passed.


    "And the guests?"


    "Miss, the guests are leaving. You are late."


    "Men''s and women''s?"


    "I don''t know. I''m wearing a Hanfu and a veil. Otherwise, how can I say it''s mysterious I don''t know if it''s a cos costume player or something. In a word, it''s wonderful. " Ginkgo make complaints about her. She came to clean it, but unexpectedly, she received a buyer and sold an antique.


    "Did he buy it?"


    "Yes, I have. It''s the broken fan." Ginkgo pointed to the place where the folding fan was put, and the price of 50000 yuan was also written on the label.


    Gingko and Chuntao used to think that this old fan could be sold out in 50 thousand. Who bought it? But some people like


    "Oh? He bought my Ruyi fan? " Hua Sheng had some accidents.

 Chapter 288

    Ginkgo nodded fiercely, "no, I''m surprised. You said that there are many good things here, such as jade pendants and vases But he just bought a worn-out fan. I feel that the fan is almost broken and not solid. Miss, do you think he can come back to us later and blackmail us, saying that we are liars? "


    Gingko is really worried. I always feel afraid that people will come back to find it and buy a broken fan for 50000 yuan. Isn''t it really a pit?


    "No, he made it. How could he come back to us?" Hua Sheng smiles.


    "Ah? Earned it? "


    "Well, if my Ruyi fan comes across someone who knows the goods, there''s nothing wrong with 200000 yuan. Of course There are not many people I can recognize, so I didn''t really plan to sell it. I plan to keep the price of 50000 yuan. When I meet someone, I don''t expect to sell it so quickly. "


    "My God Well, well, we don''t understand the world of tuhao. "


    Ginkgo has been with Huasheng for a long time, but she has no talent like Chuntao.


    No matter how the young lady teaches, she doesn''t understand these things. Up to now, the real products are still highly imitated, which are still indistinguishable.


    That''s why Hua Sheng gave Yu Ping these acquisitions. As a talented student in the history department, Yu Ping''s eyes are really poisonous.


    Also helped her to find some good looks.


    Thinking of that fan, Hua Sheng just laughed but didn''t speak.


    Gingko made a cup of jasmine tea for Huasheng. The master and the servant were in the shop and had a seat.


    That fan also has a small origin. One year when she and her grandmother went to a temple to worship, they passed by temporarily and lived in a house at the foot of the mountain. There is an old lady in the hostel, holding the fan in her hand. Hua Sheng likes it very much at a glance and buys it for 30000 yuan. Later, I played with it all the time. In fact, this fan looks shabby, but its material is extremely rare bamboo spring. The technology of fan is to remove the green bamboo and take the yellow spring. After cooking, pressing and scraping, stick the bamboo spring and wood together, and then carve some patterns on the fan. It''s the lotus pond on Huasheng''s hand. To be honest, the carving skill is not so good. But because the craft of bamboo spring has been lost, this fan is rare. Only few people know the goods.


    Now that this broken fan can make a move, it really shows that the other side is a man of vision. It''s a pity Hua Sheng didn''t see the mystery buyer.


    In the evening, when the spring breeze blows back ten li, the river just got home.


    Rarely come back early, Jiangliu change home clothes, take the initiative to play with Xiaohei for a while, that is, the legendary cat rolling.


    Hua Sheng is still very quiet. After practising in his study for a while, he feels tired.


    Just go downstairs and lean on the sofa to watch TV


    River current holds small black to gather up immediately, "small black seemed to weigh a lot, won''t be pregnant?"


    Hua Sheng looked at the river helplessly. "It''s a male cat."


    River current:


    Chuntao and gingko almost burst into laughter, thinking that your way of flirting with younger sister is really unique, it''s not worth your life to laugh.


    "Ah, that''s that the food here is so good that Xiao Hei has gained weight. I feel like I''m holding on to my wrist now." The river rush to find its own steps.


    At this time, there was a news broadcast on TV: "this station reported that naked female corpses were found in the garbage bin of Nancy garden in the development zone at 4:50 this afternoon. Because their appearance was destroyed, their identities need to be confirmed. The police have been involved in further investigation. If the general public has clues to provide, please contact this station. If there are missing women nearby, please go to the nearby police station Filing. "


    Hua Sheng''s face was calm, and the river frowned slightly. He thought that when he was about to leave work, the company people also talked about it.


    "It seems that it''s not peaceful recently. After dark, you girls should try not to go out."


    "Uncle, is there any abnormal killer?" Ginkgo asked in a surprise.

 Chapter 289

    Jiang Liu smiled, "that''s not true. I think it''s close to the Spring Festival. Many people who work in Jiangcheng from other places have a bad time thinking about going home during the Spring Festival. They will inevitably do something bad. Robbery and theft are several times more than usual. In a word, be careful."


    Hua Sheng didn''t answer. He just lowered his head and stroked Xiao Hei''s back.


    "A Sheng, how are you going to discuss with you today and what are you going to do next?"


    Hua Sheng knows that the river is asking about Hua Lin''s illness.


    "They are not very related. Apart from my third sister and my mother, others I don''t seem to care. " At the thought of today''s attitudes, Hua Sheng felt cold.


    The river sighed slightly, and did not know how to comfort.


    "But I have discussed with Bai Hao and my fourth sister. They are going to give up the operation."


    "Give up? Isn''t early the best time for surgery? "


    "Yes, but it''s also possible that cancer cell lesions are too fast after surgery The opposite is true. "


    "But there''s a real chance of surgery." Jiang Liu still feels that if he doesn''t operate, it''s not appropriate.


    After all, Hua Lin is only in her 20s, and there is still a lot of hope for her recovery.


    "I''m also very ambivalent, but in the end, I''ll listen to my fourth sister."


    "OK, but you need to have a good rest recently You look very bad. "


    The river naturally reaches out and touches Huasheng''s head directly, which is full of indulgence.


    Hua Sheng blushed slightly, and continued to lower his head to touch Xiao Hei.


    "A Sheng, if you need anything from your fourth sister, please call me. I still have some contacts."


    "Good."


    "If money is not enough..."


    "I have money, but my fourth sister didn''t let me take it. She also has dividends in the group. She has savings in her hands these years." Hua Sheng explains.


    "Well, that''s good. Anyway I don''t want you to carry it on your own. We are a family, so we can discuss with each other. "


    "Good."


    With the comfort and backing of the river, Hua Sheng is obviously in a lot of peace. On the matter of Hua Lin, the river also leaves no room.


    Even the professors of Capital Medical University are contacted by Jiangliu Gang, which cannot be solved by money.


    In the VIP ward of the hospital


    Bai Hao''s case, the Chinese family has been constantly aware of it. Because of Hua Lin''s illness, the Chinese parents no longer oppose it.


    To put it bluntly, my daughter doesn''t have to live to which day, but she interferes with my fart?


    But the attitude of the Chinese family towards Bai Hao is still cold.


    In addition to Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng, other people still look down on this little policeman from a civilian family, but Bai Hao doesn''t care anymore. He can ignore all these for Hua Lin.


    "Xiaolin, you can taste this. It''s hard to buy it now."


    Bai Hao holds the bowl and feeds Hua Lin Tang yuan.


    "I ate it when I was a child. My grandfather was still alive at that time. He liked it best. Every time he ate it, I would rub it with him." Hua Lin is very happy with a smile.


    Then I opened my mouth and ate one. It was a great satisfaction to see Bai Hao.


    At this time, the door was opened and Hua Qing came.


    It''s with Huafeng. Huafeng holds a bunch of lilies in his hand. Huaqing doesn''t take anything.


    "Elder sister, second sister." Hua Lin said hello lightly. Bai Hao got up and put the bowl aside.


    "I heard you were going to get married?" Hua Qing looks directly at Hua Lin and Bai Hao.


    "Yes." This is Bai Hao''s answer, in a very positive tone.


    Hua Qing sneers at Bai Hao and says, "you have a deep mind. You are really open-minded to propose at this time."


    "What do you mean by that?" Bai Hao was a little stunned.


    "What do you mean, don''t pretend, boy? You think carefully that Sima Zhao''s heart is well known to everyone. Don''t you think that you can inherit her inheritance openly with your husband''s identity as soon as my four younger sisters die? After all, not for money? Otherwise, you will serve my four younger sisters here as a bull and horse? " Hua Qing is always so mean when he talks.


    Bai Hao didn''t wait to speak. Hua Lin was so angry that she reached out and knocked the bowl over There was a harsh noise.

 Chapter 290

    "Xiaolin." Bai Hao is afraid that Hua Lin will fall out of bed, so he goes to help her.


    "I''m fine." Hua Lin put out her hand, put it on the back of Bai Hao''s hand and patted it gently, indicating that she was ok, so that he would not worry.


    Hua Qing glanced at the broken pieces on the ground late, and his voice became sharper and sharper. "I said four younger sisters, what are you doing? I know these words are not pleasant to hear, but they are true. You don''t want to hear them. What does this man think of you? You''ve got lard in your heart. Even if you''re confused by love, the guy in the fifth year is a stranger. Follow him. My parents are soft hearted. I don''t want to fight with you when I know you are ill. I''m afraid you are not happy, but my sister must remind you This man broke up with you before. As soon as he heard that you were going to die, he immediately came back to show his heart. What kind of heart is this? Don''t you know it in your own mind? "


    "Hua Qing, get out of here."


    Hua Lin''s angry face was white, pointing to Hua Qing, and she could not scold anything worse.


    After all, it''s the sister of a milk compatriot, who can''t spray a short meal with his father, mother and mother. But Hua Qing''s words are really hard to hear.


    Hua Feng can''t say a word. It seems that the two have already discussed on their way here.


    It is agreed that Bai Hao is greedy for Hua Lin''s legacy after her death, so he is so attentive. All in all, it is about money.


    "Four younger sister, don''t get excited I''m not going to take care of it, but I really feel sorry for seeing you being cheated when you are dying. "


    "Oh, Hua Qing, there is a poor man between us, but It''s definitely not me You don''t want to use your villain''s heart to see my beloved man. It''s that you always put the interests first and value money. In this life, apart from money, what else do you have? "


    "I''m rich enough." Hua Qing smiles.


    "Wrong, you don''t have family affection. The family doesn''t like you at all. You don''t have love, your husband is forced by you to be depressed, right? If you can''t escape from bankruptcy, you won''t be bullied like that. You''re too old, you''re too young, and you can''t have any children. You say, what''s the use of so much money you need? When you die, you won''t even have the heirs? Do you want your husband to have children with other women to inherit your business empire? "


    I''m afraid that''s the most vicious thing Hua Lin said in her life. If it wasn''t for being forced, maybe she wouldn''t say it.


    Hua Qing can''t bear children after listening to her face. It''s really what she''s been teased about.


    "Ha ha, it''s against heaven. I''m for you. I''m afraid that you will be cheated out of those money in your pocket, but you don''t know what to do."


    "I don''t need you to be nice to me. You should go now and don''t come back."


    "Xiaolin, your second sister''s words are actually for..." Hua Feng just wanted to say something, but he was also accepted back.


    "You go too, you both disappear as soon as possible."


    Hua Feng finally did not finish, took Hua Qing and left. Before she left, Hua Qing didn''t forget to scold him maliciously. "Hua Lin, I tell you, those who believe in love these days are fools. Only money is the most reliable. You are so stubborn and unrepentant. Sooner or later, you will regret it."


    Hua Lin was so angry that her blood pressure went up and she was lying in bed


    "Xiaolin, I''ll call the doctor." Bai Hao was scared out of his wits.


    "Don''t go Accompany me. " Hua Lin holds Bai Hao''s hand and refuses to let it go. In fact, she is afraid that she will leave at any time, and then she will not see Bai Hao''s last face.


    Bai Hao''s hand was seized by Hua Lin and died. He was very distressed. For a long time, he whispered, "Xiaolin, you will be better in a few days. Let''s go to get the certificate. Before getting the certificate, we will do the property notarization before marriage. I won''t take a cent of your money."

 Chapter 291

    Hua Lin''s breath is a little weak. After a big fight with Hua Qing, she is really dizzy.


    "What nonsense do you say? Don''t I know who you are? If you are really that kind of greedy for glory and wealth, you should have posted it all the time when you knew I was a Chinese family instead of breaking up with me silly, so I don''t need to explain, I know As for property notarization, don''t do it. When I die, my money All for you. You take the money to find another wife and live a good life. When you have a child, you send her abroad to study... "


    "Please don''t say, I don''t want anyone but you."


    Bai Hao felt that he had never been so cruel to his heart. If Hua Lin died, he would not have the heart to find someone else. He just wanted to go to the spring with her.


    Hua Qing''s visit stimulated Hua Lin''s emotion, and she had a high fever again that night.


    When Hua Sheng heard about it, he was going to find Hua Qing to settle accounts.


    But she was held by the river, lest she intensify the contradiction.


    Jiangliu, Huasheng and Baihao stayed in the hospital until two o''clock in the second half of the night.


    Hua Lin''s condition just stabilized, the doctor gave sedative, she finally fell asleep.


    "In the future, don''t let Hua Qing step into the fourth sister''s ward." Hua Sheng is extremely angry.


    "Yes, I won''t put up with her. Next time I dare, I will not let her go even if I''ve lost my life." Bai Hao also made up his mind.


    "Your second sister It''s really I don''t know why, to my own sister? " The river has been in contact with Huaqing, but Huaqing is very polite to the river. It''s totally different from the one in front of Baihao, so it''s really called the dog''s eye.


    "In her eyes, there was only money, no affection. She just wanted to get angry and leave Bai Hao. She got angry with my fourth sister, and then divided her shares in the company." Hua Sheng understands that what Hua Qing values is only those shares and funds after Hua Lin''s death, as well as some real estate and jewelry that can be seen.


    "She has a lot of money. Huajia cosmetic hospital has at least a few hundred million yuan of income in a year. Huaqing has more than a few years, but she still has a value of 300.5 billion yuan." The current of the river is measured.


    "People are greedy, which is not enough in her eyes." Hua Sheng is very calm.


    "Well, Hua Lin is fine. A Sheng, you should be calm and calm first. Even if you find her to settle accounts, it''s not now. What you need now is to go back to sleep well."


    Whether Huasheng wants to or not, Jiangliu directly holds up and goes downstairs.


    A bad night has finally passed


    At noon the next day, Mrs. Xie went directly to the hospital because she was worried about her daughter''s heart attack. Xie''s family was also busy.


    Xie Dongze and Feng Yu have to take care of the old lady while they are busy with the company.


    Xie Dongyang was sent to pick up the piano niece.


    That piano teacher Xie Dongyang has been here. That teacher, er, he has wechat.


    When Xie Dongyang came, the class was over.


    Dong Yingying is wearing a slim black suit. She is as graceful as the stewardess. Her face is also good-looking. She laughs very sweet. All the children like her.


    "Miss Yingying, my second uncle has come to pick me up."


    "OK, I''ll take you out."


    Dong Yingying takes Xie Ning''s hand and walks slowly to the door.


    "Thank you." Dong Yingying has a brilliant smile.


    "Mr. Dong." Xie Dongyang is very polite and nods.


    "Teacher, why are you blushing?" Xie Ning looked up at the teacher and said.


    Dong Yingying''s face is redder, and she explains shyly, "people who have never been in love are embarrassed to see handsome men. My friends say that I am a piece of white paper and don''t understand anything. I''m not stupid."


    As a matter of fact, Dong Yingying, who is cute and cute, does not have much experience. Xie Dongyang should be interested.


    But

 Chapter 292

    But ah, he''s not Xie Dongyang. He''s Xie Dongyang now.


    "Hard work, Mr. Dong. Let''s go first."


    Xie Dongyang didn''t answer at all. He took Xie Ning with him and left.


    Dong Yingying is a little lost I thought I would talk more.


    Thinking about it, she didn''t give up and sent another wechat.


    "Mr. Xie, I heard that Ninning''s grandmother is ill. My family is busy now. If you are not free, I can take care of Ninning for a few days."


    "No, thank you, Miss Dong."


    Xie Dongyang refused directly. He didn''t distrust her. He felt that he could be familiar with the female teacher to send Xie Ning to take care of her.


    However, if Hua Sheng said so, it is estimated that Xie Dongyang would agree without saying anything.


    The problem is, Huasheng is not so nosy.


    "Second uncle, don''t you like Mr. Dong?"


    "I don''t like it."


    "It''s because you like that beautiful, ugly aunt last time?"


    "Yes." Xie Dongyang holds the steering wheel and smiles.


    "It''s superficial How old are you? You like to look at your appearance They say that the most important thing for a woman is not her appearance, but her inner self My mother is not very beautiful, but my father is not the same love her? But you don''t want to find a vase. My grandparents won''t like it either. "


    "Vases? No, that beautiful aunt is not a vase. They are blue and white porcelain. "


    "That''s not the same?" Xie Ning turns white eyes.


    "What do you know? I don''t understand In a word, don''t match me and your teacher in the future. It''s really not appropriate. "


    "Well, well, I''ll never care about you again, huh."


    I''m not happy to hear that.


    After Xie Dongyang took Xie Ning to eat, he went directly to the hospital.


    Xie Ning was in the hospital with her grandmother.


    In the afternoon, Xie Dongyang returned to the company for a meeting. When he was about to leave work, the assistant suddenly said that Qin Wanyu had come.


    Xie Dongyang was a little excited, so he asked the assistant to bring someone in.


    When I saw Qin, Wan and Yu at this time, it must be news about Yao and Yao.


    Sure enough, after Qin Wanyu came in, Xie Dongyang was impatient. "Wanyu, how is it? Did Yaoyao find it?"


    "Yes, I have."


    "What about people?"


    "People are already in our hands. We will get on the plane tonight and come home tomorrow."


    "Thank goodness."


    Hearing that Xie Dongyao will be back tomorrow, Xie Dongyang just feels completely relieved.


    "But don''t be too early." Qin, Wan and Yu have another story.


    Xie Dongyang was a little flustered.


    "It''s not Yao Yao she What harm have you suffered? "


    Xie Dongyang is most worried about her sister being defiled. After all, she is still a little girl. How can she bear this?


    "No, your sister is safe and intact. You don''t have to worry about that. It''s just I lost a lot to save her. "


    Then, Qin Wanyu took out a U disk and put it on the table.


    "This is the phone recording, and some information. Look, it''s the terms given to me by the local gangs in Nepal."


    When Xie Dongyang understood the context, he asked Qin Wanyu directly, "if you can help us to save Yaoyao, money is not a problem. Let''s talk about the amount. I''ll have someone call you."


    Qin Wanyu smiled, "now the problem is not to ask for a simple number. What the Nepalese gangs want is a dividend from my gambling city, which is a continuous stream It''s not a one-off deal, so I''m also thinking, what are you going to exchange with me? "


    Xie Dongyang is slightly stunned. He can''t help it, because he doesn''t know how much the annual dividend of gambling city is, and it can''t be calculated.

 Chapter 293

    "Is it difficult?" Qin Wanyu picked up his eyebrows and took a look at Xie Dongyang.


    "No, it''s not difficult. The problem is that I don''t know the annual bonus of your gambling city in Nepal now. I can''t calculate it So I''m afraid I''ll treat you badly if I don''t have it, so You offer your own price, whatever you want, just raise it. "


    Xie Dongyang is not familiar with Qin Wanyu, because he is a friend of the river.


    But I also know that people in Qin, Anhui and Henan are quite low-key, and they don''t take advantage of the fire.


    That''s why he dared to speak so fully, and of course, he believed in the personality of Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Qin, Wan and Yu looked down and asked Xie Dongyang, "I heard that the most popular part of Dongyang group is a kind of Xiangfei Yulu? Who does Hua Zhi speak for


    "Yes."


    "What is the monthly sales profit?"


    "About 70 million." Xie Dongyang replied.


    "Seven thousand a month is more than one hundred million a year. It''s ok Well, I don''t want your company''s shares. I''ll take 50% of this medicine. What I want is after tax. "


    "Yes."


    "So refreshing?" Qin, Wan and Yu had some small accidents, but Xie Dongyang promised so simply.


    "That''s natural. My sister''s position in our family is not comparable to money. Don''t say that. You need more, and I will give it to you."


    Xie Dongyang''s Thoughts on his sister moved Qin, Wan and Yu.


    It''s not easy to be such a family member.


    When Xie Dongyang was asked to cut the meat, he didn''t say a word. On this point, Qin Wanyu thought that Xie Dongyang was OK and worth helping.


    Qin Wanyu laughs, "I''m not the one with the lion''s big mouth. Even more, since you find me, you believe me. Besides Your sister and I have known each other for a while. I don''t want much extra. I just take back what the Nepalese gangs want. "


    "In a word, you helped me this time. I''ve made a note of it. If I need to thank you later, it''s incumbent on me."


    Xie Dongyang was very grateful to Qin Wanyu, thinking that if his sister came back, his parents would not be so worried.


    "Well, we''ll talk about it later."


    Qin Wanyu smiled and left without saying much.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, there is a banquet in the river. In the Baxian Pavilion, the Baxian Pavilion is the family''s own private restaurant.


    This entertains his customers and friends. Jiangliu has long wanted to treat everyone to dinner. However, he has been busy for a long time.


    Now Gao he is also in Jiangcheng, which is the dinner party.


    Hua Sheng is very grateful for Jiang Liu''s company during this period of time. Especially in Hua Lin''s affairs, he made a lot of efforts, so he agreed to accompany him very soon.


    Knowing that Huasheng doesn''t eat meat, Jiangliu specially ordered the kitchen to make twelve vegetarian vegetarian vegetarian houses, which are very delicate.


    In addition to the Huasheng couple, Wang Junxian and Gao he were all in place.


    Just let you not expect is, Hua Zhi will come.


    Hua Zhi was invited by Jiangliu. Of course, he kept it secret before. He didn''t tell everyone in the group.


    Wang Junxian also did not know, so when Hua Zhi entered the door, he was really surprised for a while, and then returned to peace.


    "Wow, big star." Gao he joked.


    "Aren''t you busy with girls lately?" Hua Zhi reaches out and flicks Gao he''s head directly. She and these people are familiar.


    "Ha ha, what does it mean to be a girl? How interesting it is to drink." Gao he fights with Hua Zhi.


    Qin Wanyu took a look at Hua Zhi. "The goddess is safe."


    "God, don''t make trouble. It''s not easy to eat with you, such a low-key person." After that, Hua Zhi sat beside Hua Sheng and talked with Gao he and Qin Wanyu, but Wang Junxian was left behind.


    River flow comparison gossip, specially stressed, "Hua Zhi, you did not see Jun Xian ah?"


    Hua Zhi swept an eye, one face is innocent, "Wang Zong? Oh, I''m sorry. I don''t know him very well. "


    When she finished, Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu couldn''t help laughing.


    Wang Junxian''s eyelids slightly jumped

 Chapter 294

    Gao he and Qin Wanyu can''t understand this. After all, they don''t understand what happened between Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi, so they are a bit confused.


    Wang Junxian''s character naturally won''t say much. Hua Zhi openly hates him, and he won''t show off his quick words for a while. Let her be proud first.


    After a while, the waiter began to serve again and again.


    "Brother Jiangliu, I like the dishes of the eight immortals Pavilion. They are really delicious and not greasy. Even the cabbage I hate most can be made into human delicacies by the cooks here. I''m convinced."


    Gao he is the youngest. He is a snack.


    "Then you''ll come and eat more later." The river is generous.


    "Gao He, you need a card. It''s enough for you to eat for several years." Qin Wanyu teased him.


    "I''m here for dinner. My brother Jiangliu won''t ask for money. I''ll see more when I handle cards."


    Everyone just smiled and didn''t say much. During the dinner, Hua Sheng suddenly remembered something and asked Qin Wanyu, "has Xie Dongyang''s sister got any news?"


    "You know about it, too?"


    Qin, Wan and Yu had some accidents. After all, it was a private affair of the Xie family. Few people knew it. He didn''t publicize it at all, even with Jiangliu.


    "Well, I heard that." Huasheng is also generous.


    It''s just because she has no questions, that the river will not think much about it, knowing that there will be nothing between her and Xie Dongyang.


    Qin, Wan and Yu had a lot of scruples. After a look at the river, they said, "I''ve dealt with it. If there''s no accident, the girl will be home tomorrow."


    "That''s fine." Hua Sheng thought in his heart, it seems that the divination is not bad, and his divination is also accurate.


    "A Sheng, do you know Xie Dongyao?" Jiang Liu knows that Hua Sheng seldom cares about other people''s affairs, so he thinks that she knew the little princess of Xie family before.


    Hua Sheng shook his head. "I don''t know, but I''m the one who helped Xie Dongyang divine the good and bad things. I know a little about it."


    "Sister in law, do you know how to divine? Great Can you calculate for me when there will be a son? " High crane skin is not good.


    Hua Zhi said with a straight smile, "are you all grown up? No daughter-in-law? Want a son, what do you want? "


    "No daughter-in-law, no son, ha ha Now it''s not that IVF technology is developed. I think if not, I''ll give it to my parents. "


    Everyone laughs and shakes his head, knowing that this kid is intentional.


    Wang Junxian didn''t speak all the time. He was very low-key. There was almost no sense of existence in low-key.


    When we talked, he didn''t interrupt. He picked up his mobile phone by chance and seemed to reply to some news.


    Hua Zhi is a little sour. He takes the initiative to take a look at him. "Mr. Wang doesn''t forget to reply to wechat after eating. Is this a new love? I read the news that day and said that you are going to marry Miss Yang''s family. Why is there no news? "


    "Intermarriage? What time is it? " Qin, Wan and Yu looked at Wang Junxian beside them, and they were happy.


    Wang Junxian put down his mobile phone. "It''s Lao Yangtou who means that. I didn''t agree."


    "Oh, so you are still a sweet cake." Hua Zhi is obviously aimed at Wang Junxian.


    Wang Junxian quietly took a look at Hua Zhi and said, "do you know if I am a sweet cake?"


    Say so, Hua Zhi cheek is tiny red instantly.


    When people look at the past, they all laugh but don''t talk


    "Eh? How do I think you two have a story? " Gao he recognized something wrong and looked at the two men with a smile.


    Hua Zhi quickly denied, "if there is a story between him and me, it can only be a ghost story."

 Chapter 295

    A word made everyone laugh, Wang Junxian also laughed, "Yeah, the ghost story is also the soul of a beautiful woman, isn''t it? I am Ning caichen, and you are my little Qianqian. "


    "Go away, I''m his grandmother. I''ve directly absorbed your Yang Qi." Hua Zhi is in a hurry.


    Gao he covered his stomach and smiled, "sister Hua Zhi, you are too yellow In front of so many people, we should take in Wang Shao''s masculinity. "


    Hua Zhi:


    It''s no surprise that such a dark yellow joke is made by several men. It''s harmless.


    Hua Zhi is also a cheerful character, no mustard.


    But Hua Sheng is a little embarrassed.


    Listening to these colorful jokes, I lowered my head slightly and ate in silence.


    "You can order more. These vegetarian dishes are good."


    The river sees that she doesn''t eat much, so he quickly brings her some vegetables, which is very considerate.


    After a meal, everyone left.


    Hua Zhi drives first. Wang Junxian asks the driver to pick him up after drinking.


    On the surface, it''s nothing, however an hour later.


    No sooner had Wang Junxian finished his bath than he heard a knock on the door.


    He opened the door and saw Hua Zhi at the door, slightly surprised.


    After all, I didn''t expect that Hua Zhi would come to his residence directly.


    "What''s the matter?" His attitude is not very friendly, because he found that this woman, you can''t get used to it, Hua Zhi is obviously from small to large, being spoiled and coaxed to get used to it. So the more flattering you are, the more flattering you are to her, the more floating she is, the more indifferent she is to you. Instead, you treat her several times, and she will be good.


    Hua Zhi is wearing a black cashmere coat, which is a dark green short sleeved sweater, dressed up very Yujie.


    "Don''t you invite me in for a coffee?" Hua Zhi smiles.


    "So ambiguous?" Wang Junxian picked his eyebrows.


    "What? afraid to? Afraid I ate you? " Hua Zhi blows at Wang Junxian''s face.


    Wang Junxian has just taken a bath and his hair has not dried out. It''s really a little hot when he''s blown like this.


    "Come in, big star."


    Wang Junxian turned and opened the door.


    After Hua Zhi enters the door, close the door directly, and then change shoes.


    Last time she came and left in a hurry, she didn''t look at Wang Junxian''s home carefully.


    At present, the taste is good. All of them are decorated with solid wood. It''s a little Japanese style with small fresh style, but it''s very warm.


    "What would you like to drink?" Wang Junxian wipes his hair with a towel.


    "Whatever."


    Wang Junxian went to the refrigerator, took out a bottle of orange juice and put it in front of Hua Zhi.


    "Wang Junxian, you live alone?"


    "Otherwise?"


    "You don''t have a partner?"


    "What do you say?"


    "Shit, I asked you Why do you always let me say that? " Hua Zhi is not convinced.


    "You don''t even have a pair of women''s slippers. You can''t watch them yourself?"


    Wang Junxian said these, Hua Zhi really found that there is no breath of women.


    "Do you usually go to the hotel when you ask a woman for an appointment?" Hua Zhi asked as she opened the orange juice and took a sip.


    Wang Junxian sits on the sofa and looks at Hua Zhi.


    "Big star, is this a paparazzi? Even where I asked for the gun, I had to ask. "


    "Ha ha, no, I''m just curious."


    "Don''t be curious. Curiosity Kills cats."


    "Wang Junxian, I''m here today It''s here to sleep with you. "


    Hua Zhi a word, make Wang Junxian almost spurt blood, really very suddenly, have no bedding at all.


    Hua Zhi continued, "why do you look at me like that? Don''t you always want to sleep with me?"


    "What are you digging again?" Wang Junxian will not believe that Hua Zhi will suddenly send him to sleep, the only possibility is to dig a hole for him to jump.

 Chapter 296

    Hua Zhi is a little guilty, immediately explain, "no, really no, I really come to sleep with you."


    Wang Junxian is silent Just looking at Hua Zhi.


    "If you don''t believe me, I''ll go Don''t regret... "


    Say Hua Zhi to get up, step on high heels to go.


    Wang Junxian took her hand and held it directly in her arms.


    Then the rain kisses all over the place


    That domineering and gentle momentum, let Hua Zhi is also confused.


    After a lingering and ambiguous wet kiss, Wang Junxian looks at the woman under him.


    She whispered in her ear, "Hua Zhi, do you know a word called play with fire and burn yourself?"


    "Wang Junxian, do you know a word for the winner?"


    Wang Junxian hooks the corner of his mouth and doesn''t give Hua Zhi the chance to speak more. There is a storm like attack


    Until his hand went all the way down to the dark place.


    Hua Zhi suddenly pushes him away and gets up, takes out a small thing from the chest.


    "Pinhole camera, accident?"


    Wang Junxian squints at her and says nothing


    "When you say you know there are pits, you jump Who told you to be obsessed? Ha ha, you used to threaten me. Now it''s my turn, isn''t it? Wang Junxian, what you just did, I recorded it and published it, saying that you violated me, molested me, you said Will you lose your reputation? "


    Wang Junxian raised his hand and wiped the corners of his mouth.


    "I don''t eat by face and flow. My reputation doesn''t matter But you Are you not afraid of your reputation being ruined? "


    "I''m the victim. I sweep the floor. What?"


    "But this is my home." Wang Junxian corrected.


    "Your family is right. I can say I was drugged by you, and then violated. Don''t forget that there was an e-commerce tycoon just last month, so he was jumped by a sister immortal. His reputation was ruined. How many points did the company''s stock fall? Tens of billions could evaporate overnight Your Wang family is now developing new project integration. At such a critical moment, how much do you want to lose if there is a scandal? "


    In fact, Hua Zhi has no other thoughts, that is, he was taken advantage of by Wang Junxian many times before, and he was threatened, feeling upset.


    The most important thing is that Wang Junxian didn''t look at her during the meal.


    Hua Zhi has no sense of existence, so this aunt is not happy again, making a moth.


    As for Wang Junxian''s reputation and the evaporated market value of Wang''s family, she would not really do it.


    She thought Wang Junxian would be frightened.


    Which knows, this man is taking advantage of not paying attention, pours directly, will Hua Zhi again overwhelm.


    "Do you want to rob this? Tell you, it''s useless if you destroy it I also have remote backups. " Hua Zhi threat.


    "Hua Zhi I said, you don''t believe it Since that''s the case, I''m not welcome... "


    Then there was a tear and a pull, the sound of the clothes breaking.


    "Wang Junxian, what are you doing Are you crazy? Aren''t you afraid of your own heavy losses? "


    "It doesn''t matter. If you send me to the door and I don''t sleep, then I will lose a lot."


    An hour later


    Hua Zhi was lying on the big bed, and there was a slight stabbing pain in her lower body. She couldn''t believe it. She really lost her body and gave it to the bastard named Wang.


    After taking a bath, Wang Junxian turns over to bed and hugs Hua Zhi directly.


    Hua Zhi should be angry at this time, or jump up and give him a beating, but she actually Actually red eyes, wronged not.

 Chapter 298

    Finally, the river reluctantly released Huasheng, opened the car door for her, and went upstairs with her shoulders all the way.


    "Miss, uncle, are you back?"


    "Yes."


    "Would you like some bird''s nest?"


    "No, I''m full. I went to bed first after taking a bath."


    Hua Sheng doesn''t stay much and goes upstairs to his bedroom. The river also returns to his room.


    Chuntao asked gingko quietly, "did you find something wrong with Miss?"


    "Well, it does feel a little Oh, I can''t tell. Anyway There may have been some progress between the young lady and the uncle. "


    Looking at Huasheng''s shy and smiling appearance, both servant girls guess it''s related to my uncle.


    In fact, Jiangliu also drank some wine. Only when she was in a passion did she dare to kiss Huasheng.


    Fortunately, she didn''t refuse or get angry. Otherwise, it''s not worth it


    The next morning, Hua Sheng got up early to eat breakfast, and Jiang Liu went downstairs to accompany her.


    Breakfast atmosphere is particularly good. Before the river leaves, he holds Huasheng''s hand in the face of peach and gingko and kisses again and again.


    Hua Sheng is so ashamed that she quickly pulls it back, afraid of Chuntao and gingko laughing at her.


    "Ah Sheng, it''s cold outside today. You need to remember to wear down jacket."


    "Good."


    "I''ll go to the hospital to have dinner with you at noon."


    "Good."


    "Please call me if you have anything. Before you leave, have a cup of ginger tea."


    "Good."


    "Then I''ll go."


    After the river told me again and again, I was relieved to leave.


    There is a kind of unspeakable sweetness in Hua Sheng''s heart, which is the same joy as a child''s eating a candy, but she is still reluctant to show it on her face.


    "Hey, miss, the relationship between you and my uncle is developing rapidly?" Ginkgo gossip.


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "It''s nonsense. It''s obvious that my uncle cares about Miss What happened to you two? " Ginkgo biloba thought is polluted again.


    Hua Sheng quickly explained, "no, don''t talk nonsense. It''s not what you think."


    "Ha ha, well, your face is red. Let''s not say that. But don''t be embarrassed, miss. You were also my uncle''s wife Isn''t intimacy normal between husband and wife? We won''t laugh at you, but you should get used to it. "


    Hua Sheng didn''t say much with his head down, but after so much experience, Hua Sheng increasingly found that he was a little dependent on the river.


    Because many times, she was upset. When she didn''t know who to talk to, the final news was sent to Jiangliu.


    In the hospital, Bai Hao and Hua Lin went to get the certificate. The Civil Affairs Bureau opened the door and went. After they got the certificate, Hua Sheng knew about it.


    "Congratulations, fourth sister." Hua Sheng looks at Hua Lin with a smile.


    "I don''t know it''s not a pit for him?" Hua Lin takes advantage of Bai Hao to go to the toilet and talks to Hua Sheng.


    "This is what Bai Hao wants. I believe that for him, it''s not a pit, it''s happiness."


    Hua Lin also nodded happily, "a lot of things will be more precious after they are lost and recovered. A Sheng, in my life, it''s enough to have him for me."


    "You still have many years to waste. Don''t think about it." Hua Sheng comforts her.


    On the same day, Hualin updated the circle of friends that had not been dynamic for a long time.


    With a red wedding certificate picture.


    I''ve crossed the mountains and waded through the water. I''ve seen everything come back to life. Now the mountains are you, and the water is you. You are everywhere I look.


    This is equivalent to the rhythm of official propaganda, and the Chinese family naturally know it.


    The parents of Hua family have no intention to interfere, but Hua Qing and Hua Feng are not happy with each other and do not send their blessings.


    Hua Zhi is still very excited, commented: Congratulations four younger sister, happy marriage.

 Chapter 299

    Then Hua Zhi directly transfers the money to Hua Lin''s 888 thousand red envelopes. Hua Lin is very embarrassed.


    Hua Sheng takes the time to go out. When he comes back, he gives his gifts from his jewelry box.


    A pair of good jade bracelets, warm and white, are worth a lot of money.


    "Five younger sister, I don''t want it. It''s expensive." Hua Lin pushes away.


    "Take it, these things are also external things no matter how expensive they are. You and I are destined to have a sister in this life, which is a rare affection. These things are nothing." Hua Sheng looks very light.


    "Five younger sister, I found that the true meaning of happiness is not how much you have, but that you can have a person who can never leave. I hope you can also seize the opportunity to cherish your happiness. Jiangliu people are good. I hope you can open your heart as soon as possible and spend the rest of your life with him."


    After hearing this, Hua Sheng nodded her head. She really had plans in mind.


    At this time, Bai Hao came back from the outside, holding the hot pot ingredients packed for takeout.


    "Xiaolin, I heard that you have to eat hot pot after getting the certificate, so you can live a prosperous life. Now you are not in good health. We will make a meal in the hospital first. When you recover, I will take you out to eat better. Wu Mei, you will stay together to be our happiness witness. Knowing that you don''t eat meat, I bought you a lot of green vegetables and rice noodles."


    "Good."


    Huasheng readily agrees. Actually, Huasheng envies the feelings between Hua Lin and Bai Hao.


    I don''t think they are very plain, but I think they are very happy and warm.


    Bai Hao didn''t value Hua Lin''s money, but Hua Lin changed her will to Bai Hao on her back. These Chinese families don''t know yet.


    At noon, the river also came, Hua Zhi also came.


    In this way, several people simply ate a hot pot in the hospital ward.


    Bai Hao took out his mobile phone and sent out a circle of friends, writing that there was a rumor that I was married recently, and I want to clarify that this is true.


    After sending it to Hua Lin, I showed her his friends'' comments. The atmosphere was very warm.


    "Third sister, you don''t look very well. Didn''t you sleep well last night?" Hua Sheng always yawns when Hua Zhi happens.


    "Well Yes, I have insomnia recently. " Hua Zhi''s heart is empty.


    I''m afraid that others know that she stayed at Wang Junxian''s house last night. In fact, in the morning, she and Wang Junxian secretly reached an agreement.


    I don''t want to make their affairs public for the time being, after all, I don''t want to be so high-profile.


    "Then you should have a good rest. The body is the capital of revolution." Hua Sheng''s advice.


    "Well, I''m fine. I''m in good health." Hua Zhi hurriedly covers up.


    After lunch, Hua Sheng asked Hua Lin, "fourth sister, what are your plans for the school?"


    Hua Lin takes a look at Bai Hao and leans on his chest with a smile.


    "He has said hello for me. I was going to resign, but the school couldn''t bear to stop my salary and stay. He said he would go back if he wanted to."


    "That''s good, too. You''re at ease now." Hua Sheng comforts her.


    "I don''t have a fever in a few days. I''m going to leave the hospital and move to his house. You can tell me about my parents. As for the second elder sister, forget it. I think After that day, I won''t have those two sisters. " Hua Lin said every word.


    Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng look at each other without saying much. They can understand Hua Lin''s mind.


    "Five younger sister, take care of me this time. You''ve worked hard If there is a chance in the future, I wish I could repay you well. "


    Hua Lin holds Hua Sheng''s hand, a little excited.


    "One family doesn''t speak two words." Hua Sheng moved slightly.


    Hua Lin took another look at the river and said slowly, "river, my five sisters He is a very good and good person. Although he has a cool temperament, he is very kind-hearted. You must be kind and live up to her all your life. "


    After hearing this, Hua Sheng glanced at the river with embarrassment and looked forward to what he would say.

 Chapter 300

    The river gently held up Huasheng''s hand and said to Hualin, "I''ve used up all my life''s luck to meet ahsheng. How dare I fail to live up to her? If I lose her, I''m afraid I''ll be unlucky for decades to come."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Because Hua Sheng can divine himself, he doesn''t listen to this kind of curse.


    For a businessman, decades of bad luck is really a kind of poison oath. Jiangliu can say these things, not empty words.


    Hua Lin is very satisfied. Her eyes are full of light that she never had before.


    Hua Zhi is also ticklish on one side. Seeing that four younger sisters and five younger sisters have their own happiness, she thinks of Wang Junxian again.


    And the unexpected encounter last night


    On the way back from the hospital, Hua Sheng was a little tired. He leaned against the copilot and squinted for a while.


    The river moderately opens the Bluetooth connection music in the car, and there comes an old song -


    the coming and going of the world of mortals are all dreams. The coming and going of the world of mortals are also empty. The sunset is coming to the West and the moon is going to the East. It''s hard for the true feelings to fill the merciless hole, and the coming and going of the world of mortals are also empty.


    Hua Sheng is listening to this song for the first time, but he has deep feelings.


    She slowly opened her eyes


    Suddenly said, "for the fourth elder sister, the illness is a disaster, but because of it, she lost her love again. Do you think it''s a good thing or a bad thing?"


    After listening to the river, he kept silent for a few seconds. "I think God has always been fair. What he owes you is always made up in another way. For Hua Lin, maybe between a healthy body and a loved one, she values the latter more. So, it''s also what she wants."


    Hua Sheng agrees and nods.


    "That''s right. The fourth elder sister is very persistent. She values love. Maybe because she is a perceptual young woman of literature and art, just like Sanmao, love is supreme, so this is probably the best result. She envies them, Bai Hao and the fourth elder sister."


    "Don''t envy. You have what she has, and you have what she doesn''t have."


    Looking at Huasheng from the side of the river, the words are obscure.


    But Hua Sheng is so smart. How can he not know?


    She didn''t answer, just smiled.


    Jiangliu sent Huasheng home in the afternoon. We were going to cook dinner together, but we had to go out for a while.


    Before going out, gingko and Chuntao happened to be busy in the kitchen.


    After thinking for several times, Hua Sheng stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the chin.


    The river is shocked


    Then I looked at Huasheng and thought that I was dreaming at this moment.


    "Drive slowly and be careful." Hua Sheng''s voice is particularly pleasant.


    I don''t know if it''s the illusion of the river. He even thinks that the voice of Huasheng, which used to be so indifferent, has a warm taste today.


    "A Sheng..." He looked at her dumb, tender eyes.


    "Well, hurry up."


    For the first time, Hua Sheng kisses the River actively. Although he only kisses his chin, it''s a great gift for the river.


    Hua Sheng turns around in a hurry and runs away because he is shy.


    Looking at the shy and implicit back of his little girl, the river rises to the corner of her mouth, only feeling very clear.


    It turns out that love can make people feel that the world is beautiful for a moment.


    Hua Sheng''s initiative gave Jiang Liu great confidence and courage, and he became more interested in his little wife since then.


    At 5 a.m.


    Xie''s family stayed up all night, waiting in Xie''s mansion.


    Xie Dongze and Xie Dongyang went to the airport. People from Qin, Anhui and Henan escorted Xie Dongyao back, but they did not see Qin, Anhui and Henan.


    When Xie Dongyao entered the door, the couple of Xie family cried.


    "Girl, you are back." Mrs. Xie couldn''t help crying.


    Xie Yun is also old and tearful. He is really old and can''t stand a little blow, especially about this kind-hearted one.


    "Mom and Dad, you''re worried."


    Xie Dongyao was wearing a long black down jacket, which was brought by Xie Dongyang when he went to the airport.


    Inside only wore the thin dress, the facial expression is also very haggard, looked as if looked than a more front thin a circle.


    Xie Dongyao ran to her parents and cried together.


    The two brothers Xie Dongyang and Xie Dongze behind are also red in the eyes.

 Chapter 301

    Feng Yu is also in silent tears, the family really broke their hearts.


    After crying, Xie Dongyao calmed down gradually.


    "Yao Yao, what are you going through?" Xie Yun loves her daughter very much.


    Xie Dongyao looks confused and tries to remember what happened these days.


    "Dad, to be honest, I only remember when I first arrived in Nepal I can''t remember what''s behind Because my classmate is a Buddhist, he will go to Nepal to worship every year. It''s nothing to do after three years. I want to go with her this time. Because of the pressure before the exam, I want to make a wish. When the first day arrived, we stayed in a hotel and went out for dinner. Later, a local woman approached us, chatted well with my friend, and said that she would take us to the most spiritual temple. "


    "You believe in strangers." Xie Dongyang frowned slightly, rather dissatisfied.


    At least it''s an adult, a 20-year-old girl. She walked with a stranger.


    "Listen to my sister." Xie Dongze quickly stopped Xie Dongyang from saying more.


    Xie Dongyao lowered her head and tried to think about what happened that day. Then she said, "I was on guard at first, but I thought it was daytime. I should be OK. So the woman and the driver gave us water on the way. My friend and I didn''t drink it. When we got to the temple, she took us to worship. Everything went well. The eminent monk wrote us a talisman with blessings. My friend was very happy and invited them to dinner. The woman said there was a special restaurant nearby. Let''s taste it. I remember it was a dish I only took one bite of beef by hand. Later I don''t remember all of them. "


    "And when did you come back to your senses?" Feng Yu asked.


    "It has been yesterday that someone saved me. After taking me away, he gave me an injection. I woke up and found that I had been missing in Nepal for so long."


    "My God, it''s terrible." Feng Yu was terrified.


    If it wasn''t for Xie Dongyao, she really thought that these would only happen in the novel theory.


    "What''s the matter? Hypnosis? " Xie Dongze is also confused.


    When Xie Dongyang talked with Qin Wanyu, he knew a little, so he speculated, "there is a kind of cult in Nepal that is very rampant. Their disciples have a kind of Psychedelic potion in their hands. The local people call it obedient water, that is, after you drink it, you will lose your mind. They call you do what you want, and you have no ability to resist. It''s said that hundreds of tourists came to the potion last year. Most of them were robbed of cash, bank cards and even mobile phone code scanning payment. It''s very rampant, but Yao Yao is more dangerous. They don''t value Yao Yao''s money. She was used as a sacrifice. "


    "Sacrifice?" After hearing this, Xie Yun and his wife took a breath of cool air.


    Later, Xie Dongyang gave a general account of what Qin Wanyu said to him, which was also consistent with what Xie Dongyao himself said.


    Probably, after Xie Dongyao and her female classmates were taken away by those heretics, they were sent to a very important stronghold of heresy.


    Then they waited for the sacrifice to heaven, and the girls who went with them may be maimed and killed for some reasons because they did not meet the provisions of the sacrifice.


    Xie Dongyao was so lucky that he was rescued and sent home by the people of Qin, Wan and Yu before he waited for the sacrifice to heaven.


    "Second brother, my classmate is dead?" Xie Dongyao''s eyes are wide open, just like lightning strike, unable to believe it.


    "Yes, she died a week ago. When the body was found, it was terrible."


    Xie Dongyao looks pale with fear


    "Qin Wanyu said that because your classmates are not perfect and do not meet the needs of sacrifice, they are regarded as dirty women by those heretics, so they are killed after being violated And you''ve escaped because you''re clean. "


    Xie Dongyao''s Three Outlooks have been shattered. How could she think that she survived because she was a virgin, while her classmates


    "Dongyang, what are you talking about? Look at your sister. " Lady Xie put her arms around her daughter and was very distressed.

 Chapter 302

    "Mom, she''s 20 years old. She''s not young. We''ve protected her so well these years. So you can see that she''s not as good as the children in kindergarten. She doesn''t even have the ability to protect herself, so she has to know something. Especially let her know that the world is not only beautiful, but also dark. " Xie Dongyang is cruel to teach her sister a lesson, so whether she can bear it or not, she must tell the truth.


    "Mom, I''m ok. My second brother is right. You''ve protected me so well. I really have to face the world by myself. You can''t protect me all my life."


    "Well, just come back, just come back."


    Xie Yunchang takes a breath, and then tells the nanny to hurry to get food for her daughter.


    Feng Yu and Mrs. Xie take Xie Dongyao to take a bath and change clothes.


    Taking advantage of the gap, Xie Yun asked Xie Dongyang, "after Qin Wanyu rescued people, what''s the reward?"


    "I''m done, Dad, please don''t ask."


    Xie Dongyang did not use Xie''s money to carry any of it.


    Of course, it''s needless to say that Xie Dongyao is his own sister. He is willing to give up this meat.


    Xie Yun nodded. He was very satisfied with Xie Dongyang''s attitude and the way he handled things this time.


    By contrast, the eldest son can do business and make money, but it''s a bit difficult to start with such a dark and tricky thing.


    Therefore, it can be seen that Xie Dongyang used to eat, drink, play and lose his mind. Once he got serious, he was actually much better than his brother.


    But these words, Xie Yun can''t say face to face, just have a few in mind.


    "Yaoyao will not let her go back when she comes back. Just contact a university in Jiangcheng and study. You can deal with it in Canada. "Xie Yun looks at his eldest son.


    "I see, Dad."


    "Dongyang, you haven''t been worried about this recently. People are back now. You can go back to sleep and be busy."


    "Well, I''ll go back first, Dad. I need to call."


    Xie Dongyang picked up his coat and left. He didn''t close his eyes all night. He was tired.


    After Xie Dongyao came back, it took three days to completely slow down. Fortunately, she was under mental control during that time, and she did not remember what happened.


    So the burden in my heart is not so heavy. Otherwise, if I remember this terrible process, it is a nightmare that is hard to erase.


    Three days later, Xie Dongyao took the initiative to find his second brother and went to the headquarters of Dongyang pharmaceutical. Xie Dongyang was in a meeting.


    She just sat in the office and waited for a little while.


    When Xie Dongyang came in, he saw his sister at a glance.


    "Second brother." She smiled brilliantly.


    "I have meat on my face." Xie Dongyang stared at the girl''s face.


    "Well, my mother forces me to eat five meals a day, the last meal and the next meal. It''s not surprising that I''m fat. I''ve gained five Jin of meat in three days. Can you believe it?"


    Xie Dongyang turns around and sits on the boss''s chair, picks up the pen and signs the document and hands it to the female assistant.


    "Come on, my mother is also for you."


    "Second brother, I''m here today. In fact, I want you to take me to qinwanyu."


    "Oh? What do you want to see him for? "


    "He is my Savior," he said Xie Dongyao is a little shy.


    "If you thank me, you don''t have to. Qin Wanyu didn''t help me. He took the benefits from our family and didn''t owe each other."


    "Ah? Did you take advantage of our family? " Xie Dongyao looks disappointed.


    "Otherwise? Do you think people will help in vain? They are businessmen, not philanthropists. " Xie Dongyao shakes her head and laughs helplessly. She still laughs at her sister''s innocence.


    At this time, Xie Dongyao thought of something else and suddenly said, "yes, when I came back from the airport that day, didn''t you tell me that sister Hua Sheng divined for me? Let''s invite sister Hua Sheng to have a meal, shall we? "


    "That''s a good idea." Xie Dongyang agrees to have dinner with Huasheng.


    Then I picked up my mobile phone and dialed the number of Huasheng.

 Chapter 303

    During this time, Xie Dongyang was busy with his sister''s business, and Hua Sheng was busy with Hua Lin''s business. They did not contact each other for several days.


    So Xie Dongyang is still a little excited. When the phone is connected, there is a cold voice from Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng: Hello?


    Xie Dongyang: Hua Sheng, my sister came back safely three days ago. Now she has a good rest. I want to invite you to have a meal. Do you remember? I promised you to take her to thank you face to face.


    Hua Sheng: no need. It''s not a matter. I''ll do my best. Just come back.


    Xie Dongyang: the rice is still to be eaten. The most important thing is that the girl said to thank you in person.


    Hua Sheng: when?


    Xie Dongyang: are you free tonight?


    Hua Sheng: not tonight. I have something to do.


    Xie Dongyang: what about tomorrow?


    Hua Sheng: I''ll see it tomorrow. Let''s get back to you.


    Xie Dongyang: OK, I''ll wait for your news.


    Put down the phone, Xie Dongyang is a little lost. It''s really hard for Huasheng to make an appointment.


    "No?" Xie Dongyao asks tentatively.


    "No, she said it''s to be determined. Maybe she has something to do recently."


    "Ah That line, when will sister Huasheng be free, please call me. "


    Xie Dongyao sat in Xie Dongyang''s office for a while and left.


    That night, in order not to arouse the suspicion of Jiangliu, Huasheng went to his small shop and opened a live broadcast.


    I haven''t received the order for a long time, so it''s more popular than before.


    Just a minute after the opening, the popularity has exceeded 3 million people to watch.


    Wearing a silver mask, Huasheng links to remote videos with the introduction of the host.


    Then carefully observe the identification of the head, which is a beautiful jade, specifically a white jade comb, something for women.


    It''s said that the holder was an English aristocrat. During the Second World War, antiques taken away from China were tossed into the hands of this aristocrat.


    It is said that this holder, who has been looking for numerous professional appraisers for 12 years, is unable to identify the age and value of this thing.


    This time, we asked the most famous appraiser, SS, to come forward.


    Hua Sheng''s answer to this order is not for money, but to see what kind of mysterious antique it is. So many appraisers can''t see the origin. That''s what she''s really interested in.


    "SS. It''s almost time, OK?" The host whispered a reminder.


    "Yes." Hua Sheng only made one sound.


    Then the host announced the appraisal result. After the mask, Hua Sheng slowly opened his mouth through the sound transformer. "It''s really a mysterious ancient thing. No wonder so many appraisers can''t know the origin. If I''m right, it should be carved from the lanolin white jade of the northern Liang Dynasty 4500 years ago, and it''s from the royal family."


    As soon as the appraiser exits, the studio is completely bombed. The northern Liang Dynasty? These people are almost unheard of.


    Hua Sheng then said, "the northern Liang Dynasty is not recorded in the history books, because the local legend, due to some accidents, led to the mysterious disappearance of the whole dynasty on the road overnight, their clansmen cattle and sheep houses even All their civilization has vanished. But it''s very interesting. I was once destined to see the only ancient Loulan country related to the northern Liang Dynasty. I peeped into some ancient characters and cracked them. According to the written records, only the balsamic white jade of the northern Liang Dynasty will be white and flawless with a little red. If you look carefully, you will find that there is a red dot in the center of the comb. It is said that the Beiliang people regard jade as an artifact, and each treasure should be integrated into their own blood, implying the unity of human and jade and never be separated. You see, the red dot is just the mark left by human blood. And such a good white jade must not be owned by ordinary people. It must be used by the royal family. I always think that Beiliang is real. As for why it disappeared overnight, this is not my work scope. I''m only responsible for identifying its origin and value. The reference price of this white jade comb is Two hundred and eighty million. "


    After Huasheng quoted the price, it pushed the atmosphere to a climax again


    And the river that is watching the live broadcast rubs the eyebrow and the heart, is also curious. Is it really worth seeing such a high price comb for the first time? Is it really something from Beiliang? If it is true, this reference value can be great, and a billion yuan is not too much, because it may be the only object that directly proves the existence of the northern Liang Dynasty.


    Sigh at the same time, river flow to this mysterious SS also added a point of appreciation.

 Chapter 304

    After giving the final result, Huasheng not only surprised the onlookers, but also the experts.


    But in the end, they recognized it. With SS''s golden words, they followed the clues to further confirm. This is the disappeared white jade comb of the northern Liang Dynasty.


    Within three minutes after the live broadcast by the auction house in Huasheng, five million yuan was put into her account at the Bank of Switzerland.


    After Huasheng shut down the live broadcast, when he got up, he felt dizzy.


    The body was teetering and almost fell down. Fortunately, gingko''s hand was quickly supported.


    "What''s the matter, miss?"


    "It''s OK. I feel dizzy."


    "Is it hypoglycemia?" Gingko quickly took out the chocolate he had with him and gave it to Hua Sheng.


    She held it in her mouth and said nothing.


    Then the master and the servant returned to the spring breeze for ten li. When they came back, the river just came out of the study.


    Walking across from Hua Sheng, I found something wrong with her face.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK. Maybe it''s too cold outside. I''ll go to bed first."


    She had no spirit or mind to say more words to Jiangliu, so she went back to the master bedroom in silence.


    "Where has she been, coming back so late?" Of course, Jiang Liu didn''t believe Hua Sheng and wanted to investigate her whereabouts, but he thought her face was ugly and worried about her.


    "I just want to go out with the young lady and buy something."


    "I thought she went to zhongcuishan." The river breathed a sigh of relief.


    He was more worried that Hua Sheng would go back to Zhong Cuishan to see things and think about people because he missed his grandmother.


    But listen to ginkgo, not to Zhong Cuishan, he didn''t think much.


    It is also believed that Huasheng should suffer from cold, and it will be better if it is raised.


    When Hua Sheng returned to his room, he took a bath and quickly lay down.


    Then I went to sleep


    And then I had that dream


    She dreamed that she was combing her hair in the mirror with the white jade comb, but the person in the mirror was not her.


    outlandish costume, as like as two peas, is an ancient woman who looks exactly like her.


    The woman was wearing a Blue Dragon Robe and a purple jade and gold crown on her hand. She was domineering and her eyes were cold.


    "Who are you?" Hua Sheng is frightened.


    "Hua Sheng, it''s time for you to go back."


    "Where to go?"


    "Where you come from, you will naturally go back."


    "I don''t know, I don''t know where to go?" Hua Sheng has a bad headache.


    "They need you, you should go back, you should go back..."


    The woman''s voice echoed in her ears all the time. Hua Sheng covered his head and felt the pain of bursting.


    Then the screen changes, and she finds herself lying on the terrible altar.


    "Sacrifice, can she come back? It doesn''t seem to work for her... "


    Hua Sheng wants to open his eyes hard, but he can''t open them no matter how hard he tries. He can only hear someone listening to him.


    The picture turns again. She looks at the white jade comb in her hand. She doesn''t know when she begins to shed blood


    Drop by drop Fall on the ground, open a bright red flower


    Then I don''t know how to flash this sentence in my mind - white jade blood, three spirits in one, dark flowers in bloom, the end of the world.


    Hua Sheng suddenly let go and threw the comb on the ground


    Then I woke up in my sleep.


    Hearing the sound of the river next door, he got up directly from the bed and pushed the door into Huasheng''s bedroom before his clothes came to wear.


    Then I found that her face was pale and frightening, and her chest was heaving violently


    "A Sheng."

 Chapter 305

    The river called a Sheng, but Hua Sheng didn''t respond.


    "A Sheng, a Sheng." He shouted two more sentences in a row.


    Hua Shengcai slowly raised her head, and the river found that her eyes were not the same as usual.


    She looked at the river for several seconds before she was a little over her head.


    "Why are you here?" Her breath is still weak as if it could be cut off at any time.


    "I heard you shout, you have nightmares?"


    Hua Sheng nodded


    The river pulled out a paper towel to wipe the cold sweat on her forehead, and then held her in her arms.


    Relying on the warm chest of the river, Hua Sheng felt that he was a man with temperature, so he relaxed a lot.


    She panted faintly and leaned on his chest, very weak.


    "What did you dream of? So scared? "


    "I..." Hua Sheng tried to remember the dream, but he felt the pain in his head.


    "No, no, we don''t want that. It''s all over." See Hua Sheng so painful, river flow heartache, tightly embrace her comfort.


    Half an hour later, Hua Sheng gradually recovered.


    She looked at the clock. It was three thirty in the morning


    The river held her like this, holding her all the time


    "I''m all right. Go back and have a rest." Hua Sheng said.


    "No, I think so. From today on, I have to go to bed with you."


    "No." Hua Sheng flatly refuses.


    "Don''t worry, asson, I won''t touch you I just don''t think you''ve been in good shape recently. You always have nightmares. You''ll be better with me. "


    Hua Sheng is silent


    It''s true that she''s not in a good condition recently. Miraculously, every time the river is flowing, she''ll feel more at ease.


    Guess it''s because the masculinity of men can offset the weird atmosphere of these nightmares.


    "That''s the decision. Don''t refuse. When are you really good? I''ll go back to sleep if I don''t dream." The river touched her long black hair and her voice was soft.


    Hua Sheng admits that she already has a good feeling for the river and will not be as defensive and exclusive as before.


    So the river''s tenderness and care are more and more irresistible.


    The next morning, when the river flowed away, Huasheng was still sleeping.


    "She didn''t sleep well all night. I think she will get up later. Heat up your breakfast and wait for her to get up." Jiangliu orders gingko and Chuntao before going to work.


    When Hua Sheng got up, it was nine fifty.


    It was almost six o''clock before she fell asleep, and she only slept three hours.


    So the whole man looked haggard.


    "Do you want breakfast, miss?"


    "No appetite." Hua Sheng waves his hand.


    "Then I''ll pour you a glass of hot milk." Gingko rushed into the kitchen.


    Today, Hua Sheng is wearing a black fringe sweater, black tights and black all over.


    This kind of dress is really mature and deep, but it''s obviously not her usual style.


    "Miss, are you going out?" See her dressed, Chuntao asked.


    "Well, I''ll go to the cemetery and see my grandma."


    "Then I will accompany you."


    Chuntao then drives Huasheng to the cemetery, where old lady Hua is buried with old master Hua.


    Hua Sheng holds a bunch of chrysanthemums and gently places them in front of the tombstone.


    "Grandma, are you there? Have you seen grandpa? If you know under the spring, please bless the fourth elder sister. She is married. I hope she can live longer You can stay with the people you like until you get old. " Hua Sheng whispered.


    At this time, Chuntao suddenly changed her face and shouted, "Miss, there is a fire there."


    Hua Sheng looks in the direction pointed by Chuntao and finds that the mountain forest nearby has not known when it has been engulfed by the fire


    And that bear fire, is recklessly toward this fierce.


    "It''s a bad omen that there''s a big fire." Hua Sheng frowned a little, but felt that something was going to happen.

 Chapter 306

    The fire suddenly broke out in the cemetery, which was really unimaginable. Fortunately, the fire fighters arrived in time and did not cause casualties.


    When Hua Sheng and Chuntao were coming down the mountain, they also heard from staff and reporters that it was possible that the family members of the deceased had secretly burned paper when they came to mourn, and the cemetery had investigated the fire.


    "It''s terrible, miss. We were almost trapped."


    After going down the mountain, Chuntao is still in a state of shock. She is really watching the flames coming. Fortunately, neither of them was hurt.


    Hua Sheng didn''t say a word, but he was worried.


    "Miss?"


    "Yes?"


    "What''s the matter with you? I''m a little absent-minded today. "


    Hua Sheng frowned a little and looked out of the window. "I always feel that something bad is going to happen. It''s a bad omen that things happen one after another."


    "No way Don''t scare me. " Chuntao knows that young lady is not alarmist.


    Miss can divine, which is obvious to all of us.


    After going down the mountain, I wanted to go back to Chunfeng for a rest, but I temporarily received a call from Hua Lin, asking her to visit her new home.


    Hua Lin has been for two or three days. Bai Hao takes her directly into the wedding room that was prepared before the two of them.


    Huasheng can''t fail to live up to Hualin''s warm invitation.


    Also took the spring peach to go, went upstairs, also bought many fruits and a new pot.


    Hua Lin sees the pot in Hua Sheng''s hand and laughs back and forth.


    "I said that you are not old, but superstitious. You bought me a pot, ha ha."


    "Doesn''t it mean that moving to a new house will start the fire? Keep it, Geely. "


    "Well, I''ll take it. Come in and have a look at my house."


    Hua Lin takes Hua Sheng by the hand and shows her around.


    In fact, this is a very ordinary community, a 90 square meter, two rooms and two halls on the 22nd floor.


    Decoration is also a simple style, a look is ordinary people.


    It can''t be compared with the luxury houses of Huajia and the low-key luxury of Shili Chunfeng. But Huasheng knows that Hualin doesn''t care.


    "These are all made by my Haozi. It cost 120 thousand to decorate. Is that a good deal?"


    "Well, it''s a good deal." Hua Sheng nods.


    "Haozi is very thrifty. Many things are bought by himself to bargain. Even many jobs are done by himself to save money. I didn''t find any workers. As soon as I came in that day, I liked it very much. Look here, this painting was mentioned to him before. Unexpectedly, he bought it for me. And here This meter box is very ugly, so I suggest that he cover it with decoration. He did the same, and the floating window of the master bedroom is what I want. It didn''t exist here at first, but he later installed it for me. It took a lot of effort. "


    Hua Lin''s words are full of happiness, love and worship for Bai Hao.


    Hua Sheng is very happy to see her so happy.


    After the visit, several people sat at the table chatting.


    Bai Hao takes the initiative to go into the kitchen to cook. Chuntao wants to help, but he refuses. He also washes the fruit for several women.


    "Wow, miss four, your husband is really good. He can cook and is careful." Chuntao can''t help but praise, Hua Lin is just a happy smile.


    At this time, Bai Hao answered a phone call, then turned around and came out, "Xiaolin, I have a temporary task, go out for a while, and come back immediately."


    "Well, you go. It''s OK." Hua Lin nodded.


    "Wait a minute." Hua Sheng stops Bai Hao.


    Bai Hao takes off his apron and takes a look at Hua Sheng. He is confused.


    "You''ll be out in fifteen minutes."


    "Ah?" Bai Hao is confused.


    "You''ll be out in 15 minutes, not now. Sit down first."


    "Here..." Bai Hao is really worried. After all, it''s the phone number of his company. But he knows a lot about Huasheng. He''s not so unreasonable. Although he doesn''t know why she does this, he still listened to her advice. He just walked out for 15 minutes.


    After Bai Hao went out, Hua Lin asked secretly, "what''s the situation, five younger sisters?"

 Chapter 307

    Hua Sheng took a look at Hua Lin and said, "Bai Hao will have bad luck today. The time he was going to go out when he answered the phone just now is a time of great ferocity. If he goes out, he will see blood. I want him to stay away from that time before I can report peace."


    "So mysterious?" Hua Lin doesn''t know much about the five elements and eight trigrams, so she''s a little dubious.


    "Four young lady, you don''t believe it, our young lady sees this very accurate, namely you, she just says to remind, otherwise she won''t manage."


    Hua Lin looks at Hua Sheng gratefully. Whether it''s true or not, she knows that Hua Sheng is kind.


    Half an hour later, Bai Hao hurried back.


    "Husband, have you finished?" Hua Lin gets up to pick it up. She looks at Bai Hao to see if he is hurt?


    "Well, it''s nothing serious, it''s just a mental illness that goes crazy on the street. When a colleague of mine confronted him, he was accidentally stabbed by that mental illness with a fruit knife. It''s also bad luck. Fortunately, there''s no life danger. It''s finished. I''ll cook for you. Are you hungry?"


    Bai Hao finished, hurried into the kitchen to continue cooking.


    Hua Lin looks at Hua Sheng in surprise, and confirms her previous statement.


    "A Sheng, is that person taking the place of my husband..."


    Hua Lin didn''t finish, but she understood the meaning.


    Bai Hao''s colleague was injured and saw blood. Hua Lin wanted to ask if that person had prevented the blood disaster instead of Bai Hao.


    Hua Sheng nodded.


    She reminded Bai Hao to delay his going out for 15 minutes, and he was safe when he escaped the murderer.


    But the police officer was stabbed because he was a few minutes early in a confrontation with a mental illness. This is not a coincidence. This is the number in the dark.


    Hua Lin didn''t believe these things before. She thought it was too mysterious.


    Now, it''s really weird


    There are many things in the world that science can''t explain, believe it or not.


    "Ah Sheng, I thank you for my Haozi."


    Hua Lin is more excited and grabs Hua Sheng''s hand.


    "It''s OK. It''s all my family."


    "Is Haozi going to be ok?" Knowing that Hua Sheng would learn some metaphysics, Hua Lin was greedy to ask more about the future.


    "It''s OK. Bai Hao is a lucky man. Although he won''t be very rich in his life, he can live to be 100 years old safely. You don''t need to worry."


    Hua Lin is relieved to hear that.


    Then he asked, "what about me? How many more days do I have? "


    "Four elder sisters, I don''t tell fortune for my family. I don''t know why, but I can''t."


    Hua Sheng really wanted to divine for Hua Lin many times, but finally he held back.


    "Well, it''s OK. Anyway, if you don''t say it, I''ll live to be 100, ha ha." Hua Lin didn''t mind, but she had a good attitude.


    At noon, Huasheng and Chuntao stayed in Hualin''s new home for dinner.


    Bai Hao has made six dishes and one soup. He knows that Huasheng doesn''t eat meat. He is very sincere, especially for vegetable dishes.


    When we went out after dinner, a flowerpot came down from the sky without warning.


    Hua Sheng subconsciously felt that it was dangerous. He moved a few steps, but he was still hit in the arm.


    Suddenly, a cut was made on the wrist, blood was flowing


    Chuntao''s eyes are silly. He rushed Huasheng to the hospital and called Jiangliu.


    In the emergency room,


    Chuntao''s eyes are red, "Miss, in fact, you shouldn''t remind her husband that it wasn''t a life-threatening event, and he won''t die. It''s good that he dodged a bullet, but you were smashed and injured because of your exposure to the outside world, which can''t be done."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s all minor injuries." Hua Sheng is not surprised by her injury, because the chance can''t be revealed. She reminds Bai Hao that she will be backfired. She won''t tell Hua Lin about it, and she doesn''t need the affection of Hua Lin and his wife.


    When the river came, Hua Sheng was sitting on the chair in the emergency room. His wrist had been bandaged.


    "How?" The river raised Hua Sheng''s hand, looked carefully and looked again. He wanted to blame him, but he couldn''t bear it.

 Chapter 308

    "It''s OK, little wound."


    "Auntie, miss, she..."


    Chuntao is straight, so she wants to tell the truth to Jiangliu. But she can only stop talking when she sees the look in her eyes.


    "Go on, don''t be afraid of her."


    Jiangliu knows that Huasheng doesn''t let Chuntao say it.


    Chuntao said in a low voice, "Miss, she was very careless. If she was hurt, I won''t tell you. It''s a small injury. Fortunately, I secretly called you with her back."


    "Well, nice work. I''ll give you drumsticks in the evening."


    Chuntao immediately giggled, thinking that my uncle also had a lovely time.


    Then the river imprisoned Huasheng in its arms and asked, "you have become more and more courageous recently. Who gave you the courage, Liang Jingru?"


    "Who is Liang Jingru?" It''s no wonder Hua Sheng doesn''t really follow the stars and rarely listens to songs. She lives like an ancient man.


    "Well, when I didn''t say it."


    The river is very embarrassed to touch the tip of its nose, thinking that the little girl in his family really doesn''t understand these stems, or don''t embarrass to chat later?


    Although Hua Sheng insists that he is OK, Jiang Liu asks the doctor to examine the wound carefully again and ask if the wound will be infected or not.


    At last, they prescribed a lot of medicine to go home, and they walked out of the hospital together.


    Hua Sheng raised his hands, white gauze on his hands was obvious.


    The river hugs her shoulder and takes good care of her. She is a loving couple.


    As expected, it was once again on the news and hot search that night.


    The name is ginger couple.


    As for why the ginger couple? It''s not some wonderful CP powder.


    Life is the meaning of Huasheng, and ginger is the harmonic of the river. It''s really interesting, let alone the ginger couple.


    Xie Dongyang seldom pays attention to news, except for those of Huasheng.


    In the evening, he drinks at the mansion to watch the basketball game. If there is a good news link, he can click it.


    Above is a picture of Hua Sheng walking out of the hospital. The river hugged her.


    The gauze on Hua Sheng''s hand is also very obvious. At the first sight of her injury, Xie Dongyang''s heart tightened without any reason.


    Patience continued to watch the news, which read that Jiang Liu, the newly married couple of the top class and Hua Sheng, their wife, appeared in the first hospital today. Mrs. Jiang seemed to be injured. Jiang Liu took good care of the whole city. The couple had a sweet relationship and envied others.


    Many netizens are following the trend


    Netizen A: Wow, I envy Mrs. Jiang. She has such a gentle and golden husband. When you look at Mr. Jiang, you can''t be gentle enough.


    Netizen B: I stand Mr. and Mrs. ginger. They are both men and women. They all say they are business couples. But how do I think they are in love? Can''t eyes deceive?


    Netizen C: Well, is it only because I think Mrs. Jiang was injured by domestic violence? Maybe the river is good to her on the surface and abusive to her in private. Many movies are performed like this. It''s that kind of husband who looks like Gao Fu and Shuai, in fact, is a big pervert.


    Xie Dongyang is not in the mood to continue reading. He closes the news and opens wechat.


    In fact, it was not long ago to add Huasheng wechat. I thought Huasheng would not add it, but I didn''t expect to give him the face.


    But Xie Dongyang is not a man without skin and face. After adding it, he didn''t dare to talk to Hua Sheng.


    I''m afraid that people will think that his mouth is broken and give people a bad impression.


    Xie Dongyang: Hua Sheng, are you hurt?


    Hua Sheng: Well, a little thing.


    Xie Dongyang: how?


    Hua Sheng: I can''t help but be hit by a flowerpot.


    Xie Dongyang: where is the flowerpot? I''m going to whip it.


    Hua Sheng smiled and replied, "the flower pot has been smashed into powder by my spring peach and thrown into the garbage can.


    Xie Dongyang: I really want to see you, but I don''t think I''m qualified. Ha, shit, have I become hypocritical recently

 Chapter 309

    Hua Sheng didn''t know how to answer that, so he didn''t reply at all.


    After another five minutes, Xie Dongyang said, "take good care of yourself. I don''t want to wait for you to come back from the river. You are full of injuries."


    Hua Sheng still hasn''t returned. Xie Dongyang is a person with obsession. She doesn''t want to talk and persuade her. Let him go.


    That night, Jiangliu carefully changed Huasheng''s medicine, then washed her hair and blew it. It was very gentle.


    After taking a bath, Huasheng went to bed first.


    Jiang Liu was afraid that she would be afraid, so she simply moved her laptop in and worked in Huasheng''s bedroom.


    Until ten o''clock, after Hua Sheng fell asleep.


    River busy, bath bed, gently embrace her.


    However, it''s strange that when the river holds her, Hua Sheng won''t have any dreams. She sleeps very well.


    Of course, she slept well, but also suffered the river.


    Mingming is a young and vigorous young man. Facing the woman he likes, he can''t occupy any more.


    Can only hold, gently kiss


    So he can only rely on his own strong willpower to suppress the inner fire, clear all the impure ideas in his mind.


    Yes, he doesn''t want to force Hua Sheng a little. When she wants to one day, he is enjoying the fish and water with her.


    At 11:40 p.m.


    after the late night show, Hua Zhi was sent back to her home by the nanny car and assistant.


    When everyone left, she immediately changed her clothes and sneaked downstairs. Then she directly got into a black car on the side of the road.


    It''s also funny. In order not to attract other people''s attention, Wang Junxian dare not drive his own luxury car.


    Leng is a male assistant of his own more than 200000 Toyota to occupy, this affordable car Jiangcheng is more, naturally will not arouse suspicion.


    "How long have you been here?"


    "Just five minutes." Wang Junxian said.


    "I''m a little hungry. I want to have a barbecue."


    "Yes."


    No matter what Hua Zhi says, Wang Junxian almost agrees, and doesn''t dislike how much she can do.


    Before long, they came to a very cheap barbecue shop. According to the old rules, Wang Junxian went down to pack and Hua Zhi sat in the car waiting.


    Then eat it in the car while it''s hot. It smells like barbecue in the car.


    This does not count, Hua Zhi does not know is intentionally mischievous, after eating garlic, but also coquettish and Wang Jun show to kiss.


    Wang Junxian doesn''t dislike kissing either This is true love, isn''t it?


    After eating and drinking, the two returned to Wang Junxian''s luxury apartment building.


    Then they came to a big action movie which is not suitable for children.


    Perhaps it''s eating the marrow and knowing the taste. Both of them are not strong enough. They often come two or three times a night.


    Do Hua Zhi the next day filming often legs soft, and then do not focus.


    After the love, Hua Zhi holds Wang Junxian''s neck.


    "Eh? You said You and I don''t look like cheating? "


    Wang Junxian:


    "Speak."


    "You say it''s like."


    "Ha, I think it''s exciting. Ah, I didn''t expect that my mother would fall into your hands. I don''t know if Jiangliu and my five younger sisters would scold us for going through the war in secret."


    "That''s not the word, miss."


    "I love to use it. Do you mind?"


    "Well, you''re right about everything." Wang Junxian smiled helplessly.


    Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian are really good at keeping secrets, so almost no one has found any clue.


    It''s still dark at four in the morning.


    When Wang Junxian sends Hua Zhi home, when she gets off the bus, Wang Junxian suddenly holds her hand.


    "Hua Zhi."


    "Yes?"


    "Get out of the entertainment business Don''t be an artist. " Wang Junxian said very seriously, Hua Zhi was stunned.

 Chapter 310

    Hua Zhi is curious, "Why say such words suddenly?"


    "I just don''t want you to show up."


    "Shit, you have cancer."


    Wang Junxian:


    "If I don''t have my own career, I will wash your children''s clothes and cook for you at home, and become a yellow faced woman, and then wait for you to go to the goblin to have fun, so that I can wash my face with tears at home, cry and make three hanges?"


    Wang Junxian: you are too extreme.


    "This is not the extreme. This is the current situation of the society. Even if I was born in a rich family and we are in the right place, I will be old no matter how rich I am. I must have my own business, otherwise, once I am free, I will be abandoned, I will be around you all day, and then I will lose myself, so If you want me to be a full-time wife, you''d better not even think about it. Stop thinking about it. "


    "Well, when I didn''t say it."


    After a short unpleasant talk, Wang Junxian sighed slightly. It seems that he was too anxious to talk to Hua Zhi about this.


    "Gone."


    Hua Zhi is also quite unhappy, a head off, directly upstairs.


    Originally it was just a little episode, so Wang Junxian didn''t care too much.


    After sleeping, they have a substantial relationship, and their natural mentality is abnormal.


    No matter men or women are possessive, they all want each other to be their own, so Wang Junxian wants Hua Zhi to quit the entertainment circle, not to be a full-time wife, she can have her own work, even directly into the Wang Group is no problem, just don''t want her to appear in front of the public as an artist, bearing the finger pointing of others behind.


    But Hua Zhi didn''t understand Wang Junxian''s meaning. He thought he was male chauvinism. He had cancer in his later stage.


    Wang Junxian is not an acute son like Xie Dongyang, he usually has nothing to say, all in his heart.


    As a typical Capricorn man, he is really the king of suffocation in the earth sign. No matter what happens, good or bad, you can usually hold back. At this point, you must be convinced.


    Hua Zhi went back, and simply made up a sleep before starting.


    During the lunch break, Hua Feng called her to have lunch together.


    Originally wanted to refuse, but Hua Feng said that parents also came, Hua Zhi thought or agreed.


    So I changed my costume, put on the long and medium-sized slim cotton padded clothes I took with me, and drove to my appointment with my mask and sunglasses.


    The dining place is in a private guild hall next to Huashi group, quiet and luxurious.


    When Hua Zhi came, Hua Feng went downstairs to meet him. He was very enthusiastic.


    "Three younger sister, why didn''t you dress up well? Didn''t you make up?"


    "I came from the studio to make a costume play. That heavy makeup is too scary, so I just wiped it all."


    In fact, Hua Zhisu''s face is also very good-looking, because she is a typical three-dimensional facial features, white skin, big eyes, very similar to the mixed race model, Yan value is very good.


    Previously, a fashion weekly selected the top ten domestic beauty goddesses, and Hua Zhi was worthy of being elected the champion of beauty by 170000 votes.


    Before it was on a variety show, playing the game of washing face with clear water, many female stars were scared to lose their looks.


    Hua Zhi directly washes in a basin of water. After the heavy makeup is removed, her face looks very tender, even some baby fat.


    So she didn''t care at all and didn''t listen to what she said.


    "Good. Why are you having a dinner in the hotel? What kind of day is it today? " Hua Zhi asked her elder sister.


    "No, just get together."


    "Are four sisters and five sisters here?" Hua Zhi asked again.

 Chapter 311

    Hua Feng shakes her head. "No, Xiaolin has pulled me and your second sister black since last time. She doesn''t answer the phone. What she said is I called, but she didn''t seem to be very well recently, so she didn''t come. "


    "Oh..." Hua Zhi nodded, thinking that maybe Hua Sheng and Hua Lin didn''t like such a party, so they made excuses.


    When Hua Zhi enters the private room, there are some accidents.


    Because in addition to their parents, but also a strange man.


    In fact, the guests of this meal are very interesting, including Hua Feng and her husband, Liu Dekai, and Hua Qing and her husband, Liu Yuzhou.


    There is also father Hua Zhenyue and mother, there is also a strange man, more interesting is that the strange man actually sat on the throne.


    The present word is "C". To know that the Chinese family can only sit here when they are eating, they can only be the old Chinese.


    But the man is not very old. He looks like he is only about 30, but he is sitting in the C position. What''s the rhythm?


    Look at Hua Zhi''s face, Hua Qing smiles and takes the initiative to introduce, "three younger sisters, introduce to you, this is Mr. Xu from the capital."


    Hua Zhi picked the eyebrows and didn''t speak. That means, who is this man? Do I know you? What do you have to do with me?


    Seeing Hua Zhi''s expression, Hua Qing continued to explain, "Mr. Xu is a close friend of your two brother-in-law. When your two brother-in-law was studying in Beijing in the early years, they were junior high school students. To say that Mr. Xu is really the fourth generation of the red family. His father is a big man in the capital. Xu Honghai, Minister of the Ministry of health, knows that it is his third uncle And Xu Hongyan, deputy director of the Environmental Protection Bureau, you know, that''s his fifth aunt... "


    "Wait, second sister, do these have anything to do with me?"


    Look at the second sister''s introduction so attentive, Hua Zhi can''t be impatient. To be honest, if she didn''t hear that her parents were here, she really didn''t want to come.


    See Hua Zhi say so, Hua Qing smile some stiff.


    However, Prince Xu smiled at Hua Zhi. "I''ve seen it on TV, but I''m more beautiful than on TV. Hua Zhi, I''m your fan I''ve seen all your films. "


    "Oh, thank you." Hua Zhi''s reaction was very cold.


    Maybe she has been in the entertainment circle for a long time and met many big people, so she is not very interested in such a red four generation, nor does she take him as a dish.


    "Third sister, Mr. Xu is here to catch up with your second brother-in-law. He is your iron powder by the way You two can have a good chat. " Hua Qing tries to match.


    "Come, three younger sisters, sit here and accompany Mr. Xu." Hua Qing''s husband also attaches great importance to Xu, so let Hua Zhi sit beside the man.


    This angered Hua Zhi, and directly replied, "I don''t have the habit of reminiscing with fans. My fans all know that I''m very cold. Besides, they are not friends of your second elder sister husband? You should have a lot to say to him. What''s the matter with me sitting there? "


    Liu Yuzhou was afraid to say such a word. Hua Qing gave her father a look.


    Or Hua Zhenyue opens his mouth to fight for the end. "Xiao Zhi, Prince Xu is our guest from afar, so we should not be rude."


    "Dad, I don''t know him because I''m not rude." Hua Zhi sat directly beside her mother, picking up chopsticks and vegetables, regardless of what rules.


    "No harm, uncle, I like Hua Zhi''s simple and rough character." The man smiled at the same time, a pair of eyes look up and down on Hua Zhi''s body and face.


    Hua Zhi is so angry in her heart. She finally understands what kind of family reunion it is. That''s the dinner of Hua Qing and his wife selling their younger sister to seek honor.


    It''s disgusting to use her to flatter the powerful in the capital.

 Chapter 312

    The first reaction in Hua Zhi''s mind is that it''s no wonder that four younger sisters and five younger sisters don''t communicate with them. Hua Feng and Hua Qing are really disgusting.


    The interest is so inspiring that even my own sisters and relatives can sell and use it. I thought that elder sister was not so hateful before, but selfish at best.


    Now it seems that the eldest sister and the second sister are all the same. They have occupied the Huashi group and collaborated. Now they want to use her to curry favor with the powerful in the capital. It''s true


    Hua Zhi in the heart has conflict, is not good cooperation, eating is also very fast, do not lift the head.


    What the family said, either she directly, or simply perfunctory.


    During that time, when Mr. Xu went to the bathroom, his mother didn''t know how Huaqing brainwashed him. She said, "Xiaozhi, you are too old to be a star in the entertainment circle all your life. You also have a youth meal. It''s better to find someone to marry as soon as possible. Now you are the only one of your sisters. Your father and I are worried. Mr. Xu''s family has a wide network of people and good resources. The most important thing is that they are the officials of the capital city, which is no smaller than our Jiangcheng. If you really marry the Xu family, then... "


    "Mom, please don''t tell me. I''m a little upset."


    "Mom, look at the third. What''s the attitude?" Hua Qing''s face is unhappy because Hua Zhi doesn''t cooperate. In case that he gets angry with Mr. Xu, isn''t it because he steals chickens and doesn''t eat rice?


    "Hua Qing, I finally know today why four younger sisters and five younger sisters hide from you. You are just like Shifu It''s disgusting... "


    "Third, how can you talk to me like this?" Hua Qingbai''s face.


    "It''s polite to talk like this. Do you just bully people and see if they are sleeping? Is my Hua Zhi a soft persimmon? You use me to help you to flatter the dignitaries. You have a good idea. Unfortunately, I''m different from you. It''s not a pug. Everyone wants to lick it. And If you go out, you''re not as good as you are. You just don''t have the style. Although your face isn''t very beautiful, it''s better to be skilled. Isn''t it more reliable to be yourself? "


    "Hua Zhi, you don''t want to be shameless."


    Hua Qing was damaged by three younger sisters in front of so many people. She must have lost face and patted the table directly.


    "It''s shameless to say that I''m still a long way behind you. I''ll practice more later. I hope to learn your fur from second sister in my life."


    "You..." Hua Qing is speechless at this moment.


    "Well, I''m full. You''re both old. Don''t meddle too much with young people''s affairs. Xiaolin''s affairs are an example Take care of yourself. "


    Hua Zhi is also a little disappointed with her parents this time. They are also from a rich family. Why are they willing to go to the capital?


    How to be a human being without any dignity? Hua Zhi can''t think, and doesn''t want to figure it out.


    Hua Zhi then turns around and leaves, just opposite that Xu Gongzi at the door.


    "Hua Zhi, are you going now?"


    Hua Zhi stares at the man in front of her and says, "otherwise? Are you here to celebrate the new year with you? "


    Mr. Xu:


    OK, if you want to meet people, hualinhua zhihuasheng is actually taught by a master. It''s really a set.


    A meal was quite unpleasant, but there was an outsider present, and it couldn''t be too stiff. After Hua Zhi left, Hua Qing took him to the night to play again in order to please Mr. Xu. He also found many young and beautiful female college students to sit with him. He spent hundreds of thousands of yuan a night, which is also a big deal.


    On the other hand, Qin, Wan and Yu invited Jiangliu to play billiards. Jiangliu didn''t trust Huasheng, so he went home to pick up Huasheng.


    So he was bored. He hit in the guild hall first. That''s when Xie Dongyao came in.


    At a glance, I saw Qin Wanyu dressed in beige and relaxed, and I was immediately moved.


    "Qin, Wan and Yu." Her voice is very young, in the end or just full of 20 girls, milk.


    "Eh? Are you here? " Qin Wanyu raised his head, leaning on the Billiard Club, and smiled.

 Chapter 313

    After several days of careful care, Xie Dongyao''s face is round and her look is good. At first sight, she looks like a lady from a rich family.


    Wearing a camel cashmere coat, black leather boots and a new xiangmai''er lake blue bag.


    The hair is cut short. It''s the Bobo head with tiny curls. It''s lovely. It''s a bit like a national high school student. It''s very fresh.


    In Xie Dongyang''s words, it''s his sister who looks like a curving actress called GUI lunmg.


    It''s the kind of round face egg, which is not amazing, but extremely endurable


    The temperament is excellent. She was raised by Xie Jiafu since childhood. She is really a girl growing up with a golden spoon. What do you want.


    Xie Dongyao liked Qin, Wan and Yu before going abroad. After being rejected for many times, she went abroad heartbroken. Unexpectedly, she went for a ride and met again.


    It''s been more than two years


    Seeing Qin, Wan and Yu again, Xie Dongyao still couldn''t stop her heart, blushed and even her heart beat faster, that feeling of first love.


    "Qin Wanyu, I''ve been looking for you for a long time, but my brother said you are busy too, afraid I''m bothering you."


    "No." Qin Wanyu smiled faintly.


    "Like two years ago, you haven''t changed at all. As expected, men are anti-aging." The little girl was chatting.


    "You are more mature than before, and your face seems round."


    Xie Dongyao covered her face shyly. "I''ve been fed fat these days Qin Wanyu, I''m here to thank you. My brother said that if it wasn''t for me, I would be sacrificed to heaven by those people. Thank you, really. "


    "If you don''t die, you will be blessed."


    "Well, my parents said the same. Although my brother said it''s good for you, I still want to express myself A little heart, you don''t hate There is no reward for saving lives. I wanted to make a promise by my own example. However, childe he can''t see the little girl. Ha, so I can only continue to love you in silence, but you should accept the gift. "


    Xie Dongyao''s personality is very cheerful. The more so, the more comfortable Qin Wanyu is, the better the atmosphere is.


    "What is this?" Looking at a small brocade box in Xie Dongyao''s hand, Qin Wanyu didn''t pick it up.


    "It''s not worth much money, but it''s a little bit of my mind."


    Qin, Wan and Yu just took over and opened it slowly. It''s a delicate cuff. For people of their level, it''s really a small thing.


    So Qin, Wan, and Yu accepted it safely, "yes, I will."


    "Yes." She is very happy.


    What did Xie Dongyao just want to ask? The river came in.


    The river is holding Huasheng''s hand. The moment when he walked in, he was just like the princess and prince in the fairy tale. He was full of pomp and the most important thing was eye-catching.


    "Eh? This is... " Jiang Liu has not seen Xie Dongyao for more than two years, and has long forgotten her appearance.


    "Brother Jiangliu, it''s me, Xie Dongyao."


    "Oh, the little girl has grown up." The river has some accidents.


    "Ha, yes, I''m getting fat." Xie Dongyao is smiling. At this time, she looks at the woman beside the river.


    Let''s take a deep breath


    It was a kind of suffocating beauty. Xie Dongyao thought she had seen countless beautiful women, but when she first saw Huasheng, she was still amazed.


    On that day, Huasheng only wore a long, light cotton padded white dress, which was very ordinary.


    But it is because of wearing ordinary, and no makeup, so it can more reflect the beauty of the sky.


    Xie Dongyao thinks that such a woman is only worthy to appear in the painting Suddenly there was a person in my mind, a virtual character.


    It''s Wang Yuyan in the most famous martial arts novel "eight parts of Tianlong" written by Jin Yong, the fairy sister who makes Duan Yu infatuated.


    So she shouted directly, "my mother, is this the legendary fairy sister?"


    Hua Sheng is also slightly shocked by Xie Dongyao''s shouting.

 Chapter 314

    Qin Wanyu and Jiangliu couldn''t help laughing. Jiangliu kept holding Huasheng''s hand. It was just Gao Tian who abused dogs.


    "Don''t frighten other people''s wives."


    Xie Dongyao was so excited that she ran all the way to see Hua Sheng and held out her hand.


    "Hello, fairy sister. I''m Xie Dongyao, the younger sister of Xie Dongyang."


    "Hello." Hua Sheng nodded slightly, but did not reach out.


    It''s not that she doesn''t know how to be polite, it''s that she''s really not used to the etiquette of skin contact, but fortunately, Xie Dongyao doesn''t mind these little things.


    "You sit here and have a rest. I''ll have a fight with Wanyu."


    "Good."


    Jiangliu picked up the Billiard Club and went to compete with Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Hua Sheng sits quietly in the rest area and waits. The temperature in the billiards room is very high. She takes off her white cotton padded jacket, which is a lotus pink lead knot chiffon shirt, very lady.


    Xie Dongyao catches the opportunity and rushes through.


    "Sister fairy, I heard my brother said about you."


    "Is it?"


    "Well, my brother is so dizzy because of you. I used to call me when I was abroad and talk about it At that time, I also thought that he might have been fresh for a while, but now it doesn''t look like it at all. If I were a boy, I also like you. It''s so beautiful. It''s eye-catching. If I marry you home and look at you, I can eat two more bowls of rice every day. "


    Hua Sheng raised his mouth and thought the little girl was interesting.


    "I''m not flattering you, sister fairy Do you hate my brother


    "All right."


    Before, Hua Sheng did repel Xie Dongyang a little. He felt bored. Later, after the pharmaceutical factory reform, Xie Dongyao was able to sell the most money in the peak period. Hua Sheng changed his mind a lot. He felt that he was a person with deep thoughts, not as superficial as it seemed.


    "Haha, my brother was really pretending before. All the women were around him to earn money and actively flatter him He''ll change his clothes if he changes his women. But as the saying goes, he''ll pay back sooner or later when he comes out. He used to do so many things that he couldn''t even see the sky. So he sent you to clean him up. Ha ha ha, that''s good. Let him also taste the taste of coaxing others all day but asking for nothing. "


    "Are you really his own sister?" Hua Sheng couldn''t help laughing.


    "Yes, it''s like a fake package, but don''t be curious. I''m brother Keng''s professional. My second brother and I have been playing non glue since we were young It''s a piece of cake to speak ill of him behind his back. "


    Hua Sheng still laughs but doesn''t speak


    "Sister fairy, my elder brother said that you have divined for me, and the calculation is very accurate. You are so powerful that you can even divine."


    "A little understanding."


    "Why do you know everything? It''s beautiful and talented..."


    Xie Dongyao really likes Huasheng, so she is eager to find a topic and has a heated conversation. Although she is looking for a topic unilaterally, it doesn''t affect her infatuation with Huasheng at all.


    Not far away, after Qin Wanyu played a ball, he pointed to the other side.


    "Look, sister Xie Dongyang has turned into your daughter-in-law''s little fan sister, even more than his brother."


    "I can''t help it. My daughter-in-law is just likeable and charming. Is it my fault?" The river flows with pride.


    "You are showing off naked Since you got married, you''ve been forced to feed dog food from time to time. I''m drunk, too. "


    "If you don''t like it, you will find it."


    "No, I''m not interested." Qin Wanyu shook his head.


    "At this point, you are not as good as Lao Wang. Lao Wang next door is full of love." The river is joking.


    "You mean he and Hua Zhi?"


    Jiangliu and Qin Wanyu always call Wang Junxian as the old king next door, which is the name of Heihe black to Africa.

 Chapter 315

    Jiang Liu quickly denied, "I didn''t say anything. You can be relied on me."


    "Why don''t you say that? On that day, I saw that I went to see Hua Zhimei, but it was very in line with our old comrade Wang''s style, sullen... "


    River smile, no more.


    To be honest, Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi keep secrets very well, but Jiangliu and Wang Junxian have known each other for so many years, but they are still aware of it.


    I just didn''t expect that they had developed to the step of rolling sheets


    After playing billiards for an hour, Qin Wanyu lost to Jiangliu, so he had a big meal.


    Xie Dongyao is also stained with light, with a meal.


    Four people are in a five-star hotel western restaurant to eat, steak, truffle, lobster, foie gras, are the top.


    Because Hua Sheng doesn''t eat meat, he just eats some vegetable salad and bread, and sweets.


    Then he accompanied Xie Dongyao to drink some juice. Jiangliu and Qin Wanyu were in a good mood. They opened a bottle of red wine and chatted while eating.


    Until the end of the night, the river originally meant to call the driver to pick it up, but Hua Sheng said she would drive.


    It''s not easy for the little girl to take the initiative to drive. Of course, the river has to face it.


    So the ginger couple''s love left, only Qin Wanyu and Xie Dongyao.


    "I''ll call a valet."


    "I''ll drive."


    "No, let''s call a valet." Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t believe Xie Dongyao''s driving skills and said nothing.


    Finally, they called Dai Jia. Qin Wanyu first sent Xie Dongyao home, and then went back to his home.


    When Xie Dongyao came back, his second brother happened to be there, playing games with Xie Ning.


    "Yao Yao, have you eaten?"


    "Yes."


    "I''m glad to see that. Did you have a party with your friends?" Feng Yu asked his sister-in-law.


    Xie Dongyao smiled but didn''t speak. She walked directly behind Xie Dongyang and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Why?"


    "Second brother, guess who I saw today?"


    "Qin, Wan and Yu."


    "How do you know?"


    "I know if I want to use my butt, just your mind But I advise you, don''t stick to others like two years ago, so that they are clean and clean. They are your benefactor at best and at worst. " Xie Dongyang said casually while playing games.


    Xie Dongyao once said, "I didn''t stick to him. Although I still like him, I won''t be as naive as before. Feelings are not forced. Forget it. These are not the key points. The point is that I saw the fairy sister today."


    "Which fairy?" Xie Dongyang didn''t pay attention either.


    "Sister Hua Sheng, I see her."


    Sure enough, hearing the name of Huasheng, Xie Dongyang immediately dropped the game handle on the ground, turned to see Xie Dongyao, "did you see Huasheng?"


    "Look at you. You''re not promising."


    "Don''t make a fuss. Tell me. Where did you see her?"


    Xie Dongyao is very interested in Huasheng''s affairs. He simply stops playing the game and chases Xie Dongyao to ask.


    Xie Dongyao sat on the sofa leisurely, picked up an orange and said, "when I went to Qin Wanyu today, my brother Jiangliu arrived, I brought sister Huasheng, my mother, who is really good-looking. People are also excellent. She has been smiling at me since it''s not as cold as you said."


    Listen to Xie Dongyao. Xie Dongyang is jealous.


    "What did you both say? Did you mention me?" Xie Dongyao is impatient.


    "Yes, I did."


    "What did she say?"


    "Look at you in a hurry..."


    "Don''t write. Tell me Little bunny... " Xie Dongyang is really in a hurry.

 Chapter 316

    "I didn''t say anything, so I asked her if she hated you very much."


    "What did she say?"


    "She said it''s OK. It looks like it''s a little annoying."


    "Nonsense She won''t, she added my wechat. " Xie Dongyang directly flicked his sister''s head to express his disbelief.


    "Second brother, can we have some self-knowledge? Sister Hua Sheng is beautiful, but really not your dish She''s really a good match with brother Jiangliu. Let''s not be the third party who destroys the family, OK, darling... "


    "What do you know? The river is not her lover." Xie Dongyang frowned and said something.


    "What''s the matter? What do you know? "


    "Nothing. Anyway The river is really not as good as you think There are some things Forget it. We''ll talk about it later. "


    Xie Dongyang checked the accident of Jiangliu, so he knew something inside.


    I have tried to talk to Hua Sheng several times, but it seems that Hua Sheng has a good relationship with the river. He didn''t say it.


    Most of all, he couldn''t be sure. After all, it was so long ago, and there were few people who knew it.


    He doesn''t want to do anything uncertain. In case of face ache, he only has a bad feeling about the river. He always thinks that if it is true, the Jiang family can cover up the evidence of the woman''s death, will they also treat Hua Sheng in the future


    Of course, these are just Xie Dongyang''s unilateral conjectures, and he never mentioned them to anyone.


    In the evening, the Xie family had dinner together. After Xie Dongyao came back, the Xie family were obviously happy.


    The master of the Xie family is in a good mood. He has to drink two liang of Maotai every meal.


    After dinner, Xie Ning was a little sleepy, and was taken upstairs by his mother to rest. Xie Dongyang picked up his coat and drove back to his mansion.


    I just didn''t expect to see Liang Xiaoxiao at the door for a long time.


    In fact, the most brilliant moment of Liang Xiaoxiao''s life should be the day when he was with Xie Dongyang. Wherever he went, someone called for his sister-in-law.


    There are people giving face and gifts everywhere. It''s almost the peak of life.


    But sometimes, good luck comes and goes quickly. After breaking up, Liang Xiaoxiao''s resources are not as good as before.


    In fact, if she has a good life, the money, house, car and jewelry that Xie Dongyang gave her are enough for her to get married and have children safely.


    Unfortunately, she is a restless master.


    After leaving Xie Dongyang, she found several rich second generation gangsters, who were just played by others, and didn''t get any benefits.


    Later, I heard that I followed a big brother with unclear background, commonly known as the Taoist.


    The man was in his forties, with a scar on his face. He was born as a gangster and had been in prison. Now he works for an underground bank. Liang Xiaoxiao has been in charge of it for several days.


    But later


    "How do you come here?"


    "Dongyang, help me..." In the north of November, there are 17 or 18 degrees below zero in the evening, but Liang Xiaoxiao eats and wears a black leather jacket and short skirt.


    The face is very poor. Even if you put on heavy makeup, you can''t cover the fine lines on the corner of your eyes. Xie Dongyang is surprised after seeing it clearly. How long is it.


    She felt like she had been for more than two months, and she made herself look like this


    "What''s the matter?" After Xie Dongyang stopped the car, he frowned slightly and looked at Ling Xiaoxiao who was in a mess.


    "Dongyang, I can go in and say, I''m a little cold..." She looks very pitiful. If Xie Dongyang was the former one, she would not let this woman in even if she was frozen to death. But now, Xie Dongyang''s mentality has changed a lot. Maybe she has compassion after she likes Huasheng.


    "Come in." He turned around to unlock the retina, opened the door, and led Liang Xiaoxiao into the villa.

 Chapter 317

    After Liang Xiaoxiao enters the door, he carefully changes his shoes and sits on the sofa in the living room.


    Xie Dongyang took off his coat, took two cans of coke in the refrigerator, handed her a bottle, and then sat on the sofa opposite her, keeping a certain distance.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter?" For Xie Dongyang, Liang Xiaoxiao is the legendary dog skin plaster.


    After Xie Dongyang warned Liang Xiaoxiao before, she never dared to pester Xie Dongyang again. Xie Dongyang believed that something had happened to her, or she would not venture to find him.


    Hearing Xie Dongyang''s question, Liang Xiaoxiao''s eyes turn red again.


    The coke in my hand didn''t move, so I put it on the tea table.


    "Dongyang, I have a gambling debt, and I have no way to go."


    "Gambling debts?" Xie Dongyang was stunned.


    "Well, after I met Du Jinkui, I followed him for a while. At first, I just helped him in the casino, and the rakers made some commissions. Later I don''t know how, I got into gambling. At first, I lost only a hundred thousand yuan. Later, I wanted to get it back, and I fell into it a little bit. "


    "And your house and car?" Asked Xie Dongyang.


    Liang Xiaoxiao did not dare to look up and said in a low voice, "it has been paid off. Du Jinkui and I lost a lot. There are more than 10 million people together Because he knew the owner of the casino, he was able to let him slow down. I was not so lucky. My car, house and jewelry deposit stocks were all taken away by them I still owe a lot. The boss said If I can''t make it in a week, let me pick up the guests in the casino and pay off the debts. Dongyang, I really can''t help it. I don''t want to be a prostitute I''m also a star, at least. I can go to the movies and commercials to pay off my debts. You can help me once I will never I''m sure I''ll be fine. I''ll write you the IOU, and I''ll give it back to you. "


    Liang Xiaoxiao said and knelt down to Xie Dongyang, crying to take the rain pear blossom.


    Xie Dongyang sighed and said that gambling is harmful to people. What''s more, she was so willless that she even got involved in gambling and was ruined by others.


    "How much do you owe them?"


    "And There are more than three million... " Liang Xiaoxiao is not strong enough.


    For her, more than three million yuan is already an astronomical figure.


    "Which casino?"


    "The Hongyu casino where Du Jinkui is."


    "Well, I''ll pay you back. Get up."


    "Really?" Liang Xiaoxiao was a little excited.


    "Really, get up."


    Xie Dongyang didn''t like to have women kneeling for him like this. He couldn''t say what it was like.


    For Xie Dongyang, three million yuan is really a drop in the bucket, so he didn''t refuse it. Of course, Liang Xiaoxiao was pitiful.


    "Dongyang, I''ll write you a IOU. I''ll give it back to you. I''ll find a job to act as a stand in or something right away..."


    "No, you don''t have to pay back the money. Just think of me as a charity, but There won''t be another time. This is the last time I can help you I won''t care if you are dead or alive. You remember, the road is all your own. "


    "Yes, I remember."


    "Besides, in nine out of ten, gambling houses cheat. Those big casinos keep Laoqian. Those Laoqian deal with you novice players. If you can get them, I advise you to turn around."


    "Yes, I really know it''s wrong. It''s dujinkui who''s got me. I''m going to leave him."


    "You go, I''ll send the money to the gambling house to settle your debts."


    "Dongyang Thank you. " Liang Xiaoxiao was grateful, some wanted to cry, and some were reluctant to thank Dongyang. She had begged and knelt down with the rich second generation, but no one was willing to help her, only Xie Dongyang, so Xie Dongyang was really the most affectionate and righteous man among these young men.


    "Don''t thank me."


    "In fact, I''ve always wanted to ask you, if there was no Huasheng, would you break up with me? Will we still be together? " Liang Xiaoxiao has a dream. She always resents the appearance of Huasheng and deprives her of the best opportunity.

 Chapter 318

    Xie Dongyang had some accidents. Up to now, Liang Xiaoxiao can still ask such a question, so she didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    They had a standoff for about ten seconds


    Xie Dongyang took a look at Liang Xiaoxiao. "Even if there is no Huasheng, we have no result, because I used to be such a jerk and a scum man. Changing women is like changing clothes. Women are only accessories to me, so it''s inevitable to break up. It has nothing to do with Huasheng. It''s just that her appearance changed a jerk. Now I already know what love is


    Liang Xiaoxiao breathed deeply, envied and envied. If he could make Xie Dongyang understand his lover, how good would he be?


    "Well, thank you for telling me..."


    Liang Xiaoxiao turns around and leaves. When she comes to Xie Dongyang, she is in despair.


    Because Xie Dongyang has never been soft on women, especially after the break-up, why pay you gambling debts?


    What Liang Xiaoxiao didn''t expect was that Xie Dongyang actually helped her, and her debt of more than 3 million yuan was paid off at once. How can I say that feeling?


    There is no joy, no fear, no liberation, all that is left is emptiness


    Perhaps, what she came to find Xie Dongyang was just an answer.


    In fact, she wanted to ask Xie Dongyang whether she liked him or not? But she knows that asking is a humiliation. If she likes it, how can she break up?


    She is just one of many women in Xie Dongyang. She has no sense of existence. For Xie Dongyang, she is just as casual as her clothes.


    But Huasheng is different. People are white moonlight, the most beautiful star in life.


    In the middle of the night, Liang Xiaoxiao was walking in a black jacket on a cold night.


    I have to sigh in my heart that it''s the same as women, but fate is very different. Some people are born high, some are born low.


    And Huasheng, even if it is not like by Xie Dongyang, is also a noble family.


    And she, in order to live a better life, can only use the body to become a man''s plaything forever.


    On the other hand, after Hua Zhi finished his work in a five-star hotel room, the director and producer proposed to have a late night to talk about the next play.


    Hua Zhi is a workaholic. In order to be perfect, he often takes dozens of shots in one shot, only to be flawless. This kind of dedicated spirit is rare in the entertainment circle. So Hua Zhi has a good reputation in recent years. He doesn''t play big cards. He is reserved for his career. The studio is never late.


    Hua Zhi thought it was just a simple night, but didn''t expect to see Xu zhe here.


    Who is Xu zhe? It''s the powerful man in the capital who the Huaqing couple knelt and licked. He is called Mr. Xu.


    Seeing him for a moment, Hua Zhi has some nausea


    Xu zhe came here this time. To put it bluntly, he wanted to sleep in Hua Zhi. It''s too easy for the prince of Beijing to play with women, so it''s even easier for him to hang his appetite when he comes across a bad one.


    Because of his identity, Xu zhe has a wide network of contacts. He is also familiar with the production of Hua Zhi''s play, so he naturally gets involved.


    The whole meal, Hua Zhi didn''t speak much, just bow to eat.


    Xu zhe doesn''t drink too much. His face is red, and with his plain features, he looks more obscene.


    After dinner, Hua Zhi left first, ready to drive home, Xu zhehou cheekily also drove all the way with Hua Zhi to the community downstairs.


    Hua Zhi stopped the car and asked him coldly, "when are you going to follow me?"


    "Hua Zhi, follow me, my resources and contacts are better than you, I can touch you into Hollywood Take the international route You''re not losing. "


    " go with your mother. " Hua Zhi can''t help but turn around and leave.


    Xu zhe goes straight to pull Hua Zhi''s hair. He wants to kiss her. It''s also because of the strength of wine, so he acts a little rough.


    Hua Zhi didn''t wait for the attack, and saw a figure rush up, grabbing Xu Zhe''s collar is a fight.


    Hua Zhi is shocked She never knew that Wang Junxian was so clean and neat. At first sight, he was a trainer. How manly What a man.

 Chapter 319

    Hua Zhi was in a bad mood all day today, so she didn''t contact Wang Junxian.


    Wang Junxian sent her a wechat at eight o''clock, and she didn''t reply.


    So Wang Junxian is not at ease. He drives and waits for Hua Zhi downstairs. He sees the scene just now.


    Xu Zhe is also unlucky. When he met Wang Junxian, a dark guy, he was ruthless and merciless.


    Before he could see clearly, Xu Zhe''s eyes were beaten and his throat was sealed. The swelling was the same as that of the light bulb, and three front teeth were lost.


    If it wasn''t for Hua Zhi, Wang Junxian would kick the second guy.


    "No, he belongs to the capital." Hua Zhi organized in time.


    The king regained his raised feet and remained silent.


    Then he made a phone call and said, "hurry up and give me this garbage to the garbage station."


    In this way, after being beaten up, Xu zhe didn''t see who started it, so he was dragged into the car by Wang Junxian''s people and thrown into a large garbage station on the outskirts of Jiangcheng.


    This is definitely the most embarrassing moment of Mr. Xu''s life


    In Hua Zhi mansion, she took a bath and changed her bathrobe, then came out with a coke in her hand.


    When she came out, Wang Junxian was sitting watching TV. It was a spy war movie. It was boring.


    "Just now You are a man. " Hua Zhi is beautiful and Zizi.


    Wang Jun took a look at her, his face expressionless.


    "Why don''t you talk and still want to pretend to be cold?" Hua Zhi leans up and reaches out to tease the man''s chin.


    He raised his hand and knocked off her fingers. "If I don''t come, you''ll be taken advantage of."


    "no, I have anti wolf spray, ha ha." Hua Zhi is proud.


    "It''s useless. A man is more than enough to deal with you. How can you be followed by this kind of rubbish? I don''t know? What about your alertness? Where are your assistants and bodyguards? Are you dead? "


    Wang Junxian''s tone is very stiff. It can be seen that the man is mad.


    Hua Zhi knew that he was worried about her, so she was very happy.


    Then the little bird leaned on his chest, rare coquettish, "I didn''t mean it? I didn''t expect him to have the courage to follow me all the way. I''ve met this man twice and said that I know my two brother-in-law. It seems that he has a background at home. His parents should be the officials in the capital. "


    "So what? No matter how big an official, when he comes to Jiangcheng, it''s the dragon''s plate and the tiger''s lying down. "


    "My God, you are so powerful today. I like you." Hua Zhi is really excited today. For the first time, seeing Wang Junxian''s overbearing side, she can''t help tearing people''s shirts. Then they come to a crazy picture of children''s inappropriate.


    On the other side, the river is suffering.


    He still sleeps with Hua Sheng in his arms, but when Hua Sheng sleeps, he sometimes moves around.


    Subconsciously, he will encounter some sensitive places, so he can''t help it It''s hard to help yourself.


    Jiangliu looks down at the sleeping girl in her arms. Her lashes are curly and her lips are reddish. She is lovely and delicate like a doll.


    The body sends out its own fragrance, which makes him more uncontrollable. Seeing the reason will break down a little bit


    "Whoop..." The river closed its eyes and breathed deeply.


    At this time, Hua Sheng accidentally reaches out his little hand and touches someone''s abdomen.


    All of a sudden, an electric current was all over the body


    "A Sheng Don''t do that. " He spoke in a low voice.


    He knew that she was asleep, so he said to himself completely, because he would not get any answers.


    "If you are like this, I will be really rude to you..." He endured the pain and tried to control the last vestige of reason.

 Chapter 320

    The river is choking mad, and his instinct makes him almost unable to control Press the person in your arms to eat dry and wipe clean.


    But the remaining reason told him that it was not the time.


    So in this repeated entanglement, the ultimate reason to overcome the body''s instinctive response.


    And the woman in her arms obviously knows nothing about all this, and she sleeps very sweet


    Finally, the river can only greedily pull Huasheng''s nightdress and neckline down a little.


    Then, with the looming spring light, we can solve the flood by ourselves


    It''s a shame to say that the prince of Jiang family, who has not lived in X life, has hundreds of millions of wealth, but has to solve the physiological needs by himself.


    I don''t think anyone will believe what they say


    The next morning, it was a weekend, so Jiangliu ordered Chuntao and gingko to make breakfast later.


    In his warm arms, Hua Sheng slept to 7:50, which was unprecedented.


    Jiangliu doesn''t know where there is magic. As long as he is there, Huasheng will feel uneasy and sleep well.


    The first night, she was a little bit unaccustomed, and gradually, she was able to fall asleep with his embrace.


    Therefore, when the first beam of light comes in in the morning, Hua Sheng subconsciously turns over and hugs the waist of the river, making a lazy yawn.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Jiang."


    Hua Sheng opened his eyes and smiled.


    "What time is it? Mr. Jiang. " Her voice was a little hoarse and lazy. She was as good as a kitten and sweet.


    "It''s eight o''clock. Do you want to get up for breakfast?"


    "It''s eight o''clock?"


    Hua Sheng opened his eyes wide and rose abruptly.


    "It''s a weekend and you don''t have to go to school. What are you worried about? If you feel sleepy, you can sleep again. "


    "No, it''s better to get up. It''s easier to be stupid when you sleep." Hua Sheng said, then got up to wash.


    River happy to see with the rising gas of Hua Sheng busy after washing up, in a good mood.


    After breakfast, they found that there was snow outside.


    "Another cold winter." Hua Sheng looks out of the window with a delicate black tea cup.


    "Is there any place you want to go? I''ll be with you? "


    "Such weather is suitable for going out?" Hua Sheng''s face is incredible.


    "As long as you want, it''s OK." The river is also obedient.


    Hua Sheng thought about it, and slowly said, "I want to go to Zhong Cuishan."


    "Yes, now."


    River flow really loves Hua Sheng to the extreme. In a word, he can drive her back to Zhong Cuishan in three hours regardless of the snowstorm.


    This time, I haven''t brought spring peach and gingko, only two people, so I''m not in the same mood as each time.


    The river is very stable to drive. I took water and snacks for Huasheng all the way, taking care of everything.


    In this way, they went to the other courtyard of zhongcuishan.


    There is a special person to clean and guard here. It''s an aunt Hua Sheng found. She used to serve the old lady.


    Later, after Mrs. Hua died, there was no place for her to go. Hua Sheng settled her down here.


    My aunt was very happy to see Hua Sheng coming. She made tea and dried fruit.


    Huasheng with the river, not a house all walked once, will say some childhood memories.


    "What did you play when you grew up here as a child?" The river is curious.


    "I play everything, but I like playing chess best, and I like to break that kind of situation."


    "Powerful." The river laughs.


    "Can you play chess? A round? " Hua Sheng is very interested and offers to play chess.


    "You can play, but if you lose, you have to kiss me." River current demands.


    Hua Sheng''s cheek is a little red. "I won''t lose."


    "Never mind. If I lose, I''ll kiss you." The river continued to tease her.


    Three minutes later, they sat on tatami, drinking hot tea, playing chess, looking at the snow outside the window, and the river thought, maybe that''s what the couple of gods and immortals are like?

 Chapter 321

    Hua Sheng''s hand speed is slow because of his wrist injury. Jiang Liu has been waiting for her patiently.


    Two people played three games, unexpectedly are tied, is also rare.


    Hua Sheng thinks he has excellent chess skills, but when he meets the river, he knows that there are mountains outside the mountains. In fact, someone can be as smart and talented as her.


    "You''re good." Hua Sheng raises his head.


    "No, I don''t have to play in the draw. I''d rather lose to you on purpose and kiss you."


    "Don''t make any noise." Hua Sheng blushed.


    At noon, they had hot soup noodles made by their aunt, which contained many vegetables and tomatoes. They were sour and refreshing.


    After eating, Hua Sheng was a little sleepy, so he fell asleep on the imperial concubine''s couch.


    When I fell asleep, I still had a palm fan in my hand.


    The river picked up the blanket and covered it for her.


    The voice of my aunt sounded behind me. "The fan in miss a Sheng''s hand is my favorite before my life."


    "No wonder..." The river suddenly came to light.


    No wonder Hua Sheng doesn''t want to let go when she is asleep. She always sleeps with her arms in her arms. It turns out that she thinks of grandma.


    The old aunt added, "my uncle, our young lady is a long-term person. Although she is a bit lonely, she is kind. She loves her five young ladies very much when she is alive. Since she was a little girl, she was not in good health. When winter came, she would have a cold attack. The old lady would spend money to buy a lot of charcoal pots and send them to warm the house. Then the young lady sleeps and sweats. The old lady will sit beside her with a palm fan and give her a fan. These are the most precious memories for the young lady. "


    "Grandma is the one who loves asheng the most." The river sighed a little.


    That old lady, he has seen only a few times. Before leaving, he told him to take good care of a Sheng.


    "Yes, the old lady always cries that the young lady''s life is not good. She was born without the love of her parents. She has to be sent here to live like a nun Those who have little desire in clear soup cannot go to school like other young ladies and live a normal life. "


    "Never mind, she''ll have the happiest life in the future." The river heard the bitterness of Hua Sheng''s childhood and felt a little hurt.


    After Hua Sheng woke up, they sat on the mountain again for a while, took a lot of snow, and then went down the mountain.


    When going down the mountain, because the steps are steep and the road is slippery, the river doesn''t mind Hua Sheng''s objection and forces her to go down the mountain.


    Every step is careful


    "River, you put me down, it''s dangerous."


    "It''s OK. If you want to die, you will die together. What are you afraid of?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, these unlucky ones." Hua Sheng beat him on the back.


    The river just laughs but doesn''t talk


    "A Sheng, I like to carry you on my back. I hope I can carry you to the age of 80 As long as I can walk, I will always carry you... "


    For a moment, Hua Sheng wanted to cry. Maybe, Jiangliu is the best person in the world except grandma.


    But why does she always worry about gain and loss?


    Perhaps because she has experienced so many misfortunes since childhood, she dare not think that such a person as herself will be happy one day.


    She is always afraid that these blessings are short-lived and will grow wings to fly away


    "Why don''t you talk?" The river asked the man on his back.


    "At the age of eighty, you have to rely on crutches. You can''t tell me where you still carry me."


    "Ha ha, it''s OK. We can have a lot of children. Then let our children carry us on their backs."


    "Who is going to have a baby with you?" Although Hua Sheng said this on his mouth, there was a trace of sweetness in his heart.


    "A Sheng, do you like boys or girls?" River suddenly came to interest, asked her.

 Chapter 322

    The question of river current really asked Hua Sheng, because she never thought about it.


    After all, she is only 22 years old, and she is not ready to have children. But Jiangliu asked. If he did not answer, he would be very disappointed.


    Silence for more than ten seconds, Hua Sheng on the back of the river, just whispered, "girl, boy''s words are a bit naughty, I''m afraid I can''t teach well.


    After listening to the river, Hua Sheng was not happy. "What are you laughing at?"


    "I think it''s interesting that Mrs. Jiang, who is so talented and versatile, is not afraid to teach her children well."


    Hua Sheng:


    "I also like girls. I thought that we have a daughter who looks like you. Then we teach her a lot. It''s better to learn violin. Then we go to a conservatory of music. After graduation, we have our own concert. We sit in the first row and watch her. When she grows up and gets married, we won''t let her go away, just stay by her side. When we get old, we can take care of our daily life, accompany me to buy shoes, and buy skin care products for you I''ll put a mask on you, or even... The three of us also went to the movies together, to see Disney animation, and our family had a lot of fun. "


    The river thought a little far, so it can describe such a beautiful picture. Huasheng thought that the moment would be very happy.


    With snowflakes floating in the sky and Huasheng on the back of the river, Zhong Cuishan has stepped down step by step


    This warm and loving picture, until later, Huasheng will still remember the taste of happiness every time he remembers it.


    Dongyang pharmaceutical celebration dinner


    because the Xiangfei promoted by Hua Zhi has set a new record, and the stock market has soared, Xie Dongyang is in a good mood. In the luxury hotel of Xiejia group, all the employees of the group, including the R & D team stationed in the northwest, that is, Professor Fan''s team, have come to receive the award.


    Xie Dongyang rushed to the sky that night and sent out ten Maseratis in one go.


    Professor Fan''s team in Northwest China received a team bonus of up to 8 million yuan. Everyone was in high spirits and drank a lot of wine that night.


    During this period, Xie Dongyang hugged Professor Fan, "Uncle fan, thank you for helping me to this step. Without you, I would not be today."


    "Hey, don''t flatter me so much. Without me, you are still the son of the Xie family. You still have money to spend. I dare to thank you for giving me the chance to use my waste heat. I am an old bone. In my lifetime, I can develop products that can benefit the Bai family according to my own mind. We are mutually complete."


    Xie Dongyang was more happy when he heard this. They didn''t drink less.


    The whole group is silent in a happy, auspicious and peaceful atmosphere


    The revelry lasted until two o''clock in the morning, and Xie Dongyang couldn''t remember how he got into the hotel suite.


    He asked vaguely, "Uncle fan, are they all settled?"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Xie. They were all sent to the hotel to have a rest."


    Hearing the voice of the woman, Xie Dongyang looked up and saw it. It didn''t matter. He was stunned


    Xie Dongyang felt that the woman in front of him was Hua Sheng.


    "You, you, you Why are you here? " Xie Dongyang points at her.


    "I see you''re drunk. I''ll take you back to your room for a rest."


    "You don''t know how much I want to see you I really I feel like I''m lost. I really don''t want to wait for a moment... "


    Maybe it''s alcohol. Xie Dongyang lowers his head and kisses the woman''s face.


    But before I met him, I woke up half drunk Because the pungent cosmetics on the woman''s face made Xie Dongyang relax.


    Hua Sheng never uses these things He rubbed his eyes and looked at them carefully.


    Where is Huasheng? This is a new female assistant of the company. She is really young and beautiful, but still can''t compare with Huasheng.


    "How are you?" Xie Dongyang was stunned.

 Chapter 323

    The woman was also scared. She had just arrived at the group. When she saw that President Xie was drunk, she was sent back to his room by the director of administration.


    How could you think that Xie Dongyang took her as someone else and almost kissed her If anything happens She estimated that fate would be changed.


    "President Xie, it''s always me. Did you recognize the wrong person just now?"


    Xie Dongyang looks down


    "Are you new?"


    "Yes."


    "What''s the name?"


    "My name is Ma Jiao." The woman returned weakly.


    "In which department?"


    "Of the executive branch."


    "Oh, you go back to the sales department."


    "Thank you."


    "I don''t want to see you very much. Don''t hang around in front of me Let''s go. If you don''t obey the transfer, write your own resignation letter. "


    Xie Dongyang waved and sent the woman away. He was really lazy to have a look.


    He didn''t want to think about whether the woman wanted to go to bed or not, or whether she was being told to go to bed.


    In a word, that feeling just now is really bad.


    So this woman will try not to show up in the future. Xie Dongyang, in a word, took the new beauty and talent to the sales department.


    The little girl is full of grievances, but due to the excellent treatment of Dongyang pharmaceutical industry, she has not resigned, and she can only stay honest.


    Hua Sheng didn''t go to school for a while. He met Yu Ping several times.


    Every weekend, Yu Ping will sit in Zhongba to collect some antiques in the nearby town, and then bring them back to exchange for the difference.


    In this way, I have saved 70000 yuan.


    So another weekend, Yu Ping calls Hua Sheng to meet her.


    They were in a very high-end western restaurant in the center of the city. Huasheng was driven by Chuntao.


    "Xiaosheng, I ordered you steak." The joy on Yu Ping''s face.


    "Is there anything good recently?"


    To tell you the truth, not counting Hua Zhi and Hua Lin, Yu Ping should be the first friend Hua Sheng made after he went down the mountain.


    For her sake, Hua Sheng broke many rules, divined for her, made money for her liaison work and met people for her.


    So this friend means different things to Hua Sheng, so Yu Ping asked her out and she didn''t refuse.


    "It''s very good. There''s a poverty alleviation bonus just after the school. It''s ten thousand yuan, which was supposed to be given to me. But haven''t I made money myself recently? I told the teacher to give this bonus to another poor student in our class. "


    "You They are all mud Bodhisattvas crossing the river and caring for others. " Hua Sheng can''t help shaking his head.


    Yu Ping is a little shy and shows his buckteeth. "I''m not a mud Bodhisattva. After I met you, you''ve plated me with a layer of metal. I''m powerful now."


    Hua Sheng smiles


    Then they ate and talked.


    "Xiaosheng, after you said those words that day, I thought about it carefully for a long time. In addition, I have saved a lot of money myself recently. I want to tell you Can you help me to contact the plastic surgery hospital? I want to find out. You are right. Women shouldn''t refuse to be beautiful. I''m not bad in character and ability. I don''t want to lose everything to others just because of my face. "


    "What? Have you figured it out? " Hua Sheng looks at her.


    "Well, the most important thing is that my toad wants to chase the swan." Finish saying, Yu Ping blushes slightly.


    "Do you want to chase Yuan Shao?" Hua Sheng really knows Yu Ping well.


    Yu Ping nods shyly.


    "What made you so brave?" Hua Sheng is curious.

 Chapter 324

    Yu Ping looked around and no one noticed, then she lowered her voice in embarrassment. "I went to see him play basketball the other day. I happened to have a bottle of water in my hand that day, but I didn''t want to give it away. He might be thirsty in the middle of the way, so I didn''t know how to do it. I asked if I could drink the water in my hand? My God, I thought I was dreaming. Then I handed him the water and he smiled and said thank you


    "Were you the only one on the basketball court?"


    "Yes, it was very late that day. All the students left. Because I was going to go to the playground for a night run, I saw him playing with some boys in the next class."


    "All right."


    Hua Sheng didn''t have the heart to say that you were the only girl at that time. She must have asked you for water, but she thought that since Yu Ping had the courage, it was a good thing.


    It''s one thing to be rejected, but if you don''t say it in your heart, you won''t even have the chance to be rejected. Compared with the two, it''s the first one that is more comfortable.


    "I know. Do you want to say that I was the only girl at that time. Who can I not find?"


    Hua Sheng acquiesces that Yu Ping is really good at observing things.


    "But I''m just happy. Even if he talks to me because he has no choice but to be thirsty, I''m also happy I came back that day thinking, if I try to make myself better, will I be able to be closer to him? "


    Hua Sheng didn''t know how. Hearing these words, he suddenly thought of Xie Dongyang.


    At the beginning, the man also said to her that he would strive to become very good and excellent, and then take her back from the river.


    It seems that Yu Ping''s mentality is quite similar to Xie Dongyang''s, but To be praised, Yu Ping finally has courage.


    "I agree. Don''t regret when you think about it."


    "I don''t regret that I''m just afraid I don''t have enough money, ha So I''m going to get my eyes first. It''s said that double eyelids and open corners can make people more beautiful. If it''s enough money, I''ll make my nose stronger and have teeth. I want to correct my buckteeth. "


    "None of this is a problem, neither is money."


    "No, money is a problem. I have 78000 yuan in my hand now. I think I''ll do it first, and then I''ll do the rest when I earn it."


    "All right." Hua Sheng sees that Yu Ping has made her own plans and doesn''t force her to lend her money.


    After having dinner with Yu Ping, she rushed to pay the bill and said that Hua Sheng was invited. Hua Sheng didn''t refuse. She still knew how to leave some dignity and face for her friends.


    After dinner, Hua Sheng actually wants to take Yu Ping to her cosmetic hospital for a facial examination, but she hesitates when she thinks that Hua Qing is the person in charge there.


    Finally, she called Hua Zhi. Hua Zhi immediately introduced a cosmetic surgeon. He was the kind of doctor who opened his own clinic. In order to protect his privacy, many star artists would not go to a large hospital. They would find a doctor with a good technique to do it alone, which is just suitable for Ping.


    After getting the contact information, Hua Sheng takes Yu Ping to the plastic surgeon.


    On the other hand, Hua Qing is really not very smooth recently, because after Hua Zhi offended Prince Xu, she also quarreled with her husband, scolded him as a wimp, and then ran out of the bar in the middle of the night to fool around. Unexpectedly, she met an acquaintance here.


    At first, Hua Qing thought he was wrong. After careful confirmation, he found out that it was him


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect you would steal it." Hua Qing looks at Liu Dekai not far away. He is groping his hands on a woman''s buttocks.


    Who is Liu Dekai? It is huafeng''s twenty-four filial piety husband who has been playing a good husband in China.

 Chapter 325

    Where did Liu Dekai know that he would meet Hua Qing here?


    He has avoided the nightspots that the rich often like. It''s just a small bar.


    But Hua Qing came here, in fact, at random. How could he have met such a coincidence?


    Hua Qing takes out her mobile phone and secretly shoots at Liu Dekai


    Not only did he feel the woman, including the back of the kiss, hug, and finally embrace the woman''s position to open the whole process.


    In the morning of the next day, when Hua Qing went to the group headquarters for the morning meeting, he ran into Liu Dekai.


    "Brother in law, I haven''t had a good sleep recently. Look, your eyes are dark?" Hua Qing asked deliberately.


    "Ah, I''ve been working a lot recently and I''m under a lot of pressure."


    Look at Liu Dekai''s efforts to perfunctory Hua Qing just sneered, didn''t say much.


    It was not until after the morning meeting that Hua Feng and his assistant went out to meet the clients, that Hua Qing went to Liu Dekai''s office.


    "Second sister, what''s up?" He is serious.


    "Brother in law, have you had a bad relationship with my elder sister recently?"


    "No."


    "Are you x''s life disharmonious? Is my eldest sister too busy to meet you? "


    Liu Dekai was embarrassed by Hua Qing''s outspoken words, and his face turned blue and white.


    "Second sister, is this joke a little over..."


    "Come on, don''t pretend. I don''t know how deep your city is. I used to think that you were afraid of elder sister, so you are so old and honest. She is a obedient dog around her. Now, or I look down on you too much. The dog can''t change to eat shit. Did you have a good time last night? That big breasted woman must have worn you out


    "Second sister, what do you say? I don''t understand."


    Roy, who is already in a panic at this time, can still pretend to be calm on the surface.


    "I don''t see the coffin without tears..." Hua Qing sits on his desk with a smile.


    Black stockings outside, luring naked.


    Liu didn''t dare to look. He looked straight away and pretended to be a gentleman.


    "Look at this."


    Hua Qing takes out her mobile phone and finds out the video she shot last night.


    After Liu Dekai glanced at it, he became a fool. It was too clear to shoot. His face was clear, and his dirty actions were even more There is no leak.


    "You said that if you were seen by my elder sister What will happen? "


    Hua Qing looks at Liu Dekai who has been scared.


    "Second sister, listen to me, I''m just confused Men make mistakes. I drank a lot of wine with my clients last night before Ah, please don''t tell your eldest sister that I have been in good relationship with her husband and wife for many years. If we really have a conflict, it''s only the children who are pitiful. My family''s little Han just went to primary school... "


    Now, with solid evidence, Liu Dekai suddenly became soft and began to play the warm card to keep Hua Qing''s secret.


    It''s a pity


    "Confidentiality is OK, but..."


    "What do you have to say?"


    Liu Dekai can only admit his misfortune when he is hit by someone, so he can''t wait for Hua Qing''s permission to let his wife know. He went from a loser who had nothing to the top of the group. It''s not because of his wife. If he divorced, he would be kicked out of Fahrenheit group directly, and would not take any money away.


    "Brother in law, I actually How about trying your Kung Fu? " Hua Qing is teasing him.


    Liu Dekai took a breath of cool air, without any psychological preparation.


    Hua Qing reaches out and strokes his Adam''s apple.


    "My coward can''t hold on for a few seconds, but I''m suffering This young body, brother-in-law is not as good as Satisfy me? "


    Liu Dekai didn''t expect that Hua Qing would put forward such a request. To be honest, Hua Qing is not good-looking, even the most passerby of the five sisters, even Hua Lin can''t match her.


    Liu Dekai has no desire for her, but at present, someone else has a handle, even if he doesn''t do it.


    Finally, under the coercion and inducement of Hua Qing, Liu Dekai had a shaky relationship with Hua Qing in the office.


    Half an hour later, when Hua Qing came out of Liu Dekai''s office, he was in high spirits

 Chapter 326

    Actually, Hua Qing doesn''t like Liu Dekai, nor does he want to satisfy his selfish desires, but thinks that once he has this relationship with Liu Dekai.


    In the future, we will be able to control him 100%, because the handle in our hands is not enough to destroy him. After all, if Liu Dekai confesses to Hua Feng on his own initiative, maybe someone else''s husband and wife can make up as before?


    But if I have this relationship with Liu Dekai, I really can''t ask for forgiveness.


    Liu Dekai can''t dare to have a showdown with his wife, so what Hua Qing wants is to control this man 100% for his own use.


    Now, Liu Dekai has to get on the ship.


    In fact, he was really wronged, because the financial control is very strict, so it is impossible to have a chance to support the junior.


    We can only go home later when we are drinking with customers, and go to some bars to find some one night stands. The main thing is that these bar women don''t need to spend money and can play free guns.


    In recent years, Liu Dekai has been so careful about cheating. Because they are all one night stands, which do not involve emotional disputes, they have not been exposed, and no women come to visit.


    I just didn''t expect that Hua Qing caught the pigtail. It was totally destroyed


    Who is Hua Qing? It''s a woman like a viper, who can pit even her own sisters and her own parents can calculate.


    Once held by her, there will be good days in the future?


    At this moment, in addition to Liu Dekai, there is another depressed person, Xu Zhe.


    Xu Zhe is indeed a powerful man in the capital. He has some connections with his family, so he has always been a bully.


    Of course, he can only be powerful in a small place. In the capital, he doesn''t deserve to lift shoes for the prince''s party.


    After tasting the sweetness of being a local tyrant, he came to Jiangcheng with a clear goal and wanted to sleep in Huazhi.


    I just didn''t expect that not only didn''t I sleep, but also I was beaten by someone for no reason.


    I don''t think he can swallow this evil gas, especially after being beaten up, he was left in the dump, which was torture.


    After Xu Zhe''s limping nearby hospital was simply bandaged, he wanted to call for revenge.


    He is going to find out who is the first to their own hands, and then looking for someone Hei Hua Zhi, make her reputation stink, out of gas.


    Unexpectedly, before he finished the call, the stranger next to him handed over a bunch of photos and materials.


    After a glance, Xu Zhe is stupid.


    The man beside said slowly, "at the order of our boss, give Mr. Xu a message. Miss Hua Zhi is the heart and soul of our boss. Nobody can move. It''s just a small lesson to beat you. If Mr. Xu wants to revenge, then our boss will not be merciful. "


    Xu zhe dare not speak, but his chest is full of ups and downs. These materials


    "Have you read these materials clearly, Mr. Xu? In recent years, we all have evidence of the scandals you have done in various places. Once the news gets out, with the public opinion of the whole country, I believe that not only Mr. Xu but also your family will be implicated. Think about the gang rape of female students by the son of a military commander with a driver and bodyguard three years ago. The boy is still in prison now. Mr. Xu is a smart man. Should he not want to go the way of that man? "


    "You Who is your boss? " Xu Zhe is shocked. In recent years, he has done a lot of absurd things because of his identity. For example, he drugged and raped female students, forced his buddies'' wives, and played 4P with female stars in a city in the south. There are many illegal and criminal things. Once they are really exposed, they will definitely not end up.

 Chapter 327

    The man stroked the gold rimmed spectacle frame, "who is our boss, Mr. Xu, or don''t ask, in a word It''s not only your Xu family who have contacts in the capital city, but also Jiangcheng, a place where there are crouching tigers and hidden dragons. I advise Mr. Xu to be a Junjie who knows the current affairs. "


    Finish saying, that person laughs to get up, put the data to Xu zhe hand one.


    "These materials should be used as a souvenir for Mr. Xu. There is a ticket back to the capital, which is a gift from our boss."


    Xu zhe took those materials and dared not have the idea of revenge any more.


    Because this person, has his all black material, he really can''t stir up, finally, Xu zhe only ate the dull loss and didn''t dare to say a word.


    Disheartened with air tickets, the afternoon left Jiangcheng.


    Hua Zhi thought that after Xu zhe was beaten, he would make a scene. After all, he boasted that he was a powerful man in the capital, and that title was very big.


    I didn''t know that guy had any movement. Finally, Hua Zhi inquired about it from many sides, and learned that Xu zhe had returned to the capital.


    "Isn''t it time to go back and find someone?" Hua Zhi is a little worried.


    She is not afraid of what Xu zhe does to herself, that is, Xu zhe finds out that it is the hand of Wang Jun and threatens the Wang family.


    So she thought about it and sent wechat to Wang Junxian.


    Hua Zhi: in?


    Wang Junxian:?


    Hua Zhi: it is said that Xu zhe has returned to the capital.


    Wang Junxian: then?


    Hua Zhi: I''m afraid that despicable person won''t be reconciled after being beaten. Go back and find someone to deal with us. You should be careful.


    Wang Junxian: he dare not. Don''t worry.


    Hua Zhi: how do you know he dare not? Haven''t you heard that you would rather offend a gentleman than a villain?


    Wang Junxian: there are ways to deal with villains.


    Hua Zhi: Oh? So you have a strategy?


    Wang Junxian: I''ll take care of it. You don''t have to worry.


    Hua Zhi: I can''t see. You''re quite calm, but you have some ideas.


    Wang Junxian: is that praising me?


    Hua Zhi: bah, you are beautiful.


    Wang Junxian: what time does it end today?


    Hua Zhi: it''s midnight. Why?


    Wang Junxian: what do you say?


    Hua Zhi blushes across the screen of her mobile phone. Recently, both of them are a little over indulgent. Hua Zhi always feels sleepless, and Wang Junxian is also short of energy, right?


    Hua Zhi: I won''t talk to you. Hum, keep working.


    Wang Junxian smiles, puts down his mobile phone and continues the meeting.


    In fact, Wang Junxian did not expect that he would like such a woman Hua Zhi, so strong, so spicy, so difficult to do.


    But when he was in his arms, he was as good as a kitten, which made people itch.


    Now he also understood why the river was so fond of Huasheng and why Qin, Wan and Yu could not forget their first love.


    It turns out that love, once tried, is really addictive


    On the other side, Hua Sheng takes Yu Ping to check with the doctor, and the doctor gives a cosmetic plan, including double eyelid opening, nose implant prosthesis, full face line carving V-shaped, lip plastic surgery, as well as simple eyebrow tattoo and beautiful pupil line. The total amount is 140000.


    but awesome because it is introduced, so the doctor has to fight half off, and ultimately only seventy thousand, quite to the force.


    Yu Ping is very happy. After swiping the card satisfactorily, she asked for an operation next week.


    After Huasheng sent her back to school, she went straight back to the spring breeze of ten li.


    When she went back, Jiangliu had just arrived home. When she saw Huasheng, Jiangliu came to help her take off her coat and pass her slippers.


    "Mrs. Jiang, I have one thing to ask your permission, can I?" Jiangliu intentionally sells the lawsuit.


    "Say." After Huasheng changed his slippers, he stooped to pick up Xiaohei and walked towards the sofa.

 Chapter 328

    "I''d like to invite my friend to have dinner at home tomorrow evening."


    "Oh? What friend? "


    Hua Sheng himself is not the kind of person who likes to make friends, so it''s really not a special habit to invite people to visit his home.


    "You know, Qin Wanyu, Xiao He and Wang Junxian. Of course, in order to activate the atmosphere, I plan to call Hua Zhi, Hua Lin and Bai Hao, and I hope to get your consent. After all, you are the hostess. "


    Maybe I''m afraid Huasheng doesn''t understand, so Jiangliu added, "they haven''t been here since we got married and moved here. It makes me feel like I don''t want my friends to come to my house. Yes, it''s strange."


    Hua Sheng thought for a moment and nodded, "OK, I agree."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Jiang." When the river is happy, I can''t help cuddling Huasheng and kissing the long black hair.


    In fact, he also guessed that Hua Sheng would agree. She was not such a sophisticated person.


    Although she likes to be quiet, she''s not the one who doesn''t want to entertain her friends.


    "But what food shall we prepare? I didn''t entertain friends These are not very good. "


    "It doesn''t matter. Give it to me."


    "Then I can ask Chuntao and gingko to help you. They are good at cooking."


    "No, it''s too much trouble. I''ll just buy hot pot and seafood. It''s simple and delicious." The river had long wanted to be good, and didn''t want to be tired of those two girls.


    "All right." Hua Sheng has no problem.


    In this way, the ginger couple happily decided to entertain their friends. In the evening, Jiangliu called the elder brothers.


    Jiangliu''s active banquet is sure to come. What''s specially chosen is the evening. I just want to wait for everyone to get off work. I don''t worry about eating it slowly.


    Hua Zhi and Hua Lin were informed by Hua Sheng via wechat. Hua Zhi had no interest in it, but when he heard of Wang Junxian, he agreed again.


    Hua Sheng sees through and doesn''t tell. So when they lie in bed at night, they always discuss what fruits and desserts they want to buy tomorrow.


    Hua Sheng suddenly felt that there were so many things to do and arrange in his life. Although he was busy, he was full.


    In fact, Hua Sheng originally wanted to call Yu Ping to come with her. It''s not appropriate to turn around.


    Yu Ping is no longer in the same circle with these people. It''s not that she dislikes her family background, but that she can''t get involved in it. It''s embarrassing.


    Like Hua Lin, Hua Lin was born in a rich family, just want to live a plain life, but the noble temperament is still there.


    Yu Ping was not confident. She didn''t want her to become more self abased because of her invitation. She thought about it and gave up.


    The next evening, Huasheng specially changed into some formal dresses. It was a long dark red velvet skirt, with a waistband and lace cuffs.


    It''s a typical retro court style. It''s very tall. It''s a big limited edition dress given by grandma on her birthday.


    She didn''t feel reluctant to wear them, but she felt too solemn and seldom wore them.


    Now it''s the first time for her to entertain her friends, so she''s a little nervous for fear that she won''t be able to entertain them properly.


    The river current sees Hua Sheng''s slightest uneasiness. It doesn''t matter to comfort her. At seven o''clock, everyone arrives in succession.


    Ten li Chunfeng restaurant is full of rich delicacies. Even Chuntao and gingko are greeted by the river and Huasheng, and a dozen people are very busy.


    "Sister in law, I used to think you were immortal. Now it seems that you also have the smell of fireworks. Ha ha How do you think it''s worthwhile to marry me in Jiangdian? " Gao he has always been a boisterous man, so he has no choice but to say something like that, which makes Hua Sheng shy.

 Chapter 329

    Jiangliu protects his wife''s sex and puts Huasheng''s hand in his palm.


    "Xiao He, don''t make a fool of yourself. Your sister-in-law is shy."


    "Oh, how long have you been married? Why are you shy? Sister in law, you need to exercise well. Look at me. How thick is your face Eating and drinking everywhere Hey? Who made this lobster porridge? It looks good. " Gao he said that he stood up and served himself a bowl.


    "It''s made of gingko. She''s good at it." Hua Sheng praised.


    "Ginkgo? The name... " Gao he could not help but make complaints about it.


    Ginkgo biloba squint stare high he, "how?"


    "Who took this name? It''s very local, isn''t it? It''s not that I said you Elmar, I make complaints about it.


    "Then shut up for me."


    When I first met Gao He, how could he have thought that Hua Sheng''s servant girl had such a sharp mouth? She almost ran out of electricity.


    It made everyone laugh. Hua Zhi interrupted at this time. "The names of gingko and Chuntao are actually made by my grandma. You know the people of my grandma''s time."


    When Hua Zhi spoke, Wang Junxian pretended to glance at her carelessly, but after only one look, she quickly turned her eyes.


    The river is clear and clear. I thought to myself, I''ll let you pretend, and then I''ll show you.


    Hua Lin also smiled, "yes, so are the two aunts around my milk, one is Qiuju and the other is Hongmei."


    Gao He:


    "Well, your grandmother won." Gao he really is unable to make complaints about the name of the servant girl. What kind of angel is there?


    "Xiaohe is a noisy person. Don''t take it to heart."


    The river is afraid that Gao he''s open mouth makes Hua Sheng uncomfortable, so explain it quickly.


    "No." Hua Sheng is in good shape. He has been laughing and listening to everyone''s jokes.


    During this period, Jiangliu, wangjunxian, Qin, Anhui and Henan business tycoons talked about stocks and finance.


    Gao he''s mouth is broken. He has always been addicted to Chuntao and gingko. He also likes to be different.


    Fearing that Hua Lin and Bai Hao were embarrassed, Hua Sheng talked to them about their daily life after marriage.


    At first, Hua Zhi lowered her head and used her mobile phone to talk to the crew about her work. Later, she felt hungry and ate some seafood.


    During this period, I would have eye contact with Wang Junxian from time to time, but I was afraid of being discovered by others, so I deliberately pretended not to be familiar with him.


    The river finally couldn''t help but ask, "Lao Wang, didn''t you have a festival with Hua Zhi before?"? Come on, take the initiative to bring up a cup, and say something to other girls. Be more generous. "


    Wang Junxian looks at Hua Zhi, who is biting her lips, and looks down at her mobile phone.


    Wang Junxian stood up and poured out a glass of red wine.


    "Big star, come on All the previous unhappiness has passed, and we will be fine in the future. "


    This word is really very connotation, Hua Zhi listened to all feel too explicit, always worried about whether will be discovered.


    As a matter of fact, she thought too much, and no one else paid attention at all. In addition to the river current, Hua Sheng and Qin Wanyu saw a little eyebrow.


    "Drink, who is afraid of whom?"


    Wang Junxian offered a toast, and Hua Zhi wriggled up and took a drink.


    Qin, Wan and Yu were worse than the current of the river. They asked Hua Zhi directly, "how did you and Xie Dongyang develop?"


    Asked Hua Zhi a Zheng, Wang Junxian is also quite unhappy, secretly ate a handful of vinegar.


    "Well I have nothing to do with Xie Dongyang. " Hua Zhi quickly explains.


    Qin Wanyu added, "well, I don''t think so. Recently, I read that many media have written soft articles about you and Xie Dongyang. I heard that after you spoke for the drugs of Dongyang group, their performance has doubled. A few days ago, Xie Dongyang also held a celebration banquet. There are also rumors that he sent you the pink sports car of Lamborghini. It''s really fake."


    "Cough I''ll pull him out and beat him to death. " Hua Zhi''s face was wronged. He said that he was secretly aiming at Wang Junxian, just to see the guy''s expression.

 Chapter 330

    "I''ve read the news, too. It''s true that you''ve collected the sports car."


    This is what Gao he said. He didn''t know the cat was tired inside. He just remembered the gossip.


    "That''s all wild gossip. Do you believe it? What pink Lamborghini do I have? I don''t like the death Barbie powder. It''s all the taste of a village girl, OK? I really want to buy a car recently, but it''s not Lamborghini. I''m looking forward to Ferrari''s Anniversary Edition. "


    "That Ferrari Enzo?" Gao he is a player.


    Hua Zhimeng nodded, "right, right, that one, you see? Isn''t it really cool? It''s like F1. It''s said that the speed is the best in the world. I''ve always wanted to get one, but it''s said that it''s hard to get one. I''ve dragged many foreign friends to contact me. "


    "God Hao, goddess is rich." Qin Wanyu laughs.


    "I can''t compete with you. I''ll make some money. You guys are the RMB players." Hua Zhi and Qin, Wan and Yu were also mutual admirers.


    Wang Junxian no longer talks, but takes the mobile phone to watch the ball game, consistent style.


    After drinking enough and eating enough, Gao he proposed to play mahjong, so Gao He, Wang Junxian, Jiangliu, and Hua Zhi entered the chess room.


    Qin Wanyu goes to the balcony with red wine to blow. Hua Lin holds Xiao hei and Bai Hao and teases the cat for a while.


    Later, Hua Lin was a little sleepy, so Bai Hao and them left first.


    Hua Sheng can''t play mahjong, but he is dragged by the river to sit and watch.


    So I heard the eight trigrams about Qin, Wan and Yu.


    "Qin, Wan and Yu are a bit pitiful tonight. They are alone. Don''t you guys advise them?" Hua Zhi seems to know something inside.


    "What can we do? Lao Qin is a stubborn character. He can''t think of it. It''s useless for others to say more." This is what Wang Junxian said.


    Hua Zhi took a look at him and didn''t say a word. Rare without a back connection.


    Gao he''s mouth is most relaxed. He says directly, "I don''t think old Qin can develop into a homosexual if he goes on like this. Otherwise, we can give him some medicine some day and find two hot girls to cook meat. As a man, we can''t control the meat after cooking."


    "I''m sure he''ll break your dog''s leg when he wakes up." The river looked at Gao He.


    Gao He stabs and shrinks his neck. It''s true that Qin Wanyu is very good at talking, but once he touches the bottom line, he will die very ugly.


    "Qin Wanyu is excellent. Why don''t you talk about your girlfriend?" Hua Sheng is a simple child, but he doesn''t understand why Qin, Wan and Yu have no feelings.


    Jiang Liu whispered in her ear, "old Qin had a very loving girlfriend named Qiao Xue when he was young. Later, he died in a car accident. Since then, he has closed his emotional world. In order to get rid of his family''s urging marriage, he fled the city where he lived. He came to Jiangcheng alone and lived here for seven or eight years."


    "It turns out That''s pathetic. " Hua Sheng sympathizes with this man. After all, there are few people who are so infatuated.


    "When Qiao Xue died, she was only 19 years old. She was one year younger than Qin Wanyu. Qin Wanyu is 28 years old this year. It''s eight years since Qiao Xue died. If she lives, it''s 27 years. It''s really a trick of nature." When Hua Zhi heard this for the first time, she was shocked. Later, she gradually understood the loneliness of Qin, Wan and Yu.


    "That only shows that their fate is over. I believe that God will make new arrangements for him." Hua Sheng, a fortune teller, believes in fate, but she also believes that people who are so infatuated with Qin, Wan and Yu should not live alone.


    Ten li spring breeze is very lively because of the presence of friends.


    On the other side, Xie Dongyang went back to the villa after drinking with his customers and found a surprise visitor.


    "My God, I''m right. You are Little black? " Xie Dongyang squatted down and picked up the little black huddled in front of his villa. He was surprised.


    In fact, Xiaohei came out of the spring breeze more than an hour ago. As for why he came to Xie Dongyang''s house, there must be a story here.

 Chapter 331

    Xie Dongyang didn''t feel for cats before. He didn''t like women''s cats. He thought it was troublesome and pretentious. But when he met Huasheng, everything changed.


    Because at that time, in order to actively touch Huasheng porcelain, he was deliberately scratched by Xiaohei.


    Later, I bought a small white like Xiaohei, but unfortunately, he didn''t have time to take care of it. All of them were managed by nanny and aunt.


    Now I recognize the black cat at the first sight. Maybe it''s because he has been scratched by Xiao Hei. I don''t know him if I don''t fight him?


    Xiaohei is also very spiritual. Xie Dongyang holds it and it doesn''t get angry, but lies in his arms.


    Put on a good baby


    Xie Dongyang was in a good mood. He came in with Xiaohei in his arms and took a picture as a souvenir.


    Xiaohei was pretty good at first. Xie Dongyang was afraid that he would be hungry, so she asked the nanny aunt to take a lot of cat food and canned fish.


    A few symbolic mouths of Xiaohei, she meowed and ran upstairs.


    Then, he and his family, Xiaobai, became crazy together. Two cats chased each other in Xie Dongyang''s mansion.


    "Young master, whose wild cat is this, won''t it infect us with Xiaobai disease?"


    Nanny aunt is also a solid eye. After taking care of Xiaobai for a long time, she has feelings and is very worried about being bullied by wild cats.


    As soon as Xie Dongyang heard about it, he was in a hurry and justified Xiaohei''s name. "Auntie, you are wrong. This is not a wild cat. This is Xiaohei, my friend''s cat. It''s jinguidai. It''s a breed of our Xiaobai. It''s worth more than our Xiaobai. You can remember that when it comes, you should treat it well. "


    "Ah? Your friend is here, young master? "


    "Not then."


    "So this cat, he came here by himself?" The nanny was shocked.


    In fact, it''s not only the nanny, but also Xie Dongyang, who has thought about the taste carefully, is shocked, because the spring breeze is more than 20 miles away from here.


    Xiaohei can come here by himself. It''s really magical.


    But he was absolutely right. It must be Hua Sheng''s cat, because Xiao Hei actually has an obvious mark.


    If you look at the pupil carefully, it is a kind of deep purple, which is totally different from other cats.


    Xie Dongyang then sent the photos to Huasheng via wechat.


    Hua Sheng:?


    Xie Dongyang: is it Xiaohei?


    Hua Sheng: Yes, how is it in your home?


    Xie Dongyang: to tell you the truth, I don''t know. When I just came back, I found that it could not go in at my door. It was too cold to go in. I brought it in. I had enough to eat and drink to play with our Xiaobai. Don''t worry.


    Hua Sheng: I don''t worry. Xiao Hei is always a smart cat. He can find his own home.


    Xie Dongyang: ha, I''m really following the fierce master. The cat is also fierce.


    Hua Sheng: you said that before.


    Xie Dongyang: ha ha, I didn''t have such a high consciousness at that time.


    After chatting a few words, Xie Dongyang could not suppress the joy in his heart. He also sent the black cat photo to his friends'' circle.


    Gao he is very gossipy. When he saw it, he said directly to Jiangliu, "it''s like your cat..."


    After a look at the river, it was determined that it was Xiaohei, who was very depressed. Before that, he always felt that Xiaohei was very good to him and only let him hold it.


    Now I find that this little guy actually turns around and flirts with Xie Dongyang. I''m really upset.


    So, the river let Qin Wanyu play for him. He got up and went to Huasheng.


    "A Sheng, why did Xiao Hei go to Xie Dongyang''s house?"


    "Well To be honest, I don''t know. " Hua Sheng also showed him Xie Dongyang''s wechat chat record with his mobile phone, which confirmed that she didn''t know.


    "This little boy, I will never buy canned fish for him, and cheese fish intestines." The river makes up its mind.


    Hua Sheng almost laughs when he looks like this.


    "Can you still laugh? Our cats have betrayed... "


    "So Mr. Jiang, how are you now? Is it a cat''s vinegar? " For the first time, Hua Sheng felt that the river was childish, and he really didn''t lose to kindergarten children.

 Chapter 332

    River current made brain forehead, a little embarrassed color.


    "I''m not jealous. I''m stingy and picky."


    "Although Xiaohei is a cat, he is not a silly cat. I think it may have a purpose to go to Xie Dongyang''s house."


    "What purpose can it have? Should it be Xie Dongyang who feeds it delicious food, hang it


    "No, Xiao Hei is not short of food. I think there are other reasons. Let me have a good observation. Please be relieved, Mr. Jiang." Hua Sheng wants to laugh at the river.


    The party lasted until 11:30 in the evening, and everyone was reluctant to leave.


    Hua Zhi has a good hand. He swept the crowd and is said to have won more than 200000.


    The river is quite dark, deliberately said, "old Qin, you send Hua Zhi back, so late, she can''t walk safely."


    "Well, I''d like to send the goddess home. If we could have another spark, wouldn''t it be nice?"


    Qin Wanyu''s words are intended for someone, but unfortunately, someone is very calm.


    Gao he didn''t know, so he went along with him and said, "yes, I think you and sister Hua Zhi are quite matched. If you two get together, we will be happy."


    "Don''t make trouble. I''m not worthy of President Qin. I''m a shrew. Yes I can only grow old alone. "


    Say, Hua Zhi swept Wang Junxian one eye, that person still did not say a word, continue to install dumb.


    At last, Qin Wanyu still didn''t stop and laughed, "Oh, I suddenly remember that there will be a liquor store for a while. I can''t send the goddess away. Isn''t it a good way for you to go home, old Wang? Do you want to send Hua Zhi? "


    "Yes." Wang Junxian continues to pretend to be calm. Jiangliu and Qin, Anhui and Henan are going to laugh.


    Hua Zhi is a little hidden, a happy heart, busy answer, "this line, Wang always drive steadily, I will not carsick."


    "It''s like you''ve sat many times yes." Qin Wanyu teases her.


    Hua Zhi immediately realized that he was speechless and explained, "didn''t I sit once before? Are you finished? Is not winning you more than 200000? As for the siege of a girl like me?


    "Ah Sheng, please help me."


    Hua Zhi takes a look at Hua Sheng and pulls her five sisters into the battle.


    "Third sister, then get on the bus quickly. It''s freezing. Don''t catch a cold." Hua Sheng didn''t say much either. He smiled.


    In fact, she also vaguely felt that there was something between Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian, how to say?


    Although they have deliberately pretended that they are not familiar with each other, there is a sense that the more they cover up, the more obvious they are?


    Later, Hua Zhi got on Wang Junxian''s car as she wished, and Qin Wanyu and Gao he and others also left.


    Gao he likes to be noisy. Before leaving, he reaches for gingko''s hair. Gingko kicks him directly on the butt, and then grabs the mop to chase him.


    Hua Sheng is a little sleepy. He goes to bed after taking a bath and goes to the river to sleep.


    At this moment, Zhang Qian is excited in a luxury apartment. Her menstruation has been delayed for four days, which has never happened before. So she immediately went downstairs to the drugstore and bought a pregnancy test stick. After a test, it turned out to be two bars.


    Is this pregnancy?


    Although Hua Zhenyue is over 50 years old, he is well maintained and knows how to mend, so he is old and strong, and they are often lingering.


    Zhang Qian excitedly sent a wechat.


    Zhang Qian: honey, did you sleep?


    Hua Zhenyue: what''s the matter?


    Zhang Qian: I have a message for you. I don''t know whether it''s good or bad.


    Hua Zhenyue: let''s talk.


    In fact, he was very careful when he was at home. After all, he was with his wife. Fortunately, Mrs. Hua was already asleep. Hua Zhenyue watched TV series in silence on his mobile phone, so he was not found.


    Zhang Qian: honey, I have a baby. You are going to be a father.


    After reading this wechat, Hua Zhenyue''s head was buzzing.

 Chapter 333

    How to put it? Hua Zhenyue likes Zhang Qian and dotes on the little wife, but he doesn''t plan to make her pregnant.


    One is that the daughters of the Hua family have grown up, and the company has no real power.


    The second reason is that the road of the illegitimate child is unknown. If he is exposed in the future, the Hua family will definitely make a big deal of trouble. At that time, he will not have a peaceful life.


    Zhang Qian: husband, why don''t you talk? Are you not happy?


    Hua Zhenyue: Qianqian, I am more than 50 years old. If I have children, I will be laughed at.


    Zhang Qian: you are over fifty, but I am only over thirty. I can''t live without children. You just look after yourself. Besides, who knows? Shall we keep it from you? Are you afraid my children will divide your property?


    Listen to Zhang Qian angry, Hua Zhenyue busy coax, "what do you say? It''s not like that. A child doesn''t cost much. Even if you don''t have children, I don''t treat you badly, do I? I just don''t think it''s appropriate for this kid to come. "


    Zhang Qian: since you say that, you can do it. But husband, do you really want a son? Look at the powerful families in Jiangcheng. Which one has no son to inherit? It''s a stranger if your uncle is any better. Are you really willing? In the future, I will really go to the bottom. How can you meet the ancestors of the Hua family? "


    Zhang Qian has to say that she is very smart. In a word, Hua Zhenyue''s only regret in these years is that she has no son.


    In addition to the Hua family, none of them has a son to inherit?


    Seeing Hua Zhenyue''s silence, Zhang Qian takes advantage of Sheng''s pursuit and says, "husband, otherwise, let''s leave the child here first. Let''s wait four months to see the gender. If it''s a boy, let''s stay. If it''s a girl, I''ll have an operation to remove it, OK? If it''s a son, it''s a wish you''ve had for many years. "


    Hua Zhenyue: but It''ll hurt to take it off in four months. I''m worried about your health.


    Zhang Qian was very happy to hear that. "I''m ok, husband. I''m willing to do anything for you. I really love you. I''d like to give you a baby. It belongs to us. You can rest assured that I won''t let him fight with his sisters."


    Hua Zhenyue: Well, it''s too early. I''ll come over tomorrow and we''ll discuss. You can have a rest earlier.


    Hua Zhenyue was a little confused. He was going to go to the mansion in Australia with his wife to provide for the aged when he was old. The foreign scenery was beautiful and pleasant.


    He knew in his heart that Hua Feng and Hua Qing could not be expected, and Hua Lin and Hua Sheng had no deep feelings with him.


    Now that Zhang Qian is pregnant, he suddenly has another plan, but he doesn''t plan to go abroad. He thinks that in case Zhang Qian''s life is good enough to have a son, his old son is also a happy event. At that time, he will find a way to buy some family business for Zhang Qian''s mother and son, even if he can''t recognize his family, at least he can have a safe place. If it goes well, his wife died earlier than him. He can even leave home and spend the rest of his life with Zhang Qian''s mother and son The ideal is always full, but the reality is always backbone. At this time, he is only thinking about a good life, completely forgetting whether his daughters can accommodate the existence of this unborn child, especially the two sisters, Huafeng and Huaqing, that means not ordinary poison.


    The next morning, Hua Zhenyue didn''t eat breakfast. He left home in a hurry with Bentley and went to Zhang Qian''s house.


    After seeing the pregnancy test stick, I was sure that it was pregnant. After counting the days, I have been more than a month.


    "Honey, what do you want to do? I''ll wait for you to say that if you really don''t want to stay, I''ll go to the hospital for surgery now, and never drag you down. " When Zhang Qian said these words, her eyes were red and her voice was warm and soft. Generally, men are full of pity. What''s more, Hua Zhenyue or those who are eager for children?

 Chapter 334

    The more Zhang Qian said that, the more intolerant Hua Zhenyue was, the more guilty he was.


    So I took her hand, patted her on the back of her hand and comforted her, "where can I be so cruel? Let''s stay first, as you say, and look at it in four months. In case it''s a boy I''ll give birth to you and quit your job. I''ll find a way for the rest. "


    "I knew you didn''t want it." Zhang Qian is overjoyed and leans her head on Hua Zhenyue''s chest.


    Hua Zhenyue could not help exclaiming, "it''s also fate. In fact, even if it''s a girl, I can''t bear to let you take it off. After all, it''s a life. I''m so old. We deliberately contraception and can get pregnant. This child is also strong. Let''s prepare for it. If we come, we will be safe."


    "Grace, listen to my husband." Zhang Qian''s eyes twinkled a little, her own little nine, Hua Zhenyue didn''t know.


    Zhang Qian is not satisfied with the status quo. She always wants a child. If she can share a little shares in the future, she will have nothing to worry about.


    She also wants to do well. She is more than 30 years old. Her appearance is not so outstanding. She is not so easy to find a partner.


    If the conditions are too good, people can''t see her. If the conditions are not good, she can''t see her. It''s the hardest thing.


    So it''s better to knock on the big tree of Hua family. In case of having a son, she believes that it''s not a problem to divorce Hua Zhenyue.


    Just these words, naturally can''t say, put in the heart good.


    Zhang Qian''s pregnancy was an accident, but after Hua Zhenyue adapted, she was also very happy.


    So I took Zhang Qian to buy jewelry that day, but I was afraid to be found out, and I drove to the neighboring city to buy a necklace and a watch.


    The necklace is diamond, more than 90000, and the watch is a new pink women''s model from Cartier, similar to the blue balloon.


    More than 180000 yuan, and more than 200000 yuan together. Huazhenyue''s savings are not as good as before. After the old lady died, he made some spare money to invest in the stock market.


    He earned some extra money, which his wife didn''t know about. There are more than one million things in it. This cost Zhang Qian more than 200000 yuan, which is also very generous.


    Zhang Qian is very happy. After a long day of being tired of being crooked, he is obsessed with other people''s eyes, and his husband''s name is Hua Zhenyue.


    But there is no airtight wall in the world. After Hua Sheng broke it before, he always let Chuntao pay attention to Zhang Qian''s movements.


    No, Zhang Qian was found by Chuntao when she went to the hospital for birth examination a few days ago. She was shocked when she got the result of Zhang Qian''s examination.


    Ran home in a hurry and told the young lady.


    Hua Sheng is also in a bad mood after listening.


    "Miss, Zhang Qian is very powerful. I''m really pregnant. My master is over fifty years old. I didn''t expect that..."


    Hua Sheng is very embarrassed and ashamed. His father is so old. Now he is pregnant with his junior. This I''m sorry to say that.


    "Young lady, that cunning bitch is powerful. The master of calculation succeeded. I just thought that the master didn''t want to get pregnant." Ginkgo is also analyzed.


    "Chuntao, how long has she been pregnant?"


    "Forty days."


    "You go to find out if she''s doing anything. I''ve always been a woman."


    "Well, I''ll check." After receiving the order, Chuntao turns around and leaves the door.


    Chuntao is quick to handle affairs, and knows many people of all kinds in the society, as well as the funds provided by Huasheng, so it''s easy to find out what to do.


    All afternoon, Hua Sheng was very depressed. She was so angry that she didn''t even eat lunch. She kept repeating four words in her heart: for the old man, she didn''t respect him.


    In the afternoon, Chuntao comes back with another message.


    "Miss, you are right. That woman is not easy." Chuntao runs out of breath.

 Chapter 335

    "What did you find?" Hua Sheng holds a cup of green tea. Before he can drink it, he puts it down gently.


    Chuntao approached Huasheng and whispered mysteriously to her ear, "I checked Zhang Qian''s medical records in that private hospital. She had been given ovulation injections for three consecutive months."


    "Ovulation needle?" Hua Sheng frowns slightly.


    I''m afraid the young lady doesn''t understand. Chuntao explains it specially.


    "Ovulation needle is to promote ovulation. Normal girls only row one egg a month, but if they have an injection, they will row several eggs in a month, which is usually done by pregnant people. And many female stars also like it, because it''s easy to have twins and twins. After all, the chance is high. But the master doesn''t know about it. It''s Zhang Qian who secretly went to the doctor to fight. It seems that she really calculated the master. "


    "Powerful." Hua Sheng only exclaimed that in order to be rich and prosperous, this woman really spelled it out.


    "Do you want to tell the master about this? If the master knows that Zhang Qian has cheated him, he will turn his face."


    Chuntao means to find a way to reveal to huazhenyue, who is a junior, something tricky, and turn them upside down.


    But Hua Sheng doesn''t think it''s right.


    She shook her head, "this method is not good enough. Although she did play a trick, but she was really pregnant. My father would not treat her like that. Besides, with Zhang Qian''s wisdom, he would soon be coaxed, and he would also scare others."


    "What can I do, miss? You won''t tolerate the birth of this child This is a bastard This will bring shame to the Chinese family, and my wife will be furious to death. "


    Chuntao is vaguely worried about her. If the scandal is broken, Huasheng will be involved in it. No one can escape it.


    "Let me see."


    Hua Sheng has a headache. She is not as ruthless as Hua Qing, but this child is really a problem that shouldn''t exist.


    So Huasheng was in a dilemma for a while and didn''t make a final decision.


    In Wang Junxian''s apartment, Hua Zhi rarely doesn''t have to start work, so she gave her assistant a holiday. She came here last night and didn''t leave this morning.


    It seems that he has taken this place as his home. Wang Junxian goes to work in the morning, remembers Hua Zhi at noon, and specially comes back to eat with her.


    But Hua Zhi can''t cook. She is used to being served.


    So Wang Junxian bought vegetables and offered to cook for her.


    Looking at Wang Junxian cooking in the kitchen, Hua Zhi felt a sense of happiness in her heart.


    She was so old and never had a good relationship, so she didn''t know that it was so beautiful to have a relationship.


    What''s more mischievous is that she stealthily took out her mobile phone, took a picture of her face and saved it.


    "There''s a lot of smoke here. Get out."


    Wang Jun takes a look at Hua Zhi and hurries.


    "I didn''t know you could make a good dish."


    "When studying abroad, I can''t get used to Western food. Of course, I made it myself. Jiangliu and Qin, Wan and Yu can both. It''s nothing."


    "Then they must have done better than you."


    Hua Sheng is coquettish behind him, holding Wang Junxian''s waist.


    "Don''t make any noise This is the kitchen. "


    "What''s wrong with the kitchen? It can also be snapped It''s called sentiment. " Hua Zhi really dares to say anything.


    Wang Junxian reluctantly smiles, turns the fire off, directly turns around and presses Hua Zhi on the wall, and comes to a pre meal movement.


    After drinking, Hua Zhi lolls on the sofa and watches TV.


    Wang Junxian picked up his coat after cleaning up the mess.


    "Are you staying tonight?" He asked.


    "To be determined. If there''s a temporary announcement, let''s go."


    "Well, it''s rare that you don''t need to make a film and have a good rest in the afternoon."


    "Come here." Hua Zhi''s hook.


    "Why?"


    "Let you come, and you''ll come. Cut the crap." Queen Hua Zhi''s temper has come up again. She''s overbearing.

 Chapter 336

    Wang Junxian is helpless, but this aunt, only towards her meteor walk.


    "Kiss me." Pointed to own face, Hua Zhi is coquettish.


    Wang Jun looks down and kisses gently.


    "And the mouth."


    Wang Junxian continued to kiss.


    "And the forehead."


    "And the nose."


    In this way, Wang Jun was obviously close to each other, and they rolled the sheets once.


    This time Wang Junxian''s physical strength is excellent. After he left, Hua Zhi''s legs were soft, and he couldn''t get out of bed at all.


    Wang Junxian is not so good. He often dozes off during the meeting in the afternoon. It''s such a shame for the first time.


    Of course, if you have a clear understanding, you will be kind enough to remind us that excessive indulgence is really bad, and kidney deficiency will occur.


    These two silly children, just like children, indulge in eating and having fun.


    On the other side, the river is not so lucky. This is a fairy at home. She should be coaxed to hold and spoil.


    But they can''t eat it yet, because they haven''t prepared for it. If they can''t get it right, they will give up all their efforts, so they can only come a little bit.


    Jiang Liu came back early today. He will be home at two o''clock in the afternoon.


    Take a teddy bear from the car. It''s about half a meter high. It looks silly and cute.


    "Here you are."


    "Why do you buy this? I''m not a kid?" Looking at the teddy bear, Hua Sheng was surprised.


    Spring peach and gingko all snigger, thinking, miss and uncle are more and more interesting.


    River flow is also not very good meaning, "when refueling, say what activities to do, I said no, not to give me traffic jams..."


    "No wonder."


    Hua Sheng laughingly takes over the teddy bear and holds it in her arms. In fact, she doesn''t like these things very much.


    I didn''t play when I was a child. She''s different from other girls.


    Others like Barbie dolls, beautiful houses, teddy bears and all kinds of trinkets as children.


    But Hua Sheng likes playing chess, divining, reading books, studying shareholders and listening to the history of various dynasties.


    So the first time I received a teddy bear, I was curious.


    Xiaohei seemed more excited and reached out his paw to scratch the teddy bear.


    When the river sees Xiaohei, it gets angry and directly holds him in its arms.


    Take the finger to point its head, "you boy still has the face to come back, is not in Xie Dongyang home endowment?"


    "Meow, meow, meow..." Xiaohei doesn''t know whether to pretend to be silly or to be cute. She mews twice in the river.


    "You have no conscience. Bai is so kind to you. You ran to Xie Dongyang''s house and gave it back to others. Why are you so ungrateful?"


    "Meow, meow, meow..."


    No matter what the river says, Xiaohei is meow meow meow.


    Hua Sheng leans on the sofa and is teased by both of them. For the time being, he has forgotten about the villa.


    After teaching Xiaohei a lesson, the river sits next to Huasheng.


    "A Sheng, my mother is going to hold a charity dinner to fight cancer in a few days. My mother is the sponsor, and the money raised that night will be donated to the cancer foundation. So she hopes you can go, too, to make a scene for her. Are you free?"


    "What day?"


    "This Thursday night at eight."


    "Yes, mom seldom asks me to participate in these activities. This time, I''m going." Hua Sheng has a good impression on her mother-in-law. She is not very difficult to deal with and seldom interferes with the affairs of the couple. She likes to talk about children when she comes back to dinner by chance. Hua Sheng is also used to it.


    "Well, I may not have time for you then, because my father and I are going on a business trip that day."


    "It doesn''t matter. I can handle it myself."


    "Good." River current kissed her a mouthful, can''t prevent, spring peach and gingko all hurriedly turn round to pretend not to see.


    In the evening, when the river flows out to find Qin Wanyu, Huasheng calls Chuntao at home.


    "Chuntao, do you think of a way to make Zhang Qian pregnant? Let me know. We don''t have to worry about the rest."


    As soon as Chuntao slaps her head, "Miss, you are smart. It''s a good way to kill people with a knife. The eldest Miss must find the second miss when she knows it. It''s just the second miss''s vicious heart. It''s estimated that Zhang Qian, the child, will not be able to protect him. Maybe the master will suffer."

 Chapter 337

    Hua Sheng has been tangled up for a long time, and always feels that it will be a bit demeaning to do so. Although she didn''t do it herself, she was behind the scenes after all.


    Can turn around and think again, Zhang Qian this woman''s conduct is not good, three views are not right, for money interests to seduce the husband of a woman, but also play a trick to conceive a child.


    It''s good to teach such a woman a lesson by destroying her family and wearing a green hat for her original wife.


    So Hua Sheng wants to come and go, and decides to let Chuntao disclose the news to Hua Feng.


    As for how Hua Feng and Hua Qing do it, that''s what they do. If they can tolerate it, they won''t move Zhang Qian any more.


    After all, let her do it by herself. She can''t do it. She''s not so cruel.


    And Hua Lin and Hua Zhi do not know the whole story from beginning to end. Hua Sheng didn''t plan to tell them either.


    This kind of thing is disgraceful in itself. The less we know, the better. And Hua Lin is still ill. Knowing this is also a psychological burden.


    After Chuntao received the order of the young lady, she went out quietly to do it.


    Hua Sheng copied Buddhist scriptures at home, hoping to accumulate some Yin and virtue for what she did today. After all, she believed in the reincarnation of cause and effect.


    At noon, ginkgo called, very worried, said that the store came to a big customer.


    Hua Sheng''s small shops are almost deserted, so she was surprised to hear that there were big customers.


    So I drove to the secret antique shop - you are the one.


    Hua Sheng left in a hurry, wearing only a camel cashmere coat, not even a hat.


    There was still light snow outside. When she came in, her hair was still covered with snow. It was very artistic.


    "That''s it, miss." Ginkgo whispered.


    Hua Sheng takes a look at the man sitting there drinking tea. He is in his forties, wearing a black coat, and he is not an ordinary person.


    "Hello, sir. I''m the owner of this shop. What can I do for you?"


    Hua Sheng took the initiative to walk over. The man got up and was very polite. "Well, our little master, I bought a fan here before and thought it was very well made. So let me see what else is good. Take one or two back. I just glanced at it. There are not many varieties, and There are few high-quality products. Are you temporarily out of stock or Hide the good things and don''t sell them? "


    Hua Sheng raises his mouth slightly after listening. I''m afraid that he''s here to buy something good. It''s really Big customers.


    "Is that the man who took the fan last time? She does have a good eye, but I''m curious about what she wants to buy. There are many kinds of antiques. At least one kind is needed, so I can do your business. "


    "My little Lord likes painting, drinking and reciting poems and inscriptions, so if you have a picture, a wine glass, a brush or a pen holder, we are all interested in it. Money is not a problem."


    "Let me see."


    Hua Sheng turns to sit on the chair, takes up the tea cup and ponders while drinking.


    "Gingko, open that box. There is an inkstone in it. Show it to this gentleman."


    "Yes, miss." Gingko took the key from the lady''s hand, went to the corner, opened an old box, and took out the ashless inkstone.


    "If the lady of your family likes it, she can take it back to have a try."


    "How to sell it?" That man doesn''t seem to know much about the goods, so he can ask about the price.


    "Since she''s a regular customer, I''ll give her an affordable price of 150000 yuan."


    Ginkgo in a side of the mouth, thought that the original hot broken inkstone valuable?


    "Can I take a picture of my little Lord and ask her what she means?"


    "Please." Hua Sheng is also good at talking.


    Then the man took a picture and sent it to him. After receiving another call, he turned it back. "Our little Lord said he bought it. Would you like to swipe the card or transfer it with the bank?"


    "Oh? Does she like the pictures very much? " Hua Sheng is also curious about this unknown guest.

 Chapter 338

    "Yes, our little Lord said, the shopkeeper has a good eye. This inkstone is very agreeable to her. 150000 is not expensive. It''s the price of friendship."


    "Well, it seems that they are the same people. Go to take this gentleman to swipe his card." Hua Sheng is in a good mood. It''s a piece of cake again. It''s so relaxing.


    After finishing the business, the master and the servant drove to ten li Chunfeng, and gingko was very gossipy on the way. "Miss, you said, if the second Miss knew that the master was out with a woman and was pregnant, she would have a bad nose? She is most afraid that someone will separate her family and give birth. "


    "Yes, she must be half mad at her temper." Hua Sheng raised his mouth.


    The first time Chuntao saw the young lady, she would have such a gloating expression. It can be seen that how much does she dislike the second elder sister?


    Hua Sheng doesn''t want to think about how Hua Qing is going to deal with her father.


    However, she soon came to the main venue of Jiangliu mother''s charity dinner. As a lady in the upper class, Jiangliu mother is also the chairman of the Municipal Women''s Federation foundation. She has always been motivated to do charity work and contribute to her husband''s and son''s cause.


    Hua Sheng specially bought a new evening dress, plain, not a little fancy, low-key not publicity.


    But the face value is too outspoken, with Hua Zhi''s words, even if is wearing the window screen, all can kill those coquettish bitch.


    The river is absent because of something.


    Hua Sheng and Hua Zhi came together. Chuntao picked up the car and drove the river Routh.


    The two sisters were originally high-value in appearance. When they entered the venue together, they were immediately surrounded by the media to take photos.


    Hua Sheng is wearing a blue evening dress, very conservative, holding a big handbag.


    Hua Zhi likes bright colors. She is wearing an orange open back dress and holding an Hermes platinum bag, which is full of atmosphere.


    Not far away, guests also praised Jiang''s daughter-in-law for her high beauty and temperament.


    After Hua Sheng and Hua Zhi are separated, they go directly to their mother-in-law. Hua Zhi is very familiar with herself and greets many acquaintances in the circle.


    "Mom."


    "A Sheng, what you wear today is too low-key. I told Jiang Liu to buy you a nice dress. Didn''t that boy buy it?"


    "No, I didn''t let it. There are many in my family. Besides, today is mainly charity. It''s always good to keep a low profile."


    Hua Sheng''s smile is just right, not as indifferent as when he first touched.


    Mrs. Jiang was very satisfied. At the beginning, she was worried that the five young ladies would be ugly, so she persuaded her son to divorce.


    Now it seems that it''s a good marriage. I''m afraid it''s thanks to my family?


    In fact, Xie''s family really regretted it. Mrs. Xie was present today with her daughter Xie Dongyao and her daughter-in-law Feng Yu.


    When they met Huasheng, they were also full of emotion.


    After chatting with her mother-in-law for a while, Hua Sheng said hello to the Xie family, and then just thought about the drink.


    I ran into a man. Hua Sheng was frightened and apologized, "I''m sorry."


    "I''m sorry. I''m reckless." The woman''s voice was a little hoarse, but she was very discerning.


    Hua Sheng raised his head and saw the woman opposite. Her delicate short hair was dyed bright red, which was especially sexy under the light.


    He is about the same height as himself, but he is thinner and even has a flat chest.


    Wearing a white casual suit, lotus root pink and diamond high-heeled shoes.


    Look at that face again, it''s very delicate. I don''t know whether it''s because of makeup or because the facial features are three-dimensional. It''s a bit of European and American woman''s taste.


    It''s not much different from her age. Hua Sheng was curious to see such a woman for the first time.


    "We..." Hua Sheng tries to think about it, and wants to search the memory.


    The woman picked up her eyebrows and waited for the following.


    "Have we met before?" Hua Sheng is sure that she is familiar with this woman, but she clearly hasn''t met before. The familiar taste only makes her superstitious.

 Chapter 339

    Hearing Hua Sheng''s question, the woman with short red hair was happy with a puff.


    "It''s so funny. Isn''t that the way men talk to each other? How can you..."


    "I''m not kidding. I really think you''re familiar." Hua Sheng is very serious.


    She folded her hands, held her handbag in a proper way, and stared at the woman''s face without a smile.


    The woman took a deep breath, put the Champagne Cup aside, and looked at Huasheng.


    "It''s said that the three-dimensional world we live in sometimes overlaps time and space. We have been to the parallel world in a moment, so we will be familiar with some places we haven''t been to, and familiar with some people we haven''t seen. In the previous life, it''s a bit far away, and who can remember that we drank the Mengpo soup after the previous life? But Maybe it''s really that you in the parallel world, and that I, are friends. That''s the way to explain it, right? "


    "You''re smart." Hua Sheng didn''t expect this woman to talk about three-dimensional space and parallel world.


    "Well, I''m bullshit. Don''t take it seriously."


    "Since we are friends in the parallel world, the world Is that ok? "


    For the first time in his life, Hua Sheng reached out to a woman to be a friend.


    The woman was also surprised. She seemed to know the identity of Hua Sheng.


    "How can he make friends with Jiang''s little grandma? I''m just an ordinary person, really ordinary Of course, if you don''t dislike it, I''m glad to meet you. "


    The woman slowly extended her hand and shook it with Hua Sheng.


    "Huasheng." Hua Sheng introduces himself.


    "Wind." She said.


    "Fengxi, is it a pen name or a real name?" Hua Sheng is slightly shocked.


    "It''s a pen name as well as a real name." She smiled brilliantly.


    "Then I''ve read your book." Hua Sheng likes reading since she was a child, and her taste is unique, so she is a little excited. Unexpectedly, the woman in front of her is a writer.


    "Oh? Which one have you seen? " The woman was curious, too.


    "I''ve read the relatively unpopular Book The Lost Beiliang Dynasty and the forgotten marks."


    Hua Sheng always likes to read books related to cultural relics, while Fengxi is a suspense novelist who writes stories.


    The only book published five years ago, called the lost northern Liang Dynasty and those forgotten marks, is not well sold and few people know it.


    But Hua Sheng has seen it, which is also a kind of fate in the dark.


    Listening to Hua Sheng, Feng Xi is more interested. "You have read such boring books."


    "No, that book is not boring at all. You wrote it well."


    "Thank you for your compliment."


    The two women got to know each other like this. They got to know each other very well when they met for the first time. Until Mrs. Jiang asked someone to come to Huasheng to start collecting money, she was shocked. Unconsciously, she had been talking with this woman for nearly half an hour, which had never been before. She usually didn''t say a word more with strangers.


    I have been looking at the back of Huasheng. Fengxi holds the wine glass and smiles, "today''s harvest is not small. The young grandma of Jiangjia is very interesting."


    Finish saying, she will be in the hands of the glass, a tilt and do, good wine amazing.


    Hua Sheng didn''t leave until the dinner was over. At that time, Hua Zhi had already left. Chuntao drove her home to have a rest.


    At this moment, some people can''t sleep.


    Hua Qing was furious when she learned that Zhang Qian was such a person. When she knew that she was pregnant with her father''s child, she was furious.


    "Shit, I''m going to rip that little bitch off." Hua Qing stares at her eyes and angrily knocks all the skincare products on the table to the ground, which is out of control.

 Chapter 340

    "What happened to my wife?" Liu Yuzhou took the newly washed clothes and prepared to put them on the clothes drying rack. Then he heard Hua Qing make a fire in his bedroom.


    "Go away."


    In the face of this man, she has no desire to share. Liu Yuzhou looks embarrassed and immediately closes the door and dare not ask more.


    Hua Qingqi, however, drove out all night and knocked at Hua Feng''s house.


    It took a long time for someone to open it. It was Liu Dekai.


    "Why are you here?" Seeing Hua Qing, Liu Dekai''s face turned pale with fear.


    "What are you afraid of? It''s not for you, my sister?"


    "She slept with the child." Liu Dekai squeezed in the door, and didn''t mean to let Hua Qing in. He was really afraid of this crazy woman.


    "Shout her up, I have something important."


    "What can I do for you tomorrow? She''s late and tired."


    "Well, I know my daughter-in-law is hurting. Why didn''t you think about my sister when you asked for a gun in the bar?"


    "Keep your voice down." Liu Dekai was shocked.


    "Get up, I''ll find it myself."


    Hua Qing didn''t want to talk to this man much. He pushed him open, went to the master bedroom and woke up Hua Feng from his sleep.


    Fifteen minutes later, Hua Feng, Liu Dekai and Hua Qing were all sitting in the living room, their faces were gray.


    "Second sister, is this right?"


    "Of course, I have a friend who has checked for me in the hospital for the birth examination of that little bitch. It''s been more than a month. Tell me about my father''s uneasiness in his age, and he has blocked our sisters. I''m so angry."


    "The old man did a good job. I didn''t want to take him Ah. " His father''s affairs, Hua Feng is really bad comment, scold also can''t scold, hit also can''t fight.


    Liu Dekai was also shocked, thinking that he could not see his father-in-law''s righteous face. He turned out to be a sneaky old fox.


    At a young age, I even have illegitimate children. It''s really It''s ridiculous.


    "What now?" Hua Qing''s hands encircled his chest, his head askew and his eyes stared.


    "It''s so sudden. I want to think about it. Otherwise, we will find three younger sisters, four younger sisters and five younger sisters, and hold a meeting to study them." Huafeng proposed.


    Hua Qing sneers, "do you dare to count on those three? The three of them don''t care about food. The group is our business. I''m tired and want to give them dividends. I''m drunk too. Besides, all three of them are irrelevant. Dad has an affair and illegitimate son. It''s the two of us who are threatened. Understand? The next boy in Wan''s life, can you guarantee that the group will not change? Do you dare say that you and I will not be removed from office by the uncles of dad''s joint board of directors? "


    "Here..." Listen to Hua Qing, Hua Feng is also shaken. It''s true that if Xiao San has a son, the Hua family will change.


    "In my opinion, it''s better to tell my mother to clean up my father." Liu Dekai proposed.


    Hua Qing glared at Liu Dekai. "What''s your idea? My mother is not in good health. If she makes a scene, she will be angry? What''s more, once there''s a big incident, some reporters know that the company will still shake when the incident goes out, and the stock market will fall gently, which will not be good, and it will be difficult to slow down in the future. This incident will definitely be handled in a low-key way. "


    The three did not work out anything until midnight, and Hua Qing left angrily.


    At the same time, the sleep is not good and Hua Zhi, she came back from work in the middle of the night and overheard a news.


    It is said that the noble family that cooperated with the Wang family has arrived in Jiangcheng today. Wang Junxian, as the host, entertained the father and daughter of the Yang family.


    The news also specially published the photo of Miss Yang, who also grows lotus in clear water.


    "Ma Dan, no wonder I don''t get wechat one day. I''ve got a new girl, scum man." Hua Zhi is sulking at home.

 Chapter 341

    In fact, the media exaggerates. The Yang family''s father and daughter are here, but they only have lunch with Wang Junxian.


    In the evening, they ate with other big guys. Miss Yang didn''t see Wang Junxian in private, but stayed in a five-star hotel with her father.


    And the reason why Wang Junxian is busy is that there is something wrong with the Wang family, which has become a mess.


    The reason is that an emerald bracelet of the old lady of the Wang family has been lost, which is worth more than 3 million yuan.


    The old lady likes it very much. One day after taking a bath, if she doesn''t know where to put it, it will disappear.


    The old lady was so angry that she decided that she had been stolen, so she called all the servants of the royal family to check.


    Wang Junxian''s sister, brother-in-law, parents and himself were also shocked.


    Even some of the family members who live nearby have come, which is comparable to the three Hall trial.


    The old lady of the Wang family is a person like the old prince. She is extremely difficult to deal with. Moreover, she has a very unreasonable temper. But because she is old, we dare not provoke her.


    So Wang Junxian didn''t send wechat to Hua Zhi, but Hua Zhi misunderstood what she had with Miss Yang.


    "Junxian, don''t you have a friend from the police station? Call the police and give me a good look. "


    "Grandma, it''s too late today. Can we talk about it tomorrow? You have a rest. "


    "No way. I can''t find the bracelet to rest my fart More than three million things, said no, no? Ah? How can there be such a bad luck If I know who took it, I will not spare it. " The old lady was in her chest at one breath, not thinking about sleeping at all. She decided to make a big fuss.


    More than a dozen servants, men and women, stand in a row in the Wang family. They are also tortured by the old lady.


    "Mom, it''s more than three million yuan. I''ll buy another one later. How about you?" Wang Junxian''s father sighed.


    "What do you know? Is that money? It''s meaningful. That''s what I bought in my sixty-six years. Now your father has been there for so many years. This bracelet is my only thought. I have to find it for three feet. " The old lady threw away the crutch severely, and the whole family was silent.


    Wang Junxian rubs his temples, but he is helpless.


    At this time, Hua Zhi sent a wechat.


    Hua Zhi: are you dead? There was no movement for a day.


    Wang Junxian: Yes.


    Hua Zhi: ha ha, it''s something. I think you have something to do with Miss Yang. How is it? Is it exciting to cheat on my back?


    Wang Junxian: Hua Zhi, what are you doing? Don''t make trouble, will you?


    Wang Junxian was tortured by his grandmother. He was really haggard. Hua Zhi''s tone made him more anxious.


    Hua Zhi: I make trouble? What do you think I am? Wang Junxian, you didn''t admit it when you lifted your pants, did you?


    Wang Junxian: Needless to say, it''s so ugly? Are you not voluntary?


    Hua Zhi: Yes, I''ll sleep with you only when I''m blind. Damn it, I''m blind. Get out of here, scum man.


    Wang Junxian:


    Wang Junxian is speechless. He doesn''t know what happened. He is scolded by Hua Zhi. The most terrible thing is that when the last ellipsis is sent, it shows that the other party rejected your message.


    This is the rhythm of Tuotuo being pulled black


    If it''s normal, Wang Junxian must drive to find Hua Zhi, but now


    As soon as he was about to turn around, he was shouted by the old lady, "Jun Xian, you can''t leave. You are the future head of the family. You have to solve this problem for grandma.


    Wang Junxian:


    In this way, Wang Junxian was entangled by the old lady and missed the opportunity to explain.


    The next morning, was a news screen, hot search has been high, or even explosive.


    Hot search topic is Huazhiling Van Gogh sweet CP.


    Who is Lingfan? It''s the hottest young student in the idol circle today. Yan value''s online acting online, a professional of Xianxia drama, once became popular because of his role in the Xianxia Shenju "Legend of Xianmo and Qixia".


    They are one year younger than Hua Zhi. There have been some scattered rumors between them, but none of them responded positively.


    Now, Hua Zhi actually responds positively to this, Hua Zhi says - Ling fan is a good man, and also my ideal type.


    After reading this sentence, Wang Junxian suddenly turned black.

 Chapter 342

    Hua Zhi said these words openly, which immediately caused the media''s crazy hype. Lingfan''s company is also cooperating with the hype and topic, which is a win-win situation.


    But Hua Zhi really didn''t expect to stir fry the heat, she just for the pure king of Qi.


    She thought that Wang Junxian would come to her immediately after seeing the news, but she was still disappointed.


    All day long, Wang Junxian did not move at all.


    At six o''clock in the evening, after watching a fashion show with her assistant, Hua Zhi was about to leave, and her mobile wechat rang.


    Hua Zhi was shocked at once, then turned on her mobile phone and was disappointed again. It wasn''t wang Junxian.


    Ling fan: Hua Zhi, how can''t you tell me in advance how hot it is? It''s too sudden.


    Hua Zhi: tell you in advance? Are you a bird?


    Ling fan: ha, don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean that. I mean, I will help you whatever you want. I will cooperate with you if you want to make a new movie.


    Hua Zhi: I''m not hyping new movies. I''m just upset recently.


    Lingfan: so clever? Me too, or Have a drink?


    Ling fan is famous, but he has never had a girlfriend. He once expressed his intention to further develop Hua Zhi, but there are no birds in Hua Zhi.


    Now he takes advantage of the hot iron to ask Hua Zhi to come out for a drink, and Hua Zhi actually agrees.


    What''s more, they went to the most obvious night spot, which was deliberately shot for the media.


    So at 8 o''clock that night, Weibo hot search was huazhilingfan.


    Paparazzi released photos of two people drinking in a nightclub, and many fans believed that they had a play.


    Wang Junxian was still working overtime at eight o''clock in the evening to deal with official documents. When he saw the news, his face turned cold.


    Later, I left my mobile phone aside and continued to work overtime, ignoring it.


    Since Hua Zhi wants to be a God-made woman, let her go. He is not idle either. There are many things to deal with every day. He has no time to coax such a woman.


    Wang''s old lady''s bracelet had already tormented the whole family. Fortunately, it was found under her bed at last, and then the whole family died.


    Hua Zhi and Ling fan have been drinking until ten o''clock. Wang Junxian is still quiet. Hua Zhi can''t sit down.


    "I''m a little drunk. I''ll go home first."


    "I''ll see you off." Ling fan vaguely wants to reach out to help Hua Zhi, but Hua Zhi skilfully avoids her. She doesn''t like to have any physical contact with these unfamiliar people.


    After rejecting Ling fan, Hua Zhi went back to her apartment directly. On the way back, she imagined whether that guy would wait downstairs or at her door?


    But until she opened the door into the room, did not see a ghost shadow, can not help but again disappointed.


    In fact, Hua Zhi has a good Eq. she has enjoyed a lot in the entertainment circle these years, but because she has never been in love and has no experience at all, she is easy to get to the top.


    And she was born with a lot of stars. Yes, she was held by her family at home, fans and companies in the entertainment circle, and friends in private.


    Such a goddess, who has a heavy burden of idols, can''t stand being ignored.


    After all, in her opinion, she and Wang Junxian are together. It is clear that she has suffered losses and that guy has taken advantage of them.


    At eleven o''clock in the evening, she couldn''t sleep, so she sent a wechat to Wang Junxian in a huff.


    Hua Zhi: are you dead?


    The premise is that she pulls people back from the blacklist first, but after waiting for half an hour without a reply, she angrily pulls the blacklist again, and then directly drops her mobile phone off the bed.


    Wang Junxian actually saw Hua Zhi''s wechat, but he really didn''t know how to answer such emotional questions. After all, he was also a person without love experience.


    In the morning of the next day, I saw that Weibo is still Huazhi, because Huazhi sent a Weibo at zero in the morning.


    It''s written on Weibo - in this era, it seems that everyone is very careful and only likes it superficially. Shallow to a quarrel to break up, a cold war to give up, shallow to even the news are lazy to return a, shallow to not really love each other, turned around, oh.


    After Wang Junxian read these words, his heart ached inexplicably

 Chapter 343

    To be honest, Wang Junxian never thought that Hua Zhi was such a nervous woman with such a sensitive side.


    More than two o''clock tweets in the morning indicate that she didn''t sleep well, is it because of herself?


    Wang Junxian knows that those words are said to himself, so Hua Zhi is to give up?


    Wang Junxian is a typical Capricorn man. He is always kind of work oriented. Before meeting Hua Zhi, he once thought that life is as complete without women.


    Later, she unexpectedly appeared. Unexpectedly, she had a skin relationship with him. With intimacy, her peaceful heart also had ripples.


    It''s just that he''s not very good at dealing with emotional matters, and he doesn''t want to be humble to please someone.


    The main thing is that in this cold war incident, he didn''t think it was his own bad work. He even thought, maybe their personalities were really inappropriate.


    In that case, it''s better to separate and treat each other well.


    So after Hua Zhi sent that kind of micro blog, Wang Junxian remained silent.


    Hua Zhi has been upset all day, and even wants to cry. She thinks of Wang Junxian''s love for her before. Looking at the cold now, she looks like two people, which makes her at a loss.


    After seeing the microblog, Hua Sheng sent her a message to ask what happened.


    Hua Zhi is also vague perfunctory a few words, after all, she and Wang Junxian things, few people know, maybe until break up, no one knows.


    On the other side, Hua Qing, with her eldest sister on her back, asked Liu Dekai out. They were afraid to open a room in the hotel.


    I can only drive to a farmyard in the suburb and find a private bungalow.


    Hua Qing is a woman with strong desire. She is only interested in her own enjoyment. So when they meet, she can''t wait to give a performance that is not suitable for children.


    Then I gasped in bed to empty myself.


    To tell you the truth, Liu Dekai is a face controller. At first, he slept with Hua Qing, holding his nose on his scalp.


    Later, I gradually felt a little bit, because Huaqing technology is pure and can really give him physical impact and satisfaction.


    But he knew that they were always interested.


    "Did my eldest sister tell you anything about that later?" Hua Qing asked.


    "I don''t think so. I don''t think she is in a good mood. You know, in this family, she has the best relationship with my father. Now the old man is like this, she must be very sad."


    "Sad has a fart to use, all threaten our rights and money, do not hurry to have action?"


    "Your elder sister can''t be ruthless. She has been struggling. She still wants to talk to our father?"


    "Stop it. Don''t let her scare you. You can''t ask Dad directly about it. The old man is very smart and can''t give him time to deal with us." Hua Qing pours.


    "Then what do you say?"


    "Whatever you do, I will never allow that wild seed, including that bitch, to be removed together."


    "You should not do too much. After all, life is the key to life. You should be careful in your identity." Liu Dekai is really afraid that Hua Qing will kill Zhang Qian and the baby in her stomach directly. After all, it''s a crime of killing people, so we should be cautious.


    "I''m not that stupid. I have other ways..."


    "Well, in a word, your elder sister and I don''t have any idea. It''s all up to you."


    Hua Qing loves to hear this. She reaches over and touches Liu Dekai''s chest. "Brother in law, seriously, you are better than my brother-in-law. I feel very comfortable with you. Have you ever thought about it? If we put my elder sister on the air, you can take real power by yourself. At that time, the Hua family is what we both said. You don''t want to see her face for life Right? "


    Liu Dekai is really a little moved by her saying The eyelids jumped, this point careful thinking, was also in the eyes of Hua Qing.

 Chapter 344

    Seeing that Liu Dekai doesn''t speak, Hua Qing continues to encourage him. "Actually, what does my elder sister say? She seems to you in front of outsiders, but once she arrives at our old house of Hua family, she will treat you as a dog, but she can understand. After all, you are not my elder sister''s favorite person. She may only like it Forget it, we won''t talk about the past. "


    Listening to Hua Qing''s words, Liu Dekai asked, "don''t say half of them. Go on, who is in her heart?"


    "My older sister has an ex boyfriend, you know?"


    "You know, it''s not the University nerd?" Liu Dekai''s face is not very good-looking. After all, it''s his wife''s love history.


    Hua Qing lights a cigarette and puts a big white leg on Liu Dekai.


    "Well, that''s the man. That''s my first love. My elder sister likes him very much. She wanted to elope at the beginning, but the family was very poor, and there were many brothers and sisters. My parents disagreed with him. It''s said that my elder sister gave birth to him, but I didn''t see it with my own eyes, so I didn''t dare to talk about it. I also once overheard my mother saying that she had a miscarriage before I knew it. She said that she had an abortion in a small clinic. My eldest sister was also ill for this. You should know that she has a very serious gynecological disease. "


    After that, Hua Qing glanced at Liu Dekai. As expected, his face could not be described with difficulty.


    "Go on."


    "In fact, there''s nothing to say. Young and frivolous, who hasn''t loved anyone? My elder sister changed a person after that. Yes, no one mentioned it later, but I think she''s OK with you. Although she''s no better than her ex boyfriend, it''s not good either."


    At this moment, Liu Dekai''s heart is already very upset. When he thinks that his wife has had a baby for his ex boyfriend, he feels nauseous.


    Then I don''t know if it''s revenge or anything, and I suddenly press Hua Qing under my body.


    "Well, I haven''t finished smoking. What are you doing..." Hua qingzui said that, but in fact, it still caters to Liu Dekai.


    In this way, the dog men and women went crazy for several times in a night. At dawn, Liu Dekai, a middle-aged old man, was almost hollowed out by Hua Qing. He felt weak and sleepy, but he didn''t continue to talk about his father-in-law and junior.


    In addition to dealing with Zhang Qian, Hua Qing is also vigorous, and has done a hot thing, which is to limit the financial freedom of Hua Zhenyue.


    She froze all the stock funds under huazhenyue''s name, stopped the credit card, and found out the private house money under huazhenyue''s name, which she transferred directly to her mother''s name.


    says that Hua Zhenyue can only spend five thousand yuan on WeChat and ten thousand yuan in Alipay.


    At first, he didn''t know. Until Zhang qianniandao said that he would buy some baby products for her child, Hua Zhenyue had intended to transfer 20000 Yuan directly to her via wechat.


    But a transfer found that the balance was insufficient, and then panic, changed a few cards or so.


    He had to pick up the phone and call the bank. The bank said that someone from Huajia group had frozen his card.


    He called Hua Feng again. Hua Feng didn''t know it. He called Hua Qing again, because the only one in the group was the two sisters.


    When Hua Qing received the call, she deliberately asked, "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    "Qing, why did you stop my card?"


    "Ah, there are some disputes with people in the company''s lawsuit recently. We are sued for high price. Where can I get used to them, I will confront them. You are not the legal person of the company, so they applied for freezing your assets, but it''s OK. When the lawsuit is over, it will be unfrozen. Now you can ask my mother for money, it''s OK."


    After that, Hua Qing hung up the phone. Naturally, Hua Zhenyue was suffering.


    "Husband, I''m going to buy spare parts for my baby. Won''t you help me?" As soon as Zhang Qian saw that the old man was still, she couldn''t wait to ask for money directly.


    "There''s something wrong with my card. You put it on yourself first, and I''ll fill it up later."


    When Zhang Qian saw this wechat, her face sank. "It''s stingy. It''s only when she says there''s something wrong with your card that ghosts believe it. Hum, it doesn''t matter if I don''t give it now. When I have a son, how can I disturb your Hua family?"

 Chapter 345

    Zhang Qian is determined to fight with the Hua family. Even if she finally gives birth to a daughter, she doesn''t plan to run away. It''s OK to extort 10 million yuan of alimony.


    Otherwise, it''s impossible to expect the old man to give her 10 million yuan just to sleep. Zhang Qian, in order to give birth to a boy, has eaten all kinds of sour food since she was pregnant. She also gives Hua Zhenyue an illusion that she is most likely pregnant with a boy and dotes on her more.


    Stop father''s card is only the first step, Hua Qing has not moved Zhang Qian for the time being, holding back the big move.


    Huasheng painted a woman in front of the painting board, the woman he met at the charity dinner that day. Her short red hair is very special.


    She tried to break her head, but she couldn''t remember where she had met her.


    Ginkgo came into the studio with a cup of black tea and snacks.


    "Miss, you said, Hua Qing has known for several days. Why is there any movement? Is it hard that she doesn''t want to take care of it? "


    "Hurry, let the bullet fly for a while." Hua Sheng opens his mouth lightly.


    "Ha, I think it''s very interesting. I didn''t expect that Hua Qing could bear it so much. I thought she would find Zhang Qian to tear her up if she knew the news." Gingko is often sneered at by Hua Qing, who knows that she is the worst woman in the Chinese family, so she has no good feelings for her.


    "The more static it is, the more desperate it is. Watch it It''s going to change. "


    Hua Sheng sighed a little, put down his brush and didn''t finish the painting.


    She is not in a good mood, because she is worried about how Hua Qing will deal with Zhang Qian.


    It''s not to sympathize with the little three, but if it''s really going to be particularly tragic, she still has some How to say, maybe guilt.


    After all, although Zhang Qian is guilty, the child is innocent, and it is true that she is pregnant.


    Hua Qing''s woman has never been soft. If she hasn''t moved for such a long time, there will be no good.


    I''m afraid Zhang Qian doesn''t know what to face?


    In fact, Zhang Qian is really carefree. She has been with huazhenyue for so long, and she is very careful about cheating. She feels that she has made it perfectly.


    Where to know, has long been stared at the child in the belly?


    In the afternoon, Hua Sheng went to the plastic surgery clinic and picked up Yu Ping.


    After she had a full face operation, it was frightening to wrap it in white gauze, just like the mummy.


    "It''s OK. I''ve tested her skin and it heals quickly. I believe it will be able to see people in one month''s recovery, but it will take half a year if it''s natural." The doctor told Hua Sheng.


    "Well, please." Hua Sheng hands over a red bag.


    "If I take the money, I won''t have the red envelope."


    "Keep it. It''s hard. Hua Zhi said that you have good medical skills. Several of her friends are doing it here. They are very satisfied. I believe that after Yuping recovers, it should also be good." Hua Sheng still trusts Hua Zhi very much. The person she introduces may not check it.


    Yu Ping is supported by Chuntao and gingko on Audi A8 of Huasheng. "Xiaosheng, I''m ok. Don''t worry." Yu Ping''s face is swollen into a pig''s head. She dare not look in the mirror.


    "There are recovery periods. You don''t have classes recently. Your grades are always very good. I''ll ask for a month''s leave for you. You can rest at ease. Just go straight to the final exam. And The school dormitory can''t live. There are too many eight people living there. I''m afraid that you will get wound infection. So I rented a single apartment near the school for you. It''s the kind of apartment with bags. Now I''ll send you there. You can cook by yourself. "


    "Xiaosheng, how can I repay you for treating me like this?" Yu Ping is very guilty, more self abased, because Hua Sheng is so kind to her, she always feels that she has nothing to return.

 Chapter 346

    Hua Sheng patted her on the back of the hand. "I don''t need your reward. Xiao Ping, you just need to remember one of my words and never forget your original intention. No matter what you become, you can''t lose yourself. In fact, there are many temptations in the world. Some people are called the efforts of power and money when they are not careful. Good hearts will be nibbled away a little bit. I don''t want you to be that way. "


    "I won''t, I know myself."


    Yu Ping''s EQ is very high. Hua Sheng''s meaning is instantly understood, and then she makes a guarantee.


    Hua Sheng orders gingko to take care of Yu Ping every three to five times. After all, she''s hard on her own. Now she''s recovering from plastic surgery and catching up with the winter. I''m afraid it''s inconvenient for her to go out.


    ginkgo make complaints about spring peach.


    "You said that our young lady looked cold, but her heart was very warm. At the beginning, the fourth young lady was ill and nobody cared. How many times did our young lady take us to the hospital? Now Yu Ping is a poor female loser. She has no friends at school, but she has helped her step by step. I don''t know if she will be grateful in the future. "


    Chuntao also smiled, "Miss, where do you need to be grateful? Miss is for her own sake. She has always believed in Buddhism, and her practice is a word of fate. "


    "Ah, it''s too profound. I don''t understand. Anyway My young lady is a good person. I wish I could serve her all my life. When I grow old, my young lady will grow old, just like those aunts serve the old lady. How nice. "


    Chuntao laughs and doesn''t answer. In fact, Chuntao and gingko come to Huasheng from childhood. They grow up together.


    Love naturally needless to say, but Chuntao knows that Huasheng won''t stay with them forever.


    I''m sure I''ll make arrangements for their own life events. However, spring peaches and gingko are not very old now, and it''s too late.


    Hua Sheng actually told Jiangliu about this.


    One night after they went to bed, Huasheng shrank into the river.


    "I have something to discuss with you."


    "Mrs. Jiang, please." The river reaches out and caresses her long hair, deliberately teasing her.


    In fact, Mrs. Jiang has become the name of the river standard show of love. Gao he and they all heard that they abused dogs.


    "Chuntao and gingko are both old, and they can''t stay with me all their lives. They are all selected by grandma in the orphanage. They don''t have family members, and they don''t want to find family members. I think you can help them to pay attention to whether there are suitable and promising young boys in the group, and introduce them. In case of this fate, wouldn''t it be better?"


    "Ouch, Mrs. Jiang of our family wants to be an old man." The river is very unexpected.


    Because Hua Sheng doesn''t like meddling.


    "It''s not that serious. I think they can have a good home even if they are older than their younger sister before me."


    The river nodded, "the idea is good, but They are all gone. Who will serve you? "


    "I''m not so delicate, I can take care of myself, and I can recruit some old aunts. I don''t choose any."


    "Well, I''ll keep this matter in mind. When I have time, I''ll see if there are any such people in the headquarters."


    Hua Sheng also said something about it, but the river is really on his mind.


    Later, every time he held an employee meeting, he would deliberately pay attention to some young and promising employees to see if it was appropriate?


    Even once at dinner, Jiangliu deliberately said to gingko, "there is a young engineer in our company who is responsible for program maintenance, with an annual salary of more than 1 million yuan. His parents are engineers and hard shell families. I see that they are growing well. Do you want to know gingko?"

 Chapter 347

    Ginkgo replied directly, "please ask elder sister Chuntao, she is bigger than me. I am still small. Don''t worry about it."


    River current:


    So, is this to be received by servant girl?


    Chuntao was not happy to hear it. "If I don''t leave the young lady, I will stay with her for another five years, at least after she has a baby."


    "Me too. I''ll wait for the girl to have a baby." Ginkgo also said.


    Hua Sheng wryly smiled, "you two silly girls, what are you waiting for? Fate is not waiting for you."


    But no matter what Jiangliu and Huasheng say, these two girls are not open-minded. They are dead hearted.


    Said many, Ginkgo biloba cried, asked Hua Sheng whether to drive away her?


    Where can Huasheng dare to say that, this matter is temporarily stranded.


    It should be said that in addition to the troubles of the Hua family recently, there is another person who also suffered, that is, Wang Junxian.


    Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi have been in a cold war for nine days. This is the first time they haven''t been in touch for such a long time since they met each other.


    I didn''t even make a phone call, send a wechat, or meet you.


    Hua Zhi in order to make himself not so uncomfortable, every day filming, received a lot of announcements, will be busy no time to sorrow.


    Wang Junxian is more ruthless. He went to Southeast Asia on a business trip.


    When you come back, you still have to work. Capricorn, the biggest job is always to work.


    They look calm on the surface, but they are suffering inside.


    Yang''s Qianjin did intend to develop, but he stopped after he was rejected by Wang Junxian. He was not a cheeky person, so he would not be entangled.


    After a talk, the old lady of the Wang family went to Jiuhua Mountain to pray for the Buddha with several aunts who were close to her.


    As soon as she left, Wang Junxian was much cleaner.


    In the evening, when the family was eating, Mrs. Wang suddenly asked her son, "Jun Xian, you and Hua Zhi are quite matched. Why hasn''t there been any movement recently? That girl is very good. Although she has a bad temper, our Wang''s young grandmother is a strong one. She can support her family with you instead of asking for a vase. "


    "Mom, I know my own business."


    "How old are you? What''s the number? If you don''t tell me, it''s no problem. Yes, look at people''s rivers and rivers. It''s almost half a year since you got married in a flash. It''s estimated that children will soon be born. I don''t know when I''ll be able to have a grandson, even if I don''t have someone else''s wife Jiang''s life?"


    "I''m full." Wang Junxian did not like to hear this, so he got up and left.


    I was looking for Qin Wanyu to have a drink and listen to songs. I didn''t think that I could meet Hua Zhi like this.


    Qin Wanyu and Wang Junxian are sitting on a second floor card bag.


    Hua Zhi''s friends just booked next door, so when Hua Zhi came, they happened to pass this table.


    "Ah, Hua Zhi." Qin, Wan and Yu said busily.


    Hua Zhi hears the voice, turns his head and is slightly stunned. It''s interesting to see Wang Junxian''s expression.


    "So clever?" Hua Zhi said to Qin, Wan and Yu.


    "Ah, I''ll have a drink with Lao Wang, listen to the music and sit together?" Qin Wanyu smiled at the invitation.


    "No, I came with my friends. You play."


    Finish saying Hua Zhi went next door, from beginning to end also have no bird king gentleman to show.


    Seeing the clue, Qin Wanyu looked sideways at the man beside him, "what''s the matter with you two? Isn''t the atmosphere right?"


    "Nothing." Wang Junxian picked up his glass and drank whiskey slowly.


    "No, there must be something wrong. Have you offended others?" Qin Wanyu felt that it must be Wang Junxian who did something wrong to provoke Hua Zhi.


    Hua Zhi looks at him this time. It''s different from that time when he ate hot pot at Jiangliu''s last time.


    "She''s the one who turns her face and doesn''t blame me."


    Finally, Lao Wang told the truth.


    "Merciless? What do you mean, you two Sleeping? " It is true that Qin, Wan and Yu are evil, but they are really right.

 Chapter 348

    Wang Junxian didn''t contradict Qin Wanyu''s saying, that is Default???


    Qin, Wan and Yu were so smart that they immediately understood what was going on. They stared at Wang for a long time.


    "Why?" He stared at Qin, Wan and Yu with a glass of wine in one hand, which made him uneasy.


    "Horizontal groove, horizontal groove, horizontal groove Yes, Lao Wang. How can you have it so early? You really deserve the title of old Wang next door. "


    "Get out of here. Don''t make any noise." Wang Junxian is really not in the mood to joke with him.


    Just now Hua Zhi looked at her eyes Ah


    Just for a moment, he saw disappointment and indifference in Hua Zhi''s eyes, and unfeeling.


    In fact, it''s really not a big thing, but why did they go to this step?


    In fact, love is simple and complex, depending on what you think.


    Women and men have different thinking logic. Women usually think that if you love me, you will come to me to coax me.


    Men will think that if you like me, you won''t leave easily, so at the end of the day, she didn''t look back, and he didn''t stay, which led to many tragedies.


    The eight trigrams of Qin, Wan and Yu are very popular. I''d like to know the story of Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi, but Wang Junxian''s character is absolutely impossible to tell.


    So the question is also a white one. Qin, Wan and Yu have been talking for a long time, and nothing has been gained.


    Finally angry straight up, "you don''t say is, that I ask Hua Zhi to go."


    "Go ahead and be careful of being kicked." Wang Junxian''s friendship tips.


    Qin Wanyu went to the next room with a smile and a drink. As soon as Qin Wanyu went, those girl friends of Hua Zhi suddenly flashed their eyes.


    Qin, Wan and Yu are good-looking, funny and humorous. The main thing is that they are rich. They are really super rich.


    In Jiangcheng, in addition to the four major families, it is the most famous one in Qin, Anhui and Henan. In just a few years, this immigrant has risen rapidly here.


    And the word-of-mouth is excellent. I never gossip with women.


    Once Gao he solved a 30 million yuan sports car in Qin, Anhui and Henan, but he didn''t know about the accident.


    When Qin Wanyu arrived, he smiled and said that it would be ok if people were OK. Then he took photos with Gao He.


    It''s also on the news. It''s a mentality that people admire.


    From that time on, we all know that Qin Wanyu is a hero, but usually there are too few people who can get close to him, and the chance to meet is too difficult.


    So as soon as Qin, Wan and Yu passed, all the women surrounded them.


    One of them is a little flower who is very popular recently. He is famous for playing silly white sweet idol drama. He is very pure. He is 1.7 meters tall. He laughs and has dimples.


    The most important thing is that her fame is not small, and she can come to take photos with Qin Wanyu.


    Qin Wanyu was embarrassed. "You''re against the big star. I''m a common people. Would you like to take a picture with me?"


    "I''ve admired you for a long time. I have to take photos."


    In this way, Qin Wanyu didn''t come here to talk to Hua Zhi in a hurry, so they were surrounded by them.


    Hua Zhi is quite clear. She is holding a bottle of Budweiser, watching the singer singing, and thinking of the man sitting next door, her heart is tingling


    In this way, until the end of the night, the two groups went out.


    Hua Zhi didn''t drink less. She walked with some "s". Fortunately, she had friends to help her.


    "Hua Zhi doesn''t drink less. You should go and say hello." Qin Wanyu watched the drama all night, but he couldn''t go on watching it. He urged Wang Junxian to say something.


    Wang Junxian tangled for three seconds and walked slowly towards Hua Zhi.

 Chapter 349

    Can have not come to front, see Hua Zhi a stagger toward the front step to fall down.


    Wang Junxian''s hands were quick to catch her, his fingers touched the soft body, and the familiarity came back.


    Although they didn''t spend a long time together, they really didn''t sleep less and often spent the night.


    So we know each other''s taste very well, especially Hua Zhi''s sleep is very sticky, and he often hugs Wang Junxian like an octopus.


    Hua Zhi was picked up, turned his head to look at him, and then a little awake.


    She didn''t speak, just shook off her arm and pushed Wang Junxian away.


    "Get away from me, don''t touch my mother."


    Such a scolding made Wang Junxian a little embarrassed.


    Hua Zhi''s friends quickly explained, "Wang Shao, Hua Zhi is drunk, I''m sorry, you don''t know her."


    "It''s OK. You can come back. I wanted to say hello. She''s drunk like this. It''s meaningless."


    Wang Junxian said to turn around, but Hua Zhi is more angry.


    Straight up, grab the collar of his shirt from behind, dead.


    "What are you doing, Hua Zhi?" Her best friend thought she was crazy about drinking. After all, she didn''t know the relationship between them.


    "Son of a bitch, I look down on you."


    "Well, look down on it." Wang Junxian didn''t look back either. He lowered his head and didn''t speak much.


    Hua Zhi tears in her eyes, "MD, I''m really unlucky. Ha ha, it''s a painful lesson You are cruel. You wait for me. "


    In fact, Hua Zhi clearly wants to say something between them, but when he exports it, he becomes a swearing and a threat.


    However, it also conforms to her character. Wang Junxian is not angry, knowing that she is upset.


    "Come on, Hua Zhi, let''s go quickly. Don''t lose face. There will be a reporter to steal the picture."


    Several girlfriends even pulled Hua Zhi to get on the car. Wang Junxian just got away and went back to Qin, Wan and Yu.


    "You''re so angry with her..."


    "Yes, so it''s not clear that a woman''s real body is better to be single Why should we fall in love? Is mobile phone not fun or not good to drink? " Wang Junxian talks to himself.


    Qin Wanyu laughs in three seconds


    "Smile NIMA?" The king stared at him.


    "Lying in the trough, if the river hears it, it''s crazy to laugh. Hahahaha, you and he don''t fall in love for eight hundred years, fall in love, and talk about how they feel Fortunately, this is a time period. If we talk about three or five years, no book will be published to commemorate it. Then you will be Shakespeare. "


    "Go away, don''t say, go home to sleep."


    Wang Junxian is not in a good mood, so he has no mind to joke. After Hua Zhi left, he also called Dai Jia back home.


    On the other hand, Xie Dongyang hasn''t seen Hua Sheng for a long time, because Hua Sheng doesn''t go to school recently.


    So he didn''t have a chance. It''s not good to make an appointment alone.


    Especially after the relationship with Huasheng is closer than before, he can''t wipe off his face and dare not show his face.


    So after a long meditation, I finally found an excuse.


    "Hua Sheng, I have something for you. Can I see you?"


    One morning on Wednesday, Xie Dongyang sent wechat.


    As soon as Hua Sheng was about to have nothing to do, he was invited out.


    They met in a coffee shop. Xie Dongyang wore a light blue cashmere coat and a big brand scarf. They were very fresh.


    Huasheng is more casual. In order to keep warm, she only wears a long black down jacket, which is tightly wrapped from head to foot.


    "I heard that you have cold disease?" Xie Dongyang asked her directly.

 Chapter 350

    Hua Sheng nodded, "yes, there is."


    "How did you get it?" Xie Dongyang used Hua Sheng''s illness as his opening remarks, which naturally cut into the topic.


    "As a child, my grandmother said it might be a belt."


    "I have asked many authoritative doctors about this disease, and they all said that although it was not fatal, it suffered a lot."


    "Yes, chills."


    Xie Dongyang took a look at her and took out a handbag from behind, which seemed to be full.


    "I don''t think you can carry it. I''ll take you to the car later."


    "What?" Hua Sheng looks at his handbag.


    "It''s not valuable. You can take it. It''s medicine."


    "As expected, it''s a medicine factory. Deliver the medicine." Hua Sheng smiled. After hearing that it was medicine, he had no psychological burden. He took the initiative to open the bag and showed it.


    There are three kinds in total, the first one is warm palace cold dispelling foot powder, the second one is secret cold dispelling navel warming pill, and the third one is ginger sugar licorice lemon tea.


    "Is this...?" Looking at these packages, Hua Sheng felt that they were not quite like those of the pharmaceutical factory, and there was no sign of the national drug standard on them.


    "It''s not for sale."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s not for sale. It''s the synthetic medicine that I asked Professor Fan to take from the Northwest for you. There is wormwood in the pickled foot powder. It works well. The navel warming pill is more interesting. You put the small pill on the navel every day, and then seal it with a sticker. Professor Fan said that the navel is a very important acupoint, which can quickly absorb the medicine. This is still the conclusion that the baby obtains the mother''s nutrition through the umbilical cord, although the official hasn''t recognized it. But many people are using it, and the effect is very good. In the end, this one is more common. Ginger and brown sugar can help you dispel cold and replenish blood. Licorice can clear away heat and detoxify, and lemon can also detoxify. You can drink it as a health tea. "


    "I don''t like licorice. It smells bad." Hua Sheng''s light opening.


    "I know, so I asked Professor Fan to improve many times. I also tasted it. He said that the taste of lemon can cover up licorice. It won''t be so hard to drink. You go home and try. If you can''t stand it, it doesn''t matter if you lose it."


    "Thank you."


    Hua Sheng is a person who is not very expressive. Xie Dongyang specially designed these drugs for her. It is impossible for her to say that she is not moved by the health care drugs for her illness.


    "Thank you. What should I do? You used to help me so much. I''m paying you back."


    "Xie Dongyang."


    "Yes?"


    "Not in the future." Hua Sheng''s voice is very light.


    Xie Dongyang''s face stiffened.


    "What''s the matter? Will the river say you? "


    "No, it''s nothing to do with the river. I just think that you don''t want to be so kind to me. It''s impossible for me and you. I don''t want to make ambiguity. When you are using the spare wheel as well, there is no blue face confidant in the world. At least there is no blue face confidant here. My world is very simple, not black or white. Since you are not the one I like, I don''t want to hang you. I have to make it clear to you that I won''t like you, so don''t waste time and energy on me. It''s not worth it. "


    Although Huasheng has refused directly before, it has never been so formal.


    These words will certainly hurt people, but it must be said that Hua Sheng hates being unclear.


    We can''t give Xie Dongyang hope, let him stick to it, it''s not fair to the river.


    Just that day when the river came down from Zhong Cuishan with her back, she had secretly decided that she wanted to be with the river.

 Chapter 351

    Although he had psychological preparation for a long time, Xie Dongyang felt very sad when Hua Sheng said these words by himself.


    After all, before I said it, I always had a little fluke. Now even this fluke has been destroyed. Huasheng is really a person who doesn''t give others any hope.


    "Hua Sheng, I know you and Jiang Liu are not together because of love. If I guessed correctly, you should not be with him now..."


    Hua Sheng was a little shy and bowed his head, but his attitude also implied that Xie Dongyang''s guess was right.


    Of course, Xie Dongyang only guessed from Huasheng''s character. Huasheng is such a traditional person, and will not easily have a relationship with the river.


    So he guessed that they hadn''t come that far, so he had hope.


    "So some words are not too full. Maybe at last you will find that the person who suits you is me, not Jiangliu. I may be a born optimist. I think that as long as I have a breath to live, nothing is absolute, and nothing is impossible."


    "Why do you have to?" Hua Sheng felt that he was too embarrassed.


    "It''s OK. I like you. It''s my business. It''s none of your business. You don''t have to worry about it. Of course, I like you. It''s ok if you don''t respond. I will continue to like it. Please remember to use the medicine. If the effect is good, share the effect. I''m going to mass produce it."


    "Oh, you take me as a mouse?" At last, Hua Sheng relaxed.


    "Well, that''s right. Come on, duplicant."


    Leaving this sentence behind, Xie Dongyang got up first. The gentleman settled his account and left.


    Hua Sheng, carrying the medicine given by Xie Dongyang, also got on the car and returned to the spring breeze for ten li.


    Xie Dongyang''s medicine, Huasheng does not doubt the curative effect, so we really have to use it seriously.


    And also let Chuntao do the record, the subtle changes after medication, for Xie Dongyang reference.


    In fact, before Xie Dongyang took these medicines to Hua Sheng, he had already asked a hundred people to try them. After preliminary feedback, they were given to her.


    Xie Dongyang likes her so much. How can she bear to be a mouse?


    But in this way, Hua Sheng will be less burdened. This is also Xie Dongyang''s routine.


    After Xie Dongyang separated from Huasheng, he went to the company for a round and went back to the old house when he found nothing to do.


    The old house is just about to have a meal. It''s very lively, and it''s a coincidence that Xie Ning was also sent back by her piano teacher.


    "How can Ning Ning come back so early?" Lady Xie saw her granddaughter and picked her up.


    "I didn''t think Ning Ning Ning was in the right state just today. After learning for half an hour, my face turned red. I quickly took a temperature test, but I had a fever. I posted a antipyretic for her on my own initiative, and then I fed a little antipyretic. After a rest, I quickly sent it back. I asked her where to go. She said her parents were in the company and she would go back to grandma''s house. "


    "Yes, my son and daughter-in-law are very busy these days. My little heart has a fever."


    Mrs. Xie''s heart ached when she heard that her granddaughter had a fever.


    "Miss Dong, please sit down." Mrs. Xie didn''t forget to call the child''s teacher.


    Xie Dongyang just washed his hands downstairs and saw Dong Yingying have some accidents.


    After hearing the reason for her coming, she nodded, "thank you for your hard work, Mr. Dong."


    "No, this is what I should do. Didn''t Mr. Xie go to the company today?" When Dong Yingying saw Xie Dongyang, her eyes were full of energy.


    "Ah, if the company is not busy, it will come back for a meal."


    "Mr. Dong, it''s just that you stay for lunch." Mrs. Xie is very enthusiastic.


    "How can that mean? I''d better go. " Dong Yingying is a little restrained. She wants to get up with her bag.


    "Teacher, you stay." Xie Ning''s voice is tearful. Children like teachers. After all, Mr. Dong is gentle and beautiful, and he is patient in his lectures.

 Chapter 352

    Dong Yingying wants to stay, but she takes a look at Xie Dongyang''s reaction.


    Xie Dongyang saw that she was looking at herself, so she had to say, "let''s stay for a snack, when we express our thanks to you."


    "Yes, stay. The child likes you so much." Mrs. Xie is sincere.


    Dong Yingying just smiled and said, "then I''ll be more deferential than obedient. I''ll give you more trouble."


    "Dongyang, you sit with Mr. Dong for a while. I''ll go upstairs and take a bath for Ning Ning Ning and change clothes."


    Mrs. Xie doesn''t trust her granddaughter. She takes the maid upstairs and helps her grandson take a hot bath.


    Suddenly, only Xie Dongyang and Dong Yingying were left in the huge restaurant.


    Xie Dongyao and her father are in the greenhouse in the back garden, trimming the branches and leaves of her delicate orchids.


    Xie Yun dotes on the little girl to the extreme, saying that her daughter is her father''s little padded jacket, which is true.


    Now Xie Dongyao survived. When he came back, Xie Yun spent more time with her daughter to do some interesting things in life and enjoy the happy time of her father and daughter.


    "Yao Yao, do you think which school you''re going to continue your classes?"


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I''d like to stay for a while. Let''s finish the new year."


    "You are so lazy that you become a rice bug." Xie Yun smiles.


    "Ha ha, if I become a rice bug, my father will keep me for life..."


    After Xie Dongyao''s construction, he started to play with his father and played a short video with him.


    I made such a story specially


    Do you have a car? My father has.


    Do you have a room? My father has.


    Do you have any savings? My father has.


    So what do you have? I have my father.


    Xie Yun''s acting with her daughter is really similar. After the father and daughter finished filming, they uploaded to the new media platform. The click through rate is very high.


    After receiving the praise from Qin and Wanyu, Xie Dongyao immediately returned to the customs and sent a private letter, "Hey, do you play some music in Qin and Wanyu?"


    But Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t go back. They were probably offline.


    In the living room, Dong Yingying tries to find a topic to chat with Xie Dongyang.


    "Mr. Xie, the jade dew from your company is super easy to use. I have used several bottles and recommended many friends around me to use it. Everyone said that the sex price is very high."


    "Thank you." Xie Dongyang is very polite.


    "After Miss Hua Zhi''s endorsement, it seems that the sale is more popular. You and miss Hua Zhi It is... " Dong Yingying actually wants to ask in a roundabout way, is Xie Dongyang in love with Hua Zhi? Because the media had previously revealed that they had a good personal relationship, and they were photographed eating together.


    If Hua Zhi talks to Xie Dongyang, Dong Yingying feels hopeless.


    After all, Hua Zhi is so good-looking and famous. The most important thing is that Hua Zhi was born in a famous family of Hua family, and Xie Dongyang was the only one who was in the right family. They can''t make the girls below feel sour.


    "Hua Zhi and I are good friends, but not lovers."


    Xie Dongyang knew what she wanted to ask and explained it.


    Dong Yingying is in a good mood.


    "It turns out that those reports are all scribbled, but what kind of report do you like, Mr. Xie?"


    "I ah, I am more superficial, I like good-looking, big chest, good figure, the best technology is also good." In fact, Xie Dongyang said these words on purpose. She wanted to let the female teacher go back in case of difficulties, so what she said was very explicit.


    I didn''t expect Dong Yingying to be more brave after hearing the rare words, "I''m 36d."


    "Ah? Xie Dongyang''s face is muddled.


    "But the technology is good. I don''t think so. I''m still a C woman. If President Xie wants to, I can give it to..."


    Dong Yingying said that she was biting her lips. Maybe she didn''t want to miss the chance to get along alone.


    It''s a pity that Xie Dongyao and Xie Yun opened the door at this time and interrupted her.


    "Well, Dad, it''s just time for you to come back. It''s almost dinner." Xie Dongyang hurriedly gets up and makes a false alarm. Otherwise, he will die of embarrassment.


    "Why is there a big beauty in our family? Brother, your new girlfriend?" Xie Dongyao doesn''t know Dong Yingying, so she talks nonsense.

 Chapter 353

    Without waiting for Xie Dongyang to speak, Dong Yingying hurriedly waved her hand. "No, I''m only Xie Ning''s piano teacher. She had a fever when she was learning piano today, so I sent her back in advance."


    "Ah, it turned out to be Miss Ning, disrespectful and disrespectful."


    Xie Dongyao spits out her tongue and dare not speak disorderly. She follows her father to the door. Xie Yun hears that her granddaughter is ill and can''t care about anything else. She goes upstairs to see her.


    Xie Dongyao stayed in the living room to greet Mr. Dong, which made Mr. Dong feel embarrassed to talk about some private topics with Xie Dongyang.


    Xiejia''s lunch is very rich, and the meat and vegetable collocation is very comprehensive. The nutritionist and chef are top-notch, and they are not picky, so they have all colors and flavors.


    But when Dong Yingying came for the first time, she must be embarrassed to eat too much, so she was full after a few bites.


    The reason why she is willing to stay is that she wants to find an opportunity to get close to Xie Dongyang, and that she wants to give her family a good impression and let them all like her, so as to increase her success rate with Xie Dongyang. In fact, Dong Yingying''s idea is very close and realistic. She is closer to the door of Xie''s family than liang Xiaoxiao.


    Dong Yingying left Xie''s house in front of her. As expected, Mrs. Xie said, "Dongyang, I think this teacher Dong is good."


    "Not bad." Xie Dongyang has no expression.


    "Do you want to think about it? Listen to your sister-in-law. It seems that the girl''s family is also good. She''s a good scholar."


    "No consideration." Xie Dongyang refused while playing the game.


    "Why, look at that girl. She''s tall enough. She''s knowledgeable. I just asked Ning Ning. Ning Ning also said that this teacher is very gentle."


    "Ning Ning is a child. What does she know?" Xie Dongyang despises it.


    "You say something about his father." Seeing that her son was not serious, Mrs. Xie asked for reinforcements.


    Xie Yun couldn''t see Xie Dongyang, the second son, before. Later, after that incident, he knew that this kid was capable, so he didn''t bother him so much.


    "Let''s deal with his own private affairs. We don''t care." Xie Yun didn''t want to interfere in the child''s marriage.


    What was given at the beginning, he himself has been stirred yellow, can''t hold that heart.


    Mrs. Xie wanted to say something, but Xie Dongyang didn''t give her a chance. She got up and left.


    To be honest, whether it''s Mr. Dong or Mr. Wang, Mr. Zhang or Mr. Song, he has no idea.


    His heart has always been on Hua Sheng, so he can''t listen to what the elder said at all. If he listens, it''s not Xie Dongyang.


    In the afternoon, Xie Dongyang met with leaders of several municipal governments and talked about the development of marginal land.


    After a drink at night, his driver drove him back to the villa.


    He couldn''t sleep by himself, so he sat on the sofa and watched TV all the time.


    His little white cat will be coquettish, directly into Xie Dongyang''s arms, obediently lying down.


    There is an idol play on TV, in which the hostess says to the No. 2 man, "it''s not sweet to make a change. Why do you embarrass me and yourself? The true meaning of love is actually the person you like, and she just likes you, so I hope you can stop being persistent and find the one who is in love with you. "


    After hearing this, Xie Dongyang sighed and said to Xiaobai, "Xiaobai, do you think I really shouldn''t like Shengsheng? Is the river the only match for her? Don''t I deserve it? "


    Xiaobai mews and doesn''t know what it means. At this time, the mobile phone rings.


    Xie Dongyang picked up the phone and frowned slightly. Yes, just a moment later, when he wanted to give up Chengquan Huasheng and Jiangliu, things changed again.

 Chapter 354

    After Xie Dongyang answered the phone, he couldn''t bear to ask the man to talk directly at home.


    It''s Xie Dongyang who sent out to secretly investigate the river black material. This time he really brought back useful information.


    "Boss."


    "Sit down."


    Xie Dongyang nodded and sat face to face on the sofa with the man.


    Xiaobai may also know that he has something to do. He jumped down wisely and went upstairs to play.


    Xie Dongyang took a look at the man. "You''ve been out long enough this time, OK? Talk about it. "


    "Thanks for the boss''s trust in me, this time I really got something. Unfortunately, I''m insulting my life. Come and have a look at this."


    The man took a picture out of his arms of a girl who looked only seventeen or eighteen years old.


    They are very good-looking, with large eyes, high eyebrows, and a face with edges and corners.


    She smiled brilliantly, wearing the unique forehead ornament bead chain of ethnic minorities, with red and blue superimposed, atmosphere and exotic style.


    "This is..."


    Xie Dongyang dare not confirm, only dare to say half.


    "This woman is the mysterious girlfriend of the river."


    "No, this woman looks so small." Xie Dongyang tilted his head.


    "Boss, this is an old picture eight years ago. The woman is 26 years old now. That picture is still 18 years old."


    "I see." Xie Dongyang nodded.


    Xie Dongyang looked at the photos carefully. She was really a beauty, but not a type he liked.


    This woman is a minority at first sight, but her skin is not black at all. Instead, she has a delicate breath between her eyebrows, like a flower blooming on the plateau.


    "This woman is a little familiar It looks a bit like... " Xie Dongyang can''t remember for a while.


    "Like ronjoma." Said the man for Xie Dongyang.


    Xie Dongyang immediately slapped his forehead, "yes, it''s her. I remember that about a long time ago, there was a tour to Sichuan Tibet route for a while. At that time, the network was still so developed. He took a picture of a Tibetan woman''s face with a SLR camera, and then became popular on the Internet. Later, in order not to be disturbed, the whole family moved to a far-reaching place in the Tibetan area to avoid looking for tourists and journalists. At that time, I also said that the girl was very handsome, and I didn''t know who would be lucky to marry her. Would Jiangliu be the girlfriend of wanghong? "


    "No, I know that Wang Hong, but that girl has already married and had children. She lives a life of ordinary herdsmen in the Tibetan area. The mysterious girlfriend of Jiangliu is Zhuoya."


    "Zhuoya, as expected, is a Tibetan?"


    The man shook his head. "It''s not Tibetan. It''s the descendants of the marriage of Tibetan and Yi people. It''s not Tibetan or Yi. In short, it''s ethnic minorities."


    "Where did you find all this information?" Xie Dongyang is a little excited.


    "As a tourist, I have traveled all over the area of Lingchuan, visited many Tibetan herdsmen and Yi villages, inquired about many local people, and found out something."


    "Is she dead? She was covered up by the Jiang family after falling down the cliff with the river?" Xie Dongyang asked nervously.


    If Jiangliu and his family really kill such an innocent girl, then he must tell Huasheng to let her leave those black hearted talents.


    "No one knows Zhuoya''s whereabouts. I don''t know if she is dead or alive. I didn''t see her body or cemetery at that time. I don''t know if it was the Jiang family who dealt with it in private, or if she lived but changed her surname in secret. In short, her whereabouts became a mystery. But it is certain that she is indeed Jiangliu''s ex girlfriend, because she and Jiangliu are from a university, just because there is not much time in school, so there is no sense of existence. But the fact that she went to travel with Jiangliu to the cliff is absolutely true. It''s true that Jiang''s family did everything to cover up the fact. They are all stone hammers. "


    Xie Dongyang nodded. His mood became more complicated again. He dismissed the man.


    He picked up his mobile phone and sent a wechat message to Huasheng, saying only one sentence.


    He said - if there is predestination, I want to live with you forever. If there is no predestination, I will protect your life.

 Chapter 355

    Xie Dongyang''s words are from the bottom of his heart. Maybe the ink has been squeezed out over the years. He doesn''t expect Huasheng to reply to them.


    However, a minute later, Hua Sheng replied.


    It''s just that when you open it up and see it clearly, you''re going to have embarrassing cancer.


    There''s only one sentence in the reply - I''m Jiangliu, she''s sleeping.


    It''s not that Jiangliu intentionally expressed his gratitude to Dongyang. Jiangliu and his rivals have never been so naive. Jiangliu really describes it as true.


    The situation is that Hua Sheng has fallen asleep. In order to avoid nightmares, Jiang Liu has been sleeping with her, holding her, and even getting up at night to cover her.


    And Jiangliu doesn''t want to see Huasheng''s mobile phone privacy, but coincidentally, just when Jiangliu wants to see it, he just sees Xie Dongyang''s wechat.


    He was also confused about whether to reply, so it took him a minute to reply.


    The first is to swear sovereignty. The second is to embarrass Xie Dongyang.


    Hua Sheng''s mobile phone doesn''t have a password, so he can unlock it, but after replying, he begins to regret again. What if Hua Sheng wakes up angry?


    So the first thing in the morning is to be frank and lenient.


    "A Sheng, I took your mobile phone last night. I want to see what time it is. Thanks for sending you wechat. I''ll read it."


    "Well, then?" Hua Sheng is still half asleep and half awake.


    "Then I read it and was a little jealous, so I replied to him."


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter."


    Unexpectedly, Hua Sheng''s reaction was very flat, because she knew that there was nothing between her and Xie Dongyang, so the river looked and went back.


    "Are you not angry?" River trial.


    "Why be angry?"


    "I thought you''d blame me for watching your privacy."


    "You didn''t mean it. I''m sure you''re not like that." Hua Sheng said.


    As soon as the river is excited, it presses her under the body and kisses her wildly Almost out of control.


    Hua Sheng actually said that she believed him, which made the river very happy. What kind of character is Hua Sheng? How many people can she trust?


    "You start, don''t let Chuntao see..." Finally, Hua Sheng pushed the guy away with a red face.


    Then she tied up her long hair and took a look at the wechat sent by Xie Dongyang last night.


    "Xie Dongyang is going to fight me to the end." River said.


    "It''s OK. Let him go." Hua Sheng faintly left her mobile phone aside. She said yesterday that Xie Dongyang, who is so big, should be able to understand.


    In the future, Hua Sheng doesn''t want to take care of her. She just needs to take care of her heart, and the world will be peaceful.


    "Do you have any plans for today?"


    "Not for now."


    "Then can I ask you to go to the musical?"


    "So elegant?" Hua Sheng looks at him with a light smile.


    Jiang Liu takes out two tickets for the musical from the drawer and hands them to Hua Sheng. "This was bought by a friend half a month ago. The first row is the best viewing area. The reason why he chose this musical is that there is a violin solo in it, which is your favorite tune."


    "You know the violin I like to listen to?" Hua Sheng is a little surprised.


    "Beethoven''s virus"


    "how do you know?" Hua Sheng looks at him in amazement.


    "I''ve heard of your CDs."


    Hua Sheng:


    Well, what Hua Sheng didn''t expect was that Jiangliu still had leisure to listen to the CDs she hadn''t heard for a long time. Here


    "So, are you free at night? It starts at six. "


    "If you are free, Mr. Jiang will invite you. You have to face it." Hua Sheng did not know what time he learned leather.


    The river looks at her like spring water.


    At this moment, Hua Zhenyue finally dialed the number in some difficulty.


    After a long time, Hua Lin''s voice came out, "Dad..."

 Chapter 356

    "Xiaolin, would you like to meet me? Dad wants to see you."


    When Hua Lin got married, she didn''t have a ceremony or invite her parents. Only Hua Sheng and Hua Zhi were witnesses in the hospital. She and Bai Hao simply confirmed.


    After leaving the hospital, she lived in the two bedrooms bought by Bai Hao loan and lived a warm and peaceful life. Maybe because she knew that her time was running out, Hua Lin cherished it very much.


    But Hua family, she didn''t go back once, not because she was cruel, just because her parents didn''t like Bai Hao very much and didn''t want to add blocking.


    Now my father offered to meet me. Hua Lin was surprised at first. After half a day''s struggle, she slowly agreed, "OK, Dad."


    When Bai Hao went to work, Hua Lin changed into a heavy down jacket, went out after being fully armed, and wore a mask.


    Because of the disease, her immune system has a low anti-virus ability, so Bai Hao would like to let her go out, especially in such a cold winter.


    In a western restaurant in the center of the city, Hua Zhenyue arrived first and waited about ten minutes for Hua Lin to arrive.


    "Xiaolin, this way." Hua Zhenyue waved.


    Hua Lin came over, then untied her down jacket and slowly sat down.


    Her face is haggard a lot, but the state is OK, it is not like a tumor patient.


    "What would you like to eat?"


    "I can do anything, Dad."


    "Then would you like a steak?"


    "Good." Hua Lin is a good talker. She doesn''t care much about her diet.


    After the father and daughter ordered a meal, they chatted. Hua Zhenyue looked at Hua Lin and said, "how is your condition? Do you really want to have an operation? In fact, you are in the early stage and have a high chance of recovery from surgery. Don''t you want to try it? "


    "Dad, I don''t want to take any risks. If the operation fails, the cancer cells will spread. Maybe I could have lived for five years, but I died in less than half a year. I don''t want that. I can''t afford to lose."


    "Well, your mother and I miss you very much. If we are free You go back to see her. "


    "I will, but it''s too cold recently. I was going to go back in a few days."


    "Well, your mother and I Even though you were married before, we don''t want to admit it. So don''t worry about it. We will treat you as our daughter. Bai Hao, we will treat your elder sister''s brother-in-law as well. "


    "Thank you, Dad." Hualin''s attitude has always been tepid. Maybe she saw all the warmth and coldness in the world after she was ill, so she was more indifferent.


    When the conversation was almost over, the steak also came up. After the father and daughter finished eating, Hua Zhenyue asked Hua Lin for a dessert and talked with her about her childhood.


    Finally, Hua Lin asked, "Dad, what are you doing when you come to see me this year?"


    Hua Zhenyue''s face is embarrassed, and Hua Lin guessed it. It''s not the theme to find his daughter to talk about the past. He has other things to say.


    "Xiaolin This matter Dad is a bit hard to talk about, but I can only talk to you if I want to think about it. Because you want to be strict and don''t say anything, can you lend dad some money? "


    "Borrow money?" Hua Lin thought she heard wrong, but her father asked her to borrow money?


    "Yes, both of our money is kept by your mother. I have a small Treasury which has been used for stock speculation. But recently, the stock market is not very good, so I lost it. So once there is a private expense, it''s not convenient. You know your mother''s character. She is very nagging and doesn''t like to listen to her ink. So I''ll hang out with you for a while and return it to you when dad makes it back. ¡±


    "how much do you use dad?"


    "One hundred thousand." Hua Zhenyue thought about it.


    Hua Lin opened her wallet and took one of the bank cards out of it. "Dad, there are more than 180000 here. Take them first and use them. You don''t have to pay them back."


    "That''s not good. Dad will pay you back, but Xiaolin, don''t tell anyone, you know? Don''t even talk about your third and fifth sister. " Hua Zhenyue explained again and again.

 Chapter 357

    Hua Lin nodded obediently, and Hua Zhenyue left at ease.


    After his card was frozen by Huaqing, it was really inconvenient. Especially Zhang Qian was pregnant, so she always worried about money.


    Now I just got more than 180000 yuan here in Hualin, and I can''t wait to get the cash to go to Zhang Qian''s apartment.


    Put the 80000 cash on the table, and said boldly, "the things you used to buy children before are all made by yourself. Take these 80000 first."


    "Thank you, honey. You''re the best."


    Wearing a sexy black nightdress, Zhang Qian directly hugged Hua Zhenyue''s neck and kissed him, without any hesitation.


    Hua Lin is a simple character. I didn''t expect her father would ask for money, so I gave it directly. Hua Lin is the youngest of the five sisters. But when it''s really settled, there are more than 60 million. These include her shares in China, annual dividends, and some properties she invested in earlier years.


    On the eve of receiving the certificate, she went to a lawyer to make a will, explaining that once she passed away, a small part of the money would be given to her parents, a part to charity, and the rest about 30 million yuan would all be given to Bai Hao, but she didn''t tell Bai Hao later, and Bai Hao didn''t ask how much money she had, and she didn''t spend the money. They are living a life of firewood, rice, oil and salt. What they spend is Bai Hao''s salary.


    At six o''clock in the evening, Hua Sheng went to see a musical along with the river.


    Chuntao goes to a big supermarket as usual to buy some vegetables, fruits and daily necessities.


    When she went out, she liked to drive the low-key black Audi A8. Compared with Rolls Royce, Maserati, Ferrari, Lamborghini and Baosteel Pamela in the garage, the car was really low-key. After she bought something, she got off the elevator and went to the parking lot. Maybe it was Monday''s reason. The parking lot was calm and there was no one.


    Chuntao walked quickly to her car, and suddenly She felt cold behind her, and then subconsciously she looked back.


    So she was directly covered with a handkerchief over her mouth and nose, and then a rope was put around her neck and dragged into the corridor.


    Spring peach has Kung Fu, better than ginkgo, so it has great strength.


    Maybe the suspect didn''t expect that the girl would be so strong, so he despised the enemy. Chuntao beat a carp and turned it over directly.


    Then kick on the man''s abdomen, then the two fight.


    The man is also very quick, one hand to fight with Chuntao, the other hand to pull the rope, trying to strangle her.


    At the critical moment, Chuntao hit the man''s head with such force.


    Chuntao this is not a fatal collision, so the man was directly hit hard, Kuang when the doctor fell on the iron door.


    Chuntao''s own forehead is also buzzing. After she responds, the man has already run.


    She hurriedly called the police at the first time and made a record at the police station.


    When Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu came out at 10 o''clock, they knew about it and went directly to the police station to pick up Chuntao.


    "Chuntao, are you ok?"


    Hua Sheng was restless all the way to the police station and ran directly to Chuntao. The river could not stop him.


    "Miss, I''m fine, but I''ve got a little bruise on my neck." Chuntao raised his neck. The red thread was obvious, and it was creepy to watch.


    "Who are you the victim of?"


    "I am her Sister. " Hua Sheng said that Chuntao looked at Hua Sheng gratefully. In fact, it doesn''t matter if Chuntao is a nanny, but Huasheng doesn''t.


    "Ah, you''re here just in time. Let me tell you the specific situation. We transferred the monitoring of the supermarket parking lot, but the monitoring was tampered with and broke down. The person was obviously familiar with the corner of the supermarket, so he avoided all the places where there were many people. At present, no witness has been found. Your sister is not seriously injured, but she should be scared."


    "Is the suspect a robber?" Hua Sheng stared at the police. He was very angry.

 Chapter 358

    The policeman shook his head. "I''m sorry for that. We have to do further investigation before we know. Now I dare not make a conclusion easily. However, it''s not peaceful recently. Don''t walk around at night, especially for single women. Be more careful. "


    "Good."


    After a few words with the police, Hua Sheng returned home with Chuntao.


    Along the way, Jiangliu and Huasheng asked Chuntao about the incident. Chuntao also described it clearly, but This man''s motive There''s something wrong.


    "Miss, he shouldn''t be a robber. He just put a rope around my neck to kill me."


    "Have you been feuding with anyone lately?" Hua Sheng asked.


    "No, I don''t know anyone in Jiangcheng. I''ve been with you and Ginkgo biloba every day, and I''ve never had a quarrel or argument with anyone. The man is tall, at least 1.8 meters by visual inspection, but he is thin, but he has great strength. He should have kung fu Foundation. All his fighting abilities are so strong. If I was an ordinary person, I would have been shocked in the last collision."


    "It must be a man, but I don''t know each other. Why kill you?" The river is confused.


    Until I got home in the evening, Hua Sheng had a chat with Hua Lin and inadvertently talked about it. Hua Lin called directly.


    Asked about Chuntao, Hua Lin whispered, "a Sheng, I know one thing. My husband told me that the police didn''t tell the truth. They should have told me the truth. A week ago, a dead woman was found by an abandoned River in Tianhu district. According to the forensic examination, she was killed first, then raped, and strangled. The dead man was a working girl. It was said that she was the waiter of the burning shop. She was attacked by others after work. Four days ago, on a path leading to Kaiyuan new area, it was the same again. The dead was still a young woman, who was raped after being strangled. It was said that when the body was found, he was naked. The deceased is said to be the daughter of a family to be demolished near Kaiyuan. She was only 19 years old. She was killed on her way home in the evening of making up lessons in senior high school. Because the murderer hasn''t been caught, the police blocked the news for fear of panic. My husband has been working overtime for three or four days for this matter, and the police in the whole city are working overtime for investigation. But there is still no clue. I wonder if Chuntao has met The pervert killer? "


    After listening, Hua Sheng takes a breath of cool air.


    "A Sheng, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK, fourth sister. It''s the same thing." Hua Sheng frowned.


    "Yes, no, so the people don''t know."


    "It''s terrible. You should not go out recently. You must not go out alone."


    "Well, I won''t go out, and my husband won''t let me out. Today, my father came to me, and I went out for lunch."


    "What is he looking for you for?" Since knowing his father''s scandal, Hua Sheng has been very repelled from calling him father.


    "It''s OK. Just come and see me." Hua Lin is honest in the end. She didn''t say that her father borrowed money.


    "It''s his intention. OK, you can have a rest soon. I''ll discuss what to do." After Hua Sheng hung up, he told Jiang Liu about it.


    Spring peach and ginkgo are also listening to, are also shocked.


    "My mother, is it too frightening? Kill first and then rape? Isn''t that a rapist? " Chuntao only feels numb on her scalp. If she is not a Kung Fu expert, if she is killed today Emma, the consequences are unimaginable.


    "This man must be cut to pieces when he catches it. He can''t let go of the body. It''s too evil." Ginkgo is also extremely angry.


    Jiang Liu looks at the women''s family members. "I''ll send bodyguards to watch over the house for 24 hours tomorrow. You guys need bodyguards to follow you when you go out. In addition Don''t be alone. It''s better not to be alone in the daytime. It''s a matter of life. "


    "Wait, I''ll divine." Hua Sheng got up, took a few coins and went to the window, opened the curtain and waved a divination by moonlight.

 Chapter 359

    Looking at Hua Sheng''s serious divination with a few coins, Jiang Liu is slightly stunned, then smiles, "this silly girl, I really think I''m a psychic.


    Jiang Liu knows that Hua Sheng likes to study the eight trigrams of the book of changes, so he doesn''t know how much Hua Sheng really will be.


    Chuntao and gingko looked at each other, and the eyes seemed to say that my uncle didn''t know the real strength of the young lady.


    In fact, Hua Sheng is not willing to show his ability. When he can use divination, he will try not to use it.


    If it wasn''t Chuntao who almost had an accident today, and if it wasn''t for Hua Lin who told her about it again, she might not even have the idea of divination.


    This divination is different from the past. Although the sixty-four trigrams of coin tossing are used, they are also combined with the celestial phenomena.


    After the coins became hexagrams, Hua Sheng looked up at the stars in the dark night sky, with a dignified face.


    After watching it for about five minutes, she turned around and sighed.


    "What''s the matter, miss? Is the result bad?" Chuntao couldn''t help asking.


    "Yes, it won''t be peaceful recently. That day when the cemetery caught fire, I felt something was wrong. I just divined and got the autograph. And tonight, the sky is very fierce. It seems that seven murderous stars appeared seven days ago, and they are shifting every night. They have passed from the original Tianhuo palace to the Qianhe palace. This is not a good omen. I haven''t seen such a fierce celestial phenomenon for a long time. "


    "Miss, we don''t understand these terms. Just explain them to us." Ginkgo remember to stamp.


    River flow is also a fog in the clouds. I only know it''s a bad hexagram, but I don''t understand it very well.


    Hua Sheng came over, sat down on the sofa and looked at the three.


    "In short, seven murders is a very fierce star. It rarely appears. If it appears, more than seven people will die within a month, and it is not a normal death, or a kind of traffic accident. It can only be such a homicide. With the death of these people, the Yin Qi will become heavier and heavier, and then the resentment over Jiangcheng will become heavier and heavier, and eventually it may lead to A major disaster that killed more than 300 people. As the saying goes in the hexagram book, seven killing stars arrive, ghosts howl, seven killing stars move, blood stained human skin. "


    "Don''t tell me, miss. It''s frightening. My mother''s hair is standing up." Big night, hear these, ginkgo to cry.


    "I didn''t scare you. It''s true. It''s bound to happen." Hua Sheng is very serious.


    "Ah Sheng, these are just references. Don''t take them seriously." The river comforted her, as if it didn''t want her to be too nervous.


    "Jiangliu, this is not a reference. My divination has never been wrong. It will happen. Four elder sisters said that two people have died, and some people will die. Jiangcheng is going to have an accident."


    Hua Sheng holds her hands tightly. She can see that she is very nervous.


    Jiangliu didn''t know what to say for a while. To be honest, he was an atheist who didn''t believe the things God said. As for divination, he thought it was a psychological function, a psychological guidance, to say He doesn''t believe that he can infer what will happen, but the person in front of him is Hua Sheng. He can''t directly refute, so he can only silence.


    Seeing that several people didn''t speak, Hua Sheng shook his head and went upstairs. After a while, he came down. He had three more yellow spells in his hand and wrapped them in red cloth.


    "All of you, one by one, must be taken for three months. Take a bath and take it off. Don''t touch the water." Hua Sheng explains.


    "What is this? A Sheng? " Just as he wanted to open it, he was stopped by Huasheng.

 Chapter 360

    "If you wear the amulet, it will help you get rid of your bad luck. In case of any major disaster involving many people, you will not be there."


    "Ah? If it''s so powerful, I must wear it well. "


    Jiangliu doesn''t believe this, but it is Huasheng''s concern for him, so he is very happy to accept it and put it on his neck and in his shirt.


    Chuntao and gingko know Miss''s ability, so don''t say anything, put them on right away.


    "What about yourself, miss?" Chuntao asks Huasheng.


    "I''m ok. Don''t worry. By the way, gingko, when you go to deliver vegetables to Yu Ping tomorrow, tell her not to go downstairs, especially in the last half month."


    "Yes, miss, I will tell her."


    After that, Hua Sheng went upstairs to have a rest.


    Spring peach and ginkgo all know that, miss every time after augury, will consume a lot of energy and spirit, must go to supplement sleep, slow down.


    As a matter of fact, Hua Sheng himself only found out at this time that there were so many obstacles unconsciously before. If she was of this nature, she would not be in charge of others'' life and death.


    Before going upstairs to bed, Hua Sheng sends wechat to Hua Zhi again and explains.


    Hua Zhi is actually OK, she always has a lot of bodyguards, assistants, brokers and so on.


    So strangers are not very close, and Hua Sheng has seen Hua Zhi''s face. He is a very lucky person, who can withstand these heretics.


    It took another four days. On the afternoon of the weekend, Hua Lin and her wechat said that another person had died, a young woman. This time, a female civil servant died. He worked in the post office, as if he was only 22 years old. His death method was to kill first, then rape, and then throw the body into the wilderness. But the police didn''t let the families of the dead make a statement, so they could only keep the whole city under siege and continue to arrest the murderer.


    "Miss, you are so powerful. Can you divine the murderer? Shall we go straight to the police to catch him?" When gingko is ground to Huasheng, it''s fantastic.


    Hua Sheng''s great compassion mantra is written in a southern character, and then he shakes his head helplessly, "no, all things in the world have their own laws, I am not the Savior, and it is impossible to stop all tragedies. That murderer, whose mission is to kill people, has been to the end of the doomed life, if I interfere, it is to destroy fate, is to be damned. "


    "Also, ah, this is the third one. I don''t know which girl is unlucky and will be killed by that person. It''s pathetic." Ginkgo whispered.


    Jiangliu takes Huasheng to dinner after work. It''s said that it''s Qin Wanyu''s treat. As for why Qin Wanyu treats, it''s because he wants to make Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi reconcile.


    Because the cold war between the two people was really worrying, Qin Wanyu invited the Jiangliu Huasheng couple, Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian, Gao He, and Xie Dongyao that night in yanguilou. As for why Xie Dongyao was the one, the reason is that Qin Wanyu received the diamond cuffs sent by Xie Dongyao. He wanted to invite them to dinner. Thank you. It''s not good to invite them alone. We can only come together Wave. Naturally, Xie Dongyao was very happy. She also showed off with Xie Dongyang. She could see the fairy sister.


    Just that night, when Hua Zhi saw Xie Dongyao, she was blindfolded


    "Sister fairy, we meet again." Xie Dongyao was wearing a light red smile dress and a white fur coat. She was very famous.


    "Ah Sheng, what''s the matter with you?" The river found something wrong with her and asked softly.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t speak, but she clearly sees a thick black air between Xie Dongyao''s forehead. It''s a sign of bad luck. She''s going to have bad luck. It''s impossible Is she the fourth? When Hua Sheng thought of it, his palms began to sweat a little.

 Chapter 361

    "It''s OK, I''m ok." Hua Sheng said he was ok, but his hands were a little colder than usual.


    Jiang Liu is very worried. He thinks she has a cold. He takes off his coat and puts it on Hua Sheng.


    "Wow, my highness began to abuse dogs again. He couldn''t stand it. Wang, a single man, was suddenly hit by 10000 points." Gao He, as always, joked.


    Later, everyone sat down. On the left side of Huasheng was the river flow, and on the right side was Xie Dongyao, who asked to sit next to the fairy sister.


    In normal times, she must be next to Qin Wanyu, but now, with Hua Sheng, Qin Wanyu is not in the eye, a typical Yan control.


    Qin, Wan and Yu sat next to the river, then Gao He, then Wang Junxian. There was a vacancy next to Wang Junxian, which was reserved for Hua Zhi.


    Qin, Wan and Yu arranged it on purpose to match the two CP''s.


    So Wang Junxian and Xie Dongyao left such a vacancy between them, but they both opened for half an hour before Hua Zhi arrived.


    "Sister Hua Zhi won''t stop?" Gao he asked suddenly.


    Wang Junxian was silent and could not see any emotion.


    Qin Wanyu replied, "no, Hua Zhi always keeps her promise. If she agrees to me, she will definitely come. If there is something temporary, she will inform us in advance, and we will not wait for nothing."


    As soon as the voice fell, Hua Zhi came. When he pushed the door in, he was as grand as walking on the red carpet.


    "I''ll go. I''m a big star. It''s just different. It''s amazing." Gao He applauds.


    "You don''t flatter." Hua Zhi smiled and sat directly in the space reserved for her, without looking at Wang Junxian from the beginning to the end.


    "I''ve kept you waiting." Hua Zhi smiles.


    Today, she is dressed very simply. She only wears a black sweater with a high collar, dark blue jeans and black boots.


    It''s wearing a loose version of the Balencia army green beach wool coat. In fact, it''s not good-looking. Ordinary people wear it like big bread.


    But Hua Zhi is different. She is the queen of carrying goods. Even the local stall can give you the feeling of wearing Chanel.


    "Is it a traffic jam?" Looking at the time, Qin Wanyu thought that this time period was easy to be congested.


    "No, I went to the hospital for infusion. I thought it was just one bottle, but I didn''t expect to hang three bottles for me directly, so I delayed a little."


    "What''s the matter with you? Third sister? " As soon as Hua Sheng heard Hua Zhi''s words about infusion, he asked immediately.


    "It''s OK. I had a cold and fever the night before yesterday. I burned out otitis media and took some anti-inflammatory drugs."


    "Then you should pay attention to rest recently. Don''t touch your ears with water when bathing." Hua Sheng explains.


    "Yes." Hua Zhi nodded and didn''t say much. She has always been a woman man, so she''s not so hypocritical, so the sick infusion is here for her, and Mao doesn''t count.


    "Come here. I''m late. I''ll take three from myself first."


    Hua Zhi''s mood is OK. When he mentions the wine glass, he has directly done three consecutive jobs. The speed is amazing.


    "Do you want to die when you drink while infusing?" The King opened his mouth in gloom.


    "When I think about it, I will not die. As a northerner, if I don''t drink, this meal will not be perfect. Come on, let''s go." Hua Zhi didn''t pay attention to Wang Junxian''s words. She took the initiative to lift the wine cup and did it with everyone. Wang Junxian''s face was even more ugly.


    In the whole process, Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian had little communication, and they were all gossiping with each other.


    After dinner, Hua Zhi was directly picked up by the assistant and the driver to film, and Wang Junxian returned to his home.


    Before Jiangliu and Huasheng left, Huasheng also looked at Xie Dongyao for several times and wanted to talk.


    Until she got on the bus and drove for five minutes, Hua Sheng suddenly said, "driver, turn around, Jiangliu, take me to Xie Dongyao."


    "What''s the matter?" The river was beside her, and she was suspicious.


    "She''s in danger." It seems that Hua Sheng has been struggling for a long time, and it took him a long time to get up the courage to say it.


    The river was slightly shocked, but knowing that Hua Sheng would not talk nonsense, he quickly asked the driver to turn around and look for Xie Dongyao.

 Chapter 362

    In fact, Xie Dongyao didn''t go home after dinner. She also drove out. After drinking a little wine, she couldn''t drive, so she called a valet.


    But wait left and right. I didn''t even come. It seems that I was late.


    Just as she was about to take out her cell phone and replace it, a man in black and baseball cap came slowly towards her.


    "Is that the car you called?"


    "Well, yes."


    "Are you the owner of 1002?" The man''s voice was low and cold.


    "I am."


    "I''m the valet. Where is your car?" The man asked her.


    "Over there, the white Porsche." Xie Dongyao points to the parking lot not far away.


    "OK, get in the car."


    Xie Dongyao nodded and followed him. As he walked, he asked, "why did you come so long? I saw you were nearby on the map just now. I should have arrived in three minutes. I have been waiting for a long time. It''s so cold..."


    make complaints about the little girl very normal. Actually Xie Dong Yao was not meant to be Tucao.


    The man paused and lowered his voice. "Before I went out, there was something wrong at home. It was delayed."


    "Oh? By the way, what about your battery car? " Xie Dongyao realized that the man didn''t ride the battery car. In the past, he used to ride the battery car on his own, and then send the guests back home, riding the foldable battery car, but the man came on foot.


    "My battery car is out of power. I''ll see you off later. I''ll take a taxi back."


    "But my house is in the villa area. There are few taxis." Xie Dongyao can''t help worrying about this generation of driving.


    "It''s OK. I can call the Internet car to pick me up."


    "Well, it''s OK. You can give it to me if you have nothing to do. I''ll tip you. It won''t make you work for nothing." Xie Dongyao didn''t think about anything, so she felt that it was not easy to drive on behalf of the driver in such a cold day. When she thought about going to the place for a while, in addition to paying the online payment, she was giving more tips as a reward.


    The man didn''t answer, just walked quickly with his head down.


    Xie Dongyao didn''t see him clearly, just listened to his voice as if he were in his thirties.


    Xie Dongyao opened the door, just sat in the passenger seat, did not wait to fasten the seat belt, the phone rang.


    "Hello?" She looked at the phone number a little strange.


    "Dongyao, where are you?"


    "I''m at the door of the hotel. My Valet arrived. I haven''t left yet."


    "Then don''t move. Wait for me. I''ll go to you right away. I''ve forgotten something for you." Huasheng said with Jiangliu''s mobile phone.


    "OK, I''ll wait for you."


    Xie Dongyao hung up and smiled. "Master, can you wait for me? My friend has come to send me something. I''ll take it and leave. I can add several times more money. It won''t delay you for a long time. "


    "Many things." The man was obviously unhappy.


    Xie Dongyao didn''t pay attention either, so she opened the door excitedly and got off to wait for Huasheng.


    Two minutes later, when Jiangliu''s car arrived, Huasheng and Jiangliu got off the bus and saw Xie Dongyao standing at the door.


    "Sister fairy." Xie Dongyao''s face was excited. He saw Hua Sheng biting his lips. He looked lovely.


    Hua Sheng sighed to himself that if something happened to such a beautiful girl, her family would be heartbroken, right?


    "Dongyao, I want to have dessert. Would you like to go with me?" Hua Sheng invites.


    "Ah? Now? "


    "Yes."


    "Then I''ll call Daijia. Ha, but it''s OK. Wait for me. I''ll send Daijia away." Xie Dongyao spoke very well. After promising Hua Sheng, he trotted back to his car. He wanted to give him 500 yuan and let him go back. Unexpectedly, when Xie Dongyao opened the door, he found that the man had disappeared.


    "Shit, it''s unbelievable that I ran away." After a few complaints, Xie Dongyao quickly turned back and took Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu to a nearby dessert shop.


    "Dongyao, when is your birthday?" In the dessert shop, Hua Sheng asked her.


    "I''m August 8th, ha ha."


    "I asked about the date of the lunar calendar."


    Looking at Hua Sheng from the side of the river, he suddenly speculated that his daughter-in-law was going to tell fortune secretly?


    "Ah, the lunar calendar, I think, my mother said, it seems to be 8:30 in the morning on the fifth day of July." Xie Dongyao carefully recalled.

 Chapter 363

    "No." Hua Sheng is slightly stunned and mutters in a low voice.


    "Oh, I''ll go to the bathroom. You wait for me. "Xie Dongyao didn''t drink less at night, so she always wanted to go to the toilet.


    Just as she went to the toilet, the river asked Hua Sheng, "what''s the matter? A Sheng, is there anything wrong with Xie Dongyao''s birthday? "


    Hua Sheng shook his head. "No, it''s not bad on the fifth day of July. I''m also a blessed woman. How can I What about a big cloud of bad luck over your head? "


    Hua Sheng really couldn''t figure it out. When he was divining for Xie Dongyao before, he was only good or bad at divining one thing, and didn''t involve a lifetime of great fortune.


    Now it seems that Xie Dongyao is unlucky and worried about his life. Hua Sheng is entangled in the third place. He has made an exception and extended a helping hand.


    After asking Xie Dongyao about her birthday, she was lost again. Her birthday was good and her face was good, but Where did the bad luck come from?


    Hua Sheng is puzzled. Xie Dongyao doesn''t know what happened when she comes back. So she is in a good mood to accompany Hua Sheng to have dessert and chat with Jiang Liu.


    It''s rare that fairy sister is interested in talking to her, so Xie Dongyao is very excited and keeps talking.


    According to the truth, when Hua Sheng broke Xie Dongyao''s worst moment, the bad luck should be weakened. After all, he escaped a disaster.


    But Hua Sheng carefully observed Xie Dongyao''s facial features, and was surprised to find that the black air between her eyebrows not only did not weaken, but also intensified, gathering more and more.


    Hua Sheng has never seen such a strange phenomenon before, but she remembers that in ancient books, once a person is infected with bad luck, he will be unlucky. If he is injured by blood, he will die. If the air source of bad luck is endless and gathers on the top of his head, then This person is not only dying, but also has no chance to reincarnate again after death. Frankly speaking, her soul will be imprisoned for a lifetime. What has changed her destiny?


    Hua Sheng''s face became more and more ugly. The river was in a hurry, but he couldn''t help him. He didn''t understand these strange gossip at all.


    Until Xie Dongyao was a little hot and pulled up his cuff, Hua Sheng''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    On Xie Dongyao''s right arm, there is a strange tattoo, which is made of cinnabar, and it''s a strange mask pattern. It''s similar to the face changing of Sichuan Opera, but it''s even more strange than the face changing, a bit ferocious.


    Of course, the tattoo can''t be seen by Jiangliu. Huasheng believes that Xie Dongyao can''t see it himself.


    Hua Sheng grabs Xie Dongyao''s right hand and takes the opportunity to watch it carefully.


    "Sister fairy, what''s the matter?"


    "Your skin is fine. What brand of shower gel do you use?" Hua Sheng asked deliberately.


    "Ah, this one is imported from France. It''s very fragrant. I''ll send you the link later."


    "Good." Hua Sheng let go of her hand. She saw it clearly. It was a blood curse.


    Xie Dongyao is cursed with blood? Hua Sheng is shocked. After all, there are not many people who use blood incantation in this era.


    Moreover, the blood curse is an extremely vicious way of cursing. People who are cursed will die in a month. They will die in the street, and After death, the soul will be trapped in a gray area, that is, a place between the underworld and the hell of snout, which will never be beyond life. She really can''t imagine how Xie Dongyao could offend such a powerful enemy at such a young age?


    "Dongyao, I''m tired. Let''s take you back first."


    "No, I can do it myself."


    "No, we''ll see you off."


    Finally, at the strong request of Huasheng, their driver drove Xie Dongyao back to his old house.


    On the way back to ten li Chunfeng, Hua Sheng said nothing, and Jiang Liu held her hand. "Is it difficult to deal with Xie Dongyao?"

 Chapter 364

    Hua Sheng nodded. It was a direct acquiescence. This blood mantra is really troublesome.


    "I don''t know much about this, and I don''t know how to help you, but if you want to say it to me, I''m willing to be the one who listens to you. No matter the good or the bad, don''t take it on your own. Say it. I''m everything."


    Hua Sheng nodded, but the driver didn''t talk about it until he got home.


    Hua Sheng calls up the river, ginkgo and Chuntao.


    Just solemnly said, "at the dinner party today, I saw a black air between Xie Dongyao''s eyebrows. It was the bad luck that covered her head. She was going to have bad luck. When I calculated the time, there was a bad luck. If no one stopped her, Xie Dongyao should have died at 10:33 at night. The one who killed her, if I''m not wrong, should be the one she called


    Spring peach and ginkgo are all in a panic after listening to them. Although the river has psychological preparations, they are still shocked.


    Hua Sheng went on to say, "in fact, I shouldn''t be in charge of it, because these are fates. But Xie Dongyao is a person I know. She is only 20 years old. Her character is so naive and simple. After a night of struggling, I couldn''t help but stop the tragedy. I let her miss that time. I thought the bad luck would be relieved. What I didn''t expect was that those black Qi became more and more serious. I traced it down and saw the blood curse on Xie Dongyao''s arm. She was cursed by others, and it was a very vicious curse. Although I didn''t know the purpose of the person who was going to kill her, I had to take care of it since I had taken care of it. So I plan to Tonight, help her break the blood curse. "


    With that, Hua Sheng takes out his handkerchief from his arms, which is a hair pulled down while Xie Dongyao is not paying attention.


    At this time, under the light of crystal lamp, it is extremely strange.


    After Hua Sheng finished, the three men were silent, but they were stunned.


    "Miss, we What do we need to do? "


    "Just help me."


    "That''s fine." Ginkgo nodded, while Chuntao looked worried. "Miss, didn''t you say that you can''t interfere with other people''s fate? You will be condemned by heaven. Now you are against heaven to help Xie Dongyao solve the disaster. Will you...?"


    "No problem, it''s too late. Let''s start. Once it''s 12 a.m., it''s too late."


    Everything is urgent. When Hua Sheng found the blood mantra, it was the blood mantra that was about to break out. Once it appeared on the skin, it could not be retrieved.


    Hua Sheng is determined to save Xie Dongyao. As for Chuntao''s worries, she didn''t elaborate and everyone didn''t understand.


    The river is a little muddled, and he is always dubious. After all, he can''t see any blood charm. To be frank, Hua Sheng has eyes, but he doesn''t.


    At 11:20 p.m., Hua Sheng prepared simple tools to dream in the master''s bed with the help of Chuntao and gingko.


    It''s different from sleeping. It''s not sleeping. It''s the separation of human and soul. Of course, these Hua Sheng didn''t say. After all, they can''t be seen by ordinary people.


    "Miss said, we must wake her up before 12 o''clock. Whether we succeed or not, we must wake her up. Let''s not fall asleep, and look at the candles on both sides. Don''t put them out." Chuntao repeated Huasheng''s explanations. Jiangliu''s palms were already sweating slightly, because he found that after Huasheng fell asleep, his face became more and more pale, which was not the same as usual.


    "Has she done it before?" River flow in the heart of no bottom, asked peach and ginkgo.


    "Sir, to be honest, this is the first time miss has helped others to break the robberies." Chuntao also has no confidence, which makes the river more upset. He regrets that he didn''t stop Huasheng''s impulse just now.


    In this way, the time passed by minute by second until 11:58.


    "It''s too bad. Miss hasn''t woke up yet. Please wake her up. It''s time." Chuntao is anxious.


    River stream meteor walked to the bedside and shouted a few times, but Hua Sheng didn''t respond.


    In a hurry, he hugged her and shook her arms. Suddenly Hua Sheng''s mouth is full of blood, and the river is full of vomit, which frightens the peach and ginkgo beside him.


    "Miss..." The two servant girls rushed over at once. They couldn''t cry.

 Chapter 365

    The river didn''t know what was going on. Hua Sheng''s blood gushed out and his body softened.


    Then there''s no sign of waking up


    "Come on, get the car. Let''s go to the hospital."


    The river did not dare to wait, just picked up Huasheng, ran downstairs quickly, and then went to the nearest hospital.


    Outside the emergency room, the doctor came out and the river rushed up, "how is my wife?"


    "It''s very strange. President Jiang, your wife has no scars, but Her body data are falling, blood pressure is falling, blood sugar is falling, blood fat is falling, even The heart beat more and more slowly. We gave her a head examination and found that she was in deep sleep


    "Here What do you mean? " The river doesn''t quite understand.


    "We don''t know the cause of this disease. We need to check it further, but her current state is It''s like a vegetable. "


    After the doctor finished speaking, Jiangliu felt that the brain was blank. Chuntao and gingko could not help crying at the door of the emergency room.


    In such a short time of less than an hour, Hua Sheng said that he helped Xie Dongyao break the blood curse, but he actually


    In fact, after the separation of the human soul of Huasheng, it has entered a strange space. If you want to untie the blood curse, you must go to the curser''s dream to negotiate and see if the other party is willing to let Xie Dongyao go? But Hua Sheng can''t find the person''s dream entrance, which means that the person directly sealed the dream door and didn''t accept reconciliation, so he can only choose the second way, and go to the Bank of the lake beside the dream edge, put Xie Dongyao''s hair into the river, and use the clean water to clean the evil spirit of her body. Just on the way back, when he saw that he was going to be at the door of his home, suddenly there was a strong wind In your masterpiece, there is a faint voice in your ear - Hua Sheng. You have a strange skill, but you deliberately violate the heaven''s law and interfere in the fate of others. You will pay a price. Then, Hua Sheng desperately runs to the door of his home. When there is only one step left, he is still a step late. An iron gate is blocked outside the door. Then, a breath of blood sprays out and faints to the ground.


    In this state, doctors have no way. They are all laymen. They have done a general examination for Huasheng. They can only watch the indicators weaken, but they can''t save it.


    Jiang Liu doesn''t believe it. He transferred Huasheng to five hospitals in one night. But every hospital has the same story. They say that Mrs. Jiang is now in a vegetative state. Whether she can wake up depends on her willpower. Chuntao and ginkgo are all broken down. It''s too big to hide. So finally, Jiang''s family and Hua''s family all know about it, and all their friends come here.


    Xie Dongyao and Xie Dongyang came together. When Jiang Liu saw Xie Dongyao, he was a little excited and pointed at her and scolded, "it''s because of you. Why should she save you? Why should she save you?"


    "Well..." Xie Dongyao looks confused.


    Xie Dongyang pushes his sister behind him, rushes up and grabs Jiang Liu''s collar. "Jiang Liu, calm down. We are all upset about Hua Sheng''s accident, but you don''t need to annoy my sister. After all, she is irrelevant."


    "Oh, the irrelevant?" River stream sneers, looking at Xie Dongyao''s expression, with unspeakable anger.


    "Xie Dongyang, don''t talk about it. Our miss is like this because of your sister. What''s the use of saving you? You don''t know anything?" Gingko just beat Xie Dongyang directly.


    "Don''t argue. Who can tell me what''s going on? Why does the fairy sister have something to do with me? " After Xie Dongyao roared, everyone was quiet.


    Half an hour later, these people sat in the reception room of VIP ward and listened to the whole process of river flow.


    After listening, Xie Dongyang and Xie Dongyao were already dead.


    "I know if you don''t believe me, I will feel very suspense. But what I said just now is true. If I tell a lie, I will not die well." Jiang Liu swore poison to prove that what he said was true.


    Xie Dongyang''s face was pale, his chest was undulating, and he gasped heavily

 Chapter 366

    Xie Dongyao herself is also a fool. It is estimated that this is the most bizarre thing she has heard in her life. If someone else said it, she would certainly not believe it.


    But who is the river? That''s a great man with great prestige. The Jiang family is even more prominent than the Xie family. Can they make up stories and frame them up?


    After Chuntao calmed down, she added, "last night, Miss Xie Dongyao escaped. Because our Miss got involved and missed the fierce time, someone else acted as your ghost. I went to inquire about the police station. Last night, another girl was killed by the abnormal killer. She was the same age as Xie Dongyao, and the place of death was three kilometers away from the parking lot of Miss Xie Dongyao The murderer pretends to be a driving agent and brutally kills the drunk girl in the same way as before. I think that without our young lady, you would have been a corpse, and you, Mr. Xie Dongyang, are also the family members of the victims, so if you don''t have to question our uncle, he doesn''t have to cheat you. "


    "I remember. It''s like this. When the fairy sister went back to find me, I did find a valet. It''s strange..."


    As soon as Chuntao reminds her of this, Xie Dongyao immediately remembers what happened last night, and then tells us what happened.


    Sure enough, it really coincides. It seems that Xie Dongyao has been targeted by the murderer. It was Hua Sheng who stopped the tragedy in time.


    "But Who can tell me what the blood curse is? " Xie Dongyang doesn''t know this very well.


    Jiangliu doesn''t know very well either. He just tells the original words of Huasheng and tries to recall them again.


    Then he took a look at Xie Dongyao. "Ah Sheng has been saying that it''s strange that your birthday is very good and your face is blessed. How could there be such a bad luck around you? Then he saw the blood curse on your arm and said that you were cursed."


    "Blood curse?" Xie Dongyao pulled up her sleeve, and there was nothing on her white and smooth arm.


    "We miss can see, we can''t see." Ginkgo alert.


    "I seem to remember one thing When I was in Nepal, didn''t I know a woman when I first arrived? That''s the woman who lured me to the cult. I remember that there seems to be a mask tattoo on the woman''s arm that Jiangliu brother said. At that time, I still thought it was fun and said that I also wanted one. She also smiled and said that there would be one. Is it When I was hypnotized and manipulated in Nepal, what blood curse did I get? " Xie Dongyao''s breathing became fast. She really dared not think about Nepal''s painful memories. Every time she thought about it, it was the thrill of opening her pores.


    "It''s very possible. It seems that in this way, it''s consistent. Our young lady shouldn''t help you, because many things are predestined. It''s your misfortune when you are cursed with blood. If our young lady intervenes, she will violate the heaven and change her fate. That will be damned by heaven. My poor young lady She was clearly not so soft... " Chuntao said and cried. Ginkgo also began to cry in a low voice. The two servant girls grew up with Huasheng. Naturally, they had deep feelings.


    After the truth came to light, Xie Dongyao felt very guilty. When she went to the hospital bed, she knelt down and kowtowed to Hua Sheng.


    "Fairy sister, how can I repay your kindness? At least you wake up and give me a chance to be a cow and a horse." Xie Dongyao also began to weep in silence.


    And Xie Dongyang''s mood, needless to say, is just like death.


    He thinks that he likes Huasheng no less than Jiangliu. Now, seeing her like this, life and death are uncertain, and it''s to save his sister, he feels that his heart is just like being stabbed.


    "Jiangliu, if Hua Sheng can''t wake up to be a vegetable all his life, can you divorce her? I want to marry her. I don''t care whether she is a vegetable or not. I don''t care whether she wakes up or not. As long as she has a breath left, I will support her for life. " Xie Dongyang suddenly said.


    Jiang Liu doesn''t say a word, but directly knocks Xie Dongyang to the ground.


    "Jiangliu, you don''t have to pretend to be affectionate with me. Think about the woman before you, how she happened..." Speaking of this, Xie Dongyang suddenly felt that it was inappropriate to say these things at this time, so he stopped talking.


    "You go on, what woman?" The anger on the river''s face has reached a critical point, and the volcano is about to erupt.

 Chapter 367

    Xie Dongyang didn''t say a word, which made the river more angry.


    He pulled Xie Dongyang''s collar directly and carried him out alone.


    "My uncle..." Chuntao and gingko are afraid to fight.


    "Don''t come with you." River red eyes, warning peach and ginkgo, scared her two people dare not move a step.


    To be honest, miss and uncle have been married for such a long time. All they have seen is the gentle and exclusive side of their uncle. Where they see such a frightening River, the air field is enough to make people dare not breathe.


    After the river flows away, Chuntao flurried out her mobile phone, and hurriedly called Hua Zhi and Hua Lin, hoping that miss three and miss four would come together to find a way.


    River flow will directly Xie Dongyang to a remote corridor, where no one under four, very quiet.


    "Then what you didn''t say before."


    "Nothing." Xie Dongyang obviously knew that he was impulsive just now.


    "Xie Dongyang, if you''re a man, you''ll finish."


    "Jiangliu, it''s not good for you to force me like this. Why do you have to suffer for yourself?"


    "Ha ha, it sounds like you know something?" River eyes with a smile, but clearly very murderous, really want to tear the Xie family on the spot.


    After Hua Sheng''s accident, Jiang Liu was unable to accept the fact, and had transferred all his anger to the Xie family, especially Xie Dongyao.


    For her own sake, Hua Sheng''s life and death are unknown.


    If Hua Sheng doesn''t, it''s a pity that Xie Dongyao died, but that''s the fate.


    Jiang Liu always hates himself. Why didn''t he stop Hua Sheng from breaking that bloody curse? He really hates it.


    "I do know that you have some black material Of course, in fact, I think, or in other words, I can see from your expression that you don''t seem to remember I heard that after you fell off the cliff five years ago and lost your memory, you forgot what happened in that year? "


    "Yes, what do you want to say? What does this have to do with a Sheng?"


    Jiang Liuqi is not Xie Dongyang who reveals his past, but he involves Hua Sheng.


    "Of course, it''s related to Hua Sheng. Hua Sheng chose you, believed you, and let you be her husband beside you. But what about you? Are you really that clean? Don''t deceive yourself. Not only you, but also your parents are not clean. You''d better go back and ask them what they did and what truth they buried. Maybe after you ask yourself clearly, you will be shocked even more than I told you. I believe that Hua Sheng will not forgive you even if she wakes up and knows these things, because she is so kind, and your Jiang family You don''t deserve to have her. You don''t deserve to have her. "


    Xie Dongyang didn''t know the beginning and end of that event, but he did find that the Jiang family had done something and didn''t want the river to think about it.


    And that Zhuoya, according to many people''s memories, is most likely dead.


    But the funny thing is that such a woman appeared in the river life, he did not remember at all.


    Xie Dongyang felt that no matter whether he was really amnesic or pretending, he was too fickle. Such a person could not be matched with such a good Huasheng.


    So Xie Dongyang was just in the ward when he got confused. He said that he wanted Jiangliu and Huasheng to divorce. He was willing to marry Huasheng in a vegetative state.


    "OK, I''ll ask myself, but if I know that you deliberately framed me, Xie Dongyang, you will die."


    The river cold face finish saying, turn directly


    He went back to the ward first, saw Hua Sheng quietly for a short time, and then disappeared in the hospital.


    Tonight is destined to be a sleepless night, and all people related to Huasheng can''t sleep safely.


    After hearing Xie Dongyang''s words, Jiang Liu began to doubt his parents, including the woman he always dreamed of before, and his broken memory.


    Jiangliu is driving on the midnight Road, heading straight for Jiangjia''s old house. He wants to find out the truth about himself.

 Chapter 368

    Jiangliu can''t remember how he drove back to his old house. When he went back, his parents had already rested.


    They didn''t know about Hua Sheng''s accident, so it was an accident to see the river suddenly come back in the middle of the night.


    The Jiang family and his wife were dressed in luxurious silk nightgowns, and both of them got up. Jiang Liu''s father wore silver rimmed glasses, and they were full of style.


    "Son, why are you back so late?"


    There was anger along the way. I wanted to ask questions directly and have a good theory with my parents.


    But he was his own parents. Over the years, his parents treated him like a mountain of kindness and cultivated him carefully. Jiangliu also had a good relationship with his parents. He could not bear to treat them disrespectfully.


    "Mom and Dad, I have a headache recently, and I can hear a woman all the time. "


    "Don''t scare your mother, son."


    Mrs. Jiang thought that her son had run into evil. She came over and touched his forehead. Then she looked at his pupils.


    "Mom, I just dreamed that a woman told me that I didn''t remember her. She was very sad What, I always think that woman is someone I know very well, but I can''t remember. But she looks at me plaintively. I think about it. Only five years ago when I fell off the cliff, I lost my memory. I want to ask, did I forget someone? "


    Jiangliu''s parents listened and looked at them nervously. They knew that Jiangliu must have something to hide from him.


    Maybe what Xie Dongyang said is true


    "No, son, how can dreams be taken seriously?"


    "Mom, it''s not an ordinary dream. I''ve dreamt it many times, and my head hurts a lot every time. I always feel like a lot of things have to surface. If you have something to hide from me, you must tell me, or I''ll think of it myself sooner or later."


    Mrs. Jiang looked at her husband in panic.


    "Don''t think about it. It''s OK. You think it''s because of the pressure of work and the bad rest recently. If you have time, you can prescribe some tranquilizing and brain tonics."


    In the end, he is a big man, with a bold pattern, and Jiangliu''s father still refuses to reveal half a word.


    However, Jiangliu also changed his mind. He didn''t intend to force them. He planned to investigate by himself or secretly. In this way, he would not disturb the people.


    "Well, I guess I think more. My parents are my own parents. I know what you do is for my good. But when I grow up, I am an adult with my own thinking logic and independent personality. I hope you can respect me more than make decisions for me in private."


    "That said, when you robbed someone''s fiancee at Xie''s wedding, didn''t your mother and I acquiesce?" Jiang Fu has some grievances between his words.


    "Yes, my parents have always understood me and tolerated me. I can go to bed earlier. I have something else to do."


    River smiled, and then reluctantly support turned out of the old house.


    "Does the son feel something, my husband Otherwise, we will... "


    "I can''t tell my son. Let''s go of the past. Once it''s said, the river will have indelible psychological pressure. I don''t want him to be so depressed." Jiang Fu said in a long and heavy voice, and Mrs. Jiang sighed a little, but didn''t say much.


    After the river flowed out, he contacted his own people directly and went to Zizai for detailed investigation. He believed that Xie Dongyang could find out, and he would certainly be able to.


    When I got back to the hospital, it was five o''clock in the morning, and it was already a little light.


    Hua Lin has gone home. Hua Zhi is still there. She is asleep in the hospital bed. Chuntao and gingko are not sleeping. Sitting in the hospital bed, she looks at Hua Sheng all the time.


    "Sir, you are back?" Spring peach and ginkgo rose.


    "Does she have any sign of waking up?" Jiang Liuming knew it was impossible, but he still held a glimmer of hope.

 Chapter 369

    Chuntao and gingko are red and swollen eyes, shaking their heads.


    "And Xie Dongyang?"


    The river thought he was gone, but he was still there.


    "He smokes at the end of the corridor. His sister seems to have some hypoglycemia, which he sent back."


    The river just listened with a black face and said nothing.


    Overnight, the family turned upside down. Hua Sheng, a big living man, became a vegetable with his eyes open. Up to now, the river still feels like a big dream.


    "You two go to have a rest. I''ll take care of asheng."


    "No, sir, we are not tired."


    "Go ahead, I''ll talk to her."


    River finish, peach and ginkgo only nodded, temporarily into the next room, and Hua Zhi first rest.


    River current looks at Hua Sheng''s pale face, heartache unceasingly.


    He reached out and put her little hand in his palm.


    "Liar, I cheated on my feelings for several months, which made me moved to you, but you..."


    "In a word, you must wake up, or I will not let you go no matter how poor you are or how green you are." The river flows word by word with a hoarse voice.


    Because Hua Sheng helped Xie Dongyao escape, he put himself in danger, which made everyone worried. The river was suffering.


    On the other hand, when Hua Lin returned home, she also talked about it with Bai Hao. At first, Bai Hao really didn''t believe it, but later combined with the last time Hua Sheng asked him to delay going out. Later, when his colleague had an accident, he was dubious.


    "My husband, my five younger sister is very poor. She was not liked by my parents since she was a child. She was sent to the mountain to be raised. She has no family affection for many years. She is very much favored by the river. Now In short, I want you to work hard to solve the case, catch the abnormal killer, kill the people, and make my five younger sisters feel at ease. "


    Hua Lin really didn''t know what she could do, so she could only urge Bai Hao to catch the abnormal murderer. Bai Hao nodded, "I will try my best. When I''m finished, I''ll go to the hospital to see Hua Sheng. In a word, we''ve always accepted her kindness."


    Xie Dongyang smoked in the hospital all night, but he didn''t go to the ward because he didn''t want to face the river.


    Now the relationship between the two men has dropped to the freezing point due to the accident of Huasheng


    Xie Dongyang blames Jiangliu for his ex girlfriend. Jiangliu blames Huasheng for saving Xie''s family.


    Between the two kings, the war is on the verge.


    At 6:30 in the morning, Hua Zhi wakes up and comes out of the room. He sees the river flowing all night without closing his eyes. He has been sitting quietly watching Hua Sheng.


    The hand also holds the hand of Hua Sheng all the time, see this picture, Hua Zhi is very sad.


    "Jiang Liu, my five sister Auspicious people have their own destiny. Don''t worry too much. "


    "It''s OK. You can go to work. I''ll take care of it."


    "I have contacted several foreign friends to help me find the most powerful doctor. As long as we can save five younger sisters, we will be ruined." Hua Zhi likes Hua Sheng very much, so it''s really a single thought and a little effort to see five younger sisters like this.


    "Well, thank you for your help." River tone is always light, he has no ability to think about anyone''s words.


    In his heart, there is only Hua Sheng now. As long as Hua Sheng can wake up, nothing else can be cared about.


    Hua Sheng in the hospital lies quietly on the bed, silent, just like sleeping beauty in the fairy tale.


    But sleeping beauty wakes up with a kiss from the prince, but Huasheng doesn''t, and Jiangliu knows that she may never wake up.

 Chapter 370

    In fact, Hua Sheng didn''t expect to be trapped. She was ready to be backfired.


    She thought she would get sick after she broke the blood curse.


    Where to know, directly did not let her out of the dream door, so little.


    Huasheng is blocked in this desolate virtual environment, where there is no pain or emotion.


    I don''t feel the change of temperature, the alternation of heat and cold, and I don''t feel hungry and sleepy. My soul is trapped here, which belongs to another kind of eternal life.


    Not old, not dead, but I will never be free. I will always be lonely


    Hua Sheng sighs and sits at the entrance of the dream gate.


    "It''s so close It seems that it''s all fate, river Sorry, I may There''s no way to meet you. ''


    Hua Sheng feels sorry for her. In her whole life, she finally fell in love with someone and wanted to spend the rest of her life with him.


    But the accident came so suddenly. What if it didn''t save Xie Dongyao?


    Although she will be safe, but Xie family will lose a baby daughter, a live life is so gone.


    There is also a very important reason, that is, Xie Dongyao himself has not lived to the end of his life. He should have lived to 80 and died.


    But because of the accidental blood curse by the people of the cult, so it condensed so much bad luck that it almost died in vain.


    If Xie Dongyao is really doomed to die, Hua Sheng will not intervene. But she was framed, and it is still such a vicious way. How can she watch?


    Although she had no desire or desire for anything, she did not like to meddle, nor did she have the ideological awareness and great love to save the world.


    However, she still understood the cause and effect, and always thought that Xie Dongyao''s life should not be denied and there should be no such end, so she wanted to try her best.


    On the fifth day of Hua Sheng''s deep sleep, Jiang Liu and Hua Zhi, including Xie Dongyang, contacted famous doctors all over the world for consultation. The doctors who could get the results of the examination shook their heads.


    It means that we can''t be cured. In the words of doctors, we need to have pathogens to treat diseases before we know how to treat them?


    And your wife has no reason for that. We really can''t do it. We don''t know how to save her. We don''t know what to do?


    In the end, the river hit hard. I couldn''t eat and sleep well. I lost seven Jin in five days. I was more handsome than before, but my face was haggard.


    "River current, otherwise, let''s offer a huge reward." Hua Zhi said.


    The river is silent


    "There must be brave men under the heavy money. There are many high-ranking people in the folk. In case we can find them, isn''t there any hope for the five younger sisters? Why don''t we offer a hundred million yuan as a reward, and then recruit talents from all over the world to have a try? "


    "Yes."


    Hua Zhi''s idea of dog blood was unexpected. He thought Jiangliu would not agree, but unexpectedly, he agreed.


    However, due to the impossibility of high-profile voice, the reward information can only be issued under a pseudonym.


    So that night, there was a mysterious advertisement like this all over the country - a wealthy family was suffering from a strange disease and couldn''t wake up. It specially called for the folk doctor for help. Once it was cured, the reward was 100 million yuan.


    In a flash, many people all over the country sent e-mails to recommend themselves, including traditional Chinese medicine, quack doctors, medicine sellers and even descendants of shaman.


    Jiangliu and Huazhi''s mailbox were bombed, too busy, but after a few days of screening, we found that no one is a liar, for that one hundred million.


    "River current, if five younger sister does not wake up all the time, what plan do you have?" After so many years of failure, Hua Zhi is also vent gas, to the sofa up a ge you paralysis.

 Chapter 371

    The river almost didn''t even think about it. He said, "I''ll keep her like this all my life."


    Hua Zhi was touched. She didn''t believe in love before, especially when she was in the world of luxury and entertainment. She met too many people because of the love and affection of the last couple of beats of money.


    But people like Jiangliu are different. He has a stubborn character. If he knows the right thing, he will definitely go all the way to the dark. It''s not just that simple.


    If Hua Sheng doesn''t wake up all his life and Jiang Liu keeps him all his life, it will be a great story, just Bitter river alone lonely waiting.


    Hua Zhi has some sour eyes. She rubs them and tries not to cry.


    "I''m going out for a cigarette, damn it. I''ve been smoking a lot lately."


    When Hua Zhi went out, she happened to meet Wang Junxian.


    She was holding a cigarette in her hand, lighting it at the same time, and was dragged down as soon as she took a sip.


    "You...?" Hua Zhi thought that the assistant was nosy, just wanted to blame, he saw Wang Junxian''s angry face.


    "What is it?" She was deliberately indifferent.


    "Don''t smoke so much."


    "Are you worried about my health?" Hua Zhi laughs sarcastically.


    "No, I''m worried that your second-hand smoke will affect others." Then Wang Jun walked in with great strides.


    Gas of Hua Zhi all want to scold, but here is a hospital, she still held back.


    Qin Wanyu also came. After Wang Junxian, he comforted Hua Sheng by saying, "he''s really nervous about you. He''s afraid that smoking too much cigarettes is bad for your lungs. But you know his temper and won''t admit it directly, so don''t be angry."


    "Don''t over interpret his meaning. I know who he is. He''s a cold-blooded animal. No, he doesn''t even count as an animal. Animals have human feelings. He''s a soldier toilet. He''s dead." After scolding, Hua Zhi rekindled a cigarette, and stepped on high heels to the smoking room.


    When Jiang Liu looked back and saw Qin, Wan, Yu and Wang Junxian, he got up.


    "You look terrible. You should sleep for a while, or you will not be able to resist if you go on like this." Qin Wan Yu said.


    "I can''t sleep. When I close my eyes, it''s all a Sheng."


    Wang Junxian looked at Hua Sheng in the hospital bed and the river. Indeed, as a brother, he was really sympathetic and uncomfortable.


    "Have you asked? There is no other way?" Wang Junxian looks at the river.


    "Not for the moment, but I won''t give up. I''ll keep looking."


    "Huasheng here It''s too much suspense. Really, there are too many unscientific things involved in this process, and there''s no way to explain them. I think it''s incredible now, otherwise Shall we look for the so-called Taoists of Maoshan? " This is what Qin Wanyu said. He wants to like his brain opening.


    "Come on, she''s sleepy, not possessed by ghosts. What do you want to do with Taoist Mao Shan?" Wang Junxian is also an atheist. He doesn''t believe in the theory of ghosts and gods.


    He just felt that Hua Sheng had been poisoned or suffered from brain nerve damage before he fell into a deep coma.


    But he couldn''t explain the decline of various physical indicators. It''s a situation that the top doctors in the world can''t explain. It''s a mystery.


    After Qin Wanyu and Wang Junxian stayed for a while, they comforted the river for a while and left. As soon as they left, Hua Qing and Hua Feng came. The two elders of the Hua family didn''t know yet, but they didn''t know who had missed out. The two sisters actually got the news. So when Hua Zhi saw the two sisters in the corridor, she was very unhappy. "You two, you are here to see a joke, but I advise you In a word, the river is in a bad mood. If you say something bad, you offend the Jiang family, and you will be responsible for the consequences. "

 Chapter 372

    In fact, Hua Qing is really happy to know about Hua Sheng''s accident. She thinks it''s retribution, but she''s not stupid enough to dare to say that in front of the river. After all, she dare not offend the Jiang family.


    "Three younger sister, you worry too much. We are sisters. Why do you think we are so desperate?"


    "Aren''t you?" Hua Zhi sneers.


    "Three younger sister, you seem to have misunderstood me and your second elder sister. We have a chance to sit down and talk. But at present, we will go in first to see five younger sisters."


    Hua Feng''s face was expressionless. He followed Hua Qing into the ward and the river flowed to his two sisters. He really didn''t have a good feeling, but he couldn''t drive them away when they came.


    "River current, don''t be too sad, things have happened, or to open to think, things are impermanent." It''s made of Huaqing.


    The river nodded, perfunctorily, and did not respond.


    "My parents don''t know about five younger sisters, but I don''t believe they can keep it from me for long. You can''t keep it from me." Huafeng looks at the river.


    River side head, "did not plan to tell, after all, they do not like a Sheng, otherwise they will not be the smallest to the mountain to raise."


    Hua Feng and Hua Qing look at each other. They know that Jiangliu is complaining about their parents. Maybe it''s what Hua Sheng and Jiangliu said behind their backs.


    "In a word, you should take good care of yourself. If there is anything we need to do, just open your mouth. There are many people with great power." Hua Feng is elder sister, so she said a lot of beautiful things.


    The river didn''t say anything. They stayed for less than half an hour and left.


    As soon as he got on the bus, Hua Qing laughed, "Oh, it''s so happy. That little bitch, he looked at her before and let her die. That''s good. He''s a dead man."


    "Don''t say that, after all, it''s our sister." Hua Feng thought that the second son''s words were a little vicious.


    "Elder sister, when is it? We take her as our own sister, and she takes us as her cousin Have people ever looked at us since they married into Jiang''s family? That tail can''t wait to rise to the sky. It''s good. It''s all retribution. Ha ha. "


    Hua Feng is silent. To be honest, Hua Sheng is not a vegetable. Even if he is dead, Hua Feng doesn''t feel much.


    Because I don''t live together and have no deep feelings. Even after hearing the news of Hua Sheng''s accident, I was not shocked to hear that Hua Lin had cancer.


    This is the weak human nature In fact, they didn''t really care about the life and death of Hua Sheng. After all, they didn''t involve too many interests.


    However, Hua Qing said, "if the fifth child dies, will grandma''s legacy be taken back and not given to the Jiang family in vain?"


    "The Jiang family is not bad for the money, but it''s hard to say how the five younger sisters are. Don''t worry about grandma''s legacy. It''s too far away." Hua Feng thinks that Hua Qing thinks too much. Although he is a vegetable, he can''t die so fast in three or five days. It depends on the follow-up.


    It was another hard night. After the river finished painting, he put the painting beside the bed to face Huasheng.


    "Ah Sheng, look, do you look good in my painting? Is it better than before?"


    "Uncle, someone is looking for you outside, saying Miss''s friend. " Chuntao knocks on the door.


    It''s said that it''s Hua Sheng''s friend. The river rises and opens the door.


    At the door stood a young woman with short red hair, delicate features, loose black cotton padded clothes and chewing bubble gum.


    "Hello, I''m Jiangliu."


    "I know, husband Hua Sheng."


    "You know my wife?" Jiangliu tries to think that Huasheng has few friends. How come he hasn''t seen this woman.


    "To make a long story short, I heard that something happened to her. Come and have a look. Can you take me to see her? I have a friend who specializes in treating difficult and miscellaneous diseases. Maybe I can help you."


    To be honest, there are some worries about the river. After all, I don''t know the origin of this woman, but I don''t want to miss the chance to have a chance to survive. In case I can really save asheng.


    "You don''t have to worry, I''m not a liar, I''m not here for money. This is my card." Seeing the river''s thoughts, the woman offered her business card.


    "Are you a writer?" Looking at the card, it said that the writer, the wind, the river is a little unexpected.

 Chapter 373

    "Yes."


    "How do you know my wife?" Jiangliu''s words are not doubted, because Huasheng is in a very narrow circle of contacts, so it is difficult to contact strangers except for school.


    "It''s on your mother''s cancer charity night."


    "So it is. Please come in." The river nodded and brought the wind to the ward.


    Feng Xi goes directly to Hua Sheng, turns her eyelids over and feels her pulse without paying any attention to the so-called physical examination data.


    "How long has she been like this?"


    "About ten days."


    "Would you mind talking about the process? It''s detailed. It''s not a word


    River flow slightly hesitated, but at this time in addition to the dead horse when the live horse doctor, how else?


    Finally, Jiang Liuzhi tells Xie Dongyao how Huasheng was saved and how to break the blood curse, all of which are told by Fengxi.


    After hearing this, Feng Xi couldn''t help shaking his head. "Hua Sheng is a capable person, but she is too reckless. This is not a sign of suffering from a natural disaster. She is trapped by the person who has the blood curse. There is more than one wizard behind the blood curse. As far as I know, the living sacrifice in Nepal is popular in the generation of Satanism, that is, their branch. There are many talented people and different people in the cult. According to the invisible tattoo on Miss Xie''s body, it''s really a blood curse, but it''s not a common blood curse, it''s a ten party evil spirit curse. Their purpose is not to be a Miss Xie, but to extradite with her violent anger after her tragic death, and then cause a bigger blood case, which is what Hua Sheng said about the disaster of 300 people. As for why, I No evaluation. But Miss Xie''s curse is one of the most vicious curses of Western witches. There must be seven witches behind it. So it''s no surprise that Hua Sheng is one to seven. She''s too angry. "


    The river was stunned, didn''t it say that the woman was a writer? But Why is a mouth so professional, so understand.


    "No doubt, I am a female writer, but I am also the 85th generation of Fengshui family. My grandfather is Feng nameless."


    "Your grandfather he..." The river was shocked. He knew the name. His grandparents knew that it was a famous geomantic master in China. It was said that he was also the richest geomantic master in Hong Kong. Later, some people in the capital called for peace. The old man refused directly and retired with his family. No one knew where he went. It is said that many rich people have found the news of Nianfeng''s family for many years, and they all want to invite them out of the mountain to see Fengshui cemetery for those rich people, so as to ensure the future generations'' prosperity for hundreds of years.


    And now this woman is actually the wind family, no wonder


    "It turned out to be Feng family, offended." The river is awed, and the geomantic metaphysics is not so simple as superstition. It has not only been recognized by the contemporary society, but also opened the course of geomantic omen and Zhouyi in many universities. It''s really powerful.


    hearing that it''s the Feng family, the river is a little excited, and immediately asked the wind, "can you please ask your grandfather to come out of the mountain and help me treat my wife''s disease, I can do whatever it takes, As long as she wakes up, please, Miss Feng. "


    The river bows deeply to the young wind, expressing its eagerness to save his wife.


    "My grandfather died three years ago," the wind said quietly


    Bang when a, a heavy hammer hard come again, river only feel body shake, wind old man has gone west? Then


    "Miss Feng, as a descendant, you should get many old people''s true stories. Please help my wife."


    "To be honest, I''m not good enough to bring her back."


    Wind Xi this sentence, let the river flow a heart completely fell to the bottom The feeling of being destroyed again after having hope.


    "But don''t be upset. I know someone. Maybe he can save Hua Sheng."


    The river raised its head again, and there was hope in its eyes. This mood is really like a roller coaste

 Chapter 374

    The arrival of the wind gave hope to the desperate River, but he didn''t say anything about it, because he didn''t know whether he could succeed or not.


    On the other side of the group, Jiangliu excuses that Hua Sheng is ill and needs to be taken care of. He hasn''t been to work for half a month. The old master of the Jiang family only thinks that the young couple are upset and don''t ask.


    According to Fengxi''s instructions, Jiangliu personally went to a shabby Taoist temple hundreds of miles away, where he met the only person in the Taoist temple, a mad Taoist.


    Yes, this Taoist is not only dirty, but also windy and incoherent. It''s very unreliable.


    Jiangliu calls Fengxi to confirm that it''s him and drives him to Jiangcheng.


    In a private room of a hotel, Jiang Liu ordered roast goose, beef with sauce, smoked ham, steamed Taihu white fish and two Jin of sorghum wine according to the requirements of the mad Taoist.


    This crazy Taoist began to eat regardless of the image, and the food was extremely exaggerated, making a mess around the table.


    The river asked the wind in a low voice with patience, "is he really the high man you said?"


    "Yes, he is my master, my grandfather''s only apprentice."


    "Ah? Then he''s you...? "


    "He was not my father. My father had no talent and learned traditional Chinese medicine, but I was not very interested in it. My grandfather was very sad to see the loss of a unique skill. Later, he met my master by chance. At that time, my master was not so sick. He was an ordinary villager, but he was valued by my grandfather because of his strange eight characters and bones This road, only later In some accidents, he became like this, but I still believe that he did not forget those ways to break the blood curse. Don''t look down on him. "


    Feng Xi can call for master. I think this man is not a general person. Jiang Liu has been waiting for this crazy Taoist to go to the hospital with a smell of alcohol after he has enough to eat.


    After seeing Hua Sheng, the crazy old man touched his dirty beard. "This girl is interesting."


    "Master, please help others." The wind is helpless to urge.


    "She''s so brave. A novice who has never broken the blood curse dares to leave her soul to break it. It''s not fatal. You guessed right in the wind. There are seven wizards behind the blood curse. They cast the middle curse, that is to say, the enchantment, which trapped the girl''s soul outside the door."


    "What then, master?" Wind Xi asked, river behind listening to is nervous, palms slightly sweating.


    "There is no other way, but I can."


    "Ha ha, master, I know you can do it." Fengxi is relieved. It''s strange to say that the old man is usually crazy. Once he arrives at a professional, he can talk for three days and nights. He and Fengxi have been talking about professional terms. Jiangliu really can''t understand them.


    But the old man said there was a way, and the river was surprised.


    "Boy, don''t be happy too early. This girl''s situation is very complicated. If you want to wake her up, the process is extremely difficult. Would you like to give it all?"


    "I will."


    "What if you are also in danger?" The old man asked the river.


    "I would like to, and I will never regret it. Please help my wife, sir, without delay." The river bowed again to the old man.


    "Ha ha, it''s a tough guy. Let''s try. You prepare things as I said, then take her home and drive everyone away. You have to guard her for seven days and seven nights. You can''t fit your eyes, eat and drink, but you can''t leave her room. I''ll put a bug killing lamp on her bed. The wick is for drinking human blood. Every four hours, the lamp will go out. At this time, you need to feed the wick with human blood and keep it burning. If it goes out, the girl will stop cooking completely. The immortal Darrow can''t help it. There is only one chance. Would you like to have a try? "


    "Yes." The river nodded.


    "I''ll remind you last time that it''s beyond the limit of human beings to fail to close your eyes for seven days and seven nights. If you fall asleep in the middle of the night and the wick goes out, your wife''s soul will never come back, and you It will also be because of exhaustion of Yang Qi, and you can''t live for half a year. If you want to figure it out, it''s just one corpse and two lives. "


    "Yes." River listened to all the conditions, still mind.

 Chapter 375

    "Master, does he have to watch the lamp alone? Can I help him?" Feng Xi thinks it''s a little difficult and wants to help the river flow together.


    "No, he has to stay alone. You have more important things to do."


    "Ah? What else can I do? "


    "When the demagogic lamp is on, the witches will be alert. Then they will reinforce the border and trap the girl. You need to join me to fight against the witches."


    "How can we fight without seeing anyone?" The wind flattened his mouth.


    "There''s no need to see each other in the fight between experts. It depends on who has a strong mind."


    After that, the crazy old man took another big gulp of the white wine in his hand, which seemed a little excited.


    "Jiang Liu, my master is crazy, but..."


    "I understand. I believe you." When the river reaches this point, there is no choice. This is the last chance for him and Huasheng.


    So that night, Jiangliu, holding Huasheng in his arms, left the hospital in a low-key manner without informing anyone. Later, he sent Chuntao and gingko back to zhongcuishan, pretending to let them go back to get something.


    When Xie Dongyang came to the hospital in the evening, Hua Sheng had already left. He went straight to ten li Chunfeng to find someone.


    But they were stopped by security.


    "You let the river come out to see me." Xie Dongyang is very angry. He has lost a lot of weight in the past two days. He flies to three cities almost in one day by plane. He looks for doctors and talents in all kinds of ways, but he gets nothing. When he gets off the plane and comes to the hospital directly, he hasn''t seen Hua Sheng.


    Five minutes later, the river came out and looked at Xie Dongyang.


    "How did you leave hospital with Hua Sheng? You know her situation..."


    "You don''t have to worry about our family."


    "Jiangliu, I''m sorry for this. I''m sorry for you and Huasheng, my sister She has already blamed herself very much. She has been crying for several days and has a fever. We all hope that Huasheng will be better. My father knows that after this incident, he is also deeply guilty. He always said that no matter how much money and energy he spent, he will always save Huasheng. "


    "But you don''t have any way, and Huasheng doesn''t need your gratitude. Thank you, Dongyang. Let''s go. Huasheng is my wife. What do I want to do? That''s my business."


    "Jiangliu, you won''t give up her, will you bury her?" In fact, Xie Dongyang was very afraid. At last, the river was desperate. He thought that Hua Sheng would not wake up. He pulled out the oxygen and buried him in the cemetery.


    "No, never."


    Jiang Liu is not in the mood to quarrel with Xie Dongyang. After saying this in a low voice, he turns around and goes back. Then the gate of the villa is locked. Dozens of security guards patrol for 24 hours. Even a fly can''t fly out.


    In the backyard of the villa, the mad Taoist and Fengxi are also ready.


    "Eastern magic is very interesting to Western magic. It''s not a once in a lifetime." The crazy old man said to himself.


    Feng Xi is also a little nervous. She didn''t learn one tenth of her grandfather''s. she has been writing for fun all these years. How can she deal with any wizard.


    But now there is no choice. Jiangliu, alone in the villa, is ready to make a final decision.


    During this period, Jiangliu wanted to fall asleep for countless times. Every time he felt sleepy, he would inject stimulant into his arm and forcibly keep awake.


    The crazy old man and Fengxi in the backyard meditated and entered the world with their minds to fight against the seven wizards.


    This war lasted seven days and seven nights, and the river didn''t close its eyes for seven days and seven nights, so it fed the demagogic lamp with finger blood continuously, just for a trace of life.


    On the morning of the eighth day, Jiang Liu, according to the old man, put out the insect killing lamp, carried it to the backyard, and then saw that Fengxi and the old man were seriously injured.


    "Sir, Miss Feng, you..."


    "We''re OK, just a little hurt. Did the girl wake up?" Asked the mad old man.


    The river shook its head.


    "Come on, show me."


    Then the three came to the room where Hua Sheng was. Hua Sheng was lying on his bed, his face had recovered some ruddy, but there was no sign of waking up.


    "Master, why haven''t you woke up?" The wind is a little flustered.


    The crazy old man felt the pulse for Hua Sheng, pinched his fingers and calculated. His face sank and he asked Jiang Liu, "you and her No room? "


    "No No. " The river blushed.


    "Oh, it''s really harmful Aren''t you her husband? How could she be a virgin? " The mad old man''s hands trembled, and Fengxi looked at the river in astonishment. The couple didn''t even share the same room, Hua Sheng or a virgin? My God

 Chapter 376

    Mad old man angrily raised his hand to fight against the river, but was stopped by the wind, "master, does this matter?"


    "Of course, they are husband and wife. I thought they had Ah, after a man and a woman make love, each other has their blood essence in their bodies, so it seems that all of them are in vain to feed the poison killing lamp with their blood. "


    "Sir, is there any other way?"


    Jiangliu looks flustered. How could he think that this matter is related to whether he and Huasheng share the same room?


    "We have done everything we need to do. The wizard after the blood curse was hurt by us. The border has been broken, but There is no smell of your wife in your blood, so I don''t know what will happen to this matter. I can only say that everything is life. "


    "Let''s go, wind."


    "Master, is there really no way?" Although Fengxi has only one face with Huasheng, she just doesn''t want her to die.


    When she got the news of Hua Sheng''s accident, she knew it must be extraordinary.


    And the first time they met that day, they saw each other as before, why? The reason is that Fengxi comes from a Fengshui family, while Huasheng is proficient in Qimen dunjia. It''s a colleague.


    "No way. Prepare a funeral for this girl."


    Crazy old man said, once again the river into eighteen layers of hell, he was cold


    The crazy old man went out angrily with Fengxi, but when he left the door, he left a sentence: "there is a Jing''an Temple fifty miles north. The Bodhisattva there is said to have a good effect. You can kowtow to see if it can really be immortal. Of course, I said it casually. There is no basis. If it doesn''t work, don''t scold me."


    Then the old man disappeared and the wind left.


    River alone silently for an hour, that kind of want to cry can not cry out of the feeling just uncomfortable.


    Finally, exhausted, he stood up and walked to the bedside.


    Lean down and kiss Huasheng''s forehead


    "A Sheng, don''t sleep. I really miss you. Please come back. Please."


    At this moment, Hua Sheng had already given up living in his dream, but somehow, the border was broken.


    She was overjoyed and rushed all the way back home, but The soul can''t enter the body.


    I don''t know what happened in the middle of the accident. She can only stand on her head and watch it quietly.


    And no one can see her, no one can hear her, she is the air for the river.


    But for her, the river is alive in front of her eyes


    When Hua Sheng came back, she happened to see the river kissing her on the bed, and those words.


    "River, I''m back, I''ve come back..." Hua Sheng shouted desperately.


    But the river cannot be heard at all.


    He stood beside Huasheng, silently weeping In his life, he never cried. He used to tease people if he didn''t have a tear gland.


    Now, it seems that it''s not that there is no such thing as heartbreak before. It''s said that a man who has tears doesn''t flick but doesn''t feel sad.


    For the first time, Jiangliu cried so bitterly. She looked at the little girl in the bed silently. She would be angry with him, shy with him, and discuss with her about Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting.


    Do you really want to prepare a funeral for her as the crazy old man said?


    "A Sheng, since you started, I treat you with deep love and love. How dare you How dare you leave me alone How can you bear to live in the world with the pain of missing you? "


    Hua Sheng''s soul steps to the river and raises his hand to wipe his tears. It''s a pity At this time, they are in two time and space, and cannot be touched at all.


    "The river..." Hua Sheng''s soul choked faintly.

 Chapter 377

    This may be the most cruel moment in Hua Sheng''s life. She has never liked anyone before, and now her heart will be soft when she has ties.


    If she had known that saving Xie Dongyao would cost so much and make the river so miserable, she would not be so impulsive.


    Feng Xi is right. She is a novice. She has never broken such a difficult mantra as the blood mantra. Now, it''s nothing if she takes her own life.


    Huasheng is not willing to see the damage and blow to the river.


    She wanted to comfort the river, to touch him, to hug him, but now she is just a ghost.


    It''s impossible for the river to feel her. Watching the river cry in silence, Hua Sheng felt the bitterness of his heart for the first time.


    Originally, two good people, because of her impulse and irrationality, lead to the separation of yin and Yang.


    Hua Sheng despised the blood curse of Xie Dongyao and the seven wizards after the blood curse, so he was hit so hard.


    But the appearance of Fengxi and the crazy old man is not their last life-saving straw, but because they don''t share the same room and have no blood relationship between husband and wife, they miss the best rescue opportunity. The boundary is untied, and Huasheng also comes out, but she still can''t go back to her body, so she can only watch the river holding her body crying.


    Maybe it''s because I didn''t close my eyes for seven days and seven nights. The river is tired after all


    He unconsciously fell asleep at the bedside. After falling asleep, he still tightly grasped Huasheng''s small hand and refused to release it.


    Hua Sheng''s soul wanders in the past. He wants to pick up a blanket to cover the river, but he can''t lift anything.


    She hated herself so much that she could do nothing but see and hear.


    At this time, two meows alert Hua Sheng


    She looked back. "Little black."


    The black cat heard her calling Xiao hei and ran to Hua Sheng''s feet.


    "Xiaohei, can you see me?" Hua Sheng is a little excited.


    In fact, animals are not able to see the soul. Only animals with spirit can see Xiaohei. Xiaohei is a black cat, but Huasheng never let him touch anything related to metaphysics, but he doesn''t want Xiaohei to be born with his own spirit.


    "Meow, meow, meow." Xiao Hei called again.


    Hua Sheng squats down and touches Xiaohei. She feels the same. She breathes deeply.


    "Xiaohei, what should I do? How can I come back? I never took life and death seriously before. After all, I have nothing to be nostalgic for. Now the river has done its best for me. If I go like this, he will feel bad, and I will not give up to him. "


    Xiaohei seems to understand Huasheng''s words. After meowing twice, he brings Huasheng to the villa backyard.


    There are also Fengxi and the props used by the crazy old man. Hua Sheng is extremely smart and immediately responds, "you mean, let me find Fengxi?"


    "Meow." This time, Xiao Hei only made one call, which is equivalent to human''s good. Of course, these are all speculated by Hua Sheng.


    "But where can I find her? I don''t even know where she lives. "


    After Xiaohei listened, he pulled Huasheng''s skirt with his mouth and ran forward.


    Hua Sheng''s soul is running with the little black cat. Maybe it''s because his soul is light, so he doesn''t feel tired even after walking 20 or 30 miles in a short time.


    Finally, in a warm community downstairs, Xiaohei stops.


    Then Xiaohei jumped up the warm water pipe next to the building and stopped until the fifth floor.


    "It''s the fifth floor."


    After receiving Xiaohei''s guidance, Huasheng went directly to the fifth floor, and then found Fengxi''s residence according to Xiaohei''s call.


    She was going to knock at the door, but she tried and found that the soul could go through the wall, and went straight in.


    ¡±My mother. "Fengxi is just about to go out. When she sees Huasheng, her bags are all on the ground.


    "Wind, you can see me, can''t you?" Hua Sheng asked softly.

 Chapter 378

    Fortunately, Fengxi is courageous, and because of her family background, she has a strong adaptability to this. Otherwise, she will be scared to death.


    Because the Huasheng in the state of soul is translucent and totally different from human beings. Although its appearance hasn''t changed, it All of a sudden, it''s still scary.


    "You, you, you How do you know my family? "


    "My cat brought me."


    "I''ll go. You''re so good..."


    After the wind Xi exclaimed, he quickly returned to his mind and picked up the bag and put it aside.


    Then take the soul of Huasheng to the living room.


    "How can your soul come out?"


    "You and your master helped me break the border."


    "Yes, but it didn''t wake you up."


    "I know it''s because I don''t have a husband and wife with Jiangliu."


    "Well, I didn''t expect that. How could you two...?" Fengxi thinks Jiangliu couple have a good reputation, and they are both said to be a very loving couple. Seeing Jiangliu''s attitude towards Huasheng''s favor, he knows that it''s definitely not pretended, but who would have thought that such two people don''t even have skin ties?


    "It''s a private matter between us. Let alone, I come to see you this time. I hope you can help me."


    "Well, I think it''s enough. Even if my master can''t do it, I may not be able to do it."


    Wind Xi is a little frustrated. After all, this matter has been completely out of control.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just let it go. Even if it doesn''t work, it doesn''t matter. I just want to Nu tries to stay and go back to the river. I''m a little I don''t want him. "


    Hua Sheng lowers his head and his voice is very small.


    Fengxi has some heartache for her. Although Fengxi and Huasheng are new to each other, they are the same at first sight.


    I had a very good chat that day. Now when Hua Sheng is in trouble, Feng Xi is the only one who can help them. So the relationship between the two people has become closer unconsciously.


    After Hua Sheng escaped from her sister, she knew that Feng Xi and the old man had come to help.


    So she came to Fengxi again with hope. At least she thought that she came from Fengjia family and should have a glimmer of hope.


    "You two are really Ah, in a word, I didn''t expect you to have that kind of temperament and be able to save Xie Dongyao. "


    "In fact, it''s a small thing to save Xie Dongyao. What I''m more afraid of is that after Xie Dongyao''s tragic death, she will be triggered with a blood curse, which will gather her resentment and lead to a greater disaster Life is not a mess. I can''t ignore it. What''s more, I have some skills, so I want to try it. "


    "But you try, Xie Dongyao is all right, but you have made the river bitter."


    "Yes, I am sorry for him." Hua Sheng is very guilty.


    "Well, it''s no use blaming you now. Let''s find a way. My master has left. He told Jiangliu clearly that there is no way to save you, so it''s no use for me to find him. But you have your own talent. I''m a descendant of the Feng family. We can try to see if there is a chance to change."


    Hua Sheng nodded. That''s exactly what she came to see.


    In fact, the crazy old man didn''t want to run away. In fact, when he was fighting against the wizard, Fengxi''s master was seriously injured.


    But he has been holding back and didn''t follow the trend, afraid that she was worried, so he ran to a place where no one was injured.


    Xie Dongyao''s blood curse was finally solved, so those witches and cults, no matter what their motives, could not be carried out for the time being.


    At present, the only thing to do is to extradite Hua Sheng''s soul into her body and make her wake up.


    "Let''s go back to your house first. After all, you are still there." Wind Xi finish saying, with the soul of Hua Sheng and Xiao Hei, driving back to ten li spring wind again.


    Unexpectedly, the river is not at home


    "Where is the river? It''s not that I can''t think of it... " The wind Xi''s words did not finish, Hua Sheng''s face changed greatly and ran out.

 Chapter 379

    Feng Xi said that Hua Sheng was scared to death. She was really afraid of the river.


    So I hurried to the monitoring room to adjust the monitoring and see the trace of the river.


    In the surveillance video, the river opened the door of louse. Hua Sheng was worried and looked back at the wind. "Can you find out his whereabouts? We have to follow him. What if he does something stupid? "


    "I have a way to track it."


    Fengxi then used the wind family''s secret arts, took a piece of Jiangliu''s clothes and put it in front of the gossip mirror.


    Then the eight trigrams mirror gives an accurate direction, pointing to the northernmost


    "That is That''s Jing''an Temple. My God, he really believed my master''s crazy words? " The wind came to me.


    "What nonsense?" Hua Sheng obviously didn''t pay attention to what the last Taoist said when he left.


    But the river heard it. The wind was helpless and sighed, "my Shifu is also nonsense. I don''t think it''s reliable. Maybe I don''t want to despair too much. My Shifu said that there is a Jing''an Temple in the north, where the Bodhisattvas are very effective. Let the river flow burn incense sincerely and kowtow to see if it can feel the bodhisattvas and save you."


    "He''s really confused..." Hua Sheng is in great pain.


    "So what to do now? Are we going to find him? " I have no idea.


    "To go, he suffered seven days and seven nights from me. He was in a terrible state of mind. I was afraid that he would have an accident. Let''s follow him."


    Hua Sheng is not at ease, so Fengxi drives her to find Jiangliu. At home, Xiaohei is the only one guarding her body.


    Chuntao and gingko were sent to zhongcuishan, but they didn''t come back, and other friends couldn''t get in touch with Dujiang river.


    The gate of ten li Chunfeng villa is locked. Qin Wanyu and Wang Junxian have come several times, but they have failed.


    Hua Zhihua Lin also did not know. Xie Dongyang couldn''t sleep for several consecutive nights. She was in a hurry.


    Jiang Liu goes to Jing''an Temple. That''s his last hope. He understands that maybe the crazy old man was talking crazy in a rage.


    No Bodhisattva can manifest, but he is not willing to try.


    So as soon as I enter the gate of Jing''an Temple, the river begins to kneel step by step, and then I make a wish with my hands together, hoping that Bodhisattva can bless Hua Sheng to wake up.


    Jing''an Temple is in the middle of the mountain, so there are 1360 steps from the gate to the temple. In fact, these steps are very steep. It''s very tired just to walk.


    If you kneel step by step, it is


    The uneven stone curled the knee of the river, which was already blue and purple. His legs had been frustrated, but he still tried to stick to it.


    When Hua Sheng came with the wind, he had already walked more than 800 steps.


    Seeing the river flow kneeling step by step, Hua Sheng only felt that his heart was delayed by others, and he could not breathe with pain.


    Feng Xi also exclaimed, "my Shifu is really killing people. No way. If you kneel like this, you will die. I will stop him."


    The wind is brisk. Run up and stop the river.


    "Jiang Liu, get up quickly. My master is crazy. How can you take his words seriously? It''s useless to ask for Bodhisattvas. Bodhisattvas don''t interfere with people''s time. Why do you have to ask for hardship?"


    The river hung its head and the breath was weak. "I''ll try. I just want to try."


    "Try some bullshit. Get up. You don ''t want your legs if you go on like this?" The wind Xi is angry, stretch out a hand to want to pull river current, but he still does not shake.


    "There are more than 500 left. I can hold on."


    Wind:


    Fengxi has never seen such a persistent person. People like Jiangliu are stupid and terrible.


    But she also knows that it all comes from his love for his wife. He is willing to be a fool for Hua Sheng


    Hua Sheng''s soul is behind the river. She can''t shed tears. She used to think that she could stand up to the sky, the ground, her parents and her family. She lives in heaven and earth with a clear conscience. Now, she even owes a debt of love to the river when she leaves Is this fate?


    Hua Sheng silently looks at the river, kneeling step by step, and Feng Xi looks back at Hua Sheng.


    Listen to her whisper, "I want to live, I want to live, I don''t want him disappointed."

 Chapter 380

    "You two are really..."


    The wind is too angry to speak. Obviously, they are so smart. At this time, they are just like fools.


    Hua Sheng''s soul quietly follows the river. He kneels, she kneels, he kowtows, she kowtows.


    When I finally arrived at the temple, the river''s black trousers had oozed blood


    The Buddhist nun who came to the temple to bandage the temple angrily, and the river hurriedly got up to continue to burn incense and worship the Buddha.


    Later, the fast food in the temple transferred hundreds of thousands of incense money to the temple, which was the ultimate.


    "I''ve done everything I have to do. The rest, do everything I can, listen to heaven." River said.


    "What if she still doesn''t wake up? Are you going to die with her? "


    After Feng Xi asked this question, Hua Sheng on one side looked at the river''s face nervously.


    "I didn''t think about it because I didn''t think she would leave me." River may be self-confidence, maybe it is a feeling from the heart.


    "Forget it, forget it. Let''s go. Let''s go back. Let''s find a way."


    "Do you have any other way?" The river flows in a daze.


    "Isn''t the way that people come up with? Can living people make their urine suffocate?"


    When the wind finished speaking, they went to the bottom of the mountain. The river was injured and they walked slowly. When they came back from the temple, it was dark again.


    The car of river current, at the door of spring breeze of ten li, is blocked by Xie Dongyang.


    "Jiangliu, get off."


    "What''s up." The river pressed the window.


    "Where did you hide Huasheng?"


    "Has it anything to do with you?"


    "Yes, if you say so, I''ll call the police. I''ll say you killed your wife and hid her body. Then the police will come out and see if you say no?" Xie Dongyang didn''t sleep for a few nights, and his eyes were red. He had no choice but to force the river. He just wanted to see Hua Sheng.


    He was afraid that the river would settle Huasheng, and then he didn''t come to see the last side.


    Jiang Liu looks at Xie Dongyang. "She''s at home."


    "She Are you awake? " Xie Dongyang has some surprises.


    "No."


    "Then why do you take it home? The hospital conditions are not better than home?" Xie Dongyang thinks the river flow is too reckless.


    "I don''t want to explain so much to you. Anyway, it''s my family business."


    "Jiangliu, I want to meet Huasheng."


    Just as the river was about to open, Xie Dongyang grabbed the window and said, "river, even if I ask you..."


    Xie Dongyang''s attitude softened. This was the first time he asked for river flow. His eyes were full of low-key taste.


    In fact, this is not only Xie Dongyang''s first search for river flow, but also Xie Dongyang''s first search for people in his life.


    How arrogant was Xie Shao before? How could he do such a thing? But he has done it now. For the sake of Huasheng, he can do without face or any morality.


    "Come in."


    Finally, Xie Dongyang was let in.


    Feng Xi doesn''t know Xie Dongyang and doesn''t talk to him, so she takes care of herself.


    After ten li of spring breeze, Jiang Liu takes Xie Dongyang to the bedroom to see Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng''s soul was led to the other side by Feng Xi. "You just said, you have a way, what way?"


    "I want to borrow your body and see the river."


    "What do you mean?" I don''t understand the wind.


    "I want to attach to you, and then go to see the river. I''m the soul. I can''t touch him. I want to really feel him."


    "Elder sister, do you want to attach me? How can you get into my body if you can''t even get into it? " The wind widened his eyes.


    "I just tried. It''s OK."


    "When are you?" The wind is even more surprised.


    "Just after you stopped, I tried."


    It''s no wonder that my brain suddenly fell into a trance just now, just like I lost my consciousness. It turned out that I was possessed by Huasheng. It''s terrible.


    "If you like, I will use your body to see the river. If you don''t want, I won''t force you." Hua Sheng looks at the wind quietly.


    In fact, Hua Sheng doesn''t want to owe people, but she really feels that she can''t touch each other face-to-face with the river. The taste of being close to the end of the world is so extreme that she has the cheek to ask for the wind.


    "I promise, but I''ll give you five minutes." Finally, Fengxi agrees.

 Chapter 381

    Hua Sheng is very grateful for Fengxi''s help, but she is not the kind of person who is good at expressing, so she can only say this great kindness and keep it in her heart.


    Later, Fengxi takes Huasheng soul to the master bedroom. At this time, Xie Dongyang has left.


    After watching Huasheng, he accompanied her quietly for a few minutes and left.


    River is still sitting beside the bed, motionless, looking at Hua Sheng in deep sleep, saying nothing.


    Wind Xi turns around and nods to Hua Sheng.


    Hua Sheng comes straight up and attaches herself to the wind. Then she takes a deep breath and heads for the river.


    He patted his shoulder behind him. "River."


    When the river turns back, Huasheng looks at him with deep love.


    Where does the river think it''s Huasheng, so I just want to say something to Fengxi.


    "What''s the matter?" He spoke in a low voice.


    Hua Sheng was too excited to say anything. After more than ten seconds, he said, "river flow, you have done enough. If Huasheng can feel it, she will understand what you mean, just You need to be rational. I say the following words, maybe it''s cruel for you, but it''s also the truth. If Hua Sheng can''t wake up, she will be a vegetable all her life. You are willing to raise a vegetable all your life, but she is not willing to be a vegetable all her life. If it''s beyond saving, I think Huasheng would like you to give her a good time. "


    River pupil constriction, he knows what wind Xi''s words mean.


    "The reincarnation of life and death is the road of heaven. No one can violate it. Compared with the vast universe, we are just ants. I have studied Buddhism for many years, and I also know the truth that many things cannot be forced. You and Huasheng have a husband and wife relationship, which you have cultivated in your last life. But if the relationship is over, you should also let it go, because this is everyone''s destiny. You and I are just human beings. How can we fight against heaven with our own strength? I think if Huasheng is alive, I hope you can live a good life. "


    "Let her die. I can''t do it. I''d rather be a vegetable all my life. In case she wakes up one day? Even at 80, it''s not late I can at least hold her hand and watch the sunset once... " The river is dreaming.


    Hua Sheng held back his tears and continued, "why do you force yourself when you are so obsessed with it that you end up with a magic barrier? Buddha said that there are seven hardships in life: life, old age, illness, death, resentment and hatred, love and separation, not to ask. Everyone will go through a disaster. Everyone can''t escape the seven emotions and six desires. You have your parents, family, friends and career. And love is just a part of your life. Without Hua Sheng, you will meet other people. She may just be a passer-by. Why do you have to keep a passer-by who has a shallow relationship with you? "


    "She''s not a passer-by. She''s the love of my life. I don''t ask for it. I just don''t want to let go of my last hope. I just want to wait for her slowly in the world of mortals. Ice and snow are frozen. I''m waiting for her at the top of snow mountain. The night is lonely. I''m in the middle of thousands of lights. The plum blossom falls. I''m waiting for her under the fence wall. If she doesn''t come, I''ll be there when I die Wait for her in the next life. "


    River words, once again deeply shocked to Hua Sheng, so later prepared to persuade him to let go of words also did not say.


    Five minutes in a hurry, Hua Sheng turns around and wipes his tears with his sleeve.


    "Hua Sheng, I have another extreme way. Maybe I can help you. Shall we try it?" After the wind came back to her mind, she said an idea that had been in her mind for a long time.


    Hua Sheng looks back, with tears in his eyes.


    "But it''s a little risky. If it doesn''t work, we''ll all die." The wind is very clear.

 Chapter 382

    How to put it? Fengxi just wanted to help Huasheng come back, after all, she rarely met a friend who fell in love with her in her life.


    It''s a pity that people and souls of Huasheng are separated now. Fengxi is a layman. Even if he comes from Fengshui family, he didn''t want to kill himself for this friend.


    As for why she was willing to say the last way at the last moment, because she was really touched by the feelings of Jiangliu and Huasheng.


    Fengxi hasn''t been in love for years, because she has been extreme that the feelings between men and women are empty, and men are animals thinking about their lower bodies.


    It''s because of the physical pleasure that leads to the so-called love. But now when we see Huasheng and Jiangliu, we are willing to pay for each other''s life if we don''t even have a roommate.


    She was really shocked, so at that moment, she subconsciously blurted out what she wanted.


    Hua Sheng listened quietly to Fengxi''s words. Fengxi''s expression was very calm, as if it was someone else''s story, as if it had nothing to do with himself.


    She said, "when I was a child, I was very naughty. I used to look around the house. Once, I found a black box on the ceiling of my old house. It was a locked box. Since I was a child, I was proficient in unlocking, so I opened it twice and three times. There was only one book in it. At that time, I was very disappointed. Later, I thought that since I opened it, I''d like to have a look. Otherwise, thanks? Later, I learned that it was left by my grandfather''s uncle. My grandfather''s uncle was also a feng shui master. But later, because he was greedy for wealth and power, he was used by bad people and wrote the absolute forbidden skill of our Feng family, the skill of turning the sun against the sky.


    "Return the sun to the sky?" Huasheng also takes a breath of cool air.


    "Yes, it''s to let people die and come back to life, isn''t it powerful?" The wind laughs.


    "How could it be? Is it against the law of heaven? " Hua Sheng can''t even think about it.


    "Yes, that''s why it''s called taboo art? At that time, there was a famous rich man near Jiangcheng. He had a very loving concubine who was a famous Peking Opera actor. He was extremely gorgeous. But he was poisoned by envy of other women in the back house within a month after he married him. The rich man was so grieved that his concubine refused to be buried for three days after her death. Later, she somehow found my grandfather''s uncle. I gave him a lot of money and begged him to let my concubine return the sun. At that time, many people couldn''t eat enough, let alone see so much money. My grandfather''s uncle couldn''t help but temptation, so he wrote for a year, developed this technique of rejuvenation, and revived the rich concubine. "


    "And then?" Hua Sheng marvels.


    "Later, on the night of my return to the sun, I happened to catch up with the ghost gate opening on July 15. The angry concubine took a hundred ghosts to kill the village, and the blood flowed into the river. My uncle escaped because of his unique skills, but no one has seen him since. My grandfather said that it was against the law of heaven to let the dead people come back to life. It would be condemned by heaven, so my grandfather''s uncle must have a bad ending. In the end, I didn''t get into my Fengjia ancestral tomb, but somehow, this taboo skill has been saved. Although I was small, I could read and read the whole book. "


    "You''re going to use this to help us?" Hua Sheng''s face is hard to see.


    "Yes, it must be useful, but my grandfather''s uncle ignored the opening of the ghost gate, which led to a disaster. If we choose a auspicious time to start, we will still win. The most important thing is that you are not really dead, you are not dead, but the human soul is forced to separate, so I am not a resurrection of the dead, should not Is it damned? " In fact, Feng Xi is not sure. She can only say these words to comfort her heart.

 Chapter 383

    Hua Sheng thought it was too risky. She didn''t agree with her, but everyone was selfish. She really wanted to come back and spend the rest of her life with the river.


    So knowing that Fengxi risked her life, she still promised. Fengxi didn''t know what kind of consequences the forbidden art would cause.


    So we can only make the worst plan, that is, all three people died in this house.


    The river is ignorant. He does what Fengxi says. As long as he can save Huasheng, he is bound to do it.


    So that night, Fengxi and Huasheng chose the auspicious time to get off the border and envelop the villa of ten li Chunfeng in the border, so as not to disturb them.


    At 12 o''clock that night, the wind lit 49 white candles and the river lay beside Huasheng.


    He lay on his back holding her hand, with a charm on his head.


    Hua Sheng''s soul stands in front of the body, waiting for the best time to enter the soul.


    In fact, Fengxi is only 24 years old. She is only two years older than Huasheng. She spent the first half of her life writing books, eating, drinking, and playing in various social occasions.


    Now, it''s incredible that she, who is not interested in family secrets, has given up her life for a friend who is destined.


    Fengxi didn''t dare to tell Shifu about it, because Shifu would scold her to death.


    At that time, after she turned out the book, Grandpa beat her up and burned the book. No one in the Feng family was allowed to learn it.


    In order to avoid responsibility, Fengxi lied that she had not read the content, so, that is to say, Fengjia now has no one to return the Yang except Fengxi.


    So she also felt that all these things were destined by the heaven and the underworld. Maybe she had a peek at the forbidden art in order to save Huasheng many years later?


    When everything was ready, Fengxi began to practice according to the records of the skill of returning Yang. She had no assurance, so she had to try.


    It wasn''t so smooth at first, until she finished all the incantations and put her forehead blood into the white bowl.


    It''s all started


    No one knows what happened that night. Only three people, Fengxi, Jiangliu and Huasheng, know their experience.


    All three of them swore to the third party that night.


    This technique of reviving the Yang lasted until three o''clock in the morning. When a red rooster was bought, it was over.


    I was sweating all over the wind and fell to the ground. I didn''t have any strength


    The river, panting and pale, got up from the bed and tried to help the wind, but he also felt that he could not move.


    And Hua Sheng around There was still no movement.


    "Don''t you Failed? " Wind Xi lies on the ground, covering his chest, very cold.


    The river didn''t speak. He just turned quietly to look at Huasheng''s face


    At this time, her fingers moved


    The river widened its eyes, and only thought that it was an illusion, was it wrong?


    But he could not believe that his five fingers moved slightly. He felt his heart beat faster and more nervous.


    Then he saw a scene that he would never forget in his life.


    Hua Sheng, who has been sleeping for many days, slowly opens his eyes.


    At the moment when Yu Jiangliu looked at each other, she said faintly, "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting."


    Her voice was very small, but Jiangliu thought it was the best one he had ever heard in his life.


    It''s hard for the river to suppress the excitement in her heart, so she directly picks up Hua Sheng from her bed and kisses her cool lips affectionately.


    The real touch spread all over the body. Hua Sheng closed her eyes and enjoyed the hard-earned happiness of this moment. She knew that she was really back. No art succeed.


    Seeing this behind the scenes, Feng Xi breathed a sigh of relief and finally couldn''t support it any more. He fainted on the ground in front of him.

 Chapter 384

    Jiangliu didn''t want to recall what happened that night in his whole life, but no matter how much suffering he experienced, Huasheng finally came back.


    It''s unexpected for all of us. All three of them have been hurt to varying degrees. Huasheng is the least hurt because of the separation of human and soul.


    Jiangliu''s knee has turned blue and purple because of kneeling step by step. All the soft tissues under the skin have been bruised.


    And that night, during the forbidden operation, he fought with the only Yang Qi to catch the ghost errand of Fengxi, almost exhausted the Yang Qi and died.


    Fengxi was the most seriously injured. As a legal person, she had multiple fractures on her whole body and lay in the hospital for a whole month.


    After the boundary is opened, Huasheng looks at the home of ten li Chunfeng and the sunrise after the dawn, and has a feeling of reincarnation.


    Maybe a lot of things are precious only after they are lost. Huasheng breathes fresh air and sighs the precious and beautiful life.


    But the relatives and friends around me, who know the inside story, are shocked to see Hua Sheng wake up intact.


    Jiang Liu only said that it was because he moved the Bodhisattva step by step, that Hua Sheng woke up and didn''t mention the forbidden skill of Fengxi.


    Everyone believed that it was good luck.


    After Hua Sheng woke up, because she was still weak, Jiang Liu forced her to rest at home for a whole month.


    Chuntao takes care of her while ginkgo is sent to take care of Fengxi.


    It was not until a month later that the three recovered before meeting.


    It was late December, and even Christmas was over.


    Three days before New Year''s day, the river driver drove to pick up the wind.


    Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu cooked many dishes in person.


    Three people sitting together, that kind of feeling, very delicate.


    Spring peach and ginkgo to avoid, give three people talk space.


    "Is there anything to say?" Hua Sheng looks at the wind.


    "I thought you would say thank you to me?" The wind laughs.


    "Why? Thank you alone can''t express this matter, so I won''t say it. "


    The river gently poured red wine for two women. "I also have a feeling of being separated from the rest of the world. I feel that the previous event is a matter of the last life. The three of us seem to have lived again."


    Feng Xi nodded, "well, it''s OK to live, or I''ll die to my ancestors of Feng family. If they know that I went down to the local government because of this, they may have picked my skin."


    Hua Sheng raised his glass. "Wind, do you remember what I said to you when I first met?"


    "Remember, you said, have we met before?"


    With that, Fengxi and Huasheng smile at each other.


    This river is not very well known, so he is a bit muddled.


    On that day, Hua Sheng drank a lot of wine for the first time, until his cheeks were red at the end, and the whole person fell into a state of slight intoxication.


    River knows she is happy.


    Fengxi has an excellent amount of wine. I haven''t been drunk after drinking several bottles of red wine in a row.


    Later, with sleepiness, the river let Chuntao drive home.


    Before Fengxi left, he said to Huasheng, "you don''t have to feel guilty. If you really want to repay me, let me spend my whole life in your house."


    Hua Sheng nodded, "OK, you are allowed to rub the wine for a lifetime."


    Then the two women giggled again.


    Spring peach and gingko have never seen miss such a state, how to say? It''s not the same as before.


    Character seems She is more cheerful, less indifferent and more smiling than before. The main thing is that there are stars in her eyes.


    That night, the two people who had drunk slept in the same bed, as if they were very nervous.


    The river hugs Huasheng and kisses it carefully.


    "A Sheng, may I?" He is very gentle.


    Hua Sheng is shy and dare not look up at him. She knows what he asked.

 Chapter 385

    It all happened so naturally. It seems that this sentence came naturally. Hua Sheng never thought before that he would dedicate himself to the river without reservation.


    After this incident, they all saw through their own hearts and feelings of each other. The two people who lived and died did not want to waste their time and life, and only had mutual warmth for the rest of their lives.


    The river gives Huasheng a wonderful and unforgettable night, and all its tenderness.


    He is like a rare treasure, each gentle action is very light, for fear that she will suffer a little injustice.


    What Hua Sheng can do is to respond to him in the full love.


    After a night of Spring Festival, it seems that their life has become more different.


    The morning light came in, the river woke up first, he saw Hua Sheng was still sleeping.


    Pillow his arm, like a child, nest in his chest. The long black hair gives off a pleasant smell.


    He put out his hand and hugged her gently, but he could not help but lower his head and kiss her on the forehead.


    Hua Sheng wakes up from her dream because of her touch


    See the river, four eyes after each other, warm smile.


    "Mrs. Jiang, why are you so beautiful?"


    Hua Sheng is shy. She buries her head in his chest again. She really needs to get used to it. It''s too traditional and conservative.


    The original intention of the river is to take her out for ventilation, but before she has finished speaking, she can''t help but drag her to another morning exercise.


    From six o''clock to seven thirty, the two people gasped and hugged each other.


    "A Sheng."


    "Yes?" Hua Sheng raised his head and showed his clear eyes.


    "Unless the white bones of the yellow earth, you will be safe in your centenary."


    Hua Sheng smiled sweetly and reached out to touch the river''s chin playfully.


    In fact, this is just a couple, some intimate little action.


    But the river thought it was crooked, so despite Hua Sheng''s protest, another scene was not suitable for children.


    Two people so repeatedly toss until noon, just get up and go downstairs.


    Spring peach and ginkgo also know what happened, a bad smile.


    Hua Sheng sat on the table with a red face, waiting for lunch.


    River flow is very generous, there is a sense of high spirited, arm cuff, help Hua Sheng pour a cup of hot lemon tea.


    "Miss, you have a red face." Ginkgo is intentional.


    Hua Sheng covers his face, embarrassed. "Maybe the heating is too hot."


    "Ha ha, miss, you should be a fool for us. You should be with my uncle..." Ginkgo biloba is also a straightforwarder, not waiting to say, was dragged away by Chuntao.


    "This girl It''s all about it. " Hua Sheng is embarrassed to say.


    "It''s OK. They''re not outsiders. They need to know sooner or later. Besides, when we have babies, we need them to help us."


    Hua Shengle said, "the beauty you think about is that they are both very old. I''ll find a good family for them as soon as I can, and I hope they can bring you children. Isn''t that delaying their great time?"


    "Well, listen to Mrs. Jiang. You are beautiful. You are right about everything."


    Before Jiangliu, they loved Huasheng in every way. Now they have the reality of husband and wife, they love Huasheng even more. They wish they could carry her in their pocket and take her with them all the time.


    After lunch, the river takes Huasheng''s hand and takes a walk in the community.


    "A Sheng, you have to promise me something."


    "What?" Hua Sheng doesn''t know why.


    "After you Can you promise me not to divine? Don''t interfere with the fate of others, be an ordinary person and my wife. I don''t need you to have those excellent skills. I don''t want you to be a genius fortune teller. I don''t want to experience those cruel things any more. I just want to be quiet and spend the rest of my life with you. OK? "


    Jiangliu holds up Huasheng''s hands and puts them on his chest. He sincerely asks her to seal his talent.

 Chapter 386

    Hua Sheng was silent for a long time, then he looked at him with a smile and said, "there are three things in my love: the sun and the moon, the sun and the moon, the sun and the moon, the day and the evening.


    There was a surprise in Jiang Liu''s eyes. Is this his little girl confessing to him?


    "Jiangliu, I''ve identified you in this life, so I promise your request."


    "Really?" The river is ecstatic.


    In fact, he has always been worried that Huasheng would not agree with him. In case that he would give divination later and hurt his vitality, what should he do?


    In particular, the crisis caused by Xie Dongyao has made the river dare not to recall.


    "Really, tonight is exactly the night of the full moon. I will seal my divination, put away my bamboo sticks and close my eyes. From now on, I''m just an ordinary person, I''m just Hua Sheng, just your wife in the river. "


    At this moment, the river is deeply moved.


    Directly holding Hua Sheng up, he turned around for several circles in situ, which was difficult to express his inner excitement and joy.


    Hua Sheng is willing to be an ordinary person for him. It''s so good.


    At six o''clock that night, Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu had a banquet with all their friends, Qin Wanyu, Wang Junxian, Gao He, Hua Zhi, Hua Lin and Bai Hao, all of whom had a good relationship with them.


    There''s another wind, Hua Sheng said. It''s her new friend.


    Everyone also greeted with enthusiasm. Fengxi dyed the short red hair back to black, and suddenly returned to pure from rebellion, just like high school students.


    She didn''t talk much. Most of the time, she just smiled quietly when people asked her what she answered.


    Qin, Wan and Yu were curious about her. "Are you really a writer?"


    "If it''s a fake one."


    "But I''ve read your book. It''s very sophisticated and profound. It doesn''t look like it was written by a girl or a person in his 20s."


    "What do you mean, doubt me to write for you?" The wind stared at Qin, Wan and Yu.


    He smiled with a red wine glass. "That''s not true. I''m just surprised."


    "It''s no surprise. A lot of things you haven''t seen don''t mean there isn''t any. You''ve gone a lot, which only means you have too little knowledge, too narrow vision and frog at the bottom of the well."


    Qin Wan Yu:


    "Ha ha ha, you dare say that our son Qin is a frog at the bottom of the well. Do you know what his family is for? His family can run the largest travel agency in the world. Qin Wanyu has been to more than 60 countries. How can you say that he is a frog in the well? " Gao he''s got a stomachache with a smile.


    Wind Xi lightly swept the crane''s eye, "it''s great to have been to more than 60 countries? Has he ever been to Mars? "


    Qin Wan Yu:


    Later, we found that Fengxi looked pure and lovely, but in fact, it was very barbaric, and especially liked to hate people.


    But compared with Hua Zhi''s fiery temper, it is not the same. If Hua Zhi is a fire, the wind is ice, cold with aloofness, stubborn with confidence.


    At half past eleven in the evening, Hua Sheng and Fengxi were standing in the living room, and all of them were drunk.


    "When they drink my amnesia, they will forget it."


    "At the hospital, there are your second sister and your parents. I have dealt with it and erased the memory of your coma. From then on, apart from you, me and my master, no one else in the world will know about it. We buried the secret together." The wind said quietly.


    "Thank you, windy."


    "Don''t worry about thanking, can you tell me why the memory of the river should be erased? He has experienced so much and so deep feelings with you. You should let him keep them, so that he can love you all his life. " Feng Xi feels that Hua Sheng should not erase the river. After all, he is also one of the participants. With this unforgettable memory, the river will love Hua Sheng more.


    "This memory is not good. I don''t want a little bit of darkness in his life. Even if he doesn''t love me in the future, it doesn''t matter. I just want him to live a little easier."


    Feng Xi doesn''t say a word. Hua Sheng has her own choice. She must respect it.


    Half an hour later, everyone sobers up and leaves. Looking at the expression, they know that they have forgotten the period after Hua Sheng''s coma.


    Half an hour later, a big news exploded on the international website. SS, the top talent appraiser, sent a message to announce that he would not accept the order again. The whole industry was in a uproar.


    After Jiangliu saw the news, he took his mobile phone and said to Huasheng, "ah Sheng, look, SS has retired. It''s so sudden. It''s a pity. I''ve been looking for an opportunity to meet her."


    Hua Sheng laughs without speaking.


    "What are you laughing at? Mrs. Jiang The river looks at Huasheng strangely.

 Chapter 387

    "Nothing, Mr. Jiang. I''m hungry."


    "Then I''ll get the food. What do you want?" Make complaints about Hua Sheng, and the river immediately put down the mobile phone, and forgot to continue to Tucao SS''s retirement.


    In fact, the appraiser has nothing to do with divination. The reason why Hua Sheng retired is to completely remove all auras.


    Just like Jiangliu said, be the most ordinary person and live a good life with him.


    The river has been eliminated that unpleasant memory, but the others are still there, the two skin relatives also have, so the relationship is quite good.


    Huasheng is also in my heart. With so many experiences, Huasheng is very satisfied with and cherishes its current life.


    Her only worry now is Fengxi. Fengxi has used the forbidden technique of Fengjia. However, there are disadvantages in forbidden technique.


    That is to say, the three of them are still intact, and to be honest, this kind of thing is generally backfired on people who use forbidden art.


    So Fengxi is the one with the highest risk. Huasheng has been worried about her accident, but Fengxi always says nothing with a smile.


    Because of the delay of Huasheng''s affairs, the progress of all things is slower. But after the memory is cleared, everyone continues to return to the previous pace of life.


    Hua Zhi attended the annual heavyweight award ceremony, but at the most critical moment, she was defeated by a new actress.


    The woman won the golden globe at the International Film Festival for a tearful single mother.


    Hua Zhi is black face on the spot, step down and walk away directly, the scene that makes is very embarrassed at one time.


    "Hua Zhi, you are too impulsive. You are a first-line woman with seniority. At least you are an elder. If you leave like this, you will be caught by the media and scribbled. You will be jealous and can''t afford to lose." The broker is very diligent.


    "Damn it, how did the woman win the prize, you don''t think I know?" Hua Zhi stares at the eye, one face is not satisfied.


    If you really rely on your strength, Hua Zhi has always been a man who is more confident than you are, but it''s just The award-winning actress is on the top of her bed, which starts two months ago. Hua Zhi was informed by the organizer of the Golden Globe award that her literary film "the girl''s heart" had won the best movie queen, and she was already the best hostess, that is, the movie queen.


    I was very happy at first, but later it meant that Hua Sheng would accompany the chairman of the Golden Globe Award organizer, that is, the bald old man in his fifties, for a spring night.


    It means that if I sleep, I will definitely give her the prize, and guarantee that after three consecutive years, the movie queen will decide on Hua Zhi.


    Hua Zhi was angry at that time. She turned her face directly and made it very ugly. She thought that even if she refused, she would not operate secretly there. How could she know that they were so shameless? She even praised a new person. Besides, the woman''s acting skills were really bad. The movie''s reputation was extremely popular. The Douban score dropped to 4.7. She was drunk even after returning it to the movie.


    "Lin Yue is really open-minded. In order to get ahead, she must have hidden rules. We don''t compare with her. We talk by strength." Agents and assistants try their best to appease Hua Zhi, but she is still holding her breath. In the afternoon, the news came all over the place. Most of them were angry at Hua Zhi''s scene and envied the newcomer. What else is Lin Yue''s modest attitude? It''s the biggest black horse this year, and her value has more than doubled eight times. In a word, many of her manuscripts are written by stepping on Hua Zhi and holding Lin Yue. This is usually the way for the actresses to get on top.


    Wang Junxian was investigating the construction site and pushed the news by mobile phone. When he saw it, he was silent.


    But I made a phone call to let people check what happened. Five minutes later, I called back.


    "President Wang, check it out. It''s said that Lin Yue, the new comer, is the new girl of Pan Weida, the president of the association of organizers of the Golden Globe Award. He has opened several rooms with the old man. It''s said that the old man was interested in Hua Zhi before, but he picked the new comer after he was scolded by Hua Zhi."


    "Well, I see." Wang Junxian hung up the phone, brain fill out Hua Zhi furious scold that old man''s picture, unconsciously smile.

 Chapter 388

    After Hua Zhi lost the election, she was really in a bad mood. She could not afford to lose or hold her breath. She sat in the nanny''s car without saying a word and played hand games with her mobile phone.


    Hua Sheng''s call came at this time. Hua Sheng and Hua Lin wanted to comfort her after they saw the news, so they made an appointment.


    Recently, it''s cold, the river rarely let Hua Sheng out, afraid of her cold, Hua Sheng simply let people pick up Hua Zhi and Hua Lin for ten li spring breeze.


    Hua Zhi after entering the door, first is to look at the living room, think there is a change.


    "Five younger sister, what''s the matter with you? How has the style changed?"


    "Well, the tone used to be so dull that I changed a lot of details myself." Huasheng has changed the original Chinese style decoration of the home into a post-modern simple style.


    It''s very warm, without the luxury atmosphere before, but it''s a kind of comfort that can hit the heart directly.


    Hua Lin is also boasting of the success of the transformation, three people sitting in the living room drinking tea, eating snacks.


    Xiaohei is lazily crawling in Huasheng''s arms. She is wearing a beige Cape.


    A face of quiet sitting there, with a smile on the corner of the mouth, between the eyebrows also a more gentle.


    "Three elder sisters, you''ve taken so many years of film. It''s nothing to lose once. You have to think about it. Don''t be competitive." Hua Lin advised.


    "I''m not because I can''t afford to lose. I''m the sick old man."


    Hua Zhi tells the inside story. Hua Lin and Hua Sheng are not surprised. The entertainment circle is always dirtier than they think.


    "By the way, third sister, have you contacted Wang Junxian recently?"


    Hua Sheng is actually very concerned about Hua Zhi and Wang Gongzi. Hua Zhi is even more angry at Wang Junxian.


    "Contact wool, he''s a ball?"


    Hua Lin and Hua Sheng look at each other with a smile, knowing that she always likes duplicity.


    "Third sister, what about you and the man who fired CP?" Hua Lin asked.


    "It''s no use. It''s just speculation and mutual use." Hua Zhi to other men is not mind, see very annoying.


    But for Wang Junxian, she is absolutely not admitted to death.


    Before two people roll bed sheet time every day all did not open, broke up now, OK meaning say?


    "Four elder sisters, how are you recently?" Hua Sheng takes black tea and looks at Hua Lin.


    "I''m ok. I''ve been taking medicine, and then I''ll check it regularly. It''s just that occasionally I feel sick and have a fever. When my immunity is low, I''m prone to minor diseases and disasters. But it''s not a big problem. Bai Hao won''t let me do anything. I''m almost at home, watching TV, reading books or anything. "


    "Well, you can take good care of yourself like this. When your body recovers, you can go and have a honeymoon with Bai Hao. I have a girlfriend and her husband who went to Fiji and said it''s beautiful." Hua Zhi gives a proposal.


    Hua Lin nodded. In fact, the relationship between the five sisters of Hua family was very weak before, and they were not very good to each other.


    Later, when Hua Sheng got married, she gradually got in touch with Hua Lin and Hua Zhi, and the three of them got closer and closer.


    And Huaqing and Huafeng grow up together because of their interests.


    Now, the Hua family belongs to the forces of four carers. Hua Feng, Hua Qing and Hua Zhi, Hua Lin and Hua Sheng are in a team of three. When Hua Zhenyue has a junior, she has a team of her own. The poor lady Hua has a child all her life. She has no daughter''s heart, marriage or husband''s heart. Unfortunately, she doesn''t realize these delicate situations.


    Hua Zhi has been sitting in Hua Sheng''s house until dark. He was supposed to stay for dinner, but something happened.


    In the face of those news, Hua Zhi didn''t pay attention to it, but suddenly the wind turned in the afternoon. I don''t know who found a big v. I wrote a story about the black curtain of the Golden Globe Award. I also posted many photos to the effect that Lin Yue, the actress, was accompanied by the hidden rules and won the movie belonging to Hua Zhi. Pan Weida, the president of the Golden Globe Award, was very bold. He not only embezzled the project gold of the association, but also played with it A few circle of female stars, this incident was directly on the hot search after exposure, causing public concern.


    Hua Zhi called the agent, "Sister Liu, is it our company?"


    "No, we don''t have any pictures of Pan Weida. These are all stone hammers. Ha ha, God helps us." Brokers are not happy either.


    Hua Zhi is strange, at this time, in addition to their company, who can help her?

 Chapter 389

    So Hua Zhi left Hua Sheng''s house in a hurry with doubts, and Hua Lin was also picked up by Bai Hao.


    Hua Zhi actually thought about whether it would be Wang Junxian? After all, he is the most powerful and easy to do such a thing. He was jealous and cheated on male stars before.


    But she can''t wipe away her face and ask others, if not, how much?


    So she made a phone call and asked a lot of friends, even Xie Dongyang, who said they didn''t do it.


    With that piece of stone hammer, the wind immediately turned. Before that, Hua Zhi said that he played a big card, bullied the new people, envied the strong and bad, but he didn''t dare to say a word.


    It''s a lot of Hua Zhi''s fans. In order to fight against the injustice of Hua Zhi, they tore the original black Hua Zhi under the news.


    Also went to Lin Yue micro blog to tear her shameless, relying on sleep, the actress has been scared not to speak.


    The public relations company made a decent announcement, which means that these are pure rumours, and they have invited lawyers.


    But even so, there is no way to restore his reputation, especially pan Weida, who was not only accused of sleeping with women, but also accused of corruption. He was directly invited to tea by the economic crime investigation department.


    And the big V who broke the news is said to have sent many private letters, some of them wanted to pay for sealing, some threatened him to kill his family.


    However, no one can find out who is behind him? Many people think it''s Hua Zhi who takes money to operate. In fact, Hua Zhi is also in the dark.


    Wang Junxian doesn''t need Hua Zhi to be grateful for all this, he just doesn''t want to see someone smear Hua Zhi.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Wang Junxian was called back to the old house for dinner, but his elder sister was not here today.


    Only he and his parents, Wang''s family tutor is extremely good, Wang Junxian and his elder sister are very low-key these years, rarely causing trouble.


    "Junxian, what are you busy with recently?"


    "The project with the Yang family." He replied.


    "Have you met Miss Yang?"


    "No, she is not in charge. It has nothing to do with the project."


    "You You should be more positive. I think Miss Yang is good. If you two become your father-in-law, won''t the cooperation be more smooth in the future? " Wang Junxian''s mother has been urging her son to get married earlier.


    "I don''t have that fate with the Yang family, so don''t worry about mom."


    "Son, do you like Hua Zhi?" After all, Mrs. Wang is his mother. She still knows him. She hasn''t seen her son close to any woman in recent years. But when she took Hua Zhi back to the old house, she was very kind to her.


    "I don''t mean to say that Hua Zhi helped me perform before. We were pretending." Wang Jun obviously lowered his head to eat.


    "But it''s not impossible to make a real play. If you really like Hua Zhi, go and tell others. I like that girl too."


    "I''m full. You can use it slowly." Wang Junxian didn''t nod his head and agree, but he didn''t refuse. After all, some words can''t be said to death, but he still has to stay behind.


    Wang''s parents didn''t know his son''s mind.


    At this moment, Hua Qing and Liu Dekai began to think about Zhang Qian and the baby in their belly after they had another affair.


    "Brother in law, you said that bitch Zhang Qian, what should I do? I''m going to find someone to drive drunk and kill her. Come with the big one and the small one. " Hua Qing leans against the bedside and looks vicious.


    Although Liu Dekai is not a good man, he has never harmed human life. Hearing Hua Qing''s words, he is full of inspiration.


    "That''s not good It''s human life. If someone pursues it, it''s not good to find us. It''s too risky for you to do these things. "


    "Is that ok? We can find a fugitive who needs money, let him carry the black pot, and use his family as a threat. If you bite us, you will kill his family. I believe that ordinary people will not. Zhang Qian, the bitch, has been a child for two months now, and I can''t let her be complacent."


    Hua Qing smiles coldly. She is determined to help Zhang Qian and her children.

 Chapter 390

    Liu Dekai took a smoke and shook his head around Hua Qing''s shoulder. "It''s not right. Don''t take risks. We''d better just get rid of the small ones. What if Zhang Qian can be used by us later? After all, she is the one who can hold her father in check. You should know that my father is retired now. But Those old members of the board of directors are his confidants. We must be fully prepared for any change. "


    Hua Qing listened to it, and then smiled and pinched Liu Dekai''s chin.


    "It''s really smart. It seems that you are not only better at technology than that loser in our family, but also smart. No wonder my elder sister is a treasure for you."


    Liu Dekai smiles awkwardly. In fact, every time Hua Qing says this, he feels sorry for his wife. Hua Feng is actually good to him these years.


    It''s Hua Qing who looks down on her husband. She doesn''t pay as much as her family''s Teddy dog.


    With Liu Dekai''s persuasion, Hua Qing gave up the idea of killing Zhang Qian and changed to the second plan.


    At this time, Zhang Qian didn''t know that someone was going to attack her. She didn''t have the heart to defend herself.


    Almost every week, she goes to the labor examination for fear of something wrong with the cash cow.


    And Hua Zhenyue also comes here from time to time. Even when she stays, she is more satisfied than before. Although she doesn''t have much money to give.


    But Zhang Qian is not afraid. She is waiting for her child to come out, and she wants a big one.


    This day, Zhang Qian was going shopping to buy a bag, but unexpectedly received a phone call from a person, this person is Chen Cheng, who is Chen Cheng? It was Zhang Qian''s boyfriend when she was in college. She gave Chen Cheng the first time and gave him a baby. It can be said that she had deep feelings. But in the end, Chen Cheng didn''t stay after graduation. Instead, they went to work in other cities. After a period of time, they didn''t end up. They didn''t get in touch with each other for many years. Now they are surprised to hear from her suddenly.


    Zhang Qian finally went to see Chen Cheng. In fact, she has two purposes. First, let Chen Cheng see how well she is mixing up and showing off. I haven''t seen you in the next few years. I really want to see my old lover. I have a little feeling in my heart.


    The two met in a quiet coffee shop. After reminiscing about the past, Zhang Qian was very satisfied. She looked at Chen Cheng, who was not as good as herself. Her eyes were like rich people looking at beggars. She even asked him shamelessly, "if you need my help, though, I have some contacts in Jiangcheng."


    "Ah, no need. I will continue to be a civil servant in a small place. My wife and children are all there." Chen Cheng smiled.


    Zhang Qian didn''t say much. After drinking the last cup of coffee, she was going to get up and leave. But her head suddenly fell into a coma.


    Chen Cheng comes forward to help her and they go out together.


    Twenty minutes later,


    Hua Zhenyue was shocked when he received the anonymous message, but he came here according to the location, the fifth floor of Galaxy Hotel, executive suite.


    Hua Zhenyue knocks on the door and opens it to Chen Cheng in his bathrobe. Hua Zhenyue pushes him open and rushes in. At a glance, Zhang Qian, who is naked, is lying on the bed.


    There are scattered toilet paper and TT on the ground, which is just after the fierce battle, and even there is that damned smell in the air.


    Hua Zhen''s blood flows back to Yue Qi. He goes straight to Zhang Qian and pulls her hair from her bed.


    "Bitch, you Betrayed me. "


    Zhang Qian is so torn that her scalp hurts. She wakes up from a coma and is completely shocked. She only remembers drinking coffee with her ex boyfriend. How could she be in the hotel?


    Look at Chen Cheng in his bathrobe, his naked self, his angry face and the scattered things on the ground.


    Zhang Qian just felt like her brain exploded, and she was stunned.

 Chapter 391

    "Husband, no, I didn''t, really I didn''t do it. This man raped me. I was violated. Please help me to call the police." After Zhang Qian woke up, she remembered to explain to Hua Zhenyue that Chen Chengqiang had raped her and wanted to call the police. In fact, it was also Chen Cheng''s medicine. Did Hua Zhenyue believe it?


    In particular, Chen chenghuanshenbudao''s words came, "Qianqian, I''m your first man. We''ve been together in University for several years. You don''t know what kind of character I am. How can I rape you? Can''t you throw dirty water on me? "


    "Well, it turned out to be an ex boyfriend." Hua Zhenyue''s face was indescribable at this time. He was old and had a good time, but now he was wearing a green hat.


    A piece of Hulunbuir prairie grows on the head. Will any man break down?


    Especially Hua Zhenyue, who has never been wronged by a woman in his whole life.


    "Chen Cheng, you I''ll call the police and catch you, you mean little man. " Zhang Qian is wronged. She really accepted the injustice. At this moment, she regrets that she shouldn''t have met this local bun. She didn''t expect to be caught by huazhenyue. Wait a minute, what happened to her


    "Husband, this is a trap. You must believe me. I was calculated by someone. Someone must know that I am pregnant with your child. So you must not believe them to deal with me. Think about how it happened. You will come when I open a room with someone. Someone must have arranged it."


    Zhang Qian''s analysis is right, but Hua Zhenyue is so angry that he can''t listen to them at all, especially when Zhang Qian does sleep with Chen Cheng. No matter for what reason, sleeping with someone is betrayal or infidelity. Hua Zhenyue only thinks that this woman is dirty and slaps her in the face.


    "Bitch, I''m really blind. I''m actually in love with you, the baby in my stomach Ha ha, that''s not my kind at all. I won''t recognize it. You''ll die. "


    After that, Hua Zhenyue left. He didn''t want to make a scene. After all, his identity is here.


    It''s Zhang Qian. She''s stupid. Hua Zhenyue doesn''t recognize this child. She''s in a panic. What should I do?


    "Qianqian, you are pregnant. Why didn''t you say it earlier? If you tell me you are pregnant, I will not tell you I can''t promise you to come here with you, either? " In a word, Chen Cheng pushed Zhang Qian into the abyss. Hua Zhenyue heard it clearly at the door, and his last trace of friendship with Zhang Qian was scattered.


    "Chen Cheng, I have no quarrel or hatred with you. Why do you hurt me? I''ll fight with you."


    Zhang Qian is also excited. She rushes up to fight Chen Cheng. Chen Cheng doesn''t fight back, but keeps hiding.


    "Come with me to the police station. If I don''t let you go to jail for ten or eight years, I won''t be named Zhang." Zhang Qian hates this ex boyfriend, so she is determined to send him to jail.


    Chen Cheng seems to have been prepared for a long time. He whispers in Zhang Qian''s ear, "Qian Qian, if you call the police, I will let my friend send out your wonderful photos."


    Zhang Qian''s body is stiff, which reminds me that when I was with Chen Cheng, I was young and didn''t know what to do, so I took a lot of large-scale photos, which must be in his hands.


    "Chen Cheng, you are such a villain. I really despise you. You are despicable." Zhang Qian is biting her teeth. If the photos are published, she will be finished.


    "Well, you are not good enough to sleep with the old man for money. Are you glorious?" Chen Cheng mocks.


    "Ha ha, it''s very good. Wait for me, Chen Cheng." Zhang Qian can''t touch him for the moment, but it''s not too late for a gentleman to avenge him. She will find a chance.


    At present, even if Zhang Qian is angry, she can''t take this man''s advice. Finally, she has to put on her clothes and go home to find a way first, and then slowly explain to Hua Zhenyue.


    The child is really Hua Zhenyue''s, so even if he doesn''t recognize her, as long as she does the parent-child identification, he can''t deny it, but the sentiment is really gone, and he can only ask for money.


    On Chen Cheng''s side, after everything was done, he made a phone call quietly, "I have done it according to your requirements. Zhang Qian must have no room to turn over. She has not called the police. Everything is going well. The other half of the money can call me."


    Behind Chen Cheng is someone''s layout, and the benefit fee for Chen Cheng is as high as 800000. There are brave men under the heavy money, he can''t refuse, can he?

 Chapter 392

    Zhang Qian was calculated, but she couldn''t tell. When she went back, she thought about it calmly, and thought it must have been deliberately framed.


    But with her current strength, there is no way to find some important clues and evidence unless Hua Zhenyue comes forward. So Zhang Qian picked up her mobile phone and dialed Hua Zhenyue '' Really, you can investigate. I think someone must have found out that I am pregnant with your child, so they want to harm our mother and son. You must not listen to the slander of those bad people. My stomach is your flesh and blood. That''s your son. It''s the only hope of your Hua family, husband Beg you.


    Zhang Qian still tried to restore huazhenyue''s trust in her in the same way as before, but this time it was different.


    After seeing her go to bed with her ex boyfriend, Hua Zhenyue was disgusted. Whether she was framed or volunteered, he could not touch her.


    After all, Hua Zhenyue is not a young man. He is fascinated by Zhang Qian''s body and youth. The main reason is that Zhang Qian''s face looks like That man.


    But these Zhang Qian did not know. She always believed that Hua Zhenyue loved her, so she wrote hundreds of messages and wechat bombardments one by one.


    It''s a pity that Hua Zhenyue deleted one of them in batches without looking at it. He was not in the mood.


    Hua Qing''s move was really cruel. Zhang Qian had no power to fight at the first step, but she still didn''t move her baby.


    On the other hand, Wang Junxian''s elder sister, Wang liurun, is a very gentle woman. She is knowledgeable and intelligent. She once learned finance and economy because of the full scholarship from Cambridge University, which is the pride of Wang family. Now, Wang Junxian, the director of Finance Department of Wang Group, can give the financial power to her elder sister, which shows her trust and dependence.


    Wang''s brother and sister may be seven or eight years old, so they have a good relationship. They have never quarreled. Wang liurun is also very happy after she got married, but she has been busy with her work. She was pregnant before and has not kept it. Now she is taking care of her health, but she is still in her thirties.


    "Come on, Junxian."


    Group headquarters, Wang liurun shouting just out of the meeting room Wang Junxian.


    "What''s up, sister?"


    "Why do you go to work tonight?"


    "Go home and watch the ball. There are NBA playoffs recently."


    "What kind of ball do you watch? Go shopping with me after work. Your brother-in-law is on a business trip. No one helps me carry things."


    "I''m afraid you''re looking for coolie." Wang Jun smiles.


    "No, it''s cooligan."


    After that, both brothers and sisters laughed. After work, Wang Junxian took her directly to the top shopping mall in the city center and bought her some clothes and shoes.


    Then the two people came to a high-end western restaurant in the mall to have a rest.


    Big eyes, full lips and sexy, a chestnut curly hair, wearing a long Korean version suit, at least 1.7 meters, a typical long leg.


    "Siqi, this way."


    When the woman heard Wang liurun''s voice, she smiled gracefully and walked this way.


    "My friend, Wang Siqi."


    "My brother, Wang Junxian."


    After the introduction, Wang Junxian shook hands with the beautiful woman, and then three people sat down.


    "Jun Xian, Siqi came back from studying in France and studied luggage design. Don''t you want to make a luxury bag of domestic brand all the time? You can talk with Siqi. Let me call you first." After that, Wang liurun got up and left.


    Wang Junxian understands that. Her sister''s shopping is fake. It''s true to introduce her to him.


    If Hua Zhi sees this Wang Junxian just thought of it in his head, but it happened Just like the prophet.


    Next second, Hua Zhi comes in with a female friend carrying a lot of shopping bags, and sees Wang Junxian at a glance.

 Chapter 393

    Wang Junxian''s head is too big. He can''t wash his head if he jumps into the Yellow River.


    "Junxian, I heard that your sister said you were very powerful."


    "My sister exaggerates. I''m not that good. Don''t listen to her." Wang Jun looks down, but he is not interested in talking with this woman.


    But Wang Siqi is very interested in him. He has been actively looking for topics. Looking from afar, they are talking and laughing.


    If it was before, Hua Zhi must have started to destroy directly in the past.


    But now it''s not the same. Hua Zhi has already acquiesced that they broke up. They haven''t been in touch for so long. Of course, they can''t interfere with other women''s communication.


    Although I comfort myself so much in my heart, I''m still angry. I think this man''s scum is not good.


    Hua Zhi Qi takes out his mobile phone and sends out a circle of friends. The most important thing is that this circle of friends is only visible to Wang Junxian, but not to others.


    She said - Adult Games, as expected, can afford to lose, I really will not fool to believe one, bah, unworthy.


    Hua Zhi is actually very sad. She doesn''t admit that she likes Wang Junxian until now, but she is upset.


    Wang Junxian saw this circle of friends, in fact, he is some heartache, heartache so self mocking Hua Zhi.


    However, he is a Capricorn. He is used to being silent in everything. If the enemy doesn''t move me, he doesn''t move me.


    Hua Zhi has been drinking two bottles of red wine in a row. He has been observing it intentionally or unintentionally.


    About an hour later, Wang liurun came back to take a seat, and the three continued to talk, still talking and laughing.


    Hua Zhi understood that it was her elder sister who led the line. It seems that the woman should have a good family background.


    Suddenly she was a little lonely, and then she got up. "I''m full. Let''s go."


    Hua Zhi''s friend followed her out of the door, paid the bill and left.


    Wang liurun saw a silhouette, and then said, "eh? Just now that seems to be Hua Zhi. "


    "Is it? Not paying attention. " Wang Jun''s face is expressionless.


    Wang Siqi did not know so, immediately surprised, "Hua Zhi? Is that the star? Wow, I like her very much. She has a good look in the mirror. She''s powerful and aggressive. "


    Wang Junxian pulled the corners of his mouth like a smile.


    After a meal, Wang liurun intended to let his younger brother drive Wang Siqi back, just to talk more, but Wang Junxian said something and drove away.


    Wang liurun is helpless, Wang Siqi is a good character, she observed again and again before introducing to her brother, unfortunately, this is not the meaning of it.


    What else can I do when a single dog is off duty?


    Hua Zhi drank two bottles of red wine, went home, and drank another bottle, but still couldn''t sleep.


    Simply get up to take a bath, and then wash your hair. After a toss, I found that it was less than 10 o''clock. The time passed really slowly.


    So sitting on the sofa watching TV, eating snacks, can be absent-minded, brain has always been Wang Junxian''s blind date.


    So I sent a micro blog on impulse, which is to revenge Wang Junxian on purpose.


    Hua Zhi: I want to get married.


    In five words, half an hour later, the microblog server almost broke down. The hot search is that Hua Zhi got married.


    In order to attract eyeballs and topics, these media also have no moral integrity, over interpreting the meaning of Hua Zhi.


    Many fans don''t know, so they also guess that Hua Zhi has a partner?


    Then, Hua Zhi''s phone was knocked out. Many people asked what was going on. In addition to explaining to Hua Sheng Hua Lin, she shut down the phone directly.


    Then prepare to sleep, just at this time, the door ring.


    Her heart beat faster. Did the bastard come to her for peace? So carefully from the door mirror to the outside of a stroke, immediately disappointed.


    Unexpectedly is a strange woman, Hua Zhi opens the anti-theft door, but also separated by a layer of iron door, vigilantly asked, "who are you looking for?"

 Chapter 394

    "Is it miss Hua Zhi?"


    "I am."


    "Hello, I''m from zhenai fresh flower shop. This is the flower your friend ordered for you. Please sign for it."


    "Flowers?" Hua Zhi takes over and signs.


    Then I looked at the purple flowers and said, "this is the ear of wheat?"? Lavender? Lilac?


    Yes, Hua Zhi accidentally received a handful of flowers that he didn''t know his name, purple, hundreds of them, a huge handful.


    She took out her mobile phone to scan and recognize it, and the information displayed on it -


    flower name: hyacinth


    color: Purple


    flower language: apology, regret, love.


    Related information: it''s said that Apollo, in order to apologize and miss, named the flower hyacinth, which also has eternal meaning. It is usually used to apologize, express love and miss between lovers.


    See here, Hua Zhi takes a breath backward, the heart thumps disorderly jump, this is he send?


    Hua Zhi dare not think, that man and stone same rigid no mood, will send flowers?


    She really wants to ask, if it''s not terrible, isn''t it more humiliating?


    So Hua Zhi looked at the flowers, tangled for an hour, and finally did not ask Wang Junxian.


    At this moment downstairs, Wang Junxian''s car stops in a secret place where Hua Zhi stops. He has been here for a long time.


    In fact, I really want to go upstairs, but I''m afraid to be driven out by Hua Zhi, so I dare not take this step.


    She simply ordered 334 purple hyacinths to apologize to Hua Zhi. She will probably understand his mind after seeing them.


    If she calls or sends wechat to him, he will go upstairs immediately.


    Unfortunately, Hua Zhi has not been moving, Wang Junxian has also been sitting in the car.


    Until 11:40, Hua Zhi''s room turned off the light, he was disappointed to drive away.


    After a long rest, Huasheng finally got the right to go out, and Jiangliu got up early to help her prepare things.


    I personally drove her to the University of nationalities. Maybe I haven''t come for a long time. When my classmates saw her, they were a little more enthusiastic than before.


    Hua Sheng goes to his seat and reads quietly.


    "Xiaosheng."


    A familiar voice sounded in his ear. Hua Sheng raised his head and was extremely surprised.


    This face


    "Are you scared?" Yu Ping feels her face, a little embarrassed.


    "How can you So good to recover? " Hua Sheng thinks Yu Ping will have a recovery period of at least three months.


    In the middle of the trip, I always called gingko to visit me. I had an accident for a while, but I didn''t get free. Later, I heard that Yu Ping went back to my hometown for a while.


    Look at this face. What do you say? There is no exaggerated face lift. It looks like Yu Ping before.


    It''s just that she''s much more delicate than before. Her eyes are big, her eyelids are covered, her eyebrows are high, her nose is straight, and her lips are thin.


    The skin has changed. The most important thing is that Yu Ping''s hair style and clothes have changed. Although it''s not a famous brand, the style is totally different from before.


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect that. Thank you anyway. Hey, I''m confident after I look good. I look in the mirror every day, and I''m willing to buy beautiful clothes."


    "Great." Hua Sheng gives Yu Ping a compliment.


    After class, the two walked together on the path of the campus, with unfused snow on both sides.


    Hua Sheng is wearing a white down jacket, Yu Ping is wearing a loose cotton padded jacket, goose yellow. Maybe because she is not fat, she is wearing it properly.


    "A Sheng, if it wasn''t for you, I don''t think I would ever have such a day in my life. The ugly duckling could really become a swan."


    "You are a swan. The ugly duckling is temporary. It will change sooner or later. "


    " no, if I don''t meet you, I think I''m still the ugly loser. "


    Hua Sheng laughs without speaking.


    "By the way, let''s go to the basketball court with me. You are my lucky god. I will show my love in front of the goddess and in the light of the goddess."


    Yu Ping is very happy to see Hua Sheng and takes her directly to the basketball court, where Yuan Shao and her friends are playing.


    So, is Yu Ping going to tell Yuan Shao? Hua Sheng is a little shocked.

 Chapter 395

    Yu Ping''s hair was permed with pear blossom. She said goodbye to her old earth bun hairstyle. She was very westernized.


    If you''ve met her before, it''s hard to believe that this is the same person as before.


    Sitting in the audience of the basketball hall, Yu Ping scans the yard and buys two bottles of drinks.


    A bottle of hot lemon tea was given to Huasheng, and a sports drink was taken to go directly to Yuan Shao.


    "Drink water." She walked confidently and handed over the water.


    It''s not the first time Yu Ping has met Yuan Shao since her plastic surgery. In fact, she has been back for a week and has seen Yuan Shao for a long time.


    Yuan Shao also knew about her plastic surgery. Not only did she have no antipathy, but also she admired her courage.


    So the relationship between the two is also delicate. Yu Ping hands him the water.


    Yuan Shao takes over the aisle and thanks. As soon as he is about to turn around, Yu Ping suddenly shouts out behind him, "Yuan Shao, be my boy friend. I love you for a long time."


    Yuan Shao turned around in surprise.


    Some of the other men were noisy, some whistling, some laughing.


    Without waiting for Yuan Shao to speak, Yu Ping is a little excited and continues to say loudly, "I used to be a female loser, poor and ugly, timid and extremely insecure. A lot of people look down on me. No one wants to play with me. Even if I get good grades, I''m a student bully. I won a scholarship, but I''m still that alien. I used to think that this was how I lived my life until one day I met a goddess who told me that to live is to be brave and to have hope. Nothing in the world is impossible. "


    Hua Sheng''s eyes behind him are touched and gratified.


    Yuan Shao also listened to it carefully. Yu Ping''s character is good, he knows.


    Those men are not making fun of, at this moment, the whole basketball court is quiet.


    Yu Ping went on to say, "I read the story of the ugly duckling when I was a child, and I also imagined that I could one day become a swan, and finally I realized it. I''m young, I can afford to lose. What do I want to do while I still have a little courage? I want to go crazy shamelessly once, so I won''t regret when I''m old. Yuan Shao, from the day I met you, I knew you were far away from me. But I can''t help but get close to you after all. I planned to talk about a romantic relationship with you, but I didn''t want to die in love. I''m Yu Ping. I come from the countryside. My family is poor. I have no power or power. I have no appearance or virtue. But I have a kind heart and a fighting spirit. I may not be able to give you a brilliant future and a distinguished career, but I can give you an ordinary but warm life of firewood, rice, oil and salt. Yuan Shao, I like you, like you for a long time, and hide you in my heart for a long time. Today, my toad has no self-knowledge. If I want to be with a swan, my goddess Xiaosheng says, there is still an ideal. What if it comes true? And you are my ideal. You are the most precious memory of my girlhood, whether it is realized or not. "


    After Yu Ping''s one breath confession, the basketball hall was still quiet and no one made a sound.


    Everyone looked at Yuan Shao tacitly. His eyes were uncertain. No one knew what he was thinking?


    Yuan Shao also saw Hua Sheng not far away. She sat there, always so high.


    After Yu Ping finished speaking, she felt a lot relaxed, but her palms were all sweaty. She was so nervous, really.


    Later, she closed her eyes and expected that Yuan Shao would say sorry, we are not suitable and so on. She was ready to be rejected.


    I didn''t know. After waiting for a long time, Yuan Shao asked, "if I am with you, can I make up lessons for free?"


    Yu Ping''s face is muddled and she doesn''t respond at all.

 Chapter 396

    Until one of Yuan Shao''s friends reminded him, "ugly duckling, the school grass adult asked you, if you are your boyfriend, can you make up lessons for him free? After all, before that, because he played basketball, he abandoned his studies and had a lot of studies, so You know. "


    Yu Ping''s response comes from this. My God, I can''t believe it. Isn''t this happiness too sudden?


    Yu Ping''s excited heart and mouth heaved violently.


    "Yuan Shao, you and you..."


    "If you give me free make-up lessons, I will promise you."


    "Make up classes, no money." Yu Ping excitedly puts her little hands on, which is just like a dream.


    Yuan Shao walked to the basketball court with a smile, walked a few steps, looked back at her, "I''ll wait for you at the north gate after school, have dinner together."


    Yu Ping is too excited to speak. She covers her mouth, tears in her eyes, and nods.


    Then Yuan Shao returned to the basketball court to play, and Yu Ping trotted all the way back to the audience.


    Excitedly holding Huasheng''s hand, "Xiaosheng, Xiaosheng..."


    "I see it. Congratulations." Hua Sheng smiles.


    "Give me a pinch and tell me it''s not a dream." Yu Ping grabs Hua Sheng''s hand and sticks it on her face.


    "It''s not a dream." Hua Sheng pinched it gently.


    "No, just use some strength. Come on, please goddess."


    Hua Sheng has no choice but to use her strength to pinch Yu Ping. She believes that all of this is true.


    "My God, Yuan Shao is my boyfriend?" Yu Ping sat in the audience, still in a trance.


    "As for your confession, most boys can''t stand it. It''s too grounded." Huasheng evaluation.


    "Haha, I''m just talking nonsense and I haven''t made a draft. My God, did I lose face just now..."


    Yu Ping is so excited that she doesn''t know how to do it. She covers her face with her hands all the time. She is very shy.


    In fact, Hua Sheng understands that Yu Ping''s confession of success is related to plastic surgery. If Yu Ping was the former, Yuan Shao would not accept her.


    It''s not that Yuan Shao Yankong, it''s just that Yu Ping didn''t have the beauty value before and couldn''t see it.


    Now it''s really a good temperament, and there are many delicate facial features, although it can''t be compared with those gorgeous beauties of Hua Sheng Hua Zhi.


    But in the crowd is already the appearance of the superior, so Yuan Shao also has no reason to refuse, after all, Yu Ping is learning bully, smart, kind-hearted, three views, not worship money.


    These are the things Yuan Shao likes, so when the news spread in the school, everyone exploded.


    Girls are sour into lemon, behind the scolding Yu Ping is plastic surgery strange, but also scold Yuan Shao blind eyes.


    What''s more, it is said that Yuan Shao only accepted Yu Ping in order to get close to Hua Sheng, but only used her. Not too Ping is very smart. She has the ability to distinguish. She doesn''t care about these rumors at all.


    After school, Yu Ping runs happily for her first date with her boyfriend, and Hua Sheng heads for Chuntao''s car.


    But accidentally saw Xie Dongyang.


    In fact, seeing Xie Dongyang, Hua Sheng is in a complicated mood. Why? Because in the memory of her accident, Xie Dongyang cared about her very much and asked the river to see her.


    It''s a pity that they don''t have that memory now. Only Hua Sheng and Feng Xi are insiders.


    "Hua Sheng, I''ve come to see you. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I feel It can''t be put down. " Xie Dongyang spoke slowly.


    Hua Sheng did not know what to say, just stood still and smiled.


    "Do those drugs work? Can there be a cold attack?"


    "I''m using all those drugs. They''re very effective. I haven''t had a cold attack. They''re very good this winter." Hua Sheng put his hand in the pocket of his down jacket, and his face was full of years of quiet gentleness.


    Xie Dongyang''s heart was about to melt. He stared at Hua Sheng''s face for a while and then said, "I don''t know if I''m too sensitive. I always think you It''s strange that you''re not the same as before, but I know that you are better and more difficult to give up. "


    In fact, after Hua Sheng woke up this time, his real temperament changed a lot. He was gentle and fond of laughter. His cool temperament was gone. Instead, he was gentle and quiet.

 Chapter 398

    If there were no other customers, Xie Dongyang would like to spray a saliva on Song Guanghui''s face.


    It''s true that he likes Jiang Liu''s wife, but he doesn''t want to sleep. He wants to marry her. How can she be as dirty as they think.


    Besides, he just likes the wife of the river. As for other people''s wives, they are not interested. Now they distort his mind and say that he likes young women and human wives?


    The reputation of NIMA is getting worse and worse. If it gets to the ears of the old man one day, it''s probably going to be whipped again. It''s disgraceful.


    "Nana, come and have a seat with you."


    "No, I have something else. Let''s go. Take your time."


    Without waiting for the young woman to sit down, Xie Dongyang quickly picked up her coat and ran away. It was too scary. The elder sister looked seven or eight years older than herself. He really had no interest.


    Xie Dongyang was so scared that he ran away. Then he went home to masturbate the cat. Well, recently Xiao Hei began to come to his home again to stay.


    When Xie Dongyang has nothing to do with the cat, he can do it together. It''s a good news for the cat slaves. The main thing is that the black cat belongs to the Huasheng family.


    After Jiangliu is erased from his memory, he can''t remember what Xie Dongyang told him frankly, that is, about his ex girlfriend and so on.


    However, he still felt the clues, because he began to dream frequently recently, the dream is always the woman, and the face is more and more clear.


    He got up in the middle of the night and got a headache. He got out of bed carefully for fear of startling Hua Sheng.


    Then he poured a glass of water, went to the study to sit down, calm down for a while.


    In his dream tonight, he dreamed of a place called Feilong waterfall and a village called an Hekou.


    He subconsciously took out his mobile phone and searched it, but it was really there, and he had never heard of any of these places before. The most bizarre thing is that the river looked at the map. These two places are very close to the place where he went to the cliff five years ago. Is it really a coincidence?


    The river is a little flustered. He always feels that this strange woman has something to do with herself, but he really can''t remember it.


    In this way, the sleepless River sat in the study for a long time, and couldn''t help but call his people to check these two places.


    It''s better not to check. It''s really a matter of finding out.


    About three days later, Jiangliu people came back and went to Jiangliu''s president''s office.


    "What can''t be said on the phone, but you have to come back and say it yourself?" Does Jiangliu think it''s a bit of a fuss?


    The man looked serious. "President Jiang, we found two things when we checked this. They are very important."


    "Say."


    "First, Xie Dongyang''s people have been looking into this matter for about two months, more information than we know."


    "And then?" Jiang Liu had some accidents. Xie Dongyang actually checked him in private. But how does Xie Dongyang know the content of his dream?


    "Second, a lot of clues and clues about this matter have been deliberately covered up. According to the clues, the person who covers up the truth is probably the master."


    "My father?" It''s a surprise to the river.


    After erasing the memory of Jiangliu questioning his parents, Jiangliu didn''t know that his parents were knowingly concealing it, and didn''t even think about it.


    But now hearing about his father, he was shocked.


    "Yes, it should be the master''s person. If I have found out the source for others, so it seems that there are some secrets you don''t know. But I think you''d better not ask the master. He shouldn''t tell you. Instead, you should ask Xie Dongyang directly. He may know something." The man gave an opinion.


    Now the situation is that there is no clue to continue to check, because they are all covered by the river dad, but the more this is, the more the river wants to know.

 Chapter 399

    After Jiang Liu got the information, he was full of worries all day. He wanted to ask his father several times. When the words came to his mouth, he swallowed them.


    Finally, he decided to ask Xie Dongyang, maybe he could say something.


    It''s no accident that Xie Dongyang comes to him for Jiangliu. After all, he keeps checking and will be detected by Jiangliu sooner or later.


    "What would you like to drink?"


    In Xie Dongyang''s spacious office, he asked Jiangliu.


    "Any whiskey?"


    "Oh, you want to drink?"


    "Yes?"


    "Must have." Xie Dongyang didn''t expect the river to be so straightforward, but rather appreciated this character, so he took out a bottle of whiskey on the wine cabinet, poured two glasses, one for each person.


    "What do you want to ask?" Xie Dongyang seems to have guessed the origin of the river.


    Two kings, sitting on the sofa on both sides to look at each other, it''s a bit of peak duel.


    "What do you know?" The river is flowing around the corner of its mouth.


    "I know a lot. Why, you didn''t find it?"


    "Well, I''m late."


    "You don''t know."


    "I don''t know, or I won''t check now."


    "It''s your father''s man who covers up the truth."


    "Yes." The river also admitted generously.


    "At this moment, I sympathize with you. As the protagonist of the event, I''ve been kept in the dark for five years. In fact, I advise you that you still don''t know something. If you know something, it may be hard to let it go. Maybe the situation will be more and more chaotic. Don''t forget that you have married Huasheng."


    "I know what you''re worried about, but I won''t, so I''m looking for you today. I just want to know. Xie Dongyang, tell me how much you know. I won''t take your information for nothing. I can pay for it, or I can exchange it for something else. "


    "I didn''t lack money. I wanted to tell you before, but I wasn''t sure at that time. I was afraid that if I said something wrong, it would not affect you well and hurt Hua Sheng. But now you ask yourself, I''ll tell you. As for the future, you decide."


    Xie Dongyang took a glass of wine and took a big sip of spirits, then left the information bag on the edge of the sofa.


    "It''s all here. Have a look, but I''d like to advise you that you can''t go back after reading some things. Are you sure you want to break the peace now?"


    River flow slightly hesitated, he felt that Xie Dongyang was far more intelligent than he had known before.


    Although these words are implicit, they are all true. If such a person really becomes an opponent, it will be really difficult to pester.


    "No regrets. Since it''s my business, there''s no reason to escape. Sooner or later, I have to face it."


    Finish saying, the river speed opens the data bag, looking at those clues about his memory loss page by page.


    In fact, Xie Dongyang has limited information. He only knows that the woman is Jiang Liu''s ex girlfriend. But whether the woman is dead or alive and lives there is a mystery.


    After watching the river, my face is heavy. Sure enough It''s not a dream.


    "How is it? Are you sorry? " Xie Dongyang joked.


    "No, I said, since it''s my business, I have to face it. Thank you for showing me this."


    "No, I have my own selfish heart. When I investigated these things, I wanted to show Hua Sheng and let her leave you But now it seems that Huasheng is right for you It seems that it''s not so easy to give up, and I don''t want to destroy her happiness, so I haven''t taken it out. "


    Xie Dongyang has black material in his hand. But he never showed it to Hua Sheng. At this point, the River gave him a high look.


    The river is silent.


    Xie Dongyang looked at him and said, "what are you going to do? If your ex girlfriend is still alive, she How do you choose Hesheng? "

 Chapter 400

    About Xie Dongyang''s question, Jiangliu didn''t answer. He didn''t know how to answer, but he was not in the mood.


    After a dry mouthful of whiskey, he picked up the information bag. "Do you mind if I take it?"


    "No, whatever." Xie Dongyang spread his hands, and the river turned away, feeling rather complicated.


    Xie Dongyang knows that this is absolutely a big trouble for Jiangliu. If he fails to deal with it properly, his relationship with Huasheng will be endangered.


    But people are just like this. They are curious. If they know it''s trouble, they still need to find out.


    "It seems that he is in a mess without me Let me be a spectator If he really gave up Huasheng, it would be Providence. "


    Xie Dongyang is still full of love for Huasheng. He will be happy as soon as he thinks of that face.


    After Jiang Liu got the information, he was restless all day. He looked at it repeatedly. Xie Dongyang was crowded with the information. The woman was his ex girlfriend, so it should not be said that he was an ex girlfriend. Because he had not broken up yet, then there was an accident. According to the records of those witnesses, he went on a journey with Zhuoya. Later, he fell down the cliff and was seriously injured and lost his memory. Zhuoya was nowhere to go, and his life and death were unknown.


    Later, his father came forward to suppress the incident, forbidding anyone to say that even the University erased the traces of Zhuoya''s existence.


    He took the picture with some hair in his heart.


    The face in the picture is the person he dreamed of countless times. She is very beautiful and discerning. She is wearing ethnic minority clothes and has a lot of amorous feelings. But Jiangliu doesn''t feel at all when she looks at this woman. If she is his favorite girlfriend, she should feel it? The river is very contradictory and tangled.


    In this way, it became a mental problem. He could not ask his father, but could only find a chance to check it slowly.


    If Zhuoya is dead, he wants to find her family and give some compensation. If Zhuoya is not dead


    He didn''t dare to think. What would he do if Zhuoya wasn''t dead?


    Hua Sheng is his true love and wife. Now with the reality of husband and wife, he can''t give up.


    Zhuoya is an ex girlfriend. She went missing with her. Although her memory is gone, it''s the truth. If he doesn''t care about anything, it seems that she is desperate.


    In the evening, back to the spring breeze, the river flow is not as much as usual.


    When Hua Sheng felt it, he walked over and put his hand on his shoulder.


    Jiang Liu reaches out and holds Huasheng''s small hand.


    "What''s the matter? I''m in a bad mood."


    "You see it?"


    "Well, you are always joking. You have been watching TV since you came back today. The main thing is You still watch the advertisement with such vigour, which shows that you have something in mind and are absent-minded. "


    The river flow a Zheng, some embarrassed cough cough.


    "Mrs. Jiang is really smart. She can''t hide anything from you."


    "Tell me, Mr. Jiang. I''m willing to share your worries." Hua Sheng smiles softly.


    Now, she even joked. If it had been before, it would have been unthinkable.


    "It''s just that the company has a lot of things to do, and it''s just about the new year''s Eve. This year, my grandparents will not come back. Let''s go to Australia for the new year''s Eve, but I''m worried about your long-distance flight. It''s not good to eat there. After all, it''s all fresh seafood. You don''t eat meat, and you don''t have many vegetables, so I refused. Then the old man and the old lady got a little angry. They always read it to my parents Come on. "


    Jiangliu is also telling the truth, but he is more about Zhuoya than Huasheng.


    "What''s that? If you want to go, I''ll accompany you. I''m fine." Hua Sheng came to lean on his shoulder.


    "No, they''re going. We''re in Jiangcheng. Then we''ll find Hua Zhi and have a reunion dinner."


    "Yes." Hua Sheng is also very happy.


    "A Sheng."


    "Yes?"


    "Do you trust me?"


    "Of course."


    "Then if something happens in the future, can you choose to trust me unconditionally? Have been by my side, not listening to anyone instigating and alienating you? " The river asked her uneasily.

 Chapter 401

    Hua Sheng was stunned. "What you mean by unconditional trust is..."


    Such a question, I really asked Hua Sheng. She is a baby who has never been in love, and she married him directly. How can she understand so much.


    Jiang Liu also feels that he is too sensitive. He doesn''t say much for fear of Hua Sheng''s random thoughts.


    Just picked up her little hand to clap, "it''s OK, I just ask, more, the end of the year, this weekend evening is the annual meeting of the group, are you interested in participating in it?"


    "May I?" Hua Sheng asked with a smile.


    In the past, Hua Sheng would not take part in this kind of thing. He never liked to join the party. Now, although he doesn''t like to have many people, he wants to accompany the river.


    "Of course, you are the real lady."


    They both laughed. In fact, the annual meeting of the group is really boring. Once a year, it''s a show to draw prizes or something. Jiangliu and his father always keep a low profile and won''t spend a lot of money to invite stars to support the scene. Instead, they are willing to give money to employees to issue year-end awards. The private bank of Jiangjia has excellent treatment for employees, which is also very difficult to make progress. The competition is fierce ¡£


    After promising Jiangliu to attend the annual meeting, Huasheng didn''t go to school for the rest of the day. Instead, he made a cheongsam by hand at home.


    It should be said that it is an improved version of cheongsam, because the neckline is the neckline of cheongsam, but below it is not the sexy skirt tail with slit, but the fishtail skirt inlaid with a circle of small pearls.


    The drawing is drawn by myself, and the size is measured by myself. The cloth was given by grandma. It is said that it is the best seven section brocade in Suzhou.


    The color is also low-key apricot, and the pattern is dark. Under the light, there will be a little bit of starlight, which is just right, and also very in line with the classic style of Huasheng.


    This day, just after she finished sewing the Pearl at the corner, she received a call from Yu Ping.


    Xu is to see that she hasn''t been to school recently. Yu Ping wants to see her. Hua Sheng simply asks Chuntao to drive to school and pick her up.


    I just didn''t expect Yu pinglai''s chin to fall off after ten li of spring breeze.


    Yu Ping doesn''t know what background Hua Sheng is. She only knows that she is rich or her boyfriend is rich.


    I didn''t expect to live in such a luxurious area. The buildings on the side of ten li Chunfeng are of high price, which ordinary people can''t look up to.


    Yu Ping walks into the main hall with Chuntao in awe. Hua Sheng gets up and smiles, "are you thirsty? What do you want to drink?"


    "Hot water will do." Yu Ping is a bit restrained. She really hasn''t been to such a good house, but she has lost her temper.


    "Sit down quickly. It''s very cold outside. I read the weather report and said there''s Blizzard recently. You don''t go out recently." Hua Sheng is sitting opposite Ping, wearing a pure white pigment version of the dress, which is actually a very simple household clothes, but full of Fairy Spirit.


    "Xiaosheng, is this your home?"


    "Yes."


    "Is it my own house or Your boyfriend... "


    "It''s my own."


    "Ha, you are the daughter of a rich family."


    "Not really. It''s just fine. "


    " so you don''t have a boyfriend? " Yu Ping has heard a lot of rumors about Hua Sheng in school before, saying that she was * and that she had something to do with Xie Shao.


    "I don''t have a boyfriend, but There is a husband. "


    Hua Sheng almost choked Yu Ping with such a sentence. She didn''t have any psychological preparation.


    "Cough, cough..."


    "Are you ok?"


    "Nothing. Nothing. I just Emma, I''m so surprised. You It''s too sudden. I haven''t heard of you. I haven''t seen him pick you up at school. "


    "I don''t want to be too high-profile because of his special status."


    "Well, you are such a hero. You really scared me to death." Yu Ping returns to her senses and smiles.


    At this time, gingko brought hot lemon tea, Chuntao took some snacks and desserts, and the two chatted around the fireplace.


    "Xiaosheng, I changed my name. Ha, I will not be called Yu Ping, but Yu manwei."


    Hua Sheng scratched his forehead.


    "What? Isn''t that nice? " Yu Ping looks at Hua Sheng with a subtle expression.

 Chapter 402

    "To be honest, it''s not bad. It''s green tea."


    "Hahaha, you''re the same as I thought, but Yuan Shao said that my name is local. It''s a good change. Maybe I''m lucky."


    When Yu Ping talks about Yuan Shao, she has a brilliant smile on her face. She looks like a woman in love.


    "Yuan Shao changed it for you?" Hua Sheng takes lemon tea.


    "Well, we are just joking. Isn''t he a fan of marvel? I like Spiderman, iron man, American captain and so on. We talked about this one day. He said that you might as well be called Yu manwei. But I''m a girl. I can''t be with that manwei for sure. I changed it a little bit and changed it into this manwei. " Yu Ping takes out her mobile phone and types for Hua Sheng.


    "Well, it''s better than your original name."


    "Well, you can call me Xiaowei later."


    "I''m still used to calling you Xiaoping. It''s hard to cross the mountain. Who is sad about the person who lost his way? I met by chance, all of them are tourists from other places. " Hua Sheng read the word slowly.


    Yu Ping is also a master of learning. She immediately understands. Her eyes are bright. She has some surprises.


    "Preface to Tengwang Pavilion, ha ha, do you know? My father is a rude man. At the beginning, I got my name casually, but I didn''t like it. So when I told others about my name''s origin, I told them that my father liked the preface of Tengwang Pavilion, so I named me Yu Ping. Ping met by chance. I didn''t expect that we would like to go together. "


    "Yes, although the words are mediocre, it depends on how they are interpreted."


    "Then you will call me Xiaoping." Yu Ping tilts her head and looks at Hua Sheng. She is very happy. She has no intention. She never envies or calculates others. She doesn''t want to. She doesn''t want to do that. When Hua Sheng was a child, she knew that intelligence is a talent, but kindness is a choice. The latter is more difficult.


    Yu Ping''s EQ is very high, but her family is not good, so she has low self-esteem. But she is kind-hearted in her heart. Hua Sheng likes her so simple.


    "Well, I call you Xiaoping."


    Yu Ping sat for almost two hours. Hua Sheng left her for lunch. Yu Ping didn''t come empty handed. He bought more than 200 fruits for Hua Sheng. Although Yu Ping was poor, he was very sophisticated. Before he left, Hua Sheng told Yu Ping that she would continue to receive them when she had time. In fact, she didn''t want to open that shop for a long time. She just wanted to use this way to let Yu Ping Make some money and live a lighter life.


    In a blink of an eye, the annual meeting of the group is coming. The river is holding Huasheng''s hand, and the river''s father is holding Jiang''s hand.


    Two couples came on stage in warm applause. Then Jiangliu''s father made an opening speech, and then everyone began to eat.


    From time to time, those employees take pictures in this direction. After all, it''s the first time for the young lady to appear. Hua Sheng is not afraid of stage fright, and she''s a big shot.


    Until the end of the night, when they left, the news came out.


    A picture of a passer-by of Huasheng was magnified and put on the front of the plate. It was a pretty face that was photographed, with head lowered and a quiet smile.


    Wearing cheongsam and a limited edition chanel handbag and white pearl earrings, Huasheng is elegant and noble, but fresh and refined.


    The title of the media is the first high-profile appearance of the Crown Princess Jiang at the annual meeting of the group, which is rare to see for a hundred years.


    This is really the first time that Huasheng has appeared in front of the public with such a high profile since he married Jiangliu, or so many years ago.

 Chapter 403

    In fact, it''s a bit exaggerated, but the media, in order to catch people''s eyes, can do anything, so many female netizens keep changing their messages into lemon essence, saying what beauty is worth all the time, it''s very common, it can''t be seen how good-looking, it''s not as good as a passer-by. Huasheng just laughs off and doesn''t mind.


    But Xie Dongyang couldn''t sit down. He registered a trumpet and scolded those black Hua Sheng''s netizens. He didn''t get rid of his anger. Later, he paid for the water army control review.


    Then, I went to the media and scolded them for not showing better pictures of Huasheng, which made Xie Dongyang angry.


    Xie Dongyao lost the memory of the blood curse, but she was still very enthusiastic about Hua Sheng. She took a fairy sister and showed her parents the photos of Zhang Hua Sheng. She said mysteriously, "look, mom and Dad, this is the fairy that my brother''s fans can''t do. Ha ha, isn''t it nice?"


    Xie Yun looked at it and said nothing. As a male elder, he must not comment on the beauty of a younger generation.


    But Mrs. Xie looked for a while and said with a smile, "this girl is very patient, but how can she feel a little bit lucky?"


    "Mom, don''t be a liar. They are all young wives of the Jiang family. They are still very lucky." Xie Dongyao never believed in this superstition, so she directly refuted it.


    The elder Xie didn''t say much. After all, he couldn''t control his son''s affairs and didn''t listen.


    On the other hand, Huasheng found a funny souvenir at the annual meeting of the group. It was actually a souvenir sent by Jiangjia to the employees by himself, one for each.


    It''s a saving tank. As long as you record a slogan, the saving tank will open automatically when you shout the slogan. When you put the coin in it, it will close automatically.


    Hua Sheng took several back in one breath. He had a lot of fun and gave each of them a spring peach and a ginkgo.


    I also left one for Hua Zhi, Hua Lin, Feng Xi and Yu Ping, so I sent a wechat to ask when Feng Xi would come home.


    Feng Xi once said that it would take two days for Huasheng to sign new books in the provincial capital.


    In fact, Fengxi is a more delicate looking female writer.


    The next day Jiangliu''s parents called them to go back to dinner, and Huasheng and Jiangliu went. Unexpectedly, there were many people at home.


    All of them are business tycoons. Jiangliu wants to call uncle. In recent years, he has come to pay a new year''s greetings to President Jiang almost every year.


    Jiangliu''s father also wanted to take the opportunity to introduce his son to those people and make preparations for his retirement in the second tier.


    Among these people, one Hua Sheng has met Wu Jun, the former charity auctioneer, who later made a bronze for Ss to identify and was rejected by Hua Sheng.


    I didn''t expect that he was also there. After three rounds of drinking, Wu Jun went to Jiangliu''s father with intoxication and mystery, "brother, I''m here to send you something good."


    Everyone is particularly interested in hearing this. They all know that he is a big scalper of cultural relics. He has countless treasures in his hand, so his appetite has been lifted.


    Hua Sheng sits beside the river and drinks tea silently, but he is also curious. What good things can he bring out?


    "Oh? What good things did Wu Jun bring this time? " Jiangliu''s father loved collecting cultural relics and was very interested in these antiques. Wu Jun asked Jiang''s family for help, so he came here for blood. So in front of the public, Wu Jun took out a box from his bag and carefully lifted the contents to show the family. He was very proud and said, "I''m a good thing. I haven''t seen anyone here Yes, this is the waist token of Ming Dynasty and the royal guards. Do you know? That''s the Department directly under the emperor''s control. It''s the same as the current agent. It''s very powerful. This pure gold waist token is held by a school captain. It records the year, the 15th year of Hongwu. "


    This speech shocked the four, the river flow is also a Zheng, looked at the side of Hua Sheng, "Hongwu 15 years? Zhu Yuanzhang

 Chapter 405

    "My niece and daughter-in-law, you are still young, are you mistaken?" Wu Jun obviously didn''t believe Hua Sheng''s words. Jiang Liu directly replied, "my wife has never been blind to antiques since she was a child, and she has read 5000 years of history. Uncle Wu Jun''s question is funny. You''d better take it back to have a good appraisal. My father certainly doesn''t want to take something that he doesn''t know is true or false."


    The river is overbearing to protect his wife. Hua Sheng secretly takes a look at him. He is sweet


    Wu Jun was so directly rebuked by the river current, and he dared not continue to question Hua Sheng. He just took things back and put them away. He did not dare to raise his profile any more.


    After dinner, Jiangliu takes Huasheng back to the spring breeze for ten li. On the way, Jiangliu asks Huasheng with a smile, "you and Wu Jun really have a destiny. Ha ha, you can tear down the platform every time."


    "He''s a faker. He''s seen through the tricks. But this time, I believe he didn''t know. After all, he really didn''t dare to give the guy to his father." Huasheng analysis.


    The river nodded, "you''re right, but it''s a right thing to be trapped in a hole of 15 million. It''s all retribution. He''s always been trapped in someone else''s hole."


    "Yes, good and evil will be rewarded in the end. It''s better not to do bad things."


    Hua Sheng thinks that Wu Jun is cunning and treacherous. He will plant it sooner or later. If he didn''t promise that Jiang Liu wasn''t divining, he would be curious to give Wu Jun a divination.


    What''s his life style? It''s a life of ups and downs?


    "What are you thinking?"


    "Nothing." Hua Sheng smiles.


    They had enough to eat and drink for ten li and then had a rest. Recently, Huasheng and Jiangliu have made great progress in their relationship.


    Especially physically, except for the great aunt of Huasheng, he has to do sports every day. Occasionally, Huasheng has no spirit or physical strength, so he is willing to let it go.


    Jiang Shao knew that for the first time, of course, he could not control himself.


    Chuntao and gingko have also been looking forward to having babies early, because they have paid attention to cleaning the room.


    There is no TT for contraception in the garbage can, so if these two people get hit one day


    Young master or young lady, just around the corner.


    Zhang Qian, on the other hand, has been living like a year recently. After that, she always wanted to explain it to Hua Zhenyue, but he didn''t give her a chance to meet her.


    I can''t get through the phone, I can''t send wechat back. All the methods are used. What''s most angry is that Chen Cheng has also run away, moved home in the countryside, quit his job and disappeared.


    Zhang Qian found someone who was going to clean up Chen Cheng, but couldn''t find anyone.


    One day, Zhang Qian learned that Hua Zhenyue had asked her friends to fish together, and she followed her all the way to a fishing pond in a mountain villa on the outskirts.


    Seeing Hua Zhenyue and a man sitting by the pond fishing from afar, she was very happy.


    "Honey, I can find you."


    Zhang Qian''s husband''s voice made people feel a little queasy. His friend was shocked. He looked at Zhang Qian and Hua Zhenyue.


    "What are you doing here?" Hua Zhenyue''s face was black on the spot.


    Then, in order to avoid Zhang Qian''s disorderly speech, she got up and took her to a place where there was no one.


    As soon as Zhang Qian was about to speak, Hua Zhenyue roughly squeezed her chin. She was dead. She was in pain.


    "Tell you, Zhang Qian, don''t talk about it. My friend was there just now, you know?"


    "Your friends are not clean. They won''t make public. Which one is not embracing the left and right?" Zhang Qian looks aggrieved.


    "Get out of here. I don''t want to see you." Holding his chin, Hua Zhenyue pushed hard and almost pushed Zhang Qian down. There was no pity at all.


    "Husband, what are you doing?"


    "Don''t call me husband. I''m sick."


    "Hua Zhenyue, I can tell you, don''t worry about Chen Cheng and me. She is your child. That''s your flesh and blood. If you don''t recognize her, you can''t do it. Don''t force me. Don''t blame me for love and hate."


    After being pushed hard, Zhang Qian was also a little annoyed, impatient and exposed.

 Chapter 406

    Hua Zhenyue sneers and squints at Zhang Qian for half a day.


    "Why, can''t you put it on? It''s in its original shape?"


    "You forced me to do this. We could have been very good. We have children We have a future. "


    "The future? Do you take my money and go to my ex boyfriend''s bed? " Hua Zhenyue said sarcastically.


    Zhang Qian took a deep breath, but also her face was not good-looking, her voice was louder, maybe she was a little excited. "I swear I really didn''t have a relationship with Chen Cheng. We met for the first time in many years. He must have been bought to frame me. If I lied, my father and mother would die."


    "You can do anything. If you swear to poison, I won''t believe you. No matter how you and that man get to a bed, I won''t touch a pair of shoes. I won''t be so cheap."


    After all, it''s because Zhang Qian is dirty. Men don''t mind if you''re not a virgin. But if you have an affair with other men after you follow him, it''s betrayal. That''s wearing a green hat. This is a shame that no man can accept. So whether Zhang Qian is willing or forced, Hua Zhenyue can''t accept her or touch her finger ¡£


    Seeing what Hua Zhenyue said so clearly, Zhang Qian knew that there was no hope. The love between the two people didn''t mention, but the child was his after all.


    "Very well, Hua Zhenyue, since you are so ruthless, then I don''t want to talk to you about love. I don''t want to talk to you about love. You have to take care of your children. If you want to break with me, you can do it. I will go away with the children in my stomach and promise that I will never appear in front of you."


    "Ten million? You are the lion Hua Zhenyue looked at Zhang Qian contemptuously, and felt that she was just like a humble prostitute.


    Zhang Qian straightened her hair, raised her chin and looked proud.


    "Ten million yuan is more for others, but what''s your family? It''s drizzle. Your family has a big business. Your second daughter''s annual profit is several hundred million yuan in a plastic surgery hospital. So don''t cry with me. Don''t discuss with me. I don''t bargain with you. No matter how much money you give birth to boys or girls, you get money for me. I''ll leave right away, kids I don''t need you to take care of it. How about that? "


    "How do I know if the child is mine?"


    "It''s easy to do. Now medicine is so developed that blood can be drawn for gene detection in four months of pregnancy. You can go to the test with me, and you can find someone, so as not to say that I''m involved."


    Zhang Qian said that he was confident, so Hua Zhenyue actually knew that the child should be his right.


    "Let''s wait until it''s born."


    "No, in order to avoid a long night, I need it now, or..."


    "Or what?" Looking at Zhang Qian''s unfinished words, Hua Zhenyue has some ominous premonition.


    Sure enough, Zhang Qian looked at him coldly. There was no tenderness and coquetry in her eyes. Some were greedy and indifferent.


    "Otherwise, I''ll tell you about it. It''s known all over the world. I believe that if I find any media, they will give me a good price. But you''re a public figure. You have such a big scandal. Are you sure you can stay at home? Your wife may allow you? Your daughters may forgive you? How about public opinion? You have to think about whether you want to take 10 million yuan, or whether you will always come to famous festivals without guarantee and be accused of destroying your family. You can choose yourself. "


    "Zhang Qian, how could I not see that you are such a vicious bitch?" Hua Zhenyue''s face was purple, and he wished to strangle the woman who used to sleep with him and let herself drunk in the gentle countryside. What white rabbit is this? Is this a cobra?

 Chapter 407

    Zhang Qian is much more calm, not talk about money more real, more direct, although exposed his face, but now this is the only way out.


    She sneered, "Hua Zhenyue, don''t be pretentious. You know who I am at the beginning. Otherwise, you don''t think about it. You are almost sixty years old. You are an old man with one leg in the coffin. How can I want to sleep with you? Do you think you are Tom cruise? Infinite charm? Don''t be naive. It''s not because you have money. "


    After the face change, Zhang Qian let Hua Zhenyue Qi tremble. He pointed to Zhang Qian, and his face was pale.


    "Good, good, good."


    "It doesn''t make sense to say these things now. As the saying goes, one day husband and wife have a hundred days'' grace. I''ve been with you for so long, and I''ve also conceived a child for you. It''s certainly not OK if you don''t recognize now. Unless you have the courage to kill our mother and son, but I''ve told my family. If my mother and son have an accident, they will report you, because you are the number one disliker."


    "Ha ha, you really think about the future." Today, huazhenyue just tasted the taste of being calculated, and even his smile seemed cold.


    "I''m also prepared for a rainy day. Hua Zhenyue, you know the truth of breaking money and avoiding disaster better than I do. You have lived most of your life. This money is really nothing. You didn''t give it to me for nothing. I deserve it. Don''t be aggrieved. I''ll take the money and take my children to live a good life. You will continue to play your good father, good husband, good grandfather and good entrepreneur. "


    "Enough, don''t say any more."


    At this time, what Zhang Qian said, Hua Zhenyue felt inexplicable irony.


    "Money, I''ll see you in a week, and then we''ll be completely cut off. You can rest assured that I''ll never pester you. If I''m not for money, I won''t be around you for so long. After all, your technology in bed can''t last for five minutes, so it''s hard for me to have a sense of pleasure."


    "A shameless woman."


    Zhang Qian took out all the private affairs between the bedfellows and said that Hua Zhenyue''s old skills were not good, which was also an insult to his personality.


    Zhang Qian is not angry either. She raises her chin and leaves with high toes.


    She believes that 10 million yuan is not difficult for huazhenyue, which is not more than 10 million yuan, but also a lot, just right. In a safe range, it will not let huazhenyue hurt himself.


    She just didn''t think that the person who started with her had never been Hua Zhenyue. She still didn''t understand the truth that the mantis hunts the cicada and Huang que is behind.


    After being threatened by Zhang Qian, Hua Zhenyue was not in the mood to fish either. After thinking about it from left to right, this matter can never be exposed.


    Ten million is quite a lot, but the reputation of the Hua family is more than ten million. In case of disclosure, people will really betray each other in the future.


    He also hopes to go to Australia with his wife to provide for the aged and occupy the 100 million mansion of Huazhi.


    So Hua Zhenyue went home that day and began to check his own property. Apart from those frozen by Hua Qing, he actually had many antiques, famous paintings, and some hand strings, jewelry, watches, and various luxury goods with good color matching, which added up to seven or eight million.


    Ask a friend to borrow some temporarily, and return the card when it''s unfrozen. It''s easy to add up to 10 million.


    So the next day, Hua Zhenyue quietly took his treasures and went to a large local private pawnshop.


    Because he was not easy to show up, he entrusted one of his own trusted drivers to go there and got 7.5 million cheques directly and smoothly.


    But what Hua Zhenyue didn''t expect was that as soon as he had an action here, Hua Qing knew it there.


    "Ha ha, the old man suddenly becomes a seller. This is the bitch who can''t sit and start asking for a huge sum of money?" Hua Qing was biting his teeth, his eyes flashed cold light.

 Chapter 408

    Hua Qing has been paying attention to the follow-up news. She wanted to see how Zhang Qian pretends to be pitiful. She went to the old man to cry and play love cards. She also wanted to play with her for a while.


    Unfortunately, Zhang Qian was not so patient as she thought. Seeing that the old man refused to forgive her, she turned over her face and demanded money directly, which was the same as those ordinary goods.


    Before the loss, I thought she was a schemer. Now I think it''s just a bargain for money.


    After receiving the news, Hua Qing directly called Liu Dekai to the office in the name of work. In fact, Liu Dekai was very afraid, especially in the company.


    But Hua Qing did not dare not to come to him, even more afraid of the woman''s rage. But Hua Feng is also in the group today. Their offices are on the same floor, less than 10 meters away.


    After Liu Dekai entered the door, he deliberately put on the tone, "Vice President Hua, what can I do for you?"


    "Come here." Hua Qing''s hook.


    "Don''t make any noise. This is the company." Liu Dekai looked around for fear of being seen.


    "Look at your guts. Close the door. Come here. Hurry up." Hua Qing looked at him contemptuously.


    After Liu Dekai closed the door tightly, he came slowly.


    "Why, can I eat you?"


    "No, your sister is in the office, so close."


    "Isn''t that more exciting? Why don''t you take it off now, and we''ll do it once? " Hua Qing laughs, and his hands slide uneasily down to Liu Dekai''s belt.


    Liu Dekai immediately stepped back. "Hua Qing, are you looking for death?"


    "It''s OK, she can''t find out. In her heart, you are a good husband of twenty-four filial piety. I''m a good sister who is loyal to her. She never dreamed that we would secretly spend our time together. But I think the stimulation of * is really a kind of unspeakable pleasure. What do you say?"


    "Hurry up and stop it." Liu Dekai dare not turn against Hua Qing, but coax.


    Hua Qing, seeing his suggestive appearance, stopped flirting. After he sat up straight, he raised his legs.


    "The woman did something. She asked the old man for ten million." Since knowing that Hua Zhenyue had a junior and played with her children, Hua Qing has become more prejudiced towards the old man. She doesn''t call her father anymore. She has always been called the old man behind her.


    "Ten million, how dare she?" Liu Dekai was surprised.


    "Of course, she dared. She tried her best to bear this wild seed, just waiting for this day."


    "Can ten million dad give it? Dad''s card has not been frozen by you, and the fund should not be misappropriated, right


    "Yes, but the old man has a way. He went to the pawnbroker this morning and sold his private belongings. He got more than seven million yuan. I think I''ll find friends to borrow the rest. It seems that the old man is going to give money."


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    Liu Dekai looks at Xiang Huaqing.


    Hua Qing picked up the water glass, took a sip of it, and then sneered, "of course, I won''t let the old man spend a dime on her again. Not only that, but all the money I spent in the past must be spit out to me. I want that bitch to live like death and turn over."


    Liu Dekai believes that Hua Qing really isn''t just talking about it. She will be able to do it.


    Zhang Qian now has a house, a car, bank deposits, jewelry, luxury watches, etc., with a total value of more than 5 million.


    Hua Qing not only wants Zhang Qian to suffer, but also wants her to be ruined. This is what she planned at the beginning.


    It''s just that Zhang Qian doesn''t know who her opponent is. She guesses that someone is behind Chen Cheng, but she thinks it''s Hua Zhenyue and other women, the fourth, the fifth and so on. She never thought that the second of the Hua family has been staring at her.


    On the other side, Hua Sheng had just finished trimming a basin of orchids, when he received a call from Bai Hao, saying that Hua Lin was in hospital, his heart thumped.

 Chapter 409

    Chuntao drives Huasheng to the hospital. This time, it''s the hospital near Hualin''s home. It''s also the top three.


    When he arrived, Bai Hao was standing at the door of the ward, rushing around.


    "How is sister four?" Hua Sheng is anxious.


    Bai Hao was very flustered, his voice trembled. "I don''t know, but I''m still in the doctor''s room."


    "What are her symptoms?"


    "It''s just that I suddenly fainted. It''s scary."


    Hua Sheng is silent and suddenly faints. This is not a good omen. Can you say Cancer cells metastasized? Spread? She thought pessimistically.


    Half an hour later, the doctor came out and took off his mask.


    "How is my wife, doctor?"


    "It''s no big deal, it''s just that coughing too long and too often causes asthma. Hypoxia, short shock, nothing serious. "


    "Doctor, does my fourth sister''s cancer cell metastasize?" Hua Sheng is concerned about the time bomb.


    The doctor looked at Bai Hao and Hua Sheng. "Are you a direct family member?"


    "Yes, I am her husband. This is her sister."


    "We filmed her. The cancer didn''t spread."


    After the doctor said this, Hua Sheng and Bai Hao were relieved.


    But the doctor then said, "although there is no spread, the malignant tumor is bigger than before."


    Hua Sheng and Bai Hao suddenly turned pale again.


    "It''s about one centimeter larger than before, but you need to know that the growth of malignant tumor is not good omen, one centimeter is also bad news, and it may cause some sequelae. Are you sure you don''t plan to operate? I think the patient''s current indicators are all good. If the operation is performed, there is a great chance of successful resection. Later combined with radiotherapy and chemotherapy, there will be an ideal therapeutic effect. I don''t understand why your family members are willing to give up such a good golden period of treatment? If it''s really later, it''s too late. When you want to operate, we can''t do it. "


    Bai Hao is silent, so is Hua Sheng.


    This problem has been said many times in the hospital before, and they also discussed for a long time. It was Hua Lin who voluntarily gave up the operation and took conservative medication.


    Now a disease, is it really surgery?


    "I''ll consult with my wife. Thank you, doctor."


    After sighing, Bai Hao enters the ward with Hua Sheng.


    Hua Lin is doing atomization. Lying there, she wakes up and nods when she sees Hua Sheng.


    After Hua Lin finished atomizing, Bai Hao helped her take off the atomizer and handed her a cup of warm water at once.


    "Xiaolin, how are you?"


    "Don''t worry. I''m fine. I''m fine." Hua Lin smiles, reaches out and touches Bai Hao''s face to show him peace of mind.


    Bai Hao is even more sad. Hua Lin looks at Hua Sheng again. "Husband, you''ve made a big deal out of a molehill. Such a thing will make five younger sisters toss."


    "No tossing, it should be." Hua Sheng is quiet.


    "I''ve been very good recently. I took my medicine on time and occasionally sat on the balcony to have a sun exposure. Even if the cough is severe at night, just now the doctor said that cough and wordiness cause allergic asthma, so you are shocked. You really don''t need to be too nervous. "


    "Four elder sisters, the doctor''s meaning, let''s ask you if you want an operation." Hua Sheng said it directly and didn''t want to pave the way. Hua Lin was always smart and calm, so she didn''t need to give her psychological presupposition. However, Hua Sheng didn''t say that the tumor became bigger. She was afraid to discourage Hua Lin''s enthusiasm for treatment.


    "Surgery? Didn''t it say no surgery? We all decided before that. I want conservative treatment. "


    "But the doctor says it''s the best time to treat, in case you miss..." Bai Hao also wavered. He just wanted Hua Lin to live.


    Hua Lin stretched out her hand and put it on the back of Bai Hao''s hand. "Honey, if I miss it, I''ll recognize it. Don''t persuade me. I don''t want to operate."


    Bai Hao looks back at Hua Sheng, but he doesn''t say anything more.


    "By the way, a Sheng, you can do divination. Help my husband to do divination. Where is the abnormal killer hiding? The police haven''t got a clue for such a long time. He''s almost broken down. "


    Hua Sheng one Zheng, "that person, haven''t caught?"


    If Hua Lin doesn''t mention it, she will forget that the man who almost killed Xie Dongyao, the pervert with multiple murders on his back, is still running?

 Chapter 410

    Bai Hao shakes his head and looks frustrated. "It''s useless for us. We were already wired before. Unfortunately, when we went there, we were scared and ran away by the man. Although there is no new homicide recently, we just hate to work overtime every day and night when we think of the devil''s impunity."


    Bai Hao graduated from a regular police school. He has a strong sense of mission and three outlooks. So he was hit hard by this incident.


    Jiangcheng police have been put on a lot of pressure. If they don''t solve the case again, they will not be able to contain fire in the paper.


    When the pressure of public opinion comes out, the people will have a greater prejudice against the police. The main thing is that if such a dangerous person is not caught and brought to justice early, he is afraid of endless troubles.


    Hua Sheng is silent.


    "My five younger sisters know a little divination. Let her help you find the place where the man is hiding." Hua Lin didn''t know that Hua Sheng had divined for the river.


    Bai Hao takes a look at Hua Sheng, which means to see if she wants to. Bai Hao knows some of Huasheng''s studies of these Zhouyi metaphysics, so it seems that there''s nothing wrong with divination at present. Huasheng doesn''t rush to agree, but instead asks Bai Hao, "does the suspect have no goal, or is the target locked and no one can be found?"


    "I don''t know who the suspect is without targeting. His IQ is too high and his hiding is too good. There are 15 million people in Jiangcheng. Looking for someone is like looking for a needle in a haystack. All the previous evidences have been found out and have no clue, so they follow up the dead end." Bai Hao was annoyed and also blamed himself.


    Although he is just an ordinary police officer, one of the dead is under their jurisdiction, so they are also responsible. At present, it seems that the whole Jiangcheng and the surrounding sub bureaus are fully cooperating in catching the abnormal killer, but there is no news, which is also urgent.


    "If I don''t have a goal, I can''t do divination. I don''t have that deep ability. But I have a friend. I can ask for you. "


    After a small meeting with Hua Lin in the hospital, Hua Sheng went directly to Fengxi''s home and took the savings can that she had left for her.


    Fengxi signs for sale in the province. She is in a very good mood. When Huasheng went, she was baking egg tarts in the oven. Huasheng and Chuntao also ate two.


    Later, Hua Sheng sat in the living room and talked about it.


    "You mean, let me help them catch the murderer?"


    Hua Sheng nods.


    "But what do they police eat? I''m just a writer. It''s none of my business." It''s obvious that Feng Xi doesn''t mind his own business.


    Hua Sheng made an excuse to eat bamboo, so he took Chuntao away. After Chuntao left, Hua Sheng lowered his voice and said, "if it''s another case, I won''t let you intervene, but this is the man''s, do you remember Xie Dongyao''s blood charm?"


    "Isn''t it solved?" The wind changed my face.


    "Yes, but the pervert who killed the girl is also involved. I don''t think that man is an ordinary killer. I checked the eight characters of the dead''s birthday before. All the victims are eight characters with Yin Qi, except Xie Dongyao, but Xie Dongyao has a blood charm."


    "You mean that this murderer is probably related to those who cast the blood curse?" The wind suddenly understood the meaning of Huasheng.


    "I''m not sure, but I know that this murderer is not just killing for fun. If I didn''t save Xie Dongyao at that time, it would cause more disaster after Xie was killed by this person. Think about the causes and consequences of this event. "


    After listening to the wind, I fell into meditation Hua Sheng is worried that the murderer is not as simple as a murderer. Maybe someone is behind the murderer or planning a bigger plot.

 Chapter 411

    Huasheng and Fengxi are not meddlesome, but if someone uses the blood curse to kill the city, they can''t just sit back and ignore it. It''s already the cause of violating the law of human relations and heaven.


    It''s not meant to be, it''s man-made to do evil. They just understand this situation. How can they stand by?


    "Now that you''ve sealed your divination, can you go out of the mountain?"


    "I can watch the sky at night and cooperate with you. It''s said that there is a secret skill of finding people in the wind family called" Qingfeng transmission "


    "You know a lot," she said with a smile


    "I''ve only heard about it, but I haven''t seen it. Should you?"


    "A little." The wind has some reservation.


    Qingfeng is not used to convey sound. Qingfeng is the name of soul in the northern divinator. It is called Qingfeng by both men and women. In order to make it convenient to work in the underworld, some diviners'' families will support some fox immortals, snake immortals, and these breeze on their own desks to run errands for their own business. Therefore, the sound is the message, which is the meaning of the message.


    How could a metaphysical family as big as the Feng family not have the breeze?


    "Then will you help?"


    "It''s not good to help." The wind blows.


    Hua Sheng smiled and said, "don''t I get you a piggy bank?"


    "Shenhao, you are not worth 100, you tease me?"


    "Then what do you want, reward me." In fact, Hua Sheng knows that Fengxi doesn''t really want anything. She is a person who takes money and fame lightly. Otherwise, she won''t become a writer. With Fengxi''s skills and mind, if she goes out to see fengshui, it will definitely be a day of gold. After all, she is the only successor of Fengxi''s generation.


    "Come on, just be Jide and do good. Since that time, I''ve been afraid of using forbidden art. I''m worried about finding me one day to settle accounts. Now that I''ve caught up with it, I''ll take it as Jide for myself." Wind Xi waved, or decided to tube.


    Hua Sheng then went to the hospital with Feng Xi to find Bai Hao. Bai Hao said the information briefly.


    What Fengxi needs is very simple. As long as the names, birthdays and home addresses of the dead are enough, Bai Hao can still get this information.


    At 10:50 p.m., Fengxi ordered three joss sticks in a corner of the hospital. He asked Qingfeng ghost from Fengjia to run errands for her and asked the victims who killed them?


    What''s unexpected is that the seven breezes of the Feng family came out, but they didn''t find the victim''s appearance.


    When Hua Sheng and Feng Xi heard it, they were shocked.


    "Aren''t the dead women in the underworld?" The wind came back.


    Hua Sheng''s face was ugly. "If it''s the offerings of the blood curse, how to deal with the soul after death?"


    The wind Xi lips trembled, the voice is not big, "all imprisons in the extremely Yin place, raises the soul?"


    "But the place where the soul is raised cannot be too far away from the body, or it will fail, so..." The answer is self-evident.


    She and Fengxi blurted out almost at the same time, "so the place to raise souls is Jiangcheng."


    After that, the two women''s faces turned white at the same time, which seemed to be in a state of shock.


    "Damn, it''s horrible It''s more frightening than watching horror movies. So the murderer must be hiding in the extremely dark place where the soul is raised? " The wind knew where the man was hiding.


    Hua Sheng didn''t speak. He went directly to the window and took out the compass he had prepared before. He watched the sky at night.


    After a while, she turned around, and the wind rushed by. "How about that? Is there any movement? "


    "Tomorrow night is a full moon night. I''ll watch the sky at night and point out the direction for you. You let the ghost of the Feng family to check. There are not many places in Jiangcheng that can meet the extreme Yin. I believe we will have results soon. Of course, we can''t beat the grass and startle the snake. In order to avoid that person knowing, you''d better paste the invisibility sign on all the breeze you have." Huasheng proposes.


    Feng Xi patted her on the shoulder. "It''s a piece of cake. You and I can catch that old monster. Damn it, I''ll slap her in the face first. I dare to raise my soul in such a beautiful place in my big river city. I''m dying."

 Chapter 412

    With the help of Huasheng, Fengxi is more confident in finding people. After discussing the countermeasures, they will go back to their respective homes.


    Before leaving, Hua Sheng also told Bai Hao not to let the police do anything rashly within 48 hours. Now it''s not as easy as catching people.


    When Huasheng returns to the ten li spring breeze, the river has not returned home.


    Hua Sheng is surprised that Jiangliu is seldom so busy late and doesn''t make a phone call.


    As soon as she picked up her cell phone to call, she heard the door open.


    When the river opened, it looked a bit gloomy.


    "What? Overtime? "


    "No, talk to my dad. I just came out of the house." In fact, Jiangliu did chat with his father, but it was not about work, but some memories of his childhood. His father and son had always been in good mood. Taking advantage of his father''s high mood, Jiangliu tentatively talked about his memory loss five years ago to see how his father reacted.


    Unfortunately, Jiang Fu is calm. If he didn''t know about Jiang Liu in advance, it''s really hard to see the flaws in his father''s eyes and words.


    Obviously, my father tried his best to hide it and didn''t want to mention what happened in that year. Jiangliu was slightly disappointed with my father.


    No matter what his purpose is, to protect himself or for himself, he should not conceal his own affairs. Jiangliu considers himself to be an adult who has always handled things properly. Unfortunately, his father does not intend to tell him the truth about this matter, but intends to continue to hide it. Several times, Jiangliu wants to ask directly, who is Zhuoya?


    Unfortunately, he still held back. He was afraid to ask, and it will be more difficult to find the clues. After all, Father knows himself so well that he will erase all the relevant traces before himself.


    At the thought that this matter has no clue, the whole people are very upset.


    "Have you eaten, hungry or not, I''ll let Chuntao cook you a bowl of noodles?" Hua Sheng goes over and helps him take off his coat. She is more and more like a wife. She is virtuous and gentle.


    "No hunger, no appetite, why don''t you sleep?"


    "I just came back from the hospital. Fourth sister is in hospital again."


    "How is it?" The river leads Hua Sheng, and they go to the edge of the sofa and sit down.


    "It''s OK. It''s not that bad, but it''s not optimistic." Later, Hua Sheng gave a brief account of Hua Lin''s situation. The river didn''t say anything, so he comforted her.


    Hua Sheng wants to talk to Jiang Liu about catching the murderer several times, but when he is in a bad mood, he doesn''t talk.


    The next morning, Jiangliu flew to Beijing for a meeting. He left early and kissed Huasheng, who was still sleeping.


    After Hua Sheng got up, he ate breakfast and explained spring peach and ginkgo. He went to Fengxi alone.


    At night, the two men came out from the moon in the windy home, and strong and strong joined hands to find the place where the murderer hid, that is, the place of extreme Yin.


    The plan of the two men is very meticulous, no difference. Everything goes smoothly. Finally, at the time of a preliminary selection of Huasheng, they cooperated with the sky to launch the orientation.


    "Thirty kilometers from the southeast corner. It''s windy. What''s there?" Hua Sheng asked.


    Feng Xi opened the map and looked for it directly. The result was stunned, "is it a frozen food processing factory?"


    Hua Sheng was also stunned. Both of them believed that the place of extreme Yin must be a place like cemetery, temple, church, or execution ground, which is easy to gather Yin Qi.


    But unexpectedly, it''s a frozen food processing factory? And it''s not abandoned, it''s in production and use.


    "Ma Dan, it''s ruined. There are not 1000 or 800 workers in a factory. There are so many people. How can I find them?" The wind is a little discouraged.

 Chapter 415

    Wind Xi rubbed the pain of the abdomen, raised the corners of the mouth, "Auntie likes to do things for heaven, is it OK?"


    "Ha ha, acting for heaven? Is there any heaven in the world? Since you want to die, I''ll do it for you. " Saying that, the man put the baton away directly. Obviously, he had given up the way of close combat. Instead, he took out a metal mirror, drew something with his fingers, and then looked at the wind.


    The wind immediately felt white in front of her


    Then, she looked at it, stunned, it was a swamp around, scene conversion?


    At this time, the man came from the side, facing the wind, the waist was a knife. The knot of the knife was solid, and the wind looked down at his eyes, no blood?


    She suddenly understood that this was a mirage. The mirror that the man just took out was just a mystery. Now he is in the mirage. His hurt to himself will feel pain, but he will not bleed. The mirage is just like a dream. But it''s a little different from the dream. I will wake up when I am killed in my dream. Although I don''t bleed in my hallucination, I will die when I am killed.


    Is that what fighting means? It''s no wonder that this man is not easy to catch. He used to be a magician. It seems that Hua Sheng guessed it right.


    When Feng Xi knew it was an illusion, he grabbed a white pill like thing from his bag and threw it at the front.


    "Five Thunders of wind and fire, blow up."


    The five white pills burst in the air. After the smoke, the two men went back to the door of the refrigerator.


    Fengxi uses the five thunder charm to blow up the illusion created by him. If it is not in his illusion, he will have no advantage. Fengxi looks down at his waist, without blood or injury.


    When the man saw that one plan didn''t make a meal, he made a second plan. He shouted, "the wind is blowing. Please let alone. The two ghosts go to battle together and bury in the immortal soil. "


    as like as two peas in the middle of the forehead, two little paper men fell in the air and then became a little bit more and became two men with exactly the same look.


    these two men as like as two peas Liang Chunsheng are not his parts. What he just read was a mantra to invite the ghost to attach himself to the paper man and then become a demon.


    "Breeze, come quickly."


    Wind Xi doesn''t need to be so troublesome. She shouts directly. The ghost of the breeze will arrive naturally, but there are still a few left at the door.


    So there are only three ghosts coming. They are the ghost of two paper people. It can be said that the war is on the verge of breaking out.


    Liang Chunsheng is behind the producer, delivering energy all the time to maintain the fight.


    The wind doesn''t need to give power to the breeze. The breeze can be on its own, but


    When she was about to rob the black box, she found that qingfengguidi was trapped by the producer and the situation was not good.


    Feng Xi shakes his head and calls out to you that you are really disgraceful. Then he grabs a handful of soybeans from his bag and throws them on the ground. "Today, throwing beans will become a soldier. Tianbingtianjiang will listen to my orders, catch the little devil quickly and return to life early."


    The soybean turned into a little soldier with a red tassel, stabbed at the paper man, and the situation came back.


    Liang Chunsheng didn''t expect to return to such a difficult opponent tonight, and he didn''t dare to be careless.


    Seeing the bad situation, he turned around to escape, only to find that the doors and roads around were gone.


    "You''re a woman who''s out of bounds?"


    "Is it strange? You can create illusions. I''m a border maker, but I''ll treat people in their own way. " The wind is cold.


    "In that case, I don''t have to be merciful. I''ll die." The man took out his pistol and aimed it at the wind. It was too close to hide.


    A yellow talisman is directly blocked in front of Fengxi, and the bullet falls down


    Feng Xi wants to scold her in her heart. Isn''t it a master''s fighting method? She also brings a pistol. Go to your uncle''s, bitch.

 Chapter 418

    Feng Xi thought for a moment, "not all of them. My grandfather said that the wind family Dharma protector is the god beast of the ancestors of all ages. According to the talent of the successor, it comes from different skill levels. To help the wind family dispel evil spirits is also to cultivate good relationships for them. It''s said that the most powerful one is my family''s thirty-nine generations. At that time, it was still in the Qing Dynasty. One of my grandparents was in the level of protection. Her Dharma protector is said to be a black bird with seven colors. That bird is immortal. It''s very powerful. My grandparents are famous everywhere. Later, the lower it was, the worse it was. My grandfather''s Dharma protector was a dragon python. When my grandfather died, the python returned. You can see the one I just had. It seems to be a wolf. "


    Hua Sheng nodded, "it''s a wolf, like a snow wolf, with the wind on his forehead."


    "Well, it''s a contract with our Feng family. If I die, its contract will be dissolved."


    "You won''t die. You''ll live a hundred years." Hua Sheng is very serious.


    "I don''t want to live to be a hundred years old. I''m enough now. I don''t care. I''m not like you. You have rivers. I have nothing. I''m alone." The wind is extremely free and easy.


    "You''ll have it sooner or later."


    "No, I don''t want to touch any bullshit love, is the mobile phone not fun, or the wine not good to drink?"


    Hua Sheng just smiled and didn''t answer.


    After they left the freezer, they went directly to a nearby temple and contacted the host to spend more time for these ghosts. In fact, Hua Sheng has always felt guilty. Because she helped Xie Dongyao to save her life, she let another innocent woman die in vain. She has been struggling. Is she saving or harming?


    When I came back from the temple, I went to Fengxi''s house again. Fengxi was hurt and very heavy.


    But she insisted on not going to the hospital, and Hua Sheng used an emergency kit to clean her wound and bandage her back and forth.


    It was one o''clock in the morning.


    During that time, Hua Sheng sent a wechat message to Jiangliu, telling him that she had slept in Fengxi''s house and that she had something to discuss.


    "It has come to an end, and you seem to be uneasy." When I look at Huasheng, I always think she has something on her mind.


    "I''m worried."


    "What are you worried about? Liang Chunsheng is back from the dead?" This is a joke.


    Hua Sheng shakes his head. "Your Dharma protector has been torn to pieces. Where can you revive? I''m worried about the people who control him There must be a strong cultist behind such a profound puppet art. What''s the purpose? Maybe it has something to do with the wizards who cast blood charms on Xie Dongyao. "


    "Oh, don''t think about it. I''m confused. How about us Soldiers will block the water and cover the land, afraid of Mao? You are a talented diviner with innate abilities, and I am the most qualified successor of the wind family. We can be afraid of a bird and egg wizard when we unite? "


    Hua Sheng smiled and said more.


    But she knew in her heart that the mountain rain was coming and the wind was blowing all over the building. This peaceful day would not be too long.


    It''s no coincidence from the recent emergence of Houliang white jade comb, the fire in the cemetery, Xie Dongyao''s blood curse, the murders of those women, and her discovery of the natural climate.


    Maybe there''s a bigger conspiracy behind this?


    And she never dared to offend as before by helping to solve the blood curse to separate her soul and human being. After a loss, she must bear in mind.


    Most of all, she promised Jiangliu that she would live well with him, be an ordinary person and have children.


    But in the dark, Hua Sheng felt that when she came to the world, her duty was not to have children with Jiangliu.


    "A Sheng, I''m a little hungry. Let''s have a barbecue. I know a stall is delicious." For the first time, Feng Xi was so excited that she couldn''t sleep and began to be a demon.


    "It''s midnight, still eating?" Hua Sheng looked at his mobile phone and thought it was too late.


    "Let''s go. It''s hard to relax today. I need a few drinks to relieve my fatigue." Hua Sheng was dragged downstairs by the wind and went to a barbecue.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw his acquaintance, Qin Wanyu, sitting alone.


    When he saw Hua Sheng, he was shocked? What about the river? "

 Chapter 419

    "If the river doesn''t come, just us." Hua Sheng points to the wind.


    This is the second time Qin Wanyu meets Fengxi. The first time they had a dinner together in the spring breeze of ten li. They didn''t say a word.


    The most important thing is that Qin, Wan and Yu asked several questions. They were all accepted by Miss Feng, and they were afraid to open their mouths.


    Knowing that Fengxi is a good friend of Huasheng, Qin Wanyu warmly invited three people to sit together.


    As for why Qin, Wan and Yu would also be in this shop? First, because this shop is very famous in Jiangcheng, although it is small, it is delicious.


    Second, it''s Qiao Xue''s birthday. He''s upset.


    Qiao Xue is the girlfriend of Qin Wanyu who died in a car accident. He has been unable to let it go for many years. Every year, on Qiao Xue''s birthday or death day, he drinks alone.


    A few years ago, Jiangliu and Wang Junxian could still accompany him to talk and enlighten him. Later, he didn''t mention it. Everyone thought he was relieved. How could they know


    "Why did you come here all night?" Hua Sheng takes a look at Qin Wanyu''s hands. There are already three empty beer bottles.


    Wind Xi directly came to a sentence, "borrow wine to relieve worry?"


    "No, I''m just bored myself." Qin Wanyu laughs.


    In fact, people like Fengxi and Huasheng are born with their own perception. They can''t tell others'' thoughts at a glance, but they can still distinguish lies. Although Qin Wanyu behaves naturally and tries to cover up his lost mood, Huasheng and Fengxi still see that he is really in a bad mood, and details decide everything.


    But both women are not stupid. There is no need to break them down.


    "Well, it''s just time for a treat." Wind Xi rubbed the palm of his hand, very naughty.


    "No problem. You can eat whatever you like. How much you eat today is mine." Qin Wanyu is also a special man. Besides, with Qin Wanyu''s financial resources, let alone a barbecue, it''s less than a minute to buy this shop. These rich people can''t spend more money in their next life.


    Fengxi is not polite. He ordered a lot of his favorite food. Huasheng is simple because he doesn''t eat meat. He only ordered some baked vegetables and steamed bread.


    Fengxi loves drinking, so she ordered beer directly and chatted with Qin, Wan and Yu at the same time. The atmosphere was pretty good.


    Qin Wanyu also put Qiao Xue''s birthday on the shelf for the time being, accompanying two peerless beauties.


    Hua Sheng has few words, and she is really not so hungry. She doesn''t eat much at ordinary times. She should go with the wind.


    I don''t know if it''s the first time Fengjia''s Dharma protector has been summoned to me. I''m very tired. I have a big appetite. I''m crazy about eating. I don''t have any burden of idols.


    What we eat is that we will not leave any armour behind. All the people in Qin, Anhui and Henan will bow to the downwind.


    After three rounds of wine, Fengxi leaned on his chin with one hand, "Tut, drink some beer, eat some barbecue, this day Beauty. "


    "Qin, Wan and Yu are happy to say," you are easy to be satisfied. "


    "That''s not the case. If you are satisfied with the regular visitors, why are you so sad? Why can''t you live with yourself?"


    Qin Wanyu shook his head and sighed, "as expected, writers are writers, and their ideological realm is deeper than that of ordinary people. Do you writers make money?"


    "Wool? If I had hoped to make money by writing books, I would have starved to death. " The wind is blowing.


    "Well, you have other ways to make money?" Qin Wanyu is very curious. What else can a woman like Fengxi do?


    "Why are you so interested in my business? Do you want to bubble in me?"


    "Poof..." Qin, Wan and Yu almost spurted a mouthful of beer, and Hua Sheng also bowed his head to cover his face and chuckled.

 Chapter 420

    Maybe I''m not used to such rude questions. Qin Wanyu''s face is a little red and a little embarrassed.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Feng writer. I never meant that. I''m just curious. I want to ask you whether you are speculating or buying wealth management, or playing gold futures? "


    "I don''t have that economic brain. I don''t touch that." Wind Xi lowered his head and took a bite of cold cucumber and put it in his mouth. What he ate was crunchy.


    Qin Wanyu didn''t dare to ask again, but he was a little curious. Seeing his tangled thoughts, Hua Sheng said for Feng Xi, "she doesn''t have much copyright income. Now, the writer is only famous. Feng Xi''s second profession is a bar singer."


    "Barman? She? " Qin Wanyu almost lost his chin.


    "What? Look down on me? "


    "No, no, I just didn''t expect the contrast between your two professions to be so great." Qin Wanyu always went to bars and nightclubs, and didn''t have a good impression on those female singers. Because most of them wear the clothes that leak, sell Sao Bo eyeballs, coax the local guests to reward and send flowers, and spend a lot of money.


    However, there are a few real singers in Jiangcheng, who only sing quietly, but they can hardly earn much money.


    "There are so many things you didn''t expect." The wind smiled.


    "Which bar are you singing in? I''ll go to the show when I''m free." Qin, Wan and Yu asked casually.


    "I don''t think you will."


    "Why?"


    "The venue is too small, and the location is partial. How can you be willing to go there?"


    In fact, the bar where Fengxi is located is a bit remote and the environment is very ordinary, but the boss is popular and full at night.


    When Feng Xi is free, she can sing and sing in the past. After a month, she can also earn ten thousand yuan, and the income from book writing copyright is ten or twenty thousand yuan a month.


    These incomes are not luxurious enough for her. She had a good life. As for the charity dinner that day, it was because of her fame and strong social influence.


    But in fact, she doesn''t have much money, but Huasheng knows that Fengxi doesn''t love money, so she just likes her life.


    If you want to be rich, just come out and roar. It''s the only descendant of the Feng family. You can go out to see the Fengshui cemetery.


    Then, those superstitious local tyrants can break through the threshold, and she can also get rich in a short time, but she doesn''t want to and doesn''t need to.


    People have different aspirations, the ideal of wind Xi, has always been to eat, drink and play, when a rice bug, the game life is good.


    "I''m not afraid of small venues, as long as you sing well." Qin Wanyu laughs.


    Feng Xi didn''t answer him. He drank beer and Hua Sheng didn''t answer. The shop was quiet for a while.


    Qin, Wan and Yu coughed, cleared their throat, and suddenly read, "when the wind blows, the clouds will fly. When the Weijia sea comes back to their hometown, they will be able to defend the four sides."


    Feng Xi holds the bottle''s hand and pauses slightly.


    She looked up at Qin, Wan and Yu, with some subtlety in her eyes.


    "Liu Bang wrote this windy song very well. It''s very atmospheric. Your name is from gale song, right? The wind is blowing, the wind is blowing. " Qin Wan Yu asked.


    "You know a lot," said the wind


    "Ha, I also associate it with you. I don''t know if it''s right. I think your name is similar to dafengsong. It''s easy to feel it."


    The wind Xi smiled, also did not answer right or wrong, this topic also skipped.


    The meal lasted until more than two o''clock in the morning. Hua Sheng was sleepy and almost fell asleep. The more wind came, the more spirit he drank.


    Qin Wanyu owed a lot. He secretly sent a wechat to Jiangliu to show off. He met his fairy wife at dinner.


    The river can''t sit at home, so he puts on his clothes and runs to pick up people, so Huasheng is directly abducted by the river.


    With the wind remaining, Hua Sheng tells Qin Wanyu that she must be sent home safely.


    On the way back, Qin Wanyu drove to Fengxi''s downstairs and walked her upstairs.


    Maybe because of the old building, there was a huge mouse on the corridor road. After a scream, he jumped on Qin Wanyu directly and put his hands around his neck tightly. "Mommy, where''s the rat from? It scared your father to death."


    Qin Wanyu couldn''t help laughing. After laughing, he felt something was wrong. What was wrong? The posture of Fengxi was too ambiguous.


    They were close together. Qin Wanyu only felt that there was a pair of soft ones on his chest I don''t know what.

 Chapter 421

    "Inside Cough, you are afraid of mice. " Qin, Wan and Yu can''t push it down directly. They can only relieve the atmosphere by coughing.


    Fengxi is still in shock. She doesn''t mean to go down at all. She''s really afraid of mice. If Huasheng knew that the eighty fifth generation of Fengjia, who is not even afraid of ghosts and zombies, was afraid of a mouse, he would be shocked. So, everyone has a weakness.


    "Yes, the mice are disgusting. They just look numb."


    "It''s OK. People just pass by and don''t bite you, or you will go down first?" Qin Wan Yu''s tentative question.


    wind has a smell on the body, which is not a synthetic smell of perfume and cosmetics, but a kind of herbal fragrance. Qin Yu Yu first smelt, feeling very comfortable.


    "Ah, I''m sorry."


    It''s Fengxi''s reaction that she has taken advantage of others. She holds them so tightly and jumps down quickly.


    But she was afraid that the mouse would come out and she would not go any further.


    "I''m in front, you follow me." Seeing that she was afraid, Qin Wanyu took the initiative to walk ahead and sent the wind to the door.


    "Thank you today. Goodbye."


    After a quick remark, without waiting for Qin Wanyu''s answer, he slammed the door shut with a bang. It''s a common TV show. Please go upstairs and have a cup of tea or something. It''s absolutely nonexistent in Fengxi girl''s place, because she always looks at men like grass mustard and doesn''t believe in love.


    Qin Wanyu had no choice but to shake his head. Without saying anything, he went downstairs to go home. It was just a small episode.


    At this time, the two did not expect that there will be a deeper intersection in the future.


    Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi, who had been in the cold war, also ran into each other that night.


    Coincidentally, Hua Zhi was invited to attend a brand press conference, and the domestic acting boss of the brand was also a friend of Wang Junxian. The two met at the reception.


    Hua Zhi turns her head directly and doesn''t take a look, just like a stranger.


    Wang Junxian didn''t speak much, and he didn''t get close. They were very far apart.


    Until later, there were a few slightly drunk entrepreneurs who came together and were close to Hua Zhi. Wang Junxian was not in the mood at all.


    As for how it''s not a mind, it''s interesting.


    "Miss Hua Zhi, it''s rare to see you once. Do you have a schedule in the first half of next year? The smart phones proposed by our group are going on the market. I hope you can be our spokesperson. " That certain mobile phone boss is not tall, the lewd appearance of one face, when talking with Hua Zhi, I wish I could use my eyes to say YY first, it''s almost drooling.


    "This matter needs to be negotiated with our company. I will not speak for it directly."


    "Ah, come on, everyone is friends. The price is easy to say. Didn''t you speak to Xie Dongyang in private? Everyone in the circle knows that."


    That person also is imperceptible, pull out Xie Dongyang to carry the pot directly, Hua Zhi''s temper, can be used to him?


    So directly back to the way, "I have a personal relationship with Xie Dongyang. We can borrow one hundred million yuan without a debit slip before. Is boss Wang OK?"? If you dare not to lend me a hundred million yuan in arrears, I''ll talk with you about endorsements now. What do you think? "


    In a word, the boss didn''t have a word. It was very embarrassing. Hua Zhi''s stridency never let people down.


    After a small meeting, Hua Zhi picked up her coat and hurried downstairs. When she entered the elevator, there was no one in it. Just when she wanted to close it, Wang Junxian came in.


    Hua Zhi is surprised, turn face to pass subsequently, do not plan to speak.


    After Wang Junxian came in, he pressed the door, and the elevator slowly slid down from the thirty first floor.


    Originally in the quiet space, Wang Junxian suddenly turned around and pushed Hua Zhi to the side of the elevator. He bowed his head and kissed her. It was wild.


    Who would have thought that such a low-key silent man could turn into a beast in a moment?


    Hua Zhi is also stunned, forget to refuse, also forget to respond, silly let him bully.

 Chapter 422

    Until the elevator arrived at the second floor, Wang Junxian just released Hua Zhi, but also evil wipe the corner of the mouth, it seems that the meaning is not enough.


    Hua Zhi reaction, raised his hand to fight, but he was caught in the air.


    "It''s on the first floor. There are reporters and big stars at the door. Pay attention to the image."


    Finish saying, Wang Junxian let go of her arm, at this time, the time calculation is just right, the elevator door opens.


    A group of reporters at the door shot Hua Zhi fiercely. The flash was so sharp that Hua Zhi subconsciously covered his eyes.


    "Miss Hua Zhi, did you attend today''s brand conference for business and personal reasons?"


    "Miss Hua Zhi, will the film you made with the famous Thai actor be released years ago?"


    "Miss Hua Zhi, about your love, which microblog of marriage is Xie Dongyang or Ling fan?"


    "Miss Hua Zhi, please tell me about the Forbes star income list published a few days ago. You have been the top female star list for five consecutive years. What''s your opinion?"


    This group of reporters just like flies, will Hua Zhi surrounded by a flood, Wang Junxian also took the opportunity to run, angry Hua Zhi straight teeth stamp feet.


    Both of them have been in the cold war for so long. Hua Zhi thinks that he broke up by default. Now he suddenly kisses in the elevator. Is that what he means?


    Hua Zhi who has the mood to answer those reporters, full of brain is just that bully president''s strong kiss.


    It''s not joy or anger. It''s always complicated.


    And ten li spring wind is not peaceful either. After Hua Sheng comes back, he takes a hot bath and goes to bed.


    Jiangliu wants to do something for an adult, but his wife is so tired that he doesn''t have the heart to beat her. So he kisses her and sleeps with her.


    But what the river didn''t expect was that the woman named Zhuoya once again entered his dream.


    "River, river, do you really forget me?"


    Zhuoya was wearing a long red dress, flying in the wind, surrounded by countless Gesang flowers.


    "Zhuoya."


    In the past, I couldn''t remember her name at all, but recently I checked the information given by Xie Dongyang for so long.


    So the subconscious already knew that she was Zhuoya.


    The woman had a surprise on her face. "Do you remember?"


    "Zhuoya, who are you? Who am I?" The river is not sure, so I really don''t know whether this Zhuoya is my former girlfriend or not?


    When the woman heard this, her face turned to sadness again. "River, it''s me, I''m Xiaoya Why don''t you remember me when we were together for so long? "


    The river was very confused. He didn''t really have any impression of this woman, and he didn''t feel at all.


    "Jiangliu, you said that you only love me in this life. How can you betray me? You married another woman Do you betray our vows? How can you hurt me so much? "


    The more the woman cried, the more sad she was. Finally, she came slowly and burst into the river to cry.


    The river tried to push her away, but her hands were as motionless as they would not listen.


    Women''s bodies are cold and cold, without any temperature, and the sense of strangeness and exclusion is becoming more and more strong.


    The breath of the river became rapid. He wanted to break away, but he couldn''t make up his strength.


    Hua Sheng, who was sleeping beside, was awakened by the heavy gasping of the river. She looked at him and was not in the right state.


    "River flow." She cried softly.


    Sweat began to appear on the foreheads of the river, and the lips began to turn a little purple.


    "Wake up, river." Hua Sheng was worried and began to shake his body.


    When the river was shaken, he woke up from his dream. Then he covered his chest, and his expression was extremely painful.


    "Ah Sheng. " The river opened its mouth and its voice was very loud.


    "What''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me." Hua Sheng holds his hand and shivers.

 Chapter 423

    The river is weak. Hua Sheng is scared and hurries to call for Chuntao and gingko to send the river to the hospital.


    It''s only four o''clock in the morning.


    Hua Sheng sat on a bench in the corridor with black eyes, worried.


    "Don''t worry, miss. My uncle must be OK." Spring peach and ginkgo a strong comfort.


    Half an hour later, the doctor came out, "who is the family?"


    "Doctor, I''m a family member, I''m his wife. What''s his situation now?" Hua Sheng gets up in a hurry.


    "No big deal, it''s a sudden angina pectoris. I gave him a painkiller. I''m all right now. I''ll pay attention to rest when I go back. Don''t overwork these days. Pay attention to diet."


    "Is it just angina?"


    "Yes, but don''t be careless. If angina is serious, it will cause coronary heart disease, heart disease and other diseases."


    Hua Sheng nodded.


    I heard there was no big deal, but I was relieved. After the doctor explained it, Hua Sheng went to the emergency room.


    The river was lying there, still a little haggard.


    "I''m fine." Seeing Hua Sheng coming, he wants to sit up and be knocked down directly by Hua Sheng.


    "You give me to lie still and have a good rest."


    "I''m fine, asson. Don''t be nervous. I''m a big man. I''m not so delicate."


    "It''s not about men and women. Did you have angina before?"


    The river shakes its head, reaches out and holds Huasheng''s small hand in the palm of its hand, as if it were afraid of her disappearance at any time.


    "Not before."


    "That''s strange. Well, how can I have angina?" Hua Sheng frowned. This disease is rare. It usually happens to the elderly. Grandma used to have several times when she was alive. The doctor said it was because of the acute pain caused by the lack of blood supply to the coronary artery in a short period of time. How could this strange disease happen?


    River current looks up at her, "don''t frown, you are so beautiful, frowning is not good-looking."


    "Don''t make any noise." Hua Sheng has no idea of joking at all.


    "Well, I''m fine."


    "Have you had a nightmare?" Hua Sheng recalled his state before his illness.


    "Ah, yes."


    "What''s the dream? What''s the thrill?" Hua Sheng stared at his handsome face.


    There was a flash in the eyes of the river, but it soon disappeared. He thought Huasheng didn''t find it.


    But in fact, Huasheng is all in his eyes. No one is more delicate than a talented diviner''s mind.


    "Nothing. I dreamed that the tiger would eat me or something. It was messy. Maybe the workload was too heavy recently and the brain was too tired."


    Hua Sheng didn''t say anything and didn''t continue to ask questions, but she plans to keep an eye on this matter in the future.


    Jiang Liu took another two or three hours off after the painkiller injection in the hospital, and was discharged from the hospital at daybreak.


    Hua Sheng didn''t allow him to go to work and forced him to rest at home, so Jiangliu called his father to ask for leave.


    Gingko cooked some white rice porridge. After eating a little, they had a rest. They didn''t sleep well last night.


    Hua Sheng got up after only two hours'' sleep, but the river was very heavy.


    Hua Sheng is a little flustered. She goes to the balcony of the villa and looks out of the window. She has a bad feeling in her heart.


    After thinking for a long time, she called Fengxi.


    "Feng Xi, I want to ask you something. Can you tell me the truth?"


    "So serious, tell me." Wind Xi is watching TV at the other end, still holding an apple in his hand.


    Hua Sheng hesitated for a moment, then asked softly, "in the previous incident, your master came here, and he knew our birthdays. Did he say how our relationship was? Do you agree with each other? Is there a lifetime of marriage? "


    After listening to the wind, it''s just a short silence.


    "He said, didn''t he? Tell me the truth. Don''t hide a word. Please. " Hua Sheng took a deep breath, which was a little uncomfortable, because when he saw the wind, he felt it was not good.


    "My master said Love is not long It''s not easy for Fengxi to conceal, but he can only tell the truth. But Huasheng will be sad after hearing it. The four words of deep affection and short life are enough to torture the dead.

 Chapter 424

    Although he had psychological preparation, when he heard the words "love is not long", Hua Sheng''s heart was still thumping.


    "A Sheng, to be honest, my Shifu also said that you two are destined to have a life of twists and turns together. But I also know that it is impossible to persuade you to let go now. After that, you will know how to cherish the fate between you. The river can do that for you, and I will be moved if you do it. So I can only wish you all the difficulties and finally get what you want. "


    Fengxi seldom says nice things, but Huasheng is not the same. They are very precious friends to each other, so they really want to give blessings.


    After a few seconds of silence, Hua Sheng said, "as long as the final result is to be with him, the process is a little tortuous, no matter how many disasters will pass, as long as we are together in the end, good, I will stick to it."


    "Is it something happened recently? How do you suddenly ask about it?"


    "I''m not sure, but there''s something wrong with the river."


    Hua Sheng vaguely feels that the river is not right recently, but the river is wearing the amulet she gave. It''s sure that it won''t recruit anything, and there''s no sign of bad luck.


    But he suffered from angina pectoris because of a nightmare. It was so painful that he could not speak clearly.


    Hua Sheng can only keep an eye on it.


    After making a phone call with Fengxi, Huasheng is no longer sleepy.


    Xiaohei ran to her arms and played coquettish. Huasheng didn''t have the enthusiasm of the past.


    The evil Xiaohei thought that he was ignored by his master, and he had been licking Huasheng''s hand with his tongue out all the time, looking for favor.


    "What are you thinking, miss?"


    "Nothing."


    "Then you''ve been sitting here for half an hour without saying a word." Ginkgo is strange.


    "It''s OK. Maybe I''m too tired recently." Hua Sheng gets up and goes to the floor to floor window. Looking at the vast expanse of white outside, he suddenly gets upset.


    It''s a terrible fable that love is not long.


    Fengxi''s master is very powerful. Although he talks and talks, he can definitely see something. Even if Hua Sheng doesn''t seal his divination, he can''t make divination for himself. The diviner can''t make divination for himself. It''s just like the predestined certainty in the dark.


    "No matter what, I believe that no matter what the fate of the river is, nothing can stop me and him. I, Huasheng, will fight against the river in my whole life."


    This is the deep voice of Hua Sheng. She is a person with strong belief.


    If it didn''t happen, maybe she would hesitate to believe in the river.


    After that event, she saw that the river could do that for her, which really moved him, and a heart gradually melted.


    From then on, she thought that such a man as Jiangliu might not meet in the future, and she should not miss a man who can die for herself.


    "A Sheng."


    When the river wakes up, he goes downstairs to find someone without seeing Hua Sheng.


    I saw her standing in front of the floor to floor window, barefoot on the carpet.


    Hua Sheng''s feet are very beautiful, white and delicate, nails are also crystal clear, the most important thing is that she never painted those nail polish chemical substances, has always maintained the original natural color.


    When the river came, she stooped to pick up a pair of slippers and put them at her feet


    "There are carpets." She chuckled.


    "It''s cold, too. You''re weak. You can''t stand the cold. You''re good."


    Look at Hua Sheng''s tardiness. Remember to squat down, lift her feet and help her put on slippers patiently.


    Hua Sheng lowers his head and looks at the man at his feet. His warm palms and familiar taste strengthen his inner thoughts.


    "Why do you look at me like that?" The river looked up and saw that Hua Sheng looked at him with loving eyes.


    "Like you."


    River a Zheng, thought that he heard wrong.


    "Mrs. Jiang, can you repeat it again? I didn''t listen to Qin Chu. " River some small excited stand up, hands holding her.

 Chapter 425

    "Well, it''s because I like you that I look at you like that just now. Can Mr. Jiang be satisfied with this answer?"


    Hua Sheng is indeed a rare and clever man. He repeats it again. He is not shy and speechless because he is afraid of being laughed by spring peaches and Ginkgo biloba.


    The river is very happy, holding Huasheng''s hand tightly.


    "Satisfied, especially satisfied. Mrs. Jiang, you''ve changed a lot recently. Happiness has come so suddenly."


    Yes, the recent subtle changes of Huasheng make the river flow a little unbelievable. He lost that memory, so I don''t know why Huasheng suddenly became so good, so good that he thought it was a dream. Compared with the past, Huasheng is no longer shy, traitor or cold.


    He is patient, gentle, and often laughs. He is willing to say more love words and no longer hide his heart.


    "Well, that''s how we stay happy."


    After the river woke up, the two simply ate some light meals.


    After dinner, Hua Sheng wanted to draw, and Jiang Liu accompanied her into the drawing room. They drew an oil painting together. Inside was a little girl running towards the wind in a straw hat in a golden wheat field. It was a kind of heart yearning for freedom and idyllic.


    Hua Sheng is the main writer. Jiang Liu is in charge of coloring. They have a good understanding and excellent cooperation. Hua Sheng has a sense of holding hands and growing old together.


    After the success, Jiangliu nodded with satisfaction, and took out his mobile phone to take photos, which had been updated for thousands of years.


    "My wife and I did the painting together. I''m satisfied."


    With this painting in oil, Hua Sheng''s painting is very powerful, and his inner world is rich and colorful, so the painting has soul and artistic conception.


    Although the river is amateur, but the aesthetic is excellent, so when the two cooperate, the effect is unexpected.


    Qin Wanyu: good painting skill, I said your daughter-in-law.


    Wang Junxian: how much is the painting?


    Gao He: our house is also full of dog cruelty. Knowing that we are three single, we are also deliberately stimulated.


    Xie Dongyao: Wow, the painting of fairy sister is so beautiful. I want to buy it. Do you really sell it?


    Hua Zhi: I offer 500.


    Wang Junxian replies to Hua Zhi: I give out five hundred and five.


    Hua Zhi replies Wang Junxian: roll.


    When Jiang Liu shows Hua Sheng your comments, they are both laughed at. Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian, their enemies, are they OK? In other people''s River commentary area.


    Some of Jiangliu''s other friends also praised the painting, most of them wanted to buy it. These local tyrants are not poor in money, and the painting is really inclusive.


    No matter what style of villa, it is suitable for hanging.


    "Sell it, for a million, and we''ll take the money to buy delicious food." Hua Sheng smiles.


    "How can I give up? I won''t sell it for ten million yuan. I''ll buy a frame and mount it up and put it in our house. After that, our children will grow up and show it to them."


    Hearing that he was a little embarrassed, Hua Sheng quickly lowered his head and collected his brush.


    In the afternoon, Jiangliu originally meant to take Huasheng out shopping and buy things for her. She was really busy at ordinary times and didn''t take her shopping very much.


    But Hua SHENGFEI wants to go to Donghe town to play. The river flows in all directions. Naturally, he agrees.


    Then they drove to Donghe Town, a small town around Jiangcheng.


    Donghe town is named after a small river in the East. It''s more than 60 miles from Jiangcheng. It''s a 35 minute drive. It''s not far. There are not many people here.


    Because this is not a tourist attraction, there are no scenic spots, and there is no enterprise base, which belongs to a place without a sense of existence.


    The river doesn''t know why Hua Sheng came here all of a sudden. Do you think the name sounds good?


    It wasn''t until Hua Sheng directed him to drive to a temple in Donghe town that the river understood her intention.


    "There is a temple here. I didn''t know it before. I passed it several times and didn''t pay attention to it." The river looked at the small temple, which was hidden in the deep shade of the trees. It was a little surprised.


    "It''s not as famous as Jing''an Temple. Few people know about it, but it''s Yuelao temple." Hua Sheng said.


    "So we''re here to find Yuelao and issue us a marriage certificate?" The river cradled her shoulder and joked.

 Chapter 426

    Hua Sheng laughs but doesn''t speak. He pulls the river and goes there. In fact, it''s a deserted and forgotten temple.


    The temple is not big. It looks like 60 square meters, but it is clean and tidy. It must be cleaned by someone from time to time.


    In the middle sat the statue of Yuelao. He was kind-hearted and didn''t know who was wearing a red robe.


    There are seven or eight lights in front, which means to illuminate the road ahead. Huasheng kneels down with the river.


    "Jiangliu, do you know what is written in the marriage letter of the Republic of China?"


    "The marriage letter of the Republic of China, I really didn''t pay attention to it." Men are not as attentive as women, so these things of affection and love are not so attentive.


    Hua Sheng put his hands together and turned to Yuelao and said, "I, Hua Sheng and Jiangliu, are married by two surnames and have a contract. Good luck always ties, matching the same name. Look at this day, peach blossom is burning, IKEA is the best place to live, the melon of the year of Ptah is growing, and ER changer is blazing. This is to certify that, according to the agreement of the white head, the letter is written to Hongjian, so that the alliance of the red leaves can be recorded clearly. I hope you can learn from me. "


    "That''s a beautiful sentence." River has been quietly listening to Hua Sheng said, I think those pictures can be brain filled out.


    "Jiangliu, I was going to marry Xie''s family that day, and I only followed you when I was wrong. I thought it would be good for us to do business, but I didn''t want to. I still lost my heart. That wedding didn''t come from my heart, so today, I want to have another wedding with you in my own way. What do you think? "


    "Mrs. Jiang is in charge. I''m only responsible for carrying out Mrs. Jiang''s orders."


    Huasheng chuckles and kowtows to Yuelao with the river.


    When he got up, Huasheng was facing the river, hand in hand.


    "Today is a auspicious day. We worship heaven and earth, the sun, the moon, the stars, the gods, the Buddha and all things. All of this is just to tell everyone that we love each other and will go on forever. We are lucky to be loved by you and loved by you. I will cherish it. I''ll take care of it all my life. You and my husband and wife, since then life and death together, never abandon. "


    The eyes of the river are gentle like spring water. He can''t imagine that Huasheng gave him a formal sense of ceremony again.


    Or the vows of a lifetime, which are heavier and more difficult than the three words I love you.


    He held her small hand tightly, his heart beat faster, and he felt a little nervous, just like facing a big scene.


    "I saw you for the first time. The young student is very excited. She has the most amazing talent and character in the world. How can I win your favor? I''ve exhausted my life''s luck. For the rest of my life, I''d like to ask my wife to take care of me. My husband will always be with me. I''ll make up and thrush my eyebrows for her. I''ll keep them safe every year. That''s very good. "


    In fact, to sum up, it''s amazing when I first saw you. You''re so beautiful. With a beautiful face, I''m so excited. When I meet you, I spend all my luck. After that, I''ll always be with you.


    But Huasheng, a scholar of Jiangliu, also uses the ancient style of crepe, which naturally makes the charm different.


    They look at each other affectionately, and then, in front of Yuelao, they have a kiss of extreme affection.


    For the first time, Huasheng responded so actively. Jiangliu felt that there was electric current all over his body. That feeling was wonderful. Only through personal experience can he know the taste.


    Hua Sheng used to be cautious and calm. He always thought that love should be that love is not deep, afraid of a big dream, afraid of divination and the impermanence of heaven.


    Now, there are rivers, three realms and six ways, fate, all of which can be forgotten. What she wants is not much, just a river''s life.


    Some people are happy and some are worried. At the same time, Wang Junxian comes home from work. Just when he arrives at the door, he is blocked by Hua Zhi directly and grabs the collar rudely.


    "What do you mean?" Wang Junxian raised his eyelids. There was no disturbance on his fake face.


    "How dare you play dumb with me?" Hua Zhi stares at him, just about tearing his tie.

 Chapter 427

    "I didn''t pretend to be stupid. I asked the big stars to make it clear."


    Show me that you are a wolf with a big tail. Ha? It''s a pity that you are not an actor. You are much better than me. You are quiet, but you are wilting. We both broke up. You were still kissing me in the elevator. What do you mean? It''s not spring yet. Are you in the heat? Do you catch everyone? Is there rabies? Do I need to get vaccinated? "


    Hua Zhi''s mouth is very sharp, and the words of swearing are very flowery. Most people are not rivals.


    Wang Junxian listens, almost can''t stop smiling, want to say Hua Zhi lovely can''t, such funny words are where to come up with? Where is a little burden of goddess''s idol?


    White blind face, this is clearly a funny than.


    "Oh, that day, I was drunk, and I don''t remember very much. If I offend you, I apologize to you."


    Wang Junxian deliberately understated, provoked Hua Zhi to be more irascible, stepped on his leather shoes directly, hated to pick his skin.


    "You son of a bitch, you play with me again. Do you think I don''t know your mind? Under the comments of Jiangliu, I still hate you. I don''t want to offend you. You offend me. Do you think I grew up a vegetarian? "


    "It''s your five younger sisters who grow up vegetarian. You must grow up eating meat. After all The chest is bigger than others. "


    Finish saying, Wang Junxian also looked down at Hua Zhi''s chest.


    Hua Zhi is wearing a low necked blouse, and the outside is a loose cotton padded garment, so from this perspective, it''s a little hidden.


    Hua Zhi is very angry. He drags his tie directly into the elevator.


    Wang Junxian''s family has been here many times, and she is familiar with the road by car.


    Fortunately, it''s very private. Otherwise, Hua Zhi''s move will surely be enough for those media to write a week''s newsletter.


    After entering the elevator, Wang Junxian takes a look at Hua Zhi.


    "It''s my fault that I forced you to kiss. Then kiss back."


    "You think of beauty."


    "Then how much do you want, I''ll make it up." Wang Junxian is angry with her and angers her. Only in this way can Hua Zhi get out of control. If he gets out of control, he can start.


    "For money? Do you really think that my mother cares about your steel bars? My mother has money, and my Chinese family is not bankrupt. Don''t look like you are the master in the world. I''m upset. You are not as rich as the river. You are not as beautiful as Qin Wanyu. You don''t have the patience of Qin Wanyu. You are much worse than Xie Dongyang. You''re such a person. It''s nice to talk about money with me. I''m so happy. "


    Hua Zhi is a strong demeaning Wang Junxian, stepping on death, but also took a few people as a comparison.


    Wang Junxian was still calm, and said, "I''m so poor, I''m still sleeping in your bed, they are so strong, no one has been in your bed, right?"


    Hua Zhi:


    To say that Wang Junxian is a thief with a black stomach, usually a word can make Hua Zhi very grumpy, but it''s just that he can''t refute it.


    After the elevator stops, Hua Zhi drags him out, "open the door."


    "Are you sure you want to come into my house? You''re not afraid we''re the same again? "


    "As before? What is it like? " Hua Zhi deliberately asks him.


    Wang Junxian leaned on his chin for a moment and said, "if you are a young man, you will be a young girl supporting the wall."


    Hua Zhi''s old blood almost spurts. Wang Junxian looks like a dog. He can even say such dirty words. It''s destroying his three senses.


    "You, you, you are shameless, aren''t you?"


    "I''m telling you the truth. Last time you helped the wall, you couldn''t walk with soft legs, so Do you want to try this time? " Wang Junxian''s eyes are full of red fruits. He doesn''t know what''s wrong. Maybe he thinks about it when he sees Hua Zhi, and he can''t help it.

 Chapter 428

    Hua Zhi couldn''t help but fight, so he was quite dissatisfied and retorted, "I have another word."


    "Say."


    "If a young girl is strong, he will lie flat."


    "Is it? Then try it. Shall I lie on my back or shall you hold the wall? "


    In this way, Hua Zhi was originally vengeful. He planned to beat up the bastard and even wanted to kick his eggs so that he could not lay eggs in the future.


    However, in a few words, he was put to bed by others, and he was also stunned by *.


    They almost didn''t have time to take off their clothes, so they went straight to the theme. With so many experiences, they became more and more mature.


    Of course, I don''t rule it out. They secretly read the island tutorial. In short, the scene is very intense.


    Fortunately, the house is soundproof. Otherwise, how can the neighbors be?


    No matter how fierce Hua Zhi is, in the end, as long as she is with the person she likes, especially in bed, she becomes a kitten.


    At the beginning, I could hold on for several times, dominate the battlefield, and look like a domineering female general.


    Later, basically, the legs can''t use force, and the waist is also extremely sour, only being overwhelmed by people.


    Then, when she was exhausted, Wang Junxian''s animals were also interested in vigorous sports.


    They come again and again. As long as they have a good rest, they will start the next game immediately.


    In this way, from day to night, when Hua Zhi is awake, it''s the last midnight.


    Turn the phone and sweat.


    127 missed calls, more than 50 wechat messages, brokers and assistants are going crazy.


    Hua Zhi had a private party to attend in the evening. It was to help a big business man to make a scene. But no one could find her.


    Hua Zhi''s scalp is hairy at once. It''s over. It''s dead.


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Junxian looks at her a little flustered.


    "There''s a party at 9:30 in the evening. It''s said to help people to support the scene, but I forgot. It''s all your fault."


    Hua Zhi falls to sit on the sofa, holding the mobile phone, a face of guilt, she really didn''t intentionally pigeon.


    "Well, it''s my fault, so since I''m late, I''ll go to bed here and talk about it tomorrow."


    Wang Junxian gets up and hugs Hua Zhi from behind. The touch of body temperature makes her feel at ease inexplicably.


    She didn''t say a word either. She acquiesced and couldn''t leave. It''s one o''clock in the morning. What''s the fart?


    "Wang Junxian, I''m hungry." Hua Zhi touched her stomach, but she did not have any physical strength.


    "What would you like to eat?"


    "Eat you."


    Hua Zhi is actually joking, but others are serious, just finished saying this sentence was severely knocked down on the sofa.


    "I depend on Don''t come again. I''ll take it. I really take it I don''t have the strength... " Hua Zhi thoroughly counseled, she does not know where this friend comes so much energy? Is not that to say, only the tired cattle have no arable land? What''s the reverse now? It seems that the cattle are OK and full of physical strength, but the ground is no longer able to bear the bull.


    Wang Junxian will be her pressure in the body, just kiss, the movement is very gentle.


    "Sandwich or not?"


    "Well, anything." Hua Zhi nods.


    Wang Junxian got up, put on his bathrobe, and went into the kitchen. He baked bread and fried ham at the same time. He quickly made a warm sandwich and a cup of hot milk.


    After Hua Zhi had enough to eat and drink, she fell asleep in Wang Junxian''s arms. No one mentioned the cold war between the two before, just like nothing else.


    The next morning, Hua Sheng went to the school to get some information. Unexpectedly, he met Xie''s brother and sister on campus.


    "Sister fairy." Xie Dongyao trots all the way to Huasheng. Xie Dongyang is behind her. She puts her hand in her pocket and smiles at Huasheng.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Sister fairy, I''ll be your alumni later. Ha ha, my brother has gone through the admission formalities for me. I plan to continue my studies."


    "You want to come to Minzu University?" Hua Sheng has some accidents. This school is not very suitable for Xie Dongyao.


    "My brother highly recommended it. I knew that he was selfish. He must have wanted to see you, so kind to help me." Xie Dongyao''s mouth is open, too There was an awkward voice from behind.

 Chapter 429

    Xie Dongyao looks at his second brother with a bad smile. "Hey, I know you for the first time in these years. You are so shy that you are also embarrassed."


    Xie Dongyang is even more embarrassed after being torn down like this. He directly drags Xie Dongyao''s collar behind him. Then he scratches his head and dare not look at Hua Sheng.


    "Don''t listen to her. I investigated three universities for her. The University for Nationalities meets her requirements better. It''s her own university."


    "The University for nationalities is very good. Yao Yao can come."


    "Sister fairy, you should take care of me more in the future."


    "I don''t come often, but if I''m here, we can have lunch or go to the library together."


    "Wow, that''s great. I''m more motivated." Xie Dongyao likes Hua Sheng and worships her as her own goddess. The main thing is that she likes Hua Sheng''s character and her indifferent life, so I''m very happy to hear that.


    Xie Dongyang has not seen Huasheng for a long time. It''s very exciting to see it once.


    "Did you have a meal? Let''s have lunch together."


    "No, I have an appointment."


    "Oh, that''s fine. Next time, I''ll treat you."


    "You''ve invited me many times. Next time I''ll invite you."


    "Good." Seeing Hua Sheng say so, Xie Dongyang is very excited. It seems that he is looking forward to the next dinner together now.


    After greeting the Xie brothers and sisters, Hua Sheng goes to find Yu Ping.


    As far as Huasheng, Xie Dongyang is still reluctant to part with it. He looks back from time to time.


    "Come on, don''t look at it, brother. It''s the daughter-in-law. Don''t worry about it."


    Xie Dongyang kept silent and went on.


    "You''re so unlucky. If you didn''t make a fool of Yao moth, would fairy sister be my sister-in-law now? It''s really..."


    "Don''t block me up. Don''t worry about me."


    "Che, I don''t care about you, anyway Fairy sister is so good, I will make friends with her in the future. " Xie Dongyao doesn''t remember the memory of resolving the blood curse, but she is very close to Hua Sheng in the dark. She likes her way of doing things, and certainly appreciates her talent and beauty.


    Xie Dongyang has been keeping a lot of low profile recently. He has been waiting for opportunities.


    He wants to wait and see, once Huasheng knows about the incident five years ago, what will he do?


    If that ex girlfriend is OK, if she is still alive and one day finds her, will Hua Sheng be embarrassed?


    At that time, if there is a little wavering in the river, he will snatch Hua Sheng to his side without saying a word, and take care of her in all ways. Surely, she will not be hurt a little.


    Of course, these are all his own thoughts. How they really are depends on the situation in the future.


    Hua Sheng and Yu Ping had a rare meal in the school canteen. Hua Sheng was simple. They only had a bowl of fried rice noodles with vegetables and a few pickles.


    There is also a bowl of kelp soup, very light.


    Yu Ping''s food is rice and pork with beans. She wants a bowl of pork chop soup.


    Two people sit in the corner of the low-key meal, but still from time to time attracted many eyes.


    The newly enrolled boys don''t know Hua Sheng very well, so they will be shocked at first sight and even take photos with their mobile phones.


    Hua Sheng is also getting used to the curiosity of these teenagers. He will not stop it deliberately, but he will not tolerate it.


    After Yu Ping''s plastic surgery, she has seen so much that people are obviously confident.


    Especially after expressing his love with Yuan Shao successfully, he was in a passionate love, with a full face and a high spirit.


    "Xiaosheng, I''ll tell you, ha, I made a joke the day before yesterday and lost my face to grandma''s house."


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Sheng paused and raised his head.

 Chapter 430

    "Yuan Shao said that he was joking about changing my name that day. I took it seriously. Emma was so ashamed. He went downstairs to look for him that day and used the new name specially. As a result, he was confused. Later, he saw that I took it seriously and said that it was just a joke. I still called Yu Ping. At least it was true."


    "He''s right, too."


    "Yes, so I''m too stupid."


    "Xiao Ping, who are you two spending money on a date?" In fact, Hua Sheng is not sure whether Yuan Shao can accept Yu Ping''s sincerity or other purposes, so he wants to ask the two of them about their daily relationship, so as to analyze whether the boy''s purpose is simple.


    Yu Ping didn''t think much about it either, and said directly, "it''s basically all he spends. You know I don''t have much money. Sometimes when we go to the cinema and I buy tickets, he gives me the money via wechat, and tells me not to spend money recklessly. It''s not easy to get a scholarship. To be honest, I feel very touched that he can think of me so much. My family Maybe the whole school knows that I am A-class poor family in our school, and the school has given me scholarships many times, which is also clear to everyone, so I do not hide it. He knew my family was in trouble, so he hardly let me spend. "


    "That''s good."


    "Yuan Shao is in a good family. Actually, I have been worried about a problem."


    "Are you worried that his parents don''t agree?" Hua Sheng guesses Yu Ping''s mind.


    Yu Pingmeng nodded and took a sip of soup to say, "his family is said to be very good. Of course, he can''t compare with you, but his parents do have backgrounds. Yuan Shao is also the only child. He is expected to study abroad in the future. Then Long distance love, you know, ah. "


    "You can go abroad if he goes abroad. Where he goes, you can also apply for the exam. I don''t think it''s a problem to get a full scholarship with your achievements."


    "That said, the cost of living and eating abroad is very high. My family won''t agree. My father always says now that I have graduated, I will go to work to earn money and support my family. If I continue to study for postgraduate doctor, my parents will be crazy."


    "These decisions are ultimately up to you. Your parents have no right to interfere in your future. Think for yourself."


    "Well, it''s too far away to say that first. It''s still early. Yuan Shao''s family didn''t say they wanted to go abroad. I guessed it at random."


    "Xiaoping, have you and Yuan Shao..."


    In fact, Hua Sheng is worried about contraception. Unlike her, she and Jiangliu are married, certified and aboveboard. Yu Ping and Yuan Bo are still just friends.


    "Xiaosheng, I''m sorry to say that, but Yes, you know how much I like him. I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. So last week, we went to the cinema together at the weekend. After we came out, we didn''t go back to my apartment. Instead, we went to the hotel. We just What should have happened happened. "


    Yu Ping is honest. Even after the cosmetic surgery, she still hasn''t gone with the wind. She still tells Hua Sheng the truth.


    Hua Sheng can understand that all of them are adults. Some of them are virgins.


    "It''s no shame. Everyone in this society is like this, but you must protect yourself and not get pregnant. You can''t have children without marriage, so you must protect your body. Don''t wait for accidents to appear, and then go to surgery, which will hurt your body."


    "Well, I know that. I''ve read a lot of books. I''ll be careful." Yu Ping nods shyly.


    At this time, Yuan Shao and some of his buddies came back from playing basketball and also came directly to the canteen. As soon as they came in, they saw Yu Ping and Hua Sheng, and they came directly to sit down.


    Yuan Shao naturally sits beside Ping and takes a look at her food.


    "You''ve had many courses recently. You can''t keep up with just one dish of nutrition. I''ll use my meal card to eat more good ones later." Yuan Shao takes out the card from the jeans pocket and puts it at Yu Ping''s hand.


    "No, really not." She''s really embarrassed. It seems that she deliberately takes advantage of her boyfriend.

 Chapter 431

    "Take it, our relationship, what is a meal card?" Yuan Shao can''t refuse to put the card in Ping''s hand.


    When Hua Sheng saw this, he felt warm. At least Yuan Shao''s mind was very delicate, and he knew that he cared about Yu Ping.


    Several boys are sitting behind the long table. It''s not very interesting to watch Hua Sheng. She has a kind of aura that you look at her and you blush.


    Yuan Shao used to be the same, but after so many experiences, he was totally open-minded.


    His favorite goddess is with his most adored God, Jiangliu and Huasheng. People are the perfect match.


    No matter from family background, appearance, talent, personality, or intelligence, it is impeccable.


    So knowing that Huasheng is the wife of Jiangliu, Yuan Shao completely stopped thinking and went back to his former state.


    "Hua Sheng, I seldom see you coming to school recently. How are you recently?" Yuan Shao said hello generously.


    Before the two people''s gratitude and resentment also because of Yu Ping''s relationship, a smile died of gratitude and hatred.


    Hua Sheng is not a fussy person originally, and Yuan Shao is not so hypocritical, so it''s natural for them to get along.


    "Everything is fine. My husband has been ill recently. I sometimes take care of him, so I don''t have time to come." Hua Sheng said this is not show love, in fact, the river is really angina.


    Yuan Shao nodded and asked nothing more.


    Yuan Shao and several of them had a quick meal. After eating, they continued to play basketball. Hua Sheng and Yu Ping also left.


    "Look, that''s the plastic surgery monster, ha ha."


    "Is it? I heard that she used to be an ugly B, but I didn''t expect she could finish it. "


    "What can I do? It''s hard to look at the face. Like snake spirit, I don''t know if Yuan Shao is blind. How can she..."


    "What do you know? I heard that Yuan Shao liked the fairy and used Yu Ping to get close to her. "


    "No, how can I hear that Yu Ping is very coquettish. He took advantage of Yuan Shao''s drunkenness and slept with others. It''s said that the bed technique is very good. If a woman doesn''t want to face up, she''s invincible in the world. We honest people can''t do that kind of thing. It''s a coquette."


    "Yes, they are from the countryside. Who said that the farmers are simple and bullshit? It''s a very eye opening. Yuping''s head changing is disgusting."


    From time to time, some girls say something mean, some are senior, some are new students.


    In a word, where Yu Ping goes, there are points.


    Hua Sheng is very angry. He wants to talk about the past, but Yu Ping holds him back.


    "Xiaosheng, don''t go. Let them talk."


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll help you out. I''ll take care of what happens." Hua Sheng is angry and bullies honest people. Aren''t they really afraid of being attacked by thunder?


    Yu Ping is more honest. She is often bullied by classmates in her class. She works the most and is scolded the most. Anyone can sneer at her.


    Is it because someone else''s plastic surgery, will be cursed for a lifetime?


    Cosmetic surgery is everyone''s right to choose. Why do those people hurt others?


    "Xiaosheng, I''m not afraid of them. I just think that my experience is just a loser''s counter attack. There are so many of them who are better qualified and grow well than me. They can''t get what I have. Naturally, they will be sour and jealous. So if I can be envied, it can only show that I have something. They don''t have it. Why should I argue with them about the length?" Yu Ping smiles gently.


    These words make Huasheng very impressed with her.


    "Xiaoping, your pattern has become bigger." Hua Sheng sincerely praised that the changes after Yu Ping''s plastic surgery have made rapid progress compared with the past, but it''s really what Hua Sheng likes.

 Chapter 432

    "No, I just think I''m very lucky to get so much happiness. I live at the bottom of the society. One day, I became a good friend with the Crown Princess of Jiangcheng''s most powerful family, and even more expressed that the school grass was successfully loved by the God of man. So those voices and curses that questioned me, I should bear, and no one will get them without work. I''m willing to Pay some price to keep my happiness


    Hua Sheng is very pleased, looking at Yu Ping, "little Ping, you are right. Remember, no matter how many people hate you, you just live for yourself."


    It''s a rare time to come to the school. Hua Sheng is very happy to see the great changes in Yu Ping.


    When she left, Yu Ping took her hand and quietly handed over a white handbag.


    "Xiaosheng, this is for you. Go home and open it again. Don''t open it in front of me. I will be embarrassed."


    "What are you doing?"


    "Oh, you can take it. You are my best friend and the only one who treats me well in college. You and Yuan Shao are both the most important people in my life. I am very grateful. But I have limited ability now. If I am good in the future, I will repay you well. Now it''s just a small thank-you, and it''s not expensive. Take it quickly. I know you''ve had a lot of things at home recently, and you''ve come to school a limited number of times. "


    Yu Ping turns around and runs after he puts something in Hua Sheng''s hand.


    Hua Sheng can''t help shaking his head and carrying the bag onto the car.


    "Miss, what''s the bag you''re carrying? I''ll put the trunk for you?" Spring peach asked.


    "No, I''ll see."


    Hua Sheng is really afraid of what luxuries Yu Ping will buy for herself. After all, her financial situation is not very good.


    When he opened it and saw something, Hua Sheng smiled.


    There are ten white goose eggs. They are wrapped in newspaper. She should have collected them when she went to the countryside to collect antiques.


    There is also a small piece of Ganoderma lucidum, but some pieces. This one should be sent from her home. I heard that her hometown is in the mountain area, in the great Hinggan Mountains.


    The glossy ganoderma Huasheng can really be used, because she is weak and can be soaked in water.


    There is another thing, which is also quite novel. It''s a very rare mushroom, wild mushroom. Its scientific name should be matsutake.


    Known as the king of wild mushroom, it is rare and has excellent taste. What''s more, it has the health preservation value of anti-aging. Because it can''t be planted artificially, and the quantity is rare, so it has been fried to several kilos on the market. Yu Ping took these big mushroom with Tricholoma matsutake. At first sight, they were dug by himself, and there is dust on them. They are very well preserved.


    It seems that she really has a heart. Although these things are not expensive, they are all like by Huasheng.


    She also wants to use this way to repay Huasheng''s care for her. The person who knows her kindness is always worth helping.


    Hua Sheng carefully put it away. He plans to go home and make a mushroom soup for the river to warm his body.


    On the other side, Hua Zhenyue racked his brains, carried his wife, and secretly raised 10 million yuan. He met Zhang Qian in a very remote small teahouse. He secretly saw no one.


    "You do keep your word, and I know that ten million is a small deal for you."


    When Hua Zhenyue came in, Zhang Qian smiled and poured him a cup of tea.


    But Hua Zhenyue, who has the heart to drink, just sits opposite her with a calm face.


    "Write a receipt for me. Zhang Qian, who wrote by hand, received 10 million yuan from Hua Zhenyue today as emotional compensation. In the future, the Qing Dynasty will not entangle with each other. He also wrote it on MM DD YY."


    "Ha ha, it''s prudent."


    Hua Zhenyue didn''t speak. Zhang Qian took out the paper and pen, wrote the receipt according to Hua Zhenyue''s request, and then asked him, "what about my money? Do you transfer it directly to me?"

 Chapter 433

    "How can it be? It''ll be found out. I''ll give you the check and you can change it yourself."


    Hua Zhenyue took out a ten million check from her bag and put it on the table. Zhang Qian looked at it and was very satisfied. After all, it was a huge sum that she could not earn in her whole life.


    "I will never show up with my children after taking the money. If you miss us or your children later, you can also contact me I will not stop you from going to see the children. " Zhang Qian smiles.


    "No, I won''t see you or the children."


    "So desperate? You don''t recognize your own flesh and blood? Anyway, it''s also your Chinese family''s kind. If it''s a boy, your only son... " Zhang Qian sneers.


    "I was going to recognize it, but now it''s unnecessary. I don''t want a bitch even if I don''t have a son. Take the money and get out of here. Don''t show up."


    Hua Zhenyue is very tired of being tortured by Zhang Qian recently, because he has his handle after all.


    On the one hand, I''m afraid that my wife and daughters will know about it, and on the other hand, I''m afraid that Zhang Qian will make a big media. In a word, it''s very stressful.


    This ten million although not many, but also many, especially after the second daughter Hua Qing freezes his card, he is quite embarrassed forehead.


    I borrowed more than three million yuan from an old friend, sold some antiques, and raised ten million yuan.


    Once the feelings are related to money, they are no longer pure, and Zhang Qian is no longer cute. Hua Zhenyue only feels that she is hypocritical, disgusting, vain, powerful, and open to money.


    "Bitch, didn''t you sleep a year? I have been serving you for more than a year, so Don''t be such a man, Hua Zhenyue is merciless when you lift your pants. You are a successful entrepreneur. Don''t be so narrow-minded. There is no free lunch in the world. What are you unwilling to pay for your enjoyment? Let''s be clear. It''s all the business you love and I want. Don''t say it. I seem to cheat your feelings. It''s boring. "


    "Zhang Qian, you are powerful. I''ll plant you. I won''t say anything. Let''s call it a day."


    Zhang Qian is the broadcast host, so he has a sharp mouth. Just speaking, Hua Zhenyue is definitely not the opponent, so he is too lazy to continue to block himself. After the transaction, he gets up and leaves.


    Zhang Qian also stayed soon, collected the check, got up, put on sunglasses and drove away.


    Taking 10 million yuan is definitely to leave Jiangcheng. As for where to go, Zhang Qian didn''t think about it. She just wanted to pack up the things first, mail them to her hometown, and then hand over the house to the agency for trusteeship, rent them out, sell them out, or sell them to friends. The price has been negotiated through wechat.


    Zhang Qian wants to go to a small town in the South first to see if there is any place she likes, so she can live and open a shop.


    As for children, of course, if they are boys, they don''t believe that Hua Zhenyue can ignore them.


    If it''s a girl, when she''s older, Hua Zhenyue is getting older and taking her children back to play love cards.


    Once a person is old, he will care about his family. When the child is recognized by huazhenyue, there is no future.


    Don''t say 10 million at that time. There is hope for one billion.


    And her own, young and beautiful, can men still lack it? Small fresh meat can catch a lot of, rich and beautiful, Zhang Qian only think that he can eat, drink and play now.


    How can I think of a bad luck waiting for her


    Zhang Qian stayed one night after returning home. The next morning, she took a taxi to the airport. She wanted to go out for a few days first. She was bound on the way to the airport.


    Those people started very quickly. As soon as Zhang Qian got off the taxi, a man put his arm around her shoulder and shoved her into the van. Others thought they knew each other.


    "Eh? Who are you? What are you doing Help... " Life word didn''t wait to shout out, directly by a handkerchief with overpowering drugs to cover his mouth fainted in the car.

 Chapter 434

    Zhang Qian never thought that the bad luck came so fast. He arrived at the airport, but he was shoved into the van and taken away.


    When she woke up again, she found herself in a deserted cottage in a shabby village, surrounded by piercing cold wind.


    She subconsciously curled up, hugged her shoulders, woke up from a coma, and looked at the humble hut. Besides her, there were two men.


    She didn''t know the man, so she said weakly, "brother, please, let me go, I can give you money."


    "Someone wants to talk to you."


    After one of the men finished speaking, he went out with another man. Three minutes later, a woman in her thirties came in.


    It''s very elegant to wear. It''s a luxury limited bag in hand. It''s full of pride.


    In January, Jiangcheng was so cold that she was wearing a white fur coat and black leather gloves.


    "Zhang Qian, do you know me?"


    Hua Qing sat on a simple stool, with his legs cocked and his leather gloves fiddled. He looked careless.


    Zhang Qian does know her, but she only met her on TV. In fact, every member of the Hua family has investigated her so that she can prepare for her separation from her children in the future.


    What a pity


    "You are Hua Qing, the second miss of Hua family." Zhang Qian said.


    "Well, it''s not bad. You know me. It seems that my father didn''t check our family''s situation for the sake of money. How did the junior do it


    Listening to Hua Qing means knowing her relationship with Hua Zhenyue, Zhang Qian no longer conceals it and says directly, "your father and I have broken up, I have promised him to leave the city, and will not come back from then on. It''s too much for you to catch me."


    Zhang Qian thought that Hua Qing should give her a warning after she found out.


    "Go? Where to go? "


    "I will leave here, not disturb your Hua family, nor disclose this matter. This is the agreement between me and your father." Zhang Qian didn''t know what she was going to face.


    "But you took ten million from my father." Hua Qing smiles.


    "That''s the compensation he gave me. I was pregnant with his children, not more than 10 million. Especially for your Chinese family, it''s only a drop in the bucket, isn''t it?" Zhang Qian is also upright. She always thinks that she is a pregnant woman and Hua Qing is an entrepreneur. She is worth more than 100 million yuan. She doesn''t need to do anything about herself.


    "Tut tut The shameless husband of a married man goes to bed with the old man for money. In order to cheat money, you should go to the hospital to get an ovulation injection, and then deliberately puncture the condom and conceive a wild seed. It''s already a thing that can''t be degraded any more. How can you even regard it as the capital to show off? "


    Hua Qing stares at Zhang Qian. Long ago, she wanted to tear this face.


    After Zhang Qian was scolded, she was also a little angry. "You need to make sure that your father can''t help but tempt him. He''s still restless at his age. If he doesn''t want to go to bed with me, how can I tempt him? He is not a child. He knows what he is doing. No matter how you scold him, I am pregnant indeed, and the child is your father''s, and I will call you the second elder sister when I am born. "


    After that, Zhang Qian also swaggered and touched her stomach. She thought that Hua Qing would never do anything to her. After all, she was not a bully.


    "You may not know your situation, so dare to talk to me like this?" Hua Qing gets up and walks forward, holding her chin.


    "If you dare to deal with me, I will kill your Hua family. If you touch my child, I will immediately find the media to break the news. I have all the evidence in my hand, including the * videos of me and your father, and the records of going to the property inspection, which are enough to shame your family for a lifetime." Zhang Qian is also very good.

 Chapter 435

    Hua Qing laughs. It''s scary to laugh. It''s mainly because Zhang Qian doesn''t understand Hua Qing.


    Hua Qing is outside, but it''s a good outfit. She has been interviewed by the media and talked about the way of doing business. She has become a strong woman.


    In fact, her management means is a violent word. No one under her is not afraid of her, and the treatment of the cosmetic hospital is not very good.


    And every year, there will be some medical accidents, and finally, they will take money to deal with them. But don''t get me wrong. It''s not about paying the victims.


    It is to give money to some local social scum, let them deal with the victims, don''t talk, these people are all kinds of threats of course.


    In fact, only Hua Sheng, Hua Zhi and Hua Lin can really understand Hua Qing''s character.


    Even her eldest sister Hua Feng and her parents didn''t see her face clearly. They only thought that she was the first to benefit and love money. But Hua Qing didn''t love money so easily. She was very poisonous.


    "What are you laughing at?" Zhang Qian was strapped against the wall, staring at the woman in front of her.


    "You are so naive, you think I will let you out?"


    "Don''t you dare to kill me? Hua Qing, it''s not worth killing for me. It''s not done by a wise man." Zhang Qian now has a little fear, so she has been trying to persuade Hua Qing not to start on her own.


    "No, no, no, you''re wrong. My motto has always been to cut the grass without weeding. I don''t like to leave behind troubles for myself. I don''t like to share my family property with another wild seed under my Chinese family name."


    "Hua Qing, you let me go, I don''t want the money, and I will kill the children."


    At the wrong tone, Zhang Qian knew that she was afraid of being soft and wanted nothing but a way of life.


    "Now it''s too late to talk about it. If you woke up, killed the children, left, and didn''t take my father''s money, I might be too lazy to move you Now, I don''t have the patience to give you the time to deal with these bad things. I''ll just be a good man and clean up for you. "


    Say, Hua Qing crouches down, in hand many a knife.


    "What are you going to do?" Zhang Qian was so frightened that she lost her face.


    "That''s the face you relied on to deceive my father. Well, I spent her first, lest I continue to hurt people later."


    With that, Hua Qing stabbed Zhang Qian directly on her right cheek, and immediately a bloody scar appeared on her white face.


    Zhang Qian cried out, out of control. "Hua Qing, don''t go too far. You''re so vicious. You won''t end up. You''ll be punished."


    "I believe that you, the junior, have tasted the bad results now?" Finish saying, Hua Qing is a knife again.


    Then one knife after another, without any softness at all, Zhang Qian''s face has been painted more than 20 times by Hua Qinghua, which is totally different.


    Those crossings are not very deep, but they must be destroyed. They can''t go back to their original appearance.


    Zhang Qian wails and curses Hua Qing.


    Hua Qing gets up, throws the dagger on the ground, takes out the handkerchief and wipes the bloodstain on the glove.


    "You come in and do as planned."


    "Yes."


    After two men obeyed, they turned to enter the door and punched and kicked Zhang Qian in the stomach. A little bit more than two months later, the baby died miserably.


    Zhang Qian * begins to bleed slowly Has passed out in a coma.


    "Boss, do you want to die?"


    "No, keep her dog''s life, but don''t let her threaten me." Leaving this sentence, Hua Qing coldly glances at Zhang Qian, who is dying in the corner, and turns to go out.


    Zhang Qian once imagined that if she didn''t die, she would avenge and blood wash the Hua family, but she didn''t have the chance.


    When Huasheng received the news, it was a week later, or after Chuntao made some investigation.


    "Miss, Hua Qing is so vicious that she has already dealt with Zhang Qian."


    "What did she do?" Hua Sheng is shocked and slowly puts down his brush.

 Chapter 436

    Chuntao sighed, but also felt some cruelty, frowned, "Miss, if I said that, you can be a little psychological preparation."


    "I know."


    Hua Sheng had been prepared for how Hua Qing could deal with Zhang Qian, because he knew too much about her conduct and vicious conduct.


    "Zhang Qian originally blackmailed the master for 10 million yuan. He wanted to leave Jiangcheng and go away. But he was caught by Huaqing''s people at the airport. Then his face was disfigured. It''s said that he made more than 20 strokes. The child also did not have, is by the living violence dozen miscarriage, hears the womb is seriously injured, after also cannot be pregnant


    Hua Sheng''s face changed. Indeed, this is the most cruel thing for a woman.


    "Zhang Qian''s character is very strong. If she doesn''t die, she will find Hua Qing to settle accounts, right?" Hua Sheng thought.


    "Yes, Hua Qing also thought of something, so she did it directly."


    "She killed Zhang Qian?" Hua Sheng is stunned.


    Chuntao shook her head. "She asked her people to give Zhang Qian a drug containing high concentration of valproate, which is used to treat epilepsy. Ordinary people will be silly if they eat too much, which will cause epilepsy, muscle tremor, facial spasm, and severe shock."


    "Zhang Qian now..."


    "She has been taken back to her hometown by her family now. I went to see her. She has been abandoned. She is crazy and stupid. Her IQ is not as good as that of a five-year-old. It''s impossible to get revenge. And Zhang Qian''s 10 million yuan was also taken away by Hua Qing. As for Zhang Qian''s real estate in Jiangcheng, her family originally wanted to sell it to Zhang Qian for treatment. But inexplicably ran out of a group of small loan companies, with millions of debt reminders, the above signature is also Zhang Qian. But I think it''s all made by Huaqing. "


    "She was really cruel enough to not only destroy Zhang Qian, but also take all of her."


    "Yes, Hua Qing really cut the grass and root this time. Zhang Qian''s family has no money, family members have no skills, and will not continue to make trouble, and there is no evidence, so she can only admit her misfortune. As for Zhang Qian, she can ignore it. Although she is not dead, she is basically the same as dead."


    "In the end, it''s my father who started this incident. If he didn''t have this romantic relationship with Zhang Qian, how could he make a woman of integrity and good age fall so miserable? It''s really a sin." Hua Sheng has always felt that cheating is not all the responsibility of a junior. Men must also be responsible.


    A slap does not ring, Zhang Qian this account of the cause and effect, just afraid that the end will fall on Hua Qing and his father.


    Hua Qing is in a good mood after cleaning up Zhang Qian. She calls Liu Dekai and wants to make an appointment. She also knows that Hua Feng is not in Jiangcheng today when he is going to the provincial entrepreneurs'' Congress.


    However, Liu Dekai went home after work, and watched his daughter write a writer. He was not in the mood to make an appointment, and it was not convenient to come out.


    Hua Qing is strong and wants to do what he wants. He goes directly to Liu Dekai''s house and frightens him to panic.


    "Hua Qing, how do you...?"


    "My sister is not at home. Isn''t it right to come to your house?"


    "The child is at home."


    "The child is OK, any excuse can be fooled, your home has monitoring?"


    "No, not outside the villa, not inside." Liu Dekai said that Hua Feng was not used to having a third person at home, so he didn''t hire a nanny. He usually did the cleaning once a week. So in such a large villa, only Liu Dekai and Hua Xiaohan''s father and daughter were there.


    Hua Qing can''t wait to push Liu Dekai to the bathroom.


    No, Hua Xiaohan saw this scene directly when he passed the bathroom because he wanted to go to the study to find information.


    Then the child stared at the men and women in the bathroom


    "Little Han..." Liu Dekai finds his daughter standing at the door, pushes Hua Qing away and gets up from the ground.


    "Dad, what are you and your aunt doing?" Hua Xiaohan, eight, doesn''t know anything about men and women.

 Chapter 437

    "We are Play games. " Liu Dekai hurriedly dressed in mountain clothes and got up.


    Hua Qing, who was not satisfied, was very unhappy. Her face was gloomy. When she passed by the child, she deliberately grabbed her ears with her hands.


    Hua Xiaohan was born timid. He was too scared to speak or cry.


    Later, when Liu Dekai went downstairs to take a bath, Hua Qing directly pushed the niece to the corner.


    "Xiaohan, what did you see just now?"


    "My aunt is On Dad, play games and don''t wear clothes. "


    The 8-year-old kid is ignorant and doesn''t know how to lie. He can only describe what he sees.


    Hua Qing nodded and continued to laugh. "Will you tell her?"


    Hua Xiaohan bit his lips, which seemed to be a little tangled.


    "Will you tell mom about it?"


    "My mother said that there should be no secret between me and her." Hua Xiaohan is very quiet, and then he secretly glances at Hua Qing''s face.


    Hua Qing didn''t know when she had a very thin needle in her hand. In fact, it was the needle that she used to make up, especially for acne.


    She gave the child a sharp stab in the inside of his thigh. The child was alert.


    "Don''t cry. If you dare, I will still cry." The threat of Hua Qing whispering.


    Sure enough, Hua Xiaohan didn''t dare to cry. He could only bear it. The tears were in his eyes.


    "If you tell your mother about this, she will divorce your father. Then you will have no father, and you will not see him in the future. And she doesn''t like you either. She will let people pierce your whole body and make you into a doll. "


    "No, I won''t say."


    "If you don''t, you''ll be safe. Remember?"


    Hua Xiaohan in extreme fear, nodded, shivering all over.


    Liu Dekai didn''t know this scene, only that after Hua Qing left, Hua Xiaohan was obviously in a bad mental state and said nothing.


    That night, Hua Xiaohan had a high fever, 39 degrees. Liu Dekai died of sleeping, but he didn''t find it.


    By the time the child was found to be unwell the next day, her daughter had already had a very serious pneumonia.


    When Hua Feng got the news, he drove directly back from the province, and the meeting was closed.


    When I arrived at the hospital, I gave Liu Dekai two big mouths.


    "How can you be a father, huh? Let you take care of the children all night. Look at you... "


    "My wife, I''m not good. I didn''t expect the child would have a fever in the middle of the night." Liu Dekai is guilty, but he dare not quibble.


    "I''ll see you later." Hua Feng shivered with anger. He went into the ward to see his daughter. Liu Dekai was also confused. How could he have a fever?


    Where to know, the child saw that after the event, he was threatened by Hua Qing, and he was stabbed in the thigh. His young heart was extremely frightened, so he had a fever.


    On the other side, Qin Wanyu was bored one night. He sent a wechat to ask Huasheng which bar Fengxi was singing in, and Huasheng told him.


    After driving to the bar, he went in and found an inconspicuous place to sit down. On the stage, it was just the wind singing.


    Qin Wanyu was a little surprised to see such a wind. She wore cold eye makeup, a red dress with one shoulder, a pair of exaggerated circles on her ears, and a silver forehead chain on her short hair, which was very National.


    Holding a log colored guitar in my arms, it''s very beautiful, and the short black hair is more delicate and fresh.


    The voice of Xi Feng is very low and a little hoarse. She sings in her mouth --


    Where are you, rose? You say that all the people you love have left


    don''t deceive yourself, you are just hiding deeper


    where are you, rose? You always like the things you can''t live


    please don''t cry, we are all left with a pile of memories woven with youth


    this one The popular ballads are very pleasant to hear, but few people have heard of them. There are more guests in the bar, and the ones of "three, three, two and two" are a little lonely.


    Fengxi is singing her own folk songs, no matter whether someone applauds her or appreciates her.


    She just sat there quietly, with a light on the stage.


    When Qin Wanyu saw this kind of wind, there were some unexpected surprises. This woman always surprised people.


    After a song, the waiter went to carry a luxurious flower basket.


    "Sister Xi, this is the flower basket given to you by the 15 good table guests. It''s the most expensive 999 in our store." The waiter smiled.


    Wind Xi looks along the number, table 15, a man quietly sitting there smoking, eyes towards this side.


    "Qin Wan Yu?" She frowned slightly.

 Chapter 438

    Fengxi didn''t expect that Qin Wanyu would really come to the bar to find her, only when he asked casually about the meal.


    So when the wind came, I still felt a little weird.


    Qin Wanyu is a mysterious man, not as affectionate as the river, not as persistent as Xie Dongyang, not as dark as Wang Junxian.


    All of his things are just right. He has a high face value, a lot of gold, funny, humorous, easygoing and good taste.


    So the dress of Qin, Wan and Yu is always in front of the trend, even in such a deep winter season.


    He still wore a thin pair of slacks, a camel cashmere coat, and a silver ring on his left index finger.


    The body exudes a light smell of tobacco. It is estimated that this is a man who can make countless women fall.


    Including Xie Dongyao, who wanted to live and die before, wanted to be with Qin Wanyu, and finally failed.


    The reason is very simple. Jiangliu has known him for so many years. Apart from his girlfriend who died in that year, he has never been moved by any woman.


    "Are you really here?"


    "Of course, they said they came to see you." Qin Wanyu laughs.


    Feng Xi''s expression was a little subtle. She sat on the opposite side of Qin, Wan and Yu at will, picked up a bottle of beer on the table, opened it briskly and killed it.


    "I can smoke, I can drink, I have tattoos, I can sing, I am a writer Tut tut You really opened my eyes. "


    "Do you praise me or belittle me?" Wind Xi put the empty bottle on the table and glanced at him.


    "Of course, it''s boast. You can''t be belittled. This is your home court."


    "Just know." The wind came from the corner of the mouth with a faint smile.


    "That song rose just now. It''s good."


    "Have you heard of it?"


    "Well, I''ve heard the original songs. There aren''t many folk singers. Because this kind of music style is small, it''s hard to get popular in the streets."


    "Nonsense, there was a talent show that year. The champion was a folk singer. Did you think I didn''t watch the news?" The wind retorted.


    "Is it? I don''t know. I don''t like variety shows very much. "


    "Also, you rich kids are busy with paper drunken girls."


    "That''s them, not me. I don''t have that good physical strength. I''m uncle. I have to keep fit." In fact, Qin Wanyu was less than 30 years old, but he always looked young and mature. Maybe because of the many experiences, he had something and a sense of vicissitudes on his face.


    "Will you sing later?"


    "No, just one, and sing whatever you like. Don''t accept a song." The wind lowers its head.


    "Cow, it''s just that you have personality. You''re a special person." Qin, Wan and Yu thumbed up.


    "No, I can''t do it in my throat. I smoke too much and have a bad pharyngitis. If I sing too much, I can''t speak."


    Qin Wanyu was a little surprised. "In fact, you should write more books. There''s no need to work so hard."


    "You are wrong. Although I have no money, I am not singing for money."


    "That''s..."


    "To amuse, to kill time." Fengxi looks at the stage. The next singer has come to the stage. He is a rock man. He sings a song of "you are my beloved girl" by Wang Feng. There are several girls from the post-90s generation who sing together and stand up and clap. Maybe they like this rebellious and affectionate rock man?


    "I thought you were going to say, for the dream." Qin, Wan and Yu laughed and played the ash in their hands. Their long fingers were very nice.


    Windy turns around and opens a second beer.


    "No, I don''t have a dream. Hua Sheng knows that I''m superficial, and I don''t want to make progress. I want to spend my whole life eating, drinking, playing, wasting time, wasting time. That''s good."


    "Has there ever been any setback in such self abandonment?" Qin Wanyu thought that she was hurt by love.


    Generally speaking, the girl who is hurt by love will have such profound consciousness and insight into life.

 Chapter 439

    Feng Xi raised his hand and shook his finger. "On the contrary, my life is too flat, without any setbacks, no one can hurt me. From small to large, I just have a very comfortable life, so I have no expectations for life. Sometimes I hope I wake up, and I''m 80 years old, and I''m late."


    "Then your family protected you very well." Qin Wanyu thought that she was a kind of girl like a little princess and was cared for.


    "Wrong, I protect myself very well. No matter who I am, my family is growing freely. Everyone cares, and no one interferes."


    "Well Your family is special, too. " Qin, Wan and Yu can''t catch up, after all, they have never met such a thing.


    Feng Xi didn''t say much. They chatted and drank up more than ten bottles of beer in a short time.


    It was already eleven o''clock in the evening. Qin Wanyu got up on his own initiative and said, "I''ll drive you back."


    "I drove myself."


    Fengxi has a mini cooper. It''s still a new model. Its body is all dark green, with a high appearance value. It''s cool.


    "You''ve had a drink." Qin Wan Yu said.


    "Didn''t you drink it?" The wind picked her eyebrows.


    "I can call a valet."


    "I''m not mentally retarded either. I''ll call a valet." The wind is really going to fight against people.


    Qin Wanyu scratched his head. "Then I want to send you. Can I succeed?"


    "Yes, it''s just a matter of speaking directly. Why talk so much nonsense?"


    In the end, both of them didn''t drive. Qin Wanyu took a taxi to send Fengxi home. When he arrived downstairs, Fengxi didn''t wait to speak. Qin Wanyu said, "you should be afraid of mice. I can send you to the door, but don''t think much about it. I don''t want to go in for coffee. It''s too ambiguous. I don''t think much about you. I just appreciate you. I think you are a very special girl. Be a girl Good friends. "


    It is true that Qin, Wan and Yu like to make friends. In addition to having a good relationship with Wang Junxian, he has friends all over the country and even abroad.


    Last time Xie Dongyao had an accident, if it wasn''t Qin Wanyu, he really couldn''t come back, so the river sometimes joked that Qin Wanyu was always the king of contacts, but he deserved it.


    Some of the words are open, but both of them are very comfortable. Seeing him say so, Fengxi doesn''t have any affectation. He nods.


    Qin, Wan and Yu sent Fengxi all the way to their home.


    "Come in, I''ll go."


    "Qin, Wan and Yu."


    "Yes?"


    "Would you like to go to bed?"


    "Cough, cough, cough..." Qin Wanyu is scorched by Feng Xi''s words, but Feng Xi doesn''t seem to be drunk. How could he say such a thing?


    "I haven''t been in love, and I''m not going to talk about it in the future, but I''ve been an old maid all my life, and I feel like I''m losing my taste of being a woman. I think you are not bad, so shall we sleep for a while and you help me break the film? I also have an account of my asexual career for more than 20 years. I may not bring you a sense of pleasure, because I have no experience, but in return, I can cook some snacks. My cooking is OK. "


    "Wait You mean, I sleep with you, and you cook me a midnight snack to give me back? " Qin, Wan and Yu are a little confused. Is there such a good thing in the world?


    "Yes, if you don''t dislike it, come in. If you don''t want to, think I didn''t say it."


    Qin Wanyu vowed that he really didn''t have an idea. If he wanted a woman, he would respond to her all the time. He was really curious about her only because he liked her attitude and special character.


    But I don''t want to sleep But now they have offered it. This

 Chapter 440

    Wind Xi is very generous, said directly to open the door.


    I have advanced the house with my own rate. Fengxi really has this idea all the time, but I haven''t found the right person.


    There was a good singer in the bar before, but before she said it, I found that the guy was the same, and then there was no more.


    Today, Qin Wanyu did catch up. Feng Xi was in a good mood and drank wine. The main thing was that Qin Wanyu had a good face. So Feng Xi thought that if he agreed, he would not lose.


    According to his previous character, Qin Wanyu could never agree. He had never touched a woman for so many years. He relied on his own hands for fear of being entangled by a woman.


    But I don''t know what happened today. After a moment''s hesitation, he followed the wind into the house


    Two people are very regular, unlike Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian.


    Qin Wanyu himself is also an inexperienced one. He and Qiao Xue have been in love, but they haven''t been in bed. After all, love was pure at that time.


    After taking a bath, Fengxi got into bed with a bath towel.


    When Qin Wanyu took a bath in the bathroom, he began to get nervous.


    He''s not very good at it, and what should he do in case he goes to sleep? Or for some other purpose?


    Qin Wanyu is cautious, so he mended his brain a lot. At last, he decided not to go to sleep and went home dressed.


    But when he came out, he forgot what he had just thought.


    Because the wind wrapped bath towel against the bed, a hand with cigarettes, a hand brush mobile phone.


    The main thing is that there is a tattoo on the clavicle, which is very personality. It''s a wind child, a crass brush, very natural and unrestrained.


    I saw a lotus tattoo on Fengxi''s finger before. Qin Wanyu thought it was the only one. Now the clavicle is more sexy.


    "Have you washed it?" Feng Xi looks up at him.


    "Yes."


    "Come on, let''s not waste our time." Finish saying, wind Xi put down the mobile phone, will not smoke out the smoke.


    Directly took off the only toilet towel, Qin Wanyu only felt the brain buzzing, but also walked a wool


    At this time, it''s a normal man who can''t walk out of the gate. Fengxi doesn''t have the world loving face of Huasheng. But Fengxi has a temperament that attracts you.


    The facial features are also exquisite and just right, with a high degree of identification and less glamorous.


    In the end, Qin, Wan, and Yu couldn''t help but fall into the trap.


    In this way, Qin Wanyu and Qin Wanyu are very gentle all night. Although he is nervous, he is afraid of being humiliated by the wind. So he pretends to be very experienced and old. He takes out some classic actions in the action movies he has seen and tries to please each other as much as possible.


    Fengxi has no emotional foundation for Qin, Wan and Yu, so she is not so excited or enthusiastic to respond.


    Only the moment when the sharp pain came, I frowned.


    Qin Wanyu looked at the red on the sheet and felt guilty.


    After that, Fengxi got up and rushed for a while, then changed a new bed sheet.


    More importantly, they cooked a bowl of Yangchun noodles for Qin Wanyu. It must be said that Fengxi''s cooking skill is very good. Maybe it''s because they have lived alone for many years. It''s because a bowl of Yangchun noodles can also be cooked very delicious. Like husband and wife, they eat hot noodles in the middle of the night.


    After Qin, Wan and Yu had enough to eat and drink, it was two o''clock in the morning.


    "I won''t leave you for the night. Thank you today. If you feel uncomfortable in the future, you don''t need to meet. If you think it''s OK, we''ll get along with friends naturally. You can rest assured, don''t entangle, don''t tear, don''t find fault, don''t tit for tat. I''m only grateful to you. " Wind Xi looked at Qin Wanyu and said this.

 Chapter 441

    But Qin Wanyu was not happy to hear it. As for why, he couldn''t tell.


    In a word, when he left Fengxi''s house, Qin Wanyu turned around step by step, even smoked two cigarettes downstairs and stayed for a long time.


    In fact, they can''t even count as friends, but in this way, they have skin relatives, and they are both precious to each other for the first time.


    As for Qin, Wan and Yu, they didn''t think about how to settle the wind, because there was a blank in their mind


    On the other hand, Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi return to their previous enthusiasm. They wish they could stay up all night and occupy each other.


    Especially Hua Zhi is possessive to Wang Junxian. Sometimes he grows strawberries on purpose.


    Wang Junxian can only wear a high collar shirt at work every other day, but he never blames Hua Zhi for his wilful mischief.


    After another cloud and rain, Hua Zhi lies on the man''s chest.


    "Wang Junxian."


    "Yes?"


    "Why did you attack me last time? You were impatient at that time..."


    "I don''t remember murdering you."


    "Nonsense, it''s obviously there, and it''s very cold, because I ask you and Miss Yang, don''t you like me to take care of you?"


    Wang Junxian just remembered that it was a long time ago.


    "Miss Yang and I were fine. You don''t know the media. They are just chasing after the wind and shadow. But you called me that day, and I was really upset. My grandma really wanted to torture the whole family. "


    Then, Wang Junxian said the old lady''s story of being a demon again and again, including later that he didn''t intentionally neglect Hua Zhi.


    In this way, the misunderstanding will be solved peacefully. Hua Zhi''s mood will be clear immediately after listening.


    She drew a circle on Wang Junxian''s chest with her long fingernails. "You sent the hyacinth."


    "Yes."


    "Ha ha, I knew it was you, but what do you mean by sending hyacinth? Don''t you want to send roses?"


    "I want to apologize."


    "Sure enough & you cunning bitch You apologize, you don''t say it yourself, and you don''t sign the flowers. " Hua Zhibai gave him a look.


    "I was downstairs the day I sent flowers. I think if you call me and ask me, I''ll go upstairs right away."


    "Depend on I really want to call, but look at you every time so lukewarm, I''m really afraid of being slapped, I didn''t hit Hua Zhi suddenly felt that he and Wang Junxian also missed a lot of good times. That day, they should be reconciled. They really regret it.


    Wang Junxian didn''t speak, and raised his mouth.


    "It''s you who make me sad. I thought There is only physical pleasure between us. You don''t like me, so No admission. "


    "No, I''m not like that." Wang Junxian raised his hand and put it around Hua Zhi''s waist.


    "Hum, it''s your fault. If there''s a misunderstanding, don''t say it. After such a long cold war, you don''t know how many days and nights I lost sleep, and my eyes are dark..." Hua Zhi is coquettish.


    "Well, it''s all my fault. It''s my fault." Wang Junxian''s attitude is also good.


    Although Hua Zhi blames on the surface, she is happy in her heart.


    Because her Wang Junxian really cares, just unwilling to express, and he has no other women in this period of time, secretly cleaning up the mess behind her.


    Ask the water army to wash the white for her, control and comment, and send her flowers.


    So combined with these, Hua Zhi decided to, this time, forgive him.


    It was another sweet night when the two were close together.


    In the morning


    Hua Zhi woke up from sleep, less than six o''clock.


    After she got up and went to the toilet, she drank some hot water, and then she didn''t feel sleepy.


    She went to bed and looked at Wang Junxian. He had a good sleeping posture and long eyelashes.


    This man, really looked for a long time, found that really pretty, Hua Zhi looked at him like this.


    Especially the sexy abdominal muscles and the unique taste of the man made her immediately excited


    Then I began to feel it restlessly with my little hands

 Chapter 442

    Wang Junxian is awakened by Hua Zhi, the direct mood is high, will turn over Hua Zhi to press under the body.


    "You''re not honest in the morning."


    "Is the boy lying flat?" Hua Zhi couldn''t help laughing.


    "No, teenagers still let girls hold the wall."


    In all things, Wang Junxian can let Hua Zhi, but this is not the only thing. He must not be defeated by this woman. He must show his strength and prove his strength.


    But just want to enjoy the beauty of the morning, the mobile phone should not ring.


    If it''s any other phone call, it''s his father.


    Wang Junxian just got up temporarily and picked up his mobile phone.


    "Hello, Dad."


    "OK, I know. I''ll go right away."


    Hung up the phone, Wang Junxian looked at Hua Zhi.


    "Hua Zhi."


    "If you have something to do, do it."


    "Stephen, a big customer in Australia, got to the airport an hour later. My father was still in the capital, so I had to pick it up. I took it seriously."


    "Well, go ahead."


    Hua Zhi directly picked up the quilt and covered her head.


    That anger in my heart is just a desire for discontent. I have been flirting with Wang Junxian for so long, but he is comfortable. Before he is happy, he runs away.


    Wang Junxian knows that Hua Zhi is not happy.


    Lift the quilt, pick her up and kiss the corner.


    "Be obedient, don''t be angry."


    "You''re just leaving. I don''t care if I''m angry. Why are you so domineering? I also care about other people''s emotions." Hua Zhi duzui.


    "I don''t care about others, I just care about you."


    "What are you doing to me?" Hua Zhi is angry.


    "Because you are mine."


    "What am I?"


    Hua Zhi also asked directly when she was in a hurry. In fact, she always wanted to ask Wang Junxian about the relationship between them?


    Say it''s Pao you. It seems that he is more affectionate than Pao you. Say it''s a lover. But no one has ever confessed anything. He dare not be amorous.


    Wang Junxian looked at Hua Zhi silently for a few seconds and said softly, "it''s my woman."


    "Shameless, who is your woman. "


    " I''m sleeping with you, isn''t it my woman? "


    "That''s not the case." Hua Zhi is a little shy and covers her face.


    "Hua Zhi, in fact, I have always wanted to say that, but you are a star, you have your aura, I''m afraid you can''t give up those, I also you are too early into marriage, bound, I''m not an irresponsible man. River know, I so many years, no one so heart, in my heart, you are my woman. If you like, we''ll get married after the new year, OK? "


    Although Hua Zhi is not ready to get married, it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t want to listen to these words.


    If a man is willing to marry you, he is really willing to be responsible for your life, not to make excuses.


    "It''s not the time to get married, but I''m glad you said that, at least it means you have me in mind. " Hua Zhi cuddles Wang Junxian''s neck.


    "Of course."


    "Then hurry up. I''ll lie down for a while and start work later."


    "Well, call me when you''re done. I''ll pick you up in the evening."


    "Good."


    In this way, after coaxing my aunt, Wang Junxian dared to go out, and Hua Zhi continued to squint on the big bed for a while until the time for the driver to pick up.


    On the other hand, due to the problem of angina pectoris in Jiangliu, Huasheng seldom lets him go to work as before, or even to go home, so that he won''t turn on his mobile phone.


    Nor let him use his laptop, let alone go to his study.


    So what? Most of the time, Hua Sheng lets him lie down and rest. If he doesn''t lie down, he can''t laugh or cry.


    "A Sheng, I''m not that weak. Really, you''re doing this now, which makes me feel as if I have been seriously injured." Jiang Liu lies in bed, protesting with his wife.


    "I have to lie down for an hour, get up and drink ginseng soup. I''ll let gingko cook ginseng black chicken for you."


    "Mrs. Jiang, can you stand it if I make up like this?" The river is a little dirty. Hua Sheng can understand it. It seems that he has tasted forbidden fruit. His mind is not as pure as before. Hua Sheng''s face is red immediately after hearing it.

 Chapter 443

    "Don''t talk nonsense there. I''ll make you stew not because of that, but because your heart is short of blood."


    Hua Sheng also seriously explained that Jiang Liu pulled her into his arms with a smile.


    At first, they wanted to kiss each other. Hua Sheng didn''t hide. They kissed each other so sweetly.


    But kissing, kissing, it changes


    The river began to be dishonest and began to untie the buttons of Huasheng.


    "What are you doing, it''s not dark yet?"


    Hua Sheng blushed to remind the river. It''s only six o''clock now. It''s not dark yet.


    "What does this have to do with darkness? I''ll do it whenever I like."


    "Curtains..."


    Hua Sheng points to the curtain, which means to close it.


    "It''s OK. Our neighbor is too far away. I don''t think he can see clearly with eight times of the mirror. Don''t worry." The river finishes saying, does not give Hua Sheng the opportunity to speak, directly sealed her small mouth.


    Hua Sheng is still a little nervous and excited. Although he has done it many times, he is still as shy as a girl and can''t let it go.


    There is no wild tyranny of Hua Zhi, and there is no calm and calm of Fengxi.


    The river is full of pleasure. I don''t want to overindulge. I just want to eat and wipe the little girl under me to be satisfied.


    Just


    His hand suddenly touched something cool


    He took it out and saw it was blood.


    Once again, the small inner part of Huasheng was dyed red.


    The river suddenly discouraged, "a Sheng, your aunt is here?"


    "Ah? Is it? "


    In fact, Hua Sheng didn''t know that because of the irregular menstruation, his aunt was always not allowed to do so, sometimes in advance and sometimes later.


    There are also times when I don''t come here for two months, so I don''t know that Huasheng is also full of faces.


    "Ah, I''m so angry This aunt will come sooner or later, but she will come at this time. Is she against me? "


    "Ha, this time, let you beautiful." Hua Sheng gets up and picks up the mess.


    After taking a bath and changing underwear and nightdress, I came out.


    The river is not on the big bed, I don''t know where to go.


    Hua Sheng comes downstairs, just in time to meet ginkgo in the mop.


    "Where is the river?"


    "My uncle is in the kitchen. He doesn''t need to cook anything. I said I''ll do it." Ginkgo refers to the kitchen.


    Hua Sheng went in curious. Sure enough, Jiang Liu was busy in his white shirt and sleeve.


    There are brown sugar, dates, longan, gouqi, lilies, lotus seeds and ginger slices in the pot.


    He has been sweating all over with heat.


    Hua Sheng walked past and hugged his broad waist from behind, with a full sense of security.


    "Thank you, Mr. Jiang."


    "Get out of here. It''s hot."


    "No, I''ll stay with you."


    "After you come, I remember that every time my aunt comes, she needs to drink brown sugar water for herself. It''s better to take medicine than food. I don''t think those things brought by Xie Dongyang are of much use."


    At first, I thought Jiangliu didn''t mind. Now it seems that he is actually jealous in silence.


    That''s what Xie Dongyang brought to Huasheng last time.


    Hua Sheng laughs but doesn''t speak


    In fact, the most disturbing thing is Qin Wanyu, because he has been sleeping with Fengxi for three days.


    They obviously added wechat, but Fengxi didn''t have any movement or make friends.


    It seems that there is no such thing, but with skin relatives, the mentality is naturally different from before. Qin Wanyu can always think of that night, when the wind whispered under him, his closed eyes have a beautiful arc. The wind character at the clavicle made him addicted. He even kissed there at that time.


    Now when I think of it, I feel blushed. He really sleeps a innocent girl.


    Thinking back and forth, Qin Wanyu felt that he should ask, so he sent a wechat.


    Qin Wanyu: wind, did you sleep?


    After waiting for a long time, Qin Wanyu couldn''t help but send another one, "how are you? Do you have any discomfort? "


    After all, it''s the first time to think about Fengxi. In case of discomfort, it''s better to go to the hospital.


    In fact, Feng Xi saw the first one, but she was too lazy to go back. After seeing the second one, she lazily picked up her mobile phone to type and asked, "I''m in good health. Why, do you still want to make an appointment?"

 Chapter 444

    Fengxi''s reply is divine. The choking Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t dare to say anything for a long time, even wechat.


    It seems that he has some intention. The purpose is not simple. In fact, he really just cares about it. But his style is too wonderful flower.


    After Qin Wanyu''s silence, Feng Xi smiles.


    She also knew that when she said these words, the man might look down on him and feel that he was a very casual woman, but it didn''t matter.


    Because she really doesn''t care what other people think of her, from small to large, even her parents can''t control her, let alone irrelevant people?


    Xie Dongyang came to see several customers in the city center this day and wandered around for a long time.


    When there were so many women before, he often went shopping with new lovers and old lovers, buying a lot of luxury goods.


    All the luxury stores in Jiangcheng have no shopping guide who doesn''t know Xie Dongyang.


    But he has hardly visited Huasheng since he likes it. He wants to buy something for Huasheng, but the question is, do you want it?


    Xie Dongyang walked blindly in the busy street, watching the endless flow of people and vehicles.


    Walking do not know how to walk, on the seven turns into a small alley.


    Xie Dongyang used to go to that kind of high-rise shopping mall, but now he thinks it''s noisy. He wants to be quiet, even if he doesn''t buy anything, just walk around.


    I didn''t expect that he went to the door of a small shop.


    The shop is very small and the outside decoration is simple, which is not attractive at all.


    The only interesting thing is the plaque. The name of the shop is Yisheng with you.


    I don''t know if I''m possessed. As long as I see the word Sheng, Xie Dongyang thinks it has something to do with Hua Sheng.


    So I opened the door and walked in.


    It''s also a coincidence. Huasheng hasn''t come here for a long time. Chuntao and gingko are also busy at home recently.


    She went out shopping today. She saw that she was very close to the store, so she came to pick up some incense. Many incense had been sent here before.


    I didn''t expect that this Kung Fu would bring guests.


    When Xie Dongyang went in, Hua Sheng was squatting on the ground, with his back to the door, sorting out the scattered boxes.


    "What do you sell here?" Xie Dongyang came in to have a look. He didn''t quite understand what this place was for.


    After all, the room is small and there are few things, so I look curious.


    Listening to the familiar voice, Hua Sheng paused for a moment, got up slowly, turned his head, "Xie Dongyang?"


    Xie Dongyang raised his head for a moment, but also stunned.


    "Is it really you?" When he said this, he was surprised.


    After all, when I first saw Sheng, I thought of Hua Sheng, but I thought it was impossible. Hua Sheng didn''t lack money. How could I open such a humble shop?


    But unexpectedly, I met him.


    "Why are you here?"


    "I Just stroll around and find the plaque interesting. Come in and have a look. My God Is this your shop? " Xie Dongyang approached her with a childish smile.


    Hua Sheng nods.


    "Here What is it for? "


    "Some antiques, however, are second-hand. Many of them were collected by themselves or helped by friends, and they are quite interesting. Some people like them and buy them back. Some people don''t know how to buy them, but they just watch them."


    "You don''t lack money, why do you want to open this shop?" Xie Dongyang is a businessman. No matter what, he will think about making profits first, so he didn''t think about his feelings.


    Hua Sheng has money, he knows, because he heard Hua Zhi mention it once, saying that when the old lady died, most of her savings were willed to her five younger sisters.


    For this reason, the second eldest sister almost tore it up with her. Although Hua Zhi didn''t say much, Xie Dongyang thought it was also over 100 million, so a billionaire opened such a shop.


    It''s hard to see But then again, if we can see through Huasheng, it''s not ordinary people.

 Chapter 445

    Hua Sheng smiled, "personal preference."


    "Well It''s hard to know what you like, but since you''re here, I''ll open a card for you. Can I see what I like? "


    When he heard that it was Huasheng''s shop, Xie Dongyang was very happy. He carefully looked at and pondered over each collection.


    Finally, I picked up a jade pendant in the shape of a gourd. It was a red rope, similar to the Chinese knot, which was pretty pretty.


    "Is this jade pendant?"


    "Well, yes."


    "I don''t think it''s too Niang to wear this gourd?" Xie Dongyang made a stroke to his waist.


    Hua Sheng couldn''t help but feel happy. "No, it was worn by men in ancient times. Girls were all handbags. The implication of gourd is better. Gourd gourd gourd, homophonic happiness, fortune and fortune. It can bring luck to the host, and it can also dissolve the evil spirit. It also has the meaning of health and longevity. It''s no problem to give it to the elders. This gourd is of general appearance and not very old age. It''s from the late Qing Dynasty, and the owner is not a king or a general. The reason why I bought it at the beginning of the year is that I saw it with eyes. The color of the jade is very warm. I think it''s a mascot. "


    When Hua Sheng talks about professional things, he will have more inexplicable words. Xie Dongyang rarely sees her so elegant and will say so many words in one breath.


    So I listened very carefully. After listening to Hua Sheng''s explanation, Xie Dongyang put it in the palm and played with it.


    "Yes, it is. How much is it?"


    "When I collect this jade gourd, it will be 90000 yuan. You can give me 90000 yuan. However, the market value should be 150000 yuan or so, but I don''t recommend you to sell it. It''s good for you to put the mascot in your RV and at home."


    "You can''t sell it. I''ll give you 150000."


    "No, we are friends. It must be friendship price. If you give me 150000, I won''t sell it."


    Hua Sheng is not like Hua Qing, so he won''t take more money. He only takes one capital. Since Xie Dongyang likes it, he has brought him a product for nothing.


    Xie Dongyang, seeing Huasheng''s insistence, is not pushing. He takes out his mobile phone and transfers it via wechat directly. It''s very refreshing.


    Then put the jade gourd carefully in the pocket of the coat for fear of losing.


    "Some thirsty, some boiled water?" In fact, Xie Dongyang wants to stay a little longer. He is selfish because of his love.


    It''s a rare chance to get along alone.


    "I''ll make you some tea." Hua Sheng turned to boil water and make tea. He was dressed in a beige national style dress with Diamond Beads on his wrist, which was very elegant and noble.


    Xie Dongyang just looked at his back and thought he liked it very much, but now he is much more introverted.


    Like is unbridled, but love is restraint. In order not to disturb admirers, he can only suppress his deep love for her.


    On the other side, Hua''s family suddenly became noisy. It was Hua Zhenyue and his wife, Xu Lihua.


    The reason is very simple. Hua Qing came back for lunch and pretended to say something unintentionally. He heard that he saw his father''s collection in the pawnbroker''s shop and asked why he wanted to sell his favorite collection. Is there any urgent need for more than seven million yuan?


    Now I can ask Hua Zhenyue. He thought that no one would pay attention to this matter. After all, he went to the pawnbroker''s shop to drag people away and didn''t devote himself.


    "You sold that painting on my back? More than seven million Why are you so short of money? " Mrs. Hua''s face changed greatly, and she asked her husband with her eyes open.


    "I''m not a friend who needs to turn around. Just as my card is frozen, I''ll save the Jianghu."


    "You fart, Jianghu help? You sell paintings? Is that your thing? That''s the birthday picture that Xiao Zhi sent me on my birthday the year before last. Did you sell it to me? Don''t tell me yet? If it wasn''t for Qingqing, I wouldn''t know. " Waffle''s popularity is in a bad state.


    Looking at her parents'' argument, Hua Qing is complacent. Her motive is very simple. She is upset. Nobody can stop.

 Chapter 446

    Because last time Hua Xiaohan had a fever in the middle of the night, Hua Feng was very angry and put all the blame on Liu Dekai.


    In order to please his wife, Liu Dekai has become more hardworking recently. As soon as he gets off work, he will serve the mother and daughter, cooking and buying fruits.


    Huaqing is lonely and intolerable. After looking for him several times, he dodges and refuses to go out to open a room for a date.


    That''s OK, but I saw the red mark on my elder sister''s neck at the meeting this morning. That''s the proof of love.


    What does this mean? In order to please his wife, Liu Dekai''s son of a bitch even used his kung fu in bed. She was really jealous and angry.


    But we can''t tear it directly. We can only sneer and scold Liu Dekai in the company when we meet him in private.


    But that man is a counsellor, no matter how bad you scold, he doesn''t answer back, just hiding from you.


    This makes Hua Qing even more furious. During the day, he lost his temper in the company, and almost scolded all over the company.


    From secretaries to assistants, from administration to human resources, even the finance that never goes wrong has not been spared.


    Then I came back for dinner at noon and started to make troubles again, which caused my parents to quarrel.


    Zhang Qian''s time, he certainly can''t find out, after all, is to damage the interests of the family, in case of a big, will also affect the company''s business.


    But she can ask where her father''s money has gone. My father can''t explain it clearly. My mother will make trouble at that time.


    Sure enough


    Since she mentioned this matter, it didn''t stop at noon. Mrs. Hua had to forgive others and even asked Hua Zhenyue to go to the pawnbroker immediately to redeem it.


    Hua Zhenyue is now empty handed and owes more than three million yuan to his friends. Where else can he redeem it?


    So after a few words, Mrs. Hua is even more excited, and directly takes up the ashtray and smashes it at Hua Zhenyue.


    Maybe he didn''t expect his wife would lay such a heavy hand, and he didn''t hide.


    The result is really hit, and hit is the forehead, the forehead directly from a big blue and purple bag, very scary.


    "You old thing, say, what are you doing with all that money? If you don''t understand, don''t go back home. An old age, not honest, is not to use money to raise small? Ah? Your friends are not good. Don''t think I don''t know. That old Liu has heard that there are twins illegitimate outside. Lao Cai also * several college students. And that old song who has a good relationship with you, whose grandson has been playing soy sauce and a third tier female star, was once seen by Hua Zhi. He went to visit others and was bumped into by Hua Zhi. It''s embarrassing. You said Do you have a woman outside? "


    "That''s enough. Don''t talk nonsense." Hua Zhenyue covered his bag and roared.


    "You yelled at me, against you Qingqing, look at your father''s virtue. You can freeze his card. "


    "I didn''t freeze it. Our company was recently investigated. My card and elder sister''s card were also restricted." Hua Qing said that he had a nose and an eye, just like the truth.


    "You don''t want to go on making trouble. You''re old, and you''ll see what you''re like. There''s a little bit of the appearance of a rich and noble lady. She looks like a shrew."


    "Ha ha, am I a shrew? Then you go out to have sex with women, where are you going? " When Mrs. Hua lost her mind, she was very vicious.


    This is very similar to her mother''s mother. The grandmother of several sisters of the Hua family is so mean and mean. Everyone doesn''t like her very much.


    "Xu Lihua, can you say another word?" At the first word, Hua Zhenyue couldn''t hold his face. After all, there was a driver''s nanny and his second daughter. He was the head of the family.

 Chapter 447

    Mrs. Hua was angry and did not avoid. She pointed directly at Hua Zhenyue''s face and repeated the vicious words again.


    Huazhenyue''s face is still hanging. He rushes straight up and slaps his wife.


    Mrs. Hua has been married for five years. Her daughter is nearly 40 years old. She has spent most of her life with Hua Zhenyue.


    I didn''t get beaten when I was young. I didn''t expect that I was old, but I was beaten for a while. It''s fried.


    Immediately, just like tiaosheng, she cried and howled, and made the heaven and earth. Once a woman made a scene, it was a way, and the man couldn''t stand it.


    Even women in their 50s can make you crazy.


    "Dad, what are you doing? Can''t you say something?"


    "Do you think she looks like a good speaker? At such an old age, I don''t have any self-discipline and quality at all. It really cools my heart. "


    Hua Zhenyue was also guilty and upset by his wife, so he went out and drove Bentley.


    Qi of Mrs. Hua heart attack, eat seven or eight quick rescue heart pill to slow down.


    Hua Qing asked her if she wanted to call the sisters? Mrs. Hua is quite sensible. She didn''t bother the children, so she said she was OK. Then she went back to the bedroom to have a rest.


    Hua Qing is satisfied. He leaves happily and makes a fuss at home.


    Hua Zhenyue is in a difficult situation now. His company is controlled by Huafeng and Huaqing. The money on the card has also been frozen. He has no right to get it, no matter whether he has something or no money. He has no right to speak in the past. In order to raise money for Zhang Qian, I was really baffled this time. Fortunately, it was finally solved smoothly.


    Thinking of Zhang Qian and the children in her belly, Hua Zhenyue is a little soft hearted.


    What if it''s a boy? Look at Zhang Qian''s confident face and say that to test DNA, children should be their own.


    Now his wife is like that, he is not willing to touch without quarrel, let alone the situation now. If he really went to live with Zhang Qian for a while and gave birth to a child with her, maybe After all, the woman still wants to be nice to herself.


    Because Hua Zhenyue was made noisy by his wife, he thought of Zhang Qian''s gentleness, so he had the cheek to call her and ask where she was?


    Unfortunately, the phone has been shut down. Yueyue in Huazhen feels cool and thinks that Zhang Qian will take the money to leave. This is a change of number. Woman I''m really open to money.


    In this way, Hua Zhenyue alone found a tavern to get drunk that night, and then found a three-star hotel to sleep in.


    In the middle of the night, I was confused and ordered a big health care program. I spent most of the night with a girl who couldn''t see her own face, and let out the anger in my heart.


    On the other hand, Hua Lin is in the bathroom of the hospital. She has tears in her eyes. She is sleepy and disgusting these days. She thought about it a lot, but her menstruation suddenly lasted for four days.


    Hua Lin just came to the hospital for an examination. She thought that she was suffering from endocrine disorders due to taking anti-cancer drugs. Unexpectedly, she had a violent shaking of her hand with a pregnancy test stick. She was really pregnant. She covered her mouth and dared not cry out. She was afraid of embarrassment.


    But it''s just excitement. She and Bai Hao both like children very much. When they were in love, they said that no matter they had boys or girls, they would have two children, and they would be partners in the future.


    But later, when they fell ill, they dared not think about it. One night more than 20 days ago, they had a happy love. Unfortunately, there was no t at home.


    Therefore, I took a fluke attitude, no measures, did not expect, just this once, on the.


    This Is it really fate? God pity her, so he sent a crystal of love to her and Bai Hao?

 Chapter 448

    Hua Lin went to the obstetrician and gynaecologist to confirm again and again. When she learned that she was really pregnant, she called Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng.


    When the two sisters heard that Hua Lin was in the hospital, they thought she was ill and rushed to the hospital.


    When Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng came, Hua Lin was sitting on a bench on the third floor of the obstetrics and gynecology department. She was wearing a red down jacket and a black fur ball cap. She looked good.


    "Fourth sister, what''s the matter? What''s wrong with you? " Hua Sheng didn''t even wait for the elevator. He ran all the way up the stairs, panting.


    "No, it''s not that serious. Don''t worry, you two."


    See Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng are very nervous, Hua Lin explains quickly.


    It''s also hard for Hua Zhi, wearing a black mask, hat, armed with robbers, for fear of being attacked by fans.


    "Four elder sisters, there are many people here. Let''s get in my car and say." Hua Zhi looked at the crowd coming and going, and felt unsafe.


    Three people went downstairs Hua Zhi''s nanny car, is an Alfa Romeo.


    "Four elder sisters, what''s the matter, you are ill, does your husband know?" Hua Sheng doesn''t think Bai Hao is strange.


    "I''m not sick. You two misunderstood me. I have something I''m not sure. I want to discuss it with you. "


    "Well, you say."


    Listen to Hua Lin, Hua Sheng just breathed a sigh of relief. Hua Zhi took off her mask and hat, took out her cotton pad and wiped her sweat.


    "I Pregnant. "


    Hua Lin''s four words shocked the two sisters. Hua Sheng raised her voice again with a single heart and almost jumped out.


    Hua Zhi is tight all over, can''t move, the make-up cotton in his hand has forgotten to lose.


    "Don''t be so nervous, as for you two? Ha. " Hua Lin is a little embarrassed. She lowers her head.


    "Fourth sister, you can''t have children. Why don''t you take good protective measures?"


    "Yes, fourth, you are in such a difficult situation. What kind of children do you want? Are you crazy? Not to death? " Hua Zhi is also in a hurry.


    Hua Lin thought for a moment, and then whispered, "I''m a university teacher, not so ignorant. I know what you two worry about, but it''s not absolute. There are many mothers with early cancer bearing babies, and finally they give birth smoothly, which is not to say that there must be problems with the children."


    Hua Lin knows that the drugs she takes are toxic and have a great impact on the fetus. The child is easy to be deformed or born with some difficult and miscellaneous diseases.


    "You''re worried about children, we''re worried about you." Hua Sheng is trying to persuade her.


    Then I took a bad look at Hua Lin and said, "your own disease has led to the lack of immunity and malnutrition, and you can''t bring a child at all. After you get pregnant, it will increase the burden on your body. What''s terrible is that under the stimulation of pregnancy, the probability of cancer cell metastasis and diffusion is very high. Have you ever thought about it? In case the child doesn''t stay at the end, you don''t keep it How can your husband live alone? "


    "But I want to make a bet." Hualin is persistent.


    "Can you afford to bet? Even if you gamble, as your family, can we afford to lose? Well, you can sleep with your eyes closed. What about us? Torture us for life? You''re selfish, you know? Especially Bai Hao, it''s not fair. " Hua Zhi has always been a bad speaker, putting the worst results in front of her.


    Hua Lin is biting her lips. She feels sad. Her tears fall down.


    Hua Sheng''s heart is soft. He takes out a tissue and hands it to him.


    "Four elder sisters, we can understand that you like children, but you can''t take risks. You can do this. When your illness is almost cured, can you do it again? You are only 26 years old. Even if you are waiting for three or four years, you will have time. " Huasheng comfort.


    Hua Lin shook her head and sobbed, "it''s too late. I know my physical condition. Three or four years is too long for me. I''m afraid of myself I can''t live that long. I''m selfish. I just want to give birth to this child by chance. In case I leave, there are children who can accompany Bai Hao. He is not alone at least. He also wants to live. After all, children are the continuation of my life. "


    Hua Lin''s words, let Hua Sheng and Hua Zhi all red eyes, sisters three people for a time in the car silent.

 Chapter 449

    Hua Lin knows that she shouldn''t take risks, but reason can''t be greater than sensibility. Even without children, she knows that she can''t live long.


    It''s better to leave a thought for Bai Hao. Hua Lin loves her husband very much. In fact, the relationship between the two couples is really good.


    My mother-in-law is also reasonable. Knowing that my son married a cancer patient, she was not embarrassed. She often came to see them and bought nutrition for Hua Lin.


    In the white family, Hua Lin found a warm feeling that she didn''t have when she was a child. That''s the feeling of home.


    Unlike the Hua family, she has nothing but money in China these years.


    However, the white family treats her like a daughter, which makes her more and more reluctant to die, even afraid of death.


    Hua Sheng and Hua Zhi strongly disagreed with the birth of the child. Even Hua Zhi contacted an authoritative obstetrician at that time to operate on her.


    Hua Lin cried and refused. She said to go home and think again.


    The three sisters didn''t have a good time talking. At last, they went back to their respective homes in the dark.


    When Hua Sheng went back, Jiang Liu was already at home, and Chuntao and her two were preparing meals.


    "What''s the matter? I''m sad. My husband will beat Mrs. Jiang for you." The river is a joke.


    But Hua Sheng couldn''t laugh. She put her bag on the sofa and sat beside the river.


    Will Hua Lin pregnant things said in the original, Jiangliu is also very surprised.


    "You four elder sister that person, look very clever, in fact the idea is very positive, and very stubborn." River analysis Hua Lin personality.


    Hua Sheng agrees. Hua Lin has a strange temper and looks honest. In fact, it''s scary to be angry.


    Since I married Bai Hao, I seldom go back to China. It''s also because my parents are not optimistic about Bai Hao''s family background, and I''m not welcome to go.


    "You, don''t think so much about it. After all, it''s the private affairs of the husband and wife. We can only give opinions and can''t impose interference. We are not Hua Lin herself. We don''t know her real feelings and thoughts, so we should respect her."


    The river hugs Hua Sheng''s shoulder, and she leans on the river''s shoulder quietly. She is depressed.


    On the other hand, Xie Dongyang goes out with Xie Dongyao in the evening to have a party with some of his family''s children. They are all of the same age. They are also a group of rich second generation.


    There are also song Meiqi and several cousins in it. Everyone has a good night.


    Xie Dongyang gets up to smoke in the corridor, but doesn''t want to. He meets Liang Xiaoxiao here.


    She was wearing a short black skirt that was about to show her buttocks. She was wearing heavy makeup. She was hugged by an old man in her fifties and walked this way.


    Seeing Xie Dongyang, Liang Xiaoxiao was also surprised, and then his face was very ugly.


    Xie Dongyang''s face was gloomy and silent.


    "Boss Wang, wait for me. I''ll say hello to my friend."


    Liang Xiaoxiao put the old man into the private room and hurried forward, "Dongyang, how are you here?"


    "Are you now reduced to betraying yourself? I remember that not long ago, you told me to be a good man after paying off gambling debts. "


    "I I''m sorry for you, Dongyang. I don''t think I can quit. " Liang Xiaoxiao was torn open, and dare not hide, acquiesced in his lowly deeds.


    "Look at yourself. I was a little famous actress before. Now? You are such a good card player. Liang Xiaoxiao, how many people in the world are born inferior to you, and they are all fighting for their lives to climb up. You are so good that you can slide all the way down and abandon yourself. Do you think about your parents'' mood when you do this here? "


    If Liang Xiaoxiao is not a woman, Xie Dongyang really wants to go up and beat him up. He''s too frustrated. Before that, all those benefits should be fed to the dog.

 Chapter 450

    Liang Xiao is ashamed and dare not speak. In fact, on the third day after Xie Dongyang helped her pay off her gambling debt, she once again scratched her hands and played, losing hundreds of thousands.


    Then they can only be forced by the casino to take their guests to play cards, but also use their bodies to please those guests. There is no morality and dignity.


    "I think you''re hopeless." Xie Dongyang finished smoking the cigarette in his hand and threw it on the ground and stepped on it severely.


    Xie Dongyang hates iron but not steel. He turns around and leaves.


    Looking at the back that once was familiar with adoration, Liang Xiaoxiao felt mixed feelings.


    Liang Xiaoxiao''s monologue - later, when someone asked me, do I still like Xie Dongyang? I smiled and shook my head and said, finally, I can''t, because I know I can''t match him anymore, so I dare not have delusions.


    Before, she still insisted that her fate was caused by Xie Dongyang and Hua Sheng, but at last she saw clearly that the road was her own choice. After all, her mood is not calm enough, she is led astray by others, and she is addicted to it, unable to extricate herself, even unable to redeem herself. How can she yearn for help from others?


    Xie Dongyang gave her a short memory, and also gave her a chance to be a new person, but she has missed it.


    When Xie Dongyang returned to the private room, he stretched his face.


    "What''s the matter, brother?" Xie Dongyao sees something wrong.


    "It''s all right. Meet a scum and feel sad."


    "Oh, you can still have a heart jam. It''s just your temper. It''s better not to let others have a heart jam."


    Xie Dongyao is joking. Xie Dongyang doesn''t take care of her either. Soon, he gets up ahead of time and leaves.


    Because Xie Dongyao didn''t play enough with his brothers and sisters, he stayed and went crazy.


    After Xie Dongyang came out, he wanted to go home to sleep, but suddenly he thought of a man, Qin Wanyu.


    In fact, he called and asked where he was? Do you want to drink?


    It''s also a coincidence that Qin Wanyu is drinking and is in the bar where Fengxi sings.


    Unfortunately, Fengxi didn''t come tonight.


    It''s not tonight. It''s three nights in a row. The new female singers are good-looking. They can sing folk songs. Qin Wanyu doesn''t think it''s as good as Fengxi.


    It was just boring. Xie Dongyang called and they fell in love.


    Xie Dongyang drove to find Qin Wanyu and entered a small bar.


    Two people casually talk about, drank a dozen bottles of beer, the small bar is not weekend people are not too many, so quite quiet.


    "Qin, Wan and Yu."


    "Ah?"


    "Do you want to get married?"


    "What?" Qin, Wan and Yu were asked about Mao by Xie Dongyang.


    "Intermarriage."


    "Who? Me and you? No, I don''t like men. " Qin Wanyu shook his head.


    Xie Dongyang looked at him contemptuously. "Shit, I don''t like men either. Where do you want to go? I''m talking about my sister and you. My Yao Yao Yao has always been fond of you. This time, although it''s not as sticky as before, she still has you in her heart. Our Xie family thinks it''s no worse than your family. It''s also the right family. If you can get married, it will be a good way for you to get involved in jewelry industry or for us to develop tourism industry. Moreover, it can ensure that our funds will not be diverted. If the two families can keep up, there will be no ups and downs in 30 years. It is certainly no problem to keep the mountains and rivers. "


    "Your father told you that. Did you learn it again?" Qin, Wan and Yu were happy.


    These words, unlike Xie Dongyang, are definitely the thoughts of the older generation from the perspective of what kind of diversion and business development.


    Xie Dongyang scratched the tip of his nose. "My father mentioned it, but I also agree. There''s nothing wrong. My sister is in Jiangcheng, and she''s one of the best


    "Forget it, your sister is a child in my eyes. If you marry, I''d rather have Hua Zhi. I don''t want your sister." Qin Wanyu took a big sip of beer and smiled.


    "What you think is very good, Hua Zhi and you calculate?" Xie Dongyang is not convinced, but also a reply.

 Chapter 451

    Qin Wanyu didn''t deny it, just laughed, "I''m just a metaphor, not really."


    "But man, you don''t really want to be single all your life. You Qin family are weak and have a fight with Jiang family. Can your father accommodate you?"


    "It''s hard to say. Let''s walk and see. Who knows what''s going on? Maybe I''ll get married one day." Qin Wanyu put his hands behind his head and stretched himself.


    Xie Dongyang shook his head to show that he was helpless.


    "You still say me? What about you, who are going to stare at the river''s wife for the rest of your life? If they don''t divorce, you''ll have to wait all your life? "


    Qin Wanyu knows something about Xie Dongyang''s love for Huasheng, although he is not very interested.


    It can be heard that two or three people have mentioned it, and they also know that it is not a rumor, it is a stone hammer that is right, even the river has acquiesced.


    "Me? I''ll wait and see, in case it comes. "


    "It should be out of the question. I know the river. I''ll run to the dark one by one. If you listen to me, it''s better to let go earlier."


    "It''s hard to say, who can predict the world''s affairs so accurately?"


    Xie Dongyang said these words because he knew that his ex girlfriend was in the middle, so Jiangliu and Huasheng would talk sooner or later.


    At that time, it will be up to them to deal with it. If it doesn''t separate them, it''s not too late for Xie Dongyang to give up.


    Of course, he is so persuasive, in fact, subconscious or to find a reason for themselves, do not give up Huasheng just.


    But what Xie Dongyang didn''t expect was that he just had a drink with Qin Wanyu and mentioned Huasheng the day before, and then met again the next day.


    This time, it was Hua Sheng who came to see him. They were in a small reception room downstairs of the group.


    Xie Dongyang poured a cup of boiled water for Hua Sheng himself, because she had dinner with her several times, and found that she didn''t like drinks very much, so she often drank boiled water.


    "Thank you."


    "Hua Sheng, you seldom come to see me. What''s the matter?"


    "Yes, something." Hua Sheng nodded.


    She is wearing some shirts today. It''s a dark coffee cape with fox fur collar. It''s gorgeous.


    But it''s also the kind of age-old, long hair is also loose, carrying a Dior''s Princess bag, it''s black, relatively low-key.


    She took off the deerskin gloves on her hand, picked up the water glass and drank water first.


    Then I took a look at Xie Dongyang. "I came here today to ask about things before the river flows."


    "Ah? What''s the matter? You should take care of him. "


    "It''s not easy to find him. I think you should know. At least you mentioned it to me several times before. Although I didn''t ask at that time, it can be seen that everything is very important. It can even threaten our relationship, right?"


    Hua Sheng puts down his water glass and opens it lightly.


    Xie Dongyang''s heart thumped, knowing that Hua Sheng was here to ask Jiangliu about his memories five years ago.


    "Hua Sheng I I do have some information, but I don''t want to say it. I don''t want to be a villain who provokes your husband and wife. Although I have a purpose for you, I don''t want to ruin his reputation in this way. Jiangliu has also looked for me. I gave him all the information. I think if he wants to say it, he will tell you sooner or later. If he doesn''t want to, I don''t want to be the gossip. "


    "It''s because you gave him the information that he''s been upset recently. The state of the river is not right recently. I think he has something in mind. As a wife, I have to figure out how to help him. Don''t worry, I won''t question him. I came to you to find out the context of this matter, and then I tried to find a way to help the river flow away. I really can''t bear to see that he has a mind. A man carries so many burdens. As his wife, I have the responsibility and right to protect my husband. What do you say? " Hua Sheng really loves the river, so he came to ask Xie Dongyang.


    It turns out that Xie Dongyang didn''t think so. He thought that Hua Sheng came to inquire about the crime and then went to Jiangliu to settle accounts and get a divorce. In this case, if he said that, would he not be suspected of taking advantage of the danger of others?

 Chapter 452

    Especially when hearing Hua Sheng say that he wants to protect his husband, Xie Dongyang envies him from the heart.


    It''s really rare for such a seemingly weak woman to be able to take the overall situation into consideration and secretly help her husband share his worries at a critical moment.


    In a small body, with powerful energy, Xie Dongyang felt that Huasheng was so different and had an aura that no one else could match.


    See Hua Sheng spread out said, Xie Dongyang is not easy to hide, but the information to Jiangliu, he did not back up.


    So according to the memory in my head, I dictated to Hua Sheng what I had seen.


    Huasheng also heard about it for the first time, five years ago.


    After listening, she was very quiet, not lost, not despair, not heartbroken.


    This is different from what Xie Dongyang thought at the beginning. He used to hope to use this thing to let Huasheng leave the river.


    But now


    "Is that all?"


    "Yes, these are the only ones we can find at present. Jiangliu''s parents have been trying their best to hide this matter. They started five years ago, so it''s difficult for us to continue to check it."


    "No one knows about Zhuoya''s life or death, right?"


    "Yes, some people said that they saw Zhuoya River falling down the cliff together, but only found the river. There was no trace of Zhuoya. Others said that in order to cover up the scandal, the Jiang family buried Zhuoya''s body directly in the wild mountains. There was no way to find it. The mountains were too big."


    "I don''t think so. Jiangliu''s parents are human beings It''s not like you can make such a decision. "


    Hua Sheng doesn''t help her parents in law, but says a fair word according to their normal behavior.


    These four families, Hua Sheng thinks, no matter the Wang family, the Xie family, or the Jiang family, are more humane than their Hua family.


    "Who knows? There''s no evidence for anything."


    "What is the reason that Jiangliu came to you for? Did anyone tell him anything? " Hua Sheng believes that Xie Dongyang should not take the initiative to talk to Jiang Liu about this.


    "He said that in recent times, he has been dreaming all the time. In his dream, a woman is crying all the time. He is a little uneasy."


    "So it is."


    Hua Sheng is so clever that he immediately knows the cause and effect of this matter.


    No wonder the river has nightmares and angina.


    It turns out that Zhuoya always appears in the dream, so guide him to check it.


    "Hua Sheng, have you thought about it? If Zhuoya died, it''s OK. If one day Zhuoya came back alive to find Jiangliu and Jiangliu thought of her, where are you going?"


    Xie Dongyang suddenly has some heartache at present silly girl.


    Her situation will be the most embarrassing at that time. Although she is a legal husband and wife, everything comes first, and then comes. Hearing this, it can be inferred that Zhuoya appeared five years earlier than her, or even more than five years ago. When she was in Jiangliu University, people fell in love, and Jiangliu itself is not such an amorous person, so


    Hua Sheng thought for a moment and said lightly, "I will accept all this calmly and let Jiangliu choose. If he chooses Zhuoya, I will not resent. I will divorce and leave Jiangliu''s house. If he chooses me, I will not actively give up Jiangliu to my ex girlfriend. After all, the things of emotion are just like you and I wish."


    Hua Sheng''s answer is rational, even if it''s too much, but it''s quite in line with her character.


    However, Xie Dongyang still feels that she will be hurt.


    "But don''t worry too much. I''m just making an analogy. It doesn''t have to happen. It''s been so many years. If Zhuoya is really alive, he''s already here, isn''t it? So Don''t be sad, Huasheng. " Xie Dongyang has always been a gentle comfort.

 Chapter 453

    Hua Sheng looks at Xie Dongyang and smiles. The smile is warm in the sun.


    "I can see that life is a journey without an end. We are all passers-by. All stories, no matter how powerful, will end. After a hundred years, who still remember you and me? So I feel safe. Thank you, Dongyang. Thank you. I''m sorry. "


    Hua Sheng got up, smiled and nodded his thanks. He was very polite, but this kind of politeness seemed a little alienated.


    Watching Hua Sheng leave, Xie Dongyang is reluctant to part with him, but he has no choice.


    He stood by the window and watched her go until her back disappeared


    "Huasheng, you are so good. How can I have it?"


    Hua Sheng knew what was going on in the river and went back to ten li spring breeze.


    To be honest, she didn''t feel very hurt. Everyone has their own past. The past of the river flow is not her. So she can''t ask that the river flow was blank before. She is the only bully in her life. After returning home, Hua Sheng bought some food materials by hand. In the evening, she plans to continue to make some delicious food for the river flow. She doesn''t want to think about it too much Things.


    Zhuoya doesn''t know whether she''s dead or alive. She''s not willing to worry too much about something that hasn''t happened. This is also the place where Huasheng has the best Eq. she won''t worry about herself.


    It''s the same as Huasheng. There''s still wind.


    She is also the kind of eyes only themselves, as long as I am happy, how you feel it doesn''t matter.


    It''s an accident between Fengxi and Qin Wanyu, but she doesn''t care much when she sleeps. It doesn''t matter who it is. Anyway, she won''t get married and fall in love.


    It''s just a romantic pastime.


    Just


    The development of things seems to be increasingly deviated from her original intention.


    Fengxi didn''t go to the bar for several days, not to avoid Qin Wanyu. She went out to play.


    Previously, I reported an adventure party online, and then followed a group of outdoor enthusiasts to explore the black bear mountain more than 100 miles away.


    I spent two days and two nights setting up a tent there. It''s kind of a field life.


    When I came back, it was obviously dark. It was winter, so it was snowy, and my face could not bear the cold wind.


    so when he got home, he began to sleep again. He put on the mask and drank the chicken soup for himself.


    On this day, she went skiing during the day and came back at nine o''clock in the evening.


    Exhausted and hungry, she stopped by the supermarket and bought some bags of instant noodles, ham and coke.


    I just didn''t expect to meet Qin Wanyu downstairs.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Skiing." I still hold the veneer in my arms and the noodles in my hands. It''s hard to watch.


    "Well You have a wide range of interests. " Qin Wanyu came at five o''clock in the afternoon and waited until nine o''clock, so he was very patient.


    "What are you doing?" The wind looked at him.


    "It''s OK. Come and see you."


    "Oh Then go upstairs. "


    Wind Xi didn''t say anything, turned around and took Qin Wanyu upstairs.


    Qin Wanyu didn''t have the heart to hold the board so hard, so he took the initiative to help her take things. Fengxi vaguely said thank you.


    After entering the door, Fengxi quickly changed her household clothes. "I''m not hungry. I''ll eat noodles first. You can do it at will."


    Said the wind Xi to carry the noodles into the kitchen.


    Qin Wanyu frowned slightly and stood up to follow her.


    "That''s all you eat?"


    "Yes, it''s convenient."


    "But these are not nutritious."


    "I don''t need too much nutrition, just enough." Fengxi is also casual and doesn''t care about these details.


    Qin Wanyu can''t see the past. He always hates junk food.


    He reached for the windy face. "Do you have any other ingredients?"


    "Well Eggs. "


    "Fried rice with eggs, I''ll make it for you. Wait."

 Chapter 454

    Feng Xi looks at the face in her hand and is taken away by others.


    Then Qin Wanyu opened the refrigerator, took out the eggs and leftovers and went into the kitchen. Did he want to cook?


    To tell you the truth, the cooking taste of Qin, Wan and Yu is very common, there is no outstanding place, but the mind is rare.


    Fengxi is still very grateful, "Qin Wanyu thank you."


    "No, you live alone, and don''t treat yourself badly. You are not a poor family. Why?"


    After that, Qin Wanyu hesitated and took out a credit card from his wallet.


    "This is a vice card of mine, with a limit of 500000 yuan. You can use it first."


    "What do you mean?"


    The wind stopped for a while, looked up to see Qin Wanyu, and the smile disappeared a little bit.


    "Just to make you feel better about yourself."


    "I eat seafood abalone every day, and I don''t need 500000 yuan. Qin Wanyu, do you compensate me? First night fee? Selling expenses? "


    Qin Wanyu also thought that Fengxi misunderstood himself. In fact, he really didn''t mean to compensate.


    I just think the wind is too rough, and I eat and wear at will.


    "No, don''t get me wrong."


    "Take your card and go away."


    "Wind..."


    "Don''t let me say it a second time." Wind Xi finish saying, get up to eat only two mouthfuls of egg fried rice splashed in the trash can.


    Qin Wanyu''s face suddenly changed. He didn''t expect that the wind would be so shameful.


    "Let''s make it clear between us that you can''t save any more, OK? If you want to keep sleeping, I will help you We can be gun friends. Anyway, I''m not a girl. One time and one hundred times are not bad, but I have a word first. You can only have physical entertainment, not interfere with each other''s life, not to mention love and marriage, so if you can accept it, take off your pants now. "


    "Wind, you are too extreme."


    "Why did you come to me in the middle of the night? Can you come and talk to me about life? "


    Qin Wan Yu:


    He couldn''t explain why he wanted to come, but he did. Feng Xi misunderstood her. After all, he came to see her in the evening. He was alone.


    For a long time, they were silent, and the air was full of embarrassment.


    "Wind, you have a rest earlier. I''ll go first."


    Qin Wanyu picked up his credit card, put it back in his wallet, picked up his coat and turned away.


    This kind of situation is not suitable to continue chatting. It belongs to the kind of deceit that kills the chat and doesn''t cheat the body.


    After Qin Wanyu left, Feng Xi sighed and fell asleep on the bed.


    There is no air in my heart to get tangled up in such a mess.


    Her life has always been simple, eating, playing, sleeping.


    But Fengxi is actually a dual personality. When we are together with Huasheng and the previous two people join hands, it is another Fengxi.


    This wind is a rice bug, and that wind is a feng shui master.


    Wind Xi these words, not to capture, nor pretend to force to the end. It''s her fear of marriage, and her fear of late marriage.


    As for why they are afraid of marriage, it may be because they see through the separation of too many couples around them.


    The biggest influence on her is her aunt, Grandpa''s sister.


    It is said that he is also a very talented feng shui master. He once betrayed his relatives because he fell in love with a man.


    Fengxi''s aunt is said to be a rare beauty of high beauty in Fengjia family, and she has her own talent of Fengjia family. She was once trusted by the family.


    Unfortunately, once a woman is in love, she will become very silly and naive.

 Chapter 455

    My aunt loves a businessman deeply, but the man uses her talent to find the tomb of the ancient princes and nobles, and then takes people to steal the tomb to make money for the dead.


    At last, when my aunt knew the truth, she was heartbroken. At this time, she was betrayed. The man and other women never took my aunt seriously.


    In a fit of anger, my aunt cursed the man and his wife. When they went out to sea, the situation suddenly changed. They overturned the boat and the dog and his wife were buried in the sea.


    And because she did these things against the heaven, she killed herself with hatred and left a suicide note. She didn''t have the face to enter the tomb of Feng''s family, hoping Grandpa would cremate her body.


    And then let the ashes fall In the next life, I will never enter the wind house again.


    My aunt''s business is a sad past in the wind family. At that time, the wind was still small. Every time I saw my grandfather talking about my aunt, my eyes were in tears.


    At that time, she secretly decided not to believe in men, let alone love and get married.


    However, Qin Wanyu was not clear about all this. He only thought that Fengxi was going to visit his aunt and was in a bad mood.


    Maybe because of his interest in Fengxi, Qin Wanyu even took the initiative to visit Shili Chunfeng.


    It''s just the weekend. Both of them are at home. They are very enthusiastic.


    At noon, three people eat hot pot, while chatting, very comfortable.


    Seeing the opportunity, Qin Wanyu pretends to mention the wind inadvertently, "Hua Sheng, you are familiar with the wind, aren''t you?"


    "Yes." Hua Sheng nods.


    Although I haven''t known him for a long time, I have experienced a lot. Fengxi and Huasheng are almost revolutionary comrades.


    "Then what''s the matter with her family? I think she has some problems with her character. Are her parents divorced, single parents or the like It''s a bit extreme. "


    "Are you interested in Fengxi?" River laughs at brothers.


    Qin Wanyu is busy perfunctory, "no, I am just pure curiosity, really."


    Hua Sheng thought for a moment, "her parents are not divorced, her family are all alive, but she likes to be independent and live alone. After a long life, it''s hard to avoid loneliness and addiction, which is a little similar to what I used to be."


    "That''s true. At the beginning, asheng was like ice, almost freezing me to death." The river makes fun of his wife.


    "And now?" Hua Sheng looks at him.


    "Now it''s the heater."


    Hua Sheng smiles shyly and eats vegetables with his head down.


    Qin Wanyu covered his face. "I really shouldn''t have come today. I was abused by you. You show your love to the ground at any time. Can you worry about my feeling as a single dog?"


    "Our happiness is based on your pain. Why worry?"


    River current this sentence, make Hua Sheng laugh directly, spring peach and gingko also follow to gather lively smile.


    Qin Wanyu shook his head. "I forgot my brother when I married my daughter-in-law. Jiangliu, I know you completely today."


    "Isn''t that bullshit? My daughter-in-law can sleep with me, can you? My daughter-in-law can give me a baby, can you? My daughter-in-law has a beautiful face. Do you have one? My daughter-in-law is proficient in Qin, chess, calligraphy, painting, poetry, song and Fu. Are you ok? Don''t say anything else. Now play me a ghost fire, and I''ll take care of you. "


    "Isn''t that bullshit? Huasheng and I are not of the same level. You abuse a primary school student with a postdoctoral student. What do you mean? " Qin, Wan and Yu rolled their eyes.


    After dinner, Qin Wanyu played billiards with Jiangliu for a while before leaving. After returning, he still couldn''t sleep.


    So I went to find out the information of Fengxi It''s a bit of a surprise.


    "She comes from Fengshui family? Her grandfather is nameless? " Qin, Wan and Yu were shocked. Because the previous memory was erased, no one except Huasheng knew that Fengxi was the family of Fengxi.


    Qin, Wan and Yu really found these psychedelic life experiences.


    To tell you the truth, he doesn''t believe in the things that play the devil, but he thinks it''s worth deep friendship with Fengxi.


    For a moment, Qin, Anhui and Henan were also in conflict and tangled

 Chapter 456

    In addition to Qiao Xue, Qin Wanyu has never been attracted to any girl in recent years. Qiao Xue grew up with her childhood because of her childhood sweetheart. Unfortunately, she has a short life.


    At that time, however, Qin, Wan and Yu were also teenagers, not mature enough to have such a deep understanding of life.


    Now Fengxi is the second one he is interested in, but he doesn''t know how it feels?


    Is after going to bed, had psychological hint, want to approach?


    Or do you think the wind is too much for you to guess, curious?


    In a word, he is not as clear as Wang Junxian to Hua Zhi. He can''t see through his heart, let alone the wind.


    Jiang Liu had angina only once. Later, in order to have a good sleep quality, Hua Sheng began to light incense in his bedroom.


    The kind that helps to sleep, sometimes before going to bed will play a light music decompression.


    One day, she went to the study to find a book, but unexpectedly saw a picture of Zhuoya in the drawer.


    Xie Dongyang said that there are pictures of Zhuoya in the materials given to Jiangliu.


    Hua Sheng didn''t mean to do that either. He just turned it over and saw it.


    Women appreciate women''s vision is different from men''s, but we have to say that Zhuoya is not an ordinary woman.


    She has a unique style of ethnic minorities. Her eyes are clear and clean, giving people a unique temperament.


    Hua Sheng said that he would not divine any more, but when he looked at the photos, he could still see that Zhuoya was not very diligent.


    First of all, the cheekbones on both sides are slightly raised, such as Kraft. It is often said in the hexagram that a woman has high cheekbones and does not need a knife to kill her father.


    Such a person is also possessive and has strong personal ability, but his life will be full of ups and downs, and there will be no happy marriage.


    When Hua Sheng picked up the photo and looked at it carefully, he also found that there was a small mole on the left corner of the eye of the woman in the photo. If he didn''t look carefully, he couldn''t find it.


    There are moles in this position, which is not a good thing. It''s called moles of tears. It''s unfortunate in my whole life. No matter in childhood or later, everything is not going well. There are no six relatives to rely on. It''s hard to get married. Even if I just get married, I can''t walk to a white head. It can be said that this is a very fierce position.


    But looking at her face, Zhuoya doesn''t look like a short-lived person.


    Hua Sheng stared at the picture for a long time. After analyzing his face, he felt a little jealous.


    Although I know it''s Jiangliu''s ex girlfriend, Zhuoya is also a big beauty. Which man doesn''t like this kind of woman?


    At the thought that Jiangliu used to treat Zhuoya as well as herself in University, she felt very strange in her heart. It''s not all sour. It''s impossible to say that she doesn''t mind.


    I said those words in Xie Dongyang before because I didn''t see the photos. Now I feel very sad to see the photos of Zhuoya.


    However, Hua Sheng is not going to question Jiang Liu. She feels that once the time comes, he will take the initiative to say it.


    Hua Sheng sighed a little and put the photo back in the drawer. It''s not the same.


    At night, when the river flows to work, Hua Sheng sits on the sofa and Embroiders carefully. What he embroiders is a picture of the bright moon in the sky.


    Above is a round of bright moon, below is the Peony under the moon. It''s almost finished. You can see the general effect. It''s very delicate.


    "Ah Sheng, what do you embroider?"


    Hua Sheng didn''t say a word.


    "Mandarin duck?" The river teased her on purpose.


    Hua Sheng turned his face away and ignored him.


    River current:


    "A Sheng, did I provoke you?"


    "I don''t want to talk to you."


    "Why? Mrs. Jiang? I''m wronged. I haven''t been home all day. I just came back. " The river looks aggrieved.


    In fact, Hua Sheng is jealous. It''s a taste she hasn''t tasted before, but she can''t say it directly, so she can only find fault with the river.


    "No reason, I just don''t want to talk to you."


    "Mrs. Jiang, you are unreasonable..." The river pulled her over and looked up at her carefully.


    "I just don''t make sense, OK? Haven''t you heard that? " Hua Sheng pours his mouth and leaves the embroidery aside.


    "Which one?"

 Chapter 457

    Looking at the river, Hua Sheng said with personal emotion, "don''t try to reason with women. Creatures that bleed for seven days a month will not die. On earth, they are against the sky."


    River current:


    "What eyes? Not satisfied? "


    "No, I do. I do. Mrs. Jiang looks good. You are right about everything."


    Jiang Liu is very patient with Hua Sheng, and only when he is with her can he be gentle.


    But no matter how Huasheng finds fault, the river is following her, coaxing her, and she can''t bear to continue to make trouble.


    After a simple dinner, the two went upstairs.


    Hua Sheng has rearranged the clothes of the river. They are well-organized according to their colors.


    River lying in bed holding little black play, very childlike.


    In fact, Hua Sheng didn''t tell him another thing. He didn''t dream of Zhuoya since three days ago.


    In fact, it''s not because of the good quality of sleep. It''s because Hua Sheng has pressed an open mahogany axe under his pillow.


    The homophonic Fu character of axe, so an axe under the pillow can ward off evil spirits and exorcise evil spirits, and also can hold the blessing, making the best of both worlds.


    Sure enough, Jiangliu had a good sleep since that night. When he had a good sleep, he had no angina, and the whole person was much better.


    "A Sheng."


    "Yes?"


    "Do you feel it? Qin Wanyu seems to have some ideas about Fengxi."


    "I don''t feel it. You think more about it. He just asked Hua Sheng really didn''t feel so special.


    "Then you don''t know him. When did Qin Wanyu become interested in women? I''ve known him for so long, and I''ve never seen him inquire about anyone."


    "That''s not necessarily to have an idea, maybe it''s just appreciation."


    "To appreciate is to like the prelude. This is the trend. If you really have an idea, I think they are quite matched."


    "Who? Do you think Qin, Wan and Yu are harmonious? "


    "Yes, Fengxi has a good personality and a good person. It''s needless to say that Qin Wanyu is the top diamond king five."


    "Forget it, I don''t think so."


    Hua Sheng poured cold water directly.


    "How do you say that?" River current is leaning on his head with one hand, looking at his wife.


    "Fengxi is an unmarried people and doesn''t like men very much. It should be said that she doesn''t believe in love, so if Qin Wanyu has any idea about her, she will be tortured to death." Huasheng often chat, eat and drink tea together with Fengxi.


    She knows too much about Fengxi''s idea.


    So I don''t think even Qin Wanyu can accept him. The chances of their being together are not as high as Hua Zhi and Wang Jun.


    "Well, it depends on fate in the end." Jiang Liu smiled and didn''t say much more. He didn''t want to be so interested in other people''s affairs.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Xie Dongyang came back from the party, full of wine.


    As soon as he sat down on the sofa, Xiaobai jumped into his arms. Later, he began to roll up the cat, but he felt something about Xiaobai''s belly, which made him jump.


    "Lying trough This belly is so big? " After Xie Dongyang turned over Xiaobai, his face changed color directly.


    "Is this pregnancy?"


    as like as two peas, Dongyang first bought a cat to curry favor with Hua Sheng. There was a common topic. The first white cat was a public cat. It was stolen soon after. Thanks to Dongyang, it was too lazy to trace it. Later, she bought a identical one. But this time, she was a mother cat, and aunt babe usually took care of him.


    Besides, since the second Xiaobai bought it, Xiaohei of Huasheng often comes


    So


    Xie Dongyang picked up his mobile phone and seriously sent a wechat to Huasheng.


    Xie Dongyang: Hua Sheng, my Xiaobai is pregnant. It''s probably your Xiaohei. What do you say about this?


    Hua Sheng:???

 Chapter 458

    The river is bathing. Hua Sheng is teasing Xiaohei to play with the wool ball. He sees that Xie Dongyang sent this sentence and was directly hit by thunder.


    Xie Dongyang: I didn''t make trouble, really.


    In order to prove that he didn''t lie, Xie Dongyang also took a picture of Xiaobai. It''s really a big belly. It''s either a fat body or a baby.


    Hua Sheng: you don''t mean that your family is a male cat?


    Xie Dongyang: that male one has been lost for a long time. I bought the one that has always been a mother. What your little black always comes to find is this mother, Xiaobai. Understand?


    Hua Sheng:


    Hua Sheng blushes, puts down his mobile phone, and raises Xiao Hei''s paw.


    "Xiaohei, someone''s little white cat, is pregnant, did you do it?" In fact, Hua Sheng is embarrassed to say that.


    Xiaohei narrowed his eyes deliberately and said nothing, pretending that I didn''t understand.


    "I dare not admit that I did something bad, can''t I? I tell you, you can fall in love, you can sleep with others, but you are not allowed to be a bad man. " Hua Sheng said something like that yes.


    Xiaohei glanced at it. I don''t know whether he agreed or not.


    Anyway, the cat can''t speak. Who can know what''s in his mind?


    After all, the river is still at home. If she and Xie Dongyang are seen to send wechat, it''s not good.


    The next morning, Hua Sheng contacted Xie Dongyang.


    Then I went to Xie Dongyang''s villa with Xiaohei and Chuntao gingko.


    Because Hua Sheng said Xiaobai is pregnant, it''s not convenient to bring her out and run around, so everyone can use Xiaobai.


    This is also her first time to Xie Dongyang''s home.


    Xie Dongyang was so nervous that she repeatedly told her nanny and aunt to do a good job of cleaning.


    When they arrived, Xie Dongyang picked them up at the door in person, and then made tea for them in person, which was extremely warm.


    Chuntao and gingko really like the decoration of Xie Dongyang''s villa, so they come here to watch it.


    Hua Sheng has been sitting on the sofa in the living room holding Xiaohei.


    Xie Dongyang went upstairs to take Xiaobai down. They had an awkward conversation.


    Hua Sheng: how many months has Xiaobai been?


    Xie Dongyang: I don''t know, but I think it''s going to be born soon?


    Hua Sheng: does it have any other partners besides Xiao Hei?


    Xie Dongyang: do you doubt that Xiaobai in our family has seduced other cats? She is not that kind of cat. She is very specific and likes Xiaohei.


    Hua Sheng: Well, actually, I want to say that cats are not sentimental. They have a lot of partners. You can''t compare them with people.


    Xie Dongyang scratched his head: Well, I haven''t experienced this either. It''s really embarrassing.


    Hua Sheng: what do you want to do about it? I''m also bringing Xiao Hei here. Take a look and listen to what you mean.


    Xie Dongyang: I think since I''m pregnant, I''m going to get married? You can''t have a baby. You don''t have a husband and wife.


    Hua Sheng: marriage?


    Well, she''s arrived by Xie Dongyang Lei again.


    Xie Dongyang: otherwise?


    Hua Sheng: President Xie, wake up. They are cats, not people. What kind of marriage? Even if you are really married, you are willing to send Xiaobai to my house, or I am willing to send Xiaohei to your family. Stop making trouble. I mean, we can share the expenses after Xiaobai gets pregnant. After all, the baby is our Xiaohei''s. I often buy canned cat food and fish for it. I hope it can be well nutritious. If we give birth to kittens, we will share them equally and then take them back to raise them. If you live alone, you can stay if you want. If you don''t want to, I can keep it. Is that ok?


    Hua Sheng is responsible, so he also wants to take this responsibility for Xiaohei, take care of Xiaobai, and help Xiaobai to raise children. After all, cats often have several babies at a time.


    Xie Dongyang: then Not married?


    To be honest, he was disappointed when he said he would not marry.

 Chapter 459

    Hua Sheng can''t help but be happy: if you want to get married, it''s OK. Then you can send Xiaobai to my house to live. We can give you a dowry.


    Xie Dongyang: why don''t you let Xiao Hei back in?


    Hua Sheng lowers his head and caresses Xiao Hei''s back. It''s sad to lose it.


    Hua Sheng: Xiaohei has been with me for several years. She has deep feelings. She was raised by my grandma and later gave it to me.


    Xie Dongyang: I''m sorry. I didn''t know it was your grandma''s. I was just joking. Don''t take it seriously.


    Hua Sheng: it''s OK. Anyway, Xiaobai is really pregnant with Xiaohei''s child. I also said how he likes to keep running out recently.


    Xie Dongyang: Yes, I was shocked when I saw Xiaohei for the first time. I didn''t expect that I could come to my home so far away. It''s also God.


    Hua Sheng: cats are very spiritual. Don''t look down on them.


    When Hua Sheng had an accident, Xiao Hei helped her lead her to find Feng Xi. Although Xiao Hei couldn''t speak, Hua Sheng always felt that it was very human.


    Xie Dongyang: that''s OK, just as you said, but you don''t need to pay for it. If you want to buy something for Xiaobai, it''s on behalf of Xiaohei''s mind, I will accept it.


    Hua Sheng nodded.


    Xie Dongyang: if you have a kitten, it''s half a person, and the color may be several. You can choose it first.


    Hua Sheng: I can do it. Anyway, it''s Xiaohei''s own flesh and blood.


    Xie Dongyang: me too. When Xiaobai is born, I will take a picture of you. You can choose me to send it to you.


    Hua Sheng nods.


    They discussed the matter of two cats for an hour. Xie Dongyang wanted to leave them for lunch, but Hua Sheng said he would go to find Hua Lin. there was something else, but he didn''t finish it.


    Immediately, Hua Sheng gets on the bus and ginkgo picks up Xiao Hei for her.


    "Miss, let me see. It''s not for the cat that Xie Shao talks about marriage. It''s clear that he wants to see you personally."


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "No nonsense. Really, thank you for your thoughts. Chuntao and I both know that he looks at you deeply. Ha ha, he just kept us for dinner. If my uncle knew, he would be jealous."


    "You are not allowed to talk to the river." Hua Sheng tells her that Jiang Liu is really jealous. She doesn''t want her family''s Mr. Jiang to become a lemon essence.


    Hua Sheng originally asked Hua Zhi to go to Hua Lin''s house together, see her, and ask her how to deal with the children''s affairs?


    But Hua Zhi hasn''t gone, something happened.


    The reason is very simple. Wang Junxian''s apartment in Huazhi has been close for 24 hours, and they haven''t gone out a step.


    It was photographed by Sun Wei, the first paparazzi in Jiangcheng. Although Wang Junxian was not photographed, Hua Zhi was clearly photographed. From the photos, Hua Zhi did hug a man''s neck.


    The picture exploded when it exploded.


    The micro blog is paralyzed in a moment. Hua Zhi is a first-line superstar. He is very big, so any news is immediately headline.


    This paparazzi is more ruthless, the title is directly used - Goddess Hua Zhi secret meeting lover, fighting 24 hours, the scene is intense.


    Is the title so eye-catching still not fire?


    Hua Zhi is also unlucky, on that day did not pull the curtain, was photographed, but also wearing a white suspender, is very sexy.


    After the news of Hua Zhi was exposed, it caused a great shock. Many people immediately took off the powder, and more than 200000 people fell off the powder on Weibo in an hour, which was also frightening.


    Then some fans of other actresses also took the opportunity to step on it and scolded her shameless, fox spirit, shameless and so on under Huazhi Weibo.


    After all, Hua Zhi has no romance exposure, so we all think that she may have a close meeting with a husband''s wife, and some people say that she is a local rich man with family affairs, and Hua Zhi is a junior.


    This can make the public relations company anxious, immediately published a public relations article, want to sue those netizens who slander rumors.


    Hua Zhi can''t find Hua Lin either. It''s enough for her.


    "Hua Zhi, what''s your situation?" Agent Liu Jie is also a headache, in the company directly asked.


    "No Nothing Hua Zhi''s heart is empty, his head is lowered, and he dare not look into the broker''s eyes.

 Chapter 460

    "Hua Zhi, how many years have you cooperated with me? Do you want to cheat me?" Sister Liu is a little angry.


    Hua Zhi is guilty, dare not say a word.


    "Tell me, who is that man?"


    "Well It''s necessary to say that everything happened anyway. " Hua Zhi also did not expect ah, so careful, an inattentive, will be picked up the underpants are not left, it is tragic.


    The manager turned his eyes and pinched Hua Zhi''s face. "Oh, my aunt, you''re really enough. How can I help you if you don''t tell me? Do you know how many chain reactions this incident triggered? If you don''t handle it well, the manufacturers you speak for will sue you in turn. Others say that you are a junior, seduce the husband of a woman, and let you get out of the entertainment circle? "


    "That''s not. He''s not married. We''re both single. We don''t violate any moral ethics." Hua Zhi tilts her head.


    "So who is this man?"


    "Well Don''t say it. " In fact, Hua Zhi didn''t do a good job of psychological preparation, because she always felt that she was cheating with Wang Junxian, not falling in love, so she didn''t dare to say it.


    "Of course not, unless you don''t use me as your agent."


    See sister Liu angry, Hua Zhi helpless, only sigh, confessed this matter.


    "Well, well, I said, don''t be angry."


    Agent is very good to her, these years two people are close as sisters, so Hua Zhi also said about her and Wang Junxian.


    "No wonder you saw Wang Shao''s expression before. It turns out you two had a leg then." Agent recollection once met in the dining room, Hua Zhi some out of control things, just suddenly realized.


    "Young Wang is very good. He has a good reputation in the circle. In my opinion, you are not as good as a big and open love. You two are unmarried. Now many stars are in love. You can also have a variety show or something. It''s good to hype it up."


    "Come on, I don''t want to use him to hype, and I don''t want to make it public. So, sister Liu, I don''t want my private life to be made public. Let me and my man make it public. It''s too much pressure. He can''t bear it. You know how crazy fans are."


    "Also, then you are not going to make it public?"


    "Yes, so help me find a way."


    "Hua Zhi you ah, you really can find work for me, the boss is furious, said today''s stock market has been affected by you, blame me for not looking at you well."


    Hua Zhi spits out her tongue and dare not speak more.


    An hour later, Hua Zhi''s PR company documents came out, about that man is the new person of the company. In order to promote new people, the company has customized an idol play for them, so Hua Zhi and male artists spend 24 hours together for the opposite play. Later, when the play is released, who is the male artist will be disclosed.


    That''s about it. Hua Zhi looks at it and thinks it''s OK. Sister Liu says that she will tweet at 10:30 p.m.


    Hua Zhi suddenly thought, that Wang Junxian know, will not be happy?


    So I took out my cell phone and made a phone call.


    "Where are you?"


    "Tianyu hotel."


    "What are you doing there?" Hua Zhi is stunned.


    "Meet a few customers from other provinces and treat them to a whole fish feast."


    "Oh, oh, did you watch the news?"


    "Yes." Wang Junxian looks calm.


    "And what do you want to say?" Hua Zhi asks him tentatively.


    "I have about an hour to finish. Shall I go to you then?"


    "No, it''s stormy now. Don''t come to my house. Let''s wait for you to finish your work. I''ll go to your house instead of the house in the center of your city. Let''s go to the other one. It''s the duplex that you bought in beiwuhuan later. There''s no reporter tracking it in the remote area. Do you think it''s ok?" Hua Zhi arranged.

 Chapter 461

    "Yes, I''ll wait for you when I''m done."


    An hour later, as expected, Wang Junxian went to the compound mansion of the North Fifth Ring Road and so on. Half an hour later, Hua Zhi secretly came with a mask and hat.


    "I''m so scared. This day With being a thief. " After Hua Zhi enters the door, close it quickly.


    "Hua Zhi is still photographed. Let''s go public. Stars can''t fall in love. Sooner or later, we can''t wrap fire in the paper." Wang Junxian thinks it''s better to take the opportunity to make it public. In the future, when they meet, they don''t have to be furtive. This kind of feeling is not very good, and men need a sense of security.


    Hua Zhi didn''t see Wang Junxian''s expression, just looked down and took off the damn high-heeled shoes.


    So heartless came a sentence, "then how can I do it? I''m not prepared for it. I''m determined not to make it public."


    "All right, whatever."


    Wang Junxian has such a trace of disappointment.


    Hua Zhi didn''t notice either. She took off her coat and went to the fridge to find something to drink. Then she took out the coke and sat on the sofa and brushed her micro blog.


    Still switch trumpet to go and those black her person to scold, scold very energetic.


    Wang Junxian was ignored by her and sat silently for a while.


    Then he got up to smoke. He held the cigarette in one hand and went to the floor window.


    This is the 35th floor, so the view is excellent.


    North Fifth Ring Road is a newly built area with bright lights. Unfortunately, he is not in the mood to watch the night scene at this moment.


    He doesn''t know what''s wrong, is it not good enough, or is Hua Zhi distrustful of him and not firm?


    Why do you have to hide it? He''s as secretive as a thief. He''s really upset about the situation.


    But he just can''t say anything, so in the end, his doubts didn''t come out.


    Just one by one in front of the window, smoking silently.


    Hua Zhi didn''t realize it at first, but when she looked up, she felt something was wrong.


    Then combined with her after entering the door, the dialogue between the two, Hua Zhi so smart, a sudden guess.


    So immediately put down the mobile phone, quietly walk past, and hold his waist from behind.


    "Honey, I''m sorry to have wronged you this time."


    "Nothing." Wang Junxian''s voice is a little lonely.


    "Oh, I know you are angry with me. You misunderstood me. I don''t disagree with you."


    "What is that? Not firm? Don''t you think I''m the one who can go to the end with you? " Wang Junxian looks back and sees Hua Zhi. His mood is complicated.


    He seldom gets angry, especially with women, but what happened today really upset him.


    Especially, at ten o''clock, the letter from Huazhi company.


    Explained that it was a male artist, ha ha.


    He is a great prince, a rich entrepreneur. How about a male artist? It''s going to be an impostor, too?


    "Of course not. Don''t think so. If I''m not firm, I can''t get back to you this time, OK? Besides, we are not those who play with feelings. Why do you look at me like that? "


    "I just don''t know how your stars treat their feelings and why they hide."


    "Well, since you want to know so much, I''ll tell you the truth. Otherwise, you must be angry, angry and have a cold war. The cold war will be the same as that one. I never want to be left out like that again. You are a damn Capricorn man. I''ve been tortured and I''m dead and alive. I can''t look back on my sad past." Hua Zhi flat mouth.


    Wang Junxian did not speak, or quietly looking at her, as if waiting for her so-called explanation.

 Chapter 462

    "In fact, I don''t want to make love public. The main reason is I don''t want you to live a quiet life. As a result, I was put on the cusp of the storm because of my love. I had no privacy at all and was always pointed out. I''m an artist. I can''t help it. But I want to protect my man. I don''t want you to be robbed, blacked or followed by paparazzi with me. " Hua Zhi''s words are very serious. In fact, these words are indirect expressions. This is the most serious and affectionate explanation of Hua Zhi.


    Wang Junxian even listened to some surging heart


    "It''s true. I''m not afraid of losing popularity. After all, I''m not a flow star. Do you believe me, son of a bitch? "


    Hua Zhi is also a wonderful flower. If you are so moved, you need to have a bastard at the end. Here


    "I believe it."


    Fortunately, Wang Junxian is used to her expression and doesn''t care too much about her. To be honest, Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi have been together for such a long time, and they are not excited when they go to bed with her. Because in this society, it''s easy to get emotional when they go to bed, so Hua Zhi means that she likes him and wants to protect him from harassment.


    Well, Wang Junxian is very satisfied with this explanation.


    "Then can we not be aggrieved?" Hua Zhi hands akimbo, only feel Wang Junxian grievance, cute point full.


    "Well, no grievance." He tried his best to suppress the little excitement in his heart, trying not to let Hua Zhi see the inner fluctuation.


    "Can you get me something to eat? I didn''t eat when I came. "


    "Yes, but..."


    "But what?"


    "But before you eat, I eat you first."


    Finish saying, the cigarette ash in the hand of the male domineering strangle, direct wolf pours over, let Hua Zhi have no time to react.


    On the other hand, Hua Sheng and Hua Lin don''t worry about it after the crisis of Hua Zhi''s public relations is over. Bai Hao disagrees with Hua Lin''s birth.


    These days, the two have quarreled three times because they never quarreled with each other when they were children.


    When Hua Sheng went, Hua Lin''s eyes were swollen with tears.


    Hua Sheng comforted her patiently. When Hua Lin was in a stable mood, she said, "actually, your husband is right. He loves you and can have children later. But if you don''t have them, you really don''t have anything, so you can''t be willful, fourth sister."


    "That said, but this little life is in my stomach, I still don''t give up."


    This is an unsolvable death proposition. Hua Sheng understands Hua Lin''s entanglement, but she can''t persuade her. The party is very stubborn and has always been determined.


    She stayed at Hualin''s house until dark. Bai Hao didn''t go home until after work.


    Hua Lin left her to eat, and she was not in the mood to eat. When she left, she asked Hua Lin to think about it. She suggested not to leave her children.


    When he got home, Jiangliu was not home yet. Huasheng took out his mobile phone and landed on the Internet bored.


    Since she retired as SS, she hasn''t actually logged in. She''s nothing to do today.


    But as soon as you log in to your account, you will be overwhelmed by email. It''s nothing more than asking him to leave the mountain. You can ignore it.


    Only one is special, because it was sent by Mr. Haber, the director of Swiss auction house. He has always been the only contact person of SS, and they are quite familiar with each other, although they have never met.


    Hua Sheng skipped other emails and directly opened Mr. Haber''s one, then read it carefully.

 Chapter 463

    Dear SS, I''m sorry to disturb you again. I just want to tell you that after you retired, the auction house received two rare fakes, which made me headache. The new appraiser is not strong enough at all, but I invited another one tonight, introduced by a friend. His name is f, and he will also conduct remote live authentication as a mysterious person. I hope it doesn''t involve infringement of your copyright. If you are free, you can log in at nine o''clock this evening. You can watch it in the live room. By the way, please help me to investigate the ability of this person. There is an old saying in your country that mules are pulled out by horses for walking. I hope you can come on time.


    Your old friend, Hubble.


    After reading it, Hua Sheng picked a eyebrow and said, "is it me? It''s interesting. "


    Hua Sheng once used SS as a mysterious person to become a famous master in the world of antiques.


    Later, a lot of people imitated her, but they couldn''t imitate the essence. Clothes can be the same and voice can be imitated.


    But The strength can''t be imitated. The white jade comb of Houliang was the last one identified by Huasheng before he retired.


    It''s the ultimate appraisal ability, never making mistakes, so many people in the industry feel sorry for SS''s retirement.


    Jiang Liu didn''t get home until seven o''clock, but maybe he was too tired. After he came back, he didn''t eat.


    I just had a cup of warm water and went upstairs to have a rest.


    Hua Sheng goes into the master bedroom, opens the quilt and penetrates, embraces the river and puts his small hand on his broad chest.


    "Mrs. Jiang, it''s easy for you to cause crime."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I want to ask you, what''s the matter, uncomfortable?"


    "Well, it''s a little low." The river has caught a cold indeed. Facing the Spring Festival, the snow in Jiangcheng is getting heavier and colder.


    This morning, it has reached minus 19 degrees. When Jiangliu went out to work in the morning, it was really frozen.


    Hearing this, Hua Sheng quickly touched his forehead.


    Sure enough, it was a little hot. Hua Sheng got out of bed and took out his thermometer. He gave the river a flow of 38 ¡ã 2. In fact, it''s not too dangerous for an adult.


    It''s just that when people have a fever, they are very uncomfortable. Their whole body aches and pains are just like being beaten. They can''t lift their strength.


    Hua Sheng thought about it. He went downstairs and took out the antipyretic sticker in the fridge and pasted it to Jiang Liu.


    Take out the alcohol again, wipe each acupoint with cotton swab for him, want to use physical cooling to help him reduce fever.


    The river sleeps in a daze.


    It was almost nine o''clock when Hua Sheng suddenly remembered about the auction house.


    So I went to my study, landed on the Internet, and entered the live room as an anonymous tourist.


    Maybe I know that there''s a big man coming up today, so the live room is very busy, and there are a million people discussing online.


    After waiting for a few minutes, it started. The identification was really difficult. It was a mask, but the color had become dark.


    Usually there are no inscriptions and there are no reliefs outside for reference, so it is very difficult to identify them.


    Maybe it''s because the age is too long, so the outer layer of the mask is almost completely weathered,


    there is no text or pattern on the surface, both the front and the back are extremely clean and simple.


    The other point is that the eyes of the mask are closed, which is It''s harder.


    It has been hotly discussed in the studio, and everyone has guessed the origin and age of the mask.


    "It''s a real test of strength. It depends on him tonight."


    As soon as Hua Sheng finished this sentence, the voice of the mysterious man in the studio suddenly came, "Hello everyone, I''m the appraiser tonight, mysterious man F.


    The sound is very magnetic and penetrating It''s also a man''s voice.

 Chapter 464

    This f is different from Huasheng SS. He first throws a suspense to let you guess the origin of this thing and gives you a recent high-definition picture.


    Then he said, if anyone can guess right, I can give all the appraisal fees tonight, and there will be brave men under the heavy money, so the live room immediately boils.


    Moreover, there are not a few insiders around this appraisal, so it can be said that experts are like clouds.


    Tourist 101: I think it was during the Shang and Zhou dynasties. That Dynasty liked this tune.


    Visitor 50: not necessarily. I think Jin Dynasty is possible.


    Visitor 4639: there were also in the Han Dynasty, and the funerals in the Han Dynasty have always been very luxurious and spectacular. No matter what the white jade, gold thread and jade clothes are.


    Visitor 803: I think it''s like the mysterious mask of the ancient Loulan. Of course, I have no basis for this. I''m just guessing, don''t spray.


    These people have guessed 13 times. None of them is right. Some experts have some ideas in mind, but they are not sure. After all, they have real name system in the studio.


    In case of a mistake, I''ll lose my face.


    Hua Sheng didn''t want to take part in it, but the mysterious man said something scornful to her.


    Mysterious man f said, "isn''t it true that there are so many experts in the studio? Where is the cloud? Are not all the people who make up the numbers


    This is a naked face fight. One of my colleagues can''t sit down anymore, and they just come out of the water and bubble.


    Kevin: I think it''s a bit like a Tibetan mask. The whole outline is a little weird and also has the characteristics of ethnic minorities.


    "Your guess is close, but it''s not right." Mystic f refuses directly.


    Japanese pawnbroker appraiser kawakamei: I think it''s probably the product of Shamanism, which was worn by wizards.


    Mysterious man F: even more bizarre, Shaman is not such a mask. If you go back, you have nothing to do with the history of Daikin.


    These people are ridiculed by the mysterious man F. he fights with others.


    "Anyone else? If not, I''ll start. " Mystic f gives the last chance.


    Hua Sheng uses his mobile phone to type out.


    Visitor 3344: let me try.


    Mysterious man F: from generation to generation, ha ha, this vest is good. Come on.


    Visitor 3344: I just looked at the recent photo carefully and felt it was a bit like the burial objects of the Liao and Jin Dynasties. Although the mask is dark and old outside, it has not been damaged at all for so many years, which shows that the materials are very valuable. It''s said that Liaojin likes to bury with the mask of bogin. It''s the kind of mask with a certain degree. It should be yellow at first, but it may turn black after weathering over time.


    Mystery man F: good, go on.


    Tourist 3344: I guess it''s the noble face of Liao and Jin Dynasties, and it should be a woman. It''s like a woman to look at the outline of her ears. It''s also common for women to close their eyes. Most men open their eyes and have strong faces. At that time, the women who could use the gold mask should be princesses or princesses. "


    Mysterious man F: 3344, you''re very powerful, you know. If it wasn''t because you were just a tourist, I almost thought you were SS.


    Visitor 3344: I''m just guessing how to compare with SS.


    Mysterious man F: you''re right, but it seems that you can''t really tell the origin of the master''s identity.


    Tourist 3344: it''s too difficult for me to say.


    Mysterious man F: in fact, it''s not difficult. You should have ignored that women in Liao and Jin dynasties have low status and those princesses don''t pay much attention to them. As far as I know, according to the literature, the princess buried with the gold mask is Princess Chen, who died at the age of 18. And this mask should come from another beloved Princess of Liao and Jin Dynasty, suiguo princess, whose real name is Yelu Yange, whose mother is the imperial concubine, and whose father is the emperor of Liao, that is, Yelu Longxu.


    3344: how do you know?


    Hua Sheng is obviously not satisfied.

 Chapter 465

    Mysterious man F: Well, I want to keep it secret, but I can''t be wrong. After all, there will be a joint appraisal and confirmation by the teachers of the appraisal chamber.


    When the final result came out, the mysterious man f was right.


    The mysterious man also made no mistake. In the direct broadcast room, AIT 3344: half of the agreed reward will be given to you, and the account number will be given to me privately.


    3344: No, I didn''t judge it.


    After saying this, Hua Sheng is off the line. Originally, the money is not hers. It''s impossible for her. She hasn''t got such a big face.


    After entering the account, Hua Sheng was slightly surprised. The mysterious man was willing to be a fake. Unexpectedly, he was really an expert.


    Just where did he get the details of the mask? Strange.


    However, Hua Sheng also asked more questions. He only replied to Mr. Haber''s email and wrote - Mr. Haber, I received the email and went to the live broadcast room to watch it. This mysterious man is a master. You didn''t find the wrong person. Congratulations.


    After the success, Hua Sheng hurried down. After taking a bath, he went to bed with the river.


    She didn''t sleep well all night, because she was worried that the river would run a fever again and again. Fortunately, he was safe all night.


    Early in the morning, when the river rises to work, Huasheng is still making up for it. He is lazy.


    River in her forehead kissed, just reluctant to leave the little wife.


    After the routine morning meeting, Huafeng led his daughter back to the office.


    Hua Xiaohan has not been good after pneumonia, so Hua Feng does not worry about his children, so he has been asking for leave to suspend school temporarily.


    Take it to work every day, and take care of it by yourself.


    Take it back after work, but because of this, she has been very angry with her husband, and their relationship has not improved.


    Hua Qing pushes the door to come in and ask for the elder sister''s signature. As soon as he comes in, he sees Hua Xiaohan watching cartoons on the sofa with a tablet.


    "Hey, little ancestor, are you here again? Your mother really hurts you. "


    Said, Hua Qing walked over, bent down and kneaded Hua Xiaohan''s face.


    This time, it''s not light. It makes Nie''s eyes red.


    It''s a pity that her back is facing Hua Feng, blocking her sight.


    And Hua Feng is looking down at the document, but he has not seen such a scene.


    "Xiaohan, see Xiaoyi, don''t you know how to say hello?" Hua Qing glares at Hua Xiaohan.


    "Little Hello, aunty. " The child''s voice is very small. It''s really the fear in their hearts. After all, the shadow of that matter is not small.


    "Well, darling, I love you the most."


    Hua Qing smiles, turns around and takes the document to Hua Feng.


    "Look at this, elder sister."


    "What?"


    "Before the book merger, my father still owned 30% of the shares in Huaxiang, a subsidiary company. But we didn''t want to sell the pot to others. So you sign for my father and transfer the shares. We will sell them at a high price."


    "You''ll have a better look if you ask dad to sign it." Huafeng looks up.


    "Dad is in a bad mood recently. He quarreled with his mother and won''t go home. Where can I find him? You are the chairman of the group now. Just sign it." Hua Qing urges.


    Hua Feng read it once and signed it after confirming that it was OK.


    After Hua Qing left, Hua Xiaohan didn''t play flat anymore, curled up on the edge of the sofa, shivering.


    "Xiaohan, what''s the matter? Tell mom what''s wrong? " Hua Feng saw that her daughter was not quite right. She got up and came over, and touched her child''s forehead.


    "Mom, I don''t want to come to the company. I want to go to school." Hua Xiaohan''s voice is very small. For her, it''s better to be in school than in the company. At least there''s no wicked aunt in the school.

 Chapter 466

    Hua Feng didn''t know what her daughter was talking about. She was very distressed. She put her arms around her daughter. She thought that her daughter would delay her mother''s work here.


    But Hua Xiaohan is afraid of her aunt, and dare not say a word more. Even after that incident, she estranged from her father a lot. Unfortunately, Hua Feng was too busy to pay attention to these details.


    After a long cold war with his wife, Hua Zhenyue was also at ease outside, so he tried to get back the frozen money.


    He didn''t come to the group for a long time. One day, he suddenly appeared. All the employees were surprised and greeted one after another.


    "Good Chairman Hua."


    "Good chairman."


    "Chairman, long time no see, how are you?"


    "Chairman, we miss you very much."


    Naturally, these employees are trying to flatter each other. However, Hua Zhenyue is not interested in gossiping with them. He goes directly to find Hua Qing and Hua Feng.


    The three said it in Huafeng''s office.


    "I''m here today. To be honest, I want to get back my money. No matter how you file a lawsuit and get sued, you can solve it yourself. My bank card must be unfrozen. My share and dividend will also be settled immediately and advanced to me. It doesn''t matter if there''s not so much cash in finance. I''ll get all the money in a week."


    "Dad, what''s the matter with you?" Hua Feng was surprised.


    Hua Qing was very ironic in her heart, but she didn''t say it in her mouth. She was the one who knew the cause and effect of this event the most.


    "It''s nothing. The company has given you both. I''ve handed over all the power. Now I just want to enjoy my old age. You have no right to control my finance." Hua Zhenyue is quite unhappy.


    Hua Qing immediately raised her voice, "Dad, you said that, it seems that we deliberately made fun of you. I''ve explained the reasons. Your money is not frozen by us, and we can''t help it."


    "Those I don''t listen to, now I have a very stiff relationship with your mother, I haven''t come home for a long time, and I need money to eat and drink Lasa outside. I have an appointment with some old friends to go to Australia for a while, go fishing, eat seafood and go shopping, so I have to have money myself."


    Hua Zhenyue doesn''t know the truth of this statement. In a word, today, he wants money and his own part.


    He also wanted to return the money to Hua Lin, after all, he had agreed to borrow it.


    Hua Feng and Hua Qing look at each other, and Hua Qing smiles, "OK, Dad, it''s OK for you to go out and play. We''ve given you the money. Is it enough? My eldest sister and I will support you 50000 yuan each. You can go there and start at any time. We will buy tickets for you. Do you think it is feasible? "


    "One hundred thousand? What about kidding? I don''t need you to come out, I just want my part. " It is obvious that huazhenyue is not easy to fool this time.


    Because he thought about it carefully later, and found that Hua Qing might have deliberately provoked a war between him and his wife, or he would have been really good for him. He asked him privately why he didn''t sell antiques? Why do you have to ask in front of your wife? He''s lived most of his life, not stupid. Some things can''t be figured out at that time, and they will be understood later.


    "Dad, it''s OK for you to ask for money, but the money is not yours alone. It''s yours and my mother''s. We can help you settle the balance. But my mother has to be there. " Hua Qing is very bad. Knowing that his mother will not allow him to spend, he will move out directly.


    Hua Zhenyue looks at her second daughter, and her face becomes more and more ugly


    On the other side, Bai Hao privately invited Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu to have dinner after work in the * Bureau.


    Bai Hao seldom takes the initiative. Hua Sheng knows that he has something to ask for, so he doesn''t say a word and drives with Jiang Liu to the appointment.

 Chapter 467

    Bai Hao''s income is limited, so he will not find such a luxurious place, but he will not find a small shop to save money.


    Finally, the three of them went to a new Vietnamese restaurant in the western district. The environment was not bad, and Bai Hao could afford to spend.


    "This way." Bai Hao stood up and waved.


    Both Jiangliu and Huasheng come and sit down.


    "Thank you both for coming." Bai Hao''s eyes were all grateful.


    If the Hua family has been good to him, it is not snobbish, only Hua Sheng, Jiang Liu, and Hua Zhi.


    Only the three of them still keep close contact with Hua Lin, and the sisters cherish this friendship more and more.


    After her illness, Hua Lin''s character is much gentler than before, and many things are not so true. Hua Sheng knows that she has many things to look forward to after her serious illness.


    There is a saying that it is true that in this world, except for life and death, everything else is business.


    "You''re welcome. We''re all family." This is what Jiangliu said. He is not hypocritical either. He really believes that there is a relationship between Hua Sheng and Hua Lin, so the four can be called their own.


    Bai Hao nodded, then quickly handed over the menu to Huasheng and Jiangliu to order.


    Finally, Hua Sheng ordered four small dishes, two meat dishes and two vegetable dishes, and asked for a pot of tea.


    At first, Bai Hao just talked about some small things. They ate and talked. Until the time of eating, Bai Hao talked about today''s purpose.


    "I''m here today to talk with you about Xiaolin''s baby."


    Hua Sheng and the river looked at each other tacitly.


    Hua Sheng looks at Bai Hao again. "What''s your plan?"


    "My child, I will definitely not stay. I don''t want to take any risk of losing her. Compared with her, my child is insignificant. I would rather have no child in my life than lose Xiaolin."


    Bai Hao''s stand is very firm. He never wants children.


    After hearing this, Jiang Liu and Hua Sheng look at this man with a high eye. They are always so principled, always thinking for their wife, and are admired in front of the big right and big wrong.


    "That''s what we said, but the fourth elder sister You should know better than us. She is very stubborn. If she doesn''t want to, we can''t force her to have an abortion. In that case, she will hate all of us. "


    "I know." Bai Hao nodded.


    After being silent for more than ten seconds, Bai Hao said slowly, "I think so. Someone must be the villain in this matter. I will do it. Please help me get in touch with the best obstetrician and gynaecologist. I will cheat her to go to the labor examination at the weekend. Then I will take the opportunity to give her sleeping pills under the water and cheat her to the operating room. After the operation, she will not accept it. If you hate me, hate me. I will bear it. Compared with the loss of Xiaolin, these are small things. "


    "Can this work? Is it taijiduan? " Hua Sheng''s hidden worries.


    "The child is still small now, and there will be no major problem in the operation. Once the hands and feet are formed four months later, induced labor will be induced, which will do great harm to the body. I don''t want to make this decision until then. I''d better deal with it now. Maybe you will think I''m cold-blooded, but I have no choice." Bai Hao is smiling all the time, but in that smile, there is clearly sadness hidden.


    The river was also touched, "I won''t think you are cold-blooded, if I were you, I would be so, you did it right. What can we do for you? "


    "After the operation, she must be emotional and hate me. She didn''t want to see me. At that time, I hope Huasheng will help me take care of Xiaolin for a few days. When she accepts it and wants to open it, I will take her home."


    "That''s OK, you can rest assured." Hua Sheng nods.


    Although I think Bai Hao''s method is a little extreme, at present, it may be the best.


    On the way back from dinner, Hua Sheng was silent.


    "Still thinking about your fourth sister?" Look at the copilot''s Hua Sheng from the side of the river.


    "I just think life is ironic." Hua Sheng sighs.


    "Oh? How can I say that, Mrs. Jiang? "

 Chapter 468

    Hua Sheng looks out of the window. It''s already 9:30 p.m. and there are thousands of lights in Jiangcheng. It''s a beautiful scenery.


    "I think that in this world, some people are looking for life and death all day, while others are eager to live for a few more days. Some people think it''s luxurious to eat a meal of meat, while some people are extremely disgusted with delicacies. Some people clearly have sound parents, brothers and sisters, but they have cold relations with their families. Some people are eager to get some affection to warm themselves. Are you ridiculous about the river? Sometimes what you dislike is not what others ask for. There are times when you can''t have what other people can get. "


    "Yes, so we are all here to rob the world. Born and live is the essence of life. There are no easy two words in the world of adults."


    Jiangliu''s views on life are in good agreement with some of Huasheng''s.


    It''s not blind obedience or ingratiating with her, it''s what he thinks.


    However, he always felt that Hua Shengcai was 22 years old, but his heart was so old that it did not conform to the actual age, which was really surprising.


    Is it related to being neglected in childhood? That''s why we mature earlier? Sensible?


    When they got home, Huasheng was going to take a bath and lie down. But Fengxi came at this time, driving her mini.


    Two words don''t say, pull Hua Sheng directly to get on the bus, still tell river current, borrow his wife one night tonight.


    River current:


    What can the river say? Huasheng has few friends, and it''s hard for Fengxi to have an appetite for Huasheng, so even if he doesn''t give up, the river doesn''t stop him.


    After getting on the bus, Fengxi directly throws a bag to Huasheng.


    "Come on, put it on."


    "What?"


    "Clothes for you."


    "What''s the situation? Are you going to take me to the masquerade? " Hua Sheng looks at the woman funny.


    "No, it''s more fun than a masquerade. You''re satisfied."


    Fengxi seldom forces Huasheng to do anything, so this time, she suddenly runs to ten li to rob people and drives away directly. Huasheng thinks it must be something that she also thinks is particularly funny, so she can call herself. For Fengxi, she is one hundred trusts, because there is a life-long friendship between them.


    It can be said that if there is no wind, Hua Sheng is still trapped in the door of dreams, unable to come out. In the real world, he may always be in a vegetative state.


    Hua Sheng was surprised to find that it was a set of clothes after he put on the clothes given by Xi Fengxi in the back seat Rock girl gear? What make complaints about


    make complaints about Haren''s trousers?


    Because there are big holes and small eyes in the cowboy''s coat. There is a shining chain hanging on it. It''s just It subverts the taste before Huasheng.


    After driving for more than an hour, I finally came to a place like an abandoned garage. There were many cars parked at the door, and there was a faint noise inside.


    wind, as like as two peas, and changing clothes, it is exactly the same as Hua Sheng. It is not even that. The wind is pulling out the cosmetic bag, adding an exaggerated black eye makeup to the eyes of the two.


    purple lipstick, and then the hair is a nest of a small ball, unwitting may think they are high school students, too young girl.


    Without waiting for Huasheng to ask, Fengxi pulls her straight into the garage from the secret entrance


    Then, the next second, the deafening music came, inside unexpectedly huge crowds of people.

 Chapter 469

    Hua Sheng was stunned. He couldn''t close his mouth. Maybe he didn''t think of it. The scene was too shocking. There were at least four or five hundred people, all young.


    "Ebola is one of my favorite rock and roll male singers. He is super talented. His performance time is not fixed. I only know that he came to Jiangcheng today, and only had such a night''s concert. All of them came from iron fans. Ah Sheng, tonight, just join me to be a rebellious rock girl. You may find that there will be different bodies Check. "


    These words are said loudly by the wind in Huasheng''s ear. Huasheng slightly raises the corner of his mouth.


    It turns out that Fengxi is also a Star chaser. He is also a singer who plays underground rock and roll. He really has a personality.


    The wind pulled Hua Sheng all the way to the front, and Hua Sheng could see the singer clearly.


    This is a band, but other people are not famous. As long as the lead singer is strong, he is more famous in the underground rock circle.


    There is also a group of rebellious young girls crazy infatuated with him, and the stage name is also more interesting. Ebola, a very rare virus, has had a large-scale outbreak in Africa, with a high mortality rate.


    It can be seen that this singer is also one of the wonderful flowers


    All the songs he sang were composed by himself, and the lyrics were extremely How to say, it''s a little hurng.


    But it is not always around that topic, but a lot of hidden social phenomena are put forward to say, which makes people feel a bit addictive.


    Hua Sheng is not a Star chaser. She is not interested in any singer, but Feng Xi likes it. She will accompany her.


    Two people have been following the music swing, the final scene also sprinkled beer rain, it is very fun.


    Hua Sheng, who is almost alcohol free, made an exception tonight, drinking two bottles of Budweiser with Feng Xi.


    Then the cheeks are red like apples, very cute.


    Just then, the singer finished the last song and stepped down from the stage.


    Straight to the two, "long time no see, wind."


    Hua Sheng is slightly stunned, but he is also shocked. Does Feng Xi know this person?


    "Yeah, long time no see, big star."


    "Oh, you don''t need to stimulate me. What a star? I''m just a singer and a vagrant."


    This man looks thirty years old, but unlike the rock singer, he doesn''t have long hair, beard, or slovenly decadence.


    Instead, he has a clean face, bright eyes, and a pair of beautiful hands. When he was playing the guitar, Hua Sheng noticed.


    "Your friend?" The man took a look at Hua Sheng.


    "Well, my best friend."


    The man nodded with Hua Sheng, probably because Hua Sheng was covered by heavy makeup, his eyes were like panda''s, he drank wine and blushed, which made him look more young.


    Even this person thought that this was a minor, and he didn''t talk to Hua Sheng too much.


    It just seems that there is a story between the wind and the wind.


    "I''ll see you when we''re done?" He took a look at the wind.


    "Why? Do you want to make an appointment? " After a big sip of beer, Fengxi smiled.


    "Don''t make any noise, you know I don''t mean that. I just want to..."


    "Ebola, are you satisfied with your life now?"


    Feng Xi didn''t give the man a chance to finish talking, so he interrupted.


    The man was slightly stunned. "It''s OK."


    "Well, I''m happy with my life now." The wind seems to have something in it.


    "Well Then you have a good time. I''ll go there and greet my friends. " Maybe I understood the meaning of Fengxi. The man didn''t say much. Just about to turn around, he suddenly remembered something.


    Turning back to Fengxi, he said, "my phone hasn''t changed. Call me when you have time."


    Feng Xi didn''t respond, and didn''t know whether she agreed or refused.


    After the man left, Hua Sheng tilted his head and took a drunken look at Feng Xi. "Do you have a story?"

 Chapter 470

    "No story. The accident is almost the same. To tell you the truth, it''s over before he and I start."


    Hua Sheng:


    "I really just like listening to his songs now, but I don''t want to see him."


    Hua Sheng chuckles, "well, girl, you''re right about everything."


    Feng Xi is really happy tonight. He also takes a silly selfie of Hua Sheng.


    Also sent to the circle of friends, in fact, her circle of friends is not a few people.


    Then Qin Wanyu saw this picture of Lei Ren and recognized it carefully for five minutes before he felt that it was Hua Sheng.


    After discovering the amazing secret, he sent the picture to Jiangliu directly.


    River current:?


    Qin Wanyu: look carefully. Who are these two people?


    Jiangliu: my wife? With the wind?


    Qin Wanyu: ha ha ha, you are so powerful that you can recognize it.


    River current:


    Qin Wanyu: your wife actually has such a side. She has been taught.


    Jiangliu: where did you see it?


    Qin Wan Yu: a circle of friends with wind.


    Jiang Liu: OK, I''ll talk to Mrs. Jiang later.


    Qin Wanyu: ha ha ha, I want to keep this picture. I''m ready to extort Mrs. Jiang, who is very rich.


    Jiang Liu: how can you bully honest people and dare to blackmail the wind?


    Qin Wanyu: there is no money for wind.


    Jiang Liu: roll


    the two men are joking in the evening. When Hua Sheng came back, it was already two o''clock in the morning.


    In fact, Fengxi wanted her to go to her home to sleep, but Huasheng would not be used to changing beds, so she insisted on returning to the spring breeze for ten li.


    Jiangliu has been worried about Huasheng''s safety and hasn''t slept much.


    Always wait for her to come back, take her from Fengxi''s hand, and help her upstairs.


    The strong smell of wine comes from me. The main thing is, what is it wearing these things?


    The river is really tired. It''s acceptable to see the pictures. When you see the real people


    Especially the black eye, it''s impossible to look straight.


    "Mrs. Jiang, do you mind if I bathe you?"


    Hua Sheng is drunk. Where else will he think about it.


    Directly against the river chest, did not wait to speak, on a spit.


    The river is helpless to shake its head, and there is no impatience, just a little heartache, after all, the wife will not drink.


    People who can''t drink are drunk for the first time, which is actually very uncomfortable, that kind of feeling.


    He quickly put Huasheng in the bath and soaked it for a while. He also carefully dripped some lavender essential oil to help him sleep.


    After taking a bath and changing clothes, he took her to bed. By this time, Hua Sheng was already in deep sleep.


    I feel like if you steal it from her, she won''t wake up.


    The river pulled the quilt for her, and couldn''t help kissing her. "Good night, a Sheng. I hope you have a good dream tonight."


    In fact, Hua Sheng was drunk for the first time. He did have a dream, and it was a dream.


    In the dream, she and the river are under the plum blossom tree, heaped with snowmen, playing and laughing, which is very warm.


    When Hua Sheng woke up the next morning, it was nine o''clock and the river was at work.


    "Hiss My head hurts... " Hua Sheng sat up and covered his temples.


    "Miss, please drink the sobering soup first. It''s ordered by my uncle. You should drink it when you wake up, or you will suffer in your stomach." Ginkgo handed over a small porcelain bowl.


    "What time did I come back last night?"


    "More than two."


    "Is the river angry?" A tentative question from Hua Sheng.


    "I didn''t see that, but you threw up my uncle Miss, why are you drinking? Didn''t you say that drinking would be a mistake? " Gingko pouts.


    In Gingko''s heart, Huasheng is damaged by wind, so gingko and Chuntao don''t like wind very much.

 Chapter 471

    Hua Sheng grabs messy long hair, which is also awkward. He did say before, but now he has a face?


    "Last night was an accident. Everyone drank in that environment. I was also curious. I tried it. I won''t drink it in the future."


    After Hua Sheng finished, he woke up in one breath, and then quickly got up to brush his teeth and wash his face.


    Three days ago, Jiangliu reminded her that she would go back to her old house for dinner and accompany her parents this week.


    Hua Sheng also remembers, so he is busy going out to choose some presents for his parents in law.


    Jiangliu''s parents are really quite good at Huasheng. They hardly pick fault, criticize or interfere in their private lives.


    In addition to the occasional words that Mrs. Jiang would like to have a grandson, these Huasheng can also accept, not feel embarrassed and shy.


    After Huasheng packed up, he took Chuntao and gingko to the city center and visited several shopping malls.


    In the end, he chose some simple ones. Jiangliu said that his mother likes to eat osmanthus cake, and Huasheng bought some. Because of the large number of people, he specially arranged a long line.


    Jiangliu''s father likes to drink tea, and Huasheng goes to the boutique teahouse to pack some of the best tea that is hard to buy outside, just in case of Jin.


    After choosing the gift, the three had a simple meal in the center of the city.


    In the meantime, something happened that made Huasheng feel very interesting. When the three had a meal, Chuntao was accosted.


    In fact, Chuntao is not as cute as gingko. Gingko likes to laugh. Chuntao is always hard faced and cold.


    However, there may be men who like this kind of tune, so a man in the restaurant comes over and looks at Chuntao very gentlemanly and asks, "beauty, can we be friends?"


    Hua Sheng:?


    Ginkgo:?


    To be honest, the three master and servant were stunned when they saw such a situation.


    Chuntao held back for a long time and replied, "there are many people who want to be friends with me. How old are you?"


    The man smiled. "You''re so humorous. I have a good eye for you. Add a wechat. I''m sincere. This is my business card."


    Said the man took out the business card and put it on the table, Chuntao looked down.


    It says: Zhang Zhihang, design director of Mingdian advertising company.


    Mingdian is a well-known advertising company in Jiangcheng. Its strength is OK. If it can be a design director, it should have two brushes.


    "No wechat, no wechat." Chuntao refuses.


    "Then leave a phone call."


    "No phone."


    "Well Is it OK to add a QQ? " The man retreated ten thousand steps, really sincerity is full, also be patient urgent.


    "QQ has been stolen. It''s long gone."


    "Well, excuse me." Men see Chuntao do not want to contact, it is no longer difficult, very gentlemanly leave.


    "Chuntao, that man looks very good. Why don''t you touch him?" Ginkgo asked her.


    "You like it. Here you are."


    "Ginkgo is not wrong, Chuntao you are not too old, don''t feel embarrassed, being accosted shows that you have charm, don''t have no confidence." Hua Sheng is also isolated.


    "I don''t want to be in love, miss. I just want to be by your side."


    It seems that Chuntao''s mind has been determined. For men, it''s a bite to death and won''t think about it.


    Hua Sheng had no choice but to do so, but unexpectedly, when she finally checked out, she found that the man had already paid for them.


    Hua Sheng calculated that the meal was more than 700. The man didn''t chat up successfully. He also bought a list, which was quite a man''s.


    But since Chuntao doesn''t want to, it''s not good to force.


    In the afternoon, Jiangliu returns home in advance to pick up Huasheng and go to the old house for dinner.


    Because when they came back, the dinner at the Jiang family was very rich, full of 12 courses. They were very particular about the fish, especially the Kaijiang fish. It''s a pity that Hua Sheng didn''t eat meat.


    "Mom, before Jiangliu married me, was there any gossip girl or something? I heard that he is in Jiangcheng. Many women adore him. " Hua Sheng asked on purpose. In fact, he also wanted to test the response of Jiangliu''s parents to Zhuoya''s affairs?


    Sure enough, when she asked, Mrs. Jiang immediately took a look at her husband, and the two of them could not tell.

 Chapter 472

    In the end, Mrs. Jiang just said in a understatement, "it''s not that I boast about my son. The river has been clean all these years, and never attracts bees and butterflies. You can rest assured."


    "Don''t worry, Ma. I don''t doubt it. I''m just curious about the number of people he used to pursue?"


    "Then I don''t know. Your father and I can hardly interfere in his private affairs. You''d better ask him directly."


    After Mrs. Jiang finishes, Hua Sheng looks at the river and chuckles.


    "Mrs. Jiang, are you here to be a spy and talk about my privacy?"


    "Yes, I''m afraid you won''t tell me the truth, so I''ll ask my parents."


    A meal is very warm. Jiang''s parents have a strong sense of tolerance. Hua Sheng is more comfortable and willing to get along with them.


    When he went back, Hua Sheng was sleepy. After all, he was drunk last night and didn''t have a good rest.


    On the copilot, I narrowed for a while.


    There is piano music in the car. The river is different from Huasheng. He is in a full mood at this time.


    He wondered whether he wanted to confess to Hua Sheng about Zhuoya, but he couldn''t remember it at all. How could he open his mouth?


    "A Sheng..."


    "Yes?" Hua Sheng is confused.


    "There''s something I don''t know how to tell you, but I didn''t mean to hide it, just because I forgot a lot of things in that year after I fell off the cliff and lost my memory five years ago."


    The river holds the steering wheel and dare not look into Huasheng''s eyes.


    No response from Hua Sheng. He thought she was listening.


    "I also learned from some channels recently that five years ago I seemed to have a girlfriend, her name is Zhuoya..."


    After that, Hua Sheng still didn''t respond.


    The river couldn''t help but look at Hua Sheng, but surprisingly, she fell asleep.


    It seems that he is doomed to be denied the opportunity to confess.


    It''s not easy for the river to summon up courage. I want to say that before, Hua Sheng was still asleep in the car. Naturally, I didn''t hear those words behind him.


    The river will not mention it any more, just think of this one in advance, and then have a chance to talk about it.


    The next day, Hua Sheng asked Hua Zhi and Hua Lin to eat together. He thought that before Bai Hao carried out the cruel plan, he would see Hua Lin first and lay the groundwork in his heart.


    At this moment, Yu Ping is at school and something goes wrong.


    Since she was with Yuan Shao, she has almost become the public enemy of girls in the whole school.


    There are always people who look down on her and find fault with her. Even classmates will isolate her.


    Yu Ping is very careful. Sometimes when she is free, she will go to the basketball court to watch Yuan Shao play.


    This day, as usual, she went to see the court and pushed the door back to her class.


    A basin of cold water fell from the door and poured all over her head, body and clothes.


    In fact, there is still more than a week to go before winter vacation. Jiangcheng in this season is cold and makes people doubt life.


    Yu Ping''s down jacket was drenched, and she began to feel cold all over.


    And those in the class, men and women, are all gloating.


    Yu Ping squats down, picks up the basin on the ground, puts it back in place, and doesn''t find out who did it. She bears it.


    Anyway, these years are not without being bullied.


    She went back to her seat and took out a paper towel to wipe the water stains on her face.


    The girl around me smiled contemptuously and said loudly, "Yu Ping, you can wipe it lightly. After all, your face has moved a knife. What can you do if you don''t damage the prosthesis in your nose with a little heart? Will Yuan Shao be scared to death?"


    After that, there was another laugh of mockery in the class. It was very harsh.


    Yu Ping didn''t say a word. She continued to wipe her face slowly.


    At this time, the classes were pushed aside again, and several other department girls came in, threatening.


    "Who''s the changeling? Is it Yuan Shao''s peasant girlfriend? " The leading girl has short hair and looks like a man with a fierce face.


    "I am." Yu Ping gets up and puts the tissue in her fist.


    "Come on, you come out." The woman is very rude to Yu Ping.

 Chapter 473

    "I''ll go. Aren''t they from the finance department? Did Yu Ping offend others? "


    "Yes, I think it''s offending. The short haired one seems to be the niece of director Wang. It''s said that she has learned Sanda very well. Many girls are afraid of her."


    "Yu Ping is unlucky."


    No one came to protect them. Instead, they were whispering gossip. They even thought that Yu Ping had offended the niece of the teacher.


    Yu Ping knows these people are not good at coming, but she still follows them out.


    Just out of the door, the girl with short hair pulled her hair and pulled it to one side.


    Then with a sudden push, she hit her head directly on the wall. Yu Ping stumbled and nearly slipped. She supported her hands on the wall.


    Turn around, you don''t look very well.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "It''s very simple. It''s just for you. Don''t be so crazy in the future."


    "I don''t understand. I''m not crazy." Yu Ping is surprised that she can''t keep a low profile in school. Someone says she''s crazy?


    "Yuan Shao is the school grass. She is the God of the girls in the school. I am drunk But we don''t care about all this, but since you have men, you shouldn''t seduce other people''s boyfriends. Are you cheap to the bone? "


    "Who did I Seduce?" Yu Ping is confused.


    The girl with short hair slapped Yu Ping in the face.


    Beating her immediately became hot, and her ears were buzzing.


    "Bitch, don''t admit it? Didn''t you come very close to Li Jianwei at lunch today? Kiss me


    Yu Ping was stunned before she realized it.


    Li Jianwei is also from the history department, but the next one belongs to his younger brother.


    People are good-looking, and they like to play. They often play with Yuan Shao and others.


    But this noon, I sat down with Li Jianwei for dinner and talked a lot, because Li Jianwei asked for some academic advice about his major.


    Yu Ping is very patient to tell me. Yuan Shao also knows about this, but at that time, Yuan Shao and his friends ate out of school, not in the canteen.


    If there''s really something ugly, how about not being in the canteen?


    "Li Jianwei asked me some academic questions. I told him that it really had nothing to do with personal affairs."


    "Excuses are just not willing to be lonely and like to seduce men. Li Jianwei is my best friend''s boyfriend, so I must give you a lesson to let you know that not everyone can let you seduce at will and let you be cheap."


    Finish saying, a few women will be in Ping encircle in the corner, it is a fight kick.


    But now the students are very smart, not those junior high school children don''t understand, leaving behind the handle.


    They didn''t leave Yu Ping with any injuries. They were afraid that she would go to school and punish them.


    So when they started, they first used a Book pad on Ping''s stomach, and then beat her violently.


    In this way, she will feel pain, but the exterior will not leave a scar, and the internal injury can not be detected in the hospital, which is vicious.


    After those people left, Yu Pingcai slowly got up from the ground, covered his abdominal pain and rested against the wall.


    With tears in her eyes, she tried to calm herself down. She advised herself that after the plastic surgery, when she was with Yuan Shao, she was destined to be on the cusp of the storm. This grievance is nothing.


    When she returned to the class, a woman who had a good relationship with her before finally couldn''t bear to come up and ask in a low voice, "are you ok?"


    "Well, it''s OK."


    "Those people are not easy to provoke. Do you want to go to Yuan Shao to help you?"


    Yu Ping shakes her head. She doesn''t want to bother Yuan Shao. She doesn''t want to be a drag on her boyfriend.


    "Then you have a good relationship with Huasheng. Call Huasheng. I think those people will come to you later." The girl reminded her.

 Chapter 474

    "No need, it''s nothing. They fought and scolded. I don''t think they will come to me in the future."


    Seeing Yu Ping saying that, the girl didn''t say much, maybe she couldn''t see the way she looked like a wimp.


    She was slapped by a girl with short hair and left a little red mark on her face. She was afraid that Yuan Shao would see her and ask her. She deliberately made an excuse not to meet Yuan Shao.


    After school, I ran away and hid.


    Hua Sheng and Hua Zhi take Hua Lin home after having dinner.


    When they came out, they chatted alone for a while. Hua Sheng said Bai Hao''s idea to Hua Zhi.


    "Here Four younger sister that temper, I am afraid her reaction will be excessive


    Hua Zhi also thinks that Bai Hao''s action before action is not very good. In case Hua Lin can''t accept that the child is gone and is stimulated, what should she do if her condition worsens?


    "I''m also worried, but for the sake of today''s plan, it''s only necessary to have an operation first, otherwise the child will be more and more big, and it will be difficult later."


    "Yes, then listen to him."


    "Third sister, have you been home recently? What''s the matter with my parents? " Hua Sheng suddenly asked.


    In fact, she wanted to ask, what was the reaction of Hua Zhenyue after Zhang Qian''s incident?


    "I haven''t been back for many days, but yesterday my father called me and asked me to go to the company. I didn''t go there either. It seems that he had some financial disputes with Hua Fenghua Qing But you know I''m always afraid of trouble. I don''t want to see Hua Qing. Let the old man solve it by himself. When I first gave the company to my sisters, I didn''t care about our three feelings. Now that something happened, let me clean up the mess. It''s absolutely impossible. I''ll go my own way, grow my own bad results, and eat by myself. "


    Hua Zhi said that, in fact, is not ignorant.


    At the beginning, because of the high blood pressure, huazhenyue was not able to work too hard and life-threatening.


    So I decided to retreat to the second tier and hand over the power.


    Considering that Hua Zhi is in the entertainment circle, Hua Lin is a teacher, and Hua Sheng doesn''t go down the mountain, so he can only give his best to the eldest and the second.


    But at that time, the Hua family and his wife were really partial to the eldest and the second. They thought they were sensible, structured and capable.


    Now it seems that the company is well managed, but human nature has gradually leaked.


    It''s ironic that if you want some money now, it depends on your daughter''s face.


    Hua Sheng nodded and said nothing more.


    When I was about to leave, Hua Sheng asked, "how are you and Wang Junxian doing?"


    "We don''t know each other." Hua Zhi really doesn''t admit it.


    Hua Sheng laughs but doesn''t speak, and doesn''t tear it down.


    In fact, when she was with Wang Junxian, Jiangliu and Huasheng knew it.


    It''s not what Wang Junxian said. It''s because the river once ate with Wang Junxian. Wang Junxian went to the bathroom halfway.


    The mobile phone is on the desk. When you come to wechat, there is a display on the direct screen.


    It says - I''ll finish work early today. Come to pick me up ahead of time. Be careful of paparazzi. Be smart.


    Wang Junxian''s name remark to Hua Zhi is little ancestor.


    But I don''t need to guess. This person is Hua Zhi. That''s right. After work, paparazzi, they know that the other person is a star.


    Wang Junxian''s character, those women who don''t like entertainment circle, will never have trouble with other stars.


    Unless that person is Hua Zhi, Jiang Liu went home that night and told Hua Sheng about it. After analyzing it, they always thought that they had been together secretly, but the party didn''t admit it.


    After separated from Hua Zhi, Hua Sheng saw the time is still early, and it''s boring to go home. The river is not off work yet.


    So she temporarily went to find Yu Ping in the rental house, which she found during her plastic surgery and paid a year''s rent.


    Yu Ping was embarrassed at first, but gradually accepted it. Now she has become the only shelter for Yu Ping.


    When Yu Ping opened the door and saw Hua Sheng, she was a little surprised.

 Chapter 475

    "Xiaosheng, why are you here?" She had some surprises.


    "What happened to your face?" Hua Sheng sees that Yu Ping''s cheek is a little red and swollen. It''s Palmprint?


    Yu Ping hurriedly touched her cheek and covered it up It''s OK. I''m allergic to some cosmetics. "


    Hua Sheng didn''t speak. She went in and changed her shoes. Chuntao and gingko were beaten by her in advance and sent back ten li of spring breeze.


    Hua Sheng is more and more used to going out alone. Otherwise, he always takes his servant girl with him. He is very high-profile and will be stared at everywhere. He is not comfortable.


    "Xiaosheng, you drink water, you eat fruit."


    For the first time, Hua Sheng came here as a guest. Yu Ping was very excited. She poured warm water and washed fruits.


    But in fact, Yu Ping''s life is very poor. Her fruit is only apple, which is the cheapest one. Few people eat this kind of cheap apple now.


    Hua Sheng took a sip of water and looked at Yu Ping. "You never lie, so every time you lie, there are many flaws. Tell me, what''s the matter with your face?"


    "It''s all right, ha."


    "Is it Yuan Shao? If it''s him, break up at once. "


    Hua Sheng has a calm face. She can''t accept boys beating boys. No matter what, especially for many men, it''s not as good as a brute to be able to poison their girlfriend.


    "No, no, no, it''s not Yuan Shao. How can he beat me? He''s very kind to me. It''s really not him."


    Yu Ping quickly explains that she is afraid of Hua Sheng''s misunderstanding.


    No way. At last, Yu Ping only said what happened in the school during the day.


    After listening, Hua Sheng was silent.


    "Xiaosheng, it''s OK. This grievance is nothing. I''m not miss Qianjin. I didn''t suffer less when I was a child. I''m used to it. Don''t worry about me, really. Besides, I don''t want to fight, not because I''m afraid, but because I know my family situation is not good. If I break someone, I will lose money, so I''m not willing to worry about it. "


    "Besides this slap, what else?"


    Yu Ping bit her lips. "And the abdomen. It''s a pity that they hit each other across the books. What they can''t find out is that they hurt a little."


    "He is not old, but very vicious." Hua Sheng was even more annoyed to hear that the girls were fighting Yu Ping''s internal injury through the books.


    "It''s really OK. Ha, I''ll have winter vacation after a week."


    "Do you go back home on holiday?"


    "No, it''s a waste of time to go back to my hometown. I found a job as a tutor to tutor a pair of twin girls for their culture lessons. Her mother paid me a lot, two hours a day, 300 an hour, which means I can earn 600 a day." Yu Ping is complacent. She can see that she is very satisfied.


    "Well, my tutor is not bad." Hua Sheng nodded and said nothing more.


    But Yu Ping didn''t expect that Hua Sheng would come to the school the next day. Without saying anything, he took Yu Ping to find the people who beat her that day.


    Hua Sheng is well prepared to come, so take the peach, ginkgo, and four or five bodyguards and ten li Chunfeng directly.


    Directly put the four women who started that day in a secluded corner.


    Hua Sheng walks over with Yu Ping and points to the girl with short hair. "Did she slap you in the face yesterday?"


    "Xiaosheng..." Yu Ping is afraid of the situation.


    "Answer me."


    "Yes, she is." Yu Ping''s voice is very low.


    "How many did she hit you yesterday?"


    "One, only one."


    "Well, that''s good. You go now and hit her ten." Hua Sheng''s domineering orders that the aura should not be rejected by anyone.


    Yu Ping is stunned. It''s not her style to see this situation.


    "Xiaoping, if you don''t do it, I''ll have her slapped 100 times in the face to avenge you." Hua Sheng looks at Yu Ping word by word.


    To tell you the truth, Yu Ping is really a little excited after hearing this sentence from Hua Sheng. It''s really cool to feel aggressive and fight back.

 Chapter 476

    Hua Sheng seldom forces others to do anything difficult. The reason why Yu Ping is so forced to do it is to teach her not to be too cowardly and bully me. She has to fight back.


    This is the first time in Yu Ping''s life that she knows what it''s like to fight back. Although she is timid and scared, she is very grateful to Hua Sheng.


    Those several girls were stunned and did not dare to move. Under the gaze of Hua Sheng, Yu Ping slapped her ten ears and went back.


    "See? In the future, you should redouble what others do to you, because not everyone in the world is called human, and you don''t have to be polite. "


    "Well, I remember." Yu Ping nods.


    Hua Sheng took a look at the girl with short hair? I did this today. Why don''t you come to talk to me? If you''re embarrassed by Ping, it''s not as easy as slapping her in the face. "


    Although the girl with short hair is not satisfied, she dare not say a word, after all, she is in the downwind.


    After the revenge, Yu Ping and Hua Sheng said in a low voice, "my hands hurt, but I''m very addicted."


    "If I don''t find a wound in your face, you''re not going to tell me yet?"


    Yu Ping suddenly feels guilty


    "Even if you don''t tell me, why don''t you tell Yuan Shao?"


    "I don''t want to trouble him."


    "But he''s your boyfriend. Don''t bother him. Who are you going to bother?"


    "I..." Yu Ping is really asked. In fact, she is afraid that Yuan Shao will dislike her because of her poor family background.


    Hua Sheng and Yu Ping are walking on the path of the University. It''s a coincidence that Yuan Shao and them come from the opposite side.


    Seeing Yu Ping''s cheeks red and swollen, Yuan Shao came over and said, "how did you make your face?"


    "I..." Yu Ping wanted to lie, but seeing Hua Sheng still around, she could only tell the truth.


    Yuan Shao''s face was gloomy after listening


    "Why don''t you come to me for such a thing?"


    "This is a matter between girls. As a boy, you can''t beat a woman. It''s OK. You have dealt with it. Xiaosheng has avenged me."


    Yu Ping quickly comforts Yuan Shao.


    He took a look at Hua Sheng. "Thank you for helping Xiao Ping."


    "No, she is also my friend, but As a boyfriend, you really should care more and protect her a little more Since she was with you, she has pushed herself to the forefront of the storm. It''s really not easy. She has a weak personality. You should pay more attention. "


    In fact, there are some complaints about Yuan Shao in the lines of Hua Sheng''s words. He is blamed for his carelessness. He only knows how to play basketball. His girlfriend has such a big thing, but he doesn''t realize it.


    Yuan Shao accepted it modestly and nodded.


    "I''ll pay attention later."


    "Let''s go. I''ll buy some ointment with you. Your face will swell faster."


    Yuan Shao left the basketball in his hand to the friend next to her. Whether Yu Ping would like it or not, he took her hand and went out of school.


    After buying the ointment, they found a KFC. They sat down and ordered something to eat.


    Yuan Shao takes out the ointment and carefully wipes it for her.


    "Yuan Shao."


    "Yes?"


    "Do you dislike me?"


    "What do you dislike?"


    "I hate plastic surgery. I''m from a bad family Even the personality is too baozi... "


    "You can rest for me. Don''t think about those things. If you want to say disrespect, I don''t want to say anything to you. I want Huasheng to help you get revenge. Doesn''t my boyfriend have a sense of existence? I don''t think you treat me as your own. "


    " no, I just don''t want to involve you... "


    "Well, don''t explain. I''ll let you go this time. Next time, I''ll tell you I''ll protect you anyway."


    Yuan Shao doesn''t like to say sweet words very much, but when he says it, he will protect her. Yu Ping''s heart is full of happiness.


    "Yuan Shao, you are so kind to me, not because of Xiaosheng, right? Just because I''m Yu Ping, right? " She asked him tentatively.

 Chapter 477

    Yuan Shao is really shocked by Yu Ping''s words. Maybe he didn''t expect that such a weak Yu Ping would ask such an extreme topic.


    "If you think it''s a little difficult, you can leave it unanswered. It doesn''t matter."


    "No, I have to answer you."


    After Yuan Shao applied the ointment, he wiped his hands.


    Then looking at Yu Ping, "there have been a lot of rumors about us since this time. The most powerful one is that I have a fantasy about Hua Sheng, so I used you to approach her. I didn''t explain that. I thought you understood. But I also ignored the sensitive and suspicious nature of girls. You will have doubts in your heart, and I can understand. Then I will officially respond to you once today. Yu Ping, I don''t have any. If I still have an idea about Huasheng, I will go after it directly and won''t lose my happiness. I will spend time with you to fall in love. Really, it''s not my style. "


    "Yes, I''m really confused. I''m sorry, Yuan Shao."


    "Don''t worry about apologizing, listen to me."


    Yuan Shao raised his hand and interrupted her.


    "It doesn''t matter how others misunderstand those rumors, but you can''t. love is not a joke. No matter what, since we are together, we should be responsible for each other. Aren''t you still worried that I will go abroad?"


    In fact, Yu Ping didn''t ask him about it, but she asked Yuan Shao''s friends several times.


    Yuan Shao knew that she was upset.


    "I''ll tell you all today."


    Yu Ping is nervous and clenches her fist.


    "I will not go abroad. Although my family does have this idea, I refused. If I plan to go abroad, I will not accept your confession. If you really want to go abroad, you will go with me. Otherwise, if I don''t go, I will always accompany you. "


    "Yuan Shao..." Yu Ping is already in tears.


    All of a sudden, she hated herself very much. Why was she so mean? Why did Yuan Shao doubt him?


    "So don''t think about it in the future. What can we discuss together?"


    "Grace." Yu pinghan nods in tears.


    They took this opportunity to say that they had some heart ties, and Yu Ping was quite steadfast in her heart. She even thought it was worth beating this time. At least they got Yuan Shao''s explanation.


    But the happy time is always short. Yu Ping didn''t expect that she was going to have a holiday. Her family unexpectedly came.


    What''s more, they came from a small family. Yu Ping''s father, mother, brother, and a grandmother who is very nosy.


    Four people came from the mountain village and finally came to the University of nationalities. Then they began to look for Yu Ping.


    This is the first time for the family to come to a city as big as Jiangcheng. Just like Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden, she looks around and thinks everything is new.


    The four people were dressed a bit like the clothes of the 1980s. Yu Ping''s father took out a suit of Zhongshan suit that her grandfather had once worn, but the clothes were wrinkled.


    Yu Ping''s mother and grandmother use a piece of suede cloth to make clothes that are loose and big.


    Yu Ping''s younger brother, Yu Xiaobao, is even more shabby. He directly wears the school uniform issued by the school. His clothes are dirty and can''t see the original appearance.


    The shoes are also covered with dust


    Their first impression is a group of country bumpkins.


    "Hello, classmate. Let me know. Where is the history department?"


    "Go straight in, the last classroom."


    "OK, thank you."


    After Yu Ping''s mother inquired, she took her family directly to Yu Ping''s classroom.


    Soon after Yu Pinggang came back, he was going to review the materials and prepare for the exam in the afternoon.


    "Sister, sister, mother, my sister is over there. I saw..." Yu Xiaobao and a monkey are so excited that they jump up and down and bring all the family members into the classroom directly.


    Yu Ping looks pale when she looks up.

 Chapter 478

    Yu Ping didn''t even dream that all the family had come, and there was that superb grandma.


    After discovering Yu Ping, a large group of children rushed in and surrounded Yu Ping.


    Chirping about those dregs of local dialect, the whole class looked confused.


    Grandma: "girl, you are a wonderful city. No wonder you don''t love to go home. Grandma, I saw this tall building and so many cars for the first time."


    Younger brother: "sister ah, you have changed your appearance now. Wow, you look 100 times better than before. Do you think the two pillars in the village will drool when you see them?"


    Dad: "yes, our little Ping has changed. At first sight, she doesn''t dare to recognize her. My mother is here."


    Yu Ping''s mother didn''t speak very much at first, but later, she took a look at Yu Ping and said, "you haven''t been in the city for a few years, but you''ve failed to learn. If you don''t study hard, you can still make yourself look like this ghost. The female goblins on TV are all dressed like you. I don''t like it. It doesn''t look good at all. If you are like this, your future wife will not like it. By the way, when it comes to this, I have to tell you that your father and I have found a good wife for you. When you go back in a while, we will meet someone else. "


    "Ma, what do you say?" Yu Ping''s eyes widened.


    "It''s the son of Zhou Dahu in Xiaozhou Village. Although he didn''t go to school in the city, he also learned his craft. Now the boy has contracted nine fish ponds in Xiaozhou Village. His father is the richest man in the village. If you marry, you don''t have to worry about food and drink. We can also follow him. People can say that if the marriage is successful, you will give 200000 yuan, 200000 yuan ¡£¡±


    Yu Ping''s mother reaches out two fingers, which means that 200000 yuan is already a great price and a lot of money.


    Yu Pingyue''s heart cools as he hears this. While she is not at home, he finds someone else for her and talks about bride price


    "Your mother is right. It''s 200000 yuan. When your brother is old enough to tell him about his daughter-in-law, our family will turn over completely." Yu''s father agreed.


    Around the students heard clearly, someone laughed, "200000, not enough to buy a good shepherd, ha ha."


    "The rural people are so funny. I like the way they don''t see the world."


    "Yu Ping''s family is really poor. I can see from the sight of these villagers. It seems that they live in the old society."


    The words of her classmates came to Ping''s ears, and she was not very comfortable.


    However, he said patiently, "Mom and Dad, I still have an exam today. Would you go to a place outside the school to wait for me, and then go out to find you when I''m finished?"


    "Well, we haven''t eaten yet. Give us the money."


    Yu Ping''s mother stretched out her hand. She took it for granted. She knew that her daughter had found a job here and earned money.


    Yu Ping blushed, took 200 yuan out of her pocket and handed it to her mother.


    "Let''s go to the opposite snack bar and have some food. You must go to us later."


    "Good."


    Finally, I sent my family away, and Yu Ping''s tears came out quickly. She is not a person who dislikes the poor and loves the rich.


    But parents are not only poor, but also top-notch. They are the thoughts of crafty people, you know?


    Not only is it a serious preference for men over women, but it doesn''t respect her opinions at all. It''s up to her to decide everything.


    "Yu Ping, your family are so interesting. If they go to the theatre, they will act in their own way. Is your father the second Su Daqiang?" Some students taunted.


    A while ago, the hit TV series "all very well" set off a frenzy. The characterization of Su Daqiang is particularly obvious. Yu Ping only watched two episodes. Because she did see a lot of her parents'' shadows, she was very sad. Others watched TV series for entertainment, but she saw her own life.


    Yu Ping''s family suddenly went to the city and came to school, which made Yu Ping lose face


    She was very sad and wanted to cry, so she took out her mobile phone and sent a wechat to Huasheng.


    "Xiaosheng, what can I do if I feel sad and want to cry? Ask for help. "

 Chapter 479

    Hua Sheng is at home, playing wool ball with Xiao Hei. He is shocked to see wechat.


    Hua Sheng: what''s the matter?


    Yu Ping: nothing. It''s just a little hypocritical. I''m in a bad mood.


    Hua Sheng: isn''t today an exam? You didn''t do well in the exam?


    Yu Ping: how is it possible? I''m Xueba Ha, I just think Well, I just want to cry anyway.


    Hua Sheng: Although crying doesn''t solve any problems, if you want to cry, cry. At least you can have an outlet. Everyone has their own worries. Once you cry, it''s OK to think through. You will find that everyone has their own unhappiness, and life is not easy. All of us are doomed to face everything by ourselves. It''s good to survive.


    Yu Ping: listening to your words is better than reading books for ten years. It''s right to send you wechat, ha.


    Hua Sheng: Xiaoping, are you really OK?


    Yu Ping: of course, it''s very good. OK, Xiaosheng, I''m going to take the exam to do the paper. I''ll go to see you and your Xiaohei when I''m free.


    Immediately, Yu Ping doesn''t reply to wechat, and Hua Sheng doesn''t think much about it.


    Because I know Yuan Shao is not bad for Ping, and no one will bully her now. How could I think of her family coming to make trouble.


    After Yu Ping took the exam, she hurried out of the school to find her family.


    Sure enough, I found them in a snack bar. They had a big appetite. Four of them ate more than ten drawers of steamed buns and asked for several dishes.


    It seems that the money belongs to Yu Ping, not her own.


    "Look, sister is here." Yu Xiaobao gets up.


    "Mom and Dad, how long are you going to stay? Can I find a hotel for you?" Yu Ping looks calm.


    "It''s not easy for us to come here. We don''t want to go back so soon. When we come, all the villagers know that we are running for our daughter. How can we have a good time? It''s said that Jiangcheng is a lot of fun. Your brother wants to go to the wildlife park and amusement park. Your father and I want to go to the farm to see if there are any vegetables that can be grown at home. Your grandma has severe rheumatism. Can you help to contact a good hospital, prescribe some medicine and treat her well. By the way Some of our clothes are too thin to keep out the cold. You''d better buy a jacket and cotton shoes for each of us. "


    Yu Ping listens and is silent, but she is already unhappy. It''s not easy for her to make money. Mom, this is the lion''s big mouth.


    "Xiaoping, I also want a pipe. My pipe is broken. I heard that there are many kinds of pipes in the city. I want a good-looking one." This is what Yu Pa said.


    "I see, Dad." She was almost responsive.


    Yu Xiaobao tugged Yu Ping''s sleeve and said, "sister, I also want a transformer toy, which can be changed into a car or a robot. I saw it on TV many times. There are children in the city. There is only one classmate in our class, or his aunt in the city bought it. I can''t envy it any more. Would you like to buy one for me?"


    "Good." Yu Ping has been a little desperate. In fact, the taste of being asked for all the time is really unpleasant.


    "By the way, I heard that women in the city use skin care products. Look at your mother and my face It''s red when I''m working in the mountain. You can buy me some high-grade cream. I''ll take care of it. I''ll ask your aunts to have a good look. I''m not a person without good things. "


    "Little Ping, I also want a silver bracelet with a phoenix on it. I see that old Mrs. Zhu in the east of our village wears one. It was bought by her granddaughter during her birthday. It''s very nice to see it." The old lady wants another bracelet.


    Yu Ping sighs slightly, "Xiaobao, go get a pen and paper, and write all the things you need. I''ll buy them."

 Chapter 480

    "Girl, I knew you were good." Yu dad was very happy that he didn''t understand the helplessness in his daughter''s eyes.


    After Yu Xiaobao finished writing, he handed it to his sister. Some words that he could not write were also replaced by pinyin.


    After dinner, Yu Ping found a small hotel for her family, opened a family room, and settled them in first.


    Later, Yu Ping is going to go out and buy them the things on the list. She understands that the family is poor and crazy, so she needs what she sees.


    "Xiaoping, when we came here, we took a deposit of 20000 yuan from Zhou Dahu''s family and bought a new tractor for your father. It''s just for planting in spring tomorrow. Don''t blame mom for her bad words. You can be a good person for me. Don''t lose your reputation. If it wasn''t for Qingbai, the Zhou family wouldn''t want you. " Yu Ping''s mother said this before she went out.


    "Mom, I have a boyfriend, and I''ve already lived together. I''m afraid this time, your hope is lost. "


    Yu Ping may be fed up with it, or deliberately contradict it. In a word, this time, she didn''t get along with it.


    "What do you say?" Yu Ma raised her voice, which seemed inconceivable.


    "I have a boyfriend, we are together, I am not innocent, I let you down."


    Yu Ping broke the jar and fell. She also knew that her mother would be furious. As expected, Yu Ping''s mother directly grabbed her hair and beat her violently.


    "Ah, you are a dead girl. How long have you been away from our eyelids, you will be lawless. You can do such shameless things. You really want to piss me off. How about the down payment of the bride price we collected? Women don''t know how to love themselves, but they learn those shameless means. I killed you


    Yu Ping''s words angered his mother and grandmother. Yu dad didn''t say anything, but he didn''t stop watching his wife and mother beat their daughter.


    Yu Xiaobao is still small and dare not take part in the affairs of these adults.


    Yu Ping didn''t hide either, so she let her mother pull her hair and fan her face, and her grandmother smashed her body with slippers.


    It''s like she did something heinous.


    Up to now, Yu Ping is very glad to have been with Yuan Shao, at least with the people she likes.


    Otherwise, they will be sold by their parents as cattle to the big families in the next village, and then they will lose themselves completely.


    It has become a tool that can only carry on the family. She thanks Hua Sheng from her bones, gives her courage, makes her change and has a new life.


    So no matter how her parents fight or scold, she will never go back. She married the kid of that week''s family. What 200000 gifts? Go to hell?


    Yu Ping''s mother and grandmother thunder, half-time.


    Yu Ping stands at the corner of the wall and says nothing.


    "You are such a coward. I really should have killed you. Now, the Zhou family can''t let you. The gift money we collected has been spent. You have to find a way to get 20000 yuan for me. We will return it to the Zhou family." Yu Ping''s mother said with her waist crossed.


    "I don''t have twenty thousand, I can''t take it out."


    It''s not an excuse. There''s really no big money in Ping. All the money she makes is used for plastic surgery.


    Today''s thousands of dollars are also living expenses. I will use these money to buy them messy things later.


    So take another 20000, it''s really not.


    Yu''s old lady said, "if you don''t have one, you ask your partner for it. You''re looking for a wild man. Then you ask that wild man for it. Since he has your innocent body, it''s not too much to ask for money."


    "Yes, your grandmother is right. Well, you bring the wild man in the evening. Let''s meet him and talk about the 20000 things directly."


    "Mom, he..." Yu Pinggang wants to refuse. She really doesn''t want Yuan Shao to see her family.


    "Don''t make excuses, you melon child. If you don''t bring wild men, I will go to your school to find out. I believe your school knows about this." Yu Ping''s mother is aggressive and directly threatens her daughter.

 Chapter 481

    "Mom, are you trying to kill me?" Yu Ping''s eyes are full of tears and resentment.


    "What''s this saying? You don''t want to say it before you find a man. You will die as soon as you say it? If you really have a sense of shame, you shouldn''t do such shameful things behind our backs. "


    Yu Ping:


    "Bring someone to see us, immediately, or I''ll talk to your school leader and ask him if he is going to school or brothel? Why did my daughter come here to study for a few years and become so shameless? "


    Yu Ping''s mother is a typical village woman, uneducated and greedy.


    Yu Ping felt that it was her greatest sorrow to be born in such a family.


    Yu Ping didn''t quarrel with her mother too much. Instead, she went out with a list and went shopping.


    All the way, she was absent-minded and didn''t want to take Yuan Shao to see them, but if not, her mother''s temper


    Finally, Yu Ping takes out her mobile phone and sends wechat.


    Yu Ping: are you there?


    Yuan Shao: Yes.


    Yu Ping: Well, my family is here. I accidentally said something about us. My mother may want to see you. If you are free, if you are not, it''s ok if you don''t come. I''ll explain to them.


    Yuan Shao: your family is here? Then I need to see you. Where are you now?


    Yu Ping: I''m here at Pingyao commercial building. I''m shopping.


    Yuan Shao: then wait for me. I''ll come to you.


    Yuan Shao is really nice to Ping, so as soon as she heard that her family came, she immediately drove to pick her up.


    Yuan Shao''s car was bought by his family. It used to be an Audi A5 and later a jeep horse Herder. Maybe all the boys have Jeep complex?


    When Yuan Shao arrived, she helped Yu Ping carry things. She was relieved.


    Yuan Shaohua also bought clothes and toys for Yu Xiaobao, which Yu Ping couldn''t stop.


    Finally, Yuan Shao bought a lot of nutritious food for the elderly to be a gift.


    They drove to the place where Yu Ping''s parents lived. Yuan Shao found a good hotel and opened a private room.


    Yu Ping goes back to pick up her family and comes to the hotel to meet Yuan Shao.


    After an introduction, a group of people took their seats.


    Yu Ping''s mother was very impolite and picked up the menu and ordered sixteen dishes.


    "Mom, order so much, can you have fun?" Yu Ping gives a strong reminder.


    "If we can''t finish eating, we can pack. If we are hungry at night, we can eat in the hotel."


    Yu Ping is embarrassed. She secretly glances at Yuan Shao. Fortunately, he doesn''t show that look of contempt.


    "Young man, who else is in your family?" Yu Ping''s grandmother looked up and down at Yuan Shao and found that she was dressed well, so she tentatively asked about her family.


    "Grandma, there are only three people in my family, I and my parents."


    "Ah, what do you do?"


    "They do some small business."


    "How was your income that year?" The old lady''s questioning is also quite unskilled.


    "Grandma, it''s impolite to ask about income directly." Yu Ping takes a breath of cool air.


    "I''ll be a relative in the future. Ask what''s wrong. It''s not someone else." The old lady didn''t think so.


    Yuan Shao politely replied, "grandma said that my parents'' business is not bad. They can earn 23 million a year, but it''s not fixed. Sometimes it''s more, sometimes it''s less."


    "Two million, so many." After listening to this sentence, Yu Ping''s family are all stupid. I really haven''t seen so much money.


    "Ah, it seems that it''s a good family. Then you should give the bride price. We Xiaoping It''s very popular with us. If you want to be with our little Ping, you can''t get away with the bride price. Your family is so rich, so it shouldn''t be hard to give out a thirty-five million yuan. "

 Chapter 482

    Seeing Ping''s mother talking about bride price directly, Yuan Shao really doesn''t know how to answer, because he and Yu Ping haven''t talked about that step yet. They are all students. Who can think about marriage?


    "Don''t talk about it, mom. Please." Yu Pingzhen regrets that he shouldn''t have brought Yuan Shao here. His family really don''t want to face it.


    For the first time, Yu Ping felt that why the old ancestor liked to say that the family was right. Although Yuan Shao''s family was not high-ranking, they were also middle-class. When they met a poor family like her, they were insatiable. They had suffered for eight lifetimes, right?


    Yu Ping, who ate a meal, was so upset that she almost cried. Fortunately, Yuan Shao didn''t have an attack on the spot. Although she was not very happy, she was afraid of her girlfriend''s face.


    On the other hand, according to Bai Hao''s plan, Hua Sheng and Hua Zhi deceived Hua Lin into going to the hospital for the birth examination.


    Hua Lin was unprepared, so she went with her.


    Bai Hao followed closely. According to the plan, the arranged obstetrician and gynecologist would arrive.


    Once Hua Lin drinks the water with sleeping ingredients, she will fall asleep, and then she will have a miscarriage.


    The rest, everything will be said when she wakes up.


    But on the way, Hua Sheng began to feel uneasy. She always felt that it might not be right to do so.


    "Five younger sister, is this gynecologist very famous?"


    "Yes."


    "I''ll see you later. I want to talk about my situation with her. I hope I can have a healthy baby. I always dream these nights that she is a little girl. Ha, I don''t know if I think too much and call her my mother."


    Say Hua Lin to touch his abdomen, eyes are full of maternal love.


    Hua Sheng and Hua Zhi look at each other. It''s hard.


    The more warlin cared about the child, the less they could take it away. After a while operation, if Hua Lin knew that the child was gone, what would be her reaction?


    "When the baby is born, she will call you auntie just like Xiaohan. You two should not spend too much money on her. I don''t want to form the habit of big spending for the baby. Especially for the third sister, you are so big and the consumption is frightening. I don''t want the baby to be defeated like you." Hua Lin smiled.


    Hua Zhi left his mouth and said, "I''m an artist. That''s how artists spend their money. Because they earn a lot and come easily, it''s not like me."


    "Five younger sister, do you like girls? Should the Jiang family want their son? "


    "I can do it, but I don''t think so much. Let it be." Hua Sheng smiles.


    "Well, everything is good. They are all their own children anyway. My husband has always disagreed with me to have this child. I know he is good for me, but he does not know that I have a child before I have a stronger desire to survive. He wants to live and watch the child grow up. Without this child, I don''t think I want to live now. "


    Hua Lin said so, Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng were again clucking.


    When getting off, according to the original plan, Hua Zhi handed over a bottle of mineral water.


    "Four younger sister, you have a drink first."


    "Good."


    Hua Lin was unprepared and took a few swigs directly. After drinking, she felt a bit sleepy.


    Then Hua Sheng and Hua Zhi took her to the gynecology and obstetrics operating room arranged before.


    When the door of the operating room was about to close, Hua Sheng suddenly opened it.


    "Wait a minute."


    "Any questions?" The nurse looks at Hua Sheng.


    "Nurse, tell the doctor, we''re not going to do the operation, we''re not going to do it."


    "Five younger sister, what are you going to do?" Hua Zhi drags Hua Sheng and asks in a low voice.


    "Third sister, no way. We can''t do this. It''s too cruel for her. I can''t help it. I really..." Hua Sheng choked.

 Chapter 483

    Hua Zhi was already shaken in her heart. Seeing Hua Sheng like this, she simply didn''t insist.


    Rush in, hold up Hua Lin in a coma, and lie down in the next lounge.


    Until Bai Hao came in, they got up slowly.


    "Bai Hao, we can''t do it. We can''t do it. You don''t know what Xiaolin told us on the way." Hua Zhi is holding back tears.


    "I can imagine."


    "Sorry, we can''t do it."


    "It''s not your fault. I''m so cruel. Since I am so cruel, I''ll keep my child and stop doing it. I know if I don''t have a child, she will hate me."


    Bai Hao was also determined to do it. Now everyone has wavered. He can''t force Hua Lin to do the operation.


    Finally, the three waited for Hua Lin to wake up, but accompanied her to do a birth examination.


    None of the three spoke about it.


    I have been waiting for Hua Lin to finish the inspection, and the four have lunch together. Hua Lin is in a good mood. When checking out, Bai Hao is also asked to pay the bill. Hua Sheng and Hua Zhi are not allowed to spend money.


    Xie Dongyao, on the other hand, is also very idle recently. Since she went to Minzu University, her courses are not many.


    She often goes to parties with her mother and sometimes plays golf with her father.


    Or accompany the little niece on the hobby class, or accompany the sister-in-law shopping.


    After returning home, she was in a much better condition. However, she still thought about Qin Wanyu, the God of men.


    Although rejected many times, I still don''t want to die.


    In Xie Dongyao''s mind, Qin Wanyu is perfect. He is infatuated with his dead girlfriend and his private life is not disordered.


    He is also very smart to deal with affairs. The most important thing is that Qin, Wan and Yu have a lot of humor, which is the aura that Jiangliu, Wang Junxian and Xie Dongyang don''t have.


    Qin Wanyu''s venture capital company doesn''t do much, it just plays by itself, so the company doesn''t have many employees.


    Qin, Wan and Yu often play games in the office and steal pagodas with others.


    Xie Dongyao intentionally bought a lot of afternoon tea and drinks and sent them to him. By the way, he had a look at him.


    "Afternoon tea."


    "Thank you."


    "Do you play online games? Together? "


    "No, you''re not."


    Xie Dongyao:


    "Like my second brother, you dislike me." Xie Dongyao has a flat mouth.


    "You are really poor. You are not as skilled as the primary school students."


    "When you wait for me to be king, I''ll be the first to slap you in the face."


    "Well, it''s a good idea, but you still need to fight for decades." Qin Wanyu laughs.


    After some joking, Xie Dongyao''s eyes dribbled and he began tentatively, "your family hasn''t urged you to date recently?"


    "No, they have given me up."


    "Then you can''t always be single, can you?"


    "The fate of things to touch, not I want to find it."


    "Then Qin Wanyu, if you want to find a girlfriend one day and end your single life, can you Think about me? "


    Xie Dongyao knew this kind of words. The girl said that she would appear to be very unruly and not reserved.


    But if not, how could Qin Wanyu know her mind?


    Qin Wanyu coughed twice on purpose, "ah, let''s talk about it later, but I don''t like to look for a generation gap that is too small. We''re a little bit different. Don''t think about it. Go to school first. How old are you? No one wants to get married without graduating from college. You don''t have the right idea. Girls still have to enjoy being single. Otherwise, if you marry someone and have children, you will live for others. This is true. You can go back and ask your sister-in-law if she envies you now? "


    "But I like you. What can I do?" The more Xie Dongyao said, the more straightforward he was.

 Chapter 484

    Qin Wanyu was embarrassed and didn''t know how to answer, so he pretended to pick up his cell phone and make a phone call.


    "Hello? Good. I see. Go now. "


    After hanging up, Qin Wanyu got up and said, "I''ll go out to see a friend, ha."


    "Well, I''ll see you next time."


    See Qin Wanyu to go, Xie Dongyao also embarrassed to continue to stay here, also left.


    The Xie family is a good family, Xie Dongyao is a good girl, but Qin Wanyu doesn''t like it.


    The woman he likes doesn''t have to come from a famous family, have a beautiful face, or have much higher education and talent.


    As long as he likes it, there are not so many strings attached.


    Qiao Xue did not have much beauty or excellence in those days, not to mention a great family.


    But Qin, Anhui and Henan just like it. Therefore, in the face of Xie Dongyao, no matter how many times, he can only refuse.


    After having dinner with Hua Shenghua Lin, Hua Zhi went back to her apartment to have a rest.


    There are not many activities recently. It''s hard to be idle. She spent most of her time with Wang Junxian.


    Of course, they are still furtive and dare not be found by paparazzi.


    Because Hua Zhi doesn''t want to divulge love, he''s afraid to make trouble for her boyfriend.


    Wang Junxian also understood Hua Zhi''s mind, so they did not misunderstand, just as before.


    Just, Hua Zhi did not expect, Wang Junxian''s family, can take the initiative to find her.


    And directly to the Hua Zhi home, it seems to be well prepared.


    Hear the doorbell, Hua Zhi opens the door.


    When I saw Wang liurun, I was slightly shocked.


    "Good sister."


    She stammered a little.


    "Hua Zhi, suddenly came to visit


    "No, no, no, it''s OK. Come in."


    Hua Zhi quickly opens the door and lets Wang liurun in.


    I have met with Wang liurun several times. They are all at the Wang''s house, but I haven''t talked with him personally, so I''m not familiar with him.


    Wang Junxian is a close sister, and Wang''s sister is low-key. After marriage, she has been working in the group, almost without any gossip.


    Wang family is the most low-key existence among the four families. In the rich circle, the public praise has always been very good. It doesn''t offend people, make public or hate people.


    "Sister, what are you doing here today?" Hua Zhi has some questions with a weak heart.


    Wang liurun put her bag on the sofa and smiled.


    "I really have something to do with you."


    "Ah, well, don''t worry. Speak slowly. I''ll pour you a glass of water first."


    Hua Zhi is a little nervous, do not know why.


    Mingming Wang''s elder sister is very sweet and amiable. She looks very talkative, but Hua Zhi is inexplicably nervous.


    "Sister, drink water."


    "Thank you, Hua Zhi. Don''t be busy. Sit down. I''ll go after that. I''ll go to the construction site to deal with some work later."


    "Good."


    Hua Zhi listen to her so say, also not busy, sit in Wang liurun opposite.


    "I''ve always known about you and my brother."


    "Did he tell you that?" Hua Zhi thinks that Wang Junxian told her sister.


    "No, I can see it by myself. I know my brother''s temperament from childhood. He seldom pays so much attention to girls. So last time I took you home, I felt that you two would fake it. Later, I observed for a while. Sure enough, you two have been in touch."


    Hua Zhi is a little embarrassed. She lowers her head and puts her hands on her knees.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''m not breaking you up. I''m here today to say that if you really want to be with Junxian, you''d better plan earlier. You are now an artist, and your every move has attracted much attention. But our Wang family motto has always been a low-key person and low-key work. Your career just goes against our family motto, which my brother should not tell you. "


    "He didn''t say it." Hua Zhi quietly looks at Wang liurun.


    "Would you give up being a star for him?" Wang''s sister asked Hua Zhi.

 Chapter 485

    Hua Zhi is stunned. She is obviously asked. She can''t say that. She seems to have no feelings for her boyfriend. Yes, she can say that she can''t do it at present.


    "Sister, to be honest, I haven''t thought about it yet."


    "Then you can think about it now."


    "It''s not a question I can think about all at once. I need time."


    "I''ll give you time. You''d better figure it out and see if Junxian is worth your effort. I know how important a career is to a woman. I''m not forcing you to give up your career, but the Wangs really don''t like the career of female star. If you want to work, you can join the group with Junxian. "


    "Yes, I know that."


    "If you can''t give up, you two It''s estimated that there will be some difficulties to continue to be together. Our Wang family is very thin, only I and Jun Xian are the two lineages. There are many wolves who want to come in and carve up their family business. Unfortunately, my father and grandma are not allowed either. Our responsibilities are to protect our family business and sacrifice marriage when necessary. I believe my brother, like me, is a wise man. Of course, it''s not that you are not good, but that you have to make a choice. "


    "I understand."


    "Well, let''s talk about it first. I have something else to do."


    "Then I''ll see you, sister."


    "No, it''s not convenient for you to come out. Hurry in."


    Wang liurun is really a fierce man. After three words, he got up and left.


    Hua Zhi then collapsed directly on the sofa.


    She sighed a little


    She understood what Wang liurun said.


    If you are with Wang Junxian, you can''t be a star.


    When you are a star, you can''t enter Wang''s house.


    At present, it''s OK, but it''s not always the same way.


    Wang Junxian is the future heir of the royal family. He must get married, and his wife cannot always appear in front of the public. The royal family is low-key and obvious to all.


    But if give up this career, Hua Zhi is still very reluctant.


    She is in the entertainment circle, not for money, for high pay, because she is very rich.


    What she is for is her love for work and her persistence.


    Even Liu Jie, her agent, has made plans for her development in the next five years.


    Including cooperation with many foreign actors, acting in some series and so on.


    But five years, Wang Junxian can wait for her five years?


    Hua Zhi is 28 years old. Wang Junxian is one year older than Hua Zhi. The marriage and heirs valued by the rich family can''t give her five years to squander.


    But it''s almost impossible to be separated now, because they are in love.


    Especially after so many intimate actions, I hate to stick together.


    Hua Zhi tangled for a long time, and finally asked Wang Junxian via wechat.


    "Will you not want me?"


    Wang Junxian:?


    Hua Zhi: will you not want me?


    Wang Junxian: No.


    Hua Zhi: then if I don''t want you.


    Wang Junxian:


    Hua Zhi: say, if I don''t want you, what do you do?


    Wang Junxian: don''t do it. What else can I do.


    Hua Zhi after reading, the heart inexplicably uncomfortable.


    Hua Sheng and Hua Lin are going back to ten li Chunfeng after dinner. But Xie Dongyang calls, and she goes to Xie Dongyang''s villa in a hurry.


    He said, Hua Sheng, it seems that Xiaobai is going to have a baby. The nanny is not here yet. What should I do?


    As soon as Hua Sheng heard that Xiaobai was going to live, he was also nervous. He went straight to the taxi.


    Then they look at the painful production of Xiaobai, flustered.


    "Do you want to go to the hospital?" Xie Dongyang asked uneasily.


    "It seems too late. Look The legs of the kitten are coming out, but it''s hard to give birth. Isn''t it the first time to get down? " Hua Sheng points under Xiaobai''s stomach.


    "Dystocia, my God, will it die?" Xie Dongyang is even more flustered.


    Neither of them has any experience in delivering a cat, and they never know where to start.


    "Xie Dongyang, go online and find out how to deliver the cat. I''ll help Xiaobai." Hua Sheng runs to wash his hands and disinfect them. Then he puts on disposable gloves and is ready to show his strength.

 Chapter 486

    Hua Sheng reminds Xie Dongyang that there is still a mobile phone to check information, so he quickly takes out his mobile phone.


    Later, Xie Dongyang read it to Hua Sheng according to what she said on the Internet, and she also carefully rubbed Xiaobai''s stomach.


    Finally, with the help of two rookies, Xiaobai left a pair of twins, right, twins.


    is as like as two peas. The white is white, the black is black.


    And these two kittens are black and white, especially cute. As long as you see them, you will feel the same.


    At the moment when he saw the kitten, Hua Sheng was filled with tears, which, somehow, witnessed the birth of a new life.


    Besides, these two kittens are the flesh and blood of Hei''s family


    "My God, twins."


    Xie Dongyang is also excited. He takes out his cell phone and takes a picture.


    Hua Sheng saw Xiaobai was exhausted, so he rushed to wash some milk powder and replenish energy.


    However, Xiaobai only drinks two mouthfuls and then stops drinking. She pays more attention to the new born children.


    "Sheng Sheng, as I said at the beginning, if we had two children, we would have one. You should choose one first."


    "Forget it, I don''t want it."


    "What? Don''t you like it? " Xie Dongyang picked the eyebrows.


    "No, I think Xiaobai will be reluctant. Look at it..."


    As Hua Sheng reminds her, Xie Dongyang takes a quick look at Xiaobai.


    Sure enough, weak Xiaobai, regardless of her body, feeds her baby, and her eyes are very kind.


    "If you take one away at this time, it will cause great damage to Xiaobai. Keep it first."


    "Well, I''ll take care of it."


    "I will often let Xiao Hei come to see the children and Xiao Bai."


    "Good."


    They were so excited to witness Xiaobai''s birth.


    Hua Sheng is also sweating.


    It''s six o''clock in the evening. It''s dark.


    Nanny aunt hasn''t come back, Xie Dongyang says, "why hasn''t she come back? It''s time to cook for us. Sheng Sheng, you''ve worked hard to deliver Xiaobai''s baby today. Would you like to stay for dinner?"


    Xie Dongyang really invited her to stay, of course, because of selfishness.


    Before Huasheng could say no, he heard the villa door open.


    Two people look at past, see nanny aunt carrying vegetable basket to come back, behind unexpectedly follow is lady Xie.


    "Mom?" Xie Dongyang is also stunned. He rarely comes here. Why did he suddenly come today?


    In fact, Mrs. Xie wants to send some native eggs to her son, and she plans to make them for Xie Dongyang.


    So the driver drove her and brought 300 eggs.


    I didn''t know that it would be such a coincidence to see Hua Sheng here.


    "Thank you, aunt." Hua Sheng hurries to say hello.


    "Is Huasheng here?" Mrs. Xie smiled on the surface, but she was a little surprised.


    "Mom, it''s Xiaobai who has kittens. I don''t know what to do. My name is Huasheng. Xiaobai''s child is Xiaohei from Huasheng''s family. So we get together because of the cat business." Xie Dongyang explained that he was afraid of his mother''s random thoughts and thought Huasheng was an informal woman. After all, it was not good to be alone with Xie Dongyang at home.


    Mrs. Xie immediately understood and nodded. Then she came to see Xiaobai and kitten.


    "Auntie, please cook quickly. Sheng Sheng hasn''t eaten yet."


    "OK, young master, I''ll go here."


    "No, I won''t eat any more. I''ll go home." Hua Sheng refuses to stay. How can Xie Dongyang stay? She still hasn''t been able to eat this meal.


    Hua Sheng said hello to Mrs. Xie and left.


    Xie Dongyang''s eyes are slightly disappointed


    "Well, when everyone is gone, don''t look at it. What''s your mind I don''t hide it at all. It''s all on my face. I don''t know how to be ashamed. " Mrs. Xie is helpless.


    "Shame, I really like it."


    "But they are married women."


    "What happened to the married woman, in case of divorce later?" This sentence of Xie Dongyang is still with the element of gambling.

 Chapter 487

    Xie Fu scolds his son angrily, "look at your unpromising appearance. I''ve been around women all my life. Look at your brother and your father?"


    "I am me, they are them, and the nine sons of dragon are different."


    "I don''t want to say that you are. The eggs are given by relatives in the countryside. They are very nutritious. I told my aunt to cook one for you every day. You remember to eat it."


    "OK, I know."


    "Then I''ll go."


    "OK, goodbye, mom."


    "If you have time to go home for dinner, I''d rather talk about you."


    "Good."


    Mrs. Xie didn''t stay much either. After a turn, she left after a few words. When aunt made the meal, Xie Dongyang was not in the mood to eat. After all, Huasheng had already left.


    When Hua Sheng got home, Xie Dongyang also sent a group of pictures of twins.


    Xie Dongyang: Sheng Sheng, they don''t have a name yet. Would you take them?


    Hua Sheng: you can do it.


    Xie Dongyang: I''m not very talented, so don''t refuse.


    Hua Sheng: let me see. How about milk and coffee?


    Xie Dongyang: OK, that''s it. Haha, milk is brother, coffee is brother.


    Hua Sheng: Yes.


    Xie Dongyang: they are so funny. They adore me.


    Hua Sheng laughs with his mobile phone. Just as it happens, the river comes down from upstairs.


    "What''s so happy, Mrs. Jiang?"


    "Xiaohei''s girlfriend gave birth to twins or a pair of men''s treasures. Have a look."


    Hua Sheng didn''t think much about it either. He handed his mobile phone to Jiangliu.


    Let him see the picture sent by Xie Dongyang.


    When Jiangliu looks at the photos, he naturally catches the chatting records of the two, so Mr. Jiang is unavoidably jealous.


    After watching for a long time, the river said, "it''s ugly."


    Hua Sheng:?


    "Our Xiao Hei grows well. It''s a pity that Xie Dongyang''s mother cat is ugly, so the baby is ugly."


    "Ha ha, you are sour." Hua Sheng knows that he is jealous.


    "It''s ugly. I don''t like it or not."


    The river is childish, just like children.


    "Well, don''t be sour. Let''s eat together."


    Hua Sheng and the river flow into the seat. Ginkgo and peach bring up the dinner.


    In fact, Huasheng used to eat only two meals a day, not at night.


    But Jiangliu will be hungry after work. Over time, in order to accompany Jiangliu, it also changed Huasheng''s original habits.


    However, Huasheng still insists on eating vegetarian food. In the evening, she will eat some light food, such as mung bean porridge or spinach soup.


    Jiangliu is a man who eats a lot. Sometimes he eats a bowl of rice and sometimes he eats a bowl of braised noodles.


    In a word, although their dinner was simple, it was warm and full.


    "A Sheng, tomorrow you take Chuntao and ginkgo to the company."


    "Well? What''s a good way to go to the company? "


    "I specially arranged personnel and found some single youths of the company to choose for them."


    "Ha, thank you, Mr. Jiang."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Thank you. This is our own business. We will talk about it in detail when you go tomorrow."


    River flow did not say in detail, also did not say in front of two girls.


    But Hua Sheng attaches great importance to this matter. She does not intend to stay in Chuntao and Gingko for the rest of her life, so she always asks Jiangliu Gang to find high-quality men.


    The river is also very busy. It has been arranged secretly.


    In the morning of the next day, Hua Sheng took two girls to the headquarters of Jiangliu company and was taken directly to the small meeting room.


    Five minutes later, the river came with an elderly female assistant.


    There are projectors and large screens in the small meeting room. The female assistant just like the meeting PPT, transfers out these men''s information and introduces them one by one.


    "Mr. Jiang and Mrs. Shao, there are 36 single men here. They are all excellent employees of our company. Most of them are young people with an annual salary of more than 500000 yuan. The lowest level is also the level of deputy director. Their personalities have been inspected. I will introduce the details for you next."


    "Well, it''s hard." Hua Sheng smiles.


    Then Hua Sheng looks back at Chuntao and gingko. "You two are still looking at each other. Tell me who you are."


    Chuntao and gingko were shocked. They were shocked. The young lady chose their boyfriend for them. They blushed immediately.

 Chapter 488

    It can be seen that both Jiangliu and Huasheng attach great importance to the marriage affairs of the two girls, so Jiangliu put down his work and came to see it in person.


    Hua Sheng, too, is very careful when reading the materials, and has made marks in his mind.


    Female assistants are introduced one by one, with detailed information about their constellations, family members, and future development trends.


    After the introduction, Jiang Liu took a look at two girls. "What you miss are most worried about is your marriage. I''ve been dragging me to find it for a long time, and I''m only free. Just now these materials are all true. Do you have a preliminary good impression after you read them? Can you say that, I''ll ask the female assistant to explain it to you further?"


    "Sir, we don''t need it. We really don''t need it."


    Both girls shook their heads and refused. They had said before that they didn''t want to leave the young lady or find a boyfriend.


    Hua Sheng didn''t care about them. She said directly to her assistant, "I just noticed that there are No. 26, No. 18, No. 4 and No. 33. They are not bad, they are of the right age, they are also dignified in appearance. You can adjust the pictures of these four people, enlarge them, and show them once to deepen their impression."


    "Yes, young lady."


    According to Hua Sheng''s description, the female assistant found out the information and photos of the four again.


    "I have some impressions about No. 4. It seems that he is from the technology department. The boy has been in charge of the Department since he came to the company only one and a half years ago. He has a promising future, excellent personality and reliable work. Ginkgo biloba, I think this is very suitable for you."


    "I don''t like the look in my uncle''s eyes." Gingko blushed and refused.


    "Chuntao, look at No. 18, height 185, like fitness and playing basketball. It''s sunny. Don''t you like it?" Hua Sheng looks at Chuntao.


    "I don''t like it. I won''t leave Miss."


    "You two, don''t be stubborn. You''ll get married sooner or later. How can you follow me all your life?"


    "No, I don''t care about gingko. I won''t go anyway."


    "I won''t go either."


    No matter what Jiangliu and Huasheng say, the two girls are just one sentence. They don''t choose or leave Huasheng.


    In the end, Hua Sheng had no choice but to ask the female assistant to collect the materials first, and Jiang Liu left first because of the meeting.


    Hua Sheng persuades her for half an hour without success. At last, she takes them back to the spring breeze of ten li.


    Qin, Wan and Yu seldom have a free time today, driving a sports car around the city.


    When passing Sanmen bridge, I found that there were many people here, so I stopped to join the fun.


    I didn''t know that it was Fengxi new book signing meeting.


    In fact, Fengxi recently spent a little more money and was a little nervous about the economy, so this genius spent five days writing a new book.


    In order to sell money, I specially wrote the love story of men and women that I didn''t care to write before. The title of the book is enough literature and art. It''s called "you are my eternal Moonlight". It''s said that it''s still a sadistic essay. As soon as the book goes on the market, the packaging of the publishing house and the publicity of it immediately became popular.


    Fengxi also participated in the publicity and signing meetings in four cities.


    Qin Wanyu stood at the side of the road, far away to see the wind in the bookstore, wearing a white shirt, a little fresh to the fans of autograph, just like before when singing.


    Qin Wanyu head down into the bookstore to buy a book, and then take it to Fengxi for signature.


    Feng Xi''s mechanical signature doesn''t look up to see who it is.


    "Wind writer, I like your book very much."


    "Thank you."


    "Can I add a wechat?" Qin Wanyu deliberately teased her.


    The wind wonders, why is this sound so familiar? Looking up, I suddenly felt confused.


    "Qin Wan Yu?"


    "Don''t look at me that way. I''m your fan. I''m really a fan, but How can you write a little love story? " Qin Wanyu did read Fengxi''s books, but they were all novels written before, which had a dull and strange style.


    Wind Xi only felt his head was big and rubbed his temples.


    "What do you want to do, Qin Wan Yu?" She asked in a low voice, biting her teeth.

 Chapter 489

    "I really don''t want to do anything but sign."


    "I''ve signed it. You can go."


    "I also want to take pictures with idols." Said someone shamelessly.


    "You?"


    Feng Xi really wants to smoke his two big mouths. Unfortunately, this is the signing meeting.


    Many fans are there, and there are also media photos.


    "Eh? This fan, can you stay back after you sign it? There are still people waiting to sign. " A female editor of the publishing house maintains order on the spot. She doesn''t know who Qin Wanyu is?


    "I''m sorry, but I also want to take a picture with my idol. I rarely see her once." Qin Wanyu laughs.


    "Fengxi, fast, it''s rare for such a handsome fan to come to you for a photo."


    The female editor hurriedly urged Feng Xi to take a picture with Qin, Wan and Yu.


    But, the wind only reluctantly got up and took a picture with Qin Wanyu.


    "Qin Wanyu, wait for me."


    "Great writer, I''ll treat you to dinner when I''m free. Ha, bye."


    Qin Wanyu bought the book, got the autograph, and took the picture again. His life was almost complete.


    The teeth are itchy with wind, but the occasion is so formal, you can''t even want to have an attack.


    However, Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t continue to play tricks, so they took the books and left.


    It''s just that I sent a circle of friends with a picture, and wrote: "occasionally, idols sign for new books. I''m lucky to take a picture and be happy.".


    In the wechat of Fengxi, there is Qin Wanyu, so I also saw this circle of friends.


    I immediately commented on the following sentence - please a big ghost.


    River current: ha ha ha ha, you two continue to play.


    Hua Sheng: Fengxi new book, how can I not know, ask for the title?


    Qin Wanyu replies to Hua Sheng: ask yourself, I dare not say, for fear that she will kill me.


    Huasheng replies: what''s the name of your new book?


    Feng Xi replies to Hua Sheng: ouch, please don''t ask. I just don''t have money to spend recently. I just write and cheat children.


    As a matter of fact, Fengxi''s writing style is very good. He didn''t care to insert willows and willows into the shade. This book was written casually, but it was more popular than any other one before.


    Even a few film and television companies have taken a fancy to it. They actively contact Fengxi and ask about the price of film and television adaptation copyright.


    Fengxi publishes this little love book. The publishing house has given a total of 70000 yuan.


    She also solved the urgent problem. After all, she played so well the other day that a 50000 credit card burst.


    Now 70000 contributions can be returned to the card, and there are more than 20000 as living expenses.


    But the film and television company found it and offered 500000 yuan directly, which also made her look confused.


    On the other hand, when Hua Feng checked at the end of the month, he found that the two amounts were not correct, about 13 million.


    After careful inspection, we found two contracts that were a little out of place. We can take a look at them and they are sealed by ourselves.


    But she really can''t remember when it was stamped, and can''t remember how.


    "Husband, do you remember these two contracts?"


    Liu Dekai was called out by Hua Feng to the office. Seeing the two contracts, he was very worried. It was Hua Qing who went to his house to steal the seal.


    "I don''t remember. There are too many contracts."


    "I don''t really have any impression of this, but it''s my chapter. What''s the matter? I don''t remember approving purchase contracts for this company. Their supply is not good. I should not agree with them. It''s a ghost. The company has lost more than 10 million yuan both inside and outside this time. What a misfortune? " Hua Feng frowned and didn''t understand the reason.


    Liu Dekai also dare not speak. This small company, Xinda, is actually Huaqing''s own leather bag company. More than 10 million yuan has definitely entered her own pocket.

 Chapter 490

    "Forget about it. I''ll tell you something more important. Honey, you must follow the bidding document of cooperation with the company recently. This is the most favorite plan of the company in the first half of next year. I always want to get the most satisfied price. The vice president of the company is always my colleague from university. We have agreed that the price is absolutely favorable, but it hasn''t been announced to the public. Help me Follow up. "


    "Good."


    "Don''t tell anyone about it, my second sister asked, and don''t say it." Hua Feng does have his own private heart.


    "Well, I understand." Liu Dekai promised on the surface that he had already begun to beat drums in his heart. Can Hua Qing cheat him there?


    Before Liu Dekai''s worry came, he was forgotten by another thing.


    That''s the scandal broke out in huazhenyue, but it''s not about Zhang Qian. After all, Zhang Qian''s affair has been crushed to death by Hua Qing.


    It''s Hua Zhenyue''s muddle headed behavior when he was drinking outside after quarreling with his wife.


    Hua Zhenyue, the woman, remembers what she looks like, but unfortunately, she recorded a small video of more than ten seconds that night.


    In the video, Hua Zhenyue is sleeping. She lies on her shoulder and takes a self portrait.


    The discerning man knows what''s going on. The little girl is not very old, she looks like a girl in her mid twenties.


    Heavy make-up, wearing leopard belt, at a glance is that kind of improper occupation.


    The reason for the outbreak is not that the little girl broke the news by herself. After all, she didn''t know that this man was Hua Zhenyue, just an ordinary guest.


    Unfortunately, she lost her mobile phone, was picked up, unlocked, and got the photos and videos inside.


    And the person who gets the photos and videos happens to be another media person. This kind of news is too valuable for him.


    So I didn''t care to ask the Hua family for money, so I broke the news directly.


    It''s a big bomb. It blew up out of the air.


    The whole industry was shocked


    The title is - Huazhen Yueyu, former chairman of Huashi pharmacy group, was exposed as a mysterious woman who was only half a hundred years old.


    As soon as the news broke, Huajia stock fell all the way. At the end of the day, the number was already terrible.


    Many reporters and news media were besieged at the gate of the group, waiting to interview Huafeng and Huaqing.


    Both of them were too scared to walk through the front door. Under the escort of bodyguards, they slipped through the side door.


    Hua Sheng, Hua Zhi and Hua Lin all received the news and were told to go back to the old house for a meeting.


    I think we all know it''s for this.


    In a long Lincoln car, Hua Qing and Hua Feng are sitting in the car.


    Hua Qing scolded, "the old man is really killing us. When he retires, he gives us trouble. Doesn''t he want to kill us?"


    "Dad is really confused." Hua Feng sighed. He didn''t know what to say.


    How long did Zhang Qian''s affair last, and then there was another moth?


    "Now we''ve lost all our faces. I wish he could have died directly." Hua Qing scolds the vicious words.


    "Second sister, he is our biological father, you can''t say that."


    "Shall I care for him? What''s the name of what he does for his own age? It''s just like this. It''s better to die and be clean. "


    Huazhenyue''s affairs have made the Huas a mess.


    When the five daughters went back, Mrs. Hua was chasing after Hua Zhenyue with a broom. There was not a good place on Hua Zhenyue''s face that had been scratched at this time. It was all the blood marks of his fingernails.


    "You came back just in time. Please help me to kill this old bastard and lose our family''s face. What kind of evil is this? My God How can I meet people later? " Mrs. Hua has a group of gentlewoman''s circle. She often plays mahjong and drinks tea together. She used to sit together and gossip about the peach news in the circle. Now her family man has become the leading role. Can she face?


    "You''re done. Stop it for me." Hua Zhi roared a voice suddenly shocked everyone.

 Chapter 491

    Hua Zhi this voice is very strong, luxurious living room, immediately quiet down.


    Mrs. Hua left her murder weapon and sat on the sofa crying.


    Hua Zhenyue is very embarrassed. He leans against the column on one side and dare not move. He knows that he is in trouble.


    The five daughters have all come back, but the problem is the scandal of their father. It''s really not proper for their daughters to show up, so they can''t give their father a slap in the face?


    Hua Lin walked over and sat beside her mother, wiping her tears.


    "Mom, you have a bad heart and high blood pressure. Stop crying."


    "Xiaolin, my mother doesn''t want to live, and she can''t live any longer. What kind of life is it?" When Mrs. Hua saw her fourth daughter coming back, she had mixed feelings.


    In fact, since Hua Lin got married, she seldom went home. She didn''t even take those things before.


    Now when something happened at home, she didn''t stand by. She came back. Seeing her, Mrs. Hua felt even worse.


    Hua Feng is the eldest. At this time, she also wants to come out and say something. She looks at her father and sighs, "Dad, what''s going on?"


    "You still ask him, does he have the face to say? How can I say that I don''t know how to be ashamed or ugly when I''m a young man? " Mrs. Hua is very angry.


    Hua Zhenyue lowered his head and said, "I was framed. I don''t remember what happened that day or what I had with that woman."


    "Dad, the video is clear. I''ve also looked for technical analysis. There''s no PS trace. If you say so, it''s boring." Hua Qing stares at Hua Zhenyue. This sentence almost gives his father a stone hammer. He can''t explain it.


    In fact, Hua Zhenyue was really drunk that day. He really didn''t know what happened.


    It can only be said that he is unlucky. Many people do this kind of thing, but there are not many people who do it. He is also in a bad time, so one after another is unlucky.


    "You guys came back just in time. Today we''ll have a good study. What should we do in the future? I''m sure I can''t live with him. I can''t afford to lose this man. I''ll divorce. I''ll divorce. I''ll separate the property clearly. I can''t get much from his infidelity, right? Boss, you call the group lawyer home. We''ll do a property division."


    "Mom, calm down first." Hua Feng comforts his mother.


    "I can''t calm down. It''s not your business. You can''t understand my feelings. I''m sick of him now I was blind. " Mrs. Hua''s crying was out of breath. She was trying to divorce and separate her family.


    "Mom, it''s OK to divorce, but today is definitely not the best time. Let''s go. You''ll be separated for a while and calm down. As for the inseparability, we respect your two opinions anyway." Hua Zhi gives suggestions.


    "The third is right, Ma. Don''t be too impulsive." Hua Feng nodded.


    "Mom, you should live separately from your father first. After all, you have been married for a lifetime." Hua Lin''s voice is not high, but it makes sense.


    Hua Sheng didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. He just stood on one side, just like a theatre goer.


    "Little five, do you have a word? Are you here to see the play? " Hua Qing is dissatisfied when he sees Hua Sheng saying nothing.


    "What I have to say has been said by several sisters, and I have nothing to say." Huasheng is light in the wind.


    "This home is mine. If I don''t go, I will go. Let him go. Leave this home." Mrs. Hua''s strong attitude is to drive her husband out.


    Several daughters couldn''t help it. As a result, Hua Zhenyue was kicked out of the door with a suitcase.


    "Dad, otherwise you can go to my house. My house is two rooms, which is smaller." Hua Lin said that, after all, no matter how wrong her father was, she couldn''t bear to see him on the street.

 Chapter 492

    Listen to two room, Hua Zhenyue quickly shook his head, "no, it''s not convenient. Besides, I can''t face Bai Hao."


    This is true. At the beginning, both he and his wife were so obsessed that they could not see the poor police uncle. Now they have to take refuge in other people''s homes. It''s too noisy to fight.


    "My house and the second one are big enough." Hua Feng said.


    "No, No." Hua Zhenyue now has a prejudice against the eldest and the second. A few days ago, he had a half red face because of money, so he would not go to his side.


    "Five younger sister''s ten li spring breeze is also big, five younger sister you don''t invite father for a while?" Hua Qing takes a gloating look at Hua Sheng.


    Hua Sheng didn''t speak, just looked at his father, and there was no emotion in his eyes.


    The relationship between Hua Zhenyue and Hua Sheng is the most unfamiliar one among the five daughters, because they were not around since childhood, and almost no father daughter relationship.


    "No, No."


    Without the invitation of Hua Sheng, Hua Zhenyue is embarrassed to go.


    "Dad, this is my newly bought hardbound apartment in the South Third Ring Road. It''s 130 square meters. I''ve never owned it. It''s supposed to be rented at a high price. But if you go to live, I won''t rent it."


    Hua Zhi is also angry at heart, but in anger is also pro dad, no way, no way at all.


    Hua Zhi has a lot of houses. She likes the feeling of renting a house, so there are seven or eight apartments in Jiangcheng.


    It''s not Australia''s little rich woman.


    "OK, that''s settled." Hua Zhen Yue Mali takes the key and agrees to go to Hua Zhi directly.


    I live in a luxury apartment of more than 100 square meters by myself, which is pretty good. I don''t feel aggrieved at all, OK?


    "What about the cost of living? My card. They''ve frozen it for me." Hua Zhenyue refers to Hua Qing and Hua Feng.


    Hua Lin, Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng look at the elder sister and the second sister. They don''t seem to understand why they freeze their father''s card.


    "Ah, it''s simple. I''ll go back and unfreeze the application." Hua Feng is also embarrassed to continue to freeze the old man''s property, can only now untie again.


    Hua Qing didn''t want to, but he didn''t stop.


    In this way, the place of the old man of the Chinese family is settled, and several daughters have left the Chinese family.


    Before the separation, Hua Feng took a look at Hua Sheng. "Five younger sisters, dad has a great influence on the group. After the scandal broke out, they couldn''t control it. The public relations companies we invited later can''t save the situation. Please tell Jiangliu about it for us and let him find a way to help us calm the storm."


    "Why should I clean up the mess?" Hua Sheng asked in a cold voice.


    "It''s said that we are both prosperous and harmful. You are also the Chinese family. You will be implicated in the scandal of dad. Don''t think you are helping us. You are helping yourself. " Hua Qing is not happy. She raises her voice directly.


    "I don''t have to help myself, I have nothing to lose."


    "As the group''s property shrinks, so will your dividend. No loss?" Hua Qing stares at Hua Sheng.


    "I''m not the one who started it. It''s not fair for me to bear it. As for the river I won''t say it. Say it to whoever you love. "


    Hua Sheng, with a cold face, turned directly to get on the bus.


    I didn''t give this face to elder sister at all. As soon as I have something to do, I will go to Jiangliu?


    Is Jiangliu a ruined business of Huajia family? Of course Hua Sheng is not used to them?


    "Elder sister, look at the attitude of the dead girl, my God Now I have become a little grandma of the Jiang family. How nostalgic is that? " Hua Qingqi''s madness.


    "Forget it. We really have to rely on the Jiang family Since she doesn''t say it, we have to meet the river. "


    When Hua Feng saw Hua Sheng, he refused to help him. He only asked Jiang Liu alone and came out with Hua Qing to ask for help.


    Hua Zhi is also in a bad mood. She is really shameless about it. But she can''t fight or scold the old man, so she has to be angry.


    At eight o''clock that night, Jiangliu came out and found several well-known media people, a large number of water troops to wash the land. In addition, some well-known people took a stand and began to wash the white for Huazhen Yue.

 Chapter 493

    The public relations article of Xibai probably means that the person who disclosed the video is a business opponent of Huajia. He drugged huazhenyue and framed it. This matter has been reported to the police. I hope you don''t rumour it.


    Sure enough, well-known media people helped wash white, and there were a large number of water army complaints and comments. With the police intervention, the matter quickly subsided.


    In the evening, when the river returns to the spring breeze, Hua Sheng doesn''t pay attention to him when he talks to him.


    "Ah Sheng, what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t talk to me."


    "I didn''t mess with you. I just came back. You can''t do this to me." The river laughs at her.


    "Isn''t Mr. Jiang powerful? Can help people wash white, don''t open a private bank in the future, kaishuijun company is good, professional wash white. " Hua Sheng deliberately mocks.


    The river immediately understood that Hua Sheng was angry that he helped her father wash the white.


    "I can''t refuse your elder sister-in-law''s plea. Besides, it''s my father-in-law. If something happens to him, you will be involved. I''m afraid it will affect you."


    "I''m not afraid of being affected. I have to bear the responsibility for doing wrong. Why should I let people wash away?" Hua Sheng is very worried about this matter, that is to say, if it goes on like this, it can only help the tyranny. His father will not have any self reproach, but he will be more confident in doing it later. Hua Sheng doesn''t like the view of promoting the unhealthy tendencies. Even if that person is his father, he still can''t accept it.


    "A Sheng, I understand that you are a man of three views and integrity. But not everything in the world is defined by black and white. There are also a lot of wandering in the gray area. We have to adapt to the circumstances. I think about it carefully. Helping your father is also helping us. The advantages outweigh the disadvantages. But I really should discuss it with you. I''m not good. Don''t be angry. "


    "Now, what''s the use of saying that? You''ve done everything."


    "A Sheng."


    "I''m a little tired. I''ll go to bed first."


    "Together..."


    "No, go back to your room yourself."


    Huasheng refuses to share the room with Jiangliu. He goes back to the room in a rage and locks the door.


    The river is very distressed. I know that no one can help Hua Sheng''s temper.


    But it''s true that he is also in a dilemma. He can''t ignore it, can he?


    If the fermentation goes on, how much will be lost?


    Today, my father asked about it on his own initiative. The story of the Dihua family is quite discontented.


    Of course, it''s not only Hua Sheng who is involved, but also Hua Zhi who has carried the black pot for no reason.


    That night, Wang Junxian accompanies Hua Zhi to eat, two people depend on together, say these make trouble.


    Wang Junxian''s phone rang. It was the old lady of the Wang family.


    After Wang Junxian answered, the old lady''s voice came out of the receiver. Hua Zhi was very close and heard it clearly.


    Mrs. Wang: Junxian, do you have any contact with Hua Zhi?


    Wang Junxian: grandma, why do you ask?


    Mrs. Wang: if you have, please stop.


    Wang Jun subconsciously looked at Hua Zhi behind her. Her expression was obviously unnatural.


    Wang Junxian: what''s the matter? Grandma?


    Mrs. Wang: didn''t you watch the news? There is such a big scandal in the Hua family. As Hua Zhenyue is old, he still does that kind of scandalous thing. We Wang family can''t have this kind of stained daughter-in-law. There are many powerful families in Jiangcheng, not only the Hua family, but the daughter-in-law is good. Unfortunately, there is no good father. They all say that the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked. We''d better be careful. Don''t bother the reputation of our Wang family in the future. "


    Wang Junxian: grandma, what you think is too much. One yard is one yard. It has nothing to do with Hua Zhi.


    Mrs. Wang: it doesn''t matter. The Hua family has a bad reputation now. How many of them can be innocent? Just listen to me. Don''t have any contact with the Chinese family. We don''t get these stinks, so that we don''t get into trouble. You are obedient, grandson. There are good girls, and grandma won''t pit you. "


    Wang Junxian perfunctory after a few words, hurriedly look back, he found that Hua Zhi''s eyes are red, very aggrieved.


    "Hua Zhi..." Wang Junxian has some heartache.

 Chapter 494

    "I''m fine." Hua Zhi''s voice choked, but also strong that he is OK.


    "You''re about to cry and say you''re ok?" Wang Junxian went over, sat down beside her and hugged her shoulder.


    Hua Zhi rudely pushed away, "don''t touch me."


    "That''s what my grandma looks like. Don''t mind her words. She''s old and thinks things are very immature, just like a child."


    "No, I think your grandmother is right. The upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked. My father is not a good thing, neither am I, so you''ll dump it for me soon?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "My Chinese family has a bad reputation this time, right?"


    "No, the river has come out to help calm down. In fact, if the river doesn''t go out, I will go out, not for others, just for you."


    Wang Junxian is not one of those sweet talkers. He really intends to do it.


    Just because he has Hua Zhi in his heart, he doesn''t want Hua Zhi to be implicated, but Jiangliu has done the previous step. Jiangliu must be for Hua Sheng. I don''t need to think about it.


    "Really?"


    "Of course, no one outside has said this. I think Fahrenheit stock has recovered significantly today."


    "But how to wash it? My father really did it. We know that he is such a person."


    "People are not saints and sages. There are a lot of hidden deals in the rich families. You and I know that." Wang Junxian comforts Hua Zhi.


    "But I''ve really got you involved."


    "No, it''s you who are tied up by your father. You are also innocent. Hua Zhi, you are almost 30 years old. Don''t be so stubborn. OK, we are us. He is him. I have a clear idea."


    "Then what if your grandmother doesn''t agree with us?"


    "My parents can''t interfere with me. How can my grandma control my affairs? I just perfunctory."


    "Well, that''s pretty much the same."


    Hua Zhi''s uneasiness, finally by Wang Junxian to press down, two people also did not mention this vexed matter.


    At the same time, Hua Lin is also deeply troubled.


    Hua Lin''s mother-in-law came by chance to have dinner together. The family was actually very harmonious.


    Bai Hao just had a rest this day. When the four were having a meal, Hua Lin''s mother-in-law suddenly asked, "Xiaolin, the one I said before in the news is that true? Your father he Do you really have one with the little girl? "


    "Mom." Bai Hao frowned.


    Hua Lin''s chopsticks paused, and her face was not very good.


    "Mom, I''m not sure. I haven''t been home for a long time."


    "Mom, how can I believe gossip? Xiaolin''s father is not like that." Bai Hao is devoted to defending his wife, so he can only say that his father-in-law is innocent.


    "Ah, I don''t mean anything else. I just ask. I also listened to everyone talking about that. I was curious. Your father and I didn''t believe it. They all thought that Xiaolin''s father offended people and was framed. Xiaolin, don''t think about it


    "I didn''t, mom." Hua Lin lowered her head and ate rice, but her appetite was obviously not good.


    "Mom, Xiaolin is still pregnant. Don''t say that you are unhappy in the future." Bai Hao told his mother.


    "Yes, I''m confused. I won''t say it later."


    My mother-in-law didn''t mean to embarrass her daughter-in-law. After all, they didn''t come into contact with the upper class, and they were just curious.


    But Hua Lin was still disgusted. It''s true and false. Their hearts are clear.


    Thinking of her father''s borrowing money before, she also gave him 180000 yuan. Although she paid it later, I don''t know how my father spent the money?


    After a few quick meals, Hua Lin went back to her room, took out her mobile phone, and sent a message to Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng among the three groups.


    Hua Lin: Dad''s matter has a bad influence. Even my mother-in-law knows. When she mentioned it just now, I really want to drill the ground. I really have no face to see people. Third sister and fifth sister, do you feel the same? Am I too affectable?

 Chapter 495

    Hua Sheng: my father-in-law didn''t ask me, but who in Jiangcheng doesn''t know such a big thing?


    Hua Zhi: don''t mention it. I''m also suffering from it. I don''t know how to deal with it. It''s not the child who makes the mistake. It''s the father. What can I do?


    Hua Lin: I didn''t think my father was old enough to return


    Hua Zhi: who would have thought that I still have dreams.


    Hua Sheng didn''t say anything. In fact, she was the first to find out about Zhang Qian before. However, she didn''t expect that the incident was handled by Hua Qing, and then it came close to the incident again.


    After three sisters chatted a few words in the group, no one would like to go on, after all, this is a domestic joke.


    Because of the river, Huasheng and Jiangliu didn''t speak well for almost three days. They always kept on turning.


    Chuntao and gingko are in a hurry when they see that they are angry with each other.


    I''ve tried many ways, but miss''s character is really stubborn. I can''t be coaxed for a while.


    In the end, gingko suggested that Hua Sheng should go to see Xiaohei''s twin cats before he could smile a little.


    Before I went, I called Xie Dongyang. Xie Dongyang was in a group meeting. When he heard that Hua Sheng was coming, he immediately ran away.


    Give the rest of the meeting to the assistant, and then go back to the villa.


    Hua Sheng came here with two girls. He bought a lot of food for Xiaobai, as well as nutrition for kittens. He was very generous.


    Of course, Xiaohei also came. I don''t know if it''s the nature of being a parent. As soon as Xiaohei enters the door, he rushes to Xiaobai''s nest.


    Keep licking two kittens, and little white is also very affectionate.


    "Oh, a family of four is very nice." Ginkgo a strong feeling.


    Chuntao is also happy. She takes out her mobile phone and keeps taking videos for these cats.


    Hua Sheng is wearing a loose black cotton padded jacket and a red beret. She looks like a young woman.


    Mingming is 22 years old. His face is full of collagen. I wish I could squeeze it out of the water.


    "Sheng Sheng, how are you recently?"


    "Well, good."


    Xie Dongyang hesitated and asked directly, but who didn''t know about the Hua family?


    "Do you want to ask about my father?"


    "Well I''m afraid you have a psychological shadow. "


    "No, I''m used to it. Besides, all the people in Jiangcheng know that if you don''t ask, I can''t pretend it hasn''t happened."


    Hua Sheng''s attitude is very calm. He didn''t mean to cover up. Instead, he said it generously.


    "In fact, it''s nothing. You don''t have to worry about gossip when you''re in a big family."


    "We are the only family in the four families. I''m ashamed to say that my mother-in-law has a good reputation for many years. Your parents are also very kind. I don''t know Wang''s family very well, but it''s always low-key to see their family''s behavior. I think there will be no such scandals. "


    "Don''t think so. Maybe your father is really in a hole."


    "No pit, no pit, no one else knows. Can we be daughters? Well, it doesn''t matter. It''s all happened. It''s too late to say anything. "


    "In a word, don''t be upset. Everything will pass."


    "Well, it''s not my fault. I don''t have to bear it for anyone." Hua Sheng''s face is calm.


    "Milk and coffee are very healthy. I asked a pet doctor to check them yesterday and vaccinated them." Xie Dongyang smiles.


    "Good health."


    "Sheng Sheng, did you hate me when I ran away at the wedding and made you lose face?" Xie Dongyang suddenly asked her.

 Chapter 496

    "No hate."


    "Really?" Xie Dongyang is happy.


    "Because I didn''t know who Xie Dongyang was at that time. You are like all men to me."


    "So it is." Xie Dongyang laughed at himself. He thought he was special in Huasheng. Now it seems that he is really amorous.


    "Whether you hate it or not, it''s all my fault. I thought later, I''m too reckless."


    "Don''t mention the past."


    Hua Sheng is not willing to tangle with Xie Dongyang about what happened at the beginning. Now, her heart is full of rivers, and she will never allow a second man.


    Hua Sheng watched the kitten at Xie Dongyang''s house for a while, but he still didn''t stay for dinner, so he left.


    She has always been in and out of Xie Dongyang''s house. She''s all square, so she won''t be misunderstood.


    Jiang Liu will not be really jealous. After all, in his heart, he does not believe that Xie Dongyang will be better than him. This is the battle of charm between men.


    On the other hand, Yu Ping is going to be depressed these days.


    Four family members came and stayed for several days. The expenses were amazing, which made her unable to bear.


    Fortunately, Yuan Shao helped her a lot later, buying things for her family and driving them to various parks.


    But four days later, Yu Ping''s family didn''t have any intention of leaving.


    That''s not enough. On this day, Yu Ping is packing things in school and preparing for the winter vacation.


    Yu Ping''s parents didn''t know how to get to Yuan Shao''s house and went to visit him.


    Yuan Shao''s parents were shocked to see both of them.


    "My family, we are Yu Ping''s parents. Your son and my daughter are in love, you know? And both of them are together. " Yu Ping''s mother didn''t buffer people at all. She said this directly. Yuan Shao''s mother''s eyes widened and she was stupid.


    "I didn''t know my son was in love." Yuan Shao''s mother does not know.


    Because Yuan Shao won''t tell his family about his private affairs.


    Without waiting for Yuan Shao''s mother to say more, Yu Ping''s parents took the initiative to enter the house.


    Yuan Shao''s family lives in a rather upscale community, which is a small townhouse with four families.


    Yu Ping''s mother asked Yuan Shao before, so when she knew the address, she found it according to the address. The security guard thought they were relatives and let them in.


    I don''t know if it''s going to be a big problem.


    "My family, I won''t go around with you. How about your son My daughter and I have reached that point, and I can''t say anything. Originally, we have found a good marriage for our daughter, and the bride price has been collected. Now they are like this, I can''t go back to explain it to others. When I saw your son that day, I also told him that if I want to marry my Xiaoping, I must give five hundred thousand bride price gifts. If your family lives in a villa here, it must be a good money. Look at it. Five hundred thousand, is it given now or when I am engaged? "


    "Wait Five hundred thousand, we will give it to you? " Yuan Shao''s mother was stunned.


    "Yes, half a million."


    "Who is your daughter?" Asked Yuan Shao''s mother.


    "Yu Ping, I''m in a school with your son. I''m a school bully of my age."


    "My son never said it. Aren''t you liars?" Yuan Shao''s mother really had a bad impression on the two buns in front of her.


    "If you don''t believe it, you can call him back. Let''s have a stand off." Yu Ping''s mother is upright.


    Yuan Shao''s mother, with a black face, called her son directly.


    "Son, do you know these two people?" Pointing to Yu Ping''s parents, Yuan Shao''s mother questions.

 Chapter 497

    "Ah, yes, my girlfriend''s parents." Yuan Shao nodded and admitted.


    "Girlfriend, who allows you to find a rural girl to be a girlfriend? Are you crazy, Yuan Shao?" Mrs. yuan was furious directly.


    "What do you say, elder sister? What''s the matter with our countrymen? Don''t you have countrymen in your ancestors for three generations? Besides, without our countrymen planting food for you, you will starve to death in this city." Yu Ping''s mother is also a liar.


    "Yuan Shao, hurry up and let them go. My blood pressure is really high."


    Mrs. yuan is a literate woman, not like Yu Ping''s mother, so she leans on her head and collapses on the sofa.


    "Mom, are you ok?"


    "Let them go Or I''ll call the police. "


    Yuan Shao was helpless. He was shocked that Yu Ping''s parents would come to him.


    "I''m sorry, aunt and uncle. My mother is not very well today. Let''s talk about it another day, shall we?"


    "What''s your mother''s opinion about us?" Yu Ping''s mother stared, a little unconvinced.


    "No, no, she just felt a little sudden. We need to give her time to adjust."


    "That''s OK, but we can''t come here for nothing. Is the taxi fare reimbursed?"


    Yuan Shao immediately took out his wallet, took out 200 yuan and handed it to Yu Ping''s mother.


    "It''s hard, auntie. You can take a taxi back."


    "It''s almost the same. By the way, next time we come back, I hope your father is also present. We can just talk about the bride price."


    Before leaving, he didn''t forget to take a bite of a bride''s gift. Yuan Shao''s angry mother almost took it.


    After seeing off the two plague gods, Yuan Shao came back to help his mother.


    "Mom, are you ok? Don''t need to send you to the hospital?"


    Without saying a word, Mrs. yuan slapped her son in the face. It was a click.


    "You really let me down. You found a girl from the countryside. Even if it''s OK, you still have her What''s the development with her? Don''t you see how good her parents are? Such a family, do you want me and your father to die of ridicule? "


    "Mom, her parents are a little No, but Xiaoping is not like that. She is very kind. "


    "Shut up, I won''t allow you to get along with that woman. Yuan Shao, break up with me immediately."


    "Mom, listen to me first."


    "If I don''t listen, I''ll break up at once. There''s no room for discussion. Right now."


    Yuan Fu''s face was pale and roared at his son. She could see that she really lost her mind.


    "Mom, you''re so excited now. I''ll talk to you later. Take a rest first." Yuan Shao, who was also a big head, went out directly and didn''t give his mother the chance to continue talking about it.


    Yuan Shao was really embarrassed by his mother''s attitude. He had intended to tell his family slowly that he would give them a buffer time to accept Yu Ping.


    But now Yu Ping''s parents make such a fuss, which completely messes up the matter.


    But Yuan Shao didn''t tell Yu Ping about it in order not to let Yu Ping worry.


    Until the next night, when Yu Ping went out to pack meals for her family, she received a call from Yuan Shao''s mother, and they met at a nearby coffee shop.


    Yu Ping is very nervous. She doesn''t know why Yuan Shao''s mother asked her out of the blue.


    "Good aunt." Yu Ping said hello politely.


    "Sit down, son." Mrs. yuan is still very generous and intelligent, smiling.


    "Auntie, what are you looking for me for?"


    "Well, do you know that your parents go to my house to ask for a gift of 500000 yuan?" Mrs. yuan asked her with a smile.


    Yu Ping can''t hold her face


    "When?" She didn''t know. She was shocked and embarrassed.

 Chapter 498

    "It looks like you don''t know."


    "Auntie, I really don''t know."


    "No wonder Then I''ll make a long story short and save each other''s time. Your parents went to my house and asked me for half a million gifts. I can understand the custom that there are gifts in the countryside. I don''t have much money for my family, but I''m not really going to let my son find a rural girl. "


    Yu Ping''s face changed


    "Ah, don''t think too much about Auntie''s saying that. I don''t mean to look down on the rural people. I have another plan for Yuan Shao. His father and I are such a son. They want to train them well, so they want to let him go abroad after the new year, so they are not suitable for falling in love. Of course you are a good girl. I believe you will find a better home. "


    Yu Ping is biting her lips. She is very sad. Her mother clearly disagrees with them.


    "Besides, I heard that you and my son have Together, right? "


    Mrs. yuan''s question is implicit, not as rude and straightforward as her mother''s.


    Yu Ping nods awkwardly. Although she doesn''t want to exchange this for herself, she still hopes that Yuan Shao''s mother will be softer.


    "Well Since that''s the case, I can''t say more. In fact, girls should take good care of themselves. So casual, it''s not likely that men will cherish them. My own son''s character, of course, is no problem. But you are not so reserved, which will inevitably make him look down on you. It''s not terrible to be poor or shameless. What do you think? "


    As expected, it''s a cultural person, who doesn''t swear, but it''s clear that Yu Ping has been embarrassed.


    These words, inside and outside, mean that she is shameless, not reserved, and actively sent to the door, not worth money, and despised by men.


    Yu Ping''s tears are coming down, but she can''t refute anything, because she thinks Mrs. yuan is right.


    "But now that we have done it, we will not deny it. We are not those who take advantage of it, and we will give you some compensation. Here is 100000 yuan. I think it should be enough for you. You can take the money to your parents, or you can keep it for repair operation. In short, it''s my compensation to my son. You and Yuan Shao It''s not suitable. It''s really not suitable. It''s not suitable in terms of family background. He may be interested in your beauty for the time being, but I''ve heard that you have plastic surgery, right? I can''t agree that you are a poor girl who doesn''t want to help her family if she has money. To tell you the truth, I will never agree with you. Don''t hate me for you. Pity your parents all over the world. "


    Mrs. Yuan said and pushed a bank card over.


    "The password is 6 zeros. After the money is taken out, you can lose the card. It doesn''t matter."


    "Auntie, I don''t want it."


    "Not enough?" Mrs. yuan glanced coldly at Taiping''s face.


    "No, no, Yuan Shao and I really love each other. What we do is from the heart. It''s my own free will. We don''t need compensation. It''s true."


    "You''re sure not, are you?"


    "Sure, thanks for the compensation, but I don''t need it."


    "Then you won''t blackmail US Yuan Shao in the future?"


    "No, I will never." Yu Ping shakes her head. How can she use this to threaten the man she likes?


    "Well, I''ll take it back and remember what you said."


    Mrs. yuan didn''t bother to say a word to Yu Ping. She got up and left. Before she left, she bought the bill. It was insulting.


    Yu Ping''s mood is very cracked. She runs to her parents'' Hotel crying.


    "Are you crazy to go to Yuan Shao''s parents on my back?" Yu Ping cries and roars.


    "You''re going to die. What''s wrong with running so late?" Yu Ping''s mother gave her a white look.


    "I didn''t say anything about how you used to neglect me. I don''t think it''s easy for you to have me, but now I have to say, I hate you. I really hate you. There are so many people in the world. Why am I your child? Why am I so unlucky? What qualifications do you have to be my parents? You are a group of vampires. " Yu Ping''s words, which had been suppressed in her heart for a long time, finally broke out. She swore at her parents, which was totally different from her usual weakness.

 Chapter 499

    "Oh, you are a dead girl, but it ''s too late. I don'' t want to kill you."


    Where can Yu Ping''s mother stand her daughter''s shouting at her, she immediately picks up her slippers and smashes them.


    Yu Ping catches the slippers and directly throws them out of the door. Then she says coldly, "I will not listen to you any more, nor will I become a tool for you to make money. Yuan Shao''s mother is right. Even if you are poor, you will be greedy, and live to be poor forever."


    Finish saying, Yu Ping turns head to run, angry her mother''s face is white, almost chased to hit.


    Naturally, they don''t understand why their daughter, who was always obedient and honest, suddenly changed her temperament, and even thought that her boyfriend encouraged her?


    Yu Ping broke down and cried all the time after she left the door. She walked alone in the cold street and suddenly felt that the world was big, but there was no place for her.


    Yuan Shao''s mother, seeing that attitude, knew that she would not agree with them, and she could not force Yuan Shao to break with her parents, she could not do it.


    So, is she about to be beaten back? Back to the original, nothing?


    On the other hand, Fengxi is the recently passed saishenxian. After the release of her new book, with money, someone came to buy movies and TV. For her, it was an unexpected fortune.


    Windy, carrying beer and fried chicken, came back in the middle of the night, ready to have a toxic night.


    Qin Wanyu is in the Porsche car downstairs, waiting for the girl to come back.


    He doesn''t know what''s wrong. He always feels that his heel doesn''t listen. Yes, he turns downstairs to Fengxi''s house when he can''t move. It''s obviously not on his way.


    Coincidentally, when the wind came back, there were three drunks walking awkwardly downstairs.


    Seeing a little girl in Fengxi, the three men came forward to chat up.


    "Hi, little beauty, how can I be alone when it''s so late?"


    "Yeah, have a drink with my brothers."


    "This girl is very good-looking. Ha ha, let''s go and play with my brothers."


    Three people a mouth is wine fumes the sky, the wind Xi a face dislike of hiding far away.


    "Get out of here. I don''t want to fight."


    But where does the drunkard have consciousness? It must be the trouble of making trouble for the wind.


    Qin, Wan and Yu just want to open the door and go down to save the United States.


    Then an incredible scene happened.


    I saw the wind slowly put the beer and fried chicken aside on the ground.


    Then a lunge up, take a finger in three people on a graffiti.


    The three men couldn''t move in a moment, just like they were held.


    Later, Fengxi slapped each of them for more than ten times, which made them numb.


    "I''m in a good mood today. I''ll slap you in the face. Next time I meet you, I''ll kick you directly and make you eunuch."


    With that, Fengxi turns around and carries the beer and fried chicken upstairs.


    Until home, read a mantra, the three people untie, and then paralyzed on the ground, extremely embarrassed.


    Qin, Wan and Yu couldn''t believe it. If they didn''t see it with their own eyes, they really didn''t believe it. In this world, there is a mantra to fix their body?


    After Qin Wanyu went up to confirm again and again, he found that the three men had no spells or signs of poisoning.


    But just now I did see that the wind did not know what was painted on their faces, so they were really unable to move. It was amazing.


    "My God, is this magic?"


    Qin Wanyu came to Fengxi''s house with doubts.


    Hesitated for a moment, then rang the doorbell.


    "What''s the matter?" The wind opened the door and gave Qin Wanyu a light look. He didn''t want to go in.

 Chapter 500

    "I Come and see you. "


    "Look at me? Empty handed? " The wind asked deliberately.


    "No, not empty handed. I bought you crayfish."


    Qin Wanyu picked up a paper bag at the door. He did buy crawfish for her.


    "Come in."


    The wind looked at the face of crayfish and let Qin, Wan and Yu come in.


    When he came in, he found that Fengxi was eating fried chicken and drinking beer. He was very comfortable in his childhood.


    He quickly opened the crayfish and added food to the wind.


    "Are you always so late, eating late at night, unhealthy?"


    "If you can''t eat delicious food, you need to fart healthily?"


    "Well There''s something to it. " Qin, Wan and Yu were criticized for their lack of temper.


    Feng Xi turns on the TV, which is playing a shocking idol drama. She still enjoys watching it.


    "Would you like a drink?" Feng Xi points to the beer on the table.


    "No, I''m driving. I can''t drink."


    "Well, you can sit around. I''ll eat first."


    Later, regardless of Qin, Wan and Yu, Fengxi ate with relish, and a jin of crayfish was also killed in a flash, with an excellent appetite.


    "Are you in a good mood recently?"


    "Yes, I''m in a good mood after making money."


    "How much can you earn by writing a book?"


    "Seventy or eighty thousand."


    "Seventy or eighty thousand will make you so happy?" Qin, Wan and Yu were shocked. After all, 700000 yuan was the consumption of playing at night for them.


    "Yes, I''m easy to be satisfied. If I have money, I''ll spend it. If I don''t have money, I''ll spend less. For me, there''s a lot of money."


    "You have a good attitude in life. Your attitude is admirable."


    "Less flattery, what''s your purpose when you come to my house?"


    "No purpose, really. I just want to see you."


    "Are you so kind? I remember, you don''t do charity, do you? " The wind swept him.


    "Do you have to treat people when you talk? Is it uncomfortable if you don''t treat people?"


    "Do I have a problem with you?" The wind makes me startled.


    Qin Wan Yu:


    "It''s the same with Hua Sheng. You have a lot to do."


    Qin Wan Yu:


    "Wind, I just I have been waiting for you downstairs, and then I saw... "


    "Go on." The wind picked up the beer and took a big sip.


    "I saw a few drunkards pestering you, but you seem to have used what method to fix them. Am I right?" Qin Wanyu asked anxiously, thinking that Feng Xi would be very concerned about these.


    "That''s right. It''s a mantra."


    Unexpectedly, Fengxi is very generous to admit.


    "Fixed body curse? Do you really know magic? My God. " Qin Wanyu''s eyes were dazzled.


    "Yes, I''m not only a magician, but also an immortal. To tell you the truth, I''m a white snake who has been practising for thousands of years. I came to the world to find Xu Xian to repay his kindness. However, the world is so funny that I forget about looking for Xu Xian for the time being if I have food or drink."


    Qin Wan Yu:


    "Wind, don''t make trouble. I''m not joking. I really want to know..." As soon as Qin Wanyu sees her like this, it''s not like chatting well.


    "I didn''t make a scene either. It''s a mantra."


    "It''s not scientific What principle do you use to control them? " Qin, Wan and Yu still want to understand.


    "No principle, just a mantra."


    "It''s not scientific."


    "How can there be so many scientific things? Do you go close to science and see more..."


    "Feng Xi, if you really know magic, why are you still writing novels? You can rely on these to make a lot of money?"


    "I know, but I don''t want to. I like to write novels. Do you mind?"


    Qin Wanyu scratched his head. Well, this aunt''s idea is really different from that of normal people.


    "I''m finished and I''m going to sleep. How about you Will you stay overnight or leave now? " The wind came down and chased for orders.

 Chapter 501

    "I..." Qin Wanyu was interrupted by the wind before he could finish.


    "Otherwise, what can we do?" After the wind Xi had enough to eat and drink, he had a little interest.


    Qin Wanyu was going to say I''m going, but he didn''t say it. Then he stayed at Fengxi''s house and slept all night.


    When Qin Wanyu opened her eyes the next morning, Fengxi was awake. She played games with her mobile phone.


    "Wind, last night It''s not my intention. " The awkward explanation of Qin, Wan and Yu.


    "You mean the old lady forced you?"


    "No, I just want to say Oh, come on, it''s OK. "


    Qin, Wan and Yu can''t understand. It''s very simple, but when it comes to the mouth, it becomes complicated.


    Especially now, it''s strange for me to lie here face to face.


    How could he have thought that one day, he would be planted on women in Qin, Wan and Yu. It''s incredible that he would be planted on such a thing.


    "I''m going to order takeout. Do you want it?"


    "You order takeout every day? Can''t you do it yourself? "


    "Yes, but I hate trouble and waste time."


    "OK..."


    Qin, Wan and Yu are speechless. He can never guess the idea of Fengxi.


    Fengxi holds her mobile phone and is stopped by Qin Wanyu as soon as she wants to place an order.


    "I''ll make it. Breakfast is very simple. It''s really unhealthy to order takeout."


    "That''s good. You do it. I''ve saved money."


    Listening to Qin Wanyu''s saying that we should do it, the wind will be happy to do it.


    Lying in bed and playing with his mobile phone, Qin Wanyu got up and went straight to the kitchen. Then he made a quick breakfast.


    In fact, it''s very simple. There are two fried eggs, a tomato soup, and a few pieces of toast.


    In her world, as long as she doesn''t do it, she feels good about what others do.


    later, Qin, Wan Yu and Tucao make complaints about the wind. It was the first time in the evening when he knew the wind, and made noodles for him. That was the only meal.


    In the future, Fengxi has done nothing, either take out or Qin Wan Yu.


    I don''t like cooking. It''s also a popular setting for girls.


    After breakfast, Qin Wanyu drove to work, just like nothing happened to them.


    Wind is still day and night out to find fun, fun.


    However, Qin Wanyu was a little bit lost in his soul. When he held the morning meeting, he was a little distracted.


    "President Qin, do you have anything else to add?"


    "President Qin?"


    The female secretary called President Qin several times, and Qin Wanyu just returned to his mind.


    "Ah?"


    "Do you have anything else to add to this meeting?"


    "No, it''s over."


    After the meeting, everyone walked out of the meeting room and the female secretary kindly asked, "President Qin, you are a little out of shape today, didn''t you have a good rest last night?"? Otherwise, go home and have a rest, and give it to me here. "


    "Nothing."


    "But your state..."


    "It''s no big deal. You''ll keep busy with you. Don''t worry about me."


    Qin Wanyu said it was ok, but he was absent-minded all day.


    In fact, he has been thinking about the question, is the wind Xi''s fixed body mantra true?


    Does she really know magic? That little girl, looking at the thin and pungent, is actually a magician?


    After that, if we really make mistakes together, wouldn''t it be tragic? Is she going to kill you?


    Qin Wanyu really thinks a little far But Fengxi is not an ordinary person.

 Chapter 502

    Is the Feng family really as powerful as the legend? Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t know what the Feng family could do, but Fengxi''s grandfather did have a reputation all over the world.


    As a descendant of Feng family, Feng Xi''s life state in front of him was unexpected.


    Of course, what he didn''t expect was that he was already vaguely moved by the wind, but didn''t admit it.


    He always thought that he was just staying in the state of curiosity. In fact, he had some special feelings for this woman.


    Ten li spring breeze


    it''s rare for Jiangliu to take a vacation. He doesn''t need to travel or work overtime, so he plays chess with Huasheng at home.


    In three games, Hua Sheng lost two.


    "Mrs. Jiang, willing to lose."


    "What do you want?"


    "Sing to me." River said.


    "How can I sing?" Hua Sheng''s eyes widened and his face was inconceivable.


    Chuntao and gingko have been with her for so many years, but they haven''t heard her sing. In fact, Huasheng never sings. I don''t know if it''s due to the five tone incomplete or other reasons.


    That''s why the river is more curious and wants to hear his wife sing.


    "You don''t want to be in debt, you say. The loser can make a request." River flow reminder.


    Hua Sheng was silent. She set the rules. The key problem was that she didn''t expect to lose.


    Hua Sheng thinks that he is good at chess, but Jiang Liu, a perverted guy, does not play cards according to common sense. He sets her up step by step.


    Let her lose everything, want to regret too late, was killed.


    This time, I really took a stone and hit myself.


    "I really can''t sing."


    "Just sing a few words." The river is full of expectations, especially Hua Sheng''s voice of nature. Her voice is very pleasant at ordinary times. If she sings, she will be amazed?


    Looking forward to the river, Huasheng can''t bear to let him down.


    I had to get up slowly and clear my throat for a while.


    Jiangliu thinks that girls like Huasheng can sing some popular songs of small literature and art.


    For example, Liu Ruoying''s, Liang Jingru''s, or Tian Fuzhen''s little fortune.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as Hua Sheng spoke, it was Peking Opera.


    Moreover, the words are correct and round, and there is a more heroic spirit between the eyebrows.


    Spring peach and ginkgo are secretly running to the door to listen to, after all, Miss almost once in a hundred years.


    Hua Sheng sings that the pear blossom brings rain in spring. Pear flowers fall, spring into the mud. This life is only for one person, the way his king is also infatuated, love is also infatuated.


    It''s hard to abandon the beauty of nature. It''s a mystery to hate forever.


    After a short period of singing, Hua Sheng looked at the river, and he was dumbfounded.


    Then for half a day, the river clapped. "My God, Mrs. Jiang, you sing the song of pear blossom. Do you know Peking Opera?"


    "When I was a child, I used to go to Liyuan to listen to opera with my grandma, but I didn''t sing well. After all, I didn''t study professionally and made a fool of myself." Hua Sheng blushed a little.


    "I adore you, Mrs. Jiang."


    Jiangliu really adores the girls who can sing, especially the eyes.


    He can''t help but pick up Huasheng and turn around.


    "What are you doing? Let me down." What''s the meaning of Huasheng.


    Spring peach and gingko also applaud for the young lady, envious.


    "If you have a chance to sing to your parents some other day, they may be very happy. They are both fans of Peking Opera and like the quintessence of China. If you know you can sing, you will be impressed."


    "Forget it, I can sing and play by myself. I can''t go to my parents to lose face." Hua Sheng is still shy. She never thinks she can sing well or better than others.


    At this time, Jiangliu mobile phone rings, he puts down Huasheng and picks up the phone.


    After that, he hung up the phone and asked Huasheng, "Junxian said, let''s go to his newly opened hot spring villa to soak in hot springs tonight. Shall we go?"


    "Who is it?" Hua Sheng is stunned.


    "When it comes to Hua Zhi''s going, there are still us. By the way, it''s called Qin Wanyu. But I think if Qin Wanyu goes, we''ll be better off, otherwise he won''t have company." River flow proposal.

 Chapter 503

    Of course, Hua Sheng has no problem. Anyway, these people are her friends, so she nodded.


    "Then you may ask for the wind."


    "When will you leave?"


    "I''ll be here tonight. I''ll ask Qin Wanyu to pick her up when you have an appointment."


    "Yes." Hua Sheng nodded, then picked up his mobile phone and sent wechat to Feng Xi.


    Fengxi is also cheerful. It''s hard for Huasheng to find her to play, so she agrees directly. Recently, she has been eating, drinking and playing. There''s no serious business.


    In fact, Wang Junxian in order to coax Hua Zhi happy this time, after the Chinese disturbance, Wang family''s opinion on China is obvious.


    Wang''s old lady''s phone call happened to be heard by Hua Zhi, so the girl is unhappy recently.


    After Wang Junxian saw it, he thought of a way to take her out to play, but it was not interesting to go out alone.


    I want to invite you all together, but everyone is very busy. The journey is too far away, so Wang Junxian thinks of the hot spring villa which is going to open soon.


    Such a picture, everyone came, originally also called Gao He, but Gao he is not here.


    That kid likes to run around. He has friends all over the country. Sometimes he drives himself to Tibet. He is very wild.


    So that night, the group drove three cars. Wang Junxian''s white Toyota 4500 pulled a lot of beer and snacks, as well as fruit. The copilot sat in Hua Zhi.


    The black Porsche Cayenne opened by the river, Hua Sheng was sitting in the front passenger''s seat, with a lot of equipment in the car, such as swimsuit, bath towel, changed underwear and even hair dryer.


    Qin, Wan and Yu are more casual. He drives a black Mercedes Benz business, which is more comfortable. Wind Xi directly planted crooked back seat and fell asleep, the smell of sleep.


    Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t bring anything, because he felt that Wang Junxian and Jiangliu must have all they had. He would be ok as long as he was a person.


    As it turns out, he was too wise. Jiangliu and wangjunxian had almost all of them. They had nothing to lose, so they had to move in.


    The three cars left together for about two and a half hours. They arrived at the place at eight o''clock in the evening.


    This is a small county in the north, but because it is surrounded by mountains and beautiful scenery, many ski resorts and hot spring resorts have been built here.


    Wang family was involved in the project two years ago. It has been built for almost one and a half years, invested more than 8 billion yuan, and built a top hot spring villa.


    It also has indoor water park and outdoor ski resort, which is very luxurious, but it has not been opened to the outside world for the time being.


    Now in the trial operation, all the guests are family members of internal employees or group customers.


    Hua Zhi has a black mask because of her special identity.


    Hua Sheng is quite funny. Jiang Liu is afraid of her cold attack, so she is wearing three layers inside and three layers outside. Like a zongzi, it is very fat.


    It''s hard not to bring peach and gingko together. All the way, they are taken care of by the river.


    After six people got off, they went straight to the front hall.


    "President Wang."


    The manager at the front desk heard that the boss was coming, and he also welcomed the staff very ceremoniously.


    Wang Junxian nodded. "Is the room arranged?"


    "It''s on the sixth floor. There are three executive suites."


    "Well, it''s hard."


    "It''s not hard. Mr. Wang, you and your friends have a rest first. 15 minutes later, please move to Baxian Pavilion, where you will have a hot Wula Manchu hot pot. "


    "Good."


    Wang Junxian said he was very satisfied, nodded, and when he got the key, he took one.


    "Wait, why three rooms? Do I have a room with Hua Zhi? " Asked the wind.

 Chapter 504

    Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu look at each other and smile. They have nothing to say. They are just and proper husband and wife.


    Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian all know what''s going on, but Feng Xi and Qin Wanyu are not public, and they are not related to feelings.


    Listen to the wind Xi said to a room with Hua Zhi, Wang Junxian is a little flustered.


    He quickly gave Hua Zhi a look


    Hua Zhi is also embarrassed. She coughs softly, "my wife I''ll do it with anyone. I don''t choose. "


    "Then we''ll be together." Feng Xi said without self-knowledge.


    Qin Wanyu grabbed her collar and pulled it aside. "It''s not good to be a light bulb."


    Feng Xi immediately understood what was going on. He took a look at Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian.


    "Then you are all one-on-one. What should I do? Do I have a room with Qin Wanyu? We are not a couple. " She left the relationship first.


    Wang Junxian took a look. "The suite is very big. There are more than 90 flats and two beds."


    "That''s OK."


    Once I heard that there were two beds, Fengxi nodded with satisfaction and could not wait to go upstairs with the key.


    Qin, Wan and Yu had no choice but to follow behind.


    "Man, no way. It''s a little slow." The river patted Qin, Wan and Yu on the shoulder intentionally, which seemed to point.


    "Don''t lie. There''s nothing between us." Qin Wanyu''s face is not red and his heart is not dancing.


    "Do you have any? Don''t you have any in mind?" The river is full of laughter.


    "Don''t make a fuss. There are so many people. Why are you such a big president gossiping?" Qin Wanyu is embarrassed by the current of the river.


    A line of six people took the elevator directly up to the sixth floor, in fact, the highest here is the sixth floor.


    The other rooms are in the next high-rise, and the main building here is this kind of high-end suite, which is also reserved for the high-rise of the group.


    Wang Junxian, of course, is the best room.


    When the six returned to the room, they began to change clothes and take a rest.


    Twenty minutes later, they all gathered in the Baxian Pavilion and ate the steaming hot pot together.


    Hua Zhi is in a good mood and has a good appetite.


    Because Hua Sheng doesn''t eat meat, Jiang Liu deliberately makes a bowl of hot soup noodles in the kitchen to warm his stomach.


    It''s very forthright to eat meat and drink.


    "It''s really nice here. When is it open?" Qin, Wan and Yu asked Wang Junxian.


    "In years'' time, it''s almost March next year."


    "It''s very hot through visual inspection. It''s very high. The decoration style is very special. I like it." Qin, Wan and Yu praised it.


    "That''s for sure. When I built it, I participated in the design of the whole city." Wang Junxian smiled proudly.


    Hua Zhi looks at Wang Junxian adoringly, and more and more thinks that her man is very talented.


    "I''ll go to the hot spring after dinner. It''s such a day." Qin, Wan and Yu felt with their glasses.


    "Well, there are 18 natural hot springs, nine outdoor hot springs, nine indoor hot springs, red wine hot springs, milk hot springs, and Shentang hot springs." Wang Junxian.


    "Then I''ll take a milk bath. It''s good for my skin." Hua Zhi inserted a sentence.


    "Where are you, asheng?"


    "I can do anything. Look at everyone." Hua Sheng smiles. In fact, when there are many people, most of them are with you, not picky.


    Hua Zhi then took out her mobile phone, took a picture, and then simply P, sent a circle of friends.


    But it can only be seen for very good friends, and it is not open to other people. After all, she is a star, paying special attention to her privacy.


    She wrote - a go and go trip with her friends.


    Dozens of seconds later, Xie Dongyang commented, "lean back, you are blocking my Sheng Sheng."

 Chapter 505

    Hua Zhi smiles and replies to Xie Dongyang - do you want to face and return your Sheng Sheng?


    Xie Dongyang: don''t call me when I go out to play, bad comment.


    Hua Zhi: will you come? Don''t be afraid of being tortured to death. The river is here.


    Xie Dongyang: Well, I thought it was just you and Sheng Sheng.


    Hua Zhi and Xie Dongyang have made a good personal relationship. Since the crisis, Hua Zhi lent Xie Dongyang money and later endorsed his products.


    Therefore, the two people are getting closer and closer, but there is no love between men and women, that is to say, they think each other is a good person and worth being friends.


    Wang Junxian is also not jealous. Of course, Xie Dongyang''s mind is on Huasheng, and people in these circles basically know it.


    After a group of six people had enough to eat and drink, they went down to the hot spring pool.


    It''s more than - 20 degrees below zero. Actually, it''s really special to have a hot spring outside.


    The latitude of hot spring town is very magical. When it comes to winter, it basically snows every day, and the snowflakes are not very big, or they fall on the head lightly.


    Hua Sheng lies in the hot spring pool, feeling the winter atmosphere, watching snowflakes falling on his head, which is also an unspeakable enjoyment.


    A few men naturally won''t take a milk bath, but in the other side of the massage pool, drinking red wine while chatting.


    several women do mask while talking about skin care. The atmosphere is not too harmonious.


    Fengxi is more familiar with herself. She has a good relationship with Huasheng, so she is naturally familiar with Huazhi.


    two people chatted quite well, from skin care products to health products, and finally talked about perfume, just like a fighter in a bad woman.


    Although Fengxi''s income is not high, the sister is willing to spend for herself. She can use all the contributions to buy an Hermes bag, and this consumption concept is enough.


    Huasheng is not at home, but Chuntao and ginkgo are very relaxed.


    Taking advantage of their free time in the daytime, they went out to hang out, watch movies and buy clothes.


    However, Chuntao could not imagine that she could meet her old friend.


    Gingko was trying on clothes. She went to the bathroom and came back. At the entrance of the elevator, she directly collided with a man.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." The man apologized.


    "What''s the matter with you? Don''t you watch when you walk?" Chuntao is so angry that she looks up and scolds.


    After the man looked at Chuntao, he was slightly shocked, and then he called out uncertainly: stupid?


    Chuntao''s body suddenly shakes, and then she is reminded of many memories. She looks at each other strangely.


    Indeed, the outline of this man is really familiar, isn''t it


    "Stupid, I remember you have a red birthmark on your left ear, and now there are You are stupid, you are the same as a child, almost unchanged, or so round face, God I can meet you here. " The man said a lot in one breath.


    "You are You are... " Chuntao looks at the man and gasps for breath. It seems that he is very nervous.


    "I''m a fool." The man smiles warmly.


    Then I saw that the tears of Chuntao were all falling down. I jumped on them and hugged the man.


    "Is it really you? I thought I''d never see each other in my life. God How could How could it be you? "


    Chuntao is a very cold person, rarely has such a scene out of control, which shows how important this man is to her.


    Fifteen minutes later, they sat in a high-end restaurant. Chuntao called gingko to say that she had something to do and let her go first.


    The man looked at Chuntao and said slowly, "I was sad for a long time that year after you were adopted. Then the next year, my adoptive father claimed me to go to a city in the south. I thought I would never see you in my life. I didn''t expect I can meet you in Jiangcheng. How are you these years? "

 Chapter 506

    Chuntao is also a bit like a dream, looking at each other''s face, feeling that everything is not true.


    The man opposite is not the little boy who lived with her in the orphanage. He has grown up.


    And tall and handsome, height is about 183, wearing a deep color cashmere coat, scarf is Burberry''s latest.


    There is a gentlemanly demeanor between every move. Where can I see a little shadow of that time?


    "I''m very good. I''ve had a good time these years. After I was adopted, I''m with our young lady. My husband treats us well. My young lady treats me as well as her sisters. I''m used to eating and drinking, and I''m satisfied."


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    "And you, silly, how are you?"


    When I was in the orphanage, Chuntao was often bullied by the children of the orphanage because of her small size.


    Sometimes when the teacher can''t see it, she hides in the corner and cries. It''s this silly boy who helps her and tells her to return the beating.


    Gradually, the two of them went further and further, and called each other''s nickname. He called her stupid, and she called him stupid, what a naive name.


    But at that time, they were so weak that they couldn''t even walk out of the orphanage. Later, when they were adopted separately, they lost the news of each other.


    In fact, Chuntao has always had fantasies in her heart, thinking that she could contact the boy in the future.


    In fact, she also went back to the orphanage several times when she grew up and inquired about the news. But after so many years, the orphanage had already changed people, and no one remembered what happened.


    "Me? I''m not bad either. My adoptive father has a lot of ability. He provides me with college education and studies abroad. Now after returning home, he works in my adoptive father''s company. "


    "Well, I can see that you have a good life." It''s also very gratifying to hear Chuntao.


    "You Have you got a family? "


    "You Are you married? "


    The two almost asked in unison, then both laughed.


    "Ladies first, you ask first. I''ll answer first. I''m not married. I''m still alone." The man smiled.


    "Me too. I''m single, too." Spring peach purses its mouth.


    "It seems that we are all lonely." The man smiled.


    At this time, the waiter served and he pushed the ice cream to Chuntao.


    "I remember at that time, you wanted to eat ice cream, but we didn''t have any money, so we went out secretly to pick up garbage and sell waste products. Later, we were found by the teacher before buying ice cream and confiscated our money. At that time, we were very desperate. We just wanted to eat ice cream."


    "Yes, we couldn''t do anything at that time." Peach sighs a little.


    "Eat now. I''ll treat you today. You can eat as much as you want." The man pushed the ice cream to Chuntao.


    She lowered her head in tears and took a small bite. Her mood was indescribable.


    "Benben, my name is Wu Nan now."


    "My name is Chuntao."


    "Chuntao?"


    "Well, this is what the old lady got. The young lady was going to change it for me, but I didn''t agree. I was used to it."


    "You Is it a babysitter? " The man listened to a young lady''s in Chuntao''s mouth, how many also guessed.


    "That''s right, but miss is very kind to me. She never treated me as a servant."


    "It''s really hard for you. If you quit your job and go with me, I can arrange a job for you anywhere. It''s 100 times better than this. You shouldn''t serve others. You''ve worked hard enough when you were a child." The man looked at Chuntao with heartache and offered to let her leave Huasheng and find her a job again.

 Chapter 507

    Chuntao shakes her head quickly. "No, I won''t go."


    "What? Are you afraid that your master''s family will not let you go? Stupid, what about me? " The man looks at Chuntao with concern, full of sincerity.


    "No, my young lady is so kind to me. I can''t walk away like this Unless Except for some special reason For example, I''m going to get married or I won''t leave her. Miss is so kind to me. Over the years, we have deep feelings. It''s not the relationship between the master and the servant. You really misunderstood it. "


    "So it is."


    After finding out, Wu Nan doesn''t force Chuntao to leave Huasheng. They have a good meal.


    After dinner, they added wechat to each other, and Chuntao was satisfied.


    "I will leave Jiangcheng tomorrow."


    "So fast?" Chuntao is stunned. She also wants to invite this special friend back. How could she know that they are leaving so soon.


    "This time, I''m also an investigation project. It''s a business trip. The company''s headquarters are all in Wancheng. I have to go back there."


    "Oh, oh." Chuntao has some slight loss.


    "This time I came to Jiangcheng, I got a lot of gains, especially to find you, Benben. Will you keep in touch with me in the future?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, wechat often contacts me. I''ll call you when you have time, you know."


    "Good."


    "Then You have to take good care of yourself. "


    "Sure, you are, too. You are good, too."


    Every time I call up my nickname in the orphanage, Chuntao feels very kind.


    In this way, after a simple meal with Wu Nan, they separated, but because of the contact information, Chuntao was very excited.


    She went back to gingko, but didn''t say anything about today.


    In the evening, when they returned to the spring breeze, Chuntao was obviously absent-minded.


    Ginkgo curious, "Chuntao sister, what''s wrong with you today? The one who can''t keep his soul? "


    "Yes?"


    "Of course, I have called you several times. You all giggle and don''t come back to me What''s going on? "


    "Ah, it''s fine. It''s fine."


    Chuntao put away her mobile phone and didn''t say much about it.


    In fact, she and Wu Nan have been chatting on wechat. They are very happy. Wu Nan is funny and humorous, and can make Chuntao laugh.


    So she can''t let go of her mobile phone, just like waiting for wechat all the time.


    In the evening, after cleaning, they lie down and have a rest after eating.


    Chuntao and gingko live in the same room. It''s a standard room. The room is clean and the bed is comfortable.


    Ginkgo tired a day to go to bed and fell asleep, snoring.


    Chuntao holds her mobile phone and talks with Wu Nan until 11:30, when they say good night to each other.


    Before Chuntao never thought about it, she wanted to get married, get married and leave Huasheng and ten li Chunfeng.


    Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu were not interested in the young talents they were looking for in the company that day.


    But now, after reconnecting with Wu Nan, Chuntao has ripples in her heart


    Knowing that Wu Nan is still single, she subconsciously has fantasies in her mind.


    Chuntao is also in her twenties. For the first time, she knows that she likes a person''s feelings. It''s like a deer in her heart. It''s not good to bump around.


    A heart also bumps and jumps, as if nervous, as if expecting More joy.


    Before going to sleep, she brush the circle of friends again. As expected, she saw what Wu nanfa said.


    Today, I met one of the most important friends in my life. I am very excited. Thank God for the chance to meet again. I just want to treat her well for the rest of my life.


    After watching Chuntao, I blushed unconsciously Seeing that Wu Nan said, for the rest of his life, be kind, does he like himself?


    Chuntao secretly ordered a praise, said nothing, and then went to sleep.


    On the other side, in the suite of five-star hotel, Wu Nan is surrounded by a enchanting woman with a cigarette in one hand.


    "I have been with Hua Sheng for many years, but my mind is still so simple. Ah, it seems that I overestimated her before." Wu Nan sneered.

 Chapter 508

    On the other hand, Hua Sheng doesn''t know what happened at home. Chuntao is an introverted character. He doesn''t say anything.


    Huasheng and Jiangliu, a group of six people, are enjoying themselves in the hot spring town.


    Hua Sheng''s physical strength is not as good as Hua Zhi and Feng Xi, so after a while, he is tired.


    Seeing that Hua Sheng was tired, the river took her back to her room to have a rest.


    The other four are still in a good mood. Hua Zhi and Feng Xi also drink a little red wine. Their mood is quite beautiful.


    Just, unexpectedly, I met a disgusting thing in the milk hot spring area.


    It''s like this. Milk hot spring and red wine hot spring have more female guests, and men seldom come.


    But there are two big men, big fat and big eared actually sneaked in.


    And as soon as I came in, I was obviously close to Fengxi and Huazhi, making do with the two beauties.


    You can make do with it, but you have to pick up a conversation with someone else.


    One of them smiled unkindly, "beauty, are you also here to play?"


    wind glared at them, did not respond, Hua Zhi because of fear of being recognized, his face has been attached to the mask, but a good figure, wearing a swimsuit, her body is simply bleeding.


    "Beauty, we are not tourists. We are big customers here. We came from Manchester City specially. Since we are destined to make friends."


    The two men obviously didn''t come to the hot spring to hunt for beauty, especially when they saw the wind grow young and lovely. Although the female companion around can''t see clearly, the figure alone is enough to satisfy the eyes.


    So the two men have a bad idea, but they are right. They are indeed Wang''s customers, from Manchester City.


    They are also executives of a certain group. They are used to being arrogant and domineering. They use their courage to tease other girls.


    "No interest." Wind Xi refuses directly.


    Hua Zhi also did not say a word, continue to play games with the mobile phone, directly ignored the existence of the two pigs.


    These two men, fat and not to mention, are not young, at least 40 years old, and one is still bald.


    It''s said that Fengxi and Huazhi can''t see it, even for ordinary girls.


    "Beauty, we are not poor and stinking workers We have a place in Manchester City. Don''t you young women like bags now? A watch? We can meet both of these, so How about you two spending the night with us and buying each of you a chanel bag? "


    "The old lady sent you a bag?" The wind Xi sneers.


    "Plus a Cartire blue balloon watch head office? This is a good thing. " One of the old men showed off for fear that others would not know that he had money.


    "Oh, it''s generous. Can I have another Hermes platinum bag?" This is what Hua Zhi asked.


    The man was stunned, and then he said with a smile, "Hermes platinum bag is more than 400000. You are a lion. But if you two are happy with our brothers, it is not impossible."


    "Do you two have mirrors?" Hua Zhi looks at them.


    The two men looked at each other, wondering what she meant by asking.


    "If you don''t have a mirror, I suggest you pee in situ immediately to steal your ghost appearance My stomach is the same as that of a pregnant woman who has been pregnant for six months. It''s so overgrown that I can''t live. My face is bumpy. I don''t think even the flies fall off my feet. You can make crisp meat with fat. Who gave you the courage to talk to us? What kind of B do you have in mind? "


    After Hua Zhi scolds, the wind blows and laughs.


    Those two men immediately fire, point to Hua Zhi, "what are you talking about, see I don''t tear your mouth?"


    Say two men toward two of them and come, wind Xi and Hua Zhi after looking at each other, the heart has a sharp, direct war.


    "It''s not good. It''s fighting next door."


    The waiter shouted, Wang Junxian and Qin Wanyu came to have a look curiously, and they were immediately stupid.

 Chapter 509

    When Qin Wanyu and Wang Jun showed up, the battle was over, and the hot spring pool was a mess.


    Later, when watching the video playback, I saw that the wind was the first to rush up.


    Hua Zhi follows closely, two female soldiers are too fierce, hold two men head directly, press into water.


    The two men are clumsy and inflexible, so they suffer a lot.


    Being tossed by Fengxi and Huazhi, he drank a lot of water, filled with hot spring water, and even when he fished it up, he still spit small fish out of his mouth.


    Hua Zhi is too aggressive. He really looks at his own mask. He is not afraid of being recognized. He is more ruthless than the wind.


    When Qin Wanyu watched the replay, he couldn''t help laughing. "Hua Zhi is good at it."


    "Wang Jun showed a sentence," I also know today


    Indeed, I used to know that Hua Zhi was fierce, but after all, I have seen her fight. Now I see it, I really have to take it.


    Feng Xi comes from the Feng family. He has his own martial arts background. It''s needless to say that he is skilled. Let alone two men. The other two are not rivals.


    But Hua Zhi is different. She is a big star and a national goddess.


    It''s amazing that she can fight like this.


    Two men know their own fault, where dare to call the police, only recognized, and wanted to find a chance to revenge.


    Unfortunately I was kicked out by the hot spring hotel that day, mercilessly.


    Even before they left, they told them that Wang Group would not have any business with Manchester City in the future, and they were completely ignorant.


    What''s going on?


    Later, they knew that one of the women who teased today was the real girlfriend of the prince of the Wang family. It''s really bad luck.


    The two men, with their tails in their hands, quickly slipped away. They could not go back without being scolded by the boss. After all, they lost the chance to cooperate with the Wang family in the future.


    When Hua Sheng woke up, he was shocked to hear that Feng Xi and Hua Zhi were fighting with each other.


    After learning the process, Huasheng laughs.


    "Those two men are also unlucky. If they offend anyone, they will offend the two least."


    "That''s not true, so it''s bad luck, but fortunately you are not there. If you are You must be less fierce than the two of them. You will inevitably suffer losses. "


    "Me? I will not. " Hua Sheng chuckles.


    I thought to myself, you look down on me too much. You forgot how to shock the whole school when I was just in class at Minzu University?


    From the legend of goddess to school bully, how did yuan Shaotou get beaten up? How did she use hairpins to push back the girls who besieged her in the bathroom?


    Of course, river flow has always been a short guard.


    In his eyes, the wife is weak and needs protection.


    As for the dark history of Huasheng before, he would not listen, he would not listen.


    In the morning of the next day, a group of six people had breakfast in the restaurant and walked around. In the morning, the air was excellent, with snow embellishment, especially the foreign style.


    Hua Zhi and Feng Xi take a crazy photo with their mobile phones. Hua Sheng really looks at these landscapes with his eyes.


    Suddenly, in the courtyard of a folk theme museum, Huasheng saw something.


    "What is that?"


    "Ah, it''s a milling machine. I don''t think you''ve seen it before. I heard that it was a tool for farmers to work in the old society. At that time, there was no machine work, so many of the tools were very heavy. This thing and the stone mill are quite old. They were bought to make a decoration and show it to some young people." Wang Junxian introduced.


    "Wang Shao, have you seen Fengshui before?" Hua Sheng asked him.


    "Look for someone."


    "Have you seen this thing before?" Pointing to the white roller, Hua Sheng asked.

 Chapter 510

    "I don''t think so. I just moved this thing last month. I think it''s very beautiful, so people put it in the yard as a decoration. What''s the matter? Any questions? "


    Wang Junxian looks at Hua Sheng''s question so carefully, and is shocked to see if there is anything wrong.


    "Don''t forget what you promised me, Mrs. Jiang." Jiang Liu thinks that Hua Sheng is going to make an exception to divination, so he immediately reminds him.


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t forgotten. I just feel it''s not right. I''d like to mention one or two."


    Hua Sheng said and walked over to the roller. He looked around it.


    Then he said to Wang Junxian, "take this thing away, you can''t put it here."


    "Why?" Wang Junxian didn''t understand these things. He was curious.


    Feng Xi smiles and naturally knows what''s going on. However, she is willing to listen to Hua Sheng.


    Because Hua Sheng knows more than she does, and when Hua Sheng explains these things, it''s a little windy, Grandpa''s taste, so she likes Hua Sheng very much.


    "Grind the door, there is no body. You should not know that the grinding wheel and the grinding plate are fierce things. One represents the green dragon and the other represents the white tiger. It''s all Yin Qi. Ordinary people can''t suppress the eight characters. You see it''s here, facing the door. It''s a sign of great evil. If you don''t move away, someone will have an accident within a month. "


    "So evil?" Wang Junxian felt numb when he was told by Huasheng.


    "Listen to asheng. She doesn''t talk nonsense." Jiang Liu believes in his wife.


    Hua Zhi also nodded in agreement, "my five younger sisters know a lot, and it''s not nonsense. You''d better listen to her."


    "That''s for sure, then I''ll have someone throw it out in a moment."


    "Don''t throw it around. It''s better to find a remote hillside and bury it. Don''t expose the soil, so as not to hurt the innocent." Hua Sheng asked.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you."


    Although Wang Junxian was dubious, he also listened to Hua Sheng and asked people to carry this thing out, and then buried it in a nearby barren mountain, which was quite deep.


    "If everyone is OK, how about we stay all night tonight?" Wang Junxian proposed.


    "No, I have something else to deal with. I''ll go back and deal with it."


    It''s true that the river is the best of the best, so it''s impossible to stay one more night. Huasheng naturally follows the river.


    "Then I''ll go, too. I''ll have dinner with the publishers." Said the wind.


    "Then go back. It''s no fun to have fewer people." As soon as Hua Zhi saw that everyone had gone, he didn''t want to stay, so the party went back to Jiangcheng after lunch.


    On the other hand, Yu Ping''s mentality has exploded in the past two days. After a big fight with her parents, she is drunk outside.


    By the time she got back to the apartment, it was 12:30 in the evening, and she staggered out of the elevator.


    At a glance, I saw Yuan Shao waiting for her at the door.


    "Are you drunk?" Yuan Shao hurried forward and helped Yu Ping.


    "I''m fine."


    "I''m sending you wechat. You haven''t replied to me. You''re in a hurry."


    "I just want to be quiet."


    "I know my mother is looking for you. Don''t care what she says. She can''t represent me, Xiaoping."


    "Well, I know."


    Yu Ping nods perfunctorily, takes out the key to open the door, and enters the room with Yuan Shao.


    "I''ll boil water for you, make tea and wake up."


    Seeing Yu Ping''s smell of wine, I couldn''t talk about it. Yuan Shao only made water and tea in her advanced kitchen.


    Half an hour later, Yu Ping washed her face, drank a cup of tea and woke up a lot. She sat on the sofa and said nothing.


    Yuan Shao is sitting opposite her. The atmosphere is different between them.


    "Xiaoping, my mother must be very sad when she speaks. I apologize for her. Don''t be sad. I am the one who has everything."


    "Yuan Shao, let''s separate first." She said suddenly.


    "You''re breaking up?" Yuan Shao was stunned.


    "A relationship that isn''t blessed by parents can''t have good results in itself. You and I both know why we have to work hard to support it." Yu Ping''s voice is a little hoarse.

 Chapter 511

    "Now it''s not something I don''t want to do, it''s something I can''t change. My ability is too limited."


    "Little Ping, I don''t dislike you, really, never."


    Yuan Shao comes to seize Yu Ping''s hand and tries his best to prove his sincerity. In fact, although it is Yuan Shao who Yu Ping actively pursues.


    But Yuan Shao is also really good for Ping, which is in everyone''s eyes.


    "I know you don''t, but we do have a big gap. Your family is very rich. You are a child who grew up in a honey pot. I am a child in the countryside. I have no family background, no contacts and no background. Your mother said that she wants you to go abroad."


    "I''m not going. I''m an adult. I have my own choices and plans."


    "But what if your parents threaten you with their lives?"


    "I..."


    Yuan Shao was really asked by Yu Ping. Yes, he didn''t think about it.


    "If I were you, I would also be very embarrassed. Your parents gave birth to you to support you. Your kindness is as heavy as a mountain. You can''t betray them for love. I can understand you, Yuan Shao. "


    "But I can''t betray you. We..."


    Yuan Shao is really reluctant to let go. He grabs Yu Ping''s wrist to death. He doesn''t even notice. He pinches her hand red.


    "I know, but sometimes we just have to bow to reality. The reason why the old ancestor stayed is right. How important is family to family? I can''t bear my own parents. How can your family bear them? You know what? If you are really with me, my parents will pester you all their lives and ask you for money, including my brother''s marriage, birth and so on. This is a bottomless hole. "


    "We don''t have to."


    "No? Ha ha Can you hold them up? You know my mother is a shrew in the market. She throws herself at you to destroy your three views. But I grew up in such a family. How much I do for my family? They don''t think it''s enough. Now they have to use me to ask your family *, I won''t let them do what they want. "


    "So you''re breaking up with me?"


    "Breaking up is the best choice."


    "Little Ping, you are too extreme. Apart from breaking up, we have many ways to use it."


    "No, I have no choice. I know my own parents too well."


    "But..."


    "No, but, Yuan Shao, I''m tired. Let''s go."


    "Little Ping, I can''t bear you. We have been together for so long I have always appreciated your simplicity and kindness. You are different from others. Huasheng is your friend because of your character. So am I. I like you. It''s also because of your most precious character. "


    "What is worthless in character is the most useless thing. A good person is inferior to a good family. I would rather have a good family than encumber you."


    "Don''t say that. It''s not your fault." Yuan Shao is very distressed by Yu Ping. He knows that Yu Ping is also a victim.


    When he had dinner with Yu Ping''s family that day, he saw their attitude towards Ping.


    "It''s late. Go away quickly. Don''t go back too late. Your mother will worry."


    "Well, I''ll see you tomorrow and you''ll go to bed early."


    Before Yuan Shao left, he didn''t forget to kiss Ping on the head and express his determination to go on.


    Unfortunately, Yu Ping has already planned something else in her mind at this time.


    The next morning, when Hua Sheng received the news, his hands were shaking.


    Yuan Shao called and said only one thing. Yu Ping committed suicide in the hospital.


    Hua Sheng holds the mobile phone''s hand, completely disobeys orders, and then quickly asks Chuntao to send her to the hospital where Yu Ping is.

 Chapter 512

    When Hua Sheng came, Yu Ping was still in the intensive care unit.


    Yuan Shao is the only one at the door. Yu Ping has no friends in this city, so she is a little lonely.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Sheng questions Yuan Shao.


    "When I went to see her last night, she was in a bad mood. She was drunk. I wanted to wait for her to wake up. As a result, I didn''t reply to the wechat this morning and didn''t answer the phone. I thought something was wrong. When I got there by taxi, the door was locked. When I broke in, I saw her lying on the sofa. There was an empty bottle of sleeping pills on the ground."


    "Did you two fight?"


    "No, it''s something else."


    Yuan Shao was very guilty. He told Hua Sheng about the story. Hua Sheng was angry with Yuan Shao, but he calmed down after listening.


    It''s not Yuan Shao''s fault. It''s Yu Ping''s inferiority and pessimism.


    She forced to break up, Yuan Shao did not agree, she was determined to separate, and in the face of their own extreme parents, she was unable to resist.


    Finally, I chose to end all this with death


    Hua Sheng doesn''t know what Yu Ping thought before taking the medicine, but she must be in despair.


    After all, it takes a lot of courage to die. She should bear a lot.


    There was not even a word left for Hua Sheng. There was nothing to say to Yuan Shao. Yu Ping was really extreme this time.


    Hua Sheng waited at the door for a long time before the doctor came out.


    "How are you, doctor?"


    "It''s out of danger for a while, but we have to observe for a few days. We washed the patient''s stomach. She took a whole bottle of sleeping pills, about 60 pieces. And drink wine before taking medicine, it''s just looking for death. Fortunately, the medicine is weak, and it''s found in time. I''ll take back a life. "


    When the doctor said that, Hua Sheng and Yuan Shao were relieved.


    "Family members should pay the expenses. The previous money is not enough, and tens of thousands are needed next."


    "I''ll hand it in."


    Yuan Shao goes downstairs to pay money with the doctor. Hua Sheng calms down for a while before going in to see Yu Ping.


    Yu Ping is lying in the hospital bed, pale and frightening, even vaguely smelling the wine.


    After the doctor washed her stomach, Yu Ping woke up soon.


    "Nice to see you, Xiaosheng."


    Yu Ping wakes up to see Hua Sheng at the first sight. She smiles. Her lips are about to drip with blood. Hua Sheng is very distressed.


    "Are you happy to say that? Aren''t you going to say goodbye to us forever? "


    "I''m sorry, I''m too cowardly."


    "You are not only cowardly, but also stupid. Xiao Ping, you say you have the courage to die. Why are you afraid to live?" Hua Sheng questions her.


    "Because you can''t live any longer, my family will destroy everything I have, and Yuan Shao and I can''t be together."


    "But life is not just about love. You have read so many years for nothing? I don''t understand the meaning of life? Do you know how many incurable patients yearn for tomorrow when you almost lost today? My fourth sister, she wants to live another day in her dream, and you? So young, want to die? "


    Yu Ping listens with tears, but she can''t refute. Hua Sheng''s scolding is really cruel. But after being scolded, Yu Ping feels a little better and is not as depressed as before.


    "If you want to die, die. I won''t advise you. You are right. It''s your own choice." Don''t overdo it. Hua Sheng is angry.


    "Xiaosheng, I know I let you down."


    "It''s more than disappointment. I think I read you wrong."


    "Sorry."


    "What''s the use of being sorry? I don''t want to be sorry. I want to be a good Yuping, a big living person, a girl of good character, sincere enthusiasm, a girl who is full of hope for life even if she is not from a good family, a very important friend in my life." Hua Sheng said it word by word.


    Yu Ping can''t help crying at last. Hua Sheng doesn''t comfort her, so she can cry. Let her cry enough at a time and cry out all the grievances in her heart.

 Chapter 513

    After crying for more than ten minutes, Yu Pingcai calmed down, and then looked at Hua Sheng. "Xiao Sheng, I''m not dead this time. I''m also dead. Then I''ll live well. Don''t be angry with me, OK?"


    "Not dead?"


    "Not dead."


    "What if your parents still bully you like they used to?"


    "Then I''ll take it back."


    "That''s right." Hua Sheng finally smiles and feeds Yu Ping some rice soup.


    Yuan Shao comes back to the ward after paying the money. He comforts Yu Ping for a while and coaxes her to sleep.


    "Yu Ping''s parents, do you know where to live?"


    "I know."


    "Well, give me the address."


    "Are you going to...?" Yuan shaoke knows the power of Hua Sheng. Seeing that Hua Sheng wants Yu Ping''s parents'' address, he thinks that she is going to avenge Yu Ping.


    "After all, they are Yu Ping''s own parents. I will not treat them like that."


    "Well, they are too much, and I love Xiao Ping very much." Yuan Shao nods, then tells Hua Sheng the address of Yu Ping''s parents.


    After Hua Sheng left the hospital, he took Chuntao and gingko to the small hotel.


    When Hua Sheng went, several people were playing poker in a small hotel with great interest.


    And on the bed put all of a sudden snacks, fruits, it is extravagant, for their income level.


    Can''t imagine their consumption view when they eat such fine fruits as mangosteen, chelizi and strawberry?


    Yu Ping''s father even smoked 15 yuan a box of Jiangcheng cigarettes. Yu Ping''s grandmother even wore two silver bracelets, both of which were very wide.


    Yu Xiaobao is sitting on the innermost bed with the transformer in his arms, with a brand of yogurt in his mouth.


    This family, indeed, are vampires, because they squeeze from their daughters, and then spend their peace of mind.


    "You are Yu Ping''s family, aren''t you?" Hua Sheng pushed the door open and was very rude.


    "Who are you?"


    Yu Ping''s mother sits cross legged, with melon seeds in her mouth and playing cards in her hand. How could she be a mother?


    "I''m Yu Ping''s friend. She killed herself by drinking medicine last night."


    "Ah?"


    When I heard about suicide, my family did have a reaction, saying it was shocked.


    "Why?"


    "It''s all because of your presence, destroying her relationship, and what you''ve done is fatal to her."


    "Girl, is my little Ping dead?" Yu Ping''s father was really worried about it. He asked Hua Sheng.


    "It''s not dead. It''s coming, but it''s still in intensive care."


    "Ah, that''s good, that''s good."


    "How did my sister commit suicide? What happened Yesterday was not good? " Yu Xiaobao, after all, is a child with an incredible face.


    "It''s not dead. Ha ha, that''s to scare people. That''s to show it to the kid''s family This is a way to threaten men. What does it have to do with us? Will she really die? Really It''s OK. Come on, let''s play. "


    When she heard that Yu Ping was not dead, her mother''s reaction was outrageous. She thought that Yu Ping deliberately pretended to commit suicide in order to threaten her boyfriend.


    Hua Sheng was so angry that she took out their cards directly, threw them on the ground and stepped on them. She really wanted to throw the family directly into the sea to feed the fish.


    "She drank wine and took more than 60 sleeping pills. If she had not been rescued in time, she would have been a corpse. As her mother, you not only don''t care about your daughter''s life and death, but also say that kind of cool words. Are you still human? Are you really her biological mother? Isn''t stepmother as vicious as you are

 Chapter 514

    "I want you to take care of it. It''s my family''s business." Yu Ping''s mother is also quite unreasonable.


    "You hurry to pay with me to the hospital. Yu Ping needs 50000 more hospital fees. The hospital is looking for family members. If you don''t go with me, I''ll call the police and say you abandon your management."


    "Fifty thousand? Is there any mistake? She''s going to die. She deserves it. How can we afford it? " Take the money, Yu Ping''s family are stupid.


    "Go to jail if you have no money." Hua Sheng deliberately scares them.


    "Then Then you go first. We''ll go later. "


    Under the pretext of supporting Kaihua Sheng, the family directly rolled the blanket and ran away. They would never live in Jiangcheng or eat or drink in the sea again.


    "Miss, they obviously want to run How can you believe them? "


    "I didn''t ask them to pay for it. I purposely asked them to leave here, but You should send someone to stare at them. When they are going out of Jiangcheng, at least they should be beaten. Except for the children and the old lady, they should be beaten. Don''t break them. "


    "It''s good, it''s good."


    Chuntao received the order to do it immediately. When Yu Ping''s parents left Jiangcheng, they were stopped at the passenger station and beaten.


    Yu Ping''s parents were injured and no one could be found. They just admitted that they were unlucky and went back to the mountain village, regardless of their daughter''s life or death.


    Yu Ping''s hospitalization fee was paid by Yuan Shao, and Hua Sheng didn''t rush to give it. After all, he is a boyfriend and has self reproach to take care of Yu Ping.


    Yu Ping''s mood has also stabilized a lot. Hua Sheng will spare time to accompany her and bring her many books.


    This day, I saw that after Taiping came back, Huasheng mobile phone reminded me of the new email.


    In fact, since she didn''t use SS identity, her email has been out of use for a long time.


    I haven''t opened it for a long time. Last time I watched the live broadcast.


    Seeing the constant prompt, Huasheng opens his mobile phone and logs in to the secret email.


    Sure enough, there is a new email in the mailbox, which was sent an hour ago.


    Hua Sheng opens the email and looks at the dense English. It says: "Dear Miss SS, Hello, I''ve heard a lot about you. I always wanted to compete with you one day. Unfortunately, you have announced your retirement.". I''m also a fan of antiques. I''ve collected a lot of them and identified many of them. But I haven''t had any rivals in the antiques industry. I believe I saw the live broadcast, right? If I''m right, you should be the tourist 3344.


    Seeing this, Hua Sheng only feels cool behind his back. Can you guess? No, she remembers hiding the IP address.


    Then Hua Sheng continues to read the email -


    - you have a unique vision and interesting identification techniques, so I want to challenge you. You don''t need to appear on the spot, as long as it''s still in the form of live broadcast. Let''s compete once. If I lose, I will send you an antique worth more than 100 million yuan. If you lose, you have to fly to my city and have dinner with me, OK? "


    Here''s the signature, mysterious man F.


    This mysterious man f has some strength, but he is too arrogant. Hua Sheng really doesn''t like it.


    So it must not agree with his so-called challenge. After reading the email, Hua Sheng directly returned the email. She didn''t reply to the email. She planned to ignore it directly.


    I just didn''t expect that in the future, I would have a deeper interaction with this mysterious man, F. of course, these are afterwords.


    After work, Jiangliu hugs Huasheng and watches TV together.


    He suddenly asked, "ah Sheng, do you think Qin Wanyu and Fengxi can get married first, or Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi can get married first?"


    "Well This topic is a little far away, isn''t Fengxi and Qin, Wan and Yu all the same? " Hua Sheng was shocked and felt that Jiangliu was talking in a dream.

 Chapter 515

    "Isn''t this a chat between us?"


    "I''m not very optimistic about Fengxi and qinwanyu." Hua Sheng said slowly.


    "Why?" Jiang Liu picks his eyebrows and is surprised by his wife''s answer.


    "It''s very simple. Fengxi doesn''t believe in love, and she has too many things on her shoulders. I''m afraid it will be..." Hua Sheng didn''t say what he said later, but Fengxi is the family of Fengxi. It''s not an ordinary road that we are destined to take, and qinwanyu is just such persistent people. They may not be the best CP. At present, it seems that Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian are not bad, at least there is no big barrier between them, and Hua Sheng thinks that Hua Zhi''s temper is just what Wang Junxian can suppress, one thing is reduced.


    "I''m quite optimistic about it. I think Lao Qin is a little interested in Fengxi."


    Before the river flowed, I was a little aware of the meaning of Qin, Wan and Yu to the wind. This time I went out to play, especially obviously.


    Although they were in the same room this time, nothing really happened.


    In fact, Fengxi was too tired to play, so she went back to the room and fell asleep, which didn''t give Qin, Wan and Yu a chance at all.


    Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t like Fengxi because of this. In fact, he appreciated Fengxi''s character and talent.


    After Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi come back, they are obviously more greasy and crooked than before.


    Hua Zhi didn''t even have the heart to start work. She was supposed to take on several new plays, but also pushed them all at one breath. The agent saw her fall in love and was not in the mood to work, so he gave her a holiday.


    After the holiday, Hua Zhi is even more attached to Wang Junxian. Apart from Wang Junxian''s work, the two are almost inseparable.


    So, three days later, at the 80th birthday banquet of chamber of Commerce, Wang Junxian went, and Hua Zhi went with him.


    Only two people are separated, afraid of fascinating.


    There is a chamber of Commerce in Jiangcheng, which is jointly established by more than 30 consortiums. Zhong Changzhi, the president of the chamber of Commerce, was elected by everyone''s votes in that year.


    The old man is really a man of ability, and the Zhong family itself is also a tycoon, persuasive.


    Today, the 80 years old man, Zhong family attaches great importance to, in a seven-star Pangu Hotel, held a grand birthday party.


    The successful people from all walks of life came to congratulate him that night. There were countless famous actors and directors.


    All the four families were present. Even Hua Zhenyue, which had been rare since the accident, appeared, but Mrs. Hua didn''t come.


    Hua Zhenyue came with Hua Feng and Hua Qing, representing the Hua family. The entertainment circle represented by Hua Zhi, after all, has a large number of places and a heavy weight.


    Hua Sheng came with the river. She chose a very low-key plain color dress, which was standard. She took a crystal handbag and walked in arm in arm.


    The Xie family also came a lot. The master Xie and his wife and their three sons and daughters all arrived, and even his daughter-in-law and granddaughter came, which was a great honor.


    "Look, elder brother, the fairy sister is here too." As soon as Xie Dongyao came in, he saw Hua Sheng not far away.


    Xie Dongyang also saw it and wanted to go up to say hello, but it was not very interesting, so he hesitated.


    "Shall we say hello?" Xie Dongyao proposed.


    "You two come with me and introduce some of my friends to you." Mrs. Xie didn''t give them a chance. She took her children to the other side.


    During this period, Hua Zhi takes Hua Sheng and steals to one side to open a small business.


    "Five younger sister, have you heard that the first beauty of Jiangcheng is here today?"


    "The first beauty of Jiangcheng?" Hua Sheng is stunned.


    "Ha ha, you haven''t read the report. This old Zhong family man has a little granddaughter who studies abroad, but he is known as the first beauty in Jiangcheng. The media has been warming up for a long time. It''s hype. What do you say is that a fish will fall behind a goose, a moon will fall behind a moon, and a flower will be ashamed of itself? Anyway I don''t know what kind of grandparents I look like Hua Zhi is waiting for a good show.


    Hua Sheng is also the first time to hear that she does not pay attention to the news and gossip, but she thinks that since it is the first beauty in Jiangcheng, it should be pretty good for Yan value.

 Chapter 516

    Just as he was saying this, he saw a noise in the crowd. Hearing the reputation, he saw a light enveloping the door.


    Then the lights of the whole venue were dimmed, as if to pave the way for the people who would appear at the door.


    "It''s not a small situation." Hua Zhi smiled, this kind of scene she really saw many, also don''t think so.


    Later, I heard the host''s particularly provocative introduction: "she is the youngest daughter of the Zhong family, the most beloved granddaughter of the old man Zhong, who has been a beauty since childhood. Inheriting the advantages of their parents, they are talented, able to write at the age of three, able to fight at the age of five, able to write poetry at the age of seven, and have won the highest prize in literature at the age of ten. She is the pride of Zhong family and the flower of Jiangcheng. Let''s use the warmest applause. Let''s welcome Miss Zhong Xiaoyan, the most ceremonious guest of the evening. "


    With thunderous applause, a woman walked out of the entrance.


    I am wearing a shiny dress with open back design. The skirt is very long, similar to the wedding dress.


    It can be seen that she has put on a very delicate make-up and her hair has been meticulously shaped. It''s a pattern made of twist of twist braids. It''s very unique. She wears a small crown on her head.


    Indeed, great efforts have been made in clothing, make-up and embellishment. Zhong''s idea is to hold the little daughter. Everyone knows that.


    But in that way, I can''t see the original appearance with such heavy makeup. It''s a bit exaggerated to say that Jiangcheng is the most beautiful.


    If you don''t say anything else, say the two of the Hua family, Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng.


    The faces of these two people, taken out at will, are all in one piece. No one can say that they are more beautiful than the third and fifth miss of the Hua family.


    But this Zhong family is willing to make such a big gimmick. Before the media, they boasted and warmed up. When this person came out, it was not so amazing.


    "Is this the first beauty in Jiangcheng? It''s boring... " Hua Zhi chews gum and snorts.


    Hua Sheng didn''t say anything and didn''t know how to evaluate it.


    There was a whispering discussion nearby. The voice was not loud, but both Hua Sheng and Hua Zhi heard it clearly.


    "You say, how old is Miss Zhong?"


    "I heard it''s 24 years old, but it''s so heavy. Who can tell? What''s the first beauty? I think it''s far from Mrs. Jiang."


    "Yes, I still like Hua Zhi''s face. It''s amazing and endurable."


    "Miss Zhong didn''t play so well, and she was quite disappointed."


    "Yeah, I''ve been looking forward to it for a long time. It''s really boring. It''s gone."


    Everyone generally reflected that it was not so good, but the host was forced to set off, perhaps by the Zhong family.


    So he roared excitedly with the microphone, "Miss Zhong is really the leading role tonight. She is gorgeous and makes people dizzy."


    "That''s not how flattery works. It''s disgusting." This is what Xie Dongyao said. It''s a coincidence. When she went abroad two years ago, she saw Zhong Xiaoyan.


    To tell you the truth, it''s a pretty girl at best. It''s too much to say that Jiangcheng is the most beautiful.


    But I haven''t seen it for two years. I don''t know why the Zhong family packaged her into such a human device. It really makes people speechless.


    Look at the side face, you can see that Zhong Xiaoyan must have been slightly adjusted. Her nose is shining, and the prosthesis trace is obvious. Double eyelid is also a European style wide double eyelid.


    The apple muscle on the face is more obvious, delicate and delicate, but without the original sense of beauty, there is no discernment, that is to say, the net red style face.


    In this way, it can also be called the first beauty of Jiangcheng. Where is Huasheng located?


    "Elder brother, do you think Miss Zhong is good-looking or sister Hua Sheng?" Xie Dongyao asked Xie Dongyang on purpose.

 Chapter 517

    Where is Xie Dongyang''s mind on Miss Zhong? He has been chasing Hua Sheng.


    "It''s also useful to ask. Of course, it''s good-looking."


    "What about me and sister Hua Sheng?"


    "The Sheng Sheng is beautiful."


    "How about sister-in-law and sister Huasheng?"


    "The Sheng Sheng is beautiful." Xie Dongyang almost without thinking.


    "What about our mother and sister Hua Sheng?" Finish saying, Xie Dongyao also intentionally looked at the mother around her.


    Mrs. Xie also took a deep look at her son. It seems that she wants to hear the boy''s answer?


    "Sheng, of course Of course, it''s better to see people who have me My mother''s best to see, not to accept the rebuttal. " Xie Dongyang changed his mouth temporarily when he saw his mother''s eyes.


    Mrs. Xie, who can be regarded as coaxing, is in a good mood.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you child. You''re not serious." Mrs. Xie said that, but she was very happy.


    Whether or not the son said the truth, the words are comfortable to listen to.


    "Brother, you''re fake." Xie Dongyao make complaints about it.


    "One way..."


    Xie Dongyang is also too lazy to gossip with his sister. He holds a Champagne Cup and wants to find an opportunity to talk to Hua Sheng.


    In fact, he is very sad now. The only thing he can talk to Hua Sheng is the litter of kittens under Xiaohei and Xiaobai.


    As for the others, there is really no common language.


    Hua Sheng has few words of his own, and he is not so familiar with him. Besides, there is a river flow, and it is not easy to say anything alone.


    Just unexpectedly, Xie Dongyang was stopped in the middle.


    And it''s actually that Zhong Xiaoyan. She smiles and says, "thank you. Do you remember me?"


    "We Have you seen it? " Xie Dongyang really has no impression of this woman. There are too many famous nobles in this city, except for a few discerning ones, Hua Zhi and Wang liurun.


    Other Miss Qianjin, he really can''t remember the name, and his face is almost the same, it feels like a doctor has made it.


    "Thank you very much. Half a year ago, I accidentally fell in the horse farm and was almost stepped on by the horse behind me. Thank you for coming forward and saving me. "


    "Oh, too long, I don''t remember."


    Xie Dongyang does like riding horses, but he does it too many times a year. He really doesn''t remember it.


    Zhong Xiaoyan was disappointed to hear that.


    However, he didn''t lose his style and smiled. "At that time, I didn''t know that you were Xie Shao. Later, when you were in the pharmaceutical industry, you became bigger and had an exclusive interview. I saw you on TV before I knew your identity. You are very powerful. You are young and promising."


    "Thank you. I''m just messing around. I can''t say I''m young." Xie Dongyang is polite to her.


    "Is Xie Shao still single?" She asked suddenly.


    "Ah, yes."


    "So coincidentally, so do I." Zhong Xiaoyan looks at Xie Dongyang and smiles brilliantly.


    "Is it?" Xie Dongyang lowered his head and smiled awkwardly. In fact, his heart was not here. He had been looking at Huasheng not far away.


    But Zhong Xiaoyan doesn''t seem to have any intention of ending the conversation, which makes Xie Dongyang unable to get away from her. She just continues to argue with her here.


    Zhong Xiaoyan looks at Xie Dongyang''s handsome face, her eyes slightly admiring.


    "It''s said that most women in Jiangcheng like river current, and some like Qin, Wan and Yu. They are good, but not my food. I don''t like the stereotyped men like the river. They have no mood. I don''t like the humor of Qin Wanyu either. I think it''s pompous, so Do you know what kind of man I like? "


    "I''m not very good at guessing women''s minds." Xie Dongyang perfunctorily.


    "I like it."


    "Ha ha, don''t make fun of Miss Zhong. Xie can''t bear it." Xie Dongyang is even more embarrassed.

 Chapter 518

    "No trouble, Xie Dongyang. I like you. Half a year ago, I fell in love with it. Unfortunately, at that time, I had to go back to England because I had not finished my studies. Now I am back at a good time. You are unmarried and I am not married. Do you think we are suitable? "


    Where would Xie Dongyang think that this proud girl directly came to a heavy bomb? This is a confession?


    Xie Dongyang didn''t expect Miss Zhong to come out like this. He didn''t know how to deal with it for a while.


    So I hurried to look at Huasheng and Huazhi not far away. It''s just that Huazhi is also looking this way, four eyes are opposite.


    "Jianghu help." Xie Dongyang uses lip language to hint with Hua Zhi, also don''t know if Hua Zhi can understand.


    Dozens of seconds later, Hua Zhi really stepped on high-heeled shoes, wearing sexy black strapless dress came over.


    "Xie Dongyang, I''m looking for you. Let''s talk about my endorsement fee next quarter?"


    "Well, I''d like to talk to you about cooperation."


    Come to the rescue, Xie Dongyang found an excuse to run.


    Away from Zhong Xiaoyan, she naturally saw Xie Dongyang''s mind, but she was not angry. She just smiled.


    "What''s the situation, comrade Lao Xie?"


    "Jianghu help, thank you." Xie Dongyang breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Do you have a festival with this first beauty?"


    "No, I don''t even remember seeing her. I didn''t expect her to pester me."


    "Pester you? Is it true or not? " Hua Zhile makes a sound.


    "Really, she just confessed to me. Forget it and don''t mention it. She''s upset..." Xie Dongyang took a sip of champagne and hurriedly crushed it.


    "Aha, it''s very good. People are the most beautiful in Jiangcheng. You are lucky."


    Hua Zhi teases, Xie Dongyang frowns, "stop making trouble, OK, say something serious. Our company is going to produce new products again. "


    "Do you want me to speak?"


    "No, I want to change a spokesperson. I don''t need this time in the entertainment circle. Because the plan comes out, I need a plain person. Don''t be too beautiful, just be real. Do you have a good candidate?"


    "Why did you change the way?" Hua Zhi is curious.


    Xie Dongyang put the empty cup on the table, leaned aside, and lowered his voice. "This new product is a Chinese herbal painkiller for regulating women''s palace cold and dysmenorrhea, so it needs an advertisement from the vegetarian to gain more popularity. Of course, this is what our company means, and I think it''s good."


    "Then you look for my five younger sisters?"


    "Don''t make any noise. Jiangliu won''t agree. Huasheng''s identity is not suitable."


    "I think there is a candidate for my five younger sister. I think her friend is not bad. You can ask her." Hua Zhi would like to recommend Feng Xi, but if you say it directly, it''s not good, so you want Hua Sheng to recommend it to Xie Dongyang.


    Xie Dongyang nodded and really put it in his heart. He planned to have a good chance to ask Huasheng and find a reliable vegetarian to represent the new product.


    Zhong Xiaoyan noticed that Xie Dongyang''s eyes had been looking in the direction of the river and the river''s wife, which made her sad.


    I heard the gossip about Jiang Liu''s wife and Xie Dongyang before. She didn''t take it seriously. It seems that it''s really interesting.


    "Maggie, does Xie Dongyang really like his wife who has crossed the river?" Zhong Xiaoyan finds out song Meiqi, who is annoying to see people.


    Sure enough, she is right. Song Meiqi knows a lot.


    Then he said a lot, and finally he did not forget to mock Hua Sheng, "Xiaoyan, do you know? Hua Sheng didn''t go to school. I heard that he was sent to the mountain to raise when he was a child. How unlucky is it to marry Jiang Liu? "


    After hearing this, Zhong Xiaoyan smiled and walked towards the middle of the crowd. Then she clapped her hands and attracted the attention of everyone around her. No one knew what she wanted to do.

 Chapter 519

    Zhong Xiaoyan is a school bully. She is not the rich second generation who can go there with money. So she can get into Cambridge by herself, which is a great honor.


    It''s said that Hua Sheng didn''t go to school, so she had momentum all of a sudden, so she went to the middle and attracted everyone to come around.


    Elegant opening, "Xiaoyan is not talented. I heard that Mrs. Jiang is a famous talented woman, so I want to have a duel today."


    "Me?" Hua Sheng is really shocked.


    It''s kind of like, people sit at home, the pot comes from the sky.


    She really hasn''t heard of who this miss Zhong is, so she wants to compete with herself. What''s the situation? Did you offend her?


    "A Sheng, do you know her?" The river frowned slightly.


    Hua Sheng shakes his head.


    "That''s strange How can I compete with you? What kind of nerves are there? " Jiang Liu is not very happy with Miss Zhong''s blatant provocation. It''s reported in the news that Mrs. Jiang Huasheng has never read a book and has not received systematic training. Now she is also a late comer in Minzu University. She is not a bully at all.


    And Zhong Xiaoyan, a Cambridge graduate, actually bullies a student who has not been to school. It''s a fake duel. Is it true that she should embarrass Hua Sheng?


    Xie Dongyang naturally also has a black face, "what does this woman do?"


    "After you refused, the woman became angry and took my five younger sisters as an example." How clever Hua Zhi is! She immediately knows what''s going on.


    Xie Dongyang is very guilty. Unexpectedly, his business has also affected Hua Sheng.


    "I went to her and said." Xie Dongyang wants to find Zhong Xiaoyan.


    But was stopped by Hua Zhi, "now go, is not more chaotic? We''ve said everything. Let''s wait and see what happens. "


    "But Sheng..."


    "Don''t worry, my five younger sisters are not so weak." Hua Zhi is confident in Hua Sheng, and believes that she is so smart that she will definitely help her out.


    In fact, Hua Sheng didn''t want to fight. After all, it was the birthday feast of master Zhong, and he didn''t want to win the battle.


    But helpless, this river city is the most beautiful, too strong, almost no chance for her to refuse, especially in the face of so many people, deliberately so provocative.


    If Hua Sheng doesn''t go out, she will be said to shrink her head. She doesn''t care, but the face of her parents in law and the face of the Jiang family should be scrupulous.


    So Hua Sheng could only walk slowly to the center. "Thanks for Miss Zhong''s appreciation, I''d like to have a duel."


    When Hua Sheng got to the center, there was a different voice in the crowd.


    "My God, that''s Mrs. Jiang. She''s so young."


    "Yeah, I heard it''s only 22 years old. It''s so beautiful. I don''t think I have much make-up. I heard it''s Hua Zhi''s younger sister. It''s worthy of being Hua''s family. The foundation is good."


    "In such a comparison, the first beauty of Jiangcheng is not as good as it is. It''s just that I''m dressed in all kinds of fancy clothes, but I''m killed by others directly."


    "I''m also optimistic about Mrs. Jiang. If the Jiang family can marry the fifth miss of the Hua family, there must be something extraordinary. The beauty is the second, mainly the character?"


    Zhong Xiaoyan didn''t like Hua Sheng very much. Hearing such a discussion from people around her, she suddenly lost face.


    Pressing his anger, he took a look at Hua Sheng and said with a smile, "I wonder which philosopher does Mrs. Jiang like? I personally like to read the history of western philosophy. Let''s discuss it. "


    "Yes, I can. Look at Miss Zhong." Hua Sheng''s attitude is very casual. It''s just that you have a topic. I''ll talk with you.


    But this attitude made Miss Zhong even more upset. She thought that Hua Sheng was a show off of learning, so she made up her mind to lose face today.


    "I personally like Socrates. Let''s talk about his philosophy." Zhong Xiaoyan, after all, is a talented student. Influenced by the deep western culture, Huasheng has never been abroad.


    Naturally, she suffered a little loss. Jiangliu and Xie Dongyang were a little worried about her.

 Chapter 520

    "Mrs. Jiang, please."


    Zhong Xiaoyan looks confident and throws the problem to Hua Sheng. She just wants to see her embarrassment. A woman who hasn''t gone to school doesn''t know who is Socrates, does she?


    We can''t take out Baidu mobile in front of so many people, so we must be embarrassed.


    Hua Sheng smiled and said slowly, "Socrates is a great philosopher, and his ideas are diverse. It''s about the turn of the mind, the immortality of the soul. The speech against relativism also puts forward the distinction between spiritual entity and material entity. In his heart, he thought to worry about the soul. The pursuit of universal definition and the application of inductive reasoning. We also think that virtue is knowledge. The reason why people want to have good is to be happy, so they should pursue good life. It is the only wisdom of man to know his ignorance. "


    After hearing this, Zhong Xiaoyan unconsciously takes a breath of cool air. It''s like she hasn''t been to school? Did song Meiqi cheat her?


    In fact, Hua Sheng didn''t go to school, but she was very fond of reading. No matter in China or in the west, she would read as long as she was interested. These are all personal interests.


    Not only Socrates, including Plato, but also Freud will study it. So it''s hard for Zhong Xiaoyan to talk about these things.


    "Mrs. Jiang is good at learning." Zhong Xiaoyan pretends to smile.


    "I''m flattered. I don''t know what kind of speech Miss Zhong likes about Socrates?" Hua Sheng asked.


    Naturally, Zhong Xiaoyan talks freely, even in order to show off her knowledge deliberately. She talks about Plato from Socrates, for fear that others don''t know how much she knows.


    Hua Sheng just listened quietly, didn''t rob words, didn''t despise each other, and made a good impression on all the people present.


    After a duel, there was almost no winner. Zhong Xiaoyan mentioned a few more popular poets, and Hua Sheng answered them well.


    At last, she had nothing to say, but she took a deliberate look at the river and said to Hua Sheng, "we all said that Jiang Shao is the most talented and perfect man in the whole river city, and that I am the most perfect woman in the whole river city, so my grandfather once proposed that I marry Jiang Shao, ha ha. Unfortunately, JIANGSHAO is not my favorite type, otherwise I''m afraid I''m called Mrs. Jiang today. "


    The implication of Zhong Xiaoyan is that I was going to marry Jiangliu, but I can''t see Jiangliu, so it''s your turn.


    Miss Zhong''s insolence makes the Jiang family very dissatisfied, especially the Jiang Liu''s mother, who is directly concerned about the Zhong family.


    Hua Sheng smiled slowly. "People like to put gold on their faces. I can understand that. My husband is a man and will not care about everything in the past, but the education in my family may be different from that of Miss Zhong. My grandma often says that knowing people without judging them is the most basic education of a person. "


    Hua Sheng finished saying this sentence, it''s so exhilarating. Hua Zhi wants to applaud five younger sisters. It''s pure and fresh.


    It''s just that Zhong Xiaoyan can''t turn over her face, so she can only bear it. After all, she can''t reach out to laugh at the smiling person. She smiles, and Hua Sheng is even more smiling than her.


    If you are one foot tall, I will be one foot tall. You respect me, I will give you face. You want to bully me, so I''m sorry, I will let you know what is cusp.


    Where would Zhong Xiaoyan think that this seemingly weak Mrs. Jiang would be so powerful? It''s like four or two thousand catties.


    "Mrs. Jiang said it as if I was ill bred."

 Chapter 521

    "How can this happen? Miss Zhong is a famous girl. Naturally, she will not be the one I said. Why should she take the right seat. I just want to say that it''s useless for an outsider to think it''s appropriate for them, for example, if they know how to drink cold and warm water, they should feel comfortable. It''s like me. Although I''m not the most beautiful city in the river, I''m not a school bully, but the river just likes it. It''s enough to treat me with deep love. Do you think I''m right? Miss Zhong


    Hua Sheng said this with a smile, which made Zhong Xiaoyan almost lose her face. Finally, Mrs. Zhong came out and said that it was time to cut the cake, so she pulled her daughter out of the siege.


    "Xiaoyan, what are you doing? How can you match the Jiang family?" Mrs. Zhong secretly scolded her daughter.


    "Look at that woman." Zhong Xiaoyan has a straight face.


    "You child It''s really willful. The Jiang family is not a small family. Don''t make trouble. Listen. "


    Although the Zhong family is noble, their status is not as good as the Jiang family. These rich people speak according to the market value.


    Mr. Zhong, the president, is not so powerful now. The wealth of the Zhong family can''t be compared with that of the Jiang family, so how they indulge their children should also be measured.


    When Hua Sheng returned, Jiang Liu reached out and touched Hua Sheng''s long hair.


    "Mrs. Jiang, she did very well just now."


    "What do you reward me for, Mr. Jiang?"


    "Well, how about a poached egg for you in the morning?" The river teased her on purpose.


    "No, I want two more."


    "Well, there are only two of them. My wife Jiang is so talented that she doesn''t waste much to eat."


    Jiangliu was a little worried about Hua Sheng''s embarrassment, after all, these are beyond her cognitive scope.


    I can''t imagine that Huasheng has a wide range of reading. As long as he is a little famous, he can talk about both Chinese and Western celebrities.


    Zhong Xiaoyan is looking for the wrong person. She might as well have a competition with Huasheng directly for cooking skills, because Huasheng''s cooking is really ordinary.


    After another meeting, Jiangliu left with Huasheng.


    See them go, Hua Zhi also not much stay, Xie Dongyang also with the family to leave.


    This river city is the most beautiful, but it doesn''t leave a deep impression. On the contrary, it''s the wife of the river, who is low-key, gentle and charming, who has left a good reputation for these rich children.


    Later, because of this incident, Zhong Xiaoyan scolded song Meiqi and drove her out. She was too lazy to have a look.


    ten spring breeze


    Hua Sheng discovered that spring peach recently love to buy clothes, and also learned to make up, actually it will turn the eyeliner and eye shadow, a little abnormal.


    "Ginkgo, you come."


    "What''s the matter? Miss? "


    "What''s the matter with Chuntao recently? Is it love? She has changed so much that she can make up after buying so many new clothes? " Hua Sheng thinks that it''s right for a woman to be happy with herself. Chuntao is definitely in a situation. Otherwise, it won''t change so much.


    "Ha ha, miss, you are so smart. I think so too. It''s just I didn''t find that she had any relationship with any man, but she chatted with her mobile phone every day. I doubt that she was in love with the Internet, and that man probably knew each other on the Internet. "


    "Is it? Then I''ll ask her later. "


    As soon as you listen to what you know online, you will know how unreliable it is.


    Before going to bed at night, Hua Sheng went to the room of Chuntao and gingko in his home clothes.


    Ginkgo is just in the bath, Chuntao is making the bed.


    "Miss?"


    "Chuntao, I want to talk to you."


    "Yes, miss," you said Chuntao stands aside in good order.


    "Don''t be so prim. Sit down. We are just gossiping. Don''t think about it. I want to ask you, you have become so beautiful recently Are you in love Hua Sheng looks at Chuntao. She blushes after hearing these words.

 Chapter 522

    "Miss, I haven''t. have you heard Ginkgo biloba''s nonsense?" Chuntao blushed.


    "No, I saw it myself."


    "I don''t, miss. If I''m in love, I''m sure."


    "So you haven''t officially talked about it yet, and are still in contact?" A tentative question from Hua Sheng.


    Chuntao shakes her lips. It''s not nice to say it directly, but it doesn''t deny it.


    "Chuntao, I support you with both hands when you are in love. I always hope you and ginkgo can have their own destination. So you don''t have to hide it from me, but there''s one thing. People who don''t know the root of it can''t do it. Now there are a lot of cheaters out there, and there are many bad guys. If you know each other online, I really don''t recommend you to contact them. "


    "I know, miss."


    "Chuntao, these years, you and ginkgo are by my side, serving me, just like my family, I care about you two very much."


    "Don''t worry, miss. It''s not a stranger you know online. In fact It''s an old acquaintance. "


    "Old acquaintance?"


    "Well, it''s a friend I used to know, and They didn''t say they wanted to talk to me. We just felt good about each other and wanted to have a look. "


    "Well That''s good. What''s the condition of the other party? Would you like to tell me about it? "


    It''s said that they didn''t know each other online. Huasheng is relieved.


    "Just like me, he is an orphan, but he was brought up by his adoptive father. Now he is promising. He is two years older than me when he manages his adoptive father''s company."


    "That''s good. Do you have any pictures?"


    Hua Sheng wants to see photos, not because of gossip.


    She can look at her face, so she wants to see the man''s character and fate?


    "No, he seldom takes photos. None of them are on wechat, but they are good looking and not ugly." Chuntao now thinks that Wu Nan is a very good choice, especially for her tenderness and consideration. It''s not as long as she has known her, but she has mailed a box of Wancheng specialty.


    And yesterday, he bought a box of colostrum powder online and sent it. It''s very expensive.


    Women are silly in love, especially Chuntao, a woman who lacks love since childhood, will be touched when someone treats her well.


    "That''s a chance. If you are sure of the relationship, I''ll see you and help you to consult. "


    " OK, I will listen to miss. " Chuntao nods.


    "Go to bed early and have a good talk. I''ve prepared you both with rich dowries. One day when you two get married, I''ll let you have a good time."


    "Thank you, miss." Chuntao is moved. He grabs Huasheng''s hand and doesn''t know what to say.


    In fact, Hua Sheng thought about this a few months ago. If two girls get married in the future, they will not dare to say more.


    But she has all the money for the banquet. She also plans to give each of them a two million yuan apartment and an Audi A8.


    It''s also 34 million yuan inside and outside. It''s also planned to pack 88000 red packets for each person on the wedding day.


    These things are enough for two girls to eat and clothe without worry. However, these words are all in Hua Sheng''s mind. She has never said them. She is not willing to write a blank check, thinking that she will come to a surprise directly on the wedding day, and that they will not wait on her for nothing.


    In the evening, Chuntao is lying in bed, chatting with Wu Nan on wechat as usual. Wu Nan is very enthusiastic.


    Chuntao: today Miss asked me if I was in love?


    Wu Nan: what did you say?


    Chuntao: of course not. We are just friends. I won''t talk about it. But it can be seen that our young lady is very concerned about my marriage.


    Wu Nan: I''m a little curious when you say that. Hua Sheng What kind of person is it? "


    Wu Nan has been very careful since he found Chuntao. He is afraid that Chuntao will be suspicious. So this is the first time to ask about Huasheng.

 Chapter 523

    Chuntao has reached a certain degree of trust in Wunan, so it really didn''t think much about it.


    Chuntao: our miss is a very nice person.


    Wu Nan: Oh, how nice?


    Chuntao: it''s cold in the face and hot in the heart. On the surface, it''s cold and cold for everyone. In fact, it''s very kind in the heart. Gingko and I have never been harsh in these years, and they have always helped a bullied classmate in school. In a word, miss is really a very good girl. "


    Wu Nan: what is Huasheng''s position in China?


    Chuntao: Well It''s not easy to say. Before, it was really unpopular. Lord Hua and his wife believed the divination staff and said that our young lady was the disaster star, or else they would not have been sent to the mountain to keep. Later, when our young lady married to Jiang''s house, it was obviously different. Do you know Jiang family? Our uncle is very kind to our young lady, so the Chinese family naturally dare not look down on our young lady. Now our position is really different from the past.


    Wu Nan: who owns the most shares of Huajia now?


    Chuntao: why do you ask?


    Wu Nan: I''m curious. I''ve been very sensitive to these things since I helped my godfather with his business. But you don''t want to say that even though, I''m just chatting. Ha, don''t think about it.


    See what he said so candid, Chuntao instead blame oneself much heart.


    Chuntao: ah, that''s not true, but I know a lot of things. I also listen to our young lady.


    Wu Nan: it''s OK. Let''s just chat. Let''s talk.


    Chuntao: it seems that the Hua family now has the most shares of the first lady and the second lady. After the master retires, they are all in charge of the company again. The first lady''s husband and the second lady''s daughter seem to also have shares. On the whole, it should be the first lady, that is, Hua Feng.


    Wu Nan: Oh, I see.


    Chuntao: but the second young lady is not a fuel-efficient lamp. She will certainly not suffer from losses. Although she has less shares than the first young lady, I feel that her person may be able to benefit herself in private? After all, the means are powerful and mercenary. She is the one I hate the most, and the one that our Miss hates the most is her. "


    Wu Nan: Hua Qing?


    Chuntao: Yes, she is. Now she manages the plastic surgery hospital. It''s a big cake.


    Wu Nan: Well, it''s like the Hua family. They are all greedy and ungrateful.


    Chuntao: do you know the Hua family?


    Wu Nan: I don''t know. How can I know them? I''ve seen them on TV several times. But we didn''t cooperate with them in Wancheng. We didn''t like the style of the Chinese family.


    Chuntao: Well, except for miss three, miss four and our Miss, there is nothing good in the Hua family.


    Wu Nan: stupid, you''ve suffered for years.


    Chuntao''s cheek is a little red: No, it''s not bitter. I met a good family. You must have been wronged. After all, no matter how good your adoptive father is, he is not your own parents?


    Wu Nan: don''t say that. Have you eaten?


    Chuntao: Yes, we eat less at night. We will be fat at night.


    Wu Nan: come on, you''re all skinny. Don''t be too hard on yourself. By the way, did you eat the specialty you mailed before?


    Chuntao: after eating, the oranges in Wancheng are really sweet. I ate four or five at a time, ha ha.


    Wu Nan: when spring comes, there are also cherries. They will be mailed to you.


    Chuntao: silly, thank you. You are very kind to me.


    Wu Nan: silly girl, why do you say that? You are the only family member in the world except my godfather. I''m not good to you and who?


    Spring peach sees these, in the heart a warm, this moment happiness incomparable.


    At the same time, Wu Nan also knows everything and says nothing. He has no suspicion at all. He is good to himself and has no other purpose.


    Chuntao: Wu Nan, you What kind of girl do you like? "


    In the end, Chuntao has no love experience. In a few words, she betrays her mind.

 Chapter 524

    Wu Nan: I''m not very demanding. I''m virtuous. I''m understanding. I''ll do it if I have eyes.


    Chuntao: you have a successful career and are young and handsome. Should you find a beautiful woman?


    Wu Nan: No, I don''t like vases. I just like to find someone who understands me. I wish you could.


    After reading this sentence, Chuntao''s face is as red as her fever. She indents herself into the quilt for fear of being found a little secret.


    Hua Sheng naturally didn''t think much about it. Only when Chuntao has someone to like, I didn''t know what kind of plot it was behind.


    On the other side, Fengxi just negotiated with the film and television company about the copyright issue. The price there was 500000 yuan.


    Although the money is not very much, Fengxi is very satisfied, and feels that the money is easy to come.


    They even thought about how to spend it. They met in a five-star hotel cafe.


    Fengxi is a female editor in chief of a publishing house, and the other is also two people, one male and one female, who say they are representatives of film and television companies.


    Everything was going well, but At the last moment, the other side showed his horse''s feet.


    The reason is that the young woman picked up the phone and whispered, "President Qin, if it''s done, you can make money when the contract is signed.


    Feng Xi is very sensitive to the surname Qin, so she has a special idea.


    "Who is your legal person?" Wind Xi suddenly asked them.


    "It''s president Liu."


    "Who is Qin always Asked the wind with a smile.


    The man and the woman looked at each other nervously at once, which made Fengxi feel wrong.


    "It seems that you have something to hide from me. I will not sign this contract." Wind Xi says to get up.


    "Eh? Miss Feng, how can you do this? They have agreed to sell it to us. " The other side is also worried.


    "I said, but that doesn''t mean I''m going to be fooled by you like a fool? You deliberately concealed my affairs, and I still cooperate with you. Is it the brain that''s in the water? "


    "Here..."


    Look at this matter to panic, the other side is also afraid of bad job, only the whole picture.


    "Miss Feng, let''s be honest, will you not leave? If it doesn''t work, we can''t explain it to President Qin. "


    "Well, first of all, I''ll listen."


    Wind Xi hands around the chest, toes high gas to look at each other.


    The man of the other side whispered, "actually, the copyright is not for our company to buy this time, but for Mr. Qin to entrust us to buy it, and the price is also for Mr. Qin. With the help of our company, it''s because Mr. Qin is inconvenient, but it doesn''t involve cheating you, Miss Feng. Mr. Qin seems to know Miss Feng, so he is willing to pay so much money to buy your copyright deliberately. But to be honest, in recent two years, due to the impact of policy, the film and television industry is not in a good mood, and we are not likely to spend a lot of money to sell this idol drama. We started as a family ethics play, so our company can''t buy your film and television copyright naturally, but Mr. Qin is willing to pay for it, we just help run errands. Qin is always a good friend of our general manager Liu, who has repeatedly told us that we must do it well. "


    "President Qin? Which President Qin? " In fact, when Feng Xi asked this, he seemed to have an answer in his heart.


    "Mr. Qin Wanyu, President of Voyager investment company."


    "Ha ha, sure enough."


    Wind Xi sneers, it seems that he really guessed right, Qin Wanyu actually put a foot in his own copyright, which is enough.


    "Miss Feng, that''s all clear. Can we sign the contract now? As soon as you sign, we''ll make the money immediately. "


    "Sign up? No, I''ve changed my mind. I won''t sell it. "


    Feng Xi got up and left, leaving a dazed face, even the female editor had no time to persuade her.


    Wind Xi''s temper can''t be suppressed by anyone. At the critical moment, unless Hua Sheng is present, otherwise No play.


    After leaving the hotel, Fengxi drove directly to the downstairs of the company in qinwanyu.

 Chapter 525

    Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t know that these people were so stupid. The wind can see the clue of these little things.


    So I didn''t expect that Fengxi would come here. When Fengxi came, Qin, Wan and Yu were talking about something.


    There are several colleagues in the office.


    Qin Wanyu, leaning on his chin, is looking at the new investment plan.


    "Eh? Miss, you can''t go in without an appointment. "


    Outside came the Secretary''s anxious voice, but the female secretary still did not stop the fierce wind.


    Today, Fengxi is wearing a loose orange sweater jacket. Under it is a pair of pure black leggings, beige leather boots, just past the ankles.


    "Qin Wanyu, are you a dog?"


    When the wind came in, he swore.


    Qin Wanyu was surprised.


    Colleagues in the office were shocked. For the first time, I heard that someone dared to scold the boss for being a dog. Isn''t this woman deadly?


    "Wind, why are you here?"


    "Of course I''m here to settle with you."


    "You go out first. I have something personal." Qin Wanyu knew that the wind was about to break out, so in order not to lose face, he hurriedly drove all the employees out.


    Then there were only Qin Wanyu and Fengxi in the huge office.


    Feng Xi simply sits on the sofa with her legs up.


    "What''s the matter, Miss Feng?"


    "Qin Wanyu, who told you to be nosy?" The wind glared.


    "Well I don''t quite understand what you''re talking about. "


    "Install, continue to install."


    "I really don''t understand." Qin, Wan and Yu were serious.


    "500000, you are generous enough to buy my copyright?" The wind picked her eyebrows.


    Qin Wanyu suddenly knew that he had exposed the stuffing and scratched his head with embarrassment.


    "My I really want to invest in film and television. "


    "Ha ha, is it hard? Admit it, is it that hard? "


    "I''m afraid you''ll beat me."


    "You know you''re going to be beaten, so you''re still doing this?"


    "I was not That''s not to do something for you. 500 thousand can make you eat better at least I don''t like you eating instant noodles and junk food. "


    Qin, Wan and Yu really think so. They used to give money to Fengxi but not Fengxi.


    But the quality of Fengxi''s life is really not high. I often eat instant noodles and drink coke in the middle of the night.


    This kind of thing, looks not healthy, eats for a long time, can also have good?


    Looking back at other people''s Huasheng, they don''t eat meat. They are vegetarians all the year round. Their skin and condition are still very full. What''s more, Huasheng uses the best food.


    In contrast, there are mice in the corridor of Fengxi''s house, so Qin Wanyu really loves this woman.


    Wind Xi listens to these, tiny one Zheng.


    Those words that were intended to be scolded were not said. After all, they were kind-hearted. If she scolded again, she would be too unknowable.


    "You I want you to take care of it. I''m willing to eat instant noodles. I''m willing to eat them. "


    "No, no one would like to eat instant noodles. That''s because you don''t have lobsters."


    "You..." For the first time, Fengxi was blocked by Qin Wanyu. I don''t know how to refute it.


    "Anyway, I didn''t sign the contract, I didn''t want 500000 yuan, and you Don''t be nosy with rats. You''re not my parents. Don''t worry about me. "


    When the wind finished, he got up angrily and went out.


    "Fengxi, I''m not your parents, but I''m your first man."


    The wind suddenly stopped and stared back at Qin, Wan and Yu.


    "You say that again?"


    "Don''t say good things twice." Qin, Wan and Yu really counseled. How dare they say that for the second time? Isn''t that death seeking?


    "Qin Wan Yu Are you floating, or I can''t hold the knife? " The wind narrowed its eyes and stared at the cowardly man.

 Chapter 526

    Qin, Wan, and Yu did not dare to say another word. They were really afraid of being stabbed.


    "Qin Wanyu, get out of here and don''t let me see you again."


    "This is my office."


    "Then I''ll go, bah."


    Before leaving, Fengxi even spits out Qin Wanyu, which makes him almost laugh.


    Because the wind is blowing, it''s not so cute.


    Feng Xi just left, and Qin Wan Yu made another phone call.


    Hello, is this the West Lake Hotel? I want to order meals for my friends. Yes, you can send them to this address. In the future, every morning at noon and evening, you should send meals. Do not repeat every day. You must make sure that there are four dishes, one soup, two meat and two vegetables for each meal. There are fruits after the meal. Yes, our company''s finance will settle for you later. "


    So, that night, Feng Xi looked at the person who served the meal, and his jaw fell. Qin Wanyu, how dare he?


    If you don''t want 500, 000 yuan, you can give yourself a meal?


    Although it was disgusting to do, the food was delicious, and there was no reason for Fengxi to refuse, so he accepted it and had a big meal.


    Don''t forget to send wechat to scold Qin Wanyu.


    Feng Xi: Qin Wanyu, do you want to disgust me? You know I don''t want to accept your help, so you turn nasty to me, don''t you? How did your dog brain think of sending me food? It''s not enough to say that the food is really good, and you''ve really lost your blood. Is there any attempt? Is there any impure purpose?


    Qin Wan Yu:


    Qin, Wan and Yu are too lazy to go back. After all, a mouth must be windy.


    However, Qin Wanyu was very happy to hear that Fengxi had eaten the food and said goodbye to junk food.


    After taking a bath that night, I was in bed at ten o''clock.


    Brush your cell phone and look at your circle of friends.


    At first, I just watched what happened to Fengxi''s nearest circle of friends.


    Later, he became more and more uncontrollable. He continued to look at the circle of friends in front of Fengxi for two years.


    The circle of friends represents the mood at that time, so he seems to see a different wind.


    There are several classic ones, which impressed him deeply. The contents are as follows -


    half a year ago: I hope the flowers in the garden are always good, and I will drink all my life and grow old before spending.


    Eight months ago: I suddenly miss my grandfather. I don''t know how he is there. If I know how I am, I should be disappointed?


    A year ago - it''s almost the new year, I don''t want to see them, I don''t want to see any family, I just want to live my own life.


    A year and a half ago - I heard that the lonely grade 10 was going to the hospital alone. Today, gastritis broke out and it hurt so much. At six o''clock in the morning, I hung up the emergency room. Looking at the people coming and going in the hospital, I suddenly felt that I would be accompanied by someone when I was sick?


    Two years ago - the longer I lived, the more I found that two things in the world are the most precious, one is my own gentleness, the other is my kindness to others.


    It''s hard to imagine that such beautiful words were all said by Fengxi if they were not seen by her own eyes.


    It seems that in the past two years, she must have had a wonderful life, so that she can grind a girl in her 20s into a cactus with prickles all over her body and wrap herself up.


    Qin Wanyu watched it for a long time until he fell asleep naturally.


    In that night''s dream, he saw someone he hadn''t dreamed of for a long time.


    "Qin Wanyu, Qin Wanyu, you want happiness."


    The girl in the white dress smiled sweetly, and the dimple was clearly visible. At the moment of seeing her, Qin Wanyu was in tears.

 Chapter 527

    "Xiaoxue Xiaoxue, I miss you very much. Don''t leave. " Qin, Wan and Yu seldom dream of Qiao Xue. They are really excited.


    "Qin Wanyu, you should have a new life of your own. I''ve been a long time I can''t go back, but your life will continue, Qin Wan Yu you want to be happy. "


    When Qin Wanyu woke up again, there were tears in the corner. He didn''t know whether it was Xiaoxue who really came to say goodbye or whether he had the shadow of that woman in his heart unconsciously?


    Late at night, the same can not sleep there is a person, Hua Zhi.


    She called Huasheng at 12:30 a.m. and she was very dissatisfied with the river.


    Hua Zhi: ah Sheng, I want to make complaints about you. Do you know what Wang Junxian gave this new year gift?


    Hua Sheng: third sister, do you know what time it is?


    Hua Zhi: Oh, that''s not the point. The point is the gift given by Wang Junxian. Straight man''s cancer.


    Hua Sheng:


    Hua Sheng is really confused, so when answering the phone, the whole person is still in the chest of the river, sleepy.


    Hua Zhi: Oh, five younger sister, wake up.


    Hua Sheng is helpless. Seeing the excited appearance of Hua Zhi, I know that she must be speechless today.


    Hua Sheng simply got up, took his cell phone into the bathroom, washed his face, and people are also a lot of spirit.


    The river turned over and went on sleeping. He was not interested in the topic of women.


    Hua Sheng: OK, I''m sober now, third sister.


    Hua Zhi: isn''t this the Spring Festival? Wang Junxian brought me a present when he came to my house tonight.


    Hua Sheng: Well, then?


    Hua Zhi: guess, what is this gift?


    Hua Sheng: jewelry? Bracelet? Bag?


    Hua Zhi: not right.


    Hua Sheng: money?


    Hua Zhi: No.


    Hua Sheng: what would that be? Plush toys?


    Hua Zhi: ha ha, don''t be funny. If he gives me a plush toy, I''ll call him on the face directly. I''m not a child. Give me a plush toy?


    Hua Sheng: I really can''t guess. Let''s publish the answer.


    Hua Zhi: ha ha, I know you can''t guess. You will be surprised when I say it. It''s lipstick.


    Hua Sheng: lipstick is not an accident. It''s normal. Many boys give it to their girlfriends.


    Hua Zhi: he sent me 52 pieces. Did you make them? A whole big box, I was shocked.


    This lipstick is the anniversary of an international top brand. 52 pieces of lipstick represent the meaning that I love you.


    So this one was sold out of stock immediately after it was released. At present, it is not available in China.


    Wang Junxian bought it from France with his friends, and then flew it back. The cost is quite high.


    Hua Sheng: Er There are a lot of 52. What year and month will it take?


    Hua Zhi: No, no, no, these are not the key points. The key point is that in the 52 lipsticks, there are 6 dead Barbie powders.


    Hua Sheng snorted, but he couldn''t help laughing. It''s really sad. Barbie powder of death, the color that women are afraid of, is just straight man''s favorite.


    Hua Zhi: I knew you were this reaction. Just now, she said with the wind, she almost didn''t laugh.


    Hua Sheng: there are a lot of troughs. However, they are giving gifts. Please don''t be picky.


    Hua Zhi: that''s also true. I didn''t expect to receive any gifts. He has made progress.


    Hua Zhi in a sneaky way make complaints about her. She and Wang Junxian were sneaky. After that time, they went to the hot spring resort and they were openly friends.


    Qin Wanyu, Jiangliu, Huasheng, Fengxi, these people all know what''s going on, and she will not hide it.


    Hua Sheng: third sister, is love show enough? It''s enough. I''m going to sleep. I''m so sleepy.

 Chapter 528

    Hua Zhi: Well, then go to sleep. I''ll continue to ask Wang Junxian about this guy. What do you think? Why do you give such a vulgar gift to my aunt?


    Wang Junxian came with a present that night. It was supposed to stay overnight, but when he went to the airport to pick up someone temporarily, Hua Zhi couldn''t sleep and began to play Yao moth.


    But in fact, the heart is very sweet, no woman will be dissatisfied with the gift, after all, this is the boyfriend''s heart.


    Hua Sheng hung up the phone and went to bed carefully.


    River a turn over to embrace her, "Hua Zhi so late, what do you want?"


    The voice of the river is lazy. Hua Sheng thinks it''s nice and cute.


    "What she can do is show her love. Wang Junxian bought 52 lipsticks for her."


    "Is Mrs. Jiang envious?" The river bowed its head and asked her.


    "Envy what, I don''t like make-up, no sense of lipstick."


    "Then what gift do you want, and I''ll give you something else?"


    "Come on, we are different from them. They are in love. We are both old husbands and wives. What else do we give? It''s our own family."


    "Well, it''s my wife Jiang who is sensible. Go to sleep."


    The river gently kissed Huasheng on the head, and they went on sleeping.


    On the surface, Jiangliu said that he would not buy any gifts, but he still prepared them behind his back. Of course, these are afterwords.


    In fact, there is no such thing as Wang Junxian. Jiangliu is also preparing gifts. He has always been a man with a special sense of ceremony.


    Father''s day and mother''s day will prepare gifts for parents, as long as it is an important festival, will not miss.


    On the other hand, Xie Dongyang feels very sad recently. After the long life banquet of Zhonghui that day, he was entangled by Zhong Xiaoyan.


    Zhong Xiaoyan doesn''t know which tendon is wrong. She just depends on Xie Dongyang. She doesn''t care about the past black history.


    Still in the circle, he said that if he didn''t catch up with Xie Dongyang, he would not stop. He was so scared that Xie Dongyang would hide when he saw people, and he would follow the God of plague.


    On this day, Zhong Xiaoyan drove the white Ferrari to run and stopped at the downstairs of Dongyang pharmaceutical.


    When the security guard saw this situation, he knew that it was the top rich man, and he didn''t dare to stop him.


    Zhong Xiaoyan is wearing a white fur coat, red lips, carrying a very pompous platinum bag, and is full of jewels.


    In fact, Zhong Xiaoyan is not very old, but she is too luxurious to dress up, instead, she looks very old. Just in the aspect of temperament, she has lost more than one grade of Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng.


    But she still thinks it''s OK to dress like this. It''s fashion.


    "Do you have an appointment?"


    "I''m Xie Dongyang''s girlfriend." Zhong Xiaoyan raised her chin and said arrogantly to the front desk.


    The front desk reception was also confused by her. While the front desk was confused, Zhong Xiaoyan swaggered onto the elevator.


    Xie Dongyang is about to go to the conference room with the document, so he meets with Zhong Xiaoyan.


    "Xie Dongyang." Far away, she called his name.


    Xie Dongyang saw it was her and immediately blocked her face with a folder.


    "Xie Dongyang, why are you hiding from me? Am I the God of plague?"


    "Miss Zhong, what can I do for you?"


    "Of course I came to see you. I''d like to have lunch with you. I''d like to have Cantonese roast goose." Princess Zhong Xiaoyan is very ill, and all of them are used to it.


    Talking to people is like giving orders.


    "I have something else to do. I''ll have a meeting soon. Let''s make another day."


    "That''s not good. You have a meeting first. I''ll wait for you here."


    "I have something else to do after the meeting."


    "Don''t talk, I don''t believe you won''t eat later?"


    "I..." Xie Dongyang is really in a mess.


    "Can I ask Xie Dongyao to eat with you?"


    "No, I like you, not your sister." This aunt is too difficult to deal with.


    Xie Dongyang''s assistant and Secretary look at their boss sympathetically, but they dare not speak.


    "Zhong Xiaoyan, we are not suitable."


    "You didn''t try, how do you know it wasn''t right?" Zhong Xiaoyan retorts.

 Chapter 529

    "Some people know at first glance if it''s right for them."


    "It''s impossible. I haven''t heard about it for a long time. I''ve told my family and they all think we''re a good match."


    "I don''t deserve you. I have a lot of black history."


    "Men are not bad women do not love."


    Xie Dongyang is angry. "Go to Qin Wanyu. He is better than me. He is still single.


    "I don''t like Qin, Wan and Yu. I''m a bit narcissistic, and it''s not a fuel-efficient lamp."


    "Didn''t you just say that men are not bad and women do not love? He''s not easy to handle, so he''s challenging? " Xie Dongyang tries to persuade Zhong Xiaoyan to shift her goal.


    "I think you are more difficult than him. I like the high difficulty."


    Xie Dongyang:


    Xie Dongyang is good or bad. He can''t persuade Zhong Xiaoyan. Because of her identity, he can''t directly bomb away.


    Finally, I had a lunch with Zhong Xiaoyan. Don''t mention how bad the meal was. Xie Dongyang didn''t have an appetite at all. He really felt that it was suffering.


    On the other hand, as the Spring Festival is approaching, everyone is not so busy.


    In the morning, Hua Feng was in the family group and everyone said that he would go home to have a reunion dinner this evening.


    He also accompanies his parents. The Hua family and his wife are always separated. Hua Zhenyue also lives in Hua Zhi''s apartment.


    Hua Feng said that she would pick up her father''s side and let everyone return to the old house at six o''clock in the evening.


    Everyone has no problem. After all, it''s their parents, and they can''t really get out of touch.


    Hua Zhi, Hua Lin and Hua Sheng all agreed.


    In the evening, I was going to work with Jiangliu, but Jiangliu worked overtime temporarily. Without coming back, Huasheng asked Chuntao to send her there.


    Hua Feng and his father are the last to come back. It can be seen that Hua Zhenyue is still not comfortable when he enters the house.


    The relationship with his wife is also awkward. Mrs. Hua is angry and hateful to her husband, but she can''t get a cruel divorce all the time.


    I''ve said it a few times before, but later it''s all over.


    "Mom, is the meal ready? How about dinner? " Hua Feng wants to work hard to maintain the peace of the family. After all, she is the eldest. In fact, as long as the surface peace is maintained, it is enough.


    Mrs. Hua didn''t say anything, so the nanny continued to serve.


    There are eight members in the family. The Huas have five daughters and a son-in-law, Liu Dekai, the husband of Huafeng.


    As for Huaqing''s husband, he basically has no sense of existence and is not qualified to come to the Chinese family for dinner. He rarely shows up.


    During the dinner, everyone had a chat without a word.


    "Dad, it''s almost new year''s day. You can''t be there alone. When will you move back?" Hua Feng asked his father.


    Hua Zhenyue took a look at his wife, but also some of her face could not be wiped off, deliberately holding it, "besides, I haven''t thought about it yet."


    This is the original sentence, but I don''t know which nerve angered Mrs. Hua?


    She stood up directly and overturned the table, which made everyone unprepared. Especially Hua Lin was pregnant and pale.


    "If you don''t want to come back, you will never come back." Mrs. Hua yells at Hua Zhenyue.


    "Are you mentally ill? What are you doing? Have a good meal, you lift the table, don''t you want this family to be better? "


    "If I don''t get along with you, why should I take it?" Mrs. Hua really has a bad sleep and a grumpy mood recently. Maybe she is in menopause. With the stimulation of this event, she is more sensitive and unstable.


    "Mom, what are you doing? It''s not easy for everyone to come back and have a meal. " Hua Qing frowns.


    "One by one, how can you bully me? It''s your father''s old thing that''s clearly wrong. If it wasn''t for him, the old thief, who had never died and ate that thing, could it be today? Now it''s my fault You all have no conscience. I have worked hard to raise you once. " Mrs. Hua was so excited that she cried and howled, which made her family restless.


    "I''m done. You can use it slowly." Hua Sheng gets up, wipes the corner of his mouth and goes out.

 Chapter 530

    See Hua Sheng to go, Hua Zhi and Hua Lin also ran, don''t want to help this stall of dog blood.


    Just leave Huaqing and Huafeng to follow the slime.


    After leaving home, Hua Zhi still asks them, "you haven''t eaten a few, can I invite you two to eat something else?"


    "No, it''s not early. Let''s go home. Especially my fourth sister is pregnant." Hua Sheng takes a look at Hua Lin.


    "I was really scared by my mother just now. She''s so scared now." Hua Lin covered her chest and was still in shock.


    "Mom has never been wronged in her whole life. She used to be a daughter in a foreign family. Now she''s stimulated, and she''s sure she can''t get over that barrier." Hua Zhi said.


    "There''s nothing I can do about it. They can handle it by themselves."


    Hua Sheng doesn''t want to say who is right or wrong. She doesn''t have deep feelings about her parents.


    And it''s the elders. They can''t preach, so they have to shut up.


    Hua Zhi and Hua Lin agreed, and they went home.


    Today is the 22nd lunar month. Tomorrow is the year of the north, which means there are eight days left for the Spring Festival.


    Some people are happy and others are worried. Huasheng and Hualin are married, so they naturally celebrate the new year in their mother-in-law''s house.


    Hua Zhi didn''t get married and should have lived at home, but now the relationship between her parents is like this, and going home may be more annoying.


    Hua Feng and Hua Qing both excuse to go to their mother-in-law''s house to hide. Isn''t Hua Zhi going to face the situation at home?


    She had a headache at the thought of it, so when she had dinner with Wang Junxian, she was a little absent-minded.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing something wrong with her, Wang asked.


    Hua Zhi shakes her head and doesn''t say a word, but today''s words are much less than every day.


    "Don''t hide it from me, talk about it." Wang Junxian put down his chopsticks.


    They had lunch in the private restaurant of Wang''s family. The food was delicious. Hua Zhi liked it very much. They had good privacy.


    Two people sit in the innermost private room, very quiet, the atmosphere is good, but Hua Zhi seems to be in a bad mood.


    See Wang Junxian all so asked, Hua Zhi also not affectation.


    Whispered, "tomorrow will be new year''s Eve. There are eight days left for the Spring Festival. I haven''t thought so much before, but this year is different from previous years. My sisters are all married. They can go to their mother-in-law''s house for the new year. Only I have to go back to my old house. But my parents are in an awkward relationship. My mother is sensitive and can''t move. My father is not satisfied with it. He has been fighting in secret. If they don''t agree with each other, they will fight. Now my family is not like home. I really don''t want to go back. "


    "Then what do you do?" Wang Junxian quietly looks at Hua Zhi''s delicate face.


    "I''ve been looking at air tickets recently. I want to book a 29 ticket to Australia. Don''t I have a mansion in Australia? I''ve been to Australia, that''s all. "


    "With whom?"


    "Myself."


    "Where are your agents and assistants?"


    "They all go home." Hua Zhi''s voice is also getting lower and lower. It can be seen that she is very lonely.


    "Hua Zhi, come home with me for the new year. You are my fiancee. We will get married sooner or later. It''s just right that you go to my house."


    "No, after all, it''s not good. Besides, your grandmother doesn''t treat me very much now. I''m another one who can''t be wronged. It''s hard for you to go."


    Wang Junxian rarely see such a weak Hua Zhi, she is like a child, so helpless.


    Wang Jun looked at the pain, he raised his hand and put it on the back of Hua Zhi''s hand.


    "It''s OK. Then you can book two tickets. I''ll accompany you to Australia for the new year."


    "Wang Junxian?" Hua Zhi is shocked. She didn''t expect Wang Junxian to say that.


    "Don''t doubt it, you know I never said it."


    "No, I have no doubt. I just I am... " Hua Zhi is moved and doesn''t know what to do.


    "Honey, thank you." Hua Zhi said for the first time that it was more meat and hemp than that day when she confessed.

 Chapter 531

    "You''re welcome. I''ll be with you." Wang Junxian sees Hua Zhi happy in the heart to be steadfast.


    Let''s not say whether Wang Junxian can go to Australia to celebrate the new year. With this attitude, Hua Zhi feels warm in her heart and that she doesn''t love the wrong person.


    Wang Junxian himself is not a rhetoric person, all with practical action to prove, so Hua Zhi heart in fact very recognized this man, very appreciate his conduct.


    Also do not know where to go for the new year, there are Qin Wan Yu.


    He didn''t have a good time with his family because of Qiao Xue''s death.


    Later, he went to Jiangcheng alone and started again. These years, he had a warm relationship with his family.


    The family of Qin, Wan and Yu had no family relationship. Maybe because of the busy business, they were all from all over the world.


    In the impression of Qin, Wan and Yu, it seems that no family has spent the new year together for many years.


    Either my parents are abroad, or my father didn''t come back from a business trip.


    Either grandpa and grandma are sick and spend time in Nanfang sanatorium.


    This year, I called my old house yesterday and asked when Qin Wanyu would go back? He didn''t give the exact information either.


    It''s also boring to go back. The hometown of Qin, Wan and Yu is the most prosperous city in the north and the capital of the province, which is much bigger than the Jiangcheng.


    It''s a pity that he doesn''t have any feelings for it. For him, the place of Lincheng seems to have been a matter of last life.


    Last Spring Festival, he went to Mauritius alone and spent his spring festival while traveling.


    This year, I was going to Tibet to see the plateau scenery, but I thought of another person temporarily.


    He picked up his mobile phone and sent wechat to Fengxi.


    Qin Wanyu: wind, where are you going to spend the Spring Festival this year?


    Qin Wanyu thought that Fengxi also seemed to have a bad relationship with his family. After all, for so long, Fengxi had never heard of anyone in his family.


    No one came to Jiangcheng to see her, let alone to hear her family call.


    In fact, the relationship between Fengxi and her family is quite bad, but she has to return to Fengxi''s home for the Spring Festival every year. This is the rule of Fengxi''s ancestors. Even Fengxi can''t make an exception.


    So when she received the information from Qin, Wan and Yu, she was driving to her hometown.


    There is a custom in Fengxi''s hometown. We must sacrifice our ancestors before the Spring Festival.


    So it''s time to get home before the wind gets dark. Then from six o''clock in the evening, the whole family will go to the ancestral hall to have a large-scale ancestor worship.


    Maybe because of the Fengshui family, there are many rules, and ancestor worship is also very grand.


    The ancestors of the Feng family are there in order of generations, including the grandpa of Feng Xi.


    When Qin Wanyu''s wechat arrived at a high-speed service area, Fengxi pulled over to rest and refueled.


    Fengxi: I went back to my hometown.


    Qin Wanyu: when will you go back?


    Fengxi: it''s on the way.


    Qin Wanyu: so fast? Where is your hometown?


    Windy: it''s quite far away, Wynn''s side.


    Qin Wanyu: it''s really far enough. Be careful all the way.


    Fengxi: Yes.


    Qin Wanyu: I wanted to ask you, if you don''t go back for the new year, do you want to play with me in Tibet? Ha, it seems that I can only go alone.


    Fengxi: are you going to Tibet?


    Qin Wanyu: Yes.


    Fengxi: don''t you go home for the new year?


    Qin Wanyu: no more.


    Fengxi: do your family have any opinions?


    Qin Wanyu: they are used to it.


    To tell the truth, hearing Qin Wanyu''s words, Fengxi was still very sad. No one didn''t want to go home and reunite with his family. Those who couldn''t go back must have difficulties and hidden pains.


    Although I don''t know what happened to Qin Wanyu, Fengxi vaguely saw himself when he left home, and immediately felt a bit of sympathy with fate.


    Maybe it''s sympathy, maybe it''s heartache. In a word, I don''t know what kind of psychology it is. Fengxi suddenly said, "there will be an avalanche in the Tibetan area at this time. Would you like to go back home with me for the new year?"


    Originally, I asked casually, but Qin, Anhui and Henan just replied quickly, OK.


    This reaction made Fengxi regret immediately. She didn''t wait to speak, but Qin Wanyu wechat sent again. This time it was voice.


    He said: wind, you send a location, I now drive to the high-speed to meet you.

 Chapter 532

    Feng Xi: Er Are you really coming?


    Qin Wanyu: didn''t you invite me?


    Fengxi: I regret that, OK?


    Qin Wanyu: No, a gentleman can''t say a word without a whip.


    Fengxi: but I''m not a gentleman. I''m a woman. Haven''t you heard of it? Only women and villains are hard to support?


    Qin Wanyu: no matter men or women, they need to count their words. In a word, I''ll go back to my hometown with you. I can''t get rid of it.


    Qin, Wan and Yu are shameless to seize the opportunity. They have to find the wind for everything they say.


    In the end, Fengxi couldn''t help but grind and grind. She sent the address to the service area and waited for about an hour, then Qin, Wan and Yu caught up.


    Then they set out towards Wynn, the hometown where the wind blows. Of course, this is their secret. The others didn''t know it.


    Qin Wan Yu company is also simple to operate, assistant can report at any time, he is a hand off shopkeeper.


    On the other hand, Xie Dongyao and his brother and sister went to an auction site. In fact, they used to hang out, but Xie Dongyang bought an antique.


    Besides, Xie Dongyao is astonished at the fact that he has made a great deal of money.


    "Brother, you are such a big hand, surely you didn''t give it to me?"


    "Thanks to your self-knowledge." Xie Dongyang raised his mouth.


    "I guess it''s for mom, or for sister-in-law?"


    Xie Dongyang smiles but doesn''t speak


    "Ah I know. It must be for my sweetheart, sister Hua Sheng, isn''t it? " Xie Dongyao suddenly thought of his brother''s obsession with Hua Sheng, and he was sure to send her.


    "Yes, for Sheng Sheng."


    Xie Dongyang carefully put the antiques in the black sandalwood brocade box for fear of a flash.


    Money is the second thing. The problem is that he can''t damage the present to Hua Sheng. Now the Spring Festival is coming. It''s just right to give a gift.


    Xie Dongyang knew that she was addicted to antiques since she accidentally met Huasheng''s shop last time.


    Later, I also pretended to pass by and went several times. Unfortunately, the doors of the shops are locked. To be frank, it depends on fate if the owner is not there.


    Because the owner is not trying to make money at all, Huasheng''s going to the store depends on his mood.


    Today, Xie Dongyang goes to the door of the shop again with the antiques that he bought at a high price. It''s better than going to Huasheng''s house.


    I didn''t expect that I was hit by him by mistake. In fact, it''s because the new year is coming.


    Huasheng and Chuntao gingko stick couplets to the shop, and then clean it up a lot years ago.


    Xie Dongyang was in a good mood and entered the door with some excitement.


    "Eh? Thank you. Why are you here? " Ginkgo holding a rag slightly Zheng.


    "And your lady?"


    "The lady is making tea."


    As soon as he finished, Hua Sheng came out of the room with a teapot in his hand.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Come to you." Xie Dongyang smiles.


    "Sit down, it''s cold outside today." Hua Sheng quickly poured Xie Dongyang a cup of hot tea.


    Today''s Huasheng is more human than before. When we first met, it was very cold.


    But now he has been able to laugh with people, more and more grounded, and Xie Dongyang is more and more reluctant to give up.


    "I heard my mother said that it''s 499 today, and I can''t leave because of beating and scolding. How cold is the season in Jiangcheng?" Xie Dongyang rubbed his palm and then took a sip of hot tea.


    Hua Sheng laughs without speaking.


    "By the way, I have a present for you."


    "Why do you give gifts again?"


    "Because it''s about Spring Festival. Last time you helped Xiaobai deliver the baby, it was also hard. We were friends. You helped me again and again. It''s right to give gifts. Come on, take them. I think you will like them at the first sight."


    Saying that Xie Dongyang pushed the brocade box to the past, Hua Sheng opened it curiously, and his face suddenly changed.


    This is That jade comb?

 Chapter 533

    Hua Sheng never thought that Xie Dongyang had sent her the comb of Beiliang. It was a long time ago that she used SS identity to identify her at the identification meeting.


    At that time, I thought this thing was very evil because Beiliang was a mysterious Dynasty.


    It''s said that the people of Beiliang knew witchcraft, which could hide the Kingdom overnight, so that no one could find their destination.


    "Where did you come from?" Hua Sheng shuddered.


    "What''s the matter?" Xie Dongyang rarely sees Huasheng in such a strange way, and is also curious.


    "First of all, where did you come from?"


    "I bought it at the auction."


    "Which auction?"


    "It''s the auction house on Nanyang Road. My father and boss are friends. We often visit it. Last week, he said a good thing, let me go to play, I went to have a look, but also very eye-catching, it was photographed. "


    "How much is it?"


    "Not much money." Xie Dongyang has a weak heart.


    "No way. I know the value of this thing better than you do. You can tell the truth." Hua Sheng''s face is serious.


    Xie Dongyang''s heart is also in the hair, also dare not deceive, had to tell the truth.


    "More than 100 million."


    After ginkgo and peach are scared silly, just More than 100 million? My mother, how rich are you? Is the money from gale?


    "You take it back. I don''t want it. You can''t either. You have to go back."


    "Why?"


    "No reason, you have to listen to me, no discussion." Hua Sheng is tough.


    "But I''ve bought them all. Can''t I return them?"


    "Try your own way. In a word, you can''t stay."


    "Why, Sheng Sheng, why don''t you tell me the reason? Is it because I''m trapped? Is it expensive? " Asked Xie Dongyang.


    "No, it''s this thing Unfortunately, it''s not good to keep it. "


    Hua Sheng didn''t say much. After all, Xie Dongyang can''t understand it.


    "True or false?"


    "Thank you. Don''t doubt what our lady said. She''s never joking about such things. Just listen to her." Spring peach and ginkgo are advised.


    "Then OK, well, you would be very happy to have thought of seeing you off. "


    Xie Dongyang was depressed and disappointed. Unexpectedly, Hua Sheng not only refused to accept it, but also refused to let him keep it. He insisted that he send it back.


    Fortunately, Xie Dongyang and the boss know each other. Otherwise, how can we say that we can quit everything that is over 100 million yuan?


    Two things happened when Xie Dongyang returned that night.


    First, the auction house caught fire. The owner and his wife didn''t escape because they were sorting out the accounts. They died and were injured.


    In order to protect his wife, the owner of the auction house buried himself in the sea of fire. Although his wife was saved, she was burned in a large area and was unconscious in the hospital.


    Second, Hua Sheng had a fever that night. For unknown reasons, he had a fever of 40 degrees. At the beginning, neither Chuntao nor gingko was found. He thought that the young lady was just too busy and tired during the day.


    It was not until Jiangliu came back at night that he saw Huasheng''s face was red. He felt his forehead and found that it was very hot.


    Then I tried Wen. It was close to 41 degrees. The river was in a panic. I picked up Huasheng and went straight to the hospital.


    What''s terrible is that after the hospital took the antipyretic medicine and gave the antipyretic injection, it still had no effect.


    Huasheng''s high temperature has not subsided, and his face has become more and more pale, and people have been burned to speak nonsense.


    "If I don''t go back, please let me go I''m not your tool. Go away. "


    Hua Sheng kept repeating these words. The river held her, and the whole person collapsed.

 Chapter 534

    "Doctor, doctor."


    The river has been observing Huasheng, but it doesn''t reduce the fever. It can only call for a doctor again and again.


    "Don''t panic, Mr. Jiang."


    "My wife doesn''t have a fever, can I not panic? Check it out quickly. What''s the matter? If it keeps burning like this, how can she stand it? "


    River has always been careful to protect his wife, because Hua Sheng''s constitution is weak, so afraid of the cold.


    He held her all the time and wrapped her tightly in a blanket, but Hua Sheng was still shivering in cold sweat.


    The best hospitals and doctors in Jiangcheng have all been brought by Jiangliu.


    Five or six chief doctors carefully examined Huasheng and then consulted.


    The last doctor said to Jiangliu very seriously, "President Jiang, what I''m going to say next may cause some harm to your body and mind, but this is just our point of view. The details haven''t been implemented yet. Don''t worry about getting angry."


    "Say." The river is in a hurry.


    "After our examination and analysis of your wife, we come to the conclusion that she is most likely to have epilepsy."


    "Epilepsy?" Not only the river, peach and ginkgo are scared.


    "Impossible, how could it be?" The river directly vetoed it.


    "Don''t get excited. We just said that there is a great chance. We haven''t made a final diagnosis yet, but your wife''s symptoms are very similar to epilepsy. And it is that kind of sudden, all over convulsion, pupil laxity, people also entered a dormant state, even nonsense. So we would like to ask, is there any epilepsy like patient in your wife''s family? "


    River a Zheng, looked at peach and ginkgo.


    "No, there are no epilepsy patients in our young lady''s family, and she didn''t have any epilepsy when she was a child. It''s impossible." Chuntao is sure.


    "Yes, you quacks are talking nonsense." Gingko is also angry, blushing and thick neck.


    We all know that this is not a good disease. If the young lady is put on the cap of epilepsy, how can we meet people in the future?


    Jiang Liu obviously didn''t believe it, but he was not in the mood to argue with these doctors.


    I will call the professor of Capital Medical University directly and tell him about Huasheng.


    The professor over there didn''t say it was epilepsy, but he thought it might be something exciting.


    Finally, Jiang Liu left the hospital with Hua Sheng and returned to the spring breeze for ten li. Listening to the professor, he began to cool down Hua Sheng physically.


    The whole body is covered with antipyretic stickers, and then the acupoints of armpit, forehead and foot are wiped with alcohol cotton ball.


    Later, I used ice towels for cold compress, and I was busy till the second half of the night.


    After all, Huasheng''s fever subsided, and then people gradually woke up.


    But his lips were still slightly blue, and his face was frightening.


    "A Sheng, a Sheng, you look at me." The river holds Huasheng''s hand tightly and does not loosen it.


    "River, I''m sorry to worry you." The breath of Huasheng is very weak.


    "Don''t say silly things. I''m sorry. It''s OK. Darling, I''m here."


    The river holds Hua Sheng in its arms and touches his forehead with his chin.


    I found that the temperature had dropped. I took out the electronic thermometer to measure the temperature for Huasheng. I found that it had returned to 37 degrees. I was relieved.


    "Miss is all right, thank goodness."


    Spring peach and gingko are scared crazy. Seeing Hua Sheng wake up, the fever subsides, and finally a big stone falls to the ground.


    "A Sheng, what''s wrong with you? Are you thirsty or hungry? " River gently asked.

 Chapter 535

    Hua Sheng shook his head, unable to answer his question.


    She was very tired, because just now she had a very complicated dream, in which she vaguely remembered that she had become another person.


    Then she was forced to do something by many people. It was always chaotic. She was so hot.


    Later, I felt vaguely that I was bound to cross wood and burned with fire.


    She thought she was going to die because her voice was too dry to speak


    Then, suddenly, a chill came, and she felt like it was raining.


    Later, it was not hot. She came back a little bit slowly. When she opened her eyes, she saw the current in front of her. She knew that she was OK.


    River has been holding Huasheng until dawn. I didn''t close my eyes all night for fear of any accident.


    It wasn''t until six o''clock in the morning that Hua Sheng woke up completely.


    She saw the river bearded and gaunt.


    Hua Sheng reached out and touched the chin of the river. It was very painful.


    "A Sheng."


    River dare not sleep, has been a shallow sleep, so Hua Sheng touch, he woke up.


    "I''m so hungry, Mr. Jiang."


    "I''ll cook you porridge."


    "No, I want you to accompany me."


    "Well, I''ll let gingko and Chuntao do it."


    The river then called for two girls to cook porridge and water for Huasheng.


    So I continued to hold her It''s rare to see Hua Sheng acting so coquettish.


    The river is so obedient that it has no temper at all.


    "How long did I sleep?"


    "How long have you been burning?"


    "I have a fever?" Hua Sheng is stunned.


    "40 degrees. It''s been burning for eight hours. I''m scared to death."


    "Haven''t you taken any antipyretics for so long?" Hua Sheng subconsciously touched his forehead.


    "It''s useless after eating and injecting. I took you to the hospital. Those quacks can''t help it. I''ll hold you back and cool down physically."


    "My God It''s hard for you. " Hua Sheng didn''t expect this night to be such a toss.


    "Nonsense, you are my wife. You should work hard."


    "I''m such a nuisance that I always worry about you."


    "So, Mrs. Jiang, you need to eat more quickly and fatten up to make yourself stronger."


    "Well, I must eat more."


    "You just don''t eat meat. You can''t keep up with nutrition."


    "Then I''ll eat meat later."


    "Seriously?" There are some surprises in the river.


    In fact, I didn''t agree with Huasheng''s vegetarian diet before. I always think it''s bad for my health. After all, the meat is rich in nutrients. Unfortunately, Huasheng is not obedient.


    Later, Jiangliu''s mother also said several times, vaguely saying that Huasheng was not pregnant was it related to the perennial vegetarian diet?


    These words, the river did not dare to ask Hua Sheng, afraid of Hua Sheng sad.


    "Seriously, I can''t worry about Mr. Jiang any more." Hua Sheng reluctantly smiles.


    "Darling, I didn''t hurt you in vain." The river is very pleased to kiss the forehead of Huasheng, the feeling of fondness.


    In fact, Hua Sheng knows why it happens suddenly and what kind of epilepsy is all caused by doctors.


    It was because she met the jade comb that she acted abnormally.


    I remember that after she identified the jade comb, she had nightmares at night. When she saw that thing, she felt an ominous omen.


    So I forced Xie Dongyang to send it back. Sure enough, something happened that night.


    Later, when Hua Sheng saw the news and found out that the auction house had an accident, he was more sure of his mind.


    This comb from the mysterious Dynasty is a evil thing. Whoever touches it will be very unlucky.

 Chapter 536

    Xie Dongyang should thank her. If she didn''t force him to send it back, it would be him.


    Later, Xie Dongyang was also afraid. The more he thought about Hua Sheng''s words, the more he felt that he was right, and then the more weird he thought about the comb.


    What''s more, after the auction house caught fire, the comb disappeared and disappeared. After searching everywhere, it didn''t exist. Everyone thought it had been melted down by the fire.


    But Hua Sheng didn''t mention it from the beginning to the end, and Xie Dongyang didn''t know about Hua Sheng''s fever at night, which was gradually forgotten.


    The next day is Xiaonian, a small year in the north, so every family will put on lights and decorations in the morning, which is very lively.


    Hua Sheng only had some porridge because he was ill. At noon, he went to the old house to have dinner with the river.


    Hua Sheng is afraid that the two girls are lonely. He takes Chuntao and gingko to Jiang''s home. Unfortunately, Chuntao excuses to slip away.


    In fact, it''s because Wu Nan came to Jiangcheng and sent a wechat to Chuntao.


    "Stupid, I''ve come to spend a little year with you. Is it convenient to come out?" In this sentence, Chuntao will be crazy with joy.


    She lied that her aunt had come, and she wanted to go home to change clothes, so she ran away. Hua Sheng didn''t think much about it, so she went to the old house with gingko and Jiangliu.


    Chuntao went to the hotel according to the address and met Wu Nan in western style.


    Holding a bunch of red roses and a delicate bag.


    "Stupid, happy childhood."


    Wu Nan hands the rose and the bag to Chuntao. She is overjoyed.


    "And gifts?"


    "Of course, would you like to take it apart?"


    Spring peach put the rose aside and slowly opened the delicate bag, which is a delicate Bulgari snake skin bag, purple, very classic.


    Chuntao and Huasheng have been together for a long time. They have seen so many good things, so they recognize them all at once.


    "God, this bag is more than 20000. How can you buy such expensive things?"


    "I heard that it''s popular this year. I also went to Singapore just a few days ago and bought it for you by the way. I don''t know if you like it or not?"


    "Of course you like what you send, but don''t buy anything so expensive in the future." Chuntao really loves money. After all, she is a girl, not a master.


    "Let''s go and take you to lobster. I''ll be with you today."


    Wu Nan naturally took Chuntao by the hand, took her to a very high-end restaurant, ordered a private room, ordered lobster, steak and red wine, and the atmosphere was excellent.


    Chuntao thinks that this may be the happiest time in her life. When she looks at Wunan, she feels that happiness will overflow.


    At this moment, Jiangliu went home and was paid by his mother to buy dumpling skin.


    The servants in the family all went back home on holiday. Mrs. Jiang made the dumplings by herself, but she didn''t think they were enough. She ordered her son to go out and buy them.


    Jiangliu walked to the shopping mall, across two streets, came to a fresh supermarket, just to go out after buying.


    Suddenly I saw a familiar figure


    "Eh? I''m familiar with... "


    With curiosity, the river went with the figure, which was a woman''s figure. She was wearing a colorful long skirt and her hair was black, which hung to her waist, longer than Huasheng.


    The thin body, the beautiful back, and the looming side face, the river has a strong feeling, this woman, he knows.


    Then suddenly a name came to mind - Zhuoya, the mysterious ex girlfriend who had fallen with him five years ago.


    yes, as like as two peas, he is reminded of this. It is the same as the picture, though it is a side face, but that is Zhuo ya, a very recognizable woman.


    "My God, isn''t it?" The river immediately felt his scalp numb and almost thought it was an illusion. He quickened his pace and tried to find out.

 Chapter 537

    The river thought it could see something amazing. Unfortunately, the woman disappeared in a flash.


    The river is not dead hearted. I have been entrusted with all the monitoring around. Unfortunately, nothing has been achieved.


    Is it really my eyesight?


    Is it an illusion?


    The river began to feel uneasy in his heart. He was not evading responsibility, nor afraid that Zhuoya was still alive.


    I just think that five years ago, there were too many doubts, not the simple ones he found.


    Parents are not ruthless people, so since the original choice to cover up the facts, there must be unknown inside.


    Jiang Liu goes back to the old house with a lot of worries. After giving something to his mother, he goes into the study.


    "What happened to the river? Something''s wrong. " Jiang Fu asked his wife.


    "I didn''t pay attention. What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t feel very happy when I come back."


    "Is that because I ordered him to buy Spices?" Mrs. Jiang was stunned.


    Hua Sheng heard it in the living room, and he was worried.


    She turned and went upstairs to the door of the study.


    Jiang Liu is smoking by the window. In fact, he seldom smokes, only occasionally for social needs.


    It''s hard to see that he takes the initiative to smoke and hides here alone. Hua Sheng knows that he must have something on his mind.


    Hua Sheng walks over and leans her chin on the shoulder of the river.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Jiang?"


    "Nothing."


    "I don''t believe it. Your uneasiness is written on your face."


    "Darling, I''m fine. I just went out It seems that I saw a former friend But I didn''t catch up. "


    "Important people?" Hua Sheng is stunned.


    "It''s not very important. Don''t worry."


    Jiangliu is not willing to talk about Zhuoya with Huasheng. First, he is afraid of her heart blocking. After all, it is the departure of the rival.


    Second, I''m not sure if I really saw it, or maybe I''m hallucinating, so the river chooses not to say what I''m not sure about.


    In the afternoon, Hua Sheng suddenly received a mysterious call.


    "Miss Hua, our host likes the things in your shop very much. Can we choose some?"


    "Yes, just a moment."


    There will be business, not to mention the old customers before, Hua Sheng took ginkgo to the shop after eating dumplings.


    It''s the man who came last time, the middle-aged uncle. He''s weird all over.


    He had some accidents this time. He used to buy one at a time and took seven or eight antiques this time.


    There aren''t many shops in Huasheng. It''s almost empty.


    In the end, I found that there were more than half a million things.


    Hua Sheng is not a person who is open-minded about money. He doesn''t want a lot of money. He just earns some service fees symbolically.


    The other side was also very happy. Originally, it was fifty-eight. Huasheng collected five hundred and fifty thousand yuan and only offered a discount.


    Obviously, the other party was also very happy. He wrote a check directly and left.


    "My God, miss, it''s a big deal Half a million? " Ginkgo exclaimed.


    "Yes, it''s not easy for me, a small shop, to have such a rich and discerning customer. These things cost 400000 yuan." Hua Sheng sighs.


    This mysterious buyer, who has never seen each other from the beginning to the end, just bought it through a middleman and took a lot of things from Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng is also a little curious. I really want to know what kind of person he is?


    After closing the shop, Hua Sheng took gingko to the hospital and sent dumplings to Yu Ping.


    When he left the old house, Hua Sheng packed a box of dumplings for Yu Ping, which was very warm.


    When she went, Yuan Shao happened to go downstairs to buy fruit for Yu Ping. Hua Sheng took out dumplings and put them beside the table. "Eat them while they are hot. They are made by my mother-in-law. They taste great."

 Chapter 538

    Yu Ping is very moved when she looks at the dumplings.


    "Xiaosheng, apart from Yuan Shao, only you think about me the most. I don''t know what to say."


    "Then don''t say anything. Eat first."


    Yu Ping nodded, picked up the dumplings and ate them all. Her appetite is also the best day these days.


    In fact, Yuan Shao can only come by accident during the day, most of which are taken care of by the support workers.


    Yu Ping has been recovering from illness for a long time, thinking about it a lot and regretting that she almost paid for her life at that time.


    After eating and drinking enough, Yu Ping sat up and talked with Hua Sheng for a while. She recovered very well.


    "Xiaoping, calm down now. I have to say that love is not the whole of life. You can''t think of death because you are lovelorn. In fact, there are many things people can do to live in this world. You can imagine that if you die, Yuan Shao can only feel sad for a while, but he will eventually become a family and have children, and you will lose your forever life."


    "Yes, I''m really impulsive."


    "Before people want to love others, the most important thing is to love yourself first. If you don''t love yourself, who is willing to love you?"


    "Well, I used to be mean to myself." Some of Yu Ping''s brains will bow their heads and reflect for a long time.


    "Everyone is an independent personality, and no one can depend on anyone to live, just like me, when my grandma left me, would I not live? Although Jiangliu loves me, he will grow old and die sooner or later. I can''t see him die. I won''t live at once. You came to the world to live for yourself, not an accessory of others. "


    "Yes, Xiaosheng, I used to be so confused, but I still have a chance to come back Thank you for encouraging me. "


    Yu Ping always thinks that Hua Sheng is the most precious friend in her life, and also a noble person.


    Her appearance completely lights up the gray sky of Yu Ping


    She encouraged her to plastic surgery, become beautiful, encourage her to pursue their own happiness, and love.


    These are things she didn''t dare to think of before.


    "Do you have any plans for the Spring Festival?"


    "Never go back without going home." Yu Ping is biting her teeth. She still hates her family.


    "I know you can''t be here alone, or you can go to my house."


    "No, you have to go to my mother-in-law''s house. It''s not convenient for me. You don''t have to worry about me. In fact, I wanted to travel to Thailand for a long time. Just after I recovered from the illness, I would like to go to Thailand in a group."


    "It''s also a good idea. I can book a ticket for you."


    "No, I have enough money. Yuan Shao has given me back a lot. Don''t worry."


    "Little Ping, there will be fewer courses after the end of the year. Are you going to find a job?"


    "I haven''t thought about it yet."


    "Why don''t you look at the shop for me?"


    "Look at the shop?" Yu Ping is stunned.


    "Well, I have a small shop that specializes in selling second-hand antiques. You can help me look at the shop. I''ll pay you 6000 yuan a month. I''ll commission you 5% of the profit for every piece you sell. How about that?"


    "Of course it''s good, but I''m not too involved with you. You''ve helped me a lot."


    "No, it''s just normal work, or I''m going to find someone to help." Hua Sheng really plans to turn the shop around. He doesn''t care about it.


    Because she is not in a good condition recently, especially after a fever, she wants to investigate the mysterious object from the northern Liang Dynasty.


    "That line, I''ll do it. After the new year, I''ll go to work on the seventh day of the first month." Yu Ping is very happy and feels that her life has changed again.


    Hua Sheng is right. Love is not the only way to live.


    When I returned to the old house, the river was taking a nap, and Hua Sheng didn''t disturb me, so I sat in the flower house of the old house and read quietly.


    "Mrs. Jiang, look back."


    Hearing the sound, Hua Sheng turned around and saw the river in white sweater, smiling warmly in the sun.


    At that moment, it was wonderful

 Chapter 539

    "Wake up, Mr. Jiang?"


    "Well, come on, new year''s present."


    "I have it, too?" Hua Sheng is stunned. She remembers that Jiangliu asked her before. She said no, and Jiangliu said no.


    Where did she know that she bought it? She thought it was something of great value.


    Can see the moment of the gift, the eyes are really bright.


    It''s a beautiful jewelry box with five floors in it.


    The workmanship is extremely exquisite. It''s good camphor wood. It''s inlaid with beautiful white beads. It''s shiny.


    After opening, each layer is made of some raw materials for jewelry. Beads of various colors are dazzling.


    Hua Sheng is dazzled, but he likes everything.


    "My God, where did you buy it? I want to buy it for a long time, but I haven''t been satisfied with it. "


    Hua Sheng likes to make handicrafts very much, and the craftsmanship is excellent. She has always wanted to make some jewelry, but she has been looking for them for a long time, and the quality is not very satisfactory.


    The quality of those online shopping is too poor. If you go to buy the real products alone, they are very expensive, and the color is too old.


    Now, the box sent by Jiangliu is not only of excellent quality, but also beautiful.


    "These are all customized by me and a factory in the south. They gave me the best raw materials in a week, and then collected such a box. I hope you are satisfied."


    "Satisfied, super satisfied."


    Hua Sheng is happy like a child. He gets up and hugs the river. He takes a sip on his cheek.


    These things may not add up to 100000 yuan, but this is the heart of Jiangliu and what Huasheng wants most.


    Gift giving is not the more expensive the better, but the best results will be achieved if you give what you want.


    Obviously, the river has understood Hua Sheng''s mind. He also asked Chuntao and gingko in private for a long time before he decided to send this gift.


    That afternoon, Hua Sheng made seven hairpins in one breath in the Huafang. In fact, they were the gold steps of the ancient imperial palace. They were gorgeous.


    Even Hua Sheng gave them names.


    The name given to Jiangliu''s mother is Qiu shuiyi (the name of Jiangliu''s mother is Li Qiu)


    the name given to Fengxi is qiaomuanxi


    the name given to Huazhi is an Zhi Tinglan


    the name given to Hualin is qionglin Yushu


    the name given to Yuping is half life duckweed


    the name given to Chuntao is Taoli competing for the first place


    the name given to gingko is apricot blossom spring Rain


    Hua Sheng is very thoughtful because their names are homophonic. Everyone likes them when they receive gifts.


    Because it''s made by Huasheng himself, with different meanings.


    Jiang Liu pinches his shoulder. "You silly girl, you''ve made seven at once, but you haven''t made them for yourself."


    "I forgot. I was so happy."


    "Then tired of backache, why?"


    "What does mom say when she receives a gift?" Hua Sheng looks back and asks Jiang Liu about his expectation.


    "Do you still need to say that? Mom took photos and sent them to friends, classmates, and ladies. Those who envied me were not good. They all said you were smart and handy. "


    "I really like making these little things, and the process is very happy."


    "Make yourself a new hairpin. I''m looking forward to seeing Mrs. Jiang wearing it."


    "Well, do it for yourself right away."


    "Let me think about it. What''s the name of the hairpin in our family? Better call it Do you sing at night? "


    "Hum, no, it''s pompous It''s not for me at all. " Hua Sheng laughs and beats the river with her pink fist. She knows that he is intentional.

 Chapter 540

    "That''s called -- a Sheng song." The river is full of strange thoughts.


    Hua Sheng nodded with a shy smile, "is this from Ouyang Xiu''s caisangzi? A piece of Sheng song comes home drunk. "


    "My wife Jiang is really knowledgeable. She has never been to school, but she is familiar with hundreds of books." River flow is really to appreciate his wife, from the heart of appreciation.


    If this is in ancient times, this is the legendary boudoir bar, Qin, chess, calligraphy, painting, poetry, song and Fu are almost all proficient, a generation of talented girls.


    "Come on, don''t put on your hat. I can''t stand it."


    "Jiang Liu, you and a Sheng go downstairs. We are going to prepare dinner."


    "So early?" Hua Sheng exclaimed, thinking that the lunch had just been finished.


    "Don''t be surprised. We live like this every year. My mother would like to cook four meals." Make complaints about rivers.


    Hua Sheng spits out his tongue, knowing that his mother-in-law attaches great importance to the festival.


    Then he followed the river and went downstairs.


    In the evening, the preparation is even more fruitful. Hua Sheng helps her mother-in-law wash vegetables in the kitchen.


    Jiang Liu and his father set up dishes and chopsticks outside, with a clear division of labor.


    At six o''clock in the evening, four people of Jiangjia sat around the round table.


    Full of 18 dishes, there are all kinds of delicacies.


    Jiangliu''s father also took out a bottle of red wine that had been kept for a long time, and all four poured some.


    "It''s a good thing. My father is willing to bleed today."


    "Isn''t that your daughter-in-law''s face?" Mrs. Jiang smiles.


    "It''s the same year you were pregnant with the river. I was on a business trip in Switzerland and bought it. It''s more than 20 years since I said it."


    Hua Sheng is a little surprised.


    "I''m the same age as this wine. It should be priced at more than 1.8 million now."


    "The key is that 1.8 million won''t necessarily buy the real one, because the grape production in that year was not high, only for some high-end foreign hotels and large-scale venues. I also happened to live in a hotel that had this wine. I bought it to drink at that time, and later thought about it, and felt that there was a fate, and I kept it all the time."


    "Ah Sheng, do you want to have a good drink?" The river whispers in Huasheng''s ear.


    Hua Sheng nodded and really wanted to drink a little. After all, the meaning was different.


    "Come on, let''s toast. I wish my parents good health and a long life. I wish my wife Jiang eternal youth and happiness." The river offered to lift its cup.


    Hua Sheng''s heart was warm and whispered, "then I wish my parents good luck and everything goes well. I wish my Mr. Jiang a prosperous career and a great future."


    "Good, good. I wish you two love each other forever and live together." Jiang Fu said happily.


    "I wish you two a baby early, and let your father and I have grandchildren early." Mrs. Jiang''s wish made Huasheng blush again.


    For the first time in more than 20 years, Hua Sheng felt this warm and happy atmosphere, which she had never experienced before.


    There is a happy and happy original family in Jiangliu, and Huasheng also has a warm home, which is a good feeling.


    Especially looking out of the window, when the old house is warm like spring.


    That sense of happiness is unspeakable, it''s satisfaction from the inside out.


    Maybe this is the taste of home in the legend?


    On the other hand, Qin Wanyu followed Fengxi back to his hometown, but shocked Fengxi''s family, which was the first time Fengxi brought a man back in these years.


    Moreover, Fengxi has never been in love and has never had any boyfriend. This time, everyone treats him as Fengxi''s Quasi husband.


    The Feng family was very enthusiastic, so they vomited Qin Wanyu that night.


    The angry wind trampled him hard under the table.


    "Wind, I feel so sad Vomiting. " Qin, Wan and Yu were dizzy with the wind on their shoulders.


    "You girl roll away from me, a body of wine gas, angry me, you said you are very smart, how can you let those old men drunk, you are not stupid, they deliberately pour you, you can not see it?" The wind is so angry.


    "I know, I know everything, but I still want to drink. I can''t disgrace you." Qin, Wan and Yu said vaguely.


    Wind Xi suddenly has a taste that can''t be said

 Chapter 541

    Feng Xi understood the meaning of Qin Wan Yu''s words a bit, but he still shouted, "it''s none of my business?"


    "I''m your man. If I''m not willing to fight, it''s not to fight you in the face?"


    "Whose people? Don''t talk nonsense. " The wind gave a cough.


    "No, I mean I''m the one you brought back."


    Qin, Wan and Yu are almost sober at this time. In fact, he is not bad at drinking. He is always with Wang Junxian and Gao He.


    A few men, including Gao He, are very good at drinking.


    The reason why you drink too much today is that there are too many and enthusiastic people in Fengxi''s hometown. So let me tell you, if there are ten people to drink to you, you need to drink ten glasses, but they only need one for each person, which is incomparable. Of course, you can choose not to drink, which belongs to escape. In the north, men don''t drink, which basically belongs to more counselling.


    So Qin, Wan, Yu and Ming knew that those people intentionally poured wine, or drank it, and they did vomit, and they were very sad.


    Wind Xi and gas heart and a little faint pain.


    "Wind, you go to boil some water for your boyfriend and wake up." Cried the windy mother.


    "He''s not my boyfriend."


    "It''s not your boyfriend. You take it home? Do you think we are fools? "


    "I..." Feng Xi really doesn''t understand.


    Anyway, now he is regarded as Feng Xi''s boyfriend from all over the world.


    Besides, I know that it''s urban people and rich people. After all, Qin, Wan and Yu drive more than one million BMW X6.


    Besides, Qin, Wan and Yu also bought many gifts for us. Naturally, Feng''s family are very happy. The most important thing is that they are good-looking.


    Asked what he was doing, Qin Wanyu also kept a low profile and said that he did some small business.


    Everyone thought that he was a self-employed man, a small boss, Qin Wanyu didn''t explain much. After all, he was used to being low-key and didn''t care what others thought.


    Fengxi''s hometown is not a rural area. It belongs to a town that combines urban and rural areas. It has bungalows and buildings, and many convenience stores. It''s very good.


    In the evening, the windy mother made up an empty room for them.


    Windy home is a two-story building, clean and tidy, and there is heating, so it is not cold at all.


    Qin Wanyu was lying on the bed, drunk and windy. He took the quilt and put it on his head.


    "Here, go to bed."


    "Wind, I want water."


    "Pour yourself, no hands?"


    "Wind, I want to pee."


    "Theo Don''t go too far, Qin Wanyu. " I wish I could just throw him out.


    "Wind, I still want to drink, you accompany me."


    "Drink, drink, drink you to death."


    "A small drink is good for your feelings and a big one is bad for your health. I''m a small drink." Qin, Wan and Yu are always in the middle of half drunk and half awake, so some of them don''t have a chance to hang around here.


    The wind of Qi, beating is not the same, scolding is not the same, they are crazy.


    Qin Wanyu leaned against the wall with his head askew. He had peach blossom eyes and looked at the wind.


    "I think your family is very good. Why do you have a bad relationship with them?"


    In fact, the Feng family is not the best at all. Instead of Yu Ping''s parents'' idea of taking advantage, they are warm and easy to get along with.


    So Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t understand that such a family atmosphere should not be so rigid.


    "What do you know? Our family is not as simple as you think." The wind seems reluctant to say.


    Looking at her like this, Qin Wanyu didn''t ask much, after all, it was the privacy of others.


    "Wind, are you staying here with me tonight?"


    "Are you crazy?" The wind lost a white eye.

 Chapter 542

    "Big brother, this is my home."


    "I know." Qin Wanyu is innocent.


    "What''s the relationship between us? Why am I in the same room with you? Do you want to die?" The wind stared at him.


    "Anyway, they all think we are lovers. Shouldn''t lovers live together?"


    "Get out of here. You can say it if you want to take advantage."


    "I don''t, I''m just afraid of the dark. I dare not live alone."


    "Get out of here."


    I slammed the door and walked away.


    Qin Wanyu leans against the wall and laughs so hard that his stomach hurts. It''s obvious that he is intentional. Seeing the furious appearance of Fengxi, he feels super cute.


    After the wind left, Qin Wanyu picked up the fruit on the table, which was actually an apple and nibbled.


    Found a kind of how to say, long lost sense of home.


    This feeling has not existed for a long time.


    He picked up his cell phone and made a rare round of friends.


    No one can go back to the past and start again, but anyone can choose to change from this moment and write a completely different ending for themselves.


    Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t know why they said that. Maybe this is the current mood.


    Jiangliu was the first to comment because he seemed to know what Qin, Wan and Yu were talking about.


    Jiangliu: brother, I finally wait for your words.


    Qin, Wan and Yu return to Jiangliu: brother, I have kept you waiting for a long time.


    Wang Junxian silently praised him. He didn''t say a word. This is in line with his style. You should know that he doesn''t even like to give praise to others, except Hua Zhi.


    Gao he didn''t know, so he also liked it, and some people he knew also continued to comment.


    Wind Xi is an hour later, lying in bed, take out mobile phone to play, just see.


    She was touched. To be honest, she didn''t know much about Qin, Wan and Yu, but she also heard Hua Sheng say it several times.


    It seems that he has always had a knot that he can''t live, which can''t be opened for so many years. Now, is he willing to put down the past and live again?


    Is it because of her? Fengxi is a little afraid to think, because she is afraid, she is afraid to touch love, she can''t believe men, she is afraid that a heart will finally be betrayed and feed the dog.


    The night of the town is still and the moon is bright. The ice and snow that hasn''t melted cover the ground, forming a silver light.


    Qin Wanyu found a sense of peace here, and the sleep was sweet.


    Wind Xi is in a complicated mood, thinking about the things of her hometown for years, turning around and going to bed late.


    At this moment, Huazhi just finished a brand press conference, people are still abroad.


    Because of the time difference, her place is still daytime.


    Hua Zhi updates a microblog with a picture of herself and a friend taking selfies.


    The friend looked like a man, but it was clearly a woman, that is, the legendary masculine woman, with short hair dyed golden and wearing a white suit.


    She hugged Hua Zhi, who was wearing a black one word shoulder evening dress, smiling brilliantly.


    Hua Zhi wrote - my good friend, Jenny, the top stylist in China, has known you for eight years, but you are not old. Has time let you go?


    Although it''s late at night, but fans are also enthusiastic response, less than half an hour, tens of thousands of comments.


    "Goddess Hua Zhi, please take more selfies. I''ve been addicted to cigarettes."


    "Our boss Xiaohua is really a killer of temperament. Today''s star, you are the most beautiful."


    "Hua Zhi, take a good look at the color of your lipstick, and ask for the color number."


    Five seconds later, a wechat message came from Hua Zhi''s mobile phone.


    Wang Junxian: can you keep a little distance from that man?


    Hua Zhi''s mouth is in a good mood. Is someone jealous?

 Chapter 543

    Hua Zhi: please, they are women, understand?


    Wang Junxian: can you keep a little distance from that man or woman?


    Hua Zhi: this kind of vinegar, do you also eat?


    Wang Junxian: when it comes to jealousy, you seem to eat more than me.


    Wang Junxian''s words are true. I remember that Hua Zhi misunderstood Wang Junxian and Miss Yang for a long time.


    Another time, Wang liurun introduced his girlfriend to his brother, and Hua Zhi went with him.


    To say jealous, Hua Zhi is much more powerful than him.


    Hua Zhi: to tell you the truth, I''m not jealous because I''m such a generous woman.


    Wang Junxian: Well, you are the biggest.


    Hua Zhi: so late, you still don''t sleep? Should it be one o''clock in the morning in China?


    Wang Junxian: as soon as I want to sleep, I''ll watch you tweet.


    Hua Zhi: ha ha, so clever.


    Wang Junxian: what time is the flight tomorrow?


    Hua Zhi: it''s evening in China. It''s about nine o''clock.


    Wang Junxian: I''ll pick you up.


    Hua Zhi: don''t, the airport paparazzi team is the most, how do you disguise, we are still easy to leak.


    Wang Junxian: you and I are waiting for you at home.


    Hua Zhi: Well, I''ll find a way to find you.


    Wang Junxian: see you tomorrow.


    Hua Zhi: OK, you have a rest earlier.


    After chatting for a while, they turn off their cell phones. Since Hua Zhi fell in love, in fact, the whole person has been quite gentle and won''t lose his temper as before.


    She didn''t notice any changes, but the assistant and makeup artist around her knew that Hua Zhi was different from before.


    Not only the red light is all over the face, but the main thing is that sometimes there are stars in the eyes.


    Hua Sheng sat at her mother-in-law''s house until ten o''clock. She was a little sleepy, so Jiang Liu took her away.


    When the three returned to the ten li spring breeze, Chuntao had not come back.


    Hua Sheng didn''t ask, thinking Chuntao won''t come back. After all, she knows that she seems to be fighting with that mysterious boyfriend recently.


    In fact, Chuntao is really ready not to come back for the night, because Wu Nan flew from Wancheng to spend the new year with her, and she was moved.


    Thinking that he couldn''t live alone in the hotel, they had dinner, watched movies and went shopping.


    Back to the hotel together, Chuntao thought that something would happen tonight.


    I didn''t know. Wu Nan poured her a cup of hot water. After they sat and talked for a while, Wu Nan suddenly said, "it''s late. It''s almost eleven o''clock. I''ll take you back."


    Chuntao is slightly shocked


    "Stupid, I just care about you, so I won''t let you bear a bad reputation. We haven''t established a relationship yet. I can''t let you bear a bad reputation. At that time, they will know that it''s not good. I have to send you back. When the time is right, we are..."


    Later, Wu Nan didn''t say, but Chuntao was already blushing.


    She was so moved that she couldn''t do it. She suddenly felt that Wu Nan was the best man in the world and a gentleman.


    "I''m sorry, I thought it was wrong." Chuntao is a little embarrassed.


    "No, you don''t want to be crooked. I do have some ideas I''m a normal man after all, but I can''t I''ll give you the best, I''ll give you everything, stupid, if you like, I''ll take you now. "


    "I I''m not ready yet. I have to talk to our young lady about it slowly. "


    Chuntao is not ready to go with Wu Nan right away. Of course, what she doesn''t know is that Wu Nan is not ready to take her away at all, because she plans to use her to do more important things.


    "Let''s go. It''s late. You go back to bed early."


    "Yes." Chuntao shyly follows Wu Nan, and they return to Chunfeng for ten li.


    When Chuntao comes in, Hua Sheng still hasn''t slept. Hua Sheng and ginkgo give Xiao Hei a bath.


    "Miss, you haven''t had a rest yet?" Chuntao is a little guilty.

 Chapter 544

    Hua Sheng took a look at the new bag on Chuntao''s back and looked at her again


    "Well, I didn''t expect..." Chuntao chuckles.


    "I''ll go. It''s Bulgarian bag on your back. It''s so generous. Your boyfriend has so much money." Ginkgo also saw the new bag, can not help but marvel.


    Chuntao finally tasted the envied taste and was very satisfied.


    "Well, his salary is very good, but it really surprised me. It''s too expensive."


    "The bag is good, but Bulgari is not for you." Hua Sheng said quietly.


    Chuntao is stunned. She thinks that the young lady wants to say that she is a girl and is not qualified to carry such a luxurious bag.


    Unexpectedly, Hua Sheng went on to say, "baogeli is a very gorgeous brand, especially this snake skin bag. It''s wild. My third sister Hua Zhi likes it very much, and it''s also suitable for her. Like me, you are very low-key, not suitable for carrying this model. Next time, he will give you the bag. You remember to ask him to give it to Koei. It''s beautiful in style, simple and atmospheric, and not publicized. "


    "Ha, yes, thank you for your advice." Look at Hua Sheng. Chuntao smiles. She misunderstood her just now.


    Hua Sheng didn''t ask Chuntao about her boyfriend''s identity, but she didn''t think it was very good. After all Give Bulgari a bag on the first date. This kind of taste This man It can''t be said that baogeli bag is not a good person, because baogeli is really not suitable for Chuntao. If you want to, you should also send a bag that is suitable for Chuntao temperament, so this person is buying a bag casually and perfunctorily, right?


    In fact, Hua Sheng guessed it right. Wu Nan bought it casually. He didn''t look at the brand and style at all. After all, he didn''t really mean anything about Chuntao.


    But Chuntao is blinded by love at this moment, and has not yet realized the purpose of each other.


    The next day, after eating too early, Hua Sheng bought a lot of cat food with peach and gingko and went to Xie Dongyang''s house with pet supplies.


    Before I went, I specially called Xie Dongyang to inform him that Xie Dongyao was also there. When I saw Hua Sheng, I was very enthusiastic.


    Chuntao and gingko help Xie Dongyao to water the flowers and plants in the villa.


    Hua Sheng and Xie Dongyang look at the kitten and two kittens in a separate room downstairs.


    Hua Sheng picked up one of them and asked Xie Dongyang, "is this milk or coffee?"


    "This is milk."


    "Wow, you''re so clear. I think they look like each other." Hua Sheng admired him very much.


    "The milk ears are a little round, the coffee ears are a little sharp."


    Hua Sheng smiled and didn''t say much. He held the milk and played for a while. Seeing that it was sleepy, he handed it to Xie Dongyang.


    "Take it quickly. It seems to be sleepy."


    Xie Dongyang didn''t think much about it either. He reached for it. He just touched Huasheng''s fingertips and blushed.


    Hua Sheng didn''t pay attention to this detail. After giving the kitten to him, he turned to get the cat food.


    This scene happened to be seen by Xie Dongyao.


    An hour later, they left. Xie Dongyao asked his second brother deliberately, "you''re hopeless. Today, I saw that you accidentally met sister Huasheng''s hand, and then you blushed."


    Xie Dongyang lost


    "Second brother, you used to be different. Haha, I didn''t realize you were shy."


    "I used to be an asshole, now I''m crazy. " Xie Dongyang smiles.


    "Sister Hua Sheng is very good. If I were a man, I think I would like it." Xie Dongyao sighs.


    Xie Dongyang had a cigarette in his mouth, his eyes twinkled, "Yao Yao do you know? After I fell in love with her, I found a sense of youth that I haven''t seen for a long time. Really, that kind of feeling hasn''t existed for many years. In front of her, I''ll always be nervous like a big boy, like the feeling of my sweetheart when I was 17 or 18 years old for the first time. "


    "That''s a good God." Xie Dongyao has a little understanding of his second brother.


    "If I could have the chance to be with Sheng Sheng, I would like to live 50 years less. No, it''s worth dying a week after I became a husband and wife. " Xie Dongyang played the ash in his hand and said it seriously.

 Chapter 545

    Xie Dongyao immediately hit him with a fist. "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s unlucky."


    "I mean it." Xie Dongyang smiled.


    "What''s true or false? You like us to fight for it. Even if the whole world says you''re wrong, you''re immoral, you get involved in other people''s marriage, you''re scum Me too Support you, second brother. I know it''s hard for people to meet what they like in their life. Go for it. I support you unconditionally. "


    The relationship between Xie Dongyao and Xie Dongyang is very confusing. Although they always quarrel, they are very close.


    Although they are very gentle with each other, they always feel that there is a generation gap, which may be due to different personalities.


    Xie Dongze is the kind of child who has been obedient and sensible since childhood and has never rebelled in his whole life. It is the pride in the eyes of his parents.


    But Xie Dongyang is rebellious, corrupt, dandy, bigoted and reckless.


    Xie Dongyao was spoiled by his family, so he was not mature and sensible.


    But in fact, both of them are very simple people. They know better when they come from a rich family. There are too many things that money can''t buy in the world.


    Xie Dongyao used to be able to make jokes, but now she can''t, because she found her second brother was poor.


    Especially these words are very sad.


    On the other hand, Yu Ping leaves the hospital the next day and returns to her apartment. After cleaning it, she goes out to buy a new suit.


    But unexpectedly, I saw Yuan Shao, Yuan Shao''s mother and a young woman eating.


    It''s also a coincidence that Yu Pinggang passed by the restaurant and saw it clearly through the transparent glass.


    Because they were sitting by the window, Yuan Shao''s mother was very enthusiastic and joked with the girls. Yuan Shao was not very enthusiastic with his mobile phone.


    Yu Ping sighs a little and doesn''t plan to ask Yuan Shao or send him wechat.


    Yuan Shao also inadvertently raised his head, just opposite Yu Ping''s four eyes outside the window. At that moment, he was a little shocked.


    And then I''ll get up the next second and catch up


    "Xiaoping, i..."


    "It doesn''t matter. There''s nothing to say." Yu Ping smiles.


    "No, I want to say that the blind date my mother arranged for me in private is a daughter of an aunt''s family who has a good relationship. If I don''t come, she will be very embarrassed. But I really swear that I didn''t intend to associate with other people behind your back. I really didn''t. "


    As a matter of fact, Yuan Shao was really cold and didn''t open his eyes to the girl.


    "It''s really OK, Yuan Shao. We broke up and didn''t get back together. You have your freedom. Go Whatever you do, you don''t have to tell me. "


    "Xiao Ping, don''t do this. I''m very upset."


    "No, I''m not angry. I''m grateful that you took care of me when I was in hospital, paid me the hospitalization fee and bought me food. I''m really grateful."


    "That''s right, because you''re my girlfriend."


    "It''s not anymore. Hurry up, or your mother will be in a hurry."


    Yu Ping turns around after saying that. Yuan Shao wants to catch up, but he doesn''t know what to say.


    Their relationship is really delicate now.


    But Yu Ping''s state after leaving the hospital is a little bit of the shadow of Hua Sheng, cold and indifferent.


    It''s the kind that can respect you and treat you tenderly. There''s just no deep love in your eyes anymore


    Yuan Shao felt very sad, but in the face of the current situation, he was unable to change.


    At this moment, he looked down upon himself very much. He felt that if a man like Jiang Liu would deal with it well, he would not make a mess like him.


    After Yu Ping went home, she sent a wechat to Hua Sheng.


    "Xiaosheng, I''m discharged from the hospital. I''m in a very good condition. The doctor said that I have been resurrected with full blood. I went back to my house. Is it convenient to invite you to my house and make you a delicious home dish

 Chapter 546

    Huasheng is also a second back, "of course, convenient, on call."


    Yu Ping smiled with her mobile phone. "OK, boss Hua, please take care of it later."


    "No problem. It''s a piece of cake."


    "Then I''ll go shopping later. Come in the evening and bring the peach and gingko with me."


    "Good. See you in the evening."


    Seeing Yu Ping''s state of mind, Hua Sheng immediately felt relieved.


    Back to gingko and Chuntao said the night''s date, before that, she had a more important thing to do.


    That is to find the jade comb.


    After the auction house accident, jade comb disappeared, which is amazing.


    Before going to Xie Dongyang''s house, she also asked Xie Dongyang. Xie Dongyang said that he was also strange. He looked for it, but still didn''t find it.


    Hua Sheng felt that it was no coincidence that the family caught fire.


    So we must find out this ominous thing, so on that day, Hua Sheng went all out to find out the main messenger of the tragedy.


    But In the end, nothing.


    That valuable jade comb, just like disappeared from the sky, has no clue.


    No one bought it, no one took it, no one saw it.


    The wife of the owner of the auction house is the only one who knows about it, but she is still in a coma in the hospital.


    It''s horrifying to be burned all over.


    Hua Sheng promised Jiangliu that he would not use any special functions, so there is no way to trace it.


    Finally, I can only give up temporarily, thinking that I will have a chance to look for it later.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, there are still three hours left at Ping''s house.


    Hua Sheng temporarily went to Jiangliu''s company and bought Jiangliu his favorite fruit, rose Shanti.


    River flow is overjoyed, to see his wife, is really a moment what work worries are gone.


    "Ah Sheng, why are you here?"


    "Just passing by. Come up and have a look."


    "Is this an irregular job search?" Asked the river.


    "Well, that''s right. I''m afraid you''re not afraid?"


    "I''m not afraid. I didn''t do anything sorry to Mrs. Jiang. I can sit up straight."


    "Well I know you''re all right. Come on, eat fruit. "


    Hua Sheng takes out the rose Xiangti in his handbag and washes it for the river.


    Jiangliu is very happy to see Huasheng''s back and forth.


    The river sits on the sofa, hugging Hua Sheng and refuses to let go.


    Bored with the crooked look, the Secretary and assistant were shocked off their chin.


    "God, that''s President Jiang. I thought I was wrong..."


    "Yeah, I''ve never seen him like this. His eyes are gentle, ah I envy little madam


    "It''s said that Jiang zongchong''s wife is like life. It seems that it''s true."


    "Young lady is so beautiful. If I were President Jiang, I would hold it in my hand. It''s right. It''s a man and a woman."


    "I heard that young lady is very young. She is only 22 years old. Wow It''s a lovely wife. "


    "Young lady is very beautiful and has a good character. Why is she not favored Is the Hua family afraid to be blind? Such a good girl doesn''t know how to love her. Fortunately, we always know the goods. "


    Jiangliu''s subordinates are full of gossip for a moment. You can talk about the past rumors in a word.


    When Hua Sheng left, he smiled and nodded with the person in the Secretary''s room at the door.


    Treat people very friendly, won the company''s praise.


    The river is also very gratifying. Hua Sheng has more and more tacit understanding with him. If we can continue to be happy like this, it''s really a lifetime. We have nothing else to ask for.


    On the way to Yuping''s house for dinner, Huasheng calls Fengxi.


    Briefly about the comb.


    "It''s amazing. I don''t think it''s right. I''ll check it for you when I get back." Said the wind.


    As soon as Hua Sheng was about to hang up, he heard a woman''s voice on the phone, "wind, hurry to call Qin Wanyu for dinner."


    Hua Sheng was stunned. He didn''t wait to ask. Feng Xi hung up the phone immediately.


    The wind is angry to turn round to stare at a mother, "Mom, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 547

    Hua Sheng is so smart. He suddenly understands that Qin Wanyu is with Feng Xi. Feng Xi has returned to his hometown for the new year. Then Qin Wanyu In the wind, too?


    God, what did she find out?


    Where did Hua Sheng let the wind go? Immediately send wechat to ask.


    Hua Sheng: the wind, Qin Wanyu in your home?


    Feng Xi: Er No, no, you heard me wrong.


    Hua Sheng: you are a dog.


    Wind: ha ha ha, Wang Wang.


    Hua Sheng: if you don''t say it, I''ll go to Jiangliu and ask him to check. He must have a way.


    Fengxi: don''t don''t, my aunt, will you keep quiet about this? Ruin my reputation.


    Hua Sheng: then what''s your quick confession?


    Fengxi: it''s really nothing. Ha, even when I go home for the new year, Qin Wanyu, a dog skin plaster, has come with me. It''s so simple.


    Hua Sheng: no way. You are not a person who can take people home for the new year.


    Fengxi: then you think I picked up a stray dog, OK?


    Hua Sheng: No, you have a secret. You have to confess.


    Under the repeated questioning of Huasheng, Fengxi can only say some important turning points between them.


    To be honest, Hua Sheng was shocked, especially knowing that they had I don''t know what to say when the uncooked rice is cooked.


    Fengxi: in fact Hey, when I go back, I''ll tell you well. Don''t give me the story, especially don''t tell Jiangliu, darling.


    With that, Fengxi turns off her mobile phone.


    As soon as I turned around, I saw Qin Wanyu right behind me It was a shock.


    "What are you doing? It''s not worth your life to scare people to death? "


    "Stray dog?" Qin Wanyu picked up his eyebrows and squinted at the woman in front of him.


    The wind suddenly felt guilty


    "Cough My mother told you to eat. Hurry up. "


    Qin, Wan and Yu are really angry and funny in their hearts. It''s really sinful that they become stray dogs in Fengxi''s mouth.


    In the evening, there are five people at the table, ten at each table. They are all relatives of the Feng family.


    It can be seen that there are many people surnamed Feng here, all of whom are my relatives.


    During this period, an elder was drunk and accidentally said something, which was heard by Qin, Wan and Yu.


    The man said, "it''s a pity that the wind is blowing This was not the case with our Feng family. "


    As soon as I heard something, Qin Wanyu immediately asked in a low voice, "uncle, what''s the matter?"


    Fengxi is still eating with the women in the west room at this time, and he doesn''t pay attention to the men here talking.


    "You know what? Xiaofeng, in fact, is the owner of our generation


    "What is the owner?" Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t know what they meant.


    "The head of the Feng family, who is in charge of all the people in the Feng family, has a higher position than the head of the clan. When Fengxi was eight years old, she was designated as the head of the family by the elders. She just wanted to wait for her to be 18 years old, and then give her a big gift, issue a license and engrave the name of the ancestral hall."


    "Then why..."


    "She ran away from home on the eve of her eighteenth birthday. It''s been three years."


    "Well Like her. " Qin Wanyu is ashamed.


    "There are actually 12 children in our Fengjia generation, but Fengxi is the most gifted one. The previous generation''s leader, Fengxi''s grandfather, said that when Fengxi was eight years old, the spirit was close to level nine, which was the genius Fengshui master that Fengxi had never been out in recent decades. Before or the wind Xi''s aunt had, but her aunt is only 18 years old just to reach level 9


    Qin, Wan and Yu couldn''t understand these ghosts and gods.


    But I can understand that Fengxi is the most likely person for Fengjia to become a top feng shui master in recent decades, but she gave up.

 Chapter 548

    After dinner, Qin Wanyu and Fengxi walked on the flagstone road in the back mountain of the town.


    Qin, Wan and Yu couldn''t help asking about it. "Feng Xi, I heard that you are actually the most likely top feng shui master of Feng family in recent decades?"


    "Ah, those old men are drunk, and they start to talk nonsense to you again?"


    "I''m sure it''s not nonsense. I understand. Why do you refuse such a glorious thing?"


    "Do you mean the wind master? Well It''s a glorious thing, but I ran away before the rite of passage... "


    "You ran for three years." Qin, Wan and Yu added.


    "Yes, after three years of running, I was despised by the clansmen." She was laughing in a low voice.


    "I''d love to know why you gave up?"


    Wind Xi raised her head, and her expression was a little delicate. After ten seconds of silence, she said, "ah Yes, why give up? Maybe I''m selfish. The leader of the wind family is a very prominent position. He can command all the heroes. But the Feng family leader can''t be reborn after his death. All the past generations, we have been spying on the sky all our lives, consuming spirit. So after death, we can only be the guide of yin and Yang, and we can never reincarnate. It''s said that my grandfather is also there now. It''s a dead circle. There''s no solution. The world is like this. If you have gains, you''ll lose. "


    "True or false, so mysterious?" It is the first time that Qin, Wan and Yu heard that they could not give birth after death.


    I am tired of the wind. I squat down, grab a handful of snow on the side of the road, form a snowball, and put it in my hand.


    "You should treat me as selfish. I have the right to refuse. I don''t want to be imprisoned after death, like all generations of Feng family leaders. I don''t have such a high consciousness or such a large pattern. I just want to eat and drink in my life and give birth to a good family in my next life. "


    "No problem, that''s very reasonable. I agree with you."


    After understanding the difficulties of Fengxi, Qin Wanyu suddenly fell in love with her.


    When she was eight years old, she was valued by the family. She was brainwashed constantly. When she grew up, she inherited the great unification and led the family to shine. How much psychological burden was it?


    What''s more, after being brainwashed by the family for ten years, I can still run at the last moment, which is also powerful.


    Feng Xi is really interesting and has a personality.


    "Less flattery."


    "No, I really agree with you. You are right. Everyone has the right to choose his own way. You can refuse this burden. It''s easier to live. There''s no problem. Without you, the wind family won''t be destroyed. It can only be less prominent than before, but it can''t blame you."


    "Oh, come on, don''t talk about it. It''s heartbreak."


    In fact, Fengxi only said half of it to Qin, Wan and Yu, and half didn''t.


    The owner of the wind family can''t help but give birth after death. When he is alive, he can''t have seven emotions and six desires.


    You can marry and have children, but you can''t marry someone you like, because once you really like someone, your aura will be weak. In the end, you don''t have enough skills to control the title of super geomantic master. It''s said that grandpa had a sweetheart, and later became the head of the family. He broke off the connection with the woman, married his grandmother who had never met before, and finally gave birth to Fengxi''s father. Fengxi''s father didn''t like Fengxi''s mother either. He also obeyed the family''s arrangement and married the daughter of the owner of a nearby grain and oil shop, which was such a plain life.


    Feng Xi always thinks that these things are too difficult and inhumane, so she refuses them all the time.


    In fact, she is also afraid. If she really likes someone in the future, she will suffer if she can''t be together at that time.


    Although she really doesn''t want to get married and touch love, what if? What if there is a change?

 Chapter 549

    Huafeng has not been off work yet.


    One of her secretaries and one of her assistants worked overtime, and two cashiers in the finance department checked the accounts.


    "President Hua, the number has come out."


    "How much?" Hua Feng''s face was gloomy.


    "There are about 230 million accounts in total, which is not right."


    After listening, Hua Feng immediately grabbed the tea cup on the table and smashed it with a click.


    Several employees were afraid to make a noise, knowing that the boss was furious.


    Hua Feng usually treats people in the company friendly, at least not as mean as Hua Qing.


    It''s rare to have such a big temper. The cause of the incident was that in the afternoon, the assistant found out that the amount of a contract was not right. He asked Huafeng for help.


    As a result, many accounts are wrong. Huafeng thinks it''s too boring.


    After work that night, I left a few confidants, and then checked the accounts overnight. Finally, I found that someone did something, and the gap reached more than 200 million.


    This number is already huge, because the company''s profit in the first six months of the first half of the year is less than 200 million, which is half of the company''s profit for the whole year.


    "President Hua, if you find problems, we will solve them." Assistant is still very familiar with Huafeng''s temper, so he urged him.


    "You guys find me a contract that''s not right. Take it out and check it carefully. I''m digging for three feet. Who is this vampire?"


    Huafeng now knows that there are people in the company who are making money, and they are still willing to spend more than 100 million yuan.


    In recent years, the company''s situation is not as good as before. If it hadn''t married five younger sisters to Jiangliu and received financial assistance from Jiangjia, I''m afraid that now it is facing bankruptcy.


    But in this case, there are people who want to put money in their pocket?


    And Hua Feng understands that those who have the right to do so must be close people.


    Her first reaction was to suspect Hua Qing, her own sister and good second sister.


    But it needs enough evidence to accuse Hua Qing. Otherwise, I''m afraid that temper will be hard to end.


    Hua Feng, with his hands around his chest, sat in the boss''s chair, waiting for the final details.


    When the details came out, she took a look and sent everyone away. She stayed in the office to read the contract one by one.


    In more than 20 contracts, Huafeng was surprised to find that most of them were signed by her husband.


    It''s her autograph that''s right. Her heart suddenly cooled.


    Hua Feng has never suspected that Liu Dekai and his daughter are eight years old. Over the years, their relationship is really good.


    Liu Dekai takes good care of her both at home and abroad. Many people think they are a happy family of three.


    So Hua Feng was shocked to see the result. It must have something to do with Liu Dekai.


    Holding back her anger, she took her mobile phone bank and began to check Liu''s private deposits.


    Even checked the house and car under her name, and Liu Dekai''s family, almost everything she knew.


    What''s unexpected is that all Liu Dekai has now is what she knows. She has no private house money, no private real estate or luxury car.


    Even Mr. Liu''s family did not have any extra money.


    "Strange Does the Swiss bank have an account? " Hua Feng''s face was ugly and suspicious.


    By the time they got home, their daughter and husband were asleep.


    Hua Feng went to bed with a gloomy face, and Liu Dekai woke up to have a look at his wife.


    "You just came back. Are you hungry? Do you want to eat?"


    "No."


    "Then go to the bath and go to bed early."


    "Husband."


    "Yes?" Liu Dekai didn''t wake up.


    "Honey, do you have anything to hide from me? Do you have one? "


    Liu Dekai''s heart moved I was in a lot of spirit at once.

 Chapter 550

    Liu Dekai sat up quickly in fright and was a little nervous. "How can I ask you this?"


    "Ah, it''s OK. I just exclaim that a female employee''s husband has cheated in the company, but that person is really honest at ordinary times. I can''t see that some people are really hard to draw tiger skin and bones, and they know people, face and heart. What do you say?"


    "Ah, yes, that''s it." Liu Dekai made a few perfunctory remarks. The case is entirely cleared.


    Huafeng finally refuses to ask him. She intends to continue to investigate secretly, and when the result is real.


    But in fact, she was sad because she felt that Liu Dekai could not get rid of this matter.


    No matter where the capital flows in the end, it will not succeed without his help.


    On the 27th day of December, it snowed heavily again.


    When Hua Sheng woke up in the morning, he saw a vast expanse of white outside.


    Jiangliu''s business is not much recently. They go late in the morning and come back early. The two couples enjoy themselves.


    "A Sheng, little crane is going to come home to have a meal today."


    "High crane?"


    "Well, that''s the boy."


    "I haven''t seen him for a long time." Hua Sheng ponders.


    "Yes, that kid is young and vigorous. He likes to run around. He went to the no man''s land to play cross-country with others a while ago. He is wild and old when he comes back Didn''t this just come back? He said he would tell me a lot about this journey. "


    "Well, what kind of hospitality are we going to prepare?"


    "Whatever you like, that kid is not picky about food."


    "Want to find Wang Junxian and my third sister?" Hua Sheng asked.


    "Is Hua Zhi back?" Jiang Liu remembers that Hua Zhi seems to be participating in some grand ceremony abroad.


    "I came back last night. I should be in Jiangcheng today."


    "Then you can call it up and have fun together."


    "OK, I''ll let Chuntao buy some vegetables later."


    Jiang Liu nods, puts on his coat smartly, and kisses Hua Sheng goodbye.


    Huasheng is more and more entertaining. Chuntao and gingko drive to the nearby supermarket and buy a lot of ingredients.


    Then several people began to be busy, making all kinds of soup, sea cucumber porridge, and having fun.


    At one o''clock in the afternoon, the river will come back, and so will Gao He.


    Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi arrived 15 minutes later than them.


    When I saw Qi, Hua Sheng asked two girls to serve. A group of people gathered around the table and began to chat.


    Hua Zhi takes out the present for everyone, which is very generous. The scarves bought for Hua Sheng are all 70000, which are super precious.


    Gao he is more interesting. He bought many local specialties. Even raisins are packed in boxes.


    Gao he is obviously darker than before, but the child is very good-looking and likes to laugh. He is very popular.


    "Hey, apricot, give me a bowl of Buddha jumping over the wall." Cried the crane.


    "My name is gingko, not apricot." Gingko stares at him.


    "Ha ha, it''s OK. Red apricots are so sweet. A red apricot comes out of the wall."


    Gingko gas want to directly drench the soup in this boy''s head, "you can hold it yourself, no one will take care of you, neuropathy."


    Gao he got up and went to the kitchen. When he passed by gingko, he deliberately stepped on her new shoes.


    Gingko is not polite either. He grabbed his ear directly and gave it a hard twist.


    "Emma, my ears are going to fall Let go. "


    "You pay for my new shoes."


    "Compensate, compensate, let go."


    Gao he and ginkgo are really happy friends. Every time they come home, they must make noise. Everyone is used to it.


    Later, when gingko was busy in the kitchen, Gao he put a small sachet in his gingko coat pocket in the middle of the meal.


    "What?"


    "Ha ha, the secret. You''ll see for yourself later."


    Gao crane immediately slipped away. Gingko curiously took out the purple sachet and slowly opened it.

 Chapter 551

    Inside the sachet, there is a green cat''s eye stone. It''s very beautiful. Ginkgo doesn''t know these things, but it''s fun.


    But why did the boy send such a good thing to her? Don''t you


    At the thought of this, gingko blushed involuntarily, and she didn''t dare to think about it.


    She is just a girl, a servant, but Gao he comes from a noble family. She can be on the same level with the river and Wang Junxian.


    I''ve heard before that the boy''s father has now arrived in the province, and his rank is quite high. Many senior officials and dignitaries have to take the initiative to make up for him.


    How could such a family intersect with her, who lives at the bottom of the society?


    So later, when Gao he went to the bathroom upstairs, gingko quickly found a chance to put something in his hand.


    "What''s the matter?" Gao he is stunned.


    "I don''t want it. It''s expensive."


    "Not expensive, just souvenirs."


    "I don''t believe it. You look so good..." Ginkgo pointed to the opal.


    "That''s all over there. Ha ha, don''t take it seriously. It''s just decorations. I''ll buy them for everyone."


    "Really?"


    "Of course, or do you think you are the only one? Shouldn''t you be so narcissistic? "


    "No I just don''t think it''s good to ask for other people''s valuables. "


    "It''s not valuable. Please take it for fun. I didn''t ask for anything back. Take it."


    After Gao he washed his hands, he put that thing into gingko''s hands again. When he touched her hands, gingko was really nervous.


    Later, I thought about it. Maybe I thought more about it. If everyone has something, she will take it. Otherwise, you are too affectable.


    At this moment, Chuntao is hiding in the room, following the video of Wu Nan.


    Especially dressed up and dressed up, she really fell. As long as Wu Nan didn''t speak for a day, she would be restless and confused.


    And ginkgo believed Gao he''s words, put away things, until evening, everyone left, she knew to be cheated.


    Because, Gao crane didn''t send cat''s eye stone to everyone at all.


    It''s a lot of special products for the young lady and my uncle, but she''s the only one with opal.


    Gingko has something to hide in her heart. She stealthily pulls Huasheng''s hand to one side at night.


    "Miss, would you please look at it for me? Is it valuable?"


    Ginkgo biloba opens its palm, which is the green cat''s eye stone sent by Gao He.


    Hua Sheng took it up and looked at it carefully before he asked her, "from Gao he?"


    "Miss, do you know?" Gingko blushed.


    Hua Sheng chuckled.


    "Don''t laugh, miss. I''m so embarrassed. Come on, how much is that?"


    "This opal is very good in color, and it''s natural, not artificial. I really haven''t bought this thing. But I saw someone bought a necklace of this color at a price of one carat, one hundred thousand yuan the year before. You have one carat, one hundred thousand yuan."


    "One hundred thousand?" Ginkgo biloba takes a breath of cool air.


    "Gao He to you Very good. " What Hua Sheng said is very obscure.


    "No, I can''t. I''ll give it back to him tomorrow. It''s too expensive. This guy lied to me that it''s not expensive. His grandma is a bear..." Gingko won''t take any more than 100000 words.


    "Ginkgo, do you know what the opal means?"


    Gingko is at a loss. I haven''t studied these things deeply.


    Hua Sheng smiled and said, "the meaning of the opal is blessing, love, power and hope. I believe Gao he knew this and sent it."


    Gingko bit her lips


    "Our gingko is loved by a young master of a high family." Hua Sheng couldn''t help laughing.


    Ginkgo immediately covered her face with both hands, hoping to find a seam to drill in, where has she experienced such a straightforward thing?


    "Oh, miss, please don''t say..."

 Chapter 552

    Hua Sheng also didn''t expect that Gao he would be interested in gingko.


    In fact, gingko is not as long as Chuntao, but gingko is more cheerful, with a little pepper personality, and also straightforward.


    In the evening, when Hua Sheng went to bed, he had a special talk with Jiang Liu.


    The response of the river is not so optimistic.


    "If it''s true, it''s not a good thing."


    "How do you say that?" Hua Sheng is stunned.


    "Gao he''s family background is too prominent, and ginkgo is too humble. This is not that we look down on her. Life is not a TV play. If the door is very different, it''s not so easy. Gao he is not very mature. He may not be old enough to talk about marriage. It''s just a bit new. After all, before I met all the famous ladies or young female models, I was curious when I first met a girl like ginkgo But this kind of feeling is not firm, I don''t agree with it, because I''m afraid Ginkgo biloba will get hurt, you know. "


    "I know what you mean."


    Hua Sheng especially agrees with Jiang Liu that the gap between different families can not be solved by a sincere love.


    Far from it, let''s say Huasheng and Jiangliu. If Huasheng were not the fifth miss of Huajia, how could she have married such a distinguished Jiang family?


    There are Yu Ping and Yuan Shao. Yuan Shao''s family is not a rich family. At most, they are middle class, which has caused great harm to Ping.


    So if ginkgo girl''s character is really hurt, I''m afraid


    Hua Sheng didn''t dare to think about it. He planned to have a chance to remind her not to be impulsive for a while.


    Gao he''s mind can''t be turned down at once. She can only say that she can face it gently and don''t fall into it.


    It''s normal for men and women of this age to love each other.


    But not all the adoration, the final interpretation of a groundbreaking love.


    In the morning of the next day, Hua Sheng took the peach and gingko to buy new clothes. It''s a northern custom to buy new clothes in the new year. No matter whether you lack clothes or not, you need to buy a set back, which means to say goodbye to the old and welcome the new.


    Hua Sheng took them to the top-grade shopping mall. After a long time of shopping, the three finally returned with full load.


    two sets of new clothes per person, a pair of shoes, N new socks, underwear, and even Hua Sheng bought cosmetics and perfume for spring peach and gingko.


    What are the two girls like? They are going to find a coffee shop to have a rest. Then they meet Zhong Xiaoyan, who is also shopping.


    Zhong Xiaoyan is with her girlfriends. They also come to hang out. I didn''t expect to meet Hua Sheng.


    "Isn''t this Mrs. Mi Jiang?" Zhong Xiaoyan did not miss the opportunity to mock Hua Sheng.


    Hua Sheng gave her a quiet look. "Hello, Jiangcheng is the most beautiful city."


    It''s a good name for others, but it''s really ironic.


    Because Hua Sheng''s beauty is ten blocks away from Zhong Xiaoyan. If she calls her the most beautiful in Jiangcheng, it''s ironic.


    "Mrs. Jiang is really rich. It''s different to marry a rich family."


    Glancing at the spoils of Huasheng, Zhong Xiaoyan said.


    "Before I married the Jiang family, I also had this consumption level..."


    "Is it? But how can I hear that you are not favored in China? How can you still have so much spare money? "


    "I''m sorry, my grandma likes me very much. The will that my grandma left to me is enough for me to spend three lives. Miss Zhong shouldn''t think that there is only your Zhong family in Jiangcheng who has money, but everyone else is poor."


    Zhong Xiaoyan''s face changed a little. How could she have thought that Hua Sheng would not suffer such a loss? She said, and then she came back.


    "Mrs. Jiang is really a strong man." Zhong Xiaoyan snorts coldly.

 Chapter 553

    Hua Sheng was deliberately surprised. "It''s amazing. You are the first one to say that I''m strong. My grandma said that I''ve been very obedient and gentle since I was young. If you think I''m strong, I think it''s your problem. Miss Zhong can figure out when she gets home. Which link in her childhood is wrong? "


    Finish saying, Hua Sheng took two wenches to leave, extremely natural and unrestrained.


    After Zhong Xiaoyan''s reaction, Hua Sheng is far away.


    Angry, she stamped her feet. "Angry, I''m so angry. I don''t know what''s good about this Huasheng. It''s almost unqualified. Why does Xie Dongyang like her? Just because she looks good? Then I''m not bad She can''t be a good-looking girl. Besides, Jiang Liu and Xie Dongyang are blind in such a character, right


    Princess Zhong Xiaoyan is seriously ill. She thinks that Hua Sheng''s character is extremely bad.


    However, it was her bullying. Hua Sheng just gave back his teeth.


    It''s just like that. I treat you the way you treat me. It''s not my fault. It''s your fault first.


    After shopping, the three went to the coffee shop to have a rest.


    Hua Sheng is in a good mood. He takes out the spoils and takes photos.


    In fact, I want Jiangliu to boast that she has a good eye.


    I don''t know. Jiangliu directly printed more than 200000 yuan on her card and reimbursed all the expenses today.


    "Mr. Jiang, what are you doing? Two hundred and fifty thousand, what do you mean? " Looking at the bank text message, Hua Sheng is drunk.


    "I will reimburse you, Mrs. Jiang. If you buy anything, my husband will reimburse you."


    "Ha, my husband is a local tyrant."


    "You say it again."


    "Ah?" Hua Sheng''s wechat is also confused.


    "Mrs. Jiang, it''s not easy for me to wait until the flowers are all gone. I heard you call me husband once I want to hear it again. "


    Hua Sheng blushed at once and realized that he had just said "husband".


    "Mrs. Jiang?"


    "Husband."


    Hua Sheng hesitated for a long time and typed two words.


    "I want to listen to the voice."


    "You''re pushing too far..."


    "Darling, I want to listen to the voice."


    Hua Sheng finally failed to resist the river ''s coquetry and called for her husband. However, she found a quiet corner with spring peach and ginkgo on her back.


    The river has listened to it seventeen or eight times, and each time it was ecstatic and sweet to the outside.


    In fact, Huasheng is also sweet in heart. After having a rest in the coffee shop, the three of them go down to the underground parking lot to pick up their cars.


    Chuntao walked faster in front of her. Huasheng was a few steps behind because her shoelaces were open.


    However


    It was at this time that she faintly felt someone behind her.


    Hua Sheng suddenly looks back, but he doesn''t even have a ghost.


    Hua Sheng felt something was wrong in her heart. Her sixth sense was always terrible.


    If we didn''t promise the river to close its eyes, we should have a good look.


    "What''s the matter, miss?" Not far away, ginkgo back.


    "Do you see anyone suspicious?"


    "No, there are only three of us here?" Ginkgo shakes her head.


    "Forget it. Let''s go."


    Hua Sheng didn''t have time to think about it. He walked a few steps quickly and followed him to his home.


    But all night, she was upset.


    When the river came back, she was afraid of the river and didn''t say much.


    But the next day


    Another more strange thing happened over the river.


    When Jiangliu went to work in the morning, he passed by the Secretary''s office and paused.


    There are three female secretaries and one secretary general in the secretary room.


    A few days ago, a female secretary got pregnant and took a vacation. She was short of manpower and recruited a new one.


    It''s this new person. When she passed the river, she raised her head intentionally or unintentionally.


    At that moment of river flow, the whole body blood coagulates


    This woman This is Zhuoya?

 Chapter 554

    Looking at the astonished expression of Jiangliu, the Secretary General hurriedly said to the woman, "say hello to President Jiang, this is our big boss."


    "Good morning, President Jiang."


    The woman''s voice was a little tender, and she looked like a college girl with no experience.


    "What''s your name?" The river held back all kinds of questions in its heart.


    "My name is Xiaoya, President Huijiang."


    "Xiao Ya?" River flow is a Zheng again, isn''t this Zhuoya?


    No, in fact, if Zhuoya, how could he not know him or come to work in his company?


    "Yes, President Jiang."


    The river nodded, his face a little ugly, he turned into the office, called the assistant.


    "President Jiang."


    "Give me the information about the new female secretary from the Secretary''s office. The more detailed, the better. "


    "OK, Mr. Jiang, please wait a moment."


    The assistant was also very efficient. Within five minutes, he trotted all the way to the personnel department to get the woman''s information.


    The river anxiously looked over the personnel file.


    It says --


    Xiao Ya, female, born in Liangcheng, 27 years old.


    Height 170, weight 50 kg.


    Liangcheng University Master degree, economics graduate student.


    My family lives in Liangcheng. My parents are dead. I have no relatives.


    I came to Jiangcheng a week ago to apply for a job. Now I live alone in room 1121, unit 1, building 1, xinghuayuan community.


    At present, I work as a general secretary in the company''s Secretary Office (internship period)


    with a monthly salary of 7500 and no subsidy.


    The data seems simple, but there are many doubts.


    How could it be so skillful to see this woman without father or mother?


    remember when she was investigating Zhuo ya, she also said that her parents seemed to be gone, so she could not find any clue to her.


    What''s going on?


    That''s Zhuoya''s face, isn''t it Five years ago, Zhuoya didn''t die, just like herself? Lost your memory after falling off the cliff?


    The river is very confused. I don''t know what to do.


    But there was a feeling in his heart that this woman It''s Zhuoya. It must be Zhuoya.


    He didn''t know why she called herself Xiao Ya, but The face in that picture, and the face that appeared in the river dream countless times, are all the women, he can''t remember wrong.


    The river was restless all morning. It happened that she would look at the woman in the Secretary''s room through the glass window.


    There was nothing unusual about her. She had been working so hard that she could not see anything unusual.


    But the more so, the more uneasy the river.


    He still found someone and secretly began to investigate everything about the woman.


    Until noon, I found several reliable people, but I didn''t get any useful information.


    Xiao Ya, just like the one out of nowhere, is in a mess.


    About before, he really don''t remember, don''t remember anything about being with Zhuoya, there''s not a single shot.


    When I saw her, I didn''t feel familiar with her, nor did I have that kind of deep love.


    He didn''t remember the relationship, but so many people said that they had a relationship


    This makes Jiangliu very contradictory. If he and Zhuoya didn''t break up, then Should I give you an account now?


    Ah Sheng''s side, he will never fail, divorce is impossible, this life is impossible.


    So, if it really proves that this is Zhuoya, he can only find out the truth and find a way to compensate Zhuoya.


    After all, he really can''t remember the past.


    At this time, the phone rings


    Hua Sheng: Mr. Jiang, have you had a meal?


    Seeing Huasheng''s wechat, Jiangliu feels soft.


    Jiangliu: No, not yet.


    Hua Sheng: so busy. Spring Festival is coming soon. Don''t be harsh on yourself.


    Jiang Liu: Yes, Mrs. Jiang. I will listen to you.


    Hua Sheng: I''ll make you a horseshoe cake in the evening. It''s new today. Can you come back earlier?

 Chapter 555

    Jiang Liu: OK, I''m looking forward to the craftsmanship of a Sheng in our family. I will go home early in the evening.


    After the couple sent wechat for a while, Jiangliu was in a better mood.


    The next day, on the 27th day of the lunar new year, all enterprises began to fall into the stage of long holiday. Xie Dongyang drove to the group to distribute the year-end bonus.


    When I came out, I thought of buying a new year''s gift for my niece, so I went to the mall, but I didn''t expect that I was hit hard by someone in the mall.


    "How did you walk?" Xie Dongyang was furious.


    The man with a baseball cap did not know men and women, head bowed and did not hear the same as a quick step away, angry Xie Dongyang scolded a few words.


    Where did he think of it? At this moment, a red bug, much smaller than the pinkie fingernail, quickly slipped into the cuff.


    Xie Dongyang felt that his arm was a little itchy. He also scratched it and didn''t care.


    An hour later, Xie Dongyang began to get hot and dry.


    He thought he had a fever And take a decal out of the fridge.


    "What''s wrong with you, uncle?" Xie Ning is curious.


    "It seems to be a little feverish."


    "Wow, I need an injection for a fever."


    Xie Dongyang:


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Xie Dongyang is embarrassed.


    "Really, as my mother said, it''s good to spank fast. Intravenous infusion will be dangerous."


    "Cough Uncle Er is an adult. Uncle Er is OK. " Xie Dongyang didn''t know how to explain it to his niece.


    Xie Ning holds the new gift Xie Dongyang bought, the intelligent Barbie doll, which can talk, super cute.


    A doll of more than 50000, Xie Dongyang to Xie Ning, is also a favorite.


    Xie Dongyao went shopping with her sister-in-law, and also came back, full of bags and small bags.


    "Mom, are you ready to eat? Starved to death. " Xie Dongyao enters the door and shouts hungry as she changes her shoes.


    "Well, where''s your big brother? Who''ll give you a call?" Mrs. Xie shouted in the kitchen.


    "I''ll fight."


    Xie Dongyang took out his mobile phone. He wanted to call the elder brother, but somehow he called Huasheng. He didn''t know why?


    Hua Sheng: Hello?


    Xie Dongyang: Sheng Sheng


    Hua Sheng: Well, it''s me.


    Xie Dongyang: God, what am I doing? I don''t want to call you. I guess I dialed the wrong number.


    Hua Sheng: it''s OK.


    Xie Dongyang: sorry, I''ll hang up first.


    After hanging up the phone, Xie Dongyang got up and began to tear off the antipyretic stickers and threw them on the ground. People began to get a little manic.


    "Little aunt, my second uncle has a fever. Come quickly."


    Xie Ning felt something was wrong with the second uncle, so he called Xie Dongyao.


    Xie Dongyao came over with her bag and took a look at her second brother.


    "Your face is so red What''s up? Second brother? "


    "It''s OK. I''ll go out and breathe first. Please call brother."


    Xie Dongyang gasped, took his coat and left, with a strange expression.


    "What''s the matter with my second brother? Who provoked him?" Xie Dongyao wondered.


    "Uncle Er is ill. I saw all of them. He also pasted a antipyretic sticker. I asked him to get an injection. He didn''t dare to go. Maybe he was afraid of pain Cowards. " Scheinin make complaints about it.


    Xie Dongyao still thinks it''s strange, but he can''t say what''s strange.


    As soon as Xie Dongyang was in the car, he was finished.


    Because the familiar reaction is too obvious, just like eating a lot of oysters, it''s just Heat to explosion.


    He took off his coat impatiently, only wearing a short white sleeve.


    Then a foot accelerator, the red Ferrari sports car drive away, all the way to dust.


    He doesn''t even remember how he called Hua Sheng. He''s about Hua Sheng.


    In the end, it was in a humble tea house that I met Hua Sheng who came to the appointment and didn''t know about it.

 Chapter 556

    Half an hour ago, Hua Sheng received a phone call from Xie Dongyang. It was the second time he received it. He said, "I want to see you, right away, and then he said the address.".


    Although Hua Sheng was curious, he still kept the appointment, thinking that Xie Dongyang had something important to do.


    But I didn''t expect that when the door of the private room opened, Xie Dongyang saw Hua Sheng and rushed up with scarlet eyes, which was very sudden.


    Hua Sheng didn''t think that Xie Dongyang would behave so abnormally, which was frightening.


    Fortunately, peach and ginkgo are all around.


    Chuntao''s skill is very sharp. He directly subdues Xie Dongyang as a catcher.


    But Xie Dongyang''s eyes are obviously dead. He stares at Hua Sheng directly.


    It''s like peeling her alive.


    "Sheng Sheng Sheng You let go of me I want Huasheng, I want Huasheng. "


    Xie Dongyang is just like crazy, struggling desperately. Chuntao almost got rid of her.


    Fortunately, ginkgo has great strength. They also came forward to subdue Xie Dongyang.


    "Xie Dongyang, are you still human? Our young lady is so kind to you, is that how you repay? There is not a good thing in your family name Xie. " Spring peach scolds.


    Ginkgo is also angry, a slap in the back of Xie Dongyang''s brain.


    "You''re such a dandy. A dog can''t change its shit. How can you offend our young lady so much? Look, if I don''t beat you today, you are looking for teeth all over the place?"


    Finish saying, ginkgo will beat Xie Dongyang.


    "Stop it."


    "Don''t whiten him, miss. He can''t do it." Gingko blushed.


    "No, don''t act rashly first." Hua Sheng stares at Xie Dongyang.


    "Sheng I''m dying Sheng Sheng, I like you I want to... "


    The intention in Xie Dongyang''s eyes is obvious. Hua Sheng is also a girl passing through the personnel department, so he knows what he means.


    But people like Xie Dongyang, even if they are drunk, will not make such rash moves.


    It''s not something that a normal person can do. Besides, it''s daytime. It''s a teahouse. It''s a public place.


    How can Xie Dongyang do such a thing regardless of face?


    Hua Sheng had too many questions, so he didn''t let ginkgo do it.


    "Chuntao..." Hua Sheng gives Chuntao a look.


    Spring peach immediately understood, directly a hand knife, mercilessly knocked in Xie Dongyang''s neck.


    Xie Dongyang was hit so hard that he fainted in the dark.


    "Miss, shall we throw them directly into the river to feed them?" Ginkgo biloba on the waist.


    Hua Sheng can''t laugh or cry. He shakes his head.


    "You take him and we''ll go to the nearest hospital."


    "Hospital? Is it a mental hospital? " Chuntao is also confused.


    "No, I suspect he was drugged."


    Hua Sheng thought about whether Xie Dongyang had been secretly calculated and drugged before he became so abnormal.


    Gingko and Chuntao immediately understood the meaning of miss. They helped Xie Dongyang and went to the nearest private hospital.


    Half an hour later


    "how about, doctor?"


    "He doesn''t have any drug in his blood, so the conclusion is that the patient hasn''t taken any drugs."


    "How could..."


    Hua Sheng''s expectation was unexpectedly wrong, which she had never expected.


    "Miss, please help him to explain. Look There is no one to prescribe medicine at all. He just can''t hold it. I''m afraid he''s already had a bad heart for you? This trash. " Ginkgo gas scolds, all want to give Xie Dongyang a knife, who if move Hua Sheng, ginkgo really want to tear each other up.


    "No, it must not be. Did I neglect anything?"


    Hua Sheng is walking around outside the emergency room. Suddenly


    What did she think of? She quickly went into the emergency room and walked to Xie Dongyang. She lifted his left sleeve and saw nothing. Then she lifted her right sleeve and squinted at the arm.


    Then We can see the clue.

 Chapter 557

    On Xie Dongyang''s right arm, there is a faint red line. You can''t see it without looking carefully.


    But Hua Sheng is different. She is naturally sensitive to these things. She can see them at a glance even without Tianyan.


    "Sure enough..." Hua Sheng''s face changed greatly.


    "What''s the matter, miss?"


    "He wasn''t drugged, but It''s a demagogue. "


    "Gu?" Spring peach and ginkgo are stunned.


    "It''s amazing. In Jiangcheng, there are Gu again."


    Hua Sheng vaguely remembers that the former abnormal killer was controlled to keep the corpse from rotting after being poisoned.


    Even directing the man to do some outrageous things, the man was still mad at the end, almost out of the wind.


    Fortunately, at the last moment of Fengxi, he summoned the protector of Fengjia and killed the walking corpse directly.


    I thought it was over, but Xie Dongyang has been tricked. She didn''t dare to think about it.


    "Ah, what Gu, listen carefully, my scalp is numb..." Gingko feels cold sweat, isn''t it evil?


    "It''s too late to explain. Please help."


    "How can I help you, miss?"


    "Help me find candles, daggers, disinfectant, red thread, black dog blood."


    "Good. Go now."


    Although the things Huasheng wants are very wonderful, they are used to peach and ginkgo. After all, a young lady is a natural godmother, and what she knows is incomprehensible to ordinary people.


    Chuntao and gingko are sold separately, and they soon get what Huasheng wants.


    In the emergency room at sunset, Hua Sheng carefully helps Xie Dongyang to attract Gu


    This is a very tedious process, because if you are not careful, you may get Gu on yourself, which will cause trouble.


    Hua Sheng uses a dagger to cut his finger and shed blood.


    And then he opened the river''s arm.


    With a red line with black dog blood, a little bit of the river''s arm entangled.


    And lure that thing out


    Sure enough, thirty seconds later, the little thing began to swim from Xie Dongyang''s arm, or under the skin.


    Looking at the spring peach and gingko, they all turn their stomach


    In the end, the little thing jumped out of the breach. For a moment, Hua Sheng burned it directly with a candle.


    Just listen to two squeaks. The little thing jumps twice and then lies down.


    Hua Sheng picked up the dropped object with a dagger and put it on the table.


    Then continue to bake with the fire until it finally turns to ash


    The demagogic that is stuck with black dog''s blood will not have the original speed and vitality, which is extremely easy to catch.


    Huasheng also values this point, so he dare to start


    "Miss, what the hell is that?" Ginkgo curious.


    "It''s supposed to be legendary - infatuation."


    "Infatuated with Gu? What do you do? "


    "The people who are attracted by demagogues are like those who are attracted to them. Then they can''t control them and do some crazy things..."


    What Hua Sheng said is very implicit. In fact, the truth is that if Xie Dongyang is successful, he will eat it dry and wipe it clean, or even pester it to death.


    The end result is that both of them are poisoned by demagogues, and then over do some indescribable things until they die.


    Such a despicable Gu has been extinct for decades. How can anyone use it?


    Fortunately, Xie Dongyang likes her and finds her, so she is rescued by Huasheng.


    If Xie Dongyang is looking for other women at this time, they are probably dead.


    I''m afraid when I think about it


    "Xie Dongyang has offended anyone. My God, it''s so vicious." Spring peach and ginkgo are scared, a strong cold sweat.


    Hua Sheng didn''t speak, just looked at Xie Dongyang.


    He just woke up in a daze. "Sheng Sheng, how are you here? I How is it in the hospital? "


    As expected, Xie Dongyang didn''t remember anything about what he had just done.

 Chapter 558

    "Do you mean to ask, not because you...?" Ginkgo''s mouth is fast, almost telling the truth.


    Or Hua Sheng responds quickly, stops Ginkgo biloba directly, turns to ask, "are you thirsty or not, do you want to drink some water?"


    "Well, please pour me a glass, dry mouth."


    After Gu enters the body, the body''s dryness and heat have unconsciously absorbed water. He is really thirsty.


    "Chuntao, go and pour him a glass of water."


    "Gingko, please check out. We''ll be discharged in a moment."


    "Yes, miss."


    The two girls have been following Hua Sheng for a long time, so they have a tacit understanding. They know that the young lady''s operation just doesn''t want them to tell Xie Dongyang the truth.


    After supporting them, Hua Sheng gets up and goes to Xie Dongyang.


    "You asked me for tea, but I fainted suddenly. I rushed you to the nearby hospital. Is there any discomfort now?"


    "Fainted? Did you have an appointment? " Xie Dongyang hard memories, but really do not remember.


    He vaguely remembers that the last shot is that his mother asked him to call his eldest brother back for dinner. He really has no memory of the things behind him.


    "It''s OK. I can''t think of it. I think you''ve been under a lot of pressure recently."


    Xie Dongyang''s face was inexplicable. He covered his head. "How can I? I''m in good health all the time. What does the doctor say? Why did I faint? "


    Obviously, Hua Sheng didn''t want to talk about Gu Du, so he casually found an excuse to perfunctory.


    "The doctor said, it is estimated that you are tired from work and lack of oxygen in your brain recently. Let you pay attention to rest and keep sleeping."


    "Ah Maybe I''ve stayed up a lot lately. I''ve been watching the ball recently Xie Dongyang actually believed it. Maybe in his heart, Hua Sheng would not lie, so he believed it.


    "Is there anything else uncomfortable? Does the arm hurt? "


    When Xie Dongyang heard Hua Sheng''s words, he realized that there was a slight pain in his arm. When he opened it, he had a small knife edge.


    "This was done when the hospital checked you just now."


    "Oh, it''s OK. I''m an old man, not afraid of this little wound." Said Xie Dongyang also sat up.


    "Xie Dongyang."


    "Yes?"


    "I want to draw something on your arm."


    "Ah?" Xie Dongyang was stunned.


    "Is that all right?" Hua Sheng''s voice is very light.


    Although I think it''s strange to do so, Xie Dongyang still can''t resist the charm of Huasheng. He can only nod his head with magic.


    Hua Sheng takes out the cinnabar pen from his bag, pulls Xie Dongyang''s arm and draws something that he can''t understand. It looks like spell.


    Then I drew the same one on the left, and the cinnabar was killed instantly.


    "It doesn''t matter if you take a bath, just take this thing to avoid. You can''t attend the funeral delivery room in the last month."


    "No problem, but What is this? " Xie Dongyang is curious.


    "It''s a fortune token that helps you get rich."


    "True or false?"


    "You don''t believe me?" Hua Sheng chuckles.


    This smile made Xie Dongyang dizzy.


    "Of course not. I don''t believe anyone, and I can''t believe you."


    "Well, then listen to me."


    "Well, thank you, a Sheng. If I take the big order, I will treat you to a big meal, ha ha." Xie Dongyang is in a good mood.


    "Well, wait for your dinner."


    In this way, after chatting for a while, Xie Dongyang drank water, completed the discharge formalities and left.


    Hua Sheng didn''t tell him what happened. Quite simply, Xie Dongyang is just an ordinary person. The less he knows, the better.


    On the way back, gingko couldn''t help asking, "Miss, you are very kind to Xie Dongyang. Will you be jealous?"

 Chapter 559

    "No, river knows me. I''m not so easy to be nice to him He is my friend. I can''t watch him killed. It''s very vicious. Fortunately, I drew a charm for him. I hope it won''t be easy in the future. "


    As a matter of fact, Hua Sheng also has a heart. What he painted to Xie Dongyang is a very domineering exorcism talisman. It can ward off evil spirits and exorcise evil spirits. No evil way dare to approach it.


    So when Xie Dongyang showed up the next day unharmed, the man It was a shock.


    I even thought I didn''t succeed. I wanted to get close to Xie Dongyang for the second time.


    As a result, before releasing the poisonous insects, I heard the strange cry of that thing, and it directly smoked and ignited.


    The frightened man His face changed greatly.


    "This is Did somebody help him? Can you break my Gu? " The man obviously didn''t expect it.


    After the Spring Festival, the man hurried away from Xie Dongyang to avoid being affected by the charm.


    After all, I was just backfired and killed a demagogue. It''s a heavy loss.


    Hua Sheng didn''t ignore it. When she went back, she immediately contacted Feng Xi.


    And they didn''t send wechat. They called directly.


    When Fengxi is in his hometown, he doesn''t answer any phone calls except Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng: the wind is blowing. Something''s wrong.


    Fengxi: don''t you scare me?


    Hua Sheng: there are people who use Gu again.


    Wind: depend on What kind of Gu?


    Hua Sheng: infatuated with Gu.


    Fengxi: it''s really vicious. What''s the age? How can there be such a Gu?


    Hua Sheng: Xie Dongyang is in the middle. The target is me. Fortunately, it''s me. If someone else is, he''s probably dead.


    Fengxi: what''s going on? It sounds serious.


    It''s said that Xie Dongyang is the demagogue, and the target is Huasheng. Fengxi is not in the mood to joke. She can''t wait to know what happened.


    Hua Sheng said things to Fengxi once, and Fengxi was surprised to hear them out.


    "A Sheng, you should be careful. Those who are poisonous are not easy to provoke. My grandfather kept away from them when he was alive..."


    "I understand. I just think they seem to be coming at me."


    "No, who dares to die like this? How dare you provoke our talented diviners? "


    In fact, this sentence is not a joke. I''m afraid only Fengxi knows now. Hua Sheng is a talented diviner. Unfortunately, she has sealed herself for the sake of river current.


    "I don''t know, but I think it''s about me."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll go back as soon as possible. Let''s find a way together."


    "Yes."


    In fact, Huasheng''s original intention is to let Feng Xi come back. She will feel at ease when the wind is there.


    When Feng Xi hung up the phone, he began to pack up his things and planned to return to Jiangcheng overnight.


    "What are you doing here?" Qin, Wan and Yu are lost.


    "Back to Jiangcheng."


    "Not new year?"


    "You can stay here by yourself."


    Qin Wan Yu:


    As soon as Fengxi was about to go out with her salute, she met her father and said, "where are you going?"


    "Back to Jiangcheng."


    "You can''t leave. There''s a ancestor worship ceremony in the early morning."


    "What''s the matter with me? There are so many people in the Feng family. There''s not much more than me, not much less than me." Fengxi can''t hear the family''s business. She''s not iron man. Why should she save the world? Save the family?


    When the wind is finished, go on


    "Wind Xi, tonight''s ancestor worship is a dead sacrifice. You will see your grandfather. Do you want to miss the only chance?"


    The wind stopped Look complex, yes, if father doesn''t say, she almost forgot. After grandpa died, this year she can sacrifice.

 Chapter 560

    "You are also an adult. I don''t say many things. If you want to leave, just leave. Don''t regret later."


    Feng Xi''s father left after saying that. It can be seen that the relationship between father and daughter is not good. Qin, Wan and Yu are the most influential people these days.


    "Wind..." Qin Wanyu wants to persuade him.


    "Shut up, you don''t want to follow our family''s troubles, or you''ll get out at once."


    Qin Wan Yu:


    Wind Xi''s temper is really frightening. Actually, wind Xi is much more difficult than Hua Zhi. Hua Zhi just has the burden of Goddess and has a grumpy temper.


    But Fengxi is a wonderful flower. You don''t know where her point is? Therefore, Qin, Wan and Yu are often spurred.


    Fengxi is in a dilemma. On the one hand, he wants to go back to Jiangcheng and help Huasheng check the Gu and comb.


    On one side is the event of ancestor worship of the wind family. There will be a dead sacrifice in the early morning.


    And for three days in a row, the ancestors of Feng family will return to their places, and they can even communicate with her.


    The embarrassment is that in this generation of Feng family, father''s spirit is almost exhausted, no doubt with normal people.


    Other younger brothers and sisters of the same generation, who have no talent and are able to communicate, only Fengxi. If she leaves, the family will lose this opportunity.


    Finally, Fengxi explained to Huasheng that she didn''t go back to Jiangcheng.


    Hua Sheng is very understanding. He also advises Fengxi to deal with the family affairs well and not rush back.


    That night, Qin Wanyu, regarded as Fengxi''s boyfriend, also followed him to the scene of the Ming Festival.


    For the first time, I saw so many people in the Feng family, about 560 people, men, women, old and young.


    All of them were wearing golden robes, and there was a wind character behind them, which was consistent with the tattoo on the clavicle. Qin Wanyu was shocked.


    It''s the same scene as making a movie. It''s the first time that he saw the white light on his windy forehead.


    It''s said that it''s the spirit of the wind family. Others will have a little bit more or less, but there''s not much wind.


    It''s no wonder that she is the only one who is most likely to become a super feng shui master in the past decades.


    It''s a pity


    The reason why Fengxi stayed is to meet Grandpa.


    When grandpa passed away, she hurried back, but after all, she was still a little late. It''s a pity that she didn''t see the last face of the old man.


    Now this is the last chance to see Grandpa. How can she miss it?


    Left Dharma protector of the elders of the wind family. When the altar is opened for ancestor worship, the wind family recites the wind family''s ancestral training in unison.


    Qin Wanyu followed in silence, afraid to make a noise, for fear of trouble.


    Feng Xi is in front of her. Finally, she receives the head of the clan''s Qingshui to nod her forehead. It''s said that it''s called Kaiyan, which is similar to Huasheng''s Tianyan.


    Then the wind sat knee high on the altar of the ancestral hall, closed his eyes and recited the mantra.


    The next second, her soul comes out of the body, or into the conscious world.


    There is a sea of flowers, beautiful It''s grandpa''s favorite green onion when he was alive. It''s the taste of spring.


    Fengxi looks around, looking for the familiar figure


    Suddenly, an old but kind voice came from behind - Xi''er.


    Wind Xi suddenly turned around and saw the old man in the blue long gown, three meters away, with gray hair and a shabby palm fan in his hand.


    "Grandpa..." Wind suddenly choked, heart can not say sad, because she knows, now they are separated by Yin and Yang.


    And the time of meeting will not be long. Maybe it will pass soon. Maybe it''s the last time.


    "Grandpa I miss you. " Wind Xi smiled and wept, saying the words that had never been said.

 Chapter 561

    Hua Sheng didn''t expect that it would involve Hua Zhi.


    When she received Wang Junxian''s phone call, it was 11:30 at night.


    Jiangliu and Huasheng got up and drove to the hospital.


    It turns out that when Hua Zhi was shooting a new year''s reality show, she fell into water and was choked. She was rescued in the hospital.


    Wang Junxian received a phone call from Hua Zhi''s agent at the first time.


    Then he informed Huasheng and Jiangliu.


    "How about my third sister?"


    "The doctor hasn''t come out yet." Wang Junxian''s face was ugly. He ran 12 red lights in a row all the way. He was almost mad.


    Hua Zhi is really not worry, and actors are really high-risk work.


    It''s frightening to fall off a horse and get hurt and now fall into the water.


    "Hua Zhi looks like a lucky person. It must be OK. Don''t worry." The river patted Wang Junxian''s shoulder to comfort him. He nodded and didn''t speak.


    The three waited anxiously outside. It took about 15 minutes before the emergency room door opened.


    A personal agent came out first.


    "Sister Liu, how about my third sister?" Hua Sheng knows Hua Zhi''s agent.


    "Don''t worry, Miss five. Hua Zhi is OK. She is choking on the water. After cleaning her lungs, she will be OK."


    When we heard that there was no major event, we were relieved. Wang Junxian, in particular, was relieved.


    Five minutes later, the woman doctor came out, "who is the patient''s family?"


    "I am." Hua Sheng and Wang Junxian almost share the same voice.


    The woman doctor looked at them and said, "the patient is not in serious trouble, and the water in her lungs has been cleaned up, but the water will inevitably catch cold if it falls in this weather. She has a bit of cold in her body. It is estimated that she will have a cold and a fever. Observe in the hospital tonight. If there are no complications, you can take her out of the hospital, but you should observe after going back. If the fever is too high, you should take antipyretic ¡£¡±


    "OK, thank you, doctor." Wang Junxian can''t wait to hear it and push the door in.


    Huasheng and Jiangliu follow closely.


    Hua Zhi has waked up, but obviously in a bad state. She has been coughing and a little scared.


    See Wang Jun show, Hua Zhi can be aggrieved, embrace the neck will not loosen, eyes are red.


    "Darling, I am wronged I''m not good. I should be with you tonight. " Wang Junxian comforts.


    Hua Zhi lies on Wang Junxian''s shoulder, flat mouth, with the child.


    "Third sister, what''s going on?" Hua Sheng didn''t ask until she was in a good mood.


    "I just went to shoot a reality show. It was signed before. The last issue is the year-end New Year''s special. In addition to me, there are five stars. Six of us went to a film and television city on the other side of Nanxi mountain. There is an indoor suspension bridge in it. We need to complete one task, that is, jumping across the suspension bridge with one leg. Everyone else is OK. I''m unlucky when he arrives. The suspension bridge suddenly broke. I fell into the water directly and almost choked to death. Do you believe that the suspension bridge is made of chains and can be broken by iron? "


    Hua Zhiyue said more angry, feel that he is stepping on shit, bad luck home.


    "It''s the responsibility of the organizers. Why don''t you check it carefully?" Wang Junxian was angry at that time.


    Hua Sheng thought it was a little strange. "Third sister, did anything strange happen to you when you were on the program?"


    "No As usual, I went to make up my own make-up by the makeup artist. "


    "Didn''t any strange things happen, such as meeting any strange people or things?" Hua Sheng asks.


    "I remember that. I did pick up a comb and comb my hair in the dressing room." Hua Zhi tries to recall.


    "Comb, what kind of comb?" Hua Sheng''s whole body blood coagulated in an instant. She is very sensitive to the word "comb".

 Chapter 562

    "It''s a white, jade like comb. It''s very beautiful. I don''t know who put it on my dresser."


    "Where is the comb?"


    "In the dressing room, it''s not mine. I can''t take it."


    Looking at Huasheng in the river, I can''t see his face.


    "What''s the matter? A Sheng? "


    "It''s OK. I''m going to look for it."


    Hua Sheng said and turned around. Jiang Liu hurriedly followed him. They went to the dressing room Hua Zhi said. Unfortunately, they went through all of them and didn''t see the comb.


    However, according to Hua Zhi''s description, the comb used at that time should be the jade comb in Beiliang, the one Xie Dongyang wanted to give to Hua Sheng, and the one Hua Sheng had been looking for for for a long time, but had no whereabouts. Unexpectedly, it would appear in front of Hua Zhi. Hua Sheng became more and more worried, but she didn''t tell Jiang Liu.


    Hua Zhi has no big deal. The next day she leaves the hospital, which is accepted by Wang Junxian.


    Originally, the two had to go for 29 days, but after Hua Zhi''s accident, Wang Junxian didn''t wait. They bought tickets that day and flew directly to Australia.


    As for Wang Junxian''s absence from home for the new year, no one said anything except the old lady of the Wang family.


    Wang Junxian''s parents are very good, and his elder sister is not so vexatious.


    However, Hua Sheng became more and more upset. She always felt that something important was going to happen.


    That night, Chuntao and gingko bought a lot of seafood, and the three made some delicate sushi together.


    Hua Sheng also made river eel, sashimi platter and noodles.


    Unfortunately, the river didn''t come back until half past six.


    Hua Sheng couldn''t help sending a wechat message to the past.


    Hua Sheng: are you off work? Wait for you to eat together.


    The river didn''t respond.


    In fact, Jiangliu was ready to leave work at six o''clock, but just about to leave, she met Xiao Ya, the female employee.


    That is to say, people who are very similar to Zhuoya are not comfortable when Jiangliu sees this face.


    The most amazing thing is that when they are going to enter the elevator together, Xiao Ya faints directly at the foot of the river.


    With a puff, I lay straight on the ground. In such a sudden situation, the river cannot be ignored.


    I hurriedly carried her to the hospital, so I didn''t hear the wechat sent by Hua Sheng on the way.


    "Are you a family member of the patient?"


    "I''m the leader of her company." River flow interpretation.


    "This patient''s hypoglycemia is very serious. It''s not good to go on like this. You''d better let her supplement sugar well. Let''s give her glucose injection first, then we can wake up and pay."


    "Good."


    Because of the sudden incident, the river can''t leave Xiaoya, just to pay, and wait for her to wake up.


    It was half an hour before Xiao Ya woke up.


    "President Jiang What happened to me? " Her voice is very weak.


    "You fainted from hypoglycemia."


    "Ah I''m used to it. " Xiao Ya smiled.


    "If you are not comfortable, you can take a holiday in advance. Anyway, you should take annual leave." River current says actively.


    Xiaoya''s action today has obviously aroused the attention and response of the river. She is very satisfied.


    "No need. I don''t have a family. I don''t know where I''m going on holiday. I told our secretary general that I should be on duty during the Spring Festival."


    River complex looked at Xiao Ya, but in the end nothing said.


    "Thank you, Mr. Jiang. You can go back soon. I''m fine myself."


    Jiang Liu finally called a female colleague from the company''s secretary office to take care of Xiao Ya and drove home.


    It was already 8:40 when he got home. Hua Sheng was starving.


    "How can I get back? I haven''t sent wechat back." Huasheng.


    "Ah Just finished. I didn''t look at my cell phone. " Jiangliu just remembered that he didn''t look at the phone.


    "What''s so busy?" Hua Sheng rarely asks about Jiang Liu''s work, but today it is unusual and seems to want to find out.

 Chapter 563

    Jiang Liu glanced at her, hesitated for a moment, or blinked his eyes, and said, "it''s the new project of the group. By the way, did you make sushi?"


    "No, I didn''t do anything."


    Hua Sheng suddenly gets angry and turns to go upstairs.


    Spring peach and ginkgo are also stunned


    The river turns to look at Chuntao and gingko, and they take the initiative to open their mouth. "My uncle, miss has been busy all night, making a lot of things you like to eat, but you are too late to come back, she must be angry."


    "It''s all right. I''ll coax her." Realizing that his wife was unhappy, Jiang Liu went upstairs immediately.


    In fact, it''s very simple for Jiangliu to conceal Huasheng. It''s afraid that Huasheng will be angry, because in itself, the existence of Zhuoya is a mysterious and embarrassing thing.


    And I''m not sure whether Xiao Ya is Zhuoya or not. He can''t explain it.


    But Hua Sheng''s keen sense is different from that of ordinary people. She almost looks at the reaction in your eyes and knows if you have lied.


    So when she did so many delicious food at home, waiting for the river to come back.


    He not only came back late, but also lied to her.


    This makes Hua Sheng very angry. She is even disappointed


    When the river came upstairs, Huasheng had locked the door.


    That is to say, he is not allowed to come in to sleep tonight.


    "A Sheng." The river knocked at the door.


    There was no reaction


    "Ah Sheng, open the door first. I''ll explain to you."


    Still no response


    That character of Hua Sheng is quite different from that of Hua Zhi.


    Hua Zhi and Feng Xi are furious when they are angry. They hate to kill you.


    But Huasheng is silence instead of everything. She chose not to respond.


    The river has been knocking on the door for a long time, but it has not succeeded.


    Finally, I just give up and go back to my former room next door, sitting at the head of the bed, cold and clear.


    He took out his mobile phone and sent a wechat.


    Jiang Liu: I''m sorry, Mrs. Jiang. Can you not be angry?


    Jiang Liu: Mrs. Jiang, I really shouldn''t lie. I''m really not busy with business. Actually, a female employee fainted suddenly. I sent her to the hospital, but I''m afraid that if you think too much, you won''t dare to say it. But I swear, I really don''t have other thoughts. Don''t misunderstand me, OK?


    Hua Sheng: why didn''t you say it at the beginning?


    Jiangliu: I''m afraid you''re angry.


    Hua Sheng: don''t I get angry when you lie?


    Jiangliu: no


    Hua Sheng: or do you treat me as a fool? Think I don''t know you''re lying?


    Jiangliu: No, it''s my fault.


    Hua Sheng: I''ve been waiting for you for several hours. At four o''clock in the afternoon, I said that I''ll wait for you to have dinner together. You won''t come back until after eight, and wechat won''t return any of them.


    Jiang Liu: I''m sorry. I was still in the hospital at that time. I forgot to take my mobile phone.


    Hua Sheng: your female employees are really important.


    Jiangliu: No, nothing is important to you. It''s my fault. We are not angry, OK? Spring peach and gingko say you haven''t eaten yet. Shall we have some together?


    Hua Sheng: I have no appetite. I''m sleeping. You can eat it.


    Jiang Liu: a Sheng, I''m really sorry.


    Jiang Liu: a Sheng, you can beat me and scold me, just don''t be angry with yourself.


    Jiang Liu: a Sheng I''m not good. Forgive me once, OK? I swear I really don''t have other thoughts. I won''t do it again.


    In the end, I still didn''t get the response and forgiveness from Huasheng.


    The next day, when Jiangliu went to work in the morning, the door of Huasheng''s room was still locked. He had to go to work now and planned to come back to continue to coax.


    After Huasheng left the river, he immediately went to Chuntao to investigate last night.


    She is not disbelieving in the river, nor doubting the female employees. She is doubting that someone is starting to move the people around her.


    From Xie Dongyang to Hua Zhi, she has noticed that someone is doing something to her, so she is especially vigilant.


    As a result, when Chuntao came back with that picture, Hua Sheng was shocked.


    "Miss, this woman is very beautiful. She looks like a fox spirit. I guess she deliberately seduced our uncle. She fainted last night and was sent to the hospital. She said it was hypoglycemia and nausea." Chuntao said.


    Hua Sheng took the picture and stared at it for a long time.


    "It was her."

 Chapter 564

    When Hua Sheng saw Zhuoya''s photos, he suddenly felt relieved.


    I don''t know why, maybe it''s the innate perception. When I saw the picture at the beginning, I thought the woman didn''t die.


    I even feel that there will be opportunities to meet in the future, and I don''t know why I have such a strong feeling.


    By chance, it came true, and came so early


    If it''s Zhuoya, Jiangliu''s reaction is too normal. After all, it''s his ex girlfriend. Thinking of his ex girlfriend''s three words, Hua Sheng''s heart is a little sour.


    As before, it''s full of jealousy.


    But after all, we still have to face it. Hua Sheng quietly goes to see the woman.


    Maybe to avoid the river, I chose the noon and the time of Zhuoya''s lunch break.


    After eating in the company restaurant, she went downstairs to hang out and was stopped by Chuntao.


    "What''s the matter? This lady? "


    "Our Lord wants to see you."


    "Your master?" Xiao Ya is stunned.


    "Yes."


    "Excuse me, who is your master?"


    "You''ll know when you go." Chuntao didn''t give the fox a good face.


    Xiao Ya did not know whether she really did not know or not, but she was very happy to come to a cafe behind the Jiangliu company with Chuntao.


    Hua Sheng is sitting in the corner, wearing a peach cotton cheongsam and a white wool ball at the collar and cuffs. It''s lovely, but it''s absolutely retro.


    "Here comes the man, miss."


    "Well, you can wait for me outside."


    Branch opened peach and ginkgo, Hua Sheng took the initiative to look at the woman in front of her eyes, "what to drink?"


    "I can do it all."


    "How about an American style?" The corners of Hua Sheng''s mouth have a shallow smile.


    "That''s too bitter, isn''t it?" Xiao Ya smiles.


    "Life is not the same. It may be hard for a while, but it will not be for a lifetime."


    "It makes sense. It depends on you."


    Xiao Ya sat down naturally opposite Huasheng, wearing the uniform of Jiangliu company, which is a white shirt and dark blue suit.


    But this face is naturally good-looking and highly recognizable, especially with big eyes and eye sockets. It''s very European style, and it''s a bit amazing in the wild.


    "Hello, this is Huasheng."


    "Xiaoya." Said the woman.


    "Xiao Ya? Isn''t that right, isn''t it Zhuoya? " Hua Sheng looks at the woman opposite.


    The woman obviously didn''t expect Hua Sheng to be so direct, and she was stunned for a moment. Then she said with a smile, "excuse me, my name is Xiao Ya. Do you know the wrong person?"


    "Why? I never believe as like as two peas in the world, how do you feel?


    "What do you want to say?" Xiao Ya looks at Hua Sheng, and her eyes are obviously different from those just now.


    "I said I''m Hua Sheng, you don''t think it''s strange. Obviously you know who I am?"


    "Why, I don''t know. You asked me to come."


    "No acting in front of me, I''m not a river." Hua Sheng is very straightforward.


    "Ah No wonder you are the woman of President Jiang. "


    "I''ll correct that I''m not Mr. Jiang''s woman. I''m Mr. Jiang''s wife, a legal wife."


    "Is it? I really didn''t pay attention to this. I didn''t pay much attention to people and things I wasn''t interested in. "


    "Then why do you want to come back? In front of him? "


    Xiao Ya lowers her head, picks up the American style that the waiter sent, takes a sip, and frowns.


    "It''s really bitter. It''s not suitable for me." She put down her coffee.


    "Mrs. Jiang, I don''t understand what you said I really don''t understand. " Xiao Ya calmly vetoed her identity.

 Chapter 565

    "You may have thought I would find you. After all, you played last night and asked him to take you to the hospital."


    Xiao Ya didn''t say a word


    "I don''t care what happened to you before, but Zhuoya, I have to tell you that Jiangliu is married and married to me. We love each other very much, our marriage is very happy, will not allow the third person, no matter how you used to be, it has passed, I hope, you don''t do stupid things, it is not good for you. "


    "Have you misunderstood something, Mrs. Jiang? President Jiang did take me to the hospital last night, but I''m his employee. I didn''t do anything. Why are you so nervous? If we really love each other, shouldn''t we trust each other very much? Obviously You don''t trust our president Jiang... " Xiao Ya''s face gloating.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t like this feeling very much. She is the enemy of love. Xiao Ya has been playing the word game.


    Moreover, she pretends to be innocent and deliberately angers Hua Sheng. These actions prove that the woman is not a man or a woman.


    It''s different from the limpid and tender face before. The people in that picture haven''t been so clever.


    Now, it''s really eye opening to see him.


    "It''s no use pissing me off like this. Jiangliu and I are husband and wife No matter what you do, you can''t save the ending. And I tell you, I''m not the virgin, not the original match of weakness and incompetence. I don''t allow anyone who threatens my marriage to indulge in my marriage, so Don''t force me to do anything to you. It''s not good. "


    "Is this a threat?" Xiao Ya gives a provocative smile.


    "No, this is advice."


    "Unfortunately, it''s useless for me If you tell me that, it''s better to tell your husband Is it the fault of junior three that men cheat? Isn''t it foolish of you to think that? A slap doesn''t make a sound, you know? If a man goes out of love, he doesn''t love the women around him. If you take care of your husband, why worry about his cheating outside. I can also tell you that if your husband does cheat on me, he can cheat on other women So what if you get rid of me? There''s a steady stream of foxes behind. Will you live like this all your life? It''s too humble What a pity your face I feel sad for you. "


    It has to be said that Xiao Ya, or Zhuoya, has an extremely sharp mouth.


    Like Hua Sheng, he is the kind of person who doesn''t want to suffer losses, so he directly connects with a series of such words.


    Anyone will be angry, but Hua Sheng laughs.


    "What are you laughing at? Am I wrong? "


    "Not really, but I think It''s like you said you won How many odds do you think you can beat me? Do you have any advantages? "


    Xiao Ya laughs but doesn''t speak


    "An ex girlfriend who has disappeared for many years, since she is not dead, she still hasn''t come out early, but now she comes out Do you think he will trust you as unconditionally as before? Wake up Don''t live in the memory of the past. The river you see now is not the river five years ago. "


    Hua Sheng is very trusting of Jiangliu. A man who can give his life for her doesn''t think that her ex girlfriend will coax her away in a few words.


    But some flies are still to be driven away, so as not to provoke some right and wrong.


    "You seem confident in yourself." Xiaoya looks at Huasheng and sneers.


    "No, I''m not confident in myself. I''m sure I''ll win you."


    "Such blind confidence is not a good thing Look out for the back. '' Xiao Ya is also quite dissatisfied.


    "Face, who? Are you? " Hua Sheng replies.

 Chapter 566

    In fact, the conversation was not pleasant. Hua Sheng sat here for half an hour, but the woman did not want to admit her true identity.


    But Hua Sheng is absolutely sure that this is Zhuoya. Although she doesn''t know what her purpose is when she comes back suddenly, it''s definitely not to reunite with the river.


    Finally, the impatient Hua Sheng gets up.


    The elegant cash is on the table.


    "Today''s conversation is not pleasant. Since you don''t admit that I don''t want to force you, but Zhuoya you remember If you dare to do something wrong to me or the river, be careful that I am not polite to you. "


    Leaving this sentence behind, Hua Sheng turns around.


    Xiao Ya sneers and doesn''t answer, but obviously doesn''t pay attention to Hua Sheng''s words.


    Perhaps, from the moment she came back, she was destined to be the enemy of Hua Sheng.


    In the afternoon, Xiao Ya deliberately stood still when she went in with the materials and gave them to the river.


    "Is there anything else?" The river looked up and asked her.


    Xiao Ya''s eyes were red and swollen. He squinted slightly. "What''s the matter?"


    "President Jiang, some words I don''t know if I should


    "Say."


    "At noon today, the young lady came to me..."


    "Young madam, do you mean that a Sheng is looking for you?" The river is a little shocked.


    Xiao Ya nodded. "I don''t know what happened, maybe Young lady is too nervous about you. Have investigated your whereabouts last night. She knows that you sent me to the hospital. She seems very angry and said a lot of terrible things I''m a little afraid. Young lady really misunderstood me. Jiang and I are not very familiar with each other. Obviously, there is nothing But she seems to hate me. What can I do? " Xiao Yabian cried and said that the acting is very lifelike.


    "Slowly, don''t cry. What''s the matter? What did ah Sheng say?"


    The river is upset when she cries. To be honest, if Hua Sheng cries, the river may be heartbroken.


    At that time, grandma Hua Sheng passed away. Hua Sheng was so sad that the river would like to watch her day and night and accompany her.


    However, Xiao Ya was so upset when he cried. He didn''t want to see the bitter melon face.


    Xiao Ya thought that the river flow was heartache, so she hurriedly and shamelessly went to gather together. Li Hua and Yu deliberately played coquetry with the voice of exhortation, "President Jiang, I really didn''t mean to say bad things about little madam, but I was really scared. I was just a new man, and I had no power or power. I had more background than little madam. She is so angry. She also warned me to be careful and said that she was rude to me. "


    "These words were said by a Sheng?" Never thought of the river. That little girl in her family still has such a hard time.


    Xiao Yameng nodded, "really, I swear, these are all said by the little lady, and also said I''m a junior who destroys your marriage, but I don''t, Mr. Jiang How long have I been here? How dare I have that courage? Why does young lady distrust you so much? Between you Is there any misunderstanding before? "


    Xiao Ya is also smart. What these words clearly say is to stir up discord.


    If the average man hears it, he may be angry in his heart, but the river is not the average man.


    "Don''t worry about this. What else did asheng say?"


    "Young lady said a lot of threatening words It seems that he is also dissatisfied with Jiang Zong, a woman who feels very strong... "


    Xiao Ya prevaricated and said a lot. No matter what she didn''t have, in a word, everything made Hua Sheng carry the black pot.


    "OK, I see. You go out."


    "President Jiang I''m really sorry if I''ve caused you any trouble. " Xiao Ya bowed to the river on purpose.


    This action, is really green tea to the extreme, even river flow feel affectation too much.

 Chapter 567

    "All right, you go out."


    The river waved and sent Xiao Ya out. I really don''t want to see this face. I''m upset.


    However, there is one thing he is very strange about. Does Hua Sheng really ask Xiao Ya?


    She used to be so jealous and care about herself? Thinking of this, he was still a little happy for some reason.


    So I took out my cell phone and began to tease Hua Sheng


    Jiang Liu: Mrs. Jiang, let''s have a rough look.


    Hua Sheng didn''t respond. He is still angry.


    It''s not easy for Huasheng to confiscate the money. After all, Mrs. Jiang is not the owner of the bad money.


    Jiang Liu: don''t be angry, Mrs. Jiang. What do you want? You say your husband is satisfied with you.


    Hua Sheng is still silent.


    In fact, at this moment, Huasheng is investigating the information before Zhuoya to see if it can dig some clues that Xie Dongyang and Jiangliu don''t have.


    It''s a pity that, after all, five years ago, there was no progress.


    Jiangliu sends wechat. She sees it, but she just doesn''t want to go back.


    No matter how coax, also do not want to take care of him.


    Until Jiangliu leaves work, in fact, he leaves later than his employees every day.


    But today, in order to go home early to coax his wife, he also went out.


    I left at five o''clock, and the Secretary''s office was gossiping for a while.


    Secretary 1: Wow, President Jiang left so early today. I guess he went home to accompany his wife.


    Secretary 3: Yes, President Jiang''s wife is so beautiful. Do men always concentrate on fighting?


    Xiao Ya: is it beautiful? I think it''s average I haven''t been able to see Hua Zhi yet.


    Secretary 1: that''s not true. Although Hua Zhi is a star, she doesn''t have the girlish feeling of our little lady and the charm of a smile.


    Xiao Ya: ha ha, I don''t see any charm.


    Secretary 2: I''d like to say something for your wife. She''s really beautiful. She doesn''t make up. She''s pure and plain. Now let''s not talk about stars. We passers-by have several brave and plain faces. They are all dead. Look at us. Which one is not a thick layer of powder on her face. "


    Xiao Ya''s face is not very good after listening. She has really tried her best to make up and dress herself.


    But, damn it, it''s not as good as the woman who has no desire. She has an advantage in appearance.


    Secretary 1: that''s right. Young lady is low-key and doesn''t like to dress up. If we dress up well, we will have no way to live. In the last anniversary celebration, the young lady came here dressed very simply and didn''t grab the limelight. Her character was very good. No wonder the chairman and his wife like it, or our company has a good reputation. "


    Xiao Ya snorted coldly, "everyone can pretend, who can''t wear a mask? How is it? Do you know the truth?


    Secretary 1: Xiao Ya, I don''t think you can see the little lady. Would you like our president Jiang, too?


    "Like it? No, I don''t like it. I''m just talking about things. You''re too sensitive. " Xiao Ya got up, picked up her bag and left. She stopped gossiping with these secretaries, or she didn''t care about these shrimp.


    When Jiangliu came home from work, he immediately went upstairs and saw Huasheng playing the zither.


    He poured a glass of water, hurriedly went in and put it aside.


    "Mrs. Jiang, drink water."


    Hua Sheng didn''t say a word.


    "Do you want to eat fruit, Mrs. Jiang?"


    Hua Sheng is still silent.


    "Mrs. Jiang, I heard that there is a Disney movie going on. Are you interested? I''ll buy tickets and we''ll go? "


    Hua Sheng continues to ignore the river.


    Finally, the river thought of a way to infuriate Hua Sheng.


    He asked deliberately, "I heard that you went to my company''s employees to negotiate behind my back today?"


    Hua Sheng was on fire at that time. He raised his head directly and asked coldly, "how, do you feel hurt?"

 Chapter 568

    Sure enough, the little girl finally had a reaction ^


    and forced her to speak. Jiangliu was very satisfied. Then he took advantage of the heat to strike the iron, gathered up and put his arm around Huasheng''s shoulder.


    But she pushed away, "don''t touch me."


    "A Sheng, let''s have a word, shall we?"


    "Not good."


    "Don''t be angry It''s all my fault. "


    "Otherwise? Is it my fault? " Hua Sheng stares at his eyes and is very unconvinced.


    Downstairs, Chuntao and gingko are also very nervous. As soon as the relationship between the aunt and the young lady is tense, the most embarrassing thing is the two of them.


    It''s also a technical job to be a peacemaker.


    Please advise miss. She is easy to be scolded.


    But my uncle often embarrasses them and asks them to help them talk. They are embarrassed to refuse.


    Because the river is good for the two girls at ordinary times. The red envelopes are never soft at the new year''s festival, and they have bought some gifts. As the saying goes, a man''s mouth is short and his hands are short.


    So the key is that you have to be tough.


    "Oh my God, I''m angry again. What can I do?" Gingko looks sad.


    "I don''t think it''s my uncle''s fault. I shouldn''t provoke any female employees. Even if there is nothing, I should keep a distance. Miss did so many delicious food yesterday. As a result, my uncle came back late for a female employee. If I were, I would be angry."


    "That being said, my uncle is very kind to the young lady, and he''s sincere. Don''t be angry at such trifles?" Gingko felt that the response of Chuntao was a little too extreme.


    At this time, Chuntao mobile phone rings. It''s wechat. It''s from Wunan.


    In fact, Chuntao didn''t play wechat very much before. After meeting Wu Nan, Chuntao became crazy about wechat.


    Also only with Wu Nan contact, and deeply addicted to this section of her own illusory feelings.


    Wu Nan: Benben, what are you doing?


    Chuntao: don''t mention it. We are embarrassed when the young lady quarreled with my uncle.


    Wu Nan: Huasheng? Isn''t she a good character?


    Chuntao: Yes, but rabbits will bite when they are in a hurry.


    Wu Nan: ha ha, you are so cute. What''s the matter? Is it convenient to talk about it?


    Chuntao: I find you are very concerned about our miss?


    Wu Nan: isn''t that because I have a heart of gossip?


    Chuntao: hahaha, you are a man who gossips, shy or not?


    Wu Nan: darling, do you want to miss me?


    Chuntao''s cheek is red, and he says, "I want to.".


    Wu Nan: Well, I miss you too. After the Spring Festival, I will visit you sometime.


    Chuntao: don''t go back and forth. Air tickets are very expensive.


    Wu Nan: silly girl, what is it to spend some air tickets for you?


    Spring peach is sweet again


    Later, I told Wu Nan everything about my family in these two days. Even Xie Dongyang''s demagogue was untied by Hua Sheng.


    Wu Nan: Huasheng is very powerful. How could he know these mysterious things?


    Chuntao: our young lady is born with this spiritual power. It''s not superstition or fraud. She''s a real person, but she''s low-key.


    Wu Nan: Well, I think so.


    Chuntao unknowingly tells Huasheng not to talk to outsiders. In Chuntao''s heart, Wu Nan is no longer an outsider, but she doesn''t know that this man is a man with ambitions from the very beginning.


    In the zither room, the river has worn the skin of its mouth, and Huasheng refuses to smile.


    "My Mrs. Jiang, don''t do this, will you? I''m not used to it I don''t want to have a room of my own. I want to be with you. " Jiang Liu protested seriously and didn''t want to be driven out by his wife to stay in an empty house.


    "River, do you regret it?" Hua Sheng suddenly asked.


    "Regret what?" The river was also asked a Zheng.


    "Regret marrying me?" Hua Sheng raised his head and looked serious.

 Chapter 569

    The smile before the river flows away, light mouth, "I really regret."


    The heart that Hua Sheng listens to cools.


    "I regret not meeting you earlier and wasting so many years in vain."


    this sentence Hua Sheng came from hell to heaven in the twinkling of an eye.


    Hua Sheng didn''t know how to play the zither for a while. He carefully picked the pick.


    The river rush to help, carefully help her to remove the tape wrapped paddle, separated from the green jade hand.


    "A Sheng, when you play the zither, it''s charming."


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "No, I''m not flattering. I''m sincere, but I still like to hear you play a smile on the sea. There''s a kind of chivalrous style in the Jianghu."


    Hua Sheng chuckled and didn''t talk, but he was in a good mood.


    After picking off the pick, the river immediately handed over a glass of water, Huasheng did not refuse, slowly drinking.


    Until Hua Sheng finished, the river just squatted in front of Hua Sheng''s legs and looked at her affectionately.


    "A Sheng, there''s something I''d like to confess to you for a long time, but I used to think the timing was wrong. Now it''s time to tell you. Do you want to listen?"


    "Tell me about it." Hua Sheng pretends to be calm. In fact, he knows something about it.


    The river rises, sits on the sofa beside her, hugs Hua Sheng''s shoulder.


    I carefully explained the cause and effect of this incident, including asking Xie Dongyang for information before. All the information was fully disclosed without any concealment.


    "Five years ago, my memory went wrong. I really don''t remember many things. Later, when I knew this, I was quite at a loss. I wanted to tell you, and I thought it would be useless if Zhuoya died. It would also make you feel blocked. Now she comes back suddenly. I''m caught off guard again. Before I can figure out how to explain it to you, you''ll take the lead. "


    "I''ve known that for a long time."


    "You know?" The river is shocked.


    "Well, Xie Dongyang always wanted me to leave you. At that time, he was not my friend. He always said that you had some black materials and reminded me several times. Later, after you went to him, I also went to him. Although he didn''t want to use this matter to blackmail you, I forced him to open his mouth and learned about you and Zhuoya''s past. "


    "Are you angry then?"


    "I''m not angry. I was a little jealous."


    "Ha ha, my Mrs. Jiang used to be jealous for me, so happy."


    Jiang Liu is in a strange mood. He has kissed Huasheng''s long hair and is very fond of it.


    "Don''t make a fuss and get down to business." Hua Sheng is also a little shy, not used to his sudden intimacy.


    "My Mrs. Jiang is so smart. It seems that I can''t cheat you in the future. I''d better be honest. But I swear, if I don''t say it, it''s not because I''m guilty. It''s because I don''t know how to deal with it. I''ve been investigating Xiao Ya''s background, but I haven''t found a clue yet. She''s just a clue of Zhuoya, and I can''t confirm it."


    "Then do you think she is?"


    "I think she is. She must have a purpose to come back. As you said, if she is alive, why didn''t she come back to me earlier? Five years later? And If she really forgets something, she will not be so coincidental to enter my company and work under my nose. "


    "So you doubt her, too?" Hua Sheng looks up at the river.


    "Doubted, of course, that the timing of her presence was not pure."


    "But she is your ex girlfriend Don''t you have any pity? " Hua Sheng asked with a little mouth and a little jealousy.

 Chapter 570

    Jiang Liu pinches your Huasheng''s face. "My God, Mrs. Jiang, please let me go. They all say it''s an ex girlfriend. It''s the past. OK? I really can''t remember, really, it''s not that I don''t want to be responsible, it''s that I can''t remember anything about her, so how can I pity her? "


    "What''s the matter with your dream?"


    "Speaking of this, I have to say that it''s a bit weird. I did dream about her many times Later, I didn''t sleep well for a while. "


    "Well, I know."


    Because of his concern, Huasheng gave Jiangliu a simple treatment and let him out of his nightmare, but none of them had been mentioned.


    She is not a girl who has done a little for you and asked for credit.


    So silent dedication is her own style.


    "A Sheng, Zhuoya has become a resident since she died. I''m not afraid of anything else. I''m afraid that she will come back this time with a bad purpose and hurt you."


    "I''m not as weak as you think."


    "So promise me, whenever and wherever, please believe me, will you?"


    "Of course I believe you, or what do you think I''m looking for her in private?"


    "Well, you must believe me, or all I have done will be in vain Since she wants to put it on, we''ll figure it out and play with her. "


    "Have you thought about it?"


    "Yes."


    "You are not afraid to hurt her." Hua Sheng has some problems.


    "She doesn''t worry about hurting me. Why am I so kind No matter what we had before, it was in the past. My wife is you now, and my heart is only you. So whatever the purpose of Zhuoya, I will not give her another chance. You can rest assured, I will never let my woman suffer any grievance. "


    The river is an upright man in the north, so sometimes he speaks and does things with great vigour.


    After these words, Hua Sheng felt much warmer.


    She believes that what the river says is true. He will protect her, but she also needs to protect herself.


    Zhuoya woman is not as simple as ordinary green tea.


    Suddenly disappeared in that year, five years later suddenly came back, which happened, who would know?


    And Huasheng feels that Zhuoya''s return is more than just robbing the river.


    After she came back, it seems that the whole Jiangcheng began to undergo subtle changes


    Xie Dongyang, Hua Zhi Is a series of things really a coincidence?


    No, Hua Sheng, a talented diviner, will never believe in coincidence. In a word, she is very alert to Zhuoya.


    After saying that, Jiangliu also went back to their room that night smoothly. Xiaobiesheng was newly married and kept warm for a long time.


    Spring peach and gingko also rest assured a lot, finally two masters make up, the world is peaceful.


    At the same time, they also tacitly have a tacit understanding, want to cooperate with Zhuoya acting, see what she wants?


    The next morning


    Jiangliu went to the company for an morning meeting, and then announced the company''s collective holiday, which was put on the 10th day of the first month, and generously issued the year-end bonus.


    The staff of Jiangjia financial group are boiling. They get ten days of long vacation and a big red bag. They are very happy.


    Xiao Ya took the red bag and left deliberately.


    At that time, the whole top floor, only her and river two people.


    "President Jiang..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "President Jiang, I don''t have any relatives, and I don''t need to go home for the new year. Let me stay on duty. In case there is an urgent matter that needs to be dealt with by a client, I''ll explain it to you. Don''t worry, I don''t want three salaries. I''m willing to stay on duty." Xiao Ya disguised herself well, pretended to be very sensible and considerate.


    After seeing her for a long time, the river said, "no, I don''t need you on duty, but I really want to take you to a place."


    After hearing this, Xiao Ya is stupid. It seems that she is not satisfied and is led by the rive

 Chapter 571

    "President Jiang, where shall we go?"


    Sitting in the back seat of Maybach River, Xiao Ya asked him uneasily.


    In fact, she just got in the car and opened the passenger''s door directly.


    But was river a word back, river said, "sorry, this is my wife''s exclusive location."


    Xiao Ya is embarrassed for a while, smiling, "Jiang is always very kind to the little lady."


    "Yes, asheng is the girl I love the most in my life. I will live up to her."


    She didn''t know whether Jiang Liu said it on purpose in front of her or whether all men like to play the affectionate role. She couldn''t understand it.


    Five years ago, she didn''t understand the river. Five years later, I couldn''t understand.


    Along the way, they didn''t say much. When they got to the place, Xiao Ya knew the purpose of the river.


    This is the largest psychotherapy center in Jiangcheng. It is a collection of famous psychotherapists in China.


    With the development and change of the times, the number of patients with depression has increased dramatically in recent years.


    It may be because of the fast pace of life, the high pressure of work, or the degree of stress students face in exams.


    Depression patients have been up to 80 to 5 years old, a huge span, so Jiangcheng built this psychological treatment center.


    Jiang Liu and Wang Wei''an, the vice president and attending doctor here, are good friends. They all wanted to take Hua Sheng to see why they always have nightmares.


    But Hua Sheng refused. He didn''t ask. Now he brings Xiao Ya with a clear purpose and hypnosis.


    "President Jiang, what am I doing here? I''m not depressed either?" Xiao Ya smiles.


    "I asked my friend to hypnotize you."


    "Hypnosis?"


    "Yes, you said a lot of things before. The memory is fuzzy. I''ll find it for you."


    "But why do you do that?" Xiao Ya continues to laugh.


    "Because You look like me before A friend. " Jiangliu didn''t say that he had an ex girlfriend. In fact, he was always very exclusive. He had such an ex girlfriend.


    It''s not for Hua Sheng, it''s the rejection from the heart.


    "Ah, so, so good, then I will cooperate with you."


    Xiao Ya is also very generous, following the river into the two have been to the top floor.


    Wang Wei''an''s office is very advanced, all of which are top-notch psychotherapy equipment.


    One of them is the capsule where the patient lies down, and he will release some sound waves, which can make the patient sleep quickly.


    So he began to guide them into deep hypnosis


    It is said that many patients with azmer syndrome are brought by their children, which will help to retrieve some memories of the past.


    Jiang Liu decides to lead Zhuoya to hypnosis before she admits, so as to further confirm her identity.


    "Vivian, that''s what I said. Try hypnosis for her."


    Wang Wei''an is a very elegant man in a white coat and silver rimmed glasses.


    He didn''t say much, nodded slightly, came over and pointed to the capsule. "You can lie in, don''t be afraid. There won''t be any pain, no injury or sequela."


    Xiao Ya hesitates for a moment, takes a deep breath and enters the capsule.


    Then slowly lying down, Wang Wei''an began to operate the instrument and release the sound wave.


    Looking at the direction of brain waves, after about ten seconds, Wang Wei''an said, "she''s in a state. Wait for me first. Don''t talk. I''ll hypnotize her."


    "Good."


    River obedient sit on one side, quietly observe all this.


    Wang Wei''an guides Xiao Ya into a space she once knew, or a place similar to a dream.


    "Tell me, what do you see?"


    "Mountain, mountain climbing, hiking..." Xiao Ya said directly.


    River flow in the heart of a tight, is that the scene five years ago?

 Chapter 572

    "Go on." Wang Wei''an leads.


    "It''s raining and the road is a little slippery. It''s very high here. I''m afraid I''m scared to death. "


    When people are hypnotized, it''s equivalent to returning to the scene they used to be, and they will be present at the scene, so this kind of reaction is not surprising at all.


    "What''s more, are you alone and climbing by yourself?"


    "No, it seems There''s another person around. "


    When the river heard this, it was very close to me.


    "What do men and women look like? What kind of clothes do you wear? " Asked Wang Wei''an.


    "It seems It''s a man. Well, it seems to be my good friend. I''m not sure I don''t remember. His face is a little fuzzy I don''t remember. "


    Xiao Ya''s voice was very urgent, obviously anxious.


    "Don''t worry. If you can''t see clearly, don''t look. Take your time, and you will continue to walk up the mountain."


    In this way, Wang Wei''an guides Xiao Ya, or Zhuoya, to restore the scene.


    But Zhuoya obviously has a lot of things, I really don''t remember them, intermittently.


    Sometimes the language is incoherent, and the river cannot be understood.


    For example: I''m afraid, I don''t want to separate, or we will die together?


    Another example: are your parents always disagreeing because of my family? Is there any room for discussion?


    There is another sentence, Zhuoya has been repeating, "we die together, we will be together forever."


    River current listens to some fidgety, his thought all the time is very meticulous, so bold inference way.


    At that time, if it was because his parents didn''t agree to block him, he and Zhuoya fell in love again and were unwilling to be beat by the stick.


    So they decided to die together? Cliff jumping?


    However, he thinks it is impossible. The river knows itself so well that it is not the kind of person who will escape from difficulties, dare not face them and just want to die.


    So, he thought, this idea is wrong, but listen to Zhuoya''s meaning, it is really that case.


    For a while, my mind was a little confused


    Until Xiao Ya screamed in the space capsule, the river slowed down.


    "River The river. "


    Wang Wei''an, frowning slightly, quickly shut down the sound wave and let her wake up from hypnosis.


    "The river, the river?"


    Xiao Ya came out of the capsule and looked for the river at the first time. When she saw the river, she jumped on it directly. If it wasn''t for the river to reach out and stop, she would really hold her.


    "I saw it, I saw you fall from my face I jumped with it Hey? What''s the matter? "


    The woman was stunned by her nonsense.


    "What else do you see?" The river is very calm.


    "I I don''t know why I call you river current We used to know each other? You are the one who climbed the mountain with me? "


    Jiang Liu didn''t speak, just stared at Zhuoya''s eyes, trying to see some clues.


    However, I don''t know if it''s her acting that is too realistic or instinctive.


    I just don''t see any flaws. It''s really like a person who is hypnotized and stimulated.


    "I''m not Xiao Ya, I''m not Xiao Ya I remember, you just said Zhuoya, Zhuoya, my name is Zhuoya? "


    She looked up at the river


    "Yes, your name is Zhuoya."


    "Who am I then? Who am I? Why are we so close? I can hold hands with you. You can carry me up the mountain. Why? "


    He couldn''t remember these scenes.


    Wang Wei''an also helped Jiang Liu hypnotize him, but his reaction was different from that of Zhuoya. He only remembered that he fell off the cliff, but he couldn''t remember much about Zhuoya.


    Except in my dream, I always see


    "River, we are lovers, aren''t we? I''m your girlfriend Zhuoya, aren''t I? You used to love me, didn''t you? "


    According to some intermittent memory fragments, Zhuoya also seems to think of something. She anxiously questions Jiangliu and wants to get a clear answer.

 Chapter 573

    The river looked at her calmly, "how much do you remember?"


    "I I don''t know. I knew you were holding my hand We are lovers Yes, it must be. Otherwise, how could we be so close and climb the mountain together? But then what happened, why we separated, why I can''t remember anything? "


    "I also lost my memory. To tell you the truth, I don''t remember associating with you."


    This is not a river without conscience, he really do not remember, there is no sense of Zhuoya that familiar.


    "But I just remembered a lot. Didn''t you bring me to hypnosis to remind me of that?"


    "I just want to prove that you are Zhuoya, not Xiaoya."


    "After the proof, what are you going to do?"


    "No, as long as you know you''re still alive."


    "I''m in a bit of a mess My peace God, it''s incredible I thought I was an orphan, but I was Zhuoya. "


    Zhuoya covered her head, talked to herself for a while, and ran away.


    Jiang Liu didn''t go after him, because he and Hua Sheng had the same view. Zhuoya won''t be a billion, she just pretended not to admit her identity.


    "Vivian, what''s her data?"


    "I can''t see anything. Her brain waves are confused."


    "What do you mean?" The river flows in a daze.


    "Even if her brain wave is different from that of ordinary people, it can be said that it is amnesia, it can also be said that it is installed, and it cannot be confirmed."


    "It''s ok?" The river opened its eyes wide and thought to himself, didn''t he have a white struggle?


    Wang Wei''an took Zhuoya''s test data and looked at it carefully several times.


    "Jiangliu, to be honest, I haven''t seen such a situation since I have been in medicine for many years."


    "Is there any difference?"


    "It''s confusing. It''s not like a normal human brain wave."


    "Can it be a monster?" The river smiled, really joking.


    But Wang Wei''an didn''t laugh. "I advise you to handle this matter carefully. I can''t give you any accurate advice, but I think This woman Something''s wrong. "


    "Do you think so?"


    "Yes, the scenes she just described may or may not have happened. After all, after deep hypnosis, only she knows what she sees."


    "But after deep hypnosis, can''t you lie?" River flow.


    "It''s useless for ordinary people, for people with strong willpower. They can control their thinking and brain and say what they want to say."


    "You mean, we''re under her control?"


    "I can say so, but I''m not sure. Maybe I wronged her. Anyway Be careful. "


    Wang Wei''an didn''t feel very good about this matter, but he was afraid of making a wrong diagnosis and wronged an innocent girl.


    So the words did not die, the river also fell into conflict.


    Zhuoya is his ex girlfriend, which seems to be the fact that it existed five years ago.


    But what happened on that day and how he fell off the cliff really can''t remember.


    After leaving the psychological treatment center, Jiangliu didn''t rush to drive home, but went to a very low-key beer shop.


    Suddenly I took out my cell phone and made a phone call.


    Half an hour later, Xie Dongyang''s dark blue Lamborghini sports car appeared at the door.


    He came in in a brown leather jacket, dusty.


    I went to the opposite side of the river and sat down. I didn''t speak. I had a big beer first. It was very straightforward.


    "Seriously, I didn''t expect that you would ask me to drink." Xie Dongyang stared at the river''s face and said.

 Chapter 574

    "To be honest, I didn''t expect that I would come to you for a drink." Jiang Liu tells a fact.


    Xie Dongyang was stunned and then smiled.


    "It''s amazing. I thought we were born enemies and would never sit together."


    The river held up a bunch of beer and looked at the deep yellow beer Qiongjiang inside. "I think so too. You seem to have been hostile to me all the time."


    Xie Dongyang nodded, "that''s for sure, one mountain can''t be two tigers, and there are no two kings in a city. Even though those people blow you so much, I still believe that you are not much better than me, but you prefer to do business, and I like the game life, different ways do not conspire. "


    "And then?" The river asked him.


    "Later, until the appearance of Huasheng, I was aroused again. At the beginning, I was really unwilling, so I wanted to get back At that time, I still had some despicable ideas in my mind. I wanted you to divorce and prove my personality. Unfortunately, Hua Sheng didn''t give me a chance to pretend to be X Xie Dongyang laughed at himself.


    "A Sheng is not the kind of woman you think you are. You are doomed to fail." River current evaluation.


    Xie Dongyang sighed slightly, "yes, the appearance of Huasheng is an accident to me. I didn''t expect that such a person as her has nibbled my heart a little bit. The more I know about her, the more I find out that she is a particularly good woman. She is the only one in the world who can make me change myself voluntarily. Unfortunately, she chose you."


    "I won''t let her down."


    "But you''ve let her down, haven''t you? Zhuoya is back. "


    "Do you know?" River flow did not expect, Xie Dongyang news is so fast.


    "yes, as like as two peas, I have seen her face to face. She doesn''t recognize herself, but that''s her. You''ve seen all of the pictures, and you should know that there are two people in the world who are not exactly alike."


    "Yes, at this point, I, asson, you seem to have kept a high degree of consistency."


    Jiang Liu feels more and more that Xie Dongyang is not a childe who can only eat, drink and play.


    Those before are all illusions. From his efforts to save Dongyang pharmaceutical industry, he knows that he is actually very smart, but he is not willing to cheat in the business field.


    Now he has become a business man seriously, but he has matured a lot, and he has become more stable. Even from the perspective of things, he is at the same level with him and Huasheng.


    IQ can be honed the day after tomorrow, but EQ is talent.


    You can study hard, become a good student and a bully.


    But it''s a cruel fact that you can never change from a stupid person to a wise one.


    Therefore, Xie Dongyang is not becoming smart. He is so smart. He used to pretend.


    Now the king wakes up, it''s still very sentimental. The river suddenly feels that drinking with him seems to be in a much better mood.


    "Is that right? I''m so honored. Cheers." Xie Dongyang raised his glass with a smile.


    After drinking three cups in a row, Jiang Liu lowered his head and said, "your prediction is finally successful. Do you remember asking me a long time ago what to do if Zhuoya comes back?"


    "Of course."


    "Now I am facing this problem. The most terrible thing is I really don''t remember her at all. You can call me cruel, merciless and irresponsible, but I just can''t remember that Zhuoya''s face is a stranger to me. "


    "So what are you going to do?"


    "To be honest, I haven''t thought about it yet, but I''ve confessed everything with a Sheng."


    "Hua Sheng has known for a long time."


    "I know."


    "I didn''t complain." Xie Dongyang explained that he was afraid of misunderstanding.


    "I know. She told me. She forced you. In fact, I have to say thanks to you. Although you want to beat me, you didn''t choose to use that mean means in the end. " Jiang Liu raises his glass and thanks Dongyang again.

 Chapter 575

    "I''m sure, Xie Dongyang is not a gentleman, but I''m not careful. I''m not going to fall down."


    "Well, let''s have a drink for you."


    In fact, Jiangliu and Xie Dongyang rarely open their hearts to drink today.


    They didn''t talk much about Huasheng or Zhuoya, just like all men, they talked about business economics, basketball and even sports cars.


    All the things that men like, just like ordinary friends, where will others know, these two people are dead rivals.


    All the way to the end.


    Xie Dongyang also pointed to the river and said with intoxication, "don''t be careless. If you can''t handle this well, I will take advantage of the situation and take away a Sheng."


    "You can''t take it, I promise." The river is full of confidence.


    "It depends on their abilities. In a word, good luck."


    It''s hard for Xie Dongyang to be in a good mood. After drinking a dozen draughts, he was really sleepy.


    When I came out, I asked Dai Jia to leave. Jiangliu also drank wine. Just when I was about to call Dai Jia, I suddenly had a fancy and called Hua Sheng.


    "Mrs. Jiang?"


    "What is it?"


    "I''m drunk." His voice has a slight husky smell.


    Hua Sheng:


    "Mrs. Jiang, can you pick me up?"


    "Where?" Hua Sheng hesitated for three seconds.


    "I''m at 12 Construction Street, Hans Beer."


    "Well, wait, don''t run."


    Like a child, Hua Sheng said one word and hung up.


    Jiangliu thinks that, as always, it''s Chuntao who drives the black Audi A8 at home to pick him up.


    But unexpectedly, it was Hua Sheng who drove by himself. There was only one person, and It''s a sports car.


    That car is rarely used in the garage. It may be too dazzling and high-profile, right?


    It''s the red Porsche 918 Global Limited Edition. It''s said that there are 13 million cars. The average person can''t afford to drive them and can''t afford to add oil.


    When Jiangliu and Huasheng got married, Jiangliu''s mother bought this car for her daughter-in-law.


    But Hua Sheng thinks it''s too high-profile. He hasn''t opened it. Chuntao likes to go for a ride occasionally and will do it several times.


    Hua Sheng has never been touched before. Tonight is the first time.


    When she stopped the cool red super run at the door of the brewery, it caused a stir.


    "Wow, my house is so cool."


    With a strong smell of wine, the river opened the passenger''s door.


    Hua Sheng wears a simple white sweater with a high collar, and a short plain black cotton padded jacket outside. It''s petite and lovely.


    She took a look at the river and turned away.


    "How much did you drink?"


    "A dozen draughts."


    "Alone?" Hua Sheng wondered.


    "Would you be surprised if I said to Xie Dongyang?"


    "Xie Dongyang?" Hua Sheng is really surprised. How can these two people drink together? It''s amazing.


    "Ha, drive fast. It''s sleepy."


    The river smiled and leaned over to the copilot for a comfortable sleep.


    It''s a pity that it''s not as good as people want. Huasheng''s driving skill is so exquisite that it''s frightening.


    After passing the traffic lights in the city, I got on the viaduct and drove all the way home.


    Perfect cover up what is speed and passion, so that where the river dare to sleep, almost scared a cold sweat.


    How dare you believe that a quiet and elegant woman like Huasheng loves to play drift?


    "Mrs. Jiang, were you a racing driver before?" The river touched his forehead, and he was still a little scared.


    "No, I drive for the first time."


    River current:


    The river is not real either. It''s Hua Sheng''s deliberately joking. He''s too scared to move.


    When they walked back from the garage, the river suddenly took Huasheng''s hand.


    "A Sheng, give me some time. I will solve the problem perfectly."


    "She admitted that she was elegant?" Hua Sheng looks at the man beside him.

 Chapter 576

    Jiang Liu smiled and took advantage of the situation to hold the Qianqian thin waist of Hua Sheng.


    "I didn''t admit it. I took her to do deep hypnosis."


    "Mr. Jiang has a way." Hua Sheng really wants to give some praise. I can even think of this method.


    "In a word, don''t worry, just leave it to me."


    "Yes."


    "Mrs. Jiang."


    "Yes?"


    "You''re good at driving."


    Hua Sheng raised his mouth and couldn''t help laughing, not because he was praised, but because he knew that what the river said was irony.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "Nothing."


    "Mrs. Jiang."


    "Yes?"


    "You are beautiful."


    "Don''t come." Don''t overdo it. Don''t talk to him.


    "Really, when I''m drunk, I can''t stop looking at you..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Go upstairs and go to bed. You smell like wine. It stinks..." Hua Sheng is a little shy and pushes the river all the way to his home.


    Then he was urged to take a bath and go to bed.


    River really drunk, so extra security, after going to bed, almost less than a minute, there was a sound sleep.


    Hua Sheng carefully pulls up the quilt, covers it, and turns off the light.


    The river didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. With a wave of his arm, he held Huasheng in his arms.


    Hua Sheng is also used to being held by the river, and they have a dream together.


    The next day, on the thirtieth day of the twelfth lunar month, that is, new year''s Eve, Jiangliu and Huasheng got up early and didn''t cook, so they went back to their old house with peach and gingko.


    Jiangliu''s grandparents didn''t come back for the Spring Festival this year. It''s said that there are old relatives in a small town in the south. If they do, the countryside will be more lively.


    So the Jiang family is very simple, only four of them, plus two girls.


    Nanny is off. Spring peach and ginkgo have no home to go, so they keep up with new year''s Eve.


    The two girls have been helping Mrs. Jiang to cook and make dumplings. They are very busy.


    Jiang Liu and his father have been playing chess and drinking tea, which is very pleasant.


    Hua Sheng is holding Xiaohei, playing downstairs, occasionally holding a mobile phone, chatting with Hua Zhi, Hua Lin and Fengxi.


    Hua Zhi is happy, Wang Junxian accompanied her to the Australian mansion.


    Two people run to the beach to surf, it''s like a field chicken.


    Hua Zhi''s circle of friends sent a bikini photo a minute ago. It''s a single person. It''s beautiful.


    The photographer doesn''t have to think about it. It must be Wang Junxian.


    Although the Wangs were not happy, they could not control Wang Junxian''s decision.


    Hua Zhi rarely goes abroad without being photographed by paparazzi, without being surrounded by fans. She is relaxed and lives a normal life for a few days.


    Two people in the group from time to time on the dog food, show love, abhorrent.


    In addition to Huasheng, no one really knows that Qin, Anhui and Henan celebrate the new year at Fengxi''s home.


    Feng Xi doesn''t let Qin Wanyu locate himself in the circle of friends, or even talk in the group, but he doesn''t have any temper to give to the manager.


    "Third sister, when will you come back?" Hua Sheng asked the wind.


    "On the fourth day of the first month, I heard that on the fifth day of the first month, Wang Junxian''s family is going to visit some elders. I can''t always occupy him."


    "So understanding?" Hua Sheng smiles.


    "That''s for sure. Your third sister and I are always changing. You can have any personality you want."


    Just at this time, Jiang Liu suddenly put on his coat and hurried downstairs to leave.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Sheng asked him.


    "Zhuoya has a car accident."


    "Ah?" Hua Sheng gets up in a hurry.


    "I''ll go with you?"


    "No, it''s freezing outside. Please wait for me at home and contact me at any time."


    Before the river left, he did not forget to kiss Hua Sheng''s forehead. It was very intimate. Hua Sheng''s heart was warm again, and he knew that the river was in his heart.

 Chapter 577

    Hua Sheng thought that Zhuoya would not be too honest tonight, because she chose to return at this sensitive time point years ago.


    Is to prove that something needs to be done, so how can they live a happy New Year''s Eve?


    Although I know, I am still depressed.


    Hua Sheng still hopes to cross the new year with the river. After all, this is their first new year''s Eve together, which is of great significance.


    "Ah Sheng, what''s the river going to do?"


    Mrs. Jiang came out of the kitchen curious.


    "Ah, it seems to be something urgent."


    "It''s new year''s Eve. What''s the urgent matter that we have to go today? Why don''t you stop him? " Mrs. Jiang obviously doesn''t want her son to go out too much in this sensitive time.


    "Ah, I don''t want to embarrass him, but I''m sure he''ll be back soon."


    "You You are too honest to be bullied, you know? " My mother-in-law really loves her. Although she doesn''t treat her as her daughter, Jiangliu''s mother does take Huasheng as a member of her family and will protect her.


    Hua Sheng smiles shyly and doesn''t know how to pick up her mother-in-law.


    Mrs. Jiang wiped the water stains on her hands and took out a red bag from her bag.


    Come here and give it to Hua Sheng.


    "Ah Sheng, take it."


    "Mom, what are you doing? I''m not a kid."


    "In the eyes of your father and me, you are always children. River flows every year. This is our river rules. Take it."


    "Thank you mom." Hua Sheng knows that he can''t get rid of it and just follows his orders.


    After all these years, nobody seems to have given her lucky money except grandma.


    I''m really grateful to my mother-in-law for her carefulness and kindness.


    Hua Sheng felt the red envelope was not thick, so he was relieved. He was really afraid to give a lot of cash.


    Unfortunately, she underestimated the wealth value of Jiangliu''s mother again. When she opened it later, she knew that there was a black card with a balance of millions.


    If Mrs. Jiang doesn''t do it, she will be scared to death. She is easily a million yuan. Later, all the friends around Hua Sheng took her mother-in-law''s nickname as million mother-in-law.


    In fact, in addition to Hua Sheng, Mrs. Jiang also prepared red envelopes for Chuntao and ginkgo.


    Each of the two girls is 10000 yuan, which is also a surprise.


    Chuntao and gingko really like the family atmosphere of Jiangjia. Their father-in-law is not old-fashioned, their mother-in-law is not mean, and the river does not rely on favors and arrogance, not to mention bad manners.


    It''s just a model of a top class family It is obvious to all that the young lady married a good family.


    At the entrance of the emergency room of the hospital, the doctor told Jiangliu, "the patient''s problem is not big, it''s just concussion. We suggest to observe for 24 hours. If there is no other complication, you can leave the hospital."


    The river nodded and pushed in.


    Zhuoya doesn''t have any relatives or friends here, so after the accident, the traffic police found the only phone in the mobile phone, which is Jiangliu.


    When he went in, Zhuoya was still wearing gauze on her head, but she was awake.


    When I came, the traffic police said that the perpetrator was a pickup truck driver who had no license and escaped. He had been arrested, but he had no money. It was said that the man was poor.


    So the river didn''t rush to investigate anything. Let''s see Zhuoya first.


    "River flow." When she looked at the river, her eyes changed, different from before.


    "How do you feel?" River station is not very close, it seems to deliberately keep a distance.


    "I have a headache I thought I was going to die. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "River current, I was hit by this, and I think of many things, think of our things Do you remember how you chased me in college? "


    "Did I chase you?" River slightly frowned, he really did not know that he would take the initiative to pursue people.

 Chapter 578

    Zhuoya got up not very quickly, and the river didn''t come forward to help.


    She struggled to get up on her own, leaned against the pillow behind her, looked at the river and smiled innocently, "of course, don''t you remember at all? At that time, I was the school flower. Many people in the school chased me. You are no exception. But you are more conservative. One day, I read under the cherry tree. When you passed by directly, I lost a meal card in my book. "


    "Meal card?"


    "Yes, there are ten thousand yuan in that meal card. You are really a local tyrant."


    The river looks embarrassed and has no impression at all.


    "Your way of chasing women is very special. At that time, all my friends around me said that you are a childe. It''s not reliable. I''m afraid I''m injured, but I''m interested in you."


    The river lowers its head and does not know how to take over.


    Zhuoya continued, "at that time, we were in school. We had a carefree life It''s a pity Good times are not always here. "


    "JOYA, between us..."


    "Do you mean to ask if there is any intimate relationship between us?"


    "Yes." It''s really not easy to ask about the river.


    Droya smiled mysteriously. "I''m not a complete woman."


    River flow in the heart of a surprise, how possible, he really is not the kind of woman who can casually have further development with women ah?


    "Don''t be nervous. I didn''t mean that I mean I''m not a complete woman, but it''s not your fault. "


    "What do you mean?"


    Jiangliu thought, does Zhuoya have a boyfriend before him? And cooked rice?


    But it''s hard to say how old Zhuoya was in college. Before that, was it too small?


    "I did when I was with you, but after that five years ago I lose my memory, I''m not, Jiangliu, do you know what I went through later? "


    Zhuoya said this, tears in her eyes.


    River didn''t wait to ask, the phone rang.


    Zhuoya takes a look at the mobile phone, and there is a trace of hatred in her eyes.


    "Ah Sheng, what''s the matter?" The river opened its voice deliberately, and Zhuoya could hear it.


    "When will you be back, Mr. Jiang?"


    "For a moment."


    "It''s nearly 12 o''clock. I want you to accompany me to see fireworks."


    "Well, no problem."


    "Will you come back?"


    "Yes, Mrs. Jiang. You are waiting for me."


    "Yes."


    The voice of Huasheng is very light and gentle. The river is more gentle than Huasheng.


    Such a scene, let Zhuoya heart bursts of sneer, this is deliberately show love to her to see it?


    Mr Jiang? Mrs. Jiang? Cross year? Looking at fireworks?


    I''ll let you do what you want?


    "You go on..." After Jiangliu hung up the phone, he took a look at Zhuoya.


    In an instant, he switched his expression. Only in the face of Huasheng, he could be tender. Such a poor attitude makes Zhuoya very difficult to accept.


    "You seem to like Huasheng very much." She asked lightly.


    "Of course, since I love and choose, Hua Sheng is my own wife. I will take care of her all my life."


    "What am I then?"


    Zhuoya smiled bitterly.


    The river cannot answer.


    "River flow, people always have to come first and then. I was with you first, and we loved each other first. I''m your girlfriend. We didn''t break up and I didn''t die Why did you betray me? Will Hua Sheng be involved? Will you sleep well? Don''t you dream about me? Don''t you feel guilty for failing me? Now you love your wife, what about me? What am I? Can you choose to turn a blind eye to everything we did five years ago? Can you escape responsibility if you lose your memory Zhuoya''s eyes were angry and sad.


    In fact, this is also the place where the river is a little self reproached. Zhuoya is right. Huasheng is right. He is also right. Who is wrong?

 Chapter 579

    "JOYA, I didn''t run away, I didn''t turn a blind eye."


    "Then what are you?" Zhuoya is also aggressive.


    "Can you tell me now, why did you come to me when you were not dead in these five years?"


    Zhuoya''s eyes changed for a moment. "I also lost my memory. I didn''t remember everything until today."


    "It''s a coincidence that you can come to our company to apply for a job because you lose your memory."


    "What do you mean by that? Doubt me? " Zhuoya is a little angry.


    It''s no longer Xiao Ya''s weak little white rabbit''s eyes. The identity transformation is very fast. Fortunately, the river can resist it.


    "I''m just curious." The river looked at her calmly.


    "River current, after falling off the cliff We are both seriously injured. You are lucky to be saved. Your family will take you back for treatment and forget everything. And me I was picked up by a man and imprisoned for five years. Do you know what day I suffered in these five years? In the days of right and wrong people, the man was just like a pig and a dog to me. Later, I came out and started my life again. Maybe it was my selective amnesia, maybe it was stimulated amnesia. I thought I was an orphan, but just I remember everything. "


    "You mean These five years... " The river is a little surprised.


    "Would you like to take me to the physical examination? I''ve had my uterus removed River current, in those five years, I was maimed by people and I didn''t look like If not strong enough in the heart, it would have become a mental illness. I don''t know why I came to you. Maybe subconsciously, you are the only one I trust in the world. After all, my parents and relatives are gone. "


    "No more?" River flow is a Zheng again.


    "Yes, I remembered that my parents and family were no longer there. They died in an avalanche. That''s what I found out after I escaped. I have no family. Jiangliu, you are the last one I have something to do with in the world. It''s not a moral tie. It''s a fact."


    Jiang Liu was shocked, but he didn''t believe Zhuoya. He still wanted to check it carefully, not just listen to her one-sided words.


    At this time, wechat rings again


    It''s from my mother, only one sentence.


    Mom: Jiangliu, it''s nearly 12 o''clock. A Sheng is still waiting for you to cross the new year.


    The river is a little worried. "Zhuoya, you have a rest. I''ll let the paramedics take care of you. I have to go back."


    "Will you accompany her across the new year?" Zhuoya asked in tears.


    The river is silent


    "It''s ironic that I have suffered so much, but you can still accompany your wife to have a happy new year, ha ha."


    "Don''t do that. This is our past. It has nothing to do with asheng. Don''t involve her."


    "Are you in love? Even implicated you feel heartache, then I, river, all my experience in the past five years, who will pay the bill? " It seems that Zhuoya doesn''t intend to let go of the river and doesn''t want him to go back to accompany Huasheng for the new year, so she is very excited. She even pulled out the infusion on her hand in the end.


    The blood vessels were bleeding all of a sudden. All the beds were bloody It was tragic.


    "JOYA, I''ll tell you about us, but now I have to go home."


    The river doesn''t want to talk any more, and turns to go.


    Zhuoya suddenly picked up the pieces of glass on the ground, which was the infusion bottle just broken by her.


    "River, if you dare to step out of this room, I will cut my throat." She put the glass fragment against the big artery of her neck, and her eyes were red.

 Chapter 580

    "Zhuoya, what are you doing?"


    "Very simply, you are not allowed to accompany Huasheng across the new year."


    "Why?"


    "All my sufferings in these five years are from you. Why can you go to the new year with peace of mind, and I will bear it myself? If you say I''m selfish or not, if you''re desperate to the end, leave me alone. Don''t worry about my life or death. If I die, you''ll save trouble. "


    Zhuoya said to scratch the neck with blood. It''s really not just saying. Jiangliu thought that Zhuoya was crazy.


    In this way, the river did not dare to go, not to care about feelings, is afraid that zhuoyazhen died, many things will never be solved.


    He sent a wechat to Huasheng.


    Jiang Liu: ah Sheng, I''m sorry. Maybe I can''t go back. Zhuoya forces her to die. I stand up to her.


    After reading it, Hua Sheng picked up his coat and got up.


    "Mom, I''ll go out."


    "This is the time. Where are you going?" Mrs. Jiang wondered.


    "I''ll send something to Jiangliu. Mom, you don''t have to wait for us."


    "Miss, I''ll see you off." Chuntao follows.


    "No, I''ll drive myself."


    Hua Sheng is more and more independent. She drives back and forth. In fact, Hua Sheng drives more steadily than Chuntao. Every time she takes Chuntao, she can be a bodyguard.


    Hua Sheng picked up a long black smothered down jacket, didn''t even wear gloves, just carried a plastic bag and left.


    The car is a black BMW 7 series of Jiangjia old house, which is Jiangliu''s father''s spare car.


    Zhuoya''s obvious intention is to hold back the river and make a conflict between him and Huasheng.


    What do you think? At 11:50, Hua Sheng drove to the hospital.


    All the way, the servants pushed the door, and the river was stunned. Zhuoya''s face changed a lot.


    "Ah Sheng, why are you here?"


    "If you want to cross the new year with you, if you can''t go back, I will come." Hua Sheng smiles.


    River current heartache of raise two hands, to Hua Sheng Wu is freezing red ear, "is particularly cold?"


    "It''s not cold. I''m fine, Mr. Jiang." Hua Sheng raised his hand and put it on the back of the river, full of love.


    At this time, Zhuoya can''t look down.


    "You are afraid that the river will revive my old love. In the end, you still don''t believe in yourself or the river."


    Hearing Zhuoya''s voice, Huasheng looses the river flow,


    turns to look at Zhuoya with a smile. "My husband has told me about you. You''re hard on your own. Have some dumplings on your new year''s Eve."


    Later, Huasheng handed over the plastic bag he was carrying, which was indeed dumplings.


    Zhuoya is about to explode. Jiangliu is very pleased. Huasheng''s EQ is really high. If you don''t accept it, you can''t.


    At this time, the first big bell rang out of the window to remind the whole Jiangcheng that it was already 12 o''clock.


    Hua Sheng put his arms around Jiang Liu''s neck and pointed out the window. "Honey, let''s watch fireworks together."


    The river hugs Hua Sheng, kisses her long hair, looks out of the window, has completely ignored the existence of Zhuoya.


    It''s like they''re the only couple in the world.


    In the end, the fireworks are in love with each other, and the new year is coming together. Zhuoya''s plan is easily dissolved by Huasheng, and the relationship between Jiangliu and Huasheng is only increasing.


    At the same time, the wind is blowing.


    "Qin Wanyu, how much did you charge?" With toothpick in his mouth, Feng Xi stared at Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Because the elders of Feng family thought it was Feng Xi''s boyfriend. Everyone gave red envelopes on New Year''s Eve. In a short while, Qin, Wan and Yu received dozens of red envelopes, which were very rich.


    "Not much, not much, I feel like a million pieces." Qin Wanyu laughs.


    "Here it is, turn it in." The wind waved.


    "Why hand it in? It''s mine?" Qin, Wan and Yu were obviously not satisfied.

 Chapter 581

    "Because it''s from my family."


    "But it''s for me."


    "But you are not my boyfriend. You are a liar. Qin Da is a liar."


    "I can be your boyfriend, you don''t agree."


    "Who wants you to be a boyfriend? Get out of here."


    "Look, you said it yourself. In a word, the money is mine. I won''t give it."


    "You are a big boss who swindles people''s money. Do you want to face it?" Feng Xi thinks that there are tens of thousands of dog bowls in Qin, Wan and Yu. Why bother with such small money.


    In fact, it''s not about money, it''s about recognition of identity. Qin Wanyu thought that Feng family recognized him as a man, so he was naturally happy.


    "My money doesn''t affect my money."


    "Qin, Wan, Yu, you smoke out of virtue."


    "Whatever you say, the money will never be given."


    As a result, the two of them pursued each other and quarreled at home. In the eyes of the elders, it was a sign of love.


    Qin, Wan and Yu have been staying in Fengjia for several days indeed. It''s enough to eat and live here.


    They ran all the way to a small hillside behind the town. Maybe it''s new year''s Eve. It''s very bright here.


    Not far away, there are still a lot of fireworks. Qin Wanyu is tired from running. He lies on the snow and looks at the sky. At this moment, he is very quiet.


    Wind Xi also did not chase, panting to follow up, in Qin Wan Yu side lie down.


    "I was like this when I was a child. I ran back and forth in a small town. I felt like I was a little back in my childhood."


    "That''s how you used to be when you were little?" Qin Wanyu looks at her.


    "Well, it''s very pleasant. At that time, I didn''t know what the responsibilities of the wind family were."


    "Very good."


    "Wind?" Qin Wanyu whispered her name.


    Feng Xi didn''t wait for a promise. Next second, Qin Wanyu took advantage of him. Suddenly, she forgot to push him away.


    Such an atmosphere, such a mood, has come to this stage.


    Qin Wanyu doesn''t believe it. Fengxi doesn''t feel anything about him?


    At this moment, some people are happy and others are sad.


    In the past, the bustling Hua family is cold and clear today. The relationship between Hua Zhenyue and his wife has been tense. After living alone for a while, he is more open-minded.


    On the eve of the Spring Festival, I flew to Switzerland with a group of old friends and didn''t plan to go home for the Spring Festival.


    Huafeng, Huaqing, Hualin and Huasheng are all married. It''s a custom to celebrate the new year at their mother-in-law''s house.


    The only unmarried Hua Zhi, also went to Australia, never came back.


    The nanny at home also went away on holiday. Mrs. Hua watched the cooked dumplings by herself, and her tears fell down.


    She looked at the luxurious villa by herself, but she didn''t even think about it. She even wanted to drink some medicine and commit suicide.


    No children, no husband, nothing. What''s the point of living?


    It''s a good home. It''s really going to break up now.


    She regrets that she trusted her husband too much and that she treated Hua Sheng coldly.


    I regret that I didn''t take good care of my family. I just played mahjong and didn''t even manage my relationship with my daughters. Unfortunately, it''s useless to regret. The most difficult thing in the world is regret medicine.


    Just then, the door rang.


    Mrs. Hua wiped her tears, got up and went to open the door. Then she was stunned.


    "Good new year, mom." Hua Lin stood at the door, wrapped like a small zongzi.


    "Good new year, mom." Bai Hao held a lot of gifts in his hand and also paid homage to the new year.


    Mrs. Hua really didn''t expect that the couple could come to see her. After the shock, they opened the door. "Come in, you two. It''s cold outside."

 Chapter 582

    Bai Hao put things in the living room, helped Hua Lin and sat on the sofa.


    "Did you two eat?" Asked Mrs. Hua enthusiastically.


    "We didn''t eat." Hualin laughs.


    "Then I''ll go to the kitchen and cook some more dumplings for you. I''ve made a lot of them." With that, Mrs. Hua got up and went into the kitchen.


    "Xiaolin, I think my mother is so pitiful. I''m really on my own. Otherwise, let''s stay tonight. I''ll explain to my parents and they will understand."


    In fact, Bai Hao and Hua Lin just want to buy something to see their mother. They will leave later, but they didn''t expect that their mother was so miserable.


    So without waiting for Hua Lin to open her mouth, Bai Hao was in pain.


    "Husband, don''t you remember hating my mother?" Hua Lin holds Bai Hao''s hand. At the beginning, Hua Lin''s mother didn''t say less sarcastic words. She satirized that Bai Hao had no money and no back, so in fact, Bai Hao can treat Mrs. Hua kindly now, which is really good.


    "I''m an old man, how can I be so fussy? Besides, their biggest mistake is your parents after all. I can''t get revenge with them if I give birth to you and raise you once."


    Hua Lin was very moved. She always knew that Bai Hao had an excellent character.


    "Then listen to you. Let''s stay. I saw my mother just now. She lost a lot of weight." Hua Lin whispered.


    In this way, the Hualin couple stayed, accompanied Mrs. Hua for the new year, and helped her through the difficulty.


    Before going to bed, Mrs. Hua talked with Hua Lin and asked about the children in her stomach. At last, she said, "I really want to admit my mistake with Bai Hao. But you know your mother and I have been strong all my life. Where have you ever done such a shameful thing? If you have time, please remember to apologize to that child. I''m really wrong. Bai Hao, the child, can do this to you, to me, and I really am I didn''t think of it. "


    "Bai Hao has nothing wrong but poverty." Hua Lin giggles.


    "Poverty is not terrible. What''s terrible is bad heart and bad eyes. I can see now that there are too many things that money can''t buy. Xiaolin, you''re in a bad situation this time. Live a good life. Mom won''t do that to you in the future." Mrs. Hua said and her eyes turned red.


    Later, Hua Lin really talked with Bai Hao about this, but Bai Hao really didn''t care.


    They lived in the old house of Hua''s family. The next day, they accompanied Mrs. Hua to have breakfast before leaving.


    And those two people in Australia have gone crazy. Hua Zhi would like to send a lot of photos to the group every day.


    Of course, there are only Hua Lin and Hua Sheng in the group, and they will not be spread out.


    Wang Junxian is more and more fond of Hua Zhi. Capricorn man is the kind of man you feel very cold when you are together at first. You will find that this is a small sun after a long time.


    That night, they went out shopping and came back with full load.


    Hua Zhi just brushed more than 800000 pieces of Wang Junxian, not even the Miss shopping guide envied.


    As they walked and chatted, they were about to arrive at the community, facing three black people on motorcycles.


    Hua Zhi has a little bad feeling. In foreign countries, at night, especially when she meets black people, she is actually very dangerous.


    "Junxian, I''m a little afraid."


    "It''s OK. I''m here."


    Wang Junxian pushes Hua Zhi behind him to protect him. Sure enough, the three locomotives did not go far, but began to circle around them.


    Obviously, it''s about doing it to them.


    The three men looked young, but each of them was tall, thick and strong.


    "Weak chicken, give up your money, or you''ll look good." One of them swears in English.


    Wang Junxian sneers, "weak chicken? Is it you who scolds? "


    Such an obvious provocation clearly annoyed the black people. One of them got off the locomotive, picked up a baseball bat and walked directly to Wang Junxian.


    At the critical moment, he pushed away Hua Zhi and went up.

 Chapter 583

    Wang Junxian''s skill, Hua Zhi is not the first time to see, but this time more handsome than last time.


    After all, last time I only dealt with Xu Zhe''s garbage, now I''m dealing with three big black people.


    So Wang Junxian also showed his absolute strength. He dodged very fast, and he punched very fast.


    Three times, five times and two times, almost three people were stunned, but they didn''t get hit at one time, which was also fierce.


    Unexpectedly, one of them was armed with a gun. The legalization of guns is actually not conducive to public security.


    Hua Zhi shouted after him, "be careful."


    With a crying voice, she thought she was going to die. Wang Junxian also reflected quickly. She flashed to one side directly and stepped on the man''s abdomen with a dead foot.


    Suddenly the man wailed, vomited blood, and his gun fell to the ground


    I don''t know how long, the police car roared, Hua Zhi sat in the private clinic, crying.


    "Just scratch your skin. What are you crying for?" Wang Jun smiled.


    "You''re still smiling. You scared me to death. I thought you were going to die just now." Where has Hua Zhi seen such a scene? She''s really scared. She hasn''t slowed down yet.


    Wang Junxian is OK. When he studied abroad, he didn''t see the gunfight, so he didn''t make a fuss.


    His arm was scratched by the bullet, which totally underestimated his opponent. Otherwise, he would not be hurt, and his strength would not be at the same level.


    In addition to the clinic, they made some symbolic notes. When they arrived at the mansion, they were more than 12 o''clock at night.


    "Are you hungry or not I''ll fry you steak?" Wang Junxian embraces Hua Zhi with a soft voice.


    "You''re all like this, and you can fry me steak?"


    "I''m fine. I can do something else besides fried steak Do you believe it? "


    "Wang Junxian, you are so impure. When is it?" Hua Zhi is so ashamed that she beats him on the shoulder.


    "You think about it a lot. I mean, in addition to the steak, I can make you coffee."


    Hua Zhi:


    "Did you just misunderstand?"


    "You deliberately..." Hua Zhi covers her face. It''s embarrassing.


    This guy doesn''t talk a lot, but he''s wilting and has a bad stomach. No wonder all constellation experts say that Capricorn men are sullen and have a dark stomach. It''s true.


    Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian are also adventurous. They have a deeper relationship.


    In Hua Zhi''s heart, this man has become her most precious treasure and her hero, which can''t be violated or despised by anyone.


    On the other side, Xie Dongyang ''s head is about to explode.


    From the moment Zhong''s family entered the door, he felt that he was in trouble.


    On New Year''s Eve, on such a special day, Zhong''s parents, together with their beloved daughter, Zhong Xiaoyan, came to Xie''s home.


    I also brought many precious gifts. What do you mean?


    The Xie family are all aware of this, so they didn''t mention it on purpose at the dinner table, but Zhong Xiaoyan couldn''t help but pointed it out directly. I like Xie Dongyang. I want to marry him. I''m here today, that is to say, I''m here to propose a marriage. "


    "A proposal? Cough, cough, cough It''s amazing. Women can also offer to propose marriage, my God. " Xie Dongyao almost got stuck.


    "Yao Yao, don''t be rude, don''t talk nonsense." Mrs. Xie reminded her daughter.


    But don''t say Xie Dongyao. Even other people are really the first time to hear that women can propose to men. Everyone is shocked. Xie Dongyang only feels numb.


    "Take your time, my niece. Don''t worry. Eat." Xie Dongyang''s father is also a smart man, so he naturally wants to finish the game.

 Chapter 584

    "Elder brother Xie, we shouldn''t beat around the bush. We shouldn''t have come here on New Year''s Eve, but we have no choice. Xiaoyan is our family''s good heart. My father, you know what kind of temper, but we still have the cheek to come. Xie''s family is a noble family, but Zhong''s family thinks it''s not bad. The two children are the same age. I think this marriage is true Good. What do you think, brother? " Zhong Xiaoyan''s father is an old brother, and his name Xie Yun is also very embarrassed.


    The Zhong family is really powerful, but the Xie family is even more prominent. It''s true that they are door-to-door. The educational background of Zhong Xiaoyan is not bad. Marriage is a good marriage. It''s just


    Xie Yun glanced at his son. "Dongyang, what do you mean?"


    Xie Dongyang didn''t expect that his father could ask him. He thought that with his father''s previous temper, he would decide the marriage directly.


    At that time, the rebellious heart was also strong, just as it had been ordered with the Hua family.


    In fact, children are like this. The more control parents impose, the more rebellious their children may be.


    If we talk about it well and understand each other, we won''t have so much trouble when we talk about something.


    "Uncle Zhong, I don''t know Xiaoyan very well."


    "It''s ok if I''m not familiar. I''ll be familiar soon." Zhong Xiaoyan said.


    "Uncle Zhong, Xiaoyan is really good, but it''s not my favorite type. You know that being parents is good for your children, but you should also think about it. You are the one who loves me. You can''t be forced. I can be friends with Xiaoyan, but marriage is not sure. It''s not appropriate."


    Xie Dongyang refused directly, without thinking about it.


    The Zhong family is also very faceless. Zhong Xiaoyan is extremely embarrassed. She stands up and points to Xie Dongyang. "Xie Dongyang, I''m the most beautiful in Jiangcheng, anyway. Why can''t you see me? You say."


    "You are beautiful, but you are not my dish."


    Xie Dongyang was afraid of being entangled, so he made an excuse to say goodbye to his friends, and turned to go upstairs.


    Zhong''s parents can''t hold up their face and leave in a hurry with their daughter.


    But I''m sorry to take away what I said. Xie Yun is also in a dilemma. He only thinks that he will have a chance to go to Zhong''s house later. He''s still in love.


    Xie Dongyao couldn''t laugh. She went upstairs to stimulate Xie Dongyang.


    "Second brother, I can''t see it. Your personal charm is pretty good. Miss Qianjin has come to our house to propose marriage?"


    "Go up there."


    Xie Dongyang didn''t want to mention Zhong Xiaoyan at all.


    "Second brother, you only have sister Hua Sheng in mind, don''t you?"


    "Yes, I will."


    "You can do it if you like, ha ha." Xie Dongyao takes out her mobile phone and sends a wechat to Huasheng while joking with her second brother.


    Xie Dongyao: sister Hua Sheng, I''d like to tell you something interesting. Today we came to propose a relative. Ha ha, it''s Zhong Xiaoyan, you know? It''s called the first beauty of Jiangcheng. Then her parents came and brought a lot of things. My God, I thought I was going to rob people in this situation. Unfortunately, Luohua was deliberately merciless and was deeply rejected by my second brother. You know, my second brother has only you in his heart. Although you don''t like him, he still likes you in his heart. He likes you very much. "


    Hua Sheng is really touched to see these words. Xie Dongyang''s mind, she always knew and understood, but he never gave up.


    Now when she saw Xie Dongyao''s words, she was really upset. After thinking about it, she sent a wechat to Xie Dongyang.


    A red packet sent before wechat.


    Xie Dongyang was flattered to see that Huasheng had sent eight red envelopes, 188 for each. Although the money was not much, his heart was rare.


    "Good new year." Hua Sheng paid him a new year''s Eve first.


    "Good new year, Sheng Sheng." Xie Dongyang didn''t mean to go back to Hongbao directly. He thought it was too direct.


    "When the moon is full, the water is full, and people can''t live happily. Do you agree with these words?" Hua Sheng asks Xie Dongyang.

 Chapter 585

    Xie Dongyang is so smart. How could he not know what Hua Sheng said.


    Xie Dongyang: I agree.


    Hua Sheng: Well, in fact, people don''t have to get everything to live. How can there be such a complete thing? If you have been to Lingyin Temple, you should know that the antithetical couplet of Lingyin Temple is, how can life be successful? Everything is half satisfying. In fact, it''s better to live in ease. Some couples have been together for decades, but finally split up. Some people may only know each other for two days, but they can stay together for a lifetime. Some people love but can''t, miss to cry, some people get but don''t cherish, finally tired to powerless. You can never do everything you want, so why bother yourself, or be stubborn?


    Xie Dongyang: are you trying to persuade me to give up?


    Hua Sheng: it''s a wise man''s choice to leave when you are in trouble.


    Xie Dongyang: then I would rather be a fool than give up.


    Hua Sheng: why?


    Xie Dongyang: maybe I enjoy it. How can I know the joy of fish without fish?


    Hua Sheng is silent


    Xie Dongyang is a smart man, so he actually knows what he wants and what he will face.


    Hua Sheng: you are less than 30 years old, and there are infinite possibilities in your life. However, Jiangliu and I have achieved good results and won''t be separated. It''s better for you to go back to find a loved one.


    Xie Dongyang: but I heard that Zhuoya is back.


    Hua Sheng''s heart sank.


    Xie Dongyang: don''t be unhappy when I say that. It''s better to say that I''m selfish, stubborn or lucky. I just want to wait and see. Maybe there will be different situations. After Zhuoya comes back, if she takes the heart of the river, will you be embarrassed?


    Hua Sheng: I believe in the river.


    Xie Dongyang: everything is not absolute. Don''t talk too much. What if?


    Hua Sheng: I didn''t think about these problems.


    Xie Dongyang: in case Zhuoya takes the river, I won''t let you be laughed at by others in situ. I will take you, Sheng Sheng.


    Hua Sheng: you don''t have to, Xie Dongyang.


    Xie Dongyang: No, this is my choice. You have no right to interfere. Let me wait, Sheng Sheng. This may be an opportunity for me. Zhuoya is the first woman that Jiangliu likes after all. So if they come back to the past, you will be the biggest victim, and I will not let you be wronged. I will give you a wedding that is more beautiful than Jiangjia, and let you be my wife Son, as long as you want, as long as I have, all for you, speak count.


    Hua Sheng: I don''t really want anything.


    Xie Dongyang: ha ha, I know. Hua Zhi said that you have a lot of money. In fact, you are an invisible little rich woman.


    Hua Sheng: money is always something outside of me. People''s heart is the most valuable.


    Xie Dongyang: Yes, I don''t think I will lose to Jiangliu. I have a sincere heart, Sheng Sheng. I want to wait and see. Please give me the chance to wait.


    Xie Dongyang begged so hard that Hua Sheng didn''t know what to say, so he had to turn off his cell phone and stop talking.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The river gently hugged her from behind.


    "It''s OK. Give Xie Dongyang a new year."


    "Wow, aren''t you afraid I''m jealous?"


    "I''m not mad when you go to see Zhuoya. We''re even."


    "Mrs. Jiang is really skillful." The river is joking.


    Zhuoya is forced by death. It''s the river that''s in trouble. But it''s not Huasheng that''s in trouble. So after that.


    Hua Sheng takes the river away and leaves a caretaker to take care of Zhuoya.


    "Miss Zhuoya, would you like some dumplings?" The nurse didn''t understand their relationship and offered to feed Zhuoya dumplings.


    But Zhuoya directly knocked it down on the ground.


    "Take it away, I won''t eat her food, hypocritical, disgusting woman."


    The nurse was too scared to say a word.


    "Get out of here, too." Zhuoya stared.


    The guard was scared out of the door.


    On the same night, there was another sad person, Hua Feng. She took her husband and daughter back to her mother-in-law''s house for the new year, but she was not as happy as before.


    After midnight, Hua Xiaohan, his daughter, fell asleep. Hua Feng asked Liu Dekai, "have you done anything sorry to me during our marriage?"

 Chapter 586

    "Well, how can I say that?"


    Liu Dekai''s heart was empty. Hua Feng had mentioned this once before, but he didn''t say it so frankly.


    Unexpectedly, on New Year''s Eve, she suddenly brought up the old story again.


    "When I checked the accounts a few years ago, many contracts had problems. Most of those contracts were my seals, but I don''t remember that I approved them. So The one who can move my seal You are the only one, Liu Dekai. We have been together all these years. I hope you have something to hide from me. You''d better confess to me. "


    "What do you mean by that? Did you see me take your seal? You identified my fingerprint? "


    When Liu Dekai and Hua Qing steal the seal, they are wearing gloves.


    Therefore, there is no doubt that only Huafeng''s own fingerprint is on the seal.


    There''s no evidence. I won''t admit what you said. This is a good way for Liu Dekai to get back from the beginning.


    "Is that my sleepwalking?" Hua Feng sneers.


    "What do you mean then?"


    "I don''t mean much. I feel sick. I don''t want the person I trust the most to betray me in the end."


    "Do you have any evidence?"


    "I didn''t say it was you."


    "Then what do you do with me? Mom can see that you are not happy. This year, you will come back with a calm face. My parents are so old. What are you doing, celebrating the new year? Do you not stop?"


    "Liu Dekai, are your wings hard? Dare to scold me? "


    "I don''t have money like you, but I still know the right and wrong in front of the big right and wrong. Your attitude is not right. Now come to question me again. Think about it yourself. I''ll play chess with dad. You sleep first."


    Liu Dekai took advantage of the reason to run away. It seems that he was angry, but in fact, he was afraid of being asked by Huafeng about his flaws.


    Hua Feng has begun to doubt, but suffer from no evidence.


    Liu Dekai was afraid. He locked the door in his study and sent wechat to Hua Qing.


    Liu Dekai: she doubted. She asked me today. What should I do?


    Hua Qing: does she have any evidence?


    Liu Dekai: that''s not true.


    Hua Qing: what are you afraid of? If you don''t admit it, you will get it.


    Liu Dekai: I don''t think it''s that simple. Maybe the amount is too large, so she won''t give up.


    In fact, the money that Hua Qing took away also went to Liu Dekai. If there was more, there would be tens of millions.


    Naturally, Liu didn''t dare to put his own card or his parents'' card. He cleverly found a fool''s ID card in his hometown. The fool who had no relationship with him saved the money in his account, so Hua Feng didn''t find it.


    Hua Qing: I''m ok.


    Liu Dekai was relieved when Hua Qing said that.


    Hua Feng was really skeptical, so he also went to a private detective to investigate whether Liu Dekai had any women outside. He found nothing, which was quite unexpected.


    She thought that he had a woman, so he had an outsider. Now, seeing this, did she blame him?


    Hua Feng himself is not sure, but the mood is very bad, so he didn''t care about his mother''s old house in China.


    As for Hua Qing, she despised her mother-in-law''s family and went to Maldives directly with her little white face. She was not in China.


    In the dead of night


    with two girls, Hua Sheng lived in the villa of Jiang Liu''s parents, and did not return to the spring breeze for ten miles.


    It''s one o''clock in the morning, Chuntao is still holding her mobile phone, chatting all the time.


    Wu Nan transfers 8888 to Chuntao, which makes her very excited. She returns a 13140.


    I wish I could dig my heart and lungs.


    Wu Nan: Benben, what''s going on in Hua family recently?


    Chuntao: what do you mean?


    Wu Nan: you all come to Jiang''s house for the new year, the Hua family? Only Hua Zhenyue and his wife?


    Chuntao: No, it seems that the master has gone abroad. His wife should be in his old house. We didn''t ask, but they are already very stiff.


    Wu Nan: isn''t Hua Zhi at home?

 Chapter 587

    Chuntao: No, miss three is still in Australia.


    Wu Nan: is Hua Zhi in Australia?


    Chuntao: No, miss three is with her boyfriend.


    Wu Nan: does Hua Zhi have a boyfriend? Who is the childe?


    Wu Nan is OK with Hua Sheng himself. Actually, he is more interested in the Chinese family. As long as it''s the Chinese family, everything will be rooted.


    Chuntao: This I''m sorry, silly, I can''t say, because miss three is a big star, her private life is very cautious, we all promise miss, we won''t say it, so don''t blame me.


    Wu Nan: what do you say? Of course I know your character. I just ask casually. I''m not a fan of Hua Zhi. It doesn''t matter.


    Chuntao smiled and did not doubt Wu Nan''s mind at all.


    On New Year''s Eve, Hua Sheng dealt with Zhuoya and took away the river. I thought it would stop for a while.


    Unfortunately, I underestimated the woman.


    The next morning, the first day of the new year, at seven o''clock in the morning, Mrs. Jiang is cooking dumplings and dumplings with two girls.


    When the doorbell rang, gingko was nearest. She opened the door for a moment.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    "I''m looking for the river."


    "Who are you?" Ginkgo is not good at seeing women coming, and its attitude is not very polite.


    "I''m the river''s girlfriend."


    "Nonsense, our uncle is married. You are a liar. Get out of here."


    Ginkgo reached out to close the door, but was pushed open directly by Zhuoya and rushed in.


    "Jiangliu, you come down and leave me alone in the hospital. What do you mean?" Zhuoya is making a lot of noise.


    Mrs. Jiang also heard the noise in the kitchen. She was curious. When she saw Zhuoya, her face changed.


    "You You, you, you... " Mrs. Jiang was too scared to speak.


    Zhuoya looked at Mrs. Jiang and said with a smile, "isn''t it strange that I didn''t die?"


    "You are really Are you really her? "


    Mrs. Jiang was frightened. When she was dealing with this matter, she was in fault. So when she saw Zhuoya, she felt that the dead had risen from the dead. She was not scared.


    "Auntie, it wasn''t the truth that you and uncle were covering up. You should know better than me?"


    Zhuoya laughs strangely. The mother''s blood pressure soars. She faints in the dark.


    "Madame, Madame."


    Chuntao holds Mrs. Jiang by his arm, hurries to one side, and then takes the first aid kit and pinches the acupoints for her.


    At this time, Jiangliu and Huasheng, as well as master Jiang, have all come down.


    It''s just that they are in a hurry. All three of them are wearing household clothes.


    Seeing Zhuoya, Huasheng frowned slightly, and the river also had a deep vision.


    "River current, you run back, enter gentle country, leave me in the hospital, do you have the heart? It''s said that there are only new people laughing, who heard the old people crying, I used to think that you are different from other men, now it seems that you are just a layman, a man who likes new things and hates old things. "


    Zhuoya didn''t know whether it was intentional or for what purpose, she wore the exotic clothes specially.


    The headdress is also the forehead ornament, which is very close to the set in the photo. It''s really the most familiar Zhuoya in those days.


    "JOYA, we meet again."


    Jiang Liu''s father slowly went downstairs and gave Zhuoya a deep look.


    "Uncle Jiang, it''s been five years. Don''t be hurt."


    Zhuoya is not afraid of her father''s fierce eyes. It''s totally different from the woman who said she lost her memory.


    At least Hua Sheng feels her own change again, but on the first day of the new year, Zhuoya comes to see her. It''s definitely not good for her.


    "Five years ago, we all thought you were dead..." Jiangliu''s father looked at her calmly.

 Chapter 588

    Zhuoya sat directly on the sofa and raised her legs.


    That pair of jade hands swam between the handrails, their eyes were also shining, as if they were different from last night''s Zhuoya.


    "So you two made up your mind and let out the news of my death, didn''t you? It also spent a lot of money to cover up all the things of that year, so that no one could doubt it. "


    "But we didn''t kill you. We really thought you were dead." Jiangliu''s father is right.


    "Don''t be hypocritical. I don''t want to die. Why do you think I''m dead?"


    "There are often wild animals in the mountain. I have been looking for you for a long time, but I don''t have any clue. The police said you were dead."


    "Ha ha, then you shouldn''t make a conclusion for me, cheat the river and my parents."


    Jiangliu''s father also seemed to be a little guilty. He stroked the spectacle frame and didn''t speak.


    "After this event, you sent five million yuan, forcing my parents to move? Let them leave their homes and enter the more difficult mountains, so later there was an avalanche event. To say it, I want to thank you. How could I become an orphan without what you did? "


    All of Zhuoya''s faces changed when she said that.


    Jiangliu''s father, and the mother who just woke up.


    Including Jiangliu himself, and Huasheng, the expression is very delicate.


    "Dad, what happened then?"


    "Jiangliu, it''s not your father''s fault. That''s my idea." Mrs. Jiang slowly sat up and gasped.


    Jiang Liu went to his father and mother. "Five years ago, you should have told me what you didn''t tell me. Everyone is here today. Do you understand at one time?"


    "Come on, lest I say that the river doesn''t believe it." Zhuoya sneers.


    Mrs. Jiang took a look at Zhuoya, and then looked at her son with tears in her eyes. "When you came back from school, suddenly you said you wanted to marry Zhuoya. Your father and I disagreed. One is that you are too young to graduate from University, and the other is that Zhuoya family is a minority, living in a remote place, with different customs and habits. I don''t like you very much. You didn''t listen to me. After a big fight with your father, you ran away. Later I heard that you two went to climb the mountain. But I don''t know what happened. Both of you fell off the cliff. You were stuck in the gap of a tree and survived. Zhuoya didn''t see anyone for a long time, so we thought we were dead. At that time, your father''s competitors wanted to use this matter and articles to let the media say that you killed your girlfriend and morally kidnapped our family. Your father and I had no choice but to press this matter down first, and then we consulted with Zhuoya''s parents to give them a sum of money and let them leave here. We do not do it properly, and we are very guilty, but we do not hurt people, you do not blame your father, it is my idea. "


    Mrs. Jiang''s sobbing was out of breath, and told the whole story of that year.


    River shocked, he Ever want to marry Zhuoya? And fight with my father for her?


    How is it possible? If you really love so much, why don''t you feel anything about Zhuoya?


    The river is a little unacceptable


    Zhuo Ya takes a look at Hua Sheng and says with a smile, "Hua Sheng, you know now. All the men and women in your family owe me. Now that I''m back, I won''t force you to divorce, but I want to stay. And you, since it''s later, follow the rules of first come, first come, second come. I''ll make it bigger, and you''ll make it smaller. How about that? I don''t mind. I''d like you to be a concubine in the Jiang family. "


    Hua Sheng takes a breath of cool air after listening. These words are really the biggest insult to her personality.


    Without waiting for Hua Sheng''s reaction, Chuntao has rushed up, slapping Zhuoya in the face. Zhuoya''s cheeks are red and swollen, and the corners of her mouth are bloodshot.


    "What nonsense are you, woman? How dare you insult our young lady?" Chuntao is so angry that she wants to beat this woman up.

 Chapter 589

    Zhuoya didn''t fight back, just raised the thumb of her left hand and rubbed the corner of her mouth severely, which was like a outlaw.


    Hua Sheng has long felt that this woman is not as cute as she looked at before, but she doesn''t want to be more difficult than she thought.


    "It turns out that this is how the young lady of the first big family teaches the following dogs." Zhuoya smiled.


    Chuntao is more angry with such a sneer. She raises her hand to fight.


    "Chuntao." Hua Zhi stopped it in time.


    "Miss, this woman is not worthy of sympathy. She is a bad woman who destroys other people''s families." Spring peach is in a hurry.


    Hua Sheng shakes her head and signals to let her go. There is still a tacit understanding that she has been following Hua Sheng for many years.


    Although Chuntao is not willing to do so, but the young lady all said so, not good not to listen, only to retire for the time being.


    Zhuoya took a look at the river, "river, is it because I have no father or mother, and I am an orphan, you will bully me. I used to think that people all over the world would treat me like this, but you can''t, river current, how can you be so cruel? You like new things and hate old things. You are ungrateful. You use two words to express our feelings, and then you forget them. Now you see the young beauty of Huasheng. But I was also like Huasheng five years ago. I have also been young and beautiful Don''t you Five years later, are you still looking for such a substitute to make Huasheng the same as me? "


    Zhuoya is a very skillful speaker. Her meaning is very obscure, but she can easily provoke other people''s anger.


    These words are really uncomfortable for Huasheng. It''s estimated that other women would have been bombed and quarreled with the river.


    Unfortunately, she is not an ordinary woman, even more rational than many smart women.


    "Zhuoya, this is the time. Don''t make a difference. A Sheng is not as stupid as you think." The river is much calmer, perhaps accustomed to this woman''s means.


    "No, I''m just saying what I have in mind. Now you allow a servant to beat me and humiliate me. I can bear it But I absolutely can''t accept it. You married someone else without saying goodbye. Jiangliu, you always have to pay back when you came out. When you got into trouble, you have to bear it. You can''t get rid of it if you want to, unless You made me disappear. "


    Zhuoya''s attitude is obvious, that is, to get involved in the river.


    What''s more, Mrs. Jiang loves her son, points to Zhuoya and trembles her lips. "Zhuoya, what do you want? We Jiangjia give it to you. We can''t deal with you, but we haven''t pushed the responsibility. You want money to you, what do you want to give you, but don''t embarrass my daughter-in-law."


    Mrs. Jiang really loves Huasheng, so she''s afraid that Zhuoya''s pressure is too tight, and Huasheng will be sad.


    "Ha ha, daughter-in-law, me too. I''m your prospective daughter-in-law. Isn''t it good to have another daughter-in-law?" Zhuoya sneers. Clearly is the contempt for the river parents.


    "Come with me, Zhuoya."


    "Where to?"


    "I''ll speak to you alone."


    "Are you not afraid of your a Sheng misunderstanding?" Zhuoya takes a look at Huasheng.


    The river didn''t speak, so he turned and left.


    Zhuoya followed him and headed for the front yard of the villa.


    After they went out, Mrs. Jiang seemed relieved, but her mood was not calm.


    Jiangliu''s father also has a sad face. How could he think that this woman would come back one day?


    "Dad, mom, you go to have a rest first. Jiangliu and I will deal with it." Hua Sheng couldn''t bear to see the two old people haggard. After all, it''s the river''s own business. Too much involvement can only lead to more and more chaos.


    Zhuoya takes the initiative to find the door, which makes the situation of Jiangliu and Huasheng somewhat passive.

 Chapter 590

    In one of the flower houses in the front yard, the river flowed in without turning back, with its back to Zhuoya.


    "What are you going to say?" Asked Zhuoya.


    "What do you want?"


    "Ha ha, I asked Don''t you know? "


    "Don''t make any more trouble, Zhuoya. We owe it to Jiang family. We are willing to compensate you." The river turns slowly and sighs.


    For Zhuoya, the river doesn''t feel a bit of love or hate.


    Really like strangers, it''s a compliment to say that you have pity on others.


    It''s not that the river is desperate, it''s that he doesn''t have such a person in his real memory, except that he met several times in his dream.


    "River, do you believe it? I just need to find a media to disclose what happened in those years. Your family will be ruined, or your parents'' reputation will be ruined Your family''s stock market will also fall and stop. Your father has been trying to maintain his own side of public ambassador, hypocrite, do charity for others to see, but those are false. I want to show them what he has done to his son and girlfriend. How many parents in the world are so cruel? "


    "Zhuoya, why do you have to do that? It''s not my parents who hurt you."


    "But they are the initiators. I have nothing to do with them. But how could my parents encounter an avalanche if they were not forced by your parents to stay away from home? You want to bully me now? But now I have nothing and I am not afraid of anything. If I just open my mouth and say a few words, I will make your family ashamed. "


    "Will you do that?" The river looks at Zhuoya calmly.


    "It all depends on you. If you do well, I will not. If you force me, I have to put all my eggs in one basket."


    "You surprised me." River some disappointed looked at her, even before the survival of a little compassion are gone.


    "You''re going to kill me." Zhuoya stares at her eyes. It''s scary.


    "Since you insist on it, let''s call it a dead end."


    Jiang Liu feels that Zhuoya''s current attitude has nothing to talk about.


    "Hua Sheng can stay, I want to stay, I want to live with her." Zhuoya made a request.


    "It''s impossible. I will never hurt my wife because of my own past."


    The river coolly glances at Zhuoya and leaves the flower house.


    The first formal negotiation ended in failure.


    Zhuoya came to Jiang''s house, but she didn''t plan to leave. No matter what the attitude of Jiang''s family was, she went upstairs with the gift.


    Find Jiangliu and Huasheng. They slept in their room last night and lie down directly. Obviously, they stay here.


    Because she knew that the Jiang family did not dare to call the police at all. After all, it was a loss.


    "Zhuoya, how much do you need before you give up?" Jiang Fu''s whole body was shaking.


    "I don''t want money. I want only your son. I want to be his wife and give you grandchildren."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Jiang almost lay on the ground. Fortunately, Ginkgo biloba was supporting her behind her.


    "Madame, Madame, don''t get excited. Don''t get along with this madman. This woman is not in the right spirit." Gingko is also angry. If it wasn''t for the young lady''s refusal, she really wanted to beat her up with Chuntao. She didn''t want to face the fox spirit.


    Zhuoya stays, the river flow naturally can''t leave, otherwise I''m afraid that her parents can''t suppress Zhuoya''s work.


    But Hua Sheng had enough. She left the old house of Jiang''s house quietly with her bag.


    Not even spring peach and ginkgo.


    After getting on the bus, I sent a wechat to Chuntao.


    Hua Sheng: I will go home and sleep for a while. I am a little tired. You and Ginkgo biloba will stay and take care of my parents in law. Don''t let them get hurt. Tell Jiang Liu about it. "


    Chuntao takes a look at Jiangliu after reading the wechat. Jiangliu blames himself. He wants to catch up with him, but he wants Huasheng to be quiet. After all, it''s like this. Everyone will be tired.

 Chapter 591

    Hua Sheng drove the sports car all the way back to ten li spring breeze, the mood could not say the depression.


    I was going to sleep, but I didn''t feel sleepy when I got home.


    She changed a long apricot silk dress, sat in the living room and opened a bottle of red wine.


    Then pour and drink


    Because she often listens to Hua Zhi and Feng Xi. When she is sad, she drinks some wine. When she is drunk, she falls asleep. When she falls asleep, she doesn''t want to worry about anything.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t drink very often. He drinks it a few times by chance, and it''s a bit humiliating.


    So she drinks very slowly, but she still drinks up one bottle


    After not having a good time, she opened another bottle. This time it''s white wine. It''s all river wine. She doesn''t know how much it costs.


    It doesn''t matter how much it costs. I''ll drink now anyway.


    Hua Sheng didn''t dare to make friends. He was afraid that everyone would worry about her and some people would laugh at her.


    She looked at the time. It was ten o''clock in the morning.


    She sent a wechat in the group.


    Hua Sheng: are you up yet?


    Fengxi: what''s the instruction, Mrs. Jiang?


    Hua Sheng: ha, I miss you.


    Fengxi: so straightforward? It''s not like you. Won''t you be aggrieved by quarreling with the river?


    Hua Sheng has a sour nose. He is really a confidant. Although he has known her for a short time, he knows her very well.


    Hua Sheng replied quickly: No, river won''t quarrel with me. He is very good to me.


    Hua Zhi: I agree with that. My five younger sisters are in the Jiang family, and their position is absolute.


    Hua Sheng: third sister, have you come back?


    Hua Zhi: not yet, the third day plane.


    Hua Sheng: how about going out this time?


    Hua Zhi: Hi, PI is home.


    Hua Lin: third sister, have you brought us gifts?


    Hua Zhi: you haven''t, but the baby has. There are a lot of baby products in Australia with good quality. I bought a lot of them. Go back and tidy them up.


    Hua Lin: ha ha, thank you to the third aunt of tuhao.


    Hua Sheng: fourth sister, how are you recently?


    Hua Lin: it''s very good. I can eat and sleep. Bai Hao said that I seem to have gained a few Jin.


    Hua Sheng: I''m fat. Keep it well.


    Hua Lin: Well, Bai Hao and I actually New year''s Eve in our home, mother only one person.


    When the three sisters of the Hua family chat, Fengxi doesn''t interrupt, but they don''t feel embarrassed. They just flash.


    Hua Zhi: Mom alone? Where are Huafeng and Huaqing?


    Hua Lin: they all went back to their mother-in-law''s house.


    Hua Zhi: it''s true. Ha ha, I said that I would accompany my mother, and my father has gone?


    Hua Lin: I''m abroad.


    Hua Zhi: Fu, the old man is ruthless. Ordinary people can''t compare with her. Mom is really poor. I need to know that she is the only one. Then why should I run so far.


    Hua Zhi is actually a little guilty. She thought Hua Feng and Hua Qing were coming back, so she ran. She didn''t know that only her mother could wash her face with tears.


    Hua Lin: when Bai Hao and I came here, my mother was crying. She cooked dumplings and didn''t eat them. I thought about it. No matter how bad my parents were, they were the ones who raised us. Without them, we won''t have the chance to come to this world, especially now that I am pregnant and want to be a mother, we will be able to understand them better. We will have the chance to wait for you all to come back. Let''s go back and have a look at mom. She is not in a good mental state indeed. "


    Hua Zhi: OK, let''s make an appointment.


    In this way, the gossiping of the family has diluted the original boredom in Hua Sheng''s heart, and she is not so upset.


    Wine strength up, just fainted go upstairs to sleep, what trouble are temporarily put aside.


    At the same time, Qin Wanyu, who had been staying in Fengjia for several days, looked at the trunk of the car and scratched his head awkwardly.


    "It''s time for you to come. Haha, you stink." The stomach ache of wind Xi smile. Make complaints about


    , Qin and WAN Yu, and don''t know what to say.

 Chapter 592

    The reason is very simple. They are going back to the city. The relatives of Feng family come to send them. These people are simple. Because they like Qin Wanyu, they have brought a lot of local specialties. They can''t refuse to accept them. They just take them on their own. So at this moment, in the trunk of the luxury car in Qin Wanyu, Turkey, salted duck, bacon, mushrooms, wild vegetables and ginseng should have. The most intolerable thing is that three pigs are a relative Qijia''s old sow just gave birth to her cub. That Aunt carried her directly to and fro in the car between Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Also came a sentence: children, go home to take good care of, next spring festival can kill meat.


    Qin Wan Yu:


    At that time, Fengxi laughed wildly. Looking at the unpredictable face of Qin, Wan and Yu, it was a true portrayal of schadenfreude.


    "Your relatives Is the heart and the eye so real? " The weak question of Qin, Wan and Yu.


    "Qin, Wan and Yu, when did I come? Did retribution come? Who let you show a big face and eat and take in our house? It''s called self infliction. These three little pigs are well fed. If one dies, I''ll kill you. "


    "I..." Qin, Wan and Yu are suffering.


    It''s true that the three piglets are cute, but they stink too much. The smell in the pigsty can be smelled from three or five meters away.


    I can''t make you feel like vomiting, but it''s the kindness of my aunt. I can''t refuse it.


    In the end, Qin, Wan and Yu closed the trunk and got on the bus.


    Together with Fengxi, he left Fengjia in the distance of his relatives.


    "Xiao Qin, come often when you are free." This was explained by Fengxi''s parents when they left.


    "Well, take good care of yourself, uncle and aunt. I will take good care of you."


    Qin Wanyu really has a sweet mouth and can speak, so the parents of Feng family like it very much. Even the people of Feng family are well received.


    On the way back, they passed by the service area. They went down for a rest.


    When the wind came back from the toilet, I heard Qin Wanyu call.


    "Well, buy more. There are more than ten. You can buy twenty. The extra ones will be sent to Fengxi''s parents'' house. Yes, one hundred catties of soybean oil, one hundred catties of super rice, one hundred catties of refined wheat flour, and Maotai liquor, don''t forget, two bottles for one family, and two bottles for one family. If you are a child, one pair of dragon and Phoenix bracelets for one person. If you are right, you need gold. The people here like gold. They don''t know how to send luxury goods. Be affordable. Yes, just do what I say. Go, hurry up. "


    Qin Wanyu turns around and is shocked.


    "Elder sister, can you stop scaring people?"


    "Who are you calling?"


    "No No, my staff. "


    "Are you lying? I heard that. Did you buy something for our family? "


    "Nothing. It''s all small things."


    "Maotai? the chinese people? These are gadgets? "


    In the face of Fengxi''s questions, Qin Wanyu didn''t dare to say a word. He really didn''t want Fengxi to know.


    However, Qin, Wan and Yu were not satisfied with their stay here for so many days and their relatives'' shift hospitality.


    It''s not the same thing to give people money directly.


    So on the way back, he told his men to buy a truck of rice flour oil and gifts and send them to the address he said.


    It''s not only a new year gift, but also a wish.


    "Wind, I don''t mean anything else Don''t get me wrong. "


    "Shut up, I don''t care. You eat and live in my house. What about my gifts?" The wind stretched out its hand.


    "Ah?" Qin Wanyu looks confused.


    "And I said, what about my present?"


    "Then Do you want soybean oil or rice? " The weak question of Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Feng Xi almost kicked his brother. Qin Wanyu started to run to the car and was eager to survive.

 Chapter 593

    It should be said that Qin, Wan, Yu and Congming were confused for a while. They prepared gifts for so many people, but they didn''t give them to Fengxi.


    So, on the way back, Fengxi ignored him all the way, didn''t even open his eyes to see him, and they ate chicken all the way.


    "Wind?"


    "Go away."


    "Sister Feng?"


    "Go away."


    "Aunt Feng?"


    "Don''t talk to me."


    "Wind ancestor?"


    "I don''t want to be your ancestor. I don''t have a younger generation like you."


    "The goddess of wind?"


    "Disgusting..." The wind glared at Qin, Wan and Yu.


    "It''s my fault that I didn''t prepare a gift for you. Then It''s better to send you a 8888 red packet. "


    The wind is silent.


    "No? Forget it... " Qin Wanyu thought that he didn''t want to say nothing.


    "Send it in five seconds, or I''ll kick you."


    Qin Wanyu laughs, one hand steering wheel, the other hand operation, direct transfer 8888


    it should be said that hundreds of thousands of people didn''t say before, but this kind of money, wind Xi didn''t even think about it.


    "It''s amazing. You didn''t want to give you credit cards before. Now you want thousands of yuan. What''s more and what''s less?"


    "You know what? You didn''t know each other before."


    "Now?" Qin Wanyu looks at her from the side.


    "Now? You live in my house, eat my food, and accept my elder''s red bag. When you leave, even the piggy is taken away. If I don''t take your money, I''m not in a loss. "


    "Hahahaha..."


    After listening to this, Qin Wanyu gave out a hearty laugh.


    When the wind is really lovely, it will explode. It''s like a child. The truth is clear to you.


    When we talk about principles, it''s really hard for our parents to work if their faces turn black.


    "Wind?"


    "Yes?"


    "Did you see your grandfather that day?"


    "Yes." The wind was vague for a while.


    "Then What did you talk about? Did you mention me? "


    "Do you want a big pie face? My grandfather and I have such a short time together, which is precious. Can I mention you? If you can ask such a question, it will fully prove your Eq. "


    Looking at Fengxi''s face, Qin Wanyu felt his chin awkwardly, and dared not speak.


    As a matter of fact, when Fengxi came back that day, he shut himself up in his room without saying a word until the next morning.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t mention anything about last night. The Feng family are used to it and no one asked.


    But as we all know, Fengxi must have untied the knot that has been accumulating in her heart for a long time.


    Otherwise, I will not sleep until dawn that night, and come out in the morning with a radiant face.


    It seems that there are many secrets in Fengxi, which can be vaguely felt in Qin, Wan and Yu.


    But he didn''t ask deeply, because sometimes, when they are related to a certain degree, they will naturally take the initiative to tell you.


    Otherwise, you can''t ask.


    On the way back, because of the teasing of Qin, Wan and Yu, Fengxi felt that time passed quickly.


    After entering Jiangcheng, Fengxi didn''t go home, so he directly let Qin, Wan and Yu drive to the spring breeze of ten li.


    Then I went directly to Huasheng''s house. Because the river was not there, it was not convenient for Qin, Wan and Yu to go in, so they sent the wind to the door.


    After the wind came in, it was very casual. I changed my slippers and sat on the sofa.


    "A Sheng, do you have herbal tea? I''m so thirsty. "


    "Yes, but you can''t drink cold. I''ll pour you a glass of warm water."


    "No, warm water doesn''t quench thirst, just cold tea."


    "Too much herbal tea is bad for the uterus." There was no one else in the room, so Hua Sheng said it directly.


    With a wave of wind Xi''s hand, "I don''t care about that. I haven''t planned to get married in my life. Will I care about the womb? Bring it. "


    "Duplicity, what''s the matter with Qin, Wan and Yu?" Hua Sheng said no, but he didn''t have the heart. He picked a pot of black tea from the fridge that wasn''t very cold and handed it to Feng Xi.

 Chapter 594

    The wind Xi also didn''t care to answer, three mouth two take out a pot of black tea, then contentedly to the sofa.


    "Eh? What did you ask me just now? "


    "Still? I said Qin, Wan and Yu. "


    Hua Sheng doesn''t plan to let her get through so quickly. Xiao Hei seems to be very gossipy. He comes down quietly from upstairs, climbs on the sofa and climbs into Hua Sheng''s arms.


    Yes, Xiaohei is a father. He still loves to play coquettish with his master.


    Especially with Huasheng, sometimes the angry river doesn''t let it close to Huasheng, saying that it is a male cat after all.


    Hua Sheng looks at the river in shock It''s incredible.


    It''s terrible for a man to be jealous. He can refresh your three views again and again.


    "Ah, Qin Wanyu and I, we You can think of it as a partnership. "


    Hua Sheng was almost choked. For the first time, I heard that someone could talk about this relationship so fresh and refined.


    Hua Sheng seems to understand that Fengxi regards Qin, Wan and Yu as That kind of friend, but Qin Wanyu didn''t think so.


    Although I haven''t asked about Jiangliu, I don''t feel so casual about Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Besides, there are almost no women around except the dead girlfriend.


    He can be so close to Fengxi. It''s strange that he has no story. Isn''t it obvious that he can go to the hot spring with her and go home for the new year?


    Unfortunately, Fengxi''s brain is not turning. He doesn''t think about love at all. He just wants to be fresh in Qin, Wan and Yu.


    "You have brought him back to his hometown for the new year. Who are you kidding?"


    "That''s what he followed, not bad for me."


    "Well, if you don''t admit it, I won''t be stubborn with you. I''ll wait and fight later." Hua Sheng stroked Xiao Hei''s head and smiled low.


    After the wind came back, Hua Sheng was obviously in a good mood. At least there was someone who could talk to her. Unfortunately, she didn''t mention Zhuoya.


    "Have you checked the Gu affair?"


    "No clue."


    "And the comb?"


    "No clue."


    "So evil?" The wind frowned a little.


    "What''s your idea?"


    Feng Xi shook his head. "I dare not use my ideas. When my grandfather was alive, he warned us not to provoke those descendants in Miao. If I haven''t had enough work, I''ll hide. As long as they don''t come to pick up on their own, we can''t do such dangerous things. As for the comb I''m very interested. If you see it, show it to me. "


    "Good." Hua Sheng nodded and agreed with Fengxi''s words. It was right not to offend Miao Gu Shi.


    "A Sheng, or you and Jiangliu will divorce."


    "Why?" Hua Sheng gave the woman a white look.


    "Of course, I''ll take you to all parts of the world. We are a diviner and a geomancer. We have two swords. Ha ha, let''s put the horses here I''m sure that we can beat them to pee. The main thing is that we can make money while making waves. It''s so cool. It''s a good idea to kill demons and demons. Frankly speaking, it''s eating, drinking, playing and having a free life. It must be much better than being a little grandma. "


    "That''s a good idea." Hua Sheng nodded.


    "Meow..." Xiaohei seems to understand. He seems to be anxious to persuade the host not to be impulsive.


    Feng Xi''s face is complacent, "yes, ha ha, I always feel that staying in Jiangcheng is too greasy and crooked to waste our skills."


    "Yes, but you can tell Jiangliu. If he agrees, I will go to the waves with you."


    "Cough You woman, you want to kill me. If I said that, the river would not kill me. " Of course, Fengxi knows how much Jiangliu loves Huasheng, so she can''t talk about divorce. She can only tease Huasheng in private and indulge in it.


    "Eh? Xie Dongyang is very quiet recently. He has given up on you? " Feng Xi picked up a grape and put it in her mouth and chewed it.

 Chapter 595

    "I don''t know. None of this is my concern." Hua Sheng''s face is calm.


    Feng Xi thumbs up, "I''ll give you a thumbs up. I''m only 22 years old, but I can always look like a young and mature girl. I can''t do anything about it. My whole life is full of love and hate, anger and sorrow."


    "There''s nothing wrong with that. After all, people can''t be exactly the same as people." Huasheng is slow.


    "You don''t look in a good mood?"


    "Yes?" Hua Sheng holds up Xiao hei and intentionally covers the loss and sadness around his eyes.


    Feng Xi didn''t break it, so he got up. "Let''s go. I''ll take you out for consumption."


    "Going to watch underground rock again?" Hua Sheng smiles.


    "No, I''ll take you to a different place this time. It''s just fun."


    Fengxi has rich experience in society, so she is very good at playing. She runs with Huasheng and doesn''t change clothes in a hurry.


    Hua Sheng also went out crazy with her. They were so impulsive that they were in perfect harmony.


    Hua Sheng drives a sports car and drives at high speed all the way. He runs around the city for three times, and finally stops at the door of the small bar by the wind.


    Here, it''s a bar where Fengxi often sings. In fact, there are not many people in the daytime.


    But it''s quiet for them. When the wind comes in, a waiter is busy there.


    There are three, three, two guests in the bar. They find a corner to sit down. In order not to attract attention, Hua Sheng wears a black baseball cap to keep the smoke down.


    Then the delicate face is covered by long hair


    "Little brother, two dozen beers." The wind gave a ring.


    Hua Sheng suddenly said, "for a moment I thought it was going to turn grey.


    The wind Xi one face is suspicious, see she didn''t understand this stem, Hua Sheng just reminds a way, "you just that ring finger, I think it is exterminate bully to come."


    "Hahahaha, you''re a humorous woman. It''s so cold. It''s like a walking refrigerator." It''s because I don''t think this joke is funny.


    Hua Sheng flat mouth, a face of grievances, she Jiangjia little grandmother, the first time in her life to joke, OK?


    It''s embarrassing to be pulled down.


    Not much to say, two women come up to drink, while crazy singing while drinking.


    Unexpectedly unconsciously, when it was dark, there were more and more people in the bar.


    Hua Sheng''s cell phone is off. Maybe she didn''t want to be disturbed.


    In the end, Qin Wanyu told him that Huasheng was in the bar with Fengxi.


    As for why Qin Wanyu knew it, that''s because he came an hour ago and secretly sat at a table in the distance, aiming at the two women.


    "Violin, will you?" The wind raised his chin and asked Hua Sheng.


    She nodded.


    "Niu, my social sister Sheng, is really not easy to provoke."


    Wind Xi slightly drunk, directly stride onto the stage, will blast the head of the male singer down, sitting in the center.


    Then she picked up Mike and pointed to Hua Sheng. "Come on, give me the violin."


    "Good." Hua Sheng takes off his long black down jacket with a smile, goes to the stage and sits down on the chair behind the wind.


    She took the violin from the waiter and asked the wind, "let''s go."


    In fact, she didn''t ask Fengxi what to sing. The implication is that no matter what you sing, I can pull. It''s amazing.


    Qin Wanyu took out his mobile phone and began to video. His heart was excited.

 Chapter 596

    I thought that the river wife was also drunk, so they all performed on stage, which is also rare.


    When the music starts, the corners of Huasheng''s mouth rise, and the melody begins to be pulled along the notes


    Fengxi closes her eyes, sits on the chair, picks up the microphone and sings - looking at the stars in the sky, still leaning on the sleepless night


    Qin, Wan and Yu couldn''t help themselves. They got up and shouted, "the Half Moon Serenade, I depend on These two women are amazing. One can sing and the other can accompany. "


    This song is one of the favorite Cantonese of Qin, Wan and Yu. He always thought that Fengxi was just singing folk songs. How could he know that she would have this style.


    Hua Sheng is more powerful. People who can play Beethoven Liszt Chopin can play pop songs on the violin?


    Did anyone tell him that they would not have anything else? Are these two immortals?


    Huasheng wears the apricot cotton silk dress at home. Fortunately, it''s a long sleeved one.


    The wind is more wonderful. It''s dressed like a parrot. It''s full of feathers. It''s said that it''s bought online, 69 yuan.


    Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t miss her because of this dress, but people said that they could fly only when they wore feathers.


    Therefore, when recording Qin, Wan and Yu, I couldn''t help laughing. I watched the wind and a bird. Yes, they were very intoxicated.


    Qin, Wan and Yu proudly sent a small section to the river.


    River current:?


    Qin Wanyu: your daughter-in-law has drunk a lot. Ha ha, playing the violin, singing cantonese in the wind. It''s too strong.


    Jiang Liu: is she drunk?


    Qin Wanyu: I think Huasheng has drunk 12 small budweisers. Are you drunk?


    River current:


    Jiangliu was worried about Huasheng. Later, he heard that Fengxi came back. He immediately felt relieved that there was Fengxi. Basically, he didn''t have to worry about it.


    But now I hear that Hua Sheng is drunk and Jiang Liu is in a hurry. He doesn''t care about Zhuoya making trouble at home. He picks up his coat and leaves.


    When the river came, Huasheng and Fengxi were drunk, lying on the table and sleeping. Qin Wanyu was watching, very depressed.


    When the river came, I took a look at Qin, Wan and Yu, "one by one."


    "Sure, you can give it to us. I can''t carry it." Qin, Wan and Yu joked.


    The river flows without saying a word. Holding up Huasheng, she will leave. Unexpectedly, the girl is still making trouble. She pushes the river with her eyes closed.


    "Go away."


    "Ah Sheng, let''s go home." He coaxed.


    "No home, no home." Hua Sheng shook his head desperately as soon as he heard of going home.


    "Are you a domestic violence? Are you afraid to go home? " Qin Wanyu wondered.


    "No one is dumb when you don''t speak." River flow is more depressed, where dare domestic violence, this coax is worried that she will run at any time.


    "A Sheng..."


    "I''m not going home. I''m going to a hotel. I''m going to a presidential suite."


    River current:


    Twenty minutes later


    the presidential suite of a seven-star hotel in the city center


    Qin Wanyu and Jiangliu were silent.


    In fact, they are going to open two rooms and take care of each other''s women, but


    Fengxi and Huasheng are inseparable from conjoined babies. They cry and make noise.


    In the end, it did open two rooms, but Fengxi and Huasheng lived in one room. Qin, Wan and Yu lived together with the river.


    "Hey, man, I''m not embarrassed." Qin, Anhui and Henan asked about the river flow.


    Is there anything more embarrassing than two big men coming to the hotel to open a presidential suite? The waiter''s eyes are all gone.


    "Do you have a solution?" The river looked at him.


    "Not for now."


    "Shut up if you don''t have one."


    Qin Wan Yu:


    Jiangliu''s mood also fell to the bottom of the valley. His ex girlfriend came back to make trouble. His parents were in a panic. His daughter-in-law was drunk. He was really going to collapse.


    Late at night, Zhuoya called Jiangliu again and again, and the 12th time, Jiangliu picked up with a cold face.

 Chapter 597

    "River, you come back, let''s talk." Zhuoya has a domineering attitude.


    "Tell me on the phone. I''m tired. Zhuoya, what do you want? You can open it if you want. Besides not destroying me and asheng, I''ll try my best to meet you."


    The river flows these two days, the heart force that suffers is haggard, he is holding eyebrow bone with one hand, do not want to consume again, he believes Zhuoya must have a plan.


    Saying that she loves him and wants to marry him is false. Seeing Zhuoya''s powerful and scheming appearance, will she really love someone?


    "Do you think I want money?"


    "Do you think I will believe that you love me?" Finally, the river has no patience and no mind to deal with Zhuoya.


    "What are you saying? I''m your girlfriend. If you remember correctly, I''m your first girlfriend. First love That means a lot, you know? "


    The river looks cold, "these are all your words."


    "Your parents know that. Many people know that you are not going to admit it?"


    "No, I''ll find out all the things in those days. I won''t believe anyone''s words, including my parents, until I find out myself."


    Zhuoya took a breath of cool air after listening. She didn''t expect that the river was so cold, so terrible.


    Originally, he also wanted to use some of his previous feelings. Moral kidnapping made him feel bad, and he had a conflict with Hua Sheng.


    Where to think, the river has seen through her, so directly spread the cards.


    "River current, you are really different from five years ago."


    "Time is the best teacher, everyone is changing, not only me, I believe that five years ago, you are not so mean." The river opens quietly.


    "I mean? Are you sure? "


    "Do you swear that you have a clear conscience?"


    Zhuoya is silent


    She did not dare, and she knew why.


    "Jiangliu, I don''t want money."


    "You want money, and I won''t marry you." The river is dead.


    "I know, how can you marry me like a rich man? Ha ha In the past five years, I have been ruined by someone who is not a complete woman. Of course, you will not marry me. "


    "Not because of this, even if you are a girl, I will not, Zhuoya, don''t you understand? The past has passed, your pain is not my fault, I can give you compensation and comfort, but you can''t use these to harm me, let me go to hell with you, you don''t have that right. "


    "Jiang Liu, leaving Huasheng, she is not suitable for you."


    "Why?"


    "She''ll kill you."


    "Do you think I''ll believe that when you say that?"


    "I swear, she will really kill you. She is not an ordinary person You don''t end up with him. "


    "Do you want to tell me, like the Chinese family, that she is the only star of Tiansha. She was born with evil spirit. Her father, her mother and her son, Kefu and Kefu?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with that. Look at the people around her If anyone has a good life, there will be a catastrophe in the future. You''re in a hurry now. Don''t burn yourself. We have a good fight. I won''t pit you. You can not marry me, but you can''t marry the disaster star. "


    "Zhuoya, Huasheng, even a disaster star, is my favorite person. It''s no use saying more."


    "Jiang Liu, she will really kill you. Aren''t you afraid of death?" Zhuoya is very diligent.


    "If you have to die when you are with asheng, come on, this life is for her." When Jiangliu said this, he didn''t feel meat.


    But on one side of the Qin and WAN Yu listen to the most numb meat, goose bumps fall to the ground.


    After hanging up, Jiangliu left his cell phone.


    "Zhuoya? Did you just call Zhuoya? By Isn''t it that Zhuoya? " It took Qin, Wan and Yu a long time to hear this.


    Both Qin Wanyu and Wang Junxian knew about Zhuoya and Jiangliu, but in the impression, Zhuoya was dead, so it was too sudden.


    For Qin, Wan and Yu, it was a land of thunder.

 Chapter 598

    The river nodded, and the next second Qin, Wan and Yu were all surprised.


    "My God, what''s the matter? You didn''t tell us?"


    "I''m upset myself, too. I don''t want to mention it."


    Jiangliu is not a smoker, but these two nights, almost all of them are cigarettes, very anxious.


    There is nothing wrong with Zhuoya''s return.


    In the face of ex girlfriend, Jiangliu will not be much.


    It''s just that Zhuoya''s way is unacceptable. He is most afraid of Hua Sheng''s injury.


    Hua Sheng has been in China for many years, but he can''t get any warmth. Now when he comes to Jiang''s, he vows to be nice to her.


    But it''s only a long time since we got married, less than half a year ago, something like this happened. It''s really surprising.


    The river flows with smoke and ashes, and tells Qin Wanyu about elegant things intermittently. Qin Wanyu is also frowning after listening.


    "This woman It''s terrible. "


    This is Qin, Wan and Yu''s evaluation of river flow.


    In fact, since it''s the first love in the river, many people should have seen Zhuoya.


    Unfortunately, when Zhuoya didn''t have an accident five years ago, as good brothers, Qin Wanyu and Wang Junxian didn''t see the river.


    It seems that only Jiang''s parents have seen it once, so Jiangliu always thinks it''s strange.


    It''s the kind of feeling that you don''t know what''s wrong.


    Therefore, Qin, Wan, Yu and Wang Junxian''s only cognition of Zhuoya was also accidentally mentioned by Jiangliu.


    Now I come back so suddenly, but I can''t stand it.


    "Man, it''s not a long-term plan to be threatened like this..."


    Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t like to be threatened, especially women who didn''t know the height of the earth.


    If he had, by his means, he might have refused some.


    "I know, so I''m trying to figure something out."


    "Do you still love her? Or is there a trace of affection and thought? " Qin Wan Yu asked.


    "Love? Stop it I don''t remember who this person is at all. I can''t remember about the past, but she really exists, so I am very contradictory. But because of my identity, I can''t do too much to her. I can''t do too much to her. I can''t do too much to her when I''m deep or shallow. So now I''m in a very difficult situation. Fortunately, asheng understands me. Otherwise, I''m really in a dilemma. "


    "Understand you? Understand that you won''t run out and get drunk. "


    The river is black Qin Wanyu is really a man who gives you a basin of cold water when you are in trouble.


    Indeed, Jiangliu began to think that Huasheng was really understandable, but he underestimated that the little girl was also in love for the first time, and her heart was sensitive and fragile.


    So Hua Sheng is sad. If Hua Sheng doesn''t say it, it''s all in his heart and doesn''t show it.


    Such she, river flow more heartache.


    Especially tonight when I was drunk and spit out loud, the river wished it could bear all for her.


    Zhuoya was infuriated by the river''s attitude.


    She did not expect that the river would be so stubborn.


    She stood on the balcony of the attic of Jiangjia old house, her white hands clutching the iron railing.


    "Men, after all, are visual animals. How deep can they have feelings? Isn''t it just because of the woman''s purse? " Zhuoya sneers.


    Zhuoya thinks that Jiangliu and Huasheng have a flash marriage. They have known each other for less than half a year. She doesn''t believe that they want to say that they love each other. So she thinks that Jiangliu is interested in Huasheng''s beauty.


    "Five years ago, if you could do the same to me, we would not have today River current, you are really unfair to me. "


    Zhuoya''s eyes are cold and cool. She is jealous at this moment and has reached the peak.


    Compared with her beauty, she is not very well dressed. Apart from being a few years older than Huasheng, she feels that she has no place to lose to Huasheng.

 Chapter 599

    When Jiangliu and Huasheng go to the hotel, Jiangjia is even colder.


    Mrs. Jiang''s heart is so fragile by Zhuoya. Her heart is beating too fast all the time. Jiangliu''s father worries about his wife and accompanies her to comfort her.


    Spring peach and ginkgo, in addition to taking care of the elderly couple''s daily life, mainly to look at Zhuoya, afraid of this woman from a moth.


    But the problem is that Chuntao and gingko together are not Zhuoya''s rivals.


    Not skill, but intelligence, ingenuity, and means.


    The next morning, Jiang''s parents went downstairs to have breakfast. Gingko and Chuntao made Chinese breakfast, cooked porridge, steamed beef dumplings and some small dishes.


    However, Jiangliu''s parents have a bad appetite and eat very little because of their worries.


    "You two should eat quickly. It''s going to be cold later." Mrs. Jiang likes two girls of Huasheng very much.


    Because the two girls are young, but they are steady and handsome. The main thing is that they are diligent and efficient.


    Since the new year''s Eve morning, I have been busy with Mrs. Jiang. Whether it''s cooking and washing dishes or watering flowers and mopping the floor, everything can be done delicately.


    At this time, Zhuoya came down from the upstairs, wearing a very solemn white bathrobe, and her hair was a little wet. It seemed that she had just taken a bath.


    "What''s delicious?"


    Zhuoya walked down with a smile and sat directly on the original seat of the river, full of style.


    Chuntao looks angry and stares at her. "That''s our uncle''s position. Please sit aside."


    "Oh? Where is the name of the river? What''s wrong with me sitting around? "


    "Come on, let''s have dinner and stop fighting." Jiangliu''s father is an intellectual with cultural quality. He won''t quarrel because of this, so he advised.


    Zhuoya picked up the steamed buns and porridge and ate them, regardless of other people''s eyes, just like raising a master.


    It seems that we are not going to leave in a short period of time. We are ready for a long-term war.


    "Some people are thick skinned, and they don''t want to leave, and they don''t know whether their owners will see them or not." Spring peach can''t hold it, so she talks to herself deliberately.


    Ginkgo immediately added, "isn''t it true that if I, I''ll get out of my own way, I don''t need to be chased by others. A woman, with such a bad quality, will get it later? I don''t know what kind of parents and families can educate such daughters. It''s sad. "


    Chuntao and gingko have to care about people, so they always hold injustice for the young lady.


    Now, if we catch the chance, we must have a good humiliation.


    Zhuoya began to eat quietly, but when she heard about her parents, her eyes changed.


    She poured a bowl of hot porridge on Chuntao''s face without warning. Because it was too fast and too sudden, Chuntao could not react at all.


    "Ah..." Chuntao covers her face and makes a scream.


    Mrs. Jiang panicked and her father blindfolded her.


    Ginkgo is also in a hurry. Stand up.


    The next second, Zhuoya grabbed Chuntao''s hair and pulled it to death, as if to tear off her scalp.


    "I''ve endured you for a long time, you bitch. When a dog barks, it''s OK. Don''t meddle in things that don''t need your help. As a human being, you need to know how many pounds it is. I''m Jiangliu''s real girlfriend, and I didn''t break up. I live in Jiangjia, and I''m just and proper. This is between me and the river. Hua Sheng is not qualified to intervene. How old are you? "


    "You are a slave. You are born with a thin face. Your husband and wife are thin and gloomy. Maybe they are short-lived, too? I think you can live up to two years. " Zhuoya''s vicious words and means shocked everyone and angered Chuntao, who was already very irascible.

 Chapter 600

    Also let ginkgo see a different Zhuoya, this moment''s eyes is simply creepy.


    After Chuntao released her hand, she would fight back to Zhuoya. After all, her Kung Fu was excellent and she could kill her with her bare hands.


    "If you touch me, I will tell the media about it. At that time, Jiangjia, Jiangliu and Huasheng will be whipped on the front page. Believe it or not?"


    Zhuoya clenched her teeth and raised her chin in a winning position. In fact, she could do it.


    Chuntao stops her fists. Her eyes turn red, but she dare not fight. In case of a big fight, it will affect the young lady and my uncle


    "Sister Chuntao, I''ll take you to the hospital first. Your face..."


    "I''m fine." Chuntao bears the pain and confronts Zhuoya.


    Zhuoya continued to sit down for breakfast just as she was OK.


    Just now after that bowl of porridge was splashed, she picked up the bowl that Jiangliu''s father didn''t move, and she was quite at ease.


    We all hate the itchy teeth, but we dare not aggravate the contradiction. We all know that this is not a wise move.


    Now Huasheng and Jiangliu are not at home. It''s better to settle down.


    "Gingko, take Chuntao to the hospital. Don''t leave scars at home." Mrs. Jiang is worried, too.


    Ginkgo nodded and forced the peach out of the door.


    But I was worried about Zhuoya''s trouble at home. I was afraid that my elder brother would not be able to bear it. So I specially told the janitor and security guard of the Jiang family to keep an eye on it. If something was wrong, I would call the police immediately.


    After Chuntao went to the hospital, the doctor rushed to deal with it urgently. Fortunately, it''s porridge. If it''s boiled water, it''s really miserable.


    The left face of Chuntao, Yan Hong.


    "Don''t wash your face, don''t touch water these days. Wipe ointment twice a day. One is for treating scald and the other is for removing scar."


    "Will that leave scars?" Ginkgo worries.


    "Not necessarily, look at her own constitution. If she has scar constitution, she will be fine if she has good constitution."


    Out of the hospital, Chuntao is in a bad mood. She really wants to kill Zhuoya, but


    She took out her mobile phone and sent a wechat to Wu Nan, who was far away in Wancheng.


    Chuntao: silly, what are you doing?


    Wu Nan: on the way to the airport.


    Chuntao: Oh


    Wu Nan: what''s the matter? Stupid?


    Chuntao: if I''m disfigured, do you want me?


    Wu Nan: disfigurement?


    Chuntao: Well, if you have scars on your face, do you still like me?


    Wu Nan: don''t scare me, stupid. What''s going on?


    Waiting for Chuntao to reply, Wu Nan called. Chuntao said something simply. Wu Nan comforted her and said all the good things. She could not speak softly.


    Also transferred 10000 yuan to Chuntao, let her buy some food by herself, don''t treat herself badly.


    He said that he would come to accompany her after a few days. Chuntao was very grateful and felt that he was lucky enough to meet such a good man.


    "Sister Chuntao."


    "Yes?"


    "If you don''t like it, I don''t think your boyfriend is a little It''s slippery I like Miss, too. But I can''t say so many sweet words every day, and Wang Shao can''t do the same to miss three. Is this man unreliable? Leave your mind open. Don''t be silly and love others. " Ginkgo is also intuitive.


    "No, Wu Nan means a lot to me. We are different from each other." Chuntao has always believed that the time when she and Wu Nan were in the orphanage was their most precious time, so she believed that Wu Nan would not cheat her and let her down.


    In the early morning, Huasheng''s cell phone rang all the time and picked up vaguely.


    "Xiaosheng, is it convenient for you to talk?" Yu Ping''s voice is mysterious. She called at 2:00 a.m. and was really fascinated.

 Chapter 601

    Hearing Yu Ping''s voice, Hua Sheng reluctantly stands up, "you say, little Ping."


    She knew that Yu Ping would hardly make a phone call at this time of the night. There must be something important.


    "I found a express delivery at the door of our shop, showing that you personally sign for it. I don''t dare to move." Yu Ping bought a spring bed to live in the shop three days ago. The apartment before returning can save rent. Huasheng also knows that.


    "My express? Sent to the store? " Hua Sheng rubbed his temples and began to organize his thoughts.


    "Well, I''m a little scared. I heard a knock on the door just now. When I was opening the door, I saw the express delivery. There was no figure."


    "Don''t move. I''ll come to you now."


    Hua Sheng got up to put on clothes and went out. By this time, the wind had already turned into a pig''s head.


    Fortunately, sleeping in the river, he got up when he heard the footsteps at the door, because there are only two suites on this floor. He knew that it must be either Fengxi or Huasheng.


    Sure enough, as soon as he opened the door, he saw Hua Sheng dressed up and going downstairs.


    "Ah Sheng, where are you going so late?"


    "Go to the shop."


    "Can''t you go tomorrow?"


    "No, it''s urgent."


    "I''ll go with you."


    "No, I can do it myself."


    "You haven''t sobered up, you can''t drive a car, so you think I''m the driver."


    Without waiting for Huasheng to refuse, Jiangliu turns to pick up his coat and leaves. He doesn''t take off his clothes, so it''s very convenient.


    On the way, both of them didn''t talk. In fact, Hua Sheng hasn''t sobered up, his head is still dizzy and his body is full of alcohol.


    The river is taking care of her behind her, afraid that she will fall or something.


    It took more than ten minutes to drive to the shop. Yu Ping sat in the shop and looked at the express package in the middle of the ground. She was scared.


    "Xiaosheng, the express is here." Point to something on the ground.


    Hua Sheng slowly approached, but was stopped by the river, "you don''t go, I come."


    "Don''t act rashly, in case it''s a bomb." Hua Sheng said.


    "No, you don''t have any enemies. You can''t send bombs." Jiangliu feels that this is not a movie. He and Huasheng are ordinary people. They are not agents or leaders. There is no need to send bombs.


    So I took the express delivery apart. Unexpectedly, there was a comb in it.


    Jiang Liu picks up the comb and turns to hand it to Hua Sheng.


    "Ah Sheng, it''s a comb. Did you buy it online?"


    Seeing the comb, Yu Ping is relieved. It''s not a bomb.


    When Hua Sheng saw it, he was pale for a moment.


    "Ah Sheng, what''s the matter?"


    Seeing something wrong with Huasheng, the river rose to approach her.


    "River, you put things on the ground, don''t touch it."


    "Ah?"


    "Come on, put it on the ground."


    "Ah Good. " The river is a little muddled, but I still did what Hua Sheng said.


    Hua Sheng knows that this thing is ominous. Xie Dongyang was depressed when he touched it before, so he didn''t want the river to be stained with any evil.


    "Ah Sheng, what is this? How can you be so scared?"


    "No Nothing. I think it''s just unearthed. I''m afraid it''s unlucky. It''s OK. "


    After Huasheng has recovered, squat down and pack the package. No one is allowed to touch the comb.


    On the way back, she was absent-minded and couldn''t listen to what the river said.


    When she was so scared, she couldn''t sleep. She wanted to follow the trend and study it. But unexpectedly, Hua Sheng went to sleep with the express package in her car on the way.


    In fact, it''s only ten minutes'' journey, but she fell into deep sleep


    It''s the chaotic Dynasty again, but this time it''s not the same, because this time, what Hua Sheng saw was the fire rain all over the sky and the wailing all around.


    And she stood on a very high platform, looking down at the corpses.


    "Girl, you must remember to come back. The life and death of the people depend on you. You must come back, you must come back, you must come back. Don''t be blinded by any temptation. You must come back. You still have unfinished mission..." An old woman and child keeps reminding around Huasheng.

 Chapter 602

    Hua Sheng only felt that her head was hurting. She was about to explode. Her forehead began to sweat


    "Ah Sheng, ah Sheng, wake up."


    Hearing the sound of the river, Hua Sheng knew it was the river, so he tried to open his eyes.


    Tried several times, finally slowly raised the heavy eyelids.


    "The river..." She opened her mouth and felt that she could not make a sound.


    Jiang Liu picked her up from the bed and said, "it''s OK. I had a nightmare just now. Now it''s OK. Don''t be afraid."


    When Hua Sheng woke up, he did not move for half an hour, so tightly hugging the river.


    Both of them didn''t speak until Hua Sheng completely reacted from the broken mood.


    "Let me down first."


    "It''s all right?"


    "Well, a lot better."


    River listened to her finish, gently put Hua Sheng on the hotel bed.


    "This is...?" Hua Sheng realized that this is not a ten li spring breeze.


    "This is the hotel. You didn''t go home last night. You want to come to the hotel."


    Hua Sheng was shocked by Jiangliu''s saying. He pointed to himself strangely, "you said me?"


    The river nodded.


    "Impossible."


    "I''m afraid you won''t admit it. I have evidence here." The river shook his mobile phone, and Hua Sheng''s eyes widened.


    I don''t need to see. I know Jiangliu won''t lie, but why does she come to the hotel?


    In fact, when he came back from the shop, Hua Sheng had a nightmare. He didn''t wake up when he shouted. The river was uneasy, so he stayed with her all the time.


    Qin Wanyu was also assigned to the suite where Fengxi slept.


    "You were drunk with Fengxi last night, in the bar where Fengxi sang."


    "Oh I kind of remember. " Covering his drowsy head, Hua Sheng began to piece together the fragments of his memory.


    The river said the process once before and then, especially when Hua Sheng vomited all over his body, it was embarrassing for him to cover his face with his hands.


    "Mrs. Jiang, sober up?"


    Hua Sheng nodded with his head down.


    "It''s a good drink now. You can have one at a time."


    Hua Sheng covers his face and wants to find a crack to get in again. It seems that he can''t get drunk in the future. It''s a big delay. He can''t listen to the wind. That girl is a madman.


    Jiangliu picks up the air conditioning blanket and puts it on Huasheng for fear that she may catch a cold.


    "Now that you''re sober, how about going home?" The river crouches down in front of Huasheng, holding her ten fingers in both hands, full of warmth.


    "Well, go home."


    Are you sure you won''t go home after you''ve grown up?


    On the way, Hua Sheng didn''t talk and the river didn''t tickle her. When she got home, the river came into the kitchen and cooked a bowl of sobering tea.


    Hua Sheng is much better after drinking and lying on the sofa, but he still has a little nausea. When he breathes, he feels that he is full of alcohol and smells terrible.


    Even if she took a bath, she still had it. She really vowed that she would not drink it in such an unrestrained way in the future. Didn''t it really matter?


    "I''ve called Chuntao and gingko to take care of you."


    "What about mom and dad?"


    "They''re OK. I''ve sent a new bodyguard to watch over them. In fact, Zhuoya''s words are too harsh and hurtful, but she''s OK. She doesn''t fight hard with my parents."


    Jiang Liu still thinks of Zhuoya too simply, so he underestimates her.


    Hua Sheng nodded and said nothing. Half an hour later, Chuntao and ginkgo came back.


    Hua Sheng is furious at the injury on Chuntao''s face.


    "What''s the matter with your face?"


    "Nothing I burned the water myself by accident. " On Chuntao Road, I told gingko, don''t tell Miss, or she would be sad.


    "No way. You''ve never been so careless. It''s Zhuoya." It''s not a question, it''s almost a statement.


    Hua Sheng can''t imagine who is so vicious besides Zhuoya?

 Chapter 603

    The river is also a little surprised, how can it become like this after leaving for one night?


    It seems that Chuntao is not hurt lightly.


    Hua Sheng gets up directly, pulls Chuntao over, pushes away her hand covering her cheek, which is eye-catching and frightening.


    Originally white and tender face, now red spots, as obvious as birthmark.


    Ginkgo couldn''t help but tell the truth, "Miss, it was Chuntao who had a quarrel with the woman. The woman was crazy. A bowl of hot porridge poured on Chuntao''s face. We were all scared. I wanted to call the police, but she threatened me that if I called the police, I would directly tell the police everything and ruin the reputation of miss and uncle."


    Hua Sheng takes a look at the river and looks cold.


    "Was Zhuoya so arrogant before?"


    "I really don''t remember, I don''t remember." The river is also very innocent.


    "Miss, I''m fine. The doctor said that I won''t leave scars." Chuntao comforts Huasheng.


    "Don''t lie to me. How can such a big wound leave no scar at all? You I can''t bear to talk about you, but I''ll tell you when I leave. Don''t have a confrontation with Zhuoya. You are not her opponent. "


    "Yes, we are confused. We didn''t listen to miss." Spring peach and ginkgo also know that they are wrong, head down.


    "I''ll go to Zhuoya." Hua Sheng is furious.


    "Miss, forget it. It''s not a wise choice to provoke her now. We can''t throw it back if we go." Chuntao is quite rational.


    Hua Sheng also knows that it''s useless to find Zhuoya, but he can''t swallow this evil spirit. Even if Chuntao is a girl, Hua Sheng hasn''t beaten or scolded her once in these years, or even refused to say anything serious.


    Nowadays, Zhuoya''s face is destroyed by a bowl of hot porridge, which is intolerable.


    "A Sheng, I''ll deal with it. I''ll give Chuntao an idea."


    Jiang Liu is also angry. He feels that Zhuoya should not be attacked personally.


    Hua Sheng didn''t say a word, but he was really super angry and didn''t dare to spend more time in the river. After all, if it wasn''t for him, Zhuoya wouldn''t meet Hua Sheng.


    So I quietly picked up my coat and car key and left.


    "I''m fine, miss."


    Chuntao takes Huasheng''s hand and loves her.


    Without speaking, Hua Sheng turns to go upstairs, opens a first-aid kit upstairs, and takes out a tube of nameless white ointment.


    "Take it. One time before going to bed every night. Don''t paint the ones opened in the hospital first."


    "Miss, what is this?" Chuntao takes over with a smile, knowing that there are many good things about Huasheng.


    "This is the ointment that the traditional Chinese medicine who used to treat my cold disease prepared for me. It can produce granulation and smooth scars. I tried it and the effect is very good."


    "Great, ha ha."


    Chuntao is happy to be with her children. Hua Sheng sighs helplessly.


    "Are you hungry, miss?" Ginkgo biloba only came over and draped the cotton padded clothes behind him on Hua Sheng''s shoulders.


    "I don''t have an appetite. Let''s have a rest earlier. We haven''t slept well these two days."


    When he woke up after drinking, his stomach was also very uncomfortable and he was not in the mood to eat. He went back to his master to lie down and let the peach and ginkgo take a rest.


    After returning to the room, Hua Sheng quietly takes out the jade comb he brought back and studies it carefully to confirm that this is the priceless Beiliang antique.


    Even the blood on it can be seen clearly, but I haven''t found it for so long. How can I suddenly be found at the door?


    What''s more, it''s still express delivery. What''s more, it''s not delivered by any express company, or it''s intentionally put at the door.


    Hua Sheng increasingly feels that there is a big conspiracy behind

 Chapter 604

    "Such evil things are sealed up for the time being." Hua Sheng carefully put it in the brocade box, and on the outside he wrote a dense seal to suppress it.


    She''s not sure what can happen to this thing. When the wind blows and sobers up, ask her to have a look.


    At 11:59 p.m., when Hua Sheng was sleeping, there was a clear sound of wind bells to ward off evil spirits.


    The wind chime is very small. It is tied at the front and back door by Huasheng. Once there are evil things coming in and out, it will ring automatically. Moreover, only Huasheng can hear the sound, but others can''t hear it.


    Hua Sheng suddenly sat up and looked at the time. It was exactly midnight.


    Hua Sheng''s eyelids are jumping wildly, and he knows that no good things have happened. Since he came to ten li spring breeze, no evil spirits have come to provoke him.


    There was a time when an owner was haunted by a ghost in the community. Later, the family found a lot of charlatans to deal with it.


    Later, I heard that the house was sold, and the family didn''t know where to go. Hua Sheng was always indifferent to other people''s affairs.


    But if you dare to deceive yourself, you must not be merciful.


    Hua Sheng gets up and goes straight out. Standing at the escalator, she sees a chilling scene.


    Chuntao, in her pajamas, walked forward with stiff eyes. She walked slowly, but her eyes and expression were frightening.


    Especially through the moonlight outside, that face is very scary.


    Hua Sheng''s eyes narrowed slightly. At this time, Ginkgo biloba also rose. She was supposed to drink water, but when she saw this scene, she was scared to scream and was covered by Hua Sheng.


    "Shh Shh Don''t make a noise. "


    "Miss, here What''s the matter, my mother... " Ginkgo biloba is really a cold sweat, the voice is shaking.


    "Chuntao is not right. I''ll see."


    Hua Sheng didn''t get close, and didn''t dare to say what was going on, whether he was possessed by something or controlled by something.


    At this time, Xiaohei unconsciously comes to the foot of Huasheng. Huasheng lowers his head and touches Xiaohei''s back.


    "Xiaohei, I''ll give you a rune. You can stick it on Chuntao."


    After that, Hua Sheng put a yellow charm in his fingers to Xiao Hei''s mouth. The black cat understood it. He opened his mouth and bit the charm and went downstairs quietly.


    Ginkgo was stunned. She always thought miss''s black cat was a pet. How could she know How could it be so human?


    Xiaohei quickly comes to Chuntao with a yellow charm in his mouth. He sticks it up, and Chuntao stops.


    Then Hua Sheng saw a faint black air in front of the peach, which seemed to lead the peach.


    Hua Sheng has closed his eyes now. He is not sure what it is. But since he can lead the peach out and touch the wind chime, he knows it must be evil.


    Hua Sheng simply pulls the prepared red line from his wrist and flicks it gently. The red line is just like having vitality, winding towards the spring peach.


    Then tie her up in a circle. The black air seems to feel that Chuntao is not moving. It wants to get into Chuntao''s body, but it is blocked back by the red line smeared with cinnabar.


    There seems to be something that makes a strange noise, but it''s very sad.


    "Miss, I''m afraid..." Ginkgo is going to cry, hiding behind Huasheng.


    "It''s OK. Go back to your room and I''ll take care of it."


    "No, I''ll be with you." Although afraid, ginkgo still refused to leave, afraid of the danger of Hua Sheng.


    Hua Sheng wants to run after seeing the black air bounce back, but the invisible talisman that hit the door is bounced back.


    Hua Sheng also took the opportunity to release the red line of his other hand, trapping the black air in the air.


    Then Hua Sheng closed his eyes and read some incomprehensible incantations. He said only one word - up


    and saw the black gas disappear in the air for a moment. Next, Chuntao''s body softens and faints to the ground.

 Chapter 605

    At this moment, on the other side, the man who controls the black air is suddenly blown open by a blue flame in front of him and flies out for more than ten meters.


    The man covered his chest and vomited blood


    "My subordinates are incompetent. They lost the fight." The man said painfully.


    The gorgeous woman looked at the blue flame and raised her mouth. "It''s not your fault. How can you carry the sacred fire of Huasheng with your skill?


    "That woman Why is she so powerful? What''s the matter with her? " Men also seem to be interested in Hua Sheng''s identity.


    "I didn''t expect to see the emergence of the holy fire one day. No wonder the master has been looking for her. It''s really a masterpiece." What the woman said was very obscure, and her subordinates didn''t dare to ask what she meant.


    "Nine days flame Then I...? "


    Before he finished, the man who was blown by the fire watched in panic as his body slowly turned to ashes and finally dissipated in the wind.


    It is said that people who are injured by the nine day holy fire will turn to ashes in a single breath of incense.


    So, Huasheng, what is the sacred? How could she have lost her power for thousands of years?


    In fact, the mantra Hua Sheng recites is the fire mantra. It''s not a profound magic power, as long as only decent practitioners can do it.


    In particular, the descendants of Maoshan can write all kinds of five element spells, but today she found that when the flame broke, there was a blue flame rising.


    This is something she hasn''t seen before. Of course, these are all things that ginkgo can''t see.


    Hua Sheng looks at his palm?


    Do you have any hidden skills?


    The black Qi in her mind is probably a kind of sorcery, which is similar to the trick of stabbing villains or scarecrows. It''s not brilliant.


    But Hua Sheng didn''t even think of it. This green fire directly burned the other side''s operator to ashes, and there was no power to fight back.


    If she knew her combat effectiveness was so strong, she would not have let Fengxi go to the factory alone to deal with the abnormal killer.


    Spring peach in the evil, I may not know because the hair was taken away, under the cause of the magic.


    If tonight is not the wind chime of Huasheng, the red line of Huasheng, the green fire of Huasheng, Chuntao will be in danger.


    This kind of magician doesn''t do it. He will kill his opponent because he wants to cut the grass and root.


    Of course, it is also possible that the other party just wants to see Hua Sheng''s reaction, and she is not sure.


    In a word, this kind of enemy is in the dark and his feeling in the light is particularly bad.


    After Huasheng finished everything, he went into the room to see Chuntao.


    "How is she?"


    "I''m asleep. I''m fine." Gingko wiped the forehead of Chuntao.


    "Has Chuntao come into contact with any strange things and people recently?"


    "No, I haven''t been out at my uncle''s parents'' house, and I haven''t touched anything strange, except Zhuoya."


    Ginkgo biloba reminds us that Huasheng is the top of the mountain.


    Do you mean Zhuoya something the matter?


    I used to think that this was a difficult woman, but now it seems that it''s more than that.


    It seems that since Zhuoya appeared, many things have happened in Jiangcheng. If they are connected The coincidence is terrible.


    Zhuoya Don''t you Is it a person who can do magic?


    The more she thought about it, the colder she was. At that time, she had no doubt that Zhuoya was just a woman unwilling to forget.


    Where would have thought that she had such ability?


    If all these strange things are related to Zhuoya, then Huasheng can be sure that Xie Dongyang''s Gu is related to this.


    At the thought of those Miao Gu masters, Hua Sheng felt uneasy. It was a career that Fengxi''s grandpa was afraid of.


    But then again, although those people are annoying, if they are really right, they still need to be. It is impossible for them to let them harm people everywhere, especially her friends.


    Tonight, is destined to be another sleepless night

 Chapter 606

    In fact, if Zhuoya is a magician, there must be flaws in her body. In the past few contacts, Hua Sheng didn''t feel any evil in her body, so she shouldn''t.


    The eyes of the sky in China are ready to move in the night, but she promised that she would not move those things, and she would be an ordinary person.


    I don''t even know the skills I released today. It seems that I need to have a good chat with Fengxi when I have time.


    Hua Sheng is 22 years old and has lived for 22 years.


    She had only come across so many strange things since she went down the mountain. She had thought that in a peaceful and prosperous age, she would grow old safely.


    Where would I think that in this era, there will be demons and ghosts.


    Feng Xi is right. Everything in the world is created and conquered. If there is a family like Feng family, there will be dark demons.


    It''s just that ordinary people can''t touch it


    More and more, Hua Sheng feels that it won''t be too long to live a stable life. I''m afraid something will happen.


    On the other side of the river, because Chuntao is very uncomfortable, when she comes back to her old house, Zhuoya is squatting on the ground playing with the Teddy dog raised by Jiangliu''s mother.


    The Teddy seemed to be scared to death, lying on the ground motionless.


    "Darling, are you afraid of me?" Asked Zhuoya in a low voice.


    "Why did you ruin Chuntao''s face?" Jiangliu directly asks for the crime.


    Zhuoya raised her head. "It''s just a girl. She speaks rudely to me. It''s normal for me to teach a lesson. Hua Sheng is the master, so am I."


    "Zhuoya, I don''t like vicious people. If you do this, you can only make our negotiation stiff."


    Jiang Liu has no good feelings for Zhuoya, but now because of the events of Chuntao, the contradiction has intensified and become very exclusive, even disgusted.


    Zhuoya picked up the Teddy dog, lowered her head and sneered, "you like Huasheng so much? Now even her girl has been a little aggrieved to question me? Then my parents died. Why didn''t they see your Jiang family cry for several years? None of these I do is as good as one thousandth of what you do Let''s face to face. "


    "I''m sorry about your parents'' death, but it was an accident. You know it''s an avalanche. I hope you''re more rational."


    "How rational? Should I hide in the mountains, never come out, and call every day not to call the earth, but you are in Jiangcheng holding the beauty to return and enjoy the happiness of the same people? "


    "The river is cold hum," you speak more mean


    "Yes? I think I''m very polite to you. Then you should have never seen me more mean. "


    "Is it because love begets hate that love cannot?" River single hand inserted pocket, looking at the woman in front of me.


    "Hate? No, I don''t hate you. I won''t hate you at any time. " Zhuoya smiled.


    "Get out of here. Don''t threaten my parents. You need an account. I''ll give it to you You want someone to atone for it, come to me. "


    "What if I don''t go?"


    "You won''t leave. It''s disgusting that you stay here. Ah Sheng has gone home. How can you not leave?"


    "Hahaha, you guessed it. It''s really boring. I really don''t want to stay more, but I like this dog."


    Said Zhuoya holding the dog to run away.


    "My peas." Mrs. Jiang feels very sad that Zhuoya wants to take the dog away. But she has kept a pet for more than two years.


    "Give it back to my mother. You like dogs. I''ll buy you as many as you like."


    "No, I like this one." Zhuoya seems to be on the bar.


    The dog seemed to feel that it was going to be taken away, and suddenly opened its mouth to bite Zhuoya''s hand, which made Mrs. Jiang''s face change greatly.


    Sure enough, the next second, Zhuoya did not change her face. She raised her teddy dog with both hands over her head, and then fell to the ground.


    Mrs. Jiang cried out with a whoop, and then rushed to pick up the dog.


    Unfortunately, the dog is dying


    "You bad woman, you abuse animals, you will have a retribution." Mrs. Jiang pointed at Zhuoya and scolded.


    Zhuo Yaju is standing at the top of the river. He looks at the river again.


    "Is it fun, exciting? It''s just Just started. "

 Chapter 607

    Zhuoya fell in front of the river and the river mother and killed Mrs. Jiang''s favorite Teddy dog, which completely angered the river.


    He never hit a woman, but in this moment, he could not help but walk past with a big meteor. He grabbed Zhuoya''s wrist and his eyes were angry.


    "Why? It''s just a brute, are you? "


    Zhuoya may be deliberately angering the river. It seems that she wants the river to fight against her. The more this happens, the more calm the river will be.


    Teddy dog has been in the old house for such a long time, let alone his mother''s company day and night. It''s just himself. He has feelings with this little guy.


    All plants have feelings, let alone a living life?


    "Zhuoya, I really despise you. It seems that I was too kind to you before."


    With that, the river pulled Zhuoya''s arm out roughly, whether she wanted to or not.


    Then after opening the door, he pushed her out.


    Zhuoya did not stop, just a backward fell on the ground.


    She doesn''t wear much, plus it''s more than minus 20 degrees outside. The ground is full of ice, and it''s not light.


    This may be the first time in his life that Jiangliu has been so rude to women, but Jiangliu feels that he has tried his best to bear it.


    Otherwise, at the moment when Zhuoya just fell down and killed the dog, she should have a slap in the face, and her nostril bleeding is not enough to relieve her hatred.


    "River, you beat women?"


    "You''re not a woman. You''re a devil. Get out of my house. As for you, go out and find the media. Whatever you want I don''t care. What kind of spray can you set off? But you remember, as long as you go this way, you are my enemy. Don''t blame me for being merciless to you later. "


    The river then picked up the walkie talkie at the door.


    "Security guard, come here and blow out the lunatic at the door. At once, she will not be allowed to step into half step in the future."


    After the river finished, less than a minute, seven or eight security guards trotted all the way.


    Zhuoya, who is wearing slippers and bathrobes, doesn''t even have the intention of pitying the jade when she throws out all the suitcases.


    Zhuoya''s rudeness to Jiang Liu''s parents, her provocation to Hua Sheng, and her hurt to Chuntao, including the killing of the dog.


    All of this challenges the bottom line of the river and is unforgivable.


    There are many vicious people in the world, but Zhuoya''s malice makes the river feel terrible and disgusting, or The three outlooks are completely subverted.


    How can such a young woman become so terrible when her heart is twisted?


    Mrs. Jiang is crying with her dog in her arms. The river can only comfort her mother.


    On the other hand, Hua Zhenyue, who went abroad to play, returned to the country one day in advance, but did not go to Jiangcheng. Instead, he went to Zhang Qian''s hometown through multiple inquiries.


    In fact, he regrets driving away Zhang Qian. If Zhang Qian doesn''t, he has at least one place to live.


    Although later Zhang Qian did such unforgivable things, but the child is his, he regrets too impulsive, so he wants to see if there is room for recovery.


    After all, the old house is hard to go back now. Even if he can, he doesn''t plan to go back, because he is upset to see his wife''s madness.


    It''s just that Hua Zhenyue didn''t expect to come to Zhang Qian''s hometown. In the simple warehouse of Zhangjia, he was shocked when he saw Zhang Qian with his hair all over his face dirty and even smelly.


    "This is Qianqian Hua Zhenyue can''t believe it.


    Zhang Qian looks up at Hua Zhenyue, suddenly points at him, and says mysteriously, "you have poisonous snakes, do you know? There are poisonous snakes in your family, vipers. "


    "How could she That''s what it looks like? " Hua Zhenyue, pale, asked Zhang Qian''s mother.

 Chapter 608

    Zhang Qian''s mother wiped the corner of her eyes with her sleeve. "Yes, I can''t accept it, but this is Qianqian. We are poor people and don''t know who offended us. That''s how Qianqian came back. We went to many hospitals and said we couldn''t see it well."


    "And the child?" Hua Zhenyue is shocked.


    "What child? There are no children. When we saw her, she was already ill. The doctor said that she would not be able to have children. How could my daughter''s life be so bitter? " After that, Zhang Qian''s mother didn''t know whether she was really or intentionally crying for Hua Zhenyue. She started to cry, which made people feel very sad.


    Zhang Qian''s family really has no money. He is not a big family in the village. Zhang Qian used to have money, but at most he bought something for them, and he would not give them a lot of money.


    So how Zhang Qian is in Jiangcheng, the specific family members are not very clear.


    After Hua Zhenyue got to know about it, she couldn''t bear it. It seems that Zhang Qian''s child has long been gone, and she must have been hit hard to become such a child. It seems that her face has been scratched with many knives. The scars are shocking. Who dares to think that this filthy and ugly crazy woman was Zhang Qian, the popular host of the TV station a few months ago?


    It''s hard to predict. It''s true. After all, it''s better than once. Even if Zhang Qian turns cold, Hua Zhenyue can''t see her like this.


    "I''ll check it carefully later, and I''ll give you justice. I''ll also find someone to take her to Jiangcheng for treatment. You can rest assured."


    "Mr. Hua, our family is very difficult. Look Can you? " Zhang Qian''s mother faltered, but the meaning was obvious.


    Hua Zhenyue didn''t have much cash. Apart from US dollars, she had less than 50000 yuan, all of which was given to Zhang Qian''s mother. The old lady was very satisfied.


    I still want to stay in huazhenyue for dinner. It''s to kill a stupid chicken. But where does huazhenyue feel like eating?


    He left Jiangcheng in a hurry. He was very depressed all the way. He made several phone calls and entrusted some acquaintances to check.


    I did contact Zhang Qian''s hometown to pick her up, but in order not to attract people''s attention, I didn''t receive Jiangcheng.


    But in a small County near Zhang Qian''s home, called Pingyang County, I found a sanatorium and temporarily accepted Zhang Qian.


    He thought about it and thought it might have something to do with his wife, so he went back to the old house with anger.


    On the other side, Hua Sheng is sobered up and still sleeping.


    Because she drinks three times as much alcohol as Huasheng, and hasn''t vomited yet, but all the alcohol has been absorbed by her body, so the whole person is drunk.


    I slept for two days and two nights. On the third day, on the morning of the fifth day of the first month, I woke up slowly with my head covered by the wind.


    "Well It hurts. " She murmured.


    "At last, I almost thought you were going to be drunk like Liu Ling for three years after drinking Dukang." Qin, Wan and Yu joked.


    "Who is Liu Ling? Singing or cross talk? " The wind rose slowly.


    Qin Wan Yu:


    "What is your expression? Who is Liu Ling?" The wind said and went down to the bathroom.


    "Sister, have you ever been to school? This is an allusion. Liu Ling is drunk. Don''t you know? Liu Ling was drunk for three years after drinking Dukang''s wine. " Qin Wan Yu explanation.


    Feng Xi suddenly remembers this: "Oh, yes, it''s in Peking Opera. My grandfather used to listen to it. Did he say that there is a couplet at the door of Dukang restaurant? It''s written that a tiger in the mountains is drunk, a dragon in the sea is asleep, and a cross examination is not drunk for three years without money. "


    "Well, you don''t seem to be illiterate."


    "Go, you are illiterate. Who are you laughing at? My aunt is a nine-year compulsory graduate. " The wind whitened Qin, Wan and Yu, and was quite unconvinced.


    Qin Wan Yu:


    "That aunt, do you know how long you slept this time?" The weak question of Qin, Wan and Yu.


    In the bathroom, there was a windy voice, "did you sleep for 12 hours?"

 Chapter 609

    Qin Wanyu smiled but didn''t speak. After Fengxi came out of the toilet, he took a look at him. "Speaking, dumb?"


    "Sister, you slept for two days and two nights."


    "Nonsense."


    "Really, I didn''t cheat you. I read my cell phone myself." Pointing to the mobile phone beside the pillow, Qin Wanyu left his mouth.


    Feng Xi hesitated to take a look at her mobile phone, then scolded, "Qin Wanyu, you must secretly adjust my mobile phone time."


    "I don''t have one. You can watch TV, turn on the computer, or proofread the time again."


    As expected, Feng Xi proofread it again, only to find out that it''s really two days and two nights, Ma, the fifth day of the first month?


    She slept for two days? Is she a pig?


    "Did I do anything out of the ordinary when I was drunk?"


    "Well, you offended me." Qin Wan Yu''s face is not red and his heart is not dancing.


    "No way. If I offend you, can you stand here and talk to me? Renal failure has long been in the hospital. "


    Qin, Wan Yu, covered his face and could not tuck out the tucks. This woman always had such a wonderful language to make complaints about him. He was just a seedling of the German cloud society.


    "I''m so hungry. Give me some whole food."


    It''s natural that Fengxi has been with qinwanyu for a long time. Especially qinwanyu has lived in Fengxi''s house for such a long time, so he has come to know it.


    Qin Wanyu nods into the kitchen, and the wind brushes his teeth and washes his face. Huasheng''s phone call comes at this time.


    wind wipes away the essence and opens a hands-free chat with Hua Sheng.


    Hua Sheng: Miss Feng, have you sobered up?


    Fengxi: hahaha, Mrs. Jiang, I just woke up. How about you?


    Hua Sheng: one day and one night earlier than you.


    Fengxi: I drank a lot this time. It''s so hot. But you played the violin very well that day. I''ll play another tune another day.


    When I mentioned the scene that night, Feng Xi was still in high spirits, but didn''t give her a chance to aftertaste it.


    Hua Sheng: those are not in a hurry. Come to my house first. I''ll show you something.


    Fengxi: is it OK to go in the afternoon?


    Hua Sheng: now come to


    Feng Xi: I haven''t eaten yet?


    Hua Sheng: come to my house.


    Feng Xi: is Qin Wanyu still in my house?


    Hua Sheng: Please bring the oil bottle with you. It''s not bad for him to stutter.


    Qin Wanyu vaguely heard two women calling, but there thought that in Hua Sheng''s eyes, he had become a drag bottle of wind?


    Seeing Hua Sheng saying this, I dare not neglect it. I hurried downstairs with Qin Wanyu.


    In the spring of ten li, there was no river. Qin Wanyu sat in the dining room and ate.


    Fengxi follows Huasheng into the master bedroom. Huasheng takes out the comb and hands it to Fengxi.


    "That''s what you said?"


    "Yes."


    "How did you find it?"


    "I found it myself."


    "So evil?" Feng Xi is playing around with her comb and feels curious.


    "Hold on, show me."


    "Yes."


    After the wind Xi nods, puts the comb on the table, then uses the wind family''s unique extinction - the eye of God.


    I began to scan the jade comb. After the ghost sacrifice, Feng Xi obviously felt that after he came back, he had a lot of spiritual power, so his eyes were very clear.


    She looked for a long time before closing her eyes and switching her pupils.


    "How is it? Do you see any way? "


    Wind Xi turns his head and looks at Hua Sheng with some complexity. He seems to want to talk and stop.


    "You don''t have to tell me anything about our relationship." Hua Sheng is a little nervous.


    "A Sheng, I see a strong light around the comb."


    "What light? To be specific, is it evil spirit? " Huasheng is more curious.


    "It''s not evil, that light I''ve seen it on you. It''s a nine color glare. I can''t tell the specific color, but I''m sure it''s the same as yours, so Will this comb be your thing, and now it''s returned to its owner? "


    Hua Sheng''s eyes widened after listening, and she was shocked. She thought about countless endings, but she didn''t dare to think that it was her own thing.

 Chapter 610

    "Here How is this possible? " Hua Sheng was stunned for a long time and couldn''t say a complete sentence. The ending was so sudden that it was a reversal.


    "I won''t be mistaken. You have seen that light once, but it''s very special, so I remember it."


    Fengxi is very confident in herself, especially after meeting grandpa this time, she is also relieved of some old things.


    Maybe it''s the relationship between the mind and the mind, so Fengxi has quietly broken through, and has no spiritual power value for three years.


    The combat power has almost jumped two levels in a row. So, if you encounter the conversation of peers, even ten middle-level disciples of Maoshan can be divided into minutes and seconds.


    "How could this happen?"


    Hua Sheng thought in his heart that it''s a kind of thing full of evil.


    After all, the owner of the auction house was destroyed. Hua Zhi fell into the water and would run and come by himself. It''s weird.


    Now it''s my own thing


    Suddenly, Hua Sheng thought of something.


    She was a little nervous and grasped Fengxi''s wrist. "Fengxi, I remember that every time I have that strange dream, it has something to do with this comb. Several times, it''s only when I see the comb or touch it, I will have that dream. As I told you, I dreamed in an ancient time. Many people seem to have sacrificial rites and platforms. "


    "Oh, well, you did, but what does it have to do with dreams?" The wind is a bit confused.


    Hua Sheng bit his lips and hesitated for a few seconds before continuing, "wind, actually, I have always suspected that I might Not here. "


    Wind:


    "Not ours? So you''re from Mars, Pandora? Oh, I see. You must be killing that planet. What''s your name? Titan is right, you are so powerful, you must be the people who destroy hegemony. "


    "Don''t make any noise, no, listen to me."


    "You said."


    "I''m different from you, right?"


    The wind nodded.


    "Then you are a family heritage, but I''ve missed more than ten generations of family genealogy in Hua family. None of the hundreds of people can divine, but I''m really Hua Sheng. I''ve done DNA testing. I''m the same as my third sister and fourth sister, and my father is the same."


    "So?"


    "So I doubt Is it possible that I am not from the world, but from the world? "


    "By the way, you''ve read too many novels. Don''t think about it. How can you cross so many novels? If you can cross them at will, then three realms and six ways are not a mess?"


    Feng Xi said that, although it''s a joke, it''s true. If it''s so real and chaotic, Hua Sheng still thinks something''s wrong.


    "Am I really in the same place with this one? If so, am I also People there? " When Hua Sheng thought of the mysterious northern Liang Dynasty, he was still uncomfortable.


    "That''s not necessarily true. Maybe your ancestors came to you thousands of years ago. You too. The Chinese family may not be able to make divination. You are born with this fairy fate. My grandfather said that there are many ordinary people with Fairy Spirit in the eight characters. It''s just because no one gives directions and doesn''t know how to practice, and it''s buried in the end. I think you are talented and self-conscious, so you have a special ability. As for the comb, I''ll look back and think about other ways to study it. " Hua Sheng picks up the comb and looks at it again. He still doesn''t think it''s as scary as Hua Sheng said.


    "Who am I, and where am I from?" For a moment, Hua Sheng was confused and self doubted. Is she really Hua Sheng?

 Chapter 611

    See if she is only Hua Sheng, just the fifth miss of the Hua family, why does she always have that strange dream? And why does the old lady in the dream keep repeating to let her not forget to go back and where? How can I get back?


    Hua Sheng didn''t have a clue. She didn''t even know how to get out the blue flame released by Chuntao that day?


    After Zhuoya was driven out, she did not go to the media for exposure. Of course, she would not be so stupid. After all, her strength is weak and her voice is not as powerful as river current.


    But she went to find someone who was familiar to everyone.


    When Xie Dongyang saw Zhuoya, he was stunned.


    "President Xie, shall we talk about it?" Zhuoya laughs and sits on the leather sofa. It seems that she is no stranger to Xie Dongyang.


    Xie Dongyang really did not expect Zhuo ya to look for oneself, but saw also did not feel very shocked, after all, the previous investigation seemed to have some premonition in the darkness.


    So when he later faced the river, he asked him, what would you do if Zhuoya came back?


    Xie Dongyang is not the wind. Hua Sheng has special abilities like that, and he is not unpredicted.


    This may be a sixth sense brought by itself, but fortunately, Zhuoya is indeed back alive, which has become a big trouble of the river.


    "We''re not familiar. Is there anything to talk about?"


    Xie Dongyang takes a look at the woman in front of him. Zhuoya is actually very beautiful and delicate, which can be as amazing as the star Hua Zhi.


    It''s just a pity that it always gives people a very bad feeling. How to say, it''s like the corners of the smiling mouth are full of strange taste.


    "Don''t say that. There may be unexpected gains."


    "Oh? Then I''m quite interested. I''m a businessman. The two favorite words are harvest. "


    Xie Dongyang got up and played with a pen in his hand.


    Today''s dress of Zhuoya is a little dark. It''s a kind of dark gray long skirt without any pattern or pattern, just like a Taoist robe.


    Fortunately, a handsome face makes people laugh at nothing.


    She sat on the leather sofa in Xie Dongyang''s office, with her head askew and one hand leaning on her temples.


    "You like Huasheng, don''t you?" She asked directly.


    "Yes, so beautiful, who doesn''t like it." Xie Dongyang did not tell her too much, but half joked.


    "But now she is the wife of the river, the legal wife."


    "And then?" Xie Dongyang picked the thick brow.


    "Then you seem to have used many methods, but there is no chance."


    "You seem to be very clear about me, too."


    Zhuoya smiled like a flower. "Of course, you know who you are and who you are. But don''t get me wrong. My enemy is not you."


    "I know. It''s Hua Sheng."


    "Yes, who am I, you know, and you should know who I''m coming back for."


    "So?" Xie Dongyang has always asked about his attitude. He really wants to know what Zhuoya is going to do. He is also curious.


    "So, if you cooperate with me, you can get twice the result with half the effort."


    "We work together? I really didn''t think about this... "


    "Now you can think that both of us are smart people. Let''s fight against our rivals and get what we want. It''s a win-win situation. I don''t think it''s a loss for you as a businessman. After the divorce of Jiangliu Huasheng, you have the chance to come to her, don''t you? "


    "It''s true. I do hope they get divorced." Xie admitted that this was the beginning, and he had some ideas.


    Although despicable, but for love, even a little despicable how? After all, it''s not easy to meet someone you like.


    "Maybe the most important thing for a big family like you is face? So if Hua Sheng appears on your bed and is caught, do you think the river will endure it? "


    Xie Dongyang''s face changed slightly after listening.

 Chapter 612

    Seeing that Xie Dongyang didn''t answer, Zhuoya continued to smile, "I know you may not be able to do it. I will operate it. Anyway, you also want to get her. What''s the relationship between earlier and later?"? And once done, there is no turning back, she must not return to the river. And you take the opportunity to give her warmth. Women, coaxing is always good. "


    "You are thorough in your analysis."


    "Ha ha, because I am a woman, and I know that Hua Sheng is suffering from the river. I will take the opportunity to save what belongs to me."


    "Well, it sounds like a win-win situation. Kill two birds with one stone."


    "So, do you want to cooperate?"


    "If I said no, would you be disappointed?" Xie Dongyang looked at Zhuoya, smiling rather than laughing.


    She was really surprised at her loss, but the only accident was a flash in her eyes.


    Zhuoya turns over and stands up, closer to Xie Dongyang.


    "I was a little surprised."


    Xie Dongyang sips the corners of his mouth, turns around and walks to the floor window, with his back to Zhuoya.


    The black pen in my hand is still turning


    "I like it''s true that Huasheng is real, but it''s true that I don''t want to force her. It''s not my style to force her to rob, and I won''t feel happy. I don''t want her to hate me, even a little bit You say that I am great or a gentleman, or even that I want to be perfect. In short, I can''t cooperate with your requirements. "


    Zhuoya sighed slightly, "that''s a pity. I think Xie is always a smart person and will do whatever he wants. It''s said that President Xie is cold-hearted and never nostalgic for women. It seems that these words can''t be taken seriously... "


    "No, those words are true. I do not show mercy to women, but among them, Huasheng is not included."


    "I see. In this case, I have nothing to say. I''ll come myself..."


    Zhuoya saw that Xie Dongyang didn''t agree, so she didn''t intend to talk about it. She turned around and left.


    "Zhuoya..."


    The woman in the long grey dress stopped, and the strange light in her eyes wandered in her pupils.


    "I don''t care how you operate, I don''t care how you treat the river, but Don''t move Huasheng, or You are also my enemy. "


    "Yes, I love you, but I can''t promise you, because who knows what will happen in the future?"


    Zhuoya is always vague and likes to let people guess.


    Xie Dongyang is obviously a warning, but Zhuoya is not afraid of it and doesn''t give any final answer.


    Dongyang suddenly felt as like as two peas in the picture, but the feeling changed.


    The Zhuoya in the picture is the Zhuoya five years ago. At that time, the eyes were still clear and simple, and the breath of minority girls was strong.


    Today''s Zhuoya is mature and full of scheming. Even Xie Dongyang feels that she is not a good person to deal with.


    Don''t look at nothing to say, but Zhuoya can come to Xie Dongyang to join hands. There must be chips in it.


    Otherwise, Xie Dongyang will not be expected to separate Jiangliu and Huasheng.


    Xie Dongyang thought and thought, but decided to meet Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng also came out very happy after receiving the phone call. He didn''t remember being offended in the teahouse last time.


    Hua Sheng only brought gingko, Chuntao because of facial injury, Hua Sheng has not let her go out, only let her at home to heal.


    "Sheng Sheng, I''ve ordered lemon tea for you. Drink it while it''s hot." Xie Dongyang ordered Hua Sheng a cup of lemon tea she often drank.


    Hua Sheng is holding the transparent glass in both hands, silent.


    She lowered her head, had long eyelashes and a little haggard on her face


    Seeing Hua Sheng like this, Xie Dongyang was a little distressed.


    "Sheng Sheng, are you very sad these days?"

 Chapter 613

    Hua Sheng nodded, and then the voice came out very softly.


    "A little sad."


    Looking at her state, Xie Dongyang was more distressed. He wished he could have magic and talk about Hua Sheng''s sadness. He transferred it to himself.


    He was in such a hurry, but he didn''t dare to go too close to her.


    I don''t want to give presents to others. Please have a meal. I can''t always invite them. After all, they are married.


    Xie Dongyang took out his cell phone and turned over some photos.


    Then slide the phone over and hand it to Hua Sheng.


    "Sheng Sheng, look at the children of Xiao hei and Xiao Bai."


    "Milk and coffee?"


    As expected, there are two little meows mentioned. Hua Sheng''s eyes brighten up.


    She picked up Xie Dongyang''s mobile phone and began to look through the photos that Xie Dongyang had taken.


    Xiaomiaowao is cute and cute. The corner of Huasheng''s mouth can''t help but rise. His heart will be sprouted.


    "The milk seems to have gained some weight." Hua Sheng looked very carefully.


    "Well, milk has a good appetite. It''s better than coffee. You can start to play when you eat coffee. Don''t take it seriously."


    "Which one does Xiaobai hurt?" Hua Sheng raised his head and asked him.


    "Of course, it''s coffee. Coffee likes to be coquettish and always sticks to white. Milk introverted some, will like a person in the side, even if it is a daze


    "You observe carefully. How can you be so free as a big boss?" Hua Sheng has some accidents.


    Xie Dongyang was a little embarrassed. "No, I just like them, so I pay more attention to them. Sometimes when I''m not at home, I will watch them through monitoring."


    "It''s a good choice to put it in your home. At least you take care of it more carefully than I do."


    "Xiaohei hasn''t come much recently. Is there a new cat?"


    Hua Sheng:


    Hua Sheng is immediately amused by Xie Dongyang. He feels that this is to be jealous for his family Xiaobai.


    "There is no new cat. Go back and explain to Xiaobai that Xiaohei is not in a stable mood recently. Maybe it depends on my bad mood Most of the time


    In fact, Hua Sheng is right. Xiaohei used to go to Xie''s house to see his wife and children, but he couldn''t even shout back.


    Jiangliu always teases whether Xiaohei is going to be Xie''s on-site son-in-law.


    However, that night, when Chuntao had an accident, Xiaohei was at home.


    Perhaps animals are born more sensitive than people, it seems that they know something is going to happen, so they wait for the master''s call early.


    After that day, Xiaohei didn''t leave any more. He always guarded Huasheng and was very obedient.


    It seems that when the master is in trouble, he has no time to accompany him.


    "If so, I''m relieved. After a while, Xiaohei is in a good mood. Let''s take four of them to take pictures of the whole family, right? I think many studios begin to take photos of Chong Wen. It''s so interesting. We have to give Xiao hei and Xiao Bai a wedding dress. Hahaha. " Maybe it''s to make Huasheng happy, so the topics made by Xie Dongyang are also easy and funny.


    "Yes, this is good. I''ll pay for it." Hua Sheng said immediately.


    "Well, come out, I won''t rob you, rich woman."


    I''m in a better mood to see Hua Sheng. Xie Dongyang doesn''t care who pays for taking photos with her.


    Hua Sheng just felt that he didn''t have the energy to take care of Xiaohei''s children, so he should pay more money.


    Although Xie Dongyang is also a god Hao, not bad for money, but things must be done like this, is also her style of life.


    "Sheng Sheng, let''s get down to business. Zhuoya has asked for me."


    "What can I do for you?" There was no accident or even peace in Huasheng.

 Chapter 614

    "It''s about cooperation. We need to deal with you and river current together and break up you As for the reason, you should understand. " Xie Dongyang has some problems.


    Hua Sheng didn''t say a word either


    "Sheng Sheng, although I don''t know Zhuoya, I don''t think she is a good person. You should be careful recently."


    "I know."


    "Or shall I clean it for you?" Xie Dongyang asked tentatively.


    What he said is definitely not about killing people. I guess it''s about finding someone to deal with Zhuoya, using money to solve the problem first. If you can''t, you can send it out by force and lock it up.


    "No, no, Xie Dongyang, promise me that you must not interfere in the affairs before Zhuoya river flows and me." Hua Sheng''s expression is very serious and seems to be a little nervous.


    "Are you afraid of river misunderstanding? What do you think we have? " Xie Dongyang guesses that this is Hua Sheng''s concern.


    Hua Sheng shakes his head, picks up the cup of American coffee that is not so hot, and drinks all at once.


    That''s not the same as usual.


    Xie Dongyang felt that Hua Sheng was a little depressed today, although she didn''t talk much at ordinary times.


    But today it''s very different.


    After drinking coffee, Hua Sheng took a piece of paper towel and wiped the corners of his mouth.


    "I don''t think you are meddlesome, but this is always the business of the three of us. The more involved, the more troublesome it is actually. So, I''ll take your heart. I know you are good for me and want to do something for me, but believe me, don''t do this, don''t do it."


    "Well, I respect what you mean."


    "Swear not to provoke Zhuoya."


    Hua Sheng seldom takes such a tough attitude, which makes Xie Dongyang a little hairy.


    But looking at the fierce eyes of Hua Sheng, I know it''s not a joke, and I dare not ask more.


    "Well, I swear, I promise you not to provoke Zhuoya, but what if this woman provokes me? Shall I fight back with the head office? " Thanks for your joy.


    Hua Sheng takes a deep breath with a little tension and frowns.


    "Oh, don''t be angry. I''m joking. She shouldn''t provoke me." Xie Dongyang talks to himself.


    "She won''t, her goal is me and Jiangliu."


    "Well, I swear, I won''t mess with her." Xie Dongyang raised his fingers as if to swear.


    Although it is not clear why Hua Sheng is so strong to force him to make this oath, he is willing to obey Hua Sheng''s original intention.


    Like a person, will not help to please, to soft, even if wronged, also willingly.


    Hua Sheng was relieved by his promise, and then left in a hurry.


    In fact, Hua Sheng has been thinking about whether the infatuation and demagogues in Xie Dongyang''s past are all related to that woman?


    If it''s true, it''s too horrible to let Xie Dongyang provoke. It''s also because he doesn''t know Zhuoya''s strength at all and is afraid of implicating innocent people.


    Fengxi lies in the rental house, and doesn''t deal with Qin, Wan and Yu for a day.


    Since she woke up to drink, she has not gone out except for Hua Sheng''s family.


    In order to please others, Qin Wanyu went to LeYang street to buy Fengxi''s favorite pineapple rice, and then went upstairs with the rice.


    When the wind opened the door, his eyes were different.


    "I bought you pineapple rice and ate it while it''s hot. It''s always crowded in LeYang street. I''ve been waiting for my pineapple rice for nearly 40 minutes. Fortunately, there are not many red lights when I come back. It''s still hot."


    Qin Wanyu smiled and handed over the pineapple rice to the wind. The beauty of the enterprise was smiling.


    I don''t know that Fengxi asked him a baffling remark.


    "Qin Wanyu, do you have neck pain these two days?" Wind Xi''s eyes fixed on him.


    Qin, Wan and Yu subconsciously felt the back of their neck, a little confused.

 Chapter 615

    "Ah, it does hurt, you know?"


    Although Qin, Wan and Yu knew that Fengxi was a half immortal and could make some predictions, they did not even know how to cure diseases.


    "Come in."


    Feng Xi didn''t say much. After a look at Qin, Wan and Yu, let him come first.


    When Qin Wanyu came in, Fengxi put her arm around his neck.


    The sudden intimacy made him confused and even red in his ears.


    "Qin Wanyu, thank you for buying me pineapple rice." The wind smiled.


    "Cough It''s all little things, little things. "


    Qin, Wan and Yu are used to it. For the first time, they are so active and enthusiastic, but they are not used to it.


    The wind loosed its hand, and the two palms joined together and ran over it. Qin Wanyu didn''t pay attention to such small details either.


    "I''ll have pineapple rice first. Go and have a rest."


    "Well, I''ll go wash my hair."


    Qin Wanyu nodded, took off his coat and went into the bathroom.


    Wind Xi''s eyes become dignified.


    Just when the door was opened, there was a child around Qin Wanyu''s neck.


    In other words, it''s not a normal child. It''s a little ghost child with a fierce face and a grinning face. It''s a female child. Because she has red face, red lips and a red skirt on her body. This momentum is a very popular ghost child in Southeast Asia. It can also be called gumanli or a kind of evil spirit with concentrated Yin.


    Qin, Wan and Yu have been following the trend recently. Last night, they went out temporarily to have a liquor store, and then they went home to live.


    It''s weird that there''s just one more kid here today.


    Feng Xi has seen the eight characters of Qin, Wan and Yu. He is a man of great fortune and strong Yang. He shouldn''t provoke such things.


    That ghost child has been sitting on Qin Wanyu''s neck, certainly oppressed his neck, neck pain is certain.


    That''s why she asked that on purpose just now. Fortunately, Fengxi found it in time.


    Just now, I deliberately put my arm around Qin Wanyu''s neck to take it. In fact, I just patted the charm in the palm of my hand towards the little ghost.


    Then the two palms close, crushing the ghost''s soul.


    Fengxi is not a compassionate living Bodhisattva. When dealing with these things, she always works directly to death, surpasses others, puts a life path, and doesn''t exist.


    She didn''t tell Qin Wanyu that. She was afraid of Qin Wanyu. After all, he was an ordinary man.


    After eating pineapple, Qin Wanyu also washed his hair and sat beside Fengxi, very happy.


    He thought that Fengxi had just been intimate with him and was much more fond of him.


    "Where did you drink last night?"


    "It''s a hot pot restaurant. The beef is good."


    "Are you eating with some bosses?"


    "Yes, they are businessmen."


    "Is anyone wearing a Buddha card?" The wind seems to ask unintentionally.


    "You know that? Ha, there is one. He is in the funeral business. He is superstitious. Last night, he took a black spider like pattern on his chest for dinner. He said that he would ask the superior for some magic power. God said, I didn''t dare to ask. "


    "Well, this man, don''t touch any more."


    "Ah?" Qin, Wan and Yu were stunned.


    "If you believe me, don''t touch the man who wears the Buddha card. It''s not lucky. It''s not good for you."


    In fact, Feng Xi is not sure whether the man deliberately framed Qin Wanyu or whether the little devil in the Buddha''s card ran out and was recruited by Qin Wanyu.


    But either way, the man can''t keep going.


    "Oh, yes, I''ll listen to you." Qin Wanyu knew that Fengxi would not talk disorderly, nor dare to ask too many questions. Just be obedient.


    At this time, Hua Sheng calls and Feng Xi picks up.


    "Wind Xi, you take Qin Wanyu to my house for dinner in the evening. Hua Zhi is back. Let''s get together."

 Chapter 616

    Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian have been back for two days, but they have been busy with their own affairs.


    Wang Junxian has been in Australia for so long. The company has a lot of business, especially the contract. It will take a long time to see the same thing.


    Hua Zhi went directly to the studio, made up a few shots, but also received a shampoo ad.


    Just when I was free, I proposed to gather at Huasheng''s house. Why do you like to come to Huasheng''s house?


    Probably, we all like her and take her as the center. The ten li spring breeze is also a warm book decoration, which gives people a very comfortable feeling.


    So that night, Wang Junxian, Hua Zhi, the wind of Qin, Wan and Yu, the river and Hua Sheng, and Gao he sat together again.


    Hua Sheng originally called Hua Lin, but Hua Lin and Bai Hao went to see Bai Hao''s grandma in Bai Hao''s country, but they didn''t come.


    That night, the river specially ordered people to buy Boston lobster, king crab and abalone. Hua Sheng also made the pure wild matsutake that Yu Ping sent her before.


    Gingko and Chuntao also make a pot of stewed pork ribs for everyone, which is full of fragrance.


    Everyone is drinking red wine, eating delicious food, talking about the interesting news of this Spring Festival, especially Hua Zhi, who said that she and Wang Junxian were hijacked by black people in Australia.


    Wang Junxian''s eyes were full of adoration when he beat people to run. He was a typical fan sister.


    While everyone is in high spirits, Gao he stealthily looks for an opportunity to slip out and block the gingko in the storage room.


    "Hello, what are you doing?" Gao he patted her on the shoulder deliberately.


    Ginkgo is a little nervous, but dare not look back. "Don''t you see? Work."


    "You didn''t eat. What do you do? I''ll do it later."


    "I''m not hungry. You can eat it."


    Gao he scratched his ears and was embarrassed. "Red apricot, Avenger alliance 4 have you seen it? Shall I invite you? "


    "Yes. I went with Chuntao."


    "And picachu?"


    "I don''t like cartoons." Ginkgo refused directly.


    Gao he was helpless and racked his brains. "If you don''t go to barbecue, I know a shop is very delicious. It tastes..."


    "No, I don''t like it."


    Gingko finally turned her head and her cheeks were a little red. Since she received the gift last time, she understood the boy''s mind. But It''s impossible. She dare not dream.


    "By the way, I''ll give it back to you." Ginkgo takes out the opal from its pocket.


    "How can I get it back?"


    "It''s too expensive. I don''t want it."


    "Take it. I don''t want what you give out. If you don''t like it, throw the garbage can." Gao he took the opportunity to push mulberry and shook ginkgo''s hand. Ginkgo shrank with fear.


    She can''t bear to throw the garbage can. It''s more than 100000 yuan.


    "Apricot, do you have any plans in the future?"


    "My name is not apricot." Gingko gas theory with him.


    "Good, red ginkgo."


    "Gao He, you are too bad Always nicknamed Why don''t you look at yourself, grow up with a monkey, and always laugh at others. " Gingko punched Gao He on the shoulder and he didn''t hide. For men, gingko is just like massage.


    "Well, don''t tease you. Seriously, do you have any plans in the future? Can''t be a babysitter in my jiangliuge family all my life


    Gao crane leaned on the door and looked at gingko all the time, which made her dare not look up.


    "This I didn''t think about it either. Miss treat me very well. I don''t want to leave. When they have babies, I can help them. As long as Miss still needs me, I''ll stay here. As for the future, I don''t think. Even if Miss let me go, I don''t know where to go. It''s huge, but there''s no place for me. "

 Chapter 617

    After hearing these words, Gao he felt a pain in his heart. He had heard Hua Sheng mention it once before. Chuntao and ginkgo are both from the orphanage.


    It''s the abandoned baby girl, brought back by grandma Huasheng to serve her granddaughter. They have no father, mother and family in this world, and they are indeed homeless.


    "You can''t find a husband. You can stay single all your life. You''re not a nun?"


    "No, it''s good to serve miss all my life. I''m not from a good family. If I find a scum, my marriage will not be happy."


    "You didn''t find it, how do you know you''re unhappy?"


    "I can''t believe I will get happiness. I''m not qualified to talk about happiness." Ginkgo biloba and Chuntao are very inferiority. They know their identity and origin, so they dare not expect too many things, marriage and so on. They dare not think about it. They even think that it''s very good and satisfying to live this kind of life all their lives.


    So before, Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu introduced their boyfriends to them. They were both very exclusive and unwilling to leave Hua Sheng. In fact, they were afraid of going out and would not be happy.


    "I said It''s a dead end. "


    "I don''t need to be a promising girl. I''m a servant girl who serves people." Ginkgo retorts.


    Gao crane''s eyes are sore when he listens. He holds gingko''s hand.


    "What are you doing, rascal?" Ginkgo was so scared that it was all over.


    "Apricot, I Oh, I don''t know how to say. Although I''m a son of a rich family, I''m not the kind of love. I talked about a girlfriend in high school. As a result, the girl got out of the pot after graduation. It didn''t work out either. Later, there were all kinds of women around me, but I didn''t like it. I know they are not good at character. They all value my family''s money and my father''s rights. I''ll treat you I think I''m different from others, especially recently, I''m more and more powerful. If I can''t see you, I''ll I''m upset I always want to talk with you in the evening, and you don''t pay attention to me even if I send you wechat I''m even more upset I checked online, and they said I might be in love I seem to like you. "


    "You Nonsense, get out of here. "


    Ginkgo face these straightforward words, the face is not up, ashamed, looking for opportunities to slip away.


    But Gao he did not let go, tightly holding, "apricot, we Do you want a place? "


    "No."


    "Why?"


    "I can''t climb."


    "Love has nothing to do with those things. Don''t use this as an excuse. Just say whether you like it or not, I''m finished I swear, I''m serious, not playing with your feelings, that Opal I carefully selected it. I heard it means love. I hope you can understand that although I have no experience, I will treat you well. You can think about it and give me a chance. "


    Gao he is in his twenties. He is young, vigorous and full of blood. He can''t hold back his sweetheart.


    Especially recently, it has become more and more obvious that Lao Zhang Luo is coming to Jiangliu''s house for dinner. Everyone knows that, but he is afraid of embarrassment and doesn''t break it.


    Gao he is a person who likes freedom. He has the right to get everything he wants.


    Even if he didn''t want to go to school, his parents connived, so he actually didn''t graduate from studying abroad, and came back to do nothing.


    It is said that we have opened several video game cities and gyms, but we never manage them. We have no ambition at all. Eating, drinking and playing are big things.


    However, it is true that Gao he is not so promiscuous. Although he will find some young model beauties to accompany him to drink on occasion, there is no substantive relationship.


    "I..." Ginkgo''s brain was a bit confused for a while. In fact, she had planned to refuse, but she hesitated at the critical moment.


    Ginkgo didn''t wait to say anything, they heard footsteps. They let go quickly. Chuntao went upstairs and saw such an embarrassing scene.

 Chapter 618

    "Gao Shao, everyone upstairs wants you to go down for a drink."


    "Well, good." The crane turned and went downstairs, but did not dare to stay.


    After Gao he left, Chuntao walked up to gingko and said, "don''t believe him, rich kids have nothing good They all like to play with women''s feelings. I can''t take what I said to you seriously, otherwise it''s you who will be sad later, you know? Gao he is new to you for a while. That doesn''t mean he is sincere. "


    "How do you know that your brother Nan is sincere to you?" Ginkgo has thorns when it speaks for the first time.


    Chuntao is also a bit of a loser, "different. I knew Wu Nan when I was a child. We both came out of the orphanage, and we will not dislike each other. what about you? What level are Gao he''s parents? You and I know that. Is that something we can match? Besides, Wu Nan really wants to marry me. We have already thought about the future, including having a few children. And Gao he is playing with you. He just wants to sleep with you, get you, and then discard you. Can it be the same? "


    The meaning of Chuntao is also obvious. Her South brother is an infatuated man, while others, Gao He, are scum.


    Ginkgo must not be happy, but there is not too much dispute, angry head turned around and went downstairs.


    She didn''t argue with Chuntao too much, because she didn''t think Chuntao was right. She planned to ask her if she had time. With her wisdom, she would definitely show her a clear way.


    Gao he failed to express his love until he had no chance to be alone.


    However, before leaving, or to find the opportunity, while we did not pay attention to, secretly pulled the corner of ginkgo, make her frightened.


    After everyone left, Huasheng and Jiangliu began to clean up the mess together.


    Until it was almost time to rest, ginkgo took the opportunity to secretly say to Hua Sheng, "Miss, are you free? I want to talk to you. "


    "Well, wait for me. I''ll go and put some incense on the river. I''ll come to you later."


    "Good."


    Hua Sheng knew that Jiangliu had a bad sleep recently, so he took the initiative to give him some incense to help him sleep.


    "Ah Sheng, come on, let me hug you." Lying in the bed at home at that moment, the river just felt that he was still alive.


    Especially when I see Huasheng, the warmth from my heart spreads out.


    "Don''t make any noise. I have something to deal with. You go to bed first."


    But ah, the enthusiasm of the river was splashed cold water by his wife, only to fall asleep first.


    When Hua Sheng went downstairs, gingko was waiting for her, while Chuntao was lying in bed early in the morning, sending wechat with her boyfriend to be in a different place.


    "Miss, i..." Ginkgo falters.


    "Is it Gao he?"


    "Yes." Ginkgo nodded.


    "Gao he has confessed?"


    "Miss, you know what''s going on." Gingko excitedly grasps Huasheng''s hand.


    Hua Sheng smiled at her nervous and shy look.


    "Don''t be nervous. Come on, speak slowly." Hua Sheng took the warm water from the tea table, took a sip, patted the back of gingko''s hand and comforted her.


    "Miss, I want to invite you..."


    Before ginkgo finished speaking, Huasheng''s mobile phone rang out in a hurry.


    "Hello?"


    "Five younger sister, read the news, something happened." Hua Zhi''s voice was anxious.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Three minutes ago, someone exposed the news that mom and dad are going to divorce on Weibo, and the video that mom and dad fought together years ago. What can we do?"


    "How could this happen?" Hua Sheng gets up and frowns slightly.


    After hanging up Hua Zhi''s phone, Hua Sheng hurriedly turned to Weibo. As expected, it was already hot. Many people began to talk about it.


    The title is exactly the biggest crisis in the history of Huazhen family. The couple of huazhenyue fight against each other and are suspected of marriage.


    Hua Sheng took a look at the overwhelming report and felt a headache. It was a wave of ups and downs.


    Ginkgo''s business was interrupted before it was opened. The river was awakened after less than half an hour''s sleep, and drove back to the old house of Hua''s home with Hua Sheng.

 Chapter 619

    When Huasheng and the river returned, the rest of them arrived.


    Ironically, there were not so many people on New Year''s Eve. However, when their parents forced a scandal and their interests were affected, they all showed up.


    Of course, the most powerful ones are Huafeng and Huaqing. They usually kiss their parents and look respectful, but when it comes to the critical moment, they will disappear.


    On the contrary, Hua Lin, the fourth senior, is usually quiet, even with her parents. But at the critical moment, she does everything to borrow money and accompany her.


    In response to that sentence, Lu Yao knows that horsepower has been popular with people for a long time. Among these five girls, the less favored they are, the more powerful they are, and the more loved they are, the more selfish they are.


    This evening, Hua Qing, Hua Feng, Liu Dekai, Hua Zhi, Hua Lin, Bai Hao, Hua Sheng, Jiangliu, all eight people gathered in the old house of Hua family.


    Hua Zhenyue sat on the sofa with a gloomy face and said nothing.


    Even though Mrs. Hua is crying, she is not in the position of roaring, because she knows that something important has happened.


    "Mom and Dad, how can you do something like this when you are old? You know our family It has a head and a face. " Hua Feng frowned, slightly dissatisfied.


    Hua Qing took a look at Hua Zhenyue and didn''t speak, but there was also irony in his eyes. In fact, since he knew about Zhang Qian, Hua Qing had no father and daughter relationship with the old man and son.


    I have made plans for my future. To put it bluntly, my heart has long been out of this house.


    "Dad, when was that video of you two fighting?" Hua Zhi also did not have a good face, questioning Hua Zhenyue.


    "It was a long time ago. When we came back, we met once. After a few quarrels, we left." Hua Zhenyue explains.


    "That is to say, this video was released on purpose before, and it was really caught by others." Hua Zhi analysis.


    "Yes, Hua Zhi. You''ve been in the entertainment circle for so long. You know how to deal with the emergency. Look at this?" Elder sister Hua Feng throws the pot to Hua Zhi again.


    "Don''t say that, elder sister. I''m just a star, and I''m not engaged in public relations. I was exposed a few days ago by my company. I can''t help it... " Hua Zhi actually can''t solve it. The problem is that she doesn''t like the attitude of elder sister and second sister. Push forward when there are good things in the family, push others when there are bad things, and let both of them do it? Black pot all let elder sister three carry? No one is stupid, how can they still be used to them?


    Listen to Hua Zhi disagree, Hua Feng immediately look at the river, "river, this matter..."


    "Jiang Liu hasn''t dealt with any urgent matters in his hand recently. He really has no heart. I''m sorry." The voice of Hua Sheng is clear and cold.


    Just like when the Hua family first appeared, there was no emotion in her eyes, and she wanted to use the river? There are no doors.


    Besides, Hua Sheng didn''t lie either. Jiang Liu is really upset because of Zhuoya''s business recently.


    So Hua Sheng refused directly for him. Jiang Liu was grateful and secretly held Hua Sheng''s hand from below.


    Hua Sheng''s eldest sister has lost her voice. Hua Zhi doesn''t care. Hua Sheng doesn''t let the river flow. The two most skilled people withdraw. Is there any other way?


    Hua Lin and Bai Hao didn''t speak. The second elder sister didn''t ask. They knew that Bai Hao was a little girl. It was useless. They couldn''t see.


    "In that case, it''s better to divorce. You two have been separated for a long time, so leave There''s no rule in this society not to let people divorce. Today, my sisters are all here. It''s better to just split up, so as not to have a quarrel in the future and be seen as a joke. " Hua Qing didn''t talk for a long time. The first word was money.


    She finished, Hua Zhi Hua Lin Hua Sheng three people look at her at the same time, the eyes are sharp, very dissatisfied.


    Even Hua Feng took a deep look at the second one. It''s not right to say that.

 Chapter 620

    Without waiting for someone else to speak, Mrs. Hua can''t sit down at first. Maybe she is very sensitive recently, so she jumps up and scolds Hua Qing.


    "You white eyed wolf, your father and I loved you the most when we were little. What we had at home was for you to eat first. After graduation, you came to the company earlier than your elder sister. Your father took you with his own hands. How late I came home, I made desserts for you. We have five daughters. Everyone else can see that we love you the most. I thought Even if you have a family, you will be grateful to me and your father for their efforts over the years. Although many things can''t be done by ourselves, at least the heart is toward us. Today, I found out that I''m really blind and wrong about my preference. Your father and I have raised a White Wolf these years. How can any children persuade their parents to divorce? What''s the good for you if the family breaks up? You see only money, only profit? "


    "Mom, I didn''t do that for you You can''t get through it anyway. " Hua Qing looks at her mother''s rage, and her tone has also eased a lot. She doesn''t seem to dare to fight head-on.


    "Fart, don''t think I''m confused. You advised us to divorce in order to separate our families and take away your share of property. Hua Qing, Hua Qing, how could I not see that you are so ambitious before? I really don''t have any kinship... "


    This may be the first time that Mrs. Hua has scolded Hua Qing in front of so many people, and indeed shocked many people.


    Hua Qing didn''t expect that her mother, who usually only cries, was so hard that she couldn''t say a word.


    Hua Zhenyue didn''t speak, but he was really dissatisfied with Hua Qing. This dissatisfaction had been in his mind for a long time.


    "Since you are all here, I''ll make a statement today. I''m sure I can''t leave marriage. No matter what your father did wrong, it''s all between us. If you want to help us solve the crisis, I will naturally welcome you. If you have some other thoughts, get rid of me as soon as possible. I''m old, but I''m not stupid. As long as I don''t die, this family is here. Whether you come back or not, it''s all Chinese. "


    After that, Mrs. Hua turned and walked upstairs. For the first time, she was so tough.


    "Oh, my mother just did that scene. It''s pretty. It''s good. I like it." Hua Zhi thumbs up.


    Others were afraid to say anything. Hua Zhenyue shook his head and left without saying anything.


    The rest of the group also scattered. On the way back, Jiangliu asked Huasheng, "really don''t you want my help?"


    "No."


    "Are you aiming at your eldest sister or your parents?"


    "It''s all right. Heaven''s good reincarnation and cause and effect cycle. My parents have such a stalemate that they can''t hide whether they divorce or not sooner or later." Hua Sheng looks very light. I didn''t think it was anything at all. It''s not normal for a rich family to divorce. The only thing that doesn''t have a good influence is that they are so old and rich. It''s really humiliating that they still fight together.


    In fact, this video was secretly recorded by a servant of his family, but the man had resigned and wanted to threaten the Hua family and get some money.


    I don''t know who directed me recently. I didn''t blackmail Hua Jia. I sent it directly to a certain media, which triggered the crisis.


    In the end, Huafeng sent an official letter in the official voice of Huashi pharmacy group. It was probably that the parents had not yet divorced. Because of the sensitive and irritable menopause, the mother had some conflicts with her father. However, the problem was not big, so you should not worry about the family affairs.


    The public relations articles are well written. At first, they cost a lot of money, and then they asked a large area of water army to wash the white, which eventually ended.


    But as we all know, the apparent harmony of the Hua family cannot be maintained. It is sooner or later to divide the family.


    Xie Dongyang received a phone call from his mother and drove to Miss Dong''s house to pick up her niece, Xie Ning.


    When Dong Yingying opened the door, she was very excited to see Xie Dongyang, but she was wearing something Mind.

 Chapter 621

    Xie Dongze and his wife are very busy when they return to the company. Xie Yun, the father of Xie family, has been flying around the country.


    Therefore, the little niece is often not picked up, Xie Dongyang and Xie Dongyao, or Mrs. Xie rotate.


    "Thank you. Come in."


    Dong Yingying wears a set of pink household clothes. The style is quite conservative, but the household clothes with * edge are a little Look at the monster.


    The main thing is that Dong seems to have made up on purpose, with red lips. It''s very tempting.


    There is also her voice than usual to whine a few points, the man listened to the kind of pruritus.


    "What about Ning Ning?"


    Xie Dongyang is wearing a long camel colored windbreaker and black leather gloves. When he comes in, he looks for Xie Ning.


    "Ning Ning, your second uncle is here."


    "OK."


    When Xie Ning heard this, he rushed out of the bedroom, dressed up and carried his schoolbag on his back.


    Don''t wait for Xie Dongyang to speak, teacher Dong touches Xie Ning and says with a smile, "recently, Ning Ning Ning''s parents seem to be very busy. She often leaves class and no one comes to pick up. Fortunately, the child is smart and quiet. She is waiting for you to change. Today, I have something in my family, I didn''t wait at the piano school, so I brought my home. Later, Ning Ning said that she was sleepy, so I let her sleep for a while."


    "Thank you, Mr. Dong. Please." Xie Dongyang is very polite.


    "No trouble, I should. I also like Ning Ning very much. I always feel that I am destined for this child." Teacher Dong did not know whether it was intentional or unintentional, showing that kind of girl feeling.


    But Xie Dongyang is not in the mood to pay attention to her, holding Ning Ning''s hand, "let''s go, Ning Ning."


    "Uncle, I''m a little hungry." Xie Ning suddenly said.


    "I made the meal, but I prefer to say that I can''t eat at other people''s houses without your permission, so I want to wait for you to ask what you mean. If you don''t mind, let''s have a meal together. It''s all common, but it''s not bad. It''s also made Korean kelp soup, which can drive out the cold. "


    Xie Dongyang laughs and refuses, "no, it''s already troublesome for Mr. Dong. Let''s go home and eat."


    "Second uncle, I''m going home after eating." Xie Ning plays coquettish in Xie Dongyang''s clothes, as if he doesn''t want to go.


    In fact, if it was before, Xie Dongyang would depend on her niece, after all, it hurt her very much, reluctant to let her down.


    But now, Xie Dongyang is no longer the former attitude towards life. He has always been very exclusive in calculating his women.


    "No, hurry home." Xie Dongyang is stern in voice and color.


    See Uncle 2 say so, Xie Ning dare not say a word, one face is aggrieved.


    "President Xie, she is just a child. Why..." Mr. Dong pretended to be a good man again.


    "I''ll trouble Mr. Dong today. Goodbye." Xie Dongyang nods goodbye and takes Xie Ning''s hand to leave.


    Dong Yingying was very disappointed. She also tried her best to stay Xie Dongyang for dinner. She inquired about the preferences of Xie Ning''s former uncle and the dishes she liked.


    He made six dishes and one soup. The main thing was that Xie Dongyang had been infatuated with *, but at that time, he was still a playboy, taking women as clothes.


    Today, he is not in this taste, especially when he saw that his niece was used by the woman, he felt very uncomfortable.


    It seems that I have to discuss with my sister-in-law when I go back. This female teacher can''t take piano lessons. If I have too much contact with her, I''m not allowed to educate her niece into green tea.


    After going out, Xie Dongyang didn''t talk all the way, and Xie Ning was also smart and confessed, "Er Shu, I''m sorry, don''t be angry."


    "What benefits did they give you? You betrayed your second uncle? You little white eyed wolf The little bastard who eats inside and eats outside. " Xie Dongyang purposely put on a straight face.

 Chapter 622

    "It''s not good. Don''t get me wrong. I just want to find a daughter-in-law for my second uncle."


    Xie Ning''s voice is full of milk, but he still thinks he is very reasonable.


    Xie Dongyang laughed angrily and pinched Xie Ning''s face. "Is the second uncle the one who can''t find his daughter-in-law? Do you worry about it? "


    "No, I want my uncle to get married early. If he has a family, he will not be alone."


    After Xie Ning finished, Xie Dongyang was still very sad and deliberately teased her, "then you are not afraid that uncle two has his own children, so you don''t like you?"


    Xie Ning shakes his head, "not afraid, the second uncle''s child is also my brother and sister, I will love them very much."


    These words moved Xie Dongyang. He knew that Ning Ning was close to him from the heart.


    As Xie Dongyang drove back, Xie Ning suddenly said, "uncle Er, I don''t think my father and mother have a good relationship recently."


    Xie Dongyang was stunned. He turned down the music in the car and asked his niece, "what''s the matter? What do you see?"


    Xie Ning looks sad and looks out of the window My parents haven''t had much communication recently. Last week, I spent four days with them and the rest three days with my grandma. In those four days, they almost didn''t like before. They used to say good night to each other before tax and then kiss each other. "


    "Ha, I guess it''s busy recently. Your parents are busy taking off." Xie Dongyang didn''t take it seriously.


    "No, I don''t think it''s because of the seven-year itch."


    Xie Dongyang:


    The seven-year itch was said from the mouth of a few-year-old boy, which shocked Xie Dongyang and made him want to laugh.


    "I''ll figure it out. They''ve been dating, getting married and giving birth to me for many years. It''s estimated that they will get bored with each other when they get along with each other for a long time, right? I watched TV that day, and an aunt said that the seventh year of the couple is a barrier. If they can''t pass, they will be separated. "


    , "what are you watching out of order?" you are not looking at piggy at age. Xie Dongyang is also drunk.


    "piggy page, it''s for you to see this IQ. I never love it." Xie Ning looks disgusted.


    Xie Dongyang laughed, but didn''t care too much about niece''s words. Until later, the family crisis happened in Xie''s family, he remembered that it was the little niece who first felt that year.


    Of course, these are all postscript.


    On the other hand, since Qin Wanyu came back from his hometown in Fengxi, he almost didn''t go home. He basically ate and lived in Fengxi''s home.


    I can''t get rid of the wind. Later, I was used to buying food and cooking. They watched TV together. I was interested in it and would do something intimate.


    Unconsciously, Qin Wanyu liked such a day, but the wind did not resist it.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, as usual, they washed some fruits and sat on the sofa to watch the reality show.


    Fengxi recently fell in love with a reality show in which a star participated in playing ghost houses. It''s scary to go to haunted houses all over the world.


    Then these stars fought to make money, but the process was very interesting, and there were lots of laughs. At first, Qin Wanyu felt bored, and then he watched.


    Just looking hard, Qin Wanyu''s phone rang. When he answered, he accidentally pressed hands-free, just wanted to switch back.


    Listen to a woman''s voice, "Qin Wanyu, what are you doing?"


    It''s a nice, clear, girly voice, and a little familiar.


    The wind gave Qin Wanyu a look, and the look was a little Qin Wanyu is also embarrassed to switch. If he turns off handsfree, he will be even more guilty.


    "Ah Xie Dongyao, what can I do for you? " Qin Wanyu deliberately said the name of the other side, trying not to let the wind Xi misunderstanding.


    "Nothing. I haven''t seen you for a long time. After years, you haven''t heard from me or sent out a circle of friends. Do you want to ask me if you want to go back to Jiangcheng?" The little girl likes Qin Wanyu. As we all know, no matter two years ago or two years later, Fengxi once heard Hua Zhi talk about it, but she didn''t ask.

 Chapter 623

    Before Qin, Wan and Yu answered, they all took a look.


    "Ah Well, I''m back. I''m back in Jiangcheng. "


    "Then come out and have a meal together? Didn''t I recently invest in a restaurant with some of my best friends? The decoration is very small, I think you will like it, and the dishes are all designed by the state banquet Royal chef for us. They are very tall. I want to invite you to have a look. " Xie Dongyao excitedly invited.


    "Cough I can''t today. I have something to do. I''m still outside. "


    "What about tomorrow? No weekend, I''ll wait for you to be free. "


    "Cough, no need. I''ve lost weight recently and I don''t eat anything. It''s a waste."


    "No, you can''t lose weight without eating. I can ask the kitchen to prepare a diet for you. It''s ok if you have low calories. Will you come?"


    "I..."


    Qin Wanyu took another look at Fengxi. Fengxi watched TV seriously and didn''t pay any attention to him, but he was still afraid of Fengxi''s anger.


    "Well, if I go, I''ll call you ahead of time."


    In fact, Qin Wanyu''s saying this is a very gentle refusal, but Xie Dongyao still has a glimmer of hope.


    "Well, if you want to come, please call me. Qin Wanyu, I''ll wait for you." The little girl hung up with deep feelings.


    After Qin Wanyu put down the phone, he felt embarrassed and looked at the wind again.


    "Wind..."


    "Ah?"


    "You know Xie Dongyao, Xie Dongyang''s sister."


    "You know, it wasn''t two years ago to pursue you, to seek for life and death?" The wind Xi is eating potato chips, a face of indifferent.


    "That''s all in the past. They don''t mean to be friends now."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s your personal business. It''s your business who you eat with. Don''t tell me. "


    Even so, it''s OK for Fengxi to say that, but Qin Wanyu was very uncomfortable,.


    Or explained a sentence, "anyway, no matter you don''t care, I still explain, Xie Dongyao and I have nothing to think about."


    I thought that the topic about Xie Dongyao was over. I didn''t know. It was quiet for more than ten seconds.


    Wind Xi suddenly threw chips on the tea table and stared at Qin Wanyu.


    "Isn''t the Xie family very rich? You and Miss Xie are very close to each other. In fact, you should think about it. The most stable marriage is the alliance of powerful families. "


    "What do you say? I''m not bad for that money. We Qin family are big, OK. Besides, Xie Dongyao is a child. She can''t bear to be a younger sister or a daughter-in-law. "


    "What can you stand?"


    In fact, Qin Wanyu would like to say that you are like this, but when you see the terrible eyes of Fengxi, don''t go back.


    "It''s not Xie Dongyao anyway." Qin, Wan and Yu murmured.


    On the other side, Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian were going to sleep. They received a phone call and said that the old Wang''s wife was hospitalized.


    Wang Junxian had to get up and wear clothes to go to the hospital. Hua Zhi was not sure that he drove in the middle of the night and followed him.


    Unexpectedly, in the hospital, Mrs. Wang made a scene again.


    As soon as Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian entered the ward, the old lady exploded.


    "You bastard, come here."


    Wang Junxian went over and looked at the old lady. The ward was full of Wang''s family. There were more than a dozen people before and after. It has always been Wang''s hobby and skill to inspire others.


    "I told you no, don''t contact with Hua Zhi, you don''t listen, you want to piss me off?"


    "Grandma, Hua Zhi is very good. I like it very much." Wang Junxian is now not afraid of anything, very generous to admit.


    "But her father has a mistress and is pregnant with a child. Our Wang family can''t accept it. They say that the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked. Hua Zhenyue does such shameless things for the old disrespectful. How can Hua Zhi be better? You are not afraid to marry back. Are you green? " Old lady Wang has always been mean.


    Hua Zhi looks embarrassed at the door, especially when so many people look at her.


    She bit her lips. At that moment, she wanted to cry.

 Chapter 624

    Seeing Hua Zhi''s grievance, Wang Junxian frowned directly, "grandma, what are you talking about? How can news be taken seriously? "


    Wang Junxian thought that what grandma said was the video news that Zhenyue couple had been forced to fight the other day.


    However, Mrs. Wang picked up a kraft paper bag beside her and threw it on the ground.


    "Do you see for yourself that I wronged their Chinese family?"


    Wang Junxian has the patience to pick up the kraft paper bag. After a look, it''s also some accidents.


    But he still put it in his hand. I''m afraid it will fall into other people''s hands.


    "We have a lot of competitors in the market, which often happens. Many things can be forged. Grandma, you can''t listen to these one-sided words. In a word When you are old, enjoy yourself and don''t worry about following our younger generation. "


    "I don''t care about other people''s hearts, but Junxian, you are the grandson of grandma and the future of our king''s family. I can''t ignore that. Five generations of our king''s family have never had a scandal. Your grandfather''s life is very important to reputation, can not be destroyed in your generation ah. No matter how good Hua Zhi is, it''s not good without a good family. If you really like it, just keep the relationship with her, but don''t think about marrying her back. As long as I live one day, I''ll put my words here. "


    Wang''s old lady is also very resourceful. So how can Hua Zhi bear that temper?


    In fact, if you were someone else, Hua Zhi would have exploded long ago. You can take back 80 swearing words, and you can take back the old lady''s suspicion of life.


    But she won''t do that.


    Because that''s Wang Junxian''s grandmother. In case there is a long and short story, I can''t explain it.


    Moreover, Wang Junxian is so kind to her that she has to endure even for the sake of love.


    So when the Wang family thought that Hua Zhi would break out, she turned away lonely instead.


    However, it also avoids the trap of the old lady of the Wang family. Her intention is to stimulate Hua Zhi and let her face her.


    Then take the opportunity to have a heart attack, let Hua Zhi back the black pot, let Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi have estrangement.


    However, Hua Zhi didn''t say anything. He really held back. Seeing Hua Zhi go, Wang Junxian was also in a hurry to catch up.


    Old lady Wang fainted with two eyes on purpose. With this kind of common skill, she left Wang Junxian in the hospital.


    After Hua Zhi went out, she didn''t get on Wang Junxian''s car. She took a taxi back to her apartment.


    Then she lay on the sofa and cried bitterly. Whether the old lady''s father''s scandals were true or not, she felt a little cold just now.


    It''s no wonder that they all say that it''s not easy to be treated by a big family. Although she was born in a big family, she does know that her parents are difficult to deal with.


    I didn''t meet Wang Junxian before. Hua Zhi always thought that she would quit the entertainment circle and marry an ordinary man.


    Where to think, and Wang Junxian have entangled.


    After she cried, she sent a circle of friends, "be kind to others for three winters, and words hurt people for six months. Words hurt people like a knife. People who say things are light, people who listen are bruised."


    Hua Zhi''s circle of friends is almost 11:30, and she has also distributed groups, that is, in addition to close people, no one else can see.


    A minute later, there were a few comments.


    Hua Sheng: third sister, did you have a fight?


    Feng Xi: what''s the big star? If you can''t, let''s do it. Don''t make a mistake.


    Hua Lin: there are not many people who can make the third sister feel wronged.


    Xie Dongyang: in a bad mood? Come out for a drink?


    Qin Wanyu: did the old king next door provoke you again?


    Jiang Liu: Lao Wang is not very good at hurting people with words. He is afraid of someone else.


    Gao He: whoever offends my goddess will be punished even if it is far away.


    Everyone, you said me a word, but Hua Zhi did not return one.


    Five minutes later, Hua Sheng calls.


    "Third sister, are you ok? Are you two in conflict? "


    "A Sheng, I ask you, is everyone''s love so cruel? There will be so many twists and turns? " Hua Zhi''s voice is pale, rude, helpless and gloomy.


    Hua Sheng loves such a third sister. She is so strong and powerful.

 Chapter 625

    In fact, Hua Sheng has no love experience. After all, there is only one person in Jiangliu, but she likes reading books and understanding life philosophy.


    So I thought about it for a moment, and answered Hua Zhi, "third sister, I heard that every gift fate gives us is a hidden label. Therefore, to enjoy the sweet happiness of love at the same time, we must pay some price, but some people are lucky to get more and pay less. Some people are unlucky. They get less and pay more. "


    Hua Zhi seems to be relieved after listening.


    "Five younger sister, you are the youngest, and you don''t have any love experience, but you are an expert. You always wake up the dreamer with one word."


    "The third elder sister is a smart person. There are many reasons. You don''t have to worry about yourself."


    "Yes, I was confused before. I wanted to get nothing but the sweetness and happiness brought by love, but I didn''t expect to bear these things. But in fact, it''s not true if I just can''t bear them. All people may suffer from grievances and heartache in love, not only me


    "Did you quarrel with Wang Junxian?"


    "No, it''s not our problem. Come on, I''ll tell you when I have time. Go to sleep. I always look for you in the middle of the night. I think the river hates me."


    Hua Zhi didn''t feel so bad, so he hung up and Hua Sheng went back to his bedroom to lie down.


    She advised Hua Zhi at the same time, in fact, they also consider a problem.


    What is the price of her own love?


    On the road of life, as long as you touch love and start this love, there will be a price.


    Some people are heartbroken, some are heartbroken, some are begged but not allowed, some are sentenced.


    But in any case, this storm is inevitable for everyone to experience, so it''s useless to be afraid, unless you never touch love.


    Hua Zhi used to have a good time. No matter at home or in the entertainment circle, no one dares to provoke her. Now when she falls in love, she will worry about gain and loss.


    Hua Sheng really regrets that even Hua Lin, the fourth elder sister, has such an honest and dutiful character, she will still make troubles with Bai Hao.


    Of course, it''s all pre marital affairs. After marriage, Hua Lin is happy. Maybe it''s because Bai Hao is afraid of his wife''s illness.


    So no matter what, I will not talk back to her and make conflicts with her, which makes Hua Lin relaxed a lot.


    However, in love, the easy price is to pay for the young life.


    That child, still don''t know can be born safely, think of here, Hua Sheng is again a sigh.


    Recently, there seem to be so many things. Originally, a Zhuoya can drink a pot of wine. This kind of thing happened at home.


    When Hua Sheng went to bed, the river was already asleep. He was really tired recently. The company launched many projects at the same time, all of which were decided last year.


    Jiang Liu''s father is not in good health recently, and he has to take care of Jiang Liu''s mother''s mood. After Zhuoya''s dog fell dead, Mrs. Jiang seems to be depressed.


    If the dog dies normally, it''s OK. It''s a huge psychological shadow to see him fall to death.


    So Hua Sheng knows that it''s not easy to carry a home alone.


    But the communication and intimacy between the two people is not as much as before, which is well known by both of them.


    Hua Zhi sleeps till two o''clock in the morning. Wang Jun shows up. He has the key, so he opens the door directly.


    Then take a bath and go to bed, turn over and hug Hua Zhi.


    Hua Zhi turns around vaguely, clinging to Wang Junxian''s neck, very close.


    The longer they stay together, the more reluctant they are to be separated, as if they are upset when they can''t see each other in a day.


    Wang Junxian holds Hua Zhi and kisses her forehead.


    "Honey, I was wronged today." Wang Junxian''s soft voice is very light, he did not plan to let Hua Zhi hear.


    After all, people like him seldom call him that sarcastic.


    "What do you call me, say it again?" Hua Zhi suddenly opens her eyes.

 Chapter 626

    Wang Junxian:


    "You''re not asleep?"


    "Asleep, awake again." Hua Zhi has a hoarse voice.


    "When did you wake up?"


    "When you first spoke."


    "Bullshit." Wang Junxian didn''t believe it.


    "I don''t care. I want you to say it again." Hua Zhi is coquettish and buries her head on Wang Junxian''s chest.


    Wang Junxian had no choice but to hold back for five seconds. His face was red. "Honey, go to bed. It''s late."


    "Well, good night." Hua Zhi listened to the sweet honey, contented continued to sleep.


    In fact, Wang Junxian was worried. If Hua Zhi''s temper had scolded her, she would have exploded.


    Don''t say that old madam spray Wang is almost the same. It can''t be stopped like this.


    Now, I don''t say a word, for whom? Not for him?


    So he said, baby wronged, and thought that after coming back, to coax for a while, after all, Hua Zhi temper big, arrogant very.


    But unexpectedly, Hua Zhi didn''t say anything, just like nothing happened, still clinging to him.


    Wang Junxian heart steadfast many, but also to China Zhi more love.


    Emotional things, in fact, you are really good to me, I also you two good, you come to me to build up the intimacy slowly.


    If you rely on one side alone, it''s hard to last.


    The river is really tired recently. Zhuoya''s woman is very mysterious. Sometimes she doesn''t find her in one day, sometimes she follows the river all day.


    The river of torment looks haggard, but also to deal with the company''s various conditions, I wish there were separate skills.


    But he also clearly felt that he had been estranged from Hua Sheng recently.


    So I took the opportunity to cajole my wife and went to the flower shop when I got off work.


    I bought a bunch of pink stars, and the package was very delicate.


    When the river came home, Hua Sheng was reading a book. It was quiet. He wore a white sweater and a green jade bracelet on his wrist. It was elegant and graceful.


    "Ah Sheng, here you are."


    When Hua Sheng looks up and sees the stars, his eyes flash.


    "Thank you." She took the flowers and smiled.


    The flower language of stars is missing, feeling and willing to be a supporting role.


    Hua Sheng knows that this is the river to please her again, hoping to be a supporting role in this relationship.


    Hua Sheng looked down and saw the card in the middle of the bouquet, then took it up and looked at it.


    I looked at the river again, "this is what you want to say to me."


    The river is a little shy, nodding, like a young man in love.


    "I want you to say it yourself."


    "The sea of stars is hidden in your eyes, more than all things in this world." The river flows word by word.


    Chuntao and gingko are not very learned, so they are very confused. But I also know that this is the uncle''s confession to the young lady.


    "Well, I accept, but there is no star sea in my eyes, but in my eyes Only you. "


    Hua Sheng''s sudden response made the heart of the river jump wildly for a while, which he didn''t expect.


    In a hurry, he took Huasheng''s hand and held it in his arms.


    "What are you doing? Chuntao and gingko are still there."


    "It''s OK. They are very sensible and will avoid it automatically."


    Hua Sheng smiled shyly and leaned his head against his chest. "River, you don''t have to please me. I said that if I want to wait for you, I will. I believe you can handle it well, and I also believe in your feelings for me, but I also want you to know that there is no supporting role between us, all of which are the protagonists, you are in my heart, equally important. "


    "If you have a wife like this, what do you want in your life?" Jiang Liu is very moved. Hua Sheng doesn''t like to talk about it very much, but when he says it, he must be sincere. No doubt.


    "By the way, what happened between my third sister and Wang Junxian?" Hua Sheng felt that after returning from Australia for the new year, there seemed to be some obstacles.


    Hua Zhi didn''t tell Hua Sheng. Maybe Wang Junxian told Jiang Liu.

 Chapter 627

    "Well, it''s because of the old Wang family."


    Jiang Liu takes off his coat, sits on the sofa and tells Hua Sheng about it.


    He didn''t listen to Wang Junxian either. He heard it from other friends. After all, there are always some people who don''t have a strict mouth when the king''s family is so big and there are so many people.


    After hearing this, Hua Sheng was also slightly dissatisfied. "It''s not the third sister''s fault, but the response of the Wang family can be understood. In a word, it''s still my father..."


    "Ah Sheng, that matter..."


    "I was the first to know about that." Hua Sheng said.


    Jiang Liu is a little surprised. He always thought that Hua Sheng didn''t know about Zhang Qian''s story and didn''t dare to say it. After all, it''s a scandal of her father-in-law. Hua Sheng must be embarrassed to hear it.


    But the fire could not be wrapped in the paper. I don''t know how it spread in private. What''s more, someone sent express to the Wang family.


    It''s all about the scandal between Hua Zhenyue and Zhang Qian. It''s very annoying.


    The Wang family doesn''t care about other people''s scandal, but Hua Zhi is affected by her father. Her love with Wang Junxian must be blocked. In a word, Hua Zhi is the back of the pot for her father.


    "You knew that."


    "Yes, but I can''t say. My father A little confused. "


    Hua Sheng didn''t want to evaluate his father, but he was dissatisfied with it.


    "You are also thought too much, and the reaction of the Wang family is too big. But don''t worry, Junxian is not so indecisive. What he thinks can''t be changed, let alone his grandmother, even if his grandfather climbs out of the coffin."


    Hua Sheng listened to the stream and made fun of it on purpose, which made him laugh angrily.


    The relationship between the two has also eased a lot, but Hua Sheng is also smart and won''t mention Zhuoya. After all, he doesn''t want to be in a bad mood.


    Hua Zhi will naturally investigate those things in Wang''s hands the next day, and will be shocked after reading them.


    As soon as my father is old, * the woman doesn''t say anything, but she gets pregnant. If I give him 10 million yuan, I''m drunk. No wonder my mother wants to make trouble.


    If she was a mother, would she be crazy?


    Hua Zhi is shocked when she knows the truth. She talks to Hua Shenghua Lin for a while in the group.


    Later, the more I wanted to get angry, I went to the apartment to find my father. Huazhenyue has always lived in Huazhi house.


    It''s ok if I don''t go. I found that my father didn''t live alone. There was a woman in the apartment.


    "Who are you?" Hua Zhi frowns.


    "I''m the new nanny."


    "Nanny?" Hua Zhi is shocked.


    At this time, Hua Zhenyue walked out of the living room, dressed very young, in a new style of Chanel''s spring clothes, where he looked like a man in his 60s, his hair style was also rickety.


    "Dad, you hired a nanny?" Hua Zhi is not angry about hiring a nanny. It''s the nanny who looks like she''s only in her 20s and looks pretty.


    Does that mean cooking and cleaning?


    "Well I thought that I wasn''t at home a while ago, and I needed help cleaning. I also raised goldfish and needed to feed them. If Honglian was there, someone would cook and clean up for me. It''s very good, and her salary is not high. It''s only 3000 a month. " Hua Zhenyue''s explanation is a little guilty.


    Hua Zhi Qi throws the bag on the sofa and sits on it.


    "Now it''s not a matter of three thousand. It''s something you do yourself. I''ll carry the black pot for you. You say you are old, why can''t you be a little bit more at ease? During that time, you were frozen by Huaqing finance. In order to give money to that woman, you went to the senior to borrow money? The fourth husband is ordinary *, do you have the heart to search her? Dad, what do you think? Are you evil? You can''t be the last time you went to Southeast Asia, have you? It''s not a thing to do in your fifties, either? " Hua Zhi doesn''t care about the means of kindness. She opens the door directly and doesn''t care whether the baby sitter is there or not.


    Hua Zhenyue''s face suddenly turned ugly. His daughter shaved his nose and shaved his face. It was really I can''t get off the stage.

 Chapter 628

    "What do you mean, Xiaozhi? How can I hear more and more confused? "


    Hua Zhenyue thought that no one knew about Zhang Qian, at least no one in his family.


    "Do you want to continue loading? Zhang Qian? Do you know me? " Hua Zhi stares at his father, and his eyes will be angry.


    It''s so suffocating in my heart. No wonder that the Wang family''s eyes changed that day. The old lady of the Wang family is such a demon. She really has a handle.


    At first, Hua Zhi thought there was a false accusation. Later, she was shocked to check it. Her father''s scandal was really wonderful.


    "Honglian, go out and buy some vegetables first."


    Hearing Zhang Qian''s words, Hua Zhenyue Mao hurriedly spent on the young baby sitter for fear that his privacy would be revealed.


    After the baby sitter went out, Hua Zhenyue confessed to Hua Zhi, "Xiao Zhi is a father who is confused, but it''s really gone. Zhang Qian and I have already broken up."


    "Is it still meaningful to break off? What''s important is that you did it, Dad. What''s your identity? Look at the four families. Who is like you? Our Chinese family is famous in Jiangcheng. Now this matter Nao, ah, five younger sister is at Jiang''s house, and you don''t think about her situation. Thank you, Jiang, Wang Which one has had such a thing? I''m sorry to say you, but you just don''t respect me. Elder sister is almost forty. You still talk about this. Are you not afraid of losing face? "


    Hua Zhi is really dare to say, face-to-face with machine gun, to father a God.


    "It''s really my fault, but I won''t do it in the future," he said


    "Don''t tell me what happened to the baby sitter. You think I''m stupid?"


    "Baby sitter It''s really nothing. She just came here less than a month ago. " Hua Zhenyue explained far fetched.


    Hua Zhi is warping his legs, hands around his chest, and his face is blue.


    "Qian Zhongshu is right. Old people make mistakes just like old houses catch fire. It''s hopeless."


    "It''s not that serious. Xiaozhi, dad knows it''s wrong. It won''t be like this in the future."


    "Of course, you don''t think it''s serious, because we''ll carry all your black pots. Do you know how we can explain to my wife''s family in the future? I am good at least not married, four younger sister five younger sister two are to face the father-in-law, I used to think my mother that reaction to you really shouldn''t, now it seems that my mother is very generous, really. "


    Hua Zhenyue bowed his head and said nothing.


    "Don''t live in this house." Hua Zhi is a little upset.


    "This is to drive me away?" Hua Zhenyue''s heart cools. This luxury apartment is indeed Hua Zhi''s. most of Hua Zhi''s money is invested in real estate, which is a real estate sister.


    "It doesn''t count. I mean you should move back to your old house so that there won''t be any news in the future


    "Ah..." It''s said that Hua Zhenyue began to hesitate when he moved back.


    To be honest, this period of time is the most relaxed after marriage. I really don''t want to go back to meet the psychopath like Xu Niang.


    It''s like a wild horse that has been kept in captivity for a long time. If you let it go and get it back, you will surely lose your freedom.


    "Think about it for yourself, and I will not force you. If you don''t care about the interests and reputation of our group, the harmony of our family, the reputation of our sisters and your own face, you are welcome. If you want to live in the house, you can live in it. If I don''t drive you, after all, you are my father. At least you are the one who worked hard to provide a tadpole more than 20 years ago. "


    Hua Zhi really dare to say anything. It''s extremely fierce. Its fighting power is really not blowing. In particular, the last sentence, attack the soul of Hua Zhenyue directly and make him tremble.

 Chapter 629

    Hua Zhi these words Hua Zhenyue face red, but can not refute.


    After Hua Zhi went out, she went to Alfa Romeo in a hurry with her bag, and then she cried.


    She picked up her mobile phone and called Wang Junxian directly.


    There seconds, tone gentle, "what''s the matter, Xiao Zhi?"


    "Wang Junxian, come and pick me up, now, now." Hua Zhi feels very sad at this moment and wants a hug.


    Father''s behavior, let Hua Zhi disgust, and suffocate Qu, just can''t clean up.


    Wang Junxian is having a meeting. After receiving the call, he interrupted the meeting and drove all the way.


    When he arrived, Hua Zhi''s eyes were still very red, but they were dry


    "What''s the matter? Is this Wang Junxian takes out a tissue and wipes the corner of her eyes for Hua Zhi. She always feels vulnerable recently. It''s different from when she just met her.


    "Just now."


    "Tear it, tear it. What are you crying about? You''re defeated?" Wang Junxian deliberately teased her.


    Hua Zhi looks up with tears in her eyes, "how could it be? Your baby is the ghost B2 in the fighter. It''s impossible to defeat. I''m just suffering. "


    "And your father?" Listen to Hua Zhi say afflictive, Wang Junxian also knows how to return a responsibility.


    Hua Zhi nods, in the heart still afflictive very.


    "Don''t cry. It''s not your fault. You can''t interfere in anyone''s private affairs. No matter what relationship he has with you, the road is your own. Don''t be too sad."


    Wang Jun is comforting and wiping tears for Hua Zhi, which is to coax her ancestors.


    Hua Sheng first knew about Hua Zhenyue, then Hua Qing and Hua Feng, and Hua Zhi and Hua Lin were the last to know.


    Hua Lin is also angry. You should know that her father lent money to Xiao San at that time. I''m sure she can''t get it. Thanks to her kindness.


    The good thing about this is that it didn''t make a big noise or make a news. It''s all passed down from mouth to mouth in the circle of powerful families and used as a joke after dinner.


    Hua''s family were all followed by Yang. They must have been stabbed in the back.


    In the evening, when the mysterious boyfriend of Chuntao came, he said hello to Huasheng and went out.


    The river did not work, gingko boiled peach gum for the young lady to nourish, Hua Sheng also filled a bowl of gingko, two people sat on the sofa, face-to-face chat, there is no difference between master and servant.


    In fact, Hua Sheng is very tolerant to Chuntao and gingko. They say they are girls, but their treatment is not girls either.


    Whether it''s room, clothing, food and clothing, although it''s not as delicate as Huasheng, it''s not comparable to ordinary people.


    Therefore, the two girls are so devoted to the young lady that they would rather not marry, but also stay to serve. People change their hearts.


    "Miss, I want to ask you what you mean about that day."


    "High crane?" Hua Sheng takes a sip of peach gum and laughs at Ginkgo biloba. It seems that the girl''s heart is moving. Otherwise, she will not be asked urgently.


    Ginkgo is a little shy. Nod your head.


    "What do you want to ask?"


    "Oh, miss, don''t make fun of me. You are so smart, you know that." Ginkgo remember to stamp her feet, Miss Qi deliberately teased her.


    "Well, I don''t need to tell you that you are in a hurry. Do you have an idea in mind?"


    "No, I''m upset. You know I''m not as smart and stupid as Chuntao, so I can''t think of many things."


    "Well, let me give you some advice. Tell me first. Do you think Gao he likes you?"


    Ginkgo thought about it and nodded.


    "Well, you trust him, don''t you?"


    Gingko nodded again, "Miss, I think Gao he is OK. Although he speaks with a bad mouth and likes to make noise, he is not bad. What''s more, my uncle is a good man, and his friends are not bad. They say that birds of a feather flock together. I don''t think I''ll see Gao he wrong, either."


    Hua Sheng''s eyes are smiling and appreciative.

 Chapter 630

    Hua Sheng really didn''t expect that gingko could see this layer. If you look like this, gingko is no more stupid than Chuntao.


    And it seems that Chuntao has a longer-term view than Chuntao, which she totally agrees with.


    In fact, we can see the essence of this person by looking at the character of friends around us.


    Some of the good relationships around the river, whether Wang Junxian, Qin Wanyu, or Gao He, are trustworthy.


    At least, no matter for others, for friends, for people who like it, I will be single-minded and won''t do those negative things.


    So at the moment when Gao he can give the stone to gingko, Hua Sheng feels that his boy is sincere, not fresh, not playing with gingko''s feelings.


    You know, ginkgo is not very beautiful, nor talented, nor family background, she is an ordinary girl.


    And Gao he is really thin and fat around him. There are countless young model stars, celebrities and flight attendants.


    After all, many people flattered the child and wanted to climb the big tree of Gaojia. Although Gaohe was young, it was good that he would not make trouble.


    In private life, there seems to be no moth out there. At most, I like to play.


    So Hua Sheng didn''t have a deep tube, until Gao he began to express his love for the attack, ginkgo was a little confused, she came out.


    "Ginkgo biloba, you are right. Gao he is still good. Then I ask you, do you like him?"


    Gingko licked his lips. It seemed a little shy.


    "I don''t know, miss."


    "No, you like it. You''re just embarrassed to say that if you don''t like me, you just refuse to ask me."


    Ginkgo head down, indeed, Hua Sheng said in her mind, carefully so think, I really think Gao he is very good.


    "Miss, you can say it quickly. I''m all in a hurry."


    Hua Sheng can''t hold his breath when he sees Ginkgo biloba, so he doesn''t drag it on purpose.


    "Ginkgo biloba, I''m going to say this. Listen carefully. Love itself is a hard road. If you want to go this way, you need to be prepared to experience wind and rain. And you and Gao he are very different in social status, so if you decide to accept Gao He, the risk will be very high, that is, three situations. "


    "Which three?" Ginkgo biloba, with her hands on her cheeks, listened carefully to the analysis of the young lady. Hua Sheng, the theoretical emperor, although he was inexperienced, had a very good theory.


    Whether it''s Hua Lin, Feng Xi or Hua Zhi, they will find her when they are trapped in love, as if she is an emotional expert.


    "First, you can''t be accepted in the Gaohe family."


    "Second, Gao he has been hating the old for a long time and abandons you."


    "Third, you have different views. There will be many contradictions when you are together, which will not last for a long time."


    "The lady is right. She will."


    "But there is also a possibility that you really like each other. No matter what difficulties you are willing to face together, solve them, and finally come to a happy life together. However, I am not attacking you. This possibility is very small. You don''t want to place high hopes on it, because people''s hearts and willpower are actually very fragile. Once you encounter some frustrations, you will be very negative, You are both in your early 20s. I''m not very optimistic. But this is your business. You have the right to make your own choices. No matter how you decide, I will only support you. "


    Hua Sheng is very towards his own people, but also entangled. On the one hand, he hopes ginkgo has a good home, on the other hand, he hopes that she will not be hurt by love.


    Hua Sheng''s analysis of the current situation to ginkgo is clear and plain, which is summed up in four words - the difficult road.


    After listening to these words, gingko looked gloomy and somewhat discouraged.

 Chapter 631

    It''s true that gingko''s identity is too difficult to enter Gaojia. It''s no less than climbing Mount Everest.


    Gao he''s father was originally in the city, but recently he was promoted to the provincial level. That position is beyond the envy of millions of people.


    Gao he''s mother is also a well-known entrepreneur. As the only son of Gao''s family, she never worries about food, drink or money. Such a rich family''s children must have one wife in a million.


    Gingko is not stupid either. After listening to miss''s words and pondering for a while, I asked Hua Sheng.


    "Miss, I know it''s hard, but I think I have nothing now. If I lose the bet, I still have nothing. Go back to the origin. If I get away with my luck and win the bet, I will be the wife of a powerful family. Haha, it''s not a loss, is it? "


    Hua Sheng thought that gingko''s timid personality would give up and develop with Gao He.


    How to know that this girl''s thinking is also magical. She actually uses this mode to think about problems.


    Hua Sheng was stunned, but she also reflected, looking at Ginkgo biloba, and seriously warned, "what you said is reasonable, but I remind you that you don''t have anything now, because you don''t like Gao He, you really contact with him, when you love someone deeply, you lose it again, and that kind of pain will not be as indifferent as it is now. The saddest thing is not to have no love, but to have the best love and then lose it. "


    Gingko listened to the clouds and fog, carefully thought for a long time, just a little clear miss this sentence.


    "I know it''s OK to be cruel."


    "Yes, if you want to, do it."


    "Miss, I want to try it. Chuntao is not convinced. She says that I will be played by childe, but I think her mysterious boyfriend is a disgrace, so I want to try it."


    "You girl, it''s not a matter of holding your breath. It''s a lifetime of happiness."


    "I know."


    "In that case, no problem. Can I help you?" Hua Sheng asked with a smile.


    "No, I''ll take care of it myself." Ginkgo relieved and seemed to solve the long-standing problem.


    At the same time, after a few days of calm, the woman of Zhuoya began to make the demon road again.


    Without warning, I went on one of the hottest variety shows in Jiangcheng, called "love to shout out"


    in fact, these people also follow the script and follow the provocative route. Many people watching the unknown truth make people cry.


    Zhuoya didn''t know where she came from. She went to the live broadcast directly, and told the story of her relationship with the river as a love between life and death.


    The most powerful thing is that she didn''t leak the name of the river, but replaced it with mine, which aroused people''s curiosity.


    After the broadcast of the program, the direct ratings soared, and the major media reproduced crazily.


    When Hua Sheng knew about it, he also turned on his mobile phone and watched Zhuoya''s performance - a touching performance.


    Her opening words are like this - Hello, everyone, I am a simple girl from ethnic minorities. Many years ago, I went to college and left my hometown to come to the beautiful Jiangcheng. I met the man in my life, my one, he was born noble, full of talent, is the son of God. And I''m just a Cinderella full of hope for the future. We fell in love at first sight. We were very happy together. We went hiking together, but there was an accident. Both of us fell off the cliff, and then We all lost our memories. A few days ago, I hurt my brain in a car accident, miraculously recovered my memory, and remembered all the things I wanted to tell him Dear, five years, are you ok? Have you forgotten me? Still love me? I am your elegance.


    After reading it, Huasheng turns off the phone coldly.


    "Zhuoya''s acting skills are getting better and better. Her means will make the river sink into the mire."


    Hua Sheng felt at this moment that Zhuoya was definitely not in love with the river, otherwise he would not use such mean means to kill him.

 Chapter 632

    The reason why this program is popular is not only because of Zhuoya''s beauty, but also because she makes some shameful means behind her.


    Therefore, after the program is broadcast directly, it is pushed to the forefront of the storm. This is not an accident, obviously someone deliberately operates it.


    What''s terrible is that Zhuoya is more dangerous without mentioning the name of Jiangliu, because curiosity drives the mysterious male master of the whole people.


    Those good netizens began to search on a large scale, and then analyze, layer upon layer of pickpockets, and finally the river was picked out.


    Then there was a terrible wave of cyber violence


    River has been very low-key, in fact, there is no black spot, but Zhuoya so, river has become a heartless man.


    Hua Sheng took a look at the microblog. It was all negative. What he said was very unpleasant. He felt very bad.


    Netizen 1: I didn''t expect that Jiangliu was such a man. I used to take him as a God.


    Netizen 2: a rich family has no good things. It''s a joke to expect him to be in love. Zhuoya is also stupid. Why do you come back? Jiangliu is married. She''s in an awkward situation.


    Netizen 3: I don''t like the wife of Jiangliu. She''s cold and clean. She''s holding it. I think it''s the same with the ancient tomb sect. It''s still Zhuoya. I like Zhuoya.


    Netizen 4: sorry for this minority girl. They are all very simple. They take love as their life. Unfortunately, it''s not fair to meet people. However, Jiangliu and Huasheng are also a powerful couple. They don''t have much love. They can only say that their interests are great.


    Netizen 5: according to the time sequence, now Mrs. Jiang is the third party. Zhuoya is the first girlfriend. No problem. Stand Zhuoya.


    The public opinion is almost one-sided. There are many people who scold the river and satirize Hua Sheng. The main thing is that the events are getting more and more intense.


    I don''t even know where some fans who call themselves Zhuoya come out and block the river. At the door of his company, they throw eggs and stones, which is very frightening.


    River in the accident, accidentally hit by an egg, make the face is all sticky egg liquid.


    Without saying a word, he got on the car and left the group under the escort of bodyguards.


    He was not surprised that Zhuoya did so. If the woman kept silent, he would be afraid. If he fought openly, he would be more secure.


    Hua Sheng didn''t go to school for some days, so he didn''t know about the school.


    When Yu Ping went back to report in the new semester, the whole university for nationalities was talking about it.


    It was already eight o''clock in the evening. Many people gathered around the main building door and you said something to me.


    Yu Ping angrily goes forward and shouts, "don''t you spread rumors, OK? Huasheng is not a junior, nor is Jiangliu a heartless man. It''s not what you think. Don''t spit blood on people. "


    "Who should I be? It''s face lifting. Go there. Where''s your business? Get out of the way."


    A boy pushed it deliberately, but Yu Ping didn''t stand firm. She fell down and sat on the ground. Her palm was scratched a little. It hurt.


    Then, a warm big hand picked her up from the ground.


    She turned her head and was surprised. It was Yuan Shao.


    In fact, Yu Ping hasn''t seen Yuan Shao for a long time since she helped Huasheng to look at the shop. She looked like 20 days ago.


    "Xiaoping, are you ok?"


    Yu Ping shakes her head, Yuan Shao holds her up and directly punches the boy who just pushed Yu Ping.


    The man saw that it was Yuan Shao, but he didn''t dare to say a word. He ran away in a gray way.


    "Bully her later. I''ll break your dog''s leg." Yuan Shao''s rude warning.


    The gossip crowd also gradually dispersed. Yuan Shao came over and the two chatted as they walked around the campus.


    "Xiaosheng is not like that, nor is Jiangliu." Yu Ping said.

 Chapter 633

    Yuan Shao nodded, "I know that Jiangliu is my idol. I''ve pink him for many years, and I don''t believe those reports."


    "But those people are dead, and there''s no evidence to lie."


    Yu Ping''s loyalty to Hua Sheng is the same, because Hua Sheng is a benefactor to her.


    "Well, people like to talk nonsense now, which I also hate. But don''t worry about it. I''m sure Huasheng and Jiangliu will not be hurt by these rumors and will be dealt with soon."


    Yu Ping nods


    "Little Ping, you are thin."


    "Yes? I''ve been eating a lot lately. " Yu Ping touched her face.


    "Is there not enough money? I have..."


    Before Yuan Shao could take out his wallet, Yu Ping stopped him.


    "No, no, leave me some dignity, will you?"


    In fact, since Yuan Shao''s mother saw Tai Ping, she was hit hard that time. She always felt that she could not spend Yuan Shao any more money.


    Yuan Shao didn''t want to pay back all the money he was in hospital.


    Later, the relationship between the two people has been very awkward, and they didn''t say that they would break up or not break up. Yuan Shao went to Yu Ping, and she kept avoiding.


    After the Spring Festival, they didn''t meet each other and didn''t say anything.


    "Xiaoping, I''m sorry about my mother."


    "No, your mother is right. It''s my son. I know her very well. I''m too poor. But I can''t help being poor, so don''t give me any money. I''m looking at the shop at Xiaosheng now. She treats me well. She has food and shelter. Don''t worry. "


    "Are you all right?"


    "It''s all right."


    "Don''t be so silly in the future. The doctors say those drugs will damage your immunity."


    "Well, no, I was really drunk that day." Yu Ping smiles.


    "Xiaoping I... "


    Yuan Shao tried to stop talking several times. He finally pulled over Ping''s body and looked at her face seriously.


    "Xiaoping, look at me and tell me do you still love me?"


    "Yuan Shao, love is not the only one. We can''t use it to tie everything together. The world is very realistic. Only by solving the problem of food and clothing can we think about love. Obviously, I''m still in a state without food and clothing, so I''m not qualified to say love."


    "Then why did you say that before?" Yuan Shao is a little heartbroken.


    "I''m confused. I apologize to you."


    "Don''t you admit it?"


    "No, I think a lot of realistic things. Love is beautiful, but marriage is realistic. Unless we are in love all our lives, it''s obviously not true. I want to marry you and face too many things. It''s a huge pressure on you and me, and I don''t want to."


    "Little Ping, I don''t care. I really want to continue to be with you. I''ve never been so sober. You know I don''t mind your birth. Come with me, will you go abroad with me? "


    "Are you going abroad?" In fact, Yu Ping had guessed it for a long time, but now listening to his own words, her heart is still a while.


    "Boston University, leaving at the end of March, has less than a month to go."


    "Very well, very well, congratulations." Yu Ping smiles and tries to hide her sadness.


    "You have no problem with Boston. Come with me. You can take IELTS test now. You can go as soon as April. I''ll rent a house there and wait for you."


    "I can''t, my family can''t support me to go abroad."


    "I''ll take the money. My mother gives me 5000 dollars in pocket money a month, but I can''t spend it all. We each have 2500 dollars."


    Yuan Shao is sincere. He always has this plan. He has a good family. He can take Yu Ping and settle down together or go back to China as long as they are together.


    At that moment, Yu Ping was really moved.

 Chapter 634

    Seeing Yu Ping''s silence, Yuan Shao saw a glimmer of hope.


    "Little Ping, you don''t have to rush to answer me. Give you time to think about it."


    Yuan Shao takes out his mobile phone and sends some information to Yu Ping via wechat.


    "Here is the enrollment brochure of Boston University, as well as the enrollment channel. Your results must be stable. At one''s own expense, there are no less crowded places than the public expenses. As long as we bear the expenses ourselves, and when we go abroad, we can work part-time and earn money together to graduate together. "


    To be honest, Yu Ping is very moved by these things. Boston is also the highest institution she yearns for, but


    "Little Ping, you are so thoughtful. Don''t worry. I hope you don''t give up. I really I love you very much. "


    Yuan Shao doesn''t mean Ping speaks. She kisses Yuan Shao gently on her cheek and smells the familiar smell of Yuan Shao. Yu Ping has tears in her eyes.


    She likes Yuan Shao very much. Hua Sheng knows that what she likes is going crazy. She even heard that Yuan Shao is going abroad for a long time.


    But her love is too humble. She was born, standing in front of Yuan Shao''s parents, and had nothing to do with it. She was crushed to death.


    That''s why she is conflicted. These days, she is also absent from Yuan Shao, and wechat has little communication.


    Now with these materials, I think about Boston University, my beloved man, foreign countries She got into a tangle again.


    Hua Zhi this time has been because of the father''s business is very hot, a lot of work are pushed, unless it is particularly important.


    That night, after attending a luxury new product conference, a reporter came to interview her.


    "Miss Hua Zhi, we also want to rub off a wave of enthusiasm. As Mrs. Jiang''s sister, what''s your opinion about her deep love triangle now?"


    "Love triangle? Are you mistaken? My sister is the legal Mrs. Jiang, and Jiang Liu has no extramarital affair. Why do you say "love triangle" Hua Zhi is smiling, but obviously imposing.


    "All the news goes on. Mr. Jiang''s ex girlfriend is back. It''s said that it''s still the first love."


    "So what? Do you dare to question the law of our country if there is no marriage license, which is not recognized by law? "


    Hua Zhi a word, connect the reporter did not have electricity.


    Another one who is not afraid of death rushes up. Again, is it true, "Miss Hua Zhi, but we all know that Jiang and Zhuoya really love each other, only because they have lost their memory for five years. Now the beloved has come back. Will your sister give up the position of Mrs. Jiang to complete the pair of bitter mandarin ducks?"


    "My sister is not the Virgin Mary. She is not so kind. Besides, she belongs to her own things. Why let her go? Is your mind slimy? If the world is weak to get sympathy, then beggars should have slept in five-star hotels long ago, not overpass? You media are so kind. Go to help that ethnic minority woman find a local hero husband. You are the most selfless. If you can''t get it right, you will be given a title directly. It''s called fighting against Buddhism. "


    Hua Zhi''s assistants all laughed, thinking that Hua Zhi is really powerful, and the satirists are also very funny.


    "Miss Hua Zhi, your attitude on this matter is that of your sister, right?" Some media with bad intentions took the opportunity to ask.


    Hua Zhi looks around at the flash and lens, the small one is brilliant.


    "I hereby declare that I am Hua Sheng''s sister. We are close relatives, no matter what kind of cattle, ghosts and snakes? Who dares to provoke my sister, I Hua Zhi only four words waiting for her - to accompany in the end. "


    Hua Zhi''s aggressive response directly shows that she wants to stand on her sister''s position and tear apart the scheming bitches. She is absolutely not used to those smelly ones.

 Chapter 635

    Hua Zhi dare to love and hate is not a human design, it''s a real temperament, so these years in the entertainment industry in the eyes of fans have been used to.


    Now she stands out on the cusp of the storm. She thought she would be reviled. Unexpectedly, she has gained a lot of points and saved a lot of public opinions.


    Passerby 1: it''s not Hua Zhi''s powder, but this moment it''s powder.


    Passer-by 2: Hua Zhi has always been domineering. I wish I had such a sister to support my goddess.


    Passer-by 3: does anyone think that former girlfriend of Jiangliu is white lotus like me? I''ll pretend to be pathetic and disgusting.


    Passer-by 4: there is no problem with Hua Zhi''s character. I don''t believe her sister will bully her ex girlfriend. This wave of standing Hua Zhi.


    Passer-by 5: I don''t feel for Hua Zhi, and I haven''t seen her movie, but many people should learn to protect their younger sister. It''s the way to learn.


    Hua Zhi''s appearance, leading the wind to turn around, and publicly said to tear that Zhuoya, this wave, really happy.


    Hua Sheng and her sister Hua Lin are chatting in the group, talking about today.


    On the other hand, Zhuoya is not willing to show weakness. With the heat of Hua Zhi, she pretends to be weak again.


    This time, there was a realistic program called truth. What did the host ask and what did she answer.


    At six o''clock in the evening, the truth began to be broadcast live. The ratings soared to a new high in history. The number of viewers exceeded 3 million, which was unprecedented. It can be seen that there are many people who eat melons.


    Compere: Zhuo ya, do you know Hua Zhi?


    Zhuoya: I don''t know. I''m not a Star chaser.


    Host: haven''t you seen her movie?


    Zhuoya: I haven''t seen it. I haven''t paid attention to it.


    Host: Hua Zhi is a famous actress in the circle. She is Mrs. Jiang''s sister. Today, Hua Zhi said publicly that she is protecting her sister and wants to fight you. What do you think?


    Zhuoya: I can understand that, after all, people are close sisters, and it''s said that Jiangliu''s wife also comes from a rich family. They have background and connections. If they want to deal with me too easily, it''s as simple as killing an ant. I never doubt them, nor their own situation. But I don''t understand. I just want to find back my lost love and find back my own situation My first love, am I wrong? Why should I be rejected by the world? "


    Zhuoya almost choked and said this, which was very sympathetic.


    The opinions of netizens immediately floated across the screen -


    ah, Zhuoya is so pitiful, with tears in her eyes.


    Ma Dan, the powerful family are not human beings. They are inhuman. They bully a weak woman and are not afraid of being attacked by thunder.


    Hua Zhi, a woman with no conscience, should boycott her films in the future. Such a character should not be an idol.


    Zhuoya looks very simple and distressed. If the river doesn''t get married, they can get married eventually.


    Zhuoya''s answer in the truth almost shows her weakness to the limit, which makes people feel that she is lonely, kind, beautiful and infatuated.


    Inspired the compassion of the melon eating audience, for a time, it was not easy to be moved back by Hua Zhi, and fell again.


    Together with the fall of Hua Zhi, microblog has been bombarded by people and suffered a new wave of network violence.


    Netizens are irrational. They can''t see the truth clearly. What they see is always the surface.


    "I''m going to rip that bitch off now." Hua Zhi is furious. She is drinking bird''s nest at Hua Sheng''s house. When she sees the news, she gets up and goes out.


    "You can sit down, third sister. You are calm." Hua Sheng catches her.


    "It''s OK. I''ll find someone to clean her up and sew her mouth to make her die shameless." Hua Zhi stares at the eyes, really anxious.


    Hua Sheng asked with a smile, "third sister, have you seen the journey to the west?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you know three dozen Baigujing?"


    "Yes."


    "Zhuoya is the white bone spirit now. We are the monkey king, and the melon eater is Tang monk. At this time, if you are doing anything to her, we will have a plan." Hua Sheng said.

 Chapter 636

    Hua Zhi calm down so think, it is really such a thing, no wonder five younger sister is the most intelligent, sure enough, a word to wake her up.


    Zhuoya now uses the same means as Baigujing, deliberately pretending to be pitiful and making Tang Monk sympathize.


    Tang Monk''s flesh and eyes can''t see the spirit of Baigujing''s skin, but Hua Sheng Hua Sheng knows it.


    But no way, the public opinion is always dominated by the masses, so at this time if Hua Zhi is to make a move, she will directly take the foreshadowing and acting before Zhuoya.


    This is not the best way


    "Then what shall we do? We won''t give up, will we? Is our family too old this year? I''m so tired Ever since I came back from Australia, there have been a lot of troubles, first my parents, then me, then Dad. Now it''s your turn I''m going crazy. "


    Hua Zhi is irascible, covering her head and bursting. She is in a hurry. She can''t hold anything. She just wants to explode.


    Huasheng is just the opposite. The more inferior it is, the more calm it is, the more able it is to calm down and watch its changes.


    "You don''t have to do anything. Don''t meddle in it. You have to work. You have to make a scene."


    "And you?" Hua Zhi looks at five younger sisters.


    "Me? I''m very good. I''ve always been like this, and I haven''t responded to anything. Silence is actually the best way to fight back. "


    Hua Sheng smiles. Zhuoya wants to offend her and see her explode, but she can''t let her do what she wants.


    Hua Zhi sat at Hua Sheng''s house until 9 p.m.


    When the river came back, Wang Junxian and together, Wang Junxian pick up Hua Zhi to go, also did not stay.


    The river is a little tired. After taking a bath, I go to bed.


    "Miss, my uncle''s clothes are full of egg white." Ginkgo whispered to Hua Sheng.


    Hua Sheng nodded, but didn''t say much.


    "By the way, is Chuntao back?" Hua Sheng asked ginkgo.


    "Not yet, this time Chuntao has been out for three days, but she should be OK, because I saw her send out a circle of friends an hour ago, as if she was eating on the west civilization Road, with the man."


    "OK, just fine."


    Hua Sheng is also too busy to talk about Chuntao. If you know that she has no problem, you can rest assured for the time being.


    Watching the river being thrown eggs and stones by those irrational people, Hua Sheng is very distressed.


    River flow such a proud son of heaven, a proud, where to receive such grievances?


    After she went upstairs, she pushed open the door and saw him lying on the bed, looking at the ceiling, wondering what she was thinking?


    "Mr. Jiang, it''s hard today."


    "No, I''m fine." River saw Hua Sheng, just have a little smile.


    Two people also didn''t talk much, very tacit embrace to sleep.


    In the morning of the next day, at the weekend, Jiangliu attended the full moon banquet of a local rich grandson, and Jiangcheng''s ownership was very expensive.


    Jiang Liu and Hua Sheng welcome to a seven-star hotel by the driver''s Rolls Royce.


    As soon as they got out of the car, they were surrounded by the media to take photos. After all, they have been on the cusp of the storm recently, with a high degree of heat.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Jiang, what do you want to say to miss Zhuoya?"


    "Mr. Jiang, do you love your wife more now, or do you have more ex girlfriends?"


    "Mrs. Jiang, what''s your attitude towards this matter? Will you meet Miss Zhuoya?"


    Huasheng is dressed in a white evening dress, with a big brand bracelet on her wrist, and Jiangliu is dressed in a black tuxedo, indifferent and aloof. She ignores everyone in the whole process.


    Jiang Liu didn''t want to say anything, after all, a Sheng explained that silence is gold.


    But now in the face of many multimedia and lens, he still can''t bear it. Even for Huasheng, today he has to make a clear statement.

 Chapter 637

    Thinking of this, the river gently raised Huasheng''s hand and kissed him, saying slowly, "the most beloved woman in my river life is Huasheng, and I will only love my wife in the future. We will face all difficulties together. All the public opinions will frame all the bad things. We will bear them together. Time will prove everything. We can''t have a long-term relationship. We don''t need to say much about our love. Thank you for your attention. I will not respond to my private affairs in the future. Sorry. "


    Finish saying, river current leads Hua Sheng, high posture enters the meeting place, crush all mobs.


    An hour later, Jiang Liu, the successor of the first powerful family, made a high-profile pledge to love his wife, promise to live forever and refuse to accept his first love.


    When Zhuoya saw the news, her eyes were full of sarcasm.


    "Men, as expected, are merciless. Now it''s up to Huasheng to see how good he is and how bored he is with me." She raised her long fingernails and brushed the lipstick on the corner of her mouth.


    "Miss ya, what shall we do next?"


    "Keep dropping bombs. How long can they endure?" Zhuoya licked her lips and looked contemptuous.


    To be honest, except for Hua Sheng, none of these pairs of hands can hold hands or compete with her.


    Even the river cannot flow. She wants to force Hua Sheng to make a move. However, Hua Sheng seems to be very calm, silent, unresponsive and not impulsive.


    In the seven-star hotel, Jiang Liu, who attended the banquet, said hello to Hua Sheng and took a humble seat.


    "Didn''t you just say no?" She asked.


    "It doesn''t matter if I don''t hold back. It doesn''t matter if I''m wronged, but if my wife follows me, I''ll be miserable."


    "You Like a child, what is this grievance? I''m ok. "


    "That''s not good, my wife, I''m reluctant to bully, no one else is easy to use." There is no doubt that the river is overbearing to protect his wife.


    If Hua Sheng cries, he will feel worse than death.


    So I think that recently Zhuoya has been making a lot of fun, which makes Huasheng feel aggrieved. If he doesn''t say anything, he really feels aggrieved.


    So there was that high-profile show of affection.


    "But how do you say that, will be seized by the handle to say that you are merciless, does not admit the ex girlfriend."


    "Just say it if you like. I''ll take care of you. As long as you don''t suffer from grievances, I''m willing to bear you."


    "Go, nonsense."


    Hua Sheng can''t persuade Jiang Liu, and he doesn''t continue to be stubborn with her.


    The river smiled and hugged her waist. They whispered and laughed from time to time.


    In the eyes of outsiders is a very loving pair, so the same attitude towards the enemy, really no problem.


    Hua Sheng guessed that he was right. After Jiang Liu said those words, he was caught by others.


    Start all kinds of attacks on the river, hypocrisy, scum man, face turning merciless, love new and hate old.


    In a word, there is everything, but the river doesn''t care.


    In his own words, I''m not a star. I don''t rely on traffic and the public to eat, so I don''t need people. You can say that I''m amorous or infatuated. I should make money without any influence.


    This attitude is still very powerful


    At 8:40 p.m., before the dinner was over, Zhuoya lost another wave of bombs.


    This time, it''s a little fierce.


    A series of nine photos, all in high definition, can fully see the five features of the client.


    All are Xie Dongyang and Hua Sheng.


    There were two people sitting face to face. Hua Sheng got off at the door of Xie Dongyang. He came out to meet him.


    When we have dinner together, we look at each other and laugh at each other. There''s another one that''s more ambiguous. It''s estimated that the river will be a little tasteless after watching it.


    It was Xie Dongyang and Hua Sheng who held the kitten. The touch between the hand and the tip of the finger was magnified maliciously by others. They had ulterior motives.


    Then the major media began to reprint crazily, the title is - Jiang Jiashao''s wife suspected of cheating, Xie Shao''s old love revived, Jiang Zong left his ex girlfriend to protect his wife and was miserable.

 Chapter 638

    Hua Sheng reads the report and is silent. Can''t help but enlarge Zhuoya''s move?


    These photos are not difficult to take, because Xie Dongyang''s home has high-definition monitoring, as long as you find a hacker to monitor, and then take a screenshot of some instant scenes.


    In infinite amplification, it can achieve this effect by taking it out, but it''s something Huasheng doesn''t want to see that Xie Dongyang is involved again.


    For Hua Sheng, Xie Dongyang is innocent. This matter had nothing to do with others.


    But Zhuoya just pulled him into the game, which made Huasheng angry.


    When Jiangliu and Huasheng saw the news, they had no position.


    "Mrs. Jiang, please explain." The river is actually deliberately angry.


    "Explain what?"


    "What''s the matter with you two hands, ten fingers linked?" The river current points to the last picture.


    "Yes, that''s what you see."


    "I''ll chop Xie Dongyang now." The river is jealous on purpose.


    "Yes, yes, go quickly."


    The river couldn''t hold back the smile. He pinched Hua Sheng''s face.


    "You know I don''t get angry, do you?"


    "Originally, why should I be angry? Do you know when I met Xie Dongyang? And When did I go to Xie Dongyang''s house, I didn''t bring spring peaches and Ginkgo biloba with me. How could I go to see him in private? Besides, I went in a big way and didn''t sneak around. Why is the secret meeting? "


    "Well, everything you say is fine, my Mrs. Jiang. That''s how it makes sense."


    "But it''s a bit of a hassle, because Xie Dongyang was introduced into the war by Zhuoya." Hua Sheng frowns.


    "She''s not trying to attract thanks to Dongyang, she''s trying to blackmail and discredit you."


    "Yes, but it doesn''t make any difference. Xie Dongyang really can''t get away from her, which doomed us to be scolded."


    "I''ll explain."


    "No, you don''t want to talk, you don''t want to explain, not only don''t explain, but also deliberately get angry about it."


    "Why?" The river is not clear.


    "Let''s take care of her plan and lower her guard. Then we will attack and annihilate the enemy at one stroke while she is not paying attention." Hua Sheng''s head is crooked. It''s with the child.


    River listened to laugh out a voice, can''t help but with the forehead, in front of her rub.


    "You ah, ghost idea is much, although the method is good, but I disagree."


    "Why?"


    "Because I don''t want to be angry with you, to have a cold war with you."


    "It''s not true."


    "I can''t pretend. I''m upset."


    Hua Sheng:


    Well, her Mr. Jiang Mingming is an arrogant and domineering president. Unfortunately, he is always a loyal dog.


    Hua Sheng pretends that the cold war has been rejected, and the two ignore the storm. Let everyone say what they want, or go their own way.


    Xie Dongyang can''t sit down. He''s worried about Huasheng.


    So when many people went to his micro blog to scold him, he was still angry and broke up.


    Netizen 1: Xie Dongyang, you are too scum, sleeping with someone''s wife, not afraid of being attacked by thunder?


    Xie Dongyang replied to the netizen: then why didn''t you be attacked by thunder?


    Netizen 2: Xie Dongyang, do you really have a relationship with Jiangliu''s wife? Can sleep so good-looking woman, old addict?


    Xie Dongyang replied to the netizen: is your farting skill ancestral? Didn''t your parents teach you to be a good man?


    Netizen 3: Xie Dongyang, I''ve always been your brain powder. I''m a senior two girl. I''ve been paying attention to you for a long time. I don''t believe what the news says. Can you reply to me, please? Do you really have any relationship with President Jiang''s wife?


    Xie Dongyang replied to the netizen: No, Hua Sheng is my good friend. Like Hua Zhi, we are friends. Please don''t listen to the rumors.


    Although Xie Dongyang explained, there was so much public opinion that no one listened to him at all.


    So he couldn''t help but pick up his cell phone and call Huasheng.


    "Hello?"


    "Sheng Sheng, did those photos hurt you? What can I do? What can I do? Shall I have a press conference right away to explain? " Xie Dongyang is very impatient.

 Chapter 639

    "No need." Hua Sheng is very calm.


    "Are you angry? Did the river quarrel with you? " Xie Dongyang is very guilty.


    "No, don''t be nervous. I said it''s none of your business. Besides, every time I go to see you, I''m aboveboard. I don''t have a ghost in my heart. Naturally, you don''t have to explain it. Leave it to me."


    "But Sheng..." Xie Dongyang feels that Hua Sheng is too gentle, afraid that she will be bullied, so he wants to help.


    It''s a pity that they didn''t give it a chance.


    "If you think I''m a friend and believe me, please leave it to me, will you?"


    Seeing Hua Sheng in such a serious tone, Xie Dongyang didn''t dare to insist. He could only say that, but he felt uneasy after hanging up the phone.


    He was really worried that Hua Sheng would not be able to carry it. After all, she was only a 22-year-old girl.


    At six o''clock in the evening, the financial news reported that in recent days, due to the constant disclosure of scandals by the Huashi family, the right and wrong continued. At the end of the day, the Huashi group had fallen 1.25, the lowest in five years. If the stock market continues to decline, just for fear that Huashi will fall into a financial crisis and the capital chain will be broken, please continue to pay attention to this platform for the subsequent development.


    Hua Qing is in the office. She raises her hand and pushes the lamp on the desk back. The glass pieces fall all over the floor.


    "This group of careless I''m pissed off. "


    It''s true that Huaqing values the interests of Huashi group. Recently, there has been a lot of trouble at home. It''s certain that Huashi has been affected.


    That night, the Chinese family gathered in the old house again to discuss the company.


    Hua Qing was scolded last time, so he took this opportunity to express his feelings.


    Without waiting for the elder sister to speak, Hua Qing directly threw Bulgari''s black snake leather bag on the sofa, pulled up his sleeve and crossed his waist, stared around at everyone, and said unceremoniously, "I''m here to tell you a good news. At the end of this evening, our group''s story fell to the lowest level in history. It is preliminarily estimated that the group will shrink by one billion a day. As a shareholder, you are conservatively estimated to lose at least ten million yuan each. How about being happy? "


    Hua Qing''s irony is obvious, and everyone has not refuted. Hua Feng peels the mountain bamboo for her daughter to eat. Hua Zhi sends wechat with her mobile phone. Hua Lin''s abdomen has been slightly raised, leaning on the sofa and saying nothing. Hua Sheng sits in the corner with Ginkgo biloba, listening quietly.


    Hua Zhenyue and Mrs. Hua are sitting in the middle, and their faces are ugly. This is a matter of death. No one should be complacent or sad. They are all on the same boat.


    "You are really skilled. My elder sister and I have worked hard for the company to maintain our Chinese family business and position. And you? Do you think it''s not easy for us? Dad, you don''t worry about your age. Where is our daughter''s face when something like that happens? Mom, you and my dad are members of a powerful family. They actually fight and are filmed and spread. Third, you will be speculation with this, speculation with that new film CP, personal privacy can be handled, do not pull our family into the water? And you... " When it comes to Huasheng, Huaqing is the most energetic.


    The tone is a little bit heavier than before. What''s important is that Hua Qing is more unbridled when the river doesn''t come today.


    "Little five, you''re young but not a child. We don''t care how you and the river make trouble, but how can you and Xie Dongyang don''t know each other well. Now there''s news and people eat melons every day. How can you meet people in the future? Do you still refer to the Wangjiang family as a young grandmother? "


    "Xie Dongyang and I are nothing. They are framed maliciously. What''s the matter with me?" Hua Sheng didn''t say anything. He raised his chin to retort.

 Chapter 640

    Hua Qing was even more enthusiastic when he heard this, "no wind, no waves, and you don''t need to pretend to be pure here. Who knows who is who?"


    Hua Qing''s words are actually very targeted, that is to say, Hua Sheng''s personality problem. Gingko gas needs to speak for the young lady. Hua Sheng stops and shakes his head.


    Gingko''s face is red and ears are red. She stares at Huaqing mercilessly, and knows that she has never been a good stubble.


    "Well, I don''t want to talk much nonsense. I don''t care about your personal life, and I don''t want to hear it. But I can''t ignore the threat to the interests of the company. Although I am not the CEO of the group, I am also a senior member of Fahrenheit group, except for my eldest sister. So I have the right to give you any punishment for the group. Dad, the third, the fifth, you guys, there''s no year-end dividend today, and the equity should be reduced by 2%. "


    As soon as I heard about the reduction of stock rights, several people stopped working. Hua Zhi jumped at that time, "why?"


    "It''s because of your constant gossip today that it has a bad impact on the company." Hua Qing is also upright and vigorous.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Why didn''t you increase my equity because of the benefits I brought to our group due to my great fame?" Hua Zhi gnaws his teeth.


    "You can''t tell me about this, at least I didn''t see what benefits you brought. But Little five''s business is worse than yours this time, because the photos of cheating in marriage were exposed, which led to the stock market crash. So in addition to the 2% equity just mentioned, little five, you should call out all the genes, securities and jewelry that grandma gave you before. "


    "Ha ha, that''s the idea you''re fighting for?" It''s no surprise that Hua Sheng sneers. After all, this woman is Hua Qing.


    Hua Zhi and Hua Lin are very angry. It''s obvious that the second elder sister is a bully. She took the opportunity to make an article. Hua Lin was not convinced. She said to Hua Sheng, "the second elder sister and the fifth younger sister were framed by someone, and the former girlfriend of Jiangliu was the demon. It''s not that five younger sisters cheated. Don''t talk about it. Grandma''s legacy will has made it clear that you have no right to let five younger sisters pay. "


    Hua Zhi also followed, "yes, I agree with the fourth, what right do you have to bully five younger sisters like this? Are you ashamed to think about grandma''s legacy? Can''t you live? "


    Hua Zhi speaks hard. Hua Qing also wants to show his majesty and punish these people, so naturally he will not give in. "Hua Zhi, who are you talking to? Have you been a star for a long time and put on a star stand at home? Don''t forget your ranking. I''m your sister. Is that right for you to say that to me? "


    "I don''t have a sister like you. I''m ambitious. I only have money in my eyes."


    "It''s no use saying that. No one wants to be outside today." When Hua Qing came here, he thought about it. Today we must take the opportunity to clean up some of them, or we will be even worse in the future.


    "I don''t agree. If you dare to move me, I will kill you." Hua Zhi rolled her arms around her sleeves. She was ready to work.


    "Enough, shut up for me." Hua Zhenyue felt that his head was about to explode. He roared, and the whole living room immediately became quiet.


    Hua Zhenyue looked at Hua Qing and said, "second, you are right. Some of us are really responsible. But if we don''t take this year''s dividend, you will reduce our equity and ask ah Sheng to take out your grandma''s relics. Isn''t that too much?"


    "Dad, can''t you go too far when you make Zhang Qian''s stomach big and almost give us a younger brother to divide the family?" Huaqinglian is also the essence.


    At once, Hua Zhenyue bowed his head, his face awkwardly. Mrs. Hua looked at her husband with hatred in her eyes.


    On the way to Huaqing today, it''s a destination. Take advantage of this storm.

 Chapter 641

    Because these people are all wrong and have control over them, Huaqing wants to take the opportunity to recycle the equity.


    Let them take a few less profits. The stock fund securities and jewelry of Hua Sheng and grandma are estimated to be tens of millions.


    Even if she took out a small part of it, there would be at least seven or eight million yuan. At last, she couldn''t be too busy. It was mainly to revenge Hua Sheng.


    After all, Hua Sheng has spoken against Hua Qing several times before, and she has already held a grudge.


    After the silence, Hua Qing was more confident. He glanced at everyone and continued, "these are not my own ideas. You don''t have to hate me. This was decided by my elder sister and I in the company. Several senior members of the board of directors also know that we all agree that it can be implemented. Mom, if you divorce my father at this time, it will have a greater negative impact. Don''t say you can''t get the money then, you may be in debt If you two don''t get divorced, you will be punished together, reduce your equity and give up profit sharing. "


    "I don''t divorce." Naturally, Mrs. Hua dare not divorce. At this time of divorce, the Hua family is not making it worse? Can stocks help?


    Hua Feng has been coaxing the children and didn''t say a word. Hua Qing''s proposal did tell her, but she didn''t let Hua Qing do that to everyone.


    She means that we won''t pay dividends this year. The rest are temporarily added by Huaqing.


    Hua Sheng and Xie Dongyang are certainly not true, so it''s a bit hard to say that five younger sisters cheated. The most important thing is to ask her to take out her grandmother''s heritage.


    "It''s very good. My parents have agreed. Don''t be dissatisfied with me. You''re not without money. You''ll have a long memory in the future."


    "You fart, I don''t agree to be punished. If you dare not give me dividends, reduce my equity, believe it or not, I will make a bigger scandal, and let our group directly fall into a desperate situation. Not only do you have no money, but you can also bear a debt?"


    "Ha ha, it''s useless for you to threaten me. I''m not alone in the group. If you do this, you''ll die together. I''m ok. You''re free."


    Hua Zhi is too angry to speak


    Hua Qing is sure that she won''t pull everyone to die together, so she dare to be so arrogant.


    At last, Hua Qing looked at Hua Sheng again. "Little five, please go back and count the things in grandma''s place. Take them back as soon as possible. They are all sisters. Don''t make them too ugly. I''ll save face for you. Take them by yourself. I won''t send someone to monitor you, OK? But next time, don''t make yourself such a disgrace. Xie Dongyang is not so good. As for your cheating reputation, do you go to a private tryst? How do you hurt the heart of the river when you do this? "


    Hua Qing said with a smile, obviously to humiliate Hua Sheng. The tears of Ginkgo biloba behind Hua Sheng will come out.


    Ten seconds later, Hua Sheng looked up at Hua Qing with a smile and asked, "second sister, do you remember how much the group owes Jiangjia bank?"


    Hua Qing is shocked. Maybe he didn''t expect Hua Sheng to ask this


    "If you don''t remember, I''d like to remind you kindly that since I got married, you and your elder sister have used the name of relatives to look for Jiangliu for loan turnover for many times. The amount is huge, and the river has reduced the interest to the lowest level in my face. Now that you treat me like this, I don''t need to think about my sister. When Jiangliu came, he told me. I can take his place. So now I want to ask second sister, when will the group repay the 3.5 billion loan to Jiangjia? If I remember correctly, 2.2 billion of them are used in your medical beauty business, right? Without interest, as long as you can afford the principal? "

 Chapter 642

    "Five younger sister, the loan term is not up, you don''t take this to threaten me." Hua Qing is biting her lips.


    "Isn''t it? Did you read the contract carefully? There is such a clause in the loan contract of Jiangjia''s Bank. If the bank reneges on recovering the fund halfway, it will be equal to giving up all the interest, but the principal must be paid back. We has the final say for the repayment date, interest is not allowed, 3 billion 500 million, can you get it? " Hua Sheng said word by word, and his eyes to Hua Qing were full of provocations.


    Hua Qing''s face changed a lot after hearing this. She couldn''t take out the 3.5 billion yuan. Let alone her. Now she and Hua Feng are working together. The working capital will not exceed 500 million yuan.


    Hua Zhi was also stunned. For the first time, she thought that five younger sisters looked gentle, but in fact, her nature was so powerful that she pinched Hua Qing''s seven inches.


    "You are like Xie Dongyang, and the river will listen to you?" Hua Qing doesn''t believe in such a big thing. Hua Sheng can decide.


    Hua Sheng takes out his mobile phone to call Jiangliu, and opens the handsfree in front of the whole family.


    "A Sheng." The soft voice of the river came from the phone.


    "Husband, Huashi group owes our family 3.5 billion yuan. Can I decide to come back now and give up the interest?"


    "It''s up to you to decide." The river''s tone is extremely spoiled, which is just a model of the maniac of protecting his wife.


    "OK, I see. Thank you, honey. I love you." Hua Sheng also shows his love intentionally to prove that he and Jiang Liu are very good, not affected by the right and wrong.


    After hanging up, Hua Sheng looks at Hua Qing. "Second sister, do you think I''ll give you half a month to repay it?"


    "You This... " The boat capsized so fast that Hua Qing didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Hua Zhi and Hua Lin can''t get rid of their anger. They are so cool.


    "Elder sister, do you have a word?" Hua Qing thought of another elder sister at the critical moment. Hua Feng looked at her and said nothing.


    Hua Sheng continued, "as the vice president of the group, I didn''t feel very conscientious. On the contrary, the 2.2 billion yuan of the loan has been invested in your medical cosmetology for half a year without any profit. In other words, I can say that your investment failed."


    "To do business is to make money and lose money. What do you know?" Hua Qingqi.


    "You don''t need to explain, I just think you are a failure of investment, so Third sister, you tell us, what can we do if the president''s investment fails to get everyone''s approval? "


    Hua Zhi immediately came to power, loudly way, "can recall."


    "Well, now let''s vote on a show of hands. The largest shares of Fahrenheit group are all in the hands of our family members. As long as our family agrees, other board of directors naturally have no opinion. Now, as a shareholder of Fahrenheit group, I am applying for the stock market on behalf of my grandmother and I to remove Hua Qing, vice president of Fahrenheit group and CEO of Fahrenheit medical cosmetic company. Please raise your hands if you agree. "


    Hua Sheng said he raised his hand first, then Hua Zhi raised it, then Hua Lin


    After Hua Lin is Hua Zhenyue. He has been dissatisfied with Hua Qing for a long time. He has been angry since the time when he froze his finance.


    Mrs. Hua raised her hand slowly


    "Mom and Dad, you How can you do this to me? " Hua Qing is so angry that he roars like crazy.


    "Elder sister, you are the president of the group. You have the most power. You nodded your head today. If you don''t agree, we will make a scene." Hua Sheng looks at Hua Feng.


    "Elder sister, don''t listen to her. We are the same position. How much we have paid over the years? You know me best..." Hua Qing immediately goes back to play love card with Hua Feng.


    After more than ten seconds of silence, Hua Feng slowly raised his hand, "I agree to recall Hua Qing."


    Kuang dang


    She fell on the ceramic tile of the living room directly, her eyes were blank, and five younger sisters rebelled at the scene, which she did not expect to die.

 Chapter 643

    "Elder sister, you can transfer the position of Ms. Hua Qing back to the company. You can directly promote the capable within the group or hire the talented outside."


    This is what Hua Sheng said. She is only 22 years old, but her thinking logic is extremely meticulous and irrefutable.


    "OK, I''ll arrange it." Hua Feng nodded.


    "It''s late. I''ll go back first. I''ll have Jiangliu''s egg tart later. Please call."


    Hua Sheng got up gracefully, took his bag and left with Ginkgo biloba, with great momentum.


    After this time, it''s estimated that no one dares to think of Hua Sheng in the future. She''s too fierce.


    Hua Zhi and Hua Lin feel inferior to each other. If these five younger sisters take over the company, they are afraid that the glory of the Hua family will be around the corner. What a pity My parents didn''t know people.


    People who value it are white eyed wolves, and those who are given up are gifted. I don''t know if this is the biggest irony.


    After Hua Sheng left, Hua Lin and Hua Zhi continued to leave.


    Hua Qing is stupid. She didn''t even have the strength to tear. She wanted to ask her elder sister why she did it, but later she found that she always took her elder sister as a fool.


    But is elder sister really stupid? Do you underestimate her too much? Maybe she just wants to get rid of herself? But Hua Qing doesn''t plan to give up, after all, she is just dismissed.


    But she''s also a shareholder in Fahrenheit, and Liu Dekai''s right-hand man?


    Therefore, there is no need to worry about burning firewood in Qingshan. In Huaqing''s opinion, Huasheng is so unrestrained, but only supported by the river. There is nothing terrible about it.


    When Huasheng brings gingko back to ten li spring breeze, Chuntao hasn''t come back yet.


    Hua Sheng took off his coat and asked gingko, "did Chuntao contact you? Did you say when to come back?"


    "No, but she should be OK. The man shouldn''t have left."


    Hua Sheng nodded and didn''t say much.


    In fact, Chuntao and Wu Nan have been in the hotel for several days, and they have done the intimate things they wanted to do for a long time.


    Chuntao has no experience. She looks shy, and Wunan is a hundred times gentleness, which makes Chuntao fall into this dream.


    These days, they watched movies, ate big food stalls, went shopping and skiing. They did romantic things that all lovers have done. Chuntao is so happy.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, Chuntao takes a bath and embraces Wu Nan, who is smoking in his chair.


    "Silly, will you leave tomorrow? Would you like to stay another day? "


    "No, there are still many things waiting for me to deal with in my godfather''s side." Wu Nan is patient.


    "But I can''t bear you, or I''ll take a long holiday with you and go back to Wancheng? Don''t you think Wancheng is beautiful? " Chuntao is dreaming.


    Wu Nan immediately vetoed, "the time is not right now. In the future, I am busy with my recent business trip, and I am not in Wancheng. It''s boring for you to go."


    "Well then..."


    "Huasheng and Jiangliu have been on the news recently. Have they dealt with their troubles?"


    "No, but don''t worry. Our young lady is very clever."


    Wu Nan wants to put out the remaining cigarette butts, throw them into the ashtray, and take a look at Chuntao. "I read the news and said that in the evening, the stock market of Huashi group fell sharply. This time, it has a great impact. Is huazhenyue unable to sit down?"


    "I don''t know that very well. Our young lady doesn''t touch the business of the Chinese family very much. They are all managed by the first and second young ladies. But the negative impact is so great this time. It''s normal for the stock market to plummet. It has nothing to do with our young lady. It''s mainly because it''s not peaceful recently, one after another... " Chuntao is very serious.


    "It''s a big relationship with Hua Sheng. She didn''t make a good deal of trouble with Xie Dongyang. And her ex girlfriend, will she give up?" Wu Nan took the opportunity to inquire.

 Chapter 644

    "Don''t lie about it. Our young lady has a wonderful character. Xie Dongyang and I are innocent. Don''t others know that I don''t know yet? As for the ex girlfriend, she is not a rival of the young lady even if she is not good at it. " Chuntao feels the recovered cheek and hates Zhuoya.


    After hearing this, Wu Nan looked down for a while, his eyes twinkling.


    "Chuntao, I may go to the airport later. I changed my ticket. Why don''t you Go back first? "


    "Ah? So suddenly? " Chuntao thought she could stay for another night.


    "Well, I just received the text message. The Secretary changed it for me."


    "Well, then I Go back, too. " Chuntao was disappointed to wear clothes, and even ignored that what Wu Nan just called Chuntao was not stupid.


    Love blindfolded eyes of Chuntao, in any case, can not think of the true face of Wunan.


    Chuntao dressed and went downstairs. Wu Nan also took a taxi to the airport. Before leaving, Chuntao came to kiss Wu Nan''s cheek and ran away shyly.


    Seeing Chuntao running away, Wu Nan felt disgusted and wiped his kissed face.


    "As expected, the inferior things are so cheap that they stink of decay from the master to the servant." Wu Nan cursed coldly.


    When Chuntao came home, it was nearly eleven o''clock. She was so light-hearted that she was afraid to disturb everyone.


    But don''t want to, Hua Sheng has not slept, has been sitting on the sofa in the living room weaving things, see Chuntao, she put down the needle and thread in her hand, "Chuntao, you come."


    Chuntao may also think it''s too crazy to play these days. She''s a little guilty, so she can get together.


    "Sit down."


    "Miss." Spring peach is a little restrained, legs close together, hands on knees, sitting upright.


    "You don''t have to be nervous, just talk to you."


    "Ah, miss," you said


    "Are you with your boyfriend these days?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you together?"


    "Yes." Chuntao nods.


    "It''s nothing. You are all adults, but Chuntao, do you really know your boyfriend?"


    "Of course, we are childhood sweethearts, we are together when we are young." Chuntao is full of confidence.


    "But after all, you have been separated in the middle of these years, and you don''t know what he went through. People will become." Hua Sheng reminds me.


    Chuntao loves that man with all her heart, and immediately defends for her boyfriend, "Miss, he''s super nice to me. Every time he comes to see me, I say he loves Wancheng and is afraid of me. I also spend money to buy gifts. If I know what I like to eat, I will buy a lot. The most important thing is that we plan to get married. It''s not really fun. "


    "When did he say he would marry you?" Hua Sheng asked calmly.


    "He said that after finishing the last project at hand, I think it will be soon."


    "Chuntao, have you seen his friends? Why does he never come to pick you up at home, afraid to see us? Do you know how much money his bank card has? Are you sure he has any women in Wancheng? What''s more, do you really believe that after so many years of separation, you will meet each other on the streets of Jiangcheng and recognize you at a glance? "


    Chuntao is stunned, and then she doesn''t know how to answer these questions. She hasn''t thought about them.


    Now, when the young lady asked, she was really confused.


    "Chuntao, I don''t want to pour cold water on you. I don''t feel very good recently. Maybe there are many things at home, and I don''t care about you. But I just have a feeling that it''s not very good. You should be careful. You''re smarter than ginkgo. I don''t need to say something thoroughly. You should understand. Today you have to think about it for yourself, and then think about it. "


    With that, Hua Sheng got up and went upstairs.


    "Miss." Chuntao suddenly called her.


    Hua Sheng goes to the third step and turns back slowly.


    "Miss, if he is not a good man and I still want to be with him, will you support him?" Chuntao suddenly asked.

 Chapter 645

    Hua Sheng watched Chuntao for more than ten seconds and said only one sentence, "just be happy."


    Indeed, whether it''s Chuntao or gingko, she doesn''t care too much. Until now, all she has left is her own understanding. Her parents can''t interfere in the emotional matters, let alone her relationship with the two girls'' master and servant. So Hua Sheng didn''t say much. Chuntao is also an adult. Let''s think about it. She said everything.


    When Chuntao returned to the room, gingko happened to get up and go to the toilet. They met each other.


    "Well, you''re back?"


    "Yes." Spring peaches are not hot or cold.


    "Today, the young lady asked me, ha, I didn''t expect you to come back so late, your lover brother left?" Ginkgo actually didn''t think too much, just kidding.


    Chuntao is not very comfortable. She takes a look at Ginkgo biloba and says, "can I tell you less about my future affairs?"


    "I didn''t What did I tell you? " Ginkgo''s face is muddled.


    "You have a clear idea. As for me, if you want to talk with Gao He, you can talk about you. Neither of us should interfere with him."


    "I..." Ginkgo is very aggrieved, she really didn''t say anything, miss so smart, still use to say?


    How spring peach seems to put the fire all over her, ginkgo gas is not good, go to bed directly to sleep, also lazy to take care of spring peach.


    Hua Sheng and Xie Dongyang had a heated discussion. Unfortunately, Hua Sheng didn''t explain it or let Xie Dongyang explain it. After three days, the heat of this event disappeared.


    Seeing the heat abate, how could Zhuoya be willing to add a fire directly and burn the fire again.


    Maybe the Zhong family and the Xie family were going to marry each other. Later, because of the affair between Xie Dongyang and Hua Sheng, Miss Zhong was so angry that she scolded Hua Sheng everywhere.


    It''s true. Zhong Xiaoyan can''t see Huasheng all the time. It''s because of Xie Dongyang.


    So when the news came out, the woman Zhong Xiaoyan sent a twitter with a sense of irony.


    She wrote - now women really have no bottom line. They have to hook the spare wheel when they get married. Is a car with a spare wheel a good car? Eating in the pot and looking at the plate, I dare you to take advantage of the world''s cheapness? Do your parents know that?


    A micro blog of Zhong Xiaoyan was reprinted by many media. It was over interpreted and directed at Hua Sheng.


    Many people who don''t know the truth fall on one side and support Zhong Xiaoyan. They scold Hua Sheng for being cheap and cheating in marriage.


    For a while, Huasheng was pushed out again to block the gun. Jiangliu was about to help Huasheng to save the game. Suddenly, he saw that Fengxi was out.


    Feng Xi didn''t do anything these days. He didn''t want to be involved in other people''s private affairs. But he saw that things were getting worse and worse, and he couldn''t ignore them.


    So after Hua Zhi, Feng Xi can''t sit still. Feng Xi is a famous writer and has great influence on everything he writes.


    So Fengxi wrote a short love story of 9800 words that night. Although the hero had a pseudonym, he also knew that it was the story of Jiangliu and Huasheng.


    The beginning of the story is the accidental flash marriage of the male and female owners. Later, they gradually fall in love with each other and get along with each other through ups and downs. However, both the male and female owners face each other because they love each other deeply.


    Words and sentences are affectionate and meaningful. The click rate directly bursts, and the misunderstanding with Xie Dongyang is also written in it by Fengxi. The people who eat melon will suddenly realize that if Hua set up a real one to follow Xie Dongyang, the wedding of Xie Hua and his family would have been completed at the beginning. Xie Dongyang doesn''t need to run away, so why should he go behind to hide? It''s hard to say.


    Therefore, it''s no need to explain, and it''s natural to see the truth layer by layer.


    Fengxi''s writing style is so perfect that people can''t help crying. At the end of the story, Fengxi wrote a special sentence -

 Chapter 646

    ¡ª¡ªIn the past, Hanshan asked: how to deal with the world''s slander, bullying, humiliating, laughing, belittling, belittling, hating and deceiving me?


    Shi Deyun: just bear him, let him, let him, avoid him, bear him, respect him, don''t pay attention to him, and you will see him in a few years.


    This article has a great response after it was released, especially the last sentence, which implies that the couple of Huasheng River experienced persecution and did not have an embarrassing ending. They have a strong sense of everyone, who is right and who is wrong, and who is superior. Suddenly a lot of big V began to reprint their comments, describing Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu as big people, and the ex girlfriend as a tough dog skin plaster.


    All the things that Zhuoya arranged carefully were done by Fengxi, which was unexpected.


    As soon as Feng Xi makes a move, she reverses the world. Hua Sheng only smiles when she sees it. These friends will not ignore her when she is in trouble.


    As the public opinion warms up, Hua Sheng also gets out of the difficulty


    "In what way?" The wind turned its head and glanced at Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Qin Wan Yu was asked to be so pure that his face was red and he didn''t dare to utter a word.


    The wind Xi feels funny, cannot help but raise the corners of her mouth.


    "Wind, I suddenly think it''s good to be your friend Although you have a strange temper, you really cut corners on your friends. " Qin Wanyu flatters.


    No, it should be rainbow fart, to coax our Phoenix girl.


    Feng Xi directly replied, "don''t wear a hat for me. I''m not as great as you said. I''m selfish. I can stab my friend twice for myself


    Qin Wan Yu:


    Qin Wanyu is becoming more and more fond of the wind. Although she is careless, she is reliable at the critical moment and has nothing to say to Hua Sheng.


    On the other hand, Huashi group personnel ushered in a big shock.


    Hua Feng used the power of his CEO to remove Hua Qing, who was a female executive promoted from within the group.


    Before, he was a subordinate of Huafeng, which was also a match of ability. At the same time, many of Huaqing''s confidants were transferred by Huafeng.


    Take the opportunity to clean up these shrimp soldiers and crab generals. There is a blood exchange of the group. Hua Qing used to be in charge of medical plastic surgery.


    Now Huafeng takes it back and takes care of it herself. Although she is busy, she is confident. To be honest, she doesn''t believe Huaqing since the last contract went wrong.


    Although there is no evidence, I understand that her husband can''t do it all alone. It''s just Some words can''t be put on the surface.


    Hua Qing is also unlucky. It''s OK to provoke anyone. It''s just to provoke Hua Sheng. Who is Hua Sheng? He is usually honest and honest. He stabs you to death at the critical moment and is cruel.


    So Hua Qing is stupid this time. It''s hard to turn over. He can only hold his breath and think of another way.


    Hua Feng arranged everything and drove to spring breeze for ten li.


    This is the first time Huafeng has visited Huasheng''s home. Huasheng is not surprised.


    "Five younger sister, the personnel change of the group is over. These are the lists. Take a look." Hua Feng is very polite. Take out the group information and give it to Hua Sheng.


    "I don''t understand that either. Elder sister is the master." Although Hua Sheng said this, he looked through it a few times.


    Hua Feng smiled and pushed his bag over. "Five younger sister, this is the jewelry I chose for my last business trip. I forgot to give it to you all the time. I cleaned up the cloakroom yesterday and remembered it."


    "You are welcome, elder sister." Hua Sheng smiles.


    "If you don''t accept it, I''m sorry to step on the door later." Hua Feng is not stupid either. Now I can see who is in her favor. I will immediately tie up with Hua Sheng.

 Chapter 647

    Huafeng didn''t sit for a long time. He was busy leaving. He insisted on staying. Huasheng couldn''t refuse too much.


    After Hua Feng left, Hua Sheng opened his exquisite handbag, which contained a set of luxury jewelry.


    It''s a set of earrings, necklaces and bracelets. It''s not cheap. I remember it''s a new model this spring. The official website costs more than 680000 yuan.


    Huafeng''s move is 680000 yuan, which must be purposeful. Moreover, after this time, he absolutely dare not look down upon Huasheng.


    She not only has a high position in Jiangliu, but also plays an important role in Jiangjia. She doesn''t even know when to start.


    Hua Zhi, who is proud of his heart, Hua Lin, who is silent and stubborn, has become the person of Hua Sheng, so Hua Feng naturally wants to show his kindness.


    Kill Hua Qing together. It''s enough to make her happy for a long time. She didn''t like her second sister before, but she couldn''t shake it.


    Now Hua Sheng is in addition to her heart, and if there is any group in the future, we should rely on the Jiang family.


    So this deal is not a loss.


    "What are you looking at, Mrs. Jiang?"


    When Jiangliu came back from work, he saw Huasheng sitting on the sofa in the living room and enjoying the jewelry.


    "Look after things."


    "Ahhh, Tu Hao, who sent it?"


    "Guess?"


    "Huafeng, I guess."


    "So divine?"


    "She should be grateful to you. Without you, she can''t get rid of your second sister."


    "You''ve seen everything about my family." Hua Sheng sighs a little. It''s really unfortunate that the family is in such a mess.


    If sisters get along well, who is willing to tear it?


    In fact, Hua Sheng''s impression of elder sister is not suitable. But now, no one can take over the group''s stall except elder sister.


    However, she is not in charge, so she can only maintain this situation now. In the future, it depends on whether the elder sister is a safe person.


    If you still don''t know how to repent and be so indomitable, it''s a matter of minutes for the group to change people.


    "Come on, put it away. You don''t like it. Let''s go out for dinner."


    "Where to?"


    "A big meal, please." The river flows with a mysterious smile.


    Recently, I was annoyed by Zhuoya. The river didn''t take Hua Sheng out for a long time. I thought it was a two person world. How could I know that the river also took the spring peach and ginkgo.


    I didn''t know until I got to the place that today''s host is Gao He.


    For the first time, Gao he was dressed in a navy blue suit, and his hair was cut short. It looked neat.


    In addition to the Jiangliu Huasheng family, the people who came here also had the wind of Qin, Anhui and Henan. Wang Junxian, the emperor of Huazhi, was really reunited.


    The hotel is Gao he''s favorite restaurant. It''s called thank you for meeting


    it''s a restaurant with a theme of young people. It''s very artistic in style. It''s decorated with small, fresh and small art.


    Gingko was not prepared, so when she came, she wore a white cotton padded jacket, a long one, and her makeup didn''t change in time. She thought it was just rubbing rice.


    I didn''t expect to encounter the first sensational event in more than 20 years.


    In the private room, when gingko came in, Gao he directly put a handful of red roses, 99 in her arms.


    Give ginkgo a surprise


    , "little crane, you can start with your local flavor." Qin Wanyu laughs.


    Gao he is also a little nervous. He takes a look at Ginkgo biloba and says, "your smile has no wine, but I am drunk as a dog."


    People laugh crazy


    Gao he continued, "do you know the difference between you and the stars? The stars are in the sky, and you are in my heart.


    Ginkgo:


    Before ginkgo scolded, Gao he said, "apricot, I used to like meat, but from today on, I decided to eat vegetarian, because You are my dish. "


    "Good soil, the soil has to fall. It''s embarrassing to have cancer." Make complaints about Hua Zhi''s Tucao.


    They can''t understand the love of children.


    "What are you talking about? Go ahead." Ginkgo biloba blushed, and Chuntao looked complicated.

 Chapter 648

    Ginkgo didn''t know Gao he was going to express his love today, so he didn''t have any psychological preparation.


    In fact, Huasheng didn''t know about it, but Jiangliu did, because the night before last, several men said it in the group.


    Gao he also drank some wine. He said that he wanted to fall in love with gingko by the strength of wine. His brothers encouraged him.


    In fact, Gaohe is not very small, and his birthday is a little smaller than that of Huasheng, which is also 22.


    Chuntao is one year older than Gaohe, but it''s all children. Maybe it''s because of the character, it''s not mature enough.


    Love at this age, who can know later?


    So they all think that since Gao he likes it, let''s say it. Don''t wait to regret it.


    Gao he didn''t sleep well this night, so he arranged this shocking confession.


    "Ginkgo biloba, I told everyone that I like you. I really like you. Don''t hide from me. I have to give you a happy talk today."


    Ginkgo listened to, only feel the heart beat wildly, dare not speak.


    "I may not be a qualified boyfriend, but I will learn slowly, others have, I will let you have, others do not, I will let you have."


    Gao he''s not saying that. His family conditions are there. He also wants to keep a low profile, but his strength is not allowed.


    Later, Gao he takes out the necklace he bought. Ocean heart is a classic necklace of a luxury brand, representing the purity and loyalty of love.


    The price is more than 100000 yuan. Gao He swipes the card and takes it. He opens the box in front of everyone and kneels on one knee.


    "It''s not a proposal, as for you?" Wang Junxian covers his face and feels that this brother is too disgraceful to a man.


    "Gingko, promise me that I will treat you well when I have a love relationship with only two of us."


    Ginkgo tears in the circles of her eyes, she looked up at Huasheng not far away, Huasheng chuckled.


    It seems to give her great encouragement. Ginkgo knows that she is a delusion. After all, Gao he is a superior and he is a inferior.


    But still want to try, in case there is infinite possibility in life?


    As soon as she clenched her teeth and closed her eyes, she called out, "get up, I promise you."


    "Really?"


    Gao he was very excited. He looked childish and nodded shyly.


    Gao he jumped up directly, put on the necklace for gingko, and then no matter whether people want to or not, he gave a slap on their face.


    "You make my face drool Go away. " Gingko was so ashamed that she rubbed her sleeve with it. Everyone laughed and had stomachache.


    "Waiter, tell your boss that I''m happy today. I''ve bought all the guest lists here."


    "OK, thank you, Gao Shao." The waiter was also excited.


    "Are you crazy? Did you get your money in the wind? " Ginkgo heartache, this black sheep, how much is it?


    "I''m happy. This is the happiest time for me in more than 20 years. My brothers and sisters, please give us a verification. From this moment on, we are lovers. Later, I can''t be said to be a single dog. My sister-in-law, you can''t bully my Ginkgo biloba." Gao he looked around with a smile.


    And specifically warned Hua Sheng.


    "Dare not bully." Hua Sheng smiles.


    "Don''t listen to him, miss. He''s crazy." Ginkgo is also don''t know how good, heart rate has always been a high-frequency beat.


    Her hand is tightly held by Gao He The palms of his hands were sweating.


    "Chuntao, come on, too. Now you are the only single dog here." Hua Zhi relies on Wang Junxian''s shoulder to joke.


    Chuntao''s expression was a little strange. She reluctantly smiled and turned to the bathroom.

 Chapter 649

    Then he took out his cell phone and made a call to Wu Nan. It took a long time for someone to answer.


    "Hello?"


    It was a woman''s voice, and then suddenly switched to the voice of Wu Nan, "hello?"


    "Who answered the phone just now?"


    "Ah, my secretary, what is it?" Wu Nan''s tone is very alienated.


    "Gingko has just been confessed by her boyfriend. So many people have been authenticating. I want such a scene, too. Don''t you say you love me? When will you come? I''ll show you to our young lady. I''m the same as gingko. She has some. I want to see them too. " I don''t know if it''s jealousy or something. Chuntao can''t be happy. For the first time, she spoke to Wu Nan in such a strong voice.


    "Who is ginkgo?" In fact, except for the Hua family, Wu Nan didn''t know that there was such a person. Although Chuntao always mentioned it, he didn''t pay attention to it.


    "Chuntao is more angry," Wu Nan, do you take my words aside


    On the other side, Wu Nan''s face is gloomy, but For the sake of the overall situation, he held back, and his voice suddenly changed, "stupid, lovely, don''t make trouble, I''m really busy here."


    "No matter what, I want a grand confession. I can''t be inferior to Ginkgo biloba. I have no noodles."


    "Well, I''ll have everything when I''m done." After a few perfunctory remarks, Wu Nan hung up. Chuntao was not satisfied, but he was helpless. He could only say that. Besides, it was annoying.


    To be honest, women are born with envy, but some are few and some are many.


    Chuntao can not envy Huasheng, but absolutely envy ginkgo, why?


    Because Hua Sheng is the master, not at the same level as her, and ginkgo is also a girl, just like her, so she will always compare with her.


    In particular, Gao he''s family background is much better than that of Wu Nan, which is not comparable to that of a businessman.


    No one paid attention to Chuntao''s displeasure. Everyone had a good meal. Gao he paid more than 80000 yuan when he paid the bill. He really invited everyone. He was so arrogant.


    "Don''t spend money in the future. You don''t make it."


    "That''s mine, too. My mother will give it to me later, just one of my sons." The crane is holding the gingko''s hand.


    "Bah, you are such a big person, still rely on your mother, shy or not?" Ginkgo doesn''t like to rely on the family, so the first problem after accepting Gao he is to make him self reliant.


    Gao he now sees Ginkgo biloba in his eyes, and he will immediately carry out whatever she says.


    "Cheng, that''s to ask these elder brothers, whose company lacks security, I''ll try it?" Gao He then glanced at the river, and the King appeared in Qin, Wan and Yu.


    The three men shook their heads and answered in a tacit voice, "I can''t use it."


    Hua Zhi is picked up by assistant and driver in advance. Hua Sheng and Feng Xi have a chat at the door.


    "I don''t feel very well these days." Hua Sheng said.


    "It''s a coincidence, so am I, but you don''t need to say that the last few days are all air dead days. It''s really bad that there are four consecutive air dead days. Don''t go out if you have nothing to do." In the morning, Feng Xi took a special look at the perpetual calendar, calculated it, and thought it was not very good.


    They didn''t expect to have another accident that night. Zhong''s family, the most beautiful in Jiangcheng, went crazy suddenly without warning.


    The Zhongs put the blame on Xie Dongyang. They thought that Xie''s refusal to marry was too hard on Zhong Xiaoyan, so they fell in love with each other.


    So that night, a long article caused another storm - Jiangcheng first beauty suspected to propose to Xie''s family was rejected, and was it closed with Mrs. Jiang?


    The sad Hua Sheng was once again dragged into the water. In other words, Xie Dongyang refused Miss Zhong because he missed someone else''s wife, so miss Zhong was stunned.

 Chapter 650

    "Xiaoyan, my daughter, why is that so?" Zhong family is not in the mood to sleep in the middle of the night.


    Zhong Xiaoyan is sitting on the big bed of the room with her hair around her head. The whole popularity scene is very wrong.


    "Xiaoyan Look at me. I''m mom. "


    Mrs. Zhong leaned closer and suddenly Miss Zhong turned her head to Mrs. Zhong and bit her. Before she could hide, Mrs. Zhong was bitten to her neck and cried out in pain.


    Fortunately, there are many Zhong''s family members. They rushed to open Zhong Xiaoyan, and Mrs. Zhong''s neck was already bitten by blood and flesh.


    Zhong Xiaoyan''s face is very pale, and her lips are blue and purple. This was started the night before. At that time, Zhong Xiaoyan was fine before she went out to the party.


    When I came back in the middle of the night, I went to sleep in my room directly. When I woke up in the morning, something was wrong. I didn''t know my family members who didn''t speak, didn''t speak, and saw what to bite.


    Zhong''s family sent him to the hospital, but they didn''t check out a 456. They also found some Taoists to do decent things, but they still couldn''t.


    What''s more terrible is that I don''t know how. The news leaked out. When it was exposed by the media, Zhong''s family had no face, including the previous marriage proposal with Xie''s family.


    The old man of Zhong family angrily lies on the table and stares at his eyes. "Xiaoyan looks like this, and the Xie family is responsible. I''ll go to see Xie Yun later, and I don''t believe that he won''t give me this face?"


    Zhong Lao is in a high position in Jiangcheng, and many famous families give him three points of thin noodles. Seeing that his granddaughter suddenly goes mad, he only thinks that he can''t ask for love, so he hates Xie''s family.


    So at noon, in the old house of Xie''s family, Zhong''s family had two cars. Zhong''s family came to the house with him, saying that it''s better to ask questions about a teacher''s guilt or to talk about marriage.


    Xie Yun and his wife know it''s not very good, but they can only serve him with a stiff head. Xie Dongyang is not at home and has a meeting in the group.


    Xie Dongyao is the only one in the family, but she doesn''t want to interrupt when these big people talk.


    "Uncle Zhong, I''m sorry about this. It''s OK for me to teach." Xie Yun pulled down his face and apologized to the old Zhong family.


    The old man was angry and waved with a big hand. "Needless to say, I''m not here to hear your apology. I have to give me a statement. Our Zhong family has no history of mental illness. My granddaughter has always been smart and smart. All of a sudden, she must be depressed, or You try to cure my granddaughter. Or let your son marry her. There''s no third way. "


    On his way to Xiejia, Mr. Zhong had already thought it out clearly. When he came to Xiejia today, he had to make a statement. He could not be vague.


    Xie Yun is very embarrassed. He doesn''t want to force the second child, but now the Zhong family is so forced. If you don''t give me an explanation, it won''t end.


    It''s really Zhong''s family. It''s not good for either of them to tear their faces.


    "Uncle Zhong, can I think about it? In the absence of the second child, I will discuss with him. " Xie Yun is hospitable.


    "At most one week, if there is no result after one week, or you refuse Don''t blame our Zhong family for avenging our granddaughter


    The words of the Zhong family have been put here. There must be no room for discussion. The Xie family is very passive this time. The main thing is that Miss Zhong''s situation is not very good.


    After they left, Xie Yun called Xie Dongyang out and asked him what he meant.


    "Zhong Xiaoyan is not my girlfriend either. I didn''t abandon her. Why should I bear the consequences?" Xie Dongyang is not only aggrieved, but also angry.


    "That said, but the Zhong family is really not easy to deal with. What do you think?"


    "What do you think? I won''t agree. If you can''t, just do it. I don''t want to marry Zhong Xiaoyan when she''s not ill. What''s more, I''m crazy. My father''s family is not afraid of Zhong''s family. You don''t have to be so cautious. Face them and take us as paper tigers?" Xie Dongyang''s temper is still good, and he is in a hurry.


    "How can you give your father a problem? Now the public opinion is under great pressure. It''s said that it''s because of your Zhong Xiaoyan that she is ill. Our family is a black pot It''s really... " Lady Xie is also worried.

 Chapter 651

    Xie Dongyang directly dropped his mobile phone on the coffee table and clanged.


    "They touch porcelain."


    "Second brother, I support you, don''t Zhong Xiaoyan. It''s terrible. This woman is crazy if she doesn''t marry her?" Xie Dongyao doesn''t like the Zhong family either.


    The Xie family has not given a solution to this problem, but Xie Yun has made the worst plan in mind.


    See if the clock family accepts the compensation? You can bear the cost of Zhong Xiaoyan''s treatment, and then you can get a sum of money.


    The most important thing is to give the Zhong family a gift to try to calm the storm. Xie Yun has been kind to people these years, and he will not get revenge until he has to.


    On the other side, Xie Dongyang feels embarrassed and always wants to see Hua Sheng. In fact, either he wants to see Hua Sheng for a long time.


    I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you very much.


    I want to see you even if I have an excuse, so I take out my cell phone and call.


    "Sheng Sheng."


    "Yes?"


    "I''ve got you in trouble again. I''ve been knocked by Zhong''s family. You''ll be taken out by me and wronged."


    "It''s OK, I won''t care about that." Huasheng is still calm.


    "Is it convenient to meet you? Have dinner together? " Xie Dongyang looked at his watch. It was half past seven.


    Before Huasheng could wait to refuse, he heard Xie Dongyang say, "if you are afraid of misunderstandings, bring the river with you. It''s OK."


    "Well, then you can reserve a seat."


    Xie Dongyang was very happy, immediately called to order a Vietnamese restaurant, and then sent the address to him.


    Hua Sheng dressed for going out in the spring breeze of ten li


    "Yes."


    "I''ll drive you."


    "No, I''ll go myself."


    "Ah? Did you tell my uncle? " Chuntao is stunned.


    "Well, the river knows." Hua Sheng nodded and drove out alone without spring peach or ginkgo.


    Jiang Liu was invited by Zhuoya, so it was impossible to accompany Hua Sheng to see Xie Dongyang.


    I''ll talk to Hua Sheng about this in advance.


    Huashi wore a modified Beige cheongsam with cotton and delicate white fur collar at the cuff and neckline.


    It''s very similar to the style in the TV drama "Jinzhi lust for evil". It''s magnificent. The bag she carries is also very precious. The shell bag of a luxury brand and the style of diamond inlay.


    Hua Sheng drives the white Porsche 918 in his garage and leaves.


    Not far behind, the black seven seat business trail.


    "We all stare at me. We have to capture what we want. This time, it''s enough for us to eat for a year."


    "Yes, don''t worry, boss. I''m sure Huasheng and Xie Dongyang will be photographed this time. It''s finished. I''m giving you a live broadcast. Ha ha."


    In the business car, four or five men are holding the equipment, ready to take photos.


    Not only here, but also in the hotel that Xie Donghai ordered, people have pressed the pinhole camera, which is to invite you to enter the urn.


    In other words, no matter what happened today, as long as Hua Sheng and Xie Dongyang met privately, they would be regarded as stone hammers.


    It''s a pity that Xie Dongyang didn''t know that his invitation was the life-threatening face of him and Huasheng. Once they were surrounded by explosives, they could not really jump into the Yellow River.


    The appointed time is 8:30. At 8:10, Xie Dongyang arrived ahead of time. He took a seat at the window and ordered something.


    At this moment, Zhuoya and Jiangliu are in the opposite qingshuige, which is a high-end Japanese cuisine.


    The angle here is very clear, especially when you look down, you can see Xie Dongyang. Zhuoya smiles proudly.


    "JOYA, when are you going to stop?" The river has no patience.

 Chapter 652

    Zhuoya takes back her eyes on Xie Dongyang and takes a look at the man opposite.


    "Stop? Did I ever say such a thing? "


    "Then you mean not to stop fighting. What''s the point of asking me?" The river frowned.


    "I asked you today to see a play."


    "What kind of play?"


    "It''s a good play. It''s going to start soon. Don''t be impatient." After calculating the world, Zhuoya looked at her watch.


    At this time, in the Vietnamese restaurant opposite, a woman came in with a bag and went to the opposite side of Xie Dongyang.


    "River, look at..."


    Pointing to the opposite side of the glass window, the river side head, see clearly after a shock in my heart.


    "It''s not true love. She can still meet Xie Dongyang regardless of the gossip? Jiangliu, I feel sorry for you You are a fool when you protect her with all your heart. "


    The river is silent


    "Interesting, isn''t it?"


    "It''s very interesting." The river draws back its eyes and looks calm.


    "You can still sit, can''t you ask her why? Does she really have you in her heart? How do I feel? She cares more about Xie Dongyang? As soon as I heard that the Zhong family was forced to marry, I couldn''t sit still. I was afraid that Xie Dongyang would marry. Is this really a pure relationship between men and women? " Zhuoya has always been a clever way to sow discord.


    It''s a pity She seems to have missed something. Hua Sheng is not as stupid as she thought.


    "Do you think Zhuoya is wrong? You can see who it is?"


    The river calmly picked up the glass and drank a mouthful of water. Zhuoya looked sideways again, and the woman on the opposite side also looked over.


    Four eyes are opposite. She smiles at her. Zhuoya is shocked. It is Hua Zhi? How is that possible?


    Isn''t it from Huasheng? Isn''t Hua Sheng coming out? Their people say that Hua Sheng has driven here. How can it be Hua Zhi?


    At this moment, a voice rang, "Miss Zhuo, would you mind having one more?"


    Zhuoya returns to her senses and is shocked again. Hua Sheng appears behind her in the restaurant where she has dinner with Jiangliu.


    Seeing Zhuoya''s eyes, Hua Sheng smiles.


    "Isn''t it surprising that I''m not on the opposite side? Here? "


    Jiang Liu also smiles with his head down. His wife is still smart, so she can see the wonderful expression on her face at this moment when she plays this play with Zhuoya.


    "You..." Zhuoya didn''t know what to say, just thought her brain was a bit confused.


    The waiter added a chair. Hua Sheng sat beside the river and took a sip of the water that the river had just drunk. He was very close.


    On the opposite side, when Hua Zhi was seated, he told Xie Dongyang in a low voice, "this is Zhuoya''s game. A Sheng won''t come. I''ll accompany you to dinner."


    Xie Dongyang a Zheng, then immediately understand how to return a responsibility, also with Hua Zhi very natural joking.


    Those who plan to take pictures secretly are all gone. After all, Xie Dongyang and Hua Zhi often have meals. Hua Zhi is the spokesman of Xie Dongyang company, which has been known for a long time.


    No matter how you shoot it, you can''t shoot anything of value.


    But the real person who should have come is already sitting on the opposite side. It has to be said that although Zhuoya''s invitation to enter the urn is brilliant, Huasheng is not weak either. We can see that the move has been smoothly resolved.


    Let Zhuoya deeply frustrated


    This meal is naturally heartfelt. Do you think it''s over? No, there''s something more interesting.


    After this meal, a piece of news attracted everyone''s attention. The title is: Zhuoya dedicated herself to the top restaurant and ordered 50000 high-quality dishes. Is it a lonely poor girl or something else? Let''s see.

 Chapter 653

    Zhuoya didn''t take pictures of Huasheng successfully, but Huasheng did, not only that.


    Zhuo Yaxian''s Restaurant ordered 50000 delicacies, including the rare and expensive porpoise.


    If it''s really a lonely girl with no dependence, how can she use such luxurious behavior style?


    So the melon eaters began to pick up again. Even the shoes on Zhuoya''s previous program were pulled out in case of two thousand pairs.


    It''s busy now. The plot is reversed directly. I don''t know whether it''s a water army or a passer-by. I can''t tell.


    Netizen 1: how disappointed. I used to sympathize with her. It turned out to be a watch.


    Netizen 2: I said that this woman didn''t want to rebuild her life. She came to blackmail the river, did she? You still don''t believe me?


    Netizen 3: aren''t finless porpoises protected? They are endangered frequently. Can they be eaten?


    Here''s someone''s reply: you said it''s wild. It''s nothing wrong with artificial breeding. The price is expensive. In addition, wild and artificial breeding are poisonous. But the chef will clean them up. We must be clear about them so as not to risk our lives if we eat them by mistake.


    Netizen 4: I can really enjoy it. We can''t even afford to eat porpoise. It''s not like a poor person at all. Isn''t it a joint speculation with Jiangliu?


    Netizen 5: it shouldn''t be that Jiangliu loves his wife so much, and won''t let his wife suffer so many grievances. Besides, Jiangjia is already a top-ranking family. There''s no point in speculation.


    Netizen 6: weeping, heartache for Mrs. Jiang for one hundred seconds, apologizing for my previous black her.


    Netizen 7: don''t blow, don''t be black. Mrs. Jiang is really atmospheric. She hasn''t responded very much or scolded. It''s just a matter of accomplishment. It''s really ingenious to look at the elegance. No wonder the river can''t love it. If I were, I don''t like it either.


    One side of the network wind review, Zhuoya suddenly fell into a dilemma, which she did not expect, Huasheng is too fierce.


    Not only can I escape from her design, but I can also give her such a blow. It''s not so smart.


    In the Mercedes Benz RV, Zhuoya lies back and says nothing.


    "Miss Zhuoya, shall we go back now?"


    "No, let me be quiet." Zhuoya rubbed her temples, but she was not particularly irascible.


    She''s a bit like Huasheng. She''s very calm. Since she started the game, she''s ready to play.


    I just didn''t expect that Hua Sheng is a young woman, but she is calm and has many helpers around her.


    That Hua Zhi, wind Xi, are not good stubble, so, he is a little outnumbered.


    When Hua Sheng went back, he went with the river. The river let the driver drive away by himself. He got on Hua Sheng''s car.


    "Mrs. Jiang is powerful today."


    "Is there a reward?" Hua Sheng smiles.


    "Yes, I am."


    "Cut, nothing new." Two people make a few words, together returned ten li spring breeze.


    After the two returned, Jiangliu went to take a bath. Hua Sheng called Xie Dongyang to explain the cause and effect of the incident. Xie Dongyang admired Hua Sheng very much after hearing it, but he was not dissatisfied. On the contrary, it almost hurt her. After a few words, Hua Sheng hung up.


    The river didn''t come out for a bath. Hua Sheng went to look for a hairpin to wash his face, but accidentally touched the box in the drawer.


    In the box is the jade comb. She doesn''t know what''s wrong. She opens the box, takes out the comb and combs her hair.


    For a moment, a cool feeling runs through the heart of the foot from the top It''s indescribable cool, better than the air-conditioned room you open at home in the dog days.


    In fact, when she arrived here, she should stop. But Hua Sheng didn''t. She also scratched her thin finger belly with the tip of her comb. A drop of red blood flowed out


    She was shocked to see that the drop of blood was absorbed by the comb as soon as it came out, and then melted into it.


    "This thing Drink human blood She said to herself.

 Chapter 654

    At this time, the sound of opening the bathroom door came. Hua Sheng put the comb into the brocade box. Outside the brocade box, there was a spell written by her to suppress it.


    I always thought that the evil door of the comb was very scrupulous before. Later, Fengxi said that it might be his own thing, what colorful halo.


    Whether it''s true or not, Huasheng will relax a lot after listening. It''s not so exclusive, but I''m afraid it will hurt my family by mistake, so it''s always in the drawer.


    The river came out, "do you want to take a bath? A Sheng? "


    "Ah, yes."


    Hua Sheng then heads down into the bathroom, but she feels colder and colder. The water temperature in Mingming bathtub has reached 45 ¡æ.


    But she was still very cold. She thought she wanted to catch a cold, so she came to wipe the water stains on her body and came out in a white bathrobe.


    "Are you cold, husband?"


    Huasheng seldom calls Jiangliu husband, but every time he calls export, the river is not beautiful.


    "It''s not cold. What''s the matter?" Jiangliu was about to lie down when he saw Huasheng come out and wipe her hair with a towel.


    "I''m a little cold, isn''t the heating not enough?"


    "No, it''s the same body feeling as every day." The river said and glanced at the thermometer on the wall. Yes, it''s 26 degrees. It''s high enough in winter.


    Hua Sheng is silent, sitting on the chair. The river gently wipes her long wet hair.


    "Do you want a cold?" The river also touched Hua Sheng''s forehead. Unfortunately, he didn''t feel a fever.


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s too tired."


    "Then you go to bed early tonight."


    The river is just like taking care of children. After drying his hair, he blows it again. After confirmation, the two go to bed together.


    It didn''t take long for the river to fall asleep. Huasheng still felt very cold. The older he was, the colder he was.


    She looked at the wound on her finger. It was gone. Isn''t it About the comb?


    Her abnormal temperature and feeling make her have a kind of taste that she can''t say. She picked up her mobile phone and tried to call Fengxi, but she couldn''t feel sleepy for no reason, and then fell asleep.


    Even the mobile phone is still in her hand, not to hurry to call Fengxi.


    It''s that dream again. I can''t remember how many times it was. Huasheng is no longer afraid.


    Because this time it''s not the altar, the rooftop building, or the fire field. Without the fire and rain, it''s a rare peaceful time.


    "Miss, what are you still doing here? It''s said that there''s a heavyweight guest at home. "


    A little girl in a green dress is holding Hua Sheng''s arm. She is extremely playful and intimate, but she is very strange.


    She was confused and was brought to the front hall by the little girl. At this time, a man''s voice came from the front hall.


    "Since you can''t escape sooner or later, why don''t you try that?"


    "No, it''s too risky. If it doesn''t work, there will be a disaster of extermination."


    "But now it''s no different from extermination. That man is ready to take off. Once he breaks through the boundary of Ziyun mountain, your Hua family will be in danger."


    When the man finished, the old lady coughed a few times, as if she was in a state of emotion.


    "Sacrifice, what can I do? Do you still think of a way quickly? We can''t wait to die. "


    "Is it really heaven that is going to kill our Chinese family?" The old lady was crying.


    Hua Sheng can hear it clearly, but he doesn''t know what it means.


    "Miss, what do you mean by the old lady? Do you know the man?"


    Hua Sheng shakes her head. She doesn''t know or remember, but I feel familiar here.


    She took a step forward to see the old man''s face, but suddenly she stepped on the air


    Then Hua Sheng woke up from his sleep, breathed heavily.


    "Ah Sheng, what''s the matter? Are you dreaming again? " The river hugged Huasheng and comforted him.


    "Get away from me." Huasheng''s face is cold and icy, and his eyes are strange.


    After being pushed away, the river froze on the spot.

 Chapter 655

    In any case, the river would not think that Huasheng would react like this, and the whole person was confused.


    Hua Sheng covers his head and feels the pain to the extreme. There are many silver needles in the Buddha.


    She got up shakily and wanted to open the door to go out, but she just got out of bed and didn''t walk for two steps, so she felt soft


    The river rushed forward to catch it, only to see Hua Sheng fainted again


    It scares the river, but with previous experience, I''m not in a hurry to send it to the hospital.


    After all, Huasheng''s special physique has fainted many times. There is no way to treat it when he is sent to the hospital. Those doctors also diagnose epilepsy.


    Simply direct call to Chuntao and ginkgo, two girls are also in a hurry.


    Later, I didn''t know how to hold down which acupoint. Hua Sheng slowed down. It was three o''clock in the morning.


    "River, what''s wrong with me?" After Hua Sheng opened his eyes, his breath was weak.


    The river holds Huasheng tightly as if it is afraid of losing at any time.


    "You''re OK. You just fainted."


    "Are you scared?" Hua Sheng smiled. He was a little pale.


    Jiang Liu shakes his head. He is very distressed. He puts his chin on Hua Sheng''s head. "You talk less. Stop now."


    See Miss is OK, spring peach and ginkgo just rest assured go to sleep.


    Chuntao and gingko didn''t speak very much when they went back to the room at night because of their noisy and pinching. However, after going back this time, they both had a tacit understanding of talking about the young lady.


    "Chuntao, have you noticed that the Miss faints more frequently?"


    "Yes, I just wanted to say that it didn''t happen once a year before. Now it''s less than half a year. It seems that there have been several times. What can I do?" No matter whether Chuntao is jealous or not, she is sincere to gingko, but to Huasheng. Seeing that the young lady is getting sick faster and faster, they are still scared. If it''s really a disease, it''s OK. They can go to treatment. But miss this is not a disease at all, just like the evil, no one can help.


    "Or next time miss Fengxi comes, shall we ask her?" Ginkgo said.


    "If Miss Fengxi had a way to help, she would not have waited until now." Chuntao is not optimistic about Fengxi, but she is right this time. Fengxi has no way to deal with Huasheng''s unexplained fainting, because she doesn''t know what the reason is.


    When Hua Sheng got up the next morning, it was already eight o''clock, and he went downstairs to see the river sitting in the living room.


    "Why didn''t you go to work?"


    "I don''t trust you."


    "I''m ok. I said it''s OK. You can go quickly. The company is so busy, and dad is not at home." Hua Sheng knew that the river was a real time crunch, so he pushed him out.


    "Why don''t you go to the company with me? I can rest assured that you are here. "


    "Not really. Ha, I''m not a kid. Let''s go. I''ll report something to you in time."


    In Hua Sheng''s repeated insistence, the river just reluctantly left home.


    Chuntao brings out the breakfast for Huasheng. She sits at the dining table, combing the news and peeling the eggs.


    Gingko is washing the bowl. She is holding a stack of plates. She accidentally slips under her feet, and the plates in her hands fly out


    Between the lightning and flint, Hua Sheng appears in front of her, holding on to the plates steadily, while the other hand still holds Ginkgo biloba, so that she does not fall.


    "Well..." Ginkgo is a little silly.


    If you remember correctly, just now miss is clearly eating. She is at least five meters away from her. How could she?


    Hua Sheng is also slightly shocked. She doesn''t know how to do it. It''s conditioned reflex. When she sees ginkgo, she will fall, and then make smooth reading?


    "Miss You... " Ginkgo didn''t know what to say for a while.

 Chapter 656

    "Ginkgo, what happened to me just now?" Hua Sheng asked ginkgo.


    "To tell you the truth, miss, I didn''t quite see it."


    Ginkgo did not see clearly how the young lady came, and knew that the person between the lightning and flint was in front of her, but in the blink of an eye.


    Hua Sheng thought for a moment, put the plate in his hand in Ginkgo''s arms, and turned back to the table.


    Then she finished her breakfast quietly. She didn''t say a word in the whole process.


    She''s a little different, starting this morning?


    No, or since last night?


    Is it all about combs?


    Hua Sheng vaguely remembers last night''s dream, the old lady''s confused conversation with the man.


    And these years, why do you always dream of those people?


    Although I don''t know the identity I play in it, the title of sacrifice really exists every time.


    She has also searched online about sacrifice, but most of these two words appear in novels and TV, and real life has disappeared, even history is rare.


    Hua Sheng thought about it again. Just now, he helped ginkgo.


    She is a person with no martial arts, so she always needs two girls to follow her when she goes out, but her steps were so light just now.


    In a flash, I came to gingko and got everything done. This feeling is like the Ling Bo micro step of Duan Yu in Jin Yong''s novel "eight Tianlong novels".


    It''s amazing. It''s all more and more mysterious.


    At the same time, the confrontation between Zhongjia and Xiejia has been heated, and the media reports it almost every day.


    Xie Dongyang is resolute and will never marry Zhong Xiaoyan.


    And the Zhong family is not a liar indeed. Miss Zhong is seriously ill and has invited many doctors and scholars, but she still fails to recover.


    On this day, with the permission of Zhong''s family, a TV program came to Zhong''s house to interview and follow up the story.


    It was also the first time that Zhong Xiaoyan appeared in front of the TV after she was ill.


    Feng Xi sends a wechat to Hua Sheng, "ah Sheng, watch TV, Zhong Xiaoyan."


    Hua Sheng turns on the TV and sees such a scene.


    Zhong Xiaoyan is wearing white household clothes. She goes crazy when she sees people with her hair scattered. Her family has to. They have already put handcuffs and foot cuffs on her to avoid her hurting her innocence.


    The female reporter in the interview was startled and retreated.


    The camera lens keeps pulling in at Zhong Xiaoyan.


    "Miss Zhong, do you want to see Xie Dongyang?" The female reporter seems to have asked this on purpose.


    Zhong Xiaoyan''s expression did not change significantly, but the moment she raised her head.


    Hua Sheng and Feng Xi both see it. Zhong Xiaoyan''s eyes are obviously wrong. She has less black and more white in her pupils, which was not the case before.


    And the white eye is not so much, and the blue tendons around the eyes burst.


    Both Huasheng and Fengxi can see a dark cloud of air gathering on her head, which is also called tianlinggai.


    At this time, Feng Xi sent another wechat, "a Sheng, this woman is not a lovesickness devil. She is possessed by a ghost."


    Hua Sheng returns to the wind: not necessarily, but I think the black Qi is more like evil spirits.


    Fengxi: it seems that it''s better to see the real person to make a conclusion, but this woman is not a good person. Let her live and die. Ordinary people will die soon after this.


    Hua Sheng: wind, please help me save Zhong Xiaoyan.


    Fengxi: to thank Dongyang?


    Hua Sheng: for my own sake, this matter also involves me after all.


    Feng Xi: Cheng, you''ve opened your mouth. I''m sure I''ll go, but I''ll take advantage of the opportunity to pay a fee to that Zhong family. Fees for such things are always very expensive.


    With the opening of Huasheng, Fengxi helped. Qin Wanyu introduced Fengxi to Zhong''s house.


    "This woman is so young, can she do it? It''s not a liar, is it? " The Zhong family seems to have doubts about Fengxi.


    Fengxi is wearing black sports pants, white ball shoes and a black hooded pullover. She is really not like an exorcist, but like a college student.


    "I''ll see Zhong Xiaoyan first, and then I''ll give you a quotation according to the situation." Wind, hands around the chest, powerful momentum.

 Chapter 657

    Although Zhong''s family didn''t think it was reliable, they were recommended by Qin, Wan and Yu after all, and they dare not say too much.


    Mrs. Zhong came into the room with the wind. When the wind came into the door, she felt a dark wind coming.


    She raised her hand to block it, so as not to involve the Yin Qi behind Qin Wanyu.


    "You wait for me here." The wind pushed Qin, Anhui and Henan for a while.


    "I''ll go in and protect you." Qin, Wan and Yu are not so relieved.


    "No, I''ll protect you when you come in. You stay with me." The wind glared at him.


    "Miss Feng, my daughter has been for several days. If you have a way, please help her."


    Wind Xi nods and looks at Zhong Xiaoyan.


    She was huddled in the corner, her hair down to the ground, covering her whole facial features and her expression.


    The black air on the top of the head seems to be stronger than that on TV before.


    Fengxi takes out the gossip mirror and opens it to have a look. As expected, the geomagnetic field in this room has been completely disturbed and affected.


    "Zhong Xiaoyan." The wind shouted.


    The woman in the corner raised her head slightly, and the wind looked at her with a small mirror. The woman screamed and covered her face immediately, as if she was scared.


    Wind Xi flat mouth, "as expected, a Sheng said right, I read wrong, ah."


    "How is my daughter, Miss Feng?"


    "Come out with me first."


    After the wind came out, the living room was full of clock families, almost fifteen or six old and young.


    Qin Wanyu stood on the side, with a lively posture. Indeed, he was not very interested in other people''s family affairs.


    After Fengxi came out, he took a look at the crowd. "Zhong Xiaoyan is not sick, she is running into evil. So you don''t have to touch Xie Dongyang, let alone get married. Even if Xie Dongyang makes her pregnant, she will still be OK, because she has dirt in her body. "


    "What? Evil spirits enter the body? " The old man of the Zhong family had a cold war.


    "You''re bullshit. Some Taoists who came last time said the same thing. What kind of female ghost possessed the body and so on? Didn''t they cheat money to leave at last?" A male member of the Zhong family looks contemptuous.


    Feng Xi doesn''t talk to them. She takes out her mobile phone and turns on her calculator.


    He also muttered: "according to the market price, plus the fees for the cars and horses, labor, assistant, props, and the follow-up fees I have to help you deal with, it''s 18500 yuan. But if you do your business for the first time, if you have new customers, you can reduce 500 yuan by 100000 yuan, and you can give me 108000 yuan.". Is it mobile phone bank transfer or WeChat Alipay? I can''t carry those who don''t accept cash. "


    "One hundred thousand? Are you crazy? " Some people think it''s too outrageous to explode directly.


    Qin, Wan, and Yu almost laughed. It''s estimated that they could do something like reducing 500 yuan by 100000 yuan.


    "You don''t need me if you think it''s too expensive, but I''ll tell you one cent of the goods. Those you asked before are cheap. What''s the result? If Zhong Xiaoyan doesn''t deal with the matter in time, she won''t live for a month. You can do it. But the next time you invite me, it''s not the price. I don''t like to be doubted. So next time we need to double it, Qin Wanyu, let''s go. "


    After that, Fengxi put away her mobile phone and left. After Qin Wanyu''s reaction, she followed Fengxi.


    "Miss Feng, wait a minute." All of a sudden, the master of the Zhong family said.


    The wind stopped


    "I''m afraid miss Feng has something to do with the Wynn family. You have heard of the unknown elder Feng?" Asked the old Zhong with a serious face.


    Wind Xi turns his head and glances at the old man, "wind nameless is my grandfather."


    After saying this, the old Zhong was shocked. Then he immediately got up and said to his daughter-in-law, "transfer money to Miss Feng and let her clean up Xiaoyan."


    Listen to this meaning, old Zhong is a man who knows the goods. How can he even know the wind grandfather?

 Chapter 658

    With the words of the old master of the Zhong family, the Zhong family dare not question that Fengxi is a liar.


    One hundred and eighty thousand yuan is not a lot. I''ll get to the account right away. I''ll take the money first and then I''ll take care of it. It''s fried.


    Qin, Wan and Yu admire the wind more and more. The girl is so skilled, but she wastes resources.


    I''m really angry that I have to be a writer.


    After Fengxi received the transfer, she was also highly efficient. Carrying her bag, she went into Zhong Xiaoyan''s room again. This time, she went in alone.


    Without letting anyone follow, Mrs. Zhong repeatedly reminded her not to be too close to Xiaoyan for fear of being bitten.


    The wind laughs but doesn''t speak. It locks directly after entering the door.


    Then Fengxi sits on the computer chair at the door and takes a look at the woman in the corner.


    "Come out and talk."


    "Don''t meddle."


    It''s not Zhong Xiaoyan''s voice at all, because it''s an old voice, and it can''t distinguish men from women.


    "I''ve collected money, but I''m not busy. You have to be smart. Get out of here and I won''t touch you."


    "Ha ha, yellow girl, don''t be ashamed You think you can move me? Those smelly Taoists think they are very powerful, but they are not scared by me. "


    "I know you''re not an ordinary gangster. You''re a little skilful, but This is not the place where you can be wild. Three realms and six principles should follow the samsara of heaven, which is not what you should come to. "


    Feng Xi doesn''t know why she talks more and more like Grandpa, but it''s exactly what she wants to say.


    "Then try, who is stronger?" Finish saying, the woman in that corner rises suddenly, a wave of Yin Qi raids, that long hair flies in the air, very frightening.


    The wind blows up the corners of its mouth, whistles, and raises its right hand. A few yellow paper folded birds attack.


    But as soon as the woman''s long hair swung, she shot the bird down three or two times.


    "Oh, I have a little temper." The wind smiled.


    Although the woman''s hands and feet were bound, she was very manipulated by magic. The wind took out a small mirror.


    At a glance, yes, she is not a ghost. She is a spider spirit with three hundred years of experience.


    Three hundred years, in fact, is a small demon, five hundred years before it can take shape, why can it attach to people? It''s because it''s being manipulated.


    Wind Xi thinks that it should be Zhong''s family who offended people, so she was tricked to force the soul of a spider spirit into Zhong Xiaoyan''s body and drive her crazy.


    "You''ve only been three hundred years. You shouldn''t have such a profound ability. Who is behind it? What''s the plot?"


    "You don''t deserve to know."


    Finish saying that the spider essence continuously releases the turbid gas, only to see the black gas on Zhong Xiaoyan''s head continuously expands, and instantly covers the whole room.


    All of a sudden, the spirit of evil surged But Fengxi knows. How can it jump? It''s just a little demon.


    So I was too lazy to talk nonsense. I took out a soft whip in my bag, which was made of thin rattan with red and black.


    Rattan is made from the plant of Tianshan Mountain. It has the effect of exorcising evil and calming the nerves. Several of them are woven together very firmly. He soaked it in black dog blood for another forty-nine days, and finally increased the power of Fengjia.


    Fengxi named it - the evil whip. This thing was made by her when she passed Tianshan Mountain. She never used it. Now she just tried the power, and she can use the three hundred year spider essence to open her magic weapon.


    The spider spirit smothered a mouthful of poisonous smoke at Fengxi, and Fengxi directly refracted it to one side with a small mirror.


    Then with a wave of his long arm, the cane swung out and hit Zhong Xiaoyan directly, making a scream.


    People in the living room were shocked to hear the constant screams of women.

 Chapter 659

    Five minutes later, Fengxi opened the door and wiped his hands with a towel. "It''s done, but the room is too cloudy to live in. Please ask the eminent monks in the temple to recite the great compassion mantra and clean up the dirty things. I''ll take them away. Zhong Xiaoyan will wake up within half an hour after an accident, be able to eat and drink, and her spirit will return to normal. "


    "Miss Feng is so kind and gracious that our Zhong family will never forget it." Mr. Zhong is very respectful, with both hands clasped.


    "Come on, I''ve collected money to do business, and you don''t have to fake it with me. Let''s go."


    Qin Wanyu couldn''t help laughing. He followed the wind and left Zhongjia mansion.


    "Wind, what the hell is that on Zhong Xiaoyan?" The curiosity on Qin Wan Yu''s face.


    The wind spread out its hands and approached Qin and Wanyu. In her hand, a black spider the size of a mineral water bottle cap was lying motionless.


    Qin, Wan and Yu were frightened. He immediately stepped back and said, "I''m afraid of this thing. Take it away."


    "Silly, this is the body." The wind looks down.


    "This thing can drive Zhong Xiaoyan crazy?" Qin, Wan and Yu are still a bit inconceivable.


    "Don''t underestimate this thing. It has been cultivated for 300 years. It''s just Being used by people with impure minds is just a mistake. " Guess the wind.


    ¡±Miss Feng, she made a hundred thousand at once. Do you want to treat me to a big meal? My assistant seems to have a service charge. I''ve just listened to you. "


    "Don''t be shameful. You are so rich and exploit our poor people. Do you have a big meal? Do you eat spicy hot?"


    "Eat, eat, eat everything."


    Qin, Wan and Yu also ended up with good luck. As expected, they went to eat Malatang with Fengxi. During the meal, Fengxi told Huasheng about it in wechat.


    It''s over for Zhong Xiaoyan. Xie Dongyang is relaxed. He doesn''t need to be forced to marry. The two families don''t need to turn over.


    But Hua Sheng still thinks it''s strange that the geomancy in Jiangcheng is excellent. How can we have spider essence for 300 years? That''s not true.


    For so many years before, Jiangcheng was safe and sound. Since she went down the mountain, she married Jiangliu and her grandmother died, as if everything had changed.


    Before Hua Sheng watched the sky, he thought something was wrong. It''s not like the stars he should have in the fleeting years. But But I can''t say why.


    She is not the same as Fengxi. Fengxi is a family tradition. She knows more. Huasheng has no one to tell her any common sense about these things. She gropes for them by herself.


    On the other side, Gao he and gingko had their first date, both of them were very nervous and excited. Gao he listened to those elder brothers'' words and didn''t speak very high-key. He only drove a black Audi A7. In the morning, the spring breeze picked up gingko. In March and April, Jiangcheng was actually very cold, and many ice and snow didn''t melt. Gao he drove two hours with ginkgo to a water park in the neighboring city. They were so young that they could play with water for a day. Ginkgo had never been so happy.


    Especially watching Gao he carefully take care of her, buy her water, buy her swimsuit, especially warm heart.


    "Apricot, what would you like for lunch?"


    "I can do it, whatever."


    "It''s just that I''m stumped. Let me see. Can I eat turkey leg? Here''s the feature, so big one, it''s roasted and eaten directly in hand. "


    "Well, I love meat."


    So, regardless of the image of the two people with the burning chicken legs to nibble, but also take each other''s ugly photos, ginkgo smile is particularly brilliant.


    In the circle of friends, a funny photo of two people was sent out. Ginkgo only had a smiling face, but Hua Sheng knew that the little girl must be happy.


    Chuntao glanced a little sour. "Just in love, it''s all like this. It''s cooling after a while."


    "Chuntao, don''t you like gingko and crane Hua Sheng asked casually, not so on the line.

 Chapter 660

    Chuntao mops the ground and replies, "yes, Gao he is a childe. What''s Ginkgo? Like me, a person who doesn''t even have a father or a mother can be a rich and young lady?"


    Hua Sheng shook his head gently. "What you said is not the point. The point is that Gao he wants to pursue Ginkgo biloba, so he pursues Ginkgo biloba in a big way. He also told everyone about this and made the love public. Whether it can be achieved or not, it''s a fair love. However, no one has stipulated that love must be achieved. It''s impossible to get together because of the disharmony of character. It''s up to two people how to fix things in the future. What do you think? "


    Chuntao sips her mouth and nods, without saying more.


    Chuntao responds quickly, so we know the meaning of Huasheng.


    Although Gao he was a childe, he didn''t hide it. Instead, he told the world that he wanted to chase Ginkgo biloba, which shocked everyone around him.


    On the contrary, Chuntao has always felt deeply in love with her, but she has been afraid to show up, secretly dating in the hotel every time.


    Think about it carefully. It seems that Chuntao has invited Wunan for more than five times. Let her come for ten li and see Huasheng. But Wunan always pushes her back.


    Frankly speaking, her relationship with Wu Nan has never seen light at the beginning. It''s still a strange place. Up to now, no one has seen who Wu Nan is. Only she knows.


    Miss said that, she really didn''t feel safe, especially when she sometimes called Wu Nan, didn''t answer, or wechat didn''t answer, and the woman answered the phone that day, was it really a secretary?


    Chuntao thinks more and more disorderly, and finally she can only digest in silence. She dare not ask Huasheng. After all, she feels that the young lady is not very optimistic about her love and has beaten her.


    On the other hand, Hua Qing was dismissed and stopped for a few days, but he was not a peaceful person after all.


    She thought about it or secretly contacted Liu Dekai. After all, he was the only one available.


    All of the company''s confidants have been replaced by Huafeng, either transferred, demoted or directly dismissed, so that all her efforts over the years have been wasted.


    Although Huafeng did these things, Huaqing most hated Huasheng. After all, without her encouragement, she would not be dismissed at all.


    Hua Qingyue wanted to get angry and lit a cigarette for himself.


    In the private room of a teahouse, Liu Dekai sneaks in for fear of being followed. When he comes in, he sees Hua Qing smoking. "What''s the matter, please tell me."


    "What? I''m impatient. I''m dismissed, but I''m still a shareholder of the Chinese family. I don''t have nothing. " Hua Qing didn''t have a good face either.


    Liu Dekai rubbed the tip of his nose to suppress his panic. "No, I mean the situation is tense now. I''ve been suspected. If someone finds out, it''s over."


    "Don''t worry, she will not move you so fast, even if she suspects you are her husband for many years."


    "Come on, auntie, I really have something else to do." Liu Dekai is now scared. He can''t eat well or sleep well. He always observes his wife''s face.


    "What''s your attitude? Don''t forget how many tricks you have in my hand?" When Hua Qing saw Liu Dekai, he wanted to draw a clear line.


    Hearing this, Liu Dekai suddenly wilted.


    I only hate that I was blinded by the color words and framed by Huaqing''s beauty scheme. I know it''s the person she sent, but I still can''t refuse it.


    Now it seems that these are time bombs, which seem to kill him at any time.


    "What do you need me to do, just say it." Liu Dekai also went out.


    "I want to go back to the company."


    "I can''t do this. I''m not Huasheng. It''s useless for you to embarrass me." Liu Dekai thinks this woman is crazy. Can he have a say in returning to the company? It''s better to go straight to ask for Jiang Liu''s daughter-in-law. It''s the fifth grader of the Hua family. They are only dignified.

 Chapter 661

    Hua Qing frowned and snuffed out the cigarette end. "Of course I don''t expect you. I just want you to help me. Now in addition to our Hua family, there are other directors in the group. Xu Wei is the person with the most shares in the group. It seems that you and Xu Wei have always cared about it. I want you to ask Xu Wei out for me. I want to invite him to dinner."


    "He may not be able to eat with you, but he is a cunning thing. How can he take care of you now that you are out of power?"


    "You don''t have to worry about this. You just need to take him to the night spot I designated. When you meet, you can say it. I''ll do the rest."


    Liu Dekai looked down for a few seconds and nodded.


    "That line, then I''ll ask Xu Wei for you."


    "Well, I''ll send you a wechat account at the time and place. Please pay attention."


    Liu Dekai nodded. He didn''t drink any tea. He didn''t go out for ten minutes. He was really afraid of this woman.


    He has been controlled by Chinese women all his life. These sisters are not harmonious. He is difficult to be a man in the middle. In the end, it is difficult to be a son-in-law. His wife''s money is not easy to spend.


    After gingko''s first date, she gradually found the rhythm of love and ran out in three days.


    Chuntao is not to be outdone. After several days as Wu Nan, she finally asked for leave and went to Wancheng. Huasheng booked a ticket for her. She asked for five days'' leave.


    When I left, I was dressed beautifully, but Hua Sheng still didn''t like gingko. I can''t say why. Maybe it was intuition.


    The two girls are not at home, Jiangliu is also at work. The most terrible thing is that Xiaohei went to Xie''s house to see Xiaobai and the children.


    Hua Sheng suddenly became a lonely person, dazed in such a large mansion, she looked for a book and read a few pages without thinking.


    Just lean on the sofa and play stand-alone games with your mobile phone.


    From time to time, I follow the trend and talk nonsense.


    Fengxi: is your house empty now?


    Hua Sheng: Yes, there is only one person left in Kunning palace.


    Fengxi: ha ha, the empress is suffering.


    Hua Sheng: I''m not used to the fact that I don''t want to keep the two girls. I''ll find them as soon as I find them. I''m not really used to them.


    Fengxi: in fact, you can hire a few nannies. They are so big at home and there are many places to take care of them. They can also relieve your boredom.


    Hua Sheng: come on, I''m not used to strangers walking around at home. Chuntao and gingko grew up with me, not as simple as servants.


    Seeing Hua Sheng saying that, Feng Xi didn''t say anything more.


    Hua Sheng: is Zhong Xiaoyan all right this time?


    Fengxi: I''m sure. The spider essence was cleaned up by my mother. I beat it back to the prototype directly. I soaked the body in formalin and donated it to medical school for specimen.


    Hua Sheng chuckles and is domineering. As expected, he is the Feng family.


    Fengxi: don''t flatter me with rainbow fart. Although Zhong Xiaoyan''s accident happened, I still feel uneasy. The black gas on Zhong Xiaoyan''s head is not the evil gas of spider spirit, but I can''t tell what it is. I haven''t seen it in these years. My grandfather''s letters don''t record it. It''s a bit of evil.


    Hua Sheng: Yes, there are more and more strange things. I always think Jiangcheng will not be peaceful for a long time.


    Fengxi: it''s starting to get messy. You should be careful.


    Hua Sheng is sleepy after chatting with Fengxi. He is going to sleep. He forced a chat interface by watching his mobile phone.


    "It''s hard to see you, Huasheng."


    Hua Sheng was shocked and replied, "you have hacked my mobile phone system?"


    Huasheng''s mobile phone system is not the same as others. She is a person with little sense of security. So after buying a smart phone, she first programmed and added a layer of firewall, anti-theft and anti-virus programs, and finally added three layers of locks. So no one can crack it except herself. The original factory can''t brush the machine.

 Chapter 662

    But because of this, Huasheng is surprised. This is the first time that this mobile interface has been forced to have a chat dialog program. It is obvious that it has been attacked by hackers, breaking through the firewall and layers of protection of the mobile phone, so Huasheng is in a cold sweat.


    "If not, how can I find you? You are too lazy to open the mailbox."


    "Who are you?" Hua Sheng asked, holding his breath.


    "Your old friend, F."


    At the moment of seeing the letter, Hua Sheng thought of the mysterious person in the live auction. F was the only one who knew her identity except Chuntao and gingko.


    But she does not know what F, then how can people know that they are ss?


    "What do you want to do?" Hua Sheng is more alert.


    "Don''t be nervous. I won''t hurt you. I just want to compete with you. When you''re gone, the auction market is in chaos. Fakes fly around and I don''t have rivals. I''m lonely. I invited you before, but you didn''t see me. I''m actually curious. Is it so interesting to be a housewife? Let you give up the cool status of SS? "


    Hua Sheng was silent for a few seconds and replied, "everyone pursues different things. SS is a temporary code for me, but I''m not s after all, I''m just Hua Sheng."


    "You chose to retire for the sake of the river, didn''t you?"


    Hua Sheng is silent


    "But I really don''t think the river is so excellent. What a pity, you are such an excellent woman Would be willing to be wronged in the kind of non flow of the 18th tier city, in a so mediocre that tender side, willing to give up their wonderful life. "


    "What do you know?" Hua Sheng always feels that the other side knows a lot of their secrets.


    "Ha ha, don''t be nervous. I said I''m interested in you just because I want to be your friend."


    "But my friend will not break my firewall and control my mobile phone. From the moment you do this, we are doomed to be friends."


    Hua Sheng is also very rigid. No matter who the other party is, he is dissatisfied and resentful.


    The other side was silent for a long time, and just typed out a line of words - ha ha ha ha, I know, I know, you are the most lovely in the world, so don''t tease you, I believe we will meet soon, look forward to it.


    After that, the other party suddenly flashed back to the original page, as if it had never happened.


    Hua Sheng holds his mobile phone and stares at it for a long time. He is relieved after confirming that the other party has left.


    I''m really scared. This f is going to appear once in a while, and it''s all weird. Hua Sheng said that he didn''t like it very much.


    At this time, the door bell rings. She cautiously goes to the front of the monitor and takes a look. Only when she sees Yu Ping can she be completely relieved.


    Open the door, Yu Ping enters with a smile, holding a bunch of flowers in her hand. It''s a little pink daisy that Hua Sheng likes very much.


    Yu Ping''s taste is getting better and better, and she is increasingly divorced from the sense of inferiority and poverty brought by that original family.


    "Xiaosheng didn''t disturb you, did he?"


    "No, I''m the only one at home. You''re here to accompany me."


    "Eh? How about peach and ginkgo? "


    "In love."


    "Ha, it seems that I''m coming at the right time. Come, your little daisy."


    "Thank you." Hua Sheng took the flowers and smelled them. Then he picked up an empty bottle and put it on the tea table to trim it.


    "Xiao Sheng, Yuan Shao asked me to think about going to Boston with him. I''ve got it."


    "How did you decide?" Hua Sheng is actually very supportive of Yu Ping. Whether she goes or not, she supports her choice.

 Chapter 663

    Yu Ping said with a smile, "I gave up. I won''t go with him."


    "Why, that might be another great way." Hua Sheng is a little sorry for Yu Ping.


    "Because thinking of what Yuan Shao''s mother said to me, I want to keep my last dignity. Maybe I''m too hypocritical. I just can''t afford to spend other people''s money to fulfill my dream, so that I will bear the stain all my life." Yu Ping smiles bitterly.


    "So you''re breaking up completely?"


    Hua Sheng has some heartaches and wrongs Yu Ping. He loves her so much, but


    Yu Ping nodded.


    "Don''t be sad, either. Since you think about it, face it bravely."


    "I''m not sad. In fact, the most sad time has passed. I''m not afraid to die. What else can I be afraid of? Do you know Xiaosheng? What I am sad about is not Yuan Shao''s mother''s opposition and hatred and jealousy of his family background. What I''m sad about is how can I have parents like that? I don''t want to face for money. That''s what I''m afraid of. "


    "It''s not your fault. No one can choose their own parents." Hua Sheng said that these are the most powerful words. After all, the Chinese couple are not good to her.


    Yu Ping is in a good mood. Although she decided to break up, she still wanted to open up a lot and sat with Hua Sheng for a long time.


    In the middle of the day, they made noodles with salted sauce for Hua Sheng. After eating, Yu Ping left.


    Hua Sheng''s nap time is about an hour, but today I don''t know what happened, but I suddenly fell asleep in the dark.


    It was five o''clock in the afternoon when she woke up.


    It''s dark outside and it''s snowing heavily.


    "It''s March, and it''s snowing so hard?" Hua Sheng rubs his eyes and looks out of the window. The snow is accompanied by the north wind. It''s very cold.


    Looked at the time on the mobile phone, half past five, but the river did not return, nor did Chuntao and ginkgo.


    It''s not quiet at home. Huasheng is a little bored. Turn over the unfinished cross stitch and continue to pass the time.


    This is three hours. When she got back to her senses, it was more than eight.


    Gingko who went out for a date has come back. Jiangliu hasn''t come back yet. Wechat hasn''t made a phone call yet. Huasheng is inevitably worried.


    After all, Zhuoya hasn''t been moving recently. I don''t know if it''s lurking in the dark, holding back the magnified moves, so I''m worried about the safety of the river.


    "Miss, have you eaten? I packed some cakes for you."


    When ginkgo came back, Gao he went to baoqingzhai to buy some sweet osmanthus cakes and purple potato cakes that Hua Sheng liked.


    But Hua Sheng has no appetite either. He shakes his head.


    "I''m not hungry. You just came back. Go take a hot bath and be careful of the cold."


    "Well, it''s snowy outside. It''s freezing me." Ginkgo make complaints about running back to the room.


    Hua Sheng put away the cross stitch and looked out of the window. The snow is still falling. There is no stopping trend. The snow is heavy. The road is slippery in the dark. Is the river going to be ok?


    On such a snowy night, Hua Sheng has no sense of security, so she doesn''t like to be alone on such a night.


    After another ten minutes, Hua Sheng can''t help picking up his mobile phone and dialing the river, but the other party doesn''t answer.


    Hua Sheng is more anxious. He sends a wechat to ask Qin Wanyu and Wang Junxian if they are with the river?


    The answer is not at all. At such a time, women in general may wonder if Jiang Liu is looking for Zhuoya? See another woman?


    But Hua Sheng didn''t. she trusted Jiang Liu very much. She was afraid that something would happen to him. She didn''t mean to think about it elsewhere.


    Hua Sheng''s eyebrows are locked. He is wondering whether to call the old house to ask his parents in law. The door opens.


    When the river came in, it was covered with snow Even on the top of the head, there was a chill coming in.


    Hua Sheng put down his mobile phone and walked towards him before he could speak.


    "A Sheng, please stay away from me. It''s very cold. Don''t cold you."

 Chapter 664

    Maybe it''s because a person has been neglected for a long time at home and suffered from loneliness, so Hua Sheng has some grievances and some gambling.


    No smiling face, staring at the river, "how do you come back so late?"


    "Ah, out of the door."


    "Where have you been?"


    "Somewhere else." The river is ambiguous.


    "Where else?" But tonight''s Huasheng is more real, and the river is also a Zheng.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll tell you later."


    "I can''t. now I want to know what''s the most important place you are when you don''t answer the phone or send wechat back."


    In the end, the little girl is still angry. It''s a question for teachers. The river can''t help laughing.


    However, he is not used to such a slight alienation. Such a happy and sad Huasheng is his best taste of fireworks.


    "Well, now, but can I eat now? I''m so hungry. Is there anything at home?"


    "No." Hua Sheng is angry.


    "Liar, I see you have cakes on the tea table. Is it from baoqingzhai?" The river flows towards that side.


    In his hand, he was carrying a big black bag, and he didn''t know what was in it.


    Without waiting for Hua Sheng to speak, Jiang Liu unpacks the pastry box and takes a few big bites to eat. It looks like he is really hungry.


    Otherwise, people who are elegant and gentlemanly in the river will not ignore their image like this.


    After eating the pastry and drinking some warm water, it''s slow.


    The river waved. "Come, asson, come here."


    "No."


    "Don''t be angry. Come first and show you this."


    Saying that the river opens the black bag, Hua Sheng slowly gathers to see how he explains everything today.


    "Look at this."


    The river carefully took off the black bag, which is a plum tree about 1.2 meters high, and has opened dozens of red plum, extremely gorgeous.


    When Hua Sheng saw plum blossom, his eyes were full of surprises.


    "Heaven, the whole plum tree? Where did you come from? " Hua Sheng looked at the soil under the tree. It must have been a living transplantation.


    "Meizhuang, of course." The river is carefully protected along the way, for fear of breaking, or touching flowers.


    Hearing that it was Huasheng in meizhuang, he was shocked again. "Did you go to meizhuang?"


    "Yes, I told Aunt Li to keep a smaller plum blossom tree for you and plan to keep it at home. Aunt Li asked me to pick it up. I haven''t been free. I just went today when I was free. I didn''t expect that it would snow so much. I almost blocked the road. Fortunately, when I came back, I saw that there was a rich tree over there that seemed to be weak in vitality. Otherwise, I would move that one to the back garden and let the flowerpot out to put the plum tree for you. What do you think? "


    "What happened to your hand?" Hua Sheng didn''t listen carefully to what the river said, because her eyes had been on the left side of the river.


    There is a bloodstain. It looks like a new wound. The blood is still coagulating on it.


    "Ah, nothing."


    "Say, how?" Hua Sheng stared.


    "When transplanting the plum tree, it was accidentally scratched by the branches of the plum tree. At that time, I didn''t pay attention to it. It may be that the temperature outside is too low and it''s frozen for a while. So it''s scary to look at. It''s actually a small wound. You don''t need to worry. Ah Sheng, this plum tree is placed in our bedroom and on the edge of your bedside cabinet. Then you can see it every morning. How about that?" Jiangliu is trying to please Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng''s eyes were a little sore. She rubbed his side face with the river''s arm and sobbed, "are you stupid or not?"

 Chapter 665

    Jiang Liu grabs Hua Sheng''s hand and puts it on his face. He is very gentle. "Of course, I am not stupid. If I am stupid, how can I get such a good wife?"


    Hua Sheng broke into tears to smile. At this time, he still has the heart to tease her.


    "Like it or not?" Asked the river with its head down.


    Hua Sheng nodded. She liked plum blossom all the time. Especially when she saw the forest in meizhuang last time, she was almost speechless.


    If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I didn''t expect the world to be beautiful.


    After returning from meizhuang, Huasheng has always been thinking about it. Although Jiangliu said he would go again when he was free, Jiangliu is really busy.


    If you wait for him to be free, it won''t be long.


    So Hua Sheng didn''t give any expectation at all. How could he have thought that on such a snowy night, Jiangliu braved the wind and snow to get a plum tree for her.


    It''s too I know Jiang Liuchong''s wife, but I don''t know how proud she is.


    "Well, I knew you would like it, and I didn''t waste a trip so far."


    "I''ll get the first aid kit and bandage you."


    "No, it''s a little hurt."


    "No, I must."


    Hua Sheng''s eyes were sour, and she endured it all the time. She got up and went to get the first aid kit. She felt very guilty. Before that, she blamed him and questioned him.


    Even when he said that he wanted to eat when he was hungry, she didn''t give him anything to eat, which made him devour some cakes. Hua Sheng was so upset.


    But she is not a girl who can coax her husband and sweet talk.


    Hua Zhi don''t look at her grumpy, but she can make people laugh. She has worked hard in the entertainment circle for many years. What man hasn''t seen her?


    So there is a reason why Wang Junxian loves Hua Zhi so much. After all, Hua Zhi also has a time of coquetry and love.


    Hua Sheng''s character is boring. If she doesn''t go to Hua Lin, she will show her love to her husband. So, whatever she has to say is in her heart.


    She took the first aid kit, carefully disinfected the river, and then bandaged it.


    The river''s eyes fell on Hua Sheng''s long dark hair, and his heart felt warm.


    I am willing to do anything for her. It is worth doing anything.


    "Don''t be such a fool later." Hua Sheng lowers his head.


    "Don''t be silly, just be happy."


    "I''m happy if you don''t go to get it. I''m happy if you let Aunt Li record a small video. It''s easy for me to be satisfied."


    "Nothing, for you to do, is what I am willing to do, have a sense of achievement, at least my husband is not useless."


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Hua Sheng glared at the river angrily. He''s a good man, but sometimes he just talks nonsense.


    Whether taboo or unlucky, say everything.


    But Fengxi and Huasheng, who know a lot of metaphysics themselves, never make such low-level mistakes.


    Only Muggles. What is Muggles? Very simply, in the eyes of Fengxi and Huasheng, ordinary people are Muggles.


    After the wound was bandaged, Hua Sheng got up and cooked a bowl of noodles for the river. In fact, it''s very simple. It''s instant.


    It''s a bit like the special snail powder of some place. The river is delicious.


    After they were busy, they went upstairs to have a rest. Before going to bed, Hua Sheng took a bath and watched his body change.


    Nothing has changed, but she clearly feels that recently she has a lot of energy in her body and the whole person has a lot of energy.


    Even the pace of walking is much lighter. I don''t know if it has anything to do with that comb?


    Is it true that the comb is her, as Fengxi said, so that day her blood melted in and the comb recognized the Lord?


    What kind of information does the comb want to give her?


    Hua Sheng wanted to know too much about the mysterious northern Liang Dynasty and the evil gate comb. He always felt that there was a surprising secret behind it.

 Chapter 666

    Since the last time old madam Wang made a scene, Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi are not only indistinguishable, Wang Junxian doesn''t go back to the old house very much, and he is calm and self-contained just by letting the old lady be a demon.


    Maybe it''s taiaihuazhi, maybe she''s used to grandma''s evil style, so she has no feeling.


    Hua Zhi''s grievances are not in vain. Wang Junxian can be distressed. So this month, she spent a lot of time with Hua Zhi.


    As long as they are free, they will stick together, with the conjoined baby.


    In order to prevent paparazzi from secretly photographing and tracking, Wang Junxian bought another suite, which is a very common community, almost no sense of existence.


    This method is still the idea of Hua Zhi, because this is a civilian area, the price is cheap, and it is far from the city, so no one will catch up with it.


    Sure enough, it really stopped.


    This 90 square meter house is really small. Fortunately, it''s hardcover. Everything in it is first-class.


    Furniture, appliances, kitchenware, and the top floor, 26 floors, excellent vision.


    Hua Zhi likes hanging chair. Wang Junxian specially bought one to put in front of the floor to floor window, and paved a carpet to give her the chance to install female Wenqing.


    Hua Zhi said with a smile, "is it too presumptuous? I want to have a cat. This is my dream life."


    Wang Junxian touched Hua Zhi''s head and spoiled her face. "You can buy one if you like."


    "No, I don''t want to. We''re both busy as dogs. We can''t eat and have cats. Isn''t that affecting others? If you hire a nanny, there''s no point in keeping a cat. In fact, meow star people like their master''s company very much. They are very attached to their master. I think the little black in the five younger sister''s family is very obedient, cute and don''t want it. "


    When talking about the cat, Hua Zhi''s eyes sparkled with the light of the girl.


    Wang Junxian looked at such a Hua Zhi, suddenly a word flashed in his mind - time is quiet.


    "By the way, honey, I took a good piece of backbone today. It''s said that the stew is nutritious. I''ll make it for you."


    "Can you stew?" Wang Junxian''s face is incredible.


    They have been together for so long, but it''s Wang Junxian who is cooking or going out to eat.


    Because of the relationship of Hua Zhi''s identity, I never dare to order takeout.


    At this point, it''s not as good as Fengxi and qinwanyu.


    "I learned it from my assistant. She wrote it on the memo for me. I''ll try it."


    Say Hua Zhi to wear fluffy pink slipper to run into the kitchen.


    Such a small home, such a Hua Zhi, very grounded. Wang Junxian has never dared to hope for such a life.


    Although it''s temporary, it''s also satisfying. When you''re in love, enjoy the good time of the two.


    This will really make a person''s heart a little quiet, it seems to find the same sense of security home.


    No matter to Hua Zhi or Wang Junxian, it is the same.


    Hua Zhi was busy in the kitchen for two hours. Wang Junxian took advantage of his free time, opened his notebook and opened a video memory with the company.


    When he is finished, the meal will be better.


    In fact, it''s very simple. It''s boiled white rice and fried a plate of oily eggs.


    There is also a big bowl of sour vegetable soup with strong fragrance.


    The pickles were also given by the female assistant. It''s said that they were planted by the village''s hometown and pickled by themselves. They taste very good.


    Hua Zhi follows the practice step by step, although the taste is not as good as expected, but not bad, after all, very few cook.


    Wang Junxian has a big appetite. He eats three bowls of rice and sends a circle of friends to Hua Zhi.


    - someone ate three bowls of rice, ha ha, thanks to my spine soup.


    Qin Wanyu: Old Wang next door now has a good standard of food.

 Chapter 667

    Gao He: ha ha, my elder brother Wang''s life is very nourishing recently.


    Wang Junxian replied to Gao He: you are not as young as you.


    Gao he couldn''t laugh. He knew that Wang Junxian was joking about him and gingko.


    Hua Zhi seldom has such a peaceful side of home, which makes Wang Junxian flattered.


    Especially after the meal, he took the initiative to wash the dishes and mop the floor. She was a good daughter-in-law of twenty-four filial piety.


    "You don''t have to work any more. I''d like you to work on time."


    "It''s OK, I lose weight."


    Hua Zhi is full of energy. She just wipes with a mop. Her forehead is sweating. It''s the first time for her to be so diligent.


    Before mopping the ground, he also made a circle of friends and posed for a picture. The fans below were all fried. He praised Hua Zhi as a hardworking bee.


    "What do you look like, and lose weight?" Wang Junxian has a black face.


    Just eating, Hua Zhi only ate two mouthfuls of rice, really only two mouthfuls.


    Then drink a small half bowl of soup, eat a very small spine, the egg did not move a mouthful, so really can eat full?


    Hua Zhi so high, but so thin, looking at the weak, Wang Jun show all heartache.


    But I also know that stars eat young food. Identity and face are the most important things. She seems to be used to them.


    As expected, beauty needs to pay a price. No one can''t eat fat. It''s an open secret in the entertainment world to be afraid to eat enough food or not to eat high calorie food.


    "Ha, I''m used to it. I''m not hungry. It''s OK."


    "I''m just surprised that after a movie with 80 million yuan, one day I would go in and out of the kitchen and living room and become a housewife."


    "I''m a star, but I''m also a woman. I want to get married and have children in the future. Isn''t that normal?" Hua Zhi has a good attitude.


    Wang Jun smiled and was in a good mood.


    At this time, a wechat from the mobile phone was sent by his mother.


    Mrs. Wang: Junxian, when will you go back to the old house?


    Wang Junxian: what''s up? Mom?


    Mrs. Wang: Well, there are relatives at home. Your grandmother asked you to come back for dinner.


    Wang Junxian: there are too many relatives in our family. I have no time. Please accompany me.


    Mrs. Wang: No, your grandmother strongly asked you to come back this time, saying that if you don''t come back, you should go to the company to catch you in person tomorrow morning.


    When Wang Junxian saw this sentence, his head would explode. His grandmother was in her eighties. If she went to the company, she would be laughed at.


    Wang Junxian: OK, I''ll go back tomorrow.


    Although reluctant, but afraid of grandma to the company, Wang Junxian or compromise, but this matter Wang Junxian also did not tell Hua Zhi, afraid of her random thoughts.


    In the morning of the next day, Hua Zhi was picked up by the assistant and the driver at five o''clock and flew directly to the neighboring city to participate in the activity.


    Wang Junxian drove directly back to the old house. As soon as he entered, he saw a large number of people in the living room, and many of them didn''t know each other.


    "You are back."


    "Hey, this is Junxian. It''s so big. I saw him as a half child that year."


    "Ha ha, you look like your elder sister. You are blessed."


    These unreliable relatives will flatter, boast and coax the old Wang''s wife. They are so happy. The false teeth are falling off.


    Wang Jun stood aside with a slight frown and said hello. He was dizzy because of the third uncle''s milk, the second aunt and the fifth uncle''s grandfather.


    "Junxian, come here. This is your cousin, Ye Lan." The old lady of the Wang family waved and introduced a young girl''s family.


    Wang Junxian glanced at it with no interest, then lowered his head and played with his mobile phone to send wechat.

 Chapter 668

    That leaf orchid looks very small, also about 20 years old, the face is round, big eyes, to tell the truth quite good-looking, but the earth, the whole body is sending out the earth atmosphere.


    Although it''s obviously well dressed, but a person''s culture and temperament is not camouflaged.


    She was wearing a classic Chanel dress, but it was cheap on her.


    The hair is tied with a simple ponytail, and there is no makeup on the face. The skin is OK, but it''s a little dark. The height is a little bit better than 172, but the figure is very general.


    As a whole, I''m slightly fat, but it''s OK to look at it. It''s just that Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi have been together for a long time. Influenced by her divine face, everyone looks ugly.


    "Good cousin." The little girl smiled shyly.


    Wang Junxian nodded, not too much.


    The old lady of the Wang family turned her eyes and pointed to Ye Lan. "Jun Xian, LAN LAN is your sixth aunt''s granddaughter. She grew up in the countryside. She is very simple and kind. I think she''s not too young. Look at you. You''ve arranged a position for the company and promoted her. Haven''t you always lacked a female assistant? LAN LAN is good. "


    After listening to grandma''s words, Wang Junxian frowned and looked at Old Lady Wang indifferently.


    "Grandma, my assistant needs to graduate from a key university, and must be a marketing major, and must be an English major at level 8. Be able to translate vocabulary professionally, deal with people, have more than five years working experience. Familiar with high-end office software. And it''s better to get married and have children. After all, I don''t want my assistant to ask for leave when he is free. "


    Wang Junxian finished saying these, then ye Lan was embarrassed. None of these standards met her.


    She is a girl who grew up in the countryside. After graduating from high school, she stopped studying and worked in a cosmetics shop in the town.


    This time, her grandmother said she took her to Jiangcheng to join a rich relative and find her a good job.


    But on the way, I heard from Grandma. It seems that this relative has a brother and no daughter-in-law.


    I need a clean girl who has never been in love, and is good at housework and cooking. The most important thing is obedience.


    As soon as Ye Lan heard that she was quite in line, she came with the idea of marrying a rich family.


    How could I know that this elder brother is so good-looking, young and knowledgeable.


    I thought that the reason why people in the city didn''t get married must be because of their fat head and big head. I didn''t expect that it was just the opposite. Ye Lan was moved.


    "Auntie, don''t embarrass your cousin. He''s too high-end. I can''t do it." Ye Lan laughs, but also to himself.


    "I won''t go to school, but don''t worry. Lanlan, you can stay at home this time. There are so many rooms. I''ll let the nanny clean it up for you later."


    "OK, thank you, auntie." Ye Lan is a little excited.


    "There''s something else in grandma''s company. I''ll go first." Wang Junxian from the door to go, in fact, less than half an hour, see grandma''s mind, Wang Junxian gas moment don''t want to stay.


    No matter what the old lady said, he left the old house with great strides.


    On the other side, Xie Dongyang heard that Zhongzhong Xiaoyan is ready, so the Zhong family will not embarrass him any more. It''s said that the wind cured it.


    Xie Dongyang is not very familiar with Fengxi, only knows that he seems to be a friend of Huasheng.


    All of these are what Yao Yao said. After Xie Dongyang inquired about the address of haofengxi''s family, he took a set of brand jewelry of Xie''s family to visit.


    Xie Dongyang has always been generous. He has directly taken a set of gold and jade bracelets worth more than 300000 yuan. It''s not important whether the style is local or not. What''s important is that gold can be traded.


    People can exchange money directly, so it''s full of sincerity.


    I just didn''t expect that after he knocked, it was Qin, Wan and Yu who opened the door?


    "You..." Xie Dongyang is stupid.

 Chapter 669

    "Why are you here?" Qin, Wan and Yu were also stunned.


    "Isn''t it windy?"


    "Yes."


    "Then you..." Xie Dongyang didn''t know what to say.


    "Ah, Fengxi is my friend." Qin Wanyu quickly explained, and then called out the wind.


    The wind came out while wiping her hair. "What''s the matter?"


    "Thank you for Zhong Xiaoyan''s business. I really appreciate it. A little gift is no respect." Xie Dongyang said that he was very respectful to put the jewels and brocade box in his hands.


    Feng Xi glances at the jewelry and brocade box in Xie Dongyang''s hand and knows that it''s valuable.


    Unfortunately, although Fengxi loves money, he doesn''t love all money. As the saying goes, a gentleman loves money well.


    "No, if you want to thank Hua Sheng, she asked me to help you. We have no friendship."


    Feng Xi always speaks directly, so with such a grudge, Xie Dongyang is not only not angry, but also very excited.


    "Hua Sheng asked you to do this?" Xie Dongyang''s eyes twinkled with little excitement. It seems that he was paid attention by Huasheng. What a lucky thing.


    The wind nodded


    "Well, I will thank her in person. You can hold these things without respect."


    Xie Dongyang said that he would not wait for the wind to open his mouth, but directly put things in the hands of Qin, Wan and Yu, and then turned his head and went downstairs.


    Qin Wanyu: This


    Feng Xi takes a look at him and says nothing. Since he has to give it, take it.


    Recently, it seems that the financial fortune is really good. First, it''s a lot of money for Zhong family, and then Xie Shao comes to the door to give gifts.


    Qin, Wan and Yu are more and more convinced that Fengxi, a woman, will have a promising future in the future


    "You''ve developed in the wind." Qin Wanyu smiled.


    "Give me a big head and mop the floor." Wind Xi white one eye, these days two people live together, used to command Qin Wan Yu.


    However, Mr. Qin is also cheap. He can''t live in his villa. He is crowded here to be a nanny. Well, who can say clearly about this world?


    After Xie Dongyang went downstairs, he didn''t rush off. He thought about one thing.


    People like Qin, Wan and Yu are also attracted to a woman. No wonder he is not interested in Yao Yao.


    To be honest, Fengxi is not as good-looking as Yaoyao, but Yaoyao does not have Fengxi''s momentum and personality.


    Good looking leather bags are the same, and interesting souls are one in a million. Maybe that''s the reason?


    Xie Dongyang didn''t rush to Xie Huasheng, but drove back to his old house.


    Xie Dongyao just hasn''t got up yet. She lies in bed and plays with her mobile phone.


    When Xie Dongyang went in, she pretended to sleep.


    "Don''t pretend. You see it."


    "Hey, second brother, why are you so early today?" Xie Dongyao sat up, holding the bird''s nest.


    "Yao Yao, do you still think about Qin, Wan and Yu?"


    Xie Dongyao suddenly blushed, "I must have thought about it. I''ve been secretly in love for so many years. Who can let it go?"


    "Then you can put it down now."


    "What''s the matter?" Xie Dongyao is slightly shocked.


    "There are people like Qin, Wan and Yu."


    "Nonsense, it''s impossible. I''ve been back so long, and I''ve already inquired. His family doesn''t even have a female cat. How could there be a woman?" Xie Dongyao believes that this is a strategy of the second brother to persuade her to give up Qin, Wan and Yu, which is obviously not credible.


    "No, I saw him this morning, at a woman''s house."


    "True or false?"


    "I don''t need to question my words. In a word, you can''t compare that woman with you. Please give up and be good There are so many talented young people in Jiangcheng. No one is worse than Qin, Wan and Yu. You have no idea about it, so that your parents will not worry about your marriage later. "


    Xie Dongyang touched Yao Yao''s head and turned to go out.


    Second brother really doesn''t like to lie. Xie Dongyao doesn''t like it


    After thinking about it, I decided to send a wechat to Qin Wanyu to make it clear. This may be the last stubborn.


    Xie Dongyao: Qin Wanyu, tell me, do you really have someone you like? Don''t lie to me. To be honest, you are a puppy.

 Chapter 670

    In the end, it''s a child''s heart. Even sending a tweet is so childish. Qin Wanyu wants to laugh after reading it.


    However, he was so smart that he must have guessed what Xie Dongyang said to his sister, but it was exactly what he wanted.


    He didn''t mean that to the little girl, Xie family. It was right to let others die early.


    Qin Wanyu: Well, it''s true.


    Xie Dongyao: what kind of woman can get your love? She is envious, envious and curious.


    Qin Wanyu: don''t be curious. There are many things in the world that can''t be explained clearly, so don''t get tangled up.


    Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t like to be asked about their privacy, so they seldom talk about the windy things with people. Except for a few people with good relations, Wang Junxian and others didn''t know about them.


    On the other hand, Xie Dongyang wants to buy a gift for Huasheng, but he knows that he can''t, so he rejects the idea.


    However, finally, I can call her righteously, pick up my cell phone, just want to dial, he paused.


    Then it was changed to a video call, and Huasheng was also very happy.


    "Sheng Sheng."


    "What''s the matter?" After eating, Hua Sheng prunes some flowers and leaves in the garden. The river always asks gardeners to take care of them, but Hua Sheng refuses, because she likes to do them.


    "Sheng Sheng, thank you for letting Feng Xi help me. I''m really worried about Zhong Xiaoyan."


    "Ah, that one. It''s OK. Please do me a favor."


    "No, it''s a big problem for me."


    Hua Sheng smiled and said nothing.


    "You won''t accept the gift. How can I thank you?"


    "You are welcome. You are friends. You are welcome."


    "That''s not good. Friends need to be more grateful. Let me show you milk and coffee."


    When he mentioned the two kittens, Hua Sheng came to his senses.


    "OK, OK, show me."


    Xie Dongyang enters Xiaobai''s room. It''s Xie Dongyang''s new kitten''s nest. It''s very big, luxurious and local.


    Xiaobai is not here. I think she has gone out for a walk. The two kittens are still sleeping in.


    Xie Dongyao uses her mobile phone to shoot at two kittens.


    Hua Sheng''s heart is going to melt.


    "Oh, the milk looks more and more like Xiaobai. It''s so beautiful."


    "Yes, parents have good genes. Children can''t be wrong."


    Xie Dongyang''s words made Huasheng laugh. At this time, the river came in from behind.


    It''s rare that he doesn''t have to get up early to go to work on weekends. I wanted to go out with Huasheng, but my little wife had to stay at home.


    Even if I live at home, I actually carry him on my back and secretly follow Xie Dongyang''s video. Here It can''t be tolerated.


    When he saw the river coming, Xie Dongyang suddenly put away his smile and disappointed his face.


    "Ah Sheng, what are you talking about?"


    "Ah, Xie Dongyang showed me Xiaohei''s two children, milk and coffee."


    The river came over and took a look at the two kittens.


    Then came a sentence, "grow not how line, crooked melon split date."


    Xie Dongyang:


    Hua Sheng:


    Then the big brother said, "we Xiaohei are so handsome. How can we have such ugly children? Is this really Xiaohei''s? Do you want to make a DNA? "


    Xie Dongyang immediately became angry, "what do you mean by the river flow? Do you doubt our character of Xiaobai? "


    "No, I just had an idea. I didn''t doubt it. Anyway It''s true to be ugly. "


    "You..." Xie Dongyang is angry.


    "Well, I''m going to continue to prune the flowers. I''ll talk another day."


    Hua Sheng took the opportunity to hang up the video, and then looked back at her Mr. Jiang. It was very angry and funny.


    "Mr. Jiang, is vinegar good?"

 Chapter 671

    The river shook its head.


    "Do you want to be so childish? If you hate Xie Dongyang, you can just say that others'' cats are ugly."


    "It''s ugly. Who does he blame for his glassy heart?"


    "Ha, don''t go against your heart. It''s ugly. It''s just because someone is jealous. It''s true that the jar of vinegar broke in the morning."


    "Isn''t it because someone carried me and other men''s videos on their backs this morning?"


    "How can I carry you on my back? I''m aboveboard?" Hua Sheng is not convinced.


    "No video with Xie Dongyang in the future. If you have anything to say on the phone." Mr. Jiang ordered.


    Hua Sheng raised his eyebrows and asked deliberately, "eh? Is there any difference between the two? "


    "Of course, the video is to see people. Don''t let him see you. I''m not comfortable."


    Although it''s a joke, the river is really possessive. It''s reached now. I don''t like any man''s eyes staying on Huasheng for more than three seconds.


    Of course, except for family and friends, so it''s really selfish to love someone.


    "Flirt with you." Although Hua Sheng said this in his mouth, he was also sweet in his heart.


    I know that Jiangliu cares about her, so I react like this. However, two business tycoons, worth hundreds of billions of people, are drunk because of cat quarrel in the morning.


    On the other side, Chuntao has been to Wancheng for several days. The day just arrived was not bad. Although Wu Nan didn''t pick it up personally, he also sent a driver to drive a black Mercedes Benz.


    Chuntao, who went to the airport to meet her, seemed to attach great importance to her. After receiving her, she went to a local hotel in Wancheng.


    Wu Nan came here at noon and was very happy to see Chuntao.


    When they had lunch together, a woman came over.


    This woman is a big wine red roll, wearing a small skirt, black. The body is excellent, temperament can not say, but men like this is true.


    With an Hermes handbag in hand, the pigeon egg diamond ring on the middle finger is particularly obvious.


    "Nan, your friend?"


    The woman came to greet Wu Nan with a smile.


    "Ah, my fellow townsman."


    Wu Nan''s explanation of Chuntao''s identity made her very dissatisfied, but she didn''t say it directly.


    "Where did it come from?" The woman asked Chuntao with a smile.


    "Jiangcheng."


    "Ah, Jiangcheng is a good place. There are so many local aristocratic families there. Jiangcheng is the first one to stop. Is it true that the prince of Jiangcheng is young and rich?"


    "Of course, it''s true. The prince of the Jiang family happens to be me My friend''s husband. "


    Chuntao wanted to say that she was the husband of our Miss, but she didn''t want to show that she was a servant girl, so she skipped.


    The deep meaning of the woman''s smile, "is it? Then I will have a chance to introduce you. "


    "Have you done what I told you?"


    "Well, it''s all arranged. You''re waiting for the Internet bar."


    "Well, you can go back first. Call."


    The woman took a look at Chuntao, then at Wunan, nodded, "well."


    After the woman left, Chuntao could not eat any more. Put the chopsticks on the table. "Who is she?"


    "Ah, a friend of Wancheng, has business contacts."


    "How do I feel like she''s close to you?"


    It''s not nonsense. It''s a woman''s intuition. Although they didn''t have physical contact just now, the woman''s eyes on Wu Nan are obviously different.


    So Chuntao was very uncomfortable and doubted.


    "You, don''t speculate. If I have a woman, can I play with you? Do you think I have so much free time?"


    In a word, Wu Nan is also upset, so the tone is not good.


    Then they both fell into silence. Chuntao wanted to cry and feel sad. She even wanted to go back to Jiangcheng immediately.


    "I heard that the personnel of Huashi group has changed a lot. Do you know that?" Wu Nan suddenly asked.

 Chapter 672

    Chuntao was angry, so when asked, it was fried directly.


    "I don''t know. Don''t ask me these questions later. I''m not running errands for you."


    After that, Chuntao got up and left. Wu Nan was stunned, and immediately chased him out.


    "Chuntao, don''t be angry."


    "What do you call me?" Chuntao''s eyes were a little shocked. This time, she really heard it.


    "Honey, don''t get excited. I didn''t mean to. I just saw that we were so angry and nervous, so I wanted to talk about something to ease the awkward situation. I was misunderstood by you, but I really didn''t mean anything else. I''m very happy that you came to see me so hard. Don''t leave, OK? "


    "Why don''t I go, look at your face?"


    "I''m too busy recently. I haven''t slept well for a few days. It''s inevitable that I''m upset. Please forgive me."


    After that, Wu Nan raised Chuntao''s hand, which was a little coquettish.


    Chuntao is still soft in the end, so even if it''s gone, he''s back to the hotel.


    After eating, Wu Nan drove Chuntao around Wancheng and went to some famous scenic spots.


    Chuntao is in a better mood. She takes photos and sends out her friends'' circle, but Wu Nan always warns against sending his photos.


    Chuntao didn''t think much about it. He thought that men didn''t like selfie. He didn''t know why.


    As soon as Chuntao is in a good mood, her defense will be reduced, so she continues to talk with Wu Nan about the recent changes of the Hua family.


    Including Hua Qing''s dismissal, Hua Sheng can take the place of Jiangliu to punish Hua family. Even Hua Zhenyue''s scandal has been said. It''s just like saying nothing.


    Wu Nan is very satisfied with the information he wants. After all, it''s easy to find out about Hua family, but it''s very difficult for Hua Sheng.


    Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu don''t even have servants. No one knows about their private affairs except Chuntao and gingko.


    This is why Wu Nanning can bear to coax Chuntao, but also to lurk in her side of the reason.


    It''s a pity that Chuntao didn''t know how much influence and harm it would cause to miss later.


    "Honey, can you not be with that kind of woman in the future?"


    "What kind of woman?" Wu Nan was stunned by her.


    "It''s the one I saw at noon today. It''s not a good thing. It has the temperament of Jinlian." I don''t know if Chuntao is sour or something.


    Wu Nan''s eyes were a little complicated, and then he said with a smile, "don''t worry, I don''t associate with those women at other times except on work. Now I have no one else in my heart but you?"


    Often hear such words, Chuntao heart is extremely happy.


    How to know that after Wu Nan sent her back to the hotel in the afternoon, he went to see Hu Xiao.


    Hu Xiao is the woman at noon. She doesn''t know much about her relationship with Wu Nan, but she has been around for years.


    As soon as they met, they couldn''t wait to do some indescribable things. Then Hu smiled and rested on Wu Nan''s shoulder. "When will that country bumpkin leave?"


    "Four or five days."


    "It''s no wonder you don''t like this country bumpkin. It''s a good place to see you today. Ha, how can you talk to such a tricky person?"


    "Shut your eyes and turn off the lights." Wu Nan''s mouth is satirical. He doesn''t like Chuntao. He doesn''t like Chuntao. He doesn''t like Chuntao. He even thinks she''s like a dead fish. She can''t do anything. She''s very dull.


    How can I compare it with Hu Xiao, a veteran of Fengyue field?


    People who have eaten lobster may think it''s OK to eat cabbage once in a while, but how can you make him eat it every day?


    "When are you going to attack China?"


    "It''s not the right time. The river is not easy to deal with. Let''s see how far his ex girlfriend can get involved." Wu Nan took a cigarette and squinted at the football match on TV.


    In fact, his mind is all on the Hua family. As for why he wants to deal with the Hua family, these are afterwords.


    On Saturday night, Hua Sheng was going to open BBQ. He wanted to invite Feng Xi and Qin Wanyu.


    Even before the invitation, Bai Hao called to say that Hua Lin was in the hospital.


    Hua Sheng hurriedly picked up his coat and went to the hospital with Jiang Liu.

 Chapter 673

    When Hua Sheng married Jiangliu, he had few friends. At that time, he was alone except for Chuntao and gingko.


    Later, we gradually established friendly relations with Hua Zhi, Hua Lin, Yu Ping, Feng Xi and even Xie Dongyao.


    Hua Lin is the first one to approach Hua Sheng. They have deep natural feelings. They are sisters and relatives. They have blood thicker than water.


    So every time he heard that Hua Lin was in hospital, Hua Sheng would be restless.


    On the way to, Jiangliu always put her hand on the back of her hand to appease, "don''t be afraid, asheng, Hualin will be OK."


    When Hua Sheng went to the hospital, Bai Hao was already at the door of the emergency room.


    "How is it?"


    "It''s still in there. It''s fine in the morning. I came in soon after work. She said she would cook noodles for me, so she fainted directly in the kitchen."


    "That''s how it works?" The more Hua Sheng listens, the colder he is.


    The three waited for more than an hour at the door of the emergency room before they saw the attending doctor come out.


    "Hualin''s condition is not very objective. Because of the pregnancy, the pregnancy reaction has led to the continuous deterioration of her own condition. When she was just scanned, she found that her cancer cells continue to spread, and the lung tumor has grown a lot."


    Bai Hao almost stood unsteadily after listening, and his face was pale.


    "Doctor, what shall we do now?" The river is rational. Ask the doctor.


    "We have two suggestions. First, we should induce the child to give birth. Without the reaction of pregnancy, she would not be so burdened. It''s OK to have a second child, but it''s a very high risk to be hospitalized and given birth protection injections. At any time, facing the possibility of patients'' illness or children''s abortion, our hospital can not guarantee the safety of mother and child. You are family members. You can make a final decision. "


    Then the doctor turned around and all three were silent.


    Either way, it''s not a good way. For Hua Lin, it''s torture.


    "Bai Hao, I think you should ask her about it. Don''t make a decision without permission."


    With the lesson of the last time, Hua Sheng dare not carry on Hua Lin''s back and make any decision for her. After all, human life is crucial.


    Bai Hao nodded painfully, and the three entered the emergency room.


    Hua Lin''s nostril is inserted with an oxygen tube. She looks weak. Her whole face is swollen. Compared with the past, she is quite different.


    Hua Sheng is very sad, secretly holding the hand of the river, seems to seek comfort.


    Bai Hao tells Hua Lin about the situation. Hua Lin listens to the silence for a few seconds.


    "I want to keep my children." Her voice is very light.


    Hua Sheng is not surprised. After all, Hua Lin has adhered to this road since the beginning.


    "Xiaolin, but you are in danger of your life, do you know? I can''t lose you. " Bai Hao''s head is on the edge of the hospital bed. He can''t cry.


    Hua Lin smiles and takes a look at Hua Sheng.


    "But the baby is so big in my stomach, let me end his life now, I can''t, really can''t, rather I die."


    "Don''t say that. I don''t want you to die. I want you to live well. It doesn''t matter if you don''t have children for life. " Bai Hao cares about Hua Lin in his heart, so he has no time to think about the children. He only hopes Hua Lin will be OK.


    This kind of mood is not difficult for the parties to understand.


    "Fourth sister, if you want to choose the second way, you will start to be hospitalized until the birth. Do you only need how many birth protection needles?" Hua Sheng is distressed.


    The birth protection needle is placed on the hip, and the pain is very strong. Many people can''t stand it after a month, let alone warlin will have to play for several months.


    Hua Lin looked at Hua Sheng and said only eight words. With a faint breath, she said --

 Chapter 674

    Women are weak, but mothers are strong.


    At that moment, the river was in tears. If you don''t see it with your own eyes, you won''t feel the strong willpower of such a girl in her 20s.


    Along the way, how hard it is to cure cancer. Hua Lin is silent, never says it hurts, and doesn''t worry her family.


    Now for the sake of children, for the sake of children''s life, she chooses herself to bear the great pain, which is really good.


    But this is Hua Lin''s own decision. I can''t object to it.


    Finally, Hua Lin lived in the hospital directly. Hua Lin had a lot of money, enough to support all the time.


    Bai Hao had to go to work, so Hua Sheng asked Hua Zhi to find two reliable nurses to take turns to take care of her. After all, it was a long-lasting battle.


    Bai Hao''s parents are too old to take care of his daughter-in-law. As for the Chinese couple, they can''t count on it.


    Hua Lin''s stay in the hospital shocked her family. Except Hua Qing, almost all of them came to visit her.


    Without Hua Qing''s encouragement, Hua Feng relaxes with us a lot. When we came to see Hua Lin, we also brought many expensive health care products.


    The Chinese couple also came to see their daughter, and their mood was heavy.


    On the way back, Hua Zhenyue offered to say, "it''s no use how much money we need at our age. We don''t need to take life or death with us. I think we should give Xiaolin some of our financial management and stock as well as some salesmen. Her husband''s income is meager, she''s ill again, and there are too many places for money."


    Mrs. Hua was surprised. I didn''t expect her husband to say that.


    "If you agree, of course, I''m ok. These children are all the meat falling from my stomach. I''m all in pain. I can''t see Xiaolin like that now. I''m upset. You can think of it as a father for nothing."


    After the two husband and wife discussed, they secretly found a lawyer to transfer their property, and transferred something worth nearly 30 million yuan to Hua Lin and Bai Hao.


    Since new year''s Eve, Mrs. Hua has completely changed her view of Bai Hao.


    Naturally, this matter should be concealed from others, or it will easily cause family conflicts.


    When Bai Hao took these transfer books, he was a little confused. He showed them to Hua Lin.


    "Xiaolin, we still have money. How can I mean when my parents do this..."


    "It''s OK. Keep it. It''s hard for my parents to love me." Hua Lin smiled and didn''t say much.


    In the lonely villa of the old house of Hua family, Mrs. Hua and Mr. Hua Zhenyue are sitting at the dinner table, eating more than 20 dishes, each of which is a delicacy.


    But they have no appetite. There are so many things happened recently.


    Mrs. Hua took a look at the man in the opposite direction and thought vaguely of the time when she was newly married.


    Men love her and care for her.


    At that time, when she was pregnant for the first time, that is, when she was pregnant with Huafeng, huazhenyue was very nervous about her. She even refused to let her go down and asked her to lie down.


    At that time, she also thought that her life was so good that she found such a good husband.


    Those who know that after decades, they are going to enter the earth, but because of some common things, they have become enemies.


    She had five children in her life. Until the birth of Hua Sheng, Hua Zhenyue finally became impatient and colder to her.


    In a rich family, a woman without a son has no status, no matter how powerful your mother''s family is.


    As long as there is no heir, she is a sinner, so Mrs. Hua is also very flattering to her husband.


    Hua Zhenyue is also pretty good. He doesn''t make any trouble. Instead, his daughters are older. He begins to let himself go.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Hua cried


    Hua Zhenyue was upset to see her crying and got up to leave.


    "Lao Hua, husband and wife for so many years, you tell me the truth today, or I will die in peace. Do you really love me in these years?" Mrs. Hua is very sad. At this time, she is not a noble lady, a mother, a grandmother, a mistress of the Chinese family, or a poor woman who has lost her love.

 Chapter 675

    Hua Zhenyue also didn''t expect his wife to make such a sudden appearance, which was quite sad.


    In fact, although Mrs. Hua is not his true love, she also has five daughters.


    After several decades together, there is no love and family relationship, so it''s a fake to say that there is no love.


    "Ah Hua, why are you so persistent? Is it still important for us to come to this step?"


    "It''s important to me."


    "Well, if you want to hear me, I''ll tell you that no matter how much trouble we have had in these years, there''s also love between us. Although we are facing collapse now, whether you hate me or blame me, we can''t erase the fact that we have five daughters and lived together for decades. As for love I don''t have any. How can I give it to you? "


    With that, Hua Zhenyue sighed slightly and turned out of the door.


    Mrs. Hua fell on the sofa and wept silently.


    Hua Zhenyue didn''t love her after all. As a woman, this life is really a failure.


    She used to be very confident that her husband loved her deeply. Now she wants to come, but she lies to herself. How many are true love?


    Speaking of this, I have to say that her little daughter Hua Sheng''s life is really good. The river is infatuated with her.


    And Xiaolin, although her mother-in-law is not a rich family, Bai Hao is very good to her, and her father-in-law is also an enlightened one.


    In other words, the marriage they arranged, Huafeng and Huaqing, seems not so happy these years.


    Is it right or wrong for the old ancestor to stay in the right place and marry in the right way?


    Mrs. Hua can''t think about it and doesn''t plan to think about it. She only knows that in the future, she and Hua Zhenyue will never go back, no matter whether they get divorced or not.


    Qin, Wan and Yu don''t like to go to work in the company since they are so obsessed. Jiangliu and Wang Junxian both say that he is a soft eater.


    When people eat and drink and live in their homes, Qin Wanyu will be ashamed of me. What do you think of me.


    Feng Xi is used to it. After all, he is here. He can clean, cook and buy a soy sauce downstairs. It''s better than golden hair.


    This day, Qin, Wan and Yu got a call from the telephone company. They drove away in a hurry.


    When you come back from work, Fengxi is not there? He called and no one answered. He just sat at home and waited.


    I used to worry about the danger of running around and getting drunk by myself. Now, I think more about it.


    It''s Fengxi''s skill. Don''t say he''s drunk, but he''s gone to sleep. No one can beat him. He''s an expert with unique skills.


    At the thought of Fengxi as the leader of a family of hundreds of ethnic groups in her 20s, Qin Wanyu thought that the ox was not wanted and worshipped on the face.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, when the wind came back, I saw Qin Wanyu sitting on the sofa drinking coke and watching football as soon as I entered. It was very pleasant.


    "Do you really think this is your home?"


    "I like it here." Qin Wanyu laughs.


    The wind didn''t say a word, so I lowered my head and changed my shoes.


    "What did you do?"


    "A blind date."


    "A blind date?" Qin, Wan and Yu frowned. They were shocked, and then their hearts began to ache.


    "Don''t you fear marriage when you go for a blind date?"


    "Yes, I didn''t say I had to make it. Can I have a meal? He invited me to eat the roast leg of lamb. "


    Qin, Wan and Yu were all laughed at by Qi, "I said, can you still make some achievements? A roast lamb leg will fool you? "


    "You think so, or how expensive it is to eat by yourself, more than nine hundred."


    "In other words, it''s the one who dares not to die. Is it a mechanic or a vegetable buyer?" Qin, Wan and Yu run on purpose.


    The wind gave him a fierce look.

 Chapter 676

    "I''m so bad in your eyes. You mean I can''t find Gao Fu and Shuai?"


    "I don''t think Gao fushai can control you very well." Qin, Wan and Yu chuckled.


    Wind Xi throws the bag hard. Qin, Wan and Yu are clever. They bow their heads and fly directly over their heads.


    "I''m not afraid to tell you that today this is really a talented young man, a returnee doctor of medicine, with a good family background and a lot of money."


    "Is it? How can I not know that Jiangcheng still has such a thing? "


    "How old are you? You have to know everything? Are you from the household registration department? Everyone has to report to you? " The wind rolled my eyes.


    Then change into home clothes, sit on the sofa, snatch chips from Qin Wanyu''s side and eat them.


    The picture of the TV also changes from football to animal world.


    "It''s true. It''s really rich?" Qin, Wan and Yu still don''t believe much.


    "There''s no point lying to you. Do you believe it or not? Stay away. I want to see the animal world."


    "Don''t don''t don''t don''t, tell me who the other party is. I''m sure I can get to know you by name."


    Qin, Wan and Yu are true. Jiangcheng is a powerful and influential man. He is familiar with Jiangliu for a long time.


    "Han Han what? Let me see It seems to be called Hanbei... " Fengxi did patronize and eat, and didn''t remember her name very much.


    She didn''t care what the other party said.


    "Korea, North Vietnam?" Qin Wanyu raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes, yes, that''s him, Han Beiyue. I thought at that time, how can I call a woman''s name, Yueyue?" The wind whispered.


    Qin Wanyu was silent, and gradually put away the cynical smile.


    "What''s the matter? Do you know that? "


    "Well, I''ve heard of it, but I''m not familiar with it. He and Wang Junxian should be OK. They seem to be from a junior high school, with different classes in the same grade. The Han family is really a big family, but isn''t Korea and North Vietnam always in the United States? When did you come back? "


    "Ah, according to him, he came back last week. It''s very low-key. It''s said that many of his friends don''t know it."


    "Low key? I don''t tell my friends when I go back to China, and then I''m going to have a blind date. It''s quite a shame. " Qin, Anhui and Henan are also jealous. They give people a bad comment directly.


    "You don''t need to wipe the Black family any more. It''s his cousin. I''ve been a loyal fan for many years, and I''ve long talked about introducing my boyfriend to me, saying that her cousin is excellent. Then, it seems that Han Beiyue has read several books that I wrote before. That''s all. Think about meeting someone and having a meal. "


    "Then what do you think, refuse or accept?" Qin Wanyu licked his lips and asked tentatively.


    Feng Xi holds the chips and looks at him. "I didn''t refuse."


    "Why?"


    "Because I want to eat any big meal later, I will find him. He is generous and says that he can take me to eat all the delicious food in Jiangcheng."


    After listening to this, Qin, Wan and Yu are going to smoke.


    I''ll get up straight and cross my waist, pointing to the wind blowing, "I say you''re such a big man, do you want to face? Can''t we live, or can''t we eat? If you don''t fall in love with other people, you want to eat and drink. You are so funny. Can we not do that in our twenties? Where is the old face? Do you feel guilty when it rains and thunders? Afraid of being hit by thunder? "


    The wind is silly


    I was speechless for a long time, and then I stuttered when I came back? You seem excited. "


    "I I see you taking advantage of others and humiliating you. " Qin Wan Yu sophistry.


    "Then you''re too mean. I''ll get a meal and then I''ll be hit by thunder? In that case, you have lived in my house for more than ten days before and after the Spring Festival. Do you have to be split into ashes? "


    Qin Wan Yu:


    Looking at the language jam of Qin, Wan and Yu, Fengxi couldn''t help laughing.


    Meanwhile, a wechat message came from the mobile phone.


    Qin Wanyu is faster than her. She grabs the mobile phone and reads the message.

 Chapter 677

    Han Beiyue: are you home, windy?


    After reading this sentence, Qin Wanyu couldn''t stop his jealousy. He replied directly, "don''t worry, don''t send me wechat if you have nothing to do."


    North Korea and Vietnam:


    When Han Beiyue was confused, Feng Xi took back her mobile phone, looked at it and said, "Qin Wanyu, are you sick?"


    "I''m for you. The Han family is not suitable for you. They are all cold..."


    "Don''t be alarmist."


    Fengxi is too lazy to talk to him, so he explains to Hanbei Yue.


    Fengxi: cough, I''m sorry. My big nephew robbed my cell phone just now.


    Han Beiyue: ha, how old is your nephew?


    Feng Xi took a look at Qin Wanyu and secretly replied, "he is a minor and likes to play games with my mobile phone, so he talks nonsense.


    Han Beiyue: it''s OK. I''ll ask if you are home?


    Fengxi: Here you are. Don''t worry. Thank you for inviting me to dinner.


    Han Beiyue: you''re welcome. I''ll take you next time.


    Fengxi: OK, OK, then you are busy.


    In fact, Fengxi really didn''t plan to have a meal with Hanbei Yue. She didn''t remember the face of Hanbei Yue.


    It''s not because Han Beiyue''s cousin, big Mao, is her loyal fan. Big Mao is also a returnee. She has a lot of ideas.


    I like Fengxi''s books very much. Almost every book must be followed. At the fan meeting, I bought a laptop for Fengxi directly and told her how to code in the future.


    The style of the local tyrants was also shocked. Since then, the two have become friends. Feng Xi has listened to Mao for many times in North Korea and Vietnam, but he is not at ease.


    I didn''t expect the boy to go back home without warning. It''s not good to see him once, so I went.


    But I didn''t expect that Qin Wanyu had such a big reaction. That night, Qin Wanyu left Fengxi''s house and didn''t live here.


    Fengxi is still lost, but he hasn''t kept it, let alone sent wechat to ask where he has gone.


    After all, from the very beginning, Feng Xi made it clear that there would be no bad relationship between them.


    On the other side, Zhuoya, who had disappeared for a long time, finally showed up again. Every time she showed up, she must have been a demon.


    Hua Sheng knew that she had been holding it for such a long time. She must have thought about a bad idea, which was not surprising.


    At eight o''clock that evening, the news broke in.


    -- Zhuo ya, the former girlfriend of Jiang Liu, the successor of the Jiang family, arrived at the Hua family this evening and knelt at the door of the old house of the Hua family. She begged the Hua family and his wife to persuade Hua Sheng to complete her relationship with Jiang Liu and give her a chance to get back together. The Hua family has not responded at present. We will follow up.


    After watching TV, gingko scolded, "my God, how shameless is this woman? Do you still take this?"


    Hua Sheng is very calm


    "If she doesn''t do such a thing, it''s not Zhuoya." Hua Sheng thinks that it''s normal for Zhuoya to do such a thing. After all, she likes to pretend to be pitiful, weak and white bone essence.


    At the gate of Hua''s house, she was suddenly surrounded by people, and Mrs. Hua immediately panicked.


    Mrs. Hua had no idea for a while, so she called Hua Zhenyue for help. Hua Zhenyue hurried back.


    As soon as I got home, I saw that the door was full of people.


    It''s embarrassing to have journalists, media people, neighbors and security guards. Hua Zhenyue pushed aside the crowd and walked to the front. At a glance, he saw Zhuoya, a man in such cold weather, wearing a thin black windbreaker, pale and happy, kneeling under the marble steps. It was really pitiful to see him.


    Behind her are five well-known local media reporters who are broadcasting live. The scene is very embarrassing.

 Chapter 678

    "Girl, on such a cold day, get up quickly. What do you have to say, let''s go in and say."


    Hua Zhenyue is a veteran. Naturally, he should be careful about his family''s face, so he plays a kind elder.


    At this time, Mrs. Hua also opened the door and went out to hide beside Hua Zhenyue. She didn''t dare to say anything. She knew that the multimedia live broadcast was afraid of saying something wrong.


    Zhuoya tears in the eyes, choked, "uncle, aunt, please, if I can''t, I won''t embarrass your two old people. Jiangliu and I really love each other. Please tell Huasheng, can''t you rob my only love? She is so beautiful and can find her happiness. I have lost my parents and family. I only have Jiangliu. Please, I kowtow to you. "


    Finish saying, Zhuoya begins to kowtow crazily, not a few times, then the forehead is blue and purple, but also grinds out blood, and looks painful.


    This wave of performances, immediately in front of the television received a group of Notre Dame fans'' sympathy and understanding. Zhuoya likes moral kidnapping, and uses public opinion to put pressure on people, which Huasheng has seen for a long time. Moreover, she is not satisfied with her repeated use. It seems that she wants Huasheng to be speechless, and finally her mind collapses.


    "Oh, boy, don''t do this. It''s hard for us to do this. Get up quickly."


    Hua Zhenyue and Mrs. Hua go to help Zhuoya, but Zhuoya just can''t survive and kowtows crazily.


    The audience was haggard. Some platforms of the live broadcast began to have some sound screens.


    Netizen 1: it''s hard. Zhuoya is so pitiful. She''s helpless. Why don''t Mrs. Jiang let her out?


    Netizen 2: Zhuo Yazhen is an infatuated woman. If I have the chance to meet her, I will cherish her forever. I''m afraid the river is blind.


    Netizen 3: I don''t like the Chinese family. It''s said that the reputation of the Wang family is not so good in the rich circle. I like Wang Shao.


    Netizen 4: this girl is so stupid. My tears come out.


    Netizen 5: if I were Huasheng, I would definitely give it to him. It''s just a man. He can''t kill too much. As for tormenting other girls like this?


    Netizen 6: Yes, and it''s clear that Zhuo Yaxian and Jiangliu love each other. Huasheng is shameless. Bah.


    Gingko gas to register a trumpet to fight back, Hua Sheng stopped not to let.


    "Come on, you can''t stop people''s mouths. Say whatever you like."


    "Miss, you see that you''ve been shit on your head. Zhuoya is so bad. How can we not say a word? You see how vicious she is to force the master and his wife. What is that? This woman is too scheming. She says that my uncle doesn''t like it. If I were a man, I don''t like it either. " Gingko gas is not good.


    Hua Sheng is quite calm, "these are just appearances. I feel that Zhuoya has more than these performances tonight. There should be follow-up moves.


    "What else can I do?" Gingko''s face changed a lot.


    I thought to myself, don''t come, this woman is so noisy, and my family is restless.


    Sure enough, Hua Sheng is very accurate when he looks at people. He just finished speaking for less than ten seconds.


    Zhuoya, with tears streaming, looked at the camera and deliberately said to the camera in front of the TV, "I don''t want to be so annoying, but I can''t help it. I didn''t want to say it, but I won''t have a chance without saying it. I was diagnosed with a malignant tumor in my stomach three days ago. I guess My life is not long. I have such a wish in my life. I love the river. I want to come back to him and ask everyone to give me this chance. I don''t want to die with regret. "


    Hua Sheng''s eyes are a little bit cold, pulling the corners of his mouth, "stomach cancer? You are so cruel, Zhuoya. "

 Chapter 679

    Zhuoya said that he had gastric cancer, which was so vicious that it was unexpected.


    Hua Sheng suddenly felt that in order to achieve her own goal, this woman can do whatever she wants, and by any means, this kind of person is really terrible.


    At the beginning, it was unfortunate for Jiangliu to fall in love with such a person. Hua Sheng didn''t believe that she had changed that way.


    It is obvious that she is such a person in the first place.


    So, what happened to the incident of falling off the cliff? Is it really a trip?


    Zhuoya said that the whole Jiangcheng was fried, and the melon eaters were completely mad.


    Hua Zhenyue and his wife are helpless. They are led by a little girl.


    In the end, Huafeng got close and drove back to his old house. With an official attitude, he calmed down the farce.


    But the event did not end. Zhuoya''s wonderful performance made people forget that not long ago she swaggered in and out of high-end restaurants and wore tens of thousands of shoes.


    Therefore, human beings are forgetful. We only remember what happened in front of us. This scheming girl cleaned herself up in a moment by the tragic business.


    Huasheng takes out his mobile phone and sends a wechat to Jiangliu. Jiangliu knows about it, but he has no time to deal with it. At this time, Jiangliu is talking with foreign customers about overseas bank cooperation projects.


    During the period, whoever calls or sends wechat, he is indifferent, only Hua Sheng.


    Hua Sheng: Mr. Jiang, have you seen the news? Zhuoya has gastric cancer?


    Jiangliu: I heard that. Don''t worry about her. Let her go.


    Hua Sheng: but she knelt down and forced my parents this time. The performance was wonderful. The public opinion turned against her.


    Jiang Liu: when I''m finished, I''ll deal with her.


    Hua Sheng: what if Zhuoya really has stomach cancer? Do you have the heart to deal with her?


    Jiang Liu: if you do anything unjustly, you will kill yourself. A Sheng, you know more than I do. I believe in the reincarnation of cause and effect. If you really have stomach cancer, it''s too much of her own fault.


    To be honest, Hua Sheng is not a vicious person, but Jiang Liu''s words really reassured her.


    What she was most afraid of was that some men were full of compassion. When she heard that her predecessor was terminally ill, she began to take care of him and pretended to be that kind of affectionate man.


    Jiang Liu not only didn''t have it, but also had a great dislike for Zhuoya this time. He even used such words as cause and effect reincarnation. It can be seen how thoroughly Mr. Jiang saw it.


    Hua Sheng is very glad that what she likes is such a wise man that she has not suffered a little injustice in vain.


    For the sake of the river, it''s really nothing even if you are wronged, because it''s you, so it''s worth it.


    Zhuoya fainted directly after performing that day, and was carried away by 120 people and admitted to Jiangcheng fourth hospital.


    Hua Sheng goes to see Zhuoya specially. She loves acting so much. Of course, she needs to cooperate with her.


    Chuntao didn''t come back, ginkgo followed, and Xiaohei couldn''t even walk away. Huasheng couldn''t bear to take Xiaohei all the way.


    It''s not the first time Zhuoya has been pretending to be ill.


    Hua Sheng and ginkgo came in through the side door to avoid media reporters, and they were very low-key.


    "I didn''t expect you to curse yourself and go to the hospital so much." Hua Sheng opens his mouth with sarcasm.


    Zhuoya took a look at Huasheng and said with a smile, "there are many things you can''t think of. The rest of your life is still long. This is the beginning. Unless you kill me, as long as I live, you and the river will not want to have a peaceful day. "


    "You said so directly. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll record it to Jiangliu and to everyone?"


    "You can''t. how can you do such a despicable thing when you are so high and proud? In your eyes, you are not always a gentleman. Am I a villain?" Zhuoya is convinced that Huasheng can''t do the dirty means of recording. In fact, Huasheng doesn''t bring any recording pens, which is unnecessary.

 Chapter 680

    "I didn''t expect you to know me so well." Hua Sheng is light.


    "Ha ha, know yourself and know your enemy. Since I declare war with you, I have found out the details." Zhuoya lies on the bed, one face of strategists.


    Gingko gas to rush up, "why do you, you woman, you have a good life, but, to give you money, what to give you, you are not satisfied?"? Do you want to have a face if you want to destroy other people''s feelings of husband and wife? You''re so wicked, you''re not afraid to have children... "


    Hua Sheng directly raises his hand to block Ginkgo biloba''s words. That''s what this girl is like. When she''s in a hurry, she says anything cruel.


    But these are for their own Stomatology, it can''t be said that Hua Sheng, who was influenced by his grandmother, chanted sutras and worshiped Buddhism, naturally knew that kindness was the foundation.


    "Ginkgo, you go out first. I have something to tell her alone."


    "Miss..." Gingko is not very reassured. I''m afraid this woman will play tricks.


    "It''s OK, trust me."


    Hua Sheng smiles. Ginkgo and Chuntao say nothing to her, but Hua Sheng herself is not weak. She just doesn''t want to show any different skills.


    After gingko goes out, Xiaohei climbs at the foot of Huasheng and seems to be ready at any time.


    Hua Sheng takes a look at Zhuoya. "What did you do about Zhong Xiaoyan?"


    "Who is Zhong Xiaoyan?" Asked Zhuoya.


    "There are only two of us here. Don''t pretend. From you to Jiangcheng, strange things happen one after another. At first, I didn''t doubt it. After all, you really have no problem. Later, think about it carefully, whether it''s Xie Dongyang''s demagogue, or Zhong Xiaoyan''s being controlled, or even That day after Chuntao scolded you, she ran into evil at night. It''s not a coincidence if there are many coincidences, so it doesn''t matter whether you admit it or not. I just state a fact. "


    Hua Sheng was not sure at first, but more and more recently, what happened after the emergence of Zhuoya, including the spring peach run into evil, coincided with each other in time.


    Hua Sheng believes that there must be capable people and different people behind Zhuoya. Of course, these people are not good-natured. If you look at this method, you will know that they are evil friars.


    Zhuoya lowered her head and smiled coldly.


    It''s the first time that Hua Sheng listens to this laughter. It''s really creepy.


    There is no evil in Zhuoya, and there is no evil around Zhuoya, so Zhuoya is not under control.


    However, there are definitely a lot of staff behind her. It''s not a good thing for such a group of people to stay in Jiangcheng for a long time.


    Hua Sheng plans to talk about it and let them go, so as not to involve the innocent.


    When Zhuoya smiles, Xiaohei shrinks to Huasheng''s leg. Huasheng looks down and takes a look. Xiaohei''s hair is up and fried.


    This is Xiaohei''s response only when he is very afraid, but unexpectedly, what makes Xiaohei afraid is Zhuoya''s horrible laughter.


    After Zhuoya smiled, she looked up at Huasheng with a strange light in her eyes. "Huasheng, I like you a little from now on."


    "No, I don''t need your likes."


    Zhuoya''s words are very uncomfortable.


    "You should not be willing to be a housewife or a rich lady. Don''t you feel like a bird in a cage?"


    "I don''t think so."


    "A man is not worth all. You take love as all. One day, you will lose. Look at me My end is your end. "


    "At this time, it''s not interesting for you to stir up a quarrel."


    "Not to sow discord, I will prove that I am right." With that, Zhuoya stood up and stroked her hair with her hand, which was actually a charming move.


    But Xiaohei at the foot of Huasheng exploded directly. He jumped up to the hospital bed and rushed to the hospital and scratched hard.


    Hua Sheng is surprised It''s too late to stop.

 Chapter 681

    Zhuoya''s reaction was also quick. She raised her hand directly to block her face, which prevented her from being disfigured. But Xiaohei''s claws were extremely sharp.


    Directly to Zhuoya''s arm to grab a bloodstain, Xiaohei these years, has never been so violent.


    Including Xie Dongyang who was scratched before, which also means that he used 20% of his strength.


    This time, Xiao Hei is desperate, because the bloodstain is very deep. When zhuoyaton was bleeding


    She covered the wound, did not put on the usual posture of the weak, but looked at Xiaohei.


    "You''re a good cat."


    "Xiaohei, how can you attack people?" Hua Sheng squats down and picks up Xiao Hei with some blame.


    Xiaohei looks at Zhuoya and is still in a high alert fighting state, as if he is ready for the second wave at any time.


    My hair is still standing up, which is very frightening.


    The next second, Zhuoya rang the emergency bell, and the doctors and nurses arrived.


    There was an outsider present, and she naturally changed her face and burst into tears.


    "Huasheng, I''m all like this. You''re so cruel to me. You let your cat attack me and want to destroy my face. If I didn''t react quickly, you''d succeed. You look at a very gentle girl. How can I be so cruel and cruel? I love Jiangliu. Am I wrong?"


    Hua Sheng holds Xiaohei and says nothing, but the nurse is not happy. She pushes Hua Sheng out of the door.


    "Go there, bully people to bully home, and run to the hospital. Your rich wife is amazing. Don''t be too arrogant, there will be retribution."


    Hua Sheng is speechless. These people who don''t know the truth always feel that they are the embodiment of justice, but the truth is not what they see.


    On the way back, Xiaohei is still in a bit of a blundering mood. Huasheng doesn''t continue to accuse him. He has been holding it. It is to protect his heart. Huasheng knows that.


    But Hua Sheng doesn''t know at this moment. At the moment when Zhuoya stroked the long hair, he intended to release the insects hidden in the long hair.


    Let Gu Chong test Hua Sheng to see how much she really has?


    The Gu insect that Zhuoya can carry is definitely not a common product. It is a poisonous and evil king.


    As long as it comes out, Hua Sheng will have to fight for the first World War. It''s hard to say how it will turn out.


    Because the Gu Wang grew up drinking Zhuoya''s blood, he and she were integrated into one, so he would not have any discomfort on his body.


    But other people are different. Once attacked by the Gu king, the light ones are delirious and crazy, the heavy ones are all broken, and their viscera are eaten away.


    Xiaohei didn''t know what Zhuoya was going to do, but at that moment, it obviously smelled the danger.


    So regardless of jumping up, give Zhuoya a scratch. If it was an ordinary cat, Zhuoya would have died directly.


    It''s a pity that Xiao Hei is a black cat. He is a natural pet with spirit. Hua Sheng knows that many evil people are afraid of black cats.


    I just didn''t expect to be frightened by Xiaohei. Gu Wang didn''t dare to come out at all, so he let Huasheng escape.


    It''s a pity that Xiaohei can''t speak and explain all this. Huasheng didn''t know the truth of this moment until a long time later.


    Zhuoya was hospitalized and scratched by Huasheng''s cat. The public opinion continued to ferment. Huasheng and Jiangliu once again became the victims of online violence.


    Jiangliu comes back from work, as usual, to have dinner with Huasheng.


    "Mr. Jiang, she says she has gastric cancer now. Aren''t you going to see her?"


    "No way."


    "But now many people on the Internet scold you for being cold-blooded and ruthless, regardless of your predecessor''s life and death, and being hard hearted, which has a great impact on you." Hua Sheng calmly advised the river.

 Chapter 682

    "I would rather be scolded than visit her." The river has a quiet meal.


    "Come on, she likes acting. Let''s play with her."


    "I don''t have time to waste with her. I don''t care what outsiders say. If she is going to die, go to die. I have done my best to her."


    At the beginning of Jiangliu, he may think that if the former came back, would he have to make up for it.


    If Zhuoya didn''t make such a fuss, the river would have given her 10 million yuan to live a comfortable life.


    Although money can''t buy everything, but money, life will be very good, this can''t be denied.


    It''s just that Zhuoya wolf is ambitious. He says he loves him, but all he does is hurt him.


    So smart as river flow, Zhuoya is not love at all. She may not be willing to, or deliberately destroy, to see his happiness, right?


    Such a woman has no chips for sympathy for a long time, so the river cannot give her a chance to let her go wild.


    Hua Sheng is silent, and he doesn''t say much. Jiang Liu is right. It may be a good way to continue to ignore her.


    Not long after supper, the old house called and said that Mrs. Hua had fainted.


    Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu hurriedly went back. When they got home, everyone came back. Besides Hua Lin, they were still in hospital.


    "How is my mother?" Hua Zhi asks anxiously.


    "I don''t know, but I suddenly fainted and my body was cold. I''ve contacted Dr. Liang and I''ll be there in a minute. " Hua Zhenyue said.


    Dr. Liang has been a family doctor of Huajia family for many years. He has good medical skills and is a trusted person of Huajia couple.


    When Dr. Liang arrived, he checked for Mrs. Hua. After checking, he frowned slightly.


    "What happened to my mother?" Hua Feng asked again.


    "It''s really strange. It''s nothing. All the indicators are normal and even the blood sugar is not low. How can you faint? There''s no problem with heart rate. "


    Everyone was confused and fainted for no reason.


    Hua Sheng looks at his mother, lying in bed with his eyes closed and his body cool.


    She closed her eyes, as if trying to gather her senses, and then saw in her mind that in her mother''s body, there was a long white needle, the length of her little thumb.


    It''s very thin. It seems that it was caused by that thing at her right arm. Hua Sheng saw it for the first time and didn''t know what it was.


    She walked over and sat beside her mother while others were not paying attention.


    Put your hand on your mother''s right arm, and then gather your spiritual strength to suck it out a little bit.


    Unexpectedly, that thing is not a real thing? In the moment when Huasheng is pulled out, it goes directly through the palm of Huasheng''s hand.


    Suddenly the cold and Piercing Touch came, and she stood up and covered her palm.


    "Ah Sheng, what''s the matter with you?" The river finds something wrong. Hurry up.


    "Nothing."


    Hua Sheng is supported by the river and sits aside. Three minutes later, Mrs. Hua miraculously wakes up.


    "Mom woke up." Hua Feng shouted a word, everyone hurriedly encircle up, ask East ask West.


    Hua Sheng lowers his head and ponders. It is estimated that on the day when Zhuoya kneels down, he touches his mother. He doesn''t know what he has done, which makes her feel at ease.


    Now that thing is out of the way, it should be OK.


    Just, she felt her body began to shiver and began to get cold


    "Ah Sheng, you shake so much." River holding her, some at a loss.


    "I may have a fever. Let''s go back."


    "Yes."


    Holding Huasheng in his arms, the river said goodbye to his father-in-law and mother-in-law, and returned to the spring breeze of ten li.


    By the time we got home, Hua Sheng was already very serious, and his lips began to frost.


    The river was scared to death. "Ah Sheng, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me."


    "Miss, it seems that she has a cold attack. It''s very serious this time." Gingko covers Huasheng''s forehead with a hot towel, which is also very flustered.

 Chapter 683

    It''s said that the cold disease and the river flow are frightening. I''ve seen Hua Sheng''s illness before. It''s very frightening. My whole body is cold and piercing.


    He didn''t know how to come back from his father-in-law''s house, so he became like this.


    It''s useless to go to the hospital in this situation. He just contacts Fengxi immediately. Fengxi seems to always save Huasheng at the critical moment.


    Of course, he didn''t remember the time before. In recent times, Hua Sheng also trusted the wind.


    Ginkgo also agreed with my uncle''s practice. Fengxi came alone. Recently, she had a quarrel with Qin Wanyu.


    After the wind came, I looked at Huasheng.


    "What''s the matter with asheng, wind?"


    "What did she touch?"


    "No, it''s my mother-in-law who is ill. We went to visit the old house and came back like this."


    "She should have touched something that she shouldn''t have touched and caused cold disease. I can''t help it. Because a Sheng is not a hit, send him to the hospital. "


    Hearing the wind, I couldn''t help but send Hua Sheng to the hospital.


    The cold disease of Huasheng is a real disease, which has existed since childhood. This wind can''t be cured.


    But this time it seems to be serious. After all, eyelashes and lips are beginning to frost.


    The hospital has a device that can radiate heat and can only dry the body continuously for Huasheng.


    The river kept by her side and kept watching, expecting her to wake up early.


    Hua Sheng''s body is still cold and there is no sign of waking up.


    "What can I do, Miss Feng? Our young lady will not die?" Ginkgo is crying and talking.


    Feng Xi''s eyebrows are also locked. "I''m not going to die. Your young lady''s life is very big. It''s just It''s a bit painful. How can she stand such cold? "


    The wind is worried, but it can''t make it strong.


    The ice needle sucked from Mrs. Hua''s body is not in Hua Sheng''s body at all, or the wind will not be able to see it.


    But the ice needle pierced the palm of Hua Sheng''s hand. There was no wound or trace on the surface.


    But the spirit power has been weakened. The whole person is depressed because of the side leakage of the spirit power. The cold air of the ice needle itself invades.


    Direct cold attack heart, so will let eyelashes and lips on a layer of white frost, this is very terrible.


    Ginkgo cried and called Chuntao several times.


    Chuntao and Wu Nan are watching a song and dance performance at Wancheng nightclub at this time. It''s a big surprise.


    "Sister Chuntao, come back soon, miss. Something''s wrong."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Miss has a cold attack." Ginkgo choked.


    "Why? What time is it? " Spring peach is also flustered.


    "Just today, it''s very serious. We are all in the hospital. Sobbing I don''t know what to do. I''m helpless. You''re not here. "


    "Don''t cry, gingko. I''ll be right back."


    Chuntao can''t sit still after receiving the phone call. She gets up and picks up her bag. "I''m leaving. Something happened to our miss."


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Nan also seems to be particularly interested in Huasheng.


    "Miss has a cold disease since she was young, which has not been cured for a long time. Every time she has an attack, it is very serious. I have to go back to take care of her."


    "Ah, well, I''ll send someone to the airport."


    Wu Nan takes the opportunity to inquire about Hua Sheng''s weakness and weakness, and coaxes Chuntao to take her to the airport.


    Looking at Chuntao entering the security gate, Wu Nan narrowed his eyes and smiled, "it''s really hard to find a place to walk on. It won''t take much time. I thought this Huasheng was difficult to deal with. I didn''t know it was just a flower shelf with soft ribs. It''s vulnerable. Without my help, I''ll be ruined. If I get sick, it''s just like a dead man. Ha ha, it''s really God''s help. China''s garbage, your good days are coming to an end, cherish the last crazy moment, and I will give you an end soon. "

 Chapter 684

    In the middle of the night, a woman in a black robe knelt down on one knee in the hospital. "Congratulations, master, Hua Sheng is pierced by your ice devil''s soul enchanting needle. The cold attacks the heart. Like a dead man, what kind of diviner is that?"


    "Don''t be careless. She sealed herself. Otherwise, this little trick won''t hurt her. "


    Zhuoya does know a lot. Even Hua Sheng''s own seal has been found out. In fact, if Hua Sheng didn''t block her own spiritual power for the sake of the river, this little thing would not kill her.


    At this moment, the soul of Huasheng is trapped in a cave of ice and snow, which belongs to an inner circle of consciousness.


    "I''m trapped." She said to herself.


    Hua Sheng suddenly felt that he was trapped in a certain place, and it should be a place of consciousness, belonging to a kind of boundary of variation.


    She carefully recalled that it was the ice needle in her mother''s body that hurt herself when she forced it out.


    It seems that those people have been scheming for a long time to point the ice needle at her finally through their mother, which is really painstaking.


    Hua Sheng tried several times to condense his spiritual power and break the boundary, but in the end he failed.


    At last, she just gave up temporarily and sat down in a corner of the cave.


    She looked at the flexible fingers, when an ordinary person has good, indeed bad, weak is really weak, but a peaceful life is also happy.


    She promised Jiangliu that she would not be a special existence, but an ordinary person, so she sealed her spiritual power after being rescued by Fengxi.


    Even heaven''s eyes are closed. Now it''s impossible to break through the border as an ordinary person. If you untie your seal, you will break your promise to the river.


    No matter how you choose, it''s not the best way. Huasheng is in a dilemma.


    On the other hand, after knowing that Hua Sheng had an accident, friends and family continued to visit him.


    After Chuntao came back, gingko was relieved. They took turns to take care of the young lady.


    Hua Feng has come twice, Hua Zhi has come seven or eight times, Hua Lin is also in the hospital, almost every day to see Hua Sheng.


    The Huas have been here several times, but I don''t know if they are worried about their daughter.


    Jiangliu''s parents come many times. Jiangliu''s mother loves her daughter-in-law very much. Almost every time she comes, she wipes her hands and faces, and brings fruit and snacks to Chuntao and gingko.


    Wang Junxian and Gao he are even more frequent guests in Qin, Anhui and Henan. We all watch Huasheng while appeasing the river.


    Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t get upset with the wind either. When they saw the wind in the hospital, they became soft hearted and took the initiative to talk.


    Fortunately, Fengxi is not hypocritical. He is not interested in a cold war with him. He thinks about how to save Huasheng.


    At seven o''clock that night, the river took everyone out to dinner, ginkgo looked at Huasheng.


    Hua Qinglai comes with a bunch of flowers in his hand, which is unprecedented.


    "What are you doing here?" Ginkgo is very impolite.


    "No matter how bad it is, it''s also my sister. I''ll see her and see what matters to you." Hua Qing stares at ginkgo.


    "You don''t need to see it. Get out."


    "Don''t be shameful." Hua Qing didn''t come alone. He also brought some bodyguards.


    Don''t wait for gingko to jump on it, just give gingko a grab hand and drag it out with its shoulder. Gingko scolds Huaqing all the way.


    Hua Qing sneers and puts the flowers on the quilt of Hua Sheng.


    "Rest in peace, five younger sisters. God has eyes."


    At the same time, she quietly put the two cloth bags she brought in the bag under the quilt of Huasheng. Put it on her abdomen across the hospital uniform.


    After finishing these things quietly, Hua Qing left. Gingko thought that she was just coming to see a good play, gloating and didn''t pay attention to her little movements.


    Gingko gas on the door to the white flowers, took down, "too unlucky, this dead woman, not good to die, what care? Before my young lady died, she came to worship? "

 Chapter 685

    Ginkgo only see the flowers on the surface, not the things under.


    But Hua Sheng''s face on the sickbed became paler and paler, and all the data began to be unstable.


    In particular, the temperature, which has been constantly reduced, has exceeded the normal range.


    At this time, Xie Dongyang came. This is his first visit.


    He held the pink rose in his hand and looked sad.


    "Thank you."


    "Well, how is she?"


    Ginkgo shakes her head, "my miss didn''t wake up, and the doctor said that there were too many cold invasions, which should be relieved a little."


    Xie Dongyang sighed and sat on the chair beside Hua Sheng.


    "Thank you, you''re just here. I''ll buy a towel and toothbrush for Chuntao."


    "Well, go ahead. I''ll look at her."


    Ginkgo knows that Xie Dongyang likes Miss. She can''t hurt her, so she believes in Xie Dongyang. Please stay and take care of Hua Sheng.


    Xie Dongyang really cares about Huasheng and looks after it carefully for fear of making mistakes.


    But


    With the decrease of body temperature, the alarm at the head of Huasheng''s bed began to light the red light continuously and make a sound of dropping.


    "What''s the matter?" Xie Dongyang hasn''t seen this kind of formation, how to understand.


    Hurry to ring the bell to call the nurse. The nurse''s face changed a lot at a glance? Her temperature keeps dropping. My God All the indicators are disordered, so the patient will be in danger. I''ll call the doctor, and you''ll see the patient first. "


    The nurse ran to find someone in a hurry, but Hua Sheng in the hospital bed started eyelash frost again, and her lips were slightly cool.


    And the body seems to start shaking a little


    "What''s the matter with you, asheng?" Xie Dongyang panicked.


    When he got up and didn''t know what to do, he felt that Huasheng should be very cold, so in a hurry, he stretched out his hands directly and held one hand of Huasheng.


    All of a sudden, the chilling cold came, and Xie Dongyang, an old man, wanted to cry.


    It''s really a cold touch. Huasheng''s hands have no problem with human body, just like ice.


    Xie Dongyang keeps rubbing his hands to keep Huasheng warm.


    Later, he just fell down on his hands and blew the hot air, which made him feel cold all over. It can be seen that the cold air was multiple.


    And when they came back from dinner, they saw such a scene.


    From the door, Xie Dongyang is lying on the bed, as if kissing Hua Sheng''s hand. The river immediately gets angry, kicks the door open, and rushes in to pick up Xie Dongyang.


    Hit Xie Dongyang all ignorant, "river current, what are you crazy about?"


    "Well, you shameless man, while we are away, you can take advantage of a Sheng." The face of the river is dark, and everyone is in a state of ignorance. I don''t know what happened at all, because everyone is behind the river. He is the person walking at the front, and he can see it most clearly.


    "I didn''t. you misunderstood me. In fact, it''s because Sheng Sheng..." Xie Dongyang was anxious to explain, but before he finished speaking, the river was in the past again, making a quick fist.


    Xie Dongyang had no choice but to be beaten. He was forced to fight back and wrestle with the river. There was a loud noise from the whole ward.


    Everyone froze, Hua Zhi first response, "you are still froze why, go to pull ah."


    All of you responded that Wang Junxian, Wang Junxian, Gao He, three men rushed out of the past and quickly pulled them apart.


    "Xie Dongyang, you despise my wife. I can''t finish with you."


    "Jiangliu, although I am not a gentleman, I am not a villain. Why do you wronged me? I will never admit what I didn''t do. " Xie Dongyang is also holding back.


    In order to give Huasheng last year, he was cold all over himself, so now he is still shivering. He was beaten by the river. It''s really hard for his baby.


    "Well, you stop. What''s going on?" Feng Xi''s voice stopped the two men''s struggle.

 Chapter 686

    "He is light and thin, and he has done dirty things."


    "He wronged me. I didn''t do that."


    The two men almost spoke in unison, making a mess.


    Wind Xi pointed to the river, "don''t worry, you say first, one by one."


    "When I came in, I found him crouching in front of the hospital bed, kissing a Sheng''s hand, this despicable guy." The river is clenching its fist. It can''t be angry.


    It''s silly to hear Jiangliu say that. No wonder he''s angry. Jiangliu is crazy about his wife. It''s the same as asking for his life.


    Then everyone began to look disgusted at Xie Dongyang. After all, Qin, Wan and Yu all knew that the river was human, and they would not wronged anyone for no reason.


    "Xie Dongyang, how do you..." Hua Zhi is also disappointed.


    "I didn''t." Xie Dongyang is not aggrieved.


    "Well, it''s your turn." Feng Xi points to Xie Dongyang. That tone is very tough. The Phoenix girl who lives in the field at the critical moment, Qin Wanyu, starts to look at Xiaofeng with that kind of adoration eyes again.


    Xie Dongyang took a deep breath and explained with a cross waist, "when I came to see a Sheng, ginkgo was also there. Later, she said to buy toothbrush for Chuntao. Let me help to have a look. But when I had this thermometer alarm, I rang the bell and called the nurse. The nurse said it was a low temperature alarm, said that a Sheng was in danger, so she went to see a doctor. At this time, asheng''s eyelashes began to coagulate white frost, and her body also exuded cold breath. I saw that her body began to shake, so I thought she should be very cold, so I covered her with two hands. But not enough. Her hands are too cold. Like ice, I keep blowing air to keep her warm. Now I swear to heaven in front of you that if I Xie Dongyang is a little uneasy and kind-hearted, and has a bad heart for Hua Sheng, and deliberately takes advantage of it, my family, Xie, will not stay. "


    At last, Xie Dongyang held up three fingers and swore to heaven in front of everyone.


    The viciousness of this oath is beyond everyone''s expectation. It can be seen that he was really wronged.


    "When the river came in, I just saw me blowing air for Sheng Sheng to keep warm. I thought I was light, but I had to explain that I didn''t. although I liked her, I didn''t care to do these shameful things behind me. I wanted to rob her openly." Xie Dongyang''s righteous words are sonorous and forceful, full of vitality.


    After listening to the river, I was also quite discouraged. It seems that there is a reason for this.


    "How can you prove what you said is true?" Jiang Liu looks at Xie Dongyang, his face is still gloomy.


    "You come to touch Hua Sheng''s hand and look at her eyelashes and lips. By the way, there''s a thermometer here. Look at her temperature. "


    Xie Dongyang gets out of the way and the river flows slowly. At a glance, he sees Hua Sheng lying on the bed. His eyelashes freeze again and his lips begin to glow with white silver light.


    "It''s almost 30, days." Cried Hua Zhi.


    The river immediately grasped Hua Sheng''s hand, and a sharp chill hit him all over his body. Before eating, he took her hand and said a few words.


    Although it was cold at that time, it was not so serious.


    "How could this happen?" The river flows foolishly.


    At this time, the doctor came, rushed in with the nurse, and hurriedly checked for Hua Sheng.


    "All indicators of patients are declining. If If it can''t stop, I''m afraid tonight... " The doctor came to a conclusion after examination.


    "Shut up for me." River red eyes, pointing to the doctor threatened.


    Scared the doctor''s back half didn''t dare to say anything, so Fengxi directly pulled his collar and threw it out.


    "Go away, quack." The wind is dead.


    "Why is this all of a sudden? Is there anyone suspicious here? " The wind is blowing fast.

 Chapter 687

    When Feng Xi asked, the gingko came back with a bag of food.


    "Miss Feng, Hua Qing has just come with bodyguards."


    "What is she doing?" Hua Zhi is very unhappy. She knows that this woman is not good. Since she was dismissed, she has completely turned against the Hua family. She doesn''t even recognize her parents. She slanders her company outside all day. There is no kinship at all.


    "She just came to challenge me. She asked the bodyguard to attack me, to drive me out, and then put a bunch of white flowers on the young lady, as if she was dead."


    After listening to this sentence, the river brows locked, eyes flashed a cold light.


    "Gingko, don''t talk nonsense. It''s unlucky." Chuntao quickly stops, after all, these words are hard to hear.


    "I''m just talking to Miss Feng. She''s really too much. I''ll get those white flowers off quickly. That woman is cursing our miss."


    Wind Xi pondered for a while, suddenly went to the hospital bed, a set off Hua Sheng''s quilt.


    Everyone was shocked


    Hua Sheng''s white hospital dress, that is, the position of the abdomen, has two red cloth bags, four square, like bricks.


    Feng Xi directly picked up the two cloth bags and opened them. They were not evil.


    But I can kill Hua Sheng. These are two ice bricks, which are made of ice.


    And many of them have been melted by the body temperature of Huasheng


    No wonder Huasheng is so serious. Here This damned woman is like a stone in a well. At this time, she still stepped on her feet, regardless of her sister''s feelings.


    "I want the life of Hua Sheng." Wind Xi said heartily.


    "I''ll find her." Hua Zhi''s face is blue. I wish I could tear up Hua Qing for minutes. Fortunately, Wang Junxian is holding her back.


    "Don''t be impulsive. You are a star. What you say and do doesn''t mean an individual. There are many contracts behind you."


    Wang Junxian really rational, these words also let Hua Zhi awake most of the time.


    "Hua Qing is too bad. Our young lady just put pressure on her to get out of the company. As for such a decision, they are all born of one parent. They really don''t want to live." Chuntao, crying, quickly covers Huasheng with a quilt and covers her body with gingko. However, the chill has already stabbed her to the bone, and she feels that nothing can be retrieved.


    "What should I do now? Let''s find a way to save Huasheng first. "


    Qin Wanyu found that the river had collapsed. As long as it was Hua Sheng''s business, he would lose his mind.


    "Yes, Fengxi, please help Huasheng. I always think she''s going to die..." Xie Dongyang is also open mouthed, after saying that, by the group white eyes.


    But everyone knows that what Xie Dongyang said is the truth.


    Every index of Huasheng is declining. If you are so cold, your life will be in danger.


    All of us put our hopes on Fengxi, who is also Alexander, with sweat on his forehead.


    "Go out, all of you. I''ll find a way." Feng Xi thinks it''s too messy and his brain is too confused.


    The river flow reluctantly, kissed on Hua Sheng''s forehead, "darling, my a Sheng, you are OK, you want to wake up."


    After everyone went out, Fengxi took out a flame charm, lit it and tried to give Huasheng some heat. Unfortunately, it was useless.


    In the end, she was forced to have no choice but to get a yuan Shen out of her body, then lay on the bed, hand in hand with Hua Sheng, and entered the world of consciousness.


    "A Sheng."


    Hua Sheng sat in the cave, hearing the sound of the wind, raised his head in horror.


    "Ah Sheng, come with me." The wind is not deep enough, and Yuanshen can''t hold out for long, so he took Huasheng and left.


    Hua Sheng is blocked by the cold light of the cave.


    "I can''t get out. I''m trapped." Hua Sheng is a little frustrated.

 Chapter 688

    "What''s the matter?"


    "I was hurt by the evil spirit. It seems that I was trapped here by the cold spell and other things."


    "Here..." I am pale in the wind.


    "What''s going on out there?" Hua Sheng asked.


    "Jiang Liu is going crazy. He has beaten Xie Dongyang."


    Hua Sheng:


    It''s too late for Fengxi to elaborate a little bit and explain briefly.


    Hua Sheng listened to the expression dignified.


    "My eldest lady, you can find a way out quickly, or the river will kill Hua Qing." The wind sees the river''s killing eyes.


    "I have a way, just..."


    "Just what?"


    "But if I untie the seal, I will break my promise to the river, you know." Hua Sheng looks at the wind.


    Wind Xi a Zheng, then also thought of that matter.


    "But now, you have no choice."


    "I know. I''ll go out with you."


    Hua Sheng also realized that the problem was serious. He bit the middle finger of his right hand and drew a spell on his forehead with blood.


    For a moment, the cave was full of sunlight.


    Once again, Fengxi saw the unique colorful light of Huasheng. At that moment, she felt that Huasheng was really a fairy.


    It''s so beautiful, so powerful, and it has its own fairy spirit.


    If Fengxi is worshipped in Qin, Wan and Yu, then there are worshippers in Fengxi, that is, Huasheng.


    She hasn''t even worshipped her grandfather, but Hua Sheng is really powerful.


    And this time, the light from Huasheng is much more powerful than that before.


    In an instant, Hua Sheng opens his eyes. In the middle of his eyebrows, a red lotus is looming. It is extremely beautiful.


    "I don''t think you''re much more powerful."


    "It''s powerful." Hua Sheng is calm.


    "Did you practice secretly?"


    "No, I feel like that comb gives me psychic power." Hua Sheng guesses.


    "Worship the great God." I admire the wind.


    "Come on, let''s go."


    Hua Sheng is not in the mood to joke with Feng Xi either. He directly spends a circle in the air on his right hand, which twinkles with blue flame in an instant.


    Open a hole in the cave and come out together.


    "I''ll go. It''s too fierce. What was the blue flame just now?" The wind is curious.


    "I don''t know. I just don''t know how to use it. I feel familiar with it." Hua Sheng always feels like a person who has lost a lot of memory.


    It seems that there are many things in the body, a lot of energy, which are naturally used.


    But she couldn''t remember when it would be and what the flame represented?


    But it seems that the attack power is very strong.


    In contrast, Fengxi feels that her flame charm is not worth mentioning.


    Hua Sheng broke the seal and was brought back to the real world. People also woke up from coma.


    Then immediately recuperate the internal breathing, adjust the whole body''s psychic power to the warm state, and then distribute it to every corner of the whole body.


    By the time you come in, all the indicators of Huasheng have been restored.


    Even the body temperature has returned to normal, the frost on the eyelashes is gone, and the body has no chill.


    Even with a little warmth


    River looked at Hua Sheng, two people tacitly look at each other.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Jiang. I''m worrying you again."


    Hua Sheng is very sorry. The river doesn''t say anything. Just hold Hua Sheng and hold her tightly.


    "Just wake up and forgive you." His voice was a little shaky.


    Hua Sheng also feels guilty. Sometimes her mind is just too stubborn, so she will weigh the advantages and disadvantages of many things.


    But in fact, love doesn''t need these things. If she had known that Jiangliu was crazy for her, she would have broken the seal and come back, instead of worrying about not breaking her promise. So Fengxi often says that Huasheng looks like an old and stubborn man who has lived for thousands of years.


    Young adults are both boastful and demeaning.


    "Five younger sister you are really nine dead, scared us to death." Hua Zhi''s eyes are very red.


    "I''m going to find Hua Qing''s viper to settle accounts. I''ll see if I don''t tear her face." Chuntao is going to rush out with her sleeve on.


    "Chuntao, you come back." The wind shouted at her.

 Chapter 689

    Chuntaodun stopped, the wind pulled her back and smiled, "don''t worry, I''ll take care of this."


    "Ah?" Chuntao is stunned.


    It seems that Miss Fengxi can only deal with those things. Where can she fight?


    In the eyes of Chuntao and gingko, Fengxi is a half immortal as well as a weak woman.


    So Fengxi said that Chuntao was a bit out of place, but she looked at Chuntao''s questioning eyes.


    Qin Wanyu couldn''t help but help Feng Xi to say, "you can rest assured that this matter is more suitable than you."


    Chuntao, after all, is the servant girl of Huasheng. If you do anything in public, Huaqing will catch hold of it.


    We still have to abide by the law, especially Chuntao is impulsive. If we break people, we have to pay for the loss.


    With Huaqing''s character, the lion must open his mouth and blackmail. After all, Huasheng has money.


    So Chuntao gave up revenge and stayed in the hospital to take care of the young lady.


    Hua Sheng woke up and shocked the hospital. The doctors all thought it was incredible. They felt it was a bit miraculous to come back from the dead.


    Hua Sheng even left the hospital that day, so fast that people were caught by surprise.


    But for Jiangliu, as long as Huasheng is good, he doesn''t care about others.


    In another hospital ward,


    Zhuoya was lying in bed, turning over a Book of spiritual guidance and looking at it calmly.


    "Master, Huasheng has rushed out of the seal."


    "Isn''t that reasonable, or you think that little skill will keep her for the rest of her life?" Zhuoya''s face was calm, which seemed to have been expected for a long time.


    "Shall we...?"


    "No, we''re not in a hurry. We''re playing slowly. Now it''s becoming more interesting. She didn''t show her real strength before. I really don''t want to fight with her."


    With a confident smile, Zhuoya always felt that this battle, her ability to strategize and even everything of Huasheng was under her control.


    When Hua Sheng was discharged from the hospital, they all escorted him back to spring breeze.


    Feng Xi and Qin Wanyu go to find Hua Qing for revenge. Qin Wanyu thinks that Feng Xi''s little temper will scare her with a few a Piao.


    After all, mental attack only makes people collapse. How can we know that Fengxi is extremely simple and rude.


    Take advantage of Huaqing shopping to go to the bathroom, directly cover your mouth and drag it from the women''s toilet to the dark corridor, then beat it up.


    Where can wind Xi be willing to hit with his hands? It hurts so much. So he is holding a short stool leg, which is firm and solid.


    A stool legs down, bones are going to break the feeling, very sour.


    Hua Qing''s mouth is sealed, and he can''t be called out even when he is beaten. All the painful tears fall down.


    After beating her for a while, Feng Xi was tired and pointed to Hua Qing and scolded, "you are a woman, even your own sister. Are you still human? A Sheng just dismissed you, but you still have shares and so much money. You''re not satisfied. It''s so bad that you put ice on her and almost killed her and her five daughters. You''re the worst. My aunt is going to beat you for heaven today.


    After saying that, Feng Xi picked up the guy and hit him again, but it was all on the chest and back, avoiding the head. She didn''t want to be charged.


    Hua Qing is brushed away by the tears, whining for mercy, and the wind never stops.


    After fighting for half an hour, Qin Wanyu stopped her and smiled fondly, "well, it''s almost time for us to go, but it''s really dark for you to start."


    "Yes." Fengxi hands the leg of the stool to Qin Wanyu and wipes the sweat on his forehead.


    "But I''m afraid she''s the one who has a grudge and knows it''s you. You''ll have trouble in the future." Qin, Wan and Yu were worried.


    The wind didn''t say a word. He took out a yellow charm from his pocket, read it again, and pasted it directly on Hua Qing''s forehead.

 Chapter 690

    Then a mysterious scene happened. The Yellow charm disappeared on Huaqing''s forehead, just like invisibility.


    Then a flash of inspiration, Hua Qing fainted on the ground.


    "God, you won''t kill her, will you?" Qin Wanyu was terrified. He didn''t know what was going on.


    "Are you stupid? Am I not afraid to go to jail?" The wind makes me blush.


    Before leaving, Feng Xi did not forget to kick Hua Qing''s ass hard, which shows her hatred.


    After getting on the bus, Feng Xi said, "I just used the amnesia, she will forget all that happened in three days."


    "Ha ha, you are cruel enough." Qin Wanyu suddenly realized.


    Not only let Hua Qing forget who beat him, but also forget how he killed Hua Sheng.


    Otherwise, Hua Qing will think it''s Hua Sheng''s revenge, so she won''t know what happened when she wakes up.


    Fengxi''s way of doing things is very appropriate. He has both revenged and relieved his hatred. The main thing is that he will not cause trouble.


    In fact, when Hua Qing woke up an hour later, he couldn''t get up in pain.


    She took out her phone and called 120 to go to the hospital. After the film was taken, she was told that she was seriously injured in many parts of her body and that two ribs had been broken.


    What''s more, she doesn''t remember what happened or who did it.


    And it''s the dead end of the market surveillance. No one can find any clues.


    Hua Qing was lying in the hospital for a few days with severe pain. During this period, no one but her wizened husband visited her.


    Even those close friends of subordinates and those who were promoted before did not. Angrily, she scolded the doctors and nurses every day.


    Everyone thought the woman was probably schizophrenic and didn''t care about her.


    On the other side, Huasheng entertained everyone and had dinner in the spring breeze.


    It was ten o''clock in the evening after everyone left.


    The river helped her to go upstairs and return to her master bedroom


    Hua Sheng shakes his head and gently purses his lips.


    "You''ve been in trouble. You should have a rest earlier today."


    "Yes."


    "After a while, I''ll take you to meizhuang for a walk." The river coaxed her.


    "Don''t come. After a while, the plum blossom has fallen. Why do I go to meizhuang to see the bare mountain?" Hua Sheng is joking.


    "No, although the plum blossom has fallen, the cherry blossom will open. It is the opposite season to the plum blossom. They are all rare early cherry varieties in China."


    "Ha, you are really romantic, Mr. Jiang." Huasheng is a real surprise.


    Who said the river is cold? He is a warm man. Of course, only Hua Sheng can see this warm.


    If it warms everyone, it''s central air conditioning.


    At 12:10 p.m.


    after a few days of struggling with the river, Hua Sheng got up quietly.


    Go to the balcony and look out at the semicircle moon, with clear eyes.


    "Ah Sheng, here I am."


    After receiving Fengxi''s wechat, Huasheng quietly exits the door.


    Neither of them told me, or even feared that the people around them would find out that they had deliberately placed a deep sleep curse, that is to say, to make them sleep more deeply.


    Around Zhuoya''s Hospital, near an old residential building.


    "It''s enough here. It''s enough." Hua Sheng said.


    "You really plan to do this. You don''t turn back when you start. If you think about it, it''s like officially declaring war with her." The wind reminds me.


    "I have no choice. Besides, she was the first one to provoke me. I call it reciprocity."


    With that, Hua Sheng signs his hands and begins to arrange the array.


    For the first time, Feng Xi saw Hua Sheng, who opened the sky''s eyes and had great spiritual power. At the best time of the night, he made up an extremely powerful array with the help of the power of the moon.


    Of course, these are not seen by Muggles (ordinary people), only those Things, it will feel.


    "JOYA, give you a surprise. I hope you like it." Looking at the hospital building not far away, Hua Sheng raised his mouth slightly.

 Chapter 691

    Zhuoya knew that Huasheng would act after the unsealing, but she didn''t expect to be so cruel.


    Hua Sheng is a typical one. I may not say a word before you bully me, but I may return a big one.


    All the old and new enmities have been reported together, so Zhuoya''s subordinates didn''t care about it. It''s really an oversight.


    At two o''clock in the morning, Zhuoya heard a series of wails and got up.


    She had long, loose hair. "Is anyone out there?"


    There was no response. With a wave of Zhuoya''s right hand, a little paper man came out of nowhere.


    "Master, please direct."


    "Go and see what''s going on outside?"


    "Yes."


    The paper man took the order and flew out. He came back after a while. "Master, something''s wrong with us."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I I don''t dare to say. You can see for yourself. "


    The paper man opened the curtains of the ward. Zhuoya looked out of the window and saw the array with silver light.


    It''s like covering the whole hospital area for several kilometers.


    "Master, is that a border?" No paper player has ever seen such a situation. After all, his skill is still weak.


    Zhuoya''s gloomy face, no answer.


    Hua Sheng''s array is called demon subduing. It''s a very ancient mysterious magic. It''s powerful. Of course, Zhuoya has never heard of it.


    And this big array shows the strength of the people who set it up. It seems that Hua Sheng is much more powerful than she thought.


    At this time, the array is like a huge spider web, covering the whole nearby area.


    And there are seven of Zhuoya''s subordinates, all of whom have won the move. They are directly trapped by the array, and there are howls from the painful struggle inside.


    In fact, the first four were trapped, and the next three were rescued. Unfortunately, all of them were occupied.


    Those seven spirits are all spirits with a hundred years of skill. They are similar to the spider of Zhong Xiaoyan.


    Zhuoya likes to collect these evil things for her own use and has been cultivating them all these years. She didn''t expect to be hurt like this by Huasheng tonight.


    "Where is the moth?"


    Zhuoya voice just fell, a woman in white came to her side, kneeling on one knee, "subordinates in."


    "How many have we come this time."


    "There are only ten. One of them is in Zhong Xiaoyan''s place. She has been killed by the woman of the Feng family. Seven of them are trapped in the array. The other one has not come back from collecting intelligence outside."


    "Well, you tell that. Don''t come back for a while."


    "Master, won''t you save them? They are not dead yet?" The woman in white points to the spirit in the array.


    They were also their own companions. Their faces were extremely painful at this time, and they made a cry that only they could hear, which was frightening.


    Zhuoya, with her hands on her back and her fingers swinging flexibly, seemed to ponder something.


    "If I break this array, it will definitely cost a lot. It''s not worth it. It''s like this. The hundred year spirit power is disappearing a little bit. It''s useless to save it."


    Finish saying, Zhuoya big hand wave, close the curtain, the obvious eye is not clear.


    The paper man disappeared, and there was a moment of dullness in the eyes of the woman in white.


    She doesn''t understand that these people are working for her. How can they die because they have no use value? The heart of the master is really cruel.


    Unfortunately, she did not dare to complain. Zhuoya was moody and treated the punishment of her subordinates. She saw it with her own eyes.


    The next morning, when the sun rises, the array disappears automatically in the sunlight, and the seven things are also destroyed.


    Zhuoya lost the battle overnight, naturally suffering.


    Wechat from Fengxi - hahaha, I''m in a good mood. The hospital must be wonderful.


    After reading it, Hua Sheng smiles.


    "Mrs. Jiang, who sent you wechat? Are you so happy?" Someone is jealous again.

 Chapter 692

    "It''s Xie Dongyang."


    "True or false?" Someone doesn''t believe it.


    "Of course it is."


    "Let me see." Someone is jealous all over the sky. He directly grabbed the cell phone and looked at it with shame.


    "Mrs. Jiang, if you don''t study well, you will tease your husband."


    "He who is near to the red, he who is near to the black."


    "She''s very articulate, my Mrs. Jiang." Jiang Liu hugs Hua Sheng, hoping to carry her in his pocket and take her with him all the time.


    When I had breakfast in the morning, Gao he came before I finished eating.


    It''s very impolite to come in and have a cooked meal.


    Hua Sheng also likes this kid. He thinks he has a good personality. At least he is honest and not hypocritical.


    Gingko is a little shy and hides in the kitchen with her head down. She refuses to come out.


    Gao crane always stretches his neck to look out.


    "See if you''re in a hurry, do you have any chance?" The river cannot help laughing.


    "Jiang Dian, don''t laugh at me. I really haven''t talked about my feelings well. When I go to school, I will know that I''m late for my growth, playing basketball and games."


    Hua Sheng is drinking porridge and almost laughs.


    "Don''t laugh, sister-in-law. I didn''t cheat you. Oh, come out quickly. If you don''t come out again, I''ll find you."


    As soon as Gao crane shouted, gingko came out with a red face.


    "Why are you here again? Didn''t you tell you next week?" Ginkgo lowers its voice.


    "Next week is too long, and I can''t stand it. Today I''ll take you to eat Japanese food. I know that there are authentic Japanese food and king crab." When Gao he looks at Ginkgo biloba, he looks like a bright young man. His eyes are full of love. Hua Sheng has been watching silently. He believes that Gao he is sincere about Ginkgo biloba.


    The only worry is that Gao he is still young, afraid of uncertainty, afraid that this relationship will end in nothing.


    Of course, they are also afraid of strong interference from Gao he''s family. After all, few people in this family can marry in at will.


    "If we don''t eat Japanese food, it''s too expensive. Let''s go to the stall and eat chicken soup and tofu skewers."


    "What is chicken soup and tofu string?" Gao he doesn''t pretend to be. He doesn''t really touch those snacks. In his mother''s words, they are unhealthy and unhygienic.


    "I''ll know when I go."


    "Well, then go now."


    Gao he is in a hurry. He gets up and takes ginkgo''s hand. Ginkgo looks at Hua Sheng. "Miss, i..."


    "Approved." Hua Sheng didn''t wait for ginkgo to ask for leave.


    "Sister in law, you mean it. I''ll treat you to a big meal later." The bright smile of Gao he is the character of a child.


    While walking, Gao he was still making trouble. He pulled gingko''s hair at the back. The angry gingko chased him and beat him. The two fought all the way, and ten li of spring breeze came out.


    To be honest, Chuntao is jealous. She used to think that Wu Nan was the best for herself, and that Wu Nan was the man who loved her the most.


    But look at the crane on ginkgo, how to feel more sincere? Mingming crane didn''t buy too many luxuries for gingko.


    But ginkgo is happy, from the bottom of my heart.


    And she, even before she left, Wu Nan bought her more than 20000 watches, but Why can''t she be happy?


    "Chuntao, are you curious about why ginkgo is so happy?"


    Chuntao blushed suddenly, and her mind was indeed seen through by the young lady.


    She also didn''t want to hide, nodded, "Miss, I really don''t understand. Gao he is so rich and doesn''t buy so many good things for gingko. They just eat, eat and watch movies, just like they are so happy. Is it true?"


    The river didn''t talk, and he didn''t intend to intervene in the topic of women.


    Hua Sheng smiled, "this is the happiness of the common people. Not all happiness is based on material basis. Of course, it''s good to have money, but without money doesn''t mean people have to be bitter. Ginkgo likes Gao he''s character, and doesn''t try anything else."


    "But gingko is not beautiful, nor has it a good figure, and has a bad temper. What does Gao he like?" Chuntao asked directly.

 Chapter 693

    To tell you the truth, Chuntao is such a bad question that Jiangliu immediately has a bad impression on Chuntao.


    Before, I thought that Chuntao was more mature than gingko. Gingko was considerate and considerate. Gingko''s temper was anxious and it was easy to get into trouble.


    Now it seems that gingko is honest, but Chuntao seems to have that dark side inside.


    Not to mention that Ginkgo biloba is Chuntao''s good friend in these years, companion, just Chuntao can ask such a question, which proves that EQ is really not high.


    Hua Sheng looks at Chuntao and asks, "what do you think your boyfriend likes about you?"


    "We were childhood sweethearts, different from gingko."


    Chuntao has always taken the four words "childhood, childhood, childhood, childhood and childhood" as the gold medal for avoiding death, just like how much love it is, she has always believed that Wu Nan has been obsessed with her for many years.


    Hua Sheng lowered his head and remained silent for three seconds. Then he asked, "since your boyfriend is so young, why did he come to you now, after so many years?"


    "He He said he looked before, but he didn''t find it. " Spring peaches are not strong enough.


    "Is it? But I heard from grandma that after I took you away, I was afraid that your family would not be able to contact you later. I specially left our contact information, but no one has called. Grandma went back to the orphanage and asked the dean. No one has asked your news. Did your boyfriend really look for you? "


    Chuntao was stunned, and then she was embarrassed. "Maybe he was looking for it near Jiangcheng, didn''t you hear?"


    "It''s OK. Maybe it''s what you said. Don''t panic. I''m just asking Back to the question you just mentioned, you said that Ginkgo biloba is not good enough. Why Gao he likes it? In fact, it''s very simple. There is no difference between high and low in love. If you first measure the conditions of each other to decide whether to love or not, it''s not love, it''s a transaction. The so-called love at first sight is just like the face. Gao he is attracted by her fiery character because of her contact with Ginkgo biloba. So they can be liked by the crane. Chuntao you remember, in this world, everyone has his flash, and the people who love him most will find out. Because each of us is unique in this world, ginkgo is, and so are you. "


    Chuntao''s understanding is not clear. She doesn''t have the girl''s deep understanding. So she has to think about many things by herself. It''s not good to say how deep she thinks.


    Chuntao then went to the front yard and was busy watering the green belt. The river took a look at Huasheng. "Chuntao is jealous. Look at it. Don''t let them live together. After all, they have been together for so many years."


    Hua Sheng nodded and didn''t say much. After all, no one knows the people around her better than her.


    Ginkgo out for a day, Chuntao obviously absent-minded, at noon to call Wu Nan, there perfunctory a few words to hang up.


    In the afternoon, Hua Sheng arranges some old things in the living room, and suddenly a set of cards appears.


    "Miss, what''s this? How come I haven''t seen it?"


    Hua Sheng picked it up and fiddled with it. "It''s an old Gypsy card."


    "Ha ha, I know. Is it Tarot? It''s very popular these years. I think there are many Tarot masters in wechat."


    "No, it''s not Tarot. It''s the oldest and most primitive divination card. It''s less than Tarot. There are only 21."


    "Wow, it''s amazing Is it efficacious? Can you play for me? " Chuntao is full of interest.


    Huasheng hands over the card


    Chuntao looks over and over in her hand, and then listens to Huasheng. "It''s actually very simple. If you want something in your mind, just think in silence, and then just take out one and put it on the table."


    "It''s amazing. Let me try." Chuntao forced her eyes, silently thinking of Wunan, thinking of her and all the sweet memories of Wunan.


    Then draw a card and put it on the tea table.


    Chuntao can''t wait to stretch out her hand and lift the card. Huasheng takes a look at it. It looks complicated.

 Chapter 694

    Chuntao looks at the pattern of the card with her head askew Is it the moon? Is it the moon, miss? It''s strange. The moon is red. It''s weird. It''s also an opposite moon. "


    Hua Sheng was silent and Chuntao was in a hurry. "Miss, can you explain it to me? You must understand."


    Hua Sheng didn''t want to crack down on Chuntao, but he also wanted to remind him, "tell me first, what are you asking for?"


    "It''s love." Chuntao purses her mouth, a little shy.


    Hua Sheng nodded, then looked at the card and said, "the blood moon is reversed, representing danger, lies and the appearance of demons. In fact, there is a white moon in this card. That''s good, but what you draw is the blood moon. Blood moon, the source of evil, red warns of disaster, fear, and uneasiness. The dark clouds cover the moon and are gloomy. Chuntao, if you really want love, then I want to say that this is not your good fate, not only not suitable for you, but also brings you a disaster. "


    "Really, miss, so mysterious?"


    "What do you say?" Hua Sheng lowers her head and puts the cards back in place. She''s not very good at these Gypsy divination. She collected them unintentionally and never divined for others. But Hua Sheng''s words are not empty. In the past, she only thought that the boyfriend Chuntao was not reliable. Now, it seems that it''s a catastrophe.


    In fact, she doesn''t like to do divination for the people around her, because she knows too much and can''t change it. It''s hard.


    It''s also a coincidence today. Chuntao is interested in it, so she took one casually.


    Chuntao doesn''t feel like it, but obviously, she doesn''t want to listen to Huasheng''s divination and prediction, so she doubts her boyfriend.


    So he smiled perfunctorily, "Miss, I don''t think this is 100% right. Ha, after all, these things are not what we are good at. Maybe Westerners are mystifying? At that time, the Maya said that 2012 was the end of the world. Now, it''s been several years, aren''t we still good? "


    "That''s right, but be careful. Don''t be silly."


    When Hua Sheng saw her saying that, he didn''t force anything. He gave Chuntao a step.


    On the other side, Hua Zhi suddenly looks for Xie Dongyang to have a meal. This kid is surprised. After he goes to the appointment, he finds out that Hua Zhi also brings an extra woman.


    It''s very temperamental. The skin is not very white, but it''s in a good shape and it''s fashionable and temperamental.


    "Xie Shenhao, introduce my friend AI Chen."


    "Hello, Xie Dongyang." He extended his hand to introduce himself.


    The woman smiled happily. "I know you are super powerful. You have developed many new drugs. I have one that is easy to buy and use. But it''s a pity that the deep awakening has stopped production. My favorite drug will make me dream about my dead grandmother. It''s very warm."


    Xie Dongyang smiled modestly, and then three people took the seat. Hua Zhi ordered a new Mediterranean style restaurant. The dishes are also middle eastern dishes, which is very interesting.


    "Xie Dongyang, don''t you know AI Chen? She is the most popular female singer in Chinese at present. There are few sounds of nature. "


    "Oh, I don''t like listening to songs very much. I don''t pay much attention." Xie Dongyang looks calm.


    "My God, are you from the village? AI Chen''s new album sold well last month, breaking 5 million sales volume. It has broken the record, and all major music apps have slaughtered the list. The most popular one is now sung in the streets. It''s the one who wishes to be your wife in the next life and love you in romantic Paris. I heard that people who love each other are always dependent on each other Hua Zhi also sang two funny sentences.


    Xie Dongyang shook his head and said, "I haven''t heard of it."


    AI Chen covers his face. "It''s embarrassing."


    Hua Zhi also took it, scratched his head, picked up juice and drank it, feeling embarrassed.


    "President Xie, can we add a wechat?" AI Chen suddenly asked.

 Chapter 695

    Xie Dongyang doesn''t really like adding wechat to women''s websites, because she added Zhong Xiaoyan and Dong Yingying before, and all of them got into trouble.


    In order to avoid it, he blackmailed Mr. Dong''s wechat and changed the piano school for his little niece.


    Zhong Xiaoyan''s marriage was more intimidating and forced. Fortunately, after Zhong''s family got lost, she was sent abroad.


    After all, it''s a very noisy thing. I can''t stay in Jiangcheng anymore. It''s not easy to be clean. This


    "If it''s not convenient." See Xie Dongyang not so happy, AI Chen also knows how to return a responsibility.


    "Sorry, I really don''t like wechat."


    "It doesn''t matter, understand." Although AI Chen is a little lost, she is not angry.


    Hua Zhi naturally knows what''s going on and doesn''t say anything. The three people talk while eating. Xie Dongyang wants to see the customer in the afternoon and leaves early.


    "Well, I say no?" Hua Zhi looks at her.


    "Ha, the more he is like this, the more interested I am, the more difficult I will be. If he is in a hurry, I don''t want him." AI Chen drinks juice.


    "You are really I can''t Tucao, you are a popular singer, rich and Yan, why make complaints about Dongyang, he only had five sisters in my heart.


    "Is it because your five sisters are pretty?" AI Chen asked.


    "Do you think Zhong Xiaoyan is not beautiful?"


    "Also..." AI Chen actually saw Xie Dongyang once when she attended the activity. At that time, she thought the man was handsome.


    Later, I saw frequently in the news page that he was in trouble with Jiang''s wife and Zhong''s forced marriage.


    AI Chen likes this man more and more, so as a good friend of Hua Zhi, she has to ask Hua Zhi to bring her to meet her.


    Unfortunately, Xie Dongyang didn''t add her wechat, so the future is still very difficult.


    "In a word, it''s not recommended that you pursue Xie Dongyang and abuse yourself."


    "Maybe I will succeed."


    "The odds are not good."


    "Sister Hua Zhi, don''t pour cold water on it, will you?"


    "I''m just being honest and persuasive."


    "OK, OK, I''ll think about it, ha, but I still want to Have a good time with him. " AI Chen tilts her head and looks coquettish.


    But Xie Dongyang has no deep impression on this woman. After eating, he forgot what she looked like.


    In Xie Dongyao''s words, her second brother can only remember Hua Sheng in his mind. Besides, seeing others is blind.


    After a busy day in Dongyang pharmaceutical industry, Xie Dongyang left after work.


    "President Xie, don''t you go to see rainbow bridge? It''s beautiful. Many people go there at night. " Asked the clerk.


    "No, it''s all for your little couple. I''m embarrassed."


    "Ha ha, then thank you for taking off the list."


    Everyone said that he left with a smile. In fact, Xie Dongyang realized that his temper had changed a lot.


    I used to be grumpy, headstrong, ruthless and indifferent.


    It''s also a dark face to treat employees. Nowadays, they can make fun of each other. People are more gentle and mature.


    My father mentioned more than once that he intended to let him go back to the headquarters and take over the group headquarters together with my brother, and Dongyang pharmaceutical industry as a subsidiary company.


    But Xie Dongyang was reluctant. He felt that the company had pushed him to the brink of extinction, and then attacked him in an instant.


    Many miracles have been achieved. The main thing is that with the help of Huasheng, he can come out of the desperate situation.


    He now thinks back to that time, that warm afternoon, he is decadent in the office almost crazy.


    Hua Sheng appeared in front of him like a fairy, said those words, and brought him food and milk.


    At that moment, he knew that this woman was the salvation of his life It''s the hope that he''ll keep getting better for the rest of his life.


    "Sheng Sheng, you are so good Why can''t I have it? " Xie Dongyang is sitting in a million luxury car, independent and sad.


    "Second brother, come back home soon. Something''s wrong." Thanks for your wechat.

 Chapter 696

    Although Xie Dongyao is also a God in daily life, which is not very reliable, he never joked about family affairs.


    The three children of the Xie family are all filial, so they are especially worried about their parents'' safety. If there is no real accident, Xie Dongyao will not say that.


    Xie Dongyang dare not neglect, driving back to the old house, all the way restless, afraid of parents something.


    How to know into the old house, only to see that it was brother and sister-in-law conflicts broke out.


    When Xie Dongyang came in, his sister-in-law Feng Yu was sitting on the sofa crying.


    Little niece Xie Ning holds grandma''s thigh, and her eyes are red.


    Xie Dongze, Xie Dongyang''s eldest brother, stood aside and said nothing, but his face was embarrassed.


    Xie Dongyao, wearing a housecoat, was anxious and seemed to dissuade.


    "Second brother, you came back just in time. Dad is not at home. Big brother is against heaven. You should take care of it."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xie Dongyang took off his coat, left it aside, pulled up the cuff of his shirt and walked over.


    "Second uncle, my father hit my mother." Xie Ning''s voice is weak, soft and cute.


    Xie Dongyang slightly frowned and glared at the elder brother, "Xie Dongze, why are you so scum?"


    Xie Dongze looked up at his younger brother and said nothing.


    "Dongze, you are not young. You are the eldest in our family. You should set a good example for your younger brothers and sisters when you do anything. Your father and I have been proud of you all these years, and you have always been very good. How can we do this with your daughter-in-law in marriage? Your daughter-in-law has done enough for us to thank the family for so many years. How can you make a mistake and you can''t hit her? "


    Mrs. Xie really loves her daughter-in-law. She is also the daughter of a good family. She came back from abroad to settle down for Xie Dongze.


    I work for Xie family and have children. Now I work for the company and do my duty.


    Today, however, a conflict broke out suddenly. They actually started. Xie Dongze slapped Feng Yu. Although the strength was not great, it hurt his heart.


    ¡±Mom, I''m so impulsive. " Xie Dongze sighs.


    "What''s the matter? Who can tell me?" Xie Dongyang is still in a daze.


    "How can we ask? I don''t want to talk about it, but it''s fighting. Ning Ning Ning saw it. He said that he slapped his brother and sister-in-law, and the children cried. Holding my mother, I dare not let go, because of what, as for? Elder brother, you are also a talented and cultural person. How can you be aggressive? I don''t like men who beat women the most. "


    Xie Dongyao stares at his eldest brother. He is not angry.


    Feng Yu lowered his head and blushed on one side of his cheek, which should be the trace left by his slap.


    "Why did you hit people?" Xie Dongyang sits on the edge of the sofa and points to big brother.


    "I don''t think Feng Yu trusted me for being suspicious recently." Xie Dongze frowned, as if very dissatisfied.


    Feng Yu immediately raised his head and explained wrongly, "if you didn''t do something with a weak heart, would you have responded so much? I just trust you so much that I''ve been treated as a fool by you. You know what you do. "


    "I didn''t do anything. You don''t want to be insane."


    "I''m insane? Ha ha I''ve been around you all these years, and I''ve been treated as a mental illness by you. Do you have any conscience? " Feng Yu said tears came down again.


    Xie Dongyang was also confused. After all, they didn''t say it clearly.


    "Sister in law, what''s going on?" Xie Dongyang turns his head to Feng Yu and coaxes her.


    I''m afraid that my sister-in-law will be excited. I''m also afraid that my sister-in-law will be wronged in this family.


    Feng Yu raised his hand to wipe his tears and sneered. "Oh, maybe the biggest reason is that we two are tired of each other, like all couples, because of the seven-year itch?"


    Xie Dongyang touched his face awkwardly. How could it be the prophecy of his niece?


    The child has been talking about seven-year itch before, but it''s really


    "Nonsense, your father and I have been for decades, and there is no seven-year itch." Mrs. Xie retorted at once. She didn''t like it as a reason.


    Seeing that he couldn''t ask, Xie Dongyang got up and grabbed brother''s wrist and pulled it upstairs.


    "Brother, you come to the study with me."

 Chapter 697

    Xie Dongyang pulls elder brother into the study and hands over a cigarette.


    At ordinary times, Xie Dongze, who seldom smokes, did not refuse this time and took it silently.


    Xie Dongyang took the initiative to light up the lighter and ignited it for elder brother. Both of them leaned against their desks and did not look directly at each other.


    "Big brother, what''s the matter, you tell me the truth."


    "The second one, I don''t know about marriage. You can''t understand it without marriage."


    "You don''t come with me. No matter what, there will be a reason. My sister-in-law is not so unreasonable. If you didn''t do something, she wouldn''t force you so much."


    After hearing this, Xie Dongze was silent and took two cigarettes, then coughed violently for a while.


    "Maybe it''s a crisis that people have to face when they are in the middle. When I was a child, I couldn''t understand the siege, ah. At that time, Qian Lao wrote that marriage was a besieged city. People outside the city wanted to come in and people inside wanted to go out. I still thought it was affectable at that time. Now I find that this sentence is too accurate. I love Feng Yu. I''ve been with her for so many years. Ning Ning is so big and deeply in love. Lovely love has long been replaced by firewood, rice, oil and salt. We are living a quiet life like this. Like a pool of stagnant water, we can''t get a stir any more. "


    Xie Dongyang slightly frowned, quite discontented to see a big brother, "what waves do you want?"


    "I''m just making a metaphor. What you will understand is that no matter how perfect a woman is, once she gets married, she will not be in love. She will gradually become wordy, distrustful, suspicious, and even sometimes mean to speak. Feng Yu is a very gentle person, and even angry before, she would not say heavy words. Do you know what she told me today? "


    "What?" Xie Dongyang is curious.


    Xie Dongze snuffed out the cigarette in his hand and picked out the corner of his mouth. "She actually told me that I was a layman and had no advantages. If I was not born in Xie''s family, I''m afraid that I would be mediocre all my life. Jiangshan was fought down by my grandparents. It was my father who made it brilliant. Now I just take over my father''s class and walk in a proper way. Anyone can do this. I''m not even as good as you. You also know that you go out to work alone to prove your existence value, and I''m a man with no qualification and no ordinary man


    When Xie Dongyang heard this, he sighed. It''s no wonder that elder brother will hit people. If my sister-in-law said that, it would hurt people.


    Eldest brother is most afraid of others saying that he has no ability. Isn''t sister-in-law exposing him? In fact, Xie Dongze is not so incompetent, but he is not as good as the old master of the Xie family, or as brave as Xie Dongyang, so he seems mediocre in the Xie family.


    "My sister-in-law shouldn''t have said that. Have you provoked her?"


    "It''s because I went out to have dinner with my clients this morning and brought the new female secretary with me."


    "No, there are so many female secretaries in the group, even the father. Is the sister-in-law suspicious?" Xie Dongyang wondered.


    Xie Dongze licked the corner of the interfering mouth and added, "she said the new secretary-general was late."


    Xie Dongyang suddenly understood. No wonder the elder sister-in-law would be angry.


    Who is late? That''s the girl that big brother liked before he went abroad, but at that time, he was a junior high school classmate, and nothing happened to them.


    At that time, the people were still very simple. They didn''t even dare to write love letters. They just had a little meaning, which can be called little beauty.


    Just like Li Lei and Han Meimei, it''s just a memorable youth.


    "Ha, how late is your new secretary?"


    Xie Dongyang also got home with gossip. At this time, he asked such boring questions.

 Chapter 698

    Xie Dongze was a little embarrassed and scratched his head


    "No wonder my sister-in-law is mad. You can hurry up and get rid of the secretary. Otherwise, you can quit. Don''t affect the family harmony because of this."


    "I don''t have any thoughts. To tell you the truth, Dongyang group is very busy recently. Sometimes I can''t sleep for more than ten hours a week. How can I feel? Besides, don''t say it looks like it''s too late to really see it. I won''t have that mood either. You see, over the years, she just lives in my memory, not in real life. "


    "That''s right. Maybe she''s a fat lady now. She''s rude and has big money. She has to cut the price when she buys cabbage."


    Xie Dongze gouged out his brother.


    "I mean, your sister-in-law is too suspicious. She really doesn''t care. So she doubts me like this. I''m upset. After all, it''s still too many years. I''m impatient and tired of each other. It''s good that you''re not married. Enjoy being single, or once you''re married, you''ll know what a man can''t say. "


    "Don''t tell me about these useless things. I''m not like you. I''m very specific. If Hua Sheng leaves the river and marries me now, I swear to love her all my life."


    "I thought so at the beginning, but no matter how good the promise is, it will not be worth the passage of time."


    "Fart, I don''t agree. No matter how many years she has become ugly, I still like it." Xie Dongyang is young and vigorous. He has a few arguments with his brother.


    Xie Dongze didn''t take it seriously, and didn''t refute it much.


    Xie Dongyang probably understood that it was either a big deal or a misunderstanding.


    "Elder brother, no matter whose fault it is, you are wrong when you hit someone. You apologize to your sister-in-law, and it will be over. If you don''t look at others, it''s better to take good care of the family. My parents are old, Yao Yao and I don''t compete, only you have a complete family, you can cherish it. "


    "I know."


    "Well, I''ll go back to my sister-in-law''s side and appease her. By the way, remember to transfer your secretary or dismiss her."


    "Well, I know."


    The two brothers had a good chat. After going downstairs, Xie Dongze apologized to his wife in front of the whole family. Feng Yu''s face was not very good.


    But it''s not a person who doesn''t appreciate it. It''s a face.


    Holding his daughter, he went upstairs to do his homework. Xie Dongze was also picked up by the driver to go to social business.


    Xie Dongyang accompanied his sister-in-law to say a few words and gave her a 500000 shopping card of a department store, which was extremely generous.


    Feng Yu knew in his heart that it was Xie''s family who loved her. For fear that she would be wronged, he naturally did not care about it.


    On the other side, when Wang Junxian took a bath, wechat rang.


    Hua Zhi glanced at the wechat News - cousin, what are you doing?


    Cousin? What cousin?


    See this word, Hua Zhi is not happy, turn on the mobile phone, take a close look.


    Wechat''s name is orchid in full bloom. It''s green tea. Hua Zhi''s stomach turns.


    She deliberately replied in Wang Junxian''s voice - what''s the matter with you?


    Orchid in full bloom: nothing, just to see you haven''t come back to your old house for a few days. Auntie said, you like to drink corn paste. I brought a lot of them at home. They are all grown by myself. They are delicious. I think about when you will come back. I''ll cook some for you.


    Hua Zhi is more displeased, "why do you want to be so good to me?"


    Blooming orchid: I I just want to say hello, Auntie said, if my cousin wants to, I can I can We become a family.


    This woman said very implicitly, but how can Hua Zhi be so clever not to understand.


    Immediately pull down the face, at this time, Wang Junxian took a bath, wearing a white bathrobe.


    "Mr. Wang, congratulations. I have a pure cousin."


    Wang Junxian:


    "Why don''t you tell me such a good thing? I can set off firecrackers to celebrate for you. How does it feel like to be a treasure house in the old house?" Hua Zhi is jealous.

 Chapter 699

    Wang Junxian can''t think of what kind of Ye Lan would send such wechat to himself.


    Plus wechat, it''s because my mother called that day and said that Grandma had a fight, that''s the gift.


    This wench plus time to say hello, two people didn''t chat, where thought can be so coincidental by Hua Zhi saw.


    "Don''t get me wrong, you know who I am."


    "I don''t know," he said Hua Zhi intentionally pulls the long sound, the king of Qi shows.


    He smiled helplessly and sat beside her. "Don''t eat this kind of vinegar. It''s not the same level as you. If someone knows that the big star Hua Zhi actually eats a girl vinegar from the countryside, how much will it cost?"


    "Come on, I''m not afraid to drop the price. What happened to the big star? Isn''t a big star human? What happened to the country people? Is the country going to be particularly well treated? Her green tea is not simple at all. What''s the matter with your family? Can your grandma stop for a while? " Hua Zhi didn''t like that old lady at first. Now it''s so annoying.


    "Well, we don''t see eye to eye with her. You can ignore my grandma."


    "I can''t. why am I always wronged?"


    With that, Hua Zhi takes Wang Junxian''s mobile phone and replies to this cousin''s wechat in his name.


    Wang Junxian: let''s have lunch tomorrow. I''ll pick you up.


    That head must be flattered. I''ll go back in a second, "OK, cousin, I''ll wait for you."


    After sending, Hua Zhi throws her cell phone on the sofa. "Tomorrow, I''ll pick up my cousin and invite her to dinner."


    "Isn''t it? Are you serious? " Wang Junxian is also a headache.


    "What? afraid to? A ghost? Is your heart weak


    "Yes, stop it. I beg you not to think about it. You can eat it if you want." Wang Junxian can''t stand the way Hua Zhi looks, so try to meet all her requirements.


    Hua Zhi is really disgusted by this cousin. In fact, it doesn''t mean that you can''t like other people''s boyfriends. If you are like Xie Dongyao, you can accept it.


    But Hua Zhi doesn''t like this kind of woman who can pretend to be the most. What she said is false. There are too many such women in the entertainment circle. No matter the new or the old, they are all bear like.


    Looking at Wang''s old lady get a pure cousin disgusting Hua Zhi, Hua Zhi decided to give some color to see.


    So when we had dinner that day, we specially called Wang Junxian''s family, who was Wang Junxian''s mother, sister and aunt.


    These several have a good impression on Hua Zhi. Except for the old lady, everyone else thinks that Hua Zhi is very suitable for Wang Junxian.


    Wang Junxian also dare not ask Hua Zhi exactly what to do, only in accordance with the requirements.


    At noon, Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian enter the private room of Yueyanglou Hotel, and others arrive. Ye Lan comes with Mrs. Wang.


    Wang Junxian''s aunt is Wang Yan. She is the little girl that the old lady likes better, that is, Wang Junxian''s youngest aunt.


    But Wang Yan is very snobbish, so she has been flattering Hua Zhi. Of course, Hua Zhi has not given less gifts in private.


    "Auntie, sister, aunt." Hua Zhi is dressed in a casual suit, capable and young.


    "Eh? This is...? " Hua Zhi intentionally looks at Ye Lan.


    "Ah, this is your grandmother''s sister''s granddaughter, Junxian''s cousin, Ye Lan and LAN LAN. This is Hua Zhi." About Mrs. Wang.


    "I know, sister Hua Zhi is a big star." Ye Lan is trying to please.


    "Hello, cousin. I''m your cousin''s fiancee."


    Up is a xiamawei, Ye Lan slightly Zheng, she really did not know that Hua Zhi is Wang Junxian fiancee, this old lady did not say.


    So after hearing Hua Zhi''s words, Ye Lan''s expression was obviously shocked.

 Chapter 700

    Wang Junxian''s sister smiled faintly, knowing that Hua Zhi was deliberately embarrassing Ye Lan, but it didn''t matter.


    Anyway, she didn''t like Ye Lan either. What grandma understood was that she didn''t let Wang Junxian marry Ye Lan at all.


    After all, Ye Lan''s family background is too low, grandma is to let Ye Lan run Hua Zhi, belongs to the use of others?


    On the contrary, Ye''s family fancifully thought that they could marry their daughter to a rich family if they got involved with relatives. That''s the recent courteous person.


    Then Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian sat down, and the waiter continued to serve.


    Ye Lan steals at Wang Junxian from time to time. The more she looks, the more she likes it. She is ashamed of the girl. She doesn''t know whether it''s fake or true.


    Hua Zhi ignores her all the way. She talks with Mrs. Wang, her sister and her aunt.


    "Eh? Cousin Lan Lan, where did you buy this bracelet? It''s pretty. " Hua Zhi suddenly looks at Ye Lan''s wrist.


    "Ah, I bought these online."


    At this moment, Ye Lan really thought that Hua Zhi was praising her taste and vision. She was very happy. She made a show of her bracelet.


    "Well? Is there any flagship store of van cleopal on the Internet? How can I not know? " Hua Zhi is stunned.


    "What gram, what treasure?" Ye Lan listens to the clouds and fog.


    Wang liurun immediately understood Hua Zhi''s intention and explained to this cousin, "van cley Yabao is the top luxury jewelry. Your bracelet is a new product of their brand. The design of six pieces of four leaf grass in full color rose gold is the signboard of their home. Almost from the second ring road to the watch can''t do without this classic pattern, but they never open any shopping shop online, only the official website and physical stores can place orders, so you should be a fake. "


    "Ah, really, I I don''t know. I just buy online. " Ye Lan is a little embarrassed. Knowing that she bumped into a big brand''s shirt, she unconsciously shrinks her wrists.


    "Cousin, this bracelet is only 20000 yuan. You don''t need to go online shopping. Those fake goods are deceiving. They really fade. Those cheap metals also hurt your skin. Don''t do something to hurt yourself for the sake of cheapness. It''s not worth the loss." Hua Zhi said these with a smile.


    But Ye Lan''s face was already hot, and she could not say a word.


    She bought this one online for only 68 yuan, and it also included mail. She couldn''t think of a way to bump up her shirt with any van Keppel. Hua Zhi caught hold of it and laughed at it. She wanted to cry.


    "Ye Lan, since you come to the city, you should learn more. Why don''t you know luxury as a girl? Go back and check the Internet quickly, shame. " This is what Wang Junxian''s aunt said. She didn''t run on purpose. She really felt disgraceful. Maybe she was born in a big family and the people around her were all rich people. So Ye Lan didn''t know about van cley Yabao. Her aunt was shocked and despised.


    "Thank you sister Hua Zhi for reminding me that I will I''m trying to make money and buy real. " Ye Lan is very aggrieved, with tears to thank Hua Zhi, eyes are looking at Wang Junxian.


    It''s obvious that Wang Junxian wants to see her bullied and see her wronged.


    Wang Junxian directly lowered his head to eat, pretending not to see.


    "No, how long will it take for you to make money to buy it? Since you like it, I''ll give it to you as a gift. I happen to have many clovers. They''re not new, but they''re real." Finish saying, Hua Zhi takes out a green four leaf grass bracelet of Malachite from the bag, push past from the dining table, really generous give ye LAN.


    She looked at the thing, but she didn''t reach out to take it because she thought it was an insult to her personality.

 Chapter 701

    "Take this one. I haven''t worn it before. It''s all from the brands. I can''t wear it. It''s not second-hand. I won''t give it to you." Hua Zhi added such a sentence.


    "If you don''t have more than 20000 things, thank your cousin." Wang Junxian''s aunt.


    "Yes, LAN LAN. Take it with you." Mrs. Wang also thought that Hua Zhi did nothing wrong. Although she bullied you, she also gave you something. She didn''t bully you in vain.


    Ye Lan reluctantly put away the bracelet, Ye Lan can not hang face, get up and say to go to the bathroom and run.


    As soon as Ye Lan left, Mrs. Wang took a look at Hua Zhi. "Xiao Zhi, you don''t have the same understanding with Ye Lan. She doesn''t understand anything, it''s your grandma''s nonsense."


    "Auntie, isn''t that wechat that you asked Jun Xianjia? Although I know that there won''t be anything, I''m really disgusted. In fact, I shouldn''t care about grandma''s age, but I''m also the treasure of my parents'' heart. I''m also afflicted with more grievances. Therefore, it is inevitable that some pettiness will come up, and my aunt will have to bear some responsibilities. " Hua Zhi''s words are water tight. Wang liurun thinks for the first time that Hua Zhi''s EQ is very high, but he doesn''t care to play tricks with others.


    Mrs. Wang is not very comfortable to hear it. Hua Zhi not only blames the old lady, but also blames her.


    After a few simple meals, they were scattered.


    Before leaving, Mrs. Wang took her son, "you girlfriend, you have to take care of it. Your character is too hot. You will suffer in marriage later."


    "Mom, I like it. I''m willing to get used to it. If she is gentle and virtuous, I''m not interested."


    Mrs. Wang:


    "Look, Ma, what can I say? My brother is married now and forgets his mother. Don''t worry about it." Wang liurun is joking. She has long seen that her younger brother loves Hua Zhi and has a deep feeling for her. So she went to find Hua Zhi and beat her to think about giving up her career and teaching her son at the Wang family.


    Although later Hua Zhi did not listen, but the relationship between the two is OK, also did not make a deadlock, after all, Wang liurun is a smart man, and gentle character, do not like to get revenge.


    "Cheng Chengcheng, I won''t say. You can do it yourself I don''t care about your grandmother. "


    Mrs. Wang was angry and unhappy. She turned around and left.


    My aunt took Wang Junxian''s wrist and said, "Hua Zhi is good. Don''t listen to your grandma, it''s good."


    "Well, I will."


    The little aunt said that, Wang Junxian also knew that Hua Zhi certainly didn''t give less gifts. Why did she give gifts? She didn''t want to win the hearts of the people. These are all noble routines.


    The Wang family has a large number of people and complicated family members, but it is not as clean as the Jiang family.


    So many times, Hua Zhi envies five younger sisters, even four younger sisters sometimes. After all, they don''t have such a complicated family relationship.


    She is not bad at giving gifts. She is unwilling to protect these interests against her will and feels disgusted.


    "What did your mother tell you just now?" Sitting in a sports car, Hua Zhi asked him.


    "You''re so grumpy. I''ve suffered a lot since I got married. Let me take care of you."


    Hua Zhi left his mouth and knew it was not good.


    "How did you answer that?"


    "I said, I''d like to get used to it. I like her character. I don''t want her to be gentle and obedient."


    "Hahaha, do you really say that?"


    Wang Junxian nods


    "Ah, Wang Junxian, you are so lovely at this moment. I love you to death." Hua Zhi thinks it''s very enjoyable. She holds Wang Junxian''s face in her hands and doesn''t know how to stink.


    She even can brain fill out, Mrs. Wang listened to these words, that instant facial expression change.

 Chapter 702

    Wang Junxian is not filial, but sometimes his family interferes too much, and he is upset.


    Hua Zhi is very good to him and never bullies him. For him, Hua Zhi is willing to cook, mop and wash dishes.


    Even in order to get along with each other more, I pushed the invitation of five movies, and the losses were all over 100 million.


    People''s hearts are full of flesh and no one has a heart of stone, so Wang Junxian will not be that kind of foolish filial piety, never wronged his girlfriend.


    The pet is the pet, the guard is the care.


    Although not as careful as the river to protect Hua Sheng, but also absolutely sincere.


    Especially when Hua Zhi is in a good mood, he laughs happily and has no scruples. He thinks everything is worth it.


    On the other hand, Fengxi had a quarrel with Qin Wanyu before. Although he didn''t make up later, Qin Wanyu didn''t stay.


    Maybe it''s because Fengxi''s blind date made him angry and wanted to leave her alone for a few days.


    But he can''t stand the wind. He wants to move back. He can''t face it. It''s very painful. On the day of


    , Feng heard a knock on the door with his mask on his house and listening to music.


    She opened the door and said, "Qin Wanyu, can you make some progress...?"


    The words did not finish, because the door is not Qin Wanyu, but a middle-aged couple.


    I''m over 50 years old. I''m very well dressed. My hair is a little gray. I''m in a gray Zhongshan suit. I''m extraordinary.


    The women around me are noble and graceful. They are wearing long dark red cheongsam, white fox skin cape and black Daifei bag in their hands.


    "Are you the wind?" The woman first asked with a smile.


    "Well, I am the wind."


    "Well, we''re here for you."


    "Do we know each other?" Feng Xi really hasn''t seen these two people, so she looks confused.


    The man looked at the wind, and his face was peaceful. "We are Qin Wanyu''s parents."


    Ga? How could it be Qin Wanyu''s parents? How did they find themselves?


    My God, didn''t Qin, Wan and Yu''s parents say they were not in Jiangcheng? They had been in another city and had little contact with him?


    Once I had a meal to listen to Jiangliu. These years, after Qin Wanyu came to Jiangcheng, his parents came once, and Jiangliu had seen that once.


    Wang Junxian and Gao he haven''t seen each other once. Such a mysterious Qin family has come to her house today? What''s going on?


    The wind suddenly panicked


    She has always been not afraid of ghosts and gods, afraid of mortals, especially mortals with such a cutting and incessant relationship.


    "Can we speak first?" Asked Mrs Qin.


    "Ah, come in, I''m sorry, I''m surprised." Feng Xi just came back to her senses and invited them to her home.


    Fengxi is an old building. Although it''s sanitary, it''s not a place where you can handle it.


    wind hurriedly poured two cups of water to two people, then sat on the sofa with a stiff upper lip, and pulled off the mask, and the remaining oily greasy essence remained on his face.


    "Don''t be nervous, we have no malice."


    Seeing that the little girl was very nervous, Mrs. Qin smiled to appease her.


    "Well, I''m not nervous. No, I''m windy." The wind is really tense.


    "We know your name is Fengxi and that your family lives in Wynn. Fengnameless elder is your grandfather, right?"


    "Well Yes, you seem to know me very well. " Feng Xi knows that these rich people like to investigate others'' details. It''s estimated that they have checked all three generations of their ancestors. That''s needless to say.


    Mrs Qin took a look at her husband. "His father, it''s up to you."

 Chapter 703

    Qin Wanyu''s father, at first glance, is a man who does great things, with that kind of aura.


    Fengxi really hasn''t seen a person wearing this traditional old-fashioned Chinese mountain suit for many years. It has to be said that even when he is over 50, he still has a strong influence.


    After listening to his wife, Qin Wanyu''s father nodded and looked at the wind.


    "Fengxi, we are here today to talk about your marriage with my son."


    "Cough, cough..." The wind coughed and almost choked.


    "Uncle, wait Have you misunderstood something? Qin Wanyu and I are not... "


    "Don''t worry, son. I''ll finish." Qin Wanyu''s father, when talking, didn''t like to be interrupted, and no one dared to interrupt.


    Fengxi is not familiar with him and does not know his identity, so he did not blame for the collision, but he refused to give Fengxi a chance to interrupt.


    The wind suddenly wilted, just sitting and listening to others.


    "My son, we know your family background. Our family doesn''t care whether the other side has money or not. As long as they are good people, we can. The Feng family is very famous in Wynn. When your grandfather was young, he was also destined to deal with some tough issues for our Qin family. It''s said that our two families have this origin. So my wife and I thought, my son is not too young. If you two have no opinion, we will decide the marriage this year. If you and your family have any requests, please let me know. "


    "Uncle, I''m not..."


    "We mean that if you want to be in Jiangcheng after you get married, you can go back to Jiangcheng if you want to go back to our place. Let''s see you. As parents, we still need to prepare gifts. We plan to buy you a set of villas worth over 100 million yuan each in Jiangcheng and our hometown, and then buy you a 10 million car. As for gift money, I don''t know what kind of custom you Wynn has? We''re paying 8.88 million there. If it''s OK, we''ll follow this. In addition, there are more than five million gold ornaments. In a word, we will not treat you badly. "


    "Cough, cough..." I almost drool after listening to the wind.


    She had known that Qin Wanyu was a child of a rich family. How could she have thought that the Qin family was so generous? It''s tens of millions of them. Emma, almost couldn''t resist the temptation to agree to the marriage.


    No, no, you can''t lose your exercise. You will be laughed at.


    Feng Xi bit her teeth and plucked up her courage. "Uncle, I''m not Qin Wanyu''s girlfriend. I''m not. We''re just ordinary friends."


    After Qin''s husband and wife had a look at each other, Mrs. Qin said with a gentle smile, "we really don''t understand your young people''s affairs, but we know our son. He won''t live in the house of ordinary friends. You two have lived together for so long. Moreover, my son also went back to Wynn with you and met your family. Don''t hide it from us."


    "No, aunt, listen to me. In fact, the guy in Qin, Wan and Yu is very thick..."


    "It doesn''t matter. We don''t care about that. We''ll just take care of the marriage. We''ll discuss it with you. When it''s settled, we''ll drive to Wynn to propose to your family." Qin Wanyu''s father decided to clap the board directly. Mrs Qin got up and took off a white jade bracelet on her wrist and put it on Fengxi directly. The fast Fengxi couldn''t respond.


    "This bracelet is left by our Qin ancestors. It''s said that our Qin ancestors are senior officials of the court. It''s handed down from generation to generation. You wear it to your future daughter-in-law."


    "My God, auntie, it''s impossible." The wind panicked and hurriedly picked it down, but it''s also an evil gate that can''t even pick it down.


    "Fengxi, you are the first woman my son likes in the past ten years. Thank you for giving him hope for love and marriage." Mrs. Qin holds Fengxi''s hand, with tears and light in her eyes. It''s a mother''s love. Fengxi is touched at that moment. She knows that Qin Wanyu''s past has a story

 Chapter 704

    Where has Feng Xi seen such a situation? I don''t know if it''s because Qin Wanyu''s parents are too strong or she''s too nervous.


    In a word, she didn''t wait for an explanation, but the bracelet was left on her wrist.


    "My mother can''t. I have to go to Qin Wanyu."


    Feng Xi picks up her mobile phone and calls Qin Wanyu nervously, "Qin Wanyu, Qin Wanyu."


    "What''s the matter?" In fact, Qin Wanyu has been playing with his mobile phone in the office, and he is also wondering whether to send a message to Fengxi. So when he receives the call, he is actually very happy, but he has to pretend that I am calm on purpose.


    "Come back quickly. I''m going to die."


    Finish saying, don''t wait for Qin Wanyu to ask, the wind will hang up, frighten Qin Wanyu to also dare not delay, a gust of wind like on the speed.


    I ran up the stairs in one breath. When I came in, I was still breathing heavily.


    It turns out that Fengxi is eating walnuts on the sofa with her legs crossed. She is still holding the remote control in her hand and sowing them all around.


    "Elder sister, are you going to kill me?"


    Fengxi put down the remote control, a little embarrassed. She coughed a little before she said, "nei, Qin Wanyu, your parents are here."


    "What?" Qin Wanyu thought he was wrong.


    "Your parents are here."


    "Where are you?"


    "Our family." The wind is flat.


    "Here you are?"


    Feng Xi nodded. Qin Wanyu was too flustered to listen. His parents came to Jiangcheng once these years. At the beginning, he left home in a rage.


    My parents were angry at first, but disappointed later. Because of this, even Jiangcheng''s business was cut off.


    Qin Wanyu didn''t expect that his parents would come so suddenly and come to find the wind.


    "What about them now?" Qin Wanyu was so scared that he hurried to see the East and the West. He thought his heart was beating faster when he was still in the house.


    "I''ve already left. They''re very efficient. When they come in, they''ll talk about business. When they finish, they''ll leave."


    "What did you say?" As soon as his parents left, he was relieved to sit on the sofa.


    "They said, ask us when we will get married."


    "Poof..." Qin, Wan and Yu had just had a drink of water. Fortunately, they had a drink. Otherwise, they would choke at once.


    "Are you ok?" The wind hides far away.


    "Cough, get married?" Qin, Wan and Yu are also Maos.


    "Yeah, I don''t know where they got all the gossip. I want to explain. I don''t even get a chance. When I interrupt, your father won''t let me talk. The old man''s eyes were fierce, and he scared me to say nothing. I thought that when he finished, I was explaining well. As a result, I didn''t wait for an explanation. When someone left, he said that your father would take a plane to another place for a meeting later. Time is very urgent. I''m sorry to drag them


    "I don''t know anything about it. There''s no sign of it." Qin, Wan and Yu were also shocked.


    My parents came, didn''t tell him, didn''t see him, just talked with me.


    At this time, Qin Wanyu looked down and saw the white jade bracelet on Fengxi''s wrist.


    "Then why do you look so familiar?"


    "Your mother gave it to me."


    Qin Wan Yu:


    "I swear I didn''t want it. She suddenly put it on for me. I can''t roll it up. I''m so worried. Although I''m greedy for money, I can''t take your heirloom. Your mother has said that this is what your ancestors passed on to your daughter-in-law. "She still tried to roll down, but the more she rolled, the more she hurt. She really tried, and her wrists were red.


    "Qin Wanyu, please help me." The wind choked his face red, and he tried hard to get the bracelet down.


    Qin Wanyu stood up and looked at the size of his wrist. "Don''t waste your energy. Only my mother can do this thing. No one else can do it."


    "Can I smash it with a hammer, and then stick it with glue?"


    Qin Wanyu looked at her contemptuously. "You can smash it, but it''s only more than 30 million yuan. Anyway, your Feng family doesn''t need money. Then you will pay my mother."


    The wind is so scared that it''s all ove

 Chapter 705

    Feng Xi''s face was shocked, "isn''t it? More than 30 million? Do you play? "


    "You can find Hua Sheng to see if I''m telling the truth or the lie. It''s something that''s been around for hundreds of years. It''s not only the jade bracelet has an excellent appearance, but also it can''t be bought even if it''s rich. You can meet it but can''t ask for it. The family treasure is not sold out. It''s just white jade with Lanolin. Since it''s related to you, take it. "


    "No, I can''t. I don''t need to wear them. I can''t afford to sell them if they break one day."


    Feng Xi is even more afraid to ask for so much money, but Qin Wanyu''s mother has gone, and there is really nothing other people can do. Only Mrs Qin can use that ingenuity.


    "It''s OK. You wear it first."


    Qin Wanyu was too lazy to find a way, but his parents came too suddenly.


    Fengxi sat down and described the process of his parents'' coming in detail. Qin Wanyu was silent after listening.


    "Qin Wanyu, I don''t have your mother''s phone number. You call and explain to them. You say that we are not lovers and can''t get married."


    "Will they believe it? We''ve lived together for so long, and I went to your house for the new year. "


    "Then Then we are just friends. We are innocent. "


    "Think about it, are we still innocent?"


    Wind:


    "Then Then we are mentally innocent. In a word, it''s not what they think. Hurry up. " Remember to stamp your feet when the wind blows.


    Qin Wanyu shook his head. "It''s useless. My father is so stubborn. It''s hard for him to change his decision. It''s useless for me to make a phone call. It''s useless."


    "What can I do?"


    "It''s rare for my father to be so generous, or Shall we...? " In fact, Qin Wanyu just wanted to test it.


    "That''s not good, absolutely not. I don''t want to marry. I don''t want to marry all my life."


    Fengxi''s attitude is still tough, and it hasn''t changed her mind for many years because of the recent comparison with the day and night of Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Qin Wanyu licked his lips and showed nothing.


    Just saying, "I mean we''re getting married, not really. Don''t get excited."


    "How can marriage be fake? You play, I don''t do it."


    "Well, if you don''t, don''t do it. Alas, it''s really How can my dad do that? " Qin, Wan and Yu were also worried.


    In fact, his relationship with his parents is not bad, just because it was not pleasant to run away from home at the beginning, and later his parents also came to Jiangcheng once.


    Everyone is OK, just not around naturally not so much trouble, but as a parent, where do not love their children?


    So this time, Qin Wanyu was in a very complicated mood. He said that he was not happy or angry, but that his parents still thought about him.


    "Your parents said, thank me for changing you. Is this related to your ex girlfriend? Your mother seems to be crying. "


    After listening to these, Qin, Wan and Yu were even more depressed, and looked up at the wind. "Is there any wine at home?"


    "Yes, it''s white. Is that ok?"


    "All right, bring it."


    "Shall we have a drink?" It seems that the state of mind of Qin Wanyu is not so good.


    "Well, have a drink."


    Fengxi takes out a bottle of white wine on the cupboard, and takes out the chicken feet and Huasheng in the refrigerator. They just drink and talk.


    In fact, the atmosphere was good at the beginning. When it came to Qiao Xue, Qin, Wan and Yu were very low.


    "What would you do if Joe snow died and came back now?"


    "Don''t make any noise, who are you scaring?" Qin Wanyu laughs.


    "Well, it''s not true anyway. Ha, imagine it." The wind looked at Qin Wanyu''s silly smile.

 Chapter 706

    Qin Wanyu was asked by Fengxi, sighed a little and thought for a long time.


    Then he replied, "to be honest, I don''t know. I haven''t seen her for many years. In my memory, she or a girl''s appearance, I don''t know what it is like to face her now. Is it nostalgia? Or deep love? Or forgetting? Or a familiar stranger? I really don''t know. After all, it''s an untenable question, so I don''t know how to answer it. "


    Qin Wanyu is a little drunk. In fact, he has a good amount of alcohol, but today he is in a complicated mood.


    This bottle of liquor with wind is brought by my hometown. An uncle brewed it by himself. It''s 60 degrees, very strong.


    So Qin, Wan and Yu were a little shaky, and they were very different in peacetime.


    However, Feng Xi actually found that this kind of Qin Wan Yu was quite interesting. She stared at his face so seriously.


    "All right, no answer. Come on, cheers."


    Two people so you a cup I a cup, and finally a jin of white wine all drink up.


    I didn''t feel very happy, so I took out a bottle of red wine from the fridge.


    After drinking this bottle of red wine, they began to let themselves go.


    In fact, although they live together under the same roof, they haven''t done anything intimate since they came back years later.


    In the words of river current, it is that Qin, Wan and Yu are too familiar with others to start.


    So after this drunk, it was an unexpected harmony, and then the two fell asleep.


    Until the next morning, I woke up at ten o''clock and looked at the time. Then I sat up.


    Holding his hair, he forced himself to wake up from his sleepiness. Then he looked at himself and Qin Wanyu''s clothes, and his cheeks were ruddy.


    Qin Wanyu was awakened by her actions, and then he got up. He immediately understood what happened last night. For a while, they were very embarrassed.


    "Cough, the one last night..." Qin Wanyu didn''t know how to speak.


    "Qin Wanyu, bad. Last night There is no protection. " Wind Xi suddenly realized a terrible problem.


    "Never mind, just once."


    "But these are my dangerous days."


    The wind is urgent to cry. She doesn''t want to be a mother. She''s really not prepared at all.


    "Don''t worry. I have a way. I''ll buy some medicine. It''s useful for 72 hours."


    Saying that Qin Wanyu hurriedly got up and put on his clothes, and Feng Xi also put on his clothes, "I''ll have breakfast with you."


    They went downstairs together and went in together when they passed the drugstore.


    "What medicine to buy."


    "Cough, that medicine." Qin, Wan and Yu are embarrassed.


    "Which medicine?" The medicine girl is a little impatient.


    "It''s what we adults can take." Qin, Wan and Yu try to be reserved.


    The little girl frowned and took out a box and put it on the table


    Windy Xi looks down and almost laughs. It''s a box of six flavor Dihuang pills. Here Does that mean recuperation?


    Qin Wanyu didn''t do it. He whispered in the wind, "come on, it''s embarrassing."


    Feng Xi groaned as if, "give me a box of sterile medicine."


    Drug seller:


    "Come on, bring it."


    "Elder sister, we don''t have that kind of sterile medicine here. You can ask elsewhere."


    Wind:


    Qin Wanyu snorted behind him. He couldn''t hold it. He laughed loudly. Feng Xi was even more stupid than him. He was stupid and lovely.


    "You still laugh?" The wind came back and glared at him.


    "I said, uncle and aunt, do you want to buy Yuting?" The little girl selling medicine has a little reaction.


    I nodded wildly in surprise, but I thought something was wrong, what? Uncle and aunt?

 Chapter 707

    "With your words, I don''t buy them from you. Are the post-90s so poisonous?"


    When the wind came up, no one could control his little temper. He took Qin, Wan and Yu and ran away.


    "You don''t buy it?"


    "Don''t buy it from her. Change it. You can sell it. The name of the medicine is the one she said just now."


    Feng Xi just hated that she was not as good as Baidu. It''s better to check the name and buy it directly. Why do you make so many embarrassing jokes.


    "OK, I''ll go. You wait for me."


    Qin Wanyu couldn''t help laughing. On the way to sell medicine, he couldn''t help laughing. Feng Xi looked stupid, so cute that it exploded.


    There are always people who are happy and people who are sad. Here, Qin, Wan and Yu are making fun of each other.


    On the other side, Hua Sheng is facing a new round of storms, but she has been calm about them.


    After all, Zhuoya is still there, and Zhuoya has suffered such a heavy loss, and has not been moving, which is not normal in itself, so it is reasonable to fight back.


    "Miss, someone began to maliciously rumor and frame you, these popular people are dead."


    Ginkgo was the first to see, because every day she would go to the microblog to see some of her favorite star news.


    So I saw the hot search of miss. Obviously, someone bought the hot search. It''s black with rhythm all the time.


    Hua Sheng calmly picks up his mobile phone, opens the page and enters the hot search section.


    Hot topic is that Jiangliu''s newly married wife is suspected to be infertile.


    When I click in, I see a lot of new models are being brushed all the time.


    A water army 1: the Jiang family is the most powerful family. If the young lady can''t have children, can''t you make people laugh?


    A sailor 2: I''m shocked. It''s not a good thing that a rich family can''t have children. Its status is not guaranteed. It''s better to give up your seat to Zhuoya directly.


    A water army 3: This is called retribution. How many bad things has jiangjianeng done today? Who can I hear? Zhuoya''s parents died because they had something to do with the Jiang family. The family certainly didn''t do anything good, so God forbid them to have heirs.


    A sailor 4: the Hua family has a bad gene. The Hua family doesn''t have a son. The first lady of the Hua family has only one daughter, and the rest has no children. Maybe it''s a genetic problem.


    A water army 5: ah ah, there''s a lot of fun here. Huasheng hasn''t had any children. I''m curious. How long can the love of Jiangliu last?


    Hua Sheng watched these indifferently, put down his mobile phone and drank flower tea calmly.


    "Miss, are you not angry?"


    "Whatever they say, if I''m angry with them, it''s me who suffers."


    "But they are too much. It''s called slander. What does it mean that we can''t have children? It depends on fate, doesn''t it? Who can get pregnant as soon as they get married? " Ginkgo gas for the young lady.


    Chuntao is not happy either. "Miss, I''ll check it out and see who''s spilling the news. If I find out which media it is, I''ll sue them for bankruptcy."


    "There''s no need. How about winning? People also need a job. Treat it peacefully."


    It began to spread at four o''clock in the afternoon, and by six o''clock in the evening, it had been very intense.


    Some people even maliciously look for a lot of analysis of the past, saying that Jiangliu took Huasheng to see a gynecologist at the beginning, when the news of pregnancy, it is likely that Huasheng deliberately let Jiangliu marry her through a fake pregnancy, and later said that he was not pregnant. It is said that Huasheng is an infertile woman by any means in order to enter the Jiang family. He also deliberately harms the Jiang family.


    In fact, the main purpose of these words is to stir up the internal contradictions of the Jiang family and alienate the parents of the river from Hua Sheng.


    As expected, the elder Jiang''s family couldn''t sit down that night, and he was found by Jiangliu.


    "Parents."


    "Jiang Liu, what''s the news about? A Sheng Can''t you really get pregnant? " Mrs. Jiang frowned.

 Chapter 708

    In fact, I can''t blame Mrs. Jiang at all. Whoever is in this position will care.


    No one is so magnanimous and doesn''t care whether the daughter-in-law can have children? Ordinary people''s families are like this, not to mention Jiangjia, such a top-ranking family.


    Does such a large family business have to be handed over to welfare institutions in the future? How is that possible?


    Jiangliu is also an only child. It''s a single child in five generations. If he breaks the incense, he will never enter the ancestral hall of Jiangjia.


    "Ah, don''t believe that. The news is deliberately planned."


    "Is it Zhuoya?" Asked Jiangliu''s father.


    "It should be her. Besides her, who else thinks that our family is restless?"


    Jiang Liu is too lazy to check. He also knows that there must be many small actions behind Zhuoya. But this time, Jiang Liu really wronged Zhuoya.


    This time is really not Zhuoya, but the man is still in the dark, the river has not noticed, and there are new enemies.


    "It''s her, this woman. It''s very difficult." When Madame Jiang mentioned Zhuoya, she thought of her wronged dog.


    I hate Zhuoya so much that I didn''t think about Huasheng.


    Jiangliu talked with his parents for a while, then returned to the spring breeze of ten li.


    When he got home, Hua Sheng was busy in the kitchen.


    "What about a Sheng?"


    "Sir, miss is in the kitchen."


    "She cooks today?" Jiang Liu takes off his coat, hands it to ginkgo and smiles.


    "Well, said the young lady, make us a meal we haven''t had."


    "I haven''t eaten anything. My wife Jiang is becoming more and more talented." The river really praises his wife all the time.


    Taking advantage of Huasheng''s busyness and Jiang Liu''s absence, he took out his notebook on the sofa and dealt with the third instance of several contracts.


    "Sir, there is a black lady." Gingko''s mouth is fast, so it''s reported directly.


    "Well, I know."


    "Then help the young lady fight back. I''m so angry."


    "I''ll take care of it." River to see ginkgo remember that ah, shake his head, how can high crane like this acute son ah, it is a moment of the kind of waiting for no one.


    As a matter of fact, it''s just time for the river to finish its work.


    Near eight o''clock, microblog traffic peaked, and the number of people online was the highest in 24 hours.


    Jiangliu logs on his account and sends a micro blog like this - thank you for your continuous attention to my family. Your understanding and slander are the most precious experience for my wife and me. But as a man, I really can''t accept that my wife is slandered. She doesn''t speak because she is kind, but it''s not your chips to hurt her even more. What I want to say is that my a Sheng is very good, she is in my heart, really good. Those who make rumours will pay for today''s malice. Good night and best wishes to you.


    Jiangliu''s words are not written by public relations, but by himself. They are sincere and sincere.


    And this kind of true heart and true meaning, not mixed with false mood, can also quickly arouse resonance, be understood, be seen his man''s side.


    So it didn''t take long to send it out, which immediately caused a violent reaction -


    some female fans directly turned their swords at the same time, exclaiming that President Jiang is so handsome and always protects his wife at the critical moment.


    A female netizen''s message was put on the top, which is the best one of 20000 comments under Jiangliu Weibo, so she got a lot of praise.


    Her ID name is also very interesting. It''s called 10000 years. It''s just a matter of time

 Chapter 709

    She wrote in this way --


    I don''t know all the truth, I only see that since the accident, every time someone slanders Mrs. Jiang, Mr. Jiang will come out to protect his wife at the first time. He never even defends himself. Such a man, I believe, is not a scum. On the contrary, if you abandon your wife and go back to your ex girlfriend at this time, you will be a scum. No one stipulated that ex girlfriend must be responsible for her, no one stipulated that love must succeed. But the marriage relationship is protected by law and witnessed by relatives and friends, which is the commitment of each of us to our life. Thank you, Mr. Jiang, for letting me see the hope and yearning for love again, and I am willing to believe in love again. I envy Mrs. Jiang and wish you all the best.


    When Jiangliu saw this message, he was really warmed up. He couldn''t wait to enter the kitchen.


    "Ah Sheng, look."


    It''s like children''s mood and joy when they show off good things.


    Hua Sheng looks sideways and smiles.


    "Mrs. Jiang, do you have anything to say?"


    "Yes, I''m lucky to meet you."


    The river couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and pinch Hua Sheng''s face. "Ah, it''s not easy to hear such sweet words from my ah Sheng''s mouth."


    "Don''t make any noise. I haven''t finished my meal yet."


    Hua Sheng is also a little shy. After all, he is not used to such coquetry and confession.


    When eating dinner, we are very comfortable. Chuntao and gingko are also called by Huasheng and sit down together.


    Four people around the delicate table, looking at a few dishes on the table.


    In fact, they are very common, even the coarse food that few people have eaten.


    There are red bean rice with sorghum rice, and there are cabbage and meat stuffing in the tortilla.


    There is also a more strange, is a river do not know the vegetables, green, with prickles, the shape of the leaves is particularly wonderful.


    "What is this?"


    "Acanthopanax senticosus."


    "Never heard of it."


    "Normally, this is the unique wild vegetable of Tianwang mountain in Licheng area. It has the effect of health preservation, good taste and refreshing." Introduced by Hua Sheng.


    In fact, these are all sent by Yu Ping''s friends from her hometown. They are really the kind that money can''t buy.


    Jiangliu and gingko spring peach have not eaten, but also very curious.


    This table is all plain food. Huasheng also makes a very light soup, which is made of white radish. The taste is excellent.


    The river drank three bowls at a draught, and the window was already full of lights.


    The villa is as warm as spring. Xiaohei lies down on the warm fireplace in the living room after eating, which is very comfortable.


    In the restaurant, light music is put on the connection of Bluetooth speakers, and a few people eat like this. This simple scene, however, gives people deep happiness.


    "The wind, the flowers, the snow and the moon are not worth the firewood, rice and oil salt, but I want to say that in fact, firewood, rice and oil salt are more happy and give people more practical warmth. Thank you, a Sheng, for your hard work today."


    The river is holding a cup, in which is Huasheng''s cool and delicious sour plum soup made in the afternoon.


    Hua Sheng smiled and raised his glass. "The rest of his life is still long. Don''t panic and don''t be busy."


    "Miss, you and my uncle are very talented. At this time, I really want to say something about literature and art, but I really don''t have ink in my stomach." Ginkgo tickles its head.


    Jiangliu and Huasheng smile, and Chuntao also smile. At this moment, we are all honest with each other, just like our family.


    No one can predict, later, this kind of scene is difficult to achieve, because with the passage of time, things are different.


    If Chuntao knew the later story at this time, she might not do it even if she died. After all There is no regret medicine in the world.


    "Gingko, make a pot of Longjing." Hua Sheng feels that he has a little bit of food, so he wants to drink tea.

 Chapter 710

    After dinner, Jiangliu and Huasheng go upstairs and sit in the piano room for tea.


    Gingko to Longjing, and then close the door to the two people.


    "Ah, miss and uncle are a perfect match. Is this the soul mate on the Internet?" Ginkgo sighs.


    "Aren''t you and Gao He, too?" I don''t know if it''s satire or anything.


    Gingko smiled and didn''t take it to heart. They went downstairs and kept busy.


    In the piano room, Hua Sheng was very interested. He sat in front of the zither and played a song of spring river, flowers and moon.


    Jiang Liu looks at the tenderness of her eyebrows and sighs with emotion. "Buddha said that those who have no chance with you, you spend three or five years with her, but those who have chance with you, as long as she is in front of you, she can wake up all your feelings. Ah Sheng, I''ve always been very grateful that I can meet the best you in the best years."


    Hua Sheng raised his head and his clear eyes were winding with light. "When I first met you, I still felt like my old friend was coming back."


    "Ha ha, I''ve been so right for a long time. As a result, Mrs. Jiang summed it up. I''m ashamed." The river laughs at itself.


    Although Zhuoya''s troubles have not been solved, Huasheng feels that as long as he and Jiangliu can keep this precious love, this trust and understanding.


    What about ten zhuoyas?


    On the other hand, Ye Lan was angry that day, and he was in a bad mood when he went back to the king''s house for a long time, but he didn''t dare to lose his temper when he was in someone else''s house.


    Finally, the next day, I found an opportunity to play a moth while I was in the sun with Mrs. Wang in the villa yard.


    "Auntie."


    "Ah?"


    "I saw Hua Zhi that day. My cousin brought it."


    "Is it?" Old lady Wang was not surprised. Her new bright mirror Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian were bored with each other every day.


    "Sister Hua Zhi is very good-looking and rich. I wear a fake product and give me an education in front of everyone. Then send me a real one. I''m sorry to ask for it. She has to give it. Ah I thought in my heart, where dare I wear tens of thousands of bracelets for poor people like me? If I take them, I won''t ask for anything. But she was determined to give. At that moment, I thought she was a almsgiving beggar. Ha Auntie, I''m a little sorry. If I had studied hard at that time, I would have learned more, and I wouldn''t have been ignored. "


    The meaning of Ye Lan''s words is obvious, that is, Hua Zhi despises her and ridicules her in front of others.


    Old lady Wang must be unhappy. As the saying goes, it''s up to the owner to beat the dog?


    So directly pull down the wrinkled old face, "hum, I don''t understand all the crap in my family, and I have time to taunt you? That woman really has no self-knowledge. Don''t be afraid. It''s OK. What''s poor and what''s not? Auntie hasn''t died yet. Let me see. Who dares to bully you? "


    Ye Lan hurriedly pretends to be the virgin. "No, don''t get me wrong, auntie. Sister Hua Zhi is very good. She didn''t bully me. Really not."


    "Don''t tell me. I know what I''m going to give you. Bring it. I''ll return it to her tomorrow."


    The old lady was so angry. Yelan hurriedly trotted back and took out the four leaf grass bracelet. Old lady Wang was holding it. Her face was very bad.


    This petition is successful. Ye Lan is a little complacent. After all, old lady Wang is very important at home. Who is not afraid of the king''s family?


    If Mrs. Wang is dead in the heart from the obstruction, then Hua Zhi certainly can not be comfortable.


    When Mrs. Wang called Hua Zhi, she was on the next program, removing her makeup.


    Hung up, a little puzzled.


    Then picked up the wechat and sent a message to Wang Junxian, "your grandmother just called me and said that she would go to your house for dinner in the evening. Is NIMA a a Hongmen feast?"

 Chapter 711

    "When?"


    "Just now."


    Wang Junxian pinched the bridge of his nose, only feeling that his head was big. "You don''t care, I say."


    "That''s not good. I have to go. Your grandmother invited me so warmly for the first time. I have to go."


    Hua Zhi is also small temper up, stubborn like a cow.


    "You know what she''s thinking, and what are you doing here? Isn''t that blocking yourself?"


    "No, I don''t gamble. Don''t worry, but I''m curious. What did your little cousin say when she went back? She could make your grandmother so angry and set me a grand feast?"


    "How do you get to know a countryman?" Wang Jun smiled.


    "If you don''t come here, my ancestors are poor peasants, and I''m also the offspring of countrymen. It''s not a problem that the countryside is not rural. It means that your cousin is born with green tea."


    "Yes, you are right. It''s green tea." Wang Junxian also dare not provoke this aunt.


    "I will drive directly to your old house that night. Don''t pick me up. I''ll go myself. I''ll see you in the evening."


    "All right."


    See Hua Zhi all arranged, Wang Junxian also dare not force to interrupt. So as not to offend others, the gain is not worth the loss.


    Hua Zhi gave Wang Junxian a call after Hua finished the phone, and make complaints about it.


    Hua Sheng is just listening quietly and comforting by chance.


    "Five younger sister, you say this old lady, I''ve been holding back to respect, but I''m used to something wrong. This guy is going to clean up my meaning?"


    "What are you doing with an old lady?" Hua Sheng smiles.


    "It''s not me. It''s her provocation. If I don''t fart, I will be bullied. Last time the old lady said about our family, I was already very dissatisfied. But at that time, in the hospital, I didn''t want to give her the chance to pretend to be ill and frame me."


    "You This temper is really, OK, then you should be careful, don''t go too far, after all, it''s Wang Junxian''s grandma. "


    "Don''t worry, it''s lucky that it''s pro. If it wasn''t pro, I''d put the old lady out of power, and let her and us be arrogant for so long?" Hua Zhi turns white eyes.


    Recently, Hua Lin''s situation is OK. Hua Sheng and Hua Zhi passed by by by chance. They usually have nothing important.


    At six o''clock in the evening, Hua Zhi arrived at the Wang''s old house on time.


    I don''t know if I drove that pink limited edition Lamborghini on purpose, and it was inlaid with a circle of pink diamonds.


    It''s said that the car is not much in the world, and the price is about 20 million yuan. It''s still when I go to Nianhua Zhi for my birthday.


    Her brokerage company, the gift from Fengtian media, said that Hua Zhi can also be a man, make money for the company, and have a good relationship with the boss.


    After all, the owner''s wife is also her best friend, so this relationship is easy to say.


    But Hua Zhi didn''t drive this car several times. First, it''s too high-profile and will be criticized. Second, Hua Zhi thinks it''s too windy and Sao, which doesn''t conform to her royal sister''s temperament.


    But why does it open today? It''s obvious that we''ve come to the scene.


    Hua Zhi''s car drove all the way to the Wang''s yard. When she got off, all the servants of the Wang''s family came out to pick it up.


    Because Hua Zhi''s trunk is full of gifts that she bought.


    Wang Junxian arrived five minutes after Hua Zhi. After seeing so many things, he was ashamed.


    "Why buy so much?"


    "It''s OK. I don''t need money." Hua Zhi raises her chin.


    Wang Junxian has no choice but to take her hand and go inside.


    Wang Junxian''s parents, elder sister and brother-in-law, third aunt, little aunt, grandma and ye LAN are quite complete. What''s more, Ye Lan''s mother also came today. It''s said that she brought a lot of native eggs and honey to the Wang family. She must have hoped that her daughter would stay. Wang Junxian, this woman, is called Xiangyi. It''s said that her real name is Tian Zhenxiang.


    But these are not the point, the point is, they are all the gifts of Hua Zhi, surprised off the chin.


    "Hua Zhi, you child, bought too much." Wang Junxian''s father couldn''t help it.

 Chapter 712

    Hua Zhi light smile, "should be, uncle, I still visit for the first time after the year, you are the elder, little mind, don''t care."


    Today, Hua Zhi is wearing a very elegant black and white evening dress. It''s medium length, simple and elegant, with irregular front and back length, and full of style.


    Not to mention the height and stature, the beauty has eclipsed many people. She is a famous group photo killer in the circle.


    Because there is no need to repair the figure, it is the skin white, beautiful and long legs directly, which Hua Zhi is extremely confident.


    The bag in hand is also a large white bag of Chanel. It is simple and clean. It goes well with the dress.


    Wang liurun sighs in his heart, let alone Ye Lan. Even if he drags out a group of entertainment stars, he will be beaten by Hua Zhi.


    Who dares to compete with this temperament and beauty? Isn''t that dying?


    I remember that a magazine in the history commented not long ago that the beauty of Hua Zhi is only comparable to that of Hua Sheng.


    Hua Zhi laughs and gives the gifts to everyone. They are both valuable and suitable for everyone, which shows that she has done a lot of work.


    For example, to Wang Liurun is a set of La Mer platinum luxury skin care products.


    Mrs. Wang is given an Hermes Cape. The fabric is very precious and the color is elegant. Mrs. Wang can''t help but sigh that she wants to buy it on her behalf.


    For Wang Junxian''s father, he bought a box of Cuban cigars and a box of top-grade Tieguanyin tea.


    But Wang Junxian''s aunts are all Bao, and almost no woman doesn''t like Bao. After all, Bao cures all kinds of diseases.


    Even Ye Lan''s mother, Hua Sheng, generously sent a brooch of Xiejia''s jewelry brand.


    Ye Lan also got a bottle of perfume, though thousands of pieces, but no empty handed.


    Unexpectedly, the most affectable and important old lady Wang of the Wang family did not have any gifts. She couldn''t believe it and was shocked.


    At first, she sneered at Hua Zhi, thinking that she would buy expensive things to please herself.


    How do you know that everyone has a gift, only her?


    "Hua Zhi, what about grandma''s gift?" Mr. Wang couldn''t hold back and asked.


    Wang Junxian is very embarrassed. This grandma is really Regardless of identity, I took the initiative to get up.


    Hua Zhi smiles, walks over, squats beside old madam Wang, takes her hand.


    "Grandma, I did prepare the best gift for you."


    Finish saying, Hua Zhi gathers up, to the old lady''s cheek, gently falls a kiss, the lip print is clearly visible.


    Everyone petrified Do not know Hua Zhi this is to play what routine?


    "Grandma, I''d like to give you my most sincere kiss. After all, you are in a high position, and you don''t want anything. You can''t bite what you eat, and you don''t like the style of the bag. You have all the jewels, and I can''t spend all my life on cash. So I''ve been thinking for a long time, and I''ve decided to send you the most sincere kiss and blessing that money can''t buy. "


    Mrs. Wang:


    Hua Zhi said that he was deeply affectionate. Even Wang Junxian''s father couldn''t help but be moved. He also took the lead in clapping. "Well, Xiao Zhi, this child, is really thoughtful. It''s hard to buy a true love. This gift is good. Mother, you are blessed."


    Wang Junxian''s father clapped so much that everyone had to clap. Wang Junxian almost died of laughter. After all, grandma''s face is as black as a coal ball.


    Hua Zhi is such a girl film. It''s full of routines, which makes the old lady defenseless.


    "Grandma, you must like this gift very much, aren''t you happy?" Hua Zhi''s face is innocent, and her smile is very kind.

 Chapter 713

    "Well, happy, I''m very happy, Hua Zhi is very good, you are really very good." Old lady Wang is a young lady, but she didn''t expect to be played by a younger generation. She was angry in her heart, but she couldn''t say anything. She just sighed in her heart. Is she a movie queen? This acting skill is very exquisite.


    Looking at the old lady''s response, Hua Zhi is very satisfied. On the way to her, she thinks that people are good at being bullied and riding. This time, we must treat the old lady.


    At this moment, Gao he''s father will have a hard day after the meeting in the elegant courtyard of Gao''s home. He will come back to eat with his wife and son, and the family will have a good time.


    "Son, mom is taking clients to a new private island in Maldives next week. Would you like to join us?" Asked Gao he''s mother.


    "No." It''s also refreshing for Gao He to refuse.


    "Eh? Don''t you like travelling best? "


    "Ah I have something recently. I can''t leave for my friend''s birthday. " Gao he drinks juice with a guilty heart.


    "Is the money enough?" Asked Mrs. Gao.


    "Enough."


    "I don''t think your credit card has spent much this month, just over 70000. It''s rare." Mrs. Gao was shocked when she saw her credit card vice card bill in Finance yesterday. Her son spent 70000 yuan a month? That''s something that hasn''t been done before. Gao crane often needs more than 500000 yuan a month these days.


    "Ah, I haven''t been shopping lately *" Where dare Gao he say it''s controlled by Ginkgo biloba? Don''t let him spend money.


    Most of the recent appointments are to eat stalls, fast food, hamburgers and so on. It doesn''t cost much to watch movies and play video games.


    Gao he is very guilty. He doesn''t want to treat the woman he likes badly. He takes ginkgo to buy clothes. As a result, she goes to the wholesale market.


    Bought a pile of back, a check only 500 yuan, the values are simply subverted.


    But when she was happy, Gao he recognized her.


    "You are the only child in our family. You can spend as much as you want. Don''t think too much about it." Gao crane father also thought that the son is big, is distressed parents, is reluctant to spend money.


    "Yes, son, take this card. There are five million lines here. I have a new one."


    Mrs. Gao takes out a black gold card and puts it on the table. Gao he doesn''t feel any more, because it''s like this since he was a child. There''s no surprise if he wants anything.


    "Mom and Dad, I''m done. I''ll go first."


    The Crane put away the black gold card and left.


    Looking at her son''s back, Mrs. Gao sighed, "my son is older and wiser. I know he saved us money."


    "Yes, I''m very glad that I didn''t hurt him in vain..." Gao he''s father nodded, his face heavy.


    If Gao crane hears this, he may sweat. After all, his parents really think too much.


    He didn''t grow up, just fell in love.


    Gao he left home and drove to play basketball with his friends. During that time, he didn''t forget to wechat ginkgo.


    Gao He: apricot, my mother is taking me abroad. I didn''t go.


    Ginkgo: then why not go?


    Gao He: I miss you. I''m reluctant to leave.


    Ginkgo biloba: bah, you are tired of playing. You don''t want to move.


    Gao He: hahaha, what''s in your mouth? Why do you do this? Don''t hate me, do you feel bad?


    Ginkgo: Yes, I feel comfortable with you.


    Gao He: no trouble. Seriously, you can ask for a week off for my sister-in-law Hua Sheng. If you dare not, I will tell you.


    Ginkgo biloba: a week? What are you doing for so long?

 Chapter 714

    Gao He: I''ll take you on a trip. This season, Switzerland is very beautiful. Flowers are blooming under the Alps. I''ll take you to see the beautiful scenery.


    Gingko is really a little moved. After all, she has not been abroad except for her occasional visit to the South with miss. But


    Gingko: don''t go, don''t move.


    After refusing Gao He, gingko said to Chuntao proudly, "Gao He gave him another multimillion card. He really has money. He wants to take me to Switzerland and ask me to leave with her."


    When Chuntao listens to it, she immediately feels bad. She picks up her mobile phone and sends it to Wunan.


    Chuntao: I want to travel. Take me abroad. I haven''t seen it abroad yet.


    Five minutes later, Wu Nan was still.


    Chuntao is very dissatisfied, and sent a few question marks and angry expression.


    Two minutes later, Wu Nan returned, but only one word - busy.


    Seeing this word, Chuntao''s heart was cold. I thought she gave him all of her. He should treat himself wholeheartedly, as if he loved his aunt so much. I really can''t do as Mr. Wang did to miss three, or if I can''t do it again, I should take care of miss four as her husband did to miss four. How can I always be so perfunctory.


    "Chuntao, you can talk to your boyfriend. Let''s go out together. It''s fun." Ginkgo is not really a show off, this is the truth.


    But Chuntao is in a bad mood, which inevitably distorts the meaning. Leng buting says, "we poor people can''t compare with your childe brother, Gao he has a good father and mother. My boyfriend doesn''t have one. Go ahead, we still make money."


    After that, Chuntao''s face turned and ginkgo''s face was inexplicable. She felt that Chuntao seemed to have a big temper recently, especially after she fell in love, she didn''t feel like talking to her very much.


    But gingko is a simple idea. I think maybe I think too much, so I didn''t pay attention to it or talk with Hua Sheng.


    In the hospital, Hua Lin was sitting on the bed. Her face was not very good. She was dark yellow.


    Bai Hao holds a pusher and eats fruit for her. It is a cut orange.


    "Husband you say, our child, looks like you or me?"


    "Not that boys are more like mothers, girls are more like fathers?" Bai Hao smiles.


    "Yes, I hope she is a girl, just like you, I don''t look well."


    "Who said that? Look."


    "No, I''m the ugliest in my family."


    "No, the ugliest one in your family is your second sister."


    Bai Hao''s words made Hua Lin giggle, "hahaha, you are good or bad, since you can run people..."


    Is smiling happily, suddenly Hua Lin felt that her chest was very uncomfortable, and couldn''t help it, so she couldn''t prevent her blood from gushing out.


    All the quilts he made were also drenched on Bai Hao''s wrist.


    "Xiaolin." He got up in a hurry.


    Hua Lin has been very weak since she vomited this blood. She supports her, and stretches out her hand tremblingly Go to catch Bai Hao''s hand.


    Bai Hao quickly reached out and they held tightly.


    "Don''t cry, promise me Don''t be difficult... "


    At last, the word did not come out. Hua Lin fainted in the dark.


    "Doctor, doctor, come quickly, come quickly." Bai Hao''s eyes were red and frightening. He roared at the doctor.


    20 minutes later, at the door of the emergency room.


    The attending doctor came out and took off his mask. "Mr. Bai, I have to tell you a cruel truth, your wife Pregnancy reaction caused malignant tumor lesions, leading to serious complications. When I just checked her, I found that her immunity was almost zero. "


    "What do you mean, doctor? What do you mean? Ah? You speak, you speak... " Bai Hao is excited.


    His hands tightly held the doctor''s collar. For the first time, he lost his temper.

 Chapter 715

    "The notice of critical illness, please sign it and formally inform you that you can prepare for the future. She should not stop for long, the latest three days, the earliest Maybe for a few hours, take care of yourself. "


    The doctor broke free of Bai Hao''s hand, and did not blame him for his rudeness. It seems that the doctor has been used to these things.


    After the attending doctor left, the nurse handed in the notice of danger. Bai Hao looked at the charm and thought it was blank.


    I don''t know how long it took for him to remember. He immediately informed Hua Lin''s family and his parents.


    Half an hour later, except Hua Qing, all the family members of Hua came to Qi and cried together when they saw the notice of danger.


    Bai Hao''s parents are more sad, crying in the corridor is sad.


    Hua Sheng silently shed a few tears, turned to the corridor, and made a phone call to Fengxi.


    "Ah Sheng, what''s up?"


    "Fengxi, can you come to the hospital? Can you come to see my fourth sister and show her how long she can support?" Hua Sheng didn''t dare to do divination and calculation for Hua Lin. her close relatives couldn''t bear the sadness of knowing the result at that moment. So she gave the task to Feng Xi. If she wanted to let Feng Xi calculate, how long could Hua Lin live?


    Fengxi was preparing to sing in the bar recently. When she heard this, she put down her work and ran to the hospital.


    The relationship between Hua Lin and Hua Sheng is very clear, so I dare not neglect it.


    She drove all the way to the hospital, panting up the stairs, and saw the Hua family crying together.


    The whole corridor is full of sadness


    "A Sheng." She cried quietly.


    Hua Sheng quickly retreats to one side, pulls the wind into the nearby corridor, and then closes the door.


    "What''s the situation now?" Asked the wind in a low voice.


    "The doctor has given three critical notices. It seems that it is really very bad."


    "Do you see anyone?"


    "Not yet. We are still doing electric shock recovery to see if there is any possibility of slowing down."


    "It''s also It''s so sudden. Isn''t your fourth sister stable all the time? How can it suddenly... " I don''t know how to comfort you.


    In any case, as a close relative, Hua Sheng must be upset.


    "I heard Bai Hao say that it was good, but I could still eat. Suddenly, I vomited blood, and I couldn''t. I''ve been saving it, but it''s not good all the time."


    "Ah I really don''t know what to say. Then go and ask me to have a look at Hua Lin''s birthday. "


    "No, come in with me later. You can see her directly. It''s more accurate." Huasheng proposes.


    Wind Xi nods, "OK, listen to you."


    Ten minutes later, the doctor who was working on the electric shock came out and said, "let''s go in and have a look. I''m sorry, we have tried our best No, you can say goodbye, but she can''t respond to you because her brain is in a coma


    When the Chinese family heard it all pouring in, there was a crying voice around them, which was very distressing.


    Hua Sheng and Feng Xi are the last to go in. They don''t go forward. They just see Hua Lin lying on the bed through the gap of the crowd.


    She was just like sleeping, but her face changed from pale to dark yellow, and she could not see the blood at all.


    "Wind..." Hua Sheng is very nervous about the wind.


    Fengxi looks at Huasheng for several times, then looks at Huasheng with complicated eyes. "Let''s go, go out and talk."


    Hua Sheng nods and follows Feng Xi to the ward. No one else cares. He sees the river. However, he also knows that Hua Sheng is supposed to talk with Feng Xi about private matters, which he doesn''t want others to know.


    "How is it?" Hua Sheng asked her.


    "Your fourth sister She It''s done. " It''s just a word, but Feng Xi is also reluctant to say it with her teeth clenched.


    Hua Sheng just felt his body shaking, leaning directly against the wall behind him, gasping for breath.

 Chapter 716

    Even if I had thought it would be the result, I was really sad to hear it.


    Feng Xi is a member of Feng family. She is endowed with spiritual power and can''t read wrong. She also knows that there will be no error in this result, but she still can''t accept it.


    Hua Sheng lowers his head and his mood fluctuates.


    Wind Xi also repressed, "Hua Sheng, you should understand that life and death are destiny, which no one can change. This is destiny."


    "I understand." Her voice was a little shaky.


    "Save the day."


    Wind Xi slaps Hua Sheng on the shoulder, but I don''t know how to say it. Whoever spreads this kind of thing is a fatal blow.


    Hua Sheng has few friends, and her relationship with her fourth sister and third sister, Feng Xi and Yu Ping, has only been established a little since they went down the mountain.


    Hua Sheng is a special person. No matter he is a friend or a lover, as long as he is identified, he will live forever.


    However, Hua Lin didn''t give her the chance to be a family member all her life. She was so young


    In the corridor came the constant cries, some of them were heartbroken, some of them covered their faces and cried, some of them were low and winding, some of them were heartbreaking.


    Hua Zhi''s voice is loud and she cries fiercely. All her make-up is spent.


    Huajia and his wife are also constantly wiping tears, unable to stop the flow down.


    Bai Hao''s whole body has collapsed. He holds Hua Lin''s hand and refuses to let it go. He talks to Hua Sheng, though she can''t hear him.


    "My poor daughter, you are a corpse with two lives. How can you live like this?? My child, my mother can''t stand it Where else can mom see you in the future? " Mrs. Hua cried and said these heartbreaking words. Her eyes were red.


    My colleagues and friends at Hualin school didn''t know how they all heard the news and came to see them.


    Everyone is very sad. Hua Lin is no longer good now, but her brain is not dead, so she is not judged dead in medicine.


    Bai Hao touched her hand, and it began to cool a little bit, without the initial warmth.


    "Xiaolin, don''t do this. How can you You said you would wait for our child to be eighteen You said you had to teach her to do homework, learn a lot of extracurricular hobbies, girls will learn dance, boys will learn art, how can you talk without counting? "


    Bai Hao has lost his sense. He just keeps talking to Hua Lin and keeps talking.


    "Mr. Bai, you''d better hurry to say goodbye. She can''t hold on any longer. The data has started to drop rapidly I don''t think we can wake up. "


    "I don''t believe it. She won''t die. She just scares me and plays tricks on me. She used to be like this Always bluffing me and testing whether I care about her? "


    After listening to this, the little nurse was very upset, and advised, "Mr. Bai, her condition has worsened. Even if she is alive, she is suffering. In fact, she has suffered a lot from these treatments. In fact, your wife is very strong and never says a word, and she is suffering a lot. And she had so many birth protection needles. The pinholes were all suppurated and she had to bite her teeth. I believe she did her best. Save your sorrow and let her go at ease, otherwise Isn''t she more miserable? "


    However, Bai Hao refused to leave the ward.


    Feng Xi looks at her watch. "A Sheng, there are three minutes left. It''s time for her to leave. After three minutes, her soul will leave her body. Then I will stop for a short time. Ten minutes later, I''ll pick up her Yinbing meeting. You have to be ready. I think your family are crying crazy and have no sense. Discuss with Jiangliu about what to do about Hua Lin''s future affairs? Is she going to hide in Bai Hao''s hometown? Or the cemetery of your Hua family? You''d better find out. There''s always a leader in the family. "


    The wind said, but Hua Sheng didn''t hear a word. She bit her lips and seemed to get tangled. Then she suddenly turned around and ran to the ward.


    "Ah Sheng, come back to me. I won''t allow you to do that." The spirit of the wind is going to frighten you away. I''ll catch up with you directly.

 Chapter 717

    Feng Xi didn''t think about it at all at the beginning. After all, she thought that Hua Sheng would not be so stupid when it happened once before.


    How can I know that she is crazy again? In the end, she is too temperamental to see the separation of life and death, especially the family.


    When grandma Hua Sheng passed away, she didn''t have such an idea. Why?


    Because grandma is dead, happy funeral, live a lifetime, also not regret.


    But Hua Lin is not the same. She is only in her twenties. There are infinite possibilities in her life and so many years that she hasn''t spent.


    Especially, Hua Lin has a poor child in her stomach. It''s a corpse and two lives for the two women to leave. It''s Bai Hao''s life.


    It''s still a little late. When she got to the door, Hua Sheng had locked the door.


    "Hua Sheng, you big fool, open it. Hurry up." The wind is too strong.


    "What''s the matter?" The river came.


    "River current, you let her out quickly, hurry up..." Wind Xi will cry, but still don''t say the reason.


    Hua''s family and Bai Hao''s parents are also confused. They don''t know what the situation is.


    Hua Zhi wiped tears and asked hoarsely, "why did my five younger sisters rush in? Do you want to see Xiaolin for the last time? "


    "She''s not. Oh Hua Sheng is crazy. No way. Hurry up and talk. "


    I really don''t know how to explain, but I also know the seriousness of the matter.


    "Ah Sheng, come out first." The river opens.


    There is no sound in it


    "Hua Sheng, you want to think about what happened before. Do you want to repeat it? When you do this, you are rebellious Do you know? "


    The wind roared hoarse, but there was no response.


    Feng Xi knows it''s late. Her character must be We can''t stop it. The last tragedy happened again.


    This woman will never learn to be obedient. She is really stupid. Fengxi is angry and heartbroken.


    She finally cried out of despair. She knelt at the door of the ward with a decadent face. Her hands were numb. She didn''t know it hurt, but she knew it was too late to say anything else.


    Inside, Hua Sheng said to Bai Hao after entering the door, "go to the bathroom and don''t come out. I''ll call you later.".


    Bai Hao didn''t respond at first. Fengxi pushed him directly into the bathroom, and didn''t explain.


    Fortunately, Bai Hao was obedient and didn''t dare to move in the bathroom.


    Ten seconds after Hua Sheng entered, she opened her eyes and saw Hua Lin''s soul slowly leaving her body.


    As if the whole person had become transparent, she didn''t seem to know what had happened.


    So when floating out, the whole person was ignorant until he saw Hua Sheng.


    "A Sheng." She smiled.


    Tears hung on Hua Sheng''s face.


    "Ah Sheng, what are you crying for?" Hua Lin has some doubts.


    Hua Sheng points to the hospital bed. Hua Lin looks back at herself and suddenly realizes, "I Already dead? "


    Hua Sheng nodded.


    Hua Lin smiled bitterly, then whispered, "no matter how good it is, I don''t have to be afraid when I leave, just pity my children No chance to see his father. "


    "Four sisters..."


    "A Sheng, tell Bai Hao for me, don''t think about me. Let him work hard and live a good life. People will not live forever. Each of us will leave eventually. Help me to persuade him, and oh, help me to take care of him. His heart is dead. I''m afraid he won''t be able to think about it in the first few days... "


    "Fourth sister, I know you love life."


    "Yes, but life never loves me. Oh, it''s OK. It doesn''t matter. No one can escape the reincarnation of life and death. Am I going to report? Hey? No, ah Sheng, how can you see me? Am I not a soul now? " That''s how warlin reacted.

 Chapter 718

    "Fourth sister, let me take you back."


    Before Hua Lin could ask, Hua Sheng suddenly pushed out and directly pushed her soul back to her body. This palm has five points of spiritual strength and is extremely powerful.


    But after the soul went back, it didn''t take long to leave A little bit up.


    Hua Lin''s strength has been exhausted. It''s doomed to leave her soul. Even if she reluctantly returns to her place with the help of external forces, it''s not right after all.


    Hua Sheng clenches his fist, opens his palm, and a red rope appears. Then she points at Hua Lin, and the red rope circles her soul and body.


    "Town." Hua Sheng said that a town character integrated with 49 heaven Charms directly pressed on Hua Lin''s body.


    This pressure, directly down, there is no sign of shaking.


    She did a terrible thing that she didn''t dare to think about. She disobeyed the heaven and forced the dead.


    With the underworld to rob people, it is still the powerful and domineering charm. If those people in Maoshan knew that someone had used forty-nine magic charms to control a mortal soul, they would be crazy.


    After all, what a precious thing these charms are. They can''t be found.


    "I hope you don''t let me down, live a good life, and live a good life with your children." Hua Sheng put away the last breath of aura smile scattered in the air.


    Take back the red rope. The magic charm directly locks Hualin''s soul. As long as you don''t untie this, no one can separate her soul.


    What''s amazing is that I don''t know whether the spirit power injected by Huasheng is too strong or whether the magic talisman is too overbearing. When Huasheng looks at Hualin''s internal organs with his heavenly eyes.


    It was found that the previous malignant tumor, which had grown to the size of quail eggs, had completely disappeared.


    On the device in her head, two beeps began to restore normal data.


    Hua Sheng takes a look at the bathroom. "Bai Hao, come out."


    She really didn''t like to call him four brother-in-law. It was strange. Bai Hao was only in his twenties.


    Bai Hao walked out numbly, and Hua Sheng pointed to the instruments. "Just now, I have read the great compassion mantra and made wishes to the fourth elder sister several times. Maybe the Bodhisattva heard my wish. Look, the data of the fourth elder sister has recovered, the heartbeat and pulse, and the blood pressure are all good. Go to ask the doctor to have a look again."


    "Really?" Bai Hao just reacted and stared at the data.


    Then he was ecstatic and rushed out with a puff of smoke, "Xiaolin is saved, ha ha, doctor, my wife has recovered, doctor..."


    At the moment when Bai Hao rushed out, the wind took a breath of cool air.


    She got up and sat on the bench without saying a word. The others rushed in to see Hua Lin again.


    Hua Sheng still uses the same excuse to tell us. Although it''s mysterious, no one believes that she can revive the dead.


    Even Jiangliu has no doubt. After all, Jiangliu has forgotten the memory of the difference between life and death, so in his impression, his wife is at best a little skilled, a little augury, and a good and bad man.


    Hua Sheng explained and walked out of the ward in silence.


    As soon as I went out, I saw the cold wind on my face.


    "You''re dead now."


    Hua Sheng lowered his head and didn''t dare to say a word. He also knew that he was in trouble. His friend would be angry.


    "I really want to slap you to death. I''ll slap you hard into the wall. I can''t even pull it out. I..." The wind blows and slaps, but I''m not willing to fight.


    Hua Sheng also knows that he has done something stupid, so he lowers his head and talks back to a doormat.

 Chapter 719

    Angrily, she turns around in the same place. She doesn''t know what to do. She knows that it''s useless to beat and scold now. Everyone else has finished.


    "Hua Xiaosheng, I''d like to say what you say. It''s really disturbing every day. Why do you think I can''t think of it? You are such a fool friend? Come on, what did you just do? " In fact, Feng Xi is also curious. In addition to their unique forbidden skill of Feng family, they return the Yang mantra.


    What else can Huasheng do to save Hualin? After all, Huasheng can''t be forbidden to restore Yang.


    Hua Sheng hesitated for a moment and whispered, "first, I used spiritual power to boost her soul and body. I was using lanyard to pull her."


    "That''s not good. The lanyard won''t hold. She''ll be gone later." Wind Xi breathes a sigh of relief, thinking that Hua Sheng is just such a skill.


    "Yes, I also found this mistake, so I used forty-nine magic blessings to form a spirit of demon Town, which was suppressed by her."


    After listening to the wind, I almost burst out with old blood


    Tianmo town demon Fu, my mother, is this the rotten cabbage in the vegetable market? More than 40 at a time?


    wind has no intention of Tucao, she wants to pour directly on the floor, make complaints about her foaming.


    After a long time of calm, she led Hua Sheng downstairs to a secret place and opened a small border to prevent anyone from hearing their conversation.


    "Come on, tell us where the demon town demon rune is. My old man didn''t leave us half of it before he left."


    "I drew it myself."


    "I..."


    The wind is almost crazy. The magic spell on the sky demon town demon needs to have a psychic power index of more than 80 before it can be operated. If it doesn''t work well, it will backfire.


    In particular, it is necessary for those who draw charms to have powerful eight characters to suppress that powerful power, or they will directly explode and die.


    "How can you draw that?"


    "Those who go to school in the book follow the picture above. They just don''t know if they are spiritless, so they use 49 of them in a hurry."


    "If I don''t agree with the wall, I will serve you Huasheng. You are a real ox." The wind blows with both hands.


    "Demons control demons. That''s a high-level prop to suppress demonized things, you know? It''s just one rune that can make ordinary people scared out of their wits. You''ve used forty-nine runes at once. You''re really rich. It''s too wasteful... " Feng Xi is really envious and jealous. Why doesn''t he have this ability.


    Hua Sheng is silent


    "That''s all. I don''t seem to know that much from your appearance."


    "Yes, I don''t remember many things, and I don''t know if it''s useful." It''s true that Hua Sheng is not very good at using her skills, because she can''t remember many things.


    "It''s absolutely useful. Let me tell you so. Even if the Pluto comes in person today, he can''t take Hualin with him. You are equal to giving Hua Lin a gold medal to avoid death But you should remember, after decades, untie the charm for Hua Lin, or she will never die and live to be an old monster. "


    "Well, I know." Hua Sheng also knows that he will definitely solve the problem in the future.


    "Now, Miss five, I''d like to tell you a very happy news Hesitate your willful operation, and force a person who should not stay. So you will be faced with being chased by Guichai. That is to say, if Guichai doesn''t take Hualin''s soul, he will find you to settle the debt. Think about it. What to do But don''t let the ten li spring breeze out all over the door. After all, Jiangliu and Chuntao gingko are innocent. You are the one who is lacking


    "I have guessed that tonight is after 12 o''clock, they will come at any time. I will solve it by myself and never involve my family." Hua Sheng nodded, his face calm.


    "Cheng, what else can I say when you say that? Good luck Oh no, it should be said that it''s better to leave than to leave. "


    Wind Xi said and ran away. Her words were very simple. Ghost wanted to catch people, and Hua Sheng was alive.

 Chapter 720

    So what is she going to do now, say goodbye to the river? Said he had to leave in order to save the fourth sister?


    No, I can''t say that. Hua Sheng sighs a little and turns back to the ward.


    At this time, Hua Lin has slowly come to life, but she has forgotten all she said to Hua Sheng.


    "It''s a miracle. She not only came back from death, but also the tumor disappeared. It''s a miracle. I have to report to our president." After the doctor in charge checked for Hua Lin, he would be shocked. I couldn''t believe it. But when it happened, the Chinese family were all confused and didn''t adapt to it.


    Bai Hao''s parents are very happy. Bai Hao is even more excited to hold Hualin''s hand all the time. He can''t be excited.


    "Xiaolin, look at me."


    Hua Lin looks at Bai Hao from the side of her head. "Yes, officer Bai, you are really noisy."


    Seeing Hua Lin''s death and rebirth, the great sadness and joy in a short time has made Bai Hao a fool.


    But for him, anyway, as long as Hua Lin is still alive, it''s worth it.


    Hualin''s story is really amazing, but everyone thinks it may be misdiagnosed in the hospital. After all, people can live, but how can the tumor disappear?


    The ward was full of people, and they didn''t notice what was wrong with Huasheng.


    In fact, she has begun to weaken slowly, because this wave of operation has lost a lot of psychic power.


    She can clearly feel her body in a little bit of evacuation


    On the other side,


    "Huasheng, Huasheng, you are still so kind. You will not be obedient if you learn after a loss."


    "Master ya, shall we fight that woman? She is very weak now, but the best time is..."


    "No, I don''t have to. If I die so soon, I don''t have to play anymore." Zhuoya''s eyes sparkled with strange light.


    Even I can''t understand it. Zhuoya won''t fight against Huasheng at this time. It''s definitely not because of the righteous style.


    But I''m afraid that I''ll be killed directly. I don''t have any playthings in the future. It''s like cat catching all the time. I just like catching, don''t worry about eating, and enjoy the process.


    But the subordinates don''t think so. There was a crow among the spirits killed by Hua Sheng''s array that day.


    He is also evil, cold and cunning.


    He watched seven of his companions being caught in the dead net that night, and then a little bit of ashes went out. He hated Hua Sheng very much.


    So even without Zhuoya''s order, he quietly went to the hospital to block Huasheng.


    And he let go of his evil pet, which is a millipede that he nourishes with the spirit of evil spirits. In fact, it is only the size of the palm.


    But it''s extremely poisonous, and it''s also very demagogic. Once bitten by him, he will be controlled by it, and then completely uncontrolled.


    And when it leaves the body, the body it has lived in will fester a little bit, and finally become a heap of rotten meat.


    As for what carrion does, the owner of this insect is a crow, so you can make up your own brain.


    Hua Sheng is walking slowly in the corridor of the hospital. She wants to go downstairs to have a rest while everyone is not paying attention.


    And that''s when, at the corner of the second floor, there was a sudden gust of overcast wind.


    She subconsciously dodged, and in a moment her eyes opened, and she saw the millipede that had thrown herself into the air.


    It''s not disgusting. What''s terrible is that it will change color. It can be the same color as the wall. It''s impossible for ordinary people to detect it. If it wasn''t for the sixth sense, Huasheng might have won.


    The insect played with disgusting and dense tentacles, and made a second attack on Hua Sheng.

 Chapter 721

    Hua Sheng is also quick. He opens his hand directly, forms a net of red rope and catches it.


    It has a lot of feet, and each of them is very sharp. It took less than three seconds to cut the net and attack again very quickly.


    Hua Sheng has no choice but to condense the blue flame in his consciousness.


    Maybe with murderous spirit, maybe with anger. In a word, the blue light is more beautiful than usual.


    A green fire trapped the insect. The insect struggled in the fire. It could be seen that it was very painful.


    When there is an accident with a pet, the owner naturally feels it. The crow spirit immediately casts a spell and begins to inject evil spirit into the pet, so that it can greatly increase its strength and try to break through the flame.


    Looking at the color of his flame began to fade. The insect meant to break away. Hua Sheng added his mind and increased the burning degree of the flame again.


    It may be that the force is too strong. The light blue flame suddenly becomes blue, and the height of the flame has doubled.


    The insect screamed and began to emit black smoke


    Fortunately, all of this is done in the border, and ordinary people can''t see it at all.


    Qianzu insect was killed by Huasheng, which was unexpected by the crow spirit. Before he could be shocked, he ignited the fire.


    Because he just opened the same magic to inject evil spirit into the pet, so when the bug was burned by the blue flame, the crow spirit could not escape.


    He immediately broke his mind and threw himself into the fire, but he couldn''t put it out He flashed to Zhuoya''s room in a moment of agony.


    "Lord ya, help me."


    "You..." Looking at this guy''s back and that strange blue flame, Zhuoya is also angry and itchy.


    He didn''t care to scold, chanted and cast spells directly. It took a long time to put out the fire, but the whole back of the crow had been burned.


    Life is still there, but it''s half dead


    "I said not to provoke her, especially at this time."


    "I didn''t think she was that good." The crow and the spirit knelt to beg for mercy.


    Zhuoya looked up and said, "if it wasn''t for lack of hands, I really should have let the fire kill you. Get out."


    "Yes, Lord." The crow was seriously injured, and was scolded by Zhuoya, so he hid quickly.


    As for Hua Sheng, although she consumes fast, she is much better than before. It seems that after using blood to blend into the comb, her whole aura is different from before.


    Hua Sheng didn''t have time to think about who was behind the insect. She returned to Chunfeng ten li in advance and first made up for herself and added some physical strength.


    It was six o''clock in the afternoon when Hua Sheng woke up. The river was back, but he bathed Xiao Hei downstairs.


    Maybe I saw Hua Sheng was tired recently, so I didn''t want to wake her up.


    As for Huasheng, it''s not the same as every time. It''s not like saying goodbye, even if it''s going to face the situation of nine deaths tonight.


    She also wants desperately to protect her integrity, because she knows that the river is still waiting for him.


    Hua Sheng is not such a person without self-knowledge, so although it''s impulsive to help Hua Lin this time, even though it''s against heaven, it doesn''t want to change her life.


    She just felt that she should be sure to face the strong enemy. Of course, she didn''t rush to explain these words with the wind, so she ran away with the wind.


    "Mr. Jiang, don''t you like cats? How can you take the initiative to bathe Xiaohei?" Hua Sheng woke up and went downstairs in a daze.


    "I just don''t like Xie Dongyang''s cat."


    "Ha ha." Hua Sheng was amused by the river.


    "Come on, let me hug you." The river looked at her, full of love, busy also do not forget to cast a Jiao.


    Hua Sheng walked towards the river gently. Suddenly, a purple black lightning flashed across the night sky It was a bad omen.


    "My mother, what kind of weather? How can there be lightning? Or that color? " Ginkgo is also scared.


    Hua Sheng looks up at the sky. She knows that they It''s coming.

 Chapter 722

    However, these complex emotions are not seen by the river. Huasheng still runs to hug Mr. Jiang as usual.


    Then they blow dry the hair for Xiaohei, and then take it to measure the weight and do basic examination.


    "Xiaohei will be vaccinated in three days. Mr. Jiang, you have a good memory. Remember to remind me then."


    "No problem."


    "Miss, sir, dinner is ready."


    Spring peach comes up with soup, Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu wash their hands and go to the restaurant.


    The four ate another homely dish. Today, Huasheng has a good appetite. He ate a whole bowl of white rice.


    "Wow, miss, you have a good appetite. Isn''t there a young master?" Ginkgo is also an open mouth.


    "My aunt just left, don''t you say?"


    "Well..." Gingko looks down awkwardly, and Chuntao laughs, "you, just talk around. You don''t remember the date of Miss''s aunt. You said that you should be careful. Now that you''re in love, I''m even less in charge. I''m like a person, serving the three of you."


    In fact, Chuntao''s words are not all joking, but also some discontent and sarcasm, but they can only be said in this way, so they will not tear their faces.


    No matter how silly gingko is, she will not mind, directly retort, "I have a big heart, but I don''t work less. I don''t always ask for leave when I''m in love. Most of the time I take care of the young lady. You have been in love for at least ten times. I went to Wancheng for a week with a breath rest. I didn''t say anything about you. Now you seem like I didn''t do anything. I''m lazy. Yes? "


    Spring peach did not expect ginkgo would be so direct, and there is a sense of the connection, but also some can not wipe.


    "Oh, I''m joking. You take it seriously."


    Listen to Chuntao, ginkgo is not on line, but it must be uncomfortable.


    Huasheng is in the eye. How angry were Chuntao and gingko before? They are not separated. But they are different recently.


    It''s related to the fact that they both fall in love. And because Chuntao''s boyfriend doesn''t have the right guidance and gives her enough security, she is jealous of gingko.


    After a happy dinner, Huasheng has been playing chess, fruit and online games with the river.


    Then, just like every day, they take a bath and lie in bed when they are tired.


    Jiang Liu holds Hua Sheng in his arms. "Since you married me, you haven''t been out of the house very much, and you''ve always met these bad things. Don''t you regret later?"


    Hua Sheng shook his head. "I regret that I ran so early. Don''t ask about it. I know it from the bottom of my heart."


    The river current cosseted his chin to Hua Sheng''s head and hugged him tightly. "When Zhuoya''s business is finished, I''ll take him out for a trip. It''s not good to be so busy all the time. We need to relax. Where do you want to go most? Maldives? Provence


    Hua Sheng holds the waist of the river warm, full of security.


    "It''s good to go anywhere with you, just together."


    "It''s easy to satisfy Mrs. Jiang in our family. You can give me a dozen."


    "Ha ha, you can''t make sure of one. Give me a dozen more. It''s so yummy." They had a good time in the quilt, and fell asleep when the river was trapped.


    At 11:50 p.m., Hua Sheng got up, used the sleeping charm for everyone, picked up the jade comb in the drawer and put it quietly on his sleeve.


    She went out of the door and onto the lawn. It was exactly 12 o''clock.


    Then a black and purple lightning came down from the sky, directly in front of her five meters away.


    There stood twelve people in black robes. They could not see men and women clearly. They all wore face masks, but in different styles.


    The leader is wearing a mask of Luocha, which makes people shudder.


    "Woman, untie Hualin''s body. We will take her soul away. Her life has been exhausted. She is the soul of our earth." The man''s voice was bleak.

 Chapter 723

    "I''m sorry. I can''t do it." Hua Sheng also has his lines in mind.


    The man was in a hurry. He pointed to Huasheng and was full of awe. "Woman, do you know what''s the charge of forcing people to die?"


    "I know it''s against heaven."


    "It''s not just a violation of heaven. It''s a great sin against heaven. If you insist on it, you will bear the consequences."


    "Elder brother, don''t talk nonsense with this woman. She has violated the rules of our Yin and Yang. Take it directly. Let her go down and talk to the Lord of the underworld."


    "Yes, woman, when you are pressed to the Pluto hall, you will never have a chance to turn over. Think about it. We will give you the last chance."


    A few ghosts around me don''t want to fight against a weak woman.


    In fact, a ghost is enough for such a thing. But when the underworld found out that someone had shaken the soul of that mortal with seventy-seven and forty-nine magic charms, their chin was also shaken off. And they knew that the thing could not be solved. Only let the people of the next Charms solve it.


    People who thought they could use the magic of heaven should be a demon with deep magic.


    That''s why I''m so shocked that all the twelve messengers have come. How could I know that I''m still disappointed when I come.


    After all, at present is a look at the weak girl, look at also 20 years old, a body of disease Jiao.


    "Adult, I know it''s my fault, but I can''t see it either. My four younger sisters are pregnant. Now one corpse and two lives will hit the family too hard. She is just an ordinary person. She loves life very much. Can she be more flexible and let her stay? "


    Hua Sheng doesn''t want to offend these people in the underworld. He just wants to move with emotion and understand with reason.


    But the underworld has the rules of the underworld. It is obviously impossible to make an exception for an ordinary person.


    "Don''t think about it. Don''t say that she is an ordinary person. Even if she is a monster with identity and a man of high virtue, we still don''t give face. We, Lord Styx, are most selfless. No matter what your reason, as long as you are in the book of life and death, you will follow us. We see you as a little girl and don''t want to fight you, but don''t go too far. "


    "My Lord, can''t you ask Lord Styx to be gracious? Even if there is another exchange? "


    "No way. Our Lord Styx doesn''t do any business."


    As Hua Sheng thought, these errands are really hard to talk about. They don''t read at all. They don''t mean to shake what she says.


    It''s all about arresting Hua Lin. it seems that there is no consensus on this point.


    "Woman, it''s 12 o''clock in the night. It''s almost 12 hours since Hua Lin died. Don''t blame me for not reminding me. Once it''s over this time, it''s illegal detention. At that time, she will not only face punishment, but also you can''t escape it. You will stop her from leaving her soul and bear the criminal law of our underworld. Why do you suffer? "


    Seeing that the little girl in front of her is so stubborn, the underworld can''t bear to catch her back and put her to death.


    So I hope that she can come back from a lost way, untie the magic spell on Hua Lin and hand over her soul.


    At this moment, Hua Lin does not know that someone is negotiating with the people in the prefecture for her.


    "Xiaolin, it''s 12 o''clock. Why don''t you sleep?" Bai Hao touched her face.


    "I''m afraid I''ll never see you again if I close my eyes."


    "Don''t lie, it''s unlucky."


    "Really, I''m afraid to leave at any time. I dare not close my eyes." After Hua Lin''s death and rebirth, she is not free and easy, and more and more nostalgic for the world.

 Chapter 724

    When she said that, Bai Hao was also flustered. "No, don''t think about it. Did the doctor say that? Not only are you OK, but also the diseases in your body are gone. How wonderful! You can live a hundred years later. Five younger sisters believe in Buddhism. Like Grandma, they think the mantras they recite really touched the Bodhisattva. The Bodhisattva pities you and me. Give you another chance, we''ll do well. "


    "You fool, there is no such a good thing."


    "I don''t care. You''re not allowed to leave this time. You''re not allowed to leave again."


    Bai Hao also dare not sleep, eyes have been staring at Hua Lin, in fact, he is afraid of his own sleep, in what accident.


    At the same time, Fengxi got up at 11 o''clock in the middle of the night and took some cans of ice beer in the fridge.


    It was useless even to eat, but it also shocked Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Qin Wanyu had moved away, but he took the opportunity to move back after something happened to his parents.


    Fortunately, the wind said nothing, so he got up and went to the bathroom, then to the living room.


    "Can you stand the cold in the middle of the night?"


    "It''s OK. I''m dead."


    "What''s on your mind?"


    "Have I?" The wind looked at him sideways.


    "Yes, you look depressed. You seem to have written it - I have something on my mind."


    "Ah..." The wind sighed a little.


    "Tell me, I''ll help you find a way." Qin Wanyu came and sat down beside her.


    Also casually picked up a can of beer, accompany her together, two people seem to forget the ugliness after last drunk.


    "You can''t come up with an idea or enjoy my business. This business There is no way. "


    On the surface, Feng Xi is very angry. He also said that he would not mind the life and death of Hua Sheng.


    Let the one who killed her face the ghost''s errand. Just kill her, and be a fool without her friend.


    But I said it, but I didn''t think so.


    Fengxi is still worried about the safety of Huasheng, especially the strange lightning before supper.


    It''s not ordinary lightning. The wind always thinks it''s not good tonight.


    Maybe the underworld is angry. You want to take Hua Sheng down to ask for guilt?


    Or did the Pluto directly order life and death? Let ghost difference directly connect Hua Sheng to also click together?


    Wind Xi thinks more and more fidgety, that expression, see Qin Wan Yu all heart is blocked.


    "I said You don''t have to. I''m going to get depression when you''re like this. Just say it. It''s better to say it. "


    "Is that useful? I don''t know anything about this Muggle. "


    Qin Wan Yu:


    Well, he''s used to it. He''ll be called Muggle when he can''t move. At first, he was a bit depressed, but later, he really liked the nickname and thought it was cute.


    "How can you be different without us Muggles?"


    "Don''t make any noise I''m not in the mood. " The wind pushed away Qin, Anhui and Henan.


    "So serious Well, don''t mess with you, lest you poke the hornet''s nest. "


    Qin Wanyu saw that Fengxi was not only in a bad mood, but also going mad, because his eyes were very drifting, and he seemed to have been struggling with something.


    Wind Xi things, he also knows that most of his hands are not inserted, are very mysterious things.


    This can be seen from the incident of Zhong Xiaoyan last time, so Qin, Wan and Yu also know how to avoid it.


    Wind will be empty beer can, thrown in the garbage can, get up to look out of the window.


    Time is getting closer and closer. I don''t know what action the underworld will take?


    Can a Sheng deal with it alone? Ghost difference can be very effective. Grandpa didn''t dare to collide with them easily when he was alive.


    At the same time, there is another person who is opposite to them, very excited and looking forward to tonight.


    Zhuoya stood in front of the window, looking at the round moon, showing a smile.


    "Hua Sheng, don''t let me down with you tonight. Let''s have a good performance."

 Chapter 725

    At this moment, in a private club in Jiangcheng,


    a famous lady in Jiangcheng celebrates her birthday by building a new building here.


    Xie Dongyang and Hua Zhi are here. Wang Junxian doesn''t like this occasion, so he goes home to have a rest first.


    The host of the birthday happened to be Xie Dongyang''s friend and Hua Zhi''s friend, so it was very happy to meet.


    In addition to Hua Zhi, AI Chen is also there. There are many other stars in the entertainment circle. It can be seen that the arrangement is very big.


    A group of rich second-generation CHILDES, celebrities and well-known wristbands from the entertainment circle also came to the room.


    There were about 560 people coming from before and after. The scene was very grand and very lively.


    Some of them are drinking, some are guessing, some are busy flirting, and some are vomiting in the bathroom.


    Xie Dongyang and Hua Zhi sat in one corner and chatted.


    "Have you been so low-key lately?"


    "Dare I raise my profile? Almost didn''t let Zhong Xiaoyan kill me. "


    "Ha ha ha, I''m so happy. Zhong Xiaoyan''s brainless goods, and what''s the first beauty in Jiangcheng? I Pooh her. But last time, it was a good thing that the wind came to help you, otherwise you could not shake the dog skin plaster of Zhong''s house so fast. "


    "Wind can help me, Sheng Sheng let it." When it comes to Huasheng, Xie Dongyang feels warm.


    "Don''t be a Sheng Sheng. You need to be beaten by the river. Don''t you remember to?"


    "Cut, he was rude. He misunderstood me clearly."


    For the last time he was misunderstood, Xie Dongyang was still upset, but he didn''t think it was wrong to beat him after the river flowed.


    No matter what he did, he just touched a Sheng''s hand, so he had to beat it.


    "Hey, what are you talking about, so happy?"


    AI Chen can''t wait to come here after chatting with other people. Hua Zhi immediately knows what she means. She quickly gives up her seat and lets her sit down.


    AI Chen looks at Hua Zhi gratefully, sits down, picks up a bottle of beer, "thanks a little, come, meet again, I salute you."


    "You''re welcome." Xie Dongyang is a little restrained and very polite.


    AI Chen had a good amount of wine. He drank one bottle at a time. Xie Dongyang didn''t lose face either. He drank all of them.


    "Thank you Everyone said that you used to be a very cheerful person, very fond of playing, like lively, but how do I think you are so quiet? Don''t they know Xie Shao and I know each other alone? " AI Chen is joking.


    Today, the little girl is wearing a red sweater, loose, showing a pair of big legs. She has no temperament.


    A perfect beauty, although not as dazzling as Hua Zhi, Hua Sheng is so refined, but also a top-ranking beauty.


    Especially as a big star, she sings very well, so she will inevitably be sought after by these young men. She doesn''t know how, so she goes to Xie Dongyang in the dark.


    I made do with my strength. I didn''t come to wechat last time, and I didn''t mean to be discouraged at all.


    AI Chen is very white. When he smiles, his eyes are bent. He wears a black beret and Chanel''s earrings. In fact, many men can''t refuse this.


    "Ah, I used to be like that, then..." Speaking of this, Xie Dongyang felt for a cigarette and held it at the corner of his mouth.


    The action was so handsome that AI Chen was so obsessed with it that he couldn''t even look away.


    "Later The prodigal son turned back. "


    Xie Dongyang finished and smiled. He held down the lighter and lit the cigarette with his head askew.


    AI Chen looks carefully. Xie Dongyang''s cigarette is not the Marlboro and cigar of the local tyrant.


    "Well, I can prove that if the previous thanks were few, it would not be possible to become friends with me, but the prodigal son who turned around was angry with me." Hua Zhi also picked up a lady''s cigarette and lit it to play cool. In fact, she was not an old smoker.


    "Then Do you like who you used to be or who you are now? " This is a deep question from AI Chen.

 Chapter 726

    Hua Zhi sees these two people chat very good, got, also simply improper electric light bubble, when a good man.


    Hua Zhi gets up and leaves without saying hello. AI Chen looks at Xie Dongyang askew, which makes him feel embarrassed.


    Xie Dongyang lowered his head and thought for a long time. "I can''t say which one I like. Although the former bastard was grumpy, headstrong and indulgent, I also lived a life of random encounter for many years. Later, although this one was formal, regular and deep, it didn''t feel uncomfortable. Anyway I think people will think about what they should do at a certain age. So I think everything goes with the flow. Without the former me, there would not be the present me, which is complementary. "


    Xie Dongyang didn''t pretend to be cool. He really summed it up.


    It shows that EQ is very high, and you can see through your past and present situation. And AI Chen is also a smart girl.


    Although he didn''t know all about Xie Dongyang''s life, he also understood why he felt this way.


    "It''s very good. I don''t think it''s a good thing to change like this. At least you''ve all experienced it. It''s only boring if people are the same as before."


    AI Chen is leaning on her chin. Xie Dongyang agrees with these words and nods.


    Then take the initiative to pick up the beer, "come on, cheers."


    The two also talked well. AI Chen was very happy to see Xie Dongyang''s reaction. He planned to take advantage of the victory and pursue him.


    "Thank you."


    "You don''t have to call me Xie Shao, just call me by name."


    "Come on, it''s a stiff name. Ha, I can call you President Xie." AI Chen is also joking.


    Xie Dongyang slightly raised the corner of his mouth and didn''t speak. AI Chen saw the opportunity was good, bit his lips, hesitated and asked, "President Xie You think, if... "


    Before I finish saying that, the birthday party is coming. The girl is a little fat, but she is very popular.


    "Ai Chen, when it''s time for you to sing to me, just sing your new song. What''s that, the stars? Hurry up..."


    "Well Excuse me for a moment. "


    AI Chen spits out his tongue, is pulled by the protagonist to the middle of the small stage, sits on the chair, picks up the microphone.


    Xie Dongyang listened to the song. To be honest, he still had no feelings for AI Chen.


    There is no denying that she is very beautiful, but Liang Xiaoxiao is also beautiful, and Zhong Xiaoyan is not bad. Isn''t his face good at all?


    It''s these people who don''t have Huasheng''s temperament and shock.


    Like a person, not just talk about it, is really to like it all the time, otherwise it is not to question the original vision?


    AI Chen sang that new song very seriously, just to show her in Xie Dongyang, so she said this sentence with Mike at the beginning -- Hello, everyone, I''m AI Chen, and I''m going to sing my new song embrace the sea of stars for you. I''m going to give this song to my good friend Wang Xinyi, wish her a happy birthday, and To my new friend Xie Dongyang and Xie Shao, I wish him a good mood every year.


    After AI Chen said these words, the whole audience clapped and whistled. They all knew that AI Chen was the most popular singer and they all looked forward to her.


    It''s a pity that Xie Dongyang is not in the mood to listen to her songs. Instead, he holds his mobile phone and hesitates to send wechat to Huasheng.


    Yes, he''s a little drunk. He misses her so much that he can''t control it


    And Xie Dongyang may not have thought that Hua Sheng, at this moment, is in the border, and the twelve difference match.


    "My Dear Sirs, I am a human being, and also for the sake of my dear ones breaking the rules once. Would you please accommodate me?" Hua Sheng plans to show weakness first.

 Chapter 727

    Is it because of fear? No, it''s not at all. She''s trying to pretend to be weak, paralyze the opponent and make him light.


    In this way, she can win. After all, it''s against the twelve ghost errands in the underworld. So Hua Sheng dare not take it lightly. He should play the routine or the routine.


    "Woman, since you are afraid, you should untie the charm. It''s not a wise choice to spend time with me here."


    "Yes, woman, we will not let you go because you are a woman."


    "How can we deal with Lord Styx when we let you go?"


    "If we can''t make tea, our brothers will be implicated."


    "After being implicated, where are the elder brothers'' authority?"


    "Without majesty, how can we stand in the underworld in the future?"


    "If you can''t stand on your feet, Lord Styx will be disappointed with us."


    "Yes, that''s right. Lord Styx is disappointed and will do something you don''t expect."


    "We may not even know what those things are, but the consequences are terrible."


    "It''s so horrible that you''ll regret what you did today."


    "Yes, since you will regret what you have done today in the future, it''s better to take advantage of the present and change your mind and give yourself a life."


    "If you have a way of life, we have a way of life, so it''s no use asking us to be accommodative. It''s better for you to uncover the reality of the magic spell that day."


    Twelve underworld a person a word, with the cross talk yes, each sentence will be followed by a sentence, the coherence is excellent.


    Hua Sheng was shocked. If it wasn''t for this serious singing, she would have laughed.


    In the imagination, the twelve hell differences should be Yin soldiers with strong Yin Qi. Even she thought they were black-and-white impermanence. She stretched out her tongue to frighten people to death.


    Unfortunately, it''s not that, the twelve difference not only didn''t think of the terror, but also a little cute.


    The form of speaking and talk show are right. The only tension left by Huasheng is gone.


    "From your words, I can tell that you are really very kind people." Hua Sheng begins to confuse his opponent with rainbow fart.


    "You are quite accurate." The leader nodded his head, which was obviously useful.


    How do you say that? You can wear thousands of clothes, but you can''t wear flattery. That''s true.


    "So you are so kind, let''s settle it in a peaceful way, OK?" Hua Sheng tries.


    "So what is your way of peace?"


    That person is not so extreme, giving enough time for Hua Sheng to negotiate, even if she is deliberately delaying.


    "My way is, please accept these, even if I invite you to have tea." With that, Hua Sheng waved his right hand.


    On the lawn between the two sides, there suddenly appeared gold treasures piled up into mountains, of course, they were dedicated to the underworld.


    There are also many large amount of Styx good jewelry, dazzling. It seems that Huasheng is well prepared.


    Of course, these were sent by a shouzhuang shop by her temporary phone later, and they were directly hidden in the small border of the cuff.


    When they saw the glittering things, twelve people were still stunned, and they tried to buy a lot of them these years.


    But no one can be as generous as Huasheng. It''s a big deal. No wonder people say that money can make ghosts push the mill. It seems that the underworld also loves money.


    Seeing the twelve dead men, Hua Sheng said quickly, "adults, I think so. There are so many dead people in our country every day. There are so many dead souls. It''s impossible for Lord ming to ask each of them. So as long as twelve adults are willing to help me hide them, they won''t investigate the dead souls of my fourth sister. These are yours."

 Chapter 728

    "You are willing." The leader gave a cold voice.


    Without waiting for Hua Sheng to speak, the man added, "there are many things and sincerity, but You''re going to be disappointed. We can''t hide it. Now you can either undo the charm or fight with us. You can choose one. "


    The plan of paying with money is a trial in itself. Huasheng didn''t expect to be able to do it, so he was not disappointed.


    But before she could speak, she heard a familiar voice, "Hey, how can I do something fun like fighting without me?"


    Hua Sheng''s side of his head was shocked. In the darkness from afar, the woman in white walked into the border. It was Wind?


    When the figure approached, Hua Sheng saw the face of the wind by moonlight.


    She burst into tears


    "Wind I... "


    "You don''t want to do this for me. I really don''t want to take care of you, but I can''t. who is calling me unlucky to know you, a friend who has a bad heart? I''ll tell you, don''t cry. If you''re moved, wait for us to win. It''s not the time to cry. " Wind, hands around the chest, arrogant.


    "How can I waste so much time with us? It''s to delay time. It seems that I''m waiting for reinforcements."


    "Wrong, you''re really wrong this time. She didn''t know I was here. In fact, from the moment when she willfully used the magic talisman, we had a fight." Wind Xi turns her head and looks at the ghost.


    "Then why did you come?"


    The ghost is full of curiosity, so I wonder.


    "I''m in a mood. Besides, you guys bully a woman. Are you ashamed?"


    Twelve differences:


    "If this matter is spread out, how can you get around in the underworld in the future?"


    "Then I''ll kill you and kill you, so that it won''t spread." After that, the twelve ghosts sent a group to show their weapons.


    My God, in that situation, Fengxi hurriedly backed up a few steps. After all, the cold weapons in these people''s hands are either forks or machetes, or hammers and axes, which are very frightening.


    "You Is it a single fight or a group fight? " Feng Xi hides behind Huasheng and asks with her neck.


    "How about a single fight, a group fight?" The ghost was also asked by Fengxi.


    The wind swept at the twelve, "if you choose to do it alone, you will send one person out to do it alone with us."


    "And the brawl?" Asked the messenger.


    "If you have a group fight, you can send one person out. I will fight with my friends and beat him."


    Twelve differences:


    "Elder brother, it seems that there''s something wrong with this. What''s wrong with it?" A ghost is confused by the wind.


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. That woman is right. It''s a one-on-one, a group fight. The explanation is perfect." One of them has been silly and turned into a pit by the wind.


    The eldest brother, who took the lead, was all asked about Mao. His face was gloomy and his mask was staring at the earth. He thought for a long time with his mind.


    Then he reacted. Angrily, he pointed to the wind with a long knife. "You little girl, how dare you play us? We have twelve people. Why send one out? Keep dreaming. Whether it''s a single fight or a group fight, it seems that you are the one who takes advantage of it. Do you mean to hurt us? Believe it or not, I''ll kill you now? "


    "Aren''t you powerful? You are the prince of the underworld''s confidant, with unique skills, and each of you is a few hundred years old. Our two girls are only in their forties, or ordinary people. So of course, let''s order them. Otherwise, isn''t that bullying? " Wind Xi is not embarrassed to be exposed, but it''s still firing.

 Chapter 729

    Feng Xi is a girl with fast brain and many ghost ideas. Coming up is a battle of words.


    Then with that three inch tongue to the ghost on the opposite side, Hua Sheng could not help but laugh.


    "Are you still smiling? I''ll settle your account with you later. " Wind Xi stares at Hua Sheng, but obviously hasn''t forgiven her yet.


    "Elder brother, don''t listen to her. This woman lied to us deliberately. We don''t care about bullying or bullying people at all. What we want is the result Lord Styx is waiting for us to report back. It''s very rare for us to use the magic talisman to force the soul. I''m sure you will find out. "


    In the end, there are people who understand and are not affected by the wind, so they show their interests.


    The twelve men immediately entered the fighting state, sending out strong black murderous Qi one by one.


    "Wind, you stay back, I''ll come." Hua Sheng takes Feng Xi''s arm and wants to go first. After all, he doesn''t know the strength of the other side.


    "No, I''m coming. I''m coming. I''m going to do a good job. I''ll stand up in the underworld in advance, so as not to be bullied by them after I die."


    "Don''t say such bad things." Hua Sheng is ashamed.


    With that, Fengxi pushes away Huasheng, starts to seal with both hands, and says, "the ancestors of Fengjia are on the top. Fengxi, the leader of Fengjia, is now the 85 generations of Fengjia''s descendants. Please help me to protect the Dharma and deal with evil spirits."


    When Hua Sheng saw this, he immediately understood that Feng Xi was going to ask Feng family to protect the Dharma. Every generation of Feng family''s head has a strong Dharma protection, mostly animal spirits.


    Last time when Fengxi invited him, Hua Sheng was also present. He was a fierce white ice wolf. The wolf''s soul had a strong fighting power. He tore up the puppet directly, which was extremely addictive.


    If you remember correctly, this is the second time Fengxi has asked for Dharma protection since they have known each other for so long.


    Why don''t you always invite me? Hua Sheng didn''t ask Feng Xi about this question, but he guessed that it might be the rules of the Feng family. For example, some simple outlaws of evil spirits are not worth inspiring people once, or the Dharma protector needs to consume a lot of spiritual power. Feng Xi doesn''t want to take that risk, right?


    After the wind Xi recites the mantra, a golden light comes as scheduled Like last time, it didn''t disappoint.


    What a tall white wolf and wolf soul appeared again. It was extremely powerful, with murderous eyes.


    There is a golden wind character in the middle of his forehead, which means to serve the wind family. Hua Sheng also heard that when the wind died.


    This wolf soul Dharma also solves the contract, restores the free body, no longer continues to serve for her, is the fate has been exhausted.


    When the wolf soul came, he took a look at the wind. "It''s hard for you to remember me. I thought you would forget me."


    "Haha, how could it be? You are my secret weapon. Hurry up Get rid of those guys on the other side. "


    He pointed to the twelve hell differences on the opposite side. After a look at the wolf soul protection method, he was shocked, "Twelve hell differences?"


    "Xuanjie ice?" The twelve differences were also recognized.


    "You Yes? " The wind is a little embarrassed.


    "You asked me out, didn''t you say that there were evil spirits?" The wolf guard was obviously angry.


    "Yes, they are evil spirits. If you want to kill me, you will not help me?"


    "Nonsense, the ghost is the close friend of Lord Ming. I won''t kill people casually. Unless you do something bad, I can''t care about it. My contract with the Feng family is to help you deal with monsters and ghosts. It''s not to make enemies for myself. I don''t want to make trouble for myself. Go away. Don''t call me if there is such a thing in the future, otherwise I will do it again Not for you. "


    The wolf soul not only didn''t help, but also scolded Fengxi. The plot of God''s reversal was obviously unexpected to her.


    The scene was once awkward I wanted to play with authority. As a result, not only did I have no authority, but also I was sprayed.

 Chapter 730

    The wolf''s breath flashes. It''s obviously unreliable.


    Feng Xi looks embarrassed and takes a look at Hua Sheng. "Cough, ah Sheng, I''ll make you laugh."


    "It''s OK. This is the trouble I caused. You don''t have to solve it for me." Hua Sheng didn''t want to interfere with the wind. If she could come, she would be very righteous.


    "You have wolf soul as the Dharma protector. Are you the wind family?" The leader of the netherworld clearly saw the identity of Fengxi.


    "Yes, I am the eighty-five generations of Feng family." The wind straightened his back.


    "Very well, who are you, Mr. Feng?"


    "It''s my grandfather."


    "Ha ha, tell you, even your grandfather will shout out a ghost messenger when he sees us, let alone your junior. I''d like to advise you. Your friend is right. It''s better not to meddle. For your grandfather''s sake, we can avoid your rudeness and rashness. "


    In fact, the reason why wolf soul protection is not willing to do ghost work is very simple. The xuanjie is also within the three realms.


    Sooner or later, the wolf soul will die. At that time, it will report to Lord Styx.


    No matter what status you used to be, once you become a ghost, you have to be controlled by the underworld. This is the rule.


    Wind Xi knows these people, even grandpa dare not provoke, but she is not so arrogant.


    But I really can''t see Hua Sheng alone in the face of this fierce battle. There are few such scenes.


    That combat power I can''t imagine.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Since I''m here today, I''m not afraid of death. The big deal is that my soul is separated and my body is dead. I can just go to the underworld to see my grandfather, and my wind family ancestors. Everyone has a death. Am I afraid of farting? "


    Finish saying, the wind Xi flies a body to rush up, half air hands a scatter.


    The sky full of fire and rain came down from the sky. This is the flying fire and meteor talisman of the wind family. It''s very intimidating.


    After all, it''s the skill of group attack. The range of attack is very wide. Basically, if you are hit, it will be very miserable.


    Where do you know that twelve people were on the ground just now, but they disappeared in a flash.


    Wind Xi froze, looking around looking for, in the heart also pondered is oneself dazzled?


    "Wind, be careful. It''s above you..." Hua Sheng could not help but take a breath of cool air as he saw it clearly.


    Because just now, the twelve black robes suddenly appeared on the top of the windy head, floating in the air, which was very strange and fast.


    "It''s humiliating to deal with us with small skills."


    With a sneer, the leader of hell sent a batch of knives.


    Hearing Hua Sheng''s warning, Feng Xi quickly raises her head, and then directly changes her subduing wand.


    It''s a short, golden stick, full of gold, shining in black.


    On the outside of the subduing stick, there is a dense Sanskrit, which is the unique exorcism charm of the Feng family. There is also a circle of outer ring, which is the treasure of the Buddhist town education, and the Shurangama mantra as well as the Vajra Sutra of the great compassion mantra.


    It''s said that it''s the king of incantation. It''s a nerve text that can subdue the demons. Unfortunately, although the hell is powerful, it''s not a heresy after all.


    The demon subduing staff of analysis is a good thing, but the surface of these differences can not play the greatest role.


    After only a few rounds, he was a bit unable to fight. The twelve men cooperated very well, and they moved very fast. The wind failed every day.


    Finally, he was kicked in the ribs by the leading ghost and kicked for more than ten meters It''s a long way to glide on the grass.


    Hua Sheng hurriedly runs over, helps the wind, injects spiritual strength into her injured part, cures her wound.


    "A Sheng, don''t work hard with them. We are not rivals You''d better give them Hualin It''s your fault. " The wind is bitter.


    Hua Sheng didn''t answer in a positive way. Instead, he said mildly, "how do you do? I''ll take the rest."

 Chapter 731

    Huasheng didn''t plan to let Fengxi carry the pot for him. The first thing was not Fengxi.


    The second wind Xi''s strength is estimated to be difficult to deal with the twelve differences. She can''t let her friends risk their lives.


    However, Fengxi is very stubborn. After finding the Dharma protector, the Dharma protector ran away, and his face could not be held, so he rushed to it directly.


    The result is not unexpected. I was cruelly tortured. Fortunately, the twelve dead men were not confused, and they didn''t have any cruel hands.


    Wind Xi just bruises her ribs and can''t afford to fall to the ground. After Hua Sheng healed her, she didn''t hurt so much.


    She covered her ribs, supported herself and sat up. "Ah Sheng, you can''t. We can''t beat them. Let''s admit defeat. It''s not disgraceful to lose to the messenger."


    "I''m not afraid of humiliation." Hua Sheng explains.


    "I know you don''t want to let Hualin go."


    Hua Sheng is biting her lips. It''s true. She''s very hard to let Hua Lin live. How can she give up her soul easily.


    "But you can''t protect it like this. In the end, Hua Lin is going to die, and you will also be brought to the underworld to question. You fool, even if you don''t think about yourself, do you think about Jiang pop? Think about the last time you were trapped. What did the river do to you? "


    Wind knows, as long as the river, there must be drama.


    Sure enough, when it comes to the river, Hua Sheng''s eyes are soft. She must care about her man.


    "The wind, I love the river. There''s no doubt about that."


    "But what if you die? Let him die with you? " The wind asks.


    "Wind, I will not die, you wait for me."


    Hua Sheng raises his head, turns around and heads for the twelve dead.


    "Little girl, I advise you not to try. Your friend comes from the first Fengshui family. He is not our opponent. You are looking for trouble."


    "Even if I find myself suffering, I have to try. After all, it''s all here, isn''t it? "


    Hua Sheng looks at the twelve people in front of him and smiles.


    "My God, she can still laugh at this time?"


    "Yeah, that means she knows she''s done?"


    "I know that I can laugh at the end of the game. This woman''s heart is big enough."


    "What can I do if I don''t know how to kill myself?"


    "We will not let her go if we commit suicide, but we will go to see Lord Styx with our soul."


    "When you see Lord Styx, everything is true."


    "To tell the truth, several tasks of our brother have been completed this time."


    "We will be happy when the adults are happy to finish the task."


    "We''ll go to the pub and have a few drinks when we''re happy."


    "Drink a few and we''ll forget our troubles."


    "Without worry, we don''t have to be dark all day."


    These twelve people are like this again. One by one, Hua Sheng is sweating.


    "Wait a minute, gentlemen. It''s not talk show time. Don''t do that."


    "Little girl, with your strength, I can do it alone without our twelve."


    Said, one of the ghosts came out, that is the seventh.


    The strength is not bad either. Obviously, I want to show off. Other brothers didn''t stop me.


    I thought it would be easy to take the girl in front of me.


    I didn''t know that the ghost had to fly and smash the hammer in his hand.


    There is a ribbon flying out of the cuff of Huasheng. It''s very fast. It directly entangles the hammer, and then Huasheng falls hard.


    Throw the man with weapons ten meters away Mercilessly fell on the ground, and suddenly there was a wail.


    "Seven..." Cried several.


    "I''ll go Ah Sheng, is it on or off? "


    It''s silly to see Fengxi sitting on the lawn. Why does Huasheng always have so many strange spells and weapons?

 Chapter 732

    Your ribbons are very thin when you look at them, but they can throw out the ghost weapons and people directly. It can be seen that they are extremely powerful.


    "Little girl is not bad. If you have two sons, our three brothers will meet you."


    Say, 10, 11, 12 the last three brothers together.


    Once upon a time, another two left and right attacks came from both sides. It was hard to fight with a single fist. Everyone thought that Hua Sheng would not be able to resist the attack if these three people were fighting together.


    I don''t know that Huasheng is not in a hurry. He is waving the beautiful nine color ribbon flexibly.


    Fasten the weapons of two of them. They can''t move in an instant.


    On the third day, he leaped into the sky, and the mountain opener followed Huasheng''s forehead, which was merciless.


    Wind Xi was so scared that she closed her eyes and said, "ah Sheng, be careful My mother, I dare not see it. "


    Seeing that the mountain opener is going to fall on Hua Sheng''s head, her feet slip.


    Slip out directly from the bottom and let the man split an empty space.


    And Hua Sheng directly dances with his hands behind him, smashing the two guys on both sides of the ribbon.


    All of a sudden, three people fell to the ground at the same time, not lightly hurt.


    "This girl is so powerful Elder brother, it seems that we just underestimated the enemy. "


    "Yes, just now, the girl deliberately showed weakness and bribed us, in fact, in order to paralyze us. The woman is very thoughtful and intelligent Don''t hesitate, let''s go together. If adults know that we have to deal with a mortal for such a long time, they will be angry. "


    No matter what others say, the leader should finish the task assigned by the adult first.


    So the rest rushed up together, taking away the wounded seven, ten, eleven and twelve.


    There are still eight people in perfect condition, so they rush up together.


    We thought that this time we must have taken the lead. We are sure that we will have a good chance. How can we know that these eight people did not get any benefit together.


    After playing for a long time, it was a draw. It''s obviously not a draw.


    Because they were eight, and each other had only one little girl.


    Seeing the time running out, the leading ghost called out, "listen to my command, everyone set up the array, twelve Star River."


    After that, the twelve people stood in a circle and trapped Hua Sheng in the center of the circle.


    "Nine level Ghost Tower, eight ghosts for life, seven ghosts for the top, Five ghosts for Qi, four ghosts for the hell gate, three ghosts for sleepiness, two ghosts for Luocha, twelve in one, evil spirits for invasion."


    After reading such a long sentence, the leader saw that the twelve began to change their positions.


    It''s extremely fast. According to the password, it''s hard for Huasheng to escape from the sky.


    Feng Xi closed her eyes and said, "all the ancestors of Feng family, please protect my friend. She is a good person. Don''t let her have anything. Please show your spirit."


    In fact, Fengxi has no choice. Her own strength can''t beat others, so she just wants to help Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng is trapped in the center, looking around at the changing array.


    She opened her eyes to the extreme, and she could see clearly every time the twelve differences changed positions.


    At the end of the day, when the twelve men were united, a huge army was formed.


    What do you say? That''s equivalent to Monkey King''s seventy-two changes.


    Originally, there were twelve. Now, after the combination, they have been compiled ten times.


    So all around Huasheng are ghost guards in black robes. It''s equivalent to body separation.


    When I saw it, I almost fainted in the dark.


    "It''s over. It''s ruined." She thought that Hua Sheng must be dead.

 Chapter 733

    Don''t say the wind is blowing. Even the twelve dead men think so. They seldom use this trick.


    One is that it consumes too much energy, the second is too big and troublesome, and it is unnecessary to deal with ordinary souls.


    In the past ten years, they only used it once, when they went to the xuanjie to pick up the ghost of a monster eight years ago.


    Although the beast was dead, it was extremely powerful. It fought with twelve of them all day and all night.


    Later, seeing that he couldn''t do it, he took away the spirit of the beast.


    But now I really didn''t expect to use it again eight years later to deal with a mortal.


    I''m still a girl in her twenties, but I can''t manage that much. Their responsibilities are different.


    So we can''t talk about who is good, who is bad, or who bullies?


    Hua Sheng saw that there were hundreds of people around him. His face was still calm.


    "Little girl, do you want to fight? If you surrender now, we will give you the last chance. "


    "Yes, little girl, if we do a big move this time, you are the soul of the dead. You can only go to the hell with us."


    "Thank you for the opportunity, but I don''t want to surrender. I haven''t come out yet. I didn''t give up so easily."


    Hua Sheng''s stubbornness is beyond the imagination of the twelve ghosts. They really sympathize with the girl in front of them, but they can''t help it. They should do it or not.


    "At my command, up."


    At the command of the leader, the dense separation hit the mountain and sea. It felt like stepping on Hua Sheng.


    At that moment, Huasheng saw the right time and threw the nine colored ribbon into the air.


    "Qianwei in the southwest, Qianwei in the southeast, Dumen in the north and West corners, Jingwei in the east two doors, kunwei in the South eleven corners, and genwei in the West Tumen. Go."


    Hua Sheng pointed to the sky and said "go".


    The nine colored ribbons were broken into six small ribbons, and went to the position she just said.


    That ribbon is very aggressive, though it is small. It''s something with powerful power. It''s so hard.


    When the wailing sound started, the position attacked by Huasheng suddenly disappeared, leaving only the six dead men themselves.


    "I''ll go. Is this a broken split? How did she find such a real hiding place in such a short time? It''s amazing. "


    Fengxi didn''t dare to see it at first. Later, she couldn''t help but see such a wonderful scene when she opened her eyes and completely forgot that she and Huasheng were fighting each other.


    Almost as if it''s a master''s move. Feng Xi comments on it and is full of blood.


    "Big brother, he broke their separation, then we..."


    "Let''s hurry up and don''t give her a chance to shout."


    Seeing that the brothers have suffered, the leader is also quick to respond. Before Huasheng has called out the position of the remaining six people, hurry to rush.


    It''s too late for Huasheng to locate, or even the ribbon in his hand.


    Empty handed, facing the attack of six people.


    Fengxi has seen the experience, so she is not so worried.


    She seems to have expected that Huasheng would always be in a critical moment to get out of danger.


    So I was leaning on my chin, holding my chin and waiting for the theatre.


    At the critical moment, Hua Sheng sat cross legged on the grass.


    Close your eyes for a second. When you open them again, your eyes have become the deep sea like the sea.


    Even, it''s not that the eyes become blue, it''s the dazzling blue light in the eyes.


    She slowly spread out her hands, the palms of her hands instantly lit two piles of flames that were as high as one person, and the flames were blazing up with blue light in the dark.


    In the moment when the six ghost attacks, the blue flame rushes up and gives them a surprise.


    As soon as the fire touched my body, there was heartbreaking pain.


    Only the leading Pluto covered his sharp pain and looked at the little girl in front of him.


    "Nine days of XuanHuo? Eyes of the sea soul You Where are you holy? " At this moment, he found out how wrong he was before. This girl is not an ordinary person at all.

 Chapter 734

    Normally, no matter what kind of magic flame, it can be put out. After all, the twelve dead are also a little skilled.


    But now the blue flame is burning on them. No matter how they attack it, they can''t extinguish it. Even if they roll on the ground, it''s useless to water them.


    The pain of being burned by blue flame is ten times more than that of ordinary flame. These people are really afraid at this moment.


    I always look down on the woman in front of me, so I look down on her.


    Think of a mere mortal, can it turn the sky?


    The ghost of the underworld, who even dare not be the enemy of the wolf soul of the underworld, has suffered this great loss today.


    Those who were burned by the blue fire, all the expressions were extremely painful.


    It''s almost time for Hua Sheng to see you. The palms gather their power and take back the blue flame.


    How high a person''s flame had a moment in her hands, quietly disappeared.


    It''s like magic, and the fire on those messengers disappears.


    Such a fever almost killed me.


    More than a dozen people dare not move forward for fear of being swallowed by the blue flame.


    "Who are you?" The leader covers his arm seriously injured by blue fire and looks at Hua Sheng with complicated eyes.


    "I''m just an ordinary person, just offended."


    In fact, Hua Sheng is not right. She doesn''t want to get revenge on herself. She just doesn''t want Hua Lin to be taken away.


    So I have to be opposite to these ghosts, but I don''t want to be enemies with the underworld.


    "It''s impossible. How can ordinary people use the nine sky fire And it''s still such a rare eye of the sea soul... "


    The leader was still shaking when he spoke.


    He''s really excited. Why?


    The reason why he knew this magic was that he had seen it in an ancient book of the underworld.


    That ancient book is particularly interesting. It''s called strange talk outside the sky. Most of the records in it are ancient things. The magic, gods and demons are no longer there.


    Every one million years, three realms and six realms will be destroyed automatically and everything will be reborn.


    It''s like formatting a mobile phone. It''s an old world gone, a new world coming.


    But I don''t know why the ancient books have been kept. Lord Styx likes these things, so he collects them.


    He also took a look at the ghost. He still clearly remembered that in that ancient book, it was recorded as follows:


    mysterious family, the family was thin, the male was born with a long life, while the female was born with unique talent and unique skills.


    It is said that the family inherits the nine heavenly Xuannv''s mother''s lineage, which is the descendant of nine heavenly Xuannv''s people. Therefore, the extinction is nine heavenly XuanHuo, which can also be called nine heavenly sacred fire.


    The flame is divided into nine colors. Few people have seen them. It is said that the blue flame on the second layer has strong killing power, and the caster will emit strange blue light in his eyes.


    The world calls this phenomenon the eye of the sea soul. The fire of the sea soul kills the gods and the demons.


    It''s a pity that no one has seen this ancient and mysterious magic since the family disappeared in three realms and six realms.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about?" Hua Sheng really doesn''t know what fire is. She just subconsciously knows it. She can''t explain it herself.


    Yes, she really doesn''t know anything about the nine sky XuanHuo and the eye of the sea soul.


    As long as they can be afraid, they don''t take it out for nothing.


    It''s not like lying to see Hua Sheng''s eyes. I just think it''s strange. Isn''t it Is he wrong? But are there any other spells in this world similar to those of this family?


    "Your Excellency, I really don''t want to be the enemy of you. It''s really a must. Please don ''t blame me. Please help me to bring a word to the Lord of the underworld, OK? " Hua Sheng knows that these people can''t pay back, which is also a problem, so he thinks it''s better to talk about it himself.

 Chapter 735

    "Tell me." The leader looks at Hua Sheng.


    After thinking about it, Hua Sheng began slowly, "Lord Ming, I know that my fourth sister''s life is over. I shouldn''t force her to stay in the world. It''s against the rules of heaven to help her. But I still can''t watch her and her baby die. We are mortals, so we have seven passions and six desires. Whether it''s family friendship or love, for us, it''s just as important as life. I offended you for my family, offended you, and deserve to die for it. But I still hope you can get away with it. Of course I will not let you open this special case in vain, otherwise it will be difficult to obey the public in the future. I am willing to make an exchange with Lord Styx. Apart from my life, I am willing to offer everything I want and what I have


    "Ah Sheng, no way." Feng Xi shook her head all the time. She felt that Hua Sheng was too passive in her work.


    Hua Sheng said in one breath. Twelve hell sent you to look at me. I looked at you. I thought that although this woman was powerful, she didn''t know her superiority because she was powerful, but her attitude was still humble, which immediately changed everyone''s impression on her.


    "Well, I''ll report to Lord Styx first. I can''t beat him anyway." The leader saw the situation clearly.


    I''d also like to help Hua Sheng pass on the words. Seeing that the messenger promised, Hua Sheng was very happy and bent over to salute. "Thank you very much, sir. Let me heal your wounds. I really offended you just now."


    After that, Hua Sheng spread out his hands again, and the white spirit power was 12 points, like 12 dotted lines, which were continuously transmitted to those ghost bodies.


    For a moment, the injuries that those people had just suffered recovered, and they were immediately surprised.


    "Girl, you can''t be human. Here It''s too much. "


    one of them can''t help but Tucao, the subconscious is, you always make complaints about yourself as mortals, wool? When we don''t read much, how powerful are mortals?


    Hua Sheng smiled and didn''t speak. After being well, he disappeared into the border.


    Hua Sheng is also relieved. She knows that it should be safe tonight.


    As for the latter, I don''t want to think about it. I don''t know if the Pluto agrees with her terms.


    If you don''t agree, then what should we do?


    "Ah Sheng, ah ah ah I adore you. "


    Windy Xi gets up and hugs windy Xi for a crazy kiss.


    "What are you doing? Give me a fright." Hua Sheng pushes her away.


    "I knew you were so powerful. What can I do to find a Dharma protector? The wolf gave me a hole, and even showed me the face It''s grandma''s leg. "


    When I think of my unreliable Dharma protector, the wind blows.


    Hua Sheng smiled, "you can''t blame Dharma protector. Dharma protector doesn''t want to offend the people of the underworld. It''s normal."


    "Yes, looking at the three realms and six principles, that is, your Hua Sheng, a brave group, is actually against the underworld."


    "I can''t help it. I really don''t want sister four to die like this." Hua Sheng felt that after he went down the mountain, he knew so many people and became more and more like a mortal.


    When she is soft hearted, she knows it''s not good, but she just can''t control it.


    It''s no wonder that Immortals'' crimes should be sent to people for experience. Actually, people live very hard. Buddha said that there are seven hardships in the world. Who can avoid them?


    "A Sheng, don''t make trouble, I will worship you as my teacher."


    Hua Sheng:


    "The master is on top, and I will be worshipped by my disciples." Speaking of the wind, I''m going to kneel. Hua Sheng thought she was joking just now. Look at her kneeling and her brain is buzzing.

 Chapter 736

    Hua Sheng quickly helped the madman up. "Are you crazy?"


    "Yes, I''m crazy about your strength." The wind is very excited.


    Hua Sheng:


    When I was a child, I often went around with my grandfather to deal with these messy things.


    When others saw her grandfather, they all saw the immortals. They wanted to see the house, the graveyard, or even fortune telling.


    In a word, she is also a person who has seen the world, but she has never worshipped her grandfather.


    Although grandpa has been really powerful, almost all over the country, there is no one who does not know Feng nameless.


    However, I just feel like an old man. Today, I saw Hua Sheng playing against twelve ghost guards. I''m so happy that I don''t want to.


    It''s too fierce, especially the blue flame, which almost made twelve hell difference and became twelve roast duck.


    Those people had psychological shadow later. When they saw Hua Sheng''s fingers shaking, they were afraid that she would set fire.


    I can see all of them. In a word, there are too many strange moves on Huasheng. If you learn one, you will be very good.


    I will never be bullied again, especially the wolf soul Dharma protector. I will never call it when I have nothing to do. The key problem is that you have something to do, and it''s not easy to call others.


    "Don''t make trouble. We are friends. We are inferior to teachers."


    "I don''t care about that." The wind laughs.


    "I care, elder sister. Stop making trouble." How can Hua Sheng be the master of Fengxi? Isn''t that bullshit?


    "Ah Sheng You teach me. Your spells are so powerful. "


    "Which do you want to learn?"


    "Tell me first, what''s the name of that colorful ribbon."


    "Well I don''t know. I just don''t know how to get it out. It''s the same as the red rope I used before. I don''t even know its name. "


    "Here, let me play."


    Hua Sheng''s Cuffs move, and the nine color duanling flies out directly, floating into a rainbow, which is extremely beautiful.


    The wind Xi holds in the hand, is eager to try.


    "Come on, teach me how to do it?"


    "It''s the combination of spiritual power, the connection of consciousness with it, the communion of mind and mind. Whatever you think in your mind, it will do according to your requirements."


    "Wow, it''s so mysterious. I''ll try."


    Wind Xi closed his eyes to gather the power of spirit, then put it in the palm of his hand and spread it out.


    "Go and tie up with a Sheng."


    The ribbon doesn''t move


    "Well Is it because of your master, you dare not ah, then you give me entanglement


    The ribbon still doesn''t move


    "Eh? Don''t I use too little spiritual power. Go and fly to the East. " The wind exerts the power of nine oxen and two tigers, but the ribbon is still motionless.


    "What''s the matter? A Sheng, does this thing recognize the Lord? " The wind is a little depressed.


    Hua Sheng is also quite surprised. He thought that the wind could drive the ribbon. Unfortunately, he didn''t give any face.


    "Up..." Hua Sheng''s finger lightly points to, that nine color section Ling floats up directly.


    "Sure enough, I only listen to you. It''s not fun. I want you to teach me blue flame." When Feng Xi saw this magic weapon, he didn''t listen to me and didn''t want to play.


    Hua Sheng is also a good character. He spread his hands out and said, "the palms gather the power of spirit, move the energy of Dantian, and turn all the power of spirit into a Taiji diagram in the body. Taiji diagram, you know? Taiji generates Liangyi, Liangyi generates four images, four images generate eight trigrams, eight trigrams determine good and bad, good and bad generate great cause. "


    After that, the two flames in Hua Sheng''s hands are rising. She uses less power, so the flame is not as high as before.


    "Let me try..." It''s a pity that Fengxi began to operate like Huasheng.


    After a long time, I still can''t do it. To put it bluntly, it has nothing to do with psychic power. No one can learn it at all.


    The wind turned and ran. It couldn''t stop him. Hua Sheng looked at the time and went back to the villa to have a rest.


    At this moment, in the underworld, Fengdu city is a cold-blooded man in black robe, holding a wine pot and leaning his head against the black gold throne.


    "Lord Styx..."


    "Needless to say, this seat has understood. Go and get this life and death book."

 Chapter 737

    Lord Styx''s voice is very young, his appearance is very young, and his voice is a little low.


    It is said that in the three realms and six realms, even the princess of the Dragon Palace and the fairies in the sky love him.


    But Lord Styx has always hated men and women. No one knows how old he is or how many years he has lived.


    The people in the underworld only know that even the oldest grandma on the bridge will call him the master of the underworld.


    You need to know that Meng Po is 3900 years old, so Lord Pluto


    Twelve hell sent back this plan is to explain to Lord Ming clearly, and then accept the sin.


    After all, I blame myself for not finishing it. I was brutalized by a mortal. I didn''t win a pair of twelve. Lord Styx must be furious.


    Originally, the adult had a bad temper, so on the way back, the twelve brothers trembled all the way.


    In my mind, I keep fantasizing about whether I want to go up the mountain and down the oil pot, or even go to hell?


    How do you know that adults are in a good mood? Where do you see that? Very simply, adults drink when they are in a good mood.


    Adults will carry small hands when they are in a grumpy mood.


    So, just when I saw the adults drinking, a dozen of them were relieved, and then ordered them to go to the suzerain library and take the book of life and death.


    There are 18 luochas guarding the gate of the zongjuan storehouse. The book of life and death is sealed with an array that only the Lord of the underworld can unlock. It is extremely important.


    There are nine books of life and death. All the people in the three realms and six ways are here, no matter you are the immortal in the sky or the devil in hell.


    Here are clear records of all life, and even a total of reincarnation how many times, where the birth, are clear.


    Twelve Hades took the book of life and death of the king of the underworld and carefully went back to the main hall.


    The emperor of the underworld threw the wine pot aside, got up lazily, and opened the book of life and death that controlled the fate with a golden light.


    The dark robe of the Pluto, with nine dragons on it, and the belly in front of it is a pattern of a devil, but it is extremely powerful.


    No one in the underworld is not afraid of him, but not many people have the chance to see him. He has a strange character and doesn''t like to join in the fun.


    "My Lord, do you want to give it directly to that woman and tick it off the book of life and death?"


    The leader of Pluto thought, is that the woman did too much? Under the anger of Pluto, he would directly cross out the name from the book.


    After all, Lord Styx still has this right.


    The Pluto glanced at the ghost coldly, "your imagination is rich enough, but I want to row you."


    "Don''t be angry, my Lord."


    As soon as he saw that he had been bombed by adults, he did not dare to talk more. All twelve of them knelt on the ground and waited for their hair to fall.


    It seems that the master of the netherworld has already known the course of the event. In fact, when the twelve underworld sent, the king of the netherworld felt that this time was unusual.


    Later, I opened the dust margin mirror and saw what happened in the boundary, and I understood it.


    Even the last words that Hua Sheng said to him, he really listened to them word by word, but he thought this woman was very interesting.


    So the purpose of turning out the book of life and death is not to tick off Hua Sheng''s name and let her die, but to see what she is.


    Who is the previous life? Such a powerful spiritual power is definitely not the human body. The Pluto thought in his heart that the woman is probably heavenly.


    After all, there is no such powerful magic in demon world and demon world, and no one among the monks can practice it.


    Unless there are some immortals in the sky who are related to the goddess of nine heavens, maybe they can understand a little.


    When the blue flame of Huasheng is flying in the palm of the hand, the Pluto has recognized that it is the second layer of nine sky XuanHuo, sea soul fire.


    She Who is it? In the three realms and six ways, which family will be so powerful that it can cultivate a person who can practice nine heavenly XuanHuo?

 Chapter 738

    Of course, the most curious thing about the Pluto is not the appearance and character of Hua Sheng, but the identity, which is also caused by the holy fire of the nine heavens.


    That ghost is right. It''s the nine sky XuanHuo. But others only know a little. The ghost knows a little more than others.


    That is nine days Xuan fire has not appeared for a long time, long enough that he does not remember how far away.


    Why is that? Because the requirements of Jiutian XuanHuo to the body are extremely high, whether you are a human being or a demon, you should meet the most basic standards.


    That is, the body is extremely cold, and the eight characters of birth are full of Yin Qi. Then, when you are born, you should swallow a dead soul, which is the meaning of cutting a dagger.


    If you want to think that it''s enough to meet these needs, it''s too simple. To cultivate the nine heavenly XuanHuo, you must have amazing bones and the whole body''s meridians can go against the current.


    As we all know, you can walk through meridians, and people will die directly. So, this body is a special constitution.


    And then it''s very important that those who can practice this magic must be related to the nine heavenly Xuannv.


    Niang has been a God in ancient times. She has been in jiuchongtian for a long time.


    And the mother''s relatives are indeed many, the mother''s parents, as well as the husband''s family all have descendants to pass on.


    Just How hard is it to meet so many conditions and set up so many abnormal conditions? It''s hard to have one in tens of thousands of years.


    But now suddenly such a wonderful young girl comes from the world, which makes Pluto very excited.


    Moreover, he was sure that Jiutian XuanHuo needed powerful spiritual power when it was used. Her weak body was not enough to support her.


    So he guessed that there was another magic weapon in the woman, and the energy source provided her with spiritual power constantly.


    The more you think about it, the more interesting it is. The king of the underworld will look at it a little bit, from heaven to the demon world, from the demon world to the demon world, from the demon world to the underworld.


    At last, he went through three realms and six ways, but he didn''t find Hua Sheng. He was shocked.


    "I didn''t..."


    "What''s the matter, my lord?"


    "She''s not in three or six."


    "No way, this How could it be? " Twelve dead are stupid.


    But we all know that the Lord of the netherworld has always said that it is not empty, and we are all in a cold sweat.


    "Master, when I was fighting with her, I was very close to her. She was obviously human, not a God or a demon. I can guarantee that," said the leader


    "Yes, she is human, but she is not in three realms and six ways. Ha ha Interesting. "


    The king of the netherworld closed the book of life and death with a big hand. He couldn''t read it wrong. He really looked it up carefully, that is, there was no such woman.


    There are many people called Hua Sheng, but none of them are suitable for her situation.


    "My Lord, beyond the three realms and six paths What''s that? Is it Zombies? " One of the ghosts asked tremblingly.


    The king of the underworld got up, turned his head for a while, and shook his head.


    "The zombies are definitely not. There are so many people, including gods, Buddhas, demons and even some demons, but there are no zombies. Zombies themselves are deviant creatures outside the Dharma and Taoism, and they are also a kind of demons. It''s impossible to use the nine sky fire. "


    "And who is she? My Lord, what is there beyond the three realms and six principles? "


    In fact, this question has been the most discussed one among the three realms in recent years. What is there beyond the three realms and six realms?


    No one knows, because those who know have left three realms and six paths.


    At three o''clock in the morning, as soon as Hua Sheng fell asleep, he saw a graveyard with thick white fog rising.


    There, there is a man''s back, black robe, back to him, hands behind.


    "Who are you?" Hua Sheng is curious.

 Chapter 739

    In fact, the Pluto wanted to explore the truth, but when he saw it, he suddenly didn''t want to talk. As a result, he temporarily changed his mind and left.


    Hua Sheng''s dream also suddenly changed the scene, and began to dream of digging wild vegetables together with peach and ginkgo when he was a child.


    This dream is very comfortable. When I get up in the morning, Hua Sheng specially learns it for you.


    Spring peaches and gingko both smile. Gingko remembers an interesting thing. "Miss, do you remember? At that time, all three of us couldn''t recognize it completely. We dug up a basket of green leaves. Then the old lady looked at it and laughed. She said that except for two dandelions, all the others could not be eaten. They were grass and slightly toxic. They would have diarrhea after eating."


    "Yes, grandma was very young at that time." Hua Sheng misses some of the years when she was warm by her grandmother.


    "Chuntao also chimed in," the old lady said, fortunately you are digging and playing. If you take it out for sale, you will be laughed off. After all, those green leaves don''t even like pigs. "


    Finish saying, three people all smiled together.


    The river also couldn''t help being curious, "the only two pieces must have been dug by our family a Sheng, right?"


    "Uncle, if you don''t, you obviously despise us." Gingko pouts.


    "Do you think so?" The river is really flowing.


    "Chuntao covered his mouth," I was really right. Miss said she saw someone eating dandelion on TV. She dug it back and asked the old lady if she could eat it. If she could, she would know next time


    "I was so smart when I was a child. Ah, Mrs. Jiang, why didn''t I know you when I was a child?" The river laughs at Hua Sheng.


    "Well, Mr. Jiang, don''t laugh at me. Hurry to work. I''m going to be late."


    Hua Sheng urges Jiang Liu to have dinner. He picks up his coat and kisses before leaving.


    The two girls are used to the dog food, so they don''t complain and are not shy.


    After the river left, Chuntao took a look at Huasheng and spit out her tongue. "Miss, I want to ask for leave."


    "Yes, but why do you ask for leave?"


    "My boyfriend came from Wancheng. He said he brought me delicious sesame oil chicken. I didn''t eat enough last time."


    Chuntao''s face is sweet, but Huasheng doesn''t like that person, but he can''t bear to let Chuntao down.


    "Go ahead, but I''ll give you one night off. I''ll be back tomorrow."


    "Ah? Come back tomorrow. Isn''t there ginkgo at home? "


    "Miss, I''m at home. It''s OK. Let Chuntao go. It''s not easy for her boyfriend to come here. It''s hard for her to have a long-distance relationship."


    Gingko said something for Chuntao. I thought Huasheng would be able to open up the Internet. After all, they were so pampered by them at ordinary times.


    Unfortunately, Hua Sheng is very persistent.


    "No, only one day. You must come back before noon tomorrow. I have something to do with you."


    "Well Thank you, miss Chuntao is obviously disappointed, but she dare not complain about Huasheng.


    Went upstairs to make up and change clothes, and left in a hurry.


    "Miss, you are not such a bad speaker. What''s the matter?"


    Ginkgo feels that today''s Huasheng is particularly harsh. It''s a little bit like giving Chuntao a day off


    "Because I don''t like Chuntao''s boyfriend." Hua Sheng is straightforward.


    "Well Well, it''s really hard for us to say anything as others. I feel that Chuntao likes that man very much, because every time that man looks for her, she is very happy. Even if she falls asleep, she should wake up and accompany him to send wechat. It''s so obedient. "


    "For women, once they are dazzled by love, they will ignore it."


    "I can''t, miss. I''m still awake."


    "Is it? Then don''t ask for leave in the last month. Don''t go out on a date with Gao He. "


    "Ah Miss, don''t take such a bully. " Ginkgo began to play coquettish.


    Hua Sheng couldn''t help laughing


    At this time, the doorbell rings, and Hua Sheng just gets up to open the door. When she sees the visitor, she is slightly shocked.

 Chapter 740

    Hua Sheng thinks that it''s Chuntao who forgot to bring something. He turns it back to get it. He doesn''t think it''s Bai Hao or his parents.


    Before she could open her mouth, the three men were directly facing her and kneeling.


    "Five younger sister, our white family is unforgettable. I can''t say anything with stupid mouth, but if I need my place, I will go through fire and water. If there is no chance to repay your kindness in this life, then I will make you a cow and a horse. "


    "Bai Hao, get up quickly. What are you doing?"


    "Miss five, thank you for my daughter-in-law. We are all common people and have no culture. But we know that if it wasn''t for you, Xiaolin and her children wouldn''t have escaped this disaster. What you did for our white family, we would have nothing in return. "


    Bai Hao''s parents also kneel on their knees. How can Huasheng stand it.


    Hurriedly and gingko are pulling three people to get up, into the living room.


    The three of them had a lot of things in their hands. Bai Hao pointed to the gift boxes on the ground. "Five younger sister, don''t be disgusted with them. You are too rich. The Jiang family has more money. Our family really has nothing to take. We can only send some gadgets."


    "Where is the most important thing? I like it very much."


    Hua Sheng was relieved when she saw the local specialties. If Bai Hao''s family spent a lot of money on something, she would be upset.


    After all, their family has a small income, and is not a rich family. She dare not do that.


    "It''s just some black eggs that my mother told my aunt in the countryside to keep. There are also two black chickens. They have been cleaned up. You can eat them fresh. There are also some glutinous rice cakes made by my mother. Inside are bean paste, and outside are a layer of Su Zi. They are delicious. "


    "I like it. When I was a child, my grandma used to do it." Hua Sheng smiles.


    "Just like it, Miss five, you are a good man. You will be rewarded with good fortune." Bai Hao''s mother can''t help holding Hua Sheng''s hand.


    Hua Sheng is a little embarrassed.


    "You are very polite. I do this for my fourth sister. Hua Lin is also my own sister. She is a family. Don''t be polite."


    "Five younger sister, some words I don''t know, right. Although I am an atheist, I also know that there will be no free lunch. I don''t believe that you can revive Xiaolin by chanting scriptures. Mingming doctors say that she is on the verge of death. And even if she is lucky, she can slow down. Then How can the malignant tumor in the abdomen disappear? "


    "Maybe It was misdiagnosed in the hospital. Maybe my fourth sister was not malignant before. "


    "How is it possible? We have been to all the hospitals in Jiangcheng, and the professor Jiangliu asked us for from the Medical University has also been diagnosed with cancer. But that thing is missing now. The doctors are all incredible, because Xiaolin is back to normal now. These are great good things for me, of course, but I also know that all is your credit. I don''t know what method you used, and I don''t want to ask, but I have to tell you that everything you do for Xiaolin and her children today will be remembered by our family. "


    "Yes, Miss five. Our Bai family will remember your kindness." Bai Hao''s father also spoke.


    "Miss five, that''s a second grace to Xiaolin and her children Without you, there would be no them. I''m still in a panic If Xiaolin goes like this, how will my son spend the next half of his life? " Bai Hao''s mother is deeply in love. She raises her arm and wipes her tears. It''s really not easy for the old man.

 Chapter 741

    "I really don''t need to. She can do it when she''s ready, but this matter If the hospital asks... "


    Hua Sheng waves his hands repeatedly. He can''t stand the gratitude of his elders. He just hopes that this matter won''t be spread out, and it will arouse suspicion.


    "We won''t talk about it. I''ve told my parents, not only the hospital, but also no one. Five younger sister, you are capable."


    Bai Hao didn''t believe these mysterious things before. Last time, Hua Sheng told him to go out late to avoid the disaster. He was dubious.


    Even thought that Hua Sheng was lucky. At this moment, he finally knew who Hua Sheng was. In short She is not the average person.


    Hua Sheng smiled and nodded, quite satisfied with Bai Hao''s reply.


    "By the way, I''d like to tell you a good news. Today, when the doctor was doing color Doppler ultrasound for Xiaolin, he inadvertently told us the gender of her child."


    "Is it? Tell me, it''s a boy and a girl? " Hua Sheng''s face was happy.


    White Haoyang is brimming with happiness, which is the joy of being a father.


    "The doctor said it was a girl."


    "Ha ha, it''s lucky." Hua Sheng is very happy. In fact, no matter the boy or the girl, she is happy.


    "Yes, I used to say that it''s like Xiaolin to have a daughter. Don''t be like me. I''m ugly. It''s hard to marry a daughter like me."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You can''t talk about your own children. Nonsense."


    Bai Hao''s father blamed that the family was actually very happy and harmonious. Hua Sheng sometimes felt that ordinary people''s life was not bad.


    At noon, Hua Sheng wants to stay a few people for dinner, but Bai Hao refuses to say anything. He is eager to go back to the hospital to take care of Hua Lin.


    After seeing off Bai''s family, Yu Ping just sent a wechat to let Hua Sheng go to the shop.


    I thought Yu Ping was bored. I wanted her to have a chat.


    I didn''t know until I went there. There were many things in the shop, even a fortune tree at the door, and a funny Fortune Cat on the table.


    "You bought all these?"


    "No, a Sheng. These are from Xie Dongyang."


    "Xie Dongyang?"


    "Yes."


    "When?" Hua Sheng didn''t think of it.


    "Just this morning, I bought a lot of goods from the shop and gave him more money. How can I give it back to him? He doesn''t want it. Alas I''m afraid you''re talking about me. " Yu Ping feels guilty.


    Hua Sheng smiled and sat on the chair.


    "Yu Xiaoping, if you make me a pot of tea now, I will forgive you."


    Yu Ping also smiles, knowing that Hua Sheng deliberately teases her.


    However, they made a pot of Longjing for Huasheng. They sat and talked about it while drinking tea.


    Hua Sheng only knows that Xie Dongyang has been here three times this month.


    I bought more than one million things and gave a lot of things to the store.


    For example, Facai tree, Zhaocai cat, also pressed the air conditioner in advance, and even bought a small refrigerator to put in the corner.


    The funniest thing is, I also bought a plaque with a calendar and set it on the wall.


    It''s written with four big words of extreme soil - recruiting money and treasure. After reading it, Hua Sheng almost fainted.


    "A Sheng, you said that Xie Dongyang is still infatuated with you. After so long, he doesn''t give up?"


    Yu Ping''s opinions on Xie Dongyang have changed a lot. After all, Xie Dongyang did all this in silence.


    It doesn''t need Huasheng to see it, but this intention will make people feel warm.


    Hua Sheng looked at the plaque of the thunder people, "yes, others are actually good, not as bad as the rumors outside."


    "Then if there is no river, I mean, if you are unmarried now, will you consider him?" Yu Ping is also bad at learning and starts to gossip.


    Before changing, she dared not ask these questions. She must be afraid of Hua Sheng''s anger, but now she is more confident.

 Chapter 742

    Hua Sheng really thought about it and then gave the answer.


    "I personally don''t really like hypothetical questions because it''s not possible," she said. However, in order to satisfy your curiosity, I decided to answer you. If I didn''t marry Jiangliu, I might not like Xie Dongyang. Didn''t you find out? Love is a moment''s heartbeat, which has nothing to do with the beauty''s body, education and wealth. It''s a feeling from the heart. Medicine calls this behavior dopamine love, that is to say, at the moment of your heartbeat, your brain will secrete a hormone called dopamine, which is a very magical chemical substance, which dominates our *, feelings and strong sense of dependence ¡£¡±


    "So, you mean, even if there is no river, you don''t like this type of Xie Dongyang, do you?"


    Yu Ping is also a bully, so she immediately understands the meaning of Hua Sheng''s words.


    Hua Sheng holds the cup and nods Although Xie Dongyang would be sad to hear these words, it''s the truth.


    Some people may actually have a low click through rate, because it''s the financial section, so no one cares about these family advantages and disadvantages.


    It''s because it''s the wife of Jiangliu that Huasheng has the chance to appear in this forum. The title is not big, but Xie Dongyang is very sensitive to her name, and immediately noticed.


    The title is Hua Sheng, the daughter-in-law of the Jiang family, the daughter-in-law of the Hua family, and a natural financial manager.


    Xie Dongyang takes a serious look. It records an assessment of Huasheng''s finance. Actually, what she knows is not very accurate. She only says that she has a lot of shares in Huasheng family, because she inherited her grandmother''s inheritance, jewelry, real estate, and the Jiang family gave her a lot of gifts when she got married. So in a rough calculation from inside to outside, the personal assets of Huasheng have reached a huge amount of nearly 800 million, which is a number that many people can''t ask for in their lifetime. In addition, they specifically disclosed that in terms of personal financial management, they have disclosed that personal investment in antiques by Huasheng is also highly profitable every year. In a word, it''s a piece of praise.


    After Xie Dongyang read it, he also gave a compliment. At this time, a picture of Hua Sheng appeared at the end.


    She was photographed at a charity event with Jiangliu. Wearing evening dress, she looked back and smiled. She was very precious.


    Xie Dongyang''s eyes became gentle. He was absorbed in his eyes and didn''t notice his mother coming with fruit behind him.


    Mrs. Xie was curious. She wanted to see what her son saw so seriously. But she was sad to see it.


    "Dongyang, do you still think of other people?"


    As soon as his mother opened her mouth, Xie Dongyang was embarrassed. He quickly put away his mobile phone and coughed to hide himself.


    "Mom, thank you for washing the fruit for me." Xie Dongyang deliberately shifted the topic.


    "Don''t change the subject. I have to ask you, when can you die?" Mrs. Xie pulled down her face and was very sorry for her son''s dishonorable appearance.


    "Mom..." Xie Dongyang elongated sound.


    "It''s no use being coquettish. You have to talk to your mother about how Huasheng is so good. It makes you look like a fool."


    Said Mrs. Xie, tears were rolling around her eyes. She was a mother. How could she feel comfortable watching her son like this?

 Chapter 743

    Being said so by his mother, Xie Dongyang really didn''t know where to start?


    "Dongyang, it''s undeniable that the child has made you better, but we are also excellent. Which woman in the world can''t match us? Why do you have to get involved with that child? If she''s divorced and has children, your father and I can agree to get started, but People are married. What''s the matter with you? Do you want to break up the family? Be a third party? "


    Mrs. Xie''s three views are very positive. Over the years, she and her husband have a good reputation and are kind-hearted.


    "I don''t want to be a third party, mom. I have seldom disturbed her. I just think silently in my heart. Is that all right?"


    Xie Dongyang is also aggrieved. He really wants to see Hua Sheng every day, but he is afraid of disturbing her.


    Just hold it in my heart. Now mom means that I can''t even hold it in my heart?


    Is there no such right?


    "Mom doesn''t blame you, silly child. Mom loves you You said that you are not young, and you have to find a girlfriend, when can you turn to your own business when you think about others so much? People of the same age are grandparents. I''m here with your father Don''t know about Ma Yue in the year of the dog? And a few days ago, people''s family affairs involved you. Can you tell me if you are a backer


    Xie Dongyang grabs a grape and chews it in his mouth, shaking his head.


    "That''s not true. Last time, it was obvious that someone deliberately set Hua Sheng up. I can''t hide You can only see that I have carried the pot. Why don''t you tell me about Zhong''s family later, or did Hua Sheng come out to solve it for me? Otherwise, do you think the Zhong family is so easy to deal with? "


    Xie Dongyang said that he just didn''t want his mother to complain about Hua Sheng. He didn''t go through the door, so he guarded it. If he did I can''t even think about it.


    In this way, Mrs. Xie is more angry. She feels that her son has been poisoned.


    "If you want to say that, then I really want to break it up with you. If she hadn''t intervened, maybe Zhong Xiaoyan would have been our daughter-in-law. Maybe she is pregnant now."


    Xie Dongyang:


    "Mom, we can''t be hungry. Zhong Xiaoyan was crazy at that time. Do you agree?"


    "Can''t it be cured? Besides, it''s better to marry a madman than to be a single dog. " After that, Mrs. Xie got up and left. The more she said, the more angry she was.


    Xie Dongyang:


    "I''m going to get shot in the morning by whoever I''m going to mess with." He was helpless, too.


    "Er Shu, er Shu, are you worried about love again?"


    "What do you know, little boy?" Xie Dongyang gives Xie Ning a white look.


    "Well, don''t look down on me. I know more than you. My IQ and EQ are higher than you and my aunt. Grandpa said I am the most gifted successor of our family in the future. "


    "Well, you''re you, little ancestor. You''re right about everything."


    Xie Dongyang hugs Xie Ning and sits beside him.


    Then pick up a mangosteen and peel it patiently.


    "Second uncle, you say, what is love?"


    Xie Dongyang:


    "Why do you look at me like that?"


    "You shouldn''t worry about this problem. Xie Ning, you should go to have a good look at the books and learn from Meng mu Sanqian and Mulian to save his mother."


    "Don''t come I don''t want to learn those meaningless ones. I have to cultivate my own independent personality, so that I won''t be easily controlled, brainwashed, or kidnapped by morality. "


    "Little girl, it''s smart."


    "So, what do you think is love?"


    Come again and again, this child today with this sentence, Xie Dongyang lazy to the sofa behind a lie.


    "Let me see Ask what love is One thing for one thing, right? " Xie Dongyang looks at Xie Ning.

 Chapter 744

    Then was a disdainful white eye of the Xie Ning, "two uncles, less knowledge must read more."


    Xie Dongyang:


    "Come on, talk about it. It''s like you''re really sensible." Xie Dongyang waved his hand. He was more energetic than his niece.


    Xie Ning went to the second uncle and lowered his voice. "I think love is The flowers are eager for morning dew, the valley looks forward to fog, and the tiger looks forward to meeting the little rabbit. Phoenix looks for the Wutong tree for many years. It''s more like the spring wind deeply loves flowers, plants and willows. It''s also like dumplings can''t live without that bowl of vinegar. It is the wealth of Wanguan corresponding to the rich family, and also the guard of the fishing fire and the boat. But these statements are too vulgar, I think to say more deeply, that is, after the two souls meet, the spirit of each other


    Xie Dongyang was shocked after listening.


    "Why?"


    "Where did you see it?"


    "This question fully shows that you have only nine years of compulsory education."


    "So you mean...?" Xie Dongyang is a little afraid to think.


    "Uncle Er, I don''t think it''s black if I don''t blow it. I''m a bastard if I lie to you." Xie Ning said it seriously.


    "Oh, my little niece can. I can''t see How old are you? Can you have such a deep understanding? It''s as if you''ve experienced the vicissitudes of the world. Yes, it''s a child''s original creation. Who believes it? "


    "Don''t generalize. Haven''t you eaten pork and seen pig run? I have been looking at my parents'' love since I was a child, and then I have seen the changing women around you Looking at the current situation of little aunt''s secret love for uncle Qin Wanyu, even if it''s a fool, I should be enlightened. "


    "Ha ha, Ning Ning, you must be a lover when you grow up."


    "No, you can be a lover. I just want to inherit the family property."


    "You little head, smart as your grandfather, old fox and little fox." Xie Dongyang really loves Xie Ning very much. They just make a scene on the sofa.


    At this time, Feng Yu came down from the upstairs, "Ning Ning, let''s go. It''s time for art class."


    "Eh? Sister in law, how can you stay at home without going to work? "


    It''s rare to see Feng Yu at this time, so Xie Dongyang has some accidents.


    "Ah, no, there''s an art class in Ningning this afternoon, and there''s a little compere competition at 6 p.m. I have to take her with me."


    "It''s OK to call Mom and Yaoyao for this kind of thing. They are very idle. Don''t you have to do it yourself?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll spend more time with my children. Make up for it."


    Xie Ning gets up and walks to his mother. Xie Dongyang suddenly remembers what happened last time and asks cautiously, "sister in law, you and my brother, are you ok?"


    Feng Yu''s eyes were a little complicated, but then he smiled, "well, it''s OK, let you worry about it."


    "It''s very polite, sister-in-law. My brother will bully you later, and I will help you clean him up."


    "Yes." Feng Yu nodded, didn''t say much, and hurried out with the child.


    Feng Yu is driving a white Maserati super run, with a red interior, which is very impressive.


    Unfortunately, money and material to her, never her value.


    Feng Yu''s family background is very good. Although she is not as rich as Xie''s, she grew up in a foreign country. Her parents and brothers have decent jobs, and her family has no worries about food and clothing.


    The self-confident girl cultivated under the warmth of a typical native family later chose to return home to inherit her family business because of her deep love for Xie Dongze.


    After she entered Xie''s house, she began to help Xie''s family to expand the business sector, and what she did was to create momentum.


    But now, I accidentally lost my most cherished things


    Last time, after Xie Dongze apologized, although they have not been in a cold war, they have also alienated. To use one word, it''s a seeming separation.


    "Ning Ning."


    "Yes?"


    "Who do you like to live with if Mom and dad are separated?" Feng Yu put his hands on the steering wheel and asked his daughter.

 Chapter 745

    "Mom, why do you ask such a sad question? You know I don''t like to make such a choice."


    Xie Ning is wearing a long red dress and holding a doll bear in her hand. She is very sweet.


    But Xie Ning really has high EQ, which is true. She knows more than ordinary children.


    "Ah, mom just asked, joking."


    Seeing his daughter''s reaction is so big, Feng Yu immediately finishes the match, and even regrets why he brings his pain to the child?


    "Mom, I like this family. There are grandparents, dad and you, uncle and aunt. We are a big family, not an independent individual. I love you all and hope you understand that. "


    "Well, mom knows."


    Feng Yu didn''t dare to ask more after listening, but she also knew that if she and Xie Dongze divorced, the chance to get custody of the child was almost zero.


    It''s not just that Xie''s family is rich and powerful, but that Xie''s family loves Xie Ning very much and will not take care of her badly.


    Even the grandmother of the child has to pay more than her mother, so she is a little sad.


    In case I really leave my daughter later


    Feng Yu was restless all day, and wanted to find an opportunity to talk with Xie Dongze in the evening.


    Such respect, on the surface, is nothing. They are still model couples in front of outsiders.


    But Feng Yu knew that only the parties knew that the problem was more serious. At least they had not had intimate behavior for two or three months.


    This is not normal for their age.


    In the evening, while Xie Ning was sleeping, Feng Yu came to the study, and Xie Dongze was still sorting out the important documents of the company.


    "I''ve made you some eye soothing tea." Feng Yu put down his tea cup.


    "Ah, thank you."


    "Dongze."


    "Yes?"


    "Shall we talk?"


    "About what?" Xie Dongze is absent-minded as he arranges.


    Feng Yu, with his hands around his chest, sighed slightly. "Don''t you think the problems between us are very serious recently?"


    "What do you mean?" Xie Dongze finally looked up at Feng Yu.


    "You know what I''m saying."


    "Ah, if you want to talk about the last time, it''s my fault that I hit you. I apologize and promise that I won''t fight you again. If I was a female secretary, you should also know that I transferred the new man to the county office and reduced the salary. What are you dissatisfied with? "


    "It seems that you are very aggrieved Shouldn''t that woman''s pay be reduced? It wasn''t originally a famous university, and it didn''t have any qualifications? Do you want to give special treatment just because you look like your dream lover? " Feng Yu is also quite unhappy.


    "Feng Yu, it''s late today. I don''t want to fight. Go to bed first."


    Xie Dongze is obviously unwilling to continue to talk about it. If they talk about it, it will definitely collapse again.


    Feng Yu was very sad and wanted to say everything in her heart, but looking at Xie Dongze''s indifferent attitude, she was disappointed for a moment.


    When she turned back to the room, she fell down in tears.


    And Xie Dongze for so many years, never thought, one day will come to this point, maybe That''s exactly what I said.


    No matter how beautiful love is, it can''t stand the years. As expected, the itch of seven years and the pain of ten years are just the baptism of the years.


    She picked up her mobile phone and sent a wechat to her family on the other side of the ocean.


    How are you and Dad doing, mom? I want to take Ningning back to see you recently.


    At the same time,


    Hua Qing, who was removed from the group''s name, came home drunk and crazy enough. His clothes were not neat, and even his heels were twisted.


    As soon as she staggered through the door, she saw a man sitting in the living room, with a black face, looking straight at her with fierce eyes.

 Chapter 746

    "Qingqing, you are back. Dad has been waiting for you for a long time."


    Hua Qing''s husband, who doesn''t have a sense of existence, is also very careful and doesn''t dare to offend his wife.


    He is satisfied with a job now. He has devoted his whole life to research and research. Naturally, his family does not pay much.


    Hua Qing ignored him and went straight to his father.


    "Dad, why are you here?"


    "Look at you, a woman who has become a family, drunk in the middle of the night. Is that right?" Huazhenyue''s eyes are full of rage. He is not good at coming.


    Hua Qing laughs and throws his bag on the sofa.


    "Then why should I go? I''m an idle person now, and I''ve been dismissed by you. What else can I do?"


    "Do you resent me?"


    "How dare you? It''s not my father''s decision to dismiss me, but I''m just a little funny. As soon as I graduated from college, I was determined to put down my family business and worked hard with my eldest sister to safeguard the foundation business of our Chinese family. In the end, I didn''t make a wedding dress for others. "


    "Then why don''t you say that the private property of your Swiss bank is more than that of the group?"


    "Where did you hear that? It''s so boundless. Ha ha." Hua Qing will not admit it.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m not here to discuss it with you today."


    "Oh, what is that? Let me see the fourth sister? "


    "No, it''s private."


    After that, Hua Zhenyue takes a special look at Liu Yuzhou beside him. He immediately realizes and turns to go upstairs. "Dad, you and Qingqing are talking. I''ll go to have a rest first."


    After Liu Yuzhou left, only father and daughter were left in the huge villa.


    Hua Qing leaned back and looked scornful.


    "Tell me, what''s worth waiting for me in my house in the middle of the night."


    Hua Zhenyue was so angry that he didn''t find the wolf''s ambition in front of him?


    "I asked you, Zhang Qian''s business, is what you do?"


    This is the most important purpose and purpose of huazhenyue today.


    Because he investigated Zhang Qian''s affairs deeply, and kept on searching, and finally found Hua Qing.


    To be honest, he thought it must have been his wife. Now, he wronged his wife.


    "Who is Zhang Qian?" Hua Qing''s eyes are closed and careless. Such a big thing can''t be admitted casually.


    "Do you want me to say more clearly? You should know better than me, that boy Is it in your hands, too? "


    Hua Qing opens her eyes, sits up straight, squints and confronts Hua Zhenyue.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you old man. I can''t be wronged because I''m out of shape. It''s not glamorous enough to fall down.


    "Will I find you without proof? When was your father so careless? "


    "Oh? Take out the evidence. "


    Hua Qing is also true to the old man.


    Hua Zhenyue doesn''t need to take evidence. After all, he can''t send his daughter to prison, which will be laughed at by outsiders.


    However, he only needs to mention a few people. I believe Hua Qing will understand.


    "You can contact Zhang Chunhai and Zhang Chunjiang. You are also powerful, but I didn''t expect that you would be Qingqing. How could you..."


    Hua Qing''s face changed a little after listening, and she was a little guilty.


    "Isn''t it surprising how I found them? You may not know that these two brothers used to be the nephew of one of my old subordinates, so it''s not difficult to find them. You can spend millions to deal with Zhang Qian''s mother and son, which is really bleeding. "


    "I won''t admit your planting. Is there anything else? It''s OK. I should go to bed. Dad, please help yourself. "


    Hua Qing''s heart is empty. He dare not continue to talk about this topic, so he makes an excuse to run.

 Chapter 747

    "Hua Qing, do you dream at night that there is a baby coming to ask for your life?"


    Hua Qing is shaking all over after listening. Indeed, I don''t know what happened in the last three or four days?


    As long as you close your eyes, even in the daytime, you will dream of a child, who constantly sticks her neck and makes her die.


    At first, she thought it was because she was in a bad mood recently, thought too much and was depressed by the brain and nerves.


    Don''t you What''s the secret?


    She paused and turned her head. "Dad, after all these years, what can I say?"


    "I said, you killed the child in Zhang Qian''s stomach. The child will not let you go. Don''t forget that the child also shed the blood of our Chinese family."


    "Ha ha, you are confident. How can you be sure that the child is not Zhang Qian''s bitch or someone else''s?"


    Hua Qing laughs sarcastically. Naturally, she doesn''t want to make the old man feel comfortable. She is always like this. If I don''t feel comfortable with you, no one can be better.


    Of course, recently she stopped, even Hua Lin didn''t show up, not because a while ago, I don''t know who stopped and beat her up?


    Hua Qing suffered a lot from that beating, and even stayed in the hospital for several days.


    Now if you press your ribs hard, there will be severe pain


    "Speaking of this, I have to admire your cleverness. Even Zhang Qian''s ex boyfriend can be used and dismissed. It''s really a big layout. I used to think that you were capricious, mercenary or even greedy at most. Now it seems that my analysis is not right at all. You are a viper? "


    "My Viper? Dad You are ridiculous. If I don''t, will you let Zhang Qian go? Don''t forget what you did... "


    "I didn''t do it to my children."


    "That''s not because you want to have a son. What we do for you, you turn a blind eye to it. You have illusions about an unborn little beast. You say Are you worthy to be a father? " Hua Qing also drank wine, and his father''s words angered him, so he indirectly admitted it.


    Hua Zhenyue has some heartache. "Do you still think I don''t hurt you? If I don''t hurt you, I won''t cultivate you and your elder sister by myself and give you the group. "


    "Ha ha, speaking of eldest sister, I have something to say. I dealt with Zhang Qian. I did it right, but That was nodded by the elder sister. "


    "You lie."


    Hua Zhenyue took a breath of cool air. He thought that Hua Qing was the only villain. Hua Feng should not be so vicious. How could he know


    "I don''t believe you can ask yourself. Don''t think the elder sister is too kind. How can a kind person sit in that position today? She is hypocritical. She is performing for you. Actually, the elder sister is more afraid of Zhang Qian''s children than I am, so she is the one behind the scenes."


    Hua Zhenyue rocked to his feet and almost fell down.


    This is totally unexpected to him. He''s so attached importance to his eldest daughter these years It turns out I''m blind.


    "Then She knows about your freezing of my property? "


    "Of course, without her cooperation, can I do it so easily?"


    Hua Qing''s mouth, with malice, saw that her father was afflicted. At this moment, her revenge was born spontaneously.


    "Well, each of you is very good Ha ha, my life in huazhenyue I thought that if there was a woman, everything would be enough. How could I know that my daughter, who was supported to the throne by me, was that retribution? " Hua Zhenyue laughs up to the sky. He laughs sadly.

 Chapter 748

    "Dad, don''t think of yourself as a victim. Don''t forget that you are the one who started all this. If it wasn''t for you to derail, Zhang Qian would be pregnant Why do you hurt my mother, ignore the face of the Hua family, hurt my sister and me, and even want that woman to give birth to wild seeds to share the family property with us How can I watch this happen? Ha ha ha In fact, the three younger sisters, four younger sisters and five younger sisters all want to thank me. I became the executioner, just to remove the obstacles for them in the future. "


    Finish saying, Hua Qingxiao''s pride


    "Crazy, I think you are really crazy You are my own daughter, I can''t send you to jail, but Hua Qing you remember that good and evil will be rewarded, heaven has samsara, don''t believe to look up, heaven around whom, I will wait to see See how far you can live in the end I''ll look at you. "


    At this moment, Hua Qing knew that for many years, his father and daughter had become enemies completely, and even the superficial harmony could not be maintained.


    When Hua Zhenyue left Hua Qing''s house, it was two o''clock in the second half of the night.


    His car is still Bentley left by grandma Hua Sheng. The original will was written for Hua Sheng.


    The old lady loved the fifth child of Hua family all her life, so she also thought about it on her deathbed.


    Want to come, Hua Zhenyue self mocked smile, drive the car is Hua Sheng send.


    If you have no money, you need to ask Hua Lin to borrow it. Hua Lin also gave all her salary cards to Dad.


    When there is no place to live, it is Hua Zhi who gives shelter. Although Hua Zhi has a rebellious attitude, she still has conscience.


    Only Hua Feng and Hua Qing, who were supported by his own hands, collaborated to freeze his credit card and forced him to sell his favorite antiques.


    I have to ask my friends to lend me enough money to help Zhang Qian, and the money finally fell into the hands of the two men.


    Now that the truth is clear, Hua Zhenyue feels sorry for the other three daughters.


    I''m sorry for my wife, and I''m sorry for Zhang Qian and the baby who didn''t have a chance to be born.


    When checking this matter, Hua Zhenyue didn''t even have the courage to listen to how Hua Qing tortured Zhang Qian.


    He dare not, really dare not, when he knows that there is a viper around him, it''s a kind of mood,


    no wonder Zhang Qian always said viper, now he wants to come, that is, Hua Qing.


    After Hua Zhenyue left Hua Qing''s house, he drove all night to Zhang Qian''s hometown.


    Zhang Qian''s family got another 200000 yuan in cash and some high-end gifts.


    Zhangjia has been a small person all his life. It''s a warm reception to see so much money.


    Hua Zhenyue finished giving things, but he didn''t leave them. He went to the sanatorium where Zhang Qian was in.


    In fact, it''s a sanatorium, but actually it''s not as good as a nursing home. After all, it''s a small place.


    After thinking about it, Hua Zhen Yue decides to take Zhang Qian back to Jiangcheng. After all, he has some contacts in Jiangcheng.


    I don''t want to cure Zhang Qian. I just want her to have a place to live in for the rest of her life. Maybe He did it to reassure himself.


    There is a little bit of remaining conscience in his heart that tells him that he must make some compensation.


    Meeting Zhang Qian is done secretly, very secret, no one knows. And put her directly in a first-class riverside spa.


    Zhang Qian changed into new clothes and dressed up. After being bathed and washed by the nurse, she was completely new.


    Unfortunately, the eyes are still dull


    "Qianqian, it''s good for you to recuperate here. I''ll come to see you often." Hua Zhenyue holds Zhang Qian''s hand.


    "Shall we play poker?" Zhang Qian tilts her head, and her IQ is obviously like that of a child.


    "Don''t worry, sir. I''ll take care of your daughter." The words of the female nurse lost the face of Hua Zhenyue.


    He got up awkwardly and left. Yes, Zhang Qian is not as old as Hua Qingda, but But because I met him, it became like this


    At the end of the day, Hua Qing is also right. He is indeed the initiator of the crime and cannot get rid of it.


    Wancheng, a mansion, said: "south, the latest news, huazhenyue received Zhang Qian back to Jiangcheng. What do you mean by his moves?" Hu smiled and bent over Wu Nan''s ears, with a smile in his eyes.

 Chapter 749

    Wu Nan''s face was cold. "What trick is this old beast going to play?"


    "As far as I know, he should have found his conscience, because he went to Zhang Qian''s hometown before he took Zhang Qian. To give Zhangjia a sum of money, but also bought a lot of things, should be the meaning of compensation, then I drove Zhang Qian back to Jiangcheng and sent him to Aya spa, which is not cheap. It costs at least 10000 yuan a month. "


    "The old beast is willing."


    "Yes, so I think huazhenyue can It''s not that bad, is it? "


    In fact, Hu Xiao just said his personal views, not intentionally.


    But Wu Nan suddenly exploded and scolded, "what do you know? He''s a hypocrite, as he used to be, and now he''s only going to get worse. Don''t you understand that the nature of a country is easy to change? Is that compensation and guilt for Zhang Qian? I think it''s because I''m afraid that Zhangjia people will find out something later. Come to blackmail him with this? Old brutes don''t have such a good heart. "


    "Nan, you don''t need to be so excited. I want to say..."


    "You don''t have to say much. I don''t need anyone''s opinion on this matter. After all these years, I promise that no one knows more about huazhenyue than I do, and what kind of faces are those bastards of Hua family?"


    "Well It''s because I''m busy. " Hu Xiao is embarrassed.


    Wu Nan is good at everything, that is to say, sometimes his character is too paranoid, taijiduan is irascible, and his mind is also sensitive.


    "You go out, and I''ll be quiet."


    "Good."


    "By the way, South, Wu Zhaohui''s side, you are supposed to go there in the evening. The old man is suspicious recently. He says he wants to do a big business."


    "I know."


    Hu smiled and nodded to leave Wu Nan''s room. She got into the sports car and was in a complicated mood.


    I love him very much, but I want to see him do those things for his plan step by step.


    Even to accompany the servant girl, she can only watch.


    Sometimes Hu laughs and thinks, does Wu Nan really love her? Otherwise, there are so many warblers, warblers, swallows and swallows in recent years. Why hasn''t he brought anyone?


    Maybe it''s to comfort yourself, maybe it''s to think that Wu Nan is too beautiful. In a word, once a woman is in love, she will not be rational.


    On the other hand, there is another person who knows Zhang Qian is coming back, Hua Sheng.


    Why does Hua Sheng know? Because Hua Sheng left his mind and let people stare at Zhang Qian''s follow-up. In fact, he was afraid that Hua Qing would kill all of them.


    After all, Huasheng can''t let Huaqing do that, but I didn''t expect that huazhenyue finally took back Zhang Qian.


    "Miss, what is the master doing? Will not really give up that woman, to divorce his wife, to live with that woman Ginkgo can''t understand.


    "No, Zhang Qian''s second half of life is almost abandoned. My father is not so infatuated, maybe For fear of Zhangjia threat. "


    "Miss, the latest news is that Miss Hua Qing is contacting the Swiss bank for asset transfer."


    "When did it happen?" Hua Sheng is stunned.


    "Just five minutes ago, because of the time difference, so..."


    "Let me see." Hua Sheng had a headache in the middle of the night. Ginkgo biloba was because he didn''t sleep when he called Gao He.


    Chuntao was woken up by a phone call and told Zhang Qian new news.


    Now it''s an accident that Huaqing transfers assets late at night.


    Hua Sheng looks at his watch. It''s 4:30 in the morning. At this time, he contacts there and sees that she is in a hurry. This is to Running?


    "How much money does she have at home?" Hua Sheng asks Chuntao.


    "It''s estimated conservatively that there are also 300 million yuan. These are all the company''s money. She must have made a lot of fake accounts from the eldest lady Maybe it''s because the master found out that she went to her house in the evening to ask for money. Did she panic? " Chuntao is analyzing.


    "Here''s the computer. Let me have a look." Hua Sheng took off his cloak and gave a light cough.

 Chapter 750

    Hua Qing''s sudden action in the middle of the night made Hua Sheng sleepless. She used her notebook to unlock the wall.


    Directly connect to the Internet, enter the dark box operating system, and track Huaqing''s account information all the way.


    Then I was surprised to find that there were already billions of women in Switzerland.


    It''s not a small amount. We need to know that there are real estate, investment, automobile, stock, fund, and trust in her country.


    There is also an external mutual fund of plastic surgery hospital, which is ostensibly to do charity, but in fact, it is to make money for its own convenience.


    Hua Qing may be afraid that her father will come back to work with other sisters to suppress her and make her vomit money, so she is so anxious to transfer.


    "It''s no wonder that the second lady said she was in a deficit at the end of every year. It was all embezzlement. My God, this woman is so powerful." Ginkgo is also shocked.


    "She''s always been so bad. There''s no bottom line for money." Chuntao also scolded.


    Hua Sheng quietly tracked down the Swiss account, and then checked the domestic account.


    It''s really belittling her to say 300 million yuan. In the second half of last year alone, Hua Sheng made 5.4 by himself, most of which are traps made by Liu Dekai.


    Liu Dekai didn''t lose, but he took much less than Hua Qing.


    In addition, all these things in Huaqing are also valuable, but they can''t be realized in a short time, which will cause some troubles.


    "You said, she doesn''t even have children. Why does she need so much money? Are you really happy? "


    ginkgo is still unable to make complaints about it. Hua Sheng saw that the opposite side was starting to operate and had to link domestic and foreign accounts.


    Hua Sheng''s inspiration, took the opportunity to implant a virus, trapped the account.


    The bank received the high-risk hacker intrusion alarm, only cut off the link and told Huaqing that it could not operate.


    Hua Qingqi drops the phone directly I didn''t think it was Hua Sheng who got in the way.


    However, Hua Sheng also knows that this can only be a slow plan. At most, it will freeze for 48 hours, and it will recover after 48 hours.


    Just as she was frowning, the river flowed downstairs.


    "You three don''t sleep in the middle of the night. What are you plotting here?"


    "Uncle, you''re just here. Help the young lady. Hua Qing is going to run away..." Ginkgo saw the river running down the stairs, and immediately had a backbone.


    In fact, Jiangliu got up in the middle of the night to go to the toilet. When he saw that Huasheng was not in bed, he went downstairs.


    After understanding the situation, the river thought for a moment and said, "maybe I can deal with this matter."


    "Really?" Huasheng suddenly lit up hope.


    "Well, your second sister''s money is from the company. Let her take it away. It must be a huge blow to your Huajia group. At that time, you really can''t clean up the mess, because part of the money she now uses in China is the reserve fund of the plastic surgery hospital."


    "How do you know?"


    "Because when we make a loan, we have the right to monitor all the accounts of the customer before the customer fails to repay."


    "So it is." Hua Sheng suddenly felt that her husband was very black.


    "The senior management of UBS has my friends. If I report that Hua Qing''s money is from an unknown source and is under review, the other side will directly freeze the account."


    "Great."


    "But if I do this, Hua Qing will be in a desperate situation. She values money so much. If she can''t get it I''m afraid I''ll do something extreme. "


    The river really thinks that it''s only a billion yuan. It''s not enough to provoke a mad dog. If the dog is in a hurry, it will jump over the wall.

 Chapter 751

    However, Hua Sheng had different opinions. She said calmly, "if this money is earned by her hard work, I will take it with my heart. But these are the years when she secretly and conspired with others to eat up the company''s money and calculate my parents and my sisters. Even so, you know that when my fourth sister needed money in hospital, she didn''t lend a hand, but argued for separation. At that moment, I knew that she never took us as family members. Now she still wanted to run with the money. How could I let her do it? "


    River current looks at such Hua Sheng, heartache unceasingly, originally she already so valued the kinship.


    "Yes, you see how Hua Qing bullied her before, my uncle?" Ginkgo interrupts.


    Chuntao couldn''t help it. "Do you remember, uncle, Hua Qing forced her to speak for the plastic surgery hospital? She was jealous of her appearance, but she always spread rumors that she was plastic surgery. He also divided up the legacy left by the old lady to the young lady several times. Even when the young lady had a cold attack, she came with ice. She was extremely vicious. If Miss Fengxi didn''t find out earlier, our Miss would have... "


    After that, the river suddenly felt that Hua Qing was not pitiful.


    He was not afraid of Hua Qing, but felt that a person with such a bad mind would be very dangerous once he reached a desperate situation.


    He can''t protect a Sheng all the time, so he''s afraid that a Sheng will have trouble.


    Now it seems that without this event, Hua Qing has also regarded a Sheng as a thorn in the eye. Why is it worse than this time?


    "OK, I''ll do it now. I''ll unfreeze her account for a month. It''s the same in China. It''s hard for her to move."


    "One month is enough. Leave the rest to me."


    Hua Sheng feels that in less than a month, she can let Hua Qing lie down and never make a sound again.


    "A Sheng, but you must promise me that you must protect yourself and be careful."


    Jiangliu doesn''t know that Huasheng has already opened the seal.


    And think of her as the weak girl


    How could you think that Hua Sheng is the biggest enemy in the underworld now. Even the twelve hell emissaries under the emperor of the underworld are not opponents and are brutally abused.


    Even the wind would kneel and shout master''s people Unfortunately, such a Huasheng doesn''t want to show the river.


    She just wants to be the little girl with a little willfulness and a little shyness in his eyes.


    Be an ordinary person and walk with him through his life.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Jiang. I will."


    "Pull hook." The river extends its tail finger.


    Hua Sheng laughed all at once


    "No, it''s not a child."


    "No, I want to pull the hook." The river is determined.


    "Well, then listen to you."


    Hua Sheng also sticks out his tail finger when they pull the hook.


    River also said, "hook hanging, a hundred years do not change, who dare to change, is a little villain."


    "Mr. Jiang, we should say that a gentleman is quick to whip his horse."


    "All right, that''s the same thing."


    Then they both laughed.


    "So, is Mrs. Jiang going back to bed with me now? I''m so sleepy... " The river yawned.


    Hua Sheng looked at the time. It was almost five o''clock. He got up quickly.


    "You two go to bed, too late today."


    After Huasheng and Jiangliu left, Chuntao and gingko also went to have a rest. Jiangliu made two phone calls before he went to bed. An hour later, Huaqing''s accounts at home and abroad were all frozen.


    "Will? You have to explain to me, how does your bank do things? How could that be? " When Hua Qing knew it, he was going crazy.

 Chapter 752

    "I''m sorry, Ms. Hua, because your account is at risk, we have the right to freeze it. As for domestic You can go to the relevant departments for details. "


    Hua Qing didn''t sleep overnight, but not only didn''t fix it, but frozen all his accounts.


    At six o''clock in the morning, she sent a wechat to Liu Dekai.


    Hua Qing: check it for me quickly. That bastard has frozen my overseas account and domestic account. If I know that you are playing tricks, I will immediately disclose the transaction between you and me, and your scandals. See if my elder sister can still hold you?


    Liu Dekai was afraid to say a word, and he was very guilty with his head down.


    In fact, Liu Dekai thought that he would not be able to hide it sooner or later, so he found an opportunity to confess with Huafeng a few days ago.


    Although Hua Feng was very angry, he didn''t ask for a divorce or anything, but recently he has been ignored and the two sleep in separate rooms.


    In the company, he is rarely ignored. Now Huaqing sends threatening messages.


    The mobile phone is in Huafeng''s hands. She pulls at the corners of her mouth. "Does she think this thing can threaten you for life?"


    "Yes, she always took this threat and encouraged me to betray you and usurp power. But my wife, you and I have been together. These years, we are different from the Huaqing couple. They don''t even have children, and their hearts are becoming more and more scattered. We have daughters and a complete family, so I know I''m sorry for you, or I want to confess to you. "


    In fact, Liu Dekai''s words are true. He does have feelings for his wife and daughter, so his conscience is still alive.


    On the other hand, of course, I don''t want to be threatened by Huaqing. This thing is like a time bomb, which may explode at any time.


    He had a lot of psychological pressure, so he was ruthless and dragged it out.


    "My wife, I''m glad to have told you that day, otherwise She comes to threaten me again. I can''t bear to hurt you with my psychological pressure. I will definitely force you to jump. Hua Qing is a vicious woman. I can''t continue to be tied to the thief ship by her force. " Liu Dekai took the opportunity to impress his wife.


    Hua Feng is really satisfied with her husband''s practice.


    Hua Feng picks up Liu Dekai''s mobile phone and replies to Hua Qing.


    Liu Dekai: what''s the relationship between your assets freezing and me? Don''t come to me for everything. Haven''t you got enough?


    Hua Qing: don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t do what I ask, I''ll find Hua Feng to expose you immediately.


    Liu Dekai: is that right? In this case, dare you go back to the old house? Let''s face to face?


    Hua Qing: OK, Liu Dekai''s wings are hard, aren''t they? Do you believe that Huafeng will sweep you out of the door when he sees your scandal?


    Liu Dekai: after daybreak, I''ll see you at the old house. Dare to come and see you.


    Hua Qing: you wait for me, Liu, to see who is suffering at last.


    What Hua Qing didn''t expect was that Liu Dekai had a tough attitude. It''s just that there is even rain at night when the house leaks. She doesn''t believe that evil. She''s not good for herself, and she won''t let others feel comfortable. At that time, she''ll come to a dead end. Anyway, she''s in a difficult situation.


    In such a way, Hua Qing is ruthless. After cleaning up, he drives back to the old house.


    To her surprise, there are so many people in the old house today.


    Hua Feng, Liu Dekai, Hua Zhi, Wang Junxian, Hua Lin, Bai Hao, Hua Sheng River, and their parents were all present.


    Especially Wang Junxian, this is his first time to attend as Hua Zhi''s boyfriend, and Bai Hao rarely participates in such things. Today''s rare one also comes.


    "Ha ha, what do you mean? Impeach me? " Hua Qing sneers when he comes in.


    "You didn''t expect it? It''s all up, and eventually It''s up to them. " Hua Feng looks at Hua Qing, with a calm face.

 Chapter 753

    Hua Qing is not a fuel-efficient lamp either. He didn''t change his shoes. He stepped on the door with seven inches of Hentian''s high toes and high air.


    The sound of cackling on the marble tiles is very harsh.


    Her face was defiant and disdainful, and there was no room for anyone in her eyes.


    Hua Qing is such a arrogant person, maybe born so?


    She found a separate seat and sat down. As always, she put the bag beside her and raised her legs.


    "Elder sister, you don''t want to be so noble as you say. We are just like each other, and you are just 50 steps to laugh."


    "Do you still want to plant money on me?"


    "Planting? You look at yourself too much. Who are you? You must be unknown. Why don''t we listen to a recording? " With that, Hua Qing takes out her mobile phone and calls up a recording.


    Everyone in the audience listened quietly.


    Hua Qing: elder sister, what do you say about dad? How to do it?


    Huafeng: I don''t have an idea. You can do it.


    Hua Qing: in my opinion, we must cut the grass and root.


    Hua Feng: it''s not good to cause human life. Now it''s a society ruled by law. It''s very troublesome to die.


    Hua Qing: then I''ll make her life worse than death. In a word, that wild species can''t stay.


    Hua Feng: Well, do as you say.


    When the recording ends here, Hua Qing looks around at all the people, "how is it? Have you heard me clearly? I didn''t do it alone, but I discussed it with my elder sister. "


    Hua Feng: so what? It''s you. If I didn''t stop her, Zhang Qian would have been a corpse. I can only say that although I''m not a good man, you are definitely a devil.


    Hua Qing: devil? Ha ha, if I am a devil, you are also an accomplice. Don''t forget that you are also involved in these dirty things. It''s not too bad to say that we are in collusion.


    Hua Feng: it doesn''t make sense to argue like this. I''m calling you today to show you how much money you''ve made in the past few years. I have a contract you''ve signed. I checked it and found that almost every one has some changes in the amount.


    Hua Qing: you should ask your husband how much he has made? He''s with me, and I don''t give him less women.


    Sure enough, Hua Qing still said it, but Liu Dekai was not so afraid, others were not clear, so he looked at her husband in surprise.


    Hua Feng''s face was ugly. "If you want to threaten with this, I''m sorry to disappoint you again. Because my husband has already told me about your private business and how you sent a woman to him, and then threatened him. In addition, the money that my husband took away, which was not spent, was returned to the company''s account yesterday. So what about you, second sister? When will your money be returned? "


    "Don''t even think about it." Hua Qing is also in a hurry, turning his face directly.


    "This is not a question we don''t want to think about. Now that you have moved everyone''s cake, we have to talk about it. I have a piece of data in the last five years, which shows that you have taken at least one billion yuan from the company. "


    Hua Sheng, who has not spoken for a long time, gets up and holds a piece of data in his hand. "Here is her account with the Bank of Switzerland, which has a deposit of up to 1.5 billion yuan. Through which sources of funds, we can basically determine that one billion yuan is the group''s money, and the other 500 million yuan is from her customers'' skin picking. And she has several hundred million domestic accounts. Last night, she tried to transfer money to her Swiss account, which was blocked by me and Jiangliu. Now it has been frozen for 48 hours. "


    "Well, it''s you You broom star, don''t you see me...? "


    Hua Qing has no place to breathe. Hearing Hua Sheng''s words, he loses his mind. He jumps up and tries his best.

 Chapter 754

    The river was shocked, and immediately reached out to protect his wife, but was stopped by Hua Sheng.


    I saw Hua Sheng lift an arm gently so a gear, did not see the force.


    Hua Qing''s whole body flew out and fell heavily to the ground.


    The sound of free fall made the whole audience tremble.


    Hua Qing lies on the ground, slowly looks up at these most familiar families


    "Well, you Very good You unite against me... "


    "Xiaoqing, how can you still not repent and how can you not be treated? You just need to get the money back and give it to the company. "


    This is what Mrs. Hua said. After all, even if the children she gave birth to were not good enough, those who were mothers could not bear it.


    Hua Qing sneered and bit her lips, as if to bleed. "Dream, I''d rather die than take it back."


    "No, we just need to provide evidence to prove that these are your illegal gains, and the Swiss side will naturally return."


    "Dare you? You sweeper, why don''t you die? Ah? Last time I put ice in your quilt, it didn''t freeze you to death Are you born to crack me? I''m really soft hearted. Last time, I should put a viper in and kill you. " Hua Qing didn''t know why. He hated Hua Sheng very much and cursed him very badly.


    Hua Sheng was not angry, but looked down at her with a compassionate look.


    "Look at you. You''ve done your best in this life. What can you get? Do you have a family? Do you love your husband? Do you have any children? Even if you betrayed your parents and sisters, you are even more like enemies. You have nothing but money, but you have been obsessed. You are so pitiful How could you be such a fool in our Chinese family? "


    "Shut up for me. What is your qualification for me?" Hua Qing stared at scarlet eyes.


    Hua Zhi sighed a little and got up. "I''ll be fair to you now, second sister. You are selfish since you were a child. I still remember when my mother bought ice cream for us. You always have to pick out the ice cream first, take away your favorite taste, and then finish a few bites, and rob me and fourth sister. At that time, I was also arrogant. If I refused to give it to you, you would just push me down. The ice cream fell on the ground. I couldn''t eat it, and I fell all over the mud. Your eyes would smile with pride At that time, I knew that you had no sympathy for me as a sister. Four elder sister is sick you didn''t make one effort, you didn''t show up. Five younger sister is seriously ill several times, you went once, but also with ice, want to kill her. Although dad is not right, but your way is absolutely. Not only did she lose Zhang Qian''s children, but also she suffered from mental torture and completely destroyed her life. In the company, you don''t have a close friend. Everyone is in your interest. You count everyone. Including mom and Dad, there is a saying in the world that how you treat me, I will double it back to you. Now what we do is only one tenth of yours Can''t you stand it? Then why don''t you think how much damage these years have done to our sisters and the family? "


    "Ouch, look how touching our big star said..." Hua Qing stands up with great pain, clapping and mocking.


    "After climbing the Wang family, I''m full of confidence. But I won''t argue with you. I''ll win the battle. I lost, I recognized, but you remember, as long as I live, you will never think better, I will never forgive you Finish saying, Hua Qing maliciously laughs.


    The whole hall of the old house echoed the crazy laughter.

 Chapter 755

    "She''s crazy, our children are crazy," Mrs. Hua said to herself


    "It''s better to be crazy than now. I would rather raise a mad man for a lifetime than a poisonous snake." This is what Hua Zhenyue said. He has been so disappointed in his daughter that he has no pity at all. After all, it''s all self inflicted.


    "You don''t have to provoke us. We didn''t want to do anything to you. It''s a human life, anyway. You remember From now on, you have nothing. Not only your property will be recovered, but your shares will be re divided by the board of directors and shared equally. But since I was a family, I won''t let you sleep on the overpass. We still need to give you a place to settle down. Under your name, we only have a villa for you to live in. As for the cost of living You can get 5000 yuan a month from our trust gene. "


    These are what Hua Feng said. This decision is still a decision after discussion.


    "Five thousand? Are you sending beggars? "


    "For you, it''s enough. Liu Yuzhou still has 10000 yuan, so your husband and wife can easily cope with one month''s meal. By the way, we will auction your car. As for the Daibu, the company has a set of old Audi, which you can drive, but the fuel cost will be borne by yourself. If you have children in the future, the children will also get education fund and living expenses. If not, wait until you''re 50, and you''ll be adding more pension. What you have done, in fact, makes us extremely hate and is not worth forgiving. But we are not cruel people, or willing to give you a way to live. This is the best arrangement for you. Please do your best. "


    "Auction my property? For what? Do you have rights? I can sue you? " Hua Qing roars.


    "We have submitted evidence and applied for family internal integration with the court, and sued your crime. Because it is a family business, as the executive president, I have the right to reallocate your property with the consent of the board of directors. In fact, the amount you embezzle has constituted a financial crime. If in prison, at least five years. However, my mother is old and in poor health. I can''t see that the family will finally behave like that. We are going to give you the last face. Don''t be ungrateful. "


    "Hahaha, it seems that you are generous to me, you hypocrites Not to share my money? Rip my flesh? You will have a retribution... "


    Hua Qing is so paranoid that money is indispensable to every word and sentence. In her eyes, there is no good person in the family.


    Hua Lin, who has not spoken, props up her big belly and gets up slowly.


    "Second sister, wake up In this world, you can do whatever you want if you have money No matter how rich you are, you will die. Everyone comes here empty handed and finally goes away empty handed. How can''t you put down fame and profit? Our family is not a poor family. I didn''t treat you badly when I was a child You have been living a rich life. How can you live like this? Do you feel pain? People with hate will never be freed. You say they hate us, but in fact You torment yourself, too. "


    Hua Lin is a teacher, so she is very good at reasoning. Her words are very reasonable.


    Unfortunately, today''s Huaqing, after being stimulated, has become a blind leaf

 Chapter 756

    "Now I''m really bullied by dogs. One by one, no matter how cats or dogs step on it. Don''t you see what you are? Preach to me? Do you match? You are short-lived yourself. Besides, a poor teacher with thousands of salary a month is qualified to say that I am? What kind of thing, bah. "


    Hua Qing unknowingly sprays four younger sisters. The other sisters are angry and want to stand out.


    But he was stopped by Hua Zhenyue. He stood up and said, "let''s call it a day. That''s the result. It''s useless if you can''t accept it. Let''s go I''m a little tired. "


    After father''s words, we certainly don''t intend to pester


    Hua Qing is not willing to run in this way. She kneels directly under her mother and begins to cry in the storm.


    "Mom, you can see how they treat me. They are going to push me to the end. Mom, you hurt me the most. Please help me." At this moment, she thought of her mother as the last straw to save her life. Before Huaqing was married, Mrs. Hua liked Huaqing very much.


    Because of what? Hua Qing''s sweet mouth will please. Mrs. Hua always takes it with her when she goes out. Among the five sisters, Hua Qing has the most pocket money.


    Even the birthday presents are more expensive than other sisters every year, which is the mother''s preference. Unfortunately


    Mrs. Hua''s eyes are dry. In the past six months, the Hua family has changed dramatically. She has lost a lot of weight.


    Mental state is extremely bad, so many things are powerless.


    "Qingqing, you are still a mother''s child, obedient Don''t be capricious any more. My mother is old and doesn''t want to care so much. Of course, she doesn''t want to see you kill each other. In a few days, I plan to go to the south to attend the Dharma meeting. There will be senior monks teaching in Huangjue temple. Would you like to listen to it with your mother? "


    Hua Qing is stunned I feel like my mother It''s different.


    "Why do I have to be so tired when I live all my life? I just couldn''t see it before, so I suffered Qingqing, don''t be like your mother. "


    "Mom, are you crazy? Are you going to the temple? Is that where people can stay? You can''t leave, you stay, fight for the family property with me Otherwise, those ambitious wolves will tear our family apart. They are all outsiders Don''t believe them, mom. They are all married. Taking money is also a way to fill the family''s family and eat things inside and outside Only I, I have no children, and I don''t love my husband, am I devoted to the Chinese family? "


    "When you thought about going abroad last night, did you think about taking your mother with you?" Mrs. Hua asked coldly.


    Hua Qing was shocked and didn''t know how to answer.


    "Qingqing, admit it. You only have yourself in your eyes. The only thing I regret is When I was a child, I taught you too much business experience, but I neglected to teach you how to be a man. "


    With that, Mrs. Hua fiddled with the Buddha beads on her wrists and turned to go upstairs.


    In the end, we all broke up Hua Qing sat alone in the living room for a long time. It seemed that he could not get back to God for a long time.


    All this happened. She was not only removed from the company''s name, but also rejected by the family.


    Now she has become a family foster waste. She is 31 years old and not young.


    It''s said that she stands at 30, but her 1 billion yuan of private house money goes out in a flash.


    I feel like nothing Even the feeble kinship was gone.


    "Mom..." At last, Hua Qing burst into tears, wondering whether it was regret or heartache.


    "Let''s go. I''ll treat you to hot pot. Have fun."


    Hua Zhi felt a bad breath, comfortable and comfortable on Wang Junxian''s shoulder.


    "Five younger sister, I want to thank you and five younger sister''s husband this time. You two have done the most, not only stopped her from running, but also brought back the money." Huafeng is more and more respectful of Jiangliu and Huasheng.


    "It''s all your own business. You don''t have to be polite." Hua Sheng is still a little estranged from Hua Feng.


    Hua Lin didn''t speak for a long time, then asked a very strange question.


    "You say, is there anyone like second sister who really likes her in her life, who has no calculation, who has no conspiracy, who is simply better than a person?"

 Chapter 758

    Hua Sheng is also embarrassed. This kind of thing How could she know?


    Pregnancy doesn''t come from wanting to be pregnant, does it? It''s like there''s no child. It''s her fault. It''s uncomfortable.


    "Mom, maybe it''s not fate?" What can Huasheng say?


    She still has a lot of respect for the river mother. After all, the mother-in-law is nice, not that kind of obstinate and evil mother-in-law.


    Besides, it''s normal for us to look forward to our grandchildren when we are old.


    "Ah So what happened? I think my second cousin''s daughter-in-law got married last month, and there will be this month. You are the most likely to conceive the newly married couple. You''ve been married for a long time. Why don''t you have a baby? "


    Hua Sheng bit her lips and didn''t answer. She lowered her head.


    "A Sheng."


    "Ah?"


    "I heard that there''s a place called Longwang village in the north of Jiangcheng. There''s a miracle doctor. It''s very easy to use the matching prescription for seeking children. Besides, the birth of boys and girls can be controlled. How about mom take you there?"


    Hua Sheng:


    It never occurred to Hua Sheng that lady Jiang, a top-ranking family with rich culture and quality, would also believe these quacks.


    "Mom, where did you hear that?"


    "A lot of people around me have been successful and not expensive. A pair of medicine can make you pregnant, and a pair of medicine is only 1980."


    For the Jiang family, it''s right to play in 1980, but the problem is that Hua Sheng thinks it''s unscientific.


    From a scientific point of view, it''s decided by chromosomes to have boys and girls. What''s the relationship with taking medicine?


    From the perspective of metaphysics, the birth of boys and girls is the reincarnation of the dead arranged by the underworld. There is a destiny in the underworld. How can a Jianghu doctor control it?


    "Mom, don''t believe this kind of thing? I''m not in good health. In case I eat badly That''s the trouble. "


    Hearing Hua Sheng''s words, Mrs. Jiang is not happy. She feels that her daughter-in-law is not worthy of praise.


    "Since that''s the case, I don''t know what to say. I''ll take good care of myself if I''m not in good health. I''ll go first."


    "Mom, won''t you stay for dinner?"


    "No, your father came back early recently. I''ll make him some coarse food."


    Although Mrs. Jiang was unhappy, she did not embarrass her daughter-in-law excessively, but she was a little upset.


    "Miss, your mother-in-law seems to be angry." Ginkgo biloba flat mouth.


    "Well, I''m sure I''m not happy. I didn''t expect that she also believed in such absurd things as the doctor''s son seeking." Hua Sheng sighs.


    "Miss, maybe your mother-in-law is right. If you go to have a look, you will have no loss." Ginkgo still believes in these mysterious things, so I think it''s not a loss to go.


    Hua Sheng takes a look at the map around the Jiangcheng hanging in the hall, and points to a location, saying softly, "Longwang village, located to the north of Jiangcheng, is located in the plain. There is no river passing by. One of the Dragon King''s Heroes is the tyrant. The dragon has no water and has been trapped for a long time. The Fengshui pattern in this place is already a poor and wasteland. I dare not say whether this place is rich or not, but at present, no famous people will appear in this village in a hundred years, let alone be admitted to famous universities. As for the doctor, it''s a joke. But Why do some people like to advocate these things? I think some people will benefit from them. Think about the method of brushing the bill of an e-commerce. "


    Ginkgo listen to the muddleheaded, Chuntao immediately second understand.


    "What Miss said is that it''s really smart. Those charlatans all rely on this technique. What kind of family of traditional Chinese medicine is it? In fact If you are pregnant, you will be lucky. If you are not pregnant, go back to find someone else and they will say that you have different physique. Naturally, they will let you eat the second one. You can attack or retreat and defend. "


    "Chuntao is right. That''s what I mean." Hua Sheng smiles.


    This is, Hua Sheng''s phone rings, she turns around and picks up her mobile phone, "Feng Jiazhu, what''s the instruction?"


    "Ha ha, don''t make trouble, I ask you ha Did those people settle with you? " The wind deliberately lowered its voice.


    "Didn''t come to me."


    "No Did you not see...? " Feng Xi thinks it''s unbelievable. Pluto is the man who remembers his revenge most.

 Chapter 759

    "I haven''t seen anything lately, anyway."


    "Evil gate, what''s the matter?"


    "Do you want to deal with me?" Hua Sheng conjectures.


    "You can''t be happy with the idea that the Pluto will let you go if he doesn''t care about it?" The wind laughs.


    "That''s impossible. There are strict rules in the underworld. The Pluto is a person who is not very good at talking. It''s hard to deal with If this kind of thing starts, what will others do when they start to quarrel? So I don''t think Pluto will give up. He will definitely find me. Maybe he wants to kill me directly. " Hua Sheng has always attached great importance to this matter.


    "Fie fie FIE, don''t say those unlucky ones."


    Hua Sheng and Feng Xi talk for a while, and then hang up after a few words.


    After hanging up, Hua Sheng went to the window and looked at the sky outside.


    It''s two o''clock in the afternoon. The sun is West.


    Looking at the sky, it''s still sunny, and there''s even a lost fire cloud. It''s very beautiful.


    It''s not like something is going to happen at night. Is the underworld gathering troops?


    Would you like to lead three thousand hell soldiers to fight against Huasheng alone?


    Hua Sheng tilted his head and stood for a long time. Finally, he was sure that he would be OK. He went upstairs to have a rest and had a rest.


    At this moment, a man in a black golden Python robe stands in front of the xiangxiangtai, motionless for a long time, like a statue.


    "Your Excellency, what''s on your mind?"


    "Yes, it must be the woman''s business, isn''t it?"


    "That woman offended adults, but she still lives well, which is amazing."


    "Is there any wonder in the world? Adults are thinking about how to clean up that woman?"


    Several of them were talking about it, but they didn''t dare to ask.


    The king of the netherworld stood in front of the Wangxiang platform and frowned.


    Then he lowered his head and said to himself, "where can I see that I am a bad speaker?"


    He touched his face. He heard Hua Sheng and Feng Xi''s words just now. He even mentioned him. It was a surprise.


    Yes, Lord Styx has been fascinated by an interesting story recently, standing on the lookout for the world, especially Jiangcheng.


    Of course, it''s all about Hua Sheng. Before Hua family tried Hua Qing, he also enjoyed watching it, just like watching eight o''clock TV series.


    Now I see Huasheng calling Fengxi, and I also listen to her very attentively. Most importantly, she is also mentioned.


    That woman has a sense of crisis and knows how to observe the sky.


    There has been no change recently, because he didn''t want to deal with her or kill her.


    If the king of the underworld is murderous, I''m afraid there will be a bloodbath in the world.


    So Hua Sheng''s inference is right. The emperor of the netherworld really doesn''t want to find fault.


    But See you in my dream, maybe it''s necessary or maybe


    Last time, there was only one back. This time


    Hua Sheng didn''t have a long rest, so he seldom dreamed, but this time he saw a clear scene unexpectedly.


    However, it is no longer a dark cemetery, but a valley with birds singing and flowers fragrance.


    "Where is this place? Wow Is that manjushawar? "


    A red and gorgeous flower bloomed beside her. She recognized at a glance what she had seen in the book. It was said that it was the flower of the underworld.


    It''s also known as the other shore flower. It''s said that the white flower is in heaven and the red flower is in hell. Isn''t it This is?


    Hua Sheng''s reaction is also super fast. As soon as she has this idea, she wakes up.


    Consciousness is too strong, and self-protection is too strong, since that time with the comb after the awakening of spiritual power.


    Hua Sheng''s body obviously has subtle changes, so whether it''s a nightmare or a border, as long as she can see the flaws, she can wake up directly.


    In the underworld, the man in Black opened his eyes and just made a sea of flowers. Before he could enter the dream, he woke up. What''s the matter?


    "Your Excellency, here comes your excellency Bai." A ghost sent to report.


    "Let him in."

 Chapter 760

    Then a man in white walked with a paper fan. It was very natural and unrestrained. A pair of peach blossom eyes made people dare not look at him directly.


    This is Bai ran, the new head of the White Fox family, who is well-known in the three realms and six ways.


    This life is extremely beautiful. Many women are bewildered in three realms and six ways. Their charm is not inferior to that of Pluto, but there are many peach news.


    Because it''s extremely fashionable, so for so many years, there have been fashionable debts. The reputation is not very good, but the strength is absolutely OK.


    It is said that three hundred years ago, a man was once on the top of the fiefdom ceremony against 100000 monsters of the thousand eye demon spider family. He was granted the title of God by the emperor of heaven. He was given the name of jade face fox God, but this guy didn''t like living in the sky. He said that the gods were too hypocritical, and he still ran around in the demon world, flirting with the banshees.


    Three days ago, he was having a good time in the South China Sea. He received an invitation from the underworld and came to the underworld slowly.


    "Why don''t you walk for three hundred years?" Pluto is not very angry.


    "Ha ha ha, you don''t like my late arrival?" Bai ran laughs. His friendship with Pluto is far-reaching. It can be said that they are best friends.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I have something to ask you."


    "If you ask me, how can you take this attitude? Give me a pot of your yellow spring wine?"


    The king of the netherworld glanced at him and said, "after drinking my yellow spring wine, are you not afraid to go down to the yellow spring?


    Bai ran shrugged. "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m familiar with you. It depends on your underworld. I heard that there are many beautiful female ghosts here..."


    "That''s enough. Stop it. Come on. Serve."


    There is no way for the king of the underworld. The key point is that the white dye is too cheeky. NIMA is wider than the wall.


    When Bai ran saw the wine, he was naturally in a beautiful mood. The emperor of the underworld shielded other people and left only two people in the hall.


    He sat on the throne, lying on a magic carpet shining with silver, leaning on his head and carrying his wine.


    "Ask me. I''ll listen to what you can do. You stingy man can give up a jar of wine."


    The king of the underworld looked at him with a straight face. "How many branches of the nine day Xuannv family left behind in those days are left in the three realms and six ways?"


    "There are about seven or eight assignments for this one."


    "Then What is the origin of those who can use the nine heavenly XuanHuo? "


    White dye listens to end lightly smile, "brother you are a dream?"? Nine days of XuanHuo? That''s the beginning of the world last time. It''s gone for thousands of years. Don''t tease me. "


    "Do you think so?"


    "No."


    "Is it possible that which faction, out of the divine body of natural powers, can use the nine heavenly XuanHuo?"


    "No, if I had that ability, I would have dominated three realms and six realms. How could I live in peace?"


    Pluto doesn''t speak


    "No, I said why do you ask? Don''t tell me. You see someone will be in the dark. I will die of laughter. Hahahaha."


    Underworld:


    Well, the Pluto admitted that he was very depressed, so he shouldn''t invite this idiot to come. It seems that he didn''t get much. He asked for nothing, and even took a pot of wine.


    I think so. The woman''s name doesn''t exist in the book of three realms and six ways of life and death. It''s normal for Bai ran not to know.


    At this moment, Ye Lan beat Mrs. Wang''s leg, and then began to turn his ear to the wind. "Auntie, you said that Hua Zhi is so strong, can you be the young lady of our Wang family in the future? Will it be bad for you, my aunt and cousin? I don''t think she looks at anyone. "


    Old Mrs. Wang''s face sank. The more she didn''t like to hear, the more Ye Lan said.


    Now as long as you hear Hua Zhi, the old lady has a stomachache.

 Chapter 761

    "I think Auntie, why don''t you... "


    "Ye Lan, if you want to talk with Jun Xian, you''d better show your skills. If you can bear his child, I will naturally have a way to let you stay here. Even if you don''t belong to the main house, you and your child won''t suffer. It''s useless for you to use me as a gun. I''m old and don''t want to worry about these things. "


    "Auntie, I didn''t mean that..." Ye Lan immediately cried bitterly.


    "Why do you cry You are such a virtuous person. I look upset. How can Jun Xian like it? " Mrs. Wang was so angry that she stabbed Ye Lan''s head with her fingers.


    Hate iron but not steel. It''s about her. This Ye Lan is ambitious, but she''s not good at it. She''s really a waste. The old lady thinks she''s defeated.


    "Auntie, I just don''t want you to misunderstand me. I''m a stranger here, and I''m counting on you."


    "You don''t have the ability. What''s the matter with me?" Old lady Wang also turned his back on people.


    "Auntie, that''s not what you said. My grandma said You are sisters. Our two families are close. You want to support your mother''s family, so you picked me up. "


    "So what? Didn''t I help you? Isn''t it you don''t have a face? "


    "I''m just at the beginning. I have a chance. My cousin is not married. Maybe Hua Zhi will die one day?"


    Ye Lan''s heart is not right, and her mouth is vicious. She curses Hua Zhi to die at will.


    But old lady Wang doesn''t care about this. Anyway, she can''t see Hua Zhi.


    "I didn''t catch up with you, didn''t I? But I''ve just been defeated by that woman. I''m not going to make trouble recently. Don''t count on me. After all, I don''t want to get too stiff with my grandson. Junxian is the grandson of our royal family. "


    "I know, auntie, I''ll find my own way."


    Ye Lan still does not give up, why?


    Just now, old lady Wang didn''t listen to other words, but if you are capable of your own business and are pregnant with Junxian''s children, I can leave you.


    This sentence is to let yelan once again hope, men are lower body animals.


    Even if you eat too much fish and meat, you want to change your taste, so no matter how beautiful Hua Zhi is, you will be tired of sleeping too much, right?


    Look for opportunities. If you can follow your cousin Then, Ye Lan thought of it and began to plan again.


    At the same time, Fengxi and Xie Dongyao sit in the coffee shop, face to face, without saying a word.


    "What are you looking for?"


    "Of course." Xie Dongyao is not very angry.


    Fengxi doesn''t like Xie Dongyao very much. He thinks it''s very childish. What''s the use? It''s always causing trouble. Last time, Huasheng almost couldn''t come back because of her.


    "Come on, I''m in a hurry. Don''t delay me to make money."


    "How much do you charge for an hour? I''ll take it." Xie Dongyao took out her wallet, took out a lot of hundred yuan bills and left them on the table.


    "I''m three thousand an hour, Miss Xie. These are three thousand five. I can talk for an hour and ten."


    Feng Xi is not polite either. He takes the cash and puts it in his pocket. His face is not red or white.


    Shocked, Xie Dongyao couldn''t say anything. She thought Hua Zhi would refuse. After all, many girls are embarrassed to take money.


    "I really wonder why Qin Wanyu likes you You are far from me. " Xie Dongyao is really jealous and unwilling.


    Feng Xi took up the juice and drank it for two times. Her attitude was also very contemptuous. "It doesn''t matter. If you have a hair, Qin Wanyu doesn''t like it."


    "You..." Xie Dongyao''s eyes are red. She really wants to cry.


    What''s worse, I took out my mobile phone and sent a video to Huasheng.


    Fengxi: come here and have a look. Little princess Xie asked me out to scold me, but she made me cry. Hahaha, I want to laugh.


    Hua Sheng: she is still too small. Don''t bully her.

 Chapter 762

    Fengxi: Hello, how can you eat inside and outside? Don''t help me?


    Hua Sheng: do you still need help? Is Xie Dongyao at the same level as you? Just because of her temperament, she can''t be pinched by you. If I am helping you, she still has a way to live?


    Fengxi: hahaha, that''s true. Thank you for your family''s fun. It''s very simple. It''s true. It''s a little scheming.


    Hua Sheng: it''s true that the Xie family is very good at educating their children and providing them with a sense of security. So most of the Xie family are kind-hearted and pure in heart. They won''t do anything harmful to others. That''s why I''m willing to rescue the Xie Dongyang brothers and sisters many times. "


    Fengxi: don''t explain. You saved them because you had a relationship with Xie Dongyang?


    Hua Sheng: you need to be responsible for the rumor, Miss Feng.


    Fengxi: ha ha, no trouble. I''ll continue to tease the little princess Xie. It''s very interesting.


    Fengxi is a person with a ghost character, so Leng gives Xie Dongyao a weeping hour.


    "You''re a woman who''s really not likable. Hum, I''m leaving."


    "Don''t go. You paid 3500. How about 10 minutes?"


    Xiedong Yao Qi a wave of ponytail, "no, ten minutes to see you, goodbye, no, no goodbye."


    Xie Dongyao wanted to scold the wind and find a balance in her heart. After all, she liked Qin, Wan and Yu for so many years. She was defeated by a woman who looked inferior to her, whose family background was inferior to her, and whose education level was inferior to her. However, she could not think that the wind was so fierce, and she was directly angry with her crying, even forgetting her original intention.


    After Xie Dongyao left, Fengxi took out her mobile phone and sent wechat to Qin Wanyu.


    Fengxi: I said, the little princess Xie is very good. Why don''t you like it?


    Qin Wan Yu:


    Fengxi: it''s really good. I''ve seen all the others except the chest is 32A. It''s a pretty beauty. The Xie family is also a famous family. How can you resist it?


    Qin Wanyu: the reason is very simple. Radish and cabbage have their own love. Is that ok?


    Fengxi: no problem, but I want to say that you are a wonderful flower.


    Qin Wanyu: Yes, that''s why I like another wonderful flower.


    Qin, Wan and Yu absolutely said this sentence half true and half false. After all, they dare not really express anything. Fengxi is too sensitive.


    After listening to the wind Xi, her eyebrows and heart really jumped, which was different from the previous reaction. She seemed to think subconsciously that the wonderful flower in Qin Wan Yu''s mouth was herself?


    As for why she is so confident, she doesn''t know. It''s a feeling from her heart.


    Qin Wanyu: by the way, what would you like to eat at night? I''ll go shopping after work.


    As soon as Fengxi picked up her mobile phone and wanted to reply, she saw four men in black suits coming to her in the coffee shop.


    "Well..." Feng Xi is a little flustered. What mistake did he make?


    "Miss Fengxi, we are ordered to take you to try on your clothes."


    "Who is the owner of your family?"


    "Our head is Mrs. Qin. Oh, that''s Qin Shao''s mother. You saw her a few days ago."


    "Qin Wanyu''s mother?" The wind opened its mouth.


    "Yes."


    "No, no, no, I can''t go. I just want to explain to her. I''m actually..."


    "Miss Fengxi, please come with us, or we will have a difficult job. If you don''t come with us, we''ll just follow you all the time You don''t want us to mess up your life, do you? "


    "Ha? Is this a threat to me? " The wind lost its smile.


    "No, we''re just ordered. I hope Miss Feng will take pity on our situation and don''t embarrass one of us." Uncle blackface is also very good at life, playing moral kidnapping.

 Chapter 763

    "Cheng, I''ll go with you. I''ll see Mrs. Qin to explain."


    Feng Xi made up her mind and went to find Qin Wanyu''s mother to make it clear that she was not Qin Wanyu''s future daughter-in-law, so she took the bracelet back quickly.


    I don''t know if she was pulled to the biggest wedding dress shop in Jiangcheng by a car.


    "Miss Feng, this place has been forcibly purchased by our wife three days ago, and the 13 million wedding dresses made by our wife for you have arrived. Please try them on yourself."


    The manager of the wedding dress shop is very respectful and enthusiastic about Fengxi.


    "How much is the wedding dress?"


    "Thirteen million..."


    After listening to the wind, my legs were so soft that I almost fell to the ground.


    "Miss Feng, are you ok?" The female manager quickly reached out to help the wind.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK. Inside Where is Mrs Qin? I want to see her. "


    "Madame didn''t come. All these were handled by her secretary, but Secretary Wang has already returned to the provincial capital."


    Wind:


    "What do you need, Miss Feng? Tell me. I will try my best to meet your needs." The woman thinks Fengxi is not satisfied with something.


    "No, no, no, I have no need."


    "Since it doesn''t, let''s try this wedding dress. It''s full of diamonds. It''s very beautiful You are very lucky, Miss Feng. "


    The wind Xi is pulled to try the wedding dress by the muddleheaded, the brain is still faint.


    Dressed up by four or five little girls, and then


    The man in the mirror, scared himself?


    That''s her?


    The wind widened his eyes.


    "Ah, Miss Feng''s make-up is really super beautiful. Madam will be happy to see it."


    The female manager took a picture of Fengxi and then sent it to Mrs. Qin in the provincial capital.


    The wind froze, eh? Here and there, what am I doing? How can I put on my wedding dress.


    So scared that the wind took advantage of people''s inattention, took off quickly, and then, under the pretext of the toilet, ran away.


    "My God Qin Wanyu''s parents are a control freak, right? Why do you like to arrange your life so much? No wonder Qin, Anhui and Henan would run away. "


    The wind gasped


    At this time, the phone rings.


    "Hello?"


    "I didn''t reply via wechat. Where did I go? What would you like to eat in the evening?"


    "Eat you." Wind with emotion, no good gas.


    "Well, I''ll go home and wash it. I''ll wait for you."


    Wind:


    "Qin Wanyu, do your family come to know each other so well? Your mother can''t bear to buy a wedding studio and order a wedding dress without informing me..." Make complaints about the wind.


    After listening to Qin, Wan and Yu, there was no accident.


    "See, that''s what they say, love me, love me, control me Yes. "


    From the mouth of Qin, Wan and Yu, I heard a trace of helplessness. The wind asked me tentatively, "when you were a child, they were the same?"


    "Well, all the time."


    "Then you and Qiao Xue..."


    "When my mother knew it, she immediately picked up Qiao Xue and asked her to live in my house. Qiao Xue was not used to it. At that time, how old were we? They were both your children. What do you know?"


    "Well That''s terrible. " Suddenly, Feng Xi sympathizes with Qin Wanyu.


    I thought Qin Wanyu''s parents looked good and had a good temper. They didn''t know how to manipulate others.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''ve been away from home for many years. When my mother''s people show up, you''ll stop with a body fixing mantra. It''s over. Don''t pay attention."


    "Well, you can be smart." The wind laughs.


    "Wind..."


    "Yes?"


    "Will you stop even me because my parents interfere with them? Will you? " Qin, Wan and Yu are very sensitive to the wind, with a little cool voice.

 Chapter 764

    Wind Xi is also a Zheng, where would she think of Qin Wan Yu like people, there will be such a sensitive side?


    When he saw the wind and didn''t speak, Qin Wanyu was even more confused.


    "I know I shouldn''t bind you to bear this with me, but I seldom meet such a person these years After all, if you don''t want to talk about it, I''m sure I won''t drag you down. My mother''s side, I''ll handle it myself. Don''t worry. "


    "Oh, yes." Actually, Feng Xi doesn''t know what to say.


    "Then You''re busy first. I''ll hang up. "


    Qin Wanyu was a little frustrated. He wanted to express his feelings for a moment, but he hesitated again.


    The attitude of Fengxi is not very clear when he hears it on the phone. It seems that he won''t win.


    Wind ah ah ah deal with, let Qin Wanyu confidence a little bit down, also dare not mention.


    Some even think that Fengxi''s temper may be impatient, unable to stand his parents'' forcible interference, and finally far away from him.


    There is no reason for him to continue to live in a windy rental house.


    "Qin, Wan and Yu."


    "Yes?"


    "Didn''t you just ask me what I wanted to eat? I''d like to have drumsticks. "


    Qin Wan Yu:


    "The fried one, spicy one, and ice beer. I heard that it''s best to eat beer with fried chicken. Besides, your mother scared me. Don''t you care? You have to make up for my hurt little heart. "


    "OK, I''ll buy it now. I''ll see you later."


    In a flash, the hope of Qin, Wan and Yu was once again kindled.


    Fengxi still wants to eat fried chicken and let him buy it. That is to say, he doesn''t dislike him or alienate him.


    In fact, Fengxi is very smart. What does Qin Wanyu want to say? Why doesn''t she know?


    Just She really dare not take this step forward. What if she embarks on the same tragic road as her aunt?


    She doesn''t dare to take risks. Fengxi, like Huasheng, is actually extremely smart. Huasheng is usually silent, but knows everything.


    Wind Xi, is to use that kind of arrogant character, cover up this smart, let outsiders think this woman is just a no intention.


    Don''t you know how the people who have no idea can be chosen by the Feng family as the successor of the great unification?


    There are only a few people who know this best. Among them, Qin Wanyu and Hua Sheng are the most wind literate and tacit.


    After Qin Wanyu felt relieved, he hurried to buy Fengxi''s favorite fried chicken and beer. On the way back, he had to make an important phone call.


    Qin Wanyu put on the Bluetooth headset and connected with each other.


    "Anhui and Henan."


    "Mom, why do you want to make a wedding dress for Fengxi?"


    "Don''t you like her? It''s rare that you can have someone you like besides snow. Mom just wants to help you. "


    "But I don''t need it. Fengxi and I are very good. If you don''t mix with Dad, it will be better." So, maybe the tone is a little stiff, but I can''t help it.


    "Wanyu Mom is also for you... "


    "Mom, I''m almost 30 years old. I''m not a child. I''ve been away from home all these years to escape from the control desire of you and my father. Now you even want to control the woman I like. Do you really have to break up the relationship between me and you?"


    On the other side of the phone, Mrs. Qin was sad and sad, but she didn''t dare to say more, for fear that she would provoke her son.


    Before that, Qin, Wan and Yu had been forced to leave their hometown and come to Jiangcheng alone. For many years, they were not far away from their families, inexplicably estranged.


    Now they just want to do something to please their son and make him close to them. Is it wrong?


    She is very nice to the wind, but why is Wanyu so angry?


    Mrs. Qin is biting her lips with her mobile phone. Her delicate face is full of grievances.

 Chapter 765

    Seeing that his mother didn''t speak, Qin Wanyu realized that he might have a bad attitude.


    So I quickly switched to a slightly gentle tone and advised again.


    "Mom, I know what you and my dad mean, but please let me deal with my own affairs, OK? The wedding dress is returned, and the studio is sold. Don''t meddle in anything in Jiangcheng, please. "


    After a long time, Mrs. Qin said only one word - OK.


    Qin Wanyu hung up the phone, sighed slightly, and went upstairs with beer and fried chicken.


    Wind Xi has already bathed and is sitting on the sofa wiping her hair.


    This scene is called Qin Wanyu''s heart, especially warm.


    "It''s dinner, Miss Feng."


    "Well, thank you, President Qin." The wind blows up the corners of the mouth.


    Qin Wanyu approached and took a look at the wind. Her face was ruddy with the girl''s ruddy color, and her eyes were bright and moving.


    His throat couldn''t help sliding


    "Wind..."


    "Yes?"


    "I..."


    "Why?" Feng Xi''s face is curious. Her wet head is covered with a small towel with a frog pattern. It''s very cute.


    "Ah, I said can you also buy me a towel? Super cute. "


    Pointing to the frog towel on his head, Qin Wanyu said.


    "Wind Xi smile," still think you want to say what, you like ah, like to send you


    As he said it, he pulled it from his head and put it in his hand directly. I have to say that Fengxi is very rough most of the time.


    Not as attentive and patient as Hua Sheng.


    Qin Wanyu just wanted to say, can I kiss you?


    But second change Advisory bag, before not so like, also dare to play a joke.


    Now the more I like it, the more I can''t play jokes, and I just want to take care of it carefully.


    At this moment, the underworld


    "I said, you drank my three jars of yellow spring wine, but you didn''t give me a fart message. What do you mean?"


    The Pluto looked at the man in white. He was already upset.


    "Hahaha, look at your heartache. What''s wrong with drinking some wine? We''ve made friends for so many years..."


    The Pluto raises his hand impatiently, and signals him to stop.


    "Stop it for me. If you really have friendship, I''ll give you an invitation order. You should arrive in seconds. It took you three or four days to arrive. You don''t take me seriously. I don''t need to be kidnapped by your morality to talk about friendship. If you don''t have any information to give me, get out of here and don''t want to see you."


    The friendship between them is really love and kill each other, and the way they get along is also wonderful.


    Bai ran laughs, "well, you''re really moving. Then I''ll give you something useful. Don''t you just want to know, who can use the nine sky XuanHuo in the three realms and six ways?"


    "You didn''t say that, did you?" The Pluto gave him a white look.


    "What do you say? It''s really not now. It used to be... "


    "Who?" The king of the underworld was stunned, but no one mentioned it. Why do you have to ask Bai ran about it? That''s because Bai Ran''s mother is the descendant of nine heavenly Xuannv''s mother. Although she is not pure blood, she is also powerful in spirit. Bai Ran''s father is a fox nationality, born with a beautiful nature, and her mother is a Wuling nationality, who is good at witchcraft. Therefore, Bai ran now belongs to a mixture of two nationalities, inheriting not only the beauty and attraction of the fox nationality, but also the powerful witchcraft of the mother nationality. Otherwise, how could one person do the whole family? World War I?


    Bai ran threw away the last empty wine jar in her hand and burped, "they used to live in seclusion in the world of human beings, so-called fortune tellers."

 Chapter 766

    "Fortune tellers?" The Pluto is obviously unheard of, unheard of, and unheard of.


    Bai ran nodded, "well, they are not in the human world, but they come to the human world for refuge. After a hundred years of quiet, they pretend to be ordinary people and lead a life of ordinary people. Later, another five hundred years later, the civil war in the demon world triggered three and six disasters, among which the second highness of the demon world, with the vast army of the demon world, hunted down the fortune teller family and seemed to want to exterminate the family ¡£¡±


    "And finally?"


    "Later, it was said that the fortune tellers sent hundreds of people to fight against the invasion of millions of armies in the demon world with magic. This war lasted seven days and seven nights."


    "Go on." Pluto seems interested.


    "In the end, it is obvious that the family of diviners is outnumbered and destroyed. However, it is also said that the family of diviners gave the most gifted diviner away with their divine weapons. It is said that the diviner is the only one who has the chance to inherit the nine heavenly fire."


    "Where is the escaped diviner now?" Ask the Pluto.


    "How do I know? I''ve heard about it for many years. I''m not responsible for it. "


    White dye is such a character. It''s clanging. It''s not reliable when you look at it, but in fact, people are reliable.


    The Pluto was silent and pondered for a while. Don''t you Hua Sheng is the one who missed the fortune teller family?


    "Why do you ask?" White dye laughs at Pluto.


    "I''ll just ask."


    "Make up, then make up How many thousands of years have I known you, and you can still cheat me? You can''t ask for gossip. You must have a plan. Let me guess Don''t you think you want to fight for nine days? I advise you not to die. You also know that this jade emperor is not broad-minded and can''t tolerate any dissent. Over the years, those who want to have greed and try to control the three realms and the six realms with the nine heavenly XuanHuo have all been killed. Let''s stop thinking. "


    "I don''t have that mind. There is no sense of superiority in dominating three realms and six realms. I can''t commit it." That''s true. The Pluto likes peace. He likes to be alone in the underworld.


    Belonging to the autistic children in the three realms and six realms, Bai Ran is his only good friend.


    "I''m just curious By the way, what''s the family name of the diviner? Do you remember which dynasty you lived in? "


    Bai ran chuckled. "Big brother, where do I know that? I haven''t seen it before. I heard it from unofficial history, and I set it up when I was hooking up with the old Dragon King''s daughter in the South China Sea. But I heard that their Dynasty had disappeared. What should it be called - Liang or liang? I don''t remember. "


    After hearing this, the Pluto nodded, but secretly remembered it.


    Even he was a little excited. He didn''t expect to see people who could use nine days of XuanHuo in his lifetime. It was amazing.


    In that case, if the woman is really a fortune teller, it''s no surprise that she was defeated by the twelve dead.


    Just, he was curious about two things. First What was the origin of the family before it hid in the world? Why don''t three realms and six realms have that woman''s name?


    Second, the demon world doesn''t launch a victory easily. Although the second prince of the demon world''s moon cutting reputation is not very good, he doesn''t devote millions of troops to chasing and killing a family between people. What''s the secret? It''s not easy for Pluto to be so curious about things that don''t concern him for the first time.


    At this moment, Hua Sheng and Yu Ping are on their way to the hotel and the appointment.


    The University for nationalities has held a huge student union, and each class has given 10000 yuan of funds, so the class organized the dinner.


    Hua Sheng and Yu Ping also joined unexpectedly. When they entered, they immediately attracted the attention of the whole class.


    After a long time no see, meet again. Yu Ping is not used to it.


    "Is that Hua Sheng and Yu Ping?"


    "Yes, take a good look. Is Huasheng still so amazing?" There are female students whispering.

 Chapter 767

    Hua Sheng chose a very low-key blue shirt, with a mesh skirt underneath. The color is very light.


    But how low-key, also can''t cover that delicate face, go where is still the attention of all.


    As for Yu Ping, her dress is more exquisite than usual. This is the skirt from Huasheng.


    It''s a new dress with a big brand. It''s full of fragmentary flowers. It''s a cake like layered dress.


    After Yu Ping''s plastic surgery, she has now recovered to the best. Instead of the mark of net red face, she is more like Yu Ping herself.


    It''s just a hundred times better looking than before. The cosmetic surgeon introduced by Hua Zhi is really super powerful. Hua Sheng thinks that the money is not wasted.


    Yu Ping takes the White Diamond handbag of sanzhai''s whole life, wearing simple Beige high-heeled shoes, and takes a seat gracefully.


    Huasheng is dressed in a more student atmosphere, more girls, with a low-key canvas bag, wearing white flat shoes, can not see any trace of wealth.


    Of course, in addition to the jade bracelet on her wrist, Hua Sheng likes the retro gesture very much. This bracelet was left by her grandmother. She has always liked it.


    "I didn''t expect you both to come." There is a girl who deliberately opens her mouth. She doesn''t know whether it''s satire or something.


    Without waiting for Hua Sheng to open his mouth, Yu Ping smiled. "Zhao Cui, you said that, we are also a member of our class. Why can''t we come?"


    The woman may not have thought that Yu Ping, who used to be cowardly and afraid, had changed her personality and dared to take back.


    That woman is also not convinced, crooked head stem neck, "ha ha, climb white rich beauty is not the same, no wonder people say that rich people''s dog barks are bigger than other dogs."


    Hua Sheng lowers her head and plays with her mobile phone. She doesn''t mix in. She believes that Yu Ping can do it by herself.


    As expected, Yu Ping replied again, "I''m sure that the dogs of the rich are better than those of the poor. Some people want to be dogs, but they are not qualified I can only express myself in a few sour sentences. In fact, I know in my heart that I''m not as good as a dog. "


    "You..." The woman was rebuffed by Yu Ping for a few words, and her face turned red with anger.


    "Yu Ping, why didn''t Yuan Shao come?"


    Another fault seeker, the whole school knows that Yuan Shao has gone abroad, so asked, deliberately to embarrass Yu Ping.


    Yu Ping is not arrogant and impetuous. She opens the bag and mends her lipstick in front of the people. She doesn''t care. "Yuan Shao went abroad. Before going abroad, we broke up. The whole school knows this. How can you not know? Haven''t you been sick recently and asked for sick leave at home? "


    The woman''s face was blue and white for a while. Yu Ping satirized her, but she could not speak.


    There is a man acid way, "Yu Ping, you have money now, the face is also whole, even we students look down on it?"


    Yu Ping put down her mouth and smiled, "Wang Sikai, I don''t like what you say. When I didn''t have money to be ugly, who could look up to me except Huasheng? "


    The class is silent


    "So now you should be able to understand my mood. After all, I''m just learning from you Don''t talk about it as if I was too much. No snowflake is innocent in an avalanche, right? "


    Yu Ping is really fierce now, especially after breaking up with Yuan Shao, it seems that she is more fierce, no longer a bun.


    Hua Sheng is very satisfied and secretly raises his mouth.


    At this time, the monitor came out to round the field, and then quickly asked the waiter to serve.


    During this period, a humble boy with glasses came to Yu Ping''s side, "Yu Ping, I can May I have a toast to you? "


    Yu Ping looks up at the man with glasses. She is very cute. She wears round glasses, like Harry Potter. She is also very young, but How naive.


    Hua Sheng smiles and gives her a look, which means that you are good at peach blossom.


    Yu Ping is embarrassed. She looks at the boy. "Well, what''s your name?"

 Chapter 768

    The boy was also stunned by Yu Ping''s questions. Yu Ping didn''t have much contact with the boy before, and it was normal that she didn''t remember.


    "Yu Ping, my name is Qi Yuchen."


    "Oh, yes." Yu Ping smiles awkwardly, raises a glass to follow the boy to drink a cup, also calculate to face.


    The boy did not rush away after drinking, but took out his mobile phone, "can I add you wechat?"


    "Here It''s not very convenient. I''m sorry. "


    Yu Ping really doesn''t like this type. Not only this type, but also any type. After all, it hasn''t been long since she was separated from Yuan Shaogang.


    She''s not such a promiscuous person, so she''s not going to touch these romantic affairs for the time being.


    After being rejected by Yu Ping, a number of bad intentions came again and again.


    As for men, they all look at leather bags. Yu Ping has become more and more beautiful now. They all want to move their minds.


    It''s a pity that they all hit the wall. On the contrary, Huasheng''s side is quiet. There is no fly. The reason is very simple, because Huasheng is so beautiful and has a high family background.


    My husband''s family is the top one again. No one dares to offend me. So don''t talk to me. I just don''t dare to make do with you. I''m afraid I will offend you.


    It''s meaningless to eat a meal. All over the city, Huasheng plays games or sends wechat messages to Jiangliu.


    After dinner, someone asked, "how to spend money? , the school will give us a subsidy of 10000 yuan, but what if we spend 26, 000 yuan in total, and the extra 16, 000 yuan? "


    silence


    Hua Sheng didn''t say a word. He said, "otherwise, make it aasystem. It''s fair. Everyone is comfortable."


    The girl who was angry with Yu Ping jumped up to be a demon.


    "Hey, let''s have a look. The young lady of our Jiang family, the rich young lady of our country, actually said that she wanted AA. Hahaha, if it was written by the reporter, it would be hard not to laugh. Hua Sheng, you and we are classmates. Would it be difficult to invite us to have a meal?"


    In fact, her meaning is very simple. That is to say, Hua Sheng, you are so rich. You still let everyone AA. Aren''t you slapping yourself in the face?


    To be honest, Yu Ping didn''t understand why Hua Sheng insisted on AA, just because he didn''t want to spend a cent for these students?


    Hua Sheng coldly pulled the corners of his mouth, stood up and looked at the girl. "It''s really a conspiracy for people with dark psychology. My original intention is very simple. Since this meal is a student party, it''s an activity that everyone participates in together. It''s not to show off the rich and pretend to be rich. If I invite my classmates to have dinner another day, I will arrange it naturally. If it''s a big day, it''s a big fight. I think every student here is worthy of respect. I can''t step on the personality of others just to get the satisfaction and superiority of showing off my wealth. I don''t want to do that and I can''t do that. "


    After that, Hua Sheng sits down and continues to play with his mobile phone.


    I don''t know who took the lead in the crowd and clapped. Then everyone cheered up. Applause thundered.


    Yu Ping is also very excited and applauds.


    "Ah Sheng, what you said is very good. I want to give you some praise."


    The girl''s face was suddenly green and red. She never dared to find fault again. Everyone was AA behind her. There was no problem at all.


    When he came out, Hua Sheng said to Yu Ping, "in the future, this kind of party is less. If you can come, don''t come. It doesn''t make any sense."


    Yu Ping immediately understood Hua Sheng''s meaning and nodded, "I understand. I listen to you, a Sheng."


    Yu Ping is no longer called Hua Sheng or Xiao Sheng. Because everyone is called a Sheng, she has been assimilated.


    When Hua Sheng and Yu Ping came out, it was late. The Audi sports car at Hua Sheng''s gate was parked 5 meters away.


    Hua Sheng and Yu Pinggang were about to pass by when he heard the crash An electric tricycle, directly loaded with her super run.


    All of a sudden, Hua Sheng is not good

 Chapter 769

    Hua Sheng seldom drives by himself. It''s really a headache to see this.


    Hua Sheng went over with a black face. The people who came down from the electric tricycle looked up with a tender face.


    It looks like a child. Although he is tall, he


    "You hit my car." Hua Sheng said a cold and clear sentence.


    "Is this your car?" The boy was in a daze, obviously in a panic.


    Hua Sheng takes out the key and presses it. The light flashes a few times, but The beautiful streamlined front face has been hit badly.


    Yu Ping is also worried. Does it cost a lot of money to repair the car?


    "How do you drive this car? How did you get on the curb? Is this a parking lot? " Hua Sheng looks around at the terrain, but he has no words.


    "I Just now, there was no way to hide from the opposite car. "


    "Then I''ll call the traffic police." Hua Sheng picks up his mobile phone.


    "Sister, please, don''t go to the police, don''t..."


    The tall and thin boy was wearing ordinary clothes. The Nike shoes under his feet were old. His black cotton padded jacket and pants were UNIQLO''s.


    The kind of electric tricycle you drive is also a lot of scratches on it.


    "What are you doing?" Hua Sheng doesn''t understand.


    "I No home to find, the police will take me away. "


    "How old are you?" Hua Sheng is speechless.


    The boy licked his dry lips. "Sixteen."


    "You''re so small, you drive a tricycle and run around without a driver''s license. You''re so dangerous. Not only are you not safe, others will be affected by you." Hua Sheng frowns.


    Rarely would she be so serious and angry, thinking only of a 16-year-old child, who knows everything, how can she do such unreliable things?


    "Sister I''m sorry. I''ll call my father and make you lose money. Don''t call the police. "


    Hua Sheng sighs slightly. There is really no way. "Little Ping, take a taxi. I can''t give it to you."


    "I''ll take care of it with you. Don''t worry."


    "No, you don''t have to spend it with me. Go back to the shop, maybe you can open it."


    Hua Sheng said that Yu Ping was not determined to accompany her. After she left, Hua Sheng didn''t call the police and waited for the boy''s father to come.


    During that time, Hua Sheng took a look at the back of the tricycle, as if there were several express packages.


    "Is your home express delivery?"


    "My father is a courier."


    "Ah." Hua Sheng nodded.


    At this time, a man riding the same shabby tricycle came, wearing shabby clothes, it can be seen that the family is very poor.


    "I''m sorry, miss. My son ran into your car. Let''s solve it in private. He''s still young and has no driver''s license. I''m afraid it will affect him badly."


    "I know I don''t have a driver''s license, but I let him drive. You are really a parent How can we not teach children basic safety knowledge? It''s very dangerous, and children are also very dangerous. "


    "Yes, it''s my fault. I''m sorry." The man has a good attitude.


    "Elder sister, don''t mention my father. There''s no way. If our family has money, no one wants to send express delivery. My brother is so sick when he is young. My mother will take care of him in the hospital. My father will take care of his family alone. I just want to help him deliver express during my holiday. How much money I make. We are not wrong. We are just too poor. Although I don''t have a driver''s license, it''s because I''m not old enough, but I have no problem with my skills. This time, it was an accident. The truck on the opposite side was retrograde. I ran into you to avoid it. " The boy''s face was wronged and his eyes were red.


    It can be seen that the child knows that he is also very scared when he is in trouble. Hua Sheng doesn''t feel good after listening.


    At this time, no one in the crowd around said, "it''s not enough for your father and son to sell tricycles. The girls'' super runs are millions, and the repair is a million. Can you afford it? Go back and get ready to sell the house and the land? "


    After listening, the two father and son suddenly turned pale. They are all inferior people. Where do you know Huasheng''s car, what brand and how much is it?

 Chapter 770

    "Girl We... " Boy''s father wants to say something, but so many people around, always hard to say.


    Finally, Hua Sheng said first, "well, let''s go. My car is insured. I''ll fix it myself."


    "That''s not good. It''s my son''s fault, but I still have to bear it. Girl, I only have these in my pocket. 1750, take them first, and then this is our address and phone number. This is the original of my ID card. It''s on your side. You fix the car and give me the bill. I''m trying to find a way to get together these days. We will not deny what we have to undertake. "


    Finish saying, that man uses rough hand, hand over ID card and cash, still have his home address, it is sincere indeed full.


    "No, I''m not going to investigate."


    "That''s not good. Wrong is wrong. Son, apologize to this sister."


    That man''s voice is very thick, and he has no money to be a man.


    "I''m sorry, sister. It''s all my fault." The child made a deep bow to Hua Sheng.


    "Well, I''ll take the money. I''ll take the address. I don''t want the ID card. You can use it at any time. Go back and I''ll contact you when I fix the car."


    "OK, thank you."


    The father and son finally pushed the broken tricycle to leave the scene, and someone deliberately instigated, "girl, how can you let them go? 1750 is not enough for you to have a light, aren''t you a loss?"


    Hua Sheng didn''t say anything, but left a light sentence: "forgive and forgive."


    In fact, she didn''t want this 1750, but with so many people watching, the father of the child obviously wanted to face, and didn''t want to be looked down upon, so she also gave steps.


    Hua Sheng went back to contact the repair shop and directly dragged the sports car away. If the maintenance costs, it would be good if he went out.


    No matter how much money, for her, it''s just a number. For the family, it may be the last straw to overwhelm the camel.


    Hua Sheng is going to call a taxi and go back to Chunfeng for ten li.


    She felt that the river was very tired recently, and she didn''t want to upset him. It''s far away from the river company.


    So she stood on the side of the road, and An orange super run stops in front of Huasheng.


    As the window fell, the man in the car whistled to Hua Sheng, "Hey, beauty, where can I get you a ride?"


    "Well, I''m going back to ten li Chunfeng. Are you on the way?"


    "By the way, no matter you go to the southeast, northwest, I will go by the way."


    Hua Sheng got on the bus with a smile, sat in the passenger seat and fastened his seat belt.


    Because the people in the car are not the victims, it''s Xie Dongyang.


    It''s a coincidence that Xie Dongyang went to the racetrack in the outskirts with some friends who played the refitting today and raced several times.


    When I came back, I didn''t know that I would run into Huasheng in order to avoid traffic jam in the city.


    Hua Sheng is very recognizable, because other people can''t imitate it. Far away, Xie Dongyang thinks the little fairy in front of him is familiar.


    As a result, he slowed down and looked carefully. As expected, it was Hua Sheng. Xie Dongyang was so happy.


    Hua Sheng is also very happy. When he meets friends, he is still very warm, so he gets on the bus immediately.


    They have nothing to do with themselves. They don''t need to avoid it deliberately. They are very frank.


    "How did you come here? How remote is it? "


    "I''m a college reunion. There''s an ecological park here. It''s very big. I''m coming here."


    "What about your car?"


    "It''s damaged. Take it to repair."


    "Who is so bold to bump into the little fairy''s car? I''ll find him to settle the bill. " Xie Dongyang listens, the car is hit by a person, that still get?


    "It''s OK. I''ve solved it myself." Hua Sheng didn''t say much either.


    "What a loss. Are you full? You don''t need to take you to eat? "


    "No, I wasn''t hungry." Hua Sheng smiles.


    Xie Dongyang is still excited. He secretly looks at Huasheng with his spare light. "Your dress is very beautiful. I''ll buy one for my sister."

 Chapter 771

    Hua Sheng slightly raised his mouth. "This is the material I bought. I drew it myself. I found someone to make it."


    "So powerful? Why don''t you open a clothing store? "


    "Too much worry, I don''t have that energy."


    "Ha ha, really, you are cold-blooded and don''t like doing business very much, do you?"


    Hua Sheng nodded


    Xie Dongyang tried to talk to Hua Sheng, but after a long time, there was nothing to say.


    As for the Huasheng, it was a little tired, so I had a rest by closing my eyes on the copilot.


    At this time, Xie Dongyang''s car just came a girl''s heartbroken song, which Xie Dongyang didn''t hear.


    Because the car was borrowed a few days ago, it has been driven by a rich second generation of his friends.


    But inexplicably he put himself into the lyrics. The more he listened, the more he felt like himself. The lyrics said -


    since last summer, I saw you and missed you for a whole year.


    I like your fairy air floating down the city, like you smile pear shallow sweet.


    I like you to raise your chin and stare when you are arrogant, and I prefer you to look like a fairy when you are quiet.


    You say you like the quiet September day, but I like every moment with you.


    You say you love the sadness brought by snow white, but I love you under the snow, and I pretend to be the oath of white head.


    You are the most sacred secret in my heart, a secret that everyone knows.


    But I miss the best time to get close to you.


    You said you found a loved one, and I''m just an episode of you.


    Can you see, I also want to have that kind of you, to be the Dark Knight around you.


    Accompany you to the ends of the earth and see the stars.


    Others say that I can''t let it go. In fact, I want to ask myself.


    Where on earth are you so fascinated, let me silence in a person''s monologue.


    Sometimes I wonder if we loved each other a thousand years ago.


    That''s why I have this life''s entanglement and missing. If I still have the chance to be by your side, even if I''m waiting for thousands of years, I''m willing to.


    Later, Xie Dongyang couldn''t hear the accompaniment of the music at all. He just listened to the lyrics of the song.


    I even think this song is made for him. The more he listens to it, the more he worries.


    After secretly looking at Huasheng, she did fall asleep.


    Xie Dongyang is really sad and gratified. It''s sad that he didn''t have the chance to be alone. He fell asleep and wasted his chance to talk.


    It is gratifying that Hua Sheng can fall asleep at ease, which means that he is trusted. Otherwise, a person like Hua Sheng will not easily put himself at the disadvantage of falling asleep.


    Xie Dongyang made a single cycle of this song along the way, and then sent Hua Sheng to the entrance of the villa area with ten li of spring breeze.


    Hua Sheng didn''t wake up. He didn''t have the heart to call her. He thought she would sleep more. But Huasheng actually sleeps shallowly.


    When the car stopped, she woke up, confused.


    "Ah, here we are." She got up and pushed the door open.


    "Sheng Sheng."


    "Yes?"


    "It''s a good song. Go back and listen." Xie Dongyang takes out the disk and hands it to Hua Sheng.


    Just after Hua Sheng took over, he added: the last song is called - I''ve been waiting for you for thousands of years


    Hua Sheng nodded, his head was still a little dizzy.


    I didn''t think much about it. I just wanted to get out of the car and wake up.


    What do you know? Xie Dongyang''s head is hot. I don''t know what happened. He suddenly grabs Hua Sheng''s wrist.


    Hua Sheng was shocked. "What are you doing?"


    "Sheng I... " Xie Dongyang only felt that his heart was beating faster. He wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to say everything.

 Chapter 772

    In fact, these words are not easy to say, because it is a man''s desire for a woman.


    With the original desire, once it is broken, the two will be embarrassed later.


    "Sheng Sheng, I actually I really want to thank you for what we did. "


    "I didn''t do anything."


    "No, you''ve done a lot. You don''t think I''m stupid, but I''ll see a lot of things when I look back. I met you just by chance, and you asked Fengxi to help me cure Zhong Xiaoyan. Even many times, you didn''t say anything. You don''t want me to be grateful, I know. "


    "Ah, it''s all small things. Don''t take them to heart."


    Hua Sheng is really embarrassed. She jerks back her hand. She''s really not used to being so close to men except river.


    Xie Dongyang also realized that he had passed, so he apologized.


    "I''m sorry I lost my mind today, but I swear I didn''t drink."


    "Well, I know." Hua Sheng lowers his head.


    "Anyway, I mean, Sheng Sheng, no matter what happens in the future, as long as you have something to do, I''m willing to do everything for you, just nod my head and let me do anything."


    "Ha, it''s OK to kill and set fire?" Hua Sheng is joking.


    Xie Dongyang looked serious. "As long as it''s what you want, I''ll do it."


    "Well, stop it. Go back quickly. It''s dark and the road is slippery. Drive slowly."


    Hua Sheng doesn''t want to talk to Xie Dongyang too much. Today, he is in such a state that he is obviously not suitable for chatting.


    "Sheng Sheng, if the river is sorry for you, if you are wronged, people all over the world don''t believe me, and I thank Dongyang for believing in you, so I am your forever retreat and rescue, you must remember, you must remember. "


    Hua Sheng sighed a little and did not answer, but said a very strange word.


    She said, "Ai Chen is a nice girl."


    Then Hua Sheng turned and left. She had the disk in her hand, but she didn''t get to the door, so she left it in the trash can.


    Love itself is selfish, she chose River, can''t give Xie Dongyang any chance.


    Otherwise, Jiang Liu and Xie Dongyang will suffer if they are not involved clearly.


    So Hua Sheng thought, he''d better not think about it.


    Xie Dongyang was really heartbroken when he saw that Huasheng had thrown the disk into the trash can.


    He also knows why she did it. Hua Sheng is married, has a husband and a family.


    People don''t want to be ambiguous. It''s normal. He has no reason to blame her.


    But what''s terrible is that no matter what Hua Sheng does or how he hurts him, he still can''t let it go. Xie Dongyao is right. Maybe he is really a demon.


    In AI Chen''s case, Hua Sheng overhears Hua Zhi. Hua Sheng deliberately asks who AI Chen is.


    Hua Zhi said, good people, not green tea, is a girl with personal products.


    Hua Sheng advised her, but she didn''t plan to ask about it. After all, it was Xie Dongyang''s private affair.


    "Mrs. Jiang is back." River holding Xiaohei, actually watching TV.


    It''s actually Xiaohei''s favorite underwater general mobilization. Why do you like it? Do you still need to ask? Because there are fish in the sea floor.


    Jiang Liu, wearing short, beige sleeves, rarely looks fresh, and suddenly takes off the heavy identity of the group''s president.


    It''s like a handsome sunshine man in his twenties, which gives Huasheng different warmth.


    "Mr. Jiang, I just came back by Xie Dongyang car."


    Hua Sheng changes his shoes at the door and tells the story.

 Chapter 773

    "What did it do? And make me jealous again? " The river laughs.


    "I''m Frank and lenient, and I''m strict in my resistance. I''ll report to the leaders and put them on record, so as not to be cross examined by the leaders in the future."


    "Darling, I know the current affairs very well. Mrs. Jiang is sure to do things properly." The river put Xiaohei down, got up and walked over, holding Huasheng with both hands.


    "So what did you think when he grabbed your hand?"


    Hua Sheng suddenly laughed and said, "ha ha, you''re a president who loves to peek? Shame, shame? "


    "I really didn''t peek. Our all-round HD camera, if I remember correctly, is that you made people press it. What is it called?" River asked deliberately.


    Hua Sheng lowers his head and leans on his chest to play coquettish. "It''s called carrying stones to smash his feet."


    "Well, I know the right number."


    "He really lost his temper today, but fortunately, he lost his way. But the disk he gave me, I threw the trash can, he should have seen it."


    Hua Sheng said that, is to let the river know, her intention.


    River some touched, embrace Hua Sheng, kiss her long hair.


    "Well, I understand Mrs. Jiang''s intention. I hope he doesn''t persist."


    "It doesn''t matter. We live our lives."


    They were so tired of being crooked in the living room and totally ignored Xiaohei''s feelings.


    ginkgo, when he came back from the garden, he Tucao directly. "You two are really ignoring anyone''s feelings, ignoring any singing, showing off love and make complaints about dogs in minutes."


    Hua Sheng laughs, "you are not a single dog, and there is no evil to complain about"


    "then I am also sour I''ve changed into a lemon and my teeth are sour. "


    "Then you''re drinking a bottle of white vinegar. You can use poison to fight poison." Hua Sheng raises the bar.


    "And Chuntao?"


    Seeing gingko alone, not Chuntao, Huasheng is still a little strange.


    "Sister Chuntao said she would go shopping for three hours, but I think She should have something to do. She didn''t look very well when she went out. "


    "Chuntao is really in a bad state recently. You have time to talk to her."


    The current of the river also shows why?


    Predestined from breakfast this morning, the river let Chuntao go to get seafood sauce.


    Chuntao brought a bottle of mustard directly, which was just absent-minded.


    But in fact, Chuntao usually does not like this. She is much more careful than ginkgo.


    "Well, I''ll ask her later."


    Hua Sheng secretly wrote it down. He also plans to find an opportunity to ask Chuntao if he has any worries?


    In fact, Chuntao is really upset, because Wunan is missing. It''s almost three days.


    This is the first time in such a long time that we lost contact, didn''t answer a phone call, didn''t reply a message, and wechat didn''t move.


    They are in a long-distance relationship, so Chuntao must be afraid when there is a disturbance.


    So the excuse to go out is actually to find contacts and see if you can inquire about it.


    Chuntao helps Huasheng with his work. He has his own way in the society, so it''s really easy to ask about someone.


    "Sister Chuntao, you have the news."


    "Say it." Spring peach is in a hurry.


    "This is the man you are looking for?" The boy with yellow hair took a toothpick and picked up his mobile phone to show Chuntao a picture.


    The person in the picture is actually Wu Nan himself, just looking like a few years ago, with a face of failure. He is different from now.


    "It''s him."


    "Ah, his real name is not Wu Nan. I wonder why I didn''t find out before. His real name is Wu Xingnan."


    Spring peach eyelids a jump, she deeply loves the man, unexpectedly concealed the real name, this is why?

 Chapter 774

    "Ah, so it is." Spring peach conceals the disappointment of the heart, strong outfit is calm.


    "If he had, there would have been news, but he would not sell the information until he asked for 50000."


    "Give it to him. I''ll send it to you via wechat now."


    Chuntao has been with Huasheng for many years. She is actually a little rich woman. She and ginkgo have a lot of private money.


    The money is given by Huasheng every year, and by the people around Huasheng, it has always been a large sum.


    So a listen to want 50000, Chuntao very happy to give.


    Another five minutes later, the other side sent a folder, electronic version.


    After Chuntao received it, she sat and watched silently.


    It said -


    Wu Xingnan, male, Han nationality, born in an orphanage.


    Later, he was adopted by Wu Zhaohui, a Wancheng businessman. At that time, Wu Zhaohui adopted 18 boys from all over the country at one time.


    On the surface, it''s just a matter of doing some shady things for him.


    Wu Zhaohui ostensibly set up a small loan company. In fact, he secretly laundered money, evaded taxes, and even sold some prohibited goods.


    In the past few years, some of the 18 adopted sons died of infighting and fighting, and some of them were killed by doing bad things.


    Now there are only two people left beside Wu Zhaohui, one is Wu Xingnan and the other is Wang Gang.


    Wang Gang is brave and resourceless. He is a thug. There is no threat. However, Wu Xingnan has been in trouble these days.


    In Wancheng, it has always been called a local snake. Now it''s also a matter of bullying the common people and helping real estate businessmen to forcibly demolish together.


    Seeing here, Chuntao can''t stand it any more. I feel that I shouldn''t come today. If I don''t know these things, it would be nice.


    Then when I looked down, Chuntao''s tears fell.


    Wu Xingnan has a bad reputation in Wancheng, bullying men and bullying women.


    He often has a good family he likes, and then uses all means to intimidate him. It''s very hateful.


    If it wasn''t for godfather''s protection and with some money, it would have been drowned by the local people''s spitting.


    Wu Xingnan has three bars, two baths and a nightclub, with a considerable income.


    In addition to the points of infrared for godfather, I can have a lot of them.


    However, his reputation in the group is very poor, because he is very vicious, and there are many enemies, who belong to the villains hated by thousands of people.


    After watching Chuntao, tear it to pieces, and then cry in a low voice.


    "Sister Chuntao, are you ok?"


    "Nothing."


    "This Wu Xingnan is not a good man. I suggest you don''t provoke him. He is very troublesome and vicious. As far as I know, there is no one who offends him


    "Is he married? Do you have any family members? "


    Chuntao takes a breath of cool air and asks desperately.


    She even wondered if he had a wife and children''s family, and could hardly bear it.


    "Wait, I''ll ask for you."


    Xiaohuangmao asked Wancheng''s salesman again, "Wu Xingnan is not married and has no children, but there is a mother who has been living in a nursing home in Wancheng. He will go there once a month."


    "Well, I see." Chuntao chokes back tears and gets up.


    "Sister Chuntao, I''m looking for something."


    "Yes." Spring peach stuffed with five thousand yuan of yellow hair and left.


    These people are reliable in their work, pointing to this for dinner, so it''s impossible to lie. Just The dark history of Wunan is like this.


    However, Chuntao didn''t expect that she was so smart and cheated by Wu Xingnan for such a long time. She couldn''t say what it was like.


    On the way back, Chuntao''s cell phone rings, which is exactly what Wu Nan called.


    Chuntao didn''t pick it up. Half a day later, I sent another wechat - honey, I''ve been out these days, and I''ve dealt with a bit of tricky things. It''s inconvenient to bring my mobile phone, so I''ll see your message when I come back. Don''t be angry, OK?

 Chapter 775

    Chuntao sneers and doesn''t reply. She directly points to blackmail and blackmails all the wechat phones in Wunan.


    On the other side of Wu Nan''s side, he saw that the message sent out was rejected, and he knew that he had been pulled black.


    "Damn it, I''m being blackmailed?"


    "Brother Nan, do you want us to teach...?"


    "Get out, what do you know?"


    Wu Nan didn''t look at his younger brothers angrily and scolded them.


    He hasn''t answered the phone these days. There''s something wrong with him. He doesn''t take his cell phone.


    Godfather, the immortal, built up a seller in the South and made a deal. And that buyer is very careful when it comes to delivery. Will check the whole body, once found to have electronic communication equipment, directly shot to death, Wu Nan naturally dare not violate the rules.


    When I came back, I was pulled black by Chuntao.


    He thought Chuntao was angry because he didn''t answer the phone, but he didn''t know Chuntao had checked his black history.


    In the evening


    Chuntao listlessly returns to the ten li spring breeze.


    "Chuntao."


    "Miss."


    "You look so bad."


    "Ah, maybe it''s a little cold?"


    "How are you going out today?"


    "Nothing, just go to West Fourth Street to see if I can buy the eye cream I want, but the counter says it''s out of stock."


    Obviously, Chuntao is not going to tell Hua Sheng the truth. Although Wu Nan is a villain, she is still the man she loves deeply.


    She didn''t want to denigrate or be known. She had warned many times, but she didn''t listen.


    Now if I say it, it''s not just a slap in the face?


    Chuntao has a strong sense of self-esteem, so she has plans in mind.


    "Well, go in and have a rest. Don''t do anything today. Have a good sleep."


    "Yes, thank you, miss."


    Chuntao was relieved to see that miss Chuntao didn''t ask.


    In fact, Hua Sheng doesn''t need to ask. After she opened Tianyan last time, her perception has become stronger and stronger.


    Just watching Chuntao, I felt her anger, helplessness, despair and sadness.


    Chuntao should go to private affairs, and it''s related to Wunan.


    Is it two people quarreling? Or what did Chuntao find?


    Hua Sheng can guess a general idea. After all, it''s not a small thing that can drive Chuntao out of so many emotions.


    On the other side of the night, in the luxurious hotel suite, Zhuoya sits in the window on the top floor, drinking red wine and watching the night.


    She left the hospital in a low-key manner and was no longer in the way of media attention, because she did not need the public opinion of those fools to deal with Hua Sheng.


    That night, Zhuoya watched the whole journey.


    Of course, she is peeping through the dark magic mirage, which has the same effect as the wangxiangtai of the Hades.


    In particular, I was surprised to see Huasheng even the eye of the sea soul of Jiutian XuanHuo.


    "Master yah, there is an oral message from the archbishop." The spirit in white kneels on the carpet.


    "Say."


    "The Archbishop asked the elegant master to go back quickly and talk about important matters."


    "No, I can''t go. I have more important things to do."


    Zhuoya got up, put the glass on the table, reached out and stroked her long black hair with dark light. Why? Her long hair looks more strange than normal hair.


    "But the Pope''s side..."


    "If you tell me to go back, I will find the best container for me. I will take the perfect body and take it as my own Once I succeed, we don''t have to be chased by the devil kingdom in the future. Let my master not be afraid. "


    "Container? What Yazhu said is The body of Hua Sheng? " The spirit in white is also stunned.

 Chapter 776

    Zhuoya just chuckles, does not speak, her mind, does not like to break.


    But no one knows, when she saw Hua Sheng''s magical physique, what kind of crooked mind she moved.


    It''s like the hungry wolf sees the sheep with green eyes, which is the hunter''s desire to stare at the prey.


    Zhuoya to the river I can only say ha ha, as for why I have been in Jiangcheng for so long, it''s not because Huasheng and Fengxi are playing with her?


    She didn''t seem so happy for a long time, just as excited as finding a new toy.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t know that he is being stared at. Although he knows that Zhuoya is not easy, he She''s not afraid.


    Even twelve ghost errands can be defeated by herself. It''s just so elegant that she doesn''t think it''s enough to threaten herself.


    Just She can''t keep her circle of friends safe all the time.


    So Jiangliu, gingko, Chuntao, and even later Huazhi, Hualin and Yuping have all made amulets.


    It''s forbidden for evil spirits to harm their relatives and friends. There''s only one for Qin Wanyu, because last time he was haunted by a kid.


    It''s a pity that the two women didn''t know much about what they did.


    Including peach and gingko, I only know that the young lady can point to different skills, and it''s also ambiguous to say more deeply.


    Hua Sheng thinks that the less people around you know, the better. After all, this is not something to show off.


    In the morning of the next day, Hua Sheng got up early. The roses in the front garden were all in bloom. It was different from buying roses when he planted them.


    She picked a lot of them and cut them back. Then she put them in the vase to make the visual art.


    After the two girls had breakfast, the river came downstairs.


    "The river is too early."


    Hua Sheng raised his head and smiled softly, "did you sleep well last night?"


    "Well, every night around you is very good."


    "You have enough..." I don''t forget to sprinkle dog food all the time. I can''t even watch Huasheng.


    The river flows directly to Hua Sheng''s face, which is very intimate.


    Then look at her face and look at it carefully.


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything in my face? " Hua Sheng is a little flustered. He raises his hand and wipes it casually.


    "Don''t move The shape of your eyebrows is a little disordered... "


    Finish saying, river current picks up the eyebrow pen of the make-up bag next to, the eyebrow that faces Hua Sheng begins the outline of a pen and pen.


    "My God, my uncle can make up?" Ginkgo exclaimed.


    "What do you know? It''s called a thrush."


    "Thrush? That''s not a bird? " Gingko again.


    Chuntao:


    "If you don''t have a lot of reading, you should read more Weibo news, so that you don''t know anything and think about eating."


    Chuntao also ridiculed Gingko for seizing the opportunity. Although they were both servant girls, she thought she was much better than gingko.


    Ginkgo didn''t say a word, but Hua Sheng took the initiative to speak with Jiangliu. "It''s said that there was a scholar named Zhang Chang in ancient times. When he was a child, he and his wife were in the same village. Because of their naughtiness, he accidentally injured his wife''s eyebrow angle with a stone. Left a scar. "


    Jiang Liu then said, "later, Zhang Chang left his hometown to become a senior official. After returning home, he heard that the woman who was injured by mistake had not been married because of the scar, so he took the initiative to propose to marry the girl. In order to make his wife face the world confidently, he got up early every day and drew a thrush for his wife all his life. When later generations heard about it, it was widely spread. Many men followed suit, representing their deep love for their wives. "


    Hua Sheng smiled, and ginkgo suddenly realized.


    "But we don''t have scars, don''t we?" Ginkgo biloba''s head is crooked, but it still hasn''t turned around.

 Chapter 777

    Chuntao gave gingko a fierce white look. "It''s a metaphor. My uncle loves miss deeply. Don''t be ashamed if you don''t understand it. Gao he is also mentally handicapped. Why do you like him?"


    not resigned to playing second fiddle make complaints about the word "gingko". "Ginkgo is not willing to be outdone". "I still have a good place to see. I think it is useless for you to love me."


    "Yes, so he''s blind." Spring peach is a bit vicious.


    Gingko''s black face, "but he''s blind and can''t see you."


    "I don''t need him to look at anything, a rich second generation, but a moth relying on his parents, I don''t like it."


    "What''s wrong with moths? They were born in Rome with money. Is it his fault that they can''t spend all their money? You are so noble, you go to find a beggar? "


    Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu are just talking about you and me. They heard that there are already gunsmoke everywhere.


    "What''s the matter, you two?" Hua Sheng asked.


    "It''s OK. Someone is in a bad mood to piss me off." Ginkgo see spring peach these two days is not right, it seems to see what is not pleasing, talk is a gun with a stick.


    Chuntao smiled and didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. "Miss, I used to play with her, but I didn''t expect that she was really angry with me. I think we Ginkgo biloba have a lot of temper since we climbed the crane. It''s a mountain to lean on."


    "Play without eyes digging, right? Whether you are playing or not, you know it well. " No matter how silly Ginkgo biloba is, it doesn''t sound bad.


    Chuntao saw that both masters were in front of her, so she didn''t say much about it. It was a calming down.


    But Hua Sheng thought that if they went on like this, something would happen sooner or later.


    Or are you going to have a chance to sit down and have a good talk with the three. What''s going on? Chuntao is not in the state recently. She has known it for a long time, but she didn''t expect that the violence will become more and more serious.


    Fengxi had planned to go for a ride in the countryside. Qin Wanyu had a meeting in the company, and she played with a group of friends she knew.


    I just didn''t expect to receive a large order before I left.


    And the other side is actually introduced by the Zhong family, which is also amazing.


    According to the agreement, Fengxi went with a beige canvas bag on her back and white sneakers on her back. As for why she liked canvas bags, she thought she liked following the trend.


    Canvas bags are cheap, but because they are durable and low-key, Huasheng always likes them.


    After Hua Sheng''s fire, many female fans like to follow her example. What she wears and uses will cause a wave of trend. Even the wind has not escaped this curse.


    It''s a pawnbroker''s shop. It''s remote, but the decoration is very luxurious.


    When she came in, she saw a man in his thirties standing in the middle, talking on the phone. He was not ugly, but his features were too sharp.


    "Miss Feng, isn''t she?" The man hung up and looked back at Feng Xi.


    "Yes."


    "Let''s go. Let''s see that first."


    "Wait, let''s follow my rules first, and collect a deposit of ten thousand yuan. Whether it''s a ten thousand yuan deposit or not, it''s a running fee." Wind, hands around chest.


    The man was stunned, then smiled, took out his mobile phone, and directly scanned the code to transfer 10000 yuan to Fengxi.


    After seeing the money, Fengxi followed the man to the inside. Unexpectedly, there was something else in it.


    Up to the innermost freezer, the man pointed to something covered on the ice bed.


    "That''s it. See for yourself. I''m a little I can''t stand it. " Finish saying, the man is covering his mouth as if to retch.


    The wind Xi in the heart secretly scolded a counsels the bag, walked toward the thing that covers directly.

 Chapter 778

    Fengxi thinks it''s a corpse or something, so she''s ready to disgust herself. Besides, it comes from the world''s first Fengshui family.


    Is she afraid of ghosts? The last time I worked with Huasheng, it was more terrible than this.


    During the conversation, the wind lifted the bed sheet. Unexpectedly, it was not a mummy, but a wet corpse.


    And it''s a man''s body. It''s well preserved. There''s no initial decay in the whole body.


    It''s just that the man''s face is blue and his lips are slightly white, which makes him seep.


    "Yu Dali." She called out the man''s name.


    The man poked his head at the door and dared not come in.


    "What is it?"


    "What is the origin of this thing?"


    "It''s from my friend, and I don''t know what it is."


    "Well, you don''t tell me the truth. It''s just unearthed. I''m most sensitive to the smell." I can''t guess wrong.


    The man suddenly felt guilty and explained, "Miss Feng, don''t worry that I didn''t do anything against the law. This was found in Xiaqiao village. It was dug by the local villagers when they dug the land. My friend and I happened to pass by and gave some money to buy."


    "Why do you buy a body? Do you want to be a specimen? " The wind came back and stared.


    "No, no, no, I''m a businessman. I just want to see if there''s any archaeological value, because when the man found it, he was wearing clothes of the Qing Dynasty."


    "What?" The wind suddenly changed her face.


    At this moment, the man is wearing a sick suit, so she has no doubt about the clothes of the Qing Dynasty


    "I have put away the clothes. I think I can sell some extra money."


    "When this man finds out what it is like, you''d better keep it for me. Otherwise, I won''t do your business."


    Hua Sheng felt that the man was open-minded and concealed too much from himself. He didn''t want to take over the business.


    How can he let Hua Sheng go? I hurried to another room with the wind and saw what the man had been wearing.


    This look, ooh, the wind is really shocked.


    The Qing Dynasty''s black imperial clothes have some worn-out beads. The black boots are covered with mud. The hats matching the imperial clothes are also very well preserved.


    Look at the style of imperial clothes. It should be a six grade suit. It''s not an official. It''s just that the trouble lies behind.


    Along with the clothes appeared a bundle of red rope, a chain, and several curses that had been torn.


    Wind Xi took a look at the charm, eyes dark, "this body can''t stay, I suggest to cremate immediately, and all the things of this body should be destroyed."


    "Cremation? Then I didn''t spend five thousand yuan in vain, and You know what? I''ve just asked a few friends about these clothes and beads. They can sell at least 300000. "


    The cold wind swept the man''s face, "I ask you, do you want money or life?"


    "Here Of course I do. "


    "Then listen to me, don''t grind haw. Since you believe me, just do what I say. This corpse is not a normal corpse. He has been noisy before and is suppressed by the high people. Look at these broken spells. This is the dead charm of Maoshan, which is specially used to suppress zombies."


    "Zombies?" The man''s face is obviously inconceivable. He even thinks the wind is nonsense.


    "You don''t have to doubt it. I don''t need to lie to you. In an hour, all these things are burned, otherwise You and your friend are going to be unlucky, because she will remember the smell of people who have touched him, let alone I didn''t remind you. "


    "Here..."


    "Well, I''m done. Give me the 40000 as soon as possible." Wind Xi is a little impatient, more and more disgusted with this man.


    "Miss Feng, is there any way to stop the body, and then I''ll sell it. Write a token for me. I can''t bury it again."


    Men also want to be simple, or don''t want to lose those money, focus on their own interests, but also let wind Xi write for him.

 Chapter 779

    Wind Xi forced his anger, "Fu, I can write, but I won''t help you."


    "Money is easy to say, Miss Feng."


    The man thought that Fengxi refused because the money wasn''t in place. Fengxi sneered, "I''m not like you. I''ll die if I take the money. This corpse is not so simple. It''s hidden for so long after being suppressed. It has gathered a lot of resentment and Yin Qi. Once the corpse changes, there will be a disaster of blood and light. Don''t think I''m scaring you. You''d better remember what I said, or you''ll regret it too late. Those charms have been destroyed, and the red rope and chain have been opened by you. I think there should be Fengshui Bureau in the place where he was suppressed. Unfortunately Those villagers have been destroyed. Now it''s too late to say anything. If you don''t want to die, deal with it quickly. It''s really unlucky. "


    "Wind girl..."


    "Take the money." Feng Xi takes out her mobile phone and lights up the QR code directly.


    "Miss Feng, if you help me, I''m adding 100000 yuan to you."


    "Wind Xi smiled," I help you? How can I help? Will you choose a good cemetery to be buried? "


    Yu Dali:


    Seeing that Fengxi is so difficult to get along with, the man didn''t say anything, but since it was introduced by the Zhong family, it must not be a liar.


    He is still obedient to pay money, let the wind go, burn it, naturally reluctant, that is money.


    But he also believed that Fengxi''s words were true, so he immediately contacted the buyer and sold all the clothes and bodies.


    He also took the initiative and said enthusiastically that he would find a worker to transport the corpse to him, but he didn''t expect it to happen before he left.


    After saying so much, Feng Xi forgot to say the condition of the corpse. She thought it would not be so easy


    In fact, the corpse is very simple. First, on the night of full moon, because Yin Qi reaches its peak, the corpse will be raised directly.


    The second is to have too much contact with people. The Yang Qi is constantly inhaled by them. The Yin and Yang collide with each other and finally collide with each other to live.


    The third is human blood. These things are particularly sensitive to the smell of blood, especially human blood, with the smell of Yang blood, will awaken his hunting instinct.


    However, Yu Dali was unlucky. When he was about to push this thing out, his fingers were accidentally scratched by the wire.


    As he didn''t have time to find the band aid, he didn''t care, so there was more and more blood, and the smell of the sweet smell soon triggered a catastrophe.


    that night, when the wind was making a mask at home, he saw a quick news -


    according to the report of this station, a murder case happened in a shop collecting antiques near Print-Rite road. The young boss was murdered and murderers did not know. The scene left a lot of blood stains and footprints. At present, the comrades of the Print-Rite Road branch have filed for investigation, which has also led to the leadership of Jiangcheng. We will continue to pay attention to it.


    Wind Xi slightly frowns, as expected The man just can''t let go of greed. He is still dead.


    In fact, when Fengxi saw the man, he thought it was not very good. The man''s impression was black, and his Yang had begun to weaken.


    But unlike Huasheng, Fengxi will not break her rules for anyone.


    In her eyes, whoever dies, whoever doesn''t, there are certain numbers in the world.


    Who can blame the man who died after so many kindly instructions?


    Feng Xi then picks up her mobile phone and tells Hua Sheng about it.


    "Ah Sheng, your fourth elder sister''s husband is * right? You''d better remind me that this is not a common homicide. The old thing of the Qing Dynasty has already run away. It''s OK during the day. Once it''s dark or the place with enough Yin Qi, it will continue to make trouble. You''ve also recently told people around you not to go out at night."


    "Why didn''t you deal with it?" Hua Sheng has some accidents.


    "The man didn''t agree. He said he wanted to sell."


    Hua Sheng:

 Chapter 780

    "Then he should have died." Hua Sheng is also not angry.


    "Yeah, so I don''t like him at all."


    "But now that the man is dead, it''s not good to let this thing continue to harm the people." Hua Sheng is worried.


    "What''s the way? It''s also a chance for him to be released. Let''s see nature." The wind is still very open.


    Hua Sheng understands Fengxi''s character. She is a proper Taoist thought. Her motto is only two sentences in her life - it''s none of your business and none of mine.


    So Hua Sheng doesn''t want to kidnap morally to persuade Feng Xi. He just thinks that if he is destined to meet him, he can handle it easily.


    "Peach, ginkgo."


    "Yes?"


    "Don''t go out after dark recently."


    "Ah? What''s the matter, miss? You don''t scare me. " Ginkgo just sent a wechat to Gao He, saying that he was going out for barbecue at night.


    "There has been a homicide recently. You''d better be careful." Hua Sheng didn''t say much either.


    Then she went to the window and looked at the sky in the evening. She thought it was not good.


    Today is not the night of full moon, but Tonight is not a full moon career, but I forget that it happens to be Mars six harmonies, which is a symbol of violence and blood. Every time Mars six harmonies, there will be corpses everywhere in a corner of the world, which just happens to catch up with this crucial moment. What should I do?


    Hua Sheng is now down in the altar. Without immortal spirit, he is more and more human. In the words of Fengxi, he is very soft hearted.


    It''s not a good thing to be soft hearted, but Huasheng just can''t give up. Last time we saved Huasheng, we risked our lives.


    Now Feng Xi is right. Don''t worry too much. After all It''s really out of your control.


    In this world, it''s not just the two of them who can do magic.


    In the end, Hua Sheng didn''t make it, so there was a big deal that night.


    This is the most dangerous celestial phenomenon in Ziwei''s battle numbers. It''s meant to kill people, and it''s not one.


    So that night in the western suburb of Jiangcheng, in a shabby community, there were four families, thirteen people, who died unexpectedly.


    It shocked Jiangcheng and even the whole country.


    Because the death of the dead is extremely terrible, as if it was torn by some wild animal, there is no perfect place on the whole body.


    Blood flows into a river For a time, people are in panic.


    Jiangcheng is also under full martial law. No matter in the daytime, it starts to check every angle and check every suspicious person.


    Most of all, the pictures transferred out of the monitoring are very mysterious black screen, and there is no clue.


    Police have always determined that the murderer is a schizophrenic, otherwise normal people would not be so cruel to kill people unrelated to themselves.


    Only Hua Sheng and Feng Xi know that this is the disaster caused by the man named Yu Dali. Unfortunately, he died first.


    At one time, rumors spread all over Jiangcheng.


    People of the older generation are superstitious, so it''s rumoured that there are demons and Zombies eating children.


    In a word, the more we pass through the suspense, the adults and children are in panic.


    Hua Sheng was a little restless. She didn''t feel sleepy at 11:00 p.m. when she got up to drink water, she saw their small group chatting with each other.


    Fengxi: Hua Zhi, you''ve been filming recently. Be careful not to touch zombies.


    Hua Zhi: haha, it''s such a coincidence. I''m really smart recently, but I''m a guest star and I don''t accept money. I''m just helping others. The director is my friend. I''ll play a bride who is loved by zombies. Then I''ll get married. I''ll just shout for help, and I''ll cut off work.


    Fengxi: my God, your life is easy, but you can''t be careless. What if there are zombies?


    Hua Zhi: if there is a zombie, I''ll give you the best name of Xi and Hua Sheng. The zombie must be scared to pee.


    Fengxi: hahahaha, you are really talented.


    Hua Sheng: don''t talk nonsense there. Why do you talk about it in the evening?


    Hua Zhi: eh? My five younger sisters are up. It''s true that Cao Cao is coming. Why haven''t you slept yet?

 Chapter 781

    Hua Sheng: I can''t sleep and just get up to drink water.


    Hua Zhi: that''s just a chat.


    Hua Sheng: go to sleep quickly. Aren''t you afraid of aging? Feng Xi, talk to me privately. I have something to do.


    In a word, Huasheng will end the heat in the group. Fengxi will go to Huasheng directly.


    Fengxi: what''s the situation?


    Hua Sheng: I have a bad feeling.


    Fengxi: what?


    Hua Sheng: as soon as the corpse is changed, so many people will be killed. I don''t think it''s an ordinary zombie.


    Fengxi: you don''t have to worry about it. I''ve seen it. It''s a long time since he was born, and I''ve heard that the Ling family, known as the Exorcist family, has already been attacked. It should be cleaned up soon.


    Hua Sheng: I hope so.


    In fact, Fengxi is also right. She examined the body carefully. There is nothing suspicious indeed.


    As for the 13 people killed that day, it was because of the mania caused by Mars'' Six Harmonies.


    Later, it was almost a night to kill one, or scare people.


    Ling''s family also have some skills, but they have never been in harmony with Feng''s family. Moreover, Feng Xi doesn''t walk around with them for the sake of interests.


    The Ling family sent a young man, a boy of twenty, that night.


    I guess I want to practice with this old zombie. Normally, just paste the amulet, sprinkle the glutinous rice, tie it and burn it.


    Just


    There was an episode in the middle. Zhuoya''s people intervened. Zhuoya''s spirits released a mutated bat spirit and got into the body of the old zombie.


    So the old zombie tonight is not the ordinary zombie as Fengxi said before.


    As soon as Hua Sheng got up the next morning, he saw the wind coming home. It was only six o''clock in the morning.


    "You''re so early?"


    "Ah Sheng, something happened." The wind is out of breath.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Sheng was a little nervous.


    Wind came close to her ear, "Ling family, died last night."


    "How could it be?" Hua Sheng''s eyes widened.


    Feng Xi is very serious. "It''s true. I just received the news. It''s said that he is a 20-year-old boy. The Taoist method is not bad. Even if he can''t take the old things, he won''t get his own life. That''s why I came to see you. There''s something else in it."


    "It seems that something I''m worried about has finally happened."


    Hua Sheng has no good mood in a moment. How powerful is the zombie?


    What''s more, after he killed Ling''s child, he swallowed his soul and fused it into his own body.


    So at this time, zombies have the souls of mutated bats and Ling''s family. This combat power


    "Let me see."


    Hua Sheng went to the window, opened the tulle curtain and took a look at the weather.


    Then the eyebrows, long silence.


    "Ah Sheng, how is it?" The wind is worried.


    "It''s really different. Last night, it wasn''t like this. Jiangcheng is now covered by the whole bloody atmosphere. It will continue to die. That thing has changed."


    "Variation? No way? " The wind is a little lost.


    "No doubt, he just changed. What did he eat? It''s not the one you saw. Otherwise, how could he kill Ling''s family? Feng Xi, we must find him and kill him in time when he is going to kill next time. Otherwise, more people will die. "


    "But This is not our responsibility. " Wind Xi still feels that she is too virgin to do such a thing for nothing?


    "If we don''t care, the tragedy will continue to happen. Do you want Jiangcheng to become a mass grave?" Hua Sheng asked her every word.

 Chapter 782

    What Hua Sheng said is reasonable, but Fengxi''s thinking is totally different from her.


    "A Sheng, this is because Jiangcheng has us, if not? Who are they waiting for? "


    Hua Sheng is silent


    "A Sheng, you can say that I''m selfish or afraid of death. I really don''t like being such a superhero. I didn''t like to see that kind of personal heroism since I was a child. I always think that it''s a kindness that I save you. If I don''t, it''s OK. Because I don''t fight, I can''t be scolded for being unjust. No one can. Everyone has their own rights, just like I didn''t want to be the leader of the wind family. We are not the only people who can do magic in the world? Do you worry too much? Are you still the old Huasheng? I think you should change your name to Virgin Mary. "


    This is perhaps the most serious thing that Fengxi said to Huasheng. Even the peach and gingko in the back of her body are cold in her heart.


    I feel that the friendship between my miss and Miss Feng is deliberately broken. After all, it''s so fierce.


    Hua Sheng is not a quarrelsome person, especially to her best friend, so she chooses silence.


    "If you want to go to your own place, but I remind you, don''t take too much trouble on yourself. Don''t forget that you haven''t finished the last time. You can rest easy with your own skills. What can you do with the river? What can you do with spring peaches and gingko? "


    Finish saying the wind Xi jilts sleeve to leave a person, it is a gust of wind again.


    In fact, Feng Xi is also a little flustered because the Ling family is dead. He wants to discuss with Hua Sheng. How can he know that this woman is so soft and will come out directly?


    The relationship between the Feng family and the Ling family is not good. Although they are not natural enemies, they are not friends. If the Ling family dies and they haven''t spoken, they will jump out and become heroes first.


    That wind Xi feels, such shameful thing, she can''t do.


    "Miss Feng and your friendship boat capsized." Ginkgo''s weak opening.


    "It''s OK. She has that temper, but she''s really soft hearted."


    Hua Sheng didn''t get angry at Fengxi at all, because he knew her so well. Last time, he also said this very well. At last, he didn''t come to rescue people in the middle of the night?


    So Huasheng didn''t get angry, just thought that his thinking mode was different from Fengxi''s.


    Feng Xi is right. She has the right to choose not to save, but Hua Sheng also has the right to choose to save.


    Wind Xi said, if there is no them, who will save Jiangcheng?


    Hua Sheng thinks that without them, zombies might not appear here, which is the cause and effect of the dark.


    Where there are mice, there will be cats. Since the mutated things are so harmful to people, how can Huasheng survive?


    Those who lie down are living people, and they are all flesh and blood


    In the end, Hua Sheng decided to save himself, but there was no trouble.


    Even in order to coax her, I sent her a wechat message.


    Hua Sheng: Feng Xi, you''re right. It''s not our responsibility, it''s not our obligation. It''s ok if you don''t save, but it''s not wrong for me to save. Everyone is happy. I know who you are. What''s greedy for life and what''s selfish is superficial. You''re just a soft hearted guy, just like me Silly. "


    Feng Xi was angry at first, but when she saw this, she immediately smiled with tears.


    "What is it, crying and laughing?" Qin Wanyu took a can of coke at the door of the refrigerator and was puzzled at the wind.


    "Hua Sheng said that my three views are not correct." The wind pouted.


    "Ah..."


    "Do you think it''s not right that I look at three things?" Feng Xi looks up and stares at Qin, Wan and Yu.

 Chapter 783

    In fact, at this time, Fengxi did not know that this feeling was called coquetry. She always thought it was because of the relationship with Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Qin Wanyu couldn''t stand the warm eyes of this aunt. She almost choked with a coke.


    "Cough It''s OK. I like the "three wrong views"


    Qin Wanyu said that, with a sweet smile, he felt something was wrong.


    "What do you mean, Qin Wan Yu?"


    "I mean, your three views are not right. I will always stand on your side. What is Hua Sheng If you dare to bully me, I will beat her and the river together. "


    "Does it feel good to blow cow leather?" The wind stared at him and asked.


    Qin Wan Yu:


    It has to be said that after the Qin, Wan and Yu dynasties, Fengxi''s life feeling is more substantial than before, and it will not be boring any more. I feel busy every day.


    Qin, Wan and Yu bought vegetables, cooked and cleaned their rooms. They disliked this place from the beginning, and now they have a sense of dependence on it.


    In fact, he always wanted to lobby Fengxi to move away and go to the villa or luxury apartment in the rich area.


    Finally, I live here, and I am reluctant to move away. I not only don''t mention the matter of moving away, but also think about whether to buy the house and redecorate it.


    But as soon as the crazy idea was said, it was nipped out by the wind.


    On the other hand, Hua Zhi is filming in a film and Television City in the suburb, which is the supernatural film she said with Hua Sheng last night.


    Hua Zhi is superstitious. She never takes this kind of movie. This time, she is a guest star. She also came here because she is a good friend with the director and pays her debt of affection. She has no money.


    Hua Zhi''s two female assistants, one with a coat and the other with snacks and water, are very considerate.


    "Goddess Hua Zhi, ready to play."


    "Good."


    Hua Zhi takes her with her. She is wearing a red bridal dress, a glittering headdress and a retro make-up. It''s amazing.


    In fact, the production cost of this film is very small, and the male owner is not a big brand. When the director is going to publicize, he uses Hua Zhi''s gimmick to attract people and attract money.


    This has become a public secret in the film circle, but Hua Zhi doesn''t care. Anyway, she is just a friendship actor, and her micro blog also said that friendship actor is not the leading actor.


    As long as she doesn''t hang on to her fans, as for others, she''s lazy.


    "Hua Zhi, do you remember? Your play is very simple, as long as the zombies appear, you will shout, and then cry father and mother, no need to say anything else. "


    "Well, no problem."


    "Then when the zombie is close to you, someone will come to help you. When the Zombie''s eyes are turned, you can take the opportunity to run to the woods, and your play will be OK."


    Hua Zhi nodded.


    Then the director shouted, three, two, one, at first, Hua Zhi came out of the flower bridge with full momentum.


    Looking at the green cloth around, I think it''s a strange forest, and then I show a panic expression, which is in place.


    The director sat in front of the machine, very satisfied, nodded frequently, touched his chin, "you see, this is the acting school, a look into the play."


    "It''s going to be preparation, up."


    At this time, I saw the other side of the black entrance, a zombie dressed in Qing Dynasty clothes suddenly sprang out, jumping and jumping.


    "Eh? Don''t tell me, where did this group show find it? It''s quite similar, and it''s quite high. " The deputy director grinned with a toothpick in his mouth, unaware of the danger.


    The zombie leaped a few steps and looked around with cold eyes.


    That look gives a shuddering atmosphere, Hua Zhi slightly frowns, and even regrets. If you don''t take such a movie, you always feel unlucky.

 Chapter 784

    "What do you want to see? Go get the bride. You''re here to snatch the bride. Go..." The deputy director didn''t remind me angrily and scolded the zombie group.


    The zombie made a strange sound to the deputy director, as if his throat was stuck. It was uncomfortable to hear.


    Hua Zhi feels the hairs are standing up


    "You Can''t understand people''s words? Hurry to get married and don''t want to get paid, do you? " The deputy director picked up the ruler and pointed to the zombie.


    Don''t you know that the group performance at this time has fallen into the pool of blood in the dressing room, and this is the real zombie, the old monster in the mouth of Huasheng and Fengxi.


    The zombie used a very strange posture, twisted his neck and stared at Hua Zhi.


    Then show sharp and horrible teeth, smile at Hua Zhi, that smile, weird to how many nights later, Hua Zhi dream will cry.


    "Director, I''m not feeling well. Let''s get here first."


    Hua Zhi still has that kind of crisis consciousness, he thinks something is wrong, so he refuses to continue.


    Unfortunately, as soon as she turned around, there was a dark wind behind her


    Then the crowd roared, "Hua Zhi run."


    This sentence is female assistant shout, she is anxious to shed tears, because just when Hua Zhi turns around.


    The zombie suddenly flew into the mid air and directly rushed to Hua Zhi.


    Hua Zhi''s reaction is also very fast, and she directly dodges. Otherwise, she will be bitten to the position of her neck. In such a way, she will only be bitten to the edge of her right arm.


    At that time, Hua Zhi didn''t know where her strength came from. She raised her left hand and put two fingers into the monster''s eyes.


    No matter it''s a person or a ghost, she can''t care. It''s important to protect herself.


    Hua Zhi is still a martial arts teacher long ago. It works very well. Especially Hua Zhi often does strength yoga, so he has a lot of strength.


    Such a poke, that guy eats painful, Ao''s one, retreated a few steps backward, Hua Zhi just can escape.


    Maybe it''s enraged by Hua Zhi, maybe it''s manic.


    When night fell, the film and television city was howling.


    Hua Zhi and her assistant squat in the corner, covering their mouths, even crying, they dare not have a voice.


    She didn''t even dare to see what was going on inside. In short, this evening, 57 cast members died in the film and television city.


    In the end, the thing was chased all the way by Ling''s family. Otherwise, it would be more than 19.


    The Ling family must have revenge for their death, so five men in their forties are all good at Taoism.


    Five people set up the array to suppress all the way, and chased the monster all the way, which means they left the film and television city.


    "Sister Hua Zhi, you are bleeding."


    Female assistant looks at Hua Zhi''s arm. Hua Zhi stretches out her hand and covers it. "Come on, drive me to ten li Chunfeng. I have to find a Sheng."


    "Let''s go to the hospital first. If the wound is infected, it will be troublesome."


    "No, go to my five sister."


    Hua Zhi is very sure. Maybe there''s no help going to the hospital at this time. Maybe there''s a chance to find a Sheng.


    In the movie, it is said that being bitten by zombies will turn into zombies. Hua Zhi is afraid to die.


    The female assistant drove with her. When she called Wang Junxian on the way, she couldn''t say a word completely.


    "Baby, don''t cry. What''s the matter?"


    "Wang Junxian I I may be dying. Would you miss me? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "I''m not talking nonsense. I was bitten by zombies, and I might become a zombie Wuwuwu, I can''t bear you I haven''t got a certificate with you... "


    Hua Zhi cried for breath, and finally did not know whether it was blood flow or too afraid, directly shock past.


    The female assistant almost peed. Fortunately, it was ten li spring breeze soon.


    "Miss Hua Sheng, please help sister Hua Zhi." The assistant stumbled in.

 Chapter 785

    It happened to hit Hua Sheng, because Hua Sheng was just ready to go out to find the monster, and he was still holding a compass for positioning.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Sister Hua Zhi was bitten by zombies, as if she was poisoned." The woman assistant''s face collapsed.


    After hearing this, Hua Sheng''s face changed. He ran out at once. Fortunately, he was also at home in the river. Several people brought Hua Zhi in from the car and put him in the living room. ,


    Hua Sheng carefully tears open Hua Zhi''s red costume and jumps at heart.


    The place where Hua Zhi was bitten by zombies has started to turn black And it smells like a corpse.


    Spring peach and ginkgo subconsciously turned around, almost vomiting.


    "Ah Sheng, what''s the situation?" River wear black shirt, cuffs with flash drill, noble cool.


    "Husband, please call Wang Junxian and let him come."


    "OK, I''ll call right away."


    When I heard that I wanted to call Wang Junxian, the river was shaking. I felt that Hua Zhi didn''t want to


    At this time, Hua Zhi also wakes up from a coma and grasps Hua Sheng''s hand.


    "A Sheng Am I Is it going to change? "


    "Don''t be a liar."


    "Don''t lie to me, it''s all in the movies Say that the bitten will become zombies, if After a while, I''m really dead Just click me Don''t let me harm people. I''m not a hero, but I don''t want to be an asshole. "


    "No, no corpse. Don''t think about it." Hua Sheng is upset.


    "Miss three, you will be fine." Ginkgo red eyes.


    "A Sheng, I want to see..."


    "I know. I have asked Jiangliu to call. He should be fine soon."


    Hua Sheng holds Hua Zhi''s hand tightly. Her body is very hot. It should be because she was poisoned by the corpse. This kind of fever can''t be cured by taking medicine.


    Hua Sheng has never seen such a situation before, and she doesn''t know what to do. She thinks about it and calls Fengxi.


    In order to save time, we also used some magic skills, so it took less than five minutes for people to come.


    "Hua Zhi, let me see." The wind is out of breath.


    Hua Sheng points to the sofa in the living room. Hua Zhi lies there, pale.


    After looking at the wound, Feng Xi''s face was heavy. "It''s not so optimistic. As we think, that thing has changed. Now it''s not just a zombie. There must be something else in his body. The wound is extremely poisonous and festers quickly. It goes on like this I don''t expect that Hua Zhi will become a rotten meat tomorrow morning. "


    Wind Xi said that, the whole audience was dumbfounded. Hua Sheng blinked and tried to control her mood. She took a deep breath and didn''t speak.


    At this time, Wang Junxian, who had just entered the door, heard this sentence, and his heart sank.


    Then quickly run, a hug Hua Zhi.


    "Xiaozhi, I''m here." Wang Junxian will face the Hua Zhi, that moment, in addition to heartache or heartache.


    It''s a pity that Hua Zhi is in a coma at this time. It''s Hua Sheng who uses some magic to prevent her from consuming too much yang.


    "Wang Junxian, she is in a coma now. Don''t move her first." Hua Sheng warned that he might make a mistake.


    "Who can tell me what''s going on?"


    Wang Jun''s eyes were red. For the first time in his life, he was so confused and flustered.


    Even on the way to the car, I nearly ran into the opposite car several times, and my mind was full of Hua Zhi''s figure.


    Wang Junxian went back to his old house after work to discuss something with his father. Before he could say anything, he heard something happened here.


    For Wang Junxian, it was a bolt from the blue.

 Chapter 786

    Wang Junxian is still in a state of ignorance.


    After the female assistant calmed down, she told us all about it.


    At the moment when I heard that nineteen people died, my eyes were complicated


    Hua Sheng didn''t say anything. All of these are expected. As long as that thing lasts for a day, Jiangcheng will never be peaceful, and it will be mass destruction.


    It suddenly occurred to Hua Sheng that a long time ago, when he watched the sky at night, he saw that there would be disasters in Jiangcheng. Later, one by one


    Hua Sheng is deeply afraid. What she is afraid of is that these things are caused by her. Then she is really a sinner.


    "A Sheng, what do you do now? Do you have a way to save Hua Zhi with Feng Xi?" The river does not dare to put too much pressure on his wife, which can be explored.


    "Come with me in the wind."


    A lot of words can''t be said in front of everyone, after all, these things are beyond the cognitive scope of ordinary people.


    "Husband, take care of Wang Junxian." When Hua Sheng passed by the river, he spoke in a low voice.


    The river naturally understood her meaning, handed over a cigarette, called Wang Junxian aside and chatted.


    "It''s windy. What do you think of it now?"


    "I haven''t dealt with this thing. If ordinary zombies are OK, this guy has obviously changed. I don''t know what it is that has changed Is it all in one shot? But there is a point, if you want to save Hua Zhi, you must kill that thing, find out the toxicity, then you can detoxify it. Now we only know that there are corpses. It''s not good to use glutinous rice and spells alone. "


    "What if you use psychic power to suck?" Hua Sheng asked.


    "The problem is that if her hidden toxicity is the same as our Reiki attribute, it''s OK. It should be OK. But don''t forget, if the toxicity is contrary to our aura attribute, it will make Hua Zhi attack the heart directly. Then even the immortal can''t save it. Do you want to control the soul again and oppose the underworld? "


    Feng Xi''s words have no ironic meaning, which is to let Hua Sheng know the disadvantages. After all, last time, Hua Lin had offended the underworld.


    Now Hua Zhi I''m sure I can''t make it in a collision with the underworld. It will affect everyone.


    "Well, I''ll go find that thing, kill him and find out the toxicity."


    "I''m with you. It''s too dangerous to go by yourself."


    "No, you have to stay and take care of Hua Zhi. She needs a watchman, and during this period of time, you have to make sure that she doesn''t have poison."


    "Don''t worry, there will be no corpse. The movie is full of deceit. My grandfather said that the person who was bitten will die of festering and will not become a corpse."


    "I''m not worried about this. I''m afraid Hua Zhi will be in danger at any time. After all, if there is an accident, they can''t deal with it."


    "But You can''t go there by yourself. I have a few breezes in my house, but I just heard that the five of Ling''s family have lost again. "


    Hua Sheng''s face is dignified. The Ling family is not an ordinary person either, but it''s broken one after another, which shows that it''s too powerful.


    "The Ling family is going crazy. Now six people have died in two days. This is a disaster." The wind sighed a little.


    "Yes, so I have to go and solve it earlier, so as not to kill others."


    With that, Hua Sheng took the jade comb out of the drawer and put it into his sleeve. He didn''t want to delay for a while.


    "A Sheng, pay attention to safety."


    "I will. I''ll give it to you this way."


    "Don''t worry, even if I die, I will protect Hua Zhi''s last breath and wait for you to come back."


    "Yes."


    "A Sheng, you go into the dragon pool and tiger cave alone. I won''t stop you, but there is a river What are you going to explain? "


    Feng Xi is asking for the right idea, and Hua Sheng is struggling with it.

 Chapter 787

    I promised to be an ordinary person. Although he cleaned his memory later, he This is their commitment, after all.


    Even if the river doesn''t remember that, it probably won''t want her to take risks alone.


    She just can''t explain why she has such great ability to deal with a powerful monster.


    Hua Sheng bit his lips and said nothing. He hurried downstairs.


    "My husband, Fengxi gave me a prescription. I''ll buy the medicine according to it."


    "I''ll drive you."


    "No, it''s not convenient for men to get in and out of that place."


    "Then I''ll wait for you outside." How can the river flow be relieved that Hua Sheng is going out alone under such circumstances? I knew what zombies were out there.


    "Then take the peach and ginkgo."


    "No, it''s not convenient for many people. You know Fengxi''s rules. You don''t like too many people. Don''t worry. I''m ok. Fengxi has given me amulets. Look."


    Hua Sheng lied for the first time. I didn''t expect that it was really similar.


    She was carrying a talisman with a small peach wood sword on it. It should be OK to fool these Muggles.


    Although the river was cheated, but the heart is not so solid.


    "Ah Sheng, otherwise, would you like to go with the wind? There''s something to look after. "


    "No way, Fengxi will stay to take care of Hua Zhi. Otherwise, you can''t cope with Hua Zhi''s accident halfway." What Hua Sheng said also makes sense.


    The river flows in eyebrows, obviously worried about his wife''s safety.


    Hua Sheng took the initiative to walk past, but he was not shy. In front of the crowd, he put his hands around the neck of the river.


    "Husband, don''t worry, I''m sure I''m ok, I promise."


    "I''m not sure." Jiang Liu''s eyes are helpless, and he wants to do something for his wife. However, he can''t do this kind of thing.


    "Don''t worry, please believe me."


    After that, Hua Sheng rubbed his forehead against the handsome chin of the river. Before he could react, he had already left the door.


    Really in a moment, it seems that everyone can''t remember how Hua Sheng went out, just heard a door closing.


    As soon as Hua Sheng left, Xiao Hei slipped out from behind and followed him.


    "Xiaohei, come on."


    Hua Sheng knows Xiaohei is not a common thing, nor drives him away. Instead, he feels more secure holding him.


    "Xiaohei, this trip is very dangerous. You have a wife and children. Do you really want to take risks with me?"


    Xiaohei takes a look at Huasheng with contempt, then yawns and drills into her arms.


    Hua Sheng smiled helplessly, knowing that this guy was coquetting with her.


    In order to save time, Huasheng didn''t actually drive, but directly used the talisman, which made the positioning more accurate.


    Compass to find traces, open eight doors.


    ZIWEIXING counts, xuanhuozhen ghosts and gods.


    Hua Sheng became more and more proficient in those moves that he didn''t know how to get there, and went directly to the northwest of Jiangcheng 17 kilometers away.


    There is a mass grave here, with a concentrated Yin Qi, so it''s the best place to hide.


    Five people died at the Ling''s house. It''s estimated that the thing was also injured. It''s certain that it won''t leave all over.


    At this time, suddenly a sound of footsteps came, Hua Sheng stopped and saw a dozen figures in front of him.


    By moonlight, gradually clear


    "That is Ling family leader Hua Sheng didn''t see Ling''s family, but he felt their Taoist spirit.


    "Who is ahead?"


    The other party obviously also noticed Hua Sheng, and she didn''t intend to hide. She came out from the shadow of a huge stone with Xiaohei in her arms. In the moonlight, she wore a white dress and a veil.


    Ling family are all male, young and energetic, see this scene, can not help but all eyes a bright.


    The atmosphere of women''s appearance in the moonlight is so much like that of Xiaolongnv, a fairy and chivalrous man, who came out for the first time. It''s amazing.


    In the vast Lingjia team, a young talented man in blue took the initiative to take a step forward and couldn''t wait to let the woman notice herself.

 Chapter 788

    "Just like you, I want to destroy this evil man. I am a man in the same way." Hua Sheng opens his mouth.


    As soon as the other party heard about it, he immediately reported to his family, "I am the son of Ling family, a northern Exorcist family. I have a single name of Xiaozi, ranking in the 79th generation of Ling family. My grandfather is Ling Jiuzhou."


    Hua Sheng nodded. She knew that there was no name for the wind in the South and lingjiuzhou in the north.


    Almost all the old people in Jiangcheng are thunderous. In the eyes of ordinary people, they are high-level people who can be magical.


    "Where is the girl from?" Lingxiao asked again.


    Hua Sheng thought for a moment, stroked Xiao Hei''s back, and opened his red lips gently. "There is no gate, no school, and self-taught. I really dare not show myself in front of Ling Laozi. I just want to do my best to wipe out this evil together. People in Jiangcheng are in a panic now. Please do something earlier for the people."


    Hua Sheng''s modest attitude is very popular with Ling''s family. Old Ling touched his white beard and nodded, "it''s easy to say that I won''t watch that thing continue to do evil. Jiangcheng has our Ling''s family. Where is it for these demons and ghosts to make a mistake? However, since you have this fate with us, please keep up. But don''t blame me for not reminding you, girl. You should be careful. It''s very powerful. It''s a pity to lose your life. "


    "Thank you for your advice." Huasheng has an excellent attitude.


    "You''re a good cat."


    When Ling old man approached, he took a look at Xiaohei in Huasheng''s arms. Huasheng didn''t say anything, but Xiaohei seemed to hear someone boasting about it and sighed shamelessly.


    Hua Sheng was embarrassed and scratched his eyes.


    Lingxiao approached her enthusiastically, "don''t be afraid, follow me later, I will protect you."


    "It''s OK, I''m not afraid."


    "Three elder brothers, people dare to come to the dragon pond and tiger cave by themselves, which means they are not afraid. Aren''t you doing too much?" I don''t know which brother sneered at me.


    Lingxiao doesn''t answer. Continue to talk to Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng is not in the mood to chat with him. He lowers his head all the time. He just wants to find the zombie quickly and kill it so that he can go back to save Hua Zhi.


    At this moment


    Hua Zhi has been in a coma for nearly two hours, and the wound area on his arm is constantly expanding. Wang Junxian is in despair.


    "Look at the wind. The wound seems to be spreading."


    "I know."


    "What can you do?" Wang Jun is not in a hurry.


    "No, Hua Zhi''s only hope is to wait for a Sheng to come back Take the medicine. " Wind added.


    Jiang Liu looks at Hua Zhi and obviously doesn''t believe Hua Sheng is going to get the medicine.


    Because after Hua Sheng left, Feng Xi was worried all the time.


    The river lowered its head and didn''t speak, but there was more gloom and sadness between its eyebrows.


    She still didn''t tell the truth


    Didn''t tell him the truth


    In case there is no return, Wang Junxian loses Hua Zhi, and he also loses her


    Wang Junxian''s mood is much worse than river current. He has been a person who is not warm or hot all his life. That''s the kind of person and thing he doesn''t particularly like.


    From childhood to adulthood, to say the best, there is no weakness, to say the worst, it is a little cold-blooded.


    Therefore, the Wang family values him and entrusts him with a heavy task, because he will never be sentimental, rational and terrible, and Capricorn is a typical black man.


    But I didn''t expect that he was almost thirty, but just like a little boy, he fell in love with a woman. From the beginning, the wind was light and the clouds were light, and now you''re not my wife.


    Hua Zhi is a passionate person. Wang Junxian finds a feeling she didn''t have in her youth.


    They both regarded each other as partners of each other''s life, but unexpectedly, this happened.


    Looking at the faint Hua Zhi in the coma, Wang Junxian tries to look up and not let himself cry, but he is clearly sad to death.

 Chapter 789

    It''s normal for Ling''s family to show up. So many people have to die. Hua Sheng originally wanted to get rid of that guy before Ling''s family arrived.


    However, I didn''t expect that the old man of Ling''s family would come a little late, but since he was out of the mountain.


    This time it shouldn''t be so tragic. Hua Sheng thought to himself, let them do it later, and he''d better pretend to be a weak chicken.


    If they can''t wait, they can''t be late. After all, lingjiuzhou has many generations. It''s impossible for them to steal the limelight of an old man.


    In fact, Hua Sheng also overestimated them. No, it can also be said that he underestimated zombies.


    This time, the Ling family is coming out. Except for women and children, basically all the family members have some skills.


    A total of 17 people are quite influential in the family. They were selected by old Ling. Hua Sheng put away the compass and held Xiaohei.


    Old Ling uses the formula of seeking ghosts. Up to now, Taoism has evolved into tens of thousands of sects, each with its own unique skills. Huasheng doesn''t look down upon it.


    Before long, Lingjia old man pointed to a position in the southwest corner, "Lingxiao, you go, take the pillar and they go to the position of the southwest white tiger gate, and set up a demon trap array."


    "Yes, Grandpa."


    "Lingwei."


    "Three grandfathers, grandson is here."


    "You take people to Lingxiao where they are ten meters away, sprinkle glutinous rice and black dog blood, and circle them with red rope to prevent him from running."


    "OK, Grandpa."


    "Ling Baichuan."


    "Three uncles you command."


    "Go and get the deadbolt and the demon subduing hammer. As soon as the time comes, give me a hammer to die. Don''t be merciful. You have to die."


    "Well, three uncles, I will hang that monster to the eighteenth floor of hell, and I will never surpass life."


    Ling''s family really hate this mutant zombie, because in recent decades, Ling''s family has been thin, this storm, the loss is heavy.


    How is it possible that so many people are still merciful at the expense of war?


    Hua Sheng said nothing but was a quiet spectator.


    But Lingxiao, looking at Huasheng''s eyes with light, said, "don''t be afraid, wait here, it will be over in a moment."


    Hua Sheng nodded. He didn''t refute his face, but from the front of him, no one else seemed to be his match except Ling.


    It''s not a problem of too many people and too few people at all. It''s a problem of the high level of Taoism. Feng Xi is so talented that he''s not sure he can kill this guy.


    Moreover, the wound toxicity of Hua Zhi has obviously reached the level of ecstasy. Hua Sheng has never dared to underestimate the enemy.


    After arranging everything, Mr. Ling took over a black Taoist robe and put on a Heavenly Master''s hat, which was all powerful.


    It''s the dark iron subduing demon sword in hand. It''s said that it was once opened in Sanqing temple, and it''s the power of ancestors.


    It''s also the weapon of the successive generations of Ling family. Ling old man took out a yellow charm and recited it. Suddenly, the talisman rose into the air and exploded.


    All of a sudden, a dark light spread around, and the aperture expanded with some magical voice.


    The voice people heard in addition to feel nothing, but in the ears of some demons and ghosts, it is fatal noise.


    For a time, the demons and heresies in tens of miles were all scared, and the monsters hidden in the disordered graveyard could not be hidden any more.


    A corner flying out, the body of the Qing Dynasty clothes have some embarrassed, hat missing, hair is very messy, intermittent zero.


    There are blue tendons around the eyes and a little red light on the forehead, which is very strange.


    He jumped to this side, Ling old man shouted, "set up the array."


    Lingxiao takes people to the top, which is very good. Four young boys of Lisheng come to an eight door life and death array directly around that thing.


    You can''t get in and out of the array without permission.


    That guy was annoyed by old Ling''s demon subduing Tianyin Fu. He kept shaking his head. He would be mad at any time.

 Chapter 790

    "Back up."


    After Ling decreed again, the later layers began to attack in an orderly and fast manner.


    It can be seen that there is no less exercise at ordinary times, otherwise there will be no tacit understanding. Huasheng secretly admires the Ling family.


    First, glutinous rice flour, then black dog blood, and then the red rope of zombies. The red rope is soaked by cinnabar, which is very powerful.


    The zombie was immediately tied up and could not move.


    "Hammer, nail, up."


    Old Ling sees that the time is good. Some of the older generation of Ling Baichuan rush straight up. The four hold hammers and nails.


    Respectively, they nailed it to the ceiling, the heart, the back of the extremely Yin acupoint, and the foot of the Yongquan acupoint.


    Once the four acupoints leak, the Yin Qi will leak seriously. Once the Yin Qi leaks, the ability of this thing will not be so strong.


    Hua Sheng has been quietly watching, or for the first time to see the authentic Taoist in accordance with the rules to cut the demon.


    On the contrary, it''s Fengxi, a wonderful woman, who always surprises you.


    It''s no wonder that the wind is nameless, and there is no one to follow.


    After the zombie is nailed, the Yin Qi leaks out seriously, and for a moment there is no gas flame before.


    Ling old man flew to jump, picked up the dark iron sword of Voldemort and pointed it directly at the guy''s chest, piercing his heart with an arrow.


    Black iron is a powerful weapon for cutting iron like mud. Don''t say it''s a zombie. It''s an aircraft carrier. It can make a hole for you.


    So the old monster was so stabbed, stabbed and pierced, and suddenly hissed in the middle of the air, which was extremely frightening.


    "I thought it was so hard to deal with, but I didn''t think it was so simple Ah. " Ling Baichuan smiled.


    But as soon as the voice fell, the zombie suddenly exploded, and the four of them, who were unprepared, were suddenly ejected tens of meters away.


    "All rivers."


    "Uncle."


    There was a sound of panic in the crowd. Ling Baichuan fell to the ground, each seriously injured, spitting blood.


    But it''s too late for Ling to save him, because at this moment, the zombies after self explosion have been completely new.


    It''s just a moment''s work. Hua Sheng is fascinated by Xiao Hei.


    Just now, after the explosion, the zombie changed.


    Today, it''s half a meter higher than before. It''s about 2.23 meters tall. The head is still the original head, but there are two more weird ears.


    The teeth seem to be longer than before, and the eyes emit a faint green light.


    His clothes were blown to pieces, and now his body has become extremely smooth. Like a beast, it is not a human body structure.


    The most terrible thing is that there are wings behind Yes, although the wings are not big, they look less than half a meter.


    But zombies with long ears, wings, or the first time I heard that they can fly? Isn''t that a vampire?


    Ling''s family are all confused. Hua Sheng is expected, because he has studied with Fengxi for a long time. There is something else in this thing.


    Now after such a tyranny by old Ling, the prototype has leaked out. I just didn''t expect it to be so frightening.


    Xiaohei glanced at it and then drilled into Huasheng''s arms. It seemed that he was afraid.


    "It''s OK. Don''t be afraid." Hua Sheng is comforting in a low voice.


    Old Ling looked at the monster, holding a sword, fearless and unhurried. "Where''s the monster? Quickly report its name. The Ling family, a northern Exorcist family, is going to do things on behalf of heaven and earth today. They will take you as a harmful thing and see how you do evil in the future?"


    When the monster heard the horrible smile coming out of the corner of his mouth, why did he say it was horrible? Because when he laughed, the corner of his mouth would directly reach the ear root.


    That''s the real mouth, and it''s full of sharp fangs.


    ¡±Ha ha, ha ha, I''m still old. Do you want to take me? Do you match? Today, I will let you Ling''s family die, and destroy the whole family. "

 Chapter 791

    Hua Sheng didn''t expect that the mutated zombies would talk and think, which was terrible.


    In her and Fengxi''s cognition, after the variation of the corpse, it is a stiff corpse. Even if the corpse is maligned, it has no thought or language.


    Just like wild animals, they can be crazy and harmful to people, but without wisdom, it''s not difficult to deal with.


    At present, the ears are so long that they are likely to be sensitive to sound.


    The eyes emit green light. It''s estimated that the eyesight will be better than that of Xiaohei. What''s terrible is that they have wings. Does that mean they can fly?


    These are not enough. This thing can speak and think, which makes people have no way to live.


    Ling old man also saw this, hurriedly ordered, "Lingxiao, you take people to hide first, I will deal with him."


    "Grandpa, I''ll help you."


    "No, get out of here and listen to me."


    Ling''s hair is burning. In fact, he is afraid that the Ling family will be destroyed. It''s not sure how powerful this thing is now. If he is not an opponent, it''s estimated that those children, grandchildren and nephews will also be killed. So the old man will fight to death.


    Finish saying, Ling family old man takes out a rune again, throw to the sky.


    "Sleepy."


    Eighteen talismans, surround this thing.


    "Exorcism." Ling old man read the pithy formula with his hands together, and the eighteen talismans kept moving towards the monster.


    It radiates a strong yellow halo, which is the three Yang Qi of Taoism, recognized by Huasheng.


    It''s a pity Before ten seconds, the monster shrugged his shoulders and threw up his mouth.


    All of a sudden, the Yellow talisman was covered by the green fog and lost all his mana and fell to the ground.


    The most deadly thing is that the green fog is still spreading


    Some people don''t have time to hold their breath. After smelling it, they directly block their necks and fall to the ground with difficulty.


    "That''s the zombie gas of the poison. Stop breathing." Old Ling''s voice is hoarse.


    Hua Sheng takes advantage of everyone''s inattention and the cuff moves, sucks out the spirit gas in the comb, wraps himself up and isolates the poison gas.


    But Looking at Ling''s family, because these poisonous gases are put down in the heart after all.


    Hua Sheng stealthily transfers the aura and puts a layer of aura mask on all those people to block the gas.


    Old Ling can''t do without enlarging his moves. He just left the sword aside and sat cross legged.


    Hua Sheng knows that the Ling family, who can be as famous as the Feng family, must have a killer mace.


    It''s like the wind Xi will call the wind family Dharma protector. Sure enough, after Ling sits on the ground with his knees crossed, his soul is separated in an instant.


    Old Ling''s soul rose into the air and read the mantra, "master, I wish I could kill the demons and get rid of the demons and keep my side safe. Today, I''d like to ask the master of heaven to give me the power to fight against the demon. I will not hesitate to die. " What''s behind is the best mental formula of Taoism. Hua Sheng didn''t hear it clearly either.


    Only saw ten seconds later, half air Ling old man''s soul slowly drops, returns to itself.


    When you open your eyes again, it''s obvious that Daoism is better than before, and Qi field alone is different from it.


    He raised his hand over his head and didn''t know where a red tassel came from.


    "When Xuanwu Zhenjun comes here, where will the demons come quickly?"


    Ling, old man with a red tassel in his hand, is full of Taoist spirit, and his two sleeves set the world.


    Even the voice is not Ling old man''s voice. After both sides open, the scene is wonderful.


    With the tone of Peking Opera, Hua Sheng felt hairy all over. It''s really the middle of the night in this remote mass grave

 Chapter 792

    That old monster and Ling old man fight directly and cautiously. That''s wonderful. Hua Sheng knows that it''s not just Ling old man''s strength.


    He should have asked God for help, but actually those so-called gods are not real gods. Who can God do this?


    All of them are the martial spirits after the emergence of Taoism''s advanced predecessors. So when old Ling invited him to the martial spirits, his energy increased dramatically, and he could become one with the old monster.


    Just


    Ling old man a red tassel against the monster throat ready to stab, the monster suddenly changed face.


    And that face is the face of a young boy. It looks pretty.


    He said in a pitiful voice, "Grandpa, don''t kill me."


    Old Ling was slightly stunned, but it was this Kung Fu. The monster saw the right time, and suddenly sprayed a mouthful of bloody mucus on old Ling''s face.


    Ling old man screamed and fell to the ground with his eyes covered


    Seeing that Hua Sheng''s heart is cold here, it''s really going to destroy the whole Ling family. Once Ling''s old man dies, these people are all on the plate.


    "Grandpa."


    In spite of his grandfather''s advice, Lingxiao ran to help the old man up, and was immediately terrified.


    The old man''s eyes had been burned by the venom, and they were all purple and black, which was very frightening.


    At that moment, the old man had an advantage, but the monster suddenly changed Lingqi''s face.


    Who is Lynch? It''s the first time to fight against zombies on behalf of the Ling family.


    It''s also Ling''s favorite grandson. It''s a pity Just fold it.


    The monster swallowed Ling Qi''s soul. At the critical moment, it can still camouflage. It''s also amazing. So the old man lost his mind and got the move.


    "Lingxiao, let''s go Let''s go I can support you for a while. You are not rivals. "


    "Grandpa..."


    "I have the talisman of destroying heaven and earth. It''s a big deal To die together, but Our Ling family Can''t die... "


    Ling said, spitting out his blood. He could not support it.


    Just after being sprayed by the venom, the soul disappeared. Now, old Ling is just an old man with weak Taoist skills.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t want to keep a low profile.


    "Master Ling, don''t do that The talisman of destroying the sky and destroying the earth is powerful. I don''t know if it can kill the old monster. But as far as I know, when you use it, you will not be reincarnated. This talisman will trap you in the rootless world and live forever. What''s your suffering? "


    "What rootless world?" Lingxiao is at a loss. He doesn''t know what Hua Sheng is talking about.


    "The rootless world has everything. In the nihilistic world, your grandfather will save you in the last resort." Hua Sheng explains.


    Lingxiao cried, "Grandpa, we can''t live without you."


    "My child, I''m old enough to live. I don''t want to do anything in my next life. I don''t care how I don''t give birth or how I give birth. I don''t forget everything until I drink Mengpo soup, so it doesn''t matter. My old man is not afraid of those things." Ling old man closed his eyes, but also heard that it was the little girl who was talking.


    "Master, don''t worry about making a decision. Why not I''ll meet him. "


    Finish saying, Hua Sheng put down the small black in his hand, small black very tacit, meow ran to Ling old man''s side.


    Licking Ling''s fingers with his tongue, it''s amazing that where the black cat licked, the wound healed quickly, and the lost strength was gradually recovering.


    "Girl Who are you? " Old Ling found out just now that he despised the little girl.


    Isn''t Ling''s family supposed to die? And variables? Think of here, Ling old man once again lit up a glimmer of hope.

 Chapter 793

    Think about it carefully. She has been holding the black cat for so long without any panic. Where is the ordinary person?


    "Senior, I am an ordinary person."


    Hua Sheng really didn''t lie. She has no family, no school. She''s not a Taoist or an exorcist.


    I don''t even rely on these skills to eat, so I''m really an ordinary person.


    Lingxiao is also totally unadaptable to this reversal. He looks at Huasheng in white and slowly floats towards the murdering monster.


    "Another one died, but I like pretty women, hehe..." The old demon''s voice was obscene.


    Everyone also made a cold sweat for the little girl.


    Hua Sheng glanced at the guy and said, "I''m in a hurry, so let''s fight quickly."


    "Ha ha, what a big voice. How can I clean you up?"


    Said the old monster directly waving wings, flying up, a pair of long arms at Huasheng to catch.


    Hua Sheng raised his head, thought a move, a nine color ribbon flying out of the sky.


    The monster''s two arms are tied to each other, the more they move, the tighter they are, and the deeper they fall into the body.


    The old monster was suffering from pain, with a ferocious face, and then suddenly two flames came out of his eyes.


    Towards the ribbon, but the spirit is that after the fire, the ribbon is intact, and the strength is still deepening.


    "How could it be..." The mutated monster was also shocked.


    Hua Sheng looks at him lightly


    What we see now is a zombie? Lingjia young man? Something with long ears and eyes, light and flying. Is it Spirit?


    Animal spirits? bat? It can fly with wings, with green eyes and ears. What is a bat?


    After guessing these, Hua Sheng is happy and thinks that Hua Zhi is saved this time.


    As long as this guy doesn''t have the power of other demons, it can be done.


    "Brother Lingxiao, help me Help me Grandpa I''m your little geek. "


    After the monster is strangled by the ribbon, the trick is repeated, and it switches to Lingqi''s face, which once again confuses people.


    "Don''t believe it. The monster has swallowed the soul of your relatives and can turn into his appearance to confuse you, but these are not true." Hua Sheng reminds me.


    "That''s right. That''s what I just got. Please don''t move forward. Don''t make trouble for the girl."


    Old Ling agreed with Hua Sheng very much, so he immediately told people not to rescue him.


    The monster sees that this method is not good, only turns to anger, "you woman Why bother? "


    "If you do evil in Jiangcheng and disturb my side''s peace, I will not tolerate you."


    After that, Hua Sheng''s eyes showed murderous intention for the first time. Her mind moved again, and the ribbon suddenly became thinner and thinner.


    It''s like a sharp knife, slowly piercing the monster''s skin, and it screams in pain.


    At this time, a black light came down from the sky, reducing the monster''s body a lot.


    Hua Sheng''s ribbon was suddenly broken by it, and then it caught the opportunity to become bigger again, this time twice as big as before.


    When flying in the middle of the sky, it almost covers the light below. It''s dark


    "And it has outside help?" When Hua Sheng found out, he was in a bad mood.


    She wondered before, how could an ordinary zombie be so powerful? Now it seems that someone did it on purpose.


    That thing ate the loss of Hua Sheng, and was furious to the extreme. It blew those huge flames at Hua Sheng.


    Hua Sheng directly supports a aura protection ring with the power of spirit, without any damage.


    Lingxiao did not move to look at the woman. She was embarrassed. She had always said to protect others.


    Now it''s funny that a girl wants to support the overall situation and protect a group of men by herself.


    "Lingxiao, tell me quickly, how about the girl?" Old Ling can''t see it. He is also worried. He always wants to ask about the situation. After all, this girl is his last hope. If she loses, everyone will die.

 Chapter 794

    "She Very powerful. " Lingxiao is very tangled, but also from the lack of their own bottom QI.


    The old monster saw that he could not hurt his opponent in this way, so he was cunning and changed his appearance directly.


    The original zombie appearance has been restored. It''s like a swoop at Huasheng. It seems that he wants to fight close.


    After all, it''s a generation of women. Few of them can reach the level of Lingjia old man in close combat.


    Hua Sheng also saw the evil man''s caution and sneered, then took back the nine color silk belt to the cuff.


    Hua Sheng really can''t fight close, because she hasn''t learned martial arts, and grandma doesn''t like her to dance with knives and guns.


    That''s why I found spring peach and ginkgo to protect my body. It''s just Many things don''t have to be solved by force.


    After all, a good brain is better than anything, so when the old monster is trying to get close to him and fight against him.


    Hua Sheng chooses to take back the ribbon, so there is no magic weapon. Since she wants to play, try it.


    Hua Sheng pulls a piece of yellow paper from her sleeve and flies up in the air. Last time she saw wind fighting, she thought it was very fun.


    Later, when I was idle, I imitated it for a while, but it was OK. I should say it must be OK.


    Because the wind still can''t control the power of the spirit, and Huasheng has been able to put in and out freely.


    So Hua Sheng flies out with a piece of yellow paper. With a stroke of his hands, the yellow paper falls scattered in the air.


    The moment when I fell on the ground, I became a paper man. No, it should be said that it was a yellow paper talisman of the same size as a man.


    Hua Sheng uses yellow paper to become a soldier. There are twelve of them. Each of them is flexible and lovely. He plays the old monster around.


    If she is not in a hurry, she really wants to grind him to death a little bit. After all, she has killed so many people.


    But Hua Zhi can''t wait, so Hua Sheng takes advantage of the yellow paper man to trap the old monster, and the strong flame has been brewing in the palm of his hand.


    Before, the old monster kept spitting fire at her. Now, it''s her turn, isn''t it?


    Seeing the little paper man entangle the thing, Hua Sheng rushes to take advantage of the old monster''s back to her.


    A cloud of blue light directly penetrated the guy''s body, and then with a bang, the explosion shattered.


    Maybe it''s too fast. Maybe it''s Hua Sheng''s murderous spirit. The blue flame disappeared before anyone could see it clearly.


    There are so many people in Ling''s family. They only see one blue light. They don''t know what it is.


    But after a blue light, the monster directly disintegrated, which was shocked by everyone.


    "Grandpa It''s blown up, it''s broken to pieces... " Lingxiao is incredible and excited.


    "Fortunately, those who died in Ling''s family should also close their eyes under Jiuquan, ok..." Old Ling''s eyes were badly hurt. Tears hung on his old face.


    Ling''s family is low-key, doesn''t stir up the right and wrong, and doesn''t do something against human relations and natural principles because of the money. This time, it really sacrificed several things in vain.


    Especially Ling Qi, his favorite grandson


    In the dungeon, two men see all this through the illusion.


    The face of Pluto is calm. It seems that he has known this ending for a long time.


    Bai ran was surprised. "My God, no wonder you always look at people. It turns out that this is a girl with strange power It''s so personal. It''s very fierce to fight against the weak. It''s so handsome. I don''t want it. I like this woman. " With that, Bai ran took a big drink.


    The Pluto glanced at this guy lightly, and there was obvious contempt in his eyes.


    "What are you staring at me for?"

 Chapter 795

    "How many years have you been, and how can you not change your lust Can''t walk when you see a woman? How do I feel that in the three realms and six realms, as long as it''s female, you can''t let it go? "


    The king of the netherworld said running words, but Bai ran was not angry, and he replied with a smile on his face, "ah, both of us said that we are close friends, as expected Your understanding of me is just like that of a farmer''s uncle who knows dung. It''s too appropriate to describe it. "


    Pluto:


    In addition, after the monster is blown up, the soul rises slowly. Hua Sheng reaches for it and puts it on his sleeve.


    These are the key to save Hua Zhi. Then she walks slowly to Ling old man.


    "Master Ling, that thing has been eradicated. I found the soul of your Ling family in its remnant. Take it back to chaodu. I''ve left the soul of this thing. I''m going to rush back to save people."


    "Well, thank you, girl." Old Ling was saved. He was very grateful. Unexpectedly, Hua Sheng took the initiative to return those souls of Ling''s family.


    "Girl, please help my grandpa''s eyes." Lingxiao catches the opportunity and asks for her.


    Hua Sheng is silent for three seconds. She just takes out the antidote gall secreted from the monster after winning the fight. She pulls half of it and hands it to Ling Xiao.


    "I''m not sure if I can. You can give it to the elder."


    Lingxiao takes things and dare not delay. He feeds them directly into grandpa''s mouth. Hua Sheng gets up and leaves.


    "Girl, why waste your skills? Why don''t you join our Ling family? Our family will treat you well and be the guest of our Ling family forever."


    Hua Sheng''s step


    Where did she think that old Ling had invited?


    Such an old and stubborn tradition, as well as face loving, can invite her to join the Ling family in front of so many people. It can be seen that he is not impulsive, but the result of weighing the advantages and disadvantages.


    Lingxiao also got up and bowed with both hands. "Girl, you can think about it. Although our Ling family is not a wealthy family, we are on the right path. Whether it''s to protect one side''s safety or to act for heaven, it''s a matter of business. If you want to come to our family, you must be respected."


    Of course, Lingxiao said that you are respected, not to let her be the eldest of the family, which means that all the people will respect her.


    "Thank you, but I still like to be free. The Ling family is indeed worthy of its reputation. It''s worth seeing so many skills of elder Ling tonight. Let''s leave now. "


    Hua Sheng nodded slightly to say hello and left. After all, he didn''t dare to wait too long.


    Just before she left, she let out a little fan Xiang


    It''s a kind of light vanilla flavor. Ling''s family was naturally exhausted after the first World War, and they didn''t pay much attention to it.


    But after going back, I woke up the next day, but I don''t remember the white woman in the moonlight any more.


    In their memory, they only remember the monster that Lingjia old man dealt with, and the old man was seriously injured.


    The old man himself also lost a memory. He didn''t even remember the poisoning of his eyes. Later, every time he recalled the war of mass graves.


    Old Ling thinks that he seems to have missed some important fragments, but he just can''t remember them.


    Hua Sheng comes back with the antidote as he wishes. Take it for Hua Zhi. It''s amazing that after taking it for three hours, the wound heals itself.


    Although people did not wake up, but everything has returned to a stable state.


    After checking her body, Fengxi breathed a sigh of relief. "Now, don''t worry, she''s OK."


    "Then why didn''t she wake up?" Wang Junxian is still not at ease.

 Chapter 796

    "She is asleep. In deep sleep, it may be related to the enchantment charm given by Hua Sheng when he left, but the problem is not big. It will be fine tomorrow morning."


    Listen to the wind Xi say so, Wang Junxian finally not sad face, holding Hua Zhi car walk.


    "Well, I''m going, too. I''m so sleepy..." At 3:30 in the morning, wind Xi is tired and yawns to go out.


    "Wind, wait a minute."


    "What''s the matter, my aunt? You talk to me now. I''m afraid of you, you know?"


    Hua Sheng couldn''t help laughing.


    "How are you laughing?" The wind blew two white eyes.


    "Take this and go back to have a good rest tonight."


    Hua Sheng puts a small porcelain vase in Fengxi''s hand. Before she can see it, Hua Sheng turns back.


    Wind Xi can''t help shaking his head, all the way out of the spring breeze, on his mini car.


    At this time, curiosity drove her to open the small porcelain vase, which It''s a pill with a red glow.


    "This is..." Wind Xi''s heart leaps wildly, as if some answer is coming out.


    Wind is not so much, after all, even if the killer monster, it is not easy to get the inner Dan.


    Nathan is the lifelong cultivation of these things, usually at the moment of his death, directly self exploded.


    How did Huasheng get it?


    I dare not think of the wind, and the red halo represents This has been done for at least five hundred years.


    But that zombie is clearly a man''s corpse in the late Qing Dynasty less than three hundred years ago. Isn''t it Hua Sheng got the inner elixir of the hidden spirit in this guy''s body?


    The wind is so excited. It''s something his grandfather has been asking for all his life.


    Grandpa Fengxi has traveled all over the country all his life to kill demons and eliminate demons. There is only a 180 year old ginseng demon internal pill.


    In the end, I practiced medicine. This one was given by Huasheng for at least five hundred years. In this era, it''s not easy to repair it for five hundred years.


    What are the benefits of Nathan?


    Let''s say that it can improve Fengxi''s spiritual power a lot, and make rare medicinal materials with internal alchemy. Even internal alchemy can open the channels that can''t be broken all the time in the body, improve the body and prolong life. The most direct thing is that it can directly improve Fengxi''s accomplishments by several grades, which may be the realm that she can''t cultivate in ten years.


    So, Hua Sheng gave her enough to prove how good she was.


    Fengxi''s eyes are sour. She takes out her mobile phone and sends wechat.


    Fengxi: you will give it to me. Are you stupid?


    Hua Sheng: I think you can use it.


    Fengxi: nonsense, it''s used by anyone. You just give it to dogs. Dogs can have 500 years of cultivation and become adults directly.


    Hua Sheng: ha ha


    Feng Xi: to be honest, come out and take it back. It''s too expensive.


    Hua Sheng: don''t make trouble. I''ve given it to you. What else can I take.


    Feng Xi: a Sheng, it''s more useful for you. You are stronger than me. You keep it.


    Hua Sheng: I want to be an ordinary person, but you have already acquiesced to your position as the owner of the Feng family. Feng Xi, please stay, then Good cultivation, I have a lot of feelings in the first world war tonight. Although the Ling family are stubborn and indomitable, they do have a sincere heart. I hope that one day, you will also be able to achieve that level of Fengjia and become a protective god of one side. "


    Fengxi: I don''t have such a big pattern. I''d better drink and watch handsome guys.


    Hua Sheng smiled, knowing that she said it on purpose.


    Feng Xi: a Sheng, I said that to you before. Those words are so heavy and so vicious. You shouldn''t be so kind to me. I''m really ashamed.

 Chapter 797

    Hua Sheng: if you didn''t pull me out of that illusion, I would be a memorial tablet now.


    Feng Xi knows that what Hua Sheng said is not the last time, but the time Xie Dongyao was cursed. That time was really dangerous. She and her master worked together to rescue Hua Sheng.


    Fengxi: it''s fate to save you. I didn''t point to you to return it to me.


    Hua Sheng: but the grace of saving lives should be remembered. OK, don''t say it. Go back quickly.


    Hua Sheng refuses to take it back. Feng Xi still feels guilty for such an important thing.


    She didn''t eat, she was not so greedy, so Fengxi used the secret technique of Fengjia to seal things in her own container.


    On the other hand, what Hua Sheng has to do is not to rush to appease the river, but to do another thing.


    For her, it was the first time, never before.


    That is revenge


    As for who to avenge? It''s about to start with the spirit of the spirit she brought back.


    After the monster blew up, the soul of the zombie was destroyed for a moment.


    The spirits of Ling''s family have been given to Ling''s family, and the antidote has been obtained, while the 800 year old bat spirit in her body has been left by herself.


    She controls the soul with the soul taking skill, peels off the internal pill and gives it to Fengxi.


    Now the soul is in her hands. What is she going to do?


    Hua Sheng looks at the spirit under a circle of light, then his right hand moves slightly.


    The spirit of the spirit was suddenly overwhelmed by the explosive power of Huasheng, and at this moment, in a underground tunnel in downtown Jiangcheng.


    A giant black bat suddenly fell on the ground and kept twitching. Without Nathan, it had no power to fight back.


    And the one who controls the bat spirit, another person, although that person only once, but Hua Sheng knows.


    The man must also be infected with the smell of the bat, so it''s not difficult to find out.


    "Little black."


    The black cat came up and meowed.


    "You have to help me find her. You can find her according to this. When you find her You should know how to do it. "


    Hua Sheng squats down and infuses black cat with a strong aura.


    Xiaohei picks up Hua Sheng''s palm, and the fragments of the spirit of the demon disappear in the night.


    The cat has a keen sense of smell, and the spirit of the black cat.


    It''s actually one of Zhuoya''s powerful assistants, general evil spirit.


    This is a woman with a big body and hot temper. Half of her face is white, half of her face is strange.


    The last time Zhuoya was a demon, she lost a lot, so she had to call in the general.


    And love will really live up to expectations, and directly release a captive 800 year old blood devil bat.


    Using the soul of the bat to enter the body of the zombie, and then killing people constantly absorb resentment and Yin Qi, and become a monster.


    Now that the situation is over, he thinks he has lost at most an 800 year old spirit.


    I don''t know if anyone is going to let her go.


    "Meow..." Xiaohei walked with a brisk pace and cried softly behind the guy.


    General evil spirit turned to stare at the black cat. "Isn''t this the cat of that woman? Is it the one who sent me to eat?"


    Maybe it''s because of the carelessness, maybe it''s because of the excitement. Think of Huasheng.


    The evil spirit general stretched out his hand and rushed to the black cat. How could he know that the black cat with two big palms had become huge in an instant.


    And the whole body glows. The black cat, supported by the spirit power, becomes grumpy. In less than ten minutes, it tears this guy to pieces.


    Then, just like the master, he will also crush the soul of this thing after death, so as to avoid future troubles.


    When Zhuoya sensed that there might be something wrong with her right-hand man, the woman in white came.


    "Yahweh, we need to get out of here."


    "Why?"


    "Hua Sheng''s cat just changed suddenly and killed your evil general."


    Zhuoya is biting her lips, and her long nails fall into her skin. At this moment, she would like to tear the black cat to pieces.

 Chapter 798

    "Then I''m more likely to settle with her." Zhuoya was bullied for the first time. She lost all her face. So many people came out with her. When she finally went back, there were less than five people. Would the church master look down on her? How can we serve the public in the future?


    "No, there''s someone coming. We''re not rivals." The woman in white was worried.


    "Oh? Is there any opponent in the world that I would be afraid of? "


    Maybe she is used to being frivolous, so Zhuoya doesn''t think she will be scum by others.


    Seeing Zhuoya''s stubbornness, the woman in white could only tell the truth, "Lord ya, it''s the Lord of the netherworld and Bai ran."


    "Who?" Zhuoya thought she had heard it wrong.


    "It''s the Lord of the underworld. There''s Bai ran around."


    As soon as this sentence was finished, Zhuoya''s reclusive skill had disappeared.


    As for why she was so afraid of Pluto, this is another story.


    Zhuoya was afraid of the Pluto, which was really from the heart, and that Bai ran could not provoke. They were all gods of heaven, people who had seen the scene at the ceremony.


    Three realms and six ways, ranking is nothing but - desire realm, color realm, color realm, is where all animals are invited to reincarnate.


    And the six principles are well understood, namely, heaven, Shura, humanity, animal, hungry ghost and hell.


    It is well understood that the gods and immortals, who are high above, have positions and salaries, and do not give birth, reincarnate or die.


    The Shura path is more complex. It''s not a human, a God, a demon or a devil. It can be Zhuoya, a zombie, or the Gu Shi Fengxi and Huasheng used to deal with.


    The third is humanity, which is the world of mortals. Fengxi likes to call them Muggles.


    Next down is the animal road. In fact, those spirits are all changed by animals. No matter how many years of the road, they are still animal roads, with low status.


    Hungry ghost road is the underworld, which is already in the state of being a ghost. The emperor of the underworld sits in Fengdu, and his name is removed from the book of life and death.


    Hell road is the most miserable, that is to say, the eighteen layers of hell. What''s locked here are all heinous, most of them are sent down from the hungry ghost road.


    The life here will never be reborn. It will not only never see the sun, but also bear all kinds of criminal laws in hell day by day. Life is not like death.


    Therefore, few people will mention it and no one will come here.


    Even the Pluto can''t. the living creatures here are just as forgotten by the three realms and six ways of living beings. They are ignored and there is no more vitality.


    It was an accident that Pluto and Bai ran came to the human world together.


    Especially in Jiangcheng, which is not an excellent city, where the emperor of the underworld goes, the demons and ghosts tremble within a hundred miles, and the gods and Demons avoid.


    No one is willing to touch this brow, after all, it is a symbol of death.


    So when Zhuoya''s people started to step in here, they were so scared that Zhuoya even ran away.


    I''m not in the mood to take care of the current of Huasheng, and I dare not mention any container to rob and occupy my body.


    "How long have you not been in the world?" Bai ran likes to talk nonsense and gossip.


    On the contrary, Pluto didn''t love them, and didn''t even bother to talk.


    But also sub mood, such as now, the mood is still good, so a good mood back, "almost two thousand years."


    "My God, in addition to attending the banquet, you''ve been squatting in the prefecture for two thousand years?"


    Bai ran looks at Ming Yan like a monster.


    "Otherwise? Do you think I have a better place to go? " The Pluto picked his eyebrows.

 Chapter 799

    "OK I''m drunk, too. " Bai ran thought that if he had been in a place for two thousand years, he would have been crazy?


    The Pluto really doesn''t like to come to the world. First, he thinks that human beings are too wordy and troublesome. Second, he feels that he is too weak to know how to cry without any skills.


    Especially if someone dies, it''s like the sky collapses. The Pluto is used to it these years. He thinks that the reincarnation of life and death is as simple as the rising and falling of the sun.


    There''s no sadness. It''s right. After all, it''s someone else''s job.


    "By the way, I''ve always wanted to ask you, what''s the relationship between you and that strange girl, you can''t be Do you like people? " Bai Ran is not afraid of death. She dare to ask and mention anything.


    The Pluto lowered his head and thought about it carefully. He touched his chin and said, "between us It''s a little personal. "


    "What''s the matter, there''s a story?" Bai ran does not mean well.


    "It''s not a story, it''s an accident."


    White dye:


    "You are such a big man. What''s the matter with the little girl? What''s the accident Don''t be too hard on others, bully other people''s little girls, it will appear that you are too small. "


    "Don''t you see how good she is? I bullied her? Are you funny? "


    "See, the fight is very fierce, but it can''t be the same as you."


    "Then you don''t understand." Pluto didn''t want to say much.


    In fact, Bai ran saw it all, he just didn''t say it.


    But in fact, he was very curious. Who is the little girl?


    Is it really the legendary one that was most likely to have nine mysterious fires?


    From that mysterious family?


    A family hunted by the demons?


    Is it the descendant of nine heavenly Xuannv?


    Bai Ran has many problems, because his mother family is also a branch of his mother. If he really confirms the identity of the girl, he may have many relatives.


    But these are not important. What is important is that there is no one who can use the nine heavenly XuanHuo in the three realms and six ways.


    That''s a legend. It''s a peaceful world for tens of thousands of years. Isn''t it Is it really going to get windy?


    The blue light, the blue light penetrating the zombie, was fast and deadly, but his eyes still saw clearly that it was a flame, a raging flame, flashing blue light.


    And the moment the blue fire appeared, the little girl, her eyes were also blue.


    So That is the second level of the nine sky XuanHuo, the eye of the legendary sea soul?


    Bai Ran is not sure. After all, this time there is no obvious reason why Hua Sheng monopolizes the twelve dead.


    But he didn''t tell Pluto. He just wanted to find out if there was any other clue.


    As for Pluto, why did he come to the world?


    It is said that It''s someone who set up a 24-star demonic soul lock array in Jiangcheng tonight, which makes all ghosts tremble.


    In the whole Jiangcheng, no matter the soul or the monster, they are all trapped.


    A lot of ghost errands are complaining. They can''t finish the task. The king of the netherworld found out that someone beat them up.


    There was a strange girl with a black cat, who killed the forces of the cult and killed the first general of a cult.


    Trapped Zhuoya in Jiangcheng underground raise many evil spirits and ghosts.


    Of course, Hua Sheng didn''t kill for the people, but because Hua Zhi was injured, hated the bat, and led to the evil general. In short chain reaction.


    "This girl looks at Wen Wen quietly, but she is really ruthless." Bai ran said with a smile.


    The emperor of the underworld squatted on the grass, picked up a piece of debris and touched it. "Well, it''s really urgent to kill the body and explode the spirit."


    "Do you want to take the little girl back to the underworld for a trial? I can still see the play?" Bai Ran is a typical person who is not afraid of big things.

 Chapter 800

    The Pluto didn''t speak, but the eyes didn''t look right, and Bai ran shut up and didn''t dare to say more.


    Pluto is really interested in Huasheng, but Take back to the underworld Not for the moment.


    Because of Hua Zhi, Hua Sheng has angered the whole Jiangcheng city. He has washed many demons and ghosts overnight. What he didn''t know about is also a disaster.


    Zhuo yapao is not afraid of Huasheng, but because the Pluto is here.


    After all, in her heart, Hua Sheng''s body can also be used as a container to directly occupy it?


    However, it is a good thing that Zhuoya can leave Jiangcheng. At least Jiangcheng has been peaceful for a while.


    At last, the king of the netherworld and Bai ran stop at the door of ten li spring breeze.


    At this time, it was one o''clock in the morning. The night was dark and terrible. The original bright moonlight was also covered by dark clouds for a moment.


    There was no sound outside. Even the noisy frogs and cicadas were dumb.


    For ordinary people, it''s just a normal night, but for Huasheng The unknown fear came back to her.


    Yes, she suddenly felt dark, oppressed, dead, invaded.


    I don''t know how. Such words flashed in her mind. She wanted to coax the river.


    But Mr. Jiang was angry. He didn''t even live in the master bedroom. He went back to his room.


    This is the obvious indifference to her, the pace of separation


    Hua Sheng wants to knock on the door, but he hesitates for a moment and comes back. After all, it''s better to calm down the river first, otherwise it''s hard to coax him angrily.


    Zhuoya left, she knew, because these days, the evil black air over Jiangcheng suddenly disappeared.


    It''s not an accident. It''s because those evil forces have left, so she is happy. If Zhuoya doesn''t leave In order to Hua Zhi or herself, we always have to ask her for an explanation. We can''t involve the innocent people in Jiangcheng because of their grudges, which is a kind of evil.


    Hua Sheng got up slightly and put on the white nightgown of last month. She slowly opened the door and went downstairs, standing at the door of the living room on the first floor.


    She closed her eyes and felt the power outside. He seemed to be looking at himself


    She wants to use her mind to link, but the other side obviously resists, and refuses to have any communication with her.


    Darkness, death, fear, these words Is it the king of the underworld?


    After this terrible thought came out, Hua Sheng took a breath to cool down. She really thought that Pluto would come to her to settle accounts, but it really came at that moment.


    On the contrary, she has some regrets. If she is really taken by force, or what, she hasn''t apologized to Jiangliu? Didn''t say goodbye to the river?


    For a while, Hua Sheng was a little timid She was afraid, not of death, of never seeing the river again.


    There is a door in the middle and a yin-yang border.


    Pluto and bairan are less than 50 meters in front of Huasheng.


    Both sides are silent


    "If you two have anything to say, just say it face to face. Don''t you have to face to face until dawn? It''s boring. " Bai ran was so worried that she didn''t think it was fun.


    The Pluto is still silent


    Hua Sheng also said nothing


    After about twenty minutes, Hua Sheng finally summoned up his courage and said, "Lord Ming..."


    As soon as I said four words, the power of darkness disappeared.


    Hua Sheng:


    At the entrance of the underworld, two men walk on the bridge.


    "Why did you just counselle so much? They all want to talk to you?" Bai Ran is not afraid to die again.

 Chapter 801

    "What''s the matter with you?"


    White dye:


    Well, Lord Styx likes to treat people. This is what the whole three realms and six ways know. But Bai Ran is not willing to miss the chance to watch a good play.


    "You say, if she really is Who can use the fire of the nine heavens, isn''t it going to turn over the sky? "


    The emperor of the underworld steps in No answer.


    "It''s been peaceful for thousands of years in the three realms and six realms. If someone knows that there is a successor of nine heavenly Xuannv, she is afraid that she will die in a hurry, especially that one Will his rights and status be threatened? Will we get thousands of troops and horses to hunt down the little girl? "


    "It''s none of my business."


    White dye:


    Well, Bai Ran has convinced this guy that it''s always up to me to check your shit. No wonder he''s the best one to be the king of the underworld.


    What Hua Sheng didn''t expect was that the man arrived at the door and left again. Did he come to see the scenery?


    She was worried for a long time, thought it was to fight, and even We are all ready to fight when necessary.


    What''s she afraid of? This is the so-called barefoot is not afraid to wear shoes.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t give them a chance. Before they could speak, they disappeared. They were curious.


    Hua Sheng didn''t sleep well all night. He woke up at more than five in the morning and went into the kitchen to make seafood porridge which Jiangliu likes to eat.


    Chuntao and ginkgo need help, and Huasheng is useless.


    At ten past six, the river came down the stairs, wearing a black shirt and a suit jacket in hand.


    The global limited edition of Patek Philippe wearing a belt.


    But obviously, there was no smile on his face, even the rest of his eyes were cold.


    "Sir, miss has made seafood porridge." Gingko, please.


    "Yes, my uncle, you made the vermicelli you like." Chuntao also looked at his uncle''s face, which was not very good. He was worried.


    "No more."


    Jiang Liu goes straight to the door with his coat. Chuntao and gingko look at each other. They all know that things are not easy to do.


    When Hua Sheng stopped eating three words, he suddenly felt cold.


    Running out of the kitchen, he said anxiously, "Mr. Jiang, wait a minute."


    The river stopped, but did not turn back.


    This has never happened before. Before the river flowed, I could not bear to hold Huasheng in my hand and drop a little bit.


    But now Hua Sheng knows that he must be very angry, sad and unforgettable, so indifferent.


    "Mr. Jiang, I made seafood porridge and bowel powder. It''s delicious. Please have some."


    "No more."


    After the river finished opening the door, Hua Sheng licked his lips, took a deep breath and went straight after him.


    It''s still cold outside. After all, it''s not may yet, so she shivers when she goes out in her thin apron.


    "River, I know you are angry."


    Hua Sheng''s voice trembles


    River still did not answer, carrying a coat of the knuckles tight.


    "You go back. It''s cold outside."


    Hua Sheng wanted to cry even more after listening. He was so angry, but he still thought about her. He was afraid that she was cold and could not ignore her completely.


    River, how kind you are You fool.


    "River, I''m sorry I''m really sorry I was wrong. "


    Hua Sheng''s mouth is flat. I''m wrong about this sentence. I really need a lot of courage to say it. Otherwise, how can a person like her easily bow to others?


    The river can''t say what it''s like. What he wants More than a word of sorry?


    "Jiang Liu, don''t be angry. I know it''s wrong."


    Like a child, Hua Sheng''s voice is getting smaller and smaller.


    The river turned its head and looked at Huasheng. He asked lightly, "what''s wrong?"

 Chapter 802

    If the river is not so serious, Hua Sheng must think it''s playing with her.


    Just like when adults teach their children, they always ask, what''s wrong with you?


    Hua Sheng really wants to laugh, but he dare not. After all, the river is so bitter.


    "I''m wrong everywhere."


    "Not sincere enough to accept your apology."


    After that, the river turned and left again, then drove away.


    Hua Sheng sighed a little and thought to himself, "Mr. Jiang is really angry this time. It seems difficult to coax him.".


    After entering the living room, gingko quickly picked up her cloak and put it on Hua Sheng for fear that she might catch a cold.


    Spring peach also carries a bowl of brown sugar and ginger water, "Miss, drink while it''s hot."


    "I''m not an aunt again. As for you two?"


    "That''s not to be taken lightly. How long is your cold disease The recovery of Jiangcheng will be in late May, and there will be a period of time Miss, you can''t be careless. "


    Hua Sheng nodded, took the brown sugar and ginger water and drank it while it was hot.


    "Miss, my uncle and you Really angry? "


    "Yes." Hua Sheng is a little depressed.


    "Oh, what can I do? I saw my uncle so angry for the first time It''s scary. " Ginkgo is also a little flustered.


    Chuntao sighed, "I''ve heard that people who don''t like anger at ordinary times are the most difficult to coax and the most terrible. Now it seems that they are really My uncle is so angry and frightening that we dare not speak. "


    "It''s the business of both of us. We won''t annoy you."


    "No, it''s hard for us to see you in the cold war." Ginkgo biloba flat mouth.


    "Or shall I let Gao He coax my uncle?" Ginkgo biloba is simple, even the crane has moved out.


    "Now you don''t want to show affection, OK?"


    Some dissatisfied Chuntao glanced at Ginkgo biloba, and ginkgo looked puzzled. "How can I show my love? Am I really good for Miss? Don''t think things are so strange, OK? "


    "Well, stop quarreling. I''ll deal with my business. You don''t have to worry."


    Hua Sheng shakes his head helplessly, only to feel that they quarrel with each other.


    "By the way, gingko, you go to pack my things and send them to the company. He hasn''t had breakfast yet."


    "Yes, that''s a good idea. I''ll go now."


    "I''ll go, too. I''ll drive safely." Chuntao is a little uneasy about ginkgo alone. "


    Hua Sheng shakes his head," Chuntao, you stay, I have other things for you. "


    Hearing Hua Sheng''s words, Chuntao is not easy to leave. After packing ginkgo, drive the black Audi A8 to deliver breakfast to Jiangliu.


    Chuntao tidies up his family and serves a bowl of porridge to Huasheng. Huasheng doesn''t have a good appetite. After two bites, he puts it down.


    "Chuntao, do you have something on your mind recently?"


    "No No. "


    "You don''t have to hide with me. You know, you can''t hide from me."


    Hua Sheng''s words are not only that she is smart and can see through people''s hearts, but also that she has the ability to see through everything.


    So it''s not easy to hide Chuntao from Huasheng.


    "Miss I I don''t know how to say it, anyway I''m the one who made it up to me. I''m a bit of a slap in the face. " Say say spring peach eye socket is red.


    Jiangjia bank''s headquarters building


    the bank put the hot breakfast on Jiangliu''s desk


    "my uncle, Miss asked me to send it to you. She missed you and said that you didn''t have breakfast, which is bad for your stomach."


    "She''ll make people laugh too..." The river is deliberately pulling a long sound.


    The bank said with a smile, "that''s natural. Although our young lady has a cold temper, it''s different to my uncle. He is the most important person in our young lady''s heart."

 Chapter 803

    Ginkgo, although the character is rude, but flattery is still very good.


    Who is not willing to listen to good words? Right?


    So, when the river was flowing like this, her eyebrows began to stretch out, "is that what she said?"


    "Do you still need to say that? Miss a heart in the uncle, Xie Dongyang have confessed many times, were rejected by miss. Besides, there are many people in the school who fall in love with the young lady at first sight. But the young lady likes to live in the spring breeze of ten li. Why? That''s because ah, this is your home for the young lady and the uncle. "


    Don''t really say, thousands of people wear flattery, Ginkgo biloba is such a coax.


    The haze in the river''s heart has spread a lot, "you girl, you will know to speak for your master."


    "I don''t have it. Gao he knows who I am. I must be honest. Let''s eat it quickly. In order to make this meal, the young lady got up at five o''clock. When I peel crab shells and shrimps, I hurt my hand. It hurts me. I''ll go back and bandage her


    Ginkgo finished on the swagger to go, the river is not calm.


    A Sheng she Did you hurt your hand?


    When he picked up his mobile phone and just wanted to make a phone call, he thought of fighting with others again?


    Do you have any achievements? How did you surrender in the cold war?


    Think of here, river flow tangled again next, put down mobile phone immediately.


    Then I slowly picked up the exquisite breakfast box.


    Huasheng is certainly not as good at cooking as the hotel chef, but This, after all, is the intention.


    So the river ate up all the seafood porridge, and didn''t even waste the intestinal powder.


    He didn''t really want to ignore asheng, but this time, he was really worried.


    Hua Zhi is really important. When Hua Zhi dies, Wang Junxian will be sad to die.


    But if Hua Sheng has something to do, what should he do?


    He is sad. Hua Sheng always does something. He decides to live or die without consulting him.


    Then her husband, what is your position in her heart?


    River is very tangled, always feel that in their feelings with Huasheng, it is easy to worry about gain and loss.


    Ten li spring breeze


    Chuntao said something about it, and Hua Sheng was silent for a long time.


    "It doesn''t matter. You wake up in a timely manner. Pay attention to it later and learn from it."


    "Well, miss, I''m sorry to have kept you following me."


    "It''s OK, but you''ve been talking about Ginkgo biloba It''s a little mean. Did you find out for yourself? "


    It was embarrassing and embarrassing for Chuntao to have her heart pierced and her cheeks were slightly red. Of course, she knew it was deliberately sour ginkgo, but she didn''t want to admit it.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t want an answer either. She doesn''t wait for Chuntao to open her mouth, and then she says, "you are both the people around me, the people I can trust most. Don''t ask you to love each other, but don''t crowd out each other. You can''t always be by my side. Cherish this hard won fate. After becoming a family and having your own children, you may find that the time when we three grow up together is the time that we can never go back. "


    Chuntao nodded her head as if she knew nothing. Although she could not understand all of them, she also felt that the young lady must be kind.


    After a while, gingko came back, accompanied Hua Sheng to the antique shop, and went to see the new supply with Yu Ping.


    While Chuntao is at home pruning flowers and plants in the flower house. Huasheng is absent-minded after seeing her lovelorn. He doesn''t let her go out and let her have a good rest.


    But don''t want to, at this time, and received a call from Wu Nan.


    Chuntao hesitated, but in the end, she couldn''t help but pick it up.


    "Hello?"


    "Honey, what are you doing Are you going to torture me to death? "


    "Wu Nan, when do you want to play?" Chuntao''s tone is cold.


    "What''s the matter, have you misunderstood anything?" Wu Nan continues to pretend to be innocent, obviously not going to admit it.

 Chapter 804

    "Ha ha, I''ve come to an end with you. Your performance is superb, but I''m tired of watching it."


    Chuntao hangs up with anger


    It''s just that she never thought that Wu Nan could find it in ten li spring breeze.


    Wu Nan used another card and sent in a text message.


    "Honey, I''ll wait for you in the west gate of Shili Chunfeng community. Even if it''s death penalty, will you give me a good time?"


    "I don''t want to lose you, or I never wanted to lose you."


    "You haven''t experienced everything about me, so you don''t understand, but I love you, it''s true."


    "Thank you for giving me so many days of happiness. Last time you left, I lost sleep for a long time."


    "By the way, I bought a new house in Wancheng. Do you remember passing a courtyard full of gesanghua when you came last time? I bought that small courtyard. Although it was a loan, I was very satisfied. I thought that when I finished the last thing for my godfather, I would propose to you and pick you up to Wancheng. We would have a peaceful life together. "


    Woman ah, in the end or soft, Chuntao see the fifth, tears can no longer stop crying out.


    Because Wu Nan recalled many beautiful memories, she did say that the yard was just a fantasy at that time.


    Where did you think that Wu Nan would really buy it? If he just lied to her, would it be so lifelike?


    After thinking about it, Chuntao has a glimmer of hope in her heart. She still wants to see Wu Nan, at least to make her words clear.


    In the west gate of the community, Wu Nan was very smart. He didn''t stay at the main gate and dodged all the cameras.


    He was wearing a black leather jacket, with a cigarette in his hand and a dozen cigarette butts scattered on the ground.


    Chuntao is wearing a black cashmere coat, a big red knitted scarf, long hair scattered, and no makeup.


    Such she is very haggard, Chuntao looks very good, just because the people around her are so excellent, so it looks gloomy.


    No matter it''s Huasheng, Huazhi or Fengxi, it''s like the Pearl of the night.


    And that Hu Xiao beside Wu Nan is also a woman of all kinds. In the background of these special things, Chuntao is also eclipsed.


    "What''s the matter, say it." She has a hoarse voice.


    Wu Nan raised his head and hugged Chuntao in his arms.


    "You let me go."


    Chuntao pushes hard, but Wunan doesn''t let go.


    "If I don''t let it go, I will hold it for a lifetime..."


    In this case, let Chuntao nose a sour, once again eyes red.


    "Don''t pretend, Wu Xingnan. I know how much you hide from me I can find your information clearly. If you are not an orphan like me, I can find all three generations of your ancestors. Do you know? Do you think you act like that? In my eyes, it''s just a self righteous stupid X. "


    Chuntao is really angry, so the words of scolding are also particularly vicious and unpleasant.


    But she didn''t care. She still held her tightly.


    "I really lied to you because I was afraid that you would look down on me You are so beautiful and kind, and I am a villain, I want to have you, I also want to be a good man, but I have no choice. When you left, godfather was the only one who gave me a chance. I could only go with him. I couldn''t choose my own way But I love you. I want to be with you. It''s true. I swear Whether you scold me or beat me, just don''t leave me, ok I''ll give you whatever you want. By the way, I''ll give you this. "


    With that, Wu Nan took out a bank card from his pocket.

 Chapter 805

    Chuntao looks at it and doesn''t answer it. Wu Nan says slowly, "this is my reward for helping my godfather. There are one million in it. I plan to give you the money, and let you give it to Huasheng. I want to redeem you. It''s also a dowry. I want to be with you well and not abandon me okay? Don''t Don''t leave me alone, baby, don''t leave me alone. "


    As Wu Nan said, two lines of tears fell down


    Chuntao is more heartache It''s said that the man''s tears are not easy to play, but he hasn''t reached the sad place. It seems that Wu Nan is really sad.


    For a while, Chuntao lost again


    Wu Nan''s work is too realistic. Even if it''s fake, this moment will make you believe it.


    In the end, they found a small tavern, which was quite inconspicuous.


    Don''t wait for Chuntao to ask, Wu Nan tells us all about it. In fact, it''s all about Chuntao.


    But in Wu Nan''s mouth, it seems to be another story, another version.


    In Chuntao''s place, he is a liar, a ruffian * gangster.


    In Wu Nan''s mouth, he was a vicious dog who had to live and work for his master.


    In particular, with a little wine strength, Wu Nan''s eyes were red. "To be honest, who can we expect from those who don''t even have parents? If you want to live in this society, you can''t treat yourself too much as a person. My father is ruthless, and people around you are beaten. Me too, the same, but who can I be with? The world of adults is not easy. You are guarding Huasheng. She is Miss Qianjin. Even if she is not favored, she will be well fed and well-dressed. It''s not necessary to say that Jiangcheng is one of the top giants. We have no fortune in our life. I just want to make more money while I still have the use value. "


    "Wunan..." Spring peach heart is soft.


    Although she knows that being soft is a disease, she just can''t control it.


    Especially at present, this is the man she loves deeply, so she feels guilty and feels that she shouldn''t treat him that way.


    "Before I met you, I thought, I''ll make some money to go abroad and find a place to start again. Later, when I met you again, I imagined that when we bought a house, I would also do some serious business. Let''s have more children and live a good life. The parents we didn''t get care from must give our children enough. We shouldn''t let them go through all the pain and tribulation like us... "


    Chuntao and Wunan are sitting face to face, both crying and what is it.


    This night, Chuntao didn''t return to Chunfeng for ten li. Huasheng called and she shut down.


    Hua Sheng has a bad feeling


    In order to avoid anyone, she and Wu Nan went to a very secret village around Jiangcheng and rented an empty house.


    I spent 24 hours there, greasy and sweet.


    Chuntao used these 24 hours to forgive Wu Nan''s deception, and even thought about the future.


    With these 24 hours, Wu Nan cheated Chuntao back, regained trust and only wanted to complete his great plan.


    After intimacy, Chuntao relies on Wu Nan''s shoulder and has the rare tenderness of a little woman.


    "I don''t want your money. Take the card. I still have a lot here. It''s all from the lady. I think the two of us will have a good life. Don''t be pessimistic. When we are finished, let''s leave you to be father. We won''t do those things. "


    "Well, it''s all yours." Wunan is obedient to everything, which makes Chuntao believe again.


    "Why don''t you go to have a rest, miss?" Ginkgo out drinking water, see Hua Sheng still sitting in the living room.


    "I''m not sure."


    Hua Sheng''s face is worried about something. Suddenly A string of Buddha beads in her hand fell in a flash, and the beads were scattered on the ground


    Hua Sheng''s face was very pale.

 Chapter 806

    "Are you all right, miss?"


    Gingko was scared to death when she saw Huasheng like this, because her face changed in a moment.


    "Ginkgo, you call Chuntao and ask her to come back, right away."


    "Ah, yes, I''ll call right away."


    Ginkgo was scared by Huasheng. When she picked up her mobile phone, her hands were shaking. But the magic thing was that Chuntao''s mobile phone was turned off.


    "Miss, she''s off."


    "Keep fighting."


    Hua Sheng was so upset that she couldn''t sit down anymore. She got up and walked around again and again.


    Jiangliu hasn''t returned to dinner with his customers. Huasheng doesn''t even have a backbone. It''s really flustered.


    This string of beads has been around her for at least seven or eight years. It''s very strong and has never been loosened, let alone broken.


    How can Hua Sheng not be alarmed now that he has scattered like this?


    Don''t say superstition, even people who don''t know anything should know, what does it mean?


    Hua Sheng walked back and forth for half an hour, but he couldn''t help it.


    She took out the set of bamboo sticks which had not been used for a long time.


    This has never been touched since her accident.


    How many things happened later was calculated by the wind.


    Now, Hua Sheng doesn''t worry about Chuntao. He takes out the bamboo stick again.


    She sat on the big bed, a little melancholy.


    She was afraid of what to do in case of bad fortune telling?


    Do you want to change the sky?


    If it doesn''t change, will you just watch Chuntao''s accident?


    Hua Sheng closed his eyes and breathed a deep breath, and his obsession reappeared.


    She raised her hand, picked up the bamboo stick and shook it. Then, with a crash, a bamboo stick flew out.


    Hua Sheng hasn''t yet reached out to pick it up. Xiao Hei doesn''t know where to get out.


    Take the thing directly and run to one side.


    "Little black."


    "Meow, meow, meow." Xiaohei''s meow this time is not cute, obviously angry, seems to warn the owner of something.


    "Xiaohei, bring it."


    Hua Sheng is a little worried. He knows about the result of Chuntao. It''s on the bamboo stick.


    "Meow, meow, meow." Xiaohei is also grumpy and yells at his master.


    Two people are facing each other. Suddenly another cat jumps out and kicks the bamboo tube in Hua Sheng''s hand.


    All the bamboo sticks fell to the ground, scattered in all directions.


    Xiaohei takes the opportunity to mix the branch in his mouth and let Huasheng lose all his previous achievements.


    Hua Sheng wants to blame, but he can''t bear it. He just sighs.


    "Xiaobai How could you do the same to me? I bought you so many delicious food for nothing? " Hua Sheng pours.


    Xiaobai seems to be a little guilty. She lowers her head with meow and meow, and dare not look into Huasheng''s eyes.


    "Xiaohei, you are learning badly Not only to make trouble, but also to bully me with my daughter-in-law. "


    "Meow, meow, meow." Xiaohei is still powerful and roars with Huasheng.


    "Well, I''m afraid of you. I won''t forget, OK?"


    Hua Sheng knows that Xiao Hei doesn''t want her to do divination again. In fact, it''s not that she can''t do it, it''s that she can''t do it for close people.


    Because it''s none of Huasheng''s business to divine for strangers, no matter what they figure out, and it won''t affect her at all.


    But the people around you are different, especially those close to you, just like Hua Zhi and Hua Lin.


    Hua Sheng breaks the rules for them again and again, and has done a lot of things that can''t be done. Naturally, Xiao Hei doesn''t want the master to break the rules.


    That''s why he was willing to confront his master and let Huasheng give up divination.


    Hua Sheng was also too lazy to collect the bamboo sticks on the ground and stood up and walked out of the room with his head down.


    Xiaohei looks at the host for a while, and then takes Xiaobai silently to clean up all the bamboo sticks on the ground.


    Put it back in the bamboo tube, and carry it back to Huasheng''s drawer smartly, and put it in place.


    It successfully stopped the owner''s obsession But The master is sad, he knows.


    When the river came back, I heard the faint sound of zither when I opened the door, and my heart suddenly moved.

 Chapter 807

    "My uncle is back." Ginkgo rushed to get slippers for the river.


    "She''s playing the piano?"


    "Well, miss is in a bad mood." Ginkgo deliberately lowered its voice, which was mysterious.


    He was also really successful in arousing the interest of Jiangliu. He was curious, "what''s the matter?"


    In my heart, I also thought that it would not be because I ignored her, so I was a little flustered.


    "It seems that it''s because of sister Chuntao. Suddenly, sister Chuntao ran out. Her cell phone was turned off, and she didn''t ask for leave from her daughter. I don''t know where to go? I''ve been on the phone and I can''t get through. By the way, the most terrible thing is that the beads of Buddha that she has been wearing for several years suddenly disappear. She said it was unlucky, for fear that Chuntao would have an accident. "


    "Is that the case?"


    The river frowned slightly, and then hurriedly went upstairs despite the cold war with others.


    Hua Sheng''s music is a popular music. It''s sad, but it has artistic conception.


    The river stopped for a few minutes at the door unconsciously.


    Until Hua Sheng looks up and finds him, "are you back?"


    "A Sheng, what kind of music are you playing, which you haven''t heard before?"


    The river laughs to enter, walks to her side, like before, does not have any sense of alienation.


    Hua Sheng said lightly, "it''s a word of Li Yu. Later it was rewritten into a song. Fei Yuqing sang it. It''s very pleasant. I like it very much."


    "Is it? I haven''t heard of it. Can I play it again? " The voice of the river is warm as spring.


    Hua Sheng didn''t have any reason to refuse. She nodded and skillfully played again.


    The river also recited Li Yu''s popular word in response to the scene, and the last two sentences were even more impressive.


    "How much sorrow can you have? It''s like a river flowing eastward in spring."


    "Li Yu is a good poet, worthy of being the emperor of CI. Every word is used properly." River current evaluation way.


    "Unfortunately, not a good emperor." This is what Hua Sheng said.


    Jiang Liu reaches out and hugs Hua Sheng''s shoulder. "He just gave birth to the emperor''s family by mistake. In fact, he has no ambition. He ranks sixth. Unfortunately Contrary to his wishes, he had to be the emperor, so he was depressed at last, but it was because of his depression that he created so many classic words. I found that many ancient poets and poets wrote quatrains after great sorrow and joy, such as Lu You''s hairpin Phoenix. "


    "And Li Qingzhao''s misery." Hua Sheng said with a smile.


    "Yes, Mrs. Jiang is talented, and she has my heart."


    "Don''t make any noise." Hua Sheng lowers his head.


    "Ah Sheng, I heard about the Buddha beads. Do you have any taboos?" The river asked.


    Indeed speaking of Buddha beads, Hua Sheng''s face turned ugly again.


    "That string of Buddha beads is very strong and will not be broken for no reason. I''ve been insecure today, but Chuntao is missing without asking for leave, and her mobile phone is still off. "


    "It''s very simple. It''s just positioning. I''ll find someone to check."


    Jiangliu gets up to make a phone call, but is stopped by Huasheng.


    "Don''t..."


    "What?"


    "Don''t check. Leave her some privacy." Hua Sheng wanted to check it for a long time, but Chuntao''s temper can''t do this. In case of checking, there will be points between the master and the servant.


    Chuntao is a strong, self-esteem. Huasheng doesn''t want to destroy her self-esteem.


    "Don''t you think about it?"


    "She will not be in danger of her life, but I can''t tell. It''s a very bad feeling anyway. "


    In fact, Huasheng is absent-minded when playing zither.


    River also heard that today''s state is obviously very free, very floating.


    "A Sheng, you seem to carry me on your back. You always have many secrets of your own."


    Hua Sheng was shocked and raised her head slowly. She didn''t know what the river said all of a sudden.

 Chapter 808

    "Please, Mrs. Jiang, don''t look at me like that."


    "Why do you ask?" Hua Sheng is a little nervous.


    "I just feel like there''s something you don''t want me to know."


    "Why?"


    "I''ve slept with you for so long. I''m not stupid. How could I not know. In fact, I sleep very shallow, but recently, I always sleep very deep. No matter how tired I am, I just lie down. I used to dream about Zhuoya and the past. Now I don''t even dream about it. Ah Sheng, why do you think this is? "


    "I..." Hua Sheng doesn''t know what to say.


    Can''t say directly, I put a sleeping curse on you, and then I''ll do something else quietly?


    In fact, Huasheng is not all because of this mantra. Jiangliu has poor sleep.


    And I used to see Zhuoya''s fragments. Later, I was under great pressure and had some strange dreams.


    If people dream every night, they will not be able to lift up their spirit, and their body energy will be insufficient to consume themselves.


    At first, Hua Sheng just wrote a safety sign for Jiang Liu and put it under his pillow, so that he would not have nightmares.


    Later, seeing that he still couldn''t sleep steadily, he directly put down the sleeping curse.


    I just didn''t expect that the river was actually aware?


    "It''s OK. I know you''re all for me. I want to sleep better. The last few days I had a physical examination in the company. I''m really in better shape than before. My personal doctor also asked me if I have a fitness and aerobic exercise recently? In fact, you know, I have no time at all. I just think it should be a good sleep problem. "


    "Yes."


    "A Sheng, you make me sleep so well. I don''t care about anything. Don''t worry about it Then you do everything What do you think of me as your husband? "


    "River, I just..."


    "No matter what you think, you should remember that I am not a child, I am a man I can protect my wife. If there''s something we can carry and face together, instead of you carrying me on your back and shouldering everything, it''s not what I want. What I want is a little wife, not a strong woman. "


    "I''m sorry." Hua Sheng felt guilty when he thought about going to the cemetery that day.


    "Don''t you say sorry, I want you to promise me, not so willful."


    Hua Sheng lowers his head and doesn''t know how to answer.


    "Ah Sheng, look at me."


    Jiang Liu holds Hua Sheng''s face in his hands. "Ah Sheng, you remember, I don''t care who you are, I don''t care what you can do. In my eyes, you are just an ordinary girl, my lover, my wife and my partner in my life. So Can you What do you do? Tell me? Just like that day, you go to save Hua Zhi, I won''t let you go, but you at least tell me the truth, rather than let me like a fool, waiting at home, I don''t know if you can come back? "


    Hua Sheng is ashamed


    "Wang Junxian is sad. What about me? If something happens to you, won''t I be sad? Other people''s life is life, your life is not life? "


    "Jiangliu, I''ll be fine. I''m different from you. You are ordinary people, and I..."


    "I don''t care who you are, you can''t be so selfish. Hua Sheng, listen to me."


    Suddenly, the river became serious and spoke in such a way that Hua Sheng was really scared.


    A face of grievance at the river, flat mouth.


    "Hua Sheng, listen to me If I don''t take me seriously in the future, I will... "

 Chapter 809

    Hua Sheng didn''t dare to listen with his eyes closed, because he thought the river would say, "I''ll let you go, or I won''t let you go.".


    As a result, the river expended so much energy to say, "I will Cry for you. "


    Hua Sheng:


    "Do you hear me?"


    "Well Mr. Jiang, I thought you would say, "kill me or something."


    "Don''t be silly. Kill you. Where can I find my daughter-in-law? This is the only Chinese Sheng in the world. "


    Hua Sheng''s heart suddenly warmed, and he was embraced by the river.


    "Don''t you get angry, Mr. Jiang?"


    "Angry."


    "Then why did you take the initiative to deal with me?"


    "It''s not because someone is depressed. I''ll play the piano here."


    "Thank you, honey. I always have you when I''m sad..."


    Hua Sheng reached out his hands and held the river''s back tightly.


    From the beginning of her grandmother''s death, to later Huaqing to snatch the inheritance and separate the family, and then someone spread her black material maliciously, the river came out to calm down.


    After Zhuoya''s disturbance, Jiangliu faced with pressure. In fact, the most important thing was that Jiangliu knelt down step by step and went to the temple to pray for Buddha.


    Although the river was later eliminated this memory, but Hua Sheng remember ah.


    Such a good river, given to her, is actually her.


    In the past, she always thought about how sad life is, how fate twists and turns, and how indifferent her family is.


    Later, she found that she spent all her luck in her life just to meet the river.


    For the sake of the river, what was the bitterness of the past 20 years?


    Chuntao came back in the second half of the night, because Wu Nan had a temporary business, and returned to Wancheng in the second half of the night.


    When they left, they were still reluctant.


    "Remember to tell Hua Sheng about that."


    "Well, I must."


    "Then I''ll wait for you in Wancheng."


    "Good."


    Chuntao is very satisfied. She always thinks that she can finally see the moon. How can she know It''s just the entrance to hell.


    When Chuntao came back, Huasheng didn''t fall asleep, but she didn''t wait in the living room.


    Until the next morning, when Huasheng and Jiangliu went downstairs for dinner.


    Spring peach brought out a rich breakfast from the kitchen, which was better than every morning.


    It''s a carefully made eight treasure porridge, four fried dishes, and Huasheng''s favorite corn and vegetable noodles.


    "Miss, your favorite face."


    Chuntao pleases and hands it to Hua Sheng. Hua Sheng takes it over and says nothing.


    No one mentioned the disappearance of Chuntao yesterday.


    Later, Chuntao couldn''t help it. She took the initiative and said, "Miss, I was..."


    "Ginkgo, go and pour me some water."


    "Good."


    "Miss, I actually..."


    "Honey, can I take your car to my fourth sister in a moment? I want to see her."


    "Yes, but can she get up so early?" Jiang Liu looks at his watch. It''s only half past six. He''ll set off for Hualin''s house. It''s estimated that it''s only seven.


    "My fourth sister wakes up very early every day. She does morning exercises. She is very active." Hua Sheng smiles.


    "That''s fine."


    Chuntao just like this, several times to explain what happened last night, were interrupted by Huasheng, and finally didn''t say it.


    After dinner, Huasheng and Jiangliu get on the train and go out.


    Gingko, then go out with Gao He for a date, and Chuntao is left at home.


    Chuntao thought that miss was angry, so everyone isolated her


    It''s not.


    On the way, Jiangliu also asked, "a Sheng, you are not likely to isolate others, especially your own people. You do this For what purpose? Chuntao is very embarrassed. "

 Chapter 810

    "What do you think?" Hua Sheng asked him.


    "I know it''s not for isolation, but I still can''t guess."


    The river has been pondering for a long time, but I still can''t guess the purpose of Huasheng. She is like this. Even if you know more, you still can''t see all of her.


    "I don''t want to give her a chance to talk."


    "Do you want to hear her explain?" The river is puzzled.


    "No, I don''t want her to say something to me. It''s not what I want to hear."


    "For example..."


    "Goodbye."


    "Farewell?" Not really? How long has this been talked about Chuntao is confused and won''t decide to leave home so soon. After all, she has been around you for so many years. "


    " she will. It''s not a matter of conscience. It''s a matter of necessity. "


    "I don''t think so."


    Jiangliu still thinks Huasheng is overreacting. How can Chuntao leave home suddenly?


    But Hua Sheng didn''t explain. After all, the river is ordinary people. How can things be the same as her and Fengxi?


    At seven o''clock, Hua Sheng arrived at Hua Lin''s house.


    Bai Hao has gone to work. Hua Sheng bought many fruits for Hua Lin.


    The two sisters sat in the living room and chatted intimately. Most of the topics were around the children.


    Hua Lin is about to give birth, touching the baby in her stomach, with a kind face, "baby, please tell my aunt, thank you, my aunt. Without your help, I would not have a chance to come to this world. You saved my mother and me, and we will be happy for my whole life."


    Hua Lin is learning the voice of her children. In fact, she is also politely thanking Hua Sheng.


    "Four elder sisters, they are all from their own families. Don''t you have to say that?"


    "No, I still have to say that, a Sheng, I am a teacher and also a materialist. In the past, I would not believe what others said to me. Now I have a stall, I have to believe that many things in the world cannot be explained scientifically. I don''t remember how I woke up, but we all know that without you, there would be no me. But you are not a fairy after all. You have paid a lot for saving me, haven''t you? "


    "Not as serious as you think."


    "Don''t lie to me."


    "It''s not that serious. Don''t be stressed."


    "In a word, my heart is not stable. If you are because of me, how can I face the river in case of anything?"


    "Don''t think about it. We''re all alive."


    Hua Sheng reaches out and puts his hand on the back of Hua Lin''s hand. He pats her, trying to comfort her.


    "A Sheng, I don''t know what to say. Anyway, I, my children and I will be grateful to you all my life..."


    "Four elder sisters, in fact, I don''t know whether it''s good or bad to save you, because the moment you come back has been completely rewritten by me. As for how to develop in the future, no one can predict. The good and the bad are unknown. Therefore, I cannot say that it must be a good thing. "


    "No, for me, I''ll earn one more day if I live, so even if I meet trouble in the future, I''ll admit it and die with no regrets."


    "Don''t always say die, live well."


    Hua Lin has the soul talisman of Hua Sheng. If she doesn''t untie it, no one will want to kill Hua Lin.


    So she won''t die, but what she will experience in the future is unknown.


    In fact, Hua Sheng is quite worried. Like the movie butterfly effect, the more rewritten it is, the more tragic it is, the better not to do it.


    At this moment, Xie Dongyang is going to work, but on the way, he receives a call.


    "Mr. Xie Dongyang, do you know Liang Xiaoxiao?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, come to the police station and help us identify the body."


    After listening to this sentence, Xie Dongyang''s brain is buzzing for a moment, and he has no ability to think.

 Chapter 811

    Xie Dongyang has no feeling for Liang Xiaoxiao, but he is shocked to hear about her death.


    After all, she is only in her twenties and still very young. Even if she has a bad life, she will not die?


    Until the police station, Xie Dongyang knew the story.


    Liang Xiaoxiao is in a bad way. The money Xie Dongyang paid back is a drop in the bucket.


    Later, she finally killed herself, and began to change men constantly to maintain the cost.


    Then he infected himself with willow disease and passed it on to men with abnormal relationships.


    When the man learned that he was infected, he went mad and beat Liang Xiaoxiao.


    Then it may be that she was beaten to death with too much force.


    Forensic identification is a fracture of the sternum, piercing the lobes of the lungs, resulting in death.


    The man turned himself in and was taken away for interrogation. Liang Xiaoxiao has broken off relations with all his relatives and friends after he has corrupted his character in recent years.


    Even her parents refused to see her move out in order to avoid her.


    The staff who took over the matter managed to find a Xie Dongyang who was willing to identify the body.


    In fact, Liang Xiaoxiao''s cell phone has a lot of men''s phones.


    But the men were all saved with the code 1234.


    And Xie Dongyang''s name is the full name, and there are notes after it.


    The note says - the man who loves the most.


    "This is her mobile phone, only your name is complete in it, so we have contacted you." The man showed Xie Dongyang his cell phone.


    He was sad. "She Is there no family coming? "


    "I can''t get in touch with her parents, I can''t get in touch with her aunt. I can''t tell you what I''d like to do with it. This woman''s character is not good and she''s divorced. Fortunately, you still want to come and have a look. "


    "When will the case be heard?"


    "Come on, in a month."


    "What about her?"


    "After the forensic autopsy, it has been kept here. We said above that if the family members don''t claim it, they will donate it to the medical school for human body specimen."


    Xie Dongyang is even more uncomfortable after listening.


    "No, I''ll have someone pick it up. I''ll take care of it."


    "Yes, then sign here."


    Xie Dongyang has been busy with it all morning, and he is not in a good mood.


    He didn''t dare to look at her. After all, it''s a murder. It must be horrible.


    After Xie Dongyang returned to the company, he called someone to pick up Liang Xiaoxiao''s body and put it in the funeral home.


    After that, we''ll settle down.


    The cemetery and some necessities were selected, all of which cost nearly 300000 yuan, which was given by Xie Dongyang.


    After all, once I met her, everyone was gone, and Xie Dongyang didn''t want her to be wrapped in a shroud. She had nowhere to go.


    Xie Dongyang is really just a thought of benevolence, just I didn''t expect that this good deed brought me a lot of trouble.


    When he came home from work, he began to feel hot, and then his whole body hurt.


    "Auntie, find me some antipyretics."


    Xie Dongyang said to the nanny that she was too weak to take the medicine and pour water.


    After eating, he went upstairs to lie down, but it was more and more uncomfortable.


    The last one is burning. The teeth are shaking Can''t get up in bed


    But he also felt that if he was a man and a man with a cold and a fever hit 120, would he be laughed at?


    But don''t want to, where is he what cold?


    Xie Dongyang didn''t get off work the next day. When his nanny and aunt went upstairs, they saw that he was still asleep and called several times. They couldn''t see anything right, so they called Xie''s family.


    When the Xie family came, Xie Dongyang was already very serious.


    When I was sent to the hospital, it was already 41 degrees, and the whole person was unconscious.


    "My God Is my second brother going to hang up? " Xie Dongyao''s mouth is open.

 Chapter 812

    After that, his mother slapped him in the back of his head, "shut up the crow''s mouth for me."


    "Xie Dongyang''s family, come here."


    "Doctor, how is my son?" Mrs. Xie trotted all the way, gasping for breath.


    "You have a psychological preparation first. In fact, the patient Before the doctor finished, Mrs. Xie''s blood pressure soared and fainted in the dark.


    "Mom Second brother... "


    Xie Dongyao was flustered all of a sudden, but he did not encounter such a thing.


    Xie Yun went to the south to investigate new projects. Xie Dongze, the eldest brother of Xie family, recently kept his wife at bay.


    Finally, Feng Yu and his daughter went abroad to visit their parents in the name of visiting their parents, so the company was also very busy.


    Xie Dongze drove several senior officials to a small town 50 kilometers north of Jiangcheng, which is said to have developed hot springs.


    So the Xie family considers whether to invest, so there is no one in Jiangcheng.


    Mrs. Xie is a woman who can make up her mind and have the ability. Now she sees the second child''s indistinct illness, plus the doctor''s bluff.


    Immediately two eyes a black fainted, left Xie Dongyao crying, flustered a batch.


    I don''t know how to deal with it?


    The Xie family has had a lot of trivia in the past year. Fortunately, the family is rich, so it''s easy to see the ups and downs in front of them.


    Xie Dongyang has a fever. When her blood pressure is high, she faints directly.


    Xie Dongyao with a few nannies and aunts at home busy, to the father and brother called, also is far from hydrolysis near thirst.


    "Miss Xie, your mother''s condition is not serious at present, but your brother''s condition is not very good..."


    "What happened to my brother?"


    Xie Dongyao is also a heart mentioned the throat.


    "To be honest, we just can''t find out the reason, so we think it''s serious. It''s not a good phenomenon that he has a fever all the time, and now the burning lung has a large area of inflammation. We are giving the infusion to eliminate inflammation, but the effect is not good, so we suggest transferring to another hospital."


    "Transfer?" Xie Dongyao is even more scared.


    "Yes, we still have a lot of precision instruments that are not in place, so we can''t do many fine checks. We suggest that your brother transfer to the nine hospitals in the province. That hospital is famous all over the country and many famous professors are there. It''s better to try there. "


    "Try it? I dare say you mean It may not be good to go to the provincial hospital. "


    The male doctor helped the frame, a little embarrassed, "you can understand that."


    "My God, you are doctors. How can you be so irresponsible?"


    "Miss Xie, just because we are doctors, not immortals, we can''t cure every patient. We understand your mood very well, but we can''t help you. "


    It''s true that the male doctor didn''t shirk his responsibility. No one dared to neglect Xie''s family in Jiangcheng. It''s true that his level is limited.


    Because Xie Dongyang''s condition is very strange, except for fever, there is no other difference.


    A general examination was done and no lesions were found.


    But the temperature keeps rising, which is very rare.


    Xie Dongyang''s father was so far away that he had to come back in the middle of the night to book a ticket that day.


    Xie Dongze was driven back by the driver two hours later.


    At this time, Mrs. Xie woke up.


    Mrs. Xie is crying. She sits beside Xie Dongyang and wipes her tears.


    "Mom, you are not in good health. Don''t be upset." Xie Dongze advised.


    "Nonsense, this is also my birth. Can I not worry?"


    "Mom My second brother will be fine. Can you stop crying like this, it''s unlucky. " Xie Dongyao''s lips are also dry, and this day''s torture is not decent.

 Chapter 813

    "Brother, when will sister-in-law come back? If only the eldest sister-in-law were here, she would be the most capable. "


    Xie Dongyao suddenly missed her sister-in-law. As long as Feng Yu was there, she could cope with it well, both at home and abroad.


    Xie Dongze''s eyes are a little unnatural, "didn''t say, she hasn''t come home for a long time, and her parents are reluctant to come back so soon."


    "Yes, Xiaoyu is not easy to go back. Let her stay for a while longer. Don''t let her worry about this matter." Mrs. Xie didn''t realize the delicate relationship between her eldest son and his wife. She thought that this return was a normal visit. In fact, only Xie Dongze and Xie Ning knew what it meant?


    At that time, when the mother and daughter left, Xie Ning cried and hugged grandpa and refused to let go.


    The smoke ring of crying is red. Xie Yun has been famous all his life. He is also a big man on the rich side. But seeing his granddaughter crying, he is sad and tears.


    Before Feng Yu left, he left a message to Xie Dongze.


    She said, Dongze, think about it for yourself. What do I mean to you?


    Xie Dongze didn''t speak, and there have been many things recently. Between him and Feng Yu, in fact, he didn''t know why it became like this?


    Xieyun didn''t come back for the transfer, and the three couldn''t make up their minds. They had to wait until Xieyun came back in the middle of the night.


    During this period, Xie Dongyang became more and more serious. Over and over again, people were also confused and didn''t know what the nonsense was.


    At the same time, Hua Sheng went out for a day. In the evening, when the river picked her up, it was already eight o''clock when they came back.


    In addition to staying in Hualin for a day, Huasheng also went to find Huazhi. Several people ate together and went to the teahouse for a sit down, which seemed to kill time.


    But when Huasheng and Jiangliu came back, Chuntao didn''t sleep, so he sat on the sofa and waited.


    "Miss, sir." Chuntao gets up at once.


    She used to like to wear short white sleeves and black elastic pants because of the high comfort.


    But today''s dress is very different. She wore a long dress, waist, wine red, and even a Tiffany necklace around her neck.


    It''s the classic golden key, which is glittering. This peach looks different from usual. It''s very subversive in style.


    "And ginkgo?" Hua Sheng asked deliberately.


    "Gingko is taking a bath. It''s only a short time since she came back. Have you had a meal, miss? I''ll make you some noodles? "


    "No, I''ve eaten. I''m going to take a bath and go to bed. I''m tired." Hua Sheng smiled and nodded and went upstairs.


    "Miss."


    All of a sudden, Chuntao is very loud, and the frightened river looks at her inexplicably.


    As soon as Hua Sheng walked two steps, he stopped, but did not turn back.


    "Chuntao, a Sheng is very tired today. What can I do later?"


    The river seldom interferes with the affairs of Hua Sheng and two girls, but after chatting with a Sheng in the morning, he loves his wife very much.


    As a matter of fact, Chuntao shouldn''t refuse the first time the river opens its mouth.


    However, she is now blindfolded, impatient, or very willful opening, "Miss, I know you are deliberately hiding from me, you know what I want to say."


    The river sighed a little. The girl was still so heavy.


    Hua Sheng turned around, raised his mouth, looked at Chuntao, and smiled warmly, "OK, let''s talk, I''ll listen."


    Chuntao bit her lips as if she was struggling inside. She closed her eyes and summoned her courage.


    "Miss, I want to leave here. I want to find the man I love Marry him. "


    As expected, I still said that I didn''t believe it before the river flowed, but I had to admire the unpredictability of a Sheng after hearing this.

 Chapter 814

    Hua Sheng laughs after listening. He knows he can''t hide, so he doesn''t hide.


    She walked slowly down to Chuntao and looked at her. Chuntao seemed to be a little guilty and didn''t dare to look up at Huasheng.


    "Chuntao, look at me."


    "Miss I''m sorry. " The moment Chuntao raised her head, her eyes were wet.


    "Why say I''m sorry?" Hua Sheng reaches out a hand and caresses Chuntao''s face.


    These years, she and Chuntao gingko, where or what master and servant, in fact, with sisters have no difference.


    If it wasn''t Hualin or Chuntao, Huasheng would rather fight against the underworld and save her, regardless of his comfort.


    "Miss, I know you are very kind to me these years, and the old lady is also very kind to me Even when you marry, you still take us with you. My uncle is not so kind to us. I shouldn''t be so merciless, but I really love him. I can''t let him go. I want to marry him. I want to go to Wancheng to find him. "


    Hua Sheng''s eyes are sad. "Silly girl, do you know that he is not your lover? How did you get hurt before you forgot? "


    "He has explained and apologized to me. He won''t do it in the future. No one in love can promise not to make mistakes, can''t he? You and my uncle have quarrels. "


    " different, your one, different, he will kill you. "


    Thinking about Buddha beads, Hua Sheng felt very cold.


    "But if I can''t be with him and accompany him every day, I''m not as good as dead now. It''s better to be killed directly."


    "Chuntao, ah Sheng is for you. You need to think well. A Sheng doesn''t want you to get married. She even asked me many times in private to help you and gingko choose a good man to marry you. She wants you to be happy more than anyone else


    "I know that, sir, but what can I do? I can''t control my heart Just ask miss to give me a free body. "


    With that, Chuntao falls to her knees and is in front of Huasheng.


    That kneel, Hua Sheng heart will be broken, she wants, which is her kneel? All she wants is her happiness.


    "You get up for me." Hua Sheng''s eyes are also red.


    Jiangliu loves his wife, but as the host, he doesn''t have much to say. He just turns around and goes upstairs to the study.


    "If the lady doesn''t promise me, I won''t get up."


    "In your eyes, I am such a mean person, can deliberately drag you, do not let you free? You didn''t sell yourself to me, Chuntao You''re not begging me. You''re forcing me. You''re forcing me with all these years of love. "


    "Miss, I know you are kind to me, and I have no second thoughts about you But I really want to be with him, and I hope you can make it. "


    Hua Sheng looks up at the ceiling and tries to control his tears.


    "I''m not a failure, all men can, only he can''t, Chuntao He can''t, you can''t follow him, can''t. "


    Hua Sheng seldom talks about others in a blunt and resolute way, but this time, it''s really a tough confrontation with Chuntao.


    Finally, Chuntao and Huasheng both shed tears silently


    After about ten minutes, Hua Sheng wiped his tears, helped up Chuntao, and also picked up a small handkerchief to wipe the corner of Chuntao''s eyes.


    "Miss..." Chuntao is very sad.


    "You go, since you are so determined, what can I say, but you should remember If you are wronged or sad, come back at any time, come back to my side, here will always be your home. " Hua Sheng''s voice is light, sweet and soft, just like before, without any blame or accusation.

 Chapter 815

    Chuntao has burst into tears after listening. She nods with tears and holds Huasheng with trembling hands.


    "Pack up, and I''ll let the driver take you to the airport, the eleven o''clock flight, right?"


    Chuntao cried, but nodded at random. She knew everything, she knew everything, even the time of the ticket.


    Chuntao has gone out, and seeking is just a free body. But for Huasheng, this is a road to hell Hell of Chuntao.


    The air ticket is indeed ten past eleven. At eight o''clock, it''s booked by Wu Nan.


    Chuntao plans to say tomorrow if she can''t make it today. In a word, she must be recognized by the young lady. She can''t go away like this.


    Hua Sheng can''t help Chuntao''s pleading. When Chuntao packed, gingko didn''t help.


    She was so angry that she didn''t expect the woman to force the young lady to cry in order to go with the man.


    "Chuntao, you are a cruel man. Ha ha, are you a white eyed wolf these years?"


    "Gingko, you don''t have to be so vicious. Aren''t you and Gao He hot? Let''s not talk about each other."


    "I''m different from you. I won''t force miss. If Miss says no, I''ll break up with Gao he immediately. Whoever says fake goods will be killed by the car." Gingko gas vows to avenge.


    Chuntao didn''t say much with a sneer. She hurriedly tidied up some of the gifts and didn''t want many things.


    Wu Nan said she bought her new clothes and bags, all of which were sent by Hua Sheng.


    There is also a bank card, which is the money given by Huasheng in recent years. There is also a jewelry box, which is sent by Huasheng on her birthday.


    A 28 inch box, full of everything.


    Chuntao pushed the box to the living room. "Miss, I''m ready."


    "Well, here you are."


    Hua Sheng picks up two things, one is a black hand string of beads, the other is a black gold card.


    "Miss, these..."


    "I was going to make a dowry for you. Now you can take it. I asked the eminent monk to surpass the light. Take it with you. Don''t take it off easily. Remember to contact us whenever you have something."


    "Good."


    "The car is outside. Let''s go."


    "Thank you, miss, for taking me in these years and for giving us food, clothing, shelter and transportation."


    Chuntao knelt down again, kowtowed three heads to Huasheng, and then left ten li Chunfeng without returning his head.


    After Chuntao left, Hua Sheng slumped down on the sofa, feeling a kind of uneasy emptiness.


    River flows downstairs, sits beside her to be relieved, "a Sheng, the world does not have the banquet which does not leave."


    "It''s not the same. She''ll be killed by that man. She''ll be dead." Hua Sheng''s face is full of sadness.


    "That''s fate. Everyone has the right to choose their own way. Asson, you''ve tried your best."


    In the end, Huasheng can only rely on the shoulder of the river to slowly adapt to the head-on attack brought by Chuntao


    On the other side, Wang Junxian''s apartment is even more busy.


    Ye Lan, Wang Junxian''s cousin from the countryside, didn''t know how to get the key.


    I sneaked in and didn''t say. I took a bath here and changed into a very interesting nightdress.


    The edge of the nightdress is full of colorful fur, which is a little funny. She bought 98 pieces on the online shopping platform, and gave away a feather fan.


    Her purpose is very simple. When Wang Junxian comes back in the evening, she seduces people.


    Didn''t the old lady say that, as long as she can bear the baby, everything is easy to say.


    Which knows, Wang Junxian hasn''t waited to come back, but was hit by Hua Zhi.


    In fact, Hua Zhi has been here, just sleeping upstairs.


    Ye Lan has been busy downstairs, did not pay attention to the upstairs, so Hua Zhi stood on the second floor to see her for half a day, and she knew.


    Even in the living room downstairs, I said to myself, "cousin, does my skirt look good? Cousin Would you like some red wine? "


    Hua Zhi sneers, hands on the second floor railings, almost to give this woman a thumbs up, courage is commendable ah.


    At this time, the door rang, Wang Junxian finally came back.

 Chapter 816

    "Cousin..."


    Ye Lan is a little excited. Jiao didi calls her cousin.


    I was really scared for Wang Jun and thought it was a ghost.


    Because ye LAN has made a lot of makeup today. Her mouth is very red and very red. In fact, Ye Lan is not suitable for red. She can''t roar. She doesn''t have the Queen''s style.


    make complaints about the big white.


    The hair is fine, it''s so scattered, it''s just the things that Wang Junxian didn''t understand.


    The black skirt with suspenders, but the skirt corners are all hairy and colorful.


    What''s the rhythm? Feather duster?


    "How are you at my house?" Wang Junxian didn''t dare to put down his briefcase or change his shoes. The whole person was not good.


    Hua Zhi almost laughs, but holds back and continues to watch the play in silence.


    Wang Junxian''s house is a leaping floor, which is very luxurious to decorate. Because Hua Zhi likes the post-modern European style, it is made according to Hua Zhi''s preference.


    Ye Lan can get the key. Obviously, it was given by the Wang family. It is estimated that it is the old lady of the Wang family.


    Last time, I thought of revenge.


    "I It''s my aunt who asked me to come. Let me see my cousin. By the way, I''ve brought you dumplings. They are meat and fragrant. They''re delicious. They''re all made by myself. "


    Ye Lan turns around, picks up a box of dumplings on the tea table, holds them in both hands, and gives them to Wang Junxian.


    "I don''t eat. I have."


    "Cousin Are you tired? Can I massage you? I recently learned a Thai massage technique... "


    "No, don''t come here."


    Wang Jun obviously scared, has been retreating, hiding from Ye Lan.


    "Cousin, why are you hiding? My cousin is so active. Don''t you give face? Don''t understand the customs? " As soon as the sudden voice came out, he looked pale with fear.


    Then raised his head, he saw Hua Zhi standing on the second floor of the railing, still wearing apricot ice silk nightdress.


    This must be different from Ye Lan''s.


    Ye Lan doesn''t know Hua Zhi is here. If he knows, he can''t


    Of course, Wang Junxian knows, because Hua Zhi lived here last night.


    I didn''t make any arrangements during the day. I just stayed in.


    Where can think of Ye Lan to come, and oneself took the key to come in to begin to make demon.


    Wang Junxian raised his head and looked at Hua Zhi. "How many times have you said that you should not wear so thin. How many days have you had a cold?"


    "I''m not cold..."


    "Go and put the blanket on." In fact, Wang Junxian is concerned.


    "I''m not. I''m going to keep going Your cousin has a lot of talent as an actor. She plays well But I''m curious, cousin, what''s this on you? Is it a parrot? Or owls? It''s so interesting. Can I have one too? "


    Yelan:


    Wang Junxian:


    Ye Lan is really at this time would like to find a seam to drill in, this kind of thing, by Hua Zhi hit, is not embarrassed to die?


    "There''s nothing wrong with you. Hurry back."


    Wang Junxian looked at Ye Lan and thought his head was big.


    Wearing these clothes, he can''t bear to look directly at them, and quickly sent them away.


    "No, don''t go I haven''t seen enough Just now when my cousin was talking to herself here, I kept watching. "


    Ye Lan''s face gradually became more ugly.


    She looks at Hua Zhi with a kind of frightened eyes.


    "Don''t be surprised. I''ve been here for at least 40 minutes, so I have a panoramic view of your performance. " Hua Zhi smiles and steps down from the second floor.

 Chapter 817

    Ye Lan listens to Hua Zhi finish saying these to feel more thunderbolt from the blue, she is flat mouth, one face is aggrieved and embarrassed.


    Finally, he asked Wang Junxian for help, "cousin I didn''t mean to. I didn''t know sister Hua Zhi was here. "


    "Come on, you can leave now. Keep the key. Don''t come later."


    Wang Junxian pulled off his tie, which was really a troubling batch. Originally, he wanted to come back and make a steak for Hua Zhi. They had a drink of red wine or something.


    In this way, the atmosphere is gone, and you drink a fart?


    "Cousin, I just I just like you. What''s wrong with me? "


    Ye Lan doesn''t help herself when she sees Wang Junxian. In a hurry, she cries. Of course, she pretends that she is not so weak.


    I''m not so sincere to Wang Junxian, but I''m fascinated by the wealth of the Wang family.


    Before someone said a very classic words, don''t let the monkey see the flat peach garden, don''t let the poor ghost see the money.


    It''s really The Wangs have money, which can''t be spent in a few lifetimes.


    Any chandelier is more than 300000, but ye LAN is in the countryside. If he eats an apple, he will give his brother the big one and eat the small one himself.


    Such a pattern and mind, once you see the life of rich and noble people, how can you be willing to go back to get married? How about living in the countryside?


    So, naturally, it''s a matter of time. I want to get a little cheaper.


    How to know Wang Junxian is so difficult to seduce, and Hua Zhi is so excellent, she knows that she has no chance, so she just went out and didn''t want to face.


    Just think that Wang Junxian can touch the rain and dew and give her a little response.


    I don''t know. Wang Junxian doesn''t have a cold at all. In fact, Wang Junxian has a high taste.


    Not all women can see, Capricorn men, like the woman, is doomed to be extremely excellent.


    So Capricorn generally like Virgo, because Virgo in career, are very good.


    Hua Zhi''s career is not dependent on the Hua family, Hua Zhi is also a proper tycoon.


    Even when Xie Dongyang was in trouble, he had to borrow money from her and turn it around.


    "But you know your cousin has a fiancee." Hua Zhi sneers.


    "But you didn''t get married, and I had a chance, didn''t you?" Ye Lan doesn''t know where to come from. She''s right with Hua Zhi.


    Hua Zhi thinks it''s funny. She looks at her legs and leans on the sofa.


    "So? Are you going to compete fairly with me? " Hua Zhi licked the lower lip, hands around the chest, a face of disdain.


    Ye Lan doesn''t say a word


    "So why are you robbing me of men? Do you have a face, a body? Money, fame? Talented? Or status? Or your technology stream? Or What would you do? I won''t? "


    Hua Zhi''s words are obviously ironic. It''s not Hua Zhi''s malice. It''s Ye Lan''s too cheap.


    Wang Junxian so let her go, she did not go, the result said those words enraged Hua Zhi.


    Hua Zhi is much more stable than before. After being with Hua Sheng for a long time, you will learn a lot, especially the mind and nature.


    If the former Hua Zhi, Ye Lan estimated that the swollen old Gao on her face in the morning, Hua Zhi fan would not kill her, it would not be called Hua Zhi.


    "I don''t have anything, but I have the courage to do what you can''t do." Ye Lan is biting her teeth.


    "Oh, tell me what you dare to do, I dare not."


    Hua Zhi thinks that this woman is not simple. She also knows how to make bricks and tiles for herself and how to be positive with herself. She is still very good.


    "I I can die for my cousin. You dare not. "


    With that, Ye Lan suddenly rushed to the living room floor to floor window, where there was a window, like the door, very high and wide.


    Ye Lan opens the window and stands by it.


    "This is the 21st floor. I can jump down. I can die for my cousin. Hua Zhi Dare you? Big star, do you dare to die? "


    Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi''s faces changed greatly at this time. Where do you know that Ye Lan suddenly has this move?

 Chapter 818

    "Ye Lan, don''t make trouble, come down." Wang Junxian is very serious.


    The most unyielding thing is Wang Junxian. Mingming and this orchid have nothing, but they still have stories.


    It''s funny to hear that she died for her. Although I know that she won''t dare to really jump, Wang Junxian still doesn''t want to make trouble for himself.


    "Cousin, can''t you see clearly? Hua Zhi doesn''t care about you so much. She doesn''t dare to die. I really don''t know what else you love about her? "


    "Ye Lan, if you have seed today, jump down. Don''t scare people here. If you do, I''ll respect you as a woman man Or I won''t let you go. "


    Hua Zhi is also enraged by Ye Lan. She takes out her mobile phone and starts shooting at Ye Lan.


    As he clapped, he said, "please see, Miss Ye Lan wants to jump from the building to perform This woman is so interesting. She wears chicken feathers and goes to other men''s houses with the key to show off her feelings. She is ill intentioned and refuses to admit it. Now when she can''t show off her face, she will force her to die. I''d like to ask, are they all so good after 00? "


    "Hua Zhi, what are you doing? Put down your cell phone."


    Wang Jun frowns and feels that Hua Zhi is not doing it properly.


    "What? Do you feel sorry to see your little cousin jump from the building? " Hua Zhi must be jealous, thinking Wang Junxian cares about this little green tea.


    "Don''t make any noise. When will it be? Don''t provoke her. It''s not a wise choice."


    Wang Junxian wants to keep Hua Zhi calm, but Hua Zhi can''t hear anything.


    Ye Lan''s actions have completely touched the bottom line of Hua Zhi, and now it''s even more excessive. It''s hypocritical to say on the line that she won''t die for Wang Jun.


    Such a woman, Hua Zhi can easily let go?


    "Ye Lan, why don''t you jump? Is it difficult to ride a tiger? No face, no courage? " Hua Zhi sneers.


    "What good is it for you when I die? You are so vicious as a public figure."


    "I''m vicious? Are you saying the opposite? You are a woman who forcibly rob a man from me. If she fails, she will seek for life and death. Are you people in the mountains so distorted


    "Cousin, I don''t want you But I really like you If I really die I hope you remember me... "


    With that, Ye Lan''s feet moved a little further.


    The whole body was also shaking and looked very suspended. Fortunately, her hand was still holding the window, or it would really fall down.


    "Ye Lan, don''t make a fool of yourself. What about your parents?" Wang Junxian has a headache.


    He wants to get Ye Lan down and quickly send him away. Otherwise, if he really died here, he would be in trouble.


    First, this is his private apartment.


    Second, Hua Zhi is still here. At that time, both of them will be taken away for questioning.


    Third, Ye Lan''s parents will not give up, and grandma will do it.


    Fourth, it''s a human life at best and at worst. Wang Junxian doesn''t want to let her die if she doesn''t want to. There are not many people who can understand the meaning and value of life, but if they lose it, they won''t come again.


    Ye Lan is more excited to hear Wang Junxian''s saying. He doesn''t know whether it''s true or not.


    With her eyes closed and teeth clenched, she was about to jump. She was sure that Wang Junxian would pull her, so she released her hand within the safe range.


    Hua Zhi did not expect that Ye Lan really dare to let go.


    If Wang Junxian can''t catch it, or it''s too late, then ye LAN will really fall into patties. This is the 21st floor, no fluke, no false alarm.


    Wang Junxian was also scared to death. He grabbed Ye Lan''s arm and pulled it up.


    "Are you satisfied now? Huh? " Wang Junxian looks back at Hua Zhi with a sneer, eyes with blame.


    "Ah your face, Ye Lan is cruel to you."


    Hua Zhi sees Ye Lan actually dare, and Wang Junxian has been overwhelmed by her acting skills, what else can he say?


    Hua Zhi picked up her bag, turned around and left. She didn''t even bother to change her clothes.


    "Cousin You don''t have to worry about me. Let me die... " Ye Lan cries in a low voice, all expressions are just right.

 Chapter 819

    Hua Zhi went out, especially downstairs * for a while, thinking Wang Junxian will catch up to explain.


    But in order to be afraid of the neighbors, she took out her mask and sunglasses from her bag and put them on just in case.


    But it''s a pity that she waited for more than ten minutes and Wang Junxian didn''t come out.


    Hua Zhi is upset. She tells the driver and assistant to pick it up and leave from the side door of the community.


    Wang Junxian sent Ye Lan to the hospital, checked it out, and then drove him back to his old house.


    On the way, Ye Lan is still a little complacent, but her face is still like a bottle of green tea. She is very sad.


    "Cousin Otherwise, go to sister Hua Zhi and explain. I''m ok. I''ll go back myself. "


    Wang Junxian is silent Look serious.


    "Cousin, I won''t tell my aunt about it. I won''t embarrass you."


    Wang Junxian remained silent.


    "Cousin, I really like.


    "Enough, shut up." Wang Junxian is really holding back his anger. If it wasn''t for the fact that she was a woman, she really wanted to beat her anger.


    He was angry with Hua Zhi because Hua Zhi didn''t understand his heart. Ye Lan should not provoke her at that moment, whether he jumped or not.


    In case of an accident, there will be trouble in the back.


    Hua Zhi sometimes does things, especially regardless of the consequences, impulsive, and Wang Junxian as a local sign Capricorn, will never do such improper things, this is the gap in character. So he angrily blamed Hua Zhi, and knew that she was angry.


    However, what we have to deal with is not to explain to Hua Zhi, but how to do it in one piece, so as not to make trouble in the future.


    When Wang Junxian returned home, it happened that everyone was there, maybe because of the weekend.


    My sister is also at home, my parents, my grandmother, some nannies in my family, even my uncle. I have a complete set of people.


    "Jun Xian, how did you come back with Lan Lan?" Mrs. Wang did not know. She was very puzzled.


    Wang Junxian did not answer his mother''s words, but looked directly at his grandmother. "Grandma, I think ye LAN is quite destined for you, and you rarely like her so much. Let her stay with you later, OK?"


    Old lady Wang was surprised. Then she looked at Ye Lan.


    Ye Lan is ecstatic. This means Did you accept her existence on behalf of your cousin? Even if there is no fame, as long as you stay in the Wang family, it will be a lifetime of glory and wealth?


    "Junxian Of course, I have no problem, but ye LAN is a girl after all. Sooner or later, she will... " Old lady Wang''s words haven''t been finished yet.


    Wang Junxian added, "I''m looking forward to summer. Grandma is afraid of heat. I''ve found a place for you this year. My personal investment in summer resort is in Qixing mountain, 700 miles away. It''s warm in winter and cool in summer. It can also drink spring water and eat fresh wild vegetables and game. Grandma, pack up your things. The car will come in a moment, and we will send you to live there. The rural life is most suitable for you. Ye Lan, I will serve you closely I am at ease with her care. "


    "Cousin..." Ye Lan''s eyes widened, but she was flustered.


    Old lady Wang''s face also changed greatly. "Junxian, are you going to drive grandma away? How can you treat me like this? Does grandma hurt you in vain? "


    Old lady Wang didn''t expect that her grandson would suddenly force her to leave, and one of them was more than 700 Li.


    Seven star mountain she knows, although the scenery is beautiful, but there are very few people, dull very, and the terrain is complex, access is very inconvenient.


    If I do, can I come back? Can''t you die there?

 Chapter 820

    "Grandma, what are you saying? I''m building a retirement resort for you. It''s for you. My parents will often go there when they are free. You can live in peace. Tell me what you need. I''ll arrange everything in place. I''m in charge of the Wang family now. Grandma, don''t worry. I won''t let you down. "


    I am now in charge of the royal family, which has demonstrated the position and rights of Wang Junxian. He didn''t use his power before, because he thought it was unnecessary for his family.


    Now, the reason for the prestige is to shake the mountain and shake the tiger. Let these people see if they are good tempered?


    "Junxian I don''t want to go. I''m old and can''t help tossing. I want to be here... "


    "Grandma, I''ve arranged it. You''d better go. Don''t let me down."


    "Xuemei, ah Yao, please say something for me Run run, my good granddaughter, tell me about your brother. He is crazy Is he going to drive me away? " At this moment, old lady Wang finally panicked and asked Wang Junxian''s parents and sister for help.


    The three men were all silent. It was obvious that they knew Wang Junxian''s temper too well. If they did, they would be involved even in themselves.


    "Cousin, I''m wrong. I''ll never dare again. I''m wrong."


    Ye Lan began to hold Wang Junxian''s arm and begged. She didn''t want to go to seven star mountain.


    "Take good care of my milk. The Wangs will not treat you badly."


    Wang Jun left this sentence expressionless, turned around and left. Ten minutes after he left, the car arrived.


    It''s a car, a RV, two drivers, two bodyguards, and an assistant. They help Mrs. Wang pack things when he comes in. Their attitude is very tough.


    Ye Lan wants to go home, but she can do it all, because assistant Wang Junxian means that if she doesn''t go to seven star mountain, then The Ye family will be in some trouble.


    Ye Lan was scared to death and regretted. How could she think that Wang Junxian was such a heartless person?


    Old lady Wang wanted to pretend to be sick again. As a result, Wang Junxian ordered two doctors to follow her. Anyway, seven star mountain must go.


    Finally, in the wailing of old lady Wang and Ye Lan, the car slowly left the king''s house.


    "My brother Sometimes it''s really cruel, but this is the king and the head of the Wang family. " Wang liurun commented.


    Wang Junxian''s parents didn''t speak, but they were also very clear in their hearts. Such a son can bear the responsibility of the Wang family.


    At this moment, Xie Dongyang, the best Royal Hospital in Jiangcheng, is in a bad situation. When Xie Yun comes back, he finds that his son has no way to transfer to another hospital. It may be more dangerous to bump his mother on the way.


    So he was transferred to a foreign-funded Royal Hospital, and specially picked up several famous professors by special plane.


    Unfortunately, these professors are helpless.


    Xie Dongyang lies on the bed, sometimes sober, sometimes confused, dripping water does not enter.


    Mrs. Xie, Xie Dongze and Xie Dongyao all cried for several times, thinking he was going to die.


    Xie Yun''s hair was white overnight. He could only watch his son go back and forth like this.


    "Dad..."


    Xie Dongyang raised his hand and grasped Xie Yun''s wrinkled back.


    "Dongyang, would you like some water?"


    Xie Dongyang shakes his head. He tries to speak, but his breath is still weak. "Dad, I want to see See She. "


    "Who?" Xie Yun didn''t react at once.


    "Dongyang, Ning Ning is on his way back. Don''t worry." Xie Dongze looked at his brother''s condition and called his wife.


    Feng Yu said that he would send Xie Ning back as soon as possible, so Xie Dongze thought his younger brother wanted to see him.


    "Second brother, are you talking about sister Hua Sheng?" Or Xie Dongyao knows his second brother.


    He nodded


    "Dad, let the second brother meet sister Huasheng. That''s his favorite person." Xie Dongyao also begged his father.


    "Would you like to contact me and see if they would like to come?" Xie Yun can''t wipe off his face. He always thinks that he is the wife of the Jiang family. What''s the matter now?


    Besides, it''s hard to say whether people want to come or not?

 Chapter 821

    After receiving the phone call, Hua Sheng came here as soon as possible by herself. Of course, she got permission from Jiangliu.


    After all, we should respect our lover and avoid any unnecessary misunderstanding. After Chuntao left, Huasheng was in a low mood.


    These two days, I have been staying at home. I haven''t seen anyone, so I don''t know what happened to Xie Dongyang.


    In fact, there is another thing, because the wind is not in Jiangcheng. If the wind is there, maybe it has been known for a long time.


    Fengxi was invited to visit the tombs in other places with a lot of money. Qin, Wan and Yu also went with thick skin. It''s called protecting Fengxi.


    In fact, we all know that we are afraid of the wind to meet that blind date in private.


    When Hua Sheng came, it was snowing outside. It was almost may. There was snow in Jiangcheng, which was not a good omen.


    Hua Sheng is wearing a black cashmere coat, a beige knitting scarf and a long black hair.


    Mingming dress so ordinary, but it is to make people feel good-looking, the aura is one, in addition, Shenyan does hang all women.


    Xie Dongze also saw Huasheng himself for the first time. He had seen photos or heard about them before.


    I was really shocked for a while. No wonder my younger brother is bewildered. It''s really A good-looking girl, that kind of good-looking is to make you feel comfortable from inside to outside.


    "Sister Hua Sheng, please have a look at my second brother. He is quick I can''t. I''ll talk about meeting you. "


    Xie Dongyao meets Hua Sheng at the door and learns it in tears.


    "Thank you, uncle, aunt. Thank you." Hua Sheng greets the Xie family one by one.


    "Thanks for coming, Huasheng." Thank you very much.


    "You are welcome, uncle Xie. Xie Dongyang and I are also good friends."


    Hua Sheng didn''t dare to wait too long, so he went into the ward alone.


    Just as soon as he stepped into the ward, he felt a dark wind blowing on his face, and Hua Sheng subconsciously raised his hand to block it.


    And then she saw the scene.


    At the head of Xie Dongyang''s bed stood a woman, or rather, a soul.


    The skirt that that that woman wears is bloodstain, grumble is extremely heavy, this kind of oppressive breath is in the whole ward.


    Just now, hearing what Xie Dongyao said, Hua Sheng wondered.


    Xie Dongyang is in good health. How can he say that he is ill and can''t be saved?


    Now I see. It''s not sick. It''s wrapped up with filth, and it''s very serious.


    It must have been a few days since I was so angry.


    After seeing the woman''s appearance clearly, Hua Sheng was slightly shocked. She had met Liang Xiaoxiao, a female star who had a story with Xie Dongyang, but she was not in the mainstream.


    Later, after being run by Hua Zhi, I heard that she quit the entertainment circle. I don''t know where she went. How could she


    "How long have you been with him?"


    Hua Sheng asks the woman directly after sleeping with Xie Dongyang.


    "Can you see me?" Liang Xiaoxiao had some accidents, and then slowly came to Huasheng.


    It''s clear that his face is very ferocious and terrifying, but Hua Sheng doesn''t move at all.


    "What do you think?" Hua Sheng is light.


    "Hua Sheng, what are you doing? Aren''t you hurting him badly enough?"


    "You''re wrong. Now it''s you who hurt him. Why bother him when you''re dead? It''s better to give up your obsession and give birth earlier."


    "No, I''ll take him with me. I can''t let him go. He''s the best person for me." In fact, Liang Xiaoxiao is really obsessed. After her death, she saw Xie Dongyang give her the last trace of warmth and find her a graveyard, so as not to bury her in a shroud, so she insisted on taking Xie Dongyang with her. It has been several days since that day.


    "You''ll kill him, and it''s not good for you, too much obsession, and you''ll end up with a magic block." Hua Sheng gives a warning.

 Chapter 822

    "It''s painful for him to live. It''s OK to go with me. Don''t be hypocritical, you woman. You take him as a spare tire. Are you kind-hearted?" Liang Xiaoxiao retorts with anger.


    "If so, it''s only for you."


    Hua Sheng then raised his right hand and added a yellow Rune to his fingertip.


    "Ha ha, I just took the opportunity Revenge, it''s long since you''re upset. "


    Liang Xiaoxiao, after a shrill laugh, rushed to Huasheng.


    In fact, she has no major business. She can''t see light at all during the day. She can only appear at night and has been pestering Xie Dongyang.


    Let his breath weak, and sometimes even attach himself to his body.


    In fact, Liang Xiaoxiao after her death is different from her life. She is now a spirit of obsession, not a living person with a trace of conscience.


    Hua Sheng and a Tianlei Fu hit Liang Xiaoxiao with a scream and curled up in the corner.


    "Liang Xiaoxiao, as a man, you need to know how to show gratitude. Xie Dongyang has helped you again and again. Don''t you feel guilty for doing so now? Your ingratitude reminds me of a story. There are wolves in Zhongshan. They are white eyed and motley. Dongguo tries to feed them, and eventually hurts himself. I really appreciate the kindness of Xie Dongyang and find a resting place for you, but you repay your kindness and revenge. "


    "Don''t say how kind you are, ha ha You''re just like me. You don''t let him get it, but you''re still hanging... "


    Liang Xiaoxiao was very dissatisfied with Huasheng when he was alive, so now he is also saying evil things.


    Hua Sheng saw that she was unrepentant and didn''t want to waste her words. She threw out a flame directly, which made her soul fly away.


    After Liang Xiaoxiao''s soul disappeared, Hua Sheng put a safety sign on the door of the ward.


    Finally, she slowly sat beside Xie Dongyang and released the sleeping charm.


    Xie Dongyang slowly wakes up from his sleep. When he sees Huasheng''s face, his eyes are full of stars.


    "Sheng Sheng, am I dead?"


    "You are still alive."


    "I''m dreaming..."


    "Well, it''s a dream."


    "It''s a good dream. I just dreamed of you. I said that you promised to be with me. I also took your hand to buy ice cream. You said that you don''t like the smell of Matcha. I said that I do, because Matcha is green. I''m afraid it will be green later."


    Hua Sheng was amused by these words. She looked at Xie Dongyang with a smile. "Who dares to green you? Your temper is estimated that if you are betrayed, you will destroy the earth."


    "No, I will tear down the galaxy."


    Hua Sheng picks up the water cup, puts in the straw, and hands it to Xie Dongyang. "Drink some water, President Xie. You have slept for a long time."


    "Sheng Sheng, do you think people are really reborn?"


    "What did you say?" Hua Sheng is stunned.


    "It''s the kind that is often written in novels. I''m dead, and then I''m alive. I''m 17 or 18 years old again, and life begins a new possibility."


    "You''ve read a lot of novels." Hua Sheng chuckles.


    Looking at Hua Sheng''s warm smile, Xie Dongyang was fascinated. He said, "Sheng Sheng, if I really want to be reborn after death, no matter how old I am, I will go to find you first. I will go to zhongcuishan to find you. I won''t let you be so lonely on the mountain alone. You are waiting for me."


    Hua Sheng is slightly shocked. He doesn''t know what to say.


    "Don''t say that. You won''t die. I divined for you. You can live to eighty-eight."


    "If there is no hope in life, it doesn''t matter how long you live."


    "Don''t be silly. Life is only once. You still have parents. It''s just a cold and a fever. Get better Get well and treat me to a big meal. "


    "OK..."


    Xie Dongyang was unable to refuse any request from Hua Sheng, who had been in the ward for only an hour.


    But when she came out, Xie Dongyang was miraculously well. She didn''t have a fever. People could eat, drink and chat.


    Xie Yun is shocked


    He has lived his whole life without such a miracle.


    "Dad, do you think sister Huasheng is a fairy? As long as she shows up, my brother will be ready soon, ha ha. " Xie Dongyao is half joking.

 Chapter 823

    "The child of Hua Sheng..."


    Xie Yun can''t say how he feels, but he absolutely doesn''t believe that he can make his son better with his mind.


    So many doctors say Xie Dongyang is dying, but Hua Sheng is here. It''s amazing in an hour.


    Xie Yun doesn''t believe that there are so many coincidences in the world


    But it''s not convenient to say too much now.


    On the way back, Huasheng links to Bluetooth in the car and talks with Fengxi.


    Fengxi: Hello, master Hua, what''s your instruction?


    Hua Sheng: don''t make trouble. How are you doing?


    Feng Xi: it''s over. I''m waiting for the final payment.


    Hua Sheng: your fortune is really It blew the watch.


    Feng Xi: is that ok? Wait for me to go back and wait for you to have a big meal.


    Hua Sheng: Well, by the way, I came to the hospital today. Xie Dongyang was haunted by Liang Xiaoxiao''s soul. He died a lifetime.


    After that, Hua Sheng briefly described the incident. The wind was calm, and he would not make a fuss.


    Fengxi: I''ll tell you, people can''t be too kind. If Xie Dongyang had that temper before, he would not have been good at nothing It''s better now. It''s the same as a philanthropist. He is kind enough to help others collect corpses, but also to be pestered. If you don''t go, most of him will die.


    Hua Sheng: but his life shouldn''t be cut off. Doesn''t Pluto care about this kind of thing? This belongs to the evil spirits.


    Fengxi: do you think the Pluto is as free as us? People are so busy every day, where can they manage such a small matter? At most, they wait for ghost to catch Liang Xiaoxiao and go to have a good inquisition, and how to deal with it. But if Xie Dongyang is dead, he will not return to Yang, which can only be admitted, unlucky.


    Hua Sheng frowns slightly: it''s not reasonable. It shouldn''t be like this.


    Fengxi: ha ha, when you die, will you go to the underworld to argue with that guy?


    Hua Sheng was silent.


    At this moment


    Bai ran couldn''t smile, looking at the dark face of Hades.


    "My mother, this little girl is so happy with me that she not only has no sense of crisis, but also worries about your work scope."


    "She is I think my life is too long. " Pluto''s face is cold.


    Hua Sheng deeply expressed his indifference to the system of the underworld. This is the face of the Lord of the underworld. He slapped his face, and was met by the damned white dye. His face was totally ruined.


    But he doesn''t plan to have a fight with that girl for the time being. When the time comes, will the old and the new be together?


    On the other side, Gao he''s Aries birthday, but he didn''t tell gingko.


    This year''s birthday is not with Jiangliu. The reason is simple. Qin, Wan and Yu are not here.


    Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi are in the cold war, the tone is not very good. River is busy take-off, every day after nine o''clock to work.


    So Gao he took his girlfriend with him and asked another group of rich second generation to open up.


    Ginkgo didn''t know it was Gao he''s birthday, so they didn''t prepare in advance.


    So it was very embarrassing that day, because those who came to participate in the party brought gifts, both men and women, and they were very local.


    Even car delivery room, let ginkgo how to be.


    "Eh? Gao Shao, what did your girlfriend give us? We are very curious. "


    A rich child with a cigar in his hand, very pompous around his little girlfriend, proud of his face.


    "She''s her own, no need to send it." The crane protects the gingko.


    "That sister-in-law must have prepared the present herself, right? Haha We really want to know. " Many people followed suit.


    Ginkgo is a little uncomfortable, deep breath, loudly replied, "no, no gift, I am not prepared."


    All of a sudden, there was no sound


    Ginkgo suddenly want to run, do not want to experience such an occasion, Miss said right, the love between the rich and the poor is doomed to be difficult.

 Chapter 824

    Gao he immediately stood up. "She doesn''t know my birthday. I really don''t lack anything. She usually doesn''t give me less shopping. I can''t cheat on my girlfriend. I''m afraid she will be cruel. I''m not going to do it with me. After all, I want to cheat her for the rest of my life. "


    Gao he is really a child with high Eq. after that, all the men and women around him laughed.


    It seems that they all understand the fact that their girlfriend didn''t prepare a gift. In fact, no one knows the details of Ginkgo biloba.


    Although he is not very good, he is confident in the sunshine and even has a good reputation. The clothes he wears are all bought by Huasheng. They are all first-line brands.


    The bag was also sent by Gao He, so gingko was not despised by others as poor, just embarrassed because no gift was prepared.


    After a meal, everyone suggested to go to the nightclub. Gingko was in a bad mood, so he told Gao He to go first.


    Gao he also scattered the game and drove gingko back.


    "Apricot son, don''t be angry. They just have big mouths. They don''t look down on you."


    "I know."


    "You don''t have to give presents. Really, you are the best gift for me." Gao he is a little flustered and coaxes ginkgo all the time.


    "I''m fine."


    He said that he was ok, but there must be a gap in his heart. It''s not a question of whether to give a gift or not. It''s a question of birth.


    Gingko and Chuntao are the same. Cary has no shortage of money. But she is not a lady of a rich family.


    Today, those people, the gift to Gao He, just a Bentley super run, will be millions, which is the huge amount she dare not expect.


    Back to ten li spring wind, ginkgo head down to get off.


    Gao he took her hand. "Apricot, you won''t ignore me?"


    "No."


    "Then kiss me."


    "No."


    "My birthday is today."


    "More than one sweater for birthday?"


    Gao he laughed and pinched gingko''s face. "You are not comfortable if you don''t treat people. Well, keep it. We will hang out together in the future. Anyway, sooner or later, it will be my person."


    This sentence makes gingko a little shy, she pushes away Gao He, "go back quickly, pay attention to safety, happy birthday."


    After that, gingko turned around and ran, but after returning, gingko still sent a red envelope to Gao he and a 13140 to wechat. Isn''t this popular now?


    Gao he also did not affectation, directly accepted, and then voice teased ginkgo a few words.


    At this time, Hua Qing tried a pair of shoes in a luxury Plaza in Jiangcheng, and liked them very much.


    This is a new model, so there is not much stock in the store. She is lucky to have the right size.


    "Is there a discount on these shoes?"


    "No, ma''am, this is a new model just arrived in the store. The whole Jiangcheng is only available in our house. The price is also good. It''s only 38000." A warm introduction to the shopping guide.


    "Is there any discount for your gold card?"


    "Gold card points, ma''am."


    "It''s really stingy. I didn''t buy less before. I''ll take it if it''s cheaper." Hua Qing doesn''t have to be that big now, but he loves luxury goods so much.


    "Here I''m really sorry, ma''am. This is not good. "


    As soon as the shopping guide''s voice dropped, a woman''s voice mocked, "don''t buy if you can''t afford it. You come here to bargain. Ha ha, my God, it''s funny. Are you from the countryside? If you can''t afford it, you can go away. Don''t delay our consumption. "


    Hua Qingqi glared at her eyes and scolded, "what''s the matter with you, eight dead women?"


    To tell you the truth, Hua Qing didn''t expect that she would end up buying a pair of shoes by strangers.

 Chapter 825

    "Of course, it''s my business. That pair of shoes is only one size. I like them, too. Miss shopping guide, wrap it up for me. I can afford it. And don''t give me a discount. I don''t need money. "


    A fat looking woman came with her hips twisted and Hermes'' bag in her hand.


    Hua Qingqi is going to die. "I want these. I like them first. Give me the invoice."


    "Can''t you afford it? Don''t pretend if you can''t afford it, OK? Don''t go back and eat instant noodles every day. "


    This woman is very mean, Hua Qing is not a fuel-efficient lamp either, stand up directly and tear according to the woman''s hair.


    This farce was also photographed and uploaded. The title is intriguing - Hua Qing, former vice president of Huashi pharmacy group, is not the same as before, and Phoenix has become black chicken.


    The news spread quickly and Jiangcheng''s media, big and small, began to scramble for coverage.


    It''s a shame to restore things.


    Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu sat on the bed after taking a bath in the evening and also discussed the matter.


    "Hua Qing is miserable now. After her funds are frozen, she can only live on her husband''s salary. But she''s used to it. Now the credit card in her hand is useful. There are five in our bank alone, and the overdraft amount has reached 1.2 million. "


    "You''re stupid. You won''t seal her card. You won''t die without luxury. In the end, it''s vanity." Hua Sheng is indifferent.


    Jiang Liu held up his wife with a smile. "Forget it, forgive me. Her five cards together amount to less than 1.5 million. Even if they don''t, I don''t want to investigate."


    "You are generous, Mr. Jiang. Are you a philanthropist?" Hua Sheng looks white.


    "No, I''m extra lenient because my wife Jiang and her surname Hua are from the same family. It''s obviously in my wife''s light."


    Hua Sheng can''t laugh at the river flow. "I''m afraid you''re doing good deeds for me."


    "Isn''t that right? I will remember all the good things I do in the future. If you do something bad, I will carry it for you. Who calls me your man? "


    Hua Sheng''s heart is warm. Leaning on the shoulder of the river, he can always tickle her. What he says always makes you feel as warm and harmonious in the spring breeze.


    After Hua Qing was exposed, he encountered the taunts of many friends before, especially the rich group, rich woman group and customer group.


    They are all talking about it, and even in the group, they specially love her, and then they say something cool.


    Hua Qingqi is going mad. Maybe it''s too much resentment. Maybe it''s this kind of heart.


    That night, she opened a microblog specially, and also made a certification, which said - former vice president of Huashi group and shareholder of Huashi family.


    Then five minutes later, I started to swipe the screen crazily to expose my scandal. The scale was amazing.


    First, Hello, I''m Hua Qing. This is my micro blog. I''m in a good mood today. I want to tell you something interesting.


    Second - tell me about my dad. He''s so old that he has an affair. Ha, do you know who that woman is? It''s Zhang Qian, the former hostess of the TV station.


    Third, my elder sister Hua Feng and her husband seem to love each other. I don''t know. Her husband is a man who likes to steal food. He often goes to bars to have fun and likes to eat free night snacks. That''s the kind of money he doesn''t give, because his financial power is in my elder sister''s hands. Unfortunately, my elder sister still considers him honest. How can I know that dogs that bite people never bark?

 Chapter 826

    The original text is as follows -


    it''s family affairs that shouldn''t disturb you, but things are becoming more and more intense. I have to explain it to you personally, so as not to occupy public resources because of family affairs.


    Her second sister was removed from her family because of financial corruption. Her family members thought about her family''s affection and couldn''t bear to appeal. She wanted to give her a chance. I don''t know that she doesn''t know how to repent, but she is growing more and more resentful. Recently, she has become insane and refuses to see anyone. All day long, she is talking nonsense. We are contacting the doctor to help her. Please give us some time. As for what she said, none of it is true. If someone takes this as a big story to discredit our Huajia group, we will protect ourselves with legal weapons and fight against those who have other intentions to the end. Thank you.


    At the signing office, there is a perfect PR article written by Huafeng, chief executive of Huashi group. No matter it is written by Huafeng himself or by the PR team, it is impeccable.


    After reading this statement, Hua Qing forwarded it, and sneered and said: "elder sister, you are so secretive. In order to protect your reputation, you said that I am not good at spirit. Ha ha, you are cruel enough.


    At first, Hua Feng said this, and we were still dubious. But ten minutes later, the Fahrenheit couple jointly sent out a short video.

 Chapter 827

    Hua Zhenyue: Hello, everyone. We are the parents of Ms. Hua Qing. As parents, we are heartbroken for not taking good care of our children. Now she is critically ill, talking nonsense all day, and her family is very worried. We are contacting the hospital to treat her. Thank you for your attention to our family.


    Mrs. Hua: Qingqing and I grew up in love with each other since childhood. Our character is extreme, so we can''t think of many things. It''s not her fault. We won''t give up. We will continue to think of ways to make her better. We hope that you can give our family a peace, and don''t tell the wrong from the wrong.


    Hua Qingqi''s madness, scolds at the bottom, "you two old and immortal, nonsense, I''m not sick.


    At this time, the netizen was more convinced and replied to Hua Qing, "you are a woman who even scolds her own parents and says that she is not sick. She is a brute."


    Three minutes later, the big star Hua Zhi sent a micro blog, a very simple sentence.


    Hua Zhi - if my second sister is a lunatic, only a fool can believe it. Ha ha, who dares in the circle of hidden rules? Who didn''t know I was a famous Tigress?


    Hua Zhi has a good reputation in the circle. Although she has a bad temper, her character is honest. Many people know this.


    Therefore, as soon as Hua Zhi tweeted, a group of star celebrities immediately attracted their attention, attached, and gave enough face.


    Hua Zhi''s iron powder even angrily ran to Hua Qing''s Micro blog and scolded her, old witch, ugly, poisonous woman.


    As soon as Hua Sheng saw it, he didn''t need to speak clearly, and Hua Lin didn''t know it at all.


    Bai Hao doesn''t allow her to surf the Internet, because she is about to give birth and has been recuperating.


    So Hua Qing''s work is so fierce, and there is no storm. It''s just a madman''s nonsense.


    No matter how powerful a Hua Qing is, he can''t stand the pressure of the whole family. He''s not in the same level at all, let alone Hua Sheng.


    Hua Sheng seldom defends himself, because he never tears it, so he is very popular with passers-by.


    There were many netizens talking about that day, saying - I found that the fifth child of the Hua family was the most low-key, the best married, the most beautiful, but never showed off, she was stigmatized and never explained by others. I like such a woman and admire her very much. She is a person with a pattern. At first sight, she is not comparable to a woman with small family spirit.


    "Yes, Hua Sheng is good. Listen to my friends from Minzu University. She is also very low-key in school and never provokes right and wrong."


    "Yes, yes, I have heard that there are not many people who have seen her in the rich circle. They are low-key and kind-hearted. Speaking of this, I think of one thing. A neighbor of my grandmother''s family drove a tricycle to deliver goods and collided with his son''s luxury car for millions. But Hua Sheng didn''t ask for compensation. The money collected at that time was returned and sponsored the family There''s no media report on the cost of treating my daughter, but my grandmother''s family knows about it. At that time, I felt that this was not a girl who loved hype. "


    After this incident was exposed, some good people went to dig deeply, and indeed dug out the crash of Huasheng that day, and even found the home of the poor family.


    The real feedback is that Hua Sheng didn''t ask for compensation, returned the money and reimbursed more than 500000 yuan for his little daughter''s treatment.


    After this incident came out, no one believed Hua Qing''s story any more. She lost completely.


    "Mrs. Jiang, when did you learn to do well without leaving your name?" On the breakfast table, Jiangliu is holding toast bread and watching Huasheng, who is doting on his face.

 Chapter 828

    Hua Sheng lowers his head and drinks porridge. "I''m just raising my hand, don''t I need to publicize it?"


    "Well, it''s a great style." The river tickles her.


    "Mr. Jiang, you are making trouble. Be careful and be late. Don''t think you are the boss. You can make mistakes at will."


    "Well, listen to you, then I''ll go to work."


    After the river finishes, he laughs and picks up his briefcase.


    Before you leave, you must hug. This is a required course every day.


    After the river flows away, Hua Sheng can''t help shaking her head. How could she think that this matter was picked out by someone, although it''s a good thing?


    But I don''t want that person to say all the time that she is not a living Bodhisattva, but I just think that there is fragrance in the rose hand.


    But now it''s obvious that everyone has made a personal design for her, a beautiful and kind-hearted young grandmother, but she knows that it''s not her, it''s just a personal design.


    "Miss, you are famous now."


    "Whatever. I don''t eat on fame anyway."


    "Miss, I took a sneak look. Your Weibo fans have soared by more than 300000."


    "If I don''t go to Weibo, how can I have any fans?" Hua Sheng stared.


    "The micro blog that your fans have opened for you, it says - Huasheng global support conference." Gingko shows Huasheng her mobile phone.


    Hua Sheng:


    Well, she has chopsticks in her mouth. She looks cute and looks cute.


    It''s not embarrassing to say it''s embarrassing, it''s not funny to say it''s funny. In short, it''s boring.


    Hua Sheng wanted to go to the shop and sit with Yu Ping at noon. How could he know that Feng Xi is back.


    It''s very hot and windy. I drove to ten li spring wind directly.


    Without saying anything, Huasheng then went to the downtown area. They went to a very high-end Cantonese restaurant.


    A bowl of seafood porridge is 888, super expensive.


    "Ading, you are free to eat. I will treat you today. You are welcome." The wind is triumphant.


    Hua Sheng couldn''t help laughing. "Are you rich?"


    "Yes, the family was very satisfied. They gave the final payment and extra red envelopes. Did you earn more than 200000 yuan this time? "


    Fengxi has nothing to do with money. As long as she is satisfied with food and drink, she basically has enough. She doesn''t want too much.


    So for her, more than 200000 people are very happy.


    "Do people with tens of millions of bracelets care about more than 200000?" Hua Sheng takes a look at Feng Xi''s wrist.


    Feng Xi immediately hid his hand under the table. "Cough, this is not mine. I want to give it back to Qin Wanyu''s mother, but I haven''t had a chance to see her."


    "They don''t think you are?"


    "Nonsense, I don''t agree."


    "What''s your relationship with Qin, Wan and Yu now? Eat and live together? " Hua Sheng is also straightforward.


    Wind Xi is also shameless and anxious. He said, "Qin Wan Yu''s words Is it my nanny or bodyguard


    "Some face?"


    "Haha, really, ask him if you don''t believe me."


    Feng Xi is joking, of course, but Hua Sheng is cruel. She takes out her mobile phone and sends a video directly to Qin Wanyu.


    "Hua Sheng, what''s the situation? You send me a video. Won''t the river kill me? " Qin, Wan and Yu joked.


    "That''s not the point. The point is that I want to ask you, what''s the relationship with Fengxi now?"


    "Well..." Qin, Wan and Yu were directly embarrassed.


    "Qin Wanyu, don''t talk nonsense. I''ll scratch your skin and cramp you." The wind threatened.


    "Wind How to say, it''s mine Be a daughter. " Qin Wanyu felt his chin shamelessly.


    "Qin Wanyu, your great master..." Feng Xi''s jumping feet are angry. She''s upgraded to be her father. Isn''t this guy short of smoking?

 Chapter 829

    Hua Sheng couldn''t laugh anymore. He was teased by these two people and triggered all the laughs.


    I think they are a pair of natural living treasures. Before, Hua Sheng thought that Qin Wanyu was a bully president.


    Later, with Fengxi, we found that Qin, Wan and Yu were also funny.


    Hua Sheng smiled happily, revealing a dimple, and didn''t notice that someone in the back left had watched her for half a day.


    Finally, the man couldn''t resist curiosity and got up and came over.


    "Hello."


    Hua Sheng turns his head, sees the man clearly, and is slightly shocked.


    "Girl, it''s presumptuous. I''ll tell you first. I''m not trying to chat up. I swear what I said is true. I saw you just now, and I feel familiar with you. So I want to ask if we have met somewhere. "


    The man in front of me is twenty-eight years old. He is wearing a navy blue casual coat, black trousers and Cartier''s classic ring on his wrist.


    Look at the position of wearing the ring, it should be a single person with a good growth, although it''s not their evil face.


    But also stand to see, clean, and eye edge is good.


    Hua Sheng didn''t wait to speak, but Feng Xi couldn''t stand it. "Big brother, isn''t this a chat line? This method is really groundbreaking. No one used it hundreds of years ago. "


    Feng Xi thinks that this man is attracted to Huasheng''s face, so he comes to flirt.


    But Hua Sheng knew that he was not, because the person in front of her was the one she saw that night in the World War I of Luan cemetery.


    Lingxiao, the leader of the young generation of the Ling family.


    But after that time, Ling''s family''s memory was eliminated. They didn''t remember the girl in the moonlight and the magic against the sky.


    But subconsciously, there will be some familiar magnetic field, after all, Ling family also have magic.


    So Lingxiao felt inexplicably familiar when he saw Huasheng, but he just couldn''t remember where he had seen it.


    Finally, he couldn''t help asking. Lingxiao came with several friends. They were all men, but they didn''t bring any female partners.


    He admitted that the woman was really beautiful, but he really felt that he had seen her.


    "No, I''m not really talking up. I''m sure we''ve met somewhere."


    Although Lingxiao''s perception is not as good as that of old Ling, it is also the leader of young people. In addition to Lingqi, Lingxiao has the most talent.


    So the feeling in his heart became stronger and stronger, and he became more and more sure that he must have met this girl.


    "We haven''t met. I really don''t know you." Hua Sheng''s polite reply.


    "So?" Lingxiao is disappointed.


    "Maybe I look like someone you know." Hua Sheng explained one sentence.


    "That''s possible. I''m sorry to bother you." Ling Xiao apologizes and turns around.


    "We seem to have met somewhere, do you remember?" Wind Xi playfully sings this song, deliberately comes to amuse Hua Sheng.


    Hua Sheng calmly drank boiled water and didn''t answer.


    "A Sheng, you are starting to have a good luck in peach blossom again. Shall I calculate for you how many rotten peach blossoms will there be this month?"


    "Don''t make any noise. He didn''t talk to me. He did see me, but I washed his memory away."


    "My God When, how can I not know? What did you do with the river on your back? " Feng Xi''s reaction was very strong. Of course, the second half of the sentence was intended to be a joke.


    Hua Sheng said in a low voice, "he is Lingxiao, the grandson of linglaozi. That night, we saw a war in the cemetery. We fought together. Because the Ling family wants me to join them, I''m afraid there will be trouble in the future, so I wash their memories directly, but the Ling family also has a sense of perception. It''s estimated that they saw me and found that kind of familiarity. "


    "Depend on It was Ling''s family. I saw him for the first time. He was Ling Xiao It is said that old Ling just announced five days ago that he is the next head of the family. " Said the wind.


    "Well, he''s pretty good." Hua Sheng nodded.


    After Lingxiao went back, a friend beside him said, "Xiao, that girl seems to be the wife of Jiangliu. Did you know Mrs. Jiang before?"


    Lingxiao was stunned again. For a while, he didn''t know how to answer. He thought that the girl just looked so young that she was only 20 years old. How could she be someone else''s wife?

 Chapter 830

    Lingxiao, after returning to his mind, replied perfunctorily, "Oh, I know the wrong person. I don''t know Mrs. Jiang."


    What about that feeling? It''s as if the heart is empty and firm. It''s hard to say, but it''s not easy.


    Hua Sheng and Feng Xi have been sitting for a while. Just about to leave, Hua Zhi is here, and he also brings people.


    Before in the group, Hua Zhi asked the location, and Feng Xi joked that you came to rub rice? I''ll treat you.


    Did not expect that Hua Zhi really came, but also brought a friend.


    That friend Hua Sheng is known to me. Her name is AI Chen. She is a singer and a hot female singer. It''s said that she butchered the billboard as soon as she started her career.


    And AI Chen looks a little European and American, dressed very fashionable, a little Taylor''s feeling.


    Hua Zhi directly sat down and started to point, Feng Xi pretended to be heartache, "do you really want to pit me?"


    "Otherwise? It''s a rare meal for me. I can''t afford to miss it and never come again. "


    "What do you eat, Chen?" Hua Zhi asks her friends.


    "I can do anything. You can do anything."


    AI Chen smiles, then looks at Hua Sheng, "Hua Sheng, we meet again."


    "Yes." Hua Sheng also smiles.


    "Every time I see you, I always think of the ancient tomb sect. Haha, I think you are a little dragon lady who doesn''t eat people''s fireworks. You are very immortal."


    Hua Sheng must be embarrassed, and hurriedly replied, "no, your temperament is good. It''s European and American. Your songs are also very good."


    Hua Zhi holds the menu and laughs, "are you two commercial


    Hua Sheng and AI Chen smile at each other, tacit.


    This meal is very tacit, although it costs tens of thousands when Fengxi pays the bill.


    But in fact, she doesn''t care at all. Besides, Hua Zhi is her favorite friend, so everyone is very comfortable.


    Just at the time of parting, AI Chen suddenly said, "Fengxi, Huasheng, this Saturday night, I have a concert in Jiangcheng sports center. At present, the guests only invite Hua Zhi, so would you like to be a guest for me?"


    "My God, is it true?" I was shocked by the wind. I didn''t expect that AI Chen was so grounded.


    Hua Sheng didn''t directly agree. After all, she didn''t think it was good to be a guest of weight with AI Chen.


    "Of course, it''s true. I sincerely invite you, and you can bring your family members and Jiangliu. By the way, I also want to invite Xie Dongyang."


    AI Chen said so frankly, but Hua Sheng appreciated her a little.


    Originally, Hua Sheng was afraid that she would take advantage of herself and then lead Xie Dongyang to go there. Now it seems that people are not in a bad mood since they speak out in a big way.


    So Hua Sheng nodded, "OK, thank you for your invitation. I''ll be there on time."


    "I''ll go, too. The guests are sitting in the first row. I''m so happy Besides, I took a look that day. Your concert tickets have been sold out for a long time. The original 1888 tickets, scalpers now in the online shopping platform are fried to 6888, how terrible, it also proves that you really fire ah. "


    Fengxi likes this kind of singing very much, because she is a singer herself, so she is very interested.


    AI Chen is also very generous, "Feng Xi, listen to Hua Zhi say that you sing a good ballad."


    "Oh, I''m just playing around. I''m not a professional. I haven''t studied."


    "The sound of nature is the most beautiful. Then I will arrange a link. Can we sing a song?"


    The wind was immediately flattered


    "Do you want to rehearse?" Hua Zhi smiles.


    "No, there are many times when there is tacit understanding on the spot, and the performance is better. So, let''s sing a" Papa''s straw sandals "will you?"


    "Yes, it must be." The wind is blowing.


    So it''s settled. Before leaving, AI Chen hesitates for a moment and whispers to Hua Sheng, "Hua Sheng, I like Xie Dongyang so much."


    Hua Sheng is slightly shocked I do think this girl is so bold.

 Chapter 831

    After all, it''s rare for a woman to chase a man. Besides, AI Chen is still a big star. Aren''t people afraid of jokes when she takes the initiative to say these things?


    "Then I should say something." Hua Sheng asked.


    "Ha ha, you look so cute. You don''t need to say anything. I just want to get a little luck from you It''s said that you are the goddess of luck, and those who are friends with you are finally happy? "


    "No, don''t listen to Hua Zhi''s rumor." Hua Sheng is a little embarrassed.


    After separation, Fengxi drove Huasheng back to the spring breeze of ten li.


    These days, Chuntao is not around. It''s not used to it. Although gingko is well made, Huasheng feels that he has lost something.


    She sat in the living room drinking tea, Xiaohei lying on the carpet, rubbing Huasheng''s feet.


    It should have been a pleasant day, but Hua Sheng was still worried about Chuntao. He said it didn''t matter, but where did it really matter?


    After all, after so many years of entanglement, I can see Hua Sheng''s worries. Ginkgo will bring the washed fruit.


    "Miss, are you still thinking about Chuntao?"


    "Ah, nothing."


    "I''ve seen her make friends. She''s happy. Don''t think about it. Add a block to her. She has only love and men in her eyes. " Gingko is angry when she mentions Chuntao. That guy actually left for the sake of men and took away the huge money given by the young lady. He didn''t want any old clothes.


    The most hateful thing is that when she arrived in Wancheng, she only sent a wechat to Huasheng.


    Just write a sentence - Miss, when I arrive, don''t read it.


    There is no later, these days desperately show love, hair circle of friends, say her new home, how happy, her man cook noodles and so on.


    Ginkgo gas directly shield the peach, so as not to get angry.


    "I''m ok. Don''t say it in front of the river. He will worry about me."


    "I know, miss, if you don''t want to worry about my uncle, don''t be bitter, OK?"


    "Well, I''m fine. I''ll adjust myself."


    In a blink of an eye, AI Chen''s concert arrived. Jiangliu had promised to go together, but he went on a temporary business trip to the provincial capital for a meeting.


    It''s said that it''s an important meeting. It''s related to the bidding in the next three years. Jiangliu and his father went to the province.


    Hua Sheng and Feng Xi, Qin Wanyu, three people sitting in the first row, Hua Zhi is later, wearing masks and hats, very afraid of recognition.


    Xie Dongyang and Xie Dongyao came together. Brother and sister sat on the edge of the first row, a distance from Hua Sheng.


    "Brother, look, sister Hua Sheng?"


    Xie Dongyao pointed to the direction of the side some small happy jump, Xie Dongyang stole a glance, and then some blush.


    Just in line of sight with Huasheng, Huasheng nodded generously to say hello.


    Xie Dongyang, however, was even more reluctant to pay back, and hurriedly lowered his head.


    "Ouch, isn''t it? How can you be so big and shy? "


    "Shut up and say one more word. Get out now."


    "Ha ha, I won''t say. OK, let''s watch AI Chen. She sings very well." Xie Dongyao is very girlish, so she really came to see the concert. She even bought a fluorescent rod.


    On that day, the stadium was full of 30000 people. There were many people out of the stadium who couldn''t get in. They were reluctant to leave.


    When AI Chen came out of the stage, it caused a stir. The high popularity was frightening.


    She was dressed in a black swan skirt, sexy and elegant. Wearing a small black hat.


    One eye also wore a gold mask, which was mysterious and cold.


    "The first song was written by me three nights ago. I didn''t intend to sing it, but I couldn''t help it I want to give it to the person in my heart. This song is written for you. I believe you will understand my heart. "


    AI Chen''s words made the whole audience boil again Such implicit expression makes everyone curious. Who is so lucky to be honored by the stars?

 Chapter 832

    Wind Xi is very gossipy, looked at not far away Xie Dongyang, "this kid''s eyes are not shallow? AI Chen seems to like him very much. "


    Hua Sheng laughs but doesn''t speak. Qin Wanyu can''t help it. "I don''t see what''s good. It''s far worse than me."


    "Please have some face, Mr. Qin." The wind is white.


    Qin, Wan and Yu were not angry. They even sneaked under them, hooked Fengxi''s hand with their little fingers, stepped on it directly by Fengxi, and immediately took back their restless little paws.


    AI Chen is sitting in front of the white tripod piano, playing and singing a song written by herself -


    it is said that what you love for her has gone crazy


    others are nothing in your eyes


    but I can''t help but walk towards you, just like a flower blown by the wind.


    I heard that she is a perfect woman, but you are humble and persistent in front of her, but I like your infatuation and silly appearance, just like the stars twinkling in the cold night.


    What''s wrong with you saying you just like her?


    I would also like to say that I love you is doomed to be


    if fate is really so confusing, then we should try our best to indulge the demons in our hearts


    you say that you are no longer moved except her


    then I will tell you that no matter how you are, I want to fight for it


    human life journey, love hate geometry


    in the end, even if there is no result, I also want to love pain, cry and laugh After all, the world is worth it.


    AI Chen''s creative power is strong, and her inspiration is abundant, so her lyrics and tunes can move the new people very much.


    Thirty thousand people came to listen to this implicit confession, as if everyone found a resonance.


    Along with the beautiful melody, silence in this beautiful night.


    Hua Sheng also listened carefully. She knew the meaning of AI Chen''s lyrics.


    Xie Dongyang only sighed a little. He just thought that the way AI Chen walked was exactly what he walked by. Why?


    After the song, the whole audience clapped loudly.


    AI Chen holds the microphone and looks at Xie Dongyang in the first row. Her eyes are gentle and affectionate.


    "From small to large, I was a very rebellious person. My parents said that no matter what I like, they want to fight for it by themselves. Maybe they are born with a kind of courage. Now I''m still like this, as long as I like it, I want to fight for it, otherwise I''m afraid that I will hate my cowardice when I grow old. The name of this song is human worth. I wrote it to someone I like. He may not like me, but I will not give up because of this. When I was a child, my grandfather told me a word, never say forever, never say impossible, as long as I am still alive, there will be any hope. Similarly, give this song to all of you. I hope everyone has a kind of courage in their hearts. They will boldly like the people they like and chase a dream. Let''s shout loudly. The world is worth it. "


    AI Chen''s words immediately ignited the whole audience. Thirty thousand people got up together and shouted crazily over and over again. The world is worth it.


    At the same time, hot micro blog search also changed the topic - AI Chen''s concert, AI Chen''s world is worth it, AI Chen''s new song, AI Chen''s sweetheart.


    In a word, AI Chen is the biggest hot spot tonight. Even Hua Zhi has come here without taking the limelight.


    "That man I know you heard it. I know you understand me. " AI Chen looks at Xie Dongyang again.


    "Eh? Second brother, you have Yanfu. " Xie Dongyao Snickers.


    Xie Dongyang was just about to say something when


    With a loud noise, something seems to fall down constantly.


    All of a sudden, the whole scene was in a mess


    AI Chen is also ignorant. She didn''t expect to have an accident. She squatted down subconsciously and held her head in both hands to protect herself.


    At this time, a large piece of silver iron plate fell from above, right, the direction of the official Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng raised his head and saw something fall, but if she dodged, it would fall on Hua Zhi''s head, so She hesitated.

 Chapter 833

    Xie Dongyang didn''t think about anything at that time, so he flew over.


    Especially there are several people in the middle, so it is inevitable to cause some panic.


    Hua Sheng thought that he would control it with his spiritual power, but he didn''t have time.


    I saw a figure blocking myself, and then the next second, bang.


    The iron plate was directly patted on Xie Dongyang''s back. For the first time, he had such close contact with Hua Sheng.


    Even with two hands holding Hua Sheng''s arm, she protects her under the body


    "Sheng Sheng, I want to protect you completely You go Let''s go. "


    Xie Dongyang bears the sharp pain and says this hard. He pushes Hua Sheng hard and tries to let her go.


    Hua Sheng''s tears fell in that instant. How could she think that Xie Dongyang would be so stupid?


    She''s OK. She can turn the iron plate over with a little finger movement.


    She can''t start too early. After all, there are so many ordinary people here, so she wants to find a complete way.


    Where do you know that Xie Dongyang is so reckless to block this iron plate with his flesh and blood.


    Blood came out of the back Xie Dongyao was so scared that she cried.


    "Second brother, second brother Don''t you die... "


    Everyone was busy running for their lives. Qin Wanyu hugged the wind tightly in his arms, and his ears were scratched and bloody by a piece of iron.


    The wind Xi in the heart cannot say the taste, opened the mouth, but did not say a word.


    Hua Zhi is at Hua Sheng''s side, unharmed, but she sees Xie Dongyang fall, and is also ignorant.


    Finally, Xie Dongyang was sent to a nearby hospital, and AI Chen had no time to remove her makeup, so she came with her.


    In the corridor, everyone was silent


    "Will Xie Dongyang die? My God If I knew what I''d done, I couldn''t have asked him to come. I hurt him. "


    AI Chen covers her mouth. She can''t cry.


    She felt that it was her own reason that made Xie Dongyang encounter this event.


    "I can''t blame you. No one can imagine that we can have an earthquake in Jiangcheng. It''s really his magic." Hua Zhi swears.


    Later, we learned that it was not the accident of the concert at all. It was an earthquake with a magnitude of about 5.2 in Jiangcheng.


    So the steel frame of the shaking concert broke up and fell down directly.


    It is said that many people have been injured. Xie Dongyang is the most serious one, because a piece of iron plate was directly patted on him.


    So I''ve been rescuing them all. Half an hour later, Xie''s family was all there.


    Xie Yun and his wife are very ugly. After all, Xie Dongyang was discharged a few days ago.


    How long is it? What happened again?


    "Isn''t my second brother in a bad year? Why is it so bad this year?" Xie Dongyao has red eyes.


    Hua Zhi comforts, "don''t think, I believe he''s OK."


    "Why are you all ok? What happened to my son? Why are you all ok? "


    Mrs. Xie''s concern is disorderly, which means some complaints and accusations. She is angry. Why are so many people OK? Only her son is so badly hurt?


    "I''m sorry, aunt. I shouldn''t have called him." AI Chen apologizes to Mrs. Xie.


    Without waiting for Mrs. Xie to speak, Hua Sheng slowly stood out, looked at the Xie Yun couple, bowed his head and apologized, "Auntie, uncle, this is my fault, Xie Dongyang is to save me, that iron plate is the original that fell on me, he blocked it for me."


    Mrs. Xie cried even more when she heard that.


    "What''s this stupid boy doing to protect his wife? What''s this evil doing?"


    Xie Yun understood, nodded and didn''t blame Hua Sheng.


    "It''s OK. You don''t have to blame yourself. Since he chose this way, it shows that he is willing to bear all this." Although Xie Yun is also distressed, he knows that it''s useless to blame Huasheng.


    "His father, what are you talking about? Our son doesn''t know what to do now. What are you doing now?" Mrs. Xie is out of control, even her husband is spraying.

 Chapter 834

    Before Xie Yun could say anything, the doctor left the emergency room.


    "What about my brother, doctor?"


    The doctor looked at the man in the corridor and took off his mask.


    "There is no worry about his life, but he has to suffer a little bit. He has a serious fracture on his back. There are several places pierced by iron sheet. We need to sew them up. In addition, we need a steel nail to be implanted into the body to stabilize the key parts that are loose. My family members should sign for me and have an operation immediately."


    Xie Yun bears his grief and signs. Everyone is waiting for Xie Dongyang''s operation to end.


    Hua Sheng didn''t eat, drink or sleep all night. Ginkgo brought her a coat from home and dressed her up for fear of cold attack.


    "A Sheng, go back to have a rest. Your eyes are dark." Hua Zhi loves five younger sisters.


    "I''m fine. Let''s wait for him to wake up."


    "The doctors say it''s all right. Don''t be too guilty."


    "Well, I''m fine."


    Feng Xi and Qin Wanyu went first. After all, they had a bad relationship with Xie Dongyang.


    Finally, only Hua Zhi, Hua Sheng, AI Chen, and Xie family are left.


    Xie''s face was not very good, so Hua Zhihua Sheng and AI Chen waited silently.


    It was AI Chen who spoke first. She took a look at Hua Sheng. "I didn''t expect that he loved so humble."


    Hua Sheng bit her lips and said nothing. She knew the meaning of AI Chen''s words very well.


    "Girl, don''t put more pressure on my five younger sister at this time, OK? She''s already guilty enough. She''s not a person who doesn''t know how to be grateful. Besides, love is not a matter of sympathy. It''s a matter of mutual affection. What my five younger sister likes is river current. She can''t still be linked with Xie Dongyang, right? Who did that become? "


    "I don''t mean to blame. I just didn''t expect Xie Dongyang to be so proud and humble." AI Chen explains.


    "That''s impossible. No one can say anything about love." Hua Zhi said.


    Hua Sheng has always been silent


    She turned to the corridor and squatted at the door, feeling very sad.


    For a long time, the mobile phone rang. It was Jiangliu. It was Qin Wanyu who told Jiangliu about Huasheng.


    Sure enough


    As soon as she answered the phone, Jiangliu gently coaxed, "a Sheng, don''t cry, I''m on my way back."


    "I''m fine, Mr. Jiang."


    "It''s OK. The voice is hoarse. Wait for me and we will face it together."


    In fact, the river is asleep and will rest in the hotel after a day''s driving.


    When Qin Wanyu called, it was more than 12 o''clock. Jiangliu picked up the phone and immediately got up.


    All the way back at a high speed, the distance from the province to Jiangcheng is not close, and the high speed also takes two hours.


    So, after hanging up, the river really came.


    He doesn''t feel at ease with Hua Sheng, and doesn''t want him to face such a situation alone.


    As a man, she must be protected at the critical moment.


    When the river came, I first greeted the Xie family and said a lot of thanks. I was very polite.


    Even in front of the Xie''s family, he directly sent the Xie''s family a piece of land they wanted.


    Mrs. Xie''s face is not so embarrassed, so she has explained it to the Xie family.


    After handling these, Jiangliu finds Huasheng and gives her a warm hug in the corridor of the hospital.


    "A Sheng, I''ve dealt with it. Don''t feel guilty. Thanks for saving you. I''ll pay you back."


    "No, don''t drag you down."


    "What nonsense do you say? We are husband and wife. What is procrastination? That''s all I have to do. "


    "Then will you be jealous?" Hua Sheng raised his head, his eyes red.


    "I will be jealous, but I love you more My wife Jiang is crying like a cat. I just can''t care about it, can I? " Finish saying, river raises cuff, wipe tears gently for Hua Sheng.

 Chapter 835

    Holding the river, Hua Sheng finally let go of his grievances and sorrows. He just wanted to keep warm in his arms.


    Xie Dongyang woke up at four o''clock in the morning. After the anesthetic, he was awake.


    After a few words with my family, I heard that Hua Sheng was still there, so I wanted to see him.


    "Are you with me?"


    Hua Sheng is reluctant to leave the river alone. He is afraid that he will suffer.


    "I don''t need to, you go in, I believe you, don''t think."


    Hua Sheng nodded, looked at the river gratefully, and then entered the ward.


    Hua Zhi and AI Chen are relieved to leave because they see Xie Dongyang awake.


    Jiangliu sits alone at the door, waiting for Huasheng.


    After a busy day, driving for two hours in a row and comforting Hua Sheng, he was really tired.


    On the corridor bench, sitting asleep.


    Gingko quickly put on the miss''s coat for my uncle, thinking in my heart, my uncle really dotes on the miss.


    If any woman can meet a man like my uncle, this life is really enough.


    In the ward, Xie Dongyang was still wearing an oxygen mask. Seeing Hua Sheng coming in, he smiled.


    Hua Sheng goes over and says nothing. His eyes are sad.


    "Why, I''m not dead."


    Xie Dongyang takes off the oxygen mask and takes a breath.


    "Don''t say that, it''s unlucky."


    "You are always so superstitious. Ha, I said that if I die, I will die. How can there be so many taboos?"


    Hua Sheng didn''t say a word.


    "It''s very kind of you to be OK, Sheng Sheng."


    "You almost died."


    "It''s OK. Seriously, I don''t want you to thank me. You helped me before. We are friends I''m protecting you. "


    Hua Sheng still didn''t answer. After all, he didn''t know what to say.


    "Sheng Sheng."


    "Yes?"


    "Do you remember the wechat I sent you for a long time?"


    "You''ve said so many sentences. How can I know which one you said?" Hua Sheng sat down beside the bed with a smile.


    "That''s the saying. If I''m lucky enough to be with you, I''ll live with you forever. If I can''t, I''ll keep you safe all my life."


    Hua Sheng is silent again


    "So men should count their words. I don''t think I have a chance. That guy in Jiangliu doesn''t give me the chance to show. Even when Zhuoya comes back, he doesn''t shake his heart. I feel like I lost to him, so I will fulfill my promise. Since I can''t live with you forever, I will protect you all my life. "


    "You don''t have to. You don''t owe me anything. Between us Don''t do it. "


    "But I do."


    Hua Sheng raises his head and looks at the ceiling, feeling very heavy.


    Xie Dongyang''s love is too heavy for her.


    She even wanted to say directly to Xie Dongyang, you don''t need to save me, I will spell, I won''t die.


    But he doesn''t believe it, does he?


    In other words, Xie Dongyang knows too many of her secrets, but it''s not a good thing.


    So Hua Sheng is very entangled.


    "Ai Chen''s song is very good." Hua Sheng suddenly mentions the song in AI Chen''s concert, which seems to point to something.


    "It''s nice, it''s nice to hear. Unfortunately, she''s the same as me. She''s entrusted to no one."


    "Why don''t you give her a chance, and also give yourself a chance, AI Chen is very good, and the people you like also like you, which is the happiest thing in the world. I''ve been telling you, but you''ve been reluctant to let go of yourself. " Hua Sheng is very calm about this, just like reminiscing with old friends.


    Xie Dongyang took a look at her. For a long time, he slowly began to read an ancient poem: Once upon a time, the sea was hard for water, but Wushan was not a cloud.


    "Sheng Sheng, if love can be replaced in the world, there won''t be so many sad love poems and stories. If it''s really that easy to put down, is it really like it? How can you know that I like you and am not happy? "


    This is the first time Huasheng has known Xie Dongyang for such a long time. It''s poetic.

 Chapter 836

    Hua Sheng just nodded, "well, it''s just weird."


    Xie Dongyang smiled brightly. "Come home soon. It''s late. The river is still waiting for you, isn''t it?"


    "It''s OK, and I''m not sleepy."


    "I''m sleepy, ha."


    Hua Sheng looks embarrassed and lowers his head.


    "Sheng Sheng, you can go back. I''m ok. It''s just a little bit of flesh and skin. I''m an old man. I don''t care."


    "Then take good care of yourself."


    "Well, I''ve always wanted to ask you if I''m in a bad time? How do you feel that these two years have been especially unlucky? Haven''t you always been able to point to Metaphysics? Do you want to help me take it or not? What''s the matter with me? Is it too old? "


    "No, you''re just unlucky. Everyone''s life is the same. The ups and downs of fortune make it impossible for anyone to be beautiful forever. Of course, it won''t always be low, so don''t think about it."


    "All right, son of God, believe you."


    Hua Sheng said a few words and went out.


    Xie Dongyang''s back was tingling, but he kept silent.


    It''s strange. If it was before, don''t say that you paid so much for women. Even if you spend more time with women, you feel bored.


    At that time, he was young and frivolous, mixing with a group of rich second generation, more than a sports car, more than a woman, or even more than who.


    Now think about it. It''s not love. It''s just competition and vanity.


    Now, for the sake of Huasheng, I am so bruised that I almost died.


    Xie Dongyang not only doesn''t think it''s not worth it, but also thinks it''s a big profit to see Hua Sheng so nervous about himself.


    After all, only when he is ill will Hua Sheng come to see him.


    Usually want to see one side, more difficult than landing in the sky, before you can also use small black and small white as an excuse.


    Now the two cats have no conscience, not only run by themselves, but also the children are not at home.


    In fact, the two kittens have grown up a lot and often go out to play with their parents.


    The May of Jiangcheng has begun to warm up. It is full of spring.


    People want to go out for a walk, let alone cats?


    Xie Dongyang bit his teeth and barely survived the night. In order not to let his family worry, he never cried for pain.


    When Hua Sheng came out, it was very painful to see the river falling asleep on the chair.


    "How long did he sleep?"


    "I''m afraid I''m exhausted. As soon as you go in, he fell asleep squinting and looked very tired." Ginkgo whispered.


    Hua Sheng nodded, naturally knowing how much the river suffered for her.


    In addition to work, but also to help her after, really feel very sorry for him.


    Fengxi and qinwanyu have been together for so long, they are all Fengxi to help qinwanyu solve problems.


    On the contrary, Huasheng has such a strong ability, but she needs the river to help her clean up the mess again and again.


    Hua Sheng suddenly thinks he''s useless


    "Miss, shall we call for my uncle?"


    "No, let him sleep again."


    Hua Sheng can''t bear to call Jiangliu. He sits quietly beside him and leans his head on his shoulder.


    I wanted to accompany him, but he woke up after a shallow sleep.


    Then with the Chinese Sheng and ginkgo back to ten li spring.


    "Mr. Jiang, may I ask you something?"


    "Tell me."


    "Can you take three days off?"


    "Oh? Why? Where are you going? " The river is very surprised.


    If you remember correctly, this is the first time Huasheng asked him for leave, which is quite surprising.


    "Well, I do have something."


    "Then Well, I''ll get up tomorrow morning and have a look. If there''s nothing important in the company, I''ll talk to Dad. "


    "Good."


    Hua Sheng smiles warmly. Leaning on the bend of the river, they hug each other and fall asleep.


    Gingko came back to take a bath and went to bed.


    Before going to bed, she used to look at the circle of friends. Sure enough, she saw the dynamic of spring peach hair.


    In fact, she is shielded, but can''t stand curiosity, so she takes the initiative to open the spring peach circle of friends.


    Sure enough, she showed her love again.

 Chapter 837

    The picture above is a man and a woman''s hand, with ten fingers crossed and ring fingers with rose gold rings. It''s really artistic.


    "Silly bought me Tiffany''s ring today, and said that the ring represents the whole life."


    Ginkgo according to the intolerable, direct comment: the ring is a lifetime? Who stipulated it?


    Chuntao immediately replied, "so I usually ask you to read more. You just don''t listen. Medically speaking, the ring finger has a blood vessel directly connected to the heart, so wearing a ring here actually represents the intention to love, and it''s a commitment of deep love, so men and women must sell rings when they get married. Do you understand?"


    Have you got the certificate?


    Chuntao''s heart was pierced by this sentence, but she still had to face it. "It''s not easy. You can go at any time. The marriage certificate is only nine yuan, but how many thousands of Tiffany''s rings?"


    Gingko: since there''s no marriage or wedding, what''s the promise? Can you have dessert?


    Chuntao was angry and didn''t reply. After all, she didn''t want to make her heart jam in the middle of the night.


    However, gingko was very angry that Chuntao didn''t even ask Huasheng.


    So Ginkgo biloba can''t hold it.


    Gingko: you''ve been away for several days, but you don''t even ask the young lady how is it? Do you have a conscience?


    Chuntao: Miss Jiang''s little grandmother is sitting on a hundred billion empire. Do you still use me to ask? Of course, it''s been a good time.


    Gingko: you say I don''t agree with that. I dare to say that if I have money, I will live a good life? Don''t you see how many young grandmothers in big families wash their faces with tears all day?


    Chuntao: that''s someone else, but my uncle has been very good to miss. How can miss be unhappy?


    Ginkgo: Well, when I didn''t ask, it''s not your selfishness after all. If you want to find your happiness, you don''t want to ask the old people any more. It''s very good.


    Chuntao: if you want to think like this, I can ''t help it. I believe that the pattern of miss is different from that of you.


    More than half a sentence, ginkgo and peach also with a strong smell of gunpowder.


    As a matter of fact, the contradiction between the two has been a long time. This spring peach walk is not good for gingko.


    Chuntao also doesn''t like ginkgo to talk so straight, so firm the heart, so there is almost no contact.


    Put down her mobile phone, Chuntao pulled the quilt up. In fact, she paid for the ring.


    That circle of friends just now also blocked Wu Nan and was for others to see.


    She swiped her card to buy the ring. Wu Nan didn''t respond after seeing it. She didn''t feel happy at all. She even took it for a while. She couldn''t wait to pick it after taking photos.


    He explained that he didn''t like those things and looked very Niang.


    Chuntao is very upset. She knows these are excuses.


    In other countries, no matter how big a person is, even if the president wears a wedding ring, how can he be a mother?


    But, now this appearance, already could not turn back, her own choice Road, kneeling also must walk.


    Chuntao picks up her mobile phone and sends wechat to Wu Nan again, "when will you come back?"


    Wu Nan didn''t return. Chuntao was insecure. She picked up her mobile phone and dialed the number.


    It took a long time to pick up the phone. There was a lot of noise, men''s and women''s voices, and deafening music.


    "What is it?"


    "When will you be back?"


    "There''s still work to be done. Go to bed first."


    "Are you in the bar?"


    "Yes."


    "Then you Come back early. "


    "Hang up first." Wu Nan hangs up the phone directly. Wu Nan says he works for his godfather, so he runs several bars and wants to take care of himself, so Chuntao can''t stop him.


    At first she followed, but after a day she couldn''t stand it.

 Chapter 838

    Because the music there was so noisy that it was disgusting with the smell of alcohol, and the smell of cigarettes, perfume, and even... The taste of color trading.


    Chuntao doesn''t like it very much, so she won''t go the next day.


    I can only wait for Wu nan to come back every day, like a bird in a cage.


    She thought that she would start a new life and be happy when she came to Wancheng, but now she found that she has not lived in the comfort of Jiangcheng.


    For a moment, Chuntao regretted not listening to her.


    Late at night, Chuntao couldn''t sleep until dawn.


    However, Wu Nan didn''t come back until dawn, and she didn''t continue to make phone calls.


    On the other hand, after the accident of AI Chen''s concert, it was on the news.


    Wang Junxian is very flustered at the beginning, afraid that Hua Zhi has something to do.


    Later, I read the news that Hua Zhi was safe and sound. I left the scene with AI Chen and was escorted by a bodyguard.


    Last time because of Ye Lan, they fell into a cold war again.


    No one has contacted anyone, Hua Zhi seems to be calm, has not sent wechat, not even the circle of friends.


    Waiting for Wang Junxian to apologize, and Wang Junxian didn''t feel that he was wrong, and didn''t need to apologize, so he held back.


    It''s said that in the twelve constellations, there are three earth signs, namely Virgo, Taurus, and Capricorn.


    The reason is very simple. I don''t say anything at all.


    His thinking is, if you don''t understand me, I said there is a bird to use?


    If you understand me, do you still use me?


    So, Hua Zhi once questioned himself, why is there Capricorn in the world? Especially the Capricorn man, he should be beaten to death.


    Hua Zhi used to complain with Hua Sheng that if she heard that she was Capricorn when she was in love.


    Just beat him to death, and his life will be complete.


    Wind Xi music almost smoked, frankly Hua Zhi is a teaser.


    Hua Sheng quite understands Hua Zhi. After all, she has seen how stubborn Wang Junxian is.


    After Hua Zhi goes home, bathes eats the thing, a toss and turn, all fast daybreak.


    She was lying on the bed, holding her mobile phone, waiting for the person to send wechat.


    But there was no movement


    "I''m so angry. I know I''m at the concert. I know something happened to the concert. Don''t you know to ask?"


    "Wang Junxian is a big bastard. There is not a good thing named Wang."


    "Why am I blind to see him?"


    "No, I''m going to find some fresh meat tomorrow. It''s better to rub against the heat."


    "Damn it, let Wang Junxian regret it."


    "Let him be drunk and sing to his mother in tears - a broken heart is like a glass fragment, a fool of love that never recovers."


    Let Hua Zhi talk to herself and scold Wang Junxian for sneezing.


    He also remained indifferent all the time, even went to review iron man 123 again, and didn''t send a wechat to Hua Zhi.


    On the other side, Fengxi''s family is more lively. Recently, Fengxi has been fascinated by an entertainment project.


    That is to watch a short live video, and fell in love with a host, a cute boy.


    ID name is your little star. It''s said that your real name is Jiang Mingxing.


    The boy is only 19 years old. He is studying in University. Every night, he will live for a while, singing and playing guitar.


    Feng Xi thinks he is very talented, so she turns to powder.


    However, tonight may be stimulated, not only to turn the powder, but also to give the boy a reward.


    Qin Wanyu was watching the football match, but didn''t pay attention to what she was playing.


    But the voice of the male anchor came from the mobile phone - thank you for my baby, thank you for the gift of Fengxi baby, love you, Bixin.


    Qin, Wan and Yu looked at the wind and thought they had heard it.

 Chapter 839

    Feng Xi, a silly roe deer, not only doesn''t know what''s going on, but also shows off on purpose.


    "Qin Wanyu, I just set up for the anchor. Ha ha, it''s exciting."


    Qin Wan Yu:


    "I used to think that those who gave rewards to the host were fools. Now it seems that they are not stupid. They have a sense of achievement."


    Qin Wanyu: wind, it''s time for you to take medicine.


    Feng Xi gave him a fierce white look. "What medicine should I take? I''m not ill. Jiang Mingxing is really talented. This younger brother is good-looking and soft. Oh, my God, my young heart is going to burst. If I was a few years younger, I would definitely go after him."


    After that, Qin Wanyu''s face was already covered with dark clouds.


    However, someone who didn''t have a long heart continued to say, "a rainbow is only 199 yuan, I just sent him ten, ha ha, 1999, I gave my star brother a happy one. What is it really? He said that he would take a few days off and invite me to have a beef hamburger."


    Qin Wanyu: are you rich?


    "That''s right. I made a lot of money this time. It''s really generous."


    "What kind of family do you know that you forget the day when you eat instant noodles?" Qin, Anhui and Henan are in a hurry.


    Wind Xi tilts his head and sells cute, "I don''t want to eat now. Who hasn''t lost his soul yet, hasn''t she?"


    "You You are such a shallow woman. "


    "I wipe What do you say? " At this time, the hostility of Qin, Anhui and Henan was recognized.


    "I said, you are superficial." Qin Wanyu''s eyes are staring, which is also true.


    "You must make it clear to me today. How shallow am I?" Fengxi throws her mobile phone on the sofa.


    He got up and came over with a strong momentum.


    If Qin, Wan and Yu were at ordinary times, they would say something soft. After all, they didn''t feel impulsive.


    But today I''m going to eat vinegar. I''m not happy.


    It has to be the end


    "You are superficial. You are so old that you like little boy. What are the things he sings? Five tone incomplete, right? Call a duck yes? "


    Wind Xi couldn''t help laughing, "big brother, that''s shouting wheat, OK. Don''t talk if you don''t understand. "


    "I don''t understand? I''ve been to many bars and rap singers when I was abroad Is that shouting wheat? It''s a one-way cross talk. "


    Qin, Wan and Yu roared in such a voice, and then giggled.


    "You laugh a fart?"


    "Qin Wanyu, you are so humorous. You can also talk to each other alone. Come here. You can give me a piece. You can give me a piece, and I will give you a reward. If you don''t, don''t BB, OK? "


    Qin, Wan and Yu are driven to their parts by Fengxi. I feel that if they don''t show a little strength, they will be oppressed by Fengxi.


    So I let go of the burden of idols, cleared my throat, and came directly


    One person I drink drunk, beer bottle dry thin broken.


    The tears of wind Xi''s smile all came out, a ge you paralyzed directly, collapsed on the sofa, covered his stomach and rolled.


    Qin Wanyu scratched his head and forgot a little bit. He continued to make it up.


    I don''t know how old I am. I''m addicted to live broadcasting and become an idiot.


    A reward of one thousand nine, IQ is not as good as two ha dog.


    Don''t say you are the wind family, this black pot is as big as a basin.


    I''ll go to Wynn tomorrow and tell my parents about it.


    Grandpa''s reputation has been destroyed. A good girl is a chameleon.


    At this time, the wind came back and flew directly to Qin Wanyu, your uncle!


    Feng Xi thought it would be ok if it happened in the past. After all, it''s just playing around. I didn''t know something happened the next day.

 Chapter 840

    She often watched the live broadcast of that platform, was seized, said it was suspected of inducing juvenile delinquency.


    Then the government also issued a notice to the effect that many anchors are not correct in their three views, bring bad children and cause bad social atmosphere.


    When Feng Xi saw it, her first reaction was to pick up the phone and call Qin Wanyu.


    Qin, Wan and Yu are having an early meeting in the company, and there are many people.


    "What''s the matter, the meeting?" He is serious.


    "Qin Wanyu, Jiang Xingxing and their websites, did you block them?"


    "Don''t make a fuss. I''m a business man. You don''t have so much power. You look down on me."


    "Eh? Yeah... "


    Feng Xi wanted to cheat. Qin Wanyu''s heart was empty. He didn''t know that he was brainwashed by others.


    I don''t think it''s Qin Wanyu''s fault. In fact, she is not what Qin Wanyu said.


    Infatuated with Jiang Mingxing, he is really a talented child.


    The reward is also because last night was Jiang Mingxing''s birthday. Everyone swiped gifts. Jiang Mingxing sang three original songs at a time.


    Feng Xi thinks that, just like street artists, they have their own things and have made great efforts.


    When you give money, it''s also hard earned by others themselves. How could you think of such a big reaction from Qin, Wan and Yu?


    Last night, of course, it turned out to be a close play between them.


    But it did not affect her slightest contempt for Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Fengxi''s platform was blocked. The child left his wechat message on Weibo for fans to add.


    Feng Xi thought that the child was very grounded, so he added it.


    I didn''t expect that the other side replied, "sister, I need to transfer money first, 520 red packets.


    Fengxi is a little disgusting, but I thought, now that I have a career, it''s not easy for children, just give it to me.


    So according to a certain account given by the other party, I transferred 520.


    After that, Fengxi introduced herself to the world, "I am Fengxi."


    "I know you, sister. You painted me ten rainbows last night."


    "Oh, yes." I''m sorry about the wind.


    How to know that the other side came directly to say, "elder sister, you are the second generation of the rich, what are your parents for?"


    Such a straightforward question must have been motivated by impure motives. Feng Xi was disappointed, but he still answered.


    "My parents are ordinary people and do nothing."


    "What about you, sister? Are you rich? "


    "No, I''m poor. I saved a month''s salary to brush 1900 for you." A prank came from Fengxi.


    Sure enough, when Feng Xi said that, the other side''s attitude immediately changed.


    "Oh, so I have something to talk about


    Then there was no figure, and the wind sighed a little. This child is so small and so material. Can he get it later?


    Listen to those original lyrics, think it should be a very sunny, inspirational and energetic child, how can it be?


    Thinking of this, Fengxi sighs and directly deletes the wechat of the other party. For such a person, don''t touch it. She really can''t like it.


    On the other side, Jiangliu promised Huasheng to take three days off, but the information in his hand should be sent back to the company.


    I just didn''t expect that on the way back, the river car collided with a truck.


    Fortunately, there is no big deal. The other side is OK. The river just broke its corner of the eye and gave out a little blood.


    The loss of cars in the river is a little big, but he didn''t pursue it.


    It''s said that Hua Sheng''s legs are shaking when there''s a traffic accident in the river.


    Last night, there was a sudden earthquake, and the steel plate fell. Today, there is a traffic accident in the river. Is it really an accident?


    "Don''t worry, miss. It''s all right. My uncle is on his way back. The driver drove him back."


    As soon as the voice fell, the river came in.


    Hua Sheng pours on him directly and holds his face. "Let me see. Where''s the injury?"

 Chapter 841

    River flow is busy holding Hua Sheng to comfort, "nothing, a false alarm."


    "What''s the matter? You can''t cheat me if you study hard with me." Hua Sheng obviously doesn''t want to be cheated by Jiang Liu.


    River took her hand, sat on the sofa, slowly told her.


    In fact, it''s nothing, that is, the truck driver is tired and runs through the red light. The river is running normally, and he runs into it.


    At first glance, it''s a normal traffic accident, but Hua Sheng always feels insecure.


    "Stop frowning, my dear."


    "You should be careful later."


    "Sure."


    "Mrs. Jiang asked me to take three days off. Let''s go. Where shall we go?"


    "We are at home."


    "At home?" The river was shocked and ginkgo was shocked.


    "Yes, sleeping at home, you sleep less than six hours a day recently. If you go on like this, it will not work. It''s an overdraft, so I urge you to go to bed at once. "


    Jiang Liu smiled, "well, I''ll certainly listen to Mrs. Jiang''s words, but you have to sleep with me."


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Hua Sheng immediately hammered him, thinking ginkgo is still on the side, what are you talking about.


    "You think it''s askew. I don''t mean anything else. It''s just sleeping. It''s really sleepy. I can''t wake up all the time. My father said that I have wrinkles in my eyes recently."


    "Then go to sleep. When you wake up, I''ll make you your favorite seafood cake."


    "Good."


    Jiangliu is very pleased. Originally, he thought that Huasheng wanted him to go out to ask for leave, but he was only allowed to sleep at home.


    After all, it''s better for him. The river is very satisfied.


    Then Hua Sheng and ginkgo went out to buy vegetables and fruits.


    Huasheng made a very delicate seafood cake, as well as seaweed cold noodles, which Jiangliu likes to eat.


    In the cold noodles, there are cold and delicious watermelons, beef with sauce, vegetables and St. Mary''s fruit.


    With sesame and sesame oil, it''s delicious.


    When the kitchen is busy, ginkgo suddenly says, "miss."


    "Yes?"


    "I want to say something."


    "You don''t want to go, do you?" Hua Sheng smiles.


    "It''s not."


    "Tell me." Hua Sheng makes food while chatting with Ginkgo biloba.


    Gingko hesitated again and again, then slowly said, "Miss, I want to break up with Gao He."


    "Ah? Why? Did you have a fight? "


    Hua Sheng was very surprised, because it can be seen that the two children talked very well recently.


    Gao he often comes here to eat and listen to Ginkgo biloba. They are happy. How can they break up suddenly?


    Gingko, learning Hua Sheng''s usual way of analyzing things, said, "first of all, I think the family situation is too different. I went out with him that day, I didn''t know his birthday, and I didn''t prepare a gift. Although he didn''t blame me at last, he felt very sad. Those people who sent the car to the jewellery watch, I even prepared, and estimated that it was a bottle of perfume, a shirt or something like that, would be laughed off the big tooth, where can I climb up a little babysitter?


    "And second?" Hua Sheng asked the girl with a smile.


    "Second, and most importantly, when Chuntao is gone, there are few people at home. If I am in love, who will take care of the young lady''s food and daily life?"


    "I have my own hands and feet. I''m not disabled. Besides, nannies must find new ones. They can''t dominate you all their lives."


    "No, miss is not in good health. We usually serve her in eating and drinking. If you change new people, you will not be used to it. Chuntao, who has no conscience, says to leave. It makes Miss sad. I won''t. I think for several days. It has been decided that if you don''t marry in the future, you will serve and be loyal to miss all your life. " Gingko took a deep breath, as if she had made a great resolution. She said this idea and told the truth. After hearing it, Hua Sheng was deeply touched.

 Chapter 842

    Because Hua Sheng didn''t expect that gingko would have such a big feeling after Chuntao left.


    Especially for her, willing to give up their own happiness, this is really touching, especially Ginkgo biloba is still kind of straightforward.


    I don''t know how to be polite and nice, so Huasheng has a deeper understanding.


    She stopped her work and pulled up gingko''s hand. "You girl, what are you talking about?"


    "Miss, I''m not being polite to you. I really think so. No man will die. If I hadn''t been brought out of the orphanage by the old lady, what kind of bear would I be now? I can''t forget Ben. How could I abandon the young lady for giving me food and drink, buying me clothes and giving me so much money to make my life so comfortable? "


    "You didn''t abandon me, you are still by my side."


    "That''s why I want to say that I''ll stay with the young lady all my life and not marry."


    "That''s not good. I can''t delay you. Even if it''s not Gao he or someone else, you have to get married. If someone else has something, I want you to have it."


    "Miss..."


    "Well, don''t say that. Help."


    Even though ginkgo wants to show her determination, Huasheng refuses to give her the chance to talk.


    She didn''t feel sad because Chuntao left home, because she predicted the end of Chuntao.


    Ginkgo thought she was lonely, but she was not. Hua Sheng wanted to find a good home for them for a long time, so she never married anything in her life, and there was no such thing.


    She will not be so selfish, will not let ginkgo for their own life.


    Jiang Liu slept until two o''clock in the afternoon. When he got up, he was really refreshed.


    After eating the carefully prepared lunch of Huasheng, it''s even more a burst of happiness.


    "Mrs. Jiang, do you want to go to sleep later?"


    "No, I''ll take you to pick some fruit."


    "Fruit picking?" River flow is a Zheng again.


    "Well, I made a garden of my own, and I estimated that the cherries and small apples in the first season were almost ripe."


    "My God You have a small vault behind my back. " The river is deliberately joking.


    Hua Sheng also laughs, and then rubs his head against the chin of the river, which is another kind of coquetry.


    In fact, Huasheng had the idea of picking garden for a long time. He always felt that there were too many pesticides in the market, such as fruits, pears, peaches and vegetables, and it was not healthy to eat them.


    I liked to go to the picking garden before, but I just met my father and Zhang Qian.


    There is no following, but in private, Hua Sheng has been asking for help to make such a garden.


    No matter Yu Ping, Hua Zhi, Hua Lin or Feng Xi, they are all paying attention to her.


    Years ago, she was a nanny aunt of the Hua family. She had a relative who wanted to sell a piece of land with a vegetable garden.


    Hua Sheng went to see it and thought it was good, so he bought it for 1.2 million yuan, with a total of 20 years of property rights.


    That location is not very far, just in the south of Jiangcheng, a place called Sakura Valley, across the Sakura Valley, there is a village called Yangjiao village.


    The whole village looks like a goat''s horn. The land is on the nameless hillside behind Yangjiao village.


    Later, Hua Sheng asked someone to take care of it. He built a log fence yard with six wing rooms. It''s a very simple one. There''s no wireless network or TV set.


    Then the back hillside of the yard is a vegetable garden full of melons, fruits, pears and peaches, and even a group of Jiaqin, native chickens and big white geese who lay eggs.


    When Jiangliu and Huasheng gingko drive there, Jiangliu is shocked.


    "Mrs. Jiang, is this our home after retirement?" The river looks at the hillside of Calla Lily, which is very amazing.


    Just like Huasheng''s first visit to meizhuang, it''s an unexpected surprise.

 Chapter 843

    Hua Sheng said with a smile, "it''s all right. If you like, we''ll stay here."


    Today, Huasheng is dressed simply in a long white shirt with delicate embroidery at the neckline.


    Full of Chinese style, the following is a very slim light blue jeans, small white shoes, still a matching Beige canvas bag.


    The difference is that she made a small knitting and brought a iris. It''s very rural, but it''s super beautiful.


    Gingko can''t help secretly photographing the young lady. It''s very beautiful. It doesn''t need to fix the picture, so it spreads to the circle of friends.


    Write - our young lady is really a big beauty, hanging those stars ten streets, Su Yan fairy said it was her.


    A minute later, Hua Zhi commented under Ginkgo biloba: who are you and me?


    Gingko laughs and replies to Hua Zhi: don''t get me wrong, miss three. I''m not talking about you. It''s those second and third tier coquettes. You are the top super giant. Don''t take the initiative to find black spots for yourself, hahaha.


    Feng Xi can''t laugh at us: hahaha, your young lady''s divine face won''t come out and hang us, but where are you? What''s the mountain behind you?


    Ginkgo is back to the wind: Miss wind, we are in Miss''s vegetable garden. Come to pick vegetables with my uncle.


    Fengxi: shit, I''m going, I''m going too.


    Ginkgo biloba: come on, come on. We''re going to make delicious wild vegetables at noon.


    Hua Zhi: then I will go.


    Ginkgo: all of them. I''ll reimburse you for the taxi fare.


    Hua Zhi: Ginkgo I found you more and more sensible, ha.


    Before long, Chuntao asked for a compliment, and then commented, "miss is still so beautiful."


    Ginkgo didn''t reply. I didn''t care about her at all. I think Chuntao is hypocritical now.


    Hua Sheng thought that it would be nice to live here alone with river current and ginkgo for a day and eat some green vegetables.


    I don''t know that Ginkgo biloba is not easy to worry about. He called a large group of people directly. In fact, there was not a large group.


    But it''s the wind that carries Qin, Wan and Yu, and Hua Zhi.


    It''s said that Hua Zhi has come. Hua Sheng immediately sends an invitation wechat to Wang Junxian. Wang Junxian also gives face and drives to let go of what he is doing.


    Then I met him in the courtyard of Huasheng.


    When the two meet, Wang Junxian takes a deep look at Hua Zhi. Hua Zhi turns her head directly. It''s too cold.


    Wang Junxian also didn''t take the initiative to speak. The river couldn''t go down. He patted him on the shoulder. "Comrade Wang, how did you provoke that aunt?"


    "Where dare I? She doesn''t answer me. What can I do?"


    "All right, then keep holding on." The river laughs.


    Ginkgo called so many people, but did not call the crane, not forget.


    But she wants to break up with Gao He in her heart and want to accompany her for the rest of her life, so recently she has been a little alienated from Gao He.


    But the river is still called for Gao He. Gao he is heartless. He doesn''t know that Ginkgo biloba is deliberately alienated, so he is still enthusiastic when he comes.


    that kid is also real. He bought lots of beer and juice, and some awesome dishes.


    After saying hello to the brothers and sisters, Gao he can''t wait to find gingko.


    "Xinger, you didn''t see me?"


    "You are not the Secretary General of the United Nations. Do I have to see you?"


    "Ha, you''ve come up with a plan to meet people. This day Don''t worry. Here you are. "


    "What?" Ginkgo is deliberately cold.


    Gao crane carefully takes out a white plastic bag from his arms and hands it to Ginkgo biloba.


    Gingko curiously opened to see that it was baked sweet potato, her favorite baked sweet potato, but this season, it really can''t be bought.


    "Where did you get it?" Ginkgo looked at Gao He, shocked.


    "I asked a big man who baked corn to bake it for me. I was afraid of the cold, so I kept it in my arms. It''s really hot." The crane covered his chest.


    Gingko glanced at Gao he''s clavicle, and it was all hot red. Suddenly, I felt very bad

 Chapter 844

    Ginkgo''s voice trembled. "Are you a tiger?"


    "Don''t you like it?" Gao he is also innocent.


    "Then I would like to eat Tang Monk''s meat, and you can get it for me?" Gingko is not very angry, in fact, it''s hard in my heart, and I love this silly boy.


    "Then I don''t have one. If you eat my meat, I can cut one for you, ha ha."


    "Go away, who wants to eat your meat? You stink."


    Gingko turns around and tries not to let her tears fall. She does like baked sweet potatoes, but Jiangcheng only has them in winter.


    As the weather warms up, there is no one selling sweet potatoes. Gao he bought his own sweet potatoes and asked people to bake them, which is nothing.


    The most worrying thing is that this silly boy keeps his temperature with his body all the way. It will take more than an hour to drive here from Jiangcheng.


    So was scalded for an hour, ginkgo did not dare to expect, their own a servant girl, a low wait for people.


    How can someone treat her so well and care for her so much, especially Gao he is the son of heaven and the son of a rich man.


    I can''t say that feeling, but I feel uncomfortable.


    "Apricot, please eat while it''s hot. I''ll wash my face first. Ha, it''s sweating."


    Gao he turned and ran to the other side. Gingko carefully opened the bag and took a bite of roasted sweet potato. It was really hot.


    Hua Sheng picks red cherries with Hua Zhi and Feng Xi, and the men are not idle.


    I started to make fire and chop firewood, all of which should be done by myself.


    The only one who is guarding the vegetable garden has been taken home by Huasheng, so he is very free.


    Wang Jun stands on the top of the mountain and looks at the village below, and a winding river.


    "What do you want, old Wang?" Qin and Wanyu came forward.


    "It''s a good environment here. You can consider developing it."


    "You can stop it for me. You are a guy who develops everywhere and destroys the ecological balance of the earth. It''s hard for Huasheng to find a pure land, so don''t go with it, OK? Do you know what you look like? "


    Wang Jun takes a look at Qin Wanyu and doesn''t say a word, but he knows that what he wants to say is definitely not a good word.


    As expected, Qin Wanyu said, "you are like boss Li, who is haunted by bears. He is a villain who cuts down trees and destroys nature."


    Wang Junxian:


    Wang Junxian just mentioned where he had so much time. In recent years, the Wang family has expanded its territory so much that he is too busy to deal with it.


    "What happened to you and Hua Zhi?"


    "Nothing."


    "Make up, then make up..."


    Wang Junxian:


    "People don''t look at you directly. Do you make excuses for yourself?"


    "It''s nothing. She''s just like that. She''s very angry. It''s inexplicable." Wang Junxian really didn''t think he had done anything wrong this time.


    Hua Zhi thinks Ye Lan is still at the king''s house, so he is angry that Wang Junxian is cheated by green tea and sympathizes with others.


    In fact, Ye Lan and the old lady have long been driven away by Wang Junxian, but in this case, Wang Junxian didn''t say that Hua Zhi naturally didn''t know.


    So, Capricorn is a special magical creature. If you have anything to discover, I won''t say. If you kill me, I won''t say.


    When several people from Huasheng came back, each bamboo basket was full of red cherries, which were very big and fresh.


    Qin Wanyu directly picked up the wind basket, put it in his mouth, and chewed it.


    "You''re sick. You didn''t wash it. You''re not afraid of being drugged to death?" The wind glared at Qin, Wan and Yu.


    "That''s impossible, Hua Sheng said. Without pesticides, these are the original ecology." Qin, Wan and Yu were complacent.


    "Yes, there is no medicine, but there is a lot of caterpillar pull feces. How is it? Does it taste good?"


    Wind Xi said a word, Qin Wanyu then retch You can''t laugh.


    Wang Jun looks at Hua Zhi. "Aren''t you afraid of caterpillars?"

 Chapter 845

    This is the initiative to talk to you, but it''s a pity that Hua Zhi directly turns his head and completely ignores him.


    Wang Jun is embarrassed. After all, there are so many people there.


    Hua Sheng rushes to round the court and hands the basket to Wang Junxian.


    "Mr. Wang, come on, please, clean these for us. We are going to pick up duck eggs by the river."


    "Good."


    Wang Junxian found a step to hurry down, took the bamboo basket of Huasheng, and went to clear these red cherries.


    The river is on fire over the stove. Let alone, it''s really successful. What does it look like.


    Gao he recorded the video and joked, "take a look, everyone. This is the most handsome and cool farmer in history."


    The river flow slightly raises the corners of its mouth. It''s really endurable. It''s said that Huasheng is very beautiful, but the river flow is unique in the world.


    Before Hua Zhi joked, really dare not think of the two children in life will look like what?


    Qin, Wan and Yu were even more damaged, and came directly to the sentence, "maybe it''s right to pay, and what''s born is ugly."


    At that time, a pillow flew over the river and smashed the first link between Qin, Anhui and Henan.


    Jiang Liu is confident that he and his children will never be ugly.


    Such a good gene, that child must be super invincible and powerful.


    But at present, there is no news in Huasheng''s stomach, so Jiangliu seldom takes the initiative to mention this, for fear that Huasheng will suffer.


    Hualin didn''t come because she was about to give birth, but she was envious of the circle of friends that everyone sent.


    I''d like to give you some praise and comments on gingko.


    "You have fun. When I''m finished, I''ll join our team."


    "OK, miss four, you are good at raising your baby. Have a baby earlier." Ginkgo replied with a smile.


    "A Sheng, Xiaolin has children. What can we buy? In the past, when my friends gave birth to children, I gave them money directly, simply and roughly Hua Zhi is worried.


    "I didn''t think about it either." Hua Sheng squatted down, wearing gloves, picking up green duck eggs from the grass on the ground.


    "Wind Xi came a sentence," otherwise, we also give money directly


    "Is that too vulgar? But it''s said that the gold lock is good. I want to buy a pair. " Hua Zhi heard before that someone sent a long life lock.


    Hua Sheng and Feng Xi interrupt in unison, "no way."


    "What are you doing, as for? It''s just a long-life lock. " Hua Zhi is scared.


    "The long life lock is not delivered casually. It''s very particular. It should be based on the eight characters of a child''s birthday, and If there is nothing wrong with the children, you will lock them up. On the contrary, it will bring a lot of troubles. The common people don''t understand it. There are many words in it. Don''t send them by accident. " Said the wind.


    "No?" Hua Zhi was so reminded, just know there is such a saying.


    "Third sister, don''t give me a long life lock. You''d better buy some clothes or something. It''s more suitable." Hua Sheng also said.


    Hua Zhi nods and remembers the story of sending the lock.


    An hour later, everyone began to eat around a long wooden table. In fact, it was already dinner.


    Because it''s already over four o''clock in the afternoon, and the sun is almost setting.


    At the end of May, the flowers in Jiangcheng have bloomed, and the temperature in the mountains will be lower, so everyone is wearing coats.


    In the dining room of the small courtyard, I made a table of original ecological rural delicacy, which is very appetizing.


    There are crispy chicken, omelet, carrot balls, cabbage, cold cucumber, tomato soup. And a steamed freshwater fish.


    It was bought by a fish farmer in the village. It''s a large one, which is more than four Jin. The meat is full and delicious.


    The main food is corn balls made of Ginkgo biloba. There is shepherd''s purse in them. It''s delicious.


    We all had enough to eat. We didn''t even drink beer. Gao he didn''t forget to flatter his girlfriend while eating.


    "My apricot is a wonderful dish. Why is it so delicious? It''s not lost to chef Michelin." Gao Hemei is blowing rainbow farts.

 Chapter 846

    "Little crane, you have enough..." Hua Zhi laughs at him.


    "Shut up now. Don''t have you everywhere. What do you owe?"


    Ginkgo is naturally embarrassed, secretly pinched Gao He, not to let him talk.


    So many people are here. Gingko itself is not a showy one. It''s just that Gao he doesn''t speak very well.


    At this time, Wang Junxian suddenly thought of something and took a look at Huasheng.


    "Hua Sheng, why don''t you see Chuntao? Who is she?"


    He is the only one in the group who doesn''t know about Chuntao. He''s too busy recently and has a lot less parties.


    "I said, Wang, why don''t you open or lift any pot? Are you here to smash the field?" Hua Zhi can catch the chance and give Wang Junxian a loss.


    "It''s OK. Wang doesn''t know much. He''s busy recently. It''s normal to ask."


    Hua Sheng has always been called President Wang Junxian. It''s obviously a joke between friends. Of course, he doesn''t want Hua Zhi to be too stiff with him.


    After all, there are so many people, so do not give face, Wang Junxian must not hang face.


    Hua Sheng interrupts Hua Zhi and explains to Wang Junxian about Chuntao.


    wind, his mouth still eating cucumbers, and make complaints about it. "Chun Tao looks smart, but he doesn''t know why he is possessed."


    "The magic of love." Hua Zhi said with a smile.


    "Is there any love between you and Zha Nan, but it''s just being used. A Sheng is very accurate. She is so disobedient. Sooner or later, she will suffer." The unique skill of Fengxi is to watch Fengshui. Although it can also divine, it is not as good as one tenth of Huasheng in this respect.


    So Hua Sheng is so opposed to Chuntao being with this boyfriend. There must be a reason.


    It''s a pity that she''s lost in love. She turns her back on her master and forces Hua Sheng to let her go.


    Those two days in Chuntao did not torture Huasheng.


    In those days when she just left, Hua Sheng cried several times with her back on her back, because she was so upset about Chuntao.


    But there is no way to deal with this kind of thing. People are willing to live or die without advice.


    Ginkgo said nothing. She was too lazy to evaluate Chuntao.


    In her opinion, she left and said what she did.


    It was Gao He, who took a look at Ginkgo biloba and touched the little hand of Ginkgo biloba.


    "It''s better for us, apricots, to be stupid, straightforward and obedient."


    "Go away." Gingko kicked her.


    Hua Sheng smiled. "I don''t know what kind of routine the man used. I really have no way to make Chuntao so determined."


    "Since ancient times, you can''t stay in deep love. You can always win people''s hearts with your routine." This is what Qin, Wan and Yu said.


    Hua Zhi looks at Wang Junxian and says, "I think it''s my younger brother who can use routine All of them can only be regarded as junior ones. The real slag man is the top one. He kills people invisibly. If there is no routine, the top one will be the one. It''s a beautiful name. He''s gone. "


    The river added in silence, "well, yes, the longest way I''ve come is the way of Mrs. Jiang in our family."


    "You don''t black me. I don''t have a way for you." Hua Sheng retorts at once.


    "You just didn''t listen to Hua Zhi. No routine is the highest routine."


    Hua Sheng covers her mouth and laughs. Really, today is probably the happiest day for her in recent time.


    I don''t have any pressure in my heart. I don''t care about Zhuoya or Chuntao. I relax completely and eat and drink with my friends.


    This kind of feeling really shouldn''t be too good.


    While everyone was in high spirits, ginkgo pulled the clothes of the crane.


    "Come with me."

 Chapter 847

    Gao he immediately followed ginkgo.


    They went to the riverside at the foot of the hillside. It was a beautiful place.


    Because the river is full of beautiful horseshoe lotus, this masterpiece of nature is the purest.


    "If you turn such a remote place for me, it will not be a plot against me?" Gao he asked deliberately.


    "Bah..."


    "Well, don''t boo. Don''t play so dirty for a very old girl."


    Gao crane dotes on his face, hugs Ginkgo biloba and cannot help but want to kiss.


    Gingko blushed and pushed him away.


    "Be honest, don''t make any noise."


    "It''s not noisy. It''s just a lonely man and a lonely woman. It''s so suitable for trysts."


    "You''re welcome. Here you are."


    Gingko hesitated again and again, and took out a square brochure from her carry on canvas bag, looking like a picture album.


    "What is this?"


    Gao he is curious. Take it.


    Ginkgo also did not say a word, high crane slowly opened the book.


    Then turn page by page, the expression on the face don''t mention much shocked.


    It''s about eight pages long. It''s of good quality. It''s the color of lavender.


    The pattern is two cartoon men and women, hand in hand, walking in the depths of flowers.


    It has the taste of a few meters of comics. It''s fantastic.


    And these eight pages are all hand-painted paintings.


    It can be seen that it''s drawn by pencil. It''s very simple, without any color. It''s very primitive. Even some places are daubed too much, leaving some flaws.


    But it doesn''t affect the beauty at all.


    These eight pages are all photos of Gao He, all of which are taken by Ginkgo biloba.


    When they went out to play, some of them took pictures secretly, some of them were cinemas, some of them were barbecue shops.


    Some are amusement parks, some are ten li spring breeze.


    "These..."


    "It''s all drawn by me, with pencil. I haven''t learned how to draw, just because I''ve been around the young lady for a long time, I''m going to try it. Maybe I''m familiar with you, so I''ve been painting it for half a month. Every day before I go to bed, I''ll sketch it carefully. I think it''s OK, just think I gave it to you. I didn''t know your birthday last time. I missed it. These It''s a birthday present. "


    "Ginkgo..." Gao he is excited and doesn''t know what to say.


    "I''m not a rich man. I can''t afford to buy expensive birthday gifts, so I can only give these gadgets. If you don''t like them, you can throw them in the trash."


    "Nonsense, how can I give up such a good thing? It''s just I didn''t know you could draw, you didn''t draw. "


    " I dare not draw. The young lady and the uncle are too powerful. They are all the people '' When I break up one day, I should also think about it


    "Fuck, you don''t have a crow''s mouth. You don''t have any points. Unless one of you dies, you''ll live forever."


    In the end, I am young and vigorous. I will open my mouth without any deliberation.


    But gingko knew that Gao he would not coax her. He would only say it if he really thought so.


    "You I''m no more educated than I am. You''re still a child of a rich family. How could you be so rude. If it''s not for the white bones of the yellow earth, you''ll have no worries. "


    "Yes, yes, that''s what it means. Apricot, we will never separate. I''ve thought about it. If my parents don''t agree later, I''ll move out and find a job to support you."


    Gao he holds the picture album in one hand and the head of Ginkgo in the other hand. It''s very intimate.


    "Looking for a job, just you? What can I do? " Ginkgo couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 848

    Gao He raised his chin and looked proud. "To tell you the truth, I will go a lot."


    "For example?" Ginkgo scoffed.


    "For example, I will play sports, what king pesticide, and what good luck to eat chicken tonight."


    "Stop, you just talk about playing games?"


    "I played very well. I can compete with the national uniform players."


    "Stop blowing. What else?"


    "I can be a food taster. After all, I''ve eaten all over the country."


    "Eating is a specialty? next. "


    " I can also be a hotel sleeper. "


    "Next." Gingko is impatient. I''m afraid this guy can only eat, drink and play for more than 20 years.


    "That young man I''ll play golf, snooker, motorsport, Texas poker... If I don''t get it. "


    "Is there something practical?"


    "Driver? Whether it''s true or not, I can drive very well. " Gao he is finally driven by gingko, and he can''t even abandon the job of driver.


    Gingko couldn''t laugh, but he felt that he had made progress. He nodded, "it''s not bad. If I drive a taxi in Jiangcheng, there are five or six thousand in a month."


    Gao He: five or six thousand, er Well, you can be happy.


    This group of young men and women are playing very well in Huasheng''s vegetable garden. Someone on the other side is not in such a good mood.


    Hua Qing stopped for several days after being slapped last time.


    How did she go out recently? She just ate at home and died.


    Husband goes to work, she just eats take out, then plays mobile phones, games, even online mahjong, which is very addictive.


    Liu Yuzhou seldom gets off work early today. He went to the supermarket nearby to buy many vegetables and fruits.


    In fact, sometimes he will miss the time when he just met Huaqing, when his family was not down.


    After a friend''s introduction, I met Hua Qing. At that time, Hua Qing was not so strong in character and not so mean in speech.


    Although not very beautiful, but very independent character, the most important Hua Qing ability is very strong, also very thoughtful.


    At that time, Liu Yuzhou''s parents loved Hua Qing very much. Once they had a happy time, but later


    Liu Yuzhou still remembered that Hua Qing liked to eat okra, shrimp, steamed bass and hairy crab.


    So bought a lot back, and then head into the kitchen began to busy.


    At six o''clock in the evening, Liu Yuzhou knocked on the door and entered the room. "Qingqing, have dinner."


    "I won''t eat it. You can eat it yourself." Hua Qingtou will not return.


    "I''ve made your favorite food, crab and perch. Please eat less. It''s fresh."


    Hearing this, Hua Qing looks back at Liu Yuzhou.


    Then he got up unwillingly and followed him down the stairs. The table was really very rich.


    Many of them are the favorite of Huaqing. She glanced at them and asked Liu Yuzhou, "is there any demand for nothing to be courteous? Tell me, what can I do for you? "


    Maybe I didn''t expect Huaqing to say that, so Liu Yuzhou was shocked.


    "No, don''t think too much. I just get off work early. It''s hard to make a good meal for you."


    "Ha ha, do you think I''m in the mood to eat? What''s the situation?"


    "As long as people live, there is hope. Don''t be too hard on yourself. Come on, eat some."


    Liu Yuzhou used to have a good temper. He never contradicted anyone in the Chinese family. Of course, you can say that he is a coward.


    He is such a person, very ordinary, even very mediocre, no outstanding ability and talent, also has a superior appearance.


    Just like all people, mediocre life, but not all people live like this?


    Hua Qing sat down, ate a mouthful of okra, and immediately vomited.


    "So salty, are you going to kill me?"

 Chapter 849

    Liu Yuzhou himself took a quick bite and tasted it. "I think it''s OK. I didn''t put a lot of salt."


    "Skin hairy crabs for me." Hua Qing ordered.


    Liu Yuzhou immediately put down his chopsticks, picked up the hairy crabs and peeled them for Hua Qing.


    Hua Qing eats the yellow of hairy crabs and directly throws them into the garbage can.


    "Qingqing, hairy crab meat is full. It''s a waste for you to eat like this."


    Hua Qing sneers, "it''s ridiculous. What are you buying? It''s for the poor. How big is it? I used to eat at least five or two of them, and only eat mother crabs, and only eat yellow. Do you want me to eat the same way as the poor? Would you like to lick the empty shell? "


    "No, I mean, if you eat yellow, give me the rest. I''ll eat crab meat."


    Liu Yuzhou knows that Hua Qing''s fault is that he has no ability to give her the kind of rich life she used to have.


    "Why are you so cowardly? Five daughters of our family, would you like to see others? Even the fourth husband is better than you. How did I choose you blind? "


    "Qingqing, let''s eat first. It''s going to be cold later."


    Liu Yuzhou took a piece of shrimp and put it in a bowl for Hua Qing.


    Unexpectedly, she had a direct temper and suddenly turned all the dishes on the table to the ground.


    "Eat, eat, and you will know. Do you think I am as willing to be a bucket as you are? Do you know where I am now? How can I be in the mood to eat when people outside laugh at me. Those wolves are ambitious, swallow my share of the benefits and unite to deal with me? "


    "Qingqing left Qingshan without worrying about firewood burning. If you don''t like it, we will calm down first and take good care of our health."


    "Well, you don''t know what I''m talking about. You''re a babysitter at home now."


    With that, Hua Qing turned around and went upstairs.


    Just walked two steps, suddenly thought of what, turned around to ask him.


    "Do you have any money?"


    "And some more."


    "How much?"


    "There are more than three thousand more." Liu Yuzhou''s salary cards have been spent by Hua Qing, and even his credit cards have been blown up.


    It''s the money his parents gave him to fill in. Today, there are only three thousand living expenses.


    "So little? Didn''t your parents give it to you? "


    "My parents have paid me back my credit card, and they also pay me back with their pension. I can''t involve them."


    "Less nonsense, your accumulation fund, how much more?"


    "That''s for buying a house. I can''t take it out now."


    "I have a way. I can get it from someone. How much is it?"


    "There are more than three hundred thousand in it." Liu Yuzhou said.


    "Give me the card."


    "Qingqing..."


    "Give or not?" Hua Qing is not very angry.


    "Good." Liu Yuzhou takes out his briefcase, hands the card of the accumulation fund to Hua Qing, and Hua Qing pulls it up the stairs.


    Liu Yuzhou sat at the dinner table in silence. He was in no mood to eat. He knew that Hua Qing could not be changed. She was hopeless.


    That night, Huaqing''s tricks were on display, opening the only good Audi A6 at home.


    Take out the old famous brand clothes and shoes, and go to the pawnshop during the day to sell a few pieces of Rolex watch.


    Now we have more than 100000 yuan of cash on the card, which is another way to live.


    She went to a private club she used to visit, the egret club. All of them were tall, handsome and young boys.


    One of the boys she used to look for was abin, who was only 24 years old. She was a very popular public relations manager.


    Hua Qing opened a small private room, ordered some drinks, and ordered abin.


    The boy was wearing a black tuxedo suit, entering the door and laughing, "green sister, long time no see."


    "Abin, come and drink with me." Hua Qing hooks the hook.

 Chapter 850

    The boy came over and looked at the wine on the table. "Sister Qing, didn''t you all drink Royal Salute before?"


    Hua Qing is a little embarrassed. "Ah, I''m tired of drinking it. Now I only drink Budweiser beer."


    "I''m sorry, sister Qing. We have new rules here. If you order less than 50000 drinks, I can''t accompany you. I can call some new brothers for you. What do you think?"


    "Abin, do you look down on me?" Hua Qing''s face is ugly.


    The boy is still very polite, bowing his head and bowing his waist to compensate him. "Sister Qing, it''s not my embarrassment. It''s the rule here. After all, I''m not the boss. In fact, I don''t pick up the guest in the small room now, but you are an acquaintance, and I will come. But I always break the rules, and I can''t explain it to the leader, or How many more bottles of wine would you like? "


    Hua Qing bit his teeth and said, "Cheng, it''s not money. I have it. I don''t need money. Let them give it to me according to the quota of 50000 yuan."


    "OK, just a moment."


    Seeing Hua Qing ordering wine, this male PR looks better, but it''s obviously not as intimate as before.


    He has some unspeakable relations with Hua Qing, which is why Hua Qing is so infatuated with him.


    But now, apart from drinking and singing, she is obviously not close to her.


    After all, her news, indeed, is known in the circle, and also on the news.


    "Abin, would you like to go out with me tonight?"


    "Ah, not tonight, sister Qing. My girlfriend just got pregnant. I''ll go back to accompany her."


    "Well, last time your girlfriend had an abortion, didn''t you accompany me? Yes? Now that I''m down, you''re stepping on it? " Hua Qing smoked and said mean things.


    The man scratched the tip of his nose, and his expression was intriguing.


    "Sister Qing, to tell you the truth, you can''t support me now. I don''t need to delay everyone''s time, right? What I eat now are all first-line brands. Do you remember that you introduced me to sister Yu? Now she has bought me a Mercedes Benz as well as 200000 yuan a month. By the way, she also buys Burberry''s new clothes every month. As long as you can satisfy me, it must be OK. "


    "Ha ha, as expected, the actors are merciless and you are unjust. That''s all. What else can I say? Your jade sister is so good, you can accompany her Oh, but I can remind you that your sister Yu''s husband is a small loan, has a wide network, is very important in society, and is also a ruthless person. You should pay attention not to play yourself out. "


    Leaving this sentence behind, Hua Qing left the club angrily, and spent more than 50000 yuan in vain. She wanted to have fun. How could she find a bellyful of anger?


    Hua Zhenyue stood in front of the glass window and looked at the woman inside. He was very sad.


    "Zhang Qian''s expression is very good recently. Although her mood is not very stable, but It''s much better than when I first came here. I can talk to people. When I''m in a good mood, I''ll host a program for you, sing and sing. It''s very popular. Everyone likes her very much. "


    This is what the woman doctor on one side said. She reported to Hua Zhenyue about Zhang Qian''s recent situation.


    At this time, Hua Zhenyue saw Zhang Qian in a blue and white hospital dress, with her hair scattered, walking to the middle.


    Surrounded by dozens of patients, she seemed to say something smugly, with a smile and confidence on her face.


    "You see, here comes again. She used to be the host, so the cause of the occupational disease is that she likes to host programs when she is happy, and her character is much stronger than before. That is to say, when she saw something related to babies, she would suddenly go mad. Last time, a female patient held a doll, Zhang Qian cried all the time after she saw it, saying it was her child."


    After listening, Hua Zhenyue took a deep breath and didn''t know what to say.


    "By the way, Mr. Hua, Zhang Qian is running out of treatment fees. Do you want to continue the treatment?" Asked the woman doctor carefully.

 Chapter 851

    "Governance, continue to govern."


    "Then you need to continue to pay 100000 yuan. This package is very cost-effective. You can also give 12 times of psychological counseling, three times of electric shock therapy, and three bottles of sedative drugs to the patients. By the way, there are eight times of advanced bath and an opportunity to have a picnic."


    "Yes, I''ll swipe my card now."


    Hua Zhenyue doesn''t care about any free projects at all. To be honest, this is to buy himself a peace of mind.


    If Zhang Qian had not met him, maybe she would not have come to this step.


    However, it''s impossible to avenge Zhang Qian. After all, the murderer is his own daughter.


    Even if Hua Qing breaks off now, she can''t be sent to jail or dealt with.


    So Hua Zhenyue can only make up for it with money. Unfortunately, Zhang Qian will never understand what he did.


    Zhang Qian''s consciousness has entered another world, in which there is no Hua Zhenyue.


    On the other side, Hua Sheng, who were going to live in the side room of the vegetable garden in the evening, suddenly got a call from Bai Hao saying that Hua Lin was about to give birth.


    This made Hua Sheng and Hua Zhi in a hurry. A group of people drove all night to Jiangcheng.


    In fact, Huasheng is five days away from the expected delivery date, but in case of early hospitalization.


    That night, Bai Hao fell asleep. When Hua Lin got up in the middle of the night to go to the toilet, she saw Hong.


    She immediately called her husband, and then called the doctor into the delivery room.


    Bai Hao was in a hurry. The Huas came and waited outside the delivery room.


    At this moment, Hua Lin is in a bad condition.


    Originally, he was going to have a caesarean section, but the data of Hua Sheng''s physical condition was abnormal, which did not meet the requirements of the operation.


    If you have a good birth, the position of the fetus is not right. Hua Lin is sweating, but it''s still in a bad situation.


    The woman doctor came out. "Family."


    "We''re here, doctor." Mrs. Hua stepped forward in fear, and Bai Hao and Hua Zhenyue followed.


    "The patient''s condition is not very good, whether it is a normal birth or a caesarean section, there is a risk."


    "How could this happen?" Mrs. Hua is going to have a heart attack.


    The woman doctor sighed, "the patient''s condition is very special. I don''t know what''s going on, but it really doesn''t meet the requirements of the operation. The blood pressure soars very high. We are afraid of massive bleeding."


    "How about a smooth birth?" Bai Hao is in a hurry.


    "If the baby is born smoothly, the position of the baby is not right, and the head is slightly slanted. We didn''t give you five minutes to discuss and choose a method. You should also sign an agreement to bear the risk. Otherwise, we won''t give the operation and the birth smoothly."


    "Here..."


    "Dad, mom, what are we going to do?" Bai Hao was in a panic.


    "Hurry up, call Xiao Zhi and ah Sheng and ask them." After all, it''s a matter of life.


    As expected, Bai Hao called Hua Sheng directly. Hua Sheng was shocked and scared after listening.


    "Ah Sheng, tonight is breaking the wind and killing the five palaces. It''s not suitable to see blood."


    Hua Sheng immediately understood what she meant, and immediately said to Bai Hao, "let''s tell him to have a smooth birth and not to operate."


    "Well, well, listen to you."


    Bai Hao has 100% trust in Huasheng, so the doctor said their requirements immediately after he hung up.


    At this moment, the underworld


    "it''s time for you to take back Hualin''s life. The baby in her belly should not have been born, so it''s better to take the opportunity..." The meaning of Bai Ran is very obvious. Let the Pluto move his fingers, and Hua Lin will go to the spring directly with the child.


    Even if Hua Lin has soul charms on her body, it''s not a problem depending on her strength. It depends on whether she wants to.


    "You hesitated? Do you want that girl to be sad? " The cunning of Bai Ran''s smile.


    In short, the life and death of Hua Lin and her children are all between the thoughts of the Pluto. As long as the Pluto God knows something, Hua Lin''s mother and son will not be able to return to heaven.

 Chapter 852

    The Pluto squinted at Bai ran and didn''t speak. After all, he was so cold and tall.


    But now is the weakest time for Hua Lin''s masculinity. It is indeed the best time.


    But, that wench should be sad to death?


    After all, she used so much strength to protect Hua Lin''s soul.


    But he is the Pluto. If he is soft hearted, how can he do his job well in the future?


    Thinking of this, the king of the underworld gets up, stretches out his left hand, and a trace of black air floats out of his palm


    In the hospital, Hua Lin''s condition became worse and worse. There was only one last breath left. Although the doctors tried their best to rescue her, there was no miracle.


    Feng Xi pinches her finger again in the car and calculates. Her face changes greatly.


    She took out her mobile phone and sent wechat to Huasheng, because there was no way to say it, after all, there were others in the car.


    Hua Sheng turns on his mobile phone and sees Feng Xi writing on it - a Sheng, the situation is not good.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t think there''s any interference, but your fourth sister did suffer a lot, and I don''t think she can support us to go back."


    After listening, Hua Sheng takes a breath of cool air.


    She tried to calm herself down, thinking that no one except the Pluto would intervene so boldly?


    So, she didn''t know where the courage came from, took out the Yellow Rune and cinnabar pen on the cuff, and wrote a few words with a wave of jade hand.


    Then stop at a crossroad and burn the Yellow rune.


    This Huang Fu is a letter connecting Yin and Yang. Of course, this is Hua Sheng''s own way.


    Moreover, the power of this talisman is so great that other blocking kids dare not detain it at all.


    The king of the underworld only felt that a piece of yellow paper fell down in front of him.


    "My God, is this a letter?" Bai ran thought it was more and more interesting. She reached out to take it, but was snatched away by the Pluto.


    "Show me. Don''t be so mean."


    The king of the netherworld ignored him and took a look at the yellow paper.


    There are only a few words above - Lord Pluto, please open up your net, don''t start to my fourth sister and children, I will repay their debts.


    When Pluto finished reading, his fingers moved, and the letter burned to ashes.


    "What did she write?"


    "Let me not move the child."


    "What do you think?"


    The Pluto snorted, "who does she think she is? What do you want me to do? It''s beyond our control. "


    After that, the emperor of the underworld continued to emit black Qi in his palm, which exhausted the Yang Qi of Hua Lin''s body.


    Yes, the king of the netherworld doesn''t need to untie the soul amulet. Just use the dark line of the netherworld to cover the soul.


    It''s just like this. It''s just


    "Ah Sheng, I can''t. I''m afraid he didn''t agree with your request. Your fourth sister may have to..." Wechat from Fengxi again.


    Hua Sheng is in a hurry. I didn''t expect that the Pluto is so inhumane, so I have to find another way.


    But time is limited. It must be too late to rush back to get married. What should I do?


    At this time, a terrible thought flashed through her mind


    "Feng Xi, didn''t you just say that tonight is the day when seven winds break five palaces? What will happen if I use the Qi of yin and yang to reverse the flow? "


    After seeing this, Feng Xi was shocked and quickly typed back: are you crazy?


    "It''s crazy. I can''t let the fourth sister and the child die. What I did before that has no meaning." Huasheng insists.


    Feng Xi knows that she has done a lot for Hua Lin. she has even beaten the twelve ghost errands. She has also got enemies with the king of the underworld. So if she refuses to lose now, it really belongs to Bai Zuo.


    "Answer me quickly, what will happen?"


    "Let''s not say that you have any way to reverse the Yin and Yang Qi. If you can It''s estimated that yin and Yang will collide. I don''t know what happened, but I don''t suggest that you do it. My grandfather didn''t teach me. He also predicted that I didn''t have such a great ability. "


    "Then I''ll try."


    Hua Sheng breathed a deep breath, moved the mind and spirit in his body, and used that force to pry the door of yin and Yang.


    The underworld


    "Lord of the underworld, no good. Someone attacked our gate of the underworld with powerful spiritual power, trying to reverse the Yin and Yang Qi."


    The king of the underworld was stunned, and Bai ran laughed, "it''s amazing, ha ha, I haven''t seen such a girl who can die for many years. It''s wonderful and addictive."


    "Shut up for me." The emperor of the underworld put away the black gas, stared at Bai ran, and disappeared in the place instantly.

 Chapter 853

    Ming Yan didn''t expect that Hua Sheng''s girl ate bear heart and leopard gall.


    You dare to do such a thing. You should know that once the Yin and Yang atmosphere is reversed, the world and the underworld will be in chaos. When the enemy goes out of the mountain, it will only be a catastrophe.


    In fact, Hua Sheng didn''t mean to create a catastrophe at all. She predicted that the emperor of the underworld would deal with it.


    So she bought some time for herself. In fact, she was right.


    The Pluto really has no time to control Hua Lin''s mother and son. He will deal with this urgent matter directly.


    Hua Sheng also took the opportunity to arrive at the hospital, and then he and Fengxi infused Hua Lin with spirit.


    Make up all the Yang Qi exhausted before, and pull her back again on the death line.


    "Then he will come to rob people. What can I do?" Asked the wind.


    "I''m watching. As long as the child comes out, he won''t be able to do it."


    Hua Sheng also knows that this is the best time to survive before the baby is born, even if he wins.


    So Huasheng and Fengxi have been guarding in the hospital, ready to fight to the death.


    However, the Pluto didn''t appear until the baby was born.


    That baby cry really let a big stone fall in their hearts.


    "Ah Sheng, I''m born. Listen?"


    Hua Sheng was very moved. He nodded and felt that he had survived.


    The doctor walked to the door with a baby in his arms and looked at all the Chinese people. "Congratulations, mother and son are safe. It''s a boy, six Jin and eight Liang."


    After hearing this, Bai Hao squatted on the ground and began to cry. In fact, he broke down, mentally.


    Mrs. Hua took over the baby crying. She was very excited.


    Hua Zhenyue is also happy. This is the first male baby of the Hua family, although it''s not named Hua.


    But he was also the grandson of the Hua family. He took a look at the little guy. "Oh, it looks like Xiaolin when she was a child."


    "yes, as like as two peas," he said.


    "Don''t cry, Bai Hao. Go to see your wife." Hua Zhi reminds.


    Bai Hao hurriedly got up, wiped his tears with his sleeve, and then followed the nurse into the door and pushed Hua Lin out of the delivery room to the VIP ward.


    Hua Lin was awake and sweating.


    She took a look at Hua Sheng and held her hand. "Ah Sheng, I''ve just crossed the bridge myself..."


    "Don''t talk about it. It''s just a dream. You''re OK."


    "Well, I''m back again, I know."


    "Four elder sisters, you have a son, he is six Jin eight Liang, very healthy."


    "Is it a boy?" That''s when Hualin reacts.


    Bai Hao pours up and holds Hua Lin''s hand in both hands.


    "Wife, you suffer. We will never have another baby. Don''t take any more risks. It''s my fault. It''s my fault."


    Bai Hao was very excited. He always blamed himself. He always thought it would be better if he didn''t have the child. He almost killed Hua Lin several times.


    "Don''t be silly. It''s not your fault Where are our children? Let me see. "


    "He went to have a physical examination, and then he brought it back to you after taking a bath. You can rest at ease." The wind smiled.


    Hua Lin was relieved to see so many relatives there.


    After Hua Sheng saw that Hua Lin was ok, he came out tired.


    Jiang Liu takes off his coat and puts it on Hua Sheng.


    "Ah Sheng, you look tired. Let''s go back first."


    "Yes." Hua Sheng is really tired and scared.


    Seeing that the child is safe, she is relieved to go downstairs with the river.


    I saw Bai Hao come out with the baby in his arms and deliver it directly to Hua Sheng.


    "Sister ashing, you are our benefactor. Xiaolin and I hope you can give our child a name." The sincerity of Bai Hao''s face.


    "Here..." Hua Sheng was really stumped.


    Because I''m really unprepared, and my mind is empty.

 Chapter 854

    Jiang Liuchong''s wife, Ruming, hugs Hua Sheng''s shoulder directly. "Don''t worry. Let''s think slowly. You have a look at the children first."


    Hearing this, Bai Hao immediately hands the child to Hua Sheng, who carefully takes over the baby.


    Children are closed eyes, sleeping, eyelashes are very long, although the face wrinkled, but after all, and their own blood relationship of children, so particularly cordial.


    "I know that asheng is tired, but Xiaolin and I have really accepted the kindness of the five younger sisters, so they gave the name of the child to the five younger sisters."


    In fact, Bai Hao is a man with a strong character and a strong temper. However, he has experienced a series of things since he married Hua Lin.


    Character is also ground soft, now I only hope that the day is safe.


    River also looked at the baby, "don''t say, it''s really like four elder sisters. It''s a powerful gene."


    Hua Sheng is holding the child, can''t help coaxing, afraid that he can''t take good care of himself.


    Then he said, "this child is hard won. His mother has experienced a lot for him. I hope he will grow up with the blessing of our elders. He is healthy and safe. Since he is a boy, he is called Bai Kangning. He is healthy and peaceful."


    "Bai Kangning, a good name. Lu you once wrote in" self congratulation ". There is wealth in leisure, and more Kangning outside longevity. I have three old people in my hometown, and my family has passed on a book. " River flow is really excellent, Hua Sheng just said Corelle these two words, he mentioned Lu You ''s poetry, it is simply icing on the cake.


    Bai Hao was also very happy when he heard it. "I''m a rude person. I''m not so good at college. I''m not as good as Xiaolin in my family, or as bad as sister a Sheng and brother Jiang Liu. But I like this name very much. It''s very comfortable to listen to. This child is blessed."


    "The small name is Kangkang. It''s easier to support."


    Although Hua Sheng didn''t go to any school, she was full of poetry books. Of course, she could get a better name. But the fourth elder sister, a child, could only focus on health and safety. She and Fengxi understood that how hard-earned the child was. Her idea that she could go to the gate of the underworld to have a child for Hua Lin''s safety was equivalent to being an open enemy of the king of the underworld.


    So this child does bring her a different feeling


    "Well, I''ll tell Xiaolin right away."


    Bai Hao was very happy. He took the child and the name Hua Sheng took and went back to the ward.


    Hua Sheng gets on the train with the river and returns to the spring breeze for ten li.


    When he got home, Hua Sheng saw the news from the group. It was Bai Haofa, who was in the family group.


    Bai Hao: Chengwu sister doesn''t dislike it. She named Xiaolin''s child and me. At this time, she told everyone that Bai Kangning''s name means health and peace. Jiangliu brothers said that Lu you wrote in his poems, while in leisure there was wealth, and life was more peaceful. Xiaolin also likes this name very much. The nickname is Kangkang. He doesn''t need to do much in the future. As long as he grows up healthily, it''s our parents'' greatest expectation. Thank you, sister five and brother Jiang. Thank you for all the efforts of our family tonight. Thank you.


    Bai Hao''s mouth was stupid from the beginning, and now he is more and more able to speak.


    The Hua family is also very busy.


    Hua Feng: Oh, great. Kangkang is the first man in our family.


    Hua Zhi: four younger sisters are in better health. Take a rest earlier. Don''t be too excited.


    Mrs. Hua: Xiaolin is blessed. This child is also blessed. I''m very happy. I''m very happy.


    Hua Zhenyue: everyone is working hard today. Go to bed earlier. Let''s celebrate when Xiaolin leaves the hospital.


    Hua Sheng: good night, everyone. It''s a pity that Hua Sheng really planned to go to sleep after saying good night The familiar fear came again. She knew that she was really going to meet this time?

 Chapter 855

    With a wave of jade hand, the river fell into deep sleep. Hua Sheng got up and went downstairs in a long moon white skirt.


    Walking into the living room, across the door, just like last time, the man was less than 50 meters away.


    "Let''s meet."


    This is what Hua Sheng said. She knows that the Pluto is coming. It''s impossible for the Pluto to continue to pretend to be deaf and dumb in such a big move.


    In this way, without warning, Hua Sheng suddenly pushed the door out and met with people tens of meters away.


    After getting closer, I could see clearly that it was a young man, a young man, wearing a black Python robe in the moonlight.


    The cold and gloomy temperament is unique, and the breath of death is so strong that everyone is afraid.


    After the last time, Hua Sheng has calmed down a lot.


    "What about Lord Styx? I want to see him, not a runner. "


    Hua Sheng thought that this man was a fierce general of the Pluto, because in her impression, the Pluto should be very old, even old man.


    Pluto:


    "I am."


    "Well Really? You can''t lie to me. " Hua Sheng can''t accept it.


    "You are a yellow girl. What''s the good of me cheating you, but I don''t want to talk nonsense with you today. You abuse your aura, attack the gate of the underworld, and turn the Yin and Yang breath back. What do you want? " He is really like interrogating prisoners, his eyes are very sharp.


    Hua Sheng is neither humble nor arrogant. He looks at the God of the underworld.


    "To be honest, I don''t want to do anything about it. I know you won''t sit back and ignore it, so I just want to delay the time, so that you can''t do anything to my fourth sister and children. You are merciless enough to say that. You can''t fail to see my letter, but you still refuse to let it go I can only do this. "


    "Open the net? Who do you think you are, a mere mortal, boasting nothing of shame. "


    "So I''m begging for your tone, not an order. I''m fine what you think, but I don''t regret it."


    "So what do you want to do with it?" The king of the netherworld looks at Hua Sheng, the frost on his face.


    Hua Sheng thought about it, then asked tentatively, "I do have an idea. I''m going to burn a golden mountain for you. There are ten thousand liang of gold ingots, ten mansions, five sports cars, all of which are high imitation. They are not the ordinary funeral parlors that fool people. I didn''t expect you to be so young, so I neglected. Now that I see you, I''ve decided to temporarily add two beauties to you and burn them. What do you think? "


    Pluto:


    "Of course, if you don''t think that''s enough, you can ask for something else, and I''ll try to make it up."


    "You are Bribe me? " The three views of the Pluto will be shattered.


    I thought this girl had any good way. How could I know that she was so abusive? Send a car to a villa to a woman? Is there anything more superficial?


    "Of course, if Lord Styx refuses to accept it, I will save trouble."


    "Nonsense." Pluto''s face is black.


    "I really overestimate you I thought you were different, but I didn''t think you were stained with the copper smell of mortals. In the underworld, do you think those things are easy to use? "


    "How to explain that money can make the devil push the mill?" Hua Sheng raised his chin and questioned the Pluto.


    "That''s a sentence that you ordinary people make up. The underworld will never recite this black pot."


    "Then I don''t care. I''ll just take care of myself. If Lord Styx is not satisfied with these things, he can ask for something else. Since I''ve done something wrong, I must make up for it."


    "You think, what you owe me, can you use these rags to make up for it? Hua Sheng Last time, you used soul control to detain the damned. Now, in order to delay the time of your seat and attack the gate of the underworld in private, you can go down to 18 levels of hell for your actions. Don''t think this is alarmism. " The emperor of the underworld raised his hand and pointed to Hua Sheng, full of anger.

 Chapter 856

    "Then, you has the final say, after all, you are the Lord of the underworld."


    Pluto:


    "What''s your attitude?" This girl is really going to be angry with Lord Styx.


    Hearing the next 18 layers of hell, aren''t ordinary people scared to pee? Why is the face of this stinky girl so light.


    "Will you let me go if I have a good attitude?" Hua Sheng asked.


    Pluto:


    Bai ran can''t help but jump out and laugh.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, you also have today, you are so addicted, girl, good job."


    In fact, Bai Ran has been hiding. Hua Sheng doesn''t realize that it''s normal.


    After all, this fox has lived for thousands of years.


    So suddenly someone came out, and Hua Sheng was really shocked.


    "Who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, it''s important that you let the Pluto eat shriveled. Just rush at this point, and I''ll make friends with you." Bai Ran is very excited.


    Hua Sheng is confused.


    "Don''t make a mess." The king of the underworld took a white look.


    "No, I''m here for the fun. You go on." With a wave of white dye''s hand, a small bench appeared. He sat in front of the bench, looking like a theatre.


    Bai ran looks at Hua Sheng carefully. Although she has amazing beauty, in Bai Ran''s eyes, she doesn''t think it''s strange.


    After all, the fox people have always been famous for their beauty. Bai ran himself is a monster.


    He is just curious. This girl is so strong at a young age.


    Looking at the weak, the soft, can do is to shock the world.


    The first is to suppress the spirits of the dead and force Hualin to stay in the world.


    And then the twelve dead sent to fight, a fire of nine heavens, and they fled in confusion.


    Then write a letter to the king of the underworld, ask directly, and bargain.


    After being rejected, the idea of fighting for the gate of the underworld was so fierce that the Pluto had to give up his soul collection to Hua Lin.


    Now it''s even more light and cloudy. She confronts the Pluto and has no low attitude at all. This woman, absolutely.


    It''s no wonder that the three realms and six Taoism have no her name, and just with courage and heroism, they shouldn''t be common people in the three realms and six Taoism.


    Bai ran really likes it more and more. Of course, it''s not the kind of love between men and women. It''s a kind of inexplicable intimacy.


    If it''s true that she is the only one who can use the nine sky XuanHuo, then She is really the descendant of the nine heavenly Xuannv.


    Then she is also related to Bai ran. After all, Bai Ran''s mother family is the descendant branch of her mother.


    Hua Sheng ignores Bai ran and takes a look at the king of the underworld, the cold man. "Tell me, how do you want to solve it?"


    "What do you say?" The Pluto thought this woman was too happy.


    I really think that I can use the nine sky XuanHuo, and I''m invincible in the world. I haven''t suffered from it.


    Nine days Xuan fire is fierce, but she will only be the second level, not as uncertain as her own.


    But the Pluto didn''t want to do it. He was afraid that three realms and six ways would say that he bullied a woman. Once the gossip was spread, it was a joke.


    Hua Sheng wins over the weak, and the Pluto has some scruples.


    "Hey, little girl, who are you?"


    It''s said that she didn''t speak, but Bai ran couldn''t help it.


    "I''m a normal person." Hua Sheng answers calmly.


    "Don''t make any noise Will ordinary people beat up the twelve devils? Do you know how to use demons and spirits? Dare to confront the Pluto? What kind of species are you? I''m interested. Are you alien? Are you from the blue planet? "


    Hua Sheng:


    "It''s not a time for jokes, is it?" Hua Sheng thinks that this person is so unreasonable.


    "Don''t you know? I have no name in three realms and six realms? " Bai Ran is even more curious. She has two long legs and the tail of the fox is very high. She is very cute.


    After hearing this, Hua Sheng was shocked.

 Chapter 857

    "Ha ha, you really don''t know."


    Bai ran can''t even laugh. She told the little girl such a big secret.


    "Bai ran, if you don''t want to die, get out of here." Pluto is really bored.


    "If you can''t kill me, don''t blow the bull, OK? How many times have we played in these years, and you still don''t bow to fate? "


    Pluto:


    In fact, for tens of thousands of years, Pluto and fox really fought many times, but because they are all creatures of thousands of years, the level is too high.


    It''s really hard to divide Bo Zhong, and if you use great moves, it will spread far and wide. The emperor of heaven has ordered them not to fight, disobey and marry the three princesses of the king of the West Hailong.


    As for the three princesses, forget it. This is another story.


    In a word, they haven''t fought since then. It''s peaceful.


    Hua Sheng took a look at the Pluto, "is what he said true?"


    "What do you think?"


    "I There''s no name in three realms and six realms? " Hua Sheng can''t say how he feels.


    "At least not in my life and death book, or do you think you''ll jump to the present?" The Pluto looked scornful.


    He did look for the book of life and death, and thought that once his name was crossed, it would be over.


    Unfortunately, they are not in the book of life and death.


    Hua Sheng takes a deep breath and lowers his head. He doesn''t know how to react well.


    Bai ran comforted him and said, "don''t be afraid, girl, it''s a good thing. You think, if your name is three realms and six realms and six realms, it means that no one in these three realms and six realms can control you. Even the Pluto, who is in charge of life and death, can''t judge your life span. How many people can''t ask for it."


    "But I almost died several times." Hua Sheng thought about his previous dangerous experience.


    "That''s because you have to go through those things to meet the people behind you. That''s fate. Death will not happen, but it will make you uncomfortable."


    Bai ran doesn''t have to count, she knows what she''s talking about.


    In fact, it''s true that Huasheng has gained a lot from his experience, including the best friend and partner Fengxi.


    "Well, maybe you''re right, but Who am I? "


    Hua Sheng thought about this question before. Who is she?


    She had been puzzled by the scene in her dream for countless times before. Now both the Pluto and the man said the book of life and death.


    Hua Sheng suddenly became more confused. He didn''t know where to go. He didn''t have that sense of belonging.


    "We also want to ask, but first you tell me, how can your nine sky XuanHuo come about?" Bai Ran is most interested in this.


    "What is the nine heavenly fire?"


    Hua Sheng is at a loss


    "What about your nine color duanling?"


    "What, is that it?" She drew out the ribbon.


    "Yes, where did you come from?"


    "I I don''t know. They''ve been there. I seem to have a lot of them, but I don''t remember how. " Hua Sheng is like a helpless child.


    The emperor of the underworld has seen some heartache, a person who does not know his origin, how sad, how terrible.


    "You say it''s nine days of XuanHuo, do you know it? What kind of magic is this? " Hua Sheng spreads out his hands, and the palms of his hands burn with flames.


    Both Pluto and Bai ran hold their breath. This is the first time they have looked at the fire so closely.


    Looking at it from cyan to blue, Huasheng''s eyes also emit blue light


    "It''s the eye of the sea soul. It''s true that she is the first one who can use the nine sky XuanHuo in tens of thousands of years. What should we do? Kill her?" White dye suddenly came to this sentence seriously.


    The Pluto didn''t say a word.


    Hua Sheng took a look at the two of them and said, "let''s fight. If I lose, I''ll let you deal with it. If I win, I''ll get rid of all my grudges."


    After she said that, the flame rose directly to more than one meter high, and the momentum was overwhelming


    "I''ll go. She''s so cool." Bai ran thinks that this woman is so cool. She is the first person in the world.


    Yes, she is the only one who dares to speak up and take charge of Pluto and Bai ran. She is the only one who has never been seen before and has never come.

 Chapter 858

    Hua Sheng knows that there must be a bitter battle today when the Pluto comes to him.


    As for the gold treasures and women before, they are all smoke bombs, which are a routine to confuse the twelve ghosts before.


    It''s a pity that Pluto is not deceived or belittled. He''s a tough Lord.


    "Little girl, do you know who you are facing? Don''t think you will light a little flame, and you will be invincible in the world. You are still tender. " Bai ran smiles.


    "I don''t think I''m invincible in the world, but I don''t think I''m a waste, but I''ll fight it out."


    "Do you really want to do it this way?" The Pluto frowned slightly.


    He doesn''t like to fight, especially with women, especially with such small women.


    "Otherwise? Do you want to sit down and drink tea and look at the moon? "


    Pluto:


    "Hahahaha, brother, you''re being treated badly tonight." White dye smiles again.


    "Come on, come here tonight. I''ll remember the grudges and find you to settle them. Don''t try to write them off."


    The Pluto was so upset that he didn''t know why he came.


    After talking for a long time, I still haven''t solved the problem.


    Hua Sheng is stunned


    "Hey, someone ran away I can''t bear to start. Then I''ll go But girl You''re unlucky You''re really unlucky. You want peace the most. It''s never possible, because your identity is doomed to make you unable to live peacefully in your life. Good luck


    After Bai ran said these words, she also disappeared into the air.


    Hua Sheng slowly recovers the flame, but there are still some accidents. Is this going?


    No more? So easy?


    She stood outside the door for more than ten minutes to make sure that the Pluto was really gone before returning to the bedroom.


    However, her heart is still not easy, this matter has not been solved, it will always be a big problem in her heart.


    That guy of Pluto seems to be very difficult to get along with, so he will find himself to settle accounts in the future?


    Should he not be so mean as to get rid of the river?


    Hua Sheng fell asleep thinking about it. This time, it''s not the sacrifice and killing before.


    But I dreamed of a very big lake. The lake was black, bright and full of strange light.


    In the middle of the lake, a man with long silver hair came towards her. He was dressed in white and had a red crescent in his eyebrow. He was very beautiful.


    "A Sheng."


    "Do you know me?"


    "Ah Sheng, I want to ask you why you have failed me?"


    "I..." Hua Sheng is stunned and doesn''t know how to answer.


    The man held the bronze wine glass, looked up and took a big sip.


    Then he looked at her, pulled her cuffs and grabbed her.


    "A Sheng, why did you choose him? Where did he have me? Open your eyes and look at me How nice I am to you Look at my heart. My heart is here. I can kill the Buddha for you Look at me... "


    "You let go, you hurt me."


    "Why do you treat me like this I''m not willing to I don''t like it. "


    Hua Sheng wants to struggle desperately, but he just can''t get rid of it.


    Even watching the man''s hands become white bones, and finally become vines, locking her whole body tightly.


    She made a faint cry for help


    "Don''t..."


    "Ah Sheng, wake up."


    The river gently shakes Hua Sheng''s body and wakes her from her dream.


    "Ah Sheng, look at me. You have a dream. Don''t be afraid. Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    The river holds Hua Sheng in its arms and comforts her.


    "River, who am I Who am I... " Hua Sheng broke down in tears.

 Chapter 859

    River holding Hua Sheng, holding her head, on his chest, close to.


    "You are Hua Sheng, my ah Sheng, my wife in the river."


    "I''m Hua Sheng, I''m Hua Sheng I''m Hua Sheng. "


    For a long time, Huasheng couldn''t walk out of the shadow. He kept saying that I was Huasheng.


    In fact, it''s because the man with the blood moon on his forehead in the dream and bairan, the keeper of the underworld, has a great impact on her.


    Those of them are so powerful that the earth''s magnetic field has reversed.


    So Hua Sheng''s power is insignificant in front of them. She can only be cut by others.


    So it''s panic and helpless. Who is she?


    Why does the man with the blood moon on his forehead say those words?


    At four o''clock in the morning, the river held Huasheng in its arms until dawn, and almost didn''t sleep in the latter half of the night.


    It wasn''t until dawn that Hua Sheng leaned on him and slept for another hour. Then they woke up and went downstairs for breakfast.


    "Miss, you are not in good spirits. Are you insomnia?"


    Ginkgo looked at Hua Sheng''s black eyes and asked.


    "Well, maybe there are many things recently. In addition, my fourth sister suddenly gave birth to a child. I''m excited."


    "Ha ha, miss four is OK this time. You can rest assured."


    "A Sheng, I''m not going to the company today. I''ll stay at home with you."


    "No, you go. I have an appointment with Fengxi. She will come home. Don''t worry."


    Hua Sheng knows that Jiangliu had a mountain of documents in his last three days off. If he continues to ask for leave, he will only have more tasks waiting for him to solve.


    Hearing that the wind will come, the river is relieved.


    So after breakfast, I went to work.


    Before leaving, Jiangliu told gingko, "look at a Sheng. If something is wrong, call me right away."


    "Well, don''t worry, sir. I can''t leave you alone today."


    "Good." The river gives ginkgo a thumbs up. Since Chuntao left, ginkgo has become the only support in the family.


    She is required to do all the big and small things. Huasheng and Jiangliu also propose to find some new nannies to share.


    But ginkgo disagreed. She said she could do it. In fact, she knew that Miss didn''t like strangers at home.


    Fengxi came at nine o''clock in the morning. When he came, Huasheng was pruning the rich and noble bamboos.


    Next to it is a pot of gardenia, which is very fragrant.


    "Ah Sheng, you didn''t sleep well. Look at your eyes. Are you with the panda?"


    "Well, it''s a little sleep deprived."


    "You, don''t make such a fuss. It''s all settled in the end?" Wind Xi good mentality, so there won''t be such a big psychological burden of Sheng.


    Gingko with the washed fruit on the tea table.


    Feng Xi picks up a grape and eats it.


    "Wind."


    "Yes?"


    "My name is not in the book of life and death."


    "Don''t make any noise. There are even names of immortals in the book of life and death."


    "Really, I''m not a person of three realms and six realms. Who do you think I am? What is beyond the three realms and six principles? "


    "Zombies." The wind comes without thinking.


    Hua Sheng:


    "Haha, really, I didn''t cheat you. My grandfather said that zombies are creatures outside three realms and six realms, but they are relatively low-level So everyone can step on one foot, but also afraid of the sun, is also a group of unlucky


    "What about me? What am I? "


    "You are a fairy, little fairy."


    "No, I feel that I have a lot of identities. I had dreams before. There are old ladies offering sacrifices, fire and rain, and some ancient dignitaries. Later in my dream, there will be some people I don''t know. In reality, there are rivers and you. But last night, I dreamed of a man with a blood moon on his head. It seems that he has a love hate dispute with me. Do you think this is the resentment left by my previous life? "


    "There is no reincarnation for creatures beyond three realms and six realms, so there is no previous life. If you have a previous life, then this statement will not hold." Wind analysis.


    Hua Sheng was silent for a long time, then he followed the wind and said, "I had an interview with Pluto last night."


    "Lying wipe Don''t tease me. " Fengxi stands up in surprise and looks pale.

 Chapter 860

    "When do you think I made fun of it with you?" Hua Sheng''s face is serious.


    Wind or panic, "then you He, alas, I don''t know how to say it. Didn''t he find you to settle it? You''re harmless? Did you kill him? "


    Fengxi has a crazy idea. The emperor of the underworld comes to settle accounts. Hua Sheng can still stand here undamaged, doesn''t it mean that she won?


    Then she''s just cracking the Lord of the underworld, isn''t she?


    Hua Sheng blushed, "are you crazy? If I kill him, I am a sinner of three realms and six ways. I will be hunted down every minute. How dare I? "


    "What else do you dare not to do? Come on."


    Hua Sheng covers his face. I can''t wash the spots in the wind for my whole life.


    Hua Sheng is very flustered. He tells Fengxi about last night. Fengxi is confused.


    Then when the wind blows, Hua Sheng is not so afraid, just gossiping.


    At noon, Fengxi still stayed here for dinner. Qin Wanyu made a strong phone call, which seemed to stick to Fengxi.


    Hua Sheng joked, "Qin, Wan and Yu are so clingy now."


    "Who knows? Yes, with my son. Come to my mother."


    "Hahaha, don''t say that to others." Hua Sheng is in a clear mood. After all, Fengxi is a funny comparison.


    I saw that the young lady was in a good mood, ginkgo was also beautiful, and she secretly photographed the side faces of Fengxi and Huasheng, and made friends.


    "It''s super funny to chat with two beauties. I laugh at them."


    Gao He: apricot, let''s be reserved.


    Jiang Liu: my family, a Sheng, is the most beautiful. I don''t accept refutation.


    Qin Wanyu: it''s a fool upstairs.


    Ginkgo biloba: ha ha ha ha ha


    Hua Zhi: you are so childish. Why don''t they call me, you do.


    Chuntao is upset at this time. Looking at the picture of the young lady, she is even more remorseful.


    Chuntao: Miss cheongsam can be taken out and put on. It''s warm. I put it on the third floor of the cloakroom for her. You can find it.


    Gingko back to Chuntao: not firm you bother.


    Chuntao licked her lips, feeling very uncomfortable, but she didn''t return gingko. After all, that''s her temper.


    At this moment, Chuntao is in front of the hotel operated by Wunan.


    She hid behind a big tree with a baseball cap.


    Before long, Wu Nan came out with a woman. That was Hu Xiao.


    Hu laughs and holds Wu Nan''s arm. He laughs and doesn''t know what to say.


    Wu Nan seemed to be happy, then Hu smiled and pouted. Wu Nan was very fond of kissing.


    Chuntao''s heart was breaking at that time. Before that, Wu Nan didn''t admit it. He said that he was just a partner with Hu Xiao.


    However, how can partners be so intimate? Is this a fool?


    Chuntao tightly clenched her fist and rushed up.


    "Hu Xiao, you fox spirit I''ll kill you. "


    Chuntao blames Hu Xiao for her anger. Chinese people have strange ideas. Once her husband goes out of her way, she scolds Xiaosan first.


    It''s like her husband doesn''t have any responsibility. Yes, don''t you know the truth that a slap doesn''t ring?


    Chuntao is good at martial arts. When he swings his arm, he laughs at Hu.


    Hu Xiao is very clever. He hides behind Wu Nan.


    This time, Chuntao directly hangs on Wu Nan''s arm.


    Wu Nan frowned and grasped Chuntao''s arm directly.


    "What are you crazy about?"


    "I''m crazy? What are you doing? Are you disgusting? I used to ask you, what did you say? You said you had nothing to do with each other? " Spring peach is hysterical.


    Wu Nan glanced at her coldly and didn''t plan to answer.


    He didn''t even bother to explain. The panic and confusion on his face showed that he didn''t care.

 Chapter 861

    "Wu Nan, are you still human?" Chuntao asked with tears.


    "I have something else to do. You''d better not make trouble."


    "I make trouble? Ha ha Da, what''s wrong with me? You are so scum. I believe you again and again. Am I a fool? You''ve always had a relationship with this woman, haven''t you? What am I? "


    "Go back, do you hear me?"


    After all, there are many people at the entrance of the hotel, and Wu Nan doesn''t want to make any trouble, so he has no patience to scold.


    "I''m off? Why do you want to roll? She''ll roll too. "


    Pointing to Hu Xiao, Chuntao swears, "Hu Xiao, you know that Wu Nan is my man. You still rob him. Are you ashamed?"


    Hu laughed and picked the corner of his eyes. The eyes with eye liner were more enchanting.


    It has to be said that she is indeed more feminine and attractive than Chuntao.


    "Sister Chuntao, I''m afraid you didn''t misunderstand me. I''ve been with Wu Nan for nearly five years."


    "What do you say?" Chuntao is a fool.


    "Nannan was with me five years ago. For the first time in my life, I spent it with me. Why did I rob? You don''t seem to know your own situation. Do you want me to say everything? "


    "That''s enough. Shut up, too."


    Wu Nan is not afraid of Chuntao''s anger. He is afraid that Chuntao who is stimulated will go mad.


    Because this woman is still very extreme. After a while, like the magic barrier, it''s not normal.


    Sure enough, as soon as the voice of Wu Nan fell, Chuntao rushed up and tore the collar of Wu Nan directly.


    "Why do you lie to me, you scum man You say, why do you lie to me? You''ve been with this wild woman for five years. What are you coming to me for? What''s my use value? You say...? "


    Chuntao is really excited because she chose to believe in Wunan and forced Huasheng to let her go.


    That''s a huge price. Even if Hua Sheng said that she could go back at any time, but with the strength of Chuntao.


    It''s impossible for her to go back. It''s such a slap on the face. Gingko will look down on her even more.


    And after she left that time, all of Huasheng''s friends deleted her wechat, indicating that everyone had opinions on this matter.


    She will not be able to stay any longer. The treatment must be different from before.


    So there is no way back, but Wu Nan hurt her and lied to her.


    "Are you a woman of poor spirit?" Wu Nan and Chuntao are torn, but Chuntao refuses to let go.


    Even when she was sad, she lowered her head to bite Wu Nan''s hand, and made great efforts. It can be seen that she had a strong hatred.


    Wu Nan is suffering from pain, and she throws herself subconsciously.


    Directly a slap throw out, hit a peach back, directly fell to the ground.


    "Somebody, tie this mental illness back to me, damn it."


    At one command, Wu Nan immediately came up with a dozen bodyguards, tied to Chuntao.


    "Wu Nan, you are not a man. You lied to me You scum... "


    Chuntao is also out of reason, has been scolding hard to hear words.


    Wu Nan looked at his hand. He was bitten and bleeding. It was very painful.


    Hu Xiao takes out a band aid from his bag, which is very warm.


    "You What are you doing to provoke her? This woman is really in a bad mood. "


    "My plan will soon come true, and there will be no trouble at this time." Wu Nan frowned.


    "I was worried before. You can''t help liking her. Now it seems that my worry is totally unnecessary. Ha ha This woman, don''t say it''s you. I don''t think Xiao Wang, my driver, would like it. It''s terrible. "


    "Well, you''ll see her as little as possible in the future." Wu Nan doesn''t care about Chuntao at all, but he is good at Hu Xiao.


    After all, he followed Wu Nan when he had nothing. It was different in love.


    So Hua Sheng said that Chuntao has entered the abyss.


    Today''s Chuntao is really expected by Huasheng to become a devil for love.

 Chapter 862

    Chuntao is still tied when she comes home. Those people will throw her into the house when they send her back.


    Chuntao is bound with hands and feet, with tears all over her face.


    What is she being treated as? As an animal? Let it be?


    This house was originally bought by Wu Nan. He clearly said that he would marry her, have children and live with her.


    Why is everything different now?


    It''s been many days since she came here, but Wu Nan seldom sleeps here.


    Every time she said she was busy, at first she foolishly believed it, until later she found something wrong.


    Once she wanted to see Wu Nan''s mobile phone, but she was robbed directly by Wu Nan. She was very excited.


    Later, she followed all the way and found the relationship between Wu Nan and Hu Xiao, which made Chuntao totally stupid.


    She was lying on the ground struggling, but she couldn''t untie the rope.


    After struggling for a long time, she could only move to the bedside a little bit. She couldn''t sit up even if she wanted to, which made her cry.


    Huasheng is having dessert with Fengxi.


    It''s gingko cake. It''s very fragrant and not very sweet. It''s very delicious.


    As soon as Hua Sheng had one, he settled down.


    "What''s the matter?" The wind asked her.


    "I''m a little upset."


    "You don''t feel well?" Feng Xi thinks it''s ill?


    Hua Sheng shakes his head, puts down his fork for cake, raises his right hand, and pinches his finger.


    Then the expression is dignified.


    "Chuntao, it''s Chuntao, she She''s crying. She''s sad. "


    Hua Sheng closed his eyes and tried to feel it. It seemed that he could see the helpless picture of Chuntao at this time.


    "Chuntao?" Wind Xi a Zheng, some don''t know how to answer.


    At the first hearing of Ginkgo biloba, he angrily threw the mop on the ground. "Miss, how can you be so soft hearted? What spring peaches do you care about at this time? She was very determined when she left. Did you forget how she forced you? You are reluctant to give her a chance to talk, but what about her? But it''s good In order to run with the wild man for pleasure, I will force you to let her go in the middle of the night. It''s the same as the prison. I don''t know who has fed and clothed her and raised her. What do you want her to do with this white eyed wolf? "


    "I''m not. I just feel her crying."


    "Cry, die, deserve it."


    Ginkgo finish, huff and puff continue to pick up the mop.


    Hua Sheng sips her mouth and doesn''t speak. Ginkgo is right.


    Feng Xi took a look and also advised, "you can''t care about her all your life. You have said what you should say. When she left, you gave her so much money and didn''t treat her badly. She wanted to walk on her own in the back road. You shouldn''t interfere. Ah Sheng, you interfered too much. It''s not good at all. You are in trouble now. Don''t look for something."


    Hua Sheng nodded. She understood the meaning of Fengxi, so after adjusting her mood, she just continued to drink tea and eat dessert.


    Chuntao opened the rope at night, because she moved to the kitchen and found an abandoned piece of iron in the cupboard.


    Then a little bit of grinding broke the rope, and it was already dark.


    She was tired, hungry and sleepy. She got up and washed her face and cleaned it up.


    He went out to find a snack bar to eat a bowl of noodles, then took a dagger and went to Hu Xiao''s apartment.


    Hu Xiao''s house has been inquired about for a long time. This time, she must give the woman some color to see.


    In her eyes, Hu Xiao is good-looking, then she will go to make Hua Hu''s face, so as not to confuse Wu Nan.


    So taking advantage of the night, she sneaks into Hu Xiao''s apartment. At this time, Wu Nan is drinking in the nightclub, not here at all. The opportunity is rare.


    Hu Xiao is alone in the bathroom, soaking in the bath, still holding a red wine cup in his hand, which is very pleasant.


    Hearing footsteps, she smiled, "my little Chuntao, why are you so funny?"

 Chapter 863

    Spring peach stops


    "I have a monitoring system all over my house. As soon as someone steps in, I''ll find out."


    "You lied. I checked. There was no monitoring."


    "That''s because surveillance cameras are hidden. How can you find out?" Hu smiled as he raised the water with his hand and stroked his arm.


    Chuntao suddenly has a bad feeling, but she can''t control so much, and can''t come in vain.


    So he picked up the dagger and went to the Hu with a smile.


    Bang After the muffled sound, Chuntao lies on the ground.


    There''s an anesthetic on the back.


    This is the kind of anesthesia used by hunters to capture beasts. Even a cow can be put down in an instant.


    Therefore, Chuntao is equal to self investment.


    Hu Xiao suddenly felt that the woman was so stupid and terrible that she had no meaning at all.


    However, it can''t move her. After all, it is valuable for Wunan.


    "Sister Hu, what about this woman?"


    "Oh, give it to Wu Nan. Let him deal with it. I''m lazy."


    "Yes."


    At that time, Wu Nan was drinking at night, having a good time, and meeting several Southeast Asian buyers.


    After hearing this, I was very unhappy.


    "Shut up, starve for three days, eat a little bitter and be honest."


    Wu Nan''s attitude towards Chuntao is just like that towards a stray dog. He doesn''t want to take care of it at all.


    So Chuntao anesthetics, wake up at that moment, I guess it''s worse than death, right?


    Wu Nan has a purpose from the beginning to the end. What is stupid and stupid is just some lies to cheat children.


    In the past, Wu Nan didn''t want to recall anything at all.


    He just wants to get back what belongs to him.


    An old lady in a wheelchair in a sanatorium in Wancheng looks dull and looks far away.


    Wu Nan knelt in front of her and put a jade bracelet on her hand. "Mom, didn''t you like jade bracelet best before? At that time, in order to cure my illness, you went to work as a nanny for others. When you saw the hostess, you were envious. Then you said that when I grew up and made money, I would buy one for you. Now I have the ability. See? Do you see that? This is the jade bracelet my client brought from Burma. It''s priceless. I''ll give it to you. You should live well That beast in huazhenyue is not dead yet. How can you die? Right? "


    At first, the old lady didn''t respond at all, but after hearing the name of Hua Zhenyue, it was obvious that there were ups and downs.


    "Where is huazhenyue, where is young master? I want to see him I really want to see him I want to tell the young master, I want to tell him, the child is his, it is his I''m not sorry for him. Don''t believe others'' words. He is the only one in my heart. "


    "Mom, wake up, he''s a scum man. It''s not worth your thinking He has been a big fish and a big meat for decades, but our mother and son are not as good as the pigs and dogs these years I won''t let him go. Soon My plan will come true soon. Then As long as it''s the Chinese family, I will die a little bit I want them to pay for their blood. "


    Wu Nan''s eyes were cold, and hatred had blinded his eyes.


    Ten li spring breeze


    as soon as the river leaves work and enters, Hua Sheng pounces on her.


    "What''s the matter, Mrs. Jiang?"


    "Can I come to work with you tomorrow?"


    "Why?" The river laughs.


    "Because I want to be with you all the time. I want to go to work and work with you, stick to you all the time, and be your dog skin plaster." With that, Hua Sheng also rubbed his face against the river''s chest, which was particularly sticky and sweet. A heart melted instantly.

 Chapter 864

    "Wow, Mrs. Jiang is so sweet." It''s hard for the river to see such a small woman and such a sticky side of Huasheng.


    So they are reluctant to let go. They are tired of being crooked at home. Fortunately, gingko has been used to being stuffed with dog food.


    "I mean it?"


    "Well, yes, yes. Mrs. Jiang can do anything."


    The river is not afraid to go to work with a small tail. He wants to see a Sheng all the time.


    But she can say it, the river is very happy.


    In the evening, they watch TV together in the living room.


    Hua Sheng lies on the shoulder of the river with his head askew.


    It''s a variety show called "we''re old"


    some of the actors in it are ordinary people. There''s no flow stars and those who are obsessed with gossip.


    It''s very interesting to see how they live after getting old with special technicians'' make-up.


    There was a couple who had been quarreling and falling in love and killing each other before, but they were very involved in the drama when they got old for a moment. They actually cried and apologized to each other when they hugged each other.


    Hua Sheng likes to watch it. The river is with him. He is serious about it, because he doesn''t like to perfunctorize his lover.


    Jiang Liu asked her, "ah Sheng, what will we look like when we are old?"


    "It should be You will despise me for my old age, and then go to find the young girl, right


    The river reaches out and dotes on Hua Sheng''s head. "Nonsense."


    Hua Sheng covered his head, not convinced, "why do you play me? I''m just telling you a fact."


    "Then why don''t you say that I''m old and weak, and you can''t help looking for a handsome man?"


    "That''s not my style."


    "Is it my style?" The river is also a face of grievances ah.


    Finish saying two people look at each other smile, at this time, Hua Sheng mobile phone rang.


    "A Sheng, come to dinner. It''s very lively." Hua Zhi voice with small excitement, she more and more like and five younger sister stick together.


    "No, I''m watching TV."


    "Shit, it''s so boring. Look at it."


    Hua Zhi thinks that watching TV is a kind of super waste of time. In her spare time, she only watches shows. It''s a show. It''s a show. It''s a show. It''s a show. It''s a show. It''s a show. It''s a show. It''s not boring.


    In particular, reality shows may have something to do with professionalism, so Hua Zhi is a little bit repelled from those shows.


    Hua Zhi''s make-up today is a little cute. Instead of being cool and gorgeous, she looks like a little woman.


    An apricot cake skirt, a layer down, is very lovely, above is two simple suspenders.


    Hua Zhi is very thin, so when the arm is exposed in large area, it looks very good, especially the clavicle.


    In addition, Hua Zhi today made a curly hair style, but also a sparkling headdress.


    Full of girlish feeling, let a lot of media swarmed around and clapped at Hua Zhi.


    After busy, Hua Sheng turns to pick up a glass of champagne just to drink, and sees Wang liurun coming towards her. Who is Wang liurun?


    That''s Wang Junxian''s elder sister, the eldest daughter of the Wang family, who plays an important role in the Wang family.


    "Hua Zhi."


    "Sister." She gave a friendly cry.


    "What happened to you and Junxian recently? He has been living in his old house recently. Have you had any trouble?" Wang liurun asked directly.


    A listen to Wang Junxian old back to the old house, Hua Zhi is not even angry.


    He likes to go back to his old house. He likes sister yelan, huh


    "Ye Lan? She''s gone a long time ago. " Wang liurun was stunned.


    "What? be gone? What time is it? " Hua Zhi is happy.


    "My brother didn''t tell you?" Wang liurun is also a little surprised.

 Chapter 865

    Hua Zhi shakes her head, but she is also confused.


    Wang liurun sighed slightly, "this guy really wants to hold back his own rhythm."


    "Sister, what''s the matter?"


    Listen to the tone of Wang liurun, Hua Zhi knows that there are some secrets that she doesn''t know.


    Wang liurun simply told the story of Wang Junxian''s driving away the old lady and Ye Lan after he went home that day.


    Hua Zhi is shocked


    "So Did he drive the old lady away? " Hua Zhi asked inconceivably.


    Wang liurun nods.


    "In fact, my grandma likes to be a demon all these years, just because she is old and no one likes to have the same understanding with her. Now she has stepped in so many things of Junxian. Especially get Ye Lan and let our chickens fly and dogs jump. Maybe my brother had made up his mind for a long time. That day was just a guide. "


    "My mother, this guy didn''t tell me anything I thought He believes in Ye Lan and thinks I''m vicious. "


    "Why? Ye Lan''s acting skills are very poor. Well, besides, my brother is so smart and knows you very well. He was angry with you that day. I guess it was because he was afraid of Ye Lan''s accident. It didn''t affect you very well. After all, you are a public figure, and Ye Lan''s family are small-scale farmers, very narrow-minded. "


    "Well, I missed him." Hua Zhi feels guilty.


    After such a long cold war, including meeting in the farmyard of Huasheng that day, Wang Junxian took the initiative to talk to her.


    She didn''t pay attention to him until she left and didn''t show her face to Wang Jun.


    Now, what did you do?


    Wang Junxian drives away grandma. Although the old lady is too much, she does have something to do with Hua Zhi. Everyone in the Wang family knows that Hua Zhi knows it.


    It''s not that Wang Junxian is not filial. The old lady of the Wang family has food and drink there.


    Just don''t want her to help the family, and Hua Zhi, also wrong him, ah I can''t tell you what it''s like.


    "You two really should find a time to have a good talk. I don''t feel there is a tacit understanding."


    Wang liurun is also straightforward, not afraid of Hua Zhi unhappy.


    "Yes, he is such a wonderful flower. Can he explain that he will die?" Hua Zhi is angry and angry.


    "Yes, explain that you will die, because in Capricorn''s heart, he thinks that if you understand him, he doesn''t have to say more. If you don''t understand him, he says nothing, so he chooses to say nothing at last."


    Hua Zhi:


    "Well, Wang Junxian is a cruel man." Hua Zhi was unable to make complaints about it.


    Wang liurun smiled, "that''s what my brother did when he was a kid. You''re just used to it. We all know. So my parents and I didn''t dare to interfere in grandma''s affairs that day. We didn''t fear my brother''s anger. We knew that once he decided something, others couldn''t change it, but we did it for you. My grandma doesn''t like you. He has a long history of revenge. You are blaming him. Isn''t he doing this for you for nothing? "


    "Yeah, I''m confused. I should have talked to him for a long time. How cold war?"


    Hua Zhi''s heart would like to fly to Wang Junxian''s side immediately, and then come to a century of reconciliation.


    "Come on, I won''t say more. You two should be good. Don''t make trouble. You are so grown-up."


    "Yes, thank you, SIS." Hua Zhi appreciates Wang liurun''s understatement and wisdom.


    She has the best reputation among these famous families. She never gets into trouble, shows off her wealth and doesn''t get on the news. The Wang family is low-key.


    The children are so excellent that they almost capsize their family when they look at the Hua family, a Hua Qing.


    After Hua Zhi knew the truth, she had no intention of having a dinner party. She put on her coat and went out to Wang Junxian''s apartment.


    Coincidentally, Wang Junxian has just come back and is taking a bath.


    "Mr. Wang, your take out has arrived." Hua Zhi jokingly knocked on the bathroom door.

 Chapter 866

    As soon as Wang Jun''s body was stiff, he quickly dried it and put on his bathrobe.


    As expected, I saw Hua Zhi, a little wild cat, sitting on the sofa with his legs up.


    She has the key to Wang Junxian''s house, and Wang Junxian has the password and key to several of her houses, so it''s very easy for both of them to find anyone.


    But the cold war can last so long, it is also fierce.


    If Wang liurun doesn''t tell Hua Zhi about Ye Lan, Hua Zhi doesn''t plan to take care of him.


    After all, she was so angry with the green tea that she thought Wang Junxian could not see Ye Lan''s poor performance.


    Or to understand, also don''t want to hurt Ye Lan too deeply, women, jealousy is always there, flying vinegar is to eat.


    "The presence of a big star brings a new splendor."


    "Is it true that I am innocent?" Hua Zhi stares at him.


    "Who dares to hate a big star? After all, if you say a few words casually, I can be human flesh for a year."


    "Wang, you are wronged, I know, but you don''t want to go too far, OK?" Hua Zhi turned her eyes.


    "The big star''s words are very important. Where I dare to cross, you are not always superior. No matter at home or in the entertainment circle, no one can reach your position."


    With that, Wang Junxian walked towards the refrigerator, and was too lazy to take care of Hua Zhi.


    Open the refrigerator, take out a can of coke from it and drink it, but the eyes of Yu Guang can''t help staring at the woman on the sofa.


    "You don''t welcome me. Forget it. I''d better go."


    Hua Zhi is also a model. If Wang Junxian is able to do this, he pretends to leave.


    Sure enough, just a few steps away, the guy will not calm down.


    "Who are you going to see in such a hurry? New boyfriend? "


    Hua Zhidun steps, smiles and looks at him. "Yeah, how do you know? I''m very popular recently. In addition to the younger generation in the circle, there are many rich people in the circle who are also covetous to me, as well as many overseas fans who are also strong in expressing their love to me. I don''t know who to talk to."


    Although know Hua Zhi intentionally gas he just said, but Wang Junxian heart also very not taste.


    Capricorn can calm down, but it doesn''t mean that he won''t be jealous. After all, he is a man with strong possessiveness.


    "Big star, if I remember correctly, we haven''t broken up yet? Don''t you think you''re scum when you''re looking for someone else, even if you''re not clean? "


    Hua Zhi is intentionally surprised, "my dregs matter, you just know? I''ve always been a scum You are just green. "


    Wang Junxian:


    Looking at Wang Junxian''s black face, Hua Zhi is really cool.


    Although I wrongly blamed him this time, I was very angry that he didn''t say a word and didn''t explain.


    Can an explanation die? His Capricorn is a real beast.


    "Well, then you wish you a bright future, love, goodbye."


    Wang Junxian estimated also by the gas not to be able, directly turned around to enter the study, all ignored Hua Zhi, love to leave.


    Hua Zhi where is really to go, but so said, is also the heart gas ah.


    As a result, Wang Junxian heard the door slamming in his study and his heart sank.


    Still quite disappointed, thought that Hua Zhi came, two people are good, now again rigid, it seems that the road of compound is far away.


    In fact, Wang Junxian often dislikes why he is a Capricorn man. He has people who can''t tell if they are bitter or happy.


    Wang Junxian sat silently in his study for ten minutes. He left in a low mood and wanted to see the news.


    I didn''t know I just left the study.


    "Ah..." Hua Zhi jumps out and shouts, frightening Wang Jun to show his face directly green.


    "Hahahaha, are you afraid? Are you scared to choke? " Hua Zhi smiles back and forth.

 Chapter 867

    Wang Junxian really thought that Hua Zhi had just left, how to know that she was intentional.


    I hide myself and wait for him to come out. If I come here for a while, I will be scared to death.


    Wang Junxian''s powerful heart is pounding all the time.


    "You are sick. Are you a child?"


    "Hahaha, I''m so happy. Look at your face. It''s all cucumber colored." Hua Zhi points to Wang Junxian and smiles.


    Wang Junxian really wants to be angry and smoke. Capricorn is a man who can''t play jokes and doesn''t like others to play jokes.


    So if the person in front of him is not Hua Zhi, he will really carry his clothes, throw them out, and pull them into the blacklist.


    However, the two goods in front of us are the women we like. What''s the way? Do evil.


    All said one thing down one thing, Hua Zhi always said, she was shown by the king to rule.


    In fact, in the view of Wang family, it was Hua Zhi who subdued Wang Junxian.


    In recent years, he has never been so interested in any woman, including in kindergarten before, he has never expressed his passion for any opposite sex.


    Walking refrigerator, Millennium iron stone, rarely bloom once.


    As a result, I also met a person who was so careless and depressed.


    Wang Junxian was scared, covering his chest, Qi went to one side and ignored Hua Zhi.


    Hua Zhi takes out the spirit of being shameless and pesters Wang Junxian. He keeps nagging and nagging.


    And then play coquettish and cute, all kinds of shameless.


    In the end, Wang Junxian still fell under the pomegranate skirt. He couldn''t help it. In the words of Qin Wanyu, it was the hero who was sad about the beauty pass.


    Hua''s women are more and more fierce. Bai Hao, who was eaten by Hua Lin, died. Even if she had cancer, Bai Hao would not marry her.


    Hua Sheng was fascinated by the river. He wished he could hold it in his hand and carry it in his pocket. He could not see his wife being wronged.


    Wang Junxian let alone, in order to love the woman, directly to his grandmother, to send away.


    Although the old lady is a demon, but to be fair, Wang Junxian would not have done it without Hua Zhi. Anyway, she is used to being a demon.


    In addition, the old lady of the Wang family, who just went there, cried all day long.


    Ye Lan is more realistic. When I got there, I spent three days with her, so I used to excuse that I had something to run at home.


    It is said that after returning home, he hooked up with the son of a rich man in the town and became pregnant quickly. I don''t want to get involved with the Wang family.


    But Ye Lan''s parents are not willing to say that Ye Lan has been taken advantage of in the Wang family.


    Stupefied is wrong the old lady 100000 yuan, this matter just calculate calm down, but the old lady of Wang family also thoroughly saw through these top-notch relatives, later killed all don''t contact.


    "Your grandmother Is it still there? " Hua Zhi has some concerns.


    "Yes." Wang Junxian smokes with one hand and hugs Hua Zhi.


    "And Ye Lan?"


    "Ran, that woman is already in a bad mood, see no profit, how can stay?"


    When Wang Junxian said this, he sneered. Hua Zhi felt soft in her heart. As expected, she had wronged her boyfriend.


    "Well Let Grandma come back, though there''s nothing missing, but after all, I''m old and want to be with my family. "


    "My grandma is so kind to you, you still help her talk, you are a little angel?" Wang Junxian looks at Hua Zhi tenderly.


    "No, I just think it''s not easy for her. In fact, grandma used to be very good to me. At last, her attitude towards me changed because of my dad. My dad''s affair is really disgraceful. I''m also really guilty. It''s not surprising that grandma''s. Ye Lan has gone. Naturally, I have no hostility to her. Take it back?"

 Chapter 868

    Although Hua Zhi is domineering, people are kind.


    Wang Junxian also loves her deeply because of this. Naturally, Wang Junxian doesn''t plan to let her grandmother live in the barren mountains all the time, just to scare her.


    This time, Hua Zhi just took the opportunity to pick her up. Of course, there are still some articles in it.


    Maybe Mrs. Wang told her mother-in-law that Hua Zhi asked for affection for her, and Jun Xian was shaken and wanted to pick her up.


    What doesn''t the old lady know? Get it right away.


    Immediately said, "Oh, Hua Zhi this child is still good, it is my mistake to see her, I can not go back like that."


    Seeing that the old lady voted, naturally Wang Junxian sent someone to take it back.


    The old lady is also sensible. When she gets home, Zhang Luo will invite Hua Zhi to dinner and get together.


    Unfortunately, Hua Zhi has been very busy, received a few ads, also did not go.


    But in order to make the old lady have face, I sent someone to send a set of jade to the old lady, to make the old lady happy, and also to give the old lady a step.


    To this, Wang Junxian is very satisfied, know Hua Zhi is a wise woman, won''t embarrass Wang family.


    After all, we are going to live together. It''s too noisy and ugly.


    As a rich family, Hua Zhi has long understood these interests, and will not do too much because of his willfulness.


    On the other hand, Qin Wanyu is very depressed recently. He just used the means to run away from Fengxi''s blind date, and later banned the little white face of the network anchor.


    I didn''t expect to kill another Cheng Yaojin halfway. It seems that the road of chasing the wind is doomed to be uneven.


    That day, when the sun was setting in the west, three cars came down from the windy rental house.


    It''s all Mercedes Benz s. It''s full of rows.


    The man who got off the car was an old man with a group of people in suits.


    The young men around are also handsome and dignified.


    "Wind, do you know who I am?"


    Fengxi and Qin Wanyu came back from buying fish in the vegetable market, and they just met these people.


    "I know. You''re Ling Kyushu." The wind is too strong. I didn''t call grandpa Feng.


    "Unbridled, should you call our clan leader directly?" The man beside yelled.


    Feng Xi takes a look at the man. She remembers that he accosted Hua Sheng in the restaurant that day. His name is Ling Xiao. He is Ling Jiuzhou''s grandson.


    "Ah, it''s OK. I like the girl''s true feelings." Old Ling smiled. Qin Wanyu looked at them in a dazed way and didn''t know what it was.


    Old Ling took a look at Qin Wanyu and the wind again. "Your boyfriend?"


    "What''s the matter with you?" The wind took a white look and scolded the old man for gossip.


    She didn''t like Ling''s family for a long time. Maybe she thought they were not as pure as Grandpa.


    "Wind, don''t go too far, I warn you." Several Ling''s family are grumpy behind them. After all, Fengxi is so rude that they can''t stand it.


    It''s Ling old man, very calm, "son, let''s talk alone?"


    "I''m not free. I have to go home and cook." The wind refused.


    "Child, I know you have misunderstanding and prejudice to our Ling family, but I still want to talk to you. I think you also want to hear something about your grandfather''s life? "


    "Before my grandfather died?" The wind frowned a little.


    "How are you, interested?"


    "Don''t you deceive me, old man? I don''t like being cheated. If you cheat me, I''ll beat you up. " Let the wind be the tiger.


    This is enough to prove that ten cows can''t hold up when Fengxi makes a tiger. The title of tigress is worthy of the name.


    Qin Wanyu coughed for a while and reminded him in a low voice, "elder sister, don''t be impulsive. Don''t beat me up this year. , just like an old man of his age, if you just give him a hand, no one will be able to get down. If you have money, don''t die. It''s good to eat and drink. Why should people make mistakes? "


    The wind hiss and laughs, hammering directly on Qin Wan Yu''s shoulder. "Are you a funny guy?"

 Chapter 869

    Qin Wanyu felt his neck and didn''t know what to say.


    "You take the fish and wait for me upstairs, darling."


    Feng Xi''s voice is like coaxing children. Qin Wanyu blushes a little. He silently takes the fish in Feng Xi''s hand and goes upstairs obediently.


    Wind Xi wiped his hand, followed old man Feng to a black Mercedes, and they chatted alone.


    "Boy, I came to see you today, in fact


    "Stop, I''ll listen to my grandfather first." Fengxi doesn''t give Lingjia old man a chance. He stops what he wants to say first.


    "Ah, that''s good. I''ll say it sooner or later. It''s said that our two Fengling families are not compatible. They are rivals. They say that your grandfather and I are incompatible. But it''s a misunderstanding. I''m not only not against your grandfather, we''ve been friends for many years. "


    "I know that."


    "Yes, I''m sure he told your family. He actually came to see me the month before the deadline."


    "What?" There is something unexpected in the wind.


    "Of course, he said that if he made a divination and calculated our fortune in the north, the result would be fierce. With the whole Jiangcheng as the center, there would be a catastrophe. At that time, no matter we Ling''s family or you are in Wynn''s Feng''s family, you will escape the disaster. It may be the disaster of extermination, or even Sacrifice a lot of people. "


    "And then?" The wind frowned. ",


    " then your grandfather said that so many years of family inheritance can''t be broken. He came to a gentleman''s agreement with me. When it''s necessary, we two Fengling families cooperate to fight against evil and heresy together. You know that old monster in Jiangcheng killed many men in our Ling family a while ago. "


    "Yes, I know."


    "So, I think what your grandfather said is about to come true. It''s estimated that there will be a disaster in Jiangcheng. At that time, we can''t escape So it''s better to cooperate. I know you are the leader of Feng family. As an 85 generation descendant, you are very talented. Your grandfather is very optimistic about you. That time, he repeatedly explained that let me find you. "


    "How to cooperate?" The wind picked its eyebrows.


    "Intermarriage." The old man said two words seriously.


    Wind Xi a face Alpaca expression, "old man, you don''t make trouble."


    "Son, I didn''t make trouble. I''m a famous person in Jiangcheng. I can''t joke with this when I''m old. I''m serious. And your grandfather also agrees with my proposal. Look, it''s the keepsake she left you and the only thought for me."


    Ling old man took out a brocade bag from his arms. It was golden. He embroidered a wind character with red silk thread on it. It was the sign of the wind family.


    Feng Xi can''t wait to take over the brocade bag and open it. There is a piece of white paper with a cinnabar pen on it.


    The font is Grandpa''s right, only a few words.


    I don''t want you to see this brocade bag, Wu sun Guo''er, because if you see it, it will prove that my calculation is effective. The whole Jiangcheng will face a catastrophe, and we can''t escape this disaster in Wynn. We have discussed with old Ling and decided again and again that if something goes wrong one day, the two families will unite and take out all their abilities to eradicate the evil spirits, which one Even if it''s broken, we are the title of exorcism family. I hope you can put the overall situation first. After all, as the head of the family, you are the whole Feng family and one side of the people.


    At the signing place, there are only three words - wind nameless


    seeing Grandpa''s name, wind makes his nose sour.


    "My child, you know your grandfather''s font and your Feng family''s Keepsake best. Tell me about it. Did I deceive you?"


    Wind Xi licked his lips, with a complex look.


    "It''s really my grandfather''s stuff and personal letters."


    "The young man outside is the successor of our Ling family. His name is Ling Xiao. He is several years older than you. He is also a good-looking person. Although the talent is not as good as you, if you are willing to marry us, we are willing to take out all the Lings'' ancestral secrets for you to practice. Then you will be the heirs of the secretaries of Fengling and will be invincible. " Old Ling thinks very well.


    The wind Xi took a look at the young man named Lingxiao outside, with a bad face.

 Chapter 870

    "What do you think, child?"


    Old Ling''s low-key pursuit of the wind is really helpless.


    If the two Fengling families can''t join hands, they can''t escape this disaster. There''s no mistake in the calculation of fengnameless. This time, lingjiuzhou is also looking for a younger generation.


    "I don''t think so. I can''t see that boy. You''d better put your mind away."


    Wind Xi flatly refuses, Ling old man''s face is worried, "child then you are regardless of the overall situation?"


    "Of course I''m not, but I don''t want to sacrifice my marriage and love to do such a great thing. I''m not the captain of the United States. I don''t have such a high consciousness. There are many ways to join hands. I don''t need to join hands, so I can''t accept your proposal."


    Old Ling thought for a moment and said, "well, if you are not my Ling''s daughter-in-law, we can''t give you all the secrets of Ling''s family, understand?"


    "I don''t need that."


    Old Ling was stunned, and then Fengxi said, "well, you can''t figure out the zombie that day. I don''t think the Lings'' secret arts are so powerful. In the same way, our Fengs are not so supernatural, so even if our two families join hands, they may not be able to avoid this catastrophe. You and my grandfather are too blind and optimistic. They think too much about things


    "And what else can you do?"


    "Feng Xi narrowed her eyes and thought of Hua Sheng''s face. She smiled confidently." there are too many talented people in the world. There are mountains outside of people. Our two families are insignificant. It''s a matter of life and death. I believe that there are more just people standing up. The sky is falling and the sky is still high. So Don''t worry about it, old man. While the world is still peaceful and the breeze is just right, hurry home and drink some wine, eat some meat and sleep. It''s very pleasant. "


    With that, Feng Xi turned around and got off the bus. It was expected that old Ling''s marriage plan failed.


    If Fengxi is so persuasive, it''s not Fengxi.


    "Grandpa, what did the woman say?" In fact, Lingxiao is not very optimistic about the wind, not to mention that his appearance is not so amazing, that is, his personality is also hot. He has never liked such a woman without femininity, but he has always been interested in a woman who looks small, weak and protective.


    Think of here, think of that day in the dining room that meet to give oneself familiar feeling woman, Ling Xiao heart a burst of throb.


    But if Hua Sheng heard that Ling Xiao liked her, he would be depressed.


    Also want to ask, this Lingxiao, is there any misunderstanding of the four words "weak and incorruptible"?


    After all, it would be amazing to see her single choice of twelve errands, plus the killing of the old monster on the day of the disordered cemetery.


    "The girl didn''t agree, but it doesn''t matter. We still have time. Take your time." It seems that old Ling didn''t intend to die, but intended to marry.


    When Fengxi went back to the rental house, Qin, Wan and Yu all cooked meals.


    "Wow, it smells good. Who is so good at cooking?" The wind is smiling.


    "Come back. Let''s have dinner."


    Qin Wanyu got up and brought out the food.


    One meat, one vegetable and one soup are very nutritious.


    In particular, this braised fish has all kinds of colors and flavors. In addition, it''s a fried lotus root slice and a laver and egg soup.


    Feng Xi is hungry too. He gobbles it up. After eating several mouthfuls, he finds that Qin Wanyu seems to have something on his mind.


    "Hello, what''s the matter with you? He looks like he''s lost his dog. " The wind asked him.


    "Fengxi, what do Ling''s family want from you? I don''t think that old man is easy. " Qin, Wan and Yu are so smart individuals that they can''t be unaware of them.


    "Ah, the old man came and asked me to be his granddaughter-in-law." The wind said casually.


    Sure enough, Qin Wanyu was even more depressed after listening.

 Chapter 871

    Seeing that Qin Wanyu didn''t speak, Feng Xi immediately added, "how can I promise? Do I have brains? His grandson has a kidney deficiency look. I don''t like it. It''s useless. Besides, I don''t like Ling''s family since I was a child. The well water doesn''t offend the river. "


    She said that, she thought Qin, Wan and Yu would have a good time. Unfortunately, she didn''t.


    Qin Wanyu is a little tired. He feels more and more far away from the wind and more and more rivals.


    So I began to worry about it. In the end, whether I could win or not, I still talked about it.


    "Qin Wanyu, aren''t you?"


    "Ah, I''m fine."


    "Don''t be pretentious, an old man. Don''t wear off haw and haw. Yes, what kind of sentimentality do you want to play? Come, eat If you can''t eat it, you''ll wash the dishes. "


    Feng Xi takes the initiative to put a plain fried lotus root slice in a bowl for Qin Wanyu.


    Qin, Wan and Yu lowered their heads and ate in silence, but they were still unhappy.


    "I heard that Godzilla 2 is on, shall we go to see it?" Feng Xi deliberately looks for topics.


    "No, I don''t think so."


    "Then Do you want to play video? How many cars do you want? "


    "No interest."


    "Then Drink? Shall we go to the bar where I sing? Where is the new girl''s lead singer, whose voice is not bad? "


    "Go yourself."


    "I depend on..." How to coax the wind? Qin Wanyu looks like I''m not interested.


    Fengxi is really mad. Then she thinks about it and decides to speak softly. After all, Qin Wanyu takes care of her by her side.


    She is not such a woman with no conscience. Qin Wanyu''s spending money is a small matter. But she really sees her energy in her eyes.


    I''m afraid that she''s in danger. I''ll accompany her every time she goes out. No matter where she goes to drink in the middle of the night, she''ll go to pick up.


    When it comes to what to eat, Qin, Wan and Yu immediately go to buy it. When they buy it, they still need to cook it.


    Washing dishes and mopping the floor, this kind of thing, the wind really never does.


    The most interesting thing is that there is always money in Fengxi''s wallet.


    She has a habit of keeping a thousand cash in her purse forever, so as not to be absent in case of emergency.


    But since Qin Wanyu came, no matter how she spent it, the cash in her wallet will never disappear. That is to say, Qin Wanyu always replenishes the thickness of her wallet to Fengxi.


    Although not a lot of money, but this is a heart, wind Xi know.


    "Qin Wan Yu My shoulder is a little bit sore. You knead it for me. "


    Qin Wanyu stood up and walked behind Fengxi. He kneaded his shoulder for him without any complaint.


    Wind Xi suddenly raised his hand and grasped Qin Wanyu''s hand, his body slightly stiff.


    "It''s good to have you in Qin, Wan and Yu."


    In fact, there is no need to say much about Fengxi, as long as we simply say such a sentence, Qin Wanyu feels that the world is bright.


    Sure enough, after listening to this sentence, the haze in Qin, Wan and Yu''s heart suddenly disappeared


    Feng Xi knows his efforts and efforts, which is worth it.


    On the other side, Lingxiao didn''t return to Lingjia that night, but stayed in a five-star hotel in Jiangcheng.


    Coincidentally, Hua Sheng was here that day, but it was because he asked Yu Ping to drink coffee in the coffee shop downstairs.


    Through the glass window, he was killed by the side face of Huasheng.


    "Xiao, what are you looking at?" A brother of Ling family patted him on the shoulder.


    "Look at that girl. Is she pretty?"


    Lingxiao is in the dining room, across the transparent glass, pointing to Huasheng, who is wearing a blue cheongsam on the opposite side.


    She has long black hair, with a little smile between her eyebrows. Every frown and smile are so pure and refined.


    "Well, it looks like a fairy." The boy beside nodded.


    Lingxiao feels like she fell in love with the girl at first sight, but I heard that she is the wife of the river, right?


    Think of here, Ling Xiao''s eyes dim down slightly.


    Hua Sheng just got up and left with Yu Ping. Lingxiao couldn''t help but walk forward.


    "Hi, we meet again." He said hello to Hua Sheng with a smile.

 Chapter 872

    Hua Sheng has some accidents. After all, I didn''t expect to meet Lingxiao here.


    She nodded in response.


    "Can I add a wechat? I think it''s very close to you. " Lingxiao plucks up courage.


    "My wechat is all family members, not strangers." Huasheng refuses directly.


    "Then Can I be a friend with you? I always think you are very familiar with it. Really, I swear. "


    Lingxiao is honest on his face. He is not really a liar. Huasheng also knows why he said that.


    It''s just that, whether it''s Lingxiao before or Lingxiao now, Huasheng doesn''t have any feelings, which can be ignored directly.


    She doesn''t want to have any interaction with Ling''s family, nor is she a professional Exorcist herself.


    "Sorry, my friends are full."


    Lingxiao:


    Lingxiao didn''t expect that this little woman, looking so good at talking, could refuse to start, so simply, is also face loss.


    Yu Ping is very calm. She has been with Hua Sheng for so long. What she sees most is that Hua Sheng refuses others, and she is used to it.


    "Excuse me, can I borrow it? I''m going home."


    Lingxiao quickly gets out of the way. Hua Sheng nods in response and follows Yu Ping out of the door.


    Looking at that touch of Qianying, Lingxiao still can''t be calm for a long time. He has never been like this before. When he first met a girl, he was very excited.


    The second time I met, I couldn''t wait to get close. Unfortunately, I didn''t get a chance.


    After going out, Yu Ping gets on Hua Sheng''s car.


    This is Jiangliu''s new car for Huasheng, a cool Maybach.


    The last time that car was hit, although it was repaired later, the river felt unlucky, so Huasheng was not allowed to drive.


    "Ah Sheng, another passer-by fan who loves you at first sight, ha, how many people do you want to confuse with this face?" Yu Ping smiles.


    Hua Sheng can''t help shaking his head. "You don''t want to be naive, OK? The so-called love at first sight is nothing more than seeing the color, and the so-called long-term love is nothing more than weighing the advantages and disadvantages. "


    "And you and the river?" Yu Ping deliberately embarrasses her. Let''s see how this little wit answers.


    Huasheng almost seconds back, "I and Jiangliu are soul mates."


    "It''s amazing to give you some compliments, but you double sign, haha."


    Yu Ping has been talking naturally since she was influenced by Huasheng. She no longer has the timidity and even jokes before.


    Hua Sheng just smiled, didn''t say much, then started the car and sent Yu Ping back to the shop.


    Just after the car stopped, I saw a man standing at the door of the shop, wearing a beige windbreaker and holding a bunch of pink roses.


    "Wow, your fans are waiting for you at the door." Hua Sheng said.


    "This man is so stubborn, I have refused many times, and he still comes?"


    "It''s a sign that you don''t want to die."


    "This Liu Lei, he is a bookshop boss, also calculate is a scholar, pour is stubborn not good, ox temper." Yu Ping make complaints about the Tucao after silently.


    Seeing Yu Ping get out of the car, the man came at once, with a happy face.


    "This is for you, Miss Yu."


    "Didn''t I make it clear? We can''t, you''re not sending flowers. "


    "Then I''d like to have a try. Whether it''s a single love or anything, I''m willing to do it. Miss Yu I appreciate your character. " The man looked at Yu Ping with a deep feeling.


    Yu Ping''s face was helpless. "My personality is not so good. My face is plastic surgery. I''m not so good-looking. I used to be ugly."

 Chapter 873

    But the man smiled, "I don''t care about this. I''ve read your paper. You''re excellent. You''re one of the best students in Minzu University. I like learning bully very much. You''re very talented and hard-working. I like such people very much."


    "You''re hopeless." Yu Ping rolled her eyes.


    Hua Sheng looks in the car, can''t help laughing.


    After breaking up with Yuan Shao, Yu Ping was really sad for a while at first, but later she picked up a little bit.


    It not only helps Huasheng''s small shop to operate with different models, but also has many pursuers.


    Yu Ping has opened a flagship store on the Internet in Huasheng''s small store. You can still call Yisheng. The sales volume is very good.


    Yu Ping has given a lot of new products. Of course, the money Hua Sheng gave Yu Ping is also considerable.


    It took Yu Ping half a year to buy a 50 square meter loft apartment in Jiangcheng, with two floors up and down. The decoration was very artistic.


    She paid for a white BMW 3-Series car.


    Hua Sheng quietly settled the final payment for her, which moved Yu Ping deeply. Meanwhile, he was angry that Hua Sheng helped him so much that he could not repay it.


    Anyway, Hua Sheng will take good care of Yu Ping.


    As for Yu Ping''s parents, they never dare to come to Jiangcheng again, but Yu Ping will still give some money, only rarely go back.


    As for Yuan Shao, at first, he didn''t give up. He often emailed Yu Ping.


    To the back less and less, listen to the students in the group that Yuan Shao has a new girlfriend over there, the girl looks very sweet.


    At that moment, Yu Ping, though afflicted, died.


    No one stipulates that love means marriage. Who hasn''t been young and frivolous?


    But love is not all, the road is still to go. Since then, Yu Ping never mentioned Yuan Shao again.


    I haven''t seen Yuan Shao''s parents again. I''m just busy with my business.


    Life is full. Yu Ping has her own circle of friends.


    I usually go to the gym, arrange flowers, learn to cook, even climb mountains, swim and make myself very busy.


    Hua Sheng is also very happy to see her so active life.


    When he went back that night, Hua Sheng took a bath and lay on the bed playing with Xiao Hei.


    Xiao Hei usually behaves like a silly cat, but Hua Sheng knows that it is not.


    It just likes to camouflage itself like itself, and only enlarge its moves when necessary.


    At this time, the mobile phone suddenly rings.


    It''s a picture from Xie Dongyao. It''s a bunch of roses. It''s very bright red. It''s very nice.


    "Sister Hua Sheng, how are you looking?"


    "Well, it looks good."


    "These are for you."


    "Why send me flowers?" Reply from Huasheng.


    "Because my brother picked them in the mountains himself."


    After reading this sentence, Hua Sheng was silent.


    Xie Dongyao then said, "he''s willing to be cheap, isn''t he?"


    Hua Sheng is silent. She doesn''t know how to answer. She doesn''t want to slander Xie Dongyang. It''s not wrong to like someone, but


    "I also told him not to be cheap, but he just didn''t listen. Today, he and several clients went to investigate several projects on the other side of Qingxi mountain. I found a very bright rose nearby, so I picked it foolishly and said to give it to you. After all, you like flowers, but do you know what he has paid for it? "


    Hua Sheng still didn''t return. Xie Dongyang continued to type. "He broke his hands, didn''t he deserve it? We all know that the thorns of rose are more complicated than rose. Few people pick the flowers, but they can''t help themselves. When he takes them back, his palms are bloodshot and fleshy, but every petal is intact. I wanted to give them to you personally. But sister Hua Sheng, I don''t want to face you, because my brother is really very poor. I love her very much. Either I hate you or I can''t face it. I''ve sent flowers to you in a hurry. Please take it away. "


    As soon as Xie Dongyao finished, ginkgo went upstairs and knocked on the door. "Miss, the express just sent these flowers. Did you order them?"

 Chapter 874

    Hua Sheng was helpless. He took a look at the flower and said, "take it."


    Gingko carefully sent flowers in, but also a special reminder, "Miss, there are many thorns of the rose, you should be careful."


    "Good."


    "Or shall I trim it for you?"


    "No, put it here."


    After ginkgo goes out, Hua Sheng looks at this bunch of gorgeous roses. At the first sight of packaging, he knows that it''s not professional. It''s not the kind of flower shop bought it.


    In response to Xie Dongyao''s words, Xie Dongyang picked it himself.


    I thought that after the last time, he would look at some things, but he was more stubborn.


    Hua Sheng is very distressed, Xie Dongyang is good, but Jiang Liu is her deep love.


    She can''t hurt the man she loves, so Xie Dongyang can only be the one who was sacrificed.


    This color of rose has a special flower language.


    Hua Sheng likes flowers very much, so he pays special attention to the flower language of each flower.


    The color of the rose, flower language is - I have been crazy in love with you.


    What kind of persistence is this?


    Hua Sheng sighs a little. Sitting in the master bedroom, he doesn''t know what to do. Last time, Xie Dongyang stopped the falling iron plate for her.


    This time, Xie Dongyang went to pick roses and made his palms blood and flesh blurred.


    Although I know that he is not a moral kidnapper, Hua Sheng has been kidnapped and cannot escape.


    It is not wrong not to love a person, nor is it wrong to love a person.


    Everyone is right. It''s just that Xie Dongyang loves the wrong person.


    Hua Sheng decides to wait for the river to come back. Ask him what he means. She doesn''t want to hide anything from the river, especially in personal matters.


    On the other side, Xie Dongyang felt stabbing pain.


    That kind of feeling is like being stung by jellyfish. It''s painful to grasp the heart.


    "Ning Ning, come on. Give uncle Er some medicine."


    "It''s worth it. Don''t change it for him. It hurts him."


    Xie Dongyao stares at his brother fiercely and refuses to let his niece go.


    Xie Ning and Xie Dongyang are good, so they can''t bear to take the cotton ball and disinfectant and come to wipe it again for uncle Er.


    "Are you sick? Why do you suffer? Do you seek abuse?"


    "You''d better say that you wanted to die and live for Qin, Wan and Yu?" Xie Dongyang is also a pot that can''t be opened or raised.


    A pillow of Xie Dongyao''s Qi flies here, and Xie Dongyang turns to avoid it.


    "Yes, we don''t have a worry free family. I thought big brother was worried about it, but now big brother is also worried about it Muddleheaded, alas What''s the matter? "


    Xie Dongyao is really upset recently. Her sister-in-law took her children abroad. She thought it was a visit.


    But when Xie Ning came back this time, Feng Yu didn''t come back, it means something happened between the husband and wife.


    Xie Dongze said that Feng Yu wanted a divorce.


    Xie family was shocked. Xie yunqi overturned the table on the spot and slapped Xie Dongze.


    Xie Ning was so scared that he cried. He thought that elder brother was the most worry free. He didn''t know that he was old now, but he was restless.


    Xie Dongyang didn''t ask carefully. He knew it must have something to do with the female college student.


    It looks like the girl Xie Dongze secretly loves. It''s white moonlight.


    "Little aunt, don''t mention that. I''m so sad If I really separated, I would be a single parent. " Xie Ning toots her mouth.


    "It''s OK. You still have your uncle and I, as well as your grandparents. Let your father get out of Xie''s house and get your sister-in-law. We are the family."


    "My sister-in-law will not come back." Xie Dongyang said.


    "Shut up, bitch. Don''t talk." Xie Dongyao is very angry.


    At this time, Xie Dongyang''s mobile phone rings, and he picks up the phone.


    "I''m AI Chen." There''s a nice voice over there.


    "Oh, hello."


    "Would you like to meet me? I''ll be right outside your house." AI Chen said.


    Xie Dongyang was stunned. Then he stood in front of the window and opened the monitor. As expected, he saw AI Chen wandering at the door.

 Chapter 875

    Xie Dongyang did not dare to delay. He quickly wrapped up the gauze in his palm and went out in a hurry.


    Chen came alone with a baseball cap, but no mask.


    Maybe she usually wears heavy make-up on the program, so after removing her make-up, fans can hardly recognize her.


    But Xie Dongyang has seen her daily appearance, so it''s still easy to recognize.


    After going out, Xie Dongyang panted, "how can I stand at the door and come in?"


    "No, I drove here. Come up and have a chat?"


    AI Chen points to a big black Mercedes Benz g not far away. It''s cool.


    "Good."


    Xie Dongyang is also embarrassed to refuse, others have come to the door, can not go?


    In addition, when he was in hospital, AI Chen went almost every day to deliver food, fruit and warmth. He was embarrassed not to give face.


    After getting on the bus, Xie Dongyang sat in the passenger seat and closed the door.


    AI Chen presses the key and plays a song of her own, which is soft and beautiful.


    She turned to the back seat and took a handbag. It was very delicate. The pink kind of girl''s heart was very strong.


    "Here you are."


    "What is this?"


    "Colostrum powder, which can improve immunity, was bought by me in foreign countries. It is said that colostrum powder is helpful for wound recovery and also can improve immunity. You''ve been injured a lot, hospitalized a lot, taking medicine a lot, and your immunity is unbalanced. Take some. It''s very useful. I''ve taken it. "


    "OK, thank you."


    Xie Dongyang was not polite either. He took the gift and smiled.


    "What happened to the hand?" AI Chen takes a look at Xie Dongyang''s hands and palms. They are wrapped with gauze. It seems that they are still bleeding.


    "Ah, a little wound."


    "Then what can you do if you are not careful?"


    "Ha, I was so mischievous when I was a kid. I''m used to it. I''m not so weak as an old man."


    AI Chen bit her lips, looked at Xie Dongyang and said nothing.


    In fact, AI Chen is also very good-looking without make-up. After all, she is young, watery and tender, and her face is full of collagen.


    Big eyes, lips slightly red, bridge of nose is also straight, so it is very patient to see.


    "Xie Dongyang."


    "Yes?"


    "That day, when you rushed forward, I was watching on the stage. At that moment, I was shocked I''m scared, too. I''m afraid you''re dead... "


    "Ha, I have a lot of life."


    "Before, Hua Zhi told me that you are infatuated with Hua Sheng and poisoned. I still don''t believe it, or even believe in myself. Think as long as I work hard, you will be interested in me, later, I saw all this, just know, Hua Zhi is right. Hua Sheng is deeply rooted in your heart. You can''t even live for her. I really don''t have the confidence to change this kind of you. "


    "I''m sorry, AI Chen, you are very good, you are really very good..."


    "Don''t send me a good person card. Usually it says I''m very good. The next sentence is sorry. How about it? It''s low." AI Chen laughs at herself.


    Xie Dongyang is even more embarrassed. If someone guesses it, he can''t say it.


    There was a silence in the car


    In the music is AI Chen''s song. She sings - there are so many good women in the world. Why do you love her? Can you look back at me? I am like a moth fighting fire behind you.


    AI Chen suddenly wants to cry. She turns her head abruptly and hugs Xie Dongyang directly.


    Without waiting for his reaction, he gave him a quick kiss on the cheek.


    Xie Dongyang was petrified and motionless.


    "Xie Dongyang, I won''t embarrass you. If you want to like her, please continue to like her Since we are brothers, I''m going to like others, otherwise I''ve wasted my life. I don''t want to be married forever, so I won''t waste it with you. " AI Chen said and cried.


    Xie Dongyang felt a little guilty. "I''m sorry, i..."


    "Don''t say sorry, I don''t forgive you, but I understand you."


    Xie Dongyang lowered his head and didn''t know what to say.


    "Xie Dongyang, you are a super bastard. Do you know that?" AI Chen smiles with tears.

 Chapter 876

    Xie Dongyang licked his lips. He didn''t dare to say anything. Seriously, AI Chen is a good girl.


    Even Mrs. Xie liked it and fancied that her son would make some sparks with the girl, but in the end, she stopped.


    "Well, I''m not going to write with you. I''m going to tell other men. I''m recently I fell in love with a university professor. I have more taste, gentleness and temperament than you do. But I don''t have money at home, but it doesn''t matter. I earn bread by myself. I just want love, which you can''t give me. "


    "Well, I wish you..."


    "Stop. Don''t wish me happiness. I''m leaving now."


    AI Chen''s eyelashes are drooping. She doesn''t dare to take a look at Xie Dongyang. She''s afraid of it. She''ll change her mind.


    Xie Dongyang gets out of the car and says hello to AI Chen, "then drive slowly and have dinner together when you are free."


    "Yes."


    AI Chen low hum, the sports car disappeared.


    Xie Dongyang stood in place and looked for three seconds, then turned back to his old house.


    And AI Chen is driving while crying, she is reluctant to thank Dongyang, but she also knows rationally.


    Xie Dongyang''s love for Huasheng is not something that can be forgotten overnight. If he continues to keep on thinking about it, he will never forget it.


    I''m afraid that I will be the third one to be sacrificed, so it''s better to give up as early as possible. Although my heart will hurt, the long pain is not as good as the short one.


    That night, I had an appointment with my clients. A new club in the western suburb of Jiangcheng was called Fenglan Yazhu.


    It was opened by Xie Dongyang''s client''s friend, so he was brought here.


    To be honest, from the outside, this building is very common, even old, with a sense of age.


    However, after walking in, I found that there was something else.


    The decoration of the whole building is all new Chinese style, with Chinese flavor everywhere.


    For example, the small lamps in the corridor are lotus petals, not so bright, but just good, to set off the atmosphere.


    For example, the cups on the tea table are all designed by people, very similar to the ancient wine bottles, very elegant.


    Xie Dongyang didn''t feel the Chinese wind before, but since he liked Huasheng, he can''t help but mend his brain.


    He thought that Huasheng should like such a place, quiet and elegant.


    In fact, Hua Sheng really likes it. Her own antique shops are decorated in this style.


    Xie Dongyang and his clients first drink tea, then drink wine.


    After three rounds of drinking, there was another girl in the private room, which was prepared by the customer for Xie Dongyang.


    As a matter of fact, Xie Dongyang is not Xie Shao now.


    This kind of thing is not interested, just want to refuse, can see the girl face, and hesitated.


    This girl is very strange. Her facial features are not so beautiful, but she is very beautiful.


    There is not a place like Huasheng in her whole face.


    However, Xie Dongyang feels that her temperament is too similar to that of Huasheng.


    What do you say?


    It''s like, that familiar smell is exactly the same.


    After the beauty of Huasheng was spread in Jiangcheng, many young people used to follow the trend of plastic surgery.


    According to Hua Sheng''s face, or Hua Zhi''s face.


    Xie Dongyang has seen many of them in the dark, but they are just flesh and skin, and they don''t imitate the essence.


    At present, this girl is probably the one Xie Dongyang has met. Her temperament is most suitable for Huasheng.


    "Still don''t say hello to Xie Shao?" The manager of the club reminded me.


    The girl suddenly realized that she had a look at Xie Dongyang, and her eyes were slightly clear, "Xie Shao."


    "What''s your name?" Xie Dongyang suddenly became curious.

 Chapter 877

    "My name is Ni Wenwen if I want to thank you less."


    "Ni Wenwen? What a strange name? " Xie Dongyang was stunned, and the name was obviously a bit awkward.


    "Yes, I didn''t like it when I was a child, but my father used to be a scholar. He thought highly of himself and gave me such a name." The girl smiled.


    "Is there any source?" Xie Dongyang holds the glass and raises the corner of his mouth slightly.


    The girl was thoughtful and silent for a while and then slowly said, "my father likes the poet Li Bai very much. He has a poem which is not widely known, which is called" Za Qu Ge CI ¡¤ gentleman has thoughts and actions ". There is a sentence called" Purple Pavilion, even Zhongnan, green sky and Ni se. ". So my father suddenly changed his surname to Ni, for which my grandfather has been making trouble for a long time. Naturally, I took Ni as my father''s surname. As for Wen Wen... "


    This girl intentionally wants to talk and stops, but let Xie Dongyang listen to more relish.


    "Oh? Go on. "


    The girl smiled. "I''m a little embarrassed about that. My mother likes a saying in" the wind of the country, the wind of Qin, the wind of Xiaorong "-- to read a gentleman, and to warm him up like a jade."


    "I don''t know much about it, but it sounds beautiful."


    In fact, Xie Dongyang''s talent is not as good as that of Jiangliu. When Jiangliu is with Huasheng, he often quotes some allusions and poems.


    However, Xie Dongyang was influenced by the west too much, and knew little about Chinese culture.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just the stink of poor scholars." The girl laughed at herself.


    Xie Dongyang talks to this girl named Wen Wen.


    The girl accompanied Xie Dongyang from the door to the door.


    After sitting for about three hours, she had a good drink, sang well, and played zither. She felt omnipotent.


    Xie Dongyang''s temperament is the same as that of a Sheng. She is wearing a new Chinese cheongsam, red lattice and a little national flavor.


    When she left, she gave Xie Dongyang a handkerchief with rusty peony flowers on it. It was very well made.


    Xie Dongyang couldn''t believe it if he didn''t see it with his own eyes. Now there are women who live like ancient ladies.


    Later, I went home and inquired about the girl''s details.


    Xie Dongyang not only sympathizes with Miss Wen.


    Xie Dongyang lies on the big bed, and the words on his mobile phone are clearly visible.


    It was sent by one of his brothers - Dongyang, Miss Wen Wen I can''t say a word.


    "Just say it." Xie Dongyang replied.


    "Miss Wen Wen, her father used to be a scholar with a little fame and published several books. Later, she committed suicide because of depression. Her mother remarried later. She was raised by her aunt. Her aunt opened fur city. Her family was rich, but people It''s insidious. Wen Wen was raised as a thin horse in Yangzhou. "


    "Wait, what is Yangzhou thin horse?" Xie Dongyang was dizzy.


    "It''s not easy for me to say. Check it yourself. Anyway This girl''s fate is not very good. She was sent as a gift by her aunt a few years ago. She started a business for herself. It''s said that in order to prevent her from getting pregnant accidentally, her aunt forced her to have a ligation operation. "


    "Beast." Xie Dongyang couldn''t help swearing.


    "Yes, but you If you like it, there''s nothing wrong with being a canary As for feelings I don''t know how many rich businessmen have tortured such a person, and it''s impossible to enter the door of your family. " That''s true, too.


    Xie Dongyang was sleepy, but after hearing this, he had no sleep all night.


    Maybe he is superior, so he doesn''t know the folk suffering.


    When we think about Wen Wen''s face again, he finds that he is a bit confused and has substituted her for Hua Sheng That''s why I''m so angry.


    "Sheng Sheng, have you slept?" Xie Dongyang couldn''t help sending wechat to Huasheng.

 Chapter 878

    At midnight, Hua Sheng did not sleep. The river was asleep.


    She has been sleeping less recently, and she will have more spiritual power in her body tomorrow. For example, if she sleeps for two hours, it is equivalent to eight hours for others.


    So when she sleeps less, she will naturally read books and pass the time. When she sees Xie Dongyang''s wechat, she will reply in time. ,


    Hua Sheng: not sleeping yet.


    Xie Dongyang: then I''d like to have a word with you.


    Hua Sheng: good


    Xie Dongyang: I met a girl today. I feel It''s very much like you.


    Hua Sheng: am I so popular? (Snickers)


    Xie Dongyang: No, it''s not similar, it''s temperament.


    Later, Xie Dongyang told Hua Sheng all about Ni Wenwen''s understanding, especially when it comes to life experience, and they also sighed.


    "If that''s what you said, I really want to see you when I''m free." Hua Sheng said.


    "Well, I''ll introduce you."


    "Your hand..." Hua Sheng really wants to ask, how about the hand stabbed by the rose?


    "Ah, it''s OK. I have a thick skin and meat. Ha ha, it''s a piece of cake."


    "Well, go to bed early."


    Hua Sheng didn''t say much. He ended the chat with one sentence. Although Xie Dongyang was reluctant to leave, he was not so cheeky.


    Before the end of the chat, I also sent several photos of Xiaobai and Xiaohei children to Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng''s mood is naturally much better after seeing the pictures of the kitten. Even Jiang Liu has become a cat lover.


    Of course, Jiangliu is more of a lover of the house and the Ukraine, because his wife likes it, so he likes it.


    On the other hand, Xie''s family has not been peaceful recently. Xie Ning is ill. It''s influenza, but this time it''s very severe. He has a fever all the time.


    Xie Yun found a family doctor to inject and hang water for her granddaughter.


    Scheinin lies in grandma''s arms, crying, "I want to find my mother."


    Mrs. Xie was sad, and could not help wiping her tears. "Ning Ning Ning is a child or a mother, but Feng Yu doesn''t answer my phone Recently, the phone is not answered and the text message is not returned. His father, what should we do? Do Dongze and Xiaoyu really want to divorce? I really can''t accept it. "


    Xie Yun looks sad and doesn''t know what to say.


    At the beginning, we all thought it was two people who made a mess.


    But later I found that it was not so simple. Feng Yu had never been back since he returned to his mother''s home.


    At first, I would occasionally call Xie''s family and send videos. Later, I could hardly get in touch with them.


    Xie Dongyang had an accident a while ago. Feng Yu put Xie Ning on the plane and she didn''t come back.


    Xie Yun and his wife scolded Xie Dongze and even got the whip of Xie Yun.


    But it''s useless. Although Xie Dongze didn''t directly say that he wanted to divorce, he obviously had no feelings for Feng Yu.


    Angry now the whole family ignore him, he is also idle, directly moved to live with that female college student.


    It''s said that she also bought a 200 square meter crossover and a white BMW sports car.


    Maybe because Xie''s family is very resistant to this, Xie Dongze is less and less going back to the old house for dinner.


    "Call that brute and tell him it''s better to find his mother."


    Xie Yun is also angry. He directly asks his wife to call his eldest son.


    Mrs. Xie picked up her cell phone and dialed it.


    "Mom, what''s up?"


    "Your daughter is ill. Come back."


    After that, Mrs. Xie hung up. Before Xie Dongze got off work in the company, he drove directly back to the old house.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw my daughter lying on the sofa hanging water, which was very painful.


    "Ning Ning."


    "Father, you say that a wife in ruins cannot be abandoned. Is that right?" Xie Ning''s forehead is also pasted with antipyretic stickers. When he asks, he asks Xie Dongze.


    He was really shocked.

 Chapter 879

    "Ning Ning, who told you that?"


    Xie Dongyang squatted down and held her daughter''s other hand without injection, in a gentle voice.


    Children are always their own good, Xie Dongze and his wife''s feelings pale, does not mean that do not love their daughter.


    Xie Ning is still in his heart. Before that, Mrs. Xie gave her daughter-in-law an idea to threaten Xie Dongze with her custody right.


    Let him leave that fox spirit, however, Feng Yu is not that kind of woman.


    Feng Yu is a talented student who grew up abroad.


    In terms of ideology and behavior, there are some differences with domestic women, so the final balance is repeated.


    Feng Yu chose to quit, even his beloved daughter was sent back to Xie''s house. Such an air of raising hands is submissive.


    "I said that after so many years of love, mom and dad gave birth to me, which means mom is Dad''s wife. But when I read after class, I said that in ancient times, there was a man named Chen Shimei. He abandoned his original wife, married a princess, and then went to harm his children. At last, he was killed by Bao adult. Dad, you are a hero in my heart. Don''t do anything wrong, OK? The three of us are as good as before. I miss my mother so much But my mother won''t answer my phone or video me. "


    With that, Xie Ning cried.


    Xie Dongze''s heart was very sad, extremely sad, and she also loved her daughter.


    He quickly took out the tissue and wiped tears for his daughter.


    "Honey, don''t cry It''s all dad''s fault, which makes you sad. I''ll call mom later and let her talk to you, OK? "


    Xie Ning nodded, tears still flow in pairs.


    Xie Yun and his wife were also in the living room, but they didn''t say a word. They were extremely disappointed with the eldest son.


    Xie Dongze gets up and picks up his mobile phone to call Feng Yu.


    On the other end of the line - the number you are calling is empty.


    He sighed a little, knowing that Feng Yu wanted to say goodbye to himself, or even to die old.


    He started sending wechat again. Fortunately, wechat hasn''t been hacked yet.


    -- Xiaoyu, I know you hate me. It''s all my fault. I know what I say can''t make up for your pain. But our child is innocent. Ningning is ill and hasn''t gone to school for many days. She''s hanging water. She says she wants to miss her mother. I beg you. For our daughter''s sake, give her a call back and let her listen to your voice.


    Feng Yu replied to a wechat message after a long time.


    "I''m still working overtime. I don''t see wechat. I''ll call Ning later. As for us I''ve figured it out. When I''m more stable, I''ll go back to China and go through the divorce formalities with you. Ningning I wanted to take away, but I can''t bear to see that your parents are old and Dongyao in Dongyang isn''t married. These years, I''m at Xiejia''s house. They treat me well. I think about it. I''ll give Ningning to you. As for me There are already new jobs abroad. "


    Although the result of divorce has long been doomed, but now Feng Yu says it will still be uncomfortable.


    In fact, Xie Dongze should be happy, because that little lover has been urging divorce and putting pressure on him.


    He was supposed to be happy, but I don''t know why Xie Dongze was so sad after Feng Yu said all this calmly.


    "Xiaoyu, I''m sorry for you."


    "It doesn''t make sense to say that. I bear the result because I paid the price for my original choice Xie Dongze Don''t say sorry, it doesn''t matter, I really don''t matter, because when a heart is riddled with holes, it''s all steel. "


    Xie Dongze is more distressed. He doesn''t know what to say.


    Feng Yu suddenly added, "do you know Xie Dongze? I don''t think I can''t accept divorce. I just think that I used to think highly of you. I always thought you were a man of taste. Unexpectedly, I was also fascinated by beauty. Ha ha Man... "

 Chapter 880

    Xie Dongze is just a sigh. At this moment, it is futile to say more.


    "Xiaoyu, you will remember to call Ning Ning. I''ll hang up first."


    Xie Dongze is ridiculed by Feng Yu, and the little lover over there is still urging him by wechat.


    "Honey, are you back?"


    "Honey, can you buy me some spicy duck tongue when you come back? Want to eat... "


    "Honey, I went shopping last week and fell in love with a Bulgarian bracelet."


    Xie Dongze transferred 50000 Yuan directly, even without punctuation marks.


    The other side also received money in seconds, and then immediately sent a surprise expression.


    "Honey, you are so kind to me, love you."


    Xie Dongze knows very well that the little lover is because money is with him. As for love, ha ha.


    Then why does he know that the other side is such a person, or can''t help it?


    The reason is very simple, because the girl looks like the girl he liked in his childhood, the white moonlight in her heart.


    White moonlight is late, Xie Dongyang also knows.


    But the head of the family is married now. He has children and family. There is no intersection with Xie Dongze.


    This girl, who looks like late, was originally named Xu Ying. In order to please Xie Dongze, she suddenly changed her name to Xu wanwan.


    And the girl also found that when Xie Dongze held her, she would cry out late.


    At this time, Xie Dongze will show a rare tenderness.


    Girls are not stupid. She also knows that it was not herself who called that night.


    Just, who cares?


    Xie Dongze is young and kind to people. As long as he is happy, let''s be casual. Girls are still open-minded.


    Because she was with Xie Dongze, the girl was transferred back to the headquarters, which was in Xie Dongze''s secretary room.


    Xie Yun was very angry. He wanted to be expelled several times. Later, seeing that his eldest son didn''t listen, he gave up.


    It''s just that the atmosphere of the Xie family is very bad now. Everyone rejects or despises the elder brother. After all, the elder sister-in-law is such a good person.


    Xie Dongze didn''t go back to his little lover tonight, but stayed with his daughter all night and kept Ning Ning Ning sleeping.


    Xie Dongyang also rarely stayed in the old house for the night. Late at night, he poured two whiskies.


    A cup to big brother, and then sit next to him.


    "Big brother, are you happy now?"


    Xie Dongze took the glass and said, "maybe."


    "You see, you don''t even know how unhappy you are. You used to be different That girl who is like late at night is really so good. Can you transcend the love between you and your sister-in-law for many years? "


    Xie Dongze licked his dry lips.


    "It''s not like that. Actually, I didn''t want to divorce Feng Yu But her disposition will not allow me to betray. "


    "I know. You just want to keep the red flag at home and keep it flying outside." Xie Dongyang looks a little ironic.


    Xie Dongze didn''t retort either.


    "Big brother, the world is fair. You won''t take all the advantages. You will lose some of the gains. Since you want to find the feeling of that year outside and mix with girls, you have to endure the situation of divorce now, but I admire the character of my sister-in-law very much. If I were her, I would probably hate you so much that you would never see Ning Ning in your life, but she didn''t. "


    Xie Dongyang respects her sister-in-law very much, and thinks that she is a woman with a special pattern and a broad mind.


    In fact, it is the same. Feng Yu is really good.


    It''s hard for Xie''s family not to like her.


    However Good man card is useless. Even if it is better, Xie Dongze has changed his mind.


    "Yes, Feng Yu is very good. It''s my scum." Xie Dongze finished, looked up to dry the whiskey, a spicy across the throat.


    "How about you? Are you happy when you like a married woman?" Xie Dongze turned to his brother.


    This is a topic about moral bottom line.

 Chapter 881

    Xie Dongyang smiled, very calm.


    "I am happy, very happy."


    Xie Dongze''s eyes are a little confused. It seems that he can''t understand the happiness of his brother''s unrequited love.


    "Do you know why? Because I just like it silently in my heart, I didn''t destroy her family, her happiness I used to think that like is possession, is to take, is unbridled extravagance, now think about it, that time is too naive


    "Do you have any experience?" Xie Dongze looked at his brother and thought that he was really mature.


    Even the rashness and impatience between the eyebrows gradually disappeared.


    Now there is a trace of indifference in his body. This indifference is what he once had and what makes Feng Yu most moved.


    "Yes, it''s a very happy thing to like someone. It''s best to be happy with each other. Of course, if you can''t I''ll like it all my life. Now, why do I like Huasheng? Probably, many times when I was desperate, as long as I thought of her face, I could have the motivation and courage to live She gave me a lot of faith, I respect her, love her, appreciate her, think about her, care for her, even want to please her all the time. But these are my own happiness, I am not tired, and she is not involved by me. "


    "I see."


    Xie Dongze understands what his younger brother wants to say. All he wants to say is that he has cheated in marriage and separated his wife and children.


    But the younger brother just likes silently, does not affect Hua Sheng anything. They are different in interest and concept from themselves.


    Then there was another silence between the brothers


    Xie Dongyang didn''t want to persuade elder brother and elder sister-in-law to make up, because he knew that now things have reached this point, not a few words can make up.


    Both sides have a knot in their hearts, and the elder sister-in-law is deeply hurt. He can''t kidnap the elder sister-in-law morally with the Xie family and children.


    So Xie Dongyang didn''t persuade him, and I think he understood.


    On the other side, Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian drive back to the apartment.


    They had just finished their supper outside, with the Wang family.


    But this time, it''s not the same as before. Apart from Wang Junxian''s parents, there are also the Chinese couple.


    This is also the first time for the Chinese couple to meet Wang''s family as a quasi relative.


    Because the family had a good relationship with each other, they had a good chat.


    Both sides agreed on their marriage, including the old Wang''s wife, who had been strongly opposed before.


    Now I dare not provoke Hua Zhi, or I am moved by Hua Zhi.


    After all, without Hua Zhi''s words, the old lady may still be supporting the aged in the barren mountains.


    "What are you thinking?" Hua Zhi looks at Wang Junxian.


    "I was thinking, it''s time to get you pregnant."


    Hua Zhi:


    "I depend on Wang Junxian, you are insane... "


    "No, my parents just said that. Didn''t you listen?"


    Wang Junxian put the steering wheel face calm.


    "I heard that, but we are not married yet?"


    "Then tie it."


    "It''s beautiful to think about it. You said you''d marry when you got married. You didn''t even propose I don''t want to marry. " Hua Zhi''s cheeks are slightly red, with a bit of coquettish taste.


    "Then I propose, and I will meet your request."


    "So good?" Hua Zhi raises the corner of her mouth and laughs happily.


    Wang Junxian stops the car downstairs, turns his head and holds Hua Zhi''s hands.


    "Hua Zhi, give me a baby. Give me more."


    In such a simple and crude way, it is estimated that Wang Junxian is the only one who can say it.


    I don''t know how to answer for Hua Zhi. I can''t laugh or cry.


    "How many more pigs do you think I am?" She rolled her eyes.

 Chapter 882

    "If you''re a pig, it''s page."


    Wang Junxian is such a serious sentence, almost didn''t give Hua Zhi a smile.


    Capricorn man is not suitable for cold humor.


    "Wang Junxian, I''ll tell you a joke."


    Wang Junxian:


    How could he suddenly tell a joke when he just talked about giving birth so seriously?


    Is the topic jumping a little big?


    "Good." But even if the heart is very confused, or dare not ask, after all, Hua Zhi that little temper


    Hua Zhi relies on the copilot to get on, also not in a hurry to get off.


    That''s because she suddenly thought of a stem.


    Hua Zhiqing clears her throat and says deliberately, "well, there''s a girl talking to an ambiguous object. The boy suddenly asks," do you have a boyfriend? "? My sister said I didn''t have one. The boy hit the iron while it was hot. Can I be your boyfriend? The younger sister is very excited, immediately promised to say, OK, OK, what constellation are you? The boy says Capricorn. The younger sister asked again, what did you say just now you repeat? The boy said, can I be your boyfriend? My sister said that it''s not right. Let''s go on. The boy recalled and asked, do you have a boyfriend? This time, my sister replied one word directly - get out. "


    Ha ha ha ha, after talking about it, Hua Zhi can''t laugh herself.


    In other words, Capricorn black spot is really much better, a lot of it.


    Wang Jun''s face is black


    "Isn''t it funny?"


    "Keep it dark. Don''t control it." Wang Junxian looks at Hua Zhi calmly.


    She laughed and wept, and fell directly into Wang Junxian''s arms. They loved each other very much.


    At this moment, Wancheng.


    Chuntao is locked in a room, all over the body is blue and purple.


    But she pinched them herself. Why self abuse?


    Because she hurt so much


    Heartache


    Moreover, in recent days, Wu Nan has been ordering people to add a kind of medicinal powder to her food and water.


    It can inhibit the brain and nerves, make people extremely excited after use, but it will corrode the heart and corrode the bone after stopping the medicine.


    It''s very addictive. It''s said that it''s a special drug for schizophrenics.


    Why did Wu Nan give it to her?


    The reason is that one day ago, they quarreled again and Chuntao smashed everything in that family.


    Carrying a suitcase to go back to Huasheng, how can Wunan let her go?


    She was also expected to use it for herself in the future, so we had to use the same extreme method.


    She curled up on the bed, pulled the quilt and wrapped herself tightly.


    It was early June, but she still felt inexplicably cold. It''s not cold. When Wu Nan pushed the door in, he saw Chuntao shaking.


    "I seem to have a fever. Get me a doctor." Said Chuntao trembling.


    "Aren''t you afraid of death? Didn''t you commit suicide before Wu Nan''s eyes were full of sarcasm.


    "You won''t let me die, will you? You have to keep me because I''m valuable to you. " Chuntao looks at Wunan, and there is no love in her eyes.


    "Yes, I don''t want you to die. You are very useful."


    "Wu Nan, are you not afraid of thunder and thunder when you do this?"


    Chuntao hates him, and even hates her blindness.


    Wu Nan lit a cigarette and sat on the sofa with his legs up.


    "Thunderclap? Have you seen many mythological plays


    "There''s a God three feet up, don''t you know?" Spring peach curses.


    "If there were a God, it would have been revealed earlier, rather than let me wait until now So I never believe that... " Wu Nan sneers.


    "What do you want to do? Do you like our young lady? " Chuntao doesn''t know Wu Nan''s mind. He just speculates. Does he like the beauty of the young lady?

 Chapter 883

    Wu Nan laughed after hearing Chuntao.


    Then I glanced at Chuntao, "do you think you can do anything if you look good? Tell you I really don''t care about Huasheng''s face. No matter how good-looking it looks, it''s also a kind of Hua family. For me, Hua family is just a nail in the eye. Will I like her? That bitch. "


    "You What did the Hua family do to you? Do you hate it so much? "


    "You don''t need to know that."


    "Wu Nan, can you see when we were little..."


    Chuntao cried in a low voice. She was very sad when she was a child.


    She always thought that she was the purest childhood sweetheart with Wu Nan. How could she know that this man has become a devil now?


    "Don''t mention to me that when I was a child, it was not as good as a pig or a dog."


    Wu Nan was a little excited. He stood up and clubbed the unburned cigarette end on the shin of Chuntao.


    "Ah..." By the sudden scald, Chuntao screams with pain.


    "This is a lesson for you. In the future Don''t say what you shouldn''t say, don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask, otherwise There''s something for you. "


    After that, Wu Nan put the end of the cigarette into the garbage can and left.


    Chuntao wants to struggle, but that kind of medicine makes her spirit sometimes good, sometimes bad, and out of control.


    Chuntao''s mobile phone, also monitored by Wu Nan, was not used by her.


    Wu Nan is doing everything that wechat likes. Of course, gingko doesn''t know, and Huasheng doesn''t pursue it too much.


    She doesn''t like to predict the blessings and misfortunes for people around her, but it will be hard to know.


    But this night, Hua Sheng had a bad dream.


    In the dream, she and gingko went to a stream that she often played when she was a child.


    Then all of a sudden, Chuntao drowned. She and ginkgo couldn''t pull it, and watched Chuntao''s body sink a little bit.


    She cried out in pain - Miss help me, help me


    Hua Sheng wakes up crying. The river is frightened.


    Hold her tight.


    "What''s the matter? Ah Sheng, why are you crying? "


    "Ah I had an uncomfortable dream. " Hua Sheng woke up to find that it was a dream, tightly holding the corner of the river, very helpless.


    River gently patted her back to pacify, "nothing, my husband is here."


    Hua Sheng buries his head in the heart of the river and says nothing.


    "Did you dream of grandma?"


    He thought that she was a grandmother who had dreamed of passing away.


    Hua Sheng shook his head. "No."


    Jiang Liu didn''t ask deeply. After so long together, she also understood Hua Sheng''s temperament. If she wanted to say it, she would say it.


    Wu nanzha''s terrible, Chuntao in trouble.


    But Hua Sheng is not a fairy after all. She can''t know everything. She just has a bad feeling in her heart.


    But I didn''t expect that Chuntao would be harmed like that by Wu Nan so soon.


    At breakfast, gingko said to the two owners, "I just saw a sentence. I''m so happy. Do you want to listen?"


    Jiang Liu is in a good mood. He sandwiches a piece of black fish for Hua Sheng. "Talk about it."


    Gingko heartless laugh, "said whether it is love or marriage, looking for the right person will be warm and romantic for life, looking for the wrong person will be Huashan sword for life."


    Hua Sheng burst out after listening.


    The river thumbs up, "brilliant."


    "I just sent it to Gao He, but the guy didn''t understand my stem, which made me angry." Make complaints about ginkgo.


    "It''s probably that he''s not awake and in a state of stupor." River current speculation.


    "A Sheng, are you going to the company with me today?" The river asked her deliberately.


    "No, I asked Xiaoping to have dinner. Then I went to the fourth elder sister''s house in the afternoon to see Bai Kangning." Hua Sheng returns.


    "Bai Kangning, that''s a good name. My wife''s name is talent."


    "Mr. Jiang, can you stop selling melons like this?" Hua Sheng chuckles.

 Chapter 884

    Jiangliu had breakfast and went to the company. Gingko drove Huasheng to the antique shop.


    Yu Ping is very diligent. She is cleaning inside and outside. There are more and more things in the shop.


    What''s terrible is that those cold shops around have opened up and started business.


    Yu Ping, wearing a blue cheongsam, pointed to Hua Sheng and said, "ah Sheng, look, there is a new tea house. Their boss is very strange. He only sells fruit tea, but he doesn''t have anything else. But it''s very delicious. I bought some for you. It''s kiwi fruit flavor. "


    Hua Sheng smiles and nods.


    "There is also a noodle shop over there. The boss is a couple. They have ancestral skills. They don''t know what to make noodles with. The noodles are very strong. The most important thing is that it''s cheap. It''s only 12 yuan a bowl. It''s very affordable. When it comes to the mouth of the rice every day, the business is very good. I eat it almost every day these days. "


    "There''s also a tailor''s shop over there. It''s made of clothes. Many fabrics are good-looking and of good quality. It''s customized and the price is OK. The only drawback is that time is a little long, because it''s handmade, so it takes seven days for a dress to come out. "


    Ginkgo is also listened to with relish.


    Yu Ping is obviously a lot more outgoing. If she had been, she would never have known her neighbors so quickly.


    Hua Sheng was also very happy to hear it. Later in the morning, he was busy in the shop.


    "How are you and the suitor?" Hua Sheng''s occasional gossip.


    "No progress, it''s not my dish."


    Yu Ping rubs the antique ceramics, and returns casually.


    At this time, Huasheng''s mobile phone rings.


    A strange number, she took a look, or.


    "Hello?"


    "Hua Sheng?" There was a man''s voice, familiar.


    "I am."


    "Hello, I''m Lingxiao. Do you remember? I asked you for wechat before? "


    Lingxiao''s voice, with joy.


    He got the number of Huasheng through the channel, and it took him three days to fight.


    Especially after watching and listening to the voice of Huasheng, I was very excited.


    "Oh, remember, what''s the matter?"


    Hua Sheng has always been very bland about unfamiliar people.


    Unfortunately, Lingxiao didn''t realize it and said, "you still remember me, ha ha, does that mean I''m pretty handsome, so I''m impressed?"


    In fact, he is only joking, but Hua Sheng thinks that people who are not familiar with joking are abrupt, so he doesn''t like it.


    "What can I do for you, Mr. Ling?"


    "Oh, nothing. I''ve always wanted to be your friend. Are you free? Lunch together? "


    Lingxiao invites lunch.


    Hua Sheng felt angry and asked, "Mr. Ling, since you can get my phone number, I believe you should know that I am married."


    "Yes."


    "Well, since we all know it, do you understand my attitude? I won''t do anything to make my husband unhappy. So, Mr. Ling, you should be careful and accept it. I don''t like to be friends with boys other than my husband. You have to understand that. "


    What Hua Sheng said was very firm, and also wanted to kill each other.


    Unexpectedly, Lingxiao was not on the road, and asked directly, "how about Xie Dongyang? What is he to you? "


    Even Xie Dongyang knows that it seems that there is no lack of investigation on Hua Sheng, isn''t it? Hua Sheng is more angry after listening.


    "Xie Dongyang and I have a life-long friendship. Do you have one?"


    Lingxiao is silent


    "I''ll see you in the future. I respect Ling''s family, but Mr. Ling, I hope you can respect yourself."

 Chapter 885

    After Hua Sheng finished, he hung up.


    Lingxiao licked his lips, a little embarrassed, but also a little unwilling.


    At this moment, Fengxi is solving the case.


    The reason is that Qin Wanyu and Qiuxiang have a close relationship recently. Most importantly, wechat calls often mention this name.


    At breakfast, she heard Qin Wanyu say, "Qiuxiang necklace, have you bought it?"


    Finally, the wind can''t help it. I''m going to investigate who Qiuxiang is.


    So I sent wechat to Huasheng at the first time.


    "A Sheng, do you know Qiu Xiang?" Asked Feng Xi with jealousy.


    Hua Sheng: No, who?


    Feng Xi: I suspect it''s the junior of Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Hua Sheng:


    Feng Xi: Qin, Wan and Yu are more and more sneaky these days. Damn it, go out in the middle of the night and come back early and late.


    Hua Sheng: maybe the company is busy. The river always leaves early and returns late.


    Fengxi: come on, don''t wash him white, this scum man Don''t be afraid of me. I said this morning that I want to buy necklaces for others. The name is Qiuxiang. All my ears have cocoons. "


    "Well Should it be a misunderstanding? " Hua Sheng felt that Qin, Wan and Yu were very good people, not so superficial.


    Otherwise it would not have been for the dead girlfriend for many years. Never forget.


    Wind Xi is obviously angry, with emotion between words.


    "The best thing is that he didn''t Inside me... "


    Feng Xi''s words are obscure, but Hua Sheng also knows what it means. She almost laughs to death.


    "Girl, I said," Hey, Feng''s head, would you be more reserved? Don''t say anything like that, it''ll bring down the price. " Reply from Huasheng.


    "I don''t care so much. Anyway This damned dregs man of Qin, Wan and Yu, while dregs me, still dregs Qiuxiang, trampling on two boats, I will let him capsize. "


    "How?" Hua Sheng is interested.


    "Keep it secret. Wait for me."


    After chatting with Huasheng, Fengxi unlocks his mobile phone while Qin Wanyu takes a bath.


    Then open wechat. Sure enough


    Recently, I chatted with a man named Mai Rui, a male assistant of Qin Wanyu.


    Qin Wan Yu: Mai Rui, how are Qiuxiang these days?


    Mairi: OK, I''m not so excited, but I''m more happy to see you.


    Qin Wanyu: Well, I know. I can''t leave these days. Please take care of me.


    Mairi: Well Have you talked to miss Fengxi about Qiuxiang? Will she be unhappy?


    Qin Wanyu: No, I don''t think so. Fengxi is very inclusive. I think she can accept Qiuxiang. When Qiuxiang gets well this time, I''ll follow Fengxi and pick her up.


    Mairui: Well, Mr. Qin, please be busy first. I''ll take the necklace you bought and put it on Qiuxiang.


    See here, the wind really is the lungs are going to explode.


    Want to pick up the family? Say she''s inclusive?


    Ma Di, is that blind? Is she inclusive? She''s very small, right?


    At that time, Feng Xi had abused Qin, Anhui and Henan for 1800 times.


    Just wait for him to come out, interested in questioning.


    Even if you''re talking nonsense outside, do you want to bring a woman back to live?


    Really when the old society ah, sit to enjoy the same happiness?


    Of course, Qin Wanyu didn''t know anything, so as soon as he came out of the bathroom, he saw a pillow flying in the wind.


    He didn''t come to hide. He hit his face directly.


    "What''s the situation? What''s the matter with you? " Qin Wanyu looks confused.


    "Tell me, when will Qiuxiang come home?" Wind Xi is warping two legs, sitting on the sofa, still holding a black belt.


    "Well Do you know? " Qin, Wan and Yu were a little guilty.

 Chapter 886

    Wind Xi a listen to this is to admit directly, more angry, grab a pillow to fly again.


    This time Qin Wanyu hid. He took the pillow with both hands. "My aunt, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Get out of my house quickly, and get out to my aunt at once." The wind pointed to the door.


    "What happened to me? Even the death penalty should be justified? " Qin, Wan, and Yu were full of grievances.


    It''s just a bath. I''m driven out by the wind.


    To be honest, he has lived here for so long, and his feelings have grown. He would be reluctant to leave.


    Even if I come back late from business, I won''t stay in the hotel. I have to come back here to stay. To put it bluntly, I have found a sense of home.


    "How do you like it? Did you get a woman outside and eat and live here? What about the face? "


    In fact, Fengxi''s words are a bit heartless. Although Qin Wanyu lived here, he didn''t spend Fengxi''s money.


    He has to pay for the food and cook for himself. Even the old building was bought directly by him.


    In order to be clean, I bought the right door with a lot of money and imagined that it would be convenient for me to live in case my friend came to stay in the future.


    "Women? Where is it? "


    "Do you dare to deny it? Who is Qiuxiang? "


    When Feng Xi''s words were finished, Qin Wanyu suddenly realized it.


    And then the next second, I laugh


    "Shut up, you''re laughing. I''ll give you a big mouth." Feng Xi is about to explode, but Qin, Wan and Yu are still laughing. They are so angry.


    "I said, you are angry for this?"


    The wind stared at Qin, Wan and Yu without speaking.


    Qin Wanyu stepped forward, laughing and picking out the chin with his fingers.


    "Go away."


    "Don''t get excited first. I''ll tell you about Qiuxiang. Be careful that you get angry and hurt your body and liver."


    "I won''t listen. Pack and go." The wind is blowing.


    "No, I have to tell you. You wait."


    Then Qin Wanyu picked up his mobile phone and clicked the wechat speaking interface.


    "Now pack up your things and bring Qiuxiang. We will wait."


    "You still want to come to my house, don''t you want to be shameful?" Wind Xi is so angry that his liver aches. I really want to kill Qin Wanyu, a scum man, invincible scum man.


    In order to sell the lawsuit, Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t refuse to talk, but they just shut up.


    Until an hour later, Mai Rui, assistant of Qin Wanyu, sent Qiuxiang


    When the wind sees autumn fragrance, it''s a little silly.


    "Here..."


    "Well, that''s right. Qiuxiang is a golden hair."


    "Qin Wanyu, you lied to me?"


    "Why do I lie to you? I have no sugar to eat. Qiuxiang, come..."


    Qin Wanyu whistled and called Qiuxiang, and the golden hair immediately came.


    "Strange, sister."


    Golden hair actually looked at the wind and barked twice magically.


    "I''m not a dog. What''s my name? Qin Wanyu is going to die." Wind Xi is really very disgusted.


    Then, Mairui explained slowly, "Miss Feng, this golden hair was bought by our general manager Qin in the dog training base. Because Qiuxiang is its nickname, it can only be called all the time, and there is no way to change it. This golden hair is very smart, just because it has just come to Jiangcheng, climate problems, and has been ill for several days. General manager Qin said that he intended to send it to you when the dog is ready."


    "What happened to the necklace?" Wind Xi''s hands are around her chest, and she is very upset about the stem of the necklace.


    Qin Wanyu and Mai Rui look at each other and laugh.


    Qin Wanyu pointed to the golden hair neck, "well, isn''t that right? The new one, isn''t it nice? "


    Wind Xi looks down carefully, I drop God, this is Hermes''s necklace, h''s logo is blind.


    "Qin Wanyu, do you have any money to burn? Bring Hermes to dogs?"

 Chapter 887

    "I''m rich, I''m happy."


    "Who are you talking to?" The wind glared.


    "You misunderstood me, you have to apologize to me, in front of Mindray."


    Qin, Wan, and Yu are so arrogant. It''s hard to catch the wind and braid once. They must be reasonable.


    "Sorry, it''s OK. In private, you let Mary go back to have a rest. How tired it is to see the dog off."


    "Miss Feng, I''m not tired."


    Wind:


    "And apologize in front of Qiuxiang." Qin, Wan and Yu were full of high Qi.


    Wind Xi licked his lips, thinking about nine.


    "Put away your little nineties. If you don''t get the money, I''ll go to the group and say it. Let''s see what the wind family leader, what the great writer is. They have no faith in what they say. They misunderstood people. They didn''t say a word of apology, right or wrong. They misunderstood me..."


    "You stop, can''t I apologize?" I''m afraid of the wind.


    If Qin Wanyu''s big mouth is really sent to the group, and her good friends know that she misunderstood a dog.


    That''s not going to be black for a lifetime?


    Thinking about it, Fengxi feels that apologizing means apologizing. It doesn''t matter if a woman can bend and stretch.


    So he lowered his head and murmured, "I''m sorry."


    "What, I didn''t hear you. Louder."


    "Qin Wan Yu, don''t go too far?" The wind glared.


    "Mairi, did you hear me clearly just now?"


    The assistant shakes his head.


    "Murray is your man, of course, speaking for you." The wind is not convinced.


    "Qiuxiang, did you hear that just now?"


    The dog shook his head and said yes.


    Angry wind Xi roared, "President Qin, I''m sorry, please don''t remember the villain, forgive me once."


    Qin, Wan and Yu deliberately touched their chin, and the show was full.


    "Well, that''s it this time. I think it''s your first offence, but It''s not the next time. "


    "NIMA..." Wind Xi really wants to hammer it. Seeing his face like a small man''s success, he is really upset to the extreme.


    At last, Murray withdrew and Qiuxiang was left behind.


    In fact, Fengxi likes dogs very much and hasn''t raised them all the time. It''s because she''s not sure where she is, so she''s afraid that she can''t take good care of her.


    Now I have settled down in Jiangcheng temporarily, and I have moved my mind.


    Before, they all wanted to adopt stray dogs, but Qin Wanyu disagreed. After all, those dogs were from unknown sources and were afraid of rabies.


    So Qin, Wan and Yu secretly paid attention and bought a golden hair for Fengxi.


    The wisdom of golden hair is one of the best in dogs, especially the golden hair that has been trained.


    Qin, Wan and Yu bought the dog at a friend''s price and spent 200000 yuan.


    Of course, he didn''t follow suit.


    Feng Xi really likes this golden hair. She squats down and touches its head all the time.


    "Is it public?" Asked the wind.


    "Elder sister, it''s called Qiuxiang." Qin, Wan and Yu remind.


    "What''s the matter? Ruhua is still a man."


    "Well, you won But Qiuxiang is really a bitch, but you can rest assured that she has passed the childbearing period and has been sterilized. "


    "How pitiful, and her children?"


    "The children have also been bought. This pure blood golden hair market is very popular, because it can be used as a nanny, and can buy vegetables."


    "So powerful?"


    Feng Xi has never had a dog. He really doesn''t understand these things. It''s just what Qin Wanyu said.


    Qin Wanyu coughed for a while and asked deliberately, "Qiuxiang, can''t she match me when we are together?"


    Qiuxiang Wang, especially like admitted.


    The wind Xi one face despises, "Qin Wan Yu, you are a bit shameless."

 Chapter 888

    Qin, Wan and Yu laughed and put their hands in their pockets.


    Fengxi has been around Jinmao all day. It''s clean and smart.


    I know to go to the bathroom when I defecate, and I don''t scream. I don''t eat until I''m fed by the owner.


    I''m not picky about food. I''m clean and have a physical examination regularly. I''m more delicate than others.


    In fact, Fengxi is more pleased that Qin Wanyu not only didn''t cheat, but bought her a dog instead.


    Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t feel for dogs. Why didn''t they buy public ones?


    The reason is a bit mysterious. In a word, Qin Wanyu doesn''t like any male contact, no matter whether it''s a man or a dog.


    After receiving Jin Mao, Feng Xi forgot to scold Qin, Wan and Yu just now and showed off to Hua Sheng.


    Hua Sheng happens to be eating at Hua Lin''s house and is too lazy to respond to her.


    Hua Sheng holds Hua Lin''s son carefully. In the dark, he feels that the little guy has a lot of predestination with him.


    She made several moves to protect Hua Lin''s mother and son even though she was the enemy of the underworld.


    This child is really a big one


    In Fengxi''s words, it''s only after I saved the galaxy in my last life that I met such a responsible aunt as Hua Sheng.


    "Five younger sister, it''s amazing. Kangkang loves to cry at ordinary times, but every time you come and hold him, he doesn''t cry Last time, the third sister came here and just held her, she peed on her body. "


    "Maybe we have a destiny." Hua Sheng smiles.


    "Well, Kangkang will like Xiaoyi very much in the future." Hua Lin also laughs. She has gained a lot of weight and a wide heart since she was born.


    "By the way, my parents came yesterday."


    "Oh? Did you say anything? " Hua Sheng asked casually.


    "I didn''t say anything, but I said a few words. When I was free, I went back to have a meal, and I said a second sister No, it''s Hua Qing. "


    "What''s wrong with her, moth?"


    "She''s pregnant."


    "Ah?"


    Hua Sheng is a little stunned.


    Hua Qing is pregnant?


    But she is not She is not Have you been in a bad mood lately?


    After living in the psychiatric center for a while, Liu Yuzhou picked it up later.


    "The child...?" Hua Sheng didn''t say it clearly, but it was obvious.


    "The child is not her husband''s, I don''t know which man''s, she won''t say it herself."


    "What now?" Hua Sheng carefully puts the sleeping nephew back to the crib.


    Talk to Hua Lin about Hua Qing.


    "My parents didn''t say what to do, but her husband didn''t mention divorce. Maybe he will forgive her We all thought she couldn''t have a baby. We didn''t expect... "


    "Yes, it''s pregnant at this time. It''s also sensitive."


    Hua Sheng doesn''t hate Hua Qing very much, but I don''t want to be punished if people don''t do it.


    Hua Qing is now living in a miserable situation. Her economy is limited and she can''t leave the country. She has been decadent for a while at home.


    I heard that some days ago, I used to hang out in nightclubs.


    Maybe I have a child with someone. Now it seems that the child is to be kept. After all, it is her child.


    "Do my parents want to forgive her?" Hua Sheng asked lightly.


    Hua Lin looked at five younger sister''s face, a little uneasy.


    "I didn''t say it directly, but mom is soft hearted, you know I heard that Hua Qing wanted to forgive her after she became pregnant. "


    "What does Dad mean?"


    "Dad didn''t speak. I don''t think much. After all, Zhang Qian''s child died in her hands."


    "No matter what, it has nothing to do with us. It''s our own karma." Hua Sheng sighs a little.


    "Five younger sister, you''ve been married for so long, why haven''t you heard about your belly? Did you go to the hospital for a physical examination? " Hua Lin suddenly asks Hua Sheng.

 Chapter 889

    Hua Sheng is embarrassed for a while. In fact, Hua Zhi has asked about her child in private, even Feng Xi.


    She also wants to be pregnant, but her strength is not allowed


    "I''ve checked it. It''s nothing serious. It''s cold."


    "What about the river? Men also need to check. Sometimes it''s not all our problems. " Now Hua Lin is obviously close to Hua Sheng.


    After all, she knew that it was Hua Sheng who pulled her back from the hand of death.


    Although I don''t know how to use it, it''s definitely the credit of five sisters.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t say, and Hua Lin doesn''t ask.


    "The river is OK. Children and parents still need predestination. Maybe it''s not the right time? " Hua Sheng smiled faintly.


    See Hua Sheng not to say much, Hua Lin also no longer ask.


    Just before she left, Hua Lin whispered in Hua Sheng''s ear, "I heard that there is a place called songzishan in the southern town. It''s a homophonic way to send off children. There is a temple on the mountain. It''s very smart You have a chance to go with the river. "


    "Well, I''ll go if I have a chance."


    Hua Sheng laughs and doesn''t tell. After all, Hua Lin is for her good.


    Leaving Hualin''s home, Hua Sheng originally planned to go to the supermarket to buy some fruits and fresh vegetables.


    It''s a pity that some people have lost sight of it.


    Lingxiao drives a Mercedes Benz big G, which is very high-profile, most of which are driven by netred.


    Men do like it because they are domineering.


    Lingxiao directly blocks the car in front of Huasheng''s car, making her unable to move half a step.


    "Mr. Ling, I believe what I said on the phone is very clear."


    "Hua Sheng, why do you refuse people thousands of miles away? I don''t want to do anything to you I just want to be friends with you. "


    Lingxiao is now the new darling of Ling family. After Lingqi''s death, he has become the most valued person of Grandpa.


    The wealth and status of the Ling family are very good.


    Although they are not as rich as the four families, they are not ordinary people.


    So Lingxiao, in order to show off, naturally wants to be high-profile.


    "But I don''t want to be your friend."


    "Why?" Lingxiao begins to bully.


    "Because I don''t like you."


    Lingxiao listens, smiles and leans on the Mercedes Benz. "Is there a loophole in this? You don''t know me. How do you know who I am? Hua Sheng, it''s not fair to me. At least you need to give me a chance to show myself, so that I can see clearly what kind of person I am? "


    "No, I''m not interested and I don''t want to waste my time."


    Hua Sheng''s face is very cold


    Gingko gas directly rushed up, "I said you how shameless, my miss said so clearly, you still don''t go? What are you doing? Believe it or not, we call the police? "


    "Alarm? Whatever, what happened to me? " Ling Xiao takes out that kind of dandy ruffian.


    Hua Sheng sighs a little.


    Lingxiao was very modest and cautious when he fought in the chaos cemetery war that night, not like that.


    It seems that the Ling family has given him too much, which has made him arrogant and gone with the wind.


    Wealth and power are really eye-catching. Hua Sheng tries hard to remember that night''s Lingxiao, maybe better.


    In front of this, superficial and terrible.


    As soon as Hua Sheng wanted to say something, he heard a snap.


    Lingxiao''s head was slapped suddenly, and he was furious. He just wanted to scold.


    I saw the woman behind me


    "You How are you? "


    If someone else, it''s estimated that Lingxiao will make her die miserably, but this person is Fengxi, so it''s another matter.


    Although Feng Xi is young, he has become the owner of Feng family.


    It''s needless to say, that''s the person that Grandpa should respect. Lingxiao naturally doesn''t dare to mess around.


    "Well? "Flirting with good women in the street?" Wind Xi tilts his head and stares at Lingxiao fiercely.

 Chapter 890

    Hua Sheng laughs. Feng Xi is always so clever and strange. Just then, he definitely used a lot of strength.


    Look at Lingxiao, his face is white.


    Ginkgo Cola broke down, and quickly smiled, "Miss Fengxi, you are so good. We ran into a roadblock."


    Wind Xi chuckles, "no harm, I have a dog beating stick."


    "Wind, what are you doing?"


    "What am I doing? What else do I want to ask you? Hua Sheng is my friend. How dare you bully my friend? Stinking scum man, your grandpa praised you in front of me the other day, bullshit Bah, I think you''re also a good counselor. Fortunately, I didn''t agree to marry. Otherwise, it would be a big loss. "


    Lingxiao has been damaged by the wind. Naturally, her face is not good-looking.


    "You misunderstood me. I just want to be friends with Hua Sheng. I don''t want to do anything."


    Lingxiao is also telling the truth. She really dare not talk to Huasheng. After all, she is still a member of the Jiang family.


    I really want to start from a friend, just like Xie Dongyang.


    I didn''t know that Huasheng refused to give face so many times.


    But Hua Sheng is a famous lady after all. I''m not sure how to deal with Lingxiao in the street. He also takes a fancy to this, so he''s a bit of a hooligan.


    But Fengxi is not used to him. Fengxi is not a famous daughter-in-law, so there is no burden of idols.


    First, give Lingxiao such a slap, then a meal of damage.


    ¡±Be a friend? Do you match? Hurry to pee and take photos home, elder brother On your old face, even flies do not dare to fall, afraid of sprain, do you know? "


    Ginkgo laughs back and forth, Huasheng just looks at everything lightly.


    As long as Feng Xi appears, she has thought of these pictures for a long time.


    If it''s not noisy, it''s not the wind.


    "Wind, you don''t need to hurt people."


    "Hurt your mother, get out of here. Believe it or not, I''ll call your grandpa now?"


    Lingxiao''s face changed when he wanted to call Grandpa.


    Before leaving, he did not give up a look at Huasheng. It seemed that his heart was unwilling.


    After Lingxiao left, Fengxi took a look at her friend, "beauty is a curse."


    "You''re starting to hurt me again, aren''t you?" Hua Sheng has a bad feeling.


    "Ha ha, how dare I? I''m afraid you''ll burn me up with a fire."


    This stem, naturally only two of them understand, ginkgo listen to is muddleheaded, after all, ginkgo can not see the appearance of Miss amplification.


    After Fengxi helped out, he followed Huasheng back to Chunfeng for ten li to eat and drink.


    All the way, I was talking about the golden hair called Qiuxiang.


    "Feng Xi, do you like Qin, Wan and Yu?"


    "Nonsense, I think he is raised by his son, I am his mother, he is my son." The wind has taken advantage of everything.


    Qin Wanyu estimated that at this moment, he would sneeze.


    On the other side, the old house of the Hua family is particularly cold.


    Many servants of the Hua family have been sent away. Mrs. Hua has been in a bad mental state.


    At first, huazhenyue lived outside, then came back, but also separated.


    On the surface, they are OK, but in the dead of night, they both know how sad they are.


    "Xiaohua, I think about it. Let''s divorce."


    At dinner, Hua Zhenyue suddenly said this.


    Mrs. Hua, who is drinking soup, shakes her hands and obviously turns the bowl over.


    "Hua Zhenyue, what do you want to do?"


    "I don''t want to do anything. It''s not the way to go on like this. The house is left to you and the property is given to you. I only take my own genes and shares, and my own share of the dividend. All the real estate is given to you, OK?"


    "Which woman do you like again? Can''t wait? " Mrs. Hua''s eyes were filled with hatred and her fists were clenched to death.

 Chapter 891

    Hua Zhenyue put down his chopsticks and took a look at his wife.


    "Xiaohua, let me be honest. I want to be with Zhang Qian."


    "What do you say?"


    With a crack, Mrs. Hua''s chopsticks landed on both sides, which shocked her.


    She is clear about what happened with Zhang Qian, but she is crazy, isn''t she?


    "I said, I want to be with Zhang Qian." Hua Zhenyue repeated.


    "But Zhang Qian Is she crazy? "


    "Yes, I would like to take care of her."


    "Ha ha, how nice of you to be a Hua Zhenyue. At this time, your conscience found out. Since you are so charitable, you come to pity me I was so young with you. I gave you my innocent body. I gave you five children. The one with a Sheng died. You made me this body. At the beginning, when you had difficulties in your career, my father lived and raised money for you. If it wasn''t for our Xu family, you wouldn''t have today''s scenery. "


    "Yes, Xiaohua, so I said, I''m sorry for you."


    "Then you are still divorced?"


    "Xiaohua, calm down. We can''t go back. For the rest of our lives We are also tortured each other when we are together. Why? "


    "Are you and Zhang Qian happy? Would you rather have a mental illness than me? "


    Women, after all, are fragile.


    No matter how old you are, you have a girlish heart.


    Mrs. Hua has only loved such a man in her life. She has given birth to children and worked hard all her life. It''s a pity that she has done her best In the end, it''s still the end.


    How can I feel good in my heart?


    "Xiaohua, it doesn''t make sense to say that now. I hope you can respect me."


    With that, Hua Zhenyue got up and left.


    "Hua Zhenyue, I hate you all my life. Why don''t you die?"


    Mrs. Hua broke down again and knocked over a table of food directly.


    Huazhenyue did not look back.


    Jiangcheng, a simple apartment building.


    This is a newly bought apartment in huazhenyue, covering an area of only 90 square meters, with two rooms and one hall.


    He picked up Zhang Qian the day before yesterday. He lives here and will be taken care of by a nanny during the day.


    In the evening he comes by accident. If he doesn''t, the nanny will come.


    Zhang Qian''s condition improved a little, but she was still crazy.


    Most of the time like a child, eat and sleep.


    Happy, will also be very interested in the performance of a host line, or tongue twister.


    When you are sad, you will hold huazhenyue and cry.


    Hua Zhenyue felt sad, so he took care of it carefully all the time.


    Now she has no relationship with Zhang Qian.


    All that''s left is guilt and remorse.


    So I would rather disappoint my wife and daughters than take care of Zhang Qian. Of course, several daughters still don''t know about this decision.


    They didn''t know Huasheng until the next morning.


    Because of Mrs. Hua''s high blood pressure, she was hospitalized.


    Huafeng was the first one to go, then Huazhi, Hualin and Huasheng all went.


    On the sickbed, Mrs. Hua''s eyes were red and swollen, and she kept muttering, "what is this? This old man didn''t want me. I gave him five children. He didn''t want me for a bitch. That bitch is crazy, but he still wants to go to her It''s not fair, you know, it''s not fair to me. "


    "Mom, calm down. Don''t get excited." Seeing the blood pressure soaring, Hua Feng hurriedly advised.


    "Hua Zhi, you go to call your father. You are the best. Your father must listen to you. You must get him back..." Mrs. Hua points to Hua Zhi.


    But she didn''t move


    "Go, go, do you want to see our divorce?" Mrs. Hua is crying and roaring.

 Chapter 892

    Hua Zhi frowns and looks at her mother.


    "Mom, calm down."


    "I can''t calm down. How can you calm me down? Your father is going to that fox spirit again now. I''m going crazy."


    Mrs. Hua is still in a state of great emotion. Her daughters can''t persuade her.


    Finally or Hua Zhi is angry, roar a way directly, "Mom, you see what you look like now?"


    Mrs. Hua is stunned


    Hua Zhi took a mirror and looked directly at her mother.


    "Look at yourself, you look like Who would like to live with you? Don''t mention my father. We are too lazy to come back. Everyone is an independent individual. We can''t live without love. You have paid a lot for this family. We appreciate you, but you can''t continue to be a demon because of this My father''s choice is all his business. What you have to do is to make yourself happy, woman Don''t you know if you can''t live without a man? "


    "Third sister Will it be a little too much? " Hua Lin gave the child to Bai Hao for fear of quarreling with the child.


    "Without that, she would never understand." Hua Zhi said coldly.


    Mrs. Hua looked at herself in the mirror. She felt her face. She couldn''t believe that she had become like this.


    Ming Ming didn''t do it half a year ago. At that time, she went to play cards with some ladies. All the young boys called her elder sister.


    She looks like she is thirty-eight or seventy-eight. At that time, Mrs. Hou Hua was still complacent.


    She was born in a wealthy family, and after marriage, she also enjoyed prosperity.


    She was wearing the expensive Chanel new style and carrying Hermes''s parkin bag.


    It''s a black Bentley. There are more than a dozen servants in the family. The clothes come and the food comes.


    Mingming half a year ago, she was also beautiful and charming. At that time, when she attended the student party, many male students were vaguely courting her.


    How can I become such a shrew now?


    No wonder she is like this Huazhen Yuehui doesn''t like it.


    Mrs. Hua touched her face, and there was no more tears.


    She just looked up at her daughters.


    "You said Am I ugly now


    "Confident women are the most beautiful. Mom, you should live for yourself, not for children, not for husband, just for yourself." This is what Hua Sheng said.


    She had never felt much about her parents, but now it''s hard to see her mother like this.


    So I advised her whether she could listen or not.


    "Yes, ah Sheng is right. I have lost myself No one is to blame for himself. " Mrs. Hua muttered to herself.


    "Mom, you should go out for a trip. I''ll give you a group. You can bring your friends with you. I''ll pay for it." Hua Zhi said.


    "No, I have money. Yes, it''s time for me to go out. It''s my obsession."


    Hua Lin nodded, "Mom, you are the most important thing to take care of your body now. You know, we don''t want to see you like this."


    "Well, I know, I shouldn''t, I shouldn''t be like that."


    "Mom, take your medicine first, then have a good sleep. You don''t want anything else." Hua Sheng said, passing the water glass and medicine.


    Mrs. Hua took it and put it in her mouth. Then she lay down quietly.


    The sisters looked at each other as if they were relieved.


    "Elder sister, what do you think of dad''s side?" Hua Zhi asks Hua Feng.


    "What else can I do? It''s dad''s choice. I think we can only accept..." Hua Feng sighs a little.


    "Five younger sister, what do you mean?" Hua Zhi takes another look at Hua Sheng.

 Chapter 893

    Hua Sheng said lightly, "I have no problem, I can do anything."


    Yes, she was the first to know about her father and Zhang Qian. Up to now, she didn''t intervene at the beginning, and now she won''t either.


    How to choose? It''s a person''s freedom. Zhang Qian paid a price. But in the end, Hua Zhenyue is the founder. Now he wants to make up for these things. There''s no problem.


    "Since that''s the case, I have no problem. I''ll arrange a lawyer to divorce my parents by agreement, go through formalities formally, and divide up the property. Dad said that he left all these things to his mother. As long as his share, as well as his own fund and deposit, I agree with them." Hua Feng said.


    Hua Zhi: Yes, you can. Hua Lin: I don''t have a problem, either. Well, I''ll arrange it. As for the future, let''s take a step Huafeng is also under a lot of pressure recently, and has a headache.


    In the absence of Hua Qing, she does have to deal with many things by herself, which is not easy.


    But Hua Feng is a little kinder than Hua Qing, not so vicious, so he''s OK with his younger sisters, and it''s safe.


    After visiting in the hospital, Hua Sheng left with ginkgo to take care of his mother for a while.


    Hua Zhi is picked up by an assistant to shoot advertisements. Hua Lin and her husband go to work for their children. Hua Feng returns to the group directly.


    In Jiangcheng, Xie Dongyang drinks tea with a client in a club. So is Ni Wenwen.


    She had been pouring tea for Xie Dongyang, and they talked and laughed, but there was no intimacy.


    "Oh, there''s no water. I''ll get some boiled water. Wait for me."


    Ni Wenwen smiled, got up, dressed in Lotus colored cheongsam, twisted his waist and walked out.


    As soon as she went out, the client patted Xie Dongyang on the shoulder. "Brother, you can do whatever you want. Ni Wenwen is clean. She is the gift I prepared for you."


    Xie Dongyang suddenly understood what it meant, just


    "President Li, to be honest, Ni Wenwen is a nice girl, but I don''t want to do anything to her. I think it''s good to talk like this and drink tea."


    The boss was also stunned, and then he laughed: "OK, brother, I''m sitting still now. Did I play too much in the past, and I''m tired of being crooked? Now I play in the spiritual world. What''s Plato?"


    Xie Dongyang:


    "It''s OK. I know you. Anyway I''ll give you this woman, whatever you want. "


    This makes people uncomfortable. People are not animals. How can they be so passive?


    But Xie Dongyang is a businessman, so he will not care about it.


    "Well, thank you, Mr. Li."


    After a while, the boss excuse to leave for a while, only Ni Wen and Xie Dongyang are left in the private room.


    Ni Wenwen takes a look at Xie Dongyang after pouring tea.


    "Are you going to your house or to my apartment tonight?"


    "Ah?" Xie Dongyang came out of the blue.


    "President Li told me to serve President Xie I think you may not like to take women home, after all, it''s not good to be seen, so go to my apartment, but it''s a little small, only 98 square meters, you don''t want to abandon it. "


    "Miss Wen Wen, you should have misunderstood."


    "No, I know."


    "No, I don''t want to do anything to you. You don''t have to come home with me." Xie Dongyang waved his hand repeatedly.


    "But I think." Ni Wenwen said word by word.


    Xie Dongyang is stunned.


    "Since I want to do this sooner or later, I really hope this person is you. I''m afraid that I''ll meet some fat people with big brains. So President Xie, you should save me, OK? Take me away, please. " In the last three words, Ni Wenwen''s voice is not loud, but Xie Dongyang''s heart hurts.

 Chapter 894

    Xie Dongyang was shocked, but he shook his head and refused, "Miss Wen, you don''t have to do this."


    "No, if you don''t save me, I really have no hope..."


    Ni Wenwen cried, from the bottom of her heart. She had no expectation of life until Xie Dongyang appeared.


    She felt that she might be able to get out of this sea of misery.


    Xie Dongyang has heard about Ni Wenwen. She was raised since she was a child. Now, the gold master has spent a lot of money. She can''t lose.


    To put it bluntly, just like the ancient one, it''s only necessary to redeem oneself.


    Xie Dongyang doesn''t want to touch Ni Wenwen, but he doesn''t want her to continue to sink into the mire here.


    So Xie Dongyang thought for a while and then said, "Wen Wen, do you think it''s ok? Can I help you redeem yourself from this?"


    "Here..." Ni Wenwen is stunned.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you."


    "Thank you My ransom is very expensive... " Ni Wenwen cries and chirps, and Xie Dongyang laughs.


    "I have nothing else but money. Don''t worry."


    If others say this, they may pretend to be 13, but if Xie Dongyang says this, it is absolutely in line with identity.


    Xie''s family is in Jiangcheng. It''s really a wealthy tycoon and a famous plutocracy. Otherwise, he won''t be praised as the light of Jiangcheng together with Jiang''s family.


    Ni Wenwen wants to say something more, but it''s too late.


    Xie Dongyang has called in the boss here, who is the former client.


    But in fact, he is not the biggest boss. The biggest boss is Baye. He is a famous senior rich businessman in Jiangcheng.


    However, he is now half retired. Most of his career is left to the younger generation. The owner of this club is his nephew.


    "You go to tell the eighth master that I want to redeem Wen Wen."


    "Thank you This If you like, just take it home. When are you tired of it? Send it back to us. " The man said.


    "No, I will redeem her."


    "Here..." The man seemed to be in trouble, too.


    "How much did you pay her these years?" Xie Dongyang asked directly.


    "At least one billion." The man held out a forefinger.


    Xie Dongyang touched his chin and pondered, "go and tell your eight ye that I will give you three hundred million yuan to redeem Ni Wenwen."


    "Three hundred million?" The man startled his chin.


    "Thank you, don''t..." Ni Wen, with tears in her eyes, was already moved.


    Three hundred million, she is not worth it Besides, although the eight masters have not invested a little in these years, there is absolutely no one hundred million yuan. This is the lion''s big opening and starting price.


    But at this time, Ni Wenwen can''t say anything. If we can''t talk about it, we still have to work for others. If we eat inside and eat outside, I''m afraid it won''t end well.


    "Ask the eighth master as soon as possible."


    Xie Dongyang is an acute son. Since he wants to save Ni Wenwen from suffering, he doesn''t want to delay any more.


    Naturally, the man was happy, so he went to do it immediately.


    After the man left, Ni Wenwen was about to kneel and was stopped by Xie Dongyang. "What are you doing?"


    "Thank you. I''m not worth that much money. You don''t have to..."


    "Money is an external thing. No matter how much it is, it''s worth changing your free body. Since I want to manage this matter, I will give you a satisfactory result. Don''t panic..."


    Ni Wenwen nodded in tears.


    At this moment, Ni Wenwen looks up at Xie Dongyang''s handsome face and wonders why Hua Sheng doesn''t love such a good man?


    Of course, she hasn''t seen the river. If she saw it, maybe she wouldn''t have this idea.


    On the other side, Hua Zhi pesters Wang Junxian not to let him go to work.


    Arm in arm, "Wang Junxian, I want to announce my love."


    "With whom?" Wang Junxian asked casually.

 Chapter 895

    "Fart, of course, with you." Hua Zhi turns white eyes.


    Wang Junxian sighed and pinched Hua Zhi''s face, "you are a big star of top flow, don''t be so thick, OK?"


    "I don''t know anyone else. My fans love me very much. I''m only with you."


    "Well, I spoiled you."


    "No, that''s what my temper was like when I was a child. If you don''t believe me, ask my mother. I have the worst temper among the five daughters of the Chinese family."


    "But life is best." Wang Junxian takes over.


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Because you met me."


    "Ha ha, you are shameless."


    After Hua Zhi''s reaction, she beat Wang Junxian with her pink fist. After a while, Hua Zhi leaned on his shoulder and said, "no, I really want to announce the romance. You see, I''m almost thirty years old. I''m in a good mood. After I get married, I''m going to receive an advertisement every year. I have enough money and fame. I have no regrets in my life. ¡±


    "do you really think about it?"


    Wang Junxian knows that Hua Zhi is reluctant to quit the entertainment circle, not for fame and benefit, but because she really likes acting, and she really treats it as a job.


    "Sooner or later, I''m going to take this step. There''s nothing to think about. But don''t think I''ll marry you so happily. I''m going to propose."


    "Yes, please, please."


    "Then I will marry you."


    Hua Zhi is sweet and sweet. Sometimes she will kiss Wang Junxian secretly while he is asleep.


    In fact, Wang Junxian knows that he just pretends to sleep.


    For Hua Zhi, he has devoted a heart, he believes that Hua Zhi is the same.


    They were also strange. They knew each other when they were young, but at that time they ignored each other.


    Before, Wang Junxian always thought that Hua Zhi was very good, and Hua Zhi also thought that Wang Junxian was very boring.


    Later, after really together, Wang Junxian found that Hua Zhi was actually very good, and many things were climbed step by step by themselves.


    And I''ve been in the entertainment industry for many years.


    And Hua Zhi also found that Wang Junxian is the best of all Wang family members. He is low-key, wise, and single-minded, never spread gossip.


    This is something that many family members can''t do at all, so she is very satisfied.


    After Hua Zhi had this proposal, Wang Junxian took it as a big thing completely and put it in his heart.


    After Wang Junxian''s high-level meeting, everyone was about to get up. He said, "I have something else to ask you."


    "Mr. Wang, please tell me."


    "I want to propose to my girlfriend. Do you have any good ideas?"


    Everyone:


    "When did you have a girlfriend, Mr. Wang?"


    Wang Junxian:


    "Who is your girlfriend, Mr. Wang? Is it your cousin?"


    Wang Junxian:


    Well, it''s no wonder that he is too low-key at ordinary times. Unexpectedly, these people don''t pay attention to him. After all, because of the identity of Hua Zhi, he has been hiding it.


    In addition to personal assistant and secretary, few people know Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi together.


    "Forget it, when I didn''t say it."


    Wang Junxian stood up and sighed a little. He only blamed that he didn''t mention it at ordinary times, but now he didn''t adapt to it.


    But he really has no experience in proposing.


    It seems that I will go to Jiangliu and qinwanyu to have a meal sometime.


    In particular, Jiangliu seems to be getting more and more powerful after marriage, which brings Huasheng, the immortal, to the ground.


    At eight o''clock that night, Wang Junxian, Qin Wanyu, Jiangliu, and Gao Hena were all in charge.


    I found a private bar, which was opened by Qin Wanyu. As for why, it''s not because Fengxi has sung here before?


    "Give me some advice, brothers. I have a big head." Wang Junxian was smoking a cigar and his face was sad.

 Chapter 896

    Gao he is eager to try, "brother Junxian, otherwise, move some helicopters, and then you will come down from the sky Fishing Weiya, holding a bunch of flowers in hand, appeared in front of sister Hua Zhi, to ensure that her face is muddled. "


    "What I want is a surprise, not a fright. Believe it or not, if I appear like this, Hua Zhi''s temper will kill me with a slap?"


    River current and Qin, Anhui and Henan are not good.


    "Are you both happy? Think about it for me. " Wang Jun is upset.


    "River, what do you say?" Qin, Anhui and Henan asked about the river flow.


    "I don''t have much experience either. At that time, ah Sheng and I didn''t need to ask As you know at that time, I was in the first row, playing with my mobile phone, and I was named by my family, a Sheng. I was directly transferred from the substitute bridegroom. "


    "Ah ah, come on, I know you''re awesome. Don''t show off. Today I''m here to give advice to brother Junxian, not to see you show your love. Brothers, please respect yourself."


    Gao he is also upset. He doesn''t know what happened to Ginkgo biloba recently.


    It''s hard to meet anyone who refuses to come out.


    So several brothers are so beautiful, he really can''t stand the small heart.


    "Jiangdian is really powerful There''s no match for the bride to deliver it to the door. " Qin Wanyu laughs.


    "So, what is my proposal strategy?"


    Wang Junxian is also going crazy. After chatting for more than an hour, he just said nothing about coming here.


    Qin Wanyu clapped his thighs. "Otherwise? I let my family come out With paper people or something, I''ll give you a big team of ghosts walking at night to ensure that no one has come before or after. "


    "Go away."


    The king gave him a quiet stare.


    After drinking a glass of wine, Jiangliu said with a smile, "I have an idea."


    "Lao Jiang, you said."


    Wang Junxian can only place his hope on the river. He knows that the river is the most efficient person.


    Jiangliu takes out his mobile phone and flips it quickly, then puts it on the coffee table.


    "I saw an early visit of Hua Zhi. It''s said that in these years, one of the most influential plays for Hua Zhi is the play" see the white pear again "in which she acted as a little village girl. The male leader is a son of a rich family. They went through all kinds of hardships together, but the man died later, so the girl named Fang Li never married again People, who have been guarding their Jiangnan courtyard to the old, have spent the rest of their lives missing Mobai. But Hua Zhicai is 23 years old, but her acting skills are cracked, and she is also the best hostess of the International Film Festival. So I think... "


    The river is speechless here.


    Wang Junxian second understand, and then he said, "I understand, you are to let me play this Mo Bai, wearing costumes to propose?"


    Jiang Liu nodded, "you can see this movie when you go back. There is a dialogue in it. I think it''s good. Maybe you can try it. After all, it means a lot to Hua Zhi."


    "Good idea." Wang Junxian is a little excited.


    It seems that the river is still flowing. It''s really the best idea.


    Qin, Wan, Yu and Gao he all thumbed up.


    It was half past ten when the river came home.


    Hua Sheng is confused. He is almost asleep.


    "A Sheng."


    "Yes?"


    "Wang Jun wants to propose to Hua Zhi."


    "Well, I know."


    "Do you know how to propose? Are you curious? "


    "Mr. Jiang, I''m so sleepy..." Hua Sheng rubs his eyes and turns over.


    The river couldn''t help but rub against her lovely nose, doting on her smile, "Mrs. Jiang, don''t sleep, get up. Hey?"

 Chapter 897

    The river rarely makes such a funny comparison, so Huasheng, though sleepy, barely gets up.


    Then it was planted in the arms of the river, greasy and crooked.


    "How does Wang Junxian propose?"


    "Guess?" Jiangliu intentionally sells the lawsuit.


    His palm caresses Hua Sheng''s face. It''s not used for those greasy and vulgar powder outside. It''s just a stick of cosmetics.


    Hua Sheng is almost used to plain face, never make up at home, and never change when going out, unless there is a specific occasion.


    Therefore, Jiangliu feels that her daughter-in-law is young and full of collagen, and feels very good.


    Hua Sheng thought for a moment and tried to keep his spirit a little bit, "Wang Junxian''s temperament, it''s estimated that there''s not much trouble in proposing, maybe it''s to buy a bunch of flowers, a ring or something, but he''s rich, so the ring is estimated to be very big, if not good, it will be ten carats, like pigeon eggs."


    "Well, if Wang Junxian thinks about it, it''s about that, but he asked me for help today."


    "So?"


    Hua Sheng hears a little doorway, gets up and hugs the neck of the river.


    "So I won''t tell you. "


    "Ha ha, you wake me up, and don''t say it. It''s really necrotic..."


    Jiang Liu and Hua Sheng are playing happily in the master bedroom. Ginkgo biloba is finishing up on the second floor and passing by.


    When you hear it, smile.


    "The lady and the uncle are just in good spirits." She is complacent.


    Gingko is dedicated to Huasheng. She would rather not marry any more than protect Miss I.


    Of course, Chuntao is not bad, just love people, if you like a positive energy man, it is not so.


    It''s said that a man who is near the red and a man who is near the black means that.


    You see Hua Lin, who used to be a stuffy man. Now after she married Bai Hao and gave birth to a son, she has become more cheerful. She has a mother''s love between her eyebrows, and her eyes are tender.


    Gingko returned to the room, looked at the wechat circle of friends, and found that Chuntao seemed to be in a state of not sending for several days.


    The last time was the last time she commented on herself and ignored her.


    After thinking about it, I still want to care about it after so many years together.


    Ginkgo sent a wechat to the past.


    Ginkgo: have you disappeared recently?


    After about ten minutes, I just replied.


    Chuntao: I''m not feeling well.


    There is nothing wrong with this sentence, but the tone is a little stiff, but gingko thinks Chuntao deliberately pretends to be ill, and is too lazy to say anything.


    Of course, this wechat was replied by Hu Xiao, whose mobile phone is in his hand.


    It was Wu Nan who gave it to Hu Xiao. He didn''t have much time to do these things.


    Jiangcheng, at 11:50 midnight, Hua Qing came out of a Cantonese tea restaurant and was stopped.


    After her pregnancy, she stopped a lot, not only did not go to the nightclub, but also knew to nourish herself for the sake of her children.


    Although Hua''s family didn''t come to see her, she didn''t care about them.


    "What are you doing?" Hua Qing is a little flustered.


    "Our boss wants to see you."


    Without waiting for Hua Qing''s reaction, several big men pushed her into a seven seater business car.


    Wu Nan is sitting at the back, playing with a string of Buddhist beads.


    Actually, Wu Nan looks good, but her eyes are too gloomy and cunning.


    "No harm, Miss Hua Er."


    "Who are you?" Hua Qing covers her abdomen with one hand. She still cares about her children.


    "Don''t worry, sit down and talk." Wu Nan sneers.


    "I don''t know you. There''s nothing to talk about."


    With that, Hua Qing opens the door with one hand, but is caught by Wu Nan''s hair. She frowns with pain.


    "Hua Qing, don''t drink with respect, don''t eat with punishment. Do you want your baby to have any accidents?"

 Chapter 898

    Sure enough, in the words of Wu Nan, Hua Qing never dared to act rashly again.


    Just let go of the hand, sit back, see her understanding, Wu Nan also let go of the hand.


    He took out a wet towel to wipe it, which seemed to dirty his hands.


    "This brother, have I not offended you?" Hua Qing looks at Wu Nan''s face again and makes sure she doesn''t know him.


    "No offence."


    "Then why do you..."


    "Don''t worry. I''m not going to make trouble. I''m coming to cooperate with you." Wu Nan smiled.


    "Cooperation? I''m afraid you will be disappointed. I''m not the leader of the Hua family. I''ve been removed from my family''s name. Now I don''t have any shares or funds. It''s miserable. There''s nothing to show off. So you''re looking for the wrong person. "


    Hua Qing is very calm. He tells the man in front of him all about his situation and lets him go back.


    Wu Nan smiled. "It doesn''t matter. I know your situation. It''s because of this We are the same people Hua Qing, you hate everyone in the Hua family, don''t you? "


    Hua Qing hesitated and nodded.


    "Very well, I hate it too. The enemy of the enemy is a friend. Do you understand that?"


    Hua Qing is a little confused.


    "No doubt, I have enemies with them. I think we should work together against them It will be easier, don''t you think? "


    "But I have..."


    "It doesn''t matter. I have money and people. What I need you to do is to act with me Of course, you know a lot of personnel and resources in Huajia group. I need your help. "


    Hua Qing heard it all the time and finally understood.


    This man is the enemy of the Chinese family. He is determined to kill his family.


    To be honest, she would have been excited if she had agreed without hesitation.


    But now, it''s different.


    She was not pregnant for many years, and now she has a child. Although it is not her husband''s, it is also her flesh.


    She wants to protect her children, give birth and live.


    If you don''t want to fight and kill again, you should take care of those.


    "I''m sorry, sir. Now I don''t really want to do that. I have children, I''m going to be a mother, I want to live a good life. "


    Hua Qing said that, Wu Nan hands a transparent glass bottle.


    Inside is a transparent liquid, like water.


    "I''m sure you''ll be fine if you pour this down, but your child will die."


    "Dare you?" Hua Qing is furious.


    "There is nothing I dare not to do in the world. Don''t stir me up Choose, you agree. I''ll keep you and your children alive. If you refuse, you can go out. After all, I don''t want to make trouble for myself, but your children can''t live. "


    Hua Qingxin a cool, looked at the side of Wu Nan, looked at the door of several big men, know that they are doomed today.


    In the end, only for the sake of children.


    "I promise you, you don''t hurt my child."


    "Ha ha, I can''t imagine The most poisonous poisonous snake in the Hua family has something to care about It looks like you''ve changed a lot since you got pregnant. " Wu Nan looks at Hua Qing seriously.


    Hua Qing was also unwilling to accept it, and directly replied, "if you can find a viper to cooperate with, it also proves that you are not a good kind, so don''t laugh at it in 50 steps, right?"


    "Haha, that''s right. I''m a viper. Find your Viper Two vipers together It''s bound to wipe out the whole Hua family... "


    Wu Nan tightly clutched the Buddha bead, as if the victory was in hand.


    Hua Qing''s mood is very complicated


    She hates her family, but if they are all dead, it seems that

 Chapter 899

    When Hua Qing returned, it was already twelve or forty.


    When she came in tired, she saw Liu Yuzhou sleeping on the sofa.


    "You''re back?"


    Hearing the voice, Liu Yuzhou got up and lifted his blanket.


    "Yes." Hua Qingleng hums.


    To be honest, she has confessed everything since she was pregnant. Since the child is not Liu Yuzhou''s, she can''t continue to live.


    So she is going to divorce, but unexpectedly, Liu Yuzhou didn''t agree.


    He said that the children need their father after all. I''ll stay. Your mother and son are better off.


    In fact, Liu Yuzhou has been with Hua Qing for many years, and his parents are also old.


    The relationship with those brothers and sisters is very common, so I really take charge of the family here. If I divorce, I really don''t know where to go.


    In this way, they didn''t divorce, so they lived.


    "Qingqing, are you hungry or not? I prepared porridge and small dishes in the kitchen. I''ll heat you up?"


    "No, I have."


    "Then you have a bowl of bird''s nest. It''s good for pregnant women to eat bird''s nest."


    Liu Yuzhou rushed into the kitchen and took out the warm bird''s nest.


    "Where did you get the money to buy these?"


    Looking at the bird''s nest, Hua Qing is sad and can''t say what it''s like.


    Liu Yuzhou was nervous to explain, "you can rest assured to eat, Qingqing, this is not inferior, I dragged foreign friends to bring me, is good, only because the kind of ready to eat is very expensive, so I bought dry bird''s nest stewed by myself."


    "It''s not cheap to dry bird''s nest. Where did you get the money?" Hua Qing is still struggling with money.


    After all, Liu Yuzhou''s salary is not high. He goes home every month and has nothing left.


    Liu Yuzhou licked his lips and said, "I found a part-time job. I have nothing to do after work. You know that I went to school. Physics is good, so I went to a training institution to be a make-up teacher. It''s very good. It was five days before I settled the account according to the day. It''s three hundred a day and fifteen a day."


    Liu Yuzhou said carefully for fear that Hua Qing would lose his temper.


    Hua Qing looks at the bird''s nest with sour eyes.


    Fifteen, five days to make it.


    She used to go to a nightclub every day and buy a bottle of spade a, which is thousands bigger, and she would spend more than 100000 yuan in one night.


    Now, because of 1500, Liu Yuzhou has taken a part-time job. That''s what it''s like


    "Qingqing, don''t worry, I''m not tired. I''ll try my best to make money, let you eat well, and strive for the baby to be fat."


    "Liu Yuzhou, why do you want to do this?" Hua Qing is crying.


    Liu Yuzhou is stunned


    "You all know that the child is not yours. I''ve put on a green hat for you. Your head is a prairie You shouldn''t do this to me. You should hate me, you know? "


    Liu Yuzhou lowered his head for a long time and said slowly, "Qingqing, it''s me who can''t have children, not you I can''t give birth to you. Naturally, I can''t occupy you. Your pregnancy is a good thing I don''t hate you. I didn''t have it before and I don''t have it later. "


    "Liu Yuzhou, are you a man? Why are you so cowardly?"


    Hua Qing cried angrily. She knew her husband was a good man, but she didn''t like it.


    She would rather find someone with a bad temper and beat herself every day than find such a waste.


    "Qingqing, you are a pregnant woman. Don''t lose your temper. Drink bird''s nest first." Liu Yuzhou takes the bird''s nest and hands it to Hua Qing.


    She can''t cry, "Liu Yuzhou, I''m so bad. Why are you still around me? I''m a poisonous snake. Do you know?"

 Chapter 900

    As soon as Hua Qing collapsed, Liu Yuzhou was also confused. "Qingqing, don''t cry, you are pregnant..."


    Although Hua Qing was very ambivalent, after all, her conscience found that she drank the bird''s nest made by Liu Yuzhou.


    Before going to bed at night, she still recalled the man who came to find her today. It seems that it''s time to investigate the way of the man.


    After washing her hair and sitting at the front desk, Jiang Liu carefully blows it dry with a hairdryer.


    "If Mr. Jiang has a daughter in the future, will he be so kind to her?"


    "No."


    "Why?" Hua Sheng is curious and looks back at the river.


    "Because in my heart, I love my wife the most. No one can compare with my wife. My daughter has to stand aside."


    "Ha ha, you''re glib." Hua Sheng laughs.


    "That''s only for you, OK? Other people don''t have this blessing."


    There are more and more tacit understanding between the two husband and wife, especially after so many experiences, the feelings become more and more profound.


    The river''s love for Huasheng has reached the point where people and gods are indignant.


    Even Mrs. Jiang, who has such a good temper, is jealous.


    Once, I secretly said to my son, "can you stop later? I''m afraid you''re afraid of your daughter-in-law."


    "I''m really afraid. I''m afraid that she''ll be angry and that she won''t live with me."


    "Shame, how can you be such a big man? How shameless Can''t you just be tough? " Mrs. Jiang stared at her son with a look of hatred for iron but not steel.


    "No, I can''t stand up to a Sheng."


    "You are lost in beauty."


    "Ha ha, that''s right. My family, a Sheng, is a country and a city. I like her beauty."


    Seeing her son, she didn''t say anything serious. Mrs. Jiang didn''t ask at all. She was talking about how she didn''t have children.


    The river is very manly. They push themselves.


    Whether it''s outside or at home.


    As long as anyone asked about the child, Jiangliu said, "it''s because I didn''t fight hard, quit smoking and drinking, and I think it''s affected. My wife is in good health and has been nourishing. I believe we will soon have it."


    After saying this for several times, there are not many people out there who care that Hua Sheng has not been pregnant for nearly a year.


    In fact, a year of marriage is really not long, pregnancy is such a magical thing, how to say pregnant.


    Hua Qing and Liu Yuzhou have been together for so many years?


    Before going to bed, the river found that Hua Sheng slightly frowned.


    He put his arm around her shoulder. "What''s the matter? A Sheng? "


    "I have a bad feeling recently. If I can''t explain the reason, I feel insecure and disordered."


    "Have you had a nightmare?"


    Jiangliu knows something about it. Huasheng often has a dream about ancient sacrifice.


    But it''s rarely mentioned recently.


    Hua Sheng shook his head. "No, I haven''t had a dream recently."


    "Then go to bed early. I''ll hold you. If you have me, don''t be afraid. I won''t let anyone bully you."


    Hua Sheng''s heart was warm and he closed his eyes around the river.


    At the same time,


    after a dinner party, the immortals went out with intoxication. Someone called out to the emperor of the underworld, "what happened to the emperor of heaven just now, how did he suddenly confront you?"


    The emperor of the underworld is calm and silent.


    Just before, just before, just before the dinner.


    After a moon worship dance, the Jade Emperor suddenly named Pluto.


    "Pluto, have you been negligent lately?"


    The Pluto''s hand with the glass gave a little meal.


    "I received a secret report. It is said that a few days ago, a mortal opened the ghost gate, and the atmosphere of yin and Yang was in chaos? Is that the case? "

 Chapter 901

    Before the emperor of the underworld could speak, Bai ran immediately answered, "ha ha, brother jade, I understand this. It''s not the emperor of the underworld''s fault. There are some mysteries in it."


    "Oh? What''s the mystery? " The Jade Emperor stroked his beard.


    "Well I''ll tell you later. It''s inconvenient because there are so many people. "


    "All right."


    Why is bairan big?


    It''s very simple, because the mother family is the mother of nine heavenly Xuannv.


    Who is the goddess of nine heavens? That is the ancient god that even the Jade Emperor would worship.


    So the descendant of the nine heavenly Xuannv can eat the tissue very well in the fairyland.


    In addition, Bai Ran is also the leader of the Fox family. The chief is a fox demon. The Jade Emperor dare not offend easily.


    Of course, Pluto is not so easy to bully, but it''s true that the ghost gate is opened by ordinary people, so it''s caught.


    After the dinner, Bai ran went directly to the cabinet with the Jade Emperor to say it alone.


    The Pluto is not in a good mood. He wants to go back to the underworld early.


    But he was asked about it by the immortals behind him.


    "To be honest, I''m not sure."


    A word from the emperor of the underworld blocked the people''s mouths.


    Then the golden flash of the black Kowloon cuff disappeared in the south gate.


    All the immortals behind are also sighing.


    "The jade emperor doesn''t like the matter of Pluto. It''s not a rumor for a long time, is it?"


    "Yes, I also heard that the Pluto had the chance to inherit the position of emperor of heaven Later... "


    "Come on, let''s not worry about the underworld. Maybe one day we will not be able to cross the world of doom, and we will escape into the six samsara. Then it will be the palm of someone else''s Pluto."


    "Yes, we''d better not talk about it."


    Everyone then dispersed. After Bai ran left Tianting, he did not return to the Fox family.


    But once again went to the underworld shamelessly.


    The Pluto is reading at night.


    The book I read is very interesting - nine days legend.


    This book contains the immortals who lived in the nine heavens in ancient times.


    Of course, it''s hard to say how many are true and how many are false in this biography. It can only be used as a reference.


    "Brother, do you have any more wine?"


    "No, get back to the fox clan." Pluto''s face stinks.


    Bai Ran''s head tilted, "I depend on You have no conscience. If I didn''t rescue you, you would be questioned by the emperor of heaven? "


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "It''s very kind of you to think of it as a donkey''s liver and lung, you."


    The Pluto didn''t say a word.


    "But don''t worry. I didn''t say anything about that girl''s identity You know, if the Jade Emperor knew that there were still people who could use the holy fire for nine days, he would be hard to sleep at night, and sooner or later, he would wipe out his heart. So I didn''t say, how to say, that wench is also related to me, hehe. "


    "It''s none of my business." Pluto continues to be cold.


    "Stop pretending, will you? You are obviously interested in that girl, but I understand you After all, that girl has a husband now. By the way, I have a message to tell you. If you know it, you will be shocked. "


    "What?" Still looking at the book, I didn''t pay much attention to Bai ran.


    Bai ran smiled, "do you know? The moon is out. "


    Hearing the name of moon cutting, the Pluto was shocked.


    Then he looked up at Bai ran, as if to see if he was joking.


    Because when Bai Ran is playing pranks, his eyes are smiling.


    But if the news is true, his eyes will be sincere.


    The result is Bai Ran''s eyes are so sincere that they don''t look like a joke at all.

 Chapter 902

    "I''m shocked, aren''t I, and I''m shocked What''s interesting is that the girl who is looking for the moon chopping may be Three days ago, God Tianhui sensed the mysterious power of the demon world. Half a day ago, nine thousand feet above the river city, there was a red blood moon looming. The time was only 0.15 seconds, but it did appear. The picture was captured. The red blood moon was terrible. The dark spirit of the demon world reappeared. Do you know what this represents? The second prince of the devil Kingdom has been hidden in three realms and six realms for thousands of years. Now It''s a good show. "


    After listening to the ghost, the whole person felt bad.


    Cut the moon That A man who has no one to provoke in three realms and six realms


    What did he ask Huasheng for?


    At four o''clock in the morning, Hua Sheng can''t sleep. In fact, she doesn''t need to sleep for eight hours, because she can feel the spiritual power in her body getting stronger and stronger.


    Usually she only needs one hour''s deep sleep to be full of energy.


    But she also dare not move, afraid to wake up the river, after all, the river still needs to rest.


    A week ago, when Hua Sheng and ginkgo were driving out, they met a tired driver in the opposite direction.


    The man drove the tanker and came straight at them.


    Gingko driving technology is not as good as Chuntao, so in such a critical moment, it is naturally unable to respond.


    Seeing that he was about to bump into it, Hua Sheng closed his eyes and moved his fingers.


    No one knows what happened between the lightning and flint.


    Only to know ginkgo later opened their eyes, they saw their car parked safely on the side of the road.


    And that tank car, I don''t know what the reason, safely parked more than ten meters away, is harmless.


    "Well..." Ginkgo biloba.


    The driver of the oil tank was confused and sweaty. He thought he was going to die just now.


    In fact, fatigue driving is justifiable. After all, it''s to support the family, keep driving and make more money.


    It''s not as selfish as Jiujia, so Huasheng keeps him safe.


    Because there were no casualties, there would be no investigation. This matter would have been ignored in the past.


    But Hua Sheng has found that his ability is getting stronger and stronger.


    She went to find the wind in private.


    In order to test her spiritual growth, Feng Xi directly threw her a cinnabar pen and a piece of yellow paper.


    Said a sentence, "come, write me a piece of Zhang Tianshi''s, Fenglei Fu."


    Hua Sheng finished writing according to Fengxi''s meaning. Fengxi took out the charm at night and threw it away.


    Suddenly there was a loud noise, not to mention the spirits of those ghosts who were blown up. Even the original gathering place of the disordered cemetery was directly carried by a nest.


    Later, Fengxi replied a wechat to Huasheng.


    "The wind thunder charm is a common charm. My grandfather said that the greatest power is to hurt the ferocious spirit. But guess what happened to the wind thunder charm you wrote, elder sister?"


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Sheng is curious.


    After a while of silence, Fengxi said, "not only the dozens of AHS wandering on it have gone up to the sky, but also their place of gathering souls has been blown flat by your charm. The mass grave is going to change greatly. Ahsheng Are you a fairy or a devil? "


    The Huasheng is also in trouble.


    She clearly did not have such great power when she was fighting against the twelve underworld errands not long ago.


    How is it getting stronger recently?


    She looked at her hands, a little worried.


    It''s not a good thing to have spiritual power in the world.


    Unlike the wind family and the Ling family, they are exorcists and act for heaven.


    Hua Sheng, a man who doesn''t know his origin, has such a magic power. He thinks it''s ominous


    At the same time, Lingjia


    "Lingxiao, have you been looking for the wench of Fengjia recently?" Old Ling was sitting in the upper hall, wearing a blue shirt and holding a teacup.

 Chapter 903

    Lingxiao arched back, "Grandpa, I didn''t go."


    "Why?"


    "Grandpa, I don''t like Fengxi. Similarly, Fengxi doesn''t like me."


    "Nonsense and marriage are meant to promote the relationship between the two families. At the same time, in order to work together to deal with external forces, how can you talk about romance and love between children and girls?"


    Old Ling is not happy. He thinks the Lingxiao pattern is too small.


    If only Lynch were here.


    That kid is always clever. As for Lingxiao, he has talent, but he always likes to play with cleverness. To be honest, old Ling would not choose him if he wasn''t chosen by nobody.


    Although they are all grandchildren, they just don''t like Lingxiao very much.


    On the contrary, the granddaughter of old Feng is better.


    Although not very good tempered, but wind Xi''s talent is very strong.


    It''s said that when I go back to worship my ancestors during the Spring Festival, I also have a brief meeting with the feathered old man Feng. Channeling is not something that all the children of the family can learn.


    This is an extremely energy consuming thing, but the wind can make it.


    Lingxiao, who has been studying for several years, is still superficial. It''s not as good as Lingqi, but there''s no way. Lingqi is dead.


    It''s impossible for the dead to be resurrected. Last month, old Ling paid a lot of money to pay for the ghost''s errand and got the news that Ling Qi has passed away.


    That''s what I said


    That ghost sent to say - Ling Jiuzhou, you don''t need to worry. Lord Styx is always fair. He knows that Ling Qi died of no evil and to protect one side''s safety, so he was specially approved to have a reincarnation earlier. "


    Old Ling cried after listening. It was not easy for ghost to miss him and told him an address.


    It was a small town five hundred miles north of Jiangcheng. A very ordinary family had a big fat boy.


    Ling old man secretly went to have a look, don''t say, the doll''s eyebrows are really like Ling Qi''s.


    But old Ling also knew that once he passed the bridge and drank Mengpo soup, all the past would be forgotten.


    And he can''t have any interaction with this doll, or it will bring butterfly effect.


    "Grandpa, I have a girl I like. If grandpa can help me marry her, I will listen to Grandpa''s orders for the rest of my life, never say two."


    "Oh? Do you have someone you like? "


    Lingxiao''s bold confession really surprised Lingjia old man.


    But I admire the boy''s courage After all, it takes courage.


    "Yes."


    "Tell me, which girl is it?" Old Ling drinks tea with his head down.


    Lingxiao hesitated for a moment, and then said slowly, "that girl, no one else, is the most famous daughter-in-law of Jiangcheng and the fifth miss of Huajia, Huasheng."


    Old Ling''s face changed greatly after hearing this, and he directly dropped the tea cup on the ground, even the porcelain with water.


    "Nonsense."


    "Grandpa, calm down."


    Lingxiao sees the old man lose his temper and kneels down quickly.


    "That''s a married, married woman. Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "Yes, but I like her. Since I met her several times, I''ve been thinking about her. My grandson is just like the devil. Please help Grandpa to finish it."


    Lingxiao is really possessed. I don''t know what happened. Huasheng''s face always comes to mind.


    It''s better to say that he''s superficial or that he''s greedy for beauty. In a word, he almost fell in love with each other.


    "Ling Fu, get the whip."


    "Don''t be angry, sir." The Chamberlain advised.


    "No, go get the whip. I''ll teach this stupid thing a good lesson." Don Ling is not angry.


    Lingxiao was not surprised. After all, he had thought of the result for a long time.


    If I know I agree, it''s not grandpa''s style.

 Chapter 904

    The master of Ling''s family gave a whip, and the back of Lingxiao was full of skin and flesh.


    Ling is famous all his life. Naturally, he won''t agree to marry a second wife.


    What''s more, the Jiang family can''t afford to offend. The whole Jiangcheng knows what Jiangliu''s relationship with that daughter-in-law is, and old Ling naturally knows about it.


    It''s not wise to rob people from the Jiang family. In Ling''s mind, he is determined to let his grandchildren marry useful women.


    Such as the wind


    After smoking Lingxiao, Ling old man sent another message to Fengxi.


    "Feng wench, there are still six or seven grandchildren in my Ling family. They are all young and handsome. If you don''t like Lingxiao, you can change someone. What do you think?"


    After taking a look, Feng Xi directly shouted, "this old man is crazy."


    After that, he didn''t even reply, leaving his mobile phone on the side.


    She doesn''t like Ling family at all, so no matter which grandson of Ling family, even if Ling Qi is still alive, she won''t agree.


    The most important thing is that there is now a Qin Wan Yu around her, which is the key.


    Of course, the people who knew about Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t.


    Knowing that Fengxi has something to do with Qin, Wan and Yu, there are only a few reliable friends.


    Lingxiao was beaten and carried back to his residence.


    He lies on his stomach, the nanny wipes the medicine and wine, he frowns and says nothing.


    At this time, a message came from jingling. He opened it and smiled.


    I found what you asked me to look for. I found it. I got it, God walking grass and maidenhood.


    Lingxiao''s heart was glad. "Send it to my house."


    Then, he transferred 50000 Yuan directly and generously to the other party.


    In fact, the cost of these things is only three or five hundred. Why does Lingxiao want to give 50000 yuan? It''s not because these things come from informal channels?


    Lingxiao will be Lingjia''s secret skill, so when you get something, you start to be a demon.


    He made a villain and painted it like Hua Sheng.


    And then use the God to control the villain, and use the maidenhood to deepen Hua Sheng''s affection for him.


    To put it bluntly, it is to control another person to like you.


    This is not witchcraft. It''s a bit of bewilderment at best.


    He doesn''t know the eight characters of Huasheng''s birthday, but it''s very simple to get some things of Huasheng.


    For example, when we met several times, Hua Sheng left and accidentally dropped his long hair.


    The power of hair is very powerful, so Lingxiao has a plan in mind.


    After the opening practice, we are waiting for the spiritual effect


    On the other side, Hua Sheng combs his hair in his bedroom. The image in the mirror is the image of Lingxiao as a demon.


    She thought about the boy carefully and saw him.


    Hua Sheng sighs a little


    Using secret arts in front of her is really a way of teaching.


    After all, Hua Sheng''s current skills, let alone the wind, even if the wind family and the Ling family, do their best, they can''t be her rivals.


    Just look at the last time I singled out 12 errands.


    So Lingxiao''s small hands, in fact, are not on the table at Huasheng.


    That night, Lingxiao had a dream.


    Dreams are made by their own small paper people, constantly slapping, control are unable to control.


    Results when he woke up in the morning, Lingxiao''s cheeks were swollen as expected.


    I can''t feel the pain.


    "What''s the matter? How could that be? "


    Lingxiao is very confused. He has made it clear that he is under the influence of Huasheng. How can a little paper man abuse himself?


    In fact, it''s just a wordless warning from Hua Sheng. Unfortunately, he didn''t understand Or the heart of the thief will not die.


    On the other side, Xie Dongyang received a call from the customer last time after the morning meeting.


    "President Xie, eight ye said, three hundred and fifty million, one price at a time."

 Chapter 905

    "Ha ha, you eight ye will set the price." Xie Dongyang sneers.


    "I can''t blame him for that. It''s true that Miss Wen Wen has used too much of our resources in recent years. Haha..."


    "Three hundred and fifty million, no problem. I''ll make money in a moment. People, when can I take it?"


    Xie Dongyang is also determined to help Ni Wenwen redeem himself. He would rather be blackmailed from the starting price.


    "People can pick it up at any time."


    So three hours later, the overwhelming news came from Jiangcheng.


    The headline of every page is - thank you for your money and smile.


    Outsiders naturally don''t know the inside information, and don''t know who deliberately put it.


    Xie Dongyang''s more than 300 million ransoms for women spread all over the city.


    The whole microblog is boiling


    A lot of netizens have published their views below.


    "Is Xie Dongyang mentally disabled? Three billion, one woman? Is it made of gold? "


    "Xie Dongyang has always been very generous to women. This woman is blessed."


    "Didn''t Xie Dongyang like Jiang Liu''s daughter-in-law before? Now it''s a change of heart? "


    "Men, there are several who can end up together Ha ha, the way of the world Let''s have a good time. "


    "Didn''t I say that AI Chen likes Xie Dongyang? I think AI Chen is very good. Why buy a chicken for 300 million? "


    "Ai Chen is not as good as Hua Zhi. If I were Xie Dongyang, I would marry Hua Zhi. How nice."


    Everyone said that there is everything, and coincidentally, Hua Zhi is eating with AI Chen at this time.


    They also have several female stars in a circle, in a private restaurant.


    AI Chen watched the news and was very uncomfortable.


    Before that, I thought Xie Dongyang was an infatuated species. In just a few days, I redeemed myself for the woman in fengyuechang?


    "Ai Chen, are you upset?"


    "Well, it''s super unpleasant." There was no smile on AI Chen''s face.


    "I''m not washing white for Xie Dongyang, I just want to say that, with my understanding of him, I won''t be so impulsive Redemption may be true, but there must be something inside. Do you believe it? "


    Hua Zhi is still very rational, in addition to Wang Junxian, she is very clear to others.


    AI Chen didn''t say a word after listening to it, but he doubted that it was such a big thing, not so simple, no wind, no waves.


    Xie Dongyang took out 350 million yuan to redeem a woman named Ni Wenwen, which really shocked Jiangcheng.


    Ni Wenwen was also skinned very clean, from the inside to the outside, especially the appearance, was commented for a long time.


    Everyone thought that Xie Dongyang spent so much money to redeem the woman, it must be the beauty of the country.


    I don''t know that the appearance is not so advanced. Although it can''t be said that the road faces, most of them are pretty.


    They don''t have to go with Hua Zhihua Sheng, and they can''t be in AI CHENFENG''s position.


    There are even news reports that Xie Dongyang has been lowered.


    Xie Yun must be angry. At that time, he called Xie Dongyang to the office.


    However, for more than 300 million yuan, it''s not enough to beat my son, that is, to ask in a cold voice, "what''s the matter with the news?"


    "Dad, I don''t have that kind of relationship with Wen Wen. I redeemed her as a friend. You believe me."


    If it had been, Xie Dongyang would not have believed it.


    But now it''s different. Xie Dongyang''s own Dongyang pharmaceutical is very outstanding.


    So Xie Yun has already had the expectation to this son in his heart, so naturally he will not make a conclusion so quickly.


    "Friend? How fast is your friend, more than 300 million? " Xie Yun has a calm face.


    "Oh, Dad, it''s a small amount of money. I''ll make it back to you in a month, ha." Xie Dongyang felt the back of his head.


    "I don''t want money, I want grandchildren." Thanks cloud such a sentence, make Xie Dongyang very embarrassed.

 Chapter 906

    Xie Dongyang:


    "Dad, you''re serious, will you?"


    "Nonsense, I''m serious. Don''t help me deal with those crooked ways. Find a daughter-in-law and have a baby, so that I don''t worry about your mother."


    Xie Dongyang looks cynical and sits on the leather sofa behind him.


    "Dad, I''m not the only one who worries about our family. Xie Dongze and Xie Dongyao are not fuel-efficient lamps either."


    "You''re trying to piss me off, aren''t you?"


    "Ha, no, that''s all right, Dad. That''s it today. Don''t listen to the media farting, believe me."


    Xie Dongyang clenched his right hand and knocked on his left chest, which was very handsome.


    After he left, Xie Yun sighed a little


    Xie''s family hasn''t been peaceful for more than a year. Xie Dongze''s marriage has changed. No one knows now. Once the news gets out, it is estimated that another storm will be triggered.


    Ning Ning is still so small. What can I do without my mother?


    Grandpa and grandma are doting on each other, and they can''t be the same with their parents.


    Xie Dongyao is even more worried about people. She almost died in a foreign country when she was traveling.


    He once committed suicide for Qin, Wan and Yu, and later had several incidents. Now Xie Yun dare not let her little daughter leave her sight. He would like to spend the rest of his life in Xie''s old house.


    Let alone Xie Dongyang, who used to spend as much money as he did before.


    There are a lot of rumours on the Fengyue field, which can''t be fought.


    It''s not easy to be obedient, but I''m infatuated with my wife.


    The daughter-in-law he ordered himself was a man of heaven and earth, a man of death and a man of life. Later, the daughter-in-law did not work, and she was honest.


    In this world, there is no regret medicine?


    "Chairman, you should pay attention to your health." Assistant looked at Xie Yun''s old look, which was also very painful.


    "Cheng Zhi, you said What evil did I do? Xie Yun has stood up to the sky all his life. He hasn''t done anything bad in these years. Why did his children end up late... "


    "Chairman, every family has an unforgettable experience. In fact, it''s not only your family, but also ordinary people''s families. Life is just a chicken feather. It''s inevitable."


    Xie Yun nodded and agreed with the assistant.


    He covered his chest and took some heart saving pills. He was in a stable mood.


    This time, Xie Dongyang passed his own level, but the media still exaggerate in order to gain more attention.


    As a matter of fact, Xie Dongyang would have been suppressed long ago if he had made a move. He would not have done so, but he is now in a good state of mind and would not be so impetuous.


    I don''t care what others say.


    So it kept fermenting until 10 o''clock that night, which is the holy place of Wen Wen Wen?


    After Jiangliu goes to bed, he hugs Huasheng and starts to gossip.


    "Ah Sheng, thanks for your hot search."


    "I know."


    "It seems that you are very concerned about him..." Someone said sour.


    Hua Sheng smiled happily. "How are you, jealous king?"


    "I''m not jealous. Xie Dong * is not an opponent. Well, he''s not afraid of losing."


    "Blow, and then blow. At that time, I didn''t know who it was. I went to see Xie Dongyang''s cat and was jealous with me. "


    The river laughs happily, puts chin on Hua Sheng''s head, "the hero does not mention that year brave."


    "Hero, why do you gossip about others? You''re such a big wrist, and you''re gossiping, aren''t you? "


    Jiang Liu shamelessly replied, "if I am not interested in others, I am not interested in Xie Dongyang."


    "So Mr. Jiang is in a good mood tonight?" Hua Sheng picks his eyebrows and looks at him funny.

 Chapter 907

    "The mood is very beautiful." The river flows with pride.


    Hua Sheng laughed and plunged into the river.


    It''s mainly because every time Mr. Jiang is jealous, he looks extremely cute, and he feels cute in contrast.


    I want to ask you a question. Such a young and handsome person is the first person who used to improvise in English, French, German and Spanish in the international financial forum and answer questions from reporters.


    On that day, the river wore a navy blue Zhongshan suit, representing the national wind.


    With short hair and angry face, she has attracted numerous female fans at home and abroad.


    This talented, open-minded young man, for a time, was held up to the top of the pyramid.


    The river never smiles in front of outsiders, and the occasional interviews are all serious.


    So many media have said that this is a cold CEO.


    Only Hua Sheng and his friends know that the nature of river flow is not like that.


    He has a disguise for the outside world, and his nature is actually very childish.


    Will be jealous, will be coquettish, will be angry, will also be cold war, will be angry.


    In front of friends will occasionally open a few paragraphs, active atmosphere.


    That''s why Hua Sheng likes the real river flow and grounding.


    Wind Xi and Hua Zhi often say that it is the ability of the river that makes Hua Sheng fall into the shrine.


    Wang Junxian and Qin Wanyu said that the river had its way, and fairies were all contaminated with fireworks.


    But Hua Sheng didn''t think so. She always thought that her life was too boring.


    Like a spectator, out of place with the world.


    Now she, because of the river, will pull him to the depths of the world.


    Enjoy the real happiness, anger and sorrow in the world, and feel that you are more and more like a human being, but there is nothing wrong with a human being.


    Immortals have great abilities, but they have no feelings.


    Ordinary people are subject to many restrictions, but ordinary people have seven passions and six desires. Only those who have seven passions and six desires can have a wonderful life.


    If there is no emotion to live forever, it will be painful to live for tens of thousands of years, which is not to say that immortality is good.


    Of course, no one can think of such a profound realm.


    After all, Hua Sheng is not an ordinary person. Is her thinking really hard to touch?


    "Mr. Jiang, what are you doing?"


    "Tweet."


    "Are you going to laugh at Xie Dongyang?" Hua Sheng is joking.


    "Yes, yes, I have to fall."


    "Ha ha, you have enough."


    Hua Sheng is lying on the big bed, his face is red with hair scattered and smile.


    Jiangliu hands his cell phone with one hand, and the other hand holds Huasheng''s cold feet.


    Because of the cold body, Huasheng is born with a cool body, no matter in winter or summer.


    Since marrying Jiangliu, Jiangliu has been warming her feet from time to time, and Huasheng has gradually become used to it.


    A lot of couples show their love and love. They like to show it outside and show it to others. When they get home, they hate to be strangers.


    On the contrary, Jiangliu and Huasheng are very restrained and restrained outside, but they are very affectionate and intimate at home.


    These are also known only to Ginkgo biloba and those who are familiar with them.


    At 10:50 p.m.


    the river rarely sends a micro blog, the big guy speaks, and the natural flow explodes.


    So the brothers of the technology department worked overtime with tears to deal with the paralyzed server.


    Jiang Liu is a better man than Xie Dongyang, but because of his low profile, he has never been active in the public eye.


    Weibo has been registered for several years, and only a few messages have been sent. Tonight, when Xie Dongyang was gossiped, he even made a speech, which is really surprising.

 Chapter 908

    In fact, Jiangliu didn''t say anything, but wrote a few words. He wrote that I never intentionally magnified the world''s malice, but I never intentionally exaggerated the world''s goodwill. I just accepted everything honestly according to my heart''s proportion. The world and I, each other. People have their own obsessions. Why do they have to work hard?


    Although Jiang Liu said it implicitly, it''s not hard to understand. It''s the meaning of Xie Dongyang''s speech.


    That night, Xie Dongyao saw this first, and immediately took the tablet to find the second brother.


    "Second brother, brother Jiangliu speaks for you." Xie Dongyao''s voice is full of surprises.


    Xie Dongyang coaxes his niece to sleep and then goes to take a bath. When Xie Dongyang enters his bedroom, he is shaving.


    Then the message shocked him, and he froze.


    "What do you say?"


    "See for yourself."


    Xie Dongyao shows it to his brother. After seeing it, Xie Dongyang''s eyes become warm.


    "The river is a wise man."


    The river never talks nonsense. Every word and sentence represents a deep meaning.


    Some are not convinced, it is understood that the river likes to dress.


    But in fact, it''s not. He just thinks that some words, needless to say, are too clear. It''s better to leave a suspense.


    Xie Dongyang is not stupid. He knows the meaning of river current.


    Jiang Liu''s words really have a strong taste for him, but they are clearly rivals in love. What is this?


    "Brother, are you two in love and killing each other?"


    "Go away."


    "Haha, seriously, if I didn''t know a lot of secrets, I would have suspected that you and brother Jiangliu have an affair."


    "Xie Dongyao, do you want to die?"


    Xie Dongyang picks up the water cup on the table and scares his sister.


    Xie Dongyao spits out his tongue, then laughs, "brother, why does brother Jiangliu suddenly help you to talk? His character is not like meddling in business. After all, it''s not worth the loss for him to get involved in right and wrong. Do you think it''s sister Huasheng who wants to help you, so he''s inspired?"


    Xie Dongyang shook his head.


    "I know Huasheng. If Huasheng wants to help me, he will come out in person and won''t let the river do this."


    "Ouch, how long have you known each other? Just to know others."


    "It is."


    "Then analyze Why does brother Jiangliu help you? "


    Xie Dongyang put down the razor, pondered for a moment, and said, "does he also think that I like Ni Wenwen, and the position in my heart has been changed to someone else, so I''m relaxed, and I don''t think I will rob his wife, so give me a step down?"


    "Hahahaha, it''s possible, but elder brother, do you really give up sister Huasheng?"


    When Xie Dongyao asked this, she actually had the answer in her heart. She just asked it deliberately to see her brother''s reaction.


    Sure enough, Xie Dongyang''s face was proud and charming.


    "It''s impossible. I will not give up Shengsheng even if I die. In my heart, no one can take her place."


    "Well, I see. No one has come before and after. It''s really wordy. Hum."


    After getting the answer, Xie Dongyao turns around and leaves the room.


    Xie Dongyang''s mobile phone, looked at the hot search, and sure enough, the river was set to the top.


    Jiang Liu''s speech still has a great influence, so many passers-by fans began to turn around and stop mocking Xie Dongyang.


    At this moment, on the other side, Wang Junxian went to the airport at two o''clock in the morning to meet an important person.


    On the way, Wang Junxian is in a beautiful mood. On the way, there is the online Red Song "I want to marry you".

 Chapter 909

    And this person is not someone else. He was the director who filmed "see the white pear again" for Hua Zhi. He was a ghost director. His name is Peng Sanfan.


    "Director Peng, it''s hard." Wang Junxian takes the initiative.


    "You''re welcome, young Wang. It''s my pleasure that I can help you."


    "Come on, let''s get in the car and say."


    Wang Junxian pointed to the Rafael Alfa Romeo that was standing by the road. It was cool.


    Why invite this director to come? Because he adopted Jiangliu''s proposal and proposed to Hua Zhi.


    Peng Sanfan is now a big director of high rank. That movie made him and Hua Zhi.


    So Peng Dao is actually a good friend of Hua Zhi, which is why Wang Junxian invited him.


    Peng Dao has a strange character. He is not interested in money. Wang Junxian invited him, which really cost a lot of contacts.


    Wang Junxian took Peng Dao to dinner in the middle of the night, and then talked about tomorrow''s proposal.


    The next night, it was the best hotel in Jiangcheng and the latest one under Wang''s own brand. Its name was added - Junzhi hotel.


    As soon as the name came out, many media said that the relationship between the two was not ordinary, but because it has not been confirmed, it will not end.


    In fact, this hotel was opened by Wang Junxian for Hua Zhi.


    So it means a lot.


    After Hua Zhi finished work in the middle of the night, he went home and fell asleep.


    Sleeping in Wang Junxian''s apartment, Wang Junxian excuse to see customers, in the middle of the night to the airport to meet Peng guide.


    Everything went well, including the scene shooting the next day, and the props needed for the scene.


    It took him more than a week to prepare and cost tens of millions.


    At three o''clock in the morning, Wang Junxian sends a message in a group of friends. Of course, there is no Hua Zhi in this group.


    He deliberately reorganized it, including Qin, Wan, Yu, Fengxi, Jiangliu, Huasheng, Gaohe and ginkgo.


    Ginkgo biloba, as a little girl, is more and more advanced than other girls.


    Because it''s a close girl of Huasheng, so it''s highly praised everywhere.


    In addition, later I fell in love with Gao He, so I naturally joined this small group, and I''m on the same level with you.


    This made gingko''s self-esteem feel a lot of comfort, she was very grateful, Miss gave her everything.


    Otherwise, where might she be floating?


    Of course, Chuntao has no such good life, but the big guy at this time still doesn''t know what Chuntao has experienced.


    At three o''clock in the morning, Wang Junxian sends a group of messages - everyone, all arrangements are finished. Please dress up and attend the proposal ceremony of me and Hua Zhi tomorrow evening. I hope to give Hua Zhi a memorable proposal under your witness. Thank you very much Jiangliu at this time. Your plan is really perfect.


    At 3 a.m., everyone must have gone to bed, so no one replied.


    It wasn''t until six o''clock in the morning that the crowd got busy.


    Everyone is hiding from Hua Zhi. All this is just for a surprise.


    The next day, Hua Zhi received a notice during the day. After two hours on the platform, she went back to her apartment for a rest.


    I wanted to have dinner with Wang Junxian at noon, but this guy said he was not free.


    Qi Hua Zhi found Xie Dongyang to eat, 5:30 pm.


    Hua Zhi drove to Jun Zhi Hotel alone. In fact, it''s only ten minutes'' drive. It''s enough.


    Everyone arrived ahead of time, waiting for the heroine Hua Zhi to appear. It''s a pity Time passed by minute by second.


    See already six o''clock, Hua Zhi did not appear.


    "Is there a traffic jam?" Qin, Wan and Yu were a little uneasy.


    "No, this road has never been wagered, and Jun Xian has said hello to you. No one dare to wager Hua Zhi?" River said.


    "Why hasn''t he come? He''s overslept, isn''t he?" Asked the wind.


    Hua Sheng shook his head. "Ten minutes ago, we were on the phone. She had already gone downstairs. It was time to arrive."


    Wang Junxian said nothing, looking at the door, also began to be a little flustered.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it''s 6:05. Hua Zhi really didn''t come. She''s never late, but I just didn''t come.

 Chapter 910

    "Is something wrong?" Gao he is a little bit of a crow mouth. When he finished saying this, Wang Junxian gave him a fierce look.


    Qin Wanyu also quietly carried him behind him.


    Hua Sheng shook his head. "No, my third sister is very blessed. There have been no major disasters in recent years. It''s impossible. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Feng Xi smiled and said, "this guy is the kind with good life. He weighs half a kilogram more than others. You don''t need to worry. I guarantee that Hua Zhi will live to 90 years old with my head and that of a Sheng."


    Listening to both Fengxi and Huasheng, Wang Junxian was relieved.


    In fact, Hua Zhi does not have any danger.


    When she was about to arrive at the hotel, she suddenly received a text message, and then the whole person was not well.


    Hua Zhi''s mobile phone number hasn''t been changed for many years. It''s also a number bought when she was a student. It''s easy to remember. The number of digits is Hua Zhi''s birthday.


    So when this text message comes, it says a few words, Hua Zhi is mad.


    The message said - Niuniu, I''m Zhao Shixun, and I''m back.


    Niuniu is the baby name of Huazhi. Her family used to be called Niuniu. Later, she fell in love with Zhao Shixun. Zhao Shixun accidentally knew that, so she called Niuniu.


    Later, after Hua Zhi and Zhao Shixun broke up, no one was allowed to mention the nickname.


    So the name has not been mentioned for a long time, including Niu Niu and Zhao Shixun, which is taboo.


    Hua Zhi at that time stepped on the gas pedal, the car behind almost hit.


    The car owner in the back kept scolding her, and she didn''t feel it. She didn''t have time to worry about it.


    Because it''s all so sudden


    Then Hua Zhi left her sports car on the side of the road, and the people disappeared.


    When Wang Junxian and his supervisors saw it, it was more than seven o''clock.


    Hua Zhi didn''t go back to her apartment, but went to a friend''s empty house. Maybe she just didn''t want to be disturbed?


    Wang Junxian, worried about his fiancee, kept checking and dropped Hua Zhi''s call records and SMS messages.


    I see the most critical message


    "Who is Zhao Shixun?" The first thing Feng Xi asked was that she was the only one here who didn''t know Zhao Shixun.


    Qin, Wan and Yu all heard about it for a long time, because Hua Zhi had been sad about it for several years.


    When I first met Wang Junxian, I drank and sang the song "later we" from May Day.


    as everyone knows, Zhao Shixun was once a deep love of Hua Zhi.


    Now


    "No wonder I escaped. It was my first love that came back." When Wang Junxian said this, his eyes were sour.


    "Not at all? Hua Zhi is not so confused. Did he really go to see Zhao Shixun, but Even if you go to see Zhao Shixun, you shouldn''t turn off your mobile phone and don''t contact us? " Qin Wan Yu analysis.


    Jiangliu and Huasheng look at each other without saying a word.


    After all, things are too sudden and multilateral.


    "Will sister Hua Zhi go on a date with Zhao Shixun? What''s the green hat for brother Junxian? " This is what Gao He, the dead child, said.


    When he finished speaking, everyone immediately cast a knife like look.


    Gingko''s slap on his back neck, "will you talk and shut your mouth?"


    "What now?" Feng Xi looked at everyone and thought it was really embarrassing that this well planned proposal was finally defeated by his predecessor''s text message.


    "I''ll try again."


    Hua Sheng takes out her mobile phone, calls Hua Zhi, turns off the phone, and she types and sends a wechat.


    "Third sister, please call back."

 Chapter 911

    Hua Zhi is lying on the bed now.


    Zhao Shixun came back and hit her too hard.


    Those three words, the man''s name recalled a lot of previous memories.


    Hua Zhi doesn''t want to answer anyone''s phone or reply to any wechat.


    Her mind was all jumbled and empty.


    She closed her eyes, lying on the white hammock, wandering around, letting herself go into memories again and again.


    "Niu Niu, you wait for me here. I''ll buy you ice cream. Are you so cute, or do you like strawberry?"


    "Why?" Hua Zhi smiles.


    "Because all human beings are suffering, you are strawberry."


    "Niuniu, I''ll prepare a present for your birthday. What can I do?"


    "It''s OK. I''ll kill you."


    "Hahaha, you fierce little lion, what can I do? The present is here. Come here, I''ll show you."


    Hua Zhi approaches, see the glass bottle in the young hand, inside is firefly.


    Hua Zhi''s surprise is like a child. They are very happy.


    "Girl, I''m going to peacekeeping. Will you wait for me?"


    "Go away, I''ll fall in love with you at the front and the back. Are you a bird?"


    "Niuniu, I know you are angry with me, but my father is right. A man''s husband cannot be protected by the state. How can he protect his family? I''m going to be a man who can stand on his own feet, and then I''ll come back to marry you when I''m strong. "


    "Zhao Shixun, you bastard."


    Zhao Shixun left for many years, Hua Zhi did not remember, in fact.


    At first, she can remember those dates clearly. Later, she chose to forget them.


    It''s like this person has never appeared in life.


    But every time I get drunk, I think of the past again.


    Hua Zhi''s new age of love, met the young man in white.


    The young man smiled warmly and remained patient with her forever.


    Zhao Shixun is different from Wang Junxian. Wang Junxian is black and sullen, while Zhao Shixun is gentle and elegant.


    Before, Hua Zhi thought that when she married, her husband was a man like Zhao Shixun.


    At least sunshine, warmth, healing.


    It''s like the river to the five sisters.


    I don''t know that later people who make mistakes like Wang Junxian, the fox.


    This Capricorn man is just one of the wonderful flowers, but Hua Zhi still loves him deeply.


    Both Zhao Shixun and Wang Junxian are very important people in Hua Zhi''s life.


    Of course, Hua Zhi didn''t know that Wang Jun was going to propose today.


    Everyone didn''t tell her in advance, so she just wanted to eat.


    If you don''t think about it, you won''t go. With Wang Junxian''s love and connivance, it should be OK.


    How to know that this time''s storm, far less than she thought so no waves.


    Wang Junxian has been disappointed because of Hua Zhi''s escape from marriage.


    What''s more disappointing is that it''s all because of a message from Zhao Shixun.


    Wang Junxian felt that he was a failure. He was so kind to Hua Zhi that he couldn''t resist a former text message.


    So I took a look at the carefully prepared nine story proposal cake that day and said, "all these things, smash it."


    "Don''t be impulsive, Lao Wang." Qin, Wan and Yu were busy.


    River is also advised, "man, you light fixed point, maybe there is a secret."


    Wang Junxian took a look at all the people in the audience and replied, "no matter who it is, no matter how big the face is, there is only one chance for me Hua Zhi missed it. "


    After listening to Huasheng, I feel cold.


    She knew that Wang Junxian was really angry this time. I''m afraid that the third sister killed herself.

 Chapter 912

    The surprise of proposal didn''t come out. Even Peng Dao, who had been invited to the airport, was sent to the airport by Wang Junxian.


    The things arranged on site were smashed and smashed, and at least ten million were lost through visual inspection.


    But money is not a problem. The problem is that Mr. Wang''s heart is hurt.


    Hua Zhi really hurt people this time


    But she didn''t know it.


    When she got a sleep and turned on the phone the next morning, her cell phone almost burst.


    Keep calling, texting and wechat.


    Hua Zhi used to be the same as before, just explain it to you.


    According to the importance of those people in her heart, she first replied to Wang Junxian.


    It''s wechat. She replied, "honey, I had a temporary problem yesterday. I missed my appointment. Today, I invite you to book a restaurant."


    Then she began to reply to the broker and assistant.


    Five minutes later, I thought I would see Wang Junxian''s reply, but I didn''t.


    She thought she didn''t see it, so she called and found no one to answer.


    At this moment, Wang Junxian is holding a general meeting of all employees of Wang Group. The mobile phone is silent.


    But when Hua Zhi called, there was a special reminder light, so Wang Junxian saw it, but he didn''t plan to take it.


    His eyes were cold and terrible. He glanced lightly without any emotion.


    It is estimated that he will probably not answer Hua Zhi''s phone in the future.


    Wang Junxian is a Capricorn man, a typical constellation with black belly. He is a woman who is absolutely not allowed to love deeply and cares about others.


    Even if that person is Hua Zhi, he can''t.


    Hua Zhi made two calls, didn''t listen, but also a big heart of shouting, "strange, what''s this guy doing? Why don''t you answer the phone?"


    Then she went to talk to the four people, the so-called four people, in fact, Hua Zhi, Hua Sheng, Hua Lin, plus a wind.


    Although Fengxi is not a Chinese sister, she has fully integrated into this small group.


    And the relationship with Hua Zhihua Lin is very good. In the end, Feng Xi is able to be a man, and he is also loyal to others. Everyone likes her.


    On the contrary, Hua Qing, who was born with her father and mother, did everything to make her sister sad without being forgiven.


    Hua Zhi: Hello, everyone is so quiet. You haven''t sent wechat back to you. Shit, it''s the same as saying. Is it to isolate me? "


    Fengxi: weak question, did you call Wang Junxian?


    Hua Zhi: Yes.


    Fengxi: did he take it?


    Hua Zhi: No, I guess it''s a meeting. He will call me back when he sees it.


    Feng Xi: you are so optimistic.


    Hua Zhi: what''s the matter? You are curious today.


    Fengxi: third aunt, you''ve done something. You''re dead.


    Hua Zhi:


    Hua Zhi: what''s the situation? Don''t frighten me, fengshenpo.


    Fengxi: what are you scaring me about? In short, wait for me. I''ll tell you about your character of being a man. Sooner or later, something will happen Last night Oh, I can''t say it. You let assheng say it.


    Hua Zhi: tell me, what''s the matter? Do you want to kill me if you don''t say it in half?


    Hua Zhi is in a hurry, so it''s even more urgent to hear Fengxi''s lawsuit. Hua Sheng also saw wechat, but he didn''t speak all the time and didn''t know what to say.


    Feng Xi: Hua Zhi, do you and Zhao Shixun want to start again?


    Hua Zhi: depend on How do you know about Zhao Shixun?


    Fengxi: yesterday you didn''t come to Junzhi hotel because of Zhao Shixun''s message, did you


    Hua Zhi: you''ve even figured it out. You''re a real fairy.


    Wind Xi: over, Hua Zhi, you are dead.

 Chapter 913

    Wind Xi this words of Hua Zhi heart hair.


    She was a little flustered. She got up at once and cleaned up. Then she drove to Chunfeng for ten li.


    Coincidentally, both Hua Lin and Feng Xi are here. Maybe they know Hua Zhi will come today, so they are waiting.


    Jiang Liu went to work as usual. Before he left, he comforted Hua Sheng. Don''t worry too much. The emotional affairs are not helped by others.


    That said, but Hua Sheng still pinched a cold sweat for Hua Zhi.


    So when Hua Zhi enters the door, the three women sit in a row, holding the sleeping child in Hua Lin''s hand.


    Gingko took the baby from Hua Lin''s hands and said, "miss four, give me a hug. Your arms must be sore."


    Hua Lin smiled and said, "this child is heavy. You are tired holding it. Just put it on the sofa. It''s OK."


    Hua Lin is really not coquettish at all, and the children are looked after just like other people''s children.


    Although parents-in-law they take care of the head treasure, the Hua family and his wife are all worried about it.


    But Hua Lin''s mind is very peaceful. She thinks that this is just an ordinary child.


    Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng are also very painful to this child. They spent a lot of money on the child. The things they bought are piled up like a mountain, which can''t be stopped.


    Not even Hua Lin strongly opposed, Hua Zhi directly bought a 170 flat house for Hua Lin.


    Although it''s only 170, but because it''s a high-end community, the overall price is very expensive.


    Hua Sheng wants to pay half of the money, and Hua Zhi refuses, saying he can afford it.


    Mouth week helpless, Hua Sheng can only give the decoration cost.


    Amazingly, the 170 flat house cost nearly a million yuan in decoration.


    The style of decoration is new Chinese style, with a bit of spring breeze.


    Because Hua Lin was born in history and liked Chinese style very much, she praised this style constantly when she first came to Chunfeng for ten li.


    So Hua Sheng is in charge. Bai Hao is afraid to talk. His family are all local tyrants.


    Hua Lin was moved. Her eyes were red. She only sighed that she had a good sister.


    Hua Feng, the eldest sister, didn''t have any preparation, but the third and the fifth are ready. She''s not good-looking if she doesn''t give it away.


    She just changed a car for Hua Lin in her own name. Hua Lin used to be a Japanese car, very low-key.


    Hua Feng sent a black Audi A8 directly. It will cost over one million yuan to come down. It can''t be less than Hua Sheng.


    In this way, the Hualin family, because of their children''s relationship, really gained a lot.


    However, Hua Lin has always been a person who knows how to move people. She is not proud of her pet.


    Words pull back, Hua Zhi shakes the car key in his hand, "you are really here to impeach me, ha ha."


    "Third sister, can you still laugh?" Hua Lin is worried.


    "What happened to me? I didn''t kill or set fire either. It''s really... " Hua Zhi has not realized what mistakes he has made and what disaster he has caused?


    So he sat down on the sofa and took a green hand and put it in his mouth.


    As soon as he turned around, he saw the little nephew in Gingko''s arms. He was very happy.


    "Oh, I, my little nephew is here. Give her a hug."


    "Miss three, little master is asleep." Gingko carefully coax.


    Hua Zhi just stopped. After seeing Hua Sheng, she didn''t smile at all.


    "What''s the matter with five younger sisters? Their faces are so smelly. Did they quarrel with the river?" Hua Zhi asked.


    Wind Xi sighs slightly, "my aunt, you have a boundless heart, which is better than the blue sky and black land."


    "What''s the matter? You don''t say anything. Where do I know?" Hua Zhi tilts her head.


    Hua Sheng takes a look at the third sister and says, "congratulations to the third sister, you have been dumped by Wang Junxian."


    Hua Zhi:

 Chapter 914

    "I depend on What do you mean? " Hua Zhi must be an accident.


    "Come on, wind, I don''t want to talk."


    Seeing how heartless the third sister is, Hua Sheng really looks like she hates iron but not steel.


    Feng Xi cleared her throat and said, "in fact, last night was not a simple dinner date. Wang Junxian prepared a week''s hard work in advance. He arranged flowers and balloons in Junzhi Hotel, and a nine story proposal cake. On the cake are 16 Barbie dolls made by pastry makers according to your sample. They are very lovely. The ring is also customized in South Africa. It''s a pigeon egg diamond with good color. What''s most amazing is that Wang Junxian invited director Peng Sanfan. Just to give you a surprise, he was wearing the male main costume of seeing pear blossom white again, because he knew that the movie meant different things to you, in short Last night was originally a very warm and romantic proposal scene. As soon as you arrive at six o''clock, fireworks will be set off in the whole Jiangcheng. Unfortunately You didn''t come. "


    Hua Zhi''s face has changed again and again, unable to say a word at all.


    Feng Xi said, "we all thought that something happened to you at the beginning, and we were worried. Wang Junxian was even more worried. He wanted to go back to you in person, but you turned off the phone, and there was no one at home. No one knows where you went. For your safety, everyone went to see the monitoring, and your mobile phone records. As a result, we found You suddenly lost your contract because of Zhao Shixun''s message. In fact, it''s nothing to us, but Wang Junxian is a proud man, how can he bear what you do? Later Wang Junxian asked people to smash tens of millions of arrangements, as well as destroy cakes and fireworks. He asked people to send Peng Dao to the airport. Surprise turned into despair. Hua Zhi, you really played a big game this time. We all thought that Wang Junxian might I won''t forgive you this time. "


    "I..."


    Hua Zhi wants to explain something, but her heart is stuffy, especially when she hears Wang Junxian asking people to smash tens of millions of arrangements and destroy the cake.


    What a sad thing to do.


    people like him seldom get angry at ordinary times, but once they get angry, it''s really a disaster.


    Hua Zhi''s chest ups and downs, "it''s not like that, I didn''t meet Zhao Shixun I admit that I was confused because of his message, but I really don''t love him. Why don''t you tell me that it''s Wang Junxian who wants to propose? If so, I will go even if I die? "


    "Hua Zhi, you can''t blame us at this time, but you can''t be sure What''s not important in your mind? Your practice already represents that you can''t let go of the past and Zhao Shixun. This is also the saddest place for Wang Junxian. Besides, the proposal is confidential, just to give you a surprise. " The wind looked at her quietly.


    Hua Zhi''s eyes were red then


    "What the hell did I miss?" Hua Zhi blames herself very much.


    She really didn''t know that Wang Junxian was going to propose. At first, she was very looking forward to it. Later, she mentioned it several times. She didn''t respond to Wang Junxian. She thought he was not interested.


    Where can I know that this guy is actually ready for all this.


    "No, I''m going to find him. I''m going to explain."


    Hua Zhi know these, and then insist on more than, turn around to run.


    Think of Yesterday why crazy shutdown, escape, why do you want to hurt the man who loves you so much?


    Hua Zhi really hates herself. She can''t help but give herself two sabres.


    "Third sister, I think it will be very embarrassing for you not to go to him at this time." Hua Sheng said it behind him.


    Hua Zhi stops at once


    Hua Sheng added, "at the end of yesterday, Wang Junxian said that no matter who you are, you care how much face you have. Here, you can only have one chance."


    Hua Zhi listens to end, the heart suddenly shrinks.

 Chapter 915

    Hua Zhi was really going to find Wang Junxian. She used to be that way. She was so coquettish that she could be a demon and cry.


    The man must be soft hearted. At first, she thought he was, but Hua Sheng is not a man who breaks people''s hopes casually.


    She just said and repeated Wang Junxian''s words, for a moment, Hua Zhi felt that he was finished this time, and really dead.


    It''s no wonder that everyone has come and cast a sympathetic look at herself. Fengxi is right. This time, she is really going to be dumped


    Then Hua Zhi stares at her eyes for a long time. Everyone thinks she will say something. How can they know? She cries with a loud voice.


    Scared by gingko, hurry to take it away for the young master, afraid to frighten the child.


    "What are you crying for?" The wind is speechless.


    "What can I do? I love Wang Junxian so much. I can''t accept breaking up Whine, whine. "


    Hua Sheng was angry and gave her a look.


    "If I had known that, why should I have?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t wonder Wuwuwu, I didn''t mean to make up with Zhao Shixun. I was in a mess that day. I thought about many things before. You know that Zhao Shixun is the white moonlight of my girlhood. I miss him. It''s not love... "


    "Ah, third sister, it''s not easy for us to intervene in this matter. I think you''d better wait for Wang Junxian to calm down and apologize to him. Admit your mistake and see if he is willing to forgive you?"


    Hua Zhi weeps in the morning, four people eat at noon, she did not eat a bite, is crying.


    Finally I know I''m afraid, but ah, it''s a little late.


    Hua Sheng won''t let her text Wang Junxian now. She won''t listen.


    Originally it was wechat, but when it was sent, my heart was cold.


    The above shows that your message has been rejected by the other party, and you will know that it has been pulled black by the king.


    Only to send a text message, she does not believe that Wang Junxian so cruel, can even pull black text messages?


    Hua Zhi: honey, I''m wrong.


    Hua Zhi: honey, let''s get the license.


    Hua Zhi: I''ll give you a baby. We have several babies.


    Hua Zhi: Mr. Wang, I''m really wrong. I admit I''m a pig, OK?


    Hua Zhi breathed a lot, Wang Junxian did not see a, why? Because he really put Hua Zhi''s message to pull black.


    No one can be found, which shows his determination this time.


    After the group meeting, the assistant asked him where to eat?


    Wang Junxian thought about it, so he asked the restaurant to deliver it for a few days, just take a bite, anyway, there is no mood.


    Although he took the initiative to dump Hua Zhi, but his heart is not easy, OK?


    People''s hearts are full of flesh. He will hurt and feel sad.


    I''ve been with Hua Zhi for so long. I''m tired of being crooked. Both of them have met their parents and will get married soon.


    As a result, Wang Junxian''s heart was blocked by this incident.


    "Mr. Wang, there is a visitor downstairs who wants to see you, but there is no appointment."


    "Those who don''t have an appointment will be dismissed." Wang Jun shows his hand and is upset.


    "OK, I''ll send it away, but it''s said that it''s called Zhao he."


    "Zhao Shixun?"


    Wang Junxian doesn''t know what''s going on either. With intuition, he thinks this man is Zhao Shixun.


    "Yes, yes, it''s Zhao Shixun." The assistant said.


    "Wait, bring him up."


    Wang Junxian doesn''t want to see Hua Zhi, but Zhao Shixun does.


    Why?


    He especially wants to see, let Hua Zhi heart read like so long man, what is it like? Is it really that good?


    Although it is with the taste of a rival, but really want to see.


    Five minutes later, the assistant took a man into Wang''s office.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at the tall, strong figure at the door. He was very upset


    Why is Mao not a dwarf? It''s at least 188 by sight.

 Chapter 916

    Why did Zhao Shixun meet Wang Junxian?


    Of course, with the influence of the Zhao family, we can find out the relationship between Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi.


    Zhao Shixun only loved Hua Zhi a woman in his life, and now he also loves her. He has always regarded her as his partner in his life.


    In those days, I left for the great achievements of a man''s great husband, of course, more for career and love.


    Zhao''s family has been loyal all their lives, serving the country and the people, and has a good reputation.


    Zhao Shixun inherited his father''s iron will and cut off his feelings in tears when he was a boy.


    To do more important things, I have to say that this man is still admired by the people.


    When the two rivals meet, they are naturally very jealous. Of course, Wang Jun is more jealous. Zhao Shixun is OK.


    "Mr. Wang, I''ve heard a lot about your name."


    Zhao Shixun was dressed in Navy, tall and handsome, and his temperament was not inferior to that of the king Jiangliu.


    Wang Junxian felt that he was not as good as him before. This feeling is very magical. Maybe it''s because he has been in peacekeeping for many years and has a strong momentum.


    Wang Junxian slim black suit, slightly up, two hands a big shake, the difference between the historical freeze frame in this moment.


    "I''ve heard so much, Mr. Zhao."


    "Don''t be so polite. Just call me Zhao Shixun."


    "Sit down, please." Wang Junxian is also polite.


    Zhao Shixun turns around and sits on the sofa in a very straight and upright posture. At first sight, he is a specially trained person.


    At this time, Wang Junxian''s secretary came in and poured tea for the two, which was a red robe.


    Zhao Shixun looked at the teacup and smiled, "I''ve been away from home for many years, and I think this is a good tea. It''s ripe but not greasy. Mr. Wang has a good taste."


    Wang Junxian also smiled, "I am a businessman, a copper smell, where to talk about the upper taste, but is to pretend to be elegant."


    Later, both of them laughed. Before seeing Zhao Shixun, Wang Junxian thought that this guy was a reckless man. He estimated that 80% of them were brave and resourceless.


    It''s a pity that I really walked away this time.


    After meeting, I know that Zhao Shixun is not only a man of great sagacity, but also a man of great mind and high structure.


    No wonder Hua Zhi would like him so much. In his youth, such a person must have been extremely outstanding.


    In fact, there were so many girls who liked Zhao Shixun in school, including those who were more beautiful and gentle than Hua Zhi.


    But why does Zhao Shixun like Hua Zhi?


    Still like this kind of Leo woman''s aura and hegemony, Hua Zhi is not a woman who can only do, she is a woman with great personal charm.


    So when she was a girl, she captured Zhao Shixun''s heart deeply.


    After the first time they met and exchanged greetings, Zhao Shixun went back to his word.


    He took a look at Wang Junxian and said, "President Wang, I''m here today. To be honest, it''s for Hua Zhi."


    "I know."


    Wang Junxian naturally he is for Hua Zhi, otherwise two big men are sitting here drinking tea, is it for reminiscence?


    Zhao Shixun smiled apologetically, "as a matter of fact, I am an out person, and I am not qualified to fight with you, but I am stubborn. I have loved such a woman as Hua Zhi in my life, and I can''t let it go. Now if you get married, I can''t do that kind of thing. But You are not married, so I want to fight for it. "


    "Don''t fight, you''ve won." Wang Junxian said.


    "What do you mean?" Zhao Shixun was stunned.


    Of course, he didn''t know what kind of consequences were caused by one of his messages.


    Wang Junxian some heartache said, "I to Hua Zhi, already dead heart, you do not have to contend with me, I gave up."


    Wang Junxian did know that Hua Zhi was out of contract because of a message from Zhao Shixun. At that moment, his heart was really dead.

 Chapter 917

    Zhao Shixun is stunned again I didn''t know what to say for a while. I thought Wang Junxian would be very strong.


    "You and Hua Zhi, Lang Youqing Qie want to, then you can do it, don''t need to tell me."


    "Mr. Wang..."


    "We broke up."


    "Ah? When? " Zhao Shixun is confused again. The first thing he comes back is to investigate Hua Zhi''s personal feelings and find out that she and Wang Junxian have reached the point of marriage.


    They have been together for a long time, and they are tired of being crooked. Even during the Spring Festival, Wang Junxian accompanied Hua Zhi to spend time in Australia.


    So Zhao Shixun once thought he didn''t win much, but he didn''t expect to get such a result.


    This life is full of surprises.


    "When did you break up?"


    "Yesterday."


    Zhao Shixun:


    "Because of what?"


    "Because of one of your messages."


    Zhao Shixun:


    Wang Junxian is also true. He said that Zhao Shixun did not know whether he was happy or tangled after hearing it.


    Hua Zhi lost his appointment because of his text message. Does it prove that in Hua Zhi''s heart, he is still very important,


    but Hua Zhi is also a person who doesn''t like others casually. She and Wang Junxian are talking about marriage and marriage. Can we really say that they can be divided?


    "Then Xiaozhi, did she agree?"


    Hearing Zhao Shixun''s nickname Hua Zhi, Wang Junxian''s heart was more sour.


    He held the cup with his head down. "She had no choice. It didn''t matter whether she agreed or not."


    Zhao Shixun looked like this, and knew that Wang Junxian must be angry, so he broke up unilaterally, but for him, it was really a good thing.


    "In that case, don''t bother."


    Zhao Shixun saw all this, and he didn''t need to say anything to Wang Junxian. He wanted to go after him.


    Before leaving, Zhao Shixun took a complicated look at Wang Junxian. "Wang Junxian, I know you are excellent, but I''m not bad either. Anyway, I want to fight for it this time. If you repent, you can come back and fight with me at any time. "


    "No interest." Wang Jun shows a cold attitude, typical Capricorn male style.


    It''s estimated that if Hua Zhi is here, he will be mad to hear these estimates.


    Zhao Shixun raised his mouth and smiled and left.


    After Zhao Shixun left, the assistant stepped forward carefully. "Mr. Wang, that''s Miss Hua Zhi''s ex boyfriend. She looks really handsome."


    "You don''t have annual leave this year."


    Male assistant: Mr. Wang.


    "You have no bonus this month.


    Male assistant: Mr. Wang, I''m wrong


    "You don''t have a year-end bonus either."


    Male assistant: let''s talk


    He hates himself so much. Why does his mouth owe so much? He praises Zhao Shixun. It''s miserable. His boss is jealous. It''s really breaking down.


    On the other side, Mrs. Hua follows Hua Zhenyue secretly and goes to the residence of Hua Zhenyue and Zhang Qian.


    Seeing Hua Zhenyue holding Zhang Qian''s hand, he went downstairs to the nearby square.


    In June, Jiangcheng looks like a beautiful city with flowers and tulips.


    The riverside scenery is extremely beautiful. A group of doves, symbolizing peace, come and go, and occasionally fall on the head of pedestrians, which is very naughty.


    Mrs. Hua watched with her own eyes. Hua Zhenyue patiently rubbed lipstick on Zhang Qian''s lips, then held her hand and fed the dove together.


    What a beautiful picture, but it''s dazzling.


    Many times, Mrs. Hua wanted to rush out and scold Hua Zhenyue, the old man who raised a woman outside.


    However, she failed to The girls are right. They have lived for most of their lives. How can they still not understand?

 Chapter 918

    With Zhang Qian, Hua Zhenyue is no longer a simple picture of her youth, but a responsibility.


    So for her, who is in charge?


    Mrs. Hua cried and laughed.


    Because he hasn''t seen Hua Zhenyue''s gentle eyes for a long time, which is the subconscious micro expression only when he has love in his heart.


    Just at this time, Hua Zhenyue turns around and looks at Mrs. Hua.


    He was slightly shocked


    According to the truth, Hua Zhenyue should put Zhang Qian aside and say something to his wife. However, Zhang Qian is in such a state that she cannot protect herself at all.


    He could only bring her along. "Xiaohua, how do you...?"


    "Let me see. How do you two love each other?" In fact, Mrs. Hua has some relief, but she hasn''t changed her faults for many years. When she speaks, she is still kind of cynical.


    At this time, Zhang Qian looked at Mrs. Hua and smirked, "elder sister, your dress is so beautiful, so shiny, and Qian Qian wants it too."


    Mrs. Hua:


    Mrs. Hua''s new style is a big brand, which was bought by Huafeng a few days ago. She was afraid that her mother was in a bad mood, so she tried to coax her.


    Mrs. Hua didn''t expect that one day, when she met with Zhang Qian, she turned into a fool.


    "Uncle, Qianqian also wants this sparkling clothes. You buy them, you buy them."


    Hua Zhenyue was pulled by Zhang Qian. He was also uncomfortable.


    "Is that all she has now?" Asked Mrs. Hua.


    "Well, when it''s good, when it''s bad, when it''s good, it can also say a few words normally, but I don''t remember what happened before. When it''s bad, it will tear things up and hit people."


    "Then why do you pick it up and make trouble for yourself?"


    Mrs. Hua looks at her ex husband coldly. I don''t know why he wants to live such a life. At least she was once a rich businessman in Jiangcheng. Now


    Now it''s not worth mentioning. Fortunately, the daughters in China are all striving for success. Otherwise, in this generation, they will be really lonely.


    Once upon a time, in the area of the old master of the Hua family, the Hua family was also very beautiful.


    Now we can only look up the fame of Hua Zhi and the position of Hua Sheng in the Jiang family.


    Hua Zhenyue did not answer positively, but asked his wife, "Xiaohua, how are you?"


    "As usual." Mrs. Hua''s eyes darkened.


    "Is your blood pressure still high?"


    "150 has always been high." Mrs. Hua is a little sad. Now even a word of sympathy is so polite and alienated.


    "Then you should pay attention to your body. If your blood pressure is high, eat less salt, sleep more and don''t get angry."


    "Come on, Lao Hua, you and I are at this point, so you can stop pretending to be good people, and be bad people and do it in the end. I''ll leave if you don''t disturb your time."


    Mrs. Hua doesn''t want to say more. The more she says, the more she can''t let go.


    It''s better to be ruthless so as not to worry.


    Looking at the white hair in the back of Mrs. Hua''s head, Hua Zhenyue was also sad.


    My wife followed me for decades, and finally


    Ah, sometimes being a man is really the feeling that people can''t help themselves in the Jianghu. He also wants to live up to Tathagata''s expectations, but real life doesn''t allow you to be so free and easy.


    "Uncle, I want to buy a sparkling one." Zhang Qian is still asking for clothes.


    Hua Zhenyue nodded patiently, "OK, let''s go buy now."


    On the other side, Qin Wanyu and Fengxi are shopping. Fengxi is very interesting. Because of her personality, she often wears strange clothes.


    These clothes shopping malls don''t have any. They can only go to an underground shopping mall in Jiangcheng for shopping. The price is cheap, but the environment is really not flattering.


    Qin Wanyu likes the wind, so even if he pinches his nose, he still comes.


    "Xi Xi, you say that Huasheng and Jiangliu have such good feelings and have been together for so long, why hasn''t there been any movement?"


    "What''s going on?" Feng Xi''s face is confused when asked.

 Chapter 919

    "Of course it''s the belly. Jiangliu parents want more grandchildren. Can''t you see that?"


    "This thing The more anxious you are, the more desperate you are. Let it be. " I can see the wind.


    "Well But I still hope that they can have a child earlier, otherwise I always feel that his marriage is not stable. " Qin, Wan and Yu said to themselves.


    Wind up a fist to hang in his shoulder, "I said you don''t eat salty radish light worry, OK? Take care of yourself. "


    Before Qin Wanyu spoke, Fengxi''s mobile phone rang.


    It''s Hua Zhi.


    "Wind, please help me Wuwuwuwu, I''m so upset. "


    "Auntie, what are you crying for? Speak slowly." It''s very windy.


    "Wind, Wang Junxian Wuwu, son of a bitch Refuse to answer my phone, pull me all black, change the password of the apartment at home, this murderer Wuwuwuwu, I apologize to him. He doesn''t even pay attention to me. You say that killing people doesn''t go too far. What is he doing? Is this going to kill me? "


    "Auntie, you are the first to abuse others, OK?"


    "Then I Then I don''t know how to propose In a word, please help me. "


    "How can I help you? I''m not familiar with Wang Junxian. You''d better ask Jiangliu. He and Wang Junxian are the most iron."


    "I fought in the river. He and a Sheng seem to be angry with me. They are not willing to help me."


    "Then I can''t help."


    "No, no, no, you can. I want to ask you Does your Feng family have that kind of secret skill that makes Wang Junxian fall in love with me at once and die hard? Even if I put on a green hat for him, he will always treat me to death? Help me, give him that trick. "


    The wind can''t cry or laugh.


    "Elder sister, this Really not. "


    "It''s impossible. You''re the eighty-five generation descendant of Fengjia. Why can''t you have such a thing?"


    "Elder sister, my Feng family is to cut off the demons and remove the demons, to do things for heaven and protect the people''s safety, not to help you save your ex boyfriend, understand?"


    "Oh, I don''t care. You are not allowed to help me in our relationship. Wuwuwuwuwu..."


    Qin, Wan and Yu were in the audience. They were all angry.


    He has a good relationship with Wang Junxian. It''s very angry to see Hua Zhi dead.


    Directly scolded, "no, big star, old Wang next door, where is it worth you? You should go to your brother Zhao Shixun. He is a big man. "


    "Qin Wanyu, shut up."


    In this way, Hua Zhi and Qin Wan Yu quarreled in the air.


    Hua Zhi''s head is going to explode. She hangs up directly.


    "You are also, Hua Zhi is not awake now, you also follow to mix."


    "I''m just angry. Why is she When she is happy, she can break the contract and hurt people at any time. Now that she knows she is wrong, she asks people to forgive her. If she doesn''t, she is always right? There''s too much wool for the stars? This time, Lao Wang is right. I support her and dump Hua Zhi, the dregs girl. "


    Qin, Wan and Yu were really angry. They even used the word "slag girl".


    However, this time, Hua Zhi''s practice is really unacceptable. These friends all think she is worthy of Wang Junxian.


    But helpless, know wrong, also late, Wang Jun show iron heart don''t want to answer her.


    The wind Xi smiled and just wanted to answer. Suddenly, her stomach turned over.


    The feeling of an instant rush up is really painful.


    "Well Well... " She squatted on the ground, covering her chest and retching.

 Chapter 920

    "What''s the matter?" Feeling that something was wrong with her, Qin Wanyu hurriedly stepped forward and patted her back.


    "Feel like vomiting Is it heatstroke The wind thinks.


    "Then go to the hospital for examination. Don''t delay. Heatstroke is no small matter."


    Qin Wanyu hurried to the hospital with the wind. They were both supposed to have heatstroke. As a result, the diagnosis came out and they were stupid.


    "You''re four weeks pregnant. Do you know?" The woman doctor asked the wind.


    Wind:


    Qin Wan Yu:


    "Are you two married?"


    "And No. " Qin Wanyu replied.


    "Is the child going to take it? If so, hurry to get married. If not, our hospital also provides abortion, but Abortion is not recommended. It hurts a woman''s body. If you really love her, you''d better not make this decision. " The woman doctor looked at them with cold face.


    Wind Xi''s brain is blank. I don''t know how to react.


    Qin, Wan and Yu can''t believe it. Fengxi Incredibly pregnant, two people just make complaints about the Hua Sheng river without sons and daughters.


    Now they


    "Or not?" The female doctor saw that both of them were stupid and impatient.


    "Yes, yes."


    "No, I don''t want to."


    The answer of the two people is a mess. Fengxi''s answer is No. Qin Wanyu''s answer is yes.


    This is the opposite of the usual couple''s reaction, even the doctor is stunned.


    It''s normal that women want children, and men are unwilling to take responsibility.


    Now, the man is willing to ask for it, and the woman immediately vetoed it. What do you mean?


    "Xi Xi, we can''t do surgery. It''s not good for our health. Let''s stay. Let''s get married."


    "You think of beauty."


    Feng Xi gives Qin Wanyu a fierce look. She refused the wedding arranged by the Qin family before. How can she marry her son now?


    "Then I will not force you to marry. Would you like to give birth to the child first? She is a life. You believe in Buddhism in your family. You know it should be. Life is precious and reincarnation is not easy. "


    The cleverness of Qin, Wan and Yu lies in their ability to say the key points: the reincarnation of life and death.


    Wind Xi really shakes, she knows too much, a child''s life needs to pay.


    "What a mess. Let me see." The wind was too strong to stand up and run.


    "Sit down and I''ll give you a word." The woman doctor took Qin Wanyu and didn''t let him go.


    "Yes, said the doctor."


    "Your girlfriend is just the right age, and your child is healthy, but she also needs regular check-up. Eat folic acid in the first three months and calcium tablets in April, may and June. Apples are recommended in fruits. Eat more vegetables and less meat. Eggs can be eaten. And don''t over supplement. The fetus will be too big. By the way, are you going to have a natural birth or a caesarean section? "


    "Here I can''t be the master of this. I''ll ask her. "


    "Well, but I suggest a smooth birth, because she is young and in good health."


    "Well, let''s go back and think about it."


    When Qin Wanyu went out of the hospital, he still felt that he was dreaming.


    There is a saying how to say, have the heart to plant flowers do not open, have no heart to insert willows into shade.


    Jiangliu and Huasheng are so hardworking to have children. They haven''t had any plans. But Actually, I won.


    Ma ya, how strong is the vitality of this child. Why not call him Qin adamant when he is born later?


    The wind is not chaos, a person ran back to the rental room, rolling over and over on the bed.


    "Oh, my aunt, don''t roll, don''t press the child."


    "Fart, the child is as big as bean sprout now, how can it be pressed?" The wind gave Qin, Wan and Yu a fierce look.


    "Then What do you think about it? " Qin Wanyu sat at the head of the bed and asked the wind patiently.

 Chapter 921

    The wind is rolling again, head down, buried in the pillow.


    "I want a hammer. I''m so worried. Oh, don''t ask me. I don''t know what to do." The wind pretends to die.


    "Do you want to tell us?"


    "Don''t say Let me see. "


    Feng Xi also wondered how the child came? It''s nature that is pregnant.


    It''s not frequent recently. It hasn''t been several times in all. How can I conceive?


    It''s really bad luck


    In fact, now the most uncomfortable is not the wind Xi, but the single side of the Hua Zhi jilted.


    She can''t accept being dumped by Wang Junxian, so she''s in a hurry.


    Wang Junxian has stayed in the old house of the Wang family recently, and she dare not look for it.


    I''m afraid that in case of a big disturbance, the Wangs all know about it, and they won''t be able to stay together in the future.


    So she thought about it and decided to go to Wang Junxian company to find him and ask him face to face.


    Unexpectedly, just dressed up and went downstairs, before waiting to get on the bus, I saw a person coming from the community.


    Hua Zhi wants to apologize to Wang Junxian today, so she is very smart.


    Wang Junxian likes the rural style of her dress very much, so she specially wears a floral dress with a big sun hat and sunglasses.


    Light pink floral skirt on Hua Zhi''s body, very similar to the feeling of Weimi show.


    At the foot is a seven inch black bow mesh sandal, lovely and solemn.


    Her white ballallie was also sent with today''s dress.


    Hua Zhi seldom drives Ferrari. Today, he is also very high-profile.


    Ferrari was given away by the brand on her birthday last year. She doesn''t like this model, so she seldom drives it.


    But today I went to find Wang''s compound. I can''t lose my momentum.


    "Girl."


    Zhao Shixun, the one who killed thousands of swords, directly called Niu, Hua Zhi''s heart was in turmoil.


    She can''t remember how many years she hasn''t met Zhao Shixun.


    When Zhao Shixun left, his mother also went with him. Almost all the family members could not contact him.


    She couldn''t find anyone. She was completely disconnected in the first few years.


    Later, every year on Hua Zhi''s birthday, Zhao Shixun would send birthday cards.


    Every time Hua Zhi saw the greeting card, she would cry, and then go to KTV to sing the song "later we"


    until later Wang Junxian appeared, the bad habit ended.


    "Niuniu, I should have given you some buffer to meet again, but I can''t help it I really miss you. "


    Zhao Shixun is still a navy uniform with short and delicate hair.


    Maybe the relationship of peace keeping all year round is not so good, some are rough and some are black.


    But it''s more masculine


    Hua Zhi takes a deep breath, takes off the sunglasses, looks at the man in front of her, and doesn''t dare to recognize him.


    If you look closely, you will feel that he has some similar outlines with his youth.


    Hua Zhi was only 17 or 18 when he was with Zhao Shixun.


    It''s almost 30 years old now. It''s really ten years.


    How many years can one live?


    In the past ten years, it''s really a flick of fingers.


    "I didn''t expect you to come back one day..." Hua Zhi''s voice choked.


    "How can I? Jiangcheng is always the place I miss most, because you are here."


    "Don''t play with me, Zhao Shixun. What do you want?"


    Hua Zhiqiang does not let the tears fall. His attitude is very unfriendly.


    After all, if it wasn''t for this guy''s text message, I wouldn''t have missed the proposal.


    Maybe it''s all certified now, he is.


    "I''ll find you Find the past Girl, you know what? Over the years, you have been in my heart, I put down the world, but never put you down


    Hua Zhi''s eyes were red and sneered, "play with us, don''t you? Do you know how to read, when I''m stupid? "


    Just now, Zhao Shixun''s words are from the poetry collection of Cangyangjiacuo. They are very beautiful.


    "No, Niuniu, I just want to say I still love you I want to get back to us. I love you so much these years and never change. " Zhao Shixun''s one handed pocket is cool even when he expresses his love. Few women can resist this magic.

 Chapter 922

    Zhao Shixun''s strong confession made Hua Zhi stunned. Hua Zhi didn''t expect to see such a scene in his lifetime.


    Because Zhao Shixun used to be an introvert, not so sweet talker, so his love was straightforward


    After reaction, Hua Zhi bit his lips and looked at Zhao Shixun. "Good horses don''t eat grass back."


    "I''m not a good horse." Zhao Shixun retorts.


    "But I am." Hua Zhi also continues to connect.


    Zhao Shixun seems to expect that Hua Zhi will not be recovered so smoothly, so there are not too many accidents.


    "Zhao Shixun, falling in love is not going to kindergarten. You don''t want to come or leave. To be responsible When you left, what is your qualification to talk about being together again? What do you mean? What about the face? "


    "It''s not good enough, but I''m willing to make up for it for the rest of my life."


    "It''s useless. I can''t go back. I have a fiance now and I''m going to get married."


    "Are you talking about Wang Junxian?"


    "Now that you know it, why ask more?" Hua Zhi lowers her head.


    "But Wang Junxian has dumped you."


    "You...?" Hua Zhi takes a breath of cool air. She is surprised and angry. She doesn''t know such a secret thing. How does Zhao Shixun know about it? She just got dumped and knew it before it was spread? And it''s not like some of those friends can betray her?


    "Don''t be surprised. I''ve seen Wang Jun show up."


    Zhao Shixun said as he approached Hua Zhi, then looked at her delicate face.


    It has to be said that Hua Zhi''s girlhood was the embryo of beauty. She was bright and moving, but she still is today.


    Moreover, it has become more mature and tasteful after it has faded away from the green and immature. In addition to the aura and aura of the big stars, it is not exaggerated to say that it is brilliant.


    It''s the kind of return rate where you go.


    Huazhi is beautiful and amazing, Huasheng is pure water and hibiscus, each with its own future.


    But if you are alone, Huasheng will be better.


    In addition to the immortal temperament of non cannibalism, Huasheng has a kind of coldness, a kind of speechless coldness.


    It''s like, if you just look at her, you''ll know that it''s a woman you''ll never get in your whole life.


    "What did you see him for? What did you tell him? "


    Hua Zhi opens her mouth in amazement.


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t say anything. I came to declare war I wanted to compete fairly with him It''s a pity He gave up on his own. "


    Zhao Shixun said that Hua Zhi was very flustered, but it was true.


    Hua Zhi licked the corner of his mouth, and his face was short of breath.


    Zhao Shixun looked at Hua Zhi, and said, "he said that he has broken up with you, and your affairs have nothing to do with him."


    Hua Zhi listened, frown tightly lock, low voice curse way, "son of a bitch."


    "Niuniu, I know that when I come back suddenly, you may not accept it. I am willing to give you time and buffer We can start with friends. "


    "I don''t even want to be friends with you."


    Hua Zhi really remembers revenge, so she doesn''t intend to forgive Zhao Shixun.


    Zhao Shixun didn''t speak, but like a trick, he took out a glass bottle from behind. It was not big and transparent.


    He quietly handed it to Hua Zhi.


    "Niuniu, do you remember it? Ten years later, it''s faded, but I keep it well. "


    Hua Zhi saw the things in the glass bottle and couldn''t help but take a breath of cool air.


    How could she think that ten years later, Zhao Shixun still kept this thing.


    This is the lucky star that she and Zhao Shixun folded when they were in love. There are 365 stars.


    At that time, it was very popular in the school, and there were thousand paper cranes.


    But Hua Zhi felt that the crane was unlucky, so he stacked the lucky stars.


    "You still have..." Hua Zhi''s fundus is a little sour.

 Chapter 923

    Zhao Shixun smiled gently. "I always wear it around me. When I left, I didn''t allow me to wear personal belongings. I begged my father for a long time before he agreed to take this with me. Later, I was injured for the first time when I was on a mission. Several times, it accompanied me, just like a talisman. I don''t need a sniper gun, but I have to take it with me. I think it''s very stable around me, just like you are around me. "


    Hua Zhi choked, but did not speak.


    "Niuniu, I don''t want to be sentimental. I''m telling the truth. I can tell your heart from the world. Lucky star is still here, we are still here Later we all miss each other, later we are not happy, I do not want to be a passer-by in your life


    After Hua Zhi broke up that year, she lost all the things that Zhao Shixun sent.


    She didn''t even leave a piece of wool behind, and the only lucky star she gave Zhao Shixun became his belief. This


    Hua Zhi is confused for a while. I don''t know what to do.


    "Zhao Shixun, you are so annoying and annoying..."


    Hua Zhi''s voice trembled, really was recalled a lot of memories, was made to cry.


    Hua Zhi is not so patient as Hua Sheng. She is the queen of Leo. She has a hot temper.


    So, she can fold 365 stars by herself, which shows the position of this person in her heart at that time.


    The constellation master is right. When Leo falls in love with someone, it''s hot. When he doesn''t, he''s cold.


    Natural love hate clear, do not entangle, do not drag.


    "Don''t cry, girl. I won''t force you I don''t force you I have a lot of time. I''ll wait for you I''ll wait for you to figure it out. "


    Zhao Shixun saw Hua Zhi cry, but also heartache.


    Raise your cuffs to wipe tears for her.


    However, this scene was taken by someone with a heart, and then passed the ambiguous picture to Wang Junxian.


    Wang Junxian was having a video conference. When he received the photo, his face was black.


    Zhao Shixun wipes tears for Hua Zhi. It''s nothing, but it''s a matter of angle. It looks like Hua Zhi is in Zhao Shixun''s arms.


    "President Wang, President Wang?" Over the video, the assistant carefully reminded me.


    "Let''s call it a day. The meeting is over."


    This mood ah, a moment of thin broken, where there is the mind to hold what meeting, Wang Junxian closed the video, the mood is very upset.


    Although it''s a break-up, but so soon to give Zhao Shixun a hug, how much does that mean?


    "President Wang, Miss Hua Zhi is here, downstairs." The assistant rushed in.


    "Let her go."


    Wang Junxian had already explained that if Hua zhilai came, he would stop him directly and not go upstairs.


    "Well No, Mr. Wang, I dare not. " The assistant is in a dilemma.


    "Tell her I don''t want to see her." Wang Junxian is angry.


    Before the male assistant turned around and went downstairs, Hua Zhi had already come up.


    At first sight, the girl at the front desk was angry and cried.


    While crying, he stopped Hua Zhi. "Miss Hua Zhi, don''t embarrass me. If you do I''ll lose my job. "


    "It''s OK. If you lose it, I''ll raise you."


    Front desk girl


    What kind of devil operation is this? Is this really a big star Hua Zhi? How can it be so domineering? It''s driving people to death.


    "You all go out."


    See block all can''t stop, Wang Junxian is also helpless, only send assistant and front desk girl.


    As soon as they heard it, they talked about it. They were afraid that the fire in the city gate would hurt the fish.


    Hua Zhi closes the door, stares at the eyes and asks, "Wang Junxian, why are you hiding from me?"


    "I don''t want to see you." Wang Junxian lowers his head and fiddles with his mobile phone. He doesn''t look at Hua Zhi.

 Chapter 924

    Hua Zhi is anxious as soon as she hears it. She grabs a pillow on the sofa beside her and flies to Wang Jun''s head.


    He was so light that he dodged as soon as his head tilted.


    Seeing his super loser look, Hua Zhi is even more angry.


    "Wang Junxian, what are you doing?"


    "Break up."


    "I don''t agree. I don''t care." Hua Zhi roars.


    "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter whether you want it or not, as I announced unilaterally. It doesn''t matter."


    Hua Zhi listens to in the heart a cool, Capricorn male is really a ruthless role.


    See hard to meet hard, Hua Zhi began to use a unique move.


    "Husband, I''m wrong. Don''t be angry I''m here to explain it to you. "


    "No need." Wang Jun''s tone is very light.


    Hua Zhi walked to the desk step by step, reached out and put her hand on Wang Junxian''s mobile phone.


    Wang Junxian struggles, but she doesn''t let go, holding it to death.


    "Honey, I have to explain to you that day The thing is that I''m not good, I deserve to die, but I really don''t know you want to propose If I know, even if the sky under the knife, I will go to Jun Zhi Hotel. And the name of Junzhi hotel is also for us, right? You care about me in your heart, I know that. "


    "Is it useful to care? All I met was a white eyed wolf. " Wang Junxian has a calm face.


    "No, no, no, I''m not a white wolf. I''m a red wolf Although I have a bad temper, I love grey wolf very much. Husband, don''t be angry with me. I really don''t have anything to do with Zhao Shixun. He came back suddenly and sent a message. I''m upset, but it''s not the meaning of the ending Don''t you accuse me, will you? You don''t have to propose, as long as you nod your head, shall we go to get the certificate now? "


    Hua Zhi''s supplication in soft voice is indeed the first time in history that she has kept a low profile, abandoning her self-esteem and face.


    But


    Wang Junxian sighed slightly, put down his mobile phone to one side, and looked up at her.


    "Hua Zhi, you are almost thirty years old, not a child Sometimes, some of your actions can really hurt people. I don''t care what happened to you and Zhao Shixun. You missed our proposal scene for a text message. I can''t forgive this. Really, I can''t get through that barrier in my heart... "


    "Honey, let''s go to get the license now. I''ll announce to withdraw from the entertainment circle in the evening for you, OK? Don''t you like children? We''re born, I''ll give you many, OK? "


    Hua Zhi is very clear in her heart that the person she loves is Wang Junxian, not Zhao Shixun.


    So in order to save his lover, it''s harmless to say something like this. It''s not a shame.


    If it had been before, Wang Junxian might have been really soft hearted. This matter will be turned over from now on, but not now.


    When Wang Junxian saw the picture, he felt very sad.


    "Husband Or I''ll give it to you in the office... " Hua Zhi said it implicitly.


    But Wang Junxian knew what she meant, and immediately rejected, "Hua Zhi, point your face It''s not everyone who eats your way I don''t want to touch a woman who''s up and down. "


    Hua Zhi said, "I? Three in the morning and four in the evening? "


    "Otherwise?"


    "Wang Junxian, do you have no bottom line for rumor?" Hua Zhi is also angry.


    "Then what are you looking at?"


    Wang Junxian calls out that picture, then reminds Hua Zhi word by word, "the time above seems to be today, and it was an hour ago, that is to say, an hour ago you were still carrying the rain pear flower in another man''s arms, but now you ask me again. Are you female stars so casual?"


    Pa -


    a slap in the face, Hua Zhi slaps Wang Junxian hard, without warning.

 Chapter 925

    Hua Zhi bit her teeth, with tears in her eyes, and looked at the picture.


    I looked at Wang Junxian again, "Wang Junxian, my mother has not suffered any grievances. You have suffered all the grievances in this life. Zhao Shixun is not a human being, but he didn''t give me any grievances. He just left that year to do something with a larger pattern. It''s you A man''s distrust of his woman, that is, his distrust. I did meet Zhao Shixun an hour ago. But we didn''t hug. The picture was angled. Use your brain to think about it. And Zhao Shixun made peace with me, but I refused. I said I had someone else in my heart. What a pity That other person is such a wolf in the heart I just begged for mercy. I begged you like a dog. What I got is your shame. It''s very good I am confused. "


    Finish saying, Hua Zhi is stoic, held back tears.


    Wang Junxian looked at her, some heartache.


    Such a strong Hua Zhi is the original Hua Zhi.


    "Since you want to share it, share it. It''s really Since then, the mountains and rivers have not met, the old people and the short and long, Wang Junxian, I will come to you again, I am the grandson. "


    Finish saying, Hua Zhi elegantly wiped the Pearl tears with crystal clear eyes.


    Then turn around


    At that moment, Wang Junxian once again heard the voice of heartbreak, clearly had given up, but why still care? What about the pain?


    After Hua Zhi left, Wang Junxian sat alone in the office for a long time.


    Until late at night, only a person left.


    Hua Zhi goes to drink with Xie Dongyang. The Xie family is not peaceful recently, so Xie Dongyang is also depressed.


    So, there was a rumor that night - when the popular actress Hua Zhi met Xie Dongyang at night, the suspected love affair was exposed.


    This kind of menstrual news, really no one took it seriously, even the melon eating masses did not believe it, Hua Zhi was also lazy to refute the rumors.


    On the other side, Fengxi''s pregnancy is a big deal.


    She refused to tell Hua Sheng because she felt embarrassed.


    But I was discovered by Huasheng. How did I find it?


    It was that night when she and Qin Wanyu came to have dinner.


    As soon as she entered the door, Hua Sheng squinted and looked at her carefully for more than ten seconds.


    "What are you looking at? I have rice on my face?" The wind blows.


    Hua Sheng smiled and didn''t speak.


    Until dinner time, gingko was busy in the kitchen. Jiangliu and Qin Wanyu drank whiskey.


    The river didn''t know what was going on. It also poured some red wine to Fengxi. Fengxi didn''t drink it.


    Hua Sheng asked her, "how long have you been pregnant?"


    "Ha?" Feng Xi pretends not to understand.


    "Don''t pretend." Hua Sheng glared at her.


    "Where are the flaws? Because I didn''t drink? " The wind is not willing. It''s seen through by Huasheng so soon.


    "No, you have a small cloud on your head."


    "Ah? Where is it? " The wind caresses the head.


    Ordinary people can''t see it, but Huasheng can.


    "This auspicious cloud is red. It should be a joy. You two haven''t heard about your marriage recently. Maybe it''s pregnant You don''t look very good either... "


    "Oh, well, admit defeat, you are powerful."


    The wind thinks that there is a fairy nearby, which is really boring and can not hide any secrets.


    "Wind Pregnant? " The river was shocked. It was a bolt from the blue.


    Qin Wanyu coughed awkwardly, "coughing, you do have measures, and you should be careful, but you still missed."


    River current:


    "Then the child What are you going to do? " Hua Sheng looks at Feng Xi and Qin, Wan and Yu, and asks earnestly.

 Chapter 926

    Qin Wanyu looked at the wind and said, "I listen to her."


    "Listen to me, I don''t know what to do?" When Feng Xi mentions this, he is worried to death.


    Because she didn''t expect to be pregnant at all. She wanted to have an abortion, but she knew the cause and effect cycle.


    The Buddhist said that to give birth to the life in your belly is the benefactor of your previous life, originally to repay your kindness.


    If you refuse to give the chance and kill the chance of his reincarnation, you will eventually become your enemy and make a comeback.


    This is a bad result, but also a karma.


    So Fengxi gave up the idea of doing surgery, but she didn''t know what to do with the child. She grew older every day.


    Jiang Liu looked at them and said, "you two will get married."


    Feng Xi immediately refused, "no way, I''m not married, I can raise children."


    Qin Wanyu glanced at her and said, "don''t make any noise, auntie. We Qin family don''t allow our children to live outside. We also stare at the name of illegitimate children..."


    Hua Sheng looks at the two and sighs, "to be honest, the chance of pregnancy is not very good now, but it''s a small life after all. You still need to deal with it properly. You can think about marriage first and don''t worry about making a decision.". After all, it''s a lifetime event, but I''ll tell you the wind. You have to promise me that you can''t run and eat.


    Wind Xi''s head is bowed and tongue is out.


    Qin Wanyu immediately came to the spirit and pointed to the wind. "Hua Sheng, you are right. This guy can''t hear anything. Now you are the only one who can manage her. This product always drinks iced coke secretly, which hurts your stomach. It also drinks beer, eats spicy food, and often has diarrhea. "


    Wind Xi immediately hammered, "do you know that I have diarrhea? Did you wipe my ass? "


    River current:


    Hua Sheng:


    "Please pay attention. We are having dinner now. Can you stop talking about such disgusting topics?" The river is also drunk, so broad-minded a person will be crazy by these two people.


    I knew that I would not have asked them to come to dinner. It''s really an enemy.


    The wind Xi laughs, the mood looks good.


    After dinner, the four chatted again. When the wind came away, Hua Sheng kept arriving at the door and watched the car disappear.


    The river held her shoulder behind her and whispered softly, "ah Sheng, it doesn''t matter. We will have it sooner or later, so don''t envy it."


    Hua Sheng grinned, turned his head and put his arm around the waist of the river. "No, Mr. Jiang, I didn''t think about that I''m actually worried. "


    "What are you worried about?"


    "There are children in Fengxi''s life, but Come on, anyway Let''s go step by step. "


    Hua Sheng didn''t say much, nor did he ask about the river.


    But Huasheng is not happy because of Fengxi''s pregnancy. Why?


    Because Hua Sheng has seen Fengxi''s children''s luck, not this year.


    So this kid It''s estimated to be more bad than good.


    Of course, these are not absolute. The wind is also the protection of the wind family. In case the wind family makes a move, there may be a turning point.


    Sometimes Hua Sheng hates why he divines. If he doesn''t know anything, he may live more easily.


    Now, it''s hard to be happy, because it can predict the fortunes of people around you, so it''s more concerned about the gains and losses.


    What Hua Sheng is most afraid of is fortune telling for the river. She is afraid. She is so afraid to figure out what''s wrong. It will make her unbearable.


    When I went back, Xie Dongyang called.


    Hua Sheng meets in front of the river.


    "Sheng Sheng, Ni Wenwen would like to meet you. Can we have a cup of tea?"


    "Oh?" Hua Sheng has some accidents.


    But I also know that Ni Wenwen is the woman who Xie Dongyang spent several hundred million yuan to redeem herself and make a city full of wind and rain.

 Chapter 927

    Hua Sheng is good to Xie Dongyang. Of course, it''s just because he did a lot of stupid things, so Hua Sheng is a good friend.


    "Well, you make a time and place."


    "Tomorrow noon, Yilan teahouse."


    "All right."


    "Is the river coming?"


    After Xie Dongyang asked, the river beside him was stunned. Huasheng''s mobile phone has a good sound effect, so he listened very clearly.


    The river shook its head.


    Hua Sheng also understood, "the river will have work to deal with tomorrow."


    "Well, I''ll invite him to dinner if I have the chance. Thank him for helping me out on Weibo that day."


    "It''s nothing and you don''t have to care." Hua Sheng smiles.


    Xie Dongyang hesitated for a few seconds, "in fact, I know that Jiangliu wants me to have another woman, so that I won''t miss his baby I can understand the mood. But no matter what his purpose is, he has helped me. He is a gentleman. I have never admired anyone in my life except my father. "


    Hua Sheng:


    "I''ll see you tomorrow." Xie Dongyang''s tone was light.


    I don''t know why, every time I talk to Hua Sheng, Xie Dongyang''s mood can settle down, just like he finds peace in his heart.


    Hua Sheng hangs up and looks back at the river.


    River flow more funny than, came a sentence, "I can not Xie Dongyang so big son."


    "For example, the most admired person is chairman Xie and you."


    "Yes, but I don''t want to be his father. I want my own son. You gave it to me."


    Jiang Liu said so frankly. Hua Sheng must be blushing. She pushed him angrily. She didn''t have much strength. She also held her small hand on the back.


    I''m even more embarrassed


    After Chuntao left, ten li spring breeze was quieter than before.


    But gingko is also more diligent than before. Huasheng loves her. She often asks hourly workers to do it. Gingko basically buys vegetables and cooks.


    At noon the next day, Hua Sheng drove to Yilan teahouse, and ginkgo went, but ginkgo didn''t go to the private room, so he ate downstairs and had tea.


    Hua Sheng is very plain dressed. She never likes to show off.


    So I never do that kind of thing.


    In her own words, if you often hit other people''s faces, sooner or later you will also be hit back. When will you report your wrongs?


    However, there are many common people in this world. How many women can live as transparent as Huasheng?


    "Sheng Sheng, here you are."


    Xie Dongyang''s eyes are endless and gentle. He is wearing the gray short sleeves of BV family. He is very capable, but he is a mature and experienced man.


    Ni Wenwen was very nervous. She was wearing a peony white cheongsam, and her hair was made into a shape. It was the bun of a girl in the Republic of China.


    It''s very young and beautiful. There are eight treasure earrings on the ears and a bracelet on the wrist.


    On the contrary, Huasheng is very casually dressed.


    Black short sleeve, wide leg pants, black soft shoes with flat bottom.


    There is not a piece of jewelry all over the body, not even a watch.


    Hair is loose, super fairy, super goddess.


    Before seeing Hua Sheng, Ni Wenwen had a fantasy about what kind of woman Xie Dongyang, such an excellent man, was fascinated by.


    But the moment she saw it, she was relieved.


    When I think of a poem by Lu You, it used to be the divine face of Hua Sheng. It can really make people astonished, and men and women can kill each other.


    It''s the kind of beauty that you can''t even envy, because you know that you will never reach that height in your life.


    "You are Wen Wen. Hello, I''m Hua Sheng." Hua Sheng greets Ni Wenwen and smiles.

 Chapter 928

    Ni Wenwen and Xie Dongyang are stunned by Huasheng''s smile. It''s embarrassing to react for a long time.


    Ni Wenwen even regretted it. Why are you dressed so ceremoniously today?


    I even thought that I was going to compete with Huasheng.


    In fact, Huasheng doesn''t mean to compare at all, because it''s not a rank. Is it comparable?


    At this time, we have to say that a classic segment of the entertainment circle is reported by the domestic media.


    Last year, the International Film Festival opened on the red carpet, and many domestic and foreign stars went there.


    There are more than 30 female stars in China. In order to get rid of the eyeball heat, they show off all kinds of tricks.


    Even some people''s clothes are almost transparent, and they are embarrassed to walk.


    There were also people who fell on the red carpet, and the security guard couldn''t get rid of them.


    And Hua Zhi is near the end of the go, wearing a very simple white shirt, hair scattered, micro roll.


    It''s light makeup on the face, jeans of international first-line brands and AJ''s shoes below. They''re not here to walk the red carpet at all.


    Even the bags are canvas bags made by Huasheng for her. They are very casual, but they are just like this, but they also kill a lot of female stars.


    Foreign media scrambled for photos, and Hua Zhi had magazine covers for three days in a row, and even seven fashion magazines.


    What does that mean?


    It shows that simplicity is the winner, walking far ahead of the trend, rather than showing off, adding to the cake, or even self defeating.


    Hua Zhi a white shirt second kill those gorgeous actress.


    Just like Hua Sheng today, she didn''t dress up very well.


    But Ni Wenwen''s dress is far away.


    Xie Dongyang''s eyes almost never left Huasheng.


    That look is the deep feeling and gentleness that Ni Wenwen has never seen.


    It felt as if Hua Sheng coughed and Xie Dongyang would frown for three days.


    Ni Wenwen thought that the five young ladies who were born in the Chinese family were Jiang''s daughter-in-law. Such a woman must be lofty and rebellious.


    Now I found out that they were all misinformation. Hua Sheng got along well, treated people gently and politely. She didn''t feel embarrassed and looked down upon her origin.


    On the contrary, Ni Wenwen thinks that he is narrow-minded and thinks people are too complicated, which is self reproach.


    One and a half hours later, the three left.


    Xie Dongyang has been driving Huasheng to get on the bus, watching the car go, just looking for his own car.


    "Thank you. I know why you like her?"


    Xie Dongyang is stunned. He slows down and looks at Ni Wenwen.


    "As expected, to like a person begins with Yan''s talent and loyalty to his character." Ni Wenwen''s voice is very light, but it is the biggest recognition of Huasheng.


    Of course, Hua Sheng doesn''t need anyone''s approval. She''s really good enough, everyone knows.


    Xie Dongyang laughs after listening, knowing that Ni Wenwen is really praising Huasheng.


    Ni Wenwen added that it was said outside that Miss five of the Hua family had never been to school, had never read a book, and didn''t know a big character. At the beginning, I was still confused and believed it. Now it seems that all of them are wrong. Hua Sheng is not only erudite and versatile, but also amazing. She can speak a lot of cool poems. Many foreign unknown writers, she knows two or three, I also heard that she once played Lester ''s music? Did she really play that tune that shocked the school? What''s the icing on the cake? "


    Ni Wenwen asked Xie Dongyang curiously, as if to prove the authenticity. After all, Liszt''s music is not easy to control.


    It''s a style that many professional students dare not try.


    Hearing this, Xie Dongyang''s eyes are more tender. It''s like boasting about herself, complacent and proud.

 Chapter 929

    Xie Dongyang nodded. It was a long time ago at the University for nationalities.


    "He did play it with his own hands."


    Ni Wenwen sighed slightly, "I learned piano when I was six years old, and now I''m not sure how to talk about Liszt''s music. Huasheng can play it. That''s talent. It''s clear that such an excellent woman will be wronged by others. It''s really a grievance for her."


    But Xie Dongyang said, "no problem, Sheng Sheng Never care what others think of her. She lives in her own world. "


    Ni Wenwen is a little sad, some self abased, more envious. It''s God''s preference to envy Hua Sheng, a woman who integrates talent, beauty and personality.


    At this moment, Chuntao faints. After her nanny finds out, she tells Wu Nan.


    Wu Nanzheng was very busy, and came to the courtyard with his personal doctor.


    Doctor is pulse, blood pressure, half a day, slowly said. "Mr. Wu, your girlfriend, is pregnant."


    Wu Nan is stunned


    "How long?"


    "It''s about 40 days. I have to wait for a few days to do the color ultrasound." The doctor said.


    "Then Has she been taking medicine all the time, affecting the fetus? " Asked Wu Nan.


    "I dare not say that it depends on the post examination. There are many parents who do not take medicine and their children are not healthy. Some parents take medicine, but the children are healthy. If your girlfriend takes medicine, I don''t recommend it. It''s just She is in poor health now. If she has an operation, she may be seriously injured. My opinion is to continue to observe. "


    "All right."


    After seeing off the doctor, Wu Nan was also in a tangle.


    He was bent on revenge, where would he want to have children.


    No matter Hu Xiao or Chuntao, they are all his women, but Hu Xiao has not been pregnant for so many years.


    Chuntao is the tool he uses to revenge Hua''s family. He doesn''t plan to make her pregnant, or he won''t give her medicine.


    Now it''s amazing to be pregnant.


    Wu Nan has no feelings for children, but in his heart, like all traditional straight men, he likes to have sons.


    So he came up with an idea, and waited four months for the child to screen the gender.


    If it''s a boy, keep it. If it''s a girl, stop it.


    Anyway, Chuntao has no choice. She can''t interfere with what he wants.


    Chuntao is like a fierce horse. Now those who are trained by Wu Nan have no temper and can only accept fate.


    She woke up a little pale.


    Wu Nan took the brown sugar water and said, "come on, drink some, and replenish the blood."


    "No more." Chuntao is indifferent.


    "Listen, you are pregnant with children now. Pay attention to rest." Wu Nan is a rare gentleness.


    Chuntao''s eyes widened, and she couldn''t believe it.


    "No doubt, you are pregnant, and nearly 40 days."


    Chuntao''s face suddenly became more ugly


    If it had been, she might have been happy.


    But now


    She burst into tears and felt that she had not only trapped herself, but also implicated an innocent life.


    "Wu Nan, please, the child is innocent You let me take it off. "


    "Yes, in four months, if she''s a girl, take it off."


    Chuntao looks at him with hatred, "how can you Four months later, the children have grown hands and feet, you do that, is murder? "


    "Don''t he give me a big reason? You''re a lowly born servant. What''s your qualification to tell me? I sleep you to make you pregnant is for your face, you''d better listen to me, otherwise... "


    Chuntao is so excited that she wants to grab Wu Nan''s face.


    But one fell to the ground


    "You''d better not do it. Take good care of it. If you miscarry I will make Hua Sheng''s death even worse. " Wu Nan looked out of the window with his hands on his back.


    Wu Nan''s words, once again let Chuntao fall into the abyss

 Chapter 930

    Ginkgo always said that spring peach is a heartless, in fact, spring peach is not.


    She''s just dizzy by love for a while. When everyone has impulse and irrationality, otherwise there won''t be so many silly girls eloping with her boyfriend.


    But in fact, Chuntao woke up and felt very sorry for her.


    So in this world, if Chuntao still cares about people, it''s Huasheng right.


    So what Wu Nan said just now is really a threat to her. After Wu Nan left, Chuntao was lying on the bed crying alone and felt powerless.


    In sharp contrast to her is ginkgo biloba, Ginkgo biloba and Gao He, who are especially funny to their little enemies.


    Gingko doesn''t like to ask for leave, because she''s afraid she''s short of hands.


    But Gao hemo and haw kept pestering, but Hua Sheng couldn''t see it anymore, so he took the initiative to give ginkgo a holiday.


    On this day, Gao he took ginkgo to pizza hut. Ginkgo likes to eat seafood pizza and fried chicken wings.


    After eating, they are ready to go to the cinema. Gao he holds ginkgo''s hand.


    "Eh? Why hasn''t apricot heard from Chuntao recently? "


    "What? You miss her? " Gingko is jealous.


    "Go away. Don''t make any noise I''m just asking, didn''t you two have a good relationship before? "


    Gingko turned her eyes when she heard it. "It used to be good, because she was kind to her young lady. Since she fell in love and was with that scum man, she betrayed our young lady. I don''t like her anymore. Although there is wechat, it''s not very connected. "You don''t know how annoying she is. When she left the spring breeze for ten li, she would like to set off firecrackers to celebrate, just like our young lady abused her. When I arrived in Wancheng, I tried my best to show my love, show off my wealth, make friends, that Cartier bracelet, watch Tired of being crooked, I can''t stand her. "


    "Oh, and now?"


    "I don''t care."


    Ginkgo really didn''t pay attention to it. That''s because Chuntao has stopped making friends and almost disappeared.


    However, Chuntao has left this circle, and not many people care about it. Apart from Hua Sheng, almost all people forget that there is such a person.


    It''s almost eleven o''clock after Gao he took ginkgo to watch the movie.


    "I''m so sleepy. Take me home."


    Ginkgo yawned and left.


    June is summer in Jiangcheng. Gingko is wearing a spotted dress, but it''s a bit more girlish.


    Below is not fat not thin calf, is also very slim.


    Gao He, after all, is young and vigorous, so he has some ideas.


    So he asked gingko, "apricot, or go to have a snack?"


    "Not hungry."


    "Then Go sing? "


    "Sing to your uncle. I''m sleepy. Hurry and take me home."


    Finally, he asked Gao He, "can''t you not go back today?"


    "Where can I sleep if I don''t go back?"


    Ginkgo so roared, his cheeks are red.


    This is what she didn''t care about before. Seeing gingko blush, Gao he quietly coquettes, "apricot, I just bought an apartment, 106 Ping. Your name was originally intended for you on Qixi Festival, but I can''t help but think about going over tonight. Let''s go?"


    "I want a house for you. I want a house. My daughter won''t buy it for me?"


    Gingko is really a master. Fortunately, Gao he is used to it and doesn''t get angry.


    Ha ha a smile, "you have that is yours, which is not the same as what I send. I give it to my future daughter-in-law."


    Gingko''s cheeks suddenly redder


    "Come on, come with me."


    When Gao he is coquettish, he is also soft and cute, and this kid is pretty good-looking.


    Ginkgo really shakes for a while, this little friend.

 Chapter 931

    To say that Huasheng''s phone call is also skillful, Huasheng is actually worried about gingko and Gao He.


    I''m afraid that it''s not safe for them to drive and drink, but gingko will be hairy as soon as she sees the caller ID of the young lady.


    Directly repent and say nothing to Gao He I can only think of a way later.


    I also secretly hate sister Hua Sheng


    Of course, it''s not really hate. In fact, all of Huasheng''s friends like her very much. They feel that they will have a great sense of security around her.


    Yu Ping has had a good time recently. She has a house and a car.


    In addition to the former suitor, I met a senior manager of a foreign enterprise.


    This man is not bad. His name is Jing SA. His family is well-off. He drives a white Audi A5.


    Not rich, but at least the middle class.


    He is also a good-looking person. He met at a friend''s party.


    Hua Sheng always encourages Yu Ping to socialize, meet more new friends and come out of the shadow of breaking up with Yuan Shao.


    Yu Ping was embarrassed at first, but later she gradually let go.


    And the maintenance is very good. On this day, jingsa drives Yu Ping back.


    As soon as I got to the house, I saw several people around her downstairs. It seemed that there was a dispute with the security guard.


    "I''ll take you upstairs."


    In normal times, Yu Ping would let her go, but she felt that those people seemed to be relatives of her hometown. She was shocked.


    "Oh, no, I''m tired. I won''t leave you for tea. See you next time."


    "Well, see you next time."


    After Jing SA left, Yu Ping walked by. Sure enough


    "Eh? Xiaoping is back. "


    I don''t know which relative shouted like this. Four or five people turned around.


    When everyone saw Yu Ping, they all gathered around her.


    "Xiao Ping, we have been waiting for you for a long time."


    These people swarmed in and made Yu Ping''s face change.


    She didn''t tell the address of her family when she bought the house. Why did these people find it?


    One of them is her third uncle, the other is her fifth aunt, the other is her eldest aunt and the other is her cousin.


    They are all from one village. In the past, these people looked down upon their family.


    "Ah, what are you doing?" Yu Ping''s tone is very distant.


    "Little Ping, when your father went to work, he fell from the construction site. As a result, the foreman ran away and the boss didn''t admit it. Now it''s still in the county hospital. It needs money. Go back and have a look. "


    "Why didn''t I hear? My mother didn''t call me. "


    "Your mother''s in. She''s in custody."


    "Ah?" Yu Ping was even more surprised and her eyes widened.


    Her cousin pulled Yu Ping''s hand with a snivel and a tear. "Your mother doesn''t know how to go to the construction site owner to ask for money. Seeing no one in the office, she took the owner''s bag. There was only 20000 yuan in the bag and a Huawei mobile phone. Your mother is sincere. She thinks these can top the medical expenses temporarily. I didn''t know that the boss called the police and said that your mother had stolen. When the police came, they took it away. Wuwuwu. Now I don''t know what to do. Your brother hasn''t come back from school. We''ll come to the city to find you. Or do you want to know from many sources? At last, I found some private detectives and found your house. The security guard didn''t let us in. We haven''t even drunk any water. Do you want to invite us to have a meal? "


    In the end, there was a demand.


    Yu Ping licked her lips. Although she didn''t want to, she took several people to a restaurant.


    A few people are also not polite, a God point.


    Obviously, there are only four people, including five in Pingcai, but they actually order twelve dishes, which makes them feel like a big family.


    "Can you finish it, uncle?" Yu Ping frowns to remind.

 Chapter 932

    In fact, Yu Ping doesn''t care about money, but she doesn''t like the old family''s practice. At first sight, she is a greedy person.


    "I can''t finish packing. It''s all meat." When her third uncle finished, Yu Ping didn''t say a word.


    A meal costs more than 600, which is already very luxurious in the countryside.


    Normal family, a month''s living expenses are not 600 yuan.


    After dinner, my cousin even said that she wanted to see Beijing opera.


    There is a pear garden in Jiangcheng. Peking Opera is very delicate, but it''s all for big people, not ordinary people.


    It''s said that there are 2000 seats in the first row, which are more expensive than star concerts.


    Yu Ping didn''t like it at that time. "The cheapest ticket for my cousin, Li Yuan, is fifty-one. Five of us need two thousand five."


    Yu Ping thought that if we said that, we would not go.


    I don''t know if my cousin''s mouth is open. "Aren''t you rich? It cost 3000, 2000. What''s wrong? You should be grateful to all of us for coming all the way to report to you. "


    Yu Ping is shocked


    These words are so destructive that they are worthy of being the best relatives.


    But Yu Ping is not the original steamed bun, nor is it being slaughtered.


    Her face also turned. "I''m grateful for your sending letters. I''ve taken you to dinner, but it''s not the common people''s business to watch Beijing opera. I can''t forgive you for asking. There''s three thousand yuan here. Let''s divide it among the four of you. Then I''ll take out all the food and accommodation. I''ll be away from home soon, and I can''t entertain you."


    Leaving 3000 yuan behind, Yu Ping turns around and leaves without waiting for the relatives to say anything.


    It''s not too hard for the four people to argue about how to spend money.


    After Yu Ping went home, she cried angrily.


    She didn''t want to be in the housekeeper, but after all, she was the one who raised herself.


    After thinking about it, she found a reliable agency.


    In the middle of the night, she sent someone to her hometown to bail out her mother and apologize to others.


    Then he paid his father the hospital fee and some money. Then he asked the man to say that Yu Ping is on a business trip now, not in Jiangcheng, and has no time to come back.


    Before leaving, Yu Ping''s mother asked, "how much is our little Ping''s monthly salary now?"


    The man looked at Yu Ping''s mother, full of ridicule.


    "Ask yourself. We don''t know. We just run errands."


    It''s true that there aren''t many mothers of this kind of delicacy, but Yu Ping has put it on the table. I can''t help it. Unfortunately.


    Yu Ping couldn''t sleep in the middle of the night. Jing SA sent a wechat, and the two chatted for a while.


    Maybe it''s a bad mood, a lot of negative emotions.


    After a few words, Yu Ping can''t help but drag it out.


    She said: jingsa, don''t like me, I''m not suitable for you.


    Jingsa: why?


    Yu Ping: my original family is excellent. If you marry me, you will be entangled for a lifetime. I''m in the mire and don''t want to drag you in.


    Jingsa: original family?


    Later, Yu Ping gave a general description of her native family.


    When she finished, she let go.


    She admitted that she had some good feelings for jingsa, but she had better make it clear earlier, otherwise she would be more troubled if she had deep feelings later.


    For a long time, jingsa was still.


    With tears in her eyes, Yu Ping wants to delete Jing SA and officially say goodbye.


    Unexpectedly, Jing SA replied, "little Ping, wait for me, I''ll go out and buy something."


    Yu Ping thought it was just an excuse, but she didn''t expect that Jing SA would come downstairs 20 minutes later.


    When Yu Ping answered the phone, she was shocked. Then she put on her clothes and went downstairs.

 Chapter 933

    When Yu Ping went downstairs, he found that he was carrying a hot night snack.


    It''s her favorite pineapple bag and Hong Kong style milk tea.


    "What are you doing? Big night? " Yu Ping is very moved.


    "I think you used to work hard. You must be very cold. I want to buy you something warm to eat Then you will be warm. "


    Yu Ping''s eyes are not sour


    As soon as the eyelashes blink, the tears don''t come down.


    She is also a very vulnerable woman Very sensitive and cautious.


    "Don''t be moved. Eat while it''s hot. Go upstairs."


    "Don''t you go upstairs?"


    Yu Ping is stunned at the idea that Jing SA is going.


    "No, it''s late. Next time, you''ll have an early rest."


    "Good."


    "Xiaoping."


    "Yes?"


    "You are excellent."


    "Thank you."


    "Really, you are really excellent. You have transcended the harm brought to you by your original family. You have been trying to live and have always been eager for life. I like your attitude towards life."


    Jing SA said this sincerely, and also spoke highly of it.


    Both sides are highly educated people, masters of learning, and people with a little bit of literature and art, which naturally resonates.


    Yu Ping, carrying a midnight snack, smiled, "I used to be very diffident, cowardly and ugly It''s a good friend of mine. Her appearance has changed my life. I thank her so much for changing me. Thank you for your recognition. I will It will work harder. "


    "Well, then can I like you?"


    Jing Sa''s words made Yu Ping freeze again.


    She thought he would at least think about it. Unexpectedly, knowing her family, he still confessed.


    "Miss Yu Ping, can you contact me? I feel that I can protect you from anyone. "


    "I I don''t think I deserve... " Yu Ping is a little guilty.


    "You deserve it. You''re fine."


    "Then I Then I''d like to try. "


    Under the encouragement and guidance of Jing SA, Yu Ping finally gets up the courage to take another step.


    At this time, it has been more than half a year since she broke up with Yuan Shao, and Yuan Shao has a girlfriend for a long time, so it''s time to let go of the past.


    Hua Sheng is right. Not every relationship has a beginning and an end. Not every relationship will end without a fault.


    We just need to be kind to every relationship and everyone we like.


    Let bygones be bygones, but let bygones be bygones.


    That night, Yu Ping specially congratulated Hua Sheng and sent him a 200 yuan red packet.


    "Ah Sheng, I''m off the list."


    "Wow, congratulations."


    Hua Sheng saw the wechat message the next day. Knowing it was Jing SA, he was very happy. He thought that the man''s character was not bad.


    I just didn''t expect that bad luck would come so soon.


    Yu Ping''s mother was not satisfied with the money she gave when she heard the address in her relative''s mouth.


    With my brother and the seven aunts and aunts in the village, I came to find my daughter again.


    And this time there were 11 people. Obviously they came to ask for money. They didn''t come to see their daughter at all.


    Yu Ping is blocked at the gate of the community. She is crazy.


    I dare not call Jing SA. She doesn''t want to let her boyfriend see such a terrible scene just after falling in love.


    "Didn''t I give you the money?" Yu Ping is tired of looking at her mother.


    "What about your little money for dogs? Look at you now What''s the matter? When you get rich, you don''t know your parents? Are you still human? Yu Ping, I have raised you, raised you, or can you live to the present? You drive hundreds of thousands of cars. You have to bring me 300000, or I won''t leave today. "


    "I don''t have 300000, I don''t have money." Yu Ping''s eyes are red. I don''t know if it''s hatred or resentment.


    She knew at this moment that as long as they didn''t die, she could never get rid of them.

 Chapter 934

    "Then sell the car." Yu Ping''s mother is extremely unreasonable.


    The security guards and residents of the community came out to watch the activity, and Yu Ping was suddenly overwhelmed.


    She also finally knows that no matter how brilliant you are, as long as these scum sticks come out and slap the fan, they will always remind you of your humble origin.


    Then minutes into a joke, Yu Pingzhen is even the heart of death.


    Fortunately, when she was in despair, she called Hua Sheng and said, "ah Sheng, help me."


    When Huasheng received the call, he Fengxi was shopping, and they immediately drove there.


    Huasheng is a light blue wide leg pants, careful black short sleeve, always white canvas bag.


    The wind is pretty. It''s a set of lotus color suits. It''s cool.


    Fengxi gets out of the car with the car key, dials out the crowd of onlookers and gathers up, "what''s the situation?"


    When Yu Ping saw them, she knew that the Savior was coming, and her desperate eyes immediately rekindled the fire.


    She said in a low voice, "my mother brought someone to make trouble."


    It''s very quiet, but Fengxi and Huasheng can hear clearly. Although Fengxi is not familiar with Yu Ping, she knows something about her.


    So he immediately understood what was going on. Hua Sheng also knew that the woman was in the wind, so she didn''t have to do it by herself.


    Sure enough, Fengxi''s smiley face came up, "Auntie, are you Xiaoping''s mother?"


    "Who are you?" Yu Ma looks at the wind.


    "Ah, I''m Xiaoping''s friend. Since you''ve come all the way, what can you say slowly? Can you be at the door in the hot weather? Let''s go. I''ll pay you to stay in the hotel. "


    When Yu Ma heard this, she was very happy. "I''m a sensible man. I''m so hot."


    "Wind..." Yu Ping doesn''t understand Fengxi''s routine. She thinks she wants to send her family money.


    Yu Ping means that we can''t give money, not even a cent.


    Because she sent a lot of people to send before, mother this is clearly lion big mouth, really when she is a cash machine.


    Hua Sheng holds Yu Ping and shakes her head, implying her not to ask more.


    When Fengxi leaves with the best relatives, Huasheng says, "don''t worry, Fengxi is not a soft persimmon. There are ways to deal with them."


    "Xiaosheng, I''ve got you involved again..." Yu Ping''s face is full of guilt.


    "It''s my friend''s fault to stop saying such things. It''s not your fault. Let''s go upstairs first."


    Hua Sheng then follows Yu Ping upstairs, and Yu Ping naturally tells her everything.


    Hua Sheng has been able to listen calmly. Because Yu Ping''s family is excellent, she has known for a long time, so it''s not surprising that they can do such things.


    "My mother is very disgusting. She just kept saying that I did something bad outside. The money is not clean Say I betray the color, Xiaosheng, you say, how can anyone in the world treat their own daughter like this? What did I do wrong? " Yu Ping is full of grievances.


    Hua Sheng hands over the tissue. "You''re right. They ask for everything. Did you just say that your father was hurt?"


    Yu Ping nods


    Hua Sheng asked, "do you know your father''s birthday?"


    "Yes."


    Later, Yu Ping reported a series of birth dates, and Hua Sheng bowed his head to ponder, and didn''t even bother to move his fingers.


    After ten seconds, he looked up at Yu Ping and said, "little Ping, your father''s misfortune is not light. He is expected to die in half a year."


    "What?" Yu Ping is stunned.


    "His Yang life has been exhausted. To put it bluntly, he has done a lot of damage. He could have lived to 71, but..." Later, Hua Sheng didn''t say anything, but Yu Ping could understand it.


    "And There''s a man outside your mother. It seems that your father''s accident is man-made. "


    After Hua Sheng said this, Yu Ping opened her eyes again and took a breath of cool air.

 Chapter 935

    If the person in front of her is not Hua Sheng, Yu Ping will not believe it.


    But she knew that Hua Sheng''s calculation never failed. Although Hua Sheng never explained it, Yu Ping also knew that she was not an ordinary person.


    Yu Ping has read some books of the book of changes and metaphysics, and thinks that Hua Sheng is self-taught on the basis of those things, and has a high credibility.


    "Don''t be surprised, it won''t be wrong. The village is so big. It''s easy to find out." Hua Sheng said.


    "If so, I can''t give up. Although my father is not so good, but if my mother and other people unite to do so Then I will not spare


    Hua Sheng nodded. "I want to say the same thing. I have a way. I just don''t know if you can be ruthless."


    "Xiaosheng, I know your character." Yu Ping adores Hua Sheng and knows that she doesn''t talk.


    After hesitating for a moment, Hua Sheng said, "you can investigate this matter, find evidence and send your mother to the detention center If the joint murder of your father is attempted, I will go to the lawyer team for prosecution. Your father will die in three or five months, which is powerless. After your mother went in, there was only your brother in the family. The child seems to be OK at present, at least not so bad. If you are willing to teach carefully, it can be saved. In the future, your brother and sister will live together, better than you are dragged down by a family If your parents are not here, you don''t have to pay attention to other relatives. "


    Hua Sheng''s method is really excellent, but he sent his mother to prison


    Yu Ping really hesitated.


    "Think about it for yourself. After all, it''s your family affair. After you check it, you will know that the man outside your mother is really going to murder your father and ask for a huge amount of compensation with your mother. In this case, we''re not lying about it or wronging them."


    After listening, Yu Ping nodded slightly.


    "Well, I''ll check. If it''s true, then I Never be soft. "


    Yu Ping can''t accept it. Her mother, together with other men, has murdered her father, husband and wife for many years, and two children. How vicious can it be?


    On the other side, Fengxi is also busy. I found a small hotel these days. The environment is not bad.


    Then Fengxi bought water, food and food, which made Yuping''s mother very satisfied.


    When I came out, Fengxi smiled and said, "let''s have fun for a few hours. I''ll see you in the evening."


    That night, Fengxi didn''t use paper people. Instead, she directly contacted several Qingfeng of Fengjia and found some ghosts of the underworld.


    The requirement is that the scarier the better, the scarier the better.


    That small hotel, Fengxi deliberately looked for the suburb, and the surrounding area is quite remote.


    So it''s normal that something happens.


    What''s more, she also let the breeze lock the front and back doors of the hotel. The people inside couldn''t run out if they wanted to.


    So at midnight, the small hotel made a lot of screams.


    Because there are not many residents around and no one is in charge of them, the security guards and waiters of the hotel are all cursed by the wind. They are dead asleep.


    Yu Ping''s mother is so scared that her pants are all wet. She doesn''t know whether she is sweating or urinating.


    At dawn the next day, these people fled without turning back their heads. They forgot to ask for money.


    In Yu Ping''s apartment, Fengxi holds the monitoring picture and shows it to Hua Sheng and Yu Ping.


    To tell you the truth, those pictures are really horrible, but looking at these bullies, Yu Ping feels a little bit happy.


    "Wind, thank you this time."


    "You''re welcome. You''re a friend of asheng. You''re my friend." The wind is very righteous pat chest.


    "Xiaoping, have you thought about it?" Hua Sheng asked about yesterday''s topic again.

 Chapter 936

    Yu Ping nodded. "Well, I think so. I''ve found a private detective. I''m already checking. After finding the evidence, I''ll start."


    Hua Sheng nodded, saying that he was not disappointed with Ping.


    Sometimes you can''t be too soft hearted, in a word of Huasheng.


    Everyone has to pay for their choice. Yu Ping''s mother has a man outside, which has violated the moral bottom line of marriage.


    But these are not included, even greedy United lover, trying to harm his husband, such a woman, heaven can not tolerate.


    After the Ping family came out, Hua Sheng and Feng Xi went to the Hua Zhi family together.


    It is said that Hua Zhi just fainted on the set, and woke up in the middle of the fight to go home, refused to go to the hospital.


    Hua Sheng and Feng Xi didn''t have time to ask more questions, so they drove directly.


    Hua Zhi''s hundreds of flat mansions, she lies on the sofa in the living room, very decadent.


    She was the only one in the room, not the agent or assistant.


    "What''s the matter? Not by Wang Junxian jilt, chase back is


    Feng Xi thought that the two of them would not have a long cold war this time, after all, they are really in love.


    Hua Zhi said nothing, and covered her face with a folding fan, which was quite unlucky.


    Only the dead people can cover their faces like this. Hua Sheng is very taboo about this. Angrily, he goes over and directly pulls off the fan and throws it on the ground.


    Hua Zhi just opened her eyes, "a Sheng, kick me to death."


    "I''d like to, but I don''t want to break the law." Hua Sheng looks at her coldly.


    "I don''t want to live."


    "Because of lovelorn?" Hua Sheng is helpless.


    "No, do you know how vicious he is He actually He actually To be engaged Whine, whine. "


    Finish saying, Hua Zhi hides face to cry again, slender finger covers a haggard face.


    After listening to this, Hua Sheng and Feng Xi have a look at each other. They are all surprised.


    "Don''t howl first. To be clear, who is Wang Junxian engaged to?" The wind pulled her directly from the sofa.


    Hua Zhi cried and said, "you don''t know? It''s a secret It is said to be one of his college classmates. That woman is not a famous scholar. She is an ordinary college teacher, just like Xiaolin, but a chemistry teacher in high school. Grow up Generally, but they have met their parents. It is said that they are going to be engaged. "


    "Who did you listen to?" Hua Sheng asked her.


    "Did you watch the fringe news again?" The wind asked.


    Hua Zhi shook her head. "If it''s written in the news, I won''t worry One of my friends said that my friend happened to be the girl''s neighbor. He videotaped it to me. This morning, Wang Junxian took his parents to the woman''s house for dinner, whimpering As the neighborhood knows, it is said that they will be engaged in a week. "


    Hua Sheng:


    Feng Xi: OK, Wang Junxian is a werewolf. He is cruel enough.


    To be honest, they don''t know what to say. Wang Junxian''s anger is certain, because Jiangliu and Qin Wanyu can''t be persuaded.


    Recently, no one can contact him. Hua Zhi went to make a scene. It didn''t work.


    It''s hard for ordinary people to get engaged quickly, but Capricorn man can, he can.


    So, Hua Zhi''s words, Hua Sheng and Feng Xi also dare not believe it.


    Wind Xi worry flustered, hold for a long time, came a sentence, "now the situation, you only marry Zhao Shixun, calculate you two fight a draw."


    Listen to wind Xi say so, Hua Zhi cry with more miserable.


    Tears, full of grievances, "but I don''t like Zhao Shixun, I like that bastard."

 Chapter 937

    Hua Sheng also roared angrily, "what did you do? Do you use these words to talk to us? Do you talk to Wang Junxian? "


    After all, few people like Hua Sheng can roar with others.


    Hua Zhi is too scared to cry. The first time she saw five sisters like this, she was absolutely furious.


    She held her mouth flat and dared not cry.


    "A Sheng, I said all my good words, but it''s useless Really I don''t think I''m finished. He won''t forgive me. "


    "Then you can find another family. Fengxi is right. Since Zhao Shixun likes you, you may as well follow him."


    Hua Zhi doesn''t know if Hua Sheng is talking about anger.


    But the problem is, she doesn''t like Zhao Shixun.


    What she cares about is just the past, not the people in the past.


    Hua Zhi''s spirit is decadent and she is crying. Hua Sheng doesn''t want to worry about her, because she thinks she did it by herself.


    At the same time, my mother-in-law made potherb soup at home, called her to eat, Jiangliu drove to pick up Huasheng and left.


    Wind Xi recently is because pregnant old want to vomit, so what can''t eat, also can''t accompany Hua Zhi.


    After these two people leave, Hua Zhi is upset.


    Pick up the phone and call Xie Dongyang.


    "Big star, what''s the direction?" Xie Dongyang is watching the stock market, picking up Hua Zhi''s phone, in a light tone.


    "Xie Dongyang, do you dare to marry me?"


    "Well..."


    "Speak." Hua Zhi''s overbearing orders.


    "I dare not."


    "You counsellor It''s disappointing. "


    "Hua Zhi, what''s the matter with you? Are you stimulated?"


    "Yes, Wang Junxian''s son of a bitch, who kills thousands of swords, is faster to change his heart than to change his face. He wants to marry someone else. I can''t fall behind, and I want to get engaged quickly At present, it seems that you are worthy of me in Jiangcheng. The Xie family is not defeated by the Wang family. "


    After hearing this, Xie Dongyang couldn''t help crying and laughing. He took his mobile phone and said, "elder sister, but marriage is not a joke. You should be careful."


    "I don''t care. You have to marry me."


    "Elder sister, this is not good Why don''t you ask my brother? He''s recently divorced. "


    "Go away."


    See Xie Dongyang don''t say seriously, Hua Zhi gas hang up the phone, Xie Dongyang this kid is not to expect.


    Finally, Hua Zhi sips her mouth, looks at her mobile phone, takes it out and sends a text message to Zhao Shixun.


    To say that impulse is the devil, it is absolutely appropriate to use it on Hua Zhi.


    "Zhao, come to my house."


    Zhao Shixun enough speed, less than half an hour, people have sat in Hua Zhi''s living room.


    It''s natural to be invited by a beauty.


    "Niu Niu..."


    "Shut up, don''t call me Niuniu, call me Huazhi."


    "OK, Xiaozhi."


    "Don''t call me Xiaozhi, call me Huazhi."


    "Well, Hua Zhi." Zhao Shixun is also very inclusive, let Hua Zhi how to do, also not angry.


    "Well, to call you is to say something."


    "Well, you say." Zhao Shixun dotes on smiling, a pair of eyes gentle looking at Hua Zhi, as if how to see not enough.


    "I''m engaged to you right now. Hurry up, and let the news out today. Let the whole Jiangcheng know."


    Zhao Shixun is so smart. I immediately understand that Hua Zhi is not going to be engaged to him. It''s because he is deliberately angry.


    Don''t say, the heart is quite sour, once deeply loves own woman, finally in the heart changed person.


    However, Zhao Shixun still refused to give up and nodded, "OK, but you have to give me the time to prepare. I have to give you a grand engagement. You can''t be wronged."


    The Zhao family is also influential. The engagement of the only child must be grand.


    This idea is also in line with Hua Zhi''s mind. She nodded, "yes, you can send the message now, eh Just say a week No, say it in half a month. We''ll be engaged in half a month. That''s what you say, but don''t prepare too much. "


    At last, Zhao Shixun''s heart sank again. He knew that Hua Zhi had left a way for him.


    He looked at Hua Zhi and asked, "if Wang Junxian doesn''t look for you, doesn''t respond and isn''t stimulated by you, will you cancel the wedding party?"

 Chapter 938

    Hua Zhi is stunned. She has no idea that Zhao Shixun is so wise and knows everything.


    Seeing that Hua Zhi''s expression is complicated, Zhao Shixun goes on, "you don''t have to be embarrassed. I don''t mind. No matter what your purpose is, as long as you want to be with me, I''m very happy. I''m looking forward to the engagement banquet. Wang Junxian has given you, and I''m just as many. Niu Niu, I won''t hurt you any more."


    "Don''t call me girl." Hua Zhi is crazy.


    "Well, no more." Zhao Shixun smiles.


    "To be honest, I didn''t know that I was confused You don''t have to listen to me if you think you''re in trouble. I''ll get engaged. "


    Hua Zhi heard that Wang Junxian wanted to be engaged, especially not calm down.


    I didn''t have the ability to think independently. I wanted Hua Sheng and Feng Xi to give me ideas.


    As a result, they ran away. Hua Sheng was angry and didn''t want to worry about her.


    Hua Zhi can only use poison to attack poison. She has to find a way.


    What else can I do? Just learn from Wang Junxian, you are engaged, and I am also engaged.


    If you dare to get engaged, then I''ll get engaged.


    So all you think about is engagement. It doesn''t matter who you are. Engagement is the key.


    Hearing this, Zhao Shixun smiled again. "It''s OK. I don''t suffer losses. I also earn a daughter-in-law."


    Hua Zhi also didn''t answer, to tell the truth, after many years of not seeing each other, no longer meet that kind of feeling.


    Long life is the king''s way. Wang Junxian has gone deep into Hua Zhi''s heart and cannot be replaced.


    Zhao Shixun stayed for a short time. Hua Zhi also asked the paparazzi to take pictures on purpose.


    So, an hour later, it''s all about Hua Zhi''s news.


    Zhao Shixun only photographed one side face, driving a rather low-key Lexus cross-country, but also more than one million.


    Although the Zhao family is not as rich as the Wang family, it is not poor. It is certain that they are rich, but they are not as rich as the enemy.


    Therefore, the headline of this news is - Hua Zhi''s romance is exposed, and the mysterious man enters the fragrant boudoir meeting.


    It''s easy to imagine this title, and the fans are all fried.


    However, most of them are blessings. After all, Hua Zhi is also a young woman. Nowadays, few of the men and women in the entertainment circle are single dogs.


    Hua Zhi has been single for so many years. It''s reasonable to find a boyfriend.


    So the fans all sent the blessing, a few scold the street also all by the fans to accept back.


    In the afternoon, Hua Zhi sent a micro blog with only three words - is that you?


    Below is a pink love, immediately on the hot search again.


    Ten seconds later, a real person named Zhao Shixun forwarded Huazhi''s Micro blog and replied two words - it''s me.


    Originally, people who didn''t know each other would just pick up the conversation and won''t attract attention.


    But what''s more, Hua Zhi himself praised him, which is Niuduan. It''s the default of their love, shihammer.


    So in the afternoon, the events were all fermenting, during which the Chinese family also called Hua Zhi and asked, Zhao family has been low-key, but did not respond.


    Huafeng refused to respond on behalf of the group for the reason that she did not know the private life of Sanmei.


    At this moment, Huasheng and Jiangliu are eating fruit at their mother-in-law''s house.


    "A Sheng, what''s the matter with Hua Zhi?"


    "Crazy."


    "She''s really going to get engaged to Zhao Shixun, in such a hurry?"


    "Isn''t it because the king wants to be engaged to another woman?" Hua Sheng looks at the river and thinks he knows.


    The river is also a face confused, "when is the matter?"


    "That''s what happened. My third sister is not a random talker. The news should be reliable. Ask Wang Junxian."


    Jiang Liu is talking about the death of these two people and hurt each other. At the same time, he still calls Wang Junxian.

 Chapter 939

    But the accident is that there is no answer. After listening for a long time, Jiangliu finally puts down his mobile phone and shakes his head at Huasheng.


    I don''t know if it''s inconvenient or if I''m angry and don''t want to see these people.


    I don''t mean to hold my breath with Huasheng and Jiangliu. I just don''t want my friends to persuade him. Those words are heard and vomited.


    At this moment, Wang Junxian is sitting in the office drinking green tea.


    This is the only plant in the Tibetan area. It can be used to clear the eyes and reduce the fire.


    Wang Junxian has nothing on the surface recently, but in fact, he is inflamed. There are oral ulcers on the inside of his mouth.


    The body is also vaguely beginning to fret, that is, the meaning of exuberant liver fire.


    In his mind, mingjinger is, knowing that he cares about Hua Zhi very much, but this time he was really hurt deeply.


    Not to give her a lesson, also not willing to suffer so many grievances.


    I just didn''t expect that Hua Zhi was more stubborn than him.


    He was slapped on the face that day, but today it is revealed that he and Zhao Shixun are engaged.


    If it''s just news, Wang Junxian doesn''t care. He knows it''s a routine.


    But it''s interesting that Huazhi Weibo likes it in person.


    He was also a little flustered The chest is very blocked.


    What kind of shit is that you? It''s me. Bandits are so mysterious about slogans?


    When Wang Junxian is upset, Jiang Liu calls. He can''t answer.


    With his eyes closed, he knew what the river wanted to ask. He didn''t know how to answer.


    Say no love, against your heart.


    It''s impossible to say forgive.


    So, let''s spend it like this, but I''m really upset.


    Bite teeth upset looking at micro-blog, especially the head of Hua Zhi.


    Wang Jun stared angrily, and buttoned up his mobile phone on the table. His eyes were not clear.


    But after ten seconds, I couldn''t help but pick it up again.


    The more you look, the more angry you are. Two fingers poke Hua Zhi''s delicate face.


    "Always say that I''m an asshole. Who can match you He said in a low voice.


    At seven o''clock that evening, Hua Qing drove back to her old house, which surprised her.


    She immediately called everyone and told them to go back. Hua Zhenyue also came.


    Hua Feng, Hua Zhi, Hua Lin and Hua Sheng are all here, but my uncles didn''t come, just as they said in advance.


    Hua Qing''s stomach is not very obvious, and he wears a lot of low-key clothes.


    When I saw you, I laughed, "sister, sisters, I came back today to apologize to you After being a mother, I realized a lot. I didn''t understand before. I think we are a family after all. Even if there are thousands of mistakes, I can''t become enemies with you, right? "


    "Yo, is this the weasel''s new year''s Eve for the chicken?" Hua Zhi ridicules.


    "Three younger sister, I understand that you are angry. I don''t blame you."


    "Are you entitled to blame me? You are not qualified to be our three sisters. When Xiaolin has something to do, you can''t even see the ghost, but you have time to hang out with men. " Hua Zhi stares at the eyes, wants to count Hua Qing''s ten sins, that is minute matter.


    Hua Sheng didn''t say a word, just sat in the corner and watched quietly.


    Hua Qing looked at everyone and turned to her parents.


    "Dad, mom, I''m sorry for you. It''s not easy for you to have me and raise me. I shouldn''t I''m less than three months pregnant now. I''m very tired and can''t breathe. So I know that it''s not easy for my mother, and that my father has taught me carefully these years. It''s my daughter''s fault. Please forgive me. "


    Finish saying, Hua Qingpu a, two knees kneel.


    Kowtow to parents, several sisters are also watching, speechless.


    The Chinese couple are in a very complicated mood. They love and hate each other, but they are born to hate each other again. Can they strangle each other?

 Chapter 940

    Hua Qing''s kneeling surprised several sisters.


    After all, she is so arrogant. It''s more difficult for her to kneel than to climb to the sky.


    Of course, in addition to Huasheng, others are slightly moved, including the hot tempered Huazhi.


    It''s not that they''re not smart, they can''t see and they can''t wear them. It''s in front of family affection. Who can bear it?


    In the end, it''s all from a mother''s stomach, and soft heart is a common disease of good people.


    "Qingqing, what are you doing? What can I say? I''m pregnant. It''s cold on the ground. "


    After all, Hua Fu''s heart is soft, so hurry to pull Hua Qing up.


    Everyone didn''t talk. Hua Qing''s tears fell in pairs. "Mom and Dad, I used to be wrong. I''m not human. I deserve to die Everyone has been ruined by me. I don''t ask for anything else. I don''t ask for the board of directors. I don''t want my equity and fund. I don''t share my property. I just want you to give me a chance to come back to my family. "


    The performance just now was very moving.


    Now these words are just right. We all think that Hua Qing really wants to make a difference.


    Even Hua Zhi looked at her and said, "it''s not easy to let you say these words."


    "Second sister, you really don''t want anything?" Hua Feng obviously has some doubts.


    After all, Hua Qing is now the absolute leader of the group. Naturally, she doesn''t want to come back to make trouble.


    "Yes, elder sister, I want to open my mind. Money and other things don''t come with life or death. In the past, I was so obsessed with them that they didn''t really matter to me. Now, my husband and I, as well as our family of three children, have returned to the most simple life. Peace is bliss. "


    Hua Lin was aroused resonance, take her hand actively, "second sister, you can open it, we are not cruel people, you are pregnant now, take care of yourself."


    "Yes, Qingqing, Liu Yuzhou''s salary is meager. Don''t treat your children badly. We won''t care about you."


    After all, Mrs. Hua''s mouth is still loose. Hua Qing''s eyes are faintly satisfied.


    But because it''s hidden well, no one cares.


    Hua Qing then apologized one by one, starting from Hua Feng. "Elder sister, I didn''t understand before. In fact, the company still gives you the most. Now that I''m gone, you''re better. Don''t be like my younger sister."


    "I''m glad you think so." Hua Feng nodded, quite satisfied.


    Hua Qing looks at Hua Zhi again. "Xiao Zhi, I know you are a knife mouth and a bean curd heart. You have no bad heart. Let''s fight back to fight, but you are also a sister. Won''t you forgive me?"


    Hua Zhi looked at her and said, "look at your performance. If you dare to harm your family again, I will kill you."


    Hua Qing smiled and looked at Hua Lin again. "Xiaolin, my sister used to care less about you. I guess I have to ask for more education in the future. Don''t worry about me."


    Hua Lin shakes her head quickly. "No, I''ll tell you what I know. My children still have a lot of new clothes that they don''t wear. I''ll send them to you later, and you can save money to buy them."


    Finally, Hua Qingcai comes to Huasheng.


    "Sister five, I can''t deal with you. I used to see you married well. I was jealous I was confused for a while. Don''t get along with me, OK? "


    Hua Sheng looked into Hua Qing''s eyes and said slowly for a long time, "when you put ice in my cold attack, you wanted to kill me. In fact, I always wanted to ask you, what kind of grudge do you have between me and me, which can make you kill me?"


    After that, Hua Qing was embarrassed.

 Chapter 941

    When Hua Sheng reminded us of that, everyone remembered it, and suddenly his face was not very good.


    Hua Qing quickly explained, "five younger sisters, I was confused. I didn''t want to kill you. I just wanted to teach you a lesson. I really didn''t know that you were so serious at that time. If I knew that you were in danger of life, I would not do that if I said anything."


    "Is it?" Hua Sheng smiles coldly.


    "Yes, I swear, please believe me."


    "Don''t swear, you have children in your stomach now."


    In a word, Hua Sheng makes Hua Qing''s heart thump again, which is really a worry.


    "Five younger sisters, I really know it''s wrong. Although you are the youngest, I still want to sincerely apologize to you. If you don''t want to forgive me, then I It''s the same as kneeling for your parents just now. Kneel down and kowtow to make amends. "


    Hua Qing pretends to bend her knees. In fact, she doesn''t intend to kneel. We won''t let her kneel for her sister.


    Kneeling parents should be, kneeling sister is how to return a responsibility?


    Hua Sheng can''t stand it. In fact, Hua Sheng knows that her careful thinking will naturally stop her.


    She raised her arm and stopped, "the second elder sister said a lot. In fact, I really don''t mind. Since everyone forgives you, I won''t mind."


    Seeing Hua Sheng smile, Hua Qing is finally relieved.


    After Wu Nan cooperated with her, she was the first to ask her to go back to the Hua family, and then came to spy on the news. Frankly speaking, she was an insider.


    Naturally, Hua Qing did not want to come back, but he could not stand the threat of Wu Nan.


    So I can only come back and say these things that I feel sick.


    On the same day, Hua Qing stayed for dinner in the old house. On the surface, everyone talked well.


    After dinner, they all left, Hua Lin and Hua Zhi went late, deliberately waiting for Hua Sheng to go home before driving to ten li Chunfeng.


    "Five younger sisters, do you think Huaqing is reliable?" Hua Zhi asked when she came in.


    "Don''t you all believe it?" Hua Sheng is holding a cup of tea and drinking flower tea quietly.


    "I''m not sure, but I''m tangled, so I decided to bring my senior to ask you what you mean."


    Hua Lin nods, then follows Hua Zhi and sits on the sofa opposite Hua Sheng.


    Hua Sheng puts down his tea cup. "Hua Qing is dressed. Don''t believe her."


    "Ah? Do you see that? " Hua Zhi still had some accidents.


    "She has always been an expert in acting. This time, she''s really acting. It''s just Don''t forget what I do. "


    "Yes, I''m not sure. I want to ask you." Hua Lin was disappointed.


    I thought that the second sister was really getting better, but I didn''t expect that they were all false.


    Seeing Hua Lin''s loss, Hua Sheng comforted her, "fourth sister, don''t be too sad. People are always different from each other. We don''t have to pity her for the way she chooses."


    "That''s right."


    "Then she came back with a plan, but why didn''t you expose her just now?" Hua Zhi thinks that it''s perfect that Hua Sheng just opened it directly.


    Hua Sheng shakes his head and slowly switches between the teacup and teapot. She has a good tea ceremony. Hua Lin and Hua Zhi are dazzled by the tea ceremony.


    The Golden Toad itself is black, but as long as the hot water is saturated, it will become green, magical and amazing.


    The entrance is in the mouth. It''s designed to feel good.


    See Hua Sheng does not answer all the time, Hua Zhi that temper all want urgent sit not to live.


    Just want to ask again, see Hua Sheng raised his head, just four eyes are opposite.

 Chapter 942

    "Don''t worry. We''ll figure it out. She must have a purpose when she comes back. We''ll give her some information if she wants to inquire."


    "It turns out Ha ha, it''s still smart for the junior five. "


    Hua Zhi heard the meaning of Hua Sheng and smiled.


    "My parents know that, I guess they will be sad. After all, she is pregnant The children in the belly are also related to our Chinese family. " Hua Lin is sentimental.


    Hua Sheng thought about it and recalled his father''s expression.


    "I don''t think my father can believe her, but my mother is really moved by her performance. It doesn''t matter. For the moment, she doesn''t dare to be a moth. Just be careful."


    "Well, I''ll go back first." It''s not too early for Hua Lin to see. She also cares about her children. She has to leave.


    Hua Sheng takes a look at Hua Zhi. "You stay with me. Four elder sisters can go."


    Hua Zhi blushes. To tell you the truth, she''s still afraid of her five younger sisters. It''s horrible to start a fire.


    After Hua Lin left, Hua Sheng dragged Hua Zhi into her study and scolded her, saying that she was a little bit dead, so that she could take good care of Wang Junxian.


    Hua Zhi also listens to half forget half, not serious, angry Hua Sheng later also does not want to say.


    Even without supper, Hua Zhi was driven away.


    On the other hand, Yu Ping''s private detective agency found out everything, and it was really man-made as Hua Sheng said.


    It''s not an accident at all. When Yu Ping''s father fell, it was because the scaffold under his feet was loose? It''s someone''s doing it on purpose.


    Those migrant workers are uneducated, so naturally they have no intention.


    So as long as we take fingerprints on the scaffold, we will know that it was the man named Wu Laoer who made them.


    Wu Laoer, who was originally appointed by Wu Honghai, was from Yuping''s village, five years older than her father.


    It''s a little too long to describe. The family is even poorer.


    Yu Ping can''t figure out why his mother would take a fancy to such a person and would murder his father for his sake?


    Later, Yu Ping went back quietly and spent money to inquire about it. As expected, this matter is not secret in the village.


    Even once, the daughter-in-law of Wu Laoer found out that she scratched Yu Ping''s mother''s face.


    It was a big news in the countryside. Yu Ping took the evidence and called the police directly in the local county. That night, Yu Ping''s mother and Wu Laoer were taken away for interrogation.


    Yu Ping bought some fruits and went to see her father.


    No one is here to take care of them. They are all nurses in the hospital. Come here kindly to help.


    The condition of the county hospital itself is poor. There are six people sleeping in one room. The room is very small, and the bed is very shabby. It''s like formalin.


    When Yu Ping came, it was seven o''clock in the evening.


    Yu Ping''s father is hanging water. His eyes are dull. He looks at the ceiling.


    "Dad." She gave a cry.


    Yu Ping''s father was shocked, and then he was surprised, "little Ping I thought you would never come. "


    "No, I''m busy with my work recently. How are you doing?"


    "I''m ok. The doctor said that the operation was successful. Fortunately, you asked someone to send me the medical expenses."


    Yu Ping''s father is not as good as her mother. He just can''t start his family.


    So it belongs to the one who dare not eat. He has been a wimp all his life, but you can''t say how bad it is.


    But Hua Sheng said that the loss of life was probably due to the fact that his father and several uncles had sent him to the crematorium before his grandfather died.


    Later, the crematorium staff saw that the old man was still alive and scolded the elder brother.


    They drove them out. After they came out, they put the old man at the gate of the crematorium, and it froze for several hours. Later, they were really dead.


    At that time, it was just a cold winter, not to mention two hours of winter in the north.


    Yu Ping was young at that time, but she didn''t understand it at that time. When she grew up, she always listened to the people in the village talking about their family behind their backs before she understood what her father had done.


    "How much did my mother give you?" Yu Ping answers.

 Chapter 943

    "Ah, she said fifty thousand."


    Yu Ping is biting her lips. She just went to the place where she collected the money and checked it. Yu Ping took 100000 yuan and her mother only paid 20000 yuan.


    That is to say, my mother left 80000 yuan for herself.


    And the drugs chosen for father are the worst, which he may not know.


    "Dad, I bought a banana. Do you have one?" Yu Ping takes a hang of bananas from the bag.


    Her father is happy, "en, OK, good girl, I love bananas most, hehe But your mother won''t let you buy it. She says it''s more expensive than pork. It''s not worth it. "


    Yu Ping is more sad about this. Their family is really too poor. When they were little, they were even more precarious.


    So for father, eating bananas is extravagant.


    Yu Ping is in a bad mood. She lowers her head. Yu''s father is stupid. She doesn''t look at her daughter, so she eats.


    "Your mother will be surprised to see you tomorrow morning."


    "My mother she..."


    "What happened to her?"


    "It''s OK. My mother can''t come. She says there''s still work at home. Let me have a look."


    "You contacted her?" He was stunned by his father.


    Yu Ping nodded.


    "Xiaoping, in fact, I''m not helping your mother talk. She doesn''t have a good life with me, so being a human being is sometimes too much, but no matter what, she gave birth to you. In fact, sometimes I''m bored to death, but after all, she gave birth to you and your brother, and also lived with me, and I''ll bear it. "


    Yu Ping sympathizes with his father. He doesn''t know anything.


    If he knew that his mother and other men had conspired to murder him, he would have collapsed?


    Fortunately, he was fatally wounded but not dead.


    But Xiaosheng also said that his father had to work for half a year at most to pay back the damage he had done.


    She suddenly thought of the incident and asked, "Dad."


    "Yes?"


    "When you and my uncle sent my grandfather to the crematorium, was he still alive?"


    Yu Fu''s face suddenly changed, but he pretended to be calm. "No, he was out of breath at that time. Did you hear anything nonsense?"


    "But how do I hear that grandpa was alive then?"


    "No, if I do that, your grandmother won''t let me."


    Talking about grandma, Yu Ping suddenly remembered that she had a superb grandma.


    But recently, why hasn''t there been any movement? I didn''t go to the city with my mother. It''s not like her style?


    "By the way, why didn''t I see grandma?"


    "Your grandma, I''m hurt. I can''t count on it. I''m not in our house. I went to your third uncle''s house It''s said that your three aunts don''t let me. Then your milk has put out her savings for many years, about six thousand yuan. Your mother has been talking to me for three months because of this. I''m also a big head. "


    "No wonder she can''t rely on you. She''s gone." Yu Ping sneers.


    The old lady is not as simple as the old lady in the countryside. She is very realistic.


    "I don''t blame her. I''m like this now. I can''t support her under such pressure. We can''t afford her at home. By the way, Xiaoping Your brother''s living expenses are coming soon. Can you...? "


    "Well, I''ll give it to him." Yu Ping knows what his father is going to say.


    "That''s great. Your brother is so healthy that he can''t bear to eat and wear. If you have enough money, you can help her more."


    "Dad, since you like my brother so much, why didn''t you give me away when you were new to me? Or throw the wilderness and starve to death. Anyway, you don''t like girls, as long as your son. " Yu Ping said with a smile.

 Chapter 944

    Without waiting for her father to speak, she added, "after all, give me to someone else''s home, I may have a happy life. But if I give it to someone, you will lose a cash machine. If I guess right, you are waiting for me to grow up and get married. Is that the bride price used to marry my brother''s daughter-in-law? In other words, I didn''t get sent away. I also want to thank my brother for his help. "


    Even if the father is an honest man, he knows that the girl is not saying good things.


    Naturally, he explained, "well, in fact, most of the rural areas are like this. Which one is not like this? But your mother and I raised you all these years, didn''t we? Even if we are all wrong, you are our daughter. "


    Yu Ping smiled and said, "yes, I owe you something. It''s not the end of my life."


    Yu Ping interrupts Yu Ping''s words as soon as she raises her hand. She doesn''t talk anymore.


    Yu Ping came back this time, lived in the county for several days, and contacted a care worker to take care of his father.


    On the other side of her younger brother''s side, she plans to transfer to another school when she returns to Jiangcheng. If her mother can''t get out, how many years will she be sentenced?


    The whole family is broken. Although they feel sad, Hua Sheng is right.


    In this way, life will be better in the future. If she can take care of her brother, she can also afford her parents.


    After that, my mother came out of prison. She was too old to be noisy.


    In recent years, they will not be harassed any more. Thinking of jingsa and her future, Yu Ping is ruthless and decides to follow the way Hua Sheng gave her.


    Sometimes, you say that Hua Sheng is cruel. In fact, she can''t bear it.


    But sometimes you say she is soft hearted, and she will make some rational choices at once.


    Therefore, Huasheng can stand among these friends and become a leader.


    No matter who is in trouble, I want to ask her what she means.


    To put it bluntly, both EQ and IQ are very high, and we can always make rational judgments.


    When Yu Ping returned to Jiangcheng, it was already a week later.


    She was so tired that she had been covered with dust for a long time.


    How to know that the house is clean and tidy? It''s obvious that someone has beaten it.


    She didn''t have to think about it. It must be Hua Sheng who came with gingko. After all, Jing SA doesn''t have her key.


    Yu Ping immediately made a phone call to Hua Sheng.


    "Xiaosheng, my parents have handled their affairs."


    "How''s your mother''s side?"


    "It''s not decided yet, but I consulted with lawyers and local bureaus and it will take at least six years to start."


    "That''s good. You have six years of clean life."


    "Yes, I have arranged for my father. I will transfer to my brother''s school in a few days, and then I can say goodbye to him completely."


    "Congratulations on rebirth, Miss Yu Ping."


    Yu Ping was sad and wanted to cry, but when Hua Sheng said that, she smiled instead.


    I''m relieved. Hua Sheng is right. This is not the end, it''s rebirth.


    "Xiaosheng, my family is clean by Ginkgo?"


    "Well, gingko and I used to clean it up for you."


    "Thank you. You are enough in this life."


    "Women are not accepted." Hua Sheng''s cool humor is also super funny. Yu Ping laughs with her mobile phone.


    "Any plans for the future?" Hua Sheng asked her.


    "I want to fall in love with jingsa. I want to have a fair talk. I''m not afraid of being entangled by my parents. I don''t feel inferior. I don''t look down on my love."


    Yu Ping opens her chest and confidently says this.

 Chapter 945

    Hua Sheng nodded with satisfaction and finally became a disciple. Yu Ping''s transformation was complete.


    "Well, I support you. Go ahead, go boldly. Our whole life It''s only a few decades. If you want to do anything, you should be bold. Go after a dream, turn over a mountain, float across the vast sea, and love one vigorously, but don''t ask about your future. "


    "Well, I''m sure my future will be right."


    "That''s for sure."


    "The best luck of my life is to meet you. I don''t know how to repay you."


    "Then you will live well."


    "Sure, Xiaosheng, if you have something to do in the future, I will jump over the soup and go through the fire."


    "Well, don''t be so sentimental. You don''t have to say that to me."


    After Yu Ping''s confession, her mood suddenly became clear.


    In fact, she also knows that Hua Sheng''s kindness can not be repaid with a few thanks.


    We must live a good life and make ourselves strong. In that way, we can do our best if we need any help from Huasheng.


    At the same time,


    gingko drives to the nearby supermarket to buy vegetables. As soon as she leaves the community gate, she is stopped by someone.


    "Hello, your name is gingko, please?"


    "Well I am, who are you? "


    Gingko looked at a man in a security suit in the community. He was familiar. He knew that he was a security guard in the community, but he didn''t remember his name.


    The boy was a little excited. "Hello, my name is Wang Le."


    "Ah, what''s the matter?"


    "My..." Here comes the little security guard. He takes out two movie tickets from his pocket.


    "Do you have time to go to the cinema tonight?"


    Ginkgo swept a glance, unexpectedly is the toy story, is also drunk, who chases the girl to watch the cartoon?


    Such a man is the legendary strength of single, right?


    "Oh, no, I don''t like cartoons."


    "Do you like that ghost movie?"


    "I don''t like it."


    Ginkgo refused directly. The little security guard was a little discouraged, scratched his head, and seemed unwilling.


    I''ve been observing you for a long time. You are the nanny of Miss Hua, the owner of building E90, aren''t you? You happen to be the nanny, I''m the security guard, and our identity is quite matched. I''m 24 years old. My family is from team 5, wangjiadayuan village, Luohe county. My parents are farmers. There are 20 mu of rice in my family. It''s a pretty good day. I have a sister who is still in primary school and has no burden at home. My father also has ten pigs and two cows. Oh, by the way, my family also has an electric tricycle. There is no foreign debt. "


    Small Baoan a gas said family, ginkgo listen to silly eyes.


    "What''s your family like? Has it anything to do with me?"


    "I think we are a good match. I want to have a date with you. If you agree, I''ll tell my parents. Then on the Mid Autumn Festival this year, I''ll ask for leave to take you home. If you are satisfied with my family, we''ll get married at the end of the year. What do you think?"


    Ginkgo:


    Ginkgo didn''t wait to speak, suddenly a sound came from the engine.


    That voice is absolutely disturbing


    An orange Lamborghini, squeaked and stopped at the front door of the community, beside ginkgo.


    Gao He shakes down the window and smiles, "baby, get in the car."


    "I have to go shopping."


    "I''ll call my sister-in-law and ask them to eat out in the evening. I''ll take you out to play and go."


    Waiting for ginkgo to speak, he was dragged into the car by Gao He.


    The little security guard was stunned.


    Gingko sat on the copilot, still nervously stretching his neck to the little security guard and said, "inside What you just said... "


    "No, you think I just farted."


    Little security said and turned away.


    Ginkgo covered his face, so embarrassed, so bloody.


    "OK, sister ginkgo, peach blossom is very prosperous?" Ask Gao He about vinegar.

 Chapter 946

    "Mr Wang, drive fast."


    When Gao he is hit by a blow, he immediately goes away with one foot of accelerator.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t care much about gingko. Although he worries about his family, he doesn''t worry about Chuntao''s love at that time.


    After all, Gao he is a good boy, and he has such a good relationship with the river. He is always at ease.


    That night, ginkgo went out to play, but before it came back, the river picked up Huasheng and went out to eat.


    Huasheng has been fed up with high-end restaurants for a long time. Qin Chu knows that.


    So I brought her to a very cheap shop, which specializes in eating chicken soup and tofu string.


    This shop is not only clean, but also delicious.


    Jiangliu was also asked in the mouth of the group''s employees. He drove here for 40 minutes.


    It was a big sister in her forties who opened the shop with a little girl, just the two of them.


    Maybe it''s not the relationship between the mouth of the meal, so there are not many people eating. The river with Huasheng sits at the door, because there is a fan here, it will be cooler.


    "Elder sister, two bowls of chicken soup and tofu string, and my wife''s bowl doesn''t have chili."


    "Good." The landlady laughed.


    "Can I have enough?" Hua Sheng asked in a daze.


    River flow eyes with a smile, "my wife Jiang recently taste good ah, a bowl are not enough to eat."


    "Don''t I have a body?" It is not as easy to be shy as it was in the beginning.


    "Elder sister, what''s your staple food?" Asked the river.


    "They usually eat tofu buns in my house, all with my own steamed buns, OK?"


    "What kind of bun?"


    "It''s a steamed bun made by myself. There''s a little green onion and salt in it."


    "Yes, two buns."


    Jiangliu has heard that this tofu string is delicious, and others don''t understand it very well. I''ll have two if you listen to the landlady.


    It turned out to be surprisingly delicious. Even Huasheng ate a half bun.


    The river has eaten the rest of Huasheng, two whole steamed buns and two bowls of chicken soup and tofu buns.


    After eating and drinking, Hua Sheng suggests walking around, digesting and digesting before going home.


    The river took her hand and turned around in a small square nearby.


    Like all the couples, they are chatting hand in hand.


    "A Sheng, what did you say about Hua Zhi? Are you really engaged to Zhao Shixun? "


    Hua Sheng shook his head. "My third sister now has a nickname. I got it. It''s very suitable for her."


    "What nickname?" The river is really curious.


    "Master of death."


    Hua Sheng said with a serious face, and the river laughed.


    "Does she know the name of the bully?"


    "Yes."


    "Hahaha, I''m going to tell Lao Wang tomorrow. Lao Wang''s life is not good. If you fall in love with someone, you will fall in love with our master of death."


    "They are a perfect match. Let''s play with each other." Hua Sheng didn''t care about other people''s business.


    In particular, Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi, such wonderful characters, are not easy to persuade, do not listen, simply do not care.


    With a warm smile, the river reaches out and touches Huasheng''s long hair.


    "It''s better for my daughter-in-law to be obedient, clever and sensible."


    "Go, don''t make any noise."


    Every time the river tries its best to praise, Hua Sheng is actually shy.


    The river just hugged her like this, walking in the small square where people came and went, and being an ordinary couple, I felt extremely happy.


    At this moment, he also realized that there is a kind of happiness that you can''t buy even how much money you have. It''s a feeling and a proper tacit understanding.


    On the other side, Hua Zhi goes out after eating at Zhao Shixun''s house.


    "Xiaozhi, are you full?" Zhao Shixun asked her.

 Chapter 947

    Hua Zhi''s mood is not high either. She nods and doesn''t speak.


    In the evening, the wind is a little strong. Zhao Shixun takes off his clothes and puts them on Hua Zhigang.


    Hua Zhi immediately turned around and refused, "I''m not cold."


    Even, the eyes were defensive. She was not used to any intimate behavior with Zhao Shixun.


    It''s really for the sake of qiwangjunxian to get engaged and revenge on him, but in fact, Zhao Shixun is quite repelled.


    Zhao Shixun held his hand in embarrassment and said nothing.


    But the man was smart, so he changed the topic, "you didn''t move your chopsticks very much just now. My mother said that all the stars were trying to keep fit."


    "Well, my aunt is right."


    "Xiaozhi, can I tell you something about my peacekeeping?"


    "I''m sorry. I don''t want to hear much now. I''m not interested." Hua Zhi refused directly.


    Hua Zhi is not a person who can aggrieve herself too much, so when she is not interested in something, she will certainly not force herself to listen.


    Zhao Shixun smiled, "then tell me about your road to fame in recent years. I''d like to hear that."


    "Don''t tell me. I''ll be so upset if I recall the past. In a word, you can see that I''ve made several films, and I''m angry."


    Hua Zhi looks at the light in front of her. She is not in a high mood.


    "Get in the car and I''ll take you back."


    "No, I asked my friend to go to the bar. Go back first."


    "You don''t need me?"


    "No, no, it''s all girls." Hua Zhi shakes her head.


    After Hua Zhi refused Zhao Shixun, she put on her mask and stopped a taxi and ran away.


    It can be seen that she came to Zhao''s house to have a meal and was very coping. Even if Zhao''s family were enthusiastic, she was also light.


    But Hua Zhi''s nature is not like this. She is such a passionate woman. It''s a pity


    She''s given her passion to someone else now.


    When he went back, Zhao Shixun''s mother called for him to stop.


    "Come on."


    "Mom."


    "Hua Zhi left?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you really engaged?" Mrs. Zhao asked her son with a serious expression.


    "Don''t you like Hua Zhi? Mom? " Zhao Shixun asked.


    Mrs. Zhao looked at her son with complicated eyes. "If you don''t say it, you can''t hide it from me. After all, I''m your mother. Hua Zhi has someone in his mind, right


    Zhao Shixun lowered his head and said nothing.


    "When you left, the relationship between you was over. Now it''s not the same year. Why do you have to aggrieve yourself?"


    "I''m not aggrieved. I really like her. All these years, I only like her, whether before or now." Zhao Shixun knows what he wants.


    So whether Hua Zhi has him in his heart or not, he doesn''t want to miss it any more. How many years can he live?


    When he left, Hua Zhi was seriously ill. How could he feel comfortable?


    Men are not less sad than women, but that kind of sadness must be buried in the heart, can not say, because it is a man, so there is no right to tears.


    Mrs. Zhao sighed slightly. "Hua Zhi is obviously in caoying and in Han. I advise you to think clearly. Will he be really happy in the future?"


    "Mom, I''m an adult. I''ve made up my mind after weighing."


    "Well, in that case, we won''t interfere. You''ll make up your own mind."


    Mrs. Zhao is very wise and does not interfere too much, but Zhao Shixun is really lost. She was everything in front of Hua Zhi, and now she has no sense of existence


    He took out his mobile phone and sent a wechat to Hua Zhi.


    "Xiaozhi, you have a bad stomach. If you are drunk, I''ll pick you up. I''ll go home early today."


    Zhao Shixun is a warm man, in fact, compared with Wang Junxian, Zhao Shixun''s character is absolutely superior, not as boring as Wang Junxian.


    Just The person Hua Zhi likes now is Wang Junxian.


    Hua Zhi also did not read wechat, mobile phone in the bag, a face of melancholy.


    "Elder sister, you are almost engaged. Why do you have such a face? It''s like crying?" AI Chen asks Hua Zhi with a bottle of Budweiser in her hand.

 Chapter 948

    "Ah." Hua Zhi sighed, but did not know where to start.


    As for Wang Junxian, she really can''t be changed by a word of heartache, but how others are comforting her is just a bystander.


    Parents can''t help with real feelings.


    Hua Zhi is in a bad mood. She is drunk and leaves the night with some friends.


    There are gossip paparazzi photographed, the next day on the hot search, the title is - Star Hua Zhi late night drunk, suspected of premarital indulgence.


    No matter what kind of news, Hua Zhi doesn''t care.


    In recent days, she has pushed all invitations and advertisements to shoot, and wants to be alone.


    Economic man and those entertainer friends, even the boss of the brokerage company can''t say that she is, after all, Hua Zhi is very stubborn.


    Wang Junxian brushes the news in the office and sees the gossip of Hua Zhi''s drunkenness at night.


    Although it''s just a side face, I can see it''s too high.


    AI Chen helps her, her cheeks are reddish


    He sighed deeply, and he had never thought of walking between them to this day.


    At this time, someone knocked at the door.


    "Come in." He put down his cell phone and looked up at the door.


    Wang liurun came in in a black suit with a folder in his hand.


    "Our department just finished the meeting. This is the financial statement of the new quarter. If you have a look, please sign it."


    "Yes."


    In the company, the two brothers and sisters have never been matched by brothers and sisters. They are the financial directors of Wang''s group.


    Wang liurun agrees with her brother''s ability, so she and her husband are both called brother Wang Zong.


    "Mr. Wang, what''s your latest situation?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Wang Junxian looked at the report and didn''t look up. That''s the way the two brothers and sisters communicate.


    "What do you say?"


    Wang liurun knows that his younger brother is deliberately playing dumb.


    Wang Jun shows the injured movement, and his eyelashes fall lower.


    "If you are talking about Hua Zhi, I have no explanation."


    "Have you two had enough?"


    Wang Junxian is silent


    Wang liurun, with his hands around his chest, was quite aggressive. "How old are you? You still play children''s games. It''s normal for you to quarrel and quarrel, and it''s normal for you to open and close. Which couple doesn''t quarrel or contradict? But are you two a little over the top? You''re going to be engaged to someone else. What do you mean? Isn''t it true? Is it a joke to get engaged and repent and get married and divorced? Tell you Wang Junxian, today I will leave my words here. If you are engaged to someone else, you must give me a lifetime. If there''s any trouble or moth in the middle, you''ll wait for our king''s family to remove your name forever. You should know the rules of the old ancestor. "


    Wang liurun said, stepping on black high heels to leave.


    Wang Junxian is even more upset when he leaves the documents aside. He takes his parents to contact his former female classmates, which is really a rush.


    Is not Hua Zhi that woman angry?


    But Wang Junxian also knows that he is really playing a little big this time.


    The family motto of the Wang family has always been low-key, and the other is harmony. That is to say, you should consider your own when you get married. Once you have determined it, don''t change it easily.


    Frankly speaking, in the Wang family, there are only widows and no divorces.


    So for so many years, the Wangs have never heard of anyone who will divorce, or who is engaged to escape.


    Like Xie Dongyang''s escaping from marriage at the beginning, it was put in the Wang''s house to be broken.


    So you think it''s so easy to live in harmony for a hundred years?


    On the other side, when Fengxi had breakfast, he vomited again. It was dark.


    Qin Wanyu looks pale with fea

 Chapter 949

    "Xi Xi, are you ok?"


    "You saw it, and you asked? Can I be OK like this? Ah I''m dying... "


    Wind Xi simply do not eat, brush teeth Susu after the mouth to the bed on a prone, intends to lie dead.


    "Oh, it''s so hard. It''s such a big reaction."


    Qin Wanyu didn''t become a father, and he didn''t see any pregnant women around him, so naturally he didn''t understand these things.


    Wind Xi turns her head and turns her white eyes. "What do you think? So it''s not easy for women At the age of Ruhua, she married a man, had children, washed clothes and cooked Take care of the family, you can''t have your own career, take care of your career, spend less time with your children, and have children at risk of dystocia and bleeding. It''s not easy to be born, but also to face postpartum depression, plus the weight gain, the risk that later husband will cheat So, is it easy? "


    "Yes, yes, you''re right about everything."


    Qin Wanyu didn''t dare to provoke this aunt. Now she is pregnant, she dare not offend.


    However, Qin Wanyu was excited in his heart. After all, he was pregnant with the wind after pregnancy, so he would never be a moth again.


    What is the reward for the male anchor? Go to the blind date male doctor. This kind of thing will not happen.


    In fact, few people know about Fengxi''s pregnancy, only a few close friends.


    I don''t know what happened, but the news is still leaking.


    Qin''s parents stopped a lot after their son warned them last time.


    But I was so excited to hear that my son''s girlfriend was pregnant.


    Qin and his wife were talking about business abroad at that time, and they flew back by special plane.


    At 12 o''clock that night, he landed in Jiangcheng.


    Come on as you say, it''s a big row.


    When the wind came to sleep in the middle of the night, I woke up in a daze and lost my eyes.


    Qin Wanyu''s parents came, and the gifts they sent could not be put down in the whole rental house.


    She wore a white nightdress, rubbed her eyes, and thought it was an illusion.


    "Qin Wanyu, I seem to dream of your parents..." Feng Xi looks at the couple sitting on the sofa.


    Qin Wanyu coughed awkwardly, "well, it''s not a dream. They did come."


    Wind Xi scared a spirited, but also completely woke up from half a dream.


    "Well Uncle, aunt Good evening. " A word like this comes out of the wind.


    The Qin family and his wife were obviously in a good mood.


    "Fengxi, you are pregnant now, but you should take good care of yourself."


    Wind Xi suddenly stared at Qin Wanyu, hoping to break him up.


    "It''s not really what I said, I swear." Qin, Wan and Yu knew immediately what Fengxi meant.


    Mrs. Qin quickly explained, "it''s really not Xiaoyu''s story. It''s my fault. I transferred your hospital examination report."


    Wind:


    Well, Mrs. Qin has always been very controlling. With her character, it''s really easy to transfer the examination report from the hospital.


    But it wasn''t Qin Wanyu who said it. She was relieved, or she would be really angry.


    Qin''s father also said, "since you are pregnant, when will you get married?"


    "We''re not going to get married."


    Without waiting for Qin, Wan and Yu to speak, the wind came to say.


    After saying that, the Qin family''s faces changed. Look at me and I''ll look at you.


    "Son, what you said Don''t we want our grandson to bear the reputation of illegitimate son if we don''t marry? Then we don''t agree. " Qin Wanyu''s father had a black face.


    Qin, Wan and Yu scratched their heads, only to find it troublesome.


    Once parents intervene, it must be counterproductive. After all, Fengxi is such a rebellious woman.

 Chapter 950

    Feng Xi is also in a dilemma. "Uncle, aunt, wait for me first. I''ll wash my face and change my clothes first."


    Feng Xi feels that he is not solemn like this, so he should hide first.


    Qin Wanyu took advantage of the wind to brush his teeth and wash his face, and explained to his parents.


    But the parents were obstinate. They couldn''t hear a word at all. They were full of grandchildren.


    The Qin family hasn''t had a baby for many years. When they heard about the children of Qin Wanyu, they couldn''t sit still.


    Fengxi changed a formal dress and then sat across from the Qin family.


    For the first time, Qin Wanyu''s mother had a good look at this girl.


    In fact, it''s much more delicate than those in the photos. It''s not very fashionable, but some of them are fake.


    When I see her, I think she is a very attractive girl.


    She''s different from Huasheng. Huasheng doesn''t make up, but Fengxi likes to make up a lot. It''s not for the sake of stink, but for the sake of mischief.


    It''s like deliberately not being recognized.


    But after removing the heavy makeup, Fengxi''s face is actually very clean. After all, it is only in its twenties, and its face is still very tender.


    How mature and sensible, but also a girl''s home, a face of collagen, even lying silkworm are so clear.


    I used to like hair of various colors, but now it''s back to black.


    The short hair also grows a little unconsciously. At this point of view, Fengxi is actually a very small jasper girl.


    It''s not so amazing at a glance, it''s endurable to see, and the more you look, the better you look.


    The most powerful is the aura. No matter who I see, I will not feel short.


    At this point, Yu Ping will never be as good as these friends of good origin.


    Fengxi has a general family background, but he was born in the first Fengshui family and has become the heir of the family.


    So the natural King''s spirit cannot be ignored.


    To be honest, the Qin family and his wife are very satisfied with Fengxi.


    Especially after knowing that it''s Feng family, with such a powerful daughter-in-law, the Qin family will have no worries for a hundred years. Of course, they are also careful.


    "Uncle, aunt, first of all, I''ll explain that pregnancy is an accident I didn''t plan to have children or marry Qin Wanyu. As you should know, I took over the family business only last year. I still haven''t dealt with many things well. I''m still young, but with my child, it''s still a life and I can''t fight. I can''t bear I don''t dare to do evil, so I''m sure I''ll stay. Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of the children. Just I don''t want to kidnap a marriage because of my children I haven''t had enough time to break in with Qin Wanyu. I don''t want to get married in such a hurry. As your parents, I understand your eagerness. But please understand my situation. "


    The wind is serious. What you say and do is very popular.


    The Qin family and his wife also want to look at each other in a different way, which makes them really speechless.


    It''s impossible to be aggressive any more. Qin Wanyu warned that if it''s driven by the wind, maybe the children would not want it.


    So the two of them think about each other, and they plan to take a step back.


    Mrs. Qin smiled. "Fengxi, you are a good child, and we are not unreasonable parents. Of course, understand your situation. We don''t force marriage. Let''s also see you and our future grandchildren. Everything is good. We Qin family don''t value men over women. Things, you stay. In addition My father and I bought you a villa in Jiangcheng, and we have 12 security guards, three nannies, a gardener, a baby sitter, a pregnant woman nutritionist, and a chef who specializes in cooking. "


    Wind:


    "What are the three nannies for?" Asked the wind in shock.

 Chapter 951

    Qin, Wan and Yu all laughed. For the first time, he thought his mother''s arrangement was a good one.


    Feng Xi asked me nothing wrong. It''s a nutritionist and a chef. What''s the nanny for?


    Mrs. Qin said, "one of the three nannies will wash clothes for you and the other two will clean. After all, the 650 square house still needs people."


    "Auntie, I''ve got a good idea, but..."


    "No, we understand you. You also need to understand us. We can''t see the future baby being wronged. You''re not alone now, so don''t push, OK?" Mother Qin''s tone is very gentle, that is, gentle, you can''t refuse. As the saying goes, it''s hard to reach out without smiling.


    To tell you the truth, she has never had a cold for wealth and honor. Don''t look at the ordinary scum saying that she loves money.


    In fact, money is really worthless in her eyes.


    Otherwise, with Fengxi''s current ability, we can pick up some Fengshui real estate developers'' real estate projects at will, and the income is beyond the reach of ordinary people for a lifetime.


    "Xi Xi, let''s take it." Qin Wanyu also advised.


    It''s hard for the elders to refuse their parents'' wishes.


    Mrs. Qin added, "villa is your name."


    Wind:


    She was even more embarrassed when she said her name.


    At this time, Qin Wanyu''s father said, "Fengxi, don''t open your mini. It''s too small. You sit in the driver''s seat, and you will have a stomach. I''ve ordered a Mercedes Benz S for you, and a driver who has never had a bad record for 20 years will be on call 24 hours a day. Where you want to go, just send it directly. "


    "Uncle, no need no need..."


    "That''s settled. We need to go back to the province to do something. Let''s go first and come to see you some other day."


    Without giving Fengxi a chance to refuse, the two couples got up and left.


    Until they left, Fengxi looked at the house full of supplements, and luxury cars and houses, they were going crazy.


    "A mountain of bird''s nest, donkey hide gelatin, all kinds of imported health care products, vitamins, plus milk powder for pregnant women, children''s products, God It''s enough to open a baby shop. " Make complaints about the wind.


    "It''s really my parents'' style." Qin, Wan and Yu were not at all surprised.


    "I don''t think it''s expensive for a mother to have a son?" The wind can''t cry or laugh.


    Qin, Wan and Yu leaned against the doorframe. "No, you''re a big money man."


    "Go away."


    Fengxi became rich overnight. The market value of the villa is 180 million yuan and the car is 3.5 million yuan.


    There are so many servants in one night. If you want to stay, you can''t do it. Otherwise, don''t you pay them for nothing?


    So the next day, Qin Wanyu moved to a new home with Fengxi.


    When she left, Fengxi still didn''t give up the old community. She also lived in the rental house for a long time.


    "Said to the landlord''s aunt?" The wind asked Qin, Wan and Yu.


    "Needless to say, this house is mine."


    £¿£¿£¿


    Feng Xi looks at Qin Wanyu with a question mark on her face.


    Qin Wanyu helped fumeijiao and hesitated to say, "at first, I bought it from the landlord because you like living here. Later, I thought the place was too small, so I bought the right door. Later, I thought that you were pregnant, and there was too much noise upstairs and downstairs, which would affect your rest, so I bought a building. "


    "Theo You are going to die, Qin Wanyu. "


    Qin Wanyu''s way of being a local tyrant made the wind gape and buy a building quietly. Who can do this?


    "It''s not expensive. It''s nothing." Qin Wanyu really thought that the price was not bad, so he bought it. After all, he was a businessman and was very good at calculation.


    "So? What''s going on now? Am I in your house? " Asked the wind.

 Chapter 952

    No one thought that Fengxi had moved the mansion with her son.


    Moreover, he lived a luxurious life of servants in groups. In the words of Qin, Wan and Yu, it''s not good for children if he doesn''t move away.


    This is the old community. The air is not good, the water quality is not good, and even the surrounding environment is not good.


    Downstairs is to sell fried dough sticks and soymilk. I don''t want my children to talk later. It''s not my parents, but the soymilk is hot, right?


    Fengxi was finally persuaded by Qin Wanyu to move to a bigger house.


    It''s no surprise that Huasheng and their family are not less rich than Wang''s and Jiang''s.


    When Xie Dongyao heard the news, he was shocked.


    Recently, my brother and sister-in-law got divorced, and my second brother fell in love with a singer. She not only wanted to accompany her parents, but also to pick up her little niece. She was tired and became a dog.


    I didn''t have time to think about Qin, Wan and Yu. I didn''t expect that people would like to be fathers?


    On the breakfast table of the Xie family, there are only Mrs. Xie and her grandson, as well as Xie Dongyang and Xie Dongyao.


    When mentioning this, Xie Dongyao''s face was inconceivable.


    "It''s true, second brother. Are you bluffing me?"


    Xie Dongyang drank the milk slowly, "ask Qin Wanyu yourself."


    Xie Dongyao''s anger was not good, and he kept his mouth flat. "Feng Xi, that woman is so clever that she even used the method of unmarried pregnancy to imprison Qin Wanyu. She is despicable."


    "As far as I know, it was Qin Wanyu''s intention to make people pregnant and forced to marry. It''s not Fengxi''s business."


    "What do you know? It must be that woman who used the means. Ah, I''m so angry. Sister Hua Sheng is so good. How can she have such a bad friend? Hum, I''ll talk about her when we meet again. "


    Xie Dongyao''s infatuation with Qin, Wan and Yu for many years has led to his unfriendliness to Fengxi, and everyone is used to it.


    Xie Dongyang gave her a white look. "You can give me a break. Don''t make any noise. What''s the family like now. Who can Huasheng make friends with? It''s not up to you. Don''t worry about it


    Mrs. Xie didn''t interrupt until she saw her son.


    "Your father and I don''t like that woman, but we are allowed to have children for you."


    Xie Dongyang:


    Xie Ning didn''t understand the second uncle, and explained it specially, "second uncle, my grandma means The woman you brought back later, they don''t like it very much, and their family background is not good. But if you like it, it doesn''t matter whether you keep it. It''s ok if you are pregnant. When you are born, you need to bring it back. We provide for it. However, we only recognize children, not mothers. "


    Xie Dongyang:


    Xie Dongyao laughs, "hahaha, my Ning Ning Ning, you''re going to kill me. Your understanding is against the sky, aren''t you the chief interpreter of your grandma?"


    Mrs. Xie''s face was serious. "My great granddaughter is right. If the woman has a child, we can recognize it. But don''t think about it when she enters the door. Neither I nor your father will accept such a birth. Don''t shame our family."


    Xie Dongyang covers his forehead and looks sad.


    "My mother-in-law, don''t make me wrong. Wen Wen and I are not men and women. How many times have we talked about it? My father and I have explained it clearly. Why don''t you believe it? Wen Wen also wants to marry people later. I just happened to save her from the fire. Didn''t all the Buddhists say that saving one life is better than building a seven level pagoda? "


    "Don''t listen to you here, Ning Ning. Let''s go." Mrs. Xie glared at her son.


    Xie Dongyao added, "Mom, your two precious sons have gone awry. You can give me your family property later. I''ll find you a son-in-law for the elderly."


    "My mother has repelled me enough. You''re still provoking me. I''ve killed you." Xie Dongyang picks up chopsticks to frighten Xie Dongyao.

 Chapter 953

    Xie Dongyao has a good relationship with his second brother, so he won''t be really angry at how to fight.


    Recently, because of the relationship with elder brother, the Xie family has not been peaceful.


    Feng Yu refused to answer the phone and insisted on divorce.


    Xie Dongze also agreed, but when he thought that Ningning would face his parents'' divorce later, both of them were worried.


    So this matter also temporarily stranded, because Xie Dongze is infatuated with that woman, seldom goes back to the old house and occasionally sees her daughter.


    We were angry at first, but later we were too lazy to talk.


    Even Xie Dongyang is disappointed with his elder brother, and he doesn''t care about him. Let him do what he wants, and the life will be his own.


    Feng Xi''s pregnancy is a good thing, but after her pregnancy, Hua Sheng is even more worried.


    After all, I have a day to marry Jiangliu. If others don''t say it, I''m worried.


    She has been very active recently. Whenever the river is free, she will do her homework.


    But still no movement in the stomach


    This day, she took a nap and just got up. Ginkgo brought a bowl of bird''s nest.


    Before Hua Sheng could wait to drink, he saw Mrs. Jiang coming.


    And he took a woman of forty or fifty, black and treacherous.


    "Mom."


    "Well, ah Sheng, this is my friend. You can call her Xu Yi."


    "Aunt Xu." Hua Sheng nodded to say hello to the woman. She was very clever and gave her mother-in-law enough face.


    The woman followed Mrs. Jiang with a smile, and they sat down on the sofa.


    "A Sheng, your aunt Xu can be psychic and divining. I want her to show you why she hasn''t had a child for so long?" Mrs. Jiang said so frankly, Hua Sheng was embarrassed again.


    Before waiting for rejection, the woman pulled Huasheng''s wrist and touched it like a statue.


    For a while, Mrs. Jiang asked, "sister Xu, how about my wife?"


    "The young lady''s pulse is OK, but I just divined her face and found that she had broken the bridge in her life."


    "What is a broken bridge?" Mrs. Jiang''s face was stiff. Ginkgo hid in the kitchen door and listened secretly.


    Hua Sheng''s expression is complex and silent.


    The woman explained in a proper way, "ten thousand evil spirits are inseparable from the five elements sect, and the five elements have magical power. Cry to break the ground, cry to break the sky, a broken bridge in front of you, it''s hard to get white head. People are sad to break the bridge. There is no marriage on the broken bridge. Elder sister, simply tell you that your daughter-in-law is born with a broken bridge and marriage with a broken bridge. It''s not good. It''s hard to have a white head with your son, let alone have a baby, so if you don''t crack this broken bridge, I''m afraid there will be endless troubles in the future. "


    Mrs. Jiang''s face changed greatly


    Hua Sheng''s eyes are smiling.


    "What can I do? Sister Xu, you need to help me..." Mrs. Jiang is timid. I don''t know where I met such a god woman. I believe it.


    The woman took out an ancient book from her bag, looked at it like a book, and said, "fortunately, your daughter-in-law is not over 25 years old, and it''s too late. Otherwise, after 25, I have no way. Well, since I''m all my own people, I''ll work hard to break it for you. But because the array is complex and needs too much power to break, I will symbolically collect some merit funds. The starting price is two hundred and fifty-eight thousand. If you don''t get to the top, elder sister, you can do it at will. Let''s see. "


    After that, Ginkgo biloba and Huasheng both have to spit blood, right? What''s the evil spirit? Two hundred fifty eight? Grab the money?


    Hua Sheng stealthily takes out his mobile phone and sends a wechat to Fengxi, "I finally found a magic wand darker than you."


    Wind:???

 Chapter 954

    Fengxi: it''s none of my business. It''s just a matter of whimpering I''m so far away from you, you can be black to me, and drunk.


    Hua Sheng smiles after seeing Feng Xi''s reply. She never thought of it before, and she would make fun of her friends.


    Jiang Liu vaguely remembers that when she first met Huasheng, she always held her hand, with a serious face and a young and mature appearance.


    Until more than a year later, I would make fun of friends around me.


    Especially after the appearance of Fengxi, Huasheng changed a lot.


    I used to think that Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng were very chatty. They should be best friends.


    Later, it was discovered that Fengxi was the indispensable confidant in her life.


    Move a static, a clever one rebellious, a tough one quiet.


    Hua Sheng lowered his head and smiled, not noticing what his mother-in-law had said to the woman he had brought with him.


    Until her mother-in-law took out her mobile phone to transfer money to the woman''s mobile bank, Hua Sheng stopped, "Mom, what are you doing?"


    "I''ll transfer money to your aunt Xu and ask her to help us break this It''s frightening to hear that the bridge is broken. "


    The rich do believe in these things, especially Mrs. Jiang, who is looking forward to her grandson.


    So the mood is understandable, just When the woman opened her mouth, she said that she had broken the bridge. Can she bear it?


    Hua Sheng stopped his mother-in-law and took a look at the staff.


    "Aunt Xu, you just said, I have broken the bridge?"


    "Yes, it''s very serious. If you don''t want to die, you''d better break it." The witch began to alarmist again.


    "Then I''ll ask you a question first, what''s the reason for breaking the bridge?"


    "Didn''t you just say that?"


    "That was a slip of your tongue just now. I want you to explain it with five elements and eight trigrams. After all, we have the right to know the cost of more than 200000 yuan, right?" Hua Sheng asked softly.


    Her mother-in-law also looked at the woman, so she was a little embarrassed.


    "Here..."


    "Besides, I have another question. I heard that Qiaoguan depends on fate. How do you see it from my face?"


    "Your face is very obvious. The sky is not full, your ears are not big, and you are too beautiful. These are not good omens." The woman began to talk nonsense.


    Hua Sheng smiled and said, "aunt Xu, I used to visit many mountains and rivers with my grandma when I was a child, and I also visited many talented people and different people. He had been instructed by the eminent monk of JIAYE temple and had tea with Taoist Changning of Sanqing temple in Tianyi mountain. He also knew a little about the eight characters and five elements. How do I hear that Guan Sha can only be embodied in the eight characters of birth? That is to say, people born on the day of jiayibingdingri, for example, are born on the day of shenzichen. The people born in Wuji, Geng RI, happened to meet the people who were born in xinrengui, when they met yinwu, they would all commit life taking. Life is always in danger for those who are born to commit life taking, and so on. "


    The woman was stunned


    Hua Sheng''s mother-in-law also froze.


    "Here Elder sister, your daughter-in-law... " Where would that woman think that she has cheated for many years? Today she is a master.


    Not only do people know this, but they know more than she does. I feel it''s a bit bad today. More than 200000 yuan is not so easy to earn.


    In fact, Mrs. Jiang is on the mahjong table. She met this woman, introduced by Mrs. Cui. She said that several rich people have calculated for her, which is very smart.


    Mrs. Jiang is also in a hurry, so she brings people directly to find Hua Sheng. In fact, she doesn''t ask for grandson''s care?


    This film is also daring. I really dare to come here. I don''t know anything, and I still don''t know what to say.

 Chapter 955

    Hua Sheng continued, "and duanqiaoguan is the man who was born in February when he met Yinmao. They don''t have bad marriages, no children, no families. They just have to be careful when they come across water and bridges. Because the probability of danger is very high, so aunt Xu, you used my marriage to say that the child was cut off from the bridge. And still from the face, I''m actually curious, what school are you from? Where is home from? "


    Jiang Liu''s mother looked at her daughter-in-law, and then at the divine mother-in-law.


    The woman''s face was blue and white for a while, and then she faltered and said, "these things are inherited from the first Fengshui family. The wind is nameless, right? That''s my grandfather. Naturally, I won''t say anything. What you said is right, but I also have my own secret collection. "


    "Oh? Feng family, coincidentally, my good friend happens to be Feng family. I''ll call her now. You should know each other. " Hua Sheng laughs and picks up his mobile phone.


    Gingko was in the kitchen, almost laughing. Where did the lady''s mother-in-law find such a liar? She didn''t admit it even after she was exposed. She was so embarrassed.


    As soon as Hua Sheng''s words came to an end, the woman''s face changed again, and she almost opened the door and ran away.


    When the phone was through, Hua Sheng said with a smile, "wind, coincidentally, I have an aunt here who says it''s your grandfather''s niece. I think it should be your cousin or something, so let you narrate the past."


    "Nonsense. My aunt has no cousin. She only has two sons."


    Hua Sheng deliberately opens hands-free, so everyone can hear Fengxi''s words.


    Hua Sheng looked at the woman. "Fengxi said that her aunt has no son, so auntie, you just said that your master is fengnameless. Is that fengnameless in the first Fengshui family?"


    "I My mother is a dry daughter, not a relative The old woman is still arguing.


    Naturally, Feng Xi heard it on the phone. Bah, "where''s the swindler from, so disgusting? My grandfather has passed away, do you dare to make a rumor? My grandfather didn''t teach geomancy skills to his own children. Would he teach an outsider? What''s more, I haven''t heard what grandpa does for his daughter. Even if you cheat, are you afraid of thunderclap under the banner of our Feng family? "


    After a few words, Hua Sheng looked at her mother-in-law and said, "Mom, you know my good friend Feng Xi. You can ask Jiang Liu. She is the granddaughter of Feng''s nameless predecessor, and she is the real family of Feng. But this aunt..."


    Hua Sheng didn''t say anything behind her. Jiang Liu''s mother is not stupid either. Naturally, she knows what''s going on.


    Immediately stare at the woman, the woman immediately picked up the bag, "I remember something else, I''ll go first."


    Find an excuse to run away with a red face and admit that he is a liar. It''s a shame to be exposed and beaten.


    Jiang Liu''s mother was also embarrassed. "Ah Sheng, I''m confused. I found a liar."


    "It''s OK, mom. You are also good for us, I don''t blame you, just In the future, you should be careful about this kind of thing. They not only don''t understand anything, but also may cause our original good luck to go bad because of chaos. "


    "Yes, I have a long memory this time. Ah I''m going to tell my friends in the circle that this man is a liar. "


    Jiang Liu''s mother took her mobile phone and hurriedly found an excuse to leave, feeling shameless to face her daughter-in-law.


    Ginkgo smiled and walked out. "Miss, I have a word, especially with your mother-in-law."


    "What?" Hua Sheng looks at Ginkgo biloba from his side.


    "There are too many fools. Obviously, liars are not enough. Hahaha." Gingko thought that miss''s mother-in-law was too stupid, so obvious a liar, she almost gave people more than 200000?

 Chapter 956

    Hua Sheng helped the forehead, "when people are old, they may be confused. My mother-in-law is also kind-hearted, that is to say, she is used to be eager for grandchildren."


    "Yes, the liar met you today. If he met a fool, he would be able to cheat. God."


    Ginkgo biloba has been around Huasheng for many years. Naturally, it has become very clever. Many tricks can be seen through at a glance.


    The most ridiculous thing about the swindler is to say that he is from the Feng family. What does Feng nameless say about her master?


    She''s almost 50 years old. She''s older than Fengxi''s father. She''s not right. She''s really lost.


    However, Hua Sheng is not so desperate. It''s better for the cheater to leave when he knows the difficulty. There''s no need to humiliate her to death.


    After this incident, Huasheng didn''t mention it to Jiangliu.


    It doesn''t matter if she is wronged. It''s impossible to stir up the relationship between her mother-in-law and her husband. This is not what a daughter-in-law should do.


    On the contrary, the mother-in-law was upset and said something to her son.


    At dinner in the evening, Jiang Liu asked Hua Sheng, "is my mother here today?"


    "How do you know?"


    "She called me."


    "Ah, it is." Hua Sheng slowly drank rose tea.


    "A Sheng."


    "Yes?"


    "Why don''t you tell me when you are wronged?"


    "I''m not aggrieved, either?" Hua Sheng is happy.


    "Mom came to the house with a godmother and made troubles. Did you see through her? Was it a grievance? To be frank, it''s still forcing you to have children... "


    "Ah, it''s not a grievance. Mom is kind."


    Hua Sheng is really not hypocritical, she is the kind of person, as long as you are not malicious to me, unintentional fault, I will not care.


    My mother-in-law didn''t deal with it properly, but she didn''t have a bad heart, so Hua Sheng didn''t pay attention to it.


    But before Hua Qing''s attack on her cold disease, it was not intentional to pack ice, that is to say, it was planned for a long time to kill her.


    So she will never forgive Hua Qing. She always has a clear sense of gratitude and resentment.


    Jiang Liu loves his daughter-in-law. He takes chopsticks and orders Hua Sheng. "You are a fool. I don''t know what to say."


    "A fool has his blessings." Hua Sheng smiles.


    River eyes surging endless gentle, Hua Sheng such a woman, who can not like it?


    It''s said that Xie Dongyang is concerned about it, Lingxiao covets it, and even more clandestine forces stare at it.


    Such a woman, how can he flow?? Can you own it alone?


    Jiangliu used to be a super confident person, after all, his own strength is clear.


    But recently, he often has a feeling that he is becoming more and more unworthy of Huasheng and that his wife is too excellent.


    Excellent to the edge has been covered up, inadvertently revealed talent, can be amazing.


    But the more splendid Huasheng is, the more flustered the river is.


    He was always afraid that his wife would be robbed and taken away


    Of course, I''m not afraid of Xie Dongyang, but I can''t tell what I''m afraid of?


    Maybe a man''s sixth sense? It''s said that women''s sixth sense is very accurate. In fact, men also have that keen intuition.


    Before the big event, there will be the faint and uneasy omen.


    "A Sheng, will you leave me?"


    Such a sudden change of topic made Huasheng slightly shocked.


    "Good end, how to say this all of a sudden?" Hua Sheng is also a little uneasy when asked.


    "It''s OK, just chatting. Will you leave me? Whatever the reason Will you leave me? " The river looks at Huasheng so gently, on such a quiet night.

 Chapter 957

    Hua Sheng sees the river so uneasy eyes, how can he give up his disappointment? Can''t bear his disappointment?


    Then he smiled and said, "don''t leave, Jiang''s family, but Hua Feng has to suspect that someone behind has instigated it on purpose, but there is still no clue after checking it.


    At the end of the day, she just went to the spring breeze for ten li.


    When she went, Jiangliu and Huasheng were having dinner.


    "It''s nice, sister. You can have some, too." It''s very polite for the river to rise.


    "No, I''m not hungry. I''m here to discuss the group crisis."


    Hua Sheng took a look at Hua Feng and said, "elder sister, I don''t care about the company. Please talk to Jiang Liu."


    "No, although you don''t care about the five younger sisters, you are an understanding person. Listen to them and help me analyze..." Hua Feng unconsciously, has been very recognized by Hua Sheng.


    I think that although she is young, her mind is not simple at all.


    See Hua Feng said so, Hua Sheng also did not refuse.

 Chapter 958

    Hua Feng sat on the sofa in the living room and told me about today.


    Jiangliu is a clear man, and immediately said the key point, "Wang Wei''an''s incident, on the surface, is an ordinary car accident, but these articles are not like those written on the same day, including the issue points, all seem to be someone deliberately waiting for the opportunity, or even deliberately planning."


    "Yes, I think so, too." Hua Feng and Jiang Liu''s idea coincided.


    "In that case, someone is behind the scenes."


    "I checked, but there was no clue. This man must be not simple." Hua Feng also has a headache.


    She took a look at Hua Sheng. "Five sisters, what do you think?"


    Hua Sheng thought about it carefully, but asked a question that had nothing to do with it.


    "Elder sister, what does Hua Qing do now?"


    "She I haven''t asked yet. "


    "You shouldn''t be careless. You should look for someone to stare at her. She suddenly came back and walked so close to us. It''s not so simple..."


    "When you say that, I am really How can I forget her? But the second one is like this. If we do anything else that is bad for our family, we really I won''t let her go. " After listening to Hua Sheng''s reminder, Hua Feng remembered that there was such a person as Hua Qing.


    The family affairs of Jiangliu''s family to China have never been asked deeply. After all, they are all the affairs between sisters. Women''s affairs are better handled by themselves.


    "I suggest you look around her for clues..."


    "What can I do about the five sisters at present? I was looking for Jiangliu Loan to fill the gap, cough... "


    Huafeng is here in the river. It''s not borrowed once or twice, so this time, it''s really a bit hard to put on face.


    River flow is no problem, I open a bank, you give interest, borrow who is to borrow.


    But Hua Sheng shakes his head, "elder sister, you are not in the right way. You should go to find the money you lost, instead of constantly making up for it. If someone intentionally harms you, it will only make you sink deeper. The more interest you borrow, the more pressure you will have."


    Hua Feng thought about it. He frowned. "But five younger sisters, those money evaporated today. I How can I get it back? "


    "You can send out a wave of news." Hua Sheng said.


    "What news?" Hua Feng was stunned.


    "First of all, although Wang Wei''an''s medical expenses are borne by the company, and then Wang Wei''an''s accident, although it''s a personal act, not a business trip, will not be ignored. He will compensate the family members of the deceased for a huge amount of expenses first. Take this money, and I think three lives are three million."


    Jiang Liu nodded. "Ah Sheng is right. Three million yuan is small, but Fahrenheit has a big reputation."


    "Well, I''ll listen to you." Although some of Huafeng do not want to carry the black pot, they are willing to believe in Huasheng and Jiangliu.


    Before leaving, Huasheng whispered in Huafeng''s ear.


    When Jiang Liu deliberately teased Hua, "daughter-in-law, what are you conspiring with your sister?"? It''s not going to kill me, and then take the property of my Jiang family, is it? "


    Hua Sheng smiled and pushed the river for a while. "Yes, so I''ll cook for you later. Don''t eat. You''ll be hungry, lest you worry about being poisoned."


    Without saying a word directly, the river carries Hua Sheng on her shoulder and makes her look pale.


    "Ah, you put me down..."


    "If you want to be beautiful, you have to pay a price to flirt with your husband." The river carries his wife upstairs.


    Hua Feng was also very strong in execution. That night, according to Hua Sheng''s instructions, Hua Feng sent two official letters, the first one about family compensation.


    As soon as the news came out, it immediately recovered a lot of reputation losses and won a lot of praise from passers-by.

 Chapter 959

    Second, it''s more interesting. It''s a thank-you letter from a school that Hua Zhi donated in the name of Hua Jia group when she was doing public welfare.


    In other words, over the years, we have always remembered the kindness of the Chinese family, and the Chinese family has been helping us for many years, which has never been hyped.


    So, many years ago, the good deeds were dug out by others, which will definitely add points. In fact, Hua Zhi did it alone, but because the name of the donation check is Huashi group, he posted money to the group. Of course, only with the consent of Hua Zhi can he do it.


    Sure enough, as soon as the opening of the next day, the stock market of Huashi group began to soar all the way. Until the closing, the loss of yesterday was basically back.


    Hua Feng sat in the office drinking tea.


    "President Hua, you are very resourceful. I admire you." The Secretary flattered me.


    Hua Feng shook his head. "I only know today that the smartest person in our family is not Hua Qing, Hua Zhi, or me..."


    "That''s..." The female secretary is also a little confused.


    "It''s my five sisters."


    Hua Feng is very impressed with Hua Sheng now. I''m sorry to call him by his first name. He used to be called Hua Sheng.


    Now a five sister is not all because of the river.


    Huasheng''s style of dealing with people is too strong. It can only be said that he is domineering in low-key and sharp in forbearance.


    With a popular network word is, your goodness with sharp edge.


    Otherwise, others will only hold you as a soft persimmon, so all of Huasheng''s handling of things is always right and accurate, which is admirable.


    "Is it miss five? But miss five looks so weak Is she only 22? " The female secretary was also a little surprised.


    Outsiders have always thought that Miss five is a carefree, housewife, and indifferent.


    I think it''s because of the Jiang family that Miss Wu has a sense of existence in recent years.


    But what about the facts?


    Who doesn''t know the strength of Huasheng in close contact?


    How many times did Hua Qing suffer if he said nothing else?


    Hua Feng sipped the corner of his mouth. "I thought so at first, but later I found out that it was all wrong In our whole family, there is no one smarter than my five younger sisters. I would even think, how could that gene of my parents give birth to such a powerful person? Just She doesn''t do business, but it''s a pity Otherwise, we may have to go further. "


    People are always greedy. Huafeng even thought that if Huasheng could come back to help her, it would be better. It must be a hundred times more powerful than Huaqing when she was there.


    It''s a pity that she can''t move, let alone a Huashi group.


    Even Jiangjia and Huasheng will not touch anything in the business field. She has her own principles and will never touch anything she doesn''t like.


    After a small crisis in Huashi, Xie Dongyang saw that this was Huasheng''s way of doing things, but in order to prove his conjecture, he asked Huazhi.


    Hua Zhi also did not hide, to tell the truth.


    Xie Dongyang is even more proud of his correct guess.


    Including imperceptibly, has several times in Ni Wen Wen surface premise and many times Hua Sheng.


    Ni Wenwen didn''t lose patience, just listened to him with a smile.


    After some praise, Xie Dongyang held up his tea cup. "Do you think Sheng Sheng is a very powerful woman?"


    "Well, I''ve seen the only woman who combines beauty and wisdom."


    "In fact, Hua Zhi is also such a person, but compared with Sheng Sheng, it is still a little inferior." When Xie Dongyang talks about Huasheng, there will be an indescribable light in his eyes.

 Chapter 960

    Ni Wenwen laughs after listening


    "What are you laughing at?" Xie Dongyang''s face is inexplicable.


    "I laugh that you may not know how proud your face is and how gentle your eyes are when you mention Huasheng."


    Xie Dongyang was stunned at first, then blushed with a brush.


    It''s really embarrassing to be so outspoken.


    After all, Xie Dongyang''s love for Huasheng is like a young man''s first love for a beloved girl.


    Only in the heart of love, and other people say, will be shy.


    "Where do I have it?" Xie Dongyang lowered his head and continued to drink tea.


    "Forget it. It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. Yao Yao said anyway. You like Huasheng. People all over the world know it."


    Xie Dongyang:


    "Well, President Xie, let''s not talk about this. I''m looking for you today, but I have something to say."


    "Well, you say."


    "I want to work for your company."


    "Ah? Do you pay the debt? " Xie Dongyang was surprised.


    "Well, you can say that. In a word, my life has been dominated by people for so many years. I don''t want to be like that. I want to live my life while you give me freedom. I even find something I like."


    "What are you talking about?" Xie Dongyang ponders, Ni Wenqin chess calligraphy and painting poetry Song Fu, each can.


    Unfortunately, it''s not ancient times. She hasn''t attended classes or universities. What can she do in Dongyang Pharmaceutical Co., Ltd.


    isn''t she the president secretary? This is ambiguous.


    I didn''t know. Ni Wenwen got up slowly and took out a piece of white paper from the bookcase behind him and put it on the tea table.


    "Look at this."


    "Xie Dongyang took a look and didn''t see any famous school coming?"


    "What is this?"


    "Thank you for saying that you know women. These are all personal necessities for women."


    Xie Dongyang blushed again How could I have thought that Ni Wenwen would come up with such a thing when she looked at such an introverted woman.


    "Don''t think about it. I''ve designed these by myself. Your company started from medicine. Isn''t there any health care products now?"


    Xie Dongyang nodded.


    "I just want to be a part of women''s health care. Now many women have cancer, so I have designed some multi-functional underwear with moisture removing and heat assisting functions, and some warm pants. I think these things have a market."


    Xie Dongyang thought about it for a moment, nodded, "don''t tell me, you are very interesting."


    "So, please give me a chance, at least let me try."


    "What kind of position do you want?"


    Xie Dongyang thinks that Ni Wenwen is such a proud man that Zhang Kou must be the director of the design department.


    How to know that this girl is still very low-key, directly said, "I will be responsible for the design, I don''t care about the other, frankly speaking, is the internship female health care product designer."


    "This position is very interesting, but since you are my friend, you don''t need internship, go to work directly. I believe you, if you have a monthly salary According to our company''s normal position, starting with a base salary of 10000 yuan, plus five insurances and one fund, which are linked to sales performance, there will be more people with strong ability to earn, is there no problem? "


    Ni Wenwen smiled brilliantly, "thank you, President Xie."


    "That''s a rap. "Xie Dongyang helps the forehead.


    That afternoon, Ni Wenwen went to Dongyang pharmaceutical to report.


    This matter soon spread, even Hua Zhi can''t help the gossip in the small group said, "dear friends, the big news, Xie Dongyang''s confidant has successfully entered the Dongyang pharmaceutical industry, it seems that Xie Dongyang is very fond of this singer this time, really playing, is this the rhythm of the young lady of the future Xie family?"

 Chapter 961

    Hua Lin: third sister, are you gossiping again?


    Hua Zhi: it''s not my gossip. It''s true.


    Fengxi: elder sister, have you handled your own affairs?


    Hua Zhi:


    Hua Zhi: a Sheng, your number one fan is going to take off the powder for you. Ha, how do you feel?


    Hua Sheng: it''s good that he can have his own happiness.


    Hua Sheng is definitely not that kind. I don''t like you, but I also want to hang your woman. Xie Dongyang can find her own happiness. She is really happy.


    So Hua Zhi said these, she is not feeling.


    Besides, she had seen Ni Wenwen before, but with the intuition of a woman, Xie Dongyang seemed to treat that woman It''s not the kind that men and women like.


    But it doesn''t matter. It''s all other people''s business after all. She won''t ask too much.


    After the eight trigrams of Hua Zhi, everyone is busy. Ginkgo and Hua Sheng water and chat with the potted plants at home.


    "Ginkgo, have you heard about Chuntao recently?"


    "No, miss, what''s the matter?"


    "No, just ask."


    "She hasn''t made a circle of friends for a long time. I guess she''s not happy. Otherwise, if she has something good, her tail will go up in the sky." Ginkgo biloba.


    "How are you and Gao he recently?" Hua Sheng asked casually.


    "He went out with his father and came back in three days."


    "Do you want to miss him?"


    "Bah, I don''t want to. I''m not clean when he''s at home." As soon as ginkgo''s voice dropped, Gao he called. He said he didn''t want to, but when he picked up the phone, ginkgo''s expression was obviously with surprise and sweetness.


    And also embarrassed to take the cell phone back to the room, obviously do not want to be Hua Sheng face said.


    Hua Sheng shakes his head helplessly. Ginkgo biloba is a typical knife mouth tofu heart.


    "Sheng Sheng."


    "In."


    Hua Sheng takes out his mobile phone and sees that it''s wechat from Xie Dongyang.


    "In fact, I shouldn''t have come to you. I also know that Jiangliu will be jealous, but..."


    "It''s OK, you say."


    "Xiaobai is ill."


    "Ah?"


    "Xiaobai hasn''t eaten or drunk for two days. Xiaohei is here, and so are the kittens. I carried him to the pet hospital. If he couldn''t find out, he asked me to carry him back for observation. But I don''t think his condition is particularly good. The nanny who took care of Xiaobai said that Xiaobai was going to die. "


    "Wait for me. I''ll see."


    As soon as he heard that it was Xiaobai''s business, Huasheng quickly changed his clothes and drove to Xie Dongyang''s villa.


    Gingko is still cooking telephone porridge, Hua Sheng did not take her.


    When we arrived at Xiejia villa.


    There''s only nanny aunt and Xie Dongyang at home.


    Xiaohei was there. Seeing the master coming, Xiaohei ran to Hua Sheng''s feet and rubbed against them to show his closeness.


    Hua Sheng squats down and hugs Xiaohei. "Xiaohei, don''t worry, I''ll see Xiaobai first."


    Hua Sheng goes to the cat''s nest and looks at two kittens, who are also meowing. It seems that they all know that their mother is ill.


    Xie Dongyang is wearing short black sleeves and beige slacks, which are neat.


    Except for the one on the wrist, which is a little dazzling.


    "Sheng Sheng, look at Xiaobai. It seems to be very ill." Xie Dongyang frowns tightly.


    To be honest, he is a man who doesn''t like cats. He first raised cats to catch up with Huasheng.


    But later, when he was raised, he had feelings, especially Xiaobai, who also had two babies.


    Xie Dongyang sometimes gets off work very late, also wants to see his cat, can fall asleep at ease.


    So when Xiaobai is ill, he is really worried, not to have a look at Huasheng.

 Chapter 962

    Hua Sheng nodded and stepped forward to let go of Xiao Hei in his arms.


    Then she squatted down and stroked Xiaobai''s back


    Her hands are stained with Xiaobai, and she can feel its temperature passing by a little


    It was not a good sign. She opened her little white eyelids and found that there was a layer of gray on her pupils.


    It''s a sign before death, a reminder of the passing of life.


    Xiaobai is a cat. There are many cats and dogs dying every day in the world. Not many people care about such things, except that the owner will be sad.


    But now Xiaobai is Xiaohei''s lover and the mother of two kittens.


    It''s Xie Dongyang''s long cherished family pet, so


    Hua Sheng secretly brews aura, infuses Xiaobai''s body a little bit, and makes Xiaobai''s temperature gradually warm up.


    In fact, Xiaobai''s body is very weak. To put it bluntly, she was very weak in physical strength when she gave birth to her baby last time, and suffered from cold in the back.


    There is no serious illness of its own. It''s just that the body can''t do it. But Hua Sheng still stealthily moves his aura.


    Xiaobai''s weak body is getting better, and even the layer of things on her eyes is disappearing.


    Three minutes later, Xiaobai opened his eyes lazily and saw Huasheng. His eyes were tender and she called out.


    Seems to be greeting Hua Sheng


    "Xiaobai, you are OK. Don''t be afraid." Hua Sheng gently touches Xiaobai''s back.


    The eyes are endless gentleness. Xiaohei and two kittens swoop up in an instant. They are ecstatic.


    Xie Dongyang is also relieved, "Sheng Sheng, what''s the matter with Xiaobai?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just physical deficiency. Just take good care of it. Tell nanny aunt that Xiaobai can''t eat anything too hard recently. Cat food quit. Give her milk for a while and have some yolks and ham. "


    "Well, I will give Xiaobai a better meal." Xie Dongyang nods fiercely.


    Hua Sheng smiled, but didn''t say much.


    "Sheng Sheng, take a rest first. I''ll make tea for you."


    "Yes." Hua Sheng sits on the sofa and looks at Xie Dongyang''s house as before. She seems to have come several times by accident.


    Nanny aunt went out to buy vegetables, Xie Dongyang made a cup of jasmine for Huasheng.


    They also chatted. Hua Sheng didn''t ask Xie Dongyang about his personal affairs. Instead, he took the initiative to say, "Wen Wen has gone to work in our company. She says she wants to live again. I support her very much. It''s always good to have a dream and a head."


    "Well, it''s good for her." Hua Sheng takes a cup of tea and sips it.


    "Sheng Sheng."


    "Yes?"


    "I didn''t like Wen Wen. We didn''t have anything. Can you believe it?"


    Hua Sheng pursed her mouth, but did not speak.


    "Sheng Sheng, I like a person who will like it for a long time and will not change easily Even if it''s a double, I like the girl I first like. Even if I can''t get it all my life, I like it. I just can''t control it. "


    Hua Sheng is in a complex mood and doesn''t know what to say.


    On the other side, Zhao Shixun took Hua Zhi to their former alma mater.


    To be honest, after Hua Zhi and Zhao Shixun broke up, they didn''t come here because they would think of many past events.


    This is really the first time that I feel a familiar feeling when I enter the school.


    "Xiaozhi, do you remember? At that time You''re very pushy. There are always boys waiting for you at the front door. Then when you come out, you will receive a lot of love letters. "

 Chapter 963

    Hua Zhi laughs, "yes, it was funny once. When I went to the toilet, I met one of them. The boy was standing near the toilet. It was so embarrassing."


    "At that time, you were not the school flower. The school flower was the senior three student sister." Zhao Shixun looks ahead.


    Hua Zhi stares at him, "the reason why the student sister is a school flower is that her mother is a vice principal. Well, she has water. Where does she have my beauty?"


    Zhao Shixun smiled softly. "Of course, she is not as beautiful as you. No one is as beautiful as you."


    At noon, the two eat in the canteen, of course, because it is a weekend, there are no students.


    Otherwise, if such a big star as Hua Zhi comes to school, it will not be crowded?


    Zhao Shixun said hello to the school. There were only two of them in the whole school.


    Even the cooks in the canteen are arranged separately.


    Hua Zhi likes to eat fried noodles with sauce, so it''s specially made.


    Hua Zhi knows that this is Zhao Shixun''s careful arrangement.


    Zhao Shixun took a bottle of soda and put it in front of Hua Zhi.


    "Here, orange soda."


    "And this brand now?" Hua Zhi is surprised, this is more than ten years ago to drink, the market seems to have no.


    "I contacted the manufacturer and they ordered some for me."


    "Your privilege is not small." Hua Zhi smiles.


    Eating the favorite food, drinking the favorite soda, sitting opposite is the favorite boy.


    But Why does Hua Zhi have no sense of joy?


    I can''t say how I feel. It''s complicated.


    She lowered her head, took a mouthful of noodles, and then took a few drinks, as if her appetite was not so good.


    "Xiaozhi, can I sing for you?"


    "Good." Hua Zhi nodded.


    Zhao Shixun''s singing is very pleasant, which was recognized in that year. At the school celebration party, Zhao Shixun sang Zhang Yusheng''s "the sea" and many girls opened their hearts.


    Even Hua Zhi also felt that the voice was very good. At that time, Hua Zhi was still joking and asked him to be a singer later.


    Unfortunately, some people are doomed not to fulfill their dreams.


    When people are in the Jianghu, they can''t help themselves.


    Zhao Shixun looked at Hua Zhi tenderly. In the huge canteen, he sang, "twinkle and twinkle, leaving traces of years. The center of my world is still you. Year after year, flying in a blink of an eye, the only thing that never changes is constant change. "


    Hua Zhi''s hands are heavy with noodles. She looks up and looks at Zhao Shixun with complicated eyes.


    In fact, his face has not changed much, just as it used to be, it is beautiful, sunny and gentle, just


    Zhao Shixun''s voice continues to be heard -


    I am not like myself, and you are not like you.


    But in my eyes, your smile is still beautiful.


    The days can only go forward, one direction is clockwise.


    I don''t know how long it will take, so let you know.


    I still love you, is my only way back.


    I still cherish the happiness all the time.


    Every breath, every movement, every expression.


    I will still love you in the end.


    After a period of singing, Zhao Shixun holds Hua Zhi''s hand in both hands, deeply feeling.


    "Xiaozhi, ten years, I still love you."


    Hua Zhi is biting the lip, slowly draws back own hand, the expression is very uncomfortable.


    Yes, she rejects Zhao Shixun''s intimacy with her, even if it''s hands.


    But Wang Junxian is not like this. No matter how greasy she is with Wang Junxian, she will not reject or even enjoy it.


    How could this happen? More than ten years of daring, but also her and Wang Junxian''s year.


    "Xiaozhi, let''s get married. I don''t care who you are in your heart now. I only care whether you can stay with me for a lifetime. After marriage, we will go abroad and we will leave here, OK?"


    Zhao Shixun''s sudden proposal was unexpected to Hua Zhi, who looked at him in surprise.

 Chapter 964

    "Zhao Shixun I... "


    Hua Zhi looks at Zhao Shixun''s eyes and suddenly feels that he can''t speak.


    "Xiaozhi, I know you like Wang Junxian."


    Hua Zhi some ashamed, some apologetic low head.


    "But I don''t think Wang Junxian is suitable for you. His character will hurt you. He can be engaged to others now, no matter whether he is angry with you or anything. I don''t think such a man will bring you happiness. Can you be, and still think that he will come to you and make up? "


    "No, I don''t think so." Hua Zhi''s pride, does not allow oneself to admit, even if really thinks so, also does not admit.


    "I don''t care what you think, I just tell you, Xiaozhi, you will be happier with me than with Wang Junxian. At least I won''t be as cold as he is. I won''t let you get hurt. "


    Hua Zhi lowers his head, "don''t say, you are both the same. When you left, it was a fatal blow to me. It brought me no less pain than Wang Junxian."


    "So I''m back to make up for it now."


    Hua Zhi doesn''t speak


    "And Wang Jun obviously hurt you, but instead of making up for it, he went to other women."


    This word Hua Zhi listened to really afflictive, of course Zhao Shixun is not despicable villain, who also does not consider for oneself?


    So Zhao Shixun, in order to be with Hua Zhi, also used a little means, which is harmless.


    After all, Wang Junxian was not wronged. He did go to other women.


    Although he never explained, even Wang liurun thought that the woman was the object of his younger brother''s marriage.


    In fact, Wang Junxian''s situation is not like this at all, only because he never explained, the outside world has been misunderstood.


    Wang Group Office


    "Mr. Wang, it''s just taken by someone."


    A private detective got the picture and gave it to Wang Junxian.


    There are photos of Zhao Shixun returning to school with Hua Zhi. There are meals in the canteen, but the photos are blurry. They should be taken by camera.


    "Miss Hua Zhi and Mr. Zhao should be true."


    Wang Junxian''s face is more gloomy


    That woman is really nice to her ex. she feels so sad.


    It''s not enough to go back to your alma mater together, but also to eat in the canteen? Back to seventeen?


    "Mr. Wang..."


    "You go out." Wang Junxian is in a bad mood.


    "Yes, what can I do for you?"


    After the man went out, Wang Junxian looked at the photos and couldn''t hurt his heart.


    He took it out directly and threw it all in the garbage can. He didn''t want to have a look.


    Hua Zhi ah, Hua Zhi, I still look down on you, you want to abuse me, right, then I certainly do not give you room.


    When Hua Zhi and Zhao Shixun come out of school and are ready to send her back, a piece of news will pop up on their mobile phones.


    Mr. Wang Junxian, President of Wang''s group, brought his fiancee to buy diamond rings today, and the wedding period is approaching.


    Pa


    Hua Zhi Qi''s mobile phone directly fell on the window, and the screen of the mobile phone smashed directly.


    When Zhao Shixun saw that she was angry, he knew that it was because of Wang Junxian.


    "Xiaozhi, if you like, we can also buy diamond rings."


    "No, let''s go straight to get the certificate."


    "Ah?" Zhao Shixun is directly stupid.


    "I said, go to get the license, go. Now let''s get the Hukou book, go to get the license. Then I''ll announce it. I''m married." Hua Zhi is angry and has no thinking ability.

 Chapter 965

    "Xiaozhi..."


    "Dare you? Don''t ink. "


    Hua Zhi is a typical lion woman. Her speech and aura are very strong, which can''t be suppressed by ordinary people.


    In fact, it''s tragic that Leo and Capricorn don''t match, because the characters of the two constellations don''t match at all.


    Do not know why, two people are in love, now you let Hua Zhi to recall, she does not remember exactly from when to Wang Junxian so interested.


    "Of course I will."


    Happiness comes too suddenly, Zhao Shixun is very surprised, he thought he could coax Hua Zhi to get engaged with him and win.


    At least step by step, I used to abuse people for a while, and now I''m chasing people''s crematorium.


    "Then don''t talk nonsense. In order to save time, let''s go home and get the Hukou booklet. Then the Civil Affairs Bureau will see you."


    "All right."


    Finish saying, Hua Zhi opened the door to get off, stopped the taxi to return to the apartment, Hua Zhi''s account in their own home.


    Several daughters of the Hua family have been separated for a long time. Everyone has their own household register, so they don''t need to go back to the old house to get it.


    Hua Zhi goes home, Zhao Shixun also goes home.


    Under the impulse of Hua Zhi, they went to the Civil Affairs Bureau with their household register.


    Hua Zhi holds this book, before leaving, she still fantasizes whether Wang Junxian will come downstairs to find her, which makes her disappointed.


    There is no Wang Junxian''s car downstairs. Mobile phones are not quiet.


    There is not even a wechat. Hua Zhi wanted to send a wechat to Wang Junxian and said, I want to get it.


    However, after editing, it was deleted. After thinking about it, it was over. If he really didn''t care, he would only make a fool of himself.


    I think that people buy diamond rings with their fiancee, and what else do I hair.


    Hua Zhi sighed slightly, put on the mask and baseball cap, and drove a low-key white Audi out of the door.


    This car is actually her assistant''s, because the level is not high, and the license plate number is not very good, so there is no paparazzi will pay attention to it.


    Wang Junxian was going to Licheng by plane in the afternoon. As soon as he got downstairs to go to the airport, his mobile phone received a message.


    "Hua Zhi and Zhao Shixun will get the license, just an hour later."


    It was the wind that sent the message.


    Don''t ask Fengxi how to know, Hua Zhi didn''t say, Fengxi just pinches her finger and knows that this woman is going to make a moth.


    Hua Sheng also knows that, but Hua Sheng refuses to speak. She is still angry and angry with Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi.


    If there is any misunderstanding, she will never say, just die in the cold war, which she doesn''t like.


    I don''t like this way of gambling, so Huasheng refuses to interfere in the affairs of these two people all the time.


    Hua Zhi didn''t talk with Feng Xi or in the group.


    But last night, Feng Xi expected that this elder sister would be a moth today. During the day, she was specially watched. As expected, something happened.


    In Fengxi''s words, Wang Junxian is boring, but he is not bad.


    Although Zhao Shixun is also good, it''s not what Hua Zhi loves, and there won''t be too much happiness together.


    When Wang Junxian saw it, he knew it wasn''t a joke, so he canceled the trip immediately.


    In Hua Zhi''s car, there is a song about lousy Street - broken heart is like glass fragment


    Hua Zhi bit her teeth and scolded angrily, "Damn it, son of a bitch, wait for me, wait for my wedding news to be announced in the evening, and then you will cry At that time, it will be the same as in the lyrics. It will make your heart hurt like a piece of glass.


    There are still two traffic lights. Turn around to the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    But all of a sudden, there was a loud noise behind Hua Zhi''s car It''s been tailed.

 Chapter 966

    "Theo It''s the end of the story. "


    Hua Zhi anyhow, also can''t think of, unexpectedly oneself wait for red light''s stanza on, was chased after by the person.


    Stop the car angrily, get off and walk towards the back car.


    The driver inside is a man of more than 40, with glasses, and looks very polite.


    Hua Zhi is furious. She directly grabs the man''s collar and stares at him.


    "Are your eyes growing behind your back? Can''t you see that big red light? You''re after me? Is your driver''s license issued by the PE teacher? You look more than 40 years old. You don''t look like you are mentally retarded. Don''t you understand the traffic rules? Not soon? *Uncle education you not, red light stop green light yellow light wait? Kindergarten children all know things, you are an old man, how do you drive the car


    Hua Zhi scolded a bunch of things. The big brother was stupid.


    The reaction was slow for a long time. "It wasn''t me who chased after me, it was the one behind me who hit me I don''t know what''s going on? "


    Listen to this, Hua Zhi is also a Zheng.


    She took a look at the big brother''s car. He was driving a black Camry.


    Sure enough, he was chased in the back of his car. It turned out to be a triple hit?


    It''s really bad luck. Hua Zhi is not good at Qi. At this time, * also came.


    Zhao Shixun''s wechat came from his mobile phone, "Xiaozhi, I have arrived. Where are you?"


    Hua Zhi voice response, "I am nearby, immediately, you wait for me."


    Later, Hua Zhi looked at *, "how to deal with it, I still have something to do, go first, you negotiate."


    She really didn''t care about these people. She wanted to take a taxi to the Civil Affairs Bureau. Anyway, there was still a long way to go.


    I just didn''t expect that when I just walked two steps, I was held by the collar.


    Hua Zhi is angry. She just wants to swear back and is stupid.


    The man behind Slim figure, elegant Lapel business short sleeve, and today with a silver edge frame, just the eyes


    Hua Zhi is more casual to wear, just a white dress, there is no pattern like that, but Hua Zhi looks good, what to wear is beautiful.


    Wait for Hua Zhi to speak, Wang Junxian says.


    "I''m after you, my compensation. What are you in a hurry?"


    Hua Zhi smiled and said, "do you hate me so much that you have to bump into me even when you meet me on the road? Are you disappointed that I''m not dead? "


    Hua Zhi is still angry, so he thinks that Wang Junxian is angry, hate, just deliberately hit, and didn''t think about anything else.


    "No." Wang Junxian replied.


    "Forget it. I don''t want to tell you more. Since it''s you who are after the end, I''ll pay as much as I can. I won''t mistake you You''re done repairing the car for me. Please contact my assistant after repairing. Here''s my business card. "


    Hua Zhi takes out a business card from the bag, falls on Wang Junxian''s face, turns around and leaves.


    Wang Junxian holds the business card, but he also refuses to release Hua Zhi''s arm. He grabs it to death.


    "What are you doing? In public, how about playing


    Hua Zhi sees him not to let go, turn round to stare at him.


    Four eyes are opposite, two people are complex, not long ago, two people are OK with a person is, cuddle.


    Now it''s just like a stranger, and in this short half month, there''s really a lot of things happening.


    Wang Junxian suddenly some regret, if that day Hua Zhi to apologize, forgive there will be no later things.


    So, after a long confrontation, he whispered, "don''t go, don''t get the certificate with Zhao Shixun."


    "What?" Hua Zhi didn''t hear too much. It seems that she heard Zhao Shixun''s name, but she''s not sure. She doesn''t know if she heard it wrong.

 Chapter 967

    Wang Junxian does not speak, directly pull Hua Zhi to go, whether she would like to or not.


    On the spot, Wang Junxian''s assistant was in charge. Fortunately, Hua Zhi''s car was assistant''s, and no one recognized it after coming out with a mask.


    Otherwise, it will make headlines again.


    "Wang Junxian, let me go."


    "What are you doing, Wang Jun? You let me go. You hurt me." Hua Zhining eyebrows, no matter how to curse, Wang Junxian will not let go.


    Has been pulling Hua Zhi across a small alley, into a small park.


    There are many such parks in Jiangcheng. In summer, many people will enjoy the cool here. There are many cool cities and many fitness facilities.


    Wang Junxian pulls Hua Zhi to a small corner, where there is a small piece of birch forest.


    He just let go


    "What do you want?" Hua Zhi stares at him.


    "Do you want a certificate?" The king asked.


    "Has it anything to do with you?" Hua Zhi is exhaling.


    "You really want to, Zhao Shixun? Better than me? " Wang Junxian picks his eyebrows. It''s so jealous.


    "Well, I can do it myself. No matter how good you are or how good you are or how rich you are, I am also your ancestor. No matter how bad Zhao Shixun is, or how bad he is, or how bad you are, I''m willing to marry him. How angry you are. "


    Hua Zhi''s behavior is sometimes the same as that of a child, and his angry words are childish.


    Jiangliu once said that his wife is the most calm in the Chinese family. It''s better to be a Sheng, who is angry at most.


    Where is like Hua Zhi, scolding words pile up, without repetition, with cross talk yes, it''s a pity not to be a spoonful.


    "You really can''t let it go?"


    "It''s nothing to do with you whether you can put it down or not. Mr. Wang, please get out of the way. I''m going to get my card. Don''t delay my good time."


    Hua Zhi pushes away the man in front of her and goes out.


    But Wang Junxian hugged him tightly from behind.


    Her heart suddenly shrank. "Wang Junxian, what are you going to do?"


    "Hua Zhi, you don''t want to marry him."


    "You''ve bought diamond rings for your fiancee, and you still care about me. Are you sick? Only state officials are allowed to set fire, and people are not allowed to light the lights? " Hua Zhi said these words, in fact, very desperate, recently two people abuse each other, abuse of both sides are vitality.


    Plus those friends, they didn''t intervene, and they didn''t even have an excuse to meet.


    Hua Zhi is drunk almost at night, spending time with those friends. He dare not go home alone, because he will miss wang Junxian.


    But although Wang Junxian didn''t say it, he was not upset in his heart. Only he knew it.


    He also knows Hua Zhi''s temper, if not stopped today.


    Then the tragedy really happened. It''s not a joke to get a license. Once you get married, how can you divorce easily?


    Wang Junxian no longer dare not take risks, can only lower his head, to find Hua Zhi.


    "Hua Zhi, I forgive you."


    "Go away, I don''t need your forgiveness." Hua Zhi red eyes, a stomach grievance.


    In my heart, I also thought, why did you go long ago and forgive me long ago?


    "Then forgive me." Wang Junxian said softly in Hua Zhi''s ear.


    "Don''t forgive me, isn''t someone cruel? No matter how much face you have, there is only one chance for me. " Hua Zhi choked to imitate Wang Junxian''s tone.


    In fact, she didn''t hear this sentence, but later Fengxi said it to her, in the group.


    "I''m wrong. You''re here for 10000 times." Wang Junxian was finally soft hearted.


    Hua Zhi can do it, but he is love. What''s the way?


    As soon as he said wrong, Hua Zhi cried.


    Maybe it''s grievance for too long, maybe it''s out of control.


    At this time, Hua Zhi''s mobile phone rings, and the call is clearly written - Zhao Shixun.

 Chapter 968

    Hua Zhi wipes a tear, just want to answer, Wang Junxian snatches mobile phone abruptly.


    Hua Zhi is surprised


    See him pick up the phone, "Hua Zhi won''t go, you don''t dream."


    After that, he shut down the machine directly.


    Hua Zhi is also stunned, this Capricorn bully up, not lost to the lion.


    Zhao Shixun answered the phone, but he couldn''t help it.


    He took the dark red account book, white and excited for so long.


    It will become, but it will be destroyed by the king.


    He was really too careless. He was cheated by the smoke bomb released by Wang Junxian. He thought that the news was true.


    But I underestimated Wang Junxian''s mind and means. If I had known that he would come out half way to cut the beard.


    In any case, we should not let Hua Zhi go home to get the Hukou book. We should go with him. Zhao Shixun is standing in the same place.


    Hand dead looking at the hukou, only unwilling and self reproach.


    He does not want to find where Hua Zhi is, and Wang Junxian will certainly not let him find it.


    He knows, with Hua Zhi now mind, Wang Junxian certainly has the method to let her change her mind.


    She was just the cannon fodder for the sake of the king.


    "How can you answer my phone?"


    "Don''t you let that guy stop thinking earlier?" Wang Junxian is cool.


    "But it was you who gave Zhao Shixun hope If you''re not jealous, how can he get in? " Hua Zhi blames Wang Junxian for everything.


    However, this friend is very smart. At this time, he will never provoke Hua Zhi.


    "Well, you''re right about everything. It''s my fault."


    "Give me my cell phone."


    "No."


    "Here."


    "I''m buying you a cell phone. Don''t ask for it."


    Hua Zhi:


    Hua Zhi almost thought that this man was going to smash her cell phone, which made her face change.


    But in the next second, he was picked up and held high.


    They used to play with the doting princess.


    Because the weight of Hua Zhi is very light, so Wang Junxian holds it and plays with it.


    It''s often raised and then rotated.


    Hua Zhi in this moment, in fact, there is no gas, originally also because of love hate.


    After all, it''s still because of care, because of feelings.


    "Son of a bitch, what''s the matter with your schoolgirl?"


    "Female classmate, it''s the designer hired by our company."


    "Then you take your parents to her home?"


    "Her parents and my parents are friends and belong to private parties."


    "And the diamond ring?" Hua Zhi pulls Wang Junxian''s ear.


    "The diamond ring is here."


    Wang Junxian put down Hua Zhi and took out a small box from his pocket.


    That was the pigeon egg that was prepared for Hua Zhi when she proposed.


    Hua Zhi is suddenly stunned


    "This is..." She''s a little shy.


    "It''s yours. If you hadn''t stood up that day, it would have been yours."


    Hua Zhi took the ring, the style is really what she likes, the weight of what doesn''t care, the important thing is the mind.


    "Wang Junxian, don''t think it''s so easy to propose. Hum, it''s not so simple. Take the ring first. I need to investigate you You don''t want to coax me back so easily. This time, you''ve done me a lot of harm. " Hua Zhi is also very smart. She didn''t take it so quickly. She stuffed the ring to Wang Junxian.


    He was patient. "No problem, but how are you going to investigate? To your home tonight? Or to visit my home? "


    Hua Zhi seconds after reaction, immediately blushed cheeks, a blow hammer in this guy''s shoulder.


    Hua Zhi''s affairs are temporarily settled, but on the other side, Hua Sheng is in trouble.


    When she came back from Xie Dongyang''s house, it was already dark.


    Ginkgo out of the purchase has not returned, ten miles of spring wind dark.


    When Hua Sheng entered the door, he saw a black figure standing in front of the floor window before turning on the light.


    Then came the magnetic field with the smell of darkness

 Chapter 969

    Hua Sheng''s hand paused to turn on the light, but he didn''t turn it on.


    After the fear, she calmed down. She walked slowly to the figure.


    "Did you come for Xiaobai?"


    The man''s voice is very cold. "You really don''t look at the underworld, whether it''s a person or a cat, you have to step in."


    Hua Sheng knew that the king of the netherworld would not come at will. Since he came, he must have something to do.


    Xiaobai is a cat. In fact, the cat is also a member of the three realms and six cycles. This time, he died, and the next life might be something.


    But Hua Sheng saved Xiaobai''s life with his aura. Xiaobai used to be exhausted. Now, he will die.


    Isn''t that breaking the rules again?


    I heard that it was Hua Shenggan who was sent to the underworld for twelve times, but I dare not come. After all, I was still frightened after the first World War.


    Lord Styx just came in person. He also wanted to ask this woman what she wanted to do?


    Hua Sheng''s attitude is modest and respectful.


    "Lord Pluto, I didn''t mean to be your enemy, and I dare not let you be your enemy. Xiaobai is a cat, but also our little black''s lover, a mother of two children. I really can''t bear to see it go away... "


    "Who do you think you are? In this world, everything has its own destiny. Do you really help others by interfering in their destiny at will? "


    Hua Sheng didn''t speak


    As soon as the dark sleeve of the Pluto swung, a golden scroll fell on the ground and spread out


    "You see If this cat died today, after the underworld extradited the soul It''s to be sent to the human world for reincarnation. That is to say, she is full of practice in the animal kingdom and can be reincarnated. But just because of your own business, she missed the chance to be a human being. Do you think she would like to be a cat forever? "


    Hua Sheng said nothing


    It''s true that she did it so decisively that Xiaobai missed the chance to be born. It''s her fault.


    "You arrogant woman, with a little skill, is not afraid of anything. Sooner or later, you will lose."


    The Pluto looked at the woman in front of him. Although he was blaming her, he didn''t want her to suffer.


    First of all, when Emperor Tian asked about it that day, he didn''t say it, nor did Bai ran.


    Once it''s known that these three realms and six principles already have people who can understand the nine heavenly XuanHuo, then She is bound to be hunted down by many gods, Buddhas and demons in three realms and six realms. At that time, there will be no peace.


    Pluto is in charge of life and death, but he is not bad, and he is not so desperate as the legend.


    "This matter I''m really reckless, so if I''m now... "


    "No, it''s too late." Pluto is not very angry.


    "How do you know what I''m going to say before I''m finished?" Hua Sheng Qi looks up and confronts with the man.


    "I know what you are going to say."


    "What do you know? You also say that I am arrogant. I think you are even more arrogant than me. Next time, think about what you are like before talking about others? I mean If I tell you now, I don''t want Xiaobai to give birth to a baby girl, and I want her to be with Xiaohei forever? "


    "Are you crazy?" The Pluto stared.


    "I have the ability to protect them. In fact, being a human is not necessarily happier than being a cat. You can''t know the joy of fish without fish." Hua Sheng said calmly.


    The Pluto''s face was black. "Bai ran was right. You are a woman who dares to fight against her. You are a dead woman."


    "If you think so, I can''t help it. Otherwise Just one fight. " Hua Sheng''s voice is not loud, but the liver quivers in the spirit of the netherworld.

 Chapter 970

    "If you can''t move, you have to fight. Do you really feel invincible in the world?" The king of the underworld is going to die alive.


    As the master of the underworld, he is respectful everywhere. No one is afraid of him.


    Even the immortals in the nine heavens are three points of courtesy to him. No one dares to offend the master who controls life and death.


    But the woman in front of me, a woman with a mortal breath, is always boasting of fighting.


    In fact, it''s a nine sky fire?


    But you really don''t have to say that this nine sky XuanHuo is enough for all the gods in the three realms and six ways to talk about the change of color.


    "I''m not invincible in the world, but I think, deal with you Should No problem. "


    Pluto:


    In fact, Hua Sheng seldom talks to each other. She is confident to deal with the person in front of her, even though she has never played before.


    The Pluto really wants to hang up and fight for this woman.


    However


    "You wait for this seat." He pointed at her.


    "I''m not leaving. I''ll wait for you anytime."


    "Good, good." The Pluto is really going to be inflamed. After living for tens of thousands of years in three realms and six realms, I haven''t seen such a arrogant woman. It''s just outraged.


    In fact, Hua Sheng is very popular. No one doesn''t like her. Of course, the Pluto also talks about it.


    Even Bai ran can see that he didn''t even think of embarrassing Hua Sheng from his heart.


    I wanted to say something else, but there was a roar of engine outside the window. It was the river coming back.


    The shadow in front of me disappeared in a flash, and the lights in the living room were all on their own. All the things that Buddha had just put on were illusions.


    Jiang Liu comes in with the car key and sees Hua Sheng standing in the living room.


    "You just came back, too?"


    "Well, I just got back."


    "No wonder the clothes have not been changed..."


    Jiangliu smiled, walked over, hugged his wife directly, and then said, "I''m really tired today. I''ve run several construction sites. Dad has to make his own property. You know I don''t like to touch real estate, but the old man has made up his mind. I can only watch with him."


    "How is it? Is there anything suitable? "


    "Well, I''m still watching. I''m so tired. Is there anything to eat at home?"


    Jiang Liu likes to play coquettish with Hua Sheng recently, so she sticks to her, puts her chin on her shoulder deliberately, and then smells the natural fragrance on her body.


    Every moment around Huasheng, Jiangliu feels that it''s time and quiet, and it''s also a good life he wants.


    "No."


    "Then you want to starve your husband?"


    "There''s only one me at home, or you''ll eat me." Hua Sheng jokingly said.


    The river laughs brilliantly, buries the head in her neck place, dawdles.


    "That''s what you said. You can''t go back on it."


    Knowing that he misunderstood, Hua Sheng quickly explained, "don''t think too much, I have no other meaning It''s time ginkgo came back. Don''t make a fool of yourself. "


    "Gingko will come back when she comes back. Haven''t we ever shown our love in front of her?"


    "Ha ha." Hua Sheng feels that Mr. Jiang has not been offline recently.


    Both husband and wife did not change their clothes, so they were tired of being crooked in the living room.


    Suddenly


    The dark window began to emit strange light.


    Hua Sheng gently pushes away the river, goes to the window, and then his face changes.


    The moon in the sky, I don''t know when it will turn red, and the red one is frightening. The red one will bleed.


    "What''s the matter?"


    It''s also an accident that the river looks like Huasheng and walks behind her.


    "Honey, look there." Hua Sheng''s voice is very light. Her eyes are half empty.

 Chapter 971

    The river flows in the direction of Hua Sheng''s fingers. Looking at the past, you can see the red moon.


    "The sky is so strange recently. How could it be that the moon turns red..."


    The river is not very interested in these, nor has it been studied, let alone what it represents.


    "The blood moon is a sign of great evil These days I always feel that there is a very dangerous person who may appear... "


    Hua Sheng is worried, and this feeling is more and more intense.


    The river held her tightly from behind. "Don''t think about it. There are not so many evils. People live in the world. In fact, there are so many blood in the movie. Most people are ordinary people who have lived their lives without doing anything. Asson, so don''t be afraid no matter whether we are ordinary or big waves, as long as you need, I am here."


    In fact, Jiangliu wants to give Huasheng everything, but it seems that Huasheng has nothing and doesn''t need everything at all.


    Hua Sheng turns his head and suddenly asks him, "do you want to find back the past memory?"


    "Which one?" The river flows in a daze.


    "The one you don''t remember about Zhuoya."


    "Of course not." Jiang Liu has no feeling for Zhuoya. When he doesn''t even mention it, he can''t remember this man at all.


    "I mean, at least you need to know what happened at the beginning. Zhuoya will kidnap you morally. If you want to In fact, I have a way to open that memory for you. "


    "No, that memory doesn''t matter to me at all. I just want you. No one else needs it."


    Jiangliu''s attitude is also firm, not afraid of Huasheng''s anger, but that it has no meaning.


    There is no value in remembering Zhuoya.


    No matter Zhuoya is a good person or a bad person, or at the beginning, he doesn''t owe anything.


    His father and mother should not be the one who killed people, so, in the past, don''t get tangled up, there is no meaning.


    The river often accompanies father to see the Foundation recently, so we spend a lot of time together.


    On this day, the father and son finished their work and had a rest in the car.


    The assistant handed over the mineral water.


    Jiang Liu and his father finish drinking. Jiang Fu looks at his son and says, "is there any news about Hua Sheng''s stomach?"


    "No."


    "Well, have you ever thought of making a test tube?" Father''s words are serious.


    The river was also surprised.


    "Dad, what do you say?"


    "Test tube baby, do you think about it?"


    "Dad, we can''t live. A Sheng is only 22 years old. She is still young What are you worried about? I don''t understand... " In fact, the river is already quite dissatisfied at this time.


    It''s less than a year since we got married. Isn''t it a bit too hasty to talk about test tubes?


    "You don''t have to be excited. I''m just a proposal. With the development of medicine, it''s not disgraceful to have a test tube, and you may get multiple births at one time, isn''t it better?"


    "It''s not a good suggestion. I don''t accept it."


    Jiangliu''s father didn''t speak, but his face was obviously ugly.


    "Dad, whose idea is it, yours or my mother''s?"


    "Whose idea matters?"


    "Of course, if it''s my mother''s, it''s understandable. After all, she is a housewife with a narrow pattern, and the ladies she contacts are not good. But if it''s your idea, it''s not the same. "


    "It''s really your mother''s idea, but I also think it''s reliable. If you have time, you can tell ah Sheng what she means." River flow father slowly open his mouth.

 Chapter 972

    Jiang Liu clenched his fist. "I won''t tell ah Sheng. This is the end of it."


    "River flow."


    "Dad, I''m tired. I''ll go back first. You''re busy."


    Don''t give my father the chance to talk. The river opens the door, goes down, and has no intention to continue talking.


    I drove away by myself. Obviously, my son was not happy.


    Jiangliu''s father didn''t expect that it was just a test tube. As for the big reaction?


    Aren''t many rich people and female stars doing it now? It''s not disgraceful. Why is my son so unhappy?


    Jiangliu thought that this was a private conversation with his parents. He would not talk about it in the future.


    But I didn''t expect that the news would come out that day.


    -- Jiang''s family hears that they are suspected of intending to test tube babies.


    The topic of whether or not Hua Sheng is pregnant has been turned out again and once again become the focus of attention.


    When the wind came, Hua Sheng was knitting a scarf at home.


    "Elder sister, what season and summer are you knitting? Is it crazy?"


    "It''s not a sweater, it''s a scarf."


    "It''s hot, sister."


    "I''m going to wear it to the river in winter." Hua Sheng has a pair of skillful hands. He can embroider, cut paper and knit various patterns.


    Wool is the first-class wool, the color is very good-looking, is that kind of titanium gray, very tall on the color.


    Hua Sheng is wearing a pure white T-shirt with an inclined neckline. She looks cute.


    Below is a half length dress, over the knee, a little like the female students of the Republic of China.


    Wind Xi is very westernized. She is wearing a new summer luxury dress with rose pattern. The loose style is just suitable for pregnant women, although her stomach is not very big.


    "Jiangliu married you. He really made money. He can do anything without you."


    "Have you been vomiting lately?" Hua Sheng asked her.


    "Vomit, vomit badly, vomit to doubt life."


    At this time, ginkgo brought plum and green apricot.


    "Here, Miss Fengxi. This is prepared for you by my miss. She said that you are supposed to like sour food."


    "Ah ah, ah Sheng loves me the most. As expected Know me. "


    Wind Xi sees sour snacks, very excited, sit down and eat.


    "By the way, did you watch the news? You''re hot again. You said you''d make a test tube."


    "Test tube?" It''s the first time Huasheng has heard of it.


    Fengxi takes Ximei, lies on the sofa, and cocks her legs. "I read the news and said, you mean grandma in law, don''t you? I am so young, how good I am, what kind of test tube do I make? "


    "I didn''t say that."


    "Did the river say that?"


    "The river didn''t tell me." Hua Sheng really doesn''t know about it.


    "But the media won''t catch on, I doubt Your mother-in-law may I''m in a hurry. " Fengxi suspects that it''s mother Hua Sheng who put pressure on her daughter-in-law.


    Hua Sheng put down his adventure and sweater needle and remained silent.


    I picked up my mobile phone and watched the news for a while. Indeed, they were all talking about it.


    It''s said that there is no wind, no waves, no source, people really won''t talk about it, so


    Who in the world brought up the matter of making test tubes?


    An hour later, the river was blocked at the company''s door by more than ten media.


    "President Jiang, please respond to us."


    "Mr. Jiang, are you really going to make a test tube?"


    "President Jiang, how many babies are you planning to make? I heard that you can make up to three. Are you two boys and one girl, or are all three boys male?"


    "Mr. Jiang, has your wife received the pre examination now? Are you ready to take the eggs? "


    River slowly raised his head, eyes with a heavy chill.


    He raised his hand and said coldly, "in this way, I''ll just say it once. Listen to me. My wife and I will never make a test tube or accept it. If we can''t, I''ll love her all my life. I won''t let her make a test tube. I won''t adopt children. In my heart, how many children are far less than My wife is very important. That''s the end of the topic. If anyone dares to talk about it again, don''t blame me for being rude. "

 Chapter 974

    Hua Sheng smiled and shook his head. "It''s not humble. It''s a change of heart. River can go through fire and water for me, even life can not be, I can help him naturally, let alone make a test tube, even if it is no longer difficult, I would like to, this is not who humble problem, it is voluntary to pay. "


    "Well, maybe we''re not as great as you two love, so we can''t understand your two feelings. But I still want to say that children and their parents are dependent on fate, not forced. Test tube babies are not bad, but you really haven''t made it. Think twice."


    Wind Xi is also worried. She doesn''t want children, but they do.


    Hua Sheng has always wanted to, but she has never been pregnant. It''s really a happy family.


    Fengxi has been working for a long time and almost fell asleep. Qin Wanyu came here. After Fengxi was picked up, Huasheng was also a little sleepy.


    Lying on the sofa sleeping, gingko very diligent, while the young lady asleep, on the inside and outside of the flowers watering pruning branches.


    Although it''s hard, it''s also fun.


    When the river came back, it was already dark.


    Hua Sheng is lying on the sofa, covered with a small blanket. It can be seen that she is sleeping soundly.


    There is a faint smile on the corner of the mouth. Ginkgo is making soup in the kitchen.


    It''s a little hot. Hua Sheng wants to drink mung bean soup in the morning. No, ginkgo is in his mind.


    Cook soup while cooking dinner for the master, take good care of them.


    Jiang Liu takes off his suit jacket and sits carefully on the sofa.


    He reached out and held Huasheng''s wrist. His eyes were tender.


    In fact, Hua Sheng''s sleeping looks very beautiful. It''s another kind of quiet.


    The river likes to look at her so quietly. As long as you look at her like this, you will have nothing to worry about.


    Today, there are so many disturbances. This silly girl is once again pushed to the forefront of the storm. Moreover, this time, she is still her own parents.


    Jiang Liu feels sorry for Hua Sheng and wrongs her.


    Maybe it''s the feeling that someone is around. Hua Sheng opens his eyes in a daze.


    I saw the handsome face of the river.


    "You''re back?" Her voice is waxy and sweet.


    "Well, you can sleep a little longer. It''s hard to sleep so steadily." Jiang Liu reaches out and helps her to smooth the ends of her hair.


    "What time is it?"


    The river looked down at his watch. "It''s only seven o''clock."


    "So late, I have to get up."


    Hua Sheng gets up, the river reaches out to hold her waist and picks her up.


    She slouched her head on the shoulder of the river, "Mr. Jiang, I''m so hungry."


    "Gingko is almost ready for dinner. You can eat it right away."


    "Well, is the work going well today?"


    Just like the ordinary couple, Hua Sheng asked some questions that were not painful or itchy.


    "Well, it''s OK, but the news..."


    Jiang Liu knows that Hua Sheng must have seen it. Even if Hua Sheng doesn''t see it, all her friends must have seen it and told her.


    Hua Sheng didn''t wait for the river to finish saying, "it doesn''t matter, the test tube is not a bad thing, anyway, it''s all his own children, just using a shortcut to let the children come earlier. If you like, I can, I may I can do it. "


    After Hua Sheng said these words, Jiang Liu''s heart and mouth hurt even more.


    He raised his hand and pinched Hua Sheng''s face. "What are you talking about?"


    "I really don''t care..."


    "A Sheng, I can''t say any more. Today, I was furious with the media. I was also severely scolded by my parents. No one can command you to do anything. You don''t need to be so aggrieved. I don''t want you to aggrieve yourself for me. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 975

    Hua Sheng''s forbearance and concession only made the river more painful. He always felt that he was not worthy of the fairy.


    Now I dare to ask others to test tube. Is this a death?


    Therefore, the crazy wife protector was furious, and his parents scolded him.


    He has stressed before that, a Sheng''s body is OK, not to the test tube step, as a parent, it is understandable that he is in a hurry.


    However, when some private affairs are spread to the media, they can only become more and more excessive and spread false information.


    Fortunately, Huasheng is magnanimous and doesn''t care about the external wind comments.


    If it''s a girl with a glass heart, she may have cried for many times.


    I''m angry at the river. Huasheng dare not mention it again.


    At dinner in the evening, gingko deliberately said, "my uncle, our young lady is only 22 years old, and she has been married for less than a year. I don''t think it''s necessary to be in such a hurry to have babies after three years of marriage? Even if your parents are in a hurry, you should also be careful of our young lady''s face. Now it''s impossible for them to have a relationship with us. "


    "Ginkgo, forget it." Huasheng naturally won''t let ginkgo be mentioned again.


    The river laughs. "You''re right. Whoever dares to say it later, you''ll scold me to death. No matter who it is, don''t get used to it. I''ll bear it if something happens."


    "Well..." Ginkgo is embarrassed.


    "Ginkgo is a good girl. I''m very relieved to protect you. I''m reluctant to give her to Gao He." The river is joking.


    "You make fun of me, uncle." Ginkgo blowing beard stare.


    Hua Sheng just smiled and said nothing.


    On the other hand, since Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian reconciled, he kept a lot of low-key, and even pushed several good films in a row.


    The manager and the company were surprised. That day, she went back to the company for a meeting.


    Just in time, the boss and assistant manager are here.


    Three people all look at Hua Zhi, "you are very passive recently, the workload is not big, now all push, this is to plan to take a vacation?"? It''s only a few months? Are you ready for the winter, elder sister? "


    This is the boss asked, he and Hua Zhi in fact very iron relationship, the same iron brothers.


    Hua Zhi is leaning on the sofa, holding a nail clipper to trim her nails.


    Then he said slowly, "I''m here today to talk about it. I''m going to quit."


    Hua Zhi this sentence, let three people are a Zheng.


    "Don''t be surprised. I''m not young. No one can live on youth food for a lifetime. I''m going to retire. I''m going to retire. I''m going to win all the awards, play all the roles I like, and earn enough money. My whole life is almost at its peak. I don''t have any time to improve. I''m not an ambitious person. I don''t want to be Hollywood."


    "You''re leaving now? For Zhao Shixun? "


    Everyone thought that she was going to marry Zhao Shixun. Zhao Shixun''s family background is very good.


    With the wealth of Hua Zhi, it also belongs to the strong alliance.


    So to speak, even if Hua Zhi casually find a poor man to get married, the money will not be spent in a lifetime.


    Her investment is very strong. It''s said that Dongyang pharmaceutical has shares in it.


    Nowadays, Dongyang pharmaceutical industry has become one of the most popular pharmaceutical industries in China. As one of the shareholders, Hua Zhi naturally makes money.


    "I have something to do with Zhao Shixun. I want to retire myself. Of course I''m really getting married. "


    "No, you can continue to make movies after you get married. You see, many actors now take their husbands and children to reality shows. You can continue to play the role of mother in the circle. It''s also a good choice. Why do you want to quit? It''s taijiduan." Agent sister Liu is reluctant to part with Hua Zhi. She is actually a talented actress.

 Chapter 976

    Over the years, the entertainment industry has been ups and downs, many of the female stars are ups and downs, and the containment of Hua Zhi is unique and standing.


    Of course, in addition to the beauty, there are strong acting skills and strong character, family background is also very important.


    And Hua Zhi''s circle of friends is very shocking. She used to have friends from her 25th birthday party. They were all rich or expensive.


    Even an old master who didn''t give star platform for many years came in person.


    How big is the face of Hua Zhi?


    Such a girl, from the very beginning of her career, has never fallen from the altar.


    A myth of the entertainment circle, how many female stars envy to cry.


    Hua Zhi is in the circle. In fact, her reputation is very good. Because she doesn''t play big cards, bully small actors, and tear up artists from the same company, these points will be enough for her whole life.


    Last year, some junior brothers and sisters of the same company, the last reality show, was about the kind of program like the taste of youth.


    A little girl, who is already very red, said with dim eyes. When she was in the circle at the beginning, she was taken advantage of by others, but she dared not speak.


    Or the head given by sister Hua Zhi, and then to protect her from being hidden rules, now I''m red, but I can''t help sister Hua Zhi.


    I just hope that she can be happy all the time


    This matter was talked about for several days. Maybe, Hua Zhi is actually very loyal and has the taste of Jianghu Xiake, so she can eat well in the circle.


    Nowadays, if such a person with a halo wants to retreat, we must be reluctant to do so.


    "Have you thought about it? Sister Hua Zhi. " The assistant''s eyes are red.


    "Yes, I actually thought for a long time before I made the decision."


    "And when are you going to announce it?" The boss asked her.


    "After you get your license, announce your retirement at the same time as the wedding news." Hua Zhi said.


    "Hua Zhi, why do you..."


    "Sister Liu, you can''t be too greedy. You can''t have both fish and bear''s paw. When I was young, I had invested too much enthusiasm in my career. I have no regrets. Now I have my own beloved, and I want to return to my family. In the future, I want to have another life with my husband and my son."


    "OK..." Agent Liu Jie knows what Hua Zhi decides, easy won''t change, also say what hard.


    Hua Zhi spent the whole afternoon in the company. In the evening, she drove directly to Hua Sheng''s house to have dinner. Hua Lin also went with her child.


    I had an appointment with Fengxi, but before Fengxi could go out, there was a small accident.


    Qin, Wan and Yu have been busy recently. They went to the neighboring city to investigate a new project.


    Before I left, I explained that I had no food, so I went to Huasheng''s house to have dinner.


    I didn''t expect that as soon as Qin Wanyu left, he was in trouble.


    After the wind goes out, I''m going to drive to the spring breeze for ten li.


    But in the garage of the villa, something strange happened.


    Most of the garages are underground, with dim lights, daytime and gloomy.


    Fengxi takes the car key and walks to her car.


    Then I felt something behind her


    Although it''s only seven o''clock in the evening, it''s the gate of the underworld that has opened, and the time of the alternation of yin and Yang is buffering.


    "Bold and evil, bold and unrestrained in front of me, go away quickly, be careful of being scared."


    After a scolding, Feng Xi spits out something to the ground. I thought it was over.


    I didn''t know that her car suddenly started on its own and then hit her straight


    Obviously that thing didn''t listen to her warning.


    However, when Fengxi went to extract Reiki in an instant, he found that he didn''t know when to start. His body''s Reiki was already very weak, and the storage capacity was almost one tenth of that in the past.


    And the car came running towards he

 Chapter 977

    Wind Xi also exhausted all his strength, maybe it was too strong, which urged the internal pill sent by Hua Sheng before.


    So Nathan launched Reiki and bounced the bullets out of the car more than ten meters away The car was smashed and scrapped, and the evil spirits in the garage were wailing.


    "Wind family''s son, your death is coming..."


    After a fierce wail, a black gas came down from the sky and surrounded the whole body.


    Then came the second black air, the third The fourth group


    Wind Xi''s face changed a little


    It''s not as simple as a common kid. He''s become a demon with a way.


    There are five of them, all of which are very powerful. They don''t show their true faces. They are all in the form of gas.


    But to be able to appear in the form of gas is more than 500 years of practice.


    "Everyone, we don''t have any misunderstanding Are you looking for the wrong person? "


    Fengxi is also a person who knows the current affairs. He is not so brave as Huasheng to tell the emperor of the underworld.


    The point is, she''s not that strong, she''s still pregnant, so Nature dare not act rashly.


    The head of a group of black gas, the voice like men and women, listen very hard.


    "Find the wrong person Ha ha, how could it be To find it is your Fengjia... "


    "Cough Nei, you may be my grandfather''s enemy, but my grandfather has died The old man is now in the local government office. You guys, you have a bad debt, you have a Lord. Don''t find the wrong person. Ha, I''m just a little Celestial Master who can''t do anything. Don''t embarrass me. "


    "Hahahaha, I didn''t expect that there was a coward in the Feng family."


    "Yes, old Feng''s granddaughter, but that''s right, bah."


    "Little girl, you''ve said everything, and you can''t escape today How many years have we waited for this moment... "


    Those demons are all jabbering in, and the wind is also confused.


    "Then At least let me know where you are coming from, or I will not die... "


    The wind is trying to explore the real and the false, so that we can do it with confidence.


    After all, these monsters are threatening. Just look at that, that''s the one who rushed for her life.


    In an instant, the gas disappears slowly.


    Feng Xi only felt that after blinking his eyes, the five monsters had already shown their original shape.


    It''s five people in black robes. They can''t see men and women. Their faces are painted with strange patterns like oil paint.


    A person''s tail is still shaking behind him. Look at the shape. It should be a snake.


    There is another man, with wings behind him, who looks like a bat.


    The other two, who kept making squeaks, sounded like mice Maybe it''s all mousetrap.


    The first one is more fierce. Just the magnetic field of evil spirit can change the atmosphere of the whole garage.


    Besides, he has no obvious characteristics and can''t see what it is.


    But just like this, it''s more terrible. If you can''t see anything, it means that his skill is even higher than others.


    "This is Group to revenge? What''s the matter? Five people have a discount together? Is it double twelve or six one eight? " A funny smile from the wind.


    "It''s time to die, but I still laugh. Today, we will kill your 85 generations of descendants, and let old Feng have no successor."


    Finish saying, that five people brush attack together, before and after around a tight.


    The wind stays still, but the two hands are ready for the charm.


    Head straight "Jin Mu water fire soil, five elements town demon Fu, fried."


    There are five muffled sounds on the head, and then they explode on the top of the head.


    However, Fengxi found that things were not good. Because of her weak aura, the power of the five elements demon charmer was reduced by more than half.


    Don''t say to frighten away the enemy. She didn''t even hurt the hair of others. Her heart suddenly cooled.


    "What''s the matter? My aura Why so weak? " The wind looked at the palm, a little flustered.

 Chapter 978

    "Hahaha, it''s the first aristocratic family, but It''s not as humiliating as the Lings. "


    "Yes, elder brother, we should have come earlier, knowing that the wind family is so poor."


    "After killing her for a while, Neidan will be the eldest, the flesh will be ours, and the blood will be yours."


    "There''s a little one in her stomach. Go back to the fifth brother. He likes the tender baby best."


    These people look at the five elements demon charms of Fengxi. They are so rubbish that they really laugh off their big teeth.


    Even arrange it out of the blue. After a while, how to distribute the results.


    Listening to the wind, I feel very sad


    She was not convinced and cried out, "Hey, you are so shameless, do you know? Isn''t it just humiliating? As for it? I still have a lot of skills. What are you worried about? In the end, no one knows who will die. The two mice, when my aunt dies, will pick your skin and make a small blanket. And who and who You''re a snake, aren''t you? It''s said that snake meat is very tender. I want to eat snake soup And that one, bat, right? I''m going to make a specimen to drink wine. It''s just that my family has a lot of high-quality liquor Finally I don''t know what it is. I''m going to chop it up and make dumplings for you. After all What do you think of the creativity of the things you haven''t eaten? "


    "Talk big, let''s go."


    A few words from Fengxi also angered several monsters. Suddenly, those people launched a second attack again.


    Wind Xi pulls out the demon subduing staff and fights with several people.


    You can use force to make up for the lack of aura.


    Because of the relationship of practicing since childhood, this set of Shaolin eighteen stick technique is very exquisite.


    In addition, the evil subduing staff of the Feng family has always had the effect of exorcising evil spirits.


    Therefore, anyone who is hit by the subduing wand will be injured. In this way, Fengxi has a little advantage.


    Just


    "Take shape, brothers."


    At the command of the old demon, the five monsters were all incarnated.


    The snake is huge, its tongue is red, its body is black, and its tail is red. It looks very strange.


    And it''s two or three meters long, and its thickness makes people scared.


    the rat is as like as two peas. It is the biggest wind that has ever seen him in life. It is eight years old and the twins are the same.


    The bat was fine and small, but it was very fast, with dark green light in its eyes and a shrill cry in its mouth.


    In the end, I don''t know what it is, and now it''s in its original shape.


    After seeing the wind clearly, my scalp felt numb.


    This is a civet cat, and it''s about the size of an African Leopard. It has spots and patterns on it.


    Two tusks, ready to move


    A civet cat can command snakes and bats, which means that the civet cat has become very powerful. Maybe After a thousand years.


    The civet is very powerful and hard to deal with. In addition, if there are thousands of years of cultivation, it will be difficult to deal with.


    While the wind is not paying attention, the civet cat runs out and tears its claws. The wind''s arm is a bloodstain.


    She covered her arms and frowned a little


    After the transformation, they return to the original state of wild animals, and the wind subdues the devil stick and loses its advantage.


    The fierce battle seems to be getting more and more fierce. Suddenly, Feng Xi feels that it is likely to be over


    Of course, I''d better ask the Dharma protector to come out first, so she read the mantra, "the eighty fifth generation of the wind family has passed on the wind. Please show up to help me."


    Half a day, but no response


    Feng Xi read it twice in a row, but still didn''t respond. She was flustered immediately.


    The civet cat on the opposite side smiled, "Stinky girl, didn''t your grandfather tell you that as the head of the Feng family, if you are pregnant, you will lose all your magic power. If you don''t have any, do you think there is still a chance to invite the protection of the Feng family?"


    After listening to the wind Her face turned white again, and her heart was cold. She estimated that she might die here today.

 Chapter 979

    After hearing this, Feng Xi was completely honest and didn''t recite the mantra.


    No wonder I always think it''s strange recently. The spirit is weak. It''s because the spirit gradually disappears after pregnancy


    I remember grandpa didn''t say that she would lose her psychic power when she was pregnant, but he did say that he would not let her fall in love with someone.


    As the leader of the wind family, every move will be related to the glory of the whole family.


    In fact, it''s better to like it or get married, but there will be turbulence during pregnancy.


    After you are pregnant, you have lost your aura. You are sure that the debts of those wronged relatives are mainly for accounting.


    And grandpa didn''t have this worry, because grandpa is a man, no wonder that in the past years, the owner of Fengjia rarely has a woman, so it is


    Feng Xi thought it was ironic that the truth of all this was found in the mouth of monsters, not from his family.


    She lowered her head and was silent, touching her abdomen with one hand


    Today, I was blocked by five monsters. There must be a fierce battle.


    And look around, the environment has changed invisibly, which shows that these monsters have been enchanted.


    That is to say, no matter how she cries, no one will come to save her, because ordinary people can''t see it.


    The wind sighs


    "You''re all in my grandfather''s hands, aren''t you?"


    "Not all of them, but some of them were killed by your ancestors Anyway We just want no one to follow us As soon as you die, we will gather other people who have been maimed by your family. We will wipe out your family. "


    The wind Xi smiled and said, "it''s so natural. How can you let these monsters make trouble? My fengjiaxing is sitting straight. He is acting for heaven. My grandfather is not a person who kills innocent people indiscriminately. You must have done something harmful to others before you will be hunted down. So you want to kill my Feng family. That''s a joke Let''s talk about it after me. "


    The wind knows that hiding is inevitable.


    It''s better to fight to the death


    Since the Dharma protector can''t come out, we have to find another way.


    She regretted that she didn''t learn more skills with Huasheng at ordinary times, so there was nothing she could bring out at the critical moment.


    The subduing wand is definitely useless, because the transformed monsters are all like beasts.


    The wind breathed deeply, hands folded.


    Then brew the only spiritual power in the palm, and then pull hard.


    "Change."


    In an instant, dozens of yellow little paper people fell from the sky.


    "The wind house, the wind ghost, reports at a different speed." In a moment, the wind brings several fresh winds that usually do chores for oneself.


    Then those people directly attached to the paper man, suddenly had some momentum.


    "Small skills." The civet licked his lips and smiled strangely.


    "Four treasures, can my grandfather come?" The wind whispered to a breeze.


    That Qingfeng is a child who died in vain in the wind family, but because he died for many years, he has some skills. He always works hard for Fengxi.


    The little paper man shook his head. "There is a difference between yin and Yang. The old master can''t come. You can only rely on yourself."


    "Depend on Then I''m finished. I guess I''ll see my grandfather in a moment. "


    The wind helps the forehead, knowing that it''s dead, I won''t think about it.


    With the little paper man and five transformed monsters torn together, this battle is extremely fierce.


    awesome, I refuse to be cowed or submit all my life, and the little paper man is also giving strength. Even death is hard to keep on.


    It''s a lot of time

 Chapter 980

    Qin Wanyu''s mind is very confused tonight. He always feels that something is going to happen.


    Especially when he just went to the bathroom, he felt in a trance that he heard the sound of the wind.


    But Fengxi is at home. He''s still outside.


    "President Qin, after this cooperation, we need to take care of us more in the future. We can earn money together."


    On the wine table, several business tycoons were smiling.


    Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t like social intercourse, but sometimes they had to. Even if they were as proud and lofty as rivers, they could not escape this secular thing.


    "It''s easy to say." He smiled.


    Qin Wanyu took his glass and drank it slowly.


    But the wind was all over his mind. He took his cell phone and sent a wechat message.


    "Xi Xi, what are you doing?"


    He didn''t respond for half a day. He dialed the number again. He couldn''t get through first.


    Qin Wanyu was a little flustered. He got up and went outside the door. He called home. It was the nanny''s aunt who picked him up.


    "Sir."


    "What about the wind?"


    "Ah, my wife is going out. It seems that she is going to eat at a friend''s house. She should drive by herself."


    "When?" Qin, Wan, Yu and Meining.


    "It''s about twenty minutes."


    Qin Wanyu looked at his watch and found that their new home was a little far away from Chunfeng. Was Fengxi driving and didn''t hear it?


    Qin, Wan and Yu could only comfort themselves in this way, but they still felt uneasy.


    "President Qin, come here and tell us the specific plan for our cooperation in the second half of the year."


    Those people can''t wait to ask about making money, and urge them all the time.


    Qin, Wan and Yu decided to wait 20 minutes to fight, and then they would know where the wind is.


    At this moment, the wind has taken over, and the situation is very bad.


    All the little paper people with magic power were killed by the wild animals, and even a few breeze were scared away.


    Wind Xi, alone, got up from the ground with a blood mark on her neck.


    It was picked by the civet cat. The wound is not deep, but because of the damage to too many skin tissues, there will be tingling all the time.


    "This woman is going to die soon. Let''s not give her a chance, just kill her."


    Seeing that Fengxi can''t get up, those monsters are more excited and move closer to her one after another.


    In fact, Fengxi is very indifferent to life and death. She was born in Fengjia family. She has nothing to be nostalgic for these worldly things.


    Just


    She felt a little sorry for the child, who had a chance to give birth, but caught up with such a thing.


    Fengxi tightly covers her abdomen and whispers, "I''m sorry, baby, I''m really sorry, I seem to I can''t protect you. "


    Miraculously, when Feng Xi finished this sentence, there was a gurgling sound in his stomach.


    It''s like a little fish swimming again. It''s a wonderful feeling.


    Wind Xi scalp a hemp, thought, this is fetal movement?


    Isn''t it too early for the baby to move in less than two months?


    The civet cat came close to the wind step by step, with a strong murderous look in her eyes.


    "I''d like to talk about the rare Wizard of Feng family in a hundred years. Ha ha, but that''s it I think it''s the weakest waste material of Fengjia in recent years Old man Feng is also confused. He gave his position to a loser and a woman. Hahahaha, if you die, there will be no Fengshui family in the world. "


    With that, the civet demon''s body became bigger and clapped down with a slap, and his fierce claws and teeth went straight to the windward head.


    The wind wants to hide, but she really can''t move. She has almost exhausted all her strength


    So at that moment, she closed her eyes and waited for death.

 Chapter 981

    Fengxi thought that she was so dead in the hands of several monsters, so she didn''t hold any hope.


    But after a scream, she was safe.


    When she opened her eyes, she narrowed her eyes. After seeing clearly, she had some silly eyes.


    In front of him stood a three or four year old boy.


    He was dressed in a red belly pocket and looked as cute as Fuwa.


    His head is smooth, like a little monk, and his face is clean.


    Most of all, he has a white diaphragm around him. He''s a little kid who can shine.


    This


    The wind is confused. I don''t know anything.


    Some goblins are also stupid eyes. Look at me and I''ll see you. I don''t know what''s going on at all. Just now, when the civet cat died in the wind.


    A white light appeared, and the body of the civet cat popped out more than ten meters away, which was a very powerful force.


    "Where are you from, kid? Get out of here." The bat demon bent over in mid air to warn.


    The child also ignored, turned around and held out a finger to the wind, slowly using a mysterious force to help the wind up from the ground.


    "Are you ok?"


    "I''m fine, you..." Wind Xi is also a state of muddled face.


    "I''m the one in your stomach." The child pointed to his windy stomach.


    Feng Xi is surprised. She opens her mouth and can''t believe it.


    "The unborn children are protected by the fetuses, and I have Because of your relationship, my birthright is very powerful. He can make me appear at the critical moment. " The child explained.


    It''s the first time I''ve heard about it.


    "Kid, do you think you can protect this woman? Both of you are going to die today. "


    Finish saying, the snake demon is facing the wind Xi and the child suddenly a flame spurt out, the child is also quick reaction, dragging the wind Xi immediately dodge.


    "Don''t worry about me. Go away. It''s not your business. I can''t implicate you This is Fengjia you, and you You have not been born, not including Feng family. Hurry up and find a good family to reincarnate. "


    Feng Xi knows that the child''s ability is limited, and it can''t be the opponent of those monsters, especially the civet, which is a thousand year old demon.


    It''s not so easy to deal with, so let the children run fast.


    Unexpectedly, the child shook his head. "I chose you to be my mother. I won''t leave you alone. Even if I didn''t make a sound, I also drank your blood essence for two months. If you raised me so carefully, I shouldn''t ignore you. Reincarnation is small, but you and I are predestined. How can I see you end up like this? "


    Feng Xi almost cried after hearing this. The baby spirit, who has been in her stomach for two months, actually spoke of righteousness.


    And one mother at a time, it''s just like the heart of Fengxi is going to sprout.


    For the sake of the child, Fengxi is suffering from severe pain together, and big and small wounds on her body.


    She staggered to her feet. "Stand behind me. You''re not needed."


    The child jumped to the wind behind her, and she panted slightly. "Damn it, bullying me is OK. Bullying my son is absolutely not OK. You really treat me as a sick cat if the tiger doesn''t threaten you? Today, I''d like you to have a look at my mother''s unique skills. I invented them by myself instead of relying on the Feng family. "


    In fact, Fengxi doesn''t know if it''s OK or not. This skill has never been used. If the child doesn''t show up, she doesn''t plan to try. She is ready to die.


    But Things often change in a flash.


    Wind Xi breaks his thumb, wipes blood on his brow, and writes a charm on his brow Then he recited some unintelligible incantations.


    Then the blood began to spread around like the charm. The demon charms were dyed with blood and glowed red.


    Those monsters were suddenly stabbed by the red light and covered their eyes. The coyote also stepped back I can see, it''s a lot of fear.

 Chapter 982

    "Boss, what is this woman doing?" Asked the mouse demon.


    "She''s crazy. She uses her own artifact to draw charms and extradite her blood It''s used to deal with us. Don''t be afraid. We just need to hold on. It won''t be long before the woman''s blood will run dry. Then she will die as well. "


    In the end, it''s a demon who has been practicing Taoism for thousands of years. At a glance, he can understand the routine of Fengxi.


    The other four demons also understand that this woman is going to die together.


    Use yourself as a magic weapon, spread the demon Charms around. The demon charms with blood are naturally powerful, because they are the blood of the wind family.


    This also makes up for Fengxi''s lack of mental strength, so it has to be said that the mind is really very intelligent.


    "Mom, if you go on like this, you will run dry and die." Said the child behind him.


    "It''s OK. I''m not afraid to die. It''s just one life. I have to pull on some cushions. Go away quickly Don''t be here. I''ll detonate here and die with them. "


    Feng Xi has already thought about it. When those demons are dizzy by the power of the Banshee talisman, they will explode the demon pill inside themselves.


    That is, the one given to her by Huasheng before, when the demon Dan bursts, the natural power is huge.


    Even the one of thousands of years is doomed to die, so she made up her mind and came to a vigorous battle.


    I didn''t do this originally. It was Fengxi who wanted to leave a whole body for herself.


    Don''t want to be blown to pieces. Later, when the child came out, she completely inspired her mother''s love and wanted to do something great.


    The civet demon must have been unwilling to do so when she saw the wind. After she had changed back to the human form, she used magic to turn out countless beetles the size of her hands.


    "Go, get this woman."


    The army of beetles rushed towards the wind and the children.


    The wind only released a hand and turned it into a golden shield to protect the children inside.


    But one of his arms was blocked by the beetle''s call, and suddenly came the sting of heart and bone decay.


    "See how long you can hold on..." The civet cat''s eyes are full of weird light and look like a good play.


    At this time, a white light flashed, and the beetle army immediately fell into a sea of fire, and instantly turned to ashes.


    And the wind Xi''s arm also returned to the original smooth, she saw clearly, almost cried.


    "Shit, you''re so late. I''m dying..."


    Hua Sheng looks at her and says nothing.


    Turn around directly, with blue fire in the palm of both hands, the whole dark garage will be as bright as daylight.


    "Another one to die, ha ha." The coyote didn''t know the identity of Hua Sheng, so she thought it was a nobody and didn''t pay attention to it.


    Hua Sheng didn''t say a word. A blue fire surrounded all five monsters.


    The other four, just for a moment, suddenly turned to ashes There''s not even slag left.


    At this time, the coyote was shocked, "how could it be? Even the real fire of samadhi of taishanglaojun is not so powerful. It can turn into ashes so quickly. Who are you


    The coyote uses its life-long power to shield itself in the spirit and resist the blue flame.


    But it doesn''t work. It''s only five seconds. The protective cover is broken. The blue flame engulfs the coyote instantly, which makes him totally different.


    "Ah ah..." From the garage came the scream of the cat demon, which made people shiver.


    Feng Xi sat on the ground exhausted and smiled at Hua Sheng. "I''ve known you for so long, and for the first time, I''ve seen you kill people. He''s really addicted."


    Hua Sheng lightly swept the windy face, "do you still have a smile?"

 Chapter 983

    The civet cat was unwilling to die, and kept shouting, "I don''t agree, I don''t agree Woman, you tell me what fire you are and why it can''t be extinguished You tell me. "


    Hua Sheng didn''t tell him because it doesn''t matter whether he tells or not.


    Of course, if the goblin knew that he had died in the second heavy fire of the sea soul of jiutianxuan, he might be relieved.


    After all, it''s a magic skill that has disappeared for tens of thousands of years. No one in the three realms and six ways can have such a flame.


    The twelve differences between the two kings of the underworld were all smashed, and he was said to be a thousand year old demon.


    It is precisely because they almost killed the wind that Hua Sheng directly skipped the first and directly used sea soul.


    The fire of the sea soul, like the blue fire of the sea, once burned, it will continue to grow.


    Until the target turns to ashes, it will be extinguished automatically. That''s why the twelve ghost guards dare not say a word as long as they listen to the name of Hua Sheng.


    Only those who have been burned by the fire of returning soul know what is the real pain of heart erosion and bone decay.


    The fire is a hundred times more painful than the normal fire. No matter the physical attack or the spell attack, it has exceeded the endurance limit.


    Therefore, let people talk about the change of color


    Of course, it''s because of this fire that Hua Sheng dare to contradict him many times and even threaten Lord Styx. If he can''t move, he will do it.


    Bai ran used to make fun of Ming Yan about it later. It was the black spot of his life.


    The fire of the sea soul, let alone a demon of a thousand years, even five thousand years old, will also be strongly attacked.


    So, it''s really just a moment, all five monsters are gone.


    Five demon pills are held by Huasheng in five colors.


    Shining silver, that''s the civet demon pill that has been practising for thousands of years.


    Hua Sheng condenses the spirit and uses the flame to condense five demon pills into a white pill.


    Without waiting for Feng Xi to speak, Hua Sheng holds her chin directly, opens her mouth and puts the pill in.


    "Why, you''re poisoning me." The wind laughs.


    "Yes, he Ding Hong." Hua Sheng is not very angry.


    At this time, Hua Sheng saw a child standing beside Fengxi.


    "Here..."


    "Here''s my son, aunt Sheng."


    As expected, the child said, "how is aunt Sheng?"


    Hua Sheng is suddenly scorched by Lei.


    "Don''t be surprised, but for him, I might have died just now He protected me with the power of the foetus. "


    "That''s why you''re crazy. You''re going to die with your own artifact?" When Hua Sheng thought of it, he was very angry.


    If you come a little late, I think this woman will be broken?


    "Haha, it''s ok Isn''t it still alive? Say How do you know I have something to do? "


    Because of the enchantment, the outside world could not know the news. Fengxi thought that Hua Sheng would not come. After all, there was no way to know her situation.


    Hua Sheng points to a thin red rope on her wrist. "That''s my thing. It''s a safety rope. It''s useful. I''ll give it to each of you. As long as you''re alive or dead, I feel it."


    "That is to say, just now it really touched life and death, so red rope helped me to send the letter." The wind is a little cheery.


    "Yes." Hua Sheng nods.


    "My mother, this is my life Ha These five things almost killed me. " The wind patted my chest, a little afraid.


    "The other monsters have the same magic power. If you are not pregnant, it is not your opponent''s. Only the civet cat is a bit troublesome. It has been practicing Taoism for 1200 years, and it is evil practice. After eating many children''s yuan Shen, the magic power is very strong. Even if you are not pregnant, you are not necessarily an opponent. " Hua Sheng reports accurate data word by word.

 Chapter 984

    "Really Fortunately, it''s all over. "


    Wind Xi slowly gets up, can feel the body''s spiritual strength is gradually recovering, the main thing is that the wound torn by the monster is also healing.


    She doesn''t need to ask, but she also knows that it must be the effect of those demon pills. Hua Sheng is really excellent for her. She never thought of taking these as her own.


    "Son, mom is OK, you hurry back." The wind sighed and patted the child on the shoulder.


    Hua Sheng suddenly interjected, "Feng Xi, if you keep him all the time, those enemies and creditors of the Feng family will come to you again. SM is just the beginning You need to know, how many enemies and spirits have you killed in the past few hundred years? Did you not wake up to the first World War? "


    The wind is just like pouring water into the roof. I''ve been stunned for a long time.


    "Ah Sheng, you mean..."


    "You''re so smart you should know what I''m going to say."


    "Mom I have to go. "


    At this time, the body energy of the little boy around becomes weak, and the wind immediately squats down and holds his little hand.


    "You hurry back to rest, I will take good care of you, you have a good sleep."


    The little boy nodded, and then a twinkling halo disappeared in the windy abdomen.


    She knew that the child was back.


    Hua Sheng left with the wind and went to the spring breeze for ten li.


    Wind Xi is suddenly in danger, which is unexpected for all of us. Who would have expected that those demons and ghosts would provoke the wind family?


    Fortunately, Hua Sheng came at the critical moment, or Fengxi will really explain it here today.


    Because of the event, Hua Sheng sent Hua Zhi and Hua Lin away, leaving Fengxi alone at home.


    This matter also didn''t tell Qin Wanyu. Qin Wanyu only knew that Feng Xi was at Huasheng''s house, so he was relieved.


    After they sent wechat for a while, Qin Wanyu continued to be busy.


    Hua Sheng lets ginkgo stew a bowl of red jujube and osmanthus Soup for Feng Xi to replenish her vitality.


    In fact, there is no wound. The only deficiency is the loss of the body''s power.


    "A Sheng..."


    "Go to sleep first, and the rest will be tomorrow."


    "All right."


    "Guest lie I let ginkgo clean up come out, I put a spell on the door, no one comes in, you rest assured."


    Hua Sheng knows what Feng Xi is worried about, and what he does is perfect.


    "Oh, I have a friend like you. I''m so happy to explode."


    Feng Xi looks at Hua Sheng contentedly. She is not very old, but what she thinks is very thoughtful.


    In Fengxi''s words, to be a friend of Huasheng, you will feel very happy. She is very good to her friends.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Go to sleep."


    Hua Sheng didn''t want to say much. He also planned to calm down Fengxi. After all, what happened today.


    The windy guest lies at the door, and Hua Sheng makes a boundary. It''s the eight trigrams array covered with seven colors.


    It can be said that no one can enter except the super demons.


    Wind Xi really sleeps very steadfastly. She just lies down and gets lost. It''s just She met grandpa in her dream this time.


    When I was a child, I dreamed of a valley that my grandfather and I often went to.


    In August, I went to the valley with grandpa to pick some herbs planted by grandpa. It''s very beautiful here. Because there are few people and it''s secret, so Fengxi likes it very much.


    She could see Grandpa standing in the deep valley, bending over to collect medicine.


    She burst into tears. "Grandpa."


    Wind nameless turn round, benevolent smile, "come, wench."


    Later, Feng nameless waved, "come here, just as I have something to say to you."


    The wind nodded and walked towards Grandpa.

 Chapter 985

    Fengxi sits on a bluestone, very close to Grandpa. It''s very happy to see him at such a close distance.


    Grandpa is a very strict person, but he is very tolerant to his granddaughter.


    Even if she was in trouble, she was reluctant to beat or scold her. When Fengxi ran away from home, Grandpa was not angry.


    "Grandpa, I''ve been beaten up by people today." The wind scratched his head, which was a little suicidal.


    "Well, I know everything."


    "Where are those things coming from? Why do you want to revenge me? I don''t want to carry the pot." Feng Xi feels wronged. He doesn''t do it himself, but he has to recite it himself.


    Had it not been for Hua Sheng to come in time, I would have met my grandfather in Jiuquan.


    Wind nameless ha ha a smile, "you this wench, say what nonsense? You are Feng''s family. You are in debt. What are you doing? Some of the demons who came to me for revenge were from three or five hundred years ago. I have to go to the ancestral hall and scold the ancestors, too. "


    The wind is blowing Not a word.


    "Other little demons can be ignored. It''s true that the civet cat has a feud with our Feng family When your aunt was alive. At that time, there was a village called Wuta Village Department. They have a local mountain surrounded by fog all the year round. One year, the villagers disappeared one after another, and then the bones were found and left by the river. This event attracted our attention. At that time, I was talking with some Taoists in the north of Lingbei. Your aunt was ordered to take the Dharma protector to Wuta village and kill a litter of civet demons in the mountain. It''s a pity that there was a big one. The one who ran didn''t hear from us for many years. We all thought that he was dead or had got the way. Where can I know that civet demon, after watching the people being slaughtered, has a strong sense of hatred. Unexpectedly, he joined several evil cultivators to do something harmful in the mountains in the south of the border. In order not to be found, they often turned into adults, mingled with the villagers, and hid their evil spirit with their popularity for many years. "


    "No, Grandpa, ah Sheng said that the civet cat has 1200 years of skill, but my aunt''s age is less than 100 years. "


    " don''t worry, listen to me. " The wind does not have the fame to start, the sign does not let granddaughter worry.


    "The civet cat''s accomplishments are not high, but its IQ is very high. In order to cultivate the way quickly, it unites evil spirits to cultivate the way against heaven, and turns to swallow the child''s Yuanshen. Even some of the little demons in the same trade can''t escape from the hands of poison. In this way, it took decades to build itself into a thousand year old demon. In fact, it''s less than a hundred years old. The reason why it''s powerful is that it has always occupied the cultivation of others. And that''s why you''ve escaped. If you had been a demon for a thousand years, you would have died long ago, and you could not wait for your friend to save you. "


    "By..." Feng Xi really wants to swear, and such a demon with bad character?


    "In the end, it''s still a grudge, Xi''er. As the leader of the Feng family, you are doomed to shoulder the heavy responsibilities from childhood. So Whether you complain or hate, you have to face it. "


    "Grandpa, so I can''t get married, can''t get pregnant?"


    Wind Xi sighed and thought of what Hua Sheng had reminded herself before, and also thought of those words that the coyote was boasting.


    Feng nameless''s eyes are a little complicated, "no, it''s the wrong time. Those enemies and creditors of Feng family have not been eliminated in these years. You are the owner now. Knowing that you are pregnant and have weak spiritual power, they must seize the opportunity to revenge, unless you are strong enough to deal with them."


    Wind Xi eyes dim down, she knew, she knew that she should not fall in love should not be pregnant, where is she qualified for the happiness of ordinary people?

 Chapter 986

    "Xi''er."


    "Grandpa, I don''t need to say more. I know the truth, but I feel very sad."


    "My child, Grandpa, don''t embarrass you. If you want to live an ordinary life You can have children and get married. "


    The wind angrily stretched out his hand and flicked grandpa''s head. "You are a bad old man. You know I can''t do that kind of thing Can I see our people being slaughtered? As the leader of the wind family, I went to be at ease myself. Then I saw my people killed. Besides, even if I wanted to live as an ordinary person, would those demons and ghosts let me go? Even if I give up my position as the leader of the wind family, those demons will cut the grass and root. "


    "That''s the truth." The wind nods.


    "That''s why I said, you bad old man is very bad It''s killing me. "


    "Xi Xi, our Fengjia..."


    "Well, I won''t listen to the big reason. In a word, let''s go step by step."


    Feng Xi knows that he can''t say anything further. Grandpa is just telling himself the power of it.


    Now I understand that when the wind family is pregnant, it will weaken its psychic power due to the pregnancy of the fetus.


    At that time, people will take advantage of the situation and enter. However, there are many enemies in Fengjia.


    There is no way to summon Dharma protectors due to lack of aura. If the snow wolf God doesn''t appear, it''s very difficult to deal with those heretics alone.


    In a word, she shouldn''t be pregnant or in love.


    All in all, the boy didn''t come at the right time


    Fengxi takes the initiative to say goodbye to Grandpa. When he comes back, the old man behind him is still saying, "Xi''er, if heaven is going to do great work for us, we must first work hard and starve our bodies and bones."


    "That''s enough. The ears are cocooned. I''m tired of hearing it when I was young."


    The wind waves its hand, destroying the dream directly.


    Then she woke up from her dream and looked at the time, four o''clock in the morning.


    She got up and had a good nerve. It was a beautiful feeling.


    With five demon Dan absorbed by her, she is naturally energetic.


    She went downstairs in her nightdress and wanted a drink.


    I didn''t expect to see Hua Sheng as soon as I went out. "My God, you want to scare me to death."


    "Aren''t you coming out?"


    "Are you sure I''ll be out this time, or will you wait one night?" I was shocked by the wind.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, come with me."


    Hua Sheng naturally calculated the right time before he came to the door.


    Hua Sheng poured two cups of warm water, and they sat on the sofa in the living room without turning on the light, so they sat quietly in the dark.


    "Have you seen your grandfather?"


    "Well, the old man is upset."


    "What do you think?" Hua Sheng asked her.


    "A Sheng, I''m very ambivalent. I really want to be an ordinary person, marry and have children, just like Hua Zhihua Lin. But I''m the owner of the wind family, you know? The wind family has come to this generation, in fact, it is not as good as before, no one can be the same as my grandfather, awe everywhere. Although I''m touted as a talented feng shui master, I''m still young and inexperienced. Now with pregnancy, it''s almost over. If I don''t interfere, the generation of Fengjia will be almost destroyed. We are all going to die. For so many years, there are not 1000 or 800 undead demons who died in Fengjia''s hands. Once our family loses power, it will be trampled to death by those things. "


    "So?" Hua Sheng looks at the wind.


    "So The child... " When Feng Xi said that, he paused for a moment, and his mood was very complicated.

 Chapter 987

    The child has saved her life. If she didn''t have the former side, she might not be so miserable.


    "So, I''m afraid the child can''t stay..." Whispered the wind.


    Hua Sheng loves her very much, but also knows that she must do so. Otherwise, she may not be able to protect her children and her own life.


    "Then you plan to When do you start? "


    "Tomorrow night is another air dead day. It''s very suitable for such vicious things Or Will you come to the underworld with me? I''ll see him off. "The wind touched his belly and whispered.


    Hearing her say that, naturally I knew her decision.


    Hua Sheng nodded. "No problem. I''ll be with you tomorrow night."


    "Good."


    "That Qin, Anhui and Henan Don''t you say it? He is, after all, the father of the child, and he has rights. "


    Wind Xi licked the lower lip, some bitter.


    "Forget it. If you know how it is, it will only hurt I''ll have a miscarriage then. It''s useless to know so much Don''t forget, they are Muggles. "


    Muggle is the code of Huasheng and Fengxi for ordinary people.


    In fact, it doesn''t mean to belittle. It means ordinary people who don''t know anything.


    And Huasheng and Fengxi are mortals with abilities, in fact, they are not mortals.


    So they often make fun of Muggles. It makes sense to think of the wind, and Huasheng doesn''t stop it.


    In the morning of the next day, Jiang Liu and Hua Sheng went to meizhuang to visit the two elderly people in meizhuang, who were looking at the nursing home. Of course, they also wanted to clean up.


    Hua Sheng likes the feeling of being idle for half a day.


    The river will satisfy her. Whenever she has time, she will try to satisfy all of Huasheng.


    Ginkgo biloba was picked up by Gao he early. When the boy went out, he thought his girlfriend couldn''t.


    Even if ginkgo repeatedly warned not to bring gifts, Gao he still pulled a cart.


    The trunk is full of gifts, food, clothes and shoes.


    Even, there are several underwear, gingko''s face is red.


    "You * ah, you are an old man. Are you ashamed to buy this thing?" Ginkgo asked.


    Gao he scratched his head, which was quite embarrassing.


    "They say it''s a brand. What''s its name? Victoria''s Secret I thought it should be good, so I bought some for you. "


    "Well, I''ll spend money."


    Although the mouth said so, but the heart is very happy.


    Gingko and shaoxiu love each other. They can''t help but take a picture of their friends.


    It''s the trunk of Gao Hechao''s running. It''s full of gifts.


    All of them are top brands in the world, with a visual inspection of at least several hundred thousand things.


    Gingko wrote sweetly - the inner child didn''t listen, promised me not to bring a gift, or bought a pile.


    Everyone likes it. Chuntao is sitting on the balcony with a white bear doll in her arms.


    She''s pregnant. She''s nearly three months pregnant, but she''s in jail.


    Wu Nan seldom comes back. The nanny takes care of her.


    Even once, she accidentally fell and saw Hong. She was sent to the hospital by the nanny. Wu Nan never appeared from head to tail.


    She was very afraid, because Wu Nan said that in four months, she would go to see the gender. Then, if she was a daughter, she would be killed.


    Chuntao is very contradictory. She is afraid of being a girl, but she hopes to be a daughter.


    Because it''s a daughter, you don''t have to come to this miserable world. If you are a boy, you have to have a father like that. That''s not good.


    Think of the warning, look at gingko, look at yourself


    Chuntao smiled bitterly, picked up her mobile phone, and praised ginkgo.


    Ginkgo saw, but also slightly Leng for a while.


    Then immediately sent a private message to Chuntao, "where have you been recently? Even the young lady can''t find you."

 Chapter 988

    Unfortunately, ginkgo waited for a long time, Chuntao did not reply, not a word.


    Gingko gas also don''t say, after all, is for Miss, I really hope Chuntao can come back to see Miss.


    It''s been several months since I left, but I haven''t come back once. I have received so many favors since I was with Miss for more than ten years.


    It''s a wolf heart and a dog lung


    Feng Xi stays in the spring breeze for ten li a day. Hua Sheng doesn''t let her go home. At least she can''t go home until she has dealt with it. It''s too dangerous.


    So she lies on the sofa and plays with her mobile phone, and then sends wechat with Qin Wanyu.


    Qin Wanyu: Xi Xi, do you vomit today?


    Qin Wanyu: so good? Does the baby love her mother?


    Fengxi: nonsense. I didn''t eat it. I didn''t have anything in my stomach. I vomited some wool?


    Qin Wanyu: why not eat? poor taste?


    Fengxi: I don''t feel like eating. It''s hot.


    Qin Wanyu instant transfer 88888. Blinded by the wind.


    Fengxi: what are you doing?


    Qin Wanyu: take the money and go out to eat. Don''t control what you want to eat.


    Feng Xi: Qin Wanyu, do you think you are great if you have money? Good I like your character very much.


    After saying that, Fengxi accepted the money. Qin Wanyu was so ashamed that he was scared. He thought Fengxi was angry.


    Qin Wanyu: Xi Xi, I''ll go back tomorrow. I bought you the ice cream here. It''s delicious.


    Feng Xi: you don''t need to think about me. You should pay attention to your own safety.


    Qin Wanyu: how can I forget? I''ve been thinking about it before. Now I have a small one in my stomach. I''m more concerned about it. I''m afraid you can''t eat well or sleep well. But you should be OK at Jiangliu''s home. Huasheng is very good at taking care of people. I''m relieved.


    Feng Xi: Qin Wan Yu


    Qin Wanyu:?


    Feng Xi: if I have no children I''m not pregnant, will you treat me so well?


    Qin Wanyu: bullshit, you didn''t get pregnant before. Isn''t Lao Tzu nice to you? It''s like I treat you because I want you to.


    Feng Xi: ha ha ha


    Qin Wanyu: still have the face to laugh?


    wind: as like as two peas said, how can you say that? She used to spray me like this.


    Qin Wanyu: it''s right to spray on you. Don''t daydream. Eat well, drink well and sleep well. Wait for me to go back and take you to a big meal.


    Fengxi: Yes, good.


    Feng Xi wants to tell Qin Wanyu that she doesn''t want to leave the child, but she can''t say. Maybe Qin Wanyu is so kind to her. She can''t bear to see him disappointed.


    In the evening, everyone came back again and again.


    After eating, Hua Sheng put down a sleeping charm, which makes the river and ginkgo fall asleep.


    Then she made her way to the underworld under the second lying cloth, and left her soul together with the wind.


    The underworld


    "Lord of the underworld, Hua Sheng has come and brought the little girl of the wind family."


    The underworld is now afraid of hearing the name of Hua Sheng, especially the twelve dead.


    The Pluto was reading a book. He heard that Hua Sheng was coming. He was a little surprised and excited. He even thought, did the woman come to him?


    "Where are they?"


    "On the other side of Sansheng stone, it seems that the girl of the wind family To do anything, because the relationship between wind and nameless, the ghost difference of each level is very accommodating. "


    The Pluto nodded, then waved his hand, and a mirror appeared in front of him, which could clearly see all the movements of Huasheng and Fengxi.


    Two women went to Sansheng stone and touched their abdomen with wind.


    "If you don''t, I''ll do it."


    Hua Sheng thinks that it''s a bit cruel for Fengxi to kill her own child by herself. It''s better for her to be such a bad person.


    At this time, the wind came out a little bit of belly halo, and the child appeared in front of them.


    "Mom, you''re here."


    "I Really, I''m sorry, I''m sorry for you. " Wind Xi some choking, she felt sorry for the child''s mother.

 Chapter 989

    The child pulled the wind''s hand and said in a particularly childish voice, "Mom, I know you''re in trouble. I don''t blame you, but I can''t be your child. I''m sorry that you can''t do it. Let me do it myself."


    With that, the child suddenly pulled up his windy hand and penetrated his low body


    Wind Xi only felt a sudden pain in her chest, and felt the pain in her heart.


    Hua Sheng is also tearful. This scene is really Torture the heart.


    The little child, with his windy hand, is really worried to do this to himself.


    Watching the weak body gradually disappear, the wind can''t help it, tears are falling.


    "Find a good family next time." She choked.


    "No, if there is predestination, I also hope to be your child."


    The childish voice of the child completely broke the Bohemian heart of Fengxi. She totally changed her view of the child and even thought that the child was the best gift in the world.


    In the heartbreak and choking of the wind, the child gradually disappeared and became transparent.


    Sansheng stone, looking at his weak body, a little bit disappeared.


    Finally, Fengxi squats on the ground and cries.


    Hua Sheng didn''t stop her. She felt that it was better to make her cry than to hold it in her heart.


    After waiting for the wind to finish crying, Hua Sheng handed over a white handkerchief. "You are also relieved. After all, he has a mother and son relationship with you. In your heart, he is your child."


    "Yes, but think about it. It''s better for him to follow others than to follow me. Being born in Fengjia is a tragedy. Huhu Let''s go home. "


    Hua Sheng nodded and walked back slowly with the wind.


    Just a few steps away, Hua Sheng turns around and looks behind him


    "What''s the matter?" I was shocked by the wind and asked Hua Sheng.


    Hua Sheng shakes her head. She really doesn''t do much. She just vaguely feels that she has a pair of eyes looking at herself. That kind of feeling is very similar to that person''s


    She came to the underworld, and that person would know, right?


    But along the way, she was not embarrassed. Hua Sheng didn''t know what kind of person he was, but he didn''t think he was a bad person.


    Huasheng and Fengxi have been walking out of the gate of the underworld


    The king of the netherworld also watched the wipe figure disappear all the time, and then waved away the mirror.


    "Lord of the underworld, what do we need to do?"


    "No need."


    In fact, he doesn''t care about the affairs of the Feng family at all, and doesn''t care about the actions of the girl of the Feng family. After all, the Feng family is just a mortal.


    But Hua Sheng


    Well, the Pluto thought that the woman was her natural enemy, and she was born to fight against her, but she was helpless.


    When the wind came back, Hua Sheng cooked a bowl of white fungus and lotus seeds.


    Windy Xi is in a bad mood. After drinking, she lies down and has a rest.


    Baby Ling has gone. Her stomach is empty


    "If Qin Wan Yu asked..." Hua Sheng wants to talk and stops.


    "What do you think I should say?" The wind was staring at the ceiling.


    "I think if you say you miscarried accidentally, he will understand." Hua Sheng felt that Qin Wanyu was not so uncivilized. If Feng Xi accidentally miscarried, he might not say anything, but would love Feng Xi.


    "But I''m not. I killed my own children for the future of our Fengjia family."


    "Don''t say that. You can''t help it." Hua Sheng loves his best friend.


    The wind smiled desolately What did Qin Wanyu think? She didn''t care. She knew that she had lost a good filial child.

 Chapter 990

    Hua Sheng didn''t say much about the wind miscarriage.


    When Jiang Liu and ginkgo woke up the next day, Hua Sheng only said that Feng Xi accidentally fell last night.


    Then I asked my family doctor to prescribe some medicine for Fengxi to make up for her small labor.


    River is a man, nature will not say more, but ginkgo with solid pain, but also with the young lady busy after the care of the wind.


    "Miss Fengxi, don''t go back these days. You can rest here and get well."


    "Well, don''t worry. I''ll make this my home." The wind laughs.


    "Really, don''t make trouble, you are good to keep. Small labor is not a small thing. If you don''t do it well, it''s easy to fall ill. I''ll go to the market and buy you a black chicken. I''ll stew it for you. Lie down and tell me what you want. "


    "Ginkgo, please." Fengxi is grateful for ginkgo''s concern.


    "What can I say? You are my miss''s friend. You are my friend. Thank you very much."


    Gingko finished on the hot run, said to buy a small black chicken.


    Hua Sheng accompanies the wind. He talks to her alone, afraid that she will think of the child and be in a bad mood.


    Fengxi is a very strong person. Knowing that his friend is worried about himself, he will not suffer from his face and let his friend worry, so it seems to be OK on the surface.


    Only in the dead of night can I think of that child, the little hero who stands up to protect himself in the face of the overall situation of life and death.


    She will feel sad, she will also regret, but also know that everything is life.


    Born in Fengshui aristocratic family and head of the family, this road is doomed to be difficult.


    On the other hand, Hua Zhi has been keeping a low profile recently, almost staying behind.


    On this day, she took the initiative to meet Zhao Shixun at a teahouse where they often went.


    Hua Zhi likes to drink fruit tea, especially the taste of peach.


    Zhao Shixun is just the opposite. He doesn''t like to drink anything sweet, so he must order Biluochun every time.


    Hua Zhi went earlier than him. When Zhao Shixun arrived, Biluochun was ready.


    Hua Zhi offered him a cup of tea. "How about Biluochun this year?"


    Zhao Shixun smiled, took the cup and took a sip.


    "Yes, it''s more fragrant than every year."


    "For ten years, you only like Biluochun, and I I prefer fruit tea. When I first met Wang Junxian, he only liked to drink American coffee. It was bitterly suspicious of life. I took a sip and vomited directly. "


    "And then?" Zhao Shixun asked with a smile.


    "Later Wang Junxian didn''t know when to start. He abandoned his American style and drank fruit tea with me At home, there are always nectarines. I didn''t find them at first. When I found them later, I suddenly realized that one''s habits can be changed. "


    "So you want to say, Wang Junxian is willing to change for you, but I am still determined to be myself, right? So Wang Junxian is more suitable for you than me? "


    Zhao Shixun is very smart, so Hua Zhi''s words, he can immediately understand the meaning.


    Hua Zhi lowers her head and drinks fruit tea.


    Just slowly said, "I have been recalling the past few days, and then I think of a problem, I used to think that what I couldn''t let go was you, in fact, I couldn''t let go of my own Whether Wang Junxian changes for me or not, I like him now, and you After all, I live in my memory. I won''t say sorry to you. Do you know why? "


    Hua Zhi''s eyes looked at Zhao Shixun seriously and sincerely. At that moment, Zhao Shixun suddenly felt that Hua Zhi had grown up and was no longer the girl of that year.

 Chapter 991

    Zhao Shixun:?


    He did not say a word, as if waiting for Hua Zhi below.


    Hua Zhi lowers her head and holds the cup in her hands. Her slender fingers are delicate and graceful.


    "Because you hurt me deeply ten years ago, and now I give these back to you, between us Even. "


    Hearing Hua Zhi''s saying that it''s even, Zhao Shixun''s heart sank for no reason. Yes, Hua Zhi''s saying that it''s even, that''s to prove that it''s no longer relevant.


    "Xiaozhi, you Think about it? "


    "Yes." Hua Zhi nods.


    "Ha, I was defeated by Wang Junxian after all." Zhao Shixun smiled bitterly.


    Hua Zhi shakes her head. "No, you lost to yourself. Time will not come back. You chose your future, your great love, and I was destined to be a victim. So Whether there is Wang Junxian or not, in fact, we can''t go back. "


    "Well Xiaozhi, it seems that you don''t want to keep it at all. "


    "It doesn''t make sense to think about it. You can''t tear up the past while you are alive. You can only look forward to the future Zhao Shixun, you''re OK. I don''t hate you. I don''t blame you. I don''t blame you. Let''s forget about what happened in those days. I won''t be drunk and sing about us later. You don''t want to send cards on my birthday every year. All the gratitude, resentment, love, hatred and hatred will be wiped out. "


    "Xiaozhi, I would rather you continue to hate me, hate also means remember, you do I really feel bad I feel like I''m being torn apart in your memory


    Zhao Shixun doesn''t like Hua Zhi''s magnanimity, because it''s all because of love and hate. Without love and hate, there will be no entanglement and intersection.


    "Zhao Shixun, life is not what you want, just what you want It''s a fairy tale, as you wish. Life is what scares you. "


    "Well, my girl has grown up and really matured." Zhao Shixun looks at Hua Zhi gently.


    He likes Hua Zhi very much, really likes, if gives him the opportunity, then he swears, will not pay less love than Wang Junxian.


    Unfortunately, Hua Zhi failed to give him a second chance.


    Maybe it is that Wang Junxian is too fierce and his opponent is too strong.


    "I''m not your girl. I''m not your girl. I''m Hua Zhi."


    "Ha ha, OK, my goddess Hua Zhi." Zhao Shixun likes the confident appearance of Hua Zhi very much.


    If Wang Junxian is there, she must be said. No matter where someone says she is a goddess, Hua Zhi doesn''t care. She can be so confident, narcissistic and proud.


    This time, all the tea money was paid by Hua Zhi. Zhao Shixun also knew that the relationship between him and Hua Zhi was quite clear.


    Of course, it''s in Hua Zhi''s mind that he has not


    So before leaving, Zhao Shixun, standing in front of Hua Zhi''s car, looked at her, "Xiao Zhi, if Wang Junxian fails you, remember to come to me, I am willing to be your spare wheel for the rest of your life."


    "I don''t like spare tires." Hua Zhi refuses.


    "In a word, I will be waiting for you all the time. As long as you repent, you must find me, you must."


    "Although I know it''s impossible, I still don''t want to make you sad. OK, I promise. If Wang Junxian fails me, I will go to you."


    "Well, it''s a deal."


    Zhao Shixun smiled and did not forget to say, "Xiaozhi, you are very beautiful today."


    Hua Zhi''s cheeks turn red after listening


    Today''s Hua Zhi is in fact very childish, wearing a sports jumpsuit, dark green, and then with a black baseball cap, small white shoes.


    Dressed very hip-hop, but it is very naughty lovely.


    Zhao Shixun likes Hua Zhi very much. No matter what kind of Hua Zhi it is, it''s a pity After all, he lost to Wang Junxian.


    After parting, Hua Zhi sits in the car and sends wechat to someone.


    Hua Zhi: I made it clear to Zhao Shixun. Now, what do you want to say?

 Chapter 992

    Wang Junxian: have


    Hua Zhi: what?


    Wang Junxian: if you don''t cherish what you love, don''t blame old Wang next door for cherishing it for you.


    Hua Zhi: ha ha ha ha, Wang Junxian, are you really an asshole? That''s too asshole.


    Wang Junxian''s cold humor, except for Hua Zhi no one like, from time to time out of the golden sentence, everyone will be thunder outside the focus in the Nen.


    Wang Junxian: where are you? I''ll pick you up?


    Hua Zhi: No, I have something else to do. I will not meet you today.


    Wang Junxian: so?


    Hua Zhi: right, just like that, not satisfied?


    Wang Junxian: I dare not refuse.


    Hua Zhi: don''t agree with me.


    In fact, Hua Zhi does have more important things to do, which is a major event she has recently planned.


    On the evening of July 3, at eight o''clock, Hua Zhi held a private dinner in the moon Pavilion on the second floor of Haiyue six-star hotel in Jiangcheng.


    Wang Junxian was deceived by the river, saying that he was going to a friend''s party.


    Wait to know, this is Hua Zhi''s dinner party.


    At the same time, Qin Wanyu, who is on a business trip, is back. Hua Sheng, Feng Xi, Hua Lin and his wife, Hua Zhenyue and his wife, Hua Feng and his wife.


    Apart from Hua Qing, the Chinese family are all here.


    However, these are all from their own families, and the business circle in the outer circle is also full of kings. Xie Dongyang takes Xie Dongyao with him.


    Wang Junxian''s elder sister, Wang liurun and her husband, as well as some of the top rich children in the circle, all of them don''t give face.


    On the other hand, the entertainment industry is blinded. The leading female stars are AI Chen, Prince Yu, Peng Jiajia and Lin muyamei.


    All kinds of directors, producers and agents are here. Famous domestic hosts are also personal friends of Hua Zhi.


    This time, comparable to Hua Zhi''s 25-year-old birthday party, became the hot topic of the night.


    Wang Junxian and Jiangliu sit in the first row, looking at Hua Zhi on the stage.


    She''s wearing a white dress tonight. It''s very simple. It''s so natural without any jewelry.


    Wang Junxian''s eyes are all tenderness, which is a kind of quiet time.


    Huasheng is made next to Fengxi, next to ginkgo and crane.


    Hua Sheng takes a heavy shawl and puts it on the wind. She''s afraid of catching cold.


    "Qin Wanyu has just come back, and will enter the arena soon. Do you want to be his side?"


    "No, it''s here." Feng Xi lowers her head and rejects Hua Sheng''s offer.


    In fact, she was afraid to face Qin, Wan and Yu, and she didn''t dare to say anything about her children.


    At this time, Hua Zhi picked up the microphone, looked at the stage, smiled.


    "All of you here are my very good friends. Thank you for coming. I invite you here today. In fact, I want you to make a witness for me I Hua Zhi, today announced that he will end his 11 year career as an artist, and will leave the entertainment circle indefinitely from now on. "


    Hua Zhi said this, and there was an uproar


    The media are also crazy to take photos, video, afraid to miss this explosive news.


    Wang Junxian is slightly shocked


    The river looked at him sideways. "Is that what you mean?"


    Wang Junxian shook his head. "No, she didn''t tell me."


    Jiang Liu smiled and said, "it seems that Hua Zhi has figured it out. It''s a good thing. Old Wang next door, congratulations. I''ll go home with my beauty. No, I should go home with my shadow."


    At this time, Qin, Wan and Yu quietly walked to the first row and sat next to Jiangliu and Wang Junxian.


    Then he looked around and said, "Hey, where is my family?"


    River stream very despised pointed to that side, "with my home a Sheng together, did not lose."


    Qin Wanyu smiled and took out his mobile phone to send a wechat to Fengxi.


    "Baby, I''m back."


    Wind Xi directly and rudely replied: roll

 Chapter 993

    Qin Wanyu smiled and said nothing. He put away his mobile phone and looked at the stage.


    Xie Dongyang sits not far from Huasheng. He will occasionally look at Huasheng greedily. Of course, he will be embarrassed if Huasheng doesn''t pay attention.


    "Elder brother, you are obvious. You have been peeping at sister Huasheng."


    "Shut up."


    "If you like, just say a few words. It won''t be so. Why do you look in secret? It''s very suggestive."


    "For adults, let children alone. Xie Dongyao asks you to keep quiet."


    Xie Dongyao''s mouth was flat and he didn''t say a word, but he looked down on his second brother in his heart. He felt that he was not as domineering as before.


    Hua Sheng and Feng Xi are very serious looking at the stage. Hua Zhi has retired. They both know something about it, because Hua Zhi mentioned it before.


    I just didn''t expect that she would do as she said.


    I simply didn''t prepare for everyone''s psychology. The situation was so hot.


    "The goddess is determined to retire." The wind sighed a little.


    "No matter how smart a woman is, she can''t escape a word of affection. Even Hua Zhi will fall." This is what Hua Sheng said, and the comments are in place.


    Feng Xi smiled and said, "even you, an immortal, are involved in seven emotions and six desires, let alone those Muggles. It''s normal."


    Hua Zhi on the stage, affectionately looked at Wang Junxian in the first row under the stage, only to feel warm in her heart.


    Then Hua Zhi continued to smile, "I know you are surprised, may feel a pity, but I want to say that life will experience ups and downs, no one will always be red, even me, there will be times of anger, so it''s better to be quick and brave to leave, and to give yourself a good reputation. Of course, these are not the most important, the most important is I intend to marry Mr. Wang Junxian, whom I love in my whole life, and enter into the palace of marriage. In my whole life, I''ve got everything. For the rest of my life, I just want to be a good wife and a good mother, and I won''t waste people''s lives. Whether you understand or not, it''s all my decision. Thank you. "


    Finish saying, Hua Zhi is facing the stage deeply, bowed


    Wang Junxian''s mood is very complex, which he has been thinking about, but really to this moment, it is a little reluctant.


    I can''t bear to be so radiant as Hua Zhi, to lose the glory of the goddess


    "Hua Zhi, No."


    "Hua Zhi, Hua Zhi."


    "Goddess, don''t retreat. We like you."


    There are some fans at the scene. They are the iron fans of Hua Zhi''s support group. They are loyal to her all the time. Hua Zhi is also to repay everyone''s love for ten years, so she invited them to come.


    I don''t know that fans can''t stand it immediately. I can''t cry.


    Even shouting slogans


    -- the goddess is always red, and the Zhi family is always the best.


    -- gorgeous, shore Zhi Tinglan, forever love Hua Zhi, love.


    -- the most beautiful city, love Hua Zhi and never regret.


    Then the whole audience is out of control, shouting together, Hua Zhi, Hua Zhi, Hua Zhi


    That voice is deafening, Hua Zhi is on the stage so always smiling, always smiling, laughing and crying.


    It was not until the host calmed everyone down with his gestures that Hua Zhi continued to pick up the microphone.


    "I love my acting career, my career, my fans, but I also love Mr. Wang I''m just the most ordinary girl, and I just want to be ordinary happiness. Mr. Wang I''ve been together for so long, I haven''t had a chance to express my love to you. At this moment, I want to be in front of everyone Tell you... "


    "Oh, you''re red, old Wang. The goddess wants to express her love to you in the 21st century." Qin Wanyu, Jiangliu, Gaohe several people brush their heads together to see Wang Junxian.


    At this moment, the man still pretends to be calm and the clouds on his face are light

 Chapter 994

    In fact, Wang Junxian''s heart is also pounding at this moment. Where has such a low-key person experienced such a scene?


    Hua Zhi has been in love since, in fact, has not admitted the love positively, Wang Junxian also once wronged very much.


    I think Hua Zhi doesn''t want to be known about their relationship. Later, Hua Zhi explained that he was afraid of being harassed by the media and paparazzi.


    Now Hua Zhi''s public confession is also due to her retirement.


    In the future, he will not be an artist, nor in the entertainment circle. Naturally, he will not be the target of paparazzi''s attention.


    So Wang Junxian finally knows that Hua Zhi''s hard work is false.


    Hua Zhi''s white dress is a rare beauty.


    Such Hua Zhi is rarely seen. At this moment, she is not a superstar Hua Zhi, not a queen Hua Zhi.


    It''s just a sweet looking girl next door, Hua Zhi. It''s just a girl who confesses to her sweetheart.


    Hua Zhi, who is holding the microphone, is also excited. She takes a deep breath and looks at Wang Junxian affectionately, and then slowly says, "for the rest of her life..."


    Hua Zhi finishes saying this sentence, those multitudinous fans shout in unison, "snow is you, plain is you..."


    Hua Zhi smiles with tears. "For the rest of her life, it''s you who do the laundry, you who do the cooking, and you who do the dishes and the floors."


    The whole audience burst into laughter


    Wang Junxian also can''t help but slightly raise the corner of his mouth. At such a deep moment, he should deliberately tease and compare. It''s really Hua Zhi who is right. It''s just so skinny.


    After the laughter subsided gradually, Hua Sheng put up his smile and said seriously, "I used to think that love is one''s infinite tolerance for another. Later I learned that love is actually two people for each other, constantly compromise, constantly modify the bottom line. I didn''t like to do housework before. Even washing dishes was sinful. Later I don''t remember how many times I''ve done the most annoying things in the kitchen, but I''m actually happy and sweet because that man is worth it. But Mr. Wang didn''t like sweetness, but I like fruit tea, so later, he gave up the American style that he had drunk for many years, and drank fruit tea and chocolate with me. "


    Hua Zhi''s eyes are soft to the extreme, "at that time, I thought, love a person is not add, but always do subtraction. I never thought that I could love someone so much, or even want to spend my life with him, but later, I only thought that I could do the common things that all lovers do together. Love is the wind, the flowers, the snow and the moon, but marriage is firewood, rice, oil and salt. As long as the person you marry is the one you love deeply, even if the firewood, rice, oil and salt, you also feel happy, which is a kind of spiritual resonance. I have seen a saying before that there are about six billion people in the world. But in a moment, there is only one person, in your heart, worth thousands of troops, all over the world. "


    "I''m tired of being a goddess these years. I just want to be a childe''s wife for the rest of my life, OK?"


    In the end, this sentence simply detested the explosive point of the whole scene, and Wang Junxian was also stunned by this sudden happiness.


    "Ouch, it''s sour."


    "Old Wang, answer quickly. The goddess is still waiting."


    River current and Qin, Wan and Yu are all in cajole, Wang Jun shows shy smile.


    Then I don''t know who gave the microphone to Wang Junxian. He got up slowly and looked at Hua Zhi.


    "Hua Zhi, Hua Zhi, Hua Zhi."


    Fans are still enthusiastic, heartbreaking and shouting, cheering for the goddess.


    Feng Xi asked Hua Sheng with a smile, "does your third sister mean to propose openly? The feeling of good and evil. "

 Chapter 995

    Hua Sheng slightly raised his mouth, "this style is very Hua Zhi."


    Such a thing, AI Chen once wanted to do, but did not succeed, is to express his love to Xie Dongyang at the concert, want to raise a high profile.


    It''s a pity that the falling flowers intentionally flowed relentlessly. Xie Dongyang not only didn''t agree, but also had an accident that day.


    Now Hua Zhi is just taking advantage of her retirement dinner party to play a way AI Chen didn''t understand at that time.


    It''s really aggressive and wild, and it''s really the style of Hua Zhi.


    Wang Junxian is a Capricorn man, he can''t do this kind of thing, but Hua Zhi can.


    So Hua Sheng is not surprised at all. Even if something more outrageous happens today, Hua Sheng will not be surprised. After all, her third sister is Hua Zhi.


    In the entertainment circle, Hua Zhi stands for absolute feminism and status.


    Wang Junxian really has mixed feelings in his heart. He originally wanted to surprise Hua Zhi with a proposal, but later he was messed up by Zhao Shixun''s appearance.


    Now Hua Zhi says it''s better to make up for it, to give him a surprise, which he didn''t expect, so he''s still a little excited.


    Wang Junxian took the microphone, looked at Hua Zhi for more than ten seconds, and recalled the noisy and noisy that they had been making along the way.


    It is also an exclamation, so his magnetic voice finally only replied to five words.


    "Yes, Mrs. Wang."


    As expected, it''s Capricorn. It''s such an atmosphere. I can say these five words calmly. It''s cool.


    Then I saw Hua Zhi crying excitedly. Wang Junxian lost the microphone and directly pulled off his tie. He came to the stage domineering. Under the eyes of the whole audience, he hugged Hua Zhi deeply.


    All of a sudden, there were screams


    Hua Zhi only felt that he and Wang Junxian were drowned in the noisy scream.


    "This man is blessed." The envy of Qin, Wan and Yu is coming out.


    The river nodded, "old Wang next door is the winner of life."


    Hua Zhi''s dinner was supposed to end at 10 o''clock, but because there were too many guests, the star performance alone lasted until 11 o''clock.


    When it''s all over, it''s almost over. Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian are with the conjoined baby. They hold hands wherever they go.


    Then several people went to a nearby guild hall and continued to sing K.


    This is Gao he''s in partnership with several buddies. It''s also a show for everyone.


    In the middle, there is a funny thing, that is, Hua Sheng goes to the bathroom.


    The restroom is clearly in the private room, but at the door of the restroom, Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian are bored and crooked.


    Two people holding hands, the pulse of each other''s shouts.


    I can''t be bored with Hua Sheng, "I said, will you go or not? If you two don''t go, don''t block the door. I''m going to suffocate. "


    "Hahahaha, five younger sister, you are funny." Hua Zhi can''t laugh.


    "Please get out of the way and smile. I really can''t hold it."


    Hua Sheng finally angrily Yanks Hua Zhi away and tells Feng Xi to watch Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian.


    Don''t let this pair of men and women who do harm to the world get close to the door of the toilet. It''s a sin.


    Everyone had a good time this evening. When we went back, Qin Wanyu directly took the wind and went back to the villa.


    "Wind..."


    Hua Sheng seems to want to say something to her.


    "I understand. I''ll take care of it. Don''t worry." The wind patted the back of Hua Sheng''s hand, and he got on the bus with Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Because Qin Wanyu drank wine, they were all picked up by drivers, and they didn''t say anything along the way.


    When we got to the villa, Qin Wanyu couldn''t wait to embrace the wind. "Xi Xi, did you drink with me on your back tonight? Can you not poison our son?"


    "Qin Wanyu, I have something to confess to you." The wind licked her lips and took a deep breath.


    This is the moment.

 Chapter 996

    In fact, Fengxi also knows that it may be The relationship between Qin, Wan and Yu was over.


    After all, it was a heavy blow. Especially when she made her own decision, she didn''t consult Qin, Wan and Yu at all.


    "What''s the matter? It''s so serious. Don''t scare me, Xi Xi." Qin Wanyu didn''t like Fengxi''s serious expression.


    There is also a kind of not very good foreboding.


    "You sit first."


    When it''s time to say it, Fengxi is a bit of a counsellor, not as brave and strong as she thinks.


    Qin Wanyu unbuttoned the sapphire blue shirt and was in excellent shape.


    "Come on, Xi Xi, I''m all ears to your husband."


    In Qin Wanyu''s mind, Fengxi was actually his wife. Although Fengxi refused to marry or admit their relationship.


    But all the friends around know what''s going on. After all, both of them have children.


    Feng Xi sits opposite to Qin, Wan and Yu, with her hands tensely tugging at the corner of her floral dress.


    "Qin Wanyu, son No more. "


    "Ah?" Qin Wanyu thought he had heard something wrong, so he said.


    "The child is gone."


    Qin Wanyu was stunned, and then his face changed, "Xi Xi, play back to play back to play back to play, don''t make fun of the children, lovely."


    "I didn''t make trouble, Qin Wanyu. Listen, the children are gone. They are gone. They are gone."


    Wind Xi closed his eyes and repeated it several times, for fear that Qin Wanyu could not hear clearly.


    For a long time, both of them were silent. The air was very quiet.


    After a long time, Qin Wanyu asked in a hoarse voice, "how could it be? Why not? "


    "I want to say that I miscarried. I accidentally miscarried. Maybe you won''t be so angry and forgive me But I don''t want to lie or cheat you The child is me I did it myself. You can think that I miscarried myself. That''s it. I killed him. "


    "Wind, do you know what you say? Be responsible for your own words, you know? " Qin Wanyu stared at her with red eyes.


    Wind Xi bit his lips, but also under the ruthless.


    "Yes, I''m responsible. That''s what I said. It''s also the cruelest fact."


    Qin, Wan and Yu felt only a tight chest, and then there was an unspeakable sadness.


    "Why, Xixi, why? You said No abortion, you said, to keep him, he is also your child Your child, you know? "


    Qin Wanyu was really excited because he was not prepared to be a father. He had been trying to adapt to this period.


    Finally, I got used to the joy of being a father, but Fengxi told him that the child was gone. Is this playing with him?


    "Because the time is not right, I shouldn''t be pregnant, and I can''t be pregnant It''s my fault, it''s all my fault, so Qin Wan Yu I''m sorry for you. If you want to fight or scold, please listen to me. If I resist, I''ll be a bastard. "


    It''s true that Fengxi is very guilty. Qin Wanyu is also a victim in this matter. He really doesn''t know anything.


    But Fengxi didn''t intend to tell Qin Wanyu everything about it, and didn''t want him to bear the responsibility and helplessness of Fengjia with himself.


    I don''t want to involve the Muggle of Qin, Wan and Yu in their strange circle.


    "What nonsense do you say?" Qin Wanyu raised his head and looked at the ceiling, only to feel that at this moment, even breathing was painful.


    "Qin Wanyu, let''s separate. I''ll move away tomorrow morning. Your parents You go to say, say I''m sorry I''m sorry everyone, I I don''t deserve to be with you. That''s it. It''s late. You''re tired too. Have a rest earlier. "


    Wind Xi finish saying, slightly sigh a turn upstairs.


    "Wind, have you ever loved me?" Qin Wanyu suddenly asked.

 Chapter 997

    Feng Xi takes a deep breath again, but there is no answer. In her opinion, it is meaningless to answer. It is doomed to be a tragedy.


    This night, Fengxi took the initiative to live in the guest bedroom. She didn''t sleep all night.


    After all, it''s about to leave at dawn, so it''s hard. I thought about many scenes that I first met with Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Think of the beginning of their own singing in the bar, Qin Wanyu no skin no face every day to visit.


    Later, I had the cheek to squeeze into her rental house. Later, I followed her to Wynn''s hometown for Chinese New Year.


    Every scene flashed in my mind, in fact, it was only less than a year.


    I feel like I''ve been with him for a long time, maybe it''s because so many things happened.


    Qin Wanyu himself lived in the master bedroom. He stayed up all night, but he didn''t disturb the wind.


    He really needs to digest the things that Fengxi said tonight.


    At six o''clock the next morning, shortly after dawn, the wind carried the suitcase away.


    But as soon as I opened the door, I saw Qin, Wan and Yu standing at the door.


    She was slightly shocked


    "Put on your pants and don''t admit it, do you?"


    Wind:


    "Don''t want to be responsible for me, do you? It''s said that there''s a big wave for Cinderella, and you don''t have a big wave, but why do you also want to be a Cinderella? "


    Wind:


    "If you want to break up, it''s OK. Take the cost of mental loss. Five million yuan."


    Wind:


    To tell you the truth, Fengxi can''t understand the operation of Qin, Wan and Yu, so she is stupid.


    "What do you think it''s so easy to break up? Things stay, they can''t take away. "


    Finish saying, don''t wait for wind Xi, he snatched the salute in wind Xi''s hand and directly returned to the room.


    "Qin Wan Yu..."


    "Let''s go downstairs to eat. We''re starving."


    Qin Wanyu, embracing Fengxi''s shoulder, slowly went downstairs and sat on the table.


    Nanny aunt has already made breakfast, but it''s red dates and black rice porridge. Fengxi thinks it''s more than she wants?


    Qin Wanyu takes the initiative to serve a bowl to Fengxi, and then places it in front of her.


    "You eat more. I''ll take you to the hospital for reexamination later. You are still young and your body is the most important."


    "Qin Wan Yu..." Wind Xi some want to cry, can''t say why.


    She thought Qin Wanyu would scold her and hate her. After all, she killed their children by herself.


    But he didn''t, didn''t even ask, and cared about her body.


    "Come on, don''t follow me in the whole wronged sample. Eat it. I''ll help you find someone and ask a professor for a good look."


    Without waiting for Fengxi''s chance to speak, Qin Wanyu stopped mentioning last night''s words, which deviated greatly from Fengxi''s expectation.


    Fengxi is in a very complicated mood. She specially sent a wechat to Huasheng.


    "A Sheng, I''m so upset. Qin Wanyu didn''t say anything, blame me or ask. He asked the professor for me to check my body. I''m so upset What do I do? "


    Hua Sheng looks calm and replies, "step by step. Don''t get tangled up. You two have a deep relationship. Don''t break it."


    "The wind said that?" The river asked his wife.


    Hua Sheng nodded.


    "With my knowledge of Qin, Wan and Yu for so many years, he will not be disappointed or break up with Fengxi because of this."


    "You''re pretty sure. That''s it." Hua Sheng smiled and thought that her husband was very clever and had a good idea.


    At this time, Hua Sheng''s mobile phone rings again. She thinks it''s still Fengxi wechat. She takes it up and looks at it. Her face slightly changes.


    "Miss, I''m back in Jiangcheng. Is it convenient to visit you?"


    It''s Chuntao. Chuntao sent a wechat to Huasheng.

 Chapter 998

    "What''s the matter? A Sheng? "


    Jiang Liu put down his bowl and looked at his wife on the opposite side. His face was not right.


    "Chuntao is back."


    Hearing the name of Chuntao, gingko and Jiangliu were stunned. They didn''t seem to think of it at all.


    "Why does she come back, and have the face to come back?" Gingko is very angry. When I think of the things that Chuntao doesn''t pay attention to, I feel overwhelmed.


    "She wants to see you?" River flow.


    Hua Sheng nodded.


    "Yes, may I accompany you?"


    "No, she can''t let it go when you go. It''s inconvenient to say something. I''ll take ginkgo with me. Don''t worry."


    "But I''m afraid..."


    Jiangliu also knows that Chuntao doesn''t have any problems, but the man behind Chuntao, though he hasn''t investigated, doesn''t think it''s a good kind.


    I''m afraid of threatening my wife, so I''m not sure.


    "It''s OK, I promise."


    Hua Sheng reaches out and holds the palm of the river tightly. The cold touch of his fingertips makes the river slightly uneasy.


    "Call me whenever you need anything."


    "Well, don''t worry."


    Hua Sheng didn''t let the spring peach come for ten li, but went out to see her with gingko.


    The two sides agreed to stay in a teahouse. The place is a little secluded, but the decoration is very high-end.


    When Huasheng and ginkgo arrived, Chuntao was already waiting in the private room.


    As soon as Hua Sheng entered the door, he saw that Chuntao had suffered much more than before. His face was very haggard, and he was several years old.


    It''s not the same state as before. The peach is young, watery and more tolerant than ginkgo.


    But now


    Ginkgo is also some accidents, just how long did not see, they make themselves like this.


    Chuntao is wearing a black long sleeved shirt, under which are jeans, black sneakers.


    The bag in my hand is not the famous brand that Wu Nan sent before, but a very low-key brand.


    Huasheng is still a canvas bag, a White Chiffon shirt with lantern sleeves, and a fishtail skirt with coffee color under it. It''s very simple, but it''s still beautiful.


    "Miss, I have ordered Longjing for you." Chuntao got up and said.


    Hua Sheng nodded and took a seat opposite her. Hua Sheng likes green tea, especially Longjing, which is known by people around her.


    "Sit down, too." Hua Sheng looks at Chuntao.


    She was very careful, secretly took a look at Ginkgo biloba, the eyes were not very friendly, and her face was embarrassed.


    "When did you come back?" Hua Sheng asked her.


    "The plane arrived this morning. I found a hotel to have a rest."


    "Well, did you come back alone?"


    "Yes."


    "Much thinner." Hua Sheng looks at Chuntao''s face carefully.


    Chuntao''s tears came out at once, and then she wiped them quickly. "Miss, I can''t deal with you."


    "Don''t say that. It''s all over. Did you have breakfast? Can I get you something to eat? "


    "No, I''m not hungry either." Chuntao shakes her head.


    "Ginkgo."


    "Miss." Gingko step forward.


    "Tell the waiter to make some snacks, such as osmanthus cake."


    "Good."


    Ginkgo nodded and turned out of the door.


    There were only two people left in the private room.


    Chuntao looks at miss. She only thinks that she shouldn''t have left at the beginning. Miss is really a good person to her, but


    "Chuntao."


    "Miss," you said She was respectful.


    "How long have you been pregnant?"


    "Miss I... " Chuntao''s face changed so much that she didn''t expect to be exposed so soon.


    "You can''t hide these things from me. I saw them when I entered the door. You have the breath of fetal spirit." Hua Sheng, every word.

 Chapter 999

    In fact, Chuntao didn''t want to hide it, but it''s very embarrassing for her to see through so quickly.


    "Miss, I didn''t mean to hide it."


    Chuntao lowers her head, unable to tell whether she is sad or guilty.


    "I didn''t blame you or tell you to hide. Chuntao, you have been with me for so many years We don''t need to talk about our relationship. You don''t need to explain it. I understand it. "


    Hearing Hua Sheng''s words, Chuntao is even worse.


    Then tearfully said, "Miss, I''m less than three months pregnant, so I want to wait for three months before I tell you."


    There is a folk custom in Jiangcheng, that is, you can''t say if you are pregnant for less than three months, and you are afraid of being angry with the fetuses, which will have a bad impact on the fetuses.


    So we will keep it to ourselves. When we announce the good news, it must be three months later.


    Fengxi doesn''t care about this custom, because it comes from Fengjia and thinks this legend has no basis.


    Of course, her children are gone. Naturally, it''s not because of the anger of the foetus, but because the people are too feudal and superstitious.


    "Does he know?"


    Chuntao knows who Huasheng is talking about. She nods slowly.


    "Then what are you going to do? The child stays, right? "


    "Calculate Yes, it should be. " Chuntao''s tone is uncertain, because her situation is a little complicated. Wu Nan said that she didn''t care about her children, but wanted a son. If she was pregnant with a girl, Wu Nan would definitely have her induced labor, regardless of her physical injury.


    Hua Sheng is so smart. How could he not understand Chuntao''s implication? He just can''t say everything. He must leave some room.


    "How are you in Wancheng?"


    Hua Sheng holds up the tea cup, just like before, with a seemingly innocent smile on the corner of his mouth, that kind of quiet beauty. So far, Chuntao has only been seen by the young lady.


    Even if other women imitate deliberately, they will not imitate at all. This is the charm of the master and the son. She is unique, for everyone.


    "Miss, I''d like to tell you that I have a good life, but with your insight, I''ll be torn down if I lie. It''s better to tell the truth, so I''m not good. It''s really not good."


    Hua Sheng is not at all surprised, but also very calm.


    "Do you regret that?"


    "Regret, regret."


    "Do you want to come back?" Hua Sheng asked again.


    At this moment, Chuntao hesitates. Yes, does she want to come back? Yes, but she knows that she can''t.


    Not to mention that the child doesn''t know what to do, even if it''s Wu Nan, she won''t let go of her. At that time, she can only be involved.


    Therefore, Chuntao''s heart has been tangled for a long time before she looks at Huasheng and shakes her head.


    The answer seems to be within the expectation of Huasheng.


    "What can I do for you? Do you need money? " Hua Sheng puts down his tea cup and sighs at Chuntao.


    The dowry that Hua Sheng has prepared for Chuntao is already very rich, but she is worried that she will be cheated by a bad man, so Hua Sheng still asks if she needs financial assistance?


    Chuntao shook her head hard after listening. "Miss, I have money. I haven''t spent the money you gave me."


    "Then what do you want me to do for you?" Hua Sheng asked calmly.


    Chuntao was even more upset. She did come back with a desire and was seen through by the young lady. If ginkgo is in the room, it must be scolded again?


    Chuntao grabs Huasheng''s hand with both hands, and tears fall.


    "Miss, please help me turn my baby into a boy."

 Chapter 1000

    Hua Sheng was stunned. "What are your requirements?"


    "Miss, I just want a boy." Chuntao is crying.


    "Chuntao, you have been around me for many years. Who instilled the idea of son preference in you? Why do you have to have a boy when you are pregnant? What happened to the girl? "


    Hua Sheng is surprised. I don''t know why Chuntao is so ignorant?


    "Miss, please help me, I know you can I know you have a lot of ability These years, although I haven''t asked about it, you must have a strange skill. I don''t know the gender of the baby in my stomach. Please calculate it for me. If it''s a girl, I hope to change it into a boy. If it can''t be changed Then help me to have a look at sex, and I''ll decide to stay. "


    After hearing this, Hua Sheng took a deep breath to understand the meaning of Chuntao.


    "That man forced you, didn''t he?"


    "He He just likes his son. If I''m pregnant with a girl, I''ll kill him. " Chuntao can''t bear the heavy pressure. She said something about it.


    Hua Sheng''s fingers tremble.


    "Such a man, you are still beside him? Have you lived enough? " Hua Sheng''s Qi is not good. He stares at Chuntao and only hates his girl for not fighting.


    "Miss, I I have my difficulties. Please help me. "


    There are only two purposes for Chuntao''s trip.


    First, let the Huasheng Gang see the gender. After all, it''s too late to go to the hospital after four months. Induced labor will be very painful.


    Second, if you are pregnant with a girl, I hope Huasheng can help her change her gender.


    Although Chuntao didn''t know what to do, she felt that she had a lot of powers.


    "I can''t help you with this, and I won''t divine for you. Go."


    Hua Sheng has vowed that he will not augur for the people around him. How can he get into trouble after he has learned from the past?


    Last time, Hua Lin''s life hung in the air. Hua Sheng was a divination given by the wind, not by himself.


    So Chuntao''s request, she really can''t agree.


    "Chuntao, the road is his own, I said, if you are lost now, everything is still in time."


    "Miss, I have no way back. I''m sorry..." Chuntao couldn''t tell Huasheng that he was controlled by Wu Nan with a drug taken by a mental patient.


    Once you leave that drug, you will become very manic and can''t live a normal life at all. To put it bluntly, you have a sense of dependence.


    So she really can''t go back, not as simple as the lady said.


    "In that case, I have nothing to say. Take care."


    After the last drop of tea in the cup, Hua Sheng got up and left.


    As soon as gingko opened the door and was ready to come in, he saw the young lady going out, and naturally followed her.


    "Ginkgo, go and buy the list. I''ll wait for you in the car."


    Hua Sheng takes out a card and puts it in Gingko''s hand. Then he takes the lead in getting on the car with a very dignified face.


    After ginkgo paid the bill, she happened to meet Chuntao. She took a look at ginkgo and didn''t want to talk. She turned around and left.


    "Stop for me." The roar of gingko gas.


    Chuntaodun stops, but does not look back. Her mood is not much better than Huasheng.


    "What did you say to the young lady? She was in such a bad mood?"


    Ginkgo has been with her for many years. It''s easy for her to feel her happiness, anger and sorrow. Before she got on the bus, Hua Sheng''s face was always gloomy.

 Chapter 1001

    "It''s none of your business to say anything."


    "Fart, don''t pretend to be Gao Leng here with us. Chuntao, I''ll tell you that no matter how jealous you are of me, you can''t look at me. I think I''m inferior to you, and you can bully me. If you dare to hit the idea of a young lady, I won''t let you go." Ginkgo warned.


    Chuntao sneers, "you think too much, miss so high, how can I bully?"


    "What on earth did you say? I know that it''s not good for you to come back suddenly. You don''t have to go to the three treasures hall. As expected..." Ginkgo has some regrets. I knew that I shouldn''t have let the young lady come to see Chuntao. It''s just to block myself.


    "Ginkgo, take care of yourself."


    Chuntao now has no way to recall the past in her mind, and can''t face her old friend well.


    Say is envy, also, envy ginkgo why destiny is better than her? Why do you love Gao he so much?


    Can you still be safe around miss, and she will suffer so much pain?


    They are all orphanages and girls of the same age. Why?


    Chuntao has fallen into a kind of paranoid circle, complaining about everyone, never thought about it, all of which is made by itself.


    In fact, Chuntao used to be a very important person for Huasheng. Many important things are entrusted to her. It is more popular than ginkgo.


    But she didn''t fight for it, so she had to live and die to fall in love, forcing her master and son to run away from home, which made Huasheng sad.


    These, blame no one else, but she is now completely dizzy, no normal thinking.


    After Chuntao left, gingko went back to the car and saw that the young lady''s face was still gloomy, so she was naturally worried.


    "Miss, let me go to the park with you. It''s June. In the garden of flowers in Jiangcheng, there are all kinds of flowers in full bloom, especially tulips. They are blooming brilliantly. Let''s take photos."


    "No, let''s go home."


    "Miss..."


    "Ginkgo, I''m ok."


    Hua Sheng lies in the back seat and rubs his eyebrows. It''s true that he''s in a bad mood, but he''s not in the mood to do anything else.


    Gingko only drove her home, but when she got home, gingko worried about her depression, so she called Jiangliu, which roughly means that when she wanted to pick up Xie Dongyang''s cat, she would be happy when she saw Xiaohei''s two children.


    Jiangliu is on the construction site. After listening to gingko, he agrees. He even calls Xie Dongyang himself to say it.


    Xie Dongyang felt a little ashamed and felt that he was not as magnanimous as the river.


    I didn''t take the chance to see Hua Sheng, but sent Xie Dongyao.


    Xie Dongyao is also sincere, driving a sports car, pulling two kittens, plus a big white cat, all sent.


    Yes, Xiaobai is here too. You are right.


    When Hua Sheng came downstairs to see it, he was shocked.


    Then the two kittens, close to each other, pounced on Hua Sheng and meowed.


    "Milk, coffee, why are you here?" Seeing two little milk cats, Huasheng''s haze really disappeared by more than half.


    Ginkgo with apron, nestled in the kitchen door, satisfied smile.


    "Sister Hua Sheng, my elder brother said that I would send them to you for a few days. Don''t you dislike them?"


    "No, Yaoyao, please take a seat."


    Hua Sheng gave Xie Dongyao a warm welcome, and then they were rolling cats together in the living room.


    "Sister Hua Sheng?"


    "Yes?"


    "Qin Wan Yu He''s going to be a father. He''s going to get married, isn''t he? " Xie Dongyao hesitated for a moment, but could not help asking.

 Chapter 1002

    Hua Sheng holds one of the kittens and lowers his head. His expression slightly changes.


    "He''s really been with Fengxi for a long time, but I''m not sure about the marriage, son I don''t know what they''re going to do about it. "


    "I guess I''m hopeless. I''m so angry. I''ve loved Qin, Wan and Yu for so many years." Xie Dongyao has a flat mouth.


    "What do you love about him?" Hua Sheng asked with a smile.


    Xie Dongyao, a ge you, was paralyzed on the sofa behind him, sighed, and looked like an adult.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, it''s love. I''ve been in love for many years. I wanted to die for him at the beginning. Later, I had an accident and he saved me abroad. I think we have a lot of fate. Sister Huasheng, you say I''m not bad, and my family has money. Why doesn''t Qin Wanyu like me?"


    "Love is a delicate thing. It doesn''t care about your beauty, your wealth, or a feeling?" Huasheng is slow.


    "That''s not true. Don''t be upset if I say something. If you were not so beautiful and like fairies, how could brother Jiangliu spoil you so much? Men are very realistic. What''s more, if you are not the daughter of the Hua family, if you are just a girl from a common family, how can you be such a successful young lady of the Jiang family? Look at my brother''s confidant, Miss Wen Wen. She''s not bad either. Unfortunately, she has a bad life. She has been ridiculed and criticized for her birth. "


    Hua Sheng nodded after listening, "yes, you have some sense in these words."


    Xie Dongyao is small and immature, but these words are not unreasonable. Hua Sheng agrees with her.


    Xie Dongyao likes Huasheng very much. After a hard time, she sticks to it.


    Hua Sheng also left her to have dinner together, until it was dark, the river was almost off work, the little girl just left.


    Before leaving, he deliberately lowered his voice and said, "sister Huasheng, actually my brother really wants to see you, but my brother Jiangliu is too gentlemanly and magnanimous. On the contrary, my brother''s little mind can''t be exerted. Isn''t that right? Even send the cat to let me, but I still want to help him say a word, my second brother miss you very much, in the heart has always been you. "


    Hua Sheng smiled awkwardly and didn''t answer. As a married woman, she was always remembered. She didn''t think it was a good thing.


    But because of the relationship with the Xie family, it''s hard to say anything unpleasant.


    After Xie Dongyao left, Hua Sheng was also a little tired, lying on the sofa and having a rest.


    She didn''t wake up until the phone rang.


    "Wind, what''s up?" Hua Sheng''s voice is lazy.


    "Ah Sheng, I''m going to die."


    "Well..."


    "What do you think Qin Wanyu wants to do? It''s really going to kill me." The sad face of the wind.


    "What''s the matter? Speak slowly."


    Hua Sheng returned to God, slowly rising, leaning on the sofa, make complaints about the wind.


    Feng Xi sighed and explained, "when the child is gone, I think Qin Wanyu will hate me deeply. I don''t want to see me in my life. We just finished playing. Isn''t it perfect? However... "


    "Qin Wanyu refused to break up? It''s even better for you? " Hua Sheng guesses.


    "God, how do you know, you fairy?" Feng Xi''s eyes widened, surprised at the accuracy of Hua Sheng''s guess.


    Hua Sheng smiled and said, "you can think with your feet. Qin Wanyu is a man with a big pattern. He''s not a man, so what you worry about won''t happen."


    "A Sheng, Qin Wanyu is now treating me It''s especially good. It makes me very uneasy. What do you mean by him? " Wind Xi is very sad, because Qin Wanyu didn''t blame her children, but was better to her than before, but the more it was, the more panic she felt.

 Chapter 1003

    Hua Sheng laughs in a low voice


    "Emma, sister, are you still in the mood to laugh? I''m scared to death. Qin, Wan and Yu are really scared now. "


    "If you want to know what he means, just ask him directly."


    Hua Sheng gives us a light idea.


    "I turn my eyes when the wind blows." elder sister, if he can say it, why do I ask you? The point is that they don''t say it and pretend to be mysterious. "


    Feng Xi was taken to the hospital by Qin Wanyu to have a physical examination that day. In fact, there was no abnormality in his body.


    Because she took the child off by magic, her body was not affected.


    However, the obstetrician and gynecologist still went through the process of prescribing some tonics for women to warm the uterus and expel cold.


    Then Qin Wanyu bought many warm things for her, even the warm baby was a box of preparation.


    Since then, there is no cold water to drink at home.


    Jiangcheng in June has entered a hot summer, every day is 278 degrees above zero.


    But the nanny only drinks hot water for Fengxi. She will doubt her life if she drinks it.


    It''s impossible for ice cola to exist. So, even the supermarket nearby was warned by Qin Wanyu not to send cold drinks to his family.


    Feng Xi also knows that Qin Wanyu is for her good, but isn''t it too good? Too good?


    Break up, they don''t do it, move away, they don''t let it.


    Hide from him, still can''t hide. The wind is clinging to their faces. They move to a room to sleep.


    Although nothing happened, I always fell asleep with my arms in my arms. The wind always felt that if it went on like this, I would be finished sooner or later.


    Huasheng has fallen into the world for the sake of the river.


    He is a Feng family leader. He not only doesn''t have the backbone to kill demons and demons, but also talks about love. He is secretly pregnant.


    If it wasn''t for Huasheng that day, it''s estimated that the Huifeng family might not exist.


    Fengxi can ignore her own life and death, but the whole family''s life, she still has to worry about, people can not always be selfish, or reason straight gas strong selfishness.


    "Don''t worry about it. Take a step. Maybe in Qin, Wan and Yu''s mind, you are more important than children."


    After hanging up, Fengxi is still pondering Huasheng''s words. In fact, they are not unreasonable. Not all men only value children.


    What Qin Wanyu likes is also the wind. Children are pure accidents, but they want to have them.


    The child is gone, Qin Wanyu must be suffering. He is not made of stone, but suffering is useless. Things have happened and can''t be retrieved.


    If you blame Fengxi, it will only make things worse. He is a wise man and will not do such a bad thing to himself.


    But the wind will contradict


    Wind Xi in the villa to keep the body, did not expect that Ling family can appear again.


    But this time it wasn''t Lingjia old man, but Lingxiao brought several people.


    They drive two black Mercedes Benz S, which is very high-profile to find the wind.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Fengxi stands at the gate of the villa, with a very unfriendly attitude.


    "My grandfather asked me to ask you, how is the marriage going?"


    "You have a real sense of invincibility." Wind Xi stare eyes, a face of contempt.


    Lingxiao is also arrogant. After a look at the wind, "you were almost killed by several demons a while ago. How can you not remember? The purpose of marriage is to keep one side safe. It has nothing to do with our personal lives. As a family, you have a narrow vision. "


    "I wipe, do you have Bilian say me?" The wind blew directly, even the dirty words.


    Listen to Lingxiao, it means that Fengxi was surrounded by Ling family members at that time. They didn''t offer a helping hand. Such a villain, would she marry together?

 Chapter 1004

    Lingxiao''s face sank, looking at the wind, slightly angry.


    To be honest, he doesn''t like the wind himself. He even fantasized for countless times. If Huasheng is the wind family, how good and perfect it should be.


    So more than once, I also told my grandfather that I didn''t want to get married. To be honest, I just didn''t like this woman.


    but has the final say, the old life''s thoughts are all bigoted and ingrained.


    When old Feng died, he left his last wish, which was naturally recognized by old Ling.


    So it''s not easy to change it easily. Fortunately, Fengxi is a rat shit. He has always been strongly opposed to it, so it''s his intention.


    "Feng Xi, I think you are a woman. I don''t know what you think, but I advise you to be polite."


    "Ouch, what do you mean? Do you want to fight? It''s just you, is it an opponent? "


    Now that Fengxi has no children, she can obviously feel her body full of energy.


    Don''t say Lingxiao. There are ten more in Lingjia. She thinks she can beat them and call them mom.


    The most important thing is that Fengxi has a very high talent, plus the demon pills that Huasheng sent later.


    In fact, she is very strong. No one in Fengshui can match her.


    Let''s say that even if the wind is against the old man Shangling now, he may not lose. It''s true.


    Lingxiao is naturally not a young man, who can''t conflict with each other in a few words, so there''s no follow-up.


    "I also convey my grandfather''s words. If you don''t want to, just in time, let''s go."


    Lingxiao turns to get on, but Fengxi follows.


    "Hello, Ling."


    Lingxiao sat in the car, looked at the wind, eyes indifferent.


    "Stay away from my sister, you know? I like a Sheng a lot. Are you an egg? Hold it in your heart and take it to the coffin Don''t be a moth, or You Ling family will be the last. "


    "Why are you so vicious?" Lingxiao looks at the wind in disgust.


    "I''m just telling the truth." Wind Xi smiled and turned back.


    How to say, Lingxiao has been doing those things behind her, she knows, and Huasheng also knows.


    Hua Sheng hasn''t started. The first reason is that Ling Xiao is not qualified. The second reason is that he hasn''t done anything harmful, so it''s harmless.


    To put it bluntly, Lingxiao has no sense of existence.


    In the heart of Huasheng, it''s better to have a sense of existence than Xie Dongyang.


    So Hua Sheng doesn''t plan to put out his energy to deal with such a person. To put it bluntly, he just despises his skill.


    On the evening of June 9, a sudden heavy rain in Jiangcheng shrouded the whole city in a mist.


    Hua Sheng felt flustered that day. After washing his hair, he leaned on the shoulder of the river and listened to him talk about the little prince.


    The little prince is a book that both Huasheng and Jiangliu like very much, because Huasheng thinks it is very beautiful.


    At the same time,


    Yu Ping happened to arrive at a batch of goods. She drove in the rain, arranged the goods, unpacked them and put them in order.


    I didn''t know that I suddenly felt the heavy footsteps at the door


    Yu Ping trembled with fear and hurriedly looked back.


    The door was open, but it was empty.


    But she just heard the footsteps. What''s the matter?


    Yu Ping''s face was pale with fright. She got up slowly, holding a vase of late Qing Dynasty in her arms. At night, it was very strange.


    "Who? Who is there? " With courage, she asked as she walked.

 Chapter 1005

    In response to Yu Ping, there was only the continuous rain, and the bigger it was, the deeper she felt fear.


    Finally, I called Jing SA. Yu Ping, who was picked up by Jing SA, dared to walk out of the antique shop.


    Hua Sheng knew about it the next day and was very upset.


    "Xiao Ping, come to my house."


    This was not a big deal, and Hua Sheng didn''t say anything, but after a brief description by Yu Ping, Hua Sheng thought it was not a simple thing.


    Finally, Yu Ping drives to the ten li spring breeze of Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng gave ginkgo an excuse to go out and buy some vegetables and fruits, so she went away.


    In fact, it''s not to prevent Ginkgo biloba, but more and more do not want ordinary people to touch those mysterious things, and it''s not good for them.


    Therefore, in Hua Sheng''s opinion, he doesn''t want to mention these things to anyone except the wind, including the river.


    "A Sheng, I swear, it''s not an illusion. It''s really someone. It''s true."


    As long as Yu Ping remembers last night''s events, she is still haunted, and her heart rate will fluctuate. She is a person who can''t lie, so Hua Sheng won''t question the truth.


    "Well, I believe you, Xiaoping."


    "A Sheng, do you think our shop is being stared at because of the good business? Or will the company do something to us? "


    Hua Sheng didn''t answer directly, but smiled.


    "Xiaoping, it''s not peaceful recently. You can close the physical store and sell it online, but don''t go there in person. Just send workers to carry it. But also remember to go during the day and don''t get close to the shop after dark. "


    "Ah? That will affect business. Many repeat customers like to visit the shop. "


    "It''s OK. Anyway, we''re not people who are open-minded about money. It''s not bad these days. You listen to me."


    "Well, that''s good."


    "In the future, you should stay away from home at night and try not to live alone. Since you have established a relationship with jingsa, it''s better to move together."


    "Here..." Yu Ping blushes slightly, but still can''t let go.


    She is really with Jing SA. This matter has been tangled for a long time. She feels that she is not pure after being with Yuan Shao.


    Then the body is not so clean, but jingsa doesn''t dislike it, but is very good to her.


    So this also makes Yu Ping full of confidence in love again, but the two never live together and have their own houses.


    Yu Ping has had a house, a car and some savings for more than a year. She is very comfortable.


    Especially after her vampire mother went to prison, her father settled down, and her younger brother also came to Jiangcheng to go to school, which was almost out of that hell like home.


    But she knows that it''s all given by Huasheng, so she will never forget her benefactor.


    "You don''t have to be sorry. It''s a very old age."


    "Well, I''ll listen to you." Yu Ping bit her lip and decided to listen to Hua Sheng. Later, she sent a wechat to Jing SA to discuss their living together.


    Jing SA is naturally happy. His suggestion is to let Yu Ping live there. After all, Yu Ping''s house is bigger. Yu Ping''s house can be rented temporarily, and the rent can be taken.


    Yu Ping is very satisfied with the result, and then he asks her boyfriend to have dinner together, and Hua Sheng doesn''t leave her in the spring breeze for ten li.


    At noon, ginkgo came back directly into the kitchen to be busy.


    Hua Sheng is sitting on the sofa with a tablet and watching American TV series.


    Suddenly, a message bounced out


    It''s not the first time such a thing has happened, it has happened once before.


    Hua Sheng knows that this is a super virus, which proves that her tablet has been hacked by top hackers.


    "Huasheng, I''m here."


    There are only five words in the news. It''s very simple, but Huasheng''s scalp is numb.

 Chapter 1006

    Hua Sheng''s motionless link is on the holographic keyboard, and his fingers are typing fast to reply to the mysterious man.


    "You are?"


    "Don''t remember me so soon?"


    "You''re F." This sentence is not a question mark, but a certain tone, because no one can do such a thing except for the faking F.


    It''s as if Pluto and Bai ran are both haunted, either in a dream or directly.


    It can''t be operated by computer, so Huasheng is sure that this is the real world person.


    "Ha ha, you didn''t forget me. I''m very happy."


    "What do you want to do?"


    To be honest, the feeling of this F in the heart of Hua Sheng is not very good. That feeling is that it can''t be said, it is very uneasy.


    So when she retired as SS, she was almost out of touch with auction houses abroad.


    SS has also become a legend in the Jianghu. No one knows where to go.


    "Hua Sheng, I''ve come to Jiangcheng. I want to meet you."


    Hua Sheng took a deep breath and his heart tightened.


    In fact, she didn''t know why she was so afraid of this f, a person who was not even afraid of the Lord of the underworld, or a mutated Zombie King.


    She was afraid of an expert who had never met before. She didn''t know why it was a strong intuition.


    But she believed that her intuition was never wrong.


    "I''m not familiar with you. You''ve got the wrong person."


    "No, I''m very interested in you."


    "But I''m not interested. I''m sorry, I don''t like to meet any strangers." Hua Sheng''s attitude is firm.


    Of course, I will not go to see other men behind the river, nor can I go to see this strange man who does not know the details.


    "But you have no choice."


    "You threatened me?" Hua Sheng felt that he was crazy with a little anger.


    "You can understand it like this. I just want to say I''ve been planning for a long time to see you. I''ve been looking forward to this day for a long time You''d better agree, or you''ll regret it. "


    Hua Sheng was very angry and directly replied, "there is no regret in my life maxim."


    "Ha ha, I like your pungency."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, F. I''ll tell me that I''ve retired. I''m not SS anymore. You''d better not bother me. Our well water doesn''t touch the river. I have no reason to see you. Please be polite to me, otherwise You may be the one who regrets. "


    Hua Sheng doesn''t know what happened recently. He obviously feels that he is very violent.


    Even such a stranger who has never met, she even moved to kill her heart.


    Of course, the killing heart is not really so violent.


    It is to use her magic to make the other party no longer have the ability to find her trouble. She calls it self preservation.


    "Hua Sheng, I like you so much, really."


    "Mr. F, please take care of yourself."


    He never met before, but actually said he liked it. Hua Sheng thought that this man must be a very superficial person, and the degree of disgust reached the peak.


    "Self weight? Ha ha ha This is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard. You''re so cute. You''re so cute that people want to hold you in their arms. "


    This kind of teasing makes the whole person of Huasheng very uncomfortable.


    She is not angry, fingers running fast operation.


    According to the status of the other party, an anti black tracking came, and the virus was successfully implanted - destroyer 6.


    In the attic at the top of a skyscraper in Jiangcheng, the laptop in front of the man exploded with a roar.


    "Lord."


    Behind the two shadows to come forward, the man raised his hand to signal that it was OK.


    "Ho, my little arsheng lost his temper and blew up my computer with a super virus. You said My girl, why is she so cute? " The man''s voice is sexy in the dark, and even the voice is very pleasant, just like the sound of nature described in the martial arts novels.

 Chapter 1007

    Hua Sheng almost never mentioned that he is a top hacker.


    Even gingko and Chuntao have hardly seen the advanced and dark operation of the young lady.


    It''s also f who blew her up. That''s why the little girl secretly gave a big blow.


    As a result, the other party''s computer was bombed and there were no casualties. That''s because she only gave an alarm.


    Warn that person not to threaten her or even speak rudely to her, which is the area of dignity that she does not allow and absolutely does not allow to infringe.


    After exploding the other''s computer, Hua Sheng was in a good mood.


    When the little girl stabbed and hated others, she sneaked into the kitchen while gingko didn''t notice.


    "My mother, miss, you''re scaring me to death. You don''t even have a voice."


    Ginkgo suddenly turned around, almost scared to death.


    "What''s delicious? Our chef? "


    "Well, there are lotus root boxes, Holland bean sausage, shrimp and celery, and your favorite vegetable fried corn."


    "No meat."


    Hua Sheng''s mouth is cute. It''s so cute that it''s fried. He laughs at Ginkgo biloba.


    "My young lady, you used to be a vegetarian. Since you ate meat, you have gone further and further along this road. I seriously doubt that you were a Tyrannosaurus Rex in your last life."


    "Tyrannosaurus Rex is so ugly. I''m definitely not. I guess I was a beautiful dragon in my last life."


    "Hahaha, there is no beauty dragon. I don''t read much. Don''t lie to me."


    Gingko is seldom so happy, so she makes a few more jokes.


    Later, Huasheng packed the prepared food in a delicate box and took ginkgo to Jiangliu''s company.


    Gingko parked car, on the first floor of the rest area to play air conditioning games, but hi.


    Hua Sheng walked directly to the top floor of the president''s office with his lunch box.


    "How are you, young lady?"


    "Good afternoon, young lady."


    "How are you, young lady?"


    Along the way, employees kept greeting Hua Sheng. She was dressed formally today.


    In particular, I chose a set of British style suits and skirts when the noble princess of a certain country was crowned.


    The color is milky white, which is very eye-catching.


    In addition, the bag in hand is also a global limited edition of a luxury product. It''s a light purple square bag. It''s just like the lady of the 18th century palace.


    Maybe it''s good-looking, so how to dress up is amazing.


    Along the way, all the small staff were stunned.


    After all, it''s hard to see my wife several times a year. Even when the microblog is hot, the media just turn up some old photos.


    It can be seen that Hua Sheng''s low-key level


    Jiangliu didn''t know that Huasheng was coming. He was busy at the construction site in the morning. When he came back, he held a high-level meeting urgently.


    I didn''t feel hungry until 12:30.


    As soon as I was about to get up for dinner, I heard a knock at the door.


    "In."


    "President Jiang, would you like to have dinner?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, the river suddenly raised its head and saw Huasheng''s face. The indifferent eyes turned into spring water.


    "Mrs. Jiang, why are you here?"


    "well, come and give Mr. Jiang my love lunch."


    "My God, what kind of fortune did I have in my life?" The river is flattered.


    Hua Sheng put the food box on the coffee table, hands around his chest, and Meizizi replied, "you saved the galaxy in your last life."


    "No, no, no, it''s not enough. I saved the whole universe, and I''ll have such a good wife."


    The river flow is really super contented, especially a Sheng''s occasional little surprise and little beauty.


    Jiangliu and Huasheng sit side by side on the sofa, open the food box and eat the love lunch together.


    "Ginkgo is becoming more and more exquisite."


    "Well, so shall we get a raise?" Hua Sheng deliberately teases him.

 Chapter 1008

    "Up, we have to go up. After all, we have mines."


    "Ha, Mr. Jiang, are you rich?"


    "No, what''s so gorgeous about being rich? I want to dazzle, and I want to dazzle my wife."


    Hua Sheng thought he was joking. He picked up his mobile phone and took a picture of Bento.


    That''s not to say. Huasheng''s face was photographed together.


    Who says that men''s photography technology is rubbish? That''s because I didn''t touch the river.


    Jiangliu''s mobile phone and photo technology are definitely the top of the top.


    So after the photos come out, no matter the color and clarity, there is no fault.


    That''s not to say, they also have a beautiful circle of friends.


    We need to know that Jiangliu''s wechat is basically about the company''s cooperation projects and progress.


    It''s rare to send these things, just at noon in the clear sky.


    All of a sudden, he came here with such a bowl of dog food


    Almost choked on everyone.


    This is what he wrote - this life with you at dusk, laughing to ask the kitchen porridge can be warm.


    What''s more, Hua Sheng returned a word in the next second - Wen


    these two couples'' questions and answers, they just scattered dog food and killed the single dog brigade.


    Then the two husband and wife have dinner, and then they line up to protest.


    Wang Junxian: acid


    Qin Wanyu: bah


    Hua Zhi: Oh, Hello, inverted teeth.


    Hua Lin: what day is it? the seventh evening of the seventh moon?


    Fengxi: since these two couples lost their love, we can make a cartoon.


    Hua Zhi reply wind Xi: what animation product?


    Feng Xi: Wang Wang team


    Hua Zhi: ha ha ha ha


    Hua Lin: you are always so funny.


    Qin Wanyu: we don''t talk about crosstalk at home. It''s a pity that she is actually a funny girl.


    Gao He: Here I am, brothers and sisters. What did you miss just now?


    Ginkgo biloba: you are always like this. You can''t catch up with the hot shit.


    Gao he replies gingko: honey, can we not play dirty? You''re going to throw up all the food I just had.


    Ginkgo replied to Gao He: you forgot when you said that.


    So, after half an hour''s eating of Huasheng and Jiangliu, at the first glance of the comments, my heaven, has built tomorrow''s building.


    There are many river friends and company''s people also have some praise, flattery.


    At first, Jiangliu wechat really added only one Huasheng.


    Later, several friends were added, and later, they were open to the public From no wechat to now, it''s super walking.


    In the words of river current, more people must be added, or who can show love to?


    Qin Wanyu and Wang Junxian both scolded him for being utterly despondent.


    Fortunately, Qin, Wan, Yu and Wang Junxian are both divorced, or they will not be tortured to death by him?


    What''s more funny is that that night, it made headlines.


    The reason is that Jiangliu friend circle, a media tycoon, took a screenshot of his friend circle with Jiangliu''s consent.


    Then I wrote a piece of news, the title of which is the love of Jiangliu couple is the same as before, and they face the people who make rumors.


    This news, in fact, is for Huasheng and Jiangliu.


    No matter what happens, it will not affect their relationship.


    And Huasheng''s side face killing has also become the focus of this time.


    Even the dress of Huasheng that day, that British suit and a very common Bracelet were all on the front page of fashion magazines.


    This photo is on the front page of a photo magazine.


    Then the beauty of Mrs. Jiang Shao''s golden age was hammered again and became the focus of the whole city.


    Lingxiao sits in a guild hall, brushes his cell phone with one hand, looks at Huasheng''s side face in the picture, and his eyes become * gradually


    "Hua Sheng, you are poisonous. How can I get you?"

 Chapter 1009

    Every time a wife shows up in the river, it will arouse the envy, jealousy and hatred of the whole people


    This time is no exception. Not only is Lingxiao jealous, but Xie Dongyang is also uncomfortable.


    Although he has been brainwashing himself and telling himself not to do that, Sheng Sheng is married and the wife of Jiangliu.


    But subconsciously, I still feel that I''m not happy. Why is it that a Sheng must be a river? The river doesn''t protect her very well.


    Sheng Sheng is such a low-key person, who has been hot searched all the way to the top of the wave, and has been pointed by the whole city again and again.


    Especially this time, Jiangliu even let out the photos of Huasheng.


    So Xie Dongyang was very angry and angry. At noon, he had no face in the company, and all the employees of Dongyang pharmaceutical industry suffered.


    "Thank you. This is our quarterly report."


    The manager of the financial department took the data to Xie Dongyang. He was a little upset and didn''t care to read the statement, but he took a look at it.


    "President Xie, I have something to say." A male manager in the marketing department raised his hand and didn''t see the time.


    "Say."


    "Ms. Ni Wenwen was born as a singer. She didn''t even go to university. How can she come to our company to be a designer? Now the employees of the company are saying that I think it is a great damage to you and the reputation of the company. "


    "Oh? What do you think should be done? "


    Xie Dongyang coldly swept your face.


    "I think she should be expelled and expelled. Even if she is your personal confidant, she is still a good girl, although this is not pleasant. But I''m also an old man of the company. I''ll follow you all the way from the original venture capital to the current Dongyang pharmaceutical industry. I''m sure that I''m dedicated to thank you for your consideration. "


    Xie Dongyang sneers, "then I thank you."


    "No, as long as President Xie dismissed Ni Wenwen, I don''t want to work with a woman with a bad reputation."


    This man is over 50 years old. He is very old-fashioned. He is indeed an old man in the company, but his thoughts are inevitably pedantic.


    And seeing people with colorful glasses, the company did leave many messages about things before Ni Wenwen, but Xie Dongyang felt that as a company''s executive, this pattern is really disappointing. What''s the era now? He died early in the morning. What is he doing?


    But after all, he is not a brat. He is very calm.


    Although the face is not good-looking, but still said to the Secretary, "you put the data after the release of women''s health products to Li Jing concept."


    The Secretary nodded, opened a piece of data in his hand, and read it slowly in front of the senior management of the whole group, "Miss Ni Wenwen has designed two kinds of women''s health care products since she came to the company, the first one is warm pants, which is used to warm the palace and dispel the cold, and has the function of sterilization and cleaning. This product has a simple design and strong practicability. It has been on the market for nine days now, and its sales volume has exceeded 20 million. The order placed by agents nationwide has exceeded 100 million. It is the sales champion of all health care categories in this quarter. The second product designed by Ms. Ni Wenwen, pressure-free invisible underwear, is only in the testing stage at present, and has received high praise and feedback from the market. The test score is 92. "


    Xie Dongyang looked at the manager. "Manager Li, since you are an old man in the company, do you know what 92 points means?"


    Dongyang pharmaceutical industry has always been strict in product testing. There are not many products that can pass 90 points. Once released, it is bound to be the best in the market. There is no doubt about it.

 Chapter 1010

    The man''s face is really ugly. It must be embarrassing to be slapped in public by the president.


    But it seems to be still unconvinced, crooked neck retort, "good sales is the product itself, but miss Ni Wenwen is the wind is not good, such a woman in the company, is always inappropriate."


    "Oh? Or do you want to be the president? " Xie Dongyang opened it directly.


    The whole audience was quiet


    "I''m not in a beautiful mood today."


    "Yes, Lao Li hit the gun directly. It''s a tragedy."


    Among them, some senior executives saw the heat carefully, and dared not intervene, but some sympathized with Lao Li, when the president was in a bad mood.


    Manager Li''s face was also bad, and he was very embarrassed to caress the spectacle frame. "Thank you, president. I don''t mean that..."


    "Lao Li, what time is it now? 9102 years ago. My father is more enlightened than you. How about you? At least you are a high-level person. I don''t ask you to pay close attention to them, but can you not be too small? I am a businessman. I only look at the sales volume and performance without violating my morality and conscience. Ni Wenwen has the ability to make money, so I intend to continue to use her. As for what other people think, do I care? "


    Xie Dongyang, a boss, will care about the opinions of an employee?


    I haven''t seen Mr. Xie scold the staff in the conference room for a long time, and everyone is like a great enemy and dare not say a word.


    "President Xie You misunderstood me. I''m also for you. I... "


    "Lao Li, if you''re tired recently, you''d better go on holiday and have fun. What about people? Remember not to be too incisive. When you look at people with colored eyes, remember to remind yourself that there are some things I don''t want to say too clearly. You are a 50-year-old anyway, but Do you remember where you were before you came to me? "


    Lao Li is very embarrassed. Some of the company''s top management also know some details.


    Before Lao Li came to Xie Dongyang, he was expelled from the company, which was to offend the younger brother-in-law of the former boss of the company.


    Moreover, he also reported his brother-in-law to the boss of others, making a lot of noise, and was dismissed directly at last.


    Then I sent my resume to many companies. Nobody wanted him.


    As for Xie Dongyang, he has always been a qualified person, so how can we say that he will be hired directly regardless of these?


    Lao Li has some abilities, that is, sometimes he loves face too much, and he is stubborn and can''t see the fire.


    It must be hard for me to be told once by President Xie.


    Xie Dongyang calmly stood up, "from now on, anyone who dares to discuss Ni Wenwen''s private affairs will be expelled. No matter how senior you are, don''t blame me for not giving you this face


    With that, Xie Dongyang turned around and left, scared everyone to say nothing.


    Secretary follows closely, Xie Dongyang is in a bad mood, if at ordinary times, three words and two words also block this matter.


    Today, however, Xie Dongyang is sad to catch up with jiangliuxiu.


    It''s hard to be angry, so Lao Li was shot.


    "President Xie You and miss Ni Wenwen... " Xie Dongyang''s secretary did not dare to ask, but he was curious.


    Ni Wenwen has come to the company for a long time, but he seldom sees the president go to her and doesn''t take care of her.


    But in today''s conference room, President Xie scolded the senior management for her sake, so what''s the relationship? It ''s a mystery.


    Xie Dongyang leans against the boss chair and stares at the secretary.


    "Do you want to know if I like Ni Wenwen?"


    The little secretary nodded his head angrily, which made Xie Dongyang angry and funny.


    "Ni Wenwen is not my dish. I like it. It has always been a fairy."


    "Well Immortal? " The little secretary made the boss look confused.

 Chapter 1011

    Xie Dongyang lost his temper in the company all afternoon. He didn''t like everything.


    Finally, after work, he drove directly to pick up his niece. Xie Ning was in a low mood recently. The kindergarten teacher said that he was in a bad state.


    Xie Dongyang drives a black Lamborghini and appears at the gate of the kindergarten with a high profile.


    "Get in the car."


    "Second uncle, you are so tall. Didn''t I ask you to drive BYD?"


    Xie Dongyang:


    Xie Ning Du mouth, carrying a bag to open the copilot''s door, in the envy of all, on the sports car.


    "BYD? Why don''t you let your dad drive? In your second uncle''s capacity, is he the one who drives BYD? " Xie Dongyang laughed angrily.


    The haze of the whole day, also because see this little girl, and sweep two light.


    Today, Xie Ning wore a navy blue and white school uniform. Her hair was made up by her grandmother. It was very playful.


    There are many famous brands in her family, but Xie Ning''s premature maturity makes her feel that it''s not good to show off her wealth.


    So it''s very low-key, excluding those big brand clothes and bags.


    She will wear whatever her classmates wear. Even her schoolbag is issued by kindergarten.


    I hid the Hermes and Burberry that my father had bought, and would not take them out.


    "Uncle, don''t tell me about the man who broke my heart."


    "Ha ha, how do you describe your father?" Xie Dongyang burst into laughter.


    "Shouldn''t it? He not only breaks my heart, but also my mother''s heart. This man is irresponsible. Chen Shimei is contemporary. "


    "Does your father know you said that to him?"


    "Do you think I dare?" Xie Ning stares at Xie Dongyang.


    After all, Xie Ning is a little adult.


    Xie Dongyang took Xie Ning to eat steak and pizza, which is the best restaurant in Jiangcheng.


    But I didn''t expect that I met the harmony of Qin, Anhui and Henan here.


    In fact, Fengxi took the initiative to invite Qin, Wan and Yu to dinner. He chose this place specially. He wanted to say something.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll go and say hello."


    Leave it in the seat for my niece, and Xie Dongyang will pass by and see Qin, Wan, Yu and Feng.


    "You two come to dinner, too?"


    "Ah, so coincidentally, with whom did you come?" Qin, Wan and Yu are very gossipy. They think Xie Dongyang brought women.


    "I brought my niece with me. The child wants pizza." Xie pointed to his niece not far away.


    "Together?" Qin Wanyu politely kicked him under the table.


    "No, you two talk. I''ll take a bite with the child and send her back to her homework."


    Xie Dongyang smiled and nodded. After greeting, he went back to his original position.


    Qin Wanyu pretended to be a pity. "Alas, this boy has changed a lot in the last year. He is not alone with the past."


    "It''s not that we, a Sheng, are so charming that the prodigal son turns around." The wind is triumphant.


    "It''s a pity that after the prodigal son turns around, his daughter-in-law has become someone else''s. The price of prodigal son turning around is quite high." Qin Wanyu sighed.


    "All right, take care of yourself first."


    The wind lowered its head and drank milk tea, wondering how to speak to Qin Wanyu about it.


    The food continued to come up. Qin Wanyu had a good appetite. He cut a steak and took the initiative to feed the wind.


    "Xi Xi, have a taste. How is today''s chef doing?"


    Wind Xi took a bite, chewed it gently, then looked at Qin Wanyu and said slowly, "Qin Wanyu, do you know that I am the owner of the wind family?"


    "Yes, I know."


    "Do you know that I want to guard the Feng family all my life?" She looked at him.

 Chapter 1012

    Qin Wanyu nodded, "I know."


    "In fact, about children..."


    "Xi Xi, you have a taste. This truffle is also good."


    Qin Wanyu doesn''t give Feng Xi the chance to talk. He just shoves something into her mouth.


    "Qin Wanyu, don''t interrupt, listen to me."


    "I don''t want to hear it."


    "Why?" The wind was stunned.


    "Because I just want to be with you. I don''t care about anything else. Don''t tell me about the mess. What we were like before and what we are like now, isn''t it good?"


    "But I..."


    "Xi Xi, life is only a few decades. Don''t try to figure out what hasn''t happened. It will only increase your worries and lead a good time OK? "


    Wind Xi Leng Leng, usually she is not enough words, but this moment, but really don''t know what to say.


    What Qin Wanyu said seems to be reasonable. Is it true that she is too alarmist?


    Not far away, watching Qin Wanyu feed Fengxi, Xie Ning sighs.


    "Ah..."


    "What''s the matter? Is this Xie Dongyang looks at his niece in wonder.


    "Second uncle, you said, my little aunt likes uncle Qin so much. She wants to die, but Uncle Qin refuses to look at her more. And this Fengxi aunt is very rude. She swears when she can''t move. She also likes threatening people. She''s not as sweet and lovely as her little aunt, but Uncle Qin seems to love her very much. "


    Xie Dongyang chuckled. "That''s what radish and cabbage are all for. No matter how beautiful your aunt is, she''s not the dish of Qin, Wan and Yu."


    "What about the second uncle? Are you secretly in love with aunt Huasheng?"


    "Cough Good end, how to say I? " Xie Dongyang almost choked.


    "Because you''ve been banned from X-Series for more than a year."


    "What do you know, you little fart? Don''t talk nonsense. Eat fast."


    Xie Dongyang''s face was also green and white, so he perfunctorily said something.


    During this time, Xie Dongyang also sent a wechat to Huasheng, and it was his niece.


    "Sheng Sheng, do you think my family is rather fat?"


    "Little girl''s face is round indeed, but it''s a lucky face. Good thing." Hua Sheng is also very polite.


    "Sheng Sheng, I think you''re on the news today. How is it? Are there any reporters harassing you? Can I help you with those flies? "


    "No, I''m used to it. Journalists are all fresh for a while. If I don''t respond, I''ll be dead."


    "Well, if you have any difficulty, please let me know."


    "Good."


    "Sheng..."


    "Yes?"


    "Sheng Sheng, you should eat more, sleep more, laugh more and be less angry."


    Hua Sheng:


    To tell you the truth, Xie Dongyang said that it was baffling to Huasheng''s face, but he politely responded with one word - OK.


    In fact, Xie Dongyang wanted to care about Huasheng, but he didn''t dare to show it too much. He could only express his intention in a subtle way, but only said that he had a good heart.


    Hua Sheng had already left at the Wangs'' house of Jiangliu''s company at this time. However, as soon as he arrived at the gate of the community, he was stopped by the security guard at the gate.


    "Miss Hua Sheng, here is a present for you."


    The security guard takes out a handful of black gauze at the gate guard and delivers Huasheng from the window.


    "Who sent it, please?"


    "No, no name. We don''t know. It should be your friend."


    "OK, thank you."


    Hua Sheng takes over a big handful of black gauze and ginkgo drives in.


    "Miss, what is that?" Ginkgo curious.


    "Black rose." Hua Sheng looks at the black rose in his hand, and his brow is locked.


    "Ah? Black roses, roses and black ones? " Ginkgo is also stunned.


    What does the black rose stand for? Who sent it?

 Chapter 1013

    Hua Sheng''s face gradually paled, and finally his lips trembled a little, "you are the devil, for me."


    Ginkgo listen to the vagueness, but also looked at the Miss wondering.


    "What, miss? What do you say to yourself? "


    Hua Sheng looks at Ginkgo biloba with complicated eyes. "The flower language of black rose is You are the devil, for me. "


    "Ah? Some say you''re a demon? " Gingko''s meaning is very shallow, and Hua Sheng didn''t explain it too much.


    Hua Sheng didn''t talk with ginkgo. After getting off the bus, Hua Sheng stood at the door for a long time.


    In the end, I threw those black roses into the garbage can.


    But gingko saw that the young lady was in a bad mood. When she came back, she went into the room and didn''t speak.


    In the evening, when the river came back, gingko specially told my uncle.


    "Sir, sir, our young lady is in a bad mood today."


    "What''s the matter?"


    As soon as Jiangliu heard that his wife was in a bad mood, it was clear. He immediately put down his briefcase and asked directly.


    Ginkgo said the cause and effect of things, in fact, nothing, that is, the black rose thing.


    Jiangliu also took out his mobile phone to check it, but what he found was different from that of Huasheng.


    Black rose flower language is - you are my only, most cherished love forever.


    But just like this, the river is also depressing.


    Is there an opponent coming to challenge?


    Give her a Sheng black roses. What do you mean?


    Jiangliu then closed his mobile phone and went upstairs.


    Hua Sheng was still lying, but he didn''t sleep because his eyes were open.


    "A Sheng." He opened the door and went in.


    Hua Sheng slowly gets up and leans on the bed behind him. The whole person does not seem to have much spirit.


    She was wearing a smooth satin dress, apricot, very light, and originally white, so it looked weak.


    River flow is very distressed, hold directly.


    "A Sheng."


    "Why, Mr. Jiang, do you want to be charming?" Hua Sheng smiles.


    "Ah Sheng, who is the one sending flowers?"


    "Ha, that quick mouthed gingko told you?"


    Jiang Liu continued to play coquettish, "well, I''m very angry. I dare to send flowers to my wife. It''s death seeking."


    "To be honest, I don''t know who it is, but I always think Black roses are not very auspicious. "


    This is true. Hua Sheng really doesn''t know who it is?


    Xie Dongyang, definitely not.


    Lingxiao, I can''t say that. After all, there''s no evidence. But I don''t think Lingxiao''s rank and IQ are like people who can buy black roses.


    As for others Huasheng is even more uncertain.


    So I didn''t talk about it with the river, and the river is not a top-notch one, so naturally I won''t ask about it.


    The couple went downstairs for dinner and went to the study.


    Huasheng is playing the piano and the river is drinking tea. He often plays this kind of deep artistic conception.


    Just at eight o''clock in the evening, Hua Sheng suddenly gets a call from Yu Ping.


    "Xiaosheng, did you watch the news?" Yu Ping''s voice is very flustered.


    "No, nothing news." Hua Sheng still has armor on his hand.


    "Look at our shop..."


    Yu Ping doesn''t know what to say. She can only let Hua Sheng read the news.


    Hua Sheng looks at his mobile phone, and his face changes.


    It says that an hour ago, a remote commercial street in Jiangcheng city caught fire. There were dozens of shops in the street, all of which were burned to ashes. The main thing is that there were several people living in them. According to the preliminary statistics, they were 4 dead and 12 injured, including one severely burned, who was still in the intensive care unit.


    Hua Sheng continues to read the news, and the more he looks at it, the colder his heart gets.

 Chapter 1014

    It said - the cause of the fire is unknown, but it is extremely fierce. Three of the burned people were firefighters. But it''s strange that only one shop survived, one called Yisheng has your antique shop.


    The owner of the antique shop is not there. The door is locked, but it is not swallowed by a fire.


    Many people were shocked by this incident, and even some people said that the boss of this family could not see the surrounding neighbors, so he set fire.


    We will continue to follow up the report.


    After reading it, Hua Sheng immediately calls Yu Ping back.


    "Xiaoping, are you over there?"


    "Well, I''m here. I came with jingsa. I was so worried when I saw the news. I was afraid that our family''s things would be destroyed. I didn''t know that they were damaged at all."


    Hua Sheng takes a deep breath


    "The police just asked us, but I also explained that they knew it wasn''t us. Because our neighbors are not familiar with us and have no interests. After all, what they do is not a kind of business. Most of them open restaurants or taverns, or jewelry stores and bookstores. They are not competitors with us. Moreover, we have never had conflicts with them. It''s impossible to set fire to them. "


    "Well, just explain clearly. Be careful. Don''t get hurt."


    "I''m fine. You can rest assured."


    "Well, I see."


    Hung up, Hua Sheng lost himself in thought again.


    Jiang Liu put down his tea cup and heard about it. He got up and came to hug Hua Sheng''s shoulder.


    "It''s OK. Don''t think about it."


    Hua Sheng''s shop was unknown at the beginning. Later, Yu Ping checked it with the book.


    Jiangliu happens to be at home, and Huasheng says it without telling, but Jiangliu doesn''t care about his wife''s business.


    She likes to drive, just drive it. Anyway, Yu Ping usually takes care of it.


    Yu Ping does not live up to Hua Sheng''s hope and has always been taking good care of her for fear that others may say that she has embezzled Hua Sheng''s money.


    So every account remember clearly, even the buyer and seller''s contact information, tax invoices are well preserved.


    Of course, Huasheng also has special trust in her, and will give it to her.


    It''s said that Yu Ping passed in spite of the danger this time. Jing SA is worried about his girlfriend and will definitely follow.


    I just didn''t expect that the whole street was on fire, only this store was OK.


    If the store is on the edge, it''s in the middle.


    In this way, it''s really weird.


    Hua Sheng also knows that this fire is not an accident, not an accident.


    She closed her eyes, to feel the scene of the fire, can feel an extremely evil power.


    That kind of power is different from the fear that the Pluto brings. What the Pluto brings is death, fear and oppression.


    But this power is evil, darkness, abyss, hell.


    So Hua Sheng was in a bad mood and fell to the bottom in a flash.


    Black rose, inexplicable fire, are these really coincidences?


    "Ah Sheng, I''ll check this for you." The river looked at her and kept silent, thinking that she was worried about the fire.


    Unexpectedly, Hua Sheng immediately grabs the hand of the river. He is dead. He looks very nervous.


    "No, honey, don''t check."


    "Why?" The river flows slightly.


    "Don''t ask, don''t check anyway. Don''t interfere in this matter, don''t ask, don''t mind."


    Hua Sheng rarely gives serious warnings, so the river becomes more and more uneasy.


    He hugged Hua Sheng. "Ah Sheng, what''s the matter? Tell me, I''m your husband. I''ll bear it with you. Don''t hide it from me, OK? You know, if something goes wrong with you, I will go mad. "

 Chapter 1015

    Hua Sheng nestles in the river and doubts. He doesn''t speak, but shakes his head.


    River can only slightly sigh, she does not want to say, he must also reluctant to ask, had to hold her more tightly.


    Hua Sheng didn''t speak much all night. He went to bed at nine o''clock.


    Hua Zhi calls and says he wants to have barbecue with Hua Sheng, but he is rejected by Jiangliu.


    He is behind her, holding her tightly, just want to give her the greatest sense of security and warmth.


    What he didn''t know, however, was that there were things he couldn''t control.


    Hua Sheng still had that dream, that dream she hadn''t had for a long time. In the dream, she was by a dark lake.


    There was no one around, and the atmosphere was eerie.


    She hurriedly found her way, but saw a figure standing not far away.


    The man slowly turned around. He was an old man, an old lady, with a scepter in his hand.


    "I''ve seen you..." She panicked.


    This old lady is the one who will appear every time she dreams about the ancient dream.


    It''s very serious. I seem to know her. Every time I see her, I look at her with anger, hatred and even disappointment.


    "Yunluo, you forgot me. I''m so disappointed with you."


    "Yunluo, is it Yunluo?" Hua Sheng is confused.


    "You are Hua Yunluo. You are the hope of my Huashi family. How can you forget all of them?" The old lady was so angry that she squatted down on her staff.


    Hua Sheng covers his head. He only feels headache.


    "I''m not Hua Yunluo. I''m Hua Sheng. I''m Hua Sheng."


    "I really look up to you. At that time, the elders of the clan were against you, but I strongly demanded that the strength of the clan be injected into your body, so that you could escape the disaster. When you left, you promised to come back and save the clan, but what about you? What are you doing now? "


    Hua Sheng is pale and speechless.


    "You even talk about love with a mortal, waste your time and life, and consume the power given to you by the clansman. You let me down, Yunluo."


    "I I''m not. " Hua Sheng''s heart is very disordered, and his head is about to explode. He doesn''t have any thoughts.


    The old lady approached her little by little, and all the lawns around her were burning, and a piece of black fire was burning.


    With that light, Hua Sheng also saw the real appearance of the old man.


    Her face is full of wrinkles. She looks at least over 100 years old. The whole facial features are not good or ugly.


    I only know that she is an old man with a big grade. Her back is slightly hunched. When she walks, she is very agile.


    "Yunluo, since you forget, I''ll tell you I''ll help you remember everything So that you may not enjoy happiness here and the people suffer there Listen, a thousand years ago, we... "


    Before the old lady had finished speaking, she suddenly stopped.


    She looked up at the sky, the sky changed greatly, thick black clouds and smoke, constantly sinking.


    "You How can you collude with evil spirits? "


    "I didn''t." Hua Sheng defends.


    At this time, a red light came down from the sky, and the old lady immediately raised her staff to resist Then the spell in his mouth disappeared


    Hua Sheng gasps for breath. It''s all so sudden. What''s going on?


    Who is Hua Yunluo? Who is Hua Yunluo?


    What people? What salvation? What power? She really doesn''t remember, she really doesn''t remember anything.


    Hua Sheng covers the painful memory of the first person by the black water lake.


    Behind her, a big hand with a long black fingernail reached out and was about to fall on her shoulder.

 Chapter 1016

    "Ah Sheng, wake up."


    Hua Sheng suddenly woke up and sat up.


    At this time, I saw many people standing in the room, wind, river, Qin Wanyu, Hua Zhi, and ginkgo.


    "You Are you all here? "


    "My aunt, you''re awake." The wind gave a long breath.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Sheng''s forehead was sweating.


    Jiangliu sits beside the bed with heartache, picks up the tissue and wipes it carefully for her.


    Wind Xi looked at his watch and said slowly, "you slept for 18 hours."


    "Ah?" Hua Sheng is surprised.


    "Jiangliu said that you started to sleep at 9:00 p.m. the first day, and now it''s 5:00 p.m. the next day, a full 18 hours."


    Hua Sheng picks up his mobile phone tremblingly and looks at the time. As expected, it''s ten past five in the afternoon.


    She actually I slept for 18 hours, my God.


    "I don''t know how to call you awake, and I''m still talking in my sleep. I''m really worried, so I called the wind." The river whispered in her ear.


    Feng Xi nodded, "I burned twelve talismans for you, but it''s not easy to use them. Then you should not have lost your soul. Later, I really didn''t have a move. I took out the broken Gong left by my grandfather and called your name. Fortunately, you woke up at the third sound. "


    After listening, Hua Sheng lowers his head and is silent


    Feng family is a Fengshui family. All the things left by Feng nameless are natural treasures.


    The broken gongs in Fengxi''s mouth are not rags. They are famous powerful tools for controlling evil spirits. They are all called soul protecting gongs.


    It can be used to calm the mind and protect the soul.


    So at that moment, Hua Sheng woke up because of this Gong?


    "Five younger sister, are you ok?" Hua Zhi is also scared.


    Hua Sheng shakes his head


    "I should have had a nightmare, and then I had a nightmare So sleep a little longer. Don''t worry about me. "


    "How can we not worry? The river is going crazy." The wind looked at the river and the Huasheng.


    Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t talk all the time. He couldn''t get in his mouth and dare not talk about it.


    Ginkgo has been crying for a long time. Now it''s a little scared.


    Have been holding a small handkerchief, wipe tears.


    Hua Sheng reluctantly smiles, "I''m really OK. Don''t worry, it''s not that serious I just dreamt a little more recently


    "Well, we can rest assured that you wake up."


    "Let''s stay for dinner." Hua Sheng reluctantly eats and props up.


    The river supported her and never dared to let go.


    "No, we are not in the mood to eat. You can rest. When you are well, we are eating."


    Huazhi and Fengxi are the same meaning. They are not in the mood to eat. We see that Huasheng wakes up, and all of them leave the ten mile spring breeze.


    Finally, there are only three people left: Jiangliu, gingko and Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng has no strength at all. He leans soft against the river.


    "Miss, I''ll cook porridge for you."


    "Yes." Hua Sheng nodded.


    After ginkgo leaves, Hua Sheng hugs the neck of the river, with a sticky voice.


    "I''m sorry to scare you again, Mr. Jiang."


    "I don''t want to hear that. I''m sorry. You don''t want to do this."


    "Ha, I''m really sorry."


    "Don''t listen."


    "Then I love you. "


    The river body a shock, a little unprepared.


    After all, Huasheng is such a shy person. If you want to hear that I love you, you will have to wait ten years and eight years.


    The river didn''t expect to hear it today, so it was flattered.


    "A Sheng..." His eyes are tender and endless.


    "I love you, Mr. Jiang." Hua Sheng said again, this time, the voice is not only waxy, but also sweet.


    River feel, what worry what gas is gone, the whole heart for her instant melting.

 Chapter 1017

    Jiang Liu doesn''t know how to express his inner feelings. In the end, he can only reach out and touch Huasheng''s head.


    Then I look at her all the time with that kind of tender and tender eyes. This little girl, who says she won''t be coquettish, she knows how to be.


    Hua Sheng''s sudden confession made the river sweet.


    The two husband and wife started the greasy and crooked mode again.


    They didn''t know that someone was involved in a bigger dispute because of their affairs.


    The underworld is gone, but the guy is dead again.


    There are also a few female foxes around. They are extremely gorgeous and charming.


    It made the underworld restless, and the king of the underworld was still cold.


    "Hi, my good friend. I''m back. Do you think I am?"


    The king of the underworld coldly swept his white face. "You can''t drink my wine."


    "Hahaha, niggard, I won''t drink any more. I''m here to send you beauties. Go, my dear Please accompany your Lord Pluto. "


    White dye finish saying, a few enchanting little foxes around come immediately.


    Unexpectedly, the king of the underworld''s eyes, and his own murderous spirit, successfully stopped them.


    No one dares to be more upright. Even Bai Ran''s men dare not.


    "Why do you always have a deep hatred every day? Is it not good to eat, drink and have fun? You''ve lived for tens of thousands of years. Don''t you understand that? "


    "Don''t preach to me. Get out of here if you have nothing to do."


    Pluto is too familiar with Bai ran, so he hates his broken mouth.


    Bai Ran is holding a white paper fan in her hand, with peach blossom eyes.


    "I said Haven''t you sneaked in to see my little sister recently? "


    "Face or not? When was she your sister? " Ming Yan stares at Bai ran.


    Bai ran shakes the paper fan and laughs, "that must be right. She is the descendant of nine heavenly Xuannv, so am I."


    "Then why don''t you say she''s your aunt or something?"


    White dye:


    "You''re so fucking dark. You want to be my aunt, don''t you?"


    The Pluto snorted coldly, and he didn''t intend to continue to quarrel with the old fox.


    "Well, don''t tease you. Don''t put this face on me. I came here to say The moon is coming, you know? "


    The king of the underworld didn''t say a word. He turned his back to Bai ran and took a deep breath.


    How can he not know when the moon is cut off?


    How many times has the blood red moon appeared? Who is not afraid of that evil?


    "How can the emperor say about the matter of cutting the moon to the world?" Bai ran asks the emperor of the underworld.


    "What does the emperor say? Don''t worry about me." Lord Ming has a proud face.


    "The moon is a man in the demon world. Doesn''t the emperor care? This is his enemy. " Bai ran wondered.


    The emperor of the underworld said lightly, "the emperor of heaven is not such a stupid person. When he hasn''t violated his rights and interests, he won''t ask about it. The moon will go to the world, and with his arrogant character, he won''t kill those mortals. Why should the emperor of heaven take care of it? If you don''t mind, maybe there will be another fierce battle. It''s not a wise move. "


    "Well, what do you think? I can''t guess in my life. I''m too lazy to care But I''m here to tell you that I think the moon cutting is going to start against my sister. There was a big fire yesterday. It was very evil. It seems that my sister also noticed something. Are you really not going to take care of it? "


    "What''s the matter?" The king of the netherworld turned around and picked the sword eyebrow.


    8771

 Chapter 1018

    "In the three realms and six ways, only you can be afraid of the moon cutting?"


    "You look at me too high. The well water of him and I doesn''t offend the river."


    "Ha ha, in that case, I''ll leave first." Bai ran smiled and disappeared into the underworld with one of his men.


    The Pluto is still carrying his hands, and he doesn''t know what to think.


    At midnight, Hua Sheng looked at the sleeping river. She got up quietly. There was someone outside, she knew.


    "Where are you going?" The Pluto appeared in front of Hua Sheng almost for a moment and stopped her.


    "You..."


    This is the first time that Hua Sheng has seen Pluto at such a close distance. He is really shocked. After all, he didn''t expect that he would appear at the door of his bedroom.


    "You didn''t knock when you came to my house."


    Hua Sheng has been holding back for a long time, and he comes with a sentence like this, which makes Ming Wang Lei useless.


    He looked at her scornfully. "Everyone says you are smart and intelligent. I think But they are all empty words. "


    "You mean I''m brainless?" Hua Sheng breathes.


    "I can''t help it if you want to take your seat."


    "I said You are such a big Pluto. You bully a mortal. You don''t sleep in the middle of the night and come to my house to quarrel with me. What about your bully? What about your drill? What about your old face? "


    Pluto:


    If at this moment, if Bai Ran is here, he will surely laugh.


    Looking at the three realms and six ways, it is estimated that there is only a little girl who dares to fight against the Pluto, which is really not afraid of death.


    It''s just that Ming Yan can''t really take her. She likes it, doesn''t love it, doesn''t hate it, doesn''t it.


    So no one can figure out what kind of feelings the Pluto has towards Hua Sheng?


    "Let''s go. I''m going out to have a look. I''m in."


    Hua Sheng waves his hand to ask the Pluto to move away a little.


    Because she just felt that the backyard of ten li spring breeze seemed to have some powerful power.


    It''s really an invasion by external forces. With so many strange things happening recently, Hua Sheng must be very vigilant.


    Unexpectedly, she just walked a few steps, the emperor of the underworld pulled her sleeve.


    Hua Sheng looks back and glares, "why? "Hooligans?"


    Pluto:


    "Don''t be so kind as a donkey, I''ll tell you, you can''t go out."


    "Why?" Hua Sheng is curious.


    "The man outside You are not an opponent. "


    "So? Do you want to pretend to be a turtle at home? Do you think if I don''t go out, it won''t come in? " Huasheng is upright and vigorous.


    But Pluto didn''t mean to let go.


    "You hurry to let go of me, or if it''s spread out, where is your face?" Huasheng threat.


    "You know I have no idea about you. If you are kind enough to save you, don''t be disrespectful."


    "I like to be disrespectful. It''s dark and windy. Lord Styx would better go home and watch TV as soon as possible. It''s not easy."


    Pluto:


    Well, he admitted that the woman was really angry, but he couldn''t do anything about her.


    So Hua Sheng used his spiritual power to shake off the Pluto. Just after a few steps, he was determined by the underworld.


    "You..."


    "You give me a rest. I''ll go out and have a look."


    The emperor of the underworld dropped this sentence and disappeared into a black aura.


    In the garden pavilion after ten li of spring breeze, there is a black wind that keeps winding. That kind of evil power is very powerful.


    "I can''t imagine that the master of the underworld likes to meddle so much..."


    It''s an old voice, a woman''s voice. In the middle of the night, it makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    The Pluto sneered. "One of the twelve Dharma protectors in the demon world, Heiyu, I really want to ask you, who made you break the rules and appear in the human world?"

 Chapter 1019

    "Ha ha, when is it your turn to take care of our affairs in the demon world?"


    "I don''t care about the devil Kingdom, but if you break the rules, we can''t ignore it."


    In the middle of the conversation, the black devil suddenly attacked the Pluto, without warning.


    Fortunately, the Pluto had been prepared for a long time. When he was in the middle of his sleeve, the evil spirit forced the evil devil to pop up more than ten meters away.


    Then it circled over


    The Hua Sheng in the room breaks through the mantra of the Pluto with powerful spiritual power after the Pluto goes out for a while.


    Go to the window, you will see this scene.


    On the top of the black robed man''s head, there is a red phosphorus Python circling ceaselessly, and its mouth occasionally spits out the red spirit.


    In other words, it can''t be called evil spirit. It''s a powerful evil power.


    Hua Sheng has never seen this form of energy, and for a while, he was not in a hurry to go out.


    She just stood in front of the window and looked at it silently. After all, she believed that the Pluto would not be able to deal with a demon.


    In fact, it''s not easy for Pluto to fight, but this time, the demon has too much magic power.


    If Hua Sheng dealt with it by himself, it would be a loss.


    Heiyu is one of the twelve Dharma protectors in the demon world. He has lived for more than 8000 years in the three realms and six ways.


    It''s a demon nearly ten thousand years old, and it''s been through a disaster. Since joining the demon world 1500 years ago, it''s even more powerful.


    This is not the Trivet minions that Hua Sheng dealt with before, nor is it the food of the zodiac.


    So the Pluto can appear at the critical moment.


    It''s just to help Hua Sheng. If Bai Ran''s old fox is here, he''ll probably have to be ridiculed.


    Hua Sheng watched from afar, and for the first time saw the emperor of the netherworld set up his own array.


    That''s not the array that can be explained by the ordinary Qimen dunjia. It''s the ancient array based on the layout of the ancient Fuxi hexagram.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t know it. He just thinks it''s magical and powerful.


    In fact, it was the famous work of the Pluto ten thousand years ago, the eight step ghost gate array created by himself.


    There is a saying, "eight ghost gates, step by step an abyss, up trapped in the immortal tomb, down to kill the demons."


    The meaning is obvious. No matter you are the God of the nine heavens or the devil from the abyss, you can''t escape this array.


    In this array, there are not only the different skills evolved from the ancient Fuxi hexagram, but also the unique soul lock skill created by the young Pluto.


    Coupled with his own spiritual strength, it is almost a trap without flaws.


    The old red snake, trapped, soon became furious.


    "Ming Yan, you dare to kill me. Your highness will not let you go."


    The old woman swears at the Pluto and has a very bad attitude.


    Hua Sheng has never been in contact with the people in the demon world, so he is also curious.


    Who is the second highness? What''s the reason that this big red snake appears in her house?


    In her heart, there are many questions. She always feels that Jiangcheng is becoming more and more strange, as if she has entered a strange circle.


    I will contact some strange people and things again and again.


    When did it start?


    Maybe it was when she dreamed of the man with the blood moon between her forehead?


    "I will not kill you. Today I just give you a lesson. Go back and tell you to cut the moon. Don''t cross the border. The human world has its own rules. Otherwise, the emperor will not let go of you demons from the abyss."


    Then the Pluto pushed his hands, and a huge aperture pushed the red snake directly out of the sky. This operation was just 666¡£


    The Pluto put down his aura and didn''t turn back.


    "Have you seen enough?"


    Hua Sheng is a little embarrassed. She coughs and goes out slowly.

 Chapter 1020

    I really didn''t like the Lord of the netherworld before. I always think his face stinks.


    But now it seems that he is not bad, at least he can drive away the monster of his family.


    "Inside What was the origin of that snake just now? "


    "Shouldn''t you thank me?"


    The Pluto turned back and looked down at Hua Sheng. His face was full of arrogance.


    Hua Sheng raised his mouth slightly. "As the Lord of the underworld, why are you so pompous? Do you have to thank for doing good? So much for being? "


    The emperor of the underworld looked at Hua Sheng for a long time, and then he said, "you''d better not die for a lifetime. If you die one day, go to the underworld, and see how we can clean you up?"


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, I will try my best to live forever and never die."


    Of course, this is a joke, so Huasheng is not serious enough to say it.


    At this moment, she doesn''t know her origin, just as she is an ordinary mortal, but later


    Wang Ming didn''t answer Hua Sheng''s words, but his eyes were complicated.


    "You must be careful recently. Your family is really not peaceful."


    "Did the red snake come to me?"


    "Otherwise? Do you think it''s for the river? " This is the first time that the Pluto actively mentions the river, although he doesn''t like it so much.


    Hua Sheng''s face was embarrassed. "It''s supposed to be me. My husband never causes trouble or provokes these demons. However, Fengxi and I have tried many times to deal with some special events, so maybe they came to me for revenge? "


    "It''s not what you think. It''s a moon chopper."


    "The moon? Who is the moon cutting? "


    "Well, it''s no use saying more. Anyway, be careful, you woman Ah I want more from myself. "


    The Pluto thought that he didn''t know how to speak to Hua Sheng like this, because she would be crazy if she said it all at once.


    Including the past life and the present life, as well as the gratitude and resentment of the moon.


    So I don''t want to say it at all. Before Huasheng says a word of thanks, the Pluto disappears.


    Leaving only the empty back garden, Hua Sheng is really curious.


    She is not stupid, and she knows that the Pluto would not be so scrupulous if she was not an important person.


    So, who is the moon chopping?


    Where does she seem to have heard the name But where on earth have you heard of it?


    Recently, Hua Sheng often has a feeling that her memory is a little confused. Sometimes she is Hua Sheng, sometimes she doesn''t think she is Hua Sheng.


    So who is not Hua Sheng? Hua Yunluo?


    This evening, Hua Sheng didn''t have a good rest.


    So when she woke up in the morning, the river saw her tiny black eyes.


    "What''s the matter with you? Panda eye


    "I guess I think about things a lot. I can''t sleep." Hua Sheng is lying on the bed, looking at the ceiling, sighing slightly.


    "Ouch, Mrs. Jiang of our family, what are you worried about? Do I want you to eat or wear less?" Jiang Liu teases her on purpose, then directly pulls her out of the quilt, holds her in her arms, and pulls out a card from the bedside drawer.


    "Take the flowers, Mrs. Jiang. I have to spend a million every day. I can''t spend all of them to beat you."


    "This is a good soil." Hua Sheng chuckles.


    Despite this, but still feel very sweet, after all, the river is so pet her, all inclusive of her.


    Even if you are angry with her in the cold war, as long as she is coquettish, you can promise. After all, she is his weakness.


    "Miss, something happened..."


    Gingko rushed in recklessly, but the door didn''t knock. The couple were embarrassed.

 Chapter 1021

    "Ginkgo biloba, if you are like this, I want Gao He to take you out earlier. You are not allowed to live at home. It''s too light bulb."


    Of course, this is a joke of the river, but ginkgo also blushed.


    "My uncle teased me again. I I didn''t mean to. Who knows that you two get bored in the morning? It''s true... "


    "I dare to say that my wife and I are tired of being crooked and wrong?" River flow funny looking at this girl.


    "Well, none of this is important, miss Something really happened. "


    Ginkgo looked at Huasheng, anxious.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Sheng is calm, after all, she is not so anxious.


    She has long black hair, leaning on the shoulder of the river, and a little weak rising air.


    Therefore, Feng Xi often said that Hua Sheng is the best camouflage, and he will play the pig and eat the tiger vividly.


    No matter who sees it, she is a weak and irresistible little girl. How do you know that she is a fairy hiding such a powerful spiritual power?


    Yes, in the eyes of Fengxi, Huasheng is already a fairy.


    It''s the operation against the sky to be able to pick up the king of the underworld alone, beat up the twelve dead men, knead the coyote and Elvis with bare hands for thousands of years, and burn the mutant king of zombies.


    "Miss, I just read the news and said that Jiangcheng killed seven children overnight last night."


    Hua Sheng is slightly shocked.


    "Ah, look at your cell phone, miss. I think something important is going on. Is there any abnormal murderer? Why do you say this man killed children? It''s so heartless and frightening. I''m half dead when I see this news."


    Listen to Ginkgo biloba. Jiangliu and Huasheng both take out their mobile phones and brush the news.


    Sure enough, in the morning headlines, the first one was seven murders in a row last night.


    The dead knot is a 7-year-old girl, the dead was found at home.


    And all of them died suddenly. The parents didn''t know what happened. According to the survey, they didn''t hear any strange sounds.


    I didn''t hear the footsteps of strangers or the children''s cry for help, so I died inexplicably.


    This incident caused a great stir in the local area, and Hua Sheng slightly frowned.


    She thought it was no accident that the red snake came last night and this happened today.


    I''m afraid that Jiangcheng is starting to be full of demons. As expected


    The wind came in the morning with a message.


    "A Sheng, Ling''s family has already set out."


    "Oh? Are they clear about the investigation? " While making tea, Hua Sheng asked about the wind.


    "I don''t know, but Mr. Ling asked someone to send me a message, saying that if I''m interested, I can follow them to have a look. They have found some clues in the mausoleum east of Jiangcheng."


    "Cemetery?" Hua Sheng raised his head and looked at the wind.


    "Yes, it''s the cemetery with good Fengshui. What''s the paradise? By the way, is your grandma buried there? It''s like a cemetery for the rich. "


    Hua Sheng nodded.


    Grandma was really buried there, and she used to worship.


    There is no problem with fengshui, but it''s excellent. It''s very suitable for burial. She doesn''t understand. What do Ling''s family do there?


    "A Sheng, shall we go and have a look?"


    "Didn''t Ling''s family do it? What are we going to do?"


    "But Ling''s family are very delicious If it wasn''t for you last time, Lingjia would have been killed by the mutant Zombie King. "


    As soon as I mentioned it, Feng Xi was complacent.


    Feel that their friends are invincible in the world, a group of Ling family are waste materials, the critical moment, also rely on her a Sheng.

 Chapter 1022

    This incident has been identified as a special event, so please Ling''s family.


    That night, it turned out that Ling''s family had caught a lizard in the graveyard.


    The tail is still there. The mouth of the pig is tusk. It looks terrible, and its face is still bruised.


    So he was caught as a monster that had harmed the children. Old Ling set the monster on fire in a big way.


    Fengxi doesn''t care. He sends wechat to Huasheng.


    "Ah Sheng, do you think it''s really made by the lizard that has just been 500 years old?"


    "It''s hard to say."


    "I don''t think it''s that simple. Lingxiao''s rubbish I think it''s all shit to catch this lizard. "


    Fengxi doesn''t like Lingxiao very much, not only because he harasses Huasheng many times.


    It''s because the kid is not good at anything, but he has a temper, so he despises him very much.


    "Don''t worry about so much, you should be careful recently. I don''t think Jiangcheng is peaceful."


    "Cut, it''s OK. You are always careful. Don''t be so alarmist, elder sister..."


    Feng Xi didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter, so she was careless.


    Not as cautious as Hua Sheng, who hasn''t been out of the house all day and night, has been in the spring breeze for ten li.


    Even at night, she could not help divining.


    Of course, it''s for the whole city, but the result is not so bad as she thought.


    On the contrary, it''s just twists and turns and tribulations, but it won''t be a disaster.


    After putting away the cards, Hua Sheng wondered if he thought too much?


    Why is she so flustered


    Just thinking about it, a reminder came from the tablet.


    Hua Sheng suddenly woke up and picked up the computer. Sure enough Here comes the guy again.


    F: Hua Sheng, are you ready? When will you come out to see me?


    Hua Sheng: it seems that the warning I gave you last time is not enough.


    F: Ha ha, little girl is very grumpy. She blew up my computer. I like it very much.


    Hua Sheng: don''t test my bottom line, you will regret it.


    F: But I like to do things that I regret most, and enjoy it. What should I do?


    Hua Sheng: I can only say that you are abnormal.


    F: Pervert? Ha, I like the name.


    Hua Sheng: I''ll bear it again. Don''t think I''m easy to bully.


    F: In fact, I never feel that you are bullying me. I just want to meet you, Sheng Sheng baby. I recently got a rare treasure. I want to appreciate it with you. At midnight tomorrow night, I will be waiting for you at the Junzi Pavilion in the southwest Tianqiao.


    Hua Sheng: you can''t imagine. I won''t go.


    F: No, you''ll come. I''m sure.


    Hua Sheng: you dream.


    The last three words of Huasheng didn''t go out, because that end is offline.


    Another way is to use hacker technology to forcibly break into her computer. Even though how she encrypts and maintains the firewall, it will be easily broken through.


    Hua Sheng knows that this f is not a simple person. Not only is the hacker highly skilled, but There may be a lot to come.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t want to meet strangers not because he is afraid, but because he doesn''t want to take risks. After all, the river will worry and be afraid.


    But now it''s really


    Anyway, no matter what the man said, she would not go.


    Just did not expect the next day, she suddenly can not contact the river.


    Or is the company calling to ask if Jiang is at home? Hua Shengcai is shocked. Is the river gone?


    Then it was all over the place, even using cameras all over the city, but they couldn''t find it.


    No one knows where the river has gone. The company says that he didn''t go to work, but Hua Sheng Mingming watched him drive out in the morning with his briefcase. Here What''s going on?


    Hua Sheng''s heart starts to beat faster


    "Miss, is this a kidnapping?" Ginkgo''s weak opening.

 Chapter 1023

    Hua Sheng thought of that damned f almost at the first time. After all, he appears too often these days.


    Is that him? Did he take the river?


    "Miss, shall we call the police? After all, the husband of miss four is our own. "


    Gingko is also flustered. I think it is possible that my uncle was kidnapped. After all, he is the richest man in Jiangcheng.


    Unexpectedly, Hua Sheng shook his head. "Ginkgo, you go to the company and say that the river is OK. Let them not call the police."


    "But miss..."


    "Go ahead and do what I say." Hua Sheng has a dignified expression.


    Although gingko didn''t know what she meant, she also knew that she was not a person who didn''t know how to understand. She immediately followed Huasheng''s instructions.


    Hua Sheng then picks up the tablet and tracks the mysterious F.


    Sure enough, connect easily.


    Hua Sheng: F, where is my husband?


    F: Tut Tut, your husband lost, what can I do?


    Hua Sheng: don''t play the word game with me. You have to move the river for a while. I will let you go to the 18th floor hell.


    F: Ha ha, it''s a big tone, but I just like your pungent appearance. Everyone says that Huasheng is gentle and quiet, but I don''t know that you have such a tough and domineering side. It''s lovely.


    Hua Sheng: don''t waste my time, say, where is the river?


    Hua Sheng''s eyes are already angry at this moment. When she is angry, the consequences are naturally terrible.


    How could the man over there not know?


    F: How about you come to see me and let the river show up?


    Hua Sheng: OK, place.


    F: One hour later, twenty kilometers northwest, there is a barren mountain. There is a hut behind the barren mountain. I''ll wait for you here.


    Hua Sheng: OK, I will go, and you must keep your promise.


    F: You''re not stupid enough to call the police, are you?


    Hua Sheng: I''m not that stupid. Don''t worry.


    Hua Sheng''s face was tense all the time because she was worried about the safety of the river.


    So she agreed to meet f directly. For her husband''s safety, she had no choice.


    Before setting out, Hua Sheng called Jiangliu again and found that he still couldn''t connect. Then he began to make a divination.


    It''s not bad. Looking for someone, that is to say, the river can return safely. At this point, it''s more necessary for her to meet each other.


    After all, the original intention of the other party is her, not how the river flows.


    So Hua Sheng only told gingko that if he wanted to go out, he would drive alone.


    And the whole process of opening the anti eavesdropping and anti tracking system, no one knows where he is going.


    Ginkgo at home some uneasy, want to think about, or to wind Xi called.


    I talked with Feng Xi about the causes and consequences of the incident. Feng Xi immediately measured the good and bad luck with the unique Secretary of Feng family.


    The result is also auspicious, so he said to gingko, "don''t worry, your miss is OK, and the river is OK. A Sheng should go to see an old man he used to know. Just wait at home and don''t call the police."


    Listen to the wind Xi all said so, ginkgo just relieved, can only help the young lady and uncle to pray silently at home.


    Hua Sheng climbed mountains and mountains alone, and walked a very remote path. Although it was daytime, it would be creepy.


    Fortunately, she is Hua Sheng. Fortunately, she has magical skills.


    Forty five minutes later, Hua Sheng stops at the door of the abandoned hut.


    Then came out, she was wearing a black trousers, seven sleeve slim suit, also black, extremely capable.


    Long hair is still scattered in the wind, the face is not covered by the light.


    The door of the hut opened and two big men with sunglasses came out.


    "Tell F, I''m here." Hua Sheng''s voice is cold and his eyes are fearless.

 Chapter 1024

    "Go in, he''s in there."


    According to the messenger, Hua Sheng walked towards the hut without stopping for a moment.


    To be honest, she is not interested in F.


    I don''t even have the extra energy to think about what kind of person this is. If he hadn''t dealt with the river this time, Hua Sheng would not have dealt with him in his life.


    Hua Sheng used to think that f was a foreigner, or a man of great stature, like an organization leader.


    It''s a pity that after entering the door, I was really shocked.


    That f, unexpectedly is a pretty young man.


    The eyes were dark, and there was a kind of mysterious light.


    Skin is also very white, not lose to a woman.


    He was wearing a retro moon white gown, a bit of late Qing feeling.


    There is also a small red crescent mark between the main eyebrows. It looks like a birthmark.


    This not only didn''t make his face worth less points, but also added a sense of mystery to this beautiful and proud face.


    He has a folding fan in his left hand, which is closed.


    The right thumb with a green ring, all over the body can not hide the noble spirit.


    Especially looking at Hua Sheng, he looked back, nodded at her and smiled.


    Hua Sheng was shocked. The whole person was subverted.


    Because the contrast is too big, she can''t imagine that this annoying f is such a bright boy.


    Even, with a little martial arts style, that kind of Jianghu flavor.


    "It''s hard to meet you." He smiled and said the first thing.


    Hua Sheng is still motionless, frowning, "where is my husband?"


    "He''s probably back at work." The man said.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t believe it. He picks up his mobile phone and dials it immediately. Three seconds later, he answers it. It''s the familiar voice of the river.


    "Ah Sheng, what''s the matter?"


    "Where are you?"


    "I''m in the company."


    "Where did you go before?"


    "Ah, I went to the construction site, but it rained a few days ago. The landslide there was not easy to go, and there was no signal. I was waiting for the people from the construction site to pick me up. What''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK, just a little worried about you."


    "Ha, don''t worry, Mrs. Jiang. I''m going to be OK. I''m going to protect you until you are 100."


    Hua Sheng finally breathed a sigh of relief and his eyes became tender.


    "Well, you go to work. I''m fine. I''ll see you in the evening."


    "OK, a Sheng, you have a good sleep. You are not in a good mood these days." There is nothing different at the other end of the river, but Hua Sheng knows that it must be the man in front of him who moved his hands and feet to make the river lose contact.


    So even if the present looks like a harmless young man or animal, Huasheng is still full of precautions.


    Hua Sheng hung up the phone and fell to the ground with a stone in his heart.


    The micro expression was seen in the eyes of the man. He opened the folding fan and shook it gently.


    "The best two words in the world, one is coming as promised, the other is a false alarm. Do you agree?"


    Instead of answering his boring question, Hua Sheng looked at him and asked, "F, have I ever married you?"


    "No."


    "Then why are you targeting me?" Hua Sheng continues to press questions.


    "Because I''m interested in you."


    "Where''s the interest?" Hua Sheng has a calm face.


    "Because we are all talented appraisers. It''s a pity that you retired for a man. It''s a pity I like the Ss with the silver mask, who can analyze the rare treasure professionally in the studio, so Come back, really, don''t waste yourself for an ordinary person. "


    When the young man looked at Huasheng, his eyes were affectionate and moving.


    Hua Sheng has an illusion. Have they known each other for a long time?

 Chapter 1025

    Hua Sheng smiled coldly. "Do I know you well?"


    "So, you really don''t remember?"


    The young man looks at Hua Sheng. He wants to see through her when he releases Buddha. Hua Sheng doesn''t like this feeling very much.


    "Don''t play tricks on me. You let me come, and I have come. Since the conditions have been fulfilled, then I have to go. "


    Hua Sheng doesn''t like long-term contact with strangers, so he is ready to turn around and leave.


    "Sheng''er."


    His scalp was numb as he called it.


    Hua Sheng looks back at him angrily. "How old are you, little fart boy? You don''t look like you''re 18 or 19, but you don''t have all the hair. Don''t your parents teach you how to be a man? I''m older than you. Either call sister Hua Sheng or shut up. "


    Hua Sheng''s words aroused the anger of the young men, who almost used force.


    Fortunately, as soon as the young man waved his hand, he motioned not to let everyone act rashly.


    He smiled and walked slowly towards Hua Sheng.


    "Sheng''er, how many years have you been like this? I don''t blame you I''m very happy to see you, very happy. "


    "Don''t be so close. I don''t want it."


    Hua Sheng, don''t look at this man directly, otherwise he will not see the way.


    The girl in the long gown chuckled.


    Talking and laughing, the crescent in the center of the eyebrows seems to have moved a lot.


    "You are still that little girl as expected. Well, don''t tease you."


    Hua Sheng immediately went out. He just walked two steps. What did he think of? He looked back at the man and said, "don''t move the river again, otherwise I''m not welcome. "


    With that, Hua Sheng stepped out and left the cottage.


    After she went out, the young man''s smile gradually disappeared in her face.


    "Your Highness..."


    "Shut up."


    After the boy put up his smile, he changed himself. Yes, he was murderous in his eyes.


    The crescent between the eyebrows also seems to have a bloody smell.


    "They tried their best to let me lose you for so many years. How could I lose you again if I could not find it?"


    "Your Highness, do you want to kill that river directly?"


    "Yes, your highness, a mortal can''t stand a single blow. The young lady will definitely change her mind. You don''t have to be angry."


    The young man said nothing, but his eyes were still looking down the mountain.


    Today is only the first time to meet. He has to be patient and take his time.


    Don''t scare his beloved baby.


    When Hua Sheng comes home, Hua Zhi, Hua Lin and Feng Xi all come, as if they are waiting for her.


    "Why are you all here?"


    "It''s all here for dinner." Hua Zhi smiled and didn''t mention that everyone was worried about her.


    "Well, I''ll let gingko buy vegetables." Hua Sheng smiled and left the car key on the coffee table and went to the kitchen.


    "Five younger sister is OK, we are also at ease."


    Hua Lin said this sentence in a low voice.


    Of course, Hua Sheng knows your intention, but he didn''t say it clearly. Sometimes it''s good to play dumb.


    A few women brushed out a piece of news at lunch.


    Liu Siying has just won the title of best actress at a film festival and is known as the successor of Hua Zhi.


    And then it''s all over the place.


    Wind Xi intentionally owe to ask Hua Zhi, "sad no, uncomfortable no, jealous no? Regret it? "


    Hua Zhi is a calm smile, "no, since I choose to quit, I will not be unbalanced in my heart. There are talented people who have been leading the way for hundreds of years. No one can always be red. The sun has set, let alone people."


    After hearing this, Hua Sheng gives Hua Zhi a big compliment.


    "My third sister is in a hurry to leave. No problem. She is excellent." Hua Sheng seldom praises others, so Hua Zhi is more proud.

 Chapter 1026

    After a short party, Hua Zhi drove back to her apartment.


    Her wedding date with Wang Junxian was set in October, because it was not cold or hot in the north at that time.


    Moreover, such a legitimate son of the Wang family, who is the future successor of the Wang family, will naturally attach great importance to it.


    This wedding must be a big one that shocked the whole country.


    Hua Zhi has always been very high-profile, Wang Junxian although low-key, but like his daughter-in-law, he also followed her heart.


    And this is the wedding ceremony once in their lives, both of them attach great importance to it.


    The Wang family has started to buy all kinds of things for the wedding.


    Marriage room also began to decorate, before this, Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian still live in their own houses.


    Of course, they are together, but Hua Zhi will be alone occasionally, after all, everyone needs independent space.


    Hua Zhi goes home, takes a bath, lies on the bed, prepares to take a nap.


    Wechat from Wang Junxian.


    Wang Junxian: what are you doing?


    Hua Zhi: just got home, took a bath, ready to take a nap.


    Wang Junxian: what did you eat at Huasheng?


    Hua Sheng: just a few stir fry, nothing to eat.


    Wang Junxian: do you want me to bring you some more?


    Hua Zhi: No, I''ve gained two Jin since I left the circle. I''m a pig.


    Wang Junxian: Xiaozhi, I know that you only retreat for me, I have in my heart.


    Hua Zhi: Good point. What do you say?


    Wang Junxian hesitated, then continued to post: I read the news, your company promoted new people, replaced your position, if you did not quit, these glory and halo are yours, right, you gave up so much for me, I know.


    Hua Zhi: ha, it doesn''t matter. I look down on it myself. Today, a Sheng still praises me for coming. He says that I know that I am a smart man. Don''t worry. I have a good mentality. Since I leave, I won''t go back. I''m not like the hype loving ones in our circle. I''ll quit whenever I can, and then I''ll come back. What''s the first show? It''s too much. Now that I''m done, I''ll quit forever.


    Wang Junxian: it''s a pity that your fans can''t see your films any more.


    Hua Zhi: it''s always good to leave some regrets in life. It''s too complete, but the memory is not deep.


    Wang Junxian: you look like Huasheng. You are always young and mature.


    Hua Zhi: are you my five black sisters? Ha, I want to tell her.


    Wang Junxian: don''t be a tiger. OK, we are a family.


    Hua Zhi holds her mobile phone and smiles brilliantly.


    Wang Junxian naturally mixed with her, and her personality became more cheerful and talkative.


    In the words of his elder sister, Wang Junxian didn''t know Hua Zhi for more than 20 years.


    So Hua Zhi is so proud


    I feel like I''ve done a big thing. Yes, I killed this Capricorn man.


    Wang Junxian: if you feel bored at home, you can come to the company to help me. There are many subsidiaries in our family, and you can play with any one.


    Hua Zhi: No, I have an appointment with Xie Dongyang tomorrow.


    Wang Junxian: what did you ask him for?


    Hua Zhi: am I not a shareholder of Dongyang pharmaceutical? So thinking about what we can do together, I think Xie Dongyang and I are very rich.


    Wang Junxian: I disagree.


    Hua Zhi:


    Wang Junxian: men and women are different. We don''t have any business with Xie Dongyang.


    Hua Zhi: what kind of vinegar do you have, big brother?


    Wang Junxian: you are not allowed to see Xie Dongyang alone. I don''t think that boy is a good bird.


    Hua Zhi: hahahaha


    at this moment, Xie Dongyang sneezes one by one.


    "President Xie, do you want a cold? Do you need me to buy some medicine?"


    Xie Dongyang shook his head, then took out a tissue and wiped his nose.


    At this time, Xie Dongyang''s mobile phone rings. He sees the caller ID and connects immediately. His attitude is very polite, "sister-in-law."


    "Dongyang, I''m back in Jiangcheng. Come and pick me up." Feng Yu, who had not seen for a long time, came back without warning. He only called Xie Dongyang and asked him to pick up the plane. He acted very low-key.

 Chapter 1027

    Xie Dongyang must have never thought that her sister-in-law suddenly came back.


    After all, how to persuade before, she would not, now back, this is really a little people do not understand what is the intention?


    But no matter what, even if it''s a divorce, Feng Yu and Xie Dongyang get along with each other like brothers and sisters these years.


    His sister-in-law will come out to work in person, so Xie Dongyang must remember this kindness.


    So Xie Dongyang hurriedly drove to the airport, half an hour later, Feng Yu came out, very low-key.


    She was wearing a chiffon skirt with goose yellow color and carrying a classic Hermes bag.


    With a black sunglasses, head down out of the tunnel.


    "Sister in law, here." Xie Dongyang waved happily.


    Feng Yu didn''t speak and walked towards him, then followed Xie Dongyang to the luxury car.


    "Sister in law, are you not angry?"


    On the way, Xie Dongyang asked tentatively.


    Feng Yu just smiled, "there are many things in the world that can''t be solved if you are angry."


    "That''s right, I just said, you don''t have to agree with my brother''s brainless wisdom. Anyway, we are all on your side. How much did dad smoke him? My mother and I and Ning Ning Ning didn''t talk to him. Yao Yao Yao angrily deleted Xie Dongze''s wechat. We didn''t even call him. We called him by his first name."


    "Why? In the end, you are brothers and sisters. "


    "That''s not good, bullying you. We can''t ignore it."


    Xie Dongyang has a sweet mouth, especially coaxing his sister-in-law, so he chatted with Feng Yu all the way, but he thought it was the same as before.


    Even, he felt that if his sister-in-law wanted to leave and came back, the marriage would not be separated.


    After all, there''s Ning Ning in there. Xie Dongyang is very happy.


    Send sister-in-law directly to Xie''s old house. Xie Yunkai will not be at home. Xie Dongze is also busy in the company.


    Only Xie Dongyao and Mrs. Xie are in the family. The child has gone to school.


    So the Feng Yu family were very excited. Xie Dongyang went to school to pick up the children.


    I didn''t say it all the way. My mother came back to surprise the little girl.


    Sure enough, when Xie Ning entered the door, he saw the woman sitting on the sofa. He was stunned.


    Then the eyes turned red and ran straight to it.


    "Mommy..."


    This mummy is really sad.


    Feng Yu also has dim eyes, holding her daughter directly, kissing and kissing. It seems that she can''t miss it.


    Lady Xie can''t stand this scene. She can only recite it and wipe tears secretly.


    Xie Dongyao''s eyes are red too. She can''t help crying.


    Xie Dongyang is ruthless. He takes out his mobile phone, records a small video directly and sends it to Xie Dongze.


    Soon, Xie Dongze came back.


    When he saw the video, he was having a meeting with the people in the planning department, but he left before the end of the meeting.


    When Feng Yu came back, he didn''t even know.


    She didn''t say a word. Last week, he called her back. She didn''t mention anything back. It seems that she really alienated a lot.


    "You''re back?"


    As soon as Xie Dongze entered, he saw Feng Yu holding his daughter on the sofa and feeding her grapes.


    But the mother''s smile disappeared when he saw Xie Dongze.


    "Yes." She replied coldly.


    "Why didn''t you tell me, so I can pick you up." He said.


    "No need, Dongyang will pick me up."


    "Have you eaten yet? I''ll take you out to eat something, and talk while eating? " Xie Dongze proposed.


    Feng Yu looked at the man in front of him, and his eyes were cold. "No, I''m not hungry. If you are free now, let''s go through the divorce formalities."


    After that, the house was quiet. The Xie family were stunned. Xie Ning cried even more.


    No one would have thought that Feng Yu would say these words at this time.

 Chapter 1028

    "Xiaoyu..." Seeing her granddaughter crying, Mrs. Xie couldn''t stand it. She wanted to persuade her daughter-in-law.


    Feng Yu also changed the star image of his gentle daughter-in-law and strongly interrupted Mrs. Xie, "Mom, this is the matter of Dongze and me. Let''s deal with it by ourselves."


    Mrs. Xie was a little shocked, and then stopped talking.


    "Mommy, can we not divorce? I''d rather not be a single parent. "


    Xie Ning''s crying was loud. In fact, the child had psychological preparation for a long time, but after her mother said it, she was stimulated again.


    Xie Dongze frowned slightly. "Are you in such a hurry? I''m going to divorce the first day I come back. I can''t wait for a moment. "


    Xie Dongze didn''t know whether it was because he saw his daughter crying and was a little upset, or because his subconscious mind was already running away and didn''t want to divorce Feng Yu.


    Unexpectedly, this sentence offended Feng Yu.


    She put her daughter down from her arms, stood up and stared at Xie Dongze. She said coldly, "I''m in a hurry? Thank you, don''t you face me? Who is in a hurry? Your sweetheart would like to send me 200 messages a month, force us to divorce, pretend to be pitiful and beg me to complete you, say that she is pregnant with your children, stimulate me and kill people without overdoing it. You two are not satisfied with the result, are you? "


    Xie Dongze was so scolded by Feng Yu. He was also stupid.


    Maybe it''s a lack of heart, maybe it''s a lack of Qi field. In a word, his subconscious starts to retreat, and even he''s afraid of Feng Yu.


    "It''s all happened, so we don''t have to escape. We need to solve it sooner or later, don''t we? Since you want to live together with your sweetheart, I''m sure I can help you, but Xie Dongze, I tell you that the world is fair. If you have any gains, you will lose them. Since you want love, don''t want your daughter. I will sue for custody of your daughter. "


    Feng Yu said that, and the Xie family were stupid again.


    Xie Dongyang''s face also changed. My sister-in-law never mentioned the matter of Ning Ning Ning.


    "Mommy..."


    Xie Ning seems to have no idea. He has been pulling Feng Yu''s skirt and is at a loss.


    "Honey, my mother will take you home after going through the formalities this time. We will be together with grandma and grandpa."


    Feng Yu said, Xie Dongyao can''t hold his breath. "Sister in law, didn''t you say it was better not to take Ningning?"


    "Yes, I used to be so stupid. After being betrayed by my own man, I not only completed the family, lost my husband, but also foolishly lost my children. My parents don''t agree with me. They asked me for a lawyer''s advice. I believe you also know that no matter where the law is, no matter where the child is small, he must be with his mother. Although the Feng family does not have the wealth of the Xie family, we can provide foreign education resources, so I feel that I have a good chance of winning


    "Xiaoyu, if you take Ningning away, how can your father and I survive..." Mrs. Xie is not very well.


    It was a bolt from the blue.


    Feng Yu smiled quietly, "Mom, don''t worry. Xie Dongze''s sweetheart is eager to give you ten or eight grandchildren. Besides, Yao Yao and Dongyang are still here. They are going to get married later. Ning Ning Ning is only an heir to your Xie family, but for me, she is my whole heart."


    Finish saying, Feng Yu looks back at her daughter, with a strong maternal love in her eyes.


    Xie Ning is also obedient, holding her mother''s thigh and refusing to let go.

 Chapter 1029

    To be honest, it''s beyond everyone''s imagination.


    No one would expect Feng Yu to come back suddenly, not only for divorce, but also for custody.


    This caught the Xie family all by surprise, but Feng Yu was so kind to everyone before that, and everyone was embarrassed to turn against his sister-in-law.


    Even Mrs. Xie, who is very powerful, can''t say anything bad, but she can''t bear it.


    Because Feng Yu did more for the family than Xie Dongyang and Xie Dongyao.


    Parents divorce, poor nature is the child.


    So when I went to the Civil Affairs Bureau, three of my family didn''t talk all the way.


    Xie Ning began to cry, and there was a lot of peace behind her.


    Xie Ning is actually very smart. When she realizes that she can''t change the ending, she won''t cry because there is no meaning.


    Up to the door of the Civil Affairs Bureau, Xie Dongze felt more and more complicated.


    He looked at Feng Yu carefully. Feng Yu was tying his daughter''s shoes with his head down.


    Ten years of husband and wife, so many years of mutual understanding.


    Feng Yu has become a middle-aged woman from a girl like flowers and jade. Who has been spared by the years?


    Feng Yu''s hair ends, white hair can be seen clearly. In these ten years, she has done her utmost for Xie''s family and for him.


    Even after the birth of Ning Ning, he went back to the company.


    At that time, Xiejia was expanding its business, so it was busy on business.


    For a while, Feng Yu was even tired of hypoglycemia. She often felt dizzy and was supported by an assistant. However, she never mentioned these things in Xie''s family.


    Later, it was the company''s people who told Xie Yun that they knew.


    Therefore, the Xie family respect Feng Yu very much.


    There is a saying that is very good. If there is a person who can protect himself from the wind and rain, who is willing to show up?


    Which woman doesn''t want to be a little princess and be loved by her lover?


    Feng Yu used to be a pearl in his parents'' eyes when he was abroad, living a free life.


    It''s not because we married Xie Dongze that we had to carry the banner of Xie family for love and husband.


    Now? Xie''s family is stable, but she and Xie Dongze''s husband and wife have come to an end in ten years.


    Xie Dongze suddenly felt that he was not a man, or even a dog.


    "Xiaoyu, i..."


    "Come on in, and finish early, and be quick."


    Feng Yu didn''t have the patience to listen to Xie Dongze''s sensationalism at the door. He just wanted to end it quickly.


    Xie Dongze to the mouth of the words, only to swallow back.


    "Why are you two divorced?" The staff asked as usual.


    "Emotional discord." Feng Yu lowered his head and said numbly.


    "The child is so big, why not? What can''t be negotiated well? You are rich, your family conditions are good, and you are an intellectual. How can this family conflict not be solved? Go out and think about it. Divorce is not a joke."


    The staff are kind-hearted and naturally want to give the couple the last chance.


    However, Feng Yu''s mind was clearly determined.


    "No, we have already thought about it."


    Xie Dongze looked at Feng Yu, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Who are the children, and how is the property distributed?" The man asked again.


    "If I have property, I only need those under my name, others I don''t want. I will ask a lawyer to help me appeal to the court. You can directly give the formalities."


    It seems that Feng Yu had thought about it for a long time. Instead, Xie Dongze couldn''t say a word.


    Feng Yu sighs a little, squats down, touches his daughter''s head and asks Xie Ning, "baby, would you like to go abroad with your mother? Mom would like to take you away. She promised you that she would not be married in the future. We are the only ones for the rest of her life, OK? "

 Chapter 1030

    Xie Ning is very tangled. She looks at her mother. She looks at her father. She looks at her mother again.


    After a long time, slowly asked, "Mom, I went abroad with you. Can I still come back to see my grandparents, my little aunt and my second uncle?"


    "Of course."


    "Well, I like my second uncle best. I promised him that I would be a flower boy for him when he got married."


    "Well, we''ll come back to work as flower boy for uncle Er."


    In the process, Xie Ning didn''t mention his father once. You know, Xie Ning had a good relationship with his father before.


    It is said that the daughter is the little lover of the father''s previous life, so she is so spoiled.


    Looking at his daughter today, Xie Dongze would rather mention his second uncle than half a word. He felt very sad.


    "Ning Ning, what do you do when you leave? Dad is sad without you. "


    Xie Ning looks at her father, hesitates for a moment, and then replies, "but you already have another woman. That woman will have children with you. Then you will have many children, but I am the only mother, so I can''t make her sad."


    Xie Dongze felt the same pain in his heart as he was blocked by something.


    "Xie Dongze, I said that if you get something, you will lose it. This is your own choice. You should have thought that there would be such a day."


    Xie Dongze lowered his head and remained silent.


    "Come and sign."


    The staff urged them to walk slowly.


    Feng Yu almost did not hesitate to pick up the pen and sign his name.


    Xie Dongze is very tangled, almost thought for tens of seconds, then slowly sign his name.


    Three minutes later, the staff took out two small dark red books and handed them.


    "Well, you will not be husband and wife in the future."


    After receiving the divorce certificate, they took their children out.


    "Have a meal." When Xie Dongze was at the door, he suggested.


    "No, Ning Ning and I are going to eat with my friends."


    "Well then."


    Xie Dongze only thinks that he is very passive today. Before Mingming, he dreamed that he could start a new life after getting married.


    If you take a little red book to show your sweetheart, the woman must be very happy.


    But Xie Dongze didn''t have any mood. He just wanted to find a place to be quiet and alone.


    Xie Dongyang also did not expect so fast, brother''s and sister-in-law''s affair finished.


    I always feel that losing my sister-in-law is the biggest loss.


    make complaints about Dongyang, and do not know who to talk to. Automatic speaking to Hua Sheng.


    In his wechat, he wrote: "Sheng Sheng, my brother and sister-in-law are divorced. It''s better to be pitiful.". To be honest, I used to think that they were the most loving couple and wanted to find a woman like my sister-in-law. But now Ah, in a word, I don''t believe in love any more. It''s really hopeless.


    He said to himself like this, thinking that Hua Sheng would not answer.


    Where to think of, Hua Sheng unexpectedly seconds back.


    "Your brother and sister-in-law divorced?" Hua Sheng asked.


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "It''s bloody. My brother cheated. There''s a woman out there who looks like the white moonlight he used to have. He''s just like the villain. For the sake of that woman, he doesn''t want his wife and children. My father beat and scolded, but it''s useless. They went through the formalities today." Xie Dongyang said.


    "How about your brother''s birthday, Chinese zodiac, and photos?"


    "Well What do you mean? " Xie Dongze is at a loss.


    "Nothing. If you believe me and send it to me for a look, you may have unexpected gains."

 Chapter 1031

    Xie Dongyang was just in a bad mood and went to Tucao, but he didn''t know why he wanted to make complaints about what he said.


    I didn''t expect that there were also unexpected gains. As a human being, Xie Dongyang knows that he seldom meddles.


    Basically, it''s all about her friends. She only asks a few questions.


    So the flattered Xie Dongyang immediately sent his brother''s birthday to Hua Sheng.


    Another recent photo of a suit was sent. In fact, Hua Sheng knew Xie Dongze, and had seen him several times before.


    It''s just that I haven''t seen it for a long time, and I don''t know what it''s like.


    At the moment when the information was sent, Hua Sheng glanced at it. Sure enough, there was a problem.


    Before listening to Xie Dongyang said that it was only a doubt, but now after seeing the data, he confirmed his own idea.


    Hua Sheng looks at the picture of Xie Dongze. His eyes are dull and lifeless. There is an image of rotten peach blossom hidden in the sky.


    After hesitating for a while, Hua Sheng said to Xie Dongyang.


    Hua Sheng: your brother was cheated. In fact, maybe he didn''t really want to divorce.


    Xie Dongyang: ah? what do you mean?


    In such a sudden sentence, Xie Dongyang is really confused.


    Hua Sheng: the woman outside your brother knows some evil ways and gives your brother something similar to the magic of fox. So your brother''s mind is controlled by people. In fact, what happened recently may not be what he wanted, but it was designed.


    Xie Dongyang: my God, what else?


    Hua Sheng: Yes, I''m 100% sure.


    Xie Dongyang: Sheng Sheng, what should I do now? I said that my brother is not that kind of person. He is very obedient. No matter how much he likes his first love, he will not want his wife and children without brains. God, it''s really played by people. It''s terrible.


    After Xie Dongyang realized, his scalp felt numb.


    Brother''s sweetheart, he also met once, looking at from afar, little birds depend on people.


    It is said that the voice is soft, how to look like a bun.


    How terrible is it that such a little girl should have such a deep mind?


    Hua Sheng: if you trust me, you can bring your brother to see me sometime. Let me deal with it.


    In fact, this kind of thing is a piece of cake for Huasheng.


    Xie Dongyang was a little excited and worried, "but Will it not cause you any trouble? "


    Hua Sheng: No, please.


    Xie Dongyang: then I''ll take my brother there in a moment. Look, it''s more convenient for us to meet there?


    Hua Sheng: find a quiet teahouse. Try not to let the third party know about this.


    Xie Dongyang: OK, I''ll do it now. Let''s do that. I''ll see you at the imperial teahouse in an hour. How about that?


    Hua Sheng: en


    Xie Dongyang is convinced of Hua Sheng, so he went to do it immediately. He almost drove to the company and pulled out Xie Dongze who is holding a video conference.


    "What are you doing? I''m in a meeting." Xie Dongze is very unhappy.


    "Have a fart meeting. Come with me."


    "Don''t make trouble, Dongyang."


    "No trouble, you have to go with me."


    Xie Dongyang up that stubborn temper is also terrible, forcibly took his brother all the way to Tianyu teahouse.


    By the time they arrived, Hua Sheng was already there. At the door was Ginkgo biloba, Hua Sheng''s servant girl.


    When the two brothers entered, Hua Sheng was sitting on tatami to make tea, with short sleeves and white cheongsam embroidered with peony flowers. It was elegant, luxurious and unique.


    "Here..." Xie Dongze didn''t expect to see Hua Sheng here. He looked at Hua Sheng and his younger brother. He was a little confused.


    "President Xie, sit down and have a cup of tea." Hua Sheng smiled and invited.

 Chapter 1032

    Xie Dongze''s complaints to his brother were all gone for a moment, because he knew that even if his brother was not reliable.


    Hua Sheng is not unreliable. She is a girl respected by many people.


    At a young age, he made his debut in China and was favored by Jiang family.


    Let the arrogant Hua Zhi treat each other wholeheartedly, let the personality full of wind Xi as a confidant.


    Let their rebellious brother Xie Dongyang home is lost in mind, crazy as deep love.


    Let little princess Xie Dongyao take a sip of fairy sister, even if it''s his wife, no, it should be said that it''s his ex-wife Feng Yu, who is full of praise.


    How glorious is it that even Xie Yun, his father, would personally open her mouth to thank her?


    "Mrs. Jiang." Xie Dongze is a bit reserved and doesn''t know how to address others.


    Mrs. Jiang''s name made Xie Dongyang rather discontented. He poked the elder brother directly with his finger. "Don''t be so strange, just call her assheng. She is my very good, very good, very good friend."


    Xie Dongyang didn''t know how to describe Huasheng, so he used three of them in succession.


    Xie Dongze couldn''t help laughing. He also knew his brother''s careful thinking.


    Later, the two brothers sat down to have tea with Hua Sheng and chat with each other.


    "Sheng Sheng, my brother..."


    "He has drunk my cinnabar tea, and he will be sober." Hua Sheng is carrying a teacup with a light opening.


    Xie Dongze is a little confused. He doesn''t know what they are talking about.


    But the brain does feel more and more awake. It''s amazing.


    "Brother, you have been designed, do you know?"


    "Design?"


    "Yes, the one who designed you is your beloved late night."


    Because later, Xie Dongze named the woman late, but in fact, she was not really late.


    Xie Dongze liked that night when he was young. He had already been married and had children. He could not have anything to do with him.


    Later, Xie Dongyang told his brother the whole story.


    Xie Dongze was shocked.


    He looked at Hua Sheng and his younger brother. "Here..."


    "President Xie, I know you have doubts. Let me ask you a few questions. Do you have the following symptoms? Have you ever felt tired and sleepless when you were with that woman? "


    "It does." Xie Dongze nodded.


    "And then do you often have a voice in your head that tells you that it''s too late, too late to forget?"


    "Well, there will be. I thought it was a reflection of the past." Xie Dongze nodded.


    "Have you had a bad memory lately, and everyone and everything else, including your daughter, have a vague memory except late?"


    Xie Dongze was a little frightened and suddenly realized, "yes, I thought I was tired from work recently. Only when I saw Ning Ning Ning would I think of my daughter. But if I didn''t see it, I would completely forget Ning Ning. This It''s terrible. "


    "Well, it''s OK. It''s all because you''ve got the magic of the fox. It''s commonly known as the rotten peach blossom array. The caster just implanted the woman in your mind, so that you can''t remember anything else. Just look at her. But at this time, you are no longer you. You are controlled by others. "


    "Then What am I going to do? " Xie Dongze can''t sit still.


    Because what Hua Sheng said was so accurate, he never told anyone about these private things, but Hua Sheng was just like a God.


    "You have just drunk my tea, and you are sober. Can you have a strange red dot in the middle of your chest?"


    Xie Dongze directly pulled open his lapel and looked at it. His face changed greatly.


    "God, it''s not before Mingming. Here What is this? " He was really scared, and was refreshed by Huasheng.

 Chapter 1033

    Hua Sheng put down his teacup and looked at Xie Dongze. "You don''t have to be afraid. It''s just that the caster asked the woman beside you to give you some soul guidance, which means to lead you into the enchantment array. Fortunately, the time in you is not long. If this continues for a year or two, your body will be weaker and weaker. In fact, this method itself is a heresy, not respected by the right way. Because when that woman is loved by you, it will cost you energy. In the end, you may be 30 years old, 60 years old, which is terrible, and it is not desirable. Between men and women, love and affection is voluntary, and the two love each other. Interference by external forces is not allowed by heaven. "


    Hua Sheng is a young man with a young face, but when he talks, he is very young and mature.


    The two brothers of the Xie family listened with great interest, especially Xie Dongyang. Looking at Hua Sheng, they were full of adoration and Love.


    "Fortunately, you found it early, otherwise my eldest brother was killed by that woman?"


    "I don''t think she knows the harm, just want to get your big brother''s heart?" Hua Sheng felt that there was nothing terrible about that woman, but that she was the one who practiced the Dharma. She was not in the right mind.


    Xie Dongze lowered his head and looked cold.


    "Big brother, do you understand now? The woman you love is a poisonous snake. It makes you abandon your wife and daughter, divorce your children and even kill you. How can you continue to accommodate her? I don''t ask you and sister-in-law to get back together at once, but for the sake of Ning Ning Ning, don''t spare that woman lightly. "


    "I''ll go back and ask her." Xie Dongze can''t sit any longer. He wants to leave.


    "President Xie, wait a minute." Hua Sheng gets up.


    Xie Dongze turned his head, and Hua Sheng slowly said, "put it on, don''t I hope you''d better not start to scare the snake, you''d better stay still, follow the woman, lead out the big fish behind, otherwise, you will not be peaceful without cutting the grass and roots."


    Xie Dongze was stunned, then looked at Hua Sheng''s eyes, more awed.


    This little girl, too fierce, careful and frightening.


    What she gave Xie Dongze was not a rare thing, but a safety sign, red, triangle, which was written by herself, with yellow paper and red cinnabar.


    But it''s powerful enough to thank Dongze for dealing with these heretics.


    Because just looking at the layout of this rotten peach blossom array, we know that the people behind us are not experts, not afraid.


    I don''t need to do it by myself. I''ll let the wind clean it up.


    "Thank you, Huasheng." Xie Dongze took over the talisman of peace in Huasheng''s hand and sincerely appreciated it.


    "You''re welcome. You''re my friend''s brother. It''s right to help you."


    This sentence makes Xie Dongyang full of face, and the beauty will bubble.


    When the two brothers left, Xie Dongyang looked at Hua Sheng tenderly. "Sheng Sheng, it''s hard for you today."


    "Not in the way."


    "You go back to have a rest soon. When you''re done with it, my brother and I will invite you to dinner."


    "No, it''s all small things."


    "No, we have to eat. Be obedient."


    Hua Sheng:


    "Sheng Sheng, please go back to have a rest and feel free to contact." Xie Dongyang is reluctant to give up, one Sheng at a time, and Xie Dongze''s gooseflesh falls to the ground.


    After getting on the bus, Xie Dongze stared at his brother.


    "You''re too crazy. By handling things for me, you have fulfilled your wish. You just saw Hua Sheng''s eyes. It''s really Just stare at the sheep with the wolf. Yes, I wish I could eat people. Is that right? " Xie Dongze makes fun of his younger brother.

 Chapter 1034

    Xie Dongyang is in a hurry.


    Straight stem neck back to connect, "Xie Dongze do you mean to say me?"? If it wasn''t for my Sheng Sheng, would you still be controlled like a puppet? Don''t make fun of me. Deal with your mess quickly. If it''s later, my sister-in-law will go abroad with her children, and you''ll be really late for anything. "


    Hearing this, Xie Dongze was very depressed.


    After drinking Huasheng''s tea, his mind came to his senses and he realized what he had been doing recently.


    Feng Yu has been with her for nearly ten years. Both of them are so old. It''s a pity that they hurt her heart.


    Guilt has reached its highest level ever. I wish I could slap myself in the face.


    "Sheng Sheng told you that you should remember, and then I will go to my sister-in-law''s side to stabilize it."


    After Xie Dongyang arranged, the two brothers separated.


    One to solve the scheming woman, one to stabilize her sister-in-law so that she does not go abroad.


    It can be said that Huasheng once again saved a happy family.


    As for why she has become so nosy now?


    It''s not because she lives more and more like a mortal, with the smell of human fireworks on her body.


    Xie Ning''s child, she has seen, is so small. It would be pitiful without the care of her parents.


    Hua Sheng also has this fate. Let''s make a good one.


    This is not a very difficult thing, so she is too lazy to follow the trend.


    On the other side, Wu Nan quietly came to Jiangcheng and went to find Hua Qing.


    Hua Qing''s stomach is already obvious, and his behavior is much lower than before. He doesn''t make trouble any more, and even goes back to his old house many times.


    It''s not bad to go back occasionally to have a meal with my mother, or to see my father.


    "You''ve had a good performance recently." Wu Nan was smoking a cigar, choking Hua Qing and coughing all the time, but he dared not to be angry.


    "That''s not what you asked me to do?" Hua Qing was obviously not satisfied.


    Wu Nan also did not care, smiled, "now the relationship is almost, it''s time to give them a head-on blow."


    "For example?" Hua Qing narrowed her eyes and waited for Wu Nan''s instructions.


    "For example Let your eldest sister break out the scandal, can''t turn over, Hua family group you take the opportunity to take back... "


    "It''s impossible. Even if my eldest sister has an accident, the Hua family won''t see me. My five younger sisters are very smart." Hua Qing shook his head and rejected Wu Nan''s proposal.


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t finished."


    Wu Nan forced out the unfinished cigar.


    Then he looked out of the window at the people coming and going, and his eyes were venomous. "First, what your elder sister has to do is not to turn back, that is, she can''t save her image and enlarge the negative news of the Hua family. Second, in the group''s board of directors, in addition to the equity of your family members, I can get several of them, but they are still missing. So I need you to go to your mother and get her share. In this way, even if Hua Zhihua Sheng disagrees, it can''t be changed. "


    "My mother won''t give it to me." Hua Qing shakes her head.


    "That''s why I said that you should activate your smart brain and find a way for yourself. If I do everything, you are still needed?"


    Hua Qing lowered her head and bit her lips.


    "Hua Qing, don''t play tricks. We are all grasshoppers in the same boat. They are all your enemies. Are you not soft hearted? "


    "I didn''t..." Hua Qing whispers back.


    "No best, three days, you cheat equity, three days later, I will explode the layout design Huafeng, detonate the first heavy bomb of Huajia."


    Finish saying, Wu Nan pulled a tie roughly, maliciously smile, that laugh lets Hua Qing feel creepy.

 Chapter 1035

    Hua Qing is actually much more honest after she is pregnant. She doesn''t want to start again.


    After all, Mrs. Hua is the most bitter person. Her husband divorced, went to other women, and their daughters seldom went home.


    Her mental state is very poor, her body is not very good, just a little improved, if there is any more stimulation, I''m afraid it is


    Hua Qing can''t be said to be a conscience discovery. She can only say that she is a mother after all, and doesn''t want to do too much. But Wu is aggressive, and she doesn''t dare not do it.


    So I just drove back to the old house.


    Mrs. Hua is at home. She and a nanny are mowing the lawn in the yard. She looks in a good mood.


    "Mom."


    "Qingqing is back." Mrs. Hua has a pleasant face.


    "Mom, I dragged people to buy your favorite arbutus. It''s fresh just now. I''ve bought some for you. Try them."


    Huaqing took out a foam box from the trunk of the car.


    Mrs. Hua went to get it right away. "Give it to me quickly. You are pregnant. Don''t be so rash."


    "It''s OK. It''s been months. It''s not about to be delivered." Hua Qing also smiled.


    Then she went back to the room with her mother and sat in the living room. The two women said something about family life.


    Mrs. Hua took Huaqing''s hand and said in a deep and deep voice, "Qingqing, you are actually the most painful child of your mother and your father, because your mouth is sweet when you were a child, and you are the most intelligent, your eldest sister is stupid, and your three younger sisters are strong again. As for the senior, his words are few and out of line, not to mention that he was brought up by your grandmother, so your father and I are really the best for you. All the past things have passed. After all, they are all flesh and blood. They don''t hate anything in their hearts. As for you, now you are pregnant, and Yuzhou has not said to divorce. I think God has given you a chance. "


    "Yes, Ma." Hua Qing smiles.


    "So in the future, you should be good and don''t let everyone down."


    Hua Qing''s eyes twinkled with guilt. She could see that her mother accepted her sincerely.


    Besides Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng, it seems that no one else will be bothered by her past.


    But now


    "Mom, I know that. Thank you, mom."


    "I gave birth to silly children. If you say thank you, you''ll take good care of yourself. It''s not easy to have a baby in October. Try to give birth to a fat boy, and your father and I will be happier. By the way, take these."


    Said Mrs. Hua, taking out an envelope from the drawer beside her.


    "What is this?" Hua Qing is stunned.


    "It''s mom''s private house money. You know, after the divorce, your father hardly took anything. I can''t spend as much money as an old lady. Today, only you and Xiaolin have no money. Xiaolin is OK. There are three brothers and five brothers to help you. Now you are pregnant and naturally spend a lot of money. So I went out yesterday to get some money. Here you take 50000 first and buy some food. Another one is the shopping card of the department store. I''ve got a 200000 card for you. Take it to buy some clothes. "


    "Mom..." Hua Qing''s eyes are a little sour.


    "Oh, by the way, there''s another Audi A6 I used to drive in the garage. Later, when your grandmother Bentley stayed, I was the driver to take me out. Audi will not be used. It''s a pity to be abandoned. Take it. "


    After that, Mrs. Hua put the car keys on the coffee table.


    Hua Qing looks at the money, the department store''s card and Audi''s car key, and feels very bad.

 Chapter 1036

    Hua Qing even wanted to give up the plan of Wu Nan''s account several times, and become a good man from then on.


    However, she knew that Wu Nan would not let her go. Maybe she would encounter an accident tomorrow.


    So Maybe it''s from selfishness, maybe it''s from self-protection. She''s still going to do the last thing to make herself shameless.


    Wu Nan has always stressed that she is also the enemy of the Hua family. In fact, Hua Qing has not so much hatred.


    At the beginning, there were still some, and later, after pregnancy, they gradually weakened this unwilling and hatred.


    I didn''t like Hua Sheng at first, but I was just jealous. I was jealous that she could have a beautiful face and a man who loved her so much.


    In the end, it''s a close sister. There''s no deep hatred. So when I think about it later, I don''t need to do anything.


    But just when she wanted to be a good person, Wu Nan appeared, even her last chance to come back was blocked.


    "Mom I''m actually here today. There''s another thing. "


    "What?" Mrs. Hua looked at her second daughter and didn''t think much about it.


    Hua Qing slowly said, "Mom, in fact, I want to buy some trust funds for my children, but I don''t want to be known by the Liu family. After all, the children are not Liu family''s kind. But I have consulted. This kind of document is not only expensive, but also needs guarantee. I thought Can you give me a guarantee document? "


    "How?" Mrs. Hua doesn''t come from the family business, so she doesn''t know this kind of thing very well.


    "It''s something under your name worth 50 million years ago. I don''t want to rename it. Just lend it to me. You can rest assured."


    "50 million? So many... "


    If it''s OK to talk about ordinary rooms and cars, but there are 50 million things in Mrs. Hua''s hand


    Only the current old house and a set of equity confirmation.


    Old house, the house has been taken away by Huafeng, under the pressure of the financial department, is to prevent Hua Zhenyue from divorce before the division of property.


    Now there is only this equity confirmation at home.


    "Qingqing, it''s not that mom doesn''t want to help you. Mom doesn''t have such expensive things in her hand."


    "Well It''s OK, mom. I''ll go out and borrow it from my former friends. Although they may laugh at me and look down on me, they I would still like to lick my face and beg them. I can do anything for my children, even if I kneel down and eat earth, I will do it. "


    Hua Qing covers her stomach and plays the bitter meat plan. Mrs. Hua is really distressed.


    After all, seeing Hua Qinggang about to leave, he shouted, "wait a minute, Qingqing, I have the equity confirmation in my hand, can I make a mortgage? You ask the trust? "


    Hua Qing breathed a sigh of relief. She cheated her mother easily, but her mood was not easy at all.


    After all, I did this unconscionable thing, and even I was afraid to face my mother who knew the truth in the future.


    In the end, Hua Qing gets what she wants and leaves the old house.


    Mrs. Hua always believed that her own child would not be so bad.


    And the stomach is still pregnant, who is pregnant, but also to do that kind of despicable things?


    in fact, after Hua Qing came back this time, Hua Sheng had been on guard, so he made eye liner in the old house.


    It''s a bachelor Lao Ge who works as a back chef. It''s a humble long-term job.


    He saw Hua Qing take some things to go, and then drove away the old lady''s car, looking for a chance to leave the old house.


    I''m going to find Miss five to tell you the news, but just after he went out, I met a man.


    "Uncle Ge, do you know me?" The woman smiled at Lao Ge.

 Chapter 1037

    "Miss Chuntao?"


    Lao Ge actually became the eye liner of Hua Sheng for a long time, or when Hua Sheng grandma was alive.


    Later, when the old lady left, Mrs. Hua saw him alone, helpless, childless and without a wife. She was very pitiful.


    He was transferred to the old house to do chores in the backyard and do a long job.


    At first, Hua Sheng didn''t expect to use Lao Ge, but Lao Ge took the initiative to report to Hua Sheng several times, and gradually established this trust relationship.


    Lao GE has a strange temper, or he will not marry all his life.


    But people have weaknesses. Lao Ge likes drinking. He always drinks two liang after work every day.


    Hua Sheng often drags people to bring some good wine to Lao Ge, most of which are sorghum wine made by the winery itself.


    So it''s no surprise that Lao Ge knows Chuntao.


    And Lao GE has been in the old house of China, which is not very clear. Chuntao has left Chunfeng for ten li.


    "Well, are you going to send a letter to the lady?"


    "Yes, Miss Hua asked me to stare at Hua Qing. At last, I found some clues. Today, my wife seems to give her..."


    "Shh, you come, tell me."


    Chuntao shushed, took Laoge to a remote alley, and then brought Laoge to Huasheng, all of them asked.


    "Chuntao, it''s very important for you to tell the young lady."


    "Don''t worry, miss. I just know that Hua Qing will be uneasy. So let me ask you if you stare at her, because she is afraid of omission."


    "Well, well, then you go quickly."


    "Well, uncle Ge, go back quickly and don''t let anyone find out."


    "Good."


    Looking at GE yuan''s back, Chuntao''s eyes gradually dim down.


    She intercepted Lao Ge and took the message that was supposed to be sent to Hua Sheng.


    Therefore, Huasheng didn''t receive the news in time.


    By the time Huasheng received it, it was already after this incident broke out.


    This time, Wu Nan is bloody. He is also going to give the Hua family a head-on blow. He doesn''t even have a chance to resolve it.


    So that night, the first negative news broke out.


    Hua Feng and a male assistant were found to have an improper relationship.


    It was released by a paparazzi team. At first, it was just some pictures that didn''t hurt or itch.


    Some people have said such rumors before, but this time it''s not the same.


    Because of the male assistant, he admitted himself and sent some videos and photos.


    Although the scale is not big, but the action is intimate.


    One of them is the sweet smile of the male assistant holding Huafeng''s shoulder.


    There''s another one. The male assistant feeds Huafeng. That''s how intimate the couple is.


    What''s terrible is that before Huafeng could deny it, the male assistant started a live broadcast on a video platform and told the story.


    In fact, the man is not very handsome, but he is young, 28 years old, 185 years tall, and he is also a talented student with black frame.


    "Everyone, I''m sorry that Huafeng and I are not really interested in each other. I''m not close to her because of money. I really like each other. Hua Feng is my sister who I appreciate very much. At first, I really just appreciate it. Later Unconsciously, feelings come into being. Hua Feng is my boss, married and has children. I shouldn''t do this, but I can''t control it. I really like her. I even hope she can divorce and stay with me forever. But This wish has never been realized. Today, I started broadcasting. First, I have written my resignation letter and am ready to leave Fahrenheit. Second, please don''t condemn sister Hua Feng. She is not what you think. We are pure. "


    After watching this video, Hua Feng''s fingers tremble He was pale.

 Chapter 1038

    Originally, if this male assistant didn''t come out to perform like this, it would not be taken seriously.


    This is good. It''s really a stone hammer. Is this a pit for her?


    "Is Zhou Guanghua still not answering the phone?" Hua Feng asked angrily.


    Zhou Guanghua is the name of the male assistant. He is the close assistant of Huafeng for three years. He is a man that Huafeng trusts very much.


    As for the photos, they are true. Does that matter?


    Yes, at first, it was just a little ambiguous in spirit. Later, I learned about Liu Dekai''s scandal.


    Hufeng once did not drink up and make complaints about his drink.


    This kind of thing, once happened, can not turn back, so the two people naturally came together.


    In particular, Zhou Guanghua often travels with Huafeng, almost always with him.


    It''s also very important that Huafeng doesn''t give Zhou Guanghua any benefits, but pays his salary normally and occasionally gives him some luxury goods.


    No car, no house, no rocket.


    That is to say, Hua Feng always thought that Zhou Guanghua really didn''t believe it because of money, but because of love.


    Where would I think that one day, when I was in trouble, the first one who jumped out and fell to the ground was him.


    It''s too scary and unacceptable.


    In fact, women have no IQ once they are in love.


    Just ask, in this world, where is there a man who doesn''t really want anything?


    So, Hua Feng didn''t give it to Zhou Guanghua, and Wu Nan gave it all, so he didn''t hesitate to sell Hua Feng without any guilt.


    True love? It doesn''t exist. Huafeng is almost 40 years old and not beautiful. He is a 28 year old young talent. How could he be so conceited?


    How can there be so many true love in the world? Is it not because I want to get some benefits that I am with Huafeng?


    After all, she is the boss of the group, but I didn''t expect that she is so stingy and can''t do anything. So Zhou Guanghua has been impatient and full of resentment.


    So when Wu Nan looks for him, he''ll just hit it off.


    Wu Nan promised that he would continue to work in the group and be promoted to vice general manager.


    There are also shares, a suite and a car. These are all what Zhou Guanghua wants.


    "No, keep calling me, this damned man, I really believe in him by mistake?" Hua Feng Qi''s liver ached.


    At this time, the office door was kicked open.


    Liu Dekai appeared at the door. Hua Feng took a look at the secretary. "You go out first."


    "Yes, President Hua."


    Hua Feng looks at Liu Dekai and seems to have expected his reaction.


    "Is it true, as the news says?" Asked Liu Dekai.


    "What do you think?"


    "I want you to say, I want you to say, you say Are you really with that little white face? " Liu Dekai is really angry. No man likes to be wearing a green hat, and few will be as wimpy as Hua Qing''s husband.


    Even though Liu Dekai steals food himself, it doesn''t mean that he is willing to let his wife do it.


    "Don''t say it as if you are so clean. Yes, I don''t know what you did."


    On the contrary, Hua Feng calmed down. She was not afraid of Liu Dekai. The only thing she worried about was the company''s financial problems.


    "Haha, you are so rational and vigorous. Even if I am sorry for you, you will revenge me But what about my daughter? Xiaohan was born to you. She is still so young. What do you think about her from the teachers and students in the school


    After listening to this, Hua Feng felt really guilty. She was also very sad. Her daughter It''s really the biggest damage.

 Chapter 1039

    Liu Dekai had a big fight with Hua Feng in the office. Soon, the audio was exposed.


    So it further confirmed the truth of Huafeng scandal, and Huashi group fell to the bottom.


    Huazhenyue, who had disappeared for a long time, also returned to the company for the first time to help with it.


    But at this time, things have been irreparable, even Hua Zhenyue is unable to return to the sky.


    Fortunately, Hua Feng was witty and had a flash of inspiration in his mind. "I''ll go to find five younger sisters. She and Jiangliu have the best way."


    Hua Zhenyue nodded, "well, call for a Sheng."


    In fact, Hua Sheng also knew about this, so he didn''t wait to make a phone call. He had already arrived at the company.


    River did not come, only Hua Sheng with ginkgo.


    After listening to the story, Hua Sheng''s face was not good-looking.


    "Five younger sisters, what should we do now? How can we wash the ground?" Hua Feng is very flustered. It''s not as strong as usual. Originally, Hua Zhi would come if she was at home. But Hua Zhi went to visit some friends in the southern city. No one is in Jiangcheng.


    Hua Lin''s words are useless. She never cares about family affairs, let alone has children now.


    "Wash the floor? Why wash it? Isn''t that true? " Hua Sheng''s face was a little cold.


    Hua Feng was shocked. He was embarrassed and didn''t dare to talk.


    She can hear that the five younger sisters blame her for doing such a thing, and they don''t wronged you. These are true. How to wash them?


    "Ah Sheng, the company is not in a good condition now. You can find a way." Hua Zhenyue hesitated for a moment and said to her little daughter.


    In fact, he is afraid of Hua Sheng. Although Hua Sheng is the youngest daughter, he is mature and has a strong voice.


    Even Hua Zhi will listen to Hua Sheng, but Hua Sheng doesn''t have a good impression of his father.


    It seems that what he said is so simple, and even more so, Hua Sheng''s index finger is leaning on his temple without lifting his eyelids.


    "As the president of the company at the highest level, no matter you or your father, or your elder sister, you should pay attention to the influence. However, you have been caught by others. The evidence is still abundant. How can I help you? Elder sister, you have a husband and children, and you are usually very kind. Now this matter comes out, it must be to ruin your reputation, and it''s your confidant with blue face who proves you... "


    Hua Feng was ashamed, licked his lips, and did not dare to contradict.


    Let alone the scandal of huazhenyue, Zhang Qian''s affair is also known to the whole Jiangcheng.


    Fortunately, he still has conscience. Taking care of Zhang Qian, who is insane, has saved some images.


    "Will the second do it?" Hua Feng suddenly came out a sentence.


    Hua Sheng was even more angry and swept her face coldly. "This is not a time to care about who did it, but to find a way to solve the current crisis. I see that the stock fell all the way to the end of the day, with less than six yuan left. Have you calculated the loss?"


    In the face of five younger sister''s questions, Hua Feng was a little guilty and whispered, "according to the preliminary statistics of the financial department, today''s loss is more than 3 billion yuan."


    Hua Zhenyue also heard the pain and frowned slightly.


    "Five younger sisters, you helped me. I promise I won''t dare any more. I''ll live a good life." Hua Feng can''t help it. He can only pull down his face and ask for his five sisters. In Hua Feng''s heart, these five sisters are tall and tall. They not only know everything, but also support the big family Jiang family.


    Who in Jiangcheng doesn''t know that Huasheng is the heart of Jiangliu? Therefore, her words and actions are extremely influential.


    Hua Sheng is silent

 Chapter 1040

    To be honest, Hua Sheng is really angry. He hates iron but not steel because he was set up by others.


    The premise is that Huafeng has cheated, and will be caught.


    What do you think when you are having fun? Now I have something to do. I know I''m crying.


    At least she''s almost 40 years old. Hua Sheng doesn''t think she''s as smart as Hua Qing.


    Hua Qing is bad, but her IQ is not low. Her elder sister Hua Feng looks very strong. She is far behind.


    But angry return angry, after all still a family, also can''t ignore.


    Hua Sheng looks back and asks gingko, "I asked you to check. Did you find it?"


    "Well, it''s all found. Here, miss, have a look." Gingko hands over the tablet and gives the information to Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng quietly glanced at the information on the tablet and said, "this is Zhou Guanghua. You know that he carries you on his back and has an affair with a female staff member in the public relations department. In addition, he also rewarded the female anchor of a platform. There are 13 records of two people opening rooms in Jiangcheng. Oh, by the way, Zhou Guanghua likes to play football lottery. In the past two months, he has lost more than 40000 yuan, but his salary card is not enough to support him. So these are all from illegal small loans, with interest and capital. Now there are more than 700000. But yesterday, he paid off overnight. This shows that he has collected money from others to design you at a glance. "


    With that, Hua Sheng lost his tablet and took a look at her.


    Hua Feng''s face was shocked. Suddenly, he felt that Zhou Guanghua and Hua Sheng, whom he knew, were not alone.


    "Here..."


    "I can''t believe it, elder sister. I suggest you clean your eyes and think about your romantic affairs. Ginkgo, you can go and find the administration. I''m going to write a copy and reverse it to meet Zhou Guanghua."


    "Yes, miss."


    Then Hua Sheng picked up his mobile phone and made a phone call.


    "Fengxi, help me to find out who is behind Zhou Guanghua. Find out the big fish behind him."


    "OK, immortal, what else can I do for you?"


    "No, I''ll get in touch later." After Hua Sheng hung up, he took a look at Hua Feng and Hua Zhenyue.


    "Sit down, you two. Don''t be so nervous. It''s very simple. The person behind you will find out and tell the truth."


    "Five sisters How are you? Are these river ideas? " Hua Feng adored.


    However, she still felt that it was not Huasheng''s style to be so vigorous, was Jiangliu also involved?


    Hua Sheng sighed slightly, "elder sister, since Jiangliu married me, he has dealt with countless mess for our Chinese family. Do you think I will disturb my husband? He hasn''t had enough sleep time recently, and there are a lot of things in the group. "


    "Yes, yes, the river is busy, so we try not to disturb him." Listening to Hua Sheng, Hua Feng is also very embarrassed.


    In fact, Hua Sheng thought about it very simply because the important news was intercepted by Chuntao.


    So if you neglect Hua Qing''s side, just think about it and find out the black hand behind it.


    At this moment,


    in a thin slum in Jiangcheng, there are simple houses.


    Wu Nan sat on a shabby chair and drank tea.


    "Nange, it''s done. We''ve started to move there."


    "Very good, let Huaqing start too. It''s a call to attack the West and the East." Wu Nan smiled.


    An hour later, Huaqing appeared at the headquarters of Huashi pharmacy group. With a share certificate, Huaqing united with a number of shareholders to force Huafeng to step down.


    "Qingqing, are you crazy?" Hua Zhenyue almost choked on his old blood, only to feel his chest blocked.


    "Dad, I''m not crazy. This position is my place, where the able can live."


    "Hua Qing, did you cheat Ma''s equity?" Hua Feng takes a breath of cool air.

 Chapter 1041

    Hua Qing sweeps the elder sister''s face coldly, "so what? Isn''t it my mother? "


    "Mom forgives you, but you still beat her? You are also a mother. How can you do it? You''re trying to drive my mother to the end. Do you have a conscience, Hua Qing? " Hua Feng is very excited.


    Because Mrs. Hua''s health is not good and her mood fluctuates a lot, the resident said last time, she can''t be stimulated any more.


    Otherwise, it is very dangerous to have a heart bridge operation.


    It''s also possible to die in a fit of anger. Hua Qingming knows that, but he still does it. It''s just outrageous.


    "Don''t worry about others. Think about yourself. You used to mock me. It seems that you are not much cleaner than me? But what I didn''t expect is that you have that kind of relationship with your subordinates. It''s really low. People like Zhou Guanghua can cheat you. Are you too easy to cheat or is he too lucky? Ha ha... "


    "Qingqing, you let me down."


    Looking at his second daughter, Hua Zhenyue has no words to describe his mood at this moment.


    At the beginning of the courage to choose the last time to forgive, as expected in exchange for betrayal.


    He didn''t stop brainwashing himself and thinking about Zhang Qian. After all, Hua Qing is his own daughter. Now


    "Hey, five younger sisters are here, just in time." Hua Qing looks at Hua Sheng and laughs.


    "Hua Qing, who is behind you? What good did he promise you? " Hua Sheng stood up and quietly looked at Hua Qing''s face.


    Her face changed, but for a while she didn''t know how to answer.


    I have to admit that Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng are the best hands of the Hua family.


    And Huasheng''s cleverness and ingenuity should be on top of Huazhi.


    So she was able to be fearless at a young age, and even thought of the key point of this matter.


    "Five younger sister, you have already guessed these, then why don''t you think about how to deal with them?"


    Hua Sheng is silent


    Hua Qingxiao''s crazy, "ha ha, I suddenly thought that you didn''t have time to find out, did you? It turns out that you don''t know what to do. How can I suddenly feel that I''m so happy? But you can rest assured that even if I become the chairman of the board, I won''t move those of you. After all, they are all one family, right? "


    "Hua Qing, you''ve really gone the last way, but fortunately, Hua Zhi and I have never believed you."


    "It doesn''t matter. Just believe me."


    Hua Qing shakes the stock right book in his hand, and Hua Sheng''s heart stops.


    She looked down at her mobile phone, and wechat from Fengxi was written.


    Feng Xi said: a Sheng, I found the man. My family Qingfeng said that the man is in Jiangcheng, and it''s not far away. I''m going to catch him now, kowtow to you and apologize. You wait for me, ha ha.


    Hua Sheng: don''t go first, in case of fraud.


    Fengxi: I''m afraid that they are Muggles. If they cheat, they won''t do anything to me. Wait for me.


    Hua Sheng: wind First of all


    Hua Sheng didn''t say anything, and the wind had already gone.


    I don''t know why, but I''m a little upset.


    Although we know that the wind is powerful, we are still vaguely uneasy.


    Sure enough


    It wasn''t long before news came that Fengxi was seriously injured.


    It was Qin Wanyu who carried her back to Fengxi, because when she was found, she had fallen behind the abandoned factory.


    In the grass, the shoulder was bleeding as if it had been bitten by something.

 Chapter 1042

    Hua Sheng was supposed to clean up Hua Qing, but Feng Xi suddenly got hurt, which made her have to give up Hua Qing''s side for a while.


    Everyone went to the hospital and Fengxi fell into a coma lying on the bed.


    Qin Wanyu looks gloomy


    The river is also there. Hua Sheng is in a bad mood, but she still doesn''t like to be in shape and color.


    "How did you find her?"


    "Our mobile phones are set with shortcut keys. When I receive her call for help, I chase and locate her. I found her on the barren mountain. Her face is covered with blood, and her shoulder is missing a piece of meat. It seems that she was torn by something. Is it a stray dog? Do you want to get vaccinated?"


    Hua Sheng really can''t make complaints about it. No wonder the wind always says that Qin, Anhui and Henan are big Muggles.


    How can a stray dog hurt the wind? She is the wind family.


    Without saying a word, Hua Sheng went to the bedside, reached out his fingers and touched his windy head.


    She closed her eyes to feel, and then slowly opened them.


    "She was ambushed and attacked. Her opponent was a wizard from Nanyang. There were at least four people in her opponent. She got something like array and trapped the wind. It is estimated that it is a fierce battle. Although Fengxi is injured, she has no worries about her life, and the other side will not be easy to suffer. She should lose a lot. But I''m surprised. Who is it? Can invite four Nanyang wizards to work for him without fear of death? Would it be Zhuoya, right? If Zhuoya, the goal should be me... "


    Hua Sheng is depressed. She speculates about everything, but Feng Xi is still calculated.


    After cleaning up all the people, ginkgo is guarding at the door. She works her spiritual power to heal Fengxi. Soon The wound healed slowly.


    Wind Xi also gradually woke up from coma


    "A Sheng."


    "How are you, how are you feeling?"


    "Well, it was a very good sleep."


    "Heartless." Hua Sheng''s face is cold.


    "Ha ha, don''t be angry. I am such a bold and wild wolf woman. You didn''t know me for the first time."


    "Tell me, what happened to you?"


    "Can''t you all guess?" The wind smiled.


    "I want to hear you."


    Fengxi excitedly wants to get up, but is pressed on the bed by Huasheng. "You lie down for me honestly. Although the wound is healed, you are very weak. You need to recover. You must lie down for 48 hours before you can get out of bed."


    "Well Well, in fact, it''s nothing. It''s just that I''ve been calculated. Do I think Muggle is all You know my skills. Even if a hundred Muggles are not opponents, but they are the same people who can do magic, and they are still four people. They have trapped me in the array. My mother, you don''t know how strong those people are. I despise the enemy. I really despise the enemy. I thought the opposite side was bronze, but I didn''t think it was his king I''ve been tortured to death and to live. That array is so powerful that it hit me like lightning. If it wasn''t for my Fengjia Dharma protector, I would really die. If you see me later, you''ll probably go to the underworld. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Hua Sheng frowns.


    "Really, I used to hate the Dharma protector in my family. That stinking snow wolf is arrogant."


    "But I really love it now. If it wasn''t for it, I would be finished. It appeared in time, blocked the last fatal blow for me, and then gave the other party a return blow. By the way, by the way, you can see how my Dharma protector is. Will it be ok?"


    "It''s going to be OK. I''m afraid it''s you."


    "Ah Sheng, how could How does the other side know that they will find someone with different skills to deal with me? "


    "Because There are traitors among us. " Hua Sheng said word by word that she thought of it five minutes ago.


    Wind Xi''s face changed a lot. Among them A traitor?

 Chapter 1043

    "Ah Sheng, don''t scare me. I have a bad heart."


    Feng Xi is such a righteous person. When he hears about traitors, his heart is really broken. He dare not think of being betrayed.


    Hua Sheng didn''t speak, but his expression was solemn.


    "Then The traitor is Who? "


    It''s hard to see Huasheng''s face like this. I don''t dare to ask, but I really want to know.


    Hua Sheng was silent for a long time, then slowly said, "it''s Chuntao."


    "Ah? Spring peach? "


    It''s almost forgotten that there''s Chuntao in the wind. Huasheng is even more surprised to say that.


    Hua Sheng nodded.


    "My fairy sister, are you sure? Why is Chuntao? Chuntao has been away for a long time How could it be done? "


    Hua Sheng breathed deeply, some heartache, "spring peach intercepted the information I needed, deceived my eyeliner, the most important... She has been around me for many years, and she knows the most about my situation. She knows your skills, so she lets those people come with preparation. Otherwise, how many people in the world will hurt you? "


    The wind opens its mouth. It''s incredible, but what Hua Sheng said is very reasonable.


    The opponent must know their skills very well, so that they can arrange the sorcerer of Nanyang in advance.


    However, there are few people who know them. Apart from the wind, Huasheng is Huazhi and Hualin.


    Hua Zhi''s relationship with Hua Sheng doesn''t need to be mentioned, not to mention her sisters.


    Hua Lin and her child almost died several times. It was Hua Sheng who saved her from death. She would not betray.


    If you want to see it like this, it''s just peaches and gingko.


    "A Sheng, isn''t it ginkgo?"


    "No, ginkgo won''t do this kind of thing. She has no second heart. She suspects Chuntao because the scum man around Chuntao has always approached her purposefully. At the beginning, I didn''t understand what the purpose was. Now I understand that the man''s goal is our Chinese family."


    "Well It''s too pit. You just said traitor, I doubt it''s Yu pinglai. "


    Feng Xi has seen Yu Ping twice, and knows that Hua Sheng has such a classmate, who is also a good friend.


    Because of trust, she also took care of the antique shop, so I guess it might be her.


    "can''t be Xiaoping. Xiaoping doesn''t know your skills. This guy must be around me. My eye has already said," Hua Qing lied to my mother when he appeared. He used to deceive Lao Ge in my name. It''s not that simple. "


    "This dead girl, unexpectedly does this kind of thing, wolf heart was eaten by the dog?"


    After knowing that it was Chuntao, Fengxi swears at her. I wish I could slap her in the face.


    "Well, don''t get excited. Take a good rest. Although your body injury is recovered, your physical strength is very weak. You should lie down well. I have made a boundary for your ward. Those things that want to have an abnormal heart for you can''t enter. You can keep your mind at ease."


    "Well, I''ll listen to you." Feng Xi knows that it''s true that at this moment, he can''t make trouble for Hua Sheng.


    After Hua Sheng left the hospital, he was in a bad mood and didn''t talk all the way.


    Jiang Liu knows that she''s upset and puts her hand on the back of her hand.


    "How are you, Mrs. Jiang?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, it''s not good for you. Don''t hold on at this time. If you want to cry, I''ll lend you the shoulder."


    It''s not so hard for Huasheng to laugh at the river.


    Lean your head on his shoulder and smile.


    "It''s OK. I can stand it."


    "Didn''t you think it was her?" Asked the river softly.

 Chapter 1044

    Hua Sheng sighs a little.


    "I didn''t think of it, but there were also omens. I thought something was wrong when Chuntao suddenly appeared a few days ago. After checking, I knew that her so-called boyfriend had been appearing frequently in Jiangcheng recently. I was too careless. I didn''t expect so many."


    "I don''t blame you. Who would have thought that Wu Nan and Hua Qing could unite? These are two people who can''t fight with eight poles."


    Jiangliu''s information network is also very powerful, so when they find out, things have happened.


    Wu Nan''s move is a good one. Hua Sheng has no time to look after the company.


    So the scandal of Huafeng continued to ferment. By the afternoon, it was already out of control.


    Several traitors of the board of directors of Huaqing United directly kicked Huafeng out of the company.


    Once again, I sat on the throne of the board of directors, because all of them were Chinese. I thought they were fighting inside the family and didn''t care.


    Only Jiangliu and Huasheng know how serious this is.


    Because at present, Hua Qing should be Wu Nan''s running dog.


    All rights are false. It''s true to be elevated.


    "Forget it. It''s happened. Let''s get it settled."


    "Where shall we go now?" River flow.


    "Go to the old house and look at my mother. I''m afraid she..."


    "Well, let''s go."


    Although Hua Sheng''s feelings with his mother are very common, he will still be wary of his mother.


    So he drove directly to the old house with Jiangliu. For her health, Hua family blocked the news.


    Hua Zhenyue took the time to go back, so that his wife would not know about it. I''m afraid that her heart could not bear it.


    It''s hard to hide that in the evening, Hua Zhenyue is cooking in the kitchen.


    Mrs. Hua answered a phone call. Without saying a few words, she couldn''t afford to fall.


    When Hua Sheng arrived, he happened to see an ambulance rescuing him.


    "What happened?" Her face was very cold.


    "Miss five, my wife took a call and fainted. My master and I called an ambulance. It was terrible I don''t know what the person on the phone said to her. The lady''s face is so frightening. It''s all blue. "


    Hua Sheng''s heart thumped.


    At this time, the person in the emergency center said, "it seems that this person has not been saved. His heart rate is very weak."


    River flows directly black face, "waste what words, do not hurry to rescue? What did you come for? "


    Roared by the river, all of them are honest.


    To be honest, gingko is also the first time to see that my uncle has such a big fire. It''s just manic.


    It''s not because Hua Sheng looks pale like a piece of paper


    "A Sheng..."


    "I''m fine." Hua Sheng is strong.


    At this time, a black Rolls Royce stopped outside the door, and Hua Zhi jumped from Wang Junxian''s car.


    In a hurry, I came in and was stunned to see the chickens flying and the dogs jumping at home.


    "What''s the situation? I''ve only been away for a few days, and such a big thing happened at home?"


    "We didn''t expect to be calculated." In fact, the river has some self accusations. If we pay more attention to it, we may not be able to make room for others.


    "It''s not your fault. You''re fine."


    Hua Sheng holds the river''s hand tightly, and can''t bear to blame him. After all, if someone is going to hurt you, you will have some secrets.


    "Is Hua Qing crazy? Is it my own mother''s fault? " Hua Zhi''s breath, chest ups and downs, she thought that these were all done by Hua Qing alone.


    At this moment, I wish I could chop her heart.


    Hua Sheng shakes his head. "She''s an accomplice, and the black hand behind her is the real messenger behind the scenes. I guess that phone call to stimulate mom was also made by him."


    "Who, tell me, I''ll cut him now." Hua Zhi only felt blood rushing to her head.

 Chapter 1045

    Wang Junxian immediately pulls Hua Zhi, "Xiao Zhi, don''t be impulsive, listen to a Sheng."


    Fortunately, Wang Junxian can suppress Hua Zhi, who is going to explode. Otherwise, I really don''t know what will happen.


    "Five younger sister, you say."


    "Send mom to the hospital first, and the rest."


    Hua Sheng has been observing the Yang around his mother, which is a continuous trend of exhaustion, which is really not good.


    So the problem of Hua Zhi really doesn''t matter.


    Listen to Hua Sheng, Hua Zhi did not ask.


    Several people sent Mrs. Hua to the hospital for full rescue for two hours. Everyone was silent in the corridor.


    Hua Sheng tells Hua Zhi about dragon''s pulse in the future.


    Hua Zhi is not so impulsive, but thought of a problem.


    "Five younger sister, you said This Wunan, who is from Wancheng, has nothing to do with our family. Why should he do this to our family? "


    "This I didn''t think about it. "


    Hua Sheng has checked it. He really can''t find anything.


    If it''s easy for them to find out, what Wu Nan has done these years is not in vain?


    Chuntao is also missing. Call to turn off the phone and send wechat.


    Hua Sheng''s mood once fell to the bottom of the valley. Jiang Liu was afraid that she could not support her. He always accompanied her and never left.


    Several important meetings and projects have been pushed continuously.


    "Damn it. It''s really evil. I''ll check it."


    Hua Zhi refuses to accept, said to check the details of Wunan.


    "Xiaozhi, you are here with your aunt. Let me know about Wunan."


    Wang Junxian can''t say anything beautiful, but he is definitely a reliable person, so he doesn''t make a sound when he looks at it, but he knows it.


    "Well, go ahead and tell me the news. My five sisters and I are here."


    After a while, Hua Lin''s family also came. There were three members in the family. The child was still asleep in Bai Hao''s arms.


    Hua Lin is in a hurry. "Three sisters, five sisters, how''s mom?"


    "Still under rescue." Hua Zhi frowns.


    "What can I do..." Hua Lin was flustered. It was so sudden that she had no psychological preparation.


    "My little nephew is so small. Why do you bother him? It''s true."


    Hua Zhi takes a look at the child, and blames Hua Lin for bringing the child. She feels that there are many bacteria in the hospital, which are not suitable for the child.


    "I can''t think so much. My legs are soft when I get a call." Hua Lin''s voice was full of tears.


    Mrs. Hua''s heart is not good and her blood pressure is high. Because of the divorce with Hua Zhenyue, she has only half of her life left.


    Now such a thrill, directly can not afford to fall, the whole person fell into a coma.


    Hua Sheng has been observing, for fear that she will not be able to save her soul.


    After all, once you enter the underworld, it''s even more difficult for you to rob people.


    Fortunately, I haven''t found the condition of soul separation, but I still don''t think so.


    A long time later


    "Family members, please come."


    As the doctor said, everyone''s heart suddenly mentioned the voice.


    "How''s my mother, doctor?" Hua Zhi is an acute son, can''t wait to rush up.


    "The situation is not optimistic. It should be operated on, but the blood pressure is very high at the moment, and it can''t be operated on. It can only be treated conservatively. As for the later It depends on the nature, we have done what we can, but I still want to tell you that she is probably a vegetable. "


    This sentence, once again into the bottom of the valley.


    Although Hua Zhenyue was divorced, he was still unconscious when he heard this sentence.


    Fortunately, Hua Lin was around and reached out to help her. "Dad, are you ok?"


    "What do you say? My mother is a vegetable. What doctor do you have? Do you know how to treat?" Hua Zhi excitedly yells at the doctor.

 Chapter 1046

    "Third sister." Hua Sheng called out to her third sister and shook her head.


    Hua Zhi immediately calmed down. In fact, Hua Sheng sometimes has more strength to deal with Hua Zhi than Wang Junxian.


    Hua Sheng steps forward and pushes everyone away.


    "Is my mother in a bad condition?"


    "Yes, we must continue to observe. We will try our best."


    "Well, I see."


    Hua Sheng knows that doctors will not deliberately fail to save people. They must try their best, so it''s useless to blame doctors. At present, they still need to find a solution.


    Hua Zhi bit her lips. "Is Hua Qing crazy? I''m pregnant, and I''m going to kill her for doing such a terrible thing. "


    , "this is a pre release, third sister, you and four elder sister and elder sister, dad you go to the company to sit for a doctor, even if the company is Hua Qing has the final say, but we are shareholders, or have the right to speak, do not let her mess."


    "Well, let''s go now."


    Hua Zhenyue admired her little daughter very much. At this time, she was able to arrange everything properly. She was not in a mess when she was in danger, so she did something important.


    "Wang Junxian, can you and my husband help me to stabilize the stock market? The Hua family can''t fall any more, or there will be no chance to turn over. Recently, the negative news is so heavy that it really needs a big tycoon like you." Hua Sheng takes a look at Wang Junxian.


    After all, Jiangliu will promise, mainly from Wang''s side


    "Don''t worry, I will do it with Jiangliu."


    "Thank you." Hua Sheng nodded slightly.


    "It''s all family, you''re welcome." Wang Junxian''s words are few, but the expression is accurate. All of them are from his own family, which makes Hua Zhi have a good face and recognize the man he chooses from his heart.


    However, Bai Hao felt guilty. "Five younger sisters, can I do something for you?"


    Bai Hao has always been the most ordinary existence in China. Of course, his character is excellent, except for some stubbornness.


    Hua Sheng didn''t refuse. After all, a big man opened his mouth.


    "Yes, brother-in-law four, you need to help me to investigate Huaqing''s recent trip, including her close contact with someone. I know the person behind her, but it''s useless to know. I need evidence, and then go through formal legal procedures."


    "Well, I can do it." Bai Hao is a little relieved. Hua Sheng really gives her face.


    In fact, it''s a matter of minutes for Jiang family to find a higher level, but Hua Sheng still gives it to Bai Hao.


    The first is to value him and recognize him as a family member. The second is that the more this kind of time, the more we need to use Bai Hao to make him look for some face and sense of existence, which is also for Hua Lin.


    Hua Lin is so smart, how can not know, naturally very grateful to see a Sheng.


    "Four elder sisters, you should send the children back first, and take them to your mother-in-law. You can go to the company."


    "Well, we''ll listen to you."


    "By the way, where''s old Qin?" Wang Junxian looks around for Wang Junxian.


    "He''s taking care of Fengxi. Fengxi is injured. Suddenly, the other side comes here prepared and knows us very well It''s true that I was too careless. "


    In fact, Hua Sheng blames himself. After all, Feng Xi is hurt and his mother is in danger.


    "Ah Sheng, I don''t blame you. Don''t say that."


    Jiangliu loves his wife. At a young age, he has to be distracted by his family.


    Bear so much, but also worry about their own bad.


    Hua Sheng holds the palm of the river with his back hand. "I''m ok, Mr. Jiang, please rest assured."


    "The car is ready, miss. You can go." Gingko ran upstairs, panting in the corridor.


    "Well, I''ll go out first."


    "Where are you going, asson?" They are all curious.


    Hua Sheng licked his lips and whispered, "I''ll see Chuntao."

 Chapter 1047

    The river hurriedly follows behind, "I accompany you to go."


    "Really not, Mr. Jiang."


    "No, Chuntao is not what it used to be. You can''t go so rashly."


    Hua Sheng smiled faintly, with a little fatigue in his smile. "Don''t worry, I know her very well. Even if it really changes, it won''t do anything to me. She doesn''t have that ability."


    This is not Hua Sheng''s arrogance. It''s true that Chuntao has no such ability.


    Spring peach and gingko both know that young lady has some mysterious characteristics, and she can do some magic.


    But how much is it? It''s not what you see with your own eyes, and you dare not judge it.


    Because in the later period, Huasheng went out alone with Fengxi to solve these problems.


    It''s not to guard against two servant girls, but to think that they will be afraid when they see them. Now I want to come here, but it''s a more comprehensive approach.


    If spring peach really knows too much, it is more dangerous.


    Feng Xi was hurt by the layout of the four witches in Nanyang. Huasheng kept a fire in his heart and never let out.


    She is still so calm and calm, just to find out the context.


    See Hua Sheng so insist, the river can only follow her.


    "Ah Sheng, you have to be careful."


    Jiang Liu looks at his wife tenderly and reaches out to help her smooth the bangs on her forehead. It''s very kind.


    Look next to the face envy envy hate.


    "Well, when is it? You two don''t forget to sprinkle dog food."


    Of course, such words can only be said by Hua Zhi.


    Hua Sheng then goes out with ginkgo. Jiang Liu and Wang Junxian stabilize the Chinese stock market.


    It''s impossible to inject capital. It belongs to fighting against water drift, but we can always use some special means to play the saw fight.


    No matter how powerful Hua Qing is, he will not be the rival of the two major chaebols.


    So all day, Fahrenheit can, at least, hold on, not as tragic as imagined.


    Hua Qingqiao is sitting on the boss''s chair with his legs crossed. He is filled with emotion.


    It was only a long time before I came back. At that time, I thought I could not turn over in my life.


    I didn''t expect it would be so easy now, but


    Her cell phone vibrated again


    Hua Zhi''s wechat is still abusive.


    Hua Zhi: Hua Qing, if anything happens to my mother this time, I won''t let you go.


    Hua Lin: second sister, you are also a mother. Why use your mother? What my mother loves most is you. In these years, what you eat in this family is always the best. You are so favored, not only don''t appreciate, but also use her. How can you bear it?


    Hua Feng: Hua Qing are you still human?


    Isn''t Hua Qing upset?


    Of course, she is not an animal, but a person. She has conscience no matter how bad she is.


    She didn''t want to do it, but now she has no choice.


    Hua Qing looks at these wechat messages and purses her lips.


    At this time, the office door opened and Wu Nan came in with black sunglasses and sat on the sofa.


    "What? Can''t bear it? "


    "No." Hua Qing put up her expression.


    "No, they all treat you like that. How can you pity them? Hua Qing, you are a man who does great things. You should not recognize your six relatives, do you know? "


    "What''s next?" Hua Qing did not face the problem of going back to Wunan.


    Instead, ask him what''s going on.


    "Next? What do you mean? What do you do at the end of the day? Have you achieved my satisfaction? " Wu Nan sneers. He looks down on Hua Qing with 10000 points in his eyes. He doesn''t need to hide this. He can show it wantonly.


    In his opinion, Hua Qing is one of his dogs.

 Chapter 1048

    Hua Qing was also very angry. He forced his anger and stared at Wu Nan. "How can you blame me? Didn''t you see that Jiangliu and Wang Junxian joined hands to stabilize the situation this afternoon? No matter how powerful I am, the abilities of the Hua family are limited. A Jiang family has been able to crush us, plus the Wang family, how can I win? Didn''t you think of that? Aren''t you always plotting? "


    "Oh? Are you blaming me Wu Nan smiled.


    "No, I''m just saying that I want to do what you want, but I''m not the rival of Jiangliu and Wang Junxian. If you don''t trust me, please be wise."


    Wu Nan smiled and rose slightly.


    After three circles around Hua Qing and staring at her face for a long time, he said, "what''s the matter? To be angry with me? "


    "No."


    "Is that a rush to get rid of it? Want to get away from me and not mix with me? " Wu Nan asked sarcastically.


    Hua Qing moved her lips. I don''t know if she was said to be guilty or how. In short, she was embarrassed.


    "No, I don''t think so."


    "But it doesn''t matter. You remember, don''t play smart for me. You can''t deal with Jiangliu and wangjunxian. Naturally, I know. We didn''t expect to defeat them in the market. My enemy is Hua family. It''s enough to kill you. "


    A dead, let Hua Qing heart is a cool.


    Perhaps seeing her panic, Wu Nan patted her on the shoulder.


    "Don''t panic. You are your own person. I won''t deal with you and the little guy in your stomach."


    Whenever Wu Nan swept Hua Qing''s stomach, she was very nervous.


    She always felt that wild animals like Wu Nan would let her and her children go, which was also a delusion.


    But now I dare not disobey him. I can only walk step by step.


    In the northwest corner of Jiangcheng, in a humble hotel.


    There was a knock outside the door. Chuntao asked, "who?"


    "Clean you up."


    "Oh."


    Hearing the voice of the aunt who cleans every day, Chuntao is unprepared.


    This time I came back to Jiangcheng with Wu Nan, and intercepted the important information of miss.


    In fact, Chuntao is very upset, so she dare not stay in a star hotel in a high profile.


    I can only stay in such a small secret hotel. During that time, Wu Nan came once, but he didn''t stay.


    After a few words, I asked her how she was doing.


    The rest of the time is she alone here, has lived for three or four days.


    She did not dare to go out, afraid of being met by acquaintances. She even gave money to the hostess to eat her home-made dishes. She lived like a mouse.


    In the moment when Chuntao opens the door, she is stupid.


    Hua Sheng was wearing a short sleeved cheongsam in the moonlight. He stood in front of the door with a cool demeanor and a pair of sharp eyes. He was very guilty of looking at Chuntao.


    "Little Miss. "


    "Well, go in and say it."


    Don''t give Chuntao the chance to refuse. For the first time, Huasheng opened the door so impolitely, even when she passed by on her shoulder.


    Hard hit the shoulder armor of Chuntao, I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional.


    Chuntao didn''t adapt to all of this sudden.


    In particular, Hua Sheng is followed by Ginkgo biloba. Ginkgo is very skilful, wearing a black suit, and there are obviously defensive weapons behind it.


    At first sight, people are not good at coming, especially when ginkgo enters the door, looking at Chuntao.


    I wish I killed her.


    Chuntao dare not look at gingko, only stand carefully beside Huasheng.


    After entering the door, Hua Sheng glanced around at the big bed room of the 30 story house, but it was clean and tidy.


    But it''s too small to sit in a chair.


    Hua Sheng didn''t sit on the bed either. She just stood in front of the window. She stretched out her hand to open the white veil.


    "Chuntao, I haven''t figured it out. Why do you do this?"

 Chapter 1049

    Chuntao trembled with fear. Sure enough, the young lady came for this.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect to find her hiding place so soon.


    Today, Huasheng is dressed in cold clothes. Apart from the white cheongsam, he doesn''t wear any jewelry.


    Hair is also a simple bun, so that the original naive face, and mature a few points.


    Maybe in her opinion, it''s a serious matter, so there''s no need to be extravagant when negotiating.


    "Miss I... "


    "You are a shrinking tortoise. You have learned to hide after doing something bad. It''s so bad. Do you think Miss can''t find you? I''ll tell you Chuntao, miss, if you take any old things, you can find out exactly where you are. You can''t escape even at the ends of the earth. " I can''t breathe gingko. I wish I could beat it up.


    It seems that I thought she had become better before, because I was too kind-hearted and easy to believe this woman.


    Chuntao''s face gradually paled, knowing that she underestimated miss''s ability.


    It seems that it''s easy for miss to find her now. Then, Wu Nan


    "Chuntao, answer me."


    Hua Sheng, with his back to Chuntao, looks out of the window.


    It was dusk, the sun was setting, and there was gold outside.


    But the three people in the room can''t go back.


    "I''m sorry, miss." Chuntao bowed her head and admitted her guilt.


    "I don''t want you to apologize. I need a reason. I''d like to know that you''ve been growing up with me for many years, but you can''t live up to the months you spent with Wu Nan. If he treats you with all his heart, it doesn''t matter, but..."


    Hua Sheng didn''t say anything behind her. She didn''t like to expose all the people''s pain. That''s not what a gentleman did.


    But gingko is not used to her. She takes a bunch of photos out of her bag and falls to the ground.


    The photos were scattered all over the place in an instant, and those terrible pictures were also clearly seen by Chuntao.


    Gingko sneers, "do you think Wu Nan loves you very much? Will marry you? I tell you, the longest woman around Wu Nan is Hu Xiao. When you are in front of Hu Xiao, Mao doesn''t count. Hu Xiao is so popular that he didn''t let Wu Nan go all the way. In recent years, almost all the women around him are as good-looking as you, younger than you and more skillful than you. Why do you think he loves you the most? "


    Chuntao didn''t speak. In fact, she knew that she had also checked these.


    But by the time she knew it, it was too late.


    Because they were completely occupied, and even pregnant with the children of Wu Nan, was controlled by Wu Nan with drugs for mental illness.


    "Miss, he is a scum, I know, but I still I can''t get out. I''m trapped. I''m sorry I used to think that love was just a part of life, no one would die, but after I got the sweet love, I lost it again, I really can''t do it, I really will die You know I''m pregnant. I don''t want my baby to have no father... "


    "Really he counsels, if I were you, go straight to have a baby, and then cut it off, I would not give birth to scum." Ginkgo fie a mouthful, spit on the head of spring peach, really spit at her from the heart of this baozi practice, and the appearance of cowardly waste.


    Huasheng didn''t say a word for a long time, but it took a long time for him to slowly return to his mind.


    That peerless face, set off by the setting sun, is astonishing.

 Chapter 1050

    Chuntao is very afraid of Huasheng. I can''t say why. I think Miss Chuntao has her own dignity and is born with that kind of high-ranking spirit.


    So the wind is always, a Sheng this woman, the cow break very, bring the light of God.


    "Miss, do you have any sympathy for her death?" Gingko pointed at Chuntao and scolded him angrily.


    Hua Sheng looked down at her, "I asked you, did he threaten you?"


    "No."


    "Then what do you have in his hand?"


    "No."


    "And what are you afraid of?"


    "Miss If I was a boy, Wu Nan promised to marry me At that time, Hu Xiao is just a confidant. You know, I don''t like it. I''m afraid I won''t be willing to love him for so long, and I won''t get it in the end. I''m envious of you and your uncle''s feelings. I also want a man who belongs to me all my life. "


    "You are right, but there are so many men in the world. Why do you want Wu Nan?"


    "Because he was the fate I met when I was a child. At that time, he was the only one who protected me in the orphanage. Do you know the salvation that came out when I needed it most? Miss, you are not me. You have not experienced my experience. You will not understand it. You will not feel the same. I do not ask you to fully understand me But I didn''t mean to betray you. Wu Nan just has a feud with the master. He just wants to get the Hua family. Miss, you are already from the Jiang family. Please don''t worry about this, OK? As long as you don''t interfere, I will let Wu Nan not hurt you. "


    "Ha ha, I dare you to plead for me? Do you think Wu Nan can deal with me? " Hua Sheng is dumbfounded.


    "Miss, Wu Nan has a lot of contacts. He knows a lot of Nanyang witches. Even miss Fengxi is not an opponent. I beg you not to touch her."


    "Speaking of this matter, I also want to ask you how can Wu Nan know so much about us, so What do you mean by the wind? "


    Hua Sheng stares at Chuntao to see if she will admit it.


    Sure enough, Chuntao''s eyes flashed a trace of timidity and weakness of heart.


    If you don''t admit it directly, it''s a default.


    Gingko gas from behind a foot, kick in the back of Chuntao.


    "You''re going to die Miss Fengxi is such a good friend of Miss Fengxi, and you tell Wu nan to set up a bureau on purpose. Do you know that Miss Fengxi is hurt? Does Miss Fengxi blame herself more? "


    "Miss, I can''t either I have my position, too. "


    In the end, Chuntao was so tangled that she was worried about her close relatives on both sides.


    You can only kneel down and confess with Hua Sheng.


    "Get up, don''t kneel me, because You don''t deserve it. "


    Hua Sheng seldom said such cruel words. Since he said them, he was really sad and disappointed.


    The crying pear flower in Chuntao kowtows to Huasheng all the time, "Miss, please don''t fight with Wu Nan. Obviously you can stay out of the business. You are protected by the Jiang family. Wu Nan won''t do anything to you. Please don''t interfere, OK? "


    Hua Sheng smiles, "so I will ignore my family because of self-protection? My third sister, my fourth sister, my mother They? "


    Chuntao lowers her head and cries all the time


    "Chuntao, I''m giving you the last chance because of your love for many years as my master and servant, and because you are the one my grandma chose to serve me. Tell me, where are the Wizards? Tell me how many magic skills there are around Wu Nan. Tell me the next step of Wu Nan''s plan. Stand on my side. You are still saved. Remember, this is your last chance to reach the world. If you miss it, you will fall into hell forever. Understand? "


    At this moment, Hua Sheng, like a God''s command, also said these words with such dignity.


    Chuntao even ignited the last glimmer of light in her heart, a glimmer of hope for a bright future.

 Chapter 1051

    Chuntao doesn''t know how good miss Chuntao is, but she''s not a big talker.


    If she dare to say so, it means that she will have a way to protect her, but


    Chuntao is not sure whether she loves or hates Wunan.


    Maybe because after having a child, there is a little bit of entanglement, even thinking that there is no father after the birth of the child, it will be very pitiful.


    Although she is kind, she has never been soft. If she deals with Wu Nan, she will kill him.


    Then her children will never see their father again Her child was a poor one parent at birth.


    Or even the illegitimate son who didn''t have a place, think of these, Chuntao counsels.


    Chuntao feels that she is on the road of no return. It''s too hard to turn around. Even if the young lady really forgives her, what about the others?


    Will you? Can Ginkgo biloba?


    Will the spring breeze be the same as before?


    Chuntao hears the threat of Wu Nan again - you''d better be honest with me, or even if I die, I won''t let you live comfortably. You and the baby in your stomach will accompany me to hell. And how long do you think you can jump away from my medicine?


    Chuntao thought of the warm boy who was in the orphanage many years ago, and said to her - don''t be afraid, I will protect you in the future.


    In the end, Chuntao didn''t agree with Huasheng.


    "Miss, about Wu Nan, I I don''t know. "


    Chuntao doesn''t know a word, which makes Huasheng understand her position.


    She gave her opportunities again and again, hoping that she would turn around.


    Unfortunately, Chuntao seems to have made up its mind to go all the way to the black. Huasheng can''t understand it. The whole world can see the dregs of Wunan. Why does Chuntao persist?


    Of course, if it is not the party, it is naturally impossible to think about the feelings of the party.


    "Look, miss, they are ungrateful and don''t need our forgiveness. The dog can''t change to eat shit, spring peach, you will have retribution


    Ginkgo is also a grumpy, the thought of Chuntao to help tyranny, not angry.


    Hua Sheng takes a look at Chuntao and says, "well, you make a choice naturally, and I can''t force you to continue. Chuntao, you remember, from this moment on, you and my master and servant were born here. From now on, you are living or dead. I won''t ask you more. Chuntao gave you a chance, again and again, because you gave up your life. In the future, you have to bear it. "


    "I know, miss."


    "Well, let''s practice your blessings. I hope you don''t regret it in the future."


    With that, Hua Sheng slowly walked to the door.


    The tears of Chuntao are running down. I can''t say whether it''s pain or not.


    "Take good care of yourself, miss."


    "You don''t need to worry about me. In fact, there are some things that you don''t need to say. I can find them myself. Then, please help me to bring a message to Wu Nan."


    Hua Sheng stops at the door with a solemn tone and deep eyes.


    "Miss, you say."


    Chuntao kneels, looks up with tears on her face and looks at Huasheng in confusion.


    "You told Wu Nan that no matter what the Hua family did to apologize to him, they should not kill him. He did this for a great death, and I, Hua Sheng, would never let him go."


    With that, Hua Sheng coldly pulled the corners of his mouth and stepped out of the door.


    Gingko stares at Chuntao and follows her closely.


    After Hua Sheng left, Chuntao, like a deflated leather ball, was paralyzed on the ground. Just now, I thought it was a big dream.


    She did not dare to think that she and miss would become like this one day.


    In particular, I will not ask you more about your life and death from now on

 Chapter 1052

    When Hua Sheng returned to the car, he didn''t speak.


    Ginkgo thought that the young lady was depressed by Chuntao again. Just to persuade her, she looked up and smiled with relief.


    "Gingko, from now on, Chuntao is no longer my concern. I am worthy of her."


    "Yes, what she said was very true. She didn''t know how to cherish it. She deserved it." Ginkgo said.


    "Well, let''s go. I feel a lot relaxed at this moment."


    "Miss, where shall we go now? Back to the hospital? "


    Gingko thought that the young lady was worried about the old lady and miss Fengxi, and would return to the hospital to have a look.


    "No, take me to the cemetery."


    Ginkgo is a Zheng again, I don''t know what is the intention of miss.


    "I''m going to see grandma."


    More than an hour later, Hua Sheng appeared in the cemetery, holding a white daisy in her arms.


    She looked at the kindly old man on the tombstone with gentle eyes.


    "Grandma, I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me. The river is very good for me. The Jiang family treats me very well. I''ve lived Very happy, as you wish... "


    Hua Sheng stayed in the cemetery for a long time, until it was dark and the wind began to rise.


    Ginkgo urged her to leave, and covered her with the white cloak of the car.


    Before leaving, gingko gave the guards an envelope with 30000 yuan in it, as instructed by the young lady.


    These are huge amounts of money for the people guarding the mausoleum.


    "Girl This Never. " There are so many people guarding mausoleum.


    "Take it, said our young lady. You take good care of the old lady''s tomb. She is very happy. You deserve it."


    Until Hua Sheng and ginkgo left, the people in charge of the mausoleum couldn''t believe that they were just weeding and tidying up. How could they expect to get so much reward?


    "Miss, shall we go home?"


    "No, wait for me. I''ll meet someone."


    Hua Sheng went to the foot of the mountain, the entrance of the cemetery, and didn''t leave in a hurry.


    Instead of Ginkgo biloba, I headed for a very steep path, where the woods are dense and hard to see light.


    It''s gloomy in the daytime, let alone at night.


    Ginkgo is not strange now. After all, miss is a person with unique skills, so she is not as fussy as before.


    Hua Sheng, wearing a cape, walked into the deep jungle. Strangely, those Yin Qi retreated three feet.


    It seems that they are very scrupulous about this person and dare not provoke him.


    Hua Sheng raised his right hand, pinched his fingers, found the orientation of the eight gates, and finally stopped at the dead gate.


    "Lord Styx, can you come out and see me?"


    Her voice was not loud, but she knew that the man could hear and see, and that was how confident she was.


    It''s a strange person to be able to accurately find the location with strong Yin Qi and hold the dead door.


    There are many gates of life and death linked to the underworld. As long as they are preached here, the Pluto will surely receive them.


    Of course, if it''s someone else, it can''t be. Maybe it will be scared by those a Piao.


    But Hua Sheng is not someone else. She is a woman who can make the twelve differences around the Pluto tremble.


    So, very soon, the black gas, flashing gold light slowly emerged in front of us.


    "What can I do for you, woman?"


    This time, Lord Pluto finally got cold. He appeared in the shape of gas. There was no Lu benzun, but there was more mysterious color.


    "I don''t like talking to the air very much. Is it convenient for me to show up? I haven''t seen it before. " Hua Sheng''s poisonous tongue is always a hit.


    After a moment of embarrassment, someone finally showed up.


    In a moment, within ten miles, there was silence. Even the crows did not dare to cry. It was very quiet.


    The king of the underworld was dressed in a black boa robe and an ice face, which pulled down many divine faces.


    "Lord Pluto, make a friend, OK?" In a word, Hua Sheng surprised the Pluto.

 Chapter 1053

    Hua Sheng, a woman, always brings surprises and accidents to the Pluto.


    He can even make up the brain. This woman, smiling, asked him whether he was surprised or not?


    After all, Hua Sheng was so provocative before. He provoked the underworld several times and defeated his twelve underworld missions.


    He also robbed the soul from his hands. All kinds of methods were against him, which made him lose his face. He was also laughed by bairan, the ten thousand year old fox.


    But in time, the Emperor didn''t give a hand to Hua Sheng. Of course, it wasn''t because she was beautiful.


    Is it not because of the scruples about the nine sky Xuan fire that no one can use in ten thousand years?


    But of course, Lord Ming will not tell Hua Sheng, let alone Bai ran.


    "Why don''t you talk and want to be friends?"


    Seeing that the emperor of the underworld lowered his head and said nothing, Hua Sheng was quite dissatisfied.


    "What''s the advantage of being your friend?"


    In his words, Lord Ming asked Hua Sheng, "what do you want to do for you?"


    "Can you give me the benefits I want? Don''t talk big. " The Pluto looked contemptuous.


    "Don''t say that. It''s still a long way to go. It''s not sure who will be brilliant in the future. Maybe Lord Styx will use it to our Huasheng in the future."


    Lord Styx is silent again


    In the end, I actually nodded.


    "Yes, that seat will allow you."


    "Then since we are all friends, will you help us with friends?" Hua Sheng asked again with his head askew.


    The Pluto didn''t say anything, but the look in Hua Sheng''s eyes was already quite unfriendly.


    How does he feel like he''s been given a routine by this woman.


    Sure enough, Hua Sheng added, "my mother''s condition is not very good. I don''t want her to die. If you don''t speak, no messenger will come to rob the soul?"


    "It turns out that''s the idea." The Pluto thought, as expected, he was misguided.


    He just wondered, how can this woman say she wants to be a friend?


    It was for her mother. It''s really cunning.


    "Of course I won''t let you help in vain."


    "Burn this villa, sports car?" Lord Styx looks scornful.


    "No, I will try my best to find a beautiful family, a dead daughter and a girlfriend in the underworld."


    Pluto:


    "That white fox told me last time that you are a ten thousand year single dog."


    Pluto:


    "I think it''s also reasonable. No matter God, man, or the soul of the underworld, they should not be single. They should have a partner. I''ll be psychic and you should know. So the girl I choose for you, you can rest assured that it''s not a vulgar powder."


    Pluto:


    Hua Sheng''s words have shattered the three views of the Pluto.


    Hua Sheng is definitely the first warrior to introduce his girlfriend to the Pluto in ten thousand years.


    If Bai Ran is here, it''s estimated that the tail of the fox can laugh off. This wave of operation is divine.


    "Why do you look so bad? Do you think I''m just talking about it? I will do it. " Hua Sheng stressed.


    "You''re such a woman."


    "I''m just a mortal. Don''t look up to me too much, Lord Styx. Anyway We are both friends. Take care of each other in the future. It''s not easy for you to do things in the sun. I''ll help you. The underworld You have to accommodate me, too. "


    "You are bending the law for selfish ends. The emperor will not allow it."


    "You are the Lord of the underworld. What emperor do I care about?" Hua Sheng raised his chin and looked haughty.


    At that moment, Lord Pluto admitted that he was soft hearted and could not say why. He just couldn''t stand up to this woman.


    But


    "Has the moon ever looked for you?" The Pluto suddenly asked.

 Chapter 1054

    "The moon?"


    Hua Sheng always feels that the name is familiar and unfamiliar. It seems to be mixed with a lot of memories and past events.


    The name Bai ran said, and so did the Pluto.


    Hua Sheng went over it in his mind and asked uncertainly, "is it a man with a red crescent in the center of his forehead?"


    "Yes."


    "Then I know. I''ve seen him."


    "What did he say?"


    "He''s a psychopath, and I can''t quite understand what he said."


    It seems that Hua Sheng didn''t put moon cutting in her heart. That''s because she felt that the FF mysterious man in the mortal world, the senior hacker, as they called moon cutting, wasn''t so terrible. Last time I went to see him alone, it was nothing.


    "You..."


    "What?" Hua Sheng is a little puzzled when he looks at the complicated mood of Pluto.


    "It''s all right. You''re asking for more."


    The king of the netherworld turned to leave. Hua Sheng said, "I have a lot to do recently. I don''t have time to guard against you. Now that you are my friend, you can''t take advantage of the fire and rob. Take my mother''s soul with me when I''m not in the hospital. If you are like that, I will definitely go to the underworld."


    "Are you threatening this seat?"


    "No, I just don''t want you to betray your friends."


    Hua Shengyi''s honest words, although the way of the Ming king, but the Ming king is not angry, is not it?


    The Ming king didn''t agree with Hua Sheng''s request, but Hua Sheng knew that if he didn''t speak, he would acquiesce. With the Ming King''s acquiescence, she would be able to deal with Wu Nan''s side without looking forward.


    It''s nine o''clock in the evening from the cemetery back to ten li spring breeze.


    The river was at home and even cooked.


    I can smell the smell of rice as soon as I go home. That feeling is really happy and satisfied.


    "Wow, did Mr. Jiang cook?"


    Hua Sheng naughtily went to the kitchen, watching the river boiling soup, my heart warm.


    "Well, knowing you''re busy today, I made you some bone soup."


    "Mr. Jiang, what else in the world would you not have?"


    Hua Sheng''s eyes are sour. He embraces the river behind him and then becomes a little woman.


    Jiang Liu turns around with a smile and kisses her forehead. "Yes, I won''t make my wife sad."


    , are you a Turkish love story? You''ve gone bad, Mr. Jiang. Did you learn from Gao he


    "You should say that they all learn from me, OK?"


    This is how the two husband and wife talk and play in the kitchen, just like ordinary husband and wife, very warm.


    Half an hour later, dinner starts.


    Ginkgo was also invited to sit down and was flattered, but Jiangliu and Huasheng insisted that she could only listen.


    "Ginkgo biloba, I and a Sheng also never regard you as servant, after you, a bit at will."


    "That''s not good. The master and the servant are different. I can''t break the rules." Ginkgo is very reserved.


    "my grandmother''s set is out of date. Now I has the final say, you can eat quickly."


    Hua Sheng served gingko a bowl of rice, and then with a few home-made dishes, the three chatted while eating.


    The river is excellent in cooking and exquisite in making. Huasheng and ginkgo have been full of praise.


    , especially the soup that sticks out at the end of the pot, has simply boiled out the essence and is not greasy. Even Huasheng, who has bad appetite, has drunk a big bowl in one breath.


    After dinner, Hua Sheng asked about the hospital and said that he was calm after seeing Chuntao.


    Jiang Liu looks at his wife in good condition, so he is relieved.


    "Mr. Jiang, if the Hua family goes bankrupt, will you support me for life?" Hua Sheng asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1055

    "If the Hua family is bankrupt, I would like to support the whole Hua family for you all my life."


    After saying that, let alone Huasheng. Even ginkgo was moved.


    However, gingko also jokingly said, "those who can say this, there are at least two mines at home."


    It makes Huasheng and Jiangliu laugh


    In a private guild hall in the northern suburb, a handsome man lies on a massage chair with his eyes closed.


    The following is the foot washing girl carefully manicured her nails, looking at the expression, which is very comfortable.


    "Mr. Ling, the Chinese family is in great danger now. Your chance has come." Next to a greasy face of a man, flattering opening.


    Lingxiao opens his eyes. "What is the situation of the Hua family now?"


    "Hua Qing united a foreign force to occupy the board of directors. After coming up, a big exchange of blood came. Almost all the people related to the Hua family were replaced. Even the family members were elevated. Hua Feng fell into the negative news and was unable to protect himself. Hua Zhi has retired from the circle, and her influence is not as good as before. Her husband''s family is a working class. She is powerless, but she is the most powerful five young ladies. She has never made any moves and doesn''t know what she is up to. However, the old man of Hua family was seriously stimulated. I heard that he was still in the intensive care unit and didn''t come out. He was unconscious. "


    "What about the stock market?"


    "The stock market should have collapsed, but it''s a pity that Jiangjia and Wangjia have joined forces to turn the tide."


    "River flow? Wang Junxian


    "Yes."


    "Ha ha, they are willing for women."


    "Yes, Jiangliu loves Miss five very much. The whole Jiangcheng knows that, but what I didn''t expect is that Wang Junxian, who is so smart, will also fall into Hua Zhi''s hands. It seems that the hero is sad about meimeiguan. That''s true."


    "Ha ha." Lingxiao smiles coldly. I don''t know what it means.


    "Mr. Ling, do we need to do anything?"


    "What do you think?"


    "I think Miss five needs help now. If you go at this time, you will surely become her noble person. If you have any requirements later It''s much simpler, don''t you think? "


    Lingxiao narrowed her eyes and touched her chin.


    Hua Sheng is the woman he wants very much. It''s true.


    However, the woman almost never gave him a good face.


    His attitude is not as good as Xie Dongyang, a spare tire, so Lingxiao''s heart is always resentful.


    "What do you think I''m doing, she''s grateful?" Lingxiao asked.


    The greasy uncle gave advice and whispered in Lingxiao''s ear, "it''s said that the girl of the Feng family was hurt by the Nanyang wizard. Miss five and the girl of the Feng family are good friends. Naturally, they won''t stand by. If the Ling family takes action against those foreign invaders of Nanyang, miss five will be very grateful."


    Lingxiao nodded. That''s true.


    If he can help Hua Sheng get revenge, he must be remembered.


    Is it just that he did it without taking any advantage?


    "It''s a good idea, but I''ll see Hua Sheng before I do. Don''t finish it by then. They won''t accept it."


    "That''s right. I''ll check the whereabouts of those Southern ghosts?"


    "Well, you go."


    Ten li spring breeze


    the river is bathing, and Hua Sheng is sitting in front of the dressing table, rubbing the skin care water.


    Xie Dongyang''s wechat was also sent at this time.


    Xie Dongyang: Sheng Sheng?


    Hua Sheng: en


    Xie Dongyang: Sheng Sheng, are you ok?


    Hua Sheng: it''s OK


    Xie Dongyang: I won''t stand by as a friend after such a big incident happened to the Hua family, so what can I do for you?

 Chapter 1057

    Hua Sheng follows Ling Xiao to a coffee shop next to the hospital. Ling Xiao seems to have been prepared.


    The whole second floor has been chartered. His people are guarding downstairs. It seems that they don''t want to be disturbed.


    Today, Hua Sheng is wearing a dark chiffon skirt.


    The upper body is a lotus root pink suspender, which is matched with a black short sleeve suit.


    It''s August, but it''s raining continuously in Jiangcheng. The temperature is very low all the time. It''s not hot at all.


    Hua Sheng left his white canvas bag on the table without raising his head


    For Ling''s family, she has different opinions. Ling Jiuzhou is a little skilled and proud.


    Unfortunately, these young people are very disgraceful. Maybe Lingqi is better than Lingxiao if he doesn''t die.


    "Hua Sheng, you don''t have to take this attitude towards me. Even if you are not a friend, you are not an enemy?"


    Lingxiao is very reluctant. He is the successor of the Ling family now. He has money, power and status. In the Ling family, he is very popular.


    If you want any women who don''t, you can go to those clubs and those pure girls, and you can''t help but pounce on them.


    It''s a pity that this woman is the only one who never looks at him in the eye, which makes him feel frustrated.


    "Talk less nonsense. My time is more precious. Talk about the key points."


    Hua Sheng has his hands around his chest, head down and short sentences.


    Lingxiao is leaning on the table with both hands and looking at Huasheng. His eyes are like the smell of animals looking at their prey.


    Finally, he got up and smiled, "I can help you get revenge, I can find the hiding place of those ghost guys, and I can make them run away. If you say a word, I will do it."


    "Say the conditions." Hua Sheng said only three words.


    Lingxiao looks at Huasheng. After a while, he slowly says, "accompany me."


    After hearing this, Hua Sheng coldly pulled at the corners of his mouth. The smile was very straightforward, and even Lingxiao felt that he had been slapped.


    "What are you laughing at? Don''t you believe I can find the Wizards? Or don''t believe I can beat them? Do you look down upon our Ling family? Didn''t Feng Xi tell you that my grandfather is in the same position as her grandfather? Our Ling family is not a generation of nothingness. " Lingxiao is a little annoyed after being laughed at.


    "No, I believe everything you say."


    "What are you laughing at? Is it the condition to laugh at me? I only need you to accompany me for one night I don''t think you have any loss. You know, to bruise those Nanyang ghost guys, my Ling family also spent a lot of money. If you can''t get it right, you have to die a few brothers. It''s not easy to fight. I''ve sacrificed so much. As long as you have one night, don''t you think it''s worth it? " Lingxiao is also enraged, so he is very aggressive.


    It''s quite a young man''s temper, with bullying and arrogance.


    Hua Sheng raised his head and looked at him askew.


    "Let me ask you a question first."


    "You ask." Lingxiao frowns slightly.


    "Do you know who I am?" Hua Sheng asked him with a smile.


    Lingxiao was stunned and asked by Huasheng, but he was a little confused. After reaction, he said, "you are the fifth miss of Huajia, the youngest grandmother of Jiangjia, and the wife of Jiangliu."


    "Well, do you know what I''m good at?"


    "You Be good at... "


    All of a sudden, Lingxiao also asked. He didn''t know what Huasheng was good at, or what this woman was good at. After all, he didn''t have the chance to contact many people, so he was embarrassed.

 Chapter 1058

    Hua Sheng smiled and didn''t know when he had another set of cards.


    The Qianqian jade finger is slightly smart. The card is in her hand. It moves like clouds and water, making people dazzled.


    "I''m good at divination, the ancient Gypsy divination. How about playing it?" At the same time, Hua Sheng said, with a light hand, the dozens of cards have been set up, and they are a perfect Eight Trigram map. Lingxiao has learned the art of magic since he was a child. How can he not understand the Eight Trigram map?


    "Can you divine?" He asked Hua Sheng in surprise.


    Hua Sheng didn''t speak, just smiled, then pointed to the card.


    "Would you like one?"


    Lingxiao doesn''t dare to act rashly. He thinks he''s a strategist, but he doesn''t know that Hua Sheng can do divination. Divination is not so simple. First of all, it takes years of energy accumulation. From the beginning of the preliminary metaphysics, he''ll concentrate on her study. Seeing her confident appearance, he should be able to do some real things, right?


    "What? Dare not? "


    "What dare not? I have fortune telling at Ling''s house. I haven''t even calculated it."


    Excited by Huasheng, Lingxiao immediately reaches out and draws a card.


    Then he turned the card over and fell on the table. He squinted and looked at it. It was a very strange pattern.


    It''s like two people fighting. The one in the sky has a hammer and wings.


    Holding a hoe in his hand, he could see that he was struggling to resist.


    Hua Sheng looked at the card and said, "this is the fight between heaven and man. On it is the God of Gypsy, alias, who is in charge of thunder and lightning. That man on the ground is a mortal. He wants to defeat the God of heaven with his farm tools. The Gypsies call this card "Tianren Dou", but I like to call it "beyond measure", which means that he is a mortal who knows that he is not an opponent, but wants to show off, and can only find his own way. "


    "Hua Sheng, what do you mean? Do you think I will help you get revenge? You don''t think I''m an opponent of the South Yankees? "


    Lingxiao is not a fool either. Naturally, I can hear Hua Sheng''s implication.


    Hua Sheng shakes his head, then slowly collects the card.


    "I don''t think I don''t look down on you, but I can''t fight those Southern wizards. I mean I don''t need you. I can deal with them and do what I can. Why should I accept your conditions? "


    "You..."


    Lingxiao''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t believe what he heard.


    What did Hua Sheng say? She said she could deal with the southern wizard?


    "Are you counting on the wind family? Do you think Fengxi is their opponent? " Lingxiao thinks that Huasheng''s hope lies in Fengxi.


    Hua Sheng shakes his head again.


    She got up and looked at Lingxiao with calm eyes.


    "In fact, I''m not willing to say something to you, because I don''t think you are qualified enough, but you just cling to it. If you don''t give you a warning, you seem to think that you have a sense of superiority in front of me. I don''t know where you come from with this confidence. Are you stupid or blind? Since you are so unskillful, let me remind you. Lingxiao, I ask you, how did Lingqi die? "


    "You What do you mean? "


    Huasheng is just a word, but Lingxiao is dead.


    "If people don''t know, they will die in the hands of mutant zombies, so you think no one knows the secret, right?"


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Lingxiao is very guilty. Don''t look too ugly. Don''t dare to look at Huasheng.

 Chapter 1059

    "You dare not say that. Let me tell you that. Ling Qi was injured that night. He asked you to find reinforcements, but you delayed. Because you know that Ling Qi died, you have a chance to become the offspring that Ling Kyushu attaches importance to."


    Hua Sheng, in a word, stabbed Lingxiao''s mind. His expression was stiff and his eyes were flustered.


    "Don''t say anything, I didn''t."


    "Is there something in your mind?"


    "Hua Sheng, who are you listening to?" Lingxiao takes a breath of cool air and looks at Huasheng in fear. He still thinks, is it that the matter of his day is exposed? If Huasheng knows it, there must be others who know it. If it reaches grandpa''s ear, then The consequences are unimaginable.


    "I''m the only one who knows about it. Why, do you want to kill people?"


    "No, I didn''t." Lingxiao the whole person has some disordered rhythm.


    "Even if you think about it, you can''t kill me. The reason why I say this is to tell you that if I deal with you, it''s easy. Those Southern wizard, I can clean up myself, don''t need your hand, if you don''t want to make trouble for yourself, you''d better go far away. "


    After that, Hua Sheng left. At the door, she stopped. "I won''t tell Ling Jiuzhou about Lingqi. Of course If you don''t disgust me. "


    With that, Hua Sheng turns around and leaves the door. Lingxiao sits on the chair with a pale face.


    What he wanted was to show off in front of Huasheng, and then let her agree to that condition for revenge.


    Unexpectedly, it was not only unsuccessful, but also pinched by Huasheng for seven inches.


    Lingqi''s business, he thinks that seamless, he can''t think, how does Huasheng know?


    Because of Lingqi''s unexpected encounter with those brothers, their souls could not communicate with Ling''s family, so the truth was buried forever.


    However, the woman actually knew this. She was so scared that she would feel like she had a time bomb nearby.


    He even came up with a terrible idea, do you want to kill her?


    But


    Just now, her Gypsy divination, those eight diagrams, that card, he suddenly felt that this woman was not so simple.


    Think carefully about the past and the future of this matter. Is it because a woman who is so proud of Fengxi is willing to be the attendant of Huasheng What''s so great about Huasheng?


    Is Hua Sheng a person who can do magic? He didn''t dare to think about it any more because everything he had come from speculation could not be confirmed.


    He didn''t dare to look for Hua Sheng, because the thing he was most afraid of was in her hand.


    If she told Ling Jiuzhou about this, he would be removed from the Ling family''s name, and there would be no place for him to live.


    When Hua Sheng returned to the hospital, his mother had some signs of awakening.


    She didn''t know if the Pluto had done anything. After all, there was no danger for her mother. Mrs. Hua''s fingers moved, but her consciousness was not clear.


    "Mom is much better today. The doctor says she is expected to wake up in three days." Hua Lin carefully wiped her mother''s face with a towel.


    "Is the third sister here?"


    "Well, the third sister stayed here until midnight last night. Later, she was picked up by Wang Junxian. Her spirit is very poor recently. I asked her to go back to sleep to make up for it."


    "Well, who will take the baby?"


    "My mother-in-law is here. Don''t worry."


    Hua Lin and Hua Sheng have a wonderful relationship, and there is nothing that can''t be said between them.


    "Five younger sister, there are some outside now Do you hear the rumor? " Hua Lin hesitated.


    "What''s the rumor?"


    "It''s said that Wu Nan, who recently joined the company and controlled the board of directors with Hua Qing In fact, it''s dad''s... " Hua Lin found it hard to speak.

 Chapter 1060

    "Father''s illegitimate son?" Hua Sheng answered.


    "Do you know?" Hua Lin''s face changed with fright. She took a deep breath. Actually, she didn''t dare to talk about it.


    "I''ve heard some of them, but I can''t prove it. Wu Nan is not a good man, but he can''t take it lightly for any purpose."


    "Yes, I told the third elder sister, let her be careful, don''t be careless. The third elder sister should be OK. After all, there is the Wang family. It''s just the elder sister''s side It seems that it''s not so good. The elder brother-in-law wants to divorce and rob Han Han. She''s in a bad mood. "


    "Where is she?"


    "Still at home, a group of reporters are surrounded at the door every day, and Han Han doesn''t go to school."


    "Well, I see."


    Hua Sheng spoke with Hua Lin for a while, looked at his mother and went to another ward. Hua Sheng and Qin Wanyu met each other and left the hospital.


    Fengxi''s recovery is very good, and her spirit is also excellent. It seems that there is nothing between her and Qin Wanyu, which is not as awkward as before.


    Especially this time, Fengxi was hospitalized, Qin Wanyu almost couldn''t help but take care of her. Fengxi couldn''t bear it even though she was hard hearted.


    "Ah Sheng, help me find those Southern ghosts. His grandma is a bear. I will kill them."


    Feng Xi has been thinking about revenge, and the first thing to do after leaving hospital is to fight.


    "Take a rest first. They can''t run. As long as Wu Nan is here, they can''t run."


    Hua Sheng understood. Those Nanyang people were not invited by Wu Nan? So as long as Wu Nan can find them, those people are nothing.


    "This Wu Nan, who is he? Why are you aiming at your Hua family? Have you planed his ancestral tomb before?"


    Hua Sheng is silent


    "My aunt, let''s stop talking, OK, have a rest."


    Qin Wanyu hands Feng Xi a bottle of water and asks her to say less.


    Hua Sheng sat in their villa for a while and left. Before he left, he told Feng Xi that he would wait for the news first. Don''t act without permission.


    The wind is obedient to Huasheng, so it will not cause any moths.


    In Jiangcheng, Chuntao is eating takeout in a hotel. Wu Nan pushes the door and comes in, scaring her to be smart.


    "What to eat? Is it delicious? " He asked with a smile.


    Chuntao didn''t say a word. She lowered her head. She didn''t know why Wu Nan came back suddenly.


    "What you have in your stomach is my seed. Don''t neglect him. Eat something good. Don''t eat these pig food all the time." Said Wu Nan will spring peach hand over the lunch box on the ground.


    Chuntao pressed her anger and did not say a word.


    "Have you seen Huasheng?"


    "Yes, I see you."


    "Well, what did your young lady say?"


    "Nothing."


    "I know you are not going to tell me, but it doesn''t matter. Now I need you to do one thing. You stand out and say to those media reporters that you have seen it with your own eyes. Hua Sheng and Xie Dongyang have personal feelings."


    "You dream, I won''t say, our young lady didn''t, she is pure and innocent, she has no personal relationship with any man."


    Chuntao''s subconscious retort, however, was slapped by Wu Nan and fell to the ground.


    "I''m ordering you, not consulting you. You can do it if you want. Just a little more nonsense. Be careful that the meat in your stomach will die."


    "Are you still human, Wu Nan? This is also your child." Chuntao''s eyes are red and swollen. Maybe she cried too many times recently.


    "I can have a baby for anyone. Why do I have to ask you to have a baby? You are so cheap, where can your birth be noble? I''ll give you an evening. I''ll hold a press conference tomorrow morning. You can tell me something about Huasheng and Xie Dongyang. Otherwise, I want you to look good. " Wu Nan kicked her when she left. She was merciless.

 Chapter 1061

    Ten li spring breeze


    Hua Sheng is holding Xiaohei, sitting in the living room, listening to the opera. It''s fan Lihua who is singing in it. Hua Sheng has been following his grandmother since he was a child, and she is very fond of listening to these national essences under the influence of the old lady.


    In the past, when she was a child, she could listen to the bustle. Later, when she grew up, she could understand the story. Later, when grandma passed away, Hua Sheng would remember the time when she was with grandma. In fact, it was a simple thing for her to meet grandma under Jiuquan, but she didn''t.


    Why? Because grandma is the end of yangshou, the natural death, following the six principles of reincarnation.


    Moreover, grandma''s good deeds before her death will naturally continue to be reincarnated. She will certainly not stay in the underworld.


    Now that they are reincarnated, have drunk Meng Po Tang and passed through Naihe bridge, they are not her grandma. How about finding them?


    In this matter, Hua Sheng still wanted to open it, which was not the same as Hua Lin''s situation at that time.


    "Miss, have some lotus seed soup." Ginkgo brought out the dessert and put it on the tea table.


    Hua Sheng leans on the sofa with Xiao Hei in his arms. He doesn''t say a word. He doesn''t see great joy or great sorrow on his face.


    The river came back very late. It was almost ten o''clock. Hua Sheng held the cat and waited for him.


    Until the river came back, I followed him quietly upstairs to sleep.


    "River flow."


    "Yes?"


    "No matter what choice you make in the future, I will not blame you. I can understand you."


    Hua Sheng''s words are so inexplicable that he was stunned by the river.


    He put one hand around Hua Sheng''s shoulder. "My Mrs. Jiang is talking nonsense. What kind of stupid things she said."


    "I didn''t say anything stupid. I was serious. What kind of character are you in the river? I know very well. So I will understand you and not blame you for any choice you make in the future. So if you really arrive at that time, you should not blame yourself. "


    "Don''t talk like I''m sorry for you." Jiang Liu smiles and pinches the tip of Hua Sheng''s nose, only when she is stressed and sentimental recently.


    I didn''t think too much, until later, when things happened, Jiangliu understood the purpose of Huasheng''s words at that time.


    The news broke out the next morning.


    This event directly occupied the headlines of major media, and even a gossip platform started live broadcasting.


    In the studio, Chuntao is wearing a black pencil pants, a white short sleeve, and his face is gaunt.


    She said: I have been with her for more than ten years. I grew up together. She has a very good character and is good for our servants. But she was confused in this matter. I have to say that Xie Shao is really excellent, but she is the wife of Jiangliu after all. I advised her many times about this matter, but the young lady seems to be a bit stubborn. Maybe she was cheated by Xie Dongyang''s rhetoric.


    "How are Huasheng and Xie Dongyang together? Does the river know about this?" Asked the host.


    Chuntao hesitated for a moment and slowly replied, "what I didn''t know, there were some rumors before, but I love miss very much and don''t believe these rumors. Miss and Xie Shao are related to cats. Miss Xie had a black cat. Later, in order to catch up with Miss Xie Shao, he bought a white cat. These two cats also gave birth to kittens, so they had a lot of opportunities to meet each other. They went back and forth like this, and they just... "


    "Then why do you betray your master and tell us about it as a close girl?" The host continued to question.

 Chapter 1062

    Chuntao wiped his tears. "I just can''t see it anymore. I think Miss is sorry for doing this. I''m sorry for the Jiang family."


    Hua Sheng is sitting in the living room, watching the live broadcast on TV, pale.


    It''s Ginkgo biloba. I fell the bowl of porridge. Fortunately, the river is not at home. I''ve already gone to work. Otherwise, I might be in a mood when I see this scene.


    "Damn it, this bitch, miss. Look at her. She''s so heartless. What''s all she said? This is nothing at all. He is splashing dirty water. Now she not only doesn''t help us, but also bites back. I''ll kill her now. "


    Ginkgo was already full of hate for Chuntao. Now, seeing her talking nonsense in front of the TV, she insulted the young lady. She was so angry.


    "You come back."


    "Don''t stop me, miss. I have to kill her." Cried ginkgo hysterically.


    "You calm down. If you don''t, you will fall into their trap." The cold opening of Hua Sheng.


    Gingko gas beat the chest and feet, but what Miss said is also reasonable, his impulse is useless.


    "What shall we do now, miss?"


    "Wait and see what else she wants?"


    In fact, Chuntao didn''t choose to come back with her that day. Huasheng knew that Chuntao must be an unstable factor in the future. She would follow Wu nan to deal with her, but she didn''t expect to wait so soon. She didn''t blame Chuntao. Really, Chuntao must be threatened by Wu nan to do so.


    But what Hua Sheng felt guilty about was that she once again dragged water for Xie Dongyang because of her family affairs.


    This belongs to hurt innocent, Xie Dongyang and her, for a long time did not see each other.


    Last time I helped Xie Dongze deal with the matter, I saw him in a hurry. This time, I''m afraid that Xie Dongyang was on the cusp of the storm again.


    It''s not surprising that the old house of Xie''s family is also muddled by the news.


    Even Xie Dongyao asked his second brother, "what''s the situation? Second brother, do you really have an affair with sister Huasheng? "


    "Two legs." Xie Dongyang has a black face.


    "Don''t make a fuss. Speak up."


    "What do you say? What''s the situation of asheng and I? Don''t you know? How can I have a personal relationship when I see her struggling? "


    "But Chuntao said it himself? She is sister Hua Sheng''s maid. Her words Can''t there be any false


    Xie Dongyao''s idea is right. It''s because Chuntao, the maid of Huasheng, revealed that it was Chuntao that made the credibility soar to the highest level in history.


    Xie Dongyang sighed slightly, "Chuntao has already left Chunfeng for ten li. She is now doing this, presumably under the direction of others. Now it''s a coincidence that the Hua family is in danger. Someone is going to frame Sheng Sheng. How can you believe it with a fool? Where have you read all the books you read abroad these years? "


    "Well It''s so complicated. "


    "Dongyang, no matter what it is, it has nothing to do with you. Go and get rid of it."


    Mrs. Xie loves her son so much that she naturally refuses to let her son in, nor does she want her son to carry the pot without any reason.


    Unexpectedly, Xie Dongyang shook his head.


    "Mom, Sheng Sheng has helped me a lot in the Xie family. We can''t hide when she has something. We shouldn''t be like this. I''ll check it out carefully. I will not stand by if there is anything I need to help."

 Chapter 1064

    Where can I stand gingko? I don''t want to talk. I just went there.


    "Madam, do you have a conscience? My uncle is very kind to our young lady, but our young lady is not bad to my uncle. At the beginning, your family had a whole ex girlfriend, the woman named Zhuoya. Our young lady didn''t misunderstand my uncle. Instead, she always believed in my uncle and wiped your buttocks for your past affairs. Now when someone else provokes me, you will shoot me to scold me. Why don''t you talk about yourself? You''re looking for a liar. What about forcing our young lady to do? "


    "Ginkgo, stop talking." Hua Sheng doesn''t want to have a head-on conflict with his elders, especially since he is the mother of the river.


    Gingko did not listen, standing in front of Huasheng, holding out her hand and blocking miss.


    "Old lady, I advise you not to say too much. It''s not good for anyone, you know? Our young lady doesn''t want to have a conflict with you, because you are the elder generation and the mother of my uncle. Chuntao traitor left home long ago. He did something sorry to miss, but he has to step on it later. Why can you believe a traitor''s words? "


    "I don''t care about the others. I''ll ask you if you can have children."


    Jiang Liu''s mother still cares about her children. Hua Sheng simply pushes away Ginkgo biloba and walks forward to see her mother-in-law.


    "I do have cold disease, and it is difficult for me to conceive. These are true The doctor just said that it was difficult for me to conceive. He didn''t say that I couldn''t conceive. But if you ask me when I can conceive, I can''t guarantee it. "


    "That is to say, I can''t conceive?" Mrs. Jiang''s face is ugly.


    "You may as well think so."


    "Since you can''t bear it, don''t occupy the position of the young grandmother of the Jiang family. My son is a good-looking man and wants to have more women with him. You''d better give up your position as soon as possible. I''ll contact a lawyer to divorce you. As for you Although no child was born, she is also a second married woman. Our Jiang family will pay some compensation. "


    "I don''t want to make compensation. You can ask. If Jiangliu agrees, I will divorce immediately."


    Hua Sheng is very calm. Ginkgo is surprised.


    "Miss, how can you...". "


    " it''s OK, it doesn''t matter. " Instead, Hua Sheng is calmer than usual. Mrs. Jiang turns around and leaves. She is determined to divorce her son and daughter-in-law.


    It''s a big crime for a big family not to have children.


    What''s more, things about Huasheng and Xie Dongyang have been passed on so badly, if not really, they have become true.


    The Jiang family is determined. They don''t want Hua Sheng as their daughter-in-law.


    Hua Sheng has nothing to explain. She feels that as long as the river is willing, she has no problem.


    I just don''t know what kind of expression Jiangliu had when she heard that she agreed to divorce?


    This matter has been fermenting for a long time. Now the Chinese family is in great trouble, where can we afford so much.


    Mrs. Hua is still in the hospital and hasn''t come to.


    Hua Lin and Hua Zhi have been accompanying, Hua Feng has been divorced from her husband, and her daughter is still ill.


    Hua Zhenyue, with a crazy Zhang Qian, has to go back and forth to find the shareholders of the company to persuade them to be one with themselves, which is also tiring.


    As a resourceful Hua Sheng, he also fell into a marriage crisis, which was unprecedented.


    On the Internet, public opinion is on the other hand, I don''t know whether it''s the Navy or the real passers-by.


    Feng Xi glanced at it for a few times. Those words were too bad to read. They devalued Hua Sheng.


    "I''m so pissed off, I''m going to blow up these rumours." A windy stomach ache.

 Chapter 1065

    Qin Wanyu comforted, "you can stop. The more time like this, the less chaos you can make. After a while, Hua Sheng will come. You two will have a good discussion."


    In fact, Wu Nan hasn''t met Hua Sheng head-on yet, but he plans to meet Hua Zhenyue.


    Hua Zhenyue and Zhang Qian have been living in an apartment under his name. Zhang Qian also takes a nap at noon, just like a child.


    Hua Zhenyue went downstairs to prepare some fruits and food for Zhang Qian, so that she could not eat these days when she was not at home.


    Unexpectedly, he was stopped by a black Mercedes Benz.


    He looked dignified and looked at the people coming down from the car.


    Wu Nan is wearing a large brand short sleeve with a print. The scar on her arm is clearly visible. It looks like a knife wound.


    Wu Nan takes off his brown sunglasses and squints at Hua Zhenyue. This should be the first real meeting, right?


    "You..."


    When Hua Zhenyue saw this man for the first time, he felt inexplicably familiar with him and couldn''t say why.


    "Hua Zhenyue, do you know how long I have been waiting for this moment?"


    "You Who is it? " Hua Zhenyue can''t remember where he met this man.


    "You think you are familiar with my name, Wu Nan, you know?"


    Hua Zhenyue''s heart shook, then he stared at the young man in front of him.


    He''s the one behind the scenes, Wu Nan?


    But how could he be so young?


    "We Is there any holiday? Why do you want to kill my family? "


    Hua Zhenyue knows that Wu Nan is not good at coming here. He must have done a series of things recently.


    Wu Nan pulled the corners of his mouth coldly.


    "Yes, I have a feud with your Chinese family. It''s not only a feud, but also a great one. We can''t live together."


    "I Why don''t I remember When did the feud end? "


    When Hua Zhenyue read the materials of Wunan, he wondered that he was from Wancheng.


    But in recent years, the business of Huajia has never expanded to Wancheng. He has no partners in Wancheng.


    It''s almost a place that eight poles can''t reach, but how can a Wunan come out and hate their Chinese family?


    Seeing Hua Zhenyue, I don''t have any impression at all. Wu Nan hates it even more.


    He bit his teeth, stared at Hua Zhenyue with his red eyes, and asked him one by one, "then remember carefully, twenty years ago, there was a woman named Wu Lijuan. Think carefully, what did you do to her?"


    Hearing Wu Lijuan''s three words, Hua Zhenyue''s body suddenly stiffened.


    The name Buddha is a thing of the past life. If no one mentioned it, he would never remember it.


    However, with the emergence of Wu Lijuan, the door of Hua Zhenyue''s memory also opens


    It was really more than 20 years ago, or even nearly 30 years ago.


    At that time, there was a little nanny named Wu Lijuan in the Chinese family. She and her mother worked in the Chinese family.


    Wu Lijuan is beautiful and cute. She has a sweet mouth and is very likable.


    Especially the singing is very pleasant and talented. Wu Lijuan likes to sing Deng Lijun''s songs, especially the classic "sweet honey"


    at that time, Hua Zhenyue, a young and handsome man, met numerous gorgeous women, and was naturally attracted by the little girl with the soup noodles. Then they secretly formed a bead and enlarged Wu Lijuan''s stomach. Later, the east window incident happened The old lady knew this. She was furious and drove Wu Lijuan and her mother out of the house.


    But at that time, Hua Zhenyue remembered that she secretly gave Wu Lijuan and her mother 200000 yuan in cash.


    Twenty years ago, 200000 yuan was not a small amount.

 Chapter 1066

    At that time, both Hua Zhenyue and his wife had two daughters, and Hua Zhi was not born, which was a scandal for the Chinese family.


    Naturally, it will not be accepted by the Hua family. Hua Zhenyue naturally has no feelings for Wu Lijuan, and has long forgotten about it.


    I didn''t know that Wu Lijuan secretly gave birth to a child behind her mother''s back, and this child


    "Wu Lijuan Then you... "


    "I was the child that Wu Lijuan gave birth to." Wu Nan said with hatred.


    Hua Zhenyue panicked and stepped back, which seemed inconceivable.


    "It''s impossible. When the child was less than two months old, Xiaojuan''s mother promised us that she would kill the child if she took the money."


    "Yes, my grandma thought so, but my mom didn''t agree. After they left Hua''s house, they had differences. My grandma went back to her hometown with money and found a lame man to live with. She broke off the relationship with my mother. My mother insisted on giving birth to me, and then Our mother and son have been living a life like death. "


    "Why Xiaojuan she Why don''t you come to me? "


    "Looking for you? Useful for you? What else can you do for a coward who can''t even admit to being a woman with a big belly? The worst is your wife''s family. They want to kill us in order to split up your property after my mother gave birth to me. Unfortunately I''m not dead, but my mother lost the ability to walk in that car accident, and people became stupid and stupid. "


    Hua Zhenyue opened his mouth and looked at Wu Nan in shock.


    This is His son? God, he has a son?


    "Hua Zhenyue, do you know? How many rainy nights do you sing and dance in the guild hall. And we, like beggars, sleep under the overpass and eat other people''s garbage? At that time, I thought that the poorest people would beg for food, and eventually they would come out. God has eyes, let me turn over, I Wu Nan with his fist and brain, step by step out, for that? For today I''ve been waiting for this moment, too long I''d love to see your Hua family die. "


    "Son, you Your mother Is she OK? "


    "Shut up, what qualification do you have to ask her?"


    Excited, Wu Nan jammed Hua Zhenyue''s neck and pressed it to the wall.


    His eyes were red and he did not dare to recall those years when his mother became a ghost. That was painful memories for him.


    It''s more painful than stabbing him.


    "Son, I I don''t know. I really don''t know. If I had known I won''t let you work so hard After all, you are my son. You are my son. I, Hua Zhenyue, even have a son Ha ha. "


    Hua Zhenyue may have been strongly stimulated, so his mood is also very unstable, crying and laughing.


    Indeed, for him, I dare not think that he will have a son in his life, so it''s really a surprise, an unexpected surprise.


    It''s just a surprise It seems that he can''t afford it.


    "A man like you should not have a son, not even a daughter. You should have no children If it wasn''t for you, my mother wouldn''t suffer so much, and I wouldn''t bear so much. Your daughters are all bright and beautiful, and the scenery of our predecessors is not as good as the pigs and dogs our mothers and children have. Why? Ah? Why do you tell me? " Wu Nan is so dead that he gets stuck in Hua Zhenyue''s neck that he almost suffocates.


    "Mr. Wu, if you don''t conflict, you will be killed." Behind him, several of his men hurriedly stepped forward to pull away the impulsive Wu Nan.


    Just now, he almost pinched Hua Zhenyue, just a little bit.

 Chapter 1067

    In the end, reason prevailed over hatred. Wu Nan did not directly kill Hua Zhenyue.


    In broad daylight, he would not be stupid to this extent, but his hatred for huazhenyue and his family to China was a little deeper than he thought.


    Wu Nan loosened the neck of Hua Zhenyue and gasped for breath.


    Hua Zhenyue did not blame him, but also a face of surprise.


    Reach out a hand to Wu Nan, "son, where is your mother now, I want to see her."


    Wu Nan sneers, "see her? Do you deserve it? "


    "Yes, I''m sorry for Xiaojuan, and I''m sorry for you, but you always give me a chance to make up for it, aren''t you?"


    To be honest, Hua Zhenyue has no feelings for Wu Lijuan. It was originally a spring festival pastime. Where can a baby sitter make him love?


    However, Wu Nan is the child of Wu Lijuan and his own son, which is different.


    Hua Zhenyue has been dreaming of a son for so many years, so it''s hard to have a son. That mood is speechless. Even if the son is hateful, he still feels very surprised. At least he has a son, not a loser who can''t have a son.


    "Make up? With your stinking money? Don''t say you don''t have much money now. Even if you have money, do you think we care? Hua Zhenyue, take a good look at me. I''m better than you. I have more money than you. Your Hua family has lost its glory. If it wasn''t for Hua Sheng who has a little brain and relies on the Jiang family for support, do you think you still have today? "


    "I really want to make up for you, son." Hua Zhenyue is full of tears. I don''t know whether it''s acting or from the bottom of my heart.


    Wu Nan smiled again. "I don''t think you believe that, do you make up for it? I''d like to ask you if you owe Zhang Qian enough to make up for it. "


    Hua Zhenyue''s body moved I don''t know what''s going on.


    The child seems to know a lot about the romantic debts these years


    "Hua Zhenyue, you said that you are too old to live comfortably. Apart from Zhang Qian, you should have many women outside. So my mother is just a temporary pastime for you. She is the only one who thinks it''s love. Even if she turns against her biological mother and gives birth to me, you don''t know how much I hated her before. I hate her If I''m not happy, why bring me to this world? "


    "Kids, it''s meaningless to say that now. I really I really didn''t expect to have a son. You are the biggest surprise in my life. I swear, if you give me a chance, I will take good care of your mother and son. "


    "Care? Yes, take my mother back, and then register with her to get married, divide the property under your name into our name, and give me the company. What are you doing? "


    "Here..."


    Hearing Wu Nan''s words, Hua Zhenyue hesitated a little.


    has the final say what Hua Zhenyue has the final say. He has no right to do anything. The family''s affairs were before Hua Feng and Huaqing had the final say. Now Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng have the final say, so what he dare not promise is easily promised.


    "Can''t bear it?"


    "No, I just don''t have that much power now."


    "You have, as long as you want, you can give us your own share. What do you say? And If you marry my mother, I''m not an illegitimate child. I''m a aboveboard Chinese family. I can inherit your company, right? "


    Hua Zhenyue''s eyes were slightly surprised, "you Do you really want to recognize your ancestors and come back? "

 Chapter 1068

    Wu Nan continued to smile. There was a bit more guile in her smile.


    "Of course I would. Who would like to live a lifetime with the reputation of illegitimate children? What do you say? "


    "Yes, as long as you are willing to come back, I can give you my equity, or declare that you are the son of huazhenyue."


    "That''s not enough. I want you to marry my mother."


    "No problem, I promise you."


    "That''s what you said. Don''t go back on it."


    "Don''t regret, son. I''ll do what I say. You''re my son. I''ll do anything for you." Hua Zhenyue has been dazed by his son at this time, and has forgotten that the founder of this incident in the Chinese family is the inexplicable son.


    So in a few words, Wu Nan could not find Dabei, and even followed Wu nan to do the equity transfer.


    Of course, before the equity transfer, he had to do a paternity test. After all, he was not a fool, and could not listen to Wu Nan''s one-sided words.


    When the parents and children were identified, it was no surprise that Wu Nan was indeed the son of Hua Zhenyue, which could be distinguished from his appearance.


    Why did Hua Zhenyue think that Wu Nan was familiar at first? That''s because Wu Nan looked like her own when she was young.


    Hua Zhenyue took the certificate and wept with joy. "Dad, mom, do you see? I have a son. Ha ha, I finally have a son. If I die later, I can also have the face to see the ancestors of our Hua family."


    "My child, come back to the cemetery with me and tell your grandmother that she will be very happy."


    Wu Nan raised his mouth contemptuously, "don''t worry, can you give me the stock right now? Otherwise, if I am known by your daughters, if they know my existence, they must deal with me."


    "Well, I''ll go."


    After Hua Zhenyue determined that Wu Nan was his son, he had no ability to think.


    Wu Nan took him directly to the law firm, made a share transfer, and even made a will. All his inheritance was owned by his son.


    When they came out, the door was full of reporters. These were all the people that Wu Nan had found in advance.


    "President Hua, can you tell me why you transferred your equity to a stranger about this equity transfer? Is there any vicious fight within your family?"


    "President Hua, it is said that this crisis in the Chinese family was caused by your second daughter, Ms. Hua Qing. Is this true?"


    "President Hua, it is said that Jiang family is ready to sue and unilaterally announce divorce with your little daughter Hua Sheng. I want to ask how long can your Hua family last without the support of Jiang family? By the way, will your little daughter Hua Sheng be with Xie Dongyang? "


    "President Hua, please respond."


    Hua Zhenyue, after thinking for a long time, suddenly came this sentence.


    "It''s true that I transferred my equity, but I didn''t give it to anyone else. Wu Nan It''s my own son. His mother was my once loved one. Later, he was temporarily separated due to misunderstanding. I separated them for many years. I felt very guilty. I just wanted to make up for them. In addition As you all know, I am free now. I will marry Wu Nan''s mother in a few days and officially let him enter our Chinese family. "


    "President Hua, what should miss Zhang Qian, the fool beside you, do?" Asked a reporter.


    Hua Zhenyue is slightly stunned, and then he looks at Wu Nan, who is next to him.

 Chapter 1069

    When the Chinese family saw this report, they were going crazy.


    Hua Zhi Qi directly smashed the mobile phone, so he was desperate to find his father.


    If it wasn''t for Wang Junxian to stop her, she would have gone.


    Hua Lin is a coward. Besides taking care of her mother, others dare not interrupt.


    Hua Zhi doesn''t care how many people there are in the hospital. He swears directly, "Dad, is he crazy? Does he think his son is crazy? Are you old and confused? That guy has killed our family. His mother is still in a coma. He is so happy to recognize his son and get married. Is that to die? "


    "Third sister, calm down."


    "Xiaozhi, don''t be impulsive."


    Wang Junxian hugs Hua Zhi from behind. She is just like a fierce little beast.


    Qi''s face is white. Hua Zhi''s mood is very unstable recently. It''s also too much happened at home.


    She is just an acute child, so her heart rate is uneven. After her mother was hospitalized that day, Hua Zhi has been uncomfortable.


    Wang Junxian took her for examination, and the doctor said that the heart was a little short of blood.


    The main reason is because like angry, furious, resulting in, so do not let Hua Zhi angry, let her take good care of.


    But what happened recently at home, how can she keep her peace?


    Now the family is on fire. The company is in a mess. Their father should have helped them.


    Now he has become the father of Wu Nan. He wants to marry Wu Nan''s mother and tell the world what''s going on?


    "You let go, king, and leave me alone."


    "Don''t be silly, your body matters..."


    "Let go. I''m going to find the dead old man and ask him whose father he is Even if the man is really his son, how about us? Is that all we have to pay for? Besides, it''s Sima Zhao''s heart. Everyone knows that. Is it peaceful for him to come back? What did he do to us? Five younger sisters are going to divorce now, the family is like this, he still has the mind to recognize his son, this is the head down, right? "


    Hua Zhi is very impulsive. She wants to find her father to work hard.


    Because at present, in addition to Hua Zhi, other people are afraid to ask, Hua Feng is still in the children''s hospital to take care of Hua Xiaohan who has a fever.


    Hua Feng and his wife are divorced. The poor one is their child.


    Hua Qing, a running dog of Wu Nan, dare not disobey the order, but in fact, her heart is not good. She is walking on thin ice every day.


    After all, if we cooperate with people like Wu Nan, it will be tantamount to plotting with the tiger, and there will be no good end.


    Hua Zhi is the only one who can make a start for the Chinese family.


    Hua Lin has been taking care of her mother. She hasn''t seen her child for many days in a row. She is also very bitter.


    Hua Sheng, the only high IQ junior five in his family, is now framed by Chuntao and trapped in infidelity and infertility.


    The relationship with my mother-in-law is too tense. The Jiang family has heard many times that they want to divorce. What''s going on is the city storm, which can be said to be worse.


    Hua Zhi impulse up, Wang Junxian is also a headache.


    Just as the two were tearing, Hua Sheng walked in from the door.


    Wearing a delicate Beige suit, extremely capable, a long black hair spread around the waist.


    In hand is Hermes''s limited edition bag, worth more than three million yuan, only ten in the world. This is the first time Huasheng has such a high-profile bag.


    The whole popularity field is open, every word and deed, no longer like a girl in her twenties.


    "Third sister, stop making trouble and sit down."


    After Hua Sheng enters the door, he waves his hand to let Wang Junxian release Hua Zhi, and then in a word, he calms down the angry Hua Zhi.

 Chapter 1070

    "Ah Sheng, you are here just in time. Have you read the news?"


    Hua Zhi gas rushed to ask.


    Hua Sheng nodded, put the diamond bag in his hand aside, and ginkgo stood at the door, looking more serious than ever.


    "Do you think father is old and foolish, or will he force us to die?"


    "Third sister, listen to me first. First It''s true that Wu Nan is my father''s son. Secondly, it''s true that Wu Nan came back to our Hua family for revenge this time. It''s not all in a single day. He has planned carefully for many years, so we were caught off guard. As for Dad, I don''t know what happened more than 20 years ago, but it seems that Wu Nan''s mother is also a poor woman. Otherwise, he would not have such a twisted son. "


    "I''m sure that Wu Nan is not a good bird at first sight. I will never recognize him as a Chinese family."


    Hua Zhi is determined that he will not admit Wu Nan''s half brother.


    "It doesn''t matter. The next step is that dad has given his equity to Wu Nan, and we really don''t win. Their combination can control the whole group."


    "What shall we do now?" Hua Zhi also panicked.


    Hua Sheng glanced at Wang Junxian and said, "now we can only draw salary from the bottom. Wang Junxian, can you still help us once?"


    "Yes, you say."


    Wang Junxian is a reliable man. Several times, when the Chinese family was in danger, he stood up.


    Although he and Hua Zhi have not formally held a wedding ceremony, but he seems to have become a member of the family.


    At this point, Hua Zhi has to admit that Zhao Shixun will never be equal.


    Hua Sheng takes out his mobile phone and takes a look at today''s market.


    "I''m going to give up Huajia. With so much news coming out, it''s hard for the stock market to stabilize. I guess Wu Nan wants to buy at a low price when the company is about to collapse, and then change his face and become his bag."


    "Yes, this is the direction we are going." Wang Junxian agrees with Hua Sheng''s analysis.


    "I mean, if he wants to, then give it to him. We will give the group to him." Hua Sheng, every word.


    Hua Zhi does not calm down again, stare big eyes, grasps Hua Sheng''s shoulder, "five younger sister, you are silly, what do you say silly words?"? Why do you want to give the company to that villain? It''s our family business. It''s the land that my grandparents beat down. Why do you give it to him? "


    "Third sister, don''t be impulsive. Listen to me."


    Hua Sheng is always patient, a word to pacify Hua Zhi.


    Hua Zhi sees her say so, release hand, sit quietly beside Hua Sheng, listen to her continue to say.


    "If Wu Nan wants a company, you can give it to him. Today''s group is just a broken company. When he gets it, he also needs to reorganize it. What we need to do is to keep the evidence of borrowing and capital injection. When he takes over the company, he asks him for debt. If he can''t afford it, he will jointly Sue. Then the court will seize the group, freeze the property, and Wu Nan will either cut it Meat takes out money to fill the hole, or it can only give up the company In my personal analysis, he won''t take money to fill the hole, because I just looked at the financial statements and made preliminary statistics. Now the group owes you ten billion yuan, which is up to ten billion yuan, and now the group is not worth ten billion yuan. Wu Nan won''t be so stupid, so... "


    When it comes to this, I don''t know.


    Hua Zhi also finally understood, in front of a bright, and then said, "so, at that time, Wu Nan can only give up the company that worked hard to figure it out, and in the end, nothing can be done."

 Chapter 1071

    Hua Sheng nodded. "That''s right, that''s it."


    Wang Junxian looked at Huasheng with approval. "You are worthy of the wisdom of the Hua family, and indeed have a profound strategy."


    "Haha, five younger sister, you are really a fairy." Hua Zhi breathed a sigh of relief and did not mention anything desperately.


    She used to think that she was one of the Chinese sisters with brains. Now it seems that she is thinking carefully. Compared with her five sisters, she is still one galaxy away.


    Five younger sister is so young, but she can see through the whole story at a glance, including the enemy''s dynamic, which is beyond her imagination.


    "Don''t flatter me. If you think it''s feasible, follow this."


    "Yes, but there''s another problem." Wang Junxian touched his chin and thought of a key point.


    "Three brothers in law, you say."


    Hua Sheng''s three brother-in-law, Wang Junxian, was stunned, and then his heart was in full bloom, or in other words, he was happy.


    After all, they haven''t officially held a wedding ceremony. Now, Hua Sheng''s saying, "three brothers in law" means that Wang Junxian is recognized as the uncle of the Chinese family.


    Hua Zhi is also blushing, "five younger sister, you don''t get used to him, what is the name of three younger brother-in-law, called Wang Junxian."


    "Sooner or later, it''s the same family." Hua Sheng is very serious.


    Wang Junxian is a little complacent, but he still can''t bear to show it, afraid of floating.


    Wang Junxian continued, "now the key is that Huajia group owes a small part of our Wang family, and owes more to Jiangjia. Jiangliu has more money than I have. In total, more than 70 billion yuan should be from Jiangliu. Jiangliu is your husband. In a word, it''s also from his family who helps his family. At that time, if Wu Nan persuades your father to unite and make sure that it was given by my uncle, he will not be able to ask for this account. "


    Hua Sheng nodded, "I''ve thought about it, so I''m going to Divorce Jiangliu. "


    "What?"


    "What?"


    "Divorce?"


    Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi, as well as Hua Lin, who has been quietly listening to everyone''s analysis and didn''t speak, all said they were shocked.


    "Five younger sister, don''t be impulsive." Just now, Hua Zhi, who is impulsive, will turn to Hua Sheng.


    "Third sister, I have no impulse. Only when I get divorced can I prove that Jiangliu is not the uncle of the Hua family. I have no obligation to give to them. Stop their excuses and let them never have a chance to turn over, right?"


    "But Will the river agree? " According to Wang Junxian, this seems unlikely.


    The whole Jiangcheng knows that the river loves his wife, and Huasheng is just like his life.


    How can divorce be possible? Is he willing?


    Hua Sheng lowered his head and his thick black eyelashes flickered slightly.


    It can be seen that her mood is also a little complicated.


    For a long time, she said slowly, "he is in the river It will be agreed. "


    After sitting in the hospital for an hour, Hua Sheng discussed with Wang Junxian, Hua Zhi and Hua Lin about the next step. It was already 1 p.m. when he left.


    "Miss, you haven''t had lunch yet. Let''s go and have something to eat." Ginkgo biloba follows Huasheng. It hurts a little.


    "Don''t eat it. There''s no appetite."


    "Then where shall we go? Shall we go home or visit my uncle...?"


    After this incident, the river has not appeared. Why?


    Because Mrs. Jiang fell ill, it is said that she was very excited about Hua Sheng''s inability to have children, and made a scene at home.


    Later, Jiangliu''s mother hit the table and broke her head. Jiangliu directly sent her mother to the hospital, almost inseparable.


    So they haven''t seen each other for 48 hours.


    Hua Sheng wants the river, but What''s going on

 Chapter 1072

    "Let''s go to the hospital. I''ll see my mother."


    In the end, Hua Sheng did not return to Chunfeng, but went to the hospital to see her mother. When she went, she sent Hua Lin away.


    Because Hua Lin has been taking care of her for several days without even seeing her children, although Hua Sheng has not become a mother, she can also feel the mood of being a mother, so she forced gingko to send Hua Lin away, and she stayed to look after her.


    After gingko delivers Hualin, she wants to go to Chuntao for revenge, because Chuntao and Wunan have been staying in the famous Haoyue hotel in Jiangcheng recently.


    Huasheng, however, seemed to have guessed gingko''s idea and sent her wechat in advance.


    Hua Sheng: come back as soon as you''re done. Buy me a cup of hot lemon tea. Don''t go to Chuntao. Don''t make trouble at this time.


    With the charge of the young lady, ginkgo must not be disorderly, just come back obediently.


    Hua Sheng is very tired recently, leaning against the wall of the corridor, holding hot tea in his hand.


    Ginkgo in the ward according to Mrs. Gu Hua, the master and the servant seem a little lonely.


    Fortunately, Gao he came back in time to find Ginkgo biloba in the hospital and brought a lot of food and drink.


    "Sister in law, are you ok? You look very bad?" In the corridor, Gao he saw Hua Sheng, only a few days later, and felt that she was haggard.


    Hua Sheng shakes his head. "It''s OK. Go and talk with ginkgo. This girl is very angry recently. You advise her."


    "Ah, sister-in-law, my brother Jiangliu, he..."


    "We''re fine. You don''t have to advise me." Hua Sheng smiles.


    Gao he didn''t say anything, so he found a convenient place to talk with ginkgo.


    At this time, a wechat was sent from Huasheng mobile.


    "Sheng Sheng, you watch the live headlines."


    This is from Yu Ping. She would have come to the hospital to take care of Hua Sheng''s mother, but Hua Sheng didn''t let it go. Yu Ping''s family is also a lot of things. Her father has deteriorated recently. She also runs back and forth to the hospital, and her brother is not worried. After going to school in Jiangcheng, she plays with some small gangsters.


    So Hua Sheng doesn''t want to make trouble for Yu Ping at this time, so he insists on not letting her interfere.


    Seeing Yu Ping say that, Hua Sheng picks up his mobile phone and opens the live headlines.


    Screen section intervention, see Xie Dongyang that familiar face.


    He was wearing a long sleeved black T-shirt, a black baseball cap and a heavy complexion.


    He sat in front of the microphone, gave a slight cough, looked down at his watch and said, "it''s almost time. Since all the media are present, I said, I -- Xie Dongyang, although not a gentleman, I''m definitely not a villain. And I''m simple and rough. I''ll fight for everything I like, and I won''t play any dirty tricks. I''ve been involved in gossip for years. I never care about one or two more things. My reputation has long been worthless, but My friend Hua Sheng can''t be so discredited. Between me and Hua Sheng, it''s pure and white. I can feel my conscience and say that she is my very good friend Many times, we have saved our Xie family in silence. We all know that, so I don''t allow anyone to discredit our benefactor. Before I came out today, my father also explained that Hua Sheng is in a difficult situation. We Xie Jia can help him with all our strength. I just want to say Hua Sheng and I don''t have any rumors about our personal relationship. "


    "Thanks a little. Don''t explain. The darker the description is." There is a reporter with a bad smile.

 Chapter 1073

    This sentence really enraged Xie Dongyang. He grabbed a glass ashtray at hand and flew out.


    Precisely hit the male reporter''s head, Xie Dongyang pointed to the reporter''s nose and scolded, "rumor a mouth, isn''t it? It''s because the current domestic law does not clearly stipulate the fate of rumor makers, so you are so unscrupulous, as a media worker, not to distinguish right from wrong. On the contrary, what about your professional ethics? "


    "Xie Dongyang, you dare to hit people, I want to sue you." That male reporter is also very rigid.


    "I''ll tell you whatever you want. I''ll beat you today. I''ll pay for your medicine. But I have to teach you something. Your parents didn''t teach you the truth. I''d like to teach you so that you won''t be a person. Do you understand?"


    At this moment, Xie Dongyang is powerful and domineering. Although he continues to speak roughly, he is really a man.


    This video, I don''t know how many girls once again fell into the flower infatuation.


    Xie Dongyang is not a man of love and fame, but he still wants to protect the people he wants to protect.


    "Mr. Xie, you seem to be very tight, Mrs. Zhang Jiang?" Another reporter asked.


    "Yes, I said. She''s a good friend of mine." Xie Dongyang replied with his head down.


    "President Xie, is it true that there is a rumor that you have a cat? Are your cats really married and have kittens? Are these real? "


    Xie Dongyang paused for a moment, nodded, "these are true, but these are false. The servant girl of Huasheng, the one named Chuntao, has left Huasheng''s house for a long time. The woman is not good at heart and betrays her master, so she deliberately blacked it out. I don''t think you should listen to her one-sided words."


    "President Xie, can you answer in front of everyone, do you really like Mrs. Jiang?"


    This question is to put Xie Dongyang on the shelf, which is very difficult to answer.


    Say yes, you must cause trouble. Say no, it''s against your will.


    Hua Sheng takes out his mobile phone, quickly edits the text and sends a message to Xie Dongyang.


    "The press conference can be over. Don''t answer directly. Don''t be led by others."


    When Xie Dongyang was struggling, he was surprised to receive Huasheng''s wechat. After reading this sentence, he immediately got up.


    "Everyone, I''m here today. Thank you. I''ve said what I should say. I hope that as a media person, you can give the society a truth. Don''t listen to rumors, let alone spread false information."


    With that, Xie Dongyang bowed deeply to the media people present and changed his arrogance.


    Then it was even more aggressive to hook up and shout to the assistant, "you take the reporter I just beat to the hospital for treatment, how much money I will pay, and let him negotiate with my lawyer about compensation."


    "OK, thank you."


    Xie Dongyang in this way, after a hasty explanation, left the press conference.


    , but this explanation did not make Hua Sheng out of trouble. Instead, someone continued to hype through this matter, and also made some false official account articles.


    Most of the titles are -


    Xie Dongyang''s love in his whole life, asking but not asking. Is there any hidden problem, or weighing the advantages and disadvantages?


    Xie Dongyang''s fiancee is lost. Is it irreconcilable with Jiang''s family?


    Hua Sheng''s favorite man, Xie Dongyang or Jiang Liu?


    In the war of the king, who will win the beauty?


    Is it because of beauty or for power that the four families fight among themselves?


    "Son, are you divorced or not? Do you really want to kill mom? " Mrs. Jiang''s eyes were red and swollen with gauze on her forehead, and she questioned Jiang Liu with indignation.

 Chapter 1074

    The river also stayed up a little bit blue and haggard.


    He was in white and black, and his slender figure was leaning against the door frame.


    "I will not leave."


    "You''re trying to kill me?"


    "I don''t understand. If I don''t get divorced, why can''t you live?" There is a little more helplessness and pain in the river''s eyes.


    His mother is not so ignorant and unreasonable, but this time, just like crazy, forced him and Hua Sheng to divorce.


    Mrs. Jiang sniveled and wept, her fingers shaking and tugging at the tissue.


    "My son, we have few children. I had two miscarriages before I gave birth to you. At that time, I felt sorry for your father and wanted to divorce. Fortunately, God has eyes, so I can have the face to see your grandparents. If they are ordinary people, that''s all. It''s just that our Jiang family has made it to this day. Do you think that as an heir, you don''t have your own children? Is this a thing of the past? What does your father think, and what do your grandparents think? "


    "Mom, life is my own, I don''t care what others think."


    The river is a wise man, and he is independent and doesn''t care about other people''s eyes. This is what Hua Sheng appreciates.


    "You want to say that, then you don''t care about your father and me? I don''t understand. What''s the best about Huasheng? What else does she have besides a fox face? I know that seduction men, I used to be so good to her, but now it is good, in addition to this kind of thing, not to the overall situation, but also to you fan pillow. "


    "Ah Sheng, she didn''t." The river is bent on protecting his wife.


    "Listen to me. The girl and Xie Dongyang didn''t know each other before. Later, when they got married, they had a cat. I don''t care whether she and Xie''s kid were real or not. But because of the cat thing, they often met each other. It''s stone hammer. Because I have seen the monitoring of the community, she has been in and out of Xie Dongyang''s private villa for many times. As a married woman, she always goes to a single man''s villa. What is it? Don''t you care about the face of our Jiang family? "


    "Every time she goes to see Xie Dongyang, I know that she and Xie Dongyang chat records I have seen, she did not hide me, nor sorry me, mom, you do not listen to the wind and rain, OK?"


    How can river flow doubt Huasheng because of others'' words?


    "Well, you can protect her. Even if it doesn''t happen, what about the child? How long has she been married to you, and how can she not have a son and a half? "


    "It''s not fate."


    "You don''t want to continue bluffing me. She is born with a cold constitution and can''t be pregnant. When are you going to cheat me and your father?"


    The river is silent


    "Son, mom, please, let''s divorce, OK? There are many women in the world. What do you want? Your parents are satisfied with you How are you doing? "


    "Mom, I just need a Sheng."


    River current is also stubborn and terrible, or paranoid.


    A Sheng at a time makes Jiang Fu''s eyes turn white.


    At this time, Jiangliu''s father pushed open the door of the ward and came in, his face heavy.


    "His father, you came just in time. Look, your good son is crazy..."


    Mrs. Jiang is out of breath crying.


    Jiangliu''s father took a look at his wife and then at his son. "Come out for me."


    The river sighed a little and walked out of the sick room silently behind his father.


    The Lord of the underworld holds the black nine dragon lamp, which is made of jade dew wine with Qiong syrup and light wine fragrance.


    "Mortals, these mortals It''s sad to say that all the good things in one''s past have been totally destroyed for the sake of those vulgar things. "


    The Pluto sneered and said to himself.


    "Whoops! Who are you fighting for?"


    The devil''s voice came, the next second, the white fox tail leaked out, is white dye undoubtedly.

 Chapter 1076

    When the Hua family was in danger, Wu Nan was just at the right time.


    Hua Qing controls the company on the surface, but he still wants to listen to Wu Nan''s help. He dare not contradict.


    In addition, after Hua Zhenyue recognized the son, Wu Nan was able to enter the board of directors to instruct Jiangshan.


    On this day, Wu Nan sent people to pick up Wu Xiaojuan, her mother, from Wancheng. She was in a wheelchair and wearing sick clothes.


    It''s summer, but still with a thick hat, it can be seen that the mental state is not good.


    Even more dare not say, can only say that people in their forties look like 70 years old.


    Hua Zhenyue is always grateful to Wu Xiaojuan because she has a son. She always said that she would give them a saying.


    He also promised that Wu Nan would marry Wu Xiaojuan. But when he saw Wu Xiaojuan, he was stupid


    "Here Xiaojuan Is this really Xiaojuan? " Hua Zhenyue looks at the old woman in the wheelchair. It''s unbelievable.


    Wu Nan''s vicious smile, "otherwise? Don''t you know what she''s been through these years? She doesn''t eat as well as pigs and dogs. Do you expect her to be beautiful? "


    Wu Nan''s words and sentences are full of slander and aim. Hua Zhenyue also dare not contradict, for fear of offending the new son.


    Only forced smile, squat down, holding Wu Xiaojuan''s hand, false greetings.


    "Xiaojuan, do you still know me?"


    Familiar voice sounded, Wu Xiaojuan slowly raised her head, eyes twinkled for a while.


    "Young master Young master... " Her voice was very excited, and she tightly held huazhenyue''s hand.


    "It''s me, Xiaojuan."


    "Young master Is it really you? I see you, young master Son, our son. "


    in fact, Wu Xiaojuan''s spirit has changed from good to bad in recent years. Sometimes she can remember a lot, sometimes she can''t remember anything.


    When she saw Hua Zhenyue, she thought of the past with her young master, and was more excited to talk about their children.


    Hua Zhenyue nodded, "yes, I know all about it. Xiaojuan, our son, we have a son. Thank you."


    As a matter of fact, when Wu Nan saw his parents meet, he should be moved and shed tears.


    It''s a pity that over the years, Wu Nan has been completely swallowed up by hatred, so he only feels that this scene is extremely ironic.


    "President Wu, what can I do next?" The assistant asked Wu Nan in a low voice.


    "Just follow the original plan." He lowered his voice, his eyes determined.


    On the other side, after the river came out of the hospital, it returned to the spring breeze for ten li. The house was cold and clear. It can be seen that Hua Sheng never came back.


    Even Xiao Hei has disappeared, inexplicably more a sad.


    Finally, he couldn''t help but take out his mobile phone and send a wechat to Huasheng.


    "Wife, when are you going home?"


    A simple words, but let Hua Sheng eyes fascinated by a layer of water mist.


    After so many things have happened, Jiangliu is still the same as before, without a word of accusation, one mouth and one wife.


    How can such a man make her not love?


    Unlike Liu Yuzhou, who is a wimp of Huaqing''s husband, Jiangliu doesn''t ask about cheating because he believes in her unconditionally.


    Therefore, Huasheng knows that Jiangliu trusts and loves her.


    "Well, I''ll be right back."


    In the evening, Hua Zhi came to replace Hua Sheng and take care of his mother. Hua Sheng returned to Chunfeng for ten li alone, and even ginkgo was left in the hospital.


    When Hua Sheng went back, it was seven o''clock in the evening, and there was a light rain outside.


    With a black umbrella, she walked alone across the lawn to the door.


    The river opened the door without warning and held Huasheng in his arms.


    "Don''t make any noise. The umbrella is full of water. It will wet your clothes." Hua Sheng panicked.

 Chapter 1077

    "If you''re afraid of anything, you''ll get wet." The river held Huasheng tightly and refused to let go.


    "River flow."


    "Call me husband." His domineering orders.


    Hua Sheng raised his mouth slightly. After all, he rarely saw such a willful and domineering president, Mr. Jiang.


    "Husband, you loosen first, I change clothes, OK?"


    "No, I haven''t had enough."


    Hua Sheng:


    In the end, Hua Sheng didn''t persist in crossing the river, or was so hugged by him for more than 20 minutes before putting her back to her bedroom to change clothes.


    An hour later, Hua Sheng took a hot bath and changed into a housecoat. It was a very elegant dress with scattered daisies on it.


    With a white bow at the neckline, Jiangliu saw her go through it once, saying that his wife was very like a high school student.


    Hua Sheng steps down the stairs, and the river is drowning.


    "Mrs. Jiang, I made your favorite yangchunmian."


    "I''m starving."


    Hua Sheng''s smile was shallow, showing a dimple like nothing, and then they went into the restaurant together.


    Jiangliu really cooked yangchunmian and made a poached egg for Huasheng. It was drenched with scallion and coriander, but no vinegar.


    Because Hua Sheng didn''t like old vinegar and seasoning soy sauce from childhood.


    Jiang Liu gets up and pours a bowl of soup for Hua Sheng. "It''s noodle soup. It''s good to drink."


    "Well, I think I can drink two bowls."


    "A Sheng You... "


    "Mr. Jiang, what can I do after eating?" Hua Sheng''s words to Jiangliu blocked his way back.


    As usual, they ate dinner in silence. The atmosphere was very quiet.


    But the river vaguely felt that it was the calm before the storm. Finally, after a meal, he couldn''t help saying, "what''s the matter with you, asheng?"


    Hua Sheng wiped the corner of his mouth and sighed slightly.


    "Not really. I have a plan. One of them is to divorce you. Of course, it''s a fake divorce. So you can ask Wu nan to recover the debt in a fair way if you''re not my uncle."


    "I heard from Junxian about the plan. It''s good, but Are we really going to divorce? Is there no other way? "


    "It''s a fake divorce. It''s not true. We don''t go through the formalities. Just write a divorce agreement to those outside. Don''t be nervous, Mr. Jiang. I won''t divorce you. After all, you are so rich that you can support me for life."


    Watching the river flow is too tense, Huasheng is really distressed, pulling the big hand of the river, shaking left and right, scattering Jiao.


    The river flow suddenly softened, "I listen to you, just..."


    "Jiangliu, do you believe me?"


    "Of course."


    "Since you believe in me, don''t ask anything. Can you do what I say?"


    "A Sheng..."


    "River, I won''t leave you behind. You can spare your life for me. How can I abandon you? But right now It''s better to be separated for a while. Your mother''s situation is not so good. Let''s go through the difficulty first, OK? "


    "OK, but I''m afraid you are alone..."


    "I''m ok. I have a lot of friends. They will take care of me."


    "A Sheng, ten li spring breeze is your house, you come back to live, I move away."


    "Well, good." Hua Sheng didn''t insist either.


    "Then When will the divorce agreement be written? " The river is staring at Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng pursed his lips and quietly took out two documents from his bag.


    "I''ve written it all. If you have a look, you can sign it and then give it to the media to let everyone know."


    Although I know it''s fake, when Jiangliu saw the divorce agreement, he still felt a pain.

 Chapter 1078

    Jiang Liu silently takes over the divorce agreement and looks at the lines. These are handwritten by Hua Sheng, not printed.


    Because her font is very special, Jiangliu recognized it at a glance, it seems that she also used her heart.


    It says - Mr. Jiang Liu and miss Hua Sheng, for more than a year since they got married, they filed for divorce because of their different personalities and broken feelings. They had no children after marriage, so there was no problem of child rearing left. After divorce, they can take away their premarital property respectively, and there is no common property. "


    In a word, this is a simple divorce agreement that can''t be simpler. Maybe when Hua Sheng wrote it, his heart was torn.


    Jiang Liu knows that although Hua Sheng doesn''t love words or expression, she loves a lot.


    "Ah Sheng, those I sent you are yours. Don''t return them."


    "OK, no return."


    "A Sheng..."


    "Yes?"


    "Then when shall we remarry?"


    When Jiangliu asked this, she looked like a child, squatting under Huasheng, raising her head, flashing her eyes and looking at her divine face.


    Asked Hua Sheng almost tears, "soon, after this storm, my third sister and I cleaned up my father''s illegitimate son. On your side, my mother can understand that we have no children. We will remarry. It''s the business of both of us. Don''t think too much about it."


    "But I''m afraid I''ll lose you."


    "Ha, don''t talk nonsense. I''m not dead."


    "Don''t say that, it''s unlucky." Hearing Hua Sheng say death, Jiang Liu reaches out and covers her mouth.


    "Mr. Jiang, if you believe me, give me time, and I will find you."


    "Well, I believe in my Mrs. Jiang." The river nodded.


    "Then don''t embarrass yourself, OK, leave this period of time for a while, eat well, sleep well, and Take care of yourself. "


    "I''m sure, so is Mrs. Jiang. When we meet again, we must be fatter than we are now. Promise me."


    Jiangliu''s hands are holding Huasheng''s small hands. They are reluctant to part with each other.


    The eyes are all with me. I''m reluctant to leave you.


    Hua Sheng nodded quietly


    "If it''s not the white bones of loess." The river said a few words with difficulty.


    Hua Sheng tacitly went on to say, "keep your hundred years old and have no worries."


    "A Sheng, we will never be separated, no matter the sky or the earth, forever."


    Hua Sheng is full of mixed feelings, and her fingers tremble slightly.


    "Well, no separation, forever."


    The river rose slightly, aimed at the corner of Hua Sheng''s mouth, kissed him gently, then turned quickly.


    "Then we can''t sleep together tonight?"


    Hua Sheng didn''t answer


    "Well, I''ll pack up and move to my parents now."


    "Good."


    "Mr. Jiang..."


    "Yes?"


    "You haven''t signed the divorce agreement yet?" Hua Sheng points to the paper on the desk.


    The river took out a black ballpoint pen from the pen holder, walked to the front of the document with great strides, almost didn''t see it, and signed with a big stroke.


    He knew that if he signed slowly, he would be more abusive. It would be better to cut the mess quickly.


    "A Sheng Don''t delete my wechat, don''t blackmail me. "


    "Why?" Hua Sheng smiles.


    "Darling, I''m waiting for the end of everything. I''ll take you on your honeymoon. When these things are over, I''ll take a long vacation I''m going to take my wife Jiang to an island with a sunny beach and live a life of only two of us. "


    "Good."


    Hua Sheng doesn''t remember when the river left, but after the river left, Hua Sheng cried, a person shed tears for a long time.

 Chapter 1079

    At 10 o''clock that night, the divorce agreement was exposed by the media.


    No one will be held responsible for the flow out of their hands. After all, they are the same.


    So it was like a giant bomb that set off a peaceful night in Jiangcheng


    It seems to outsiders that Jiangliu and Huasheng divorced because of the recent infidelity. Chuntao, as a close servant girl of Huasheng, has a great influence in identifying the master.


    Second, because of the cold disease, Huasheng can''t give birth to one and a half girls, which is not good for Jiang family.


    In recent days, Jiangliu''s mother has been hospitalized, including the contradiction with Huasheng before, which has been picked out and dominated by others.


    What those gourmands want is just such a result, just like how much benefit they get when others get divorced.


    But the family thought that Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu''s divorce was a temporary solution.


    Because in the later period, in order to force Wu nan to ask for debts, he was forced to give up the Hua family. After all, it was a great move.


    However, no one knows, in fact, Huasheng did it for a reason


    That is to say, when she was watching the sky at night recently, she found that there was a change in the sky.


    And four elder sister Hua Lin and the child, began to appear on the head what ordinary people could not see, Tianlei mark.


    That is to say, Hua Lin and her children are the fish that missed the net.


    It shouldn''t exist in this world. At the beginning, she stood up to the underworld and tried to protect Hua Lin''s mother and son. That doesn''t mean that she will be OK after that.


    First of all, Hualin''s charms can make her young and immortal forever.


    This is not in accordance with common sense in the human world, so sooner or later there will be disaster.


    I just didn''t expect to come so soon.


    Three days later, it''s the 15th day of the seventh month of the lunar calendar, when the ghost gate opens and the wind blows.


    Hualin''s magic charms will surely attract Tianlei. She is a mortal, how can she bear them?


    At that time, Hua Sheng will come out in person. As for the result %


    she did not know or dare not say that she had to cheat Jiangliu to divorce herself first.


    In case What''s unexpected? The river can at least start a new life, can''t it?


    Hua Sheng looks out of the window at the drizzle. "I''m sorry, Mr. Jiang. I lied to you again I hope you don''t blame me If I''m safe and sound, after this storm, I don''t need you to take me on my honeymoon. I''ll take you to a place where there are only two of us. I''ll accompany you well. "


    This evening, Hua Sheng lived in the spring breeze for ten li by herself. Unexpectedly, she slept well without insomnia or nightmares.


    There is no female sacrifice in the dream, no strange Dynasty, no fire.


    There is no man with a red crescent, or the dark king of the underworld in a boa constrictor''s robe.


    She is an ordinary person, she comforts herself repeatedly.


    "Dongyang, I want to meet Huasheng."


    This is what Feng Yu said. Although she has lived in Xie''s house recently, she is separated from Xie Dongze.


    "Sister in law This is... "


    "Hua Sheng has helped us a lot, but now it''s all around. I can''t just sit back and ignore it. I''m going to take Ning Ning to see her."


    "Ah, that''s fine. I''ll meet her later."


    "Dongyang, you see the news of Huasheng''s divorce?"


    "Well, look."


    "What do you think?" Feng Yu asked Xie Dongyang.


    "Sister in law To tell you the truth, it''s very sudden. I really can''t think of anything. " Xie Dongyang sighs.


    "Dongyang, the opportunity has come. Are you really not going to fight for it for yourself? Or You don''t want to marry a depressed Hua Sheng? You just like to rob her from other people? " Feng Yu''s words are sharp, but this is her real character, and Xie Dongyang will not blame her sister-in-law.

 Chapter 1080

    Xie Dongyang quickly shook his head and denied, "sister-in-law, I didn''t."


    "Sister in law, I''m sure I''m not new and unwilling to Sheng Sheng for a while. No matter whether she is divorced or depressed, even if she''s not the fifth miss of the Hua family or the youngest grandmother of the Jiang family, I''d like to love her all my life..."


    "Now, aren''t you going to catch up?"


    "This is taking advantage of people''s danger, isn''t it?" Xie Dongyang hesitates. He loves Hua Sheng undeniably. But is it a little despicable to pursue others at this time?


    Feng Yu smiled. "Have you seen Xiao Li''s throwing knife?"


    Xie Dongyang looks at his sister-in-law in confusion and doesn''t know what he wants.


    "Li xunhuan likes her cousin very much, but he also likes her because of her big brother''s worship, so she has to bear the pain and cut off her love. He thinks it''s justice, doesn''t he know it''s stupid I don''t care about you and the river, but I tell you that there is no one right or wrong in love, and whoever wins is who. If you are willing to look forward, I can only tell you, don''t say this life, you won''t think of Huasheng in the next life. "


    "Sister in law, you have a point." Xie Dongyang''s eyes brightened after listening.


    "Well, arrange the time. I''ll take Ning Ning to see Huasheng."


    "OK, I''ll arrange it right away."


    Feng Yu was originally dead to the Xie family. Later, thanks to Hua Sheng''s intervention, Xie Dongze was found out about the enchanting charm. After awakening, Xie Dongze was far away from the woman and devoted himself to his wife and daughter. After all, Feng Yu had been with Xie Dongze for such a long time, and his heart was not iron. Although on the surface there is no forgiveness. But my family all know that Feng Yu didn''t go away, just wanted to get back together, just because he had been wronged too much before and had to continue the cold war for some time.


    It''s said that my sister-in-law is going to find Hua Sheng. Xie Dongyao is also arguing to go.


    "Don''t make a mess, just have a good rest at home." Xie Dongyang refused to go with her sister-in-law, but only arranged for her sister-in-law and niece.


    Wu Nanqiao, head office of Huashi pharmacy group, sits on the boss''s chair with his legs crossed. Hua Qing stands opposite him.


    "What you want to do has been successful. Can I go now?"


    "What are you going to do? We are a family. Second sister..."


    The second elder sister disgusted Hua Qing. Although she was not a good person, she also felt that Wu Nan was a total jerk and didn''t really want to mix with him. Maybe her eyes showed disgust and she was seen through by Wu Nan.


    Wu Nan took a smoke and laughed, "I know you hate me, but you have to obey me."


    "You worry too much. I have promised you that you will fulfill your promise."


    "Don''t worry, my plan is only half successful. What I want is your Hua family Broken family Now all you have is a broken family, and no one has died yet? "


    Hua Qing can''t help but take a breath.


    "You What do you want? "


    "Didn''t you say that? People are still alive. Who do you want to die first You say, Hua Feng, Hua Zhi, Hua Lin, Hua Sheng, and Hua Zhenyue and Xu Lihua, who died first? Is it better? "


    These are all the immediate family members of Hua Qing. Although she has a bad relationship with these people, she was very flustered when she heard that Wu Nan really wanted to kill them, so she couldn''t help asking for help. "Wu Nan, you don''t need to die, do you? You have got what you want. The company is yours. My parents divorced and married your mother. You almost got it. Don''t do too much. "


    "Absolutely? Why didn''t you want to let go of our mother and son when my mother was pregnant with children and was driven to a desperate situation by your Chinese family? " Wu Nan asked coldly.

 Chapter 1081

    When Wu Nan asks about Hua Qing, she doesn''t understand her resentment. But seeing that Wu Nan hates Hua''s family so much, she knows that there must be many unknown things in it. What else Hua Qing wants to say, but Wu Nan doesn''t give her a chance at all.


    "Well, my second sister, go to have a rest. Next, I''ll show you a good play."


    At noon of the same day, Hua Zhenyue and Wu Lijuan, who were in a wheelchair, registered for marriage at the Civil Affairs Bureau. The media reported again.


    Zhang Qian had long been abandoned in the lunatic asylum by the people of Wunan, who had left her alone.


    Hua Zhenyue''s original conscience was suppressed by Wu Nan, the lost and recovered son, and was completely manipulated.


    Hua Zhenyue thought very simply. He felt that as long as he coaxed Wu nan to be happy, the son would forgive himself.


    At that time, a man in the Hua family will inherit, and he will also have a son.


    It''s hard to know what Wunan is thinking. That night, Wunan set up a few banquets in the hotel under Fahrenheit to entertain some local celebrities.


    Some of them are his own people, some of them are friends of huazhenyue, but the scene is really embarrassing.


    Hua Zhi is in the middle of the field, and it''s obvious that he came to make trouble.


    As soon as she entered the door, she grabbed a beer bottle on the edge and smashed it at the multi-layer glass in the middle.


    The broken glass broke and the whole audience looked over.


    Hua Zhenyue''s face changed slightly, but Wu Nan smiled brilliantly. "Three elder sisters, are you here?"


    "Do you and he shut your mouth for me? Who is your third sister?" Hua Zhi stares at Wu Nan.


    "Third sister, whether you like it or not, my father has recognized me. I am already a member of the Chinese family. I call you third sister for your face. Don''t be disrespectful."


    "Carrying your uncle, I don''t know where to run out of the wild seed, saying it''s my Chinese family, you are Qianlong when you are my father? When I was on the southern tour, your mother should be Xia Yuhe, and you should be huanzhuge? "


    Hua Zhi''s words almost amused all the guests.


    It''s said that Hua Zhi''s mouth is poisonous. It''s true. If she damages anyone, it can really damage you. I wish you could find a crack to get in.


    Afraid of the big things, Hua Zhenyue quickly got up, "Xiao Zhi, stop making..."


    "Ha ha, Xiaozhi? Are you ok? When we have a son, are our daughters paying for it? "


    Hua Zhenyue bowed his head in shame. He really couldn''t answer Hua Zhi''s sentence.


    "You''re here to get married and celebrate, and my mom hasn''t woke up in intensive care Dad, you said you were in your fifties. How can you be so stupid? My grandparents are very smart. How could you be such a fool? "


    "Hua Zhi, stop talking."


    Hua Zhi is accompanied by Hua Feng, who has not been seen for a long time.


    She has been divorced, her children have been taken away by her ex husband, and Liu Dekai has kept a lot of money for himself these years. Now, the Hua family is in a loss, so he is stepping on it.


    And with the family left Jiangcheng, for this, Hua Feng also fell ill, a few days to slow down.


    By the time she eased over, the Hua family had completely changed.


    Hua Qing became Wu Nan''s running dog. Three younger sisters and four younger sisters took care of their mother in the hospital. Five younger sisters also divorced Jiang''s family.


    It can be said that the house of Hua is leaking, and it rains at night Her voice was hoarse and her lips were broken. She was very embarrassed.


    "Elder sister, it''s time. I don''t say when to wait I Hua Zhi is not that kind of wimp. Someone makes me unhappy. Then I can''t make him happy , aren''t you celebrating? Well, I''ll let you celebrate. "


    Said, Hua Zhi Yang Yang mouth, take out the injured lighter, take out a paper towel to light, directly threw in the broken alcohol.

 Chapter 1082

    Suddenly, how nice it was for one person to start the fire. It scared the guests to flee at once


    And Hua Zhi also because arson, be taken away by criminal detention.


    When Wang Junxian picked her up, it was an hour later.


    It''s ten past nine. Hua Zhi is drinking tea in the detention room.


    When Wang Junxian arrived, he went out for that day, and the woman made a mess.


    Wang Junxian was wearing a sapphire blue fitted suit with a silver rimmed eyeglass frame and a black mobile phone in his hand.


    There''s a team of lawyers and assistants behind them.


    "President Wang."


    "How about Xiaozhi?" Wang Junxian looks for the figure of Hua Zhi as soon as he enters the door.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Wang. Miss Hua is still drinking tea in the lounge. We didn''t neglect her." No one here dare not show face to the king.


    Wang Junxian nodded and went straight to the detention room.


    Push open the door to see Hua Zhi sitting on the chair, playing mobile phones, where a little flustered?


    "Coming?" Hearing the footsteps, Hua Zhi looks up and sees Wang Jun smiling.


    "You really make me worry, go."


    Wang Junxian goes over, takes up Hua Zhi''s hand and goes out.


    "I''ll take them away. You can make a bail application. My lawyer will handle it for me."


    Wang Junxian left such a sentence, with Hua Zhi left, there is no blame, just love her toss themselves.


    Wang Junxian took her to dinner, and then they went back to the apartment together. Hua Zhi took a bath and washed her hair, put on her nightdress, and snuggled up beside Wang Junxian.


    "Honey, do you think our Chinese family is finished?"


    "Not yet?"


    "But sooner or later, I really want to burn Wu Nan and my father."


    "You''re stupid again. You''ll die if you burn people." Wang Junxian pinched the tip of Hua Zhi''s nose.


    "I know. That''s why I''m not impulsive. I used to have something at home, and I can still count on five younger sisters. Now five younger sisters can''t protect themselves I sent a wechat to her, and she didn''t reply. I think it''s not their will to divorce Jiangliu. It must be forced by Jiangliu''s family. "


    "Where is Huasheng today?" Asked Wang Junxian.


    "It''s still ten li spring breeze, isn''t it? I didn''t come here in a hurry, so I went into the detention room. "


    Wang Junxian sighed a little and touched Hua Zhi''s hair. "You, don''t be so impulsive in the future. If you have something to discuss with me, it''s a good thing that you didn''t hurt people. Otherwise, what can you do for me? You''re a star, you''re a public figure, you know? "


    "I''m not now. I''m normal now. I''ve retired." Hua Zhi looks at Wang Junxian with tears in her eyes.


    He really can''t bear to blame.


    I can only hold her and soothe her gently.


    At the same time, Hua Sheng was ready to meet Feng Yu when he went out. Xie Dongyang made an appointment.


    I just didn''t expect to meet Lingxiao''s car again. Lingxiao drives a Mercedes Benz g with a powerful momentum.


    The white Porsche of Huasheng was directly stopped at the roadside. Huasheng stopped but did not get off.


    "Hua Sheng, you''re at the end of your tether now. If I don''t do it, you''ll be really miserable..." Lingxiao knocked on the window and said to Huasheng.


    "It seems that I didn''t teach you a lesson last time." Hua Sheng opens his mouth lightly.


    "You and I, after your divorce from Jiangliu, there will be no umbrella It''s not easy for you to live in the future Wu Nan won''t let you go. If you don''t want to die, you can only follow me. I will protect you. Ling''s family can''t move. "


    When Lingxiao hears that Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu are divorced, he is just too happy to sleep. He wants to persuade Hua Sheng to follow him.

 Chapter 1083

    "You can''t protect me." Hua Sheng said a few words in a cold voice.


    Lingxiao smiled, "if I can''t protect, who can? Xie Dongyang? Do you really think Xie Dongyang will want you? Will Xiejia marry a second-hand woman who has been played by others? Don''t overestimate yourself. If you want to be a temporary lover for Xie Dongyang, maybe it''s OK. If you want to be a young grandmother of Xie''s family, I advise you to save it. You will be disappointed. "


    Hua Sheng turns his head and sweeps Lingxiao''s disgusted face. "Where are you talking so much nonsense? Why don''t you go away?"


    "Huasheng, I''m here to give you a chance."


    "I don''t need you to give me a chance."


    "Hua Sheng, don''t be disrespectful."


    Hua Sheng keeps her eyes closed. In fact, she doesn''t want to make trouble. So last time, Lingxiao was so aggressive, she didn''t do too much.


    Now, I don''t need to give him face. It seems that he didn''t learn at all.


    "Hua Sheng, don''t think you can threaten me if you know something about Ling Qi. My grandfather won''t believe you. You don''t have any evidence, so you don''t have to threaten me with that. I don''t want to eat this set of things." Lingxiao thinks that Huasheng has nothing but Lingqi.


    "It seems that it''s time for me to restore a little memory with you."


    Lingxiao is stunned


    Hua Sheng fingers a little, a white light flying into the sky of the forehead, a time his brain chaos.


    Three minutes later, the lost memory is the same as that of the movie. The scene after scene is exactly the battle of graves.


    Ling''s family was rescued by a girl in white when they were in danger.


    "Lingxiao, you Ling''s family went to the nest and almost died under the corpse king. If it wasn''t for me, you Ling''s family has been removed from Jiangcheng Don''t say it''s you. Your grandfather will bow to me and call me a benefactor, so What are you? "


    Hua Sheng''s eyes are extremely fierce. They sweep Ling Xiao''s pale and bloodless face.


    "You You were that night... " Lingxiao is stuttering, maybe it''s too shocked, so it''s not easy to say.


    Hua Sheng didn''t speak, but the answer was obvious.


    "That night..."


    "I didn''t want to mention the event that night, so I erased the memory of your Ling family. Unexpectedly, you are such an insignificant thing. You have disgusted me for many times. Lingxiao, you Ling family can have today. You don''t want to die. Thank you for my good mood that day. I helped you, so A guy whose life is saved by others, don''t talk in front of me, you know? "


    "But How could you How could you... " Lingxiao really wants to ask, how can you be the opponent of that monster, the corpse king that my grandfather can''t beat.


    Hua Sheng squints at Ling Xiao, "I''m gifted with extraordinary talent. I''m proficient in the art of magic, five elements and eight trigrams. I''ve killed demons and demons. I''ve been to the underworld several times. I''ve used the art of channeling to keep the family I care about. I''m also a friend with Lord Ming. If you don''t believe me, I can let him write a big stroke now, and cross your name in the book of life and death. You can prepare the coffin."


    Hua Sheng said that, Lingxiao''s legs were shaking and he knelt in front of the car.


    He knew that what Hua Sheng said was not empty, because when his memory was restored, he saw the picture of that night.


    Hua Sheng will burn the monster''s soul with an unknown flame It''s no surprise that such a person is a friend of the netherworld.


    At this moment, Bai Ran is leaning on his chin to look at the dark flame in the dungeon, "Hey, man, do you hear that, my relative, is playing domineering outside, under your banner, scaring people? But dare you tell me, when did you two become good friends? "

 Chapter 1084

    The emperor of the underworld doesn''t pay attention to Bai ran, so he doesn''t hear me


    But what Hua Sheng said to Ling Xiao just now, he did hear it clearly, especially when Hua Sheng said that he and Pluto are good friends. Believe it or not, I asked him to mark your name in the book of life and death?


    At that moment, Huasheng is really a bit of a fox, but it''s cute to explode.


    There is a faint smile on the face of the Pluto with the ice face of the Millennium


    At first, he thought that Hua Sheng wanted to be his friend just to save his mother''s life, but he didn''t expect that there were so many functions behind him.


    Hua Sheng looks down at Ling Xiao, who is kneeling on the ground. "I didn''t want to break some words, but you don''t listen to advice again and again. You are strong and difficult. Ling Xiao. In the future, you should do less bad things, and raise your head three feet to be divine. You Ling''s family is on the right track. It''s not for you to be flirtatious all day long to keep Jiangcheng safe. "


    "Yes, Miss Hua said very well."


    "Go away, I have an appointment."


    Hua Sheng didn''t want to say much. After learning Lingxiao a lesson in a few words, he left in a Porsche.


    Lingxiao can''t be rampant any more. Needless to say, those lost memories will tell him how powerful this woman is.


    That day, if it wasn''t for the girl in white, the Ling family would surely be wiped out.


    There is no doubt about this. That is to say, the whole Ling family is not the match for Hua Sheng''s ability alone.


    What''s funny is that he said he wanted to avenge others and deal with those Southern wizards.


    Now he finally understood why Hua Sheng''s eyes were full of sarcasm when he said those words.


    People look down on him at all, OK?


    People who don''t even pay attention to the variation corpse king will be afraid of some old Nanyang men?


    Lingxiao''s face is ugly, and it''s the first time that he feels humiliated and lost his home. He runs away in disgrace, swearing that he won''t dare to appear in front of Huasheng. Huasheng also left him alive. Otherwise, with her skills, he can really make his life worse than death. Unfortunately, she never did that.


    Hua Sheng, Feng Yu and Xie Ning met in a western restaurant. They had a meal.


    Feng Yu didn''t say anything, just gossiping and chatting with Hua Sheng.


    When he left, Xie Ning took Hua Sheng''s hand wisely. "Aunt Hua Sheng, can you be my aunt?"


    Hua Sheng blushed on the spot because of this sentence. This child is really


    "Ning Ning, I have a husband, and I can''t marry your second uncle."


    "But I heard that my aunt and my husband have divorced. Since they are separated, she is alone. My second uncle is also alone. You can marry my second uncle. My second uncle is very nice. He likes you very much, really."


    Children''s words are childlike, so Hua Sheng will not blame them.


    Naturally, Xie Ning is helping his second uncle. I hope he can hold the beauty back smoothly. It''s just


    Hua Sheng squats down and touches Xie Ning''s head.


    "Ning Ning, my aunt and my husband are only temporarily separated. They don''t really want to be separated. They still need to be together. My aunt told you that no matter boys or girls, you can only choose one person to like in your life, you know? Because our heart is very small, we can only hold one person. Your second uncle is a good man, but she already has a husband. Your second uncle will meet a better girl in the future. I will be your aunt, OK? "


    "But my second uncle only likes you. Every time he says your name, he is very gentle." Xie Ning stared.


    Feng Yu couldn''t help laughing, and Hua Sheng was embarrassed.


    After they separated from Feng Yu, Hua Sheng was going to find Feng Xi.


    But when she came out, she saw that it was the sky over Jiangcheng in the daytime. I don''t know when it will start. It''s already covered by black clouds.


    It''s not the usual weather She knew it was the prelude to the day.

 Chapter 1085

    Hua Sheng noticed something wrong a few days ago, that is to say, the disaster is coming, so he prepared everything for himself.


    Even cheat Jiangliu to divorce her, just She had a more important thing to do before the robbery.


    In a guild hall in Jiangcheng, a few men who can''t understand the language are drunk and singing. Each of them is sitting next to a beautiful woman pouring wine, which is a picture of enjoying themselves.


    "Boss, should we leave here? Is boss Wu''s business over?"


    "Yes, elder brother, we are here for a long time. It''s time to go back. The children at home are still waiting for me to feed delicious food."


    "Boss, did boss Wu give the final payment?"


    The man called the eldest brother touched the beard of the goat. There was a big hairy spot on his left face. His face was extremely ugly. He wore a black headscarf on his head, and there were signs on it that he could not understand. These people were dressed very strangely, at least not seen in the local area.


    "Well, boss Wu gave me the money, but there''s one more thing left."


    "Oh? What''s up? "


    "Among boss Wu''s enemies, there is one who can do magic, but he still hasn''t done it. Boss Wu is afraid that the man will suddenly do it. So let''s stay for a few days, and the natural money will double. You can rest assured that the elder brothers will share equally."


    "Elder brother, how long will we stay?"


    "Boss Wu said, at most for a week, we will get rid of all enemies."


    "But elder brother, I''m afraid of the wind family We won''t give up. We hurt that girl of the Feng family. "


    "What are you afraid of? Lingjia hasn''t moved. Are we afraid of a nameless Fengjia without wind?"


    After that, the four men laughed and continued to drink.


    Last time, after their downfall, their morale increased greatly, especially seeing that the Ling family had not yet made a move.


    Of course, the Ling family didn''t do it because of the interest relationship. Fengxi didn''t agree to marry. Lingjiuzhou won''t be so stupid and meddlesome.


    Nanyang sorcerer is not easy to deal with. Ling''s family will never do such a thankless thing.


    Fengxi is the current owner of Fengjia family. Her injury proves that there is no one else in Fengjia family who can hold her hand.


    So a few people are also complacent


    I just didn''t expect


    "Everyone, since you come to Jiangcheng, how can you hide in such a secluded place to drink and have fun? Is there anything shameful? "


    From a clear voice, all four men were stunned.


    Then looking towards the door, Huasheng appears in a long white dress.


    Long hair scattered, waist is also tied with white ribbon, water lotus, natural to carve.


    This Yan is really shocked by some savages from Nanyang. They seem to have forgotten to ask who they are. Their eyes are straight.


    Two of them are still drooling


    It''s ugly and disgusting.


    "You You are... "


    Finally, there is a soul returning man, stuttering at Hua Sheng and asking her.


    "Four ghosts of Nanyang, right? Ghost of death, ghost of soul, ghost of puppet, ghost of three corpses Well, your four brothers are really famous in Nanyang, and many famous people will come to you to make Buddha cards and Guman Tong, but have you heard a word? "


    "What''s the point?" The wizard at the head frowned slightly and thought that the girl was not easy.


    "Don''t easily go to places you don''t know and provoke people you don''t know."


    "Who are you, don''t play the devil?" The first wizard was a little flustered. He didn''t know why. Although the woman in front of him was very beautiful, his years of experience was to tell himself that he had a sense of fear of death.

 Chapter 1086

    Hua Sheng didn''t speak, but glanced at the women around the wizard.


    "Our personal grudges need to be solved. Are you still going?"


    With that, Hua Sheng''s right hand flicked, and the doors and windows around him crashed and brushed together, which was extremely strange.


    The women reacted, panicked, stumbled out


    In a short time, there were only four ghosts of Nanyang and Huasheng in the huge private room.


    "Who are you?"


    With courage, the second of the four ghosts in Nanyang pointed to Hua Sheng and questioned him.


    "Are you hurt by the wind?" Hua Sheng points to a little, a chair flies over by herself, she slowly sits down, then lowers her head and fiddles with her fingernails. She doesn''t take the four people in front of her seriously, but the more so, the more frightened they are.


    When it comes to the name of Fengxi, look at me, Nanyang four brothers, and I''ll look at you. I''ll be alert immediately.


    I''m afraid this is revenge for that girl of the wind family?


    "How are we hurt? The girl was seriously injured. She was poisoned by our four brothers. She must be dead soon Even if you don''t like it, you''ll suffer. If you''re not skilled enough, you deserve to die. " Cried the third of the four brothers.


    Hua Sheng is not warm or angry. He looks up and smiles, "death? How can it be that there are two demon Dan people in her body. It''s just a small skill of carving insects, which can make the wind die. Are you in the water? "


    "Stinky girl, who do you scold for getting into the water?"


    "It''s no use arguing. I ask you three questions. First, who slapped me in the ribs?"


    "Second, Wu Nan came to you and gave you how much money?"


    "Third, in recent three days in Jiangcheng, twelve five-year-old children have disappeared mysteriously. Are you going to take them to practice magic?"


    After Hua Sheng asked three questions, four brothers look at me and I look at you, but I don''t speak.


    "Big brother, you can answer. The dead girl''s questions are really difficult."


    I didn''t expect that Hua Sheng would ask so directly. Several people don''t know how to answer.


    The eldest brother of the leader smiled in a cold voice. "OK, I''ll answer you and let you know that I''m the one that killed the dead girl in the Feng family. How many ribs should have been broken in that one?"


    Hua Sheng didn''t speak, but his eyes were already surging.


    "Second, Wu Nan came to us, the price is very beautiful, 40 million." The man held out four fingers, and then added proudly, "beautiful knife."


    Hua Sheng is still silent, waiting for him to continue.


    Maybe it''s too complacent, and it''s too belittled.


    I don''t think that a little girl film in front of me can be the opponent of their four brothers, so the eldest brother is approaching Huasheng step by step.


    "Third, the children you lost in Jiangcheng were made by our brothers, because we found that there was a lot of aura here. If they were killed, they would be angry. Especially if they were approaching your Zhongyuan Festival, they would help me. Haha These twelve little ghosts, we can take them back and sell them for a high price. "


    Hua Sheng sighed a little and looked up at the man. "It''s insane. For money, you don''t even have conscience. Nanyang eminent monks gave a place to those babies who were stillborn because they didn''t have a place to settle down, so they could do good deeds and help those who are destined to do good things together. When they come to you, raising little ghosts will become the way of making money, even killing innocent people Are you not afraid of retribution for the lives of children? "


    "Hahaha, retribution, who believes it?" Those four people laughed wildly, only thought the girl in front of them was ridiculous.

 Chapter 1088

    After touching cinnabar powder, the crows suddenly screamed and fell to the ground one after another


    Huasheng didn''t give them a chance to breathe.


    She quickly drew out the red silk thread, threw it into the air, condensed the spirit and made a diamond seal.


    "King Kong signs, the devil is killed and the array is broken. The six character Ming Wang mantra, an Mani bamihong, is solved."


    As soon as an explanation voice falls, the illusion disappears in an instant.


    Nanyang''s three wizards look at you. I look at you. I''m scared


    "My God, it took her less than ten seconds to break our illusion." The second one froze.


    "Don''t boss Wu say that there are no high people in Jiangcheng? This... " Fourth, at this time, I wish I could scold the eight generations of ancestors of Wunan.


    "No, I have to avenge my elder brother. I have to show my skills and go to puppets."


    The third one reminds the second and the fourth of the puppet.


    Originally, the power of the combination of the four was even stronger. Unfortunately, Hua Sheng took the lead in fighting, and he killed the complacent boss together in the dark.


    In fact, it''s because the enemy is light and it''s also the result of Huasheng''s successful surprise attack. Otherwise, the boss won''t be so easy to deal with it.


    Before Hua Sheng came here, he had prepared a talisman. On it were twelve talismans of Tianlei, which became a super talisman.


    So as long as she recites the mantra in a low voice and burns the talisman, she will naturally lead to a powerful thunder.


    Now that the eldest brother is dead, the remaining three brothers are also flustered and take care of their own affairs.


    Nanyang is very famous for its puppet technique. Then the three brothers recited the mantra silently, and three puppet beasts appeared immediately behind them.


    The second one''s puppet beast is a huge lion, which is fierce and thunderous.


    Behind the old three is a giant ROC bird with black and red eyes, which looks extremely strange.


    The fourth one is more sinister. They are a pair of little dolls. They look only three years old, one male and one female.


    There is a black mantra on the forehead of the two children. The rich man has no white eyes. They are all black.


    When children laugh, their cackles are creepy, and their teeth are as ferocious as crocodiles.


    Hua Sheng knows that this is no longer an ordinary kid. It should be a devil after being demonized. It''s a monster that has been practising magic for a long time.


    "Go, kill that woman."


    The three brothers ordered together. The lion, the ROC bird and a pair of grumbling imps attacked Huasheng at full speed.


    "Seven color section Ling, out."


    As Fengxi knows, Huasheng has a colorful ribbon, which is extremely powerful. It was used in the fight against the twelve dead. The ribbon is very beautiful, and it will play the largest role in Huasheng''s hands. Fengxi''s spiritual power can''t drive this magic thing.


    After that gas color segment Ling floats in the air, it is directly divided into two parts, half of which is bound with the ROC bird, making the monster unable to move.


    The other turned into a silk thread, which trapped the lion so tightly that he could not get close to Huasheng.


    At this time, two little ghosts have arrived, one left and one right, facing Hua Sheng''s shoulder, showing ferocious fangs and biting.


    Hua Sheng''s palms are facing outward. I don''t know when there are two more yellow paper and red characters.


    Directly pasted on the little devil''s forehead, the two little guys were motionless immediately, just like being put under a fixed body spell.


    "Ah? This woman has many treasures and talismans. What is the origin of this? Is it the Feng family? "


    "No, it''s not like the wind is nameless."


    "Is it Ling''s family? This girl is not old. She is very powerful... "

 Chapter 1089

    Seeing his great move, he was easily subdued by others before he hurt them.


    The three brothers have no bottom in mind, they have some hair.


    "If you have any other skills, please take them out. Otherwise, you won''t have a chance. You will see your elder brother in a moment."


    Hua Sheng''s voice is clear and beautiful, but at this moment, his eyes are slightly bright red, sending out different light.


    "Ming Yan, look, is my relative a little demonized?"


    The underworld, outside the dust margin mirror, Bai ran holds a glass of wine and points to the girl in white in the mirror. He is a little excited.


    The Pluto said nothing, but his eyes never left Huasheng.


    Recently, he really didn''t do anything and didn''t approve official documents, because these days, things in the world are so wonderful.


    In particular, Hua Sheng quietly finds four wizards in Nanyang to revenge.


    This wonderful World War I is really fascinating.


    Behind the Pluto are the fourth and fifth of the twelve.


    One of them also said, "Huasheng''s colorful ribbons are very powerful. Last time it was that thing. I almost didn''t strangle me I''m a man who can''t do all the errands. How can they be rivals? It''s a delusion. "


    "Ah, I know how terrible it is to be abused by this woman once. I think their brothers are still too young. We must let Huasheng teach them a lesson."


    Bai Ran is a little excited. "Ming Yan, can you see it? Can you see the little girl''s eyes?"


    "I see. I''m not blind."


    White dye quarreled with the king of the netherworld. He asked with all his strength. The king of the netherworld only answered him.


    "Ming Yan, you say, how can this girl have the devil? In a reasonable way, she will be the descendant of the empress. That''s the pure blood of the ancient body. How could such a noble blood be possessed? "


    "How do I know?" you asked The king of the underworld gave a white look.


    Just like the discovery of the new world, Bai ran can''t even drink alcohol and keeps looking into Hua Sheng''s eyes.


    Unfortunately, the red magic light just now is just a flash in the pan, and it''s gone.


    "Eh? How come it''s gone? Was there anything else just now? What''s the matter? "


    Compared with Hua Sheng, Bai Ran is more curious about why she has a magical side?


    Also thought of, is because of this reason, she will be beheaded on the moon?


    Ordinary devil in the world of demons, can there be such a magical red light?


    This bright red light, in the demon world, only one place, that is the temple of the devil.


    This is the palace of the devil kingdom. There are three sons of the ancient devil emperor. They burn the sky, cut the moon and fight against the shadow.


    Your highness, burning the sky, has been closed for cultivation thousands of years ago. It hasn''t appeared for a long time.


    The moon has disappeared for a long time. Now, in the world of demons, the third Highness has been in charge.


    Compared with the two brothers, the third highness is very Buddhist. The devil kingdom is joyful and has never caused any disputes. It''s very liked by the emperor of heaven. He even considers whether to give a title or not. Unfortunately, the Royal historian of the Heaven Kingdom who sent the letter just arrived at the door of the devil Kingdom, and before he can send the message, he was torn apart by several demons.


    Since ancient times, the gods and demons are not two, which is an unchangeable fact.


    "What''s the name of the woman you loved ten thousand years ago?" The king of the underworld suddenly asked Bai ran.


    "Well, dead man You asked him so suddenly? " Bai Ran is also stunned.

 Chapter 1090

    The question that the Pluto asked suddenly made the white fox unprepared for a while.


    "How do you think about it?"


    "I I know there is such a person, but I haven''t seen him Don''t say the lover of the moon chopping. Are you trying to embarrass the God Bai ran was also aggrieved. Ten thousand years ago, he was very young. At that time, he only heard some rumors about three realms and six realms. I really don''t know how to deal with them.


    After all, the work of the devil Kingdom has always been evil, which is the field that the emperor dare not provoke.


    Gods and demons do not stand apart. Sixty thousand years ago, after the war between gods and demons, they almost destroyed the sky and the earth.


    The whole universe is slowly recovering, and it will take a long time to recuperate.


    In that war, there was almost no life left. The magic emperor and the couple died in battle. At that time, three children were still in their infancy.


    The twelve Dharma protectors who were handed over to the devil Kingdom raised them, but the God kingdom was also miserable. All the seven ancient gods were buried in the sea of fire and were scared out of their wits.


    Three realms and six ways of life are beyond recognition. Later No matter the emperor or the devil Kingdom, they seldom take the initiative and no one will easily start a war.


    Later, the second highness of the demon world grows up with the moon cut. As a man, he has a more beautiful appearance than a woman. He is gorgeous and startled.


    Later, it was said that the moon fell in love with a woman, who loved her to the extreme. Later, it was said that the woman''s body and soul were destroyed.


    No one can know what happened in the middle.


    "But why do you ask? Do you have any ideas? " White dye looks at the Pluto with a bad smile.


    "I didn''t, I just asked."


    After that, they did not say much and continued to watch the battle.


    Those three wizards have only been working for a while. They have all moved their internal organs and hurt a lot.


    What''s more, Huasheng hasn''t used Jiutian XuanHuo yet. It''s just a seven color duanling, which has already made them call dad.


    It''s not long since I saw my life. Suddenly, the second brother has a bad heart.


    He lowered his voice and said with the unique magic words of Nanyang wizard, "brothers, since this is the case, it''s better to fight with your back. I''ve just died and I''m sure my soul hasn''t left me. We four can''t leave my soul once, leave my body and fight with our soul?"


    "Second brother, you mean..."


    "Yes, we take out all the treasures and pour them on the elder brother, and turn his soul into the king of the ghost king. Maybe there are still some winners. No matter how powerful this woman is, she can''t say that she''s not afraid of our extinction in Nanyang. How about head lowering?"


    "Well, do what you say. Second brother, you can pull out the soul of the eldest brother. Fourth, you can cast a spell."


    The three of them didn''t know what to discuss. Hua Sheng didn''t interrupt and gave them enough time.


    For Huasheng, I''m looking for someone to practice.


    So naturally, they will not suppress several of their abilities. I hope they can drive to the maximum and then fight each other. This is the real strength of both sides.


    The second one used a soul drawing device to extradite the dead eldest brother and the three spirits in his body.


    Hua Sheng squints his eyes and frowns slightly. "The art of soul separation?"


    Then the other three brothers, Qi Qi, performed the highest head lowering skill and devoted all their life learning to the spirit of the eldest brother.


    For a moment, the eldest brother was angry. He was still sleeping. He suddenly woke up.


    His face was livid and his body was twice as tall as before. Behind him was a black cloak full of incantations.


    With a skull like hat on his head, it''s even worse than Zombie King.


    "Stinky girl, wait for death This time, I''ll show you what the real king of decapitation is After that, the three brothers left their souls together. Their souls penetrated into the spirit of the eldest brother. Their souls swallowed their souls. This kind of magic really made people feel creepy.

 Chapter 1091

    In a dark Church in Jiangcheng, a man with amazing talent, holding a fence in his hands, also watched the battle between Huasheng and the four Nanyang Brothers.


    "Your Highness, would you like to help Miss Hua Sheng?"


    "No, these are not her rivals."


    "But did the magic flash in the eyes of miss just now, which would make other people feel surprised?"


    "Whatever, how about knowing? Who dares to move her in the three realms and six ways?"


    "Yes, let''s wait and see."


    The man with Red Crescent in the middle of his forehead looks at the girl in the mirror with gentle eyes.


    His sweetheart ah, lost for so many years, was finally found by him. The more those people wanted to hide, the more he wanted to find.


    Although she didn''t know herself, she didn''t worry about it.


    He is the most time, she will understand everything sooner or later.


    A walk in the world is only a hundred years of flesh. For him, a hundred years is just a flick of his fingers.


    And the unique magic of her body was the mark he left on her ten thousand years ago, so that no matter how many times she was reincarnated, taken away, or died, he could find it. This is the keepsake they recognized.


    Only they can understand, so Bai ran can''t understand, Ming Yan can''t understand, only he can understand.


    Bai ran gets up excitedly and hates to be on the spot.


    "Ah ah, these big dead guys, what else do they bring out to make a fool of themselves? My relatives, this little girl hasn''t used jiutianxuan fire yet. When jiutianxuan fire comes out, their heads will turn into roast pig heads, ha ha."


    "Stinky fox, you are noisy." Pluto is impatient.


    In fact, at this moment, the soul after the great change, the fierce ghost who has become wild, is eager to try, and would like to tear up the woman in front of him.


    Hua Sheng is still calm as before. Her hands are outstretched and her palms are outstretched.


    The fire in the palm began to grow


    The color is bright, first blue


    "Dragon chant." White dye small joyful chant.


    Then the flame in the palm of Hua Sheng turns from blue to blue.


    "Sea soul, this is sea soul." This is said by some of the netherworld messengers behind the Pluto. Last time, they were almost burned out by the sea soul fire, so they knew each other.


    I thought Hua Sheng would use sea soul fire to deal with these Southern ghosts.


    Unexpectedly, the spirit in her palm was still gathering rapidly, and the flame changed from blue to yellow.


    "Mysterious fire? Ha, this wench is really angry. She has gone through triple and enlarged her moves. "


    Bai ran was gloating. She thought that Hua Sheng would go to the third level of the nine heavenly fire directly, to burn the enemy.


    Because the third layer is already fierce, unexpectedly, this is not the end.


    The fire in Hua Sheng''s hand is still changing


    From yellow to red, it''s the red, bright red color of blood.


    This time, even the Pluto couldn''t sit down. He suddenly got up and came close to the dust mirror. He wanted to see it carefully.


    "My God, this girl is crazy. This is the fourth level. When did she quietly practice the fourth level? Incredible Should not ah, she this wench every day talks about love with the husband, how can the mind train this to the fourth heavy? "


    Don''t say that Bai ran was also surprised by Pluto. He didn''t expect that Hua Sheng could reach the fourth level in a short time. What''s the constitution of this girl? Is it too scary?


    "Ming Yan, what do you see?"


    "It''s because the magic in her body triggered the eruption of the spirit like the volcano, so she jumped to the fourth level directly. I just wonder how powerful the red fire on the Xuan will be." With his hands on his back, the Pluto stared at the red flame in Hua Sheng''s hands. The flame was full of expansion, and it was more than two meters high in an instant, illuminating every corner of the room.

 Chapter 1093

    Hua Sheng doesn''t know why he did it. In fact, he doesn''t need to deal with them in the fourth place.


    At the beginning, I used the fire of sea soul to deal with the twelve underworld differences.


    Now facing four mortals, she even used the fourth red dye fire.


    The other side of the burning slag is not left, in heaven and earth into dust like smoke.


    It''s not her original intention, but I don''t know why. When I was sacrificing the flame, I was out of control.


    The color of the flame has changed dramatically, and her spiritual power has been pouring out.


    Even, there is only one voice left in my mind -


    kill them all, kill them all.


    Constantly killing words emerge, Hua Sheng is really out of control, a inattentive, directly on the fourth.


    The opponent was trapped by the red flame before he waited for the enlarged move. Later, he was destroyed.


    By the time Hua Sheng reacts, it''s over. There are no bodies for those people.


    She looked at the mess in front of her eyes and sighed a little. Her mood was a little complicated.


    When Hua Sheng raised his head, he looked at the palm of his left hand. The red in his eyes had disappeared. She was her again, but just


    "Little girl seems to be a little guilty." Bai ran whispered.


    "She didn''t think of those just now." Pluto guesses.


    "Is that controlled by something?" Bai ran was stunned.


    The Pluto shook his head. "I''m not very clear about the details. Her affairs are too complicated. I need to observe them slowly."


    "Do you like other people? Fart, you are still observing slowly. How do I feel that I have been living for a long time?"


    The king of the underworld stares at Bai ran and leaves


    "Hey, don''t go, old man You get angry when you say a few words. Am I wrong? Since you like other people, you can say that if I were you, I would take the birth death book and cross her name off it. Then when she dies, she will come to your territory. Then it''s not up to you to hold it? "


    The emperor of the underworld stopped and Bai ran thought that he was going to connect with himself. Unexpectedly, someone said, "I want her name in my life and death book."


    Bai ran was stunned. Then he suddenly thought that Hua Sheng was not in the three realms and six ways. There was no such name in the book of life and death. There was no such person.


    In this way, it''s really not easy It''s no wonder that Ming Yan has a worried face. Hahahaha


    Bai ran can''t laugh behind him. The ghost doesn''t pay attention to him at all. He steps forward.


    With the four ghosts of Nanyang, few people know, or no Muggles know. The wind came later.


    The only three people who can watch the war, or three gods, are Bai ran, Pluto and moon cutting.


    However, at this time, they did not know that the moon had occupied the mortal body and appeared in Jiangcheng as a mortal.


    When Huasheng returned to the spring breeze for ten li, it was already late at night, and ginkgo was asleep.


    But when I heard the footsteps, I got up to have a look. When I saw the young lady coming back, I was more relieved.


    Hua Sheng took a bath, changed his clothes and lay on the bed


    She''s a little afraid of herself today. She doesn''t think it''s her own.


    At the thought of this, she inexplicably took out her mobile phone, opened the camera lens, and looked at herself.


    Hua Sheng rarely takes selfies, so she seldom uses a camera. However, she is scared to death when she takes such a picture.


    Between her eyebrows, I don''t know when, there is a faint red lotus.


    Although it is not very clear, it can be seen at a glance that it is a lotus.


    She stretched out her hand and rubbed it, but she found that it could not be rubbed off, just like a birthmark


    "What is this..." Hua Sheng suddenly gets up and dare not look at himself in the camera.

 Chapter 1095

    Huasheng is just outside Wunan wumi, in fact, it''s behind his car.


    In the middle of the night, when I saw a woman in red, Wu Nan''s scalp was numb.


    Fortunately, Huasheng''s face is very hard to see. I used to think it would be amazing to see photos. Now I see real people, and I think it''s even more beautiful.


    Wu Nan is several years older than Hua Sheng and a little older than Hua Zhi, because when she was pregnant, Hua Zhi was not born.


    It''s a half brother and half sister, but


    "Are you looking for Nanyang four ghosts?"


    "The man you arrested?" Wu Nan picked up his eyebrows and reacted a little. Why didn''t he think it was Hua Sheng who made trouble?


    "No, I didn''t catch it."


    "Then how do you know I''m looking for them?" Wu Nan obviously didn''t believe it.


    "I didn''t catch them, I just killed them."


    If it''s said by others, he must have laughed and laughed at each other''s boasting.


    But Chuntao has stressed it many times. Their young lady never talks big.


    Once said, it can be confirmed.


    So Huasheng Did you really kill four Nanyang ghosts?


    "It''s impossible, is it up to you? Or did you design them with Fengxi Wu Nan thought that it was Fengxi who came with reinforcements and killed all the old men in Nanyang.


    Obviously, it is also unclear about the single combat strength of Huasheng.


    "No, just myself." Hua Sheng looks at Wu Nan without expression.


    "You How can it be? Some of them are powerful wizards It shouldn''t be... " Wu Nan still felt incredible.


    "Let''s go somewhere else. I think it''s a bit noisy."


    All of a sudden, Hua Sheng raised his hand and waved it. Suddenly the scene changed.


    Wu Nan almost thought he was dreaming. Hua Sheng just waved.


    Mingming is the street of Jiangcheng in the middle of the night, which has suddenly become a sofa free zone in Northern Shaanxi. There are several deserted stone carvings occasionally.


    In this way, I have a fight with Yadan devil city. The sand is all over the sky. Then, he has Huasheng. They face to face.


    "You Can you do something different


    "Don''t pretend to be surprised, isn''t Chuntao telling you? If you don''t know this, how can you call the four ghosts of Nanyang to deal with us? Wunan Put away your immature acting skills. It''s not easy to use here. "


    Hua Sheng gives a cold warning. She just brings Wu Nan into a dreamland, a border under her.


    This guy began to be restless. Such a person even wanted to destroy the whole Hua family. Ha ha


    How simple is it?


    "Chuntao said that, but that damned woman didn''t say all about it. She still reserved something for me. She said that you like divination, and the wind is strong. Otherwise, how can I defeat the enemy and let you go easily?" Wu Nan has some regrets.


    At the beginning, the four ghosts of Nanyang should set up a bureau first. It''s better not to stir up the wind first. Now it''s to scare the snake.


    "It doesn''t make sense to say that. Four people have been killed. One more is not more, one less is not more I''m too lazy to list your accusations. Anyway You are damned. "


    With that, Hua Sheng''s right hand waved down, and there was a black iron sword on his cuff. It was cold and fierce.


    "You You can''t kill me. I''m your brother We are a father''s, Hua Sheng. I''ll tell you Don''t mess about. "


    Wu Nan has studied Taekwondo, Thai boxing and Yongchun. He is quite good. Normally, all four adults are not rivals.


    However, his skills are vulnerable to attack in front of Huasheng.


    This kind of magic expert doesn''t use moves at all, or even give you the chance to use them.


    A black iron sword is enough for Muggles like Wu nan to shut down their throats


    "Ah Sheng, stop now."


    Outside the border, a familiar voice came.

 Chapter 1096

    At the critical moment, the familiar voice pulls back to Huasheng''s sense.


    The wind broke through the border and came in, wearing a very fancy pajama.


    All of a sudden, she didn''t care. She and Qin Wanyu were going to have a rest, but Fengxi''s heart was not stable. As a result, when drinking water, the water cup was indeed broken.


    Windy Xi is surprised and pinches her fingers to calculate Then my face turned black.


    Without waiting for Qin Wanyu to ask, she hurried downstairs without even changing her clothes. She drove all the way in her pajamas.


    Qin, Wan and Yu are not at ease. They are following behind to protect them.


    Fengxi''s recently raised baby is full of fat, like double chin.


    So she ignores the recent great news. She is willing to be so smart as Hua Sheng. She is sure to be able to deal with a small Wunan.


    I just didn''t expect that Hua Sheng had a knife in his hand and killed his eyes all the way.


    After killing all four Nanyang wizards, I was ready to kill Wu Nan again. It''s impossible. It''s not that Wu Nando doesn''t deserve to die, but


    "Ah Sheng, what are you doing?"


    The wind Xi holds Hua Sheng''s wrist and doesn''t let her mess up. Her face is pale with fear.


    Wu Nan had already fallen to the ground and was afraid to speak.


    If the wind comes late, he may be the ghost of Hua Sheng.


    "He must die. Jiangcheng can''t go on in disorder." Hua Sheng''s voice is indifferent.


    "He''s an asshole, but You don''t need to do it. Even if you kill the wizard, after all, those are evil practices. Sooner or later, they will be collected by heaven. But Wu Nan is human, Muggle. Elder sister, you know what the consequences of killing Muggle are. You should know. "


    Hua Sheng is silent


    Because she saved Hua Lin''s mother and son several times, she has already carried too much debt on her body. If she kills people on impulse, it must be more serious.


    But for a moment, she couldn''t care so much.


    Wind Xi looks at Huasheng, the lotus is looming between his forehead, which is not surprising.


    "A Sheng, you..."


    "It''s not like me, is it?" Hua Sheng sneers.


    "What''s going on? Can you discuss something with me, brother?"


    The voice of the wind with a cry, if not tonight calculated the disaster, it really caused a catastrophe.


    She pinched her fingers and calculated that those poor old men in Nanyang had been killed and had no bones.


    However, Huasheng is already quite murderous. It''s too heavy for Fengxi to change clothes.


    It was a day when evil spirits gathered together. When the wind came to reckon Huasheng, it was scarlet, which scared her to have heart disease.


    The question is, Hua Sheng is so quiet. When will she kill Hongyan?


    What happened?


    What''s more, it''s going to be a disaster. Although the wind can''t tell which day it is, it also knows that Huasheng is a barrier this time.


    At that time, when she killed Wu Nan''s Muggle, it was illegal operation. Why?


    Because according to the life span of Wu Nan, there are still eight months of yangshou.


    He will die before he reaches his birthday, which is definitely not in line with the reincarnation of heaven, so Fengxi must be stopped.


    "The wind is coming, and the disaster is coming. I''m afraid In a word, I will help you deal with everything that gets in your way. "


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Heaven is coming. How about you and me? I won''t let you carry it alone You can''t abuse yourself for us, you silly girl Follow me. "


    Wind Xi pulls hard, then throws out a Tianlei Fu, which explodes the illusion of Huasheng.

 Chapter 1097

    Wu Nan was also associated with a mirage, wind Xi a amnesia, a paste of brain gate, Wu Nan fainted directly to the ground.


    "Ah Sheng, wait for me."


    Feng Xi sets Hua Sheng aside, and then rushes up to Wu Nan with fists and kicks.


    Before leaving, he still stepped on Wu Nan''s nose.


    Fengxi knows that she was designed by someone from Wunan, which made her suffer a lot from flesh and skin. Then she knows that Wunan is playing tricks and turns away Huasheng''s Chuntao.


    In turn, Chuntao defiles Huasheng, which is a crime.


    "Well, we can go."


    Fengxi pulls Huasheng into the car, leaves Wunan behind, and lies on the road without monitoring, even taking people with the car.


    The most important thing is that Wu Nan has been pasted with the amnesia talisman. Even if he wakes up, he will not remember what happened tonight.


    Even if you want to break your head, you won''t know where all these injuries come from. Wind is also a solution to Qi.


    Fengxi knows that the river has moved away, so she drives straight into the spring breeze of ten li and follows Huasheng to the second floor.


    "Aunt, what''s the matter with that lotus flower on your forehead?"


    Speaking, Feng Xi deliberately looked at Hua Sheng''s forehead, but It''s gone.


    "Eh? Where did you go? "


    "Gone?" Hua Sheng felt his eyebrows.


    "Yes, just then, it''s gone. It''s really haunting..." The wind is shocked.


    Hua Sheng looked in the mirror. Sure enough, the lotus was gone. He didn''t know why.


    Hua Sheng then said what he felt inside, and the wind listened carefully.


    Although she is young, she actually knows a lot. In addition to what her grandfather taught in those days, she also taught a lot to that crazy and stupid master.


    After listening to the wind Xi frowned for a long time.


    "A Sheng, I said don''t be unhappy. I''m not necessarily right. I''m guessing."


    "You say, I''m fine."


    "Well, I think that forehead thing will trigger your demonicity, because I heard that my grandfather said such a thing. Twenty years ago, at that time, the country was not so prosperous. My grandfather once passed a mountain in Jingcheng and was attacked by a monster. Although the monster only had five hundred years'' experience, it was extremely difficult to deal with. It was very strong in life and its explosive force was frightening. My grandfather said that he had seen a sign in the heart of the monster''s eyebrow at that time. Later, my grandfather searched the ancient books to find out the sign''s whereabouts It seems to be the mark of some evil world in ancient times, that is to say The monster may have come out of the demon world, so it''s not an ordinary monster, it''s possessed by demons. "


    "You mean, I''m a devil?" Hua Sheng is stunned.


    "That is not, if you are evil, you can still live here, I mean Have you been infected with something magical recently Like the coyote you killed last time? " The wind asked her.


    Hua Sheng shakes her head. She''s had so many things recently that she really can''t remember.


    "On the other side of Wunan, don''t do it. He has eight months of yangshou at most..."


    "The peach and the child..." This time, Hua Sheng regained his sense and thought that Chuntao was also pregnant with Wu Nan''s children.


    If Wu Nan died, Chuntao''s child would have no father''s child as soon as he was born.


    "Chuntao''s children, should be killed, should not stay." The wind sighed.


    "Wind..."


    "Yes?"


    "Can you tell my fortune?" Hua Sheng suddenly looks into the windy eyes and asks her.

 Chapter 1098

    Wind Xi shakes all over, "elder sister, don''t make trouble."


    "I didn''t make a scene, seriously."


    "I can''t count you..."


    "I don''t need to look at the blessings and misfortunes of my life, nor the riches and fortunes. I just want to see how many Yang Shou I have? How many years can I stay with the river? " Hua Sheng said that she was very sad. She didn''t know how many opportunities she would have to stay with the river, so she was depressed for no reason.


    Hua Sheng always has a feeling recently that her body is changing. Though a little, but It''s just changing.


    At the beginning, it was just the expansion of aura. You can use aura without using a white jade comb.


    Now the red lotus on her forehead and the voice in her mind urged her to kill all directions, which made her feel afraid.


    Sometimes she would think, that is not her, that person is not her, but not her words, who is it?


    "Why do you say such an unlucky thing?" Feng Xi has some heartache for Hua Sheng. She seldom asks such questions. After all, she is not a person who likes to worry about things.


    "No, don''t be afraid of that. People will die and they won''t live to be 200, will they?"


    "You are not a man, you are a God."


    Of course, this is Fengxi''s teasing. She knows that Hua Sheng is born with magical skills. Without practice, she can be powerful enough to suppress the twelve dead.


    But she didn''t really doubt Hua Sheng''s identity. She always felt that Hua Sheng, like her, was a person and a mortal.


    "Do you reckon for me?"


    "Then OK, but I''m not sure if I''m ahead of the ugly talk I seldom do fortune telling. My grandfather said It''s a bad fortune telling. It''s a revelation. This kind of person usually doesn''t live long. "


    "I understand."


    "Tell me your birthday, then?"


    "Good."


    Hua Sheng is very careful because he knows these things. He won''t tell anyone his birthday easily.


    But Fengxi is different. Fengxi has saved her life several times. They belong to the cross of life.


    So Hua Sheng gives Feng Xi a brocade bag, which is her real birthday.


    With a deep breath of wind, I began to calculate with the traditional eight characters of the wind family, but


    Just after I calculated, I just felt the pain of my head splitting.


    "Well..." Wind hands holding head.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "I don''t know. It''s just killing me..."


    Seeing the pain of wind Xi, Hua Sheng immediately uses her aura to suppress her pain.


    "A Sheng, I don''t think I can count you At least I can''t approve your eight characters, I can''t approve... " Of course, Feng Xi knows that headache is not a coincidence. It''s just because he''s bold enough to criticize Huasheng with eight characters that he will have a violent reaction.


    Grandpa said that if you have a strong rejection when you show people the eight characters, it means that you can''t approve this person''s eight characters.


    "I don''t think it''s as good as I think. Let''s forget about it."


    If you see the wind, you can give me a result. Hua Sheng can only give up.


    The wind cannot help but hold Hua Sheng''s wrist and begin to say, "no, I''ll try again. I don''t want to criticize eight characters. I''ll give you a divination."


    "Is it copper money divination in Zhouyi? It shouldn''t work. " Hua Sheng has little confidence.


    "No, it''s not Zhouyi, nor Fuxi hexagram. It''s improved by our ancestors in divination. We call it the seventy-two hexagram of Fengjia."


    "Try it, but don''t try to be brave. If you are not comfortable, stop." Hua Sheng was afraid of hurting the wind, so he told her again and again.


    Feng Xi nods, takes out his own cloth bag, takes out twelve copper coins and throws them to Hua Sheng.


    "Ah Sheng, come on, you think about what you think in your heart, shake a divination, I''ll explain it to you."

 Chapter 1100

    "Mrs. Jiang doesn''t want to see me?" River brow a pick, the first time there is a feeling of uneasiness.


    "Of course not. I''m afraid that the reporter will take photos of it. It''s meaningless for us to have a fake divorce at that time. If I have a good calculation, recently Wu Nan should take over the company''s market soon. Then you remember to pursue the debts."


    "A Sheng, in your heart, is Fahrenheit important or me?"


    "Why do you ask?" Hua Sheng has a pain in his heart and mouth.


    How insecure he is to be able to drive such a proud man to this point.


    "It''s OK. I just ask."


    "Of course, Mr. Jiang is the most important one in my heart. Huajia group has nothing to do with me. Apart from Huajia, I have other industries and don''t care about that little money."


    "It''s me, I know. My wife is a rich woman."


    "Yes, I am a rich woman, so Mr. Jiang, you have earned it."


    "I made it."


    Hua Sheng chuckles, turns over with his mobile phone, glances at the wind, and sleeps with drool.


    "Ah Sheng, I really can''t meet you?"


    "In a few days, will you wait for the storm to pass?"


    "All right." The river is reluctant.


    "How is mother?"


    "It''s OK. Don''t blame Ma, asheng Just... " Jiangliu wants to explain something to his mother, but he finds that everything he says is feeble. His mother is an old lady who wants to have a grandson.


    "Needless to say, I understand. I don''t mind. I understand her."


    "Thank you, asson."


    "You don''t have to thank me. You did all these things for me, so You are the blessing you have accumulated for yourself. "


    Huasheng refused Jiangliu''s request to meet.


    Although Jiang Liu thinks of her crazily, he respects her meaning and never reluctantly.


    In the corridor of Jiangjia private hospital, the river flows against the wall, smokes, looks at the ceiling and empties itself.


    These days, the company doesn''t care much about things. It''s always taking care of its mother.


    Jiang Liu''s mother is determined to divorce Hua Sheng. That''s not enough. She has to find a famous lady to marry and have a child.


    If the river doesn''t, Jiang''s mother will continue to make trouble. The river and her father are very tired.


    The whole family is in a haze


    Jiang Liu feels flustered. He takes out his mobile phone and sends wechat to the group.


    "Who is free if you want to drink?"


    "I''m going to take ginkgo to see Nezha today." This is what Gao he said. The river ignores it directly and doesn''t want to drink with him.


    "I''m going to pick up Feng Xi for a physical examination today. She seems to be in poor health recently. Her mood changes a lot after the abortion." This is what Qin, Wan and Yu said.


    "How about you?" said Wang Junxian


    "I''m trying on the wedding dress with Hua Zhi."


    "You guys Well, well, down the drain, isn''t it? " Jiangliuban is joking.


    "Ha ha ha ha, my lord Jiang also has today." Gao crane smiles back and forth.


    "I don''t know how to go down a well. It''s worse than that." Qin Wanyu died shamelessly.


    Wang Junxian didn''t speak at all, ignoring the river.


    "Are you guys ostracizing me because of my divorce from asheng?"


    All three are silent


    "Well, well, I''ll wait for you guys."


    Jiang Liuqi laughs. We all know about the fake divorce, but those bastards seem to be better at a Sheng.


    If you want to drink, you can''t find anyone. It''s evil.


    The river can only go out of the hospital by itself, and go to the tavern behind to pour and drink.


    Shortly after he was seated, a man came across.


    "I''m in a bad mood. Let me drink with you." The man said.


    The river raised its head in surprise and looked at the familiar face

 Chapter 1101

    The river never imagined that when he needed it most, the one who could drink with him was Xie Dongyang.


    "You..."


    "Do you mind drinking with your rival?" Xie Dongyang said, while playing a ring finger.


    "Two dozen Budweiser, a bottle of Chivas, a bottle of whiskey," he said to the bartender


    "Yes, sir."


    "Would you mind going?" The river asked.


    "No."


    "Then what else do I mind? Drink it."


    The river smiled bitterly, feeling that life was full of surprises and satire.


    "Are you really divorced?"


    "So, do you want to chase her?"


    Xie Dongyang shook his head. "I dare not."


    "Why not?"


    "Because Sheng Sheng won''t give me a chance." Xie Dongyang smiled.


    "So sure?" Jiang Liu looks at Xie Dongyang with the his head askew. Shouldn''t he be Xie er''s son who was not afraid of the anything and looked up to top that day?


    Xie Dongyang holds the Budweiser bottle with a melancholy face.


    "Seriously, I should be happier when you divorce, but I can''t be happy because I find that even if you divorce, I have no chance Sheng Sheng is stubborn and terrible. She refuses to look at me. She knows a person in her heart. "


    After listening to the river, there was a trace of complacency.


    "I regret it. If I didn''t do that I haven''t been a demon. Sheng Sheng is mine. There''s nothing for you. "


    "But life has no if, only results and consequences." River current correction.


    Without saying a word, Xie Dongyang dried a bottle of beer by himself, which shows the degree of heart blockage.


    At the same time,


    when Wu Nan woke up in a hospital, he was already in the hospital. He felt that his whole body was in great pain.


    "Well..."


    "Boss, are you awake?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Boss, yesterday you seemed to have a car accident. You were injured at a fork in the road. You were all injured."


    "An accident?" Wu Nan was stunned, and then tried to recall what happened yesterday.


    But it''s amazing that he can''t remember anything.


    "Yes, or you won''t be hurt like this. You''re good, boss."


    "Do you have the surveillance? Check it for me." Wu Nan was very angry.


    Hu Xiao came in at this time. "You go out first. I have something to say."


    After supporting those people, Hu Xiao picked up the towel, walked to Wu Nan''s side, and gently wiped his face.


    "You really scared me to death yesterday. When I found you, I was already dizzy. I was injured all over my body and my nose was broken. Did you fight with others?"


    "I I don''t remember. " There was a blank in Wunan.


    "It''s OK. Don''t think so much now. Take good care of yourself. It''s a small matter. I doubt It''s possible that someone knocked you out and gave you a beating. "


    "It must be the Hua family. Did it, Hua Zhi, Hua Sheng? Hua Feng


    Wu Nan''s heart is the most vicious Hua family, so when he thought of his inexplicable injury, he thought of several girls of the Hua family for the first time.


    "It doesn''t matter. Now there''s bad news. Do you want to hear it?"


    "What?"


    Wu Nanning looks at Hu and laughs, thinking, is there any worse news than his injury?


    "Didn''t we take over Fahrenheit? I called in the accountant all night last night to check the account. "


    Finish saying, Hu Xiao takes out a thick stack of account books and puts them beside the bed of Wu Nan.


    "You see, it''s all here."


    "Don''t look, can you tell me, what''s the situation now, and how much liquidity does Huajia have?" Wu Nan doesn''t want Fahrenheit. All he wants is money.


    He didn''t like Jiangcheng either. He planned to annex Huashi. After revenge, he went back to Wancheng.


    "There is no working capital, and it owes more than 10 billion yuan to Jiangjia bank and Wangjia." Hu smiled slowly.

 Chapter 1102

    "What do you say?"


    Wu Nan''s angry neck suddenly twisted, but stretched the wound which was beaten by the wind before, and then he bared his teeth.


    "Don''t get excited. It''s not what we owe. It''s what Fahrenheit owes."


    "How many?" Wu Nan felt his neck, askew his head, stared at Hu and smiled. He wanted to eat people.


    Hu Xiao is also a little afraid to say, hesitated again and again.


    "Say." Wu Nan roared.


    "That''s one hundred and twenty-seven."


    "So many? What about the money? " Wu Nan only felt that his heart was going to stop suddenly. How could he manage to get the company? How could it become a mess?


    Hu Xiao glanced at Wu Nan''s iron blue face.


    "money is not known, but when I investigated, I found that Hufeng had made many of them. Hua Zhenyue later treated Zhang Qian, including compensation, from here. After Hua Qing stepped down, the plastic surgery hospital was not profitable, and was also reported to be a medical accident. There are still some people who made a wrong judgment on the investment of the two big ratio years ago. Huajia entered the real estate market, took the land and built the house, but because the price is too high, the sales volume is not good. Now they still don''t know how to deal with it. The bank doesn''t want to. If it wasn''t for the river flow, the estimated Fahrenheit would have been the sunset of Xishan. "


    Hu Xiao is a very strict person. He has always been reliable in his work. He is also a good helper of Wu Nan in these years.


    So her news must be accurate. After hearing it, Wu Nan''s face is still ugly.


    "As expected, the Hua family are all selfish and take care of themselves. Ha ha It''s no wonder they are all called to scatter the sand. It''s really... "


    "Nan, what should we do about it?" Hu Xiao asked carefully.


    "Jiangliu is Huasheng''s lover, Wang Junxian is Huazhi''s fiance, all of them are my own people, of course, I will not return them. Don''t worry about these, continue to check accounts, then take over the company, and control everything earlier."


    "Well, what about Huaqing?"


    "Put her in prison. Don''t let anyone find her. Don''t let her touch the outside world. I''m afraid she will turn back."


    "Good."


    Wu Nan is willing to do whatever he wants. He didn''t know that he received a lawyer''s letter in the afternoon.


    Wang Wenyong, the chief lawyer of Jiangliu, is also the lawyer team of Jiangjia.


    "Hello, Mr. Wu Nan. Now that you are the legal representative of Huashi group, we can only talk to you about the debt. From last year to this year, your company borrowed a total of 9.3 billion yuan from our bank six times, including 800 million yuan of interest, 8.5 billion yuan of principal, and one week of maturity. How would you like to pay it off?"


    "I didn''t borrow it. Do you want it?" Wu Nan squinted at the lawyer.


    "But you are a corporation." The barrister laughed.


    "Hua Sheng is my five younger sisters. I am also my family. Jiang Liu is my brother-in-law. My family uses money. Do you need to pay back?"


    Sure enough, Hua Sheng is right to guess. Wu Nan just took this as an excuse to prevaricate or deny.


    It''s a pity that they have been prepared for a long time.


    The lawyer took out the original Jiangliu divorce agreement and showed it to Wu Nan. "Mr. Wu, please see, this is the divorce agreement signed by my boss, Mr. Jiangliu, and miss Hua Sheng four days ago. They are not husband and wife now, so Pay back the money as soon as possible. "


    "Tough enough..." Wu Nan''s reaction is that Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu divorced for this step.


    As soon as the voice dropped, the Wangs team arrived, "Hello, Mr. Wu Nan. I''m the lawyer representative of Wangs group. I''m calling on behalf of the boss..."


    "You''re organizing a group to ask for debts, aren''t you?" Wu Nan''s face was black and his teeth were itchy.

 Chapter 1103

    The Jiang family and the Wang family forced the debt, which made Wu Nan worried. He didn''t expect to be sent to the first army.


    Wu Nan doesn''t have so much money. Even if there is, it can''t be paid back. It''s not a small amount.


    Jiangliu and Wang Junxian didn''t plan to ask for money directly, but they just gave him some color to see.


    Hua Zhi was trying on her wedding dress. When she heard about it, she couldn''t be happy.


    "Hahaha, it''s too much hatred."


    "I haven''t seen you smile for a long time. Is that happy?" Wang Junxian sat on the sofa to watch the mobile news. Since Wu nannao came out, Hua Zhi hasn''t smiled for a long time.


    It''s been a long day of scowling and swearing.


    Wang Junxian loves his woman, so he must be involved in the affairs of the Hua family.


    Now see beauty smile, natural new mood is much clearer.


    "Wang Junxian, you and the river are good. I want to give you some praise." Hua Zhi narrowed her eyes and smiled sweetly.


    "But have you seen Huasheng recently? Angelica dahurica. "


    When it comes to five sisters, Hua Zhi shakes her head.


    "No, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. I always think there''s something wrong between Huasheng and the river." Wang Junxian is a person with delicate mind. It''s normal to drink when the river is depressed. After all, there''s a lot of pressure recently, but Hua Sheng won''t see the river


    This is what Gao he said. Gao he listened to Ginkgo biloba. Ginkgo biloba is beside Huasheng. It''s natural to know more about it.


    It''s not as simple as a fake divorce for Huasheng to avoid the river.


    Hua Zhi thought for a moment, "I can''t. My five younger sister is very young, but she has always been reliable in her work. She likes river flow so much. There should be no change. It''s Qin, Wan, Yu and Fengxi. She''s very quiet recently."


    "After the miscarriage, Fengxi had a quarrel for a while. She was going to break up, but Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t share it." Hua Zhi said.


    "It''s normal for Qin Wanyu to do this. If he let it go, he might have gone to Mars long ago, but he could still find it?"


    "Ha ha ha ha, Wang Junxian, are you senior black?"


    Hua Zhi feels more and more that the man around her is a funny guy.


    Looking at the serious, speaking is steady and mature.


    But black people will never be soft spoken.


    Whoever is caught will be black. No one can escape. Of course, there are some fish that have missed the net.


    According to Hua Zhi''s observation, Wang Junxian hasn''t blacked Hua Sheng.


    The problem is that Huasheng really doesn''t have any black material. Who can black it out?


    Wu Nan lived in the hospital that day. Hu Xiao had to ask Chuntao to take care of him because he went to help him and the hospital''s paramedics were clumsy.


    Chuntao is pregnant. She will retch when she smells something wrong. She is upset when she sees Wu Nan.


    "I don''t think it''s any use asking you to come."


    Chuntao covers her chest and wipes the corners of her mouth without saying a word.


    "Do you know that Jiangliu has taken so much money for the Chinese family?"


    "Yes." Chuntao answers truthfully.


    Wu Nan angrily grabbed a water glass and threw it.


    Chuntao subconsciously hides, but fails to hit. She seems to have been used to being treated in this way by Wu Nan.


    "Know you don''t tell me? You dumb? " Wu Nan spread his anger on Chuntao.


    "You didn''t ask me. I thought you knew, and Hu Xiao is so capable. Shouldn''t she have found out about it long ago? " Chuntao is very jealous of Hu Xiao, so in other words, she wants to throw the pot to Hu Xiao. Unfortunately, Wu Nan doesn''t eat this set.


    "Hum, let me give up the company. It''s a good idea, but I will not let them succeed, I will let them look good, especially the Chinese family, it seems It''s time to give them a big move. " Wu Nan bit his teeth fiercely, with a trace of deceit in his eyes.

 Chapter 1104

    Hua Sheng is not very good at getting up early. For the breakfast made by gingko, she put down her chopsticks after eating and drinking two mouthfuls of porridge.


    "Miss, isn''t it delicious?"


    Hua Sheng shook his head. "It''s delicious. I don''t have a good appetite."


    "Are you going out today? I''ll get the car? "


    "I''ll drive myself to the hospital. Go to find Xiao He."


    "Miss, I''m a little girl in love..."


    "Wrong, love is big, go quickly, silly girl, I have nothing to do recently, four elder sister said my mother woke up, I go to see."


    Hua Sheng takes out a paper towel and cleans the corner of his mouth gracefully. He picks up the canvas bag and runs away.


    Light blue jeans, 9 points, with flat black soft shoes.


    It has plain white short sleeves, long hair and a black baseball cap. Huasheng is always the simplest decoration.


    As Hua Zhi said, even if her five younger sisters wear 25 yuan to sell goods, they can also spread the special effects of international fashion week. They are beautiful and can''t help it.


    Recently, in the divorce and infidelity, Huasheng brought a Brown Sunglasses in order not to attract people''s attention.


    It''s more fashionable to dress like this. It''s full of superstar models when you take a picture.


    When Hua Sheng drove to the hospital, Hua Zhi and Hua Lin were both there, saying that it was not long before she left.


    And the accomplice Hua Qingfang Buddha evaporated and disappeared, and everyone was not interested in looking for her.


    "A Sheng, come." After Mrs. Hua woke up again, she was very gentle to Hua Sheng.


    Hua Sheng silently goes to the hospital bed, and Mrs. Hua holds out her little daughter''s tender white hand.


    "A Sheng, these years, wronged you." Mrs. Hua''s voice choked.


    "Good end, say these why, hello good keep it, the family business has us."


    Hua Zhi feels at one side. Now she is very lucky that she is not young and her five younger sisters have a lot of savings. Otherwise, the family will be held by the bitch, the financial power will be frozen, and the huge expenses of 30000 yuan per day for her mother''s hospitalization will not be able to support her.


    Mrs. Hua looked at her three daughters, Hua Zhi, Hua Lin and Hua Sheng, with tears in her eyes, and then said slowly, "I have a long dream these days when I was sleeping. I dreamed that when a Sheng was a child, he often looked at the river city alone on the big rocks on the mountain. When I dreamed how many times she was burning in a daze, I called her mother I also dreamed that when she first spoke, she called Dad, but Over the years, we have done too little for her as parents. It''s your grandma who takes care of her. I used to think that we didn''t need to think about her food and clothes, but I was wrong. Every child yearned for his mother and needed his mother''s warm embrace... "


    Hua Sheng''s eyes are red and he doesn''t say a word.


    Hua Zhi and Hua Lin also don''t know what to say. We owe five younger sisters a debt at home. Everyone knows that.


    Seriously, if Hua Zhi, she would have hated her family for a long time. Now, five younger sisters can be regarded as Hua''s family, which is really very kind.


    "Ah Sheng, your father and I are sorry for you. If you have a chance, please let us make up for it."


    "Mom, I''ve grown up. It''s OK. It''s all over. Take good care of yourself."


    Hua Sheng soothes her mother in a soft voice, and she can''t bear to say anything that makes her mother uncomfortable.


    In fact, during the coma period of Mrs. Hua, some people did move their hands and feet to let her see the scene of Hua Sheng when she was a child in her dream.


    And the founder is Lord Styx.


    Of course, Hua Sheng doesn''t know at this moment, and the Pluto himself doesn''t know why.


    He only knew that when he saw Hua Sheng''s appearance as a child, he would pity her very much and sympathize with her very much.


    Finally, the three sisters opened the door to the corridor.


    "Five younger sister, are you ok?" Hua Zhi asked her softly.

 Chapter 1105

    Hua Sheng nodded. "I''m ok. It''s all over. No matter what''s wrong or right, they are the parents who gave birth to me. I still understand that. No matter how they treated me before, I''ve left behind. But to be honest, I may not be able to get close to them, after all, I have not experienced those years of growing up with them. "


    Hua Lin sighed and patted Hua Sheng on the shoulder.


    "I used to think that the most painful thing in my family was me. Now it seems that five younger sisters are even more pitiful than me."


    Hua Sheng said with a faint smile, "in life, it''s always necessary to suffer for a while, but no one will suffer for a lifetime."


    "Yes, no one will suffer for the rest of their lives. Our sisters should support each other for the rest of their lives." Hua Zhi is moved and reaches out to hug Hua Lin and Hua Sheng.


    Fifteen minutes later, Hua Sheng sat in the long corridor of the hospital and made a circle of friends.


    In fact, she rarely sends these feelings, but today she may be able to see her mother''s confession, and her heart is really relieved.


    If you know me before, you will forgive me now.


    At first glance, this sentence still sounds silly. People who don''t understand it certainly don''t know what it means. But Jiangliu knows how hard Huasheng used to be. Obviously, he is so small, but he can''t get the care that his parents should have. Only grandma accompanies him in his life. So when grandma died, Jiangliu stayed with Huasheng for fear that she would not be able to support her.


    Later, many people said that Miss five of the Hua family was weak in nature, even a little cold, indifferent to family affairs, and never enthusiastic about her parents. It''s a natural cold-blooded animal without feelings, but Jiangliu knows that it''s not like this. A Sheng is not a stone without feelings. She''s such a sensitive person.


    If you have the same childhood as her, you may not be as open-minded as her.


    So Huasheng''s indifference now can be forgiven, because the past She is a child forgotten by her parents and relatives, who has not even gone to school and has lived on the mountain for 20 years.


    Jiangliu takes out his mobile phone, wants to comment on it below, and is afraid of being made an article by someone who wants to.


    So he sent a private message by clicking on the head portrait of Kaihua Sheng.


    "Mrs. Jiang, no matter how you used to be, how you are and how you will be, you are the love of my life."


    "Thank you, Mr. Jiang."


    "Well, take good care of yourself. Let''s go on a trip when the storm is over."


    "Good."


    Hua Sheng said only one word, but she knew that the catastrophe was coming. What happened in the future? She didn''t know yet?


    In fact, Jiangliu didn''t know what would happen. He really had a great vision for the future and imagined a lot of scenes when he and Huasheng were together in the white head.


    But what he didn''t know was that this time they really separated for a long time.


    It will be a long time before I see her, Mrs. Jiang.


    Of course, these are all afterwords.


    When Xie Dongyang came to the hospital, he was still holding a hot roasted corn in his hand.


    Huasheng likes to eat corn, especially fresh ones. However, due to climate problems in Jiangcheng, only at the end of August can fresh corn ripen.


    And if it lasts only seven days, it will age rapidly.


    Xie Dongyang drove to the surrounding farm, picked out some, baked them in the oven at home, and then brought them to Huasheng while it was hot.


    "Miss, do you want to buy roasted corn? Ten yuan a piece, no money if it''s not sweet."


    Three meters away, Xie Dongyang was wearing short sleeves with black rose patterns, holding hot corn in his hands, smiling softly.

 Chapter 1106

    Hua Sheng didn''t expect that Xie Dongyang would come. She seems to have forgotten this person for many things recently.


    To be honest, she is a single cell girl. In the aspect of emotion, she only sees one person in her eyes, so she can''t think of any other opposite sex except Jiangliu.


    Although she refused Xie Dongyang many times, it seems that this friend didn''t give up, but still loved more and more deeply.


    "No, no money."


    "If you don''t have money, why don''t you give me a smile and I''ll give you something to eat?" Xie Dongyang teased Hua Sheng on purpose. He knew that she was in a bad mood.


    As expected, Hua Sheng smiled with a light smile.


    When she laughs, Xie Dongyang will feel that the most beautiful scenery in the world is less than one thousandth of her.


    It''s like the stars on the dark screen in the middle of the night, which can always poke the softest place in your heart.


    Xie Dongyang comes over, hands the corn to Hua Sheng, and sits down beside her.


    "You seem to be thin, Sheng Sheng."


    "Maybe." Hua Sheng looks down at the golden corn.


    "Are you and Jiangliu a fake divorce?" Xie Dongyang is not stupid. How can he believe that their feelings are really broken?


    "What does it matter?" Hua Sheng asked him.


    "It''s a relationship. If you are a fake divorce, it''s OK. If it''s a real divorce Then I I want to try. "


    "Try what?" Hua Sheng didn''t react at first.


    "After you."


    Hua Sheng is silent


    "Sheng Sheng, I may be used to it by my parents in my life. I have everything I want from childhood. Only you I can''t ask for it, but I know it''s not because I can''t get it, it''s just because it''s too precious, so I want it. You know what? I have never envied others, because others have, I have. Only the river, it was the first time I envied him. "


    Hua Sheng was shocked. He didn''t expect that Xie Dongyang would envy the river.


    "You don''t remember. Once, when you were listening to a play, the neckline of the river was wrinkled when you came out. You were just at the entrance of the theater, in the cold wind, raising your hands, and carefully arranging for him. That serious look is really beautiful Later, the media made headlines. At the moment I saw the picture, I was envious to death. I envied the river. I also wanted a woman to tidy the pleated neckline for me in the ice and snow... "


    "You''ll find it." Hua Sheng''s low voice.


    "I have found it."


    "Xie Dongyang, i..."


    "If you refuse, don''t say it. It''s been rejected hundreds of times. Even if you refuse, I won''t give up easily. I just want to say, ah Sheng, there are not many beautiful things in the world, especially for people like me. But you are the beautiful woman I feel in my life. You can bring me beauty and make my life better. I think that''s the most rare thing. "


    "I don''t know. It turned out that I had such an impact on you." Hua Sheng lowers his head and takes a small bite of corn.


    "I don''t know. What I missed was the happiness of my life."


    Then they fell silent again


    Today''s topic may be too heavy. Hua Sheng doesn''t know what to say, while Xie Dongyang''s words are all expressions.


    "A Sheng, if If you don''t have a chance to see me in the future, will you miss me? "


    "Why do you ask?"


    "I mean, if."


    "I don''t like to imagine what didn''t happen. I''m sorry." Sometimes, Hua Sheng''s reality is terrible and boring. She is not romantic at all. Even at this time, she would not cheat Xie Dongyang and say she would miss him.


    "You are such a stubborn and terrible woman, but I just like it. Do you think evil is not evil?" Thanks for the smile.

 Chapter 1107

    Hua Sheng laughs but doesn''t speak. He keeps eating corn


    "Sheng Sheng, you said that the amulet you sent me, red rope, I have it. I am in danger. You will come to save me, won''t you?"


    "Yes." Hua Sheng nodded.


    A long time ago, Zhuoya came back to be a demon. Xie Dongyang was involved. He was caught up in the disaster of innocence and haunted by female ghosts.


    Hua Sheng comes out and cleans it up. He makes a peace token for Xie Dongyang, so that she won''t show up in time when Xie Dongyang is hurt by another traitor.


    "That''s great. I have no worries in my life. You should be good, Sheng Sheng."


    "Well, I will."


    "Well, don''t bother me. I may be on a business trip recently. You You have to take good care of yourself. Maybe I won''t come to see you for a long time. "


    "Good."


    After Xie Dongyang left, Hua Sheng thought for a long time. Today, he is a little strange, different from every day, but he has no evil spirit. He should be OK.


    Hua Sheng thought he wanted more, but something happened in the evening.


    In fact, it''s not two days a day that Xie Dongyang wants to work in Wunan. In the past, anyone who slandered Hua Sheng would dig other people''s ancestral graves. Now when Wu Nan came back, he was forced to divorce Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu.


    I saw the gloomy appearance of Huasheng, and that day, Jiangliu couldn''t meet because he missed his wife.


    Xie Dongyang felt that he should do something.


    In fact, at his level, it''s good to find someone to do it. He doesn''t need to do it himself, but Xie Dongyang just doesn''t feel relieved. He''s eager to kill Wu Nan. In particular, he encourages Chuntao to turn his back on his master and discredit Hua Sheng, which makes Xie Dongyang furious to the extreme.


    So he arranged a precise assassination. Of course, it was not a real killing. After all, it was against the law.


    He just wanted to keep Wu Nan motionless, and then he told Jiangcheng news that he would live for the rest of his life.


    However, he didn''t expect that Wu Nan was more comprehensive than he had prepared.


    In other words, Wu Nan recently invited a senior man to his side, who is also skilled in magic. It''s Ling''s family.


    But not Lingxiao, but lingjiuzhou.


    Lingjiuzhou''s life is open and aboveboard, and there is no lack of money. Why does it mingle with Wunan?


    This will start from the day when Lingxiao''s memory recovers and tells grandpa about it.


    After hearing this, Ling Jiuzhou''s face was heavy. He calculated it with Ling''s secret skill that night, and finally lost his color.


    He helped Wu Nan with a simple purpose and set up the next game.


    The purpose is very simple, eliminate Hua Sheng.


    Why?


    Because it is because of this mysterious woman that old man Feng said that the disaster would come to Jiangcheng.


    Lingjiuzhou can say with certainty that Huasheng is not an ordinary person, but he can''t say exactly what it is. In short. He wants to make this woman who has no clear way to go disappear in Jiangcheng and mortal world. Maybe, that catastrophe will not appear.


    After all, Fengxi refuses to marry. He has missed the opportunity of alliance. It''s a helpless move to deal with Huasheng, even Lingxiao doesn''t know. Otherwise, with his mind for Huasheng, grandpa is definitely not allowed to do that.


    So Xie Dongyang was directly captured that night.


    In an abandoned hut in a barren mountain northwest of Jiangcheng.


    "Boss Wu, how to deal with this man?"


    Wu Nan came over and grabbed Xie Dongyang''s hair. "You''re an infatuated species. What benefits can you get from doing this for someone else''s wife? Is someone''s wife grateful to you? Can I touch it for you? "


    "Bah I''m not as mean as you. " Xie Dongyang spits on Wu Nan''s face, so he can''t prevent it.

 Chapter 1108

    Xie Dongyang vomited like this, but he made Wu Nan angry. He grabbed Xie Dongyang''s hair directly and kicked him.


    In fact, Wu Nan and Xie Dongyang have no enmity, but, because of the affairs of the Hua family, they are finally involved.


    Wu Nan stepped on Xie Dongyang, whose face was covered with blood. "How is it? Does it taste good?"


    "Despicable person, surnamed Wu, I''ll tell you that if you have seed, you will kill me, or I will kill you as long as I have a breath."


    Listen to Xie Dongyang, Wu Nan''s feet are stepping harder.


    "You''re going out for a woman and everything? Are you stupid? Xie Dongyang, what a good life you have. Why don''t you live well? You were born with a golden spoon when you were young. You are the second ancestor who wants wind and rain. For a woman, is it worth it? What''s more, as far as I know, Hua Sheng has never seen you before That''s a woman in the river. Even if she is divorced now, she won''t be with you. What''s your hurry? "


    "If you touch the woman I love, I will fight with you to the end." Xie Dongyang''s breath is very weak.


    "Well, I''ll see how hard your bones are."


    Wu Nansong opened his feet and told his men to "hang up."


    "Boss, the Xie family has plenty of money. Why don''t we ask for more ransom?"


    Wu Nan slapped and shouted, "is it money I''m short of now? I''m revenge What''s wrong with him? You can do whatever you want. Where does he come to talk so much nonsense? "


    "Yes, yes."


    Later, Xie Dongyang was tied to his hands with a rope by the people of Wunan and hoisted high.


    Wu Nan finally walked out of the abandoned hut and got on his black Mercedes.


    In the car, lingjiuzhou, wearing a black divination shirt, sat in the back row.


    "Uncle Ling, it''s over."


    "Well, let''s call the girl now."


    "OK, but will Huasheng come? What Hua Sheng cares about is the flow of the river. It''s not Xie Dongyang. If we don''t come, we won''t waste our time. "


    Ling Jiuzhou, holding a string of stars and moons in his hand, closed his eyes and began unhurriedly, "she will come."


    "Well, I''ll have it done right away."


    When Huasheng received the video, it was already half an hour later.


    The video is only three seconds, very short.


    But she can see clearly. Xie Dongyang''s bloody face has been beaten.


    He was dropped so high in an abandoned house that there was nothing around.


    This video was only watched once by Hua Sheng, who took a breath of cool air.


    She didn''t have the courage to drive a second time, and she didn''t have to. It must be Xie Dongyang.


    Hua Sheng pinches his fingers and calculates. It''s really a disaster of Xie Dongyang.


    And since the person who arrested him sent her the video, it was obvious that he wanted her to help.


    Sure enough, then, a space number sent a line - twenty minutes, you come, alone, otherwise, thank you.


    Hua Sheng didn''t say anything, so he immediately changed his clothes and went out.


    I don''t even know when the young lady went out.


    Hua Sheng drives alone and braves the rain to go to the deserted house. With her ability, she can find out where Xie Dongyang is.


    "A Sheng, did you go out?"


    Feng Xi calls, Hua Sheng doesn''t answer, just sends voice, and sends several in a row.


    "Yes."


    "A Sheng, don''t go. There''s an ambush. I can figure out that this time is too fierce. You can''t go out."


    "I know."


    "You know, you''re still going. Are you dying?"


    "If I don''t go, Xie Dongyang will die." Hua Sheng is calm. She knows what she is doing.

 Chapter 1109

    Wind Xi is also urgent, "Xie Dongyang is so important?"


    "Feng Xi, do you know why Xie Dongyang died?"


    "I don''t care about Xie Dongyang, I only care about you. Hurry to come back, or I''ll call Jiangliu?" The wind threatens Hua Sheng.


    "Xie Dongyang went to do stupid things for me. He went to find Wu Nan and was arrested. You know how cruel Wu Nan is. I have to save him. Xie Dongyang can''t be tied up by our Hua family. The Xie family is very good. I can''t let him have an accident."


    "But..."


    "Wind, I will come back safely. Don''t worry."


    "Ah Sheng, I''m in a panic I''m really flustered. I just divined for you. I divined out a card, which has never appeared before It''s a picture of a black hole, you know? Do you know how terrible black holes are? Do you know what black holes represent in the divination family? "


    "Wind, I understand, you don''t have to say, I understand, but I have to do it."


    Later, no matter what Fengxi said, Huasheng no longer replied.


    Soon, she arrived at the foot of the barren mountain, looked up, only 200 meters away, is the abandoned hut.


    Xie Dongyang should be inside. There are no people or cars around. It''s so quiet and terrible.


    By two o''clock in the morning, it''s the darkest time before dawn. Fortunately, Huasheng has a pair of eyes that are different from ordinary people. You can see everything clearly.


    At this moment, the river is flowing in the hospital, caring for his mother. His mother was rescued for a long time last night because of the high blood pressure of Qi, which almost caused intracranial hemorrhage.


    The river is too scared to walk, just keep it here.


    Jiangliu''s father is also old. He can''t resist staying up late. Jiangliu asked the driver to send his father back to his old house for a rest.


    Suddenly, a voice sounded at the door.


    "River flow."


    The river suddenly turned back. I was so happy that A Sheng''s voice?


    Hua Sheng''s voice was recognized almost in a second.


    He looked up at the door, but did not see a figure.


    I thought it was an illusion. I just turned around and heard another sound. This time it was clearer than last time.


    "River, river."


    Two times in a row, making it almost certain that Huasheng is coming. He thought that maybe Huasheng missed himself so much that he secretly ran to Jiangjia private hospital here. Jiangliu looked at his watch and it was two o''clock in the morning.


    The river followed the sound and opened the door of the ward. When he went out, he saw a woman''s back walking out at the corner.


    "A Sheng."


    He shouted and ran away, following the figure. It''s not good to have a bright night. With the preconceived mind of the river, he thought it was Huasheng.


    I guess Hua Sheng may be afraid to disturb his mother, so I dare not stay in front of the ward.


    But, river in the heart still a bit strange, this wench came, how all don''t say in advance?


    Is it to surprise him?


    The river went all the way in pursuit of the unclear figure, and finally came to a very remote warehouse in the hospital.


    "A Sheng, stop running. I can''t catch up with you."


    River darling shouted a, but the figure obviously did not stay.


    Instead, the door was opened directly into the dark warehouse.


    The river didn''t think much about it either. Just follow it, open the door and go inside.


    I thought I could welcome a warm hug from Huasheng.


    How to know, to meet him is a direct one.


    Just because there is not a little bit of defense, so the river is strong and solid.


    By the time he reacted, the door behind him had been unlocked.


    There''s another knife in the back


    He realized that there was more than one murderer in the warehouse.

 Chapter 1110

    Hua Sheng is preparing to save Xie Dongyang, but suddenly he feels a pain in his heart


    She closed her eyes and subconsciously concentrated her powers. As a result, she saw such a picture.


    The river fell into a pool of blood, surrounded by several people in black.


    He covered his abdomen with one hand and expressed pain


    It''s not an illusion or a dream, because if the river is in danger, Huasheng will definitely feel it at the first time.


    In fact, it is normal that the danger of river current will be predicted in advance, but why not feel this time?


    It''s not because Ling Jiuzhou moved his hands and feet on the river, hiding the danger.


    So when the river is really running out, we can realize


    Hua Sheng''s eyes are red. He wants to save people, but he can''t move after just one step.


    If she goes now, Xie Dongyang will die as well


    Hua Sheng took a deep breath and suddenly felt that he had won a game and was designed.


    When Wu Nan catches Xie Dongyang, it''s a call to the East and a call to the West. It''s a move to remove the tiger from the mountain. It''s not to kill Xie Dongyang at all.


    Instead, Huasheng ignored and failed to detect the dynamics on the other side of the river, which led to the river''s desperate situation.


    But the man who can hide the dangerous breath of the river must be an expert.


    According to Hua Sheng, there are no different people around Wu Nan. The four ghosts of Nanyang have been destroyed by Hua Sheng, and there is no residue left.


    But Wu Nan''s head couldn''t have imagined such a clever chain plan.


    Hua Sheng didn''t have time to think about it. She clenched her fist tightly and was very embarrassed.


    On the one hand is the river of her beloved man, and on the other hand is Xie Dongyang, the infatuated fool who goes all out for her.


    Both sides should be saved, but it''s too late.


    The direction is not the same, the distance is too far, only one can be saved.


    Normally speaking, Huasheng''s deep love for the river flow is undoubtedly the choice of river flow.


    But this girl is a little bit terrible, she is very rational.


    She took a copper coin out of her body and threw it for divination.


    The final conclusion is Xie Dongyang.


    Why?


    Because although Xie Dongyang is also miserable, there is still a trace of vitality.


    Even if we rush across the river now, we may not be able to make it.


    When people die through, there is no way to revive them with spiritual power.


    Hua Sheng, biting his teeth, walked towards the hut on the barren mountain and chose to save Xie Dongyang.


    Because she thought that if the river died, it would be to the underworld.


    At that time, I will go to the underworld to say that it is not a big problem to have a soul. Maybe I believe that the king of the underworld is a good man who can help me. Maybe I believe that the river is endless. So Hua Sheng left his beloved man and went to save Xie Dongyang.


    When Hua Sheng came in, the people in Wunan had already evacuated. Xie Dongyang was hoisted by Gao Gao. All of his body was covered with blood. It was terrible to watch.


    It''s true to be tortured, but there''s a glimmer of life.


    Hua Sheng gently points to Xie Dongyang and transports him to the ground, lying on his back.


    She touched his artery, not bad.


    Hua Sheng injects psychic power, protects Xie Dongyang''s heart, and then gives 120 first aid.


    Xie Dongyang is a Muggle, different from Fengxi. Fengxi has two demon pills, so it recovers quickly after being infused with spiritual power.


    But Xie Dongyang is always flesh and blood, so when he wakes up, he is still fragile.


    "Sheng Sheng, I Is it dead? Here Is it a dream? " Xie Dongyang can''t believe it. He can still see Hua Sheng when he opens his eyes.

 Chapter 1111

    "Lord Pluto, Miss Hua''s husband just died The soul has not been separated. We need to How to deal with it? "


    Lord Pluto is processing official documents at this time. He looks up with no surprise.


    "How to deal with the normal situation? You''re the first to come? "


    "No I''m afraid I''m afraid that if we are going to bring back the soul, Miss Hua will go berserk The last time she stormed away, a dozen of us who burned the fire almost became chickens, so Your excellency, is this a matter of your own appearance? "


    "Is this your command seat?" The king of the underworld lost his brush and turned black.


    "Cough No, my subordinates don''t want to, but miss Hua''s violent departure was too frightening, and nine days of XuanHuo was too frightening Adults, we are not rivals. Please don''t embarrass us. "


    "Go away."


    "That soul..."


    "Soul, if you can''t take it, you won''t come to the underworld."


    Lord Styx left this sentence. The difference between the dead and the dead is also startled. Usually, people come to the underworld to report after they die. The soul that doesn''t come to the underworld is


    Yes, there is another place where the soul can go after death, but it''s frightening.


    It''s called the road of reincarnation It''s the opposite direction of the underworld.


    No one can say clearly, what kind of talents can go on the road of reincarnation, and what kind of reincarnation can be obtained through the road of reincarnation?


    , because the cycle of rebirth existed in ancient times. It is said to be a black whirlpool that absorbs the essence of heaven and earth and grows into itself.


    Just like a black hole, once people enter it, they don''t know what they can meet, because no one knows where they will go after entering.


    Because it is a self-contained system in ancient times, it is no longer within the scope of the underworld.


    But as far as these people know, there are few people on the road of reincarnation.


    Last time, it was said that she was a woman for thousands of years. She was determined to find her husband, from the world to the spring, from Naihe bridge to Sansheng stone.


    Finally, after searching all the places, she killed herself again on the way to the yellow spring, using the Exorcist to kill herself.


    Then, her soul separated again and entered the road of reincarnation.


    Later, no one knows what happened to her.


    To put it bluntly, as long as you enter the road of reincarnation, no one will find you again.


    So Just now, Lord Ming said that they are not needed to attract souls. That means Miss Hua Sheng''s husband, Jiangliu, he


    Are you on the road of reincarnation?


    To be able to talk about the river''s ability to send people into the road of reincarnation is not something that ordinary people in lingjiuzhou can operate.


    There is another one involved in this matter.


    That man, all he wanted was for the river to die completely, which made Huasheng never find again.


    Therefore, he used some special methods to strip the soul of the river once again.


    Directly into the road of reincarnation


    So when Hua Sheng went to the underworld to find someone, he didn''t know at first.


    "Ming Yan, the soul of the river?" Hua Sheng called out the name of Lord Styx directly. She heard Bai Ran''s name once.


    I think it''s a friend, so I can call it a big name, right?


    As Hua Sheng called it, he almost scared his urine when he sent the twelve dead of Yanluo hall.


    "My God, this woman is the name of an adult?"


    "Yes, even the emperor of heaven can''t call the name of an adult directly. Huasheng has many disadvantages."


    "As expected, a woman who can use the nine sky XuanHuo is brave."


    The emperor of the underworld raised his head slightly and looked at the Huasheng in white.


    "River soul, not here with me."

 Chapter 1112

    Hua Sheng smiled and said, "how can it be? Even if the three realms and six realms are dead, they will go to the underworld once. Don''t tease me. Give me the soul of the river. His body won''t last long. Don''t delay my business. "


    Seeing that the Pluto didn''t say a word, Hua Sheng took a jar of wine from behind and went to the Pluto with it.


    The Pluto could even smell the sandalwood smell from this woman, so his old face turned a little red


    "Here, your wine is in place. My man will give it to me. Is it possible? Ming Yan, we are friends. " Hua Sheng is leaning on the table with both hands, staring at the king of the underworld with a pair of sparkling eyes, which really makes his heart beat faster. He never thought that she had such a naughty side.


    The Pluto is silent


    "Ming Yan, guess what kind of wine is it?"


    "Hua Sheng..."


    Ming Ming is the most indifferent and merciless person in the three realms and six ways, so he can take the post of Ming Wang.


    However, at this moment, the king of the underworld is a little bit counselled, a little bit impatient to see Hua Sheng disappointed, or painful.


    Because when she laughed, it was so beautiful.


    "Ming Yan, I made this wine by myself, because I don''t drink, so I don''t understand it very well, but I infuse spiritual power, and You know, I''m the only one in the three realms and six realms with the color of fire, so the wine I forged with this fire must be delicious. I named it Xiaosheng has wine. "


    After that, Hua Sheng smiled brilliantly again. Hua Sheng was a person with special delicate mind. She had heard Bai ran always nagging about wine.


    So I thought that Pluto should love wine very much.


    It''s true that Pluto loves wine. He doesn''t drink everything.


    It must be the best in the world forged by Huasheng with the nine heavenly XuanHuo, but now is not the time to drink.


    Because the river has


    Looking at Pluto''s face, Hua Sheng realized that the problem was not as simple as he thought.


    "Ming Yan, you know the river, he is my husband, that is My husband I don''t care about people very much. Everyone says that I''m weak in nature, but only Jiangliu is my love. He has done too much for me. I don''t care what kind of immortal I am or what kind of demon I am. He is a common mortal or Muggle I only love him, so please give me back the soul of the river, OK? "


    No matter she is coquettish or cute, she just wants the soul of the river.


    For Pluto, it''s not hard to be a soul.


    "Huasheng, it''s not that I didn''t give it to you. In fact, the river is flowing..."


    Hua Sheng immediately interrupts the words of the Ming king, "Ming Yan, I want to explain to you that the river flow is not the end of yangshou. He is calculated by others. Indeed, we are all calculated by others. The people who deal with him are coming for me. Do you understand? This kind of abnormal death must be explained by your underworld. Even if you are not my friend, you should also give me an account, so don''t block me, OK? "


    Hua Sheng is too anxious. She thinks that the emperor of the underworld is hesitating to find an excuse not to give her the soul of the river.


    "Huasheng, it''s not that I don''t give it, it''s the soul of the river. It''s really not here." The Pluto said it carefully.


    He looked at Hua Sheng, his eyes with incomparable sincerity, and even Hua Sheng saw a trace of sadness.


    But why is the Pluto sad? What is the matter with the river?


    "Ming Yan, where can I go if the river is not here?" Hua Sheng panicked, even his voice was shaking a little.

 Chapter 1113

    The Hades is silent for a long time


    "Ming Yan, speak."


    Hua Sheng''s voice was not loud, but she saw the ghost Leng and felt guilty, though he didn''t do anything.


    But it''s just because he didn''t do anything that he would feel guilty. If he stopped him, the man killed the river twice, maybe


    But he''s the king of the underworld. If you have to take care of everything, she''s the cold faced ghost king.


    "He has entered the road of reincarnation..."


    "What is the road of reincarnation?" No matter how powerful Hua Sheng is, after all, he doesn''t know much and doesn''t remember much about the past, so he has never heard of the road of reincarnation.


    The Pluto looked at her and said slowly, "there are only two kinds of souls in the underworld. The first kind of normal death and abnormal death are within my jurisdiction, but Everything in the world is unpredictable, and there will be some accidents. For thousands of years, the spirit of the world gathered a force and fell into the underworld, claiming to be a place like a black hole, which is called the road of reincarnation It''s the road of reincarnation, but actually the people in it don''t know where they have gone For thousands of years, that''s a very small chance. But Jiangliu, he was designed in the world. No matter what, he died. Just before his soul reached the underworld, he was killed twice by dark means, and his soul was extradited to the entrance of the road of reincarnation by a powerful force And It''s in. "


    "Then how can I find him?" Hua Sheng, with great sorrow, asked the Pluto.


    The Pluto lowered his head and was silent again.


    "Ming Yan, don''t pretend to be deep with me. Just say I beg you... "


    Hua Sheng is tugging at the dark Python robe of the Pluto. His voice can''t stop.


    Tears are like a reservoir about to burst It''s going to come out in the next second, completely.


    After a short silence, the Pluto said again, "those who have gone to the path of reincarnation can''t be found in the three realms and six ways. You can think that he has disappeared in the heaven and the earth."


    Hua Sheng next second, look up, eyes slowly down the beautiful face.


    "How, how?" Her voice is very light, very small.


    But the Pluto heard it clearly


    "Hua Sheng, you''re born to be anything, so..." The Pluto wants to advise.


    Unexpectedly, Hua Sheng reaches out his hand and signals not to let the Pluto continue.


    "I see. No wonder you look so strange It turns out It turned out to be... "


    "Hua Sheng, I suggest you don''t look for the dark power that controls the river. You are not an opponent..."


    "Forget it, I''m going."


    Hua Sheng turns hard


    "Your wine..."


    "Here you are."


    Hua Sheng freely raised his sleeves, turned around and left. The ghost was not very comfortable, but he didn''t know how to comfort him. He never met women, and he didn''t like women, so he didn''t know what to do.


    A quarter of an hour later,


    "my Lord, it''s not good, it''s not good."


    The king of the netherworld sat on the main hall and looked at the jar of wine quietly. He was absorbed in it. His subordinates ran in to report.


    "What''s the matter?" He raised his head and gazed at the flustered men.


    "My Lord, Miss Hua Sheng..."


    "How about Huasheng?" The heart of the Pluto is tight.


    "Miss Hua Sheng, she She went in the direction of reincarnation... "


    "What? How did she get there? " The keeper was shocked.


    "She She strangled her soul by Sansheng stone with her own color ribbon Then she launched a powerful spiritual force to open the door to the road of reincarnation


    As soon as the voice fell, the king of the underworld flashed away and disappeared on the dark hall.


    Next second, he appeared at the entrance of the reincarnation road. He yelled at the thin figure, "Hua Sheng, don''t go in, you can''t go out. You will disappear in the three realms and six paths..."


    This is the first time in the past ten thousand years that Lord Styx has been afraid, frightened and flustered.

 Chapter 1114

    Hua Sheng didn''t look back. The white skirt was blown off by the wind of the netherworld


    At this moment, it seems more tragic.


    She heard the voice of Ming Yan and stopped.


    After a few seconds, Hua Sheng raised his head and looked up at the endless darkness.


    "Ming Yan, you know In my mind, these three realms and six principles are not as good as the river. "


    Hua Sheng''s voice slowly reverberates at the entrance of the road of reincarnation.


    The emperor of the underworld is more than ten meters away from the back of Huasheng, but his heart is not flustered.


    He never envied anyone since he was born, because he felt that every life has its own pain and happiness, without envy.


    But he had to admit that he was envious of the river.


    Even if he is on the road of reincarnation, someone else can follow him


    It''s not as simple as death. When you die, you can reincarnate, you can reincarnate, or even you can bring back your soul.


    This is the way of reincarnation. No one can know where you are finally.


    The king of the netherworld is in a panic. What is he afraid of? He is afraid that he will not see Huasheng in the future.


    Because the people who have entered the path of reincarnation, no one knows their final destination.


    For the first time, he was afraid to lose someone, even if he didn''t belong to her.


    Jiangliu is just a mortal, but it''s worth it to have Huasheng give up everything and give up everything for him. It''s worth it. It''s worth it to die.


    Hua Sheng said a word to Ming Yan and went in without turning back.


    The king of the underworld only felt that every part of his body was in pain.


    At the same time,


    the man with the Red Crescent in the middle of his forehead lies drunk in the lotus pond, holding a white jade and glass wine pot.


    "Your Highness, your highness Miss Hua, she She''s on the road of reincarnation. "


    The man slowly opens his eyes Next second, smile.


    "Isn''t that right? Isn''t that what I expected at the beginning, this girl After thousands of years, I''m still so stupid. I don''t want to die for a man. "


    "Your Highness, what shall we do?"


    "Give me the order to open the Shura hell."


    "Shura hell..." My subordinates are also stupid.


    Shura hell, on the edge of the road of reincarnation, as long as the Shura hell is opened, the people who come in will experience a lot of life and death, which is not a problem of life and death, but the ultimate pain that the body can bear.


    Everyone knows that the second highness loves that woman the most, but now, it has opened the Shura hell for her. Why?


    No one can understand the operation of the second highness.


    Your highness, the second demon Kingdom, is always evil.


    When Hua Sheng entered, the door of the road of reincarnation was closed.


    Pluto won''t rush in to accompany her, but


    He still can''t bear it. Such a beautiful woman disappears between heaven and earth.


    Bai ran didn''t know when she came. She was standing behind Ming Yan.


    "You don''t have to worry too much. The person who extradited the soul of Jiangliu''s second death is the moon What does the moon do to my relative, you don''t know? Do you think he would like my relative to disappear in three realms and six realms? "


    "The moon is a demon. He has no mind." The Pluto said coldly.


    "You''re wrong. If you really don''t have the mind, how can you go through thousands of years to find a woman Didn''t you ask me the name of my lover who cut the moon? "


    "Why do you remember now?" Pluto looks back at Bai ran.


    "No, but I remember the red blooming lotus in the middle of the woman''s forehead..."


    When the Pluto heard this, he was surprised.


    Red lotus in full bloom, don''t you say?

 Chapter 1115

    Jiangcheng is also a very quiet night. It''s windy. Qin Wanyu, Wang Junxian, Hua Zhi, Hua Lin, Yu Ping, ginkgo, Gao He.


    These friends around Huasheng and Jiangliu are all in mourning and silent.


    I can''t even cry. Why?


    The body of the river was cut several times and died of rage. The body was kept in the Phoenix Posthouse for cold storage.


    Hua Sheng''s soul is separated from the body, leaving only one body of the living dead in the spring breeze for ten li, which makes everyone unable to start.


    As Feng Xi said, this is the robbery of Huasheng.


    It''s the great calamity of Huasheng. It''s possible that she can''t survive it, but she knows whether to go or not.


    Xie Dongyang was rescued when he was dying and sent to the hospital.


    Because the broken heart vein is protected by the spiritual power of Huasheng, there is no worry about life, just suffering from some flesh and skin.


    He didn''t know about Jiangliu and Huasheng. No one told him.


    Jiangliu and Huasheng are also blocked by Fengxi. No one knows about them.


    Fengxi lights the soul guard lamp on Huasheng''s head, hoping that in the next 72 hours, Huasheng''s soul will come back.


    Otherwise If you miss the best time, you won''t be able to come back.


    "Wind, my five sisters Who is it? "


    This is what Hua Zhi asked. Hua Zhi is very clever. She knew that Hua Sheng had some strange skills.


    But why never asked? Because she felt that since Hua Sheng didn''t say it, there must be something difficult to say.


    Including Hua Lin, how she and her children came, her heart is Qin Chu, Bai Hao is also clear.


    So this day, in front of these Muggle friends, Fengxi doesn''t want to hide anything.


    Her voice is a little hoarse, "I am the wind family, my grandfather is the wind nameless, you know?"


    "Yes."


    As for the Fengjia family of the first Fengshui family, none of them didn''t know.


    The next thing Feng Xi said is, "I am the eighty fifth generation descendant of Feng family now, and I am also the leader of our Feng family. I am in charge of hundreds of people of our Feng family."


    In addition to Qin, Wan and Yu, others were slightly surprised.


    They used to know that Fengxi is the family of Fengxi, and they know some metaphysical things. How could they know that the little girl is so powerful as the leader of Fengxi?


    "Ah Sheng and I We are all freaks. I am a family member. She is more mysterious than me. She is born with strange skills And It''s very powerful. How strong is it? I told you, you may not believe it. "


    Speaking of this, the wind looked around and looked at everyone.


    Continue to say, "at that time, Hua Lin''s life has been exhausted. She has no courage to die. Her soul is separated from her body Ah Sheng''s dead girl just wrote a vicious amulet, which was suppressed by Hua Lin''s soul and kept her soul from leaving her body. "


    Many people in the audience were surprised, including ginkgo. She didn''t know that Miss had done this.


    "But you know, there are rules in the underworld. Since Hua Lin is dead, she is from the underworld. In order to save Hua Lin''s life, she made a hand with the twelve hell messengers. In the end, she won the battle, but she also angered the Lord of the underworld. "


    Qin Wanyu may have been around Fengxi for a long time, so Fengxi said that he expected.


    Others are just like being struck by lightning. I can''t believe it, just like listening to the story.


    When Feng Xi said that, he laughed at himself and leaned his head on Qin Wanyu''s shoulder. His eyes, like the dead fish, were lifeless.


    "A Sheng and I are different from each other in Jiangcheng. They call you ordinary people Muggles behind their backs A Sheng always says that she doesn''t want to meddle, but every time Jiangcheng is in trouble, she can stand up to any crisis You should not know that Zhuoya is a devil, not a ghost, not a demon. It seems that Zhuoya is a mutative wizard. At that time, a Sheng paid a lot to protect the river and everyone... "

 Chapter 1116

    Everyone tacitly and quietly listen, silence to wait.


    "I don''t know what Sheng is, even she doesn''t know it, but she is a powerful person who can speak to the Lord of the underworld. Many of you have received her favor. Xie family has been poisoned several times. I am seriously injured Hua Zhi is bitten by the deadlock and poisoned by the corpse Hua Lin, thank you for your child''s birth. You don''t know how much she sacrificed for your mother and son And ginkgo you You are born with little luck. At first, she didn''t marry into a rich family. But how many sutras did she write behind her back, and how many oil lamps she added to your happiness and longevity? Don''t you know? "


    Gingko''s eyes are already red with tears, and she shakes her head out of breath.


    "I I don''t know, I Miss seldom speaks Never said that. "


    Feng Xi smiled again. "Ah Sheng, in fact, he is very soft hearted, but he doesn''t admit his kindness. Yu Ping is her first friend in this city. "


    Yu Ping, who was named, was slightly shocked, and the thought immediately returned to the time when Hua Sheng had just come to the University for nationalities.


    "Yu Ping, you were born poor and humble because you are the life of the next nine levels, doomed to poverty and ups and downs in your life. But you met a Sheng She divined eight words for you, and even secretly changed her life for you. Do you know why she asked you to have a facelift? "


    Yu Ping touched her face and felt sad. She used to think that it was because she was so ugly and affected the city appearance that Hua Sheng asked her to have a facelift.


    "I am too ugly..." Yu Ping sobs in a low voice.


    "No, a Sheng doesn''t care about others. She wants you to change your facial features. She contacted your plastic surgeon privately and told him where to do it for you. In fact It''s in your face that the Fengshui bureau is set up. "


    "It turns out I also said, how did I suddenly become lucky? Can fall in love with Yuan Bo I can have my own house and car, and I can get rid of my excellent family. Now I have a new life. It turned out to be a Sheng, she... "


    Yu Ping has always respected Hua Sheng as her mentor. She will never forget how Hua Sheng has pulled her out of the misery step by step.


    Now after listening to Fengxi''s words, I feel even worse.


    "My five sister It''s a wonderful person. " Hua Lin tears, she and the child, is not a thank-you word, can also the sentiment.


    "So when you ask me who she is, I will tell you now that she is The biggest fool in the world There is such a powerful bundle, with unique skills, which can save us in the water and fire, but never say that now, in order to save the river, we have fallen into despair. "


    "Fengxi, don''t you say that my five sisters are familiar with Pluto? The soul of the river and her own Why can''t you come back? "


    In the end is Hua Zhi, the response is very fast.


    After listening to Fengxi''s words, reasoning out, this bug.


    Wind Xi shakes her head difficultly, "she is not in the underworld, nor is the river. I asked I asked the 18 Qing Feng princes of my Feng family in the underworld. I even saw my grandfather, but... "


    "Not in the underworld, where can I go?"


    Everyone is stunned. After death, don''t you want to go to the underworld?


    Where is commonly known as the nine springs, that is, the yellow spring road.


    Finally, the wind could not be controlled and fell in the arms of Qin, Wan and Yu.


    "She They are on the road of reincarnation They may Will disappear forever in these three realms and six ways Never come back. "

 Chapter 1117

    When the wind finished, everyone was silent.


    They dare not ask about the road of reincarnation. They can''t even ask about the things that Feng''s family can''t do.


    Can only wait to die, wait to see, can have miracle happen?


    At this moment, after entering the road of reincarnation, Huasheng will open a powerful soul searching skill.


    The soul of the river was immediately summoned to her side.


    The river looks at itself and at the people in front of it.


    I can''t believe it. He can''t even breathe. He looks straight at the woman in front of him and smiles at him tenderly.


    "You..." Jiang Liu feels that he has been confused for a long time. It seems that his brain has stopped working. Now he can''t speak even when he sees Hua Sheng.


    "Hello, Jiangliu. This is Huasheng. Please give me more advice for the rest of your life."


    Hua Sheng is smiling brightly. On the way of chaos, there are only two of them.


    Next second, the river lowers its head and drops a tear


    "Mrs. Jiang, I was so happy to see you, but I was so sad again Because I think that I''m dead, so the soul will come to this place. Can you come here to explain You''re dead, too? "


    Hua Sheng is distressed. He stretches out his hands and holds up the river.


    I can even feel the residual heat of the palm and the familiar taste of the body.


    "Mr. Jiang, we are not dead. I''m here to pick you up."


    "You lied. I''m not a child." River full of grievances.


    Hua Sheng continued to laugh, "it''s true that I never cheat, let alone my Mr. Jiang. When you leave, I will look for you everywhere and pick you up home As long as you bring your soul back to your body, we will be the same as before. Don''t worry. "


    "But you..."


    "Don''t worry, I''m a fairy..." Hua Sheng walked slowly to the river.


    She stood on tiptoe, raised her hands, circled the neck of the river, and embraced him affectionately.


    The only man she loves in the world


    Just when they embraced each other affectionately, there was a meteor like reversal of time and space around them.


    Then, two gates of different colors stood in front of them.


    On the left is the white gate, on the right is the black gate, just like a gossip.


    On the gate, there are two words, which say good and evil.


    Hua Sheng subconsciously blurted out, "the gate of good and evil in the legend?"


    "What is the gate of good and evil?" The river is unheard of.


    Hua Sheng shook his head. "Seriously, I don''t remember many things in my mind, but I remember many things. What''s tragic is that I don''t know why I remember these things? I often pop up some important information, even the wind is shocked. "


    " do you know the gate of good and evil? "


    "The gate of good and evil, according to legend, stands on the edge of the underworld Those who walk through this door will be judged good and evil. Once you are a villain, you will run into 18 layers of hell Suffering from the spur of the soul. "


    "Then we are both good-natured. Shouldn''t it matter?" River gentle looking at the beloved woman, the inner emptiness is also filled in the moment she appears.


    "Yes, let''s go." Hua Sheng is holding the river hand tightly.


    She knew that since she had entered the road of reincarnation, there would be no possibility of turning back.


    It''s better to break out bravely. Maybe, there is a way out.


    Simply, they held hands and looked at each other.


    Then walk towards the great gate of good and evil together


    Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu don''t know that this gate of good and evil is actually a trap, which is set by someone.


    So, as soon as they enter the door, they both fall into the endless abyss


    Before falling, Hua Sheng seemed to hear a enchanting voice whispering to her - welcome to Shura hell.

 Chapter 1118

    Hua Sheng didn''t expect to be trapped in such a place.


    When she and the river fell, she opened her eyes again and found that this was the Shura hell.


    Hua Sheng has never been to Shura hell, but in the face of all the fire and rain around him and the howling of beasts, where is not hell?


    In front of them is a red hot iron suspension bridge, which is the only way to go.


    No one dared to take a step forward because the color of iron became extremely terrible after it was burned red.


    At this time, don''t say they are barefoot, even if they wear shoes, it''s useless, because as long as they take one step, they will be penetrated instantly.


    "A Sheng."


    "River, show you something good."


    "What?" Jiangliu wanted to say, ah Sheng, you shouldn''t have come to me. Now you can''t go out. But he didn''t wait to open his mouth, so he was diverted by Hua Sheng.


    Hua Sheng reached into his arms, then suddenly took out a mantra and chanted it in a low voice.


    In only three seconds, the soul of the river turned into a light and flew into the charm.


    Hua Sheng clenched his fist and condensed the charm into a small wishing bottle.


    At this moment, the river has been reduced many times, and the soul is imprisoned in a glass bottle.


    "Ah Sheng, what are you doing? Let me out. "


    The river panicked and beat the glass bottle as hard as he could. He roared hard and didn''t know if Hua Sheng could hear him?


    "Ah Sheng, what do you want? Let me out."


    Hua Sheng looked at the river of glass bottles with a complicated look. "You can''t do magic. In this purgatory, if you''re not careful, you''ll be doomed. I''m not the same. I have magic. I can only protect you temporarily. I''ll take a rest in the soul lamp. Then I''ll take you out. "


    "Ah Sheng, you can''t do this. I want to face it with you."


    River hate themselves why Muggle, why is a mere mortal, why in the critical moment, to his wife to help him carry?


    Hua Sheng said softly, "before I was trapped in the barren land, you would rather give up your life to save me. How can I ignore you when you treat me like this? Jiangliu, did you see an animation when you were a child called "Doraemon"


    The river''s eyes are red, and he nods fiercely.


    Hua Sheng smiled, "well, you are the big bear, I am your Dora a dream. Even if you are an ordinary person who can''t do anything, I''m willing to protect you all my life. "


    "I don''t want you to guard me. I want to have a dream too." Jiang Liu feels that he is a man and should not be protected by his wife.


    Hua Sheng continued to laugh, "I heard a story at that time, saying that when the bear was old and dying, I told Doraemon that after I died, you should go back to where you should go. You don''t need to protect me anymore. Your mission is over. A dream nodded and said, OK. Later, the bear died. Doraemon used the time machine to go back more than 80 years ago and said to the five-year-old boy, "Hello, bear, my name is Doraemon."


    Jiangliu knows what Huasheng means, so he can''t control it and tears fall.


    "Husband, if I Unfortunately, I''m dead. Maybe you''ll have bad luck with me If there is any afterlife, I hope we can meet again. I''m still Huasheng, you''re still Jiangliu. "


    At this time, the river has burst into tears. I can''t say a word. I can only beat the glass bottle desperately and hope to go out.


    "On that day, I was standing on the stage in my wedding dress. You were wearing a suit and playing with your cell phone under the stage. Then I said," the fourth table in the first row, the gentleman in a black suit and playing with his head down, excuse me. "


    The river closed its eyes, and its face was covered with tears. It was slowly paralyzed in a small soul lamp.

 Chapter 1119

    Hua Sheng also cried, but she kept on choking and said, "today''s temporary situation is unexpected But I don''t want to spoil everyone''s mood. So I have a kind request. This gentleman, would you have the courage to come on stage and be my temporary bridegroom and finish this wedding with me? "


    "Mr. Jiangliu, you Would you like to be my husband? " This sentence was added by Hua Sheng himself.


    The river nodded and could not say a word any more. His emotions had already come like a tsunami, flooding his whole body.


    "Well, don''t cry. We don''t have to die yet Ming Yan said, no one will break through the path of reincarnation, and I don''t know where the end of this purgatory is? But river, as long as I have a breath, I will be willing to protect you all my life. "


    With that, Hua Sheng picked up the small glass bottle from the palm of his hand and carefully placed it in his chest to protect it.


    Then he flicked his sleeves with his left hand and walked towards the bridge which was already burning red.


    Hua Sheng just secretly used her Kung Fu to gather her aura and see if she could rise in the air. Unfortunately, her aura seems to be limited here.


    I can''t fly in the air at all. I can only step by step across the red and scary iron bridge.


    With only a little spiritual power under her feet, the moment she stepped on it, there was extreme pain. The feeling that the flesh and blood body was scalded by the hot iron was terrible. Hua Sheng tightly locked his brow, endured the sharp pain, or moved forward step by step.


    She didn''t know if her feet would rot, or if they would show their white bones.


    But she knew that if she did not leave, she and the river would not have the last chance to escape from the sky.


    In the mirror image, the man with the Red Crescent gradually put away his smile.


    "Why do you want to be so good to a poor mortal Is he worth it? Sheng''er, you have been foolish for thousands of years, but you still haven''t made any progress. "


    Cut the moon to look at the sweetheart, now for other men go through fire and water, my heart is not taste.


    But he still didn''t intervene. He killed the second soul of the river at the beginning, and the moon was purposeful.


    First, let this disgusting mortal disappear in three realms and six ways forever.


    Second, Huasheng can''t leave Shura hell even if he doesn''t let it go. If he can''t hold on to it in the end, he will save Huasheng and let the river survive on the road of reincarnation.


    In any case, the river is going to die, because he can''t accept that his beloved woman now loves another man with her heart and lungs.


    He doesn''t like this feeling.


    What''s so terrible about a man who can''t even look at the Pluto and the emperor of heaven?


    Yes, he is afraid of losing his only love.


    After that incident, he had lost her for a long time.


    Now, a thousand years later, the red lotus he planted in her body has begun to break the seal, so that he can find her all the way.


    No matter how many times she was reincarnated, how many times she gave birth, and what she looked like, he could recognize her at a glance.


    Because the red Magic Lotus on her forehead is the best gift he gave her.


    Hua Sheng protects the river in his arms, with a little limited spiritual power, and bears the pain of the body to the limit, and finally gets through the red suspension bridge.


    Hua Sheng was panting. He lowered his head and looked at his feet.


    A little surprised. How harmless?


    But every step just now, the real burning feeling is so clea

 Chapter 1120

    Hua Sheng doesn''t know how long this path of reincarnation is, or how many levels there are in this Shura hell?


    In this way, she protected the river, walked step by step through tiesuoqiao, daoshan, huohai, Wan snake Valley, poison fog swamp.


    There is no passing of time, no day and night, only endless tests.


    What worries us is that the river is hidden in the arms of Huasheng, but we can clearly see all the things along the way.


    When he watched Huasheng cross the suspension bridge, his aching muscles were tense and his eyebrows were locked.


    When he watched Hua Sheng passing the blade mountain, the countless blades crossed her again and again, and she didn''t cry a word of pain or shed a tear.


    He also watched Hua Sheng go through the valley of ten thousand snakes, surrounded by colorful poisonous snakes.


    Looking at the toxic fog swamp, Hua Sheng''s eyes are attacked by layers of fog.


    But in the end, she came out


    Hua Sheng thinks that after so much, it should be the end. Is it the exit?


    But do not want to meet them, is a door of evil spirits.


    What is the evil ghost gate? Is that all the evil spirits of Shura hell are locked here, which should be the most horrible existence among the three realms and six ways? Like the eighteen layers of hell of Pluto?


    Hua Sheng doesn''t know what to face, but as long as she can keep the river alive, she has no fear.


    It''s a twelve day Gang array. Hua Sheng''s hands are tied. When he breaks the array, he sees the small line characters on the door of the evil ghost.


    -- this is the evil ghost gate, the last blind barrier of Shura hell. After opening this gate, there are thousands of evil spirits in it. They have different shapes and strong aggression. Once torn, they are dead. But if you can survive in this evil hell, your soul can leave the path of reincarnation and return to the entrance of the underworld. But The venerable one reminds you to enter carefully. There is a Tianmu river nearby. You can also choose to jump into the river and go out of the Shura hell along the river to reincarnate.


    Hua Sheng suddenly understood that this is a multiple choice question.


    First, they bravely break into the last ghost gate of Shura hell. Once they pass, they can return to the original entrance. They are still them.


    Second, if you are afraid of not going, you can choose to jump into the Tianmu River, go down the river, go to the birth gate, and then reincarnate again, but they are not them, no one knows what they will reincarnate.


    Huasheng takes out the glass bottle again, "river, would you like to jump into Tianmu river? Once reincarnated, you still have a chance. "


    "And you?" The river asks Huasheng.


    "I don''t jump, I want to break through the devil gate, because if both of us are reincarnated, our memories will be cleaned, and we won''t remember each other. I think you can go to reincarnation first, and wait for me to survive, maybe I can find you."


    "And if you can''t get by?" The river asked bitterly.


    "If you can''t live, you will be reborn. If I don''t find you, you won''t remember me. You will still live a good life."


    "A Sheng, if you do this to me, I will never forgive you."


    "The river..."


    "We said that you can''t do this for generations. You let me out, and we''ll go into the devil''s gate together."


    "No, I can do it alone."


    "If you don''t let me go, I''ll kill myself." The river broke its fingers, and quickly drew the dense spell on the glass.


    After seeing the charm clearly, Hua Sheng lost his color.


    "How could you...?"


    "I''m a human being, and I don''t have any magic skills, but I have the ability to never forget. I''ve seen such a charm used by Fengxi in exorcism, and I can draw it myself. It''s said that it''s effective to draw it with human blood. I just bited my finger and drew it on the glass. I think If I hit it head on, I''ll be scared out of my wits, right? "


    "No river, no way." Hua Sheng can''t be scared. Jiang Liu is right. If he bumps into the river at one end, it will disappear in a faint state of soul. There is no residue left.

 Chapter 1121

    "So, asheng let me out. Now."


    River is very painful Hua Sheng, never give up to embarrass her, since the door is based on her temperament.


    If she doesn''t want to say something, the river won''t ask. If she doesn''t want to do something, the river won''t do it.


    She doesn''t like to eat, nor does the river. The river also hides the people she doesn''t like.


    Now, for the first time, he is so tough to threaten Huasheng, which is an eye opener for Huasheng.


    She knew that the river would not laugh, it would really hit, she did not dare to take risks, so she could only turn on the soul light and release the river.


    For a moment, the river held Huasheng tightly and refused to let go.


    "A Sheng, Tianmu river will give us a life, but we don''t jump, I don''t want to reincarnate, I don''t want to be separated from you, I don''t want to lose my memory, I don''t want to forget you."


    "Good."


    "A Sheng, when we enter the gate of evil spirits, it''s life or death. I don''t care anymore. If you are by my side, I have my wish in this life."


    "Good."


    Hua Sheng lowers his head. He can''t say anything more. He can only say a good word with difficulty.


    "A Sheng, on the way, you protect me, Cross Mountains and seas of fire, cross the valley of ten thousand snakes. I always hate that I didn''t help you at all. Do you know how hard I feel?"


    Hua Sheng is silent


    "So this time, anyway, do you face it alone?"


    "Good."


    After Hua Sheng said the third good thing, Jiang Liu let go of her shoulder, and they held hands and went to the gate of evil spirits.


    Hua Sheng''s white light flashed and a silver sword was in his hand.


    "You take this."


    "And you?" Look at her from the side of the river.


    "I have this." With that, Hua Sheng opens his palm. It''s a seven color ribbon. The river doesn''t know what it is or what it''s used for. But the hand of that thing, ah Hua Sheng, can shine with rainbow like seven colors. This ribbon must not be an ordinary thing.


    Jiang Liu takes the long sword from Hua Sheng. "I''m actually good at it. I can finally play."


    "The river..."


    "Darling, call me husband."


    Taking advantage of Hua Sheng''s stupefied spirit, the river stealthily kissed her on the forehead. The speed was extremely fast. Hua Sheng was stunned.


    "Husband You must be careful when I open the door later. "


    "Good." The river laughs softly.


    "You''re behind me."


    "That''s not good. I''m a man. I''m your husband. I have to be in front."


    Hua Sheng sighs at the persistence of the river.


    Then close your eyes and recite the mantra in a low voice to break the border on the gate of evil spirits.


    Just a bang The door of the dark iron, which is tens of meters high, opens slowly.


    The evil face on the door was torn in half His face is more ferocious.


    When the door opened to a third, only a howl was heard from inside, and then the monsters rushed towards the door.


    Huasheng and Jiangliu are numb.


    They held hands tightly and looked at each other.


    And then, tacitly, rushed in and killed.


    Hua Sheng is such a delicate woman. She is gentle and indifferent. She can''t even kill ants at ordinary times.


    Where can I think that one day I will be in charge of the seven color ribbon in this evil ghost gate, and fight with blood in the tens of thousands of evil spirits.


    And the river is also holding the heart of death, and the posture of dying with the beloved is submerged in the gate of evil spirits.


    Hua Sheng is not willing to die in this last purgatory.


    She took the white comb out of her sleeve and threw it into the air. The comb suddenly gave out a circle of light, which lit up a large dark Shura field.


    Hua Sheng is furious. The consequences are terrible.

 Chapter 1122

    She used seven colored ribbons to form a heavy spiritual array that can expand her spiritual power.


    Then open the power of the comb, which is similar to human''s rechargeable treasure. It can save spiritual power and give strong support when necessary.


    Because Hua Sheng can''t control these powers, he doesn''t dare to use them. He hasn''t taken them out for a long time.


    Today, she put all her eggs in one basket and began to use the power of her comb.


    Then the two hands seal, "above nine days, the gods avoid, and under purgatory, open the spiritual power. Kill the Buddha when meeting the Buddha, kill the devil when meeting the devil. In the evil ghost gate, the blood blade cultivates. One man is responsible for his karma. Today, I''m going to kill you. What can I do? "


    At that time, the river was only focused on dealing with the evil spirits around. Where can we care about what happened.


    He didn''t look up until there was a huge fire in the sky.


    Then when I look at Huasheng, I don''t know when there is more red lotus on her forehead.


    "Red Magic Lotus? You Who are you? " The guy with eight white bones and palms headed by evil spirits looks at Hua Sheng in fear.


    She didn''t speak, just slowly floating to the sky.


    After absorbing all the power in the comb, she once again becomes a huge power body.


    She tied a safety knot with seven colored ribbons to wrap the river.


    The river feels as if it is surrounded by a bubble blowing thing.


    No matter how the evil spirits around him attack, they will not hurt him.


    "A Sheng..."


    He looked up at some strange wives, the woman with red lotus on her forehead. Although she was also Huasheng''s face, he thought it was another person.


    I don''t know why I have this feeling. In short, it''s terrible.


    The river cried such a sentence, Hua Sheng slowly opened his eyes in the sky.


    Her pupils are red, not only terrible red, but also glowing.


    "My God, she''s from the demon world."


    I don''t know who called out from the evil spirits. All these evil guys immediately backed away.


    They seem to be afraid of the people in the demon world. Hua Sheng takes a look at the river and doesn''t hair at all.


    Then spread out two palms, on which the flame is dancing.


    The nine sky Xuan fire, from the blue dragon chant on the first floor, immediately changed into a blue sea soul, then a yellow sky Xuan, then a red blood stain Last time the fourth floor was the ultimate of Huasheng, but this time it didn''t stop. After being dyed red, it turns purple again, which is called light and shadow Light and shadow are not the limit. Purple changes rapidly again and becomes green.


    It''s a kind of dark green, gloomy light


    "It should also be a blessing for you rabble to die under my fire. I will let this bullshit reincarnate on my way. There will be no more existence of you evil spirits, no more Shura hell The Tibetans once said that hell is not empty and vows not to become a Buddha. I, Hua Sheng, tell you today that even if you become a Buddha, I can still kill you in these three realms and six ways... "


    Then, the green flame suddenly rose seven or eight meters high, dancing in her palm.


    "That is Devil way? After thousands of years, at the most critical time, the girl can reach the sixth floor by relying on the comb of the spiritual vessel? " It''s a little surprising to cut the moon.


    Since the disappearance of the goddess of nine heavens, no one has used the fire for tens of thousands of years.


    And his wench, when he went on a rampage, Kaida was able to reach the sixth floor? Devil way?


    The moon cutting has seen the record of the legend of ancient gods and demons. It says that the sixth level of the nine heavenly XuanHuo is called the magic way. The flame turns into green light, and the nature of the host body will turn into magic. With the magic blessing, the strength of the host will suddenly be magnified dozens of times. It is extremely powerful. It can burn three kingdoms and six gods and demons, but there is no body.

 Chapter 1123

    In the mirror image, Hua Sheng''s sixth level of nine sky fire, the devil''s way, is fully open.


    Those evil spirits in the gate of evil spirits are all howling.


    In the green sea of fire, the pain is 100 times, the attack is 10000 times, and the burning power is 10000 times.


    It''s just a blink of an eye. In the sea of green fire, there''s really nothing left.


    At last, all the evil spirits turned into ashes and disappeared in the Shura hell


    Hua Sheng falls from the sky in white and falls in front of the river.


    She raised her head and fingers, gently, the protective cover of the river was broken.


    "A Sheng, don''t do this I don''t like the demonized you. "


    The river is in great pain, holding Huasheng''s hand tightly.


    The red in her eyes is disappearing, and the red lotus on her forehead is fading


    Hua Sheng took a deep breath and said, "river, you want to live..."


    The next second, she fainted in the dark.


    "A Sheng, a Sheng..."


    The river kneels and hugs his wife, crying. He doesn''t notice that the surrounding environment has changed quietly.


    When the river returns to God again, it is already at the entrance of the road of reincarnation.


    He and Huasheng are back?


    Or out of the path of reincarnation and Shura hell?


    River current dare not think, he is holding faint Hua Sheng, really call every day should not call the ground is not clever.


    At this time, a man appeared in front of him in a flash of red light.


    "Can you help me save my wife?" River does not know this person, so as a savior.


    The moon took a disgusting look at the river. "Humble mortal, if it wasn''t for you, how could she end up like this and give her soul to me?"


    "Are you...?"


    "You are not entitled to ask me who I am." Cut the moon lazy more nonsense, a little finger, Hua Sheng''s soul gently floating.


    When I saw that I was about to cut off the moon, suddenly, an external force intervened.


    Pull back the soul of Huasheng. It''s a black golden light, and it''s also very powerful.


    "Ming Yan, how dare you mind my business?"


    It''s the breath of the king of the underworld without even looking at the moon. During the conversation, the king of the underworld has walked out of the darkness in a black Python robe.


    "Cut the moon and put down Hua Sheng. You are not qualified to take her away. She has so much strength that she should not die. She still wants to return to the world to be a mortal. At least this life has not come to an end."


    The voice of the Pluto is a little cold, but it is sonorous and powerful, and there is no fear of cutting the moon.


    The evil smile of moon cutting, "come to rob my soul? Ming Yan, are you nosy? "


    "No, I''m just doing my part. Hua Sheng is a mortal, that is, he is still alive and can''t reach the underworld, but you can''t steal him. "


    "Ming Yan, what are you doing with me? Sheng''er''s name doesn''t even have your broken life and death book. Are you still here saying that she is a human being? Do you think you are a three-year-old? I advise you to get out of here. I don''t even have the right to interfere with the old man nine days ago in the three realms and six realms of my women''s affairs. How old are you? "


    Cutting the moon has been rampant, so this tone is not strange at all.


    Since the Pluto appears here, he naturally intends to stop the moon cutting and take Hua Sheng away.


    "This is the underworld. This is the king of the underworld. It''s a matter of course."


    "By you?" A scornful smile of moon cutting really doesn''t put a dark flame in his eyes.


    "What if I was added? Do you think we''re going to win? " A crisp voice came, white dye came out from behind the dark flame, the tail of the fox was very proud.


    There was no accident. He seemed to know that Bai ran would not stand by.

 Chapter 1124

    When did you, a fox, learn to be a hero


    "Wrong, wrong, I''m not a hero, I''m here to save my relatives Villain, let go of that girl. No, let go of my relatives. " Bai ran stubbornly believes that Hua Sheng is his relative, so she is very kind to her face.


    A ten thousand year demon king of the Fox family should now be called the fox God.


    A lord of the netherworld hall. All living beings call him the king of the netherworld.


    One is the second highness of the demon world. The demons are beheading the moon.


    If these three battles were really the first, they would be the most interesting battles between gods and demons in the past ten thousand years.


    "Your relatives?" Cut the moon to smile, smile very contemptuous.


    To be honest, he didn''t pay attention to either bairan or Mingyan.


    Will the proud highness, who is famous in the demon world, even the emperor of heaven, be afraid of the two of them?


    "Cut the moon. You don''t have to pretend to be confused. Since you come to rob people, you must know the secret of Hua Sheng. After the disappearance of the nine heavenly Xuannv, no one will use the nine heavenly XuanHuo for thousands of years. Hua Sheng must be the descendant of the empress, and my mother''s family is also the descendant of the empress. Of course, we are relatives. "


    Bai Ran''s argument is well founded. In fact, even if it''s not a relative or something about Ming Yan, he won''t ignore it.


    It''s impossible to watch the moon slash.


    "Sheng''er is not a descendant of nine heavenly Xuannv. She is my person, red lotus in the demon world. You should have met her, so What do I have to do with the two of you who have nothing to do with it? There has been no friction between the gods and demons for tens of thousands of years. I advise you two to get out of the way quickly and don''t provoke me. "


    Cut off the moon and hook your hand to move Huasheng''s soul to his side.


    Ming Yan and Bai ran are going to fight at once. The strong are united to fight back.


    Jiangliu, a common person, really doesn''t understand what these big guys say, but the man with the moon on his forehead doesn''t seem to be a good thing.


    After all, he said that he was the devil kingdom.


    The river chimed in to explain to his wife, "my a Sheng is not a demon, she is a mortal, and the lotus on her forehead cannot represent anything."


    "You shut up for me, you are a mere mortal. How can you interfere with me


    In the eyes of the moon, it''s a red light to the river.


    Bai ran, a white peach blossom fan with flying feathers, quickly drifted past, blocking the deadly red light for the river.


    Bai Ran has no friendship with Jiang Liu, but he knows that the girl likes this mortal very much.


    Ming Yan also knew that, so he used a Ming shield to cover the river, for fear of being attacked by the moon.


    "A mortal, is it necessary for you two to fight like this?"


    "He''s not an ordinary person. She''s a relative of our family. She''s my favorite man. You don''t think she''s your lover, do you? Isn''t the woman you love long gone? Didn''t it say that a thousand years ago, there was no end to the calamity? Would you be crazy about your wife and start robbing her daughter-in-law? I don''t want to tell you that robbing a daughter-in-law is immoral. "


    Bai ran talks about cutting the moon, which is very annoying.


    "Shut up, what do you know? Sheng Er is the person I am looking for. She was just reborn after the natural disaster, not feathered..."


    "Then you may recognize the wrong person. There are people who look like them." White dye smiles and intentionally blocks the moon.


    "There are people who look like them, but there is only one red lotus in the demon world. You two know why you should pretend to be deaf and dumb here Cut the crap, get out of here or die. " The Red Crescent in the middle of the moon cutting forehead glows red, which seems to be the state of unsealing before the battle.


    Bai ran swallowed his saliva and whispered to the emperor of the underworld, "I said, old man, the situation is not good. This product is going to open the devil''s moon, or We''d better run, before he''s grumpy. "

 Chapter 1125

    Bai Ran is joking. Since he dared to show up, he proved that he thought about the consequences.


    This war seems to be about to start. The Pluto is determined not to let that guy take away the soul of Hua Sheng.


    So Bai ran shook his head in silence.


    "As long as I am the Lord of the underworld for one day, I will not let you do evil here."


    "Don''t say it as if you have such a big mind, Ming Yan In the past ten thousand years, I haven''t seen you care so much about other people''s affairs. You don''t like my woman, do you? "


    Chopping the moon is an evil guy, so you can say whatever you want.


    In this way, it embarrassed the Lord of the netherworld. His face changed a little before he moved his lips. "Hua Sheng is my friend."


    White dye also hurried to play round, "yes, my relatives are friends of Ming Yan."


    "Then I''m still her man."


    "You fucking fart, my relatives, only one husband, that''s the river, that''s the mortal over there, see?" Bai ran was so angry that he scolded the moon and pointed to the river holding Hua Sheng''s soul, and justified his name.


    I didn''t even look at the river when I saw the moon. To tell you the truth, the life of ordinary people is just like ants, which can be trampled to death in minutes. He doesn''t care.


    The next second, the red halo of the moon is shining all over the body, and the king of the underworld and the white dye are also opening at the same time.


    The three people are opposite and fight with powerful spiritual power. Red is the moon of the demon world, white is the white dye of the demon family, and black is the flame of the underworld.


    Jiang Liu doesn''t know what the fight is. He just holds Hua Sheng carefully and thinks she won''t die so easily.


    At the same time, a white light came down from the sky.


    Just drag the river and Huasheng and go


    In a hurry to cut the moon, a red magic light is thrown over. It has a strong attack power.


    At this time, a white wolf king appeared in front of the river, blocking the fatal blow for them.


    "Wind family?" What he said was Bai ran.


    He didn''t expect that at this juncture, the wind family would appear, and the wolf king, the protector of the wind family, would also come.


    Fengxi stands behind the wolf king, holding the lapel of the river and the lapel of Huasheng.


    "No one is allowed to move my friend. Asheng is just a human being. I don''t care what you come from or what immortals you are. My aunt also gave her life to do it for you. As the saying goes, if you save me, I''ll help you. If you pit me, I''ll kill you. My aunt is mortal, but she is not afraid of death. No matter where you are, give my aunt three feet back. It''s all for me to put down, not for me, but for him to put down. "


    "Wind..." The river is very excited to see the wind, because it feels a trace of vitality.


    "Hold your tongue, Jiangliu, I haven''t finished playing cool."


    After that, Fengxi continued to stare at the three people, "I''ve taken away the soul of a Sheng, and she will return to the world. If you use your brain to pit her, I will destroy your lifeblood even though I have a lot of difficulties. Can you tell me clearly?"


    Bai ran subconsciously wants to reach out and cover the key parts.


    I thought to myself, the girl of the Feng family is really spicy


    "You dare to be the enemy of the immortals in xuanjie?" The moon frowned, and the Red Crescent became twisted.


    Lord wolf is extremely cold. "I don''t care about the demon world. I know that we are the guardians of the wind family. The eighty fifth generation leader of the wind family and I have completed the soul contract, so I have an obligation to protect her. "


    Later, the wolf king disappeared into the underworld with the spirit of the wind and the river.


    The moon is angry and wants to chase out, but there are two difficult old ghosts behind

 Chapter 1126

    "I don''t know either."


    Wind Xi sighed, this is her most chagrin.


    She took advantage of those guys confrontation time, shot to rob the soul, this news or her in the underworld those run errands to the news, otherwise how can the shot so timely? Just A Sheng seems to be in a bad state.


    In the words of Jiangliu, at the critical moment, a Sheng overused his aura to kill in Shura hell.


    Now we must be in a state of exhaustion of Reiki.


    She reached out her hand again and felt the pulse for Hua Sheng. She was shocked.


    Hua Sheng''s pulse is very weak


    In addition, she clearly felt that the vitality of Huasheng was gradually passing away


    On the Ninth Heaven, Tiangong


    "I heard that there is a woman who can use the Ninth Heaven XuanHuo in the three realms and six Taoism? Did you know about this? " In a word, the emperor of heaven made the immortals in the hall so pure that they were all stunned.


    "Ah? And that? "


    "I haven''t heard. Where''s the girl from?"


    "It''s not a lie, is it? Nine days Xuan fire is not nine days Xuan empress one line? But in ancient times, the lady had How can anyone use the nine sky fire now? "


    "Isn''t it someone shaking and pretending?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t know."


    "Your Majesty, where did you come from?"


    The gods in the hall seem to be surprised at this. The emperor also has a headache. He raised his head and rubbed the bridge of his nose.


    "Forget it, I''d better ask Ming Yan."


    this is the thread of heaven''s eyes. At least, who is the eye of the emperor? There will be no leak here.


    God did not trust any gods, so it is normal to set up six lines.


    Last time he asked Pluto, but he kept quiet.


    Later, I also asked Bai ran. The dead fox was boastful, but it was obvious that he was careless.


    So the emperor is not sure. Is it true?


    If there is such a woman in the three realms and six realms, then


    His position is not guaranteed. You should know that the goddess of nine heavens is an ancient god, commonly known as the early God.


    That position, that boldness, that influence, is not what the emperor of heaven can compare now.


    Unfortunately, tens of thousands of years ago, when the gods and Demons fought, the nine heavenly Xuannv family had disappeared above the nine heavenly bodies.


    No one can say whether it is eclosion, death or reincarnation.


    Anyway, for thousands of years, no one can use the goddess''s magic power - nine heavenly XuanHuo.


    Even the heirs of Bai Ran''s mother and mother can''t use that kind of difficult flame, even the fur.


    So once this matter spreads out, the emperor must be in a panic.


    If so, how can he easily let go of a man who threatens his position?


    Ten li spring breeze


    the river stream guards around Huasheng, does not eat or drink, does not sleep all night.


    "River current, you go down like this is not the way, you should cheer up." Qin and WAN urged.


    The river is silent.


    "Even if you don''t want to do anything else, do you want to get revenge? As you know, the people in Wunan have surrounded your storeroom in the hospital and made you have several knives. "


    The river is still unmoved.


    "Feng Xi said that Wu Nan''s pig brain has not so much ingenuity. She is sure that someone designed it on the back. She suspects that Ling''s family has participated in the investigation. How can you cooperate with the victim?"


    "A Sheng doesn''t wake up, I won''t do anything." It''s terrible that the river is stubborn.


    At this time, Fengxi came in from the door and walked along the road. "The river, Huasheng is not only important to you, but also to me. She and I had a life relationship. I can have demon Dan in my body. It''s also because of her reward. My mood is not better than yours, but Life is always going to pass. As you look like this, a Sheng will be sad to know. "

 Chapter 1128

    Wind Xi is a hard core girl in the end. In a few words, the river flows slightly.


    "Jiangliu, I''ll find a way for a Sheng here. I''m contacting my master. I hope he can come back and help me What you need to do now is to help a Sheng to protect the Hua family and the family she loves. Do you know how important they are to a Sheng? "


    "Yes, I''m not as good as you. I''m confused."


    The river rises and sighs.


    Qin Wanyu was very pleased. He secretly gave Fengxi a thumbs up. He felt that they were the best girls.


    Under the persuasion of Fengxi, the river left the spring breeze for ten li to investigate the affairs of Wunan and the black hand behind.


    After the river flowed away, the wind drove the ginkgo to the kitchen.


    Qin Wanyu sits beside Fengxi and presses her shoulder.


    "You haven''t slept for a few days and nights. Take the opportunity to sleep for a while."


    "I''m not sleepy and I''m not in the mood to sleep." Feng Xi is really in a bad spirit, and her face is very pale.


    The wolf king, the protector of the wind family, can''t be used any more in a short time. It also costs a lot of spiritual power to summon the wolf king.


    In fact, there is one thing, as long as she knows, but she didn''t tell everyone.


    That is, the situation of Huasheng is very bad, and the spiritual power of Huasheng disappears a little bit.


    Once the spirit is exhausted, then I don''t know what kind of situation it is?


    She also plans to see Grandpa sometime, let Grandpa ask Lord Pluto, but there is a way to help ah Sheng wake up.


    It''s true to say that Cao Cao is coming.


    That night, before Fengxi could see grandpa with the soul summoning skill, the Lord of the netherworld gave up his life, together with bairan.


    The wind has eyes, you can see things that others can''t see, so you are stunned.


    "You..."


    "Can she wake up?" The Pluto didn''t want to talk nonsense and went straight to the subject.


    Feng Xi hurriedly shakes his head. "I didn''t wake up, Lord Pluto. Actually, I was going to ask my grandfather to ask you for help. Please help ah Sheng She''s really hard. "


    White dye rate first went over, with the power mask to check.


    Later, she also had a complicated look. "It''s really not good, old man. This girl is killing on the road of reincarnation. After that war, her spiritual power was almost exhausted Now even the masculinity is passing a little bit. I''m afraid it will go on like this... "


    "Will asheng die? Will you go to the underworld when you die? " The wind asks the Pluto.


    "Hua Sheng has no name in the life and death struggle, so she will not come to the underworld after her death, and I don''t know where she will go But I can''t let her die. "


    With that, the Pluto walked over and drew an invisible talisman on his finger.


    Protect all the valves of Huasheng. "I protected her last ray of Yang with the mantra of life and death of the underworld, so that she can endure for a while Think of other ways. "


    "I can''t even help you. What can I do?"


    Fengxi is a little frustrated. She used to think that Pluto was the most powerful God. Now she can''t even help him, which shows that asheng is not easy to save this time.


    So it''s useless to find a madman to come back.


    "Old man, why don''t we ask jiuchongtian who can help this girl...?" Bai ran asked.


    "Do you think he might save people?"


    Bai ran: Er


    It''s true that the emperor of heaven wants her to die. After all, it''s a huge hidden danger and threat.


    "What I''m worried about at the moment is the disaster. The disaster is coming. I''m afraid of her..." The Pluto looked at Hua Sheng, who was in a coma on the bed. He didn''t finish talking, but he felt that the woman lying on the bed was pitying him inexplicably.

 Chapter 1129

    "Yes, there''s the scourge."


    Hearing this, Fengxi''s face darkened again. She was really happy before. She thought that she could get back the soul of a Sheng and save people.


    Now, it seems that many hidden dangers are behind him. When a Sheng is so good, he is worried that he will not be able to survive.


    Now, I''m afraid it''s even worse?


    "There''s one more thing I''m surprised about, old man." Bai ran likes to call him the ghost of the netherworld. He protested for five thousand years, but he insisted on calling.


    "What?" Pluto looks at Bai ran.


    "You said, how could the lunatic who cut the moon leave so easily? Is it not reasonable for him to come to earth and continue to be a demon? "


    The Pluto is deep in thought, which is really a problem.


    That day, after the wind took away Huasheng, the moon was not interested in fighting, and a gust of wind blew away.


    I don''t know what that guy is going to do. Since he says that Hua Sheng is his beloved, it must be endless.


    "To be honest, I don''t know."


    Bai ran was also flustered. Feng Xi was a little puzzled. "Two gods, excuse me Who is the moon cutting? "


    "You don''t have to know." The king of the underworld made a direct hit.


    This time, Bai ran also stood at the Pluto, "yes, you still don''t know."


    Fengxi: (deep inside) MMP


    It was inconceivable that the river could return to life, but now Wunan has lingjiuzhou''s support, so she has some magic skills and seems to have psychological preparation. But what he didn''t expect was that the river could directly exert pressure.


    Jiangliu''s method has always been decisive. The first step is to take a team of lawyers to pursue debts and force Wu nan to continue to exchange money.


    Second, I don''t know where I found all the black materials of Wu Nan over the years, and all of them were revealed.


    Although Wu Nan is not from Jiangcheng, after all, he is Hua Zhenyue''s newly recognized son, so his enthusiasm is still very high.


    The third step, Jiangliu looks for someone to detain Wu Nan''s mistress Hu Xiao.


    And Hu Xiao and Wu Nan''s affairs, all leak to Wu Nan''s godfather.


    Hu Xiao, on the surface, has always been the son of Wu Zhaohui, chairman of Tianyu group. These years, he also relies on Wu Zhaohui.


    Now Jiangliu exposes the scandal of him and Hu Xiao, which makes Wu Zhaohui face down. Wu Zhaohui must be very angry.


    That night, he sent people to surround Wunan. Fortunately, he was ready for those people to attack him.


    But Hu Xiao is not so lucky, because she has not clean means these years, check a pile.


    So Jiang Liu found someone to catch Hu Xiao first, which made Wu Nan very unhappy.


    He took Chuntao and hid in a motel on the outskirts of Jiangcheng.


    "This river is really a dog skin plaster. Why can''t it be thrown away Now, he comes to Laozi for Huasheng, so I''m not going to make him feel better. "


    Chuntao''s stomach has been slightly raised. After Hu Xiao''s accident, Wu Nan is furious.


    It really hurt her. Why?


    Because it shows that Wu Nan cares about Hu Xiao very much. Even if she and her children are arrested, it is estimated that Wu Nan will not be so worried, right?


    "How is my miss, Wu Nan? You promised me not to let her die Let her live. "


    Although Chuntao is not ashamed of what she does, one thing is true.


    She did ask for Wu nan to give Hua Sheng a way of life. She did beg for this crazy guy for her daughter.


    Wu Nan threw the cigarette end on the ground and crushed it hard.


    "Your lady? Ah It''s true that it''s not dead, but it should never wake up, vegetative


    "What do you say?" Spring peach takes a breath of cool air.

 Chapter 1130

    When Chuntao heard that Wu Nan had finished speaking, she was very emotional. She pulled on her collar and asked, "say it again?"


    "Hua Sheng is really a vegetable. She was designed by Ling Jiuzhou. It''s none of my business After all, Huasheng can do magic, so it''s lingjiuzhou to deal with her again, you know? She should not be able to wake up. Don''t worry about your young lady. "


    "Wunan, you''re against me." Chuntao roars.


    "What''s the matter with me? I''ve said that I didn''t design Don''t look like you''re dead, either. At the time of design, didn''t you have one? Didn''t you stand in front of the camera and say, "Hua Sheng and Xie Dongyang have a leg?"


    Chuntao is stunned, and then her lips turn purple.


    Wu Nan pushes Chuntao away from her side and arranges her collar.


    "I want to say that you are born a bitch and a servant girl. Hua Sheng is the master and you are the slave. She''s dead. Aren''t you completely out of slavery? What else do you care about her? Since we are all bad people, we will go to the bottom of the world. Don''t be hypocritical, OK? "


    "Wu Nan, I am different from you. I still have conscience."


    "Is it? I don''t see where your conscience is... " Wu Nan smiled sarcastically.


    "I''m going to see my miss."


    Chuntao felt sad. She had been suffering from betrayal day and night. She even felt that she had done so many things.


    The children in the belly may be punished, so I want to go to ten li Chunfeng to have a look.


    "Stop for me. You are my child in your stomach now. I''m opposite to the river. If he even catches a joke, it means that he has started to fight against me. If you go, you and the child can''t live."


    "My uncle is not such a wolf hearted man as you are."


    PA, another slap.


    Chuntao gets up and goes mad. Yes, she grabs him in the face of Wunan. This is a fight.


    Unfortunately, she is a woman after all, how can she be Wu Nan''s opponent.


    Finally, he was beaten black and blue by Wu Nan.


    But this time, Wu Nan also hung the color. Half of her face was scratched by Chuntao, which was very embarrassing.


    "If it wasn''t for the baby in your stomach, I would have killed you."


    Before leaving, Wu Nan swears, then slams the door and leaves Chuntao in a small motel to be a rat that can''t see light.


    Chuntao is very sorry. What she regrets is that she leads wolves into her house.


    Miss has advised herself many times, but she is stubborn.


    Now the evil young lady becomes a vegetable, unconscious.


    Chuntao is more and more sad, crying for a long time


    That night, the Chinese family all went to visit Huasheng, in the villa of ten li spring breeze.


    Only Hua Zhenyue didn''t go, because Hua Zhenyue secretly met Wu Nan.


    Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian were originally close to marriage, but now there are so many things, it''s natural that they can''t get married.


    Recently, she is also struggling. Relying on Wang Junxian''s shoulder, she never says a word, no longer has the momentum of the past, and can''t be strong.


    The Hua family doesn''t say that their family is broken, it''s almost the same.


    It''s true that the chicken, the dog and the dog were mixed by Wu Nan. What''s terrible is that there are Ling''s family behind Wu Nan now.


    Xie Dongyang is still recovering in the hospital. No one told him about Huasheng.


    But Xie Dongyao, Xie Dongze and Feng Yu all visited Huasheng.


    Xie Dongyao is still holding a bunch of lilies. The people of the Xie family are good. However, the situation is too complicated now, and they don''t want to interfere in the grudges between Wu Nan and the Hua family.


    At one o''clock in the morning in Jiangcheng, the police car whistled all over the city.


    Everyone''s cell phone received a pop-up News - Hua Zhenyue, the former chairman of Huashi group, jumped from the building and died.


    As soon as this happened, the Hua family was in a mess.


    Hua Sheng''s own father, the romantic master of Hua family, ended his life in this way.


    "Xiaozhi, wake up..."


    Wang Junxian wakes Hua Zhi who is sleeping, but he can''t bear to tell her the cruel truth.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Zhi opens his eyes in a daze, cuddling Wang Junxian''s neck.

 Chapter 1131

    "Xiaozhi..." Wang Junxian did not dare to say, after all, it was Hua Zhi''s own father.


    "You don''t say I''m going to sleep. I''m sleepy."


    Hua Zhi made a yawn to turn over and go to sleep. Wang Junxian realized that he could bite his teeth and murmur, "Xiao Zhi, your father is dead."


    Hua Zhi back to Wang Junxian ''s body suddenly a stiff, then, for a while, just suddenly get up.


    "What did you just say?"


    "Your father just jumped from the skyscraper at the headquarters of Fahrenheit group."


    Hua Zhi''s face suddenly turned blue, and then her angry lips turned purple. "How could my father jump from the building? He''s not so impulsive. It must be Wu Nan. That beast killed my father. I''m going to find him."


    Hua Zhi is about to go to the ground in her nightdress, and is held tightly by Wang Junxian.


    "Xiaozhi, you can''t be impulsive at present. So many eyes are looking at you. Although you are no longer an artist, you are also a public figure. There are so many people who know you that they can''t do anything too ostentatious. Your father''s body has been pulled away for examination, and the cause of death will be found out. If it''s really related to Wu Nan, it will certainly be put to justice. "


    Hua Zhi finally has no strength to struggle. She turns her head and falls down on Wang Junxian and cries.


    There are so many things happened recently that Hua Zhi feels that she can''t get into anything, just like a useless person.


    The river didn''t expect that huazhenyue jumped from the building. It was all a surprise.


    Mrs. Hua is still in the hospital. The Hualin couple and Huafeng take care of her. They dare not tell her about it.


    Otherwise, with their couple''s love for many years, it''s estimated that Mrs. Hua is also suffering from the past. One can''t go away, and the other has to be matched.


    It''s just that Hua Sheng, the most intelligent member of the Hua family, is now in a coma.


    Fortunately, there are also some reliable friends to help you.


    At noon the next day, the inspection report came out. At that time, Wang Junxian did it by himself.


    To the rest of the Hua family, Hua Zhenyue is right. The cause of death is falling.


    Before he died, he didn''t take any medicine, no one pushed him down, and there was no scar on his body.


    In the monitor, Hua Zhenyue stepped up to the roof step by step, then calmed down for about ten minutes and jumped.


    "My father is not such a person who can''t help thinking about it. I think there''s something fishy about it." Hua Feng didn''t believe his father killed himself.


    Zhang Qian once made so much trouble in that matter. The pressure of public opinion is much stronger than this. He didn''t have the idea of living lightly. How could he suddenly


    "Yes, I agree with you, and I don''t believe my father committed suicide." Hua Zhi insists.


    Hua Lin lowered her head and looked haggard without saying a word.


    "It must be something behind Wu Nan''s back. That''s why my father jumped from the building." Hua Zhi always believed that his father had been brainwashed by his son.


    So it must be because of Wu Nan. Otherwise, the old man is in good health and won''t suddenly think of killing himself.


    Just now, Wang Junxian''s mobile phone rings.


    With a dignified face, he answered a phone call.


    The Chinese family were silent. A few minutes later, Wang Junxian hung up and looked at everyone.


    "Jiangliu called the lawyer team of Huajia group and got your father''s will, which said that all assets of Huajia group were inherited by Wu Nan. Then the debts he owes are his own business and his own responsibility. "


    Hua Feng was excited and stood up. "It means that my father has carried all the debts. As soon as my father died, there was no evidence of his death."


    Wang Junxian nodded.

 Chapter 1132

    "That''s what it means, and because your father has changed the name of the company before. The company belongs to Wu Nan. After the debt is transferred to your father, Jiangliu and I can''t continue to demand debt, because there''s no way in the national law for the father to repay the debt."


    "I salute his eight generations." Hua Zhi''s strong tongue.


    Wang Junxian is so ashamed that he doesn''t want to remind Hua Zhi. The eight generations of Wu Nan''s ancestors are also her. After all, they are a father.


    Obviously, this is Wu Nan''s way. That''s right.


    Unfortunately, you know, there is no evidence that Hua Zhenyue was coerced.


    After all, the lawyers can prove that when Hua Zhenyue explained these things, he was conscious and had the ability to take care of himself.


    Now people are dead, money is not available, the company is still Wu Nan''s, this guy is simply sitting on his feet.


    In the evening, when Fengxi heard about it, she was very calm.


    "Ling Jiuzhou now helps Wu nan to operate. These things are very simple. The Ling family has many ways to control the old man, make him a puppet of Wu Nan, and let him do whatever he wants. So when jumping off the building, he must have been controlled all the time. Otherwise, the old man of the Hua family is good and will not die."


    The Lings use their magic skills, only Fengxi and Huasheng can stop them.


    If Hua Sheng is OK, he may avoid this tragedy, but


    As for Fengxi, she has no obligation to save huazhenyue. She is also a person who lacks skills and dare not leave Huasheng for half a step at any time.


    Lord Ming carefully protects the last ray of Yang of a Sheng. He doesn''t know if he can protect his integrity.


    Huazhenyue''s funeral was held three days later, just in Phoenix funeral home.


    There are many celebrities from all walks of life. Jiangliu and wangjunxian stand up when the Chinese family is in danger.


    Jiang Liu is apparently divorced from Hua Sheng, but as we all know, he has been doing his best for the Chinese family.


    There are only a group of the old, the weak and the disabled left in the Hua family. They can''t bear it at all.


    The people attending the funeral were all in black and heavy.


    Hua Zhi is a public figure, wearing black sunglasses and umbrella.


    Ginkgo biloba and the wind have not come, has been guarding ten li spring breeze.


    Hua Sheng didn''t come, of course, but Yu Ping came with Jing SA, her boyfriend.


    Yu Ping not only bought sacrifices, but also ran errands to help the Hua family. We are very happy about this.


    It''s also known that this girl came in the face of five younger sisters. These are all real friends made by Hua Sheng.


    When Wu Nan came, there was a stir at the scene.


    The media are scrambling for photos, knowing that this is the illegitimate son of the Chinese family.


    In the end is Hua Zhi very just, stop Wu Nan directly, "what are you doing, get out."


    "Third sister, what are you talking about? I am also a member of the Chinese family. I''m also my father''s son. My father is gone now. How can I not deliver it? Are you all pushing me out because dad gave me the company? "


    "You fart, Wu Nan. You are utterly despicable. You unite with evil spirits and outlaws to force your own father to death. You will be thunderstruck by the sky."


    Hua Zhi ignored, in front of the media, began to scold Wu Nan.


    "Third sister, you can eat and talk freely. How can I force my father to death? Didn''t the police release the surveillance video? My father owes a lot of money to me. He wants to take responsibility for himself. He can''t think of jumping off the stairs. What does it have to do with me? "


    Wunan will be shameless interpretation of incisively and vividly.


    Hua Zhi''s anger is irresolvable. She slaps her hand and slaps Wu Nan.


    This time, Wang Junxian did not stop, he thought, if Hua Zhi is holding it, it is not easy to suffer, it is always harmless to scatter Qi.

 Chapter 1133

    Hua Zhi beat Wu Nan in public, which belongs to the internal chores of Hua family. Everyone can understand how to write in the media.


    And Hua Zhi has a bad temper, which is famous for its pungency.


    Seeing that Wu Nan was beaten, several bodyguards behind him were ready to move. As soon as they were about to move, they were all held down by the people arranged by Wang Junxian.


    See this, Hua Zhi caught the opportunity, gave Hua Feng, Hua Lin a look.


    The three sisters rushed up and tore at Wu Nan. They scratched his face again, not even his tie.


    That look, it''s really embarrassing. Hua Zhi is also intentional. The more people there are, the more people there are. Wu Nanyue dare not fart.


    Sure enough, it''s not easy for Wu nan to fight and kick several elder sisters in front of others, just covering her head and being beaten by a group of women.


    Hua Lin is such a gentle person. She is angry, just like crazy. She keeps tearing at Wu Nan. She really hates it.


    The funeral of the Hua family ended in farce, but fortunately, there was Jiangliu and Wang Junxian''s shaking ground, which was in the past.


    Hua Zhenyue is also in the West Mountain Cemetery, with the old lady.


    After that, on the way back, Jiangliu and Wang Junxian were in the same car.


    Wang Junxian takes out a cigarette and hands it to Jiangliu.


    "How''s five sisters?"


    The river shook its head and said nothing.


    "Since Wu Nan has done this, we can''t get out of the money. He is determined to control the Hua family. Let''s go on playing with him and see how long he can hold on to it." Wang Junxian doesn''t worry about it. He deals with a Wunan.


    Like the current of the river, he has some headaches in lingjiuzhou behind Wu Nan.


    Lingjiuzhou is a senior generation with status, which belongs to Grandpa Fengxi''s generation.


    Although he is not a man or a woman, he is also a man of justice.


    Now, why did he suddenly help Wu nan to do all these things?


    The wind almost ran to Ling''s house, and singled them out. If it wasn''t for Hua Sheng, she would really ask Ling Laogou, is he going to turn over the sky?


    Lingxiao''s old house was built on stilts by his grandfather recently. He was not allowed to interfere in these matters. He was not willing to manage it.


    But when I heard that Hua Sheng had an accident, I was not calm.


    Don''t look at Hua Sheng. He doesn''t want to see Lingxiao. He has taught him several times.


    But this friend still doesn''t give up. Once I hear that someone is not good for Huasheng, I feel very bad.


    "Grandpa, I don''t understand. You can join hands with Wu Nan. Why do you want to kill Hua Sheng?"


    Lingjiuzhou sits in the main hall in a blue long shirt, playing with the walnut in his hand, and says nothing.


    "Take that thought of Huasheng."


    "Grandpa, I know that she is a powerful person, I am not an opponent I really dare not do anything about it, but we don''t need to poison her. She''s not bad. She did a lot of things for Jiangcheng with Fengxi. If she didn''t, our Ling family couldn''t leave without her... "


    Lingxiao is talking about the mutated Zombie King.


    Hua Sheng saved Ling''s family''s life. Of course, they didn''t remember it at the beginning. Later, Lingxiao''s memory was restored, and they told Ling Jiuzhou to make it come to the surface.


    But what Lingxiao didn''t know was that it was because he reported it.


    Just let Ling Jiuzhou realize that Hua Sheng, a woman of unknown origin, is a different kind and will bring disaster to Jiangcheng.


    Ling Jiuzhou had a long time to say, "she is now a useless person. Her spirits and spirits are scattered, but she is not afraid. I will rest assured that she will run out of the last trace of Yang when the scourge comes."


    "Grandpa, you mean She''s going to be lucky? " Lingxiao is stunned again.


    What kind of immortals are those who can survive the natural calamities?

 Chapter 1134

    Lingjiuzhou didn''t answer, but Lingxiao knew that Grandpa would acquiesce if he didn''t speak.


    The woman who can experience the disaster This Who is it?


    Ordinary people can''t reach that level even if they are strong in cultivation. Even if they are strong predecessors like wind and nameless, they are in the underworld after death.


    Hua Sheng is in his early 20s, and he can actually cause a catastrophe. It seems that Grandpa must know something.


    Lingjiuzhou did know something, but he would not tell anyone, and he did not need to explain his practice to anyone.


    In a word, he insists that Huasheng is not here and should not come here.


    It is because of her that the disaster behind Jiangcheng will be destroyed.


    So he would do anything to make this woman disappear.


    What he doesn''t know is that someone has helped him in this matter, otherwise, with his little Taoism, it''s impossible for Huasheng to go on the road of reincarnation.


    Huasheng didn''t appear at the funeral, which caused a lot of speculation.


    Some say that because of his divorce from Jiangliu, Huasheng was hospitalized for mental disorder.


    Some people, because of emotional frustration, Hua Sheng cut his wrists to commit suicide, and now he is locked up by the Hua family.


    What''s more, Hua Sheng and Xie Dongyang bought her a house in the South and raised it.


    In a word, it was a sensation that Hua Sheng didn''t appear at the funeral.


    Including also have a reporter asked Hua Zhi, Hua Zhi only said that five younger sister recently physical discomfort, can not appear.


    After Xie Dongyang recovered from his skin and flesh injury, he also attended the funeral of the Hua family, but the Xie family was very low-key, no one noticed.


    Xie Dongyang just bought some sacrifices, said a few words to Hua Zhi, and gave 12 black Mercedes Benz funeral.


    Xie Dongyang was stopped at the door by the wind.


    "Wind, I want to see Sheng."


    "No way." Wind Xi refuses directly.


    "Why?"


    "It''s not convenient for asheng to see anyone now."


    The wind has made a lot of gossip for ten li of spring wind. Except for a few important people, no one is allowed to enter here.


    Xie Dongyang thought that Hua Sheng was just in a bad mood to hide, but he began to worry when he saw no funeral.


    "But I''m not sure..."


    Fengxi looks at Xie Dongyang, her face is expressionless. She doesn''t like Xie Dongyang, which is different from Hua Zhi. Hua Zhi thinks Xie Dongyang is good, but Fengxi thinks Xie''s family will cause trouble. Hua Sheng saves Xie Dongyang again and again.


    When something happened that night, Fengxi called Huasheng and didn''t stop him.


    That night, Hua Sheng went to the barren mountain alone to save Xie Dongyang.


    And it was that night that the river also had an accident, so there was the road of reincarnation later, and Shura hell.


    Feng Xi insists that this kid is a guy who can''t succeed but can''t defeat, so he doesn''t have a good face.


    ¡±What are you worried about? If it wasn''t for you, how could there be so much trouble? Xie Dongyang, please, would you like to be a Muggle quietly? Don''t make a mess for a Sheng. For more than a year, she has helped your sister, your brother and you. I wish they were all masters of Fengshui for your family? You say you like her, but you are the one who finally pushed her into the fire pit. "


    "What''s the matter with Sheng Sheng? Please tell me. I''m really worried. " Seeing that Fengxi is so grumpy and blames himself, Xie Dongyang is afraid. He thinks that it''s absolutely abnormal for Huasheng not to attend his father''s funeral.

 Chapter 1135

    "Nothing can happen, and you can''t help. Thank you. Go back. Don''t come again. If it''s for the sake of a Sheng."


    Xie Dongyang didn''t wait to speak. The wind slammed the door.


    Soon after that, the sky was clouded and thundered one after another.


    Fengxi ignites three sticks of incense, "the ancestors of Fengjia are on top. Today, I''d like to carry it with my friends. If I die, please see me under the nine springs. Don''t nag me. Fengxi thank you."


    Finish saying, wind Xi bowed three times.


    "Is that not me?" Behind him, Qin Wanyu''s light opening startled the wind.


    "Qin Wanyu, what are you doing? It''s haunting. "


    "You leave your last words, don''t you think about me?"


    Tonight''s Qin Wanyu is not the same as usual. There is no gentle smile on his face.


    The man in the Navy short sleeve shirt, the silver wristwatch exudes cold light.


    "What''s your last word? You want to fight for it, don''t you? My aunt hasn''t lived long enough. "Fengxi wants to muddle through, just like before, he raises his small hand to fight the head of Qin, Wan and Yu.


    But this time, Qin Wanyu suddenly grabbed her arm and made great efforts.


    "Wind, I''m in your heart. I''m not a fart, am I?"


    "How can I begin..."


    "Answer me, I''m Qin Wanyu in your heart. I''m not bullshit, am I?" Qin, Wan and Yu frowned, holding the wrist of Fengxi.


    Her little hands are almost numb. You know, Qin, Wan and Yu have never been willing to follow the trend.


    Even if Fengxi let herself miscarry on purpose last time and lost their children, Qin Wanyu didn''t give up to scold her like this.


    So, Fengxi is a little confused, looking at Qin Wanyu in a daze.


    "My God, brother, you are not evil, are you? What are your nerves? "


    "Answer me, don''t give in to what''s important."


    "Answer your question?"


    "I''m bullshit in your heart, aren''t I?" This time, Qin Wanyu''s face was full of blue tendons. He really endured for a long time, and finally became angry.


    "No, no, no, you''re in my heart. You''re a shit."


    In fact, Fengxi just wants to play jokes to ease the awkward atmosphere between them.


    But don''t want to, Qin Wanyu''s eyes disappointed down, including the crystal clear eyes, are dim down, the moment lost luster.


    "Ha ha, it''s really a pleasure to talk about it. It''s said that dogs will not give up after three years, and not to mention people It seems that I''m not as good as a dog in your mind. "


    "Qin Wanyu, what''s wrong with you and him?"


    The wind can''t stand the strange atmosphere of Qin, Wan and Yu, so it''s also a little annoyed.


    "Wind, shut up for me."


    Qin Wanyu suddenly released his hand, pointed to the wind and scolded.


    The wind suddenly shocked


    This goods, he exploded the vulgarity, scolded her, but also the name with surname scold.


    Maybe because Qin, Wan and Yu were too gentle before, Fengxi was really not used to it.


    "Wind, are you still human? We have been together for so long, even if I don''t say, don''t you know what I''m like to you? Everyone knows I like you. I like you to make you lawless. I didn''t say a word about you when the child was gone. I took good care of you for several months. As a result, how do you repay me? I used to see that Hua Zhi could quit the entertainment circle for Wang Junxian, and would not eat or drink in case of conflicts, and Hua Sheng could go up and down to the yellow spring for the sake of the river, from heaven to hell, and never let go. At that time, I was thinking that one day, I would wait for my wind to do so for me. "


    "Qin Wan Yu I actually want to say... " The voice of the wind is waxy.


    Indeed, at this moment, she was in love with Qin Wanyu.

 Chapter 1136

    "You are benevolent and righteous enough. You can give your life to Huasheng. For the sake of Jiangcheng people, you can kill demons and demons. Even for the sake of the Feng family, you can be the clan leader and inherit your grandfather''s great undertaking. What about me? Wind, what have you done for me? "


    Wind Xi speechless, indeed, she and Qin Wanyu together for so long.


    She seems to be spoiled. She doesn''t need to do anything. She can''t even hold the oil bottle when it''s poured.


    Qin, Wan and Yu were so careful that they thought of everything.


    Even the Qin family mentioned two times of marriage, they were all directly refused by Fengxi, and they didn''t give face to Qin Wanyu''s parents at all.


    But even so, Fengxi still didn''t give Qin Wanyu a promise.


    Now for Hua Sheng, she plans to fight against the scourge together. She may die in minutes, but she didn''t explain to Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Does Fengxi not like Qin, Wan and Yu?


    Of course not, but she didn''t like sensationalism. She felt that if she said those words, Qin Wanyu would only feel uncomfortable, and she might as well not say anything.


    "You can resist the natural calamity and sacrifice your life for Huasheng, and then you can not give me an account, right?"


    "I..."


    "It''s very good. Ha ha, I don''t care if you are dead or alive. Anyway, you have nothing to do with me since then. Listen to the wind. At this moment, I have nothing to do with you


    Finish saying, Qin Wanyu leaves with sleeves Don''t give Feng Xi the chance to finish talking.


    Looking at that wipe back, the wind is hard to die, the eyes are forced to bear the tears did not come out.


    Just now, she wanted to ask - Qin Wanyu, if I don''t die this time, can you marry me?


    But in the end, she didn''t say it, and Qin Wanyu didn''t give her a chance to say so.


    She knows she''s sorry for Qin Wanyu, but what can she do? Hua Sheng still needs to be saved. If there is no Hua Sheng, he was killed by the coyote in the garage last time.


    To be a man, you need to know how to show gratitude, don''t you?


    "Miss Fengxi, are you ok? Did you quarrel with your boyfriend? " Gingko is carrying afternoon tea cakes and asking carefully. In fact, gingko rarely sees Qin, Wan and Yu lose their temper, especially when it comes to the wind.


    "Forget it. Let him go."


    The wind Xi strong endure the mood in the heart, continue to give the wind family ancestors incense.


    That night, the day came, no one knows how many days of lightning strikes in the ten li spring wind.


    Because these Muggles can''t see such a fast speed, why don''t the Lord of the underworld show up?


    Because the scourge is everyone''s own karma, and others can''t replace it. In fact, Fengxi remains indifferent.


    Even if she used the puppet talisman to exchange her body with that of Hua Sheng, it was useless.


    Thunder shot down one by one that day, and the dazzling light made the wind unable to open its eyes.


    "A Sheng, you have to hold on, you have to hold on Even for the river. "


    Wind Xi cries hard, that kind of fear has never been.


    Finally, she lost consciousness after a thunderstorm. When she woke up, it was three days later.


    When the wind opens, it''s the ceiling of the hospital.


    "You wake up in the wind?"


    The wind Xi diligently raised the eyelid, looked at the present Hua Zhi, she is changing the exquisite makeup, is looks some lonely.


    "Hua Zhi." She has a faint breath.


    "My God, you''ve been sleeping for three days, scaring us to death." Hua Zhi is relieved at last.


    "Hua Zhi, how is ah Sheng?" The wind came hard to speak.


    Hua Zhi listens to end a Leng, "my five younger sister''s whereabouts Don''t you know? You were with her that night, but when we arrived, she was gone. You were the only one in a coma on the bedroom floor. "


    Listen, Fengxi''s body is stiff again, Huasheng She''s missing?

 Chapter 1137

    Feng Xi thought about many results, but didn''t expect that Hua Sheng would disappear.


    I don''t know why. She just disappeared. I don''t know if she was burned to ashes by lightning, or what?


    In short, no one can live, no body can die.


    On that day, we went to the ward to visit Fengxi, only Qin Wanyu didn''t come.


    Feng Xi has been in a coma for three days. Qin Wanyu has not come once. Hua Zhi doesn''t know what happened to the two men. He deliberately asks, "what''s the matter with Qin Wanyu? There''s something wrong with Fengxi, but he can''t see the ghost. I can''t understand the operation. "


    Wang Junxian pulled Hua Zhi''s fingers, indicating that she would not say more.


    Feng Xi pretends not to hear. She is in no mood now. She just wants to know whether ah Sheng is dead or Alive?


    When she came out of the hospital, Hua Zhi wore a pure white sunscreen suit and a black cap on her tongue, and got into Wang Junxian''s Rolls Royce.


    "Junxian, what happened just now?"


    "Fengxi and Laoqin seem to have broken up."


    "I depend on..."


    Hua Zhi just thought it was too sudden, didn''t hear that they had a fight, so she broke up directly? Do you want these lunatics?


    "Old Qin didn''t say much, but I think it should be Because he went home. "


    "Home?" Hua Zhi hasn''t responded yet.


    "I went back to his parents'' house and drove away. On the day of Fengxi''s accident, he never came back. We didn''t answer our phone calls or send wechat messages. I asked the people in their company and said that the boss hadn''t come back for several days. I think Qin Wanyu''s temperament is not like a person who can''t think of it, unless something happened between him and Fengxi."


    "So serious?"


    Hua Zhi opened her mouth and thought it was incredible.


    Qin, Wan and Yu had a bad relationship with their parents and didn''t go back home for several years.


    Now driving home all night, people are not willing to answer the phone, which is really unpredictable.


    "Junxian, do you think there is something wrong with Qin Wan Yu?" Hua Zhi begins to think.


    Wang Junxian shakes his head and holds the business phone in his hand.


    "He also logged in his MISD account yesterday. We can see the login time and online time of each other."


    Hua Zhi nodded and understood the meaning of Wang Junxian.


    Wang Junxian''s MISD is the domestic financial operation account number. Jiangliu, Wang Junxian, Qin Wanyu, all three of them are financial tycoons.


    Millions of fans, and three of them are secret friends.


    There is a function to see whether the other party logs in to the online market, so Wang Junxian feels that Qin Wanyu is not in danger, but in a bad mood and hides.


    Hua Zhi picked up her mobile phone and sent a wechat to Qin Wanyu.


    -- Qin Wanyu, something happened to Fengxi, and Huasheng disappeared. Now we are also confused. Do you want to come back and have a look? Fengxi seems not very good.


    Hua Zhi thought that Qin, Wan and Yu would not reply.


    I don''t know. This guy is back in seconds.


    - I broke up with Fengxi. It has nothing to do with me whether she will die or not.


    Sure enough, Wang Junxian guessed it right. He broke up.


    At this moment


    1500 years ago, Hua Sheng felt her head hurt very much in Liuyun country. She covered her head and opened her eyes in a daze. She saw the first-class red pillar.


    Look around, carved jade fence, antique.


    Even the pillows are in the shape of square bricks, and the quilts on the body are also colorful cloud brocade. This material has been lost for a long time. Huasheng once saw a cloth made of cloud brocade in a museum.


    "Here..."


    "Old lady, miss is back. Miss is back."


    I don''t know who shouted a word. Suddenly there was a mess outside the door. There was a noisy voice.


    Later, Hua Sheng saw an old lady push the door into her bed and stare at her for several seconds.


    "Yunluo, you finally wake up." The voice of the old man, word by word, put the Buddha through thousands of years.

 Chapter 1138

    "I..."


    Why is Hua Sheng strange? Because she knows this old lady. She has met her, and she is in a dream.


    Many times, she heard her name Yunluo and a high priest. They seemed to call her name all the time.


    "Yunluo, you need to calm down first. Who are you?"


    The green jewel on the old lady''s Scepter was shining dimly. In the little light, Hua Sheng suddenly had a lot of information in his mind.


    "I am I am Hua Yunluo. "


    Hua Sheng said his name with a pale face, and the old lady nodded her head with satisfaction, "fortunately, you still remember."


    Then the overwhelming memory just like the flood with the gate opened, surged and flooded the original memory in Hua Sheng''s mind.


    This is a place more than 1500 years ago in the Western Tang Dynasty. It is the most prosperous and largest Liuyun country in the whole continent, and she is the fifth miss of the Hua family, the first fortune telling family in Liuyun country. Her name is Hua Yunluo.


    All of her ancestors are well-known fortune tellers. They belong to the Chinese family and are the emperor''s Royal fortune tellers.


    So her grandfather and granddad were all honored as the first teacher by the emperors of every generation.


    Their Chinese family is also the most glorious existence in the whole continent - Tianshi mansion, Hua Yunluo, 15 years old, the fifth miss of Tianshi mansion, did not participate in the Tianshi appraisal competition.


    I haven''t participated in the single person competition, the Kingdom''s spiritual power test, the marriage that I have not decided, and I haven''t been identified as a mana attribute.


    Hua Yunluo belongs to a person who has no sense of existence in the Chinese family, but Why does she always think that grandma looks at herself differently?


    "Green."


    "Yes, old lady."


    "Give her a bowl of refreshing soup and calm her down."


    "Yes, old lady."


    Before she left, the old lady grasped Huasheng''s wrist and said, "don''t worry about it. In a word, just come back."


    After the memory of Huasheng is occupied by these, all the previous memories will be replaced.


    So she can''t remember what happened to her, what happened to her, what happened to her?


    The girl in the green dress is called green girl. She is obedient. She brings a white porcelain bowl with a bowl of awakening soup.


    "Miss, you''re going to have a drink soon. When you drink it, you''ll remember more. Your mind won''t be so disordered and your head won''t hurt again. The God awakening soup in our Heavenly Master''s house is the best one to use. Even if it is used to treat the fools of ordinary people, it has a remarkable effect. "


    "Green, what''s the matter with me? What''s the matter with me?" Hua Sheng looks at the girl in front of her.


    "Here Ah, let the old lady tell you. "


    "No, come on." Hua Sheng rubbed his eyebrows. He didn''t want to ask the old lady. He just wanted to hear from the servant girl.


    "Would you like to have the soup first?"


    Huasheng automatically opened Tianyan, looked at this bowl of soup, and saw the ingredients here really, this is really a bowl of soup with spiritual power.


    Hua Sheng takes up the white porcelain bowl and slowly drinks it up.


    The servant girl Bilu picked up the silk handkerchief and wiped the corners of Hua Sheng''s mouth. "Miss, we are all scared to death. The old lady and the priest have done a soul summoning skill for you for seventy-seven and forty-nine days. We all think you can''t come back. The old lady even said that in three days, if you don''t wake up, you will be buried."


    "Bury?" Hua Sheng is confused.


    "Have you forgotten all this? Then Do you remember the death of your four sisters? Is that the fierce battle with the Xiahou family? " The servant girl''s tentative reminder, Hua Sheng thought hard, but also can only think of the fire rain, the rest is a blank.


    "Green, I''m Hua Yunluo, right?"


    "Of course."


    "But why do I always think I seem to have forgotten something I seem to forget someone who is very important to me. "


    Hua Sheng picked up the mirror and looked at his face, with a slight sadness in his eyes.

 Chapter 1139

    Hua Sheng''s soul returns to Hua Yunluo. Memory is replaced. That mode is like that you accidentally replaced the content in the word document.


    The new memory replaced the original one, so she couldn''t remember what she had forgotten for a while.


    But because the river is Huasheng, or huayunluo, the only man who likes it for more than a thousand years.


    That feeling of deep love to the bone, her body instincts have retained that kind of memory, so it will feel whether she has forgotten anything?


    "Miss, lie down first and have a good rest. You have just come back. I need to tell you a little about many things."


    "Good."


    After drinking the waking soup, Hua Sheng put down the mirror and was helped by his servant girl to lie on the bed again.


    She listened to the story quietly, and then understood what was going on.


    As the first fortune teller family, Hua family is envied by many colleagues, especially the royal family who has been in favor for hundreds of years.


    Therefore, the family of the summoners, Xiahou family, launched a civil war and swept Liuyun country, trying to pull the Chinese family down and replace them.


    The Xiahou family is Xia houku, a descendant of 104 generations, who planned a three-year plot to unite those cultists in other countries and demonized monsters. Together launched the earth shaking campaign, known as the battle of fire.


    What is Skyfire? Because the Xia Hou family and the Hua family are all fire related, so the war involved many innocent people, the house was burned, the home was lost, and the losses were heavy, especially in the battle, the Xia Hou family did not know where to invite the senior people, almost destroyed the Hua family.


    Finally, in the disaster, the old lady and the big sacrifice decided to escort Hua Yunluo, the smallest one, through witchcraft, to a thousand years later, temporarily avoid the war. Later, after the battle, she could come back to save the people.


    But unexpectedly, Hua Yunluo, who was supposed to wake up in three years, has been sleeping for five years.


    In the past five years, the Hua family has declined, leaving an old, weak, sick and disabled family. The only real lineage is Hua Yunluo, who is still in a coma. He is called a useless person by outsiders.


    And the winner of that battle, the Xiahou family, has reached the top, known as the Heavenly Master of the imperial family.


    The old lady was so anxious that she opened the altar again and again with the great sacrifice. She tried to awaken Hua Yunluo with the skill of soul summoning.


    But it didn''t work. The old lady used Chinese divination to find out that her granddaughter had been in love with a mortal there thousands of years later.


    And married to lead an ordinary life, she became angry, again and again into a dream curse granddaughter.


    This is also why Hua Sheng often dreams about an old lady and ancient scenes.


    I even dreamed of the altar, the sacrifice, the fire and rain of that war


    If the consciousness is weak, it will be awakened soon.


    But I didn''t expect that the girl fell in love with a man and didn''t want to go home after a thousand years.


    They were all going to give up. The old lady thought that in a few days, she would bury her granddaughter within the five-year time limit. She didn''t want to restore the glory of the Chinese family.


    Unexpectedly, when they were about to give up, Hua Yunluo woke up, which was also a miracle.


    Of course, they didn''t know that it was the natural calamity that brought about an opportunity for Huasheng to wake up and return to the millennium ago.


    Servant girl Bilu said it in detail. She said all the things in the past five years, including who is the enemy and what is the current situation.


    After hearing this, Hua Sheng was silent for a long time.


    At last, she raised her head and asked slowly, "so, am I the only Chinese who survived in that war?"

 Chapter 1140

    Green nodded. "Yes, miss, you are the only survivor."


    "No wonder Grandma will be so angry, time and again to find me


    "Don''t you really remember that? For example In a thousand years, the man you like Do you remember? "


    Asked the servant girl carefully.


    Hua Sheng thought about it carefully and finally shook his head.


    "But I remember one thing."


    "What?"


    "I remember. My name is Hua Sheng."


    "Hua Sheng?" Green heard the name for the first time, but also a face ignorant.


    "Yes, I''m not familiar with the name of huayunluo, but I''m familiar with Huasheng. My name is Huasheng, so You''d better call me Hua Sheng later. I''m not used to Hua Yunluo. "


    What''s more, Hua Sheng doesn''t remember anything else, but he still remembers his name.


    "Well, that''s what the lady said."


    The servant girl nodded and didn''t dare to contradict. Thinking that Miss Wu woke up, at least she said that the Hua family was not a total quitter. Is that a good thing?


    In this way, Hua Sheng is quietly in her boudoir, keeping her eyes closed, and in her mind, she arranges the information given to her by green again to make her mind clear.


    In the hall of the front hall, the old lady of Hua family is sitting on the top with a seven color scepter.


    The gem at the top of the scepter is green, glittering and shining, which represents the symbol of power. Beside her, she sits the high priest.


    It was a man in his fifties, with a solemn face, sharp eyes, a black robe, and a black charm on his face, which made the whole face look strange.


    The following are all the disciples that the Hua family has been soliciting over the years, as well as some scattered monks, heretics, and collateral lineages.


    "Old lady, I heard that Miss five, is this true?"


    Some people can''t wait to ask


    "Yes, the old lady''s story has been widely spread outside. Is it true? We''ve been waiting so long for this opportunity. Would you please tell me a happy story? "


    "Old lady, is Miss five 15 years old this year? Can she take part in the general election?"


    "Yes, now the Marquis family is beating us down all over the place and trying to cut the grass and root. How can we easily get caught? It''s said that his royal highness, the most beloved prince of the saint, has reached eighteen this year. It''s time to choose a crown princess. Next month is the first test. All unmarried girls in Liuyun country have to run for election. It''s said that even neighboring countries have actions. The thirteen princesses of Huaxi country are also said to be running for election. The portraits have been presented to the Imperial Palace seven days ago and are in front of the saints and empresses. "


    The old lady didn''t say a word, but she had already made a big head out of these babbling people.


    "Be calm, all of you. Listen to the old lady first." The high priest is the nephew of the old lady of the Chinese family, so even if the Chinese family is in a state of decline, they have not betrayed the Chinese family. They have been maintaining their aunt and supporting the Chinese family in these years.


    In short, the situation of the Hua family is very difficult.


    The old lady sighed a little and looked around at the counselor.


    "Everyone, I dare not hide it, little granddaughter Yunluo I did wake up. "


    Hearing the old lady''s own admission that the fifth miss of the Hua family had come to life, all of them were delighted, and all of them raised hopes.


    "That''s great, old lady. Let Miss five test the attributes and take part in the Tianshi competition."


    "No, I should hunt a monster for Miss Wu first, as a pet, as a gift for her to wake up."


    "You''re not right. Right now, we''re going to let Miss five go to the princess election. As long as she can be the princess, she''s afraid she can''t turn over? Xia houku dare not move the crown princess any more. Who is the queen? Did he dare to offend? So I suggest a draft first. "


    These people have different opinions, which once again leads to a stalemate

 Chapter 1141

    Hua Sheng hasn''t been out to see his guests. All these news are coming back from green.


    She didn''t get up until she ate in the evening and walked towards the front hall with the green arm.


    She looks at the plants and trees here, which is not strange indeed. It''s a familiar feeling, indicating that she really lived here.


    This body should be her, right?


    Hua Yunluo, 15 years old, is talented and beautiful. Because she has never participated in the attribute test or the Tianshi competition, she is a woman whose strength is unknown to foreigners.


    Her four elder sisters and their parents all died in the war. It can be said that they had a feud with the Xiahou family.


    However, this continent is a mysterious continent, and people can''t complain about its inferior skills. The royal family is also the rule that the strongest family can survive by default.


    No one will sympathize with the weak, no one will stand out for the weak.


    Although the Hua family is the first fortune teller family, it has been twenty years since the death of the old Tianshi, that is, Hua Sheng''s grandfather.


    In fact, there are no diviners in the Chinese family. This continent is the land of the strong. Everyone is busy practicing martial arts, summoners, pharmacists, and even upgrading with demonized monsters. No one goes to banquets for divination.


    It is true that all the families who participated in the war five years ago were recovering.


    A year ago, the holy master suddenly announced that he began to hold diviners.


    As a result, the whole country became a sensation, and many people went to practice divination again.


    But it''s hard to find, because the power of this continent has been disordered, no one can predict anything, and can''t calculate before.


    The only Chinese family who had ever worked as a fortune teller is now in a state of depression. No one can inherit the great cause.


    The awakening of Hua Yunluo is a critical moment.


    Before her grandmother is going to bury her, before the election of the crown princess, she is going to launch the last attack at the Xiahou''s house, before all the remaining evils of the Huajia family are eradicated.


    So, she is the hope of all the Chinese.


    All the doors of the Hua family are waiting in the front hall. In the middle stands a man in a purple red eunuch suit. He looks like he is in his thirties and is accompanied by two little eunuchs.


    "Duke Zhao, my granddaughter has come out, and all the Chinese family have arrived in Qi." Said the old lady respectfully.


    "Well, Hua Yunluo answers."


    The eunuch slowly opened the bright yellow imperial edict in his hand, and the Chinese family knelt down.


    Hua Sheng was wondering whether to kneel. Suddenly he heard the eunuch add, "Your Royal Highness has an oral message. Hua Yunluo doesn''t have to kneel."


    In this way, everyone was surprised. The whole family had to kneel down. She was the only one who didn''t use it. It was impossible Does she have a story with her prince?


    Hua Sheng was also slightly shocked. At this time, the eunuch cleared his throat and said. "There is a purpose in the holy land. For hundreds of years, the Chinese family in the Tianshi mansion has made great contributions to escort. With one heart and one mind, he has made great achievements in war. I''m so impressed. Now I hear that Hua Yunluo, a little girl of the Hua family, has more than 15 years of experience. She''s shy of the moon, and she''s drowning in the wild goose. The water is full of Hibiscus. Then, after consultation with the empress saint, he decided to confer on Hua Yunluo, the fifth daughter of the Hua family, as the crown princess. After three months, he made a great ceremony and married my son. That''s why. "


    The whole hall is quiet after Gonggong reads the edict


    Hua''s family are all silly. The old lady''s hands shaking when holding the scepter. She even thinks she''s dreaming.


    Before everyone''s reaction, the eunuch came to Hua Sheng and nodded with satisfaction at her appearance.


    "Congratulations, princess. Don''t let the saints and empresses down, and don''t let the Prince down."


    Hua Sheng:


    PS: let''s say that this article signed an exclusive contract with coolread.com, which is a partnership with palm reading, Mido reading, Baidu and other channels. All channels will be updated on time every day, never changing. Those that haven''t been updated in two or three days are pirated? Therefore, those who watch piracy don''t come to coolread. They don''t respect those who are successful in their work. Blueberry doesn''t like it. Every day, blueberry works hard to write stories and racks his brains to support his family. A chapter is only a few cents. We really don''t need to do such things.

 Chapter 1142

    To tell you the truth, Hua Sheng is totally ignorant. She just woke up. She is not used to the memory coming from her head.


    Now the last holy edict has given her marriage to his royal highness?


    Isn''t that a joke?


    Hua Sheng didn''t have any idea in his mind. Even Lord long en forgot to say that it was the servant girl, green, who just leaned over to thank her.


    The eunuch took a few gold ingots from the Hua family and left with satisfaction. Later, the affair caused a stir in LiuYun kingdom.


    All the women who were going to choose the prince and concubine were stupid, crying and hawing.


    Didn''t they say they would take part in the general election together?


    How to suddenly point to marriage?


    Moreover, the Hua family has been in the doldrums for five years, and now the Tianshi mansion has long lost its former prestige and glory.


    There is an old lady left with a fifteen year old girl. Can such a family really afford the family of Prince and concubine?


    After the eunuch left, all the people knelt down in front of Hua Sheng.


    "Congratulations to miss five."


    The old lady quickly corrected, "you should call the crown princess. Now that the holy edict has been issued, this is a matter of certainty. Our Yunluo is the crown princess. "


    It can be seen that the old lady was very excited. After being bullied for five years, she finally waited for the turning point.


    Hua Sheng looks at the people in this room. To tell the truth, she is totally unconscious. It seems that her royal highness and Hua family are far away.


    "Grandma..."


    "Ah, Yunluo, grandma did not mistake you. When the high priest Tianzhao was still alive, she had predicted that you were a phoenix with destiny. I will be rich all my life. That''s why I was determined to sacrifice people to save you, because you are our only hope. "


    Hua Sheng sighs a little, but feels unable to refute.


    "Yunluo, do you know? What kind of person is his royal highness The old lady was excited.


    Hua Sheng shakes his head calmly.


    "Green, tell the lady."


    "Yes, old lady."


    Green hurriedly replied, "Miss, your royal highness is the wife of the saint, born of the empress saint, and the only son of the empress saint and the saint. Today, there used to be eight women and four sons in the saint, but later They didn''t survive for a variety of reasons. And his royal highness, the full moon that day was named prince, for many years, the status of stability as rock. It''s said that his royal highness, Prince Zhang and Feng, has a natural nature. Pearl in the side, eyebrow Dai is like bringing a bright moon, people who have seen it all exclaim its attitude of leaning to the world. "


    Hua Sheng can see that when he describes his prince, his words are almost empty, but he is still talking about it.


    It seems that his royal highness is really not vulgar.


    Green finish saying, the old lady pulls up Hua Sheng''s hand, the brow is quite showing kindness.


    "Yunluo, grandma hopes you can support our Chinese family and not let your parents and four sisters die in vain. There''s no hurry for revenge. With the withered summer Marquis and the plump wings, it''s not something we can move down at once. Grandma only hopes that now you can protect our Chinese family from being harmed by the builders by virtue of your crown princess status, and the grace of your royal highness and the holy queen. "


    "Well, grandma, I will." Hua Sheng looked at Grandma''s gray hair and said these things with tears in his eyes, but he also felt bad.


    No matter whether I have a sense of belonging or not, I am a child of the Chinese family. It is reasonable to protect the Chinese family.


    "Good boy, good boy After the canonization ceremony, I will discuss with the grand sacrifice, send you to test the attributes, and then participate in the Tianshi competition. You are the crown princess. Even if you are not strong, no one dares to hurt you. "


    "Grandma, but..." Hua Sheng wants to talk and stops.

 Chapter 1143

    "It''s settled. Green, you send Yunluo back to his room."


    Hua Sheng wanted to say something else, but Grandma didn''t give her a chance to talk, so the servant girl took her away.


    On the way back, Hua Sheng could not help asking, "green, you say Why do so many women in Liuyun Kingdom choose me as crown princess? "


    "Here..." The servant girl of green Luo skirt also did not answer up.


    In fact, this is not in line with the common sense. There are many famous ladies in Liuyun country who are outstanding, beautiful, beautiful and powerful. But why choose the fifth daughter of the Chinese family? Such a humble girl?


    Without this edict, the whole country is actually optimistic about several candidates.


    The most popular one is the red man of the holy kingdom. He won the first World War five years ago. Now he is the official worshiper of dashima. He is withered in summer.


    Xiahouku is only two out of thirty this year, not a bad old man.


    Xiahou''s family is now full of scenery. Xiahou Kui''s younger sister, who is also the 13-year-old daughter of Sima''s family, is also 16 years old, and is suitable for the selection of crown princess.


    The thirteen young ladies of the Xiahou family are called XiaHouYuan. It''s said that they are also gorgeous beauties with ice skin, jade skin, white clothes and snow.


    Moreover, it is said that Miss Xia Hou and her Royal Highness Prince have known each other since childhood, and have studied together.


    The second choice is Shen Youlan, the ninth lady favored by the prime minister''s office.


    Shen Youlan is said to be the only apprentice of Qin Sheng. He is good at melody. At the age of three, he can play the high mountains and flowing water. At the age of five, he can write the spring flowers and Autumn Moon. At the age of ten, he opened the first women''s Melody College in Liuyun country. At the age of twelve, he has been granted the title of Qin Xian by the saint. It is said that he has fifty thousand liang of gold in his family. He is rich enough to fight against the enemy. At one time, his fame has surpassed that of her father, the prime minister, and his elder brother, Feng Shi Light is infinite.


    But these two first-class creatures lost to the little girl of Hua family who had been in a coma for five years. Who can be reconciled?


    According to the imperial edict, the whole country of Liuyun is discussing this matter.


    At this moment, thousands of years later, Jiangcheng, on the contrary, is dead and silent.


    After the disappearance of Hua Sheng, the whole river was in a state of depression. People were sent around to inquire about Hua Sheng''s whereabouts, but there was no news.


    Wang Junxian and Qin, Wan and Yu have both said, will it be, after the disaster, Huasheng has died.


    After all, there are so many thunders. Maybe they have already split people''s souls.


    But Jiangliu doesn''t believe it. He doesn''t believe that his a Sheng is so dead.


    His a Sheng, once for him, broke into the road of reincarnation, for him, blood war Shura hell, opened the devil way.


    How could a Sheng, who is so fierce, easily die under the heaven robbery?


    Qin, Wan and Yu had just arrived at the underground parking lot, and they saw Fengxi standing in front of the car.


    Fengxi is wearing a simple red sweater, ball head, jeans, white sneakers, very simple dress.


    In fact, Fengxi and Huasheng are young girls. They are young and mature because of their unique talents and skills.


    When Qin Wanyu got to the car, he didn''t even look at the wind. He had to get on the bus when he opened the door.


    "Qin, Wan and Yu." The wind cried anxiously.


    "What is it?"


    "Qin Wan Yu You Are you still angry with me? "


    "Angry? No, why should I be angry with strangers? " Qin and Wanyu are still angry. They are just angry words. Since then, Fengxi hasn''t seen Qin and Wanyu for more than ten days. When we meet again, we all feel as if we were separated from each other.


    "Qin Wanyu, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t be like that. You''re right. I''m a heartless woman, but I didn''t treat you as a puppy. You are me You''re the only one I''ve really treated in the past 20 years. It''s very important in my heart. "


    Listen to the wind Xi say so, Qin Wanyu heart a soft.


    "Qin Wanyu, if I am not Feng family, I will stay and I will marry you. I really like you. I really like you. "


    When he looked at the wind, her eyes were full of tears. Qin Wanyu immediately felt heartache.

 Chapter 1144

    The wind Xi did not make up, so when crying, tears flowed down the corner of the eyes, Qin Wanyu saw the truth.


    Qin Wanyu recently drove the black Audi A8, which is much lower profile than those before.


    Fengxi is here to say a few words alone. Otherwise, if you go to the company, you will have to talk about it again.


    "Well, stop crying and look upset. It''s like what I did to you."


    Qin Wanyu deliberately said that, in fact, it is the mood wind, so long together, even children are pregnant, can not be completely forgotten because of a break-up.


    Wind can''t, neither can Qin, Wan and Yu.


    in fact, in the days when he was hospitalized, Qin Wan Yu did not go, but he found a nurse in the hospital as an eyeliner.


    Every day, I will report the situation, take good care of Fengxi, and even send many Fengxi videos to Qin, Wan and Yu.


    It''s said that women like duplicity, but in fact, men are the same. They are all hard spoken and soft hearted.


    This kind of break-up is not due to the third party''s involvement, split and derailment, so both of them can''t let it go.


    Feng Xi seldom cries like this, but


    "Qin Wan Yu I''m sorry. "


    "All right, stop crying, get in the car and say."


    The wind shook its head.


    "What do you mean? Would you like to step down? " Qin Wan Yu frowned.


    Feng Xi didn''t say anything. When Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t have time to respond, they rushed up and kissed each other.


    Qin Wanyu was also very sudden, he was directly in the same place.


    When he came back and wanted to kiss him back, he had already withdrawn and stepped back a few steps.


    "What do you mean by Feng?"


    "Qin Wanyu, will you forget me?"


    The wind smiled sweetly, but Qin Wanyu saw that she was still crying.


    When asked about Qin, Wan and Yu, he was stunned again.


    "A Sheng has disappeared. No one knows where she has gone. The river will gradually forget her, no matter how much she hopes. In fact, time is the most cruel, it can let you in the passage of time, to once loved everything are diluted, even finally become fuzzy. One day, the river will forget a Sheng, Qin Wanyu, and you will forget me, right? "


    "Fart, I''m not Alzheimer''s, forget what." As soon as he said this, Qin Wanyu would not listen.


    Feng Xi wiped her tears and smiled again. "Qin Wanyu, you proposed twice. Actually, I didn''t answer positively. I told you today, I, Feng Xi, like you very much. This is the happiest time in my life. I like Qin Wanyu very much. I want to spend my life with you. I want you to put on your wedding dress."


    "Wind, are you serious?"


    Happiness came so suddenly that Qin, Wan and Yu could hardly adapt to it.


    "Yes, so you go back today and prepare well. I''ll wait for you at the door of the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow. I want to ask you for the license."


    "Fengxi, you lied to me that you are a dog. No, you lied to me that you are a turtle."


    Qin Wanyu was afraid of the wind breaking his promise, so he said something quickly, and the wind laughed.


    "You''re still smiling. Promise me."


    "Go back and have a good sleep. See you tomorrow."


    "Come back with me." Qin, Wan and Yu are reluctant to part with each other. The misunderstandings have been solved. What are they doing back home? It''s so boring.


    "I have to go home and get my Hukou book."


    "Oh, yes." Qin Wanyu suddenly realized.


    After watching Qin Wanyu''s children drive away as excitedly, Fengxi gradually put away her smile.


    "Headmaster, it''s time for you to enter the gate of the underworld. We have contacted Lord Styx for you."


    "Good." The wind came and the red lips lifted, turning and disappearing in the dark corner of the basement.

 Chapter 1145

    When the wind came into the underworld, he wanted to see the king of the underworld for only one thing, and the king of the underworld seemed to have expected it, so this meeting was very easy.


    Not through Grandpa, just let her a few wind ghost to deal with.


    Feng Xi divined for herself last night, and felt that this time, her future was dim.


    So I want to see Qin, Wan and Yu before I do this, so I have just expressed my love.


    What to get a license, what to get married, what account book, are all deceitful.


    Fengxi didn''t have this plan at all. She just coaxed Qin Wanyu to be happy and hoped to see his brilliant smile before she left.


    That silly roe deer didn''t know the idea of Fengxi at all, so he drove away and asked the people in his hometown to send the Hukou book all night, thinking about getting the license tomorrow.


    "Lord of the underworld, I''m here..."


    "It''s ready. You can take it."


    Pluto pointed to a white porcelain bottle on the table, only seven or eight centimeters high, with a transparent and bright body.


    Wind Xi thought, Lord Styx can sit in this position, it must be deep hidden, maybe already expected.


    "Thank you very much, Lord Pluto."


    "Don''t thank me. Huasheng is my friend. I should do something for her."


    "Lord Styx, do you have any news about asheng?"


    "Not yet."


    "Then she was robbed..."


    "No."


    "She won''t die, will she?"


    "No."


    With Pluto''s answer, Fengxi is relieved at last. She knows that Pluto will find a Sheng, but It''s not down yet.


    She reached for the vase and carefully put it in her arms.


    "This is the soulless soup that I asked Mrs. Meng to make. It''s not for cleaning memory, it''s for blocking memory. One day, what I want to open will return to memory. I think Hua Sheng likes that mortal so much. If he comes back in the future, he should not want to forget himself. "


    "Yes, Lord Styx." The wind bows its hand. I have to say that Lord Styx is thoughtful.


    "Go ahead and use it for them. A Sheng''s return date is uncertain. Maybe There will be no news for a hundred years. They are waiting for nothing. It''s better to forget. "


    "Well, thank you very much, Lord Styx."


    Fengxi is very grateful to Pluto. She meant to ask for Mengpo soup and solve the troubles for everyone.


    Now, what kind of soups does Lord Pluto prepare for you? The effect should be the same. However, it''s a good thing that you can restart it later.


    When the wind comes back, we start to do it.


    Block all the fragments of a Sheng. No matter who he is, he will not remember anything about Hua Sheng.


    If you go to find and feed the soup one by one, trouble, simplicity, Fengxi becomes a little paper man in the shape of Huasheng, writes the eight characters of the birthday, feeds the soup to the little paper man, and gives the wind family''s unique Secretary + heaven and earth circulation.


    Let the function of this soulful soup gradually transfer to other people''s memory.


    All the scenes in which Hua Sheng appeared become blank.


    No matter the river, Xie Dongyang, Hua Zhi or Yu Ping, they will not remember a woman named Hua Sheng in their life.


    Why does Fengxi do this?


    This is not long ago, Hua Sheng once told her in secret.


    At that time, Hua Sheng knew that the disaster was coming. She did so many things against the heaven, and naturally could not avoid the disaster.


    In case of any accident, I hope Fengxi will wash away all the memories about her.


    After that, Fengxi takes the last drop of suoeqing soup and hands it to a fresh wind water.


    She was silent for half an hour, and finally ordered, "go ahead, give Qin Wanyu a drink, and let him forget me. Let everyone forget my story with Qin, Wan and Yu. "

 Chapter 1146

    Fengxi had just finished what Huasheng had told us before, so that everyone could forget the stories related to Huasheng.


    From then on, no one remembers the famous Huashi restaurant in Jiangcheng and the five young ladies.


    Jiangliu will not remember that he accidentally picked up a little wife when he attended other people''s weddings.


    Xie Dongyang won''t remember that he always hated cats. In order to get close to his beloved girl, he raised a cat and gave birth to two kittens to his mother, who eventually became a cat slave.


    Hua Zhi won''t remember that their Hua family once had a smarter sister who could save the whole family by herself.


    Hua Lin will not remember who is desperate to protect her and her children''s lives.


    Hua Zhenyue and his wife will not remember that they have a little daughter called Hua Sheng.


    Yu Ping will not remember who rewrites her fate, pulls out the poor family, and becomes a petty bourgeoisie in Jiangcheng.


    Of course, lingjiuzhou will not remember that there was a woman named Hua Sheng who did not belong to this world.


    Fengxi and Huasheng are best friends, so she can complete the entrustment of Huasheng.


    But at the end of the day, she really didn''t have the strength to enter the circle and think nothing happened.


    She was deeply in love with Qin Wanyu, but as the leader of the Feng family, she could not talk about love. Once pregnant, she still lost all her power. How can we protect our children and Qin, Wan and Yu? And if we continue to be together with Qin, Wan and Yu, we will inevitably face the river, Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi. This will make her miss a Sheng, so, on the whole, Feng Xi knows that she can''t be with Qin Wanyu.


    She is not an ordinary woman. She is the 85th generation descendant of the Fengshui family. She is also responsible for beheading demons and removing demons to protect peace.


    In the past, Fengxi thought that these were not compatible with himself, but now, he can understand grandpa and aunt more and more.


    The world is peaceful, but it is inevitable that evil spirits will come out occasionally to make trouble. If the Feng family doesn''t fight, many innocent people will die.


    The wind has seen Huasheng once and again protect Jiangcheng and save everyone from water and fire, so it''s very moving.


    "A Sheng, don''t worry. I''ll help you with what you haven''t finished Those people you want to guard, I will help you to guard silently. "


    Fengxi decides to retire and live a low-key life in Jiangcheng. He is a reliable Exorcist and geomancer.


    At the critical moment, you can stand up, and in your spare time, you can earn some money to help the family. Why not?


    "Headmaster, that woman is back." A ghost in the breeze came to report.


    Wind Xi a Leng, "who?"


    "It''s Zhuoya. Zhuoya is back." Qingfeng seems to be panicking. Fengxi and Huasheng don''t understand what Zhuoya is, but they all know that this woman is not a good kind of woman, and there are some demonized demons and some evil mending witches and demagogues behind her, which is very strange.


    "It''s such a sight. Let''s go. Let''s go and have a look."


    Wind Xi a blue long skirt, short hair can also start to tie up a small braid.


    Carrying the bag with props, he turned around and left the door.


    When Zhuoya came back, Fengxi didn''t think much of it before, but she must have come back from weasel to pay a new year''s Eve to the chicken. It''s just a matter of uneasiness and kindness.


    "Zhuoya, what are you doing back here? Want to harm the people of Jiangcheng? " The wind is very impolite, blocking Zhuoya in the elevator of a building.


    "Huasheng is gone. You don''t have to scare me." That woman is always showy.


    "Fart, a Sheng is not in, I and Ling family can still do you, don''t believe to try?"


    Seeing the wind is so strong, Zhuoya smiles brightly, "why? We have no enemies, neither of us. Huasheng is gone. Who are you angry with? But I will not hurt people when I come back this time. Don''t worry, I just want to be well with the river. "


    Little spoiler: I see that my relatives look down upon the Muggle, the male Lord. Blueberry just wants to say Don''t worry, there will be surprises in the future.

 Chapter 1147

    If you don''t say this, it''s OK. When you say this, Feng Xi directly throws out the Tianlei Fu.


    Zhuoya''s reaction was extremely fast, and she moved about ten meters in a flash. From the inside to the outside of the elevator, the woman of the wind family was really vicious, and directly attacked with thunder.


    Then the elevator door slowly opened, and the wind came out of it, staring at Zhuoya.


    "You can''t go back to the river without a Sheng."


    Zhuoya sneers. "What? Only your state officials set fire to prevent our people from lighting the lights? Huasheng has disappeared. Can''t you watch the river flow and fight for a lifetime as a bachelor? "


    "Wind Xi fierce color back choking," of course not, not all people with Zhuoya as fucking unruly. When a Sheng left, she said that she hoped Jiangliu would be happy, so Jiangliu would definitely marry and have children, but that person is not you Zhuoya at all. You should stop this thought as soon as possible. "


    "Oh? Why can''t it be me Zhuoya? Where am I worse than Huasheng? "


    In fact, Zhuoya is not able to accept it. Some people compare her with Huasheng. Zhuoya is already a very excellent person, but compared with Huasheng, isn''t it seeking abuse?


    "Why? Don''t you know? What are you, don''t you know? "


    Of course, Feng Xi''s words are not swearing. Zhuoya is not a human being. She is not a woman in general. She is not good at heart. Most importantly, she is not a good wife for the river when she is with those evil people.


    "Fengxi, I promise I won''t hurt the river. I didn''t bring a man with me this time. I really didn''t come to fight. Huasheng''s wish is nothing more than to hope the happiness of the river. I will make the river happy. Believe me, if you find out what I do, you are not too late, are you?"


    Unexpectedly, Zhuoya did not oppose the wind, but said soft words.


    Of course, Feng Xi won''t believe her. As soon as she wants to speak, she hears a familiar voice behind her.


    "Mr. Qin, please..."


    "Isn''t it a private event today? Why are there other people waiting here?" Qin Wanyu walked out of the elevator and saw two women standing at the door.


    This floor is a high-end tea house. Qin Wanyu has an appointment with customers here.


    The Secretary said that there would be no other guests, but as soon as he got out of the elevator, he saw these so-called idle people.


    Seeing Qin Wanyu, Zhuoya smiled and said to Fengxi, "today, it seems that Miss Feng is still busy. I''ll withdraw first. You can rest assured that I do what I say. You don''t need to regard me as an enemy."


    With that, Zhuoya entered the elevator and went downstairs directly.


    I dare not look at Qin Wanyu''s face.


    Also go to the elevator, ready to go downstairs.


    "Wait a minute."


    Qin Wanyu suddenly shouted to stop the wind. The wind was so tense that he even felt his legs were shaking.


    "What is it?" Feng Xi did not dare to look back. She did not dare to see Qin Wanyu. She felt a lot of guilt for him.


    "Is it yours on the ground?"


    Wind Xi a Zheng, looked back at the ground, there is a red blessing bag, which is her charm.


    as like as two peas, the wind is just like the tattoo on the wind.


    Feng Xi lowers her head and just wants to pick it up. Qin Wanyu helps her pick it up step by step. They are very close. The familiar breath makes Feng Xi almost cry.


    She just felt her eyes sore.


    Today, Qin, Wan and Yu wear a business suit, starry grey, very tall.


    Plus the face that women all like, it''s perfect and can''t be choosy.


    "What is this I look familiar. " Qin Wanyu stared at the wind words on the blessing bag, and felt as if he had seen them somewhere.

 Chapter 1148

    The wind suddenly blinked, thinking that Qin Wanyu thought of something.


    But in the end, Qin, Wan and Yu tried their best to search for memory, which was still a blank.


    Fengxi grabs the lucky bag and lowers her head. Qin Wanyu doesn''t see her all the time.


    "Thank you." After a flustered thank you, Fengxi ran away. She admitted that she was very counseled and didn''t dare to look at Qin Wanyu''s familiar face.


    Qin Wanyu looked at the back of his hurried escape, and thought it was a little strange.


    "President Qin, well, it''s cleared. You can go in."


    "That girl just now Who do you know? " Qin, Wan and Yu asked a circle, but they all said they had not seen each other, and finally they did not know it.


    It took a long time for the wind to calm down.


    That night, she summoned the nameless soul of Grandpa Feng. There was a brief conversation between the grandparents and grandchildren.


    Feng nameless: Xi''er, you can''t kill Ling Jiuzhou. Now he has forgotten the existence of Hua Sheng and the traps he set. This is a thing of the past.


    Feng Xi: it''s impossible. If he doesn''t remember, it doesn''t mean I don''t remember. If it wasn''t for her, a Sheng would not disappear. He was the creator. Although the road of reincarnation can''t be opened by his three legged cat, he did frame up a Sheng with Wu Nan. I used to think that although lingjiuzhou looked disgusting, it was also an old master after all. In recent years, it has made a lot of contributions to Jiangcheng. It is a just man. Now it seems that it''s just a treacherous villain who can sell his personality for money. I don''t want to destroy the whole Ling family, but Ling Jiuzhou must die. I want to revenge for a Sheng. No one can stop me. "


    Wind Xi is determined to kill Ling Jiuzhou, even if Ling Jiuzhou has forgotten what he has done.


    According to Fengxi, it''s this old man who is the cause of the injury, and the whereabouts of a Sheng is still unknown.


    What she couldn''t accept was that Ling Jiuzhou, such a respected senior, could do these disgusting things for money.


    So she held her spiritual power for a long time. That night, she took the wind family Dharma protector, the snow wolf king, to kill the bad old man Ling Jiuzhou.


    Wind nameless slightly sighed, "you insist on this, then I''ll tell you the truth, you know why Ling Jiuzhou must start against Hua Sheng?"


    Wind Xi a Zheng, shake head, but look, Grandpa seems to know something.


    As expected, Feng nameless continued, "do you remember that I predicted that Jiangcheng would be destroyed before I died? I also left a treasure bag for Ling Jiuzhou. He also asked you to marry his grandson Ling Xiao, and let the two Fengling families marry and merge their family secretaries to try to cope with this catastrophe? "


    "I know that. He showed it to me. It''s your handwriting." The wind nodded and thought of Grandpa''s brocade bag.


    "Well, at that time, I just figured out the disaster and didn''t know who caused it Later Until the girl appeared Jiangcheng gradually fell into a strange circle. In this city, zombies, mutant zombies, coyotes, some long lost witches and demagogues, and Nanyang beheaders began to appear. Do you know who brought these things? "


    The wind moved her lips and didn''t speak, but the answer seemed to come out.


    "You guessed right, it was her, it was her arrival that changed it all. Lingjiuzhou continued to calculate the future according to my calculation with the family secretary, and found that Jiangcheng would die out completely soon, when it was time to die, there were many corpses. And the only way to avoid this tragedy Is Kill the person who shouldn''t be here. Xi''er, you don''t have to hide it from me. You already know that Hua Sheng''s girl is not from this world, right? She shouldn''t exist here. She has too many supernatural skills against the sky. A normal girl in her early 20s can''t even be an opponent of the twelve dead


    Fengxi listens to Grandpa''s questions in silence. She doesn''t say a word. Yes, she knows. She already knew that a Sheng shouldn''t be the one here.

 Chapter 1149

    When did this start?


    Maybe from the beginning, Hua Sheng could use soul charms to trap Hua Lin''s soul. Later, one person beat twelve dead men.


    At the end of the day, he was a friend of Pluto and the mutant corpse king. The whole Ling family was not an opponent, but Hua Sheng was able to deal with the mutant corpse king.


    There is also the mysterious flame that will change color, there are seven colored artifacts like the mixed Tianling, and the mysterious Beiliang jade comb.


    A Sheng''s powerful spiritual power, the red lotus in the middle of his forehead.


    There is also the ancient dream that a Sheng often mentioned, about sacrifice and the old lady''s dream.


    As a close friend and confidant of Huasheng, Fengxi is the one who knows the most about it, so she has known for a long time that Huasheng is not here, but he doesn''t know who he is?


    She has been following the trend for more than one time, and she would like to know who she is?


    Even the Pluto said that she was a woman without a name in three realms and six realms. How could such a person be a mere mortal?


    Now when grandpa told her everything, she suddenly realized that a Sheng was the one who could bring disaster to Jiangcheng.


    Maybe she didn''t even know that, did she? No wonder Ling Jiuzhou will suddenly attack her. No wonder


    "Grandpa Ah Sheng Where are you going? "


    "Didn''t you ask Lord Styx about this? How can I know if I don''t even know him? Xi''er, since she is not a person here, you should abide by the heaven''s way and stop spying on the heaven''s chance. You were born in the world, and you should be a human being, a man of our family, and continue your mission. "


    "But grandpa..."


    "It''s late. I''m back."


    After Feng nameless believes that she has said so much, her granddaughter should not question and go to Ling Jiuzhou for revenge?


    The Lord of the underworld is still the same as before, with a cold face, indifferent to the three ghosts and gods.


    Where Hua Sheng has gone, he has been checking, but there has been no result.


    On this day, Bai ran suddenly came and brought a man who was no stranger to the Pluto, the God of dreams, Salo.


    "Dark flame, long time no see."


    "Why are you here?" The Pluto looked at the dreamer and frowned slightly.


    "Tell him." Bai ran sits on the bench of the hall of the netherworld, and throws an eyebrow at the ghost who is carrying tea and pouring water.


    After the dreamer nodded, he said to the king of the underworld, "when I was patrolling the gate of dreams, I found something unusual recently. I found 72. It seems that there is someone in the dreamland. It seems that she is still a woman, but I didn''t pay attention to when she went in. "


    "What woman?" Lord Ming''s mind moved slightly.


    Bai ran was a little impatient. "Oh, is that obvious? It''s obviously my relative That guy was locked in the 72 illusion by the old pervert who cut the moon


    Because they are all good at creating illusions, so the dreamer is aware of it. Unfortunately, his ability is limited. There are four dreamers, which are joy God, Death God, nightmare God and wandering God. The Saros who come here are just wandering God, and they are in charge of 36 illusions together with other three gods. What he found was that in the 72 fairyland, the 72 fairyland had been left by ancient times. Over 36 fairyland were not controlled by them, nor by anyone else. The 72 fairyland was called by these gods the gate of nothingness, that is to say, the fairyland had no gate, and could only enter and not exit. Anyone in it was immortal, immortal, and could change at any time Scene.


    "Old ghost, do you mean that the old pervert who cut the moon sent the girl to 72 fairyland, to trap her forever?"


    "Where is the moon chopper?" The Pluto frowned, intending to find a way to explain it.


    "Ah, the old pervert himself is in the 72 dreamland, in the gate of nothingness." White dye said slowly.


    Listen, the king of the underworld, his body is stiff again.

 Chapter 1150

    Why does the body of Lord Styx freeze? 72 fairyland, a relic left by the heaven outside the sky, is now beyond the control of the gods in the heaven palace.


    The four dreamers can only control the thirty-six fairyland at most, and more than thirty-six are beyond the power of immortals.


    But the old pervert who cut the moon, because he lived too long and was a big man in the world of demons, had great abilities.


    It''s said that when you are ten years old, you can go into the wasteland alone and kill the four fierce beasts of Qinglong, Baihu, Zhuque and Xuanwu.


    How powerful is it that a ten-year-old can hunt and kill four animals at a time?


    There is a rumor in three realms and six realms that the moon cutting is the strongest successor in the demon world since ancient times, whose ability far exceeds that of his father.


    And because he is good at studying some difficult spells, he can parasitize the mortal body and pretend to be the appraiser of the mortal world, the mysterious man - S.


    It can also kill the soul of the river twice and extradite him to the entrance of the road of reincarnation.


    It can open the Shura hell on the way of reincarnation, with the intention of killing the annoying mortal around Hua Sheng.


    Although there is no success, but these are enough to see the moon is powerful, many immortals dare not provoke the big guy.


    Now it is arrogant to take advantage of the coming of the scourge, hide the body of Huasheng, and imprison the soul in the 72 fantasy.


    72 fairyland, this is a place without doors, and the immortals have no return.


    But how powerful is it that the moon can go in and out freely, and that you have entered the 72 dreamland?


    All of a sudden, the Pluto is a little jealous. He is jealous of the moon cutting talent with strong demonic nature, which can destroy heaven and earth, kill gods and demons.


    In fact, to be honest, according to the current situation, in the three realms and six realms, Hua Sheng''s rebellious woman is really only worthy of the guy of cutting the moon.


    It''s like a king with a king. Other people are all bronze with Hua Sheng, without any arrangement.


    And the mortal, the Muggle, who Hua Sheng protects with his life is more It''s incomprehensible. It''s still hard for Pluto to understand. Why does Hua Sheng like such an ordinary man? This kind of domineering president, in the world a big grasp, there is no brilliant place.


    It wasn''t until a long time later that Pluto realized how stupid he was thinking at this time River flow is


    "The moon has also entered the gate of illusion? Why? " The Pluto is a little confused. I don''t know what is the intention of cutting the moon?


    Bai ran scratched her head and was a little fidgety. She kicked mengshen''s ass behind her. Because she was a very familiar friend with him, it was harmless.


    "Salo, tell the old man what you see."


    Although the God of dreams was born with the power to manipulate dreams, he could not enter the seventy-two illusion. But we can see something happened in the 72 fantasy.


    So I hesitated to describe, "my ability is limited, I can''t see all of them, I can see some scattered fragments It''s like an ancient dynasty. The little girl of the Hua family is now a young lady in the family. She seems to want to marry her Royal Highness Prince, but she hasn''t seen the moon cutting yet. "


    "Isn''t that bullshit? Do you know each other when you see it? " Bai ran stares at the man.


    Mengshen lowered his head silently and did not dare to say a word. It is true that these young gods had no chance to see the real face of the second highness of the demon world.


    It''s said that the moon will disappear mysteriously for thousands of years if there is no agreement between the two princes. It''s hard for people in the demon world to see him, let alone the small gods in the heaven palace.

 Chapter 1151

    Although the dream God said intermittently, but the Pluto second understood, cut the moon to send Hua Sheng into the 72 fairyland, oneself also into the 72 fairyland.


    What else can I do for? It must be in order not to be disturbed by outsiders. In the fantasy, he can only accept any scenes he concocted.


    "That wench must be unable to come out, right? She should have burned the old pervert who cut the moon to ashes. " This is what Bai ran said.


    The king of the netherworld was silent, and the God of dreams quietly put in a mouthful, "those who are in the 72 fairyland will not know that they are in the fairyland. It is a more realistic world than reality. It''s like when you dream, you hardly find yourself in a dream. Not many people have this kind of self-control. I suspect she could be trapped in it for the rest of her life... "


    "Shut up your crow." White dye up is a foot again, dreamy God touched bottom, dare not say more.


    The Pluto is very depressed. The God of dreams is right. Even a common dream is hard for people to wake up, let alone the illusion of ancient times.


    "That relative of my family, if he doesn''t wake up by himself, he may be really trapped there by the old pervert Maybe thousands of years That old pervert is really abnormal. He often amuses himself regardless of other people''s life or death. Poor is the husband of my relatives. If he had been trapped for a thousand years, would Jiangliu have been reincarnated more than ten times? Can you remember that girl then? "


    Bai ran also put away his smile as usual and sighed slightly. He knew that this time was not good.


    "72 fairyland, is there an entrance?" Suddenly the king of the netherworld turned and asked the God of dreams.


    The boy shook his head and said that there is no gate to the fairyland. The Lord of the underworld would like to ask, and ask, really


    "That''s how the moon went in?" The Pluto continued to question.


    The dreamer whispered, "it is said that the second highness of the demon world was born with an ancient artifact, the Shura umbrella. The umbrella is said to be able to absorb the essence of heaven, earth and moon and help him to increase his magic power. I think it''s the ability to travel through time and space and transfer thousands of years 72 fairyland was left in the ancient times, and Shura umbrella was left in the ancient times. It should have some origins, so he can enter and leave 72 fairyland freely, right


    Don''t say, the inferences of dreamer are quite convincing.


    The king of the underworld and Bai ran looked at each other, but they didn''t say a word.


    In fact, the umbrella for cutting the moon is not called the Shura umbrella, but the devil''s umbrella. Just like the devil''s moon, it is the treasure of cutting the moon.


    Of course, Pluto and Bai ran didn''t use it, but they heard that Tian Yuzhen was an old-fashioned immortal who had participated in the magic war and witnessed the birth of three princes in the world of demons. Naturally, they would not lie. So, it''s very troublesome. Where the moon can enter, no one else can enter. That is to say, except for the Conscience Discovery of the moon, Huasheng can take the initiative to come out, otherwise, Huasheng will never come out and live in the illusion forever.


    At this moment, Hua Sheng is sitting in the sunset Pavilion in the back garden of the Heavenly Master''s mansion.


    She was in a purple and blue dress. Against the background of the moon, she gave out a light purple silver light.


    Her long hair is scattered around her waist. Her servant girl is green and tied up a little with a silver hairpin. The silver hairpin has a wind bell. When Hua Sheng walks, she will make a jingling sound. It has to be said that Miss Hua''s fifth daughter was born to be extremely beautiful and never seems to be old.


    "Green, get a pot of wine."


    "Miss..."


    "Get it." No doubt, Hua Sheng suddenly wants to drink. Why does he want to drink? Because Hua Sheng feels that there is a place in her heart, which is empty. It seems that there is something missing, which makes her more and more uneasy. She always feels that something is wrong, but she can''t find any flaws, and can''t say exactly what''s wrong.

 Chapter 1152

    In the Tianshi mansion, Hua Sheng sits alone in the pavilion and drinks sake alone.


    She is still not used to Hua Yunluo''s identity, but she has no choice. The comb on her body, which has been recognized, is one of the Seven Magic treasures in the spiritual treasure house of the Heavenly Master''s mansion. It is her mother''s unique treasure, which is called Xuling comb.


    As the name suggests, it can save a lot of spiritual power in it, so that people can prepare for the unexpected needs.


    In the war with the Xiahou family, the Hua family and his wife died in the war. The old lady alone led the five young ladies through the door of time and space to escape the war after thousands of years.


    It also left the last trace of blood for Huasheng, and at the same time, it also transmitted the comb.


    I just don''t know why. The comb wasn''t on her. It was found gradually later.


    Hua Sheng did use the power of a comb to fight many beautiful battles.


    Now I understand that it''s a part of her parents'' psychic power. No wonder she used it and felt inexplicably familiar with it.


    At least there was no red lotus on her forehead at that time. Grandma didn''t say it, nor did she say it, so she didn''t mention it either.


    "Young lady, drink less. You are the prince to be and the most popular person in Liuyun country. I''m afraid that someone who goes against the rules will make use of this to discredit you. It''s not good for your reputation."


    Hua Sheng lightly replied, "in our country''s laws and regulations, can there be an explanation that women are not allowed to drink?"


    "That''s not true." The servant girl carefully returned.


    "What is there to discredit? The crown princess is also a person. Can''t you drink when you''re in a bad mood? "


    "Yes What the young lady said was very true. It was the servant who lost his word. " Green quickly bowed his head to make amends.


    Hua Sheng is silent. He fills the glass cup and sees the bottom again.


    To be honest, she worked hard to get used to it these two days, but she still couldn''t find a sense of belonging, so she thought it was not home.


    But those relatives are clearly their own close relatives.


    Shouldering deep blood feuds and restoring her family, she still doesn''t have that strong sense of mission, and that Prince''s highness doesn''t know whether she is round or flat?


    The wine that Hua Sheng drinks is called immortal drunk. It''s very strong. It''s the best wine in the cellar of Tianshi mansion.


    The key is that the maid also dare not take bad, after all, now five miss but the crown princess, status dignified.


    But this pot of immortals is drunk, which makes Hua Sheng drunk on the stone table of the pavilion.


    In a trance, she saw a man coming.


    "A Sheng."


    "Are you OK, asheng?"


    "Who? Whose voice is so familiar... " Hua Sheng vaguely heard a man''s gentle voice, which was clearly familiar to him, but he just couldn''t remember it.


    "A Sheng, I miss you very much. When will you come back?"


    "Who is asheng, me? I''m not a Sheng, I''m Hua Yunluo... " Hua Sheng tries to keep himself awake, trying to open his eyes, but he can''t control his consciousness at all.


    "Ah Sheng, it''s said that you will live forever, but you didn''t accompany me to old age If it''s not the white bones of the yellow earth, you''ll have no worries. "


    The man was reading familiar sentences. It seemed that Hua Sheng had been electrified in his mind.


    Then she opened her eyes and, in a trance, saw a man standing beside her.


    It''s only one step away It''s like the return of an old man.


    "In the end Who is it? " She slowly stretched out her hand, trying to catch something, but finally fell to the ground.


    She woke up slowly until she felt the pain.


    "Miss, are you ok? The maidservant is damned. He didn''t take care of the young lady. "


    Green went to get the gap for Miss''s cloak. Unexpectedly, Miss fell to the ground from the stone table and was scared to death.


    "Turquoise, I ask you, I used to have a favorite?" When Hua Sheng was helped up by his servant girl, he asked with a frown.


    The servant girl was asked by her again.

 Chapter 1153

    "Why do you want to ask? But has anyone chewed the tongue? " Green scared to death.


    Hua Sheng shook his head. "No, I''m just asking. Don''t panic."


    Hearing Hua Sheng''s words, it''s clear that green is relieved, and her face has relaxed a lot. "Ouch, I''m scared to death. I thought that some people with short eyes are talking nonsense to miss. Miss, don''t think about it. Miss is only on the 15th of this year. She used to be a child, and she doesn''t walk out of the gate for two times. Where would there be any sweetheart? Don''t say it''s you, it''s the past four young ladies, who are not engaged... "


    See green say so, Hua Sheng also dispelled the doubt in the heart.


    Originally, I still thought about it, but what kind of childhood sweetheart, after all, ancient costume plays are performed in that way.


    Otherwise, how could the voice and the man in the fuzziness make her feel so familiar?


    What Hua Sheng didn''t know was that he was in the 72 fairyland.


    She was still in a coma when the sky disaster came that day. The wind was so little that she could not compete with the power of the sky disaster.


    No one knows that it was the moon cutting that moved his hand secretly and took away Huasheng. His body was hidden in the ice jade coffin of the demon world.


    The soul is trapped in the 72 fairyland, and then the moon is cut into the fairyland. Here is another world.


    Hua Sheng didn''t expect that these were fake, these were dreams.


    Bai Ran is right. She can''t get out by relying on her own power. She may be trapped for generations to come.


    What''s terrible is that the original memory in the brain is also replaced by this new identity.


    Let her cover the original memory, in fact, before the thousand years of Hua Sheng, it was really the fifth miss of Tianshi mansion, and it was also called Hua Yunluo.


    It is also true that because the family was destroyed, she was sent to reincarnate in order to leave a glimmer of hope, after a thousand years.


    These are real, but the moon didn''t really send her back thousands of years ago.


    Why? The reason is very simple, because if only through time shuttle, back to the millennium, then, the Pluto or white dye, or the gods in the heavenly palace, will not let them live. The emperor of heaven has known that there is a woman who can use the nine heavenly XuanHuo. It''s not going to wait.


    The purpose of moon cutting is to protect Hua Sheng from being harassed by flies, so they are in an illusion with only two of them.


    The Tianshi mansion has been restored to its former glory since the last holy decree of marriage.


    People who come to send congratulatory gifts are constantly pouring in every day. They all want to ingratiate themselves with the rising Chinese family.


    At last, the old lady of the Hua family raised her eyebrows and regained her family status, which is just around the corner.


    But, this day, suddenly came two unexpected guests.


    Born enemy, Xia houku brings his famous beauty Xia Houyuan with him. Eighteen dark guards are behind his brother and sister. They come with a menace.


    "Miss, miss, it''s not good. The Xiahou family is here."


    Hua Sheng put down the ancient book in his hand and was slightly shocked, "which summer Marquis''s house?"


    "My God, miss Our LiuYun kingdom is just a summer Marquis family. It''s the enemy of our Chinese family Xiahoukui is very arrogant. He fights with our sacrificial master directly in the living room and bullies us. That is to look down on us. "


    After hearing this, Hua Sheng stood up in silence and said, "let''s go. I''ll have a look."


    "Miss, please don ''t, the old lady told me specially, let me protect you, don'' t go out Miss Xia Hou is a strong summoner. It''s said that her contract beast is a fire phoenix with four heads. The big bird has several heads and spits out a lot of fire. At the age of seven, Miss Xia Hou took part in the Celestial Master Competition and won the championship at one stroke. Now her title should be the strongest summoner. "


    "Huh? The strongest? " Hua Sheng frowns a little and feels a little upset in silence.

 Chapter 1154

    In front of Huasheng, who dares to be strong?


    It''s obvious that our goddess Hua Sheng is not happy in her heart, but anyway, she doesn''t know any summer marquis.


    But this head definitely wants it, or it will be just as bad in the future.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t know if grandma wants Bilu to say these words. Does she really want her to stay in her boudoir, or does she want to go out to fight and try water?


    Hua Sheng only thinks that since it''s the Hua family, it''s natural for them to come forward.


    So, a moment later, she moved to the front hall.


    At this time, a big black Ding of xiahouku was flying towards here, which was supposed to hit a male slave.


    With this posture, it is bound to flatten the flesh and blood body. Fortunately, Huasheng appears in time. The cuff will wave for a while, and the white light will shoot through.


    Push the black tripod back five meters, let the powerful xiahouku step back two steps.


    Everyone in the audience was surprised, and then they came and went.


    Hua Sheng is dressed in a light purple skirt, and walks to the center of the hall.


    For the domineering Xia houku, he looked directly at him, but he was not afraid at all.


    "The bully bullies the family, the Xiahou family. Is it so idle? Don''t you mean the holy Redskins? Isn''t it red now? "


    Hua Sheng''s tongue is poisonous and deadly.


    Xia Hou''s two brothers and sisters suddenly changed their faces.


    That Xiahou Kui has always been arrogant. How can a teenager be so presumptuous?


    His sister is not happy until the summer Hou is dry.


    Take out the whip directly from the waist. The black whip is the same as that of the viper, facing Hua Sheng''s face.


    Fortunately, Hua Sheng easily grasped the whip in his hand and glanced at the girl lightly.


    "It''s not bad, but it''s vicious..."


    "You dare not be surprised by my brother''s performance. Miss Ben broke your face."


    "Unbridled, my five young ladies are the Crown Princess appointed by the emperor. How dare you disrespect my young lady? That''s disrespect to the crown prince? " Green now enough, raise your chin, scold this young lady.


    "Are you Hua Yunluo?"


    Obviously, no one knows Hua Sheng. If you look at her simple clothes, they think she is a guest of the Hua family.


    Where do you know that this is the only five miss who survived in the Hua family?


    "Hua Yunluo? Ha ha, it doesn''t look good. " Xia Houyuan is sad. She has hated the rest of the Chinese family since the proclamation of the imperial edict.


    Hua Sheng said, "I''m also the crown princess. No matter how beautiful you look, you can''t get married."


    "You..."


    Where did Xia Houyuan suffer from this grievance? In the past five years, Xia Houyuan''s family has been under one person and above ten thousand people in Liuyun country.


    Who can''t be polite when he sees Miss Xia Hou?


    But now, being humiliated by Hua Sheng, how can she swallow this tone?


    Want to take out the whip to attack again, but see the black whip suddenly fire


    And the color of the flame Blue?


    This is the first time that Hua Sheng has used the fire of the sea soul since he came back to the thousand years ago. It''s a surprise to those people.


    The fire of the sea soul is not only extremely powerful, but also will not be extinguished in any case unless Hua Sheng gives it a shot.


    So the whip of Miss Xia Hou was burned clean from the beginning to the end.


    How can she use her spiritual power to resolve it? She can''t resolve it. At last, she only discards the whip, or her wrist may be burned.


    "Hua Yunluo, do you dare to destroy my whip? I''m going to kill you... " Miss Xia Hou almost cried in anger.


    After all, the public is disgraceful, so it''s really killing.


    Hua Sheng, however, sat on the pear flower chair beside him, leaning on his arm, and asked with a smile, "what about your multi headed deformed bird? Let it go. I''ll play. "


    PS: beast of God, phoenix of fire Is that me? "

 Chapter 1155

    Miss Qianjin of the Xia Hou family, a pale dead face, can''t see the green heart.


    But she was a little suspicious. Why did miss five wake up this time, feeling different from before?


    The former five young ladies were silent and had no sense of existence.


    At that time, each of the four sisters of the Hua family was a gifted Celestial Master. They killed demons and demons with their parents to protect their family and the country.


    And the five young ladies have been raised in the boudoir, few people have seen her, even green think the five young ladies may be a fight that can not be helped.


    I don''t know that there are only five young ladies still alive in Huajia now, and just now, a blue flame burned Xia Houyuan''s black whip.


    The family of marquis Xia is very rich, so there are many disciples, especially the alchemists.


    The whip of XiaHouYuan is said to have been known from the life-threatening vines under the Jueming cliff of the southern barbarian state.


    Life taking vine is a rare plant in this continent. Because the tenacity of this vine is hundreds of times higher than that of ordinary ones, once people are trapped, they can''t break away. In those days, some visitors were lucky enough to get it. In order to please the first gate of Xiahou, they gave it to the most favorite lady of Xiahou family.


    In recent years, XiaHouYuan has really relied on the whip to take advantage of all the advantages and fight all over the world.


    What''s more, Liuyun Kingdom, we all talk about whip discoloration. No one wants to compete with Miss Xia Hou. After all, we can''t afford to offend or dare not.


    I don''t know. This silent miss Hua''s fifth daughter is right with her as soon as she wakes up.


    "Hua Yunluo, don''t deceive people too much?" When Xia houku saw his sister''s whip destroyed, he was also furious.


    Pointing at Hua Sheng, I hate to kill her.


    "Tea." Hua Sheng sips the corner of his mouth, ignoring the withered summer Marquis, saying only one word of tea.


    Green quickly understood, immediately put on a cup of hot tea, Hua Sheng took up the cup, gently pecked at it.


    Then a pair of jade hands put the tea cup on the table, and took the handkerchief, and polished the corners of the mouth gracefully.


    "Sorry, I don''t have a good memory. What did you just say?"


    Hua Sheng raised his head and asked about the summer weather.


    Dry summer:


    "My brother said," don''t deceive too much. " Xia Hou''s face is crimson and can''t wait to repeat it for his brother.


    Hua Sheng nodded, "well, that''s right. It''s too deceiving. Do you know how to write these four words? What''s more, you two are now coming to my house to find fault and bully my family. Then they say that we are too bullied to be a fool, right


    Xia Houyuan and his brother look at each other, they are all stunned. It seems that they don''t know how to answer?


    "Then I lost the fight, and jumped angrily. What I couldn''t afford to lose I have no choice. "


    "Who can''t afford to lose?" Miss Xia Hou''s face is green.


    "Isn''t that right?" Hua Sheng reaches out and points to Miss Xia Hou.


    I laughed all over the hall. Even the green could not help laughing. I always felt that the present Miss five was too good, too fierce, with sharp teeth and sharp mouth, and too relieved.


    The old lady and the sacrifice also looked at each other deeply, and then did not speak.


    "Old lady Hua, that''s how you educate your granddaughter?"


    In the dry summer, I was quite dissatisfied with the old lady''s silence.


    "Xia Hou joked. My granddaughter has been in a coma for five years before she wakes up. Where is the time for education? Isn''t this just wake up to be crowned crown princess? In the future, it is estimated that the saint and empress saint will educate themselves. What''s the matter? Do you have any objection? "

 Chapter 1156

    In the end, the old lady is the master of the family. She has a good sense of propriety. In a word, Xia houku has no words.


    "Well, it''s very good. Today''s account has been written down by our Xiahou family. Don''t think it''s great to be a princess. We''ll see."


    Hua Sheng got up, raised his chin and snapped back, "well, we recorded that account five years ago, compared with the people who died in our Hua family. What is your brother and sister''s grievance today? The days ahead are long. "


    The old lady looked at her granddaughter and suddenly felt strange.


    Is this her Yunluo?


    How can there be such a powerful and domineering side? In the past, she didn''t want to send Hua Yunluo to test her attributes and participate in the Tianshi competition because she found that she didn''t care to study, locked herself up every day, didn''t see people, and had no sense of existence. Now, it seems that she is hiding her light. How do you say that? If you don''t sing, you''ll be amazed.


    After all, today''s Hua family is no better than before.


    A holy edict has made Miss Hua''s fifth daughter a crown princess. This kind of honor is beyond the envy of others.


    Xia Houkui didn''t expect the supreme assembly to make such a decision. He always believed that the Crown Princess must be his sister.


    So after getting on the carriage, the brothers and sisters are still tangled about it.


    "Brother, that''s all we have to do? I really should have set the Hua family on fire. "


    "What''s the hurry? After the war five years ago, the Chinese family were dying. Now it''s just a group of women and children. Are we afraid of the old, the weak and the disabled? Besides, now that Hua Yunluo is the crown princess, we can''t just hit the face of the emperor and his highness. Otherwise, it will fall into the trap By the way, when it comes to this matter, I still want to ask, what''s the matter between you and your royal highness, didn''t you have a good relationship before? "


    Xia houku is also depressed. His royal highness and his sister have known each other since they were very young, and they have always played very well.


    It can be seen that the two are in love. Now This


    When Xia Houyuan heard his brother''s question, his eyes were dim.


    "Brother I don''t know. I haven''t seen the prince for a long time After the decree came down, I was not convinced. I also wonder if the emperor is afraid that our family will be the only one in the summer, and it will be difficult to control in the future, so I want to use the Chinese family to clamp us down,. I just made this decision. If it was true, I would feel more comfortable I always thought that the Crown Princess must be mine I didn''t expect Come on, Hua Yunluo''s mediocre people, even if they were princesses, what would happen? I can make an expedient plan for Prince and concubine first, and then I can clean her up slowly. Your Royal Highness has not yet ascended the throne. What am I afraid of? Once we inherit the general system The queen It must be me, and it can be me. "


    XiaHouYuan has been treated as a star and a moon since she was a child. In that war five years ago, she made great achievements, which is indeed a capital with situation.


    The Marquis withered and nodded. He also thought that the queen could only come from the Marquis family.


    "Why hasn''t your royal highness met you recently?" Xia houku suddenly thought of a key problem.


    Xia Hou yuan was slightly shocked, and then lowered his head and said, "I''m not very clear. I asked for a few times, but I was refused. I''ve also written letters to drag people to send them, but there''s no news. Brother, do you think it''s the Chinese family''s magic arts that have manipulated the prince''s highness? "


    Xia Hou Kui thought for a moment and shook his head, "it should not be. If the royal family can occupy the mainland for thousands of years, it proves that there must be strength in the family. Who are the saints and the posterity? How can they let their sons be controlled? Besides, his royal highness is a martial spirit with great concentration. There are only super diviners who can control Wuhun. But how many years have there been no diviners in this continent? "


    PS: Hua Sheng: I''m sorry, Miss Ben happens to be an ordinary diviner. She''s very ordinary.


    Xia houku: I believe you''re a ghost. You dead girl movie is very bad.

 Chapter 1157

    Xia Hou''s brothers and sisters don''t look up to Hua''s little five very much. Even though they are suffering from boredom today, they think she is just lucky.


    Where do they know that the person who appears at this time is the biggest nightmare in their life


    At this time, Xia Hou''s brother and sister did not watch first. Thousands of years later, Jiangcheng finally recovered to the former tranquility after the disaster.


    All of us just don''t have Huasheng in our memory, but we can''t change anything else that happened.


    For example, what Wu Nan did.


    For example, Hua Zhenyue''s jump from a building killed him.


    For example, the river lost Huasheng, and the Qin, Anhui and Henan lost the wind.


    Jiangliu had an early morning meeting and was in a daze for a long time in front of the office.


    "President Jiang, President Jiang?"


    "Ah? You said


    "Have you considered the board''s proposal? The Hua family and we have no grievances, and we don''t have to force them to go nowhere, do we? "


    Jiangliu''s assistant carefully advised the boss.


    In fact, Jiangliu himself does not know why. He must force Fahrenheit to kill them all.


    He can''t remember why he hated that Wu Nan, but he felt sick at the sight of that face.


    Outside, Wu Nan is the illegitimate son of Hua Zhenyue. These are the private affairs of the Hua family. He doesn''t care.


    What he wants is only the money he once lent to the Hua family. He wants it back with interest.


    But why lend so much money to the Chinese family for no reason?


    It''s another mystery After thinking about it carefully, the river always feels that its life has entered a strange circle. It''s not good to say where it''s strange.


    He took out his mobile phone and sent wechat to a small group of people.


    Jiang Liu: are you free tonight? Come out and get together?


    Gao He: Yes, there are


    Wang Junxian: I want to accompany Hua Zhi to see Nezha


    Gao He: ha ha, how many times has sister Hua Zhi painted this movie?


    Wang Junxian: the third time.


    Jiang Liu: Lao Wang, can you watch it?


    Wang Junxian: it doesn''t matter whether you look down or not. What''s important is that my ancestors are happy.


    Gao He: hahaha, I''m so happy. Brother Junxian, I can''t believe that you Capricorn will be planted in other people''s hands one day.


    River current: is Anhui Henan in?


    After chatting for a few words, he didn''t see the appearance of Qin, Wan and Yu, so he felt strange.


    Qin Wanyu: I''ve been watching you talking, diving.


    Gao He: shit, brother Qin, what''s wrong with you recently? It''s weird.


    Qin Wanyu: I''m not very successful recently I''m so flustered that I can''t say Chest tightness, panic, shortness of breath Sometimes I dream and wake up with tears on my face. It''s terrible.


    Wang Junxian: is it menopause?


    Qin Wanyu: roll


    Jiangliu: did you pay for the stock market?


    Qin Wanyu: how is it possible that people like me who see money as dirt care about things outside?


    Jiang Liu: Well, at 8:30 tonight, at the quiet bar, how many of us are going to get together?


    The river echoed, and the other three agreed.


    After booking the Wine Bureau, Jiangliu got up and went out with his coat.


    It happened to be Zhuoya, who was coming face to face. To be honest, without the memory of Huasheng, there would be no unpleasant memory about Zhuoya.


    But I vaguely remember what my predecessor was. Although I have a vague memory, I still understand what happened?


    "Mr. Jiang, I made a delicious rice ball. Please try it."


    Zhuo Ya imitates Hua Sheng''s tone a bit and calls him Jiangliu directly. Mr. Jiang tries to increase his liking.


    To tell you the truth, Zhuoya is beautiful, elegant, tall and smart. It seems that everything is perfect.


    But the river does not know why, not only do not like, but also very repulsive.


    "I don''t like eating groups, and You don''t want to call me Mr. Jiang. "


    Zhuoya looks aggrieved and looks at the man in front of her.


    "Jiangliu, you and I are unmarried. Can''t we start again? I am The only woman you''ve ever had. " Zhuoya, relying on Huasheng, is not in the memory of the river, so she said a word that is shameless.

 Chapter 1158

    After saying that, the river really dislikes Zhuoya more. What is the only woman you have? I haven''t even touched her, OK?


    Although Hua Sheng once asked Jiangliu if he wanted to find back the lost memory and Zhuoya''s falling cliff, the reaction of Jiangliu at that time was very cold. It''s really not that he liked the new and disliked the old. Jiangliu felt that he would not like Zhuoya at all. It''s useless to be beautiful. You need to be kind.


    Zhuoya is typical of viper''s heart, and especially likes to play with caution. Even though the river doesn''t remember Huasheng now, it is also naturally repelled by Zhuoya.


    "Zhuoya, you are young and beautiful. Why do you have to fight with me?"


    "Jiangliu, you are almost thirty years old. Don''t you want to be a family? Don''t you think for yourself, or for your parents? Do you know how those people outside talk about you behind your back? They say you have a problem with your sexual orientation. They say you like men. It doesn''t matter if you don''t care, but what about your parents? Can they care? "


    Moral kidnapping is Zhuoya''s strong point. Indeed, even if Jiangliu is determined, parents should be cautious.


    Parents are getting older, and their health is getting worse.


    It''s impossible for Jiangliu not to get married all his life, but


    He always feels that there seems to be a person in his heart. Although he doesn''t know who that person is, he I just don''t think my heart can hold other women.


    These days, many women take the initiative to give up their arms. They are either famous female stars, golden girls, model stewardesses, or artists.


    There are so many women in the world. They are thin and fat. Should they have something for him?


    Unfortunately, none of Jiangliu really likes it. Even three days ago, his mother set up a dinner party for him to meet the daughter of a chairman.


    He didn''t even finish his meal, so he made an excuse to leave, which made people very unhappy.


    But I can''t help it. You can''t help feeling.


    "Jiangliu, let''s make up. I will be filial to your parents and have children for you We have a good life OK or not? You don''t have to stick with it. It''s all empty in the end. You don''t have no feelings for me, do you? "


    Zhuoya said he was close to the river, but he pushed him away.


    "Zhuoya, please love yourself a little."


    "River Are you a man? "


    In the past, because of Huasheng, Zhuoya always felt that if there was no woman who obstructed her eyes, she would be the white moonlight of the river.


    It''s a pity that now the river forgets Huasheng and doesn''t remember that precious memory, but still doesn''t like it. How can Zhuoya be reconciled?


    At this moment, the river originally wanted to lift its feet, because there was no need to explain anything to Zhuoya.


    Anyway, she is not who he is, but somehow, such a saying flashed in his mind


    "The little prince describes a person like this. If you will come at four o''clock, I will be very happy at three. Do you see the wheat fields over there? I don''t eat bread. I''m indifferent to the wheat field, but you have golden hair. The wheat field reminds me of you. I even like the sound of the wind blowing the wheat waves. "


    The river was shocked by the words in his mind. He vaguely remembered that someone had said this to him.


    Even when I think of that person, I must be warm.


    Unfortunately, he just can''t remember, who is that man?


    Zhuoya looks at the river with dim eyes, "river, do you really have to force me?"

 Chapter 1159

    The river didn''t answer her, just walked away and didn''t want to get along with this woman for a moment.


    He knew that whoever was in his heart would not be a woman like Zhuoya.


    At the same time, people who grow up overnight still have wind. Wind is actually the person who bears the most in this matter.


    If you think Huasheng is possible, at least Huasheng has gone to the fairyland and is confused by the illusion.


    If you feel the river is pitiful, at least it forgets everything and will not feel pain.


    But Fengxi is also a living mortal. The human body is comparable to the gods.


    She is a girl in her early twenties, who has borne so much and carried it silently.


    That night, she did her best. She was even ready to die with Hua Sheng.


    But, finally miscalculated, Hua Sheng mysteriously disappeared, did not know how to live, but she had to face all the pain.


    Fengxi can''t lose her memory, because there are so many things in Fengjia, which are related to the future.


    So she can only be dug, sewed and dug again and again with her own painstaking efforts.


    She loved Qin, Wan and Yu deeply, but because of her identity, she could not be together.


    She also knew that once she was with Qin Wanyu, maybe many things would involve him.


    For example, the enemies of demons and ghosts in the Feng family can''t beat the wind, but what if they want to find Qin, Wan and Yu?


    After all, Qin Wanyu is a Muggle. Her heart is very painful. She regrets that she shouldn''t have provoked Qin Wanyu at the beginning.


    At that time, I thought I couldn''t let go. Now it seems that she is the one who can''t let go.


    Qin, Wan and Yu have forgotten everything, but they still remember it.


    The river also forgets Huasheng, but the wind remembers it.


    All of Fengxi can remember, but she can''t do anything. She can only bear it with her eyes open. Therefore, Fengxi grew up overnight under layers of heavy pressure.


    It''s like a leader of the wind family. Even the breeze running errands for her will talk in private.


    Qingfeng No. 1: have you noticed recently that our headmaster seems to have grown up?


    Qingfeng 2: Yes, she speaks more and more like her grandfather.


    Qingfeng No. 3: Shhh, keep your voice down. The leader is very grumpy. If she hears us talking behind our back, it''s estimated that we can''t afford to go.


    Qingfeng 4: so, is it because of lovelorn? Shall we introduce a man to her?


    Four clear winds were whispering, and the wind came in from outside.


    A plain linen gown, although not the original sense of fashion and playfulness, but It''s a fairy tale.


    Those Qingfeng are right. Fengxi is really more and more like her grandfather.


    Fengxi was once called the most famous feng shui master in Fengjia, but she never looked at Feng Shui.


    Because I''m lazy to read and learn from the books left by the old men.


    Now, she spent a month reading all the books left by her grandfather.


    I also tried to draw many spells that I had never drawn before, and then put them on the market.


    No one knows. She opened the antique shop in asheng and rented it.


    After Yu Ping forgets Hua Sheng, she doesn''t stick here anymore. She runs a jade shop with her boyfriend.


    Fengxi takes off the original brand of the shop and puts on her own signboard, Fengxi.


    One word, wind, is enough to make wind Xi famous.


    Everyone knows how famous the Feng family is in the vicinity of Jiangcheng?


    In those days, the wind was nameless and had been summoned by many foreign leaders.


    Now when the word "wind" is put on, business keeps coming.


    This day, came unexpectedly is an acquaintance, Ginkgo biloba.


    When ginkgo came in, the wind wanted to cry.

 Chapter 1160

    Lost the memory of peach and ginkgo, very different.


    Chuntao is pregnant and still around Wunan, but she doesn''t feel guilty for her master.


    However, he is still not popular with Wu Nan. Wu Nan controls the Hua family and is domineering. He drives the rest of the Hua family out of the way, which makes people angry. He has a bad reputation in Jiangcheng.


    Ginkgo lost memory, only know that they are servant girls, who can serve, have forgotten.


    But Gao he and gingko are still in love. The two children fall in love with each other.


    Gingko opened an online shop with her own savings, and she would sell some snacks.


    Sometimes I''m in a good mood and make some cakes for the guests.


    I bought a small house and a car again, and I had a comfortable life.


    Because Gao he and gingko are still small, they haven''t talked about marriage, and there is no obstacle.


    Just, ginkgo can''t remember why they fell in love with Gao he and how they got to know each other?


    "You..." Wind Xi is a little emotional.


    Ginkgo saw a circle, the furnishings in the room, silent.


    "Do you have anything to do?" After the wind calmed down, I asked gingko on purpose.


    "I feel like I''ve been here..."


    "How could it be." Feng Xi immediately denied it.


    "Really, this feeling is too familiar. Have you been here before? Have you always opened this shop? "


    Windy hard open mouth, "yes, has always been I open, what''s the problem?"


    "No problem. By the way, I was introduced by a friend. My boyfriend''s friend is here to tell fortune. He is very accurate. I want to try it, too."


    Wind Xi looks at Ginkgo biloba with complicated eyes.


    "What do you want to be?"


    Feng Xi thought that ginkgo and Gao he are so passionate about each other. They must want to calculate whether they are happy in their marriage, or whether they are rich and prosperous in the future.


    How to know, ginkgo faltered for half a day and said, "I actually want to calculate, what is missing in my life?"


    "You What do you mean by that? " The wind is really scared.


    Ginkgo biloba is a pure Muggle. It''s a mortal. It''s not a little strange.


    But why does she have such a strong feeling?


    In fact, it goes back a long time. Ginkgo has taken care of Hua Sheng for many years. After receiving a lot of things from Hua Sheng, Hua Sheng finally disappeared. Although those things also disappeared, they Those things stained with the power of Huasheng''s spirit also left a little bit on Ginkgo.


    She followed Huasheng for the most years. At last, Chuntao betrayed her. Gingko still refused to leave.


    Therefore, she has been infected with the spirit of Huasheng, which makes her have a strong sense of what is missing in her life.


    "I don''t know why, but I just think I''m missing something I don''t remember how I met my boyfriend when we were together I am an orphan without father or mother. It is impossible for me to get in touch with the authority like my boyfriend, so I think I''ve forgotten something important. "


    "I won''t count for you. You can go."


    "Why? I don''t mean not to give money. How much do you want, you say. "


    Ginkgo was rejected, very angry, thought that Fengxi looked down on her, despised her for giving less money.


    "I don''t give you any money. We have no fate. We don''t want to come any more. Let''s go. Let''s go It''s annoying to look at you. "


    Without waiting for gingko to speak, Fengxi pushes gingko out of the door.


    "You are a descendant of the Feng family. Hum, I haven''t come yet."


    Ginkgo in the end is pungent, in the door scolded a few words just unwilling to leave.


    Inside the door, wind Xi covered his mouth, leaning against the wooden door, paralyzed down, crying heartbroken.


    "A Sheng Look Everyone is here, only you are not When will you be back? "

 Chapter 1161

    Feng Xi thought that she would use it for a long time to digest this matter, but unexpectedly, only a few months later, she was used to it.


    In fact, experts have said that people''s grief limit is five days, more than five days, they will eat and drink, and no one on earth will turn the same.


    This is true, but Fengxi is not an innocent person. She buried her best friend, Hua Sheng, in her heart. She would occasionally recall and miss her.


    Then I think that Hua Sheng is such a powerful person with such a halo. I also want to take her as an example and strive to be an outstanding person.


    Before long, the most famous geomancer in Jiangcheng was famous.


    After all, Fengxi is the granddaughter of fengnameless, so more and more people come to find her and her business is growing.


    Finally, I asked a solution assistant to help me manage some simple things. Of course, these are people who can do some magic.


    "Boss Feng, do you want to do big business?"


    Jiangcheng is a guy who makes money by sewing. He does introduce a lot of business to Fengxi and then takes some money.


    Feng Xi doesn''t like him. He thinks he looks stupid and doesn''t want to say a word more.


    "How much is it?"


    "The other side offered three million this time."


    "Oh? What kind of business is it? " Feng Xi is slightly shocked, indicating that she is very interested in this number.


    "It''s the business of returning Yang. I know a big boss and love his wife very much. But his wife died in a car accident last month. He misses his wife very much and asks if I can do it."


    "Fart, the body is rotten, how can it return to the sun?" The wind glared.


    "You can borrow someone''s body."


    "Get out of here. I don''t do this kind of business for any amount of money. I don''t harm people, and I won''t help people return the sun. It''s a Feng family taboo."


    "Ai Ai Ai, no, boss Feng, don''t you Feng family have the skill of returning Yang?"


    "Then she is forbidden, understand? It can''t be used. It''s forbidden by my grandfather It''s retribution to help the dead return the Yang. "


    "Well Well, boss Feng, don''t be angry. I''ll go back and tell you that you can''t take this business. Don''t be angry. "


    "Get out of here."


    The wind is grumpy, and a stream of abuse.


    She likes money, but she has principles, OK?


    After the man left, Fengxi continued to close her eyes, lying on the glass chair, squinting her eyes to refresh her energy.


    Suddenly


    She thought of a question: did Qiao Xue, the favorite woman of Qin, Wan and Yu, also have a soul?


    Over the years, Qiao Xue didn''t know if she had a baby?


    Qin Wanyu seems to have a deep feeling for her. Thinking of this, Feng Xi even has sour water. Is that a little bit jealous?


    "Qingfeng 1."


    "Boss, I''m here."


    "Go and find out where is the woman that Qin Wanyu used to like, Qiao Xue? Have you reincarnated? "


    Feng Xi originally thought that if they were reincarnated, they would be very old and could help them to form a marriage again.


    It''s Qin Wanyu''s thanks for taking care of her for such a long time, right?


    I don''t know. Qingfeng I has brought a shocking news.


    "Boss, Qiao Xue didn''t give birth. Her soul wandered around. There was no sacrifice for her relatives, no practice, and no home. So she wandered on both sides of the river, and sometimes picked up some other ghosts to eat the rest of the wild food."


    "And this? Why didn''t you give birth? Don''t care, Lord Pluto? "

 Chapter 1162

    "No, it was the woman who died at the wrong time. To be exact, she was murdered by someone So she''s not in charge of the Pluto''s side. She should be reincarnated, but she''s not lucky. She has no relatives to burn paper money or anything. Every chance of reincarnation is taken away by those ghost messengers and given to other spirits. She''s very poor, and no ghost wants to take care of her. "


    "So miserable?" The wind heard the white moonlight of Qin, Wan and Yu. Now this picture is miserable. To be honest, I feel very sad.


    "Yes."


    "She Is it still next to the river


    "No, I should go to Huangtuling to have a rest. You know, there are some homeless people, but the girl''s life is really bad. After her death, her family went abroad. It''s said that the whole family has changed their faith. Since then, no one has given her money to burn paper."


    "Ah And this, this I''d better go and have a look. "


    The wind Xi didn''t resist, wanted to go back and forth, or decided to see Qiao Xue in person.


    Before seeing Qiao Xue, she thought that it should be a beautiful, gentle girl with big eyes and white skin.


    After seeing it, it''s almost like destroying Sanguan. It''s no different from beggars.


    It''s black and dirty, and it''s smelly, it''s ragged, it''s hairy and it''s wandering on the road.


    "Joe snow?"


    Wind Xi shouted, that soul Leng for a long time, just return to God.


    "You call me?"


    "Are you Qiao Xue?"


    "I I used to be, when I was alive, now I''m not. "


    "What''s your name now?"


    "My name is crazy woman. They all call me crazy woman." The soul bowed its head, seeming to be inferior.


    Hua Sheng has some pity. If Qin Wanyu saw the white moonlight become like this, would his heart be broken?


    The wind sighed slightly and took out the prepared paper clothes from the bag. "Here you are, put them on."


    "Here Is it for me? "


    "Well, you can change it."


    "Well done, thank you girl, thank you."


    The wind has brought new clothes and shoes to Qiao Xue''s life. After a change of face, it''s really different.


    That''s why I have a good look at this girl. She''s really white and pretty.


    Although it''s not as beautiful as Hua Zhihua, it can also make men feel moved.


    However, it''s not really big eyes. It''s a bit different from what the wind originally thought.


    "Girl, you are very kind."


    "Our boss is pitying you. You are lucky." A few breezes are following the wind.


    "Yes, I met you today. Thank you. Thank you." Qiao Xue bowed hard.


    "I''ll ask someone to burn you a house, a car and some money later. Don''t wander around."


    "Girl, why are you so kind to me?"


    "I..."


    After a pause, she didn''t say that it was because of Qin Wanyu. She didn''t want to have anything to do with Qin Wanyu.


    "I think it''s fate with you."


    Finish saying, wind Xi to walk, but that soul three steps two steps to run up, one kneel directly.


    "Girl, please take me away."


    "I said don''t overdo it, you crazy woman. Our boss doesn''t take in all kinds of cats and dogs." Some breeze stopped Qiao Xue.


    "Girl, I know you are not an ordinary person. You smell of people. You are not here, but you can go in and out freely, which means you are very powerful. I want to follow you, otherwise you give me the house and the car, and I can''t protect them well. Maybe they will take you away."


    Qiao Xue is smart in the end. He can see that he is a big man. He directly asks to follow him.


    PS: dear friends, it''s late today. There are only three chapters. First of all, I''m sorry. Sister blueberry''s family has been hospitalized in a row recently. Busy in the dark, I finally fell ill. Today, I have been injecting IV fluids into my arm. I dare not tap the keyboard. I have been thinking about you in my heart for fear that you are in a hurry. I hope you will not be disappointed and wait patiently. Please give Miss blueberry some time. I have read every message carefully. I will give you the best story, qumu.

 Chapter 1163

    "Boss, don''t accept it. She has been in the underworld all these years, and she doesn''t know what she''s been dealing with. She doesn''t know the details. In case it''s not good for us..."


    "Yes, boss, let''s not be such a good man."


    "Yes, boss, we are all surnamed Feng. What is she, a foreigner?"


    For a while, the wind was in a dilemma.


    Qiao Xue suddenly said, "I know you came to help me because of Qin, Wan and Yu."


    After hearing this sentence, Feng Xi''s face changed greatly. How could she think that her mind was guessed by a fallen soul?


    Seeing the reflection of Fengxi, Qiao Xue is more sure of her own idea and boldly says, "are you Qin Wanyu''s wife?"


    Hearing his wife''s words, Feng Xi''s face was sad. Yes, she was Qin Wanyu''s wife, but


    If she didn''t refuse the Qin family''s proposal, if the wedding date was set at that time, if she put on the wedding dress at that time, she would push the boat.


    Even, Fengxi feels that if she doesn''t kill the child


    Unfortunately, there is no if in life.


    She knew that some things, once missed also missed, like Zhao Shixun missed Hua Zhi.


    Zhuoya missed the river, Xie Dongyang missed the same as Huasheng.


    "I don''t know anything about Qin, Wan and Yu. You''re worried." Wind Xi returns to God and refuses to admit his relationship with Qin, Wan and Yu.


    "Girl, no matter what it is, I hope you can take me away, OK? I''m willing to make you a cow and a horse. "


    Qiao Xue refused to agree when she saw the wind, even knelt down and kowtowed.


    Wind Xi hesitates and doesn''t know what to do. After all, it''s too sudden, and there are many worries, so I can''t make up my mind for a while.


    "Girl, I''m not useless I''ve been in a bad mood these years But I know a lot of ghosts like me. I may provide you with a lot of information at your disposal. "


    "That''s very clever, this woman."


    "Yes, I don''t like face. This kind of harmless woman is the most terrible."


    "The boss doesn''t really want to say yes, does he?"


    The breeze of a few wind family whispers, everybody may be because this is a foreign, also not wind family, do not like very much.


    "All right, take her."


    Finally, Fengxi is soft hearted and agrees to take Qiao Xue with her, which makes several Qingfeng very dissatisfied, but fortunately, they have no second thoughts about Fengxi.


    "Boss, is it convenient for you to take her away?"


    "Yes, boss, think twice..."


    "She''s not from Pluto''s side either. She doesn''t need to say hello. She''s been a beggar girl for many years along the river. It''s time for her to make her debut. The bigger our business is, the better we can ask her to help. Xiaoxue, en, I will call you Xiaoxue. You will live in the Qingfeng mukan of my ancestral hall later. I guarantee you to eat and drink. Once you have enough merits and virtues, I will send you reincarnation and achieve good results as soon as possible. "


    "Thank you very much, miss. You will be my greatest benefactor in the future."


    Qiao Xue agrees with Fengxi, but she is also happy. She follows Fengxi silently and returns to Fengjia.


    In fact, Qiao Xue is not as harmless as human beings and animals on the surface. Qiao Xue, the favorite of Qin Wanyu, is only a 17-8-year-old Qiao Xue.


    At that time, she was simple.


    Although she can use some means, it''s not too much. Now, she has been living for a long time, mixing with the river of the forgetful River and the land of three religions and nine streams. She has already become an old and treacherous female ghost. The wind is because she can''t bear to see that she continues to fall in the face of the white moonlight in the Qin, Wan and Yu dynasties. She wants to reach out for help. I don''t know that her unintentional action is dangerous in the future Some will kill themselves.


    Women, especially infatuated women, are still soft hearted

 Chapter 1164

    Wind Xi gradually in the busy, find some comfort, no longer as sad and anxious as before.


    Of course, I try my best not to think of Qin, Wan and Yu, and not to ask anything about him.


    In order to avoid any contact with Qin Wanyu, she doesn''t even contact Hua Zhi and Hua Lin. every time she comes to see her, she says she is busy.


    As time goes by, she will not be found. Hua Zhi was actually going to get married and hold a grand wedding.


    Do not know what reason suddenly cancelled, but Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian have moved together.


    In view of Hua Zhi is no longer an insider, the heat is not so high, so even if the exposure, it will not have a great impact.


    Feng Xi secretly went to see Hua Lin''s child several times. His name is Bai Kangning.


    These three words are from Huasheng. I hope he is healthy and peaceful.


    Later, Fengxi put all her energy into killing demons and demons, and really carried forward Fengjia.


    At least, the whole North, the wind word flag, once again flying in the sky.


    And once brilliant Ling family, some dramatic turn.


    First, a small number of Ling family members betrayed their families and went to the south to develop with a Qi family rising after the southern faction.


    The rest of them are all fighting that they can''t afford. Fortunately, Lingxiao is still there.


    After working for the employer again, the employer killed people and put a bomb in his car.


    Fortunately, the old man was a little spiritual and felt something was wrong and jumped ahead of time.


    However, I don''t know if he did too much or should have done so. The place where he jumped was a collapsed cliff.


    The old man fell half paralyzed. Although he had a breath, he couldn''t get up after all.


    In the past year, Jiangcheng has experienced a lot of things, but only 300 days ago, it has been ups and downs.


    All the things in the family were handed over to Lingxiao.


    Lingxiao didn''t have any talent, and he thought that killing demons and Demons was not as good as Fengjia. He just took Lingjia''s savings over the years and invested in real estate. Although there was no surprise, he made some money and became a big boss.


    At this time, Ling''s family has already lost its former prestige, and Ling Jiuzhou has only one breath left.


    On this day, the wind picked up Dadan and broke into an underground river under the Kowloon Grottoes alone.


    Find the missing client three days ago. It''s amazing that the girl didn''t die.


    The monster under the dark river, seeing the girl''s beautiful appearance, didn''t have the heart to eat. He planned to be imprisoned and become a toy.


    Think of waiting to see tired, eat.


    Where do you think someone will break in? It''s certainly not rash for Fengxi to break into Jiulong Grottoes alone.


    When the customer provides the clue, Fengxi looks along the road, and finally finds something wrong here.


    So I camped and observed. I didn''t expect that when the Big Dipper stars came out in the evening, the wind would see the clue immediately.


    The underground monster is not only a spirit, but also a gossip array. It''s really powerful.


    Even put a night disk of the Seven Star Big Dipper enchantment array.


    Let people walk here at night, they are extremely trapped, and the principle is very similar to the ghost against the wall.


    The girl was separated from her companion. She wanted to set up a camp here and rest. He took her away.


    After Fengxi''s exploration, he jumped into the Longtan tiger cave and killed dozens of minions.


    Finally, I saw the monster and the girl in the dark river.


    Seeing that the girl was still alive, Fengxi was relieved, even surprised.


    The parents of the children were ready to give up, but they still thought there was a chance of life, so they didn''t hesitate to go down the river alone.

 Chapter 1165

    When the wind came down, the monster was taking a live fish and stuffing it into the girl''s mouth.


    The girl cried in fright and refused to eat.


    At last, the monster ran out of patience. He pinched the girl''s mouth directly and forced it into it. It was almost insane.


    "Ah, it''s amazing. It''s the first time that I''ve met a real toad spirit after killing demons for so long. I used to say that toads want to eat swan meat, and I''ve fought for it. Now, it seems that I haven''t said that. You stinky toad really want to eat sky goose meat. How about your face?"


    "Who are you from?" Brother frog turned his head, his face was numb and Lailai, his whole face was like human and inhuman, extremely horrible, most of all disgusting.


    "Can you ask my aunt?" The wind raised his chin.


    She was wearing a black nightdress.


    He was wearing ropes and diving equipment to go down the river.


    There is a waterproof bag at the waist, which is the necessary treasure chest for the wind to kill the demons.


    "Ha ha, what a big voice You look good. I''m tired of this. How about you? "


    The toad looked like a young girl, so he took the enemy lightly.


    I thought I could handle it easily. I didn''t know that I just had to fight several times. The pustule on my face was scratched by the magic weapon of the cat''s paw, and the blood was running.


    This time, it can stimulate the toad essence.


    It directly incarnates the prototype, which is the size of an eight immortals table.


    To be honest, Fengxi has never seen such a big toad. It''s really horrible.


    Especially when it stares at you with those evil eyes, you will feel hair on your back.


    The toad saw the right time and spit at the wind.


    The wind knows that it is poisonous. Immediately open a waterproof umbrella to block the poison.


    Then there is a demon killing charm. The toad is also very fast. He jumps to avoid the attack of the charm.


    I don''t know. Actually, Fengxi has a hand, that is, I don''t know when to put a rope on the feet of that smelly thing.


    It jumped so high, but when the wind pulled it, it immediately fell back into the water.


    Then the wind spread a handful of cinnabar powder into the water. The shallow water of the river was not very deep, and the cinnabar immediately spread.


    The burning monster was howling and shrieking.


    Don''t give that thing a chance to breathe. Fengxi stands on one hand in the air.


    Reading the formula of the wind family, I saw a flash of electricity and light, which directly fixed the monster.


    Make it motionless, then Fengxi gets up and claps his hands, grabs a yellow amulet from the treasure chest and throws it away.


    The charm was directly attached to the monster, which instantly turned into thick water and sent out a lot of stench.


    Before the monster died, she still vaguely remembered that the woman said, "remember, your aunt and I are called Fengxi."


    Later, Fengxi took the girl to the dark river, washed away the girl''s horrible memory and handed her over to her parents.


    The girl''s family is superior. Her parents give a million yuan as reward.


    Finally, Fengxi only charged 100000 yuan, which is the risk cost of going down the river. I don''t know why. Obviously he is a money lover, but now he has more and more sense of justice. Fengxi feels that these should be all the things that a Sheng infects her, right?


    After the wind came to an end, I drove the black Toyota jeep to Lingjia''s old house directly.


    Ling Jiuzhou is lying on his last gasp, only one breath is left hanging.


    "Old Ling, I think you''re going to die, so I came to watch you This is my long cherished wish. "


    Fengxi moves a small bench and sits in front of lingjiuzhou''s window, smiling.


    If it had not been for Grandpa''s explanation, Feng Xi would have buried the old man alive. It would not have been forgivable for his cruelty to a Sheng.

 Chapter 1166

    Ling Jiuzhou''s thin body is really in a state of exhausted oil and light. He lies on the bed and even has some difficulty turning his neck.


    "I didn''t expect you to come to see me."


    "Well, I''m down to earth. I''ll be happy if you die."


    Listen to the wind Xi say so, Ling old man actually smiled, "cough, ha, you this wench talks forever smelly and hard, with your grandfather a virtue. But I like it very much. It''s a pity that I don''t win over the younger generation of Ling family. I don''t have the person you like. Otherwise I must turn you to our Lingjia. "


    "It''s beautiful to think. You Ling''s family is full of good things. You old man is rotten."


    "You can scold me. I''m comfortable if you scold me."


    "Don Ling, you know what? After my grandfather explained it to you, you''ve lived for a while, otherwise I buried you alive long ago. What you have done to asheng will never be forgiven. "


    "I know."


    "Do you know what a Sheng is like?"


    "That girl is very powerful, very powerful."


    When it comes to Huasheng, Ling Jiuzhou only knows that he is a very powerful person.


    In fact, everyone has forgotten the memory of Huasheng. Why does lingjiuzhou remember it?


    That''s because lingjiuzhou is close to death. At this time, people have a moment of reflection, that is, they suddenly get better, just like the sick.


    But in fact, it was a premonition before he died. When Ling was looking back, he thought of everything, including the night when he was buried in a mass grave.


    That mysterious girl, a fire, will change the corpse King burn of smash, save them Ling family one door.


    It should be a benefactor, but in the end, old Ling joined forces with Wu nan to seize Jiangliu and Xie Dongyang and frame Hua Sheng into the road of reincarnation.


    Wind Xi sneers, "is not only fierce? My good friend, she was upright all her life and always aloof on the surface, but she saved many people in private. When Jiangcheng was captured by demons and ghosts many times, she came out in silence to kill demons and demons. Of course, you can also say that these disasters are brought by her, but I tell you, a Sheng doesn''t need to save people, she can also choose to ignore, so that more people die in Jiangcheng. A Sheng can still rage, kill all the people in Jiangcheng, kill all the people in your Ling family, but she didn''t, she didn''t hurt one person, the only four Nanyang ghosts to deal with, or because they did so many things in Jiangcheng, killing many innocent children. A Sheng had to fight. Such a girl, you dead old man said that she was a disaster. I really want to stab you to death. "


    It can be seen that Fengxi hates lingjiuzhou for harming Huasheng.


    Old Ling sighed a little. "I''ll bear all the charges. I don''t need someone to understand me. You hate me. Understand me. Jiangcheng has survived a catastrophe. Otherwise, it''s a real disaster. It''s better for the girl to die alone than for the millions in Jiangcheng. "


    "Fart, millions of people in Jiangcheng are not as expensive as my friends. In my eyes, these Muggles are less than one in ten thousand of my friends If it wasn''t for my grandfather to intercede for you, I would really like to destroy your Ling family. " Feng Xi cocks her legs and stares at the old man Ling. She thinks it''s very enjoyable to scold him.


    What she wants is this kind of effect. She wants to watch Ling''s death and see him die in pain


    In this way, I can get rid of my hatred a little. Although I do this, a Sheng can''t come back

 Chapter 1167

    "Ha ha, you don''t have to kill us. Our Ling family has come to an end After my death It''s estimated that no one can be a great leader. I was angry with your grandfather when I was young. I fought against him. In the end, I lost Your grandfather is right. He once told me that your Ling family is not lost in the family secrets, but in the character and mind. We still lack a little kindness, so we will fall here. "


    The wind is silent Her mood is complicated.


    Ling Kyushu looked up at the ceiling, and his pupils began to spread.


    His vision became increasingly blurred


    But the mouth is still moving, trying to say this.


    He said, "in fact, more than 60 years ago, when I was drinking with your grandfather, I used to divine the fate of my family when I was drunk. At that time, we saw that the wind family would have a genius born in the future to inherit the great responsibility. At that time, the divination of divination was the water of heaven. Water belongs to Yin, so do women. Your grandfather said that my Feng family is going to have the strongest female feng shui master. I was not satisfied, but also refuted that women''s difficulties and other elegant hall, once they talk about love, they put the family responsibility behind, it is difficult for people to place high hopes. Your grandfather didn''t argue with me, just smiled. In fact, I knew then that he won and I lost. "


    "Is it so important to win or lose?" Wind Xi does not understand, these old obstinate, why always want a higher? Not tired?


    Anyway, it''s all about beheading demons and removing demons. It''s really interesting to compare them with each other?


    "It''s fun. Although our two families have always been quite opposite, but in fact, your grandfather and I are the best friends, so I can understand your hatred for me for the sake of Hua Sheng, but I''m not afraid to tell you when she dies. I''m not afraid to die. I think I''m going to be free. I can go down to your grandfather for tea and chess. I can also go to see my father, my grandfather and my Ling family''s ancestors. "


    "Believe it or not, I will now use the death pin to nail your soul to death, and then bury it in a very Yin place and imprison it, so that you will never be immortal. Your wishes can''t come true, you can''t go to the underworld, you can''t go back to the sun. You know that one of my ancestors got into the devil''s way and wrote a lot of secret skills, which were all listed as taboo skills by grandpa. But when I was 17 or 18 years old, I finished reading this book. Now I can use my Fengjia''s confinement technique, the soul lock array, to block you and imprison you. "


    "Don''t scare me, you dead girl. You can''t do it. If you do this, you won''t be in the wind."


    Wind:


    Well, old Ling really knows what she looks like. She''s just addicted to her mouth, and she won''t do anything harmful.


    "Girl, it''s my time. I Take the first step I''ll see you later. "


    Before the wind could speak, I saw the old man''s ghost slowly floating to the sky and leaving his body.


    Then he was taken away by the ghost errand. Seeing this place, Fengxi sighed a little, got up and left. Even though Ling old man died, Lingxiao didn''t come back to see his grandfather''s last face. Compared with her grandfather, Ling old man is really miserable. At least the Feng family are all filial. There are a group of decent descendants, and Ling family I''m afraid no one will inherit the secret arts from now on.


    In a chilly villa in Jiangcheng, a woman sits in front of a mirror, looks at her new girl''s face and smiles.


    "Do you think this face looks good?" The ferocity of Zhuoya''s smile makes people hair.

 Chapter 1168

    "The master is the most beautiful."


    A few things full of evil spirit are kneeling on one knee and boasting of Zhuoya.


    Zhuoya''s face now has five points similar to that of Huasheng. She changed her face. Why?


    Because we need to continue our routine, why not use Huasheng''s face completely? This is actually a contradictory place.


    Zhuoya hates Huasheng very much. When she sees that face, she is upset. She can''t accept that she has become her completely.


    But you can use magic to merge your face with Huasheng''s.


    It''s weird. This face looks like Zhuoya, but it''s also like Huasheng.


    She believed that this and the face, the river will not so conflict.


    In fact, Zhuoya is right. Although Jiangliu has forgotten the most important person in his life, he still feels familiar with this similar face.


    So when Zhuoya reappeared, Jiangliu only felt that there seemed to be something in his brain, flashed like an electric light, and he couldn''t even grasp it.


    "You..."


    "Jiangliu, I went to plastic surgery for you. Since you hate my face, I''ll be gentle Do you like it? "


    The river froze, unable to say a word.


    He can''t understand this woman''s face lifting, but looking at this face, he really feels inexplicably familiar, but he can''t hate it.


    Where does river flow know, what intrigue did Zhuoya use?


    There are five similarities between Zhuoya and Huasheng. In fact, Zhuoya itself is not ugly, it''s just too gorgeous, and the feeling of beauty is too strong and too depressing.


    Huasheng''s face is much more comfortable. It''s that kind of elegant and gentle.


    "Why do you have to?" At last, the river just sighed.


    "Jiangliu, I''ve known you since college. I''m your first girlfriend. We have an emotional foundation. I don''t care what you think, but I really can''t let go. I want to catch up with our past. So, for you, I''m willing to do anything. Please Give me a chance. "


    Jiangliu wanted to refuse, but he couldn''t help looking at the face.


    That face is so strange. It gives him a feeling. It''s amazing. It''s like he likes a girl for a long time.


    Jiangliu has seen countless beauties over the years. He doesn''t value beauty very much. He always thinks it''s just a skin bag.


    But he didn''t know why, but now he couldn''t control his mind and had no resistance to this face.


    The river, with its head bowed, has been fighting against its own demons.


    Zhuoya saw through at a glance, and then began to think awkwardly.


    "Mr. Jiang, let''s have lunch together."


    A familiar face, a Mr. Jiang, river flow completely no resistance, he followed the devil like, followed Zhuoya devils to the restaurant.


    Is it still on the hook? Zhuoya is very proud.


    But she didn''t think about it. Who is the reason why the river can be harnessed?


    Isn''t it because Hua Sheng has been forgotten?


    But Zhuoya doesn''t care about those. She thinks that if she can attract Jiangliu to stay with her and have a skin relationship, Hua Sheng will not be together even if she comes back. After all, Hua Sheng is a mental cleaner who cares about these things.


    If she knew that the river touched other women, Huasheng would not have any result with the river.


    In fact, Zhuoya also lied. When she came back this time, she really just wanted to be with the river and didn''t want to harm anyone.


    It''s late at night after work.


    As soon as she had parked her car and was about to leave, she heard a strange voice It''s like something from an animal.

 Chapter 1169

    The voice was faint, as if it had been hurt.


    The wind is bold, follow the voice to find the past, and then stunned.


    Behind a pillar at the corner of the parking lot, the wind sees a cat, a black cat.


    "Little black?"


    After the wind Xi is surprised, he squats down and holds Xiaohei in his arms.


    Xiaohei is injured. One of his legs seems to be bitten by some animal. He is still bleeding black.


    "You were bitten? Are you poisoned? "


    "Meow..." Xiaohei glanced at it and seemed to answer Fengxi''s question. Fengxi didn''t dare to delay and rushed home with Xiaohei.


    First, I used the incense ashes on the Xiangtai of Fengjia to bandage the wound for Xiao Hei, and then I took the pill of interpretation for him.


    After bandaging the left hind leg, Fengxi finds several hams and a box of milk for Xiaohei.


    After Xiaohei stopped bleeding, it didn''t seem to be so painful. After eating and drinking enough, he shrank in the wind''s arms and seemed to be frightened.


    "Xiaohei, what happened? I thought I thought you were gone. "


    "Meow, meow." Xiao Hei called twice.


    After Huasheng disappeared, Fengxi also forgot about Xiaohei and didn''t look for her. She thought that she was with Xiaobai and the children at Xie''s house.


    I didn''t know that Xiao Hei suddenly appeared and was seriously injured.


    Seeing the wind, Xiao Hei is Huasheng''s cat. He has been raising cats for many years.


    Hua Sheng said that Xiao Hei is a cat with spirit, not an ordinary cat. He can do many things.


    But in addition to Hua Sheng, Xiao Hei seldom contacts with others, and Feng Xi doesn''t know much about it.


    "Hei, you remember her, don''t you?"


    "Meow."


    This is the answer. Xiaohei remembers Huasheng, which makes Fengxi very happy. She gently touches Xiaohei''s back.


    "Good boy, you still remember it. Good, I''m not one at last I''m not the only one in the world who remembers her. She will be very happy. "


    "Boss, there seems to be a seal on the cat."


    A gentle reminder of the breeze, the wind Xi just noticed that there seems to be something shining on the little black belly.


    Wind Xi quickly lay down for Xiao hei and lay on his back, then touch his stomach to find the shining position.


    She opened her eyes and looked at it. Her face suddenly changed.


    Xiaohei does have a seal, and it''s also a very powerful seal. Huasheng has only seen this seal once.


    It''s in my grandfather''s handwriting that the ancestors of Feng family had seen this seal hundreds of years ago.


    It''s the most complicated and powerful seal technique of all. It''s called Taigu cangshen seal technique.


    It is said that this is a legacy of ancient times. Few of the gods and demons can use it. It has been lost for a long time.


    Sealed by this kind of seal, most of them are ghosts with strong power and high risk coefficient, but why does Xiaohei have it?


    Wind Xi doesn''t understand, but wind Xi really can''t open such a seal, let alone her, even her grandfather is alive, can''t open such a powerful seal.


    "Boss, do you want to find someone who can speak cat language to translate for us. It''s good to find a cat demon. "


    "Easy to say, where can I find the cat demon?" The wind rolled my eyes.


    "Boss, I think Maybe I can help you I know one. " Qiao Xue was finally put to use. After living in the Feng family for a few days, she felt so existence for the first time.


    Sure enough, Qiao Xue knows all kinds of people, even the elves.


    Joe snow did not summon a low-level elves, the elves see the wind, scared shiver.


    "Master, I didn''t hurt anyone. Don''t kill me."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll let you translate some cat language for me. I won''t kill you. Ask this black cat for me. Do you know where its owner is now? " Feng Xi points to Xiao hei and asks the cat demon.

 Chapter 1170

    The cat demon was scared to death, but it didn''t mean to kill it. It started to do business immediately.


    The language between the cat demon and the black cat is interlinked. The cat demon has become an elite and can speak human language, so it can translate to Fengxi.


    Xiaohei is an immature cat, so naturally she can''t speak human language.


    "Tianshi, I asked. It said it didn''t know where the master was."


    "Then You ask him what happened to his injury? "


    "Tianshi, he said that he was hurt by several hyenas, and that those hyenas killed his wife and children."


    "What?" My face was pale with the wind.


    Xiaohei''s wife and children? Isn''t that Xiaobai? And milk and coffee?


    That''s Hua Sheng''s favorite cat. He often teases them. If ah Sheng knew


    "Wind Xi is suddenly furious," you ask Xiao Hei, where is the hyacinth, I go to revenge for them


    "Tianshi, he said that the local dog would be lurking in Jiangcheng. Since its owner disappeared, he has been hiding in Xiejia villa. Then one night, he went out for a walk with Xiaobai and the children, and met five local dogs. He tore them to pieces. The leading local dog would use poison. He escaped because of the spiritual shield left by the owner."


    "Earth dog demon? Good use of poison? " The wind narrowed its eyes and sighed that the river city was becoming more and more restless.


    Old Ling always said that a Sheng was a disaster and a person who shouldn''t exist. However, after a Sheng disappeared, the river city was not peaceful, but it became more and more strange.


    "The wind ghost is at your command."


    "Boss." Several breeze were summoned at once.


    "Go and find out. Where are those hyenas hiding? When did you come to Jiangcheng? What''s the purpose of coming here? What''s the origin? Remember Don''t teach with them. Be careful. "


    "Yes, boss."


    "Don''t go, Joe." See Qiao Xue also want to follow, wind Xi hurries to shout to stop her.


    "Boss, I can do the same. I can help you."


    "No, you are too weak. Please stay and help me to guard my home."


    In the end, Feng Xi is kind. Qiao Xue didn''t learn Taoism, not Feng family. In case of danger, wouldn''t she be very sorry for Qin Wanyu?


    Of course, although Qin Wanyu doesn''t know Qiao Xue is here, or Qin Wanyu doesn''t remember her, she still can''t be a stranger.


    "Tianshi, can I go now?"


    The kitten demon that Qiao Xue found is very afraid of the wind. She is a celestial master.


    "The last question, you ask Xiaohei, why does the abdomen have a seal? And the ancient seal? "


    After talking with Xiaohei again, the Elvish replied, "he doesn''t remember either. He was born with it, but he knows that he''s not an ordinary cat. He said that he came after the owner, that he''s the guardian of the owner, and that he''s called - black devil cat spirit."


    "Black cat spirit? It sounds like a cow, but I haven''t heard of it. "


    Fengxi is a little embarrassed. I haven''t heard of any black magic cat spirit, but Xiaohei is not an ordinary cat.


    Looking at the ancient seal on its abdomen, we know that this product may have a great origin.


    "Well, you can help me to tell him that before ah Sheng comes back, follow me and stay in my Feng family. I will protect him and avenge him. Would you like to stay and wait for ah Sheng with me?"


    "Tianshi, he said he would like to, and let me tell you, thank you for the grace of Fengxi."


    After hearing Xiaohei''s report, Fengxi feels warm.


    Fengxi must take care of Xiaohei. That''s a Sheng''s pet. Of course, no matter what kind of hyacinth, she will revenge for it.

 Chapter 1171

    The breeze is coming back in the evening. I will briefly describe the collected information.


    Fengxi picks up the marker, marks it on the white drawing board, and makes several summaries.


    First, there are five mongrels. They are powerful in group attack.


    Second, one of them can also use poison. It''s amazing. Be careful.


    Third, they appeared not long ago. The timing is similar to that of Zhuoya, but I''m not sure if they are from Zhuoya.


    Fourth, these guys go to the city every night, and they don''t hurt people for the time being, but they kill all the cats in the city. No matter what color they are killed, Xiao Hei''s family is also unlucky. They meet them.


    fifth, they hide in a deserted Town God''s Temple thirty kilometers southwest of Jiangcheng during the day, where there is a grotto where they hide inside.


    After summing up the five points, Fengxi carefully considered them. She leaned on her chin and looked at the drawing board carefully.


    She has seen in the animal world that the attack power of the local dogs is average, but it is terrible if they are in groups.


    What do you say? They have the spirit of a group of cockroaches. Once they stare at their prey, they don''t give up easily, and their stomachs will never be full, and they will always find food.


    The kind of animal that looks like a stray dog, with spots on its body and a bad face is really unpleasant.


    Wind Xi don''t understand, how can this kind of disgusting animal become a demon? This is really It''s impressive.


    Xiaohei crouches beside Fengxi and stares at the drawing board. His eyes are full of murderous intent.


    The wind Xi pinches the finger to calculate, "tonight''s Day is not bad, suitable for revenge, so let''s start at the time of Hai, I''ll take two breeze. Qiao Xue, you take good care of Xiao Hei at home with other breeze. There are arrays and spells around the house. Those demons and ghosts can''t enter, and they can''t hurt you."


    "Mr. Feng, be careful."


    At this time, Qiao Xue really thought about the wind, after all, the wind gave her a shelter.


    Wind Xi nodded, then pulled up a red cloak, extremely handsome in the body.


    The black cat immediately grabbed the windy trouser legs and refused to let go.


    "Xiaohei, you can''t follow. You''re still hurt."


    "Meow, meow." Xiaohei seems to protest.


    "If you don''t agree, you can''t. You have to stay here. You can rest assured. I''ll help you get revenge. I''ll come back with the body of the local dog and cook soup for you."


    See wind Xi say so, finally small black loose mouth, let the wind go.


    "Believe me."


    Wind Xi squats down and touches Xiao Hei''s head. Xiao Hei''s face happily rubs her palm.


    The wind smiled and set out with two clear winds.


    "Boss, these local dogs are going to kill all the cats in the city recently. Tonight we guess they will be active in the northwest corner of Beicheng District, because there are only some other people who have cats in this area."


    "Well, we''ll wait here and wait."


    Feng Xi is carrying a lollipop and a hundred treasure bag. She shuttles in the middle of the night.


    Outsiders can''t see the breeze, they can only see her alone, walking in the street at midnight.


    Coincidentally, Qin Wanyu just finished dinner with his customers and walked back, just passing this remote street.


    Far away, he saw a woman in a red cloak, walking on the edge of the road with her head down.


    When Qin, Wan and Yu were going through the crossroads, suddenly, they didn''t know where to run out of seven or eight cats.


    At once he made an emergency stop and stopped in front of the zebra crossing.


    Later, I saw five big dogs hunting after the cats.


    One of the local dogs stopped in front of the cars in Qin, Wan and Yu, looked at him with an extremely excited eyes, and looked at him.


    "Wow, this man looks delicious." The bitch licked her tongue excitedly.

 Chapter 1172

    "Don''t make trouble. The master won''t let the people here touch. Let''s kill all the cats." Another companion seemed to advise.


    "But he''s very delicate, which suits my taste very well. I''ve just lost a breath of Yang in my recent cultivation Why don''t I... "


    Before she had finished saying this, a golden light shot her five meters away.


    The girl in red, holding the golden bow and arrow, should have hit that rune just now.


    "Who?"


    The female hyacinth was suddenly thrown far away by a golden light.


    Seeing his companion injured, several local dogs in front of him immediately turned around and did not rush to catch up with the innocent cats.


    Qin Wanyu rubbed his eyes and didn''t seem to believe what he had just seen. The huge local dog was attacked by the girl in the red cloak behind him.


    His car didn''t dare to move, and he forgot about the traffic lights.


    Feng Xi, holding a bow and arrow, catches up in three steps and two steps and sweeps the faces of the five native dogs.


    Then I looked at Qin, Wan and Yu again, "you hurry to leave."


    Qin Wanyu thought it was amazing that his car was so soundproof, but he could hear what she said clearly in the car.


    Fengxi wants to support Qin, Wan and Yu, and then clean up the mongrels.


    But Qin Wanyu felt that he didn''t want to go. After all, the little girl was alone. He couldn''t see the breeze behind her, so he thought she was very dangerous.


    The Muggle of Qin, Wan and Yu not only didn''t leave, but also took the initiative to open the door and walk down.


    Wind Xi congeal eyebrow, think he is super trouble.


    "How can you stay here by yourself as a little girl? I''ve never seen a dog of this size They''re dangerous. Get in my car. Let''s go first. "


    Feng Xi is very angry and funny, but he has to bear it. This Muggle is really Muggle.


    "Qin Wanyu, don''t make trouble for me, will you? I''m here to clean up the hyacinth. Run on your own. I''ll clean up. "


    "How do you know my name?"


    Qin Wanyu was surprised and looked at the red girl''s side face.


    Wind:


    Feng Xi is too familiar with Qin, Wan and Yu, so he didn''t pay attention to these things. Then he came back and exposed the stuffing.


    Feng Xi lowers his head and says perfunctorily, "I bought your company''s stock. You are Jiangcheng. Who doesn''t know you, Qin Wanyu?"


    "Nonsense, our company''s stock is not for takeout. How do you know me?"


    Qin Wanyu was also very stubborn, forcing Feng Xi to tell her how to know her name.


    And the five mongrels over there are ready to attack Fengxi.


    The wind is not good, pulling the sleeves of Qin, Wan and Yu, and pulling them to their own back.


    "Don''t move, wait for me here."


    Later, without waiting for Qin, Wan and Yu to ask, Fengxi jumped into the air, pulled out the golden bow and arrow, and shot out again.


    This time, it''s even more strange. The wind clearly shoots an arrow, but the arrow goes directly to five mongrels.


    Qin Wanyu''s silly eyes, how could he think that this girl has such a powerful skill?


    The local dog is not easy to deal with. When seeing the wind, he will bow and shoot arrows. His Dodge is also very fast.


    So Fengxi''s arrow was shot in the air. One of the local dogs said, "transform the shape and kill the woman."


    In a word, the five hyenas began to transform directly from huge animal figures into human figures, each of which was a giant figure of two meters high.


    But one by one ugly, just hit by the wind that bitch, is also sharp mouth fangs, unkempt stare at them.


    All the faces of several guys have the unique spots of the local dog, which is extremely weird.


    "Here..." Qin Wanyu is silly. He forgets what happened before, so he is shocked to see that the local dog will change its shape again.

 Chapter 1173

    Wind Xi pulls out the charm from his pocket and throws it into the air. "Border, go."


    A shining shield directly protects Qin, Wan and Yu.


    "You wait here, don''t walk out of this aperture, you won''t be in danger." After whispering, Fengxi takes out the little paper man again, and suddenly turns out a dozen paper man soldiers, and rushes up to fight with the local dogs.


    Qin, Wan and Yu have seen this skill many times, because Fengxi likes to use yellow paper Yin soldiers.


    This is a very famous Secretary of the Feng family - Summoning Yin soldiers.


    It used to be able to control five or six at the same time, which is already very powerful. But Fengxi is talented. With the demon Dan given by Huasheng in the body, it can control 17 hell soldiers at most. Those paper people look weak in fighting power, but once on the court, they can also drink a pot of local dogs.


    "Woman, we have no injustice, no hatred. Why do you want to kill us?"


    At the same time, the leader of the local dog is fighting with the paper man, and at the same time, he is very unwilling to question the wind.


    "First of all, to eliminate harm for the people, a group of foreign aggressors, after coming to our Jiangcheng, will kill and abuse wantonly. They are not allowed to be proud."


    "Second, Xiaohei, that is, the black cat and white cat and two suckling cats that you hunted before, are my friend''s pets. You killed Xiaohei''s family members. This is a feud. I will take your dog''s head and go back to explain it."


    Wind Xi hands around the chest, stand in the wind and say these words.


    The local dog smiled and revealed its horrible fangs, which was comparable to a vampire.


    "Haha, what else should I do? It''s revenge for that stupid black cat? Good Since you have to help us, we don''t care about killing one more person. Although our master said that we won''t provoke humans, it''s not our fault that you come to our door voluntarily, brothers Take out your strength. Today we kill all the men and women. There is delicious meat in the evening. "


    At the command of the leader, the local dogs were just as powerful as the stimulants. They tore the paper man to pieces before long.


    Wind Xi pulls out the Yellow rune, "Tianshi town demon rune, get up."


    A yellow charm rises to the sky, instantly becomes bigger and covers five hyenas.


    Before the explosion, the first local dog blew a breath at the Yellow charm.


    The breath is purple and black. When the Yellow charm meets the tone of beauty, it is immediately melted away.


    "Oh, you are the local dog who is good at using poison. You bite Xiaohei''s leg?" The wind coldly swept the blowing dog, showing its killing intention.


    "So what, you''re not my match at all? I am a poisonous insect in the south of Xinjiang. There is no medicine to solve it. Last time, only the primary poison was in that cat. But this time, I will give you some materials that can make you become a corpse. "


    With that, the hyacinth breathed again at Fengxi.


    At the same time, the wind pulled out a fan that I didn''t know where I got it, and it was hard to face the fog.


    In a flash, the strong wind directly changed the direction of the wind and returned all the purple and black poisonous fog.


    All five local dogs were attacked in an instant, howling.


    "My God, this is a banana fan? You are The daughter-in-law of the ox devil? " Qin, Wan and Yu were shocked.


    Wind:


    "If you can''t speak, shut up. I think you''re like a Bull Demon." The wind gave Qin Wanyu a fierce look.


    When the wind saw that several local dogs were howling on the ground, they went to receive the gourd.


    But as soon as I got to the local dog, suddenly, the local dog opened his eyes and jumped up, biting at the windy neck.


    "Be careful..."


    When Qin Wanyu talked, he forgot the girl''s warning, rushed out and pulled the Tugou''s Tail from behind.

 Chapter 1174

    When Qin Wanyu drags, the local dog naturally doesn''t bite the wind. After getting angry, he turns his head to Qin Wanyu''s shoulder.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Fengxi''s fu magic sword goes straight through the back of the local dog.


    Directly through the heart, the dog howled and fell to the ground.


    But Qin Wanyu''s shoulders have begun to shed black blood


    Feng Xi took out a charm and put it on the wound of Qin, Wan and Yu. She just felt that she would not breathe well.


    She was so angry, "didn''t you stay in the circle? You don''t understand people? "


    "But if I don''t come out to help you, the hyacinth will bite you."


    "I''m fine. I''m the master of heaven. You''re Muggle. Can you be the same?"


    When Fengxi saw that Qin Wanyu was injured, the whole person was not well, and she was too lazy to continue playing with these local dogs and directly offered sacrifices to Fengjia Dharma protector.


    Qin Wanyu didn''t remember what happened before. He was shocked when he saw the young girl for the first time and asked the Feng family to protect the Dharma.


    At the same time, I feel in my heart that this girl is not handsome


    As soon as the wolf king came out, he tore five local dogs into pieces. At last, the demon Dan was collected in the Baibao bag by Feng Xi.


    "How can you get along with this man again?"


    Wolf king is also a bad gossip guy. After cleaning up the local dogs, he doesn''t forget to make fun of the wind.


    Qin, Wan and Yu are slightly shocked, and? Is it good again?


    "We Did you know each other before? " Qin, Wan and Yu were so clever that they immediately understood the words of wolf king.


    "No, don''t listen to this wolf nonsense. Get out of here."


    With a push of the wind Xi''s palm, the wolf king was sent back to xuanjie and disappeared on the ground.


    Fengxi takes out the antidote pill and roughly plugs it into Qin Wanyu''s mouth. "Swallow it."


    "What did you give me to eat?"


    "Crane top red."


    Qin Wan Yu:


    "Your wound is a little deep. I''ll take care of it. Don''t be afraid of the pain. It''ll be OK soon."


    Feng Xi looks at Qin Wanyu''s wound, squats down and takes out white powder from his body to clean it.


    Maybe it was a big fight just now, so the windy collar was a little open.


    The clavicle was exposed, especially the tattoo and the wind character, which made Qin Wanyu''s mind seem to flash by.


    "You Your surname is Feng? "


    Wind Xi body a shock, still think what Qin Wanyu thought, raised his head some panic.


    "Your tattoo is Feng. Are you Feng? Fengjia? Who are you


    The wind didn''t say a word. It didn''t pay attention to Qin, Wan and Yu.


    "Are you the master of the wind family? No wonder it''s so powerful. But you are a little girl who doesn''t sleep in the middle of the night and runs out to catch some hyacinth. Are your family at ease? You can''t be so bold in the future. If you were bitten just now, you would be finished? "


    "Why don''t you talk so much?"


    In fact, Fengxi has a bad feeling in her heart. She doesn''t know what kind of mood to face Qin, Wan and Yu.


    This is the person she once loved. At that time, they were tired of being together every day.


    Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu, Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi, she and Qin Wanyu, including later gingko and Gao He.


    Everyone will tease each other every time, and then, super sweet.


    Nowadays, things have changed for a long time.


    She did not dare to think that she had been separated from Qin, Wan and Yu for more than a year.


    After dealing with Qin Wanyu''s wounds, Fengxi took out the water of forgetting the river. She wanted to cast a magic to Qin Wanyu to let him forget tonight.


    But before her hand fell, Qin Wanyu held her wrist directly.


    "Do you want me to lose my memory? Eliminate everything tonight? "


    "You How do you know? " I was shocked by the wind.


    "Because it''s so designed in TV plays and novels. It''s a good place."


    Wind:


    "Don''t let me lose my memory. I don''t want to forget tonight. I will keep my mouth shut, but I don''t want to forget you. "


    When Qin Wanyu said that, Feng Xi only felt that her soul was trembling.


    Qin Wanyu lost his memory, but even after a day of contact, he still didn''t want to forget her. How sad was it?

 Chapter 1175

    For a long time, the wind stopped tears and pretended not to care. "Whatever you want."


    She got up and carried a hundred treasure bags to go. Qin Wanyu shouted again, "Hello, what''s your name? What''s your name? "


    When the wind didn''t wait to speak, Qin Wanyu joked, "do you call it sunny or calm? No, no, you''re so fierce, you''re not going to have such a mild name? You''re probably called the wind and the clouds, or the dust and the dust? Ha, is it flourishing? Do you still have a younger brother, who is called romantic


    The sand sculpture of Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t know which string was wrong, but it made fun of the wind.


    But Fengxi didn''t laugh. She was very sad. After living for a long time, she said in a low voice, "Qin Wanyu, my name is Fengxi."


    "Wind? It''s good. What''s the name? Is it a strong wind with clouds flying? Domineering, atmospheric, good name. "


    Qin Wanyu still wants to please others, but the wind has already disappeared. He doesn''t even know how to go?


    Wind Xi is supposed to erase the memory of Qin, Wan and Yu tonight, but it is inexplicably reluctant to give up.


    Especially when Qin Wanyu said that I don''t want to forget you, Fengxi is really soft hearted, and she can''t start any more.


    Even if Qin Wanyu told her that at that time, she might not be able to get rid of the memory between them.


    It''s not a big deal that Fengxi killed the mongrel. But the mongrel is from Zhuoya''s side. Traditionally, it''s not Zhuoya''s subordinate.


    It''s Zhuoya''s friend, a woman named Zhuoman. That woman has more origins than Zhuoya.


    They are not consanguineous sisters, just because they think Zhuo''s surname is pleasant to hear and easy to remember.


    As Hua Sheng and Feng Xi have analyzed before, Zhuoya is definitely not a human being, but it is not a zombie or a ghost.


    Frankly speaking, it should be Zhuoya. The body is Zhuoya, and the soul in it should be another person, and it has been refined by the witchcraft of Southern Xinjiang.


    So what Zhuoya contacted were all evil spirits, and what she did was also harmful.


    This Zhuoman is not as good as Zhuoya. She is born without conscience. She is the child of the evil leopard demon and a half corpse man.


    Originally, I was born with a leopard''s face, all covered with fur, and the body Qi was very heavy.


    It''s because of her lineage that she was looked upon and refined by the witches and demagogues. This face was a girl who went hiking in the southwest virgin forest three years ago. The girl''s whole face was taken by Zhuoman, served and maimed.


    Recently, I was fascinated by the magic of refining cat corpses, so I killed all kinds of cats.


    I came to Jiangcheng because Zhuoya is in Jiangcheng, and I think it''s convenient to be nearby.


    Killing Xiaohei''s family is really a miscarriage, not a personal grudge between Zhuoya and Huasheng, but Fengxi doesn''t care. She smelled Zhuoya in the hyogou demon before, so she plans to go back to Zhuoya to settle accounts.


    And there is another one, Xie Dongyang, whose soul is shaken by the wind.


    Xie Dongyang was hospitalized after his last attempt to assassinate Wu Nan.


    Later, Fengxi cast the love forgetting magic to clear all these people''s memories, but only the part of Huasheng. Other relationships, such as Xie Dongyang and Hua Zhi, are still good friends.


    This day, Xie Dongyang went shopping with his sister and met Zhuoya.


    That moment, that face, let Xie Dongyang Leng for a long time, has been the state of consciousness lax.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you?" Xie Dongyao felt strange.


    Xie Dongyang can''t help but walk up and take Zhuoya''s arm. "You You, we know each other, don''t we? "


    Zhuoya squints at Xie Dongyang and smiles. She just wants to follow the river, but she ignores Xie Dongyang''s infatuation.

 Chapter 1176

    "Do you remember anything?"


    Zhuoya is a kind woman. She knows that Xie Dongyang is thinking of Huasheng, but she is still teasing him.


    "I I don''t remember, but I feel your face I seem to have known I''m sure I''ve met But where is it? I can''t remember. I really can''t remember. "


    Xie Dongyang is out of control. He wants to think hard, but the more he thinks about it, the more he falls into a strange circle.


    There are always fragments in my mind, but those fragments are too fast to grasp. This kind of feeling is very crazy and makes Xie Dongyang lose his temper.


    Xie Dongyao quickly grabbed the second brother, "Miss, I''m sorry, my brother recognized the wrong person."


    Zhuoya smiles. "It doesn''t matter. Since knowing is fate, I''m Zhuoya, Jiangliu''s girlfriend. Hello."


    "Jiang Liu''s girlfriend?" Xie Dongyao is stupid.


    "Women in the river?" Xie Dongyang still has a bad relationship with the river in his memory, so it''s quite unpleasant to hear that it''s a river woman.


    "I didn''t hear that Jiangliu said he had a girlfriend." Xie Dongyao''s face was blank.


    Zhuoya continued to smile in disguise, "Jiangliu has always been very low-key. Maybe he doesn''t want to be questioned in his private life, but I was his first girlfriend in college. We have been together for so many years, and we don''t need others to know. We are happy."


    "Ah, the girlfriend of the University, how powerful."


    Xie Dongyao is relatively simple, just looking at this face, she thinks that this woman should be good.


    In their subconscious, they actually trust Huasheng. After all, Zhuoya now uses Huasheng''s face.


    Although it''s not exactly the same, it''s already five points similar. That feeling will definitely wake up a lot of people.


    So Xie Dongyao thinks this woman is a good character and believes her wrong.


    "Well, I won''t disturb you. I''ll go first."


    Zhuo ya just walked a few steps, turned around and asked Xie Dongyang, "is your cat still there?"


    "How do you know?"


    In fact, although Hua Sheng disappeared, Xiao Hei later lived in Xie Dongyang''s villa for a long time.


    Xie Dongyang doesn''t remember where the cats came from, but he takes good care of them.


    But not long ago, the black cat disappeared.


    The white cat and two kittens are missing one after another, so Xie Dongyang also posted a notice to find a cat in the community.


    "Ah, I saw it from a media a long time ago that you like to keep cats."


    "You know who I am?" Xie Dongyang frowned.


    "Xie is always the chief executive officer of Dongyang pharmaceutical. There are few people in Jiangcheng who don''t know each other, right?"


    "Ah, I''m sorry to bother you." Xie Dongyang apologized to Zhuoya and felt that he had just lost his temper.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m sure thanks didn''t mean it."


    Zhuoya turned around innocuously, but Xie Dongyang couldn''t be quiet any more.


    "What''s the matter with you, second brother? You were so scary just now. You rushed up like crazy and grabbed the little sister''s arm. Fortunately, my little sister recognized you as a famous person in Jiangcheng, or she would not accuse you of being rude? "


    "Yao Yao, don''t you think you''ve seen her face anywhere?"


    "It''s a little But it''s not obvious. Oh, don''t think about it. Many people in the world look alike. It''s no surprise. Don''t scare yourself. What''s more, you didn''t listen to her. She''s Jiang Liu''s girlfriend. Don''t worry about it. "


    "You think it''s wrong. I have no idea."


    Xie Dongyang lightly replied, saying that though, at seven o''clock in the evening, Xie Dongyang began to drive to a place.


    Feng Xi was having dinner when Xie Dongyang walked in straight, dressed in a suit.


    "Hello, Miss Feng. I''m introduced by your friend Hua Zhi. I want to ask for a divination." Xie Dongyang finished, put 50000 yuan on the table and looked at the wind seriously.

 Chapter 1177

    Feng Xi feels that he will die of worry sooner or later. It''s really a wave of ups and downs.


    One after another, Qin, Wan and Yu just appeased and another Xie Dongyang came here.


    And it''s from Hua Zhi''s introduction. Hua Sheng is not here, but Hua Zhi and Hua Lin still have a good relationship with each other.


    In addition to the fact that Yu Ping has little contact with you, Feng Xi will not contact Yu Ping too much. It''s no wonder that Yu Ping can''t remember everything because of her memory loss.


    After the Hua family''s accident, it was a mess. Although Wu Nan was in charge of the Huashi group, he didn''t get any benefits. He was oppressed by Jiangliu and Wang Junxian.


    After Hua Feng quit the board of directors and got divorced from her husband, she put her mind on her daughter.


    Hua Qing disappeared miraculously. No one knows where he went?


    In fact, Hua Qing has been missing for a long time since Hua Sheng didn''t have an accident. Maybe it''s because there are too many bad things to do, so the family is too lazy to find them.


    No one will read what sentiment, Liu Yuzhou is waiting for a few times the newspaper, but finally did not find it will not end.


    We only know that Hua Qing disappeared when she was pregnant with a child. Maybe it''s because she didn''t have the face to face her dead father. Did she go alone?


    Of course, these are just conjectures. After the death of Hua Zhenyue, Mrs. Hua''s health is not as good as before.


    The old house of the Hua family was auctioned off, and the money was distributed to the eldest sister and the fourth sister by Hua Zhi.


    Hua Zhi is what Hua family said now. She found a sanatorium for her mother. It was opened by Wang Junxian''s friend.


    It''s in a hot spring town in the south of Jiangcheng, with beautiful scenery, suitable for recuperation.


    As long as Hua Zhi is free, she will drive to see her mother every week and take care of the rest of the family.


    Hua Lin is the happiest one to live. She has a husband and a son. After selling her old house, Hua Zhi divides the 200 million yuan between her eldest sister and her fourth sister.


    Hua Lin is also a billionaire, but she still lives a normal life. Bai Hao is also a man of excellent character. The two husband and wife are increasingly loving each other.


    Except for the wind, few people know that Hua Lin''s life is actually very thin.


    The golden girl in her previous life, with a life-threatening double, is doomed to live beyond the age of 28.


    But the appearance of Huasheng changed Hualin''s life.


    For the sake of her fourth sister, Hua Sheng has been running in the underworld for many times. It''s better to fight or fight, but she and her children''s lives have been saved.


    Now, the only hidden danger is the charm of Hua Lin, which is the seal of Hua Sheng. No one else can solve it.


    For the time being, it''s no harm, but once it goes on for a long time, Hualin will not grow old or die, and become a monster.


    Sooner or later, it will be revealed, but the wind is inextricable, and I am not in the mood to study this for the time being.


    Fengxi is in no mood to do anything other than find the missing Huasheng every day.


    It''s a small thing to kill demons and demons. Qin Wanyu used to tease whether Fengxi was better to his friends than to his boyfriend.


    Feng Xi just said seriously that a Sheng is not an ordinary friend. Without her, I would have been a dead soul.


    In the face of the last group war in the garage, besieged by a thousand year demon cat, if it wasn''t for a Sheng, the wind would have been gone.


    It''s the most basic thing to be a man and to show gratitude. Maybe it''s the biggest reason why Fengxi and Huasheng can become good friends.


    "I''m sorry, I''m only going to cut the demons and eliminate the demons now. I''m not going to pay for it. It''s not good for Hua Zhi to introduce me. Please go back."


    "Wind girl, you should be flexible I told you that I met someone recently, she... "


    "Go back, thank you, boss. I won''t be far away."


    Xie Dongyang just wanted to explain the people he met today, but Feng Xi didn''t give him a chance. Xie Dongyang is not a cheeky person either. He just leaves, but he doesn''t think of what Fengxi doesn''t want to do. Ni Wenwen helps him finish it with tarot.


    Who is Ni Wenwen? It''s Xie Dongyang who didn''t intend to rescue her. Now she''s the chief designer of the Department of women''s articles in Dongyang pharmaceutical industry with an annual salary of 5 million.

 Chapter 1178

    Ni Wenwen is a woman who was given hope to revive by Xie Dongyang. She likes Xie Dongyang and deeply appreciates him.


    She also has a great sense of dependence on him, but in order not to embarrass the relationship between the two, she never mentions them.


    After all, I can see that Xie Dongyang didn''t mean to develop with her, no matter what the relationship is.


    Besides working hours, Ni Wenwen mostly studies some of his favorite constellations and taros.


    Even several times I went abroad to ask for expert advice and study. Now I am a good player in Tarot.


    But people who are not short of money also make a living by doing divination for friends and colleagues.


    Seeing that Xie Dongyang was rejected by Fengxi, Ni Wenwen took the initiative to invite Xie Dongyang to have a drink. They set up a private private private room in a small Zhejiang cuisine restaurant.


    During the dinner, Ni Wenwen took out a set of tarot cards.


    Let Xie Dongyang meditate on what he wants to ask, and then analyze it for him.


    Xie Dongyang doesn''t know much about Tarot. Those tarot cards are strange to him, but The final result was unexpected.


    He remembers that Ni Wenwen said, "Dongyang, these cards together mean that there is an unexpected person in your life, but this person left unexpectedly later. I''m not sure whether this person died or how, or what happened among you, but this person has a great impact on you, or even changed your life. You should think about who you met and who you lost when you started Dongyang pharmaceutical industry It might work for you. "


    "I..."


    Xie Dongyang thinks it''s strange that he knows that he used to be a loafer of the rich second generation, without any pursuit.


    Later, I didn''t know which nerve was wrong, so I came to do my own medicine business and took over the mess.


    Think about it carefully. It seems that we have met many difficulties and setbacks in Dongyang pharmaceutical industry.


    But in the end, he survived, but Xie Dongyang didn''t think he was so persistent.


    It must have been something he met, but he couldn''t remember what he met. There was a blank in his mind.


    "Steady, this one in my life It''s a woman, isn''t it? "


    "Well, the card shows that it''s a woman, but it''s a little strange..."


    "What''s strange?"


    Listen to Ni Wenwen, Xie Dongyang is also a little confused.


    "It''s reasonable to say that you like this woman, but the identity of the woman is obviously that her card is the moon god Do you know what the moon god is? "


    "What is it?"


    "It''s God. It means God. But Tarot these years, no one in the relationship position, draw the moon god. It''s weird Besides, I remember clearly that when I was divining for you, the card of moon god was stripped out, but I don''t know why. In the end, this card came back and you won it. If that woman is really the moon god, then I can describe her as a special shining woman with a halo, even the kind that the whole world pays attention to Are any of your ex girlfriends a superstar or a special one? Think about... "


    "This Really not. " Xie Dongyang denied.


    "Is Hua Zhi?" Ni Wenwen thought that Hua Zhi and Xie Dongyang had a story.


    But


    "Hua Zhi is really not. She and I are innocent. We are good friends and lie to each other. I am a grandson."


    In order to avoid Ni Wenwen''s disbelief, Xie Dongyang swears to prove himself and makes Ni Wenwen laugh.


    "Eh? Is there a pen here? There seems to be something in my mind... "


    Xie Dongyang suddenly thought of a picture in his mind.

 Chapter 1179

    "Ah, yes, wait for me." Ni Wenwen gets up and asks the waiter for a pencil and white paper to give to Xie Dongyang.


    It took him less than twenty minutes to draw up a picture of a beautiful woman.


    "You know this woman?" Ni Wenwen asked Xie Dongyang.


    Xie Dongyang looked at the portrait for a long time, and finally spoke slowly, "I feel I know it, but I really don''t know it. I don''t even know her name."


    Ni Wenwen took over the portrait and looked at it for a long time before he said, "if this woman is a real person, then she is really a peerless beauty. It''s really beautiful. I think it''s so amazing for a woman. No wonder you can never forget it."


    Xie Dongyang picked up the water cup and drank the boiled water slowly. He was trying to think about it all the time, but there was no clue.


    "You''re wrong, Wen Wen. I''m Xie Dongyang. I haven''t seen any women in these years I will never forget a woman''s beauty. I think there must be something else that attracts me more. It''s a pity I can''t remember. It''s strange that I didn''t lose my memory and I didn''t have a blank memory. But I just can''t remember when she appeared. Today, I saw one on the street. It''s like five. But later I thought, it should not be Her temperament is not that... "


    Xie Dongyang looked at the woman on the portrait and thought of the woman he saw in the daytime. He felt that such a contrast was not like it.


    Xie Dongyang can feel it, and the river flow naturally has a strong feeling.


    Of course, Jiangliu didn''t know that Zhuoya told people behind her that she was his girlfriend.


    The only time I had a meal, the river did not say a few words.


    No matter how well Zhuoya performed, the river did not have too much enthusiasm.


    Just because it''s not as annoying as before.


    Jiangliu''s mother left hospital for the better and rested at home.


    The river has always been back home to the river. Ten li spring wind is blocked by the wind. No one can enter there freely.


    She wants to keep the beloved house for a Sheng.


    In case that one day a Sheng comes back, there will be a shelter.


    "Son, you and Zhuoya have been together again recently?"


    "How do you know Zhuoya, Ma?"


    At dinner, Mrs. Jiang took the initiative to talk about Jiang Liu''s private affairs. Jiang Liu''s father was not at home, only his nanny and aunt and Jiang Liu''s mother and son.


    "Zhuoya called me and told me a lot, including what happened in the University before Anyway, it''s a good thing that Zhuoya doesn''t die. Your mother doesn''t want to stop you even if you have this fate. Although your father and I have always thought that Zhuoya''s origin is unknown, they don''t feel at ease, but if you like it, then... "


    "Mom, I don''t like it."


    "Why? Zhuoya said you were very kind to her and ate. "


    Jiang Liu didn''t like Zhuoya''s practice very much. He even talked to his mother in private and got bored again.


    "Eating a meal only means that I don''t hate it. It doesn''t mean I like it. Mom, I can handle my own affairs."


    "The river..."


    "Mom, don''t worry, I won''t be single all my life. I will give you and my father an account, but please respect me. "


    "Well, all right."


    See river flow say so, river madam also can''t say what, but in the heart very not taste.


    Jiang Liu is nearly 30 years old. He has no wife or children. He is alone. He must be a mother.


    "I heard that Hua Zhi and Jun Xian are getting married." Mrs. Jiang looks envious and talks about it.

 Chapter 1180

    "They have already got their ID card, only one wedding is needed I don''t know why it was set, but Hua Zhi said later that she was waiting I don''t know who to wait for. Maybe it''s the missing Hua Qing. " Where can river flow think of, Hua Zhi waits, wait with him actually, it is the same person.


    However, the Mengpo soup given by the Pluto is so powerful that the river cannot remember the woman she once loved.


    "Son, it''s snowing season again. Take me to meizhuang''s plum blossom and your Aunt Li tomorrow if you have time."


    "Meizhuang?" Once again, it''s like electricity in the river. Yes, something flashed by.


    "Are you busy forgetting?"


    Mrs. Jiang looked at her son. She lost her mind for a moment. It seems that she is easy to lose her mind recently. Her eyes are dull. This is something the river didn''t have before.


    The river flows back and shakes its head.


    "It''s OK. I haven''t been there for a long time. I forgot about it. OK, I''ll drive you tomorrow."


    Mrs. Jiang is not in good health. In order to make her mother happy, the river has put aside her work.


    However, there is no difficulty in work. Wu Nan thought he would leave his father and live in Jiangcheng.


    However, Wang Junxian and Jiangliu, together with Qin, Wan and Yu, have already overwhelmed them.


    At present, Fahrenheit is heavily indebted. Every day when he has a meeting, he will scold his staff for being a pauper. When he comes back to the house, he will scold Chuntao for being useless waste.


    Hu Xiao, the only one with a bit of brain, was sent in by the river. With several charges added, Hu Xiao must have been unable to come out, starting at least five years ago.


    Wu Nan visited several times, but was refused by Hu Xiao.


    He knew that Hu Xiao was angry that he was unable to bail her out, so that she was directly sentenced to five years in prison.


    In the morning of the next day, Jiang Liu did what he said and took his mother to meizhuang.


    If my mother doesn''t mention it, the river will forget its own private territory, the red plum forest.


    Aunt Li and his wife are very happy. They have been chatting with Mrs. Jiang all the time and have made a delicious farmhouse for Jiangliu''s mother and son.


    Jiang Liu, wearing a long black cashmere coat and deerskin gloves, went to the back mountain alone.


    In fact, he was ordered by his mother to take down a plum blossom and bring it home for a few days.


    When picking plum, the river was accidentally rowed


    At the moment when the pain came, there were countless broken pieces in his mind again, just like a small movie.


    "Like it or not?"


    "I know you''ll like it, so I won''t waste my time running through the snow and wind."


    "Don''t be such a fool later."


    "Don''t be silly, you can be happy, you can be happy, you can be happy."


    These voices of his conversation with a woman are frequently heard, and the Buddha is still echoing, constantly expanding in his mind.


    "If you don''t get it, I will be happy. Even if you record a small video for me, I will be happy. Mr. Jiang and I are easy to meet."


    "It''s OK. All I do for you are voluntary. I have a sense of achievement and existence. At least my husband is no longer useless. "


    "Don''t lie, you''re not."


    Jiangliu holds a plum blossom, regardless of the blood flowing from the wound, squats on such a thick snow, and suddenly feels heartache is not good.


    Who is the familiar voice, the warm voice, the person talking with him?


    What did he forget? Why does the heart ache so suddenly?


    Who? Can he pick plum for her on snowy night?


    Is it his wife? But he has never been married. He checked his files in the Civil Affairs Bureau and found someone to investigate everything. There is no one around him. What''s the matter?

 Chapter 1181

    Liuyunguo


    Hua Sheng, covering her chest, was awakened by the pain again. She felt that she had a kind of disease recently, palpitation.


    And it''s unexplained. I often dream. When I wake up, I find it''s midnight, but my heart hurts.


    She got up and got out of bed and poured herself a glass of water. At the door were two servant girls, green and purples.


    Now she is in the Heavenly Master''s mansion, which is a great honor, only because of the last holy edict to make her crown princess.


    On that day, Xia Hou made trouble with his sister, but failed. Even Xia Hou''s kite whip was destroyed.


    It soon became known by everyone in Kyoto. Everyone was talking privately about it. Now miss five, a minor in the Tianshi mansion, has returned from coma for five years. She has unique skills. Even the sacrificial master of the Hua family has discussed with the old lady whether to let Miss five start her cultivation or test her attributes first.


    To be honest, it''s been a while since the imperial edict was issued, but Hua Sheng hasn''t seen the prince, but he hasn''t received less gifts.


    His royal highness, the prince of the East China Sea, ordered people to give gifts to unmarried people, ranging from the Pearl of the moon in the East China Sea to the golden step in the falling rain.


    Almost all of them are first-class good things. Before long, the whole Liuyun country knew that his royal highness loved his fiancee very much.


    Before the big wedding, she kept sending rare treasures to the Tianshi mansion. In this way, the Tianshi mansion once recovered its glory.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t care about princes or saints. He doesn''t care about these gold and silver jewelry.


    She just felt that she had come back so long without any sense of belonging.


    Always sleep wake up, sleep more and more bad is not practical.


    Often wake up in the middle of the night, take up the handkerchief embroidery to stay up all night.


    In the early morning of the next day, the old lady suddenly said to Hua Sheng, "Yunluo, after a long discussion with the sacrificial master, I decided to pass on the position of the head of the Hua family to you, and you will be the head of our Hua family and take charge of all kinds of expenses."


    "Grandma, no way." Huasheng refuses.


    "Well, don''t be so impatient to refuse. Grandma said you can manage, you can manage. You are not only the crown princess, but also the only blood of my Heavenly Master''s mansion. That day you destroyed Xia Houyuan''s whip and fought for our family''s face. The most important thing is that I and the sacrificial master saw it that day. It turns out that your attribute is also fire. "


    Hua Sheng is silent. This world is a mysterious world. People here have all kinds of occupations, but only the summoner and the Celestial Master are the most noble.


    That is, the Hua family and the Xia Hou family. In fact, the Hua family should be more important, because the Hua family goes abroad as a diviner.


    Although the diviner hasn''t been there for a long time, it doesn''t mean that the summoner can take the first place.


    All in all, the Hua family has been fire for a hundred years. The four sisters and their parents of Hua Sheng are fire cultivators.


    Now when she came here, there would be nothing else. That day, after Hua Sheng showed up, the old lady was very surprised.


    Everyone knows that Xia houku''s sister is a genius and once won the title in the Tianshi competition.


    I don''t know how many lives it took for the whip in that hand. But when I was in China that day, I was still subdued by Hua Shengzhi. My brother and sister left in disgrace.


    The old lady believed that no matter what her granddaughter had encountered after a thousand years, her talent was excellent, and she was no worse than the Xiahou kite.


    So I decided to give up my seat to Hua Sheng, who was only 15 years old.


    It is reasonable to say that Hua Sheng was 15 years old and had been in a coma for five years. Now he should be 20.


    But the world is very strange. In a coma, people don''t grow up, just like they are frozen.


    So now the fifth miss of Huajia is 15 years old five years ago. She is in the prime of her life.


    "Yunluo, grandma is old. After the Hua family It''s up to you. "


    After that, the old lady took over a great seal of the Heavenly Master and put it in Hua Sheng''s hand. Hua Sheng felt that this moment was very heavy.

 Chapter 1182

    How to say that feeling? Hua Sheng doesn''t want to take on the big responsibility, but she also knows that there is no one to inherit the Hua family.


    She is the only miss five in the Chinese family who has escaped a disaster, so whether she wants to or not, she has to take over the task.


    "Well, grandma, I promise you."


    See Hua Sheng promise, the old lady is very happy, "tomorrow I will play to the saints, the news that you become the head of the family will spread all over the world, the head of the Hua family naturally has a place to excel, I and the sacrifice adult intend to send you to test the attributes."


    "Don''t you know it''s fire? Why test? " Hua Sheng is slightly unhappy.


    At this time, the sacrificial official who never spoke explained, "Miss five, it''s like this. Although you know that you are a fire attribute, you don''t know the level. We also want to know what kind of height you are before you practice, and how to guide you to continue to practice in the future. Don''t panic. It''s OK. Just measure the level. There is a place called Wuji tower in the capital where the Royal imperial court tests the attributes. You are now the prince to be, so you can go there naturally, so as not to trek to the Jokhang Temple in Qianfo Mountain outside the city. This is a good thing. Don''t be afraid of Miss five. "


    "I''m not afraid. Since you think it''s necessary, go."


    Hua Sheng doesn''t care about it at all. Although he doesn''t like it, since the family decides, let''s go.


    After breakfast, the Chinese family presented the memorial, and the holy one was approved seconds later.


    "My God, how can this Tianshi mansion trust a 15-year-old child?"


    "Fifteen is not a child, but it''s a little smaller. Can you be a master? This decision is too hasty. "


    "Is there no way for the Tianshi mansion? No one but miss five? Isn''t it all dead? "


    "Now miss five is a princess to be. She is very dignified. If she is the master of the family, she will be given a name. She may not really be the master of the family, right?"


    "Yes, it should be the Royal Prince. It''s his Royal Highness''s face."


    In this country, it''s almost impossible for a boy and a girl who are only 15 years old to be in charge.


    Even ordinary people are not so rash, let alone such a big family in the Tianshi mansion of the Hua family.


    But the Hua family really decided to do so, and got the support of the saints and the empress. What else can the people say?


    When people are still quiet in China, the fifth miss is only 15 years old and becomes the head of Tianshi mansion.


    Another news shocked everyone''s eyes. Hua Yunluo, the fifth miss of Tianshi mansion, went to the infinite building to test that day.


    As soon as the news came out, everyone began to boil again.


    Hua Sheng ordered a test at six in the evening. At three o''clock that day, there were already a large number of people in front of the Wuji building.


    In this world, spiritual power is highly valued, so no matter what career you are, the test is the same system.


    This level is divided into nine sections. The first three sections are those with excellent talent, the middle three sections are those with fair talent, and the next three sections are those with poor talent.


    It''s true that there are still people who can''t even reach the next three sections. Such people belong to waste materials in this continent, just like Muggles in the human world, and their farts are not.


    In the past hundred years, there have been only two peerless talents in the mainland. One is the Xiahou kite of the Xiahou family. When it was tested, it was directly the attribute of seven segments of fire. At that time, it was envious of the dead.


    Later, it was rumored that his royal highness prince was the attribute of baduanlei. The specific truth and falsity still need to be investigated. After all, the royal family has never acknowledged or denied it.


    The rest of the ordinary people''s are basically between six and eight, and very few can reach five.


    "Young lady, don''t be nervous. You just need to use your spiritual power to ignite the fire and burn a Taiji black iron stove in Wuji building. That stove is a divine weapon. It has five attributes of wind, fire, water, thunder and earth, and it''s the best divine weapon to test the attributes."


    Sitting in a soft sedan chair, Huasheng is dressed in a blue and gold damask skirt with silver tassels to cover his face. His face is gorgeous.

 Chapter 1183

    Green for miss all the way silent, because very nervous, after all, the first test attributes.


    But Hua Sheng is because she has nothing to say and is not nervous. When she came back in a thousand years, she found that her spiritual power has not disappeared.


    On the contrary, it has become stronger and stronger, especially in this mysterious continent. It seems that the terrain and geomancy here are particularly helpful for spiritual cultivation.


    In the morning, the old lady announced that she would let housekeeper Hua Sheng, and then she handed her the key to the Tianshu Pavilion.


    She is the only one who can freely enter the Tianshu Pavilion, which is the library of the Chinese family.


    Only the head of the family can enter. After the war five years ago, the Hua family suffered a lot of losses. The head of the family, Mr. and Mrs. Hua, both returned home.


    The old lady is in charge on her behalf, but she is too old to go to see any heavenly books or build any immortal body.


    Therefore, in the past five years, the Tianshu pavilion has also been worshiped to the adults. Outsiders are not allowed to enter.


    Today, only Hua Sheng can enter. There are the Hua family. For thousands of years, there are different internal skills and mental skills, as well as family secrets.


    Hua Sheng is not interested because she thinks she can use many powerful moves at will.


    She was not nervous and even slept on the way to the test.


    She didn''t know where she was until Green told her what to do inside.


    Tianshi mansion is also in the capital, so it''s not far from Wuji tower.


    However, it has long been said that the prince to be will come to test the attributes, so the people in the capital, including the monks of the big families, have been surrounded by people and people.


    So the main road is blocked. When Huasheng raises the curtain, he is slightly shocked.


    "Green, there are so many people here today. Why?"


    "Miss Hui, the common people in the city have heard that Miss Hui is going to test her attributes, so they have come here for a long time."


    "Well Everyone to test, are they so interested? "


    "No, your identity is not the same, because you are the prince to be princess. The holy master and empress chose for the prince himself. That''s why you are so valued. But it doesn''t matter. Everyone can only wait outside, can''t go inside, only the tester can go in. Although there are dozens or even hundreds of people coming to test every time, you are the prince to be, so I heard that Wuji building is only open to you today. "


    "So it is." Hua Sheng''s light mouth ignores the whole audience.


    "Miss, there is another thing that the old lady took me to tell you."


    "Say."


    "The old lady said that there are our people in Wuji building, so today we test you to relax, even if In the end, the result is not satisfactory, and Wuji building will not truthfully announce it, and will save face for us. "


    "This means that even if I am the waste of the next three paragraphs, eight or nine paragraphs, those people will publish four paragraphs and five paragraphs for me. Is that what it means?"


    "Yes, young lady is smart. It''s just a little bit." Green smiled.


    The old lady deserves to be the leader of the Chinese family. She is considerate indeed. Of course, Wuji building will not stop selling her face.


    Hua Sheng is not only the head of the Tianshi mansion, but also the future mistress of the royal family and the woman of the crown prince. So who dares not to follow?


    "Grandma really bothered. OK, I''m in."


    Hua Sheng thinks that grandma is really well prepared. Even if she thinks of this, she doesn''t have much pressure in her heart.


    In this way, in the eyes of all the people, she walked slowly into the endless building.

 Chapter 1184

    "Wow, that''s the crown princess?"


    "It''s beautiful to look at it. What can be looked at by the saint and the empress must be more beautiful than XiaHouYuan, right?"


    "I really haven''t seen it. The fifth miss of the Hua family is born mysterious and stays indoors. Few people have seen her. Even the servants of the mansion can hardly see her. I''m really curious about what kind of woman she is. She can be called by the royal family."


    All the way in, Hua Sheng heard these people''s excited gossip about her.


    When Xia Houyuan tested it, it was seven segments, which was a rare talent.


    You need to know that people who are directly from the seven stages of cultivation will be promoted to the nine stages sooner or later.


    At present, Jiuduan Reiki is the highest level of Reiki in this continent.


    It''s said that ten thousand years ago, there was a monk who broke through nine sections. In the upward direction, it''s called Lingyuan. It''s said that it''s divided into six sections. But at present, no one in this continent can reach that realm. After breaking through nine sections, the legend has left this interface. The mainland opened up a new entrance for him and went to a new world. Anyway, he never came back. As for the truth and falsehood, it''s also true No way to know.


    At present, there are the most experts in Liuyun country in the whole continent, because Liuyun country has the summoner and royal martial arts that everyone respects.


    At present, Liuyun state ranks the top three in terms of the attributes of eight sections of thunder, seven sections of fire of XiaHouYuan, the eldest son of Zhuge family in dongcanghai, Zhuge Qingcheng. It''s said that it''s also a seven sections, but the attributes belong to soil, and soil elements are rare in Liuyun state. So it also laid the foundation of Zhuge family. However, Zhuge Qingcheng is extremely low-key. No one has seen the real face in nearly ten years, so it is rarely talked about.


    There are so many six sections of xiahouku''s spiritual power on the mainland, but xiahoujia has a seven section XiaHouYuan, which makes people awe.


    Hua Sheng walked into the endless building step by step and watched the building close the gate of the dark iron. She looked back and found that there was something different here.


    Just like fairyland on earth, there are mountains, rivers, birds, beasts, flowers, birds and fish.


    Unfortunately, as soon as Hua Sheng''s eyes opened, he saw through the illusion.


    She reached out her hand and gathered her powers to break the illusion.


    "Your Highness, welcome to the infinite building."


    At this time, a man with a black and white mask, wearing a long black shirt, stood on his head.


    "Just call me by name."


    "No, your highness is the Crown Princess appointed by the emperor. We dare not to cross the border. The first level of the fairyland is easy to crack and has good eyesight. Now my family will take you directly to the main building to test the spiritual power. Please come with me."


    "Good."


    Actually, green forgot to tell her that all the people who came to test had to pass the test. The test was random, not necessarily anything.


    If the test can not pass, then the main building is not qualified to enter, and the examination qualification is equal to losing.


    Although Huasheng is the princess to be the crown prince, Wuji tower still gives us problems and creates a fairyland like the heavenly palace.


    Fortunately, Huasheng has a habit. No matter what beautiful things they see, they like to open their eyes first.


    Take a look at this thing. Is it true? Then make the next decision.


    I didn''t expect to see a light in the sky, breaking the illusion easily.


    Hua Sheng followed the guide to the main building, which is the dark iron stove as green.


    "Your Highness, when you hear the sound of the stone falling, you begin to use the maximum power to destroy the black iron furnace. This thing is caused by special materials. As long as you touch your psychic power, you will know what your attributes are, and then test your rank, so please don''t be afraid. "


    "Good." Hua Sheng nodded calmly.


    On the next side, the guide disappears. Before disappearing, a stone pops up. The sound of the stone is very small. When it lands, it is just like a feather.


    But Hua Sheng still heard that. She immediately Qi Yun Dantian, and pushed out all the spiritual strength of her whole body towards the black iron stove.


    The next second, the world is quiet.

 Chapter 1185

    When the spirit power of Huasheng was launched, the evaluators of Wuji building didn''t really see what it was.


    In the past, those masters could see white light, aperture, halo, even speed of light and so on.


    But when Huasheng launched, they didn''t see anything.


    When the spiritual power of Hua Sheng falls on the black iron furnace, there is no reaction from the black iron furnace.


    This It doesn''t quite conform to the common sense. Even the second and third sections of the next three sections can make the xuantielu swing slightly.


    However, after the introduction of Lingli by Huasheng, everything is the same as it didn''t happen, which is very embarrassing.


    "Here Your royal highness, princess, is not a piece of waste


    "Here It''s impossible, isn''t it said that she destroyed Miss Xia Hou''s whip that day? "


    "But I really don''t see the form of psychic power. The black iron stove doesn''t move."


    "Is your Royal Highness Prince and princess a mortal? Not even for a while? "


    After several evaluators finished, they were all embarrassed to the point where they could not. If they knew that the crown princess was a human being and a useless person who didn''t exist for a while, how could they report it?


    If it is reported, it will be killed by jokes from all over the country, right?


    "You said, did the Hua family deliberately make up the story with Miss Xia Hou that day in order to put gold on their faces?"


    "It''s also possible. Ah..."


    Just after this sigh, suddenly, the earth shook.


    These people thought it was something. They saw the black iron stove hanging in the middle, and suddenly there was a click.


    A crack slowly split from the middle


    "How could it be?"


    "Am I dazzled? Do you see, how can I see that the black iron furnace is cracked? "


    "Shit, it''s really cracked. It''s not your eyesight. I saw it, too."


    "Mommy, isn''t it? It can crack the black iron furnace. This is What segment is this? "


    Several evaluators were still talking. After a loud noise, the huge black iron stove exploded.


    The iron body with cold light split into countless pieces and flew in all directions at a very fast speed.


    Huasheng almost at the same time, with a huge golden diaphragm, is a shield supported by spiritual force.


    She protected all the living creatures in the building.


    Avoid being hurt by tens of thousands of pieces of black iron, or you will be killed immediately if you are hit.


    It was only after the debris landed that Hua Sheng put up his aperture.


    I looked at the space where the assessors were, and nodded to apologize, "are you all ok?"


    Those people are all stupid, even the black-and-white masked people who just led the way for Hua Sheng are already stunned.


    It''s been a long time before I came back to my senses.


    "Your Highness..."


    "I''m sorry, I may have used too much force to destroy the black iron furnace. How much silver do I pay you?"


    "Your Highness We didn''t see how hard you worked? How powerful are you to destroy our artifact? "


    Hua Sheng:


    To be honest, she was also embarrassed, but it was they who told her to spare no effort to release her spiritual power.


    "Sir, how to evaluate it?" After the soul of the guide, ask some high rank assessors.


    "This There is no precedent for this, but according to our ancient books of Wuji tower, once the power of spirit can destroy the dark iron furnace, the rank has broken through nine, it should be the legendary spirit source, right? But the Lingyuan level is not something that we can test in mainland China, so we still need to consider how many levels are there. "


    When the older evaluator said that, the rest of them would be boiling.


    Those who have broken through the ninth paragraph have done so ten thousand years ago, and no one has done so for more than ten thousand years.


    Now his Royal Highness The Princess Where is this mortal body? Is this NIMA a fairy?

 Chapter 1186

    "So, how many? What rank am I now? "


    Hua Sheng is a little guilty. To be honest, she didn''t want to destroy someone''s dark iron stove, which seems to cause trouble.


    "Prince and concubine, please don''t be impatient. Let''s have a discussion."


    "Good."


    Hua Sheng stands silently in the center of the main building. After several testers have discussed, they solemnly announce the results with Hua Sheng.


    Four assessors, one guide, and all the thirty-six bodyguards in the main building knelt on one knee and bowed down to serve.


    "What are you doing?" Hua Sheng is ashamed.


    "Your Highness Princess, after our discussion, your result is that you have broken through the Ninth Section of Lingli. This achievement has never been achieved in ten thousand years since we came to the mainland. Your Highness Prince had reached the acme of excellence in that year, and it was only the eighth segment. You have directly broken through the ninth segment, which is the level of Lingyuan. Lingyuan is the Lingli attribute of the previous interface, which is no longer within our scope, so we can''t evaluate it for you. Just say that you are Lingyuan. I believe that all of us in Liuyun country will boil. In the future, there are no immortals who dare to challenge our country. The holy master and empress didn''t lose sight. You are really the expert among the experts. Congratulations to the crown princess for breaking through the nine sections. "


    "Congratulations to the crown princess for breaking through the ninth section."


    "Congratulations to the crown princess for breaking through the ninth section."


    Hua Sheng:


    "May I ask, what are my attributes?"


    Hua Sheng lost his memory. He didn''t know that his fire was the nine sky fire that made the underworld tremble.


    So I just think that this test, no suspense is the fire attribute.


    I don''t know how many evaluators you look at me, I look at you, and finally give the results.


    "Your attribute, your royal highness, is five elements."


    "What is a five element department?" Hua Sheng frowned a little, a little confused.


    "The whole five elements system means that you are fengshui, fire, thunder and earth. You can operate all five elements..."


    "Well I''ve never used anything else. I''ve only used fire. "


    "Don''t worry, isn''t there any secret arts books in your Tianshi mansion? You can try it when you are free. You can control five elements. Just now, we found five attributes from the fragments of the black iron furnace you smashed, and the five attributes together will cause the power explosion, so Our Wuji tower has been using the dark iron stove for more than 1500 years, which is vulnerable to attack under your spiritual power. "


    Hua Sheng:


    Hua Sheng''s face was embarrassed. Then he took out the silver coins and two gold coins from the sachet.


    "I''ll take these with me today. Take them first. I''ll send the rest to you when I return to the Heavenly Master''s mansion. I''ll take the responsibility for the destruction."


    "No, your highness, we are asking everyone who tests the attributes to attack the blackIron stove. It''s not your fault."


    Several evaluators, looking at the little girl in front of them, thought she was so cute.


    Especially when he lowered his head and silently took out the silver, the small appearance was really cute.


    If they don''t wear tassel masks or princesses, they really want to see what they look like?


    After all, this is the first master who has broken through nine sections in this continent for thousands of years. He is also a five element system, which is against the sky.


    The Tianshi mansion has been bullied for five years. Do you want ox now? The good days of the summer Marquis family are coming to an end, aren''t they?


    "Can you keep it secret for me, teachers?"


    In a word, all the people present are silent. Keep it secret? Don''t you want to tell the world? But it''s a great joy. If it''s the Marquis of summer, I''m afraid that all the countries on the mainland would like to celebrate together with the world?

 Chapter 1187

    "I don''t like high-profile, I don''t like to be noticed, and Lingyuan is not necessarily a good thing, so, teachers, can you announce that I am the ninth paragraph? Don''t mention the source of the spirit, can you? I really don''t want to be known. I''m not ready myself. "


    Hua Sheng knows that it''s impossible for them to write the next three paragraphs. After all, it''s a crime of deceiving the king, so he wants them to write nine paragraphs.


    "Here..."


    "If the teachers agree, I will be grateful. In the future, my Heavenly Master''s mansion will owe Wuji building a favor. If there is any difficulty, I will try my best to help."


    I didn''t expect that such a cold girl as Hua Sheng would have a day to say beautiful things.


    The question is, who dares to refuse the request of the crown princess?


    "Your Royal Highness, is that right? This fact is of great importance. We dare not make decisions without permission. We will report it to the royal family and let the Holy One and the queen decide. If the holy one agrees, then we''ll do what you want, OK? "


    "All right."


    Hua Sheng is never difficult, so he nodded.


    After a few steps, I still feel embarrassed and put the sachet and silver on the ground.


    "Teachers, these are deposits. I still have to pay for the black iron stove. I''m sorry."


    With that, Hua Sheng walked away with his head down, feeling a little ashamed.


    She didn''t know. When she left, the Wuji building exploded.


    Originally, the results of the test will be announced on the same day, but because of the special situation of Huasheng, Wuji building specially announced that it would take three days to announce the results.


    It means to give buffer time and see what the royal family means.


    And people began to guess


    Some people say that the crown princess is not good at it. She cheated.


    Is there anyone else who came to see a double? Miss five didn''t show up?


    Xia Hou''s family is even more sour. To put it another way, it may be in the next three sections. Hua''s family has no face, so the announcement is delayed.


    All in all, because the results were not published, so we were aroused a high degree of curiosity.


    When Hua Sheng returned to the Heavenly Master''s mansion, the old lady, the sacrificial rites and even the door guests in the room were all waiting in the front hall.


    "Yunluo, what''s the result of the test?"


    "Grandma, the results will be announced in three days."


    "Then What''s the state of the dark iron furnace that your spirit power has made? How many moves? " The sacrificial master is also worried.


    Hua Sheng bit his lips. He didn''t mean to say that. He destroyed the black iron stove directly.


    When the priest saw this expression, he thought it was a bad performance and was embarrassed to say it. So he looked at the old lady and immediately understood it.


    "Yunluo is also tired today. Go back to have a rest first. Green and bright red. Help Miss go back to her room."


    "Yes, old lady."


    "The evening meal will also be delivered to miss tonight. No one is allowed to disturb her."


    "Yes."


    "Grandma, I''m fine. Don''t worry." In order to appease the old lady, Hua Sheng reached out and patted her palm.


    "No problem, you are the Crown Princess and the head of our Chinese family. No matter what the result is, grandma will help you."


    The old lady thought that her granddaughter didn''t play well and was afraid that she would blame herself, so she comforted her in turn.


    In this way, Hua Sheng was moved and wanted to stay in Tianshi mansion.


    I don''t want to think about those messy dreams these days.


    I just didn''t expect that before Hua Sheng left, he had a word with the old lady.


    She said, "grandma, I want to get rid of the prince."


    With that, the old lady almost fainted.

 Chapter 1188

    Hua Sheng didn''t think he just wanted to get out of marriage. Why did grandma faint?


    The old lady was supported by several old slaves in the mansion. She took a long time to breathe.


    She waved. "Yunluo, come here."


    Hua Sheng came to the old lady step by step, wondering if grandma would slap herself.


    But Grandma didn''t, but pulled up the back of her hand and asked her in a heavy and deep way, "Yunluo, you tell Grandma, how did your parents and four sisters die?"


    "It was in the war five years ago that Xiahou Jia drove him to the death."


    "Well, that''s good. What''s the status of the Xia Hou family now?"


    "Xiahou family is the first family in Liuyun country at present. It is a family valued by the royal family. Xiahou Kui is also a powerful family."


    "Very well, then tell me, can we repay such a blood feud?"


    "To report." Hua Sheng''s quiet answer.


    "Then tell Grandma how to report it?"


    Hua Sheng thought for a long time, the weak came a sentence, "kill all the summer Hou family."


    The old lady was a little helpless and added, "Xiahou Jia is not so easy to deal with. There are eight sections of Lingli master XiaHouYuan in her family. That day when you won by chance, you thought you had two brushes, didn''t you? "


    "Grandma, I am..."


    "Don''t interrupt, listen to me. The experts of the Xiahou family are like clouds. Now there are three thousand disciples, which can''t be easily dealt with by our family. And last year, the Xiahou family sent a beautiful lady to the palace. It''s said that the saint is very fond of her. Now she has been conferred Lanfei. Princess Lan was just examined by a doctor last month and found pregnant. If lin''er is born, the family of Xia Hou will be full of glory. Do you think the royal family will allow you to destroy the Xia Hou family directly? "


    Hua Sheng tilts his head. After thinking about it for a while, he says something more cruel.


    She said, "grandma, shall we take the royal family..."


    Before she finished, the old lady put out her hand to cover Hua Sheng''s mouth.


    Then I will drive out all the servants around me.


    "Yunluo, don''t talk about it. It''s a big crime of copying and beheading, you know?"


    "Grandma, I really..."


    "Shut up, don''t say that again. Your Highness Prince is a master of the eight sections. I heard that he is close to the nine sections. An eight segment plus a nine segment is enough to make our country of Liuyun die. How can we compete with others? "


    The old lady earnestly advised Hua Sheng.


    "Grandma, the result of my test..."


    "I know that the result of your test will come out in three days. It doesn''t matter. Even if you are the waste of the next three paragraphs, grandma won''t change her mind. You are the only hope of our Chinese family and the prince''s princess to be. We will deal with the Xiahou family in the near future. As long as the prince ascends the throne, and then you become the queen. If you are giving birth to a little prince for your royal highness, it will be stable. "


    "It''s better to be far away." Hua Sheng suddenly felt that the old lady looked down on her.


    "Today''s matter can''t be mentioned again. It''s a capital crime, you know?"


    "All right."


    "Well, you can''t say it again when you get out of wedlock. Xia Hou''s family is worried that they can''t find us. If your Highness Prince knows you''re going to get out of wedlock, we really don''t have enough brains to lose."


    "All right, grandma."


    Hua Sheng''s words were blocked by the old lady for several times, and there was no desire to speak.


    "Grandma, what''s the name of the prince?" Before returning to his room, Hua Sheng did not forget to gossip.

 Chapter 1189

    The old lady replied solemnly, "the royal family has been in charge of the royal family for thousands of years. They are in charge of the royal power and I Liuyun Jiangshan. It is said that when the Empress Dowager was pregnant, he dreamed of the moon coming into his arms, and then gave birth to his Royal Highness Prince. His beauty is unique in the world and comparable to the immortal. "


    "So? The prince is called junjue


    Old lady:


    "Immortal Jun?"


    Old lady:


    After losing his memory, Hua Sheng forgot what kind of person he used to be, so even if he had more teasing attributes, he could not feel it at all.


    But the old lady was a little angry. She put out her fingers and nodded Hua Sheng''s head.


    "What are you thinking about? Your royal highness is Jun Qianyue."


    "The moon? That''s a good name. "


    "That''s natural. It''s taken by the Royal Sacrifice. It''s said that his Royal Highness Prince is the first master of eight sections of Lingli in the royal family for hundreds of years. He is also a martial cultivator of thunder element. The martial cultivator has a very high fighting capacity and a very small number in our mainland. As the saying goes, rare things are precious. His royal highness is naturally the top of the mind of the saint and the empress. He is also one of the rare thunder experts in Liuyun country. "


    "Ray element?" Hua Sheng doesn''t feel much about the prince, but he is curious about the expert who is good at using thunder.


    "Oh, these are not in a hurry. You will understand when you marry later."


    "All right."


    Hua Sheng wanted to get back from marriage. She meant that since she knew it was Lingyuan''s Duan, she should be able to sweep the house of Xia Hou.


    Revenge for the family. If the royal family has any objection, it will destroy the royal family directly.


    But Grandma seems to be very afraid, but also do not believe her strength.


    Now Wuji building didn''t announce the results. Everyone thought that it was her test that was not good. I''m sorry to announce it. It''s for the crown princess to keep her face.


    Inside the Imperial Palace, above the nine palaces.


    People in Wuji tower bow to the holy master and empress with both hands and salute.


    "What''s the result of Huayun Luo test?"


    "Saint, empress, your highness crown princess has finished the test. She is a Master of Lingyuan rank. "


    "What?"


    Both of them were stunned.


    "It''s true that the body of the crown prince and the empress is rare, and their spiritual power directly destroys the black iron furnace. We can''t estimate the level of Lingyuan, because it''s beyond our control. "


    "My God, it''s amazing No wonder my son will like it. " The empress saint is over 40 years old, but she is still gorgeous.


    When she heard that the future daughter-in-law was an expert against the sky, she was amazed.


    The holy one was also shocked, and after returning to his mind, he asked, "what attribute is this child?"


    "If you go back to the saints, your Highness Prince and concubine are all five elements."


    This sentence, once again deeply shocked to the holy and the holy queen.


    They both looked at each other, deeply expressing their disbelief.


    "Sure?" The holy one asked uncertainly.


    "Yes, several of our assessors are at the scene, dare not deceive."


    "Since it''s such a great event, why not announce it to the world? Why give the result in three days? "


    "Saint, first of all, the Crown Princess told her not to let the minister talk about it. She said she didn''t want to be too high-profile, so she was afraid to attract attention. Second, it''s too important. You know, it''s not only Liuyun country, but also the whole mainland has no Lingyuan level experts for many years? I''m afraid this event will cause a big earthquake and attract the covet of other countries. So I want to tell you how to announce it in three days? The Crown Princess herself means to announce that she is the ninth


    "I''m against it. You can declare that she is the waste material of the next three sections. Just say it is a section. Ah, I think she will like it."


    With the sound, the people in Wuji tower heard the reputation. At the bead curtain of the side door, they saw a young man in a dark blue Kowloon robe. The man had a small crescent in his eyebrow. He was gorgeous and full of laughter.

 Chapter 1190

    "Your Highness is a thousand years old."


    On the whole golden dragon hall, I saw all the princes bow their heads and say hello. I know that the holy master and the holy queen are so kind-hearted.


    "Where did you just say that? Continue. "


    His royal highness walked directly to the pear flower wood chair beside the saint and listened attentively.


    "I said just now that the Crown Princess doesn''t want to be known that she is the rank of Lingyuan."


    "But as soon as you say it, we all know."


    Wuji tower Emissary:


    "Your Highness, you are worthy of death."


    "Well, you don''t have to die. You have to live a good life. In other words, the lonely concubine has destroyed your dark iron stove?"


    "Well This... " The emissary of Wuji building said that people are also very shameless, OK?


    "How much does that cost?"


    "If you go back to your highness, it''s not a question of how much the cost is. This black iron furnace was forged by 18 elders of the first generation of Wuji tower. Now I''m afraid it''s hard to recover. This time, I''d like to ask the holy master and the empress for instructions. Next, how will the people who test the attributes all over the country be placed? "


    The meaning of the emissary is very clear. The Empress Dowager destroyed other people''s artifact. Now people who want to test the attributes all over the country have failed to test it.


    Now it''s up to you to decide how to compensate, or whether the royal family will make an announcement to carry this black pot down.


    If in the past, the Wuji building certainly did not need to ask, who would pay for the damage.


    But now it''s not the same. The person who destroys the xuantielu is not only the future Princess, but also the mistress in charge of the Tianshi mansion.


    What''s terrible is that she is also a master of Lingyuan Duan.


    Several emissaries and assessors of Wuji building estimated that if they got bombed by that big guy.


    Maybe a golden light will step on the endless building, so I dare not ask for trouble.


    "Yue''er, your daughter-in-law is responsible for the disaster. What do you think?"


    Although the saint empress is blaming words, but the eyes are still full of doting, sure enough, the son is good.


    "Let the Tianshi mansion lose money. I don''t think the Hua family has a lot of goods."


    Wuji tower Emissary:


    "Your Highness, the Empress Dowager did say again and again that she wanted to make compensation. She left us some when she left Deposit But you also know that this is not a problem that gold can solve. Our manpower in Wuji building is very limited now. The strength is also very limited, and there is no artifact that can withstand the power of Jiuduan spirit. Look This... "


    "It''s easy to do. There is a king clock of Chu right there. It was sent by grandpa Huang when I was six years old. It must be no worse than the dark iron furnace. Moreover, Gu Hui can inject the spirit power into the bell. It''s no problem to resist the nine segments of the spirit power. Don''t be too optimistic. I don''t think there are many things that can be achieved in LiuYun kingdom. Don''t talk about nine sections. There are few more than seven sections. It''s not easy to get a seven section Xiahou kite. Look at your happy It''s like something, but I forgive you, and I like the way you people don''t see the world. "


    Wuji tower Emissary:


    To be honest, his royal highness is really a very evil person, especially when he is moody and in a good mood. If you break his beloved teacup, he will forgive you. If you are in a bad mood, even if you pass by normally, he can chop you with one stroke.


    So when his royal highness said that he would give the artifact of the emperor to Wuji tower, he almost peed.


    "Your Highness, here No way. "


    Poop, scared to the knees, he really wanted to live a few more days, he vowed.

 Chapter 1191

    "What are you flustered about? You trash... "


    Seeing the people in Wuji building pee their pants quickly, his royal highness is not happy.


    "Your Highness, I dare not."


    "My grandfather has been feathered for a long time. You are afraid of a bird. You can use it if you want. Come to people..."


    "In."


    Your Highness''s order suddenly reveals twelve shadow guards. If you want to be more powerful, you will be more powerful.


    "Go and carry the bell that Grandpa Huang sent me to Wuji tower."


    "Yes, your highness."


    "Son..." There is some heartache in the Holy Spirit. I thought how precious the things I sent were, but why didn''t my son treasure them?


    "Don''t interrupt, father. I haven''t finished yet."


    Holy One:


    The emissary of Wuji tower is shocked. It turns out that his royal highness can still talk to the holy one like this. My God, is this Nezha? God?


    "Did you remember what you just said?"


    Wuji building: Your Highness I don''t know what your highness said? "


    "I''ll cut you to death, you piss Do you have ears on your head? I mean My love princess, my Chinese fairy, she doesn''t want to be known that she is such a high rank, you will announce that she is a section, remember? "


    "yes, your Highness has the final say."


    The emissary of Wuji tower saw that even the saint and empress were obedient to the prince and his highness, and they should not seek death.


    Just say what you want.


    "Good. Go."


    You tilt the sleeves of the moon and whisk away the messengers of Wuji tower.


    Then he got up and went to the back of the hall


    "Moon..."


    As soon as the empress Saint wanted to speak, he was blown away by a gust of wind.


    Then, the holy face also gradually stepped down, here is 72 fantasy.


    It''s a two person world that Hua Sheng is going to live with after she is brought in by the moon.


    As for why choose an ancient, a Huayun Luo body?


    That''s because, after thousands of years of reincarnation, Hua Sheng was indeed the fifth miss of Hua family in the northern Liang Dynasty.


    It''s very interesting to cut off the moon.


    and anyway, he has the final say, how to change it, as long as Hua Sheng does not know enough.


    Pluto and Bai ran are worried about it, because this scene did appear.


    The old devil of moon cutting is good at heart attack, and the magic land is flawless.


    So it''s really more difficult for Huasheng to wake up.


    Unless the moon is cut and he is released voluntarily


    That night, Wuji tower announced the test result of the crown princess, the waste material of Lingli section, and didn''t mention anything about the black iron furnace.


    After the announcement of the results, there were lots of laughs outside, especially when the summer Marquis family was so happy that they almost put wine to celebrate.


    Hua Sheng, with a calm face, sat in the mansion drinking tea.


    "Don''t be sad, miss It''s OK. You can practice it slowly for a while. " Green afraid miss sad, a strong comfort.


    "It''s OK, I''m not upset."


    "Nonsense, miss has been drinking tea all day. If you are not sad, how can you do that?"


    Hua Sheng:


    "I really have nowhere to go. I don''t know anyone here. What can I do without tea?"


    Green just want to say anything, listen to a shout outside the door - Prince''s highness to drive.


    The cake in Green''s hand almost fell to the ground. Then she hurriedly led Hua Sheng into the boudoir, shook a piece of gold on the dresser, and put it directly on her plug.


    then, directly blush blush, suddenly there are more than two plateau red on both sides.


    And when the moon comes in, Huasheng is standing in the same place with his head full of Jin Buyao.


    "Red face silly girl, give ye a smile."


    "When you become an emperor, you must be a faint king." Hua Sheng''s face is black.

 Chapter 1193

    Green where to see this formation ah, the reaction is similar to the endless floor emissary, straight leg soft, poop a kneel.


    "Your Royal Highness, please calm down. My lady It''s not intended to be offensive. "


    "I said it on purpose. Who let him call me silly girl?" Hua Sheng turns white eyes.


    Green is scared to cry, holding Hua Sheng''s thigh. "Miss, please don''t tell me. You are the last one in our family. Don''t die The old lady''s heart has been given to you... "


    "He can''t kill me." Hua Sheng''s face is calm.


    Jun leaned on the pillar at the edge of the pavilion and looked lazy. "So confident? OK? "


    "It''s not confidence. It''s confidence."


    "Your Highness, my lady..."


    "Get out of here, it''s annoying to watch you cry I want to talk with my fiancee alone No one is allowed to disturb. Those who disobey the order will be cut off. "


    "Well, good."


    Green got up and ran away with a gust of wind. As expected, they all cherish their lives.


    "How does it feel to see you alone for the first time?" He asked Hua Sheng.


    "Not so?"


    "Don''t you think you''re familiar with loneliness?" He doesn''t give up.


    Hua Sheng shakes his head. "I don''t know if I''m familiar with you, but when I see you, I''m upset. What''s the reason?"


    "Hahaha, you are still my little baby I love you so much I''ve been chasing you for thousands of years. "


    "What''s a mess? I don''t have enough brains. It''s a disease. I need to treat it."


    After that, Hua Sheng himself was shocked, eh? What kind of language do you speak? I feel strange.


    In fact, she really said it subconsciously. She didn''t remember where she said it.


    In fact, it''s Hua Zhi who likes to use this sentence to scold people. Hua Zhi''s temper and scolding are also colorful. Hua Sheng has been with her for a long time, and she has been learning badly.


    "Ah, really I thought you would be happy to meet me. "


    "Why should I be happy?"


    "Because he''s so lonely that he''s lost his country and his city." Said the prince shamelessly.


    "So are you a man or a woman?" Hua Sheng is a ruthless person. He is so pure and refined and has such a high level.


    The prince''s face turned black and he walked towards the little girl.


    He reached directly for her wrist, but Hua Sheng almost dislocated his arm.


    "Dare you to fight alone?"


    "I''m afraid of a rogue who is less than nine


    "Hahaha, you dead girl The mouth is still so poisonous, but I just like what to do Oh Good Finally I see you again. "


    Hua Sheng almost didn''t see how he escaped his grip, but he was so light and fluffy.


    Moreover, she always felt that the prince''s eyes were tender when he looked at her.


    That kind of eyes, without eroticism and desire, and without any deviant heart, is that kind of very gentle and gentle, want to melt you.


    "You used to Know me? "


    "What do you think?"


    "It should be, or How can I suddenly be chosen as the crown princess? "


    "It''s because of greed for your property, believe it or not?" His Royal Highness has been skinned again. You''d better not have any bad heart. I won''t let you succeed. "


    "No, I just want to And you good, good life, en, two people''s world In these years, I have spent too little time with you. I regret that I didn''t treat you well before. "


    "You say it as if we''ve talked about it. Yes?" Hua Sheng turns his eyes again.


    Cut the moon and smile, showing his unique one, but also the only one fangs, lovely to the explosion.


    "Ah Sheng, what can I do? I just like you so much and I like you so much."

 Chapter 1194

    In Jiangcheng, Fengxi felt that she had failed again and shouted several times without any response.


    In order to find asheng, she thought of many ways, and felt that she was going to become iron man.


    She used Xiao Hei''s body yesterday to catch the breath of a Sheng, put it in the soul lamp, and then created her own soul returning bell.


    Whenever the bell rings, she infuses the soul lamp with power.


    At the same time, she called out the name of a Sheng. One voice at a time, she felt that if a Sheng was still between the three realms and the six principles, she would be able to hear it.


    If the other party hears a response, there should be a response in the soul lamp.


    But she called several times just now. Ah Sheng didn''t respond at all. Maybe The props you created failed?


    The wind Xi takes the soul returning bell and sits on the sofa and shakes it dejectedly.


    Ding Dong


    When the doorbell rings, the wind is really scared. It''s 11:50 at night.


    In this period of time, I didn''t order takeout. Which immortal is it?


    The place where Fengxi lived was the residential area where he first lived together with Qin, Wan and Yu.


    However, in order to avoid seeing things and thinking about people, Fengxi didn''t choose the original house. Besides, the house was already under the name of Qin Wanyu, and she couldn''t find Qin Wanyu to rent it.


    Just in the same community, I still feel comfortable living here.


    "Who?"


    "Take away."


    "Fart, I''m not sure."


    "Girl, don''t scold me. It''s a takeout. Your friend asked me to give it to you."


    "My friend?"


    Fengxi burps in her heart. Since then, she has almost broken all contact with her former friends.


    "If it''s inconvenient for you, I''ll put it at the door. You can take it later. Let''s go."


    The express delivery elder brother saw that the girl was too defensive and didn''t have to lobby. After all, he was in a hurry to deliver goods.


    When he left, the wind opened the door for a long time. In fact, she was not afraid of robbery and theft.


    After all, ten gangsters will not be her opponents. She is too lazy to move.


    But I can''t help being curious. I opened the door and brought in the express delivery.


    It''s pig''s foot rice, my God.


    Pig''s foot rice, or Liji pig''s foot rice, is it poisonous?


    Liji is very famous in this city. It''s a hundred year old shop. It''s ancestral to make pig''s feet rice. It''s extremely delicious, comparable to the world''s delicious food.


    Feng Xi used to take Qin, Wan and Yu to eat, and Hua Sheng to eat, but Hua Sheng didn''t like meat very much.


    Wind Xi takes out pig''s feet rice, which is still hot inside.


    There is a card below. It''s pressed under the food box. I can''t see it without looking carefully.


    There is only one sentence above - thank you that day. If it were not for you, I would have been a local dog''s night snack.


    Seeing this, Fengxi understood that it was sent by Qin, Anhui and Henan.


    He actually found out the status of her family, and knew that she liked pig''s feet?


    In fact, this is not difficult. Fengxi is too lazy to cook. She often orders takeout. In a month, the most frequent one is pig''s foot meal.


    The big boss of Qin, Wan and Yu can''t find out that.


    Just


    Until now, things are different. If you eat the pig''s feet rice sent by Qin, Wan and Yu, you will always feel a little bitter.


    So although Fengxi was a little hungry, she took only one bite, put down her chopsticks, put pig''s feet rice on the platform, and gave some breeze to eat.


    "Lord Fengxi, what''s the matter with you?"


    Qiao Xue from the scarecrow body down, a wisp of transparent soul appeared in the wind Xi side.

 Chapter 1195

    Wind Xi in the heart some sour astringent, "nothing, pig foot rice, do you want to eat?"


    Feng Xi points to the pig''s foot meal on the table, which is very unpleasant.


    Qiao Xue took a look and smiled, "I don''t want to eat them. I''m afraid of being fat. I want to lose weight."


    Wind Xi white one eye, "you a female ghost lose what fat?"


    "The female ghost also needs to keep fit, in case which male ghost will take a fancy to her later?"


    Qiao Xue is deliberately amusing Fengxi. After being accepted by Fengxi, she has really changed a person.


    And Fengxi also found that although Qiao Xue was down in the dumps, for so many years, the underworld knew a lot of contacts and was practical at the critical moment.


    The most important thing is that this woman has a high IQ and EQ, and she does things in a proper way, so Fengxi likes her very much.


    Even the wind family rejected her several breeze, gradually accepted her.


    Qiao Xue was only seventeen or eighteen when she died, so she liked to wear navy style sailor''s skirt with blue and white.


    The face is always as young as 17 years old. I really feel comfortable after watching it for a long time.


    Although Fengxi has a bad temper, she is a kind person in the end, and she is not on guard against her because she is the predecessor of Qin, Wan and Yu.


    However, Qiao Xue has never mentioned Qin, Wan and Yu since she came to Fengxi''s house, and they are tacit.


    Qiao Xue often cleans the room when the wind is not at home, and the room is spotless.


    As time goes by, the two people are like friends, who will occasionally chat.


    But Fengxi understands that there is no one in the world who, like Huasheng, can become her confidant and save her regardless of life and death.


    "If you say so, I really want to serve dessert. In the future, there will be something suitable for you. I can marry you in the dark. Lest you be alone and helpless. "


    Qiao Xue shook her head. "Forget it, if I want to find it, I''ve already found it. Why don''t I feel so depressed?"


    "Don''t you like it?" Wind Xi looks at the woman curiously.


    "I don''t know. Maybe there''s a lack of nerve line in the field of emotion. I didn''t think so much."


    "Do you want to have a baby?"


    "Not for the moment." Qiao Xue shakes her head again.


    "Why?"


    "I think it''s hard to be a human being. It''s better to be a ghost than to have no worries. You don''t want to drive me away, do you


    "Of course not. Don''t think too much. I don''t think it''s a good thing for you to go on like this. I think you can have a good family if you give birth as soon as possible."


    Qiao Xue lowered her head and said slowly, "in fact, I secretly went to see my parents last night."


    "You''re home?" The wind makes me startled.


    "Well, I don''t think I can erase them and replace them But... "


    Wind Xi didn''t answer, but looked at Qiao Xue''s expression and knew something was wrong.


    "But they have long forgotten me. After I died, they gave birth to another son and a daughter. Now the family of four is very happy. That sister looks a little like me. She even took my place. There are no pictures of me at home. Ha ha... "


    "Wait, didn''t your parents move away and go abroad,. That''s why I never burn you paper? "


    "Fengxi, you should not know that my adoptive parents are going abroad. My biological parents are in a place called four towns in the south of Jiangcheng. They are the agents who sell crops and fertilizers there. They live a very rich life. The reason why I was sent to others was that the diviners at that time said to them that I was a disaster star and could control my family, so... "


    Wind Xi inexplicable heartache for a while, this kind of encounter with a Sheng seems.


    It''s said that in those days, the Hua family and his wife were also sent to the mountain to raise up because of the misfortune of a Sheng. Alas


    "Do you want revenge?" Feng Xi feels that such a parent is not worthy of being a parent.

 Chapter 1196

    Qiao Xue is silent for a while, just ask wind, "can I?"


    "Yes, you can bring some breeze to make a scene at home, which will disturb them. Let them know that you are back. Don''t forget you. "


    "Here..." Qiao Xue seems afraid.


    "I don''t know if you''ve seen a very classic cartoon called" the story of seeking a dream around the world ". There''s a very classic line that says that. Death is not terrible, forgetting is. So the real death in the world is that no one in the living remembers you anymore. "


    Qiao Xue''s eyes are red after listening


    "Thank you, Mr. Feng."


    "Thank you. Take advantage of the high wind and dark moon outside now. Go ahead and make a scene to remind them of you."


    In the end, the wind is soft hearted. It pities Qiao Xue everywhere. It also brings the breeze to her. It goes back to four towns all night and makes a scene to punish Qiao Xue''s own parents.


    But these things are meaningless to Fengxi.


    Her most care about friends, the most care about men, have Not by her side.


    In the middle of the night, in a luxury apartment in Jiangcheng, Hua Zhi was wearing apricot colored household clothes and braiding a small braid, just like a girl bringing a pot of soup out of the kitchen.


    "Comrade Lao Wang, come and have some soup."


    "May I not drink it?"


    "No way."


    "But I''ve been drinking this soup for 12 days in a row. It''s too greasy." Wang Junxian''s face is loveless.


    "Then I''m also for you. If you don''t taste my experiment, how can you know which one is successful?"


    Hua Zhi has been infatuated with soup making recently. There are seven or eight casseroles just for soup making at home.


    And they make the same soup for 12 days in a row.


    These days, it''s either idle or light. Or the bones are not ripe, and there is blood.


    Either the pickles are not sour at all, or the chicken essence is put more, the taste is strange.


    Wang Junxian also wanted to die, but he did not dare not drink. After all, it was done by my aunt.


    So, he resisted the urge to vomit, took a sip, and immediately praised, "good drink, good drink, today''s special success, good drink died."


    Hua Zhibai took a look at him and said, "I just tried it in the back kitchen. Today''s is a bit of paste."


    Wang Junxian:


    "Elder sister, since you have tasted it yourself, why do you want to torture me?"


    "My soup is for you to drink. Of course, it needs your own evaluation."


    "Well, your words are always so reasonable that I can''t refute them."


    Hua Zhi smiles and pounces on Wang Junxian.


    Hua Zhi has completely got out of the entertainment circle, returned to an ordinary person, did not feel bored, also did not feel regret.


    The Wang family also highly recognized Hua Zhi. No matter the old lady or Wang Junxian''s sister, they both felt that they were the most suitable.


    Even if there have been several breakups.


    Wang Junxian only has Hua Zhi in his heart. Other women don''t even look at her.


    They have been living together for a long time.


    Wang Junxian kisses Hua Zhi''s forehead, "Xiao Zhi, when will our wedding be held?"


    "I''m not worried about a woman. What are you worried about?" Hua Zhi nest in Wang Junxian chest, stuffy coquettish.


    "I''m afraid I have wronged you. After all, this is a big event in my life. In fact, I have always wanted to ask, are you delaying the wedding because your father died less than three years ago, or because your second sister has not been reported yet? "


    Wang Junxian felt that Hua Zhi didn''t seem to be a person who delayed the wedding for no reason.

 Chapter 1197

    Wang Junxian asked about this, Hua Zhi''s face suddenly became dignified.


    She leaned her head against Wang Junxian''s heart and put her small hand on his arm, which made her mood suddenly disordered.


    "I said, don''t laugh at me.


    "No smile."


    "Then don''t think I''m insane."


    "No."


    Listen to Wang Junxian all kinds of guarantees, Hua Zhicai said slowly, "Junxian, do you believe it? I feel like I''ve lost an important person in my life. I don''t know who she is, I really can''t remember, but I know that she must have appeared in my life, which is extremely important to me. But I don''t know what happened. I always feel that there is a vacancy in my heart, as if someone has poached my memory. "


    "You are..."


    Wang Junxian was not impressed with Huasheng, so he could not understand the feelings of Huazhi.


    Hua Sheng and Hua Zhi, as well as Hua Lin, are brothers and sisters of their parents. Naturally, they are heart to heart.


    What''s more, the role of Hua Sheng in Hua Zhi''s life is too important. How many times Hua Zhi has played is a difficult time for Hua Sheng''s help.


    So even if she drank the special Mengpo soup, she would still have a vague impression on this person.


    "Junxian, I don''t know if you can understand that this man is not my father who has passed away. It''s not my missing second sister either. It''s a relative I can''t tell, but I know she''s very important to me. I think she''ll come back one day. "


    "Xiaozhi, I believe you. But have you ever thought that if she doesn''t come back, will we have to wait for a lifetime? "


    Hua Zhi is silent


    "Xiaozhi..."


    Wang Junxian also wants to say something, but Hua Zhi directly shut up, "don''t say, give me three years, OK? If there''s no news for three years, we''ll make up for the wedding. No wait. Do you think that''s ok? "


    Wang Junxian wanted to tell the world that he married the beloved woman Hua Zhi in her best years.


    But helpless, Hua Zhi is determined to wait for a person who doesn''t know what identity it is, because he loves her so much, although he thinks it''s out of line, he finally agrees.


    "Well, whatever."


    "Ha, thank you, Comrade Wang."


    Hua Zhi continues to play coquettish in Wang Junxian''s arms.


    Luxury apartments are full of spring.


    On the other side of Hualin''s luxury apartment, the couple also had some meaningful conversations.


    "Honey, are you busy?"


    "Not busy, you say."


    Bai Hao puts down his sleeping son in his arms in the crib. Bai Kangning is over one year old in a flash.


    Hua Lin''s illness miraculously recovered, and returned to school to continue to be a teacher.


    Bai Hao also got a series of promotion in the unit, now it is the deputy department level.


    It can be said that the whole family is in good weather. After Hua Zhenyue''s death, the Hua family is split, but Hua Zhi guarantees the interests of the four younger sisters.


    Hua Lin bought luxury houses for herself and her parents-in-law in high-end communities, which are convenient upstairs and downstairs, as well as independent private space.


    "My husband, I went out with my son today and ran into a monk by accident."


    "Monk?" Bai Hao was stunned.


    "Well, that kind of ascetic monk is I thought it was a beggar and gave back some money, but the monk didn''t. And said something to me. "


    "What''s the point?"


    Bai Hao took his wife''s hand and went to the sofa to sit down.


    Hua Lin was worried, hesitated for a moment, and then continued to speak, "he said, our son should not have hit, and I Should have been dead. I met a high talent to survive, and asked who made the array for me? "


    "What array, a mess?" Bai Hao is a materialist because of his professional relationship. He doesn''t believe in ghosts and gods at all.

 Chapter 1198

    Hua Lin sighed slightly. "The monk said that I have a border. If I can''t solve it, I will be in trouble later."


    Bai Hao hissed, "ha ha, does he say he can explain it for you?"


    Hua Lin shook her head. "I didn''t say that."


    "Silly girl, stop thinking. Our unit will report dozens of cases of fraud every day. Maybe some criminals, pretending to be monks or Taoists, pretending to look at people''s lives, don''t charge, and then say what kind of disaster you have. They charge a sky high price for robbery, as small as three thousand, as much as one hundred and eighty thousand. It''s just a rip off. Don''t believe it. You''re still a human teacher. "


    "But he''s right, even our son''s birthday."


    "Maybe our family''s information has been leaked. Don''t you like online shopping? It''s estimated that many online shopping platforms are targeted by hackers now, which is not difficult. "


    Bai Hao tried to explain to his wife, but Hua Lin still thought that the monk didn''t look like a liar.


    Because the monk''s eyes on her and her children are extremely strange, and they are not like those cheaters who are for money at all.


    "Honey, I don''t think it''s that simple. Listen to me..."


    "Oh, well, don''t scare yourself. OK, it''s time for me to watch the news."


    Bai Hao didn''t like this topic, so he didn''t give Hua Lin a chance.


    Bai Hao didn''t care about it, but Hua Lin didn''t think it was right.


    The next morning, she sent her child downstairs to her parents in law, and went to find Hua Zhi herself.


    Will this matter and Hua Zhi said, Hua Zhi did not say she is neuropathy.


    "Third sister, you have a wide network. Help me find a powerful person and see what''s going on?"


    "Are you really going to fortune telling?"


    "Yes, I''m going to calculate. I think that monk is quite accurate. He not only knows the eight characters of my child''s birthday, but also knows everything at home. Knowing that our father passed away and that the second sister was missing, he said... "


    "What else?" Hua Zhi stares at Hua Lin and feels weird.


    "He also said that there was one missing person in our family, one who was forgotten by us."


    After that, Hua Zhi''s face turned white.


    "Third sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Four younger sister, I I do feel that way I just want to wait for the missing person in my life, but I can''t remember who she is


    Because of their blood relationship, Hua Zhi and Hua Lin remember Huasheng in their bones.


    Their two sisters talked all afternoon. Later, Hua Zhi even called Fengxi.


    But just opened a few words, was wind Xi Hang up the phone, wind Xi is still the same, determined not to give them a few divination.


    Finally no way, Hua Zhi went to find a good friend AI Chen.


    The singer who used to be crazy about Xie Dongyang, or she became a leading singer.


    Today''s AI Chen, after Hua Zhi quit the entertainment circle, has become a superstar.


    But she still keeps a very good friend relationship with Hua Zhi. When AI Chen performs in Jiangcheng, Hua Zhi takes Hua Lin with her.


    AI Chen''s contacts are brighter than Hua Zhi''s. He directly introduces a magician who is said to be able to communicate.


    The magician is still a young man. He is dressed in a suit and has a beautiful face. He looks very happy.


    "Ai Chen, are you reliable? Is this really a wizard? Isn''t this a male model? " Hua Zhi can''t believe it.


    "Go away, male model. They are super masters. Don''t talk nonsense. Mr. Lin is a Chinese of K nationality, but Has been living in the country. Every year, he goes to the Tibetan area to be baptized by the gods. He has a high level of magic power and is very famous in the circle, but not everyone can find it. You''re my best friend, that''s what I said. "


    "Well, how much will I pay master Lin?" Hua Zhi asked carefully.

 Chapter 1199

    "The teacher said, give a dollar is good, meaning, he is not the interest of the people


    Once heard that as long as a dollar, Hua Zhi is more at ease, thinking that certainly not a liar, now a dollar is afraid that even beggars can not see it?


    AI Chen arranged a quiet teahouse box. Hua Lin and Hua Zhi went to see Master Lin.


    Master Lin, who was originally named Lin Qingfeng, is an outstanding student graduated from Fengshui metaphysics of G University. He is also a director of Zhouyi Association and a very famous metaphysical expert.


    Feng Xi and Feng Xi belong to the same family. However, Feng Xi is inherited from his family. Mr. Lin studies the day after tomorrow.


    "Are you friends of AI Chen?"


    "Yes, Mr. Lin, please give me some advice."


    "Well, say, what do you want to ask?"


    "We want to find someone who is missing in our lives."


    "Well, I''ll check the birth date."


    The teacher said that he carefully took out the purple crystal ball from the black alley to divine for the two sisters of the Chinese family.


    Did not expect just measured less than 10 seconds, that crystal ball bang, broke a ground.


    Hua Lin and Hua Zhi both changed their faces in fright, but miraculously, the fragments of the crystal ball did not hurt them a little.


    Teacher Nalin gave a complicated look at the crystal ball and sighed slightly.


    "I''m afraid you two have come back without success."


    "What do you mean, Miss Lin?"


    "The people you are looking for are not in my power."


    "Then Does it mean that we do have such an important person, right? " Hua Zhi focuses on the key points.


    The man pondered for a long time, then nodded, "in fact, there are some things that should not be said to you. It''s a revelation to say more. But you two still think about her. I''m really moved by the family affection. I''ll say a little bit. The person you are looking for, she did exist, did a lot of things to you, and helped you through many times, especially you... "


    Here, the man points to Hua Lin.


    "Without her, you would have died."


    "That''s what the monk said that day." Hua Lin had a heart attack.


    "In fact, it''s you, your children should not have. To be frank, your child is something you and your husband don''t have in their lives. It''s the person who helped you turn things around, saved your life and your child''s life. If I guess correctly, she took all your son''s names, right?"


    Hua Lin''s body shook, and then she remembered that the child''s name was Bai Kangning.


    But why is it called Bai Kangning? She and Bai Hao can''t remember. They both want to break their heads and don''t remember who helped them.


    The last default, maybe it''s taken by software on the computer. Now master, it''s really


    "It''s really..." Hua Lin was surprised that she couldn''t speak. Now she was more sure that what the monk said was true.


    "But you can''t find her for the time being, and I can''t find her. To put it bluntly, this man is a super powerful master of metaphysics. I can''t compete with him. "


    "The master of metaphysics of our Chinese family?"


    Hua Lin and Hua Zhi look at each other. They are all confused. They really don''t remember that there are any masters of metaphysics in the Hua family.


    "Miss Lin, since this man is so powerful and important to us, why can''t we remember her?"


    "Heaven forbid."


    In a word, Miss Lin sent Hua Zhi and Hua Lin away.


    After they left, he took up his teacup and shook his head. "It''s only a long time since this river city came, it''s become so smoky. Mr. Wu Nan, the current leader of Huashi group, is the most interesting. I''m very curious to know that a mortal is possessed by a devil. Where does his devil come from? "

 Chapter 1201

    "Miss Zhuoman is very kind. I''m very lucky to be friends with such a beautiful woman as you."


    After they got to know each other at night, they soon got together. Zhuoman wanted to absorb the magic and masculinity of Wu Nan through close contact.


    But after we really got together, we found that there was no Yang in Wu Nan. This was a man who had already died.


    Can or, are given by the magic, but that magic, is Zhuoman and other witches and demagogues, can not absorb, which makes Zhuoman very shocked.


    "Mr. Wu, what strange things have happened at home recently? Little girl knows some strange skills, maybe she can share your worries? " Zhuoman''s smile was like a flower, which made Wu Nan''s heart rise to his throat. He immediately thought of the cheap maid Chuntao and the child in his stomach who had not been born for 15 months.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Wu. If you trust me, just say it. Maybe I can solve it. If you think I can''t believe it, it doesn''t matter. Just think I didn''t ask. "


    Zhuoman is smoking and leaning on the head of the bed. He is very good at grasping men''s psychology.


    What else can Wu Nan do?


    If you don''t say it, it''s very small?


    So I had to brag and talk about the spring peaches and children in my family.


    Zhuoman asked as if he had found a new continent. "You say, the child hasn''t come out in 15 months?"


    "Yes, I don''t know if it''s a monster." As soon as Wu Nan said this, he was depressed to death. He wanted to have a son or something. It was all in vain.


    "May I have a look, if it is convenient?"


    "Here..."


    Hearing that the strange woman was coming home, Wu Nan hesitated.


    Zhuoman takes out a business card from the crocodile bag and hands it to Wu Nan.


    "Don''t worry, I''m the boss of excellent venture capital. I''m worth more than 100 million yuan. I won''t be greedy for your family. The main thing is that I know different skills. I know all the others who don''t. do you understand?"


    Do you really understand? "


    Wu Nan really doesn''t believe this woman with unknown origin, so the doubt is affirmative.


    Zhuo man smiled, saw a hand to stretch, directly performed an air separation water, looked silly Wu Nan.


    Zhuoman smiled but didn''t speak, turning the water in the palm of his hand into a fire again.


    But these small skills of carving insects have also opened up the eyes of Wu Nan.


    It''s like finding an organization. I believe in Zhuoman.


    So, when Wu Nan takes Zhuoman to Chuntao, she will go crazy.


    "Wu Nan, are you going too far? I don''t care how you are usually outside, but you take women home. Are you bullying me? Is it a bucket? I''ll fight you... "


    Chuntao is stimulated just like a neuropathy. He rushes straight up to fight against Wunan.


    However, she was directly clamped down by Wu Nan, who glanced at her big, scary stomach.


    "Little man, come and have a look. This is the monster."


    Wu Nan takes a bite of a monster and calls Chuntao the child in her belly, which makes Chuntao unbearable.


    "He is not a monster, he is also your child, Wu Nan, you are not a man You are not a person... " Chuntao''s eyes are red with tears.


    Zhuoman opened the demon pupil and stared at Chuntao from top to bottom for five minutes.


    To be honest, Chuntao''s children are not monsters. She is just scared of the fetuses because of her demonic nature. Therefore, it is a delayed state to protect the children. Normally, it should be half a month before the due date.


    But now, when she met Zhuoman, she suddenly felt that this child was the best raw material for making demon foetus.


    "Boss Wu, you are a special kid, but I have a way to save it. " Zhuoman smiled cautiously and watched the peach trembling.

 Chapter 1202

    As soon as I heard that there was a way, Wu Nan immediately came to the spirit.


    "Really?"


    "What do I lie to you for? You are a simple thing. My sister and I can handle it."


    Chuntao thinks that this woman is not like a good person, so she shakes her head and vetoes, "you can''t believe her, she doesn''t look like a good person, she must give my child an idea, I don''t want it."


    "No reason to interrupt. Shut up."


    Wu Nan has seen Zhuoman''s ability, so he still hopes for her.


    "Leave it to me. I''ll go back and discuss it with my sister. My sister is even more powerful than me. There must be some way to help you." Zhuo man put his hand on Wu Nan''s shoulder, and his eyes also had a charming smile.


    When Zhuoman told Zhuoya the secret, Zhuoya''s response was actually very flat.


    "What does this matter to me? Why should I step in? "


    , "sister, this is the devil''s fetus. It''s rare to meet each other for many years. As long as the magic tire is formed, it can absorb the essence of the sun and moon and kill in Jiangcheng. At that time, we will give the devil to our master first, and she will be happy. After all, her magic power also needs to be helped by this little thing. "


    Zhuoya was silent.


    "Elder sister, are you soft hearted? Because of the river? "


    "Xiaoman, have you ever tried to like someone?"


    "Like it? What do you like to do? Isn''t it better to eat? " Zhuoman can''t understand Zhuoya''s obsession with the river.


    "It''s different. Jiangliu is a good man. I''m very jealous that he loves Huasheng so much. I hope those belong to me. Do you understand? The master is now in the period of closed cultivation and will not come out for the time being. I think I want to live a normal life with Jiangliu, and I don''t want to do those things that are harmful to the nature. "


    Zhuoman looks at Zhuoya in surprise. "My God, are you kidding, isn''t it true?"


    "No kidding."


    "My sister, do you really regard yourself as Zhuoya? I don''t need to remind you that you are just a living corpse borrowing from Zhuoya''s body? You are not Zhuoya. Zhuoya is dead. You devour her soul and take over her body. So you tell me, why do you really like that mortal man? "


    "I I don''t know. Anyway, I don''t want that. But don''t be too optimistic. You want to cultivate devil foetuses. You want to kill in Jiangcheng. If you pass the wind, you can''t beat the wind. What you say is empty talk. "


    "Wind? Is that dead girl of the wind family? " Droman''s eyes flashed cold.


    "Yes."


    "Ha ha, it''s just that the local dogs I''ve worked hard to raise have been folded in her hands. I''ve been tracking down the source of the devil''s nature, but I forgot to have her. It seems that I''m going to revenge the old and the new together."


    "You don''t want to be too optimistic. You may not be your opponent. Feng family''s Dharma protector is very powerful."


    Zhuoya didn''t definitely fight with Fengxi, but she still didn''t dare to do anything about Fengxi.


    "Fengjia Dharma protector, ah, I will not pay attention to it."


    "What about the demon Dan? Aren''t you afraid? There are two demon pills on Fengxi. Hua Sheng helped her refine them. Do you know what state the wind family''s power and demon pill''s help will reach? "


    "My sister, you''ve become more and more timid since you were involved with ordinary people. Ha ha, let me try this wind."


    With that, Zhuoman opened his mouth, and when he came out of the big mouth, an octagonal flying insect flew out. It was sticky and disgusting.


    "Go, find the wench of Feng family, and destroy her beautiful face with your venom." Droman''s vicious order.

 Chapter 1203

    Zhuoman''s strength is not as good as Zhuoya''s, but what''s more, maybe over the years, he likes refining the relationships between various poisonous insects and snakes.


    The slimy insect flying out of her mouth is called -- octagonal corpse, extremely poisonous, dark gray in all, with a layer of white liquid sticking outside, I don''t know what it is.


    The main thing is that it''s small, just as big as the thumb nails, but it''s extremely evil.


    It''s a monster that droman feeds on the body of a baby. Once the mucus gets contaminated, the flesh and bones will be corroded into a pool of blood.


    She is usually keeping the baby in Zhuoman''s stomach. This time, Zhuoman takes it as a pawn to find Fengxi''s trouble.


    After all, if the wind is too weak, she is sure to continue to carry out the plan.


    At 12:05 p.m.


    the wind took a bath and went to the bedroom in a bathrobe. At this time, there was a change outside the window.


    Her charms around the house also reacted, a sign of ferocious filth.


    The breeze suddenly showed up, even Qiao Xue.


    "What''s the matter, my lord?"


    Wind Xi stared at the dark outside the window, then slowly said, "I don''t know, it seems that something has come?"


    At this moment, Xiaohei is lying on the carpet under the sofa, curled up, closed his eyes, seemingly asleep.


    "I''m not afraid. No matter what, come in and kill him."


    The breeze of the wind family is also experienced in all kinds of battles, without fear, but each is ready to fight.


    All of a sudden, a piece of glass broke with a crash. A magic talisman ignited, and then a small insect flew in.


    In an instant, he became a watermelon sized body, frowned in the wind, stared at this thing, and almost vomited.


    "Where''s the ugly thing? It''s so sticky and disgusting."


    "My God, it has eight horns. It''s evil."


    "Be careful, everyone. The mucus on it seems to be poisonous."


    "Yes, what is this thing? It''s really sinful to see it and never hear it."


    "Jiangcheng is really not peaceful recently."


    "Be careful, everyone." Qiao Xue said the last sentence.


    Just then, the flying insect suddenly stared at the wind direction, and suddenly rushed to it.


    Wind Xi a tiger bone fan, block in front of the face, block that thing outside the fan.


    Then an exorcism talisman was thrown away. Unexpectedly, when the insect met the exorcism talisman, he not only didn''t fear it, but also opened his mouth and chewed it with his serrated teeth.


    The wind is tingling.


    "Fengxi adult, it seems that this is not a simple medicine, it seems that it''s mutated. That kind of solid insect, it seems that it''s useless for you to use a charm."


    "Yes, I have."


    Feng Xi also finds that her spells are useless to this guy.


    That''s because it''s not a monster, it''s just a bug.


    Just like the common animals in the animal world, they are the physical worms in the human world.


    It''s big or small, it can spray poison, it can fly, and it has teeth like sawteeth. It''s absolutely amazing.


    "Then what shall we do?"


    "What can I do, salad." I don''t know what happened to Fengxi. There is a sea blue dagger in his hand. The blades are shining blue.


    It''s her personal weapon. It''s self-made and extremely sharp. Since that ugly thing is not afraid of spells, why don''t you just use real guns and real knives?


    Just as Feng Xi was about to show his fists and feet, Xiao Hei suddenly got up in a deep sleep.


    He glanced at it, walked slowly until the wind faded, and rubbed his head against the wind to show his friendly relationship with the wind.


    At this time, the insect came to the wind again. This time, the wind didn''t wait to use the knife, but Xiao Hei suddenly jumped in the ai

 Chapter 1204

    Xiaohei leaped so high in the air, jumped more than a meter high, and then the cat''s claws waved so fast in the air.


    Two times, the insect had no time to shout, so he separated his neck and head.


    "Little black, it''s poisonous."


    I was scared by the wind. I squatted down to check the little black cat''s paws.


    Strangely, Xiao Hei''s cat paws are undamaged, and the ugly thing has been torn to pieces by Xiao Hei on the ground.


    Xiaohei seems to be still breathing. He rushes up directly and tears it with cat''s paw again.


    I saw that the breeze was going to vomit. I saw that the insect had been ripped to pieces after it was rifled.


    "Xiaohei Oh, my God, you''re gone. "


    Fengxi holds the Blu light dagger and is shocked by Xiaohei''s operation.


    "Xiaohei, aren''t you afraid of poison? How could... "


    Fengxi can''t explain all this. When Xiaohei was chased by a local dog, he was poisoned and saved by Fengxi.


    Now in the face of this extremely poisonous insect, Xiaohei is safe. What''s the matter?


    "Xiaohei is so powerful."


    "Yes, this cat is really a tough character."


    A few breeze also looked silly eye, admire to cat elder brother''s all over the place.


    If it''s not too late, Fengxi really wants to find the demon cat, translate it for herself again, communicate with Xiaohei, and see what''s going on?


    In fact, the principle of this matter is simpler. The earth dog is a demon, and the poison on it is also the poison with evil spirit.


    Xiaohei and Huasheng have been together for so long. They have been invincible to all kinds of poisons. Last time, they were poisoned by evil gas.


    But this insect hasn''t become a refined and climatic thing, even if it''s a cobra, it''s nothing in Xiaohei''s eyes.


    So as long as Xiaohei is willing, no matter what kind of poison, he can tear it into pieces in minutes.


    Xiaohei seems to eat, live and raise his body in Fengxi''s house, but in fact, he practices in the dark.


    Fengxi''s home is full of spirit, which is very suitable for self-cultivation.


    After the master left, the power comb disappeared. Xiaohei had no power source, just like a cell phone without electricity.


    Now, when we get to Fengxi''s house, we will revive the strong wind again.


    Also let a few breeze open an eye greatly, breeze Xi crouches in, throw away dagger, embrace small black.


    "Hei, you''re great. You''re a hero."


    The pet with Xiaohei''s face didn''t panic, but after a meow, he closed his eyes and went back to the carpet under the sofa to continue sleeping.


    "God, it''s so calm. You look like a Sheng." The wind can''t tell me what it''s like.


    I always feel that I am possessed by the devil. I always think of a Sheng.


    "It seems that Lord Fengxi cares about the name of a Sheng. He often says it." Qiao Xue asked a breeze nearby.


    "Miss a Sheng is my adult''s best friend. They share the experience of life and death. Later There''s something wrong with Miss ashing. It''s gone. So my adult is very sad and often remembers Miss ashing. This black cat is miss ahsheng''s pet. "


    "Oh, I see." Qiao Xue doesn''t know much about the wind, but also hasn''t seen the legendary Hua Sheng.


    The octagonal corpse hasn''t come back for a long time. Zhuoman has some doubts. "Strange, why hasn''t it come back so long?"


    According to the original plan, if octagonal appeared, no matter who, as long as a quarter of an hour, it must have been tamed by octagonal governance.


    What she thought was that as long as she let the insects spray on her face, she would succeed.


    But now it has been more than two hours, and there is no movement.


    "I guess it''s been a disaster, isn''t it?" Zhuoya sneers.

 Chapter 1205

    "No way. Even if the wind is strong, she can''t help taking my worms. My bugs are ridiculous, and I''m not afraid of those exorcism charms. The secrets of the wind family are useless for my bugs. "


    As they were talking, a black crow suddenly flew in.


    "The master is not good. The star anise is dead."


    "What?" Droman''s face sank a little.


    "Octagon is dead, dead in the wind family Whimper And it''s so horrible that I can''t even save the body, but I can smell the rotten smell on it. "


    Zhuoman felt that he was almost fainted in the dark.


    "Ha ha, what did I say? If you don''t believe me, I will say Wind is not so easy to deal with, is it? I don''t want to be the enemy of her. I''m not afraid. I don''t need to set up a strong enemy for myself. You are good. You are not afraid to cause trouble. "


    "Wind I''m at odds with you. "


    Zhuoman is really irascible. She has sharp teeth and dark pupils. She has big hair.


    First five hyenas, then her octagonal corpse. In just a few days, all the treasures she had carefully cultivated in her whole life died in Fengxi''s hands. How could she swallow this evil gas?


    "JOYA, can you help me or not?"


    "What can I do for you?" Zhuoya looks at her peers.


    "Help me to make the devil''s fetus. A dark devil''s fetus is born. Let alone the wind. I want thousands of people in Jiangcheng to be buried." Zhuoman can''t calm down.


    There was only hatred and hatred in her heart. Even innocent people in Jiangcheng became her prey.


    "Then what can you do for me?" Zhuoya with a red wine glass, a face of leisure.


    "Don''t you always want the river? I don''t think you can get close to Hua Sheng even if you melt his face At least they won''t touch one of your fingers. As long as you help me to make the devil fetus. I will give you my immortal charm. "


    "Oh? Immortal charm? " Zhuoya squinted, as if interested.


    "Yes, you know, once the curse of immortality is exerted on you and a man, you and he will be entangled for generations. Even if he doesn''t like you, he can''t help but want to have intimate contact with you, because if he doesn''t do this, his whole body will feel like being bitten by ten thousand insects."


    "This is good. I like it."


    Zhuoya is a person who pays attention to interests. It''s useless to say anything to her. Only interests can drive her to do things.


    Zhuoya wants to control the river. She can''t tell whether she really likes it or whether she wants the love of the river for Huasheng.


    But as long as Zhuoman is willing to hand over the immortal charm, the river is really her own.


    She is very looking forward to Hua Sheng''s coming back in the future and seeing her lingering with the river. It is even possible that she and the river''s children have given birth to several.


    Seeing that it was profitable, Zhuoya immediately agreed to Zhuoman''s request.


    "Close."


    "Then you''ll help me with the birth."


    "No problem, but if I want to see a pregnant woman, I have to poison the mother, let the poison penetrate the baby through the placenta a little bit, so that the power of the devil fetus can be doubled."


    Zhuoman seemed to be satisfied with Zhuoya''s method, and he raised his head and laughed, "yes, then on the full moon night, he fed the mother and the son some bloody animals to promote their magic. I''m afraid there''s another idea about the birth of the devil. "


    "What?"


    "I will kill ninety-nine pregnant women in Jiangcheng the night before the birth of the demon child, let them and their children''s grievances all enter the mother of the demon child, and give the mother a birth ceremony. Elder sister, do you think that a demon with ninety-nine grievances will look like after birth? "


    Zhuoya didn''t dare to play like this. Huasheng is not here. The two sisters are dying constantly.


    If Fengxi knows, he must ask, are you floating? Or I can''t hold the knife?

 Chapter 1206

    Since then, Liuyun has known two things.


    First, the princess to be is a piece of waste material, which is the result of Wuji building.


    Hua Sheng was not angry at the result, but rather happy. Even the Tianshi mansion was worried about it.


    Secondly, his royal highness dotes on his fiancee and comes here almost every day.


    At first, we only had supper, but later we had two meals a day.


    Every time with good wine, good meat, dead skin and face in the Tianshi mansion.


    On the seventh day, the shameless Prince threatened to live in the Heavenly Master''s mansion.


    This makes the Heavenly Master''s family panic. The old lady tried to persuade them away with a snivel and a tear. Hua Sheng almost died without a smile.


    At that time, the old lady said, "Your Highness Prince, you must not. Although my Heavenly Master''s mansion is a minister, you should also be afraid of your face.". You and my granddaughter haven''t married yet. If you live here and spread it out, how can my granddaughter meet people in the future? I beg you, or go back to the palace quickly? "


    Although every day green and purples speak a lot of good words for the prince''s highness, Hua Sheng still feels that he has something to do with the prince.


    Jun Qingyue is a monster. He is also a master of eight sections and nine sections. He is also the successor of Liuyun in the future.


    He is the king of a nation after all the sons of men have gone up.


    But Hua Sheng still felt that he didn''t feel that way about him. What kind of feeling was that? Maybe it was the feeling of heart.


    On this night, Jun Qingyue was drunk in front of Huasheng''s boudoir with the wine jar.


    It was the twelve dark guards who carried him back to the carriage. Before he left, Hua Sheng took a complicated look at the man.


    "How can we have fun when it comes to marriage? No matter how good you are or how great you are, you are not the one I like


    Then Hua Sheng put down the curtain of the carriage and turned back to the Tianshi mansion.


    Next second, the man with curved crescent on his forehead opens his red pupils.


    His hand was so dead that he didn''t expect that, even in the 72 dreamland, without the interference of external forces, a Sheng still couldn''t like him. Is this life?


    However, he was not reconciled. He was really not reconciled. Whether it was HongJue ten thousand years ago or ah Sheng ten thousand years later, he was the only woman that he had loved deeply and still loved deeply now. In order to pursue him, he went from poor to poor. Even the path of reincarnation, Shura hell and 72 fairyland have been opened.


    But now even if it''s a two person world, a Sheng still has no feeling. How can this be good?


    He really has been desperately good to her


    "Miss, you don''t seem very happy. Do you want to go out?"


    Hua Sheng shakes his head.


    "Do you want dessert, miss?"


    Hua Sheng shakes his head.


    This can be hard to die green, she racked her brains to make the master happy.


    "Miss, do you worry that those people outside talk about you as a waste material? In fact, you don''t feel bad. You see, Miss Xia Hou, even if she is a master of seven sections, she still can''t be loved by her Royal Highness Prince? Even if you are the waste material, your royal highness is kind-hearted, isn''t it? "


    Hua Sheng:


    "You worry too much. I really don''t mean that. Well, you can step back. I''m going to sleep."


    Hua Sheng felt that green didn''t understand her heart, so he didn''t want to say much.


    Unconsciously, Hua Sheng fell asleep, and then had a very strange dream.


    She dreamed that she had a cold attack, and then a man held her all night until dawn.


    It seems that there is still that voice in my ear - a Sheng, you need to wake up.


    When Hua Sheng woke up the next morning, his face was already full of tears

 Chapter 1207

    "What''s the matter, miss?"


    When Bilu came in to wash Huasheng, she was shocked to see that her eyes were swollen and crying.


    "Green, I have cold disease?"


    "Well..."


    "Is there any?"


    "Miss..."


    "Yes or no?" Hua Sheng seldom treats servants with such fierce eyes, so she is so scared that she kneels on the ground.


    "Yes, you do have cold disease."


    "When is it?"


    "For a long time, I heard that you were born with cold disease So the body has been very bad. The Tianshi mansion has been protecting you, so you are not allowed to go out. So few people outside have seen you, Miss Wu. But that''s not a serious disease. Because you are also a fire now, so the fire and the water just offset each other. There will be no big deal. "


    Bilu thinks miss is worried about her illness, but Huasheng just wants to prove the sad dream last night.


    "Turquoise, to tell you the truth, do I really have no sweetheart?"


    "This one doesn''t really exist."


    "If you have any false words, I will not spare you."


    "I don''t dare to deceive miss. I really don''t have one."


    "Well, you go out."


    "The maidservant helped the young lady dress up."


    "No, you can go out."


    Hua Sheng was in no mood. She raised her hand and drove out the green. Then she sat on the dresser and looked into the red and swollen eyes.


    She felt her face. It was true that she had cold disease. Even the feeling of illness in her dream was so real.


    But who is that man?


    In the underworld


    twelve hell emissaries found that the spirit of the Lord of the underworld was relatively poor recently. It seems that they didn''t even have much mind to read official documents.


    In a word, this event will start after Miss Hua Sheng disappeared.


    So these guys all speculate privately that their adults are not interested in other people''s girls?


    Otherwise, it will not be the same as lovelorn tea does not think of food does not want.


    But guess to guess, in the end do not dare to ask, unless you want to be tortured.


    Bai ran, with peach blossom wine in her hand, still entered the hall shamelessly.


    A few days ago, he was accused of molesting a fairy and went to the emperor of heaven.


    What can the emperor do? It''s hard for me, said the emperor


    I want to maintain the order of three realms and six principles, but this old fox is a guy who can''t be provoked.


    The life span is several times longer than that of the emperor.


    Even experienced the most famous war between gods and Demons ten thousand years ago. Who dares to provoke such a qualified demon king?


    There are still 3000 people left in the Baihu family, but they can''t afford to be offended by their high accomplishments.


    However, these are not the most important. The most important thing is that the white fox people are born with beautiful faces, both men and women, who are both angry with each other.


    So the female fox married very well, and the male fox married very well.


    The most famous two were Bai Wan, Bai Ran''s cousin, who married Xuanyuan Wulei, the chief law enforcement officer of the imperial God Department.


    Who is Xuanyuan Wulei? That''s the descendants of the God zunhuang in the ancient times. Xuanyuan only has their family name.


    There is also a more ruthless cousin of Bai Ran''s clan, Bai Xu, who is married to the niece of the queen mother of the West.


    It''s really not easy to deal with those who are close to each other, so the emperor of heaven just passed the scene, called Bai ran to talk and let him go.


    "I said, since I lost that relative in my family, you have been lovelorn. Yes, are you interested?"


    The Pluto didn''t speak, but he grabbed the pen and smashed it. The violence was as usual.


    "Shit, you''re not telling the truth? You''re going to hit people when you''re clear? "


    "Go away."


    "Hey hey, don''t make a fuss. They are here to send you peach blossom wine."


    "No drink." Lord Styx is really not in the mood to drink.


    "Old man, do you want us to make a bet?" White dye''s smiley face is close to Lord Styx.

 Chapter 1208

    Lord Styx was harassed by the old fox. He couldn''t read the official document. He threw the book away.


    "Bet what?" He has a cold face.


    "Can a girl gamble in seven days


    "Seven days? You''re afraid you''re crazy. "


    Ming Yan felt that Hua Sheng would not come out for seven days, seven years or seventy years.


    The power of 72 illusion is so powerful that the moon must be cut to find a way to trap her in it, one life after another.


    Hua Sheng himself certainly didn''t know that it was an illusion. After all, it was too real and too profound.


    "So I''ll bet with you. Come on, try the peach blossom wine first."


    "Are you harassing the Peach Blossom Fairy again?"


    "What is harassment? Peach Blossom Fairy and I have known each other for three thousand years. I have been friends for such a long time, which is also my confidant. How many jars of wine can I drink? It''s not easy to catch? "


    The king of the underworld didn''t say a word, but he drank up all the wine he had poured for him.


    "Old man, if my relatives come out within seven days, you will lose."


    "Good." In fact, he subconsciously thought that Bai ran must have lost.


    "If I lose, I still have three jars of peach blossom wine. They are all the best that the emperor can''t drink. OK?"


    "You don''t have a fever, do you?"


    "No, I''m fine." Bai ran also touched her forehead.


    "I promise you."


    "Then if you lose, you can do something for me, OK?"


    "What is it?" Lord Styx looked at the old fox carefully.


    "You help me find someone."


    "Who are you looking for?"


    "The wind blows."


    "Who is this?"


    "The woman I like." Bai Ran''s smile.


    Pluto:


    "It''s hard to find this man, isn''t it? If you were in the book of life and death, you would have secretly searched it, and could still come to beg me? "


    "Ha ha, you are really smart, you are Your life and death is not thin, I have seen, she was feathered and soared 500 years ago. But you know, I don''t have the right to check the rising immortals. There are countless immortals in the nine heavens. I can''t find them one by one. It belongs to looking for needles in a haystack. "


    "Since it''s an immortal, you should ask the emperor. You shouldn''t ask me. I only care about ghosts and immortals."


    "Wrong, she inquired. She went down to the 18th hell with the Tibetans a hundred years ago and went to Purdue to all living beings, so she should still be under the 18th hell now. You also know that only Pluto can enter that place, so... "


    "No, you can''t."


    "So I''ll bet? Well, in order to make you think it''s cost-effective, I''ll send you another message, a legend about the Xuannv of our Jiutian family. " The mystery of Bai ran.


    The king of the netherworld is afraid of being tricked. After all, this old fox is the king of trickery.


    "The nine heavenly Xuan maids are the same. Anyone who can use the nine heavenly Xuan fire must have a special physique. There is no body in the world that can be made."


    "So?" The Pluto frowned slightly.


    "So, they all have a secret, that is, when they reach the seventh level in their nine sky XuanHuo practice. Powerful Yuanshen will wake up. Once Yuanshen wakes up, let alone 72 fairylands, there will be 72 more. No problem. When the little girl knows that she is in the fairyland, she will come out immediately. "


    "You mean..." Some of the Pluto understand, so some of the surging.


    The emperor of the underworld has seen the great moves of Huasheng. The nine days of XuanHuo are more powerful one by one.


    Last time, in order to protect the river, Huasheng opened the Shura hell which was opened by the moon cutting. The evil spirits in the Shura hell retreated. The green light in the sky was extremely shocking.

 Chapter 1209

    "Do you still remember my relatives, what floor did the girl go to when she killed four people on the road of reincarnation?"


    The Pluto immediately responded, "the sixth level - the devil way."


    Bai ran nodded, "yes, the green flame is the devil''s way. It can burn all the ghosts of Shura hell. So if I don''t guess wrong, the little girl will soon reach the seventh layer. The seventh layer of the nine sky XuanHuo, the holy flower, will turn into a red flower in the palm at that time. Where the holy flower burns, there will be no grass in a hundred miles."


    "But, she is in the illusion, the moon will not let her drive to the seventh level." The Pluto was worried.


    What the hell king said is reasonable, because the moon cutting controls everything in the fairyland. What Bai ran knows, the moon cutting will not be unknown.


    Once Huasheng reaches the seventh level, she will wake up and then her soul will not be trapped.


    Bai ran smiled and said, "Hey, don''t be so pessimistic. No matter how smart you are, there are times when there are many secrets. Didn''t I come here to discuss it with you? "


    "You have a way?"


    The king of the netherworld squints his eyes and looks at Bai ran. It seems that he can''t believe it.


    Bai ran nodded.


    "What can I do?"


    "I won''t say."


    Pluto:


    "You promised me to help the next 18 layers of hell find Fengqing City, I said."


    "It''s been so many years. Are you still looking for your ex girlfriend? Aren''t you afraid of a slap in the face when you meet in the wind? Let you lose face in three realms and six ways? "


    Bai ran covers her face. "NIMA, how do you know she belongs to my ex girlfriend? We''ve been talking for less than three days, so it''s a secret. "


    In fact, there are so many women in Bai ran these years, but most of them are the ones he plays around with. They are the ones he doesn''t care about and flirts with.


    The only one who has ever moved his mind is that the wind has fallen on the city.


    At that time, fengqingcheng was still a mortal. It was wrong to think that he was a demon and chase him for a long time.


    Later, they became happy friends, but I don''t know why. They were together for three days, and then they parted ways.


    Later, they never met again.


    Bai ran wants to see the wind pour down the city. She has been thinking for a long time, but she dare not say it all the time. She is afraid of people''s jokes.


    I didn''t expect that I said it today, but I was laughed at by Pluto.


    The emperor of the underworld is very calm. "If I remember correctly, the wind is falling on the city, is it the ancestor of the wind?"


    "Wind, who?" Bai Ran is confused.


    "Forget it, when I didn''t say it."


    Lord Styx got up and didn''t want to talk with this two goods.


    When Bai ran slaps her forehead, she remembers and laughs after the Pluto. "Ha ha, don''t you admit that you like others? You can remember the names of your friends so clearly. Ming Yan and Ming Yan. It turns out that you also have this day, ha ha ha. "


    "Can''t you find fengqingcheng? If you want to, shut your mouth for me at once. "


    White dye:


    "Just now you said, how can we let Huasheng go to the seventh level and awaken the Yuanshen?" Pluto continues to ask Bai ran.


    It seems that he is really interested in the girl''s affairs.


    Sadly, that wench will never remember the Pluto now.


    "You can ask for a dream. 72 dreamland. The dreamer can''t go in But I can There''s a big move for the fox people - to dream. It is to create a fairyland with evil spirit and confuse the enemy. So I''m going to continue this dream. "


    "Can you go into seventy-two visions? Give her a dream? "


    "Isn''t there still you? I''m in charge of making dreams, you''re in charge of stimulating her and making her open up to you. Well, open up to you. "


    Pluto:


    I''m afraid that only the old fox can think of such a bad idea, Shenkeng.

 Chapter 1210

    "Are you dead when you cut the moon? If he does it at this time, we will be in trouble. " The Pluto didn''t forget the devil kingdom.


    "I have a way. I''ll take a fox Banshee and disguise it as Hua Sheng temporarily with magic, but I''ll keep losing time at most, so your time is limited. You must let the girl drive to the seventh floor for you in a short time."


    "Let her open the seventh floor to me Can I live? "


    "Hahaha, anyway, you are the king of the underworld. If you die, you will go down to the underworld. You are in charge of yourself. You are afraid of a bird?"


    Bai Ran is perhaps the most ungrateful immortal. His usual style is funny.


    Moreover, the goods never admit that they are gods, only that they are demons.


    In fact, no one is willing to be a fairy.


    After being a fairy, I knew that in fact, it was very boring, there were many rules and regulations, and one of them would be disposed of carelessly.


    In those days, Jiang Ziya was a God, but in fact, he gave them a position, imprisoned them and served the heaven.


    But those are all aimed at little immortals, such as white dye, the old fox who has lived for thousands of years, and the emperor of heaven has to give three thin noodles.


    Ming Yan is silent


    "What do you say, old man? This is the last chance. If you don''t agree with me, my relatives will not be able to come out for many years. Maybe they will be trapped in the 72 dreamland forever by the lunatic. "


    There was still a silence.


    Finally, he slowly raised his head, "OK, I''ll find a way to let Hua Sheng wake up. You can plan to drag out the moon."


    "No problem, it''s windy..."


    "Your own private affairs, wait for Hua Sheng to come out of 72 dreamland safely."


    "Well OK, OK, you are ugly. You has the final say. "


    Pluto:


    The Lord of the netherworld couldn''t help it, but he was finally pulled into the water, or waded into the muddy water. Hua Sheng''s business has nothing to do with him. However, Bai ran, as a branch of the mother''s family of the descendants of nine heavenly Xuannv, was closely related to Hua Sheng.


    But Bai Ran is not so stupid. She can''t save people just by her own efforts.


    So we need an equally powerful helper, who is not afraid of death, but also can have some thin surface in front of the emperor.


    In the three realms and six ways, except for Lord Pluto, maybe there is no more suitable person?


    But Lord Styx is the Lord of Styx. Why wade in the muddy water if you don''t want to do something like this?


    At the end of the day, it''s all about love.


    The prince of the underworld didn''t admit it, but Bai ran saw it clearly. He was upset by the little girl.


    Indulge her again and again, allow her to shock Hualin''s soul with the charm of the town, allow her to hurt the twelve dead.


    Let her help Hua Lin to give birth to the children she shouldn''t have, and let her mother''s soul not be dragged away by the underworld.


    Time and time again, the bottom line that Lord Styx hasn''t broken in the past ten thousand years has all been defeated by Huasheng in a short time.


    This kind of tolerance, that is not deep, what is it?


    But Lord Pluto is a mugger. He would not say that he likes others.


    At this point, it''s not as strong as white dye. At the beginning, he waited for Hua Sheng to pass this life, and after his death, he went to the underworld to express his love.


    I don''t know. They are not in the middle of life and death. Where can they go after death?


    The most important thing is whether they will die, both of them?


    Love is hard to open in the heart. Even if you are the master of the underworld, you should bury your mind deeply.


    The current situation, can let Hua Sheng out of 72 illusions, is the most important.


    But Do you really want to use yourself as bait to provoke her?

 Chapter 1211

    Neither the netherworld nor the white dye can enter the mirage, because the mirage has been cut off under the moon array.


    Therefore, the Pluto can only find Hua Sheng through a dream, even in a dream, as long as Hua Sheng can bloom to the seventh layer of holy flowers.


    Then we will definitely wake up, a little bit, and then all the truth will be solved.


    But with the power of Huasheng nine sky XuanHuo, let alone the seventh level. When I saw the sixth level of the devil''s way before, the Lord of the netherworld was deeply shocked.


    If we reach the seventh level, even dreams will be tortured to death, right?


    The king of the netherworld is not afraid of his own danger. He is afraid of his own adventure. He can''t take Hua Sheng out of the illusion.


    After all, the guy who cut the moon is notoriously difficult and tyrannical.


    Not to mention moodiness, it''s like thousands of lives are lost to him. There''s no right or wrong devil.


    However, such a person is in love with Huasheng.


    Bai ran didn''t elaborate, but the Pluto felt that the woman she liked ten thousand years ago seemed to have something to do with Hua Sheng.


    If there''s a chance to do so later, it''s still up to us to check. At present, it''s really important to save people.


    Bairan''s bad idea is to let the Lord of the netherworld be the bait.


    But Pluto would not be so stupid, he suddenly thought of a person.


    In the night, a black light fell into the windy room, startled little black and blew up the cat.


    And those breeze dare not go forward, this kind of death gas field, only one person will have, they all know who is coming?


    Qiao Xue retreats more frequently Huddle behind the other breeze.


    The Lord of the underworld, wearing a black dragon chanting robe, is said to have the ultimate weapon in his hand - the scepter of death.


    But no one has ever seen it used by the Lord of the underworld. The truth remains to be verified.


    His face has been cold for thousands of years, never smiling, always a dead face.


    But there is a handsome face. Many female ghosts in the underworld have spent half their lives to see him.


    Even so far, there are many female ghosts, for him, refused to give birth, waiting for a hundred years in the underworld.


    The wind almost woke up at the same time, only felt the scalp numb.


    She doesn''t have the courage of a Sheng. She dares to call him Ming Yan.


    She quickly bowed her hand in a shawl. "Hell Lord Pluto, I don''t know if you will come. It''s impolite. "


    "You don''t have to panic. I''m here today to discuss something important with you."


    Lord Pluto said that, the wind is more worried. What''s the word of Pluto? Well Her grandfather dare not offend people, how dare they fart?


    "My God, our boss is so good. When did he have a relationship with Pluto?"


    "Yes, she''s getting more and more mixed up. Why don''t we go back and ask our boss to talk to Lord Styx. When our merits are fulfilled and we find a rich family to be reincarnated, I want to be the rich second generation who was born in Rome, and who doesn''t have to worry about food and clothing, who has countless luxury cars and beautiful women."


    "Shhh, don''t make any noise. Stop and see what the boss and Lord Styx say."


    Qiao Xue didn''t look at her hair. She was hiding behind a few breezes and secretly observing.


    In fact, she was a little afraid of being caught by the Lord of the underworld. After all, she was a female ghost who always hid in the world and did not conform to the rules.


    Wind Xi almost choked with fear, a burst of fierce cough, "cough, adults, you sit down first, I pour you a glass of water."


    The king of the underworld raised his hand coolly. "No, time is limited. I''ll be a long story short. Where is your soul bell?"


    "Ah In. "


    Fengxi hurriedly bares her feet and turns out the soul returning bell she developed in her hundred treasure bag.


    But it''s strange that she steals the props she developed. How does Lord Styx know?

 Chapter 1212

    There are a lot of questions flashed by Fengxi''s little head when it comes to guaridun, but no matter how many questions, Fengxi doesn''t dare to ask. After all, it''s the king of the underworld.


    Only obediently put the black soul returning bell in the palm of the Lord of the netherworld, and bow down to bow, "Lord, the bell is here."


    The Pluto looked at the bell and asked, "last time you used this to call Hua Sheng, did she respond?"


    "Well Yes, there was no response. "


    "In fact, it''s not that you don''t have a reaction, it''s that you don''t have enough spiritual power to penetrate. If you add this king''s, it might be better."


    "Lord Styx, I don''t quite understand..." The wind is confused.


    The king of the underworld held the soul returning bell in one hand, and spread it out in the other hand. There was a mirage in the air.


    The wind is dazzling. At first glance, it''s the same as Qingming River map.


    There are lots of cars and horses, and people''s clothes are antique.


    "Here, it''s seventy-two visions. In short, it''s a mirage. It''s not made by people. It''s left over from ancient times. The soul of Hua Sheng has been brought into the 72 mirage. Without that person to break it, she will never come out. "


    The wind is gaping


    "But that day you called with a bell. I saw Hua Sheng in the dreamland on the Xiangtai. I think it might be because you have something left by Hua Sheng, so you can feel so fast."


    Wind Xi lowers his head and pulls out the red peace blessing on his neck.


    "This was made by a Sheng himself. It''s said that it can guarantee my safety at a critical moment. This should be her thing, right?"


    The Pluto nodded, "you don''t have enough spiritual power, so you can''t connect her in the mirage to talk with her, but with the power of the Buddha, maybe Try it. "


    "Adult means Can you help me to save asheng? "


    Pluto nodded.


    I can''t be excited by the wind, I can''t hold my fist tightly.


    "Your Excellency, is that true?"


    "My Lord never speaks in vain."


    "That''s great. Let''s go now." As soon as Feng Xi heard that she could save Hua Sheng, she jumped up happily.


    "Wait a minute. I haven''t spoken yet. Don''t worry It''s not as simple as we think. The person who brings Hua Sheng into the seventy-two dreamland is very powerful I''m not even a match with Bai ran. Bai ran can only buy us a little time to drag out the man. Our time is very short, but there are many things to do. First of all, we must let Huasheng know that he is in a dreamland, and we must find a way to open the ninth day holy fire to the seventh level holy flower. In that way, she will wake up and be able to break through the illusion by herself. But what we have to face is that Bai ran can''t hold back. The man will come back and you will surely die when you are a mortal. "


    "I''m not afraid to die for a Sheng." Feng Xi is almost an unexpected answer.


    "You may not be afraid of death, but It''s not as simple as death. The man always catches you. He can make you disappear in three realms and six ways. Understand? Even if you are not reincarnated, you will not be in the underworld. "


    The wind froze Thinking about the origin of that man, why is he so powerful? Even Lord Styx is afraid of three points?


    "It''s not a small thing. You should think about your identity now It''s not an ordinary person either, so think clearly. If you have a good idea, come to this seat, and this seat will take you to save people. "


    Finish saying, the emperor of the underworld''s cuff flicks, deflates in the air, puts the Buddha not to come generally.


    The wind is not afraid of death. The big deal is reincarnation. Even a pig or a dog can die if it''s ashes


    Then there may be no wind in this world For a while, the wind fell into a dilemma.

 Chapter 1213

    "Lord windy..."


    "My Lord, never..."


    "Your Excellency, you are the leader of the Feng family. We are a talented feng shui master rarely seen in the past hundred years. Don''t be confused."


    Several Qingfeng listened to the words of the emperor of the underworld clearly. All of them knelt down and begged for the wind.


    Qiao Xue, after all, is an outsider. It''s hard to make a decision, but she still thinks it''s not worth sacrificing so much for a friend, right?


    After all, when she died, she was only 17 or 18 years old. She didn''t know what great friendship was.


    "I have a clear idea about this matter. Get up and go to bed. You are sleepy..."


    The wind is light and the clouds are thin. I yawn and stick my head in the quilt and go to sleep.


    Several breeze see her like this, also estimate that she won''t do stupid thing, also don''t say much.


    I don''t know. In my dream, Fengxi went to see Grandpa.


    Feng nameless was playing chess with Ling Jiuzhou. To be honest, it was the first time Feng Xi saw him after Ling Jiuzhou died.


    I remember the taunts and ridicules he made before I died last time.


    "Grandpa."


    "Go back, needless to say."


    Feng nameless seems to have guessed why her granddaughter came, and didn''t plan to give her a chance to talk.


    Unexpectedly, when the wind came, she didn''t plan to go like this. She knelt down on one knee and bowed to her grandfather.


    The hand of the wind nameless persistent chess piece, slightly shaken, did not have the next step action.


    "Grandpa, you have taught us since childhood that our wind family are not afraid of death, not afraid of tiredness, not afraid of being laughed at, just want to have a clear conscience. We have been beheading demons and removing demons for many years, and we are responsible for maintaining the peace of one side. As the eighty fifth generation leader of Feng family, I am not afraid of death or sacrifice. I don''t want people to say that they are cowards and that they don''t care about their friends. You may think that a Sheng is just my friend. Is it worth sacrificing so much for his friend? But I tell you, Grandpa, a Sheng is a friend who saved my life. If I had not had a Sheng, I would have been hanged in the parking lot by a civet demon. Where else am I now? "


    Wind Xi''s words, said righteousness and awe inspiring, also let wind nameless slightly moved.


    "Elder brother, your granddaughter is stubborn." Even lingjiuzhou sighed.


    The wind is nameless and silent for a long time, and then he says, "the Lord of the netherworld only said that the man is powerful. He didn''t tell you who that man is, did he?"


    The wind makes me startled.


    "Grandpa told you that in the 72 fairyland, the man who trapped Hua Sheng''s soul was the second highness of the demon world to cut the moon. Do you remember that fairy story grandpa told you when he was a child? Tens of thousands of years ago? Later, the second highness of the demon Kingdom stood on the ground, which was a nine level God that could not be provoked. Wind, you are a little mortal. Tell me, what do you want to fight with others? "


    Silly eyes in the wind She was really unprepared.


    The Lord of the netherworld never said the identity of cutting the moon. He didn''t intentionally mislead Fengxi. He was afraid that Fengxi didn''t know who was cutting the moon.


    However, on the contrary, Fengxi not only knew that when he was a child, he had a dream about whether he could see the people in the demon world one day.


    In recent years, there are not 10000 or 8000 demons killed by the Feng family. But those are demons, not demons.


    Ordinary people can''t touch the devil Kingdom, and the gods can''t touch it. The gate of the devil kingdom is always in the most mysterious place between the universe.


    And the gods who participated in the war of gods and Demons ten thousand years ago have fallen.


    At that time, Grandpa said, "Xi''er, do you know?"? Among these three realms and six ways, no God is the opponent of his highness.

 Chapter 1214

    After the nameless wind sighed deeply, he dropped the chess pieces on the board, without looking at the wind, he began again, "our Feng family have been feng shui masters for generations, but no matter how powerful they are, they are only human beings. How can they compare with gods? I used to tell you that I didn''t dare to be deeply in love. I was afraid of a big dream. I didn''t dare to calculate the divination. I was afraid of the impermanence of heaven. Do you remember? "


    "Grandpa, I remember."


    "Well, just remember. Do you remember the divination your master used to make for Hua Sheng and her husband?"


    "Grandpa, do you mean...?"


    "Yes, your master is crazy, but he is a metaphysical genius. He has long concluded that the ending of Huasheng and Jiangliu will not be very good. I don''t need to say more about the meaning of deep love, you should understand. Since the two have already ended, why do you have to force them? "


    "I..."


    "Although Hua Sheng is trapped in a dreamland, it''s not easy for her to cut off the moon. She must have had a wonderful life. As a mortal, Jiangliu has long forgotten the past and the beloved, and will marry, have children and lead a mortal life. There is a destiny in the dark. What do you think you can change? "


    "Grandpa..."


    Fengxi has never seen grandpa talk to himself so formally. It seems that when he was alive, he never talked to her so formally about love between men and women.


    "Well, I won''t say much. Think about it for yourself. I''m a dead man. How can I interfere with the affairs of the living?"


    Wind nameless wave hands, wind Xi only feel a gust of wind hit, immediately lost eyes.


    She rubbed her eyes, and when she opened them again, she saw the ceiling.


    She knew that the dream was over and she was back.


    She took a deep breath What grandpa just said seems to be echoing in my ear.


    Ding Dong


    Outside the door came the sound of ringing the doorbell. The wind got up in a daze and opened the door carelessly.


    "Hello, Miss Fengxi, your breakfast."


    "I didn''t order it."


    "Mr. Qin ordered it for you."


    "Isn''t it pig''s foot rice?" The wind makes me blush.


    "No, no, it''s shrimp dumplings and seafood porridge."


    "Oh, yes, thank you."


    The wind came to pick up the breakfast in a daze. At this time, the person who sent the meal took off his helmet and raised his head to smile at her.


    She almost spilled the porridge on the ground.


    "You, you, you..."


    "Ha, the waiter''s clothes are very handsome. I rode the battery car all the way. It''s not blocked at all."


    Qin Wan Yu said with a smile.


    In this way, it immediately reminds Fengxi of their past. Qin Wanyu likes such pranks, and then sticks to her, shameless.


    But he can''t remember himself. He''s amnesic.


    "What are you doing here?" The wind bites her lips and cools her face.


    "Bring you breakfast."


    "I won''t eat. You can go."


    Fengxi directly shoved the breakfast back into Qin Wanyu''s hands and closed the door directly.


    Qin Wanyu was stunned when he closed the door, but he thought it was strange.


    He even took out his cell phone and opened the camera to look at his face.


    "Strange It ''s very handsome. How could it do this to me? " Qin Wanyu felt his chin and couldn''t understand it.


    The wind is leaning against the door, and the mood is complicated.


    I should not have met Qin, Wan and Yu again. How can I feel that I still cannot escape my fate?


    If she really goes to save a Sheng, then Qin Wanyu


    Thinking of this, Fengxi opened the door again. Unfortunately, Qin, Wan and Yu had disappeared.


    She was a little disappointed, thinking that she might have gone far.


    Just about to close the door, Qin Wanyu jumped out from the side, "is it to me?"


    Feng Xi''s eyes were full of tears. She didn''t know what to say. She put her arms around Qin Wanyu''s neck and cried in a low voice.


    "Why Why are you crying? Are you scared? " Qin Wanyu was flustered. He felt that Fengxi was a girl of great fun. He wanted to contact her. Unexpectedly, she held herself so directly. It was really embarrassing.

 Chapter 1215

    "Qin Wanyu, you bastard."


    "Well, I''m an asshole. Don''t cry, will you?"


    In his life, Qin Wanyu was not afraid of the teacher''s phone call, or the woman''s tears.


    After all, in addition to the childhood like Qiao Xue, there is no woman who has ever been touched.


    As before, Qin, Wan and Yu lived in Jiangcheng in a low-key and luxurious way.


    But that night, in the dark, he drove across the street and was stared at by the hyacinth.


    Inexplicably rescued by the girl in red, in fact, if it wasn''t for the danger of Qin, Wan and Yu, Fengxi would not have any interaction with him that night.


    But once Qin, Wan and Yu are in danger, Fengxi must be desperate. This is deep love.


    So the wind that night fascinated Qin, Wan and Yu.


    He doesn''t think he likes love at first sight, but he thinks it''s special to see this girl.


    This may be that there is a destiny in the dark, whether it is the amnesia of Qin, Wan and Yu, or no amnesia.


    I will fall in love with the wind at first sight at a certain time and a certain place.


    The woman he fell in love with was destined to be the owner of the wind family and a legend.


    After crying, Fengxi calmed down. He took a look at Qin Wanyu. "I want to eat pig''s foot rice. Can you accompany me?"


    "Well Yes, let''s go. I''ll accompany you even if you want to eat Tangseng meat. "


    After hearing this, Feng Xi broke into tears and smiled.


    The figure of the two people gradually went away, and Qiao Xue''s soul came down from the altar of Fengxi''s family.


    The eyes are complex and stare at their backs.


    In fact, Fengxi knows that she is willful, but why can''t she control it?


    Because she wants to save Hua Sheng.


    In case I can''t come back, I think it''s the last thought for Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Fengxi is not a person who likes to be a mother-in-law. She doesn''t like to be sensational or leave her last words.


    Just like Huasheng''s style, it''s low-key, calm, and the key is to be ruthless, so it''s the person who can achieve great things.


    With the arrival of Lord Styx, Fengxi and Huasheng have a new turn.


    When eating pig''s feet rice, she even secretly imagined that if a Sheng came back safely.


    Is it all the same as before, Lord Styx?


    At that time, Huasheng and Jiangliu will have children, and she will marry Qin Wanyu.


    Hua Zhi and Wang Jun hold hands. Hua Lin holds her clever son.


    Ginkgo biloba and Gao heyoulover are married. Even Yu Ping, the girl who was born badly, can have her own happiness.


    How good, this is everyone''s happiness.


    After all, life is not a fairy tale.


    Feng Xi knows that there are still many ways to go and a big mountain to turn.


    "Qin, Wan and Yu."


    "Yes?"


    "What do you think of that, not for eternity, but for the past?"


    This seems to be an old stick in love talk. Many lovers like to use it to express their feelings.


    Wind Xi thought, Qin Wanyu would say, no problem.


    But he thought for a while and said, "I don''t like the process. I value the result more. I can''t be together after I have it. It''s more painful. It''s better not to have it. It''s better not to know anything. How cruel is it to have it before you have it? "


    I was shocked by the wind.


    "Wind, do you believe it? If I have a woman I love deeply, no matter how hard I am with her, I must try my best to break through everything, and then with her, no matter how many mountains and rivers, no matter how many rivers and mountains, as long as the last person is her I think it''s worth it. "


    Qin Wanyu''s words, once again let the wind come red eyes

 Chapter 1216

    "Look, you are always asking these wonderful questions, asking me answers, and you are still crying."


    Ming and Ming knew each other before long, but Qin, Wan and Yu felt that they were familiar with the women in front of them.


    It seems that he doesn''t feel abrupt to do any action. He takes out the paper towel on the table and wipes tears for the wind.


    Fortunately, Fengxi doesn''t have make-up, or it will become a giant panda in seconds.


    "It''s OK. I have developed lacrimal glands today." The wind lowers its head and feels like it''s out of shape.


    In fact, it''s small to eat pig''s feet rice. It''s true to want to spend more time with Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Fengxi is an unmarried people, who do not believe in love or men.


    She used to think that there would not be a man in the world to make her heart beat.


    Later she met Qin Wanyu and their children


    She thinks it''s very beautiful. Even if she can''t stay together forever, it''s enough. There''s such a deep love in her life. It''s worth it.


    Whatever wind family and responsibility, go to her mother. She is also a woman, and she should have love.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late to understand that.


    Feng Xi even regretted that he should not be the owner of the wind family and protect one side''s safety.


    Even if you lose all your skills, you should leave the child behind.


    At least in the future, she will be gone, and the children will accompany Qin Wanyu.


    Now Qin, Wan and Yu are still alone. How can she rest assured.


    "Qin Wan Yu..."


    "Yes?"


    "You should get married and have a baby."


    "Are you pretending to be my mother?"


    Wind:


    "Don''t argue with me. Have a good meal and I''ll pay when I''m full."


    "What? In a hurry? " Feng Xi is a little jealous.


    "Yes, I''ll show you a good one."


    After the mysterious accounts of the gods of Qin, Wan and Yu were settled, Fengxi was pulled to a place called the secret room escape.


    To be honest, although Fengxi is only a little over 20, he is not at all like that age.


    No young girl should have the youthful energy, no star chasing, no CP, No gossip, and no online Red game, including this secret room escape.


    Even as soon as she went in, she said, "Yin Qi is a little heavy."


    The other players look at her like fools.


    Qin Wanyu also smiled and patted her on the shoulder and said, "my girlfriend is a little mentally retarded, you don''t mind."


    In an instant, the wind started to fly and almost kicked Qin, Wan and Yu.


    "Are you and he mentally retarded?" The wind glared.


    "Hahaha, it''s hot enough. I like it." Qin, Wan and Yu felt the kicked ass and laughed.


    Wind Xi turns her head, she doesn''t want to cry.


    It was a day when Qin, Wan and Yu stayed for more than ten hours before they were reluctant to part.


    When she left, Fengxi wanted to kiss Qin Wanyu for a while, but she held back.


    She felt that since she could not give happiness, she would stop provoking him.


    So when we parted, Fengxi said, "Qin Wanyu, thank you for accompanying me today. I will go back to my hometown and get married in a while."


    Qin Wanyu is shocked


    Then a self mocking smile, "it turns out that this is the master of famous flowers. Sooner or later, I''ll go."


    Qin Wanyu waved his hand, turned around and left, which made Fengxi feel sad.


    She watched his car go away. She didn''t even say a word of sorry.


    At midnight


    the underworld


    appears in Fengdu hall with a red cloak and a soul returning bell in hand.


    "Lord Styx, when shall we start?"


    "Do you really want it?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you know who is the man who trapped Hua Sheng in the 72 fairyland?"


    "I don''t care who I am, as long as I bully my friends, I will do it." When Feng Xi said this, he was very handsome.

 Chapter 1217

    "Ah ah, it''s worthy of being the descendants of Feng family. It''s just that they have backbone and praise."


    When white dye dressed in white, he embroidered a string of peach flowers on the corner of the white robe. Only white dye could do this.


    The Pluto always scolded him for being old and disrespectful, which he didn''t like to hear very much. He never admitted that he was tens of thousands of years old and always felt that he was a beautiful young man.


    Wind Xi raises his head, sees Bai ran, bows to salute, "Bai ran adult."


    "Eh? You''re welcome. "


    Bai Ran is fond of Fengxi. In fact, it''s all because of Fengqing. Fengxi''s eyebrows are somewhat similar to Fengqing''s.


    But Fengxi didn''t know about it. Only bairan and Pluto knew about it. They couldn''t talk about the gossip in front of her. They were insulting.


    "You take her, don''t old Feng make trouble with you?"


    Bai ran knows that there must be danger. He and the Pluto are all right. After all, they are the gods of ten thousand years.


    But the wind is really just the human body, which is what the wind said before nameless, the human body, comparable to the gods?


    The Pluto didn''t lift his eyelids. "No, it''s Fengxi''s choice, and To be honest, although Fengxi is only human, according to our observation, she is the most powerful Feng Shui expert in the past hundred years. I like the props she developed. "


    "Do you say that bell?" Bai ran smiles.


    Fengxi looks down awkwardly at the soul returning bell in her arms, and suddenly feels that she dare not open her teeth and claws in front of the two gods.


    "Have you told me something about the 72 fairyland?"


    The wind nodded.


    "It''s a big deal. I won''t tell you the specific advantages and disadvantages so as not to scare you. But one thing is very important. The three of us must be well matched, each of us should take his own responsibility and connect seamlessly. Do you understand? " Bai ran looked at the wind and said it seriously.


    "Please tell me your plan carefully, and I will write it down by heart."


    Bai ran holds the Pluto and sits down. Then they have an emergency meeting.


    Bai ran led the plan, and it was very precise.


    "I plan to do so. Several of us are out of the body and into the dreamland, but the abnormal moon cutter will surely kill us. I will take my fox beauty and transform it into a Sheng. It''s false and true, but it doesn''t last long. It won''t last long. Once the old pervert finds out, I will show up to my people. You and the old ghost go to find Hua Sheng and persuade her. You''d better let her open the seventh level, and the yuan Shen will wake up. "


    "Ha ha, this is good and easy. Give it to me." Fengxi and Huasheng have an excellent relationship. She is quite confident and can persuade Huasheng.


    "Wait a minute, you don''t want to be too happy."


    Bai ran finds that Feng Xi is too blind and optimistic, so she stops immediately.


    "Oh, Lord Bai ran, don''t say it. I know that it''s the moon chopper, isn''t it? "


    "No, what I want to say is that persuading Hua Sheng is actually a difficult task. First of all, Hua Sheng''s memory has been replaced. She doesn''t know us at all now. Can you understand?"


    "Ah, never mind. I''ll remind her." Feng Xi is very confident.


    At this time, the Pluto put in a sentence, "that''s why I''m looking for the wind to come back to the soul bell. I''ll let her try it with the bell."


    "It won''t be that simple. Our opponent is the old devil."


    Bai ran didn''t really fight with the moon chopping. The last confrontation was also a war of consciousness.


    So I''m not sure. What''s the end?


    However, Huasheng must be saved.


    "Lord Bai ran, I and Lord Styx understand why you risked your life to do this for ah Sheng? Do you like a Sheng, too? " Ask the wind and gossip.


    White dye:

 Chapter 1218

    "Elder sister, don''t talk nonsense."


    Bai ran looked at the Pluto and said, "it''s almost like he likes it."


    "Cough." The Lord of the underworld was extremely unnatural. He lowered his head and took a sip of water, pretending that he didn''t hear anything.


    Feng Xi secretly takes a look at Lord Styx, and then asks, "that''s unscientific. Why do you fight to save asheng?"


    "I said she was my relative."


    "The reason is not convincing." The wind pouted.


    "Well, well, I''ll tell you Little girl is my relative. That''s not a joke. But not ordinary relatives. We belong to the nine heavenly lady. " White dye proudly announced.


    The emperor of the underworld immediately added, "Hua Sheng is pure blood. You are collateral. You are not a member of Jiutian family."


    "Old man, can you be short of me? By I can''t even think of prestige. "


    "Wait a minute, can you say one by one, what''s going on, what kind of nine day family?" The wind is heard in the clouds.


    "Forget it. I usually joke that I have no prestige. You don''t believe me. Let the old man talk about it." Bai ran sighs. She only feels that she has lost all her character in recent years. She must be more solemn and learn from the old man.


    The wind gave you a quiet look at Lord Styx.


    The emperor of the underworld slowly opened his mouth, "the six ancient gods, Pangu, Nuwa, Fuxi, Xiwangmu, Shennong, you know?"


    "Well, I''ve seen the classic of mountains and seas." Wind stutters.


    "Well, these are not empty words. They are all true. Among the true gods, the nine heavenly Xuannv is the most low-key, and there are few legends about her. But it doesn''t affect her strength. Xuannv Niang is the teacher of Huangdi and the leader of Tiandi. In nine days, there is nothing she can''t manage. But later, after tens of thousands of years, the Xuannv Niang didn''t know whether she had been practicing Taoism in Tianwaitian or had been eclosion. In a word, there was no place to find. My mother is the offspring of my mother, but when my mother married my father and queen, we became the Fox family. The old man is right. We are not orthodox. And the magic skill of Xuannv Niang, Jiutian XuanHuo, was lost. For thousands of years, no one can use it. But Not long ago, I and the old man were surprised to find that one of the ordinary people could use this kind of extinction. You should know who that person is? " White dye asks the wind.


    "Yes Yes A Sheng. " The wind scared me to speak.


    "Yes, it''s Hua Sheng. Although we are also fascinated, we don''t know where she came from, but she can use the nine sky XuanHuo. But my mother is also the pure blood descendant of Xuannv Niang, and my mother can''t use it. This magic skill has been used by Hua Sheng for thousands of years, except for the mother''s nature. So she must be a nine day family. As for what happened between the moon and the moon, we don''t know. We need to check it slowly. In a word, I went to save Huasheng, which is to maintain the last pure bloodline of the Jiutian family, understand? "


    "I see."


    "Forget it, you are a mortal who can understand it." Bai ran waves her hands and gets up.


    The wind makes me blush.


    "It''s almost time. We should go."


    The Lord of the underworld raised his hand, but opened the door of illusion.


    "This is the top entrance of the thirty-six visions. When we enter, I will lead you to enter one level at a time, and finally stop at the seventy-two visions. Once we enter the first twelve visions, we will be under the control of the moon chopping. Life and death are really beyond our control." The final admonition of the Pluto.


    Wind Xi pats buttock slowly to stand up, "don''t say again, this war, we must win, a Sheng, must come back."

 Chapter 1219

    After the three of them made the final plan, Fengxi followed the two gods into the seventy-two dreamland with mortal body.


    I didn''t even leave any words


    Even Fengxi didn''t explain her family''s affairs or what to do after that?


    Nowadays, there is only one black cat, several breezes and Qiao Xue.


    Xiaohei can''t speak, just as usual, lying under the sofa quietly pretending to sleep.


    In fact, these breezes don''t know about black cats, which was not the case before Xiao Hei.


    When Hua Sheng used to be there, it walked horizontally.


    Later, the owner was gone. He took Xiaobai and his children to hide in Xie Dongyang''s house, but he didn''t want to be chased by Zhuoman''s hyena demon.


    Then the family was destroyed and finally accepted by Fengxi.


    "Does boss Fengxi have a boyfriend?" Qiao Xue suddenly asked some breeze.


    "Why do you ask?"


    "It''s OK, just ask. It seems that the boss will cry as soon as he sees that man Why? "


    Qiao Xue asked on purpose. She knew who Qin Wanyu was.


    "Don''t you think that''s ridiculous? Isn''t that your ex boyfriend? "


    Qiao Xue continues to pretend to be innocent. "I''ve been wandering in the underworld for so many years, where can I remember my ex boyfriend? You''re so funny."


    A few breeze didn''t say a word, to be honest, everyone didn''t particularly like Qiao Xue.


    I always feel that this woman is not pleasant, but I can''t help it. Fengxi sympathizes with others and takes her in.


    "Fengxi told me when he left. When he said she wasn''t there, you should listen to me."


    "Who do you think you are?"


    "Yes, do you lie?"


    "Nonsense, can Lord Fengxi explain it to you? What can you do for us? "


    Qiao Xue takes out a talisman, which is worn almost every day by the wind.


    That''s a gift from Miss Huasheng to Lord Fengxi. I don''t know what magic power it has, but However, Feng Xi attaches great importance to it.


    But it''s in Qiao Xue''s hands. Why?


    "Take this out, do you believe it? It''s really from Fengxi. I didn''t cheat you Mr. Fengxi is also for your good. Once Mr. Fengxi fails to come back this time, someone must be in charge of the family. I will be responsible for you. "


    Qiao Xue said that it''s righteous and awe inspiring. Although several winds are not convinced, there are keepsakes after all.


    In fact, the keepsake was stolen by Qiao Xue. Before the wind left, she took a bath. At that time, the amulet was put in the bathroom.


    But later Qiao Xue took it away when she didn''t pay attention. The wind was so fast that she didn''t remember this.


    Qiao Xue knows that Fengxi may not return this time, so she takes out the keepsake in advance to fool the breeze and make trouble.


    After all, Fengxi is not at home. No one knows the truth.


    Feng Xi didn''t notice that the amulet was stolen until


    Within 72 visions, as soon as she landed on the ground, the fox girl with magic skills disappeared.


    Only the Pluto and the wind.


    "Lord Styx, you said, my a Sheng is really the descendant of the nine heavenly Xuannv lady?"


    "I can''t be wrong. After all, there''s no such thing as nine sky fire in the three realms and six ways. It''s rare that Huasheng can reach the sixth level."


    "Shit, can''t I walk sideways in the future? My friend is a real God, ha ha ha... "


    "Don''t be happy too early, let''s try to get out of here alive first." Lord Styx lost his face.

 Chapter 1220

    Looking at the peach blossom in the courtyard, Hua Sheng can''t help frowning. It''s not the season for peach blossom to bloom. Why does peach blossom exist?


    At the next moment, I saw Jun Qingyue standing under the peach tree with a wine jar and a blue suit.


    In fact, I was not used to seeing such a gentle and elegant side after seeing his gorgeous dress.


    However, we still have to admit that the beauty of the moon is very good. Although Hua Sheng is not Yan Kong, he has to admit his prince''s demeanor.


    "A Sheng, come." You lean on the moon and hook your hand.


    "Why?"


    "Come here."


    Hua Sheng shook his head. "No way."


    "How beautiful are you looking at the peach blossom?" Jun leans to the moon and reaches out to take off one, then his fingers move.


    The peach blossom comes to Huasheng.


    She sat in the bower, dressed in an apricot dress, with a white jade hairpin on her head, simple and elegant.


    Peach blossom falls in her palm a little bit, and then leaves one by one, dancing in her palm.


    She knew that this was magic, which must have been done by Jun Qingyue.


    The palm of Hua Sheng''s hand ignites a fire, and the peach blossom instantly burns to ashes.


    "I don''t like magic. It''s boring. I like the real one." Hua Sheng opens his mouth lightly.


    "This is the truth. What do you want, asson, I can give you As long as you speak... "


    Jun Qingyue is walking towards Huasheng step by step. During this period, she has become the emperor''s gracious, honored and favored, and no one can match her.


    Almost overnight, the whole Liuyun, no one did not know the fifth miss of Tianshi mansion.


    Outsiders call her Hua Yunluo, but Jun Qingyue only calls her a Sheng. She likes a Sheng herself. Although she doesn''t know why, she thinks the name sounds comfortable.


    When you finished, Hua Sheng suddenly lost his mind.


    Her eyes are looking into the distance. Yes, what does she want?


    With her hands on her chin, she tried to break her head, but she felt very empty.


    She has everything clearly. She is the fifth miss of Tianshi mansion. She is the master of the family and commands the Huajia family and three thousand guests.


    It is also the prince and princess to be, and the saint queen of the future, with countless splendor, wealth and gold and silver.


    Even the Duan is the Lingyuan Duan that the whole continent can''t look up to, even the prince is down.


    What else is she unhappy about?


    "Jun Qianyue, did you let Wuji tower say that I was a piece of waste?"


    "Yes, are you happy?"


    "Happy head, now outside all jokes our Tianshi mansion." When Hua Sheng is childish, he is really childish.


    Can cut the moon very like this Huasheng, simple and lovely.


    There is no hatred, no doubt and no indifference.


    Even if she hasn''t been able to like him now, he feels very happy during this period.


    "Nonsense, who dares to laugh at your Heavenly Master''s mansion? I will break their doglegs."


    The man in the green shirt slowly approaches Huasheng. He raises his hand and just wants to fall on her head.


    Hua Sheng skilfully avoids it. She doesn''t like any physical contact and is very exclusive.


    In this period of time, Jun Qingyue has tried many times. Whenever he approaches, Hua Sheng will avoid, which makes him very upset.


    "A Sheng."


    "Yes?"


    "What would you do if someone wanted to take you away from the lonely side?"


    Hua Sheng is slightly shocked.


    "I hate it. Today, there are a few more flies. They can''t help themselves to die. Wait for a moment. After killing them alone, how about coming back and spending time with you


    "What do you mean, I don''t understand?" Hua Sheng''s face was confused.


    Jun tilts the moon to dote on the smile, the eyes are gentle, "lovely, don''t understand nothing, don''t need to understand, you just need to understand, no matter nine heavy sky, or under the spring, I am the man who loves you most."


    Finish saying, Jun Qing moon a green light, disappeared in the back garden of Tianshi mansion.

 Chapter 1221

    Bai ran always likes to say that other people are too happy. In fact, he himself is too happy. He always thinks everything is too smooth.


    At first, I thought that the demon fox with me could be transformed into the appearance of Huasheng, temporarily bewildering and beheading the moon.


    It''s a pity that, as soon as he entered the illusion, he was discovered. How can this play be performed?


    "Don''t be hurt, fox."


    There is a beautiful waterfall at the entrance of the fairyland. Bai Ran is dressed in white with two fox subordinates. It looks like a man or a woman, but it looks like a city.


    And the moon is dressed in blue. It''s gorgeous. Even the red moon in the center of the eyebrows disappears. It seems that he really thinks he''s the moon.


    "Dead pervert, are you still alive?" Bai ran smiles lazily.


    "In these nine days, I can let everyone die, but no one can let me die." Cut the moon evil smile.


    "Who gives you confidence? Is that your mother? " Bai rante likes to hurt others. He always damages the Pluto. He is used to it.


    Cut the moon is not angry, "dying, let your mouth happy a few words?"? Why, bring two fox trash? Don''t you think it''s pointless? Stinky fox, you are a half breed monster. You don''t have the pure bloodline of the Jiutian family, but you can play with authority? It''s said that the emperor of heaven called you the emperor of fox clan. "


    Bai ran didn''t speak. She put away her smile and looked at the moon.


    In the three realms and six ways, those who dare to call the emperor of heaven a cub are afraid that there is only one person who cuts off the moon.


    "Even if you all come, it''s just a matter of my flicking my fingers I can''t help myself... "


    "I like to be out of my own power. Do you mind me?"


    "The king of the underworld is also confused. He came to die with some tripods Or It''s also a blessing for you to disappear here. "


    Finish saying, a black light rushed down directly, Bai ran hurriedly took out the magic weapon of the fox nationality - Soul avoiding bead.


    To resist the first attack of the moon cutting, and the fox demon next to him is not afraid of life and death. He resists with Bai ran. Although his magic power is weak, he tries his best.


    "Old man, hurry up, my time is less than expected I feel like I can last up to seven rounds... " White dye continuously infuses the holy power into the beads, dare not slightest neglect.


    On the other side, Pluto and Fengxi have infiltrated the mansion of Tianshi mansion.


    "Wow, this is a 72 dreamland It''s beautiful... "


    "Seventy two fairyland is nihilistic. All the mirrors here are moon cutting. If he wants to make it beautiful, it can be beautiful He wants to make it miserable. This is the purgatory of the world. It''s just a consciousness of his moment. "


    "That''s really great..." Fengxi belongs to the advanced time and space crossing, so when you come in, you will be full of curiosity.


    They had just infiltrated the other courtyard where Huasheng was. Suddenly, twelve people in black appeared in front of them.


    "Twelve shadow guards?" The face of Pluto is calm.


    "Who are these people?"


    "It''s the shadow guard from the illusion of moon cutting, but because the moon cutting uses magic, it makes them and the real person no doubt Give it to me here. Go to find Hua Sheng. "


    With that, Lord Ming opened the border directly, and covered all the yard of Huasheng in the border.


    Then, on one hand, a myriad of black Datura flowers came out. They crawled all over the place in an instant, and all the arms and legs of the twelve people were entangled.


    The wind took advantage of the gap, a deep mountain, rushed into Huasheng''s boudoir.


    She pushed the door open nervously. "Ah Sheng, I''ve come to see you."


    The next second, a knife of cold light appeared, and the wind just felt the neck cool, and the dagger stuck to its neck.

 Chapter 1222

    "Who are you?"


    The familiar voice sounded, and the wind burst into tears. She turned her head and looked at the face of the city.


    "Ah Sheng, it''s me."


    "Who are you?"


    Obviously, Hua Sheng doesn''t know Feng Xi. Now Hua Sheng is Hua Yunluo. All memories are Hua Yunluo''s.


    Hua Yunluo is an identity of Hua Sheng in numerous reincarnations. She is the fifth miss of the Tianshi mansion of LiuYun kingdom.


    All of these backgrounds have been explained to Fengxi on the way. Now, the memory of Huasheng is covered, and I don''t remember the past.


    No matter it''s the Pluto, Bai ran, the wind, the river, or anything related to the past, she can''t remember it.


    Cut the moon to control the dead in the dreamland, leaving Hua Sheng in the seventy-two dreamland, unable to live.


    "A Sheng, don''t you remember me? I am the wind Wind, you know? When the wind blows, clouds fly Do you remember that word of Liu Bang? "


    Wind Xi is very anxious. He explains to Hua Sheng.


    Hua Sheng looks at the woman in front of him strangely, with a serious expression.


    She got up this morning and felt uneasy, so she divined for herself.


    Divination shows that there will be bad people invading today, and the bad people will play the role of her friends to tempt her and confuse her.


    So Huasheng is very hostile to Fengxi, and even has determined that she is the one who will harm herself.


    Why does Hua Sheng divine?


    In fact, it''s very simple. The divinatory symbols are controlled by the moon cutting. Here is the world of the moon cutting. He can change everything freely.


    So Huasheng''s divinatory symbols are not the result of the real divinatory symbols, but everything controlled by the moon.


    Chopping the moon also predicted that someone would come, and had already set them up.


    So no matter what Fengxi says, Huasheng doesn''t believe it.


    "Don''t lie to me. Let''s talk about it. How many people and partners have you come to Are you from the Xiahou family? Or some other family? By whom? "


    Feng Xi remembers to stamp his feet. "Ah Sheng, why don''t you believe me? We are best friends. Listen to me first. I come from a thousand years later Where you are now is not true. It''s a mirage. This is the fairyland manipulated by the demon, you know? It''s the devil Kingdom dead pervert He is now the prince of Liuyun state, the prince Qianyue you know, you know? He''s all in disguise. He''s put your soul into the illusion and wants to imprison you for life Lord Styx and I, Lord bairan, risked our lives to save Bai Ran is now on the front line, fighting against the moon. Lord Pluto is also outside to clean up the dark guards left by the moon I''ll take the opportunity to tell you the truth, Lord Pluto said, when your ninth sky fire reaches the seventh layer of holy flower, you will automatically awaken the yuan God Then you can escape from the illusion, a Sheng Come with me. It''s too late When you disappear, everyone''s life becomes dark. Especially the river. Without you, what should we do in the future? A Sheng... "


    Feng Xi said that she was crying. The more she said it, the more sad she felt


    But Hua Sheng''s mind kept telling her, "the woman in front of her is a liar. She''s just a bait sent by the enemy to lure you into being cheated. If you go with her, you''re really in the middle of it. Jun Qianyue is the man who loves you the most. You can''t leave here. "


    "A Sheng, you talk Don''t you want the river? " The wind asked her tearfully.


    "Who is the river?" Hua Sheng frowned slightly, feeling that the name was both unfamiliar and a little familiar, and that feeling was really unclear.

 Chapter 1223

    White dye is fighting against the clock there. The Pluto is also fighting against the demons outside.


    Feng Xi took the simplest task, because she was mortal, so she didn''t want to take risks.


    Feng Xi always thought that as long as he saw Hua Sheng and made things clear, everything would be done.


    It seems that what she thinks is too simple. Bai Ran is right. She is too optimistic.


    Where does Hua Sheng remember her? I don''t remember that even though I was cut off by the moon, I was injected with hostile consciousness in my mind, so Huasheng may have killed the wind in minutes.


    Wind Xi only felt a pain in her neck. The dagger pushed forward, and the blade immediately cut her flesh and blood.


    "Don''t talk nonsense I won''t believe you. I''m a diviner. I divined for myself in the morning There will be an enemy attack today. And I will be cheated out of the house. It seems that it''s true that you, a woman, can act and cry at the same time, just like the real one. It''s a pity I''ve seen through you for a long time. "


    "A Sheng You don''t believe me? "


    My heart is broken and my best friend doesn''t trust me. What kind of mood is that? Life is not like death, isn''t it?


    "Why should I believe in someone I don''t know?"


    "Your name is Hua Yunluo. Your name is Hua Sheng You are not the fifth miss of the Tianshi mansion of LiuYun kingdom. You are the fifth miss of the Chinese family after a thousand years. You have two very good sisters, one is Hua Zhi, the other is Hua Lin. You also have a best friend, that is me, I am feng shui master, I am Feng family We used to fight together, kill demons and demons, and protect the people of Jiangcheng Most of all, you have a man you love deeply. He is called Jiangliu. He is your husband, you are married, you are very loving, Jiangliu for you, even life can not. On the poor green down the yellow spring, you also for her, once into the road of reincarnation Kill all directions in Shura hell, make thousands of evil spirits tremble You are the most powerful immortal. You are Hua Sheng You are the kindest a Sheng, you are also the most righteous a Sheng That life, you are not negative, not negative, only negative your love river. A Sheng, please Don''t torture the river. He is just a mortal. He can''t stand such a toss. Go back How about going back to him? We''re just like before? "


    Fengxi closed her eyes and her mind was full of the previous pictures. She spoke so fast that she knew she could not waste her time.


    Because every minute and every second here are fought for by bairan and Pluto with their lives.


    Hua Sheng listened to a lot, but he still felt nothing, as if the person who Feng Xi said was not her at all.


    What Hua Zhi, Hua Lin, what wind, river, she really can''t remember all, one can''t remember.


    "Miss, be careful..."


    Green had been pruning flowers and plants behind the house, but when he came back, he saw strangers and young ladies arguing.


    Suddenly the scissors in my hand flew out and went straight to the wind.


    Wind Xi had been ready for a long time. A yellow talisman flew out of his hand and shot down the scissors directly. Then the Yellow talisman hit the green face directly.


    Then a flash of fire started, and the girl who was burning suddenly cried


    Hua Sheng is furious when he sees his girl being burned. It''s a good thing to hide in time. Otherwise, he will hang up on the spot.


    She didn''t have time to blame a Sheng for being confused, so she hurried to resist, but she still failed in three moves. She fell to the ground after being hit by Hua Sheng.


    "Since you don''t say anything Then die. "


    After that, Hua Sheng lit the spark with one hand


    The wind suddenly cools my heart. It''s nine days of XuanHuo. Ma, are you cool directly?

 Chapter 1224

    Nine days of XuanHuo, no matter what layer it is, it''s not for ordinary people to parry.


    So Fengxi only thought that she wanted to be cool, but she was eager to survive. Suddenly she remembered that there was still a big way to go.


    So he quickly got up and signed his hands. "Fengxi, the 85th generation of Fengjia''s successor, invited Fengjia''s Dharma protector to appear to protect me from difficulties and help me to kill demons. He was as urgent as a law." just after saying that, a huge white Sirius appeared. He stood in front of Fengxi with a proud face and a languid face.


    "Why do you say that long string? You will say directly later that you can''t beat others. If you are going to die, let me help you. "


    Wind:


    Well, Fengxi thinks he''s really unlucky. Grandpa always says he''s the best feng shui master in the Feng family for 100 years.


    But as her royal protector, why doesn''t it work so well? Every time I come out, I''m cynical and proud.


    In contrast, Grandpa, auntie, and grandfather all do their best to protect the Dharma and do not want to have a good relationship with the master.


    is not afraid to make complaints about the wind. After all, he really asks for help. He even called out last time, and he ran back and refused to fight. He was also drunk.


    "Dharma protector, don''t talk nonsense. It''s important to save my life."


    The wolf God looked at the opposite Hua Sheng and narrowed his eyes? She''s going to kill you? What did you do? Did you sleep in the river? "


    "Theo Don''t talk nonsense Is it not against the law to rumor? " The wind embarrassed me.


    "Otherwise, how could your best friend want to kill you? He also used such a high-level flame..."


    "It''s too late to explain. A Sheng doesn''t listen to me now. Try to find a way."


    At this time, Feng Xi can only rely on the law of protection. The wolf God is really dedicated to protecting the wind family. It directly supports the purple light shield.


    Keep the fire of Huasheng away


    The good thing about Huasheng is that it emits the blue dragon singing fire on the first floor of Jiutian XuanHuo. Although the fire is fierce, the wolf God is not vegetarian.


    You can still carry it, and then Fengxi took the opportunity to explain a few words, "a Sheng, since you have used nine days of XuanHuo, you can open the seventh floor directly. Lord Ming said that when you reach the seventh floor, you will break the illusion and remember everything."


    The wolf king turned around and said, "are you crazy? She''s on the seventh floor. This is purgatory None of us can go out alive... "


    The wolf king is a monster in the metaphysical world. He is only responsible for the contract with human beings, not responsible for implicating himself here.


    For nine days of XuanHuo, monsters and beasts have heard about it for a long time.


    That''s the true God of ancient times, the unique skill of the nine heavenly Xuannv.


    Nine days of Xuan fire, divided into nine heavy.


    If we go down level by level, we will be more and more powerful and powerful.


    Beyond the sixth level, there are few creatures in the three realms and six channels that can resist.


    Last time, the magic way on the sixth floor of Huasheng The hell of Shura has been howling


    So on the seventh floor of Fengxi, wolf king almost died of anger. Isn''t it fatal?


    Hua Sheng narrowed his eyes slightly, always feeling that something was coming out of his mind, but he could not seem to break through the last barrier.


    "Miss, don''t hesitate to kill them. They brought a lot of people to kill the old lady. We can''t lose any more. You are our last hope. These people must be from the Marquis family. Don''t be merciful. "


    After a word of green, Hua Sheng no longer hesitated. He directly upgraded the blue flame to the fire of the sea soul, and then changed it to the yellow sky Xuan, and then to the red blood stain.


    "It should be enough to deal with both of you with blood stains." With that, the cold light in Hua Sheng''s eyes flashed, pushing out the huge red flame with one hand.


    In an instant, wolf God and wind Xi''s face changed greatly.

 Chapter 1225

    Hua Sheng is encouraged by the green and bewildered by the moon. She takes everything in the fairyland seriously and regards Fengxi as her enemy. She is not to blame.


    After all, chopping the moon is a big man in the demon world. It''s all a divine operation. How could it be solved by ordinary people like Fengxi.


    So Hua Sheng was directly put on the fourth floor, which was provoked by green. The wolf God and Feng Xi were very flustered.


    After all, the power of the fourth layer can''t be imagined. The wolf God thinks he''s more dangerous and less fortunate, and the wind Xi thinks he may turn into ash in an instant.


    At the critical moment, Feng Xi suddenly thought that there was still treasure not taken out.


    Take out the soul bell immediately, then gently shake


    Hua Sheng was stunned, and then somehow, he took back the flame, which was about to devour the wind and the wolf God.


    But in an instant, it will disappear completely. It''s just exciting not to want it.


    The wolf God was so scared that he was sweating and the wind was still scared.


    "A Sheng, a Sheng..."


    The wind is shaking the bell and calling the name of Hua Sheng. It''s strange but useful.


    Hua Sheng felt vaguely that the voice seemed to be the same as those he heard in his dream, and immediately fell into confusion again.


    At this time, the king of the underworld took the opportunity to directly block in front of Fengxi and wolf God.


    "Lord Pluto, if you come, I will go first."


    Finish saying, a white light wolf God disappears, wind Xi Wu face, "this wolf is too unreliable, I ask to change the protection."


    "Let''s use it together. Your family''s Dharma protectors have been quite unreliable all these years." This is what the Lord of the underworld said.


    Wind:


    Hua Sheng looks at the man in black who appears out of the sky and frowns slightly.


    "A Sheng doesn''t remember. He doesn''t know all of us." Feng Xi explains to the Hades.


    The Pluto nodded with a pale face, "normal, after all, is the illusion of cutting the moon."


    "Keep ringing."


    After the king of the netherworld finished speaking, Fengxi hurriedly continued to use the soul returning bell. The king of the netherworld secretly injected the spiritual power into the bell and helped Fengxi.


    With the blessing of the king of the underworld, the power of the soul bell increases in an instant.


    There are voices constantly coming into Huasheng''s mind


    "A Sheng, you won''t leave me, will we stay together forever?"


    "A Sheng, this life has you, enough."


    "A Sheng, how can I be so lucky to have such a good you?"


    "Five younger sister, you are smart, ha ha."


    "Five younger sister, do you think Wang Junxian is a bastard number one?"


    "Five younger sister, help my son think of a name."


    "Five younger sister, Bai Kangning''s name is so nice. My husband and I like it."


    "A Sheng, let''s go to the end of the world to kill demons and Demons together?"


    "A Sheng, can''t I like Qin, Wan and Yu? I will be miserable, right?"


    "A Sheng, I''m pregnant, but I can''t stay with this child. I want to leave qinwanyu."


    In Hua Sheng''s mind, there are the voices of the river, Hua Zhi, the wind and Hua Lin.


    Those once loved ones, one by one appear, even if the fragments just flash by, but she is still stimulated.


    Hua Sheng holds his head in his hands and feels a little dizzy.


    "A Sheng..." I''m afraid of the wind. I need to help.


    But was stopped by the Pluto, "don''t go, she should be thinking of something now, give her some time."


    "Do you have time?"


    A voice of death rings, and a red magic light appears in front of us.


    The Red Crescent of his brow glowed slightly.


    The wind Xi and the netherworld are both an earthquake. The moon cutting appears here so fast. That means White dye is the experience of unpredictable?

 Chapter 1226

    The sudden appearance of chopping the moon surprised the Pluto and Fengxi.


    "Lord Pluto, Lord bairan, he..." Feng Xi didn''t dare to ask if he was dead or not. I always thought it was unacceptable.


    The Pluto knew what Fengxi was going to say, and immediately rejected, "no, don''t think about it."


    "Ming Yan, it''s not interesting for you to deceive yourself Now don''t worry about that fox. You two will die here. But I suddenly changed my mind just now. I think it would be more interesting if a Sheng killed you by himself. "


    Finish saying, cut the moon and raise your hand, gently.


    The red light quickly enters Huasheng''s eyebrow center. Suddenly, the eyebrow center slowly opens a red lotus flower.


    The king of the underworld was shocked and lost his color. "The devil nature of Huasheng has been triggered."


    "What magic?" The wind doesn''t know the origin of the lotus at all.


    "It''s too late to explain. In short, Hua Sheng doesn''t know why she was infused with the devil, but she can''t see it at ordinary times. As long as the lotus comes out, she will become very strange. The whole person is very devil. In short, you have to be careful. "


    As soon as the voice of the emperor of the underworld fell, Hua Sheng suddenly threw out a flame.


    The emperor and Fengxi almost burst into blossom. Fortunately, the emperor was smart enough to use the netherworld umbrella to prevent them from burning.


    "A Sheng, you can''t kill us. We are your friends. Look at me, a Sheng."


    Wind Xi does not die, a strong call for the name of a Sheng.


    But at this time, the pupils of Huasheng are red, and the lotus in the center of the eyebrows is blooming very beautiful.


    The powerful Hua Sheng and the demonic initiation are basically unmatched. The Pluto suddenly thought of her performance in the Shura hell on that day, in order to protect the river, she was a little desperate.


    "Wind, Hua Sheng is demonized. It''s possible for us to..."


    "Don''t tell me more, Lord Styx. I''ll find a way."


    Wind Xi suddenly thought of the amulet on his neck. He thought that it was made by Hua Sheng himself. It must have some effect.


    So he reached out and touched his neck. Unexpectedly, it was empty.


    It seems that I forgot to take it when I left home that day. Emma, the wind suddenly became desperate.


    "It''s over, Lord Pluto. We''re really dead this time."


    Her face was in mourning, and she was in despair with Lord Styx.


    A Sheng has become invincible in the world. With one month''s cutting, there is almost no way to live.


    The Pluto whispered, "I''ll hold on for a while. You take my reincarnation mirror and escape. Don''t look back As long as he goes back to the mortal world, the moon will not hunt him down. He is so conceited that he will not hunt down a despised mortal. When I came out, your grandfather asked me, and I promised that I would let you go back safely... "


    "Lord Styx..."


    "Go back, the fragrant fire of Fengjia cannot be broken."


    "And you?" My eyes are wet with tears.


    "I''m ok. They can''t kill me. I''m already the master of the underworld, and I won''t be what I am. "


    however, Fengxi doesn''t believe it. It''s not easy to be offended by beheading the moon. Even if you can''t kill the Pluto, it will make him worse.


    "Let''s go."


    The Pluto urges, but Fengxi still feels that it''s not righteous to run like this.


    So carrying the Pluto on his back, he took advantage of the moon cutting and didn''t pay attention to throw out a super exploding charm, a secret prop developed by himself.


    This charm has stealth function, so it will stick to the body unconsciously.


    When the charm falls on the shoulder of the moon cutting, wind Xi''s hands seal and chant the mantra: blow.


    Then a loud bang came, and suddenly several people were covered with thick black smoke.

 Chapter 1227

    Feng Xi wept with joy and thought that she had succeeded. As long as he killed the moon, ah Sheng would be able to recover.


    But when the smoke was gone, the Pluto and Fengxi were stunned.


    The scene has changed. Yes, the surrounding scene has changed. It''s not the Tianshi mansion or the boudoir of Huasheng.


    It turned out to be a super large ice cave with very low temperature, surrounded by blue glaciers like glass.


    "No, he changed the scene." The Pluto frowned.


    Later, the moon with Hua Sheng slowly appeared in their opposite.


    Cut the moon unhurt, smiled, "the Muggle of the wind family, is it still good? Is there any ability to develop a charm by yourself?"


    Wind Xi calmly said, "yes, that''s just the super explosive talisman developed by my aunt, which makes me cry for ghosts and dregs."


    "But it doesn''t work for me Don''t you understand? 72 fantasy is my home Here, all of you are not my match, as long as I want, you are finished in minutes. Didn''t Ming Yan ask me where the fox was? You see... "


    Finish saying, cut the moon left hand to lift up slowly.


    On the huge ice lake nearby, a huge piece of ice slowly rises.


    When it reaches a certain height and is illuminated by light, the wind and the Pluto can see it clearly.


    There is a white fox. The fox is motionless with his eyes open, just like a doll.


    "Old white." The emperor of the underworld has a pain in his chest.


    I''m used to joking with Bai ran. That guy always calls him an old devil, and he always calls Bai ran a smelly fox.


    At this moment, Pluto is extremely sad.


    He and Bai ran have known each other for thousands of years and have a deep friendship.


    In the past ten thousand years, Bai Ran has never been so embarrassed. Now she has been beaten into a beast and turned into a fox. What a cruel scene.


    "Ah? Is that Bai ran The wind was stunned.


    This is what the real body of Bai Ran is like


    Cut the moon to hold the demonized Huasheng, a winner on the face.


    "The dead fox looks upset, but he has thousands of years of cultivation. After so many natural disasters, he is indeed immortal It''s true that I can''t kill it, but I said it can make your life worse than death. Since you like my vision so much, you can stay here forever. I have frozen it with blue magic crystal. Let it make a specimen here forever. It''s perfect. "


    When the Pluto heard about it, he went on a rampage.


    The wind Xi saw a very amazing scene. The handsome and indifferent Lord of the netherworld suddenly grew a pair of huge black wings behind him.


    The whole pupil turned black in an instant, and the black Python robe on the body also had a layer of halo and glittered.


    "Oh, it''s changed. It''s not bad But since you like ashing, let ashing send you to accompany the stinky fox. When you show the prototype, I will send you to the ice to make specimens. The next Lord of the underworld should thank me for retiring you too early. "


    With one finger of his hand, Hua Sheng suddenly flies to the Pluto with a huge fireball.


    Fengxi wants to rush up to fight, but is blocked by the Pluto.


    His wings forced a fan, suddenly changed the direction of the flame, the huge fireball toward the moon.


    I saw that guy just raised his hand gently and absorbed the ball back. The wind was so dull.


    The other side is just a big boss. How can this fight go on?


    This is not a confrontation at all. This is a unilateral massacre.


    It''s a diamond with a bronze.


    Hua Sheng and Yin Hong are more beautiful than usual. It''s a pity She is not cute after being demonized.

 Chapter 1228

    "Wasting time A Sheng, kill them quickly. We''ll go back to spend more time... "


    It''s so complacent to cut the moon. I didn''t notice the subtle change of Hua Sheng''s expression.


    So, when Hua Sheng makes a move, he does not have any precautions, because he is too confident in himself.


    Confident enough to feel that you can control anyone''s life at any time.


    So when Hua Sheng penetrates his body with a huge flame, he is shocked.


    Cut the moon and turn around, looking at Hua Sheng sadly, "ah Sheng, you Is memory restored? "


    Moon cutting didn''t ask Hua Sheng why he did it. He is a smart man. Hua Sheng has only one purpose to deal with him.


    As for why we deal with him suddenly, it must be to restore our memory.


    So the moon will be very lost to ask Hua Sheng.


    At this moment, the red lotus flower in the center of Huasheng''s eyebrows has disappeared, and the pupils have gradually changed back to their original colors.


    Hua Sheng''s hand didn''t move. She was still cutting the belly of the moon. She remembered that when he was chatting in the Tianshi mansion, he said it once.


    His demonic heart is in the lower abdomen. If someone wants to kill him, there is no other way to kill him unless he can take advantage of his inattention and break it down with a powerful power.


    At that time, Hua Sheng just said lightly, why do you tell me such an important thing.


    Cut the Moon said, because you are the only one I believe and love between heaven and earth.


    At that time, maybe I didn''t expect that Hua Sheng would borrow that day so soon. He took the initiative to tell her the information.


    "I know I can''t kill you, but with my ability, it''s enough to let you sleep for a hundred years. A hundred years Enough, enough for me and the river to grow old, so I''m not afraid that in a hundred years, you will come to me for revenge. "


    "Sure enough You still love that mortal... " Cut the moon bitter smile, even the eyebrows of the crescent moon have become dim.


    "I won''t feel guilty. Don''t expect me to feel guilty. You are my enemy. I''m afraid that no matter what happened before, I''ll just do it now You used to design the river flow in lingjiuzhou and Wunan, open the road of reincarnation, and when we had no way to go, drop the Shura hell You just want to separate me and the river, but I tell you, I will never allow anything like this, even if you are the Lord of the devil Kingdom Who dares to move the river? That''s the person I want to kill. Cut the moon I''m not your red Jue, nor your sheng''er. I''m the wife of the river, whether ten thousand years ago or ten thousand years later. "


    Finish saying, Hua Sheng another hand spreads out palm, a red flower, bloom on her hand.


    And then it turns into a bigger and bigger flame.


    The king of the underworld and the wind together exclaimed, "holy flower."


    This is the seventh layer of the nine sky XuanHuo. Shenghua and Huasheng did it.


    When the sacred flower opens, the red fire rain falls all over the sky The Pluto and Fengxi are protected by her golden light.


    And the moon in the huge power and flame, slowly close your eyes.


    "A Sheng, don''t you want your body?" He smiled.


    "Hua Sheng, don''t let him sleep. Your body is still in his hands..." Remind me.


    "He won''t say it. There''s no need to waste time."


    Hua Sheng almost at the same time, the spirit power, will cut the moon closed his eyes, with the magic light of the body slowly sink into the lake.


    "Since you like the 72 fairyland, you can sleep here for a hundred years." Hua Sheng''s eyes gradually become cold, and his voice is as indifferent as before.


    "Ah Sheng, I knew, I knew You''re a smart dead girl The wind is so happy that it can hardly speak.


    "We didn''t expect you to..." The king of the netherworld was also extremely surprised. He didn''t expect that Hua Sheng would suddenly kill the moon. Her acting skills really deceived everyone, so she would succeed in the attack.

 Chapter 1229

    The question that Pluto asked Hua Sheng is just what Fengxi wants to know.


    Fengxi has such a good relationship with Huasheng that she thinks she knows her better and doesn''t know when she recovers her memory.


    So Fengxi was shocked, and Pluto was also shocked.


    As always, Hua Sheng said quietly, "from the first time I saw the wind."


    Listen to this, wind Xi eyes are red.


    This may be friendship. Many novels and TV plays in the world praise the greatness of love and family.


    It is often said that parents can make any sacrifice for their children, brothers for their brothers, and sisters for their sisters.


    It is also said that the two people who love deeply, even if they are not married, can give their lives to the people who love deeply.


    But few people sing about friendship, but Fengxi feels that this hard-earned friendship between himself and Huasheng is really super rare.


    It''s really not easy for Hua Sheng to see that she can remember everything when she is under the control of the moon.


    "How could..." The Pluto obviously didn''t believe Hua Sheng''s story.


    After all, chopping the moon is not an ordinary person. How could he easily remember his moves.


    Hua added, "a long time ago, Fengxi and I often tried to make people around us not worry and not let them know that we were different. Will erase their memory. At that time, I often thought that losing memory was a terrible thing. Especially forget the beloved, if the river does not remember me one day, I may be able to bear, but if I do not remember the river, it is a sad thing


    Ming Wang and Feng Xi listen to Hua Sheng quietly.


    Hua Sheng continued, "later, I made my own talismans, one after another, and put the source of the talismans on Fengxi."


    "Me?" The wind is faintly startled.


    Hua Sheng nodded, "because in that world, you are my best friend, and also a man of extraordinary skill. You can''t be washed away easily. If you are lost in memory, do not remember Qin Wanyu, I will do my best to help you find it. Then I realized what to do if one day I lost my memory? So I put twelve awakening spells on Fengxi, which are more powerful one by one. If one day I was manipulated, or washed away. As long as the wind appears in front of my eyes, the moment I see her, I will be awakened by the twelve awakening mantras. "


    "So I wake you up. " Tears in the wind.


    "Yes."


    "You are not stupid, in case I don''t come..."


    "You will come, my friend, just as I will spare no effort to save you." Hua Sheng looks at the wind and smiles.


    Wind Xi can no longer control the tears. Hua Sheng is really a woman with delicate mind. Even this can be thought of. It''s really not good.


    "It''s really brilliant."


    At this time, even the king of the underworld had to admire Hua Sheng for having such an unpredicted mind.


    "You can think that one day you will lose your memory. It''s also terrible." The wind ran past and gave Hua Sheng a fist, which was full of friendship.


    "I can have this move because I used to have a divination. The divination is not good, so I have this move. In fact, I don''t hope to have such a day, but it still comes. "


    "So you have long since recovered your memory and attacked me just to mislead you into beheading the moon so that you can have a chance to start?" Wind Xi also figured out the origin and the background.


    Hua Sheng nods.


    "Ah Sheng, you and the moon What kind of stories are there, and how can you get in the way of such people? " Wind Xi looks at Huasheng curiously.

 Chapter 1230

    Hua Sheng is silent I didn''t answer Feng Xi''s words.


    "It''s OK, a Sheng. It''s not convenient for you to say. It doesn''t matter. I''m just worried."


    Feng Xi suddenly regrets. It seems that it''s not appropriate to ask Hua Sheng this question at this time.


    "It''s not like that, but I don''t know what''s going on. I don''t know a lot about the things between me and the moon cutting. My memory is very confused. I seem to have a lot of memories, one after another. But None of that matters to me. I only value this life. "


    "Well, let''s go."


    Feng Xi patted Hua Sheng on the shoulder, ready to follow the Lord of the underworld out of the illusion.


    "Wait, there are two more things."


    Lord Ming forgot everything when he saw Hua Shengle. He didn''t even mention such important things. He was also drunk.


    Huasheng and Fengxi look at the Pluto together.


    "First, the fox is still frozen."


    The king of the underworld pointed to the white dye in the ice.


    "Wind Xi Wu face," I''m sorry white adult, I forgot for him


    "Second, Hua Sheng''s body is in the hands of the moon chopper and hidden by him. That''s why I stopped you from letting him sleep for a hundred years. Without flesh, you can''t go back to the world and be a mortal. "


    Wind Xi''s face gradually pales. There is no Hua Sheng in the flesh, just the soul.


    There''s no doubt that she can''t be the original Huasheng.


    "Yes, how can I do that? Is the body of a Sheng in the 72 illusion? Lord Styx, go to save Lord bairan. Let''s go find it with assheng. "


    Hua Sheng shook his head. "No, you can''t find it."


    "He told you, where is your flesh?" The Pluto looks at Hua Sheng. In fact, his heart has been a big stone finally landed.


    Hua Sheng shook his head. "He didn''t say it, but I might have guessed it."


    "Where?" The king of the underworld and Fengxi almost asked in unison.


    "The devil kingdom."


    Hua Sheng said that there was a long silence in the air


    Wind Xi is completely desperate.


    The Pluto also knows that this matter may not be possible in the future.


    Even if the entrance to the demon world can be found, who dares to go?


    Ten thousand years ago, after the war between gods and demons, the devil Kingdom and the God Kingdom, or even the three realms and six realms, were irreconcilable.


    Those four immortals who entered the demon world only listened to the three princes of the netherworld. Now the moon is frozen, which is a big trouble.


    If you dare to enter the demon world to find the body again, isn''t there no residue left?


    Don''t say how many of them are. Even the emperor dare not send 100000 Tianbing into the demon world.


    The two words of the devil kingdom are enough to make the three realms and six Tao beings tremble.


    The character of cutting the moon, putting Huasheng''s body in the demon world, is almost 100%.


    So it''s even more difficult for Huasheng to find his body no matter whether he is sleeping or not.


    Unless She promised to be with him and gain his trust, but it was almost impossible.


    "A Sheng..." Wind Xi is very uncomfortable. I want to say something to comfort Hua Sheng.


    "These things are not important. Let''s go back first."


    With that, Hua Sheng opens his palm, brewing the blue fire of the sea soul and melting the white ice.


    The white fox slowly descended from the sky. Hua Sheng, the wind came, and the three of the king of the underworld walked together.


    The king of the underworld squatted down and touched the white fox. His eyebrows were silent.


    "How is it? Lord Pluto, is Lord bairan serious? "


    "It At least five thousand years of cultivation, and Seven broken left ribs. "


    As soon as Pluto said this, both Fengxi and Huasheng''s faces changed.

 Chapter 1231

    Bai Ran is a God with tens of thousands of years of cultivation, but he has not entered the dreamland for more than five thousand years.


    That''s not to say, I was beaten back to the prototype, and I broke seven ribs on my left side, which is worthy of the devil kingdom. It''s really tough to start.


    "Ah Sheng, go and get the body of the moon chopping out from the bottom of the lake. I want to whip the corpse."


    The wind is not good. She likes Bai ran inexplicably. It''s not the kind of love between men and women. It''s just that Bai Ran''s character is very funny and friendly.


    And in order to save a Sheng, it''s really painful.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t speak. He reaches out his hand and injects spiritual power to cure Bai ran.


    The emperor of the underworld was silent, and he extended his hand to Hua Sheng to heal the white dyed ribs.


    After a while, the seriously injured Bai ran slowly opened his eyes. At this time, he had changed into a human.


    However, the fox''s tail and ears are still there, indicating that the injury is too serious and will not be cured for a while and a half.


    "Hey, did I read it wrong? This is my relative?" Bai ran smiles.


    "You can still laugh. Doesn''t your ribs hurt?" Hua Sheng asks Bai ran.


    "It hurts. There''s no way, but it''s only seven little things that break..."


    "Lord Bai ran, you have lost five thousand years of Taoism." The wind makes the God mend the sabre.


    Bai ran almost fainted.


    "Stinky fox, where are your two men? We should go out of our reverie if we find them." Remind me.


    Bai ran lowers her head and tries to cover up her sad expression.


    ¡±No need, they It''s gone. "


    Bai ran didn''t say die directly. The message he used directly means the same thing.


    Disappear in the environment, that is to say, it will never come back, it will never be reincarnated, it will disappear in the world forever.


    This is also the time when the Pluto told Fengxi about the danger of this mission.


    "Bai ran, i..." Hua Sheng knows that it''s all because of her and wants to say something.


    Bai ran stretched out his hand. "You don''t have to say much. I''ve come here, and I''ll expect the result I just didn''t expect the old pervert to be so tough. Ten thousand years ago, I didn''t fight with him, but I shouldn''t be so strong. You know what? I thought I could make it through. As a result Shame is dead. As soon as the old pervert opened his blood moon, I couldn''t support him. I didn''t even have a chance to fight back. I can say, but it''s convenient to be beaten by fat, isn''t it? For the first time in ten thousand years, I was so ashamed that I was beaten to show my prototype. I think I''ll remember that for a million years. Stay in Qingshan and don''t worry about burning firewood. Damn it, I will chop the old pervert, moon chopping, into meat and dumplings sooner or later. "


    Bai Ran''s broken thoughts are really super cute, especially with Fox''s ears. He looks cute.


    When the four people came out of the dreamland, the king of the underworld did not feel relieved to take a look at the lake.


    "The moon is here, is it OK?"


    "It''s OK. No one can understand my seal. It''s a pity Only a hundred years. " Hua Sheng opens his mouth lightly.


    "Relatives, you''ve been very good. Really, a guy we three can''t clean up, you can stay for 100 years, you''ve been rebellious, you know?"


    "I also succeeded in sneaking attack. If we face each other head-on, I still can''t." Hua Sheng knows how much he weighs.


    At this time, the four people just out of the entrance of the illusion, they saw a group of heavenly soldiers and generals coming to the door.


    It''s quite frightening. There are at least dozens of generals in silver armor.


    "Lord Ming, please sit down next to the emperor and head yuan Feiyu of the 18th guard regiment. At the order of the emperor of heaven, please go to have tea. "


    "Tea is not for so many people, is it? You think we''re kids? " Bai Ran is not happy.


    As soon as the Pluto raised his hand, he motioned not to let Bai ran care.


    "Well, I''ll go with you."


    The cold man in the black and gold Python robe stepped forward slowly.


    "Dark flame."


    Hua Sheng suddenly shouted at him.

 Chapter 1232

    When Hua Sheng shouted, the king of the underworld stopped. In fact, the king of the underworld was a man who could not speak.


    He has never liked anyone for thousands of years. No matter how beautiful, ugly, good or evil, he has never moved his heart. He has been in the underworld for a long time, despised the separation of life and death, and never thought that he would care for anyone. Where would he think of it? Now a Huasheng can make him lose his soul and make his bedroom difficult.


    "Ming Yan, thank you."


    The Pluto nodded, still a face of ice for thousands of years, and went with those soldiers and generals.


    "I don''t think it''s good. What''s the level of the emperor of heaven? I''m looking for Lord Styx. I don''t want to clean him up, do I?" The wind is that ordinary people don''t understand the level of these immortals.


    Hua Sheng is silent, just quietly watching the figure of the far away king of the underworld.


    Hua Sheng is such a smart person. How could she not know the mind of the Pluto? However, she already has rivers.


    It''s like what she said to Xie Dongyang a long time ago.


    She said, "I have moved my heart to the river, and I will love him only for life.".


    It''s the same now. The river is just a Muggle, which can''t be compared with a god like Pluto.


    However, the river flow is really the love of Huasheng. No one can reach it.


    Love is so strange that you don''t know how to fall in love with someone, and then corrode your heart and bones. There''s no cure.


    Hua Sheng is only a woman who is more paranoid than anyone. In her heart, she only pretends to go down the river, even if he is just a mortal.


    But Ming Yan did too much for her.


    Whether it''s bright or dark, she can remember it.


    Hua Sheng always knows how to be grateful, so he really wants to say thank you to Ming Yan.


    She knows, he will understand.


    In fact, the Pluto really understood that even if he knew this, he would be punished by the emperor of heaven.


    I still feel warm in my heart. No matter how much I lost, Hua Sheng''s thank you and gentle eyes.


    It''s enough for him to remember half his life. Maybe it''s karma.


    He is different from Xie Dongyang. Xie Dongyang''s love for Hua Sheng is so hot that he has to say it and then see her.


    But the Pluto is different, even if he is the master of the underworld, even if he can enter the dream of Huasheng at any time.


    But he never touched his hands and feet. His love was buried in his heart. Maybe he could not say it all his life, but he didn''t care.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t need to know either. He just needs to know.


    The king of the netherworld never entered the dream of Hua Sheng to confuse one or two, but when Hua Sheng was trapped in the seventy-two dreamland, he stood up and saved him.


    Such kindness, Hua Sheng felt that he could not repay.


    But river, she will never fail, perhaps since ancient times, there is no perfect thing, right?


    If you love one person deeply, you will surely fail the other. This is destiny.


    "Little girl, I''ve returned since the old ghost left. This time I was hurt by an old pervert. I want to go back to my fox family for healing. Don''t miss me too much."


    "Yes." Hua Sheng nodded and said nothing more.


    She doesn''t need to tell Bai ran that they are really relatives, although Hua Sheng is not sure which lineage of Xuannv Niang she is descended from.


    However, it must have something to do with Bai ran. They must all belong to the same nine day family, but Bai Ran has fox blood.


    And Huasheng is more pure, that is to say, the heirs of pure blood of the Jiutian family, who are strong against the sky.


    When Bai ran just walked a few steps, he suddenly thought of something and looked back at Hua Sheng. "You should be careful. Your magic skills are a huge hidden danger. You are not in the three realms and six paths, but you are really afraid of them."


    Hua Sheng nodded to show that he knew.


    Bai Ran''s white light disappears at the entrance. Hua Sheng looks at the wind and smiles, "wind, how long have I been walking this time?"


    Feng Xi took out the time compass from the hundred treasure bag and calculated it. He couldn''t believe it. "Ah Sheng, you''ve been gone for three years."

 Chapter 1233

    Hua Sheng disappeared for three years. In fact, in the illusion, she only felt a few days.


    That''s because the moon was cut and the concept of time was changed.


    It''s been three years since the world began. Hua Sheng didn''t expect to be separated from the river for so long. She was heartbroken and self reproached.


    Fortunately, Fengxi obeyed her wishes and gave everyone the medicine of memory disappearance.


    Otherwise, how will the river flow in these three years? How should Hua Zhi and Hua Lin live?


    In a flash, Fengxi and Huasheng return to Jiangcheng. When Fengxi enters the door, the breeze of Fengjia is boiling.


    After the shock, it was a collective cheering, only Qiao Xue''s face was inconceivable, even alarmed.


    It''s just that Fengxi is still in the joy of returning, not paying attention to her micro expression.


    Hua Sheng stood at the door and called softly, "Xiao Hei."


    The lazy sleeping black cat under the sofa suddenly bristled.


    This voice It has listened for many years and will never forget to dream. This is the voice of its master.


    Its owner, back? But is it really the case?


    When Xiaohei opened his eyes, his pupils were constantly enlarged. He didn''t even see Xiaohei''s expression in the wind.


    "Xiaohei, ha ha, have you fried?" The wind laughed and joked.


    The next second, Xiaohei leaped to the foot of Huasheng and rubbed his master''s skirt desperately to tell him how much he missed it.


    It can''t find her all the time. It thinks it''s abandoned, and it''s more afraid that she''s dead.


    It is very sad, but no one understands it, even before looking for the cat demon translation, not so 100% can understand the meaning of Xiaohei.


    Xiaohei is the same as Fengxi, who hasn''t forgotten Huasheng in the world, so his heart is very sad.


    Hua Sheng squats down and gently touches Xiao Hei''s back.


    Just hold it as before, put it on the chest, and take care of it carefully.


    That voice is also incomparably gentle, "Xiaohei, I''m sorry, you''re worried."


    "Meow..." Xiaohei mews, then her eyes are red.


    "Hei, you can talk, I can understand."


    The black cat was shocked and looked up at Hua Sheng strangely.


    "This time, I entered the 72 illusion, and restored the scene of a thousand years ago. I read thousands of books in Tianshu Pavilion of Tianshi mansion. One of them was about Tongling animal language. I can understand all animal languages later. So, Xiaohei, you talk to me, I can understand it. "


    Hua Sheng''s tone is very slow, warm and soft. Anyone will be very comfortable to hear it.


    Xiaohei was so excited that she almost cried.


    He tried his voice and said, "master, I I thought you were dead. I''m so sad. "


    Hua Sheng raised his mouth. "I will not die. No one will let me die."


    "Master, I I miss you so much. My wife and children are dead They were killed by a local dog If it wasn''t for Fengxi to save me, I would have been reduced to meat cake. Wuwuwu I have only you now. You can''t abandon me again. "


    Xiaohei cries in a sudden storm. His voice is very similar to that of a teenager. But in fact, Xiaohei is in the cat. He is an adult in his twenties.


    Hua Sheng didn''t have an accident. She seems to have known it for a long time.


    She just appeased Xiaohei''s head. "Xiaohei, do you believe me


    "I believe everything the master says."


    "Your wife Xiaobai, and milk coffee, they''ve done with you It''s a good thing to die. They have already been reincarnated. They are better than cats. Don''t be sad. We should be happy for them. "


    "Master, you said it, but really?" Little black with big mouth seems to be expecting something.

 Chapter 1234

    "When did I deceive you?"


    "Wuwuwu, master I feel much better when you say that Can I have a look at them I miss them so much. "


    " yes, but Where they were born, they should go to the Lord of the underworld to check. He is not in the underworld, and they should wait for him to come back. "


    "Good."


    When the master and the servant meet, the atmosphere is very good.


    When everyone was back to their senses, Qiao Xuecai came out slowly and gave the amulet to Fengxi, "please Fengxi, adult, punish."


    "What are you doing on your knees?"


    Qiao Xue suddenly kneels like this, which makes the wind a little flustered.


    "Mr. Fengxi, in order to keep everyone stable and guard this house and wait for you to come back, I lied that the amulet I found in the bathroom was left by you, so I was arranging all the tasks for you during this time. Although my starting point is for everyone''s good, I cheated everyone and did something sorry to you. Now that you''re back, I''m sure I''ll return it to the owner, and I didn''t mean to direct the house for you. But if you are wrong, please punish me. If you drive me out of Fengjia, I have no regrets. "


    "Is there anything else like that?" In the words of Qin, Wan and Yu, it''s just like radish, which doesn''t pay attention to these details.


    "Well, Joe snow, you bitch, you dare to lie to us."


    "Yes, you are holding the feather as an arrow."


    "We''ve been cheated by you. You bad woman, get out of here."


    A few breeze in the heart is quite uncomfortable, this period of time, the wind is gone, they really think Qiao Xue can replace adults.


    Believe her words, follow her advice, and listen to her work.


    Qiao Xue is almost idle. She takes advantage of the breeze of the wind family to revenge her past private feuds.


    In addition, they also took in some spirits of unknown origin, which made everyone not very happy.


    However, Qiao Xue didn''t dare to do anything special, except to find Qin Wanyu several times in private.


    But what''s terrible is that Qin Wanyu has the exorcism charm given by the wind, so she can''t get close to it or show up.


    Of course, the main reason why Qiao Xue didn''t dare to make a mistake was because of Xiaohei. She saw Xiaohei''s violent behavior with her own eyes.


    Even the powerful king of insects can be torn to pieces, and she is said to be a ghost.


    So, it is Xiaohei that Fengxi really stays in the town.


    Xiao Hei''s existence made Qiao Xue afraid to do too many things.


    Sure enough, Fengxi came back alive, and It also brings back the legendary Huasheng with the face of a beautiful city.


    "Everyone be quiet." The wind waved.


    "Listen to me, today It''s the happiest day in my Fengxi''s life. If you make any mistakes, I can forgive the world Tonight, there''s only celebration, no blame. You guys go to buy some wine and come back. If you don''t get drunk, you won''t go back. "


    Fengxi is still in the joy of finding Huasheng back, so it''s a big drunk celebration.


    "Wind, I can''t drink. I have something else."


    Hearing Hua Sheng''s words, Feng Xi put up his smile a little bit and knew what Hua Sheng was thinking.


    "A Sheng, can''t you wait to see him?"


    Hua Sheng nods.


    "Ah, you are a woman. Everything is good. You lost your mind for a Muggle. Otherwise, how powerful and invincible are you? "


    Hua Sheng lowers his head silently. "A long time ago, I promised Jiangliu that he would stay with me."


    "But a Sheng, the river cannot see you. You are a ghost now." The wind reminds me kindly.

 Chapter 1235

    Hua Sheng nodded. "I know."


    "Then you..."


    "I''ll see him."


    Huasheng can''t wait to see the heart of the river. Fengxi can understand it. She''s just sad. How can Huasheng meet the river again?


    Xiaohei finally sees the host and refuses to let Huasheng go out alone.


    After she came back from the fairyland, she was still wearing the light purple brocade and blue silk skirt of Liuyun country. Her head was simply tied up with a ribbon, simple and gentle.


    The magic realm of moon cutting is that the magic realm he controls is real. The clothes from real to Huasheng all have physical existence.


    Hua Sheng is in the street at night, holding black cat to see the river. Her mood is complicated.


    She was looking forward to this moment, but she was sad and couldn''t hug him.


    The river is shrouded in gloom at midnight. It''s only three years. It turns out that this place has become a ghost city full of demons.


    Three years ago, Hua Sheng disappeared and Ling Jiuzhou passed away. The south wind and North Ling, who are as famous as Feng family, also fell down.


    Later, the eighty fifth generation of Fengshui teachers disappeared mysteriously, which made the city lose its last hope.


    Originally, both Zhuoya and Zhuoman were worried about the wind, and the birth of the devil would be blocked and tested.


    Unexpectedly, Fengxi is mysteriously missing. The family of Fengxi has a dense array, and no one can enter.


    Of course, neither Zhuoya nor Zhuoman are stupid enough to make trouble on their own initiative.


    In these three years, Zhuoya still didn''t do what she wanted.


    Even if she had changed the five part appearance of Huasheng, she still didn''t get the favor of Jiangliu.


    Finally, she even wanted to use some magic to make Jiangliu and her skin related, and then forced marriage.


    How to know that although the river lost memory, but the body has Huasheng once under the seal.


    Although this kind of seal can not be compared with the ancient seal on Xiaohei, it is also very powerful.


    As far as Zhuoya''s strength is concerned, she can''t solve it, so she has no choice but to find another way.


    This is three years in a flash. Zhuoya didn''t leave in these three years. Of course, it''s not all because of the river current.


    What''s more, she and Zhuoman controlled a treasure land in Jiangcheng.


    They destroy the treasure land and turn it into a place for raising corpses. They raise their own puppet corpses wantonly.


    It has been three years since the birth of the devil fetus. In these three years, the devil fetus has grown into three years old.


    What''s a three-year-old devil fetus like? Do you have eight feet and ten pairs of eyes?


    Of course not. In fact, the three-year-old devil fetus, like the three-year-old child, has no flaws.


    But on the 15th day of every month, on the full moon night, the demon foetus will come out to look for food in the city.


    In this way, there are more cases of Jiangcheng''s disappearance, but no body was found at last, so the relevant organizations are helpless.


    Bai Hao has been tracking down this kind of hard to crack missing cases. Although he finds many doubts, he still has no way to solve them.


    And as the mother of the devil, Chuntao now looks more like ordinary people.


    It''s just that when we arrive at the night of cannibalism, there will be changes.


    Wu Nan, the founder of all this, has been refined into a super puppet corpse by Zhuoman in three years.


    Because of the good health of Wu Nan and the devil''s nature of cutting the moon, there is still a lot of room for transformation.


    Hua Sheng and Xiao Hei are walking in the street at midnight, so they have to touch some unclean things.


    "Girl alone Play together? " A very wretched looking soul came up to chat up with the peerless beauty.


    Hua Sheng slowly raised his head, and the man was stunned when he saw the woman''s face clearly It''s a pity that you are so beautiful. "

 Chapter 1236

    Hua Sheng didn''t wait to speak. Xiao Hei couldn''t help being angry. He suddenly opened his mouth to the soul.


    Oh a strange cry, scared the soul of the moment a wisp of smoke away.


    Hua Sheng is helpless. He looks down at Xiao Hei in his arms. "Why did you suddenly scare him?"


    "Who made him flirt with my master with a dirty face?" Xiaoheiaojiao.


    "He''s just a passing little soul. Why should we hold our breath with him?" In Hua Sheng''s view, such an incompetent soul, wandering around, just like a beggar, has no threat, no need to deal with it specially, just ignore it.


    At this time, I saw the spirits coming in groups.


    It seems to be a small family. It looks kind and friendly.


    "Girl, it''s not local to see you dressed. Aren''t you from Jiangcheng?" Asked the grandmother of the family.


    Hua Sheng nodded, and then she noticed that she was still wearing the brocade purple skirt of the cloud kingdom.


    "Well, then hurry up and hurry up."


    "Why?"


    "Jiangcheng is not suitable for us."


    "Is there a celestial master coming?" Hua Sheng thought that these spirits suddenly became so afraid. Was it because there were some profound masters from other places that these ghosts and ghosts became so cautious.


    The child beside the old woman shook his head. "No, sister, it''s something more terrible than the teacher of heaven."


    "What is that?" Hua Sheng is curious.


    "Oh, don''t ask Anyway Jiangcheng is now a huge Tomb of the living dead. Our family is going to move away overnight. I''m afraid there''s no day of rest for people or ghosts here. Girl, listen to me and hurry up. "


    The old lady refused to say more, so she took her family with her and went on her way.


    "Xiaohei, what happened in these three years?"


    Hua Sheng realized that something was wrong?


    Xiaohei was embarrassed. "Master, in these three years, I have never stepped out of Fengjia except sleeping and eating. Fengjia has a border formation. We have no idea. The food and drink are all bought by Fengjia''s ghost errands. If you ask me, I really don''t know."


    Hua Sheng nodded and didn''t say much.


    "Master, would you like to make a divination?"


    Xiao Hei has many people with his master. He knows that the master is good at divination and is extremely effective. He has never failed.


    Hua Sheng shook his head. "There''s no time today. It''s not suitable for divination. I''ll go to see the river first."


    With that, Hua Sheng quickens his pace and moves forward. Ten li spring breeze is hidden by the wind, so the river is definitely not there.


    Hua Sheng went directly to the old house of Jiang family. Sure enough, the river is still here.


    When Hua Sheng arrived, he saw the window on the second floor, where the river stood, holding a red wine glass and looking blue.


    "Mr. Jiang is there, master." Little black reminds me.


    Hua Sheng blushes, "Xiao Hei, how do you call the river Mr. Jiang?"


    "I''m listening to my master. His name is Mr. Jiang Liujiang. He always calls you Mrs. Jiang." Xiaohei''s curious face.


    Hua Sheng smiled, didn''t say much, but went straight to the window.


    At this time, she is only one step away from the river, with only one glass in the middle.


    It''s a pity that Huasheng can''t be seen in the river. What he sees is the scenery outside.


    But Hua Sheng saw the man in front of him, but he had mixed feelings.


    "Master, don''t be nervous You knead me to death. " Xiaohei huddles in the arms of Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng noticed that he was so nervous that he almost pinched the little black in his arms.


    "Sorry." She let go and Xiao Hei jumped to one side of the railing.


    Hua Sheng looks at the river, her long lost face, and slowly reaches out her hand Stick it on the glass.


    The voice is very light - Mr. Jiang, I''m back.

 Chapter 1237

    Jiang Liu doesn''t know if there is a feeling in the dark. He just feels his heart beating wildly.


    It felt like someone was in his heart, pressing heavily.


    He''s curious, he''s nervous, he''s flustered, he''s at a loss.


    He opened the window and even looked out


    At the moment when the window was opened, Hua Sheng hurriedly hid aside and realized that he was too tight.


    Even if it doesn''t move, standing in front of him, the river can''t see itself.


    "Meow, meow."


    Xiaohei squats at the guardrail and shrinks into a ball. Jiangliu doesn''t like any pets. He is clean and has a little habit of cleanliness.


    But he somehow likes black cats.


    He waved his hand and Xiaohei walked towards him cleverly. Jiangliu raised his hand and held Xiaohei in his arms.


    It seems that Xiaohei still has the fragrance of Huasheng just. It''s just that kind of smell, which can''t be easily detected except for those who are very familiar with it.


    But the river was extremely sensitive. He sniffed the special taste of Xiaohei carefully, and then tried to remember it.


    But after all, I can''t remember anything


    "Meow..."


    Xiaohei called a few times and pulled the river back to reality. He turned back to the sofa with Xiaohei in his arms and picked up some snacks from the tea table for the black cat.


    Xiaohei doesn''t like to eat these, but he still likes them.


    It wants to replace its owner and please her Mr. Jiang.


    In the room, a man in a white shirt looks at the black cat gently eating. He probably treats Xiaohei as a stray cat.


    Outside the window, Hua Sheng watched quietly for a long time. She didn''t have a word with Jiang Liu, but as long as she saw him, she was very satisfied.


    Jiangliu is still a person. His room is clean and tidy, decorated with cold colors.


    there is not a woman''s object in his room, no smell of perfume.


    Even the quilt is dark gray, without any pattern.


    In these three years, he lived alone. Even though he forgot Hua Sheng, he still couldn''t get along with other women.


    Hua Sheng was happy, but a little sad.


    The happy thing is that Jiangliu is still waiting for herself. She knows that she must be waiting for herself in the dark.


    Sadly, Jiangliu has survived three years alone.


    In fact, Hua Sheng was 27 years old when he married Jiangliu. They were inseparable for more than a year, hundreds of days and nights.


    Now it''s another three years, when the river is actually 31 years old.


    Although his face is still pretty and disgusting, you can still see the fine lines on the corner of his eyes after careful observation.


    He is just a human being, so years left a cruel mark on his face.


    Hua Sheng loves the river very much and regrets that he would have left the dreamland earlier.


    When she married Jiangliu, Huasheng was 22 years old. Now Huasheng is 26 years old.


    But she hasn''t changed at all. She knows that she won''t change no matter whether she is soul or body.


    Why?


    She remembered that, whether it was the moon or the Pluto, vaguely said about her secret.


    There is no one on the thin of life and death in Huasheng. It is outside the three realms and six principles.


    Even the emperor of heaven can''t control people. The moon cutting said that she is extremely noble. She has the appearance of being devoted to the world, not old or dead, not alive or dead, not sad or happy.


    But is that a good thing?


    She fought for a hundred years, let the moon fall asleep, let the river clear, let her wish.


    Hua Sheng is stupefied. Suddenly a shrill scream of a woman comes from a distance


    When Hua Sheng turned his head, he saw that there was an abnormal black air in the sky three or four miles away.


    She didn''t have time to think about it. She turned and disappeared out of the window of the river bedroom.

 Chapter 1239

    Hua Sheng''s speed is extremely fast, so when she arrived, the thing had not left.


    What she saw can be described as a tragedy.


    Three or four miles away in an unknown alley, a woman lying on the ground, has no trace of life.


    Her clothes were neat, lying flat on the cement road, and she even saw the color of her hair.


    However, looking down, he found that his abdomen was hollowed out and his viscera were gone.


    It''s strange that you can''t see a drop of blood. It''s terrible.


    Not far away from the woman stood a three-year-old boy, who was very clean.


    Big eyes, white and white, wearing a red suit, and even a little black eye.


    At first glance, Hua Sheng felt that the child was familiar.


    But I didn''t remember where I had seen it.


    "Auntie What happened to my mother? " The child spoke suddenly, his voice soft and tender.


    "What did you see just now?"


    "No, my mother and I were on our way home. Suddenly there was a strong wind. Later, my mother was like this. Did she fall asleep?"


    The child pointed to the corpse beside her, innocent on the face.


    Hua Sheng didn''t say a word. The child looked at Hua Sheng''s face and said, "Auntie, I''m a little cold I want to go home Can you take me home? "


    Hua Sheng takes a look at the child. "Yes."


    "Can you give me a hug? I''m a little cold My mother used to hold me Since my mother is asleep, let her sleep first. You take me home, auntie. When I get home, I''ll find my family to pick up my mother. "


    There is no flaw in a child''s words, including the appearance and voice of a three-year-old.


    Even an occasional pronunciation can be ambiguous.


    Hua Sheng nods. She squats down and opens her arms


    "Come on, I''ll hold you."


    As Xiaohei walked slowly towards Huasheng with his head down, he smiled viciously at the corner of his mouth.


    He grew up eating these things for three years, because he was not interested in other foods.


    It used to be enough to eat only one at a time. Now it''s very appetizing. Sometimes it''s necessary to eat two or three at a time.


    And his godmother, extremely tolerant to him, even with his father around to help him kill prey.


    Tonight is not a full moon night, but he still feels a little hungry.


    So I ran out and looked for food. Unexpectedly, I just had a good meal and found a more beautiful aunt.


    He likes everything beautiful, including women.


    So he felt hungry again. He thought this beautiful aunt must be delicious.


    So he pretended to be a victim, bewildered the aunt and seduced her.


    In the past, he also used this method to cheat his food. Every time, it was very smooth. Women have maternal feelings. As long as they see children, they will unconsciously reduce their preparedness. Who would have thought that a three-year-old child would be a demon child? What about the super monsters that people develop?


    The child is a little closer to Hua Sheng. When he is very close to her, he slowly opens his mouth to reveal his sharp tusks.


    At the moment when he was ready to bite, he was suddenly pinched to his chin.


    He was surprised. "How did you find the flaw?"


    "Because you have a black miasma on your head."


    "You have Yin and Yang eyes?" The demon child is stunned. The mortal can''t see the black air on his head.


    Except for those with Yin and Yang eyes and magic.


    "You can also call it Tianyan." Hua Sheng''s quiet voice.


    The child smiled, "no difference, even if you are a teacher, tonight is also my meal You will not be my opponent. "


    "Who is Chuntao?"


    Just as the child was about to launch a second attack, Hua Sheng''s words made him rigid again.

 Chapter 1240

    Chuntao is locked in a deserted villa in the south of Wu. There is only one mute old man guarding it.


    The reason why Wu Nan and Zhuoman didn''t kill Chuntao was that she was the mother of the demon fetus.


    Critical moment, the power that can instantly restore the wounded demon foetus.


    This power can''t be replaced by others. To put it bluntly, it''s the medicine of devil foetus.


    That''s why she''s been saved until now. She''s not what she used to be.


    Zhuoman ruined her appearance and made her miserable. Her face was full of the corrosion marks of various venoms.


    Dressed in a gray robe, he squatted barefoot in a large iron cage.


    In the basement of this villa, the mute old man is responsible for her eating and drinking Lhasa.


    She never spoke or communicated with anyone. When she saw the devil fetus, she would say something about her son.


    But the devil didn''t pay attention to her at all, so Chuntao''s fate was even worse than what Huasheng had divined for her three years ago.


    At that time, Huasheng knew that once Chuntao stepped out of the door of ten li Chunfeng, it was doomed to be unable to turn back.


    Later, Hua Sheng gave her another chance, but she didn''t get away.


    Now three years later, Hua Sheng thought that he might be in the underworld to see Chuntao.


    How to know that she is not dead, but as a living dead person, on the body where the mother and child live, living in pain, life is not like death.


    Hua Sheng''s guide sign is in front of the iron cage. It suddenly burns and turns to ashes.


    Hua Sheng looks at the things that are not human like stewed in the cage, and feels sad.


    "Mom, help me, help me."


    "Son, my son..."


    Hearing the cry of devil''s fetus, Chuntao suddenly sprang out and hit the cage with a crazy face, ignoring the woman standing in front of her.


    "Mom, help me. This bad guy caught me. I''m dying. &Amp; quot;


    the magic child plays, which makes the spring peach''s motherhood big.


    She raised her hair ferociously, "who dares to move my son, I will let her..."


    The words did not finish, because Chuntao clearly saw the woman''s appearance in front of her.


    She was in a trance and thought she was dreaming.


    "Miss, my uncle is really very kind to you. You can live with him well."


    "Miss, Xie Dongyang is not very good. You should pay less attention to him later."


    "Miss, is the Chinese yam ribs that I made better than ginkgo?"


    "Miss, following your identity is my greatest blessing in Chuntao''s life."


    "Miss, I really like him. Please let me go..."


    "Miss, I can''t go back. Don''t mind me. I''ll take care of everything myself."


    Everything, just like the silhouette, appears in Chuntao''s mind.


    If it wasn''t for Hua Sheng, she couldn''t even remember. Her name was Chuntao. She thought she was a dog.


    While the memory revives, Chuntao also sees her former self.


    The girl who always follows Huasheng is smart, well dressed and cold-looking.


    Hua Sheng is very good to the two servant girls and is impartial.


    The dowry is also very rich, and I have great trust in both of them.


    The forgetting soup of the Pluto makes everyone forget Huasheng and Chuntao.


    But later, as she was a little bit hurt by Zhuoman, she tried poison to create a living dead man.


    The effect of the soup gradually passed away, but her subconscious mind blocked a memory.


    There are some memories of Hua Sheng and Wu Nan. She dare not think about them. She is afraid that she will suffer more.


    But the dust laden memory is still at the moment of seeing Huasheng, just like the flood.


    All of a sudden, Chuntao knelt on both knees. "Miss, is that you? Didn''t I dream? Is it really you? Is this really my master, my lady? "


    Tears are streaked on Chuntao''s ferocious face


    This scene, let Hua Sheng heartache.

 Chapter 1241

    "Chuntao, how do you make yourself like this?" Hua Sheng''s voice is as familiar as ever.


    Chuntao is very kind to hear. She looks at the goddess once, the lady who always let them look up. She only feels that she has no regrets in this life.


    "Miss, I thought I thought They all said you... "


    "I''m fine. Where are the people from Wu Nan?"


    "He..."


    "My father will kill you when he comes." The devil child is biting his teeth to curse Hua Sheng.


    Chuntao immediately yelled, "shut up, don''t be rude. This is your elder generation. Please call aunt Huasheng."


    "What aunt is not? Bah When my godmother and my father come, you will be dead And you are so ugly. You didn''t save me. I want my father to kill you. " The devil''s foetus is violent and has no repentance. It has already escaped into the devil''s foetus and has no remedy.


    "I''m sorry, miss. I didn''t teach my son well..." Chuntao feels that she has failed in her life. She regrets it, but now it''s too late to say anything.


    Hua Sheng is very calm. It''s suspicious to hear the devil''s voice saying that he is a godmother and father.


    "When I left, Wu Nan was only eight months old. How can he live now?"


    Chuntao dare not hide any more. Up to now, there is no more love to protect the man who is inferior to the pig and dog.


    Chuntao even envies Hu Xiao now. After Hu Xiao was jailed, Wu Nan felt guilty for visiting several times and was refused by Hu Xiao.


    Now that three years have passed, Hu Xiao has performed well in it and was released half a month ago.


    However, when Wu Nan went to pick it up, there was no trace.


    Hu Xiao was picked up by Wu Zhaohui, once the adoptive father of Wu Nan, and returned to Wancheng without giving Wu Nan a chance to meet him.


    Today, Wu Nan has been a puppet without intelligence, and has become a running dog of Zhuoman, a witch, without humanity.


    "I don''t know where Wu Nan has been infected with some evil spirits. The whole person''s temperament has changed greatly. Later, he met a witch named Zhuoman, who was a woman who could do magic. Seeing that I was pregnant for such a long time and didn''t give birth, he had evil thoughts and made suggestions for me and my child. I can''t help dying. She used me as a tool to test poisons. My child was turned into a devil by her. Every full moon night, I went out to harm people. Wu Nan had already become a zombie and a puppet of Zhuoman. Miss, in the three years since you left, things are different from people I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. I shouldn''t have... "


    "Now what''s the use of all this? I come from the first fortune teller family, and I am the top fortune teller. The divination has never been wrong. I want to help you, but you won''t listen. I believe in the scum of Wunan and embark on today''s road. It also affects the children in the abdomen, and you are responsible after all. "


    "Miss, please give me a death." Chuntao has been tired of living for a long time. It''s a pity to see her before she dies.


    Hua Sheng didn''t say a word, but turned to look at the devil fetus.


    "Whether you die or not is a small matter. He must die."


    Although Chuntao doesn''t give up, she knows that the young lady''s Taoism is profound, and she knows that if the children go on like this, they will not be picked up sooner or later.


    "Miss, please take our mother and son on the road together, but I have a small request. "


    Chuntao kowtows to Huasheng for three times, deeply affectionate.


    "Tell me."


    "I hope Miss can help my son to wash away all his sins and give birth to a good family in the next life."


    "No, no one can move me. Mummy can help me. Father can help me."


    At the first hearing that the woman in front of the devil child was going to kill herself, she was also very excited. Her eyes kept spraying black resentment, which was terrible.

 Chapter 1242

    Hua Sheng takes a look at Chuntao and finds it hard to be a mother.


    "I can''t guarantee that as many evils as the devil foetus ate, it will suffer as much Let Lord Pluto judge his crime. "


    With that, Hua Sheng raised his right hand and lit a fire in his palm.


    That fire is the yellow fire of the sky, the fire of the sky, driving away evil spirits and saving the people.


    We should be able to let the demon foetus die completely. After that, the little fire suddenly magnifies and Hua Sheng throws it into the sky.


    The huge flame covered the devil''s womb, in which he screamed bitterly, more and more harshly.


    Listen to Chuntao heart shaking, in the end is mother, son, how can she not suffer?


    But it''s better to die in someone else''s hands.


    Chuntao watched with tears as the demon child she had been pregnant for so long turned into nothingness. At last, she was relieved.


    "Miss, it''s my turn. Please Take me on the road. "


    Hua Sheng is silent. Even if Chuntao is guilty and treacherous, he will live together for more than ten years.


    Just like my family, I can still remember the laughter, but it''s a pity


    "Don''t be soft, miss You kill me to save me If there is a chance to see ginkgo Say sorry to her for me. I was blinded by jealousy and resentment. I said so many bad things to her and did bad things. I''m sorry for each of you. "


    "Chuntao, you and my master and servant have already separated. I am no longer your miss. Now that your mind is up, go ahead Take care of the loneliness on the road. "


    Hua Sheng turns around and throws a little flame in the cage behind him.


    Chuntao holds the iron bars and smiles at the back of Huasheng.


    "Miss, I can''t afford to owe you this life. If there is an afterlife Spring peaches make cows and horses, and continue to atone. "


    Huasheng only heard this last sentence, and Chuntao disappeared in the thick flame.


    In the end, it''s a meeting. Huasheng didn''t let them suffer too much.


    It''s three years since the birth of the devil.


    Chuntao''s face, Huasheng can recover, but She felt that even if she recovered, she could not go back to the past.


    Chuntao has gone through so many experiences. Without children, she looks like a ghost. She shouldn''t have stayed in the world long ago. It''s better to go on the road.


    In this way, in the middle of the night when devil foetus killed people, Hua Sheng suddenly put out his hand and killed the spring peaches of devil foetus and the living dead.


    All this, Zhuoman and Wu Nan did not know, they are still drinking in the mansion.


    Hua Sheng blocked the breath of devil''s foetus, and made a border under the house where Chuntao was imprisoned, so as not to disturb others.


    After all this last night, Hua Sheng walked out of the desolate house, just as the dawn rose.


    When every dawn rises, it means another day is coming.


    But Chuntao and her children have never turned back.


    In those days, when Hua Sheng was possessed by evil spirits and went to kill Wu Nan, it was still Fengxi who calculated that Wu Nan had only eight months of life.


    She never doubted the wind''s divination, but Wu Nan is not dead now.


    Chuntao only said that after Wu Nan was infected with a little evil spirit, his temperament changed greatly.


    But ordinary evil can''t make people change like this.


    According to the calculation of time, Wu Nan and Ling Jiuzhou once captured Xie Dongyang and then killed the river.


    Does it mean that the road of reincarnation coincides with the opening of The moon?


    Hua Sheng suddenly understood that it was the scum of Wu Nan who was a little bit demonic. Later, he was valued and used by the witch.


    She looked up at the gloom over the city.


    "Look up slightly sigh," this Jiangcheng, really want to clean up

 Chapter 1243

    When Huasheng came back, Fengxi was still sleeping.


    Hua Sheng was silent and didn''t wake her up. Xiao Hei stayed at Jiangliu''s house, which means it''s obvious.


    I want to help my master look at the man and be a good cat with the best of both worlds.


    "Sister Hua Sheng."


    Hua Sheng turns his head and sees a strange girl. He is slightly shocked.


    "Sister Huasheng, I''m the lonely soul that Fengxi adults have taken in. My name is Qiao Xue."


    Qiao Xue steps down from the mural on the platform and actively approaches Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng nodded slightly, "Qiao Xue? Qin Wanyu''s ex girlfriend? "


    "You know that. I''m really sorry Ha ha, but I''ve been dead for many years. I don''t remember anything before. It has nothing to do with Qin, Wan and Yu. " Qiao Xue looks gentle with a harmless smile.


    "How did Fengxi meet you?" Hua Sheng asked curiously.


    "Ah, Lord Fengxi once went to the underworld and saw that I was bullied, so Brought me back. At the beginning, I didn''t know what was the reason for Fengxi. Later, I learned that Fengxi was originally from Qin, Wan and Yu... "


    Hua Sheng looked at her expression and thought it was a little unnatural, so he didn''t speak.


    "Sister Hua Sheng, I''ve heard a lot of people say you are super powerful."


    "Thank you."


    "Do you accept the apprentice, or I will worship..."


    "Sorry, I''m a little tired. I''ll have a rest first."


    Hua Sheng is not in the mood to talk with Qiao Xue about her deep feelings of apprenticeship. She turns back to her room.


    Huasheng''s room was cleaned up by Fengxi alone. When Huasheng went out, Fengxi made a special arrangement.


    The sheets and covers are all new, but Hua Sheng is not in the mood now.


    She has no body now, just a soul.


    It''s no different from those ghosts, except for some magic skills.


    Hua Sheng lies on his side on a white soft bed with a mobile phone at the head of the bed.


    It was used by Huasheng. Fengxi has always kept it for her.


    Hua Sheng picks up the mobile phone and turns it on. It''s full of electricity. How careful is the wind? Do you take care of everything for her?


    When Huasheng''s mobile phone is turned on, it automatically connects to the Internet.


    Then, the overwhelming information came in. If it wasn''t for the mobile phone, it would be stuck.


    After all these messages are accepted, Huasheng slowly opens wechat.


    Deliberately do not see the river first, but point to open the Hua Zhi.


    Hua Zhi: five younger sister, why did you go, people?


    Hua Zhi: five younger sister, don''t scare me, are you still there?


    Hua Zhi: five younger sister, did you have an accident? Where did you go? Fengxi said you disappeared after the disaster? Don''t you play hide and seek with us?


    Hua Lin: five younger sister, are you ok?


    Hua Lin: five younger sister, are you still alive?


    Hua Lin: five younger sister, my Corning has grown up. He will call her aunt. When will you come back?


    Hua Lin: today, I went to the sanatorium with my third sister to see her mother. She didn''t recognize any more people. She also talked about her father. She didn''t know that her father was gone. A lot of things happened in our family in a short time. Everyone was so sad. If you were here, it would be good. My third sister and I seem to have no backbone.


    Yu Ping: Xiaosheng?


    Yu Ping: Xiaosheng, I dare not ask you the news, but seeing the wechat sent by Hua Zhi, I have a bad feeling that you seem to be What happened. I can''t think of it. I don''t want to believe it. I just remember you are a fairy. You will come back safely, right? Because there are rivers you love here.


    Seeing this, Hua Sheng can''t help but sob in a low voice.


    These familiar friends, these people, all miss her very much.


    However, that was the information three years ago, because later, they all forgot the existence of Huasheng.


    Including her once favorite man, Jiangliu.

 Chapter 1244

    Hua Sheng didn''t expect such a scene. After all, he didn''t expect to come back alive when he left.


    She was in a complicated mood and went to the underworld again while others were sleeping.


    She didn''t forget that the emperor of the underworld was taken away by the emperor''s people that day. She was worried.


    The result is the same as what Hua Sheng thought. When Hua Sheng went to the underworld, the Pluto didn''t come back.


    In the words of the twelve masters of the underworld, the emperor of the underworld held a meeting in the Ninth Heaven, and was left by the emperor of heaven to deal with official documents.


    What kind of official document? Hua Sheng knows that he must be punished, otherwise he will not use so many heavenly soldiers to take the Pluto away in the future.


    She came back disappointed and didn''t come out when she entered the room.


    Xiaohei came back at daybreak. Seeing Hua Sheng sleeping, he didn''t have the heart to disturb him. He wandered around in Fengxi''s house and left again.


    Now Huasheng is invisible to ordinary people. Only wind and wind can see it, and so can Xiaohei.


    Chuntao and devils can see it, because they are not human for a long time.


    The next morning, the wind got up early to buy breakfast, how to know was tightly held from behind.


    "Ha, wife, are you back?"


    Just as Fengxi thought of hammering, he saw Qin Wanyu with a smile on his face. He was the one who loved deeply and didn''t give up.


    "You..."


    "Didn''t you cheat me into getting married? I checked your details. You don''t have any men at all My hometown hasn''t been back for a long time Don''t lie to me. "


    Wind:


    "And I know one more thing."


    "What?"


    "Our relationship."


    Wind:


    "I don''t know what you did to make me lose my memory of you. But when I went to investigate you, I met your parents and people. They all remember me, know me, and even think we are married. Fengxi I wonder why I felt so familiar when I saw you for the first time? It turns out that we are really Why do you have such a heart? You don''t have another man, why don''t you want me? "


    "Qin Wan Yu I... "


    Where does Feng Xi think that the slag of Qin, Wan and Yu will go to Fengxi''s hometown?


    The problem is that when Fengxi and Lord Styx left that day, they didn''t know what they could experience this time?


    So I didn''t think about it that long. How can I know I can come back alive?


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you want to keep sending me away, you will pay me 10 million yuan for mental loss."


    "Ten million? Are you crazy? " I was shocked by the wind.


    "I can''t bring it out, can I? Then continue to be my wife. " As expected, Qin Wanyu is the same one.


    "Don''t talk about it. I''m not your wife."


    "Sooner or later, I''m afraid of something."


    Wind:


    "Wife, do you want to eat fried dough sticks? Or would you like to have a meatloaf? "


    "You and him, keep your voice down?" Wind Xi was frightened, and quickly covered Qin Wanyu''s mouth. After all, the old neighbors nearby knew her.


    "Ouch, windy girl, your husband? How do you look? " The uncle selling breakfast chuckled coarsely.


    "Uncle, my wife and I are getting pregnant. Don''t give her gutter oil..."


    "You and him..." Feng Xi wanted to kill Qin, Wan and Yu. The more he refused to shout, the more he shouted in front of so many people, just like a fool.


    After all, he had no cheek to go back with his breakfast in a hurry.


    Qin Wanyu followed her silently. "Wife, it''s a good thing that our old love revives. Why are you angry?"


    "Wife, did I love you so much before?"


    "My wife, if you don''t restore my memory, I can only call you this for a lifetime and sweet your big teeth."


    "Wife..."


    "Shut up for me, I''ll restore your memory." Wind Xi suddenly turned around, pointing to Qin, Wan and Yu.

 Chapter 1245

    The wind has not twisted Qin, Wan and Yu. If you don''t restore his memory, I''m afraid that she will be haunted by this intellectual disability for a lifetime.


    One wife at a time is really scared. In fact, Fengxi plans to slow down and deal with this matter.


    After all, she and Huasheng are back alive. If we continue to forget, it''s really unfair.


    So, that night, the wind let a few gentle winds in the family lead Hua Sheng away, saying that he would go to the surrounding area of Jiangcheng to see if there was any evil spirit?


    After all, as soon as the birth of the devil and Chuntao die, there will be some movement in Zhuoman and Zhuoya sooner or later.


    Hua Sheng didn''t think much about it. He was really taken away by a few breeze. Qiao Xue also went with him.


    Qiao Xue obviously wants to please Hua Sheng. She is very attentive.


    And Fengxi took advantage of this gap to restore the memory of Qin, Wan and Yu. In fact, the Lord of the underworld didn''t erase everyone''s memory at the beginning.


    It''s just a temporary blockade. Only the wind family needs a wake-up sign, and everything is as it is.


    Feng Xi holds the Yellow talisman and burns it on his forehead in Qin, Wan and Yu. Then his brain pours out a lot of things in a flash.


    Until five minutes later, Qin Wanyu slowly opened his eyes.


    The familiar eyes surprised and made Fengxi feel guilty.


    Qin Wanyu just looked at her so expressionless, which made her gradually guilty, even hairy.


    Four eyes make time pass by so much. After all, the wind can''t help but start, "Qin Wanyu, if you want to beat me..."


    Before he had finished speaking, he was blocked by the strong man with a deep kiss.


    Qin Wanyu loves Fengxi more than Fengxi thinks. He thinks he loves Fengxi more than anyone else.


    Whether before or after amnesia, he felt that there was such an important woman in his heart.


    It''s true that he was angry and wanted to beat Fengxi, but he didn''t give up.


    Finally, Fengxi and Qin Wanyu are irresistible. It''s true that xiaobiesheng is newly married.


    The wind leaned on the chest of Qin, Wan and Yu. I felt that at this moment, I was very stable.


    "You said A Sheng and the river... "


    "I think I''m unlucky enough to have a daughter-in-law who can''t move. I didn''t expect that my brother was more unlucky than me Although Hua Sheng looks reliable, what''s his identity In short, I think it''s not necessarily a good thing that the river loses memory. Huasheng should go to him, just like us, and go back to the past. "


    "I also say that, but it seems that a Sheng doesn''t want to. She''s a ghost now. She has no body Frankly speaking, it''s no different from ordinary ghosts. So she refused to recognize Jiangliu, but I know she can''t let it go. She went to Jiangliu at the first time last night. Unfortunately The river cannot see her. "


    "Aren''t you a feng shui master? Can''t you let the river see Hua Sheng? "


    "There is a way, but..."


    "Don''t just I think in Jiangliu''s heart, no matter what Huasheng looks like, he will love him as much as before. "


    "I think so." On this point, Feng Xi and Qin Wan Yu thought the same.


    Jiang Liu doesn''t even want to die for a Sheng, so he doesn''t mind what she looks like now.


    "Eh? I have an idea. "


    "What''s the idea?"


    "Secret..."


    Qin Wan Yu:


    "By the way, I have another thing to tell you."


    "As long as you don''t erase your memory, I promise you everything. "Qin Wanyu was really afraid of the wind.


    "Qiao Xue''s soul is in my house, you know?"


    Qin Wanyu was shocked. Qiao Xue''s name had not been mentioned for a long time, so he was surprised and didn''t have any psychological preparation.

 Chapter 1246

    "Qiao Xue? Is it Qiao Xue I know? " Qin, Wan and Yu are uncertain.


    "Yes, it''s your first girlfriend, your white moonlight and snow." The wind is a little jealous.


    Qin Wan Yu:


    "Don''t make a fuss. What''s the matter? Tell me Or I''ll let your mouth sting with bees. Yes, do you believe it


    The wind suddenly blushed and struck Qin, Wan and Yu.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, do you want to be old-fashioned?"


    "Compared with people who can erase other people''s memories easily, I think I am very shameful."


    Wind Xi Wu face, and feel funny, but also think Qin Wan Yu too cute.


    Later, she told the whole story of Qiao Xue to Qin Wanyu without any concealment.


    "So why hasn''t she been born?"


    "I went there and said that she had a chance six years ago, but she gave up. The reason is that the family who gave birth is very poor She doesn''t want to suffer. "


    "Oh." Qin, Wan and Yu nodded their heads.


    "But don''t worry, Qiao Xue will get another chance in our Fengjia soon, because usually killing demons and removing demons are all cultivation, which is good for her."


    "I know."


    Wind Xi raises his head and looks at the man in front of him. He just feels like a dream.


    Even in the 72 fairyland, she almost disappeared into the air.


    But she didn''t talk to Qin Wanyu about all these things, which also worried him. It didn''t make any sense.


    "So you''re keeping Qiao Xue for me, aren''t you?"


    Wind Xi nods, no longer duplicity.


    "Wind, sometimes what you do really makes me angry. I wish I could beat you. But I still can''t let you go, love you to the bone, do you know why? "


    Qin, Wan and Yu hold the chin of Fengxi, rarely serious.


    Fengxi shakes her head in confusion. For Fengxi, you make her catch ghosts and let her fall in love, but she is still confused.


    Not even as fast as Yu Ping and ginkgo.


    "It''s all because of your compassion, the goodness in your bones. You Feng family do things that no one else knows. In order to protect the safety of the people in Jiangcheng, generations of people cut off demons and demons. In a big way, it''s their responsibility to serve the country and the people. To a small extent, it is to do good deeds and accumulate virtue, and to act for heaven. However, you always say that you are selfish, afraid of death and greedy for money, but when it comes to the critical moment, you are more desperate than anyone else. "


    The wind is ashamed to look down. Qin Wanyu is right. He is.


    "That''s why I love you so much. I know about Qiao Xue. Thank you for taking her in. If there is a chance Let''s send her to have a baby earlier. I''ve put it down since she died so long. "


    "Then if I die, in a few years, will you..."


    "No, I will die with you."


    The wind bites its lips and says nothing.


    "Well, don''t talk about this. What''s the secret one you said just now?"


    "A Sheng''s birthday is coming, so I think Do you want us to buy her a cake or something? It''s heartbreaking that a Sheng has experienced so much for her birthday. I''ll give her a good celebration and give her a surprise. It''s the compensation for these three years. It''s really not easy for a Sheng. It''s too difficult. "


    As soon as Feng Xi thought of Hua Sheng''s experience, she felt uncomfortable, but she didn''t know who to hate because her background was too complicated.


    "She can eat now? Afraid of the sun? Afraid of the cross and the talisman? "


    Although Qin Wanyu hasn''t seen Hua Sheng yet, he knows that she is a soul.

 Chapter 1247

    "She Different from ordinary ghosts, she is not afraid of the sun, any exorcism charm and Exorcism artifact. So she is the same as a normal person except that she doesn''t have a real body. "


    "That''s ok Let''s talk about it and celebrate Huasheng''s birthday. This time it''s a disaster and there will be future blessings. "


    "I''ll give you some talismans first, so you can see a Sheng."


    With that, Fengxi takes out her own unique talisman and points it on the eyelids of Qin, Wan and Yu.


    "Why not cow''s tears?" This man is like a curious baby, many why.


    "Because if I use cow tears for you, you will see all the ghosts in the evening, but my Feng family Rune can only let you see the artiste, so what? Do you want to use cow tears? President Qin? " Asked the wind with a smile.


    "Forget it, cow tears and other things are unsanitary. It''s easy to get inflammation in the eyes. It''s better to be the Rune of your Feng family. "


    Wind Xi ha ha ha ha''s belly ache, I really think that Qin Wanyu is sometimes childish like a three-year-old, so cute.


    After all, the two discussed. In the middle of the night, Hua Sheng came back and met with Qin Wanyu. The three talked very well.


    The next morning, when Fengxi got up in the morning, he boiled eggs for Huasheng, which is a northern custom.


    Longevity star to eat boiled eggs, turn luck, remove bad luck, usher in good luck.


    Qin, Wan and Yu decided on a private room, and then the three would have a big meal together.


    Although Hua Sheng had no feelings for the big meal, he could not refuse the kindness of Qin, Wan, Yu and Fengxi.


    The two of them have just made up, which is equivalent to celebrating for them.


    With regard to other people''s affairs, none of the three people mentioned anything tacitly, and Hua Sheng didn''t think much about it.


    At eleven fifty the next day.


    Fengxi appears in a private room of a Chinese restaurant in a high-end hotel in Jiangcheng with Huasheng, which no one else can see.


    This is the first time here. In three years, the business of qinwanyu has expanded a lot. This hotel is invested by qinwanyu.


    Hua Sheng is still wearing the purple skirt of the cloud kingdom. After all, there are very few people to see, so he doesn''t need to do any elaborate dressing.


    At the door, Fengxi deliberately takes out her mobile phone to answer the phone.


    Hua Sheng first pushes the door into the private room, and then the next second is the sound of the balloon explosion.


    Crackling, the whole room is filled with balloons, which makes it too late for Hua Sheng to see the scene in front of him.


    When all the balloons were broken, she heard someone singing, as if it were the voice of many people.


    "Happy Birthday to you, happy birthday to you..."


    Hua Sheng opened his eyes curiously, and after he saw everything clearly, his tears ran down his face.


    In front of her eyes, there are really many people. There is a nine story cake with a Barbie doll in a pink skirt at the top. It''s extremely delicate.


    Hua Zhi, Hua Lin, Yu Ping, Wang Junxian, Qin Wanyu, ginkgo, Gao He, even Xie Dongyao, and Xie Dongyang also came.


    The person pushing the cake is Xie Dongyang. He is wearing a dark blue knitted cardigan and a casual dress, but he is more mature than before.


    Hua Sheng covers her mouth, tears are in her eyes. She is such a Buddhist. Unexpectedly, there will be a time when tears break the bank.


    Feng Xi came from behind, patted her on the shoulder and said softly, "ah Sheng, they can see you. Last night, I restored my memory to all of you This morning, I opened my eyes to you with the spirit talisman of Feng family. All of them can I can see you. "


    "Then..."


    Hua Sheng really wants to ask where the river is, but when he opens his mouth, he chokes. This may be the first time in his life.

 Chapter 1248

    "Ah, you want to ask the river, it didn''t come." Said the wind.


    Hua Sheng listened to Feng Xi''s words, but he was relieved, but his heart was also a little lost.


    She has always told Fengxi that she can''t speak to the river nor let it recover her memory, because she is not ready.


    Now even the body is not, where will give River happiness?


    She was still struggling with what to do, so she repeatedly reminded Fengxi not to do it.


    Fengxi''s elaborate birthday party, therefore, is only absent from the river.


    However, it also touched Hua Sheng. She has missed you so much for three years It''s been three years.


    More than a thousand days and nights, her friends, her family, her favorite group, have come back.


    At this time, Bai Hao came in from the door with the child in his arms.


    Bai Kangning is three years old and nearly four years old. He is very cute. His eyebrows are very similar to those of Hua Lin. they all say that his son is like his mother.


    "Corning, it''s auntie."


    "Sheng..."


    "It''s not allowed to call Sheng Sheng, but Xiao Yi."


    "Sheng..."


    I don''t know who taught Bai Kangning the name of Huasheng. This kid is not called Xiaoyi, but Shengsheng all the time.


    Hua Sheng breaks into tears and laughs. Bai Hao hands the child over to Hua Sheng for a hug.


    Hua Sheng shakes his head in loss. "I don''t have a physical body now. I can''t hold my child."


    Wind Xi quickly turned the topic to the past, "let''s sit down first. We are all starving. We are going to open dishes."


    "Good."


    Hua Sheng walked to the throne of the goddess in the middle with a smile, and then swept everyone''s faces one by one.


    Hua Zhi does not become a superstar, but dress more knowingly, apricot slim suit, cool makeup, a big diamond ring of pigeon egg sparkling.


    Her face is still beautiful, but there are many stories and experiences more than three years ago.


    Hua Lin is still so gentle. She goes back to school to teach. She goes back to the past. She has a family, a husband and children. She enriches every day.


    Yu Ping, she is not so rustic any more. She wears a fashionable fringe skirt of a light luxury brand, Korean light makeup, and a jade bracelet on her wrist.


    This is the same one that was chosen by Huasheng in the antique shop for Yuping''s birthday. She wore it today.


    It''s said that she and her boyfriend Jing SA have been certified, her younger brother has also gone to university, her father has already died, and her mother has also died in prison.


    Yu Ping completely breaks away from the devil hole of the past and has her own life.


    But Fengxi told her that you should have been displaced from poverty and poverty in your life. It was a Sheng who changed his life and fortune for you that made Yu Ping the present one.


    Wang Junxian still doesn''t say that much, but the wind of the king is still the same.


    Ginkgo''s eyes have never left Huasheng. Her make-up for crying has been spent. If it wasn''t for Fengxi to explain again and again, we wouldn''t cry.


    She rushed up all the time, hugged her young lady tightly, and never let go.


    Gingko''s temper has been less irritable in recent years, and Gao he''s affairs have also been made public.


    Gao''s family disagreed with Gao from the beginning, but later they saw that gingko was obedient to Gao Heshang. He became a young and promising entrepreneur from a boy who didn''t do business and was idle. He also started an Internet company, mainly to compete with netizens. His parents were very pleased and gradually accepted gingko.


    Bai Hao and Hua Lin have a good relationship. They never quarrel. Hua Zhi is also the mistress of the Wang family. No one can reach her.


    When Hua Sheng saw them, he thought of the past

 Chapter 1249

    To her surprise, Xie Dongyao was married and pregnant.


    She was with a junior high school classmate. Although the boy''s family was not more powerful than Xie''s, it was also an insider.


    It''s very good for Xie Dongyao. After marriage, Xie Dongyao left the Xie family and started business with her husband. She looks like a powerful woman.


    Only Xie Dongyang has remained the same for three years.


    His eyes on Hua Sheng are always full of affection and soft.


    In the days of memory loss, Xie Dongyang didn''t care about any women. Later, Ni Wenwen divined tarot cards for him, and he was more sure about his conjecture.


    Last night, when the wind came back to everyone''s memory, Xie Dongyang suddenly felt relieved.


    He knew that no matter before or in the past, no matter whether he lost his memory or not, he still loved Huasheng deeply and always.


    "Happy 26th birthday to Sheng Sheng." When Xie Dongyang opened his mouth, everyone could not help crying.


    Yes, three years later, now Huasheng is 26 years old.


    "Happy birthday." Everyone together raised the glass, came a simple and straightforward blessing.


    Hua Sheng''s fingers light, raise the glass, raise the corner of his mouth, light smile.


    "Thank you. I can see you all again. This life is enough."


    After that, Hua Sheng took the initiative to drink up a glass of wine, but now she is a soul, in fact, she can not get any taste and effect to eat or drink anything.


    In one night, all people recover their memories and everything is the same as before.


    Hua Sheng talks about the past three years with you at the dinner table.


    No one asked Hua Sheng where he had been in the past three years, what he met, and why he had changed this way? Everyone is very understanding.


    When Hua Sheng hears funny things, he will smile lightly.


    At last, everyone brought out the prepared birthday gifts, a pile of top luxury goods.


    Xie Dongyang is the last one to take out. There is only one exquisite small box.


    At that time, Xie Dongyao joked, "second brother, what are you shaking? See Hua Sheng elder sister super nervous? You don''t have a diamond ring in this box, do you? You''re not going to woo again, are you? Ha, second brother, you are very good. "


    Everyone is also curious about what Xie Dongyang sent. After all, besides the river, he is the man who loves Huasheng the most.


    I haven''t touched any other women in recent years, because of Huasheng in my heart.


    Even the Xie family has subconsciously thought that if Xie Dongyang can''t marry Huasheng, he may not marry for life.


    "A Sheng, do you remember this?"


    Hua Sheng looks at the bottle of dark blue liquid in Xie Dongyang''s hand, almost blurting out - deep awakening.


    Xie Dongyang nodded. "Well, Sheng Sheng has a good memory."


    "What''s your story?" Hua Zhi and Feng Xi ask deliberately.


    Hua Sheng smiles and receives the deep blue awakening. This is the magic potion that Xie Dongyang developed when he received Dongyang pharmaceutical.


    It can deeply hypnotize the brain and relieve all pressure. Huasheng likes it very much.


    At that time, when the medicine was taken off the shelf, she left a bottle of it. Later, when she missed the river again, she used it.


    Unexpectedly, Xie Dongyang has another bottle here.


    "You still have I thought it was out of print. " Hua Sheng smiles.


    "I kept this bottle myself. I didn''t give up Many times, I miss you very much and want to take it. I know that deep awakening can make me dream about you. But I didn''t give up. This bottle is for you today This is really the last bottle in the world. I just want to say, Sheng Sheng, as long as it''s what you like, as long as it''s what you want, as long as it''s what I Xie Dongyang gave, everything is good Life is all right. "


    Xie Dongyang''s words are so affectionate that Hua Sheng doesn''t know how to answer them. They also make everyone feel a little complicated.


    "Sheng Sheng, if You don''t want to go back to the river, then Can you stay with me? I''m not afraid you''re a ghost I don''t plan to have children either. I can have a marriage without Xing all my life. I know I can''t touch you, but I just like it. What can I do? I just like... "

 Chapter 1250

    Xie Dongyang''s sudden confession made Hua Sheng and everyone very unaccustomed, especially Hua Sheng himself, really embarrassed.


    But she knew that Xie Dongyang was sincere. As for Feng Xi, Xie Dongyang, who lost his memory, also came to see her.


    Want her to give divination, said he seems to have a person in mind, but can not remember, that he is because of the deep love, so there are memory fragments.


    Hua Sheng is just a soul now. These people can see her because the wind has made magic.


    So Xie Dongyang can make love at this time. He really loves Huasheng.


    "Second brother You... " Xie Dongyao is helpless. Today''s Xie family, most of its business is in Xie Dongyang''s hands.


    In order to recover his wife after his divorce, Xie Dongze now focuses on family.


    Most of the time, he accompanies his wife and daughter, and the old man of Xie family is not as healthy as before. He doesn''t do many things by himself.


    Today, Xie Dongyang manages the Xie family almost as well as the Jiang family, which can be said to be as famous as the river.


    But he still chose to express his love to Hua Sheng for his status today Everyone knows how hard it is.


    Even Hua Zhi and Hua Lin are deeply moved.


    "Xie Dongyang is really in love with asheng." Hua Zhi looks at Wang Junxian and says.


    "River flow is also true love."


    In the end, Wang Junxian is more willing to speak for the river. Although he sympathizes with Xie Dongyang, he and Hua Sheng are not in love after all.


    Wind Xi loves Hua Sheng. Although he knows that he will offend people, he can''t help but angrily scold him, "well, I don''t want to mention those unhappy ones today, Xie Dongyang, what''s the matter with you? Today is a Sheng''s birthday. Why do you embarrass her? "


    "I''m not embarrassed. I really like her. I really like her."


    Xie Dongyang thinks that his opportunity is not big. Now Huasheng doesn''t want to see her like this. It''s just his opportunity.


    "This matter Don''t say it. Let''s eat first. "


    In fact, Hua Sheng''s answer must be no, but in front of so many people, he doesn''t want to belittle Dongyang.


    He is a big man after all, so he plans to say it in private.


    "A Sheng, I will never abandon you, no matter what you become."


    Xie Dongyang didn''t give up too much. He added that.


    Hua Sheng smiled and didn''t say much.


    She just slowly swept the whole audience, "I didn''t expect to be able to get together with you, really didn''t expect. Feng Xi, a big liar, cheated me for a long time. Always let me think, my birthday, only her and Qin Wanyu two people to me, and then gave me a big surprise. You are my favorite family and best friends. I am very grateful for you in my life, so Thank you very much. "


    After that, Hua Sheng took the initiative to lift the glass and drank it up.


    All of you raised the glass and drank it with Huasheng.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom first. You can drink first."


    In fact, Hua Sheng felt a little sad in his heart, because in the past, there must be a river.


    But now


    Only to see her favorite man figure, Hua Sheng is still very sad, but do not want to let you know, can only find an excuse to go to the toilet.


    Hua Sheng went out in a beautiful dress and went to the bathroom at the end of the corridor.


    She looked in the broad mirror and washed her face with ice water to adjust her mood.


    "Happy birthday, Mrs. Jiang."


    Suddenly, the familiar voice sounded. Hua Sheng raised his head and saw the familiar figure in the mirror.


    The man, wearing a dark gray shirt, stood behind her, still noble and smiling.


    In a flash, Hua Sheng burst into tears

 Chapter 1251

    The river slowly steps forward and embraces Huasheng from behind. The warmth of the body makes Huasheng feel very much.


    She is a soul now, so the river can only embrace the air.


    But Hua Sheng will feel the familiar temperature and taste, and her body will suddenly freeze.


    "Jiang..."


    "Call me husband."


    Before Mr. Jiang could blurt out those three words, the river stopped the words behind Hua Sheng.


    Hua Sheng cried with joy, "honey, you What''s the matter? "


    "How can I not come for your birthday?"


    "But..."


    "But Feng Xi said I won''t come, and you don''t want me to restore my memory, do you think it''s for my good?" The river continued her words.


    "Yes, I thought..."


    "Fool, what you think is not what I think in my heart. Don''t make decisions for me willfully, OK? These three years There is a place in my heart that is always empty of despair. In the dead of night, I always feel that what is missing in my heart is very important. Until last night, Fengxi helped me open the door of memory I just think of all I hate myself. I hate myself. I forgot my favorite a Sheng. How can I, how can I... "


    The river is very self reproach, his memory recovery moment, almost is the fatal heartache.


    That kind of feeling, just like the heart is pinched hard, it hurts till dawn.


    "No, it''s not your fault, it''s me..."


    "A Sheng, three years old, more than a thousand days, day and night We were separated for three years I''m old And you are so young and beautiful Still so gentle and lovely You dislike me for being old, so you don''t want me, do you? "


    "No, river, I didn''t I just... "


    "If you don''t dislike me, why can everyone come to your birthday today, but I can''t?"


    The river lowers its head in Huasheng''s ear. The heavy breath makes Huasheng''s ears burn and his heart itch.


    "I don''t know that everyone has recovered. It''s a surprise from the wind I thought I thought you didn''t... "


    Yes, Hua Sheng really thought that the river did not restore memory.


    Because she told Fengxi several times not to let the river think of everything.


    Don''t want to make the river painful, really don''t want to.


    "Sheng, do you think I will be happy if I forget you?"


    Hua Sheng is silent


    "A Sheng, tell me again. Do you think I forget you, and I will spend the rest of my life carefree?"


    "I thought you would."


    "You think it''s all wrong, my Mrs. Jiang Known as the first diviner, you can do divination for everyone, but you can''t do it for yourself. I don''t know what my beloved man thinks. Then I will tell you, my River, without you, Huasheng, I would never be happy Even if I forget you for a while now, I will still go to you regardless of everything when I think of everything in the future. At all costs until you are found. "


    "The river, but now I''m a ghost. " Hua Sheng turns around and wants to embrace the river.


    But her body is very light, she has no way to control, can only cry more sad.


    Feng Xi is right. She is really a ghost, a female ghost without body, a female ghost who can''t give to the future of the river.


    "Well, you are still my asson Just accompany me until I die, no matter what form I have only you in my heart in my whole life, and I have only you as my wife''s choice. "


    "River current, someone divined for us, the result of us It''s not good, love is not long Do you understand? " Hua Sheng''s eyes are red with tears.

 Chapter 1252

    Jiang Liu raises his hand and knows that he can''t wipe it, but he still makes the action of wiping away tears for Hua Sheng.


    "I never believe in fortune telling. Although my wife is a genius fortune teller, I still believe that fate is in my own hands. As long as I don''t want to conform to this nonsense fate, no one can treat me like that?"


    "The river..."


    "A Sheng, you can''t abandon me, you scum girl."


    Hua Sheng''s eyes were red when she cried, but a joke from the river really made her laugh.


    Cinderella, is she?


    Well, she is, she admits that she is very scum, can not move to erase the memory of the river, but also say what is good for him.


    But I didn''t ask him if he would like to?


    The river looked at Hua Sheng affectionately. "Ah Sheng, you know I hated a plot in the movie when I was very young. It was to put down the gun. We put down the hostages. But you know what? Once you put the gun down, you can''t control anything, you know? You always say it''s good for me, but how can I be good without you? Even if I lose my memory, the important place in my heart is still empty. In this world, although some people live, they die at the age of 20, and some die, but they live all the time. "


    Jiangliu is a mature man, so what he says is always profound.


    Hua Sheng second understands. She knows that what the river wants to express is that some people enter a comfortable life when they are 20 years old. They repeat the same life every day from nine to five, which is no different from death. If life is the same every day, it is really terrible.


    It''s like without the river of Huasheng, I go to work and have dinner on time every day. It seems that everything is OK, but the whole person has already been hollowed out.


    And there are still some people who died when they were 20 years old, but these 20 years are magnificent and worthwhile.


    She was moved, but she didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, I can only apologize, right?


    "River I''m sorry. "


    "Never mind, forgive you, forgive my little girl." Jiang Liu reaches out his hand and puts it on the top of Huasheng''s head. He dotes on it, just like before.


    Hua Sheng cried even worse after listening.


    "Well, you will cry down the walls in a while. Let''s go and show them to you."


    "They all know about your coming, don''t they?"


    Hua Sheng thinks that the river will come. It should be discussed by everyone, right?


    Unexpectedly, the river shook its head.


    "Only Qin, Wan, Yu and Fengxi know that."


    "Well, they are two bad people." Hua Sheng wiped the tears around her eyes, and she knew that no one else could do such a thing except Fengxi and Qin Wanyu.


    So when Jiangliu returns to the private room with Huasheng, everyone is shocked.


    Apart from Fengxi and qinwanyu.


    But most people would prefer to see such a scene, except Xie Dongyang, who was a little lonely, fell in the corner and said nothing.


    After the meal, the river didn''t give Hua Sheng a chance to escape, so he took it home.


    Jiangliu still lives in Jiangjia''s old house, so Huasheng didn''t feel comfortable at first.


    Until Jiangliu comforted her and said, "what are you afraid of? My parents can''t see you..."


    Hua Sheng was just surprised to realize that everything seemed to be the same as before, but in fact, it was not the same.


    Late at night, two people lie in bed face to face, looking at each other affectionately, chatting with each other.


    "A Sheng, these three years Where did you go? "


    Hua Sheng thought about it. If he spoke directly to Jiangliu about the 72 fairyland, he would be fascinated.


    "I You just think that I have time to travel back to Liuyun country There are countless reincarnations in the world, one of which was in Beiliang, Liuyun Kingdom, a thousand years ago. I''m Hua Yunluo, the fifth miss of Tianshi mansion... "

 Chapter 1253

    Hua Sheng slowly tells Jiang Liu about her experience in Liuyun country. Of course, there are places where the moon is cut off, and she will subconsciously avoid them.


    For fear that her Mr. Jiang is jealous, Jiang Liu will listen to the story and look at Hua Sheng tenderly all the time.


    Until I fell asleep at last


    "At that time, my girl, green and green, took me to test What is the test property... "


    Hua Sheng said with relish, but looked up, the river has fallen asleep.


    He slept so hard that his breathing became heavy.


    It seems that I haven''t slept so safely for a long time. When I was eating, Hua Zhi once said that Wang Junxian said that the river had a strange disease in the past three years.


    The medical identification is called shallow sleep, that is, sleep is very shallow, a little sound can make him wake up suddenly.


    Jiang Liu himself can''t tell the reason. He always says that he is not stable in heart and doesn''t sleep well.


    Now the river restores the memory, also knows, why can oneself sleep not steadfast?


    That''s because there''s not a woman you love and a Sheng around you.


    Looking at the beautiful face of the river, long eyelashes, and The fine lines of the corner of the eye.


    Hua Sheng''s heart is sour. He has been in the river for three years. He is no longer young and has a sense of youth.


    But he is still the river she loves deeply, the man who is willing to give everything for him.


    Hua Sheng gets up slowly, and a kiss falls on the face of the river. He doesn''t know it at all. After all, Hua Sheng is just a soul now. No matter what he does, he has no touch.


    After the river fell asleep, Hua Sheng lay beside him and entered into a dream.


    But she used the comb she brought out, shuttled through time and space, and returned to Liuyun country.


    The meaning is very simple. It''s because Hua Sheng lived in the 72 fairyland before and read many books in the Tianshi mansion.


    So I know the detailed location of the North intersection of that era, and how to make time travel in my dream.


    Hua Sheng felt that it was necessary to go back to Liuyun.


    Although the images given to her by cutting the moon are illusions, they all evolved from the truth.


    She used to be the fifth miss of LiuYun kingdom. Yes, she was the only hope of the people.


    Today''s Tianshi mansion is still in hot water.


    Because five years ago, after that war, the Hua family was killed by the Xia Hou family.


    So Huasheng feels that it is necessary and obliged to go back once and deal with some things.


    Time and space reversal, Beiliang, North intersection 15.8.19.8.06. Liuyun Kingdom, Tianshi mansion.


    "Old lady, old lady is very happy Miss woke up Miss five woke up. "


    In the boudoir, the voice of the servant girl was so excited that the whole Tianshi mansion was boiling.


    Hua Yunluo, the fifth miss of Hua family who has been sleeping for five years, finally wakes up.


    She opened her eyes, adjusted for a while, and saw the room full of people.


    Standing at the front is a kind-hearted old man with the scepter of the Heavenly Master. Behind her is the high priest of the Heavenly Master''s mansion.


    "Grandma..."


    With the scene of 72 fantasy reappeared, Huasheng adapted very quickly this time.


    "My cloud You finally wake up Our whole family is waiting for you to wake up I''ve been waiting for five years... "


    The old lady of the Hua family was in tears and excited.


    "Grandma, I''m late. I''m sorry."


    "It''s not too late. We still have one last breath, as long as you are still alive The Xiahou family can''t cut us completely Yunluo The sacrificial Lord told me that after thousands of years, you fell in love with a man and lived a mortal life, forgetting everything Grandma thought Grandma thought It''s really over. I thought it was heaven''s death. My Heavenly Master''s mansion... "


    The old lady went to the bed, grabbed Hua Sheng''s hand, and couldn''t help crying.

 Chapter 1255

    "Miss five, you can eat anything without saying anything." The sacrificial master obviously didn''t believe it.


    Hua Sheng has no choice but to shake his right hand out of the sky, with a pair of bamboo sticks.


    Then take off the bamboo stick to the mid air position, all of which are controlled by psychic power.


    Hua Sheng takes a look at the green and then signs the bamboo back in his hand.


    "Green, 16 years old, born in Xiahe village, Liuyun country, their parents are farming. There is a brother on the top and a sister on the bottom. Second place in the family. Ten years ago, because of the flood in the upper reaches of the Yangtze River, there was a flood disaster in Xiahe village. My parents sold you to the capital for slavery, and I was chosen by my Heavenly Master''s office. I''ll divine for you... "


    After that, the bamboo tube of Huasheng was gently shaken. After a while, it came out automatically and fell to the ground.


    She stooped to pick it up, looked at it, and then looked at the surprised green face, and said, "this life comes from the cold and falls into the Duke''s mansion. It''s a pity that it''s hard to be rich and dignified. It''s safe to be loyal all her life."


    "Green, I don''t need to explain these words. Do you know what they mean?"


    Green shocked, hurriedly kneeling down, "Miss, I understand that my maid has also counted one life before. It''s really the fate of my maid all my life. Fortunately, if you are lucky enough to fall into our Heavenly Master''s mansion and follow Miss Wu, you will be warm all your life and loyal to the end. I have no ambition, so I want to serve the young lady and the old lady, and go forward and back together with our Heavenly Master''s mansion. How dare I think of the rich and the rich? "


    "You really don''t have a life of wealth. Fortunately, you are born with a pure mind. If you have ulterior motives and want to take some shortcuts, you will only harm others and yourself. You can''t take it, so green is your life. "


    Green seems to admire Miss. She is also a little excited. "Miss, it''s a good idea. My hometown is Xiahe village indeed. Originally, I lived and worked in peace and contentment. Although I had three children, my family was still fed and fed. Later, when I was six years old, there was a flood in the upper reaches of the Yangtze River, and many people died in Xiahe village. All the houses on the good land were flooded. My parents had no choice but to sell me to the capital. Later, they sold my younger sister to a large family in the south of the Yangtze River to be a servant girl, leaving only the elder brother to inherit Xianghuo. "


    "So divine?" It seems that some people in the crowd have already exclaimed, which means they are inconceivable.


    Green said, "I have never mentioned this to anyone. If the young lady can figure it out, it''s a fairy. I''m convinced. But the maidservant still has an unwelcome request, still invite the young lady to complete? "


    "You want to ask your parents, brothers and sisters where they are, don''t you?"


    "That''s right, Miss Wan Fu Jin''an." Green lying on the ground, constantly kowtow to Huasheng.


    In the Liuyun Kingdom, diviners exist like gods. But later, the psychic power index decreased and the whole country was good at martial arts. So there were fewer and fewer diviners. At last, they became extinct. The Tianshi mansion was the place where the first diviner went abroad. No one thought of it. The only surviving five young lady was a woman only 16 years old It turns out that it''s the extinct diviner in this continent. A bamboo stick asks good and bad fortune and counts all the names and achievements. This is something that everyone in Tianshi mansion dare not think about.


    At this time, old lady Hua''s hands trembled with excitement and her body shook ceaselessly. If she had not been supported, she would have fainted in fear of excitement.


    "Sacrificial Lord, do you see it? My granddaughter, she is It''s a diviner After a hundred years, our Chinese family has a new fortune teller The old lady gasped for breath, her mood fluctuated.

 Chapter 1256

    The sacrificial master was also excited and nodded frequently.


    Hua Sheng pinches his middle finger and thumb, pinches his fingers, frowns slightly, and then looks at the green with complicated eyes.


    "I can stand what you say, miss."


    "Your sister is gone. According to your eight characters, she has been gone for three years."


    Green face, pale, decadent limp on the ground, flat mouth to cry posture, did not expect that the younger sister is no longer. I thought that my sister should enjoy the same happiness as myself when she was sold to the big family in Jiangnan, but I didn''t want to


    "Compared with the peach blossom robbery, your sister''s life is full of murders. She has been hurt by others. This is life. You don''t have to worry about it. As for your brother, he is still in the world, but his life is also bitter and hard to turn over. Your father should have died a year ago. Your mother''s health is not very good, and there should be no more time. If you want to go back and have a look, you should take advantage of the recent start. I will help you calculate the location. "


    "Thank you very much, miss. Thank you very much." Green gave Hua Sheng a big gift. It can be seen that she really appreciated Hua Sheng.


    "Where is the Butler?" Hua Sheng asked lightly.


    "Miss five, the old slave is here."


    "You help Bilu to prepare the post for going out of the city. Give her five ingots of gold and five hundred liang of silver. A carriage, four elite guards, escorts her to look for relatives, protects carefully all the way, must escort her well. "


    "Miss, i..." Green has been crying and shaking her head, five ingots of gold has been the wealth she never dared to expect in her life.


    "Go ahead and see if you can, or there will be no chance in the future. When you are worried, go back to Tianshi mansion."


    "Miss, you are so kind to your maidservant that you dare not forget it all your life. For the rest of your life, your maidservant is willing to eat, pray for you and pray for you. I hope you will have no worries and be healthy all your life."


    Green has been crying excitedly. I don''t know what to say to be grateful. I can only kowtow to Hua Sheng.


    "Old lady, look at this..." The housekeeper looked at the old lady in embarrassment. After all, it was the old lady who was in charge.


    Although everyone in Tianshi mansion has made great achievements, is it really good that Bilu is a servant girl after all, to give a servant girl such a great favor?


    "Go ahead and do what I Yunluo said. She will be the mistress of Tianshi mansion later."


    After the old lady calmed down, she announced the status of Hua Sheng in front of all the people.


    In this case, the old lady doesn''t need to think about it. It''s a great honor for the Heavenly Master''s office to have a diviner.


    What else? My granddaughter is right. There is no diviner in Xiahou''s family.


    The royal family will still employ people. There are many things that don''t need to be said.


    "Yunluo, since you''re a diviner, you can''t even attend the Celestial Master''s meeting. Grandma should protect you from being harmed by adulterers. The Xia Hou family is very crafty and insidious. If they know it, they will definitely attack you. "


    Hua Sheng replied faintly, "grandma, up to now, we have no need to be afraid of the Marquis Xia family. I can deal with it alone. The diviner is not only good at divining, but also can calculate the enemy''s dynamic situation. No one can move me. Don''t worry about it."


    "Yes, old lady, have you forgotten? Fortune tellers can predict good and bad for themselves, and know the enemy well. They can win every battle. "


    The sacrificial Lord would like to tell the world now that there is a diviner in my Heavenly Master''s mansion. Just let those people slap their faces.


    "Yunluo, then my Heavenly Master''s mansion is counting on you." The old lady held Hua Sheng''s hand tightly.


    "Grandma, I came back to avenge our Chinese family. Once the Tianshi mansion returns to its former glory and the Xiahou family uproots it, I will go back..."


    "Ah? go back? Where to go? "


    "A thousand years later."


    "Why?" The old lady was shocked.


    "There is my love in my life. His name is Jiang. He is a famous person. He is unparalleled in the world. The wind is outstanding and the city is ruined." Hua Sheng said proudly.

 Chapter 1257

    Hua Sheng''s announcement made us all look foolish again. Hua Yunluo, a girl who was only 15-6 years ago.


    When I woke up after five years in a coma, I suddenly announced that I have a man I love very much It''s really hard to accept.


    Hua Sheng didn''t say too many details, just told grandma what she was going to do.


    The sacrifice and the old lady are not people who can''t see the situation. Now that the enemy is in the current situation, it''s better to deal with the Xiahou family first.


    In the evening


    Hua Sheng calculates the specific location of the green relatives, writes it on a piece of white paper for her, and orders her to be escorted away.


    Before getting on the bus, Hua Sheng also told Bilu, "this is a long way to go. You should be careful. No matter who you meet and what you say, don''t believe it. Especially emotionally, don''t believe any promise from anyone. You''re too old to be in charge today, and you''re likely to be trapped by carelessness. Remember to do good things, the first time back to the Tianshi mansion, after your marriage, I will choose for you. "


    "Maids and maids shall obey the instructions of the young lady."


    Green saluted Huasheng, got on the carriage and left the Tianshi mansion overnight.


    Hua Sheng shouldn''t have deep feelings for green. Even in the 72 fairyland, he didn''t touch it for long.


    Why do you care so much about a close servant girl?


    In fact, this matter comes from Chuntao. After returning, Huasheng met the devil fetus and Chuntao, who looks like a human being and a ghost.


    At last, it was very painful to send the mother and son on the road.


    Chuntao has served Huasheng for more than ten years. Originally, Huasheng had high hopes for Chuntao. Even Chuntao was a little better than gingko.


    I didn''t know that Chuntao went astray. After giving her several opportunities, she didn''t get away, which made Huasheng heartache.


    At last, I watched her and the baby in her stomach end up like that.


    So maybe it''s out of pity for Chuntao. Huasheng''s coming back this time is very kind to the green.


    It also moved all the servants of the Heavenly Master''s mansion. Everyone was passing on that Miss five was a kind Master and must be served well.


    After the green leaves, Yan Hong comes up to serve the five young ladies who come to life.


    Hua Sheng is familiar with the road, and he is not bored in the Heavenly Master''s mansion, so he sneaks out the back door with Yan Hong.


    Seeing the Mid Autumn Festival approaching, the night in the capital is very lively.


    The streets are full of people, peddlers and fireworks.


    Suddenly Hua Sheng stops at a painting.


    She looked at the painting and wrote four big words - mountains and rivers.


    Originally a very simple painting and calligraphy, but why is Huasheng deeply attracted?


    Because she thought the handwriting was very familiar, yes, very familiar, very familiar.


    When Hua Sheng was just married to Jiangliu, he liked to play zither, practice calligraphy and draw in the spring breeze.


    So I''m familiar with the characters of the river. I can''t imitate the vigorous strokes.


    There was a little excitement in her heart. "Whose handwriting is this painting, please?"


    "Eh? Girl, do you want to buy this one? "


    There is a strange face behind the calligraphy and painting. The little brother is only seventeen or eighteen years old. He looks like a greasy face, which makes Huasheng disappointed in an instant.


    "How much is the painting?"


    "Only one or two silver." The little brother laughed.


    "Miss, don''t listen to them. It''s not everyone''s work. How could it be so many? It''s dead. These are liars. They are likely to copy other people''s works and sell them. Let''s go. "


    Yan Hong thought one or two silver was expensive, so she took the lady and left.


    "Who said that I copied this word? If there is evidence, I can compensate 100 times."


    The familiar voice sounded, and the calligraphy and painting in front of Huasheng was pulled down. After the calligraphy and painting, a young gentleman in a blue shirt stood in front of him coldly.


    Hua Sheng suddenly forgot to breathe, that face It''s the river.

 Chapter 1258

    This is him from a previous life? After thinking about this problem, Hua Sheng just felt a heart beating wildly.


    I can see my beloved Mr. Jiang here. It''s an accident in the accident, a surprise in the surprise.


    She had intended to deal with the people thousands of years ago and help them through the difficulties.


    How could I have thought there was such a big one Eggs?


    "You know me?" Looking at the woman in front of him, the young man in green shirt seemed to be a little different from himself, so he asked.


    Hua Sheng shakes his head.


    "Then why are you staring at me all the time?"


    "Hahaha, this young lady doesn''t have an idea for you, does she?" The attendant around me is a strong advocate.


    Yan Hongqi can''t, blame two men, "bold, you poor people, you know who my miss is? You deserve it? "


    "No matter who you are or what your background is, you have to pay for my calligraphy and painting, do you? If you buy it, one or two silvers. If you don''t buy it, give in. Don''t delay my business. "


    With that, the man in the green shirt lowered his head and began to organize his stall.


    Yan Hong was stopped by Hua Sheng as soon as she wanted to open her mouth and scold.


    She held out her hand to stop Yanhong. Yanhong immediately understood the meaning of the young lady and stopped talking.


    "How many calligraphy and paintings do you have today, young man?"


    "Twelve."


    "How much will it cost if I buy all of them?"


    "You all buy it?" The man raised his head again and looked at the girl with the gold tassel veil, slightly stunned.


    "It will cost 30 liang of silver if you add it up, but we can give you a discount if you buy more. It''s only 28 Liang." The attendant seemed very excited and answered the price instead of the blue shirt man.


    "Yan Hong, give him 120 Liang. I''ll buy all of them."


    "Miss, they only need twenty-eight Liang..." Yanhong opened her mouth in surprise.


    "It doesn''t matter. Give them one hundred Liang. The quality of this childe''s calligraphy and painting is very high. It''s worth one hundred Liang." Hua Sheng opens his mouth lightly.


    The man in the green shirt couldn''t believe Hua Sheng''s saying that.


    Which young lady did you think came to find fault with? Who knows how generous she was?


    In fact, he didn''t give up selling calligraphy and painting, but yesterday a grandmother in their town was ill. When he went to see a doctor, the doctor lion opened his mouth and asked for twenty liang of money. It was important to save people. He took the schoolboy to the capital to take advantage of the flow of people on the eve of the Mid Autumn Festival and try to raise some silver? I didn''t know that I met the rich lady just when I was out of the stall. One shot, one hundred Liang, was shocking.


    "Miss, you don''t have to give me more. My calligraphy and painting are only 28 Liang. We don''t want the superfluous ones. Gentlemen love to get money."


    Hua Sheng looks at the river of integrity, and a thousand years later, that kind of Yapi style of him, it''s a world of difference, immediately feel super cute.


    So it''s a whim. I want to flirt seriously.


    This is not a spiritual derailment, after all, this man is also the forerunner of the river.


    So Hua Sheng stepped forward and said to the young man in the green shirt, "who''s your surname? Name who? Where do you live? Are there any wives, children and children in the family? How many acres of good farmland? How many livestock? How many houses? How much is the bank deposit? If there is no marriage, can you give me a chance? I want to borrow my son''s life to talk. "


    Hua Sheng finished saying this sentence, the young man in the green shirt, that is, the past life of the river, suddenly blushed.


    The schoolboys around laughed and saw their young man being teased for the first time.


    Yan Hong also covered her face and didn''t dare to say a word. How could miss five be so funny? Flirting with men? Or in the street, if it''s spread out, it''s not interrupted by the old lady?


    "Don''t be rude, girl." The man in the green shirt became angry and was molested. Naturally, he was not happy.


    Hua Sheng does not give up, in front of him, slowly take off the veil, revealing the beautiful face of the country.


    "Young man, the little girl is serious." She fell in love with the city and laughed.

 Chapter 1259

    Hua Sheng wakes up in a smiling sleep. When he wakes up, his eyes are dim.


    She rubbed her eyes, her face was cute, and her heart would melt.


    "Mr. Jiang is early."


    "Mrs. Jiang, what funny dreams did you have and why did you laugh all the time?"


    "Well Is that so? " Hua Sheng is embarrassed.


    "So what do you dream about?"


    The river can''t touch Huasheng''s real body, but it can see her and know that she is very happy around.


    So his eyes were affectionate and he slept so hard for the first time that he woke up at five in the morning.


    Seeing the sweet sleep of Huasheng, he didn''t want to wake up.


    Always looking at her, staring at her, looking at her sweet smile.


    Qin, Wan and Yu once joked about Jiangliu, saying that as long as Hua Sheng laughed, Jiang always felt that flowers were blooming all over the world.


    Although this is a little exaggeration, it does speak of the heart of the river.


    Hua Sheng''s head is close to the river, "I dream I dream of your past life, Mr. Jiang. "


    "My previous life?" The river was shocked. I didn''t expect that Hua Sheng would say that.


    Hua Sheng nodded and said with a smile, "your past life, you can stay. You''re a young man in a green shirt. You''re brilliant. You''ve written first-class calligraphy and painting. But I''m a bit old-fashioned. I''ve laughed to death. I dreamed that I played tricks on you. "


    "Mrs. Jiang, you are learning badly." Although the river surface blame, but the heart is still gentle like water.


    "I''m not good at it. Do you like it?"


    "Like, must like, own choice wife, crying also want to spoil..."


    After that, they both laughed. The room of the river was full of laughter, which made Jiang Mu very uneasy.


    Because she and Jiangliu dad can''t see Huasheng, they think her son is talking to himself and is crazy.


    "His father, what can I do? Make an idea quickly In this way, our son will be finished. Didn''t you see it last night? It''s not normal. It''s like talking to the air. Now at six or seven o''clock in the morning, I''m laughing in the room, as if I''m still talking to myself Is this a strange disease? "


    Jiangliu dad also heard it, so he was very distressed.


    After a long silence, he said, "I''ll go to the company today and talk to Jiangliu alone."


    "Don''t say too much. My son has a strong self-esteem. He is thirty years old, and it''s time to find a wife. It''s not good to be single all the time."


    In Jiang''s memory, Hua Sheng is still erased, so she doesn''t remember her son''s past.


    "Well, I''ll have a good talk about it. Madam, you are not in good health. You should take good care of yourself."


    Jiangliu and Huasheng kiss me in bed, reluctant to go to work.


    Finally, Hua Sheng urged, "Mr. Jiang, it''s time for you to go to work."


    "I don''t want to go today."


    "Ha, faint king."


    "Don''t we all say it in the song of eternal regret? Spring nights are bitter and the days are short. From then on, the king won''t be early. "


    "Ha ha, but you''re not a fool. I''m not a disaster to the beauty."


    "How can you be a disaster to the beauty of beauty? You are my favorite woman, the kindest, loveliest and purest girl. I love a Sheng deeply."


    "Well, don''t flatter me. Go to work."


    Under the repeated urging of Huasheng, Jiangliu just reluctantly gets up.


    "A Sheng, let''s move back when I have the ten li spring breeze cleaned up today."


    "Yes."


    "Then wait for me at home."


    "Good."


    "You''re not going, are you?"


    "Yes."


    "Be nice, Mrs. Jiang. Don''t leave. You''ll wait for me at home." Jiangliu is still not at ease. He wants to take Huasheng to the company, but he knows that the company is boring.

 Chapter 1260

    Hua Sheng smiled. "OK, I''ll be good if I don''t leave."


    "You swear."


    "I swear."


    Jiang Liu lingered for a long time before finally leaving. Jiang Mu and Jiang Fu thought that their son was really ill, so they said to themselves.


    I don''t know if the woman my son likes is such a high-end existence.


    After the river left, Huasheng was not idle.


    Recently, every night she plans to go to Liuyun country to help the people directly solve the problems.


    Then she went to the underworld after the river flowed out.


    Although Huasheng is a soul, it is still a strong existence. Even the twelve dead men will come to meet it.


    Other ghosts dare not act recklessly.


    "Miss Hua Sheng, you come to see our Lord Styx?"


    "Well, is he there?"


    "Yes, just..."


    "How is it?"


    "It''s just that our Lord Styx has suffered some minor injuries. I don''t know if he will see you."


    "Hurt?" Hua Sheng is a little nervous.


    She is so smart, in fact, it should have been thought that the king of the underworld would not have a good end if he had been taken away by heaven.


    As the master of the underworld, he brings people into the 72 fairyland to fight with the master of the demon world.


    It''s such a bad thing. Fortunately, I haven''t come out after cutting the moon and sleeping for a hundred years.


    Otherwise, the two worlds of gods and demons are on the verge of attack. When the time comes, their lives will be ruined. Who will take the responsibility?


    The emperor of heaven is furious. He originally wanted to deal with Bai ran together. But Bai ran was seriously injured and returned to the Nine Tailed Fox family.


    The emperor of the underworld was sentenced to 30 lashes by the emperor of heaven. That whip was Jiang Ziya''s famous whip on the list of gods.


    Only hit the immortals, a dozen a quasi, not only the heart of the pain decay, but also a whip down will be less than a hundred years of cultivation.


    So, thirty whip, Lord Styx


    Three thousand years less cultivation


    Hua Sheng immediately felt as bad as being blocked by something.


    "Please send the ghost to lead the way. I want to see the hell flame."


    "OK, Miss Hua Sheng, please come with me."


    I didn''t plan to report it to the adults, so I took someone in.


    As for the reason, don''t ask. There are three realms and six ways in the sky and the earth. There are so many gods and demons. Only one person dare to call the name of Pluto. That''s Huasheng.


    Although the emperor has the right to punish the Pluto, he dare not too much. When he sees the Pluto, he only calls him Pluto.


    Only Bai ran and Hua Sheng dare to call Ming Yan the king of the underworld.


    But Bai ran likes to be called an old ghost. Hua Sheng is called Ming Yan.


    When Hua Sheng first called Ming Yan, the twelve differences were trembling and scared to be crazy.


    I thought that the Pluto would be furious. I didn''t know that the adult would still talk to miss Huasheng in the end, without any sense of grumpiness.


    The man in the black and gold Python robe is high above the Fengdu hall, but his face is obviously a little haggard.


    After all, I have suffered from skin pain and lost three thousand years of cultivation. I''m afraid it will be hard to recover for a while.


    "Dark flame."


    Hua Sheng called again, and the Pluto felt that somewhere in his heart was melting.


    He raised his head and put down the official document in his hand.


    "Here you are?"


    "Ming Yan, that thirty whip..."


    "No harm, it''s all small things." With a wave of his hand, the king of the underworld did not seem to give Hua Sheng a chance to say it.


    "It''s all about me. You''re trying to save me Bai Ran is seriously injured. You lost 3000 years of cultivation How can I repay what I owe you? "


    Hua Sheng felt so powerless for the first time. He hated who could kill and owe. How could he pay back?


    "I don''t need you to give it back. We''re just raising our hands. Don''t worry about it."


    "Ming Yan, you don''t have to do that Why do you Help me Why? " Hua Sheng is very upset, very guilty, very confused, the king of the underworld is the king of the underworld, sitting on everything, why do you want to do things that harm yourself and benefit others?


    The eyes of Pluto flash a little I didn''t expect that Hua Sheng would be so persistent in asking him.

 Chapter 1261

    After the silence, the answer of Pluto reverberated in the hall.


    He said, "you don''t have to care. I''m for white dye."


    Hua Sheng is silent.


    "Bai ran and I have known each other for thousands of years, and we have a deep friendship. You are Bai Ran''s relative and the one he wants to save, so I will certainly help him. "


    At this moment, Jiuwei fox, Qingyan cave


    "a Qiu Who? Who has nothing to do with me? " Bai Ran''s face was muddled and sneezed for several times. Naturally, he didn''t know the words of the emperor of the underworld. If he knew, he would mock Ming Yan with this stalk for a lifetime.


    Bai ran really has feelings for Hua Sheng. After all, she thinks that she may be the only descendant of nine heavenly Xuannv.


    The only one who can understand the mysterious fire of nine days, but Bai Ran is not so stupid as to save a person who has not deep feelings with her.


    Why did the Pluto go to save Hua Sheng? He knows it.


    But if Hua Sheng asks, he naturally won''t say that.


    "Ming Yan, I owe you. I will pay you back Even if you are the king of the underworld, you can get everything. I still want to say I, Hua Sheng, owe you one life. From now on, there are three realms and six ways. If you have something to do, I, Hua Sheng, will stand up and go through fire and water. "


    "That''s too much."


    "Don''t be serious, you are worth it, Ming Yan It''s my friend who has the least words, the most ability, the coldest and the most proud in his life You are the most special. "


    When Hua Sheng finished, he couldn''t help laughing.


    When Hua Sheng laughs, the world will lose its color.


    Ming Yan is a little distracted. Even if he is an old monster who has lived for more than 10000 years, he still hasn''t been in love or touched his heart.


    So for the first time in his life, there was no astonishing Pluto.


    Even the twelve dead men were shocked to see their chin.


    "Wow, is that shy, Lord Styx?"


    "Maybe, that expression is so strange, good mother..."


    "Bah, don''t talk nonsense. We are the most handsome adults."


    "As soon as Miss Hua Sheng smiles, she''s really a great power. Everyone will look stupid. We adults are also men It''s nothing to make complaints about.


    "Thank you for your trust."


    Hearing Hua Sheng''s high evaluation of himself, Ming Yan is really a little proud.


    "No, it''s because I thank you. If you didn''t bring Bai ran and Feng Xi into 72 dreamland to find me, I might never wake up Although I put a curse on Fengxi, it''s hard to see her after all. You gave me a chance to wake up. I don''t know what to say. Anyway It''s still a long time. Let''s keep walking. "


    "You don''t have a body yet. What are you going to do?"


    Wang Ming looks at Hua Sheng. She is a ghost now.


    But different from other ghosts, the ghost is three souls and seven spirits.


    Hua Sheng has only one soul now, which is the combination of two. Her magic is still powerful against the sky, and she can release the flame of extinction at any time.


    This is what Bai ran said before. Huasheng is a dangerous product.


    Once the news gets out, there are many people who want to kill her between the three realms and the six realms.


    Even for the emperor, she is a threat that should not exist.


    "I didn''t think too much about it. Now I know Jiang Liu and just want to accompany him well..." Hua Sheng''s eyes drooped, light.


    "Intend to remain in the world?"


    "Yes."


    "Rivers are mortals. Even if they live to be 100 years old, they will eventually die. What are you going to do when rivers die?"

 Chapter 1262

    "May continue to look for the next life of Jiangliu, and then continue to accompany him."


    "But don''t forget, in a hundred years, the moon will wake up, and then..."


    The words of the Pluto didn''t go on. A hundred years later, if you wake up after cutting the moon, there will be a big change between heaven and earth.


    Because this time, he was attacked by Hua Sheng suddenly, which made the moon cut off unprepared.


    How does it feel to be betrayed and stabbed by a loved one?


    Chopping the moon is not a good man or a faithful woman. With his temper, if you wake up, you will probably destroy the sky and destroy the earth to avenge this hundred years, right?


    "Who knows what will happen a hundred years later? I don''t like worrying, I just want to cherish the present. "


    Hua Sheng really didn''t think so much. When he woke up after cutting the moon, it would be 100 years later.


    At present, she just wants to be with the river and cherish the remaining decades.


    The Pluto nodded and appreciated Hua Sheng''s attitude, but he also gave an idea.


    "Hua Sheng, I have another idea. You can realize your dream of flesh body. If you want to give birth to a son and a half girls for the river, you must have flesh body. Otherwise, in the form of soul, you may not be able to fulfill this wish in your whole life. "


    Hua Sheng is a little surprised. Unexpectedly, the Pluto thought of this step. To be honest, she is moved.


    "You said the hell flame."


    The Pluto picked up a scroll and threw it into the hands of Hua Sheng.


    "Find a mortal woman born on the same day of the same month in the same year as you, and attach yourself to her. Because she was born on the same day in the same year, she will not lose her Yang life or your Yin virtue. It''s a combination of two. With the body of the mortal woman, you can continue to be with the river. But the trouble is, if you want to live under her identity, you may not be called Hua Sheng. You may also be forced to contact the relatives and friends of the mortal woman You have to be prepared for that. "


    Hua Sheng thinks it''s amazing. She picks up the scroll and looks at it carefully.


    It said: mortal woman, name: Bi Huan, female, 26 years old, Yancheng man. Family members: parents, younger brother. Identity: purchaser of a company. Marital status: unmarried and single. Education: Bachelor degree. Character: introverted and not talkative. During college, I had failed in my first love, suffered from mild depression, and then took medicine for the better.


    The Pluto continued, "I have searched all over the world, only to find that this woman is about the same size as you. Although her appearance is a little general, she is healthy and her family members are simple. It''s better to be light. Don''t worry about it. You can go back and discuss with Jiangliu. I think if you want to have a baby, you must have a body. "


    "I understand."


    Hua Sheng said only two words, then looked at the scroll carefully, and then raised his head.


    "Ming Yan, your idea is great. I''ll go back and discuss with Jiangliu. If it''s feasible, please..."


    "Leave it to me."


    The combination of human and soul is a kind of magic. It''s only made by the Pluto, and it''s seamless. So Hua Sheng knows that there must be a way for the Pluto.


    "I''ll go back first. You Have a good rest. "


    "Good."


    "Ming Yan, you have a good rest. You must..." Hua Sheng asked again. He only felt that the thirty lashes he suffered from were really heartbreaking.


    When he came back, Jiangliu was already at home. He was also uneasy at work. He just wanted to go home to see a Sheng.


    Ten li of spring breeze is still being sorted out, and it will take two days at the fastest to move there.


    So when the river comes back and you can''t see Hua Sheng, you''re in a hurry.


    As soon as I was ready to go out to find the wind, I saw a flash of Hua Sheng in the room.


    Next second, the river held her.


    "Scared to death, I thought you were gone again."

 Chapter 1263

    Hua Sheng smiles, "how can I, I promise you, don''t leave."


    "And where have you been?"


    "I went to the underworld."


    "The underworld? What are you going to do there? You won''t get me another Meng Po soup to drink, will you? " The river is very resistant to losing memory, so the look at a Sheng is not very friendly.


    Hua Sheng wants to laugh and is heartbroken.


    "No, don''t worry. I''ll never let you lose your memory again."


    "What are you doing in the underworld?"


    "I''ll talk to Lord Styx. He''s my friend. By the way, he brought me a way to have a body Mr. Jiang, you know, I don''t have a physical body now. It''s not convenient to do anything. I want to give birth to you. I want you to embrace the real me, so I must find a way to solve this problem. "


    "Is there a way?" Jiang Liu is also excited to hear that Hua Sheng has a chance to get his body.


    Then Hua Sheng tells the river the way of the emperor of the underworld.


    I also told the river all the information about that woman by the way.


    After listening to the river, he almost rejected it completely without consideration. "No, I don''t agree."


    "Why?"


    "I love you, Hua Sheng, not bi Huan."


    "Don''t worry. When I''m attached, I will control everything. I''ll just borrow one of her skin bags, and her original soul will fall into a deep sleep, which will not be affected by me. At that time, Bi Huan will also be me. "


    The river shook his head on Hua Sheng''s shoulder. "It''s not the same. Ah Sheng, how can it be the same? I don''t want you like that, it''s not pure you. I don''t want our love to be stained by anything, understand? "


    "But I''ve never had a physical body, so I can''t... "


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t care. I can have no children all my life But I want a complete you, as long as it''s you Whether it''s a man or a ghost, I won''t care. A Sheng, don''t you understand today? I love you more than you think


    Hua Sheng is very sad. The river really loves her.


    But also because of too much paranoia, so can not accept a little flaw.


    "River, you are mortal, you will always die If you don''t have children, what should you do? You can''t taste the taste of being a father in your whole life. I don''t want you to be like that, just like what is sung in a song - I don''t want you to be alone, alone in the sea of people. "


    "There''s no one, isn''t there you?"


    "But I''m not old, I''m not dead." Hua Sheng was heartbroken, but he still told the cruel truth of Jiangliu.


    In the 72 fairyland, Hua Sheng knew a secret from the moon.


    That is, Hua Sheng will not be old or dead. He is a creature beyond three realms and six realms. He has no name in the book of life and death, and even the emperor of heaven has no right to be in charge of it. But that means he can''t live forever with the river.


    Because even if the river is 80 years old and his hair is gray, Huasheng will always stay in his twenties when he is young and beautiful.


    What a cruel thing for both of them?


    "Isn''t that right? I can always have a wife who is peerless, young and beautiful, and envies everyone


    "Jiang..."


    "Call husband."


    "Honey, then i..." Hua Sheng wanted to explain something to the river, but he didn''t give her a chance to talk at all.


    River laughs to pull her again to enter bosom, next second, kiss deeply up.

 Chapter 1264

    Feng Xi''s family went out temporarily to do something. When she came back, she saw such a scene.


    Qin Wanyu and Qiao Xue stand together. What do they seem to say?


    This should be Qiao Xue''s first appearance in front of Qin, Wan and Yu, right? For two people with past stories, Fengxi is a little upset, even jealous.


    "Are you two reminiscing?"


    Feng Xi leaves Baibao bag on the sofa without raising his eyelids.


    Qiao Xue was so scared that she immediately went to the front of Fengxi and knelt down on her knees. "Fengxi, please don''t get me wrong. He came to clean your room, and accidentally knocked over the dishes and chopsticks on the desk. I was in a hurry. I was afraid that the old ancestor of Fengjia would be angry. Just show up and help him clean up. Wan Yu''s elder brother now recovers his memory and naturally thinks of me, so we have a few words to talk about. We really don''t have anything? "


    "Wanyu Brother? " The wind looked at Qiao Xue and Qin Wan Yu.


    "Cough, cough, cough..." Qin Wanyu was frightened and coughed violently.


    Indeed, as Qiao Xue said, Qin Wanyu saw that Fengxi was a little thin recently and bought a black chicken to stew for her.


    In her spare time, I want to help her clean the house.


    But I don''t know how, suddenly a gust of wind broke the bottles and cans on the table.


    But he frightened Qin, Wan and Yu because he knew that they were all the ancestors of Feng family.


    Including wind nameless, all in the row for.


    Who knows in broad daylight that Qiao Xue will show up?


    Qiao Xue appeared, but he was shocked by Qin Wanyu. After all, he thought he was a ghost. In fact, he was a ghost.


    Several breeze of the Feng family follow the wind and go out to do business, but they are not at home.


    Isn''t Qiao Xue and Qin Wan Yu at home?


    In fact, I didn''t say anything. I just chatted a few words. Within three minutes, Fengxi came back.


    "Qiao Xue, you don''t have to kneel, as if I often bully you."


    "No, Lord Fengxi treats me very well. If it wasn''t for Lord Fengxi''s reception, I''m still a wandering soul in the underworld now. I''m very satisfied. I''m only afraid that you will be angry, and I want to kowtow to you to make amends."


    "Kowtow and make amends don''t have to. You two need to remember the past. You can do it at any time. I won''t stop you. After all, you are First love. "


    Fengxi is really jealous, so she is a little sensitive in her words.


    Qin Wanyu and Qiao Xue are both embarrassed


    "Or shall I go out first? You keep talking? " I don''t know how the wind came.


    Qin Wanyu was also upset. "What are you doing, wind?"


    "What happened to me?"


    "Don''t be so weird, will you? What''s the difference between you, a wizard, and a ghost? "


    "Ha ha, I''m afraid I''m stingy? So what am I going to do? Let me out of my bed, and I''ll give you a hand. Hey, hey, what''s going on


    "Wind, don''t go too far."


    "Qin Wanyu, who are you talking to?"


    The wind is angry stare, Qin Wanyu immediately counseled.


    To be honest, although the wind makes me lose my memory, I feel angry.


    But Qin Wanyu was afraid of losing the girl.


    In his heart, there was only one girl in his mind, that was Fengxi.


    Even when I lost my memory, I didn''t forget this relationship.


    For the sake of wind, he likes Liu Bang now. Why?


    Just because of Liu Bang''s, in the song of gale, there is a saying that the wind blows and the clouds fly.


    Therefore, in such a Qin, Wan and Yu period, where can we be willing to be fierce against the wind?


    "Don''t bother, auntie, will you? I stewed black chicken soup for you and cleaned the house for you I''ve washed your underwear and underpants, and you scold me, don''t you think your conscience will hurt? "


    At this moment, Qin Wanyu crooked his neck, looked at the wind, and felt wronged.

 Chapter 1265

    Fengxi was really attracted by Qin Wanyu, and couldn''t help hissing.


    Seeing the wind and laughing, Qin Wanyu was even bolder. He went straight ahead and put wind around his neck.


    "All right, I''ll make a false alarm in the daytime. Let''s go and drink chicken soup Today, I have to see you drink up well, not a drop can be left. "


    After Qin Wanyu recovered his memory, he still missed the unborn child in his heart.


    He''s not a little old either. If the child were still alive, Qin Wanyu would have been a father long ago.


    But the heavenly father is not beautiful. He asked Hua Sheng about it.


    Hua Sheng naturally replied truthfully, telling Qin Wanyu that it would be more difficult for Fengxi to lose that child than anyone else.


    But as the eighty fifth generation of the wind family, wind has no choice.


    At that time, if the children were left behind, they would not live until now.


    The wind family has killed demons and demons in recent years. There are too many demons and monsters to offend. Once Fengxi gets pregnant and loses her magic power, it means that there will be a big disaster.


    Hua Sheng also tells Qin Wanyu about the journey of Fengxi to send the baby spirit. A big man in Qin Wanyu is crying.


    Therefore, Qin, Wan and Yu decided from that day on that they would never follow the trend of cold war.


    It''s not easy for Fengxi. She is also a girl in her twenties.


    However, he was born in the wind family, so he had to take the responsibility of beheading demons and removing demons.


    Several times, I''ve lived and died for my best friend. I''m afraid there is no second woman in the world.


    So Qin, Wan and Yu were more and more tolerant of Fengxi. He knew that after the abortion, Fengxi''s body was also empty.


    So I often try my best to make delicious food.


    Of course, Fengxi is not a person who doesn''t know how to be grateful. All of these are in his eyes.


    "Well, for your flattery, I forgive you."


    The wind Xi deliberately faces, followed Qin Wanyu into the kitchen, to drink that bowl of boiled chicken soup for a long time.


    Little couple, you can''t help me, but these Qiao Xue are dazzling.


    No one knows. In fact, she hates the wind.


    She felt that Fengxi had taken her in just to mock her downfall and make her lose face in front of Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Now, as expected, as she expected.


    Qin Wanyu, who was subdued by Fengxi, had no feelings for him for a long time.


    She heard that before Fengxi appeared, Qin Wanyu had always been thinking of her.


    Even for many years, I loved myself and didn''t touch any women.


    I don''t know what magic was used by Fengxi to charm Qin Wanyu and make Qin Wanyu die for her.


    So Qiao Xue hated it in her heart. She thought that the wind had gone seventy-two fairyland, which was determined to be impossible.


    Where can I know that Hua Sheng has cast a curse on Fengxi so early that a group of people are out of trouble.


    So when the wind came back, Qiao Xue was extremely upset, but she would not show it on the surface.


    Only in the back, where no one else can see to make bad.


    Is Fengxi good at divination and divination, but she doesn''t pay attention to Qiao Xue''s soul, so she doesn''t notice her subtle changes.


    When the wind came to eat and drink, he went to take a nap. Qin Wanyu continued to clean up the kitchen utensils in the kitchen and enjoyed it.


    "Brother Wan Yu..."


    Qiao Xue, dressed in white, enters the kitchen. To tell the truth, she startles Qin Wanyu.


    Her atmosphere is very cold, so wherever she goes there is a wind. Moreover, Qin, Wan and Yu are not used to seeing Qiao Xue like this.


    "Well What''s up? " The subconscious of Qin, Wan and Yu stepped back a few steps.

 Chapter 1266

    "Brother Wanyu, I''m sorry just now. You were misunderstood by Fengxi adults."


    "It''s OK. Fengxi is very straightforward. She won''t misunderstand anything. She knows it from the bottom of her heart. She just wants to be beautiful with us."


    "You seem to know her well?" Qiao Xue has knocked over the vinegar jar in her heart.


    Qin Wanyu didn''t notice Qiao Xue''s Micro expression, so he just smiled.


    "Ah, I''ve been with her for a long time. I know her well."


    "Do you cook when you are together? It''s really hard for you A big man still serves women. If I am still alive, I will never let you do this. I can''t bear it. Brother Wanyu, you are so good They shouldn''t do what men shouldn''t do. "


    Qiao Xue, a green tea, is an indirect slander of Fengxi.


    In front of Qin, Wan and Yu, the three characters of green tea bitch are vividly expressed.


    Most of all, she always encouraged Qin, Wan and Yu to talk about how Fengxi couldn''t do anything, and didn''t do any housework.


    Unfortunately, Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t care about it at all.


    On the contrary, he still enjoys serving the wind. Really, he is used to it.


    Maybe Qin, Wan and Yu were not as strong as Wang Junxian and Jiangliu.


    So I want to earn a little money, and then I met the wind.


    This girl with a big girl''s idea is so powerful that she is invincible.


    Qin, Anhui and Henan are full of adoration for Fengxi. Many times when they saw Fengxi cutting off demons and devils, they felt heroic.


    Whether it''s using a charm or summoning the wind family to protect the Dharma, the wind sign can make Qin Wanyu''s heart surge.


    Maybe I love someone because I can''t say why I like her, but when I see her, I don''t want to see others again.


    "Xiaoxue, you are wrong. There is no work for men or women in the world. As long as I want to, I can make money, Fengxi can also make money, I can do housework, she can help me naturally blow my hair and wash my clothes. People change people''s hearts. Good is mutual. No one will treat you without any reason. They are all sincere. Xi''er, she doesn''t look fierce. In fact, she''s soft and cute. She''s very kind to me, really. "


    Qin Wanyu''s words surprised and embarrassed Qiao Xue.


    "Ah? Is it? So I didn''t expect that Come on, brother Wanyu, you will be happy. "


    "Xiaoxue, why haven''t you had a baby yet You can''t always be a ghost like this. "


    Looking at Qiao Xue''s soul, Qin Wanyu suddenly felt sympathy for the river.


    Because Hua Sheng also exists in this way, he is very sad and wants to persuade Qiao Xue to reincarnate.


    But I didn''t expect this sentence, but it angered Qiao Xue and made her hate.


    "Brother Wanyu, do you hate me very much?"


    "No, why do you think so?" Qin, Wan and Yu were all confused.


    "Then why do you advise me to give birth? I don''t want to Go, I actually Brother Wanyu, I''ve been staying at Fengxi''s house for several years, but it''s to meet you. I know you don''t have Xueer in your heart now, but Xueer only likes you for so many years. Xueer can''t forget Xueer hopes you are happy Xueer is not willing to give birth Wuwuwu I don''t want to leave my brother Wan Yu... "


    Said said Qiao snow to cry, this can give Qin Wan Yu hard to live.


    "Oh, don''t cry, I''m for you Don''t get me wrong. "


    "Xueer doesn''t need brother Wanyu to be good for me. Brother Wanyu only needs to love Fengxi adults, regardless of Xueer''s feelings..." Qiao Xuehong said with weak eyes.

 Chapter 1267

    "I..."


    Qin, Wan and Yu were really confused by Qiao Xue. They didn''t know what to say.


    In my memory, she''s not such a yes man. She''s crying


    "Are brother Wan Yu, uncle and aunt in good health?"


    "My parents have been fine."


    "The dog at home is your mother''s favorite..."


    "Already dead."


    "So sad I remember at that time, my aunt also said that if we get married in the future, we will let dogs follow us. "


    "Xiaoxue, don''t mention the past."


    Qin Wanyu was embarrassed to leave directly, but Qiao Xue always said this. When Feng Xi heard that jealousy was a smile, he felt very sad.


    Qin Wanyu loves Fengxi very much. He thinks her life is not easy. He doesn''t want Fengxi to suffer a little grievance for him.


    But Qiao Xue''s side is endless, and there''s no way.


    "Qin Wan Yu, I want to drink water."


    Just at this time, the wind in the bedroom vaguely called for water.


    Qin Wanyu took the opportunity to run to the living room, poured a glass of water for the wind, and sent it in.


    "What time is it now?"


    "Three in the afternoon." Qin Wanyu looked at his watch.


    "Well, it''s time for me to get up."


    "Are you going out tonight?"


    Looking at the expression of Fengxi, Qin Wanyu knew that something was wrong again.


    "Yes, I''m going to find a Sheng. She and I have another important thing to do."


    "What''s the matter? I have to go to Hua Sheng."


    "Don''t ask children about adults."


    "Depend on You don''t want to face the wind. " Qin, Anhui and Henan are full of Qi.


    The wind burst into laughter, and then he put his neck around Qin Wanyu and kissed him for several times. Qin Wanyu was dizzy and dizzy.


    After an hour of wind, I cleaned up and left the door.


    Now she doesn''t need a mobile phone to find Huasheng. She uses the artifact invented by her alone to pass notes.


    Find Huasheng directly, anytime and anywhere, because it''s not convenient to go to the old house of Jiangjia. After all, Jiangliu lives with his parents.


    So the wind just shouted out to a Sheng. Hua Sheng was tied up by the river.


    You have to report it when you go out. Then you have to be coquettish with the river for a long time before you run out.


    So when I saw Huasheng, the wind was unexpected.


    "I depend on It''s amazing that you''re late. "


    Hua Sheng is silent.


    "Tell me what happened to you."


    "The river won''t let me out."


    "Gross?" The wind rolled my eyes.


    "Because the river is afraid that I will disappear."


    "Hahahaha..." The wind blows and laughs.


    "You still laugh?"


    "A Sheng, what are you driving the river to? A man who is so proud and charming and so cold can do it. How did you get out today?"


    "I have scattered ten minutes of Jiao Ten thousand words are omitted after that. "


    "Hahaha, I''m so happy. Jiang is always a ruthless man. She even takes advantage of the female ghost."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Hua Sheng stares at the wind.


    "Don''t make any noise. A Sheng, I''ll find you out. In fact, I want to discuss that matter. It''s After you killed Chuntao and devil fetus, those two people have not moved. I guess they counseled. They were afraid of you and hid, but how could they hide? Zhuoman may not mention it for a while, but Wunan has committed many evils, and now he is half a man and half a corpse, living on a raw and cannibal heart. Is this kind of disaster reserved for the new year? "


    After the wind finished, Hua Sheng nodded.


    "Yes, I really should go to him."


    The wind Xi takes out the compass, "the stars are good tonight. It''s good for fighting. Do you want to make an offer?"? My goddess? "

 Chapter 1268

    "I can do it." Hua Sheng smiles.


    This side of the gap is already rubbing hands and eager to try. "Oh, I haven''t done a good job for a long time. The women with the surname Zhuo should have disappeared. If they didn''t spare time recently, they could still let them go wild? And that Wunan, who should have been a dead man for a long time, has lived to this day, and is really fateful. When I stopped you and didn''t let you kill him, I was afraid of heaven''s calamity. Now I have no scruples. Wu Nan is already a living dead man. We killed him to kill demons and demons. A Sheng, I know you hate Wu Nan. He killed your father, made the river flow into the road of reincarnation, and made your Chinese family restless. So we must kill him by ourselves, so he left you with two evils, Zhuoya and Zhuoman. I will deal with them. "


    "Are you sure? Wind girl? "


    "Cough Didn''t you finish speaking? If I fall into a bad situation when I am cleaning up the sisters, I will ask the goddess to lie on your master''s side. "


    Feng Xi knows his strength, but he doesn''t know the strength of Zhuoman and Zhuoya.


    In case of real humiliation, if she didn''t take them down, of course, she still needed a Sheng''s help. It''s a fact, and she didn''t feel embarrassed.


    "Don''t worry, we got it."


    In the 72 fairyland, Hua Sheng succeeded in attacking and beheading the moon, which made the two princes of the demon world fall asleep for a hundred years.


    After that war, she was no longer afraid of any creatures.


    Compared with the big boss like chopping the moon, what are Zhuoman and Zhuoya?


    Just, Zhuoya and Jiangliu


    It seems that there is a past that the river cannot remember.


    Think of here, Hua Sheng just slowly opens a mouth, "tonight midnight three quarter, you wait for me, I go back to prepare first."


    "Oh, you need to be ready. Don''t scare me."


    "To prepare, I want to talk to the river."


    "Well, then you go."


    Hua Sheng got up, didn''t take a few steps, suddenly thought of something, turned his head, "wind, there is something else, can''t be careless."


    "What?"


    "Zhuoya and Zhuoman are not the ultimate trumps. They are Miao Gu masters. They are also half human and half evil. But They are just minions. In my opinion, there is a bigger monster behind her door. You should be careful. "


    "Wow, you have a fight with my grandfather. Although I am a little wordy, I believe your analysis is right. Originally, I didn''t regard the two sisters as the ultimate boss. Since there are people behind me, let''s clean up one by one. I have a lot of time. As long as my Feng family is alive, I will kill demons and Demons all my life. "


    When Feng Xi said this, there was no sense of cruelty.


    Hua Sheng knows that she really has gradually integrated into this role, and provoked the Feng family to shoulder the responsibility.


    Such wind makes Huasheng happy.


    "One more thing, you should also pay attention."


    "Goddess, please."


    "Don''t make any noise Please be serious. What I want to say is really important. "


    Hua Sheng often shakes his head. The wind is good everywhere. Sometimes he will hang around. He doesn''t have a serious attitude. It''s also a sin to make a fool of himself.


    "No kidding, you are my goddess, you are my God You are the God of the gods over the nine heavens. " Fengxi proudly points to jiuchongtian.


    Feng Xi takes a bite of a goddess. Hua Sheng really doesn''t adapt to it. He stares at her and doesn''t let her joke.


    "Ah, what are you staring at me for? Ha ha, if you don''t make any noise, ah Sheng, please tell me."

 Chapter 1269

    "The breeze in your house can stay, but Qiao Xue can''t stay if she tries to get rid of it."


    "Ah? Did you two have a fight? She didn''t offend you? " There are some accidents in the wind. I didn''t expect that a Sheng would notice Qiao Xue.


    "No, it''s just that it''s not good for you. I don''t think people are wrong."


    "Well, I''ll find a way."


    As Hua Sheng said, Feng Xi must pay attention to it, so he nodded and agreed.


    After the two separated, Hua Sheng went directly to the company to find Jiangliu, which was her first time to go to Jiangliu''s company after she came back.


    At that time, Jiangliu was giving a meeting to several senior managers in the office, with serious expression.


    But after seeing the figure floating in, suddenly a heart would melt.


    Hua Sheng mischievously blinked and said to Jiang Liu, "Mr. Jiang, please continue the meeting. I will not disturb you."


    The river smiled and then looked at the high-rise buildings.


    "OK, let''s talk about it for the moment. If you have any objection, please feel free to communicate."


    "Yes, President Jiang."


    "Go out."


    "Yes."


    Before leaving, the director of the planning department didn''t want to show himself. He deliberately said to Jiangliu, "President Jiang, it doesn''t matter. I can stand the criticism. You can give me a good command. I will write it down carefully."


    "No, you go out."


    Jiang Liu is anxious to make friends with Hua Sheng, so he just wants these men to go quickly.


    But the old woman is not open-minded. Although the director is forty years old, she can''t help being coquettish to the handsome young president.


    "Mr. Jiang, you have lost weight recently. You should take good care of yourself. Our big commercial empire can''t live without you. You''ve been single until now. It''s a private matter. We should not ask you if we''re subordinates, but As your employee, I''d like to say a few words. It''s better to be a family If you trust me, President Jiang, I have a cousin who just returned from studying abroad. The specialty is financial management. I also worked as an intern on Wall Street. I can show her to you first. She looks very handsome, a little like the former superstar Miss Hua Zhi. "


    Listen to Hua Zhi, the face of the river is darker.


    To introduce his girlfriend even if, but also to introduce a look like Hua Zhi, this is intentional?


    Hua Sheng is already smiling.


    Unfortunately, no one can see her except the river.


    "Stop it, stop it, and get out."


    "President Jiang..."


    "Go away."


    It''s not easy to force the river into swearing, but this female director, at a young age, is not self respecting.


    In the end, the president scolded, and then left.


    When the director of planning went out, there were only two people left in the room.


    The river can''t help but get up and walk to the Huasheng sitting on the sofa.


    "Mr. Jiang, you are very popular."


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "No nonsense. I saw it with my own eyes. I have to introduce my girlfriend to you. You are a good person..."


    "Don''t make fun of me, Mrs. Jiang, will you?"


    River gentle and domineering sit in the past, subconsciously to embrace Hua Sheng.


    But fingers through the body, can only catch air.


    Afraid of the loss of Huasheng, the river quickly adjusted its posture and pretended not to care.


    "Mrs. Jiang, if you kiss me and just tease me, I can forget the villains for adults."


    "Oh, is this a half threat?" Hua Sheng smiles.


    "Yes, if you don''t kiss me, I can only knock you down Then... "


    Later, Hua Shenghong kisses the river and stops him from driving. He hasn''t seen him for three years. The river looks a little older.

 Chapter 1270

    After some intimacy, the river is close to the sofa and Huasheng.


    Although there was no real touch on his body, as long as he saw her, he felt very secure in his heart.


    "You seldom come to the company. All of a sudden, something must have happened."


    "Mr. Jiang is so clever that he can''t hide anything from you."


    "Talk about it, asson."


    The river is never afraid that Hua Sheng can''t ask for him. I''m afraid that Huasheng will not ask anyone else.


    Some words, river flow in the heart has not said, but Qin Wanyu and Wang Junxian all know how depressed he is?


    At the beginning of his marriage with a Sheng, Jiangliu said he wanted to protect his wife for life. What was the result?


    It''s his wife who protects him. It''s Hua Sheng who protects Zhuoya. It''s Hua Sheng who protects Wu Nan.


    On the way of reincarnation, under the Shura hell, all of them are a Sheng, killing a blood path.


    Later, a Sheng was replaced by the devil into the 72 fairyland, but the river lost its memory.


    It''s said that it''s the king of the underworld, Bai ran and he Fengxi. They are willing to go out and enter the 72 fairyland to save Hua Sheng.


    He is just a man who enjoys his success. Even though he has tens of millions of strength, he is a mortal.


    There is no way to do more for Huasheng, so the river is very bitter.


    He looked down on himself and felt that he was very cowardly and useless. Even his beloved woman was helped by others.


    He can''t return the human feelings. The Pluto and bairan are the gods in the position of gods. He has no right to speak in front of people.


    Even the most common human style, can not return.


    First, Fengxi is not short of money. Fengjia wants to make money in minutes.


    Second, the river can''t interfere with the wind. She is the successor of the wind family. How many people want to beg her?


    So Jiangliu once got drunk and patted Qin Wanyu on the shoulder and said, "Fengxi helps me to save asheng''s love. I''m afraid my whole life is not over. If you are my best friend, you should treat Fengxi well, protect her all your life, and don''t let her get hurt. In fact, Feng Xi, like a Sheng, is difficult, not easy At home, a Sheng is an immortal fetus, born with magical skills. The wind can be pure human body, comparable to the gods. So Boy, how do you treat your daughter-in-law? "


    At that time, Qin, Wan and Yu also drank seven meat and eight vegetables. They hugged the river and vaguely said a few words, but they didn''t remember.


    But it''s true that the river is suffering.


    Many times, he thought, why don''t he die?


    If he had died on the road of reincarnation, he would have let go of himself.


    No one around them has said anything about them, but Jiangliu is so smart, how can he not know that he is not worthy of a Sheng?


    Along the way, there are many opponents who are inferior to the enemy.


    But apart from Xie Dongyang, he seems to be no match for others.


    Even Lingxiao, once a member of the Ling family, has some magic.


    But Jiangliu really knows that he is a pure Muggle.


    Lord Ming likes a Sheng. He has heard about it. This time, the wind accidentally let out his mouth. He heard the clue.


    The Lord of the demon world who sleeps in the 72 dreamland also likes a Sheng, saying that a Sheng seems to be his lover ten thousand years ago.


    Thousands of years ago, your Royal Highness Prince of Liuyun state loved a Sheng. Even if the moon doesn''t change, your Highness Prince loves a Sheng.


    If one day there are more gods in the God Kingdom, and they adore asheng, Jiangliu feels that he really has no way to live.


    "Honey, I''ll show you a memory first."


    "What memory?"


    "About your unclear love affair with Zhuoya in college." Hua Sheng then takes out a mirror and gives it to Jiang Liu.

 Chapter 1271

    In fact, this memory is that the river has some conflict, why?


    Because Zhuoya is too disgusting for people to see. Even if he lost his memory, he did not believe the authenticity of this memory.


    But there was no way. Both parents admitted that Jiangliu and Zhuoya had a relationship at that time.


    At that time, many teachers and students in universities knew this story, but Jiangliu still felt that he would not be so ignorant.


    How can I like a woman like Zhuoya?


    At first, he was afraid that a Sheng would be jealous. He would hardly mention it.


    Now that a Sheng has said it on his own initiative and can decrypt it, Jiang Liu is not refusing it. After all, he also wants to know what was missing from that missing memory?


    The river, leaning on the shoulder of Huasheng, looks at the past calmly.


    It''s also the first time that Hua Sheng has seen that she can actually help the river flow recover, but there has been some conflict before the river flow.


    Now she wants to untie the past, for nothing else, just to go back and clean up Zhuoya Zhuoman and Wu Nan, without leaving a trace of regret.


    River looked at the mirror, a little line of sight are reluctant to move.


    In a full hour, those memories are played out just like small movies.


    After watching, the river was shocked.


    Hua Sheng stretches out his hand and touches the face of the river. Although he can''t touch the temperature, he still feels that Mr. Jiang needs comfort at this moment.


    Things are more complicated than you think. Zhuoya and Jiangliu did have a relationship, but it''s not Jiangliu''s free will.


    We only know that Zhuoya comes from the mysterious Sichuan Province, but we don''t know what her family does.


    In fact, Zhuoya is a witch demagogue, a young witch demagogue. Zhuoya''s parents are adoptive parents, not their own.


    Her own parents were also witches and demagogues, but she had been killed by her enemies for a long time, so she was sent to the ordinary herdsmen''s home to grow up.


    Zhuo ya, who is proficient in witchcraft, loves the river for a long time, but he can''t get the heart of the river.


    When I was in college, I didn''t care about my children''s love. I just thought about how to protect my father''s business empire.


    Later, Zhuoya gave the river a bug and let him be controlled by himself.


    At that time, the river was muddled and the brain was not clear. I always felt my head hurt and heavy.


    Now I want to come. That''s exactly the time when Zhuoya gave her the magic.


    Zhuoya took the river to travel after she was poisoned. She wanted to cook rice in the no man''s land on the top of the mountain.


    I don''t know why. When it comes time for her to kiss the river, its eyes will change.


    Finally, he used magic to hold the river in place, and wanted to accomplish the task of letting go.


    But at the critical moment, I don''t know where there is a demon wind. Zhuoya and Jiangliu both fall off the cliff.


    Miraculously, the river fell directly on the branch of the tree and blocked it for a while. When it landed, it was almost unharmed, except for a slight concussion of the brain, which lost its memory.


    But droya was dead, yes, on the spot.


    The memory fragments in the mirror clearly recorded that Zhuoya died on the spot and fell to the ground with seven orifices bleeding.


    But, then why is Zhuoya?


    Jiang Liu looks at Hua Sheng in surprise. "Ah Sheng, is she dead?"


    "It''s dead."


    "The back..."


    "Don''t worry, look back." Hua Sheng continues to input spiritual power into the dust edge mirror.


    Jiang Liu finds that the mysterious love affair with Zhuoya turned out to be a conspiracy. He is relieved.


    He said that he would not be so confused, with such a woman first love it?


    However, it''s really weird. Zhuoya is a wizard who is almost extinct, which he never thought of.

 Chapter 1272

    The mirror was driven again and began to talk about what happened after Zhuoya''s death


    After Zhuoya''s death, Jiangliu''s parents rushed to bury Zhuoya''s body in a hurry for fear that it would be bad for her son.


    Originally, I wanted to give some money to my family, but suddenly, Zhuoya''s parents met with an accident, but it was definitely not the hand of Jiangliu''s parents.


    The only thing they did was to take the money to block the people and let no one talk about it.


    What they didn''t know was that Zhuoya''s body was taken away again soon after it was buried by them.


    The man who took Zhuoya away was a group of women. Hua Sheng knew the breath of that woman.


    Hua Sheng pointed to the first woman with a black veil and said, "this is Zhuoya."


    "Yes?" The river is confused.


    Isn''t it dead? What is this Zhuoya?


    "This is the later Zhuoya. In other words, all the Zhuoya we saw later are this person. She should have borrowed Zhuoya''s body to revive her soul."


    "And so on?" As a Muggle, Jiangliu''s scalp will be fried.


    It''s too weird. Ordinary people can''t accept it.


    Hua Sheng nodded. He didn''t say it directly, but he did think it was frightening. He stole the body from the earth. Ordinary people can''t do it.


    The next thing was horrible. After taking Zhuoya''s body, the women went to a dark cave to open the altar.


    At last, I don''t know what kind of magic was used. When the black yarn woman took off her veil again, it would be Zhuoya''s face.


    At that time, she said with a smile, "Xiaoya looks good. I like it very much Delicate It''s also the daughter of the fourth uncle, who is also a relative of flesh and blood. It''s really easy to use. If it''s going well, I can use this skin for a hundred years, and I''ll always be young and beautiful. "


    Finally, it was fixed on Zhuoya''s face, which was really beautiful.


    But it''s full of demons. It''s not as gorgeous as Hua Zhi or as beautiful as Hua Sheng.


    "Are you afraid?" Hua Sheng speaks softly.


    "Well, it''s really scary."


    "It''s almost clear that Zhuoya was really in love with you for a long time, so he tricked you. But you were lucky and didn''t get a chance. At the critical moment, a gust of wind blew you down the cliff. You survived and Zhuoya died. After death, your parents buried the body, but The corpse was stolen later. These people should also be witches and demagogues. Although I don''t touch them very much, the way they open the altar should be the same as Zhuoya. "


    "I agree with you, because the woman behind also said that the daughter of the fourth uncle is probably related to Zhuoya. Since she is a witch demagogue, the people must also be. It has been said for a long time that we have seen before that Zhuoya''s parents are adoptive parents and her own parents are also witches and demagogues. This Zhuoya family should be the witches and demagogues family. "


    "Yes, you guessed very accurately, but there are two other things I didn''t quite understand. "


    " which two? " The river stared at Huasheng, slightly shocked.


    There are not many things that can make Hua Sheng confused.


    "First of all, is Zhuoya a human being, or a living dead person, or a demon or a corpse after returning a soul with a corpse? Or half of them? "


    "This is I''m fascinated. I don''t understand very well. "


    "Second, there were two strange times before you lost your memory. The first time was when Zhuoya fell in love with you, your eyes would wake up automatically. This is not what ordinary people can do. Second, when she cast a fixed spell on you, there was a gust of wind. Don''t you think it''s too coincidental?"


    "So, asheng, what do you want to say?" River flow is such a reasoning of Huasheng, but also in the heart of hair.

 Chapter 1273

    Hua Sheng''s eyes on the river are still very affectionate


    She said one by one, "Mr. Jiang, are you sure that you are a mortal?"


    "What do you mean?"


    To be honest, Jiangliu has never doubted his identity in the past 30 years. Even if people around him have different skills, they don''t think it''s suitable for him.


    Even if Qin, Wan, Yu and Wang Junxian were forced by cattle, they would not be gods of heaven.


    So Hua Sheng asked, completely confused by the river.


    "I mean..." Hua Sheng said as he stroked the face of the river. Although he didn''t feel it, he still felt satisfied looking at him like this.


    "Will my Mr. Jiang be a big man with a beginning?"


    The air was silent for three seconds, then the river laughed.


    "What are you laughing at? I''m serious." Hua Sheng is still angry.


    "I know you are serious, but I''m afraid I let you down, Mrs. Jiang. Your husband may be a pure Muggle Yes, it''s Muggle. Aren''t you and Fengxi always secretly calling us like this? "


    "How do you know?"


    "I listened to Qin, Wan and Yu."


    Hua Sheng also laughed angrily. "This Qin, Wan, Yu, mouth is really broken. I''ll tell you all about it."


    "He thinks it''s lovely. To be honest, I like the title Muggle very much. It''s enough to have a God in my family. My wife is a goddess. I''m satisfied. If both of them have any special status, they can''t live longer."


    "Hahaha." Hua Sheng was also amused.


    "Really, my wife, the two gods can''t be together. It''s sure to take people and gods to get married for a long time."


    "Where do you come from such a heresy?" Hua Sheng suddenly found that Mr. Jiang was very good at serious nonsense, and he was so lovely.


    She rarely saw the river flow like this, so when she looked at the river with her head askew, her eyes were full of love.


    "I learned by watching TV."


    "Ha, which TV said that?" Hua Sheng continues to press questions.


    For a long time, Jiangliu thought about it seriously and said, "look at the legend of white snake. Look at Tianxianpei, Bai Suzhen and Xu Xian, Dong Yong and seven fairies. They are all gods and mortals. How good the collocation is, and they can make a beautiful story."


    Hua Sheng can''t do after listening to the music. He has a stomachache.


    "As for you?" River flow is also a shame, he is really very serious and very serious to say these good?


    "Husband, I will correct you first. Bai Suzhen is a snake. To be exact, she is a demon. But I am a man." Hua Sheng laughs to death.


    "Wrong you are God, you are my goddess."


    "Well, I''ll be your goddess all my life."


    "Then I''ll be your Muggle all my life."


    Hua Sheng happily raised his mouth. The river didn''t forget to mend his sword. "Am I a soft eater?"


    "Nonsense, I didn''t spend money. You raised me."


    Hua Sheng continues to play coquettish with the river, which makes the river reluctant to look away


    If it wasn''t for the employees to knock at this time, it seems that there would be an inappropriate picture for children next.


    "Mr. Jiang, are you there?"


    Jiang Liuqi''s black face scolded, "these are unsightly."


    "Ha, go to work quickly. I''ll go out and do something. I''ll see you at home in the evening."


    "I can move to Chunfeng for ten li tomorrow. It''s still comfortable to live in my wife''s house." River current orders.


    Hua Sheng is a little shy. "He''s a smooth tongued man. He must have learned from Qin, Wan and Yu."

 Chapter 1274

    Qin, Wan and Yu sneeze constantly at this moment. They have carried the pot for no reason, which is also unjust.


    In fact, what was learned from Qin, Wan and Yu? Jiangliu is an absolute flirting expert, OK?


    It''s just that he is a master of flirting with younger girls. Because, in his whole life, he only flirts with Hua Sheng and is not interested in other women at all.


    Jiangliu continued to work in the afternoon, and Huasheng also left the group.


    She originally wanted to find Fengxi directly, and study how to catch the wave of people in Wunan and Zhuoya.


    In fact, they still have a high view of their own strength. Even after the death of devil fetus and Chuntao, they didn''t hurry to run.


    Even Zhuoman plans to stay and find a chance to fight with Huasheng.


    It''s natural to stay here to harm people. Zhuoman and Wunan, after all, are monsters living by cannibalism.


    Recently, Fengxi''s patrol is very strict. She has made a lot of paper men''s Yin soldiers. In addition, several breezes in her family have been patrolling at night to protect the people''s safety in Jiangcheng.


    Zhuo man and Wu Nan had no way to start, and they had already been a little angry. This war seemed inevitable.


    Hua Sheng is a ghost, so no matter in the daytime or at night, when she is on the street, normal people can''t see her.


    Besides her soul power, there are also her relatives and friends.


    In the afternoon, Hua Sheng went to the sanatorium to visit his mother before going to find Feng Xi.


    Mrs. Hua''s spirit is much better. She''s not so stupid.


    Can also be a while sober a while confused, Hua Zhi and Hua Lin shift to take care of.


    Hua Feng went to a foreign company to work as a senior manager for the time being, but Hua Qing, who was the culprit of that Hua family, still had no news.


    Liu Yuzhou is on duty all the time, but I heard that he is still alone.


    Hua Sheng is very sad when he looks at the change of things and people three years later.


    When she left the sanatorium, she was shocked to hear someone calling her name.


    "Sheng Sheng."


    Hua Sheng turns his head and is surprised to see Xie Dongyang in a navy blue windbreaker. He comes here with a black scarf.


    He also carried a box of Wangzai milk and some cakes, bread, biscuits and chips.


    "Why are you here?" Hua Sheng is surprised.


    Before Xie Dongyang waited for an answer, she saw a little nurse running by. She couldn''t see Hua Sheng, so she said directly to Xie Dongyang, "President Xie, are you here again?"


    "Yes."


    "Are these for Mrs. Hua?"


    "Yes, last time you said that Aunt Hua wanted to drink Wangzai cowboy and eat snacks? I just bought some. "


    "Oh, thank you for being so busy and being so kind to the Chinese lady. It''s really not easy Do you know what you do? " The little nurse''s mouth is broken.


    "I..." Xie Dongyang is embarrassed to see Huasheng.


    The little nurse continued to gossip and asked, "it''s said outside that you like Miss Hua Jiasan, the big star Hua Zhi. Is that true? Otherwise, how can I come to see Mrs. Hua regularly every month? It''s true that your own children are just like this, so you''re really righteous enough. Only miss Hua Zhi heard that the wedding is coming Do you really want to continue like this? "


    Xie Dongyang coughs awkwardly twice, "don''t lie, Hua Zhi and I are very good friends. There is no love between men and women Aunt Hua is an elder. I should take care of her. "


    "Oh, don''t be embarrassed. Ha ha, thank you. You are so excellent. You are still single. Everyone says you have a story. If you are so interested in the affairs of Hua family, you must be in love with the young lady of Hua family. But I want to go back and forth, and miss Hua Zhi is the most beautiful."


    In the little nurse''s memory, there is no miss five, so I don''t remember Hua Sheng.


    But Xie Dongyang remembers it and can''t forget it all his life.


    He looked at Hua Sheng in the opposite direction tenderly. He wanted to talk but stopped

 Chapter 1275

    Xie Dongyang was even more embarrassed. He scratched his head and asked, "have you eaten?"


    Hua Sheng:


    "Would you like to have a bite?"


    "Good."


    In fact, Hua Sheng is not hungry, or she doesn''t need to eat at all, because of her soul, but Xie Dongyang is really too nervous.


    Nervous don''t know what to say, so just throw out such a sentence, make Hua Sheng is also sad.


    They found a well-known private room in the restaurant. Hua Sheng sat opposite to Xie Dongyang.


    really, as like as two peas close to see, she can''t feel that Hua Sheng is a state of soul. She is still the same as before.


    Xie Dongyang remembers that on Huasheng''s birthday, at the dinner table, the wind mentioned it.


    Huasheng will never grow old or die. It will always be like this. Even if they are 80 years old and sluggish, Huasheng will still fall into the city.


    When Xie Dongyang looked at her, he felt that he was still a hot-blooded youth.


    "A Sheng, what would you like to eat?"


    "I can do it."


    "Are you still vegetarian?"


    "Well, yes."


    "Then I''ll give you some vegetarian food."


    "Good."


    Xie Dongyang carefully ordered the dishes and looked at Huasheng again.


    "What are your plans in the future, asheng?"


    Hua Sheng didn''t answer. Xie Dongyang asked again, "are you going to spend your whole life with the river in this way?"


    Hua Sheng sighed, "actually, this is not what I think, but the river is too stubborn, I can''t persuade him. I can borrow someone''s body to revive my soul and give birth to children, but Jiangliu doesn''t think it''s pure. It''s not me. He refuses to live or die. He said that he would rather have no children and be helpless all his life. He would also like to accompany me, without any double and soul return. "


    Xie Dongyang smiled after listening.


    "Mind if I smoke?"


    "I don''t mind."


    Xie Dongyang felt out a box of peppermint cigarettes from his coat pocket, attached himself and lit them, and took two deep puffs.


    "Ah Sheng, the river is right. If I were him, I would do the same."


    Hua Sheng was slightly surprised and said nothing.


    Xie Dongxiang''s fingers flicked the ash skillfully, and continued to look at his hands and said, "if the river really wants to be selfish, to want those false names, to want those worldly intimate contacts, then he is not a river, nor worthy of your Huasheng. So I think the river flow is right. You are good everywhere. Sometimes you think too much of others. You think it''s for the sake of others. Don''t you know that it may not be really good for the river flow. "


    "You men are unreasonable." Hua Sheng was criticized by Xie Dongyang. Naturally, he was not satisfied. He deliberately tooted his mouth, which was not really angry.


    Xie Dongyang chuckled, "ha ha, you don''t want to? I mean what I mean. You can''t listen to what I mean. "


    "I won''t listen. You are all unreasonable."


    "Do you think we are happy when you made up your mind to erase all our memories?"


    Hua Sheng is silent.


    "Sheng Sheng, have you asked Jiangliu about his happiness? Then you ask Hua Zhi happy? Is Hua Lin happy? Is Yu Ping happy? Sheng Sheng, you didn''t ask me, are you happy? Don''t ask, I''ll tell you now, I''m not happy, I''m not happy. "


    "Xie Dongyang, why do you..."


    "Don''t interrupt me, Sheng Sheng. Listen to me."


    Hua Sheng covers his face. I haven''t seen him for a few years. This kid has a long temper. He won''t let her interrupt.


    "Sheng Sheng, you may not know that I thank Dongyang for his ignorance in the first half of my life. The happiest time in my life is when I have you, and you are ruthless to let the wind erase our memories. You are really heartless."


    Xie Dongyang said that Hua Sheng''s heart was thumping.

 Chapter 1276

    Xie Dongyang mercilessly smoked several cigarettes in a row, maybe with too much force, so he coughed violently.


    "Cough, cough..."


    Hua Sheng got up a little nervous. "Are you ok? Would you like a glass of water? "


    Finish saying, she finger lightly a bit, that water cup oneself soars and rises, fly to Xie Dongyang''s front.


    The kettle emptied itself and poured warm water into the glass.


    In the past, Xie Dongyang may still think it''s incredible. After all, it''s a miraculous event.


    But now, used to the legend of these ghosts, Xie Dongyang calms down a lot.


    He took a glass of water, took a few sips, and suppressed his cough.


    "Sheng Sheng, my life is brilliant because of your presence, and it is because of your presence that my life becomes valuable and meaningful. And you did not ask me the case, took away the only happiness in my life, you said I will be happy? "


    "Xie Dongyang, I know what you mean, but I can''t be so selfish If I disappear, if I don''t come back, I''m just a painful memory for you. It''s better to forget it completely than to make everyone suffer. "


    "No, Sheng Sheng, you are never a painful memory for me. In the past, I might still be in pain because I didn''t get you, but I got tangled Now it won''t be. I just want to look at you and know that you are still alive and that you have a good life. I''m very happy. Can you understand? In fact, even if you think pessimistically, you really will stay in the seventy-two dreamland forever. You can''t come back, but you still live in my memory I''ve learned a new word recently. Do you want to hear it? "


    Hua Sheng picks his eyebrows. "What?"


    "Sheng enters my heart."


    Hua Sheng blushed slightly and bowed his head. For a while, he was embarrassed.


    Because he has identified the river of men he loves deeply, he no longer has a little love for other men and women, which is the biggest bottom line of Huasheng.


    Xie Dongyang is pure love. He really loves him. From the beginning, the two are facing each other, to the back, they can''t help themselves. Along the way, Xie Dongyang has played a very important role in his life.


    But Hua Sheng really doesn''t care about others. He will never do such a thing as spare tire.


    When she chose the river, she was willing to fight for him.


    If she does not love people, even if it is the Lord of the underworld, the king of the demon world, or will despise.


    This is Huasheng, a woman who wanders outside three realms and six realms, a special being wandering between gods and demons.


    "I''m sorry, I may have failed you in this life."


    "Wrong, not only in this life, you can''t give me a little promise in the next life Because you are not old, you will never be reborn, so Happy is the river. Even if the river died a hundred years later, you will find him after reincarnation, and continue to be with him, right? "


    "Yes, I and Jiangliu From generation to generation. "


    After Hua Sheng knew that he had said these words, maybe Xie Dongyang would be more upset, but that''s the truth.


    "River boy I''m not handsome. If I have money, I''m about the same as my family. I have no difference in height and weight In addition to my three children, he is the only child, really do not know where he is better than me? Sheng Sheng To be honest, do you want to marry an only child so that you can easily divide your family? And my three children, you are afraid that the property will be diluted later? "


    Hua Sheng covers his face again after listening. When does this guy change to be funny? Only Xie Dongyang can think of this reason.


    Hua Sheng just wanted to say something. Suddenly, he heard a message from the wind. Ah Sheng, come quickly. I stopped Wu Nan.


    Hua Sheng immediately got up. "I''m sorry, but I''m afraid I can''t eat any more. I''m in a hurry."

 Chapter 1277

    After receiving the notes, Hua Sheng flashed directly to the original place of Fengxi transmission without any delay.


    It''s a slaughterhouse on the outskirts of Jiangcheng, or rather a deserted slaughterhouse.


    Although it has been abandoned here, there will still be nearby residents who will slaughter pigs and sheep, making blood everywhere.


    As soon as he arrived at the door, Hua Sheng felt that the atmosphere was heavy and bloody.


    Fengxi is at the first gate. Huasheng looks up and finds that Fengxi has already crossed the border. It seems that Wunan is doomed today.


    "Ah Sheng, come quickly."


    Wind Xi''s face excitedly waves hands, Hua Sheng''s steps float past.


    "I blocked the goods of Wunan."


    "How did you find it?"


    "I found out that he was killing an innocent man, but when I came, he had already killed him. When I hit him with a magic spell of thunder, he hid in the freezer. But I have already got a boundary outside. He can''t fly today. "


    Hua Sheng nodded, "nice job, how about Zhuoman? Isn''t it said that Zhuoman and Wunan have been inseparable in recent years? "


    Today, Wu Nan is really the credit of Zhuoman, including the devil fetus.


    What''s more, the reason why Chuntao has become a ghost or a ghost is all given by Zhuoman.


    No matter how wrong Chuntao is, it''s also the person Huasheng has been serving for more than ten years. For Huasheng, they are already family members.


    So Hua Sheng can''t swallow this tone.


    Not only to find revenge, but also to find Zhuoman.


    "Zhuoman ran. At the beginning, they were two together. But Zhuoman was more cunning. I guess he found something wrong and ran by himself Wu Nan''s words, I don''t know if it''s because I''m too stupid or don''t pay attention to my wind, so I didn''t leave. "


    "Would it be a trap?"


    Hua Sheng is still very careful. After all, Zhuoman and Zhuoya have determined that they are witches and demagogues. They are not so easy to deal with.


    Compared with the four ghosts of Nanyang and those demons who have been for thousands of years, the words of the sorcerer are more difficult to deal with.


    Because there are a lot of insects on your body, you don''t know where to jump out. It''s terrible.


    "I don''t think so. Besides, with you, even if it''s a trap, it won''t work."


    Wind Xi smiles and pats Hua Sheng on the shoulder.


    She also smiled softly, "you are always so impulsive. You are counting on me. If I am not here, how dangerous you are."


    Feng Xi covers Hua Sheng''s mouth and says, "bah, bah, don''t say anything like this, you will not be gone. Even if we are old and dead, you will always be there."


    With a shy smile, Hua Sheng knows how much he depends on and loves his friend.


    "A Sheng, I''ll enter from the left and you''ll enter from the right. There are three floors underground. Who will catch Wu Nan first and who will win, OK? The loser should invite the winner to eat pig''s hoof. "


    Hua Sheng is silent


    "What? Is it difficult? Afraid to lose to me...? " The wind is terrible.


    Unexpectedly, Hua Sheng stretched out his hand slightly, and seven colored ribbons flew out of his cuffs Turn into a spirit snake in a flash, fly in towards the entrance on the left.


    "Lie on your back, it''s a hard operation..."


    The voice of the wind has not fallen, only to see the seven colored ribbon has floated back.


    And tied a big man, the ribbon at this time into a bundle of rope, the package of Wu Nan is solid.


    "Here Forget it. I didn''t say that. "


    Feng Xi thinks it''s good to face. A Sheng is now in a state of ecstasy. What''s the comparison with her? He''s just a younger brother.


    "You see, that''s not Wunan..." Hua Sheng points to the man in the rope.

 Chapter 1278

    As Hua Sheng said, it''s only when Feng Xi takes a close look. It''s right that he looks like Wu Nan, but


    Wind Xi reaches out and throws out an exorcism talisman. The body turns into an accidental villain.


    In other words, it''s a little devil, a kind of human doll sold on the street, but it''s very ferocious.


    It has the name of Wu Nan and blood


    "Blood puppet?"


    Feng Xi frowns slightly. He always forgets what grandpa told him because of his bad memory, so he will take the hand notes of the leader of Feng family with him.


    There are some personal experiences recorded by the headmaster of the wind family in the past. This book was found by others, but there is nothing in it.


    Only the inheritors of Fengjia Tianyan can see the above records. Fengxi takes out the so-called Fengjia handwriting from the Baibao bag and inquires carefully.


    Sure enough, she found such a clue


    "Ah Sheng, it''s really a blood puppet This is not an ordinary puppet. "


    "I can see that this little doll is not like an ordinary puppet because of its ghost spirit." Hua Sheng uses his spiritual power to fix the little puppet and wait for Fengxi to continue to make peace.


    According to the records of Fengxi''s hands, he said, "blood puppet, one of the magic arts in Miao area, is also a kind of extremely vicious magic. It takes seven, fourteen and nineteen days to refine the spirits and grievances of forty-nine corpses, which are gathered together and attached to a doll. The doll was then buried for one hundred days in the body of the corpse, absorbing the essence of heaven, earth and moon. Then write someone''s birthday eight characters and name on the blood puppet, then you can combine the doll and that person into one, which is 100 times more powerful. It seems that These are two sisters of Zhuoman and Zhuoya. They are blood puppets made for Wu Nan, which have helped him improve his skills. "


    "I see." Hua Sheng is thoughtful.


    "Shit, that''s a real trick. I thought it was really Wunan. Bai was happy It also hurt me so much. I''m so angry. "


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not a small gain. The blood puppet itself is evil. It''s harmful to keep it. It''s better if we meet it, so as not to continue to harm people later..."


    Finish saying, Hua Sheng hand heart condenses the flame, a sea blue flame, will that blood puppet burn of squeak.


    In less than ten seconds, the blood puppet was destroyed by the sea soul fire and turned to ashes


    "Let''s go. I''ll go home and open the altar. I have eight characters of Wu Nan''s birthday. It''s easier to find him..."


    The wind is so angry that I want to find Wu Nan and revenge for a Sheng.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not that we didn''t report the time. We''ll meet him."


    "He''s dead." The wind makes my teeth itch.


    "Let''s go. You should be careful recently. Zhuoman and Zhuoya are not so easy to deal with There are still people behind them. "


    "No matter how many, one for each, two for each I have to beat them to the point where they don''t even know each other. I will not waste the title of the 85th generation leader of Fengjia. "


    "Good, leader Feng, you are powerful." Hua Sheng smiles.


    "Eh? You have the taste of Xie Dongyang You''re not going to cheat on the river, are you? "


    Hua Sheng:


    "Hahaha, look at your face. It stinks Just like stinky tofu. "


    "Don''t talk about Badao, Xie Dongyang and I have nothing, really."


    "En en, I believe, I tease you. Let''s go. It''s too cold to stay here for a long time."


    Hua Sheng nodded and went with Feng Xi. He was supposed to go to Feng''s house, but he called Feng Xi from the river and said, "ten li spring breeze is ready. Let Hua Sheng go there first.".


    Hua Sheng went back home unprepared for a long time. When he opened the door, he was already in tears.


    Because she saw ginkgo wearing an apron, standing inside, laughing and saying, "welcome home, miss."

 Chapter 1279

    Hua Sheng didn''t expect to see Ginkgo biloba in this situation.


    Because in fact, Chuntao''s affairs have a great impact on Huasheng, so she has some subconscious avoidance of these old people.


    Only birthday day in a hurry, behind, whether Yu Ping or ginkgo, she is hiding.


    After Jiang Liu knew it, he also explained it to ginkgo and Yu Ping in private.


    Because of the death of Chuntao, Hua Sheng''s mood towards these friends is a little complicated, so he plans to slow down.


    In fact, Gaohe and gingko are in charge of the relocation of the ten li spring wind house in Jiangliu.


    Gingko knew that the young lady was not dead. After she came back, she was so happy that she couldn''t sleep well for several nights.


    My shop is closed, and I''m focused on the young lady.


    For this reason, Gao he and Gao he have quarreled several times. Gao he means that you will not be the servant girl of sister-in-law a Sheng all her life.


    Why do you have to work so hard and embarrass yourself.


    And ginkgo''s answer is, as long as Miss needs me for a day, I ginkgo will be around her all my life.


    I''m not as heartless as Chuntao.


    So when Hua Sheng opened the door and saw Ginkgo biloba, his tears came out.


    As a soul, even if crying, it is also silent, tears are also no physical.


    Ginkgo saw Hua Sheng, so she also cried.


    She would like to hold the young lady and cry, but she also knows that the young lady has no body and can''t hold her.


    The two masters and servants can only look at each other and then cry.


    After all, the crane broke the peace.


    "Ah, why are you crying? It''s a happy day. Sister-in-law a Sheng has come back ten li. It''s a good thing. Close your mouth. Don''t cry, especially you It''s ugly to cry. "


    Gao he intentionally wipes away tears for her.


    Ginkgo cried and scolded, "go away, don''t bother me."


    "Sister in law, look at her For three years, the oil and salt are still stagnant and unreasonable Why did I fall in love with her? "


    When ginkgo and Gao he were together, they were in their early twenties. Gao he was not as big as Hua Sheng.


    Now three years later, they are both 25 years old, and it''s time to talk about marriage.


    The Gao family didn''t agree, but they couldn''t stand their son''s liking.


    Finally, I can only open my eyes and close my eyes. Besides, ginkgo is very sensible and can control Gao He.


    Gao he is now doing business together with Jiangliu, wangjunxian and qinwanyu, which is also a hot topic in business circles.


    Hua Sheng listened to Gao he''s saying that. He wiped his tears awkwardly and walked up to gingko. "Don''t cry. Xiao He is right. It''s a big day. We should be happy."


    Ginkgo biloba cried and flowed. She was so excited that she couldn''t breathe.


    "Miss is a villain, deliberately obliterating my memory, so that I don''t remember miss. Fortunately, sister Fengxi has restored our memory If I forget miss, I will live in vain and have no conscience. Then When the young lady came back, she deliberately hid from us. I went to my uncle''s house several times and you refused to come out. I was very sad I thought that the young lady had no feelings for us. After all, my uncle appeased us, we waited quietly. Let''s give you time to think about it and get used to the situation. But the maidservant is not confused. No matter how kind she is to her maidservant, I will always be the maidservant of her. "


    Ginkgo cried and said, that look really distressing.


    Hua Sheng was silent for more than ten seconds before he said slowly, "ginkgo, I I killed Chuntao and her children. "


    When she said this, Hua Sheng was still suffering from a dull pain in her chest. It can be seen that she was very concerned.

 Chapter 1280

    Ginkgo knows this. She can''t help holding Hua Sheng''s hand.


    Just slow down, miss is no body, pull also can''t pull, can only pounce on empty.


    Ginkgo comforts Hua Sheng, "Miss, I know everything about Chuntao. We all know that sister Fengxi said something to everyone in her mobile phone group one night. Although she died, she is very sorry, but you are also killing people. Chuntao was the road she was going to take at the beginning. Miss Chuntao was very kind to her. And gave her many opportunities, but she for a man, crazy, do not listen to our comfort. If you act on your own, you can only bear the consequences And that child, miss, you should have told me, I remember clearly, you said, there is no child in Chuntao''s life, so that child... "


    "That child is a demon." Hua Sheng said.


    "So, it''s not her child. It''s a demon. It''s always good to get rid of it. Sister Fengxi said that in recent years, the demon was born in our Jiangcheng City, killing many innocent people. Even sister Hualin''s husband is helpless. After all, it''s a spiritual event."


    "That said, Chuntao is like you. After all, she has been around me since childhood In my heart, it''s hard to say. "


    "Miss, people''s tomorrow is doomed. You are proficient in divination. You should know that many people are doomed to be born No one can be as lucky as Yu Ping. Miss Yu''s life is changed against the sky. Don''t worry about it, miss, will you? Although we are kind-hearted, we should also have the distinction between good and evil In the past few years, I haven''t remembered anything else, so I must do good deeds and keep a good heart, otherwise There must be retribution. "


    Ginkgo''s words really made Hua Sheng feel much better. She looked into ginkgo''s eyes and smiled softly. "You girl, you haven''t seen in three years, but you are a lot more mature. You are the right girl when you talk about the big truth. Where is the silly girl who was impulsive three years ago?"


    So ginkgo is teary again.


    "I can have it today, but it''s not all from Miss So I have no other wish in my life. I just hope Miss can be happy. "


    Hua Sheng smiled, "we are all happy, we all want to be happy."


    "Sister in law, what would you like for lunch?" Gao he is in a hurry. He can''t get in his mouth, and he is in a hurry.


    "You are sick. My miss is a soul now. You don''t need to eat Just say you''re hungry, hypocrisy. "


    "Haha, I''m really hungry. It''s cold outside today. Why not We have hot pot? "


    "Yes, we can. Let''s go out and buy some vegetables and eat at home."


    Ginkgo biloba is familiar with the spring breeze, so she agrees with Gao he''s idea.


    The couple worked hard to move back to Huasheng. Huasheng has a lot in mind.


    "Miss, I have another thing..."


    "Ask, it doesn''t matter."


    "Your body, really can''t come back?"


    Ginkgo loves miss. She has had ups and downs all her life. When she was a child, she was ignored by the Chinese family, sent to the mountain and taken care of by the old lady.


    Later, the old lady passed away. Although she married her uncle and was happy, the young lady was still in poor health.


    Every time a cold attack, there will be no life.


    Later, the cold disease happened, and there was more Zhuoya''s Fairy back, which made the young lady and the uncle uneasy.


    It''s not easy for Zhuoya to leave. The miss has been missing for three years. This life


    "Well, I can''t come back." Hua Sheng replied with a smile. She also told the truth. The flesh body was hidden by the moon. 90% of the probability is in the devil kingdom. No one dare to break into the devil Kingdom and find the flesh body among the three realms and six ways. So Hua Sheng should have no chance. During the hundred years of sleeping on the moon, he just wanted to accompany the river until he entered the loess.

 Chapter 1281

    Hearing Hua Sheng''s words, the gingko that had just been well was crying again.


    "My aunt Are you Meng Jiangnu crying for the Great Wall? "


    Gao he wants to be crazy. Ginkgo is not a person who loves crying. In recent years, he has shown a strong side in the process of getting along with Gao He.


    On the contrary, Gao He, a rich son whose parents are difficult to discipline, was dressed up by the handmaid of Huasheng, and had no complaints.


    I really answered that sentence, asking what is love in the world, one thing comes down one thing.


    But gingko can''t stand what''s wrong with Huasheng. She''s had a good time in recent years because she lost her memory.


    I don''t remember that I have been living with Miss for more than ten years.


    Now the memory recovers, the natural memory rushes in like the tide, overwhelming her.


    In addition, the body of Miss now is hard to return, just a soul, which makes ginkgo very difficult to understand.


    "Ginkgo, don''t cry, it really doesn''t matter Already very good When I was washed out of my memory, I felt as empty as you. I always feel that I have forgotten something important and important people. Later, Fengxi and Pluto bairan went to save me, and I realized what three years I had missed I even felt that I could not come back and see the river. So Now I can come back, see you, and come back to the river. I''m really satisfied. The moon is cloudy and the moon is clear. People are sad and happy. It''s hard for you to get used to. "


    "Miss, I know the truth. It''s just that you are suffering..."


    "I don''t suffer, I really don''t."


    "Ah, apricot, you can buy some vegetables with me quickly. Later, you make my sister-in-law cry again."


    "Well, don''t cry. Miss is right. Don''t cry."


    Ginkgo biloba''s eyes were swollen. After wiping them hard, she went out with Gao He.


    "Ginkgo biloba, you two buy more. Tonight It''s better to have a feast and have a good time. It''s just for me and the river. "


    "Well, well, well, miss, I''ll move back and serve you."


    "I''m not..."


    Hua Sheng actually wants to say that he is just a soul now, and there is no one to wait for him, but before he has finished speaking, ginkgo leaves the house and doesn''t give her a chance at all.


    Hua Sheng smiled and said, "this girl is still an acute child."


    If Chuntao is still alive, that''s fine. Maybe everyone is very happy.


    Thinking of Chuntao, Huasheng made up his mind to find out the animal in Wunan even if he dug three feet.


    Even if he is really his half brother, he will not be afraid of a little affection.


    What''s more, Wu Nan has no human nature for a long time. What she has been transformed by Zhuoman is the evil ghost among the evil spirits.


    There is really no use for it except to injure one side of the people.


    With Hua Sheng''s explanation, we all gathered in the spring breeze of ten li that night, which should be said to be the spring breeze of ten li that has been far away for a long time.


    Huafeng has never been very close to you, so it didn''t appear.


    Hua Zhi with Wang Junxian, Hua Lin with white Hao.


    Yu Ping takes Jing SA with her. They have already received the certificate.


    The wind brings Qin, Anhui and Henan, and ginkgo brings high cranes.


    Finally, Huasheng brings the river.


    Originally, Hua Sheng was wondering whether to invite Xie''s family. After all, Xie Dongyang is really good to himself.


    Unfortunately, Fengxi refuses to say that Xie Dongyang can''t move to express his love. At that time, everyone will be embarrassed.


    Hua Sheng thought about it for a moment and thought it was right, so he didn''t invite.

 Chapter 1282

    That night, twelve people gathered around the eight immortals table, full of hot pot and seafood, snacks and fruits.


    At this time, Jiangcheng was a little cold. The first snow fell that night. Although it was not very big, it was really cold.


    Ten li spring wind warm, and the fireplace lazy lying in front of the small black.


    It''s not so grumpy now. Since the owner came back, the goods have recovered their previous inertia.


    I''m not so diligent. I can''t command any more. I can''t laugh or cry.


    But fortunately, Xiaohei forgot the hatred of Xiaobai and two children''s death, so there was not so much violence in his eyes.


    Twelve people around, this scene we are moved to cry.


    After Hua Zhi retreated from the circle, it was a little woman''s attitude. She wore a dark gray dress that night, and a black cashmere coat outside.


    She leaned on Wang Junxian''s shoulder and said, "Junxian, why do I want to cry so much?"


    "Cry if you want."


    "I hate it. You can''t persuade me not to cry." Hua Zhi hammered Wang Junxian.


    "I''ve been with you for so long, don''t I know you? If I don''t let you cry, you won''t cry Then we will not go to today, you Hua Zhi is not so temper, obviously is red wolf, don''t give me soft Yang Yang


    Wang Junxian''s cold humor sometimes makes people laugh.


    Hua Sheng leans against the river and laughs with tears.


    As for why it can be relied on?


    It''s Fengxi who brings one Scarecrow one by one, and uses Fengjia magic to make Huasheng and Scarecrow one.


    So Huasheng now has a body, a strong body, made of straw.


    The advantage is that Huasheng has a real body, so you don''t have to touch anything.


    The disadvantage is that the body can''t be used for a long time, and the straw can''t be kept for a long time, so it''s OK to use it temporarily for a few hours. It''s definitely not good to use it for a long time.


    But Hua Sheng doesn''t mind. She thinks it''s really happy to be able to rely on the river.


    "A Sheng, I want to hear you sing."


    "Me?"


    Hua Sheng is stunned.


    Hua Zhi nodded, "yes, I hear you sing very well."


    "Who said that?" Hua Zhi stared.


    "Said the river." Hua Zhi seller is also a matter of minutes.


    River flow helps forehead, "three miss, when did I say?"? Such a big black pot, you throw it over and want to kill me. "


    "Didn''t you tell me that a Sheng likes to play zither and laugh at the sea?"


    River current:


    "Mr. Jiang, do you still talk about this kind of private affairs between husband and wife?"


    "I really I don''t remember when I said that. " The river is also wronged.


    Qin Wanyu laughed to death. He watched the scene and didn''t worry about the big interruption. "River, you don''t have to grind and haw as an old man. Hurry up and have a love business with your daughter-in-law and all of us."


    The river glared at Qin, Wan and Yu, "roll."


    Everyone laughs


    "Fengxi, can you still control your family Qin Wan Yu?"


    Hua Sheng''s temperament of this Buddha make complaints about Tucao.


    ¡±Don''t worry, Mr. Qin is now in a high position at home. He is in charge of the breeze in my family. If I don''t obey outside, I will kneel on the laundry board when I go home. "


    Qin Wanyu pretends to be Qinggao. "Well, it''s a breeze. Just know it. Don''t mess with your husband in the future."


    The wind can''t help but feel happy when it comes to Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Fun is Yu Ping''s husband Jing SA. I don''t know the secret of this. I also asked Yu Ping seriously.


    "Really? The wind girl looks very fierce. Is she so afraid of her husband? "

 Chapter 1283

    Adorable Yu Ping, "you can''t help but Tucao Jing Sha," you said you were stupid. You really should have said this. You can''t make complaints about it. Sister Fengxi is the granddaughter of the nameless grandfather of the first Fengshui family. She is also the eighty fifth generation descendant of the Fengshui family. Many big people all over the country want to make a fortune. You really believe it. President Qin is very good to sister Fengxi. How can you say that? I dare not say that. "


    "Yu Ping, do you think it''s not good for me to deceive myself and say hi to myself?"


    make complaints about Qin, Wan Yu and Tucao at Ping.


    All in all, the atmosphere was excellent, Gao he shouted, "my brothers and sisters, I''m here to eat hot pot, not to compare jokes. You''ve had enough."


    "Eat and eat, I know you. I really have a pig." Ginkgo scolded.


    "Apricot, please give me some face. Don''t I want face?"


    "Do you want to have it?"


    Gao He:


    "A Sheng, when will you sing for me?" Hua Zhi is caught this point is incurable.


    "Ah? Why must I sing? " Hua Sheng also thinks it''s a mystery.


    "Because you deceived us and let us forget you. This wave is too bad. We will punish you Everyone who wants to hear a Sheng sing, please raise your hands. "


    Hua Zhi finished, his hands do not count, but also directly raised the hand of Wang Junxian, did not ask others.


    Hua Lin is very cooperative. She also raises Bai Hao''s hand and her own.


    Yu Ping takes a look at Hua Sheng and Hua Zhi, raises her hand, and Jing SA follows Yu Ping.


    "Here It''s a bit difficult Ha, then I''d better raise my hand. In fact, I also want to listen to my song. "


    "You don''t want to face the wind." Hua Sheng make complaints about it.


    "You can sing two tigers. We''re not picky." The wind added a sentence.


    Hua Sheng covers his face, "you cruel people."


    "Miss, although it''s not important to say whether I lift or not, the victory has been divided. After all, it''s now a large proportion of sister Hua Zhi''s victory. But as your close girl, I have to express my attitude to take care of you for many years." This is what Ginkgo biloba said. He said righteous words and spoke with awe.


    "Good ginkgo, I know you love me."


    "So I also want to raise my hand. Hahaha, I really want to hear miss singing."


    Hua Sheng:


    "Wife, at this moment, I know that only your husband is good to you all over the world?" The river looked at Hua Sheng wrongfully.


    "You are going to revolt?"


    "Sing."


    "A Sheng comes."


    "Ah Sheng, sing quickly."


    "River you sing with your daughter-in-law."


    Hua Zhi has a damn head, and these people start to make a fuss.


    As a result, Hua Sheng was put on the shelf and could not be accepted without singing.


    "Come on, sister-in-law. Mike''s here."


    Gao he takes the initiative to send the wireless Mike.


    Hua Sheng took one and looked at the river. "Can you sing" lover "


    "Yes."


    "Well, together?"


    "Good."


    In this way, under the initiative of Huazhi, we really heard the love songs of Huasheng and Jiangliu for the first time.


    The music is tuned out by Gao He. The villa of ten li Chunfeng has its own Bluetooth speaker.


    So the speakers are excellent, but these people seldom sing K to express their happiness, which is the first time in history.


    Hua Sheng likes this song love very much. She doesn''t know if the river will flow, so she asks.


    What I didn''t expect was that the river would be such an old song, so It''s really Providence. It''s a perfect match.

 Chapter 1284

    With the music slowly sounded, Huasheng a White Chiffon Skirt, long hair floating hand holding the river.


    Hua Sheng: my dear, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. You''ve been with us all these years. You''ve suffered a lot and you''ve been tired with me all the way.


    River current: lover, lover, what do we say is bitter and tired. Let every kind of sadness and joy come, bear more after snuggling.


    Sing together: I chose you, I never regret.


    Love the taste of two people slowly experience.


    The first promise in the heart of preparation, life to face, often with each other.


    Jiang Liu: my love, we have been missing for a long time. Goodbye, you are so haggard. I can''t think of your shoulder. How can we carry the reincarnation?


    Hua Sheng: love and love, I will give you what you want with my heart. Let''s keep every period of time and slowly grow old in the aftertaste.


    Sing together: I choose you, I never regret.


    Love the taste of two people slowly experience.


    The first promise in the heart of preparation, life to face, often with each other.


    They sang for five minutes. When they sang, Jiangliu and Huasheng looked at each other deeply.


    The lyrics of this song, as we all know, mean what.


    I also know what this means for Huasheng and Jiangliu.


    It''s too hard for them. It''s really too hard, but they just want to be together.


    However, I always feel that there are thousands of water and mountains in the middle.


    Everyone is also tearful, just think this scene is really moved.


    After the song, Hua Sheng holds the hand of the river tightly and refuses to let it go. He is also a little excited.


    "River current, thank you, never leave, still waiting for me in place."


    "I''ll wait for you. I''m not old if you don''t come." The river smiled softly.


    Hua Sheng is trying not to cry. He opens his mouth with the river and says, "if it''s not the white bones of the yellow earth, you can live a hundred years without worry."


    The oath of the couple really touched everyone.


    "Oh, you two hate it. You''re going to cry us to death..."


    The wind pulls out the paper towel and wipes the corner of the eye.


    Jiang Liu reaches out and gently holds the bangs in front of his forehead for Hua Sheng.


    Suddenly, between Huasheng''s forehead, the red lotus is ready to move again.


    "Er..." Hua Sheng suddenly leaned on his head and hummed in a low voice. The brow is locked tightly. It''s uncomfortable at first sight.


    "Ah Sheng, what''s the matter?"


    "Suddenly, I felt dizzy It''s a little hard... "


    In fact, when Hua Sheng just touched her forehead in the river, her mind was like a broken film.


    It''s like hearing a click, and then something grows from the bottom of my heart.


    What about that feeling?


    It''s like having known the river for a long time. It''s like the river has done it many times and many times.


    But Hua Sheng has looked up the previous generations of the river, and really can''t find anything.


    Even in the country of Liuyun more than a thousand years ago, the past life of Jiangliu was also a scholar, extremely pure.


    There hasn''t been much entanglement with the fifth miss of the Hua family.


    Hua Yunluo, the fifth miss of the Hua family, is the Crown Princess of the crown prince.


    No matter it''s the moon cutting that distorts the facts, or whatever, she is the woman of the prince.


    So it''s not with the river.


    But, just why can have that kind of deja vu feeling?


    Don''t you The river flows Is there any other identity that people don''t know?


    This matter should be doubted when it comes to the memories of Zhuoya. Otherwise, such a powerful demagogue would not be able to deal with a person who could not.


    But the river is to avoid the demagogue''s love. What does this mean?

 Chapter 1285

    "Are you OK, asheng?"


    "Are you OK, sister-in-law?"


    "Xiaosheng..." Yu Ping is also at a loss.


    When a group of people saw Hua Sheng''s sudden discomfort, they were frightened. They couldn''t bear any more.


    Wind Xi is the most nervous. He rushes out. He immediately gives Hua Sheng some aura and thinks it''s stable.


    It seems that dizziness is the cause of memory disorder in the deep brain.


    "I''m ok. Everyone, don''t be nervous. Go ahead and sit down for dinner." Hua Sheng stood up.


    "A Sheng, you are not comfortable. It''s the same to eat another day. Everyone is worried about you." The river is scared to lose its soul.


    Now, he feels that he can''t bear any wind.


    "It''s really OK. Don''t be nervous, Mr. Jiang. Ha, I can really."


    It''s a lot better indeed. Hua Sheng sits back and continues to laugh and eat and drink for us, which gives us a false surprise.


    At this time, someone is plotting something in the dark corner of a river city.


    When Zhuo man came in, Wu Nan Gang had just finished a delicious meal, with blood on his lips.


    "Manman, you''re back. Come on, let me kiss you."


    "Don''t touch me, disgusting."


    Droman showed some impatience.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Nan used to pretend to be a master in front of Chuntao, but he really became a good son in front of Zhuoman.


    At first, he was a little grumpy. Later, Zhuoman punished him with a bug and then he was honest.


    The bug entered Wu Nan''s nose and ran about in his brain, causing his head to explode with the same pain.


    The taste is no less painful than that of Monkey King when Tang Monk recited the tight hoop mantra.


    Therefore, from that moment on, it is destined to be the Lord and the servant.


    Wu Nan was meant to be a man of his life. Why did he frequently contact these people who could do magic? We have to start from the beginning.


    After contacting Chuntao at that time, I wanted to take the opportunity to find out some news and revenge more smoothly, so that the Hua family would be killed.


    Chuntao gradually fell in love with Wunan, and said everything.


    Even his young lady''s ability to do magic was told. At that time, Wu Nan was still an ordinary person. In order to deal with Hua Sheng, he ended his ability to do magic everywhere.


    At last, I don''t know how to get in touch with the four ghosts of Nanyang, which makes him very angry.


    He finally understood that there are many things in the world that science can''t explain.


    Originally, I wanted to rely on Nanyang four ghosts to help him become rich and rich, and have good luck in his life.


    I didn''t know that the four ghosts of Nanyang disappeared mysteriously. In fact, they were killed by Hua Sheng.


    Later, he went to lingjiuzhou to cooperate with Lingxiao. He wanted to use Lingxiao, but Lingxiao had no talent. After Lingxiao''s father died, he simply abandoned the family''s heritage and went into business. He refused to take care of Wunan.


    So when he met Zhuoman later, he was very excited and thought that he would usher in another wave of glory.


    I don''t know. This time I went to hell.


    Zhuoman is different from Nanyang four ghosts.


    Although the four ghosts in Nanyang are called by this name, they are human beings after all, but they only know some magic tricks.


    And Zhuoman and Zhuoya are monsters who borrow other people''s bodies. They are no longer human bodies.


    It''s a demon that invades Muggle''s body. It''s neither human nor demon. It''s a bit awkward.


    But the magic is very poisonous. It can make people live without dying.


    The spring peach and the devil''s womb are all made by Zhuoman.


    "Man, what''s the matter? Who''s bothering you? I''ll help you eat it." Wu Nan desperately wants to please Zhuoman.


    Zhuoman squints and waits for Wu Nan. "Are you still in the mood to play with me here? Chuntao and your son are dead. Don''t you hate Huasheng? "

 Chapter 1286

    Wu Nan was slightly shocked, then smiled, "of course I hate it. I must be that little bitch when I find the chance."


    In fact, when the devil was born dead, Wu Nan was not so sad, or he was not as sad as he thought.


    Because Wu Nan himself knew that the devil was not his child at all. It was a devil, not a man.


    His children can be naughty, they can not understand, they can cry all night, but they will never chew people up.


    So he really didn''t feel sad because of the death of the demon fetus. On the surface, he said those things and expressed his anger, just to please Zhuoman.


    Because of the birth of the devil, Zhuoman looks more sad.


    After all, it''s the demon she created. She wasted a lot of energy and insects. Now she''s killed by Huasheng, but it''s really nothing.


    But Chuntao died, and Wu Nan was touched.


    Although he is now half human and half corpse, somehow his memory has not been lost.


    Chuntao was deliberately approached by him at the beginning, followed by routine, and then encouraged her to betray Huasheng. She was opposed to Huasheng, and forced her to do something against her heart, including beating her. She regretted it until Chuntao died. Wu Nan didn''t tell her that fact.


    It may be a secret forever.


    What facts?


    In fact, Wu Nan was not Chuntao''s elder brother in the orphanage at all.


    What stupid, silly, but all because of her hook set.


    In fact, Wu Nan once worked as a young horse, the little brother in Chuntao''s memory.


    That boy is very clever. Wu Nan likes it very much.


    If you have nothing to do, you can drink together. Every time you get drunk, that kid will talk about his childhood in the orphanage.


    He also said that he fell in love with that girl and would go to her in the future.


    At that time, Wu Nan asked more questions. You can find it now. If you marry her, I will buy you a house, a car and a wedding.


    But the boy shook his head and said that she would not marry a rich man if he bought a house or a car.


    He had to be strong enough to have money before he could go to the big family to find the lady and redeem the girl he loved.


    Soon afterwards, the boy was cut to death in another fight and never came back.


    At that time, Wu Nan thought, in order to fulfill the boy''s last wish, help him find the girl he loves.


    Let the girl come to send him on his last journey. I didn''t know. Then I found out that the beloved girl was Chuntao.


    Chuntao is the maid of Hua Sheng, the fifth miss of the Hua family.


    This event made Wu Nan think otherwise, because Hua Sheng is so famous.


    At that time, Hua Sheng was already the wife of Jiangliu, and he was a figure of the day in Jiangcheng.


    Because of his deep hatred for the Hua family, Wu Nan has been looking for opportunities to move them down.


    So I moved my mind and deceived Chuntao to say that I was the little brother.


    When I was a child, my appearance and growth changed, so Chuntao didn''t doubt it.


    The main thing is that Wu Nan did some tricks in the orphanage and bought some people. When Chuntao went to confirm his identity, all he got were fake news.


    In this way, Chuntao thought that she was her brother back when she was a child.


    So it''s so easy to fall in love. How do you know that she was actually a big trap designed by Wu Nan?


    "Come here."


    Zhuoman hooks his hand, just like calling a dog, and shouts Wu Nan over.


    He didn''t dare to have any complaints. After all, if it wasn''t for Zhuoman to make him a fake body, it would have been blocked by Fengxi''s little girl last time. It might have been killed by Fengxi and Huasheng.


    "I ask you, who is Hu Xiao?"


    Zhuo man''s question made Wu Nan''s heart thump.

 Chapter 1287

    "Manman, that''s all before."


    While talking, Wu Nan leans up to touch Zhuoman''s hand with a smiley face, but Zhuoman pushes him away impatiently.


    "Get away from me and see if you''re upset. Answer me. Who is Hu Xiao?"


    "It''s my boss''s little wife, but we had a period..."


    "Ha ha, has it ever been so simple? Do you like to laugh? "


    "No, don''t lie."


    "Nonsense? Is that me? I used to think that you liked Chuntao''s cheap maid. Later, I saw that I tortured her so much and hurt her. You didn''t say a word. You knew that you didn''t have Chuntao''s bitch in your heart, but it was because she was the maid beside Huasheng. I was thinking, do you really like me? Wu Nan, you are good at acting Even I lied. "


    "Man, have you heard any gossip?"


    "Gossip? Hu Xiao is not in Jiangcheng. Where can I hear her gossip? "


    "How can you mention Hu Xiao In fact, if there is still a little nostalgia among these women, it''s really only Hu Xiao, because although Hu Xiao is his boss''s woman, she really helps Wu Nan a lot.


    And Hu Xiao has a good character. He always laughs.


    Although it''s a bit like a fox spirit, it''s really likable.


    Don''t talk about the appearance, it''s not very good, but Hu Xiao is very smart, and won''t pester men.


    A few years ago, Jiangliu sent Hu Xiao to prison. Wu Nan thought that he could get his beloved woman out.


    But in the end, Hu Xiao was sentenced to several years in prison.


    During this period, Wu Nan visited twice a month, but Hu Xiao never met.


    Wu Nan has been charging Hu Xiao''s account to make her life better in it and to let the C.O. take care of her.


    But they didn''t get any feedback. The C.O. just said Hu had a good laugh.


    People are smart and don''t get bullied.


    It''s just that he has few words and character, always laughs and doesn''t make enemies with others.


    But the more that is said, the more Miss Hu Xiao.


    Later, Hu Xiao returned to Wancheng directly after his sentence was commuted because of his good performance.


    I went back to Wu Nan''s boss, Wu Nan''s godfather, Wu Zhaohui.


    Because of this, Wu Nan was very upset. He even dragged people behind to contact Hu Xiao, who ignored him.


    However, he dare not go to Wancheng. Up to now, although he is half human and half corpse, his strength is infinite.


    But Wu Zhaohui is not a vegetarian either. A few years ago, his father and son turned their heads against each other.


    Later, Wu Zhaohui was surrounded by a senior man, who is said to be the orthodox descendant of Taoism and an old man with a good Taoism.


    The skill is no worse than that of lingjiuzhou, because before that, Wu Nan sent some demons and ghosts to test, and they were all destroyed, and the end was very miserable.


    Later, another time, he heard Zhuoya and Zhuoman say that Wancheng can''t go now.


    Let all the people around Wancheng withdraw, because there is a big man in Wancheng, who seems to be called Qingxu Taoist.


    Wu Nan heard that even Zhuoya and Zhuoman did not dare to provoke, and he did not dare to provoke, so he did not dare to think about the matter of Hu smile.


    I just didn''t expect that Zhuoman suddenly mentioned this matter, and he didn''t know what the woman wanted.


    "Manman Why do you mention Hu Xiao? "


    "That woman I came to Jiangcheng this morning. Do you know who she went to see? "


    "Who?" Wu Nan''s eyelids jumped.


    "She went to Fengxi''s house and met Fengxi''s damned woman."


    After hearing this, Wu Nan''s face changed

 Chapter 1288

    Wu Nan was really surprised. Hu Xiaolai came to Jiangcheng. He didn''t see her. He actually went to see Feng Xi.


    No wonder Zhuoman can get angry. Zhuoman doesn''t hate Huasheng so much. He only hates the wind to the extreme.


    Why? There are three reasons.


    First of all, Zhuoman had just come to Jiangcheng, and his well-trained mongoose demon was beheaded by a thousand people in Fengxi.


    Second, Zhuoman''s demon foetus, which was painstakingly created, was destroyed by Fengxi and Huasheng.


    Although the hand moves with Huasheng, the guide and assistant are still in the wind.


    Third, the successor of the previous generation of Feng family, Fengxi''s grandfather, fengnameless, killed Zhuoman''s own parents.


    That is also a famous pair of witches and demagogues in Miao area. They just don''t do good deeds and injure the people around them.


    At that time, waiting wind traveled around the world without name, just passing by at this time, I found that the evil spirit rushed into the sky, and then I came to catch turtles in a urn that night. Finally, it was a bitter battle, and I just surrounded and hanged Zhuoman''s parents, which really wasted a lot of time.


    So Zhuoman has a purpose when he comes out of Jiangcheng.


    But why didn''t you do it all the time?


    At the beginning, I wanted to help myself with the power of the demon embryo.


    Later, when the devil''s womb grew up, the wind went to 72 fairyland.


    When Fengxi came back from the dreamland, he brought back Huasheng. Huasheng killed the devil fetus directly, turning Zhuoman''s thoughts into nothing.


    As a man with deep blood feud, how could she easily leave Jiangcheng to give up?


    So she has been paying close attention to the dynamic of Fengxi, and then she catches Hu Xiao, the little bitch, and steals Mimi.


    I don''t know why, but it''s not a good thing to see the wind.


    "Then I''ll find her." As soon as Zhuo man said that, Wu Nan turned around and left.


    "Get back here."


    "Manman, I will not betray you..."


    "It''s not that you are afraid of betrayal, it''s that you are not the rival of Fengxi, the dead woman. Let''s wait and see what can happen to your old face."


    Wu Nan was silent.


    Feng Xi''s family is not stupid. Since Hua Sheng reminded Qiao Xue that he must be on guard, Feng Xi has done everything behind her.


    When Qiao Xue was sent away, he invited Hu Xiao to come in.


    Three days ago, Fengxi received a mysterious call from Hu Xiao.


    After a few conversations, they felt it was necessary to see each other.


    In fact, it''s Hu Xiao who comes to visit Fengxi. After all, Fengxi''s wrist is still very big now, so it''s not easy to go to other places.


    "Wind, I didn''t expect that one day I could sit and drink tea with you. Life is really ironic."


    Hu smiled and sneered. She thought of helping me to revenge for Wu Nan several years ago, and of bringing down Fengxi and Huasheng.


    "Life is not absolute. Destiny is a big play, so No matter what the dog blood may happen, you can''t believe it. " Wind Xi is smiling, continue to fill a cup of tea for Hu Xiao.


    Feng Xi doesn''t pour tea for people casually. Of course, Hu Xiao is also so sensible.


    Knowing that Fengxi doesn''t care about anything outside, he brings a rare thing to Fengxi.


    She brought it in, and it was on the ground.


    It''s packed in a thick box. It''s a big meatball. It''s called "meat ganoderma". It''s also called "Taisui".


    "This thing was found by a migrant worker at our construction site three days ago, when the trencher dug out blood, we thought it was a corpse I don''t know if it''s such a thing. Many villagers nearby say it''s unlucky. We''re going to have a big disaster. But I don''t think it is, but it''s not something we can control. So I think it''s better to give it to girl Fengxi. "


    "What can I give you in return for such a big gift?" The wind is smiling and chanting.


    "I only want Wu nan to die."

 Chapter 1289

    The wind Xi laughs to put down the teacup in the hand, "you unexpectedly so hate Wu Nan?"


    "Shouldn''t you hate it?"


    "I thought you would hate Jiangliu. After all, Jiangliu sent you to prison."


    "The root is not the river. It''s not because Wu Nan has done so many things to hurt others that he will eat his own fruit. Besides, I don''t hate the river. I appreciate it."


    "Oh? And gratitude? "


    To be honest, Fengxi doesn''t believe Hu Xiao very much. After all, she is a smart woman.


    "Yes, if it wasn''t Jiangliu who sent me to prison, I might have been Chuntao''s fate. Nowadays, Wu Nan himself is no one, no one, no one, no one, no one, no one, no one, no one, no one, no one, no one, no one, no one, no one, no one, no one, no one, no one, no one, no one, no one, no one, no one? So, Jiangliu sent me to prison, in fact A blessing in disguise is a blessing in disguise. "


    Feng Xi squints her eyes and looks at Hu Xiao. She is really an extraordinary woman, who has such a profound view.


    "Then you are not living well now? Why did you suddenly think of killing Wu Nan? "


    "Because I think if he doesn''t die, it''s hard for me to sleep..."


    "Is there any unknown story in it?"


    "Yes, but it''s not convenient to say. It''s private after all."


    "Well, it''s understandable."


    "Can Fengxi agree to my terms?"


    "Yes, why not? You sent me Taisui from afar. You are sincere. Besides, even if you don''t send me something, we can''t stay in Wunan. So there''s no conflict. I''ll take the job. Thank you for your Taisui."


    Fengxi squats down and touches the flesh Ganoderma lucidum. It''s a magic treasure.


    Nature is still a miracle, brewing a variety of different states of life.


    "Wind girl, I have another request."


    "Say it."


    "When I came to Jiangcheng, I must have been stared at by Wu Nan. My personal safety..."


    "Come on, put this on."


    Feng Xi directly throws a talisman at will, which is not a general talisman.


    This is the Dragon talisman of the wind family. It''s a talisman that ghosts can''t get close to.


    No matter Zhuoman and Wu Nan, they can''t get close to her.


    "Then will they drive other animals to hurt me..."


    "Don''t worry. Wu Nan and Zhuoman are so conceited that they won''t do those pediatrics. Just walk in a big way."


    Hu Xiaolai comes to Fengxi''s house with the unique incense of Fengxi''s house.


    Don''t say that those cats and dogs with problems, even ordinary animals, dare not provoke her, close to her.


    Fengshui family is the best in the world. We can''t just talk about it.


    After talking with Fengxi for a while, Hu Xiao was very happy and went to the hotel.


    During the day, it''s OK to eat and drink normally.


    Wu Zhaohui forgives Hu Xiao''s betrayal, accepts her and asks for help.


    It also determines that Hu Xiao will follow the man''s mind for the rest of his life


    As for why Wu Nan must die?


    More than a month ago, Wu Nan asked people to tentatively contact Hu Xiao and ask her to meet him.


    No matter what his mind is, Hu Xiao doesn''t want to be involved with Wu Nan.


    In the end, he was angry and killed several children who were telling stories.


    Hu Xiao was touched by this. After she was released from prison, she did not know whether she was old or for any other reason. She liked children very much.


    I even want to make a test tube to give Wu Zhaohui a baby, but How insane is it that Wu Nan can kill several children by himself?


    Hu Xiao suddenly felt that if Wu Nan did not die, he would have no peace for the rest of his life.


    So she went north to Jiangcheng and found the wind.

 Chapter 1290

    Hu Xiao left Fengxi''s house and was escorted back to the hotel by a bodyguard.


    She believes in Fengxi''s ability to handle affairs, and will never drag on, so she has to wait for a result.


    Wait to confirm their wish to achieve, in leaving Jiangcheng.


    Feng Xi tells Hua Sheng about it. Hua Sheng has no problem. No matter Hu Xiao doesn''t show his face or send him to Taisui, Wu Nan must die. Zhuoman must die. As for Zhuoya Hua Sheng hasn''t thought about it yet.


    Although the current Zhuoya is not really Zhuoya, after all, Zhuoya was better than the river, even if she was not in a few years, she did not hurt him.


    So she is still struggling, whether to kill Zhuoya or not.


    Finally, it comes to the conclusion that if Feng Xi and Hua Sheng jointly kill Zhuo man and Wu Nan, Zhuo Ya will kill them together if they are fighting.


    If Zhuoya never says a word, let her go.


    "Well, asheng will do as you say."


    After hanging up the phone, Fengxi began to pack things, including the charm of the treasure chest.


    "Lord Fengxi, what can I do for you?"


    Qiao Xue doesn''t know when she will come back. She appears behind the wind and disappears.


    "No, I did it myself."


    "Is it dangerous this time, I will accompany you?"


    "No, I don''t have any breeze. I''ll go with a Sheng."


    "Oh In this way, it''s no problem to have Lord Huasheng come out. I hope you''ll come back as soon as possible. " Qiao Xue smiled softly.


    If it had been before, Fengxi would have thought that this girl is very good, has a good temper and always laughs.


    But since a Sheng said it, I don''t know whether it''s psychological suggestion or how. I always think she''s a good fake.


    When the wind was about to leave, it was Qin Wanyu who drove to pick it up and sent it to ten li Chunfeng to join Huasheng.


    Qin, Wan and Yu became more and more sticky. When they saw the wind, they just kissed each other fiercely, which made the wind family feel embarrassed.


    Of course, what''s more embarrassing is Qiao Xue.


    "You go up to me. Qiao Xue is still watching. That''s your ex girlfriend."


    "When I was a child, I didn''t know love. Don''t put on a hat for me. I''ve made it clear with Xiaoxue. Now she''s a ghost. I''m a human being. Neither of us can. We''ll be friends later."


    Qin, Wan and Yu had the audacity to come up. No one could do anything.


    "Fart, a Sheng is still a ghost, river is still a person, that people also love as before?"


    "That''s because they love each other. Xiaoxue and I have long forgotten what happened Don''t black me, will you? The wind is my Lord. "


    During the conversation, Qin Wanyu carefully fastened his seat belt to Fengxi, and checked again whether the button was patronized.


    Wind Xi is also a warm heart, whispered, "that If one day I become a ghost Do you and I have to be friends? "


    "Bah, bah, crow mouth, no nonsense Are you the successor of the first Fengshui family, the leader of the Fengshui family, powerful? Who dares to clean you up? Stop talking nonsense. "


    "I''m just saying in case you''re nervous about six cakes."


    "In case you shut up, I''m going to drive."


    Finish saying, Qin Wanyu still don''t forget to bahaw, took advantage of the breeze.


    I was unprepared for the wind and blushed.


    They are all addicted to the sweetness of love, not noticing that they are not far behind Qiao Xue''s eyes were extremely cold on the stage.


    Before Qin Wanyu, it was her. Before Qin Wanyu, it was her who loved her.


    But why do you turn a blind eye to her now?


    Wind, this woman It''s a bitch.

 Chapter 1291

    When Huasheng and Fengxi plot to encircle Wunan, Wunan is also alert.


    But he still wanted to see Hu Xiao, so he took advantage of Zhuoman''s time to feed insects and insects in the evening and disappeared.


    Hu Xiao lives in a five-star hotel in Jiangcheng. There are four bodyguards outside and two female bodyguards in the suite. He is well prepared.


    But still a little sparse, that is the vent.


    Wu Nan is no longer a human being, so he easily invades Hu Xiao''s room.


    Hu Xiao was in bed at that time and felt cold all over.


    Later, before I could see it clearly, I felt that something was black and close to me.


    But as soon as I touched her, I was shot three meters away by the golden halo.


    Wu Nan groaned and struggled to get up from the ground.


    "How can you believe the charm given to you by that wind woman?"


    "If I don''t wear it, I will be strangled by you in a moment?"


    Although a little scared, Hu Xiao was ready.


    I also expected that Wu Nan would not be caught without any hesitation. I must see her once.


    To be honest, Hu Xiao used to love Wu Nan, so he gave up everything for him.


    In fact, Wu Zhaohui is very kind to her, except for being a little older.


    Hu Xiao did his best to revenge for Wu Nan.


    Later, in order to make use of Chuntao, Wu Nan got together with Chuntao and produced children.


    Hu Xiao doesn''t care on the surface, but in fact, he is very sad.


    Now in this era, love is all about oneness.


    Not many women want to share a man with other women unless she doesn''t love that man so much.


    Hu Xiao knew Wu Nan''s temper well, so he forbear.


    It wasn''t until she was in jail that she saw everything.


    "Smile, why are you..."


    "Wu Nan, I want you to die."


    Hu Xiao takes out a cigarette and takes it to his mouth. The sexy corner of his mouth has a smile like nothing.


    "Why? I think I''m good for you? "


    Hu Xiaobang lights the lighter, and smiles again, "isn''t it really good? You''re right. I''ve been in prison for five years? Or did I kill two children for you, or did I betray Wu Zhaohui and almost be killed by his nephew? "


    Wu Nanmo is silent


    All these years, in order to revenge, he wanted to cross the Chinese family, so he ignored the people around him.


    Hu Xiao said that, it''s really sad.


    "Smile, sorry I did use all kinds of methods in those five years, but the river is too strong in Jiangcheng I can''t. "


    " well, is that still useful now? "


    "Smile, you have to leave Jiangcheng. Zhuoman is not as easy to deal with as you think..."


    "Are you worried about me, Wu Nan?" Hu smiles with tears.


    Maybe because the mood is also very excited, so I was suddenly choked by the smoke.


    "Smile, I want to say These years, only you are the woman in my heart. Do you believe me? "


    "Ha ha." Hu smiled coldly and pulled the corners of his mouth.


    "Wu Nan, please keep your love words under Jiuquan to tell Chuntao. In fact, I should be glad that I left you because I was in prison. I didn''t end up like Chuntao. I heard that you two had a monster, right? "


    Wu Nan''s face went down a little pale Hu Xiao has really changed.


    Every word is extremely vicious


    When a person who knows you turns around and hurts you, it''s really through his heart, because Hu Xiao knows what to say to break Wu Nan''s heart.


    "Do you really think that broken charm of Fengxi can protect you? After a while, Zhuoman will come. You and the people you brought are all going to die. " Wu Nan is really persuasive. He wants to let Hu laugh. He doesn''t want to see anything else. He sees that she has done so much thanks to her heart for not asking for fame.

 Chapter 1292

    Hu Xiao finished smoking three cigarettes and two cigarettes, and he wanted to throw the end of the cigarette into the garbage can.


    "If I''m afraid of her, do I dare to come to Jiangcheng? Wu Nan, don''t you believe in Zhuoman too much? "


    "It''s not that I believe it. It''s droman''s power. I''ve seen it It will keep you from dying. "


    "If you can feel Zhuoman''s power, it shows your incompetence. Let me tell you something. I have reached an agreement with Fengxi. When Fengxi sets everything up, we will clean you up completely. "


    "Who, who to clean up?"


    Suddenly, a woman''s sharp voice sounded, Zhuoman was wearing a green tulle, holding a black ceramic pot out of the sky.


    "Manman..." Wu Nan''s face changed greatly.


    "Oh, yes, Wu Nan. I can steal old lovers here. Why don''t you tell me this touching scene?"


    "Manman, Hu Xiao, she is just an ordinary person and poses no threat to us. Our goal is Fengxi and Huasheng." Wu Nan still has a little conscience. At this time, he dared to defend Hu Xiao, which surprised Hu Xiao. She is willing to be the only one in Wu Nan''s heart.


    Wu Nan doesn''t say it''s good. When he says it''s good to play, Zhuoman''s hand grabs it, he will clasp Wu Nan''s throat to death, and then jump out of the air directly.


    "Man, it''s unbelievable shit. Elder sister is also a muddleheaded one. She is also infatuated with any river. All men in my eyes are just cheap lives, but I will not kill you now. Because, I want you to watch, your beloved woman is in front of you


    Finish saying, Zhuoman flings fiercely, flings Wu Nan several meters far, nearly smashes the wall of the hotel.


    But why can''t the fighting be so fierce to disturb those outside?


    Because when Zhuoman came, he used miasma to shield the suite, that is to say, a small border.


    No one will hear what''s going on in this.


    Hu smiled quietly at Zhuoman, and there was no panic on his face.


    "I heard that you are dealing with Fengxi to kill me?"


    "That''s right." Hu smiled and nodded.


    "Very well, then I want you to have a taste of my Gu Wang entering your body."


    Finish saying, Zhuoman slowly squats down, opens that black ceramic pot, suddenly has a thumb size insect speed to climb to the bed of Hu Xiao.


    She didn''t dodge, she didn''t fear.


    Because just as the insect was about to approach her, a thunder came from the sky.


    Directly fell on the black insect, the insect was immediately split squeak, and then crazy swing body.


    Without waiting for it to run, a red eight diagrams diagram falls directly around it, trapping it layer by layer.


    "Here comes the wind from the 18 heaven and earth map of the wind family?" Droman frowned slightly.


    At this time, Feng Xi also came out of nowhere, in white, standing beside Hu Xiao, carrying the treasure bag.


    "Evil spirit, you have been hiding from me for so long. Where are you going today?" The wind laughs.


    "You think it''s up to you to deal with me?" Droman laughed, too.


    Feng Xi takes a look at Wu Nan. "I didn''t expect that you were not bad enough. I also knew to help Hu smile and say something I''m also a man. For your conscience''s sake, I''ll plead for you when ah Sheng breaks you up. How about she take you down seven pieces, one less? "


    Feng Xi is obviously joking. Zhuoman looks back at Wu Nan and says, "Wu Nan, go on, kill this woman. If you kill Feng Xi, I will give you the medicine to detoxify you and promise to let you and Hu Xiao go."


    Zhuoman''s ability to stir up people''s hearts is very powerful. She said that, Wu Nan was ready to move to the wind.

 Chapter 1293

    "Do you really believe this woman, Wu Nan? Do you think she''ll let go of her chuckles? "


    Fengxi sneers at her mouth and looks at Wunan contemptuously. In fact, she doesn''t need to brainwash Wunan, because a Wunan is not the basis at all. The two sisters Zhuoya and Zhuoman are really not easy to deal with. After all, they are two witches and demagogues.


    But what can Wunan do at this time? He has no choice.


    Because he was not a human being for a long time, he was half human and half corpse, and his whole body was full of rotten sour smell.


    He lives by killing people. Without Zhuoman''s magic, he will turn into a pool of blood in three days.


    "Manman, of course I believe you. I''ll help you with the wind."


    Droman smiled, as if satisfied with the answer.


    "I didn''t hurt you in vain."


    "But can you promise me to let Hu laugh first? It has nothing to do with her. Our enemies have always been Fengxi and Huasheng. "


    As soon as Wu Nan''s words came to an end, Zhuoman waved them directly with a whip.


    The black whip is all made by ourselves, which is extremely corrosive.


    So Wu Nan''s body was lashed hard enough by this whip, and when it was touched by the whip, it began to emit black gas, showing signs of decay.


    Zhuoman sinks down. She was originally Wu Nan without feelings.


    As a dog, but dogs also want to be loyal. Now Wu Nan is thinking of Hu Xiao, how can Zhuoman accommodate him?


    "Wu Nan, I can''t see that you are still a lover. It''s very good. You are so heartbroken and Hu Xiao. I''ll send Hu Xiao to huangquan first and give her a gift."


    Said, Zhuoman whip directly a swing, toward the face of Hu smile mercilessly.


    Hu laughs subconsciously to hide behind, leaning against the wall dare not move.


    Windy Xi hands directly. She catches Zhuoman''s whip with her bare hands and drags it to death.


    "No way, how can your hands be all right?"


    Droman stared at the windy hand, a little inconceivable.


    Feng Xi said with a smile, "I have two demon pills in my belly. Do you think that''s a decoration? The civet cat itself is poisonous. Its demon pill is also highly poisonous. So after I absorbed the demon pill, I can use it to attack any external poison. So you''re a little skilful. It doesn''t work for me. Do you want to die back and ask your sister to come out and you two go together? "


    Wind Xi''s tone is clearly very contemptuous.


    Zhuoman so arrogant how can bear, directly shouted, "Purple vine, fission."


    All of a sudden, the black whip, suddenly came a shadow, that is, from one suddenly became nine.


    nine as like as two peas, the wind is only two hands. It must be out of reach.


    Before she could respond, the extra whips went to Hu''s laughing body.


    "Hell, out."


    Wind Xi read a mantra and called out twenty yellow paper Yin soldiers. They surrounded Hu Xiao and carried Zhuoman''s poison whip.


    Zhuoman raised the corner of his mouth and took out a purple black porcelain pot from his arms.


    "No, she''s going to bug."


    Wu Nan couldn''t help shouting that he didn''t want to do anything else but hope Hu Xiao could leave alive.


    After all, this life still lost her, just hope she can live like a person.


    In the past, Wu Nan was eager for revenge. He only wanted to get the Hua family. Later, when he got it, he found that those things were not important to him at all.


    If I had let go of my hatred and walked away with Hu Xiao, maybe my child would be able to make soy sauce at this time.


    However, life has no if Only consequences and results.

 Chapter 1294

    Zhuoman''s worms are extremely poisonous, and each one looks very small, but once they win the move, life is not like death.


    Wu Nan suffered a lot from it, so when he reminded him of this, he was directly dragged up the air by Zhuoman holding his empty throat across the air.


    "Dying."


    Zhuoman''s strength gradually increased, and Wu Nan was strangled to death. He could hardly breathe, and his face gradually turned blue.


    It''s better than once. Hu Xiao can''t watch it after all.


    He always said that he wanted to die, but when it was time to die, Hu Xiao was still soft hearted.


    She pushes away the Yin soldiers who protect her, rushes out, throws the amulet given by Fengxi to Zhuoman.


    Zhuoman reaches out his hand to block Hu Xiao''s attack, and he can only loosen his grip on Wu Nan.


    But taking advantage of this gap, Wu Nan, who was almost stuck, suddenly rushed to Hu Xiao''s back in a deep mountain and held her throat with her arm.


    "Cough Wu Nan, you You are not a man, but I have saved you. "


    It''s hard to believe that things will turn around so fast.


    Mingming took a chance to save Wu Nan just now, but he


    "Ha ha, if I don''t play a bitter drama with Manman, how can I deceive you? Is the bitter meat plan just good? Who do you think you are? Do I really betray Manman for you? What a stupid and ignorant human being. "


    Hu Xiao''s heart suddenly cooled


    It''s better to have a good time with Wu Nan. I can''t see his death, but he''s still in despair. He can see his own death.


    Wind Xi and Zhuoman''s Gu fight, lack of skill.


    When she slows down. Hu Xiao has fallen into the hands of Wu Nan


    She looked at Wu Nan''s eyes, shining a faint green light, which was different in peace.


    "Hu Xiao, Wu Nan has been puppeted, which is beyond my control. Zhuoman controls his mind. He is not Wu Nan now. Don''t think he is Wu Nan. If you want to live, listen to me. "


    "I believe you, wind."


    At this juncture, believe it or not.


    Feng Xi is really the only one who can save Hu Xiao.


    "Crush her head. I don''t want to see her."


    Zhuoman was disgusted at the existence of Hu Xiao. No matter what the reason was, he directly gave Wu Nan''s puppet an order to pinch and explode Hu Xiao''s head.


    When Wu Nan was manipulated, her eyes were all weird, so she immediately raised her big hands and beat Hu Xiao''s head with all her fists.


    The wind spread to Hu Xiao across the air, "bite the middle finger quickly, and smear it on the forehead of Wu Nan after bleeding."


    Hu Xiao may have a strong sense of survival, so it''s between lightning and flint.


    After hearing the wind Xi''s order, he immediately lowered his head and bit hard.


    Blood gushed out of the middle finger


    But this is, seeing Wu Nan''s big hand has come.


    Hu smiled and dodged his head.


    Then when Wu Nan''s hand passed by, she immediately got up and went up.


    The blood of the middle finger was erased between the eyebrows and the heart of Wu Nan.


    After a low roar from Wu Nan Push away Hu Xiao and roll on the ground with his head in his hands.


    Wu Nan is not afraid of the blood, but Zhuoman''s puppets are afraid of her.


    So the middle finger blood broke the puppet skill, which was easy. Of course, it was also Hu Xiao''s quick reaction.


    Otherwise, it would have been a pool of blood.


    Seeing Wu Nan''s defeat, Zhuoman cursed, "it''s a waste. It''s a waste of my time. Hum, since I can''t count on you, I''ll come by myself."


    With that, Zhuoman took out the porcelain pot again and began to release the insects and insects towards Hu Xiao.


    And maliciously smile, "wind Xi can resist my insect, you a Muggle, I see how you resist?"


    Then, thousands of demagogues and insects crawled out of the porcelain pot, and all of them immediately went to Hu with a smile She was so frightened that she couldn''t move.

 Chapter 1295

    Zhuoman laughed and trembled, "ha ha, I say wind, don''t you like to be a hero? Aren''t you the most famous feng shui master? I want you to watch those Muggles die in front of my eyes, but you can''t do anything about it. I want you to know that you are a complete wreck. "


    When Hu Xiao despairs, hope can''t be placed on Wu Nan, because Wu Nan has no heart or soul.


    On the contrary, I saw the wind at the last moment.


    She came to Jiangcheng because she believed in Fengxi''s ability. Otherwise


    At the critical moment, Fengxi closed her eyes and quickly sealed her seal. "Fengxi, the 85th generation successor of Fengjia, asked Fengjia Dharma protector to show up and help me to cut off demons and demons."


    At the critical moment, she sacrificed wolf God.


    Wolf God consumes a lot of body power at one time, so Fengxi is easy to use.


    Zhuoman is such a woman that she can''t even get so many eggs.


    If she doesn''t do it again, Hu Xiao will die.


    Hu Xiao is just a Muggle. It doesn''t matter if he dies.


    However, Hu Xiaolai came to Jiangcheng to do business with the wind.


    Fengxi receives Hu Xiao''s meat ganoderma, that is, Taisui, who promised to help her kill Wunan.


    Now Wu Nan is not dead, but Hu Xiao is in danger.


    This is a great shame to Fengxi.


    Yes, droman did underestimate the wind.


    If Fengxi''s strength is a little limited before, the last time she and Pluto bairan entered the 72 fairyland together.


    The power of Fengxi has been greatly improved. It can still come out alive through that kind of magic realm.


    This Feng Xi is no longer an ordinary feng shui master.


    Although she is still mortal now, there are two demon pills sent by Huasheng.


    In addition, she is also the most powerful geomancer in the history of Feng family. How can she not get any real skills?


    So after the wolf God appeared, a cry of the ice wolf sky roared, freezing thousands of insects into ice sculptures, which could not move any more.


    Zhuoman frowned slightly. "This wolf is so strong. Unexpectedly, Feng Xi, the little bitch, looks like a weak woman, but the Dharma protector is so powerful Why has my sister never told me before? "


    At this moment, Zhuoman blames Zhuoya. In fact, Zhuoya can''t be blamed for this.


    Because Zhuoya didn''t face to face with Fengxi, and she didn''t see wolf God at all. ,


    it''s a walking corpse made by Zhuoya, which was killed by Fengxi when he first sacrificed wolf God.


    However, Zhuoya was not at the scene at that time. Only the party concerned knew how powerful the wolf God was.


    Most of those who fight with Fengxi and can make her sacrifice wolf God are dead So


    "Wu Nan, hurry up, release the King Kong and trap her wolf."


    Zhuoman didn''t give a little thought to Wu Nan. After such an order, Wu Nan, who was under control, roared and shook his arms.


    A strong wave of light shakes, and the wolf God takes a blind and silly smile in three steps and two steps, and returns to Fengxi.


    There is a unique protective cover around Fengxi. This kind of vibration wave can''t hurt.


    "That kid''s going to die again. Be careful." Wind Xi takes a look at wolf God.


    White Wolf scornfully swept the wind Xi one eye, "I fight never lose, and you are not the same."


    Wind:


    At this moment, Feng Xi thought, I''m too difficult. As the eighty fifth generation leader of the Feng family, I''m always ridiculed by a wolf, and I''m extremely oppressed.

 Chapter 1296

    The wolf God and Fengxi have not been in good agreement. It''s not the wolf God''s fault.


    It''s really Fengxi who is not obedient, and the 22-year-old girl is not easy to be regarded.


    Fortunately, Fengxi is also a man of backbone. He can''t summon wolf God easily.


    Unless it comes to the last resort, this Zhuoman scatters thousands of insects and insects. The wind is also afraid of Hu Xiao''s life.


    Since they have made a bet, they can''t ignore Hu Xiao''s life and death.


    Fengxi is really unambiguous in her life, which is one of the reasons why she can become the best friend of Huasheng.


    At this time, Wunan has changed again.


    Zhuoman''s powerful King Kong is nothing more than a gorilla becoming a spirit. After being trapped by Zhuoman, his soul is imprisoned in a magic insect necklace. Wu Nan always wears this necklace, but he can''t use it without Zhuoman''s magic words.


    What do you mean? It shows that Zhuoman is always on guard against him.


    Zhuoman silently recited the mantra and untied the necklace on Wu Nan.


    It was a 1500 year old black star soul. When his black spirit was released, the whole space was filled with this spirit.


    Hu Xiao is afraid to breathe at this moment. He can only stare at what is happening.


    because at this moment, her life is not what she has the final say.


    After the gorilla''s soul and Wu Nan''s body were integrated, Wu Nan''s body became three times larger.


    The skull is hard and pierces the roof of the hotel directly.


    Fortunately, their room is blocked, and people outside can''t see it or understand it, otherwise it will inevitably cause a panic.


    "Don''t beat him to death. He belongs to asheng."


    Feng Xi was really afraid that the wolf God would trample Wu nan to death directly, so he gave a special instruction.


    At this time, wolf God is ready to go. When he hears the words of Fengxi, he scorns to say, "I know, you women It''s a real hassle. "


    Feng Xi helps her forehead. OK, she is really the weakest feng shui master in all generations. She must be taught by her own Dharma protector all the time.


    Why do grandpa and grandma talk very well.


    Why did she come here as a stubborn wolf?


    Taking advantage of Zhuoman''s inattention, Fengxi directly pushes the red silk thread and pulls Hu Xiao back to her side.


    It''s a pity that Zhuoman''s eyes are faster, and he throws out a black whip with his bare hands.


    One end is the red line and the other is the whip.


    Hu laughs at a mortal''s body, how can it stand such pulling?


    So the whole body shows great pain, and even feels like it''s going to be torn.


    "Well, if you don''t let go, she will be really torn apart by us. Wind Don''t you like saving people? You''re killing people. "


    Zhuoman sneers, waiting for the wind, the whip in his hand is still pulling hard.


    At this moment, Feng Xi is also very tangled. She knows the truth, but


    If you let go of it, Hu will immediately fall into Zhuoman''s hands.


    With Zhuoman''s mind and vicious degree, Hu Xiao may die in minutes.


    Let go, Hu Xiao is dead, not let go, is also dead.


    The wind is really baffled at this time.


    She heard a familiar voice in her ear, "wind, let go."


    Wind Xi eyebrow a happy, immediately release hand.


    Zhuoman looked at Fengxi and let go. She thought she couldn''t hold up. She yanked the whip hard.


    I want to wait for Hu Xiao''s body to come to my eyes, and then I will clap a poisonous palm directly to make her viscera break, and there is no chance to survive.


    But it''s at a critical moment.


    A light purple golden light suddenly flashed. Zhuoman didn''t see what happened, and he saw that the man with the whip rolled was long gone.


    Wait for another blink, Hu Xiao has returned to the wind Xi''s side.


    And on the right side of Hu Xiao, there is another person, a woman, a woman in a lavender skirt.

 Chapter 1297

    "Ah Sheng, you have just arrived."


    Seeing Hua Sheng coming, let alone the wind, even Hu Xiao is relieved.


    Hua Sheng, this woman, has such a feeling that she doesn''t speak when standing. As long as she is here, you will feel very relieved.


    Hua Sheng didn''t come before. He was caught by Zhuoya.


    It''s a plan agreed by Zhuoman and Zhuoya.


    One is to hold back Hua Sheng, the other is to deal with Feng Xi and kill Hu Xiao. But now Hua Sheng appears here. Is it true that Zhuoya has


    When he saw Huasheng, Zhuoman''s face changed.


    "You You killed her? "


    Hua Sheng lightly glanced over Zhuoman''s face, "she is really not my opponent But there''s something you may find hard to believe. "


    "What?"


    Hua Sheng''s words give Zhuoman a bad feeling.


    "Your good sister, Zhuoya, has deserted you."


    "Impossible."


    Zhuoman really doesn''t believe that Zhuoya has escaped. Although they are not sisters, Zhuoya doesn''t need to run directly.


    After all, if she is dead, how can she explain to the master behind her?


    "In fact, Zhuoya and I didn''t really fight each other. She just said something to me and wasted a little time. She told me everything about your plan, and then told me clearly that she didn''t want to be my enemy. "


    "She She really said that? "


    "Yes, Zhuoya has promised to leave Jiangcheng and take all her men. And you, Wunan, and your men must all die, because in the past three years, the most people in Jiangcheng have been killed by your demons. Zhuoya is not a good thing, but after all, she doesn''t dare to do too many things that are utterly immoral. She is just infatuated with the river. But there is no dead hand in the river. It''s you Since I came to Jiangcheng, there has been a lot of trouble. Not only did the deceitful Wu Nan become a half human and half corpse, but also made the poor child in Chuntao''s belly who had not yet been born into a devil''s womb. After the birth of the devil, he has been living by cannibalism, killing countless innocent people in Jiangcheng. Zhuoman, your mongrel, lizard demon, pangolin and weasel all have no more than ten lives. If I spare you, how can I afford the innocent people who died in Jiangcheng? "


    "Haha, it seems that you are just. Yes, Huasheng, don''t forget that you are not a human being, you are a female ghost, and dare to talk freely here?"


    "Even if I was a gangster, I would never do anything that would hurt the nature or cause harm. Today is the time when you and Wu Nan will die."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s try. Today I''ll show you the power of senior demagogues."


    With that, Zhuoman directly tore off the human skin mask on his face.


    Under that mask It turns out that


    Hu laughs and looks cold and creepy.


    Even how many big scenes I have seen are goose bumps.


    Because after the beautiful young man''s skin mask, it turned out to be dense insects, which gathered in his face.


    "How many insects have this pervert raised? He is disgusting."


    I dare not look directly at the wind.


    Just then, the wolf God made a final strike. Step on Wu Nan''s claws.


    "Miss Hua Sheng, do you want to keep this for you?"


    Hua Sheng turned to look at wolf God, nodded, and then moved to Wu Nan in a flash.


    Wu Nan, who had been seriously wounded on the ground, grabbed the collar and pulled it up.


    "Don''t touch my people."


    Zhuo man''s single hand sucked, and then he sucked the whole body of Wu Nan. Wu Nan looked at Zhuo man''s face, and was almost scared.


    "Manman, you Your face... "

 Chapter 1298

    "You are all grasshoppers after autumn. Why do you involve her? For Wu Nan, early death may be a relief."


    This is what Hua Sheng said, but Zhuoman is adamant.


    "I don''t want him to be free, he''ll never be free in his life."


    Zhuo man grabbed Wu Nan''s collar and was possessed.


    "Ah, wolf God, go back. If ah Sheng is here, there is basically no use for us."


    Wind Xi spread out his hands, knowing that a Sheng is coming, it''s all over.


    Even the moon is afraid of arsheng''s nine heaven holy fire, let alone Zhuoman, a little witch wizard.


    Zhuo man is not willing to admit defeat. He and Hua Sheng will have a fight sooner or later.


    So red eyes, began to release poison, that large area of poison from the smoke constantly released.


    The red smoke immediately filled the whole space.


    Hua Sheng gently put a golden protective cover over the wind and Hu Xiao.


    The wolf God has returned to his original place. If he doesn''t fight, he really has no challenge.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t need gold body protection because she''s not afraid of these poisons at all.


    Maybe when the original body was still there, there was a cold attack occasionally, which made Huasheng feel miserable.


    Now, she is just a soul, although there is no physical body, there is no limit to her things.


    There is no physical body to prove that there is no more suffering of any disease.


    Therefore, the present Huasheng can be said to be invincible.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t want to waste time with Zhuo man, but directly condenses his hands into the blue flame.


    "Fire of the sea soul, ha ha, Zhuoman is going to be burned into a pig''s head."


    Wind Xi smile, Hu smile listen to the wind Xi said, immediately also a lot of peace of mind.


    Then look outside through the hood.


    "Manman, the fire of Huasheng is very fierce. Chuntao said that the fire has extraordinary power. You should be careful..." Wu Nan didn''t know when he was back. He even went to remind Zhuoman.


    "Ha ha, I have the skill of carving insects. I''m not afraid of her ghost flame. Look at me."


    After that, Zhuoman suddenly grew a pair of black beetle wings.


    "This woman has fused with worms. It''s really..." The wind couldn''t help but stare.


    On the surface, I really think Zhuoman is a little witch and demagogue master who can control the insects and demagogues.


    Where would I think that this woman has been so vicious that she has made her body fragmented.


    Combined with these disgusting insects, this black beetle can not only spray toxic fog, but also has a very hard shell.


    Hua Sheng does not move and looks at Zhuoman, then suddenly moves.


    The two blue fireballs, lifted up in a flash, coalesced into a huge blue flame in the middle of the sky.


    Then from the sky Directly on the black beetle.


    The black beetle made a shrill noise.


    And then there''s droman''s scream


    The fire of sea soul comes from nine days away. It is said that the fire is caused by the God water on the Milky way of nine days.


    That''s beyond the power of immortals, let alone Zhuoman, the mutant Banshee.


    So, there''s no suspense, droman and the black beetles on his body, as well as the tens of millions of insects released before.


    They were all burned to ashes by the fire of the sea soul.


    Apart from Wu Nan, there is no special demon in this border area.


    "Manman This is Dead? "


    "She has turned to ashes. She will not have her past life or this life. Don''t think of reincarnation, harming others or yourself It''s better that this kind of disaster should have disappeared as soon as possible. Her rotten life is not enough to resist so many innocent people in Jiangcheng. " The wind is cold, hum.

 Chapter 1299

    Hua Sheng watched with his own eyes the last burning out of the fire of the sea soul.


    Then he turned his head and swept the face of Wu Nan.


    "Now it''s your turn."


    Even Zhuoman can be burned by a fire of Huasheng. Wu Nan is afraid to struggle.


    But she still had doubts.


    "Hua Sheng, I will never hide if you kill me. I just want to understand something."


    "You don''t deserve to know."


    "I''m qualified. In the end, I''m also a member of the Hua family. I''m also a member of huazhenyue. We are still half brother and half sister if we are in turn blood. "


    "Wu Nan, are you ashamed? You''re a big man. Bad things are done. Now I''m dying. In order to live, I''m ashamed to have a relationship with our family. You''re a coward. " Fengxi really doesn''t look up to Wunan, but also looks down upon it.


    Even Hu Xiao can''t look down. "Wu Nan, this is the end of the matter. Go away obediently. Don''t continue to harm people. It doesn''t make any sense to say these things in front of Huasheng. You have killed too many people. You killed your father, Hua Zhenyue. I was forced to jump by you. You take advantage of huazhenyue''s guilt towards your mother and son, and then add a play you do to make him believe that if he dies, he can give you a better future. No matter how bad your father''s life is, no matter how many bad things he has done, he will pay off at the moment of his death. But you? You owe your father, your mother, your Godfather Wu Zhaohui, my Hu Xiao, Chuntao and children Even if your dog dies, it''s not over Even if you reincarnate, the next life, the next life will continue to return, you know? "


    Hu Xiao is very excited, with ups and downs in her chest. There are really too many entanglements between her and Wu Nan.


    "Smile, I I''m really sorry. "


    "No, you are sorry for Chuntao and your children. I am still alive, but Chuntao has..."


    Hu Xiao can''t tell. She has no friendship with Chuntao, but Chuntao and her child''s death is really tragic.


    Hua Sheng''s heart was shaking. She could not forget the scene before Chuntao died.


    Fortunately, Chuntao will not suffer in the end.


    As for the evil of the devil fetus, let Wu Nan and Zhuoman bear it


    With that, Hua Sheng''s palm ignites purple flame again A little in front of Wu Nan.


    "Light and shadow It''s the fire of light and shadow It''s beautiful. ''


    Even Fengxi rarely sees fire of other colors, because to deal with these mobs, the first layer and the second layer are enough.


    But Hua Sheng actually drove to light and shadow to fight against Wu Nan with purple flame. It can be seen that he hated him deeply.


    Zhuoman''s power can''t even resist the fire of the sea soul. It lasts less than ten seconds.


    Of course, Wu Nan couldn''t, but Hua Sheng didn''t let him die immediately.


    But with the light and shadow of the flame around him, a little bit of burning.


    If you burn it all at once, it''s really cheap for him.


    Before Wu Nan died, he really suffered a lot.


    He was covered in that purple aperture. He really wanted to shout. He couldn''t even shout.


    I can only watch myself being eaten by those beautiful purple flames Until his body sends out a great pain.


    Hu laughs after all is cannot bear, kneels down, cries the breakdown.


    "Smile, I''m sorry, I''m sorry for you Excuse me Me. "


    As soon as I finished, the whole face of Wu Nan disappeared into the purple sea of fire


    "A Sheng, the revenge has been avenged. You should be relieved for Chuntao." Wind Xi patted Hua Sheng on the shoulder and said with emotion.

 Chapter 1300

    Hua Sheng''s mood is also very complicated. To be honest, she hates killing, but she has to.


    But how about Wu Nan''s death? Can he still come back to live Chuntao? That''s impossible.


    Lost things will never come back, even if there is a time machine, Chuntao may still be stubborn.


    When Hua Sheng divined the fate of Chuntao, he found that it would be a great tragedy.


    In the later years, Hua Sheng has repeatedly said something to stop it, but it has no effect.


    Chuntao just like being fascinated by Wunan, she can''t listen to other people''s words, just believe in Wunan.


    So the tragedy will come. Huasheng believes that even if Chuntao is given a chance, she will still go this way.


    After all, the three broke through the border and came out, Hu Xiao was also surprised to find that the hotel room was intact.


    Even the bodyguards outside the gate didn''t stir up. What I just saw in the border area is beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Hu smiled and looked at the wind, and then at Huasheng.


    "I finally know why you two like to call us Muggles. It''s really Muggles When you fight against monsters and monsters, we mortals can''t really help us, and there may be chaos. "


    "Forget it. You ordinary people don''t have long contact with this kind of thing. We''ll take care of it." The wind smiled.


    "Thank you, or I will die here today. In fact, to be honest with you, even if I don''t take the initiative to seek revenge from Wu Nan, Zhuoman won''t let me go. She had been looking for someone to stare at me before. I also have a master of magic around me. I know that. That''s why I have a sense of crisis I''d like to know. You''re all in the same mood as me. I''d like to die soon. "


    "Yes, Wu Nan must die. No one can change it."


    Huasheng is determined to revenge for Chuntao. Anyone can see this determination.


    "Forget it. Since everyone is dead, let''s not talk about it. It''s very good. It''s easy But a Sheng, what about Zhuoya? Why did you let her run again? "


    "I didn''t let it. It was Zhuoya who sold Zhuoman on her own as a condition for me to let her live."


    "I''ll do it, then? I thought she had some ability. Since she didn''t have any ability, she dared to rob your family and make a fool of herself. "


    At the mention of the river, Hua Sheng''s face was slightly stiff.


    "Eh? Goddess, do you have a problem? "


    "Jiangliu said that he would have a big bone soup in the evening. I forgot to buy it." Hua Sheng is so cute.


    Feng Xi laughs and takes a look at the open space in the center of the hotel. He jokes deliberately, "I said, did you just leave Wu Nan''s wreckage for home stew?"


    "You don''t disgust me, his flesh and bones, even dogs can''t eat." Hua Sheng looks at the wind.


    Unexpectedly, Hu Xiao inserted a sentence, "can I have the remains of Wunan?"


    "It''s all ashes Don''t you know how fierce a Sheng''s fire is? " The wind looked at Hu with a strange smile.


    "I know that it doesn''t matter if it''s turned into something. When people are dead, there must be a place to return. In fact, Wu Nan''s life is more miserable than any of us. I only know the hardships he suffered. In the end, he was abandoned as a puppet. I''m kind. I''m going to take his ashes back and find him a hillside to bury him, OK? "


    Hu Xiao is really soft hearted. He says he doesn''t love her. But women, after all, are all sentimental.


    Feng Xi and Hua Sheng look at each other and nod their heads.


    Fengxi enters the border again, and puts the powder that has been burned in the south of Wu in a yellow blessing bag, and hands it to Hu Xiao.


    Hu laughs and holds it in the palm of his hand. His eyes are red.

 Chapter 1301

    After Hu Xiao left, Huasheng and Fengxi both went back.


    At this moment, Hua Sheng feels as if he is relieved of his burden. He always feels that something has been done in his mind.


    Chuntao was also buried in the first cemetery of Jiangcheng by Huasheng. As for the devil fetus It''s too much to drag the wind.


    The evil embryo should not have been born in this world, which is against the heaven and should not exist.


    Hua Sheng has counted Chuntao''s life. Chuntao has no offspring in her life, and she has no six relatives and no one to rely on. The men she meets are also fickle.


    It''s very sad after all. Although Hua Sheng wants to help her, chuntaobing is not obedient and can''t even save her.


    Unlike Yu Ping, although Yu Ping is born like a duckweed, it is allowed to reverse.


    It''s like Yu Ping''s life lattice said that if you meet a noble person, you can change your life against the sky.


    That''s why Hua Sheng intervenes in the fate of Yu Ping, who is extremely obedient.


    She never doubted Hua Sheng''s suggestion and strictly carried it out.


    So what Huasheng asked her to do for cosmetic surgery, she will go immediately, and her luck will really get better and better.


    Yu Ping knows that the fortune of her life comes from her good friend Hua Sheng, so she respects Hua Sheng as a reborn parent.


    "Goddess, come home with me to have hot pot?"


    "No, not the light bulb." Hua Sheng smiles.


    "I have too many light bulbs for home appliances. You''re the only one." Wind Xi grins, thinking, I have several breeze, and Qin Wanyu''s ex girlfriend, what did I say?


    "No, my Mr. Jiang is still waiting for me at home."


    "Hey, it''s really going to hurt your teeth. Let''s go."


    Wind Xi knows that Hua Sheng is reading the river in his heart, so he deliberately teases her.


    When Huasheng returned to the spring breeze, it was still early.


    But the river and so on all looked forward to, since the daughter-in-law returned, he went to work the mood also did not have.


    I want to come back to accompany my daughter-in-law, so I was rejected by the board of directors at the meeting today.


    Even his father thought that his son had changed a little recently. He became very unprofessional and was always absent from work.


    Jiangliu''s assistant also thinks that the boss is not very reliable recently.


    "Mr. Jiang."


    A golden halo flashed, and Huasheng appeared in the spring breeze living room.


    The black cat, who had been lying on his stomach, suddenly got up in spirit and gave a meow.


    "Mrs. Jiang, she said she would go for a while. How could it take so long You don''t count. "


    "Not for a long time."


    "No, no, I can''t let you out next time. I won''t even give you face."


    The river is eager to embrace the woman in front of her, but also know that her body is transparent, without any touch.


    He can only work hard and look down at her.


    "Don''t be angry, Mr. Jiang. I can tell you a secret, which you always want to know."


    "What?"


    "Don''t you like studying antiques? I heard that you had an auctioneer a long time ago. It''s very mysterious. "


    "Well, are you talking about ss?"


    As expected, the river reacts quickly. Without waiting for Hua Sheng to finish, she will know who she is talking about.


    Hua Sheng smiled and put his head on the shoulder of the river. He was intimate and coquettish.


    "Yes, if I tell you, I can let you see SS. Are you happy?"


    "Not happy."


    Hua Sheng is a little surprised and looks up at the river''s face.


    Only to see river also seriously looking at himself, he raised his hand, knowing that touch can not, or across Huasheng''s face.


    "Wife, you don''t want to be a demon anymore. I''m afraid to lose you again In fact, you just want to say that you are SS, right? "


    "You You know? " Now, Hua Sheng is very surprised. He thought it was his big secret. Unexpectedly

 Chapter 1302

    The river nodded.


    "When did you know?" Hua Sheng is really surprised.


    "Probably shortly after I married you..."


    "But..."


    Hua Sheng didn''t finish, but it was incredible. After all, at that time, she thought she made it perfectly.


    In addition to the two girls, Chuntao and gingko, who are close to you, others don''t know, even Yu Ping, and Fengxi doesn''t know.


    Of course, Hua Sheng didn''t deliberately hide it, just thought that it didn''t mean much to say nothing about these things.


    Because few friends know antiques, you tell them who SS is, and they can''t know.


    But the river is different. The river is Huasheng''s husband and the one she loves deeply.


    The main thing is that Jiangliu likes to study antiques and deeply appreciates the mysterious appraiser - SS.


    Hua Sheng kept a low profile for such a long time. He thought he would be happy and surprised when he finished talking with Jiangliu.


    I don''t know if there''s any surprises now.


    However, since we have known for a long time, it shows that river current has a strong insight and IQ is also determined, isn''t it?


    Jiang Liu looks at his wife tenderly. "A Sheng, I appreciate SS very much. At the beginning, you wore a mask. I thought that the person behind this mask must be a special person. Later, I went after the news and found that every time SS appeared, you would find an excuse to avoid me. All the performances of Chuntao and gingko are also somewhat strange. You know I''m the best at observing other people''s Micro expressions. "


    There is no doubt that Hua Sheng nodded.


    "Chuntao didn''t betray you at that time. She was very calm and focused. But Ginkgo biloba is really acute and can''t hold my breath. I just need to test a few words at will, and I will be a little flustered. At that time, I actually had 80% of my heart


    "Wow, my Mr. Jiang is so smart." Hua Sheng smiles.


    "It''s not smart. It''s a magical feeling. It''s like the first time I saw you, it was at your wedding with Xie Dongyang But You are so calm to face the escapist Xie Dongyang, and the anxious Xie family. Let me appreciate... "


    "So when I was looking for you as a replacement bridegroom, I was right in the middle of it?"


    "That''s right, I thought at that time, this girl is so handsome, it''s OK to turn home."


    Hua Sheng laughs brilliantly, swings the pink fist to beat.


    "Mr. Jiang, you''ve gone bad. You''re glib They must have learned from Qin, Wan and Yu. "


    At this moment, Qin Wanyu estimated that he would sneeze several times in a row. After all, it was because someone else''s Ginger husband and wife had fun and made him carry the black pot.


    "Ah Sheng, in fact, it''s our family''s tablet that finally let me determine your identity."


    "Oh?"


    Hua Sheng was stunned, which was unexpected.


    But what''s wrong with their tablet?


    "The tablet computer is under the control of senior hackers. It''s a super virus. I''m forced to talk to you. I know this for the first time. You may not pay much attention to my technical field. In fact, Jiangjia, as a private bank, can go to this day because of its extremely strong protective net. Otherwise, they would have been hacked. At home, there is also a self-protection device I independently developed called mz36 stealth system. This system can monitor all hackers in stealth state, but the hackers don''t know... "


    "And such operations?" Hua Sheng is a fool.


    These secrets have never been told by Mr. Jiang.


    "So, when mystic F and you are forced to talk, every time, every sentence I know."


    "Well, you''re watching me..." Hua Sheng pretends to be angry and pinches the handsome face of the river with his hands.

 Chapter 1303

    "It''s not surveillance either. I always have great trust in you. Otherwise, I won''t stop you every time you secretly see Xie Dongyang."


    "Haha, it seems that Xie Dongyang and I really have something to say."


    "You really don''t have much, but Xie Dongyang does have an idea for you."


    "Ah, Mr. Jiang, I found that after you recovered your memory this time, your courage has grown. How dare you say such a thing to us? Is this a provocation? Challenge me to the throne of our family? "


    Jiang Liu reaches out and touches Hua Sheng''s head.


    "Where can it be? My wife Jiang will always be the first, and she will always be so, no one will shake her position. I''m just a broken bronze in front of you. How dare I offend you, the king


    "Husband, seriously, do you know who the mysterious man f is?"


    River expression slightly complicated, "I really have been tracking his records, the final information is very limited. After all, I''m a human being, no better than you and the wind. I only got the information that mysterious man f is a young man with a dark heart, a bad, violent and uncertain personality, the king of super hackers. It can be easily hacked into many system devices. In fact, the protective wall of our spring breeze is invincible. But he can still easily crack it and forcibly talk with you, which shows his strength. "


    "So, can you guess his identity?"


    "I''ve guessed, but I''ve overthrown all of them Later, I also lost my memory. I don''t remember the past. A while ago, you and Fengxi recovered all my memories. After I reassembled them, I still thought about it carefully. "


    "And then?" Hua Sheng picks his eyebrows and looks forward to the answer.


    Because in Huasheng''s heart, although Jiangliu is a mortal, it is also the top of mortals.


    Whether it''s IQ or EQ, it''s a height that ordinary people can''t reach. We can only say that innate genes are good.


    "I guess that mysterious man, F, is probably one of the incarnations of moon cutting."


    "You can even guess that, my dear Mr. Jiang, he is so powerful."


    If it wasn''t for the transparency of the body, Huasheng would really like to give a big hug to the river at this moment.


    Then a loving kiss, because he''s really great.


    Even if mysterious man f is the incarnation of the moon, he can guess the brain burning problem.


    "In fact, it''s a good guess. Just turn your head and think about it. The hacker is invincible. The technology he owns is not what Dingjian technology in the world has at present. I may not believe in metaphysics before I know you. But now Nothing is impossible. So the mysterious man has been bothering you for many times. Meeting you must have something to do with cutting the moon. Moreover, I''ve pondered every word he said to you. That''s really an extremely arrogant attitude. You said Looking at the three realms and six principles, no one will be more arrogant than to cut the moon. "


    "Yes, he is."


    Hua Sheng didn''t know it until later. Of course, none of this matters.


    Chopping the moon in the fierce, now also in 72 dreamland, sleeping for a hundred years.


    And Jiangliu and Huasheng still have a lot of time to stay together forever.


    "A Sheng, sometimes I''m very cruel. I''m a mortal. As soon as something happens, I''ll have a wife. You may never understand this mood. If I can, I''m willing to give you all, even my life. "


    Hua Sheng put out his hand to cover the river''s mouth. "You can''t say anything like this. You can''t die in the future You don''t need to give your life for me. We will live a good life and live the life that all ordinary couples have. "


    "But your body..." River is very self reproach, very guilty, can''t help his beloved wife to find the body that was taken away by the moon.


    This may also become their husband and wife''s eternal pain and biggest regret.

 Chapter 1304

    After experiencing all kinds of things, Huasheng and Jiangliu are able to cherish each other''s feelings more.


    Especially after removing the misunderstanding of Zhuoya, it proves that Jiangliu never liked others before he met Huasheng.


    Zhuoya is just a flash in the pan, and has failed to achieve it by illegal means. It can only be said that there is no such fate between them.


    What about Huasheng?


    She was vaguely in Liuyun country. Grandma told her that her life was extraordinary.


    Even the fortune teller couldn''t figure it out. He also said that the child''s marriage was rough and strange. It''s hard to say whether it was a blessing or a curse.


    Master Fengxi, the mad Taoist, seems to have mentioned it once.


    As a gifted diviner, Hua Sheng can count the sky and the earth, but not himself.


    "My body doesn''t matter. It''s good to accompany you like this. It''s really good."


    Hua Sheng''s smile is more and more than before. Obviously, he has a lot of gentleness in character. Jiang Liu likes it more. He will be panicked if he can''t see it for a moment. Even after Hua Sheng returns this time, he has no intention to work and even the board of directors has some opinions.


    "A Sheng, now that Wunan is dead, Huajia industry..."


    "I''m going to take charge of Huajia industry for my elder sister. After all, she has been doing it before and has experience. My second sister is missing now, but even if she comes back, the board of directors will not have her seat. My third sister Hua Zhi doesn''t like to take care of the company. "


    "That''s true. Your third sister is a billionaire herself. With her marriage to Wang Junxian, let alone her next life, even her grandchildren will have enough to eat."


    River also can''t help feeling, Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian are really strong union.


    A superstar who used to be very popular. After the movie, he made a lot of money.


    One is the heir of Wang''s group, the lineage and the eldest grandson of one of the four families in Jiangcheng. How glorious is that?


    In addition, Wang Junxian''s business mind is invincible, so in the future, he will really enjoy endless prosperity.


    "My fourth sister, Hua Lin, has always liked the life of ordinary people. Plus the things they got from their families before, there is no need to worry about them. I plan to talk to my eldest sister later and open a trust fund for my nephew, Bai Kangning. You can also enjoy Hua Xiaohan from the elder sister''s family. In the future, as long as they are the granddaughters and granddaughters of the Hua family, they can use these trust funds to go to school and start businesses, so that the children can be guaranteed in the future. "


    Hua Sheng is very serious, just like when he is in a meeting.


    Jiang Liu couldn''t help laughing. "My wife Jiang is clearly the youngest daughter of the Chinese family, but she looks after them like her sister. You should not only take care of these sisters, but also their children. Ah Sheng, I''m going to be jealous. "


    "What kind of vinegar do you have? No one is jealous with children. Are you ashamed?"


    "What are you ashamed of being coquettish with your daughter-in-law?" The river flow is upright and vigorous.


    However, it makes sense to turn around and say, "a Sheng, go back and discuss with your elder sisters. After Wu Nan''s death, you have the right to inherit the company. To reorganize it is that although the interior is scattered now, I believe that with your elder sister''s ability, everything will be settled soon."


    Hua Sheng nodded, "well, I''ll meet some of them tomorrow."


    "Has Fahrenheit made an inventory?"


    Hua Sheng shakes his head.


    "Then I''ll send a team to help you settle your debts and income. If the gap is too large, I''ll directly lend to you from the bank, OK?"


    Hua Sheng''s face is happy. "Mr. Jiang, you are so handsome. Do you know that you are one meter eight at this moment?"

 Chapter 1305

    In fact, Huasheng is to describe the river at this moment so tall, so handsome.


    The available words are not accurate enough, and they are mocked by the river.


    "Mrs. Jiang, let me correct you. My height is one meter eight five, not one meter eight. Thank you."


    Hua Sheng covers his face awkwardly and refuses to show his head.


    Look at her lovely appearance, the river will melt a heart.


    He used to think that love was something that could be met but could not be asked for. Many people could not meet people they loved and loved in their whole lives.


    There are always too many regrets in this world. Many times, the people you love don''t love you.


    Either you don''t love the one who loves you, or you love the one who loves you, but you can''t come together.


    Jiang Liu feels that he is lucky in his misfortune, because he can meet a Sheng by mistake.


    Then I love each other deeply with a Sheng. I love each other cleanly in body and mind. I love each other very much. I love each other very much. I love each other very much. I love each other very much. I love each other very much.


    This is already a rare and precious feeling. What else can we expect?


    Of course, if asheng''s body is still there and they are having a baby, that''s the best.


    But the river is a wise man. He knows that everything in the world has a conclusion.


    Everything can''t be perfect, let''s leave some regrets.


    Even the old man said that the moon is full of ups and downs, and people are sad and happy, which is an ancient and difficult thing.


    So, when you really see through, put it down, it will not be so persistent, not so painful.


    Jiang Liu feels that in the face of such a powerful enemy as chopping the moon, a Sheng can still get out of the way and trap chopping the moon for a hundred years.


    It''s a fluke. Everyone knows that it''s too careless to cut the moon.


    I didn''t expect that Hua Sheng had crossed the border on Fengxi before, so that he could restore the original spirit.


    I didn''t expect that Hua Sheng really didn''t care about the love scores of more than 10000 years ago. He directly penetrated his heart, leaving him unable to fight back, so he fell into a hundred years'' deep sleep.


    Of course, if it wasn''t for the general purpose of cutting the moon, if it wasn''t for Huasheng''s successful surprise attack and good luck.


    At present, we can''t see Huasheng in the river, and we may not see Huasheng from generation to generation.


    So, what else do you want?


    At this moment, his beloved woman is at his side, even if she is a soul, even if she has no previous body, can not hug each other, can not have close contact, so how, the river is willing to guard a Sheng, until the Yellow bone, the upper poverty and the green spring, a Sheng, I will recognize you this life, and only you.


    They talked and laughed all night in the spring breeze, and finally Hua Sheng watched the river go to sleep.


    She stretched out her hand, pulled up the quilt, and helped the river cover it. She felt satisfied for a while.


    "River, I will always be with you like this." Her voice is very light.


    The man in the dream is unconscious


    In the morning of the next day, Hua Sheng got up early and changed into a white suit. In fact, her body doesn''t make much sense now. Other people can''t see it. Only these people at home can see it. But Hua Sheng still has a sense of ceremony.


    When the river flows downstairs, Huasheng is still in front of the fitting mirror.


    "Mr. Jiang, give me some advice."


    The river went over, looked at it carefully for several seconds, and then looked dignified.


    Hua Sheng is still a little uneasy. "Is it old-fashioned and not good-looking?"


    "Mrs. Jiang, do you want to be obsessed with me when you dress like this? It''s over. I don''t want to go to work. Let''s go Go back to the bedroom and wait for a while... "


    "Don''t make any noise, you''re easy to say." Hua Sheng couldn''t help teasing. His face turned red.


    In Fengxi''s words, a Sheng is a thin cheeky man. He dare not be a ghost, a God or a devil. He will blush.


    "Say it quickly, isn''t it good-looking, or I''ll change it?" Hua Sheng is in a hurry, but the river is still hanging against the wall.

 Chapter 1306

    "It''s good-looking, of course. My wife has a good foundation. She''s beautiful without clothes."


    Hua Sheng Qi''s fist was swung in the past and hammered at the river''s chest. Fortunately, she is only a soul now, so she has no attack power at all.


    Interestingly, Huasheng''s magic has not retreated at all, but the power of the nine day holy fire is stronger than before.


    But when Hua Sheng doesn''t use magic, he doesn''t have any touch with people, just like all ghosts.


    So when Fengxi said this, the damned Qin Wanyu joked, "can''t the river touch his wife? Since you want to feel it, it''s better to let his wife put on a fire to warm him up. "


    After hearing this, Fengxi directly kicks on Qin Wanyu''s ass. "shall I let a Sheng warm you up?"


    "Hahaha, don''t you want to? I''m afraid it''s going to heat me up and turn into ashes."


    "Wind Xi glares at him," put some salt and chili noodles for you, directly barbecue


    "Don''t make trouble, river."


    "No, it''s good-looking. It''s really good-looking. My wife''s professional clothes are on her body, and it''s all female CEOs."


    Hua Sheng looked at the mirror and turned around again, nodding with satisfaction.


    "I''ll see some sisters in a moment. We''ll talk about the group."


    "Well, if you need money, just call me."


    "Do you want to pay back the money you borrowed?" Hua Sheng deliberately teases the river.


    "Some of them borrow. If you want to pay them back, you don''t need to pay them back. The rest of your life is enough."


    "Oh, no, my Mr. Jiang is now a skilful girl teaser. I''ll watch him closely later. Don''t go out to tease my sister at that time. I don''t know."


    "Welcome to chagang. You''d better tie me to your belt and take me wherever I go." The river laughs badly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, such a big president, so superficial Oh, oh, stay away. I''m leaving. "


    Hua Sheng blushes, pushes away the river, and then leaves.


    The river is not in trouble, that is, watching the little wife red face, I think it''s funny and lovely.


    A group of dumb and cute ones are there. Who said that her wife is immortal? Does immortal have such lovely one?


    Seeing Hua Sheng away, the river is willing to leave home.


    In the words of Gao He, my highness Jiang''s feelings for sister-in-law asheng are like that of a son looking for his mother.


    I can''t see it all the time. I feel like I''m going to collapse.


    After listening to Ginkgo biloba, it was also a head burst, almost didn''t give Gao he a concussion.


    "Gao He, I''ll tell you that you don''t want to talk about my young lady and my uncle. Be careful that I blow your dog''s head."


    "Xinger, look at you. Am I kidding?"


    "You''re not allowed to make fun of. Are you the ordinary people who can make fun of my lady?"


    Gao He:


    An office building in the center of Jiangcheng has a 500 square meter office.


    This is from Wang Junxian. It''s called Caili.


    Moreover, it is well decorated. According to the estimation of this area, the 500 flat upper office is also over 100 million.


    But Hua Zhi has no idea about money, and he doesn''t ask how much money, so he uses it directly.


    At the same time, I am also an entrepreneur. I just want to leave an office for myself.


    Call all the sisters. Hua Feng is the first one to come. She has been beaten down by Wu Nan since she lost her job.


    If it was not for Hua Zhi to help, it would not be much stronger than Hua Qingqiang.


    Liu Dekai and I didn''t get back together, but they didn''t find anyone else and had children in the middle, so they got along well.


    It''s just that after Huafeng lost his career, he was in a very bad state.


    Now hearing that Wu Nan died and the group came back, she was so excited that she didn''t sleep well last night.


    Hua Zhi came from afar, followed by a female secretary wearing glasses.


    "Elder sister, are you alone? How about four sisters and five sisters? " Hua Zhi is slightly stunned.

 Chapter 1307

    "They''re here, too. It''s like four girls are shopping for their children downstairs. Five girls are following him."


    Hua Zhi poops up a voice, "that state of five younger sisters, is shopping with company?"? If the fourth sister tries on a dress, and then turns to ask the fifth sister, the salesgirl can''t think that the fourth sister is mentally ill? "


    Hua Feng also smiled. She understood Hua Zhi''s meaning, because Hua Sheng''s special situation now, only her sister''s close relatives can see it.


    Outsiders can''t see it, so when Hua Lin and Hua Sheng go shopping, they are in the eyes of others.


    If Hua Lin can''t help talking to the air behind her in front of people, others will think she''s crazy.


    Hua Feng used to be angry with Hua Qing through one nostril. At that time, for the sake of the other three sisters, Hua Feng believed in the second sister.


    I thought that she would fight for her whole life. How could I know later


    So, Lu Yao knows that horsepower has been popular with people for a long time, but he thinks that three younger sisters, four younger sisters and five younger sisters are excellent.


    The third one is arrogant and domineering. He has the ability to make money. He can''t see the property of the Hua family at all. In Hua Zhi''s words, even if you give me the job of president of Huashi group, I won''t do it. I''m too tired and flustered. How can I be a star easily?


    The fourth family is a jasper. She thinks about ordinary life. She has no idea about money. It''s good to spend enough money. So she doesn''t care about her family''s opposition. She has to go to university to be a teacher, so there is almost no threat. Because this is a person who gives up fighting for property.


    As for Xiao Wu, needless to say, this is a fairy. If she wants to, she can have more money than the four families together. But Hua Sheng is indifferent to the afterlife and is unwilling to get involved in any dispute. No matter in family or love, she doesn''t care to use that kind of abusive means.


    If Hua Qing had not done too much at that time, she would not have done it.


    Of course, once Huasheng does, it''s over.


    Because when she moves, you have no room to fight back. You even have the status of chopping the moon


    After Hua Feng comes in, he first drinks hot tea with Hua Zhi and talks about family life.


    Just after the divorce, Hua Feng was very dispirited, because she was different from those strong women who were successful in their careers. In fact, she was very worried about her family. She is filial to her husband and her children, including her parents, so when she gets divorced, she almost never recovers.


    If it wasn''t for Hua Zhi and Hua Lin to help each other, Hua Feng always felt that he would not be much better than his second sister.


    "Three younger sister, it was good to have you and four younger sister at that time. Five younger sister disappeared, father died, mother went to sanatorium Our big family suddenly broke up. I was totally ignorant at that time. If it wasn''t for you two, I don''t think I could afford it now. "


    "What are you talking about? It''s all sisters." Hua Zhi smiles.


    While they were joking, Hua Lin and Hua Sheng came in.


    When I saw Huasheng, all my sisters were bright.


    It''s not because of the gorgeous beauty, but because of her presence, I think all the difficulties will be solved.


    To put it bluntly, Hua Sheng is now the backbone and spiritual belief of the Chinese family.


    All her actions, words and deeds represent the supreme existence of the Chinese family.


    Even the arrogant and domineering Hua Zhi, in front of her five younger sisters, has become a little sheep.


    See Hua Sheng, Hua Zhi busy get up, "five younger sister, come, sit down to taste my new good tea."


    Hua Sheng smiles and walks over with Hua Lin. the four sisters sit around and drink Dianhong which Wang Junxian has brought to Hua Zhi.


    "Five younger sister, it''s nice to have you here." This is actually what Hua Feng said.


    Hua Sheng has a little accident. After all, this is a very arrogant and vigorous elder sister, but she is many years older than herself.

 Chapter 1308

    "It''s all my sisters. Don''t talk about it."


    Huasheng doesn''t like the manners very much. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether Huafeng is sincere or fake.


    A person who does not value his life and death will value these external things, so-called splendor and wealth?


    "Let''s get down to business. I''m here today to call you all to discuss the group''s business."


    Hua Zhi''s territory, naturally she spoke first, and everyone has no opinion.


    As soon as she said this, Hua Lin said, "elder sister, third sister and fifth sister, let me first state that I am incapable of managing the company and have no energy. I have Corning in my family to take care of, and I don''t want to miss his growth. But I don''t know that the company is in a bad condition. I can bear the debt and never escape it. After all, it''s our own business. My family name is Hua. As for the shares, you can give them as you see. Because I can''t give people or pay money, I''m willing to take the least share. "


    Hua Lin said these words, everyone can understand that she is a university teacher, not suitable for managing the company at all.


    And her family background can''t be like Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng to give a lot of money to fill the gap for the company.


    As for taking the least money, she said it on her own initiative, but no one else said it.


    "What do you mean, elder sister?" Hua Zhi asks Hua Feng.


    "Naturally, I can''t give less. After so many things, I can see clearly that money is not the most important thing at all, so This time, we must work together as sisters. It''s impossible to be the same as before. Of course, before that, it was me and the second brother who were not good. You three have always had a good relationship, and they always care less. The fourth sister can''t be a stranger or pay money. All of these are OK. We understand. But the money can''t be divided less, and the shares should be divided equally. What do you say? "


    It''s going to be a lot easier for me to say this from my elder sister''s mouth. Naturally, Hua Sheng and Hua Zhi have no problem.


    Therefore, the matter of Hua Lin has basically been solved.


    "As a Sheng is now, there is no way for her to appear in the company, otherwise I really want her to join the group." Hua Feng takes a look at Hua Sheng and feels sad in the north. In the past, she may have said this just as she did, but now, it''s really unnecessary.


    Hua Sheng is really a person. Even if she is physically still alive, she may not agree to come to the company.


    Hua Sheng nodded. "It''s impossible. I can only do my best for it. The Jiangliu team over there used to check the debt ratio. We will fill in the mess Wu Nan had made before. As for the money, we can borrow from Jiangjia bank."


    "One river at a time, isn''t it your own?" Hua Zhi smiles at her.


    Hua Sheng blushed slightly. "If it''s just me and Jiangliu, it''s OK, but now there''s my parents in law, so I can''t directly say that Jiangjia is mine. In a word, the problem of money has been solved, and there''s no problem of sharing shares equally."


    "In the end, I hope you..."


    In fact, when Hua Feng came, he wanted Hua Zhi to be the chairman of the board.


    Then she started to work honestly. I didn''t dare to think about it any more. Of course, I can''t think about it any more.


    Unfortunately, Hua Zhi steals Hua Feng''s words step by step.


    "Eldest sister, fourth sister and fifth sister, I will have the wedding in half a month."


    The other three were stunned.


    Because before each time asked, Hua Zhi said not to worry, first uncertain day.


    "Half a month, in such a hurry? Do you mean Do you have it? " Hua Lin takes a surprised look at Hua Zhi''s stomach.

 Chapter 1309

    Hua Zhi Wu face, "I would like to be pregnant, but not yet, really not."


    "Then why are you so anxious?" Hua Feng also wondered.


    After all, Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian, two prominent figures in Jiangcheng, should prepare for the wedding at least half a year.


    After all, it''s Shengshi union marriage, which must be very grand, more fireworks than the Spring Festival.


    "It''s urgent. Junxian has been waiting for me for several years..."


    Hua Sheng was also shocked and suddenly realized that, yes, Hua Sheng had been trapped in the 72 dreamland for more than three years.


    "If there is no regret in my heart, I always feel that there is something missing. I may have been married long ago. After all, I have registered and got the license. It''s just like a wedding. But I didn''t know what happened at that time. I always felt that I had unfinished wishes. I don''t even know how it feels. Fortunately, Junxian knows my character and has no doubt. If the man who has been accused of this has long suspected that I don''t want to get married, he has quarreled with me. "


    Hua Zhi said that he laughed.


    "Third sister, you are because of five younger sisters..." Hua Lin looked at the third sister and the fifth sister.


    Hua Zhi looks at Hua Sheng. In her eyes, it''s the warmth of her sisters.


    "Yes, we all lost our memories at that time. I don''t remember five younger sisters, but I still feel empty and firm in my heart. Later Fengxi restores our memories for us. I suddenly remember that I hope five younger sisters can attend my wedding. "


    Hua Sheng''s eyes in tears


    Although it has been known for a long time that Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian have not been married, but


    Today''s words from Hua Zhi''s mouth mean different things.


    "Third sister, thank you..." Hua Sheng is full of tears.


    "Thank you for what I did. It''s contrary. It''s all of us who thank you. If it wasn''t for you, we would have been gone. I was bitten by zombies. Four younger sisters and their children should not And elder sister. Later, Wu Nan started to protect us. You were almost protecting us. When you were away, Fengxi was secretly protecting us. How much light we had because of you... "


    "It''s nothing."


    "It''s nothing. Fart, don''t be modest. Five younger sister, you have a love for us. Our three elder sisters are not finished in this life. I just hope to treat you all my life."


    "It''s natural. We are sisters." Hua Sheng smiles.


    Several people had lunch together at noon, and the group''s business was basically finalized.


    Huafeng is still in charge, with the assistance of Huazhi. Hualin and Huasheng are not involved in the management of the company. All the shares of Huashi group are divided equally among four people.


    The team in Jiangliu also replied that the assessment result is liabilities 4.7.


    as a result, the money directly went to Jiangjia bank for loans and was fully filled.


    And the Wang family gave new resources directly, and the business was running in a flash, even more successful than before.


    Many old employees who left their jobs were also found by Huafeng one by one.


    In the afternoon, Hua Sheng wanted to show Jiangliu his new coat. He always thought Jiangcheng was cold recently.


    But it''s embarrassing that now she''s just a soul and can''t go shopping normally.


    At least I can''t do it myself. The girl of Ginkgo just went on a date with Gao He.


    Hua Sheng suddenly thought of Yu Ping. When she contacted her, she really came right away.


    And when I came, I gasped for breath. I saw that I had trotted all the way.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Hua Sheng looks at her funny.


    "I''m afraid you''ll be in a hurry."


    "Little Ping, you are not so acute."


    "It''s different from you. A Sheng, you''ve been back so long. In fact, I''ve been waiting for an opportunity. When you give me a chance to talk with you, it''s my turn. I''m so happy and excited." Yu Ping looks at Hua Sheng with the same look as when she was in the University of nationalities.

 Chapter 1310

    "It''s my fault that you should have seen you so long ago."


    Hua Sheng has some remorse for hearing Yu Ping''s humble words.


    This time back, her mind is river, but ignored others.


    No matter ginkgo, Hua Zhi, Yu Ping, or Feng Xi, she didn''t go out of her way to catch up with the past.


    Unexpectedly, Yu Ping has been waiting for so long. Instead, Hua Sheng feels that he has ignored his friends and is upset.


    "Don''t say that between us. I''m more uneasy when you say that."


    "Well, let''s have tea."


    Hua Sheng and Yu Ping are in separate rooms. Only Yu Ping can see them.


    Hua Sheng picks up the teapot and pours tea for the two, as always.


    Yu Ping looks at the woman in front of her, just as she did in those days, like heaven and man.


    No wonder she shocked the school and Yuan Shao, who was still the school grass at that time.


    It shocked Xie Dongyang, the dandy who could not be controlled by anyone.


    "Is jingsa good to you, Xiaoping?"


    "Well, good."


    "Well, when are you going to have a baby?"


    "This Let it be, I really don''t think. " Yu Ping blushes a little. She''s a little like Hua Sheng, but she can''t let it go. Even when Qin song is joking, they can make her blush.


    "Your temperament has not changed at all. It''s just like me. I can''t help teasing you." Hua Sheng smiles.


    "Xiaosheng, you will not leave this time when you come back?"


    "Well, don''t go. I''ll stay with you all the time."


    "Great." Yu Ping''s excited hands clenched the cup, and the eyes at Hua Sheng were full of surprises.


    "Why are you so excited?" Hua Sheng teases her.


    "Because I can finally support you for a lifetime."


    "Support me?" Hua Sheng is stunned.


    "Yes, Xiaosheng. I didn''t know you before. I didn''t know you personally. But you are willing to pull me, help me against the fate of the bottom, this kindness I will always remember in my heart. If I say you are my second born parents, you may not be used to this kind of address. But in my heart, you are really more important than my parents. They just gave me life, but you gave me soul. "


    "Wow, our little Ping teacher is really unusual today."


    Yu Ping never likes to talk. Hua Sheng seldom quarrels with her like the wind.


    But today I didn''t expect that she said so much at once, which made Hua Sheng unable to adapt.


    "Xiaosheng, you look like this now. Although I''m not in the mood of the river, I''m definitely not less than Fengxi and Huazhi Can you understand? If I can, I''m willing to dedicate my body to you. You can go to my body, so you have a body. "


    "And you?" Hua Sheng quietly looks at Yu Ping''s face, which has gradually become charming.


    "Me? First of all, you can live. Second, you think about me. I don''t want everything I have now, even if my husband and my future children I can''t do it, but I can''t ignore my benefactor. "


    "You silly girl, you are as stupid as before."


    Hua Sheng suddenly thought that because of love, Yu Ping had the idea of whispering.


    At that time, she was just with Yuan Shao. She was ecstatic. There was an ugly duckling who became a white swan.


    But because of Yuan''s family''s opposition, the tragedy of the two made Yu Ping once miserable.


    At that time, I was young and simple.


    Now after several years, I didn''t expect that Yu Ping could say such simple and heartbreaking words.


    "Xiaoping, what''s the matter with you?" Hua Sheng''s voice is a little sad. She really doesn''t want any friends to lose everything for her.


    Because she was never like that.

 Chapter 1311

    Yu Ping may be worried that Hua Sheng doesn''t believe his attitude and gets up in a hurry. "I''m sincere, Xiao Sheng. If I have a half word of hypocrisy in Yu Ping, I will suffer..."


    Yu Ping''s poison oath was stopped by Hua Sheng before she spoke.


    "Little Ping, will you sit down and have a good tea?"


    Yu Ping calmed down her excitement and took a seat slowly. This is what she really considered. Hua Sheng is now a soul. She can get on others'' bodies at any time. As long as someone provides the body, Hua Sheng will be able to solve the problem of no physical barrenness.


    Yu Ping is reluctant to give up her husband Jing SA, but she knows a truth better.


    That is, without Hua Sheng, there would be no today for her.


    Maybe she is still the village girl who was teased, shivered and despised.


    Instead of the white rich beauty with high education, high beauty, temperament, house and car.


    Don''t forget to dig the well in draught. If there''s no Huasheng, where do you come from?


    In recent years, she has enjoyed everything that others can''t enjoy in their life, and friendship and love have reached the acme.


    So even if you give your body out now, it''s really not a loss.


    She would like to, she is grateful to Hua Sheng, she does not regret, she also gave up.


    "You''re stupid. What do I want from you? Besides, you don''t want to think about it. The wife of Jiangliu is me. I''m on you. How can he be willing to be close to me when he looks at you? He didn''t want to touch the similar person Fengxi helped to find, let alone my friend. "


    "But..."


    What else did Yu Ping want to say, but was interrupted by Hua Sheng.


    "Don''t be, this topic is over. I don''t need your support, and I don''t need to occupy your body to do whatever I want. I just hope you as my good friend, live a good life, with your husband, enjoy the ordinary life


    Yu Ping looks at Hua Sheng and tears flash.


    Xiaosheng is like this. He always sacrifices a lot for his friends.


    When her friend died for her, she refused fiercely.


    I''m afraid there are few such people in the world?


    Xiaosheng is so cold and indifferent, but once she cares about someone, she can really ignore life and death.


    But Yu Ping doesn''t understand. Doesn''t she say that good people have good rewards?


    But why, Xiaosheng is so good, but it has so many frustrations?


    "Little Ping, you say, my third sister is married. What can I give her?"


    "This is a little difficult I don''t know what to send. Sister Hua Zhi said, "no red envelopes, no luxury goods, no jewelry or watches."


    "Well, she has a lot of money. It''s not lacking." Hua Sheng nods.


    "I''m looking forward to this grand wedding. We haven''t been so busy in Jiangcheng for several years."


    "Yeah, I''m looking forward to it. It''s like a dream."


    Hua Sheng smiles and thinks that although she knew that Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian would get married at the beginning, when this moment is about to come, she will still get a little excited, even if there is an unpredicted one.


    "It''s said that the bridesmaid is Fengxi girl." Yu Ping smiles.


    "Fengxi agreed?"


    "I heard that if I didn''t agree with you, I still pushed gingko out. Later, I heard from Mr. Wang that if he wanted to be the bridesmaid for his daughter-in-law, he would send a box of 1980''s red wine."


    Hua Sheng chuckles, "this is a man without moral integrity. For a few bottles of wine, I really don''t want to have a face. Before that, I said that I can''t be a bridesmaid more, and I will not get married if I am more."


    "Xiaosheng, do you know who is the best man this time?"


    "Isn''t it Qin, Wan and Yu?"


    Yu Ping shakes her head.


    "Little crane?" Hua Sheng guessed that it must be Gao He.


    "Not either."


    "Is that...?" I''ve said two things in a row that I don''t think are safe. I have no idea about Huasheng.

 Chapter 1312

    "Xiaosheng, the best man for this wedding is Xie Dongyang. "


    When Yu Ping said the name, Hua Sheng was a little surprised.


    It''s a tragedy that recently, in the world of sweet two people, who are quiet and tired of river flow, they have forgotten that Xie Dongyang is such a No.1 person.


    Now Yu Ping mentions that she is also the best man of Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian. It''s really beyond all expectations.


    "How could it be him?"


    Hua Sheng thought it must be Qin, Wan, Yu or Gao He.


    Because of the current of the river, Wang Junxian, Qin Wanyu and Gao he have a good relationship.


    In addition to the small crane, the other three are iron triangle. They have been in prison for many years.


    Although all three are businessmen, they never get involved in each other''s company because of money and interests. This has always been a good place for Huasheng and Fengxi.


    Now Wang Junxian''s wedding, how could Xie Dongyang be the best man?


    Hua Sheng thought about it carefully, but he still felt that Wang Junxian and Xie Dongyang had not such a good relationship.


    "It''s determined by sister Hua Zhi. She said that she hopes to bring a little happiness to Xie Dongyang, so that he can get stained with light and get married earlier."


    Hua Sheng suddenly realized this.


    "So it is. My third sister is also interested." Hua Sheng is suddenly enlightened. Hua Zhi and Xie Dongyang have a good relationship. It''s said that they had an affair before. Later, it was clarified many times, and later, Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian made it public, so no one mentioned it again.


    Xie Dongyang and Hua Zhi really have a good relationship. If Hua Zhi mentioned this, it would be reasonable.


    Wang Junxian has always been a doting wife, and will not object.


    Xie Dongyang is also in his early thirties. Now he is still a bachelor for thousands of years. Hua Zhi thinks so, and there is no problem.


    Just


    Hua Sheng thought of it and couldn''t help laughing.


    This smile made Yu Ping laugh.


    "Xiaosheng, what are you laughing at? Is there anything wrong? "


    "In fact, it''s nothing. I just suddenly thought that the best man and the best man have been ridiculed since ancient times. Now Fengxi is the best man, and the best man is Xie Dongyang. What can we do about Qin, Wan and Yu?"


    "Yes, it''s said that President Qin has made trouble several times. She went to see sister Hua Zhi to change her best man. But you know that sister Hua Zhi''s temper. She gave President Qin a run and said that you dare not fart in front of Fengxi, so you come to me. How can I get used to you? If you have the ability, you can persuade Fengxi not to be my bridesmaid. "


    "It''s really my third sister''s style."


    All of a sudden, Hua Sheng felt that the people around him were so lovely, either her third sister or Qin Wanyu.


    I''m not a peaceful Lord. I''m good at quarreling.


    "That''s a good thing."


    "Yes, originally, sister Hua Zhi chose gingko and Gao he first, but I heard that gingko refused."


    "Oh? Is it? Apricot said nothing to me. "


    Hua Sheng thought hard. Indeed, if ginkgo knew about it, it should have said it for a long time, but it didn''t mention it.


    Yu Ping''s eyes were also complicated. "I was there that day, and I joked that if I hadn''t married early, I would have wanted to be a bridesmaid for a big star like sister Hua Zhi. After all, her wedding day would have attracted the attention of the whole city, even the people and fans all over the country. Hua Zhi asked ginkgo at that time, but she said... "


    "Did she say she just wanted to be my Bridesmaid?" Hua Sheng can almost guess the girl''s mind.


    Yu Ping nodded. "Yes, she said, in her lifetime, she only wants to be the bridesmaid for our young lady. You love miss three very much in Mengcheng, but I want to leave the opportunity to my young lady."


    "My third sister didn''t want to? After all, it''s a direct refusal, and some of it is too much for her. " Hua Sheng smiles.

 Chapter 1313

    Yu Ping shakes her head. "No, you don''t think Miss three is used to being strong and domineering, but she is definitely a person with feelings and righteousness. If someone else, she will inevitably ridicule her. But if that person is you, it''s another matter. Can''t you see Xiaosheng? There are five sisters in your family, but the third Miss cares about you the most and has the best relationship with you. Although the fourth miss is also very good, she thinks that the third miss is more eccentric. "


    Hua Sheng doesn''t deny that it''s a secret that almost everyone knows, but no one says it.


    From the very beginning, Hua Zhi is very close to Hua Sheng''s gas field.


    Both of them have been very good. Besides, Wang Junxian and Jiangliu have a good relationship.


    So Hua Zhi is good to Hua Sheng, which doesn''t make people jealous.


    Because people familiar with it all know that Huasheng is good for Huazhi.


    If there is no Hua Sheng, Hua Zhi may be two meters tall now. How can we live a happy life now?


    "Forget it, they are so noisy. Anyway, it''s better for me to observe quietly that day Me too What can''t be done? " Thinking that he is now a transparent person, Hua Sheng smiled bitterly.


    In fact, it''s a pity, because the wedding of Hua Zhi will cause a nationwide sensation.


    At that time, there were so many media reporters, no matter how many photos and videos were taken, there was no figure of Huasheng.


    Apart from such a few good people, no one else can see Huasheng.


    Seeing Hua Sheng''s saying that, Yu Ping''s eyes turn red again. She puts out her hand on the back of Hua Sheng''s hand and just wants to say something.


    He was interrupted by Hua Sheng. "OK, little Ping, we are almost here today. I should go back. So are you."


    "Well, Xiaosheng, let''s get together another day."


    "Good."


    "By the way, I reopened that shop."


    "Which one?" Hua Sheng is slightly shocked.


    "Yisheng has you, the shop you opened for me before. Later, after I lost my memory, did not I forget this matter and do my own business? "


    "Yes, your business is very good, so you can continue to do it. I said that the shop should be your dowry. I didn''t catch up with you when you got married. I didn''t come here to give you anything in a hurry. "


    Yu Ping shakes her head, "let alone whether the gifts are expensive or not. I have made some money in my business these years, but money can''t make me happy. Now, when I return to my memory, I suddenly realize that you gave me the happiest time. I will I''d like to show you the shop. It''s still yours. I''ll work for you. Tomorrow, I''ll drive to the surrounding area and continue to collect some antiques. "


    "Xiaoping..."


    "Well, that''s the decision. Xiaosheng, you will always be my boss."


    Yu Ping laughs and gets up to pay the bill, regardless of what Hua Sheng wants to say.


    Looking at the stubborn back, Hua Sheng sighs helplessly.


    Before, she always felt that she was very persistent and had a deep obsession with many things. That must be wrong.


    But now it seems that whether it''s wind, Hua Zhi, ginkgo or Yu Ping.


    Why don''t they have too much obsession?


    Qin Wanyu smoked in the corridor gloomily. He was just flirting with Feng Xi because of the best man and bridesmaid.


    Although I know that Xie Dongyang is the best man, I don''t think so, but I''m just upset.


    Let Fengxi not be the bridesmaid, she will not.


    Let Hua Zhi change best man, she also won''t, Qin Wanyu is extremely depressed.


    "Brother Wanyu, are you ok?"


    After a white figure, Qin Wanyu looked back and saw Qiao Xue''s forever 17-8-year-old girl''s face.

 Chapter 1314

    To tell you the truth, Qin Wanyu was embarrassed to see Qiao Xue. He gave a light cough, "cough, it''s OK."


    "Brother Wanyu, you don''t have to lie to me. I heard you just quarreled with Fengxi."


    In this way, Qin Wanyu was even more embarrassed. He threw the end of his cigarette into the garbage can and touched the tip of his nose.


    "Brother Wanyu, I know that you feel wronged. I apologize for Fengxi."


    Finish saying, Qiao Xue went up two steps further, close to Qin Wan Yu.


    "No, what''s wrong with her apology?" This time, the wind is really a little angry to the Qin, Anhui and Henan.


    People, the more they love, the more they care. Before Qin, Wan and Yu, where would women be like this?


    But now it''s really because of the wind. Sometimes, Qin Wanyu feels aggrieved.


    There are many things he never said, even Wang Junxian and Jiangliu don''t know.


    After all, love is between the two, so Qin Wanyu has been holding back.


    But as time goes by, there will inevitably be resentment.


    Sometimes the wind is the heart, so I don''t care about the inner feelings of Qin, Wan and Yu.


    She thought that Qin Wanyu was a great man and would not care about these things.


    But she also ignored that the great men in love are different from those in non love.


    In fact, Qin, Wan and Yu are not as strong and invincible as Fengxi thought. Unfortunately, these words have never been said between them.


    Qiao Xue smiled and blinked a pair of big eyes that seemed to be considerate. "Brother Wanyu, Fengxi is actually very good, but sometimes her temper is too stubborn. In fact, she is the bridesmaid of Hua Zhi this time, because of face and justice."


    "Che, just because she supports justice, it seems that I don''t support justice much. Yes, it shows her? If she is not the bridesmaid, Hua Zhi will not get married? If I say it, it should be gingko and crane. When she is old, she still stirs up something. It''s really annoying. "


    In fact, the most unacceptable thing is that he is not the bridesmaid.


    Damn Hua Zhi is also, do not know how to arrange, not let Xie Dongyang be the best man.


    Although Xie Dongyang and Fengxi can''t reach the distance, but Qin, Wan and Yu are just a bit of affectation.


    You know that there is a point in everyone''s heart. Sometimes you think that he may not be angry, but he is angry.


    After all, Qin, Wan and Yu are mortals, not without shortcomings. Unfortunately, this point is really ignored by Fengxi.


    "Brother Wanyu, I know that you feel bad. Don''t do this. Look at you Xueer wants to cry too. "


    Qiao Xue looks up at Qin Wanyu, her eyes are red.


    In this way, Qin, Wan and Yu were embarrassed.


    "Xiaoxue, I''m really OK. I''ve been with Fengxi for not a day or two, and I often quarrel. These are not problems."


    "But I know that brother Wanyu is wronged in his heart. I don''t want you to I used to think when I was with you, I would like to protect you for my whole life... "


    She said that Qin Wanyu smiled instead, "I am a man, what do you protect with a little girl?"


    Qiao Xue smiled softly and looked at Qin Wanyu with eyes full of soft light. No matter who looked, it was not as simple as ordinary friends.


    Qiao Xue has been safe since she came back from the wind, but she is not in the dark to be seen by the wind family.


    Of course, Fengxi is not good for her all the time. Without Fengxi, she is afraid that she still has nowhere to return.

 Chapter 1315

    "But I like you, brother Wanyu. You are Xueer''s first and only man to like you At that time, I just lost. Many people advised me to give birth to something, but I don''t want to. I''m afraid that after drinking Mengpo soup and crossing the bridge, I will forget my brother Wanyu So in these years, I live a life under the spring of Yellow River that is worse than a pig or a dog. I''ll be slaughtered by others. I just want to I''m going to hold on. Maybe one day I''ll see brother Wan Yu again. Is that right? Kung Fu is not inferior to those who want to. I can finally see you again. Xueer is satisfied. "


    Qiao Xue''s words made Qin Wanyu really uncomfortable.


    "Xiaoxue, what happened in the past..."


    In fact, Qin Wanyu would like to say that in the past, things should not be mentioned. At that time, people were still young. It was impossible to fall in love with only one person in their life. Who didn''t have white moonlight when they were young?


    Qin, Wan and Yu were also worried about Qiao Xue''s death, but they didn''t move for many years.


    In fact, now he understands that it''s not because Qiao Xue refuses to forget, it''s because the person who moved him hasn''t appeared yet.


    Later, as soon as Fengxi appeared, did not Qin, Wan and Yu die of being eaten?


    In the beginning, the rebellious image of Fengxi was the same as that of the non mainstream girls. It''s just like hanging the sky.


    But Qin Wanyu was still interested in her. At that time, Fengxi liked rock and roll, folk songs and going to the bar for a night.


    I also like to play the irresponsible story of breaking up after daybreak, but Qin, Wan and Yu all accepted it.


    And gradually put the wind in my heart, pet with pain.


    Maybe Qin Wanyu didn''t expect to love a woman so deeply.


    Later, even Fengxi had an abortion on purpose, killing their two only children.


    Qin, Wan and Yu still did not get angry, but quietly came back to the villa for rest.


    Everything is just because of love


    "Brother Wanyu, will you listen to me first?"


    Qiao Xue looks at him with tears in her eyes, which makes a big man in qinwanyu feel embarrassed to refuse directly. Now she can only let Qiao Xue finish.


    At this time, Fengxi is standing by the upstairs window, quietly looking at the two downstairs.


    The distance is a little far, but who is the wind?


    If she wants to listen, it''s not easy?


    So, from this moment on, no matter what the dialogue between Qin Wanyu and Qiao Xue is, Fengxi can hear it clearly.


    Maybe women are stupid. They all like to quarrel with their men''s predecessors and regard them as imaginary enemies.


    Even if the men don''t mention it, the women will take the initiative to mention it.


    Wind Xi is no exception. I didn''t feel anything before, but now I''m upset to see Qiao Xue and Qin Wanyu together.


    She really regretted it. Why should she be a good person and bring Qiao Xue back?


    A moment of compassion, a moment of kindness, but now they will fall into this dilemma.


    No matter what Qin Wanyu''s attitude is, he and Qiao Xue meet in private, which is uncomfortable in Fengxi''s eyes.


    "Brother Wanyu, I Qiao Xue can bear everything in my life, but one thing can''t That is Look at the grievances of the beloved. But now you are wronged but you can''t say it. The wind adults can''t understand it. Xueer''s heart is like a knife. "


    "Don''t say that." Qin, Wan and Yu thought it was a bit of a fuss.


    "No, Xueer can do anything for you This time, isn''t it about the best man and the best woman? Xueer is not Fengxi''s opponent and can''t persuade her not to go to the wedding as a bridesmaid, but Xue''er is a bit of a Taoist spirit, I can help you kill Xie Dongyang. "


    This sentence, let alone Qin, Wan and Yu, even the wind near the upstairs window was stupefied.


    Joe snow? To kill Xie Dongyang for Qin, Wan and Yu?

 Chapter 1316

    Qin Wanyu was frightened and his face changed.


    How could he think of looking at Qiao Xue, who is soft and weak, saying such words? Besides, what happened to Xie Dongyang''s family?


    Why do you want to kill people? Originally, Xie Dongyang and Fengxi had nothing to do with each other. Isn''t that nothing to do?


    "Xiaoxue, are you kidding?"


    "No, brother Wanyu, as long as he is in your way and makes you unhappy, I can help you get rid of him."


    Before Qin Wanyu could speak, he heard a voice behind Qiao Xue


    And mixed with applause, "it''s really awesome. You two are such a romantic concubine. It''s comparable to the stage actors. I don''t need to buy you a wedding room, so that you two can round the room on the spot at once?"


    Qiao Xue and Qin Wan Yu look back and see the terrible face of the ice.


    "Wind you..." Qin, Wan and Yu just wanted to explain.


    I saw that Fengxi went directly to Qiao Xue''s side, pulled her hair and slapped it hard.


    Qiao Xue is a soul and has no body. However, Fengxi can beat her because it is a special constitution.


    Qiao Xue was slapped on the ground, then she was pale.


    But she still looked like a yes man, "Lord Fengxi, you can beat me, but would you please treat brother Wanyu well? He really likes you. Why don''t you cherish it? Why do you want to hurt him? "


    "Are you qualified to ask about me?" The wind stared at Qiao Xue. For the first time, she felt so hateful.


    Hua Sheng used to remind her several times to pay attention to this woman, and even a Sheng said that she would send Qiao Xue away to have a baby.


    But when the wind mentioned it once, Qiao Xue knelt and cried that she didn''t want to leave.


    Feng Xi is also soft hearted when she says that she wants to stay at Feng''s house and help her with her work. Seeing that she is young, she doesn''t force her anymore.


    Now I want to, in the end, or to raise the tiger, or to her man.


    Qiao Xue was only seventeen or eighteen when she died, but she is still seventeen or eighteen now. But because she has lived for so many years, her mind is very sophisticated.


    Even the real age is several years older than Fengxi.


    "Xiaoxue, are you ok?"


    Qin Wanyu crouches down and asks with concern.


    Then I look back at the wind, "what''s your madness?"


    "I''m crazy? If I don''t come down, what do you two dog men and women do? Kiss me downstairs. Who are you running on? Are you too drifting, or am I too windy to use a knife? "


    Qin Wan Yu:


    He stood up helplessly. "What do you think? Xiaoxue is just saying a few words to me. I''m in a bad mood and I''m just comforting. "


    The wind sneered, "right? Then comfort you a few words, how to still pull out Xie Dongyang? Am I going to be a few minutes late? Xie Dongyang is dead, eh? "


    Qin Wanyu is slightly shocked. Qiao Xue seems to be a little guilty. Her eyes are red and she dare not speak.


    "How can you eavesdrop? Feng Xi, I thought you were a man of backbone. You should be disdained to do such a thing, but I didn''t expect that you would eavesdrop? "


    Qin, Wan and Yu have really been refreshed, and they think Fengxi shouldn''t be such a small family.


    The misunderstanding between the two was born from this.


    To put it bluntly, Fengxi is just jealous and acting in anger.


    But in Qin, Wan and Yu''s view, there was already some irrationality.


    "Is there any mistake in my eavesdropping? Don''t forget that she is still your predecessor now, and I am the real card You are tired of cheating with her on your back. That''s cheating. You''re such a bad guy. You''re so stubborn. "


    "Wind, I am so untrustworthy in your heart?" Qin Wan Yu sneers.

 Chapter 1317

    "It''s no use saying that. If you really want to prove your sincerity, then..."


    Wind Xi finish saying, looked at Qin Wanyu, "that put out Qiao Xue''s soul."


    Finish saying, wind Xi throws out a peach wood sword on the ground, slap, let Qin Wan Yu and Qiao Xue all shake up.


    Peach wood sword? It''s a big game.


    The cold wind swept Qiao Xue''s face, "Qiao Xue, don''t forget how you came to my house at the beginning?"


    "It was Fengxi who saved me. Qiao Xue will remember it all her life."


    "Is it? How do you remember seducing my man? Who gave you the face? " Feng Xi stares at her, more and more thinks Qiao Xue''s face is disgusting, because she''s really too green tea bitch, and she''s too good at pretending, which asheng has seen for a long time.


    Before the family several breeze all said that the woman is not simple, should not stay, breeze Xi at first did not believe, now it seems that she is too simple.


    She didn''t even see a few things that the breeze at home could tell. She was so stupid.


    Now it''s a climate for Qiao Xue, but it''s forbidden.


    At least, now, Qin, Wan and Yu will definitely have an opinion.


    "Lord Fengxi, I didn''t I''m just a soul, and I can''t be with brother Wanyu, so it''s useless for me to rob your man. I just can''t see my brother Wan Yu wronged. I don''t understand why you hurt him since you like him? In your heart, is it your friend or brother Wan Yu? Why, you can do all the things about Huasheng and Huazhi, but you can ignore the things about my brother Wanyu. Why do you want to do this? Lord Fengxi, it''s unfair for you to treat him like this. What''s Xie Dongyang''s qualification to be the best man? Since it''s agreed by Hua Zhi, it''s good that you don''t want to be the best man. Why do you have to do this? "


    Qiao Xue''s words are exactly what Qin Wanyu always wanted to say.


    All of these questions have touched the heart of Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Therefore, Qin Wanyu thought in his heart that Qiao Xue was just talking for him and had no other meaning.


    But don''t you know that Qiao Xue is waiting for this moment, because only in this way can the contradiction be intensified.


    There is an inseparable relationship between provoking wind and Qin, Wan and Yu.


    "I won''t answer these questions, but I will ask Qin Wanyu himself. What are you?" With that, Fengxi looked up at Qin Wanyu and said, "if you want to prove that you and this woman are innocent, take the peach wood sword and pierce her heart."


    "Feng Xi, you are the leader of the exorcism family. You can''t do harm to life like this." Qin, Wan, Yu and Li se said.


    Feng Xi smiled and said, "yes, I am just because I am an exorcist family, so I want to kill the female ghost in front of me. How about that? Reluctant to start? It''s your little lover who is so cute and charming, which makes you itch, isn''t it? "


    "Don''t be unreasonable, windy. You''re not such a person. Stop making trouble, OK?"


    "Noisy? Do you think my aunt has time to quarrel with you? Then you are all wrong Qin, Wan, Yu, you can''t do that, can you? If you don''t, I''ll do it myself. Don''t blame me for being cruel then. "


    With that, Fengxi stooped to pick up the peach sword and went to Qiao Xue, who was lying on the ground.


    Qiao Xue just wants to show a dignified appearance at this time.


    She looked up at Qin Wanyu with tears in her eyes. "Brother Wanyu, I''m ok. I''ve died once anyway, and I''m not afraid to do it again. I don''t care about Qiao Xue''s life, but you have to Take good care of yourself. "


    Wind Xi suddenly stabbed with a sword, but Qin Wanyu suddenly grasped the body of the peach wood sword.


    "Qin Wanyu, you let me go." The wind makes me angry.

 Chapter 1318

    "Xi''er, what are you doing? Stop it. "


    At first, Qin Wanyu thought it was Fengxi who was jealous. Now it seems that it is not so simple.


    Wind Xi all drew sword directly, Qiao Xue is soul after all.


    If this sword goes down, does she still have a way to live?


    I''m afraid it''s


    "What did I do? You just said, I''m an exorcist. Can I kill demons and get rid of demons? Joe snow, she''s a ghost, you know. "


    "If you want to be so serious, Huasheng is still a ghost. You can do it as well."


    Of course, what Qin, Wan and Yu said was angry words. He meant that there must be exceptions in everything.


    Although Qiao Xue is a soul, she doesn''t do anything harmful.


    It''s better not to mention Huasheng. In this way, Fengxi slaps Qin, Wan and Yu with his hand without a peach sword.


    Strength is also very big, mercilessly slapped, let Qiao Xue look at all worried.


    "Brother Wan Yu..." She wants to get up, but Qin Wanyu waves her hand and refuses to let her.


    Qin Wanyu didn''t move. Even if he could avoid, he didn''t. He let the wind strike him.


    Let the wind come out. When the wind comes out and the air goes away, it will be sunny after the rain.


    After all, both of them had experienced many twists and turns, and they almost couldn''t see the last separation.


    So Qin Wanyu was not so impulsive, but he saw the wind and the dark cloud covered face.


    He regretted that he was impulsive just now. Why did he mention Huasheng?


    "How do you want to talk to me about asheng? What kind of thing does she deserve to be compared with me Pointing at Qiao Xue, it''s not windy.


    If it''s not more mature and stable now, I really want to kill Qin, Wan and Yu together.


    Qin, Wan and Yu raised their hands and pulled the sleeves of the wind, but they were severely shaken off.


    "Xi Xi, don''t be angry. Listen to me. I didn''t mean to mention Hua Sheng. I just wanted to make an analogy. A Sheng is also a soul. Xiao Xue is also a soul. But they didn''t hurt others, didn''t they? So don''t make you have a good temper? You are the successor of Feng family. There are a lot of adults. Xiaoxue is just a child. We don''t know her, OK? "


    Qin Wanyu''s attitude has softened after all, because he also knows that the wind is not easy.


    Wind Xi is angry, so he has no good face.


    Coldly swept Qin Wanyu''s face and looked at Qiao Xue with sarcasm. "Ah Sheng is right. I really despise you. All said that raising a tiger is a disaster. I haven''t raised a tiger before, and I don''t know what it''s like. I really tried it today. Qiao Xue was seventeen or eighteen when you died. Now you look seventeen or eighteen, but you are an old fox with many hearts and eyes. What a pity Your brother Wanyu believes you. What can I do? It''s me who mistook you. "


    "Lord Fengxi, you really misunderstood me. I just hope you and brother Wanyu are good. I have no other ideas."


    "Is it? What do you mean by those words just now? The affair between Qin, Wan and Yu is our private affair. They don''t even interfere. What are you? One by one to fight against injustice in Qin, Anhui and Henan? Are you really fighting against injustice? How do I think you''re not afraid of the big things? "


    "Lord Fengxi, I really don''t have one. How can I do it so that you can believe me?"


    Qiao Xue is so pitiful and tearful.


    This drama of bitterness is also incisively and vividly performed. Qin Wanyu is not a fool. He will not believe Qiao Xue just because of this.


    He just felt that it was pointless for the wind to eat Qiao Xue''s vinegar.


    Because he and Joe snow, it is really impossible.


    "Xi Xi, just think I''m wrong. I won''t pursue it. Is this the end of the matter? If you want to be a bridesmaid, you should be. " In the end, Qin, Wan and Yu are still soft hearted and want to calm the storm.


    Unfortunately


    "That can''t be done. Either, you kill Qiao Xue, or you let me kill Qiao Xue. Choose one or the other." The wind is also stronger.

 Chapter 1319

    Qin, Wan and Yu couldn''t believe it. Fengxi was so determined.


    "Is that true? Are you kidding? "


    The wind looked at Qin Wanyu''s eyes coldly, "am I in the mood to joke with you? Do you think my heart is a radish? You two treat me like that. Do I have to laugh? Don''t you know what kind of temper our Feng women have? "


    "Even if it''s snow, you can''t kill it with a stick, can you?"


    "Why, do you feel sad?"


    Looking at the extreme words of Fengxi, Qin, Wan and Yu are also angry.


    Otherwise, if both of them are angry, they should not talk too much. If they talk too much, it will only aggravate the contradiction.


    At this time, there is Qiao Xue, who is adding fuel and vinegar there.


    "Brother Wanyu, Fengxi, don''t quarrel. It''s all about Xiaoxue. If there is no Xiaoxue, you won''t come to this step. Wuwuwu, no need for any of you to do it. Xiaoxue will do it by herself. "


    Then, I saw Qiao Xue hit the windy peach wood sword with her eyes open.


    Feng Xi squints her eyes and knows that this woman doesn''t want to die.


    Sure enough, Qin, Wan and Yu seized the peach wood sword directly, and broke it into two parts in a rage and threw it on the ground.


    "Good, good, Qin Wanyu, you dare to break my peach wood sword."


    "The treasure your grandfather left to you is for you to cut off the demons and eliminate the demons for the people. It''s not for you to keep fighting for the demons here."


    "I''m a demon?" Wind Xi''s grievance almost made Qin Wanyu cry.


    "Wind, enough, really In recent years, I''ve pampered you and used to you. I don''t say a word about how you are a demon. Every quarrel, no matter who is right or who is wrong, is the end of my apology. As soon as your temper comes up, you don''t care what you say to hurt people. When Hua Zhi gets married, you go to be the bridesmaid and Xie Dongyang go to be the best man, which is nothing at all. You always said that I was careful and could not consider for you, but what about you? Do you really care about me? If you care, you will not tell Hua Zhi not to be the bride for the sake of face. But have you thought about it? How hard do I feel? Of course, I know that Xie Dongyang and you are nothing, but I also know that you never think about it for me. Xiaoxue is my first girlfriend. Now I have no other ideas, but you can''t kill her with a peach wood sword. She didn''t do anything harmful originally. The Lord of the netherworld didn''t come to catch her, but you are going to die. Wind, do you think you can''t do it? "


    "After all, it''s just that you love your predecessor. Qin Wanyu, you are really sentimental I''m still thinking about the pot


    The key point that Fengxi hears is never what Qin, Wan and Yu really want to express.


    He sneered, "since you think so, it doesn''t matter."


    "Brother Wanyu, please Don''t quarrel with Fengxi for me I don''t want to Xiaoxue doesn''t want that... "


    Qiao Xue just wants to pretend to be kind at this time and try to persuade Qin Wanyu.


    However, Fengxi became the shrew in the eyes of Qin, Wan and Yu. She was not sensible and reckless.


    "What do you mean, Qin Wanyu? You want to break up, don''t you?" Wind Xi is also angry and has nothing to say. I can only use this to save face for myself.


    "Whatever you want, I can do it."


    After that, Qin Wanyu took a look at Qiao Xue. "Come with me, this Feng family can''t hold you any longer. You will be suppressed by the leader of the Feng family until the dust is gone. But Xiaoxue, don''t worry. As long as I''m here, I won''t let anyone touch you."


    Of course, this is also a kind of angry talk, which is deliberately said to the wind Xi.


    After listening to the wind, I just felt like I was going to explode.

 Chapter 1320

    "It''s very good, Qin Wanyu. You said that. Don''t regret it."


    Qin Wanyu looked at Fengxi a little disappointed and left with Qiao Xue. Of course, Fengxi''s character was very strong and he didn''t stop it.


    But it''s true that I''m holding back.


    Is Fengxi really going to kill Qiao Xue? Of course not. Although Fengxi is willful and domineering, he has a certain degree.


    The peach wood sword was taken out just to see how much Qin Wanyu could protect Qiao Xue?


    Now it seems that she underestimated Qiao Xue''s position in Qin, Wan and Yu''s heart, preferring to fight with her like this rather than ignore Qiao Xue''s lonely soul.


    All of a sudden, I felt my heart was blocked, my nose was sour, and my tears almost fell.


    Fengxi put away the peach wood sword. Let alone Qin Wanyu did it in time. Even if he didn''t do it, the peach wood sword would not hurt Qiao Xue.


    Because after Qiao Xue came to the wind family, she has been practicing the wind family secret method with the wind family. In fact, she is not afraid of peach wood sword.


    It''s just this kind of thing, Fengxi didn''t say. Of course, she didn''t know. Qiao Xue actually knew that she wasn''t afraid of peach and wood swords.


    She thought Qiao Xue didn''t know, but she knew everything.


    It''s a great gift for Qiao Xue to practice the wind family secret method.


    But it can also make her avoid some low-level spells and exorcising magic tools of those little Taoists, unlike ordinary ghosts.


    It''s enough for her.


    What she wants is just an opportunity.


    What is an opportunity?


    An opportunity for Fengxi to estrange from Qin, Wan and Yu. I thought it would be a long time before I took the opportunity to enter. But you see, isn''t it coming?


    Qin Wanyu takes Qiao Xue back to his other apartment, which no one has ever lived in.


    Qiao Xue was disappointed. She thought Qin Wanyu would take her back to the villa where she used to live.


    "Brother Wanyu, I''m not good."


    "Forget it. You''d better stay here if you leave Fengjia. As for the back I''ll find a way to see if I can ask Hua Sheng to help you reincarnate. "


    In Qin Wanyu''s mind, Qiao Xue was the soul, and did not regard her as a woman at all.


    It''s only because of his pity and previous love that he can protect it. But Fengxi is jealous, which is what he can''t do.


    Qiao Xue''s face changed and she shook her head.


    "Brother Wanyu, I don''t want to be reborn. I''m so good, really I want to be by your side all the time Don''t you take me away, will you? "


    "Xiaoxue, you are the soul. This is not the place you should stay after all."


    "But is that the same with Miss Huasheng? Don''t all rivers love her very much? "


    "It''s different. Jiangliu and Huasheng are husband and wife all their lives. They are lovers. I..." Qin Wanyu actually wants to say that I have wind in my heart, and I can''t tell you anything, but in such a straightforward way, Qiao Xue will suffer.


    Just experienced such a big thing, at present, let''s not talk about it, so as not to worry about both of them.


    "Come on, you have a good rest and don''t run around. I''ll see what I can do for Lao Wang. After all, this wedding is a big deal."


    After that, Qin Wanyu opened the door and left.


    He drove directly to Wang''s house, specifically, the wedding room of Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi.


    Wang Junxian is still busy as expected. He looks at the villas arranged by his men.


    "Coming?"


    "Can I help you?" Qin Wanyu smiled.


    "No, I''ll do the following things. What''s the matter with you? I don''t look very well Was scolded by the wind? " Wang Junxian is also straightforward, directly expose people''s background.

 Chapter 1321

    How can Qin, Wan and Yu directly admit their temperament.


    "How could it be?" denied the neck? That woman, dare to scold me? At home, I''m the master. If she''s not satisfied with her service, she''ll kneel down and go to durian. "


    "Qin Wanyu, when you boast, won''t your kidney be empty?"


    This is what Jiangliu said. I didn''t expect that Jiangliu also came, and Qin, Wan and Yu were behind him.


    Gao he arrived early in the morning and began to work with a group of friends. He did his best.


    Wang Junxian''s marriage was a big event. In those days, river marriage was not so grand.


    Of course, it was also because the marriage of Jiangliu was a bit Wulong, so we didn''t get a chance to celebrate.


    Later, Qin Wanyu was not married, Gao he was not married.


    Such a sullen Capricorn King naturally became the envy of several elder brothers.


    "You don''t stay at home with your wife, how can you run out?" Qin, Anhui and Henan laugh at the river.


    As we all know, after the return of Huasheng this time, the river has become very sticky, and we have to find a wife.


    "A Sheng went to accompany Hua Zhi. After all, tomorrow is a big day. Today, their sisters must have a good chat."


    "How is the Hua family now?" Qin, Wan and Yu have been following the trend these days, forgetting to ask about the progress of the Hua family.


    "It''s settled. Huafeng accepts the offer. Others hold shares. As for the debt, I''ve settled it. Lao Wang has given a lot of resources and many customers, which is enough for Huajia to support the whole day. "


    Qin Wanyu touched his chin and said happily, "in a word, most of the girls were good. In those days, the Hua family had a good hand in cards, but they were beaten by Hua Zhenyue. They were the third child and illegitimate child. They made a mess. I thought the Hua family was in a hopeless situation, so good. They have five girls, one by one. It''s only a matter of time before they can turn the Hua family around. Of course, it''s because of you and Lao Wang. "


    Wang Junxian shook his head. "I want to say a word of conscience. Even if I don''t fight with Jiangliu, they will soon settle this matter. Xiaozhi''s personal wealth is so much that you can''t imagine. In recent years, she has made a lot of money investing in real estate at home and abroad. In addition, it''s the shareholder of Dongyang group. You see Xie Dongyang''s kid, now he has made the group bigger. It''s not much worse than Xie''s family. As a shareholder, my family Xiaozhi is naturally very profitable. Besides Hua Sheng, I can''t estimate her own personal assets, but looking at the things left by the old lady of the Hua family, they all started in the hundreds of millions. Plus the jewelry, antiques and famous paintings of Huasheng, they are really rich. "


    Qin Wanyu yawned, "you two are shameless, boasting that your wife is not reserved. It''s not interesting. I''ll see how are they doing?"


    Qin Wanyu obviously didn''t want to talk about it. He found an excuse to find Gao He.


    "Something''s wrong with him today."


    After Qin Wanyu left, Wang Junxian saw the river.


    "It''s like a fight with the wind."


    "Oh? You already know? " Wang Junxian was stunned. He didn''t expect to be so quick.


    Jiang Liu nodded, "when I went out, I happened to see the breeze of the Feng family coming to ask ah Sheng to say that Feng Xi suddenly lost his temper at home and smashed everything in the house. I think it must have something to do with him."


    Wang Junxian coughs softly and says nothing. Fengxi and Qin Wanyu are always fighting and making noise. Everyone is used to it.


    At this time, it''s ten o''clock in the evening, but Hua Zhi doesn''t feel sleepy under her black eyes. She takes her mobile phone and gets soft touch when she answers the phone.


    Hua Sheng sat down and said, "third sister, it''s time for you to go to bed. The reception team will come at five o''clock tomorrow, and then the whole day is a wedding process. You can''t bear it."

 Chapter 1322

    Hua Zhi tired want to lie on Hua Sheng, the result forget that she is transparent, directly kowtow to the armrest of the sofa.


    There is no SEI with a thud. Hua Sheng wants to laugh, but he doesn''t laugh.


    "Whoops, it''s killing me."


    Hua Zhi covers her head and gets dizzy. Hua Lin quickly gets an ice towel to apply it to her.


    "Third sister, what''s the matter with you? I''m going to get married soon. I''m overjoyed. " Hualin laughs.


    "I''m so tired, OK? I didn''t want to invite those friends in the circle. As you know, I''ve been out of the circle for several years. I don''t even accept the reporter''s interview, but now the wedding news is reprinted by the major media, which has shocked the whole country. My phone is going to burst for a while. "


    "I understand. After all, you are the king of contacts." Hua Sheng smiles.


    Hua Zhi sighs, "what kind of contact king? Our circle is the most realistic. After I retired from the circle, I seldom got in touch with those friends. I didn''t even want to invest in film and TV series, and I didn''t want to be a director. I don''t like to play with tickets. I pretend I''m good at it. If I mix very miserably now, or return to plain, let alone marry, even if give birth to twins, no one will come. After all, can''t you use me... "


    Hua Lin, on the other hand, bruised Hua Zhi''s forehead and said, "you know, now you are married to the chairman of Wang''s group, and you are a top-ranking lady. It''s a big profit to do business by yourself, so those people dare not not not to ingratiate themselves with your celebrity. "


    "Well, they are all snobbish. If you have money and status, you will naturally make up for it. If you have no money and no power, who will take care of you?" Hua Zhi sneers.


    Since those people want to come, come.


    Anyway, the wedding was originally held in a grand way, not hidden. Hua Zhi is not afraid of being seen or photographed.


    However, there is little contact with the people in the circle. Now in such a connection, it''s hard to avoid feeling that they are hypocritical.


    For example, those actresses who haven''t been in touch for a long time directly whine and say, "sister Hua Zhi, you don''t say anything about such a big wedding, we still watch it on the news. Really, do you think we are sisters?"


    Look at the hypocrisy, Hua Zhi really wants to ask, since you think I''m a sister, when you come to Jiangcheng to publicize, why don''t you even see a ghost, don''t call, let alone to condole.


    At first, those people only know that Hua Zhi quit the circle and found a rich boyfriend.


    But there was no movement in the next three years, so I thought about whether I broke up and was dumped, so I kept a low profile?


    After all, Hua Zhi seldom goes on the news, so they naturally don''t take Hua Zhi seriously.


    In the latest week, the headline of the national entertainment page was the marriage of Wang Hua and his wife.


    Since last year, Wang Junxian has become the chairman of the group. Neither his father nor his sister will interfere in any of his decisions.


    Wang is now in the top ten financial groups in the country.


    Hua Zhi can take the position of the little lady of the Wang family. It can be seen that this position


    In addition, Huashi group''s refinancing, integration and listing also caused a lot of trouble.


    Now Hua Zhi''s mother''s family is more beautiful, and her husband''s family is more beautiful. She is looking forward to getting married. Who doesn''t want to get married?


    Thinking of this, Hua Zhi looks back at Hua Sheng behind her. She has a long apricot skirt and a delicate hairpin on her ear.


    It''s just that I want to look like a lady in the Republic of China, which makes people happy.


    "A Sheng, it''s good to have you. I have a home to go to Do you want to? Today, even if I get married, I don''t think I can look at the name of the Hua family. It''s because our family is bankrupt and I''m flattered by the Wang family. Our Hua family is not looked down upon because of you. "

 Chapter 1323

    "It''s all a family. It''s a lot to say."


    "The third sister is right. I also agree that there have been changes in our family in recent years. As ordinary people, Bai Hao and I can''t help our family. Most of the time, it''s the third sister and the fifth sister. You and your husband are good. They always help us when we are in trouble. But the most important thing is the disaster of Wu Nan. If it wasn''t for Wu Nan''s five younger sisters, it would not be easy to get rid of it. Let alone that our Hua family would be hard to turn over. I doubt In the later period of Wunan, it was intended to kill all of us... "


    "In fact, in those three years when I was away, Wu Nan has dealt with you many times." Hua Sheng finished, Hua Zhi and Hua Lin were stunned.


    "But because of the wind, you are all saved The existence of Fengxi has shocked the sisters of Wunan and zhuoyazhuoman. It''s an iron truth. So if you two want to really thank Fengxi, go to thank Fengxi. "


    Coincidentally, as soon as Hua Sheng''s voice fell, the wind came and pushed the door in.


    "It''s true that Cao Cao is here. As soon as I talk about you, you''re here. I can''t help talking about it." Hua Zhi looks at the wind at the door, smiling softly.


    Wind Xi also comes to be familiar. When you enter, you change your shoes. It''s the same as your own home.


    "It''s raining and snowing all of a sudden. The hair style just made by the injured old lady is in disorder. It''s very angry Where is the bridesmaid dress? I''ll try it Don''t get into trouble just because you''re fat. "


    Wind Xi a play joke, let the three sisters of the Chinese family laugh.


    Hua Feng also came here today. After sitting here for a long time, he still took his silly wife Hua.


    I left an hour ago. I sent Mrs. Hua back to the sanatorium and then went home to take care of her daughter.


    In fact, I always come back to say that Huafeng can''t be integrated into this small group.


    After all, her character is there, and she used to be with Hua Qing, so it''s impossible to be as good as these sisters without estrangement. Yes, it''s understandable. Of course, Hua Sheng Hua Lin Hua Zhi doesn''t care about that.


    "Eh? What did you guys just say about me? I sneezed all the way. " The wind reminds me of this stubble.


    "My five younger sisters said that it was fortunate that you were there in those three years. They were protecting our Chinese family in the dark. Especially Xiaolin and I were both taken care of by you. Otherwise, we would have been torn apart by Wu Nan."


    "You told them?" The wind looked at Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng nodded.


    Feng Xi was a little embarrassed. "Actually, it''s nothing. We have such a good relationship. We should take care of you. I didn''t deal with three people if Zhuoya and Zhuoya weren''t there. I really killed him long ago. So in those three years, in fact, I was also careful. I had to clamp them down, but I still couldn''t provoke them. I couldn''t kill them all until ah Sheng came back. "


    "It''s not all in one, is it? I heard that Zhuoya has run away?" Hua Zhi is a little worried.


    Zhuoya''s woman came back again and again, so this time, it can''t be said that she won''t make a comeback in the future. It''s better to be on guard.


    "Yes. Zhuoya is a smart person and won''t fight hard, but there''s no guarantee that she will come back later, but it doesn''t matter. With me and the wind, she can''t lift any waves. " Huasheng doesn''t care about the elegance.


    In fact, she was worried about the people behind Zhuoya and Zhuoman, but she would not tell you these words, so as not to worry about them.


    what as like as two peas came to mind, "I heard a saying that there was a baby in the world that had the function of repetition, that is, copying something exactly the same. I want to ask you, if we find that thing, can we carve a body for my five younger sisters again? "

 Chapter 1324

    Hua Zhi finished, Hua Sheng and Hua Lin were stunned.


    "Third sister, where did you hear that? I was fooled..." Hua Sheng was stunned.


    I also thought, what can have such a powerful function that it can be reproduced?


    Hua Lin is also shocked, "what does the third sister say is cloning technology? Clone people, right? Cloning human also needs to extract the original body gene cells. Now five younger sisters are not in the body, which is impossible to do. "


    "No, I don''t know about cloning? Listen to me. "


    Hua Zhi looks at all three people''s faces, but they are more complacent.


    "Wind, have you ever heard of Pisces jade plate?"


    "Oh?" Wind Xi picked a beautiful eyebrow angle, which aroused interest.


    After reading the history of Hua Lin and Hua Sheng, I understood what Hua Zhi said and who the jade pendant was.


    "It''s a myth. It''s a legend all the time, but it''s not recorded in the official history. Are you not sure whether it is true or not? " Hua Lin was the first to say that she taught history. She understood every section of history and culture very well. Throughout the five thousand years, there was only one legendary Pisces jade pendant on Wang Mang.


    Which Wang Mang?


    It was Wang Mang, who was famous in the Western Han Dynasty, who was also the founder of the new dynasty at the end of the Western Han Dynasty.


    It is said that he was actually a passer-by, a modern man who crossed the past, and the man who crossed the past was also a scientist in the 1980s.


    But these are rumors, no one can confirm.


    as like as two peas, the jade fish, which has the magic mirror function, can reproduce the same things.


    If there is such a thing and it is found, then Is Huasheng''s body just around the corner?


    "Let me talk about it. No matter whether it is true or not, first Maybe it''s no longer in the world. Since it''s all said, the man has gone through it and may have taken it back to the Western Han Dynasty. We can''t find it in this era. Second, even if it is found, the Pisces jade plate has the function of copying, but now I am the soul. I think even if it is copied to me, it will also copy the soul rather than the body. Third At present, the three elder sisters are getting married soon. The most important thing is to talk about other things later. That''s the end of the topic, OK? " Hua Sheng finished word by word, sweeping the three women.


    Hua Zhi, Hua Lin and Feng Xi are silent.


    They have always known that a Sheng is the most sensible person and won''t let them worry about themselves and take risks for themselves.


    So it really can''t be mentioned any more.


    "Forget it. I''ll try my bridesmaid dress instead of talking to you."


    Say wind Xi is about to leave, at this time, Hua Zhi mobile phone rings, she answers the phone immediately face big change.


    "What did you say? You say that again? "


    Hua Zhi''s mobile phones are all dropped on the ground, and Feng Xi doesn''t take a few steps. She looks back at Hua Zhi curiously.


    "What''s the matter? Third sister? " Hua Sheng is also stunned.


    Hua Lin did not speak, but also wait for Hua Zhi''s next.


    It''s not a small thing that can make her lose her square.


    "Something happened to the Xie family. Xie Dongyang''s father and brother All dead. "


    When Hua Zhi said these words, she felt gooseflesh all over her body.


    After hearing this, Hua Sheng was shocked.


    "Here What a tragedy Two died at once? " Wind Xi is also ignorant, unexpected things.


    "Who''s calling you? Isn''t this a prank? " Hua Lin doubted that the news was false.


    "It was Xie Dongyang himself." Hua Zhi is still a little scared.

 Chapter 1325

    After that, several people got up and couldn''t sit down.


    It has been confirmed that Xie Dongyang himself played the game. Can there be any leave?


    It''s true that such a thing happened on the eve of Hua Zhi''s wedding Let people feel sorry.


    Especially Hua Sheng, who has a good relationship with Xie Dongyang, has always been in touch with friends.


    Xie''s family also know Hua Sheng. Now she is really upset to hear that Xie''s family has such a big problem.


    "Let''s go and have a look. What''s going on?"


    "Third sister, you can''t go."


    "Why?" Hua Zhi is stunned and looks at Hua Sheng in doubt.


    Feng Xi explained, "you will get married tomorrow. You will be happy. Now it''s easy to hedge against going to a house with a funeral. Once the gods of happiness and bereavement have a serious hedge, the light will lead to your unhappiness in marriage, and the heavy will make it difficult for you to have a pregnancy after marriage. It''s right to listen to a Sheng, let alone superstition. My grandfather has not seldom dealt with such things. "


    Hua Zhi is stunned, but can''t refute it. She knows how good Hua Sheng is with Feng Xi.


    "Then you can help me to comfort Xie Dongyang and comfort him." Hua Zhi tells.


    "Well, four elder sisters, you are at home with three elder sisters to prepare for tomorrow''s big wedding. Fengxi and I can go there. This kind of thing is most suitable for us."


    Because Hua Sheng can see a lot of things that others can''t see, he wants to have a look.


    As an exorcist family, Fengxi is naturally shaken.


    Two people go really is the most appropriate, Hua Zhi and Hua Lin also listened to the arrangement, two people stay at home, continue to prepare for the wedding.


    When Hua Sheng and the wind arrived, the Xie family was already full.


    In the old house of the Xie family, there was a faint wail.


    In the yard, there is a spiritual shed, and many people in black are guarding it. The atmosphere is really dignified.


    "The wind is coming."


    I don''t know who recognized it. Xie''s family rushed to report and welcomed the wind in.


    Other people can''t see Hua Sheng, so they think Feng Xi comes alone.


    It was Xie Dongyang. When he saw Huasheng behind Fengxi, he was stunned. Then he nodded slightly to say hello.


    "Mr. Xie, is it convenient to speak in one step?"


    It''s inconvenient to ask many relatives in the hall of Xie''s family. Fengxi wants to talk to Xie Dongyang alone.


    Xie Dongyang nodded and explained something to the assistant behind him. He followed Fengxi and Huasheng to the study on the top floor.


    As soon as I enter the door, Feng Xi can''t wait to ask, "what''s going on?"


    Xie Dongyang''s face was sad, he bit his lips, and only opened his mouth for a long time. "My brother and my father heard something happened at the construction site. They rushed to the site overnight for investigation. As a result, a large area of the construction site collapsed and directly hit it. The dead are not only my brother and my father, but also many workers. There are about dozens of people before and after. However, this matter has been suppressed. The official is afraid that after the media reports, it will cause people to panic and will not release the real number of people to the public. "


    "Where is the construction site?" Hua Sheng asked directly.


    "It''s about 15 kilometers away from the West Ring Bridge, where our family plans to build a water park. It''s also the last big project my dad wants to do before he retires. It''s very important. That''s why I took my brother all night. "


    "The body hasn''t been moved, has it?" The wind asked.


    Xie Dongyang shook his head.


    "Then I''ll have a look. I''ll see if there''s anything different. Talk to a Sheng first."


    Feng Xi goes to examine the body, leaving Xie Dongyang and Hua Sheng in the study.


    Seeing Hua Sheng, Xie Dongyang''s mood is very complicated, but after all, it''s the person in the heart, so no matter how sad it is, it''s still a little tender.


    "Ah Sheng, I''m still bothering you so late I''m sorry. "


    Xie Dongyang''s politeness made Huasheng feel worse.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll go down to the underworld and ask Lord Pluto about it. If I hurt or die in vain, I''ll let your brother and your father live. Don''t move your body. It''s well preserved, OK?"


    After hearing this, Xie Dongyang was a little surprised, which he didn''t expect at all.

 Chapter 1326

    Xie Dongyang looks at Huasheng with complex emotions. To be honest, he didn''t expect Huasheng to say that at all.


    "Sheng Sheng, I''d like to thank he De of Dongyang for


    It''s a long time since Sheng Sheng dared to call it. Since his last confession with Hua Sheng at a dinner party was finally rejected.


    Xie Dongyang''s situation is very embarrassing, even Hua Zhi, when eating with him, also subconsciously don''t mention Huasheng.


    He knew that his practice that day made many people dissatisfied.


    Everyone around Huasheng thinks that Huasheng is river flowing.


    Other people can''t touch a little bit at all. Even if the river is dead, he can''t thank Dongyang.


    But people are selfish, who can do to sell the beloved woman?


    For a while, Jiangliu''s parents were prejudiced against Huasheng because they could not have children.


    At that time, Xie Dongyang thought, Hua Sheng is now a soul, without a body, there must be no child.


    The Jiang family regards son heirs as important. Hua Sheng will not be happy if he continues to be with the river.


    And I have always been capricious at home. My parents have given up on him and won''t interfere.


    Elder brother Xie Dongze has a child Xie Ning, and three younger sister Xie Dongyao is also married and pregnant. There must be some children.


    At that time, he will be able to live for life. Even if he comes back with a soul, the Xie family will not oppose it.


    But I don''t want to. After that confession, it makes you feel that Xie Dongyang intends to break up Jiangliu and Huasheng.


    Even Wang Junxian and Qin Wanyu, who were in business in the dark, didn''t target Xie Dongyang less.


    But he didn''t tell anyone about it.


    After all, an old man is always complaining to others.


    But Hua Zhi is a very smart person. Seeing that Xie Dongyang is suffering in his heart, he often asks for a meal to comfort him.


    But the meaning of Hua Zhi is also to hope Xie Dongyang to give up Hua Sheng early and find a beloved woman.


    In recent years, Xie Dongyang has not tried to be with other women.


    When I lost my memory, I really tried to love Ni Wenwen.


    Wen Wen has become an important person in Dongyang pharmaceutical industry and vice president.


    She has been good to Xie Dongyang in recent years, all of which are in the eyes of the company.


    Xie Dongyang thought, Wen Wen is really a good girl. Let''s try together.


    But at last, when they kissed, Xie Dongyang found that he could not pass the test.


    At that time, I only felt that there was a very vague image in my mind. Although I can''t remember who it is, it definitely has a very important position in his heart.


    Once, Xie Dongyang was drunk.


    Say with Hua Zhi, "Hua Zhi, you don''t advise me, I also want to forget, if I can forget, I really forgot. Don''t make me. I love you more than anyone else. If you think about it, I didn''t forget Huasheng in those years when I was washed away. Now memory recovery, can only let me love deeper. I think it may be the previous life that owes her. This life is the bitter love. "


    At that time, Hua Zhi was also very distressed after hearing this, and then basically didn''t mention it.


    But Xie Dongyang wanted to face. After that time, Hua Sheng was rare, and he would not be as sticky as before.


    Now this sentence Sheng exit, but I listen to all want to cry impulse.


    "Sheng Sheng, you have done a lot for me and our Xie family. You don''t have to help me, really I don''t want you to give a little for me, even if it''s a friend Xie Dongyang knows that the resurrection of the dead requires a price. I overheard Hua Zhi mentioning what happened to Hua Lin at that time, saying that Hua Sheng almost folded himself into the underworld several times.

 Chapter 1327

    The truth is very simple. If Hua Sheng can really revive the dead, why hasn''t Hua Zhenyue been revived? And her favorite grandmother, why hasn''t she been revived? This thing must pay a heavy price. Xie Dongyang hopes that elder brother and father will live, but he can''t let Hua Sheng bear this heavy price. He is a man and doesn''t need a woman to sacrifice.


    "It''s not as serious as you think. I''ll explore the road first. You can do as I say."


    "But..."


    "Xie Dongyang, are we still friends?" Hua Sheng interrupts Xie Dongyang with a cold face.


    "Of course." Xie Dongyang has a hoarse voice.


    "Then do you believe me?"


    "Of course."


    "Then give it to me. I can''t promise to revive them, but I won''t let them die in vain."


    Hua Sheng has never seen any emotion. His face is always calm and indifferent, seemingly inhuman, without sadness or joy.


    In fact, she just doesn''t like to expose her emotions. Her heart is kinder, softer and compassionate than anyone else.


    Xie Dongyang''s tears flickered, and the thin lines around his haggard eyes all jumped with him.


    He tried to blink, not to let himself cry in front of the beloved woman.


    At this time, Fengxi came in and looked at Huasheng and Xie Dongyang.


    "How is it? Is there anything unusual? " Hua Sheng asked the wind.


    Fengxi shook his head. "I have checked it. It''s really an external force injury. The collapse of the accident is an accident, and the wound traces are right. The corpse is not poisoned, cursed, or possessed of any spirit of demons. It''s accidental death. "


    Hearing Feng Xi''s words, Xie Dongyang knew in his heart that his father and eldest brother had no hope of resurrection.


    Generally speaking, there are only abnormal deaths, demons, or improper interventions.


    Or by some witches and demagogues, you have a chance to turn over the dish, right?


    If it''s really just an accident death, it means that yangshou has been exhausted.


    In this way, if Hua Sheng goes to the Hades, he may not have much hope.


    Xie Dongyang just wanted to persuade Hua Sheng not to go, and Hua Sheng disappeared in his study.


    "Let her go. You are her friend. She must want to do something for you."


    The speaker behind her is Feng Xi. She guessed what Xie Dongyang wanted to say.


    Xie Dongyang turned his head wearily and looked at the wind. "I know that Sheng Sheng always treats me very well. I know that."


    "Xie Dongyang, I used to hate you, because I always thought you didn''t want to worry about a Sheng. Knowing that a Sheng has a husband, he comes to destroy... "


    "And now?" Xie Dongyang asked in a low voice.


    Wind Xi sips her mouth and adjusts her heavy mood. "Later, I found that a Sheng is so nice. There is no woman like her that men don''t like, so I can understand why you have been so devoted to her all these years. Just A Sheng''s character, even if you like it no longer, has no chance for her to recognize only the river, not only in this life, but also in the next life. "


    Xie Dongyang lowered his head and said nothing.


    Hua Sheng has been able to come and go freely in the underworld. She used to be a human being, and the messengers will interrogate her.


    Now she is a soul. Those who guard the door in the underworld dare not to offend.


    Not only that, but also nodded and saluted. Let''s call politely, Miss Hua Sheng.


    "Miss Hua Sheng, do you want to see our Lord of the underworld?" Outside the Fengdu hall, one of them asked politely.


    Hua Sheng nodded, "is Ming Yan there?"

 Chapter 1328

    "Well, I think I''m trying a case. Why don''t you take a rest and have a cup of tea?"


    "No, I''ll go in and listen."


    Hua Sheng didn''t give Ming any face either. He rushed in and saw the dark golden boa robe sitting high above the hall.


    Your highness is kneeling a fat man, saying something.


    Seeing Hua Sheng come in, the eyes of the king of the netherworld changed from fierce to peaceful, even with such a lost warmth.


    "Why are you here?" As soon as he spoke, he was no longer cold.


    "It''s OK. Come and see your old man..."


    The face of Hades


    All the people around were afraid to laugh, for fear that the master of the netherworld would be angry.


    "Am I old?" Ming Yan is helpless too. Hua Sheng describes her as an old man. To tell the truth, she still has a bad taste in her heart.


    "It''s not very old, either, but Bai ran said you''re over ten thousand years old..."


    Pluto:


    "Poof..." Finally, there is a ghost that can''t help laughing.


    It must be damned to laugh at such a serious occasion.


    So when the king of the underworld shot him, he was so scared that he fell on his knees.


    "My Lord, spare your life."


    "Is it funny?"


    "It''s not It''s funny. I''m just in a good mood when I see Miss Hua Sheng coming. "


    It''s sweet in the end. Knowing that they are waiting to see Hua Sheng, they deliberately pull on Hua Sheng, so they really won''t be robbed.


    "Bai Ran is eighteen hundred years older than me, isn''t he older, hum."


    As expected, jair will report. How could he be willing to listen to Bai Ran''s slander.


    This time, it''s Hua Sheng''s turn to smile. With such a smile, Ming Yan feels gloomy and sunny all of a sudden.


    "My Lord, that Don''t you want to judge this bastard It''s also embarrassing for me to do the following errands.


    Come here with your soul. Please make a decision. Before you can tell, Huasheng will come.


    As soon as the adult sweetheart comes, where is he still in the mood to try the case?


    However, Ming Yan was not so confused. He glanced at the kneeling man and said, "what''s the matter with him?"


    At this time, when something happened, she quickly brought a chair to Hua Sheng. She sat next to her, but it was quiet.


    "If you go back to adults, when they came up for trial, they said that this man was Meng Lisheng, the boss of a real estate company, but his heart was very bad. In order to make money these years, he did a lot of terrible things. Now yangshou is dead, and he died in his own home seven days ago. When our people go to lead the soul, they take him all the way along the huangquan road. According to the bad things he did in his life, they first need to go up the Dao mountain, go down the fire sea, and fry in the oil pan. However, the boy''s family worshiped Avalokitesvara before his death, and he was familiar with the great compassion mantra. As long as we take him to the execution, he starts to chant spells, and then the surrounding is shaking, unable to execute The meaning of the punishment hall is to ask your excellency to decide. "


    "Oh? What else is so strange? "


    The Pluto was also curious. He looked at the man. "If you worship Avalokitesvara and can recite the great compassion mantra, you should be devoted to the good. Why do you do those things that hurt the nature and cause evil?"


    The man''s attitude was defiant. "Do you think I really like reading that Scripture? I have not been told that I can stay away from ghosts and monsters. Even if I go down to the yellow spring one day, I can defend myself. Haha, as expected, what can you do for me? "


    It seems that he didn''t know his situation very well. He also talked in front of the Pluto.


    Without waiting for the Pluto to speak, Hua Sheng said, "I have a way to deal with this kind of person."

 Chapter 1329

    Listen to Hua Sheng''s initiative, and the Pluto looks up at her, "Oh? Let''s hear it. "


    "Then you can''t blame me for being talkative." Hua Sheng is mischievous. He intentionally says ugly things in front of him.


    The Hades will have the heart to blame her and see her become gentle.


    "That''s natural. How can you blame you for your advice?"


    With the words of the emperor of the underworld, Hua Sheng was also reckless and looked at the man on his knees. "Fill him with Meng Po soup. If you can''t do one bowl, you can have two bowls. If you can''t do two bowls, you can have three bowls. I don''t believe it. After he drank Meng Po soup, what kind of great compassion curse can he remember? It will be easy to deal with it then. "


    A few of them heard about it, and they were very happy.


    "It''s still miss Huasheng who is good at it."


    "You stinky woman, who are you and why do you harm me? See if I don''t kill you... " Kneeling on the ground, the man saw that someone was deliberately meddlesome and naturally angry. Taking advantage of the ghost''s inattention, he got up in a rage and broke away from the ghost''s grip. He went towards Huasheng with a strong momentum.


    Hua Sheng sat there very quietly. He didn''t want to hide when he saw the big body coming.


    But there was a slight blue flame at the fingertip of the right finger


    That''s the fire of the sea soul. Only a little fire can burn the soul of this man to ashes, and all three souls and seven spirits will disappear.


    It''s a pity that some people can''t sit without Huasheng.


    A picture of black gas, directly fixed the man, so that he could not move in front of Huasheng less than half a meter.


    The next second, the black gas directly took him to a height of more than ten meters, and then fell He''s all meat and vegetables.


    Then the black gas turns into a steel circle again in a second, and the soul of this man is surrounded by death.


    The small triangular iron began to grow up on the iron ring, and it bit into the man''s body, making him cry and howl in pain.


    "Take it to Meng Po and pour in more bowls. When he forgets the past, clean up a little bit. All the criminal laws are repeated, and then close it to the 15th level of hell. Don''t let him have a chance to be reincarnated. Such an ugly soul is not worthy of reincarnation and reincarnation."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Several hell messengers took the man''s soul and dragged him out directly.


    There is a messenger whispering, "Wow, this guy is really unlucky. Who can''t move well? He even suggested to miss Hua Sheng. That''s our adult''s heart. Didn''t you see that his face was dark just now?"


    "See, so the great talent has used the magic weapon for thousands of years - the soul chasing bone piercing ring. It''s a magic weapon that can make any demons and ghosts tremble. Ah, my lord really loves Miss Huasheng."


    Hua Sheng hears more or less, so he lowers his head uneasily.


    At this time, there are two of them left in the hall.


    "Come to me, you must have something to say." Ming Yan looks at Hua Sheng.


    "I want to ask about my friend Xie Dongyang''s father and his brother. They died not long ago. I think it''s a bit strange Want to check. "


    "Good."


    The Pluto didn''t give up, there was no excuse, and he said a good thing directly, which made Hua Sheng feel more relaxed.


    According to the address and name provided by Hua Sheng, the king of the netherworld searches through the book of life and death.


    "Although they are dead, but It is indeed an abnormal death. It is recorded that the two of them are going to die in a traffic accident. "


    "That''s not right. My friend said they died in the collapse of the construction site, and there were more than two of them." When he heard that he had an affair, Hua Sheng immediately turned back, and there was a glimmer of hope in his heart.

 Chapter 1331

    "There''s something wrong, you stay."


    The king of the netherworld just glanced at the father and son''s yangshou, and it was indeed here.


    But it''s not the way to die


    "What''s the matter? There are other secrets? " Seeing that the expression of Pluto is not right, Hua Sheng will come back to check.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll get someone to check."


    The Pluto didn''t dare to give the exact answer. He had to ask the Pluto to investigate first. After all, there was something wrong with this file.


    In fact, happiness and longevity are complementary to each other.


    If the life expectancy is up and the blessing is not over, it will make you disabled and demented, and then someone will serve you and die when the blessing is gone.


    If the blessing comes and the life span is not over, it will let you spend all your money, then you will be poor and suffer to death.


    If the blessings are reported and the life span is reached, then the life will be ended directly according to the prescribed time and the prescribed death method.


    Xie''s father and son should have died in an accident.


    But he died in the collapse of the construction site, and dozens of people died at the same time, which is very strange.


    Hua Sheng does not speak and waits patiently.


    He had been waiting for the Pluto to get a piece of news, only to find out that something had happened.


    The emperor of the netherworld took the file and handed it to Hua Sheng. "The site of the accident was killed by twelve people. The night of the accident happened to be the night of the full moon. At 12:12, the death toll was forty-nine. It''s not a coincidence. It''s an array that someone deliberately made and harmed people."


    "Ah? How could that be? " Hua Sheng has some accidents, which she didn''t expect at all.


    "So Xie''s father and son are damned, but the way of death is very strange, and there are some differences in the time of death. At the same time, they involve many people who don''t deserve to die. This matter is not so simple. We have been involved in the investigation of the underworld."


    "Where are the father and son of the Xie family? Can I see them?"


    "I''m afraid not. They are still on the way to huangquan. They will arrive here seven days later. They should not know that they are dead. Even if you want to see me, it will be seven days later. But if you really want to see me, I can help you find a way. "


    The Pluto has really indulged Hua Sheng.


    It''s not against the rules to meet the soul who just died. But if Hua Sheng really wants to, he is willing to help.


    Hua Sheng didn''t want to be embarrassed when he said that.


    "Well, let''s wait seven days. I''ll go back and tell my friend, don''t deal with the body first, wait for the news."


    "Yes, but..."


    When the Pluto said that, he was speechless.


    "Tell me, there''s nothing to say to me."


    "But I don''t think you should hold any hope. Even if there is a secret, it is clear that your friend''s father and brother may not be able to revive. Because they are the end of their lives. I don''t think it''s meaningful to keep the body. It can only make the living more sad. What do you say? "


    Hua Sheng is silent.


    Without saying anything else, Xie Dongyang must be very, very sad.


    She knows that Xie Dongyang cares more about his father and elder brother. Besides, Xie Dongze is so old and his daughter is so small.


    Just after the relationship with his wife eased, if he died, the Xie family would really fall into a huge tragedy.


    "Hua Sheng, do you want to save Xie''s father and son?"


    "I..." Hua Sheng is asked. If you ask her if she wants to save her life, of course she does.


    But if it is done, it is against the law of heaven. If it is done before, it can be willful.


    But now her soul is all helped by the Pluto to get out of the 72 fairyland. What face does she have to make trouble for the Pluto?

 Chapter 1332

    So Hua Sheng got tangled up, and refused the Pluto.


    "No, Styx, I don''t want to embarrass you."


    With that, Hua Sheng and his white light disappeared in the underworld.


    Ming Yan looks at the figure that has turned into nothingness, as if thinking.


    Before, he was selfless, even if he wanted a soul, he could not set a precedent.


    At that time, he thought that he would never break his own bottom line in his life.


    Because of the iron, because of the ruthlessness, because there is no heart, so we can let him take charge of the underworld.


    Unfortunately, in the end, he also fell.


    Unconsciously, I don''t know how many times I have made an exception for Huasheng, again and again.


    Even last time, he came out of the mirage and was directly brought to the heaven for trial.


    He didn''t feel aggrieved when he was punished by the emperor.


    What he did never needs to be known by Huasheng, or maybe Huasheng will never know.


    But he is willing, just now, as long as Hua Sheng opens his mouth, he is still willing to make an exception to let Xie''s father and son return to the world.


    For him, it''s so easy to let people come back to life. Even if she bears the cost behind her, he will do it as long as she wants.


    Unfortunately, Hua Sheng didn''t. She knew the situation and position of Ming Yan.


    But the more sensible he is, the more demonic Ming Yan is, though he always tries to persuade himself to let go.


    Persuades oneself, Hua Sheng has the person who loves, but no matter how persuades, after all still can''t let go.


    It''s true that love is harmful.


    Many years ago, he made fun of Bai Ran''s romantic life, but he was planted in the hands of Feng Qingcheng.


    Now it seems that I''m just a 50 step smile. I''ve been better than Bai ran, haven''t I?


    After returning to the world, Hua Sheng first told Jiangliu not to worry.


    Then I came to the Xie family again. At this time, the Xie family had no foreign guests.


    In the whole Lingtang, only Xie Dongyang was alone. He was kneeling to guard the spirit.


    Xie Dongyao is pregnant. She is helped back to her mother-in-law''s house to have a rest.


    Lady Xie was supported by Feng Yu, Xie Dongze''s wife, and went upstairs to have a rest. Xie Ning, the child, didn''t dare to stay at home.


    I didn''t tell her about Grandpa and dad. The child is too young to bear.


    So Xie Ning was sent to Ni Wenwen.


    Ni Wenwen is very close to the Xie family because of his relationship with Xie Dongyang.


    At the end of last year, she was also accepted as a dry daughter by Mrs. Xie, but from then on, she ended her thoughts on Xie Dongyang.


    When Hua Sheng passed by, Xie Dongyang did not hear any footsteps.


    Until she said, "do you want to go to sleep? I''ll watch for you."


    Xie Dongyang hears Hua Sheng''s voice, so he turns around. "Ah Sheng, you are back."


    Hua Sheng nodded, squatted down, and helped Xie Dongyang fix the crooked fruits.


    Only then the close side face looked at her, "uncle and your elder brother''s matter I asked next."


    "How is it?" Xie Dongyang''s heart tightened.


    Subconsciously pull the sleeves of Huasheng. It''s amazing that Huasheng is now a soul without any touch.


    It could only be air penetrating her seemingly clear arms.


    "It''s a little weird. I asked Lord Styx to read the book of life and death. Uncle and your eldest brother Yang Shou are indeed exhausted. Should they die in this way? According to the life and death book, they should have died in a car accident. However, both the time of death and the accident have been tampered with. "


    "Is there any way of saying that?"


    "Yes, it was deliberately set up."


    "Who? I''ll cut him alive now. " Xie Dongyang''s eyes are so fierce that he really wants to fight hard.


    "Don''t worry, listen to me."


    Hua Sheng''s voice is very light, but it can make Xie Dongyang calm down in a moment.

 Chapter 1333

    In Xie Dongyao''s words, my brother has never been afraid of nothing in his life, for fear that sister Huasheng will not talk.


    As long as Hua Sheng opens his mouth, Xie Dongyang is really heartbroken. Of course, that may be exaggerated.


    But this critical time, this difficult time, really only Hua Sheng, can make Xie Dongyang not so desperate.


    Otherwise, such a big blow would be unbearable for him and Xie''s family.


    Hua Sheng helped Xie Dongyang, who had been kneeling for a long time, to know that he was numb.


    "Get up first. Don''t kneel. They will understand your uncle and your elder brother''s thoughts, regardless of the form."


    Xie Dongyang rose slowly with the help of Huasheng.


    Two people walk to the side of the glass flower house, Hua Sheng poured a cup of hot tea for Xie Dongyang.


    "First you drink, warm up, and I''ll talk to you slowly."


    Xie Dongyang also did not speak, but obediently picked up the cup to drink a few mouthfuls, the moment felt the stiff body warmer.


    "It''s very complicated. The underworld hasn''t made a specific investigation. I''m finished with Feng Xi. She will investigate with me. We will help you restore the truth. Because it''s also related to the lives of many people in Jiangcheng. 49 people died at the site where your father had an accident. There are conspiracies behind such a big accident. Of course, you can''t find them. The collapsed place was killed by twelve people, not to mention your father. Even if anyone was present, it would be a dead end. "


    "Twelve evil spirits, what is that?" Xie Dongyang, a layman, is really unheard of.


    "I don''t know much about the twelve evils, and the Lord of the netherworld didn''t say much. However, I asked about the downwind. It was recorded by the old man of the wind family before he was born. He said that twelve evil spirits were the poisonous array created by a highly gifted Taoist priest in Maoshan after being demonized. The power of the array is huge. It can trap more than 100 people at a time. Once those people die in vain, their grievances are left behind. To a certain extent, they will erupt. It was used to deal with Maoshan orthodoxy. I guess it''s also the leader''s fight, isn''t it? However, the good news is that the people who set up the array are not sophisticated enough. It is said that the real twelve evil spirits, once started, are wailing all over the country. The dead people will be resurrected as evil spirits and kill the living everywhere. The scene was extremely tragic. Now, although this array is very fierce, it has no essence at all. So your father and brother went to the underworld to report, but Because it takes seven days to get to the gate of the underworld, I haven''t seen them yet. "


    Xie Dongyang is a smart man. After listening to Hua Sheng''s words carefully, he will probably understand what it means.


    A person who can use such a vicious array is definitely not an opponent. Even if he goes to check, he can''t find anything.


    Let Fengxi and Huasheng get involved to have a chance to restore the truth.


    "Sheng Sheng, please help me with Fengxi. I don''t want my father and brother to die in vain." Xie Dongyang''s eyes are red, just out of the edge of collapse.


    Hua Sheng is also upset after seeing it. She nods.


    "Give it to us. Don''t worry. We will help you trace it to the end. It''s just..."


    "Sheng Sheng, it doesn''t matter what you say. Up to now, I have nothing to bear."


    See Hua Sheng and have something to say, Xie Dongyang actively reveals his mind.


    Originally, close to Hua Zhi''s wedding, this is a great wedding. Xie Dongyang also promised to be the best man.


    Everything is ready, but Xie''s family has such a funeral, which is really unexpected.


    Of course, this incident is a huge accident for Jiangcheng. Now it''s not only the problem of Xie''s father and son.


    The appearance of twelve evil spirits is a bad omen in itself.

 Chapter 1334

    Hua Zhi Du mouth, like a child doing something wrong.


    Hands folded in front of the abdomen, "five younger sister, I have a good relationship with Xie Dongyang, really a friend."


    "I know that Xie Dongyang and I are not bad. Third sister, I believe I will deal with it well. What''s important for you now is to give me the next 12 hours to resist and marry Wang Junxian and Wancheng. Is that ok?"


    Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng are so confrontational, no one is talking.


    Look at each other''s eyes seem to be full of thousands of words.


    Ginkgo did not dare to interfere with the miss''s affairs, and silently helped Hua Zhi to work.


    Hua Lin didn''t say anything. After all, the third sister and the fifth sister were too strong to listen to.


    At this time, the only one who dare to speak is the wind.


    At first, Fengxi didn''t care. Later, she was so nervous and just walked over.


    "Don''t be stubborn, I don''t know who is lighter and who is heavier? Hua Zhi I do not have the heart to say you, are you head bubble? At this time, is your brother important or your husband important? Don''t blame me for not reminding you. Do you remember that last time Wang Junxian proposed to you, what happened that day? "


    Wind Xi such a reminder, Hua Zhi face big change.


    Bad memories sprang up.


    At that time, because Zhao Shixun suddenly came back, Hua Zhi disordered the square inch, missed the proposal.


    At that time, the tortured people died and lived, feeling like they were going crazy.


    It''s hard to save Wang Junxian. Now


    It''s true that the death of Xie''s family is a big deal, but her marriage is also a big deal.


    Hua Zhi lowered her head and pondered for a while, then said in a low voice, "it''s because I don''t understand. Don''t worry about five younger sisters. If I don''t leave, you''re tired. Go to have a rest."


    "What do you want to rest? It''s almost dawn. The reception team will come in a moment. Hurry to work."


    Hua Sheng is relieved to see that Hua Zhi is quiet.


    A few people are busy, 5:50 in the morning.


    Welcome team, the mighty came.


    There are no relatives in the Hua family. Even Hua Lin''s mother-in-law has come to be his mother''s family.


    Yu Ping and his wife, as well as some of Fengxi''s family members, have come here. Since the Hua family''s accident, their clans have not been in touch with each other.


    In this way, it seems that the Wang family has a large number of people.


    Of course, there are many people in Wang''s family. Hua Zhi also explained that Bai Lianhua''s cousin was not allowed to come.


    Of course, Wang Junxian won''t be so confused. Even if he doesn''t explain it, he won''t let it.


    Besides, Ye Lan has been married. It''s impossible to come. The Wang family doesn''t allow her to come. The old lady of the Wang family has no face to show off to Hua Zhi.


    Now the king is as great as the sun.


    Who dares to disrespect the woman in his heart? I''m afraid it''s not crazy, the rhythm of self seeking death.


    "Wow, here they are. There are so many people. How many cars are they? My mother..." The first time ginkgo saw such a grand scene, maybe it was a long time ago. I couldn''t help feeling excited. I looked down from upstairs.


    Hua Lin smiled and said, "don''t say it''s you, Jiangcheng hasn''t had such a grand wedding for a long time. I heard that Rolls Royce alone has brought more than 60 sets. I''m afraid that all the top luxury cars in the country have been transferred by my three brother-in-law."


    "There''s nothing wrong with that. It''s worth laughing at beauty Bo. Wang Jun loves his wife. Everyone on earth knows that."


    This is what Fengxi said. It''s really to praise Lao Wang''s beloved daughter-in-law. It doesn''t smell sour.


    Then Hua Zhi did not understand the internal situation, ah, came to the sentence, "all the same, Qin Wanyu in front of you, is not a son?"


    When it comes to Qin Wanyu, the wind changes its face and asks, "who is Qin Wanyu? Who is holy? "


    After that, Hua Lin, Hua Zhi, ginkgo and Yu Ping are all stunned, but Hua Sheng knows what''s going on.

 Chapter 1335

    "What''s the situation? Is this another fight? "


    Knowing Fengxi''s routine, it must be a quarrel, so I can deliberately pretend not to know Qin Wanyu.


    Ginkgo looked at Hua Sheng''s eyes, but Hua Sheng gave a little hint, proving ginkgo''s guess.


    "My God, when is it? Miss Fengxi, what are you quarreling about? Hurry to get married and have children. Do you think Miss three, such a rich and powerful woman, is also married by Mr. Wang to be a good wife and mother? "


    "Oh, forget about him. Let''s get ready. They are going to knock on the door. We have to extort red envelopes."


    I found an excuse to change the topic.


    With a few women began to block the door, outside the door, behind Wang Junxian is Qin Wan Yu, river and high crane.


    Everyone has a pile of red packets in their hands. It seems that they are not less prepared.


    "Wife, open the door." Wang Junxian shouted loudly.


    Although he is already a husband and wife, I am very sorry to hear Wang Junxian shouting in front of so many people.


    Hua Zhi is wearing a white wedding dress and her cheeks are slightly red.


    Behind him is the stylist, the makeup artist and the assistant to correct the small details, delicate like a Barbie doll.


    "Who is your wife?" Ginkgo biloba spits out his tongue and calls playfully.


    "Hua Zhi, my wife''s name is Hua Zhi. She is the most beautiful woman in the world. She is a big star."


    Hua Lin chuckled happily. "Comrade Wang was obviously instructed by an expert, but he had a sweet mouth and put on honey. Since he fell in love with my third sister, it''s been a few years since now. I haven''t heard him say so many sweet words at once. "


    "It''s different. Today is a big day. I''m going to have a hard time." The wind smiled and approached.


    Shout through the door, "please use 30 seconds to say your ten love names for Miss Hua Zhi. The countdown begins."


    Wang Junxian almost didn''t have time to respond, immediately shouted, "wife, baby, Xiao Zhi, Zhi Zhi, a Zhi, Xiao Gui, sweetheart, ancestor, aunt, sharp heart."


    "Oh, yes, it was finished in 22 seconds. It seems that I''m going to make it difficult. Please listen to the questions Say if Hua Zhi and your mother fall into the water at the same time, which do you save first? "


    Wang Junxian immediately replied, "my mother can swim. She can save my wife. She doesn''t need me to go into the water."


    After that, we all laughed.


    Even Hua Sheng, who is so cold and tall, can''t help smiling and bending.


    It can be seen that Wang Junxian was in a good mood on this day. Unexpectedly, Wang Junxian was in the highest state in history, and the whole people were happy with his skin.


    "I don''t believe it if it''s hard for you. Another question."


    "Wind, are you finished?"


    It''s actually the voice of Qin, Wan and Yu. Everyone can see that he is talking to Fengxi on purpose.


    But in Fengxi''s view, he can''t see himself, and he''s not happy with himself, so he deliberately satirizes.


    Suddenly angry, "whatever you do, who are you? Will you lean back for me? Did I eat your rice? Show me you''re here? Do you have any noodles? Who are you? I know where the door of your house is going? "


    Seeing that the wind is really a little anxious, Hua Lin immediately pulls her back.


    Ginkgo immediately finished, "Mr. Wang, here''s the red bag. I''ll open the door for you, ha ha."


    Wang Junxian immediately handed the red packets through the door, one by one, and let gingko get soft.


    "And my wife? Why didn''t you say anything? " The river hasn''t heard Hua Sheng''s voice for a long time. It''s urgent.


    "When people get married, what kind of love do you show here? Go away." Qin, Wan and Yu can''t see who is showing their love now. They just stick his knife.


    Who let him die? Before Hua Zhi''s wedding, she fell into a cold war again?

 Chapter 1336

    Ginkgo does not want to delay too long, Hua Sheng give her a look, she immediately let go, open the door.


    The men just came in like the tide outside and gave a shout. Almost burst the door of Hua Zhi''s house.


    Wang Junxian is particularly energetic today. The best men are all wearing dark red long coats, which are quite distinctive.


    Because Xie Dongyang couldn''t come, the best man was temporarily changed to Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Originally it was said that the crane would be used, but the crane did not work.


    Qin, Wan and Yu could only stand together and take photos together.


    When taking photos, Hua Sheng is hiding away.


    River how to pull her refused to come, because she knew, even if stand in the past, photos will not have her.


    It''s sad to see her standing alone.


    "Photographer, wait a minute. We have another one."


    This is what Fengxi said. When she finished, she turned around and ran away. She went into the small study next door and didn''t know what to toss about.


    Everyone is also inexplicable, until she came out, holding a super delicate woman.


    Everyone guessed that she was


    "My grandfather wrote that the paper man, the scarecrow man and the wood man can all let the soul attach themselves and maintain the entity for a short time. But I don''t think the rough work is really worthy of the soul of a Sheng, so I meditated for a long time and finally was inspired to make a temporary body for a Sheng. Although it''s fake, but at least it can last for a long time. It can last three days this time. "


    The eyes of the river are red. For him, it''s precious for three days.


    "Thank you, Feng Xi, you can let my a Sheng stay until Feng Xi returns to the door for dinner." The river is choking.


    It''s just a reaction. The original three days that Fengxi said was for Huasheng to insist on going back to Huazhi.


    All of a sudden moved, Hua Zhi suddenly cried.


    "Fengxi, you bastard, why don''t you tell us and surprise us? If I knew I asked my five younger sister to be my bridesmaid. She must be the most beautiful bridesmaid. Wuwuwu. "


    Wang Junxian looked at her tenderly. "What stupid thing to say? Five younger sisters are married. They won''t be bridesmaids for you."


    Even Hua Sheng didn''t think of it, because Feng Xi never mentioned it.


    She had always intended to retreat behind the scenes. When she was a soul without a sense of existence, it would be nice to watch the ceremony quietly.


    But Unexpectedly


    Feng Xi surprised her so much.


    "Wind, what is it made of? It doesn''t feel the same. " Hua Sheng moves his arm and looks around.


    The feeling behind me is different from the past. It''s strange, but I can''t say what it''s like.


    Seeing that everyone was curious, Feng Xi said slowly, "it''s cotton, baby cotton. The inside is filled with cotton, but the outside is sewn by myself. It''s the best silk. So it''s easy for a Sheng to use. It''s just Because my spells are limited, I can only hold on for three days. "


    "Three days is enough. I''m very satisfied. Thank you very much. I can attend the wedding ceremony of the third sister. I''m not absent."


    The next second, Huasheng has jumped to the side of the river.


    Two people embrace each other affectionately, see everybody is the eye circle is red.


    "Oh, don''t cry on a happy day. Come here, look here and smile."


    As a photographer today, Bai Hao took photos for everyone.


    So take advantage of this reason to change the topic, not to let everyone so sad.


    Wang Junxian can''t help but take advantage of the gap in taking photos, and also secretly aim at his wife.


    "What are you looking at?" Hua Zhi''s low voice is very shy.

 Chapter 1337

    After the western wedding, there are 13 sets of Chinese wedding clothes, including six spare ones, all of which are luxurious and customized.


    It can be seen that Wang Junxian paid more attention to their wedding, and Hua Zhi looked at her sweetheart.


    I''m also glad that I didn''t go to Xie Dongyang''s house after listening to Feng Xi and a Sheng.


    Otherwise, on the day of great happiness, no matter what happens, if you run away, it will really hurt a lot.


    Wang Junxian will never forgive Hua Zhi. Thinking of this, Hua Zhi tightly holds Wang Junxian''s hand.


    He felt her mood change, slightly worried, "Xiaozhi, what''s the matter?"


    "I love you, Mr. Wang."


    Hua Zhi said that I love you so frankly. Wang Junxian is really not used to it. His face turns red.


    Other people also follow the joke, Gao he laughs the most happily, "ah Ma, is this what my elder sister Hua Zhi said? Ha ha, is the sun coming out from the West today? The tiger is a little white rabbit. "


    "Get out of the way." Hua Zhi gives a white look.


    "Old Wang, other people''s goddesses have confessed. Don''t you want to say something?"


    Wang Jun looked down, silent for a long time, just came a sentence, "I will take care of Hua Zhi for a lifetime."


    "Vulgar." Qin, Wan, and Yu turned their mouths.


    "I don''t want to hear about it. Change something new." They make complaints about it.


    Wang Jun obviously does not like to talk, in addition to with Hua Zhi, it is just like gold.


    The river is not afraid of big things, but also watching the bustle, holding Huasheng''s hand, while also naughty.


    "Lao Wang, how can you say something about such an important day


    "You''ve obviously got a bargain. When your wife comes back, you''re floating again, aren''t you?" The wind teases the river.


    River flow is very generous, ha ha a smile, good mood.


    "It has to be very floating, because it''s the happiest thing for me. My a Sheng is my heart."


    After that, he took Hua Sheng''s hand and kissed him regardless of the sour smell of the people. The intimacy really didn''t look like the hard to get close to President Jiang. Hua Sheng is the same as before. He can''t let go of it. He quickly shakes off the river. "Don''t do that, so many people are watching."


    "As you can see, we are both legal."


    In a word, the river makes everyone laugh. Today is really a good day.


    Of course, as long as we don''t mention the tragedy of Xiejia first, it''s actually worth celebrating for everyone, and it''s the happiest day in the past three years.


    Wang Junxian takes Hua Zhi''s hand and walks slowly to the front of the stage, when the pianist plays beautiful music.


    Wang Junxian slowly said, "Xiaozhi, you know my mouth is stupid, and I don''t know what to say, but I know that today means different things to me. I have to say a few words. I used to think that love is just like ghosts. Many people have heard of it, but they haven''t seen it. Because there is no pure love in the world. Later I met you and learned how to like someone. Then we cold war, I almost lost you, I really fell in love with you, can not extricate themselves. I learned to cherish and pay from Huasheng and Jiangliu, and to get along and forgive from qingwanyu and Fengxi. I learned from Xiaohe and gingko that love will not be blocked by status. So I got the most perfect wife in the world. Today, I can swear to everyone that Wang Junxian can give all for Hua Zhi. Seven days ago, I had already drafted the property before marriage with a lawyer team. All the property under my name is unique to Hua Zhi before marriage. So if I do something I''m sorry for her, I really have nothing. "


    After Wang Junxian finished speaking, everyone was stunned, and all the Wangs were dumbfounded.


    Wang Junxian really transferred hundreds of billions of assets to Hua Zhi? This Is it too much nonsense?


    Hua Zhi is also very shocked stare big eyes, she really does not know, this is swollen return a responsibility?

 Chapter 1338

    Hua Zhi has tears at this time.


    Choked can''t speak, tearful looking at Wang Junxian.


    Wang Junxian takes Hua Zhi''s hand, announces to the whole audience and dozens of cameras, "I now declare that Hua Zhi will be the priceless treasure of Wang Junxian from now on, and I will devote my whole life to protect her from a little grievance. I will love her as much as I love myself. Hua Zhi is also the real mistress of our king''s family. I will be this wife in my life, and I will never die. "


    "I''ve only had this husband in my whole life, and I''ve raised eyebrows and raised eyebrows." Hua Zhi side head smile with tears.


    Huasheng is also moved to see that she can''t, she relies on the river shoulder, also eyes red.


    There was applause, and then the flower boy began to sprinkle countless red rose petals.


    Just then, an unexpected guest came.


    As soon as the man appeared, Hua Zhi''s face changed.


    Wang Junxian''s face also changed. Even holding Hua Zhi''s hand, he became nervous.


    The river frowns and Hua Sheng''s eyes are complicated.


    Qin Wanyu walked a few steps forward with his eyes wide open. He was close to Wang Junxian. He thought that if there was any disturbance, he could help the old king to support the scene. After all, today''s wedding can''t be a joke.


    "Who is that? Why do you look at him and your face changes?"


    Yu Ping''s husband doesn''t know this man, but we can see from the reaction that he must be an unexpected guest.


    Yu Ping whispers in Jing Sa''s ear, "this is Zhao Shixun, the ex boyfriend of sister Hua Zhi and the first boyfriend. I used to be a man that sister Hua Zhi liked very much. It seems that she missed the proposal of President Wang. So, this man is really troublesome, but how did he come? Don''t you say you''ve gone abroad? "


    Zhao Shixun''s presence here is something nobody expected.


    After all, after the last incident, he really left and went abroad without any news.


    On the contrary, it''s the time of today''s big marriage that appears again.


    Zhao Shixun''s dark blue self-cultivation suit has also been meticulously dressed. His face value is no less than that of Wang Junxian. He is also the kind of outstanding person wherever he goes. He walked into the hall alone, slowly to Hua Zhi, and also to Wang Junxian.


    Feng Xi takes a look at Hua Sheng, which means to ask him what to do?


    Hua Sheng shakes his head and tells her not to act rashly first, but to observe.


    "Xiaozhi, you are so beautiful today."


    Zhao Shixun goes to a new couple, and finally his eyes fall on Hua Zhi.


    In his eyes, is a continuous tenderness, no matter who will fall that kind of tenderness.


    Wang Junxian is able to calm down, not directly rushed up how, but a calm face, more confident.


    Hua Zhi is a bit embarrassed, "how did you come?"


    "How can I not come when you are married? I always thought that your bridegroom would be me... "


    After Zhao Shixun finished, his eyes turned to Wang Junxian.


    Wang Junxian smiled and said, "brother, if you come to the wedding today and have a drink, I welcome you. If you want to make trouble and get married at Xiaozhi''s wedding, I will not be soft. You are also a smart person. Think twice before you do anything. "


    Then the air froze for a few minutes.


    It''s a wedding scene for thousands of people, but at that moment, it''s really quiet. There''s no sound.


    Wang Junxian stands high and looks at Zhao Shixun. His eyes are filled with undercurrent.


    Zhao Shixun also showed Wang Jun that there were too many things in his eyes.


    "Husband, what can I do?" Hua Sheng is all nervous. He raises his head and asks the river.


    The river lowers its head and looks at the little woman in its arms. She is warm in her heart.


    His woman is willing to need him at last. It''s so nice to be needed.

 Chapter 1339

    The river calms Hua Sheng, and her warm palms flick across her hair. "It''s OK. I believe Lao Wang can hold it down, and it will be OK. And I''ve heard a little about the Zhao family. Zhao Shixun and his son are loyal all their lives. The pattern is very big and they won''t make trouble. I''m afraid they came to see Hua Zhi for the last time. "


    With such an analysis of the river flow, Huasheng is really relieved.


    Zhao Shixun didn''t know much and didn''t dare to make divination, because she found more and more that the Muggles without power were actually the happiest.


    It is true that a prophet is not necessarily a good thing. If she is an ordinary person, she will certainly not have such a tortuous life.


    No one would have thought of the appearance of Zhao Shixun.


    Even Hua Zhi is dumbfounded. Wang Junxian''s words clearly tell him that he is welcome to drink wedding wine and that he will never give up if he makes trouble.


    The Zhao family does have a background, but the Wang family is not vegetarian either.


    If the two great families fight hard, the Zhao family will probably prevail.


    Because the Zhao family is now in foreign countries, and the Wang family is the local overlord, in the words of Qin, Wan, Yu and Jiangliu, it is the local leader.


    Two men looked at each other for a long time. Finally, Zhao Shixun looked away and saw Hua Zhi.


    "Xiaozhi, here you are."


    Speaking, Zhao Shixun didn''t know when there was an extra box in his hand.


    "If you come to drink our wedding wine, we''ll be very happy. If I get it, I won''t have the gift. Really." Hua Zhi naturally can''t accept the gift from Zhao Shixun. In case of diamond ring, it''s embarrassing. It''s also a shame for Wang Junxian in front of so many people.


    Hua Zhi''s reaction and speech made Wang Junxian very satisfied.


    He also made up a knife and said with a smile, "my wife is right. If Mr. Zhao can come to the wedding, we will be very happy. We won''t accept the gifts. Don''t mention it. Since we have come, we''d better enter the hall and sit down to watch the ceremony."


    Zhao Shixun knew that Hua Zhi misunderstood and opened the box in front of everyone.


    Hua Sheng is so close that he can see and take things directly.


    That is


    When they saw it clearly, they all hissed and hissed, which was a great surprise.


    Even Hua Zhi was stunned. Wang Junxian didn''t even think of it.


    The river opened its mouth and its voice was very low. "It''s a medal."


    Yes, it''s a gold medal with ears of wheat on both sides and doves representing peace in the middle. There are many different marks in the middle, and the English letters strung together.


    Zhao Shixun looked at Hua Zhi with gentle eyes. "This is the medal of peace. It''s the only highest honor I''ve ever won since I went abroad for so many years. I nearly lost my life several times for it, but I finally survived. For many people, world peace is a distant line, but for me, this is my mission. My grandfather, my father, and I, the Zhao family, have always been desperate. Shouldering heavy responsibilities, protecting our country,. Even at the expense of a lifetime of happiness, it''s worth thinking about. If you don''t do it, he doesn''t do it, and I don''t do it, what will the world look like? So the happiness of most people is always paid for by the sacrifice of a few people, which is world peace. Xiaozhi, this is something I cherish as my life. I give it to you today. I hope you can remember that the man who used to like you didn''t leave you because of dregs. He just wanted to give more people in the world a peaceful life. "


    "Shihun..." Hua Zhi''s voice trembled, she could not help crying.

 Chapter 1340

    Hua Zhi hates Zhao Shixun at the beginning. At that time, she was still young and her eyes were full of love.


    I think Zhao Shixun is dying. I hate how I can talk to him now.


    Later, as she grew older, she began to understand Zhao Shixun''s choice.


    How can a seven foot man shrink from shouldering heavy responsibilities because he is afraid of life and death and personal pleasure?


    The task of peacekeeping is really a lifetime of great achievements, so Hua Zhi also slowly forgotten.


    When Zhao Shixun came back to propose, Hua Zhi had already fallen in love with Wang Junxian.


    Now Zhao Shixun at the wedding ceremony of Hua Zhi has given the medal of peace to his favorite girl, which may be the best significance.


    A young and beautiful story also ended.


    Wang Junxian suddenly regretted that it was too narrow and the pattern was too small. He was not as good as Zhao Shixun.


    In my heart, I still wonder if I want to rob relatives. I never thought that people really wish me well.


    The weight of a medal of peace is incomparable in gold and jewelry.


    Because this is how many lives return the highest honor?


    When Hua Zhi took over the medal, she was still in tears.


    Wang Jun looked down, embarrassed to talk, and suddenly felt that he was so small in front of Zhao Shixun.


    Zhao Shixun is so close to see Hua Zhi''s face, can''t say what it''s like.


    He knows from now on, really no longer have the qualification to miss Hua Zhi, to find Hua Zhi.


    This girl he has loved for most of his life is the wife of others and has nothing to do with him ever since.


    With trills of singing, it was Zhao Shixun''s oratorio when he was awarded the medal of peace.


    He sang: I finally lost you. In the crowded crowd, I finally lost you. When my life she knew what this meant to Zhao Shixun.


    "You must come on, and get married early I believe that there will be a girl better than me who will come to you Give you happiness. "


    Hua Zhi is stoic mood, look at Zhao Shixun, say word by word.


    Zhao Shixun raised his mouth and nodded.


    At this time, there was applause and the loud music.


    By the time we got back to God, Zhao Shixun had already left.


    "This is a pure man."


    This is what Qin Wanyu said. He will be moved and cry for what he saw. He is really a pure man.


    Gao he also thumbs up, "this is a man who has flesh and blood, love and righteousness. It''s just because of nothing to do with sister Hua Zhi. Ah, he''s so sad in his heart and feels so cruel."


    Wang Junxian quickly recovers his mood and takes care of Hua Zhi''s mood. He takes Hua Zhi into the lounge for the reason that the bride changes her dress.


    Outside, everyone began to take their seats. This time, the Wang family made a lot of efforts. The standard of food for each table of guests was 38888. A hundred tables were fully opened.


    In other words, today''s wedding banquet alone costs more than 4 million yuan, which does not include drinks.


    When Qin Wanyu went to the bathroom, he almost ran into the wind in embarrassment.


    It turns out that the wind suddenly feels uncomfortable and goes to the bathroom.


    As soon as Qin Wanyu opened his mouth and wanted to talk, he saw that Fengxi had passed directly and ignored him.


    ¡±Brother Wan Yu. "


    When Qin Wanyu heard the voice, he turned around and saw a strange face, but the voice was

 Chapter 1341

    "Brother Wanyu, I''m sorry. I secretly attached myself to a girl. Otherwise, I can''t devote myself in the daytime. There''s too much sunshine here. I came to tell you that I decided to go back to the underworld. "


    "Ah? Why? " Qin Wanyu was shocked to know that Qiao Xue was the soul of this strange body.


    "Brother Wanyu, we all know that you are following the trend. I don''t want to be like this because of me. If someone lives in your house for a while because of me and has anything with you, they will definitely do something to you. The wind will not let you go, so for your safety, I can not continue to pester you, I would rather go back to the underworld to suffer. " Qiao Xue''s character looks very weak, she can''t move but cry, and she is pitiful every time.


    After listening, Qin Wanyu understood her meaning.


    "What do you mean by that? Did the wind family find you to settle the bill? " Qin Wanyu stared, and really thought that the wind made people go to pick up Qiao Xue behind his back, and he was angry.


    Qiao Xue''s face changed on purpose and explained, "no, really not. Don''t go to them. Please, brother Wanyu. It''s really all my fault. Even if Fengxi adults killed me, I have no complaints. Really, I''m doomed. "


    Qiao Xue''s words seem to be an excuse for the wind, but in fact, they implicitly mean that the wind told people to clean her up.


    But did you clean it up?


    It''s true that there are several clear winds. I didn''t listen to Fengxi''s explanation. I went to find Qiao Xue to settle accounts, but Qiao Xue''s IQ must not suffer.


    So I took the opportunity to let Qin Wanyu know that it was inspired by Fengxi, so as to provoke the relationship between them.


    After listening, Qin, Wan and Yu were already covered with dark clouds.


    "I''ll go to Fengxi to find out."


    Qin Wanyu thought that it was wrong for Fengxi to bully a soul like this. It was forcing Qiao Xue to die.


    "Don''t look. I''m here."


    The wind has moved forward to the women''s toilet. It really needs to be solved.


    But later, when she heard Qiao Xue''s voice, she had no intention of urinating.


    Hiding behind the bathroom, she listened to all the words clearly, but she was not as excited as before.


    Maybe it''s that Qin Wanyu believed that bitch''s words and didn''t believe himself.


    Can such a man be regarded as true love?


    So when the wind came out of the toilet, his face was cold, even without a trace of expression, which was different from the past.


    The wind took a look at Qiao Xue. She stepped back and ran behind Qin Wanyu.


    Those two hands were deliberately placed on Qin Wanyu''s shoulders, and the wind in his eyes was furious.


    However, Qin Wanyu was definitely not the one who loved to contact with strange girls, so he directly avoided Qiao Xue''s intimacy.


    Whether it''s Qiao Xue''s strange woman or Qiao Xue''s own body, it''s not Qin Wanyu who has any interest.


    He and Jiangliu Wang Junxian are of the same character, or they don''t love each other. Once they love each other, they will die of love, and they won''t go on forever.


    "So, did you hear those words just now?" Qin, Wan and Yu frowned and asked the wind.


    "Yes." She nodded, calmer than ever.


    I didn''t see the anger on Fengxi''s face, which made Qin Wanyu a little uneasy.


    It''s said that there''s nothing more sad than heart death. Maybe that''s what happened.


    If the wind can still make noise, maybe it''s because I care, but when it''s really calm, maybe it''s not a good thing.


    Qin, Wan and Yu are not stupid, so they don''t want to let them go that way.


    "Fengxi, did you ask Qingfeng to revenge Xiaoxue?"


    "You think so." Wind Xi smiled, this smile, let Qin Wan Yu is more depressed.

 Chapter 1342

    On the contrary, Qin, Wan and Yu were angry.


    "What are you saying?"


    Fengxi didn''t speak up and didn''t rush to explain, but Qiao Xue didn''t forget to embellish herself behind her. "Fengxi, please don''t embarrass brother Wanyu. It''s Xiaoxue''s fault. I''ve thought about going back to the underworld. Even if it''s not as bullied as before, Xiaoxue is willing to. Just ask Fengxi to stop being angry, OK? You two really don''t want to be like this, Xiaoxue is very uncomfortable


    "You are really bitchy. I was blind and brought you back from the underworld. What kind of life are you living? You should know my identity and wait for me to bring you to the world? If you really are the kind of soul that can''t be slaughtered by others, how can it still exist? It has been torn up by other evil spirits for a long time. So Qiao Xue, you are still too scheming. I feel inferior to you. As for Qin, Wan and Yu, since you two really love each other, let''s hurry to get together. I will help you. "


    Qin, Anhui and Henan were even more angry when they heard this. They had to drag wind Xi''s wrist in a few steps.


    But she directly raised her hand and flicked it away. Fengxi is not a woman that several ordinary men can get close to now.


    Since the 72 fairyland was gone, she has been a fairy girl with her own magic power.


    "Don''t touch me." She coldly swept Qin Wanyu''s face.


    "Fengxi, today is the wedding of Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian. It''s a good day. I don''t want you to be upset. So I haven''t been looking for you all the time, but I don''t want to make a big conflict. Don''t push your luck. Our business is not so serious. What are you doing? "


    "Is it? Ha ha, since Qin always thinks it''s not serious, it''s not serious. Accompany your first lover well, after all She did her best to come back to you. By the way, if a person has intimate actions with a female ghost, she will live a long life. Because the Qi of yin and Yang is not in harmony, only the essence will be absorbed. If you don''t agree, you can have a try. If you are light, you will be weak and ill. If you are heavy, you will die suddenly. Take care of yourself, general Qin. "


    After that, Fengxi went straight away, and never looked at Qin, Wan and Yu again.


    His heart is as empty and firm as something lost. He looks at the back of Fengxi for a long time


    "Brother Wanyu, I don''t know the truth of what Lord Fengxi said, but I''m sure I won''t have anything to do with you. You can rest assured that Xiaoxue will not harm brother Wanyu if he dies." Qiao Xue is still loading the white lotus.


    But at this moment, Qin Wanyu''s mind is all in Fengxi. He is not in the mood to listen to what she said.


    That night, when Fengxi was still in the cave, she was not there, so when we got together, she was the only one missing.


    "Eh? How about sister Fengxi? " Gao crane''s eyes are more thief. He can see that the wind is not coming at a glance.


    It''s said to be noisy, but who dares to, just Hua Zhi''s temper. Without waiting for you to make trouble, I guess I''ll just throw you over your shoulder and fall to the ground.


    This group just want to have a reunion dinner. After all, there are too many guests in the daytime and they are not well received.


    The wedding room was prepared by Wang Junxian three years ago. The decoration is extremely luxurious. The nanny and aunt are six.


    Inside and outside the exquisite mansion, the lights are bright, inside and outside are balloons and flowers, the atmosphere is particularly good.


    "The wind is not coming. I have something to tell you for a while." This is what Hua Sheng said. She did receive Fengxi''s wechat one hour ago. She can''t tell.


    Qin Wanyu is not in a good mood. He lowers his head and brushes his mobile phone to pretend that he doesn''t care about the news.


    Ginkgo came a sentence, "I heard sister Fengxi say, it seems to be to participate in dating activities."


    After that, everyone''s eyes turned to Qin, Wan and Yu.


    "What''s the matter with you two?" Wang Junxian couldn''t help looking at Qin Wanyu curiously.

 Chapter 1343

    Being surrounded by people like this, Qin Wanyu was embarrassed and pretended not to care. "You also saw that the girl Fengxi didn''t like me. She went to find some fresh meat by herself."


    "Farting, Fengxi is not that kind of person. Qin Wanyu, what have you done to make people sorry?"


    Such a hot personality, such a vulgar word only Hua Zhi dare to say.


    Even if she is today''s leading role and bride, she still won''t give Qin Wanyu face. After all, she is a fan of Fengxi.


    In fact, not only she, but also Hua Lin and Yu Ping are very good to Fengxi. Fengxi has been wronged. Naturally, these women have formed the avenger alliance, which is to attack the heartless man like Qin, Wan and Yu.


    "I swear, I really didn''t do anything."


    "I didn''t do anything. Will Fengxi do that to you? Ah Sheng, tell me what''s going on. You must be the most clear about Fengxi. "


    Hua Zhi is an acute child. No matter how many people are, they don''t give face.


    I even dragged Huasheng into the water. I have to talk about them in front of you.


    "It''s about my wife. Don''t mess with her." The river flows to Hua Sheng and hugs him in his arms. He is afraid of flying.


    Hua Sheng smiles and gently breaks away from the river.


    Drag the long dress and slowly walk to the center of the crowd.


    "I really know this. Since the third sister has called for me to talk about it, I''ll talk about it. In fact, love is originally a matter of two people. We good friends can''t get involved too deeply, but there are still some mysteries in this matter. Since they are all present, let me tell you something. I''ll say hello to you first, Qin Wanyu. If I say something later, it makes you uncomfortable, you should take more responsibility. "


    "Where can it be, Hua goddess, where dare we Muggles question your words? Just say it, just as I want to hear it."


    Qin Wanyu and Jiangliu, who are especially iron brothers, have no quarrel with Huasheng.


    Even if Hua Sheng said something that made him uncomfortable, he couldn''t go to his heart.


    First of all, Hua Sheng is a woman. It is impossible for him to have the same understanding with women.


    Second, Hua Sheng is the wife of the river. As the saying goes, even if you look at the river, you don''t have to be stiff.


    Third, Huasheng has saved all the people on the scene many times. The grace of saving lives is greater than everything. Qin Wanyu can''t blame Huasheng.


    With these matting, there is nothing to be taboo.


    Hua Sheng also said with patience, "Feng Xi''s character is similar to my third sister''s, simple and rough, hard spoken and soft hearted. Most of the time, she was duplicative, but as you can see, she only liked Qin, Wan and Yu, and only loved such a man. At the beginning, Fengxi was pregnant, and she wanted to stay, but the family motto of Fengxi was like this. At that time, she was really not suitable for giving birth to a child. Maybe the child could not be born, and Fengxi''s life could not be saved. So I accompanied her to the underworld and sent the child away. I accompanied her personally, so I knew the pain of Fengxi. She is a strong woman. She quarrels to leave home. She is not the leader of the Feng family, but she can''t put it down at last. She carries the flag of the Feng family, kills demons and Demons all the way, and guards one side. If you say she has any shortcomings, then Maybe she can''t act, she can''t play the drama of bitterness, she can''t play the game of bitterness, she can''t sympathize, she can''t use the pastry machine for her man, so she''s misunderstood. "

 Chapter 1344

    After that, Hua Sheng took a deep look at Qin, Wan and Yu.


    "Hua Sheng, I don''t agree with you. What''s the responsibility of Fengxi? I don''t care. The matter between us is that we are in love with each other. She always doesn''t believe me. How can I explain it, she won''t listen. She always thinks that Xiaoxue and I have an affair. Isn''t that a mess?"


    Hua Sheng asked Qin Wanyu with a smile, "can you answer me first, who brought Qiao Xue back? What was the situation before I brought it back? "


    Qin Wanyu is dumb


    Gingko''s mouth is fast, and she answers for Qin Wanyu. In fact, it''s also to meet the young lady''s words. "Qiao Xue was brought back by Fengxi girl in the underworld. I heard that she was a lost soul in the underworld at that time. She didn''t even have a place to live. Her family never burned gold and paper money. She was miserable there. Fengxi girl was soft hearted, and knew that she was Mr. Qin''s ex girlfriend wants to pull her for Mr. Qin''s sake. This brings Qiao Xue back, but how can you think of it? It will lead wolves into the house. "


    Gingko''s words lead the wolf into the room, which makes people inevitably think more about it. Many people don''t know what happened in it.


    You can kiss each other in the wind, which shows that the cat is tired of it.


    Hua Zhi used to be in the entertainment circle. She knows the best way to compete for favor among these women, so she is clear-minded.


    "Qin Wanyu, can''t you believe your damned ex girlfriend? No matter what she said to you, you can''t believe it. But don''t forget, if Fengxi wants to do something, she won''t be saved at the beginning. Now, how can she still save people by mistake? What''s the reason for that? "


    Qin, Wan and Yu are also speechless, "Qiao Xue and I have nothing to do with each other. It''s Fengxi who always misunderstands us."


    "Then why don''t you have the patience to explain, why do you want to ossify things? You know that Fengxi has a quick temper, but you didn''t explain it. You didn''t take Qiao Xue away from Feng''s house and went back to your home? Are you right in this move? " Huasheng naturally stands on the side of Fengxi, so the tone of questioning Qin, Wan and Yu is also sharp.


    Qin Wanyu felt guilty and didn''t know what to say.


    "Qiao Xueben is not a simple person. I haven''t exposed her all the time. I don''t want to destroy your love for her when she was young. But I have told Fengxi many times in private to let her pay attention to Qiao Xue. It''s not a simple one, nor a safe one. But it''s windy and hearty. If you didn''t take precautions, you would have trouble later. Since Qin Wanyu said that Qiao Xue was innocent and didn''t mean it, I''ll show you what did Qiao Xue do? "


    After that, Hua Sheng raised his hand and a picture appeared out of the sky, which was followed by the movie. Yes, some clips were played.


    One of them is Qiao Xue''s plot to occupy Feng''s family after the wind has gone to 72 fairyland.


    Even in order to please Zhuoya, he intentionally sent messages to Zhuoya''s side. Only later when he saw Huasheng coming back did he dare not continue to die.


    Then they eavesdrop on Fengxi''s words and destroy their relationship.


    This


    If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, Qin Wanyu would not believe it. These are really made by Qiao Xue. It''s just a cunning bitch.


    "How can Xiaoxue She''s only seventeen. How could she... "


    After Qin, Wan and Yu saw all the truth, they really destroyed the three outlooks.


    Because he didn''t think that the first love white moonlight would be so bad.


    But these things, wind Xi knows clearly, she didn''t say anything, but also deliberately enraged him is drunk.

 Chapter 1345

    Hua Sheng coldly sweeps Qin Wanyu''s face. "You said that the seventeen is Qiao Xue''s age before she died. She has been in her early thirties for so many years. Don''t think she hasn''t grown up all the time. She is smart. Of course, you can also doubt me. I made these up. I deliberately framed Qiao Xue, but Qin Wanyu, think about it this time. If you miss it, later Even if Fengxi wants to make up with you, I, Huasheng, won''t agree. I won''t let Fengxi give you another chance. You will lose her forever. "


    Hua Sheng has a weak temperament and seldom gets angry.


    Now I can say these words, which proves that I am very angry with Qin Wanyu.


    The river came up and took off his coat to put on his wife.


    "Well, it''s time to finish. You can come back quickly. Don''t be angry with yourself." The river would like to tie Huasheng to its side all the time, so that it can be taken care of in 24 hours.


    Hua Sheng coughs a few times, then retreats, nestles in the river chest, does not speak.


    Qin, Wan and Yu were already very complicated. They wanted to find Feng immediately.


    "Qiao Xue should still be in your house, right? Shouldn''t you ask her back then? " Hua Zhi also forced Qin, Wan and Yu.


    "I think Qiao Xue should have left. The woman is very smart and won''t wait for Qin Wanyu to question her." Hua Sheng said.


    "This matter I''ll go back to deal with it now. I want to see Qiao Xue and Feng Xi. Let''s eat first, and I''ll take the first step. " Qin, Wan and Yu are a little embarrassed. After being criticized by Hua Sheng and Hua Zhi, they can''t stay any longer.


    Besides, he knows the character of Hua Sheng, so he doesn''t need to be wronged.


    So those must be true. Since they are true, he needs to find Qiao Xue and apologize to Fengxi.


    Qin, Wan and Yu are really big now, and they are not good for their fleeting years.


    After Qin Wanyu left, everyone began to continue the dinner party, after all, to celebrate the wedding of Hua Zhi and his wife.


    It wasn''t until the latter half of the night that Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu went back. "Honey, I want to go to Xie''s house."


    "Go."


    "Are you not angry?"


    "Of course not. There are so many things happened to Xie Dongyang''s family. I won''t be so ignorant. Just go and pay attention to safety."


    The river can understand the situation of Huasheng very well, so it will not make his wife embarrassed.


    Hua Sheng is very pleased to rub his face against the tip of the river''s nose.


    "Thank you, Mr. Jiang. You can rest assured that your wife will not be in danger. After all, no one is my opponent."


    Hua Sheng''s ability is known by the river and everyone.


    That''s a woman who can burn hell out with a fire. Let alone this world. Even in the underworld, no ghost dare to provoke Hua Sheng.


    With the acquiescence of the river, Hua Sheng came to Xie''s home.


    Because now there is a body made of cotton, so there is no sense of existence.


    Even Madame Xie, Feng Yu and Xie Ning saw Hua Sheng.


    "Aunt Hua Sheng." Xie Ning ran over and hugged Hua Sheng''s thigh.


    Hua Sheng squatted down and patted Xie Ning on the shoulder. "Well, Ning Ning is good."


    "Aunt Huasheng, what can I do? Please advise my second uncle. He hasn''t had a good meal for several days. My grandma said that if it goes on like this, my second uncle will go as far as my grandfather and father, and will never come back. Ning Ning doesn''t want to. Ning Ning has lost his grandfather and father. He can''t lose his second uncle. The second uncle only likes aunt Huasheng and only listens to her words. So please advise him quickly. "


    Xiaoxie Ning is a big kid, and his words are crisp. His words are extremely sad.

 Chapter 1346

    "Better not be afraid. My aunt promised to help you persuade your uncle."


    "Thank you, aunt." Xie Ning was so excited that he took a kiss around Hua Sheng''s neck.


    Xie''s family died overnight. They are not the same Xie''s family as before.


    Feng Yu helps Mrs. Xie. Both of them look very haggard and have red and swollen eyes. They don''t know how many times they cried.


    "Auntie and sister-in-law, please forgive me. Death cannot bring you back to life." Hua Sheng goes over and persuades them.


    "You are right. We have already accepted the fact. Now it''s my son Dongyang who is suffering. He takes the whole family on his own. Not only to deal with the affairs of the group, but also to deal with the affairs of his brother and father. It''s also hard for my son. You heard what my granddaughter said just now. Ah Sheng Even if I''m selfish or anything, I hope you can persuade Dongyang to eat something. These days and nights, he didn''t close his eyes or drip water I can''t stand it. The dead are dead, and the living are going to live. Isn''t our Xie family still dead? "


    Said, Mrs. Xie cried again, out of breath. The body is also soft, directly planted in Feng Yu''s arms.


    Feng Yu also had a sour nose and began to cry.


    "Mom, don''t cry. The doctor says you can''t be emotional. Take care."


    "Where is Yao Yao?" Hua Sheng forced himself to be sad and asked Feng Yu.


    "Yao Yao is pregnant, so we won''t let her come. She''s taken back to rest by her mother-in-law."


    "What about Xie Dongyang?"


    "Uncle Er has been in my grandfather''s study for a little day. He won''t come out if he doesn''t eat or drink." Xie Ning replied.


    "Well, let me see. Don''t worry."


    Hua Sheng appeased the women and children of Xie''s family and went upstairs to find Xie Dongyang.


    In fact, there are other things about Hua Sheng''s coming this time.


    Xie family accident, has been on the news page, just because the wedding of Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian is too obvious, so it is ignored by many people.


    Hua Sheng saw that there were already conspiracy theories on the news.


    What conspiracy?


    It is speculated that Xie Dongyang himself is behind this. In order to occupy the property of Xie''s family by himself, he designed a dead end to let his father and brother all die miserably in it, so as to gain profits.


    In fact, Xie Dongyang is indeed the only successor of the Xie family''s commercial empire.


    Because my brother and father are not here, my sister-in-law is a woman, my niece is a woman, and my sister is a woman.


    There is only such a man left in a lonely family, who naturally seeks the most profits.


    But Hua Sheng knows about Xie Dongyang''s character. He doesn''t care about these fame and fortune.


    Otherwise, I would not have deliberately rebelled against the company, and I would have run out to do Dongyang pharmaceutical.


    But it''s said that it''s so hateful outside that it''s bad for Xie Dongyang''s reputation, especially in this sensitive period.


    It is likely to be the last straw to overwhelm the camel. Xie Dongyang may not want to live if he is a bit passive.


    Follow your father and brother to prove your innocence.


    Thinking of this, Hua Sheng''s steps upstairs are a little faster.


    Now with this cotton body, the efficiency is slow, because it can''t pass through the wall.


    In the study, Xie Dongyang sat in his father''s chair, speechless and still in a daze.


    He didn''t respond to the knock at the door.


    Hua Sheng himself opens the door and comes in. "When are you going to bury them?"


    Hearing Hua Sheng''s voice, Xie Dongyang turned his head, and then said after a long silence, "I haven''t thought about it yet. I''m reluctant to..."

 Chapter 1347

    Of course, Hua Sheng can understand Xie Dongyang''s mood.


    She went over and looked at Xie Dongyang''s eyes, which had fallen into deep depression. It was not the same as the former dandy with a bad smile. Now Xie Dongyang is a walking corpse who has lost his close relatives and loved ones. It is estimated that anyone who has such a big incident will never recover.


    Hua Sheng picks up the canvas bag he brings with him and slowly pulls out two things from it.


    "Would you like something to eat?"


    How can Xie Dongyang be in the mood to eat? Just when he raised his head to refuse, he saw the things in Hua Sheng''s hands clearly and was stunned.


    "Sheng Sheng, you..." There seemed to be something in his mind that was reviving.


    Hua Sheng smiled, "do you know each other?"


    "Yes, that is That''s what you gave me... " Xie Dongyang''s breathing became urgent, and the past also reverberated in front of him. That was when Xie Dongyang was killed by a traitor when he was doing his own business. At that time, the whole group was in danger. He was unwilling to bow down to his father for praise, but there was no other way. At that time, he was as decadent as now.


    Shut yourself up in an office building for several days without eating, drinking or sleeping.


    The whole man was bearded and could not see his original outline at all.


    He still remembered that it was sunset that day. Huasheng went to him with a simple canvas bag.


    Said those words to him, then took out a box of biscuits, a box of milk.


    Later, Xie Dongyang never gave up eating biscuits or drinking milk.


    Even has been placed in his office, as a treasure, carefully collected.


    Once, the group came to the new secretary, do not understand the boss''s preferences, see the milk expired, directly threw in the trash.


    Xie Dongyang was so angry that he almost fired the secretary.


    Later, it was his assistant who went to the garbage can to turn over the milk, and then put the matter to rest.


    No one knows what the expired milk and biscuits mean to him.


    That means a renewed hope, the most precious glimmer of hope.


    so when as like as two peas, the Wah Sheng took out the same biscuits and milk again.


    For a moment, Xie Dongyang wanted to cry.


    He wants to hold Huasheng tightly.


    "Sheng How do you So good Why are you so good? " Xie Dongyang shook the bread as like as two peas. It was the same as it was.


    Someone once said that Hua Sheng didn''t agree with Xie Dongyang''s pursuit, but he always hung Xie Dongyang. He was a bitch.


    But Xie Dongyang knows that a Sheng has rejected him countless times, but later he has truly regarded him as a friend.


    Once, because of saving him, he missed the best time to save the river.


    So it''s more difficult for a Sheng and Jiang Liu to walk, which has made Xie Dongyang feel guilty for a lifetime.


    He certainly hopes to have the opportunity to take care of Hua Sheng, but he also knows that even a man like Jiang Liu will feel inferior in front of Hua Sheng, let alone him?


    "You eat first, then you eat. I''m answering all your questions."


    "Sheng..."


    "Eat something. If you can''t eat, you have to eat something. You are human, not iron. Only when you are alive, can you continue to find out the truth. I believe you don''t want your father and your brother to die in vain, do you? "


    Hua Sheng''s words broke the sky. Xie Dongyang really opened the biscuit with a sore throat, ate it with a big mouth and drank the milk with a big mouth.


    After eating, his face relaxed, at least not as pale as before.


    "Do you know what''s going on outside?" Hua Sheng calmly looks at Xie Dongyang and asks.

 Chapter 1348

    Xie Dongyang takes out his mobile phone, opens a page, doesn''t speak, just hands it to Hua Sheng.


    It seems to be written in big words - there is another plot in the Xie family tragedy, and the fight between the rich and the powerful has never been soft. Who wrote this article? But both of them implied that Xie Dongyang did it. Xie Dongyang killed his elder brother and father for his own benefit.


    The media like to exaggerate, mislead the masses and even catch the wind and shadow in order to gain more attention.


    However, in view of the death of the master and the eldest son of the Xie family, the most profitable person is indeed Xie Dongyang, so it is inevitable that someone would guess so.


    Hua Sheng saw that and knew that he knew about it.


    "Are you not going to explain it?"


    "Is explanation useful? I don''t care what outsiders say now. I just want to find the real murderer and avenge my father and brother. " Xie Dongyang put the finished packaging bag in the garbage can, hands on the table, eyes red.


    "The murderer should be arrested, but the rumor should be stopped, but you can rest assured. I have asked Jiangliu to arrange a notice to help you explain. At least in the eyes of the masses, you must be innocent."


    "Sheng Sheng, you don''t have to..."


    "I don''t, I just help my friends. The Xie family has always been good to me. I''m willing to help my husband."


    Hua Sheng really helped Xie Dongyang wholeheartedly this time, and let Jiang Liu come forward to solve some negative news of Xie''s family.


    Jiang Liu doesn''t regard Xie Dongyang as an imaginary rival for a long time, because Jiang Liu knows that a immortal like a Sheng, let alone Xie Dongyang, will be extremely ashamed of himself in front of her.


    Compared with the magnanimity of the river, Qin, Wan and Yu were somewhat depressed.


    After he was scolded by Hua Sheng in front of the crowd, he was not angry.


    It''s just that Fengxi is so jealous.


    Drive back to the villa to ask Qiao Xue. After all, the Qiao Xue Hua Sheng showed them is different from the Qiao Xue he saw.


    If it wasn''t for a Sheng and their broadcast, Qin Wanyu would not have thought that Qiao Xue, a 17-year-old girl, was so deep in the city.


    "Mr. Qin is back?"


    Several nannies saw the host come back and went to salute at once.


    Qin Wanyu went upstairs without saying a word, but he looked all over the corner and didn''t see Qiao Xue.


    Did you leave?


    But Before the wedding of Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian, she also attached a strange woman to provoke him and Feng Xi.


    It is also said that only when Feng Xi lets the wind family chase her, can Qin, Wan and Yu fight.


    Now it''s good to leave.


    After a circle of missing, Qin Wanyu couldn''t sit down.


    Take out your cell phone and call Fengxi directly, only to find that you have been pulled black.


    Call the river now.


    "What''s up? President Qin? " The river makes fun on purpose.


    "Do you know where Fengxi is dating?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Ask your wife. Hurry up." Qin, Wan and Yu were also impatient.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you two break up? And ask people where they are dating for? Qin Wanyu, you will not go back to other people shamelessly, right


    "Where are you talking so much nonsense?"


    "I really don''t know. If you want to ask a Sheng about it, you can ask a Sheng in my house."


    Hua Sheng just scolded Qin Wanyu. Naturally, he didn''t dare to call Hua Sheng.


    "Jiangliu, we have been friends for so many years. I beg you to do this. Don''t you give me face?" Qin, Wan and Yu are not in a hurry. Really, if the river current is in front of him at this time, he will definitely have two feet to go up.


    "You can accompany your little snow sister. What kind of wind are you looking for?" The river laughs.


    "Xiaoxue is gone. I doubt She knows she''s exposed. It''s not a small thing. I''ll ask what''s going on later. Tell me where the wind is. President Jiang, my friend, please, will you? " Qin Wanyu only hates himself. Why should he be indifferent to the wind? He is so embarrassed now.

 Chapter 1349

    Seeing that Qin, Anhui and Henan were really worried, Jiangliu didn''t mean to anger him, so he told him the location of Fengxi''s blind date.


    Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t say a word, driving the coquettish orange Ferrari to a business center.


    On the 10th floor of the business center, it''s the blind date activity of 100 people held by a marriage website. Fengxi signed up for gasai temporarily.


    Where does she want to find a boyfriend? It''s just to gamble with Qin Wanyu.


    It''s said that I''m angry, so I''m sure I''ve put my mind on it.


    Fengxi usually passes on plain color long skirts, rarely passing on sexy ones. Since she received the stall of Fengjia, she never dare to dye her hair, wear exaggerated earrings, wear punk, and chase rock stars as she did at the beginning.


    She is no longer allowed to be so headstrong in her current responsibilities.


    Today''s wind, the bangs on both sides of a small braid, and then back to the ear, with crystal hair clip fixed.


    The ear is just a white lotus ear stud, simple but not simple.


    A little apricot dress with a word on the chest and a necklace of rose gold around the neck.


    It''s also a birthday gift from Huasheng. It''s said to be one of the top luxury brands in Italy.


    With the green four leaf grass bracelet of van Keppel on the wrist, it looks even more white and windy against the green background.


    In fact, like Huasheng, she is young and a girl like a flower.


    If it''s not for being dragged down by the Feng family and being chosen by her grandfather, she may live easier.


    But where does life have if? It''s clearly that nature makes people.


    Otherwise, there are so many people in the Feng family. How could she become the first most talented feng shui master in the Feng family for hundreds of years?


    But what''s the use of having talent? In those days, my aunt also had talent. In the end, it''s not empty?


    Many years ago, the ancestors of Fengqing city were also full of blood, killing demons and demons.


    But now to death, even biographies have not been written on the genealogy. No one will remember what you have done.


    Those good and bad will eventually be forgotten with the passage of time.


    Hua Sheng once asked Feng Xi, if not the leader of Feng family, what kind of day would you like most?


    After thinking about it for a long time, Fengxi said that she wanted to have children, and then she went to be a dance teacher and dressed herself beautifully every day.


    School and school to pick up children, in the envy of all parents, come and go, live an ordinary life.


    It''s such a simple wish, but for Fengxi, it can''t be realized in this life.


    "This beautiful woman, add a wechat. I''ve seen you for a long time. You have temperament."


    A man in a suit came up and handed a business card as he spoke.


    Wind Xi lazy eyelids are raised, took the card, but also read once, "Jiangcheng science and Technology Co., Ltd. president, Lin Zecheng."


    "Let me do well, hehe."


    "What''s biotech for? Health products?" In a word, Lin Zong is embarrassed.


    In particular, the onlookers all laughed in a low voice. The man quickly explained, "no, you have a misunderstanding about our company. Our company sells all kinds of vitamins required by human body, which can improve immunity. I''ll give you some later."


    The wind Xi takes the business card to turn over and over, the corner of the mouth has the smile.


    Feng Xi sighs in her heart, saying that there are many old left over women now. How many good things are there in men now?


    These biotech bosses are nothing more than leather bag companies, and then dare to sell their names.


    Moreover, the old people are cheated specially, and all the money they earn is black money. In this way, Qin, Wan and Yu are really better than these black businessmen.

 Chapter 1350

    "Beauty, since there is fate, I''d better add a wechat to talk about it in detail. I think I particularly like you, really." This man''s eyes are walking up and down the windy white shoulder. It''s not a good thing to look at them. How could windy himself not know?


    When Qin Wanyu came, he saw such a scene.


    Suddenly I felt a green wheat field on my head What''s the name of that word? Green clouds cover the city, right. That''s it.


    "Why don''t you add me wechat? I''m her husband. What do you want to say? I''ll convey it for you. How about that?"


    Qin, Wan and Yu walked by in three and two steps, and directly pulled away the man with a fierce look in his eyes.


    As soon as I heard that it was the husband of a beautiful woman, Mr. Lin immediately took a few steps back subconsciously. He didn''t dare to be so close to the wind.


    "Here What do you mean? If you have a husband, you still come to the blind date. You are a liar. "


    After all, he was upset and began to blame the wind.


    Wind Xi lightly glanced at Qin Wanyu. "What husband, at most, is my ex boyfriend. I haven''t got a license with you. Where is the husband from? Mr. Qin, would you please pay attention to your discretion? "


    Qin, Wan and Yu also ignored other people''s eyes and went to the wind.


    It''s obvious that the attitude has softened, "Xi Xi, I''m sorry."


    "Qin Wan Yu, you don''t want to do this. Stay away from me."


    If you don''t apologize, it''s OK. This apology is even more infuriating. I wish I could go up and slap Qin Wanyu.


    "Xi Xi, there is a misunderstanding between us. Since there is something to be said, Hua Sheng has said it for you. It''s my son of a bitch. I can''t hear your explanation, but anyway, let''s go home and close the door and talk about it, OK? "


    "Hurry up, don''t delay my blind date."


    It''s Qi, Qin, Wan and Yu that Fengxi intentionally wears and exposes.


    She didn''t expect that Qin Wanyu would come. She just thought that if this program was on TV, he would see it sooner or later.


    When Qin Wanyu saw that the wind was stubborn, he knew how to say it was useless, so he just hung back and picked her up.


    Then carry it and run away


    "Qin Wanyu, son of a bitch, you let me down and I will kill you." No matter how they beat each other, Qin Wanyu refused to let go. When Qin Wanyu came, he had bodyguards with him. No one dared to stop him at the scene. They all knew that they had stories.


    On the other side, Hua Zhi, Wang Junxian, a couple of new people get up early in the second day of their wedding to eat with Wang''s family.


    To be exact, it''s called a family feast.


    The Wangs are now the most powerful of the four families.


    Wang Junxian got the beauty again. This wave made a lot of faces for the family. None of those cousins dare to have an evil heart.


    Hua Zhi is wearing a big red fishtail long dress. Her cheeks are red when she is a new woman. Her smile makes people happy.


    "Early father, early mother, early grandmother, early sister, early brother-in-law, early aunt."


    According to the rules, Hua Zhi greets each other, and Wang''s family delivers red envelopes. This is the new marriage rule.


    Wang Jun smiled and hugged Hua Zhi. "My wife, you have money. I''m going to send it again."


    "Xiao Zhi, hurry to give you more birth, and our family will be more lively." This is what the old lady said. In those days, the old lady of Wang''s family had no trouble with Hua Zhi. Even in order to squeeze Hua Zhi away, she took over a cousin from the countryside. Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi were disgusted.

 Chapter 1351

    However, those who are not happy have all passed. Hua Zhi is not able to see the same thing as an old man.


    Now Hua Zhi passed the door is no one dare to say no again.


    Listen to the old lady say so, Hua Zhi smiled, "this see predestination, have a few to want to see in life have."


    "Xiaozhi, it''s been said in the media that you want to come back to the stage recently. Where did this come from?"


    Wang Junxian''s mother looked at her daughter-in-law and her son with some worry.


    Hua Zhi''s wedding has been reported by the national media for 48 hours. Even some paparazzi have been hiding outside Hua''s house and Wang''s house and watching it live. At one time, it was reported that Hua Zhi didn''t want to be a big vase and wanted to return to acting.


    Of course, this is not groundless, or because a film festival opened last week.


    Several famous directors lament that there are too few powerful actresses in China and that Hua Zhi has left the circle too early. Otherwise, they can cooperate with several well-known films to show you.


    The media like to catch the wind and shadow, so they began to spread rumors by the east wind.


    Hua Zhi has been out of the circle for several years. Now it''s not impossible to come back.


    After all, there is no trace of age on this face, but the Wangs naturally do not want to.


    The Wangs only hope that their daughter-in-law can have a good relationship with each other.


    Once the daughter-in-law goes out to the public, it is inevitable that the couple''s feelings will be affected.


    I''m sure I have to worry about this kind of disharmony between husband and wife.


    Wang Junxian''s mother knew Hua Zhi''s character, so she asked directly, which was better than beating around the bush.


    Hua Zhi certainly won''t be angry, just smile, "Mom, those are rumors. I didn''t say that I was invited by some directors'' friends, but I pushed them all, and I also introduced them to some new people. As for filming, I like it, but I used to shoot a lot when I was young, and some things can''t be done for a lifetime. People, we should do things of whatever age. Now I and Jun Xian are in their thirties, how can we pursue our dreams willfully? Now we just want to have a few children and bring them up. "


    Hua Zhi''s words made her father-in-law and mother-in-law feel relieved. Even Wang Junxian''s father-in-law and Chairman Wang, who has always been reticent, gave a thumbs up, "she is worthy of being a girl of the Hua family, who has a vision and a mind. Xiaozhi is a good child and a person who takes the whole situation into consideration. It''s his blessing that our prince marry you. If he dares to bully you later, your mother and I will decide for you. "


    "Thank you dad, thank you mom." Hua Zhi smiles like a flower.


    Wang Junxian''s sister is now pregnant with a second child, nearly six months pregnant, a little heavy.


    "Then you two hurry to give birth and play with our baby after giving birth, otherwise the baby will be lonely if there is less."


    When sister Wang finished, everyone laughed.


    Hua Zhi is slightly moved, even her eyes are red.


    Since my father died and my mother went to the sanatorium, the Hua family has really broken up.


    It''s a long time since I sat down with my family to talk and laugh. Now the Wangs treat her very well, which is also her blessing.


    At this time, she thought of five younger sisters again. If only five younger sisters could enjoy the warm family feast like her


    At this moment


    in front of the old house of Jiangjia


    Hua Sheng hesitated to stop and refused to move forward. The river turned around, "what''s the matter? A Sheng, go in. My parents are still waiting for you. "

 Chapter 1352

    "Otherwise, I''d better not see you. I''m like this, a body made of cotton I really have no face to see your parents. "


    Hua Sheng feels guilty and doesn''t dare to see her parents in law.


    But the river can''t wait to think how good a family is together.


    The river held her hand. "Don''t be afraid, isn''t the wind saying it? This cotton can last for three days at a time. She will make you a new body every three days. In that case, you will always have a body, just like normal people, right? "


    "But I still can''t have children." Hua Sheng smiles with tears and complicated emotions.


    The river flows painstakingly to walk, holds her slender waist.


    "Don''t say that again, fool. I''m satisfied if you have body. Even if it''s cotton, I''m satisfied What does it matter? Why do we have to have children? There are many couples in the world who have no children in their lives. It''s better to be a DINK. "


    "That mother-in-law she..."


    "I''ve already agreed with my mother. She won''t embarrass you. Trust me, will you?" After all, Jiang Liu is a normal person, not as indifferent as Hua Sheng, so he is still very concerned about his parents, thinking that he has a body now. I can''t hide it. I want to see my father.


    After those memories were restored, the Jiang family and his wife also remembered all the past events of their daughter-in-law.


    At last, under the persuasion of the river, Hua Sheng followed him into the old house.


    Jiang and his wife did make lunch, which was very rich and full of delicacies.


    "Sit down and wait for you to eat." Jiang Mu is quite enthusiastic.


    Just like before, no one mentions those unhappy past times. Although Hua Sheng is not comfortable in his heart, he still insists on it for the sake of the river.


    It wasn''t until the time when she was about to finish eating that Jiang mother said, "son, so is asheng a man or a ghost now?"


    When asked, Hua Sheng turned pale.


    Jiang Liu''s father carefully touched his wife with his elbow to signal her not to talk.


    "Why do you push me? I must ask clearly. Although we have accepted a daughter-in-law who can''t have children, we have to make sure what the daughter-in-law is? It''s people and ghosts. Let''s make sure that my son is safe. "


    "Mom, I''m safe." The river frowned slightly.


    "Mom, I''m not a ghost. I have a body, not a soul." Hua Sheng raised his head in a low voice. She also tried to explain to Jiangliu''s mother that she was in a real state and could not be called a ghost.


    "Isn''t your body made of cotton? It''s not flesh and blood. What do you call it? Isn''t it a monster? Will it affect my son? For example, suck his masculinity or something? "


    Obviously, Jiang Mu thinks a little more about Huasheng, and she thinks of Huasheng as a monster.


    Hua Sheng immediately shook his head. "No, I won''t do any harm to the river."


    "You can''t say that. Let''s believe it. Well, I know a Taoist priest with a high level of magic. I''ll invite him to have a look tomorrow. If he decides that you have no harm to our family, you two will be together. If there is any change, you will leave my son, OK? " Jiang Mu looks at Hua Sheng with a calm face, but behind that calm, Hua Sheng knows that it''s her rejection.


    "Mom What do you say? What do you think of Sheng? Didn''t we all agree before? A Sheng is my wife. Whether you can have children or not, you should accept her. Because I only love her in my life. No matter what she looks like, what''s going on now? "


    The river couldn''t help it. He stood up and almost overturned the table.

 Chapter 1353

    "Son, mom is also for you. Now you get a woman who''s not a ghost. Your father and I don''t care, but we worry about you. You can''t be confused. You are the only son of your mother. You should be considerate of your mother''s heart. "


    Jiang''s mother also began to cry. The atmosphere at home was very awkward.


    After all, Hua Sheng pulled the sleeve of the river, "you sit down first, Mr. Jiang. Since mother wants to find a Taoist to judge, I agree. "


    "A Sheng..." River flows frown, how can bear to let beloved woman suffer this kind of grievance.


    "It doesn''t matter to me, really." Hua Sheng''s voice is very small and she doesn''t want to make the relationship between Jiang Liu and his mother too rigid because of her.


    The Hua family is now in ruins. She has no parents to look after her.


    But she doesn''t want the man she loves to be the same as herself, to give up her family, after all, it''s the one who raised him.


    Jiangliu''s heart ached. He held Huasheng''s hand tightly and refused to let it go, but his heart had already turned over.


    Jiang''s mother used to be different. After all, she is also a wealthy family, knowledgeable and understanding.


    At first, Hua Sheng was also very friendly. Later, after so many things happened, Jiang mother always felt that it was this daughter-in-law who was upset and made trouble at home. Her son nearly died several times because of this.


    So the subconscious will have a resistance to Huasheng.


    Now Jiang Mu is nearly 60 years old, which is exactly the time when women are menopause, that is to say, menopause.


    Menopausal women are really unreasonable. They don''t even like their own, let alone foreign.


    So Hua Sheng doesn''t resent her mother-in-law''s attitude. She just feels that the river will be difficult in the middle, so she is willing to let go.


    A family dinner is not as pleasant as the royal family atmosphere.


    Hua Sheng didn''t eat much from the beginning to the end. After eating, Jiang Liu took Hua Sheng back to the spring breeze for ten li and didn''t stay for long.


    But Jiang Fu, who also felt that his wife was a little over zealous, said, "so are you. Your son is more than 30 years old, and you don''t care. What is this now? If your son is happy, it''s OK. You have to embarrass him. What''s the use? "


    "I don''t want to ask our family to marry a fairy, but I don''t want our family to have any more disasters. Before she appeared, our family was so good You see what it''s like now? "


    Jiang''s mother said and cried. Actually, Jiang''s family didn''t do much.


    It''s just that compared with the past, it''s not as good as the former atmosphere. Now she envies the Wang family and the ability to marry Hua Zhi.


    Even thought about, river like why not Hua Zhi?


    But she also knew that these words could not be said. The son must be angry again when he said them, and then the relationship between mother and son will be even more stalemate.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t mind what kind of expert her mother-in-law is looking for to identify her aggression, but she never thought that the person she is looking for is an old acquaintance. This person is not someone else. It''s Lingxiao, the only descendant of lingjiuzhou who still has some strange skills.


    Lingxiao is not surprised to see Huasheng. After all, he knew who was Jiang''s daughter-in-law before.


    "See you again, we." Lingxiao smiles.


    The river looked at him on guard, then asked his mother with a cold face, "this is what you call the Taoist priest of high and deep Taoism? Are you sure you got it right? "

 Chapter 1354

    Jiang Mu''s face is satisfied. "No, how can it be? I''m asking for information from many parties, so I asked Mr. Ling to come out of the mountain. Do you know? He is the only real descendant of lingjiuzhou old man. He has real ability. "


    "Yes, I know him." Hua Sheng smiled, his eyelashes curled up, and Lingxiao''s mind moved.


    I haven''t seen it for a few years. Huasheng is still beautiful and moving. He will lose his soul at a glance.


    "Since it''s the descendants of the Ling family, please Verify if I am harmful, so that I can tell my mother-in-law and let her rest assured. "


    Huasheng is very calm, let alone a Lingxiao, even if lingjiuzhou is still alive.


    It can''t be an opponent of Huasheng. In Fengxi''s words, a fire of Huasheng can burn the whole Ling family to ashes.


    What qualifications can he have to judge whether Huasheng is harmful?


    But the river''s mother listened to the slander, the daughter-in-law in all kinds of difficulties.


    "I need to speak to the little lady alone."


    Lingxiao proposes to speak to Huasheng alone. As soon as Jiangliu wants to refuse, he is persuaded by Huasheng.


    "Honey, I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    Hua Sheng''s appeasement made the river not say no, but he was also uneasy. He still decided to guard at the door, afraid that he would rush in at any time in case of any change.


    In the study on the top floor of Jiang''s old house, Hua Sheng is wearing a lavender skirt with long hair tied up simply. When he walks, he looks like a fairy.


    Lingxiao''s suit and shoes, carrying a black code box, followed Huasheng into the study.


    After the door closed, Hua Sheng turned to sit on the sofa and raised his head slightly. "What do you want to say?"


    "At that time, my grandfather, together with the four ghosts of Nanyang and the dead Wu Nan, framed you and Jiangliu. That time, I remember my grandfather said that he wanted to open the road of reincarnation. How did you escape?"


    "Can I not answer these questions? No matter how I escape, they are not important. What''s important is that I and the river are still alive."


    "You did the four southern ghosts, didn''t you?"


    "Yes."


    "My grandfather..."


    "Your grandfather is dead, but..."


    Hua Sheng said that he wanted to stop talking.


    "How is it? You go on. " Lingxiao is a little nervous. In fact, he wants to know if the old man is in the underworld now.


    "But he is not right in his mind, and he has harmed me and himself. After coming to the underworld, I also suffered a lot. Within hundreds of years, I could not reincarnate. You Ling family won''t have talented people to be born again, so you can''t expect to continue to inherit the secrets of Ling family. "


    In fact, I don''t need to think about it. The relationship between the underworld and Huasheng is so good. Will they let lingjiuzhou go?


    Ling Jiuzhou suffered a lot in the underworld, and was not eligible for reincarnation for a hundred years.


    Not only that, the king of the underworld also warned that he would not allow any gifted soul to be born into the Ling family, that is to say, he would break the Ling family''s spirit.


    Since then, there has been no south wind and North Ling in the world, because the wind family belongs to one person.


    Fengxi is the only feng shui master from the orthodox family in the world. He is really the first one.


    "I see."


    "And you? Close to the river mother close to me, what is the mind? If you want to deal with me, don''t say it''s you. Your grandfather is not my opponent even if he is alive. I advise you not to make fearless sacrifice.


    ¡±Hua Sheng doesn''t like Lingxiao. He never does. But because he didn''t do anything harmful, he still has his life.

 Chapter 1355

    "I think you misunderstood me. I actually Just want to see you Really, there is no other thought. You can rest assured that I will tell Mrs. Jiang that you have no threat to the Jiang family and let her accept you. " Lingxiao gives a guarantee.


    Hua Sheng is silent


    "Our Ling family can''t deal with you. If it wasn''t for you, we would have buried the whole family in the first World War of mass graves. My grandfather was confused. But I''m not confused, Hua Sheng. It''s better to make up for it or to feel guilty. I''m telling you a useful news. "


    "Tell me."


    "There are internal demons in the Xie family, so there will be twelve murderous things. If you don''t find out this person, the Xie family will continue to die."


    With Lingxiao''s words finished, Hua Sheng''s whole life was not good. Her face turned black and her eyes changed.


    "Really?" Hua Sheng is stunned. I didn''t expect Lingxiao would say such a thing.


    "Of course, what am I lying to you for?"


    "Things that are not predicted by Fengxi, can you see them? I don''t think you''re worse than the wind. "


    Hua Sheng doesn''t look down on Ling Xiao. He is one of the most unqualified people in the Ling family.


    Otherwise, it would not have been ignored by lingjiuzhou at the beginning, but after lingjiuzhou passed away, Lingjia really broke the craft.


    "If you don''t believe it, anyway, what I told you is true."


    "I''ll check it out." Hua Sheng didn''t say whether or not he believed, but he didn''t either.


    For Lingxiao, she still can''t like it. No matter when, she can''t be a real friend like Xie Dongyang.


    "Hua Sheng, i..."


    "You say it."


    "I Can I see you later? "


    After a long silence, such a sentence came.


    To be honest, Huasheng couldn''t answer.


    There are many people who like her. Lingxiao can''t get on the line, but the man is inexplicable. Every time he sees her, his eyes are like that The indescribable obsession, which is almost morbid, makes Huasheng hairy and afraid.


    "Why do you need to see me?"


    "I want to see I really don''t have any intention to frame you. I just want to see you. If you have a chance to let me see you, I will be satisfied. Besides If you need anything with Fengxi, I will do anything. "


    "What can you do for us?" Hua Sheng felt that this man meant something big.


    "Demolition at will, as long as you have one word."


    Lingxiao is serious. I really think Huasheng will trust him and give him the chance to work for her.


    "No, Fengxi and I don''t need anyone''s help, especially you. Lingxiao, since you have returned to ordinary people, you should live a good life. It''s better for you to play tricks and cheat money. As long as it doesn''t involve our Jiang family, it has nothing to do with me. Don''t come back later, and don''t worry about getting close to my family. If there is another time, I can''t guarantee that I will do it to you. "


    Lingxiao''s eyes were slightly disappointed. He knew that Hua Sheng would not take care of him. Even if he was a runner, she would not give him a chance.


    At last, Lingxiao could only turn around and leave. Before leaving, he did not forget to say, "you should be careful about Qin Wanyu''s ex girlfriend."


    Hua Sheng is stunned again.


    Joe snow? What does this matter to Qiao Xue?


    Do you mean What about the Xie family and Qiao Xue? When you think about it, it becomes more complicated.


    Hua Sheng''s face is also dignified


    "Ah Sheng, what''s the matter? Isn''t this boy unreasonable to you?"


    After Lingxiao left, the river rushed in at once, hugging his wife''s waist, fearing that Hua Sheng would be bullied.


    In fact, his daughter-in-law really is not who dares to bully, only Hua Sheng''s share of bullying others, who dares not to give this woman a little face?

 Chapter 1356

    Hua Sheng shakes his head But obviously tired.


    "What''s the matter? What did Lingxiao say? "


    After all, Jiang Liu has known about Hua Sheng for several years. Seeing that her mood is not very right, he guesses whether Ling Xiao has said anything.


    "It''s nothing. It''s about the Xie family. Fengxi and I promised to help Xie Dongyang find out the truth about his father and brother."


    It''s said that it''s Xie Dongyang''s business. The river nodded and didn''t say much.


    At this time, Jiangliu mobile phone rings.


    When he picked up the phone, Fengxi called out over there, "give it to ashing quickly."


    "You won''t fight with Qin, Wan and Yu, will you? Don''t control it. Just hammer him to death. " Jiang Liu thinks that Fengxi and Qin Wanyu are making trouble again. He tries to persuade Hua Sheng, so he deliberately teases her.


    "It''s not our business. Please call it asson."


    Looking at the wind, Xi is so worried that the river will not delay any more. He hands it directly to Hua Sheng.


    "Wind..." Her voice is always clear and sweet.


    "Ah Sheng, did you let Xie Dongyang funeral his father and brother?"


    Hua Sheng replied, "yes, I don''t want him to guard the dead people. I advise him to bury them quickly."


    "So you want him to be buried today?"


    "No, I want to discuss with you to choose a day."


    "I''ll say it''s not you. How can you make such a low-level mistake..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Vaguely, Hua Sheng felt something was wrong, and the tone of wind was different from usual.


    "You don''t know. The Xie family has already had a funeral. Just now I received the news But look at the present time. Is that a place to bury? I wonder how you can be so confused. Today is a fierce day. It''s not suitable for funeral. There are two bodies in Xiejia''s house. It''s going to happen when they are buried in these days. "


    "When did it happen?"


    "Just now, if I didn''t ask someone to stare at me, I would be kept in the dark. Xie Dongyang didn''t fart one, so he went about his own business. It really made trouble for my mother. I was so angry."


    Fengxi herself has been in a grumpy mood these days. Because of the Qin, Wan and Yu affairs, she has been very tired.


    It''s really worrying that Xie''s family still has this problem.


    How about Xie Dongyang? Fengxi doesn''t care much.


    Most of it depends on the fact that he is a good friend of Huasheng.


    After hearing this, Hua Sheng didn''t say a word. He went to find Feng Xi with the river and hurried to Xie''s house.


    But they were a little late, and the funeral procession of Xie''s family had already started.


    And has gone towards the Nanshan cemetery in Jiangcheng, Huasheng looked at the time, and looked up at the sun in the sky, with complex emotions.


    "What''s the matter, is there any trouble?"


    Jiangliu, as a Muggle, is sometimes really aggrieved because he really doesn''t understand this and can''t help his daughter-in-law.


    Hua Sheng was patient and explained to Jiang Liu, "there are 24 hours in a day, except that midnight is the most cloudy time, in fact, 12 noon is just a lot of people don''t know. Xie Dongyang doesn''t know why. He even chose to bury his father and brother at 12 noon. This is going to be a problem. In addition, today''s Day is not good, and it''s not suitable for burial. Nanshan is water, and uncle Xie, who lives with fire, is a criminal. In this case, if a funeral is forced, something will happen. No wonder the wind will get angry. "


    As soon as Hua Sheng''s voice dropped, his mobile phone received a call. It was Xie Ning.


    The child''s voice panicked on the phone. He cried and said, "aunt Huasheng, please come and help us. My grandpa and dad are alive, and they are biting people everywhere, whimpering..."

 Chapter 1357

    After hearing this, Hua Sheng''s face changed greatly. "Where are you now?"


    "I don''t know. It''s just out of the city. There''s a forest. There''s a lot of snow here. Oh There is also a lighthouse not far away. " Although Xie Ning is a child, he is thoughtful and logical in the end. Even if he is afraid, he still cries and says some landmark buildings.


    Hua Sheng is quick enough to search for information.


    Not far south of the city, woods, snow, and lighthouses?


    After synthesizing the above information, Huasheng was quickly located and rushed to the river.


    Jiangliu is also calm, midway called the rescue team, there are ambulances, afraid of big things.


    However, Fengxi is still carrying the treasure chest, a long white self-fitting coat, and the wind is cool.


    Huasheng is a long black dress, representing respect for the deceased Xie family.


    Qin Wanyu''s inquiry also brought people to the rescue in a hurry, but like the river, he had too little strength to help.


    When Hua Sheng and Feng Xi arrived, the two dead people of Xie''s family had gone crazy.


    Xie Yun and Xie Dongze are wearing black Zhongshan suits. They look strange in the daytime.


    They caught the funeral procession and began to bite and pounce.


    The ground was already howling, dead and wounded.


    And Xie Dongyang has rushed up, put his arms around Xie Dongze''s neck from behind and locked his throat directly, "brother, calm down You can''t hurt people. Don''t do that. Wake up. "


    Xie Dongze''s eyes are already in a state of frenzy, where there is a sense to speak of.


    Xie Dongyao has been crying with her stomach up, and she still holds Xie Ning in her arms.


    In a black Bentley, he was taken care of by his relatives.


    Xie Dongyao''s husband follows Xie Dongyang to subdue Xie Dongze.


    But he was so powerful that he couldn''t help it.


    At this time, Xie Yun also jumped up and bit Xie Dongyang''s arm. At that time, Xie Dongyang felt only numb.


    Then came the sharp pain of heart erosion and bone decay, but he was so manly that there was no pit.


    "Second uncle Second uncle was bitten by grandpa Second uncle You don''t want to die. "


    When Xie Ning saw that Xie Dongyang was bitten, he really didn''t calm down and rushed out of the little aunt''s arms to go to Xie Dongyang.


    Feng Yu cried and hugged the child. "Don''t go, Ning Ning, don''t go Mom, please, mom can''t lose it anymore. "


    "Sister in law Let''s run if not I feel that my father and brother have changed. They will kill us... " Xie Dongyao is also pale and scared.


    Xie Ning stares at her aunt, "my second uncle is so kind to you. Why do you ignore him? I didn''t expect you to be so selfish... "


    "Ning Ning, you can''t blame me either. I don''t think the second brother can help. He can''t hold on for long. He''ll be swallowed later But my child still needs a father, so We can''t all die in vain. Honey, come back soon. Let''s get out of here. "


    Xie Dongyao covered her stomach and called out to her husband who was not hurt.


    Xie Dongyang covers his arm and takes a look at his brother-in-law. "Ah Zhe, go away quickly. Take mom, Yao Yao and her sister-in-law Ning Ning Ning to leave. You can sit down in a car. I will drag dad and brother-in-law."


    "Second brother can''t do it. You''re finished when we leave. You''re the only man in the Xie family. You can''t die..." Xie Dongyao''s husband is a good man. He also has responsibilities at the critical moment. He usually has a good relationship with Xie''s family, so he doesn''t agree with Xie Dongyang''s arrangement.

 Chapter 1358

    "I''m ok. I can live one by one. Hurry up, don''t talk nonsense." After Xie Dongyang finished, he pushed hard, and then surrounded Xie Dongyao''s husband.


    He was alone. He had a big brother in front of him and a father in the back. But now his close relative is a zombie without any feelings.


    The kind that can kill him at any time


    "Wind, help." Hua Sheng is also anxious to see this scene, so he quickly let the wind come to save people.


    She used her aura to circle the place. Then all the innocent people will be sent out of the border and will not be attacked.


    And Feng Xi takes out the magic weapon of the wind family, and directly uses two black dog blood programmed collars to trap the two corpses, unable to move.


    Hua Sheng raises his hand, a seven color ribbon floats in the air, directly entangles the besieged Xie Dongyang, and pulls him from the desperate situation.


    And these actions are almost in one go, even Xie Dongyang can''t react.


    When he returned to his mind, he saw Huasheng''s unchanging face.


    "Sheng..." He immediately felt aggrieved and even thought that if he had just died, it would be too late to see the last face of a Sheng.


    Hua Sheng is silent for a few seconds and looks at Xie Dongyang without saying a word.


    A few seconds later, she raised her hand and slapped Xie Dongyang directly.


    This slap on the face made the knot solid, thorough and full of strength.


    "Whoa, someone''s mad."


    Feng Xi didn''t expect Hua Sheng to beat Xie Dongyang. She was shocked. Then she vomited her tongue and went to clean up Xie''s father and son.


    I dare not get close to Huasheng. After all, the look of this sister''s rage is terrible.


    After Xie Dongyang was beaten, he covered his face for a long time without saying a word.


    "It doesn''t matter if you kill yourself. You almost killed your family. Do you really want your family to die? When Xie''s family came to you, they broke the incense? " Hua Sheng waited for his eyes and asked sternly.


    "Sheng Sheng, I actually..."


    "Shut up and listen to me, Xie Dongyang. I''ll tell you. Your thanks are not just a family affair. There are too many things involved in it. I made it clear on that day that we should arrange the funeral with Fengxi. I told you why. You don''t believe me. You bury your father and brother without permission. Even if you don''t believe me, you have to carry me and the wind. You are brave. Look outside the border. How many people have given their lives because of your stupid behavior? Your old mother, your poor niece, your big sister Do you really have the heart? "


    "I didn''t expect that. I just..."


    Xie Dongyang is also stupid. How could he think that the simple burial of his father and brother would be like this.


    "What do you think? Would you believe that? Didn''t you choose this time to bury? You think it''s not suitable for entering the earth today, but you still want to enter the earth. You think it''s the most cloudy at 12 noon. You also choose to leave at noon. You all know that I told you that the body must be far away from the living things. But look at the cemetery over there, how many wild cats are there? "


    Hua Sheng angrily points to the other side. Xie Dongyang can see clearly.


    It turned out that a dozen stray cats had gathered near the cemetery.


    And the color of those cats is very strange. Each one is black and white, and the eyes are full of weird light.


    Fresh corpses will use the spirit of animals to return to the sun, which is a thing that has been popular among the people.


    Xie Dongyang never dreamed that it would happen in his own home.


    "Tell me, who gave you this idea? I know you won''t." Hua Sheng''s eyes are cold. Xie Dongyang is not comfortable. He is shocked by Hua Sheng''s aura. Then he looks back at his family.


    Hua Sheng suddenly thought of Lingxiao''s words. There is a ghost in Xie''s family Is it true that?

 Chapter 1359

    Hua Sheng sweeps those people''s faces one by one.


    Feng Yu hugged his daughter with fear and anxiety in his eyes.


    Xie Dongyang pours into her husband''s arms, afraid to probe, but shivering all over.


    Xie Ning doesn''t worry about uncle Er. He keeps looking here. Children''s eyes won''t cheat.


    Xie Dongyao''s husband, who has just shown that he is innocent, is the only one who meets Xie Dongyang''s difficulties.


    Those who risk their lives to control the situation will certainly not become insiders.


    Then Is the last person left behind the Xie family?


    It''s reasonable to say that when her husband and son died, her eyes should be sad. But when Hua Sheng looked over, he found that old lady Xie''s eyes were evasive, and seemed worried, and he kept looking towards the wind.


    Do you mean The old lady of Xie family has been controlled?


    Hua Sheng slowly opens Tianyan to see Xie''s old man, Xie Dongyang''s mother.


    However, I was disappointed to find that old lady Xie was not manipulated. She was still human.


    There is no change, no evil spirit, no weird behavior.


    It''s a little hard to say


    After pondering for a while, Hua Sheng didn''t think it through. She turned to look at Xie Dongyang. "I don''t want to say that, do I? I''ll tell you Xie Dongyang. Your Xie family is likely to have an internal ghost. I don''t mean to stir up a quarrel. It''s true that some people want your family to die. And this person may be your close relative. Do you believe it or not? If you want to believe me, you''d better tell me, who is the one who encouraged you to go to the funeral this time? If you don''t believe me, Fengxi and I will leave after finishing the work. I won''t ask about anything you thank your family later. "


    Hua Sheng is really annoyed by Xie Dongyang this time.


    It''s reasonable to say that Xie Dongyang is not stupid and has a smart mind, but what he has done is to make Hua Sheng incomprehensible.


    That''s why she never really likes Xie Dongyang.


    I always think that sometimes he will be full of energy, very reckless, very emotional.


    It''s not as safe as the river. If the river does this, he will not hide it from Hua Sheng. He will tell the whole story.


    He would not be like Xie Dongyang to grind his haw and stop talking.


    "Sheng Sheng, I''m sorry. You''re right. I really should. I understand what you mean This time, it''s true that I was not encouraged, or that I wanted to bury my father and brother myself. So it doesn''t involve anyone. You have fire. Come to me. "


    Xie Dongyang didn''t know what to worry about, and finally refused to say whose idea was to let him go to the funeral at this sensitive moment.


    Almost a disaster


    Hua Sheng is so angry that he clenches his fist to death. He really wants to kill Xie Dongyang.


    She holds her white knuckled fingers and points to the outside of the border. "Today, all innocent people who died in vain are framed by you, Xie Dongyang. How can your life be worth these lives alone? Your criminal career will never end in the next life. If you want to suffer when you leave the underworld, Xie Dongyang, you want to revive your father and your elder brother. I can understand your mood, but Can you stop killing other innocent people? Your father, your brother''s life is precious. Is other people''s life mean? When have you been so narrow? My good friend Xie Dongyang, the Iron-blooded man who is willing to kill his relatives for my sake, where has he gone? "


    This time, Hua Sheng is really bloody with Xie Dongyang''s scolding, and the atmosphere has been tense.


    "Sheng..." Xie Dongyang blushed and felt guilty. He wanted to apologize, but it was dark Suddenly fainted to the ground.


    At this time, Hua Sheng found that the place where Xie Dongyang was bitten by his father had begun to turn purple and black, and began to fester.

 Chapter 1360

    "Second uncle Second uncle My second uncle fainted. My mother, my second uncle fainted. Will he die? "


    Not far away, Xie Ning saw Xie Dongyang faint, almost crying for a moment.


    Feng Yu is also worried, but it''s not her ruthlessness that keeps her from coming forward. It''s her real inability to lose.


    Thanks for a sudden accident, this family has suffered too much.


    Xie Dongyang was bitten by the corpse, which she saw clearly.


    In case of any corpse poisoning or infection, Xie Ning will be in danger.


    "My son If anything happens to Dongyang, I will not live. My son... "


    The old lady Xie''s crying voice is already bleak and shrill, which makes people worried.


    Xie Dongyao also cried all the time. Her husband held her all the time behind her and refused to let her come forward.


    Therefore, Xie Dongyang faints, only Hua Sheng is around.


    Hua Sheng quickly squatted down and pulled away the cloth where he was bitten.


    The bitten place is really rotten. Hua Sheng quickly takes out the antidote used by fengxijia.


    Directly into Xie Dongyang''s mouth, and then use the spirit to poison his corpse a little bit.


    The wound also heals a little under the inspiration of Huasheng.


    At this time, Fengxi jumped out of the border. "NIMA, like me, is sweating. Old Xie and elder brother Xie Dongyang are not so violent when they are alive. Now they are very fierce when they die. It''s hard to deal with. Fortunately, Fengxi is a talented expert. "


    "Well, Lord Fengxi, don''t flatter yourself. Come and help."


    Seeing the wind coming out, Hua Sheng knew that she had made it.


    Wind Xi squats down to feel Xie Dongyang''s pulse, and her face changes slightly.


    "What''s the matter? Is the poison not cleaned up? " Hua Sheng is worried.


    Feng Xi shakes his head and takes a look at Hua Sheng. "Did you use the spirit power to help detoxify?"


    "Yes, the pills you give can only dissolve the external toxins, but those attacking poisons still need to be forced out. What''s the problem?" Hua Sheng has already felt that if he does this, it seems that he is not good to Xie Dongyang, because he will know when he looks at the wind.


    Wind Xi whispered, "you detoxify me like this, no problem. I have a special physique. But Xie Dongyang is a normal person. He can''t digest such a large amount of aura. I just felt his pulse and there was a breath in his body."


    "How can it be? I used to detoxify Jiangliu like this. Jiangliu is OK."


    "Is the river OK?" There is an accident in the wind.


    She didn''t expect that the river could bear the powerful aura of Huasheng.


    "Yes, he''s fine."


    "That may be At that time, you still have the body. Now you are made of cotton. All the spiritual power comes from the soul itself. That''s why you have such a big impact. You don''t need to input the spirit. I''ll use acupuncture to pull out the remaining poison for him. I''m afraid that if you continue to use the spirit, he will explode. "


    Hua Sheng raised her eyebrows. She didn''t know it would be so serious.


    Although I''m very angry with Xie Dongyang for this time, I don''t want to die. After all, the Xie family has been miserable.


    "What did the two father and son do?" Hua Sheng looks at some sad questions in the border not far away.


    "It''s turned to ashes. There''s only ashes left. Let''s choose a day to settle down. If they''re still alive, they''re not allowed to die again. I''m just curious about where the cats are?" When the wind finished, Hua Sheng noticed that all the wild cats were gone, which was weird.


    Hua Sheng then turns around and goes to the Xie family. His eyes fall on Mrs. Xie.


    "Auntie, you look terrible. What''s wrong with you?" Hua Sheng looks into her eyes as if to see through her.

 Chapter 1361

    Mrs. Xie hurriedly turned her face and dared not look into Hua Sheng''s eyes. "No, no, I''m ok Is my son OK? "


    "Xie Dongyang is OK. Don''t worry."


    At this time, Xie Dongyao hurriedly stepped forward, took Huasheng''s hand and cried, "sister Huasheng, it''s good to have you Or my second brother will If my second brother had gone, what would we do for our family? "


    He said that Xie Dongyang began to cry again. He was very sad. He was out of breath.


    That big belly also fluctuates from time to time, her husband hurriedly hugs her to comfort, "Yao Yao, you can''t cry, the body is important, since the second brother is OK, you should not follow too sad, if you have any good or bad, everyone is also deadly."


    Hua Sheng nodded and held Xie Dongyao''s hand to comfort him. "Yes, Yao Yao Yao, what''s most important for you now is to take care of yourself. Don''t worry too much. Give birth to a child properly. I believe your father and your elder brother will bless you in the heaven."


    "Well, thank you, sister Huasheng. Then my second brother will be obliged to take care of her..."


    Xie Dongyao looks normal, and can say these words, which is enough to see and understand the world.


    Xie Dongyang was bitten and cured by Huasheng, but he still hasn''t woke up because of his strong spirit.


    Hua Sheng decided to take him back to his home for observation, for fear of anything unusual.


    Later, the event of Xie''s family came to an end. Fengxi and Huasheng took Xie Dongyang, who was in a coma, to Fengxi''s house.


    "Wind."


    "Yes?"


    "What has happened to Qiao Xue recently?"


    "No, what''s the matter?" The wind has not been able to care about Qin, Wan and Yu. Where can we care about Qiao Xue?


    "Nothing. I always think she''s missing at this point. It''s strange."


    Hua Sheng is a thoughtful person. He associates the black hand behind Xie''s family this time, and Ling Xiao tells her that Xie''s family has an inner ghost.


    With the time when Qiao Xue disappeared, she always felt something was coming out.


    But it''s not entirely certain yet.


    "What kind of storm can her little soul set off? You''re worried..." The wind was afraid of Qiao Xue, so he didn''t worry about anything.


    When they returned to Fengxi''s house, they saw Qin Wanyu downstairs.


    "Let me help you carry it. How can you two girls do such hard work?" Qin, Wan and Yu came, asking for help to carry Xie Dongyang in a coma.


    Unexpectedly, Fengxi pushed him away directly.


    "There''s a breeze in my family. Don''t worry about President Qin. He''s so expensive. Why don''t you mix with the common people like us?"


    Finish saying, the wind blows a whistle, the wind family breeze quickly down four, Xie Dongyang got upstairs guest lie.


    Qin, Wan and Yu are very embarrassed, standing in front of the wind.


    "Wind, I have something to tell you."


    "I have nothing to say to you."


    "You talk. I''ll go and watch Xie Dongyang."


    Hua Sheng knew that the relationship between the two men was that they kept cutting and straightening, so he didn''t want to mix them up.


    Just give them some space and let them solve it by themselves.


    Hua Sheng goes up and looks at Xie Dongyang, afraid that there is something wrong with his wound.


    Wind Xi is blocked by Qin Wanyu downstairs, not to let her go home.


    Feng Xi is really a man of righteousness. She is always obliged to do something about Hua Sheng.


    This time, Feng Xi''s hair was in a mess when she came back.


    His face was still flushed by the cold wind. It was very painful to watch.


    Qin Wanyu stretched out his hand to get up the Liu Hai, which was hanging down in front of Fengxi''s forehead, just as intimate as before.


    However, Feng Xi suddenly dodged, and then looked at Qin Wanyu, "you are not here, Qin Wanyu..."

 Chapter 1362

    Feng Xi and Qin Wanyu don''t know what to say downstairs.


    Hua Sheng didn''t want to listen either. When she went upstairs, she helped Xie Dongyang to lie on the bed of the guest.


    Then he put out his hand to cover it and looked at her quietly.


    Hua Sheng once wanted to give Xie Dongyang a chance to see the great fortune of his life, that is to say, fortune telling with bamboo sticks.


    It''s like giving it to Yu Ping at the beginning, but she finds that she has no courage.


    At that time, I just got married with Jiangliu and met Yu Ping for the first time. I was still in a spectator''s mind. Can I help you or not.


    So I went to have a look at Yu Ping''s life style. But now Xie Dongyang has too much to do with her. In this case, Hua Sheng is not rational and calm enough to do it as an onlooker.


    For example, if you know that Xie Dongyang can only live to 35 years old, is that help or not?


    If you help me, it''s just to embarrass Ming Yan. It''s against the heaven''s way. I''ve tasted the strong points and almost died in the sky robbery.


    If you don''t help me, do you really see that the last single seedling of Xie family died in middle age?


    Prophet is not a very good thing. Why do people like divination?


    Is it really better to figure out that you don''t have many days?


    The wind came up very quickly, less than 10 minutes or so, and the face was not good when it came up.


    "You two haven''t reconciled?"


    "Reconcile, I won''t take care of this man in the future."


    The wind is not angry, Hua Sheng smiled, knowing that she said angry words. The whole world knows that they really love each other, that is, they are stubborn and stubborn, which is very similar to Hua Zhi and Wang Jun when they first fell in love.


    "Well, then I won''t interfere." Hua Sheng smiles.


    Knowing their affairs, in fact, they don''t need to be advised. Fengxi knows better than anyone else, and Qin Wanyu can''t give up.


    "Xie Dongyang is still awake?" Wind Xi looked at Xie Dongyang and wondered.


    "Not yet."


    "Is the wound all right?"


    "I checked. It''s OK."


    "I guess it''s because your aura flushes your heart. Alas, it seems that you should use your aura carefully in the future, especially for these Muggles." Feng Xi also pays attention to it. A Sheng''s strength is more and more powerful, but Muggles are also more and more unbearable.


    Hua Sheng agrees, nodding. "I''ll pay attention later."


    In other words, Xie Dongyang woke up and suddenly coughed a few times.


    Hua Sheng and Feng Xi immediately gather together, and Xie Dongyang opens his eyes weakly, "a Sheng, haven''t you left yet?"


    Feng Xi noticed that Xie Dongyang''s name for Hua Sheng changed from Sheng Sheng to a Sheng. It seems The boy is weak and wilting.


    After all, I''ve known Huasheng for such a long time. For the first time, I saw that Huasheng had such a big temper.


    "Would you like some water?"


    Hua Sheng did not avoid suspicion, just like his relatives, he helped Xie Dongyang to sit up with the wind.


    His lips were dry and bleeding, and his face was very pale. There was a little childish temperament.


    There is no resemblance with the former Xie Dongyang. It can only be said that nature makes people. How long has it been? So many things happened to the Xie family?


    "Good."


    Xie Dongyang feebly said a good word.


    Hua Sheng takes the glass from the air and hands it to Xie Dongyang.


    He drank up the whole glass of water in a small mouthful, and the hand holding the glass trembled slightly.


    Hua Sheng can''t bear to help him drag the bottom of the quilt to avoid spilling it on the bed.


    After drinking the water, Xie Dongyang looks up at Hua Sheng. He is so close that he really wants to kiss her


    But at present, he really dare not. He just looks at that side of his face.


    "Xie Dongyang, are you ok? If you are OK, let''s settle the accounts." Hua Sheng said with a cold face.


    "Ouch, the boat of friendship is going over. Let''s talk. I won''t disturb you." Seeing the bad atmosphere, Feng Xi ran away quickly.

 Chapter 1363

    Xie Dongyang knows how to get away from Huasheng. He has to explain it anyway.


    So I didn''t avoid it, but I smiled, "a Sheng, you can judge me, can you let me eat something first? I''m so hungry. "


    Hua Sheng looks at him like this. He is very angry and funny.


    But still let the wind Xi to prepare to eat, the wind Xi home is also miserable, there is almost nothing in the refrigerator.


    Finally, he cooked a bowl of noodles for Xie Dongyang. The noodles were still cooked in the wind.


    Xie Dongyang, under the gaze of Huasheng, gulped down the noodles before slowing down and putting down the bowl.


    Xie Dongyang looks at Hua Sheng secretly. Hua Sheng sits beside him with his hands around his chest.


    "A Sheng."


    "Say."


    "I want to apologize to you."


    "No, don''t apologize. You''re not sorry. It''s not me you''re sorry for." Hua Sheng frowned and was still angry at Xie Dongyang''s practice.


    "But I know you''re angry. You''re angry. You''ve never done that to me. I know It''s my fault. "


    Hua Sheng is silent


    "Actually I know it''s wrong, but... "


    Xie Dongyang wants to speak and stops, but he doesn''t know how to speak.


    "Tell me, Xie Dongyang, who is that man in your family? Who asked you to do this? I want to find out this person. She is very important. She will kill your family and many innocent people. "


    Hua Sheng knows that Xie Dongyang can''t do such a thing himself. He must have been used.


    Who else can use him and refuse to let him tell the truth?


    It must be the Xie family. How many are left?


    Mrs. Xie, Xie Dongyao, Xie Ning, and Feng Yu.


    Xie Dongyao''s husband can be excluded, because he is not the Xie family, so Xie Dongyang must be protecting who.


    "A Sheng..."


    "Do you say no?" Hua Sheng gets up and stares at Xie Dongyang. He has no patience.


    What she is angry about is that in front of the big right and big wrong, Xie Dongyang is so selfish and narrow this time?


    Today''s farce is not to stop loss in time, for the sake of our family and regardless of the life and death of outsiders.


    I''m afraid there are countless casualties. Both Huasheng and Fengxi want to protect the safety of Jiangcheng, but Jiangcheng is becoming increasingly unsafe.


    This is against the original idea of Hua Sheng, so can she not be angry?


    "A Sheng, you can beat me and scold me if you are angry or anything, but I really can''t say I can''t say. "


    "You don''t say I know who it is, but I want to hear from you personally, but I didn''t expect you to so advise I used to think that you were very manly. Now, it seems that you are just an advice bag. I''ve lost my sight of Huasheng. There''s a saying I haven''t told you... "


    Hua Sheng finished and looked at Xie Dongyang coldly.


    His face changed a little, his eyes also flickered.


    Hua Sheng''s lips opened softly, saying, "you were not as good as my husband in the past, not as good as you are now, and not as good as you are in the future. You are not as good as his ten thousandth in your life. If you were him, you would never kill so many people because of your own interests. So I love him, not you. "


    After hearing this, Xie Dongyang''s face turned white There was no blood.


    This may be the first time in the past few years that he deeply loves Hua Sheng to hear her say such cruel words to himself.


    It''s like stabbing a knife in the heart


    He''s in agony


    That remark echoed in my ear like a curse


    So I love him, not you I love him, not you, not you, not you

 Chapter 1364

    After that, Hua Sheng got up and left, because her patience had been exhausted


    Xie Dongyang stood behind and was stunned. He wanted to stop Hua Sheng, but when he spoke, he couldn''t make a sound.


    Because he really didn''t know what else to say with asheng, their relationship really reached the lowest level in history.


    After Hua Sheng left, Xie Dongyang was stupefied upstairs for a long time before he put on his coat and went downstairs.


    Fengxi is sitting in the living room drinking tea, but she has a pleasant expression.


    "Fengxi, thank you for today''s business. If you didn''t arrive in time, we might all..."


    Feng Xi holds the tea cup, but smiles, "don''t thank me, thanks a Sheng, she is more worried about you. So many boys love her secretly. She only treats you differently. It''s because she really treats you as a friend. Since you are a friend of a Sheng, it must be my duty to Hua Sheng. "


    The more wind Xi said that, the more embarrassed Xie Dongyang was.


    Because he felt that he failed to live up to a Sheng''s heart, but he couldn''t help selling his mother, could he?


    In fact, it''s Xie''s husband who did the work this time. It''s she who always encouraged Xie Dongyang to give his father a funeral.


    As for the reason, it''s even more outrageous. It''s said that today''s Day is good, which can make the old master and the young master of the Xie family come back to life.


    Who would believe such a thing?


    But the old man of Xie''s family cried for two times and hung for three times. At last, Xie Dongyang couldn''t bear it, so he just agreed.


    Even forgot to ask, who told the mother these words, and why would they believe the absurd words of people''s life after death?


    Even people like Hua Sheng and Feng Xi didn''t promise to help him revive his father. Where else can they do this?


    But Xie Dongyang finally thought it was too simple. He thought that as long as he obeyed his mother, it would be OK.


    Anyway, my brother and my father are going to be buried sooner or later. I didn''t expect that there would be so many things coming up, which also started the cold war between him and Huasheng.


    When Xie Dongyang came out of Fengxi''s house, the whole person was not in good condition.


    Feng Xi is afraid that he has something else to do. He secretly asks two Qingfeng to follow him.


    When Huasheng came back, Jiangliu was still in the company.


    Gingko made brown sugar ginger tea, poured a cup for Huasheng, and drank it hot.


    Her cotton body is very magical now. Although it''s cotton, it can also feel and eat and drink.


    More and more like a person, Xiaohei did not know when a meow, on the lazy run.


    Get down at the master''s feet, obediently, and stick to Hua Sheng''s skirt.


    "Miss, do you have anything else to eat in the evening?"


    Hua Sheng shakes his head and leans on his temples.


    At this time, her cell phone rings


    She picked it up and saw the video sent by Feng Yu. To be honest, Hua Sheng and Feng Yu are not very familiar. Is there anything important to say?


    When Hua Sheng picked up the video, it was Xie Ning''s face.


    Xie Ning looks like the second uncle. She has a good face. She speaks with milk and milk. She is very cute.


    As soon as the video was followed, Xie Ning shouted, "aunt Hua Sheng."


    "Ning Ning." Hua Sheng''s eyes are gentle.


    Maybe it''s because I don''t have children. I like children for no reason.


    Even Hua Xiaohan, the daughter of Hua Feng, and Bai Kangning, the son of Hua Lin.


    She will really love them, buy them toys and coax them.


    Therefore, seeing Xie Ning, Hua Sheng is also a mother''s love flooded, and his face also eased a lot.


    "Aunt Hua Sheng, can you stop being angry with uncle Er and forgive him?" Xie Ning asked me seriously. I don''t know how to answer all the questions for Hua Sheng.

 Chapter 1365

    "Aunt Hua Sheng, uncle Er really likes you very much. I used to think that uncle Er''s favorite person was me, but later, with aunt Hua Sheng, Ning Ning Ning is not the person that uncle Er likes. Ning Ning would like to say that no matter what uncle Er has done, I hope you will give him a chance to forgive him, otherwise uncle Er will be very sad, even worse than death, OK? "


    It''s very complicated for a child to say these words.


    Everyone knows that Xie Dongyang likes Hua Sheng, so how can he be so happy this time?


    Even if he asks for it himself, Hua Sheng will not forgive him.


    But if Xie Ning comes to love, the nature is different.


    Hua Sheng listened to the children''s words and said nothing, but it was clear that his face was much better.


    "Aunt Hua Sheng, did you listen to me?" Xie Ning asked again wrongly.


    "I heard Ning Ning." Hua Sheng''s voice is very gentle.


    "Then will you forgive my second uncle?" Xie Ning asked carefully.


    Hua Sheng''s eyes smiled, "well, forgive your uncle."


    "Really? Ha, auntie, don''t lie to me. " When Xie Ning heard that Hua Sheng had forgiven Xie Dongyang, he was very happy.


    "Well, forgive me, Ning Ning Ning is so sensible and so obedient. I just want to forgive your uncle in Ning Ning''s face."


    At that time, Hua Sheng was really angry. But he didn''t plan to ignore Xie Dongyang forever.


    It''s just because the Xie family hasn''t got a clue yet. Hua Sheng''s mood is very depressed.


    However, hearing Hua Sheng''s forgiveness, Xie Ning immediately went to find Xie Dongyang with his achievements.


    Hua Sheng turns off his mobile phone and sighs.


    When the river opened its door, it happened to see her like this.


    "Whoops, who offended my wife Jiang?"


    Hua Sheng raised his head and sipped his lips. "Who dares to provoke your wife Jiang?"


    "Then why sigh?" Jiang Liu takes off his coat and steps over to hug Hua Sheng''s shoulder.


    "Nothing. It''s all small things."


    "It''s about the Xie family, isn''t it?"


    "Well, yes, there are so many people died in Jiangcheng due to the big incident of Xie''s family, but I didn''t find out the source. I was a little hurt."


    "Didn''t you find out about the Xie family?"


    The river flow also comes from the wind.


    "But I think old lady Xie is also the cannon fodder, not the real mastermind. On the surface, it''s Xie Dongyang''s mother who encouraged this. After all, it''s his mother. Xie Dongyang has no problem protecting it. But I don''t think the old man of Xie family is so skilled. Even Lingxiao has no ability to know which day a funeral can lead to a disaster. The people behind him not only understand these means, but also are extremely vicious. Those night owls, we all suspect that they are not ordinary cats. Looking at the crazy state of Xie''s father and son, both Fengxi and I think they may be cat spirits. "


    Speaking of Maoling, Xiaohei got up lazily and meowed twice.


    Hua Sheng stroked Xiao Hei''s back and continued to tell Jiang Liu, "the cat spirit is much more terrible than the night owl. I don''t think the old man of Xie family can find the cat spirit, so She may have misled us by mistake. The real person behind the scenes hasn''t come out yet. "


    How can the river flow be so smart? I frown slightly. "It''s really complicated, but don''t think about it. My Mrs. Jiang, do you know? Your university for nationalities is going to have a party. I got the notice for you today. "


    "Ah? Party? "


    When it comes to the party, Hua Sheng is slightly shocked.


    Then Jiang Liu took out a dark red invitation letter from her briefcase. She carefully opened it and wrote --

 Chapter 1366

    It says - we sincerely invite Ms. Hua Sheng to attend the 48th anniversary dinner party of Minzu University. Minzu University is looking forward to your return to your alma mater.


    If it wasn''t for Jiangliu to mention this school, Huasheng really couldn''t remember it.


    But think about it. It seems to be yesterday.


    She has never read a book, so she has been diss by the outside world. How about the legend of the fifth Miss Hua family?


    But the real Miss five is really amazing. After marriage, Jiang Liu is bored to see Hua Sheng and agrees to go to school.


    Hua Sheng did get a lot from the University for nationalities. He met Yu Ping, the rural girl.


    It also helped her to change her fortune completely. It not only made her fall in love with Yuan Shao, but also made her have a beautiful and confident face.


    But think carefully, these things are four years ago, time is in a hurry, has passed more than 1000 days and nights.


    "A Sheng, are you ok?"


    Seeing Hua Sheng''s silence, Jiang Liu thought so.


    "I''m fine."


    "What''s your stupidity? Don''t want to go? " The river looks at Huasheng''s face.


    "No, I want to go back and have a look. If you don''t remind me, I don''t remember that I went to university, but I don''t even have my diploma.


    Hua Sheng laughs with tears in his eyes. He still misses that simple and leisurely time in his heart.


    Think about it carefully. When I first married Jiangliu, I lived a peaceful life.


    "I''m not worried about my graduation certificate. I can ask your headmaster for it. What I''m worried about now is what kind of dress does Mrs. Jiang wear?"


    "I have a lot of clothes. Don''t buy any more."


    Hua Sheng felt that Jiang Liu might want to make a custom dress again, so he got up and took him to the upstairs cloakroom.


    In the master bedroom of Huasheng and Jiangliu, there is a large cloakroom. In the dark lattice, all the clothes of Huasheng are inside.


    There is a full wardrobe, some of which have not even been used by Huasheng once.


    They are all bought by the river in recent years. They are all kinds of, most of them are very immortal.


    "You pick one for me." Hua Sheng looks back at the river.


    River flows past, looking at the dress in the wardrobe seriously, one by one.


    Finally, the eyes stop at a set of Pure White Organza long dress.


    This dress is very chic, a bit similar to the wedding dress, but not as cumbersome as the wedding dress.


    But also more than usual dress, a lot of Xianqi, he thought, if a Sheng put on, it must be the most beautiful existence in the whole audience.


    "This one looks good?" Seeing the river''s thoughts, Hua Sheng deliberately rubs his head against the river''s chin. The couple are very close.


    "Well, you must look good, but I don''t want you to look so good. I''m jealous You''d better wear the ordinary one. I think the blue one is good. Otherwise, would you like to wear it? "


    "Ha ha ha, Mr. Jiang, you are good or bad. Let me wear home clothes."


    Hua Sheng''s gloomy mood was thoroughly amused. He fell on the river''s chest and listened to him talk about all kinds of stems.


    In the end, Huasheng still chose the little dress that Jiangliu liked very much.


    And Yu Ping attended the 48th anniversary dinner party of Minzu University.


    It was the last Sunday at the end of the year. On that night, the University of nationalities was full of people.


    Hua Sheng and Yu Ping sit in a low-key black Rolls Royce car, then get off together and walk to the school auditorium.


    "God, is that senior sister Hua Sheng?"


    "It''s said that she is the girl with the highest appearance value in the history of our national university. It''s not surprising."


    "It''s really a good look, but why not make it obvious. Going to the theatre can make our eyes full."


    Those younger and younger students really came to watch. Hua Sheng was not very interesting. She lowered her head slightly and went on.


    "Xiaoping, do you know Yuan Shao is back?"


    Hua Sheng''s voice is very light. She got the news. Ten minutes ago, it was the wechat sent to her by Hua Zhi''s busy guy.


    As for how Hua Zhi knows, she didn''t have time to ask.

 Chapter 1368

    "I''ll take some food first, and you can talk slowly."


    Hua Sheng knows that they haven''t seen each other for a long time, so he quickly finds an excuse not to use the light.


    As soon as Hua Sheng left, Yu Ping became more nervous.


    Or Yuan Shao offered, "there''s a coffee shop in the library, shall we go?"


    "Good."


    Yu Ping did not dare to look into Yuan Shao''s eyes all the time, but nodded and followed him silently.


    These two people have a story, and it''s not a secret, so along the way, many people cast gossip eyes.


    There were even whispers, "you know what? Yuan Shao talked to Yu Ping. They loved him. "


    "True or false?"


    "It''s true, of course. Yu Ping used to be ugly, but later she hugged her thigh and her school flower thigh. Do you know our school flower of Minzu University? The first beauty in a hundred years, Hua Sheng, Jiang Liu''s wife, Jiang''s little grandmother, that''s a real beauty. "


    "Oh, there are so many melons. I haven''t eaten them. Please give us Amway."


    These boys and girls come together to start all kinds of gossip.


    Yu Ping looks embarrassed, but Yuan Shao doesn''t care. After all, he has been abroad for several years, and he doesn''t care about these rumors for a long time.


    They went all the way to the end of the library, where there was a small coffee shop.


    When they came in, they ordered two cappuccinos.


    Then Yuan Shao looked at Yu Ping''s face and said, "you are more mature than before."


    Yu Ping doesn''t know why she suddenly wants to cry, so what she says is hoarse and choking.


    She said, "yes, you look more mature than before. How are you these years abroad?"


    Originally, it was polite, but I didn''t expect Yuan Shao to play the card according to common sense. "No, I''m not very well. I listened to my mother''s words, and married a Chinese American, but I didn''t divorce for a long time. Later, I married a white ilnasha for my family''s business, but also divorced. My two marriages didn''t last more than three months, and I didn''t have any children."


    "Well..." Yu Ping is very upset. She sincerely hopes that Yu Ping will be better.


    Yuan Shao watched Yu Ping continue to speak, "because they are not the people I love. The people I love are still in China, just She has no me in her heart, I know. "


    So, Yu Pinggang is flustered. She bites her lips. "Yuan Shao, everything in the past has gone..."


    "I can''t go, Xiaoping. How can I go there? We don''t lose our memory. The past is still in our mind. I often think, what kind of situation would it be if you went abroad with me? I used to like Huasheng. I always thought it was her face, but later I understood that what I like is Huasheng''s courage and persistence. You see her, and the river is also a rough road, not to give up? Huasheng has no children now, but Jiangliu still loves her as treasure, which is pure love. I think I can do it, but you didn''t give me a chance. "


    "Yuan Shao, i..."


    "I know you''re married. There''s something wrong with you, but Xiaoping I am not so magnanimous, and I don''t care as much as the TV plays. You let me bless you. I can''t say it. I don''t want you to be happy, I don''t want to let go, I have you in my heart and our memories. "


    Yu Ping is silent


    "My mother passed away last year." Yuan Shao suddenly said.


    Yu Ping looks up in surprise.

 Chapter 1369

    "Yuan Shao, your mother, she..."


    Yu Ping didn''t know about Yuan Shao''s mother''s death because his family lived abroad.


    Although there are real estate and business in China, they are rarely in Jiangcheng.


    So I didn''t know the news that Yuan Shao''s mother had passed away, so I was shocked.


    "She suddenly got sick a year ago. When she came out, she was in terminal cancer. She had an operation abroad, but the effect was not ideal. After the operation, she began to have a rash all over her body. She had a fever. She rejected so much that she could not take any anti-cancer drugs. Less than three months after the operation, she died. My father was very upset. He buried her in a foreign country and didn''t bring her back. Now my father is in poor health, sometimes confused, and feels that my mother is still alive... "


    When Yuan Shao said these words, he always held a coffee cup in his hand and looked out of the window at the snow.


    But it seems that there is not too much sadness at the bottom of the eye, perhaps the most sad time has passed.


    Yu Ping is so upset that she even wants to cry.


    She opened her mouth, a little dry. "Yuan Shao, you have to save your sorrows. You can''t come back from death."


    "Don''t worry, I want to open it for a long time. My mother has passed away so long, and my worst days have passed. I feel sorry for my father and miss my mother, so I often feel in a trance. I''m not as wise as before. I''m doing business at home, but I have no mind. I''ve been thinking about a question, Xiaoping, do you think that we are here to suffer? "


    Yu Ping is holding a coffee cup in her hands. She doesn''t know how to answer.


    It''s just that I really love Yuan Shao, once the school grass, the son of heaven, so the boy with halo.


    So many girls like boys, now after all this, it''s not the sunshine youth.


    Yuan Shaoyan''s value has not changed, but his sense of youth, innocence and enthusiasm have been polished by the years.


    Yu Ping suddenly felt that she was lucky.


    Yuan Shaosheng has everything, but now he has nothing but money.


    She has nothing, but now she has everything.


    Yu Ping''s family has been unable to raise any storm, so she has already lived a leisurely life.


    She has everything but children now.


    Therefore, compared with Yuan Shao, Yu Ping feels very lucky.


    It seems that the old ancestor said, "30 years of Hedong and 30 years of Hexi, this is not a fake.".


    If you don''t live to the end, you really don''t know what your life will become.


    Seeing that Ping didn''t speak and smiled bitterly, Yuan Shao continued, "I think we are born to suffer from suffering and torment. Happiness and happiness are short-lived, and suffering and torment are permanent. After I wanted to open up, I envied my mother. At least she left this suffering place and went to the eternal country. There will be no more trouble."


    "Yuan Shao, people always have to look forward. You are still young..." Yu Ping comforts her.


    "Yes, the past is bitter. I shouldn''t have said something to you, but now I can''t control my emotions when I see you. My mother didn''t like you at that time. She said a lot of things that hurt your self-esteem and hurt you so much. I apologized for her. Before she left, she told me to apologize to you and regretted that she had stopped us. If you were still by my side, our children might be several years old, and my mother might have seen her grandchildren But I know that life has no if, only consequences and results. "


    Yu Ping just listened quietly and didn''t say a word.


    "Xiaoping, if I want you to divorce and go with me. Would you like to? I know I''m selfish, but I just can''t let it go. I''m not afraid of what others say about me. I hate me. I just want to be with you. "


    Yuan Shao suddenly holds Yu Ping''s hand, and her paranoid confession surprises her.

 Chapter 1370

    "Yuan Shao..."


    Yu Ping quickly draws back her hand. After all, it''s no better than before. Now she''s married.


    Even if you are in love with Yuan Shao and your ex boyfriend, you should also take into account your husband''s feelings now.


    At this time, a voice came


    "Xiaoping."


    Yu Ping hurriedly gets up and looks at the scene behind him in some panic. He is in a light blue suit and still has a Champagne Cup in his hand.


    It must have come from the party, and this situation was seen by jingsa, which was really embarrassing.


    Especially just Yuan Shao took her hand and said those words so loudly.


    It''s too much for any man. Yu Ping is a little afraid of being misunderstood, though Jing SA has never hurt her since she fell in love.


    But After all Just now


    "Here you are." Yu Ping walks over awkwardly and smiles at Jing SA.


    Please extend your hand and pull jingsa''s hand.


    In fact, she was very flustered and afraid of being rejected. At that time, she had no face in front of Yuan Shao.


    However, Jing SA naturally held out his hand and held it in the hand handed by Ping. "There''s nothing wrong with the company today. I''m afraid that you will get drunk at the party. I happened to come with Jiang Liu. I think he is worried about Hua Sheng too. How are you? Are you drunk?"


    "No, I just had coffee." Seeing Jing Sa''s tone is so gentle, Yu Ping is more relieved.


    "This is..."


    Jing SA looks at Yuan Shao on the side and seems to be looking forward to Yu Ping''s introduction.


    Yuan Shao is not so impolite, so he got up to introduce himself, "Hello, I''m Yu Ping''s school friend, my name is Yuan Shao."


    "Oh, I''ve heard from Xiaoping several times that you are a very capable senior in a foreign country."


    Look, high EQ means powerful. Jing SA is not jealous. No nose, no face, no nose.


    On the contrary, he praised Yuan Shao for his generosity. In this way, Yuan Shao was naturally not good at tit for tat. After all, he seemed to have no literacy.


    "Thank you very much." Yuan Shao nodded politely.


    "Xiaoping''s list is very small. I don''t think there are too many friends in the school, so the people she can look at must be excellent. Today, it turns out that the University for nationalities is also crouching tiger and hidden dragon. I''m sorry. Why didn''t I go to school and become a science and technology man? "


    Jing SA makes fun of herself and easily solves the embarrassment among the three.


    Yu Ping smiles gently, and the eyes that look at Jing SA are also affectionate.


    But in Yuan Shao''s eyes, such a scene can only be more heartfelt.


    Originally, I thought that if Yu Ping still had a little thought about herself, or the life was not so good, they both had hope to start again.


    But now it seems unlikely.


    The man named Jing SA is very elegant and cultivated. His IQ and EQ are not generally high.


    Yu Ping looks at him with adoration in her eyes. Where can she put everything down now.


    Yuan Shao pulled the corners of his mouth and laughed at himself. It seemed that everything was his own delusion.


    "I have something else to do, so don''t disturb me. I''ll get together sometime." Yuan Shao didn''t want to stay and watch people scatter dog food, so he made an excuse to go.


    Jing SA is not embarrassed. He nods, "OK, we can get together again."


    After Yuan Shao left, Yu Ping and Jing SA were worried.


    "Were you angry just now? I''m sorry, husband I didn''t know that he suddenly did... "


    She explained to jingsa with some trepidation, but also felt that she was too cowardly, so she should refuse directly. How could she not say it? Will Jing SA misunderstand Yuan Shao in his heart?

 Chapter 1371

    Jing SA lowers his head, arms around Yu Ping, and smiles softly, "I''ve been with you for so long, haven''t I trusted you? Your character is just like this, soft, so you are often bullied. I found out that you can be confident, sunny and be yourself when you are with Huasheng. "


    Yu Ping raised her head in surprise, looked at Jing Sa''s eyes and blinked, as if she didn''t dare to believe it.


    "Yes, Xiaosheng is the noble and benefactor of my life. Only when I am with her can I feel that I am Yuping, the real Yuping. It''s not that ugly monster, it''s not that bun, it''s not that poor girl who is laughed at."


    Jing SA touched her head, and her eyes were still spoiled.


    "So, how can I blame you? Don''t you know what my wife looks like? You and Yuan Shao also told me at the beginning that you haven''t seen each other for several years. It''s normal to meet and narrate the past. He''s not so cheeky. If you don''t agree, you won''t say it again. I won''t think about it much, but I''m afraid that you, stupid, will be gossiped by other people in the school, and will be angry with yourself. "


    Yu Ping smiles brightly, "that won''t be true. Although I''m timid, I dare not tear, but Xiaosheng is still there. Who dares to gossip with her? Don''t forget that Xiaosheng used to have a reputation in school. No one dared to be so reckless and hit the gun himself. "


    "Well, if you''re cold or not, I''ll give you my coat."


    With that, Jing SA takes off his suit and puts it on Yu Ping. They go back to the banquet hall hand in hand.


    When I met with Hua Sheng again, Yu Ping couldn''t help exclaiming, "Xiao Sheng, you say, Yuan Shao''s mother is so young, how can she go? I always thought she would be around Yuan Shao and take care of everything for her. Although her person is not very likeable, I know that she is not wrong, just loving her son. If I have a son in the future, It will be the same as her. I don''t want my son to marry a poor man from a top family, so to be honest, I feel very sad to hear that his mother died and suffered so many crimes. "


    Yu Ping is kind-hearted, which is why Hua Sheng is willing to help her all the time.


    From poverty to wealth, from ugliness to beauty, she has experienced so many differences and changes, but she has never forgotten her original intention.


    Whether it''s Hua Sheng or the people around him, they are always as gentle as before.


    So these words come from Yu Ping''s mouth, and Hua Sheng believes that she comes from her heart.


    Hua Sheng sat on the chair, playing with the glass in his hand, only sipping his lips. "Little Ping, everything in the world, except life and death, which is not a business? And life and death are we mortals can decide? If you don''t listen to the old man''s saying, the king of hell will let you die at three o''clock, and you won''t be able to wait until five o''clock. "


    "Well, I''m too sentimental. There''s nothing to say about it. It''s just that Yuan Shao has been lonely since then." Yu Ping also smiled and felt that it was meaningless to say these things. How could she decide such matters as life and death?


    And oh, Huasheng just said, we mortals This sentence is obviously wrong. Yu Ping wants to refute her.


    It''s clear that she is a fairy. Fengxi is a fairy. Only the rest are Muggles.


    In addition, just as Hua Sheng said, the king of hell let you die at three o''clock, you can''t wait until five o''clock???


    At this moment, Lord of the underworld a Qiu a Qiu sneezed twice and his face was black.


    "Your Excellency, have you caught a cold?" The hell difference behind me is also unique. Unexpectedly, I threw out such a sentence, which almost didn''t make the Lord of the hell angry.

 Chapter 1372

    Of course, Lord Pluto didn''t expect to be mentioned by Hua Sheng for no reason, but it doesn''t matter. Lord Pluto''s coldness is only for others.


    Hua Sheng is always an exception, so all the messengers know that even though Hua Sheng has made many mistakes, the Lord will not investigate.


    "Where are the spirits of Xie''s father and son?"


    The king of the netherworld raised his head, and suddenly thought that Hua Sheng had come to the netherworld not long ago, just for the sake of the Xie family.


    "Has been taken to the formalities."


    "Can there be any exceptions?"


    "Nothing unusual, but..."


    "Say." Seeing that the people under him are faltering, Lord Styx will not give a good face naturally, so he asked directly.


    "But the cause of death of Xie''s father and son and the records in the book of life and death are different, so many procedures are very difficult to handle. Those adults also say that if you want to see how to deal with it at last, Xie''s father and son were kind and didn''t do anything to harm others. It''s just that Xie Dongze cheated because he lost his mind for a while, but later it was Miss Hua Sheng who intervened to let him recover his marriage, so adults, what should I do? "


    The Pluto thought for a few seconds, "take it down and settle down first. Let''s think about it."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    The father and son of the Xie family have nothing special. If Hua Sheng didn''t go there specially for them, the Pluto really didn''t know who they were?


    "Lord Pluto, there is one more thing..."


    "Say."


    The king of the underworld lowered his head, and his face was not smiling all the year round. Fortunately, everyone was used to it.


    "Qiao Xue''s soul suddenly disappeared in the world, which is very strange."


    "Joe snow?" Pluto tries to search for memory, but still can''t remember this figure. After all, it''s too small.


    The ghost explained, "Qiao Xue was a ghost in the world. She died in a car accident when she was a girl. Because of the sins accumulated in her previous life and great previous life, she could not reincarnate for a long time. Originally, there were many such spirits in our underworld, but it happened that because she was the first love of Qin, Wan and Yu, she was once rescued by a passing Fengxi girl, free from her loneliness, wandering around... "


    "Go on." Pluto knows there must be something else.


    "Miss Fengxi is considerate. She may have taken her out of pity. At that time, we also asked us to report to you. Because of the particularity of the Feng family, she accidentally recruited several spirits. This is not illegal operation. After all, the wind family itself has a lot of bad wind ghost, running errands for their wind family. However, Qiao Xue was not very peaceful. When she arrived at Fengjia, she began to play tricks. Not only did she not get along with Fengjia qingfengren, but also she repeatedly stirred up the relationship between Fengxi and Qin Wanyu, which made Fengxi feel disgusted and rushed out. As a matter of fact, the exiled spirits can''t live in the world, but Qiao Xue still hasn''t come back to report. Our people have been looking for several days, but they can''t be seen It''s really weird. Although Qiao Xue and other small people are not worthy of your attention, we are afraid of any trouble in the future. I think it''s better to talk to the adults. "


    "Well, I see. You can step back."


    Lord Ming waved his hand and didn''t like to listen to these things. He didn''t care about Fengxi, Qin Wanyu or Qiao Xue.


    He cares about nothing but Huasheng.


    At this moment, Jiangcheng, late at night


    a white shadow appears in the hundreds of millions of luxury houses that Qin, Wan, Yu and Fengxi are going to marry.


    "Who?" Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t sleep at that time. They were watching the ball game. When they felt the shadow, they were alert.

 Chapter 1373

    "Brother Wanyu, it''s me."


    Qiao Xue came out from behind the curtain of the video room on the second floor, dressed in white and pale.


    Qin Wanyu had never seen Qiao Xue carefully before. She had been living on the stage of Fengxi''s family, just saying hello by chance.


    This time I saw how she came out from behind the curtain. To be honest, Qin Wanyu was afraid.


    Although Qiao Xue''s face is still pretty and she looks like a girl, Qin Wanyu feels inexplicably afraid.


    Maybe it''s because of the Yin Qi field that she brings with her. That kind of ghostly feeling, it''s really creepy.


    In any case, Qin Wanyu is just an ordinary person, while Qiao Xue is the soul of the dead, who has been dead for many years, which is a fact.


    Before taking her back to the villa, she didn''t run around, so Qin Wanyu didn''t feel terrible.


    Now it''s true that Qiao Xue is approaching her step by step It''s a strange thing.


    Qin Wanyu only felt that watching the white figure step by step, the hairs on his body were quietly standing up.


    "I''ve been looking for you for a long time. Where have you been?" Although Qin, Wan and Yu were afraid, they were people who had seen the world.


    On the surface, he still tried to pretend to be calm, so that Qiao Xue could not see the real idea in his heart.


    Qiao Xue drifts over and slowly sits down on the sofa opposite to Qin Wanyu. She always feels a layer of gloom on her face, which is depressing.


    "Because Huasheng and Fengxi have splashed dirty water on me, you don''t believe me. I know brother Wanyu can''t hold me, so I''ll go first. I''m sorry, I didn''t tell you..."


    Although Qiao Xue said the words of apology, the expression on her face didn''t mean to apologize at all.


    Even take the corner of the mouth with a smile like no, Qin Wanyu is very flustered.


    "What are you saying? We have known each other for so many years. I won''t believe you because of other people''s words. But Xiaoxue, you also need to explain to me why you have repeatedly provoked me and Fengxi. You know I like her so much... "


    Qin Wanyu is angry with Qiao Xue, which is right. Hua Sheng has put so many scenes, all of which are set up by Qiao Xue.


    As we all know, Fengxi is a man, so Qin, Wan and Yu are very sad. They had a tense relationship with Fengxi for Qiao Xue.


    The reason for these things is that Xie Dongyang became the best man, which is nothing to mention.


    "Why do you like her? Don''t you know she''s a flawed person? " Qiao Xue suddenly smiled, that kind of smile, looking at people and animals harmless, but Qin Wanyu knew that behind the smile, he didn''t know how much was mixed, it was too simple.


    "What defect?" Qin Wanyu gets up and can''t sit still. He still has his cell phone in his hand. He especially wants to call Fengxi and ask him to help him. He always feels that Qiao Xue will do something to herself when she comes back suddenly tonight.


    But I dare not dial the number directly. I''m afraid that Qiao Xue will find out and break his plan.


    Qiao Xue raised her head and saw the cool light with light green in her eyes. "Brother Wanyu, Fengxi is the leader of Fengjia family. She can''t get married and there can''t be people she likes. You can''t see that she was pregnant before, and she didn''t have any ability immediately. Fengjia family has been feuding for so many years. Once it is found that the leader has no skill, many demons and ghosts will come to her and kill her So why do you have to? "


    "We don''t want children. Jiangliu and Huasheng have no children, and they are just as kind." Qin, Wan and Yu refuted directly.


    Qiao Xue may not have thought that his answer was so straightforward, but also a bit of shock.


    "Brother Wanyu, are you sure you want a woman who can''t have children? A chicken that doesn''t lay eggs? " Qiao Xue asked, squinting.

 Chapter 1374

    Maybe it''s Qiao Xue''s tone with contempt. What is a chicken that can''t lay eggs? She''s a woman herself, okay?


    Why do women embarrass women? In view of Qiao Xuegang''s words, Qin Wanyu''s last feeling for her is gone.


    He suddenly felt that he had been too stupid before. Hua Sheng was right. Qiao Xue''s purpose of returning this time was impure.


    Maybe the time when Fengxi rescued her was also her design. Fengxi deliberately found out that she was bullied. Otherwise, the underworld is so big. How could Fengxi encounter her so coincidentally? Feng Xi is a big fool. He knows that he is his boyfriend''s ex girlfriend, is he a rival in love, or is he in pity and saves her, but what about her? Since I came to Fengjia, I''ve been restless and making trouble everywhere. Several times, he provoked the relationship between Fengxi and Qin, Anhui and Henan.


    At the thought of these, Qin Wanyu felt stupid and always believed Qiao Xue too much.


    In fact, Qiao Xue was not simple when she was alive, just because she was young at that time, Qin Wanyu didn''t want to think so dark for her childhood.


    "Xiaoxue, you are also a woman. How can you say such vicious words? What is a chicken that can''t lay eggs? Xiaoxue, you used to be different How can you be so vicious after all these years? "


    Qin Wanyu was a little annoyed. Maybe it was Qiao Xue''s slander of Fengxi that angered the defense line in his heart.


    Qiao Xue smiled and said, "I''m just telling you the truth. Why are you angry, brother Wanyu? What I said is true. Do you think you can live happily without children? That''s a big mistake. Even if Fengxi doesn''t have children, it''s a lifetime of uneasiness. If you stay with her, it won''t have good results. It may even affect your parents, family and friends If you look at Huasheng, even if you don''t have children, Jiang family, the most important family in Jiangcheng, is also broken All of these don''t count. Look at Xie Dongyang. What will happen if you like her? Isn''t this the end of the family? You see that Ling family kid likes her, so what? The Ling family has now retired from the stage of history. You are looking at the two maids beside Hua Sheng. One of them has died miserably. Wu Nan, the half brother of Hua Sheng, how does she deal with him? Brother Wanyu, you are just an ordinary person. Isn''t it good to live well? Why can''t you get along with yourself? "


    "I don''t think it''s impossible, but you are also a ghost of Xiaoxue Fengxi can''t have children, neither can you. She is still human, how about you? What are you? Think for yourself. "


    Qin, Anhui and Henan are a little more powerful than the river, Wang Junxian, that is, poisonous tongue.


    So he asked directly. Qiao Xue''s face was too ugly to stand up.


    "Brother Wanyu, I''m very responsible to tell you that I have not been an ordinary ghost in the underworld for many years. I have some energy. I can also find a body similar to mine to attach myself at any time, and then marry you to have children, which will not be very different And can the wind? Can she be the leader of xiafeng family and walk away with you? She can''t So Don''t be silly You may not be with me, but you must not be with me. That woman will kill you. "


    "Qiao Xue, let''s go There will be no more intersections between us, and there will be no more. "


    Qin Wanyu was a little tired. He pinched his temples and felt very tired.


    Qiao Xue is not so easy to get rid of. She suddenly gets up and a shadow comes to Qin Wanyu''s chest Seems to want to entangle him.

 Chapter 1375

    It never occurred to me that when her hand was about to touch Qin Wanyu''s chest, a golden light suddenly appeared, which directly formed a strong protective cover, and ejected Qiao Xue''s soul directly. It was really hurt. Qin Wanyu saw Qiao Xue directly fall on the windowsill.


    Poop, the knot is solid, but it''s also strange. How can the soul have weight and the sound of landing.


    Qiao Xue herself didn''t expect that she saw Qin Wanyu quarrel with Fengxi that day, and threw the red rope given by Fengxi in the garbage can.


    It was worn on the wrist. Qiao Xue thought there was nothing on Qin Wanyu.


    How could she think of such a powerful thing? She squinted hard at Qin Wanyu''s chest.


    See that shining thing. It''s the red cinnabar nine palace eight trigrams made by the Feng family.


    Nine palaces and eight trigrams. It''s said to be the treasure of Tibetan Buddhism.


    Moreover, there are twelve zodiac signs, eight trigrams array, Buddhist secret words, and the leader''s Kung Fu blessing of Feng family.


    So it''s not strange to see it, but it''s very hard to deal with evil spirits, especially the evil spirits like Qiao Xue, who have lived for a long time.


    Qin Wanyu was angry for a while that day, so he took off the red rope on his wrist, but the one on his neck was his true love.


    Hua Sheng said that when Feng Xi was very young, her grandfather made it for her, so she gave her amulet to Qin Wanyu.


    He was afraid that he would be harassed by evil spirits because of his relationship.


    That''s not the skill of Fengxi. It was made by Fengxi when he was still unknown. It''s hard to find any gold.


    It can be seen that Qin Wanyu''s position in Fengxi''s heart, so when Qin Wanyu thought of this talisman, he knew that Fengxi really liked him.


    So no matter how many people provoke him, he can''t take this one off his neck.


    That''s why Qiao Xue is suffering today. Qiao Xue didn''t expect to be so powerful. It''s just a artifact.


    Qiao Xue lies on the ground and looks at Qin Wanyu with some resentment. "Don''t you mean to forget the wind? Didn''t you say you wouldn''t keep her things? How can you still take the talisman of the Feng family? Brother Wanyu, you are a big man. Unexpectedly, you are also unbelievable. "


    Qin Wanyu reached out and touched the nine palace gossip around his neck, looking at Qiao Xue''s expressionless mouth.


    "You guessed it wrong. It''s not Fengxi''s, it''s her grandfather''s, it''s the artifact made by fengnameless grandfather, so it''s not Fengxi''s, of course, I won''t throw it away easily, and I didn''t throw it, otherwise Maybe you strangled him just now


    When Qin Wanyu said that, Qiao Xue''s face changed slightly.


    "Brother Wanyu, how can I hurt you? If I want to do something to you, can I wait until now? I just want to hold you I didn''t expect you to be so defensive of me, ha ha... "


    "Xiaoxue, I used to think that I grew up with you. I know your character. Now it seems I don''t know enough about you. Go, I won''t hurt you, but I can''t let you stay at home. Go It''s better to have a baby or to go anywhere. "


    "Are you driving me away?"


    "Otherwise, do you think you can still say that you have accomplished so much?" Qin, Wan and Yu coldly pulled the corners of their mouths.


    That smile all has the incomparable indifference.


    "To be honest, it''s better to please the wind, you''re for the wind You can sacrifice anything. You are... " At this moment in Qiao Xue''s heart, she is really going to be jealous.


    "Light snow, don''t get in the wind again, you know?" Qin Wanyu is a word of advice, but Qiao Xue is the threat of red fruits.

 Chapter 1376

    "Are you threatening me?" Qiao Xue''s face is worse than before.


    She can''t stand grandpa Fengxi''s things, even though she has made a lot of blessings for herself.


    "No, I''m just kind of persuading you. Why don''t you go with the wind or with yourself?" Qin Wanyu then turned to the wine cabinet and took a half bottle of foreign wine. He didn''t look at Qiao Xue any more. He knew that what he had was not Qiao Xue. No ghosts and monsters could get close to him.


    "What do I want to do? It''s my freedom, brother Wanyu. If you continue to be obsessed, Fengxi will kill you, she will, and you will regret it, ha ha."


    With a sneer and a roar, Qiao Xue disappeared in the hundreds of millions of villas in Qin, Anhui and Henan.


    Qin Wanyu drank alone, but he was not in the mood to watch the ball game. It was half past one in the night, but he was not sleepy at all.


    It''s not fear, but a lot of worries.


    He lay on the big bed in the bedroom, touched the nine palace eight diagrams card on his neck, and thought of the way the wind had given him.


    Feng Xi is very casual to take it off his neck and put it directly on his head.


    Then he said casually, "wear it. It can ward off evil spirits."


    Feng Xi is just like this. She doesn''t want to introduce such an important thing for a long time. It seems that she deliberately manages Qin Wanyu to ask for human feelings. If it wasn''t for Hua Sheng''s words later, Qin Wanyu may never know that it''s something that Feng Xi brought from small to large. It''s something that Feng Xi left with no name.


    He couldn''t help but pick up his mobile phone, open wechat, click the avatar, and hesitated for a while.


    Qin Wanyu: Xixi, did you sleep?


    Wind:???


    Qin Wanyu: I want to talk to you.


    Fengxi: I have no time, and I''m not familiar with Qin.


    Qin Wanyu: are you still angry with me? Can''t you just be generous? After all, you are the leader of Feng family. What''s the matter with me, a Muggle? Right? Windy Lord, you don''t remember villains, OK?


    Feng Xi: you don''t need to put on a hat for me. I don''t want to eat this set, do you understand?


    Qin Wanyu: Xixi, just now Qiao Xue came to me.


    Fengxi: very good. You should round the house quickly. Then you can make a movie with such money to commemorate the pure love between you two. The name of the movie can be called "the bitch man and the bitch woman with the ghost love unfinished".


    Qin Wanyu chuckled and said, "you''ve knocked over the vinegar jar. It''s so sour. It''s windy."


    Fengxi: I will eat your vinegar? Joke, don''t put gold on your face, OK? I went to the men''s Club casually for your appearance, but there are a lot of them. Apart from a few stinking money, they are useless.


    Qin Wan Yu:


    Well, women can''t really offend you. Those words that poison your tongue pierce your heart. Qin, Wan and Yu finally learned them.


    In a word, Wang Junxian also said this before. He said that when he was making trouble with Hua Zhi, he was almost stabbed to death by Hua Zhi.


    Fortunately, at last, they misunderstood and solved the problem.


    But this kind of trouble, others river flow does not have, say, who does not envy river flow, the wife looks beautiful like a flower, also gentle like water.


    Although Hua Sheng looks cold and not so enthusiastic, he will never be heartbroken. This is also the place that Wang Junxian and Qin Wanyu envy most.


    It''s said that the river loves Huasheng to the bone, but how can we not think that Huasheng is also gentle to the cotton field?

 Chapter 1377

    Hua Sheng''s gentleness is only for Jiangliu. In any case, she will never stick to Jiangliu''s heart. This is a silent love, an instinctive love and a very protective love.


    In fact, Feng Xi''s heart is not so grand, but he can''t forgive Qin Wanyu so easily.


    She was just about to run on for a few more words when she heard about the breeze.


    "Lord Fengxi, all the bodies that died together with Xie''s father and son have changed."


    After listening to this sentence, Fengxi bounced up directly from the bed and turned black.


    "Again?" Wind Xi thinks it''s his delusion. After all, it''s such a big thing.


    The weak breeze man was floating by the bed of Fengxi, and his voice was not loud. "Fengxi, it''s true. We four have checked it. I came back to report it. Three of them are still there. Aren''t those corpses not buried all the time? In the funeral parlor, waiting for good time. But tonight, with the full moon, there was a sudden change. "


    "What changes?" Wind Xi turns her head and takes a deep breath to keep calm.


    "More than 40 of them began to grow white hairs, and the longer they grew Then the eyes began to turn blue and purple, just like poisoning, although there was no sign of movement. But we have heard from your grandfather before that there should be some records in the old man''s handwriting. This kind of corpse suddenly grows white hair, and its eyes are blue and purple. It''s only possible that the corpse will change. "


    Feng Xi only thinks his brain is buzzing. It''s not a small number. It''s more than 40 corpses.


    If there is a corpse, it''s a problem. People in Jiangcheng


    She dared not think about it. She jumped up and searched for her treasure chest.


    "Has it changed now?"


    "No, I''ll let the three of them watch. I''ll report back. I think it''s very important for Fengxi. Would you like to discuss it with Lord Huasheng?"


    In the eyes of Fengjia Qingfeng, Huasheng is the most powerful existence. It can kill all the charming and cheap goods in minutes.


    Feng Xi didn''t dare to nod his head carelessly. "Yes, go to a Sheng. I''ll go to the funeral parlor to block those things first to prevent them from changing."


    "Good."


    After that, the breeze disappeared and went to the ten li spring breeze of Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng appears in the midnight street of Jiangcheng with a treasure chest and a black cloak.


    The speed is also very fast. It soon appeared in the funeral home of Vientiane, Jiangcheng, where the body was placed. The terrain here is very remote.


    At the beginning, it was put here because it was close to the site of the accident and the body was easy to transport.


    Now looking at the third floor of this small white building from afar, I feel resentful.


    It''s not good for the wind to whisper


    And he ran in, and as soon as he came to the door, he saw such a terrible sight.


    A body with white hair all over it was gnawing by the funeral home''s night watchman, which looked extremely horrible.


    It''s like a goat ripped by a lion. There''s blood everywhere. The air is full of blood.


    "I''m still late. They are It has changed. "


    The wind knows that it can distinguish from the bloody smell in the air. It also knows that this is not a killing that can be done by two corpses.


    Fengxi directly takes out the red silk thread from the treasure chest, flies through it, hooks the cannibal body, and strangles his neck.


    Then I pulled hard. I thought my head would land on the ground directly. I didn''t know that guy didn''t move.


    He also raised his head and stared at the wind angrily. Next second, he released the food in his hand and limped towards the wind.

 Chapter 1378

    "It''s a breeze in the wind house, all of them are back."


    Wind Xi a call, before the guard of the three wind moment all in the door.


    "Your Excellency, you are here. They are all lying dead."


    "When is it so easy to cheat corpses? It''s called necropsy, and it''s very troublesome for a corpse with white hair You have never been with Laotzu before. We only met once when Laotzu was alive. Fengxi, you are in great trouble now. "


    A few wind forced her to make her face more and more ugly, and her psychological pressure also reached the highest level in history.


    Just then, the body had come to Fengxi, and the three clear winds rushed up to fight.


    Surround the big guy, because the white hair is too much and too long to see the original face clearly.


    I can only tell from my height that this is a man, because my height is about one meter eight five.


    The movement is extremely quick, the reaction is quick, the vision is good, the wind Xi has observed several seconds, discovered that they also have the thinking ability.


    Generally, there are three kinds of autopsy.


    One is the lowest level. It''s just a simple corpse fraud. It has no other ability, so it''s easier to deal with.


    The second one is the intermediate one. In addition to resurrection, it has better strength and hearing, and its action ability is particularly sharp. However, there is also a drawback of this one, that is, no one has flexible thinking, and it is still like a zombie, just like a puppet.


    The most terrible is the third kind, which is called advanced necropsy. The corpse itself will be highly evolved. Some of them have long fingernails, some have tusks, some have hair that grows suddenly on one side, some have white hair, green hair, and some have more powerful tentacles like monsters and wings like bats.


    But antennae and wings are rarely seen, even grandpa or Grandpa.


    This kind of long white hair is very rare, after all, this kind of advanced necropsy needs many additional conditions.


    Only when the time and the place are favorable can we do it. It seems that this accident is not an accident.


    The bodies that died in the twelve murderous formations have changed.


    Xie Dongyang''s brother and father have also changed, but they are changed by Maoling, which is not the same as the hairy one.


    Three breeze take out to look after a family''s ability, but still can''t trap a long hair zongzi.


    Feng Xi knows how difficult it is this time. After all, there are more than 40 in it.


    She didn''t dare to think about it. She took out the black dog blood and threw it directly at the body.


    "Get out of the way."


    The wind roared, and the breeze dodged tacitly. A bottle of black dog blood was splashed on it and all fell on the body''s head.


    I thought I would turn it into blood water directly. I didn''t know that guy was only staying for a short time.


    It''s like being settled, but a few seconds later, all of a sudden, a strange cry came towards the wind.


    It''s as if it''s going to tear up the wind.


    Three breeze sees appearance hurriedly protect Lord, but wind is useless, she directly waves hand, let a few under retreat.


    She took out the Tianlei charm and exploded it directly in front of the big guy.


    Although Tianlei is the most common charm, it will become powerful according to the ability improvement of the person using the charm.


    Now Fengxi is an exorcist with two demon pills, so tianleifu is also powerful.


    A thunderbolt came down from the sky. It hit the big guy directly. The big guy fell on the ground and his whole body twitched


    But the next second He slowly got up from the ground, his white hair gradually turned green


    "No He evolved How could it be? " The wind widened its eyes and made them silly.


    A sky thunder didn''t kill the monster, but also let it evolve. Can you believe it?

 Chapter 1379

    The creature, which evolved into green hair, got up wobbly and was obviously not in the same state as before.


    "My God, what the hell is this?"


    "The white hair turns green. Is this a green turtle?"


    "Can it be recorded in the old man''s handwriting? What kind of emergency is this? "


    A few breeze also is frighten not lightly, how can think of to still have this kind of monster that is split in the sky thunder evolution?


    There is nothing in this grandfather''s handwriting, after all, this is an unexpected special event.


    "Get out of the way, you guys. Stay back You are not rivals for such things. I''ll come. "


    Fengxi also knows that, until now, not a few breeze can handle things. Fengxi must go to the battle in person,


    see that the sky thunder charm does not play a great role. Fengxi can only tie the corpse rope and throw out the silver thread stained with black dog blood and red cinnabar.


    Nimble shuttle in that monster periphery, layer upon layer of will he bind dead ground.


    That silly big man, all green hair, but great strength, even though he was tied to the corpse, but still struggling desperately.


    Fengxi takes out an exorcism smoke bomb and throws it directly on his tianlinggai.


    In the moment of explosion, the exorcism sword flew out of his hand and pierced the big guy''s heart directly.


    The jet of black and green liquid splashed everywhere, mixed with the stench of the rotten corpse, making the wind almost spit out.


    She squatted on the ground with her chest covered and retched


    "Mr. Fengxi, are you ok?"


    Several Qingfeng comforts the leader. They also feel sorry for him. It seems that the leader of the Feng family has not been so young for so many years.


    Fengxi is probably the first person in the family tree who took over the head of the family in his early 20s. After all, Fengxi has no outstanding back except for Fengxi.


    Not to mention that she is a lineage, a granddaughter of Feng nameless.


    The talent of Fengxi alone is enough for the family of Fengxi to forget to stop. What kind of talent is that?


    It is equivalent to having Yin and Yang eyes at birth, and the absorption of spiritual power is dozens of times faster than that of normal people.


    The special Constitution endows different missions.


    So at the beginning, when Lord bairan and Lord Styx entered the 72 fairyland to save people, Fengxi was the only human body that followed them.


    This matter, I think the wind family can blow for a lifetime.


    After all, we can fight together with the White Fox family and the leader of the underworld. We are also the best friends of the descendants of the nine heavenly lady. This contact has become so powerful that it is against the sky that many immortals envy it.


    Experts know if there is one.


    The wind family is an exorcism family. No matter how big the boss is, he will not shrink back. There is a second plan.


    With the wind, how can we not be sure?


    Just, this green guy is just one of them. There are more than 40 in the funeral hall.


    "Lord Fengxi, all the people in it are waking up one by one. They are coming out soon. What can I do?"


    Feng Xi looks at the sky over the funeral parlor and is really eager to try. It''s not only full of resentment, but also full of variation. Even If she doesn''t feel wrong, is there a little bit of evil? No, it''s not evil.


    She is also familiar with the spirit, which is a strange and familiar feeling.


    But Fengxi couldn''t remember where he had seen it? Just thought Something important must have happened tonight.


    "Four of you, set up the array with me. In the shortest time, is there any problem with Zhong Kui''s ghost catching array?" Wind Xi frowns, talking at the same time is also the beginning of the hundred treasure chest out of the array props.


    "No problem, sir. It''s just We''re worried. Can we be trapped by arraying? They It doesn''t seem like a normal zombie. ''

 Chapter 1380

    How can Fengxi not know the most common things that Qingfeng can see through?


    but where can she think about these at this moment? Of course, she tried to suppress the situation first.


    Speaking slowly and quickly, the wind with a few breeze, layer by layer to the small funeral hall around the array.


    The wind outside the array hurt the vitality of the next level of the border


    After a series of Dharma practices, the wind has gasped for breath. Sitting on the ground at the front door, I feel cold sweat.


    "Adult, you spend too much spiritual power. How can you stand a Zhong Kui ghost chasing array and a Tiangang mask to enchant? Don''t say that you are a small body. Even if the old man is still there, you can''t bear it. You can''t fight like this anymore. You need to keep some strength. After all I don''t know if it''s going to happen in a while? "


    "You''re right. I will."


    Fengxi takes out a bottle of mineral water and pours it in a few mouthfuls. The corners of her mouth are all wet.


    She really worked hard and hurt her energy.


    But what can we do? If you don''t do so, maybe those things will run out in a while, then Jiangcheng has a good one?


    How can millions of people in Jiangcheng live?


    Can''t be destroyed overnight? It''s not a biochemical crisis, it''s not a movie.


    Promised Grandpa, we must guard Jiangcheng and one side of the people.


    As for why we must guard Jiangcheng? Grandpa didn''t elaborate before, but Hua Sheng is a master of Fengshui. She also mentioned before that there is a Fengshui gathering called Jiulong around Jiangcheng. The Fengshui around Jiangcheng is really good.


    So these years, the development of Jiangcheng is huge, and it has become a first-line prosperous city in China.


    However, if the Fengshui Bureau in Kowloon is broken, there will be a natural disaster.


    A long time ago, when Hua Sheng watched the sky at night, he knew that there would be a catastrophe in Jiangcheng. The red blood moon was a bad omen.


    Where do you think there will be such a big fluctuation in three or four years?


    At that time, Fengxi kept Zhuoya, the woman, thinking that she was a restless guy. How could Zhuoya know that she was a current affairs person? After Zhuoman died, she didn''t revenge, but fled.


    Thinking of Zhuoya''s leaving, then Jiangcheng has nothing to do with moths.


    But now it''s not the same thing?


    "Why hasn''t asheng come yet? What happened? " There is a feeling of not being very practical in Fengxi''s heart.


    In view of the past, no matter what, a Sheng will arrive as soon as possible without delay.


    How come this time, after so long, Huasheng hasn''t made a move at all?


    The breeze to invite Huasheng has never returned. Fengxi always feels afraid that something has changed and made things worse?


    She sat on the ground with her knees crossed, her eyes fixed on the entrance of the funeral parlor for fear of change.


    In the spring breeze of ten li, Huasheng and Jiangliu played a game of chess leisurely. At the beginning of weiqi, Jiangliu deliberately gave way to Huasheng. Later, it was found that Huasheng''s technique was extremely powerful, and they dared not give way to it any more. Finally, the two played a fierce game and got together.


    Hua Sheng stood up slightly. "Mr. Jiang still let me at first, but he didn''t let me later. Is it because he doesn''t love me?"


    "To tell you the truth, I was afraid that I would lose face. I thought you were not so good at chess, Mrs. Jiang. How could you know that you gave me a xiamawei? But Since it''s a tie, don''t try another set. The loser should kiss each other ten times. "


    In his thirties, the river is still so rogue in front of Huasheng, which makes Huasheng blush again.

 Chapter 1381

    Hua Sheng smiled softly. He wanted to go back to the river, but suddenly his face changed.


    Seeing that something was wrong with her, the river quickly left the chess pieces and came, "what''s the matter? A Sheng? "


    "Something''s wrong with the wind. I have to see it."


    With that, Hua Sheng reached for her hand, and a white cloak draped directly on her shoulder. Her movements were extremely sharp.


    River current is not at ease, directly pull the corner of his wife''s dress


    Hua Sheng looked back and saw that Jiang Liu was just like his angry daughter-in-law, "what are you doing, Mr. Jiang?"


    "I want to go with you."


    "Poof..." Hua Sheng''s character is going to be amused by the river.


    "Mr. Jiang, not to..."


    "No, I''ll go with you. I''ll follow you wherever you go. I''ll live and die together."


    No one can imagine that the prince of the Jiang family, Mr. Jiang Liu, the 360 dead man, the ruthless man who has no friends, and the tyrant president, has become a stickler, and will always pull his wife''s skirt.


    "Husband I''m really fine. "


    "Then I will go, too."


    Hua Sheng:


    At this time, it''s up to us to see the river. Hua Sheng can''t help it, just She glanced at the sky outside. It was a peaceful night, but suddenly the sky changed. The curved crescent moon turned into a quiet green one.


    The moon turns red. It''s a disaster of blood. The moon turns green It''s a night of killing.


    On such a dangerous and unusual night, Hua Sheng certainly didn''t want his husband to take risks with him, but he couldn''t persuade Jiang Liu to take them with him.


    But Hua Sheng also brought one more, "Xiao Hei, come here."


    No one noticed the little black in the corner of the sofa. I don''t know when it has become a hundred times more energetic. There is no laziness in the past, even the eyes that can''t be opened. At this moment, they are bright and strange.


    "Do you want to take Ginkgo biloba with you? One more person and one more strength?" Jiangliu doesn''t know what Huasheng is going to do. Zhi thinks it''s better to bring more. After all, ginkgo is Kung Fu, not a rookie, not a vase.


    Hua Sheng shook his head. "Let her have a good rest. This girl is impulsive and not suitable for night. Besides We have a strong border in the spring breeze, and ginkgo is also the safest here. "


    When Hua Sheng walked out of the community with Jiang Liu and Xiao Hei, it was already black.


    There is no sound around, just like the beginning of silent mountain, which makes people shiver and creepy.


    "Xiaohei, you need to protect my husband, you know? No matter when, no matter what happens, you have to protect him well. "


    "Meow, meow, meow."


    Xiaohei called three times in a row, which is the meaning of the guarantee.


    Hua Sheng is a little relieved. The three of them go down the mountain together. Ten li spring wind is located on the hillside. It will take a while from the hillside to the bottom of the mountain.


    In the river, the black Porsche 918 shuttles through the silent night.


    Hua Sheng is holding Xiaohei in his arms. He doesn''t say a word in the car. He seems to be thinking about something.


    The funeral parlor where the accident happened is not far from the spring breeze of ten li in Huasheng. It''s not close. It''s a 35 minute drive.


    The breeze of Fengxi''s family was originally a message, but it didn''t appear here.


    Huasheng can feel the wind? It''s because of the things planted by Huasheng on Fengxi. It''s like something with the same mind.


    Only when the wind is hard, Hua Sheng will notice.


    When the sports car was about to get on the viaduct, suddenly A black cobweb fell from the sky, should be said to have no warning from the sky, directly wrapped up the sports car, the speed is extremely fast, people are unprepared.


    Squeak The river slammed on the brakes, or the car would really lose its center of gravity and tip over in the cobweb.

 Chapter 1382

    Fortunately, the river reacts so fast that it can escape a disaster. The river immediately looks back at Huasheng.


    "A Sheng, are you ok?"


    Hua Sheng shakes his head. He always protects the black cat in his arms, and keeps his hand against Xiao Hei''s head. He is afraid that he will bump into it. This move is very warm.


    Xiaohei looks like a dispensable guy. Only Fengxi and Huasheng know how powerful it is.


    But Xiaohei knows the Lord very much. In the years when Huasheng disappeared, although he went to Fengxi''s house, he never did anything. He was only responsible for eating, drinking and sleeping when he was full. Later, afraid that Zhuoya had any other thoughts about the river, he went to live in the river for a while.


    But when I was in Jiangliu''s house, I was still too lazy to do it. I was lying under the sofa all day, all kinds of laziness.


    Only in the spring breeze of ten li, can it find its own state and work for the master willingly.


    Many times when Hua Sheng went out, even if he didn''t shout it, he would follow him and be loyal to his master.


    In the words of Hua Zhi, Xiao Hei is a cat with a good temper. Besides Hua Sheng, no one can tell a guy who can''t move. He is too lazy to die.


    Of course, to protect the river, it is necessary for Huasheng to speak.


    "A Sheng, don''t move in the car. I''ll go out and see what''s going on."


    All of a sudden, he was stopped by someone. He must be confused. Jiangliu pushed the door open to get off, but Hua Zhi stopped him.


    "You don''t move, you hold Xiaohei, I''ll go."


    "No, I''ll go..."


    Jiangliu always thinks that he is a great man, but every time there is a danger, it is his wife who comes out. In this case, he really sticks to his heart and can''t stand it.


    Can not wait for the river to answer, Xiaohei jumped into the river''s arms, let him very passive.


    And Hua Sheng doesn''t know when he has drifted out of the car. He doesn''t need to open the door at all. After all She is no longer human.


    After Hua Sheng went out, she looked up at the spider web on the car body, and then she volleyed her right hand.


    Support the huge black cobweb and lift it very high until it can''t trap their car.


    Then she thought about the black cobweb. It''s so weird


    That is It''s really a spider web, can you believe it?


    It''s not a wire lock, it''s not a rope, it''s not any auxiliary tool, it''s a pure natural spider web.


    You should know that spiders'' webs are all white and have strong adhesiveness. Only because spiders are small, so spiders'' webs are also big.


    But this can actually cover a sports car, you can imagine, how big is the spider that makes this web?


    Hua Sheng squats on the ground, picks up a little bit of scattered cobweb thread and pinches it with his fingers.


    It''s really a real spider''s web, but the web is black, and the adhesion is hundreds of times larger than the ordinary spider''s web.


    Because this tenacity is not to say hand tear, even if it is a Swiss Army knife, it may not be broken.


    This What is it?


    Spider demon? Hua Sheng doesn''t think it''s like that. It''s not a realm that a spider demon can reach.


    At this time, there was a rustle not far away. Hua Sheng squinted and looked ahead.


    There is a white fog in front of us. The density is less than five meters.


    Through the white smoke, behind that A shadow from afar comes slowly


    Intuitively, it was a woman Although I haven''t seen the appearance clearly, I think it''s a woman.


    Sure enough, through the fog, it was a woman in a long red dress, long legs, split skirt, sexy invincible.


    Beauty is the most alluring, red lips, beautiful face, white skin.


    The only thing Hua Sheng noticed was that her whole body was faintly emitting black light.


    "Spider spirit?" Hua Sheng asked the man with a frown.

 Chapter 1383

    It may be that Hua Sheng''s words offended each other. The woman raised her left heart directly, and a big net flew out of her heart.


    The area of this net is three times larger than the head of Huasheng, and the adhesiveness of this net is experienced by Huasheng. Once stained, it is difficult to get rid of it. If it''s not just Huasheng who directly supports the huge Skynet with powerful spiritual power, then It will. Their car may have been corroded under the poisonous spider webs. Yes, it''s so terrible.


    So Huasheng also directly raises the palm of his hand and flies out a fire. When the net meets Huasheng''s fire, it turns into ash.


    And Huasheng only uses the first layer of the nine heaven holy fire, the blue dragon singing flame.


    The woman looked at Hua Sheng for a long time and then slowly said, "it''s three realms and six realms. It''s really powerful It''s rare that our master would be interested in seeing someone use the nine-day torch, which has been missing for tens of thousands of years. "


    "Who is your master? Who are you? "


    Hua Sheng tried to search for memories and familiar smells, but failed to find any clues about the woman.


    But people who can use such powerful abilities are not like ordinary spider spirits.


    Fengxi has dealt with spider essence before, and she doesn''t know.


    After those spiders become adults, in fact, the strength is not so strong, that is, the shape is long and frightening, winning in momentum.


    But in front of her tonight, Hua Sheng dare not look down on the woman who can use this powerful spider web.


    She even dared to say that even if the wind came tonight, it would not be able to deal with this woman. The difficult spider web, the wind would have a headache.


    The woman said and smiled and walked towards Huasheng.


    Every step of the graceful, seems to be a late night in the joy of buying drunk girls as attractive.


    But Hua Sheng is not in the mood to appreciate her beauty and pace, just the feeling of the woman, with the danger from the region.


    "Who is my master? This I''ll tell you later As for who I am It''s not in a hurry now. I have a very clear purpose today. I won''t do you any harm, but you can''t leave here. "


    "What do you mean?" Hua Sheng stared at the woman warily.


    Without waiting for the woman to speak, Hua Sheng suddenly responded with a heavy face? Don''t want me to save the wind? It seems that your calculation is very precise, one ring at a time. But do you really think you''ve put me off? How many layers do you think you can resist my nine day holy fire? "


    Hua Sheng is angry and has entered the battle preparation.


    It''s impossible if we don''t save the wind. It''s even more impossible if we delay.


    So she doesn''t think that she is not the opponent of this female spider. Even if she is not an ordinary spider essence and the queen of spiders, Hua Sheng won''t give up the chance to save her friends because of this.


    Bai ran and the emperor of the underworld have both said that Hua Sheng has a great possibility, or that it must be the last lineage left by the nine heavenly Xuannv Niang in the three realms and six realms. Although they don''t know the relationship between them, Hua Sheng can inherit the nine heavenly flame, which is enough to say that it''s not the side or branch of the nine heavenly Xuannv Niang.


    It must be a direct descendant, so it is possible to obtain such a powerful inheritance.


    Although no one has ever heard of when the lady of nine heavens has had love and men, the existence of Hua Sheng proves that she is indeed a member of the nine heavens family. What kind of race is it? That''s the ancient god, the real God.


    Therefore, Hua Sheng is a real goddess, a descendant of ancient gods who can make the three realms of immortals and Demons tremble.

 Chapter 1384

    That female spider also smile, "you seem to overestimate yourself a bit, even if you can use the nine day torch, so what? Don''t forget your present identity. You are born in the world, with flesh and eyes, and descended from the divine family. You are infected with the human race. How many real gods do you think you have? Nine days holy fire is powerful, but you are only one person after all, and I Age should be older than you, and Taoism must be higher than you. You said I can''t delay your time. Good I''ll see who said it today. "


    Finish saying, that woman has an extra leaf in her hand out of the sky, but it''s a pity that the leaf is not green.


    It was a black or even shimmering silver leaf. The woman put the leaf on her mouth and blew it


    In the dark night when I can''t see my fingers, even the crescent moon cooperates to hide in the clouds.


    The line of sight is also down to the limit that human beings can''t reach. Fortunately, Huasheng''s eyes are hundreds of times better than ordinary people''s, so he still can see everything in front of him.


    The woman''s voice is very strange. It gives people goose bumps when they hear it.


    What kind of voice is that?


    If it has to be described, it should be a sound that cat scratched desperately with its claws on the glass, extremely harsh and uncomfortable.


    Hua Sheng didn''t care about the sound, because she saw it, after the sound of the leaves.


    The Skynet that she supported began to move. She raised her head and carefully observed it. She also carefully guarded it.


    But I was scared by the scene, or disgusted


    That huge spider web, I don''t know when it started crawling with spiders, thousands of them, big and small.


    And the size of spiders is several times larger than that of ordinary spiders. They are all swarthy and only have red eyes.


    Hua Sheng didn''t dare to wait. She let out the fire of the sea soul. The huge fire came out of her hands.


    Towards the huge Skynet, the spider''s burning crackle fell in an instant.


    In order to avoid falling on himself, Hua Sheng specially uses his spiritual power to support himself with a golden light shield.


    Just The spider that fell down did not seem to die through, began to climb on the ground without direction, looking at people creepy.


    And the net that was burned a hole by the fire of the sea soul, I don''t know when it was repaired, intact.


    As if it had never been destroyed


    "I said, I won''t do anything to you, but you can''t leave here."


    The woman''s scheming on her face made Hua Sheng very upset. She was cold, and her eyes seemed to have a layer of frost. Yes, she said - go. After that, a seven color ribbon flew out of her waist in an instant, and her movements were extremely fast.


    The woman smiled more brightly. "Your baby is so many. You even have seven color satin Ling, a rare magic weapon. I treat you very well last day..."


    Those seven color ribbons are the most powerful. They are just like the fairy locks. As long as they aim at the target, they will keep pestering until they tie each other firmly. They are also one of Huasheng''s favorite weapons. They are almost a hundred strikes and never miss.


    Looking at the seven colored silk belt towards the woman, she turned into a huge spider in a flash. The size of the spider was at least ten meters high and tens of meters wide, especially the legs with spider spears, which were high and sharp. Only her head was still human, and all the others were demonized.


    "Bigger." Hua Sheng knew that the seven color ribbons were too small to tie up the monster, so he read the secret words directly to let the seven color ribbons lengthen and widen wirelessly, as if they were tailored for the monster.

 Chapter 1385

    "It seems that a Sheng is in danger. Xiao Hei, hide yourself in the car. I''ll go out and have a look."


    How can the river still sit in the dark?


    He didn''t dare to fight. He also wanted to stand beside his wife


    I didn''t know. Before Jiangliu got off the bus, he heard a voice in the car, "what are you going to do? Do you want to die?"


    "Who? Who''s talking? "


    For the first time, the river was so frightened that its face was almost white.


    You need to know that there is no third person in the car, except that he and Huasheng are Xiaohei, and there can be no dirty things, because there will be no evil spirit in the place where Huasheng is. So in this case of no psychological preparation, I heard someone talking, and the river was so scared that I almost lost my soul.


    It''s either timid or really unexpected.


    "When you''re on earth, you''re too stupid to see..."


    When the sound sounded again, the river looked for the source of the sound, and finally found the goal.


    That is Actually Little black?


    The river thought it was going to be wrong, rubbed its eyes hard, and then looked at it carefully.


    "Stop rubbing. I''m right."


    Xiaohei gets up from the copilot, yawns and stretches.


    Then a light sweep of the river.


    "Xiaohei Is it you? God How can you talk? Can speak? " The river is still muddled. I really didn''t expect that at this time, the black cat around me actually said human words. But he remembered before. Even if Xiaohei is talking to Huasheng and Fengxi, it''s all translated by the cat demon? Doesn''t Xiao Hei only speak cat language?


    "These are not the areas you are worried about. Explain them later In the current situation, you can''t go out, neither can I. I''m sure my master will take care of it. It''s just a waste of time. If you go out and get caught by that female spider, it''s like catching my master''s soft spot. So you can only go out to make trouble, not save people. "


    River flow slightly a Zheng, do not know what to say.


    "Don''t doubt me. You can look out on your own? How many spiders is that? Didn''t my master''s magic fire burn through? Do you know how tenacious those things are? If I''m not wrong, they also carry a lot of poison. Once the skin and flesh are stained, the intestines will be rotten. "


    "How do you know that?" River to tell the truth, do not know whether to believe Xiaohei.


    Is a cat that can speak suddenly trustworthy?


    "Besides, you can''t believe me, but you can''t put my master in danger The car is protected by the owner''s light shield. As long as you don''t go out, those things won''t come in. Why don''t you just squat in the car with me and wait for it to end? "


    "Little black..."


    "Don''t call me Xiaohei. I''m tens of thousands of years old. You can call me Heiye or HeiShao Or The most handsome and stylish black adult in the universe. "


    River current:


    The black cat suddenly speaks, which is beyond the river''s recognition. Now it is found that this is not only a talking cat, but also a narcissistic cat


    No matter how powerful Hua Sheng is, this time, he still can''t get away from his opponent very quickly, so he was dragged down in the end.


    The other side didn''t hurt her, just kept using spiders and spider webs to wrap them in layer by layer.


    Hua Sheng constantly burns the flame with spiritual power, but it''s cotton body, which can''t support such a powerful overdraft


    In this case, Fengxi is even worse, because the corpse keeps escaping from the array, and it is even more difficult for Fengxi to deal with two alone. A few breeze is also about to be unable to withstand.


    At this time, a figure came running nearby, shouting, "my woman, I will protect myself."

 Chapter 1386

    After hearing the familiar voice, Feng Xi turned around and almost blew it.


    Poof That''s Qin Wanyu. It''s really Qin Wanyu. That''s right. Why does he come here without sleeping at this time?


    When Qin Wanyu came, Fengxi was at a disadvantage. When she saw the moment of Qin Wanyu, she was really surprised and angry.


    The surprise is that it''s a kind of happiness to see the people you like at this time.


    But at this time, Fengxi cannot protect herself. Isn''t it a mess that a Muggle from Qin, Wan and Yu came here?


    It''s going to die here if it doesn''t work, so she''s afraid of the wind. She doesn''t want to lose Qin, Wan and Yu.


    "You come to fart, get out of here."


    Feng Xi is not angry. He roars at Qin Wanyu. He only wants to scold him, so he goes back to avoid wasting his words.


    Qin Wanyu didn''t say a word either, holding a miniature electric saw in his hand, directly facing a zombie behind Fengxi, and wearing it directly into his back.


    The zombie was cut from the back by Qin Wanyu. Suddenly, it was unable to support, and slowly fell to the ground


    "You..."


    Feng Xi is really surprised. What she didn''t solve with her own Tianlei charm, did Qin Wanyu solve with a small chainsaw? It was a bit of a drag, and she quickly asked, "what the hell are you?"


    "This is a chainsaw, can''t you see it? I just charged it, and it can be used for eight hours in a row... "


    "Nonsense, of course I know it''s a chainsaw. I mean Your chainsaw shouldn''t be so good What did you use on the chainsaw? " Fengxi is the leader of Fengshui family. How can you believe that ordinary chainsaws deal with zombies?


    Qin Wanyu smiled and didn''t rush to answer. He saw the corpse with wind around his neck.


    The squeaking sound of the electric drill came, and the zombie immediately separated, piled on the ground and turned into a pool of water, a pool of black and green water.


    "When I came out, I went to the five-year-old kid in the neighbor''s villa, gave me a bubble of urine, and then daubed it on the electric saw. But the bear kid didn''t drink much water before going to bed There''s not much urine. Let''s use it together... "


    Wind:


    "Get out of the way. How many are there? I''ll go and saw them."


    With that, Qin Wanyu was about to rush to the funeral home with a chainsaw. Before he could walk a few steps, he was pulled back by Feng Xi and his collar.


    "Qin Wanyu, why don''t you come back to me, your master..."


    "What''s the matter? Xi Xi? " The goods are innocent.


    "You''re going to die Do you know how many zombies there are? It''s just you little broken chainsaw. You''re lucky It''s also because I''ve already done a lot of damage to them. I don''t have much strength left. You picked up a big bargain. Do you really think you are the Exorcist? "


    Qin Wanyu: Er


    "Come back quickly and hide behind me."


    Wind Xi is very nervous, because she always feels that tonight will not be peaceful. On the surface, it''s the change of these corpses that will come out of the cage.


    But if you think about it, it''s terrible.


    A Sheng hasn''t come for such a long time. It''s not like her character. There must be something delayed.


    The breeze that went to report to a Sheng didn''t come back, did it say that it had been


    The wind sighed, "be careful, you guys. It won''t be peaceful tonight Don''t want to hang here, just watch out for me, watch those guys inside, and Pay attention to the movement around I''m afraid there''s something else. "


    The wind has just fallen I heard a strange cry from the abandoned factory building around the funeral home.


    It''s hard to hear. It''s like a child. It''s like a cat.

 Chapter 1387

    "What voice, good ghost person." Qin Wanyu felt his scalp numb even though the wind was still around him.


    The three wind family retreated one after another, and fought with her side by side behind the wind.


    At the front door, those corpses who have been dead are eager to try. It seems that they can''t be stopped for a long time


    If it had not been for Fengxi to keep blocking with Fengjia''s most powerful array, I would have lost control of it all.


    It''s a pity that there''s a moth here just now.


    The sound of the cat is louder and louder, and then


    I don''t know when, from both sides of the funeral home, there are forty or fifty more cats.


    To be exact, it''s not a cat. It''s a cat spirit. What''s a cat spirit?


    Feline spirits are those cats who have been used by corpses to repay Yang. They are not dead, but have changed in essence.


    The figure is twice as big as before, and the eyes are more strange than before.


    Even the sound has changed. These cat spirits are terrible, because after the change, they will no longer eat the food they used to eat. They used to eat fish, mice, and even some domestic cats will eat cat food, dried fish and other snacks.


    But after the change, he became a cat spirit. He only liked the food with blood smell.


    For example All kinds of carrion, especially the more blood, the better, or Dead bodies


    A more terrible thing happened before, that is to say, a private car driver had a car accident when he ran into a fence on Panshan Road, but he didn''t die. It''s just that the lower body was severely damaged during the crash.


    So I have no consciousness below my waist. I''m bleeding


    In the process of waiting for the ambulance, he didn''t dare to move for fear that he would be in danger. He just lay still.


    Later, a group of cats from the wild mountains came to smell the bloody smell, surrounded him and approached him a little bit.


    Forty minutes later, when the ambulance arrived, Zhi saw the human bones and blood on the ground.


    The body is not there I thought the man was rescued.


    So some local authorities also launched an investigation. At last, a man''s skull was found in a cliff and grass five kilometers away from the scene of the accident. Except for the bones, all the places with meat were missing.


    It''s like being eaten by some fierce beast. Experts say there are tigers or wolves nearby.


    But asked a lot of nearby residents, said they had not seen tigers and wolves.


    At that time, when Hua Sheng and Feng Xi read the news, they knew the originator directly.


    The killer must be Maoling, because Maoling likes to attack people with sharp claws.


    So there are obvious scratches on the man''s skull. At that time, Hua Sheng asked Feng Xi, "isn''t cat spirit a monster?"? You don''t care?


    After a long time of entanglement, Fengxi said, "I asked my grandfather this question when I was a child. My grandfather was also very entangled in the answer, Maoling? What do you say about this thing? It''s true that monsters are not. After all, they don''t have any Taoism or practice The body is just a cat. But is it harmless? No, the cat spirit is very fierce. It is aggressive to humans. When necessary, it can also attack and tear an adult in groups. So You can only think of it as a mutated species, between the demon and the animal. "


    Feng Xi''s words are also quite complicated. Qin Wanyu''s face is muddled.


    "Is that killing or not?" Qin, Wan and Yu were also embarrassed with a small electric saw in their hands.


    "You really want more. You don''t need to kill them. They will kill you..." Wind Xi despises and sweeps the face of Qin, Wan and Yu. ¡®

 Chapter 1388

    That''s right. Just as Feng Xi finished these words, those cat spirits were approaching.


    "These cats are so scary. I''m afraid of him." A god of the breeze.


    "Are you and he promising? Where do you want our Feng family''s face to rest? You''re a ghost who''s afraid of cats and even lost people. " The breeze nearby scolded.


    "You''re not afraid of it. Didn''t you look at those guys? It''s frightening. I feel like it''s a bad night."


    After the third Qingfeng finished, everyone looked at him, the kind of eyes to kill people.


    "Shut up, crow." The wind is going to get drunk.


    How can these three guys become so weak today because the enemy is too powerful?


    "Xi Xi, did you call Hua Sheng? Let her be more secure. " Qin Wanyu also thought that these cat spirits were very frightening, in addition to the monsters coming out, so he reminded them.


    "You don''t have to remind me. I''ve already sent someone to inform you, but my people haven''t come back I guess Not so optimistic. And ten thousand steps back, even if my people were stopped in the middle of the way, ah Sheng himself had a way to know that I was in danger. As she said before, the reason why asheng didn''t come now must be that he was in trouble. "


    "Then Is it possible that Hua Sheng is afraid to come? " This is not what Qin, Wan and Yu asked.


    It was asked by a breeze nearby. When he finished, he would have a big mouth when he came back. His eyes were full of stars.


    "Shut up quickly. I''m grumpy enough today. You won''t understand my feelings with Huasheng. So you are not qualified to evaluate her. How many times has she saved me in a crisis? She is not afraid of the devil in the hell of Shura Road, the path of reincarnation. She is afraid of a few cat spirits and Zombies? If you can ask this, it will prove that you grew up eating farts. "


    After being scolded by Fengxi, Qingfeng quickly lowered his head and stopped talking.


    Qin Wanyu takes out his mobile phone and dials Jiangliu''s number He knew that if he found Jiangliu, he would surely find Huasheng.


    Unfortunately, the phone has been unable to connect


    "Strange This elder brother never shut down, nor will he no longer serve the area. People''s signals are 5g. How can they not connect? power is out? It shouldn''t be Jiangliu''s mobile phone is solar powered, it will never be without electricity, and it will never delay business because of the lack of electricity, which is known by people in the circle. "


    "Jiang Liu and a Sheng must be together. If a Sheng is in trouble So Jiangliu must have met. You don''t have to call. Think about how to deal with these cat spirits first. "


    The wind Xi cold face looks to the front, that dozens of cat spirit around around them, without a crack.


    "These little pets are very tactical." Qin and WAN rubbed their brows and bones. They didn''t know what to say. They could only make fun of them and embolden themselves.


    The wind also raises the corner of the mouth, "pet? They are not. No one can keep such a vicious pet. Qin Wanyu I may not care about you in a moment''s fight. You need more from yourself. "


    "Xi Xi, if I dare to come tonight, I will never be afraid of dying. I will never regret it for you You don''t have to worry about it. You live me, you die me I''m not afraid of these cats and dogs. I''m also an old man. I have to work with them to the end. "


    With that, Qin Wanyu pressed the start button in his hand, and the saw turned again.

 Chapter 1389

    The reason why Qin, Wan and Yu came to find the wind is that it''s really evil.


    He is a Muggle himself and doesn''t care about these things at all. However, after Qiao Xue was blocked by the Feng family amulet, the Feng family amulet still slightly glowed, flashing all the time. At the beginning, Qin Wanyu thought it was his own eyesight and had hallucinations.


    Later, after a careful look, I knew that it was not an illusion, it was really flashing all the time.


    Does he think it''s Fengxi? What''s the matter? So he immediately called Fengxi, sent wechat, and called the home line.


    But there was no one to answer. Qin Wanyu knew that something was wrong with Tieding.


    So I didn''t go to the place where Fengxi lived. I directly found someone to investigate the monitoring and the location of Fengxi.


    At last, he found out the funeral parlor. Before he came, he prepared it specially.


    Because the wind came out in the evening, it must be to kill the demons.


    It''s impossible for him to go empty handed, so he has the stem of the chainsaw stained with the boy''s urine. But don''t say, fortunately, with the chainsaw, suddenly the wind came to deal with the two changed zombies. When is the time for confrontation?


    So, who says Muggles are useless?


    On the other side, Hua Sheng is going to collapse. She used to think that the fire in her hand tried lark, and no one was afraid of it.


    Even the twelve messengers of the Pluto were afraid of her.


    But today, no matter how she uses her power to gather the flame, she still fails to get rid of the female spider.


    To be exact, it''s the Skynet woven by the female spider, layer by layer, dense and dense.


    Those spiders are also three layers inside and three layers outside, trapping her with the river and Xiaohei.


    The female spider has no malice and doesn''t want to do anything to her, but it really makes her hard to move.


    If you don''t think of a way to leave, the wind is over there There may be danger.


    Finally, in a hurry, Fengxi launched the technique of voice transmission and went directly to the prefecture.


    "Ming Yan, help me."


    There are only four short words, but the king of the underworld almost arrived in an instant. It''s amazing how fast he moves.


    A black netherworld umbrella came from the netherworld, and a 360 degree tornado whirled in the air.


    The wind was so strong that Hua Sheng had to close his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, the huge Skynet and thousands of spiders had disappeared. There was only a woman with a red skirt on the opposite side, and he became a bare warrior.


    The king of the underworld is dressed in a black nine clawed Golden Dragon Python robe, with dark long hair shining in the black.


    After finishing the task, the ghost umbrella proudly returned to the master.


    So that''s what you''re looking at.


    On the viaduct in the middle of the night, a man with a charming face, wearing a retro dragon pattern running, holding a black umbrella. That picture is extremely charming. I don''t know if I thought it was a fairy tale play. After all, the actors are too good-looking and the scenes are too realistic.


    "I didn''t expect the king of the underworld to be so nosy."


    The woman''s voice was now accentuated, or androgynous.


    That is to say, every time she speaks, there are men''s voices and women''s voices in her voice, just like there are two people talking together, which makes people feel cold behind.


    I used to think that there was a kind of black terror and a kind of death that made people close to collapse.


    Now, the feeling of the red female spider is more terrible than that of the Lord of the underworld.


    Isn''t it terrible that even Hua Sheng can''t figure out the origin of the person with the formula of Heavenly God?


    "Don''t use the formula of God, she is the one who can figure out her identity." The emperor of the netherworld looked at Huasheng, and his tone was moderate.

 Chapter 1390

    "You know?"


    Hua Sheng''s face is surprised. She uses her inner power to drive the magic formula of heaven, but the Pluto has a look at it?


    Is that too scary? It''s like there''s no secret in front of him.


    "God rhyme, ha ha ha Little girl, you are so lovely then You use the magic formula to calculate this seat... " The woman in red looks up to the sky and laughs. Her arrogant and arrogant attitude makes Hua Sheng want to talk about her trampling on the ground.


    Ming Yan takes a look at Hua Sheng. "The divine formula is the highest mental skill of a diviner. I haven''t seen it before. It must have been learned in the library of Liuyun Kingdom thousands of years ago."


    "Good eyesight, that''s it."


    Hua Sheng really didn''t know the magic formula before, but when he came back from the 72 fairyland, he found his predecessor thousands of years ago.


    Solved some of the things left at that time, and also played tricks on the forerunner of the river.


    But these are not the key points. The key point is that Hua Sheng got the formula of heaven in the library of Tianshi mansion.


    In fact, the divine formula there is a fragmented script. There is no complete version at all.


    But it''s strange that Huasheng saw the fragmented script and it will be the whole story, which must be said to be a talent.


    Or to put it more profoundly, it used to be, and now it comes to mind.


    The magic formula of heaven is not something that ordinary people can learn. It''s only available in the xuanjie world, and it''s one of the advanced secret methods of people who cultivate immortals.


    For a diviner, if there is a magic formula in her life, it will be invincible. It can also be said that no one has shaken her position.


    Hua Sheng silently learned the secrets of heaven, but he never used them. Today, he really can''t understand the origin of the female spider in front of him.


    So in order not to expose herself, she urged her spiritual power and used the formula of God.


    There are eighty-eight sayings of the formula of God, each of which is a secret language of ancient times.


    So if you want to find out the origin of a person, you can find out the eighteenth generation of ancestors only with the formula of heaven and God.


    Before that, there was a saying in the divine world that God would rise up in nine days, and ten thousand shares of human beings would appear.


    That is to say, if a person with the power of God urges the formula of God, then all the identities that he wants to check cannot be found in the eight kingdoms and six harmonies, even in your previous life and reincarnation times.


    Because this God is abnormal, he has been forbidden by the emperor of jiuchongtian for a long time.


    "Why can''t we find out who she is?" Hua Sheng''s face was cold. This time he was hit hard. He met such an opponent for the first time. He didn''t even know his name or identity, let alone defeat others.


    The Pluto didn''t speak. He took a look at the woman in red.


    "If you have guessed correctly, you should be one of the nine elite guards in the world of demons. You can command tens of millions of spiders with huge spider webs and can withstand the nine days of holy fire. Then I guess You must be from the demon world. "


    "Good eyesight, your highness, go on..." The woman in red smiled brilliantly, as if she was a little happy with the words of the Pluto.


    When he heard about the devil Kingdom, Hua Sheng''s heart had sunk


    Demon world? Moon chopper? The devil king''s man? Is she here for revenge? Is it to save the moon?


    For a while, Hua Sheng had too many problems and worries.


    Don''t the people in the demon world say that they never appear in the three realms and six ways?


    Isn''t it said that after the war between the gods and the demons, when the demons were defeated, they should abide by the rules of defeat, and they were not allowed to enter the human world? How can we?

 Chapter 1391

    At this time, the Pluto continued, "I was lucky to see the copy of the Lord''s sacrifice more than 10000 years ago. There are some records in it, but I don''t know whether it is true or not because no one has verified it. At that time, it is recorded in the copy that there are nine elite guards in the world of demons, each of whom has a wide range of powers and is one of the guardians of the successors of the world of demons. Those nine are said to be three demons, three demons and three devils. And you, if you''re right, should be the black devil spider from the three demons. I heard that it''s a spider with 50000 years of cultivation, and it''s a very rare spider species. It''s highly poisonous. Its name should be dilingzhu. "


    What is the Lord sacrifice? In fact, it''s almost the same as the current historical records, just recording the past of the devil kingdom.


    At that time, the devil Kingdom didn''t fight so hard with the Three Kingdoms and six Taoism, so many stories can be spread out.


    Whether it''s the gods in the sky or the evil spirits in the underworld, in fact, they are very interested in the devil kingdom. There''s no dividing line between the eight trigrams.


    But later, after the war between the gods and the demons, the whereabouts of the Lord''s sacrifice were unknown.


    Like bairan, the Pluto is a God who has been cultivated for thousands of years, so it''s no surprise to see the Lord sacrifice.


    It''s just that he never mentioned what the devil sacrifice records. Except for Bai ran, no one can get words out of Ming Yan''s mouth. That''s for sure.


    So now the words of Pluto not only shocked Hua Sheng, but also shocked the women in red.


    "I can''t imagine that after such a long time, some people still remember the Lord''s sacrifice Oh, I don''t think the Lord of the underworld will know my identity as an old witch It''s a big surprise. It''s really a waste of my life. "


    The woman in red smiled as she approached Hua Sheng and the king of the underworld.


    She didn''t mean to be afraid or defensive at all. She seemed to be in a good mood. She continued to laugh, "not only that, but also you know the name of the old man. It''s also an accident It''s rare that our second highness will mention you. It''s really not a thing in the pool. "


    "You''re here for revenge? If you want to take revenge, come to this seat. Hua Sheng doesn''t know anything... "


    "Revenge? So, your highness is really in your hands? "


    The woman raised her eyebrows with an obvious provocation.


    Hua Sheng looks at the Pluto from the side of his head. He doesn''t know how to answer.


    At first, she only thought that in order to stay with the river forever, she could only let the moon fall asleep.


    And it was her own hand that sank him in person, under the lake water of an ice cave in the 72 fairyland.


    I just want to be quiet in a hundred years.


    But where can I think of the disappearance of the moon, which makes the demon world ready to move


    Even the woman in red broke the rules of gods and demons, broke the rules and came to the world. What a dangerous beginning?


    "The moon is not in our hands." This is true of Pluto. They did not imprison the moon.


    The woman also smiled, "that''s also true. It''s impossible to catch my second highness just because of your strength."


    "So we don''t know where your second highness is."


    The king of the netherworld wants to push the black pot, so as not to let the people of the demon world harass Hua Sheng.


    But the comer of demon world, where is so easy to fool?


    "Since Lord Styx is an outsider, it''s better not to interfere I only ask Miss Hua Sheng, not you My second Hall came down to earth to find my once loved ones. Now my second hall is missing Other people don''t know, and miss Hua Sheng doesn''t know either? "


    "So you come to me. What''s up with the wind?" Hua Sheng stares at her eyes. She is still very hostile to this woman.


    She was afraid of the wind, but this woman was difficult to deal with and delayed her time.

 Chapter 1392

    The woman in red didn''t answer, just smiled and didn''t talk


    The more she didn''t answer, the more confused Hua Sheng was. She said a few words to the king of the underworld with the method of transmission.


    Hua Sheng: in order to hold me back, the woman used many methods to stop me from saving the wind. I feel that the wind is dangerous. Please go to the Lord of the netherworld to help me. I will never forget my great kindness. Fengxi is my only best friend in the world. I can''t see her. You can rest assured that, on my side, one can deal with difficulties, no matter whether she is a God or a devil, she will not give me anything. "


    Although Hua Sheng can''t crack these layers of cobwebs, he is confident that the woman can''t kill her.


    And listen to the woman''s meaning, they only know that the moon is missing, and their whereabouts are unknown.


    I don''t know how the moon disappeared? Where is it missing? Who lost it?


    So I just came to test But even if it is like this, you can''t find trouble even if you have a bad debt and a master.


    So Hua Sheng couldn''t think about it. He couldn''t really think about it.


    After hearing this, Lord Styx just responded in silence, "the wind has let Bai ran go."


    After saying this, Hua Sheng was relieved and gave a grateful look.


    If Bai ran moves, no one dares to stir the wind. It''s safe. She doesn''t care and doesn''t go to rescue in time.


    But right now


    It seems that this woman is not so easy to send. Without waiting for the Pluto to speak, the woman said again, "Pluto flame, you are also a talent Why work with those hypocrites above nine days? Why don''t you come to my devil Kingdom and give you what you want I don''t seem to be much older than you. Why don''t you go with me I''ll take you to the devil kingdom to have fun. Maybe it''s fate. I can have a son and a half girls. What do you think? "


    Such obvious flirting is also drunk. It''s true that this woman doesn''t want to face. Hua Sheng''s eyes are more disgusted at her.


    But these words can''t make the Pluto angry, and he is not so depressed.


    "Thank you for your kindness I prefer the underworld, so don''t visit the demon world However, I have a saying that we should be in shape. After the war between gods and demons, we all have our own rules and boundaries. Now you''ve broken the law seriously If you don''t want to intensify the conflict, please leave as soon as possible and don''t make trouble again. "


    The words of Pluto are also very obvious. Let her go quickly. After all, it violates the Treaty of gods and demons.


    The woman in red didn''t wait to speak, but saw the thunder rolling in


    In an instant, the head of a hundred thousand soldiers and generals was not defeated by the battle that the emperor of heaven sent to take the Pluto to tea.


    "Dare to fight against thieves in the world of demons. How could you not abide by the Treaty of gods and Demons and break into the world without permission? No wonder we don''t talk about love. " The leader of the heavenly palace guard team, with a pair of sledgehammers in each hand, is also sonorous and powerful when he speaks.


    The woman in red ridiculed, "I can''t imagine that tens of thousands of years have passed. Are you still disgusting? To deal with the old man alone, he even sent out 100000 soldiers and generals. Ha ha, he really laughed his teeth off. It seems that the old emperor of heaven is also a disheartening thing. "


    "To offend the emperor, a death sentence, take life..."


    Finish saying, those two thunder fall at the same time, sword rain also stab to come in an instant, dense and dense aim at that red dress woman.


    The emperor of the netherworld is afraid of injuring Hua Sheng by mistake. He holds an umbrella directly on Hua Sheng''s head.


    The distance between them is shortened in an instant

 Chapter 1393

    Tianbingtianjiang will fight against the demons in the demon world, which can''t be separated in an instant.


    On the contrary, it made Huasheng safe. The emperor of the underworld was worried about the safety of Huasheng, so he took the initiative to open the netherworld umbrella for Huasheng.


    But the distance between them is too close, which makes people think more.


    First of all, Mr. Jiang said he couldn''t stand it. He threw the little black in his arms and opened the door and went down.


    "Give way, give way."


    River cold face said twice let a let, Leng is to use the body to squeeze out the Pluto umbrella.


    "A Sheng, are you ok?"


    "I''m fine. You can rest assured." Hua Sheng smiles softly.


    The river took the black umbrella from the Pluto, "if I remember correctly, Pluto is right? It''s a great honor for you to come to rescue our husband and wife. But after all, you are a man. It''s better to stay away from my wife. It''s not that I don''t trust my family, not to mention the character of the Pluto. But if this matter spreads out, you let the three realms and six ways of living beings, what do you think of our husband and wife in the future? "


    "I offended." The emperor of the netherworld was stunned. Although he was pushed aside by the river, he felt that what he said was right.


    "Husband, the umbrella should be returned to others."


    Hua Sheng reminds us that it''s only when the river realizes that the umbrella belongs to other people that we should lose it.


    As soon as the Pluto raised his hand, the umbrella disappeared. It was amazing.


    The river held Huasheng''s shoulder tightly. "I will not forget the grace of Lord Ming''s rescue today. I will buy some chariots tomorrow and burn them for you."


    Pluto:


    "Plus a few luxury carriages, plus a dozen pretty girls, OK?"


    Pluto:


    "You two deserve it It ''s a good match. "


    After that, the emperor of the underworld swept Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu''s husband and wife and disappeared at a glance. He knew that Tianbing Tian would surely know about this in the future.


    Once the emperor knows it, he will not let go of the demons.


    So it doesn''t matter whether he stays or not. He wanted to talk to Hua Sheng about the father and son of the Xie family.


    But this river is really jealous It''s maddening.


    The Lord of the netherworld was simply run away by Qi, and he didn''t even have time to call.


    After the emperor of the underworld left, Hua Sheng looked at the river and said, "are you satisfied?"


    "What?"


    "You still pretend, ha ha, you are really super jealous just now It''s cute. It''s not like my husband who is cold and domineering... "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m not jealous. I just think his death breath is too strong. I''m afraid it''s bad for your health to be close to you."


    "I''m a body made of cotton. Are you worried?" Hua Sheng covers his mouth.


    "Can you still laugh? Just scared me to death, you know? "


    Jiangliu embraces Huasheng with both hands. It''s just a false alarm


    "Let''s get in the car and say, I''m going to find the wind."


    Seeing that tianbingtianjiang is entangled with the spider girl of the demon world, Huasheng doesn''t want to delay either. He goes with the river and gets on the car.


    After getting on the bus, the river thought of another big event.


    "Wife."


    "Well?"


    "Xiao Hei can talk."


    "Well?" Hua Sheng didn''t hear it clearly at the beginning.


    "Xiaohei can speak and speak human language. It''s terrible." The river began to complain immediately.


    Xiaohei''s lazy nest is in Huasheng''s arms, and his eyelids are too lazy to lift.


    "Can Xiao Hei speak? How could it be? " Hua Sheng is stunned. Then he looks down at Xiao Hei in his arms.


    "It''s true. I heard it just now. How about a few words?" Make complaints about the mobile phone, and just regret why they took the mobile phone down. Now, if you say this, if you can pretend to be dumb, can you believe it?

 Chapter 1394

    "Xiaohei, can you speak?"


    Hua Sheng looks at Xiao Hei gently and caresses her back.


    "Meow, meow, meow." Xiaohei is still a cat barking, and refuses to say a word. Huasheng asks again without giving up. "Don''t be shy. If you can speak, just say that you can''t say that you will frighten others in front of others. But in front of me and Mr. Jiang, we can say that we are our own people. "


    After hearing this, the river suddenly turned beautiful.


    Ah Sheng of their family said that they are their own people. Ha ha, this sense of satisfaction may be the glory that Xie Dongyang and Ming Yan have never envied in their lives, right?


    Their highest glory may be the glory of the king, and the river is the winner of life.


    "Meow." In the end, Xiaohei doesn''t even bother to deal with Huasheng. As soon as he closes his eyes, he pretends to be in a trance.


    Hua Sheng helplessly raises his head and looks at the river flow. "Mr. Jiang, are you listening? Where does it talk? Before that, I was so anxious that I didn''t even speak. It was the demon cat that Fengxi found to send messages to me. If Xiaohei could talk, wouldn''t he say it himself? "


    "Well, that might be I heard it wrong. "


    Jiangliu knows that it''s meaningless to continue arguing with Huasheng. It''s not a matter of who he believes. It''s because the timing of Xiaohei''s talk is weird, so there''s no need to go deep into it. But he wrote it down secretly, in case there is a chance in the future He''s still going to force this guy to see if he says it or not? What kind of bear?


    The sports car flies through the night, and after a while, it arrives at the funeral home.


    When Hua Sheng and the river arrived, Bai ran had already left, and the bodies of the surrounding cat spirits were in a mess.


    "Here..."


    Hua Sheng is shocked to see the body of Maoling.


    "The cat spirit comes to attack in advance, and the corpse is about to break out of the cage I thought Qin Wanyu and I must have died here tonight. But Bai ran came. He took the White Fox family with him, my mother I know for the first time that foxes are so powerful. Especially the group attack, it''s invincible. I''m astonished at it. The fox is powerful and domineering. "


    Feng Xi thumbs up and explains the scene to Hua Sheng.


    "White dye?"


    To be honest, Hua Sheng always has a good impression of Bai ran. Not only is he related to himself, but also most of the reason is that Bai ran was seriously injured when he was in the illusion last time. He was alone with the moon, so he almost hung up.


    "Lord Bai Ran has left. It''s said that there are other things to deal with. Let me tell you to get together some other day."


    "Well, what about the zombie?" Hua Sheng frowned and asked the wind.


    "The zombie is temporarily trapped by the silver soul circle of Bai ran, and is still in it. He said..."


    Seeing the wind, Hua Sheng was even more curious. "What did he say?"


    "He said he''d better leave these things to you to deal with. After all, you can put some cumin and chili noodles after you burn them."


    Hua Sheng:


    Qin Wanyu and Jiangliu were also happy. Jiangliu joked, "Bai Ran is very naughty. I''m hungry for the barbecue in the wild in the evening."


    "Enough of you That''s true. "


    Hua Sheng, covering his forehead, ignored them and went directly to the funeral parlor.


    Gas in the palm of both hands a raging fire of sea soul, and then the flame changes color again


    The fire changed from the blue of the sea soul fire to the yellow of the sky Xuan fire, then upgraded to the red of the blood stained fire, and finally stayed in the fifth purple.


    The purple flame is burning, directly turning the whole funeral home into ashes


    "The fifth layer of the nine day holy fire - the fire of light and shadow." The wind is behind Huasheng, muttering excitedly.

 Chapter 1395

    Hua Sheng turns the funeral home into ashes with a fire of light and shadow


    It''s like magic to turn the building into nothing. If you don''t see it with your own eyes, you can''t imagine what a powerful force it is. Qin Wanyu was stunned when he saw it. He even took a picture of the back of the river and joked, "brother, take care of yourself in the future, try not to cheat, don''t make trouble, don''t block your wife, otherwise Your wife will really cremate you directly. "


    River flow back is a foot, Chuai mercilessly in Qin Wan Yu''s ass.


    This is the price of his not being able to speak. This kind of scene also has the mind to joke. I have to say that Qin Wanyu is a heartless man.


    "My goddess, I knew you''d come and settle everything." Wind Xi hugs Hua Sheng''s neck and sighs.


    God knows how difficult these mutated corpses are. Tired, she almost spits blood.


    Even, she was already very pessimistic about whether she and Qin Wanyu would hang here tonight.


    Fortunately, at the last moment, Bai ran came and brought the magic power of the White Fox family.


    Those foxes are really able to control the civet, so they have no seconds left.


    In particular, Bai ran, a young man in white, has a powerful aura to protect the zombies.


    That''s why we bought time for Huasheng and delayed it.


    Suddenly, Fengxi''s liking for Bai Ran has increased hundreds of times. Of course, it used to be very good.


    But it''s not the love between men and women. She just adores Bai ran.


    I think he was born with the power of God, and a God face that brought disaster to the country and the people. If I don''t go to pick up girls, I''m sorry for my beautiful face. But some regrets are that Bai Ran has something to do today, so she doesn''t stay too long.


    The reason why Bai ran can come is that the Pluto informed in time.


    So Hua Sheng is really grateful to Pluto, but Jiang, who is still jealous because of their family, is afraid to say too much thanks to Pluto, otherwise it will be bad if he is misunderstood.


    "It''s all over. Let''s go." Hua Sheng looks at the last glimmer of fire and comes back with them.


    It was three forty in the morning, and it was not yet light.


    However, Feng Xi and Qin Wanyu didn''t feel sleepy either. They just went to ten li spring breeze to eat.


    So many people are hurrying in and out to wake up ginkgo.


    So the girl woke up in a daze and saw these people, some silly eyes.


    She thought she had read the wrong time, picked up her mobile phone and looked at it again, "er What are you doing at three in the morning? Is this morning exercise? "


    "Haha, right. We four just came back from morning exercise. Now we are really hungry. Gingko girl, would you please make us something to eat? " Qin, Wan and Yu are shameless. They are invincible in the world.


    Ginkgo has been used to his eating and drinking, so he is also lazy.


    "Sister Fengxi, how can you have blood in your hand?" Ginkgo eyes look at the wind Xi fingers are still bleeding.


    Ginkgo reminds you of the slow blood dripping between the middle finger and ring finger of Fengxi''s left hand.


    Qin, Wan and Yu were in pain at that time, and their hearts twitched in silence.


    Hua Sheng hurriedly pulls up wind Xi''s hand, looked at that wound, just slightly frown, "cat spirit?"


    Feng Xi is a little embarrassed. He quickly pulls it back. "Oh, it''s nothing. It''s such a big shit. Just turn around and put some medicine on it."


    "You come with me."


    Hua Sheng''s face was not very good-looking. He went upstairs with a cold face.

 Chapter 1396

    Hua Sheng''s face is cold. Who is not afraid?


    The wind is numb to follow the air bag yes, quietly follow the fairy upstairs.


    "It''s over. Your wife is going to teach my wife a lesson." Qin, Anhui and Henan whispered BB.


    Jiang Liu looked at him contemptuously. "I''ll correct you. It''s my wife who taught your girlfriend a lesson. No, it''s my ex girlfriend. We are both married in the right way. We have marriage license and formal formalities. It''s legal, understand? You two How many times have the points, the points, the points, and the points, and the points, and the points, and the points, and the points, and the points, and the points, and the points, and the points, and the points, and the points, and the points, and the points, and the points, and the points, and the? Has the wind forgiven you? "


    old fellow.


    Qin Wanyu covered his chest and was once again stabbed in his heart by his brothers, but it was all self seeking.


    "What do you want, sir? I''ll do it." Gingko was woken up by everyone, and could not go to sleep, so we should try to make some delicious food for everyone, after all, we must be tired after just coming back one night.


    As for where to go, gingko doesn''t ask much.


    In fact, after the return of Huasheng, ginkgo changed a lot. She knew that the identity of the young lady was very special, so she would not ask those questions at all.


    When Miss wants to say it, she will.


    "Well, make us some porridge, please."


    Jiangliu is always grateful for gingko. Even if she is not Gao he''s girlfriend, Jiangliu has never regarded her as a servant, which is why gingko respects her uncle so far.


    In the bedroom on the second floor, Hua Sheng wearily changed into a white cotton nightdress.


    Sit on the sofa, take out the nail clipper, and slowly trim the beautiful fingers.


    "Sir Fengxi, tell me, what''s the matter?"


    As soon as Hua Sheng changed his normal name to Fengxi, Fengxi almost fell to the ground.


    "Don''t make a fuss, elder sister, you speak well, don''t be weird."


    "When did Maoling bite you?" Hua Sheng lowered his head, but did not lift his eyelids.


    "It''s the There is a cat spirit, a chicken thief, who goes to the silly Qin Wanyu while everyone is not paying attention. You know, Muggles are slow to react, so I just... "


    "You just blocked it, and the cat spirit bit your finger." Hua Sheng said it for her.


    The wind nodded


    "Do you know the consequence of being bitten by the cat spirit?" Hua Sheng sweeps her face coldly.


    Wind Xi''s voice is very small, "I know, there is no antidote, and then that finger will attack again and again. It will attack on the night of full moon every month, and the finger will feel the same when being bitten by Maoling, which is painful, itchy, crisp and numb."


    "It''s going to fester and eventually it''s going to cut off the finger." Hua Sheng is a little angry.


    "Well, it''s not that serious. I''m not a normal person. You know, I''m the granddaughter of Feng nameless and the successor of the first Fengshui family..." Fengxi is afraid that Huasheng will worry about himself, so he can only weaken his injury constantly.


    "Wind, you can''t cheat me. You know what I do." Hua Sheng looks serious.


    The wind lowers its head, just like a child who makes a mistake, and dare not say a word.


    "Come here, I''ll see the injury."


    Wind Xi silently goes to Hua Sheng and reaches out his finger, which has become a little purple.


    Hua Sheng takes out a very sharp dagger from the cuff, which is a knife directly.


    Cold sweat came out directly from the painful wind


    The sudden pain, fortunately, she trusted Huasheng, so she didn''t move.


    "I should have cut your fingers so that you wouldn''t be a hero all the time." All Hua Sheng''s words are angry words, but she still uses her powerful spiritual power to force the cat''s saliva to be highly toxic, and at the same time uses her genuine Qi to protect her heart.

 Chapter 1397

    The wind grinned, but he didn''t dare to say a word. He knew that Hua Sheng was very angry.


    Hua Sheng is also concerned about chaos. Although she knows that Fengxi is to protect Qin Wanyu, she is still angry.


    The poison of Maoling is not easy to solve. If it wasn''t for Huasheng, he would not be able to solve it.


    Maybe there''s a divine will in the dark. Huasheng''s cotton body is made by the wind now, so without the body, there will be no filthy gas. The natural spiritual power is pure. The pure spiritual power can force out the extremely poisonous cat''s spiritual saliva, which is also fate.


    It seems that they are really good friends all their lives and can really help each other through the difficulties.


    "A Sheng, do I have a question?"


    Feng Xi takes advantage of Hua Sheng to bandage her wound, and suddenly comes up with a key problem.


    "Ask."


    "You haven''t come to save me, so late, what''s the matter with you?"


    Hua Sheng''s hand slightly paused for a moment, then just came to say, "nothing, some shrimp soldiers and crab generals."


    "Nonsense, how can shrimps, soldiers and crabs entangle you? And Lord bairan must have been invited by Lord Styx, right? Your situation is also very bad. Lord Styx is here to help you out, isn''t it? You can''t lie to me, after all, I''m sensitive to the breath of death You have a faint breath of the death of the Lord of the underworld, so I guess you''ve met. "


    "Yes, there comes the dark flame."


    When it comes to Ming Yan, Hua Sheng feels guilty. He always feels that he owes too much. He seems to have helped himself many times, consciously or unconsciously.


    "What the hell is that? Let the Lord of the underworld show up? You can tell me, and let me have a psychological preparation. I think it may happen again in the future, so it''s better to be a guard. "


    Wind Xi is not stupid, according to the logical calculation also know what is going on?


    She did not see the frightening female spider or know the power of the spider web.


    But I also know that it''s not as simple as a minion to delay Huasheng.


    "This matter Let''s talk about it later. Don''t worry. I''ll tell you later. Now I have more important things to do. "


    "What?"


    "Eat, sleep."


    With that, Hua Sheng got up slightly, ignored the wind, and went downstairs.


    Then he finished a bowl of porridge in silence and went upstairs to sleep.


    Qin Wanyu and Fengxi lie in the ten li spring breeze, not only eating but also living.


    Fortunately, there are many living rooms in Huasheng villa. Qin Wanyu is shameless and wants to sleep in a room with the wind.


    It turned out that before I entered the door, I was beaten out by the wind.


    Gingko almost laughs and gets angry. I don''t forget to record a video for Gao He.


    The dreadful night was over.


    No one but the party knows what happened in the past few hours.


    Once the mutated bodies are released, Jiangcheng will become a ruin.


    Hua Sheng knows that those mutated corpses will spread the virus as fast as the biochemical crisis.


    Just


    After all, evil does not oppress, the key moment or to save.


    "Ah Sheng, you must be tired tonight. Close your eyes and be nice."


    The river flows around Huasheng. To his death, he has been worrying about gain and loss recently.


    So inadvertently, she will increase her strength and hold Huasheng tightly in her arms. She will not worry about whether she will be bored.


    "Good evening, Mr. Jiang."


    Hua Sheng fell asleep after kissing gently on the tip of the river.


    Three days later,


    thanks for helping my father and brother to hold another funeral


    After a few days'' rest, Xie Dongyang was relieved, not so heartbroken.


    Hua Sheng and Feng Xi have chosen a auspicious time and a auspicious day to bury Xie''s father and Xie Dongze.

 Chapter 1398

    It''s a rare sunny day, but after the Spring Festival, it''s snowy in Jiangcheng.


    Wearing a long black down jacket and black wool gloves, Huasheng is afraid of any change when standing at the front door.


    The wind opens the road in front of her to give the last ride to the late Xie family.


    Xie Dongyang holds the picture of his father.


    Feng Yu holds Xie Dongze''s picture, and he''s emaciated.


    Xie Ning follows old lady Xie and is held by her grandmother. She doesn''t say a word, just bites her lips and doesn''t speak.


    Xie Dongyao, with a big stomach, cried and got on the back of a black Bentley.


    He was coaxed up by Xie''s relatives, who said he was still very sensible and busy.


    Hua Sheng nodded and said nothing more.


    Jiang Liu didn''t come. He explained to Xie Dongyang before. He always felt afraid that the bad media would scribble.


    There will be no more trouble with the Sheng.


    "The best you can think of is that a man cannot come back to life after death. Don''t be too paranoid Even if it''s you, you won''t live for a long time. The most fearless thing in the world is six samsara, so Make yourself more relaxed. "


    "Ah Sheng, you are right. I am too stupid. Fortunately, I woke up and didn''t bring you too much trouble? "


    "No, I''m not that weak."


    "I heard that you forgive me, or my niece asks for affection?" Xie Dongyang is very sorry.


    "Well, it''s Ning Ning, so you have to be nice to her."


    "It''s fine, OK?"


    In fact, Hua Sheng can forgive him, come to Xie''s home for the funeral and talk to him. Xie Dongyang is very satisfied.


    Just No matter how much he wants, it''s impossible. He knows it.


    "Did my third sister send you wechat?"


    Hua Sheng asked softly, Xie Dongyang nodded, "it''s hair, she''s pregnant. It''s a good thing, but It''s really not suitable to attend the funeral, which I will definitely understand and not think about. I have a good idea of the friendship between Hua Zhi and me. "


    Hua Sheng sighed slightly, "it''s really awkward for you two at this moment. When she got married, something happened to your family. Now when Uncle Xie went to the funeral, she suddenly became pregnant again. Of course, she missed it, but she was in a good mood. Originally, friends were not limited to formalism."


    "Naturally, your third sister is a major shareholder of our company."


    Seeing that Xie Dongyang is in a good condition, Hua Sheng is relieved to help Xie''s family finish the funeral together with Fengxi.


    In fact, it''s also because there have been so many changes recently that Huasheng is afraid of something wrong.


    After all, those corpses are all the people who died with Xie''s family. This can''t be said to be a coincidence.


    Fortunately, in the end, up to the burial, it''s also the top of the wave.


    In order to avoid sabotage, Hua Sheng also made a border on the tomb of Xie''s father and son, making it difficult for those evil spirits to get close.


    However, they didn''t say anything to Xie Dongyang. They didn''t have to say anything. They didn''t want him to appreciate them.


    At this moment, Hua Zhi vomited in the dark. Mrs. Wang had intended to give Hua Zhi pig''s feet soup for one night, trying to make up for her.


    Who would have thought that as soon as she smelled the smell, she would spit out.


    Wang Junxian is also distressed.


    "Otherwise, the child will not?"


    He said coldly that the Wangs were almost scared to death.


    "What are you talking about? Are you a fool? " As soon as Mrs. Wang''s face changed, she scolded her son.


    Wang Junxian still looks the same, "where do I know that having a baby will make Xiaozhi so hard? It''s only a month. How about later? How can she carry it? Or we''ll go back to the doctor and take it away. "

 Chapter 1399

    Wang Junxian said this sentence, others did not speak, the old lady of the Wang family directly turned white and passed out


    "Mom, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Grandma, grandma, wake up."


    The Wang family suddenly became a mess. The old lady of the Wang family liked Hua Zhi very much at the beginning. Later, because of the frequent scandals of the Hua family, the old lady of the Wang family, who had a pedantic mind, also had an opinion on Hua Zhi. In the middle of the game, Yao moth brought Ye Lan, a girl from the countryside, but in the end, he was not Hua Zhi''s opponent. He was kicked out of the game minutes later and cleaned up the old lady of the Wang family.


    Later, the old lady of Wang''s family moved that Hua Zhi didn''t pursue the previous affairs, and she was as good to Hua Zhi as before, without any mustard.


    After all, she is too old to live for a few years to remember and hate a grandson''s child.


    From the wedding day of Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian, the old lady of Wang''s family thought about when she would have the chance to take a look at her great grandson. When Hua Zhi announced that she was pregnant, the whole Wang family was boiling. Wang''s old lady is a big hand. She bought a box of gold for Hua Zhi at her own expense.


    Yes, you are right. It''s just a box of gold.


    I bought five pairs of dragon and Phoenix bracelets alone. There are also long-life locks and gold rings for my baby.


    Finally, in order to show her attention to the child, she added a row of gold ingots, enough to 30.


    In the end, the box of gold is estimated conservatively to be over five million.


    Five million yuan is not big money for the Wang family, but it''s the intention of an 80 something old man, so Hua Zhi is very grateful.


    Originally, according to Hua Zhi, she didn''t want it. She always thought it''s not good to have something so valuable for her elders. But Wang Junxian said that my milk is my grandson. If she doesn''t give it to me, you can take it and make her feel more comfortable. Hua Zhi just accepted it reluctantly.


    Mrs. Wang is also staring at Hua Zhi''s stomach, hoping that the child will come out soon.


    It''s only a month, but she''s already treasured.


    Now, Wang Junxian said, "my daughter-in-law is too hard to take away the child.".


    The old lady didn''t even have time to scold her. She took it straight away.


    "Look at what you''ve done. What are you talking about? Do you know that grandma values this child the most, and you deliberately scare her? " Hua Zhi is angry, blame Wang Junxian.


    "I''m not kidding. I''m serious. I mean it. We don''t want to bear a child because it''s so hard. Otherwise, you will suffer."


    Wang Junxian repeated that he wanted to take away the child''s idea.


    When Mrs. Wang heard this, she immediately sat on the ground and cried.


    "Oh, my son of a black sheep, what a heartless thing. It''s for us to be the queen of the king''s family. The ancestors of the king''s family, you are going to show your spirit. Tell me about the unfilial son Wang Junxian, who is going to take away his own biological child, this animal thing How can I have such a ruthless and cold-blooded thing? This is my family''s misfortune. "


    Wang Junxian:


    "Jun Xian, don''t say it. You''ve made grandma faint. Do you want to be angry with my mother?" Wang''s elder sister is also angry, so hurry to stop her younger brother.


    But Wang Junxian didn''t think he was wrong, and he said, "I just said not to let this child, not to let my family Xiaozhi suffer, not to let the Wang family die, I can go abroad to find a surrogate later, just to help me and Xiaozhi surrogate one, so now the technology is so developed, then it''s still our child, just don''t need my family Xiaozhi to work so hard Yes. "

 Chapter 1400

    Wang Junxian''s words will really arouse public anger in the royal family.


    He is right to love his daughter-in-law, but he wants to kill her after having a baby, and he says he wants to surrogate her.


    Hua Zhi is going to be angry and cry by him, really, although he knows that he is kind-hearted for himself, don''t let himself suffer.


    However, such a tiger''s husband is also rare. Wang''s father can''t help it. He slaps his hand at the back of Wang''s head.


    "Shut up, you wicked thing."


    "Dad, what are you doing to me? I''m not wrong With the seeds of both of us, with the land of others, the last child out is also the gene of our king''s family, and it will not change. How can I say that I am treacherous? "


    "You can shut up for me, you little boy. You are usually quiet. How can you be such a bastard? You see it pissed off your grandma. I''ll tell you wang Junxian, if your grandma and your mother have three long and two short today, do you think I won''t interrupt your dog legs? "


    Although father Wang retired, no matter what happened in the company, he was still very dignified at home.


    It has always been said that, including Hua Zhi is very respectful of my father-in-law, after all, he is the man of the old generation.


    Even many times, Hua Zhi appreciates Wang''s father very much, and thinks that if her father is the same as Wang''s father, there won''t be so many tragedies in the future, and she is also a rich family. Father Wang doesn''t raise a junior in his life, has no extramarital affairs, doesn''t go out to steal food, and doesn''t mix with the moon market. However, people still do a lot of business, and they only love Mrs. Wang at home.


    Although we are all old, we still buy gifts for our wedding anniversary and Valentine''s day.


    Hua Zhi sometimes tears at her eyes, thinking that if her father were so devoted, her mother would not fall into the field of today. But now that my father has passed away, it is in vain to say anything.


    "My grandma is excited. When she wakes up, I wash her brain well, and she can accept it."


    "You still say?" Hua Zhi punched Wang Junxian on the shoulder.


    "I''m not for you. Look at your face Scared to death I haven''t eaten much or vomited in recent days. If you go on like this, the baby won''t be born. You starve to death first. "


    After all, I care about my wife so much that I have the idea of killing my child.


    Of course, Wang Junxian was the first one to kill his son in Dayi, which lasted until a long time later.


    He will also be teased and run by Jiangliu and Qin Wanyu. In fact, Wang Junxian is not to blame for this. He knows too little about women''s childbirth. If he knows that pregnancy vomiting is a natural pregnancy reaction, he will not say that.


    Because of the turmoil caused by Wang Junxian, the Wang family was in a mess.


    Hua Zhi later simply drove to ten li Chunfeng to stay alone.


    "Five younger sister, you are still clean here."


    Hua Sheng smiled and gave Hua Zhi a cup of warm water.


    "I want Coke and ice." Hua Zhi''s demands of boasting.


    "No."


    Hua Sheng also felt that he had directly rejected Hua Zhi''s request.


    "Five younger sister, you don''t want to be like this. How do you show Wang Junxian that you are right? Is that a big reaction?" Hua Zhi can''t laugh or cry.


    "Pregnant women can''t drink coke, which will cause calcium loss. Go to see the basic knowledge of pregnant women. Don''t bother to talk to you. If you don''t listen to me, I''ll call Wang Junxian right now to let him pick you up and go home. "


    Hua Sheng also has a way to scare Hua Zhi with Wang Junxian.


    Hua Zhi is not angry, she is used to it, but she suddenly thought of one thing, so she lowered her voice and said, "five younger sister, I plan to have more children, no matter men or women, and then Give you and Jiangliu a raise, you are so young, you can''t live without children. What''s reported outside is no better than our own. My child is somehow related to you. What do you say? "

 Chapter 1401

    To be honest, if Hua Zhi doesn''t say it, Hua Sheng may never think of it.


    So Hua Zhi said, she was really stunned for a long time, and didn''t know what to say, how to say that feeling, what kind of taste to say not to eat, say happy, no, say angry, no, in short, it''s that very delicate atmosphere.


    "Five younger sister, don''t you get angry?"


    How clever Hua Zhi is, he will not lose his face. The subtle changes on Hua Sheng''s face, Hua Zhi is also in his eyes.


    Hua Sheng just shook his head. "How can I be angry? My third sister and I haven''t known who I am yet?"


    "I love you just because I know. Jiang Liu loves you so much that he doesn''t care about his children, but what about his parents? Although the mouth does not say, but how long can it last? In fact, this idea is my own. Junxian doesn''t know it. If he knew, he would scold me to death. For nothing else, because as long as I put forward this idea, others will surely say, look at how cunning Hua Zhi is, and don''t say that he has occupied the property of the king''s family. I want to have a baby and keep it under my five younger sister, and take over the property of the Jiang family by the way. "


    Hua Sheng looks at Hua Zhi and sighs slightly, "third sister, don''t say that, Sheng Fen, I don''t think people have ever lost their eyes..."


    Yes, Hua Sheng''s words are true. Even in those days of Chuntao, it''s not because he was blind.


    It''s just that Chuntao is infatuated by Wunan, so she is treacherous. Huasheng also knows who she is and what is Ann''s mind.


    On the contrary, I also know who Hua Zhi is, so it is absolutely nonexistent to occupy the property of Jiang family.


    First of all, Hua Zhi has become a super rich woman.


    In addition to the great achievements of the Wang family, people''s money will not be spent in the next life. What else do you want the Jiang family''s money for?


    In other words, if there is a plan, it will not be so obvious, right?


    People are not stupid, are they?


    Therefore, Hua Zhi can also say this, most of the time for the five sisters to consider after weighing again and again before the decision.


    "A Sheng, I just think you are a woman, without your own children, and will regret all your life. In fact, it''s not impossible to make a test tube, but your body is no longer able to do it, right? "


    "Yes, it can''t be done." Hua Sheng''s reply is light and gentle.


    "So we can only let Jiangliu combine with other women''s eggs to make embryos, but in this case, Jiangliu won''t want to? Even if there is no physical contact, no relationship, the river should not accept the birth of children without your blood? "


    Hua Zhi also saw through the river, so he saw the bottom directly.


    Hua Sheng nodded. "My third sister guessed right. I''ve suggested all these things, but he didn''t agree with Jiangliu."


    Let alone the embryo. At the beginning, Fengxi proposed to use a woman similar to Huasheng to attach her soul to the body and then give birth to a child to Jiangliu. He didn''t agree. After all, he thought it was not a Sheng anymore. He did that, it was a betrayal of chiguoguo.


    That''s why I refused, so how could Jiangliu agree to do such absurd things as test tube with other women?


    "That''s why I said, or I''ll have more and raise one for you. As for the boys and girls, you can choose whatever you like Wang Junxian''s side I go to lobby, I believe that with his relationship with Jiangliu, he will eventually agree


    "Third sister, this matter I haven''t got any psychological preparation. Let me think about it, will you? "


    Hua Sheng is very honest. He says what he thinks directly. Hua Zhi is very happy. He nods, which is what Hua Sheng means.

 Chapter 1402

    Hua Zhi has been soaking in the spring breeze for a whole day, and finally doesn''t want to leave.


    It''s not that Hua Sheng doesn''t want to stay, but he knows that Wang Junxian can''t agree.


    Sure enough, when Jiangliu came from work, Wang Junxian''s car came in directly.


    Two luxury cars of ten million class entered the parking lot of ten li spring breeze one before and one after another.


    "My uncle is back, eh? Mr. Wang is here, too. " Ginkgo stands on tiptoe and looks out of the window.


    By this time, it was snowy outside, and the winter in the North was long.


    Huasheng always thinks it''s extremely cold this winter, so the indoor temperature is higher than every year.


    Her favorite thing to do is to sit in front of the fireplace and bake a fire and sit in a rocking chair.


    With a thin blanket on his lap and a favorite book in his hand.


    Recently, Hua Sheng has been fascinated by constellations and astrology. Whether it''s Jessica, Susan Miller or penny, she takes it seriously.


    I also learned some Western astrologers and found them very interesting.


    Jiang Liu is just as happy to see that she is interested in these everyday things as a little girl.


    So every day when I come back, I also buy some snacks and desserts for Huasheng and gingko.


    The two little girls are chatting while watching TV and eating snacks. They are very comfortable.


    Wang Junxian entered the door without saying anything, and directly picked up Hua Zhi and went out.


    "Five sisters, let''s go first. See you another day."


    Ao Jiao''s domineering president Lao Wang left such a sentence and ran away. Hua Zhi didn''t even have time to say goodbye to Hua Sheng.


    "Ha? Mr. Wang is a real laugh. " Ginkgo very like Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi this pair of CP, always feel high sweet.


    On the contrary, ginkgo is not very optimistic about qinwanyu and Fengxi. To tell the truth, it is not only ginkgo, even Huazhi and Hualin, even Yuping. They all think that qinwanyu is not good enough for Fengxi. Why not?


    it is not because qinwanyu is not good, but qinwanyu''s understanding and trust of Fengxi is far less than wangjunxian and Jiangliu.


    That''s why Qiao Xue, the bitch, always gets in the way, and is even provoked by others.


    However, Fengxi''s personality is a wonderful work, and he doesn''t care to explain and coax men by means.


    So every time they open and close, they are really hurt.


    Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian have been quarreling several times before, but they can get along well with each other.


    But this time, Qin, Anhui and Henan were in harmony with each other, obviously they had not been reunited.


    Qin, Wan and Yu are wrong. They want to make peace, but they don''t want to make sense at all.


    Fengxi is also suffering recently. First, there was the funeral of Xie''s family, and then there was a group of corpses mutation, almost bloody Jiangcheng.


    She was afraid to relax her vigilance with one heart, and wished she could learn from her grandfather all her life.


    "Hua Zhi came here for a day. Did they quarrel?" Jiang Liu took off his suit coat and hugged Hua Sheng shoulder with a smile.


    "No, she just came to play."


    "It''s best not to disturb us every day."


    The first thing Jiangliu does after work is to get bored with his wife.


    Looking at the familiar face of the river, Hua Sheng always feels that this is a dream, which is not true.


    Do you really get such happiness?


    "Mr. Jiang."


    "Call me husband."


    "Husband." It''s hard to be clever.


    "Darling, from your husband, what do you want, my husband agrees." River is very spoiled to lift up his hand, pinched the face of Hua Sheng.


    "My third sister said What do you think of her having more children and giving us one? " Hua Sheng looked into the river''s eyes and asked this question. Before she asked, she had been tangled for a long time, but what she said was true. A child should always have one, even if it''s a baby, it''s necessary to have one. It can''t be a world of two for a lifetime.

 Chapter 1403

    After listening to the river for a long time, they were silent.


    Hua Sheng is a little uneasy, close to the shoulder of the river, a little coquettish meaning, "husband, are you not happy?"


    "No."


    "You should know that my third sister is a person. She didn''t make such a decision because she was greedy for our Jiang family''s property. She just couldn''t bear to see us childless..." Hua Sheng''s patient explanation.


    The river raised its finger and placed it on the lips of Huasheng. It was very gentle.


    "A Sheng, no need to explain. I know who Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian are. I can see them most clearly. It''s also for our good that she can have this idea. I think Lao Wang doesn''t know. Otherwise, with Lao Wang''s character, he won''t agree to send his children to others. Even if you have ten children, you will raise them by yourself. They can''t afford to raise them, can they? "


    Finish saying, river flow also smiled, expression is very relaxed.


    Looking at the river, Hua Sheng was relieved to know that he was not angry at the proposal.


    "I''m at ease if you think so."


    "But a Sheng, I don''t agree to adopt Hua Zhi''s child."


    "Oh? Why? "


    "Maybe I said you would feel uncomfortable, but I don''t want to hide it from you. I just want to have children with you. I have no interest in other people''s children. This life, unless it''s me and you. Deny that I won''t have children. If you can''t have them, we don''t want them. I have a very clear attitude, so no matter what others say in the future, I hope you can keep pace with me, OK? "


    The river''s tone is very gentle, always like coaxing little girls, extremely patient.


    How can Hua Sheng feel uncomfortable? She just feels more moved and uncomfortable.


    Jiangliu''s whole life is about carrying her. My mother-in-law said something similar before. Maybe my son''s whole life is so excellent, but I never thought he was planted on you. A word of deep love binds him to death. You''ve made him go through difficulties and left him childless all his life. Do you feel that you really love him?


    When Hua Sheng heard this, he was still very sad.


    Although later, Jiangliu persuaded his parents not to target Huasheng any more, their attitude and tone were much better than before. But Huasheng knew that on the surface, Jiang''s second elder just didn''t like her, which is a fact.


    It''s normal for such a big family not to like a daughter-in-law who can''t have children. She doesn''t blame them.


    "Honey, I feel sorry for you..."


    "Well, you''ve had enough of Mrs. Jiang. I''m going to spank you when I''m talking about such sensationalism."


    The river laughs to amuse her, two people are bored in the living room to be crooked.


    Fortunately, ginkgo has long been used to the show love of its owner, but today''s atmosphere seems a little different.


    When ginkgo comes out to mop the ground, it''s all emotional.


    So drag to the river and Hua Sheng at the foot of the time, with a straight face came a sentence, "foot lift, thank you."


    "What''s the matter with this girl?" The river laughs.


    "Who knows? What ''s the matter, apricot? " Hua Sheng thought it was because they sprinkled dog food, so ginkgo had emotions.


    "I''m going to break up with Gao He, the dead man."


    Gingko is leaning on a mop. She is very aggressive. She also calls her real boyfriend Gao He with the word "dead slag".


    This can make Jiangliu and Huasheng laugh and cry.


    "What did Gao he do to you? You tell me, I''ll get him. "


    "Uncle, can you still smile? You''ve known him for so long. How bad is he? Don''t you know? " Ginkgo biloba turned a white eye directly into the river.

 Chapter 1404

    This action almost didn''t give Hua Sheng a smile to die, she is so serious a person, cover abdomen front and back.


    River flows a face to look at Ginkgo biloba wrongly, "what is going on in the end? Come on Tell us about it. You know, asheng and I have been treating you like family members. If you are bullied, our brothers and sisters will not ignore you. "


    "Well, sir, since you asked, I''ll tell you. Come on, take a look. This is the wechat I logged in to Gaohe half an hour ago. I found it. "


    "You log in to his wechat?" Hua Sheng is a little weird.


    Although gingko has a bad temper, she is not so disrespectful, but the operation of logging in her boyfriend''s wechat is


    "Miss, it''s not like that. I didn''t mean to check him. He asked me to help log in, because he is still playing the real version of wilderness survival, and a group of pig teammates in the wild signal instability. I''m afraid that his parents can''t find him in a hurry. Let me use wechat to reply to the urgent wechat. "


    "Oh, so it is." Hua Sheng nodded thoughtfully.


    "And then? What did you find wonderful? " When the river is smiling, it is really handsome.


    Even Hua Sheng looked at her husband''s side face, and he lost his mind for a moment.


    "Oh, I''m too lazy to say. Look at it yourself, my uncle and miss."


    Finish saying, gingko throws the mobile phone over, Jiangliu reaches for it, and sees that there are dozens of unread wechat messages in Gao he''s wechat.


    And look at the head portrait, are all women, or young women, have a net red face of women.


    Especially for the top one, she sent eight by herself.


    Wechat nickname is also interesting. It''s called a little woman who is unwilling to be lonely.


    Unwilling to be lonely little woman: hehe, long time no see, what are you busy with?


    Unwilling to be lonely little woman: I heard that you talked about a girlfriend who is a baby sitter of someone else''s home. It''s really fake, ha ha?


    Unwilling to be lonely little woman: not yet? Don''t you have such a rough taste? Are you out of touch with Liu Mengjie? Your affair was quite sensational at that time. I heard that she will go back to China next week. Do you want to get together?


    Unwilling to be lonely little woman: seriously, I always think you two are quite matched. After all, she is also a little princess, and her father and your father are brothers. Why do you waste yourself? Find a nanny. Where''s it going? If you really want to be fresh, just play. If you really want to get married, you will be stupid. You will know which poor people, especially the daughters of those poor people, are so mean that they will not only get dregs in their clothes, but also take advantage of them. Will lose your face, and then constantly ask you for money, only money in the eyes. Don''t ask me how I know. I have a cousin who marries a college classmate and says it''s true love. In the end, that woman''s family only asked for millions of bride price. Finally, they were all squandered by the elder brother and younger brother of the woman. They took my cousin''s money and went out to take care of the junior. Even her father is still in the village to install big money, to the villagers. That ugly face is really chilling. I advise you not to suffer losses. All I say are good words. "


    This little woman, who is unwilling to be lonely, looks like Gao he''s classmate.


    This message, no wonder ginkgo will be angry, the amount of information in this is really large.


    First, there is a woman named Liu Mengjie involved in it. Gao he never mentioned it, but it seems that Gao he and he have been ambiguous.


    Second, the woman always belittles ginkgo as a nanny, and then satirizes the poor, which means she is not worthy of Gao He.


    Third, this woman''s head is a typical net red face, Ginkgo biloba looks at the photos are gas exploded.


    "Who is Liu Mengjie?" Hua Sheng looks at the river and asks, thinking he knows.

 Chapter 1405

    The river is really trying to think, but I haven''t thought about it for a long time.


    "Seriously, I haven''t heard of it, and I haven''t heard of it from Xiaohe."


    "My uncle is a liar. He helps that bastard talk. Hum."


    Gingko was still angry, and insisted that the river was a cover for Gao He, so he didn''t believe that he didn''t know Liu Mengjie.


    The river smiled and said, "you girl, you don''t know what I am? It depends on my wife''s face. I can''t cheat you. Although Xiaohe is a good brother of mine, he has known me for many years. Can we really turn around carefully? Are we closer? We are the same family. You have taken care of my wife for so many years, just like our own sister, can I cheat my own sister? "


    River so finish saying, ginkgo did not say anything to refute, after all, these words listen to make people feel comfortable.


    Ginkgo threw the mop away and went to Huasheng. "Look, miss, Gao he duzha, I''m so angry. When he comes back, I''ll beat him up and break up with him. How far can he go?"


    "You''re really impatient. You need to ask Xiaohe for details." Hua Sheng appeases.


    "Ask me a fart. What else can I say? Liu Mengjie must have an affair with Gao He. I don''t need to ask, hum."


    "You wait, I''ll check for you."


    River flow is also serious enough, directly picked up the phone to check a circle.


    Finally, I get a message that Liu Mengjie is the youngest daughter of Liu Qingdong, a rich man in Jiangcheng. She is the same age as Gao He. They are still classmates in junior high school and senior high school. Because Liu Mengjie''s father and Gao he''s father have a good relationship, the two families once joked about getting engaged.


    But both children didn''t agree. Later, after graduating from high school, Liu Mengjie went abroad and never came back.


    The relationship with Gao he is really innocent. The school has been rumored, but Gao he and her have not been in deep contact.


    Even Gao he doesn''t have a phone call for Liu Mengjie.


    I don''t know where the female classmate of this lonely little woman is listening to the rumor, as if they had talked about it.


    After listening to the river, Ginkgo biloba is quite calm.


    But the mouth is still very sharp, has been cursing how to slag Gao He.


    There are many women in Gao he''s wechat, but most of them are from the rich second generation.


    Some are friends'' girlfriends, some are friends'' sisters and sisters.


    Some of them were former classmates and neighbors, but they didn''t know each other at night, let alone green tea peripheral women.


    But gingko is still jealous. After all, no girl likes her boyfriend surrounded by yingyingyanyan.


    River see ginkgo angry, night before falling asleep also drag people to play in the mountains to survive in the wild Gao he passed word.


    Probably just to tell him that your boy is in trouble and your girlfriend is going to dump you.


    At first, Gao he thought he was joking, so he called gingko and wanted to say something.


    But he didn''t pick up several gingko, which made him a little flustered.


    Gao he hurriedly calls Jiangliu back and asks what happened to Jiangliu?


    River simply said, Gao he heard, immediately afraid, overnight let someone drive to pick him up, to ten li spring breeze, it was three o''clock in the morning.


    So when Gao he banged on the door, he woke up the river and Huasheng, and even Xiaohei, who was sleeping.


    "Get out of here, and you won''t be allowed to come to us for ten li."


    Ginkgo sees Gao he and pushes him out

 Chapter 1406

    "Eh? What''s the matter, apricot? "


    Gao he is here to explain why he was chased out by his girlfriend before he met?


    "It''s cold outside. It''s more than 20 degrees below zero. Let Xiaohe come to talk about it."


    In the end, Hua Sheng is gentle. Open the door quickly and let Gao he come into the room.


    Gao he comes in at once, but he doesn''t forget to thank him, "sister-in-law asheng is just beautiful and kind-hearted."


    "You don''t need to flatter any more. Your own business. Our husband and wife don''t care if we go upstairs first. You can solve it yourself. Light, I tell you, my wife''s house is full of antiques. If gingko is broken, nothing. If you break it, you will pay for it at the market price. "


    Jiang Liu was amused by Hua Sheng''s words. She secretly pinched the river and told him not to scare Gao He.


    Gao he is also wronged. How can I go out to play for a few days? It will change when I come back.


    There are dim lights in the living room. Huasheng and Jiangliu go upstairs. Even Xiaohei leaves the living room in disgust.


    The room has enough heating. Ginkgo is wearing a long nightdress with a sling. What''s funny is that the ball on it is a blue Doraemon.


    In addition, Ginkgo biloba has grown to be immature. Although it is not so delicate, it is also eye-catching.


    Her hair was long and her eyes were fixed on Gao He.


    "Apricot, I''m a little hungry. Can you get me something to eat first?"


    Gao he drove back to Jiangcheng with people all night. It was true that he didn''t get any water all the way. It would be a bit hungry and not a fake.


    "No food, get out of here."


    "Apricot, can''t you do this? What''s the matter? Didn''t it go well yesterday? Why can''t I live or die today? " Gao he is also cheeky, coquettish and cute.


    He is younger and more open-minded than those brothers, so it''s not impossible to ask for his girlfriend.


    "Gao He, you don''t want to do this for me. Tell me first, who is Liu Mengjie?"


    "Which Liu Mengjie?" Gao he didn''t really know the name of ginkgo, so he asked casually.


    Gingko is not satisfied. He slaps Gao he directly on the back of his head.


    This slap is angry, so it''s not light. Give Gao he a buzz.


    Then the wonderful part comes


    Gao he directly covers his head, reluctantly suffers, then slowly falls to the ground, "apricot I''m a little dizzy... "


    "Stop acting." Ginkgo looked on coldly.


    "I didn''t lie to you, baby. When I was injured in the wilderness, I just hit my head against the falling stone. It was a bit hard at that time. Your slap should have aggravated the blood vessel blockage in the back brain I''m afraid... "


    Before he finished speaking, Gao he fainted on the ground.


    Ginkgo suddenly scared pale, "Gao He, you don''t scare me, you don''t pretend, get up quickly."


    She yelled a few words, and Gao he didn''t move. Gingko ran over in fear, squatted on the ground, and helped Gao he up.


    Touch his face, "Gao He, wake up quickly. Don''t scare me."


    After shouting for a long time, Gao he didn''t respond. Ginkgo''s voice trembled. She was really afraid.


    It''s a fake to break up, but it''s just because it''s jealous, but I didn''t think that I really want to separate from Gao He.


    Now see Gao he suddenly coma, ginkgo but scared.


    Tears are falling. "I''m going to see the lady and take you to the hospital. Hold on..."


    She turned around and was about to go upstairs, but Gao he was holding her hand to death.


    "You don''t have to go to the hospital, just give me artificial respiration." Gao he closed his eyes and said something shameless.

 Chapter 1407

    Next second, gingko slapped his face hard and made five finger prints directly.


    "Why do you hit me?"


    Gao he immediately covered his cheek with pain, and dared not pretend to be dead.


    "I''m more than beating you. I want to kill you." Ginkgo''s tears are still rolling around in her eyes. The ghost knows that she was scared to death just now. She really thinks that Gao he is in any danger. She has to cry to ask for help from the young lady and the uncle. Fortunately, she didn''t go. Otherwise, she lost her face to grandma''s house.


    "Then I don''t think it''s good to see you getting angry all the time? Xinger, we have known each other for a long time. Don''t you know who I am these years? If I wanted to talk about things, I would have gone long ago. Can I bear it till now? That what lonely little woman, I have forgotten is junior high school or high school students? As for Liu Mengjie, I''m sorry. She really has nothing to do with me. I don''t care if she gets married or not. "


    "Isn''t that her father and your father have a good relationship?" Ginkgo is very jealous.


    Gao he immediately replied, "then let her father and my father live well."


    Poof Gao he''s saying is really close to giving Ginkgo biloba to tease and spray. How could someone black his father? Of course, Gao he is not a black Pro father, or just an analogy. It''s not his black pot. It''s a principle.


    In the end, it''s young and childish. When Gao He coaxes, gingko won''t make any noise.


    Gao he is still shameless and refuses to leave the gingko room. It''s called fighting landlord with each other.


    Qi''s gingko is a little pink fist, which didn''t drive this kid away. His cheek is thick. Compared with his brothers, he has had more than one.


    In the end, Gao he slept in Gingko''s room, but they had already cooked rice and had nothing to avoid.


    In this era, it''s just like this. Premarital love test seems to be the choice of most couples. At the beginning, gingko was a little uncomfortable.


    I always feel that it''s not proper to be with my boyfriend before marriage.


    But as time goes by, I like this kind of cohabitation mode, in fact, I can understand each other better.


    The pattern adapted to the times. In ancient times, before a woman married, she only met her husband once, or even once.


    Although it is a prudent behavior to be clean and self-respect, there is no so-called deep love and love in the absence of running in of character.


    But in ancient times, women''s status was low, and most of the men had three wives and four concubines, so they dared not say that they suffered, let alone that they were separated.


    When the problem of gingko is solved, Huasheng and Jiangliu will be relieved.


    But she''s relieved. There''s still something that doesn''t make people worry.


    The wind came at four o''clock in the morning. I didn''t see Qin Wanyu by myself, or I didn''t know it at all.


    The door opened by Huasheng. Others haven''t got up yet.


    Hua Sheng went to his zither room with the wind and poured two cups of lemon black tea.


    "Ah Sheng, I''m sorry to disturb you so early."


    "Let''s not talk about our relationship. It must be urgent for you to come to me at this time."


    "Yes, the last time I went to the funeral parlor to deal with the changed bodies, do you remember?"


    "Remember."


    "I sent my family Qingfeng at that time. Fengjiping went to you to inform you, but he didn''t appear in the spring breeze for ten li, did he?"


    Hua Sheng nodded her head. She did not see the breeze from home.


    "That''s it, a Sheng. My breeze is missing. There''s no one in the world, nor in the underworld I went to find my grandfather. He didn''t find it in the underworld, so he lost it inexplicably. Do you think it''s frightening? " My face is a little ugly in the wind.

 Chapter 1408

    "How could it be? I always thought he had gone back. " Huasheng is also an accident.


    After finishing the event, Hua Sheng didn''t see the wind. He thought he had gone back to the wind house.


    "At first, I thought he went to the underworld to report to my grandfather, and waited for a few days, but I didn''t think something was wrong until nobody came back, so I went to see my grandfather through psychics. Then I asked him, and I found that my grandfather didn''t see him at all. Fengjiping was my grandfather''s ancestor, and he was very qualified. He was the right assistant when my grandfather was alive, so the situation was in danger that day Hurry, I just let him go to you and give you a message. But I didn''t expect such a strange disappearance. "


    "Don''t worry, do you know this man''s real name and the eight characters of his birthday?"


    "Yes, my grandfather gave it to me. Our Feng family also has divination, but our ability is limited and we can''t do it. Even my grandfather can''t find his clues. I can only ask you for help. "


    Feng Xi comes to find Hua Sheng when she realizes that there is a danger in the breeze of her home.


    Therefore, it will appear in the spring breeze of ten li in the early morning, otherwise it won''t disturb other people''s Huasheng and Jiangliu couple.


    "Well, don''t worry, I''ll try."


    Hua Sheng first calculated it with the book of changes, but found no trace.


    Divination with copper money is still unsuccessful, which is also an evil sect.


    "A Sheng, have you ever met this situation?" The wind is too strong to stand safely.


    Hua Sheng shook his head. "To be honest, No."


    "What can I do?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll try something else. Do you have the breath of the breeze?" Hua Sheng asked the wind.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Fengxi took out a puppet from the treasure chest? This is something he used to attach to himself. I think it should have his breath on it. "


    "Yes, give it to me."


    Hua Sheng takes the puppet in Fengxi''s hand and recites the mantra. Then he gathers his spiritual strength to search for the trace of the master of the breath.


    Suddenly


    Hua Sheng suddenly opened his eyes and turned pale.


    It''s like encountering some fright. Fengxi quickly grabs Huasheng''s hand. "Ahsheng, are you ok?"


    "I''m fine."


    "What happened?"


    "I saw something that should have something to do with him."


    "What?"


    "Blood, lots of blood, and horrible black It should be the breath of death... "


    "You mean my house is dead in the breeze?" The wind is also shocked.


    Hua Sheng didn''t speak for a long time, then slowly said, "it''s almost too bad. It seems impossible to find it back. He''s gone. Even a little breath is attached to other breath, which may be the smell of the person who killed him."


    "Can we find out who killed him?" Fengxi is extremely angry. For so many years, this is the first Qingfeng who died in her hands. If the ancestors of Fengjia knew this, they would scold her for being so incompetent that they could not even protect their own people.


    "I can''t find it, but I probably know who it is." Hua Sheng thought of the woman in red that day, and the huge spider web.


    Later, I followed the trend of the original.


    The wind Xi listens to, tell the truth, that expression is very despairing.


    "When the gods and Demons fought, my ancestor fengqingcheng was just a pawn, a minion It''s more about us. If it''s the people of the demon world who killed my family Qingfeng, then I may not be able to avenge this for my whole life. " Wind Xi said and bowed his head ashamed.

 Chapter 1409

    Although Fengxi has a bad temper, he is a very rational person. When he heard that the woman in red is from the world of demons and one of the nine guardians of the second highness of the world of demons, he gave up the idea of revenge.


    People in the demon world are very afraid of the heaven, let alone the ordinary people. To put it bluntly, even if the Feng family revives all the ancestors, all of them may not be an opponent of the great Dharma protector. On that day, Hua Sheng and the underworld were not sure to defeat the Dharma protector. How could Feng Xi be beyond his control?


    If you think about it carefully, Dharma protectors are so powerful. The power of cutting the moon


    Feng Xi patted Hua Sheng on the shoulder. "Ah Sheng, you made a quick attack, and then you succeeded. Trust me, enjoy the peaceful life of this hundred years. Once the monster wakes up, there will be a catastrophe in the world. He will not let you go. "


    "I know." Hua Sheng is calm.


    "I won''t look for the breeze in my family I can''t find... " Wind Xi bitter smile, get up to go.


    "This matter, I will help you to trace, the people of the demon world come out, this is already inconceivable, we must be careful all the time."


    "Well, I remember what you said." Feng Xi makes an OK gesture.


    "Wind, then you and Qin Wanyu..."


    "Ah Sheng, I have a clear idea about our affairs. You should go upstairs for a while."


    Hua Sheng wanted to persuade Fengxi to cherish the time together with Qin Wanyu. Now the situation is not so good. The mountain rain is coming and the wind is blowing all over the building. One devil kingdom can come out. There must be another one and the third one. Then, the heaven''s generals, the hell''s million hell soldiers, and all the exorcism families in the world will probably join the war. No one will have a peaceful life , that''s the truth.


    Feng Xi must know that she is so smart, but she didn''t give Hua Sheng the chance to finish. That''s because she has her own arrangements.


    Hua Sheng can''t speak much either. She''s not a talker.


    It was 10:00 a.m. when the wind left. Coincidentally, Hua Lin got up and drove to work from her home.


    Hua Lin''s son, Bai Kangning, is nearly four years old and has gone to kindergarten with her mother-in-law.


    Her husband Bai Hao still goes to work and is promoted to a higher position.


    Hua Lin also applied to go back to school to teach. She had a very full life. She left earlier this day and wanted to go to school to prepare lessons. After all, there were her big lessons at 8:30, but what she didn''t expect was that she saw a familiar figure on the road in the morning.


    Just because she was too familiar with it, Hua Lin was shocked by the single figure. She stopped abruptly with one foot of the brake.


    Then I got out of the car in a hurry to keep up with the figure. It was a woman in a black cashmere coat, with a big brim of politeness.


    Even her shoes are her favorite brown. Who is she?


    Hua Liming clearly felt that she was not far away from each other. When she got out of the car to catch up with her, she found that the other side was so far away from her.


    In this way, she trotted all the way, and unconsciously went astray.


    Deviated from the car to car road, but to a remote path, this path is to the west of the cemetery group.


    It''s also a rare place. When Hua Lin realized that she was far away and lost, she was already in the fog.


    It''s more than five in the morning, and it''s not completely bright, just a little light.


    In addition, there was a big fog, and there was a little smell of corpses in the fog, which made Hua Lin very creepy.


    "Second sister, is that you?" She cried out, trembling.


    Yes, the figure she saw just now is not someone else. It''s Hua Qing, her second sister, who has been missing for a long time.

 Chapter 1410

    "Second sister, if it''s you Come back to me How are you doing? "


    Hua Lin was frightened, and her voice was full of crying. In such a place where there was no human life, she felt like a silent mountain.


    It was surrounded by dense woods, dark, and there was no sound of birds calling. It was terrible and quiet.


    She confirmed that she was not dazzled. She really saw it before she came.


    But always follow the person like second sister run, but ignore the sense of direction and distance, as if the psyche, was led to this ghost place. At this moment, she regretted that she shouldn''t be so impulsive. She took out her mobile phone and wanted to call Bai Hao. She was brave.


    But to my death, I took out my mobile phone and found that there was no signal on it, and there was no service area at all.


    She wanted to oppose according to the original way, but was surprised to find that the original way had disappeared.


    Yes, there is no way. I don''t know when the road when she came disappeared.


    It''s like a ghost against a wall. She''s trapped in the same place and panicked.


    Hua Lin is holding her hand tightly. The only idea is that if a Sheng is there.


    Hua Lin, in fact, Hua Sheng used a charm. It was a magic charm. It was a charm for her to keep her soul.


    But it is because of this mantra that Hua Lin is protected.


    She will not be possessed by those evil spirits, but she is still human after all, and fear is certain.


    At this time, there was a rustle all around, as if something was crawling. It was terrible.


    Hua Lin looked east and West in a panic, and her heart all mentioned her voice.


    And the magic is that the fog suddenly disappears layer upon layer at this time, and the line of sight suddenly becomes clear.


    Hua Lin quickly turned out her flashlight and took a picture.


    It''s ok if I don''t take this picture. I almost fainted.


    I don''t know when four big snakes appeared on the trees around me.


    In the four directions of the southeast and northwest, the color of the shooting is very strange. The upper body is red, red and red. The lower part of the body is dark, dark and matchless.


    The body is very large. The head of a snake is as big as the waist of a seven or eight year old. It''s two or three meters long, depending on how it is.


    And it is four, it is enough four, in four directions, this is completely blocked Hua Lin ''s life.


    She has a magic charm on her body. It''s true that she''s not afraid of ghosts. But She''s afraid of these vipers.


    After all, I have never experienced such a terrible scene since I was a child.


    Hua Lin suddenly felt her scalp tingled, her whole body was shaking and her legs were soft.


    "A Sheng, come to save me I''m afraid... " Hua Lin knows that five younger sisters are not ordinary people, so she thinks that at this time, she''s not sure if a Sheng will hear her.


    The eyes of the four big snakes are very fierce. They stare at Hua Lin as if they were delicious breakfast.


    And she kept spitting out the huge letter, which made Hua Lin afraid to move a step. She always felt that she might be swallowed in minutes.


    In a critical moment, a cat cry came from the woods


    Meow At ordinary times, Hua Lin was afraid of cat barking and felt terrible, but today she thought the voice was very familiar and warm.


    When she got closer, Hua Lin immediately cried out with joy, "Xiaohei, is that you?"


    Xiaohei is very recognizable. She is black all over, and her eyes are different from those of ordinary black cats.


    So it was recognized by Hualin at a glance. It walked in slowly with lazy steps and walked to Hualin''s side.


    "Xiaohei, you''re here, isn''t ashing here?" Hua Lin immediately felt that she had been saved and wept with joy.


    "No, the host didn''t come, just me."


    Xiaohei talks again. Yes, it does. Hua Lin immediately feels like her brain is going to explode. Can a cat talk?

 Chapter 1411

    When Hua Lin was still in the cat speaking atmosphere, a big snake on the top left launched an attack without warning.


    It''s so fast that people''s hair stands on end. Hua Lin has no power to fight back. She can''t even dodge. Because of her fear and high tension, her legs can''t move like lead.


    Seeing that the big snake came to Hua Lin''s face, between the lightning and flint, Xiao Hei suddenly sprang up, and the cat''s claws were severely scratched.


    On the big snake''s body, suddenly appeared several blood paw marks.


    Hua Lin was stunned. Hei Ming was so small, but he was so powerful?


    Because she saw the big snake roaring and falling to the ground, and the red blood was constantly oozing from her body. The paw mark was very deep, and even she could see the snake meat inside turned out, so she could see how much strength Xiaohei had used.


    Hua Lin covered her mouth with her hands, but at the same time, she felt nauseous in her voice, and wanted to vomit.


    Because the bloody smell of the big snake is constantly spreading out, which makes the air smell sweet.


    Seeing that his companion was injured and fell to the ground, several other big snakes refused to show their weakness and left the scene one after another.


    When Hua Lin was worried about how Xiaohei''s small body could withstand those big snakes, something even more amazing happened.


    After a lazy stretch, Xiao Hei suddenly becomes ten times bigger than before.


    The figure is as strong as a calf, but is it clear or black?


    "Four miss, please lean back and don''t disturb me."


    "Well, then be careful." Hua Lin felt a lot of security at once.


    Because I see Xiaohei''s real ability. Besides, this is Huasheng''s pet. The owner is so strong. How can the pet be weak?


    Hua Lin obediently retreats to a big tree, dare not make a sound, and continues to watch the battle.


    She saw the amazing scene of a black cat fighting four python with her own eyes, which she had never dreamed of before.


    Hua Sheng arrived at the scene only after daybreak, and it was not informed by Xiao Hei.


    She saw that the western sky was full of evil, and the clouds there were a little dark.


    Hua Sheng pinches his fingers and calculates. Even if it''s the fourth elder sister''s accident, inform Feng Xi and her two to hurry up.


    Now, Fengxi is very skilled in driving. He can play and drift on the ice at any time.


    In winter, the road in Jiangcheng is really slippery. When it snows, it rains. Then it freezes. The road is just a mirror.


    But in this case, Fengxi took the fastest time to drive with Huasheng.


    When they arrived, the ground was in a mess.


    At the same time, there are the bodies of three big snakes and the smell of rotten bodies. At the same time, Xiao hei and the last big snake are fighting.


    The big snake is coiled with the big body of Xiaohei. It can be seen that the big snake tried his best to strangle Xiaohei.


    Can small black where is soft persimmon, directly a cat claw hold the snake head, let it not move.


    The main thing is that the fangs can''t bite Xiaohei''s body, and the other cat''s claws are flying down.


    To the two eyes of the big snake is a divine scratch. The big snake''s eyes are bloody, which is very horrible.


    The big snake died, but also fight, struggling to put up the tail of the snake, want to give Xiaohei a fatal blow.


    Just at this time, Hua Sheng flies a colorful ribbon in the palm of his hand, which directly binds the snake''s tail to death, so that his last glimmer of hope is also lost.


    "Xiaohei, kill him and make a quick decision." This is the voice of Hua Sheng, cold and proud.

 Chapter 1412

    As soon as Hua Sheng''s voice dropped, he saw Xiaohei show a smile of satisfaction. Yes, you are right. The cat will smile.


    Don''t say it''s Hualin, even Fengxi is shocked. "I''m sorry, asheng. Am I right? Is that cat Xiao Hei? "


    "Yes."


    "It''s that big?" I was shocked by the wind.


    "Yes."


    "Does it laugh? I can''t help it. It''s refined. " All the energy of Fengxi was on Xiaohei, so she didn''t pay attention to the snake.


    With the master''s order, Xiaohei will not play. In fact, she should have killed the big snake.


    It''s because it suddenly has a big heart to play with, and has been hanging it, so that it doesn''t die so fast, a little bit of joking about it.


    Now that the master has spoken, Xiaohei must have given face.


    So the sharp claw suddenly changed again.


    The fingertip, which used to be several centimeters long, grew more than half a meter at a time, and became as sharp as steel.


    Xiaohei prepares for the seven inch position of the big snake, raises a fingertip and stabs deeply


    In an instant, the snake was killed. Everything just happened at the tip of the lightning and Firestone finger. It was too late for people to react.


    The last big snake also died, completely ending the bloody battle in the morning, and Hua Lin ran out from behind the big trees.


    Excitedly, he grabbed Hua Sheng''s hand. "Five younger sisters, you can count on it. I didn''t think I could see you. I really don''t know how I insisted. Xiao Hei also said human words. Those snakes scared people to death and fangs. I miss my son and husband very much. I thought I was dead."


    Hua Lin was frightened. She was pale, her lips were slightly purple, and she spoke incoherently.


    Hua Sheng holds Hua Lin''s hand. "Four elder sisters, speak slowly. Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    "Hoo Hoo No, I''m too nervous. You take me out of here first. I''m afraid. "


    Hua Lin swore that she would never go to the cemetery or come to the wild again. It was too scary, especially for the snake.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Hua Sheng and Fengxi take Hua Lin out, and the magic is that no one knows when Xiaohei changed, it actually returned to its original size, silently following behind Hua Sheng, just as usual, without any waves on his face.


    The wind can''t help it, squatting on the ground, holding up Xiaohei.


    It''s just a slap on the cat''s face. Xiao Hei hates it very much. He looks at the wind for a long time, and Hua Sheng wants to laugh.


    "What do you think of me like this? I don''t like you. Can I kiss you? Ha ha ha, Xiao Hei, you were so handsome just now. Oh my little heart, you are so handsome. Do you know that? How did you get so big? Did you eat any ant power pill? "


    Xiaohei listens to the suspicious life on his face, and at last he doesn''t say a word at all. He closes his eyes in silence. No matter what the wind says, he doesn''t respond.


    "Linlin, did you just say Xiao Hei can talk?"


    Fengxi is very interested in this matter. Huasheng is silent, but she suddenly thinks that Jiangliu just said this problem not long ago. Jiangliu said that Hualin also said it. It seems that Xiaohei really can speak, but miraculously, Huasheng never heard of it himself.


    As its owner, he said he was also hurt.


    "Yes, Xiaohei has spoken. Can you speak now? What do you say to everyone? " Hua Lin carefully lies beside Xiao Hei''s ear.


    But Xiaohei didn''t open his eyes, just like he was asleep.


    "Don''t ask, it''s starting to play dead again." Hua Sheng suggested.

 Chapter 1413

    But it''s no longer important that Xiao Hei doesn''t open his mouth. It''s the big snakes that matter.


    Fengxi took a special photo and preserved it, so she went back to study it carefully. If it wasn''t for a Sheng to say that it was poisonous, she would like to carry back a night stew of snake soup. The meat of this big snake should be delicious.


    Back in the car, Hua Sheng hands over a bottle of water to Hua Lin.


    "Fourth sister, calm down first."


    Hua Lin nodded, drank a big mouthful of water suddenly, then gasped for breath. It took her a long time to feel relieved.


    At least her hands and feet were not so cold. She said slowly, "when I came to work this morning, I saw a person on the side of the road. She looked like..."


    In this way, Hualin tells Huasheng and Fengxi everything that happened.


    "You mean you saw Hua Qing?" The wind surprised me.


    "Yes, I''m sure it''s my second sister, who can''t be mistaken. Even if the relationship is not good, we are also sisters who grew up together. It must be her. But it''s strange that I followed her all the way. When I got here, she disappeared, and then the snakes appeared. If it wasn''t for Xiao Hei, I would have died here. "


    "You will not die." Hua Sheng looks at Hua Lin and says something quietly.


    The meaning of this sentence is that you have my charm on you. If I don''t understand it, your soul can''t leave your body. How can you die?


    "And what will lead me here?" Hua Lin was also surprised.


    Since she can''t die, even if Xiaohei doesn''t come, she won''t be in danger. Aren''t those snakes busy for nothing?


    "Maybe those people have other purposes." Hua Sheng conjectures.


    "Who?" Hua Lin didn''t know what he meant.


    "The master behind the black python."


    "Black body python, fuck, you mean those are black body Python?" It''s hard to say whether it''s excitement or shock.


    Hua Sheng nodded. "It is recorded in ancient books that there is a kind of creature that has lived since the Cretaceous. It is cold-blooded, amphibious, and can be water or land. The body is huge and highly poisonous. It can attack any living thing at any time. There is also a terrible thing about this kind of creature, which is made by eating all kinds of corpses since childhood, so it has a strong smell of corpse. Half black and half red represent the two toxins in the body. One is the Black Ghost King flower. The other is red manzhusha


    "Here Is it too scary? " Hua Lin looks pale again. What did she go through just now?


    "There is no record in my grandfather''s handwriting, but I always like to read these wild histories. The first book I read since I typed and read is Shanhaijing. From then on, it was out of control. I remember that I also read a book about the snake. It''s mentioned once that there is a kind of snake. It''s black and red. It''s extremely poisonous. Once it''s met, it''s impossible to survive. What''s more, this kind of snake grew up with people, which means that although the body is a snake, the wisdom and soul are all human, because they eat corpses all the year round, so they have a strong Yin Qi. We can understand that it''s a half human, half snake monster. "


    "That should be a false statement." Hua Sheng denied it directly.


    "Why? You didn''t prove it. You said that people were fake. You are attacking me, comrade a Sheng Feng Xi is still a little unconvinced. He thinks in his heart, why do you say everything right? I''ll refute what I say? Of course, this is only a matter of thinking mode of the two people, and does not affect the friendship between the two people.

 Chapter 1414

    Hua Sheng explained, "my fourth sister has my charm. It can ward off evil spirits and exorcise evil spirits. If a snake really has evil spirits and is combined with human soul, how can this monster get close to my fourth sister? So, this kind of snake is really just a kind of creature, not so mysterious. "


    "Oh? Yes, how can I forget about it. " When Feng Xi slaps her thigh, she remembers that the magic spell Hua Sheng gave Hua Lin is extremely powerful.


    "How did Xiao Hei come? How does it know that your fourth sister is in danger? " As soon as the conversation turned, Fengxi brought the topic back to Xiaohei again.


    Hua Sheng looks at Xiao Hei in his arms. He is still asleep.


    Hua Sheng gently stroked its back.


    "Xiaohei is very sensitive to the smell of blood. There are many things happened recently. I asked him to pay attention to the trend of Jiangcheng. Maybe he found something wrong here early, and then he came. It really saved people without my knowledge."


    "Xiaohei is so nice." The wind gave me a thumbs up.


    "Fortunately, it''s Xiaohei, or I will be..." Hua Lin is still in a state of shock.


    "Fourth sister, don''t go to class if you are frightened. Today, ask for leave from school and go back early. Accompany the children and have a good rest."


    "Well, I think so, too."


    "Where are you, asheng?"


    "Take me to Dongyang pharmaceutical. I''ll see Xie Dongyang."


    "Well, I''ll drive you."


    When the big snake was solved, the three women went back to the city. They didn''t say much about the people behind the big snake, but she vaguely felt that these things should be related to the underworld.


    Whether it''s the disappearing breeze or the sudden appearance of a woman who looks like Hua Qing.


    These seem to be the beginning of something wrong


    The entrance of the devil kingdom is loose, and the Royal Governor of the devil Kingdom has broken into the world, which is not a trivial matter.


    I don''t know if the moon cutting under her seal in a hurry will bring another catastrophe of the war between gods and demons?


    Hua Sheng is worried. She holds Xiaohei''s body and looks out of the window.


    At the same time,


    Nantianmen exit


    "his highness Jin''an."


    The heavenly soldiers of Nantianmen bow to a young man in a golden Python robe.


    "Get well."


    "Thank you, your highness."


    "What''s new recently?"


    "In the name of emperor Tian, we have strengthened our inspection. Another elite team has been fully pursuing the demon world monster."


    "Oh? Dilingzhu, haven''t you caught it yet The man easily called out the nickname of the devil Kingdom female spider.


    "Yes, the woman is very cunning, and indeed she has tens of thousands of years of skill. This task is a little difficult." When he said this, the leader of Jingwei of Nantianmen was ashamed, so he lowered his head.


    The young man smiled and opened a folding fan. "No wonder, she is not so easy to deal with. If she doesn''t have some skills, how can she be chosen to be the Imperial officer by the moon? Well, I''m not here to chat with you. I''m going to walk around alone. "


    "Is your highness eight going to the fox clan? It''s heard that it''s the birthday of Bai ran, the emperor of the fox nationality. Gods from all over the world, no matter in the heaven, in the demon world or in the underworld, have started to prepare birthday gifts for congratulation. "


    The man smiled and didn''t say anything, but the folding fan had disappeared in front of him, leaving only a light golden light.


    "Your Highness is really the most like the emperor of heaven. He is worthy of being the son of empress Tian. On the contrary, several concubines are not so outstanding. Your excellency, will your highness be the successor of the emperor? "


    Just now, the young man is not someone else, but the Lord of heaven, the eighth son of the emperor, his highness TIANYAO.

 Chapter 1415

    "I don''t know if your highness will be the heir of the emperor of heaven, but I know The entrance seal of the devil kingdom is loose. Even the Royal Governor of the devil kingdom can come out to harm the world, let alone other demons. I don''t know if it''s a battle between the gods and demons. "


    Even the leader of Jingwei of South Tianmen began to worry about it. It can be seen how bad the situation is.


    It''s said that immortals can''t go down to earth casually. That''s because the low-level ones can''t, because they are not qualified.


    The high-ranking ones, such as Bai ran, have to run back and forth a few times a day. Now the noble eight highness also comes to visit suddenly, which makes the Pluto a little surprised. To be honest, he is not familiar with the eight highness.


    Or it should be said that for so many years, in addition to and Bai ran, Ming Yan is just like everyone else.


    Even a nodding acquaintance doesn''t count, because he''s always cold and heartless. No matter how big you are, there''s no arrangement in him. At first, there''s a little fairy God who doesn''t know how to make up for it, and then he''s gradually far away after he''s shut up.


    The Pluto always liked peace, which instead fulfilled him.


    When TIANYAO arrived, the Pluto just came back from the flower sea patrol on the other side, and they also walked on the opposite side.


    "Your Highness." The Pluto nodded. I''ve seen it.


    If there are other immortals, it must be a great gift to see the eight princes. But Ming Yan doesn''t need it. He and Bai ran have a lot of seniority in the heaven. They are all people who have a seniority with the emperor. Although there is a little difference in rank, there is not much difference.


    "How are you, uncle Styx?"


    The emperor of the underworld helped the forehead, and their faces were embarrassed. They looked almost the same. If you talk about the beauty, how could your eight highness look better than the emperor of the underworld? But this uncle is really called Ming Yan''s forehead hurts.


    But it''s also true that Ming Yan is many years older and has lived many years.


    It''s all in the same generation with his father, so it''s very dignified to call uncle Yisheng.


    Nowadays, there are not many people who can make eight highness TIANYAO call uncle one in the three realms and six realms. In addition to him and Bai ran, several old monsters in Tianwaitian can get the royal family one.


    "Thank you for remembering, your highness. This seat has been good since it was in charge of the underworld."


    "I wonder if Uncle Styx could invite my nephew to have a cup of tea?"


    "Your Highness, please."


    Said, two people walk into the Fengdu hall side by side one after another.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter that tea isn''t tea. As we all know, eight Highness''s sudden visit to the underworld must be something, otherwise he won''t hang out.


    But Ming Yan is not a good person. If you don''t say it, he won''t ask.


    The two characters, the man of heaven, sit at the table, and the breath they exude is hard to find in the world.


    "Uncle Ming Wang, to be honest, I''m here to inquire about someone."


    "Your Highness, please." The emperor of the underworld is holding the tea cup. His face is as calm as water.


    "I heard that there are descendants of the lineage of aunt Jiutian Xuannv. Is this true?"


    After hearing this, the king of the underworld held the teacup in his hand and raised his head and asked him, "where did you hear that, your highness?"


    TIANYAO smiled, "Uncle Ming, you know that we are very boring in Jiuchong heaven. If we don''t have a banquet, we are very free. Naturally, we will spread some interesting things. I went to Zixian mountain for a stroll a few days ago and overheard my colleagues there. I immediately became interested in it. It''s said that it''s the descendant of the Jiutian family. It''s said that the Jiutian holy fire is superb. Even you were the defeated general... "


    After that, his highness eight specially observed the expression of Pluto, trying to find some useful flaws for himself.

 Chapter 1416

    Because the Pluto has been ice face for thousands of years, no matter what happens, it is as stable as a rock.


    So he didn''t have any subtle expression to let the eight halls go down to capture, "nine out of ten this is not true, why should your highness explore it? But we did have contact with a woman. The woman was born with magical skills and fire attributes. It''s similar to Jiutian holy fire. Later, we specially asked Bai ran to check this with us. It''s a pity Later I learned that she was just a mortal woman, not a nine day family. The emperor of heaven has also asked me about this matter, and I have reported it truthfully. If you don''t believe it, your highness, you can go back and ask your father. "


    After hearing this, his highness eight smiled, "ha ha, how can I not believe my uncle? Uncle Ming Wang never tells a lie in three realms and six realms. That''s what all immortals know. Since that''s the case, it seems that I''ve heard false rumors. You know, aunt Jiutian Xuannv has a deep relationship with our royal family. She was also the main force in the first war between gods and demons, but Later, the mystery disappeared and disappeared. This matter has always been the pain of our royal family. If we can find her descendants, then Isn''t there another chip for the demons to fear? "


    After hearing this, Ming Yan just drank tea quietly and didn''t answer.


    His highness continued, "recently, the entrance of the devil Kingdom has become loose. It''s said that the Royal History of the second prince of the devil Kingdom has come out, which is a disaster to the world. This is a headache for my father. If Uncle Styx is free, he can talk to my father and help him share his worries. "


    "Your Highness said that if you are free, you will go."


    "Well, since that''s the case, I won''t bother you. I''ll visit uncle Styx another day."


    "OK, your highness, take a walk."


    After a few words, Tian Yao left the underworld.


    Chu the underworld, his side servant, the man with eagle wings followed, "Your Highness, do you believe in the words of the Pluto?"


    His highness smiled and said, "it''s said that there are thousands of beautiful women in the world. How about we go?"


    "All right, your highness."


    Then the master and the servant disappeared at the entrance.


    At this moment, Hua Sheng is still dreaming. She hasn''t slept so steadily for a long time recently. Maybe because she came back to the river, she felt more secure, and there was nothing important recently, so she went into a deep sleep state.


    Once Hua Sheng goes into deep sleep, he will have strange dreams.


    This time, she dreamed of a man and a woman, playing in a purple sea of flowers


    "Come after me, Yue..."


    "You can run slowly Fall down. " Man''s voice is very gentle and familiar.


    "No, I''m so smart. How could I fall down As you said, I am the most intelligent woman in the world. "


    "Yes, yes, you are the smartest."


    "Will we be more intelligent if we have children in the future?" Women''s laughter is as clear and pleasant as the bells.


    "Of course."


    "How many more can I have? Boys are like you, girls are like me How about we put together a good word one by one? "


    "Well." The man nodded, and between the lines was the color of doting.


    "Sheng''er, will you suddenly regret not being with me? You are a God, and I am a devil. "


    When he heard sheng''er, Hua Sheng opened his eyes.


    Then I saw that the woman in the man''s arms raised her head slowly. For a moment, her heart raised to her throat.

 Chapter 1417

    Then That woman is herself? No, it must not be her own, but it''s just like her. Hua Sheng said to herself, but she knew that it was her face. It''s just that there was a red lotus on her forehead, something she didn''t have.


    "Why? Are you silly? No matter God or devil, love will be together. Or have we failed to live this time? "


    "In case of his reincarnation..."


    The woman immediately put out her finger to block the man''s lip, "shut up, don''t mention it. I said, never mention that person between you and me. What I like now is you. I''d like to come to the devil Kingdom and live with you, wouldn''t you? "


    "I do, I do Sheng''er You don''t leave me. As long as you don''t leave, I will give you whatever you want within the three realms and six paths. "


    "What about the three realms and six realms?" The woman asked with a smile, and her eyes were curved like the moon.


    as like as two peas, he felt a little bit cool in his heart.


    That shouldn''t be me. I never seem to smile like that. I don''t even smile like that to the river.


    The man put his arm around the shoulder of the woman and waited tenderly. "Three Realms and six realms, as long as you want, I will give them to you As long as I live one day, I will try my best to give you everything and everything. "


    "Moon, that''s what you said."


    "Yes, I said it."


    "Then you swear, you can''t betray me..."


    "I swear..."


    The voice behind Hua Sheng is not very clear, but she already knows that the man must be the second highness of the demon world who has cut the moon. The man with the red moon on his forehead, but what does he have to do with himself?


    Why does he pester himself again and again? Even in the seventy-two dreamland, he said that he was the love of his life.


    Hua Sheng suddenly woke up and found that it was still late at night.


    The fragrance of the river''s sleep is still on her thin waist. Hua Sheng sighs a little and gently takes away the river''s hand.


    Then he got up and went downstairs and poured himself a glass of water to calm down.


    Just now, this dream is not like a groundless wind. The familiar pictures and feelings are more like the memories of a long time ago.


    That purple sea of flowers, she had never seen it.


    But when she saw it in her dream, she was so familiar.


    What''s more shocking is that she can blurt out the name of the purple flower, which is the unique flower of the demon world, called purple magic Magnolia. It is a variety of orchids after mutation, which can only be born in the demon world. The appearance is very similar to orchid, but the vitality is very strong. Once blooming, it will last for a thousand years. The flowers are blooming and will send out intoxicating fragrance. This is a unique flower in the demon world, but she actually knows how to know these things? Hua Sheng put down his water glass, and suddenly he was very flustered.


    What''s the matter recently? I always feel insecure. It''s not a good feeling.


    Just then, she suddenly turned back. "Who''s over there?"


    "Hua Sheng, I''m here for fame. How about making friends?"


    Out of the corner came a man in a golden Python robe, wearing a gold crown and holding a white feather fan.


    "Who are you? Don''t you think it''s rude to break into my house in the middle of the night? " Hua Sheng, with a little anger, looks at the strange man in front of him. He can approach her so quietly and quietly, and enter her house. This is not what ordinary monsters can do.

 Chapter 1418

    "I also have to. My identity may not be convenient in the daytime. In view of the fact that the breath at night is easy to cover up, I can only make this decision. Hello, my name is TIANYAO. I come from the heaven, not the demon, not the devil, not the ghost. "


    Hua Sheng walked slowly to see the man''s face through the moonlight.


    I also felt that he was full of kindness and had no idea of being bad to himself.


    So for a while, I put down my guard, "mortal, Huasheng."


    "You are too modest. How could you be a human? You are the only one who can use the nine day torch. "


    Said that the man opens the white feather fan, that white fan just like has the vitality, is flashing the white light in the night.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    Hua Sheng won''t admit that he can make the nine heavens holy fire, or that he is the descendant of the nine heavens Xuannv. Because Bai ran and Ming Yan both told her that these information would be very dangerous for her once exposed. The people on the throne of jiuchongtian are most afraid of jiutianxuannv. Because they are too powerful to shake their imperial power, they will not allow such a woman to exist.


    That is to say, the emperor had a killing heart for Huasheng. If it wasn''t for the protection of Ming Yan and Bai ran, it would have been the target of tianbingtianjiang. But Huasheng didn''t know much about these things.


    Now, when strangers come to ask themselves, Hua Sheng will not tell the truth.


    See her don''t want to say, days Yao also don''t force, it is very casual to sit on the sofa in the living room.


    "Do you like liuyunguo or here?" He asked as if he were a light man.


    But Hua Sheng is very nervous. How does he feel that he knows so many secrets? Even Hua Sheng once was reincarnated in Liuyun country, he knew it clearly.


    "You don''t want that expression, I just said, I''m from heaven, I''m a fairy. If you don''t know that as a fairy, what else? So it''s no surprise to know about your reincarnation. I''m just asking you a simple question, and you can''t answer it. "


    Tian Yao found Hua Sheng very nervous, so he quickly explained a few words.


    Hua Sheng was silent for a long time before he said, "I prefer here."


    "Because of the river?" He asked.


    "Yes, because of the river."


    "Have you seen the moon cut?"


    Hua Sheng didn''t answer


    "Don''t worry. The moon is our enemy. We are happy when something happens to him. As the saying goes, the enemy of the enemy is a friend. So we are destined to be friends. Are you right, Hua Sheng? "


    "I don''t want to get involved in disputes. You are a fairy, I am a mortal For me, I think it''s enough to live in peace and light with my beloved man, so no matter what you think, I won''t help you to achieve it. If it''s OK, please go back. "


    Hua Sheng has always been very resistant to strangers. Even if this person is not hostile to her, she can''t accept it.


    So I don''t want to talk much nonsense. I''ll go upstairs after the order.


    "Hua Sheng, I can change your body for you."


    Hua Sheng paused and didn''t turn his head back. "I use cotton very well now. You don''t need to worry about it."


    "But you can''t use this body for a long time. The touch and texture are poor, and you have to change it every three days. It''s very troublesome. The main thing is that you can''t have children with the man you love. And I have a hundred thousand years of Beihan ice jade in my hand. I can send you as a body, which can not only make you look old, but also cure your cold disease. The main thing is It can be the same as the real body, can be pregnant for the river and give birth to children. "


    To be honest, at that moment, Hua Sheng was moved

 Chapter 1419

    Huasheng is still moved. Although Jiangliu has repeatedly stressed that he doesn''t need children, Huasheng still feels sorry if he can''t have one and a half children. So TIANYAO''s words stopped Huasheng.


    She turned her head gently, and her voice was very pleasant


    TIANYAO smiled and said, "tell me, where is the moon cutting?"


    Hua Sheng is silent


    "Don''t worry, I don''t need your help. I just need you to tell me where he is hiding."


    "Don''t you all know about heaven?"


    Hua Sheng remembers that when he came out of the 72 fairyland, the emperor of the underworld was still taken away by the emperor''s people for questioning and punishment. How could anyone who is in the heaven not know where the moon is? It''s understandable to say that the devil Kingdom doesn''t know, so she really can''t understand this step of the man in front of her.


    "To be honest, I don''t believe the rumors outside. I hope you can tell them by yourself."


    "How can you deal with it?" Hua Sheng frowns slightly.


    It''s a bit self-esteem. Of course, Hua Sheng doesn''t know the person in front of him and doesn''t need to care about his face.


    Tian Yao narrowed his eyes and looked at the gorgeous woman in front of him. He smiled for a long time. "It''s the woman he likes. It''s really fierce. No one dares to be so lonely since he was born, even my father, my mother and my mother have never been. You are so rude, but I just can''t get angry... "


    "What do you want to say?"


    "It''s nothing. I just suddenly understand why Ming Yan and Bai ran are all involved with you. It seems that you have your own unique personality charm. Even Gu feels very interesting."


    "Please don''t talk nonsense. I can''t answer your request. Since the transaction is not successful, please come back."


    After that, Huasheng no longer gives the man in front of him a chance, but directly leaves without face.


    The sky Yao is shaking the white feather fan, and he is not angry.


    I think Hua Sheng is an interesting woman. She wants to have children. She wants to have ice cold jade. But she refuses to say where to hide the moon It''s not surprising, after all, that she''s afraid to cut the moon.


    She likes river flow so much. Naturally, she hopes not to be destroyed by others. In case of cutting the moon


    It is said that the moon cutting was hidden by a woman in the heaven. Actually, this is not without basis. The disappearance of the moon cutting is really related to Hua Sheng, but it can not be said to be hidden. It should be said to be sealed.


    If it wasn''t for Hua Sheng, no one else would have won. Even if Bai ran and Ming Yan had joined hands, they wouldn''t have let the moon fall asleep for a hundred years.


    So, Huasheng is really powerful.


    Emperor Tian also knows it''s 72 fairyland. After all, Ming Yan and Bai ran are sensational to save people.


    However, the 72 fantasy is too big. Finding someone is like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    If it wasn''t for the party, no one else would have known.


    As the onlookers, the wind, the white dye and the dark flame I only know that it''s an ice cave. I don''t remember the specific coordinates for a long time.


    And Hua Sheng personally sinks the moon to the bottom of the lake. So now, in the three realms and six ways, the only place where he can find the moon is Hua Sheng.


    I don''t know if it''s fate that makes them look like this.


    Huasheng''s body was hidden by the moon. Now Huasheng has sealed the real body of the moon.


    It really makes all the gods in Jiuchong heaven curious. What''s the story between them?


    Why does the demon world, which has been quiet for tens of thousands of years, suddenly break the rules and appear in the world.


    Why does the second highness of the world of demons, who is famous all over the world and is awed by the eight wastes, have a deep entanglement with a mortal woman?


    These are all curious gossip It''s a pity that Hua Sheng is so secretive that he won''t say a word.

 Chapter 1420

    In fact, it''s also because Hua Sheng himself doesn''t know what''s going on?


    Her body carries too much memory, and even the memory has been confused.


    She has all the memories of this life, but also awakened the memory of Liuyun country thousands of years ago.


    And at the same time, I saw a dream related to the moon cutting. However, she is still not sure. Is the red lotus woman her?


    She is obviously not that kind of character. Back in the bedroom, Hua Sheng has no sleep at all.


    She sat in front of the dresser for a while, looking at herself in the mirror, and even touching her eyebrows for a while.


    There was nothing there, but she also remembered that not long ago, when the moon was cut off, the red lotus on her forehead did appear.


    At that time, she thought what was wrong with her. They were afraid even of the wind.


    But, later, with the deep sleep of the moon, she never appeared again


    "Good morning, Mrs. Jiang."


    River turned a body, lazy open eyes, see his wife sitting in front of the dressing table.


    "Good morning, Mr. Jiang."


    "How did you get up so early?"


    "Well, I can''t sleep."


    "Have you had a nightmare?"


    Hua Sheng shakes his head, the river rises, hugs Hua Sheng directly from behind and kisses his face.


    "Near the Spring Festival, I''m not busy today. Shall we go to buy some new year''s products?"


    "Good."


    Hua Sheng nodded and put his mind down for a while, driving with the river to the city center for shopping.


    At this moment, the wind home can be busy.


    Qin Wanyu came at five in the morning and bought breakfast for Fengxi, but Fengxi didn''t open the door at all.


    Jiangcheng winter more than - 20 degrees, Qin and Anhui can not freeze, immediately return to the car heating, but still refused to leave.


    Until eight o''clock, knock again.


    The wind opened the door, cold face, "not let you go?"


    "Xi Xi, I''ll leave after you eat breakfast."


    "No, get out of here."


    After that, Fengxi closed the door again, and qinwanyu closed the door again.


    He didn''t know why. The wind was so hard to coax this time. Qiao Xue''s soul had disappeared. He thought it was OK between them.


    But Fengxi still continued the cold war and refused to forgive him.


    It''s very embarrassing, especially when we have a party.


    Everyone else''s family is in pairs. He is the only one who is abused by the single side. Lao Wang next door is really happy recently.


    He wished to stick to Hua Zhi every day. Hua Zhi''s pregnancy made headlines for three days in a row. The major media reported crazily.


    Gao he and gingko are also newlyweds of xiaobiesheng. Gao he would like to live in the spring breeze for ten li every day and eat and drink shamelessly at Jiangliu''s home.


    Yu Ping will go with her husband, but most of them are herself.


    And Hua Lin is always there with her baby. Everyone seems to be very happy.


    Only he Qin Wan Yu


    Thinking of this, Qin, Wan and Yu are not willing to tear the amulet from their neck.


    Put it at the door, "Xi Xi, return the amulet to you. I don''t want it. I don''t care whether Qin Wanyu lives or dies in the future."


    The wind in the room listened to a face of inexplicable, "neuropathy."


    "The state of falling in love with a person is insanity, right..."


    There was a voice behind her. It really scared the wind. The most terrible thing was that she didn''t even realize that there was someone else in the room.


    As soon as Fengxi turns around and draws out the peach wood sword, she sees a man in white with peach blossom eyes.


    "Oh my God, you''re going to scare me to death, uncle."


    Seeing that it was Bai ran, Feng Xi was relieved at once. Otherwise, he thought it was the people of the demon world who would come to kill himself.

 Chapter 1421

    Bai ran raised her eyebrows and asked repeatedly, "did you just say that? Old man? Call me


    "Otherwise? Call you big brother? You don''t see how old you are, either? " I take it for granted.


    White dye only felt that a glass heart was suddenly trampled on, and his face became stinky.


    "You dead girl can''t talk. I''m so young and beautiful. I''m so gorgeous. You call me uncle? Don''t you have a conscience to say that? "


    "It''s said by a Sheng. He asked me to call you Grandpa But I think I''ll lose it. "


    "Grandpa..." Bai ran feels that the whole person is not good.


    Today, when I go out, I have a good look. It must not be a good day, or it will not be so bad.


    "Old Bai, are you busy when you suddenly visit my house?"


    "You girl, I really want to strangle you..."


    Bai Ranqi sits down opposite to Fengxi, and takes the fried chicken leg from the plate and eats it.


    "You strangle me. Do you want to ask a Sheng to agree?"


    "That wench is hard to protect herself, and is in the mood to control you?"


    "Well, let''s not be too busy talking about it. Let''s talk about it. What''s up?" Feng Xi knows that Bai ran always goes to find a Sheng every time she appears. There must be a reason why she appears at her home now.


    Sure enough, "it''s something. Come on, take it."


    Bai ran reaches into her arms and puts a red wedding card on the table.


    "What?"


    "Invitation." Bai Ran is very frank.


    "Are you going to get married?" Wind Xi was shocked. She reached for the red invitation and was curious.


    Bai ran Qi''s supporting forehead, "Oh, these black sheep, sooner or later I''ll let you give me the gas of Alzheimer''s, you just said, I''m tens of thousands of years old, what else am I getting married, I''m almost fainting."


    "Not marriage? That is Have children? "


    "I''ll shit you, believe it or not?" Bai Ran is really angry with the girl Feng Xi.


    It''s really a skill of resisting people. It''s more hateful than that dead girl of a Sheng. It''s a hundred times poisonous.


    "Hahaha, no more, I''ll see for myself."


    The wind Xi smiled to open the red wedding card, saw clearly the above words, "is it the housewarming originally?"


    "That''s right, housewarming. You will remember to come then."


    "Uncle, I am a mortal You are a fairy How can I get there? " The wind can''t cry or laugh.


    "It''s easy to do. You let a Sheng take you with you. I''ll open a special passage for you. This time, I''m entertaining gods from all over the world. It''s just for pleasure. You''re allowed to take family members or something."


    "What can I give you as a gift...?" The wind gave me a headache.


    This fox moves, so big happy event, send what good?


    "You see, I''m not picky." White dye looks at the wind with a smile.


    "No, the more you say it, the more difficult I am to do it. Let''s do it. You can choose Take a look at our Fengjia and you can take it with your eyes. "


    Feng Xi knows that Bai ran doesn''t like anything at home.


    Her low-level magic weapons are not for free.


    Just unexpectedly, Bai ran actually said one, "Feng Xi, this is what you said, so I''m not polite."


    "Fuck, I really have Don''t blackmail me, I''m poor. "


    Seeing Bai Ran''s saying that, Feng Xi doesn''t know what he wants?


    "Hey hey In fact, it''s very simple What I want is You... "


    Wind Xi looks pale after hearing

 Chapter 1422

    "Old Bai, are you old enough not to eat tender grass? Besides, I have a man I like. Although you are good-looking, you are not my dish. What''s more, you are a fox, I am a man, and what if you are a fox with a head? "


    White dye:


    "No, in case the fox head is more terrible, in a word, I can''t promise you."


    White dye:


    "Don''t talk about it again. I won''t say it to ashing. Otherwise, ashing will give you two slaps. Even if you are relatives, you won''t get used to it. Ashing is the best for me and won''t agree that I''m with you."


    "Wait a minute, I haven''t finished speaking. Would you stop me and say these things are in a mess?" Bai Ran is speechless.


    "Well..." The wind suddenly stopped.


    "I mean, I think there is a woman named fengqingcheng in your family''s ancestors. I hope she can also come to join us in the great happiness of the fox nationality."


    "The wind blows down the city?"


    "Well, remember to tell her that I don''t care what you do."


    With that, Bai ran smiles and disappears in the wind.


    The task left by Bai Ran is hard to break the wind, because although fengqingcheng is the ancestor of Fengjia, it goes back a long time.


    Even there is no record in the family tree. We can only rely on some clues left by the original ancestors of FanFeng family.


    But Feng Xi has heard about the woman because he has heard about it.


    So she decided to go to grandpa for help this time.


    "What are you looking for?"


    "Grandpa, to be honest, it''s my friend. Can you contact me?"


    "That''s enough. This ancestor has been practicing for a long time. Now he doesn''t know where people are." Wind nameless is also no way, carrying a hand to shake a head sigh.


    "What can I do? Then I''ll try something else. "


    After seeing Grandpa from the underworld, Fengxi can only ask Huasheng. Huasheng is a goddess, but the goddess of the Jiutian family. She has the power of eternal inheritance. So if we use divination, maybe there will be a whereabouts?


    When the wind blows for ten li in spring, Huasheng and the river are playing harmoniously.


    They played zither and flute one by one, which was very pleasant. She pushed open the door and broke in, destroying the atmosphere immediately.


    "Cough..." The river helplessly put down its flute and coughed a few times.


    "A Sheng, Jianghu help."


    "Borrow money?"


    "No, I want to borrow it from you." The wind looked at Hua Sheng pitifully.


    She was amused. "What kind of moth are you making?"


    "Oh, to make a long story short, have you received the invitation from Uncle Bai?"


    Hua Sheng didn''t speak, but pointed to the red wedding note on the table, he knew that Bai ran must have been here, and he also patted Jiangliu''s shoulder to tell him that Jiangliu must go, and he asked for tens of thousands of roast chicken from Jiangliu who was shameless.


    Jiangliu is also an honest man. He called the purchasing department directly and asked them to go to a century old brand Deli to buy.


    "Ha? It''s because of this that uncle Bai gave me a problem, asking me to help me find my ancestor fengqingcheng, but I asked my grandfather, my grandfather can''t find this ancestor, where can I find it? So Asang, please give me a way. "


    "The wind blows down the city?"


    "Well, yes, it''s windy. Can you help me figure out where she is now?"


    "Do you have a birthday?"


    "No..."


    "Is there any of her old things?"


    "No..."


    "Is there a location for her cemetery?"


    "No..." Wind Xi necks a little guilty.


    Hua Sheng is also very hurt after listening. After a long time of pondering, he said, "well I may have another way. "

 Chapter 1423

    "What?"


    Fengxi is also full of expectations. After all, Huasheng always has a way to solve problems that others can''t.


    "I can go to find Ming Yan, who has the best relationship with Bai ran. He must know the whereabouts of Fengqing city."


    "That''s not right. If you know it, why doesn''t white fox go directly to Lord Styx? Come to me... "


    After all, Fengxi is still a little more innocent, unable to figure out the stakes.


    Hua Sheng smiled, raised his finger, and jokingly lit a little windy forehead. "You don''t think much. The reason why Bai ran came to see you is because you are the family of Feng. Maybe Ming Yan only knows where she is, but she didn''t invite her. Maybe you will meet her when you come out. In a word, it''s not a coincidence that Bai Ran is looking for you. He must think you are the most suitable. "


    "Oh, yes, right. After all, fengqingcheng is my ancestor. Look at the Buddha''s face without looking at the monk''s face. Ah Sheng, you are still smart Haha, you will be my eldest brother and I will be your younger brother in the future. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You''ll know in a day. You can''t sit down and have a good chat with Qin Wanyu when you have this time. He''s going crazy recently. He sends wechat to my Mr. Jiang every day. My Mr. Jiang is bored to death."


    "Cut, that fool, I just ignore, you tell the river to ignore him, we should be stinking shit, far away."


    "As for it? I''ve been in love... Somehow. "


    "Don''t mention this. I''m sick. Say something else. Don''t mention this fool. A Sheng, how are you doing with your body?"


    As soon as Feng Xi thought of Qin, Wan and Yu, he really had a headache, so he didn''t let Hua Sheng say.


    "Very well." Hua Sheng has a slight smile on her lips. She is always calm and gentle.


    It''s as if she can''t stir waves in her heart at any time, but who doesn''t like such a gentle person?


    "Don''t lie to me, how can you be good? But my ability is limited. I can''t think of anything else except cotton. I also asked my grandfather. He also has no good way. He still thinks it''s important to find your original body. It''s just The monster who cut the moon is sleeping now, the original body... "


    "Forget it, I won''t find it. The body is the temporary container of the soul and won''t follow it forever. It''s just a physical body, and I won''t stick to it. There are always so many regrets in life, and perfection is not life. "


    "Well, you always want to open like that, I love you, but you can rest assured that I will not give up. Whenever I find a way, I will try to help you. "


    "Well."


    "Then let''s change our bodies?"


    "Good."


    Huasheng''s cotton body changes every three days. Although it is cumbersome, compared with the previous soul state, Huasheng is very satisfied.


    The river is also very contented and grateful for the wind.


    Cotton body feel excellent, soft, in addition to not be able to have children, there is no difference.


    It doesn''t delay the couple''s intimacy either, so neither Huasheng nor Jiangliu are attached to this place.


    However, that day the man said that the northern cold ice jade really moved Hua Sheng. She wanted to ask the Pluto if she had time.


    Isn''t this a chance?


    When he asked Feng Qingcheng for help, Hua Sheng couldn''t help himself. "Ming Yan, do I have another thing?"


    "You said."


    "Beihan ice jade, do you know what it is?"


    "Who told you that?" Ming Wang''s eyes flickered slightly. The delicate expression still didn''t escape Hua Sheng''s eyes.


    "First of all, if my body is replaced by Beihan ice jade, can I really give birth to children for Jiangliu?"


    Hua Sheng is familiar with Pluto. He will not be embarrassed, so he asked directly.

 Chapter 1424

    The Pluto is a little embarrassed. After all, it involves the birth of a child. His cheek is a little red. He looks away from his head. I''m sorry to look at Hua Sheng''s face again. "Beihan ice jade is really a good thing, but I haven''t heard of anyone doing body work. But theoretically, it should be possible, because it is a happy treasure of the northern cold wasteland, absorbing the essence of the sun and moon for tens of thousands of years. Over the years, only three have appeared. For the first time, it was the place that opened up the world. For the second time, it was tens of thousands of years ago. It is said that the nine heavenly Xuannv had a piece of it, which was carved into a cold jade bed by herself. Last time It was more than 3000 years ago. It is said that when the God of Xingyuan visited the vast land and the three thousand kingdoms, he got it by accident, but he gave it to the emperor of heaven. So If you want to, you can only go to the emperor of heaven to get it. "


    "The man who came to me that day is the emperor of heaven?" Hua Sheng''s face changed greatly.


    "No, that''s TIANYAO, the eighth son of the emperor, the empress of heaven."


    It seems that when TIANYAO goes to find Huasheng, the Pluto knows about it, so he looks calm.


    "Then..." Hua Sheng wants to talk and stops, but he doesn''t say it.


    "He must have asked you the whereabouts of the moon You can tell them, too, but I feel that they won''t let you go in the end. Although Bai ran and I haven''t been covered by you, we can''t escape. Your energy is more and more powerful. Sooner or later, we will become the people in the eyes of the emperor. "


    "Why kill me? What did I do wrong?" Hua Sheng smiled bitterly.


    "Because you are strong." Ming Yan looks at Hua Sheng, every word.


    Hua Sheng said coldly, "what''s the use of being powerful? You should have a deep understanding that the height is extremely cold, invincible is lonely. This is not an empty story. What if you are strong enough to occupy the universe? What''s the point? I think ordinary people are very good. They cry and laugh. They have seven emotions and six desires. They have all kinds of troubles, worries and thoughts. If one day my mind''s thoughts are gone, I would rather turn into a grain of dust and float among the three realms and six principles, free and free, and not want to dominate everything. "


    "You have a good mentality, not everyone can see it as well as you. Since all things in this world have been multiplying, if there is evil, there will be right, if there is Yin, there will be Yang, if there is good, there will be bad, if there are men, there will be women. Everything complements each other. A Sheng, you can''t change it. "


    "I didn''t want to change. I just became an ordinary person. I had a good time with Jiangliu. I had lost too much. I lost my grandma and Chuntao. Now I only have Jiangliu. He is my life and my only and last thought."


    After hearing this, Ming Yan was moved for a moment.


    He is very envious of the river. He can have Huasheng to give up everything for him. He can ignore everything for the river.


    It''s no wonder that over the years, both men and women who have been infected with love can''t escape a love word. Now he finally understands it.


    Because, in his heart, he is also willing to selflessly contribute to Huasheng, not for return, just for her good.


    After hearing the whereabouts of Fengqing, Huasheng went back to tell Fengxi.


    After the death King left, he was worried.


    "Sir, do you have something on your mind?"


    There is no one else in the netherworld. He talks a lot. The netherworld doesn''t say a word. He doesn''t answer at all.


    After sitting for a while, he disappeared into the underworld.


    Heaven, in the emperor''s Royal study, you mean, you want my Beihan ice jade


    The Pluto nodded his head and was calm.


    "What do you want this thing for? You can''t use it. " The emperor wondered how many thousands of years, it was the first time that Ming Yan asked him for something. It was quite an accident.

 Chapter 1425

    Pluto nodded.


    "What do you want it to do?" The emperor of heaven is also curious. This dark flame has always been lustless and beggarless. How could it be so good that he suddenly asked for the northern cold ice jade?


    It''s said that Beihan ice jade is the most precious treasure of the emperor. Can it go easily?


    The Pluto has always been relaxed and measured. How can he be so bold this time?


    "As for the reason, I apologize for the inconvenience."


    Well, this dark flame is also powerful. Even if the emperor wants the most treasure, he won''t say why.


    If other people were, they would have been chased out by the emperor of heaven to serve him with a whip. However, Ming Yan is not an ordinary immortal.


    Although his position is under the emperor of heaven, his qualification has been a God who has been cultivated for tens of thousands of years in the three realms and six Taoism.


    For the heaven, the existence of the dark flame is a reassurance. In the future, it will really fight with the devil Kingdom, which is also a great general.


    And the family of night God, the family of Ming Yan, was almost extinct in the ancient war. Now there is only such a single seedling, that is to say, he has some abilities that no one else has, and only his offspring will have in the future, so he has to give the emperor a high look.


    "Ming Yan, I''ve always treated you well, as you know. So even if you want ice cold jade, I don''t want to give it to you. Just... "


    The emperor hesitated and seemed to sell the lawsuit.


    Ming Yan didn''t worry, and didn''t take the initiative to ask. Instead, the emperor couldn''t help himself. He continued, "I have sent Beihan ice jade to my son TIANYAO. Although it hasn''t been announced to the public, many immortals actually know about it. If you really want it, you can only take it from TIANYAO. If he doesn''t give it to you, I have no way. You know I always love him. "


    Sure enough, the emperor of heaven pushed a word to the eighth prince, which was also expected by Ming Yan.


    He bowed with both hands. "Now, I''m going to find the eighth prince. Thank you, Emperor."


    After the front foot of Ming Yan and the back foot of Tian''an came out of the screen, the golden gauze of that body was too bright for people to open their eyes.


    "Your Majesty, the king of the underworld is here only for the northern cold ice jade?"


    "Well."


    "Then what does he want that thing to do? He can''t use it?"


    "I heard that Ming Yan likes a mortal woman. She is beautiful and beautiful. However, because of her bumpy fate, she is now a soul with only soul and no body. If Ming Yan wants to be a cold ice jade, she must be a cold jade body."


    "And so on?" Empress Tian also said that she was shocked.


    After all, we all know that Ming Yan was born in the night God family. The nature of the night God family is weak and merciless. For tens of thousands of years, heaven and earth never saw which woman he fell in love with. Now he even likes a mortal? Ask the emperor to ask for the treasure?


    This It''s the biggest news in the world. It''s really unimaginable.


    When the king of the underworld came in, Tian Yao was playing the piano. He was very interested.


    "Your Highness."


    "Uncle Styx, I didn''t expect to see you so soon."


    Tian Yao got up and came to meet him with a smile on his face.


    "To be honest, I came to ask for something from your highness."


    "Beihan ice jade, right? I''ve got someone ready for my uncle."


    Sky Yao is a fist sized ice jade, falling from the sky into his palm.


    The emperor of the underworld knew that TIANYAO had gone to find Huasheng, and he knew that Beihan ice jade was in TIANYAO''s hands. However, this matter should be known by the emperor of heaven, otherwise, Huasheng would have more troubles in the future. He took the initiative to ask the emperor of heaven for something, which was to pave the way for the future.


    Of course, the king of the underworld didn''t expect that Huasheng would want such a cold ice jade. This is the key.

 Chapter 1426

    He has always been cold and callous, and has no feelings for his children, so he thinks that Hua Sheng doesn''t care about his children. How could he know that when Hua Sheng went to him that day to talk about fengqingcheng, he accidentally said Beihan ice jade.


    From the eyes, we can see that Hua Sheng wants it, and especially wants it.


    All this stems from her desire to have a child for her beloved man.


    This idea How could Pluto see her fail?


    She loves the river, but he also loves her?


    The king of the netherworld looked at the Beihan ice jade in the hands of his eighth highness. He couldn''t tell what it was like for a while. The whole body of the cold jade was white, and it was always shining with its own light. It was a good thing in the end, with its own rich aura.


    If Huasheng uses this thing to make his body, with his own aura, maybe his power will increase greatly then?


    However, Emperor Tian has long regarded Huasheng as a deadly enemy. How can he let his son hand over Hanyu so easily now?


    There are many ideas in Pluto''s mind at one time


    "Uncle Ming Wang, I admire you for your deep love for Hua Sheng." I didn''t think of it. A word from TIANYAO reveals the mind of Mingyan.


    The Pluto is silent. Maybe he doesn''t know what to say at this moment.


    "If Uncle Styx wants it, I will give it to him."


    "Eight highness, you say the condition, you also know the temper of this seat, never willing to owe human feelings. Whether it''s taken from you or from heaven and earth, I''m going to trade things of equal value. "


    "Here Uncle Styx is very polite. My nephew gave it to my uncle. After all, uncle is the only blood of the night God family, and he is also the God with deep qualifications rarely found in our heaven. What is it, just a cold ice jade? "


    His highness eight is very heavy, and it''s not easy to be seen through.


    Pluto used to know that it was not easy to provoke. Now, if not for Hua Sheng.


    He is never going to be close to this kid. He is just the master of the underworld, in charge of the reincarnation of life and death.


    I don''t want to get involved in the war of seizing the legitimate army, but now I''m afraid I can''t get rid of it.


    It''s obvious that his highness eight wants to win over the Pluto. He also went to Hua Sheng to talk about the Beihan ice jade.


    And Huasheng is the weakness of Pluto, which is no secret.


    To be exact, he broke the rules without permission and went to 72 fairyland together with Bai ran to save the Yuanshen of Hua Sheng.


    From that moment on, a lot of people knew one thing.


    The Pluto, who never touched anyone''s heart, fell in love with a gorgeous woman named Hua Sheng, who is still a mortal.


    Whether Hua Sheng is the successor of the nine heavenly Xuannv family or not, she is the king of the underworld''s sweetheart is a real hammer.


    So, as long as it''s what Huasheng wants, Jiangliu may not get it, but Mingyan will get it.


    "If your highness does not say it, I dare not ask for it."


    The king of the netherworld has made up his mind. If TIANYAO doesn''t say the conditions and understand that he will not take it, because it can''t be taken away, it will cause great hidden danger and crisis to himself.


    After all, the old fox has lived for such a long time. He is smart and considerate.


    Therefore, when the emperor of the netherworld said this, his eighth highness also had to say what he thought, "since then, the nephew has opened his mouth. He really wants uncle of the netherworld to come and help me. You know, although I was born by Empress Tian, my father and Prince have so many excellent sons But there is only one future Emperor... "

 Chapter 1427

    TIANYAO''s words are very obscure, but the emperor of the netherworld understood it. He didn''t avoid it. His highness eight wanted to attract him to participate in the battle of seizing the royal family.


    "Uncle can refuse me if he feels embarrassed. I don''t want to force others, but I still want to give it to my uncle. I hope he can help the beloved woman to fulfill her wish. "


    This remark is really righteous and just right.


    Knowing that the Pluto won''t take things without doing anything, it''s really forcing him to stand on his side.


    The Pluto, who has always been reluctant to participate in disputes, is still contaminated with these power struggles in order to Beloved girl.


    Bai Ran is very happy today. In fact, in order to round up the money, she asked why. She replied that Lao Tzu has been following the ceremony for tens of thousands of years. Only the Dragon King of the East China Sea and her grandson have solved it 11 times. But I''m still a bachelor for ten thousand years. If I don''t do it again, I''ll lose all my underpants.


    When Hua Sheng and Feng Xi heard this, they almost laughed.


    Bai ran was born with a sense of joy and a funny style. In fact, Hua Sheng liked this relative in his heart and was always willing to be close to him.


    Maybe there is a blood relationship, so meeting always feels inexplicably kind.


    Today, Bai Ran is dressed in a silver robe, wearing a silver crown, with the momentum of the gods, and a unique face of the Nine Tailed Fox family, which brings disaster to the country and the people. Therefore, she is really fascinated by three realms and six realms.


    Bairan''s Fox nationality is really picturesque, with four seasons like spring. Next to it is the Jiulong waterfall. The continuous water falls from the sky, which makes people feel good. Where is the fox cave?


    Although the place where the fox people live is not comparable to the heavenly palace, it is almost the same as the human palace.


    The palaces at all levels are located on the clouds, the ultimate luxury.


    Every student of the Hu nationality is absolutely gorgeous. But when Hua Sheng came, he still stole the limelight.


    "Look, there are mortals coming."


    "Wow, are they real mortals or two? What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s the guest of emperor Bai ran?"


    "That mortal woman is born to have a good look. How can she feel more beautiful than our Fox family? Is this unscientific? Her husband is also handsome to explode, God, this is a pair of immortals, where is this mortal ah? "


    "That woman''s skirt is pretty. I like it. Is that seven color glazed brocade? What she wears on her head is the legendary golden hairpin with the moon closed? "


    "Come on, look at her features. They are exquisite and have a good temperament."


    Hua Sheng has been the focus of the public since he entered.


    Whether it''s the natural immortals, the soul of the underworld, or the leaders of the demon world, which one is not attracted by her amazing beauty?


    She is really well dressed today. She hasn''t been to such a grand event for a long time.


    Bai Ran is a member of the fox nationality, and all the people who come here are three realms and six principles. Since she has come, she can''t be disgraced.


    What''s wrong with mortals? Can''t ordinary people impress them?


    So Hua Sheng specially chose one of the most beautiful dresses, which is the treasure of the shop in the Tianshi mansion of LiuYun kingdom. It''s seven color glazed brocade dress. It''s a gradually changing color dress. When the sun shines on it, it will flash and flash. It''s very beautiful. The skirt looks like it moves.


    The beauty of Huasheng was born. With the skirt and the hairpin that are hard to find in the world, it really attracted countless eyes at one time.


    Look at the river, an ancient robe with blue and gold sleeves, holding the green flute that often plays with Huasheng.


    He is behind Huasheng, with a smile on his mouth. He is extremely elegant.

 Chapter 1428

    "Fuck, you two are stealing my show, aren''t you?"


    When Bai ran came to meet her, she was not happy. As soon as the couple appeared, the Fox family was ignored.


    "Since I''m a relative, I''m praised, and you have face, why do you care so much?" Hua Sheng has learned to make people laugh now, so that little talk is also a set of things. Bai Ran is angry and laughs. She dotes on Hua Sheng''s head. "You dead girl, you are so poor mouthed. You must have been with the little girl of Feng family for a long time. You''ve been learning badly. How honest you are now."


    "Where, I am this disposition originally, you can''t see through I don''t say I changed."


    "Well, you are reasonable. Your husband is very good today and has good taste."


    Bai ran didn''t see the river before. He always thought that ordinary people didn''t deserve Huasheng. However, he was moved by what Jiangliu did for Huasheng. Now he can boast sometimes, which is a good relationship.


    "Thank you very much, Lord Bai ran." The river is still very polite, hands bow.


    "Come on, let''s not talk about business. What about gifts? Here you are. "


    "You''re not ashamed. Where did someone ask for a gift?" Hua Sheng smiles.


    This smile was also watched by a fool. I wish I could drool. After all, this girl is so beautiful. When you laugh, you will feel the color of the world.


    "Take it out, and don''t talk nonsense. The main purpose of this activity is to win money. Or do you think it''s reliable for me to move? "


    Bai Ran is also not afraid of people saying that a housewarming joy can attract the gods of the Three Kingdoms. No one else can do this except him.


    "Here you are."


    After all, Hua Sheng couldn''t help being urged and took out the present.


    She and Jiang Liu chose the gift together. Hua Sheng used to be the chief appraiser, and Jiang Liu later learned her identity. So they chose a natural jade snuff bottle from their collection of antiques. Moreover, the snuff bottle has reached the peak of craftsmanship. The natural jade is hard to find, and the craftsmanship is even harder to find, and she believes that Bai ran will like it. "


    "Fuck, this is "Natural jade snuff bottle?"


    "Well, there''s a fragrance I made myself. You can smell it."


    When Bai ran came close to his nose, he was really fresh, and then his whole body smelled an indescribable fragrance.


    "It''s a good thing. Ha ha, the dead girl is really deep in my heart."


    Hua Sheng laughs but doesn''t speak. She mixes the spices for Bai ran. She doesn''t sleep almost all day and night.


    From 39 kinds of spices, some of them were brought back from LiuYun kingdom.


    There is even a kind of plant, called suxincao, which she brought back from the 72 fairyland.


    At first, it was because of insomnia. It was found that it can help sleep. Later, it was found that it has a unique fragrance.


    Bai Ran is very fond of it. She always plays with her hands.


    All of a sudden, he found a serious problem? You''re here? What about the wind? "


    "She''s in the back, and it''s almost there."


    As soon as the voice fell, the wind came in, and there were two clear winds behind him. It was also full of rehearsal.


    Feng Xi is still dressed in white, holding the fu magic sword of Feng family''s ancestral family, showing his domineering spirit.


    White fox excited, can''t help Floating past, "Auntie, you can come, the wind pour city?"? Did you come with her? "


    Bai ran was very nervous. He looked left and right, as if he wanted to find the figure he had missed for many years.

 Chapter 1429

    The wind shakes her head. "I guess I didn''t come."


    "Didn''t you deliver the news?" White dye a Leng, the expression on the face is also unpredictable.


    "I sent it. I couldn''t get in touch with her before. Later, it was Lord Styx, who helped me find it. I also sent the invitation. It''s really not my problem if I don''t come. You know, although the ancestor of fengqingcheng is our ancestor of Fengjia, but We are separated by 18000 miles in the middle. She doesn''t even give my grandfather''s nameless face. Can you give me face? "


    Wind Xi explained, white dye obviously eyes full of disappointment.


    "I said, you seem very disappointed?"


    "Nonsense."


    "Can you tell me something about you and my ancestors?" Wind Xi laughingly looks at Bai ran.


    "Go ahead, little boy knows six."


    "Here, present."


    Fengxi comes to congratulate with the breeze. The gift is still indispensable. However, she is not as rich and discerning as a Sheng, and the things she brings out are not so good. Knowing that Bai ran likes drinking, she brings out the old wine that has been buried in her yard for 15 years.


    It''s brewed by the Feng family alone. It can''t be bought outside.


    So it''s the only one. When Bai ran smelled the wine, he nodded with satisfaction, "you have a conscience, knowing that I love drinking."


    "Haha, that''s necessary. Bai Laobo, you usually treat me and a Sheng well. Now that you are happy to move, we still need to prepare carefully."


    "Poor mouth, come in."


    Bai ran waves her hand and brings Feng Xi and her people in.


    "Ah? Another mortal, wow, this is the third one? "


    "It''s not ordinary people, is it? Don''t you see the wind words on her?"


    In a word, Fengxi''s scalp is numb. Her tattoo is clearly in the clothes. She wears so much. Can you see it?


    These dead perverts are worthy of being immortals. It turns out that immortals really have so many golden fingers.


    Can you see through the eyes? So lewd? Don''t everyone want to be a fairy, depend on.


    Pluto hasn''t come, but Bai ran doesn''t worry, because the old man will come sooner or later. After all, he has a good relationship with himself.


    At Bai Ran''s command, the Fox family had 17 girls, and they began to dance.


    Those men are infatuated with each other, on the contrary, the three mortals are calm.


    The wind, Huasheng and Jiangliu sit in rows, and their positions are very good. It can be seen that they are the top guests of bairan.


    "Funny, doesn''t it mean that immortals don''t have seven emotions and six desires? How come one by one, all of them are so squinting. A few foxes dance. You can see that their saliva is flowing out. It''s humiliating to say that our river is calm. "


    The position of river current is very clear. In Hua Sheng''s words, there are three of our love in the floating world: the sun and the moon, the sun and the moon, and the moon, the morning and the evening. His heart, whether before or now, or in the future, can only accommodate Hua Sheng, which is known to all.


    So the river''s attention is all on Huasheng. He is afraid of the strong wind and the cold attack of Huasheng.


    He picked up the cloak he had brought and put it on Hua Sheng. He poured a cup of warm water. "Drink it quickly. I always think it''s windy here."


    "Wow, you two abuse dogs again." Make complaints about the wind.


    Jiang liule, "if you don''t forgive Qin Wanyu, you will be abused by us all the time. Is there any problem?"


    "It''s just Muggles, laughing at me." The wind covered his face to show that he was tired.

 Chapter 1430

    "And Muggle, you don''t seem to be the same."


    "I am micro hemp, you are super hemp." After being battered by the wind, I was unwilling to fight with the river.


    Hua Sheng has been shaking hard to laugh. The three mortals are enjoying themselves here.


    It''s not good for people on one side. Ao Qing, the fourth son of the Dragon King of the South China Sea, is also a face of iron green. He is extremely luxurious to wear. I wish I were decorated with gold and silver. The crown on my head is more luxurious than those buried in the imperial mausoleum. A blue golden boa robe is also a flash of people''s eyes can not open.


    Aoqing likes beautiful women very much, and has a poor reputation in the world of immortals.


    But he didn''t delay flirting with beauties. At first, he only bullied carp essence, Bengbu essence and starfish essence at the door of his own site on the sea.


    Later, gradually not satisfied with seafood and seafood, began to reach out to the demon world.


    He began to seduce spider spirit and snake spirit, and then he felt that his wings were hard, so he began to go to light people''s peach blossom fairies and apricot blossom fairies.


    Baihuayuan now forbids him to enter, if not for his father''s face.


    The emperor of heaven had sent him to suffer for a long time. Not long ago, he was beaten by the emperor of the underworld because of his bad behavior in the underworld.


    Since his father is not as high as other people''s Pluto, he is also embarrassed to go to other people and can only bear it.


    Now I see a mortal coming to celebrate his birthday, thinking that mortals are low-level, easy to bully, and can''t spell.


    I just want to tease him. His eyes have never left Hua Sheng since he came in.


    Even Feng Xi could see it and joked, "ah Sheng, look at that big catfish like thing in the upper left 45 degree corner. It has a blue face and a snot like dog. It''s staring at you with a narrow color."


    "Boring." Hua Sheng didn''t say anything, so he continued to talk with the river.


    What do you know? Ao Qing is also brave. He came directly to Hua Sheng with his glass. "Little beauty, haven''t seen you before? Are you human? "


    Hua Sheng looks up at the man opposite and says nothing.


    Even the eyelids didn''t lift, but the wind couldn''t hold its breath, deliberately laughing to tease him, "Yeah, we three are mortals, what? What can I do for you? "


    "I dare not to teach you, but I think the two beauties are so beautiful that I want to have a drink with you."


    When Ao Qing laughed, he could not hide his obscenity and discomfort.


    So Hua Sheng said no directly, "we don''t drink."


    "Don''t be so disrespectful. Didn''t you drink with the man next to you just now? Since you are not a pure product, don''t play with me. Who are you playing with


    After that, Hua Sheng frowned a little, but the wind was still waiting for him to scold.


    He saw that the river rose quickly and gave the guy a big blow with the power of thunder.


    Although the river is mortal, it is also a traitor.


    Although it can''t be compared with a professional fighter, it''s also an excellent physical quality. It''s a powerful way to fight.


    Just listen to a bang, the bridge of Ao Qing''s nose bone was broken, and his tears of pain immediately fell down.


    Then I looked at the river unbelievably, "you mortal, unexpectedly How dare you hit me? Do you know who I am? "


    "No matter who you are or who your father is, if any one of the three realms and six principles deceives my wife, I will kill her as well."


    River never said nonsense, and critical moment, always for his wife.


    At this moment, the excited wind wanted to give some praise.

 Chapter 1431

    "Ah Sheng, your husband is so handsome, ah ah ah Rivers are pure men. " The wind is so excited that I want to cheer up.


    Hua Sheng is very pleased to see his man. Although he is an old husband and wife, he is still moved.


    He knows that he is a human being, and he also knows that this is the fairyland. There are more people than they have the ability.


    But he knows better that he is his wife, so no matter who offends Hua Sheng, the river will not let go.


    Such a man is really worth her to love. She never regretted marrying Jiangliu, and never will.


    "Wow, is this a riot?"


    "Is that Aoqing, the son of the Dragon King of the South China Sea?"


    "Yes, I heard that the word of mouth is very bad. It''s special for flirting with women. Many female immortals hide from him. After all, they have a good father. The South China Sea Dragon King has no status and sense of existence among the four Sea Dragon Kings, but interestingly, the aunt of the West Sea Dragon King, the Snow Dragon Princess, is the aunt of the current emperor. That is to say, the Dragon King has already married the heaven. With this relationship, the emperor of heaven will turn a blind eye to the wonderful work Aoqing has done. I didn''t expect him to be stubborn today and bully ordinary people, shameless. "


    "He must have seen the beauty of the girl in the seven colored glaze skirt, which is really hard to find in the world."


    "But that girl has a husband, isn''t she coming in hand in hand?"


    "Aoqing''s character is corrupt. He doesn''t care about it. It''s a robbery. He bullies people."


    "Isn''t that good? This is the place of emperor Bai ran. In case of anger, Emperor Bai ran... "


    "Don''t you offend the Dragon King of the South China Sea for the sake of ordinary people? After all, is there a Snow Dragon Princess behind the South China Sea Dragon King? "


    These immortals also like gossip and eating melons. Such a small thing has become a hot topic.


    It''s totally ignored that I came to join in the foxes'' housewarming. When Aoqing made such a fuss, everyone had no mood to watch foxes dancing.


    They are all concerned about how Aoqing will return to abuse ordinary people after being beaten.


    Sure enough, Ao Qing was so angry that he opened his mouth and immediately gushed out the sea water. The sea water was powerful enough, so he described a dragon pillar, which went to the head of the river.


    Hua Sheng sat down and pulled it gently. Her husband escaped the attack of the dragon pillar.


    The river also sits back beside Huasheng as if nothing happened.


    The dragon pillar could not attack, and immediately came back, facing the river''s back brain for a while.


    Feng Xi laughs and takes out the talisman from the treasure chest


    A word, let that murderous dragon pillar solidify instantly, stop to not move.


    Ao Qing narrowed the big eyes of the coarse mine, "Oh? It turned out to be a magician. No wonder I dare to compete with you, but I Aoqing is not so easy to deal with. If you three offend me, don''t try to escape. Hum, unless you give this woman to me for fun. "


    At this time, Aoqing''s eyes are still reluctant to part with Huasheng.


    I also dream that I can take this little beauty away. Spring night once.


    However The voice of this sentence has just come down. Aoqing only feels his tongue numb.


    Then came the sharp pain. He covered his mouth and took two painful steps back.


    "Wear intestines to scatter, infect saliva to begin to rot, is fun?" The wind smiled at him.


    "Ordinary people also want to fight with me. I can get rid of this poison in minutes. See how I clean up you..." Then Aoqing directly took a mouthful of sea water to spray out again. After he ejected the venom, he suddenly had two more iron forks in his hands. The iron fork was very huge, and it seemed that it weighed a hundred kilograms.


    "Grandpa, I''ll cut off your little white faced dog''s head today, and take your woman to ravage." He said, a brisk walk to the river, the speed is also very fast, just like will Lingbo micro step, see people''s eyes.


    "That man is going to hang up. Aoqing''s shameless bully actually uses weapons. It''s his sea devil''s fork. Once it penetrates, it will break up all souls. It''s really vicious."

 Chapter 1432

    Aoqing is really enraged by them. He is beaten by the river and his nose is broken. The problem is that he is a mortal.


    Ordinary people who don''t have any spiritual power. If this is passed on, he won''t mix it up in the future. Any small fish and shrimp want to laugh at him.


    In fact, Aoqing killed his heart for a moment, so he picked up two big hammers and killed himself.


    At this time, a mouth owe white dye said, white dye at this moment absent-minded to look at the entrance, just looking forward to the wind will come to the city.


    "Bai Ran is not good, not good."


    "Fuck off, grandpa is not good on a happy day. Are you looking for death?" Bai ran was superstitious, so he slapped the messenger to push aside. He simply didn''t want to take care of him.


    "My Lord, wuwuwu, it''s really going to happen. Don''t you mind? Are those three mortals not your guest of honor? "


    Hearing the three mortals, Bai ran frowned slightly and then responded, "ah, what''s the matter? What''s wrong with ordinary people? "


    "The three mortals don''t know why. They started to work with Aoqing. Aoqing know? It''s the silly son of the Dragon King of the South China Sea. "


    "Ah, I know. I just like to flirt with women. I get beaten up like a son of a bitch every time."


    "Yes, yes, that''s him."


    "What is he doing moths?"


    "It seems that His subordinates heard that he seemed to have taken a fancy to the beauty of the ordinary couple. The ordinary woman was really astonished. When he came in, many immortals were praising him. "


    "Ah, it''s a Sheng?" White dye slightly raised the corner of her mouth.


    It''s Hua Sheng. Even though he is proud of his appearance, he thinks he is less than one ten thousandth of Hua Sheng.


    Therefore, the beauty of Huasheng is also reasonable to shock these immortals.


    It can only be said that these fairies have never seen anything in the world.


    In fact, the wind is very beautiful, but because of the Huasheng, it seems a little mediocre, which is the magic of Huasheng.


    "How is it now?" Bai Ran is not worried.


    "If you go back to adults, it''s very urgent. People are going to die. The husband of the ordinary woman is not very good tempered. With one punch, he gives Aoqing a discount on the bridge of his nose. Aoqing has no face, so he takes out a big hammer. You think, those three are mortals after all. Aoqing is stupid. It''s also a fairy, so If those two big hammers fall down, I''m afraid that the lives of ordinary men are gone. "


    "Is it? So serious? "


    Knowing that the situation is critical, Bai ran still seems to be in no hurry.


    "Ah, my Lord, go and have a look. This is your place after all. Aoqing has always been afraid of you. If you have a voice, that kid will not dare to make trouble. It''s not good for people to make trouble on such a good day, right? In other words, those three mortals are your friends. "


    "Ah, they and I are just friends."


    Subordinate:


    Bai ran intentionally said this, but she didn''t want to worry about it. In fact, she had a pretty good idea. As for the fire of her relative, a Sheng, she could burn it directly to Ao Qing. So what he provoked was a stupid act.


    At this time, there was a sound outside the door, "Lord of the netherworld, your highness eight."


    It''s a coincidence that the king of the underworld and his eight Highnesses came in together. When the three men came in, they saw such a scene.


    Ao Qing lies on the ground. His lower body has turned into a dirty black dragon. His upper body is still human. This It''s embarrassing, isn''t it?


    Bai ran coughs softly and asks, "is this a prototype made by someone?"

 Chapter 1433

    Aoqing was beaten and hurt all over, trying to remember what happened before.


    It seems that when he dropped his double hammer at the mortal man, suddenly something flew out?


    Yes, it''s a ribbon. I didn''t see the color clearly. It tied his hands to death.


    Then the ribbon pulled hard all the time and tied his hands together so that he could not hold the hammer.


    After the hammer clanged on the ground, the woman in white next to her was the wind.


    Take the chance to take out the exorcism stick from the Baibao bag. It looks like a dog beating stick. It''s a fight against this guy.


    Now, Aoqing was sealed as a God because of his family, but the prototype is really a dragon.


    Wind Xi because the body has demon Dan blessing, plus the magic wand itself is the magic weapon left by the wind family, not a common thing.


    It''s a shame to let that guy show his true shape after this fight.


    Hua Sheng didn''t make a move. She drank tea quietly all the time. Except for her seven color ribbon, she almost didn''t touch it.


    Seeing that the overall situation is settled, the river current sits down and the two people continue to talk beside Huasheng, just like nothing happened.


    Feng Xi is angry. Those who don''t respect Hua Sheng deserve to die.


    Aoqing is dizzy and swollen with skin and flesh, and finally lies on the ground, bruised and bruised.


    Seeing Bai ran and others come in, the garbage is shameless. "Bai ran, help me, I came to you today at the order of my father''s king to join you in your housewarming. If something happens to me, there is no light on your master''s face."


    Without waiting for Bai ran to speak, he immediately continued to flatter his eighth highness, "eighth highness, you are just here, my noble eighth highness You have to decide for me. These three people bullied me and made me show the prototype. How can I swallow such humiliation? This is the place of heaven. How can ordinary people come? This is not in line with the rules. Please make up your mind for me. "


    Eight highness is also a face ignorant, it seems that do not know what happened.


    But he looked up at Huasheng and Jiangliu not far away, and he knew one or two.


    At this time, Hua Sheng just looks up and sees Tian Yao. They look at each other, but they don''t speak.


    Hua Sheng also knew Tian Yao''s identity in his heart. That night when he appeared in her ten li spring breeze and said that he could take out the Beihan ice jade to make a body, Hua Sheng knew that this was not an ordinary person.


    After all, the northern frozen jade is a treasure that is hard to find in the world. It hasn''t been produced for tens of thousands of years.


    Now it seems that everyone has a respectful attitude towards him and a clear understanding of his identity.


    TIANYAO didn''t open his mouth. He just scanned around quietly. The gods hurriedly got up and saluted, "I''ve seen eight princes."


    "All the gods are in peace. Today we are just here to join uncle Bai Ran''s housewarming. You don''t have to be restrained. Just keep eating and drinking But Aoqing, my highness is curious about who beat you like this? "


    "It''s these three people, mainly the woman in white and the man. As for the rest That''s what I like. Eight highness only needs to help me, kill the other two mortals, and give me the woman in seven colors of glaze brocade as my wife


    After listening to TIANYAO, he was stunned for a moment. This is to Get Huasheng back to work Little wife?


    White dye can''t help but want to laugh. The king of the underworld looks frost on his face, sweeping Aoqing''s face. "Hum, you have a big appetite."

 Chapter 1434

    According to his character, he should have said nothing, but he didn''t seem to be able to control the affairs of Hua Sheng.


    "You want to be beautiful. You have a bigger appetite than your father. How many concubines does your father have? You''re better at robbing other people''s wives to be your first wife? " White dye a ridicule, all by this silly x gave the gas smile.


    TIANYAO swept Aoqing''s face. "This temple is for drinking, not for judges. Please help yourself."


    After that, Tian Yao took the seat with the three people of the king of the underworld. Who cares about this slay dragon that the beaten mother doesn''t know?


    However, it is interesting that at this time, the Dragon King family of the South China Sea arrived.


    It''s Aoqing''s father, the Dragon King of the South China Sea, Aoqing''s mother and a younger sister. They are ugly and almost the same as Aoqing. They don''t think the color is right. They are not as genetically good as the Dragon King of the East China Sea.


    It turns out that Aoqing used his conch to send a signal to his family, which is worthy of being an immortal. When it comes to that, there is still speed.


    "Son, what''s the matter with you?"


    The old princess rushed in and hugged Aoqing.


    The Dragon father and the Dragon sister are also angry, "what''s going on? Who made my son look like this? Does this look up to our Dragon King family? "


    "Brother, don''t be afraid. I will avenge you. I will kill the one who hit you." The Dragon younger sister''s face is fierce and angry.


    Bai ran smiled and said, "sister, your brother was beaten by mortals. A fairy can''t beat mortals. What''s wrong with that? In the future, I think you can inherit the title of your family, and you will be fierce. You must be stronger than your brother in momentum. "


    Bai ran makes fun of her. The Dragon sister is angry and dare not reply. After all, Bai Ran''s generation is the top one in the world of immortals.


    The Dragon King of the South China Sea was polite, and he bowed with his hands. "Master Bai ran, it really shouldn''t have happened. After all, it''s your place, and today is the day for you to entertain your guests. But I can''t ignore my son being beaten like this. No matter ordinary people or anything, it''s impossible to hurt my son. Let''s go In order to avoid disturbing your purity, I will take these mortals back to our South China Sea, OK? "


    "That''s not good. These three mortals are my guests. If you take them away, who will give me the gift?" White dye came a sentence.


    I don''t know what to say.


    Princess long also said, "master Bai ran, what do you think about this matter? What can I say? Let''s give our family a statement? "


    The Pluto''s face is black. "Do you want to talk about it? Is it not right for your son to be attacked by his husband when he knows that he has a husband? At first, they just taught you a lesson. How good is your son? Take out a hammer to kill people? Now I can''t beat others. That''s what I''m looking for. I''m not as skilled as others. Is it anyone else''s fault? You are a wonderful family. "


    If others say this, they will certainly be rebuffed.


    But Lord Pluto, who dares?


    Therefore, the South China Sea Dragon King family was embarrassed for a while. What did they say?


    All the immortals are waiting to see the funny look. Ao Qing lies on the ground and grins, "father, can''t you ignore me? How long have I not been in a mess? If this is passed on, I will be beaten like this by ordinary people. What can I do in the future? Father You have to decide for me. "


    "If you mess things up, you''ll know what''s going on." Old dragon king is also very tired.


    "The whole family is here, so we can go together." Such provocative words must have been said by Fengxi. Huasheng can''t say it.

 Chapter 1435

    Seizing the opportunity, sister long rushes over at once, "this is what you said, you rotten mortal, dare to provoke our family? Is it so offending to go out and inquire about our family background? I don''t know how you lower class get mixed up in this fairy feast? I''ll let you know today what it''s like to never come back. "


    Finish saying, do not wait for the wind Xi to talk, that dragon younger sister a whirlwind rushed past.


    Feng Xi is not vegetarian either. He fights with the Dragon sister with the magic wand in his hand.


    The Dragon sister didn''t use any magic at first. She was fighting alone.


    But later, it was not as flexible as Fengxi''s moves. It was a bit dominant, so I couldn''t help it. I just opened my mouth and said, "dragon icicles, freeze her for me."


    For a moment, a bubble from the mouth directly wraps the wind in it.


    Wind Xi is also quick to respond. He takes out the spirit talisman and throws it into the air. "Fire and thunder talisman, explode."


    A yellow Rune came down in winter, and it became very huge. With a bang, it exploded the bubble, but it didn''t freeze her.


    "Oh, it''s a bit of a three legged one. Let me see how I clean you up."


    Seeing that Fengxi avoids her bubble, sister long takes out another magic weapon, which is also a artifact, actually a shell.


    It looks like the palm of her hand. But after she chants the mantra, the shell becomes the eldest.


    And it''s moving very fast towards the wind


    "Kill this mortal."


    Sister long smiled maliciously, and the shell obeyed to attack the wind.


    Fengxi directly uses the magic wand to hold the shell up and down.


    "Ah, this big scallop is really big. I''ll make a scallop with mashed garlic and steamed vermicelli. Ah Sheng, you like seafood. How are we going to eat together?"


    This Kung Fu, she also laughed out, is also a big heart.


    Hua Sheng smiled, "OK, I''ll eat with you."


    "I can''t help it. I''ll kill her." It seems that sister long added strength, and the shell suddenly broke the magic wand of Fengxi, which was unexpected to Fengxi.


    "There''s more fun. I''ll open your eyes."


    finished, as like as two peas, the other six shells were just like them.


    "And This feature? " The wind made me blush.


    It''s really going to be a seafood meeting. Here are seven fucking scallops.


    Although she likes scallops, she can''t eat so much.


    Fengxi quickly pulls out the spirit talisman from the treasure chest, and calls out some yellow paper man Yin soldiers to help him resist.


    At one time, the scene became very lively. The three of them, Pluto, Bai ran and Tian Yao, sat on it and didn''t speak, just watched.


    Hua Sheng is leaning on the shoulder of the river. She doesn''t want to go up. She believes in the wind.


    However, some immortals began to be restless. The gossip said, "which school is this mortal girl from? It''s very nice to see her? I want to accept it as my apprentice. Haha, I will do well in the future. I believe it will be a talent after hundreds of years. "


    "Come on, you want to be beautiful. Can someone be your apprentice? They are Fengs. How many niuren have been born in Fengs these years, don''t you know? The wind family is all handed down. There are more secrets than you. Do you need to teach them? "


    "Oh? It''s the Feng family. No wonder... "


    At this time, the Dragon Princess could not sit down, and went straight to, "daughter, help your mother."


    "Are you a bully?" Bai ran doesn''t like it. Sister long and Fengxi are little girls. It''s OK to fight. You are an older generation. Isn''t that obvious bullying?

 Chapter 1436

    If you don''t say it''s OK, the Dragon King family is more powerful. Even the old dragon king is on it.


    This time, the old dragon king did not give Bai Ran''s face. He stepped forward and helped up his son, who was injured all over the ground. He said such a righteous and awe inspiring words: "my son Aoqing, although he has done many evil things, is not able to fight. For tens of thousands of years, we, the Dragon King family, have done a lot to the immortal world, and all of our colleagues here know it. How many gods are sealed in our family? I believe you know better. It''s a great day for Bai ran to entertain his guests. How could anyone not grow eyes, hurt my children and kill my wife. My South China Sea Dragon King is not as good as the three brothers in his life, but I think I am also a man of love and righteousness. If I can''t even protect my wife and children, I''d better commit suicide as soon as possible. "


    These words are moving, so some people can''t help saying, "the Dragon King of the South China Sea is right. The immortal was killed by ordinary people. What''s that? If it goes on like this, then everyone will stop cultivating immortals and become mortals. "


    "Yes, I think those ordinary people are too much. They beat Aoqing three times and one time. Although Aoqing is not right to flirt with women, he is not guilty to death. Those mortals are afraid to be ruthless. I''m also standing in the South China Sea Dragon King brother. "


    "You''re right. If the immortals don''t help the immortals, what rules will there be in the future? Dragon King, come on, fight for your family. "


    In this way, there are more and more people supporting the Dragon King of the South China Sea, and everyone has been brought to a rhythm, one by one speaking of benevolence and righteousness. But at the beginning, Aoqing did not mention that he not only flirted with his wife, but also wanted to kill her husband.


    Even the eighth Prince TIANYAO just smiled, holding the white feather fan and saying nothing.


    The king of the underworld and Bai ran look at each other and see through the mystery.


    At this time, the Nanhai family, a family of four, fought side by side.


    Even Ao Qing, who was beaten into the prototype, was injected with internal power by the old dragon king at this time, and seemed to recover all wounds.


    "The three of you, the four of my family, don''t bully me too much, do you?" Sister long shouts.


    Wind Xi has a grumpy temper, just about to rush past, he is held by Hua Sheng on his shoulder.


    "Ah Sheng, give it to me."


    "Wind, you step back."


    Hua Sheng shakes his head at the wind Xi, and then gently tells her to step back. It''s not an order, it''s an arrangement.


    The wind came quickly to look at Hua Sheng''s horse, so in a word, even her temper was suppressed.


    "A Sheng."


    The river was worried, and he got up.


    "I can."


    Hua Sheng turns his head and arranges his sideburns for the river. He is really envious of others for his gentle action.


    Even TIANYAO couldn''t help but say, "get a wife like Huasheng, what do you want for your whole life?"


    "I didn''t expect that even the eighth highness knew about Hua Sheng?" Bai ran picked up her eyebrows and couldn''t see her happiness and anger.


    It seems to be a temptation, but it also seems to have a different meaning.


    His highness Tian Yao laughed heartily. "There is a great beauty in the world, and she has been in the underworld for many times. She confronts my uncle Ming Wang. It was a sensation at that time. How can I not know?"


    It''s a recent thing that Tian Yao goes to find Hua Sheng. Hua Sheng knows that the emperor of the underworld knows, but Bai ran doesn''t know yet.


    However, Bai Ran is so smart that he can also detect some clues from the lines of his highness eight.

 Chapter 1437

    "It turns out that way, ah, I thought Is the last time we went to fairyland, what did your highness hear? " Bai Ran''s words are even more fierce. He even mentioned 72 fairyland.


    But TIANYAO pretends to be a deaf writer and stops talking.


    The Pluto said nothing, but looked at Hua Sheng quietly. He knew her strength and always knew it.


    When it comes to fighting alone, even he is the defeated general of Huasheng. There is no suspense.


    "You both have done so much for me. Let me do the following. You two can sit down and drink tea and play chess."


    Hua Sheng''s gentle voice told her that after a glance at the river, Feng Xi and Jiang Liu nodded.


    Huasheng is dressed in seven colors of glass brocade. Every step of the way, it''s a swaying posture.


    It''s not only the figure or the facial features, but also the delicacy you can''t imagine. This is what Xie Dongyang said before. Mingming''s clothes are not excellent, but no matter what clothes she wears, they are extremely powerful.


    If you first fall in love with her face, you will find out after deep understanding.


    In fact, Yan is the most useless thing in Huasheng.


    In addition to her beauty, she also has a smart mind, extraordinary response ability, analysis ability, combat ability, layout ability, and on-the-spot display ability.


    If that doesn''t amaze you, then, the ability to exorcise? The ability to control demons? What about the ability to kill God?


    With continuous and powerful ability, you can freely shuttle in the time tunnel when you are a mortal.


    Can light Panasonic underworld, can go up to nine days, can kill an exit all the way on the reincarnation Road, let the evil spirits of the Shura path tremble for it?


    There is the emperor that makes the nine heaven, are afraid of the ability to die - the nine heaven flame.


    That powerful identity makes heaven and earth lose color and makes the gods and Demons forget.


    Jiutian holy fire can only be possessed by the offspring of Jiutian Xuannv. It''s also said that Jiutian has never seen anyone in love or marriage in her life, so no one knows how the offspring came.


    Including the Bai ran family, who has the blood of the Niang. It''s also because some of the cousins of the nine heavenly xuanniang married to the demon world, and finally passed on from generation to generation. But even then, they can''t learn the true biography of the Niang.


    As the God of the ancient times, the goddess of the nine heavens has long been separated from the nine heavens.


    No one knows whether she is reincarnated or dead, or even To a higher plane?


    I only know that the most frightening skill in the life of the nine heavenly lady, the nine heavenly flame, has already disappeared in the three realms and six ways.


    Now, because of the frequent use of a woman in the mortal world, it has once again aroused the attention of three realms and six living beings.


    Hua Sheng went up and looked at the four members of the Dragon King family. She said softly, "I don''t like nonsense. Let''s go straight, four of you. Let''s save some time so as not to delay Bai Ran''s party."


    "Ah, the voice of the smelly girl, take my mother''s knife."


    Finish saying, the wife of Dragon King that Dragon Princess, don''t know where to produce a green moon curved knife more, look at extremely sharp, still be permeated with blue light.


    Her face to Hua Sheng is like a knife. If this knife goes down, it really will make her dead.


    However, it''s not worth mentioning that sister long took advantage of this opportunity to move to the back of Huasheng to attack.


    She also took out the sharp weapon. It was a spear with a red tassel, and it was also made of black iron. Since it was the daughter of the Dragon King, it must be an extraordinary thing. For a while, Hua Sheng was hit by the front and back.


    "I''m so angry that this group of inferior things actually attacked our a Sheng." The face of the wind is blue and iron. I wish I could go up and kill nothing.

 Chapter 1438

    "Ah ah, someone''s heart This is a sneak attack. Can''t someone sit down? "


    The mouth cheap white dye at this time said these words to ridicule also even if, but also cheap Xi to steal to aim at the next king of the underworld.


    His highness heard it clearly, but he pretended not to know and didn''t answer.


    The emperor of the underworld is too lazy to deal with Bai ran. It''s just like he didn''t hear that. What''s that about the Dragon King family''s attack on Hua Sheng? Need to worry?


    He knows the strength of Huasheng. Let alone a South China Sea Dragon King family. Even if four old dragon kings come, it can''t be an opponent of Huasheng.


    At this time, Huasheng a seven color satin suddenly flew out of the cuff, directly tied up the Dragon sister behind him.


    Where can her red tassel be used?


    "What the hell is this? It''s really annoying me. Get out of here..." Sister long used the power of nine cows and two tigers, but she didn''t get rid of the ordinary looking ribbon.


    But it was the strike from the front of Princess long. Hua Sheng was head-on.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t like to use weapons, because fire is usually used.


    So when we saw that she didn''t know when she had another whip in her hand, we were surprised.


    "When does a Sheng have a whip? Is that what you did? "


    It''s the first time to see the river, so I''m curious. I''m looking at it and asking about the wind.


    Feng Xi is holding a cup of tea in her hand. She drinks tea with great energy, but she looks carefully. "Haha, your wife is powerful. You don''t know much. I don''t have the ability to help your wife with weapons. Take a closer look. What is the long whip made of?"


    The wind reminds me that the river is looking more carefully.


    He narrowed his eyes and tried to stare at the image of the whip waving.


    Princess Long''s weapon is obviously better. It''s also killing.


    It''s really hard to fight with Huasheng.


    The long whip in Hua Sheng''s hand is orange yellow, and the bright ones flash into people''s eyes.


    And the whip is very long, very fast, everywhere.


    The whip is just like a snake flying in the air, which makes the old Dragon Princess unable to resist.


    See mother some fall into the wind, that before be hit prototype, again be saved by father Aoqing also rushed up.


    Hua Sheng is one to three, and he doesn''t suffer any loss at all.


    "Is this really a mortal? Not likely? "


    "How could it be human? It doesn''t look like this, and you don''t use your eyes? This woman''s body is made of cotton. Isn''t it that cotton has become refined? "


    "Nonsense, where is cotton refined? This woman''s body clearly has the taste of mortal. Based on the experience of this immortal for many years, I guess this woman''s soul is very powerful, just because of what happened to her body, she replaced it with cotton. But it can be so powerful, which shows that even a mortal is not an ordinary mortal. Don''t forget, in the three realms and six ways, how arrogant is Bai ran? How could the ordinary people he could call to entertain guests be stupid people? You can wait and see. It''s not good. The South China Sea Dragon King family will be here today. "


    Wind Xi sees Hua Sheng fighting hard, but shakes his head. "Ah Sheng is fighting to protect his husband, right? On the matter of being a qualified wife, none of us disagreed with it, so we took a Sheng. No matter it''s Huafeng, Huazhi or Hualin, it''s not as good as our family. A Sheng will protect her husband. "


    "Are you running on me?" The river laughs in silence.

 Chapter 1439

    "Wind Xi eyebrow a pick," run what do you do? I''m telling the truth. Really you have a wife who loves you so much. You cherish it well and don''t regret it later. Most of all, don''t learn from Qin, Wan and Yu. "


    "You are really breaking up with him. You are so far away from him that you don''t forget to damage him." Jiangliu laughs that Qin Wanyu, a fool, has offended the eldest lady of Fengjia.


    The wind whitened the river. "I hurt him lightly. I not only want to hurt him from behind, but also dare to face him, not to hurt him a few words. Instead, I intend to see him once, to hurt him once."


    "I know. You''re going to hurt him all his life."


    "Yes, it''s a lifetime." After the wind finished speaking, I found that this was a bit out of place. If I picked up the teapot, I would burst the head of the river.


    "I said, can you speak? Don''t be angry with me. Don''t think you are my sister''s husband. I dare not hug you. I''ll tell you, I don''t even agree with my grandfather except for a Sheng. "


    "Well, I''m afraid of you."


    Jiangliu knows that Huasheng will not lose, so he is not nervous about his wife.


    But the scene of joking and fighting with Fengxi was all seen by the Lord of the underworld.


    Then Lord Pluto said that he was not happy.


    "What''s the matter with you, old man? Are you unhappy? "


    "For the sake of the river, Hua Sheng went to clean up the Dragon King family in the South China Sea, one against four. In this case, her husband not only didn''t worry about her comfort, but also had fun with other women. I don''t understand. Is such a man really worth Hua Sheng''s protection? "


    "Fuck, are you jealous? Jealous is to say jealous, but also deliberately blacken the river, you do things like this a little chicken


    "Go away."


    Bai ran deliberately teases the king of the underworld, saying that he is a chicken in the stomach, but also is hated by the king of the underworld.


    But Tian Yao, the eighth highness, who had not spoken all of a sudden, said, "two uncles, that whip in the hand of Miss Hua Sheng, haven''t I seen it before? Now it''s quite novel to see it. I just made a special observation and found that it was her whip made of fire, right? "


    "You have a good eye." Bai Ran is complacent.


    "To be able to make cold weapons out of fire without being seen through is a supreme power. If I guess correctly, it''s the nine day holy fire, isn''t it?"


    "Yes." Bai ran did not deny it.


    "What''s the level? It''s very powerful."


    Even the eighth highness said that it was very powerful, because Princess GANGLONG was accidentally touched by Hua Sheng''s whip, and a fire broke out on her body immediately.


    Then she sent out a scream of pain. If it wasn''t for the old Dragon King''s quick reaction, she spat out a mouthful of ice water and forced the fire out.


    I''m afraid that the Dragon Princess is already a flame man.


    "What''s the level? It''s not important. It''s important She is the one who can use the nine day torch. " For the first time, Bai ran was so mysterious.


    He didn''t answer his Highness''s question directly, and when he said this, he was very proud.


    His highness also knows what he is proud of, because the Bai ran family is also the descendant of the nine heavenly Xuannv Niang.


    Although the bloodline is impure, it can also be regarded as a kinship.


    If Hua Sheng is really a member of the Jiutian family, then And Bai ran are indeed relatives.


    Therefore, the relatives are fierce. As a related lineage, Bai Ran has a bright face and is full of pride.


    The Pluto just listened to Bai ran and Tian Yao. When he went back to see Hua Sheng again, he was a little surprised.


    He didn''t expect to end the fight so soon. It was too fast.

 Chapter 1440

    The South China Sea Dragon King family, four people all fall to the ground cannot afford, is in a mess.


    And the whip in Hua Sheng''s hand has turned dark blue.


    The fire of the sea soul? He thought, but he didn''t say it.


    "If you refuse to accept it, you can fight again, but I warn you that if you die, you will not be responsible." Hua Sheng is also arrogant and domineering. He is a fairy and monster with three realms and six realms. He really hasn''t seen such an arrogant woman for many years.


    Bai ran got up excitedly and gave a thumbs up and roared: it''s really cool.


    It''s just a scum scene. The flame in both hands is useless. Just a virtual whip with the flame can beat four people in the family to find teeth.


    Huasheng doesn''t need nine days of holy fire. The Dragon King family in the South China Sea can''t afford to fall to the ground and suffer a lot.


    When the old dragon king was not convinced and stood up to continue fighting, his highness eight stood up and waved his cuff, "enough, enough is enough."


    "Eight highness..."


    "As you know, as the eighth emperor''s son, I represent our heavenly family, my father and my mother. As the Lord of heaven, they should be in charge of the three realms and the six realms. Ordinary people are also in three realms and six ways, and should not be discriminated against by our gods. Just now, when you were fighting, my highness had made it clear that this matter is your son Ao Qing''s aggressive. Bullying others and ordinary people, dare to continue to investigate? "


    "Your Highness is right. I will discipline my son when I go home."


    "Well, let''s go back first. In order to avoid the disappointment, it''s better to step back. After all, today is uncle Bai Ran''s great joy. It''s not good to be embarrassed in this way."


    "Your Highness said that I''ll leave first. "


    It was his highness eight who came forward and stopped the fighting.


    This is a small matter, Hua Sheng will not pursue anything.


    In the end, it''s all for white coloring, so after the South China Sea Dragon King family left, the party was still singing and dancing.


    Hua Sheng will be sitting by the river, just as calm as the one who just fought with her.


    "Mrs. Jiang is working hard. Come on, please have tea."


    Hua Sheng smiled and deliberately joked, "it''s not hard. It''s my duty and duty to protect Mr. Jiang."


    "Can you two stop abusing me as a single dog? I''m sorry enough."


    Fengxi is really discontented. He hates the two men''s dog food. He knew it from the very beginning a few years ago. He hasn''t sowed it yet. It can only be said that the two men have enough dog food in stock and can''t finish it.


    Hua Sheng is in a good mood and deliberately teases the wind. "It''s easy to solve this problem. Look at all the immortals present. Do you like it? You see, there are twenty-four stars in the noisy changes, and each of them has an imposing appearance. There are also disciples of several sects of Taoism, all of whom are blue. If you like those with high beauty, you can choose them from Bai dye ''s ethnic group. If you like the colder one, you can choose it in the underworld of the Lord of the underworld. Your temperament absolutely meets your requirements. And then there is If you don''t think you''re dignified enough, you''ll go to the emperor''s prince to choose. Look at the eight princes who are here today... "


    "Stop it for me, a Sheng. You haven''t said so much in your life, have you? It''s just teasing me that I''m addicted? The bully doesn''t bring such things. You don''t have any good things. Hum, I''m going to find uncle Bai ran to play


    Feng Xi turns her head in a clear and angry way, gets up and takes the glass to find Bai ran.

 Chapter 1441

    Feng Xi gets up and walks towards Bai ran, who is drinking alone under a peach tree. It seems that Bai Ran is worried.


    The distant wind passed, and the shadows reflected by the lakes and mountains made him think it was the man.


    "Here you are?" He turned around in surprise.


    After seeing the wind, the eyes were slightly disappointed.


    "Who do you think it is?" Wind Xi looks at him funny.


    "No one."


    "Cut, break up, you were surprised just now, but I was disappointed after you saw clearly. Let me guess. Did you think I was Fengqing City, my powerful ancestor?"


    "Little girl, don''t be smart, will you? Your ancestors of Fengjia, in my eyes, are not human beings? What''s good about it? Be amorous. "


    "Ah, how embarrassing it would be if you were heard by my ancestors."


    "How could she hear if she didn''t come?"


    They talked for a long time along the topic of Fengqing. In fact, Fengxi wanted to gossip. What kind of story does bairan old fox have with his ancestors?


    However, Bai Ran is an old fox in the end. He won''t say if he is killed, so he follows the wind and twists and turns here.


    On the other side, Huasheng and Jiangliu are tired of going back.


    It should be said that it''s Hua Sheng who wants to rest. Although her cotton body feels good, it''s soft and light, just like the real one.


    But it''s made of cotton, and wind power is limited.


    So after the first World War, Hua Sheng was exhausted.


    Leaning on the shoulder of the river, "honey, let''s go home."


    "Well, well."


    "Then I''ll talk to Bai ran."


    "No, you stay here. I''ll talk."


    "Well, then be careful."


    In the end, he was afraid that the river would have a long and short life here, so Huasheng could not help but make a protective shield to isolate the whole river, so that those who had moved their minds would retreat for three feet.


    So when the river passes by gods and monsters, it doesn''t know what it has.


    Just


    "Old man, did you see the shield that the little girl gave her husband?"


    "See, how about that?"


    "That girl''s spiritual strength is very mellow. When you beat the Dragon King in the South China Sea just now, you should be aware of it?"


    "It''s mellow. It''s pure."


    Two very long eyebrows, squatting in the immortal banquet, has been secretly discussing the river.


    It''s not easy to say these two people. One is the apprentice of the supreme Prince Zhong Li, and the other is the apprentice of the supreme Prince Yimei.


    The two old monsters were born in the world of immortals because they were famous and powerful.


    Thinking of coming to the party, I thought of rubbing some good wine, but I saw a big play instead.


    "But the old monster, how could ordinary people bear such a powerful and mellow spiritual power?"


    "You mean..."


    "Yes, I mean, do you feel that this mortal man seems to be the most careless and inferior to those two women. But in fact, it''s not ordinary. He quietly accepted the girl''s mellow spiritual power, and Don''t you really think he looks like a man between his eyebrows? "


    "Ah? I don''t think so. Who does it look like? "


    "Forget it, I dare not talk about it. I just feel a little like it But it''s unlikely In a word, this mortal boy is unusual. Wait a moment, I''ll explore the truth. "


    After that, one of the old man got up and went straight to the river to stop him.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?" Looking at the old man who stopped him suddenly, the river was slightly shocked.

 Chapter 1442

    The river was stopped at once, but it was a bit unexpected. I just don''t know what the old man in front of me wanted to do, so he was very defensive.


    "Boy, that woman is your daughter-in-law?"


    "Yes, so what?"


    "Ha ha, it''s OK. My old man is just curious. What are you flustered about? Your daughter-in-law is very kind to you. I think she''s worried about your safety. She will protect you even if you do something alone. "


    "What do you mean by that?"


    After all, Jiangliu didn''t know about the shield, so he frowned. He always felt that the old man was not a good man, especially the one with the word "yes". He looked very uncomfortable.


    "Your daughter-in-law used a shield on you to prevent others from attacking you."


    "So? Has something to do with you? "


    Jiangliu doesn''t like to ask people from east to West inexplicably. I don''t know if it''s because he and a Sheng have gone through too much, so he always feels that these people from unknown sources have conspired against them.


    "How can you talk so fast, you are mortal, I am immortal?" The old man was asked shameless, so he played the trick.


    The river swept him with cold eyes, "so what? Do you have anything to do with me? My wife and I are here to drink. Bai Ran is our friend. That''s all. Is there nothing else for you? If not, I''m going to do my work. "


    The river doesn''t want to talk nonsense with this old man, so it turns around to leave.


    But the old man pulled the river, "Hey, don''t go, you boy, I haven''t finished speaking. I mean, your wife''s powers are mellow. How can you stand being a mortal? Is there anything special about you? Like a speechmaker? "


    River flow is a Zheng again, "I don''t quite understand what you mean."


    "Why are you so stupid?"


    The old man talked for a long time, but the river didn''t understand, and he was drunk.


    In the future, he didn''t give the old man the chance to continue talking, so the river left.


    Later, I waited for the river to go far, and then the river stood firm and pondered the old man''s words just now.


    He didn''t fail to understand. He did, but pretended not to, because he didn''t know the motives of those people.


    That old man means that a Sheng''s spiritual power is very powerful, and ordinary people can''t bear it. However, his mortal body is unharmed, isn''t it because of the compatibility of some artifact?


    In fact, these don''t need to ask a Sheng. Jiangliu knows that they are not compatible with each other, but they are borne by him.


    Why do you know that? It''s because the amulet on his body only has the effect of exorcising evil spirits, which is not a sharp weapon.


    since the spiritual power of a Sheng is so rebellious, how can it be compatible with a common amulet?


    So, what''s the problem with this? Is there something wrong with you?


    This matter left the river in his heart. He didn''t tell a Sheng that he had been away from the boundary of Bai ran. After returning home, he didn''t say it.


    That night, there was ten li of spring breeze coming from the Pluto. Every time the Pluto came, the breath was very familiar. It was a kind of breath representing darkness and death.


    Among the three realms and six ways, there are the unique characteristics of the master of the underworld.


    So Hua Sheng turns over and gets out of bed. He goes downstairs in a long white cloak. The king of the underworld stands in front of the floor window in the living room, holding a black ghost umbrella.


    "Ming Yan, you never wait for three treasures hall. You come to me. Is there something important?" Hua Sheng asked him.

 Chapter 1443

    The king of the netherworld came out of the dark place and quietly walked to Huasheng.


    "I have the Beihan ice jade."


    "What?"


    Hua Sheng couldn''t believe it. He widened his eyes. At this time, the king of the netherworld raised his left hand. The crystal clear jade was circling in his palm. It was amazing.


    "How did you get it?"


    "I''ll take it in my friend''s hand. Here you are. As long as you have something, go find Fengxi and make a new body for you. It''s just This body is tens of thousands of times better than cotton, and even your body can''t compare with it. It''s an immortal body, and it''s crystal clear. It''s helpful to your spiritual power and internal power. And You can have a baby. "


    Hua Sheng looked at it with ecstasy in her heart, but she refused to pick it up.


    "What are you looking at? Then."


    "Ming Yan, I''ll ask you again where this thing came from." Hua Sheng is not reluctant.


    "It''s said that it was brought from my friend. How can you grind like this?"


    "Which friend?"


    "You don''t know."


    "No way. I know not only who it is, but also TIANYAO, right? The eighth Prince and his highness of the Lord of heaven, the man holding the white feather fan at Bai Ran''s banquet today, the man who had secretly looked for me the other day. "


    "No."


    "You lied. When he came to me, he said," Beihan ice jade can be given to me. Who else but him? "


    "Beihan ice jade is not one." The Pluto lowered his head and did not look into Hua Sheng''s eyes.


    "Ming Yan, you are really not good at lying. When you lie, you dare not look at me. How funny But you still think you''re perfect in disguise. "


    Hua Sheng''s heart is very complicated. She knows that Ming Yan is a good person, not only a good person, but also the best one for her besides river current and Bai ran.


    Although the man said nothing, cold all the year round, but he did so many things in silence, she did not know.


    How could the eighth Prince easily take out such an important thing as Beihan ice jade?


    "Ming Yan, you tell me the truth, otherwise I don''t want this thing. I''d rather not have children, I''d rather use cotton all my life." Hua Sheng''s temper is also stubborn.


    However, there is no way for Pluto. Huasheng is his disaster, which he can''t escape anyway.


    "Well, it was given to me by his highness, you can use it at ease."


    "What terms did you agree to that man?"


    "No condition. I know your highness eight very well."


    "You lie again. If you are familiar with it, how can you bring it to me? Don''t you know how much the northern cryolite can do for me? I guess it must be after the eighth prince asked me, I told you that you found out that I really want to have children, so you have to find a way to manage the eighth prince to come here. But that guy is not a fuel-efficient lamp. He won''t make a loss business. OK, but it doesn''t matter. Beihan ice jade can make me use it better than flesh. I like it naturally, but I don''t want everything. I know what to do and what not to do. Ming Yan, you return the thing, I don''t want it. "


    The Pluto looked up in an instant. "Why?"


    "Because I don''t want you to give anything to me, I can''t repay you, and I don''t want you to owe me that kind of great human feelings, you know? Even if it''s a friend, I can''t be a friend. In that case, isn''t my Huasheng the biggest asshole in the world? " With that, Hua Sheng smiled a little, which made him feel uneasy.

 Chapter 1444

    "Hua Sheng, you think too much. This is just a matter of hands. Besides, you have said that since you are friends, you need to help each other."


    The Pluto pretends to show that I don''t care about you. I just hope Huasheng can take this big gift smoothly.


    But Hua Sheng is not such a brazen person. He refuses to accept anything he says. "I''m very sleepy recently, so you, don''t come in the middle of the night and go back soon. It''s cold and dewy in the night. Go back quickly."


    In the end, I didn''t ask for the northern frozen jade, and I was driven back by the Pluto.


    But the king of the netherworld is also a very stubborn person. Since he has agreed to the request of his eighth highness, how can he return it?


    So I simply sent the things to Fengxi''s house. Qin Wanyu, who was at the gate of Fengxi''s house, was still shameless and took his luggage to make a shop at the door.


    Wind Xi is also sleepless, say don''t care, of course not.


    In such a cold day, if you really lay on the floor and sleep at the door for several days, then Qin, Wan and Yu will be frozen into bacon.


    She was holding a blanket in her hand. Was she really struggling to throw him a blanket or let him roll in to sleep?


    This is the time when Lord Pluto came in, quietly.


    "My mother, you scared me to death."


    "Qin, Wan and Yu are at the gate."


    "Cough, I know."


    "Here you are."


    Finish saying not wait for wind Xi to ask, the Pluto left, still leave a sentence, "use this to make a body for Hua Sheng again, forever, no matter what method you use."


    "By God, Lord of the underworld, are you arrogant? Is this the attitude of begging people? I didn''t say if I could help you, so I left it to me What is this? " Feng Xi said a lot of nonsense. Of course, he didn''t dare to say it until Lord Styx left.


    Then, a few breeze came up, and the moment when the wind opened the package, it was silly.


    "Wow, this is the Beihan ice jade?"


    "How do you know?"


    "I read it in Grandpa Fengxi''s album. He liked to record all kinds of treasures before his death, so I remember that it''s the northern cold ice jade."


    "Lord Styx is very powerful. It''s such a good thing."


    "No, how could lord Styx have it? It''s not just..."


    "Well, you guys are bored. You are so noisy. Get out of here."


    A few breeze, chirp, noisy head is very big, she a voice with everyone drive away, then take this thing back to the bedroom.


    Her hand touched the thing gently, which was indeed the treasure. It was a special magical feeling.


    Wind Xi only felt that with a little finger on it, he felt that there would be endless power in his body.


    "This kind of thing, the Lord of the netherworld came to give it to me. I''m afraid he knew that a Sheng would not want it, right? But it''s really a difficult job. A Sheng would be angry if he knew that I had taken it in private? But if a Sheng uses it to make his body, it''s really Once and for all, it''s better than the original body. "


    I know the truth and the wind, but I''m reluctant to give it away. I''m afraid to give it to a Sheng. She''s in a dilemma for a while.


    So I plan to put it away at home and wait for a chance to use it for a Sheng.


    If you don''t say a word and go on your own, I''m afraid you''ll overturn the boat of friendship.


    The river is afraid of Hua Sheng, and the wind is also afraid. People around here are not afraid of Hua Sheng''s anger. After all, she is such an outstanding and excellent girl.


    In a day, bairan''s bowl is full.


    "Patriarch, are we going to close the door? Have all the guests left? " The little guard at the door asked carefully.

 Chapter 1445

    "Waiting."


    White dye seems to be not too dead, a white clothes, standing under the peach forest, but also looking at the entrance in the distance.


    Today, Bai Ran has earned enough face. Even the eighth son of emperor Tian and his royal highness TIANYAO have come to celebrate.


    All kinds of immortals are also sending diluted treasures. These things are enough for his Fox family to eat for a while. Of course, no one knows where Bai Ran is going to hold this grand banquet for gold, silver and jewelry.


    He''s a fairy. What''s the use of those?


    He and Ming Yan have lived for tens of thousands of years. What else can''t be seen through?


    People who don''t even care about life and death can still care about these external things?


    His mind is unknown to few people, and Hua Sheng is not that kind of busy person, so naturally he will not be broken down.


    Before Fengxi left, he didn''t forget to persuade him, "don''t worry about my ancestors. I heard from my grandfather that my ancestors, fengqingcheng predecessors, are more difficult to deal with than me, and we Fengjia women are very strong. Whatever story you two had before, you should put it down. Between the heaven and the earth, there is something you old fox can''t think of?"


    When Bai ran changed her old joke, she nodded.


    Wind Xi''s words, he really listened to them.


    Think about it carefully, it''s that I''m too paranoid. It''s been so long. How many times has Fengqing City reincarnated, and now it''s already listed in Xianban.


    Both of them are in jiuchongtian. They haven''t seen each other in recent years. It can only be explained.


    That is, the wind is pouring down the city. I don''t want to see him.


    Why not?


    Because he has hurt people''s hearts. Bai ran likes to be flirtatious these years. In fact, he is a person with special feelings.


    In the past, I didn''t intend to develop in the direction of love.


    It''s just because of the difference between the two, they have mutual feelings.


    Later, he also disguised himself as a mortal and lived a peaceful life in the mortal world.


    At that time, Fengqing, like Fengxi, was an exorcist.


    He followed Fengqing city to the South and North. Later, Fengqing city broke into the border entrance of the demon world by mistake and was besieged by several giant bees who became demons.


    Together with the guardian, she almost died there. In a hurry, Bai ran could only fight.


    Later, Feng Qingcheng knew Bai Ran''s identity, and they were divided into two groups.


    The difference between Fengxi and qinwanyu is that Fengxi is human, qinwanyu is human.


    But when the wind fell on the city, it was just a man, while bairan was a God, and he was a very powerful God.


    In the words of fengqingcheng, even if you are a monster, I won''t break up with you, but you are a God, or a god forced by cattle. Excuse me.


    Since then, Fengqing city has been hiding from bairan. Even after many years, Fengqing city is also a God, and has never come to find bairan.


    It''s a disgraceful thing to be broken up unilaterally by ordinary girls.


    So from then on, in order to cover up her sincerity, Bai ran also began to walk in three realms and six ways, flirting with beautiful women.


    But I don''t know that he has a person in mind


    Just as the door of the Fox family was about to close, a figure came in a trance.


    "Chief, someone is coming."


    White dye immediately came to the spirit, and immediately moved to the entrance. After seeing the person clearly, she was disappointed again. She was a little girl, only eight or nine years old.


    "I''m looking for the fox God, Bai ran."


    "What can I do for you?" Bai ran put her hands into the cuffs and looked like a monkey.


    "It''s a fairy named fengqingcheng who asked me to give it to him." The girl is very cute.


    Hearing the name of Fengqing City, Bai ran became serious and took over a red brocade box from the girl''s hand. Her mood was also very complicated.

 Chapter 1446

    "Where is she now?"


    "The fairy has left for a long time, and has never entered the peach forest. Is there something to do?" Memories of the little girl''s efforts.


    "And what else does she say?" White dye is also very promising.


    The little girl shakes her head. She is just a girl in a Taoist School under the Xianshan mountain of the fox nationality. She is really just a runner. She doesn''t know anything else.


    Fengqing City, bought her a pile of delicious food, let the girl run a errand, send something to Bai ran.


    But it''s better to have this news than to have no news. Bai Ran is very grateful. She also gives a fox fairy fruit to the little girl. Eating one can increase her cultivation for a hundred years.


    This thing is not much originally, and it''s hard to ask for a lot of money. Seeing this, the little girl quickly knelt down and kowtowed.


    "Thank you for the fairy fruit. I will be in the fairy class one day, and I will come to thank you personally."


    Bai ran laughs, "go back, go back earlier."


    The little girl said hello and left. Bai ran was reluctant to open the brocade box with it. How to say?


    He didn''t know what the gift of fengqingcheng was, but he always remembered the story of the two years ago. It was like the person you cared about finally wrote back to you, but you were reluctant to read it. You were afraid that after reading it, you would never expect it or think about it again.


    Therefore, Bai ran was grinding until midnight. He was alone in the back mountain ice cave of the fox nationality, holding a pot of wine and lying on a big Bluestone.


    Then, after three rounds of drinking and a little intoxicated, he opened the brocade box, which made him confused all day.


    When the box opened, Bai ran felt that his eyes were in the sand. He raised his white cuff and rubbed it.


    Then I dropped the silver wine pot on the ground, making a crash.


    There is only a small token in the brocade box. Bai Ran is very familiar with this token.


    Because this is the secret order of his Fox family. In addition to the seven eldest foreigners he sat down, he was the only one.


    This secret order was given to fengqingcheng on his birthday


    Even if they broke up later, the secret order didn''t need to go back. He also told Feng Qingcheng, "Qingcheng, this is my fox secret order. It has the effect of whispering into the ear. No matter how far away it is, as long as you encounter danger and call my name, I will appear next to you. If I can''t get away from something, I''ll sit down and the seven elders won''t be helpless. Seeing the secret order is like seeing me. "


    Fengqing city did not say anything at that time, but looked at him quietly.


    At that time, he didn''t understand that after a woman''s heart broke, there was endless despair.


    Later, the secret order didn''t appear for many years. He knew that Feng Qingcheng nearly killed his opponent''s sword many times, but he never used it.


    At that time, he was wishful thinking that it was because of the last thoughts of fengqingcheng to him.


    Now it seems The last thought is gone.


    It''s a token made of black black black iron. It has a fox''s head inlaid with red gems. It''s very amazing and beautiful. This is what Bai ran gave to Fengqing city just now.


    Maybe it was through the wine, so the scene of that day seemed to emerge in front of him again.


    At that time, his identity had not been exposed, and he was just a small attendant of fengqingcheng.


    It''s the same as Qin Wanyu after the wind blows, but he''s more evil than Qin Wanyu. Qin Wanyu didn''t dare to take advantage of it. At that time, Bai ran didn''t have to move against the wind.


    I still remember that day was the birthday of Fengqing

 Chapter 1447

    The birthday of fengqingcheng is winter, so there was snow in the world at that time.


    I don''t remember what Dynasty it was in the world. I just remember that Fengqing likes to wear white, just like the current Fengxi.


    In fact, Bai ran didn''t like wearing white clothes before. He liked the red color. Later, he found that the devil Kingdom guy liked red, so he changed it to purple.


    Later, it was found that the prince of the Dragon King of Beihai wore purple every time he married his wife. He became disgusted and turned blue again.


    However, it was found that the emperor''s guards were all dressed in blue. He collapsed again and changed to green. At that time, the king of the underworld was still playing chess with him, and he said, "I said, is this color unlucky?"


    White dye:


    Well, it''s too hard for him to live as a fox. He can''t wear green. He''s really afraid of being green. Although he''s still a single dog for ten thousand years, he doesn''t want to risk being green.


    So in my mind, for a moment, I thought that fengqingcheng liked white very much, and he changed into white, which was worn for thousands of years.


    When Feng Qingcheng was born, they were hunting for a bogeyman who could disguise himself. In fact, the chameleon became a demon.


    It''s not very good, but it''s hard to catch, because it gives full play to the chameleon''s characteristics. It''s hard to find anything because it changes colors when it encounters something.


    In those days, Bai ran felt that her eyes were going to be tired and blind, but she didn''t open her eyes to help her.


    Because he enjoyed the days with fengqingcheng very much, he liked to install Muggles. At the beginning, fengqingcheng really thought it was an orphan, a man who lived with himself.


    Because Bai Ran''s cultivation is too high, even if he pretends to be a mortal, there is no flaw.


    So on the day of fengqingcheng''s birth, they went to the nearby town of Shili together.


    Shili town is not big, but it sells a lot of delicious food. Bai ran directly bought a chicken and two Jin beef, and a jar of liquor.


    They were eating and drinking in a deserted ruined temple near Shili town. They were at ease.


    Feng Qingcheng likes to carry a big gourd, which is also her magic weapon.


    On that day, she specially changed into a clean dress, which is still white, but the style is different.


    Rare also took out a hairpin, dressed very feminine.


    At that time, Bai ran joked, "how can you still have a hairpin?"


    "My grandmother left it for me." It''s not natural for the wind to fall.


    "Here you are. Happy birthday."


    Then Bai ran handed over the fox secret order. At that time, Feng Qingcheng didn''t know what it was. After staring at it for a long time, he asked, "what is it?"


    "Ah, this is my family''s treasure. My mother said it must be given to my future daughter-in-law."


    This sentence was originally a joke, but when fengqingcheng heard the red on her face, she deliberately punched bairan, "who is your daughter-in-law, shameless?"


    But although the words say so, but the secret order is tightly clenched, did not return to Bai ran.


    At that time, Feng Qingcheng really thought that Bai ran wanted to marry her as a token of affection, so she was very happy and always took it with her.


    In fact, Bai ran really likes Fengqing City, but she doesn''t mean to marry her. It''s not a token of affection. She just feels that she can come to save her when she''s in danger after Fengqing city.


    That night, the chameleon demon did not appear, but they had an accident in the forest.


    It''s the moment when Fengqing accidentally stepped on Kong Wei''s feet and Bai ran walked out of the dense forest with her back.


    I don''t know how the wind is falling. I hang my head down and kiss Bai Ran''s right cheek.


    "Bai ran, let''s get married." This is what fengqingcheng said to him that day. Thousands of years have passed, and he still can remember it.


    "Patriarch, patriarch, something''s wrong, patriarch."


    Bai Ran is missing the past. Suddenly, she is interrupted by a small minion outside.


    "What''s the name of the ghost?" Bai ran frowns and gets up lazily.

 Chapter 1448

    It''s not easy for Bai ran to be happy once. I miss the past here, but some people just don''t have long eyes, which directly stirs up Bai Ran''s dream.


    Bai ran got up drunk and shivered with cold face. The little minions were also frightened and trembled. "Clan leader, we have been attacked by the enemy, and the number is huge. All our clansmen have gone to the exit of the back mountain to fight, but because of insufficient preparation, at present It''s a huge loss right now. "


    The brow of white dye gas picks, "what? Heavy losses? You''re telling me once that I''ve skinned you? "


    "Patriarch, it''s not a little alarmist. It''s true Go and have a look. "


    Bai ran bends down to pick up the wine pot from the ground, and rushes to the exit of Houshan mountain on a cloud. The terrain is steep. If someone attacks the fox, no one will be stupid to start there. Because it''s not flattering at all, so Bai ran really doesn''t take it seriously. I thought it was during my party that those little immortals and demons who were not invited came to make trouble.


    He was surprised when he arrived at the scene.


    This old fox, who has three boundaries and six ways to give full face, has been used to following the wind and water for thousands of years.


    Even if the emperor and the empress want to give some thin noodles, or even when Bai Ran is in a bad mood, even the emperor will grudge a few words. Who dares to provoke such a person?


    Maybe it''s too confident. It''s overconfident, so this time I was really hit hard.


    When Bai ran arrived, many of them had been killed and wounded. Some of them had been prototyped. Some of the foxes of all colors were running around and some of them were dead.


    The whole scene exudes the unique bloody flavor of the Fox family and the charming fragrance of the fox


    Click, white dye breaks the wine pot with his bare hands, darkening his eyes for a moment.


    "For tens of thousands of years, no one dares to provoke us. I dare to massacre my people before Bai Ran is dead? Good I''d like to see who is the bear heart and leopard gall he gave you? "


    Finish saying, white dye flies directly above half sky, came a group attack skill.


    This move is called the fox ghost vine, which is to sprinkle countless things like vines from the sky, all of which will surround those black monsters.


    Then white dye hands hard to die a pinch, "burst."


    Those little monsters trapped by the cane were blown to pieces in an instant, so that a large area of killing could only be seen when the gods and Demons fought. The scene was extremely grand.


    "That''s great. We are saved. The patriarch is here."


    "My uncle is here. Look at it, everyone."


    Bai Qiulin, the little prince of the fox nationality, flies straight to Bai ran and hugs him to death.


    This is the little prince of Bai Ran''s sixth brother''s family. He also loves this boy very much at ordinary times. "Qiulin, are you ok?"


    "Uncle, I''m fine. These monsters don''t seem to be ordinary monsters, and their spirit is very strange. All of a sudden, they came over and killed many of our people. Uncle, you will avenge our people. "


    "Well, I will. You protect yourself and stay with your parents."


    Bai ran touched the little nephew''s head and looked at it again. There was a black shadow standing in the middle of the dark monster.


    It''s amazing, just like the last time


    Like the last time, when he was called by Ming Yan to rescue Fengxi, it was People in the demon world?


    White dye just moved an idea, see those all over the place small monsters hit again, this time the number is more, dense.

 Chapter 1449

    "Everyone, step back, listen to me, and retreat to the cave."


    "Patriarch?"


    "We will fight with you, patriarch."


    "Yes, patriarch, you let us fight with you."


    Bai ran usually treats the people very well, so at the critical moment, everyone refuses to leave. At that moment, the monsters suddenly spit out black smoke, which covers the battlefield as soon as it is seen.


    At this time, through the black smoke, the little monsters sneak in and fight in secret again.


    In the dark smoke came all kinds of howls of the fox nationality. Bai ran felt that her heart was blocked.


    "Listen to my command, and hurry to get back to the cave for me. Those who disobey me will drive out the fox clan."


    Finish saying, white dye takes out the fairy fan in the bosom, riveted sufficient strength to face the thick black smoke hard one.


    Suddenly there was a huge whirlwind blowing the black smoke away.


    While the line of sight is good, Bai ran holds the fairy fan in her left hand and uses her right hand to support a magic shield.


    Protect tens of thousands of people in their own protective covers, "go, get out of here."


    "Uncle..."


    "Go."


    Seeing that these people are reluctant to part with each other, Bai Ran is quick to make a decision and directly drives the immortal fan towards his people.


    Suddenly all the foxes were fanned and directly returned to the cave deep in the Fox family.


    May be afraid of these little monsters starting Yin moves again. After Bai ran saw that all the foxes had returned, he immediately set up a very strong array.


    In other words, the formation was opened. The fox nationality has lived here for more than 100000 years.


    She has lived here since before the war of gods and demons. All of Bai Ran''s parents died in the war of gods and Demons years ago.


    Later, the fox clan did not show up very much, and rarely appeared in three realms and six ways, only living in a paradise here.


    Bai Ran''s responsibility is to protect the fox''s safety, but today, he watched them die in front of his eyes.


    White dye only felt that there was a trace of anger in her chest, which kept burning.


    The powerful array of bairan around the fox clan has been circled, but it is temporarily safe.


    Then, he was dressed in white, fighting against thousands of troops in the demon world


    "Little white fox, I didn''t expect you had two abilities."


    When one of the enemy troops comes out slowly, he is black, or just a shadow. That feeling is very bad, and it will make your hair stand on end.


    Even if it''s the master of the underworld, it doesn''t make you shudder.


    "Play the devil, why do you hide? If you are a man, don''t be a turtle. Let me see what kind of dog you look like."


    Bai Ran is absolutely poisonous in her mouth in the three realms and six ways. She never lost in a fight and never repeated her swearing.


    Being scolded by Bai ran, the black shadow is gradually clear.


    The black shadow gradually turned into a human shape. Strangely, it had no facial features at all. There was a head without face at the front and back.


    These are not the most frightening, the most frightening is that it has nine shadows.


    Yes, he has nine shadows on his own. Even Bai ran doesn''t think it''s right.


    "What is it?" Bai ran frowns. She only feels that she has too little experience. I''m afraid there''s no record in the book of mountains and seas?


    "Little fox, if you don''t want to kill the family, tell me where are our two highness?"


    "It was the old pervert who cut the moon Ah. " Bai ran finally understood that her little nephew had not guessed wrong. It was the devil Kingdom''s right. Otherwise, who has the ability to launch a powerful attack on the fox clan?

 Chapter 1450

    Hearing that Bai ran was called the moon cutting pervert, the shadow attacked again. It was strange that he didn''t need to move at all.


    As long as the nine shadows move slightly, the dark ghost shadows will follow the devil''s crazy attack on white hair.


    Heaven, jiuchongtian, please help our people, Emperor? In the middle of the night, the demons and ghosts who didn''t know where they came from suddenly attacked our Fox family. Because we didn''t prepare in advance, we suffered a lot of deaths and injuries. "


    "White dye?"


    "In order not to let our people be implicated, our patriarch has shielded us and set up a formation for us to form a border, but this time the enemy is very small. Several elders of our family discussed it and suspected that it was the devil Kingdom, so they also asked Lord Tiandi to send heavenly soldiers and generals to help our clan leader through the difficulties. "


    "You come for help, is that what Bai ran means?" Emperor Tian seems to be carefree, stroking his beard and looking at himself.


    The urgent messenger of the fox clan was almost crying, and he bowed with his hands. "Lord Tiandi, our clan leader is still fighting against those monsters. Our clan leader is fighting against thousands of troops. Even if he is more powerful, it is also more or less dangerous. Please send out troops to help him quickly."


    "Well, I see. You can step back."


    "Emperor of heaven..."


    "I have my own decision. You can go."


    In a word, he sent the people of the fox nationality to ask for help, and then the emperor and several trusted ministers began to discuss.


    "How do you like it?"


    "Emperor Tian, Bai Ran is arrogant all the time because he has a little blood relationship with empress Xuannv. Even if he doesn''t respect you and empress tiannv, I think it''s better to take this opportunity to frustrate his spirit."


    "Well, it makes sense. What do the other love Qing mean?"


    "Emperor Tian, Weichen still thinks that he wants to help. Although it''s the business of the Fox family, in the early years of the war between the gods and demons, the demon world has already aligned with our heaven world, and is an ally at best or not. Emperor Bai Ran''s parents all died in the battle between the gods and Demons many years ago. There is no credit or hard work. If I don''t go to rescue this time, I''m afraid I''m cold hearted. What do other demon families think? "


    The emperor is silent


    In fact, the minister''s words are also very reasonable. Unexpectedly, someone immediately jumped out and objected, "I''m against it. The demon clan is under us, and frankly, it''s our prisoners. How can we be led by them? Bai Ran has been arrogant enough these years. Isn''t it because of the blood of the heaven? I think that if the white dye is finished, other demon families will never dare to make a mistake again. If they help, they will release the tiger back to the mountain. There will be endless troubles. "


    "Well, there are some reasons." No matter which minister the emperor of heaven spoke, he nodded to make sense.


    But I''m afraid that I''m the only one who knows what I really think.


    Among the ministers, one is the elder of Tianji Pavilion. Although he is the close friend of Tiandi, he is also Bai Ran''s good friend.


    He didn''t say a word in the whole process, but he could see that the emperor said these useless nonsense just to delay time.


    Once we miss the best time, when we are sending troops to save people, we will have a good reputation, and will not really help Bai ran out of trouble. Thanks to the emperor''s family, we really have a deep mind.


    To put it bluntly, the emperor of heaven is just to stand by.


    At this moment, Bai Ran has already killed red eyes. It''s almost a bloody battle all the way.


    What''s hard to do is that these monsters, ghost shadows, seem to be killing. They are endless, but Bai Ran has limited energy Soon there was a certain lack of strength.

 Chapter 1451

    Who has the best relationship with Bai ran?


    Of course, it''s the Pluto, so it''s such a critical head that Pluto Yan didn''t come to help. How can we say that in the past?


    But why didn''t Pluto come? The reason is simple. The underworld is besieged.


    Although the number is not as large as that of Bai ran here, it can also be quite large. Those who besiege the underworld are also the masters with great fighting power.


    At the head of the group was an old lady who was older than Mrs. Meng. She was on crutches in her hands, dressed in a shabby cotton padded jacket and red headscarf.


    See who''s mouth is doodle don''t know what kind of nonsense, a kind of all don''t understand.


    Behind her, with a group of children, both men and women have the same look, especially like dolls, right, that kind of doll children play.


    But these are not puppets. They are living creatures. Those children, each with a rattle in his hand.


    It''s weird to see the soul of the underworld and open your mouth and swallow it directly.


    A child can eat countless souls, from their entrance to the underworld, until now, it has been a complete chaos in the underworld.


    It''s said that people are ghosts. Today, I finally met something that scared the ghosts.


    The emperor of the underworld, with his twelve emissaries, immediately closed the scene.


    Take away all the souls who have not been persecuted, and then match them on both sides of the river.


    "Master, we have no grievances or enemies. I don''t understand why you suddenly attacked me in the underworld?"


    Seeing this old woman, the Pluto tried to think for a long time. He really didn''t know her and didn''t offend her. Why did this man directly harm the life of the Pluto?


    "Ha ha, is Xiaomeng OK? She''s my old friend, too. I''ll see her. "


    I''m afraid that the little Meng in the old lady''s mouth is not Meng Po himself, right?


    In fact, she is not old at all, but ugly. At first, she was not ugly. She was hurt by love before she died, and then she destroyed her face.


    Later, with the help of the expert, he would cook a pot of soup to make people forget the past, so he stayed in the underworld.


    As soon as the Pluto heard about it, she quickly asked Meng Po to come. Meng Po was extremely angry when she heard that someone was making trouble in the underworld. She was loyal to the Pluto.


    In recent years, I have been diligent in my work, so when I came here, I brought my own weapon, which is a spoon. The spoon usually looks like a chicken ribs, but when necessary, it is a sharp weapon for human life.


    "Who doesn''t have long eyes to make trouble in my underworld? Lord Pluto has always been fair in law enforcement, treating all souls equally, and even the emperor of heaven is quite quiet. You short-sighted demons and ghosts dare to make trouble in the underworld. See if my mother-in-law doesn''t beat you today, you are scared out of your wits? "


    With that, Meng Po rushed out with a spoon, but after seeing the man clearly, she was stupid for a moment.


    The old lady leans on a stick and moves forward a few steps. "Little Meng, I haven''t seen it for more than ten thousand years. How are you doing?"


    Meng Po''s face suddenly changed. Looking at the old lady, "you You Master, you What''s the matter? "


    "Master?"


    The Pluto frowned a little. Didn''t you hear that Meng Po mentioned that she had a master? When is this master? Is it the master who lived in the world?


    "Very well, I know I''m your master. I thought you were a part-time official in the underworld now. After you became the pawn of the emperor of the underworld, you don''t remember my master."


    Meng Po was horrified. She fell on her knees and said, "master, I dare not. I dare not forget my master''s kindness to me at any time."

 Chapter 1452

    "Why are you kneeling? I don''t like people kneeling." When the old lady smiled, her eyes were cold.


    "My Lord, who is this? Isn''t that great? "


    The difference behind is also ignorant, murmuring.


    Ming Yan takes a look at the old lady and suddenly thinks of a man.


    "I should know who she is..." Ming Yan wants to calm down. It''s not hard to guess as long as he thinks about these factors in front of him.


    "Oh? Who is the old man? "


    The old lady was very curious. The Pluto didn''t meet her, but knew her? She believed that Meng Po would not talk to anyone about what she taught her.


    The key is that Meng Po doesn''t know where she is? I only know this mysterious master. He is very powerful.


    That kind of amazing strength is not comparable to that of ordinary immortals, so Meng Po is afraid, because she also knows that this master is not a good man. You only need to look at the breath that emanates from her. It''s an energy that even ghosts in the underworld are afraid of.


    Looking at the tens of millions of boys and girls behind her, it''s like, one soul at a time. Who is not afraid of this evil power?


    The Pluto gazed at the old lady for a long time, and then slowly opened his mouth, "if this seat is right, you are from the demon world..."


    "Go on." The old lady laughed and seemed in a good mood.


    The keeper continued, "it''s said that there are nine dark guards around the second highness of the demon world. They are all top experts. Even if they fight alone, there are few opponents in the whole heaven. After listening to the nine Dharma protectors, I have a wide range of deities and unique skills, so I was valued by the second highness. I''m not talented. I just had a hand with the black magic spider a few days ago, and I''m really a difficult woman. We also heard that the nine Dharma protectors around the second highness are three demons, three demons and three demons. Now you look like this, I dare to guess that you are the mother-in-law of the nine dark guards. "


    "Ha ha ha ha, no one has known the identity of the old man for tens of thousands of years. Good boy, you have vision."


    After the Pluto guessed the enemy''s identity, the mother-in-law was very happy and laughed loudly on crutches.


    This smile doesn''t matter, but it makes the original calm water in the river, suddenly set off a huge wave, as if it can eat people at any time.


    "Master, you are..." At this time, Meng Po is also stupid. She doesn''t know how to describe her mood.


    "You don''t seem to know." The Pluto glanced at Meng Po with sympathy.


    As soon as she reveals the identity of the other party, Meng Po is blind. It seems that she really doesn''t know, but This old lady is not good at coming. I''m afraid there will be a bloodbath.


    "Lord Styx, what shall we do next?"


    "Array, ghost array."


    The emperor of the netherworld is still in danger. Even if he knows that the people who come here may be stronger than himself, he is ready to support him.


    However, in this way, we can''t help Bai ran, "what''s the matter with the fox? Is there no reinforcements in heaven? "


    The king of the netherworld turned and asked a messenger behind him, with his brows locked.


    "If I return to your excellency, I haven''t I''m afraid that Bai Ran''s side is also hard to support There are too many people in the demon world this time Didn''t it be agreed that the peace treaty should be carried out after the war between the gods and demons? How many years has the devil kingdom not come out? How can you run out so many at once? "


    I''m afraid other people don''t really know about this reason except for a few parties.


    That''s why the emperor refused to send troops.

 Chapter 1453

    At the beginning, a man appeared in the mortal world without killing innocents. How arrogant was it to kill the moon? Even the emperor knows that he appears, but he pretends not to know.


    After all, I didn''t dare to offend that ancestor. I just thought about what he wanted to do and then left. It''s Huasheng who beheads the moon.


    He came close to Hua Sheng several times and destroyed her feelings with Jiang Liu several times, but he failed in the end.


    In the end, we can only separate the soul and body of Huasheng and bring it into the 72 visions.


    In the end, it''s a big guy. One shot is a very difficult interface. There are few people who can enter the 72 illusion.


    And Hua Sheng himself didn''t know that he was in a dream, only thought that it was the soul that went back to the ancient Liuyun Kingdom and was cheated to live in the scene of moon cutting and weaving.


    It was not until the three rescue teams composed of Pluto, bairan and Fengxi went to rescue people that the situation of cutting the moon was broken.


    And because Hua Sheng cast a spell on Fengxi a long time ago, he soon woke up and gave a fatal blow to the moon.


    Then, the moon was successfully attacked by the avatar and fell asleep for a hundred years.


    In order not to let people find his hiding place, Hua Sheng found an unnamed ice cave in the 72 dreamland, where there was a cold water lake.


    Hua Sheng sinks the original body of moon cutting into the bottom of the lake. In order to be foolproof, he also uses the eighteen spirits array to increase his strength and suppress the moon cutting below.


    Most of all, when they left together.


    Hua Sheng used his own secret script to hide the cave and lake where he had hidden the moon.


    That is to say, even if the moon chopper knew that their master was in the 72 fairyland, even if they really went in, they could not find that coordinate.


    Because that coordinate has been hidden by Huasheng, even the Pluto, bairan and Fengxi don''t know.


    These three realms and six principles, apart from Huasheng himself, no one can find the moon.


    What she did was to be pure for a hundred years.


    She didn''t want much. She just wanted to stay with the river for a hundred years, stay with him, protect him, be his wife, and enjoy the happiness of the world.


    However, where can think of so fast, the devil kingdom will emerge.


    "Your Excellency, do you want to help Bai ran?"


    "No, it''s hard to say whether we can survive. If we transfer our troops at this time, I''m afraid we will fall faster Since the devil kingdom is ready to come, whether it is Bai ran, I or a Sheng, will be very hard. This war is inevitable. "


    The Pluto is a rational man. When he saw Hua Sheng''s heart cutting through the moon, he knew that this moment would come sooner or later.


    How noble is the position of the moon in the demon world?


    No matter the eldest brother or the third brother, he is the first one to look forward to. That is to say, the future Lord of the demon world is this man.


    Although he has not officially ascended the throne, it is the default future leader.


    The Lord of the demon world was assassinated, and then sank into the lake for a hundred years. If anyone knew that, would it be ok?


    So, the urging mother-in-law calmly looked at the Pluto for a long time and said, "I''m not the old man. When the gods and Demons fought, I killed 871 deities with my highness."


    As soon as this data burst out, the twelve differences behind the Pluto are all scared?


    Isn''t the old lady really bragging? She? A war between gods and demons? By hand? One person? Kill 871 gods in jiuchongtian? How powerful is this?

 Chapter 1454

    Without waiting for the Pluto to speak, the old woman continued, "although I don''t think I''m a good man, I''m not a murderer. I''m not visiting the underworld today to challenge you. The Pluto should know why I''m here?"


    "This seat probably knows." The Pluto is still calm.


    "I heard that the Pluto always loves all the beings in the underworld. Naturally, I don''t want them to have time to give birth, and their souls will disappear in this world, right? So, let''s go straight to the subject. Where is your highness hiding? You need to give the old man a coordinate. "


    "Isn''t my mother-in-law afraid to make up one?"


    "Ha ha, how can it be? Not to mention that the Pluto has always said a thing, even if you make it up, the old man will definitely be killed after suffering a loss. Why? Do you think so? "


    As the Pluto himself guessed, the devil kingdom must be trying to find people.


    However, there is a little deviation from what he expected.


    Because a Sheng is powerful, and he is just a human being, so he should let the moon fall asleep for a hundred years at most.


    A hundred years is a long time for ordinary people, but for the old monsters in the world of gods and demons, it''s just a flick of a finger.


    It''s not good that the moon has disappeared for a hundred years. Even his subordinates may think that he''s just going out to have a meal.


    Didn''t you expect them to come so soon? It''s hard not to be successful. What''s the urgent matter in the demon world? Can''t we find the moon?


    Thinking of this, the king of the netherworld deliberately tested, "elder, I have something unknown. Although your highness moon chopper is your master, he is always very perverse. Where can he stay at home everyday to enjoy the moon and drink? For tens of thousands of years, sometimes he will disappear for thousands of years, and you will not come here to find him. Now Just a few days later, you are crazy. Why is this? Is it difficult? What''s the matter in your demon world? If you can''t handle it yourself, you have to cut off the moon. "


    "You come to test the old man. No matter what the reason, we must find the second highness. If you don''t tell me, we can find it Just If you don''t say it, you''ll have to work hard for your dead men and suffer with you. "


    "Since my mother-in-law insists on it, it''s better Do it? "


    At this time, Meng Po kowtowed nervously to the urging mother-in-law, "master, please don''t harm these innocent souls. I don''t know about the festival between you and Lord Styx, but You didn''t kill innocent people like that, master. Please let go of these innocent souls, disciple The disciple is willing to die. "


    Meng Po is kind-hearted. She has no heart for years, but now she can''t bear to see the master come to kill the underworld.


    She has a saying right, after all, these souls are innocent, why bother?


    Urging her mother-in-law to give a good meal to the ground, "are you going to die? You look up at yourself. What are you? You little fish and shrimp, if it wasn''t for my mother-in-law''s pity that you were lonely and helpless, you would have been a white bone long ago. If you had received my favor, you wouldn''t have helped me. Want to persuade me to stop? Then I might as well take you to start today... "


    Finish saying, urge the mother-in-law''s devious Zhang to rotate directly and quickly, and come to the head of the mother-in-law. At the critical moment, the king of the netherworld props up a Youming umbrella and flies into the air alone.


    He is dressed in a black gold Python robe and holds a black netherworld umbrella, which is extremely cool How many female spirits in the underworld can scream in this scene?

 Chapter 1455

    On the other side is the ghost monsters that Bai ran resists one of the nine Dharma protectors of the demon world.


    On the one hand, the king of the underworld resisted one of the nine Dharma protectors in the underworld.


    It''s not easy for both of them. If they fight alone, there may be some winners. After all, Bai ran and Pluto have lived for tens of thousands of years and participated in the war between gods and demons.


    But now, they are unprepared and passive.


    And the enemy is threatening, murderous, and even With so many special things for them.


    At this moment, the three realms and six realms are quiet and terrifying. Maybe everyone is waiting for the heaven to send reinforcements.


    However, the emperor refused to give orders. Those who knew the inside story knew that the emperor was angry with them and still angry with them.


    After all, it''s Bai ran and Ming Yan who are trapped in the moon cutting. They are private. For this reason, Ming Wang also suffered a beating.


    And the people they rescued were also the ones that the Emperor didn''t like very much. Hua Sheng knew that her existence was a threat to the heaven.


    So, how could the emperor be willing to let Bai ran and Ming Yan rescue her?


    Now, the devil kingdom to find fault, is not because of the rescue operation, angered those who cut the moon?


    So, why does the emperor want to do this kind of thing?


    However, this time it was really a mass destruction. He couldn''t even see the eighth Prince of heaven. He asked for his father alone.


    "Father Huang, uncle Bai ran, and uncle Ming Yan are not optimistic. Would you like to help them?"


    "Yao''er, do you think the father should go to save them?"


    "No, my son knows that my father is angry with them, but After all, they are your people and belong to you. If they really just stand by like this, is it easy to say or not? What do you think about you in the future? What will be said about our royal family in private? "


    "It doesn''t matter. In fact, the father is not helpless, but Father and emperor also want to know, in the face of such a strong enemy to suppress, the fox and the ghost king in the end how many skills can save themselves? If they don''t have the ability to do this, they can''t even beat the moon chopper, then Once the moon is cut and the war begins again, in a war between gods and demons, they have no vital role for us, do you think? "


    Ginger is still hot. The eighth prince finally understood the emperor''s words.


    Father Huang is not to save people, but now is not the time, intend to stretch them.


    Really, if the father said that even a few of his men didn''t get it done, then The two generals who once let the demon world have some scruples can only say that they blew too much in the past.


    In this way, there is nothing to say.


    "Yao''er, you are quite concerned about this. Do you have any personal relations with them? Afraid that something might happen to them? " The emperor in turn stared at his son and questioned.


    The eighth Prince quickly bowed his hands and explained, "no, my son''s ministers just feel that if the father and the emperor don''t care, they are afraid that other people will criticize our royal family, then the reputation of our royal family will be bad. As for Private intercourse, father, you know your son. He is weak in his future life. For thousands of years, he has never had private intercourse with anyone. "


    The answer was perfect, and the emperor nodded with satisfaction.


    All the way out of the temple, Tian Yao was relieved, "just now it''s very dangerous."


    "Yes, the emperor of heaven has always been in a bad mood about the establishment of princes by your brothers. He''s afraid that you''ll form a party for personal gain. Now you''ve said a lot, which will surely arouse his suspicion..."


    "It doesn''t matter. If this matter can''t be solved in this hall, I will be the prince in vain. By the way, how about the human world? Is there any movement in Huasheng? How can the heroine of Huasheng not be shocked when the devil Kingdom comes to fight with such a big flag? " Sky Yao raised his mouth and asked.

 Chapter 1456

    "Not for now."


    "Well, let''s wait and see what kind of situation we can develop." The eighth Prince smiled.


    "But your highness, if we don''t care, then Will the demon world Finally, to us After all, the lips are dead and the teeth are cold? "


    "No, the purpose of the people in the demon world is very clear. It''s different from the war between gods and Demons many years ago. Now they are looking for the moon, so They can only find the people who entered the 72 dreamland at the beginning, so suddenly they started to deal with our royal family. This kind of unwise practice is not like their style. "


    "Your Highness is wise."


    Eight highness Tian Yao, although you are your own, the child that the emperor likes is not him. Although Tian Yao is smart and has a city, she is not the emperor''s favorite.


    Tianjin, the eldest prince, was born by the wife of Yafei. Yafei followed him when the emperor was still young. It can be said that she was an old man in Tiangong. Although she was not so favored in recent years, she still couldn''t be looked down upon.


    Tianlv, the second emperor''s son, was born by Tianlv, the mother''s sister and dancer, who was also the mother''s aunt.


    What''s interesting is that the second prince born to this empress''s mother''s sister, although she was admitted to the palace later, is even earlier than her eighth highness, which only shows that this woman is favored.


    Because it''s a half sister, so the relationship between sisters is not so good. Now they all have their own sons for their own consideration, so the relationship between the eighth Prince and his aunt is not good.


    Tianmi, the third prince, and Tianqi, the fourth prince, were born of empress Wan''s concubine, whose real name is Yu Weiwan. She is a family of rain gods. Her family is strong and beautiful. Good at rain. When the tribes were in drought, they had been giving rain to the emperor with their clansmen. They won a lot of public praise for the emperor, who was just ascended to the throne at that time. Therefore, for many years, the empress Wandi had been in favor of her family and her two sons were also loved by the emperor.


    Tianmao, the fifth emperor''s son, was born as a slave girl in the heavenly palace. It was also a ridiculous thing that the emperor of heaven was drunk at the Mid Autumn Festival banquet.


    For this reason, empress Tian''s mother was angry for a long time and closed her door to cure her illness. She didn''t appear in the banquet of flat peaches for more than 30 years.


    It was the drunken absurdity that led to the birth of the fifth prince. However, Lanxiang, the slave girl, was born in a humble family and was not valued by her mother or her son.


    Lanxiang, the female slave, has no title, looks beautiful and has no intelligent mind, so even if she was accidentally spoiled and pregnant with a prince, she could not make her own debut.


    The child is born, but Lanxiang is still a female slave. She was once sent to Guanghan palace for confinement because she offended the dancing concubine in the Huanyi Bureau. She was accompanied by the unattractive fairy Chang''e, and almost could not see the emperor. Chang''e fairy had been banned for many years because of the high level of the Qing Dynasty and refused the emperor''s confession, so there was almost no future for the five princes.


    The fifth prince was also raised at empress Tian''s knee. After all, he was not born by himself and didn''t take good care of him. It''s said that he has been in poor health for many years. Few people have seen the fifth prince.


    The sixth Prince Tianmu is born of Huimei, who is young and beautiful. She is one of the new lovers of the emperor in recent years.


    The seventh prince, Tianyin, was born by Bimei. Bimei was also a young woman who could speak with a smart mouth and liked the emperor very much.


    The eighth prince, TIANYAO, comes from the empress dowager, who is also the only one.


    Only because the relationship between emperor Tian and empress Tian is not very good, so the eight princes involved are not very favored.

 Chapter 1457

    Even three years ago, at the birthday banquet of the emperor of heaven, several big families and tribes began to propose the establishment of princes. They actually recommended the third prince and the youngest ninth Prince born by the empress Wan''s concubine.


    The eight princes actually supported very few people. The angry empress Tian dropped her colorful glass on the spot, and the party ended in unhappiness.


    When it comes to the ninth prince, we have to say her mother''s identity. The ninth Prince is the youngest this year. In fact, he is only a teenager in heaven, and only a hundred years old when people see him.


    The ninth Prince''s name is Tian LAN. His mother has no title. She is just a concubine. However, her mother is now a princess of the fish family who is almost extinct in three realms and six realms.


    Fish are not from the four Dragon King families in the East China Sea, the South China Sea, the West Sea and the North Sea.


    They are ancient families many years earlier than the Dragon King family, but the ancient gods actually went to another interface early, few people left.


    I don''t know how. At last, the Yuzu only left a dozen clansmen, some of whom were also included by the Dragon King of the East China Sea.


    And the little princess of the fish family has a dark blue fish tail because of her beautiful appearance. She can sing, dance and sing poems to the moon.


    After being discovered by the army in the sea, the four Dragon King families, after all, are led by Donghai.


    But where does the Dragon King have such courage, just want to send the beauty up, please the emperor.


    So when the emperor of heaven entertained the important officials, Dong Hailong offered the little beauty with great ingenuity.


    When the emperor saw it, he was very happy. He spoiled the princess of the fish family that night. It is said that from that day on, for three months, he stayed in the maid''s boudoir.


    This Mermaid Princess doesn''t remember what happened to her family. It seems that there was a catastrophe in the family. She lost her memory, so she became silly, white and sweet.


    But because of obedience, singing, dancing, and reciting poems to the moon, the emperor''s desire for protection has been greatly satisfied.


    She also married her name, Gare, Gare homophonic Jiaer. It was not long before the little girl got pregnant and gave birth to the ninth prince.


    The ninth Prince has a unique talent. At the age of three, he can destroy xuantiejian. At the age of five, he can do five elements of magic. He can fight with the gods in the sky.


    When he was ten years old, he already had the mind of an adult, just because of his bad temper and bad temperament, he often made troubles, but he became the most beloved little son of the emperor of heaven.


    When recommending the prince, why did anyone mention the ninth prince?


    Because the ninth emperor''s son and his mother have no family support and no dependence. Instead, they are the best choice, because there is no need to worry about the threat of the powerful mother family to the emperor.


    And also because the ninth Prince is the most outstanding one among all the princes. He really does not look much worse than Bai ran. He belongs to the kind who completely inherits the beauty of his mother and the courage of his father.


    The emperor of heaven said more than once that the ninth prince was most like him when he was young.


    But his love also brought a lot of disaster to the mother and son. Almost no one in the emperor''s concubines did not hate the birth mother of the ninth prince.


    The little mermaid princess, who was going to be conferred as a concubine, was constantly damaged by the palace fight, relegated, and finally stopped at a little concubine.


    Concubines are the lowest existence among the women of the emperor of heaven. They have no title, no right, and even are not qualified to attend many occasions.


    The position is only higher than that of the palace maid Lan Xiang. That''s why the queen hasn''t dealt with the ninth prince.


    Even the eighth Prince knows that if the ninth Prince''s mother becomes a concubine, it will become the biggest threat to him and his mother.


    Qiao Xue, who disappeared for a long time, suddenly appeared in Jiangcheng. Coincidentally, Qin Wanyu and some friends were in the bar that day.


    So when Qin Wanyu went to the bathroom, he saw Qiao Xue in the mirror.


    He was startled. "You..."


    "Qin Wanyu, I need you to marry me." Qiao Xue''s eyes no longer have the gentleness of the past, only insidious and poisonous.

 Chapter 1458

    Qin, Wan and Yu frowned slightly, "little snow..."


    Although Qiao Xue is very clever, has done a lot of wrong things, and is still stubborn, but Qin Wanyu and she are known for many years, or called a light snow.


    Perhaps the voice of snow, called Qiao snow is also very emotional, her eyes suddenly gentle.


    A little from the dark corner, look carefully, Qiao Xue is still very beautiful, in addition to a little pale face, other really did not say, has always been the beauty of teenage girls.


    That''s why she once thought that she was better looking than the wind, and that she could bewilder Qin Wanyu''s heart.


    However, so many things happened, between Fengxi and Qin, Anhui and Henan, although not as stable as Jiangliu and Huasheng.


    But it''s not as fragile as you think. In Huasheng''s words, Qin Wanyu wants to marry Fengxi wholeheartedly. Fengxi is the woman who let Qin Wanyu let go of the past for him. Fengxi conceived a child for Qin Wanyu. Between them There are already too many obstacles.


    Although it is still in the cold war for the time being, there is basically no suspense that it will be reunited sooner or later.


    So you''ve been watching it for so long, Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu didn''t persuade them to be together sooner or later.


    Just unexpectedly, Qiao Xue suddenly appeared to intercept Qin, Wan and Yu.


    "Don''t be afraid, brother Wanyu. I don''t want you to die I just need you to marry me. "


    Qin Wanyu''s face was stunned. "Don''t make trouble, you are the soul, I am the person, you want to marry me, that''s not my life."


    "no, I found a new way, I can live in someone else''s body, that person is also a person, she completed a ceremony for me and you, as long as this ceremony is over, I can die and come back to life."


    "What? Come back from the dead? "


    Qin Wanyu thought he had heard it wrong. How many years has Qiao Xue gone and still wants to come back from the dead?


    Maybe Hua Sheng is right. This girl is not the simple sheep at the beginning, and she will be very cunning after she has lived for a long time.


    Qiao Xue was very responsive to Qin, Wan and Yu, and immediately explained pitifully, "brother Wan and Yu, I haven''t lived enough. I died in my teens. Now I have a rare chance to live again. You can rest assured that once I am resurrected, I will not pester you and the wind. I just want to Go to my mom and Dad, find my old home, the old warmth Sobbing. "


    At this point, Qiao Xue began to sob in a low voice. She cried very pitifully.


    Qin Wanyu was a little soft hearted, "but you will frighten them if you rise suddenly like this."


    "No, I will go to them as a person and tell them everything slowly Brother Wanyu, don''t you want me to get the warmth and love before? "


    Qin Wanyu was male chauvinism, so when Qiao Xue cried so bitterly, he was also soft hearted.


    "I can help you, but mating is not good. If you need a man to get married, I can help you find it. As long as they are willing to pay, many people are willing to do it, aren''t they? First tell me if there is no danger in this matter. I don''t want to harm innocent strangers. If there is no danger, I will find some help for you. "


    Qin Wanyu decided to help Qiao Xue, but not with himself, but with strangers.


    Where can Qiao Xue want to, immediately said, "no, brother Wanyu, only you can."


    "Why?"


    "Because Because your birthday is very suitable for me. " Qiao Xue tells a lie. In fact, Qiao Xue''s search for Qin Wanyu is because there are many things that Fengxi gave blessing to Qin Wanyu. Evil spirits and heretics can''t move him easily. The main thing is that Fengjia talisman.

 Chapter 1459

    Qin, Wan and Yu are silent Let him in person, it is certainly not willing.


    Not to mention that it''s really a fake. Except for Fengxi, he really doesn''t want to have any wedding with any woman.


    Even if it''s fake, I feel uncomfortable.


    After Qin Wanyu hesitated, Qiao Xue continued to advise, "brother Wanyu, this is really the last time for you. As long as you help me, I promise I will disappear in front of you and Fengxi adults forever. OK or not? Tonight is a rare day of 18 stars looking at the moon. It''s especially suitable for marriage. I''ve found the right woman body. As long as you nod your head, we''ll hold a simple ceremony. Then Then I can rise again. I hope you can help me. I know I''ve done a lot of things in the past that I''m sorry for you and Fengxi, but I can''t help it Now I finally let go of your obsession. I just hope you can see our past feelings and help me for the last time. I can''t thank Xiaoxue enough. I kowtow to brother Wanyu. "


    With that, Qiao Xue kneels down to Qin Wanyu.


    She was in a white dress, floating in the spacious and luxurious bathroom, which at first glance was quite frightening.


    But Qin Wanyu was not in the mood to be afraid, just thought it was very difficult.


    Although Qiao Xue is very poor, but He always felt that there was something wrong with it, that vague feeling, that there was no sixth sense.


    Maybe I have been with the wind for a long time, so I have become a little sensitive.


    Sensitive to the perception of the good and bad of a thing, of course, he is not sure now, whether Qiao Xue really needs help or continues to pit him.


    So he was puzzled for a while. Qiao Xue couldn''t get close to him.


    Because I tried to get close to the talisman which was given by Fengxi, and it was directly ejected several meters away, which greatly hurt my vitality.


    So Qiao Xue also learned cleverness this time. She didn''t go near Qin, Wan and Yu at all.


    I just want to wait for a while to cheat Qin Wanyu to hold a ceremony with her And then in


    "Xiaoxue, I used to really believe you, but Now I don''t know what to do? I used to take you as my sister and blame Fengxi for making trouble. Then defend you, protect you, but you? If it wasn''t the talisman given to me by Fengxi last time, would you kill me last time? "


    "No, I didn''t." Qiao Xue shook her head in tears.


    "At that time, my heart was really cold. Now you have disappeared for so long, and suddenly come back to me and say these I really don''t know what to do? I should help you for the last time. After all, we grew up together, so many years of love are still there. Although I have no love for you, it''s an old acquaintance after all. But I''m also a rational person. I''ll be prepared for some things if I''m cheated once, so Xiaoxue, this way, I can help you for the last time. "


    "Really? Brother Wanyu, how are you? Thank you. Xiaoxue is willing to be a horse and a cow in his life... " When Qiao Xue saw Qin Wanyu''s promise, he was excited and excited.


    But Qin Wanyu still has something to do. He waved to Qiao Xue to shut up. He continued, "I can help you, but I have a request. "


    "You say you can promise anything, as long as you are willing to help me."


    When Qin, Wan and Yu got hooked, Qiao Xue was overjoyed, and felt that no requirement was a problem.


    As long as we can cheat Qin Wanyu and go with ourselves That place.

 Chapter 1460

    "My request is that the ceremony of resurrection should be held under the witness of Fengxi. Feng Xi is the successor of the Feng family of the first Feng Shui family. She knows a lot. I think she can help us complete this ceremony, and I will not be in danger. You can also revive, don''t you think? "


    "You..." Qiao Xue didn''t expect that Qin Wanyu is now smarter. He actually knows to go to Fengxi to verify her words. This is something that Qiao Xue didn''t expect at all.


    Qin Wanyu looked at Qiao Xue''s childish face calmly. "I can''t ask too much. I just ask Fengxi to witness it. If it''s what you said, I won''t be in danger. I think Fengxi will agree with it."


    "Brother Wanyu, Lord Fengxi hates me. She will want to kill me."


    "No, I will persuade the wind."


    "No, no, no, you don''t know the jealousy between women. After all, she is my rival. Once we were so hostile, I did so many things that made her angry. She won''t help me. Really, please, brother Wanyu, there is not much time. If you miss tonight, you will have to wait another 12 years. Please, Xiaoxue kowtows to you. "


    Qiao Xue continues to use bitter meat to try to move Qin Wanyu. She kowtows with all her strength. In fact, she is worried. She wants Qin Wanyu to agree quickly.


    Then I''ll follow her to the trap that Zhuoya set for them. Then


    Yes, Qiao Xue took part in Zhuoya. When Zhuoman was not dead, Qiao Xue sold Zhuoya news.


    Finally, Zhuoya escaped. Otherwise, with Zhuoya''s strength, she would have been crushed to death by Fengxi and Huasheng.


    Although Zhuoya''s strength is not the strongest, after all, it is the origin of witches and demagogues. In the hands of witches and demagogues, there are always too many kinds of vicious methods to frame a person.


    One of them is to cheat the man he once liked best, and then go to the sacrifice ceremony under the zhuoyab.


    Put Qin, Wan and Yu alive in the coffin, then sink into the underground black water pool, and lay a vicious array on it.


    Let Qin, Wan and Yu never come out. In this case, his resentment will be very heavy. When the time comes, he will dig out his heart and give it to Qiao Xue. She will revive and revive with evil power.


    The soul of Qin, Wan and Yu will always be imprisoned in the black water pool, and his grievances will be used by Zhuoya.


    Even, he will become the best tool to deal with the wind, which is the way that Zhuoya and Qiao Xue came up with not long ago.


    So, what Qiao Xue said that there was no danger and so on was bullshit.


    "You don''t want to let the wind come. Ok What do you think of the Huasheng? "


    Qiao Xue is shocked again. Qin Wanyu is really different from what she thought. If she cried and kowtowed like this before, Qin Wanyu would have agreed.


    "Brother Wan Yu You don''t trust me? "


    "No, I don''t distrust you. I just think that once something so big happens, both of us will be in danger. It''s safer to have someone with high magic power nearby. If you say that Fengxi will kill you and won''t help you, I''ll let Huasheng come. Hua Sheng is my brother''s wife and my best friend. She is a kind person and will not deal with you because of the festival between you and Fengxi. "


    "But this..." Qiao Xue is a little out of her lies. She doesn''t know how to continue to make them up.

 Chapter 1461

    "If you can''t even agree to this, I will really doubt your purpose for me Qiao Xue, I am an adult, not a child. " Qin Wanyu''s face was a little colder.


    At this time, there was a sharp laugh behind him, "ha ha, how about that? I said Qin Wanyu is not so easy to cheat. Qiao Xue, what are you waiting for? Use the method I told you, first pierce his left chest with a nail, and when he can''t move, we will drag him away. "


    Qin Wanyu suddenly looked back and saw a seemingly black shadow, looking at Qiao Xue. He sneered. "Sure enough, you have a plan."


    Qiao Xue also becomes a person at this time. Yes, "it''s light. You and I know that he has something from Fengjia. We can''t get close to him at all Otherwise, I won''t be needed to cheat him. It''s a lot of work. "


    "What did yazhuzi say, fool? Didn''t you tell me that you don''t need to be close to Qin, Wan and Yu to use the things for you. You can still let him win. Now you are full of nonsense but you don''t want to do it. Do you say You''re still in love with him? Ha ha, no, if you really have no love, you won''t let him cheat you to sacrifice After all, the sacrificial food can never be reincarnated. When you treat your ex lover so maliciously, you still say that you are the man you love. You are also an expert, Qiao Xue. This kind of thing can''t even be done by one of my goblins. "


    Qin Wanyu is not stupid. Listen to the words of the black shadow. From the analysis of words, first of all, Qiao Xue follows a man named yazhuzi, ya? How sensitive is the word? Who else?


    I''m afraid it''s the Zhuoya, the woman who can''t die from all kinds of exercises and makes Huasheng and Jiangliu suffer from brain pain.


    Zhuoya Zhuoman has appeared in Jiangcheng for many times. Huasheng and Fengxi have said that she must have a purpose.


    At the beginning, people really thought that Zhuoya wanted to be with the river to fight such a big battle.


    But later, I gradually found out that it wasn''t that Zhuoya liked the river, but Not to the point where love lives and dies.


    So, the years when Huasheng disappeared and the river lost its memory.


    Zhuoya hasn''t moved the river. Everyone thinks she''s afraid of the wind. After all, it''s guarded by the wind.


    But what they didn''t know was that Zhuoya was not afraid of the wind, but


    In a word, these long lost witches and demagogues suddenly appear in Jiangcheng, which is not a good omen.


    Not to mention anything else, just the two sisters, how many innocent people have been killed, all of them are all kinds of ghosts and monsters.


    What else did Qin, Wan and Yu hear? Sacrifice? Qiao Xue is a woman who comes to cheat him to sacrifice?


    "You''re so cruel. I''m impressed. Sacrifice, you want to come out, you can also do it It''s said that the benefaction of dripping water flows into the spring. I think it''s good for you. I don''t ask you to repay me, but you''ve come to repay your benefaction. I finally know why you haven''t had the chance to give birth in these years. The wind is right. You''ve done too many bad things, damaged too much yin and virtue, and didn''t give yourself good fortune, so how can you give birth? "


    Qiao Xue knows that Qin, Wan and Yu have seen through everything. It''s no good to continue to cheat. She can only show the truth.


    "Love you? Yes, I''ve loved before, but what about that? I died in those years, you are not still the same red wine, night Sheng song? Where else in the world is there love? Qin Wanyu, now that you know it, I don''t want to talk nonsense. I''m wise enough to follow me. I don''t want to use a soul killing nail for you. "

 Chapter 1462

    "Soul destroying nail?" Qin, Wan and Yu coldly pulled the corners of their mouths. Just listening to this, they all felt poisonous.


    The black shadow continued to make people feel numb with laughter, "Qin Wanyu, look at your good predecessors, how much you have to do Do you know what the soul killing nail is? Is a nail into your left chest, will go directly through your heart, and then your soul will die in the body, three souls and seven spirits do not move. In this way, you will keep the state of a living dead person, follow us obediently, and then follow us until the sacrificial ceremony is over Then you will really know what hell is. "


    "Why me?" Qin Wanyu didn''t know why Qiao Xue had to fight against her because of hatred?


    Without waiting for Qiao Xue to answer, Qin Wanyu looked at her reluctantly. "Just because the person I love is Fengxi, do you hate me? So hate me? "


    Qin Wanyu doesn''t understand why a person can be ruthless to that extent. Even if they don''t like them, they won''t hurt each other, right? Why, Qiao Xue, such a harmless girl, would give him such a sinister hand?


    "It has nothing to do with our feelings, because the people behind me If you want to lead the wind and Huasheng to the river, we can''t do it Only move you. Your position among these people is very important. As long as you have an accident, whether it''s windy or Huasheng, you won''t stand by. "


    "Ah. I see. " At this moment, Qin Wanyu finally understood why Qiao Xuefei couldn''t do it.


    At first, he thought it was because of love and hate, but now he knows that he is amorous. Where else is love and hate?


    However, because he is the soft rib of the wind and a close friend of Jiangliu and Huasheng, he is regarded as the most valuable chess piece.


    "Qiao Xue, what are you wasting your time doing? Take out your weapons and kill him."


    After hearing this, Qiao Xue slowly raised her right hand


    That right hand holds a delicate bow and crossbow, it''s black and gold, it''s weird and shining when you look at it. It must be the soul destroying nail in their mouth, right?


    "Hurry up, Qiao Xue. Yazhu is still waiting for us. Here I only have five minutes to finish the border. Once it''s done, someone will come in and destroy the beautiful atmosphere. "


    The black shadow urged Qiao Xue to hurry up


    Qiao Xue pointed the crossbow at Qin Wanyu''s chest and aimed at his left chest


    "It''s useless for you to hide. It''s based on your birth date. It will have the function of tracking. As long as I release my hand and launch this bow and crossbow, it will surely shoot through your heart." This is what Qiao Xue said. When she said it, there was no temperature in her eyes.


    At the critical moment of Qin Wanyu''s death, he was calm and smiled.


    "You mean I''m going to die?"


    "Almost. Since you are chosen as bait, you will surely be taken back to sacrifice. If you hate, you will hate the Huasheng River and the wind. If not for them, you will not be found. Being friends with them is nothing but your own misfortune. "


    Qiao Xue doesn''t like those people very much. First of all, Huasheng and Fengxi have amazing beauty. In fact, they still have magic skills in their hands. No one can reach them. Who doesn''t like such a woman? To put it bluntly, it''s jealousy.


    But she was wrong. Even if she died, Qin Wanyu would never hate her friends or her beloved woman.


    Qiao Xue''s three views are distorted, but Qin Wanyu is not. He is a gentleman who never stands in the wrong team in front of the big right and big wrong.

 Chapter 1464

    With the wind together for so long, more and more understand her, know that she is hard spoken and soft hearted, Qin Wanyu or can''t help holding her waist.


    "Qin Wanyu, do you want to let me go?"


    "Don''t let it go."


    "If you don''t, believe it or not, I''ll chop your big pig''s hoof."


    "Whatever."


    "Ah You''re still with me, aren''t you? "


    Qin Wanyu takes out the dead skin and faces when she started to chase the wind. She really makes it hard for the wind. She''s just in time, otherwise


    "Xi Xi, if you come late, I will be sacrificed to heaven." Qin, Wan and Yu are coquettish.


    "You don''t want to learn how to act like a spoiled river. I don''t want to eat it, but You''re right. If I didn''t come in time, you would be sacrificed to heaven. Zhuoya''s stinky women always like to engage in these disgusting actions. When she robbed the river, I told asheng that she should burn a fire to ashes. But, a Sheng benevolence, will not do so absolutely


    "Why is Zhuoya such a little sorcerer?" Qin, Wan and Yu can''t figure out how much wind and waves are related to Zhuoya?


    But it''s just that they always slip away at the critical moment, leaving Huasheng and Fengxi helpless.


    In fact, Huasheng has many opportunities to kill Zhuoya, but I don''t know if it''s really soft hearted or anything, which has been missed.


    "The demagogue is not a small person. It''s a group of powerful people that my grandfather dare not provoke, but There are few of them left now. As asson said before, you know, this Zhuoya is not the same Zhuoya. There is another soul inside the bone and outside the flesh. The real Zhuoya is dead. So she said that she loves the river, which can''t be believed. As for a Sheng who has never killed that disgusting woman, being soft is just one of them. I think, more importantly, Hua Sheng may want to lead out the big fish behind Zhuoya. "


    "You mean there are big people behind Zhuoya?"


    "Nonsense, there must be. Otherwise, how could a small Zhuoya cause so many waves? Isn''t that what you said just now?"


    "Then Who is it, hiding so deep? " Qin, Wan and Yu are also in a cold sweat, I''m afraid.


    "It''s not something you can worry about. Get out of here. I''m too lazy to talk to you."


    After dealing with these problems, Fengxi''s face turned cold and went straight away. Qin Wanyu hurriedly followed behind him and continued to play the spirit of being shameless.


    The Spring Festival is very boring this year. How boring is it? Jiangliu and Huasheng had a new year''s dinner with their parents, and Jiangliu accompanied Huasheng to burn some paper money for the old lady of Huajia.


    Then the year passed in a flash. When Jiangliu and Huasheng reacted, it was the seventh day of the lunar new year.


    That night, Jiangcheng once again had a snow that never happened in a hundred years. The snow was deep enough to reach the knee of an adult.


    When the river came downstairs, I saw Hua Sheng dressed in a white cloak, holding rose tea in his hand, looking out of the window at the white.


    "A Sheng, if you have something to do, go."


    Hua Sheng turned around and said, "do you even know?"


    "You are worried these days. Ginkgo has said that you eat less than before. I feel that you have something to do, but you can''t leave it at home or me."


    "Mr. Jiang, you''re so smart. You''re smart and heartbreaking." Hua Sheng comes over, holding the big hand of the river.

 Chapter 1465

    "It''s my husband and wife who say stupid things. I just don''t want to be your burden."


    "Husband..."


    As soon as Hua Sheng opened his mouth, the Nuo Nuo called by his husband was sweet, which made the river very soft.


    "Well, my Mrs. Jiang, don''t say any more. I know all about it, but I really don''t want to do that useless one that will drag you down. You are so worried. It must be a big thing. Do what you want. Give it to me at home. If you leave, I will send her to Xiaohe. I will stay here to guard the house and wait for you. "


    "My husband is very general."


    "That''s for sure. My wife is a fairy." The river opens its mouth.


    When he was at home, he wore simple white shirts, black slacks and clean clothes.


    I don''t know when the hair color of the river has become light. It can be seen clearly under the light.


    At his age, of course, he won''t be so coquettish with earnails. He is calm and steady.


    In fact, when it comes to Yan value alone, river flow is not the best, because Xie Dongyang is also handsome, Qin Wanyu is also handsome, and even Wang Junxian is also a man with a God face.


    In the case of wealth, the noble family has money, the Xie family has money, and the Wang family has become the most powerful person in Jiangcheng.


    But Huasheng still thinks that only the river is the best, and her husband is the best.


    "Then Then I''ll go out first. "


    "Good."


    "When I am at home, don''t leave your charm. Be careful. When I''m not at home, be careful."


    "I will."


    "Yes."


    "Xiaohei, do you want to take it with you?"


    "No, Xiao Hei stayed."


    When it comes to Xiaohei, Xiaohei really comes down from the upstairs without saying a word. He quietly walks to the foot of Huasheng, and then hangs his head silently. It seems that there is a kind of heartache left by the master.


    Hua Sheng squats down, and the white Cape falls on the marble floor tile to set off the beauty of the flourishing age.


    She reached out her hand and gently touched Xiaohei''s head. "Xiaohei, you should be good. You can''t go with me. This time You want to stay to protect my Mr. Jiang. This is the task I give you. Is it OK? "


    "Meow..." Although not very willing, but still agreed to come down.


    Hua Sheng smiled and stood up. "Xiao Hei is really powerful."


    "Yes, he is really a bull." Jiangliu now describes Xiaohei with him, not it, because he heard Xiaohei speak, which is definitely not an illusion.


    Later, even Hua Lin heard it once, but Hua Sheng never offered to talk about it.


    "Then I''ll go."


    "Kiss before you leave."


    Without waiting for Huasheng''s reaction, Jiangliu holds Huasheng''s forehead and directly takes a sip, which is close to the dark.


    I saw that Xiaohei was cruelly tortured. The master is good at everything. It''s really bad to show his love from time to time. It''s very heartbreaking.


    If its little white and two kittens are alive, those two little ones Milk, coffee


    As soon as Xiaohei thought about this, he felt inexplicable heartache. He swore that he must catch Zhuoya, and the vicious wizard behind Zhuoya, and let those people pay for the bleeding.


    After Hua Sheng''s explanation, a white light disappeared in the spring breeze of ten li.


    The emperor of the underworld is trapped and the fox people are killed. How can Hua Sheng sit at home in peace? This is her responsibility.


    "Ah Sheng is gone. You don''t have to pretend now. Can you talk?" The river looks askew at the black cat.


    Xiaohei and Jiangliu looked at each other for five or six seconds Then

 Chapter 1466

    Hua Sheng left, the river swept a little black, thought it would carry the master to speak again, what personal words.


    But no, Xiaohei took a look at the river, just like usual. Then he opened his mouth lazily, yawned, and even saw the fangs in his mouth.


    Yes, it is languid Ao Jiao''s left, the reason didn''t manage river flow for a while.


    It''s embarrassing for the host, isn''t it?


    "Little black..."


    "Meow."


    "Come on, you little boy, just pretend for me." The river couldn''t help laughing. Xiaohei was innocent as if he had been wronged by his master.


    Ten li spring wind is bound by Huasheng, and the talismans on the river flow are reinforced by Huasheng. It''s hard for ordinary ghosts to get close to the river flow, but


    If the red dress woman who intercepted Hua Sheng that day, that is, the Dharma protector of the devil Kingdom, it''s another matter.


    This is also the reason why Hua Sheng''s face is full of sadness in recent days. She feels that both Pluto and Bai ran have had an accident one after another. In fact, she doesn''t need to calculate carefully.


    Just look at the sky to see how strange the recent star position is. She knows that those guys in the demon world are ready to move.


    The reason is very simple. How can those people give up?


    Unfortunately, Bai ran and Ming Yan are really involved only because of her, which makes Hua Sheng very sad.


    She wanted to save people, but the river


    She had already suffered this kind of loss before. That time, she took advantage of lingjiuzhou''s stinking old man and Wu Nan''s crazy guy.


    Using Xie Dongyang to deal with the river, almost Almost, she will never see the river again.


    So Hua Sheng is afraid. She dare not leave the river for half a step, but she can''t watch Bai ran and Ming Yan carry the black pot for her?


    In the end, I still can''t hide it. Finally, the river opened its mouth.


    Hua Sheng also understood a truth. Jiang Liu was right. Even if she was strong, she could not protect the river for life.


    If fear is the real reason, it''s not right.


    Is it true that for the sake of your own life and happiness, you can abandon those friends who give their lives?


    No, it has never been Hua Sheng''s character.


    So it was the river that gave Hua Sheng courage. In the end, she went to the underworld to help.


    Before she left, she sent a special message to Fengxi, telling her to help the fox people. Although she didn''t know what kind of enemies she was facing, Fengxi at least had the protection god of Fengjia. The white wolf king, Hua Sheng, had seen it. She believed that Fengxi, though a human being, was not a common person.


    She is a mortal who can enter and leave the seventy-two fairyland. She is incomparable to many immortals in the immortal class.


    The underworld


    Urging mother-in-law to take the soul devouring boy and hang all the creatures and spirits in the underworld has shocked the three worlds.


    Unfortunately, the emperor of heaven did not send troops to rescue him, nor did his eighth highness have any news.


    "Lord Styx, let''s I''m afraid it won''t last long... " A ghost way.


    "Yes, sir. It''s also very bad that there''s news from Lord Bai ran These guys are here for you And the people we sent to ask for help from heaven have never come back. The emperor doesn''t know about such a big move. Why doesn''t he care about us? "


    I don''t know. I don''t know why the heaven doesn''t care if my master and son are so important and besieged at such a time?


    Mingyan just shakes his head slightly and doesn''t say a word more.

 Chapter 1467

    Fortunately, Ming Yan was never a person who expected others to give him hope. He supported himself.


    A black netherworld umbrella, Ming Yan is facing the mother-in-law who is one of the nine Dharma protectors of the demon world, and her artifact, the soul chasing and life taking stick.


    And the thousands of soul eating scouts behind the old lady.


    By the time Hua Sheng arrived, Ming Yan had been injured and was surrounded by thousands of troops of the old lady in the middle of the water of the river.


    "Ming Yan, I asked you for the last time, where is our highness trapped?" The old lady''s voice was extremely harsh and strange.


    "Well, you''d better ask me directly if you ask him, because I''m sleepy." A pleasant voice spread all over the two sides of the netherworld. Hua Sheng''s beautiful dress came out of the sky. At this moment, Ming Yan was so warm that she could come for him. That''s enough.


    "Hua Sheng..."


    For a moment, Ming Yan wanted to reach out and hold her, but at last she was held by reason.


    He can''t, absolutely can''t, he can''t do that all the time, he doesn''t want Hua Sheng to hate her.


    A Xie Dongyang has repeatedly put Huasheng in an awkward situation, and he shouldn''t, shouldn''t do that, so has no self-knowledge.


    It''s Hua Sheng. He is very calm. He carefully supports the black and gold sleeves of Ming Yan. "How about you? Is it serious? "


    Ming Yan shakes his head. "It''s OK, it''s just a small wound."


    "Come on, this suit, my own Tianxiang snow dew, I think it will have an amazing effect on your injury." Hua Sheng takes out a white porcelain bottle from her sleeve. The pills in it are made by her, but it''s not here, it''s not in Jiangcheng.


    It was she who had crossed over a thousand years ago, when she was in Liuyun country, it was a different world after all.


    There are all kinds of top-grade herbs and alchemy furnaces of top-grade materials, especially her identity comes from the famous Tianshi mansion.


    So she can use those natural materials and earth treasures casually. At that time, Hua Sheng didn''t think much about it.


    I just thought it was a good thing, so I made three.


    It''s useless up to now. Now I give the first one to the Pluto. I think it''s also useful.


    Ming Yan is not polite either. He took the pill and held it directly in his mouth. In a moment, he felt that the spirit had picked up a lot.


    Hua Sheng raised his head and looked at the old lady opposite and the boy scout behind him.


    Her eyes gradually congealed into frost, "an old man, if he doesn''t provide for the aged in the demon world, he will run out and do evil. How can he think about it?"


    "Woman, you dare to be rude to our mother-in-law. I won''t swallow you."


    A girl scolds Hua Sheng with sharp teeth. In her opinion, Hua Sheng''s words are particularly rude to her mother-in-law.


    So the little girl became ten times as big in a flash, and she opened her mouth and came to Huasheng.


    After all, Huasheng is also in the state of soul, just like those devoured souls in the underworld.


    Hua Sheng did not move. When the girl''s mouth approached her, her right hand spread out and a sea blue flame flew out.


    Light the girl''s mouth directly, and then, in less than three seconds, the fire walked all over her body.


    There is a companion around to see the girl injured, so he hurriedly went up to put out the fire, but he did not want to, all the people who met the fire would be engulfed by the fire.


    In the end, it turned into a sea of fire. The blue sea of fire was burning on the black river, which is so spectacular.


    The old lady''s face was calm, and she spoke calmly on crutches, "nine days of holy fire, sure enough It was her No wonder your highness will be so kind to you, red Lord. You are the most beloved woman of our Highness for more than 100000 years. Now you have a conscience to start with him? "


    "I don''t understand your nonsense." Hua Sheng frowned slightly and stared at the old woman. He was very unhappy.


    What does it mean that she is a woman who cuts the moon? What does she have to do with cutting the moon? Why does everyone in the demon world say that?

 Chapter 1468

    After watching Huasheng for a long time, the old lady murmured, "it seems that you have forgotten everything..."


    "Don''t be a God here. If you want to know where the moon is, just ask me. Don''t embarrass my friend It has nothing to do with the underworld from the beginning to the end. Why do you have to fight so hard to implicate these innocent souls? "


    Hua Sheng looks at the underworld. To be honest, he feels guilty. It''s guilt with a sense of guilt.


    Ming Yan was not a meddler, but now, because of her, she was so passive by the old witch in front of her. How could Hua Sheng get over her head?


    "Do you think you can hide? Ha ha Let''s settle accounts one by one... "


    "Yes, let''s settle the accounts. If you kill so many souls in the underworld, I will kill all your scouts If you hurt my friend Ming Yan, I will let you pay for your blood today. " With that, Hua Sheng raised his hand and shouted, "go."


    The seven color satin Ling is just like in life. She floats out on the river, and goes straight to the old lady''s leading crutch.


    However, it''s the Dharma protector of the devil kingdom. How can the great people who have participated in any war be so useless to the South China Sea Dragon King family?


    So the old lady blew directly and let out two black and shiny cobras.


    "Double headed snake devil?" Ming Yan squints his eyes. As soon as these old monsters come out of the mountain, there are many good things.


    How long hasn''t he seen this snake demon? Last time, it was ten thousand years ago?


    This double headed cobra is not a rare thing, but it''s strange that it''s both male and female.


    absorbs the essence of heaven, earth and moon, has lived for thousands of years, and has not been transformed into human form.


    Sure enough, they can dance as well. They are wonderful together.


    Seven color forging Ling only listens to Hua Sheng''s words. It can''t even control the wind. It seems that this thing recognizes the Lord. So as long as Hua Sheng gives a command, it will be just like crazy. It will never stop pestering the enemy to death.


    The seven color satin Ling turned at the old woman''s faucet, but the old woman was very cunning. She used a double headed snake to entangle the seven color satin Ling, which was equivalent to breaking Hua Sheng''s artifact.


    Then the old lady breathed again, and thousands of black crows appeared in the sky.


    What''s terrible is that the crow is as big as the ostrich. Its eyes are fierce. It screams at Hua Sheng and the Pluto. It seems that it will launch a group attack at any time.


    If such a large group comes down and gets pecked, it''s estimated that they will be separated?


    Hua Sheng glanced at Ming Yan from the side of his head. "Let your men all retreat. You are under the border. Don''t let these monsters in. We two practice hand to hand. I don''t believe that we will lose to an old man in his old age."


    It''s strange that the emperor of the netherworld laughed when Hua Sheng finished this sentence.


    Yes, he just smiled. He raised his mouth slightly and looked very patient.


    Hua Sheng blushed, "I said, are you not clear about the occasion? Can you still smile? What time is it? "


    Ming Yan lowered his head, leaned on his mouth with his fist, and coughed softly, "I just think that your name is called life urging mother-in-law. It''s a strange saying. Do you know how many immortals she killed in the last war of demons?"


    Hua Sheng calmly replied, "I''m not interested in knowing how many immortals she killed. I only know that today, in the long Bank of the river, as long as I have a breath, Hua Sheng won''t let her step into your underworld."

 Chapter 1469

    In fact, Hua Sheng is right. The underworld takes the river as its boundary. After crossing the river, it is the real underworld territory.


    The entrance is not the line, so Ming Yan will stay at the Bank of the river. Hua Sheng said that, Ming Yan only felt that the girl in front of him was so powerful that even his heart, which had been peaceful for thousands of years, was ignited by her words. He wanted to experience a battle like that.


    "It''s easy. You think you''ll beat me?"


    The old lady sneered, drinking water through the black leisurely, and looked at Hua Sheng coldly.


    Hua Sheng is not humble but not arrogant. He raises his chin. "Do you think that you can win the holy fire of nine days?"


    "I can''t deal with the nine day flame naturally, but Don''t forget, you leave the human world, your man who is the treasure of your heart... "


    Ming Yan''s face suddenly darkened, "hurry grandma, you are evil world protector, how can you bully a man who has no power to bind a chicken?"


    The old woman laughed, "tut tut Look, I mentioned the mortal man. His wife hasn''t responded yet. You''re a master of the underworld, but you can''t sit still. Ming Yan, you''re very interesting. Just like his wife can''t admit it, and protect him That old man can only admire and say the last sentence These three realms and six ways, your Pluto is really an infatuated species. "


    "Unbridled." After being told by the old woman, Ming Yan becomes angry for the first time.


    His attitude was more serious than ever before, and he was indeed exposed for the first time in spite of his face, especially In front of Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng didn''t have any special reaction. Her focus wasn''t here at all. She glanced at the old woman and said, "OK. Then you can try If you dare to touch my husband''s hair I''ll cut off the heart of the moon Let''s have a competition. Who can laugh till the end? "


    Maybe I didn''t expect that Hua Sheng suddenly became cruel. The old lady put away her smile and stared at Hua Sheng and said, "thanks to our Royal Highness''s infatuation with you, you are really ungrateful In those days, heaven forbids you to be hunted and killed everywhere In the end, we''ll take you in. Even if you confuse our two highness with beauty, it will be the last And betray Now it''s more to say such treacherous words You dare to move my Royal Highness''s heart, Hua Sheng, my old lady will beat you and all the people you know to the bone and bring ashes to the bottom of your bones. "


    "Well, I''ll try that too."


    Hua Sheng was ready to fight when he came, so he didn''t plan to talk to the old woman.


    Taking advantage of the Ming fire to recover the injury, Hua Sheng flew directly into the air and released a fire ring, which was made of nine days'' sacred fire. The old lady''s ten million black crows were burned to flee everywhere, and there was no longer the momentum that would extinguish the underworld just now.


    "Lord Ming, Miss Huasheng is really powerful." A messenger was not far behind the king of the underworld to give him a message.


    But the king of the netherworld''s face was heavy all the time, and he suddenly thought of a problem.


    The devil Kingdom forces a Sheng to use the nine day holy fire. Isn''t it Want her to attract the attention and discontent of heaven? Using the emperor of heaven to destroy Huasheng?


    If that''s the case, it''s definitely not a good thing.


    The wood show will be destroyed by the forest wind. The light of Huasheng is too strong. It seems that it will soon surpass the emperor''s family. No, it should be said that it has threatened their family.


    At this moment


    fox


    The black shadow, like a nine headed cat, can''t be beaten completely. White dye is not hurt, but he can''t support his energy. However, countless ghosts are still rushing up. In this way, he will be exhausted sooner or later.


    In a trance, he saw a familiar figure running to him


    That is The city?

 Chapter 1470

    Bai ran may not dare to think about it in her whole life. Can she see the wind pouring down the city at this time?


    After all, when he put on a big banquet, people would not come to invite him, or to invite him to the dinner.


    Not only did they refuse to come, they also sent back the fox token he had given.


    He knew that it meant breaking up, that is, all the memories and all the feelings in the past should be ended.


    But what he didn''t expect was that when the heaven didn''t move and the hell flame Hua Sheng was trapped, the festival, which was called "the earth is not good" every day, came unexpectedly.


    She''s not alone. She''s with Fengxi.


    In fact, it was Hua Sheng who told Feng Xi to help Bai ran. Of course, Feng Xi''s strength alone is far from enough.


    After all, they have to deal with the experts in the nine Dharma protectors of the demon world. They are all people who have participated in the war of gods and demons.


    That is to say, the urging mother-in-law. Her age is really older than that of Bai ran and Ming Yan. That''s the old master of the devil kingdom.


    Even the emperor of heaven should be polite when he sees him. He dare not do it easily.


    Only these young people don''t know about life and death. Just like Hua Sheng, young girls in their 20s are not afraid of tigers.


    Dare to provoke these guys licking blood on the tip of the knife. Fengxi is not stupid at all. After Huasheng told her about it, she immediately went to find Grandpa.


    It was found that the underworld was also in crisis. In this case, Fengxi could not contact the ancestors of Fengqing City, but one person could.


    Who?


    Fengxi''s Dharma protector, the white wolf king, is the wolf God of xuanjie. It is also the important task to protect the wind family. It must know the Dharma protector of Fengqing city.


    It turned out that Fengxi was right. However, Fengxi also knew that the chance for Fengqing''s ancestors to come would not be great.


    She is also a dead horse as a live horse doctor. In case someone doesn''t come, she and the white wolf king will go to rescue Bai ran.


    After all, when he went to 72 fairyland to save Huasheng, the white fox didn''t hesitate at all. He rushed to this point, and Fengxi was willing to go up the mountain and down the fire for the old fox, so he had no choice but to help him.


    It''s surprising that fengqingcheng came here unexpectedly. When she appeared in the fox nationality in white with her Dharma protector, for a moment, Bai ran thought that she had an illusion.


    He rubbed his eyes and found that the picture was still there.


    "Wind..."


    Before his words could be uttered, fengqingcheng turned around and didn''t give him the chance to finish. Now fengqingcheng is in the immortal class, but because of her cold personality, she doesn''t attend all kinds of fairs in the heaven. Few people have seen her.


    But we all know that among all the women in Fengjia, the beauty of Fengqing city is the first. Otherwise, can it be named Qingcheng?


    When I see the real person, Fengxi is at ease. It''s not blowing. It''s the beauty of the ancestors of Fengqing. Except for a Sheng, no one can reach him. The concubines of the emperor of heaven, the mermaid and the fairy Chang''e are all floating clouds.


    There is a golden spear behind Fengqing city. There are four flags on it. The flags are black and red. There are words on the flags, and then there are four words on the four flags.


    Those four characters are also eye-catching - fengjiaqingcheng.


    Bai ran only felt that after so many years, the little girl, Fengqing City, had not changed at all. She was still so arrogant and trekking, with the most momentum in the world.


    This momentum alone makes the monsters in the demon world forget to stop.


    "Who are you from? Report your name? I never fight against the unknown. " That nine head black shadow monster, at this moment curiosity is also burst, looking at the front two young women asked.

 Chapter 1471

    Fengxi is a little smelly. She takes a step forward and takes her powerful white wolf king with her magic expelling sword. "Fengxi is the eighty fifth generation descendant of Fengjia, the first Fengshui family in the world. Fengxi, your aunt Fengfeng is here."


    Fengqing city is half a step behind Fengxi, but she is alone. She hasn''t summoned the protection god of Fengjia. Her voice is colder, but she doesn''t allow people to look down on her. The words are "the fifth generation of Fengjia descendants, Fengqing city"


    After listening to the words of Fengqing, Fengxi almost spits blood. She turns around and looks embarrassed. "I say, fenglao Zu, my ancestor What generation are you? "


    "The fifth generation?"


    "Depend on We''ve really missed more than 80 generations I don''t know how many generations have passed In fact, they are thousands of years away from each other. There is still a long time left between them. There is a civil commotion in the Feng family. There is a pair of brothers, because of fighting for the position of heir, civil war for a long time Finally, I almost tried on the Feng family''s secret arts So in the long river of time, there is no one in the wind family for a long time And even if it appears later, it''s all fragments The true secret has long been lost in the civil war So what''s really powerful about the Feng family is that it was 12 generations ago Those are all tearful masters.


    Just look at one thing, you will know that when the wind was pouring down the city, you could travel all over the world by yourself and a little girl, and kill the moon and demons.


    What''s more, she can let Bai ran, who was already a God, join hands with her to deal with the demons. It can be seen how powerful she is and how powerful she is.


    After Fengqing''s body died, it was sealed as a God. Unlike Fengxi''s grandfather, Fengxi''s grandfather is so powerful that he can only be a shadow in the underworld.


    However, after the city became an immortal, he followed some of his colleagues to continue to act for the heaven, and even went to the snuff hell to surpass the lowest level of ghosts and undead.


    When the wind toppled the city and became the God, the God was named Shangxian, and the title was exorcism Shangxian.


    Now I come to rescue Bai ran. The gold content is sufficient.


    ¡±Oh, it turned out to be the Feng family... "


    Hearing that two young women had reported to their families, the nine shadows monster laughed.


    "Qingcheng, you came to save me I knew you couldn''t forget me... "


    Bai ran was so excited that she managed to catch the gap and put in a sentence. However, she was glared at by Feng Qingcheng, "shut up for me."


    "Qingcheng, I have received everything you sent. I thought you were going to break up with me Now I understand that you are going to make up with me again. "


    Wind falls on the city:


    "Ancestor, what did you send to the white fox?" For a moment, my curiosity burst the shed.


    I wonder if they have any stories to tell.


    "Bai ran, don''t talk nonsense. You and I are just friends from now on, just like other immortals You are not good at learning. You are besieged by the devil kingdom. You are also a member of the same clan and a straw bag. "


    "Who said, your boyfriend is so good. I just hit thousands of them by myself. Now I''m really tired..." White dye is beautiful.


    He was ignored by the cold voice of Fengqing city. Instead, he took a look at the nine shadows monster. "If the people in the demon world don''t do a good job of shrinking their heads, they break the peace treaty between the gods and demons, and go out of the demon world without permission to make trouble with the demon family. There is no royal method in their eyes. Today, our Fengjia will do everything for the heaven and kill the remaining evils in your demon world."


    After all, Fengqing city has lived for too long. Every word and deed is very old-fashioned. Just like living thousands of years ago, it''s full of literature and arrogance.


    Fengxi is right with Xiaomi. I wish I could clap for my ancestors.


    "The little girl is not big, and her voice is not small. Come on, you two can go together. We have lived for tens of thousands of years, and it''s really boring for a long time. I haven''t flirted with young girls for a long time." The black nine headed monster is eager to try. It seems that he also wants to fight with the two wind families. It must be very interesting.

 Chapter 1473

    Hua Sheng nodded. "That sounds like a good idea."


    "So, don''t you think about it?" She urged her mother-in-law to come here and didn''t want to kill the underworld. She just wanted to find the master.


    "No consideration."


    "You..." The old woman was annoyed that Hua Sheng refused so simply.


    "The red master is really ungrateful. Since that Then don''t blame us for being ruthless... "


    Hua Sheng sneers, "merciless? Do you think you can bring your scouts to destroy me and Pluto? Or do you think your partner can destroy the fox clan? "


    "No, we don''t need to kill you. We just need to hold you back. Red master, do you think that if it''s four old monsters with the same fighting power as me, go to your mortal husband and talk, how are you feeling? "


    After listening to this sentence, Hua Sheng''s face was slightly pale.


    Is Ming Yan a surprise?


    Four? An old monster with the same fighting power as a mother-in-law? To the river? Isn''t he dead?


    Urging her mother-in-law to see their worries, she smiled and deliberately moved her crutches, "to be sure, the four old monsters above me. You know that our master has a high vision, so our nine Dharma protectors have participated in the war between gods and Demons tens of thousands of years ago. And All of us were successful in that war. Lord Styx always likes to read the information about the sky and the earth, and also knows the origin of our nine people. I am an old woman and the shadow monsters who go to besiege the fox people, but they are the most inferior ghosts. And the old monsters above us are terrible. "


    The Pluto took a look at Hua Sheng. Afraid that she didn''t know, he made a special arrangement for her. "The nine Dharma protectors around the moon, the three demons, the three demons. The last time a woman in red would pull a spider''s web, she was a middle-level, black devil spider. At present, this urging mother-in-law is one of the lowest level demons. The one who goes to surround Bai Ran is also one of the demons. It''s called ghost ghost. In other words, one of the demons didn''t show up. It''s called the death skeleton. There are two people in the demons you don''t know. One is the king of ten thousand armor and the other is the three lizards. There are three other demons... "


    When it comes to the demons, Ming Yan paused for a while, maybe because he knew the strength of the three demons


    "Tell me, I''d like to have a good look at the nine Dharma protectors." Hua Sheng is still calm.


    The king of the underworld continued, "the three demons are nine headed birds, four legged beasts, and twelve clawed eagles. They are all gods with great fighting power In that year, the emperor of heaven had granted them gods, ranking among the Twelve Gods of heaven. However, they despised the emperor''s will and killed the generals of heaven. Later, they went to the devil Kingdom Later, when the gods and Demons fought, the three demons killed 300000 soldiers in the heaven. "


    "Wait, you mean These three have killed 300000 soldiers and generals? "


    The Pluto nodded, "yes, there is no life to return. There are countless deaths and injuries in that war. The most tragic one is the 300000 day soldiers. They have no bones. The moon chopping is very important for the three demons, so they should not leave the demon world. If there are four, they will find the river. They should be the black devil''s spider, the king of ten thousand spears, the three giant lizards, and the skeleton of the God of death who has never been seen Skeleton. "


    "Tut tut He is worthy of being the king of the underworld. He expects things as if they were gods. How about if one of the gods doesn''t show up? The river is just a mortal. We went to four Dharma protectors. He must be dead. No It should be said that there is no corpse, so Red master, now you repent, there is still time It''s estimated that your husband still has a job to do now. Hand over our highness immediately, and I''ll ask my colleagues to leave a job for your husband. "

 Chapter 1474

    To be honest, Hua Sheng said that it''s not true to worry about it. It''s a headache for a mother-in-law who urges her.


    Such opponents, four, how do you make an ordinary person born in the river to deal with?


    But now she can''t go. It''s a trick to go. If she goes, the Pluto and the underworld There may be another crisis.


    When she left ten li Chunfeng, she did make all preparations, but whether those boundaries could be broken or not, she had no bottom in her heart.


    Whether Xiaohei can protect the river is an unsolved mystery.


    It''s a chance for Bai ran to breathe when the fox nine headed monster and the two heirs of Feng family fight together.


    The young man behind hurriedly handed the holy water to him


    "What did the old leader say?"


    "In the words of the Hui leader, the emperor said that he knew. He would send someone to save us. Let''s wait patiently."


    In fact, I''m short of breath. It''s obviously a lie to cheat three-year-old children. Are you waiting for them to collect the body?


    Bai ran drinks quietly, with a pair of attractive eyes closed. This beautiful man seems to be thinking about something in his heart.


    After drinking the water, he gently put the glass cup on the bluestone aside and said, "well, patience and so on. I''ll wait for your mother. When they come, I''ll be unloaded by the people''s Congress for eight yuan."


    "Let the Fox family be calm."


    "What''s your anger? I will be angry. This dead old man, ok Good, good It''s because my wings are hard. I have many sons, wives and relatives. I don''t take our Fox family seriously, do I? He regretted that day If the devil Kingdom breaks through jiuchongtian in the future, I will not help him There is reincarnation in the heaven. Who will my nine heavenly Xuannv go around? "


    With that, Bai ran got up and slapped the floating ash on his body. "Go, get my armor."


    "OK, fox, please wait a moment."


    After a while, the young man brought the white flame battle armor In fact, Jiutian Niang is good at using fire. Most of her descendants are very sensitive to fire and are good at controlling fire.


    The white flame battle armour, which had not stood for a long time, suddenly came up, but made him energetic.


    So, when the white fox, who has a good face against the sky, is wearing a fire battle armor and holding a fire god fan, the picture is very amazing.


    "Wow, white fox is so handsome." The wind can''t help feeling.


    "A fox who has been flirting for tens of thousands of years, what is worthy of praise? You are still young and short-sighted."


    "Well..." Feng Xi''s face was embarrassed, but she didn''t dare to go back to her old ancestor.


    In fact, it''s not easy to do with the nine heads of the black shadow. They have fought with each other for more than a hundred moves, and Fengxi and fengqingcheng haven''t flattered them at all The two of them are already a little out of strength, but the monster seems to be full of blood and spirit. This is the most terrible place. It may not hurt you, but it will consume your spiritual strength and physical strength.


    "Wind."


    "Yes?"


    "Will the spirit melting skill of Huifeng family be used?" Asked the wind.


    "What is that?" The wind makes me startled.


    The face of fengqingcheng turned black. "Forget it, I didn''t say it."


    "Grandpa, I''m smart and quick to learn. Why don''t you teach me? I''ll learn soon."


    Wind falls on the city:


    "Grandpa, I really don''t lie to you. My grandpa said that our Feng family''s Secret skills are very powerful, but I didn''t learn any fur because of the civil war of several ancestors and the lost of those treasures. But if you give my sincere advice, I will not show you shame." For the first time, Fengxi has been so flattering to her ancestors. She just wants to learn some awesome skills.

 Chapter 1472

    Feng Qingcheng hesitated for a moment and really taught Feng Xi the secret formula. Actually, it''s not surprising that Feng Xi has been in the middle of the family for thousands of years. It''s all civil war. At that time, Feng Xi''s Secret skills were divided into two parts and some of them were lost. Where can Feng Xi melt the high-end things of soul technology?


    "Wind, I''ll send you a message and listen to my command The wind family melts the soul, compares the shoulder the God of heaven, the four seas listens to the order, unifies two into one. Protect the Dharma and make way for the road, the gods avoid. The wind and the wind pour down the city, the soul melts together, confronts the enemy, is as urgent as the law


    Fengxi is also smart. They adjust their breath together with the wind. They also cultivate the spirit of Fengjia. Naturally, they soon mix together.


    Then the mental formula and the skill were urged at the same time, only to see the two women''s primordial spirit slowly come out of the trick.


    In order to avoid being blocked by external forces, there is also a natural golden shield to protect.


    The spirits of the two men soon became one. One was the face of the wind, the other was the face of the wind. It was very strange.


    "Soul melting? Ha ha, it''s good. It''s interesting. "


    The dark nine headed monster saw the two women begin to melt their souls, but he was not afraid. Instead, he was leaning on his chin to watch a good play.


    Not far away, bairan has already burned the countless monsters with a flame fan, although his flame is not as powerful as the nine day flame.


    However, Bai Ran is a God, and still has a strong foundation. So, for a while, those little monsters who invade the Fox family suddenly turn into fireballs and roll on the ground. However, the nine shadows will not be saved. In his eyes, these are chess pieces that can be sacrificed at any time.


    "My God, look at the patriarch, those two people have become one."


    The children of the fox nationality are relatively simple and have not experienced combat, so they don''t know what ghost skills they are.


    They are surprised to see the wind and the soul of the city.


    Bai ran looks at it, but also surprised. There are complicated emotions in his eyes, and the emotion he hasn''t felt for a long time


    "I haven''t seen the soul melting technique used by Qingcheng in many years I had the honor to see it once before, but it was also the time when Qingcheng and her Dharma protector melted their souls. This time Actually, he Fengxi, then Their Dharma protectors And... "


    "It''s too powerful, isn''t it? It''s my woman. It''s my God. " Seeing the intention of Fengqing, Bai ran was so excited.


    Fengqing city has used soul melting technique, which is the protection of her and her divine beast. After soul melting, its power greatly increases, and it will give the enemy a fatal blow.


    Now Fengxi and fengqingcheng are integrated into one soul, so their Dharma protection must also be integrated.


    Bai ran did not guess wrong. As soon as he finished, he saw the white wolf king appeared, and the beast of Fengqing city. It was.


    The wind pours the city for the beast, which is also the first time for Bai ran to see the beast in the custom layer.


    Is that a unicorn with three colors? It looks like a horse, but the whole body is white, only the one corner on the head is pink.


    What''s more, the unicorn also has a team of wings as transparent and thin as cicadas'' wings. It flies very fast and falls down in nine days.


    With the wind of the white wolf king melting soul as one, the ultimate is A white wolf of the same size as a mountain, with a pink giant horn on its head and a pair of huge wings, but the wings are not the transparent color as thin as cicada wings, but The color of white with golden light


    "The beast is also soul melting. It''s powerful The wind family is really powerful. I thought they would use such powerful magic skills. "


    Seeing the spirit beast after melting the soul, I dare not look down upon the nine strange black shadows, so I quickly flew to release my own Yuanshen, which are nine incomparably huge shadows, in the middle It''s his true dignity, a black and green zombie, which should be called the king of zombies. It''s strange that his head has many heads, just like the fruit on the tree, which are covered with strings, dense and cold.

 Chapter 1476

    Bai Ran''s Fox nationality, because of the wind and the wind, ushered in a turnaround.


    On the other side of the underworld, because Hua Sheng went to kill the boy scout who ate the soul, the old woman was not Hua Sheng''s opponent.


    Sadly, there are four Dharma protectors in the spring breeze.


    What the mother-in-law said is not a fake, and Ming Yan did not guess wrong.


    Except for the three demons that didn''t appear, they were guarding the demon world.


    There are four people coming to deal with a mortal. Why such a big battle?


    Just because people in the world know that the river flow is the weakness of Huasheng. As long as we control the river flow and make it worse than death, we can make Huasheng compromise.


    As long as the woman let go, you can find the hiding place of the second highness.


    Why don''t you go out to deal with Huasheng? Is it because you can''t fight?


    Not necessarily, just because everyone in the demon world knows the fact that Hua Sheng It''s the only woman that your Highness has loved for more than 100000 years.


    So if you do something to her, even if you hurt one hair, and wait for the second highness to come back, it will be crazy.


    In the demon world, I would rather offend the other two princes than fight against the moon.


    Why?


    I''m afraid that moon cutting is the first killer of the eight wasteland and six harmonies. He was so small when the God devil war happened.


    But I almost killed all the immortals in Jiuchong sky. If it wasn''t the last If that man does it.


    It was almost a total annihilation. Maybe everything changed then.


    It''s terrible to cut the moon. The devil Kingdom knows it, and the heaven knows it.


    However, there is such a terrible man who was attacked by a mortal woman and fell asleep for a hundred years.


    Ten miles away from the spring wind


    The spider woman in red clothes, a huge spider web, has made a boundary, hiding the villa in the spring breeze of ten li in the invisible interface.


    There is a tall Christmas tree in the snow of the door.


    It''s covered with colorful colored balls and red bags. They were made for Huasheng by Jiangliu during the Spring Festival, and they were made of raw materials bought by hand.


    Hua Sheng likes it very much. Although she has never been in these foreign festivals before, it is meaningful to do anything as long as she is with the river.


    "Spider, you say a mortal, as for all four of us?"


    When the three lizards are humanoid, there are terrible stripes on their cheeks, which make people feel numb.


    "Nonsense, that''s what four brothers mean. The second highness is not here. We have four brothers in the Red Moon Palace. Twelve and nine brothers are in charge. To catch the river, it would have been enough for us to have one person, but the three of them sent four of us, for fear that there is something mysterious in them. The three of them are all above us. Naturally, there is their reason. Why do you talk so much nonsense? Hurry to work, so that you can finish work and go back to eat. "


    Starscream has great respect for three demons. Her four brothers, twelve brothers and nine brothers should be the three demons in the nine Dharma protectors that the Pluto said before.


    One is a four legged beast, one is a nine headed bird, and the other is a twelve clawed eagle.


    "Yes, spiderman is right. We are finished with the command given above. This mortal is the man that the red master loves most in the world. It is said that the red master killed the reincarnation road for her and set the evil spirit of the Shura path on fire. Tut tut I''m very curious about what love is, and why does it make people live and die together? " This is what the death skull said. His body is a white bone, but his body is sometimes flashing red light, sometimes flashing black light. When he speaks, his forehead is moving. When he looks at you, he is also the two black holes, which are more frightening than the horror film.

 Chapter 1477

    Spiders, lizards, and skeletons walk in front of each other, while hedgehogs are slow behind.


    He is slow in character and doesn''t speak, but he is reliable in his work and has no one to hide from.


    "Hedgehog, what do you say?"


    "There''s nothing to say. Seeing the mortal, tie him up and take him back to torture him to death, forcing the red master to explain his Royal Highness''s hiding place."


    "Yes, a hundred years is not long, but Now, the craters of the devil kingdom are loose and eager to try. If your highness is not there, no one can control those things, then our devil kingdom will turn into magma. Strange to say When his highness is not missing, he is safe. Your highness just lost for a while, then suddenly there was a change. It''s really the chosen one It''s no wonder that the old master of the demon world would hurt his highness so much, much more than the great highness and the second highness. It seems that there is a mystery in this matter. " This is what the lizard said. He''s a little older, so he talks about it like an old man.


    All of a sudden, the hedgehog kicked over the huge Christmas tree and made a big move.


    The river was originally watching TV in the living room, and Xiao Hei was lazily beside him.


    He didn''t get up in his coat until he heard a noise outside.


    So when he opened the door, he saw four more people in front of him.


    Not far away, the Christmas tree fell to the ground. Four people, one woman, three men, each of odd shape.


    However, as a mortal, he has been with Huasheng for so long, and has seen many people in the market. He is not afraid of anything, but he is calm.


    Especially when I saw the woman in red, I was slightly shocked.


    "Eh? You are not the one who... " The river suddenly remembered that it was besieged in the car that day.


    Starscream woman came out, "yes, we four are here for you. Come with us. We can let your cat go."


    "Meow, meow." Xiaohei followed the river and called out subtly. He didn''t know what his attitude was.


    The river laughs. When it laughs, it looks better than everything in the world. Hua Sheng is right. In her eyes, her husband is good-looking and doesn''t accept any refutation.


    "I''m sorry, everyone. My wife told me when she left. I can''t leave my house for half a step. I can''t go, or You come in and sit down? "


    Jiang Liu''s so calm answer is to make the four Dharma protectors stupefied, which is the meaning of not playing according to the routine?


    "Mortal, the enchantment and array that the red master has arranged for you have been broken by us. The exorcism on your neck may be useful for ordinary demons. But it''s useless for us. Since you know our spider sister, you should know what she has. Our identity. To be honest You shouldn''t have four Muggles. But because of the order above, I have to ask you to go to the devil Kingdom Do you talk less nonsense, so that you don''t talk about the pain of flesh and skin With these words, the three lizards yawned directly, turned into a huge lizard, and rushed towards the river between lightning and flint.


    It suddenly launched an attack that the river didn''t expect, but at the moment when his huge claw would hurt the river.


    The black cat suddenly made a strange cry, clapped it, and stopped the lizard directly.


    The other three were shocked.


    Yes, they were right. It was a black kitten. Once its claws were extended, it was blocked back by the giant lizard. The giant lizard stepped back a few steps. Some doubters looked at the black cat. "Who are you?"

 Chapter 1478

    I can''t believe that a black cat can directly block three lizards with one slap if I don''t see it with my own eyes.


    The three lizards are also in the middle level among the nine Dharma protectors, and the red spider female and the ten thousand armor hedgehog are in the same level.


    Under them, the mother-in-law, the skeleton of death and the monsters of ghosts and ghosts are the first level.


    That is to say, the lizard that Xiaohei just went back to work is above the level of urging mother-in-law and ghost.


    The ghost and the mother-in-law are the people who surround the underworld and the Fox family


    So the conclusion is that this black cat may be On the Pluto and the white dye.


    At the thought of these, all four of them were in a cold sweat.


    Four people fell into silence and said nothing.


    The lizard murmured to itself, some of which could not believe it. "Did you see that just now? Didn''t I have a daze? Or am I hallucinating? The cat, the little black cat beside the Muggle, it Did you do it? "


    "Yes, it is the black cat." Skull added.


    "Sister spider, do you see it?" The monitor lizard can''t believe it. Confirm again.


    Starscream nodded. "It''s his cat. Now I finally understand what they mean Although the river is a mortal, the cat It''s true that there is a beginning. No wonder the red master will go directly to the underworld and leave her husband alone. It seems This is a trap in itself. "


    Ten thousand armour hedgehog walked forward slowly, looked at river current, looked at that cat again.


    "So what do we have to do now? Shall we catch the mortal directly, or even the man and the cat?" That''s embarrassing, actually.


    After eating the shriveled three lizards, they were also very shameless. They immediately got up on the ground and patted the ashes on their bodies, "but they can all be caught back. The problem is Do you really think you can get that cat back? Didn''t you see it just flicked so lightly that I blocked it back? "


    "Or? I''ll try it? " Wan Jia hedgehog shrugs his shoulders, which means to show his strength.


    Jiang Liu laughs, squats down and touches Xiaohei''s head. "Young man, I did a good job just now. It seems that Mrs. Jiang and I didn''t hurt you very much."


    Xiaohei, with a proud face and a low head, doesn''t take care of the river. He just licks his paws, just like all cats, casually licks his paws.


    Red spider woman took the opportunity to launch a spider web, a white web directly towards the river.


    River current is not a fool either, the reaction is extremely quick, naturally a Dodge, dodged.


    But the spider web is just like the one full of vitality. Seeing that the river has dodged, it even launches another attack.


    Just like the tracker, it has been catching the river.


    Spiderwoman also wants to be simple and rough. As long as she lives in the river and takes it directly, this cat It''s better to let it go.


    So she secretly added psychic power to the spider web. The speed and tenacity of the spider web were more than ten times stronger than before.


    "Hum, a group of shameless things, grab a human being and send out four Dharma protectors. If this word is passed on, don''t you mix it up later?"


    "Who? Who''s talking? " The lizard was stunned and his face smelled.


    Starscream dare not act rashly. Taking advantage of her wandering, Jiangliu will take the dagger with her and make a stroke directly.


    The tenacious spider web was split in two by him.


    On this dagger, there are five colors of powder given by Hua Sheng before he left.


    Five color powder, special for exorcism, as long as it''s stained with magic, it''s all easy to use.


    But the five color powder has not existed in the present society, but Liuyun state-owned, so Huasheng has it.


    Afraid of trouble from the devil Kingdom, Huasheng left behind five colors of powder. Although he didn''t explain it carefully, the river is still used like a flowing cloud, which is impressive.


    "This Muggle is not easy..." The hedgehog with a long voice sighed.


    The four fell silent together.

 Chapter 1479

    "Do you hear me? Did the cat speak? " The lizard is really scared. Maybe it''s scared after being slapped by Xiao Hei.


    It''s the Dead Skull, a calm, expressionless face forever, just like the model in the medical laboratory.


    He moved forward a few steps with his legs pulled forward, looked at the black cat, "what''s the fuss? Isn''t it normal for a cat to talk? The cat is very easy to become a goblin of animals, a lot of demon world, our demon world is countless. But then again, if you are a lizard, you also speak human language. You not only speak human language, but also marry a dozen little wives, including a large scallop in the sea. Do you forget? "


    "Fuck, I said What do you mean? We''re here to arrest people. Why do we suddenly involve my little wife? Besides, my big scallop baby is so cute, how can it get in your way? Are you jealous? You look like a skeleton. Yes, no one has married you before you want to marry a wife? "


    "Well, don''t quarrel. Let''s do something important." Starscream was dizzy by some of their guns.


    Almost forgot to go out before, four elder brothers nine elder brothers twelve elder brothers have explained, they want to fight quickly, take river to flow back as soon as possible.


    The black cat is also too lazy to take care of it. He added directly, "as far as your virtues are concerned, they are so mysterious in three realms and six ways. I think You are the one who bought the book of mountains and seas. That''s why I gave you the myth What are the nine guardians of the demon world? Let me see It''s just a couple of little gangsters who love to talk and shoot. Get out of my house quickly Ten li spring wind is not the place where you evil spirits can come. Don''t you feel your integrity? "


    Xiaohei''s words made Jiangliu laugh. He had leisure and took out his cell phone to take a video for Xiaohei.


    This time, he must take a picture of the evidence and show it to a Sheng. Not only does he let a Sheng see that Xiao Hei can speak, but also the authority of the thief Lala.


    "I said Would you mind not following radish? Yes, when is it? Will you take a video for me? "


    Seeing her husband take a picture with his cell phone, Xiaohei is going to be drunk.


    "I''m going to record it for my family, a Sheng."


    "How can my master take a fancy to you I''m so angry. Listen to me Jiang Liu, the four in front of you, but the Dharma protector of the devil Kingdom, each of them has a fighting power that has broken through thousands of armies. They went to the fox clan alone, trapped Bai ran, went to the underworld alone, and confused the devil Kingdom Let my master do it In front of you, there are four at once. You think What is your situation now? "


    Xiaohei calmly analyzes the current situation.


    Jiangliu takes his mobile phone to shoot, but Xiaohei''s words are also heard.


    "My situation It should be very dangerous. "


    "Yes, river, you are dangerous." Xiaohei emphasizes.


    "Don''t I have you? Don''t you know how handsome you were just now? You just slapped the man with the tattoo on his face. " River said.


    Dragon lizard: I''m not a man with tattoos on his face. I''m the king of lizards


    "But you can''t count on me. You have to fight for it. If they take you, the Lord will be in a dilemma You know what? The man with a crescent in the middle of your brow


    "Remember." The river nodded.


    "These people are all the hands of that disgusting man. If you are arrested, they must force the master to explain the whereabouts of the man Once the man wakes up again You just... "


    "I''m more dangerous." The river takes the initiative.


    Xiaohei almost had impotence, corrected. "It''s not more dangerous. It''s your wife who''s completely taken over. Do you have dessert?"

 Chapter 1480

    Xiaohei is such a calm cat. He will be mad by the river at this time.


    A terrible master and a servant are talking here. The four are afraid to move.


    Xiaohei is also right. What are the nine Dharma protectors of the demon world? What are the countless people killed in the war between gods and demons? It seems that they are all empty, even more empty than bairan''s kidney


    Bai ran: do you fight and care about me?


    On the other hand, the fox people are also wonderful and infinite.


    It is reasonable to say that if bairan is applied again at this time, the battle will be ended directly.


    But he didn''t, why?


    In fact, what outsiders see is that Bai Ran is surrounded by a magic world protector, or a low-level protector of three ghosts.


    The Pluto is bullied by an old lady with three devils, doesn''t it look very encouraging?


    Doesn''t it mean that the God of the heaven, who is the God of the gods, has no card face in the demon world, and has no absolute strength?


    But is it true?


    In fact, Bai ran and Pluto are also rare gods with absolute power in the heaven. How could they be so counseled?


    In the final analysis, it''s just to avoid its sharp edge. First, it doesn''t want to be used as a gun or cannon fodder by the emperor of heaven.


    After all, the more powerful you are, the more busy you will be in the future.


    So these two old guys also pretended to be counsellors.


    Hide their own strength, or with their real strength, let alone a ghost and three demons, even if the demons come, they are not necessarily opponents.


    Don''t forget, in those days, Hua Sheng, Bai ran, Ming Yan, and the three of them were all alone.


    How can such a person be an ordinary person?


    It''s just that there''s too much involved, not only three realms and six principles, but also Huasheng and Jiangliu, and The emperor and his sons.


    Bai ran took a glass of wine and leaned on a big stone to watch the wind and the wind pour down from the initial situation to the final crisis.


    In addition, they won the whole game. The little monsters they brought have been killed by Bai ran.


    And the nine black shadow monsters were beaten by the four flags of Fengqing city. At last, when two Fengjia women and two guardians launched a big move together, the nine black shadow escaped.


    It was also the first time for Bai ran to see two people use it together. To be exact, it was the first time for Feng Xi to use it.


    That''s the treasure of Fengjia mountain - nine days of awe. Once released, it can lead ninety-nine Tianlei to attack the opponent. At the same time The two protectors can also unleash an absolutely deadly strike. There are not many people who can resist these attacks.


    If the man does not run, he will die.


    So, in the end, Fengjia won.


    The four flags went back to the back of Fengqing city. At that moment, the woman was valiant.


    Bairan ran ran over with a glass of wine. "Qingcheng, congratulations on your success. Come here. I''ll give you this glass."


    "No need." The wind swept the city white dye, attitude is still cold ice.


    Bai ran said, "what''s the matter? Today, I came here on a horse. I''m afraid I''m going to check the wine? No problem I''m familiar with the tolerance of Tianjie wine driving. Just say hello. Don''t be afraid. "


    Wind falls on the city:


    "Hahaha, bairan, you are so funny. You can say that when you drink and drive, you think this is the world? "The wind bent and laughed.


    In fact, Bai Ran is very pleasant, but I don''t know why. The father of fengqingcheng didn''t give him a good face.


    It seems that there is definitely a story between them.


    "Laugh what laugh, you spare light bulb, go quickly, I want to talk with Qingcheng alone."


    "Theo, you''re killing a donkey. Do you have a conscience? I''m here to help you?" Wind Xi face of injustice.

 Chapter 1481

    "In fact, if you don''t come, it''s the same with Qingcheng. It''s OK for me and Qingcheng to join hands."


    Wind:


    "Well, that''s what you said. Hum, I don''t care about you any more. Let''s go."


    Feng Xi pretends to be angry and leaves. In fact, she gives Bai ran a small look before leaving.


    It''s a buckle made by two people. It''s just to let Feng Qingcheng and Bai ran have a time to talk alone. After all, they haven''t seen each other for many years


    "Now that it''s over and you foxes are OK, I''ll go."


    "Please stay behind."


    "Do you have anything else?"


    Feng Qingcheng doesn''t even look at Bai ran. It can be seen that there is a big misunderstanding between them.


    "Qingcheng, you are the only one to help me in this fox crisis I''m grateful. "


    "No, it''s our Feng family''s responsibility to kill the demons. If it''s someone else, I''ll help. You don''t need to be grateful."


    "After all these years, you are still so worried when you talk." Bai ran covers her chest and pretends to be invisible.


    This sentence annoyed Fengqing. She took a deep breath and raised her head to stare at bairan. "Bairan, what do you want? I can help you regardless of the past. You really should burn high incense. If it wasn''t for my younger generation, Fengxi would have contacted me all the time and asked me to come, I would not have helped you. Because your life and death have nothing to do with my downfall Now you say it''s easy, say I''m heartbroken? Yes, I like to say something that pierces my heart. What about you Don''t you do all the things that tie your heart? "


    "Qing Cheng..."


    When Bai ran called this name, she was very emotional and moved.


    "Don''t call me down, you''re not qualified." Feng Qingcheng''s eyes are red. It can be seen that she resists Bai Ran''s call.


    Because it was a long time ago, a distant memory. At that time, she was a silly little girl who didn''t know the height of the earth As the fifth generation descendant of the wind family, she has been wandering in the Jianghu, traveling all over the world, sleeping in the open, and living a life of idle clouds and wild cranes Until one day, there was another attendant around.


    At first, she was quite conflicted. Later, she became accustomed to the existence of white dye.


    At that time, she really thought that Bai ran was a jobless vagrant, and that it would be good for her to be a couple of lovers.


    Later Bai Ran''s identity was revealed. Before she proposed, they broke up.


    More frankly, Fengqing city broke up with Bai ran unilaterally. All the women of Fengjia family have lofty character. They will not pester the people they like, but will leave far away. Later, no matter how Bai ran apologizes, Fengqing city will avoid it.


    The most important thing is that when fengqingcheng died, her birthday was already here.


    She also knew that it was another day of killing seven palaces in the air. Fengqing city was surrounded by a group of sea demons on an isolated island in the South China Sea.


    She tried her best to suppress the demons on the island, that is, the sea demon.


    But white dye suddenly fox fairy, help her kill the sea demon, but also to calm the huge tsunami, let the wind city missed the time of death.


    He couldn''t bear to watch her die when he thought it would save her.


    In the next second when the wind falls on the city, Bai ran pulls out his sword and commits suicide. He is extremely determined


    The bloodstain on that neck sprayed white dye on his face. In this picture, when white dye thought of it for a long time, his heart would be very painful.


    The past can''t be recalled. He threw his glass on the ground and grabbed the hand of the wind. "Qingcheng, we have urged so many years, I am old and more afraid of losing, you Can you forgive me? "

 Chapter 1482

    Even though Bai Ran''s pride has bowed his head first, and he wants to be forgiven by the wind, he can It is not a soft hearted person.


    She quietly shook off Bai Ran''s hand, "Bai ran said jokingly. You are one of the few men who can be called Zhan Zun in the three realms and six realms. That''s a man who is valued by the emperor of heaven. Even if my body is dead and my body becomes an immortal, it''s not a god like you. Why don''t you forgive me? This is a broken fairy. "


    "Qingcheng, why do you run me like this? You can beat me and scold me. Don''t pierce my heart."


    "Don''t make a fuss, white dye God. I dare to run on such a big man as you. What I said is the truth You fox people have always been cunning, and treat the world as a fool. This time, you use my wind to lead me out I don''t care about it with you. "


    "Qing Cheng, I didn''t..."


    "You dare to say that you didn''t intentionally lose to the devil kingdom. Wait for me?"


    Bai Ran is silent


    Feng Qingcheng is right. On the one hand, it''s true to disguise his strength, but on the other hand, he really wants to see who can help when he is in danger? How to deal with it? See if the wind will fall on the city?


    Of course, it''s also a gamble, but it''s really a win. The wind is pouring down the city.


    But they saw through his situation at a glance. In such an awkward situation, it''s more difficult to mention the past.


    Feng Qingcheng raised his head and glanced at Bai ran without any salt or salt. "When I came here, I knew that you were deliberately defeated. I don''t know what you think about the flowery intestines in your stomach, but Please don''t use the wind in the future. It''s a tragedy that a woman of my family has been destroyed in your hands. I''ll help you. I know it''s a game, and I''ll go to the first World War. But it''s just because of my face. Don''t want to let her down, don''t want to let her feel that we are incompetent As for you Don''t have another time. I won''t help you even if I do. "


    "Qing Cheng..." Bai ran only felt angina. Yes, he took one stroke at the heart.


    These words of fengqingcheng, just like knives, hurt so much when they cut his flesh, but he had to bear them.


    "I''ve finished what I want to say. White dye God Zun is going to leave a good recovery. In this war, there are so many casualties. Think about how to explain to your people."


    Finish saying, a flash of Fengqing city disappeared in the entrance of the fox nationality, leaving only a trace of reverie and endless sadness for Bai ran.


    The old lover''s eyes were red when they met. What a good opportunity for reconciliation, but at last, he failed to get the best of it. It''s true that Bai ran wants to thank Feng Xi.


    If it wasn''t for Fengxi''s silly running to find Fengqing city again and again, she might never come to see herself.


    The underworld has been solved. I''ll help you. " A golden light appeared in the underworld, followed by the mighty white wolf king, which scared the spirits of the underworld to retreat. Even the defeated soldiers brought by the urging mother-in-law also showed their ugly faces, which was afraid.


    It''s hard to deal with a woman who would set fire to the sea. Now, with a Xuanshi with the white wolf king, is that ok?


    "What''s the war like over there?"


    Hua Sheng asked calmly, and Feng Xi smirked proudly, "it''s all done. Those little minions are all killed. The nine shadow monsters who take the lead..."


    Speaking of this, Feng Xi deliberately paused for a moment to see the old woman''s reaction.

 Chapter 1483

    Feng Xi wanted to see the frightened expression on the old woman''s face, at least worried about the death of her companion. However, Fengxi was still too tender. The expression she wanted to see didn''t appear. Instead, the old woman said, "a group of people who have no self-knowledge, even the lowest level ghosts and three demons, you can''t let him die. At best, it''s injury. "


    "It''s enough to get hurt. You old monsters, don''t be green lotus in your age. Take the initiative to bring so many people to other people''s territory. Still be hit by us buttock pee to flow, this time saw you run Ashily, see you again after 3 boundaries 6 how to mix? Dare to boast that the demon world is invincible? If you lose, bah. "


    Feng Xi''s fight is not the most serious, but the curse of Kung Fu is absolutely first-class.


    Such obvious humiliation, the old woman''s face also sank, "one by one sharp teeth, hum Will you laugh when that mortal falls into our hands? Do you think if you kill that mortal, the soul will appear in the underworld? Tell you There are more than one hundred ways in our demon world. We can neither live nor die. There is a place in the demon world where even our own people are afraid. There is no sunshine, no life, only boundless darkness and loneliness Buried for hundreds of thousands of years at the bottom of the demon world. It is said that the following is linked to the mysterious black hole in the universe Once people can''t survive in it, the soul will be sucked away by the black hole Where can there be souls and reincarnations without knowing where they are going? Red master, do you really want the mortal you have loved


    "Ah Sheng, what do you mean by the dead old lady?"


    The wind came later, so I was confused. Hua Sheng didn''t speak. The king of the netherworld explained, "they are playing to divert the tiger from the mountain, and go to the world to catch the river while you are away."


    "The river is not so easy to grasp, OK?" The wind is cold.


    "Three of the three devils have gone, and one of the three devils has gone. It''s in the spring breeze of ten li."


    "What?" I can understand the downwind.


    Like the dead old woman in front of me and the difficult nine headed shadow monster of the Fox family, there are four bosses, and All went to catch the river.


    This Fengxi doesn''t dare to think about it. Let alone four. In fact, if she fights alone, she will not be an opponent. Today, she can win because the ancestor of fengqingcheng is still there, and it''s still the territory of the fox nationality. If she really changes to other situations, she will die.


    Jiang Liu is just a mortal. She is not as good at using secret arts as she is. Isn''t it How bad is it?


    "Ah Sheng, go back to save the river. Lord Styx and I are here to deal with the dead old lady."


    "It''s too late, too late. If you go back now, you can only watch the whole situation is settled, ha ha."


    With that, the old woman suddenly got a flash of inspiration and disappeared in the underworld with the defeated soldiers behind her.


    Hua Sheng is shocked


    The Pluto frowned and could only comfort, "don''t worry, maybe..."


    "Yes, a Sheng, maybe things are not as bad as we think." Wind is also hard to comfort.


    "I believe in him, I believe in my Mr. Jiang. He said he would protect himself, so I''m sure that we will face each other day and night after we get married. He never breaks his promise on anything he promised me, so I believe in Jiangliu. "


    "Let''s go back to the spring breeze for ten li." Feng Xi is also worried, so he disappears in the underworld with the three people of the Ming king of Huasheng, and returns to the spring breeze of ten li.

 Chapter 1484

    When the three of them went back, Jiangcheng was still snowy and chilly.


    Basically in such weather, there is no one on the street. Many people who work overtime at night also hide in the office and refuse to take a step.


    Hua Sheng remembered that it was nine o''clock in the evening when she left. Now she looked down at her watch, but it was only one o''clock in the morning.


    That is to say, it''s only four hours since she fought such a long war.


    Far away, we can see the ten li spring wind villa standing between the villa areas, which is so different.


    "My border It''s broken. "


    Hua Sheng saw at a glance that when he was leaving, the border was broken by someone. Also, four experts of the demon world came at once.


    Breaking Hua Sheng''s border is easy. The wind is tense. She always swallows. What she is particularly worried about is that when they come back, they see a mess. The river body is separated. In that case, ah Sheng will not be able to bear it.


    "Hua Sheng, you..."


    "Ah Sheng, wait for me here first. Let''s go and have a look with Lord Styx first."


    "You two don''t have to persuade me. I''ll accept whatever the result is. My man is a responsible and responsible man. No matter what happens, I will always remember what he said to me, and The devil kingdom will not kill the river. They also hope to use him as a hostage, forcing me to say where to hide the moon. So what you think will not happen, the worst result is My Mr. Jiang was taken by them. "


    Hua Sheng is dressed in a white Cape, with long black hair. In the moonlight, it is particularly cold and gorgeous.


    The king of the netherworld has swept her face. He is also quite admiring. He has not admired anyone in these years, but the little girl in front of him is in her 20s. She will never be in danger. No matter what crisis she encounters, she will be calm and calm. No matter how many people or even how many immortals can learn this atmosphere and calm.


    It''s no wonder that people outside the three realms and six principles are extraordinary.


    "It''s cold outside. Let''s go in first." The emperor of the netherworld meant to respect Hua Sheng a little. He just wanted to persuade her. Later, when he heard her say that, he thought it was reasonable. The river is not going to die miserably, at least it is still useful now.


    Ten li spring wind, when Huasheng retina unlocked and opened the door, it felt a warm current coming.


    Then, it''s a strong flavor of soup. It''s full of fragrance


    "Wow, what''s so delicious? Did you cook the midnight oil when you left?" Feng Xi asks Hua Sheng with a smile.


    Before Huasheng could open his mouth, he saw the kitchen door open, and Jiangliu came out in his dark blue home clothes with a spoon in his hand? At the same time, I guess it''s about time. I''m afraid you''re hungry, so I cooked some beef noodle soup. "


    "River flow you..." When the wind sees the river, it''s stupid.


    "The wind is coming, eh? Lord Styx is here too. I cook a lot. I''ll take a bite to warm my stomach. "


    The river is always full of enthusiasm to entertain guests. Even if you know that the emperor of the underworld has a heart of love for asheng, it is still a generous acceptance.


    but it is strange that the river can make complaints about the flames and the sky, but no one can thank Dongyang. It is also the point of the wind being tucked up.


    "My husband, I have been here since I left What strange person? " Hua Sheng steps forward and holds the river''s arm in his hands. He is worried.

 Chapter 1485

    After hearing this, Jiang Liu smiled gently, "here you are. Soon after you left, there are four people and four strangers at home."


    After listening to this sentence, the Pluto and Fengxi not far behind Hua Sheng''s face changed. Hua Sheng asked, "what are the four people like?"


    "It''s strange that there''s a tattoo on one of his faces. He says he''s a lizard."


    "Three lizards." The keeper whispered.


    The river shook a few spoons. "Yes, he said he was a lizard. He didn''t have any meat. His whole body was covered with white bones. It was the same as a skeleton, and it would also glow, just like the specimen in the laboratory of the medical college."


    The wind Xi listens to end to cover a face, almost laugh out a voice, what thing is so described by river current, so happy feeling?


    "The skeleton of death." The Pluto identifies himself.


    The river continued, "there''s another one, the one we saw last time, the woman in red, who can spit spider webs Do you remember my wife? "


    Hua Sheng nodded, "black devil spider."


    "The last one is more interesting. He speaks slowly and walks slowly. He looks like a unicorn armor on his body. He is also disheartened I''m listening to what other people call a Hedgehog? "


    "Ten thousand armour Hedgehog?"


    "Yes, that''s it." The river nodded.


    The Pluto took a look at Hua Sheng and said, "that''s what the urging mother-in-law said. It''s true that there are three of the three demons in the earth, plus one of the three demons, the death skeleton."


    "Husband, how are they now?"


    "Gone."


    "Gone?" Hua Sheng is stunned, and the king of the underworld and Feng Xi are also stupid.


    "Well, let''s go. Those people are very impolite. They are going to fight at the beginning. Then Xiaohei helped me and scratched the lizard It was very angry, but also rushed up, was a little black scratch. It''s a little liver shaking with fright. Several other people have been talking nonsense and talking about what they were ordered to catch me. No wonder there are four people and so on. I don''t know much... "


    "And where did you get hurt?"


    "No."


    "How did they get there?"


    "At last, one of them, the woman in red, said," I can''t move anything. I think they are afraid of Xiaohei. They think it''s futile for them to keep fighting tonight, and they won''t let you come back later. They have no good fruit to eat, so they left. "


    The Pluto nodded, "the river is reasonable. They are not fools. They will not delay until you come back..."


    "Fuck, you''re too strong. Do you know who the four people in your mouth were just now? I depend on You''re a mortal. You''ve run away with four Dharma protectors? " Wind almost almost to kneel to bow to the river.


    The level of the ox fork is very good


    "No, no, it''s not my credit. I didn''t do anything. It''s Xiaohei. It protects me."


    Hua Sheng is clear about Xiaohei''s strength. That''s why he left Xiaohei behind. It''s just a Xiaohei Just beat the four Dharma protectors of the demon world, or is it a little mysterious?


    But Jiangliu is a person who never tells lies. Huasheng can''t get a clue for a while.


    "Hua Sheng, where is your black cat? I''d like to see you." At this hearing, the Pluto suddenly became interested in the black cat of Huasheng.


    "Ah, was it still here just now? Where did you go? But I''ve recorded some videos on my cell phone. You can have a look. " Jiangliu''s mobile phone, which is full of interest, wants to show you the evidence that Xiaohei can speak.


    Howeve

 Chapter 1486

    However, when Jiangliu took out his mobile phone, everything changed, and nothing could be seen in those pictures.


    "Eh? How could it be like this, just now and clearly. "


    "Normally, it interferes with your magnetic field. You can''t record it." Said the Pluto.


    "Who, is it Xiaohei?"


    "That''s it."


    "This boy is good." Jiangliu fu''e, once again lost face in front of his wife and love, agreed to record it as evidence, but the evidence also disappeared.


    "Xiaohei fights with four Dharma protectors. Here It''s a little mysterious. "


    To tell you the truth, Fengxi knows more or less about Xiaohei''s strength. But to say that one cat can protect four demons, Fengxi still doesn''t believe it, but it''s useless not to believe it. There is no third person here except Jiangliu and Xiaohei.


    Jiangliu is a pure Muggle again, which can only be attributed to children.


    "Xiaohei should still be upstairs. I''ll take you up to look for it."


    Fengxi is more and more sensible. He takes the Pluto directly to the spring wind tower to find Xiaohei. Instead, he leaves time for Jiangliu and Huasheng to talk.


    Step up the river, help Huasheng untie the white Cape.


    "Wife, Xin is not hard?"


    Hua Sheng shakes his head.


    "Is it all settled?"


    "Well, it''s settled."


    "That''s good. It''s snowy outside. I''ll be lazy tomorrow. I don''t want to go to work. Shall I take you to meizhuang?"


    Just hearing these words, Hua Sheng felt warm.


    "Well, meizhuang must be very beautiful this season."


    "Yes, Uncle Li and Aunt Li are always talking about you, saying that you haven''t been there for a long time. They also said that they left you a black chicken and stewed soup to drink. Later they remembered that you were vegetarian. For this reason, Aunt Li also scolded Uncle Li for his bad memory, and even forgot what little madam liked. Uncle Li is also funny. He can''t justify himself. He said that the young lady is so thin and has nothing to eat. Only drink more chicken soup can she have a good life. "


    With that, the river smiled gently. Hua Sheng''s expression was strange.


    "What''s the matter? Did you say something that made you unhappy? " There is no bottom in the river.


    Hua Sheng shook his head, instead holding the warm palm of the river, "no, honey, this kind of life is very good. I like it very much I just want to keep running with you. Uncle Li is right. I''ll eat more meat if I have a chance You have to have a baby. "


    "A Sheng..." The river has some regrets. It''s better not to mention the topic of birth and maintenance. Isn''t it that a Sheng is thoughtful?


    "Well, go and serve me a bowl of beef noodles. I''m so hungry that I can eat a cow now."


    River current dotes on to drown of smile, hurriedly entered the kitchen to start to be busy.


    This night, as expected, Pluto and Fengxi all stayed to eat noodles together. This situation is also strange.


    The river and wind of the Huasheng River are good. The three of them are familiar with each other. The emperor of the underworld stayed for dinner, which was unexpected to Huasheng.


    However, Jiangliu is sincere to keep him. After all, he knows that the Pluto has done a lot for asheng. He is grateful from the bottom of his heart.


    The Pluto is not an ungrateful person either, simply stayed.


    The cooking skill of the river is particularly good. Everyone has eaten two bowls. For the first time, Huasheng has eaten so much that he can drink all the soup.


    "Did Xiao Hei find it?" After thinking for a long time, Hua Sheng remembered a more important thing, that is, they just forgot to ask, did they find Xiaohei?


    Xiao Hei is now a great hero of ten li Chunfeng. He has run away four Dharma protectors alone.

 Chapter 1487

    "Don''t mention it. I haven''t even seen a shadow." Said the wind.


    The river said, "no, it was just there. Just a few minutes before you came back, I saw him playing wool ball at the railing upstairs And it can''t go out because of the heavy snow outside. Have you looked for it all? In the corner, in the bathroom, in the bathtub By the way, and the bookcase in the attic? "


    "I''ve looked all over, but I haven''t." Said the wind.


    The Pluto put down his chopsticks and wiped his mouth gracefully, "it should not want to see us."


    "That can''t be. Xiaohei is not afraid of people all the time. When I come here with a Sheng''s friends, they all come together and play with each other. They can''t hide on purpose." Jiangliu thinks that Pluto is wrong.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll see you sooner or later. It''s late. Let''s go first."


    "Well, then slow down." Hua Sheng gets up to give it away.


    Where to know that the Pluto disappeared directly in the air, did not say a goodbye, wind Xi Yue, "is really an acute son."


    "And you, when will you leave?" The river looks at the wind.


    "You are driving me, Mr. Jiang. Are you going to kill the donkey?"


    "No, I''m afraid I''ll leave you behind. Tomorrow, Qin, Wan and Yu will come with me. Then we''ll have another white eater at home."


    With the river flowing, Huasheng laughs.


    "Are you still afraid of food? Even if you come to Qin, Wan and Yu, you will not be bankrupt, will you? " The wind is not convinced. It connects with the river.


    The river flow is also unyielding, and he continued to say, "we are naturally not afraid of the ten Qin, Wan and Yu, but do you parry to live in the ten Qin, Wan and Yu?"


    "Ah Sheng, you are so angry that you should take care of your husband." The wind Xi is rebuked and starts to ask for help without saying anything.


    Hua Sheng is impartial and helps no one. He just lies on the sofa and laughs lazily.


    She has already changed a housecoat. She looks so good in figure, but Because the body is made of cotton, there is no natural smell of human body. Suddenly, Fengxi thought of the cold ice jade given by the emperor of the underworld, "a Sheng, you Come to my house if you have time these days


    "Well, are you going to cook a big meal for me?" Hua Sheng didn''t think much about it.


    "Yes, I''ll give you a surprise."


    "OK, headmaster Feng, it''s not early at this time. Hurry to go back and have a rest. I''ll wake up tomorrow and tell me about the Fox family. I really miss white fox."


    "That''s for sure, then I''ll go. You two will continue to be bored."


    Wind Xi big hand a Yang, left ten li spring breeze.


    In front of the devil Kingdom, the elder of the three demons sits on three black and gold dragon chairs. The highest point is an empty gold bottle seat, which is the position of cutting the moon.


    "The four of you, so empty handed?" The four legged beast sat among the three, very dissatisfied.


    "Fourth brother, we It''s true that it''s a little out of hand. That cat is very powerful... " Starscream woman steps forward and recovers her life.


    "Very powerful? If I remember correctly, when Hua Sheng was trapped that day, the cat was also in the car Why didn''t you say the cat was very good that day? Can''t he have two cats in his family? "


    "No, it''s still the cat, but that day The cat''s threads are still there. I thought I don''t think that''s anything. How could I have thought that today... "


    "Four guardians of the devil kingdom can''t make a cat. What do you think of Three Kingdoms and six ways if this word is spread out? Fortunately, the master is sleeping now, otherwise, if he is awake, he can crush all four of your bones. He is incompetent. " The quadruped was angry.


    The four people who failed in the task were all scorned.

 Chapter 1488

    Urging her mother-in-law to finish, the whole audience was silent.


    It''s a great Dharma protector of the demon world. This time, it''s not good for you. Even if you lose to the immortal, you can''t even catch a mortal?


    Urging her mother-in-law to be angry and annoyed, "I don''t care about the corpse. We are facing the two gods, the Pluto and the fox God Zun bairan. As we all know, these two gods are the gods with strong fighting power in the heaven. For this reason, we are fighting at the expense of war, and the four of you The level is above the three ghosts and demons. Four people go together. This strength I''m afraid it''s impossible to kill a million elite soldiers in the heaven? You can''t even catch a mortal? "


    "You old lady, it''s easy to say. The ordinary people are easy to catch, but the cat Isn''t it hard to catch? "


    "Your guardians can''t get a cat. If your highness knows it, he will drive you out of the demon world. It''s disgraceful."


    "You don''t lose face? Let''s not laugh at 50 steps, shall we? Your old lady went to the underworld and didn''t get any benefits, did she? He was burned to be commander of the bare pole What''s for a run? If you are not convinced, you will catch the mortal? "


    "Go as you go. I''ll go now. I''m better than the four of you."


    With that, Cui Mingming turns around and wants to go. The four legged beast says, "stop for me."


    "Fourth brother, leave it to me."


    "What makes you think you can do the four tasks they can''t accomplish?" The four legged beast has a headache. If you want to be the eldest one, you won''t be in such a situation. Normally, the nine people have a bad relationship, but now they are all scattered.


    Once upon a time, as the closest beast to the moon, the four legged beast, he also proposed to the eldest brother, saying that these people are not easy to manage, and their hearts are not even.


    At that time, the moon also smiled, "we are the devil of the world of demons. We are all wonderful flowers. Do you expect them to be as close to each other as the hypocrites in the world of heaven on the surface and fight behind their backs?"


    The four legged beast makes sense. It''s a long time since it''s acquiesced. When the moon is cut off, everyone is safe.


    The moon is not there, and no one is going to make trouble. The bad is that the S-level volcano around the mysterious black hole mouth of the devil kingdom will be eager to try.


    In fact, this secret is no longer a secret in the demon world.


    The boundary of the devil kingdom is close to the unknown mysterious world. There is nothing there, because no one who has gone can come back.


    It''s said that the parents of the master''s son went to the unknown world. As a result, those immortals in the heaven thought that it was the demon lord who fell down. In fact, it was not.


    Tens of thousands of years ago, there was such a crisis, but at that time, the moon was still cut off, so he did not know what method to use to force it down.


    Now the moon is not there, and the magma and pus begin to seep from there, which makes people in the demon world panic.


    It''s just that your highness and your third highness are not in charge, which we don''t care about when the sky falls down.


    Because they have already acquiesced that the moon cutting is the Lord of the demon world, so they quietly look at the nine guardians and try to find their own master''s real body.


    But I don''t know. It''s a bad start. I lost my face.


    After coming back, it was too noisy to be opened.


    "I will ask you a question. When the Lord is away, will you listen to me?" The four legged beast is glaring.


    It used to be the mount of the beheader of the moon. It has been accompanied by the beheader for the longest time and is also the most trusted subordinate of the beheader. Therefore, when the beheader is not around, it is basically the four legged beast acting as the agent of the world of Warcraft. No one dares to have any objection over the years.

 Chapter 1489

    Seeing that the biggest confidant of the moon chopping is furious, we dare not say a word. The old woman is not angry and wants to catch ordinary people.


    The twelve clawed Eagle also came down from the temple and looked around. "Everyone is calm down. It''s nothing. It''s a common thing for soldiers to win or lose. When the master was there, he didn''t say that our mission would not work if it failed. Please sit down and have a good talk. The priority is to find the real body of the master. "


    "What brother twelve said is reasonable. Let''s stop quarreling and talk about it. What can we do? One is about the black cat that we four can''t help You also said that this time, who are the reinforcements of the underworld and the fox clan? Does the heaven help you


    This is what Starscream said. Starscream and mother-in-law are the only women in the nine Dharma protectors.


    The old woman was not pleasant at all. She spoke sour and smelly, so she was not popular.


    Starscream is very popular. Here she is the youngest, but she has strong strength. She can surpass the ghosts and three devils and directly become one of the three devils.


    At that time, it was also because of its powerful toxin and spider''s own gene. It is said that she was picked up from the mouth of the flame dragon by cutting the moon at that time.


    If she didn''t cut the moon, she would have been buried in the mouth of the flame dragon. Some people say that the reason why Starscream was cut by the moon is because she has half of the lineage of xuanjie.


    Xuanjie, the world that no one has access to up to now, is the world where all the guardians of Fengjia are located.


    It is said that there is a powerful psychic bomb at the entrance of xuanjie. Once the psychic host is not able to bear it, it will explode when entering the entrance.


    But for so many years, they have never stopped their determination to explore xuanjie. It is said that there are also powerful monsters in xuanjie who come here. But because this is a low-level plane, many of them run away at a disappointed glance.


    The mother of Starscream is said to be the spider from xuanjie. After combining with the demon spider essence of the world, she gave birth to the black devil spider with gene mutation. She has powerful psychic power that others don''t have and can weave such a huge web, which is amazing.


    It was because of her special existence that the moon was cut to save her from the mouth of the fire dragon. At that time, her parents did not know where she was.


    Some people say that her mother took her father back to xuanjie. She was abandoned because her spiritual power was too weak to pass the entrance of xuanjie.


    It is also said that her parents died in the mouth of the fire dragon, but none of these have been confirmed. They are all hearsay.


    Moon cutting doesn''t like to talk about his personal affairs, so no one knows the truth of this story.


    Red spider''s words, let the people calm down, after being scolded by the four legged beast just now, all the rage just now is gone.


    On the other side, after Bai ran settled down the dead and wounded people, he was in a very bad mood and sat on the edge of the sunset cliff with a pot of wine.


    "Your Excellency, the eight halls are coming down."


    "What is he doing here?"


    "He has brought a lot of natural soldiers and generals, which is aid."


    "I''ll go to hell. It''s a long time. If I could help you, what would I have done? Early death? Now that I''ve finished, I''m still here. It''s a great occasion... " After that, Bai ran smashed the wine pot in her hand and got angry.


    Also, the old fox hasn''t had such a big temper for many years.


    After the voice landed, a young man''s voice came from behind, "Uncle Bai ran, is this angry with my little nephew? Do you think I''m late? "


    "No, you''re not late. You''re just It''s late. " White dye head didn''t return, no good gas said.

 Chapter 1490

    "Uncle Bai Ran is angry. My nephew apologizes to my uncle. It''s really the wrong thing in heaven."


    TIANYAO is very sincere. Bowing to Bai ran with both hands is a little salute. You know, it''s the emperor''s direct descendant. Although it hasn''t been officially established as a prince, after all, the birth mother is empress dowager. The mother family is powerful, so it belongs to the most noble heir in the heaven.


    It''s not easy to make the eighth Prince bow and apologize.


    But Bai ran just didn''t say anything about it. He took a look at the eighth Prince and said, "go away. It''s not you who want to apologize. Let your father come."


    "Well What is the sin of the father? "


    "What else do you pretend to be confused? What did your father do? The whole three realms and six realms all know. Do you want to ask me? Do you really want to help us? If you think about it, you won''t come here only when the cucumber dishes are cold. You know what happened here, but you just look on coldly. "


    Bai Ran''s anger was all vented on the younger generation. Also, no matter who was sent by heaven, Bai ran could not help spraying.


    After all, the fox tribe suffered a lot of casualties in this world war. It was thought that the era of peace would come after the war between gods and demons. Unfortunately There will still be pictures of blood flowing into rivers.


    TIANYAO coughs softly, "cough, uncle Bai ran, please calm down. This matter It''s true that my father and Emperor didn''t think about it well, but After all, this time the devil kingdom is aimed at you and uncle Styx. But for your reasons, I think You understand. "


    Bai ran stood up, turned his head, pointed to Tian Yao''s nose and said, "what''s the matter, little boy? Do you know to play logic with me? Don''t you mean to say that the reason is because of a Sheng, so the Pluto and I are to blame ourselves? Who told us to meddle? Is that the truth? "


    "It''s not pleasant to hear, but it''s true." TIANYAO smiled.


    "Fart Let me ask you first, is Huasheng human? "


    "Right Although it''s cotton body now, it''s mortal TIANYAO answers.


    "Since it''s a mortal, in three realms and six realms, it''s managed by the heaven. Go back and ask your father and his people who are damaged and bullied, and he pretends to be blind. What''s the reason?"


    "Uncle Bai ran, that''s not the case. Hua Sheng''s situation is a little special. Her name is not in the book of life and death Although she is a mortal But Can we still be human? Can ordinary people use the nine day holy fire? Do mortals have immortality? Do mortals know magic charms? Will ordinary people come and go freely? "


    The eighth Prince''s words are nothing more than to say that Hua Sheng is not under the jurisdiction of the emperor of heaven, so he has no obligation to help her, even if he is chased by the devil kingdom.


    "Bah Do you dare to play word games with my old fox? I''ll tell you Even if a Sheng is not an ordinary person, you can''t ignore her or even protect her. Jiutian holy fire is the magic skill of Jiutian Xuannv. It can only be passed down by her heirs. My mother''s family has Jiutian lineage, but I don''t know about Jiutian holy fire. A Sheng is a member of the Jiutian family. What''s the status of the Jiutian family in the heaven? Don''t need me to tell you again? "


    "Uncle Bai ran..."


    "Go away, go home and tell you Lao Tzu. I will break up with him in the future. If there is any difficulty in the future, I will stand by like you From now on, I will quit some celestial affairs, but if you dare to move a Sheng''s hair, I will kill him and get justice for him. Tell your father, I''m a fox Yimai, I will fight to protect the last trace of blood of Jiutian family and let him give me a break. "


    After hearing these words, the eighth prince took a breath of cool air.

 Chapter 1492

    The eighth Prince knows that Bai ran always dares to say anything, even if the father and the emperor can''t hold it, but today


    It''s really unexpected that you dare to say such a rebellious thing. Seeing that Bai Ran is ungrateful, the eighth prince can only lead the soldiers away.


    The temple of heaven


    "Yes, my father and my son heard it very clearly. That''s what he asked me to tell you."


    "Well, the old fox is more and more presumptuous." The emperor of heaven has no face. He is the emperor of heaven, who is in charge of three realms and six ways.


    But now a fox of the Fox family can''t bear to treat me. It''s true It''s hard to say.


    "What''s going on in the underworld?"


    "Uncle Styx didn''t say anything. I sent some people to clean up the mess. He didn''t refuse."


    "Ming Yan''s mind is deeper than Bai Ran''s, and you always supervise."


    "Yes, my son understands."


    "What''s going on in the human world?"


    "Human world..." When it comes to the human world, obsidian prevaricates. It seems that it''s hard to speak.


    "Say, what''s the matter?" The emperor was more worried about his son''s reaction.


    "There is a bit of trouble in the human world for the time being. It''s said that the four Dharma protectors of the demon world didn''t catch the river, and they were still in the absence of Huasheng."


    "Here How could it be? "


    The emperor of heaven was also shocked, and Tian Yao shook his head. "It''s not very clear, because when the magic world protector came, there was a strong border, and our spies couldn''t get close to it, only to know that later they left, Hua Sheng came back, and the river was safe."


    The emperor narrowed his eyes and stroked his beard. "It shouldn''t be. Four magic guards, or the general under the moon? Can''t catch a mortal? Is Huasheng''s power so powerful? Can she set up a formation to block the magic world guard? "


    This is just a bold conjecture of emperor Tian. If Hua Sheng is really so powerful, how good is it for him to directly pull it together and use it in the heaven?


    "It shouldn''t be, but This matter can only be checked slowly. In the current situation, the father and the emperor still don''t easily fight against Hua Sheng. She not only made friends with Pluto and Bai ran, but also had a delicate relationship with the Feng family. After the first battle of the Hu family, Feng Qing became famous in the city. Now she is very popular in the immortal li Hua Sheng has a close relationship with these people. We can''t act rashly. Especially just now, Bai ran asked me to tell you that if Hua Sheng had a mistake, he would definitely turn against us. Then We''re not worth it? "


    "What do you think of Yao''er?" The Emperor didn''t rush to make a decision after listening, just wanted to ask the son.


    "My son thought that if I could win over Hua Sheng, she would be a good-natured person And the devil kingdom is irreconcilable The enemy of the enemy is a friend. Although Hua Sheng is dangerous, it is harmless to us at present. And those guys in the demon world treat us I still have a piece of gossip. I don''t know if I''m ready for it. "


    "You said."


    "I heard that the mysterious connection of the demon world is loose again, but the moon is not there. No one can hold the evil power So the devil Kingdom broke the rules and came out. What they did to Hua Sheng was to find the real body of cutting the moon and let him wake up to suppress the evil power. "


    "And this, will it?"


    "I''m sure I can''t say, but it''s really amazing that those remaining evils of the demon world came out suddenly after so many years of elimination Maybe It''s really hard to say, but maybe it''s not? "


    "Well, I know about it. Go down."


    "Yes, my son is leaving."


    When he walked out of the temple, he asked TIANYAO, "Your Highness, the emperor of heaven must be impressed with your performance just now."


    TIANYAO then sneered, "it''s all about intrigue and trickery. How true? My ninth brother is my father''s favorite, not me. "

 Chapter 1493

    "Your Highness, how old are you? Why do you have to compare with a child? Where can he compare with you? Look at his mother. She can''t even be promoted. Where can there be a son of a concubine to be the prince? "


    "Well, it''s hard to say. The world is uncertain. It''s all black horses."


    The young prince, holding a white feather fan, went to yaochi to visit his mother with a big smile.


    Compared with the other sons of the emperor of heaven, the eighth Prince is not old, but he is very intelligent and has a deep mind.


    Empress Tian likes it very much and always wants to cultivate her own son. She was supported by her own sister. The two sisters should be powerful in the heaven.


    But I don''t know if it''s the emperor''s intention, or what, Tiantian''s sister, Yunwu Niang, actually gave birth to the second prince ahead of Tiantian.


    Because he was much older than the eighth Prince and came earlier, he was very liked by the emperor.


    Once a woman has her own son, she will also have selfishness. Even her own sister will not be as good as before. This is an inevitable power struggle of all royal degrees.


    Ten li spring breeze


    those people in the devil Kingdom dare not act rashly if they fail to make a plan. For the time being, Jiangcheng has a rare peaceful life.


    Hua Sheng got up in the morning and made a lot of delicious food. He was very happy when he was busy.


    When the river began to flow, I was shocked to see the rich breakfast and the food box for packing.


    "Wife You are Do you want to go out and set up a stall? A glutinous rice cake with brown sugar, do you do this? "


    "I''m going to bring some for Aunt Li and Uncle Li. Don''t you say I''m going to meizhuang today?"


    "Ha, it''s this. I didn''t forget, and I dare not forget It must be hard for you to do so much. Why don''t you ask me to help you? "


    Jiang Liu is wearing a black cashmere sweater and sitting at the breakfast table. He has a pair of big white knuckles with clear edges and corners. He is slender and sexy.


    All of a sudden, Hua Sheng felt that her husband was good everywhere, and there was no bad place.


    "What are you looking at?" After a sip of rice porridge, the river found that Hua Sheng looked at himself stupidly and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Honey, your hands are beautiful."


    The river raised itself and looked at it. "Well, it''s OK. It''s a hand that hasn''t done rough work, right?"


    Just then, the door bell rang.


    "So early? It won''t be Fengxi and Qin Wanyu coming to rub rice. Don''t drive It''s most shameful to let them stand outside and eat and drink Of course, river flow is a joke. In fact, he has always been very good to Qin, Wan, Yu and Fengxi.


    Hua Sheng got up with a smile and opened the door, but it wasn''t the wind.


    But, several days did not see Ginkgo biloba, still standing behind Gao He, big bags and small bags with things standing outside.


    "What''s the matter with you two?" Hua Sheng can''t understand.


    "Don''t mention it, miss. This dead guy has to take me on a tour We went to Thailand, lived in Bangkok for a few days, Chiang Mai for a few days And Pattaya, who lived for so many days and bought so many things back. I think it''s the first month, and I can''t go home empty handed. Miss and uncle treat me very well. I want to buy some presents for you, so I bought the drop medicine wine, the ointment to relieve muscles and bones, snake oil. And latex pillows and shampoo By the way, and this, it''s said to be a super effective headache medicine, and this massager It''s good for the shoulders and neck. "


    "Come on, you two."


    Listen to gingko light, Hua Sheng thinks his head is big. Are they crazy? So many?


    The river flow is funny. He glanced at Gao he and ginkgo and asked, "are you two traveling with a shopping group? The 998? "

 Chapter 1494

    Jiang Liu asked Hua Sheng with a chuckle. Gingko and Gao he looked at each other. It was very embarrassing.


    Gingko does not change the image of a violent girl, beating Gao He with one fist.


    "It''s all your fault. I won''t go. You have to take me with you. If you go, you''ll go, and buy so many rags..."


    "You bought half of these rags yourself. You said that sister-in-law a Sheng had a bad shoulder and neck, and needed a massager. You said that sister-in-law a Sheng was cold and needed a heater..."


    "Shut up, you''re to blame."


    "Well, blame me. I''m a bastard." Gao he is also afraid of this aunt. As soon as gingko loses his temper, he apologizes immediately. His attitude is excellent, so Although there are some stumbles between the two, there is almost no cold war.


    Because Gao he is a spineless guy. As long as his girlfriend is angry and doesn''t want to eat or drink, he needs to be coaxed.


    At this point, Qin Wanyu and Wang Junxian are far from each other, but Wang Junxian has learned wisdom since he got married.


    Especially after Hua Zhi is pregnant, he would like to protect Hua Zhi and keep the door open for fear of something missing. In the words of his elder sister Wang liurun, our younger brother-in-law is pregnant with such a treasure as Nezha, so careful.


    Gao he and ginkgo just got off the plane in the morning, so it was only seven o''clock when the spring breeze was ten li, and it was only seven o''clock in winter in the north.


    The four of them had breakfast together. Then at the table, Hua Sheng said that he wanted to go to meizhuang with gingko.


    Ginkgo is beautiful and Zizi, but Gao He, who has a fast mouth, asks directly in the group, "in a moment, brother Jiangliu will take sister-in-law asheng to meizhuang, drink black chicken soup, and eat stewed goose in an iron pot. Will you go?"


    Qin Wanyu: when?


    Gao He: just a moment.


    Qin Wanyu: sure. I haven''t eaten yet. I''ll pick you up later. I''ll go to meizhuang to have a meal. Haven''t you been talking about eating goose for a long time?


    Feng Xi: here okay?


    Qin Wanyu: there''s nothing wrong with it. President Jiang has a great career. He won''t eat or drink at all.


    Hua Zhi: what goose? What black chicken, why don''t I know?


    Wang Junxian: the pregnant women in our family are very bored recently. Please take us where you go, and The black chicken and the goose also prepare one for our pregnant women. Wang is very grateful.


    Qin Wanyu: ha ha, Lao Wang, you said that you are so fresh and refined, and you are also a God. I used to think that, I don''t want to be shameful in our few miles. Today, I found that you don''t want to be shameful. I don''t want to be shameful at most. You need to have the requested food and eat with pregnant women. It''s just inhuman. "


    Hua Zhi: you secretly go to eat goose, do not take us, there is reason? I''ll tweet later and accuse you of your crimes See how you neglect pregnant women.


    Gao He: sister Hua Zhi, you have been in the entertainment circle for several years. Do you still have traffic when you tweet?


    Hua Zhi: bah, although I''m not in the Jianghu, there''s always a legend of my mother in the Jianghu. Now I''m sending an ad with 30000 comments and hundreds of thousands of comments. How dare you look down on me?


    Yu Ping: Excuse me, where can I eat goose today? Please send me a location. My husband and I are all right today. We also want to eat goose.


    Qin Wanyu: ha ha ha, Gao he is finished. You''re in trouble. How can the river kill you?


    Gao He: Grasps eats the brigade


    River current: cough, everybody, it''s freezing. You should stay away from home. There are some geese, but I''m joking. Don''t come here, OK? "

 Chapter 1495

    Even if the river flow is stopped, the speed of the team is the same as that of the Rockets. Gingko and Gao he are not needed. Gao he is the initiator of this incident. Later, he came to Qin, Anhui and Henan. However, he didn''t come with Fengxi. Instead, he drove his car one by one, with Fengxi in front, and Qin, Anhui and Henan in the back.


    Just like assholes, they are surrounded by the wind, but the wind doesn''t pay any attention. It can be seen that the cold war is quite a long time.


    It has to be said that Qiao Xue, the woman, is really a real scum stick. Although the misunderstanding has been solved, Fengxi has been wronged. At last, Hua Sheng is furious. With some special means, the matter will be settled.


    So this time, Fengxi refused to forgive Qin Wanyu easily. Qin Wanyu didn''t have any complaints, and then silently analyzed his ass.


    The little counsellor couldn''t help laughing. The couple Yu Ping came behind. In fact, Jing SA had a low sense of existence in the team.


    First of all, his family background is not as prominent as those top gods.


    Four families in Jiangcheng, Huajia, Wangjia, Xiejia and Jiangjia.


    Although Qin, Wan and Yu are not local people, they have been playing for seven or eight years. They have a lot of money.


    Gao he''s family is sensitive and won''t leak money. After all, his father''s identity is relatively large, so no matter what circle he is in, this kid has three thin sides.


    In such a contrast, jingsa has no outstanding memory.


    As for cleverness, it''s not as good as Qin, Wan and Yu.


    It''s better to be calm than to be king.


    It is better to say that he is lively and cheerful than Gao He.


    In the end, no one can match the current of the river, no matter in beauty, identity, family background, ability or character.


    River current is the top-ranking existence among the city''s dignitaries, so it belongs to Huasheng, who has a gorgeous appearance.


    In the back, it''s Hua Lin and Bai Hao.


    Originally, the child was also coming, but every time Hua Lin thought that Hua Sheng might not be able to conceive her own child, she didn''t want to stimulate her five younger sisters, so she didn''t take it with her and put it in her parents-in-law''s place. Finally came Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi.


    Hua Zhi may be too good in figure and dress, so there is no sign of pregnancy at all.


    On the contrary, just like supermodel, it has a strong aura and always looks bright.


    As soon as she saw Hua Sheng, she was very close.


    Come straight over, take Hua Sheng''s hands and start gossiping, "ah Sheng, do you know? Recently Xie Dongyang is on fire? "


    Hua Sheng is slightly shocked. The name Xie Dongyang has been rarely mentioned recently.


    The problem is that there have been so many things recently. I just joined in Bai Ran''s housewarming and had a quarrel with the Dragon King family in the fairyland and the South China Sea.


    Then came the challenge from the Dharma protector. Both Hua Sheng and Feng Xi went to help and fight in person.


    Now listen to Hua Zhi mention this name, all think this is the past.


    Fengxi moves a small bench and sits next to Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng. Listen carefully, and don''t forget to interrupt. "Didn''t the Xie family just experience the pain of losing their father and brother? How can there be new gossip? Why is it so hot? Does he get into any lawsuits? "


    "That''s not true. Xie Dongyang has kept a lot of low-key now. Since his father and brother died, the Xie family has been in trouble Now that he has handed over Dongyang pharmaceutical industry to professional managers for management, he has gone to the head of Xiejia group. When he comes to power, he will change his blood. Even if all his father''s men have been taken down, is it cruel enough? "


    "Xiejia group has changed?" Hua Sheng asked curiously. In fact, Xie Dongyang did this, which she did not expect.

 Chapter 1496

    Hua Sheng thought that after Xie Dongyang lost his father and brother, he would be depressed for a while. At least for a little half year, he could not adapt.


    I don''t know. In less than a month, we have begun to cover the group''s head, which is also very fast.


    Now Xie Dongyang is more than 30 years old. He is the most famous diamond king in the city. It''s said that many famous ladies and actresses in the circle intend to have a story with him.


    But Hua Sheng really hasn''t seen him for a long time. There used to be Xiaobai and two kittens. Hua Sheng can take Xiaohei to have a look when he is free.


    Now, Hua Sheng has gone through several times of parting with the river. His heart is haggard and he has no mind to do anything else.


    "Xie Dongyang actually It''s pathetic. " Hua Zhi sighs slightly.


    "Are you still a shareholder of Xie Dongyang group?" The wind Xi curiously holds the cheek to look at Hua Zhi.


    "Yes, why am I not? When I first became a shareholder, it was when he encountered a crisis. At that time, Xie Dongyang promised that I must be the second largest shareholder besides him, but I only became a shareholder in Dongyang pharmaceutical. That''s Xie Dongyang''s own market. Now I don''t want to interfere in the group of Xie family. I can''t do that long. After all I am now the Wang family. The Wang family and the Xie family are equally famous in the four families. Although the relationship has been good, there is also a good competitive relationship. "


    "Ah, that''s the same thing. I just don''t understand business." The wind is gloomy.


    "Ha, you can cut off the demons and get rid of the demons. What can you do for business?" Hua Zhi laughs at her.


    Feng Xi is still excited, and retorts with a stiff neck, "that''s not right. A Sheng can kill demons and eliminate demons, but she''s also very good at business. Maybe her property is not more than that of the river. I can''t learn in my life. I''m dead brained and can only concentrate on one thing."


    Hua Sheng smiled, holding the little black in his arms, and his eyes were gentle.


    "Fame and wealth are external things. After a hundred years, we are all loess. Why persist?"


    "That''s not true. We may be a handful of loess in a hundred years, but you are not." Feng Xi knows that Hua Sheng is not a human being at all, and she may never be old, but after she said that, she regretted that the occasion was not right.


    It''s true that the occasion is not quite right. The good thing is that Ping is clever enough to make it round. "Is that woman Ni Wenwen still around Xie Dongyang?"


    "Yes, Ni Wenwen is a big man now. He is a member of the board of directors of the Xiejia group. In addition, Feng Yu, Xie Dongyang''s sister-in-law, and Xie Dongyao, his sister-in-law, are also members of the board of directors."


    "That said, Ni Wenwen is good. He is not out of favor. Why not stay with Xie Dongyang? Strange That woman is fine. " Wind Xi is also broken heart, always feel Ni Wen gentle Xie Dongyang is very matched.


    Hua Zhi shakes her head. "It''s impossible. Ni Wenwen has a man himself, and they are all planning to get married. If Xie Dongyang and her can have anything, it''s already there. It won''t be two or three years later. It''s still like that. Xie Dongyang''s life I''m afraid it''s Are you going to be single? "


    Hua Zhi finished, or can''t help but look at Hua Sheng, in fact, everyone understands.


    Even if Hua Zhi doesn''t say it, everyone knows that Xie Dongyang likes Hua Sheng to be in his bones. Otherwise, there won''t be a return of Hua Sheng. On Hua Sheng''s birthday, Xie Dongyang courted on the spot. It''s an embarrassing thing and there is no way back.


    "What are you talking about? Why don''t you talk? Cold weather? " Qin, Wan and Yu came over with the fruit plate. They were silent and asked a question.

 Chapter 1497

    "Nothing to talk about." Wind Xi a word to Qin Wan Yu back.


    This friend put down the fruit tray depressed, leave silently, Hua Zhi can''t help but be happy, "you two haven''t made up yet?"


    "Well, that''s it." Said the wind without a good face.


    Hua Sheng and Yu Ping look at each other and don''t talk to each other. They all know that Fengxi is actually a hard spoken and soft hearted person.


    We lingered for a while in the spring breeze of ten li, and then all set off for meizhuang.


    Meizhuang used to be a place for Jiangliu and Huasheng. It''s great. It''s become a party stronghold.


    Of course, these are because Gao he''s mouth is too loose. On the road, Gao he drives and ginkgo can''t help but give him a punch.


    "Shit, what are you doing with me?"


    "What do you say? It''s not all your fault. We''ll go as soon as we''ve agreed. As a result, you''ll shout a lot. "


    "Haha, we are all friends. How busy people are, aren''t we?"


    "Bullshit, all you eat and drink are my daughter and my uncle''s, and you don''t spend a cent, hum, ignore it." Gingko stares at her boyfriend.


    In fact, the most harmonious couple should be this couple. Although they make small noises, they really haven''t turned over their faces. Moreover, there is such a big identity gap, and ginkgo has no unsafe feeling, which means that Gao he has given the girl enough sense of security, which is the responsibility of a boyfriend.


    When Gao he first met gingko, he was still a boy who liked to flirt.


    Now it is more mature after the passage of time.


    In private, I also have business contacts with several brothers. The venture capital company I started is also in full swing, and the game competition I made is also famous in China. They also have their own small nest.


    At the beginning, Gao family was very angry, and they didn''t agree that their son was with such a woman.


    They have always believed that Ginkgo biloba is Hua Sheng''s servant, and they think her identity is humble.


    But after a long time together, we found that the position of Ginkgo biloba in the spring breeze was not as simple as that of a maidservant.


    That''s the status of Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu''s sister. They do everything by themselves. The main thing is that they both trust Ginkgo biloba.


    So later, Mrs. Gao let go of her son''s marriage.


    But every time Gao he said that she was married, gingko would drag along. In order to wait for the young lady, now that the young lady is back, she still doesn''t mention marriage. Gao he is also smart and doesn''t force gingko to wait for her to think well.


    "Gao He, you say, I suddenly think of Chuntao."


    "What do you think of her, treacherous villain, and proud bastard?"


    Gao he also knew Chuntao. At the beginning, he always went to have a meal in the spring breeze. At the same time, he knew the two of them. Although Chuntao looks better than gingko, and his character is not so unreasonable and spicy as gingko, Gao he still likes gingko.


    In his words, it''s because Chuntao always has a very gloomy temperament, which he doesn''t like.


    "Nothing. Forget it. You have to do more today. Don''t let my uncle do everything."


    "Little girl, how can you turn your arms and elbows out? You are my person. You are always your daughter, your uncle and your husband. What do I think?"


    "Bah, have I got the license from you? I don''t know who is the husband in the future."


    Gao He:


    The team arrived at meizhuang on a snowy holiday.


    Uncle Li and Aunt Li are so happy to see so many people once in a while. They hurry to invite everyone into the yard, get on the Kang and drink hot tea.


    "It''s a good mood to look for plum in the snow. I like it here. The river has vision."


    Qin Wanyu opened his arms and stood in the back mountain, looking at the white snow and the red plum forest. He also pretended to be a literati.


    "Why don''t you take the wind to Meilin, and then go straight to Meilin and get to the right place. Maybe you two will make up." This is actually said by the old Wang next door.

 Chapter 1498

    "Lao Wang, you are really wilting." Qin Wanyu''s little eyes turned around, hoping to kill Wang Junxian with their eyes.


    Wang Junxian looks innocent. "I''m here for you."


    "I can go to your uncle. Are you doing it for me? In this weather, it''s more than 20 degrees below zero. You let me take the wind to the plum forest. The snow is so deep. I''ll give her the right way? Then I think next year today will be my death day. "


    Qin, Wan and Yu laugh at themselves. Several men laugh, especially Gao He. They all laugh crazy.


    "It''s funny what my brothers said, especially brother Wang. It''s wilting, but it''s amazing." Gao he said.


    River flow is also happy, "your brother Wang is wilting bad, a stomach bad water, otherwise how to control your sister Hua Zhi."


    Gao he claps his palms. "I believe that. My brother Jiangliu is right. Is sister Hua Zhi controllable? That''s a queen. Brother Wang has a way. "


    "Don''t laugh at me, Qin Wanyu. I''ll tell you that if you want to get along with the trend, you really need to... As soon as possible."


    "How do you say that?" There is something in Wang Junxian''s words. Qin Wanyu is in a hurry. After all, he is an acute son.


    "Well, I won''t say."


    "Well, I said how can you tell a woman yes, but I still don''t say..." Qin, Wan and Yu frowned.


    "River flow, you say." Wang Junxian left the black pot to the river.


    Qin, Wan and Yu immediately looked at the river with small eyes and said, "tell me, what''s the matter? Don''t hold me here. You guys can''t help it for so many years? "


    "Cough. It''s nothing, is it I heard from my family, a Sheng, that the Feng family was in a hurry and wanted to let Feng Xi go home and get married earlier. "


    "Go home and get married?" Qin, Wan and Yu were directly confused.


    Wang Junxian''s love deliberately blocked him up. "Ouch, look at your expression, don''t you know? We all know such a big thing. Do you know? I''m still listening to what Xiaozhi in our family said. A Sheng knows, and ginkgo estimates. "


    "I don''t know. Ginkgo doesn''t tell me..." Gao he didn''t know, so he left himself.


    Qin Wanyu thought for a long time, deliberately raised his chin, and said, "ah, the Feng family likes me very much, a man who recognizes that I am the Feng family. It''s normal for us to go back home and get married as soon as possible. I can do it at any time. Anyway, the marriage rooms are ready-made."


    "Don''t be shameful. The marriage object chosen by Feng family for Feng Xi is not you at all." Wang Junxian corrected.


    "Yes, not you." River flow God mending knife.


    Yu Ping''s husband and Hua Lin''s husband can''t get in the way on such occasions.


    So the two honest people got up and went to help Uncle Li burn the fire and chop firewood. It''s going to happen.


    "It''s not me. Who else are you? You two don''t want to be mystifying here." Qin, Wan and Yu obviously didn''t believe it.


    "It''s better for you to ask the wind yourself. We don''t want to help No, I''ll pick a plum blossom and show it to Xiao Zhi. "


    With that, Wang Junxian went to Meilin, where he broke a red plum tree under a nearby plum tree.


    Then donate treasure yes, sent to Hua Zhi.


    Hua Zhi is sitting on the hot Kang, eating the pine nuts that Aunt Li brought. It''s said that she picked them in the mountain and fried them herself.


    Let alone, Hua Zhi is really eating with relish, rarely did not vomit, no nausea.


    "Xiaozhi, do you like this?"


    Wang Junxian''s eyes are gentle, with plum blossom in his hands. Hua Zhi is wearing a dark red cloak, long hair cape and a black beret. Like a girl, she can''t see more than 30 people at all.

 Chapter 1499

    Wang Junxian squats in front of Hua Zhi, presents the red plum blossom, Hua Zhi in front of a bright, "really beautiful, you go to the back mountain?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you stupid? How cold is the back mountain? Your ears are red..." Hua Zhi quickly reaches out and helps Wang Junxian to cover his ears.


    When the wind came into the door and saw this scene, it was not sour. "Oh, what did I do? I was abused all day long. I was abused by a Sheng in the river. I was abused by you two when I went out. I''m going to die."


    Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi laugh and don''t talk much.


    Wang Junxian accompanied Hua Zhi so much that they were as tired of being crooked as the little couple who had just fallen in love.


    Looking at the Huasheng and the river, it''s even sweeter. They walk around the yard hand in hand. Huasheng is also learning how to step on a rabbit in the snow.


    She was wearing silver shoes with white hair, which were all chosen by the river.


    The down jacket that I wear is also bought by Jiangliu. It''s white and white. It feels like living in a fairy tale.


    "You two, who are sixty years old together, are not ashamed to hold hands?" The wind flustered me.


    "You can also lead Qin, Wan and Yu." Hua Sheng said.


    "Goodbye."


    In a word, Hua Sheng turned to the wind and left, which made both Jiang Liu and Hua Sheng laugh.


    Gao he is a foodie. He focuses on the goose and stays around the iron pot. Gingko helps Aunt Li prepare other dishes. He is also very busy.


    Yu Ping and Hua Lin are quiet and honest people. They don''t know where to turn up the Gobang, so they are interested in the right game after game.


    Qin Wanyu was originally with Wang Junxian. As a result, Wang Junxian went with his pregnant wife.


    All of a sudden, he became lonely and had nowhere to go, so he could only play a game with his mobile phone.


    Then I happened to see Fengxi standing alone on the side of the yard, as if looking at Meilin in a daze.


    He put down his mobile phone in his pocket and walked towards the wind without even returning the game.


    Feng Xi wears thin clothes. In fact, since she has demon pill in her body, she is more cold resistant than normal people, and she doesn''t wear thick things.


    In fact, a Sheng doesn''t need to. After all, his body is still cotton. However, when Jiang Liu bought it, Hua Sheng won''t let it down. He will take the initiative to wear it to make Jiang Liu happy.


    Wind Xi has something on her mind, so when Qin Wanyu walked by gently, she didn''t realize it at first.


    Up to her, she turned her head. "Why?"


    "What are you doing here alone?"


    "I would like to."


    "This is the tuyere. You will be moved by it. It''s not stupid."


    "Leave me alone, and I''ll be quiet." Wind Xi is also a little fidgety.


    "Something on your mind?"


    "You''re in charge?"


    "Going home to get married?" Qin Wanyu suddenly thought of Wang Junxian and Jiangliu''s words just now, and his heart suddenly disappeared.


    "Who told you that?"


    "Your friends all know, I don''t know. Let''s talk about it. Who are you going to marry?" On the surface of Qin, Wan and Yu, the clouds are light and the wind is light. In fact, the sour vegetables are coming from the bones.


    Feng Xi looks at his little counsellor and wants to laugh. He deliberately says, "I grew up with a man from my hometown."


    "Your hometown? Where the bird does not lay its eggs, where will there be any young talent? Are they bachelors with children in divorce and their wives running with others


    "Qin, Wan and Yu are not damaged Who are you talking to? How old am I? I''m also a beautiful girl. Why should I marry an old bachelor who is divorced, has children and runs with others? I don''t think you want me to be ok? "


    Wind Xi directly pulled Qin Wanyu''s ear and got angry.

 Chapter 1500

    "Oh, it hurts. Come on, let go..."


    "I can tear it off for you directly. Qin Wanyu, where do you say you look like a bully President? Every day, if you are with the eight women, you like to gossip."


    "I''m only interested in your gossip. I''m in charge of other people''s business."


    Wind Xi loose hands, Qin Wanyu quickly squat down, covering his ears were pulled red.


    "I''m a little concerned, but it''s not my own business."


    "Is that a Sheng''s?"


    Wind Xi eyes move, but did not admit, nor deny.


    Qin, Wan and Yu had to say that they knew wind very well, the three most important elements in wind''s life.


    First, family.


    Second, friendship.


    Third, love.


    In fact, Qin, Wan and Yu are very humble. Because of Fengxi''s identity and mission, love can never take the first place in Fengxi''s heart.


    This is also the reason why Fengxi was pregnant but couldn''t give birth to her baby. Moreover, Huasheng has saved Fengxi several times. The friendship between the two women is very strong.


    So Qin Wanyu dares to say that if one day, he and Huasheng need to be rescued by Fengxi at the same time, Fengxi will surely save Huasheng. He knows that Fengxi will never be the most important in his heart.


    Thought of these before, may also sour, even grievances.


    But not now, why?


    Because he wants to understand one thing, first of all, it is because of the sense of mission of Fengxi and the mission of beheading demons and demons for heaven that Fengxi has a powerful and mysterious aura on her.


    Secondly, without the help of Huasheng, Fengxi may have been a ghost long ago, so Fengxi can still live well, which is the opportunity given by Huasheng.


    Such a life-saving benefactor will not turn a blind eye to her, so gradually, in Fengxi''s heart, in fact, like ginkgo biloba, has been eager to protect Huasheng.


    In such a way, Qin, Wan and Yu gradually understood and accepted it.


    The only thing I can''t let go of is my love for her, just like the first two of them rolled the sheets.


    "Yes, my heart is always on the things of asheng, but I think I will find a solution."


    In fact, Feng Xi is still confused. Do you want to secretly use the northern cold ice jade for a Sheng? But if he knows that it was given by the emperor of the underworld, then She


    Hua Sheng doesn''t want to owe to the emperor of the underworld or to thank Dongyang.


    For the rest of her life, or even the next, she may have given it to Jiangliu, so even if she can''t have children or be a normal woman, she still doesn''t want to owe human feelings.


    But how can people who love her bear to see her always made of cotton and see her always want to be a mother, but there is no chance?


    "Xi Xi, no matter what you do, I will support you. I am Muggle like Jiangliu, but I am not as good as Jiangliu In any case, the river is unconditional to believe in a Sheng, and I Damn it, I always hesitate about you. So you are angry with me, do not forgive me, I can understand. But I can''t see you marrying someone else Can you please don''t go back to your hometown, and don''t look for any childhood sweethearts What other men can give, I can Even if Even if you are the same as a Sheng in the future, I would like to be with you even if you can''t have children for me, so Xi Xi, OK? Don''t go back and marry, please. "


    When Qin Wanyu said this, he squatted on the ground and said it. He held his shoulders in his hands and dared not look at the wind.


    Perhaps only in this way, these humble words can be said in front of the wind.


    After listening to the wind, I felt a slight shock, followed by heartache

 Chapter 1501

    Wind Xi is the most hard and soft hearted, so it''s unbearable for Qin Wanyu to say these words, whether it''s eyes or heart.


    "You get up quickly, an old man. What is this? Is it humiliating? "


    "Don''t go back for a blind date."


    "Look at your uncle."


    "Ha ha, I don''t have a master."


    "Qin Wanyu, you don''t want to do this to me. You roll up quickly. How can you bully you when they see you?"


    "You didn''t bully me too much. There''s nothing to say."


    "You..."


    In the end, when it comes to cheering and quarreling, the wind sometimes prevails. However, if Qin Wanyu is shameful, she can''t help it.


    "Xi Xi, I just saw Lao Wang fold plum blossom for Hua Zhi. Do you like it?"


    "I like it, but I don''t want to break it."


    "Why? There''s a saying, isn''t it called "if you have flowers, you can fold them straight, but don''t wait until you have flowers and empty branches?" Qin Wanyu got up slowly and looked at the wind.


    With a gentle smile, the wind said, "the grass and trees have a heart. How can they be beautiful? People who love flowers cherish flowers. Maybe I''m different from them. I like flowers. I just like the blooming flowers on the branches. There''s no need to take them home. "


    "My family is right. Let''s go closer and have a look at the head office?"


    Seeing the wind without speaking, Qin Wanyu had the cheek to take her hand and walk directly to the deep snow.


    In fact, the path behind the mountain is not easy to walk. After heavy snow, it''s very deep skiing and stumbling.


    But the two were still in a good mood and headed for the depths of the Merlin.


    After Wang Junxian coaxes Hua Zhi, he comes out and stands in the yard. He sees the two men walking towards the deep place of Meilin, and then he laughs badly.


    "Brother Wang, what are you laughing at? It''s so weird?"


    "It''s OK. Look at the scenery."


    "You are so excited after you are a father recently." Gao he patted Wang Junxian on the shoulder.


    Wang Junxian took a long look at the boy. "Little brother, the word" happy to be a father "is not used in this way."


    "Hahaha, I''ll be kidding. What are you angry about? I''ll eat more goose later. It''s delicious."


    "You are the son-in-law of Jiangliu''s family. How come the girl ginkgo has been living in Chunfeng for ten li recently? You two are not married?"


    When it comes to this, Gao he has a headache.


    "Don''t mention this, I dare not say it at all. Ginkgo always thinks that she wants to spend more time with sister-in-law asheng. How about her? I feel more comfortable in the spring breeze of ten li. I don''t know what to say. Maybe I''m used to living for a long time. "


    "That''s easy. Let Jiangliu and a Sheng give you ten li of spring breeze. If you two live in the future, you will not get it."


    "Come on, the gentleman is not good. The spring breeze of ten li is not from brother Jiangliu. He''s still in trouble That''s my villa as like as two peas, and the ten spring breeze is the same as that. You can''t do the same thing one by one, you can''t do the same thing, because too many antiques are my personal collection of ah Sheng''s sister-in-law, and no one can do it in the world.


    Qin Wanyu listened to Wang Junxian''s words and wanted to take advantage of the opportunity and wind to make a thorough peace.


    So I really stepped on the snow to go to the depths of Meilin.


    This scenery is really beautiful. When I look at the wind, I look up and look at the red plum blossom, just like in the ink painting.


    "Xi Xi."


    "Yes?"


    "You want to Have a try? "


    "Try what?" Wind Xi is confused by Qin Wanyu''s words.


    Qin, Wan and Yu implicitly pointed to the snow, "cough Right here Do something that makes us all happy. "

 Chapter 1502

    It took a long time for Fengxi to reflect. What does Qin Wanyu mean.


    Then the next second directly kick in his ass, give Qin Wanyu directly to the dog biting excrement climbed into the snow.


    "Qin, Wan and Yu, can you be a little more obscene?"


    "No, this is my worst moment." Qin, Wan and Yu got up immediately and continued to coax the ancestor.


    "You are so shameless. You don''t care. I want to see plum blossom."


    In fact, the wind doesn''t mean it. Her cheeks are red, and she looks up at Meilin.


    Qin Wanyu said to himself, "my old king died in this pit. I''m going back to find him to settle accounts. What''s his idea?"


    Feng Xi heard about it and wondered what was going on. She just laughed. After all, she had no intention to continue the cold war with Qin, Wanyu, but Right now, it''s really not good.


    The body of a Sheng''s Beihan ice jade hasn''t been changed. People from the demon world come here many times. I''m afraid it will come again soon.


    And there seems to be a change in the heaven. This time, the attitude of the heaven is enough to show the distrust of Pluto and Bai ran.


    Wind Xi sometimes thinks, how can he always have a mind that can''t be finished when he is a mortal?


    Qin Wanyu seems to be right. She always has things that she thinks are important. Love can''t always rank first in her heart.


    Therefore, Qin, Wan and Yu must be wronged when they are together.


    It''s small to be wronged. If there''s a worry about life, then


    Think of here, the wind Xi side head looked, still sitting on the snow lazy guy, "Qin Wanyu."


    "I''m here, auntie. You can always give me orders." Seeing the wind, Xi was willing to take the initiative to speak. Qin, Wan and Yu were more than happy, and immediately climbed up again.


    "Qin Wanyu, go find a good woman to get married. Don''t wait for me."


    Qin Wan Yu:


    "Qin Wanyu, you know my identity and you know that we won''t get married well together. I don''t know when I will live. How can I have children for you? And you, you follow me, maybe you will be implicated one day. There are so many enemies in my family, maybe you will carry the black pot for me. You see how hard it is for Jiang Liu and a Sheng to fall in love together. A Sheng would like to take Jiang Liu with him wherever he goes, just because he is afraid of being drilled. But it''s not the way to go on like this. It can''t be like this all his life... "


    "But they are happy. Wind, you don''t have to tell me what they don''t have. I''ll be happy and live forever Who won''t die? Who can live to be 200? It''s not Lao Wang Bajing, so don''t give me anything to play here. I didn''t do well before. I apologize to you. It''s ok if you don''t forgive me. Learn less about TV dramas and movies and make me cry. "


    "I''m for you. Don''t be stubborn."


    "Don''t say that for me, disgusting If you are really good for me, you will take off your clothes and roll with me in the snow I''ll call it the death of the peony. "


    "You You are really... " The wind is strong, but it can''t persuade Qin, Wan and Yu.


    "Wind, I will love you. I will only love you and recognize you in my life. I may not be as outstanding as the river. I can''t be as moving as Huasheng to love. I just know that as long as I live and as long as I don''t die, I want you to be my wife. "

 Chapter 1503

    Wind Xi doesn''t want to cry. The north wind makes her cheeks ache. But Qin Wanyu''s words are not unmoved, and her heart is not made of stone.


    What else can I say when I''ve said that?


    No matter what we say, it seems that we can''t shake the determination of Qin, Wan and Yu.


    The more snow, the more wind, Qin, Anhui and Henan do not go, they are here to accompany.


    Finally, the meal is ready, Gao He calls two talents to go back together.


    It''s rare to have so many meals together. Although the weather is bad, everyone is in a good mood.


    The river sits beside Huasheng, pouring water into the dish, asking for warmth.


    Then everyone followed suit, and occasionally joked during the dinner.


    The meal lasted until four o''clock in the afternoon, when the snow finally stopped.


    It was dark soon, and the crowd rushed back to Jiangcheng. After all, they were not idle people and had jobs.


    Back to the spring breeze, ginkgo still lingers on, saying it is to boil ginseng soup for Huasheng.


    Gao he is also cheeky. Seeing that Ginkgo biloba doesn''t leave, he simply lives. Hua Sheng just laughs and doesn''t care whether they quarrel.


    The river flows out for a cool day, but in the evening it piles up a lot of things. He enters the study to open a remote video conference.


    During that time, Hua Sheng also filled in a cup of tea to watch the river take off, but he didn''t disturb.


    Huasheng sits in front of the zither in the piano room on the top floor and slowly wipes the strings. He hasn''t moved for a long time, but he really likes these.


    "Meow..."


    Xiaohei doesn''t know when he''s back. He comes straight to Huasheng. His steps are very convenient. He quickly arrives at Huasheng and lies down lazily.


    "You''re back?"


    "Meow."


    "Xiaohei, I know you can talk. When Jiangliu first told me, I knew. Later Why don''t you talk to me? "Said the fourth elder sister


    Hua Sheng asked softly, stroking Xiao Hei''s back.


    After a while, Xiaohei suddenly said, "I just I want to wait for the master to wake up. "


    Hua Sheng is shocked. Xiao Hei opens up. What else can I say until she wakes up?


    "Little black..."


    "Master, don''t worry. Come one by one. How can I tell you? I think I''m born to be your pet. But I''ve forgotten a lot of things. Many things are recalled with a little effort. I don''t speak. I just want to wait for the master to remember everything. Now it seems The master can''t remember all of it. "


    "Yes, I forgot a lot of things, including those in LiuYun kingdom. If the people who are not in the demon Kingdom show up and don''t cut the moon, I can''t remember..."


    "It doesn''t matter, then slowly think, sooner or later, you will become you."


    Xiaohei''s voice is very mature. It doesn''t look like a baby cat at all.


    Also, Xiaohei is not necessarily older than Huasheng at this age. Before Huasheng was an adult, Xiaohei was always with her.


    At that time, the old lady of the Hua family was still alive, and Xiao Hei liked to run around like an ordinary cat.


    Only later


    "Xiaohei, what happened that day?"


    "The master asked about the four Dharma protectors of the devil kingdom. That day?"


    "Exactly."


    "I started with one of them and hurt the huge lizard."


    "You can deal with one without any problem. You can deal with four by yourself. That seems unlikely..." Hua Sheng has always said that it''s inconceivable. Everyone thinks Xiao Hei is powerful, but Hua Sheng knows that Xiao Hei is powerful and can''t be the opponent of the four Dharma protectors.


    "Lord, I tell you, you may not believe it."


    Xiaohei squats in front of Huasheng and looks directly at Huasheng with swarthy eyes.

 Chapter 1504

    "Tell me."


    Hua Sheng put down the handkerchief to wipe the strings and sat down on the rocking chair in the piano room with Xiao Hei in his arms. It was like chatting about family life.


    "Master, be careful the walls have ears."


    "No, I cut off everything. Don''t worry, tell me everything that day."


    Hua Sheng hasn''t been in a hurry to find Xiao Hei, and hasn''t been in a hurry to ask about that day, just waiting for an opportunity.


    That day, Pluto and Fengxi searched for Xiaohei for so long, but they didn''t catch the figure. Why? Xiaohei didn''t want to see them at all.


    Why not? Naturally, I don''t want to tell the truth.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t know others, doesn''t he know his cat?


    Xiaohei lies in Huasheng''s arms and carefully opens his mouth. His voice seems to be deliberately lowered, "master, I think The identity of the river master is questionable. "


    "Go on."


    "In fact, I was not sure that day. I hurt the three lizards first, which was not enough to frighten the other three people But when I saw the three men attacking the river master, before they could get close, the powerful aperture would backfire. "


    "Backfire?"


    "Yes, that is, all the magic and spiritual power they are going to use on the master of the river are backfired on themselves?"


    "How can you tell?"


    "Smell is evidence. How sensitive I am to smell, you know. Although the master of Jiangliu didn''t know what happened, he was very calm. He didn''t move forward or go back. I jumped at the opportunity and was a cat''s paw again. In fact, these were just skin injuries What really scares them is the power that backfires However, I feel that those people didn''t guess that it was the river master. Thought it was me, thought I had some powerful power, and thought I was an ancient beast


    After being shocked, Hua Sheng nodded slightly.


    "You guessed right. Those people outside thought that you defeated the four people in the demon world, but no one thought it was the problem of the river But He is mortal in the river. Why is there such a powerful ability to make the Dharma protectors of the demon world backfire, which is unscientific? "


    "I know it''s unscientific, so you see the Pluto wants to see me. I''m hiding Master, I think His identity What is it? "


    "What?"


    "It''s nothing. I can''t say it. I always think the river master may not be an ordinary person."


    Hua Sheng frowned slightly, "but Jiang Liu has been with me for so long, let alone anything else. Bai Ran has seen him, and Ming Yan has seen him. When Bai ran was moved to another house, many immortals in the sky had seen him. If he was really weird, he would not Can''t anyone see it? "


    "Then maybe The identity of the river master is more powerful. Can''t these people really see it? "


    Xiaohei''s idea is also very bold. Huasheng didn''t think about it, but


    "That''s what you say. It''s reasonable to say, but Even if no one else can see it, how about cutting the moon? "


    Little black is silent.


    "Can''t he see who the moon is? He looks down upon the river so much that he wants to disappear into three realms and six paths several times At that time, the river had no ability to fight back. How could such a person have the ability to fight against the four Dharma protectors of the devil kingdom? "


    "That''s the same. That day So what''s going on? Is it something we''ve touched? What container? " Xiaohei is also confused.


    Hua Sheng shakes his head. "It''s a big deal. Don''t mention it to anyone, Xiao Hei."


    "Master, I will not say it."


    "Where have you been since you disappeared?" Hua Sheng dotes on touching Xiao Hei''s chin, just asking.


    I didn''t expect that the answer would surprise her.

 Chapter 1505

    "I went to Xie Dongyang''s house."


    "What are you doing at his house?"


    "He was the master of Xiaobai and the children at one time. In fact, I have feelings for him Even sometimes I think, master, why don''t you be nice to Xie Dongyang? "


    Hua Sheng:


    "Xiaohei, don''t talk nonsense. If you are heard by the river, you must stew cat meat tonight."


    "No, sir. Don''t scare me. You just said it. We can''t hear our conversation. You cut off everything."


    "You''re smart." Hua Sheng knew it was a joke and didn''t take it to heart.


    Xiaohei looks sad. "Master, you said, why is Xie Dongyang so bitter?"


    Hua Sheng didn''t know what else to say, and Xiao Hei said, "it''s reasonable to say that the second generation of the rich is from a family background, and there''s nothing wrong with eating, drinking and playing. But when he meets you, he''s changed. Yes, I know that he doesn''t like cats or Xiaobai. This is the beginning. It''s to have a common topic with you. Later, as time goes on, we have milk and coffee, and he is getting better and better for us. He didn''t know that I was lingchong. He thought I was an ordinary cat, so he always talked to me. "


    "With you?" Hua Sheng was stunned again.


    "Well, do you want to know what he said?"


    "Yes, let''s hear it."


    Maybe it''s Xiaohei''s first time to speak. Huasheng''s curiosity has caught up. He has been talking with Xiaohei for a long time.


    Xiaohei didn''t lie. It''s true that Xie Dongyang used to catch Xiaohei every time he saw him and talk secretly. Sometimes he said, "does she often hold you like this? So if I hold you, I''ll hold her? Because she asked you, too? "


    Hua Sheng''s cheeks are slightly red. I don''t know how to answer.


    Xiaohei continued, "Xie Dongyang also said that your master is so good-looking and smart. Why do you like that fool in Jiangliu? What''s wrong with me thanking Dongyang? What can''t I compare with the river?


    Hua Sheng couldn''t help but chuckle. This is exactly like Xie Dongyang''s style.


    "Sometimes, Xie Dongyang will be depressed when he sees the show love news between you and the river master, and then he will drink alone. Then I saw that I was still saying, "your Lord, a stone heart fellow, I''ll give her Wure sooner or later. I don''t believe it. If I''m better than the river, she''ll fall in love with me sooner or later."


    Hua Sheng is silent


    Actually, I''m sad to hear that.


    "He sometimes says, Xiaohei, you know? In the past, when I read those poems, I thought they were written by sour and smelly literati. It''s not true, but just to make up the scene at that time. Later, when I met a Sheng, I thought, it turns out It''s true that it''s hard to save water from the sea, but Wushan is not a cloud. A Sheng is in my heart. No one can shake her position. I want to be with her no matter whether she will be old, ugly or lost her teeth. Do you think I was a runaway? Isn''t that my new daughter-in-law? Why do you think I''m such a jerk? "


    Hua Sheng pursed his lips, smiling rather than smiling. Thinking of the wedding ceremony in those days, it seems that it has been a long time.


    In fact, it''s only a few years.


    Xiaohei talks to Huasheng about Xie Dongyang. At this time, Xie Dongyang is really upset.


    "Dongyang, can''t you just listen to mom? You''ve got your mother on fire. " Xie Laofu''s nose is full of tears.


    "No, I can''t do anything else. That''s all." Xie Dongyang''s mind has been determined. He plays with a lighter in his hand, but he doesn''t look up or open his eyes.

 Chapter 1506

    "Second, you want to piss me off, don''t you?"


    "No, I''m left with you as my mother. My elder brother and father are gone. You are the closest person in the world to me. How can I want to piss you off?" In fact, Xie Dongyang is more and more indifferent. Since the changes of Xie''s family and so many things happened, he has suffered a lot.


    "Then why don''t you listen to me?"


    "Mother, what would you do if I asked you to remarry?"


    "You I''ll shoot you, I''ll shoot you... " Xie Laofu flies directly to a pillow and smashes it heavily on Xie Dongyang''s head.


    Xie Dongyang also does not hide, how much can he attack with his pillow?


    But Xie Ning can''t see any more. He helps uncle to take grandma away.


    "Grandma, don''t make any noise. You are not in good health. Let''s go upstairs and go to bed."


    "Sooner or later, you will be angry with me, and you will be clean. You can live in this big house by yourself How did I give birth to you, Xie Dongyang? " In fact, Mrs. Xie just wants her son to get married quickly and give birth to more people to strengthen her family, but she doesn''t want to.


    He just took over the group headquarters and completed the integration.


    His father and his brother''s old subordinates are all clean. This event has caused a lot of waves in the shopping mall. Many businessmen take the opportunity to wait and see. What does Xie Dongyang want to do? Why can''t I trust my father and brother?


    When old lady Xie went upstairs, only her sister-in-law Feng Yu was left in the living room, facing Xie Dongyang.


    "Dongyang, mom is not in a good mood. You understand more."


    "I can understand her, but she doesn''t understand me..."


    "Now it''s said outside that you are ambitious and that you have killed your father and your brother."


    "Do you believe that, sister-in-law?" Xie Dongyang sneers and looks at Feng Yu.


    Feng Yu sighed slightly, "if someone''s sister-in-law is believed, after all, people are separated from each other, and after you take over the company, you immediately replace all the people, which has to be doubted. But you and I are different. When I fall in love with your eldest brother in Dongyang, you often go abroad to visit us. We have been close relatives for so many years. Although we have no blood relationship, we are already family members. So, I believe in your character, you anyway It won''t do anything like that. "


    "I''m glad to hear that, sister-in-law."


    "I''m just telling you the truth. You''ve been under too much pressure recently. Take a rest earlier."


    "Well, sister-in-law, go to bed first. I''ll read the news."


    Xie Dongyang took his mobile phone, fell on the sofa, his tie was crooked, his body was vaguely smelling of wine, and there were many social activities recently. He said goodbye to Xie Dongyang thoroughly, whether he wanted to or not, or embarked on this road.


    In fact, he loves his own Dongyang pharmaceutical industry more. That''s his own business, but now it''s not one person''s business, it''s the whole family.


    Although there is no one in the direct line of the Xie family, there are still some collateral lines and lineages in the end, and Xie Dongyang can''t use none of them.


    For those who go, even family affairs are quite complicated.


    "Second brother, I have something to tell you."


    Xie Dongyao didn''t know when to walk out of the bedroom. Her face was a little haggard.


    It''s strange to say that Xie Dongyao''s children were all about to give birth, but they suddenly disappeared. It was said that they had miscarriage. For this reason, Xie Dongyao lay down for a month.


    "You are not well, what can I do for you tomorrow?" Xie Dongyang didn''t raise his head, obviously he didn''t want to talk to his sister.

 Chapter 1507

    "Second brother, what''s the matter with you now?"


    "Nothing."


    "But you are obviously impatient with your family. No matter my mother, or I, or my sister-in-law, even Ning Ning, you don''t love as much as before."


    "Can''t you see how much I have to do? Do I want to love you? Do you come to pick up the company? "


    Xie Dongyang raised his eyelids and said casually.


    Xie Dongyao''s heart cools. Such a cold second brother is not the one she remembers. Although the dandy is not serious, she is extremely short-term to her family, respects her sister-in-law, cares for her mother, loves her, and does her best to Ning Ning.


    But now, where is the shadow of the second brother?


    It''s totally a cold-blooded creature. Xie Dongyao breathed, "second brother, I know you''re not that kind of person. If you want to have a family property, you will go directly to the group before. Over the years, dad has been trying to ask you to help the eldest brother, but you won''t. Now it won''t be bad for us because of these things, I know that. "


    "Know what else to ask."


    "I just don''t understand your attitude What''s the matter with you? "


    "Yao Yao, I can''t stand so many things happened recently. Can you believe that?"


    Xie Dongyao was slightly shocked, then muttered softly, "second brother..."


    "Yaoyao, dad and big brother are my favorite people. When big brother got divorced, I was even more angry than him. Two of my favorite people suddenly left and I couldn''t get used to it. But I still have to hold on, because there are you. After the death of my father and my brother, they were all jackals and tigers. If I don''t cheer up and take some measures, I''m afraid that before long, all the industries of our Xie family have been eroded... "


    "Second brother, how can you be afraid of those mobs?" Xie Dongyao didn''t think those people on the board of directors were terrible.


    Xie Dongyang sneers, "a good tiger can''t stand a group of wolves. Don''t look down on those mobs. When necessary, they can kill you."


    "Then What are your plans? "


    "I don''t plan to go one step at a time." This is also the truth that Xie Dongyang said.


    "Then..."


    "Do you have anything else?"


    Xie Dongyang was upset. He just left his cell phone aside, pulled off his tie and looked at his sister coldly.


    Xie Dongyao looks like he wants to talk and stops. He suffered a lot of bleeding when he miscarried and was still in the hospital. However, Xie Dongyang can''t care so much, because if he didn''t work hard, he would have fallen down.


    "I do have a thing to say. I''ve discussed it with my mother and I think it''s feasible."


    "You said." Xie Dongyang raised his hand in a respectful manner.


    Xie Dongyao walks over to the sofa and sits down beside Xie Dongyang, holding his second brother in hand, as close as before.


    "Second brother, actually I know that you may not be able to accept it, but if you think about it carefully, you will find that in the current situation, this is the best choice for our Xie family. "


    "Don''t ink, say it quickly." Xie Dongyang knew that his sister was deliberately laying the groundwork for fear that he would get angry.


    Xie Dongyao breathed deeply, closed her eyes and said loudly, "second brother, you should not only get married, but also have a woman. You''d better continue to marry your elder sister-in-law. Because sister-in-law has the ability, the talent, is also good to us. If you two are together, it''s the best choice. Otherwise, if the elder sister-in-law marries someone else later, it will let our Xie family''s internal stock outflow. Mom and I hope You are with your sister-in-law. She is not a few years older than you. After you You can also have your own children. "


    "You are crazy." After hearing this, Xie Dongyang didn''t get angry. He said it calmly.

 Chapter 1508

    Because the calm tone, hidden is the storm.


    Xie Dongyang didn''t expect that such absurd words came from Yao Yao''s mouth, and she even thought she was right.


    "Second brother, I''m not crazy, neither is mother. Listen to me, fat water will not flow into the fields of strangers. The elder sister-in-law''s appearance did not say that she has a high education background. The only deficiency is that she is a few years older than you. Most of all, we are family members who are familiar with each other and don''t have to break in when we are together. Mother is not in good health. Our family is in a special situation. Even if you marry her casually, you can''t get along with her. "


    "Go on."


    "I know you don''t like sister-in-law, but it doesn''t matter whether you like it or not. You just need to marry her and let her stay in our Xie family, take care of mom and Ning Ning Ning, and help you take care of the company. As for who you like, you can find it outside. I think Sister in law won''t mind. To put it bluntly, it''s the relationship of interests and the sacrifice of family stability. I know it''s hard for you to do this, but my mother and I both think it''s the best way. Second brother, I want you to think about your family. "


    "Is there anything else?" Xie Dongyang took out a cigarette and lit it, laughing.


    "Besides, if the elder sister-in-law doesn''t stay in our house, she will marry out later. In case she takes Ningning away, we will lose more. You don''t want to see Ning Ning call another man dad, do you? And The eldest sister-in-law is only in her thirties and under forty. She is so young that she can''t be single all her life. Even if she says she won''t find her in the future, don''t believe her. "


    "Do you think of all this, or did your husband tell you?"


    "What matters to my husband? He doesn''t know. I discussed it with my mother."


    "Well, good."


    "So, do you agree? Second brother? " Look at the second brother''s tone is a little loose. Xie Dongyao is a little happy.


    "Agree to fart, Xie Dongyao. I''ll tell you these words. Just say them once today, and I''ll fan you to death later. Don''t care if you are my sister, these words shouldn''t be said from your mouth, and mom can''t let her open this mouth with me. It''s ridiculous. How could you have such a crazy idea? Elder sister-in-law''s own family situation is not bad. If it''s not for loving elder brother, why should I thank my family for this grievance? I don''t care who I call father after Ning Ning, as long as she has a good time with her sister-in-law. And You, Xie Dongyao, when you get married, don''t come back to help. I''m the one in charge of this family now. "


    "Xie Dongyang, you..."


    "By the way, I don''t think you and mom have a good head. We should go to the psychiatry department."


    Finish saying, Xie Dongyang gets up, Buddha sleeve leaves.


    Sitting in the black Ferrari, Xie Dongyang banged his forehead on the steering wheel.


    Sometimes, I wish I had a dream. My father is not dead, my eldest brother is not dead, and my family is the same as before.


    Now, like what?


    Since the accident at home, everyone has become jumpy. The company has been in a mess. Several women''s family members are not easy to worry about.


    Xie Dongyao''s remark today is not intended to block Xie Dongyang.


    Let him marry his sister-in-law? What''s this called? He thanks Dongyang for making it? Is it not to be laughed to death?


    He took a disappointed look at the old house of Xie family, which once made him feel warm, and drove away.


    In a nightclub, Xie Dongyang asked some of his former buddies to have a drink. Everyone had a good time.


    During the banquet, a famous female net Hong came over and sat beside Xie Dongyang. "President Xie, I''ve heard a lot about your fame. Here''s to you."

 Chapter 1509

    Xie Dongyang looks up at the female net red, and For a moment.


    There is a certain resemblance between the eyebrows of this woman A Sheng''s, although not as beautiful as a Sheng''s, but there is so little verve is really rare.


    "Mr. Xie, you don''t know him, do you? The hottest net red recently Now in the Internet age, stars are so valuable, and stars don''t have much traffic. They are all online Red Cross games, bringing their own traffic, and creating a huge interest circle. This is Miss Lin Mengmeng, Wang Hong''s name is -- thank you very much. "


    "A little."


    Xie Dongyang doesn''t pay attention to these women, but he has always paid attention to the popularity of the Internet.


    Why is Lin Mengmeng so angry? Because she doesn''t rely on the net red that sells her face. She doesn''t sing or dance.


    There is no special talent, not to mention the anchor who brings the goods, does not perform and eat, does not shoot short stories and videos.


    The only way to attract fans is to guide public opinion.


    She has her own team. Her style is to stand in the broad vision of women and help women constantly attack men. In the name of maintaining women''s physical and mental health, she has made a lot of money.


    Many housewives, who are her loyal fans, fight with her under the slogan of "fight for junior, fight for the dregs, fight for the mother-in-law''s family".


    In the end, he was fired. The evolution was out of control.


    And Lin Mengmeng is also red and purple. Many suppliers have started to cooperate with her to sell some female consumer goods.


    She can get into this top circle, I have to say she is very good.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengmeng didn''t have a face lift. In this age of face lift, she was rare.


    The body is pretty, wearing a short suit, long hair, light makeup, smile when slightly pursed the corner of the mouth.


    It''s the type that straight men like, because it''s silly, white and sweet.


    "Mr. Xie, I heard that you have integrated the group recently. There is a lot of activity. I especially admire you, a man of great skill If you can, cooperate more in the future. "


    "Well, there''s a chance to cooperate." Xie Dongyang raised his glass and smiled.


    Because it looks like a Sheng, Xie Dongyang inevitably looks at it more.


    In the middle of Lin Mengmeng, he deliberately played the trick of hard to get. He left Xie Dongyang and went to other rich and young places to play dice and drink.


    Up to the end of the show, Lin Mengmeng took the initiative to say, "I didn''t drive, if you don''t mind, which gentleman can give me a ride?"


    Several rich and young people saw that Xie Dongyang had some thoughts on this woman, and would not rob him. They immediately pushed Xie Dongyang out. "Of course, Xie is free. It''s a long night. Where can you go to have some coffee and have a heart to heart talk, ha?"


    Xie Dongyang didn''t say anything. He stroked his forehead and didn''t drink less today.


    In this way, in the crowd, he and Lin Mengmeng were pushed into the sports car.


    "You drink so much wine, would you please take the place of me?" Lin Mengmeng looks at Xie Dongyang and asks.


    "Take a seat in the car. I''m dizzy."


    Xie Dongyang didn''t plan to drive by himself, just sat quietly after getting on the bus.


    ''s perfume on Lin Meng''s body is a cool style which Vitoria love especially, called "Bai Du".


    this perfume is called rose in no man''s land. There is a kind of wildness and indifference in the smell, but it makes men feel a little reluctant to give up.


    Xie Dongyang is a little impatient. He turns his head, pinches Lin Mengmeng''s chin directly, and leans up


    The taste of alcohol became more and more strong. Lin Mengmeng just smiled proudly, but he didn''t hide. In her opinion, Xie Dongyang, such a young dignitary, was her dish.

 Chapter 1510

    Lin Mengmeng''s eyes are closed for a long time, but the tenderness waiting for her is still falling


    She opened her eyes, stupefied, and found that Xie Dongyang was looking at herself, but it was a little farther than the distance before she had to kiss her.


    "You Why are you looking at me like this? "


    "You are very much like a friend of mine."


    "Oh? Girlfriend? "


    "Why pretend? I and Jiangliu knew that. You are a native of Jiangcheng. How could you not know? Sometimes women are a little bit confused, but they don''t pretend to be stupid on purpose. "


    "Thank you for your injustice. I haven''t had a facelift. I didn''t mean to do it according to your friend."


    "You didn''t make it, you just happened to look very similar, but What do you want when you come to me on purpose? "


    "Money and status, of course. What else?"


    Lin Mengmeng sees that Xie Dongyang''s words are broken, and it''s not interesting to put them on again, only to the contrary.


    She has been waiting for this day ever since she knew she was a little like that woman.


    Originally, she preferred the river, but there was no chance there.


    Even an excellent woman like her ex girlfriend, Zhuoya, won''t win at all. What''s more, she''s a struggling net red?


    Lin Mengmeng''s family is very ordinary. Her parents are ordinary workers. She has drawn some contacts for herself with a little beauty these years.


    Then with the mind and team, to push their own red, become a red line.


    That is to say, the intimate sisters of housewives, teachers of Mengmeng, can guide their marriage and future.


    But Lin Mengmeng is just an ordinary person who is greedy for money and power, and pays more attention to beauty.


    And at the same time, her ambition is not small. She is close to Xie Dongyang, hoping to take the opportunity to hook up with him and marry him. After all, Xie''s family is the top power.


    Even if you can''t get married and become a confidant of Xie Dongyang, you will have enough food and clothing for the rest of your life.


    It''s true that when the human society collapses, there will be no way to go.


    These women of poor birth and ambition are the most unstable factors in the world, and they always want to find the right answers.


    "You are." Xie Dongyang let go of her chin and lost the feeling of kissing at that time.


    Because, he knows, she''s not her.


    "Because I know that Mr. Xie is extremely clever and not easy to cheat, I naturally want to tell the truth But President Xie, you really need a woman around now, otherwise Those rumors about you are not very good for you. "


    "Oh? What did you hear? "


    "I dare not say so."


    "You can say." Xie Dongyang closed his eyes and leaned on the seat of the car with a smile on the corner of his eyes.


    Lin Mengmeng can''t make up his mind. After all, he doesn''t know what Xie Dongyang really thinks. In case of anger


    "It''s quite mysterious outside. It''s your own design that killed your father and brother." Lin Mengmeng finished, but also deliberately looked at Xie Dongyang''s reaction.


    "And what else?"


    "And you Maybe I covet your sister-in-law, so I started to work with your brother. Soon, your sister-in-law will be with you. At that time, the Xie family will be the world of you two. "


    "Oh, is there anything else?"


    "And It''s also said that you should kick your sister-in-law out of the board of directors and hold up your mother''s equity. Say you want to get rid of dissidents and dominate the group. "


    "Hahaha." Xie Dongyang laughs after listening.


    "You Do you really think so? " Asked Lin Mengmeng deliberately timidly.


    Xie Dongyang hooked the hook and smiled, "come here, I''ll tell you."

 Chapter 1511

    Lin Mengmeng only felt that her heart beat faster. When she looked at Xie Dongyang from afar, she felt that the man was bad and had a ruffian spirit.


    But it''s true that women can''t resist ruffians, especially Lin Mengmeng, a good girl without any negative news.


    But it really came to Xie Dongyang''s eyes that there was a very dangerous atmosphere in this man, which she could not control.


    Xie Dongyang hooks the hook, and Lin Mengmeng comes up obediently.


    "My ambition is not just to dominate the group. What I want is Step on the whole river city. "


    Xie Dongyang said word by word, deliberately speaking slowly.


    When Lin Mengmeng heard this, he didn''t feel anything. He smiled and flattered, "President Xie is a business genius. It''s not difficult to put Jiangcheng into a bag. I think it will come true soon."


    "Oh? So much for me? "


    "Of course, I always have a good eye for men."


    "Since you speak like this, it''s better How about going to my house for a coffee? "


    With such a straightforward invitation, Lin Mengmeng immediately felt a move in his heart.


    In fact, according to the routine, she would like to refuse at this time. If she wanted to refuse, she would welcome her. Next time, she would better arouse the desire of men''s conquest.


    Before Lin Mengmeng spoke, Xie Dongyang said again, "you''d better think about it and answer it. I''m very strange and have a strong self-esteem. Generally, if someone pretends to me and refuses me, it suddenly occurred to him that a long time ago, when he wanted to drive after drinking, a Sheng scolded him.


    At that time, a Sheng said seriously, "you can ignore your own life when driving with alcohol, but what''s your reason to ignore other people''s life? Do you know how much merit you will lose by doing so? "


    At that time, Xie Dongyang was full of love for Hua Sheng. He was right about what she said.


    Just a smiley face to muddle through, but now


    In this lonely city, lonely late at night, no one will face up and scold him for driving.


    "Something on your mind?"


    "Don''t you be afraid when I drink? Not afraid of an accident? " Xie Dongyang slowed down the car and slowly turned into the community.


    "No, I think it''s cool. You weren''t really drunk, just a little faster, but I like it. I''m willing to be your little fan sister. It''s the feeling of speed and passion. "


    Xie Dongyang smiled and didn''t answer, not to mention what Lin Mengmeng said.


    Two people get off together, Xie Dongyang naturally put his hand on Lin Mengmeng''s shoulder and hugged her into the villa.


    Outside, in a black van at the gate, some men were secretly patting something.


    When Xie Dongyang came out from his bath, Lin Mengmeng had changed his pajamas.


    She was wearing Xie Dongyang''s pajamas, baggy, white shirts, but they were extremely tempting.


    Such a routine, Hua Zhi to Wang Junxian also used, repeated trials.


    "You''ll get what you want tomorrow morning when you walk out of my house."


    "Then President Xie, what are we going to do now?" Lin Mengmeng''s fingers are on the corner of his mouth, and his eyes are full of ambiguity.

 Chapter 1512

    Xie Dongyang just smiled, but didn''t answer Lin Mengmeng.


    In the morning of the next day, there was a media picture of Lin Mengmeng staying in Xie Dongyang''s private villa last night, and the two came back together last night. Only Lin Mengmeng came out this morning.


    Obviously, it''s an overnight stay. We are all adults. It''s really nothing to live together overnight.


    But the key is that Xie Dongyang and Lin Mengmeng are both topical people, so they went on the microblog search in the morning, and the major media also reported one after another.


    Hua Sheng woke up in the morning by the news from the group. She was still confused.


    Hua Zhi began to gossip.


    Hua Zhi: get up soon, Xie Dongyang announces love?


    Hua Sheng: what''s the situation?


    Feng Xi: Xie Dongyang has always been single. It''s nothing to announce a relationship. What''s the highlight?


    Hua Zhi: the highlight is that this time the hostess is Lin Mengmeng.


    Feng Xi: who is Lin Mengmeng?


    Hua Zhi: OK, let''s go to sleep when I don''t say.


    Fengxi and Huasheng are people who don''t follow the stars and don''t pay attention to the dynamics of the entertainment circle. She doesn''t know what you say to her, which also hurts Huazhi.


    Or ginkgo and Yu Ping can pick up the conversation, only then calmed Hua Zhi''s plaintive spirit.


    Gingko: miss three, is Lin Mengmeng the big net red? Who claims to have more than 30 million female fans?


    Hua Zhi: Yes, she is.


    Yu Ping: I know Lin Mengmeng. I''ve seen her interview. How can I say that? If I say it directly, don''t be unhappy, asson.


    Hua Sheng: is it related to me? This man?


    I really don''t know who Lin Mengmeng is. If it wasn''t for Hua Zhi to be a star, she would never touch anything in the entertainment circle.


    Now Hua Zhi is pregnant and married to the king''s family, but she lives a life of a wealthy young grandmother.


    But there is a saying that she is right.


    Although my sister doesn''t mix in the Jianghu, there is still a legend about my sister in the Jianghu. This is the strength of Hua Zhi.


    Hua Zhi will invest in some films and TV series and become a behind the scenes producer.


    And I also have contact with some friends in the circle, such as AI Chen. When it comes to AI Chen, Hua Sheng always feels very sorry.


    AI Chen is good at singing, good-looking, straightforward, and really likes Xie Dongyang.


    But Xie Dongyang didn''t make any sparks with her. Later, the little girl walked away from her and found someone else, but she had nothing to do with Xie Dongyang.


    Yu Ping: a Sheng, I think Lin Mengmeng''s eyebrows are a bit like you. Maybe it''s a feeling.


    Hua Zhi: that''s what I want to say. I went to check the photos in the morning. It''s really a little bit.


    Ginkgo: ha? It''s not going to be done according to our young lady, is it? Disgusting.


    Feng Xi: asheng''s face value has become a household name. When she was just married to Jiangliu, the media went crazy to steal photos and report. At that time, I remember there was a frenzy, that is to say, there were many girls who imitated the dress of a Sheng. Some of them even went crazy to have a look at a Sheng''s face. At last, they were all miserable and terrible. For the sake of beauty, these kids after 00 could even give up their lives. They were so terrible.


    Hua Sheng: not really? I''m also with famous people. Do this


    Hua Zhi: I don''t dare to say anything else. After all, it''s only for the night. There''s nothing to say about that between men and women. But how can Xie Dongyang say this time? In recent years, he has never personally admitted his love. Even if he escaped from marriage at the wedding with a Sheng and rolled the bed sheets with those third-line scumbags, he has never admitted his love. Is he a cruel man?

 Chapter 1513

    Hua Zhi suddenly mentioned a period of the past, but let us all recall.


    Xie Dongyang is really a playful person. At the beginning, there were countless women. But what''s funny is that he never admitted his love. No woman asked him to tell the media personally. This is also the unwillingness of many women, right?


    In his own words, that is, since I want to be a slag man, I must be a slag in the end.


    You can sleep, but never admit to sleep you.


    At the beginning, it was true that the wedding escaped from marriage, because at that time, it was said that a Sheng was a stutterer and had no schooling.


    And Xie Dongyang''s marriage has always been a conflict, but he didn''t want to expose himself and the third line actress.


    In the end, the woman used the means to force Xie Dongyang to disclose herself, but in the end, she also stole the chicken and didn''t eat the rice.


    So, these years, Xie Dongyang is really a love affair has not admitted it?


    Fengxi: it doesn''t matter. It''s good for him to fall in love or get married. We should be a melon eater.


    Hua Zhi: let me ask him later. We have a good relationship.


    A few women ended a melon eating activity in this way.


    Xie Dongyang got up late and went downstairs at eight.


    Nanny aunt made breakfast, Xie Dongyang dressed in white bathrobe, went downstairs to eat directly, without saying a word.


    All kinds of news came from the mobile phone, saying about him and Lin Mengmeng.


    Even Ni Wenwen, who has been very steady, can''t sit still. Ask Xie Dongyang what to do. Do you want to write a public relations article to refute the rumour?


    Xie Dongyang smiled and ignored.


    Against the rumor? No, because he won''t admit that it doesn''t matter what the media shoot or what others say.


    And Last night, he didn''t touch Lin Mengmeng at all. Is that embarrassing?


    Maybe others will be shocked. Isn''t Xie Dongyang a man?


    After all, in the big evening, Lin Mengmeng''s jade body is also very impressive. Xie Dongyang is not a God, but a normal man.


    A few days ago, there was an accident at home. Naturally, I was not in the mood to think about it.


    But now that all those distractions have come to an end, he naturally has the desire of a normal man.


    So at the beginning of last night, it was like this. Lin Mengmeng was very fragrant, waiting for him in bed.


    Xie Dongyang really wants to sleep with her, anyway, everyone is the same.


    , the key is that he finally did not have to go to the mouth, do not know is the smell of Lin Meng perfume, Xie Dongyang tired of the heart.


    Or when I look at Lin Mengmeng at a close distance, I find that there is a lost temperament of a Sheng in her body?


    From a distance, there is still a little bit between the eyebrows.


    It''s really too close, but it''s not like it. Since it''s not like it, where is the appetite?


    So, at last, Xie Dongyang and Lin Mengmeng said, "let''s cooperate. You can use this opportunity to hype. I also need you to help me to make a shield, but It''s just a partnership. Even if I''m close to you, I''m afraid of taking responsibility. If I touch you, I won''t marry you. Then I won''t touch you. "


    Listen to Xie Dongyang finish saying these, Lin Mengmeng is particularly shocked, is also hit.


    How many men outside want to sleep with her, but she always carries, holds and pretends to be tall.


    I think Xie Dongyang is a guest under his skirt tonight, but He said those words just now, isn''t that the fight of red fruit fruit?


    Lin Meng, covering his hands, grasps the bed sheet gently, which is a little reluctant.


    Her voice was soft and soft. "Thank you, I don''t need you to marry me. It''s just that I see it very happily How can we fail to live up to the great spring light in this long night? "

 Chapter 1514

    Lin Mengmeng''s Frank invitation made Xie Dongyang unexpected, but he still


    In fact, Xie Dongyang is not such a dedicated person, but after knowing Huasheng, the whole person has changed.


    The emergence of Hua Sheng is especially important in Xie Dongyang''s life. Sometimes Hua Sheng regrets that if he doesn''t make friends with Xie Dongyang, he doesn''t care about his family.


    Is it easier for him to get married now?


    But what if there''s another if?


    It''s too late to say anything now.


    Xie Dongyang smiled and said, "I can''t sleep well. Someone around me can''t sleep. You can rest in the master bedroom and go out in the morning just for the paparazzi to shoot."


    "And you?"


    Lin Mengmeng was disappointed. She didn''t expect that Xie Dongyang wouldn''t touch her. Even if she didn''t touch her, she wouldn''t sleep with her.


    What a blow to Lin Mengmeng, who has always been proud of himself?


    "I''ll go to the next bedroom. If you have anything to do, you''ll knock on the door next door."


    Finish saying, Xie Dongyang pulled a towel to wipe the hair that hasn''t dried thoroughly to go out, have no nostalgia.


    After Xie Dongyang left, Lin Mengmeng was in a mixed mood.


    But a woman is also a strange creature sometimes. The more you chase her, hold her, and treat her well, the more disobedient she is, and despise you.


    The more you ignore her, the more she doesn''t sleep or touch her, the more interested she is in you.


    Xie Dongyang''s refusal made Lin Mengmeng really interested in him, so he found several people overnight to check Xie Dongyang''s emotional experience.


    Surprisingly, Xie Dongyang hasn''t had any emotional experience in recent years.


    In addition to the original singer AI Chen''s concert, AI Chen confessed in public, but Xie Dongyang didn''t respond, and the two were dead.


    Later, Xie Dongyang rescued Ni Wenwen. That woman is really talented and clean.


    But Xie Dongyang still didn''t touch it. Now Ni Wenwen has become a strong woman. The group headquarters of Xie''s family is also in full swing. Including Xie Dongyang''s own company, many businesses are actually managed by Ni Wenwen. But such a smart woman, a woman who can become a good wife, Xie Dongyang still hasn''t touched it.


    Even in recent years, Ni Wenwen and Ni Wenwen have never been photographed meeting in private, or going in and out of the hotel apartment together.


    "Doesn''t he like women?" Lin Mengmeng frowned slightly, thinking of a man like Xie Dongyang. If there is any problem with his sexual orientation, it''s really a pity for him. After all, he has money, beauty and gold.


    Lin Mengmeng''s and Xie Dongyang''s affairs have been hot all day. The Xie family is now withered. The death of Xie Yun and Xie Dongze directly caused the collapse of the Xie family.


    Xie old lady and Xie Dongyao that bad idea, let Xie Dongyang to them indistinctly have conflict and boredom.


    Even when I meet my sister-in-law in private, I feel uncomfortable.


    After having breakfast, Xie Dongyang asked several rich people to play golf.


    Originally, it was a small business gathering. I never thought that I would meet Jiangliu and Huasheng here.


    Jiang Liu seldom brings Hua Sheng out for social activities. Today, a Sheng actively follows her, for what? Because she figured out that Xie Dongyang would come, too?


    "Mr. Jiang, do you mind if I talk to Xie Dongyang?"


    Today, Huasheng is dressed in a light pink casual dress, a white baseball cap and white AJ shoes, but she is very young and full of vitality.


    Jiang Liu dotes on his face and says, "mind you, mind you very much, but I still support you. Anyway, Xie is not an opponent."

 Chapter 1515

    When Xie Dongyang saw Huasheng, he naturally had a smile he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    They went to the water bar and sat down. The waiter brought two cups of coffee.


    Jiangliu is playing with some big guys, and it''s getting farther and farther. This side is clean.


    "Ah Sheng, you seem to be thin."


    Xie Dongyang takes a look at Huasheng from the side of his head. He looks at it seriously. Huasheng is really thin. She has experienced a lot recently. She can''t eat well or sleep well.


    Although it''s cotton body, you can see that it''s not gaunt before.


    "I lose weight." Hua Sheng smiles.


    "You''ve lost weight and become a lightning bolt. How do you let us live?"


    "Have you dealt with everything at home?"


    "Well, with your blessing, it''s all settled. My father and brother have been sleeping. It''s over."


    "Aunt Xie, is she OK?"


    "All right."


    "How about Yao Yao?"


    "She''s not very well. She miscarried..."


    "That''s not good news. You let her take good care of herself."


    "Well, I''ll tell you when I see her."


    "How is Ning Ning?" Think of the elves that Xie Dongyang liked to bring with him from the very beginning. Xie Ning, the Pearl of Xie''s family, and Hua Sheng still miss them a little.


    When it comes to Xie Ning, Xie Dongyang didn''t speak, but it took a long time to say, "little girl is full of worries, but I haven''t had time to comfort recently. She has been living with my sister-in-law, my big brother suddenly left, which is also a cruel thing for children, not to mention her favorite grandfather. "


    "Yes, the two favorite people left at once, and no one could stand it." Huasheng is attached.


    "That child may be watching my boss face recently, and he is not very close to me. I am also busy with my work recently, you know."


    "When it comes to work, I also want to ask about your recent news..."


    "Are you asking that Lin?"


    Xie Dongyang directly called Lin Mengmeng Lin, which surprised Hua Sheng a little.


    She thought that Xie Dongyang really met the woman she was interested in.


    "Yes, the news is very big. Hua Zhi said in the group in the morning."


    Hearing Hua Sheng''s words, Xie Dongyang couldn''t help but raise his mouth. "Hua Zhi, everyday, can''t do without gossip. People are no longer in the entertainment circle. It''s not easy to care about such trivial things."


    "Melon eaters." Hua Sheng laughs too.


    "Ah Sheng, how about me This may be the case in my life. No matter Lin Mengmeng, Zhang Mengmeng or Li Mengmeng are here, there won''t be much difference. My heart is so big, with people, who will appear very crowded in pretend. So, a lot of words I don''t say, you should understand me. Even if the whole world doesn''t understand me, you should understand me. "


    "I understand."


    "Well, thank you."


    In fact, Xie Dongyang is too lazy to explain what he has done. If someone asks him, he must say a few words and take it back.


    But a Sheng, he can''t, his gentleness, has only given such a woman, no matter before or after.


    "Then What are your plans for the future? "


    "No plan."


    "Will you marry Lin Mengmeng?"


    "No."


    "And who will you marry?"


    "A Sheng, I can''t answer you this question. After the family changes, my heart has cooled. What''s the worldly wisdom, what''s the family love, and what''s the importance of life and death? I thought I would go back to the way I used to be, walking dead and living a life full of money. No I was with Lin Mengmeng last night. I didn''t touch her. I wanted to touch her, but my heart didn''t allow me to... "

 Chapter 1516

    Hua Sheng is silent. Every time he chats with Xie Dongyang, he feels so sad.


    In fact, it wasn''t like this before. At that time, Xiaobai was still alive. Xiaohei was still a father. They had a bunch of cats.


    Xie Dongyang is still a dandy, the second young master of the Xie family, and the man who sticks to the name Sheng when he sees Hua Sheng.


    But later, it happened so much that Xie Dongyang was no longer the former Xie Dongyang.


    "A Sheng."


    "Well?"


    "If the river died, or disappeared, or left, would you give me a chance?"


    Hua Sheng is stunned.


    "Don''t be angry, I mean, if it''s just my personal imagination, it''s not true, I''m just asking, don''t panic."


    "I don''t like assumptions about what didn''t happen."


    "Well, my goddess, always has a personality." Xie Dongyang took out a cigarette, lit it and sandwiched it between his index finger and middle finger.


    Hua Sheng looks at the man in front of him. He has matured a lot overnight, but this kind of maturity is not good either.


    Now Xie Dongyang is still talking and laughing as before, but Hua Sheng knows that he is indifferent.


    He is no longer Xie Dongyang, who had flesh and blood, nor Xie Dongyang, who had feelings and righteousness.


    "Xie Dongyang, your sister-in-law..."


    When it comes to sister-in-law, Xie Dongyang''s expression is embarrassed for a while, and then he laughs at himself, "you''ve heard all this gossip. It''s disgraceful."


    "Your sister-in-law, did she talk to you?"


    "No."


    "And what does she mean, do you know?"


    "I don''t know."


    "If she really wants to be with you, will you?"


    "A Sheng. Do you think I should? "


    "I don''t think you should."


    "Why?" Xie Dongyang took a hard smoke.


    Hua Sheng''s voice is not loud, but sonorous and powerful. "You always love your brother. When your sister-in-law is the nearest person, even if your brother is gone, you will take care of their mother and daughter all your life, but Absolutely can''t accept, touch your elder brother''s woman, this lets you in the heart and morally, can''t accept. Your mother and Yao Yao or just for your good, for your sake. But it''s torture in itself. They should not Your sister-in-law will not do the same. "


    Xie Dongyang was completely relieved after listening.


    "It seems that it''s not my family who knows me the best. It''s you."


    "I don''t know. At best, I think it''s in your position."


    "Yes, even you know the truth. As my family, they don''t understand it. If they don''t understand it, I don''t want to say much. How could I marry my sister-in-law? I''m afraid I''m not crazy. Does this make my brother die in peace under the nine springs? Just for fear that our family''s so-called bullshit property will be diluted? What kind of shit is that? My mother is old and confused Yao Yao''s brain is not easy to use, and I will not be able to see the same thing with them. "


    "You are also relieved. Just know for yourself. I support you."


    "Sheng, you are still as good as that."


    "I''m not good. Even though I have so many rebellious powers, I can''t revive your father and brother."


    "Reincarnation of life and death is the way of heaven. How can it make you go against the sky Don''t be silly. I didn''t expect them to survive. If they die, they will die. We are mortals. All mortals will die. So am I. So, a Sheng I don''t know if I can wait to be with you in my lifetime. "


    "Xie Dongyang..."


    "A Sheng, don''t worry about me. I''m fine. You take good care of yourself."


    At this time, Hua Sheng''s mobile phone rings. It''s Hua Zhi. Her voice is anxious.


    "A Sheng, I saw my second sister God, come on. "

 Chapter 1517

    Hua Sheng wanted to take the opportunity to comfort Xie Dongyang. He was in a difficult situation.


    The father and the eldest brother had just gone, and the family made a ridiculous decision to let him marry his sister-in-law.


    How did Xie Dongyang accept this?


    But there was no one to talk about the depression in his heart. Hua Sheng blamed him and beat him because of his anger.


    But after all, he is a good friend who has known him for several years. How can he be depressed?


    But I didn''t expect to receive a call from Hua Zhi halfway, and Hua Qing appeared again.


    Hua Qing herself is a mystery. She was pregnant and disappeared, leaving her family unable to find out.


    Hua Sheng and Feng Xi have even divined for Hua Qing, and their conclusions are fascinating.


    The hexagram doesn''t say that Hua Qing is alive or dead. It''s just that there is no answer.


    Slowly, a few years later, the Hua family thought she was dead.


    But a while ago, Hua Lin was lured into the woods by others and scared to death.


    Also encountered a strange snake, if not a small black rescue, the consequences are unimaginable.


    At that time, Hua Lin repeatedly stressed that she saw Hua Qing. Her second sister must be right. After all, she grew up together. How could she admit her mistake?


    But after that incident, Hua Qing disappeared and still did not appear.


    Hua Sheng didn''t have time to track down either, so something happened later.


    Now Hua Zhi says that she has seen her second sister. How important is this?


    Hua Sheng has a kind of bad feeling. He always feels that Hua Qing is a pit, not a good person.


    I don''t know if I don''t like that woman because of the deep Festival and prejudice.


    "Where is she?"


    "It''s in the underground parking lot, my God, it''s her."


    "Where is the underground parking lot?"


    "Starlight mall on the Second Northwest Road."


    "Don''t move. Wait for me there. Don''t move or follow her. Do you remember all the experiences of the fourth elder sister last time?"


    "I remember."


    "So don''t believe anyone. Don''t leave. Don''t move. Wait for me."


    "OK, five younger sister, don''t worry. I''ll wait for you."


    Although Hua Zhi is strong and domineering, she only listens to two people in her life, one is her husband, Wang Junxian, and the other is her own sister, Hua Sheng.


    So after Hua Sheng''s explanation, Hua Zhi is very obedient. She doesn''t go after Hua Qing, but silently records the license plate number.


    It wasn''t long before Huasheng arrived.


    Huasheng is from alone. It has used some special methods and greatly shortened the time and distance.


    "Are you OK, third sister?"


    Hua Zhi shakes her head.


    "Do you see any strange things, or strange people?"


    Hua Zhi shakes her head again. "No, it''s quiet. There''s no one in the mall. I''m afraid the paparazzi are tired of following me. I''ll drive around and buy some newborn supplies for my baby. When I get down from the parking lot, I see the second sister. She..."


    "Is she alone?"


    "It''s a person driving a white Volkswagen. It''s not her original car, but I remember the license plate number."


    "Good job, let''s go and have a look."


    Hua Sheng and Hua Zhi went directly to the mall, found the security office, and retrieved the surveillance video.


    Because of the identity of Hua Zhi, the shopping mall here is also very cooperative. They are given the information they want directly. When watching the surveillance video, both of them are very serious.


    Sure enough, I recorded the White Golf 7 that Hua Zhi said. It''s a Volkswagen car. The license plate number is the same as Hua Zhi said.


    "Master, please, zoom in and I''ll see the driver''s woman." The voice of Hua Sheng is not loud.

 Chapter 1518

    According to Hua Sheng''s instructions, the man enlarges the picture and presents it in front of the camera.


    Then Hua Qing''s face is right.


    But I feel like I''ve changed my appearance again. It seems that I''ve done some micro finishing and I''ve done a lot of hyaluronic acid. The main thing is that my hair is very short.


    The hair is not only very short, but also that kind of lavender. It''s a floating color. It''s really cool to dress up.


    She is different from the former one. The former Hua Qing is a high-ranking celebrity.


    He is the red man of Hua family, one of the four families in Jiangcheng. He is also above ten thousand people in the group.


    That''s the position that many people look up to. She drives tens of millions of sports cars and lives in hundreds of millions of luxury houses.


    Even her husband has to be a babysitter. Once upon a time, she lived a life of intoxication that all women yearn for. But now She is not the same as before, but this kind of dress is full of girlhood, some wild, some charming, some It''s different. It''s a little similar to those online celebrities that are broadcast live outside now.


    "It''s really her, it''s her."


    Hua Zhi has always been dissatisfied with Hua Qing. Since she was a child, she felt that she was cold-hearted, had no family, no worldly wisdom, only interests and money, so Hua Zhi felt that she would not recognize the wrong person.


    Sometimes whether you love someone or hate someone, you will have a deep impression.


    Hua Sheng also nodded, "it''s really her."


    "Five younger sister, what shall we do now? Are you going to find her? "


    "Don''t worry, she appears in front of you and the fourth elder sister again and again. She is definitely scheming. She is always scheming. We don''t want to be frightened by her. You should not know."


    "Well, let''s wait and see."


    "Well, leave the rest to me. I''ll check on her."


    Hua Sheng feels that Hua Qing''s appearance this time, like the last time, seems unintentional, but it''s definitely not unintentional.


    If she is in Jiangcheng, why don''t she come to them?


    Since they are all going to die and never see each other, what is she doing to show off in front of her family in China?


    Is there any plan?


    In contrast, Hua Lin and Hua Zhi are more secure, and kind, easy to be used by family.


    Therefore, Huasheng has to guard against it.


    Hua Sheng takes Hua Zhi out of the shopping mall and safely returns her to the villa of Wang''s family before leaving.


    Before leaving, she also told her to go out less recently and take good care of the baby.


    Even so, I still don''t feel at ease. Huasheng still takes out a bracelet from his pocket. It''s the color of oil green.


    She directly set on the wrist of Hua Zhi, very magical, all of a sudden went in.


    But Hua Zhi can''t take it down. She looks at Hua Sheng in surprise. "What are you doing?"


    "I was going to give it to you when you were born. This is what I brought back in Liuyun country. It''s really a good thing. It''s not unearthed. It''s a rare good jade. Third sister, you are pregnant now, and coincide with the eventful autumn. I can''t rest assured that you are wearing this thing. This is the blessing of the five masters of Tianshi rune. It also has the power of God to sacrifice adults. There is nothing close to you among these monsters... "


    "Five younger sister, you are so kind to me." Hua Zhi knows that five younger sisters are a little biased towards her, but she still feels moved. After all, Hua Sheng has no obligation to be nice to anyone. She is a close relative of Hua family.


    It''s hard to say. They are gods and daughters. There is no name in the book of life and death. What are you doing with Muggles?


    Hua Sheng didn''t answer, but said in a low voice, "three elder sisters, to be honest, I''ve been jumping wildly with my right eye recently and always feel that something will happen. I''m very upset."

 Chapter 1519

    Hua Sheng seldom says such things, so Hua Zhi is worried.


    "Five younger sister, didn''t you divine?"


    "Divination, but divination does not show that many things have not yet happened, and may not happen in the future, so it can not be divined out."


    Hua Sheng looked at his jade hands. Before, he always felt that he could divine the world. What''s the use in the end?


    These things are OK for ordinary people, but they can be used as the magic world.


    Whether it''s white dye or dark flame, are they helpless?


    This is still in the case of chopping the moon to sleep. If the chopping moon wakes up in the future, the consequences


    The more Hua Sheng thinks about it, the less optimistic he will be. He only thinks that he will be satisfied if he can walk with the river well before he wakes up.


    "Then don''t think so much. Let''s go step by step."


    Hua Zhi is in love with her five sisters. She puts her hand on Hua Sheng''s shoulder to comfort her.


    Hua Sheng nodded, then left the Wang family. He was going to find Yu Ping to sit down.


    It''s hard to get free recently. I want to drink tea alone with my old friends and get together.


    I don''t know. The wind stopped me halfway.


    Feng Xi''s call was always urging, and Hua Sheng went directly to her home.


    It''s funny that Qin Wanyu was also there, and was mopping the floor in the house.


    "Well..." When Hua Sheng came in and saw this scene, he was a little embarrassed.


    "Just ignore me, ha, I am voluntary, Xi Xi won''t forgive me, and I will not leave." Qin Wanyu thought about it. As long as Fengxi didn''t forgive him, he would be dead here, either as a male nanny or as a hourly worker.


    "You two are not well?"


    Hua Sheng is speechless. They fight with children. Yes, every day, there is no adult appearance.


    It''s not mature at all. A wind comes from Qin, Anhui and Henan, and a king of Hua Zhi shows up.


    As long as they quarrel, both Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu feel headache, because as common friends, they are bound to be involved.


    In contrast, the real children, Gao he and Ginkgo biloba really make people worry a lot. Sometimes there is a long time to quarrel, and it won''t last forever.


    In fact, Feng Xi always wanted to break with Qin, Wan and Yu. After all, he was sensitive to identity and didn''t want to implicate innocent people.


    But after all, I have that person in my heart, saying that it''s not uncomfortable or fake, so I can only cut it and continue to reason it out.


    "What''s good? He''s a big head. I''m bored to see him now Don''t worry, you come with me. "


    Wind Xi deliberately stares at Qin Wanyu, then pulls Hua Sheng into the bedroom and closes the door quickly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Change your cotton body."


    "It''s only two days, isn''t it? Did you remember the wrong day? " During this period of time, thanks to Fengxi''s secret skill of using the wind family, Huasheng has been changing her cotton body to give her a place to rest her soul. At first, she felt a little troublesome, but over time, she was used to it.


    "No, tomorrow There''s something wrong with that, so I''ll change it for you in advance. "


    Wind Xi said nothing but salt, trying to cover up their differences.


    Maybe it''s because of the good feeling. Hua Sheng didn''t have much doubt. He just nodded, sat on the windy chair and closed his eyes. "Then hurry up, don''t delay your business."


    The wind Xi looks at the Hua Sheng in front of her eyes, suddenly her heart beats faster and her breath is also in a hurry.


    She has the northern cold ice jade given by the Pluto in her hand, but a Sheng doesn''t know.


    The king of the netherworld said that if you tell him in advance that Hua Sheng won''t, you might as well change it directly. The overall situation is certain, and Hua Sheng has no choice.

 Chapter 1520

    So Fengxi has been waiting for opportunities. Now it''s a good time to start, but after doing this, it really can''t go back.


    If at that time a Sheng gets angry with himself and breaks up with himself, then


    Once again, Fengxi is entangled, which is also the entanglement at the last moment.


    But think about it carefully. Even if a Sheng is angry and doesn''t take care of herself, but she has the body of Beihan ice jade, and then she can have children, which satisfies her greatest wish.


    Compared with the biggest wish of a Sheng, what are these?


    In this way, when the wind comes to the heart and changes the body of Huasheng directly, the cotton that was prepared was changed into the ice jade of Beihan in an instant.


    It''s too late for Hua Sheng to feel a little cold behind his neck.


    She just felt as if something cold had entered her body.


    Hua Sheng suddenly turned around and held Feng Xi''s hand in his hand. "What do you do?"


    Fengxi''s face was defeated. She looked at Huasheng and said nothing for a long time, but she flopped and knelt in front of him.


    "Wind, you..."


    "A Sheng, I''m ready for the thorns. Now I will apologize to you."


    Hua Sheng''s heart was cold, he held his hands tightly, looked at the wind for a long time, and then sighed slightly, "you have used the Beihan ice jade for me?"


    "Yes."


    "What did Ming Yan give you?"


    "Yes."


    "Why don''t you tell me in advance?" At this moment, Hua Sheng''s face was bloodless, and she wanted to shiver all over the ice.


    "Because Lord Pluto said, I told you in advance, you must refuse. I''d better..."


    "Why don''t you just change it for me?"


    "Yes."


    "Wind, I trust you so much..."


    "I know that''s why I''m the only one who can deal with you. I don''t have a chance to get close to you."


    "But why do you do that?"


    "You have fulfilled your greatest wish to have children with Jiangliu and become a mother in your lifetime." Wind Xi''s answer is also dry and crisp, but the heart of Hua Sheng''s Qi just wants to jump out.


    Hua Sheng raised his hand and pointed to the wind tremblingly. "You really want to be angry with me. The wind is blowing. Do you know that I can''t owe such a big favor to Lord Ming? Do you know where the Beihan ice jade came from?"


    "I don''t know. Lord Styx has that identity. It''s normal for some good things."


    It''s really not weird. The Pluto didn''t tell her the story.


    "This thing is only in the hands of emperor Tian, who gave it to the eighth prince. The eighth prince came to me a while ago and wanted to exchange terms with me. I didn''t agree. I want Beihan ice jade, I also want to give birth to children for Jiangliu, but I can''t live without the bottom line. In this world, nothing is worth exchanging. Later, the eighth prince went to find Ming Yan. He didn''t know what conditions to talk about. He got the Beihan ice jade, but I refused I can''t let Ming Yan pay for me. I can''t pay back. But you... "


    "Ah Sheng, I know you must be sad. You can blame me as well as scold me. I am a mere mortal. I have no right or wrong in my heart, and no sense of justice. I hope my friends will be good. You don''t know how many times I look at you, holding the Hualin family''s children, and the gentle eyes I know that you are eager to be a mother from the bottom of your heart. You love the river so much. How can you give up not to leave blood to him? A Sheng, if you don''t want to accept the human feelings, let me recite them. I will repay them. As for me, if you don''t forgive me, I will admit it I don''t want to say I''m doing it for you, but I did it. "


    The wind Xi kneels on his knees. When he says these words, his face is full of tears.


    She hopes her friends can get happiness. Ah Sheng is so kind. Why can''t she get happiness? Why can''t we have our own children?


    At this time, Qin, Anhui and Henan pushed the door and entered by mistake. When they saw this, they were shocked.


    "Xi Xi, why are you kneeling for a Sheng?"

 Chapter 1521

    It''s really a bad time for Qin Wanyu to come in. Fengxi is not only embarrassed, but Huasheng doesn''t know what to do.


    "Qin Wanyu, get out of here. It''s none of your business."


    "That''s not good. Why are you kneeling for a Sheng? Get up for me. Do you have any backbone? Do you know that there is gold under the man''s knee?"


    Qin, Wan and Yu really care about this woman, so they can''t see that she is a little aggrieved, so they directly stretch out their hands to the wind.


    "I''m not a man and I don''t have any gold. It''s my business with asheng."


    "I don''t care. I don''t want you to kneel."


    "NIMA, I don''t kneel. You take my place?" Wind Xi is also angry and dizzy. I really want to kick him out.


    But


    Qin Wanyu looked at the wind, and after a long time, he said, "Fengxi, I don''t want you to kneel down. If you really do something sorry for ah Sheng, I will kneel."


    Wind Xi is stunned. I didn''t expect this guy would say that. Hua Sheng is also slightly shocked.


    As he said, Qin Wanyu turned to kneel, but was stopped by Hua Sheng directly with his spiritual power. "You two have enough. It''s clearly not my fault. Now you two want to kidnap me in the name of good friends, isn''t it? When the river is away, you will bully me together? "


    "No one dares to bully Mrs. Jiang. Hua Sheng, my family''s Fengxi is really a fool, but you can see that she adores you so much and cares about you as a friend. Don''t worry, she won''t kill you, will she? " Qin Wanyu tried to use the three inch tongue to help the wind get away.


    Hua Sheng is also very angry, but his discomfort is more obvious.


    Maybe it''s the northern cold ice jade. It''s too cold, which makes Huasheng feel even colder.


    "That''s enough for you two. Forget it. This is the end of the matter. It''s useless for me to say anything. That''s all."


    As he spoke, Hua Sheng got up.


    "A Sheng, I''m sorry for you. It''s all my fault. You scold me to death. I promise not to answer back."


    "I don''t want to scold you. When I come back, I''ll settle accounts for you slowly, you stinky girl."


    Hua Sheng was really angry, but he didn''t have the heart to scold Feng Xi''s bloody dog. However, before he left, he was so mercilessly on Feng Xi''s head.


    And Hua Sheng seldom swears. She has always been a gentle girl. She scolds stinky girl for the first time.


    Later, a light disappeared in the windy house.


    "Hoo Hoo A Sheng must hate me. I don''t think he can talk to me for half a year. " Feng Xi is still afraid after finishing this task.


    So I was still uneasy when I watched Hua Sheng leave.


    "So, what did you do?"


    "Well..." In the face of her own fault, Feng Xi has no foundation to say it again.


    At this moment, I only wish I could slap myself twice. My friendship with a Sheng is so strong, but I still have to do something like this.


    Although Beihan ice jade was picked up by her, she still owes it to the Pluto.


    The emperor of the underworld owes the eighth prince, those people in Tianting One by one, they are scheming ghosts, not easy to provoke.


    It''s even more painful to think about it.


    "You and he will not carry a Sheng, to seduce the river, right?"


    Qin, Wan and Yu saw that the wind was faltering, and suddenly their brain holes opened, and they pulled a special reason for dog blood.


    On the next side, Fengxi directly takes up the ashtray and flies over the head of Qin, Wan and Yu.


    If he didn''t hide fast, he would see blood. This woman is cruel enough.


    "What are you talking about? I''ll beat you to death. " The wind Xi stare at the eyes, be Qin Wan Yu''s gas all want to be infatuated.


    Carrying a Sheng on his back and luring the river, he can think of all this. Is there a total of rice fields in his mind?

 Chapter 1522

    "Feng Xi, you are crazy. Do you want to murder your husband?"


    "No, I just want to give you a slap in the wall. I can''t even pull it down." Said the wind.


    "Then I ask you, if you don''t say it, I''m sure he''ll have a big brain hole."


    "Open your uncle." Another pillow came from the wind.


    "Are you trying to seduce the river? Did you really do it? " Qin, Wan and Yu asked not to give up when they caught the pillow.


    It''s windy. I won''t lose anything this time. I''ll just come here in three steps and two steps and directly catch Qin Wanyu''s ear.


    Qin, Wan and Yu were even better. In order to avoid their ears being pulled off, they directly touched them.


    "My God, Qin Wanyu, how dare you steal?"


    "That''s impossible. Who told me to have a chance?"


    "I I''ll beat you to death, son of a bitch. "


    In the end, Fengxi is in a bad mood. He was afraid when he did this. Now Qin, Wan and Yu are still out to make trouble.


    Angry, her eyes were red and she was about to cry.


    Qin, Wan and Yu are not stupid either. They don''t seem to make any noise. They immediately hug Fengxi in their arms.


    "Xi Xi, don''t cry, I won''t tease you."


    "Son of a bitch, even you bully me."


    The wind blows two fists on Qin Wanyu''s shoulder. Qin Wanyu is also a tough guy, but he doesn''t hide.


    Just coax the wind patiently, "well, don''t cry, darling, you are so grown-up. Besides, my woman is the successor of the Feng family. How can the first family be so fragile? What do you think of the Goblins who are beaten back to their original shape, and what do you think of the Goblins who are taken in? What do you think of your peers who are not as good as you? "


    Qin, Wan and Yu forced me to talk, which made me laugh.


    "Qin Wanyu, you don''t have a domineering President fan''er at all now. Your personal establishment has completely collapsed. Look at the flow of people? It''s always cool. "


    "I''m not a bully president myself. I''ll be your man."


    In a word, Fengxi''s heart has changed. It''s really old-fashioned and glib, which makes Fengxi feel much better in an instant.


    Qin Wanyu is holding the wind, touching her hair, greedily smelling the natural fragrance of her body. Since making trouble, don''t get close to her. I really want to.


    "Xi Xi, if you don''t tell me about you and a Sheng, I won''t ask. I know your secret."


    "In fact, it''s not a secret. I made a Sheng''s cotton body. Everyone knows that."


    "And then? What''s wrong? "


    Wind Xi wiped the corner of his eyes, and Qin Wan Yu both fell on the beige sofa behind him.


    Feng Xi slowly talked about this matter and taught it to Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Qin, Wan and Yu were silent for a long time.


    "Isn''t this too abrupt for me?" Asked the wind.


    "Yes, you are really brave. You have done all the things that the Pluto dare not to do. As a Sheng, he would rather have no children than owe people. I think the same is true of Jiangliu, but it''s better for you to act first and then act later. "


    "Yes, a Sheng must be furious, but I don''t regret it."


    "You are the king of the underworld." Qin Wanyu knew that when the wind was stubborn, it was like a cow.


    She knows that Huasheng and Jiangliu will have a lot of psychological burden. She still feels that she did nothing wrong. This paranoid temper is drunk.


    "Then I ask you, if the Pluto is restricted by the eighth Prince because of this, or even After the accident, you said, what would asheng do? " Qin, Wan and Yu are rational in the end, patiently analyzing these advantages and disadvantages.


    The wind sighed a little, afraid to speak.


    "You should ask Hua Sheng at least first. You are making a decision. You are too decisive..."


    "Fart, I asked, and there was no chance." The wind is a little excited.

 Chapter 1523

    Hua Sheng''s reaction to Feng Xi''s change of body is great.


    It''s not only psychological maladjustment, but also physical maladjustment. It''s said that beihanbingyu can cure her cold disease for many years, but how can she feel more and more serious.


    When we came back from Fengxi''s family, Jiangliu just went to visit our parents'' house and was not there.


    Gingko is not here. I went on a date with Gao He.


    Hua Sheng quickly enters the master bedroom, lies directly on the clothes, and then pulls the quilt to wrap himself tightly.


    She is not a cotton body now, with a sense of body temperature is really not suitable.


    Although it''s winter, there is heating equipment in the spring breeze of ten li, and the room is obviously twenty-eight degrees above zero.


    Hua Sheng was shivering with cold, and his lips were pale.


    She just lay on the bed without saying a word, or Xiao Hei came in quietly, looking at the master''s wrong, she couldn''t help but ask, "ah Sheng, are you ok?"


    Yes, Xiaohei is not called the master, but a Sheng.


    "Xiaohei, I''m a little cold."


    "How can you be cold? You are not cotton..." Xiaohei is stunned. Isn''t the master cotton? There is no body temperature except for the soft one.


    It can''t be as perceptive as the human body. Hua Sheng doesn''t say a word, but his lips are more and more colorful.


    Look at the eyelashes are congealed cream, small Haydn when big shock.


    "I''ll go to Jiangliu."


    With that, Xiaohei rushed downstairs and ran out of the villa.


    Jiang Liu''s mother is not in good health recently. Maybe it''s because on the surface, although she accepted her daughter-in-law, she felt sad about that.


    In the end, it''s the old feudal tradition. It''s very important for descendants.


    "Mom, if you don''t go to the hospital again, it will only be more serious. Why do you have to?"


    "Cough, I won''t go. If you don''t agree with me, I will die. If you die at home, I won''t go either." Mrs. Jiang is determined to go along with her son again.


    "The river is very difficult," you know, I will not agree


    "I didn''t let you divorce Hua Sheng or betray her to touch another woman, so you donated some Can''t you be a test tube baby? The mother of the child doesn''t need to meet you or know you. We just take the money. Now many stars do that. What are you afraid of? I''m sure your daughter-in-law won''t disagree. It''s your grandfather and father who beat you down. If you don''t have a child in the future, you will let our Jiang family''s hard work go to waste? Son, how can you bear it? How can you be so careful not to think about the blood of our Jiang family? "


    "What''s the time? Don''t tell me. I don''t agree."


    "Well, well, you don''t agree, then I won''t go to the hospital I''ll be dead. I''ll be dead. "


    With that, Jiang Fu''s eyes closed and he didn''t communicate with his son too much.


    The river quietly looked at his mother for a while and got up and walked out of the bedroom.


    "Dad, take care of my mother. I''m gone."


    "River flow, this matter really has no room for discussion?" Jiang''s father doesn''t seem to give up.


    "No."


    "If you are too embarrassed to speak, let''s go and tell asson. I think she can understand."


    "You are not allowed to go to asheng and make trouble for her. If you go, you will not be my parents in the future."


    Jiang Liu is a little angry. A Sheng has worked hard enough. How can she let her parents torture her?


    He doesn''t allow anyone to bully asheng a little, not at all.


    Jiang Liu comes out of his parents'' house in anger and just collides with Xiao Hei.


    "River current, go home quickly. It seems that a Sheng is not right..." Black cat spoke, just like people, said so fluently, river stream didn''t care much about it, directly got on the bus and ran all the way back to spring breeze.

 Chapter 1524

    The river heard Xiaohei say that Huasheng was not right. He didn''t have time to think about anything. He immediately returned to the spring breeze of ten li.


    As soon as she entered the bedroom, she saw Hua Sheng curled up in the quilt, shivering. She closed her eyes tightly, but her face was pale.


    "Ah Sheng, what''s the matter?"


    The river turns over to bed directly, hugs Hua Sheng, tightly hugs in the bosom.


    Hua Sheng was suffering and barely opened his eyes. "Are you back?"


    Her voice is very small, it can be seen that it is quite uncomfortable.


    "Don''t scare me, asheng. What''s wrong with you?"


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry."


    "Don''t lie to me. It''s all like this. Is it OK? No, I''ll go to Fengxi to have a look. " Jiang Liu knows that he is a mortal. He doesn''t understand those illusions. Only Fengxi can know what''s going on. After all, the cotton body is made by Fengxi.


    Hua Sheng pulls the sleeve of river current, shake his head difficultly, "don''t go."


    "Then tell me, what''s going on?"


    "Northern cold ice jade."


    Hua Sheng is very difficult to speak, because she always feels that she is in a cold cave. The whole spring breeze is so warm, but she can''t feel it at all.


    On the contrary, the forehead exudes white frost, which is about to turn into an Iceman.


    River flow is urgent, holding Hua Sheng directly rushed to the living room, with blankets layer upon layer of Hua Sheng wrapped up, like a silkworm chrysalis is.


    Then he turned the fire in the fireplace to the maximum. Then he took out the first-aid kit to warm the baby. He covered Huasheng''s body with stickers, which made him sweat.


    "A Sheng, do you feel better?"


    In fact, it''s not much better, but in order not to worry about the river, Huasheng still nods.


    "What can I do? What is Beihan ice jade and why do you become like this? " The river constantly wipes Huasheng''s face with a hot towel and helps her to wipe the condensation cream on her eyelashes. But after a while, there is another one.


    At first, Hua Sheng could whisper a few words to Jiang Liu, but later, I don''t know if he was asleep or in a coma. There was no echo at all.


    River flow in the heart very flustered, he is helpless, can only ask Xiaohei, "Xiaohei, what is Beihan ice jade?"


    The little black face looked at the river without expression, and didn''t say a word. It seemed that he was wondering whether to tell him. After all, the master didn''t say it, and it could not be said.


    "Tell me the truth. If you care about your master, you must tell me."


    "Beihan ice jade is an ancient treasure."


    "And then?"


    "Then, its power is very strong, the master has been using cotton body not only limited ability, but also can''t have children with you."


    "So?"


    "So, Miss Fengxi didn''t know where she came from. She replaced it for my master."


    "You mean What is the body of a Sheng now The river flows in a daze.


    The black cat nodded, "that''s right. It''s a rare rarity in the world. My master is good with nature, but after all, he is a soul. Suddenly, he is attached to the Beihan ice jade. I''m afraid she doesn''t adapt to it But there should be no danger. "


    After hearing this, he picked up his cell phone and shouted to the wind.


    After all, she was the first.


    When they entered, they saw the river holding Huasheng wrapped in layers and sitting in front of the fireplace in the living room.


    "What''s the matter, this is it?" When Qin Wanyu came in, he was stupid. Look at this posture.


    "What did you do to my wife?" The river flows coldly across the windy face.

 Chapter 1525

    Fengxi wears a wine red cashmere coat, which has the taste of a mature girl. It''s rare for her to dress so mature.


    Maybe I know that I''m in trouble, so I was questioned by the river current, but I didn''t dare to say a word.


    "Speak." The river is really angry. He seldom treats his friends so unkindly.


    It''s Qin, Wan, Yu and Wang Junxian. They have known Jiangliu for years. They haven''t seen him like this. They are really scared.


    "River, listen to me." Qin, Wan and Yu were questioned, and they couldn''t bear to explain for themselves.


    "Shut up and let her say it."


    River current really does not give face, this kind of person seldom loses his temper at ordinary times, but once he loses his temper, it is also frightening.


    In a sense, Jiangliu and Huasheng are the same kind of people. They are good at talking at ordinary times, but once they get angry, it''s really hard to finish and coax them. So Qin, Wan and Yu were directly connected by the river.


    Wind Xi just bit his lips, some of the guilt of the opening, "I gave a Sheng for the north cold ice jade."


    "Go on."


    "A Sheng''s cotton is not fit for a long time, and she can''t have a baby, which is her biggest regret. It''s said that Beihan ice jade has powerful spiritual power. Once it is used by a Sheng, she will strengthen her energy just like she has a real body. Most importantly, it can be stronger than the body. The body has functions. Beihan ice jade has all of them. That is to say, a Sheng can give you a baby later. "


    The river didn''t say a word. Keep listening to the wind.


    "Naturally, I don''t have this kind of Heaven material and earth treasure, so the northern cold ice jade was given to me by Lord Ming. I asked at that time, why don''t I give it to ashing personally? He replied that a Sheng would not accept this sentiment. I think it''s too much to owe to Lord Styx, so he thought, borrow my hand, and directly change it for a Sheng. "


    The river flow is very logical, so I directly ask Feng Xi, "where is this thing from? If he had, why didn''t he take it out earlier? "


    Feng Xi took a look at the river and became even more guilty. "Lord Ming didn''t have it before. It was only recently. Someone knew that a Sheng needed it. He gave it to Lord Ming."


    "To the Hades? Such a good thing, send it as you like? If everyone has it, is it still Tiancai and Dibao? " A smile from the cold river.


    This smile is really a little hairy.


    Qin, Wan and Yu couldn''t get in their mouths and didn''t dare to answer. Fengxi continued to say, "it''s the eighth emperor''s son who gave it to Lord Ming, not for nothing. It''s really conditional. You need to stand in line. Lord Ming needs to stand in line with him. You may participate in the battle of seizing the nine sons of emperor Tian in the future."


    After listening to the river, take a breath of cool air.


    "We don''t want this. Ah Sheng is right. We can''t return the favor. Lord Ming, we can''t take this gift. It''s windy. Take it out quickly for this northern frozen jade. We''d better use cotton for health. I don''t care if we have children."


    As Huasheng thought, Jiangliu didn''t care about heirs, just wanted peace, just wanted to stay together for the rest of his life.


    The wind flattened its mouth and didn''t respond.


    "River current, this thing will be used. Just keep using it It''s nothing I thought. "


    "You don''t understand a Sheng. Only I understand that she doesn''t want to do this. In case that the Emperor Ming is involved in the civil war of the emperor Tian''s family in the future, when there is a flash, a Sheng will be sad and guilty for a lifetime. I don''t want her to live with this taste. What is the child? I can live without children, but I will never wronged my wife. "


    "But there''s no way to change it. Once it enters the body, it will recognize the Lord. Jiangliu, you should kill me. It''s my fault." The wind came back word by word.


    The river froze

 Chapter 1526

    "What do you say?"


    "I can''t change it. Once it''s in the body, it''s integrated into one. It''s integrated into a Sheng."


    The river was silent for a long time, and its face was black and frightening.


    Qin, Wan and Yu were even afraid that the river would be angry at any time, and they would strangle their necks to death.


    So run to Fengxi and protect her. I''m afraid the river will run rampant.


    However, the river didn''t do that. He was not so unreasonable. The wind was not enough to let him go.


    After a long time of river flow, I lowered my head and gently stroked the sleeping Huasheng.


    "A Sheng, don''t be afraid. I''ll pay back all the debts I owe. I''ll pay back all the debts I''ve accepted."


    "River, what''s wrong with asheng? She Are you asleep? "


    Wind Xi just noticed that Hua Sheng''s eyelashes had been coagulated with white cream.


    The river didn''t take care of the wind, but Xiao Hei came and said, "a Sheng should be in a coma. After you replaced it with beibingyu, she felt ill, so she reacted very much. She was afraid of the cold and shivered all the time. The river held her all the time, but it seemed that it still didn''t work. Beibingyu is a God from heaven to earth. Not everyone can bear it, even a God Immortal, you will also take some risks. It''s not right for you to act so rashly. "


    "In the manger, the black cat can talk?"


    When Xiaohei opened his mouth, he was still so righteous and awe inspiring, which frightened Qin Wanyu.


    I don''t think it''s strange that the wind blows. After all, I knew that Xiaohei was unusual.


    "Xiaohei, then What should I do now? Did I suffer a lot


    After all, Fengxi is afraid. She doesn''t control such things as Beihan ice jade at all. She just thinks it''s a good thing for asheng. It''s impossible to ask for it. And she also believes that the emperor of the netherworld won''t harm Huasheng, so she dares to do so.


    In fact, of course, the Pluto will not harm Hua Sheng. How many times has he betrayed the principle for Hua Sheng?


    But at present, Huasheng is really in a bad situation. When the wind comes to him, he reaches out to touch Huasheng''s forehead and tries the temperature.


    However, the river is still angry with her, so she directly threw away her hand and held Hua Sheng far away, but she didn''t let the wind come across her.


    Wind Xi embarrassedly withdraws his hand, "river current, is my fault, how do you deal with me, I have no complaint."


    "Now, what''s the use of that. You always do things impulsively. " The river is cold.


    "River, why do you have to? At this time, it''s useless to blame Fengxi. She is also for the sake of Huasheng. " Qin, Wan and Yu are still short guards.


    "I don''t need you to do us any good, as long as I don''t do us any harm, thank God."


    "What are you saying? You are in a bad mood. I can understand it, but you..."


    "Let''s go. For the moment, I really don''t want to see you."


    The river is really very angry, so even though Qin, Anhui and Henan were friends for many years, they still didn''t give face to each other and even ordered them to be evicted.


    "Well, let''s go. Don''t be angry. It''s because of me. I''ll give you an account."


    Before leaving, Fengxi took a look at Xiaohei, "come out with me."


    Xiaohei is obedient too. He really followed the wind and walked out of the spring breeze for ten li.


    This year''s winter seems to be extraordinarily long. It''s the end of March. It''s still snowing.


    Ten li spring wind, a vast snow landscape, the day is still so cold.


    The wind tightened the cashmere coat, and the face was ugly. "Xiaohei, should I go to the Hades now, or should I come to see the situation of asheng?"


    After three seconds of silence, Xiaohei replied, "why don''t you go to find fengqingcheng to have a try? She has lived for a long time and has seen a lot. "


    Wind is a Zheng again, eh? Why didn''t she think of it just now? Yes, the ancestors of fengqingcheng are also very powerful.

 Chapter 1527

    On the one hand, Fengxi hurriedly went to fengqingcheng, the ancestor of Fengxi, to see why asheng reacted like this and scared people to death.


    On one side is the fairyland of yaochi in Tianting. Empress Tian Niang''s face is seriously calling for her son TIANYAO.


    The queen of heaven is the original match of the empress of heaven. She has a lofty status, which is beyond the comparison of those concubines.


    What''s more, empress Tian comes from the cloud family, the noble God of war family. For more than 100000 years, the cloud family has occupied an important position in jiuchongtian.


    And Tian''an Yunlei is the lineal successor of the cloud family. She is better than her sister Yunwu.


    The Yuns are the gods of war and the beauties. The beauty of empress Tian''s mother has always been praised by everyone.


    However, it is not necessarily favored if they are good-looking. At first, when the emperor and the queen of heaven got married, both of them were still young.


    At that time, the emperor was also kind to her. After all, her beautiful wife was young and beautiful, but after a long time of contact, she changed her taste.


    Why?


    Just like the empress in the world, she has to restrain a lot of things because her status is too noble.


    At that time, she was still a young girl, but she was old-fashioned in every word and deed, and her face was even less smiling.


    When we meet with the emperor of heaven, we talk about the business of heaven. Where is the fun between husband and wife?


    As time goes by, nature is boring. Don''t forget that even the God is a man.


    Men, or like interesting soul, you can be gentle will coquetry, you can also be spicy will hate people, even if you naughty do not understand etiquette.


    But she is too perfect. How can a woman who is too rigid and perfect get her husband''s favor?


    He may appreciate you, respect you, even be afraid of you, but he will never like you, will not love you.


    When she realized this, it was tens of thousands of years.


    The son TIANYAO is so big, but in the past tens of thousands of years, so many women have come to Tiangong, all of them are women of the emperor of heaven.


    Each of them is young and beautiful, and more interesting than her. Each of them has children, which makes her a great enemy.


    So even if it is the eighth prince, it is not so outstanding.


    When TIANYAO comes, give her mother a light bag.


    Bow with both hands, "mother and empress are safe."


    "Get well."


    "Thank you, mother."


    "Yao, sit down."


    In a word, a little maid with a bun came to pour tea for the eighth prince. She was very diligent.


    "Step back, all of you. I''ll talk to my son about the past."


    "Yes, Queen of heaven."


    The Eight maids around her, shielded by the queen, looked at her son for a long time, took up the tea cup and looked at the clear spring.


    "Yao''er, the woman has become one with Beihan ice jade. Do you know?"


    "My son knows."


    "You gave it to the Pluto, and the Pluto gave it to her?" She seems to know a lot.


    When she spoke, the nine Phoenix crowns on her head shook frequently, which was very dignified, and the purple and gold GLAZE gauze on her body was shining.


    In fact, even now, Tian Hou is still one of the few beauties in three realms and six ways. Unfortunately, she is too serious.


    Even to his own son, he is a teacher all the year round. He is not angry with himself.


    "Did your father know?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you know what will happen if you do that?" The queen questioned the eighth prince.


    The eighth prince, with his head down, chuckled, not anxious to explain.


    Touch, the teacup falls heavily on the jade platform, and the queen is slightly angry. "The woman in the world is originally the Jiutian people, born with strong spiritual power, and can use the Jiutian XuanHuo. She is the public enemy of our royal family. Now you are good, helping the tyranny, and Beihan ice jade may bring her more powerful power. You are promoting the prestige of the enemy..."

 Chapter 1528

    "The queen mother is right. Huasheng has the northern cold ice jade, so it''s just like a tiger with wings."


    "Then you..." Tian Tian couldn''t understand her son''s practice. In fact, Tian Yao was very clever. In recent years, she was secretly attacked by other factions many times.


    But when he was young, he was able to get out of danger. Several old maidservants around him always advised her that, Niang, the eighth Prince is the only legitimate son of the emperor of heaven. He is also the prince as the people said. He is the heir and will inherit the great undertaking in the future. You can''t do everything. If the emperor knows about it, he will be incompetent.


    That''s right, so gradually, Tian Tian seldom interferes in his son''s affairs. She doesn''t love him, but just wants him to have more opportunities to perform.


    As one of the few diluted treasures between the three realms and the six realms, Beihan ice jade has been coveted by many people.


    The Emperor gave eight princes, which is the glory of the eight princes, and once made other brothers red eyed.


    After all, what does it mean to give him such a valuable thing?


    It shows that the eighth Prince is still very important in the heart of the emperor.


    And the eighth prince held the treasure for many years, but he didn''t do anything. Now he suddenly gave it to the Pluto.


    Or he gave it to Hua Sheng by the hand of the emperor of the underworld. It''s really fascinating and very understandable.


    When she got the news, she immediately asked her son for clarification, fearing that he would make a mistake.


    "Don''t be impatient, don''t you know me? Where can I do things that are detrimental to my own interests. Beihan ice jade gave Huasheng, which really helped her psychic power. But in one sentence, you are wrong. "


    "Which one?" Day after day.


    "The enemy of Huasheng is not us, nor is our enemy Huasheng."


    "What does that mean?" Tianhou doesn''t understand her very well. How can she say that Huasheng is not their enemy?


    Tianting is in charge of the Three Kingdoms. Tiandi is the leader of Tianting. He always holds the power of life and death. Now, there is a person with noble status and powerful spirit.


    If the woman rebelled, wouldn''t it be a disaster?


    In terms of strength, who dares to brag on his chest and say that he can carry the nine sky XuanHuo?


    In terms of status, Jiutian is the direct line of Jiutian Xuannv. What is Tiandi in front of Jiutian? What is the cloud fire family?


    Therefore, these people in power naturally feel that Hua Sheng is a threat to them, so they will always guard against her.


    TIANYAO opens the white feather fan in his hand and chuckles, "I''ve seen that woman of Huasheng. She''s powerful, but she doesn''t have the heart to fight for power and profit. She just wants to enjoy the white head with her husband, and even the world won''t leave. How can she come to the sky again? Moreover, the woman has too much concern in her heart, and her heart is also good. She is not the kind of devil who can disturb the world and kill people. She is not a threat to us naturally. She said that she threatened me. Instead, she thought that my brothers and aunts were the ones. What do you say about my mother? "


    "Here..."


    The mother hesitated, and her son''s words were unreasonable.


    "Hua Sheng''s enemies are the moon, the devil Kingdom, and even the mysterious sorcerers, not us. Let''s see if they can compete with each other for profits, not better? "


    "But your father is always afraid of that woman. Now you send Beihan ice jade to that woman, just afraid of your father You''re not happy, are you? "


    In fact, what Tian Tian worries about is the attitude of the emperor. After all, the prince''s choice is uncertain now.


    The eighth Prince is not the emperor''s favorite son, so this move, for fear of offending the emperor, provoking Longyan rage.

 Chapter 1529

    The eighth Prince smiled, "it''s not so simple. The father and the emperor are not ordinary emperors. I don''t think they will look so shallow."


    "Here..."


    "How does the mother feel about the man who cuts the moon?"


    "Very dangerous." Later replied, perhaps out of nervousness, she got up slightly, with the long golden tail.


    "That empress thinks, if those monsters with the demon world are killed, how much will we win?"


    "Gods and Demons fight?" The queen of heaven was shocked. She didn''t understand why her son asked.


    "I''m just making a hypothesis. I''ll just answer it."


    "Of course, we don''t know who will win. We have plenty of troops and many immortals who can fight in the heaven. Not necessarily lose, but It may not win. "


    "Yes, even those who are so cautious after their mother dare not look down on the moon cutting. Will the father look down on it?"


    "What do you mean?" She always thought that her son spoke in such a profound way today.


    "After his mother, cutting the moon is our biggest threat. You can''t control it. When will he go crazy and start a war again. So, Hua Sheng can''t die. We can''t start with her. Only when she is alive can we hold back the moon. "


    "Hua Sheng? Containment? The moon


    "Who is the one who forgot to let the moon fall asleep?"


    "Isn''t that Bai ran and Ming Yan helping?"


    "Of course not. If it wasn''t for Huasheng, I''m afraid that ten Pluto bairan would not be the match for moon cutting. Although I don''t know the inextricable relationship between moon cutting and Huasheng, I can be sure that moon cutting cares about this woman, or it won''t come out repeatedly to tease her and pester her so deeply. Let Huasheng do it when he doesn''t recite it. He fell into a deep sleep and was trapped in 72 visions. All of these were done by Huasheng alone. "


    "That is the reason."


    "As far as I know, Hua Sheng has only that mortal in his heart, so he hates to cut the moon. If Hua Sheng is strong, he will have more power to fight against it. So, in a sense, Huasheng is not only the enemy of our Tianting, but also our biggest helper. "


    "Oh, that''s a very fresh statement."


    After hearing so much from the eighth prince, the queen was also slightly shaken, and her hostility to Hua Sheng was reduced by more than half.


    Tian Yao is right. What is Huasheng compared with the devil who cuts the moon?


    No matter how powerful the family of nine heavens is, it is also the God of heaven. Since it is a God, it is the just side.


    And those evil spirits in the demon world, those demons, are the ones they really fear and even want to eliminate completely.


    The saying of TIANYAO is also true. In this case, the northern frozen jade is worth it.


    Mother and son are chatting together here. On the other side, someone has begun impeaching the eighth prince.


    The emperor of heaven likes to stay in the palace of concubines Wan recently.


    Wan''s concubine is one of the favorite women of the emperor of heaven. Although she is not young, she has been in favor for many years.


    She is also the only concubine who has given birth to two princes to the emperor of heaven. She is only in the position of empress Tian. Even her sister Yunwu is not an opponent.


    Wan''s concubines come from the rain god family. They are huge and have a high status.


    His wife''s name is Yu Weiwan, which is very poetic and picturesque. It was not long before his wife entered the heaven palace that he fascinated the emperor of heaven.


    At that time, it was quite half a year. If the emperor could not be seen in the next day, it would be like being beaten into a cold palace.


    Now it''s the birth of Wan''s concubines. The emperor stayed for seven days in a row and shocked the temple.


    "Wan''er, make me a cup of chrysanthemum."


    "Yes, sir."


    Wan''s concubines slowly raised the teapot, a pair of skilled hands know the tea ceremony, coax the emperor is very happy.


    "Your Majesty, I''m surprised to hear about it recently."


    "Oh? Let''s hear it. " The emperor held the scroll in his hand and was reading it carefully. He didn''t raise his head when he spoke.

 Chapter 1530

    Wan''s concubine held a cup of chrysanthemum tea and carefully placed it in front of the emperor.


    I was very aware of the current affairs and looked at the face of the emperor of heaven. I saw nothing unusual before I opened my mouth. "I heard that the eighth prince gave that mortal woman the most favorite ice cold jade from the king. How can I hear that mortal woman is an unknown person and uses some demon fire? This person is so dangerous? It''s already the object of our heavenly palace''s concern. Why did the eighth prince do this? Did he say What other ideas does the eighth Prince have and want to help himself? "


    The emperor listened and was silent for a long time.


    Wan is also nervous, hurriedly added, "I am just a wife, naturally do not understand these, also just listen to people, so think this matter is important, just think about whether to talk to you."


    "I already know what TIANYAO did."


    "Oh? Is that what the emperor asked the eighth prince to do? " It''s obvious that Wan''s words were deliberately tested.


    "It''s not."


    "Then This practice... "


    "Wan''er."


    "Yes?"


    "Don''t criticize obsidian."


    After hearing this, Wan''s concubine turned pale and hurriedly bowed down to salute. "I know I''m wrong. I''m speechless. I just want to think for our heavenly palace. I don''t want to be threatened by any foreign forces. I don''t mean to slander the eighth prince. After all, the eighth prince was born by her elder sister, how dare I criticize the eighth prince? "


    "You don''t have to be nervous. I''m just chatting with you. Get up."


    Emperor in the end is not angry, but, attitude, or inviolable.


    The Emperor didn''t dislike the eight princes, but preferred the other princes.


    Especially the young ninth prince, the beautiful son of the mermaid.


    Moreover, the emperor of heaven is still in his prime, the successor The curtain has not been completely opened.


    Maybe Tiangong has been peaceful for a long time, so this practice of TIANYAO caused a lot of trouble.


    Within a few days, rumors began to spread around jiuchongtian. In other words, the eighth Prince drew his forces together.


    I made up my mind to fight against mortal women, and through the hand of the Pluto, so obviously, I would like to take the crown prince''s place?


    Emperor Tian has always been very taboo about this kind of thing, so after rumours spread around, Longyan will be furious.


    However, when the emperor heard these words, he was only calm.


    "What else did the rumor say?" The emperor asked his entourage.


    The old attendant bent over and said, "I dare not say."


    "That is to say, I will not blame you."


    "Those words It must be bad. It''s very good for Empress Tian and the eighth prince. It even involves the Yunwu empress and the yunzu. "


    "What''s the matter with Xiaowu and yunzu?"


    "It''s said outside that the cloud family is determined to make the eighth Prince the crown prince, so it''s necessary to help the eighth prince with all the efforts of the family. But the cloud dance lady seems to be dissatisfied with the family''s practice. After all, the cloud dance lady still has the second prince. So I heard that the cloud family has started to fight among themselves. Half of them support empress Tian and the eighth prince, and half support the cloud dance empress and the second prince. "


    "Where did these words come from?"


    "Every palace has it. It seems that several other niangs know it."


    "What happened there after that day?"


    "There was no movement. Empress Tian only summoned her Highness the eighth prince to talk that day, but there was no movement."


    The emperor nodded, "go to find Ming Yan and Bai ran."


    "Yes, Emperor."


    Before long, Pluto and Bai ran appeared in the temple of the emperor. Pluto was as respectful as before.


    It seems that Bai ran was very dissatisfied with the last time the Emperor didn''t send out troops, and asked directly, "does the emperor want to apologize to me? Our people have been killed and injured countless times, and have been hurt by the demons. As the leader of the three realms, the emperor of heaven has not only ignored, but also not sent reinforcements. What''s the purpose of this? "


    This kind of disrespectful words, the world only this old fox dare to say, after all, has the qualifications, has the strength.

 Chapter 1531

    As expected, Bai Ran is still the one who is difficult to deal with. As soon as he comes up, he will directly inquire about the crime, regardless of his rank or inferiority.


    However, it''s not surprising that Bai Ran has the blood of the Jiutian family. His identity is noble, and his seniority is too old. No matter which immortal in the Jiuchong heaven, he should give some thin noodles.


    In recent years, Emperor Tian also indulged in Bai ran, but in fact, he was not.


    Is bairan stupid? It''s not stupid at all. People are foxes. Can foxes be stupid?


    To put it bluntly, Bai Ran has only gone through one set-up, that is, this kind of set-up that doesn''t care, so she has made her way a lot easier.


    Sometimes the more careful you are, the more considerate you are, the less easy it is to climb.


    Of course, there must be no ambition at Bai Ran''s age. There is no idea to climb up.


    Just think that you can live freely, the emperor is not a fool, so open your eyes and close your eyes.


    Because it''s Bai ran, so no immortal dare to say that he is disrespectful to the emperor, and he can''t have any rebellious heart, but it''s necessary to suppress.


    Otherwise, this time, the devil kingdom is making trouble. Why didn''t the emperor of heaven do it?


    But since I didn''t do it, it''s natural that I have to ask for help.


    "Lord Bai ran, the Emperor didn''t help. He sent several waves, and they were all killed by the secret agents in the demon world."


    "Fart. The spy from somewhere must be the old man who doesn''t want to help me. Hum Just because I''m more handsome than him, I''m jealous. "


    Bai ran always said amazing things. In front of her, she said that the emperor was going to kill him.


    Later, it was said that because of his handsome appearance, the emperor was jealous of his beauty, which made people laugh and cry.


    But this is also the brilliant place of Bai ran. It''s inevitable to beat him. If the emperor wants to beat him, it''s not so easy to finish.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Don''t be unreasonable to the emperor." Pluto means to pretend to scold his friends.


    Where can Bai ran be convinced? She stretches her neck and asks the emperor of the underworld, "old devil, do you think the emperor of heaven is jealous because his face value is not as good as mine?"


    "OK, Bai ran, I came to you today, not to talk about these things. Don''t tangle with those boring times I really have a big head. " When the emperor said these words, he didn''t mean to be angry at all. Instead, he took a little indulgence.


    Does the emperor dote on this subject? Of course not. He has some scruples.


    Bai Ran''s blood of Jiutian, Bai Ran''s friendship with various deities over the years, including a period of Fengyue in Fengqing city.


    Now the relationship with Hua Sheng has become a mystery. With Bai Ran''s real strength, the emperor of heaven has to take into account that he can only pet and pretend to pet.


    "That can''t be done. If you don''t say it, you won''t say it. So many people died in our Fox family." Bai Ran is unwilling to give up.


    "What do you want?" The emperor of heaven leans on his head and plays drums in his heart.


    "There are so many people died in our Hu family. Even if the emperor really sent reinforcements, they could not be saved. That''s your responsibility. So I heard that the Taiji palace of the emperor of heaven is refining a kind of elixir recently, which can make people take the elixir that can return blood quickly. It''s said that taishenhua is still used as the introduction. This God flower is the God flower of your Tianzu. It only blooms once in 100000 years. There is only one flower. For such a precious thing, the refined thing must be a good thing. "


    "Yes, I''ll give you three. Is that all right?" The emperor of heaven was bleeding.


    "My God, no, that''s a magic pill. You only have twelve." The old slave immediately stopped the emperor''s impulse decision.

 Chapter 1532

    What the old slave said is not a lie. The emperor has only twelve.


    The princes didn''t and the concubines didn''t. They gave Bai ran three directly. This It''s bleeding.


    But Bai ran didn''t seem satisfied. "Three, so few? Don''t you have twelve? "


    "Don''t deceive people too much, Lord Bai ran. It''s a magic pill, but it''s not even for the princes and the concubines. Originally, there was another empress. Tianjun sent you three at once. What else do you want? "


    Bai ran and Baji looked at the Pluto around him.


    "It''s my duty to meet people. Haven''t my old friends? The emperor of the underworld has been in charge of the underworld for tens of thousands of years. He has devoted himself to the emperor of heaven in these tens of thousands of years... "


    "I will also send three to the Hades."


    "God..." The old slaves around the emperor were completely mad.


    The first three didn''t stop, and then three were sent out. Do you think it''s cabbage? It''s everywhere?


    Of course not. If it''s Chinese cabbage, would it be white dye? This old fox is the first chicken thief in the world. He has never suffered a loss.


    What he said before is also true. Taishenhua is a kind of magical flower. Since the beginning of Pangu, only Tianzu has it.


    This is the patron saint flower of the Tian nationality. Now it only opens in the Taiji palace of the emperor of heaven, next to the Taiji palace for alchemy.


    This flower is too divine. It only blooms once in a hundred thousand years. And there is only one flower. It''s a precious treasure.


    The pills are naturally magical.


    After the first World War of bairan and the devil Kingdom, they suffered a lot of losses, which was not pleasant. So they blackmailed a lot, which was expected.


    If he didn''t do anything, the emperor would be really afraid that day.


    After all, I don''t know what ghost idea he''s brewing. Now speaking out, it''s a relief for the emperor, so I gave three of them directly and generously.


    However, the quantity of the three did not satisfy Bai ran. He also set up the emperor of heaven for the Pluto.


    The emperor of the underworld has just experienced a war. Although there is Hua Sheng in the underworld, there is not so much loss, but it''s also a restless life.


    There is nothing wrong with the emperor''s appeasement, so the emperor once again gave three to the Pluto with a pain in his chest.


    The Pluto is also very discerning. He didn''t refuse. He thanked him directly and generously.


    "Thank the emperor for the elixir."


    "Are you satisfied?" The emperor''s heart was aching, but on the surface, he still wanted to be happy.


    "Satisfied, satisfied, well, since it''s OK, I''ll go first with the pill."


    Bai ran said that she was turning around to leave. Emperor Tian also had a headache. She put out her hand directly. "Bai Aiqing, please stay."


    "Ah? What else can the emperor do? " Bai ran looks like I don''t know anything.


    "I''m looking for you two today. There''s something really going on. I''m afraid you''ll have to stay a little longer."


    "Ah, that''s OK, you say, but hurry up. I''ll go to the Peach Blossom Fairy''s birthday party later."


    Emperor:


    Pluto:


    Well, the white fox is still in his nature. Just after the tiresome reminiscence with fengqingcheng, he turns his head to stir up some peach blossom fairies.


    The emperor of heaven coughed a few times and said, "I have many ministers, but I''m not a trustworthy person. You two have high qualifications and good family background. Like the elders, you have helped me stabilize the Three Kingdoms of life and happiness. I''ve always been grateful, so I thought that I would like to ask you something. "


    "God, please." The Pluto is always respectful.


    But even if the emperor hasn''t said it, Bai ran and Ming Yan have guessed 90% in their hearts.


    Sure enough

 Chapter 1533

    As soon as the emperor waved, even the old slaves who had been following the temple for many years were driven out. This is not convenient to talk about.


    Then, he slowly got up, with the majesty of nine days, slowly down the stairs.


    "You know these years, I value you both..."


    "Emperor, please go straight to the subject." White dye was directly connected, which was also powerful.


    The emperor of heaven took a look at Bai ran and said, "now I am old, and my princes have grown up."


    The emperor of the underworld hurriedly replied, "the emperor of heaven is always young, not old."


    "Hey, you flatter too." White dye looks at the king of the underworld''s smile from his side.


    The emperor of the underworld stared at Bai ran and didn''t answer. The emperor smiled kindly and patted Bai ran on the shoulder.


    "You ah, these years also like to play this kind of joke, the Pluto also dare to play this kind of joke on you. Well, stop making trouble, and your temper should be stopped. Now the situation is really bad. Let''s not talk about the devil kingdom. After all, the moon hasn''t returned, and the devil kingdom can''t act rashly for the time being. Let''s talk about the princes. You two think Of the nine sons, who is most like me? "


    As soon as this words came out, Bai ran and the king of the underworld looked at each other tacitly, which was very obvious.


    Just ask them who they like?


    This time, the emperor of the underworld replied before Bai ran. He arched his hand and said, "I think it''s natural that Tian Yao, the son of the empress dowager, is the most like Tian Di."


    The emperor looked at the king of the underworld for a long time, and then asked him, "you say that, but because of the north cold ice jade?"


    "No, I can''t lie. Every word is from the bottom of my heart. Even if the eighth Prince doesn''t send Beihan ice jade to Weichen, Weichen will say so. The emperor of heaven knows this best. His highness TIANYAO is from the empress of heaven. He comes from the powerful cloud family, and of course, is the best choice for the future successor. However, these things are not for our ministers to interfere with. You should consider them and make a final decision. "


    These words are also water tight, although the Pluto is usually quiet, but in the real big scene, they are always unambiguous.


    Bai ran quietly thumbs up, praises the Pluto and thinks what he said is super good.


    The emperor smiled and didn''t comment much, but asked Bai ran. "And you, which do you think is the best?"


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t have much contact with these little kids. I didn''t observe carefully. If you really let me say a future successor, I''m afraid I dare not recklessly make a giant tripod. After all, it''s not as simple as going to the vegetable market to choose Chinese cabbage, is it? Let me go back to think about this matter and give you a reply, but if you ask me about my personal preferences and don''t see any successors, then I really have a candidate. "


    "Oh, tell me." The emperor is also interested.


    What is it that can make an old fox like Bai ran stand out? Is it difficult or obsidian?


    If Bai ran and Ming Yan are both on TIANYAO''s side, the strength of the cloud family is too strong. If they are so strong, they will make the emperor have some scruples.


    "To be honest, I like Laojiu."


    "Laojiu? How old is the ninth? " The emperor was stunned.


    The emperor of heaven never thought that what Bai ran liked was Lao Jiu, the ninth emperor''s son Tian LAN?


    But Bai ran had the most contact with the eighth Prince before. At this time, he said that the ninth prince was to confuse the public intentionally?

 Chapter 1534

    Tianlan, the ninth emperor''s son, was born by the mermaid family. Yan value, the ninth emperor''s son, inherited his mother, which was particularly dazzling. Unfortunately, the mother family had no power to rely on.


    All these years, thanks to the emperor''s love, mother and son can come to this day.


    "I like it because I''m a junior. And say a little offensive words, Lao Jiuyan is very tolerant to fight. She looks like a little mermaid. The emperor knows that I always like beauty, so if I like it, I''ll stand the mermaid lady and the ninth prince, ha. "


    Bai Ran''s choice, however, made the emperor unexpected. He fell into a silence


    The king of the underworld looked at Bai ran and said, "you old fox, you have done everything for beauty. How many times have you seen the ninth prince? Is that all nonsense? "


    "It doesn''t matter how many times I''ve seen it. It''s important that I fall into the city. OK, I''ve decided at this moment. I don''t need to go back to think about it. I''ll stand on the ninth prince."


    The emperor of heaven was stunned again. He ran away from Erlang and went to the God seat in the main hall. There was no rule to speak of.


    "Emperor, I will help the ninth prince. No matter who you look after, I will help the ninth prince in succession."


    "Why is Aiqing so persistent? Is it just because of beauty?"


    "Of course not. There is no one in the ninth Prince''s family. Once they are supported, they will not threaten the emperor. As for the other women The mother clan is too powerful, whether it''s the cloud clan of empress Tian or the rain clan of empress Wan. Or the snow people of Bimei are not ordinary people. Over the years, how many times has the dictatorship of foreign relatives taken place? We have to be on guard against it. "


    Finish saying, white dye also deliberately lifted his long hair, make the emperor of heaven is also in the clouds, can''t see the truth or the lie.


    "Well, since the two love Qing have both said the person they want, let''s come here today. I''m short of them."


    "I leave."


    The king of the underworld and Bai ran all quit at once, hoping to leave here in the next second.


    Until leaving jiuchongtian, Bai Ran''s cuff swung, and directly made a small border and put them in the border.


    He looked at the Pluto. "What do you mean, old man, the emperor of heaven?"


    "I think I want to test us. Which prince do I have?"


    "Fart, depending on your age and my age, we are all the old generation of Tauren in the heaven. Do we still need to stand in line? Of course it''s the cubs who are fawning on us. "


    "It''s all the same. I want to see who makes friends with whom?"


    "Then you really stand on the eighth prince?"


    "Yes."


    "Because of the cold ice jade?"


    "Yes, because of the cold ice jade, I can''t believe it."


    "For the sake of the little girl of Jiutian family, you are so late. When you get old, you still depend on the emperor of Tianzu. I really don''t know what to say about you. Do you say you are infatuated, or do you say you are stupid?"


    "Then don''t say anything."


    The mind of the netherworld king has been seen through for a long time. Even Hua Sheng knows it. He doesn''t want to cover it intentionally, but he accepts it calmly.


    However, no one is allowed to talk about it. Naturally, Bai ran knows his temperament and doesn''t intentionally provoke him.


    "Although the eighth prince was born directly, there was little hope. First of all, his mother and aunt were from the cloud family. Don''t you think that in recent years, the cloud family is a little too powerful? Do you think the emperor of heaven will let the cloud family continue to grow? Make trouble for yourself? " Bai ran smiles with deep meaning.

 Chapter 1535

    "Come on, these are not the things you and I should worry about. Let''s go."


    The Pluto has never liked the struggle for power, so no matter who will be the successor of the Tianzu, who will be the next emperor in the future.


    For him, it makes no difference.


    He is the Pluto. To put it bluntly, the Buddha department is very good. When you do it for me, I will continue to do it.


    One day, if you don''t do it for me, I''ll be a idle crane.


    Ming Wang and Bai ran walk out of the heaven palace, and they don''t talk about the emperor.


    But Bai Ran''s heart was itchy, and he encouraged the emperor of the underworld, "let''s go, let''s go to the world?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s not you. I gave the girl Fengxi the cold ice jade. She was reckless and almost hung up for my little Sheng Sheng. Now she hasn''t woke up."


    "Isn''t it true that Fengqing has gone to the city. With her, it will surely turn the corner."


    In fact, the Pluto is more concerned about the safety of Hua Sheng than Bai ran.


    "You know that?"


    "So if you want to see the wind pour down the city, you''d better go by yourself. Don''t pull on me. We have a lot of things to do. Let''s go."


    Said, a flash, the Pluto disappeared in the entrance.


    Bai ran reached out and said, "Hey, old man, don''t go I depend on I haven''t finished speaking yet. You''re gone. I don''t know what to do with myself. If I go to Qingcheng and ignore me, I will How shameless I am in front of those Muggles. "


    Jiangcheng


    the situation of Huasheng in Fengxi is not right. It''s true that Fengqing city has been found.


    The ancestors of Fengqing city are very proud. As long as Fengxi looks for them, they are here indeed.


    Then two women of Fengjia work together to integrate Huasheng and Beihan ice jade perfectly.


    But the process lasted three days and three nights.


    These three days and nights, the wind is not to eat or drink, after all, people have been sealed.


    However, Fengxi couldn''t bear it. Qin Wanyu went in several times and fed Fengxi some water and bread.


    Finally, in the evening of the fourth day, it was finished.


    Feng Qingcheng opens his eyes, takes a sigh of relief, gets up slowly, dressed in white, just like when Feng Xi first saw her that day.


    The beauty of the city, the United States and China with some women do not let the overbearing.


    "The ancestor of Qingcheng, you have worked hard."


    "Little things, but your friend..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Well, I''ll tell you something later. You can''t use these natural materials and earth treasures in the future. Your own skill is not enough to drive Beihan ice jade."


    "Weeping It''s the Lord of the underworld who did me a disservice. "


    Feng Xi now hates to scold the king of the netherworld for being bloody. The old man said a word to Hua Sheng. He didn''t say anything else.


    Where do you know that there is such a big risk behind it? You should know that even if you die, you dare not use it for a Sheng.


    "Lord Styx always does things in a cold way. He doesn''t speak much. But he also guessed that Huasheng would be OK. Even if I wasn''t there, Bai ran would be able to solve it as well. "


    "When it comes to Bai ran, I want to gossip about you two..."


    Before Feng Xi had finished speaking, he saw that his ancestors had cast their eyes to kill people, and Leng Sheng was choked back.


    "Ancestors, cough, just now you took me to give a Sheng that set of magic, so cool ah, what is that called?"


    If you say something wrong, just change the topic quickly, or it''s no good to continue to be embarrassed.


    So even if it''s flattery, boast, boast.


    Wind Qingcheng light opening, "melting ice."


    "I''m so domineering, ha ha."


    "Huasheng uses the extremely rare Beihan ice jade among the Tiancai and the earth treasures. It''s the soul of ice itself, so our Feng family''s ice melting skill can be solved, which smoothly integrates her soul and Beihan ice jade."


    "Then When can asheng wake up? " The wind Xi looks at the sleeping beauty on the bed and feels guilty.

 Chapter 1536

    Fengqingcheng also turned to look at the soft big bed and the gorgeous sleeping woman.


    After a while, he said, "I''m not sure. Let''s see her perseverance."


    "Well It''s embarrassing. If I can''t wake up for a while, I guess the river will pick my skin. "


    "River flow?"


    The wind makes the city frown slightly.


    "It''s ah Sheng''s husband, my God. It''s wife control. I took the plunge this time, which caused his dissatisfaction. If a Sheng doesn''t wake up, I will be killed by the river. "


    Wind Xi scratched her heart and scratched her liver. How could she think that seeing such a simple thing would force her to this point.


    "That''s impossible. This woman''s body is different from that of ordinary people and that of you and me. I''ve never had such experience, so I can''t give you an answer. I can only say that she is not in danger now, because ice melting has perfectly combined them. As for the time to wake up, it really depends on one''s willpower. "


    "Well, I''ll wait for you. I''ll take you out."


    "Yes."


    Wind pour city is also a body tired, was wind Xi sent out ten li spring breeze.


    "The ancestor of Qingcheng, why don''t you go to my place to have a rest, have a good meal and go to sleep?"


    Every time the wind blows, it''s amazing.


    It''s amazing to see that a woman of her own age is such an old master of Feng family for so long.


    "No, I''m not human either. It doesn''t mean anything to me. It''s just a waste of time. I have something to do. Go ahead."


    "Well, to our ancestors."


    "Wind..."


    What does fengqingcheng suddenly think of? Turn around and stare at her.


    "Said your ancestors."


    "Don''t be careless. Practice hard. There is no genius in Feng family for a long time. In fact, your grandfather''s fragments are low-level. Take them to have a look first and practice well."


    Finish saying, the wind pours into the city to reach for a bosom, take out a white silk, throw to the wind Xi.


    Before the wind can thank you, the city has disappeared into the air.


    "Well Is this the secret script of the ancestors of fengqingcheng? My God It''s really hard to find a place to walk. God, I''m going to the underworld to find my grandfather tonight. Ha ha, I''m going to show off with the old man. I actually got the ancient secret of our Feng family. "


    I didn''t expect that the wind would give her this thing.


    It''s also a very complicated feeling for the wind. I like it, I can''t say it, I don''t feel it, neither.


    After all, they are all of one family, one blood.


    Moreover, to be fair, Fengxi is indeed the Niubi character that has not appeared in Fengjia for more than 1000 years.


    In the past, Grandpa Niubi, who said that the wind was blowing, died and turned into a beach of loess.


    It used to be said that Fengxi was forced by a nurse and a cow, but that woman was not qualified to go to the 72 fairyland?


    Fengxi not only went to the 72 fairyland, but also went to the fox nationality to participate in the relocation of Bai ran, sit on the same level with the gods, and beat the Dragon King of South China Sea.


    These things can''t be unknown.


    So, give wind Xi these, can only say, is to support the descendants of wind family.


    When Bai ran was still wondering whether to find Fengqing City, Fengqing city came, without any omen, so suddenly.


    "Bai ran, I have something to say to you."


    When the woman in white suddenly appeared in front of him, Bai ran was so scared that her hair would stand up.


    "You, you, you Why did you come suddenly? No one else had any psychological preparation. " Bai ran clenches her fists and blocks her chest, just like a girl in the spring.


    Wind falls on the city:

 Chapter 1537

    "Bai ran, please be serious. I''m not here to tell you about the past."


    "Then are you here to talk to me about the moon and the wind?"


    Wind falls on the city:


    She closed her eyes and secretly advised herself not to share the same view with the fox, which was a beast after all.


    Then patiently explained, "if you don''t speak well in this way, then I''ll go?"


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t go. I''ll take whatever you say."


    It''s not easy to see the wind pouring down the city once, where to let her go.


    At this moment, Bai Ran is with a dog skin plaster. I wish it could be directly attached to people''s family style.


    Feng Qingcheng looks at the entrance, and feels that there are many foxes around. I''m very sorry.


    "Let''s go somewhere else?"


    "Well, that''s what I mean."


    Say, white dye cuff flicks, switched the scene directly.


    They came to a bamboo forest in an instant, which is also the secret place of the fox nationality.


    It''s the place where Bai ran comes to see the scenery when he has nothing to do with it. The fox nationality is a place with beautiful scenery. There are not only peach forests, apricot forests, waterfalls, but also lush green bamboo forests. Here, you can only feel the voice and breath of nature.


    Birds sometimes fly by, two or three in company.


    In the middle of the bamboo forest, there is a hidden stream flowing down the mountain and through the middle of the bamboo forest.


    There are mossy stones on both sides, which are Zen like.


    "Is it beautiful here


    "Just so."


    "I used to think that if you had a chance, you must come to our Fox family to enjoy the beautiful scenery. I didn''t expect that it would come true so soon."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll ask you to..."


    "Shh, don''t talk first."


    Bai ran put her finger at the corner of her mouth. She was afraid to look at the peach blossom eyes and the shining wind.


    Even though she is now a God, she is still afraid that she can''t resist the charm of the fox clan.


    In particular, the old fox with such a profound Taoist style as Bai ran just turned his head to the other side.


    Bai ran set up a thatched house directly in the middle of the bamboo forest, surrounded by a kind of fence yard.


    In the middle is a seat for two with futons on it.


    On the table, there is a green wine pot. The smell of wine comes.


    Four dishes and four snacks are all popular before the wind blows.


    There are also two extremely exquisite glass cups. It''s really beautiful to drink two or three times in such a view.


    Bai ran helps the wind pour the wine silently, then hands it to her, "have a drink, OK?"


    The wind pours down the city also not to make up, silently took the wine cup, tasted lightly, "the wine is good."


    "That''s natural. I blackmailed them from others and buried them in my bamboo forest for hundreds of years. They taste good."


    "Bai ran, Hua Sheng is a nine day family, right?"


    "Yes, she is a nine day family."


    "Does she know that?" The wind poured down the glass and looked dignified.


    "She knows it, but she doesn''t believe it. After all, it''s too mysterious. You need to know that Hua Sheng was born in the mortal world and came into contact with the world in the mortal body. She can''t accept that if you tell her directly."


    "Then, does the emperor know?"


    "I already know."


    "Will the emperor kill her that day?" There are some worries about the wind.


    "Do you think the emperor has the ability to kill her? Who is the opponent of the fire of the Jiutian clan? " Finish saying, white dye mysterious a smile, take up the wine cup, a Yang and do.


    The beauty of this golden age, coupled with the posture of drinking, is unparalleled.


    Anyone who has seen it will be moved. However, at this time, fengqingcheng is not in the mood to appreciate the gesture of old love, just I think it''s a big deal.

 Chapter 1538

    Fengqingcheng didn''t get involved in this matter, but this time I used the ice melting technique to melt the soul of Beihan ice jade to find the mystery of this woman.


    Before, I only heard that there was a woman who could have nine days of mysterious fire. At first, many people laughed it off and thought it was a rumor.


    Until later, more and more people realized the power of the nine sky XuanHuo


    More and more people talk about it, panic, even fish in troubled waters.


    Tianzu has always been hostile to jiutianzu. How can we say that? It''s not hostility.


    If the Jiutian clan is still there, it will not be able to take charge of the three realms and six Taoism.


    The blood of the Jiutian family is so few that it was once thought to be a unique skill between heaven and earth.


    Bai Ran is the only one that still exists, and the God of the nine day family.


    Unfortunately, his blood is not pure, just a branch.


    Most of Bai Ran''s family is mainly fox, so the emperor doesn''t care about his identity. Anyway, the people of fox will never inherit the throne of the emperor.


    But this mortal woman It''s a bit intriguing.


    Fengqingcheng doesn''t care about finding Bai ran to say these things. It''s not intended to inquire about some news of Hua Sheng.


    But there are many things about Hua Sheng, not to mention Bai ran and Ming Yan, even Hua Sheng himself is not very clear.


    Ten li spring breeze, villas


    the river is guarding Huasheng, so it''s a day and a night of suffering.


    Wind Xi heart empty, do not dare to enter the house at all, afraid the river to see her more heart plug.


    But Qin Wanyu and Wang Junxian both came, and the two men advised.


    "Fengxi''s ancestor, who had a vast mind, said that Huasheng would be OK. Don''t worry too much about the river." Qin Wan Yu said.


    The river is silent.


    Wang Junxian also said, "no matter what Hua Sheng encounters, she will turn bad. She will surely wake up. It''s just a matter of time, but I think it''s dangerous for you, a big living man, to endure like this. Don''t wait for Hua Sheng to be OK, but you fall down by yourself. That''s not worth the loss. "


    "Yes, so I have to take a few mouthfuls. Gao He, you come in."


    Qin, Wan and Yu took advantage of the heat to strike the iron. Seeing the current of the river, they didn''t refuse. They called for Gao He.


    Gao he is holding a tray, which is a bowl of hot soup noodles made of gingko.


    At present, the heart of the river is full of fire, and it can''t eat greasy. Ginkgo technology has never been said.


    He cooked a bowl of fragrant noodles with big bone soup and brought them to Gao He.


    "Brother Jiangliu, I have a stupid mouth and can''t persuade people. I don''t have the emotional intelligence as high as brother Wang and brother Qin, but I also know a truth. People are iron and steel. They don''t starve for a day. If sister-in-law Hua Sheng wakes up and sees that you have lost a lot of weight, she will not feel well. You also know that sister-in-law asheng has fewer and fewer relatives. You are the only one who cares most. Why do you embarrass yourself? It''s not that my sister-in-law really has an accident. It''s sunny after the rain. "


    I don''t know if Gao he''s words moved the river, or if the river has untied its knot.


    He moved his dry lips, then turned around to take Gao he''s face. Without saying a word, he ate three mouthfuls and two mouthfuls in silence. At last, he ate something.


    At this time, Hua Sheng is still in a nightmare, unable to extricate himself.


    Hua Sheng saw as like as two peas in the same woman as the woman in red.


    The only difference is that the red lotus flower on the woman''s forehead is something she doesn''t have.


    With the red lotus, she looks unchanged, but her temperament has changed a lot. Her eyebrows are full of charm.


    "Do you know who I am?" The woman seemed to be talking to her.

 Chapter 1539

    "Who are you?" Hua Sheng asked in her heart that the voice was her own.


    "I am you, you are me."


    "No, I''m not you. I don''t have a red lotus flower. You''re from the demon world. You''re the man who saw the moon?"


    Hua Sheng insists that the woman in the heart of moon cutting is not her, but the woman with red lotus on her forehead.


    With a wave of the woman''s cuff, the scene changes.


    She sat under the peach blossom tree, the pink ten mile peach blossom, and tightly included them in the beautiful scenery.


    As if, there are some ancient melodies in our ears, which make us feel very comfortable.


    "Don''t you understand? You are me, we are just one person Why don''t you admit it? Does God have to be that good? Does the devil have to be bad? What''s the reason? Who stipulated it? Do you know why ghosts are afraid of death? "


    Hua Sheng is silent


    The woman hooks her hook and seems to let Hua Sheng listen to her. But she doesn''t. She is still very vigilant.


    "You don''t have to be so defensive. I won''t hurt myself..."


    "If you have anything, you''d better make it clear at one time." Huasheng is as cold as ever.


    The woman in red smiled, "ghosts are afraid of death, because they are afraid of becoming human after death."


    Hua Sheng was stunned, and then there was a long silence.


    The truth in this is always too profound. She of the red lotus is right. Sometimes people are more terrible than ghosts.


    What ghosts can''t do, people can do.


    It is also said that in this world, only the sun and people can''t look directly.


    When it comes to these, Huasheng will be biased by many memories


    She thought of the peach in her hand, the maidservant who betrayed her master.


    She thought of a Wu Nan who had a little blood relationship with him. For the sake of her childhood, she embarked on the road of revenge and never looked back.


    She thought of Hua Qing, the second of the Hua family.


    Their Chinese family gave Hua Qing so many opportunities, but she never cherished them, never once sincerely repented. I


    even once poisoned her to death.


    For the sake of interests, for the sake of those false names, for the sake of those things that life doesn''t bring and death doesn''t bring, those people will lose their eyes and fight for me. There is no good or evil to say.


    Good to the extreme is false, evil to the extreme is ghost.


    But in fact, ghosts are not terrible. People are terrible


    "Ah Sheng, you say that the man on the throne of the temple is a good man, above the nine heavens?"


    Hua Sheng is silent.


    "You can know that our existence has posed a threat to him. You always regard the moon cutting as the biggest enemy, but have you ever thought about it? The moon cutting wants to protect you, and that extremely noble man wants to kill you. Why do you believe in the so-called gods? In fact, they are the biggest villains


    "Don''t make a difference. I won''t believe you." Hua Sheng''s face was heavy.


    She''s always on her guard just to not be brainwashed.


    In fact, she wasn''t sure if the woman was brainwashing her.


    Nine days above that emperor, she does not know who is, but, she also clearly remember, last time because of the dark flame and white dye to 72 fairyland to save her.


    When he came back, Ming Yan was directly taken away by tianbingtianjiang. He was punished in the end.


    She can be the only descendant of the goddess of nine heavens.


    If so, will Tianzu let her go?


    Even if she doesn''t fight for anything and doesn''t want to be in charge of three realms and six principles, will those people let her go?


    "A Sheng, is a God, is a devil, you decide." The woman''s voice constantly echoed in Huasheng''s mind, which made her fall into a great confusion.


    "A Sheng, a Sheng, if you can hear me, would you like to wake up earlier? I don''t want you to be a God or a devil, as long as you are my wife. "


    When the sound of the river came to Hua Sheng''s mind, she tried her best to wake herself up.


    The next second, she opened her beautiful eyes

 Chapter 1540

    Hua Sheng opened her eyes and saw the river. At that moment, she felt that she had survived.


    I feel that I am a real person, a mortal, an ordinary mortal.


    The temperature that the body hasn''t had for a long time and the real feeling that the body brings are really long gone.


    She tried to raise her hand and open her mouth. Before she could speak, Jiang Liu held her hand tightly.


    "A Sheng, don''t say. I know everything. Don''t talk. You have more rest, don''t rush, don''t rush."


    River is flustered, is afraid, so one breath said so much.


    Hua Sheng can''t hold back his tears. At this time, tears can only make the river more sad.


    So she just smiled and didn''t say anything, so she was opposite to the river.


    Until her originally cold hand gradually had the warmth, the river a hanging heart just completely put down.


    "Honey, I want to drink water."


    After a good rest, Hua Sheng''s voice is no longer weak, and has recovered as before.


    The river immediately rose, took the warm water prepared by her side, and carefully helped her up.


    I watched Huasheng drink up a whole glass of water.


    "You are so thirsty." River flows a face dotes on, with chin dawdle Hua Sheng''s head.


    "I''m still hungry. I can eat a cow." Hua Sheng said.


    Before, because it was always made of cotton, just like the soul, there was no sense of hunger. Even if she was given delicacies, she could not taste them.


    Only the mortal body can feel the taste of this delicious food, so that is also the regret of the river.


    Today ''s Huasheng, with the God of beihanbingyu, not only has the appearance of eternal youth, but also, like ordinary people, has seven emotions and six desires.


    The simplest thing is to have a sense of hunger. The hunger for delicious food is heavier than in the past. This is a good thing.


    In the past, Hua Sheng followed the old lady of the Hua family to eat vegetarian food and study Buddhism all the year round. He seldom ate these meaty things.


    Now that we have a new body, we need to give ourselves a good consolation. The most important thing is that Huasheng wants to reassure the river.


    "I''ll do whatever you want."


    The river held the soft Huasheng behind her and smelled the unique fragrance of a girl. For a moment, she felt moved and wanted to cry.


    Fortunately, he didn''t give up. Fortunately, she finally woke up so soon.


    Even before the river flows, we have made plans to wait for her for three years, five years, ten years and eight years.


    Because when the wind blows down the city, it''s not clear when Hua Sheng will wake up, just like she is a vegetable.


    Now it''s less than five days before Hua Sheng wakes up, much earlier than expected.


    It''s a big surprise for the river.


    "I want to eat the dumplings you make."


    Hua Sheng''s voice is soft, which makes the river melt.


    But when it comes to dumplings, there is also a stem.


    When they made dumplings together, Hua Sheng found that the river actually made dumplings.


    Of course, these are all thanks to Mrs. Jiang, who has trained her son''s survival skills to a full score, which is much better than Wang Junxian and Qin Wanyu.


    Apart from being a bully president, those two are only careless in making food.


    If you have high-end skills like making dumplings, they will never.


    It''s funny that Jiangliu may have learned to make dumplings from his mother. The dumplings they made actually have lace.


    Hua Sheng was shocked when he saw it. Then she seldom had a big laugh.


    To what extent did you laugh? The river blushed How horrible you are.

 Chapter 1541

    However, in order to protect his husband''s face, Hua Sheng hardly mentioned this problem to anyone.


    After all, the river will lose face, but now, in order to make him laugh, Huasheng also knows to tease.


    So after saying the stem of the dumpling, the river flicked her head gently, and lengthened her voice and said, "Oh, our little girl is learning badly, she can tease her husband and laugh at him."


    "No, I really want dumplings. Would you make them for me?"


    Hua Sheng looks up, blinks his watery eyes, and looks at the river seriously and romantically. He has no resistance.


    So I can only spoil my face. "OK, I''ll pack it. Then you can lie down and have a rest. Don''t walk around, OK?"


    Hua Sheng nodded, and the river asked him again and again to go out at ease.


    When the river went out, Hua Sheng also said, "let the wind come in. I have something to say."


    This time, the river is very angry with the wind. If it''s not for Qin Wanyu''s face, I really want to drive her out.


    However, he didn''t retort.


    Just nodded, opened the door and walked out. Several people outside didn''t sleep well for days and nights.


    Previously Hua Zhi also came to guard, but now Hua Zhi is pregnant, we don''t want her to work too hard.


    So I can only reluctantly persuade her to go back. Wang Junxian looks after the river here.


    Now when the river opened, everyone got up quickly, and their eyes were bloodshot.


    In particular, Ginkgo biloba, the eyes are red and swollen, can''t move to cry, and Gao he is at a loss.


    "Ah Sheng let you in."


    In a word, everyone is happy to jump up.


    "Ah Sheng woke up?" The wind widened his eyes.


    Ginkgo cried again, holding a small handkerchief. "My God, it''s good that the young lady wakes up. I''m scared to death. Wuwuwu."


    "Oh, wake up. What are you crying about? It''s unlucky. Hold it back. Don''t cry, darling."


    Gao he also loves Ginkgo biloba. He cried with the atomic bomb.


    The river didn''t say much, just turned around and went into the kitchen. Gingko hurriedly got up and followed him. "What do you want to eat, sir? I''ll do it. You haven''t closed your eyes for several days. Please take a rest quickly."


    "No, go and have a rest. I''ll come."


    For gingko, the river is still pleasant. I know this girl is always loyal to Huasheng. For Huasheng, love can''t be, even life can''t be.


    The wind stood at the door, some afraid to go in.


    Qin Wanyu stood behind her and patted her gently on the back. "Don''t be afraid. Since a Sheng wants to see you, it means she''s OK. I know you''re upset. You blame yourself. You feel guilty. But don''t forget, your starting point is also for her good, we can bear the charges, we can carry the black pot. But Hua Sheng can use Beihan ice jade. It''s your wish to have a body more perfect than the body, isn''t it? "


    In the end, the people who love each other, the words of consolation are so popular.


    Qin Wanyu''s words are very useful, and Fengxi hears them.


    Not only did she hear it, but also she felt much better. She turned her head and helped Qin Wanyu to straighten out the neckline. She looked at him carefully. "I didn''t expect that in the end, you know me, Qin Wanyu. I like you all the time. At the critical moment, you really have enough."


    "When am I out of use? Sample Come in, come out later. I''ll take you home. Let''s go to bed. "


    This words said to take a little ambiguous taste, after the wind Xi understands, the face brush of a red.

 Chapter 1542

    After all, there are many people in the ten li spring breeze, including Gao he and Wang Junxian.


    So Gao he also quipped at that time, "my elder brother, Qin Wanyu, drives when he doesn''t agree with me."


    "The old driver is indeed the old driver." Wang Junxian also followed with a sentence, in fact, all because Hua Sheng woke up, everyone was in a relaxed mood.


    You don''t have to continue to accompany the river.


    It''s hard to say. If Huasheng doesn''t wake up, what''s the relationship between the river and the wind, and between Qin, Anhui and Henan?


    In the end, they are the women they love deeply. They always do things regardless of others.


    Feng Xi thinks it''s for the sake of Hua Sheng''s good, so her head gets hot.


    But I have never asked Jiangliu and Huasheng what they mean. On this point, they are really reckless.


    But Qin, Wan and Yu couldn''t help it. His own woman loved him. He knew that it was inappropriate for Fengxi to do so, but he couldn''t blame it.


    After all, Fengxi is already very uncomfortable. You are saying that it''s not intended to push her to death.


    Windy Xi''s face is slightly red. He opens the door carefully to see Hua Sheng.


    By the time she went in, Hua Sheng had already woken up and looked very good.


    She leaned on the pillow at the head of the bed, dressed in a white European Court nightdress with lace, like a princess just waking up.


    His long hair was black and bright, and he had been hanging down to his waist, and his face was not as white as before.


    Most of all, she was still watching the news when Fengxi came in with her mobile phone.


    Because Hua Sheng didn''t know how long he had been sleeping. Did he miss any useful news?


    "A Sheng." The wind is not enough, just a whisper.


    Hua Sheng puts down his mobile phone and takes a look at her


    "A Sheng, just wake up. I don''t care about anything else. Blame me. It''s all right if you don''t pay attention to me. It''s all right Really, I think a lot these days. Even my ancestors said that I was too reckless. I didn''t think so much about it. I didn''t ask about you and the river. I put you in an awkward situation. I also implicated Qin, Wan and Yu, and everyone was worried. These days, we have been keeping the spring breeze for ten li. We are all hanging in our hearts. If we can''t eat well, we can''t sleep well. It''s all caused by me. "


    "You have a good attitude of admitting your mistake." Hua Sheng''s face is always peaceful. He doesn''t see anger, but he doesn''t laugh.


    "Ah Sheng, I really know it''s wrong."


    It''s been a few days since the wind came. According to the ancestors, the technique of melting ice can integrate the northern frozen jade and Huasheng.


    But the time to wake up is not sure. This sentence makes Fengxi fall to the bottom of the valley.


    In fact, fengqingcheng has something to keep. She didn''t tell Fengxi what kind of shock will be caused by the combination of Huasheng''s system and Beihan ice jade.


    Of course, even if I told you, there is no way to stop the wind. I can''t go back to the sky.


    The combination of Huasheng''s soul and Beihan ice jade will cause the shock of three realms and six ways.


    This is not empty, whether it is the heaven, the human, the demon, or the underworld, are closely concerned.


    In particular, the devil Kingdom, this time, is a complete deterrent to the devil kingdom.


    Huasheng, without Beihan ice jade, has been feared by people in the demon world. Now it is even more powerful.


    The eight princes are right. Their enemy is not Huasheng, but can use the power of Huasheng to eradicate the demon world.


    In any case, it''s just snipe and clam fighting for profits. It''s just because of this that the Emperor didn''t blame his son for using the northern cold ice jade to attract the Pluto and use the Huasheng.


    "Fengxi, do you think we are the best friends?"


    Hua Sheng asked word by word, which made Feng Xi feel very bottomless and even nervous.

 Chapter 1543

    In a word, Hua Sheng really gives wind Xi some hair, she seems to have expected her own end.


    So I looked at Hua Sheng very nervously, "why do you ask this?"


    "You answer my question first."


    Hua Sheng is always cool and lukewarm. She rubbed her temples and forced Feng Xi to answer her questions.


    "We are, of course, our best friends, and we have always been. There is no doubt about that."


    Hua Sheng nodded, "well, since you are the best friend, what should I do with you if you think you have made a mistake?"


    "A Sheng..."


    Wind Xi licked lips, a face of panic, or to come.


    A Sheng''s temper, if he is really angry and unforgivable, then I''ll break it up later, don''t I see you again?


    When I think that my best friend will be like this, I feel so stuffy in my chest.


    But even if there are thousands of hardships in my heart, I can''t say it any more. How interesting to talk to people when it''s time.


    I''m for you, I''m for your sake, so I''ll make this decision.


    After all, the ancestors of fengqingcheng also said that their recklessness almost made a Sheng unable to integrate with beihanbingyu.


    Almost delayed the best time. It''s really hanging. No wonder the river looks at her with such disgust.


    "Ah Sheng, I''ll take whatever punishment you want."


    Wind Xi is nervous like a child. Her hands are tightly pulling her sleeves. She looks at Hua Sheng with calm eyes.


    But the heart has already turned over the river, and even heard the voice of their heartbreak.


    "Well, not again."


    "Well?" Feng Xi thinks he''s wrong.


    "I mean, next time."


    "Ah Sheng, then you..."


    "Go out. The river will come in and feed me noodles."


    "But then i..."


    "Let''s go out. Everything is waiting for me to finish eating."


    "Well, I''ll go out first. You''ll have a good rest."


    When the wind comes out, it happens to be facing the river, which is in hand.


    He didn''t talk to Fengxi, but he came into the bedroom with noodles carefully.


    Wind Xi''s face muddled out, Qin Wanyu hurried forward, "how about, what did Hua Sheng say to you?"


    "Ah Sheng said Next time. "


    "Ah? Really, that''s great. I''ll forgive you, ha ha. "


    Qin, Wan and Yu were completely relieved and hugged the wind directly. They were happy.


    "Why are you not happy with this virtue?"


    It was silly to see the wind. Qin Wanyu deliberately teased her.


    He reached out boldly and pinched his chin.


    "No, I just think it''s too sudden I didn''t expect that a Sheng would say that. I thought... "


    "You think she will break up with you and ignore you."


    "Well." The wind nodded.


    "How is that possible? Although Hua Sheng''s temperament is very cold, she is indifferent to everyone, but she is a lover. You can see that she pays for the Chinese family, in fact, she cares about people around her. At the beginning, for Hua Lin and her children, they could be enemies of the underworld. For the sake of Hua Zhi, you can kill the mutated zombie. Not to mention your friend who had a life relationship with her. Don''t forget that it was you who went to 72 fairyland to save people with Pluto and bairan. "


    "Don''t lie. It''s different." The wind hammered Qin, Wan and Yu to prevent him from mentioning this.


    "I''m not wrong. Why don''t you let me say it?"

 Chapter 1544

    "You still say?"


    Wind Xi raised his fist and continued to hit people, which made Qin Wan Yu''s neck shrink.


    Gao he is clever enough to come forward and say a few words for Qin Wanyu.


    He said, "sister Fengxi, you can''t do this to my brother Wanyu. He''s lost his soul for you. Now he doesn''t even care about the company or the villa. He stays at your house all day. He works with a housekeeper. Is it easy for him? A generation of noble childe is so down in the dumps. What mysterious force makes him make such a choice? Please pay close attention to CCH TV tonight, and get close to the mystery of the fall of Qin, Wan and Yu


    "Go away, don''t talk nonsense."


    Gao he''s words make Qin always lose face. He raises his foot and directly kicks Gao he''s ass.


    Gao he ran with a smiley face and didn''t kick, but this step was given.


    Since Qiao Xue made such a fuss last time, Qin Wanyu and Fengxi had been on the other side. Later, Qin Wanyu wanted to get back together.


    The wind Xi has not nodded all the time. They just saw each other like this. Everyone else was upset.


    But then again, we all know that they will be better sooner or later, so we don''t worry.


    Now Gao he said that Fengxi also coughed a few times, "cough, Qin Wanyu, don''t you want your company? Bankrupt? "


    "Yes, it''s managed by someone who can operate without me."


    "Then you are not afraid of being robbed of your money?"


    "It''s just a few dollars. If you don''t bring them to life or death, they will be black."


    "Cut, you can see it." The wind whitened his eyes.


    "The most important thing is that my family is happy. The rest is unimportant."


    It''s very popular. No one doesn''t like sweet words. "It''s good that a Sheng wakes up. I''m relieved. I haven''t eaten or drunk much these days. I haven''t bathed. My body stinks. I''ll go back to take a bath and have a good sleep, or I''ll soon be dead."


    "Cheng, I''ll go back with you."


    "If you want to go back, you should hurry to work instead of doing business." The wind pushed Qin, Anhui and Henan out.


    "I''ll give you a bath."


    "Go away."


    Such an ambiguous story, Qin Wanyu can say in front of everyone, it''s also a mediation atmosphere, but the wind blushed.


    She twisted Qin Wanyu''s ears angrily and went out. What she said was not heard by the people any more.


    But as we all know, these two people are meant to be reconciled.


    "Oh, they are finally well. Hua Sheng is awake. I''ll go back. Xiao Zhi is still thinking about it. I''ll go back and tell her about Hua Sheng."


    Wang Junxian got up from the sofa and arranged his tie. He was also relieved.


    Catch up with Hua Zhi during pregnancy, such a thing, in fact, Wang family is also difficult.


    Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng have always had a good relationship. Now, Hua Sheng is in a coma. Hua Zhi is very anxious. What to eat and what to drink is much worse.


    The main thing is that the appetite is not good, but Hua Zhi is a pregnant woman after all, long-term down on the stomach of the child is certainly not good.


    Her temper is not strong, and Wang Junxian''s head is big.


    I can only let my sister talk with her when she is free. Maybe it''s Hua Lin holding her baby to tease her.


    Now Hua Sheng wakes up. The world is peaceful. Hua Zhi is OK.


    Naturally, Wang Junxian doesn''t have to be afraid to follow the spring breeze for ten li.


    At last, we left almost, only Gao he and gingko. Gingko took good care of Hua Sheng and refused to leave.


    If she doesn''t leave, Gao he naturally refuses to leave. They are tired of being crooked.


    In the bedroom, the river feeds Hua Sheng noodles one mouthful at a time. Looking at the way she eats, the river suddenly thinks everything is lovely.


    "Husband, it worries you again."


    "Why do you say that? You''re delicious." The gentle tone of the river is patience and care that never existed before.


    And he knew that this kind of person devoted his whole life to one person, only Hua Sheng let him do so in this life.

 Chapter 1545

    "I think I''m stupid." Hua Sheng chuckles.


    Jiang liudun put the noodles aside for the time being. "My wife Jiang is a fairy. That''s not right. How could she be stupid?"


    Hua Sheng raised his head, facing the river.


    "Because it''s a fairy, I always put myself in danger and worry my husband. That''s why I''m a fool. It''s so worrying to be a fairy. What kind of fairy should I be? It''s better to be a normal person in time. "


    "That''s right, but it doesn''t matter. I''m willing to worry about you."


    The river is reluctant to say that Hua Sheng, whether she is really wrong or not, the river is reluctant.


    My wife, I will spoil.


    Even if she is no longer good, even if she is making people uneasy, it is also his heart.


    "When I am free, I will ask Bai ran and Ming Yan if there is any way to make me a mortal. I like to be a Muggle, just like Mr. Jiang of our family, how nice to be a mortal and have a happy life. "


    "Well, when you''re free, I''ll ask with you."


    What Hua Sheng says now, river current won''t refute, just be used to.


    It''s like a pet. If the big guy is here, it''s going to sour into lemon essence again.


    At that time, it must be said that the ginger couple''s dog food distribution really wiped out the whole army. No one can sprinkle them.


    As a matter of fact, Qin, Wan, and Yu were all right with the wind, Wang Junxian with Hua Zhi, Gao He with ginkgo, and Jing SA with Yu Ping.


    It''s all true and doting.


    But compared with the river, we are still inferior to the river. The river is the king of the king.


    Of course, the river loves Huasheng not because of his unique appearance, but because of his family background.


    It''s not because Hua Sheng has countless wealth, nor because she is the first true God in three realms and six realms.


    It''s just that she''s Hua Sheng.


    It is enough that she is the wife of the river, the legitimate wife of the river, and the love of the river all her life.


    "You''ve only eaten a little, don''t you want to eat a little? Feng Qingcheng said that after you change the beibingyu, your body will be as sensitive to seven emotions and six desires as before, especially not hungry. "


    "Ha, it''s fresh. I used to be less interested in delicious food. It seems that I''m going to be a foodie in the future. Mr. Jiang, you will dislike my mother?"


    "Yes, I will dislike you?"


    Hua Sheng frowns slightly.


    The river said, "I will only dislike you for eating less. If you eat less, you can''t afford it at home. How much do you want?"


    "Ha, I knew you loved me the most."


    Hua Sheng woke up with a lot more smiles than before.


    Maybe it''s because Fengxi did what she didn''t dare to do, and changed her body into ice cold jade.


    The biggest advantage of Beihan ice jade is that Huasheng will not suffer from cold disease again, because it uses the coldest jade to resist the coldest breath in Huasheng.


    It happens that the two sides are mutually exclusive, so she will not be afraid of the cold in the future, which also makes the river flow heartless.


    The other and most important point is.


    The body of Beihan ice jade, like the flesh body, is more durable and anti-aging than the flesh body. The ice muscle jade skin is even better than the former Huasheng flesh body. What''s important is that this body can let Huasheng pass on to the river and give birth to a child, their two children.


    This is the biggest wish of Huasheng. It''s also something that he always asks for but can''t do.

 Chapter 1546

    A bowl of noodles is only half a bowl, but for Huasheng, it''s a lot. After all, she just woke up, and it''s not easy to overeat.


    The rest of the soup, water and half a bowl of noodles, the river is not wasted, take it up and eat it all.


    Hua Sheng seldom has leftovers. Occasionally, they are all clean.


    The river never eats what anyone has left behind. After all, the birth is noble.


    But he always silently picked up the leftovers of Huasheng and ate them up.


    Whenever Hua Sheng sees it, he will be moved silently in his heart.


    With the passage of time, the two people really become more and more tacit, just like a symbiont, long existing in this world.


    Hua Sheng lay down until ten o''clock in the middle of the night, and finally he couldn''t stay.


    Get up, put on the purple skirt and go downstairs.


    The river is very careful. He picks up the white cloak of the wardrobe and splits Hua Sheng on his shoulder, embracing her all the way down the stairs.


    Gao he and ginkgo both went to bed early, and the two children secretly ran to a room.


    It''s in the room where ginkgo has been living.


    These days, everyone''s mood is not very good, and their spirit is also highly tense.


    So when I saw Hua Sheng wake up, I was relieved. Ginkgo was sleeping in the dark.


    Gao he is with Goupi plaster. He hugs gingko tightly, and they sleep like pigs.


    Sitting in the living room, you can hear the snoring of the two people.


    Hua Sheng smiles. "Are they both tired?"


    Jiang Liu nodded, "after your coma, everyone was very nervous. Hua Zhi came several times and was advised to leave later. But Lao Wang comes to visit every day and stays for a long time. Also be to visit you for Hua Zhi. And Yu Ping, that girl doesn''t talk much. Every time she comes, she stands at your door and looks at you quietly for a while. Her eyes are red and she cries. I won''t let her come much later. When she cries, everyone is upset. I was very angry at that time. I scolded them. You are not dead. Why are you crying? "


    Hua Sheng leaned against the river''s chest. "I''m not going to die. I''m a fairy."


    "Well, my asson is not old or dead. He will be with me forever."


    River flow heart is also soft to the extreme, cuddling his wife, two people in the living room of the fireplace, sitting on a small sofa, enjoy this moment of quiet good years.


    River does not remember in which book, saw a sentence, this moment, suddenly remembered.


    Just like reciting poems, he put his arms around Hua Sheng and spoke softly, "I''ve been back and forth for thousands of times. I have drunk the strongest wine in the night. I''ve also been red in the eye because of some troubles. Once despaired, disappointed, hesitated, confused, also had the heart like ashes, Dugu Chengxing. Until that year, I met you. In that moment, I felt that the wind stopped, the rain stopped, the clouds and mist were gone, everything was lovely, and the stars and rivers were bright. "


    Hua Sheng held the river''s hand tightly and opened his mouth gently. "I was a female Xia who was going to walk in the Jianghu. My big wish was to unify the Jianghu and dominate the world. Then I met you. I thought at that time that I could let go of the matter of unifying the Jianghu. First, I''ll have a love affair with Mr. Jiang of my family and have a romantic life. "


    After listening to the river, the eyebrows are stretched out, and the corners of the mouth with a gentle smile.


    "Are you talking to me in love?"


    , who can''t talk about the local flavor? Hum, I''m not satisfied. Come on, who''s afraid of whom? "


    It''s hard for Hua Sheng to show the little girl''s side. She can be coquettish, pout and make trouble out of nothing. But such a real girl, Jiangliu only loves her.

 Chapter 1547

    Hua Sheng merges with Han Bingyu, which makes the situation confusing. To be exact, the devil Kingdom dare not act rashly.


    Now, the world of demons has no leader. Even though the nine guardians have the greatest ability, they dare not make trouble.


    They have infiltrated the human world several times and made trouble. The emperor pretended not to see them and deliberately ignored them.


    It''s human nature to leave the mess to Bai ran, Ming Yan and Hua Sheng. After all, everyone considers his own interests.


    But how the devil kingdom is making trouble? It''s the only way to fight with the heaven.


    After all, the emperor of heaven is in charge of three realms and six ways, while the devil Kingdom has only one wave of them.


    That''s not to say. Nowadays, there are no leaders. The eldest brother and the third brother who cut the moon are not willing to appear in the public. If they do something wrong, who will bear the consequences?


    Otherwise, how could Hua Sheng be forced to tell where he is hiding?


    It''s a pity that they didn''t expect Huasheng to be so tough.


    Even if you don''t want your body, you won''t tell me where the moon is.


    A hundred years is long enough for ordinary people.


    But for the devil Kingdom, too long, after all, the territory of the devil Kingdom has become loose, and that seal can only be suppressed by cutting the moon in recent years.


    If the second highness doesn''t show up, then the active volcano of the devil kingdom will really erupt.


    Where will the hundreds of thousands of people in the demon world be home?


    It''s not clear whether they can escape or not. After all, it''s a black hole that can''t be deciphered under the lava. In their eyes, it''s a black hole that eats people and doesn''t blink. It''s a hell that eats people.


    "How many words are you saying? Now that Huasheng has the Beihan ice jade, will it not be more difficult for us to deal with it in the future? " The three lizards are grumpy and can''t hold their breath, so when the nine people have a meeting together, they jump off in anger.


    No one to answer, he said, "I said at the beginning, to destroy them, you do not agree one by one, do not know what you think in your heart?"


    "Destruction, is it up to you and me?" Urge mother-in-law to smile coldly.


    The lizard is not convinced, but chokes. "It''s up to you and me. Hua Sheng is unconscious and has no combat power. That wind family girl doll can be ignored, a mere mortal, how can you and my opponent? Even if Bai ran and Ming Yan come to rescue us, how many of our brothers are there? Can they be rivals? "


    "You really want to be simple. Do you think other people don''t care?" Starscream talks. She hates the stupidity and arrogance of the monitor lizard. They are really stupid.


    It''s typical that he is brave and resourceless. If he didn''t see the explosive power in his instant, he would not be qualified to enter the second highness to sit down, even if he had no brain at the beginning?


    "Brother Jiu, do you have a word?"


    Several others are more obedient to the nine headed birds.


    Nine headed bird, four legged beast, twelve clawed Golden Eagle.


    The three of them are the demons of the Tian generation. Neither the three demons of the earth nor the three demons of the ghost can compare with each other in rank or strength.


    So speaking is also extremely important.


    The nine bull bird is dressed in a black robe and has a pair of wings behind it, but the black wings are not open.


    His style of conduct has always been secretive and low-key, which is also popular with the second highness.


    So in the absence of his highness, almost all of us were led by him.


    "Brother Jiu, you said, am I right? That woman was already very powerful. Now she has the northern cold ice jade. Isn''t that invincible? How can we find the second Highness''s hiding place later? " The giant lizard beat his chest and feet, and wanted to do something recklessly.


    Jiutouniao was silent for a long time, and opened his mouth, "the lizard is a little calm. Now the situation is not clear. We can''t do anything rashly. It''s not a good way to stop Huasheng from fusing with beihanbingyu. Even if there is no beihanbingyu, there are treasures in the heaven. Instead of her body, after all, it''s just a human body, not a real God body, and the real body of our two highness Can it be compared? "

 Chapter 1548

    As soon as the nine headed bird spoke, no one dared to say a word.


    He said don''t act rashly, that is to say don''t let you come here. The three lizards are still smoking.


    "Brother Jiuge, then we don''t care about your highness?"


    "What are you in a hurry? Can''t you hear brother Jiuge out?" The four legged beast gave three lizards a fierce look.


    As a huge monster, he became a demon and was demonized.


    In fact, the quadruped is very good at taking care of the three lizards, but his character is too reckless, and he always drops the chain at the critical moment, which is quite a headache.


    Jiutouniao takes a look at his brothers and goes on to say, "Beihan ice jade was given to Huasheng by the eighth Prince of heaven by the hand of Pluto. Where did the eighth prince come from? As far as I know, it was given by the emperor of heaven. Tianjia is not a fool. There must be something fishy in it. It''s true that the emperor can''t accommodate the nine heavenly families. But he is not sure how to deal with us, so he wants to use Huasheng to hold us back, which is also a good move. "


    "Won''t he turn over? If that woman is going to be a murderer one day, he will be able to withstand it. " This is what the skeleton asked.


    The heaven is different from the devil kingdom. Although the devil kingdom is violent, it is straightforward, not so insidious and despicable, and has never liked to do things secretly.


    But the heaven is different. Because of the identity of the leader of the three realms, many things can''t be done openly, so they can only do things secretly.


    As the saying goes, hypocrites are more terrible than real villains.


    Jiutouniao''s analysis is very correct. The emperor of heaven means this, so he tacitly agreed that the eighth prince gave the cold ice jade to Ming Yan.


    As for the past, the eighth prince went to Hua Sheng and said what to exchange. It was just a cover.


    He didn''t expect to take the Beihan ice jade, so he asked Huasheng to explain the whereabouts of the moon.


    He is just like knocking on the door to let Huasheng know that there is a wonderful use of the wedding treasure of Beihan ice jade.


    As a result, he was very satisfied. The eighth Prince drew in the right minister and helped Ming Yan.


    What''s more, it allows Huasheng to integrate with Beihan ice jade smoothly. With a new body, all situations become more complicated.


    As for the three lizards, why not destroy them when Huasheng and Beihan ice jade are fused?


    The answer is self-evident. At the scene of integration, there is such a great God as Fengqing.


    Although Fengxi is a female doll and a human being, how many cattle are there in the family?


    Otherwise, how can the city be sealed?


    Add Bai ran and Ming Yan. At the critical moment, the heaven won''t ignore them. It''s not good for them to have an accident with Hua Sheng. After all, it''s necessary for Hua Sheng to contain the devil kingdom.


    So if we don''t get it right, they will not only fail in this mission, but they will probably lose the whole army.


    Second highness no longer, who dares to pick things, who dares to cause a war between gods and demons?


    "Nine adults, hurry to report."


    The little minion who came in outside flew in with a gust of wind and knelt on one knee.


    "Say."


    "Once again, the lava plate of the devil Kingdom cracked a gap and sucked in the 11 guards. Now, look at the gap growing What can I do? "


    After that, nine people are all stupid.


    "I''ll see where it is."


    Nine headed bird is also anxious, directly opens a pair of huge black wings, flies out of the magic hall.


    The eight Dharma protectors behind us all follow closely. The forbidden area of the demon world has never been easy for anyone to enter.


    At the time of moon cutting, nine headed birds dare not step into one step. Now they have to come and have a look.


    When they arrived, they saw a black gap under the fiery lava. It was more than a meter wide by sight. When they looked down, they could not see the bottom. It was like something in hell was staring at you, which made you scared.


    "Brother Jiuge, this is terrible. If your highness No. 2 doesn''t come back, that section..." Before the old woman had finished speaking, she saw an icy blue light falling down in the air. Then, nine people knelt down to salute one after another, "congratulations to the third highness."

 Chapter 1549

    No one would have thought that the three princes of the demon world would come suddenly. Even the nine Dharma protectors don''t remember how many years they haven''t seen the three princes?


    Hundreds of years? Thousands of years or more?


    Since the disappearance of the old master and wife of the demon world, only three brothers of the demon world have become the legend of three worlds and six ways.


    Many people know that there are two brothers in the world of demons, the Lord of the world of demons, his highness, the second of the moon.


    One is brother, burning the sky.


    One is my brother, Fengying.


    These two brothers are different from the moon chopping. They are not so enchanting or murderous.


    The two brothers closed their doors to thank the guests because the women lived in seclusion.


    One, because he likes to travel around, he seldom sees the shadow.


    Burning days is years ago, like a small banshee, whether the family against or not, directly with the small Banshee eloped.


    In recent years, many immortals have said that they have seen them, and many in the underworld have said that they have seen them.


    Later, after the death of the old master of the devil Kingdom, the moon was more indulgent, so that the burning couple came back to the devil kingdom to live in seclusion.


    They are far away from the temple of the devil Kingdom and live in a small mountain village on the edge of the devil kingdom.


    There, burning heaven separated a paradise with a border, and led a happy life with the little Banshee.


    It''s interesting to hear that a pair of twin elves have been born.


    However, people in the demon world have always been fraternal, and they will not visit each other.


    Although Fengying has the same excellent appearance, it is said that many women in the demon world want to marry him.


    But he is still not in the mood, just keep running in the interface, busy can not.


    For many years, there has been no news, and I would not contact with the moon.


    All of a sudden, nine guards were at a loss.


    In particular, the leading nine headed birds are very respectful.


    "Three highness, you came back just in time. We have an urgent matter for you to deal with. Please make a decision."


    Jiutouniao thought to himself, it''s very nice for you to come back.


    Otherwise, if I can''t deal with it well, I will carry the black pot. If I deal with it well, I won''t be praised. Instead, I think it''s my business.


    Why not come back to a man who is more qualified than him?


    Beacon shadow light a smile, a pair of Youlan eyes swept the faces of all people, in the end did not say a word.


    After the fusion of Huasheng and Beihan ice jade, the whole person can be described as being refreshed.


    It''s a tacit understanding to the extreme. To be honest, it''s better than the original body. After all, it''s a treasure that can''t be found in three realms and six realms.


    It''s said that it''s also very effective for her aura.


    Most of all, her appetite has improved.


    Beihan ice jade makes Huasheng''s sense of smell and taste greatly improved, and it has no resistance to delicious food.


    And the river is also used to changing patterns to make delicious.


    Hua Sheng is also welcome, the two also work together to drive out ginkgo, let her and Gao he go out for a few days.


    After all, this time, this girl is very hard.


    So the food and daily life of Huasheng are all managed by the river.


    Yes, you''re right. The boss of a large financial group just serves tea and water to his daughter-in-law all day.


    There are kitchens, supermarkets and even watering flowers.


    "Husband."


    "Well?"


    "Look at this golden orange. Is it going to die?" Hua Sheng points to a 1.8-meter-high orange tree in the living room, his mouth flat.


    The river came out of the kitchen and looked at the potted plants. For a while, he didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 1550

    Hua Sheng looks at the river with a cute face, and smiles with his mouth covered.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    The river is also a face of inexplicable.


    "I laugh that you are cute, don''t you know what to do?"


    Nodding of river machinery.


    "Then you still look at the orange tree so seriously. Ha ha, you can''t save it. Forget it. If you can''t save it, pull it down."


    Hua Sheng waves his hand and doesn''t even look at the seedy orange tree. Then he turns around and holds the river''s arm.


    "Wife, why don''t you use your psychic power?"


    "All things in the world are endless. Nature has its laws. I use my spiritual power to interfere with plants, which is not good for it."


    "Well, it''s right now. You didn''t say that when you saved your fourth sister and your children. Then you were almost at war with Pluto."


    "Ouch, have you learned to hate me?" Hua Sheng is not angry, but he is in a good mood.


    Get rid of that girl of ginkgo, and drive away Gao He. It''s really pure.


    This is the world of two people. Even Feng Xi, the girl who is going to have dinner, has been mercilessly rejected by Hua Sheng.


    She also sent a message in the group that night, which is what she said - everyone, in the future, something will be said on wechat, something important will be said by phone. Try not to come to my house to talk about big and small things. Especially, you are not welcome to linger. From this moment on, Mr. Jiang and I are going to live in a world of two. Whoever delays our baby will be the culprit. "


    This hat has a big buckle. It''s really big. Who dares to hit the muzzle at this time?


    So we''re not coming. Huasheng is more relaxed than ever. He just wants to eat and drink every day, watch TV, and even watch advertisements after the river flows. It''s amazing.


    "How dare you? I dare no one to dare you, goddess. Go wash your hands and eat."


    "Good."


    Hua Sheng turns to wash her hands with a smile, and the river looks at her lively and lovely back. She is greedy all the time.


    He''s really scared. He''s really scared. It''s a dream.


    I''m really afraid that these are all fantasies of my own. What should I do if a Sheng is still awake?


    He was so scared that he was afraid of losing.


    Dinner, Jiangliu is also very simple.


    One meat and one vegetable, the meat dish is braised spareribs with scallion, and the vegetable dish is iced sugar tomato.


    It was delicious and refreshing. Huasheng had a bowl full of white rice and a lot of kelp soup.


    When she was full of food and drink, she stayed in the river chest and watched TV together.


    It''s also a spy war movie. Hua Sheng used to dislike this kind of theme the most, but now he even enjoys it.


    Also from time to time with the river to discuss the plot.


    Such changes are so great that the hearts of the river are full of mixed feelings.


    "What do you think of me like that?"


    "I think you''ve changed a lot this time."


    "And do you like the change?"


    "As long as it''s you, I like it. I like it all."


    Every time I express my love to my wife, the eyes of the river will be tender and tender.


    After Hua Sheng spits out his tongue to be coquettish, he stops talking.


    The next morning


    Jiang Liu finally went to work in the group under the persuasion of Huasheng.


    Because Jiangliu''s father has called Huasheng twice, which is more serious than ever.


    Can''t occupy the river every day, let him cook and pour tea for himself.


    Before Jiangliu went to work, he didn''t feel relieved to kiss Huasheng''s forehead


    "Yes, I can find my friend."


    "Well, well, who to look for?"


    "Xie Dongyang."


    River current:

 Chapter 1551

    See river current jealous black face expression, really want to smile to death.


    It''s been walking for half an hour till the river, and Hua Sheng still remembers Mr. Jiang''s interesting expression.


    She also went to the group to sprinkle dog food, of course, a small group of several women.


    Hua Sheng: when I said Xie Dongyang, you didn''t see my husband''s face was black. Ha.


    Hua Zhi: you''ve learned leather, haven''t you?


    Ginkgo: my God, isn''t my uncle angry?


    Hua Sheng: of course not. He won''t.


    Wind Xi: Baby pimple finally wake up, dare to be angry? I feel that even if a Sheng has a baby with Lao Wang next door, Jiangliu will choose to forgive her.


    Hua Sheng: break your tongue and kill you.


    Hua Zhi: you''re OK. Run my five younger sisters. What do you do to our old Wang? Did our old king provoke you?


    Fengxi: hahahaha, Emma, I''m sorry. I just said it casually. It''s just accidental injury.


    Hua Lin: wind is so interesting. I want to laugh as soon as you talk.


    Yu Ping: isn''t it? The wind is lively, but she dare to tease Xiaosheng.


    Ginkgo: our young lady, in fact, is very gentle. She is not as cold as she looks on the surface. She is also very bullied.


    Hua Zhi: come on, the river''s eyes will kill people that day. Who dares to bully her?


    Hua Lin: say, five younger sister, will you come to us later? It''s boring to be alone at home. Come out and get together. That day, the children all said, "miss his aunt."


    Hua Zhi: smelly Kangkang, don''t want me?


    Hua Lin: think about it, think about it, come on. I''ll make you chicken wings with coke at home.


    Hua Sheng: not today. Tomorrow. I really want to see Xie Dongyang today.


    Hua Zhi: are you really here? You''re not afraid of river rage?


    Hua Sheng: I''m not afraid. You are talking. I''ll change my clothes.


    With that, Hua Sheng put down his mobile phone and got up to clean up.


    Jiangcheng finally passed the winter and ushered in April.


    In April, Jiangcheng is full of spring opportunities. Even the cherry blossoms on the main road are blooming in twos and threes, which is very touching.


    Hua Sheng has put on jeans and white T-shirt that he hasn''t worn for a long time.


    Afraid of the wind outside, I also took a small black windbreaker.


    The following is a pair of white shoes, typical of college students, but she is not old at all, or the same as when Xie Dongyang knew her.


    Because there was no appointment, I went directly to the headquarters of Xiejia group.


    So Xie Dongyang was still stunned, but his secretary was very good at looking at it. He knew it was Hua Sheng, but he didn''t stop her, so he let her go in directly.


    Hua Sheng is carrying a canvas bag with a box of sachmas and nougat in it.


    "I want to swear what you do in this report, and I don''t know if you have a pig''s brain every day."


    "President Xie, it''s really that we are too tired to rush to work, so..."


    "Shut up, I don''t listen to the explanation. I only look at efficiency. Take it out and do it again. It can''t be done well. He''s all gone."


    "Yes, Mr. Xie. We''ll do it again."


    Several directors were scolded by Xie Dongyang. When they left, they met Huasheng head-on.


    A few people are disheartened. They know that Xie Dongyang is really in a bad mood.


    "Get out of here and I''ll clean up."


    Hearing this, Xie Dongyang didn''t look up, thinking he was an employee of the company.


    "President Xie, do you have time to talk?"


    The moment Xie Dongyang raised his head, he suddenly came to the spirit head, which was really a bright moment.


    "Ah Sheng, why are you here?"


    "An accident?"


    "Well, accident, but You seem to have gained a lot of weight Am I right? " Xie Dongyang looks up and down at Huasheng, wondering how long it''s been since I saw him, and how can it be more mellow than before?

 Chapter 1552

    Hua Sheng:


    Well, the thin goddess used to be said fat by the pursuer. Is there anything more annoying?


    If this is Hua Zhi''s word, estimate to go up fist directly.


    But the good news is that Hua Sheng is calm. She has exerted the powerful effect of poison tongue.


    "When you talk like this, you''re alone."


    "Note solitary life?" Xie Dongyang didn''t react for a while.


    "Doomed to a lonely life."


    Xie Dongyang:


    Very good. It''s his turn to be speechless this time. But then again, Xie Dongyang is such a straight guy. He''s really not liked.


    Say a while ago that net is red, Leng Sheng is born by Xie Dongyang to gas ran.


    Don''t even want to fire CP, what do you mean to torture other girls.


    These years, it seems that in addition to Ni Wenwen, there are really no old friends around, especially women.


    "All right, don''t make any noise. You''ll have a seat."


    Hua Sheng nodded, put down the small canvas bag and sat on the leather sofa.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "All right, boiled water."


    Hua Sheng smiled, and the smile was peaceful. Xie Dongyang looked at it greedily.


    Then turn around and pour water for Huasheng.


    Later, he sat down opposite to Huasheng and was satisfied with the woman who thought about it day and night.


    Of course, Xie Dongyang didn''t know that Hua Sheng had returned the body of Beihan Bingyu, or that he was in a coma.


    In fact, he seldom walked around with these people since the accident of Xie''s family.


    The main reason is also because of embarrassment, but not to ask, but also involved in other people''s affairs why?


    Jiang Liu won''t give Xie Dongyang the news of Huasheng, so he doesn''t know anything.


    "I came here today to think of a very important thing."


    "Oh?"


    "I wanted to talk about it several times before, but at that time, you were not in a stable state of mind, and I was afraid that you would start to frighten others."


    "So, it seems that you are still steady."


    Xie Dongyang should have thought that every time Huasheng comes to see him, it should be something.


    Otherwise, he won''t have time to come to him for a long time. It''s true that he is amorous.


    "Before I say that, you may have to prepare yourself."


    Hua Sheng sips his mouth, hesitates for a moment, and reminds him.


    "Don''t worry. After my father and my brother, I can handle everything."


    When Xie Dongyang said this, his eyes were full of bitter smiles.


    Xie family changes, the biggest blow is he, while to appease the family, while also shouldering the group, as a successor, a man''s responsibility.


    The worst thing is that a while ago, my sister and my mother joined forces to let him marry my sister-in-law Feng Yu.


    This is the most unacceptable thing for him. For this reason, I haven''t been back to my old house for a long time. It''s really angry with my family.


    Fortunately, Hua Sheng persuaded her later. It was sunny after the rain.


    Recently, Xie Dongyang is very enterprising. He is doing more and more business with his family.


    Maybe Wang Junxian didn''t want to fight after he had a wife and children.


    Or maybe the river only cares about his wife and doesn''t want mountains and rivers.


    Or, Qin Wanyu wanted to leave the strange circle of the shopping mall and live with Fengxi for a long time.


    In a word, Xie Dongyang has been doing well recently. He has made great progress in all projects.


    "I think there is something wrong with your family, with one member."


    "What problem, incurable disease?" Xie Dongyang''s heart was cold. He knew that Hua Sheng was a prophet and a divining genius, and he would never be a liar.


    "It''s not a terminal illness. It''s that person who is no longer your relative. He is lurking in your house. Maybe he has other purposes. I''m not sure about that, but you have to be careful, because she is too close to you. I''m afraid that if she does something to you..."


    "A Sheng, don''t beat around the bush. Tell me, who is that man?" Xie Dongyang''s fist was clenched to death.


    The curiosity aroused by Hua Sheng is also to the extreme.

 Chapter 1553

    Hua Sheng looked at Xie Dongyang for a long time, then slowly said, "I thought it was your mother at first."


    "And then?"


    Listen to the meaning of Huasheng, it means that there is still something else below.


    "Later, I found out that it was the person who deliberately confused the public and made me and Fengxi mistakenly think it was your mother, but it was not."


    "Is it my sister-in-law?" Xie Dongyang''s face is already ugly.


    No matter who they are, they thank their family members. He must be emotionally unacceptable.


    Hua Sheng didn''t say anything, but the expression was obviously not.


    Xie Dongyang''s mind seems to be flashing something. He stares at Hua Sheng and says, "yes Yes Yuri Huang? "


    This time, Hua Sheng nodded slightly. Yes, Xie Dongyao.


    When did you begin to doubt her?


    It should be from that time that Xie''s family encouraged Xie Dongyang to bury his brother and father on a day when he could not.


    For this reason, Hua Sheng''s anger almost turned over. How many ways did she use to calm the storm with Feng Xi.


    Originally, Hua Sheng also paid attention to Xie Dongyao. He also talked to Feng Xi privately.


    But because there are so many things happened, no one paid attention to Xie Dongyao.


    Now, Hua Sheng''s serious illness is recovering. It''s really for Xie''s consideration to mention it again.


    It''s also a good person to encourage Xie Dongyang to bury his father and brother on a day when he shouldn''t have done so.


    If that day Huasheng and Fengxi no longer exist, I think Jiangcheng has already become a river of blood and corpses.


    So, it''s no exaggeration at all.


    "How could it be her, how could it be..."


    Xie Dongyang is the same as silly. Repeat this sentence again and again. Hua Sheng can understand it.


    After the accident of Xie Yun and Xie Dongze, the Xie family has few left.


    Two important pillars no longer exist. The rest are old, weak and disabled.


    Xie Dongyang has been unable to lose, but now Hua Sheng said that if Xie Dongyao has problems, it must be true.


    It''s not a lie. It''s just because you know it''s true that you can''t accept it.


    After all, Xie Dongyao and his mother are his closest relatives in the world.


    I''m a compatriot with my sister, closer than my niece, in terms of blood relationship.


    At that time, I still remember that Xie Dongyao liked Qin, Wan and Yu, but he couldn''t, so he went abroad to study.


    Then he was encouraged by his classmates to travel abroad and was arrested by the bad guys.


    There is also a blood curse and witchcraft. If there were not Hua Sheng, Xie Dongyao would have been sacrificed that time.


    Later, the girl didn''t have much sense of existence.


    I just met Hua Sheng by chance, called her fairy sister, and then told her brother how to like others.


    Gradually, Hua Sheng didn''t care about it until that day at the funeral.


    Hua Shengcai finds out something wrong with Xie Dongyao. There is really no spirit of demons in that girl.


    Otherwise, with Huasheng and Fengxi, it would have been discovered.


    It''s because the breath is the same as normal people that they don''t find it too early.


    Hua Sheng suspects her because her eyes are dodging when she is facing Hua Sheng''s four eyes.


    Hua Sheng''s spiritual power has now reached a certain level. It''s not like he has mind reading skills, but it''s almost the same.


    So at a glance, I feel that the little girl is afraid of her and has bad intentions.


    The former Xie Dongyao has never been like this


    So Hua Sheng can conclude that Xie Dongyao is the inner ghost of the Xie family.


    "What are you going to do if it''s her?" Hua Sheng''s voice is very low. In fact, she also loves Xie Dongyang. It''s just that the house leaks every night.

 Chapter 1554

    Xie Dongyang sighed, raised his hands and rubbed his face hard.


    Just like washing his face forcefully, it shows that his brain is really not clear. After all, it involves flesh and blood, where to go?


    "Otherwise, give it to me?"


    Although Hua Sheng''s words are tentative, they do tell Xie Dongyang that this is the best way.


    Xie Dongyao''s change is not just about her heart. Hua Sheng suspects that she has other secrets.


    There are even some weird secret arts and so on, which mortal body can''t deal with.


    In Jiangcheng, only Huasheng and Fengxi can do such a thing.


    "Ah Sheng, I have only one sister."


    Xie Dongyao is biting her lips and opening her mouth difficultly.


    "I know."


    "Can you Don''t... "


    Before Xie Dongyang finished, Hua Sheng understood what he meant. "Don''t worry, I''ll try my best. If you don''t, I''ll try my best not to I''ll try to save it. "


    These words, in fact, Hua Sheng himself said the bottom of his heart.


    Once infected by those heretics, where can it become better and be saved?


    If it can be saved, will Wu Nan die? Is Chuntao going to end up like that?


    However, if you want to comfort me, you can''t tell Xie Dongyang directly. Your sister is not saved.


    What''s more, the question is, Hua Sheng doesn''t know what Xie Dongyao is?


    "Well, I see. I''ll give her to you."


    Finally, Xie Dongyang still has great trust in Huasheng and decides to deal with her sister.


    "Where is she now? At my husband''s house? "


    "No, in our old house, my mother has been in poor health. My children go to school during the day, and my sister-in-law is still helping me in the company. There is no one to take care of the house that comes and goes. After my father and my eldest brother left, my mother was always talking about it, and my aunt at home was almost gone. Yaoyao didn''t worry about my mother. She has been with her these days, but I haven''t been back to my old house for a long time. "


    "Do you mind coming back with me?"


    "Are you going, too?"


    "Naturally, I want to see Xie Dongyao." Hua Sheng said.


    "Well, let''s go back now."


    "Well."


    Hua Sheng nods and follows Xie Dongyang to his new seat. It''s a golden phantom of Rolls Royce. It''s cool.


    This period was soon photographed, but not uploaded, but directly sent to the river.


    It''s the little video. Then the phone calls in.


    "Hello?" River current suits, standing in front of the floor to floor window, no abnormal face.


    To this day, there is no misunderstanding that can break his trust in Huasheng.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Jiang."


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m a reporter from Datong media. I made the video just now."


    "So?" The river picked its eyebrows.


    "So, I thought, if you send out the video, it will be bad for you, your company and your wife''s reputation. I have always asked Jiang zongchong about his wife''s sexuality, and I don''t want to see the whole Jiangcheng people point at your wife''s back and scold her for her wateriness, right? "


    "So?" The river snorted coldly.


    "So, it''s very simple. I don''t want much to kill birds for food. I want 10 million yuan. I want 10 million yuan. All these materials are for you. They are clean. Don''t worry about it. I''m rich too. Why not? "


    "You are such a good schemer. I lost 10 million yuan in vain. Why don''t you tell me?" The river asked.


    "Does Jiang always give or not?" That reporter also has no bottom line and moral integrity, only for money.

 Chapter 1555

    "Datong media, right?"


    "Yes, I think Jiang must have heard of us, too?" The man is still pretty.


    "Yes, I heard it for the first time today, but it won''t be in the future."


    Finish saying, river current hung up the phone, toot toot toot a few times come


    The man was startled and said, "this river is not going to play any tricks, is it?"? Didn''t I hear that he cared about his wife the most? Jiangjia bank is so big that it has hundreds of billions. I want ten million yuan but only nine tenths. Should I give it? "


    Of course, the money is really a drop in the bucket for Jiangliu, but the problem is that Jiangliu is not a stupid son of a landlord with more money.


    How can I easily give them 10 million yuan?


    In said, with Xie Dongyang, that was said several years of stem.


    How can we go back to the past?


    In the daytime, two people take a car, is there something inside?


    "Ask assistant Wang to come."


    "Good."


    Soon, Wang Mian, one of the three special helpers of the river, came.


    This man has just joined Jiangjia group, but he is reliable. Why? Because Wang Mian is a classmate of Jiangliu University.


    After graduation, I went abroad to work. At that time, it was also a hot topic. Later, I caught up with the global financial crisis last year.


    The boy''s family suddenly broke in. At that time, there was no way to go. He begged for help everywhere. The River gave him steps.


    It''s said that the special assistant has already taken the money from the vice president.


    Moreover, Wang Mian''s qualification is qualified to be vice president. Unfortunately, the staff of Jiangjia bank is very stable.


    There are only two vice presidents. They are all uncles of Jiangliu''s father''s generation. Moreover, they have no problems in their work. It''s impossible for them to be dismissed at once.


    When they are not retired at that age, they can only temporarily aggrieve Wang Mian.


    But even so, Wang Mian is very grateful to Jiangliu and works for Jiangjia wholeheartedly.


    "President Jiang."


    "I have a matter for you to deal with. Look at this group of paparazzi in the new media. They caught a video of my wife and Xie Dongyang riding together. They are going to release it and extort 10 million yuan from me."


    "And such things, let me see?"


    "Well, take care of it, but keep a low profile."


    "I understand."


    Wang Mian does things, river flow is at ease, this matter also belongs to a short episode.


    Jiangliu picks up the phone and sends wechat directly.


    Jiang Liu: what is Mrs. Jiang doing?


    Hua Sheng: On Xie Dongyang''s car.


    Jiang Liu: how do you mean?


    Hua Sheng: what''s the matter?


    Jiangliu: I just got a paparazzi shot. They all came to me with the video and asked for 10 million yuan.


    Hua Sheng: ha? So exaggerated?


    Jiangliu: isn''t that right? Now we all know that I love my wife, waiting to get rich.


    Hua Sheng: maybe they won''t, because my husband believes me.


    Jiangliu: this hat is buttoned.


    Hua Sheng: isn''t it?


    Jiangliu: Yes, you are right. Did you have lunch at noon?


    Hua Sheng: not yet. I''m going to eat at Xie Dongyang''s house. I just met his mother and sister. "


    Jiangliu: Well, eat more, but be careful."


    River flow is always not at ease, who is afraid to suddenly be able to give Hua Sheng abduction the same?


    In fact, the only moon that can abduct Hua Sheng has been sleeping for a hundred years.


    I''m afraid that no one can compete with Huasheng in the three realms and six ways, but Jiangliu doesn''t think so.


    In his heart, he is always afraid that his little girl will be hurt.


    Put down your cell phone, and Hua Sheng smiles sweetly.


    Xie Dongyang looked at her from the side, but he was also very upset. "Is it Jiangliu chagang?"


    "Yes, my family Jiang has been very nervous about me recently." What Hua Sheng said inside and outside is dog food. Let Xie Dongyang abuse his heart.

 Chapter 1556

    The dark purple phantom of Rolls Royce soon drove into Xie''s old house.


    During this period, Xie Dongyang has been angry with his family and never came back. The fringes outside are full of news, and Xie''s family is also powerless.


    Xie Dongyao has a miscarriage and is still slim.


    But Mrs. Xie is the most pitiful. She is thinner than her daughter. Her whole forehead has collapsed. She felt ten years old in a moment.


    "That''s a Sheng?"


    Mrs. Xie didn''t dare to recognize her. After watching for a long time, she pointed to the door tremblingly.


    "Yes, Ma, that''s ah That''s the fairy sister. " Xie Dongyao smiled.


    Xie Dongyao is wearing a wine red velvet cheongsam. Her figure is concave and convex, with the front protruding and back warping.


    under the bare legs is a pair of black fashion style high heeled shoes with a light makeup on the face. The eyeliner is very meticulous sketched and picked up.


    Looking carefully, it is not hard to find that Xie Dongyao''s temperament is totally different from that before.


    But when does it change? No one can say the preparation time.


    After all, it doesn''t change all of a sudden, or it changes imperceptibly with time.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, aunt. How are you doing?"


    Hua Sheng hands over the nutritious products he bought when he got on and off the bus, and politely shakes hands with Mrs. Xie.


    Mrs. Xie really loves Hua Sheng. She really likes her daughter.


    I was also very happy to hold Hua Sheng''s white hands. "I''m ok. I''m not as fit as I used to be. But for my son, my daughter-in-law and my granddaughter, I also want to live."


    "Auntie, let''s not talk about that. Sit down."


    Hua Sheng smiled and then took a look at Xie Dongyao.


    "Yao and Yao are becoming more and more beautiful."


    Say, hand extended past, Xie Dongyao also did not avoid, subconsciously shook hands with Hua Sheng.


    But I was shocked by Hua Sheng''s cold hand.


    The temperature It''s much lower than normal.


    Hua Sheng is also strange. When he shook hands with Xie Dongyao, he didn''t find anything different. Didn''t he Is she really human?


    Just brainwashed by people with ulterior motives?


    Hua Sheng sat down with a smile and talked with Xie Dongyao and his wife.


    Xie Dongyang didn''t say anything. He just leaned against the wall and smoked one cigarette after another.


    It can be seen that he is in a bad mood.


    "Yao Yao, you can arrange for sister LAN to cook more dishes today. I want to stay at a Sheng for lunch."


    "Okay, Ma."


    Xie Dongyao got up and went to the front garden to find the nanny.


    Mrs. Xie got up and went to the bathroom, taking advantage of the gap.


    Xie Dongyang walks up to Huasheng and just wants to talk


    Hua Sheng gave me a look, which means don''t talk.


    Xie Dongyang immediately responded and shouted, "since my mother asked you to eat, you''re welcome. I haven''t eaten at home for a long time. Would you like to eat together?"


    "Good." Hua Sheng nodded.


    They were not saying much.


    Outside the window, Xie Dongyao, standing on the edge, pasted it on the glass and observed for a long time.


    She did not move to look at Xie Dongyang''s lips, as if she still understood lip language.


    But see what he said is unimportant, also did not pay attention to, finally, turn to the nanny in the distance.


    Hua Sheng saw her go far, then whispered, "just now she was coming down the window. I guess she just wanted to hear what we said?"


    "So it is. No wonder you don''t let me talk. Can you see what''s on Yao Yao?" Xie Dongyang is worried.


    "It''s strange that all her breath is still human, but I always think something is wrong." Hua Sheng also felt that it was more and more strange.

 Chapter 1557

    Even Hua Sheng can''t see the clue. It''s really complicated.


    Of course, Xie Dongyang held the last hope in his heart and opened his mouth, "a Sheng, do you think Yao Yao would just be brainwashed or threatened? Nothing more terrible happened to her? "


    Hua Sheng hesitated for a moment and didn''t answer the question.


    She didn''t want to destroy Xie Dongyang''s last trace of deep love and beauty for her family.


    But she didn''t want to cheat Xie Dongyang, though she didn''t feel any other breath on Xie Dongyao.


    But she understood that Xie Dongyao could not be a complete person.


    Even if she still has such a disgraceful smell?


    It''s not the sixth sense, it''s not divination, it''s not reasoning, it''s not random guessing.


    Huasheng has that kind of ability. It''s the kind that can see you through to the end.


    "It''s not easy for your mother to come back and see her."


    "I know."


    Even if Hua Sheng doesn''t say this, Xie Dongyang knows that anger is only temporary, but it''s his mother after all.


    And after the change of Xie''s family, Mrs. Xie really grew old overnight. She is no longer the dignified lady before.


    Even though the Xie family is still in the ascendant, some things have nothing to do with money and power.


    Is that kind of gas field, that kind of mentality, has completely changed.


    Even if Xie Dongyang became the richest man in the world, his mother couldn''t have the same look in her eyes.


    After all, she is a poor woman who has lost her husband and son.


    See Hua Sheng didn''t mention Xie Dongyao again, Xie Dongyang didn''t dare to ask more, after all, he was afraid of beating the grass and startling the snake.


    Then, Hua Sheng really stayed for lunch. Although she was not in the mood to eat, she saw Mrs. Xie''s invitation.


    She couldn''t bear to refuse. Xie''s lunch was very rich.


    Mrs. Xie sits next to Huasheng and tries to serve.


    Then she took Huasheng by one hand and talked about it. Suddenly, she looked at Huasheng''s face and said, "ah Sheng, I''ve known you for several years. Why are you not old at all? It''s amazing. "


    "Mom, how old is sister asheng? Just like my second brother, she is in her early thirties. Where can she get old? Now cosmetics and skin care products are so powerful? And now people will keep healthy. Look at the aunts who were in your classmates'' party. They are all thirty or forty years old Xie Dongyao said with a smile.


    But Mrs. Xie shook her head solemnly. "No, it''s not that kind of maintenance, it''s really the same. In other words, I met ah Sheng once before he was married. At that time, the old Chinese lady was still there. Although I didn''t meet face to face, I also looked at my side face from a distance. That''s the same as now. It''s lovely when you look at it. "


    "Don''t flatter me, aunt." Hua Sheng is a little embarrassed and smiles with his head down.


    There are only a few people who know the specific situation of Huasheng. Others only know that this girl has some skills, but they don''t know that her identity will be so mysterious.


    In Xie Dongyang''s view, Huasheng is not only not old now, but also may not be old in the future. After all, it is the body of a goddess.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that since Huasheng and Beihan ice jade were fused together, the whole person''s breath is better than before.


    On the contrary, with the youth and innocence of girlhood, this is the most rare youth.


    "In those days, if Dongyang didn''t listen to the rumors and say that Miss five of the Hua family was ugly and stuttering, where would she escape marriage? If you don''t escape marriage, asheng, you should be my daughter-in-law now. " In other words, Mrs. Xie is very regretful and sorry. She really loves her daughter. In fact, Mrs. Xie is more tolerant than Jiangliu''s mother, and is really good for Huasheng.

 Chapter 1558

    "Mom, why did you mention this all of a sudden?"


    Mrs. Xie talked about this, which only made Xie Dongyang more embarrassed.


    "I''m just chatting. A Sheng doesn''t care much. What are you worried about? "Mrs. Xie glared at her son.


    Xie Dongyang lowered his head, didn''t eat or talk.


    He was unlucky not to marry a Sheng. However, Xie Dongyang did not marry Hua Sheng in those days because he listened to the rumors.


    What looks ugly stuttering, what does not have the culture, did not go to school, these are actually not the most important.


    Most importantly, Xie Dongyang was rebellious and didn''t like his family to arrange marriage affairs.


    I don''t want to sleep with a woman I haven''t met.


    Xie''s marriage with Hua''s was originally a business marriage. They were only matched by each other, and there was no love between them.


    At that time, Xie Dongyang didn''t want to take over the family or join in the business. He deliberately ate, drank and played all day long.


    If he really married the daughter of the Chinese family and the two families together, would he be able to remain alone?


    To be frank, Xie Dongyang escaped marriage in order to be free.


    It''s not that a star of the 18th line can be around, or that he''s afraid of the ugly bride.


    Only then those bad media, in order to gain eyeballs, deliberately exaggerate and write like that.


    At that time, however, Xie Dongyang was a man of high spirits, proud and disdainful to explain half a sentence, and the rumors spread slowly.


    But now he can''t explain to Hua Sheng, because he knows, even if the explanation is clear, what can he do?


    Hua Sheng has only river in his heart. Where can he have a chance?


    In this case, it really doesn''t matter if we don''t talk about the past misunderstandings.


    "It''s also a pity for our Xie family. If sister a Sheng were my second sister-in-law, I''m afraid our family would be more prosperous than the Jiang family? Such a good woman must be Wangfu. My second brother is not so lucky. "


    Xie Dongyao is very good at speaking, so the old lady is deeply regretted.


    Xie Dongyao didn''t see anything different, and Hua Sheng just smiled lightly. "Between people, in fact, it''s fate. As for the rest, it''s really not forced. Dongyang and I are not together, not friends. In recent years, my relationship with Xie family has been very good. I am very happy. You really treat me. "


    "No matter where, our family hasn''t bothered you in recent years." Mrs. Xie knows how much this girl has helped their family.


    "Ah. If you don''t eat, it will be really cold in a moment. "


    Xie Dongyang felt uncomfortable, so he didn''t want to continue the topic, so he said something else.


    Later, Hua Sheng and Mrs. Xie chatted casually. After lunch, they left Xie''s home together.


    "Where are you going, I''ll take you?"


    Out of the door, Xie Dongyang looks at Huasheng.


    "No, I''m going to see a friend in a moment. Just drop down by the side of the road."


    "I''ll take you there."


    "That friend''s house, you can''t go, don''t send me." Hua Sheng''s mouth is slightly smiling.


    "A Sheng, thank you. I''d like to sit down with my mother for a meal. She I heard from sister Lan that she hasn''t had such a good appetite for a long time. Today, she ate half a bowl of rice and drank a bowl of white gourd soup. "


    "When you are old, you will not be able to withstand the blow. Please accompany your aunt when you have time. She is really not easy As for Xie Dongyao... "


    "How is it?" Xie Dongyang was worried that a Sheng might say something bad.

 Chapter 1559

    "Xie Dongyao is very dangerous. You should be vigilant at all times, but I have observed that she has no plan to start with your mother at present and will not do it for the time being. She is afraid that she will brainwash her aunt and ask her to do something bad. I suggest you explain to the nanny next to your aunt and keep an eye on her every moment. Don''t let her come here in disorder. "


    "I will listen to you."


    "Well, you should be careful too. If something is wrong, please contact me right away."


    "Good."


    "Then I''ll go."


    "Hua Sheng pushes open the door and turns to get off.


    Looking at the black ponytail and slender arm, for a moment, Xie Dongyang wanted to pull her into her arms and hold her tightly.


    But he didn''t dare. He didn''t dare to risk losing his friend Hua Sheng.


    Can only desperately suppress, suppress, repress again.


    Then look at the wipe Qianying slowly disappeared in their own sight.


    With beihanbingyu, Huasheng doesn''t have the feeling of relapse of cold disease, and the whole body is in the best condition.


    But her heart is still not stable, the northern cold ice jade, is the thing of heaven.


    The eighth Prince has it in his hand. Why did he give it to the Pluto?


    What conspiracy and means does the heaven have?


    "My Lord, Miss Hua Sheng is here."


    He trotted into the hall and reported to the king of the underworld.


    Pluto is not in a good mood recently. I don''t know if he is sentimental because he knows that the demon world is loose.


    So, at this moment, the Pluto is drinking in the hall, drinking alone.


    The wine pots beside are all black skeletons and spirits, and the wine cups in hand are ghost masks.


    It''s a set of exquisite but horrible wine utensils.


    "Let her in." The voice is still cold and cold. I can''t see his difference with Huasheng.


    Huasheng has changed into a lavender skirt, and comes in.


    It''s strange that when she is in the world, she will automatically switch to modern clothes. As long as she sees white dye or dark flame, she will automatically switch to ancient clothes.


    This set of lavender skirt, which she used to wear when she was in Liuyun country, is very elegant.


    When Hua Sheng came in, the twelve ghosts were very discerning and avoided one after another.


    On the whole hall, there was only one Pluto left.


    "I''m fused with Beihan ice jade." Hua Sheng said this.


    "That''s a good thing."


    The king of the underworld poured the wine alone, poured it and drank it himself, and his voice was not salty or bland. He didn''t even look up at Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng was standing under the hall, four or five meters away from the king of the underworld.


    "I don''t blame the wind. I don''t blame you. Thank you. Without you, I can''t get such a rare treasure."


    "You mean it with sarcasm. Is this to help the teacher and ask for guilt?"


    The Pluto knew that Hua Sheng was a little angry in his heart. He used the Beihan ice jade directly without her consent, and gave her no choice.


    Hua Sheng smiled and didn''t answer.


    Instead, step by step, directly pick up the wine pot, pick up the next empty glass, and fill yourself with a glass.


    Then looking at the Pluto, he asked in a low voice, "the eighth prince, I have given you the Beihan ice jade. What conditions have you promised him?"


    "Nothing, just a little busy." The Pluto pretended not to care.


    "Is it? Help the eighth prince to take the crown prince''s place. In the eyes of Lord Pluto, it turned out to be a small favor. It seems that my vision is narrow. "


    The Pluto''s fingers slightly moved as he held the glass.


    "Ming Yan, how can I repay your great human feelings?" Hua Sheng looks into the eyes of the Pluto, word for word.

 Chapter 1560

    "When it comes to human feelings In fact, I also owe you. When I urge the old woman to invade the underworld with a scout who can devour the spirits of the dead. It should have been from heaven, but they didn''t move their threads. Instead, you came to help them alone. In that case, I also owe you one time. Do we not owe each other? "


    It''s OK for the Pluto to say that. A while ago, the underworld was like a great enemy.


    There is no reinforcements from heaven. The underworld and bairan demon clan have been slaughtered as never before.


    If Huasheng is no longer there, the Pluto will not be unharmed, and the underworld will not be so easy to pass.


    I''m afraid that the scouts who devour the dead can eat half of hell.


    Hua Sheng holds his glass and says, "heaven doesn''t send troops. That''s because it''s your personal grudge. You and Bai ran offended the demon world. That''s because they rescued me from the 72 fairyland and trapped the moon. In the end, I owe you or Bai ran. If it wasn''t for me, how could you be against the devil kingdom? "


    "That''s not right. Without you, we and the devil kingdom are also rivals. Since ancient times, gods and demons are not two sides. So when we saved you and cut off the moon, that''s what we two gods are doing. What''s the human relationship. Hua Sheng, you really don''t need to care. "


    "I''ll give you this drink."


    Hua Sheng didn''t continue to tangle with Ming Yan. The more we talk about this topic, the deeper we are involved in it, the more unclear it will be.


    Hua Sheng seldom drinks alcohol, but in one breath, he directly kills a glass of wine.


    "Drink less. It''s schizophrenic wine. It''s so fierce that even the old fox can''t bear it You drink one mouthful at a time, and then you get it? "


    Finally, seeing Hua Sheng drink a cup at a time, the emperor of the netherworld finally raised his head and dared to look at Hua Sheng.


    "It doesn''t matter how strong the wine is. My body of ice cold jade can be dissolved I am now It should be a hundred poisons, right? Or invincible? Is there any reason for heaven to do this? What do you think? "


    "Contain the demon world."


    "You think so, too. What about you? You gave me cold ice jade. Do you want me to contain the devil kingdom? Still want me to If you want to have a normal body, you can have children. "


    This is too straightforward to admit.


    Therefore, he could only lower his head and stop looking at Hua Sheng. He said lightly, "in the last war between gods and demons, there were countless deaths and injuries. Bai ran and I swore that we would not see that scene. But in recent years, the devil kingdom is still ready to move. In particular, the moon, demonic nature, killing nature Without pity. As one of the gods in the heaven, I have to do something naturally, so I give you Beihan ice jade, and I hope you can control the demon world. "


    "Is it? Is that what you have in mind? "


    "Yes."


    "Very well, you said, if I don''t control the devil Kingdom, but I still work with it, what should you do? Don''t you dig holes and jump in on your own? Is there no way to live? "


    "You won''t."


    "Why not?" Hua Sheng asked with a smile.


    "Because you have love in your heart, and you have concerns in your heart You care about Hua family, your sister, your lover, your friend You can''t put down too much, so you''ll never be the same as the crazy ones in the demon world. "


    "But Ming Yan, who are you looking at?"


    The next second, there is a fiery lotus flower on Hua Sheng''s forehead. It seems that the lotus flower is alive and glows with dazzling fire.


    Even though the Pluto was well-informed, in this moment, his heart still mentioned his voice and eyes


    "That''s..." He didn''t dare to say the latter.

 Chapter 1561

    The Pluto didn''t expect that Hua Sheng would release his demonic nature without any omen.


    Yes, if you look at it at such a close distance, you will be sure of it. That''s magic.


    The red lotus on the forehead, that is the holy flower of the demon world, that is There will be people with deep demons, legends


    It is said that the second highness of the demon world once loved one such flower.


    So, that is to say Hua Sheng


    At that time, the mind of the Pluto was blank. He didn''t dare to think deeply, but all this happened suddenly.


    "You should have done that."


    For a long time, the emperor of the underworld bowed his head and his voice was very low. It seemed that Hua Sheng was too reckless.


    But is she reckless? Of course not. How could a person like Hua Sheng be reckless? She just wanted to tell the secret to Ming Yan.


    "Ming Yan, you say, I If it wasn''t a God or a devil, what would you do to me? "


    Hua Sheng used to think that she might be a God, but later, with the awakening of something deeper in her body, her mysterious red lotus sometimes opened.


    She realized a problem. What if she was not a God or a devil?


    Isn''t it ridiculous that she was used to control the devil kingdom that day?


    "Even if you are a devil, you will not be an innocent one. You are also a kind one."


    Hua Sheng smiled, and there was a lot of helplessness in that smile. "Ming Yan, you are confused. How can the devil be kind?"


    "Then will you kill the human race?"


    This time it''s the turn of the Pluto to question Hua Sheng. Hua Sheng is silent.


    "Will you kill the river?"


    "Will you kill Hua Lin and the children?"


    "Will you kill Hua Zhi who is pregnant?"


    "Will you kill Qin Wanyu, who is not as good as you, and who is deeply in love with you?"


    Seeing Hua Sheng can''t open his mouth all the time, the Pluto finally asked, "will you kill Bai ran and me?"


    Yes, she is so capable. One day, will she really release her demons and kill all the people she once cared about? Will it?


    To be honest, Huasheng doesn''t know the answer.


    At least now she won''t, but in the future?


    She didn''t know what she would be like after she was released completely.


    Really one day, the magic is magnified infinitely, devouring the goodness of the past, then will she start to deal with these old people?


    "Who could have predicted these things? Now I won''t, but later Ming Yan, at the beginning of my life, I don''t know why cutting the moon bothers me? I don''t understand why I''m the mistress when I see those men who cut the moon? You see, none of the nine Dharma protectors in the demon world is a fuel saving lamp, but they never attack me head-on Including Starscream, which appeared at that time, just to limit my inability to move They don''t attack me Not afraid of me, but beat me Maybe it''s because I''m really the person they once knew, like the man who cut the moon. There must be a reason why he can pester a mortal woman I used to think that maybe cutting the moon was superficial and addicted to my beauty Now, where is this? Maybe I Maybe I am the same person as the moon chopper, what do you say? "


    "Have you told anyone about it?" The prince of the underworld was a little flustered.


    "No, in fact, I didn''t understand what happened But this time, the magic is so obvious. If I don''t hide it deliberately, you know the smell It''s just like that... "


    In fact, Hua Sheng is helpless. It''s better to ask for help from the Pluto or to complain.


    She really didn''t know who to tell. After all, she couldn''t accept that she was a demon.

 Chapter 1562

    "Hua Sheng, listen to me."


    "Well, you say."


    "You can''t say this to a third person any more, nor to Bai ran. It''s not that I don''t trust him, it''s because it''s so important. Once more people know it, it''s more dangerous. Even if Bai ran doesn''t say it, it''s a big sin if the heaven knows that Bai ran doesn''t report back. Harbouring the remaining evils of the demon world is to be sentenced to deprive the throne and enter six cycles. "


    "Then am I not Did it harm you? "


    After a sudden realization, Hua Sheng was shocked. He told Ming Yan that he was in a desperate situation.


    "It doesn''t matter. Now at least others don''t know. How could heaven know?"


    "What shall I do now?"


    "You don''t have the ability at present. Can you hide the breath?"


    "Yes."


    "Hide, don''t expose, especially the red lotus. Don''t let anyone see it, or it will be troublesome."


    "Well, I''ll listen to you."


    "Huasheng."


    "Well?"


    "It took you so much effort to let the moon fall asleep, and you will be clean for a hundred years How do you cherish it? I know you just want to be an ordinary person and spend the rest of your life with the river, so cherish it. "


    "I will. I''ve been trying."


    "So, for at least a hundred years, you can''t release demons."


    "I just because I often have nightmares. There will be many pictures of lotus on my forehead I''m scared I always feel like something is coming. "


    For the first time, Hua Sheng was in a panic.


    This kind of thing, certainly can''t let river current know, river current knows, can follow her to worry only.


    Fortunately, you can talk to yourself, or It''s really called tianwumen. It''s called Earth no more.


    "It doesn''t matter. You don''t need to be too nervous. Just remember that you are Hua Sheng and you are the fifth miss of Hua family. You are an ordinary mortal. If no one comes to bully you, you can''t even use your spiritual power. The nine day holy fire is put away for me. From this moment on, you should strive to be a mortal. "


    "Good."


    "Don''t use divination either."


    "Well, I''ll listen to you."


    The emperor of the underworld pointed out a bright way for Hua Sheng, that is, don''t use any open and hang skills. Those spiritual powers, those flames that gods are afraid of, all need to be said. Maybe it''s because Hua Sheng''s fighting is too frequent, leading to the demonic nature in his heart.


    But the hell flame hasn''t figured out, where does this magic come from?


    Is it something that was dropped by someone or brought by itself


    These things are too complicated. The identity of Hua Sheng has always been a mystery of three realms and six ways. Since he found that the woman had no name in the book of life and death, it was doomed that his life would not be peaceful.


    But Ming Yan won''t attack Hua Sheng, won''t say too many negative words, and will only let her handle it in a low-key way.


    To put it bluntly is to hide your identity, whether it''s a God or a devil.


    Those immortals above nine days will not trouble Huasheng for no reason, and those remaining evils in the demon world will not come again in a short time.


    In this way, let Huasheng be an ordinary person first.


    "Dark flame."


    The Pluto slowly raised his head and looked carefully, only to find that there seemed to be a dark blue frost in his eyes.


    "Ming Yan, I can have friends like you in this life and this life. I really have no regrets If you have any difficulties in the future, I will come for you and help you out no matter where I am. This is my eternal commitment to you. "


    Hua Sheng deeply knows how much Ming Wang has done for her behind her back. When it comes to Beihan ice jade, she will never know.

 Chapter 1563

    After hearing Hua Sheng''s promise, the Pluto said a good word for a long time.


    He is not as affectionate as the river, nor as romantic as Bai ran, nor as straightforward as Wang Junxian of Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Many words, no matter how much he wants to say, can only be hidden in his heart.


    They all said that they thanked Dongyang for his hard work. If there was a word of suffering, they would not ask for it, but what about the Pluto?


    Hua Sheng can tell him the secret. In fact, the Pluto is very pleased. At least she really thinks he is a friend.


    If it is known by those in the heaven, I''m afraid that the emperor will kill immediately.


    They may not dream that Hua Sheng was intended to be a pawn in the world of demons, but they did not think that Hua Sheng himself was possessed of demons.


    How do you explain that? Nobody''s going to think of that, right?


    But things between heaven and earth are so bloody, so ridiculous.


    It''s a matter of life and death for Huasheng, so the Pluto will not talk about it. Therefore, the red lotus on the forehead and the magic that blooms at any time are hidden by Huasheng under the instruction of Pluto.


    After going back, she went straight back to ten li Chunfeng.


    However, before she could sit still, she received a call from Hua Zhi, saying that she would go back to the old house.


    Hua''s old house, which is empty for a long time, Hua Zhi said suddenly, there must be a reason.


    After Wu Nan''s incident, Hua Zhen Yue jumped off the building and died. Immediately following Mrs. Hua, she was infatuated, sometimes remembering a lot, sometimes forgetting nothing.


    Originally, I wanted to find a few nannies who were close to me to serve me carefully, but later I found out that as long as I was in the old house of the Chinese family.


    Mrs. Hua''s condition has no room for improvement. Finally, the doctor suggested that she leave here.


    Maybe there are too many memories of the Chinese family in this house, but they are not willing to sell.


    After Mrs. Hua moved to the sanatorium, it was empty all the time.


    Hua Feng once said that he wanted to sell it. Hua Zhi and Hua Lin didn''t agree. Hua Sheng didn''t say anything.


    Now several of them have come here again, and it turns out that


    When Hua Sheng entered, he saw Hua Qing at a glance.


    Hua Qing is right. She is sitting on the sofa, wearing a beige cashmere coat and a silk scarf of a luxury brand.


    Between hands and feet, it is very elegant, even, the corner of the mouth has been with that gentle smile.


    She seems to be talking to Hua Lin. when Hua Sheng comes in, they look at her.


    Hua Sheng is not surprised at all. After all, he has appeared several times before. If he wants to come, he will meet sooner or later.


    "Second sister, do you remember five sisters?"


    Hualin is an honest man after all. I haven''t seen her for many years. She has a deep feeling for her sister.


    Maybe it''s because the Hua family has scattered many people, so they cherish the feelings of close relatives.


    Hua Zhi is sitting a little far away, apparently on the woman''s guard.


    She didn''t forget what five younger sisters reminded her before. Hua Qing, who has been missing for a long time, came back suddenly, which may not be a good thing.


    Among these sisters, Hua Zhi likes five younger sisters best, which is obvious to all.


    Although Hua Lin also likes Hua Sheng, but Hua Lin is soft and honest after all, many things, not as decisive and determined as Hua Zhi.


    Hua Qing rose slightly, looked at Hua Sheng for a long time, and then smiled, "I remember that five younger sisters are still the little girl who likes to follow her grandmother without saying a word. Now she is so big, it''s a bit surprising, but her appearance hasn''t changed much, just like when she was a child."


    Without waiting for Hua Sheng to ask, Hua Feng explained, "five younger sister, your second sister has had some accidents. Now many memories are confused. She remembers some things, but they are years ago. It seems that in recent years, things have been forgotten, so..."

 Chapter 1564

    Hua Sheng nodded. "So it is."


    She was in a hurry when the spring breeze came in ten li. The purple skirt inside didn''t change, but she wore a coat of coffee color outside and covered the skirt inside.


    Otherwise, in Jiangcheng, it''s always strange to dress so retro.


    Hua Sheng didn''t say anything, went over and sat directly beside Hua Zhi.


    "How does the second elder sister remember to come back to us?" Hua Sheng looks at Hua Qing and asks.


    "I''ve lived in the south for a while, and I suddenly thought of some memories one day, but they are not complete. I only remember Jiangcheng, and then I came back. A little bit, just remember, I heard that the third brother had seen me before, right? "


    Hua Zhi nods, "yes, it''s in the parking lot. At that time, I thought I was mistaken. It was you."


    "At that time, I didn''t remember all of them. Now it''s good. I''m finally reunited with you."


    Hua Qing''s meaning is very simple. When he disappeared, he suddenly ran out because he lost his memory and lost his mind.


    These years in the south, through some places, with scattered memories.


    Later, I suddenly thought that I had a home and my family, and I came back.


    At first glance, it''s also reasonable. In the past, this kind of thing also existed. After all, the contemporary society is under great pressure. People often run away from home because of great pressure. They haven''t contacted their families for several years.


    There was a big news before. It said that Jiangcheng once had a doctor who studied in other places, and after graduation, he became a senior executive in a banking institution. Then one day I left without saying goodbye. My family couldn''t get in touch with each other at all. After many years of searching, there was no news.


    I thought this man was dead, but a while ago, it was suddenly discovered that a group of migrant workers were planting trees in a forest green area in the northwest of China, with a meager salary, drinking a little water and eating a few steamed bread every day, looking like the Loess facing the sky.


    When his family found him, they thought he was crazy and out of his mind. Later, when he asked, he was still sober. He just felt that there was too much pressure on him to go to the doctor''s degree. Then he graduated and joined the bank, which was also intriguing. Everyday life was very depressing.


    So he wanted to find a way out for himself. Now, although he is a tree planting worker, his face is yellow mud, and what he earns is only a drop in the bucket.


    But I feel down to earth. The mental pressure is not so great. At that time, the parents of this man cried with what is it.


    This incident caused great social repercussions at that time. Therefore, Hua Qing''s words were not nonsense, but credible.


    But it doesn''t matter. Hua Sheng smiles and asks her, "second sister, when you disappeared, you were pregnant. What about your child? Don''t tell us, where did you forget your baby was born? "


    Hua Qing also smiled, "how can it be? Five sisters are so humorous. Of course, my child is by my side. It''s a pity I don''t remember who his father was? "


    "Don''t you want to go to the second brother-in-law?" Hua Lin has some regrets.


    Once upon a time, Hua Qing had a family with a husband. However, the child was not Liu Yuzhou''s, which led to the breakdown of the relationship between husband and wife.


    "What are you looking for? I don''t have the face to look for him. How nice it is for him to live a normal life."


    "Second sister, how about the child? Why didn''t you bring it?"


    "He''s over three years old. He''s smaller than Corning. He''s also a boy."


    Hua Qing said this sentence, Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng looked at each other, knowing that the child was really born, but


    When Hua Qing was pregnant with a child, she walked closely with Wu Nan and Zhuoya. I''m afraid this child

 Chapter 1565

    "I''m so old. I didn''t expect your child to be three years old. What''s his name?"


    Hua Feng is in a very complicated mood. She hates Hua Qing the most. After all, she once trusted and dealt with other sisters together.


    Later, Hua Qing betrayed, and Hua Feng almost broke up. No, it''s a divorce now.


    It''s just Hua Feng and her husband. Later, because of her daughter Hua Xiaohan, they moved closely and often together. It seems that there is still some possibility of recombination.


    Hua Qing turns around and holds the elder sister''s hand. There is no mustard in it. It''s just like losing memory.


    "Elder sister, his name is longevity."


    "How can I have such a name?" Hua Feng frowned slightly.


    Let alone Hua Feng, other sisters also feel that they are hairy at heart after listening to it. What''s the age and what''s the name of longevity.


    Especially for such a small child, it''s just weird.


    It''s Hua Zhixian who said, "although the second sister doesn''t remember the things before, it doesn''t mean that those things don''t exist. Second sister didn''t do much evil before, so she wanted to be afraid of some retribution related children, so she named her children longevity. "


    Hua Qing''s expression was a little embarrassed, then he lowered his head and said with a smile, "maybe it is, but I don''t remember very much. Maybe it''s three younger sister''s words. In my subconscious, I hope what I have done doesn''t involve children."


    "I''ll show you when I''m free. After all, we are children''s aunts. You can also play with our family Corning. "


    Hua Lin is a kind-hearted man. Now she has a husband, a family and a healthy and safe son, Bai Kangning. All of this is due to Hua Sheng.


    "OK, I''ll show you some when I''m free."


    "Where do you live now, second sister?" Hua Sheng asked.


    "I live in Mingyue Garden community. It''s a rented house. I work in a supermarket, do shopping, are also temporary to find, you know I come back soon


    "Since you are all from your own family, why do you rent a house? Come back and live in it. This house is for you. After all, it belongs to our family. I''m in charge. What do you think?" Hua Zhi, in a word, gave the old house of Hua family to Hua Qing to live in. Of course, it was just for her to live in, not to rename it to her.


    "No, it''s too big. I can''t afford it now."


    Hua Qing put on a pair of weak, repeatedly waved.


    "You don''t need to worry about the money. Since you come back, we won''t ignore you. The company will give you money every month to take care of you and your children. Go to see my mother when you have time These years, more and more old Hua Feng asked.


    "Well, when I''m off this week, I''ll go to the sanatorium early and take my son to see my mother."


    Finally, the sisters had a simple dinner and chatted in a restaurant near the old house of the Chinese family, but they didn''t go deep into it.


    After the event, Hua Zhi said, "five younger sister, drive me back. I''m too lazy to drive. Pregnant women are lazy. Ha, I don''t want to move now."


    "Well, I''ll take you back."


    Hua Sheng drives Hua Zhi''s Porsche Cayenne and sends her back to the villa.


    On the way back, nobody said anything at the beginning.


    Hua Zhi is really tired. There is an old song in the car. It''s Jiang Yuheng''s "look back again"


    look back again. Clouds block the way back. Look back again. There are many thorns Tonight, there will be no hard to part with the old dream, the dream you have, who to tell in the future.


    Hua Zhi sat on the copilot and opened his eyes for a long time. "A Sheng, what are you going to do with Hua Qing?"

 Chapter 1566

    "I don''t know her purpose. If I kill her suddenly now, it''s not easy to explain."


    "Yes, four younger sisters are very happy. They also want to let Corning play with her children and elder sister. It seems that they have put down their hatred. It seems that there is a saying that time can really cure everything."


    Hua Zhi is a person with high Eq. she is very emotional in the face of all this.


    "Hua Qing''s situation is a bit complicated. It''s very similar to Xie Dongyang''s sister. I need to make a good calculation."


    "Sister Xie Dongyang, what''s the matter with her?"


    Listen to Hua Sheng mention Xie Dongyang ''s younger sister suddenly, Hua Zhi still quite strange.


    When Xie''s family changed, Hua Zhi was pregnant, so it was inconvenient to mourn. Later, he met Xie Dongyang and comforted him.


    But I haven''t seen Xie Dongyao for a long time. Hua Zhi doesn''t know that Hua Sheng and Feng Xi have been staring at Xie Dongyao.


    "It''s OK. You can''t worry about it. Your priority is to have a good baby."


    "Well, don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    Hua Zhi knows that five younger sisters care about her, and they are warm in their hearts.


    Hua Sheng drives Hua Zhi back to Wang''s house and calls Jiang Liu to let him pick up himself.


    After all, the car is Hua Zhi''s, sent back, how to go home?


    Unfortunately, Jiangliu is busy and hasn''t finished work, but he asked the driver to pick up Huasheng and wait for him to go home together.


    Hua Sheng also received a call from Yu Ping at this time.


    "Xiaoping."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡£¡±


    "Xiaoping, what''s the matter with you?"


    Hua Sheng looks at the familiar caller ID, but can''t hear Yu Ping saying a word. There is a faint cry at the other end of the phone.


    The voice is very small, but Huasheng''s ears are flexible, so it''s clear to hear.


    "A Sheng, would you like to meet me?"


    "Convenient, where are you?" Hua Sheng looked at his watch. It wasn''t until eight o''clock in the evening. It wasn''t too late.


    "I''ll see you."


    Ping Ping''s voice is a bit husky, she has never been looking for what Hua Sheng make complaints about, and her character is weak after all.


    Now can cry so sad, also is certainly has the unpleasant matter to happen.


    Finally, Yu Ping drove to Jiangliu company alone, and Hua Sheng arranged a rest room for them to meet.


    Yu Ping has been pregnant for more than four months. Her abdomen is slightly raised. She has no makeup and looks pale.


    The hair is simply tied up. It looks bad.


    "Drink some hot water and warm yourself first."


    In April, the night in Jiangcheng will be cold, sometimes it will be a spring rain, which is quite cold.


    Yu Ping nodded and took a few hot water sips with her teacup before she calmed down.


    "About your brother?" Hua Sheng is very busy recently. She doesn''t have a good chat with Yu Ping. She only heard that her brother is very noisy recently.


    It seems that he is rebellious and threatens to go to court with his elder sister. How old is a child?


    Can he study in the city without his sister? In the family, there is a very bad nature. Huasheng has known this for a long time.


    At the beginning, Yu Ping''s parents and her best relatives tortured her.


    Later, the parents'' affairs were solved. There were some shameless distant relatives who came to ask her to borrow money or not to leave.


    Once upon a time, Yu Ping cried and wept because of such a thing. It was Hua Sheng who comforted her.


    Now it''s not easy to survive until now. With a small family, a house, a car and a business, the life is stable.


    "A Sheng, Jing sa Cheating, in my pregnancy, and other women Yu Ping hesitated for a long time before telling Hua Sheng.


    "When did it happen? Is the evidence conclusive? " To tell you the truth, Hua Sheng is a little surprised. That scene is really nice to see people. How could

 Chapter 1567

    Yu Ping has been silent for a long time, tears are flowing in silence


    Hua Sheng took out a tissue and handed it to her. "Don''t cry, you are still a pregnant woman. Think about the baby in your stomach."


    "Ah Sheng, do you think I''ll live this life?"


    Yu Ping is prone to be pessimistic when encountering things. These are all from the self-confidence and blow of the original family.


    So when you are frustrated, you are very sad. You think you are a mourning star, and you will have so many frustrations in your life.


    Hua Sheng smiled peacefully. "What''s your life?"


    Yu Ping was stunned by this question. Then she wiped her eyes with a paper towel. "It''s because I''m not calm. I didn''t expect that my life has been changed by a Sheng. If I didn''t have you, I might not live well."


    "Well, don''t worry about the emotion. Let''s talk about it. What''s the matter with jingsa?"


    Hua Sheng doesn''t understand. Jing SA now has a family with a wife and children, and the economic conditions are better. Why should he do this?


    Yu Ping took a deep breath and said slowly, "it was only when I accidentally looked at my mobile phone last night that I found out. You know that I don''t like to check other people''s mobile phones, so we have never looked at each other''s mobile phones since we fell in love. They give each other enough space and freedom, as well as privacy. "


    Hua Sheng nods. Yu Ping likes this way, because she does the same.


    Not only her, Hua Zhi and Hua Lin are the same, even if it seems to be a very domineering wind, it will not be OK to check the Qin Wan Yu mobile phone.


    There''s a saying that''s right. If he is like that, you can''t find any clues even if you check every day.


    If he is not such a person, without your supervision, he will not do extraordinary things.


    once Hua Zhi in the group Tucao, said they circle an actor, half red not red one, especially love make complaints about guns.


    But in view of having a wife, we usually set up a person who is afraid of his wife and loves his wife, so the affair of cheating is very secret.


    One time, he even said proudly that he fought with his wife for wisdom and courage.


    Now the appointment is to delete the wechat of the other party after the appointment, and then add it when you want to sleep next time.


    At the same time, I am proud to say that my brain is easy to use. I have memorized the micro signals of more than ten female models, and I am familiar with them.


    In this way, even if the wife checks the mobile phone every day, she can''t find anything. After all, after sleeping, she will delete it and add it next time she wants to sleep.


    What''s more, the female models even cooperated with each other.


    Even some don''t need him to pay, don''t need to coax, don''t need to buy gifts, and don''t have any good appointment, on call.


    At that time, someone asked him, what are these little girls doing?


    That kid also arrogant to come a sentence, may be because I am good at technology, such dirty jokes make everyone on the table laugh.


    Hua Zhi despised but came a sentence, "come out to mix always want to return, you also have a daughter''s person, be careful your daughter later also meet you such man."


    After that, the man was embarrassed for a long time, but in view of the fear of Hua Zhi''s position in the circle, he did not dare to contradict in person.


    later, Hua Zhi make complaints about it with Hua Sheng and others.


    Hua Sheng has always believed that several sisters and friends around him have a good eye and all the men he looks for are of good character.


    I didn''t know that Jing SA would cheat. Maybe it was because Hua Sheng didn''t know much about this man before. After all, it''s Yu Ping''s own favorite. Hua Sheng can''t interfere too much. It''s not like the wind.


    Fengxi and qinwanyu, that''s because qinwanyu is also in the circle, we often meet, qinwanyu and Jiangliu are also familiar.


    "And then, what''s in the phone?" Hua Sheng asks Yu Ping curiously.

 Chapter 1568

    Yu Ping''s voice is a little hoarse, and her mood seems to be unstable. After all, she is a pregnant woman, and her hormones are not the same as usual.


    "When he took a bath, he dropped his cell phone on the bed, and his cell phone was silent. It happened that I was reading in bed. The light in the room was dim. His cell phone was on for a while. I glanced at it subconsciously and saw a sentence


    "What''s the point?"


    "Little brother, when are you still looking for me?"


    "Here..." Hua Sheng is embarrassed, but he doesn''t know how to answer.


    "I know jingsa''s password, so I picked up my mobile phone, pretended jingsa''s tone and gave a reply, and we talked."


    Here is Yu Ping pretending to be jingsa and chatting with the woman on the other side. The wechat name of that woman is heaven''s war, which is also called the dog''s second dimension.


    The head portrait is a cartoon character. It''s very cute. It''s not that Ping doesn''t watch anime or know it.


    Jingsa: what''s the matter?


    That woman: I can''t come to you without anything. Didn''t you say that she would come to me often? Your wife is pregnant and can''t give you happiness.


    Jingsa: let''s meet tomorrow.


    That woman: Yes, I miss my little brother.


    Jingsa: how about Peninsula coffee?


    That woman: Oh, it''s so emotional. Can I have coffee? Ha, little brother, you are not sleeping, falling in love with me? Before two times can be you directly let me open a good room to wait for you, you sneak up the stairs, afraid to leave clues to be known by your wife.


    Jingsa: where do you say to meet?


    That woman drinks coffee very well, just listen to you, right? Which Peninsula?


    Jingsa: how about the West waterway? Eleven thirty at noon.


    That woman: OK, OK. I will dress up beautifully and go on a date with my little brother, ha.


    Yu Ping was relieved and looked at Hua Sheng and said, "after talking about this, I deleted the chat record. Jingsa didn''t know that I used his cell phone. I went to the coffee shop this noon and met the woman


    "How did you talk?"


    Hua Sheng''s eyebrows are also locked. No one can be happy when his friend has such a thing.


    "Nothing. The girl is a peripheral."


    "Peripheral?" Hua Sheng really hasn''t been exposed to this kind of things. After all, she doesn''t like gossip, and seldom pays attention to it. If Hua Zhi were to know that.


    See Hua Sheng don''t know, Yu Ping explains specially again, "it is to collect money to do that kind of thing, they are girls, very powerful. Each of them said that they were singers, actors and models, but you asked them which TV plays they had made, which songs they had sung and which shows they had gone through? They can''t answer. In fact, they are a group of sellers under the artist''s name. "


    "And so on?"


    Yu Ping nodded. "The price is still high. You can even travel with your guests. You should have heard about the annual Haitian feast, just in that way."


    "I have heard of it." Hua Sheng is worried.


    "That girl doesn''t look very big. She said it was in 1995 and her face has moved. She is very beautiful and has a good figure. She was scared to see me at first, then I asked her what she said. It''s true that Jing SA paid for her. She has no feelings. But I''ve looked for her twice, and I''ve given her 3000 yuan each time. It is said that she also found her little sister, a Sheng Do you know how hard this kind of thing strikes me? I prefer that he really likes the third party and betrays me only when he has feelings, but he is such a person I like, but I can''t follow him because I am pregnant Just go out and find I really can''t accept it. "


    " what are your plans now? Divorce? " Hua Sheng asks Yu Ping softly.

 Chapter 1569

    Yu Ping is silent


    Hua Sheng doesn''t know what to say, so he can only take out a tissue again and hand it over.


    "Ah Sheng, to be honest, I don''t know what to do now?"


    "I understand."


    "I can''t accept a man who says he loves me to do that. It''s really the biggest insult to me. But when I think of the baby in my stomach, I can''t divorce ruthlessly. I don''t want my baby to be born without a father, you know? Children without fatherly love are insecure. That''s not what money can replace. "


    "I understand that you always think things are thoughtful, so I can understand your current mood. It''s just a dilemma."


    "Yes, it''s a dilemma. I even regret why I went to see his mobile phone. If I didn''t see anything, I pretended I didn''t know anything. The life will continue. It''s good, but I know it''s a lie."


    Yu Ping said that her eyes were red again.


    Hua Sheng was distressed. After thinking for a while, he said, "otherwise, I''ll have a divination to see how much fate there is between you? It''s hard for you to be together if fate is over If fate is endless, it''s hard for you to divorce. What do you say? "


    Although the king of the netherworld warned Hua Sheng to be an ordinary person and hide all spiritual power.


    She can''t use divination, but now she can''t care so much to help Yu Ping.


    Hua Sheng is not as good as Hua Zhi, or as wild as Fengxi. It''s a mess of ghost ideas.


    For her, everything that is inconclusive can be divined.


    Yu Ping thought it was an idea, but she gave up.


    She stretched out her hand and held Hua Sheng''s wrist. "No, ah Sheng, don''t help me to do divination. You are right. We have our own destiny and disaster. We can''t rely on you to do divination for everything. In fact, I don''t want you to pry into too many Tianji. There are too many Tianji leaks, which are always going to cause trouble. You are responsible for all these troubles. I don''t want that. "


    "It''s OK. We''re friends." Hua Sheng smiles gently.


    "Just because it''s a friend, not to mention you. You''ve worked so hard these years, and you''ve had a peaceful life with the river. How can I have the heart to break it?"


    "Xiaoping, actually..."


    "Don''t tell me. I know all about it. A Sheng, if you can listen to me, I''ll feel much better. I think I have a lot of cheerful personalities and some friends these years. But as soon as something bad happens and something hard to talk about happens, I''m only willing to treat your uncle. Because I know that you are my best friend in the world and my best friend. My parents and relatives are not as good as you. "


    "Well, why do you say that? You are still pregnant. Take care of yourself."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a child after all. After the fatal blow of falling in love with Yuan Shao, I looked down on many things. Jingsa. Although I love it, I''m not as headstrong and stubborn as I was when I was young and vigorous, and I won''t look for short-sightedness."


    Speaking of this, Yu Ping lowers her head and touches her slightly raised belly. "The child is innocent. She runs to me and doesn''t know anything. I won''t let her get hurt. I will give birth to the child well, whether Jing SA and I can go on or not?"


    "It''s good that you think so, but It''s hard for you. "


    Hua Sheng loves Yu Ping. She doesn''t have a reliable person around her, so she always has to carry whatever she meets.


    "Otherwise, I''ll let gingko take care of you for a few days. You and jingsa will be separated for a while and calm down for a while." Hua Sheng asks Yu Ping what he means.

 Chapter 1570

    "I''m sure I''ll move out, but Trouble ginkgo is not very good, I can find a nanny aunt


    "That''s fine, then you have to be careful."


    Hua Sheng knows that Yu Ping is too embarrassed to call gingko. She is not as comfortable as finding a homemaker aunt.


    In fact, it''s not because ginkgo is regarded as a servant girl, but because ginkgo has a lot of experience in caring for Hua Sheng these years.


    He is good at writing and martial arts. Although he is a bit impatient, he cooks delicious food and does things in a vigorous manner.


    So I hope I can help Yu Ping a little. In case there is any violence tendency in jingsa, at least I can protect Yu Ping and her children.


    Can turn to think, should not be so extreme, King SA is a rational normal person after all.


    Moreover, he was in the lead of cheating. Where else did he come from to violence her?


    After sitting with Huasheng at the group headquarters for a while, Yu Ping left. When he left, he was still driven by the group driver.


    Yu Ping said that before Jing SA came back from work, she planned to move out first.


    The wedding house was bought by jingsa, but Yu Ping had a small apartment before, and she has saved a lot of money in these years, which is not a problem economically.


    After Yu Ping left, Hua Sheng was unhappy and the whole person was not very good.


    She was sitting in the reception hall with a financial magazine.


    When Jiangliu was going to the meeting, he passed by here and saw his wife through the landing glass. He was very uneasy.


    Push the door directly and come in, and a group of senior executives dare not say a word.


    "A Sheng."


    "Eh? Why are you here? Isn''t he still out of work? "


    Seeing the river flowing in, Huasheng tries to calm down.


    "I''m just going to a meeting. I''m passing by here. I see you look sad. What''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK."


    "Still lying to me? Are you all over the face with a sign of unhappiness? "


    The river pampered and pinched Hua Sheng''s face, so he sat down beside her.


    "Really not. Where can you tell I''m not happy? Am I so angry? "


    Jiang Liu put his hand around Hua Sheng''s shoulder and smiled, "of course you are not, but I can see that after living with you for a long time, you will feel your breath. How about your breath? I can distinguish it accurately. Let''s talk about it Is there something difficult for Yu Ping? "


    Jiang Liu is a smart man. Yu Ping came here this afternoon. Although he didn''t have time to say hello, his assistant also reported.


    At that time, he also sent some fruits and drinks to the two of them to have a good chat.


    As soon as Yu Ping leaves, Huasheng is like this. Obviously, it''s what bad news Yu Ping brings that affects Huasheng.


    Seeing that Jiangliu''s guess is so reliable, Huasheng doesn''t hide it. He can only say something about Yu Ping.


    To tell you the truth, Jiang always sees more of this kind of thing, and he is not surprised at all.


    In his words, even if Wang Junxian and Qin Wanyu cheated, he would not hate accidents. After all, people''s hearts are the most changeable things in the world.


    It''s hard for you to make a person always as you expect.


    "You don''t seem surprised."


    "I''m not surprised. It''s a daily life This kind of thing happens every day in Jiangcheng. It''s no surprise. Ah Sheng, you think, Xie Dongyang''s brother, Xie Dongze, how perfect that once existed, but it''s not the same Betrayed his wife. "


    "Yes, Xie Dongze is more reliable than Xiaoping''s husband, but..."


    "So life itself is dog blood, and you don''t have to be sad. What should I do? Shall I help her to investigate jingsa''s current economic situation? Is it convenient for her to divide her property when she gets divorced? " River flow is a straight man in the end, think of the division of property directly.

 Chapter 1571

    "It''s not necessary. Jing SA is a small boss who started his own business. He won''t be so enthusiastic to investigate."


    The river laughs, "are the little bosses so rampant these days? I''m not so arrogant as the chief of a large consortium? "


    "Or are you arrogant?" Hua Sheng deliberately teases him.


    "Well, my wife will burn me to ashes."


    "Don''t talk about it." Hua Sheng frowns and beats her fist. If it''s unlucky, she won''t let the river talk.


    Things about Jing SA and Yu Ping were originally about the couple. After Hua Sheng knew about them, he didn''t continue to talk about them.


    She believes that as an adult, Xiaoping will handle her marriage well.


    But it''s hard to avoid feeling that if I followed Yuan Shao and went abroad with him, then Will the ending be different?


    Therefore, human beings are always prone to sadness and are always trapped by seven emotions and six desires.


    After a meal, Hua Sheng adjusted the atmosphere of Xie''s family. Xie Dongyang returned more often.


    The relationship with her mother is not so stalemate. Mrs. Xie is such a precious son now. Naturally, she dare not continue to offend.


    It''s Xie Dongyao. After dinner, he held Xie Dongyang''s arm and was as intimate as when he was a child.


    "Second brother, I''ll walk with you in the yard?"


    "Let''s go."


    To be honest, Xie Dongyang loves Yao Yao very much. If Xie Dongze is alive, it will be the same. After all, this is the youngest daughter of the Xie family.


    It''s the heart and soul of everyone. When Xie Dongyao had an accident, his family almost went mad. If it wasn''t for Qin Wanyu, then The consequences are unimaginable.


    But now, with Hua Sheng''s previous reminders, Xie Dongyang feels that this sister is not like her former sister.


    Although I would laugh and be close to him, but There is always a kind of unspeakable strangeness between the eyebrows, which makes him feel uncomfortable all over.


    At the beginning of May, the whole river city has warmed up, with green scenery everywhere, and some flowers are competing for full bloom.


    Xiejia old house is the top rich area, and the park is naturally more beautiful than the park.


    Xie Dongyang and Xie Dongyao just walked along the tree lined path in the community, which made Xie Dongyang miss the past very much.


    ¡±Second elder brother, you and that female net red have no following? "


    "No more."


    "Did you touch anyone else?"


    "What do children ask about this?"


    "I''m not a child, as the news has said, the woman stayed in your villa


    "I''m an adult. Isn''t it normal to stay? Which dude didn''t have a bit of tidbits? I''m not as upright as my eldest brother when I was supposed to be. "


    Ironically, Xie Dongze''s design has always been perfect, but in the end it collapsed.


    And Xie Dongyang has always been a playboy, but now he has become a business tycoon. Everyone admires him. No one can remember that absurd legend?


    "Che, I don''t believe it. I feel You have sister asheng in mind. "


    Hearing Xie Dongyao''s words, Xie Dongyang''s subconscious exploration said, "it''s true that a Sheng has always been in my heart, but there''s no use for eggs. People have their own husbands. I''m satisfied to see her now. But It seems that you have always liked asheng and Fengxi. Why don''t I set up a bureau one day and ask them two goddesses to come out and eat with you, so that you can admire them


    Before, Xie Dongyao would have been very happy.


    But her subconscious reaction was a little scared. Although there was only a moment of panic, Xie Dongyang saw it.


    Now Yao Yao is afraid of Huasheng and Fengxi. It''s true

 Chapter 1572

    "What''s the matter? Are you not happy? "


    Xie Dongyang pretended that he didn''t know anything.


    "No, how can I be unhappy? Just You also know that when I was young, I was very selective about my diet. I can''t eat anything for the time being. Then I''ll let them suffer with me. I can''t bear to wait for me to get better. Then I''ll be the host and invite them to eat. What do you say? "


    Xie Dongyao is very smart and pushes the dinner without any trace.


    "Well, as you say."


    "Second brother, you are the last support of my mother and me. I hope you can take good charge of our Xie family."


    "That''s nature."


    "I hope you can get married soon."


    "It''s a bit difficult to get married, but I''ve been thinking about IVF recently."


    "Ah?"


    In a word, Xie Dongyang was shocked.


    "I don''t want to get married, but I want to stay with Xie''s family, so I think about it and decide to try IVF. At that time, the baby will also belong to Xie''s family, and I don''t need a woman I don''t like to swing around in front of my eyes."


    "Here..."


    "That''s better than nothing, isn''t it?"


    "Also, why do you suddenly have this idea?"


    "It''s not all my friends. They talk to me all day long. I''m moved But this matter still needs to be discussed in the long run. Yao Yao, do you know any friends, know or know any people? Please introduce it to me. "


    "I do. I''ll get in touch with you later."


    "Well, let''s do that today. I''ll go out to meet a client later."


    "Well, don''t worry. I''ll stay at home and take good care of my mother."


    "Your husband doesn''t mind if you stay at home like this?" Xie Dongyang made fun of it.


    "No, he didn''t dare to have an opinion. He took the lead for me."


    After that, both brothers and sisters looked at each other and smiled. Then Xie Dongyang left, and Xie Dongyao went back to the old house.


    Until ten o''clock in the evening, Feng Yu came back from the outside, took off his coat in the room and kissed his daughter.


    "Sister in law."


    Xie Dongyao didn''t know when to stand quietly at the door. To tell the truth, Feng Yu was shocked.


    Especially through the dim light, when I look at the past, I always feel that this sister''s face is strange and frightening.


    "Yao Yao, are you still up late?"


    "Well, I didn''t sleep. Come out and talk?"


    "Good."


    Feng Yu changed her life for her daughter, dragging her tired body to follow Xie Dongyao to the study sofa and sit down.


    "Sister in law, my second brother is back today."


    "Well, I heard from my mother and asked if I would come back for dinner, but the company has been too busy recently, and I also have no skills."


    In fact, he was not so busy, but Feng Yu thought it would be awkward and delicate to meet Xie Dongyang now, so he subconsciously avoided it.


    Xie Dongyao also knows these thoughts.


    She smiled and poured a cup of boiled water for Feng Yu. While pouring water, she pretended to say unintentionally, "my second brother is in a good mood today. He has talked with me a lot. I always think that he cares about his sister-in-law."


    Feng Yu looks shocked. She stares at Xie Dongyao.


    "Ah, of course, it''s not that kind of care. It''s just that I think elder brother is not here. I must take good care of you and Ning Ning."


    "Yes, Dongyang has always been very good to our mother and daughter. No one knows that better than me."


    "But I''m afraid the second brother has other ideas for his sister-in-law The second brother said that he had a selfish idea. He didn''t want his sister-in-law to leave Xie''s house and never leave. "


    When Xie Dongyao said these words, she deliberately raised her head and stared at Feng Yu''s face to observe her reaction.


    There is also a subtle cunning in the eyes.

 Chapter 1573

    Feng Yu didn''t know what it was like after hearing Xie Dongyao''s words. How to say it?


    Feng Yu never dared to think about it before. She is several years older than Xie Dongyang.


    And Xie Dongze are of the same age. They don''t coordinate with each other.


    And Feng Yu is not such a fickle person. In recent years, she has given birth to a daughter to Xie Dongze, who has strong personal ability.


    Because of this, thank the family respect her very much.


    She had only Xie Dongze in mind. Later, Xie Dongze cheated. She was frustrated and lived abroad for a while.


    After coming back again, even if there is a compound trend later, it can''t be really relieved.


    At first, she had no other thoughts about her uncle.


    But the most frightening thing is the psychological suggestion. Xie Dongyao has done a lot of things behind her back, which leads to whether it''s Mrs. Xie or the nanny and aunt of the Xie family.


    As long as I see Feng Yu, I''ll tell her that it''s better to talk to Xie Dongyang.


    As time goes by, the atmosphere is really strange when the two meet, and Feng Yu inevitably doesn''t think about other places.


    It''s very simple. It''s like a man. He didn''t have any outsiders, but because his wife was suspicious, he always said, "do you like the neighbor''s swallow?"? After a long time, when the man sees the female neighbor Xiaoyan, he really starts to think about something else, and slowly he may really turn the rumor into reality.


    So, human nature can''t help testing. Besides, Xie Dongze is gone. Even if Feng Yu is with any man, she can''t be said to have moral problems.


    "Yao Yao, don''t say anything like that. It''s disgraceful."


    "Who are you? You are our sister-in-law, and the second brother is my second brother. We have lived for so many years and are so familiar with each other We are all the people we love the most. My mother and I like you very much. We don''t want our second brother to marry a woman who is not good at heart. "


    "I''m so much older than Dongyang It''s not going to work at all. "


    Feng Yu frowned slightly, and his cheeks were still slightly red.


    She is really embarrassed. Xie Dongyang is not a brat now.


    Now he is in charge of a business empire of Xiejia family. He is resolute and indifferent, and his business is getting bigger and bigger.


    Once a man is serious, he will mature and have charm. Once he has charm, he will attract women. This is a virtuous circle.


    All let Xie Dongyao see in the eyes, she slightly raised the corner of her mouth, a little show of contentment.


    "Don''t worry, sister-in-law, take your time. Here are my mother and I. the most important thing for you now is to find more opportunities to meet and get along with my second brother in the group. Don''t let him be blinded by other seductive cheap goods. It''s just like the Internet celebrity a few days ago. What''s that? Where can I match your tenth. "


    Xie Dongyao''s flattery and flattery really made the elder sister-in-law a little bit unable to find the north.


    "Here Isn''t that good? "


    "What''s wrong? I''ll tell you, sister-in-law It''s too easy for you to contact my second brother in that identity. You can send him coffee from time to time. You can contact him more with the opportunity of work. Besides, you can wear a little more sexy skirt or something. No man is unmoved... "


    Without waiting for Feng Yu to speak, a voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    "What do you say, little aunt?"


    Feng Yu and Xie Dongyao look back and see Xie Ning who doesn''t know when to wake up.


    She is angry face, staring at Xie Dongyao.

 Chapter 1574

    "Ning Ning, how did you wake up?" Feng Yu was embarrassed. He hurried to take off his coat and put it on his daughter for fear that she might catch cold.


    All Feng Yu''s energy is on Xie Ning. This is her and Xie Dongze''s child. It is also the first and only child of Xie family.


    Xie Dongyang has been unmarried and has no children. It''s a pity that Xie Dongyao was pregnant before she got married, but later she didn''t know how to abort.


    That is to say, this child is the only Miao in Xie''s family at present.


    A few years later, Xie Ning is not the girl who spoke with milk. Now she is eight or nine years old and tall.


    Inherited the best genes of parents, long is also the appearance of flowers, from childhood is the kind of beauty embryo.


    However, after the accident of Xie''s family, the child''s character has changed a lot, and he is not as naive as before.


    On the contrary, it is always a gloomy face, and the appetite is more and more bad. It is extremely thin.


    When I met with Xie Dongyang by chance, my uncle coaxed me to eat more vegetables and put down my chopsticks.


    "What do you mean by saying this to my mother, sister?"


    The child did not hesitate to stare at Xie Dongyao. He was not angry.


    "Ning Ning, you are still young and don''t understand anything. My aunt is also good for your mother."


    "You are so bad. Don''t think I don''t understand anything. You want my mother to seduce my second uncle..."


    Xie Dongyao and Feng Yu are shocked. Are the children so precocious now?


    In fact, not all eight or nine year olds are so smart, but Xie Ning is really smart.


    When Xie Yun, the father of the Xie family, was there, he always said, "my grandson is smart, just like Xie Dongyang when he was a kid, he is really smart.".


    "It''s not like that, Ning Ning. Listen to my mother..."


    Feng Yu was embarrassed when the child said such things in person, so he wanted to explain.


    But unexpectedly, the child was very excited and pointed to his mother and said, "so are you, mom. Are you confused? How long did dad die? You think about your own business? Who are you with? You can''t talk to my second uncle? In saying, don''t you know that there is only one person in my uncle''s heart? That''s aunt Hua Sheng? Do you think you are more beautiful and excellent than aunt Huasheng, can you really make my second uncle feel moved for you? "


    "Ning Ning, what do you know as a child? Don''t mix adult''s affairs."


    Xie Dongyao didn''t look up to the child, so he took a little disdain between the lines.


    Unfortunately, Xie Ning is always impressive. She sneers at Xie Dongyao''s face. "Since Grandpa and Dad had an accident, the little aunt seems to care about us and often lives at home. In fact, who knows what she wants? It''s said that the little aunt''s family is facing bankruptcy, but the little aunt refuses to take money for relief. Instead, she has asked a lawyer for divorce advice. Are you going to fly in the face of disaster? "


    "You What are you talking about? " Xie Dongyao looks pale.


    "I heard you call in the study that day. You call the lawyer and ask about the divorce."


    "I..."


    Xie Dongyao immediately looked at Feng Yu''s flustered explanation, "it''s Ning Ning. It''s a mistake. I''m consulting a little sister. Her husband has cheated. Let me ask for help. My husband and I have a good relationship. Where is there any bankruptcy story? Ning Ning, who are you listening to?"


    Xie Dongyao looks at the little niece and smiles. The smile is full of disgusting fake. The fake is to the extreme.


    "Ning Ning Who told you all that? " Feng Yu also wondered how her daughter knew more than she did?

 Chapter 1575

    Xie Ning did not answer Xie Dongyao''s words, but took his mother, "Mom, let''s go back."


    Feng Yu took a complex look at Xie Dongyao. He didn''t say anything. He followed his daughter back to the bedroom.


    "Good for me, little beast."


    Xie Dongyao said this very quietly, as long as she could hear it.


    In Xie''s big bedroom, Xie Ning hugged her mother. "Mom, do you want to be dad?"


    Feng Yu didn''t speak and hugged his daughter in a complicated mood. She gently stroked the child''s head, which was a kind of silent comfort.


    "Mom, I miss Dad so much. I miss Grandpa very much. If only Grandpa were alive. "


    "Sooner or later, our family will get together. Don''t be sad. Dad and grandpa just went on a long journey for a while. We will go there after a certain time. "


    "Really?" No matter how mature and sensible Xie Ning is, he is also a child.


    So it''s a little dubious to hear my mother say that.


    "Really, mom won''t lie to you."


    "Mom, you should stay away from your sister-in-law."


    "Why do you say that?" Feng Yu is very surprised. Xie Dongyang and Xie Dongyao both love Ning Ning very much. Xie Ning has always had a very good relationship with her second uncle and little aunt.


    Now why do you say such things suddenly?


    "I don''t know how to say it. You may not believe me if you say it."


    "It''s OK, you say, mom."


    In the end, Feng Yu is too busy recently and doesn''t have much time to accompany his daughter, so he rarely has a little patience and wants to talk with his children.


    After all, children sometimes say funny things.


    "What do you say? Since Grandpa and dad died, the little aunt has changed. Yes, it''s strange It seems that she is not the little aunt I used to be. Although she still laughs at me and grandma, but It''s scary to look at that smile I always think that now this little aunt is the devil. My old little aunt has been caught by the devil. "


    Feng Yu''s hearing of this is also outrageous. But she didn''t contradict her daughter, just pulled the quilt up.


    "Go to bed early and go to school tomorrow."


    "Mom, maybe there''s a devil in the house." Scheinin said nervously.


    "I''m not afraid of the devil. My mother will protect you."


    What else did Xie Ning want to say? But she was not interested in the topic she said. Finally, she closed her mouth.


    Xie Dongyao lives in the end room on the top floor, which was also the room when she was not married before.


    The interior decoration is French court retro style, which is very luxurious.


    It can be seen that the old master of the Xie family loves his daughter so much that he has everything.


    When Xie Dongyao returned to the room, her face remained calm.


    She went to the bathroom to wash her hands quietly. The sound of the water was so loud that the breath in the room was a little more mysterious.


    Suddenly, in the mirror, there is a shadow.


    Standing behind Xie Dongyao, the shadow was wearing a white dress, and his face was very pale.


    "You failed?"


    "What is failure?" Xie Dongyao looks back at the woman.


    And that woman is no one else. It was Qiao Xue who disappeared for a long time after the wind failed to catch up with her.


    But now Qiao Xue is a little different from before. She used to have only a faint breath of soul, which is the form of solitary soul.


    Now, there is a faint black air around the soul. It''s It''s not a strange aura.


    "I saw that you lobbied for your sister-in-law, but it seems that you failed. That child broke your dialogue My advice to you is to kill that child. "

 Chapter 1576

    "Which child?"


    "Of course it''s Scheinin." Qiao Xue smiled coldly.


    Xie Dongyao frowned slightly. "Are you crazy? She''s the only child of Xie''s generation? "


    "At this time, are you still kind-hearted? Don''t forget that you are no longer a thank you family. You have been loyal to your master... "


    Qiao Xue said nothing about Xie Dongyao.


    Yes, in a sense, she is no longer the Xie family, although the body is still Xie Dongyao''s body.


    In essence, it hasn''t changed, and it hasn''t been intruded into the body. However, she took part in that Things.


    It can also be said that the soul is sold out in exchange for something they want.


    So Qiao Xue said that she has been loyal to her master, and the master''s current order is to let her try to match Feng Yu and Xie Dongyang.


    Why?


    Maybe it''s to push Xie Dongyang to the end of the world, and then let Huasheng help.


    At this time, who can do something to stir up the feelings of Huasheng and Jiangliu? That''s the God operation of niushangtian.


    As for who her master is, and why she does it, it''s not urgent. It''s all afterword.


    The next morning


    it was the weekend. Hua Zhi invited everyone in the group and went to the resort to have a hot spring.


    Men are also idle, also followed by the river, Wang Junxian, Qin Wanyu, Gao He four people are playing cards.


    women are in the hot springs area, while making facial mask and chatting.


    Hua Zhi is a pregnant woman. She can''t go into the hot spring. She can only drink some juice on the couch and have a chat with you.


    "Eh? Didn''t your name be Yu Ping? " Wind swept a circle, also did not see Yu Ping''s figure.


    Although our relationship with Yu Ping is not as familiar as that with Hua Sheng, we are all acquaintances in recent years.


    In particular, when Hua Sheng was in trouble for several times, Yu Ping came at the first time, rushing in front of him whether he was staying at night or taking care of him in the hospital.


    It''s said that Lu Yao knows that Ma Li has seen people''s hearts for a long time. Yu Ping, a woman, is doing a lot of things in silence, but she has never been in the limelight and does not do anything harmful to her friends.


    This let several sisters of the Hua family, let Ginkgo biloba, the handmaid of Hua Sheng, let Fengxi have a good feeling for her.


    So over time, no matter what activities we have, we will call her to play together.


    Yu Ping is also willing to come to the party. The main thing is that Hua Sheng is there.


    Hua Sheng brings Yu Ping a sense of inexplicable security. In her mind, as long as there is a little Sheng, nothing is a problem.


    "She I''m pregnant, too. It''s not convenient to come. " Hua Sheng didn''t talk about Yu Ping''s family affairs. After all, there are so many people.


    "Her husband has cheated on a wild model. I think she doesn''t know yet."


    Hua Zhi''s mouth is fast, and she tells others directly.


    "How do you know?" Hua Sheng looks aside at Hua Zhi.


    "Come and see for yourself."


    Hua Zhi hands over her mobile phone. It''s a screenshot of a group. On the screenshot, a wild model sends a photo with Jing SA. They are actually close like mouth to mouth.


    My hasbent is super handsome. I love him every day.


    "Hasbent? Hum. " Hua Zhi is very clever, never forgetting. After seeing jingsa several times, he recognized it.


    She now runs a performance company, many new people under her hands, this woman does not know how to mix in, that is to say, it happens to be under Hua Zhi.


    She seduces the husband''s wife, the main thing is to show off in the group, how can Hua Zhi not know?


    "This is The artists in your company? " Hua Sheng reacts and stares at Hua Zhi.


    PS: after the outbreak of the epidemic, the whole country dare not go out, we must pay attention to wearing masks and wash hands frequently to prevent and control the virus. Miss blueberry decided to change from 2:00 to 4:00 or 5:00 every day in February in order to bring benefits to everyone. In a word, it depends on the situation. Thank you fans for chasing and loving you all the way.

 Chapter 1577

    Hua Zhi awkwardly coughs a few times, "this can''t blame me, five younger sister, you don''t know that I recently started an entertainment company, call stop at heart?"


    "Shouldn''t you call it the Wangs'' courtyard?" The wind teases.


    Hua Zhi stares at her, "go away, don''t interrupt."


    Wearing sexy three-point swimsuits, Fengxi continues to swim breaststroke in the hot spring.


    Hua Lin has always been quiet and doesn''t speak much, just listening to a few sisters talking.


    Ginkgo biloba is on the edge of the hot spring, taking photos, constantly taking selfies and then taking selfies, without paying attention to the topics you are talking about.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t speak, just looks at Hua Zhi, continues to wait for the following.


    "Then I have no time to take care of my big belly, so I find a familiar friend to help me manage it. Her advice is to hold a talent contest in Jiangcheng, which is actually a beauty contest. Then girls from all over the country come to sign up, and there are more than 30000 people at once."


    "Later, the top management of our company selected a group of people to compete in the second round. There were 200 of them who lived in the training camp. This woman is one of them. Because I am in the group of more than 200 people, I saw that girl when she showed her love. "


    "When did you find it?"


    "Just this morning, I wanted to talk to you on the phone. After thinking about it, I''d better talk to you face to face A Sheng, do you want to tell Xiao Ping about it? "


    "Xiaoping already knows."


    Hua Sheng''s tone is calm.


    But everyone was shocked, especially Ginkgo biloba, who didn''t pay attention to listening before. Now when listening to the novel, he immediately swam over and asked, "what do you know?"


    Hua Sheng sighs slightly, "last night I met with Xiao Ping. She has found her husband''s infidelity, and she is very upset. This kind of thing can not be comforted by two words. My advice is to let her think about how to do it. After all, she is pregnant with children."


    "I can''t see that the kid surnamed Jing is not such a thing, shit." The wind blew his mouth.


    When Yu Ping got married, everyone was very happy. They said she had a good life and found a good husband. Now, how long is it?


    As soon as Yu Ping is pregnant, she goes out of her way, which is beyond doubt.


    "Yu Ping must be suffering now." Hua Lin said with some heartache.


    Hua Sheng sighed slightly, "what''s terrible is that the object she found was not the same person as the one in her third sister''s mobile phone."


    "I wipe This Does he have several women, at the same time? " The wind is quick.


    Hua Zhi is even more embarrassed, "here It''s so embarrassing. This little model is showing his love. What does he say about hasbent? "


    "What is hastbent?" Ginkgo English is not very good, is the only one who did not understand this stem.


    "Hasbent means husband in English." Hua Lin explained patiently.


    "Husband? I only knew her for a few days and called her husband. Is she really shameless? Miss three, you must not keep such a pheasant and expel it as soon as possible If this makes her famous, how can it be pointed out? "


    "Well, I think so."


    Hua Zhi naturally means that it''s hard to be calm, so she immediately picked up her mobile phone and explained, "that woman is Su Muxi, onomo, expelled, immediately."


    "Why, Mr. Hua, this woman is very popular and sweet. Someone said that she can reach the top ten? Maybe it will be the company''s cash cow later. "


    Obviously, I don''t know what happened in the company.

 Chapter 1578

    Hua Zhi a listen to more come angry, direct fire big scold way, "you are boss, or am I boss? What are you doing? Where''s all that bullshit? I said to fire that green tea bitch. There''s no reason. Isn''t it not officially signed yet? I don''t have a formal contract with her. Are you afraid of a bird? Top ten? Money tree? Is it really for her? I Hua Zhi everybody big business, lack her a money tree? Who do you think she is? Britney Spears, right? McDonald''s sister, Madonna? "


    After scolding, Hua Zhi quickly hung up the phone.


    "Hahaha, I haven''t heard from you for a long time. It''s really nice. I scold you cleanly." The wind gave me a thumbs up.


    "Third sister, is this reckless? What if this woman doesn''t know that jingsa is a married woman? What if it''s also a victim? " This can only be said from Hua Lin''s mouth. She should be the most simple person here, but it''s not her fault either. It''s the good protection of Hua family.


    Hua Lin''s character is honest. When she became a teacher, she was in a school environment and didn''t formally enter the society at all.


    So the angle of thinking about the problem is quite simple. After that, without waiting for Hua Zhi to speak, gingko couldn''t help but pat Hua Lin on the shoulder. "How can you be more stupid than me, miss four? How many of you think are the victims of mixed acting? Miss three said that it was Ono mo. how could she not know that Jing SA was married? Besides, Jing SA goes back to accompany Yu Ping every day and dare not stay at home at night. Think about it, which woman is in love now and finds her boyfriend inconvenient to answer the phone and shut down every night. Do you know the situation? She can be so ostentatious to call her husband. She can only say that she is too high-profile It''s a sense of superiority to be a junior, damn it. "


    "Ginkgo is right. That woman can''t have no idea. After all, Jing SA and Yu Ping are not in bad relationship. At least they maintain on the surface. No, it can only be said that Jing SA deceives Yu Ping unilaterally and plays a good husband role. So I dare not not go home. Naturally, I dare not send wechat or answer the phone when I go home. " This is what Hua Sheng said.


    "Well, men are all like this." Hua Lin thinks it''s too damaging.


    With curiosity, we all took Hua Zhi''s mobile phone to see it again, that show loving little wild model.


    At first glance, it''s face lifting. Although Yu Ping is also a face lifting person, it''s not exaggerating that Yu Ping''s face lifting is natural.


    This woman is not tall, but her chest is turned into an E. she looks fierce. Then she has too much hyaluronic acid on her face, and her lips are going to come out.


    This kind of aesthetic is really beyond everyone''s appreciation.


    I don''t know why Jing SA likes this.


    "We''ve met jingsa several times. He shouldn''t be. He''s not so tasteless. Even if we look for a junior, we shouldn''t look for such a person. I don''t understand." Wind Xi shakes her head frequently.


    Hua Zhi also thinks strangely, "Yeah, Yu Ping''s temperament is so good and quiet. Even if she''s cheating, she shouldn''t find such a thing. Isn''t it disgusting?"


    "It''s said that flowers at home are not as fragrant as wild flowers. It seems that this is true." Hua Lin sighed a little. Thinking of the comments she had read in some magazines, she used to think they were particularly unreliable. Now when she read them, she was right.


    "Yes, this is the wild flower really fragrant series." Wind Xi is also angry and cursed.


    Hua Sheng knows what''s going on. She also knows what Jing Sa''s psychology is. If Yu Ping doesn''t let her, she would like to make a divination to see what the end of Jing SA is?


    "Five younger sister, what should I do about this matter? Will Xiaoping divorce?" Hua Zhi covers her stomach and feels that the pregnant woman is pregnant just like herself, but her fate is suffering a lot. Wang Junxian is a prince and noble, but she will never betray her during her pregnancy. This is a matter of certainty.

 Chapter 1579

    Hua Sheng shook his head. "It''s hard to say. This kind of thing is really not something that others can interfere with, such as people drinking water to keep themselves warm and cold."


    "Ah Sheng is right. Yu Ping''s own decision is the most important. If she decides to divorce, no one can stop her If she doesn''t want her child to lose her father, she can''t help it. After all, everyone thinks differently. " This is what the wind said.


    "What do you think of the wind?" In addition to her favorite five sisters, Hua Zhi is the ancient spirit and strange wind.


    There are several reasons why the wind is so rare. First, we should have a positive outlook. Second, we should do things in a vigorous manner. Third, we should not be cowardly or oppressive. We are the representatives of women in the new era. Fourth, Niubi is the eighty fifth generation of feng shui masters. Hua Sheng did a lot of things for the people in Jiangcheng. What she saw and what she couldn''t see were done at the risk of her life. The wind is the body of human beings. Unlike Hua Sheng, Hua Sheng is not old or dead. There is also a fire that gods and demons are afraid of. But the wind is not the same. She is the body of blood and flesh. Relying on the secret skill of the wind family, she fights with the immortals forcefully. This is also very cow and cow Yes.


    So no matter men or women, no one does not like the wind, and no one does not envy the wind.


    "Well, what do you say about it? It''s just like the money in the toilet. It''s a pity not to pick it up. Pick it up. It''s too smelly for him. There will be a shadow in his mind. "


    Wind Xi a word, let a few women burst into laughter, even Hua Sheng can''t help but low smile, "you can''t say so disgusting words."


    "Haha, it''s not rude. In a word, that''s the truth. But if I were, 100% of them would choose to divorce. Jing Sa''s case is very bad and unforgivable. Yu Ping is still young and has a lot of income. She also has the ability to raise children. There is no need to compromise. "


    "That said, but don''t forget that after the birth of the child, there will be no father''s love. If there is no father''s child, you can''t make up for the money and rights you give her. It''s a blood relationship nature." Hua Zhi said.


    Hua Lin nodded with approval. "What she said is reasonable. She didn''t think anything before, but since she became a mother, she will find a lot. For example, when my husband is at home, my son will be very happy. Some LEGO toys only play with his father. When I play with him, he will dislike me very much. So the role of fathers in the family is really important. This is also why many women are unhappy after marriage, even beaten, domestic violence, derailed, but they dare not divorce. That''s all. I just want my children to have a complete home. Feng Xi is not married, and these reasons may not be able to feel the same for the time being. Later, you will understand that it is really not easy to be born and be human. "


    Hua Lin is a teacher, and what she said is very reasonable.


    Fengxi''s character is very strong, but her EQ is not low, so she didn''t just go down with Hualin, but nodded, "it''s reasonable that sister Lin is right. Maybe I haven''t become a mother yet, so I can''t understand all the greatness that my mother has paid for her children. But in the end, Yu Ping is the victim. Shall we help?"


    "How can I help you? This is someone else''s private affair. Yu Ping has a car and a room, but he doesn''t lack money. Jing SA doesn''t say that he bullies her. We can only see her deal with it by herself? Five younger sister said extremely is, if the person drinks water cold warm self-knowledge, the day is oneself lives, who suffocates to know in the heart Hua Zhi agrees with Hua Sheng very much. He doesn''t want to help, but when he goes to the wild model with Jing SA, he must be expelled.


    In the face of big right and big wrong, Hua Zhi''s three views are very positive, which is beyond doubt.

 Chapter 1580

    Several women have been talking about Yu Ping''s business all morning until noon.


    When the men come back, they will naturally stop talking, because men and women have different ideas about the affair.


    But Hua Zhi''s party was well organized and made everyone happy.


    It''s Hua Zhi who scolds his subordinates. Some of them move their vital energy. Their stomachs are slightly painful.


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Junxian is nervous.


    "It may be that I was angry just now. I moved a little bit."


    "Angry? Who offended you, my aunt. " Wang Junxian''s heart was suspended when he heard that his wife might have given birth.


    Gingko''s mouth was fast, and she said, "it''s nothing, that is, those people under miss three''s own company don''t worry, just follow silly yes, don''t understand people''s words, angry miss three scolded them, it''s all small things."


    "You, I don''t know how to say hello. When is it? What company are you worried about? Didn''t you find a manager? You can hand it in at ease. Besides, there''s no room for profit in that small broken company. It''s just for you to play well. Are you serious? "


    "Oh, I''m not idle. What are you doing?"


    "I have nothing to do. You play the piano and listen to music for my son."


    "Bullshit, don''t come Besides, the baby hasn''t been born yet. How do you know it''s a son? Don''t give me preference for men over women. " Hua Zhi stares at her husband.


    Wang Junxian hurriedly explained, "there are so many people, four younger sisters and five younger sisters. Don''t make me wrong Jiangliu, Wanyu and Xiaohe can prove that I don''t mean to value men over women. I like both men and women. "


    "Haha, I''ll make you nervous, OK. Lao Wang, don''t explain. Explanation is cover up. " Qin Wan Yu joked.


    "Yes, cover up is the truth. You just like your son." Gao he also has a magic mending knife.


    Wang Jun smiled angrily, pointing to Qin Wanyu and Gao He, "you two little bastards, wait for me Now that you''re in trouble, how can I get angry with your wife when she''s pregnant? "


    Jiang Liu doesn''t say a word, but silently brings dishes to Hua Sheng.


    Hua Sheng used to eat vegetarian food. Later, in order to have children, he began to eat some meat and seafood.


    There is a plate of shrimp with garlic on the table, which is very appetizing. The river patiently scratched the shrimp skin for Hua Sheng, and even picked out the line that can be ignored.


    "Honey, I''m full."


    "One more, shrimp won''t make you fat. Don''t worry about getting fat."


    "It''s not about being fat, it''s about being overwhelmed." Hua Sheng smiles.


    "Darling, have another one. You are too thin. You can run away in a gust of wind." Jiangliu loves his wife and tries to persuade him to eat more.


    The wind is watching from the side. It''s a fire in both eyes.


    "Jiangliu, you can show your love too? Your wife is a little thin, but where can a gust of wind blow away? Let alone a gust of wind, that is, the banana fan of Princess Tiefan has come, and it is impossible to blow her away. She is God


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m just an ordinary person."


    Hua Sheng doesn''t want Feng Xi to mention her identity and magic skills. She can only return to the ordinary life and be an ordinary person without leaving or causing trouble.


    "Ah Sheng, are you going to be a housewife like this?"


    Hua Lin suddenly asked Hua Sheng about his future plans. After all, living at home every day is boring.


    Hua Sheng put down his chopsticks and looked around. "You say this, I just want to tell you that I want to go to work."


    "To work?" Everyone was shocked.


    Hua Sheng, a hero, is going to work?

 Chapter 1581

    Hua Sheng said, I have to go to work, and then all of them exploded.


    Hua Zhi: did I hear you right?


    Hua Lin: five younger sister, are you kidding?


    Hua Sheng shakes his head, like I''m joking.


    Fengxi: hahaha, I can understand you. Have you been idle enough? After all, you haven''t worked in these years You want to live on the mountain with your grandmother when you are young. You are in a hurry. After you go down the mountain, you marry Jiangliu directly, and then you become a housewife. Unlike me, I have a family skill to support my family, haha. "


    Hua Sheng looks at the wind and says, "are you gloating? Little wind.


    Feng Xi: I dare not. I just found out that our a Sheng is really pathetic. She has been a housewife for several years at a young age.


    Jiangliu: how can I sound like blaming me?


    Feng Xi: I dare not. Mr. Jiang has a large number of people. I''m very grateful to forgive me for what happened before.


    Qin Wanyu frowns: ah Sheng, you don''t need money. What class do you take?


    Gao He: sister in law, will you stop making trouble? We''re not as rich as you. Now you tell us you''re going to work? So how do we live?


    In fact, this is not Gao he''s talking nonsense. Before, their brothers had a dinner and a drink together. Wang Junxian asked Jiangliu how much money was Huasheng?


    Of course, there''s no other meaning in this. It''s just curiosity.


    Because Hua Zhi said before that after the old lady died, most of her property was given to Hua Sheng.


    Later, Wang Junxian also understood that Huasheng seemed to have been involved in the antique business, such as foreign space accounts.


    At that time, Jiangliu didn''t answer any precise figures, but said, "if we don''t blow it, we will not have more money than my wife."


    That''s when Hua Sheng''s identity was not completely revealed. Later, he knew that it was the identity of God, let alone doubt it.


    Are her skills still used to occupy the gold and silver treasures in the world? Is it a person with such a small pattern?


    Ginkgo: Miss, if you want to go to work and take me with you, I''m suffocating.


    Hua Sheng: don''t you have your own shop?


    Like Yu Ping, Ginkgo biloba used to be trapped in the 72 fairyland in Huasheng. They all opened their own small shops, so there was income.


    Gingko: Hey, I can find someone to help me in the shop. I will go to work with you.


    Hua Sheng: what''s your logic?


    "Lao Wang, say something. So many people have expressed their opinions. How about you?" Qin Wanyu stabbed Wang Junxian with his elbow.


    Wang Junxian was silent for a long time and said, "I wonder if you are interested in coming to work in our company? My new super amusement park resort town, which is similar to Disneyland, is just short of a manager. The annual salary is no less than 10 million. "


    "Fuck, you dig people directly in front of the river." Qin, Wan and Yu laughed crazily.


    I usually look at the silent Wang Junxian, and the opening is the theme.


    "Ah Sheng, don''t listen to Lao Wang. Don''t go to his small town. You work in our own home. Our group is too busy. When you come back to work, your annual salary will be whatever you want, as much as I give you."


    See old Wang want to rob people, where can river flow be used to, throw olive branch quickly.


    "Hey, my five younger sisters are so popular. Haha, five younger sisters, do you want to work with me? We can do something together. " Hua Zhi is also dishonest.


    "Stop it. You''re almost born. What else are you doing?" Wang Junxian immediately put his arms around Hua Zhi''s neck and leaned on him to prevent her from getting involved.


    "Sister in law, do you want to go to my place? I have video games there. Ha ha, it''s very interesting." Gao he also came out to wade in the muddy water.

 Chapter 1582

    Gao he finished, ginkgo up is a fist.


    "Ah, what are you doing to me, apricot? You are crazy..."


    "Your little company, would you like to invite our young lady? Where''s the face? "


    "My sister-in-law is so rich. She doesn''t care where she goes to work anyway. She doesn''t have money anywhere." Gao he laughs.


    But I didn''t expect that Hua Lin, who has always been low-key and honest, also said, "five younger sisters, why don''t you join me? I''m learning history, and you are learning history. We''d better open a museum or something, and do a good job in cultural relics and historic sites. It''s also of great contribution to the society and profound significance to the people. What do you say?"


    "That''s a good idea." Hua Sheng smiles.


    "I didn''t expect that, Hua Lin It''s very wilting at ordinary times. It''s really fatal to export We had such a good time. Hua Sheng didn''t answer. You pulled people away with a word. What do you mean? " This is what Qin, Wan and Yu said.


    Qin, Wan and Yu are in a good mood after they have been following the trend. They especially like the active atmosphere.


    "Wife, do you really abandon our family?" The river is full of grievances.


    "Haha, I will not be involved in our family. I''m upset with it every day. Distance makes beauty." Hua Sheng looks at her husband with a smile.


    "Then you spit out the shrimp I picked for you just now."


    Hua Sheng:


    Rarely see river flow coquettish, so suddenly so suddenly, really let everyone open their eyes.


    Wind Xi and Hua Zhi are smiling back and forth, especially when watching the river let Hua Sheng spit out the shrimp, Hua Sheng''s face is silly and cute.


    "My God, look, our young lady, just for a moment This is a great expression bag, haha. "


    Gingko also thought that Hua Sheng was not so cute, so people took Hua Sheng to have a good day.


    In Jiangcheng, at seven o''clock in the evening, jingsa returns from work to his love nest with Yu Ping. The house is bought by jingsa himself and decorated with good taste.


    Yu Ping used to regard this place as a home for her whole life. She always felt that she would spend a long time with jingsa, but she didn''t expect


    There''s a saying. It''s not as good as heaven.


    "Back." Yu Ping is sitting on the sofa watching TV, and there is a plate of fresh fruit on the tea table.


    "Well, Xiaoping, have you eaten?"


    Jing SA hasn''t been unusual. To be honest, Yu Ping has few friends and seldom goes out. Apart from taking care of the antique shop left by Hua Sheng, he is really a person who doesn''t pay much attention to the news outside, so he didn''t expect that Yu Ping would find out so soon.


    Originally, he was planning to take advantage of Yu Ping''s pregnancy to play a game, which means that Ping gave birth and returned to the family.


    He has feelings for Ping. You should say love is not love, of course, love.


    But why does love cheat?


    This is what Yu Ping has been thinking about for a long time recently.


    "Yes."


    "What did you eat?"


    After jingsa changes shoes and comes in, she takes off her coat and throws it on the sofa. She sits next to Yuping and puts her arm around her shoulder.


    Yu Ping didn''t hide either. She asked the woman not to tell her what she already knew, so she paid a lot of money for sealing.


    I went out to live for two days before. It was a temporary separation. Jing SA didn''t think much about it. He thought it was Yu Ping who didn''t sleep well and wanted to go out for two days.


    In the past two days, they have been in touch with each other. For wechat or something, Jing SA ordered takeout and flowers for Yu Ping.


    Today, when I came back from work and saw her at home, I was more relieved. I thought she was OK and didn''t think about anything else at all.


    "Husband, do you like boys or girls?" Yu Ping suddenly asks Jing SA.

 Chapter 1583

    Yu Ping suddenly asked, but Jing SA was still confused.


    "Good end, how to ask this all of a sudden?"


    "No, just think about it. After all, the child has been for months."


    Yu Ping''s expression didn''t see any abnormality. She has grown up a lot in these years. It is her good friend Xiaosheng who encourages her step by step, gives her confidence, and makes her regain her love for life. She is not the girl who died in order to love when she was young.


    After all, she is now a mother. They all say that women are weak, but mothers are just. That''s right.


    "Then I said, don''t be angry."


    Jing SA is very gentle when he smiles. To some extent, his character is very similar to Yu Ping. Yu Ping was also moved by such a smile at that time.


    I always think it''s not easy to find a man with the same character as myself, and then I will hug each other tenderly for the rest of my life, just God did not grant what one prayed for.


    "Well, I''m not angry, you say."


    "I may prefer more boys because I thought, if my son, I can play basketball, take a bath and climb mountains together. We can do a lot of things together. "


    "Can''t the daughter?"


    "My daughter can do it, but there are many things that are not so convenient..."


    Yu Ping smiles, not talking.


    "Xiaoping, are you not angry?"


    "No."


    "That''s good." Jing SA watched his wife''s face carefully all the time. At last, he was relieved to hear that.


    But Yu Ping''s words made him fall to the bottom again.


    "Jingsa."


    "Well? Why do you call me by my full name Jing SA straightens up alert.


    "Let''s divorce."


    "Divorce?"


    Suddenly, Jing SA didn''t respond at all.


    Yu Ping turns to take out a divorce agreement from her bag. "I asked a lawyer to draft this one. You can sign it after reading it. Because divorce is not allowed during pregnancy, so you sign the agreement first. When I have a baby, we will go through the formalities. We haven''t been married for a long time. Your house and car are still yours. My house and car are all mine. We can go back to each other''s houses and cars. What do you say? "


    "Little Ping, April Fool''s Day is over..." Jing Sa''s trembling lips said word by word.


    "I know. It''s not a joke."


    Yu Ping''s tone is very calm, without any disturbance.


    But Jing Sa''s face was obviously pale. "Don''t make trouble, little Ping. You are still pregnant with my child."


    "Yes, I''m still pregnant with your baby. I thought you forgot. Since you remember that I am still pregnant with your children, why do you go out to find other women? "


    Jing SA is shocked again.


    "You..."


    "I know all about it."


    "What do you know? There must be some misunderstanding. "


    "Come and have a look. The evidence is here. If you don''t agree with Li Hu, I will sue with the court. Then you will be passive and ugly Don''t forget that the derailed party has no advantage in the division of property. I''m not a greedy woman, and I don''t want to make it to that point, so Let''s save face for each other and divorce in a low-key way. What do you say? "


    Jing SA took the cowhide paper bag in a panic, opened it and saw the buzzing of his brain.


    It''s full of intimate photos of him and several women, and one of them is taken in bed. Although it''s just the way he fell asleep, it really proves that he and other women got into bed.


    "Where are you from?" Jing SA asks Yu Ping.

 Chapter 1584

    Yu Ping''s face was calm. "I found a private detective."


    "You check me?"


    "I didn''t think about it, but I thought it was wrong after I read your wechat that day, so I checked it. But don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean to read your mobile wechat on purpose. When you took a bath, I glanced at it unintentionally. I saw a woman''s hair that was very ambiguous. I turned it over. I didn''t expect I see you who I have never known before. "


    "Xiao Ping, listen to me, I''ll talk to them..."


    Jing SA is very anxious to explain, but when the words come to her mouth, they become incoherent.


    "Tell me. I''ll explain it. I''ll give you a chance. Let''s talk about it. What''s the purpose of letting you hang out during your wife''s pregnancy?"


    Yu Ping keeps smiling all the time, but in fact, she has been dripping blood in her heart. After all, it''s her pillow man.


    The feeling of being played by people as fools, the feeling of being defiled by divine love


    I don''t know without experience.


    Yu Ping''s reaction was beyond Jing Sa''s expectation, so he didn''t know how to organize the language. After thinking for a long time, he reached out his hand to touch Yu Ping''s hand. Yu Ping still had a small jade bracelet sent by Hua Sheng in one hand. She didn''t refuse, but let him hold it.


    "Xiaoping, I''m not right about this. People may laugh at me. I thought I was different from the men who cheated. But I can''t control my inner desire. You know How crazy was I before you were pregnant? "


    It''s very meaningful. It''s not suitable for children.


    But this is also true. When Yu Ping was not pregnant, she was sure that her husband was almost every day except during her aunt''s period Be busy.


    This kind of thing can''t be said to others. It''s hard to say.


    Many times, Yu Ping can''t stand it, but she can''t bear to see her husband''s disappointed expression, so she connives at him.


    Later pregnant, for the sake of their children, they do have very few intimate movements.


    Occasionally, it''s also very light. I don''t dare to have any deep thoughts at all, so I''m afraid to hurt my child.


    As usual, Jing SA goes to work normally, never shuts down the machine, is not inconvenient to answer the phone, and does not stay home at night.


    Where do you think that a man like him will cheat?


    "Go on." Yu Ping''s tone is very light.


    Jing SA lowered his head and looked like a repentant, "I actually Maybe it''s because of my constitution. I''m not sure if I have that sexual addiction, but I''m really energetic. I haven''t been so serious before. It''s getting more and more serious in the last year or two. When you''re pregnant I can''t stand it. I tried to solve it myself, but it didn''t work at all. I can''t help singing k after drinking with customers again Take the money and call "take out."


    "I regret it very much afterwards. I feel very sorry for you. I also told myself that I would not do it in the future, but I couldn''t control my body at all. I not only went looking for it again and again, but also found several women. But jingsa swore to heaven I have never been in love with those women. You are the only one in my heart. They are really just tools for me to vent my desire for a short time, Xiao Ping Please give me a chance. I really love you I don''t want a divorce. "


    When the big man cried, it was still very sad. Seeing Yu Ping not speaking, the next second, Jing SA knelt down on his knees.


    "Little Ping, please don''t leave me. Even if you look at the baby, you can''t help him to lose his father as soon as he is born, right?"


    In fact, I don''t need to ask. Once divorced, the child will definitely follow Yu Ping. Jing SA can''t win the lawsuit, so Hua Sheng can''t even pass.

 Chapter 1585

    "Why do you have to?"


    Yu Ping lightly sweeps the man kneeling in front of her, after all It''s just vulgar.


    She thought that Jing SA was a little proud, and should not do such things that would damage her dignity.


    Now that we have cheated, we can admit it and then we can get together.


    He didn''t get rid of vulgarity, just like all the men who made mistakes, crying and pleading to return to their families, which really disappointed Yu Ping.


    "Little Ping, it''s not easy for us to be together."


    "Yes, it''s not easy, but you didn''t treasure it."


    "I ask you to see that I have something to hide, OK? I promise you, I will not, I face these, maybe it''s really my own problem. I heard that it''s also a disease. I don''t know if it''s mental or physical. I swear I didn''t cheat you. "


    "Let''s not talk about that. Look at the divorce agreement first."


    "No, I won''t divorce."


    Yu Ping looks at Jing SA and says nothing.


    "Little Ping, think how good my parents are to you."


    Seeing that Yu Ping''s mind has been decided, Jing SA has moved out of her parents. Jing''s family are really good to Ping, because she is virtuous and sensible, especially Jing Sa''s mother, who comes to live for a few days from other places by chance, is staying with Yu Ping, going to that antique shop, going to and from work together, like a mother and daughter. It''s a pity


    "Your parents are good to me, but you can''t let your parents bear your mistakes. If you are an adult, don''t be so naive, OK?"


    "Then do you really have the heart to see if the child has a father?"


    "Such a father, do you need it?" Yu Ping asked.


    That moment makes Jing SA cool from head to tail. Although Yu Ping is always warm and soft, she always smiles at people, but she is not a soft persimmon.


    Jingsa always felt that at this moment, some places were like a person.


    Suddenly, he remembered who he looked like. It was Hua Sheng.


    It''s that God like woman. Jingsa has seen Huasheng several times.


    It was all at the party. When Yu Ping went, he went with her.


    In fact, he also knows that such occasions are not suitable for him. Jiangliu, Qin Wanyu, Wang Junxian, such super powerful and top-ranking families are not comparable to him. Even if he has small assets and runs a small company, his annual income is only a few million.


    For the four big families, it''s all a small profit. It''s hard to say. It''s not enough for them to spend a few days traveling abroad.


    Even Hua family, which is now in decline, is not comparable to ordinary medium-sized enterprises. After its re integration, Hua family is on the right track under the management of Huafeng.


    In view of his influence, Liu didn''t come back to work, but he dug up some friends he had known before and recruited many talents for Huafeng.


    In the end, no matter what happens in the middle of a marriage, it''s over for the sake of children and interests.


    So now the Hua family, which is also a family with billions of assets, is not accessible to people like Jing SA at all.


    Of course, it depends on the face of Ping and Huasheng. If he wants to ask Jiangliu for a little business, Jiangliu will not refuse.


    However, how to do it will make Yu Ping shorter in his friends. He has no heart.


    So at this point of view, Jing SA really likes Yu Ping out of his heart, but


    "Xiaoping, have you told Huasheng about this?" Asked Jing SA, trembling.

 Chapter 1586

    "Is that important?"


    "Either I or I will ask."


    "Are you afraid of asheng? I''m afraid that a Sheng will annoy you because of my business, and then the river will make you unable to get along in this city. Your small company will go bankrupt in minutes, right? "


    "I know you won''t do that." Jing SA raised his head and saw tears in his eyes. Whether it was true or not, his eyes were red.


    "Of course I won''t do that. It''s a couple. I won''t I''ve never been such a lifeless person


    This kind of thing, Yu Ping wants to do, can do. Huasheng will help, and Jiangliu will help.


    However, Yu Ping is a kind-hearted person. She is not so cruel, so she will not do such a thing.


    "Ah Sheng already knows."


    After hearing this, Jing Sa''s face turned white again.


    "Then Did she divorce you from me? " Jing SA thought that Yu Ping is so honest and can''t make such a decisive decision. There should be support behind her. Hua Sheng is a big financial group. He has the right to have contacts and money. Stepping on a small civilian like him is as easy as strangling an ant.


    "No, a Sheng didn''t say anything. She is a kind person with great wisdom And the private affairs between us, of course, are handled by myself. "


    "Well, Xiaoping, if you are angry recently and don''t want to see me, I''ll move out for a while. Don''t go You''re still pregnant. Will we talk about divorce when you calm down? "


    It''s obvious that Jing SA can''t persuade Yu Ping after all, at least not today.


    Yu Ping nodded, "OK, you can not sign first, I don''t force you, but I won''t live in this house. I''ll move out first, and people will come to collect the gift these days. "


    "Little Ping, can you not leave?"


    "No."


    Yu Ping calmly pushes Jing SA away and enters the room with a indifferent face.


    She is a little uncomfortable. She leans on the bed and takes out her mobile phone and sends a wechat to Huasheng.


    Yu Ping: a Sheng, I''ve made a decision. Although it''s very difficult, I know it''s right. The road ahead is always good. It''s spring to survive.


    Hua Sheng''s reply was also very quick, with only one poem: "mountains and rivers lead to doubts. There is another village with a bright future."


    She has known Yu Ping for several years, and there is a tacit understanding between them, so she understands Yu Ping''s mind.


    At this moment, Hua Sheng is having a dinner party in the old house of Hua family. This dinner is organized by Hua Qing. Yes, it is Hua Qing.


    When she came back, she was in a normal state of life with a child.


    Hua Feng asked her if she would go back to work, and she didn''t give a positive answer.


    But for the sisters, it''s a lot better than before. The smile is also more than before. It seems that the character has changed a lot.


    Unfortunately, Hua Sheng still doesn''t believe her, never.


    Hua Qing pushed her mother to come in from the outside. "Mom is in good shape today. I heard that she will go home. She is as happy as a child."


    Seeing Mrs. Hua, the eyes of several sisters were red.


    Although they usually go to visit, it''s not the same in the end. This is their home, once the home of all of them.


    For Hua Sheng, it''s better. After all, she grew up with her grandmother and didn''t live in China for a long time.


    But the remaining four are all grown up here. The old house is full of memories.


    Hua Zhi secretly wipe tears, maybe because of pregnancy, she is very emotional now.


    Wang Junxian didn''t come. Today is a gathering of women. To be exact, it''s a gathering of Chinese people.


    Ginkgo followed. Seeing Hua Zhi crying, she hurriedly went to wipe her tears. "What are you doing, miss three? It''s a good thing that the old lady goes home to eat with you. Don''t cry about what you cry about. When you cry, my miss should also cry along."

 Chapter 1587

    Hua Zhi really listened to Ginkgo biloba, do not cry, is really a good day, but also cry what cry?


    "Is that Linlin?"


    Mrs. Hua''s condition has recently stabilized a lot, sometimes confused, sometimes sober, when sober, she will be like a normal person.


    But once confused, I don''t remember anything.


    "Four elder sisters, mother calls you." A low voice reminder from Hua Sheng.


    Hua Lin hurried forward. She was a teacher. She even wore clothes in such a small style.


    Hua Lin is wearing a white shirt, lantern sleeves, and a long black vest. It''s very polite, and Hua Lin looks good.


    However, if Hua Sheng and Hua Zhi are not matched, this style is very teacher.


    "Linlin, how about your interview today?"


    "Interview?" Hua Lin is slightly shocked.


    Mrs. Hua hurriedly took her daughter''s hand, and then said, "you said, if there''s business in your family, why don''t you help your eldest sister and second sister? You have to learn from your third sister to do your own things willfully. You can be a teacher if you want, but the teacher is not so good. How about your interview today? "


    Hua Lin almost cried when her nose was sour.


    Mom is really confused. To be exact, the time line is confused.


    Now she is married and has children. Her sons are in kindergarten. They are in their thirties.


    The year of the interview, she was only 25 years old, that is, Mrs. Hua suddenly remembered when she was 25 years old.


    "Mom, the interview is very Success, the principal said I can go to work at any time. "


    Mrs. Hua smiled happily. "Oh, it seems to be going well. How much is that month? Do you ask?"


    "Asked, said that is just to go to the first pay 3500, the rest slowly rise."


    "It''s not bad. Anyway, we don''t lack your money. You don''t have any money. I''ll give it to you with your father, eh? Where''s your father? Today, we agreed to have dinner together. Where has he gone? "


    A word from Mrs. Hua made everyone silent again.


    Hua Sheng didn''t grow up with his parents, so he wasn''t very close. You can see this scene, and it''s inevitable that his eyes are red.


    Hua Feng comes over, takes the wheelchair from Hua Qing''s hand and pushes her mother to the sofa. Hua Zhi is busy with a small blanket. Hua Feng takes it to her mother''s knee.


    She squatted down and patiently explained, "Mom, my father went abroad to talk about business in Southeast Asia. He''s not at home these days. Have you forgotten?"


    "Oh? Is it? This man, it seems that he didn''t tell me. It''s true. "


    Hua Feng deceived his mother with a word, and Mrs. Hua complained, then waved her hand. "Well, I won''t wait for him. Are you all together? Let sister LAN have dinner if you are all together?"


    "Sister LAN has returned to the countryside. This is our new aunt. Her name is Lianzi. Mom. You are living here these days. Lianzi will take care of you."


    Nanny is Huazhi to find, is the clock work that Hua Zhi used before, be regarded as one''s own.


    After I picked up my mother from the hospital, I wanted her to stay for a few more days, so I found the lotus seed.


    "Ah? How did you change me? Sister LAN and I are very good. " Mrs. Hua doesn''t seem satisfied.


    Hua Sheng hurriedly walked over and turned off the topic. "Mom, don''t you like mountain food best? I''ve airlifted you some ferns and acanthopanax senticosus. Would you like to have them? "


    "Who are you?" Looking at Hua Sheng''s face, Mrs. Hua was shocked and didn''t seem to recognize her.


    Hua Sheng smiled bitterly, "Mom, I''m a junior five."


    "Ah? Which junior five? " For a while, Mrs. Hua didn''t really respond.

 Chapter 1588

    Hua Zhi can''t see it. She explains for Hua Sheng, "Mom, this is our five younger sister, ah Sheng."


    "What? A Sheng? "


    "Yes, it''s a Sheng, your old girl."


    Hua Zhi pushes Hua Sheng to make her stand closer to her mother.


    Mrs. Hua looked up and down, then exclaimed, "Oh, small five are so big. A Sheng, did you come down the mountain yourself? Where''s your grandmother? "


    "I..."


    "If you go back to my wife, she can''t speak because it''s cold." Ginkgo, after all, is not the family, so the mood is the most stable.


    "And who are you?" Looking at Ginkgo biloba, Mrs. Hua was dazed.


    "I''m miss five''s close servant girl. My name is gingko, madam."


    "Ginkgo, ah, good name, good."


    "Thank you, Madame." Ginkgo smiles brilliantly.


    Hua Sheng looks at gingko gratefully. The girl is really smart. No wonder Huasheng likes her so much.


    "Ah Sheng, come here and have a good look."


    "Good."


    Huasheng is wearing a Chinese style white dress, which is a bit like the improved cheongsam. It''s full of Fairy Spirit.


    Hair is also wantonly spread, no makeup on the face, but even better than makeup.


    In recent years, the beauty value of Huasheng has been a combination of men and women. No matter who it is, it will be very popular.


    Mrs. Hua can''t get up. She can only reach out with one hand and hold Hua Sheng tightly. Then she looks at her fondly. "Little five, take you to live with grandma on the mountain. Do you hate me and your father?"


    Hua Sheng shook his head. "It used to be a little, but now it''s not."


    "In fact, my mother can''t bear it. After all, you fell off me. In those days when you just left, my mother couldn''t sleep and cried secretly all the time. Your father saw and scolded me, but he didn''t feel so well. But I can''t help it. When you were born, the master who happened to pass by calculated it for you. He said that you grew up on the mountain, quieter and more suitable. If you keep it at home, it will be a disaster at home. "


    "I understand. I don''t blame my mother."


    As I said before, I may feel that we are behind the scenes and alarmist.


    But now I think about it carefully. It''s true that if Huasheng were to grow up at the foot of the mountain, how many things would happen?


    Therefore, what mother said was not intended to please, and she is now in a state of madness, and there is no way to please good people.


    "Good boy, I didn''t expect to be so big in a flash. It''s so beautiful Your father and I weren''t so good. I thought I was the third elder sister of you. After all, such a delicate girl. Whoops, when you were born, the whole hospital was shocked. It is said that director Feng, who delivered your baby, was very excited for a long time. She was reluctant to let go of her old memories with you. She said that the girl was so beautiful. Your father and I were very happy. "


    "But I''m not a boy." Hua Sheng smiled. She knew that the Hua family always wanted their son.


    Otherwise, Hua Zhenyue would not be killed so badly by Wu Nan.


    Mrs. Hua''s eyes were filled with tears. "Yes, I thought so at the beginning, but we didn''t decide on men and women. As long as our children are good, the younger five are so big in a flash. It''s pretty. Do you have a boyfriend?"


    "Yes." Hua Sheng chuckles.


    "Not only that, but also the money, Ma. You may know that person." Hua Zhi''s mouth is short. She sold it to Hua Sheng directly.


    "Ah? Is it? Whose son? Let me hear it. "


    Mrs. Hua''s memory was silent many years ago, so she asked with great interest.


    "Mother, the son of Jiang family, Jiangliu, you know?" Hua Zhi looks at Hua Sheng with a bad smile.

 Chapter 1589

    After a long silence, Mrs. Hua suddenly realized, "God, it''s Jiangjia, it''s Jiangjia."


    "Yes, it''s the first of our four families, the Jiang family, which is very rich."


    "Didn''t you hear that kid had a girlfriend in college?"


    This river girl friend in Mrs. Hua''s mouth should be Zhuoya. That''s right. It''s one of the rumours in the University.


    In fact, only Hua Sheng and Feng Xi know the fact. Where did they talk about the river? It was just being entangled.


    "No, that girl friend is ugly. When Jiangliu saw my five younger sisters, she fell in love at first sight. Then she dumped her college girl friend and talked with us Hua Zhi''s words are more or less joking, but also to enliven the atmosphere.


    The angry Hua Sheng pushed her for a while, then said angrily, "Mom, my third sister is pregnant."


    "Ah? Is Xiaozhi pregnant?" Mrs. Hua was shocked by the news.


    "Yes, the child belongs to Wang Junxian, the royal family You know what? " Hua Sheng rarely complains.


    Hua Feng and Hua Lin can''t laugh. Ginkgo also whispers, "our young lady will finally file a complaint and fight back. She will not be bullied passively by the third young lady any more. Ha ha, no, I will secretly touch and record it and show it to my uncle."


    So, ginkgo really took out her mobile phone, secretly recorded video for Huasheng, and secretly passed it to Jiangliu.


    Later, it became one of the only black history of Huasheng.


    "Well, let''s go to the table and talk while we eat. Don''t worry."


    Hua Qing smiles and brings everyone to the dinner table. Hua Sheng deliberately asks when passing by her, "what about your son, second sister?"


    "Ah, he went to school."


    "When can I see you?"


    "Don''t worry There are many opportunities. "


    Hua Qingxiao has no flaws, but obviously doesn''t want to continue talking with Hua Sheng. He turns around and goes to Hua Feng.


    Such small details did not escape Hua Zhi''s eyes. She asked Hua Sheng in a low voice, "is there any flaw in her?"


    "Not yet, but I believe it won''t be long." Hua Sheng is very confident.


    That is to say, Hua Qing will show her flaws. She doesn''t believe that Hua Qing is really better. She really comes back to be reunited with her sisters.


    However, she did not have the heart to destroy such a scene. After all, it was hard to make her mother happy once.


    The whole family began to eat around the table like this. All the dishes on the table were Mrs. Hua''s favorite.


    The Hua family used to be a real super family. Now there is only one female general left.


    Hua Zhenyue''s departure left the family with no backbone, but fortunately, there were not too many changes in money, which was also thanks to the help of the Jiang family and the Wang family.


    Hua Sheng and Hua Zhi have their own money. They have their own coffers, but they are not suitable for taking them out.


    After all, the group is still in charge of Huafeng, not because it believes in her more, but because there is no one available.


    Other people''s words, after all, are not as close as Huafeng, but you have to say that it is impossible to take out all your money.


    The money of the Wang family and the Jiang family is not given in vain, but is borrowed free of charge, and should be returned sooner or later.


    "Second sister, you may as well stay here with your mother these days. Go and get the children."


    During the dinner, Hua Lin suggested that she didn''t really think much about it, so she thought it would be more lively to live together.


    Hua Qing immediately vetoed, "I can''t. I come here in the daytime and have to go back in the evening. The child just came back here, and he hasn''t adapted to the climate very well. I''m afraid that it will affect his mother''s rest. After all, she''s not in good health now."


    "Second sister, have you met her husband?" This is what Hua Zhi asked. She has always been gossiping.

 Chapter 1590

    Hua Qing is stunned. Later, she immediately responds. Hua Zhi asks Liu Yuzhou.


    "Ah, no, after all, we are divorced. What can I do for you?"


    "Then didn''t he know you were coming back?"


    "I don''t know. I didn''t say it. It''s all over."


    "What divorce, who divorce?" Mrs. Hua heard that. It''s amazing. She asked quickly.


    Hua Zhi quickly explained, "ah, I''m having fun with my second sister. Ha, this is the bridge section of a TV play. Mom, please eat quickly."


    Hua Zhi quickly took a few dishes for her mother, and turned the topic around.


    It took almost two hours for us to finish the meal.


    Mrs. Hua took the medicine and was helped upstairs by the nanny to have a rest.


    The five sisters sat on the sofa, but suddenly they didn''t know what to say.


    Hua Feng opened the bag and took out an envelope from it. "Er Mei, you are also a member of the family. At the beginning, I only said that you would not be allowed to enter the board of directors, but you still have shares. I calculated the dividend of this quarter and gave you some. Here is 50000 yuan in cash. Take it first. When I get to work on Monday, I''ll ask the finance office to call you 200000. "


    "What are you doing? I''m not short of money."


    Hua Qing was very moved. After all, she had done a lot of wrong things before, but it was her sisters who helped her with money. It''s a pity


    "Whether you are short or not, the money is yours. We are all Chinese family members. We are all parents. Blood is thicker than water As the saying goes, you can''t write two Chinese characters in one stroke. Since you are back, we won''t care about you, just hope you It''s really a mistake. Be a good man. "


    Hua Qing took the money and put it in her bag. Now she has no obsession with money.


    Hua Qing, who used to see money as life, no longer cares about her son.


    "Then I''ll thank you."


    "Elder sister Xie can do it. She is in charge of the family business now. If she wants to give it to you, she will give it to you. We have no problem." Hua Zhi smiles.


    "It''s not early then. I''ll go first."


    Hua Qing got up early and went out after saying hello.


    Then Huafeng and Hualin left.


    Only Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng are not in a hurry to leave. They are sitting on the sofa. Ginkgo brings a basin of washed fruit.


    Hua Sheng took a small apple, peeled it patiently, and handed it to Hua Zhi. "Pregnant women eat more fruits, especially apples, with high nutritional content."


    "Well, I eat at home and become a pig."


    "Five younger sister, do you stay today? I want to stay in the old house and sleep with my mother today."


    "I can do anything. If you want to stay, I''ll stay."


    "Miss, if you stay, will my uncle come? He can''t do without you now. " Ginkgo is not a black river. The river does look for his wife now. If he knew that Hua Sheng would not go back to sleep, he would be lost.


    "It''s like the king is able to leave her." Hua Sheng doesn''t forget to tease her third sister.


    Hua Zhi laughed and said, "you little girl is very vengeful. I only tease you once. You have teased me several times My old Wang I''m not going to be called. "


    As soon as the voice fell, the door opened.


    Then Wang Junxian came in and changed his shoes at the door.


    "Poof Why are you here? " Hua Zhi really felt the feeling of being slapped for minutes.


    "By the way."


    "Shit, didn''t you go to the little mountain patrol for a meeting? Passing by an egg? "


    "I was going to have a meeting. When you sent me a wechat message saying that I would not go home, I would not have a meeting and come to accompany you."


    "Lying trough, are you crazy? Wang Junxian Hua Zhi is really angry and funny. More than an hour ago, she did send a wechat message to Wang Jun to tell him that he couldn''t go home to live. Then, seeing that he didn''t reply, she thought that this was his default. Unexpectedly, this B meeting couldn''t be opened. She killed him directly.

 Chapter 1591

    No matter how Hua Zhi Tucao, Wang Junxian did not make complaints about it. She walked directly to her side and sat down.


    "Ha." Hua Sheng seldom laughs so happily.


    "You don''t have to be happy. You''ll see the river coming in a moment." Hua Zhi is full of confidence.


    "The river is not used. I''ll go back myself." Hua Sheng gets up.


    "Are you going? Didn''t you just say you stayed here for one night? " It''s said that Hua Sheng is leaving. Hua Zhi is so disappointed.


    Hua Sheng smiled, "it was planned to be like this, but your husband is here. Let him stay here with you tonight, so that you can''t wait on him."


    "Go ahead, don''t black me."


    Hua Zhi''s anxious hands are not connected with Hua Sheng anymore.


    Hua Sheng returns to the spring breeze with Ginkgo biloba. He goes back without waiting for the river to pick him up.


    After Hua Qing left the old house, he went to pick up the children from school, and then they went to a shopping mall in the center of the city.


    Hua Feng is not stingy, at least he took 50000 cash first.


    Hua Qing plans to use the money to buy new clothes for her children. Her economy is not so tense now, but she is not as rich as before.


    So some money is taken with it.


    "Mom, I want that toy car."


    Hua Qing''s child points to the transformer in front of the toy store and says carefully.


    "You have a lot."


    "I don''t have one."


    Children''s common diseases are so, because they are still small, so do not know that it is not easy to make money, just want to meet their own requirements and wishes.


    "How much is the car?"


    "That''s 886," the guide said with a smile.


    Hua Qing''s face changed. "More than 800 for a broken toy? Is that right? "


    "This is our brand, not that kind of shabby, good quality."


    The shopping guide just starts to cheat the customers to buy with one mouth, and Hua Qing can''t get it out, but now, he doesn''t think it''s necessary to spend the money.


    , as like as two peas, "go home with your mother, mom, go back to buy it online, it''s the same thing, it''s much cheaper than that."


    Hua Qing takes the child and turns to go.


    "Mom, I want this."


    Four or five year old boy, very aggrieved, flat mouth to cry, a look at the tall transformer.


    If the child wants to, Hua Qing doesn''t think it''s not worth it. But now, the child is going to cry


    She was a little stifled, a little bit angry and scolded, "what are you crying about? Are you still a man? What am I like now? Your mother is not a rich woman. Do you know how hard it is to make money? It''s necessary for you to buy a broken car and not play for a few days. "


    "Whine, whine, whine." Being scolded by her, the child cried out, which made Hua Qing even more upset.


    Hua Qingqi pushes the child violently and sits on the ground.


    It happened that a passer-by picked up the child. These little things are just a matter of hands.


    "Thank you, uncle."


    "No thanks." The man touched the child''s head and doted on his face.


    The child cried and said thanks, but the voice of the man''s mouth made Hua Qing too familiar.


    Hua Qing looks up and sees that person''s instant, silly eye, where can think of such coincidence?


    It''s Liu Yuzhou. It''s really Liu Yuzhou. My God, Jiangcheng is so big that I really met. And it''s a little embarrassing for Huaqing.


    "You Yeah? Green? " Liu Yuzhou stroked the spectacle frame and thought he had read it wrong, but it was clear that


    After all, it has been a couple for many years, so the word "Qingqing" is still used to it. It has not changed.

 Chapter 1592

    "You Why are you here? "


    Hua Qing quickly responded and held the child by her side, but she was very embarrassed.


    "I''m here to kiss."


    "Blind date You don''t have a family yet? "


    Liu Yuzhou smiled sheepishly, "Yeah, you know my personality, and the men who do scientific research don''t have any romantic cells In recent years, I have had several blind dates, but most of them are girls who can''t see me. One or two of them talked about it by chance, but they all thought I was busy and refused to continue. "


    "Oh, then you are busy."


    Hua Qing doesn''t want to talk to her old friends too much, because she is no longer the second miss of the original scenery.


    It''s no longer Huaqing who wants wind and rain. It''s natural that he can''t shout to Liu Yuzhou and his family.


    In fact, it''s too much to think about what she did before.


    "I''m not busy. I''ve already had a blind date. They don''t agree with me. I feel that I''m old and I look like a normal person. The little girl was quite direct, and she said what she thought of me directly. I''m very relaxed in my heart. In fact, at my age, I have no illusions about marriage and love. It''s just to satisfy the wishes of the family. My mother''s health is getting worse and worse. She is always talking about wanting to see me get married. "


    "How is your mother?"


    Hua Qing remembers her mother-in-law. In fact, Liu''s family is really very good. They are more sensible than her mother-in-law''s family.


    Before, Liu Yuzhou''s father was still a good official position. Although Liu Yuzhou''s mother was an official wife, she had a high quality and never pretended to be a tiger.


    After Hua Qing passed the door, he didn''t show his face to others.


    Especially after Liu Yuzhou''s father was pulled down, he made a mockery of others.


    If you change to another man, a woman like Hua Qing should be beaten. As a daughter-in-law, she has no virtue.


    It''s rare that Liu Yuzhou is a kind-hearted person. You can say that he is cowardly or honest.


    "Well, my mother is OK. She has been taken care of I''ve been promoted in the company and my salary has increased a lot. "


    "Good thing, do well." This sentence is a little sour.


    Although I know that Liu Yuzhou said this, it is absolutely not the meaning of showing off and showing off wealth, but Hua Qing is still not strong in heart, after all, now he is down in the dumps.


    "By the way, is this the child?"


    Pointing to the little boy beside, Liu Yuzhou smiled gently.


    "Well, my son, Hua this life."


    "This life? The name It''s a little strange. " Liu Yuzhou thinks that with Huaqing''s graduate degree, how could he give his children such a casual name?


    "It''s no surprise, but it''s a mother''s love and expectation for her children. I don''t ask for anything else. I just hope that I can be with my children in this life, and that our mother child relationship can come to an end in this life. "


    "That''s natural. You''re young and spend a lot of time with your children."


    Liu Yuzhou looked at the child greedily again, and thought to himself, if the child is Hua Qing''s, how good should he be?


    "You haven''t eaten yet. I''ll invite you to have some dinner. It''s rare to meet you. Let''s talk about the past."


    "No, we have." Hua Qing refused very simply.


    "Mom, I want to eat I''m a little hungry... " The child said in a low voice, which made Hua Qing more self-contained.


    "Let''s go. There''s a small pot of rice over there. It''s delicious. The child must like it."


    Liu Yuzhou takes the child''s hand and heads for the dining area of the shopping mall. Hua Qing is in a complex mood and can''t say what it''s like

 Chapter 1593

    Liu Yuzhou is very generous to take Hua Qing and her children to the restaurant to eat.


    Also patiently ordered a few children''s favorite dishes and juice, thoughtful let Hua Qing are a little embarrassed.


    Why did Liu Yuzhou do this, of course, because of his love for Huaqing for many years.


    In those days, Hua Qing married Liu Yuzhou because of his family background and his father''s official position.


    But at that time, the wedding was also very sensational, also known as a good story in Jiangcheng. After all, it was the official business marriage, with full face.


    Hua Qing didn''t like Liu Yuzhou. He didn''t like Liu Yuzhou since he got married, just because of his interests.


    But different is that Liu Yuzhou really likes Hua Qing.


    First of all, those who grow up well in Huaqing, together with the rich women from rich families, will dress up and have micro plastic surgery.


    She can make up, has a good bearing, drives a sports car, wears big brand clothes, and once was an arrogant celebrity.


    Although Liu Yuzhou has a soft personality, he likes shrewd women. Maybe because he can''t do that, he adores that.


    So after marriage, he has been very good to Hua Qing.


    He even contracted household chores without complaint. In order to have better privacy, he dismissed the nanny and aunt he invited.


    But these also can''t exchange Hua Qing''s sincerity, in the end, she failed him.


    Especially after going out for drinking, cheating and supporting young college students, they have a lot to do with the cowherd in some nightclubs.


    Finally, it is because of the arrival of this child that the relationship between them is completely broken.


    Liu Yuzhou should hate this child, but he didn''t. when he looked at the child, his eyes were all spoiled.


    Just like a father, Hua Qing observed silently and felt more and more regretful.


    She even had the same idea, thinking how nice it would be if the child was Liu Yuzhou''s, and the three of her family would be reunited.


    "Uncle Liu, are you my mother''s good friend?"


    "Well, we are It''s a very good friend and I''ve known each other for many years. "


    "Uncle Liu is so nice. Can you marry my mother?"


    "Cough..." Liu Yuzhou suddenly coughed awkwardly, and didn''t know how to answer.


    Hua Qing directly knocked on his son''s head. "This life, what are you talking about?"


    "I''m not talking nonsense. You''re not married, mom You don''t have a husband, and I don''t have a dad Uncle Liu is a good friend. He will be good to us. Then I will have a new father. I will not be told by the kindergarten children that I am a child without a father. "


    Said, the child lowered his head, there is a trace of disappointment.


    To be honest, such a scene has never occurred to Huaqing.


    She thought that as long as there was no lack of food and clothing, children would grow up carefree. How could she think that such mental abuse would happen in kindergarten?


    "Who said, I''ll go to the kindergarten to find your teacher tomorrow. It''s really a group of kids." Hua Qing is in a bad mood.


    "Mom, they are right. I really don''t have a father Where''s my dad? "


    Such a question is really asked by Hua Qing.


    Liu Yuzhou also asked tentatively, "did you find his biological father?"


    "What do you want to do with him? He''s just a coward." Hua Qing was angry.


    "I think this life is right. He really needs a father. If the father is in Jiangcheng, it''s better You go to talk to him, even if you visit a good dwarf regularly, what do you think? "

 Chapter 1594

    "Liu Yuzhou, when do I need you to ask about my affairs? What are you?"


    Hua Qing is a little upset and impatient when asked. Just like in the past, he immediately scolds Liu Yuzhou.


    Without waiting for Liu Yuzhou to speak, she picked up the unfinished child and left.


    "Mom, I haven''t finished yet."


    "You know what to eat. Are you a pig? I''m going to die. I don''t know how to spread out all the incompetent men How could Hua Zhihua Sheng live so well? He is supported by the Jiang family and the Wang family. If I had one like that, it would not fall to the present situation. "


    These words are true indeed, and they have been held in her heart for a long time.


    She doesn''t envy her elder sister Hua Feng because she knows that Liu Dekai is not a good thing, but a hypocrite.


    On the surface, I''m respectful and kind to my elder sister, but in fact, I''m also a cat secretly eating.


    Hua Lin, the fourth senior, is not in the eyes of Hua Qingfa. Although she lives happily, Bai Hao is actually a worker.


    So there is no great promise, only Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng are her most envious.


    Four families, Jiang, Wang, Xie, Hua.


    Their family is now at the bottom of the mat, but those three are still in the middle of the day. I wish I could find someone like Xie Dongyang.


    Come to think of this, how did her parents find Liu Yuzhou for her, why not marry her to Xie Dongze?


    Ten li spring breeze


    ginkgo brought out a bowl of bird''s nest and handed it to Hua Sheng.


    Hua Sheng is wearing a beige nightdress with lace edge and leaning on the sofa to read a book. The book is called ordinary world. In fact, Hua Sheng has read this book, but because he likes it, he can take it up if he has nothing to do.


    Her long black hair has been scattered around her waist, her thin body, coupled with her unique appearance, this is definitely a woman who will be astonished everywhere.


    "Miss, have some bird''s nests first, and look at them."


    "Yes."


    "By the way, miss, will Li Jian come later?"


    "Yes." Hua Sheng nodded.


    "Let him say no on the phone. Why do you want to come home in person? Isn''t that kid upset?"


    Li Jian, as ginkgo said, is a private detective recently launched by Huasheng.


    But due to the recent economic crisis, his detective agency is not very well operated. It was acquired by Huasheng. Yes, it is.


    So, Li Jian''s detective agency, up and down fifteen or six people, are all supported by Hua Sheng.


    Just then the kid called and said that he would report to Huasheng face to face, and that he would come for ten li of spring breeze, and Huasheng agreed.


    However, in Gingko''s view, that kid looks slick and doesn''t deserve that trust.


    Jiangliu hasn''t come back from the company, so at this moment, only Hua Sheng and ginkgo master and servant are chatting in the living room.


    What she didn''t know was that in the underworld, someone saw it through a mirror of fate.


    "Peeping at others is not what a gentleman does."


    Bai ran appears happily. The emperor of the underworld immediately waves his cuff, and the dust mirror is included in the cuff.


    However, Bai ran saw what happened to Hua Sheng, so he made fun of it.


    "I have never been a gentleman." Pluto is also cruel. He is very good at making excuses for himself.


    "Ha ha, you old man, if you want to see someone else, you should go to see them in all directions. It''s really his mother''s advice to peek here." Bai ran makes fun of her.


    The king of the netherworld looked up at the coquettish Fox and replied, "counsellor? I''ll give you more advice? It''s just that I didn''t get down on my knees and plead for forgiveness


    White dye:

 Chapter 1595

    When Bai ran said that, she must be embarrassed, so she quickly turned off the topic, "come on, don''t talk about it, drink and drink."


    The king of the underworld said a cold voice, but he didn''t say much.


    Ten li Chunfeng


    the private detectives under Huasheng came to report on time. Li Jianfan was dressed in Western clothes and business clothes, and he was afraid and nervous to see Huasheng.


    "Good boss."


    Hua Sheng nodded. "Sit down."


    "Good." Li Jian carefully sat down, and then looked around the decoration style of ten li spring wind. He couldn''t help but praise it.


    In the end, it''s the young lady of the Jiang family, the most powerful person in Jiangcheng. It''s just gas field.


    What outsiders don''t know is that Hua Sheng was married to Jiang''s family and then went straight to Qingyun. In fact, it''s not.


    Jiangliu knows how rich her daughter-in-law is. When she was a super appraisal master abroad, these kids probably didn''t take over the family business. Can they compare?


    "Make him a cup of tea with ginkgo."


    "Yes, miss."


    Gingko doesn''t like to have outsiders at home, so it''s not very friendly to Li Jian. However, the young lady gave him orders and didn''t dare to disobey them, so she made Pu''er tea and gave it to him. Li Jian took a small sip carefully before whispering, "boss, do we have an anti wiretapping system here?"


    "You can say it''s safe here."


    "Well, that''s what I mean. I can''t speak on the phone anymore because I''ve removed two buggers in three days."


    "Oh? Someone''s bugging you? " Hua Sheng has some accidents.


    "I also feel a little afraid. I didn''t have it before. Now I don''t know what happened. Suddenly I was so nervous So I guess maybe my relationship with my boss is not good enough to be stared at. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. How do you know it''s because of our Miss? You used to offend so many people when you were a private detective. Maybe it''s the enemy who wants to deal with you. What kind of shit do you hold up? "


    Ginkgo in the end is temper burst, do not wait for someone to speak directly to scold a meal.


    Fortunately, Li Jian has a good temper. He just laughs and says, "I don''t mean anything else, but let the boss be careful."


    "Well, it''s OK. Go on, what''s the gain?"


    "Yes, except for the children recently, Hua Qing has met a person today, old friend, but it depends on the situation


    "Oh? Is it Liu Yuzhou? " Hua Sheng fiddles with his fingernails and asks casually.


    Li Jian smiled and said, "the boss knows what''s going on. It''s really him."


    "And what did they say?" Hua Sheng knows that Liu Yuzhou is an honest man and can''t raise a storm, but he is not allowed to be used by Hua Qing. After all, Hua Qing likes to provoke relationships and use others.


    Li Jian''s brief information tells Hua Sheng that Hua Sheng is just listening quietly.


    "The old lady, do you want to keep watching?"


    "Of course, every time Hua Qing looks for my mother, he has to stare at her, and It''s not just her. Anyone else will look at my mother in the future. "


    "Boss, are even others suspicious?" Li Jian was shocked.


    Hua Sheng shook his head. "No, I''m afraid that I will be cheated by her. The more honest and low-key she is, the more cautious I will be On the contrary, I would not be so nervous if she was as arrogant as before. "


    "The boss is wise. That''s the reason. Hua Qing''s coming back this time is really weird, although he usually wanders around the city But in the early hours of every Friday morning, she always goes to a place. I''ve found it four times. "


    "Where?" Hua Sheng looks up at Li Jian.


    "Cemetery."

 Chapter 1596

    Hua Sheng is not surprised, "is the news accurate?"


    "Sure, I''m just afraid of scaring others. We don''t know what she''s doing in the cemetery? Do you think Hua Qing is crazy? In the middle of the night, when a woman waits for her child to fall asleep, she runs to the graveyard by herself. Isn''t it sick? "


    Li Jian is just a runner and doesn''t know a lot about his internal affairs, so he only thinks that Hua Sheng''s surveillance of Hua Qing may be due to the internal contradictions of the Hua family.


    How can you imagine that there are any other kinds of felicity in these big ladies'' struggle for wealth?


    "She''s not sick. She''s smart. Keep staring."


    "All right, boss."


    "If it''s OK, you can go back first."


    "Well, I''ll go. By the way, here''s the boss."


    Before leaving, Li Jian took out a delicate little bottle from his bag. He didn''t know what was in it.


    Hua Sheng looked and didn''t reach for it. "What is this?"


    "Amomum villosum, ha, is a specialty of our hometown. It''s also an uncommon traditional Chinese medicine, which is very effective in treating stomach diseases. Are you not pregnant recently? Since the pregnancy preparation, the appetite must not be bad, so this just allows you to invigorate the spleen and promote the stomach. If you have a good appetite, you will eat more and your body will be better. Maybe you can have twins. "


    "Flatterer." Gingko looked at Li Jian with contempt.


    It''s just a small bottle of inexpensive health care Chinese medicine. It''s said by this man. It''s really a three inch tongue.


    Hua Sheng is all amused, "OK, I thank you, ginkgo, you put it away."


    "Yes, miss."


    Ginkgo blared, but also in accordance with the requirements of Hua Sheng.


    After Li Jian flattered, he left without delay. When he left, he didn''t forget to take a look at the luxurious villa - ten li spring breeze.


    "Miss, you don''t always like to be flattered. What''s the matter now? Are you old enough to listen to good words? Can''t hear a bad word? This is not good. If you want to change it, you have to change it. "


    Ginkgo biloba is the old man in front of Huasheng, so he is straightforward and dare to say anything.


    As soon as she finished, Hua Sheng smiled again.


    "Miss, are you still smiling? Am I wrong? This Li Jian, what is it? He is a flatterer. He wants to please you and cheat you. Miss, you spent tens of millions on their paparazzi team. What''s the use? "


    "They are not paparazzi, they are private detectives." Hua Sheng corrected.


    "Isn''t that all the same?"


    "You ah, nothing to read more, don''t so ignorant pretend to understand."


    "I don''t care. I just can''t see that guy. I have to give you gifts before I leave. How can such a person make a big deal?"


    Hua Sheng is helpless, and finally can''t help it. "Do you think he sent me spring Amomum to please me? Do you think I will be flattered by a small bottle of health Chinese medicine? "


    "What else is the mystery?"


    "So you like to look at the surface. Well, I''ll tell you, he sent me spring Amomum for appetizer. He said that he knew I was pregnant, so he gave it to me, so that I could have enough spirit and appetite. "


    "Yes, so?" Ginkgo hasn''t responded yet.


    "Have you ever thought about Ginkgo biloba? It''s a very confidential thing for me to prepare for pregnancy. Only a few close people know it. It''s said that I''ve been infertile for many years and can''t have children. Why does Li Jian know?"


    "Here Yeah, I really didn''t think of that. " Ginkgo biloba was reminded by Huasheng. I suddenly understood.

 Chapter 1597

    Hua Sheng used to be difficult to conceive. Although she is a talented diviner, she is not only a diviner but also a diviner.


    Reincarnation is a matter of fate. It depends on fate for her and who can become a mother, son and daughter.


    Later, Huasheng had no body but floating soul. Fengxi made cotton body. The only disadvantage was that it could not conceive.


    For many years, the outside media will report that the young lady of Jiangjia, the largest family in Jiangcheng, can''t get pregnant.


    Over the years, Huasheng has not cared.


    But she doesn''t care, river doesn''t care, doesn''t mean everyone doesn''t care?


    After all, Jiangliu''s parents are mortals, and they can''t let go of these prejudices.


    If you think about it in a new way, you will naturally want an heir for such a large family business, even for a girl?


    For this reason, the river is always fighting with his family. A few days ago, Hua Sheng was forced to change his body for the cold ice jade because of his recklessness and impulse.


    With this body, her birth was soon put on the agenda.


    However, how can an outsider know such a confidential matter?


    What does this mean?


    "Miss, do you think Li Jian will monitor miss and us? Did you know that? " Ginkgo is also a big hole in the brain.


    "Are you confused? Before Li Jian and I had no intersection, no grievance, no hatred, and no one behind me. Why are you spying on me? "


    "Then how could he know such a secret thing as you Does he have a special function? be able to foresee? Is it like sister Fengxi? "


    Hua Sheng smiled and said, "you think too much. How many gods and men do you think there will be in the world like Fengxi?"


    "What''s the matter? Please don''t hang on, miss. Don''t sell the lawsuit. Tell me quickly..."


    Gingko thinks that her brain is not bright enough. She can''t understand the mystery. She just let Huasheng explain it herself.


    Hua Sheng put down the book in his hand and sighed, "you are more stupid after falling in love. No wonder the IQ of women in love is zero."


    Ginkgo spits out its tongue and makes a face at Huasheng.


    "After I changed my body, I had a physical examination. Do you remember?"


    "Oh, I remember that last time we went to our private hospital for physical examination, and then the doctor was very surprised to tell you and my uncle that you were in excellent health and suitable for pregnancy, right?"


    "Well, that''s the time I went to a private hospital. Although it was private, the staff still knew it. Li Jian knows this, presumably through those staff members, which proves that he is indeed a talented person. His eyeliner is also in all directions. He can master the data and news that ordinary people do not know. It''s good for me to use such a person. "


    "It turns out that I am stupid."


    Ginkgo now understand, but this Li Jian is also, you said you need to prove that you have the ability, how to prove not? It''s just a matter of pretending to take a bottle of broken spring Amomum to tell Miss to prepare for pregnancy. In fact, it''s a roundabout way to say that other people are very powerful, even Hua Sheng knows such a secret thing.


    But I can understand. After all, with the new owner, who doesn''t want to give a good performance?


    Li Jian''s team did not go public, that is, small companies, market value, to say more, 56 million die.


    But when Huasheng bought it, it directly gave 15 million yuan, three times the price.


    Li Jian is very pleased with this. He feels that he is very valued and naturally willing to work for the new owner.


    At this time, the door opened and the river came in, "what are you two talking about, so happy?"

 Chapter 1598

    "My uncle is back. It''s very kind. Miss bullies people."


    Hua Sheng laughed and said, "why am I bullying people?"


    "It''s the young lady who bullies people and says that if I fall in love, I will have no intelligence." Ginkgo biloba heads askew.


    Jiangliu is also happy. After changing his household shoes, he took off his black leather jacket and hung it on the hanger in the living room.


    Then the meteor walked over and reached out to the landlord Hua Sheng''s shoulder. "Mrs. Jiang, do you miss me today?"


    "Don''t you make up your mind, uncle?"


    At the sight of the river, she showed her love again. She stamped her feet with gingko spirit, but she still didn''t get justice.


    "You should go to Xiaohe to make decisions. By the way, you''ve been bored at home these days. Go to Gaohe quickly. If you''re not at home, I can have a little more two people."


    Ginkgo:


    "Uncle, you don''t have to make up your mind for me. You want to drive me away. I''m so angry That''s true. "


    Gingko gas a turn, went back to his room.


    But it''s often the case. The ginger couple don''t care at all, OK?


    To be frank, Ginkgo biloba''s life around Huasheng is longer than that of Huazhi and more than that of her sisters.


    So it''s okay to say anything.


    Gingko gas lying in the bedroom, to Gao He hair video, that boy is actually playing billiards, absent-minded.


    "Gao He, I said if you can have a good chat, don''t talk if you can''t have a good chat."


    "Chat, apricot, don''t be angry."


    Seeing that his girlfriend was angry, Gao he hurriedly gave the Billiard Club in his hand to the people next to him, and then took up his cell phone to coax them, "honey, don''t be angry, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with what brother Jiangliu said. Look at you, how long have you been living in the spring breeze for ten li? When will you come back to our home? You are not at home, I can be empty and lonely, really, how to do? Come back quickly, and don''t be angry with sister-in-law asheng anymore. "


    Gao he wants to take the chance to cheat ginkgo back.


    I didn''t know that the girl was not cheated, not only was he not cheated, but also sprayed him. "Bah, you can get out of my way, don''t fool me, I won''t leave. This is the critical moment. My young lady is pregnant, I won''t leave. I have to wait for my young lady to give birth safely and to serve her baby for the full moon


    "Oh, my God, that''s a long time." Hearing Ginkgo biloba say so, Gao he felt that it was far away.


    "If you don''t want to wait, break up. You go to another woman."


    "Isn''t that all I like about you? If I look for another woman, what else do I have to do with you? What have I done to you these years? Don''t you have any idea? Ginkgo biloba, you say this, really pierce my heart


    Gao he begins to play the drama of bitterness again. Gingko doesn''t pay for it. They are tired of talking.


    Hua Sheng, who lives in the arms of the river, tells Li jianlai about Hua Qing today, and Li Jian''s cleverness. He sends spring Amomum to her to show his ability and ability by sending spring Amomum.


    "My wife is getting better and better." The river raised its hand and caressed Huasheng''s head.


    "Why do you say that?"


    "One boss at a time, I''m a little jealous when I''m called by others."


    "Go to the side. Don''t make trouble. I''m the boss. You''re the boss. There are thousands of people in charge of the company." Hua Sheng''s gentle smile.


    "Mrs. Jiang, you will be my boss in the future. Does the boss need special services?" Say, river current hand is not obedient begin to feel disorderly.

 Chapter 1599

    "No need."


    "Why not? I''m a Thai massage." The river teases his wife on purpose.


    Hua Sheng looks up and down the river seriously with his head askew. "I''m sorry, I don''t need a regular one. If it''s not regular, I may have some."


    "Mrs. Jiang, you are learning badly."


    The river kissed the tip of Huasheng''s nose intimately, and the eyes were full of love.


    "I think it''s right to say that the red is the red and the black is the black."


    "Oh, it''s a hint in my family. Do you want to learn from me?"


    "Not necessarily, maybe gingko. After all, she is still at home."


    Jiangliu laughs and lifts Huasheng from the sofa. She''s so light that she weighs more than 90 Jin.


    The height and weight of Jiangliu is very easy.


    He held her up for two turns. At this moment, gingko didn''t know that she had become the back pot man in the ginger couple''s jokes.


    Of course, even if you know it, it won''t be good. After all, this pot is used to carrying.


    Xie Dongyang has seldom come here since he took over. Today, he knows that Hua Zhi has come here for a walk and drives to have a look.


    They haven''t seen each other for a long time, but they are very close.


    We also had lunch together in the company, just in the company canteen.


    As Hua Zhi is a pregnant woman, Xie Dongyang goes to the chef himself and orders that the ingredients be absolutely fresh.


    With the words of President Xie, who dare not be fresh?


    Therefore, when the two were eating in the staff restaurant, it was already half past one in the afternoon. At this time, all the staff were on duty.


    In such a large restaurant, there are only a few people in the kitchen, Xie Dongyang and Hua Zhi.


    Hua Zhi wears blue and white pregnant women''s skirts and white flat shoes. She may be afraid of the cold. She takes a small black cape coat.


    With a red beret on it, you can''t hide the star''s temperament when you dress like this.


    Xie Dongyang was wearing western clothes and clothes, and he was tired of aesthetics.


    He took off his suit coat, which was a dark gray business casual shirt.


    Then casually pull up the sleeve to show the strong arm.


    "Haven''t we seen each other for a long time?"


    "Yes, since she was pregnant, Wang Junxian has protected me like a giant panda. Except for my family, which is a couple of sisters'' family, I went to less than before in ten li Chunfeng. By the way, have you contacted my five sisters recently?"


    When it comes to ten li spring breeze, I think of Huasheng.


    "I got in touch with you. On that day, a Sheng went to our old house for dinner. No, to be exact, he ate with my mother. My mother was very happy to see her. For so long, on the day when a Sheng came, my mother ate a bowl of white rice."


    Xie Dongyang said that, showing a happy smile.


    "That''s, my five younger sisters are all group pets. Who won''t like them?"


    Then the next sentence, Hua Zhi damned not dead to a sentence, "also you this silly fork, at the beginning of the wedding also escape."


    "Well, my big star, you seldom come to the company after the movie. Don''t run me, will you? Do you want to blackmail me for the rest of your life Xie Dongyang shakes his head, helpless.


    Missing a Sheng and escaping from the wedding were the pain he couldn''t make up for in his whole life.


    Recently, when he can''t sleep in the middle of the night, he will read some novels of rebirth. I don''t know if he has read many novels or how. He always feels that if he wakes up one day and finds that it''s the day when he got married with a Sheng and everything comes back, how good would it be?


    "Mr. Xie, the food is ready. Can I serve it?" Waitress at this time appropriate for the boss, Xie Dongyang busy waved, "up."

 Chapter 1600

    Hua Zhi takes out the make-up mirror from the bag, erases the gorgeous lipstick and prepares to eat.


    In other words, she hasn''t been able to eat it for so many years. It''s just like a bucket. She''ll be hungry after eating it. She knows it''s the prince in her stomach who is hungry.


    Wang Junxian wished to bring all the delicacies of the whole country to his home, which made Hua Zhi obviously fat.


    Fortunately, her face is too beautiful to hold, even if she is fat, it is also extremely beautiful.


    "Are you pregnant and wearing lipstick? Crazy? "


    Xie Dongyang''s typical straight man cancer is right, and he doesn''t know anything about that kind of straight man.


    Hua Zhi immediately came to the spirit of energy, continue to point out, "you talk about you, also known as the first flower heart radish in Jiangcheng, do you deserve it? When you were young, there were so many romantic debts and so many women. How could you not understand these principles? Come on, let me give you a general introduction. There is a lipstick called pure natural and pure plant. It even has the taste of fruit. It is not only harmless to the body, but also can be eaten I have changed this lipstick since I was pregnant. Although the color is not as positive as the one containing chemicals, it is healthy. "


    "OK..." Xie Dongyang''s forehead is bound to be hated today.


    The waiter continued to serve eight dishes and a soup.


    These dishes are not delicacies, but they are fresh.


    There are fried yams, cold okra, sugar tremella, home-made tofu, seared shrimps, West Lake fish with vinegar, pig''s feet with sauce, stir fried cabbage with fungus.


    Soup is the characteristic of a place in the south. It''s said that Hua Zhi can eat spicy soup now, so the company''s cooks are also sensible.


    "President Xie, President Hua, please use it slowly."


    Huazhi is the largest shareholder of Dongyang pharmaceutical industry, second only to Xie Dongyang, the chairman of the board, so you are the guest of honor here.


    "Hard work." Hua Zhi smiles.


    "Not hard, not hard, hehe."


    "Why are you still standing?" Xie Dongyang took a look at the waitress beside him. It didn''t seem that he wanted to leave.


    "Mr. Xie, my wife I have something to say. "


    "Say."


    Xie Dongyang lowers his head, picks up chopsticks and wipes them, carelessly.


    "That''s right. Some of our back chefs have studied it and want to apply for a photo with President Hua. After all, the first time President Hua came to the company''s restaurant, we also saw her for the first time. It was so beautiful. I used to like her plays very much. "


    "It''s a Star chaser." Xie Dongyang smiled.


    "What else do I do, ha, come on."


    Hua Zhi is in a good mood, and she is always excellent to her fans, so she quickly gets up and takes the initiative to take a photo with several people in the kitchen.


    After the group photo, Hua Zhi came back and continued to eat.


    "Believe it or not, tomorrow''s entertainment headline is that the big star Hua Zhi has not appeared for a long time, and now she is pregnant for more than five months, and her figure is out of shape."


    "Go away, I want to die."


    Hua Zhi picked up his chopsticks and almost burst Xie Dongyang''s dog head.


    Even a few of the waiters were envious.


    "Oh, tell me about it. Thank you and Mr. Hua. Why aren''t they together?"


    "What do you know? They are pure boyfriend and girlfriend, you know? There''s no emotion. Besides, I heard that President Xie always likes president Hua''s youngest sister. Hey, I heard that that sister is more beautiful than President Hua. It''s the same as being drunk. "


    It''s gossip in the end, so it''s not reliable when it comes out.


    "Have you contacted AI Chen recently?" Xie Dongyang suddenly mentioned AI Chen.


    The singer who once pursued Xie Dongyang crazily is a good friend of Hua Zhi.

 Chapter 1601

    "Why do you regret it?"


    "Nonsense."


    "Then why do you ask?" Hua Zhi laughs badly.


    "I can''t ask. After all, I once met her. I haven''t seen her news recently. Is it a retirement?"


    "Almost. AI Chen made a boyfriend himself before. In fact, he can''t say that he is a boyfriend. He should be a husband. After all, he has got the license. However, there''s no formal wedding ceremony, and the news media don''t know about it. It''s just..."


    "Just what?" Xie Dongyang is curious.


    "It''s just that the girl''s life is not very good. Her husband had an accident when he was playing paragliding abroad last month, and he fell into the valley. The man has already hung up."


    Xie Dongyang:


    Xie Dongyang didn''t know what to say for a while. Life and death really can''t be understood by everyone. He lost his father and big brother and knew the pain of losing his love.


    Especially those who died of accidents, if they really died, there is nothing to say, after all, they have psychological preparation, most afraid of this kind of sudden.


    "Isn''t it tragic?" Hua Zhi picked up the glass and drank warm water.


    Xie Dongyang nodded, "yes, life is really changeable, she is not easy, so how is she now?"


    "The whole person''s condition is not very good, but it''s much better than the first few days. AI Chen is also a highly educated person. He won''t be so reluctant, but it will take time I believe that you also understand this truth. All the sorrows in the world, no matter how unforgettable or how many arrows pierce the heart, will eventually be forgotten by time. "


    "That''s right. I''m for you. Come on, big star."


    A meal is very happy, Hua Zhi appetite, may also be because of the delicious, eat a bowl and a half of rice, but also eat a lot of vegetables.


    The west lake vinegar fish was killed by Hua Zhi alone, and Xie Dongyang barely took a bite.


    Before leaving, Hua Zhi did not forget to boast a few words of the chef, "it''s delicious, it''s great."


    The chef was immediately praised on the day, seven dizzy eight element, forget to say thank you.


    Has been waiting for Hua Zhi to leave, he just responded, "my God, just now Hua Zhi miss is not praise me?"


    "What''s the name of Miss Hua Zhi? That''s our president Hua. President Hua, like President Xie, holds a lot of shares in Dongyang."


    "Right, right, no problem. It''s Mr. Hua, who just praised me and smiled at me." The chef can''t enjoy it. He is holding his hands tightly.


    Several waitresses ran on him. "Fat man, do you feel like a puffer fish at this moment?"


    "Why?" The Fat Chef didn''t understand that.


    "Because you''re bloated, hahaha."


    Several waitresses make the chef blush. Hua Zhi is afraid to drive because of her big month. There are drivers and bodyguards to follow her when she goes out.


    Xie Dongyang went back to the headquarters of Xiejia group after having dinner.


    As soon as I got back to the office, the Secretary said, "President Xie, director Feng has come to see you."


    "Well? What can I do for you? " Xie Dongyang took out his mobile phone and saw that his sister-in-law actually sent a wechat message and asked if he could go back to the company?


    As soon as Xie Dongyang wanted to reply, he heard the sound of high heels.


    When he looked up, he saw Feng Yu coming out of the office.


    Feng Yu has a lot of power now, and the office is on the top floor with Xie Dongyang, as well as the high-rise meeting room.


    "Sister in law, you want to see me?"


    "Well, go in and say it."


    "Good."


    Xie Dongyang pushed open the door of the office and led Feng Yu into his office.


    Feng Yu didn''t know whether Xie Dongyao was excited to see Xie Dongyang because of the psychological effect of brainwashing.

 Chapter 1602

    After Xie Dongyang came in, he leaned on the sofa and pulled out a cigarette.


    But in the next second, Feng Yu ruthlessly took it away.


    Xie Dongyang was very unprepared and confused.


    "Sister in law, this is..."


    "It''s bad for your health to smoke less."


    "Cough, I''ve been smoking for many years. I''m an old smoker." Xie Dongyang smiled and began to smoke secretly since he was a teenager. For the first time, he was found to be beaten with a feather duster, but it didn''t matter. Now, Xie Dongyang is thirty years old and has been smoking for more than ten years.


    "Then control it." Feng Yu''s face was cold.


    "Sister in law, what''s the matter with you, today? I don''t smoke for two days. You''re aiming at me? " Xie Dongyang was confused.


    After all, I used to smoke in front of my sister-in-law many times before. At that time, my sister-in-law didn''t react so violently.


    Feng Yu was silent for a long time. He said, "no, there used to be your big brother and dad. Now we only have you."


    Once such a heavy topic is mentioned, it is doomed to make people sad and uncomfortable.


    Xie Dongyang''s face changed for a moment, and then there was no words. He lowered his head and began to miss the dead love in his heart.


    "Dongyang, I know you are not feeling well, but you should know that you are the only one we have. You should take good care of your body Now my mother and I, Yaoyao, and Ningning, four women, are unable to bear the pain of losing you. "


    "You''re serious, sister-in-law. It''s just smoking."


    "But smoking is easy to cause cancer?"


    "Then Well, I don''t have much to say when you say that, but I know you are good for me. Then I''ll listen to you and smoke less. "


    Xie Dongyang has great respect for his sister-in-law, so even if she forcibly interferes with his living habits, he will not turn his face and get angry.


    In his heart, Feng Yu is half sister-in-law, half sister-in-law.


    "You can understand. Let''s talk about work. Look at this plan. Is there any problem? I am in charge of this project with the marketing department and the design department, but in view of the large amount of investment, I think you''d better see it for yourself. "


    "I believe you, sister-in-law."


    "You''d better have a look. I know you believe me, so you should give us advice."


    Feng Yuling pushed the folder, and Xie Dongyang couldn''t help but take it up and look at it carefully.


    During that time, Feng Yu got up and went to the tea room. He made a pot of green tea for Xie Dongyang.


    In Xie Dongyang''s office, there is only one kind of green tea, West Lake Longjing, which is Huasheng''s favorite drink.


    Since knowing that Hua Sheng likes drinking, Xie Dongyang will always have it ready, even if he doesn''t drink it one day.


    Feng Yu naturally didn''t know the details, so he came over with tea. "Green tea is good for your health. You can drink more if you have nothing to do."


    "Thank you, sister-in-law, but a secretary can do such a thing."


    "It''s all the same. I''ll do it." Feng Yu smiled.


    Xie Dongyang took the cup and tasted it carefully. He didn''t notice that Feng Yu had been looking at his side face, including the way he drank tea.


    With the hand holding the tea cup, Xie Dongyang''s fingers are very good-looking, and his sleeves are long and powerful. At first sight, he is not an ordinary person.


    "What are you looking at, sister-in-law?" Xie Dongyang''s side of the head, a little stunned.


    "Ah, I''m just curious. How do you like Longjing tea? Don''t you think it''s very light?" Feng Yu was embarrassed, so he quickly turned off the topic. His eyes also shifted elsewhere.

 Chapter 1603

    Xie Dongyang is a little embarrassed. He lowers his head and flashes his eyelashes.


    "Because asheng likes it."


    This surprised Feng Yu. She didn''t have any psychological preparation. How did she suddenly mention Hua Sheng?


    Later, I thought, isn''t this the white moonlight in my heart? That''s right.


    But it''s strange that I feel a little bit bad after hearing this.


    "Ah, it turns out that''s true, but I don''t think it''s necessary at all, because Hua Sheng can come here several times a year. You have prepared so many Longjing for her, isn''t it a waste? I still remember that my father and your elder brother were drinking tea. They told you not to drink either. They refused to persuade me. They said it was bitter. "


    Xie dongyangle said, "yes, at that time, when I was young and didn''t know how to deal with him, I like to fight against him. I remember that big brother was angry and said," coffee is still bitter. Why do you like it? "


    "Well, then you said that coffee has the flavor of paste, no tea, no elder brother of yours."


    Finish saying, two people all smiled, but smile to smile, have a bit not taste.


    After all, I think of the past. It''s all gone, and there are those who can''t come back.


    "Ah, sister-in-law, I have a look. There is no problem with the plan. You are in charge of supervision."


    Xie Dongyang closes the proposal and hands the folder to Feng Yu.


    "I''ll be relieved if you can say that. I''ll go out first."


    "Well, good."


    "By the way, are you eating at home this Saturday?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Yes..."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Looking at my sister-in-law''s hesitation, Xie Dongyang tried to think about it, but didn''t remember what day it was.


    This Saturday is not a traditional festival, nor a mother''s birthday, nor Ning Ning''s birthday.


    "Is it Yao Yao''s wedding anniversary?"


    Xie Dongyang is also confused and confused.


    "It''s my birthday."


    "Ah?"


    my sister-in-law reminded me that Xie Dongyang hurriedly got up and apologized, "my sister-in-law is sorry. In the past, you were born with my eldest brother and you, and Ning Ning, three of you went out for dinner. I didn''t even notice your parents. I really didn''t remember that."


    "It doesn''t matter. Actually I didn''t think about it, but Ning Ning mentioned it that day. When my mother heard it, she said that she would give me a birthday. She also asked me to tell you that Yao Yao would come back and get together with my family."


    "That''s OK, then I''m sure to go back. What time?"


    "Dinner begins at six in the evening."


    "Well, wait for me. I''m sure I''ll go back."


    It''s impossible for Xie Dongyang not to give this face to his sister-in-law, so he promised happily and Feng Yu was very happy.


    "Dongyang."


    "Said you, sister-in-law."


    "You can go home for dinner. You don''t need to buy gifts. You know, I have everything. I don''t want to celebrate very much. I don''t need to prepare anything."


    "Well, I see."


    Xie Dongyang promised on the surface, but he was already thinking about what to buy.


    How could there be no gift? Life needs a sense of ceremony.


    Elder brother didn''t buy a birthday present for his sister-in-law just one year after he left. If this is passed on, can''t he say that he has no conscience to thank Dongyang? No sooner has the person gone away than the tea cools down?


    It is said that a lot of things in the company are in the charge of my sister-in-law. I need to buy this gift, not only to buy it, but also to buy it more expensive.


    "A Sheng, are you free?"


    "Free." Hua Sheng is quick to reply.


    "My sister-in-law''s birthday is Saturday. I want to choose a gift. Do you have any good recommendations?" In fact, Xie Dongyang would like to ask Hua Zhi about these things, but he prefers not to talk with Hua Sheng. Even if he doesn''t see each other and sends wechat, he feels comfortable.

 Chapter 1604

    Hua Sheng: "your sister-in-law''s birthday, right?"


    Xie Dongyang: "yes, this Saturday night."


    Hua Sheng: "what does she like at ordinary times?"


    Xie Dongyang: "I don''t know."


    Hua Sheng: "how old is she then?"


    Xie Dongyang: "I don''t know. It''s about forty. It''s not right. It''s in its early forties. It''s not right. Let me think about it."


    Hua Sheng:


    Hua Sheng: "do you want to buy expensive ones, or similar ones, or some handicrafts made by yourself to show your mind?"


    Xie Dongyang: "even if the craftsmanship is over, I don''t have that Kung Fu or that talent, but I must buy expensive ones. Although my eldest brother is gone, my sister-in-law is still in my family. I can''t neglect it. "


    Hua Sheng: I see. Let me see.


    Xie Dongyang: "by the way, a Sheng, is your antique shop still open?"


    Hua Sheng: "it''s all under the management of Yu Ping. But recently something happened to Yu Ping''s family. She didn''t go there much. What''s the matter?"


    Xie Dongyang: "it''s OK. I just suddenly thought that you are an antique expert. My sister-in-law may like some ancient jade and so on. Do you have any good things there? Shall I choose one? "


    Hua Sheng: "it''s OK, but let me have a look first. What else is there in the antique shop? It seems that I haven''t bought any in a long time. I''ll ask Yu Ping first to see if there''s anything you need, or I''ll go for nothing."


    Xie Dongyang: "OK, I''ll wait for your news."


    After Feng Yu left Xie Dongyang''s office, he went back to his office and got busy.


    Feng Yu is less than 40 years old. He is well maintained and beautiful, so he is very conspicuous in the company.


    She used to be the grandmother of Xie''s family. No one dared to think about it. Now Xie Dongze is dead. She is a beautiful little widow, and she is worth more than 100 million yuan. She holds an important position in Xie''s group. Naturally, she has become the target of many men.


    No matter for what purpose, I like her appearance, body or even the idea of beating her money. In a word, it''s not as quiet as before. From time to time, someone will express some love.


    "Director Feng, are you busy?"


    Chen Liang, a minister of the planning department, is also a talented young man.


    He is one year younger than Feng Yu. He is not married. As for the fact that he does not have a girlfriend, it is unknown. After all, the company never interferes with the privacy of employees.


    He is a very popular man in the company, but he has a big mind, aiming at Feng Yu.


    "Yes?" Feng Yu is too lazy to look up.


    "Ah, there is something."


    "Come on, I''m listening."


    "It''s just that our planning department has finished well this quarter. Before that, President Xie always said that he would reward our department, but there was no news later. I thought that it''s not good for me to go directly to a big boss like President Xie. I can only trouble the director. After all, you are directly in charge of our team."


    Feng Yu suddenly thought of it. He raised his head and clapped his head. "Don''t you say I really forgot it? I mentioned it to Dongyang. He said let me watch it. What does your team mean, bonus or travel?"


    "I''m not in a hurry. I''ll go back and ask you what you mean. I''ll report it to you."


    "Good."


    "Director Feng, are you free this Saturday?"


    "What''s the matter, say." Feng Yu thought it was work, so he listened to this boy carefully.


    "I''d like to invite you to have lunch for your birthday. I know you will accompany your children in the evening, so how about lunch? I booked lunch at the new 228 story sightseeing tower in the center of the city. I also made an appointment with a violinist. " Chen Liang is leaning on the desk with both hands, and his voice is very gentle.


    To be honest, it''s up to him alone. He''s absolutely charming, but he''s not as good as Xie Dongyang.


    PS: after six o''clock today, I heard that many fans are looking for my contact information again. Thank you very much. Blueberry little sister herself didn''t expect that so many people would like my works, so she went to Sina Weibo and got the name of author blueberry love cheese. Like the little lovely people can pay attention to, thank you.

 Chapter 1605

    Feng Yu knows what kind of person Chen Liang is, so there is no disturbance in his heart.


    In other words, even if he didn''t have the heart for Xie Dongyang, Feng Yu would not accept the man who is full of sweet words but doesn''t do anything practical.


    Feng Yu has a good family background, a good family background, and a good education from his parents. He will not immediately fall in love because of a little favor.


    "No, thank you, Minister Chen."


    Feng Yu smiled with a clear tone of alienation.


    "Director Feng, why don''t you think about it again? I''m actually treating you..."


    "Well, it''s still work time. If it''s personal, let''s talk about it later. I haven''t finished some work here. Go back first."


    Feng Yu politely ordered to leave.


    Chen Liangzhi is disappointed and returns. Think about other ways. After all, Feng Yu is a little widow now. Where can he be powerful?


    Although the heart of a woman is the bottom of the sea needle, when a woman drops the chain at a critical moment, she still needs a man''s shoulder.


    In fact, this is also true, Chen Liang said not without reason.


    A woman needs shoulders, but not his.


    Feng Yu refuses a pursuer and continues to work. He still sends a wechat to Xie Dongyao, telling her that Xie Dongyang promised to come back for dinner on her birthday.


    Feng Yu thought that Xie Dongyao was really good for her, so he tried to match her and Xie Dongyang. How could he know That woman has other thoughts


    Feng Yu is in a good mood, so is Xie Dongyang.


    Because Hua Sheng replied 15 minutes later, saying that he would go to the antique shop tomorrow to pick one.


    This means that we can see a Sheng again.


    How can I be unhappy?


    Now Xie Dongyang has no impulse of a few years ago. He wants to take Huasheng away from the river.


    Now I just want to have a look at her. I have nothing to see her. I''m satisfied if I can speak.


    Ten li spring breeze


    "husband."


    Hua Sheng wears a rice white bathrobe and spreads the mask down the stairs.


    The river is still busy in the living room, checking a pile of materials with radiation proof glasses. The materials pile up like a mountain, just like the emperor''s notes.


    "What''s the matter, Mrs. Jiang?"


    At this point, Jiangliu did a very good job. No matter how busy he was, as long as Huasheng opened his mouth, he would immediately put down the task at hand and focus on her.


    "I''m going to the antique store tomorrow."


    "Well, let ginkgo accompany you."


    "I''m going to see Xie Dongyang." Hua Sheng sits beside the river with a smile, which looks like a smile.


    "Do you mean to annoy me?"


    "No, it''s his sister-in-law''s birthday this week. He wants to give her a birthday present."


    "Cut, I think you want to see you. Birthday presents are more optional. Why do you have to go to your shop? I''m talking. Isn''t that Yuping''s? Let Yu Ping go. I need my wife to come in person


    "You know how upset Yu Ping is about her recent affairs. She''s still having a divorce, so I''m not going to upset her."


    "Yes, that''s it. Then you can go."


    Although Jiang Liu is jealous, he doesn''t care about it at all.


    To this day, no man is his rival in three realms and six realms.


    Don''t say a Xie Dongyang, even the Lord of the underworld and the king of the demon world, are not all his defeated generals?


    "Then you are not jealous?"


    "Not jealous, but give me a kiss."


    Hua Sheng sips her mouth and shouts. She kisses the river''s cheek.


    "You can''t kiss your face. Change the place. "


    after that, Hua Sheng Teng blushed

 Chapter 1606

    Although blushing, Hua Sheng is still obediently kissing on the corner of the river.


    Husband and wife are tired of being crooked, but Ginkgo biloba comes out at this time and is abused.


    "Oh, you two are so annoying. Aren''t you going to the bedroom to do such intimate things? Who can I show it to in the living room? It''s just me and Xiaohei who are abusive. "


    Xiao Hei''s heart: No, it''s a dog that is abusive, but I''m a cat.


    When it comes to Xiaohei, she''s pretty good recently. She doesn''t go out in the spring breeze for ten li. She sleeps in the daytime and walks in the evening.


    It''s very reassuring, but it''s said that the host will see Xie Dongyang tomorrow, so it has some other ideas.


    "Ginkgo is a good idea. Let''s go, Mrs. Jiang. Let''s go to the bedroom..."


    "What are you talking about?" Hua Sheng''s face is redder.


    "Uncle, don''t you have so many memorials to read?" Gingko deliberately makes trouble for the river and lets him stop it.


    It''s a pity, how can we fight this old fox?


    With a big wave of his hand, he stood up. "I don''t remember these things. I''ll get them tomorrow. No one is worried about my little ginger right now."


    Finish saying, do not wait for Hua Sheng to speak, a beat horizontal, hold up her waist, went upstairs.


    Ginkgo is still in place to reflect


    "Little ginger? Who is this? Who is that? It''s strange Are there any new members in the family? "


    Listen to gingko talking to himself, Xiaohei looked at her with contempt, and then turned his head deliberately. He was not bothered if he didn''t see her.


    "Xiaohei, who are you talking about? What little ginger, have we run out of ginger for cooking? " Ginkgo is still tangled with ginger. Xiaohei only thinks that this girl is sometimes smart, but most of them are confused.


    If this wind Xi and Hua Zhi, guarantee second understand.


    Who is little ginger? Who else? The ginger couple are Huasheng and Jiangliu. Then, little ginger must be their The crystallization of love.


    "Meow, meow, meow..." After meowing three times, he walked to the attic with the model''s steps, and ignored the dead brain of gingko.


    The next morning, after breakfast, the two couples left home.


    Gingko drives Huasheng directly to Yisheng''s antique shop with you.


    To be honest, Huasheng hasn''t come for a long time. This is the small shop that he opened because of boredom when he was studying in Minzu University.


    At that time, it was a forgotten pedestrian street. Whoever opened a shop here, the business was extremely miserable.


    In the end, there were few businesses in the daytime. When Hua Sheng came, he directly broke the Fengshui spirit here.


    Then I chose a shop to do business. Now several years have passed, it is the most special street in Jiangcheng. It is also called sanshengyuan pedestrian street by the relevant local department. It is also about love. It attracts many tourists from other places. People are also the street next to the largest passenger flow in Jiangcheng, which is very glorious.


    "A few years ago, there were few people here, and now it''s a boom." Hua Sheng is standing at the intersection. She is wearing a black cape and a small black hat. The prototype is very Audrey Hepburn style. Below are black Martin boots.


    She holds Xiaohei in her arms. I don''t know if it''s because of the black clothes. Xiaohei is invisible in her arms. I don''t know if it''s a cat without looking carefully.


    "Yes, it''s not miss. You''re powerful. You''ve defused the evil spirit. Otherwise, it''s going to be a ghost town."


    Hua Sheng laughs but doesn''t speak. Holding Xiaohei, he goes to his very emotional shop.


    Just unexpectedly, when they went in, they saw Yu Ping''s figure


    "I said I would not let you come. I want you to have a rest at home." Hua Sheng is surprised.

 Chapter 1607

    Yu Ping wears a dark green cheongsam, which is very self-cultivation, and her abdomen is obviously raised.


    It is matched with a knitted white Cape, which has the style of a lady in the period of folk custom.


    Her hair is still ears, slightly curled, a little pear is not pear, but very delicate.


    When Hua Sheng and ginkgo came in, Yu Ping was bending to sweep the floor. Hua Sheng was angry.


    Gingko hurriedly trotted past, grabbed the broom from Yu Ping''s hand and said, "my elder sister, what are you doing? You''re pregnant. How can you do this? What about the salesgirl we hired? "


    "The child went home and said that his grandfather was ill and asked for leave, so I came here."


    "You''re not needed, I''ll do it."


    Ginkgo took over the broom and continued to clean it. Yu Ping smiled and looked at Hua Sheng with a guilty heart. "I''ve only been pregnant for a few months, and I haven''t reached the end of my pregnancy. You don''t have to be nervous about ah Sheng. I''m not a waste person. Doing some work properly is good for my health."


    "Oh, you are so uneasy. Ginkgo biloba, pour two cups of warm water."


    "Well."


    At the young lady''s command, gingko quickly poured two glasses of water from the boiling kettle.


    Hua Sheng and Yu Ping are sitting in two chairs, drinking and chatting.


    "How did you deal with that?"


    Knowing what Hua Sheng meant, Yu Ping whispered back, "he won''t divorce or divorce. Let me give him a chance. It''s said that he is a psychological disease. Now, it seems that I''m particularly inhumane. Regardless of the patient''s mind, I have to break up the family so that my children don''t have a father


    "What do you think?" Hua Sheng puts down his tea cup.


    "I have no idea, but one thing is that marriage must be divorced. My child is pitiful without a father, but I don''t want to force myself to live with a person who has a heart gap with him all my life. The child will grow up. I can''t kidnap the child for the reason that I will kidnap myself in a prison for life. "


    "Xiaoping, you are a wise man."


    Hua Sheng is very appreciative of Yu Ping''s rational side. Although the wind is strong, Hua Zhi is full of energy.


    But those two critical moments are all volcanic eruptions. However, Yu Ping''s handling of everything is the most difficult.


    Yu Ping smiled and said, "I''m a good teacher. You''re half my master. I''ve been with you for several years. I''ve taught me a lot about how to behave and how to behave. Even the third lady said that I sometimes behave like you, but I can declare in advance that I can''t imitate."


    Hua Sheng also laughs, "has been imitated, has never been surpassed."


    That''s when Xie Dongyang came in. What''s funny about him is that he didn''t come empty handed and carried many exquisite boxes.


    "What did you buy?" Hua Sheng wondered.


    "Ah, when I passed Sufang Zhai, I bought some sweet scented osmanthus cakes, pineapple cakes and egg rolls that you like to eat."


    "When is President Xie so polite?" Yu Ping is also laughing and joking.


    Ginkgo owes a word, "thank you, it''s not polite, it''s only polite to our young lady, if you try again?"


    "It''s just you, isn''t it?" Hua Sheng grudged gingko and didn''t want her to make such a joke, but she was not angry. Gingko knew that she was a little bit over. She spat out her tongue and went on cleaning. She didn''t dare to interrupt.


    Xie Dongyang scratched his head and put down his things. "Inside, let me choose a gift. Don''t delay your business."


    To be honest, he thought that only a Sheng was there. Where would he think that ginkgo and Yu Ping were there? It''s really embarrassing if there are many people.

 Chapter 1608

    "Don''t worry. Thank you for sitting down first. I''ll pour you a cup of tea."


    Said Yu Ping to get up, but was stopped by Hua Sheng, "you sit, I come."


    Hua Sheng is reluctant to instruct Yu Ping, who is pregnant. After all, she has always been a friend, not a servant girl. Even if Ginkgo biloba, Hua Sheng never drinks it.


    Hua Sheng gets up to make tea in the tea room, which embarrasses Yu Ping and Xie Dongyang.


    In fact, they are not so familiar with each other. The only time they met each other was through Huasheng.


    But now Huasheng is not there, so they are both speechless.


    In the end or Xie Dongyang can''t help but first, "how is Miss Yu recently?"


    "All is well."


    "Are you about to give birth?"


    "No, there are still months to go."


    "Your husband, I remember a Sheng said that he started his own business, and he has a small company, right? Our Xiejia business covers almost all walks of life. If your husband wants to have business cooperation in the future, he can come to me and I will take care of 23. "


    These words are Xie Dongyang''s, not crazy, because the Xie family has this ability, others Xie Dongyang is naturally kind, just


    "No, thanks for your idea. But my husband and I are in the process of divorce by agreement. His business has nothing to do with me. We all take our own pre marriage property and leave each other."


    "Well Divorced? "


    Xie Dongyang helps the forehead, which is a bit awkward.


    It''s not easy to find a topic and think about the warm field, which suddenly stabbed people in pain. It really shouldn''t be.


    "Well, he''s cheating."


    "Cough I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have asked. "


    "It''s OK. I don''t mind that much anymore. I can accept the fact calmly."


    "By the way, is there anything suitable for my sister-in-law? Ah Sheng said that you are the best at choosing gifts. Please."


    Xie Dongyang didn''t dare to talk more deeply. People were divorced. You are asking, isn''t that worse?


    So she quickly turned the topic aside and mentioned the birthday gift. Yu Ping was really professional. She got up and said, "wait for me. I''ll take out our shop''s picture album. Look at the picture above, and then I''ll see which one has the eye."


    "Well, that''s hard for you."


    When Yu Ping gets up, Xie Dongyang sits here alone and looks around.


    In recent years, the scale of this shop is not large, but there are obviously more things in it. Although the decoration still keeps the original style, it is obviously bigger than before. This small shop can''t imagine that it will make more than 50 million yuan every year, which is what Hua Zhi said, otherwise he doesn''t know.


    Hua Sheng comes out of the inner room with a teapot, and the taste of green tea is in the air


    "Longjing, it''s fragrant."


    Drink a few years West Lake Longjing, unexpectedly fell in love with really.


    "This is Longjing before the Qingming rain, and it''s a special product. It''s hard to buy. If it wasn''t for the tea garden owner and me to have a little friendship, we would not be able to share it."


    Hua Sheng pours tea for Xie Dongyang as he speaks. Xie Dongyang is fascinated by the beautiful fingers.


    All of a sudden, something jumped out of Xie Dongyang''s arms and scared him.


    If he wasn''t afraid of the tea scalding, he would jump up.


    "Xiaohei, are you naughty?" Hua Sheng scolds the black cat.


    After seeing the black cat clearly, Xie Dongyang was relieved, "my God, you are a naughty devil."


    Next second, Xie Dongyang reaches out and holds Xiaohei gently in his arms.


    This scene, Hua Sheng some feelings, she said, "it seems that Xiao hei and you really have a fate."

 Chapter 1609

    Xie Dongyang lowered his head and held Xiaohei tightly in his arms. "You know me, I didn''t like cats at the beginning. Cats are all the magical creatures that your women like. They are not only aloof, but also don''t rub their hair. They can''t move, but also use sharp claws to give you a moment. So I rejected this kind of thing at the beginning. He even ordered his family, and those rare girlfriends in the past, not to raise this hairy creature. "


    Hua Sheng laughs but doesn''t speak. She knows that Xie Dongyang has many words to express.


    "Later, you also know that because I like you, I want to please you and have a common topic with you, so I bought Xiaobai."


    Hearing Xiaobai''s name, Xiaohei shivers in Xie Dongyang''s arms.


    Hua Sheng can see clearly, so she has a little pain in her heart.


    "When Xiaobai just bought it, she always barked. I couldn''t sleep with her nanny. I didn''t think I would like them all my life Later, you also know that I not only like Xiaobai, but also your Xiaohei, as well as Xiaobai and Xiaohei''s children. "


    "Milk and coffee."


    Hua Sheng also gently said those long forgotten names.


    In fact, the world is cold and merciless. Once a person dies, a few years later, they are mentioned by others, even cats.


    Xiaobai and Xiaohei''s children are two little milk cats, but later


    All died of misfortune, in order to revenge Xiaohei is also red eye.


    Now, although the prosperity and peace have been restored, milk, coffee and Xiaobai will not come back.


    If Xiaohei is an ordinary cat, it doesn''t matter


    In fact, Xiaohei likes the river very much in his heart. Although he never admits it, he is always proud of the river, but his favorite is the river besides Huasheng.


    But because of Xiaobai, it also likes Xie Dongyang very much.


    Because later, they were all gone. Xiaohei once sneaked into Xie''s villa, that is, Xie Dongyang''s private villa.


    Also found a touching detail, that is, Xie Dongyang has always kept the cat''s nest where Xiaobai and the children lived.


    And children''s toys, cat food.


    These make Xiaohei very moved, so for a while, he often secretly went to Xiejia for several days.


    Xie Dongyang''s nanny and aunt know it, and they will take the initiative to make it a canned fish.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t stop her. She knows that Xiaohei just misses Xiaobai and her children too much.


    Yu Ping came out at this time, holding a picture album of gold silk and satin in her hand. She handed it to Xie Dongyang, "thank you for looking at these."


    "Good." Xie Dongyang reaches out, gives the cat to Hua Sheng, and then takes over the huge picture album.


    Yu Ping went on to explain, "some of the things here have been reserved by customers, some have been lent to local museums for Exhibition But there will be marks on it. If there is no special mark, it is to prove that there is still stock in the warehouse. You can pick and choose. "


    "Well, it''s hard."


    "It''s not hard, it should be. You are our old customer, and you have taken care of our business for many years." Yu Ping smiles.


    Yu Ping said to Hua Sheng before that, although Xie Dongyang didn''t remember Hua Sheng in those years, she always remembered this shop.


    If you have nothing to do, you will come and buy some things. In those two or three years, millions have been spent inside and outside.


    Now it seems that Xie Dongyang can buy so many things because of his deep love and memory for Hua Sheng.


    "A Sheng, do you have anything special to recommend?" Xie Dongyang doesn''t choose gifts for women, so he has no experience at all.

 Chapter 1610

    "I really have a few."


    Hua Sheng holds Xiaohei and tilts his head. He also looks at the picture album. When he sees the right one, he introduces it. "Look at the hairpin called bright flowing gold. It''s actually Jin Buyao, a favorite concubine of a dynasty. But what''s different is that these are not unearthed cultural relics. After all, the unearthed things are not suitable for living people because of their Yin Qi. These are the historical records of that dynasty. When the concubine and the emperor went down to the south of the Yangtze River together, they were saved by a local warrior because they met an assassin. Then the Wufu was promoted to the general of the city, and Hu''s wife became the general''s wife. The concubine gave the general''s wife the gold on her head, which was the emperor''s reward. "


    "Oh? There''s a story like that? " Xie Dongyang listened with interest.


    Hua Sheng smiled and said, "don''t worry, there are This hairpin has always been regarded as a family heirloom. It has been passed down from generation to generation. Generations of children and grandchildren have not been willing to sell it until modern times. Later, seven or eighty years ago, the legitimate son of that family left for Great Britain, which is now Britain. When he married the women there and settled down in the local area, this thing flowed into the overseas countries... "


    "How did you get it?" Xie Dongyang is amazing.


    Looking at the exquisite gold hairpin on the album repeatedly, I just think it looks better and better.


    Yu Ping then said, "a year ago, there was a Chinese woman of mixed race. She found me through a foreign acquisition website to identify her. After the identification, she asked if we would accept it or not. We gave her a high price. She may also be short of money to start a business and sell it."


    "It''s a pity that the Heirloom is broken." Xie Dongyang shook his head frequently.


    "In fact, in the eyes of foreigners, they don''t understand the history of Chinese people and the stories of thousands of years ago, and they don''t care much about the spirit of family inheritance I sold it as well. At that time, a Sheng was not in good health. I didn''t get the consent, so I collected three million yuan. "


    It''s true that three million yuan is the capital. Huasheng also saw the background purchase record.


    "Three hundred is not expensive. It''s worth ten million yuan for such good things. Let''s do it."


    Xie Dongyang is very fond of Jin Buyao, which is also highly recommended by Huasheng.


    In addition to gold, there are five rubies inlaid on it, and there is a topaz like thing in the middle. This work, thousands of years ago, has been a masterpiece.


    Xie Dongyang is right. Three million is not expensive.


    "Don''t worry, thank you. I''ll find the real goods. First, you can have a look."


    "No need to look at it, just it."


    "Finish saying, Xie Dongyang takes out a check from the bosom," a Sheng, how much is the price in your shop? "


    "Whatever the price, you will give it according to the purchase price, and I will take it with you."


    "How can I do that? You open the door to do business here. Well, I won''t give you more. Six six six. How about a lucky picture?"


    Hua Sheng just wanted to refuse. Xie Dongyang waved his hand and wrote it directly. It was 666, Liu million six hundred and sixty thousand.


    On the basis of the original price, more than three million yuan was given. This is Xie Dongyang''s style, rich and willful.


    "Thank you always so arrogant." Yu Ping smiles.


    "Xiaoping, you have collected this thing. If you take out the cost, you will get a commission of 660000 yuan."


    "How can I do that?" Yu Ping is surprised.


    "Don''t worry. The remaining three million? The loan is three million yuan of my capital. You donate it to Jiangcheng orphanage for us, all in the name of President Xie."


    "Here..." Xie Dongyang was also surprised.


    "Do more good deeds for your father and your elder brother. Think about it for yourself. Go, little Ping." Hua Sheng''s voice is not loud, but as we all know, she has always been very strong. No one dares to contradict her decision, any decision.


    Xie Dongyang was moved and his nose was sour. "Thank you, asheng."

 Chapter 1611

    "I''ve been friends for many years, so don''t talk about it."


    Hua Sheng didn''t plan to make money, but if he didn''t want a cent, Xie Dongyang would not agree.


    So just take both of them out for charity and give them back to Xie Dongyang.


    "In that case, if I want any commission, I will also lend flowers to Buddha. If I donate six hundred and sixty thousand yuan, I will give it to the children in my belly." Yu Ping smiles.


    "All right."


    Hua Sheng will never try to persuade anyone to pay for a good job, but she will never stop her. Yu Ping has this heart, which is her own merit.


    Soon, Xie Dongyang picked this Jin Buyao, packed it and put it in the car to take away.


    "Miss, shall we go, too?" Ginkgo walked forward.


    "Wait for me first. I''ll go and explain it to him." Hua Sheng is not sure. He gets on Xie Dongyang''s car in three steps and two steps and sits on the copilot.


    The fragrance of Huasheng is very special. It''s especially fragrant after changing the body of Beihan ice jade.


    It makes people feel refreshed when they smell it, so she suddenly comes up and is flattered by Xie Dongyang.


    Even blushed a little unprepared, "what''s the matter?"


    "I have a few more words for you."


    "Well, you say, asson, I listen."


    It''s not very interesting to look at Huasheng so close.


    "At present, the form of Jiangcheng looks peaceful, but under this peace, there are many crises There are many undercurrent surges. Fengxi and I have been watching closely, and you should be careful. "


    "I will."


    "I told you to be careful because of Xie Dongyao''s relationship."


    "I know, asson."


    "This gift, when you send it out, your family are all present. Then you deliberately show it to Xie Dongyao."


    "Is there any mystery? A Sheng? "


    Xie Dongyang didn''t think much at first, but after listening to a Sheng''s words, he wondered whether it was a Sheng who had already done something in this golden walk.


    Of course, all the actions of a Sheng are kind. She never does harm to others. On this point, Xie Dongyang would rather believe Hua Sheng than his sister.


    Because when I think about it, my mother was egged on by Xie Dongyao to have a funeral at a time when she shouldn''t, which almost led to disaster.


    Fortunately, both Huasheng and Fengxi were there, which calmed down the storm. Since then, Xie Dongyang also felt guilty and afraid of Huasheng.


    "Gold is originally a thing to ward off evil spirits. The gem in the gold step also has the effect of calming the mind and brightening the eyes. Things must be good. I just cast an exorcism spell. "


    "Exorcism?" Xie Dongyang was stunned.


    "Well, your sister-in-law is a mortal. Naturally, she doesn''t feel anything and will not have any influence. She will even be protected from being infringed by heresy. However, if Xie Dong Yao is anything strange, there will be an abnormal reaction."


    "The last time you observed it yourself, ah Sheng, you couldn''t recognize it with the naked eye. Can this exorcism charm work?"


    Xie Dongyang''s worry is also reasonable and logical.


    Hua Sheng smiled and said, "your thinking is meticulous. You all think of it. How can I not think of it? I actually doubt it Xie Dongyao knew that I was going, and he had hidden his breath. In other words, he was prepared for me, but not for this golden hairpin. "


    After listening to this sentence, Xie Dongyang understood a little bit and clapped his forehead.

 Chapter 1612

    "Oh, I''m so stupid. How can I not think of that?"


    "Just because she didn''t have the foresight, she wouldn''t deliberately hide the breath. If she was suddenly exposed to this, the exorcism charm on it would touch. Even if she pretended well, it would be different."


    "Will that offend her? Our family will be in danger of life?"


    Xie Dongyang is worried that his younger sister is no longer a younger sister. She is either controlled by a bad soul or brainwashed.


    In case of exposing her and offending her, what should she do in the house of Xie family?


    "Don''t worry about that. She won''t. put on a long line to catch big fish. No matter what you see, she will think you don''t know anything. And when she touches the exorcism, I feel what she is at home? "


    "So magical?" Xie Dongyang was surprised.


    Hua Sheng nodded.


    "Well, I''ll do what you want me to do. Where to fight? You let me go east. I will never go west. You let me fight dogs. I will never kill chickens. "


    In fact, it''s just a joke, and Hua Sheng laughs.


    "Then hurry up and I''ll go back."


    "A Sheng."


    Just as Hua Sheng was about to open the door, Xie Dongyang called her name again.


    "Well?" Hua Sheng looks back, this moment of looking back, once again let him fall deeply.


    Xie Dongyang only felt that one heart was still in a moment. How good would it be if time stayed in this moment forever?


    "Ah Sheng, thank you. Every time there is something in my family, you have to worry about it. Last time, my father and brother did something wrong, which almost harmed the whole atrocity. I''m really afraid of it. Thanks for you. Yao Yao looks like that now It''s also a great threat to my family. It''s you who help me in secret. Sometimes think about it. If you are here, I''m not afraid of anything. If you are here, we will be safe forever. "


    "Don''t make a fuss. I''m not iron man and the United States team. We just do our best Although I have lived in the mountains with my grandmother since I was a child, I am also a citizen of Jiangcheng. Later, after I married Jiangliu, I lived in this city with a high sense of happiness. I have a lot of feelings here, and I will not ignore the feeling and reason. "


    "Yes, you are a girl, but you have a heart of fraternity. I feel inferior to the seven foot man."


    "Come on, stop it, I''m going."


    Before he left, Hua Sheng called Xiao Hei in the back seat who didn''t know when to climb up.


    "Are you going with me or with him?"


    Xiaoheimiaowao jumps down and follows Huasheng. The master and the servant are also amused.


    After Hua Sheng got off, he had been away for more than ten minutes. Xie Dongyang''s heart couldn''t be calm.


    Every time I see a Sheng, I have unspeakable joy. But after I see him, I feel great sadness. After all, this woman is not her, no matter how much he loves her.


    In Xie Dongyao''s private mansion, Xie Dongyang carries a Hermes handbag with several clothes in it and goes away.


    "Yao Yao, do you really have to do this?"


    Xie Dongyao''s husband, stretched out his hand, took her arm and looked miserable.


    "Take your hands off me."


    "Yao Yao We husband and wife, clearly love so good Why So? "


    "You mean to ask me, do you want me to pay you?"


    "But the company''s crisis is immediate, and it will pass. My father has gone out to find friends to help me. I''m going to talk to your second brother..."


    "Don''t talk to my second brother. Our Xie family won''t lend you a cent. After all, we are almost divorced."


    "Yao Yao, I don''t understand. You were not like this before Ming Dynasty..." Xie Dongyao''s husband just felt dizzy and couldn''t accept everything in front of him.

 Chapter 1613

    Although Xie Dongyao''s husband is not from a top-ranking family, he is not an ordinary family, at least not an ordinary family like Hua Lin''s husband Bai Hao.


    At the beginning, they were both optimistic about their marriage. At that time, I still remember that Xie Dongyao was as tired of sticking to this boy as a little girl.


    Where they went, they were inseparable. At that time, Xie Yun and Xie Dongze were still there, enjoying themselves.


    Xie Dongyao''s status as a golden lady is destined to be ignored everywhere, so her mother-in-law''s family is also like a treasure, not losing Hua Zhi''s position in the royal family.


    Can be such a happy home, gradually changed the taste.


    First Xie Dongze and Xie Yun died, and then Xie Dongyao miscarried inexplicably.


    Although, the doctor said that Xie Dongyao was too stimulated and suffered physical and mental damage, which would lead to the slippery fetus.


    But it was too fast. At that time, her husband was also busy with the company''s business. He didn''t trace it carefully, so he let her have a good rest for a few days.


    But I didn''t expect that she not only didn''t have a good rest, but also went back to the old house of Xie''s family. Later, she became a person.


    He didn''t answer the phone, didn''t reply to wechat, and even went to a lawyer to file a lawsuit. Moreover, Xie''s family didn''t know about this.


    Xie Dongyao threatened her husband that if there was a big disturbance and their families knew about it, they would share their property equally with him.


    Now my wife''s family is very difficult, where can I stand to continue to carve up?


    So Xie Dongyang and Mrs. Xie didn''t know about it. On that day, the little niece, Xie Ning, said something. No one believed it. They thought the child was talking nonsense.


    "Yao Yao, I can''t bear you. I love you very much. I always thought we were forever."


    "Come on, wake up. I was married just because I was the family of Xie If my dad was a driver, would you love me so much? "


    "I swear, even if you''re broke now and have no money, I won''t leave you."


    "I''m sorry, I''m very realistic. I never believe people swear to leave. Don''t pull me, or I''ll call the police."


    Xie Dongyao left the marriage home and went back to the old house of Xie''s family. She abandoned her husband who had not been married for a long time.


    But all this was done without the family''s knowledge.


    On the other side, Fengxi is a little busy recently. I haven''t been to Chunfeng for a long time.


    At first, Hua Sheng thought that the last time he was in a coma, the river was talking heavily, and the wind was thin skinned. He didn''t dare to come. I''m sorry to come?


    Later, when I inquired about it, I knew that it was not so at all.


    It''s because recently Jiangcheng doesn''t know what''s wrong. Some strange little monsters, some wandering souls have been on the street.


    Say big, say small.


    But what''s irritating is that no one in Jiangcheng can do this now. Even a charlatan has disappeared. It''s also been cleaned up by wind in recent years.


    Lingjia, who was as famous as Fengjia, also retired. Lingxiao, lingjiuzhou''s grandson, also turned away from this business. Fengxi was a little lonely.


    At one o''clock in the middle of the night, a man was drunk. He was shaking his arms around a girl in a red skirt and walked into the alley.


    "Stop."


    The man looks back drunk and looks at the wind jokingly, "why? Meddling? Which neighborhood committee do you belong to? Not yet? "


    The brow of wind is a pick, neighborhood committee?


    You and he are the neighborhood committee. Your family are all members of the neighborhood committee. Who are you and?


    "Evil animal, let go of this boy."


    "Well, what?" The man thought he had heard the wrong thing. He should have looked around. There was no one else. Is he the guy he was talking about?


    "Are you mistaken? Let me let go of this girl The man looked at the wind drunk, shaking as if he could fall at any time.

 Chapter 1614

    I''m dying of wind. Recently, I''ve been doing these thankless things.


    Most of all, she didn''t get any money, because she was elected president of the northern metaphysics association not long ago.


    I became a leader all of a sudden. I''m not used to it. But you said that you were given the title. What can you do?


    For this matter, she went back to her hometown, took the leaders above to see the Feng family, and went to Grandpa''s cemetery.


    At that time, there were also journalists. It is said that many people know her grandfather''s reputation.


    Such a publicity, Fengxi is famous. Not only is it famous, but everything can''t be ignored in the future.


    Isn''t it a duty? It''s OK. I can''t sleep at night, or let little yellow people, those paper people go to see where they are uneasy?


    In the middle of the night, I met a fool?


    Wearing a red cape and black Martin boots, the wind is cool.


    In her hand, she still carried a hundred treasure bag that never left her. She looked at the man with contempt on her face. "How do you two know each other? They don''t count?"


    "We are netizens. People near wechat found us. We just met today. I had a few drinks as soon as I was happy. Now I''m going to take my little sister to sleep Hey? Why should I tell you? You''re not my mother, either? "


    "I can go to your uncle''s, or I''m your mother? I don''t have such a silly son as you. If you were my son, how unlucky would I be? You mean that you are known by people nearby. I ask you, where does your family live? "


    "117 Simon Road, Taierzhuang, west of the city."


    "Well, how many neighborhoods are you in?"


    "One is our happy home. "


    " well, is she your neighbor? "


    "No, our neighborhood is all a return building. I used to be a neighbor of a village. I know every natural family. But my little beauty, I haven''t seen her before, so she is estimated to be from the neighborhood. Hahaha."


    Finish saying, that man still does not forget to die shamelessly kissed the younger sister nearby.


    However, the girl didn''t say a word, just looked at the wind quietly.


    "Then he asked you, what are the neighborhoods near you?"


    "Well Let me see. Ha Hey? It seems that there is really no neighborhood around us... "


    Wind Xi corrects a way, "no, there is a community near your community."


    "Which?" The man was stunned and looked at the wind.


    "Paradise world community."


    "Paradise? This name is so familiar But is this the name of the community? "


    "What do you say? You and he don''t even know the biggest funeral home in Jiangcheng. You''re dead. " The sword in Fengxi''s hand was trembling with anger.


    Where do you want to cut off demons and demons? I''ve just chopped dumplings for this fool. It''s really inflamed.


    "Yes, paradise is the largest funeral home in Jiangcheng, eh? What do you mean by this? "


    "I said this to remind you that your sister, little beauty, is from blissful community."


    "Ah? Is it? Can''t you see, sister, you are so young. Aren''t you afraid to go to work in such a place? " The eldest brother estimated that he hadn''t sobered up, so he immediately put his arms around the younger sister and began to ask. The younger sister''s face was only becoming more and more pale under the moonlight.


    "Let me speak for her. Her name is Zheng Yuehong. She died in a car accident five days ago at the age of 21." Feng Xi said word by word, but the man didn''t respond after listening.


    PS: I owe you a long time for updating. Today, there are ten chapters, totally 11000 words. Miss blueberry did her best. I hope you like it and everyone is safe. Please don''t go out in case of serious epidemic. Take care of yourself. We will survive. It''s not easy for others to follow this book until now. We cherish each other. Today, I saw a lot of fans on Weibo. I was scared. I really thought it was an illusion. I didn''t expect that I was so popular. I read your private letters patiently. Thank you. I also paid attention to those who didn''t pay attention. Sina Weibo, nickname - author blueberry love cheese. Blueberry little sister will update some character illustrations in your favorite books from time to time. What''s sweet? Let''s give them benefits.

 Chapter 1615

    In fact, it''s not that the man didn''t respond. He didn''t believe it at all. He laughed for a long time.


    Then she hugged the girl in her arms. "Sister, this woman is crazy. She said you were dead. Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha."


    The woman in her arms is not slow. "She''s right. I''m really dead."


    "Don''t make any noise. I''m an old man. I haven''t seen any scenes before. I can still be frightened by your two women? Do you know each other? What do you mean, set up a bureau for me? Cactus jump


    "It''s a waste of air for a man like you to live."


    Feng Xi feels that he wants to breathe blood. He is not as good tempered and calm as a Sheng.


    The woman in her arms suddenly began to change her face, or rather, her body.


    Her body began to become a little unreal, empty, and her feet suddenly disappeared. The whole person was floating.


    It doesn''t count. It''s mainly because there''s no eye left on that face. There''s only a black pit left.


    One side has eyes, the other side has no eyes, the picture itself has been extremely horrible, the man immediately scared out loud.


    "Oh, my God, ghost..."


    He roared, pushed the woman away, fell back and sat on the ground, his legs shaking rapidly.


    It seems that there is still some hot liquid coming out, and Fengxi looks at it with contempt. "Cowards, they are scared to pee their pants, aren''t they very hard just now?"


    "Elder sister, help me Help me, help me. "


    After the man reacts, he climbs towards the wind. Maybe he reacts that the wind is the superior person who can cure these things.


    But if you want to run now, it''s not that easy.


    The woman in red directly raised the black whip in her hand, rolled the man up from the ground, and then directly pulled back to her side.


    "Why do you run? Don''t you say you love me?" The woman asked coldly.


    "I don''t know you''re not human. You let me go You are so ugly... "


    The man kicks the leg desperately, the hand kicks the foot throws, completely regardless of own old man''s image.


    The fierce light appeared in the woman''s eyes, "you men''s words can''t be trusted. Wechat chat was so good before. You also said that you like my people. No matter what I look like, you love me and say that you will stay with me forever."


    "Sister, a man can be relied on. The sow will go to the tree. You have lived for nothing these years. You have also lived for 21 years. You are really stupid."


    To be honest, Fengxi can''t bear to deal with this woman, but she is an infatuated soul, and there is no harm to others. Why?


    However, everything in the world has its own reason.


    Her Fengjia existence is to cut off demons and eliminate demons, maintain public order on one side, not to sympathize with these wandering souls.


    "Then can you let me kill this man and fight with you again?"


    The woman in red seems to have killed her heart. She shakes her head with her hands around her chest. "That''s impossible. You shouldn''t come here. Go back. Report to the underworld. Wait for the chance. Have the chance to reincarnate and be a good person."


    "No, I can''t let go of the man who cheated me."


    It seems that the woman really moved her heart, so she hated the guy in front of her so much. So no matter whether the wind is willing or not, she did it.


    Just, she took half a beat slower than the wind, and at the moment when she reached out to strangle the man''s neck.


    The wind Xi a day thunder Fu pasted directly in her back.


    All of a sudden, bang, a thunder from the sky down, let this soul into nothingness.


    "Bitch, I''m scared to death Is she dead? " The man was frightened, but the woman was gone. He got up tremblingly and patted the dust on his body.

 Chapter 1616

    Wind Xi stares at that man, ignore, plan to leave after work.


    "Eh? Pretty girl, you''re going to leave in the long night? "


    "Otherwise?" The wind came back and looked at the man.


    Thought I saved you, not to say thank you even if, still want to save a little something for me?


    Sure enough, the man approached the wind with a smile. "You are not old, you are very beautiful. You have mixed my love affair. Why don''t you pay the debt with me? I''ll tell you, I''m a contractor, and I earn hundreds of thousands of money a year. I won''t lose. Can I buy you a new mobile phone tomorrow morning? Don''t go home today? "


    Wind Xi doesn''t want to laugh after listening.


    Then he forced himself to ask him, "you are the head contractor. How many hundred thousand a year, so Niubi?"


    The man patted his chest. "My brother-in-law has a channel. I''ll do something with him. The boss is a big local tyrant in the south. They do several communities in Jiangcheng. Thanks to me, hundreds of thousands of them are obvious. I still have a lot of gray income in the dark. How about that? Follow me? "


    "Buy me a cell phone tomorrow morning?" The wind picked her eyebrows.


    The man nodded and looked at Fengxi with a squint in his eyes. It seemed that he had forgotten the scene just now, and almost forgot that if the man in front of him didn''t help him, he might have hung up.


    "Well, I''ll never break my promise. I''ll buy you the latest fruit mobile phone. More than ten thousand, you know?"


    "Well, it''s very good. If you are not so lonely, I''ll find someone to play with you."


    With that, Feng Xi takes out a hundred treasure bags and three or five yellow paper people.


    "Go ahead and treat him well."


    The yellow paper man immediately went to the man and kicked him.


    When the wind Xi turned around and left, there was the man''s wailing voice behind her. She was also holding her back. Who did he save? Garbage one.


    After going back, Qin Wanyu was still sleeping, wearing blue home clothes, watching TV on the sofa.


    "Back?"


    "Well."


    "Hungry or not? I''ll cook you noodles? "


    "No more. I''ve lost weight recently."


    "You''re not fat at all." Qin Wanyu gave her a white look. No matter how thin a woman was, she said she was fat. Many men didn''t understand that.


    "I''m so angry recently. I met a fool today. I''m not angry."


    Later, as Feng Xi changed his clothes, he told Qin Wanyu about what happened. Qin Wanyu was very angry when he heard it. "He beat him so hard that his mother couldn''t remember it. By the way, he couldn''t have trouble after the beating. After all, he knew your appearance."


    Qin, Wan and Yu were also worried that the wind would cause trouble for themselves, and they would hate more families, especially such villains.


    "Don''t worry, I will give him a pill for amnesia after I beat him up. He will get up tomorrow, and he will not remember who beat him up, and everything tonight will be forgotten."


    "It''s terrible, my wind will grow." Qin Wanyu was so excited that he got up and hugged the wind behind him. He wanted to be close.


    Suddenly, a wechat message came to the mobile phone.


    "So late, who sent you wechat?"


    "How do I know?" Qin, Wan and Yu were also confused.


    "Let me see. It must be you who didn''t do good." Feng Xi is also joking. When he picked up the tea table, Qin Wanyu''s mobile phone opened and looked at it. It was really sent by a woman.


    This woman, she is not strange, Xie Dongyao, ha ha.

 Chapter 1617

    Wind Xi stared at round eyes and looked at Qin and Wanyu angrily.


    "See what I''m doing, I don''t know anything."


    "You don''t know? Why does she send you wechat when she is so late? "


    Qin Wanyu picked up his mobile phone and saw that it was really Xie Dongyao, but he didn''t say anything.


    Just two words and ask him, are you there?


    "Xi Xi, I swear, I really don''t have any contact with Xie Dongyao. If you don''t believe it, you can check it by yourself. You can find everything in your big business. The hacker of a Sheng can help you reply to wechat data. You can check the deleted information."


    Through Qiao Xue''s case, Qin Wanyu was left out for too long by the wind, so he was really scared when there was any wind.


    "I''m afraid you don''t dare. I''ll talk to Xie Dongyao. Is that ok?"


    "No, there is no problem at all. My wife, please."


    "Who''s your wife? A shameless thing."


    Although the words say so, but every time Qin Wanyu called a wife. The wind still feels sweet in her heart.


    Like a Sheng, she is a very affectionate person, so if you like a person, you will always like it, but not suddenly change, which is impossible.


    Qin, Wan and Yu have been together with her for several years. They have gone through so many hardships.


    The most important thing is that they once had a child. This kind of feeling can not be realized by others.


    Feng Xi then takes Qin Wanyu''s mobile phone into the bathroom, taking a shower and using Qin Wanyu''s voice to tease Xie Dongyao.


    In fact, if it''s just because of jealousy, it''s not necessary. After all, it''s impossible for Qin Wanyu and Xie Dongyao.


    If possible, when we were together, could Xie Dongyao almost commit suicide for love?


    But why does the wind bother?


    There is only one reason. Xie Dongyao is the key suspect of Fengxi and Huasheng. This woman is definitely not simple.


    Therefore, she is also on her guard, afraid that she will start to Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Here is Fengxi''s wechat conversation pretending Qin Wanyu and Xie Dongyao --


    Qin Wanyu: Yes, what''s up?


    Xie Dongyao: brother Wanyu, are you still up late?


    Qin Wanyu: Well, I can''t sleep.


    Xie Dongyao: me too. I feel very sad.


    Qin Wanyu: what''s the matter?


    Xie Dongyao: I''m divorced by agreement. Ah.


    Qin Wanyu: divorce by agreement? So sudden?


    Xie Dongyao: you don''t know about brother Wanyu. In fact, our marriage has been cracked for a long time. I''m afraid that my family and friends are worried, but I haven''t said it all the time. He doesn''t love me at all. He has other women outside, which really breaks my heart. When I was pregnant, he didn''t care about me either. When I had a miscarriage, he was still singing outside at night. "


    Qin Wanyu: do you know that there is such a thing?


    Xie Dongyao: No, I didn''t tell my second brother. He will be worried. Please keep it secret for me, too, OK?


    Qin Wanyu: This I didn''t know that your husband was like that before.


    Xie Dongyao: now it seems that those outside are not reliable. You know what you know. Ha, but brother Wanyu doesn''t love me.


    Qin Wan Yu:


    Xie Dongyao: by the way, is there time this Friday?


    Qin Wanyu: what''s the matter?


    Xie Dongyao: isn''t it a newly opened 228 story sightseeing restaurant? It''s said to be very popular. The night view is very beautiful. I''ll treat you to eat it?


    Qin Wanyu: can I bring the wind?


    Xie Dongyao:


    Qin Wanyu: you know, Fengxi is jealous. If I go out alone and tell you, it''s not good to be known even if it''s nothing.


    Xie Dongyao: brother Wanyu, let me say a word. Don''t worry, ha.


    Qin Wanyu: Well, you say.

 Chapter 1618

    Xie Dongyao: brother Wanyu, although your relationship with my brother is not as good as that with brother Jiangliu, we have known each other for many years, and you know that I will not harm you. I always think that you and sister Fengxi are not suitable.


    To tell you the truth, after seeing this, Fengxi didn''t blow up his hair, but he sneered and showed Qin Wanyu his mobile phone.


    "Don''t listen to this girl''s nonsense. Xie Dongyao''s EQ is not high. It''s far away from you. Xie Dongyang''s family can All the rest are rice. "


    Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t have much contact with the Xie family, but we have to say that Xie Dongyang was a business genius, but his character, ha ha.


    He didn''t know what he had done before, but he seldom chewed his tongue behind his back.


    Feng Xi doesn''t speak. Continue to reply to Xie Dongyao.


    Qin Wanyu: let''s talk about it. What''s wrong?


    Xie Dongyao: we are Muggles. But sister Fengxi is a feng shui master. She has a lot of responsibilities and family responsibilities. I think you will have a lot of pressure when you are with her, and her enemies are also many. I heard that your child is not saved, right? I also heard that once sister Fengxi is pregnant, she will lose the power of the Feng family. When the time comes, all the people will come to find fault, and the child can''t be born. You don''t want to be like brother Jiangliu, who has no child in her life, do you?


    Qin Wanyu: who said the river has no children? Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll tell you that a Sheng will be pregnant soon.


    Interestingly, when Xie Dongyao said that she couldn''t have a baby, Fengxi didn''t get angry, but when she heard from BBB that a Sheng couldn''t have a baby, she was angry and wanted to kill her.


    Xie Dongyao: don''t be angry. I just give you a reason. We are ordinary people, but sister Fengxi is not ordinary people. In other words, even if you have children and can be born healthy, he is the next generation of feng shui master.


    Qin Wanyu: Feng Shui master, what''s wrong?


    Xie Dongyao: to be fair, would you like your children to be feng shui masters?


    Don''t really say that. Xie Dongyao asked Fengxi a question. Yes, she didn''t want to. She didn''t want her children to be feng shui masters, but she didn''t want to do it. This road has never been easy. She followed her grandfather since she was a child and knew how hard this line was.


    But really did not think of this, perhaps she really ignored the feelings of Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Are you willing to let your children give up safe life, but to risk their lives to kill demons and demons?


    Just like her grandfather, she has been killing people all her life, but she will die when she dies. How many people will mention it?


    She doesn''t have such a big pattern. She doesn''t want to be respected by thousands of people. She wants to live a good life, eat, drink and have fun.


    Xie Dongyao: brother Wanyu, don''t you want to?


    Qin Wanyu: Well, I don''t want to.


    Xie Dongyao: you are ordinary people. It''s normal for you to have selfish ideas, so this is what''s not suitable for you. I know sister Fengxi is a good person, but she''s not suitable for you. Why don''t you give up as early as possible so as not to be more painful in the future, isn''t it?


    Qin Wanyu: is your job now to break up lovers? Is not happy divorce, do not want to let others happy?


    Xie Dongyao was a bit hoodwinked by Qin Wanyu, after all, the reversal was too fast.


    Xie Dongyao: brother Wanyu, I don''t mean that.


    When Fengxi lost her mobile phone, she simply ignored her, but she glanced at Qin Wanyu and pretended to ask, "Qin Wanyu, I want to ask you something."


    "Wife, you ask." Qin, Wan and Yu are nestled on the sofa, leaning on the shoulders of the wind, looking like good men at home.

 Chapter 1619

    After thinking about it, Feng Xi began slowly, "if we have children in the future, will you let her or him become a geomancer? Inherit my responsibility? "


    Feng Xi thought that 99% of Qin, Wan and Yu would answer no, because she was not willing to be a mother, let alone a father.


    Qin, Wan and Yu are silent


    "Didn''t you hear me clearly?"


    "Hear me."


    "Then you don''t fart, you mean it?" Wind Xi is a little angry, thinking, no matter what answer you give me, at least give me an answer, how many meanings do you not reply?


    Qin Wanyu was silent for five seconds before he said, "Xi Xi, to be honest, if you want her to be the same as you, then I support..."


    "You support it? Do you know that I risked my life? Are you willing to let the child be the same as me? " Wind Xi is surprised and turns to look at Qin Wanyu.


    "But at first, you didn''t want to. At last, did you take it? This profession is not good, the risk is too big, our family is not short of money, not to make money, just because of a responsibility, it is really ridiculous, but If you don''t, she doesn''t, who will? It''s really like the Ling family, because they are afraid of death, so they make a turtle. After Ling Jiuzhou''s death, have they transformed? Since then, there has never been a legend of the south wind and the North Ling. Let the ancestors'' hard work go to waste? "


    "Here..." I don''t know what to say. She didn''t expect that Qin Wanyu would say that.


    "In a word, don''t think about it. As long as it''s our child, I love it very much. No matter what he does, whether it''s male or female, I love it as much as I love you."


    As he said this, Qin Wanyu kissed Fengxi''s forehead and his eyes were full of love.


    It''s a fake that Feng Xi says not to be moved. Even if it''s hard hearted, it''s estimated that this moment will melt.


    Qin Wanyu is a man of skin. Sometimes he likes to joke, sometimes he has thick skin, which makes Fengxi helpless.


    But Fengxi knows that he is not a person who can use his words skillfully. What he says must be what he thinks in his heart. He will not be happy because of coaxing Fengxi to say some beautiful words.


    Just because of this, Fengxi will be very moved. The man she falls in love with really can stand the test.


    "Is this the rhythm to marry me?" Qin Wanyu reached out and lifted her chin.


    "Nonsense, who will marry you?"


    "Then why do you think of the problem of children? Ha, it''s not as if you are unmarried? So our children are illegitimate? "


    "No, I just ask."


    "Xi Xi, you see, Hua Zhi is also married, Hua Sheng is pregnant, even Gao he and ginkgo are going to get married, should we..."


    "Ha, I''m a bit sleepy. I''ll go to bed first and talk later."


    Qin Wanyu only said half of what he said, but a yawn broke in the wind, and he got up and walked towards the bedroom.


    Qin Wanyu didn''t say anything, but there was a little disappointment in his eyes.


    It''s always like this recently. As soon as we talk about marriage, Fengxi will interrupt and deliberately talk about it.


    Don''t women want a place and a home in the end? Isn''t the joy of marriage certificate good enough? He can''t understand.


    The next day, they drove directly to Jiangliu and chatted in the office.


    He also brought a bottle of wine, a bottle of 1984 days, very precious.


    "What do you mean? Come to my office and bring some wine. Is there anything I can do for you? President Qin? " The river smiled and joked deliberately.

 Chapter 1620

    "Ha ha, you don''t give face to me, just tear down my desk?"


    When I saw the current of the river, I asked directly. Qin, Wan and Yu also said it in a funny way.


    "Come on, what''s up?"


    The river was also busy for a day, with a stiff neck, leaning against the office chair, but it didn''t mean to hold the shelf at all.


    After all, the relationship between Qin, Wan, Yu and Wang Junxian has been an iron triangle friendship for many years.


    "No, you drink first."


    "You can get it. If you don''t say anything, I dare not drink it. In case you drink your wine, but you can''t do it, it''s not to hit me in the face."


    "Hahaha, is there anything else you Jiang can''t do in the world?"


    Qin, Wan and Yu laugh badly. Every time when they laugh, the river knows that there is no good thing to guarantee. Just look at his posture.


    "There are so many things I can''t do. There are so many things I can''t do."


    "Come on, stop making noise, drink and drink. You see I''ve come with the wine on my own initiative today, and you''ll help me."


    After that, Qin Wanyu took two crystal cups from the wine cabinet of Jiangliu, and poured them to the full.


    "Whisky is a hindrance. Take it easy." River flow reminder.


    "It''s OK. If you don''t get drunk, you won''t go back."


    "Can''t you be dumped by the wind again?" The river is crooked, opening a pair of clear eyes and staring at Qin Wanyu.


    Give Qin Wanyu a sharp cough, "what do you say, man, am I such a useless and cowardly person?"


    "You are."


    The river does not give him face.


    Qin Wanyu breathed out the dark brown whisky himself. "Pooh, don''t look down on me. I''m one of the four young people in Jiangcheng


    "Four young people in Jiangcheng?" The river naturally raised its eyebrows.


    "You don''t know yet, do you?"


    "I haven''t heard of it. What''s the matter?"


    While talking, Jiangliu also got up, picked up the whisky poured by Qin Wanyu from the table, and they slowly walked to the floor window.


    The best scenic spot in Jiangcheng is no more suitable.


    Jiangjia group has skyscrapers in the center of the city, and Jiangliu''s office is the top floor. Sometimes the weather is bad, and it feels like it''s in the heaven palace. The clouds are all around the building, which is magical.


    Now it is the beginning of May, and Jiangcheng is full of vitality.


    Looking at it, there are countless commercial buildings and unique view trees in Jiangcheng, which makes people feel very happy.


    "There''s a post on the Internet recently. I don''t know who has the talent to make it up. It says we are Jiangcheng four shaos."


    "We? Who is it? " The river smiled.


    "You, Lao Wang, me, and Xie Dongyang. "


    "How could it be him? I thought it was crane." When the river heard Xie Dongyang''s name, there was no uproar.


    Qin Wanyu chuckled, "you look up to that kid too much. He didn''t grow all his hair?"? Is it up to heaven to open a few E-sports companies? In terms of seniority, Yan value and family background, he can''t compare with Xie Dongyang. The Xie family is in the ascendant now. "


    "That''s right."


    "Netizens like our privacy very much, and then they agree that we are Jiangcheng four young people. You rank first, Laowang second, Xie Dongyang third. I actually made a bottom."


    "No problem. You are not the local entrance of Jiangcheng. It''s good for you to be a stranger."


    "You can get out of here, so you can''t say anything about boasting?" Qin Wanyu knew that the river was a man with a mind, and he would not have any heart knot with them because of the recklessness of the last wind. So he joked like this. Qin Wanyu felt that the whole person was very relaxed.

 Chapter 1621

    "Praise you, as your brother, I must praise you, praise your girlfriend, or praise your peach blossom rotten?"


    "Well, then don''t boast. I can''t stand it." After drinking a drink, Qin Wanyu looked out of the window at the distant scenery.


    "What else do those netizens say?"


    "You, a Buddhist president, will be interested in this?"


    "I''m interested. I''d like to talk to a Sheng when I go home in the evening." The river laughs.


    "Come on, spoil your demons and subdue you In fact, there are many online jokes, but I chose a fun one for you to read, ha. "


    "Good." The river narrowed its eyes with a smile.


    The action of holding the wine cup in hand is very like a prince and aristocrat. That noble spirit is born with no difference from how much wealth there is.


    If there is a reporter asking, Jiangliu, how many fixed assets does Jiangjia have now?


    I''m sorry, the river can''t answer for sure.


    You ask him how much cash there is on the company''s books, and he doesn''t know at all.


    He thinks that once too much money is the number, people live a lifetime, plants a autumn, people''s life is limited.


    Even if you turn tens of billions, hundreds of billions, can you not die?


    No, the life span of ordinary people is only one hundred years old. It''s a miracle that those with better health can live to be more than one hundred years old.


    So, how about all that money? Can you take it?


    Look at these, for money, there is no desire.


    Jiangliu now just when this is his father''s work, good work, and then go home at night with his wife.


    Qin Wanyu coughed, "it''s said that there are four small cities in Jiangcheng, and it''s very reasonable to make a fortune. Jiang shaoleng, Wang Shaoao and Xie Shao can''t marry each other. Qin Shaosheng is very handsome. He eats and drinks money. "


    River heard here can not help but smile, "said no problem, very good."


    Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t say a word. They continued to read, "the river must be chosen for marriage. The river is not romantic. Show his wife, the demon king, to chase his wife shameless. Xie Dongyang, a single local tyrant, started to win the Jackal. Wenerlya, a son-in-law of Zhufeng family, came to qinwanyu sooner or later. Jiangcheng four less tomorrow, thousands of years into a myth. If you can turn to one of them, your ancestral grave will be broken. If you can''t turn it, the spare tire is called Gao He. "


    After hearing this, Jiang Liu was in a good mood and gave a thumbs up. "Absolutely, it''s made up of doggerel poems. It''s quite interesting."


    "Isn''t it? I saw it for the first time. It was a big laugh, and Fengxi scolded me for being insane. You said how talented these netizens were. They were all divine prophecies. Knowing that I would be a son-in-law in Zhufeng''s house sooner or later, I would hurt my fans if I didn''t go. "


    "You want to go then. Do you want to go to Fengjia?"


    "It''s not me. My windy parents are very nice to me."


    "Then do your parents agree?"


    "Here..." Qin Wanyu is in trouble. It''s OK to go into trouble, but will his parents agree? Probably not, but when he ran away from home and came to Jiangcheng, his parents agreed. He left, didn''t he?


    "Come on, let''s not talk about it. Let''s get down to business. I''m here today. I really need you."


    "Tell me."


    The two men are standing in front of the floor to floor window. No one looks at each other, but they have a high understanding.


    "I want to have a home." Qin Wanyu said five words.


    "Buy a house? I''ll give you a set. "


    "Go away, to be honest, I''ve been together for so many years. I didn''t expect that Lao Wang next door would become a family. I''m still alone If there''s no suitable woman, it''s OK. But the wind is in front of her. She just won''t go a step further with me. I just want to say that when I get married, she will turn away from the topic several times. "

 Chapter 1622

    "I''ve tried it several times. Whenever I mentioned marriage, she either directly interrupted Either turn off the topic, or say something has gone, and refuse to communicate with me positively at all. What do you think I should do? "


    Finish saying, Qin Wanyu gloomily will be left less than half a glass of whiskey to kill.


    The intensity of the alcohol immediately slipped through his throat. I don''t know if it was too strong or not. His eyes were red.


    see this, the river also took up the attitude of ridicule before, seriously.


    "You want to get married, she won''t?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to, it''s that I just avoid this topic and don''t talk about it."


    "Then why do you think she did it?" The river looks at Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Qin Wanyu sighed to him, "to be honest, I''m confused. I don''t know what she thinks. You can say you don''t love me, but she forgives me. We live together now. It will be done often, and we won''t quarrel You want to say she loves me? No woman is willing to marry her beloved. "


    "She may have too many things in her heart to let go?"


    "I don''t know."


    "In this way, don''t worry. I''ll go home tonight and discuss with a Sheng."


    "Well, that''s what I mean. You know Fengxi''s temper. She can''t listen to other people''s words. Only a Sheng can say something."


    "I understand."


    The river stretched out a big hand and clapped Qin, Wan and Yu on the shoulder.


    For so many years, my friend seldom spoke. Now that I want to have a home, I have to help.


    Qin Wanyu licked his lips and continued, "I didn''t think about it before. I don''t think it''s bad if she doesn''t love marriage. Anyway, if we are together, it''s OK to have a lifelong relationship. But right now, things are different. You''ve got a family one by one. Even Lao Wang, who is so quiet, is going to be a father, and you have been married for several years, with a great deal of love. Even Xiaohe is said to have put the wedding on the agenda. Do you think I can still sit? Every age should do what every age should do. I''m the same. Money can''t solve everything. I can''t buy a bride or a love I can''t buy a home. In the past, when a Sheng was not there, you were alone in the spring breeze for ten li. What''s that taste? When a Sheng comes back, you go home. What''s that taste? You can feel it most. "


    To be honest, Qin, Wan and Yu have touched the river.


    What he said is right. A Sheng is home. A Sheng is no longer home. Ten li spring breeze is an empty shell, a villa. That''s whether the house is home or not.


    Ordinary people are born with a sense of belonging, so we stumble so long, just want to find the last trace of inner peace.


    "Think about it. Don''t change people?" The river asked him.


    "Isn''t that bullshit? Can I change it? If no one is better than her, it''s her. "


    "Doesn''t Joe snow smell good?" The river deliberately blacked him.


    "You don''t have to open or mention any pot, because that daughter, I almost didn''t get scolded by you, almost lost the wind Well, I won''t believe anyone in the future. To be direct, I won''t even believe what my parents said. From now on, I only believe in Fengxi. "


    "Well, there''s courage. Cheng, I''ll take this matter into consideration. I''ll discuss it with a Sheng when I go home tonight. "


    "Then I''ll thank my sister-in-law first."


    "Thank you. It''s all my own. I''m sure a Sheng won''t help you, but It''s not easy for you to deal with this matter. Don''t worry too much. You know Fengxi''s character. If anything is forced to rush, it will backfire. "

 Chapter 1623

    Jiangcheng, a residential area in the center of the city, is decorated with two rooms and one hall.


    The little boy is lying on the desk doing his homework. Hua Qing looks at the boy, his eyes are a little trance.


    Their mother and son have just had dinner. In fact, such an ordinary day is not bad, but


    Also, Liu Yuzhou''s words that day woke her up.


    She''s really going to look for the father of the baby, the biological father.


    Hua Sheng used to have a lot of friends here. Now the Hua family has turned around again. There must be a lot of wine and meat friends coming back to find her and flatter her.


    So it''s much easier to look up anything.


    "Who can you contact with Shangtian Chao now?" Hua Qing suddenly asked in that old friend group.


    "What are you looking for, Qingqing?"


    "Ah, something''s going on."


    Another little sister interjected, "Oh, Qingqing is a person now. Who hasn''t got any special needs? They don''t break the law, do they? However, Tian Chao is not small. He is 30 years old. Is his body OK? It''s said that those who are Cowboys will not raise them after the last thirty, and they don''t know whether they are true or not. "


    Everyone thought that Hua Qing had some dirty ideas about finding that man.


    Hua Qing is too lazy to argue with them. Anyway, none of this matters.


    "Qingqing, I met him once last month. It seems that I have worked as a sales manager in the northern part of the city." A little sister reminds me.


    "OK, I see. Thank you."


    With that, she closed her cell phone.


    "In this life, mom goes out for a while, and you lock the door yourself."


    "Mom, where are you going?"


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. What do you do with so much as a child?" Hua Qing''s good nature is really not there. It''s urgent to say a few words to the child.


    Naturally, the child didn''t dare to ask. Hua Qing put on her windbreaker and went out.


    In the north of the city, Tian Chao never dreamed of meeting Hua Qing again.


    In those days, Hua Qing was picked up by all the sisters in a tragic way. At that time, in Jiangcheng, it became a joke after dinner.


    In fact, Tian Chao and Hua Qing have a very pure relationship, that is, trade.


    He accompanies Hua Qing to solve the loneliness, and Hua Qing pays for it.


    At first, I gave it to 12000 at a time, and then I took it out to play. I gave it to 57000 in a few days.


    For a while, Hua Qing loved him very much, even bought him a Mercedes Benz sports car, and then took him to play mahjong, drink tea, eat and sing.


    The two also get tired of each other every day, and Huaqing transfers 100000 yuan.


    However, the money was later adopted by the young cowherd as a female college student.


    It''s said that the girl is only 19 years old, and she is still a little Internet star. The game host is said to be a face lifting face, but she can''t be young and beautiful. Men like it.


    So Huaqing found someone to give the boy a beating.


    But in fact, it shouldn''t be. After all, Huaqing doesn''t just support this one, and there are several harems. However, Huaqing didn''t spend so much money on those people. Later, they were also very ugly.


    So when we meet again, we are embarrassed. To be honest, Tian Chao doesn''t want to see Hua Qing.


    "How are you?"


    "An accident?"


    "By accident, the news says you''re missing."


    "Oh, you think I''m dead, don''t you?"


    "Yeah, I thought you were dead. After all, you fight so fiercely for your father''s little wife, let alone others."


    "I haven''t seen you for several years, but dare to contradict me. You are so fierce, Tian Chao?" Hua Qing''s eyes were sharp and cold, sweeping the man''s face.

 Chapter 1624

    "You''re not here for trouble?"


    Tian Chao stares at Hua Qing warily. To be honest, this woman nearly cripples him.


    There was a cowherd who wanted to blackmail Hua Qing and was beaten. If it wasn''t for Hua Qing, what would it look like.


    So he rejected her from his bones, afraid of her.


    "Don''t sit down and invite me to a drink? Manager Tian? " Hua Qing sneers. Without waiting for Tian Chao to open his mouth, he finds an empty table to sit down.


    This bar is different from those nightclubs before. It''s themed on the memory of 8090. There''s a band on the stage. At home, it''s a little boy with glasses. But in his early twenties, he''s holding a guitar and singing a good folk song.


    Hua Qing has heard this song.


    The lyrics are clear and sweet from the young boy''s mouth -


    has anyone ever told you that I love you very much.


    Can anyone make you cry in your diary.


    Have you ever been told that I care.


    Care about the distance of the city.


    The lyrics are very sad, but they also set off the atmosphere. In the corner, there are three or two young girls with heavy make-up, who are drunk on the table. There is also a girl who is hiding her face and crying and talking about something.


    On the other side, there are several elderly uncles, quietly watching the singer sing, as if taking the opportunity in their past memory.


    This city is not big, but there are many people, not only many people, but also stories.


    Hua Qing also has his own story, with the story of the man in front of him.


    Because, this man is the natural father of Hua Qing''s child. In this life, that child is not Liu Yuzhou. In fact, Liu Yuzhou can''t bear any children.


    "What would you like to drink?"


    Seeing that she doesn''t plan to leave, Tian Chao can also be brave enough to receive her. Otherwise, this woman might do something.


    "Devil rabbit."


    Tian Chao didn''t say a word. He called the waiter and asked for the wine, as well as some fruit plates and snacks.


    "I''m curious. You''re not with that college girl? Didn''t you pay back all the student loans you took from me? "


    "No." Tian Chao lowers his head in disgust.


    "I thought you were true love."


    Tian Chao sneers, "true love? Yes, I thought it was true love at that time, but it''s useless. In this world, you are true love when you have money. If you don''t have money, even your grandchildren are not as good as you? "


    "No, I''ve given you so much money. Plus what you made before, it''s no problem to buy a house and a car."


    "My brother had leukemia a few years ago, and all that money was spent on him."


    Hua Qing suddenly realized, smiled and said, "I see. Isn''t your little girlfriend very reliable?"


    "What''s the matter with you? I have to go to work I''m no better than you, and I''m still a big miss of the Hua family. Although the Hua family is not as good as it used to be, after all, those are your sisters, those people, the big star Hua Zhi, and your little sister, who is now the daughter-in-law of the Jiang family. So Hua Qing, don''t bully me, I''m poor. You can''t see that I''m in my thirties, and I''m still in the bar selling drinks Do you? "


    Tian Chao''s life is not good, and he is very upset. After all, several years have passed, but he is not as good as before.


    "I''m not here to see your jokes. I''m here It''s about telling you one thing. "


    "You said."


    "I have a son for you." Hua Qing is clear in every word.

 Chapter 1625

    Tian Chaozhen is shocked by Hua Qing''s words. How can he have another son?


    In saying, at the beginning, didn''t it say that the father of the child had someone else?


    At that time, it was very noisy. For a while, Huaqing''s private life was very disorderly, so the child''s biological father has been a mystery.


    Even Hua Qing almost found the wrong person himself. Finally, after investigation, he confirmed that the father of the child was the cowherd.


    But it can''t be said publicly. After all, it''s disgraceful.


    Hua Zhenyue is dead. If he is still alive, he will slap Hua Qing and fan her daughter.


    The Huas are not upstarts. They are not suddenly rich. At least they are three generations rich.


    From the old master of the Chinese family, he was a businessman and a powerful man.


    Now my daughter has given birth to a child for Niulang. Where is the face of the Chinese family?


    "You Don''t make fun of it. I can''t afford it. "


    "I''m not kidding. You know me. Once you say it, it must be confirmed. If you don''t believe it, we can do paternity test. I''m afraid you doubt it, so I didn''t take paternity test directly."


    "What do you want?" Tian Chao felt that if the child really had nothing to do with himself, he would not come to blackmail such ordinary people.


    After all, Hua Qing is proud and always looks so lofty.


    "You don''t have to be afraid. I don''t want to worry about you. Your money is not enough for us..."


    "Then what do you need from me?"


    "I want to leave a way for myself. In case I have an accident later, you can take care of the child. Although I have done a lot of bad things, damn it, the child is innocent. In other words, he is your child after all in this life."


    "What have you done that is against the law?" Tian Chao''s face changed greatly.


    Hua Qing holds a cigarette and sneers, "panic, I didn''t do anything illegal. I just left a way for myself. If you want, I will arrange you to meet with the child in the near future."


    "Here It''s so sudden, I have to think about it. "


    The sudden news makes Tian Chao unable to adapt. Although the child is right, it was not born because of love.


    And he''s afraid of being used.


    After all, Hua Qing, a woman in the circle of rich women, is notoriously vicious and despicable.


    "OK, but I have the right to let you know the information about the child. I used to give him the nickname longevity. I hope he can live for a long time But I think this is a kind of extravagance. Who knows which comes first, tomorrow or accident? So I changed my name to this life I just hope I can spend more time with him in this life, get together well, and have this mother son relationship. In the end, I''m just a poor mother. "


    I don''t know if it''s intentional acting, bitterness acting or real feeling. Hua Qing''s words are sad to hear.


    Long life?


    No, she knows she can''t live forever. How can a child live long?


    If not for the threat of children, she would not be used by those people again and again. Would she not want to change her mind? Don''t you want to get along with your sisters?


    Unfortunately, it''s too late.


    Now, she only hopes that if something happens to her one day, the child will have someone who can take care of him.


    Who else do you expect? Hua Zhi or Hua Sheng? Can they help her? How come?


    "That child, how old is he?" For a while, Tian chaocai asked slowly.

 Chapter 1626

    "It''s all kindergarten."


    "So big."


    "Yes, it''s so big." Thinking of her son, Hua Qing was in a trance for a moment. Her reputation in her life must have been white, vicious and vicious. She did so many things to hurt her family members, but in the end, it was because of her son''s soft heart.


    "I didn''t think he was my son."


    "I didn''t think of it, but that''s the fact. This is my phone number. Call me when you think about it. If you are afraid of trouble and refuse to recognize it, live your life in peace. I will not look for you again. "


    After that, Hua Qing got up and left. She left half of her cigarettes on the table. Her character remained the same as before.


    Ten li spring breeze


    Ginkgo biloba turned over and searched for heat, half dead of Qi.


    But she didn''t dare to tell her. After all, she was also confused after reading those remarks.


    However, gingko''s character is also something that can''t be hidden in his mind, so he dragged the ground while swearing and was still seen by Hua Sheng.


    Hua Sheng, wearing a long pale yellow dress, went downstairs barefoot and stepped on the floor. There was no sound.


    Xiaohei is also a chicken thief. He follows his master at his feet and is very quiet.


    So ginkgo said to herself, "these online sprayers, how can they not kill the whole family? Are you really angry with me? There are still some people who scold me for being so good as miss. They also say that we are so bitchy. You are, your family are, are you blind? If it wasn''t for our miss who has been guarding Jiangcheng, your small garbage would have been eaten by those zombies for a long time. Right, your garbage, the brain in your brain is estimated to be stinky. "


    "What''s the matter?"


    Hua Sheng said, gingko was scared. He turned back quickly. "Miss, why don''t you have a voice to scare me to death?"


    "Let me see if you speak ill of me behind my back." Hua Sheng smiles.


    "Cut, Miss teases me on purpose."


    "What''s the matter? Tell me, what makes ginkgo in our family so angry?"


    "Nothing."


    Ginkgo although angry, but do not want to let Miss know, after all, know more angry.


    "If you don''t, I know. Am I on the news again? I''m being blackmailed again? "


    "Miss Do you want to be so predictable Have you been divining Gingko will mop a throw, Duqi mouth, after all, the mind was torn open.


    Hua Sheng laughs but doesn''t speak, picks up the tablet computer on the sofa, skillfully opens the web page, and goes to the micro.


    Sure enough, the feeble hot search is the secret meeting lover of the rich lady.


    There is also a picture. It''s the street in front of the antique shop. Hua Sheng sat in the car and said those words to Xie Dongyang.


    When they were photographed by someone who wanted to, they said they were secret meeting. They also said that Hua Sheng was suspected of cheating in marriage.


    To tell the truth, Xie Dongyang''s Terrier has been told for several years that some people are afraid of watching and doing things.


    River does not believe, but those who eat melon small people believe.


    There are those who have taken the money, for the money there is no bottom line of heihuasheng.


    "Don''t look, miss."


    Gingko runs over and covers the tablet. This childish way makes Huasheng feel funny.


    "I''ll be a joke if it''s OK. I don''t care about it anyway."


    "Miss, those guys are not human, they are all bastards They don''t have a long heart to scold you. Don''t worry about what''s going on in Jiangcheng. Let them all die quickly. It''s not interesting for such people to live. They will only black others and be violent. "

 Chapter 1627

    Hua Sheng just shakes his head and doesn''t speak. He gently takes ginkgo''s fingers away.


    The horrifying malice is on the paper.


    There are 30000 comments below this gossip news. The first one at the top is that Hua Sheng is so bitchy. How could Jiangliu like such a woman? It''s not as good as me. Mingming got married, and he got in touch with Xie Dongyang for many times. Such a woman would be immersed in a pigsty in ancient times.


    It is unimaginable that more than 3000 people praised this comment.


    Turn down There''s more foul language.


    Netizen A: it''s disgusting. If I were in the river, I would have taken my wife off for a long time. I would never have a bad thing.


    Netizen B: I feel like vomiting. How disgusting, this woman.


    Netizen C: it''s said that Huasheng is beautiful. Am I the only one who thinks she''s really ugly?


    Netizen D: Well, we ordinary people don''t know about the affairs of the noble family. How do you know that Jiangliu doesn''t default to his wife''s "red apricot out of the wall"?


    Netizen e: Yes, maybe there is some kind of transaction between Jiangliu and Xie Dongyang.


    Netizen F: I really hate Huasheng. Jiangliu doesn''t know what to think.


    Further down, they are all the same. I heard that the most important thing in the world is the fool and the sprayer.


    In China, the proportion of fools and intelligent people is also 28, so what people see is only the surface.


    I only saw that Hua Sheng and Xie Dongyang met privately. I don''t know that Hua Sheng would talk to Jiang Liu every time he went to see Xie Dongyang.


    I don''t know. In order to save so many people in Jiangcheng, Hua Sheng, who seldom hit people, slapped Xie Dongyang severely and said he didn''t understand.


    No one knows that Huasheng is not good to Xie Dongyang, not because of the so-called spare tire.


    It''s just that Xie Dongyang once paid a lot for Huasheng.


    He used to be miserable and a jerk, but what''s wrong with loving someone?


    He is willing to die for Hua Sheng. He has not been involved in Hua Sheng''s family, nor has he done anything behind his back to make Jiang Liu and Hua Sheng misunderstand.


    So what are those stupid netizens entitled to sentence him to death?


    Is it because he used to play with women?


    How many righteous people are there in the world? Do those women who verbally scold Xie Dongyang as rubbish keep their husband from cheating for life?


    People are not saints. Xie Dongyang is wrong. He knows that he can''t get a Sheng. He also knows that.


    He just can''t let go because of obsession. What''s wrong?


    Hua Sheng is good to Xie Dongyang, isn''t it good to Qin, Wan and Yu? What''s wrong with Wang Junxian?


    If it wasn''t for Hua Sheng to help Hua Zhi solve the zombie poison, now Wang Jun can''t be a father.


    Therefore, what Huasheng does is always to be true to his family and friends.


    Even if the river''s parents couldn''t bear it so many times, she didn''t say a word, just because she knew that the river was not easy and didn''t want to embarrass him.


    Jiangliu''s parents once had the idea of divorce or even test tube baby because Hua Sheng couldn''t have children.


    In the end, even Hua Sheng accepted. She even went to persuade her beloved man to have a child who has no blood relationship with her. Isn''t that paying?


    Therefore, those farting people are always farting people, and Huasheng is the God.


    "Miss, don''t be angry with fools. It''s not worth it. Don''t let those fools understand you."


    "I''m not angry, and what they said is true. In fact, they just stood in the perspective of God and judged me morally. Unfortunately, they forgot a little bit. They are just people, and their own food and clothing have become a problem. Since they are not gods, how can they judge me?" Hua Sheng raised his mouth coldly. At that moment, he despised everything.

 Chapter 1628

    "Or Miss Wen Cai, yes, that''s all."


    Hua Sheng smiled and touched gingko''s head. "Then don''t be angry. There''s no need. Thank you. There''s no need to mop the floor. Can you look at the floor in our house as a mirror?"


    Ginkgo broke into tears and smiled. She turned and ran back to the room to wash her face and change clothes.


    The little girl just can''t hold her breath. When she looks at the person who slanders Huasheng, she jumps up and kills the person who slanders Huasheng.


    But where will Huasheng manage those shrimps?


    Xiaohei lies on the side of Huasheng''s leg, lying lazily, squinting his eyes and keeping his eyes closed.


    "You are also my follower. You are not angry when someone slanders me?" Hua Sheng picks up Xiao hei and asks with a smile.


    She knew that she could speak, even if she didn''t speak before the river.


    It''s just Xiaohei''s identity


    Come on, Hua Sheng respects Xiao Hei very much. Xiao Hei can say many things if he wants to, if he doesn''t want to, he can''t. It''s up to him.


    When she was in the 72 dreamland, Xiaohei''s mind was also traumatized. The terrible thing was that Xiaohei was in the process of plundering during that time, so she couldn''t protect Xiaobai and her children.


    After the heist, the full blood resurrects, and the result cannot be changed.


    Of course, it can go to the underworld, make the king of the underworld, let the king of the underworld look at the master''s face, and let Xiaobai live with the children?


    But in the future?


    Will Xiaobai and the children never die?


    In the words of the master, Xiaobai and her children also gave birth early. If you keep them forcibly, they will only delay their suffering on the road of reincarnation.


    Is it better to be a cat or a man?


    Xiaohei, like his master, is now trying to make himself a Buddhist. He seldom talks and asks questions.


    Only when the master or his friend is in danger, can he do it, otherwise Even if the sky falls, it doesn''t bother to move.


    Since Hua Sheng said that, Xiao Hei must not continue to pretend to be dead.


    It opens its eyes lazily, stretches out its loins, "greedy and jealous, slander, and destroys good roots with ten evils. Deceit leads him to misery, and a man of adultery is not to be wronged by a woman. "


    "It''s not bad. They all understand Buddhism." Hua Sheng smiles.


    Xiaohei continued to whisper, "woman, if the karma is severe,. The body is often unclean, the mouth is full of bad words, and the heart is jealous, which will cause a lot of oral trade. After his death, he was going to practice Buddhism. According to the twelve karma Sutra, there was arhat who looked through the sky and saw that women did many evil things. So he asked the Buddha why? Buddha said, "use four reasons."


    "Four reasons." Hua Sheng is in a good mood. It''s hard for Xiao Hei to say so much at one time.


    Xiaoheigongyao''s serious explanation is, "one is greedy for glory and wealth, and has many desires. They are good at jealousy. They are better than her own. So they need to blackmail and scold people all the time to get pleasure. Third, it''s a great evil to talk a lot about right and wrong, to sow discord and to break up the love between husband and wife. Fourth, it''s the kind of bitch who wants to build a memorial archway, who is not clean, but wrongs others. "


    "Oh? Then tell me I was unfaithful to my husband? " Hua Sheng asks Xiao Hei.


    "If the master has no mental infidelity or physical infidelity, how can he be unfaithful?"


    Before Huasheng could speak, Xiaohei said, "can the masters be those Muggles who can talk freely? The masters are gods, overlooking the earth, they are human beings, and they live on firewood, rice, oil and salt?"


    "What about the river?"


    "The river is also the most beloved in the master''s heart." This is Xiaohei''s answer.

 Chapter 1629

    Xiaohei said that Huasheng was warm in his heart.


    She picked up Xiao Hei, held him in her arms, and stroked his forehead. "You are so good at talking, but I''m glad you know me so well."


    "After all, I grew up with my master."


    "Last time Jiangliu asked you, you deliberately played tricks on him."


    "That''s because my River is too nosy. Who told him to tell you?"


    "Ha ha, you..."


    Xiaohei is still childish and childish, but Hua Sheng doesn''t really mind what people say?


    Since she married Jiangliu, there has been a lot of gossip outside, which has never been interrupted in recent years.


    Let alone her. Even Hua Zhi and Hua Lin have different opinions.


    It''s the same with Fengxi. No matter how good people are, they won''t be liked by everyone. Even Sakyamuni Buddha of Buddhism, there are still many people who don''t believe in Buddhism to slander and attack. What''s the matter?


    People are born between good and evil. Some people like to do evil and can find pleasure. If they don''t accumulate virtue and do good, they will be stupid if they come back later.


    As soon as someone is born, he never speaks ill of others. He knows how to respect teachers and respect teachers. He has a love. So his children and grandchildren also enjoy happiness.


    Hua Sheng has been in the world for 30 years, and even has some memories of Liuyun country. She really sees through the world.


    But she loves the river, her family and friends, and Jiangcheng.


    In Bai Ran''s words, Hua Sheng is a God, but she has become a mortal.


    Ironically, there are many people in the world, but they are naturally aloof and arrogant. They are like people who don''t eat fireworks and try to distract themselves.


    But do you think it''s so easy to be a fairy?


    Otherwise, there are misunderstandings, jealousies, traps and even fights between powerful people.


    Even if he is like TIANYAO, the son of Tiandi, he must attract people and lay the foundation for his road to Tiandi.


    So, in the three realms and six ways, who can live easily?


    Hua Sheng wanted to talk to duo Xiaohei, but when he heard the door open, he closed his eyes again and pretended to be dead.


    When the river came back, he pushed the door in, with a smell of foreign wine.


    "Did you drink?"


    "Well."


    Hua Sheng knows that Jiangliu seldom drinks, so he will not blame him.


    "The boy from Qin, Wan and Yu came to me and brought me a bottle of good wine. I accompanied him to drink a little. Unexpectedly, he didn''t touch the wine for a long time, but he was too drunk. He was dizzy. Can Mrs. Jiang rub my temple?"


    "No problem."


    Hua Sheng got up and walked behind the river. He raised his hands to gently press both sides of the river. His strength was steady and powerful.


    "Mrs. Jiang has a good technique."


    "Don''t coax me."


    "A Sheng, Qin Wanyu is drunk. He is in a bad mood."


    "Did you quarrel with Fengxi?"


    Qin, Wan, Yu and Fengxi are the two pairs that really don''t make Huasheng worry.


    In these CPS, although there have been conflicts and quarrels, there is no such thing as Fengxi and qinwanyu.


    "No quarrel, but the problem is more serious than quarrel."


    Hua Sheng was stunned and then stopped.


    The river turns around and holds Huasheng''s small hand in both hands. "Don''t worry, it''s not a big deal. Look at your nervous expression?"


    "Qin, Wan and Yu have something to ask you?"


    "Madame is really a mastermind."


    "According to the normal analysis, he must have something to ask you, so he took the initiative to have a drink with you. But it seems that you can''t solve this problem, so it''s up to me, right?"


    With a smile, the river raised Hua Sheng''s fingers and kissed her on the side of her mouth. It was very gentle.

 Chapter 1630

    "Come on, Mr. Jiang, what''s up?"


    In the face of the deep love and gentleness of the river, Hua Sheng always feels that her life is too short. She is not afraid that the river will grow old one day, but she is afraid that the river will die one day.


    She will leave. How can she go to embarrass Mingyan and ask him to send the river back from the underworld?


    I didn''t know the mind of the Pluto before, so I can go to find fault and make trouble in the underworld.


    Now that I know people''s thoughts, I''m relying on them to like you and embarrass them. That''s shameless. Hua Sheng can''t do anything to hurt his friends.


    For example, Beihan ice jade, doesn''t Huasheng want children?


    Of course not. She just knows that if she needs Beihan ice jade, Ming Yan will pay a lot. She doesn''t want her friends to carry the black pot for herself.


    Not to mention friends for their own sake, put on the shackles of life.


    So I would rather have no children than owe this favor.


    Unfortunately, it''s still a miscalculation. I didn''t expect that the reckless guy Fengxi would come here.


    It''s too late to say anything now.


    "A Sheng, Qin Wanyu wants to get married."


    "Wind does not want to knot?" Hua Sheng also guessed about it.


    The river nodded.


    "He didn''t say why Fengxi didn''t want to get married?" Hua Sheng asked.


    "I didn''t say it. I just said that every time I mentioned marriage, Feng Xi seemed to avoid it deliberately, and didn''t answer positively at all. But this kind of negative answer, that is, the euphemism refused, all very distressed. "


    Without waiting for a Sheng to speak, the river approached Hua Sheng a little bit again, and his voice became more and more gentle. "A Sheng, do you know the sense of belonging to your family? To tell you the truth, I used to think that the old Qin guy would never marry in his whole life. After all, he has been in Jiangcheng for many years. How many yingyingyanyan around him want to go there, they are all mercilessly rejected by him. I think that he may not have fantasies about love and marriage. Until then there was a wind In addition, in the past few years, Hua Zhi is almost a parent, and even Gao He, a little boy, is getting married soon There must be feelings in Lao Qin''s heart. Who doesn''t want a home? "


    Hua Sheng is such a smart person that he immediately understands what the river says.


    "It''s embarrassing to say that Qin, Wan and Yu stand."


    "It''s more than embarrassment. When they had children, the Qin family was going to get married. At that time, whether it was for children or for true love, the Qin family prepared so much in good faith. Finally? The wind beat the child and left Lao Qin. "


    "It''s impossible for wind to beat children. It''s not her fault."


    In the end, it''s a very good friend. Even in front of the river, Hua Sheng has to do his best to protect the wind.


    The river also understood and smiled, "my asson, don''t worry, I don''t mean to blame Fengxi, I mean What can we do to promote their marriage, so that old Qin can enter the siege of marriage earlier, and become a greasy old man like us. "


    "Greasy old man, who? Are you? "


    "Otherwise?"


    "You are not." Hua Sheng covers his fingers to the mouth of the river and forbids him to turn black.


    Jiang Liu''s smile is deeper. "It doesn''t matter that I''m a common man, Muggle body, always want to grow old. Then I hope you, Mrs. Jiang, don''t despise me for being greasy. You can stay by my side, eat breakfast with me every day, and watch the sunset with me, OK?"


    "No, I''m looking for fresh meat to roam the world."


    "Oh, Mrs. Jiang, you are so bad at your studies that you can even annoy your husband."


    The river directly pours down the sweetheart on the opposite side, and then keeps tickling, making Huasheng laugh.

 Chapter 1631

    Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu live a sweet and sweet life in others. Although they know that the crisis has not yet been solved, they cherish every minute of being together with Jiang Liu.


    On the temple of the devil Kingdom


    the three magic guardians abdicated, and the nine guardians stood in a neat row in the middle of the temple.


    The man sitting on the golden palace is the beacon shadow of the third highness of the demon world.


    Half an hour ago, Fengying used a powerful spiritual force, which could not be called a spiritual force. It should be said that the power of gods and Demons sealed the border that was about to emerge.


    Although a lot of power has been expended, if we don''t do this, we are afraid that the devil kingdom will die and hurt countless people again.


    People often hear that there are no good people in the demon world, and they often fight against the gods of jiuchongtian.


    But few people know why they are against those beautiful gods?


    Who wouldn''t want a clean day? The devil of the world also has parents and children, not a cold stone.


    In fact, the two realms of gods and demons have already formed a Liangzi in ancient times.


    But it''s because the leader of the demon world lost in seizing the territory, so he can only come here.


    Most of the land in the demon world is still good, at least the scenery is beautiful.


    For example, the small mountain village where the highness Huotian and the Banshee''s wife live now has beautiful scenery, just like a paradise.


    But there are also disadvantages, that is, the loose mouth of three boundaries and six ways, which is here, also known as the forbidden area.


    At that time, the leader of the demon world sealed the cave with powerful magic force. Otherwise, once the cave was opened, it would be a living thing.


    Later, when the moon was cut off, there was basically nothing wrong.


    It''s like being afraid of cutting the moon. As long as it''s there, it never makes trouble.


    It was only after the moon had disappeared that it began to die.


    This time, if not for the timely return of the three princes, the nine Dharma protectors are not enough.


    "Thank you very much, your highness. If you didn''t come in time, I''m afraid it would have caused a major disaster."


    Jiutouniao bows to his highness Fengying.


    Then they bowed their hands and said, "thank you, your highness."


    "You are all from your own family. Why not be polite? Working for the devil kingdom is your own business. You don''t need to be polite."


    "Three Highnesses, please help our highness."


    The three lizards are in a bad temper. Without waiting for the big brother to open his mouth, he suddenly knelt down and asked his highness to make up his mind.


    Several other angry kicked him from behind.


    "What''s the matter with your highness?" Feng Ying asked lightly.


    Words, with that kind of unspeakable Buddhism and alienation, yes, the three lords of the demon world three kinds of character.


    Your highness is burning in the sky. He has a strong and upright character, a hot temper and a thunderous voice when talking.


    The second highness cuts the moon. His character is Yin, soft, cruel and hot. He is fond of killing. People are afraid of him, but he is extremely charming.


    There is a blue snowflake between the three Highness''s foreheads, wearing ice blue Python robe and sea blue purple gold crown, just like a noble son in the world.


    Even if it''s a woman like Starscream, she can''t help looking at it more now. It''s just a kind of visual enjoyment.


    "My third highness, my highness has been taken away, and has been taken into 72 dreamland But the 72 illusion is too big. One is that we can''t go in. The other is that we don''t know where to find it. Please make up your Highness for us. "


    "No, he''s such a tough guy. Who can have a book for him to be trapped in the 72 dreamland garbage place?" Feng Ying sneers.


    "Three highness, it''s made by HongJue''s mistress. She is the only one who can hurt our highness." Urge my mother-in-law to take a step forward and swear.

 Chapter 1632

    Red Jue? When hearing the name, Feng Ying even felt a bit trance and thought he had heard it wrong.


    How long has it been since I heard the name? A thousand years? Three thousand years?


    He himself was not sure, but he could not erase the impression of that woman. He was always in red, and there was a blooming red lotus between his forehead.


    It''s as if it''s for cutting the moon. Who didn''t know at that time?


    Your Highness''s favorite woman is miss HongJue?


    But later, that thing


    In a word, how many years has the moon lost its red Jue, and how many years has the moon been in pain.


    The love and hate of the moon is abnormal. It''s very different, but you have to admit that it''s really love.


    Perhaps the one who knows the most about moon cutting is his one milk compatriot''s brother?


    "HongJue? Are you sure you''re talking about HongJue His highness Feng Ying lowered his head, eyes of a pair of congealed ice cream, looked down at the ice hockey in his hands, and did not know when it would appear.


    Only the Pearl of the night is so big, playing wantonly in your hands. Again and again, as like as two peas,


    urged her mother-in-law to be humble and quickly explained, "it can not be said that the master of the red Jue is the embodiment of the reincarnation of the red Jue master, but the old man will not admit it. It is almost the same face. The most important thing is that our master went to the world for him and dressed up as a mortal to contact her repeatedly."


    After listening, Feng Ying raised his head and was slightly surprised.


    "Oh? Besides, it seems that we have missed a lot of good plays in these years. "


    "Your Highness, this is true."


    "How many of you didn''t do it? You top players, if you go out, you will be able to turn over the clouds and rain. Even those in the heaven dare not provoke you, and you can''t handle a mortal?"


    Yes, this is also the most curious place of Fengying.


    Nine headed birds are the biggest. Take a step forward and bow your hand. "To be honest, three highness, we did go, but you know that our highness cares about master HongJue very much. We are afraid that in case of failure, the mistress will have a long and short one. When his highness comes back, he will cut off our dog''s head."


    "What are you afraid of? You don''t have nine. Cut one, and there are eight left."


    Feng Ying made fun of it and made everyone else laugh. The atmosphere was not as tense as before.


    Jiutouniao also laughed, "Your Highness is joking. But we can''t help it. In fact, what they said just now is not the point. Just a master of HongJue is not enough for us to fear. After all, we can take it directly, but she is nearby..."


    "How is it?"


    "She got married in the world. Her husband and wife have a good relationship. Her Highness has tried many times, but it has not been destroyed. At first, we just thought that master HongJue was powerful and protected the mortal, so we thought that as long as we caught the man, we could threaten master HongJue. Later... "


    As soon as jiutouniao thought about it, he felt a little afraid.


    "Later, four of us went, but failed."


    "What?"


    Feng Ying thought he had heard wrong and asked again.


    "Your Highness, we did send out four people, but we failed. We didn''t invite that person." This is what Starscream said.


    Although Starscream is not possessed by three demons, it has good popularity and high prestige among the nine Dharma protectors.


    So what she said was very authoritative.


    Listen to red spider say so, Feng Ying smiled, suddenly feel more and more interesting.


    "It''s impossible, that mortal Not human? " Feng Ying asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1633

    Listen to the Feng Ying''s question. Several people look at me and see you. Their expressions are very embarrassed.


    Urging her mother-in-law to say, "three Highnesses, in fact, I''m ashamed. We don''t know the identity of that man But from my point of view, that person is just a mortal breath, and even has no spiritual power, but it is really not a celestial immortal. If those immortals incarnate, we can''t not recognize it But you say he''s a human being. He''s not one of us? This in itself is a very illogical thing... "


    The three lizards could not hold their breath. They were worried again. "You know the strength of the three of us, your highness. Although we are not the God of war in the three realms and the six ways, the power of the four of us together is impossible to say that we can defeat even if the emperor comes. But that mortal is so magical that we can''t touch him, and that terrible black cat. It''s terrible. "


    "Yes, there is something wrong with that black cat. It seems that it was brought up by Huasheng. It must not be a common thing. Although we didn''t do it very well, we think we must be careful." This is what Starscream said, they are not reckless people, so close analysis, there is a certain reason.


    "Hua Sheng?" Hearing the name, Feng Ying picked up her eyebrows again.


    "Huisan highness, Huasheng is the name of HongJue''s daughter now."


    "Oh, so it is. If you say that, it''s a good play."


    "Please make up your mind for us, so that we can know the hiding place of your Highness from the mouth of HongJue mistress This time, it''s thanks to the third highness. If the third highness is not here next time, aren''t we in trouble again? So Anyway, we need to meet our highness. " The three lizards are loyal to the moon. Since they were put under the gate, they have been dead hearted to their master and son.


    That kind of devotion is really to worship to the point of no, the three lizards themselves are tyrannical and perverse.


    Killing is like life. It has a bad reputation. When it comes to beheading the moon, it knows what the devil is.


    I used to think I was guilty. Now it seems It can only be said that the little see the big.


    Before the three lizards became demons, they were demons, but they were also famous in the demon world.


    The most brilliant battle was when one man killed thirty wolf demons. At that time, the wolf demons had entered the devil kingdom.


    The fighting power is all over the three lizards. Thirty wolves and Demons encircle the three lizards with the intention of devouring the demon pill and taking it for themselves.


    The last stop was also earth shaking.


    Three giant lizards tore thirty wolf demons into pieces.


    But I am also seriously injured and in danger.


    And the moon cutting appeared at this time. Just like the Savior, it used only a drop of resurrection water from the devil''s spring to resurrect the three lizards full of blood.


    He still remembered that the man with crescent in the middle of his forehead asked with a smile, "would you like to follow me?"


    The three lizards are all stupid. They nodded. At that time, they didn''t know that this man was the second highness of the demon world.


    However, legend has it that in the world of demons, those with symbols on their foreheads are all top dignitaries.


    He thought this was the son of that big family in the world of demons. Who knows? This is the future Lord of the world of demons


    The first murderer in three realms and six ways -- the moon.


    He has to live up to the title.


    The three lizards remember that the most vicious one was that they once ate the villagers of three villages because of hunger, with a population of 121.


    At that time, he thought he was the most heinous demon in the world.

 Chapter 1634

    Later, until his third year in the demon world, he overheard someone mentioning the deeds of his highness before the moon was cut.


    Just know, he once for a woman, big kill square.


    Three realms and six realms are all alive, Tu sang, and Shura hell is crying.


    That''s the real Massacre The real sense of slaughter.


    If not later


    Anyway, since then, the three lizards have worshipped their masters and vowed to be loyal.


    "I''ll go and find out about it first."


    Speaking, the beacon shadow is a dark blue light and shadow, disappeared in the golden Luan seat.


    The nine Dharma protectors are also you. I look at you. I look at you with a blindfold expression. I think that the three princes are really coming and going.


    These three brothers are really different in character.


    "Well, the third highness is amazing. It''s not the same as our highness at all." Feeling of the hedgehog.


    "Isn''t that bullshit? The nine sons of the dragon are different. Our highness is different from the three Highnesses. If they are the same, what''s the meaning? Not to mention the position of Lord of the demon world. " This is what the skeleton of death said.


    In fact, there is only one idea in everyone''s mind, that is to hope that his highness, the moon chopper, will come back safely as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, in such a big demon world, if there is no leader, there will be chaos sooner or later.


    After all, those in jiuchongtian are not fuel-efficient lamps.


    Late at night, at half past eleven, ten miles outside the spring villa,


    a blue light came, the beacon opened the sky and saw the whole villa directly.


    Jiangliu had fallen asleep because of work fatigue for a long time, and Huasheng was lying beside him with his eyes closed.


    However, just when the beacon shadow spied them, Hua Sheng suddenly opened his eyes.


    "It''s very startling and smart." Feng Ying smiles.


    Hua Sheng gets up slowly, his expression is a little uneasy.


    The beacon shadow is silent. He looks at Huasheng''s face carefully, even the dim light in his pupil


    At last, I sighed a little.


    "No wonder he said, it''s like, it''s like..."


    "Who''s out there?"


    Hua Sheng put on a white Cape, and in a flash of white light, he went outside the villa.


    It''s May. It''s not cold outside.


    It''s just that in the middle of the night, there are still some breezes, and there are very bright gardenias in the yard, which are fragrant and fragrant.


    "You can feel me."


    Hearing the voice, Hua Sheng was surprised again.


    She can feel any power, any


    But it''s strange that I can''t see where the voice comes from or where the man is.


    With the present Huasheng''s skill, it shouldn''t be like this.


    Even if it is Bai ran and Ming Yan, they will not escape her eyes.


    But this man But it''s powerful enough to hide its own breath and body. Only a little bit of weird air can penetrate out.


    It interferes with Huasheng''s geomagnetic field, which makes her wake up from her dream in the middle of the night.


    "Who are you and why don''t you show up?"


    "Why show up? Isn''t that more fun? "


    "What do you want to do?" Hua Sheng stared warily and looked around carefully.


    "The moon is sealed by you?"


    Hua Sheng didn''t answer, but she pursed her lips. She didn''t know what the purpose of the man was, or whether he was an enemy or a friend, so she was very careful.


    "You don''t have to be afraid. I won''t hurt you. I''m just curious It turned out that as like as two peas in the past, there would be a man who was exactly the same as her. No wonder he would go crazy. Ah. "


    "Who? Is it HongJue? " Hua Sheng''s tentative question.

 Chapter 1635

    As soon as Feng Ying wanted to answer, he felt that there was another force approaching slowly


    So he shook his head. "Well, I wanted to have a good chat with you. I''ll see you next time."


    After that, the mysterious power disappeared.


    Then came two familiar powers


    The next second, a black and a white, two unique men appear.


    "How come you are so late?"


    It''s a surprise to see Bai ran and Ming Yan, because they will not appear in such a peaceful and prosperous time.


    In the unwritten words of Fengxi, as long as the dead are dead, they will see the Pluto.


    Only when there are beautiful women can we see Bai ran.


    This is also true. The Pluto is in charge of the underworld and deals with the affairs of the dead. Although Bai Ran is a fairy, she is famous for her lust and likes to flirt with all kinds of fairies.


    Without any accident, the two will not come, let alone come together.


    "Are you ok?"


    Care is chaos. The Pluto can''t hold his breath. When did he talk so much before?


    Bai ran smiled and took a look at Ming Yan. "I''ll tell you, you don''t have to worry, old man. Our little girl is very skilled. How can she be easily taken away?"


    "What are you talking about? You know the person who just came here?"


    Hua Sheng is a wise man. Although the emperor of the underworld and Bai ran didn''t say it directly, they understood it as soon as they heard it.


    The Pluto is silent Maybe I don''t know how to speak.


    Bai Ran is not afraid of it. He just waved at his cuff. "You girl, you are so good at it. Don''t you see his real body?"


    Hua Sheng shakes his head. "He''s hiding. He must be an expert. It''s not so simple. But I can still feel his unique breath. Because inside and outside the spring breeze are all my geomagnetic breath. As long as the air field is in disorder, I will realize it, even if it''s just a little bit."


    Bai ran nodded approvingly, "yes, but he has some heart."


    "Don''t sell the lawsuit. Tell me. Who was that just now?"


    Hua Sheng hasn''t slept well recently. Online people only pay attention to her affair with Xie Dongyang.


    In fact, where is Huasheng thinking about Xie Dongyang? It''s a big event in his heart.


    First, Hua Qing is back. She must have an impure purpose. Who is behind her? What do you want to do?


    Secondly, Xie Dongyao is not a man, a ghost or a demon. What is that?


    Third, why didn''t the last Dharma protector who came to my house take away the river? Will he come later?


    Fourth, will the moon fall asleep at the bottom of the lake? Is there any change?


    Hua Sheng used to think that it was not a problem for him to cut the moon and sleep for a hundred years by himself.


    But now, where dare you be so confident?


    For the disappearance of the moon, the demon world is ready to move. Those people will not give up.


    When it really causes a war between gods and demons, isn''t she a sinner?


    Therefore, every night, after the river falls asleep, Huasheng will be very anxious and think a lot of things in his mind.


    But these things can''t be said, even if it is Fengxi, if you say it, Fengxi will fall into panic.


    Seeing that the recent life is more stable, Fengxi and qinwanyu are also expected to be married. How dare they mention this?


    "Old man, don''t you know that man well?"


    Bai ran finally gives the right to speak to Ming Yan.


    After hesitating for a long time, the emperor slowly said, "that''s the third highness of the demon world, the beacon shadow, the brother of the moon."

 Chapter 1636

    Although I have done enough psychological preparation, I was shocked when I heard the voice of Ming Yan.


    Hua Sheng subconsciously wants to step back a few steps. That kind of mood, if it is not a close person, is really incomprehensible.


    "Are you ok?"


    The Pluto wanted to stretch out his hand to help him, but he thought it was inappropriate to do so, so he just raised his hand and didn''t stretch it out.


    However, Bai ran doesn''t care. She takes Hua Sheng''s arm and holds her steady.


    "If you are tired, go to bed first. These things are not urgent. It will be the same tomorrow. It''s windy here."


    It''s hard for Bai ran to say such a gentle thing. She is always joking.


    Hua Sheng shakes his head and looks pale. "It doesn''t matter. You go on. Since you have come here, please sit down. I also have something to ask you."


    Later, the three entered the extra flower house built by Huasheng in the back garden of ten li spring breeze.


    Here are all transparent glass, all of which are the flowers that Huasheng likes. They have been carefully cared for.


    There is also a huge root carving tea table and a few round wooden benches.


    On the tea table there is a set of expensive teapots with purple sand, and a lotus shaped tea pet.


    This is the holy land of the world, especially in the corner, there is a delicate zither.


    "Good taste." This is what Bai ran said.


    The Pluto didn''t have the heart to see the flowers, just worried about Hua Sheng''s mood all the time.


    "Sit down."


    Later, Hua Sheng skillfully poured tea for the two.


    "I''ve heard that there are three masters in the world of demons. Although moon cutting is the future master of the world of demons, after all, it has not officially ascended the throne to seal the demons. So his brothers have a chance, right? Therefore, his brother should not be at peace with him. He will not be stupid enough to revenge, right? After all, his absence is of great benefit to those two. "


    There are too few memories of HongJue in Huasheng''s mind. The only few fragments are related to the moon cutting.


    So there is no important clue of the devil Kingdom, and it is also to reason according to the thinking of normal people.


    Bai ran held up the teacup and smiled, "it''s normal, but the real situation is a bit troublesome. As far as I know, although the three guys in the demon world are not in love with each other, they are definitely not killing each other. At least those two guys are unintentional. "


    "How could this happen?" Hua Sheng is surprised. This is not good news.


    The Pluto then said, "the news of the demon world is relatively closed outside. After all, after the war between the gods and demons, there has been no intersection in these years. But the old fox and I still know some clues. The great prince of the demon world burns the sky with great power. He has an axe to open the sky, which is powerful. However, it is said that many years ago, after falling in love with the banshee, they took the Banshee to live in seclusion in the world of demons and had children, but these have not been confirmed. The third prince, Fengying, has a rather unpredictable character. It is said that he likes powerful mountains and rivers. He often goes out to cross time and space and is also the master of the heartless devil kingdom. But one thing, his strength is not to be underestimated. "


    Hua Sheng nodded, "I know, brother of the moon chopper, how can I look down on That man But I almost let my husband go out of his wits and disappear in the three realms and six ways... "


    At this moment, Hua Sheng still hates the moon.


    If it had not been for her violent departure, she would have killed many people on the road of reincarnation. Where is the current river? I''m afraid that she would cry and break her heart


    The man who cut the moon makes people feel numb and scared.

 Chapter 1637

    "His sudden visit is not an idol. You must be careful."


    Pluto warns again


    Hua Sheng nodded.


    Bai ran said, "the beacon shadow is known as the magic of ice blue. I haven''t dealt with this product yet. When the gods and Demons fought, it was said that the first eighty-eight yuan generals on the throne of emperor jiuchongtian were all his defeated generals."


    "So powerful?" Hua Sheng is a little nervous.


    "Well, because his ice sealing technique is very powerful. By the way, it''s the opposite of your fire. He uses ice. It''s said that his big move is called ice soul in the snow field. He can directly use ice sealing technique to block people''s souls. What do you mean? It''s to pull your soul out in a flash Then he used the ice sealed magic to freeze them all into ice, which didn''t count. Then he took out the small hammer in his hand, eh? Just like this, when you knock like this, the ice will break and your soul will disappear. "


    Say, white dye still compared to delimit so.


    To be honest, his statement is very funny, but at this moment, Hua Sheng has no intention to laugh.


    Because she found that she had such a powerful enemy.


    "What layer can you use for your nine day holy fire?"


    The Pluto asked, he is not such a reckless person, rarely ask such Confidential things.


    But at present, there are no outsiders. Hua Sheng has opened a three person border. That is to say, no one will hear what she said.


    She opened her lips gently. "It''s not easy to say. Once on the road of reincarnation, I played for a long time, reaching the seventh level."


    "What about normal times?" Bai Ran is also worried.


    "Usually..."


    Hua Sheng spreads out his palm and slowly burns a little fire. The fire dances in her palm and the color changes gradually.


    In the end, it stays green.


    "The sixth level, the devil way." Bai ran almost immediately recognized it.


    Maybe because she has the blood of nine heavenly Xuannv, Bai Ran is so sensitive to this.


    Hua Sheng nodded. "It''s the sixth floor, but I don''t think the average person can carry it."


    "Ha, you can''t be carried by ordinary people, even by immortals. Our nine day family is powerful, and the goddess is the immortals of the outer sky. What''s more, they can''t compare these little shrimps in today''s nine heavy sky The spirit power of the goddess is pure, because the mind has no distractions and desires, so the spirit power is more powerful than anyone else''s, especially the holy fire, which is extracted from the pure species. It''s very deadly to burn anyone. "


    Bai ran finished, and the Pluto nodded in agreement.


    "Yes, he''s right. You don''t have to panic too much. Although Fengying is fierce, it won''t win without confronting you head-on He''s good at using ice, you''re good at using fire. It doesn''t have to be a situation to fight with. "


    "I''m not afraid. It doesn''t matter if I win or lose. It''s just..." At this point, Hua Sheng is ready to stop talking.


    "Are you worried about the river?" Although the emperor of the underworld is sad, he knows that this is the intention of Hua Sheng.


    Hua Sheng nodded shyly. She was really worried about the river.


    I can die, the river can not die, I can be scarred everywhere, but the river can not have a slightest slip.


    Love a person, in fact, that is so.


    "Che, you are so worried. Last time, you came to four Dharma protectors. Why can''t the river flow? Little girl I think it''s better for you to take advantage of the recent research. What''s your husband''s identity? How do I think he''s not right? "


    At the housewarming banquet that day, Bai ran also noticed. Later, two old fairies who drank wedding wine stopped the river and asked.


    All these have not escaped Bai Ran''s eyes. After all, it''s his territory.


    "What do you mean by that?" Hua Sheng stares at Bai ran.

 Chapter 1638

    Bai Ran is in a hurry when she sees Hua Sheng. She explains quickly.


    "Don''t worry with me, I didn''t mean to say that your husband is not good, and I didn''t doubt your husband. It''s a simple analysis. I''m sure you''re so smart that you don''t know the strangeness of it. "


    "Speak up." Hua Sheng looks at Bai ran and doesn''t know what it''s like.


    As long as it involves the river, it always makes her extremely sensitive and nervous.


    Before, Jiangliu joked that you are an inviolable God in front of others. Here, you are a little girl who needs to be protected, forever.


    In the heart of the river, women should be protected by men, especially their beloved wife.


    So no matter what his identity is, Hua Sheng will spend his whole life to protect.


    Bai ran and Ming Yan look at each other. Ming Yan begins, "I mean, the river may not be a human being."


    "And what do you think he is?" Hua Sheng asked calmly.


    Bai ran frowned slightly. "That''s the contradiction. You can say that he is a mortal. He can resist four Dharma protectors. It''s incredible. You say he''s not human? He has no spiritual power or breath other than human beings. Besides, last time, when Lingjia old man colluded with the man who cut the moon and killed him, he was really stripped of his body and soul. If you didn''t hang up on the road of reincarnation, he would be dead. "


    "So?" Hua Sheng continues.


    "So is it possible that the river could have been a human being in this life, but what is the origin of the previous life, or the previous life? Like reincarnation? " White dye has a sudden fantasy.


    Hua Sheng is silent. She didn''t have this idea before, but


    "I checked the past life and the present life of Jiangliu. I have the records of reincarnation here." Ming Yan answers.


    "My brother, you checked it, don''t you hurry up?" Bai Ran is very anxious to know what the river is.


    "Maybe you will be disappointed. I have checked the previous life, previous life and even the last decade of Jiangliu. It''s normal. It''s all human bodies. It''s reasonable. What''s the name? It''s recorded in what era. If you don''t believe it, you can read it yourself."


    Finish saying, Ming Yan takes out a small book from his bosom and puts it on the tea table.


    "I doubt you''re Virgo, old man." All of a sudden, Bai ran said something like this.


    Pluto:


    "Otherwise, how could you carry such dog blood with you But it''s OK. I like careful men. "


    "Go away." The Pluto didn''t like the playful and smiling character of Bai ran. He always felt that it would destroy the atmosphere.


    Hua Sheng didn''t make a sound all the time. Bai ran went to pick up the book and turned it over, then nodded slightly. "The old man has been very careful in his work, and surely there will be no mistake. It seems that I''m worried about it. A Sheng, please have a look."


    Hua Sheng shook his head. "In fact, I once saw the reincarnation of Jiangliu in Liuyun country. He was also a mortal more than 1000 years ago. If there are records in the reincarnation book, it seems that Jiangliu, like all ordinary people, has been reincarnated and reincarnated all these years. There is no exception."


    "Then why can we let the four Dharma protectors return empty handed?" White dye racked his brains and couldn''t figure it out.


    "Will it be the bitter meat plan of the devil kingdom? They do it on purpose, which makes us suspicious of the river? " Hua Sheng felt that if the river itself had no problems, then he could only find the reason from the devil kingdom.

 Chapter 1639

    As soon as the theory of Hua Sheng was exported, it was rejected by the Pluto.


    "I don''t agree with you."


    "Why?" Hua Sheng is slightly surprised and looks at the Pluto.


    "First of all, it''s true that you''re trapped in the 72 fairyland. The Dharma protector is very sincere to the moon chopping. It''s also a normal way to save people. Secondly, as far as I know, those in the demon world, including the moon chopping, are always simple and rough in their work. They will destroy your style if they take the initiative. They are not very able to use such a detour. What''s the use even if they let us doubt the river? There is no direct interest for them? It doesn''t make you and jiangliuxin hate each other, does it? "


    "That''s right. It seems that I didn''t think about it well." Hua Sheng sighed a little and fell into a dead end again.


    There seems to be no clue about it.


    "Is there anything on the river that those guys are afraid of? That makes sense What''s the magic weapon? " White dye''s mind is full of holes.


    Hua Sheng shakes his head. "Jiang Liu is the one beside me. I''m the only one who knows what''s on him. He can only frighten those demons outside by wearing the safety talisman and Exorcism I gave him. It''s useless for the high-level protection of the devil Kingdom, if it''s really useful. At the beginning, you and Ming Yan were not so passive, almost killed. "


    "It''s true that you can''t open any pot, you dead girl This matter is so suffocating. If it wasn''t for the old king Badan of the emperor of heaven, who wouldn''t let me do anything rashly, he should take my demon family, kill them, and give them a piece of the devil kingdom. "


    Bai ran, covering her face, always felt that the last time she was attacked by someone else, it lost his face.


    "Enough of you. Although you were relatively passive and lost many people, those in the demon world were not so good. What kind of revenge did you repay? When did you repay each other?" Hua Sheng knows that last time, Bai ran lost a lot. But on the surface, I didn''t know what I could do. I just saw the emperor''s attitude.


    As for the devil Kingdom, it''s also unlucky. It''s not easy to take it down. On the contrary, many brothers have died. We can only say that no one is the winner.


    "Let''s put the Jiangliu one in advance. I''ll ask other insiders if I have a chance." The Pluto couldn''t figure it out, so he didn''t plan to wander around the dead end.


    "Well, then go back. It''s getting late."


    Look outside, it''s almost dawn.


    "Ah Sheng, I''m afraid that Fengying won''t give up. It should come again. You should be careful. If there is anything wrong, please send it to us immediately."


    This is what Bai ran said. In the end, Pluto is embarrassed to care too much.


    Hua Sheng nodded.


    "Take care."


    Finally, Ming Yan said only two words, and Bai ran disappeared in the flower house.


    But Hua Sheng has no sleep at all. These things really need her to think about.


    In fact, Jiangliu''s identity is in doubt. It''s not this time. Xiaohei seems to have noticed something, but


    Everyone is a bit muddled, there is no way of thinking.


    It seems that it doesn''t make sense. Mingming river is looking at ordinary people who are not ordinary any more. Apart from their handsome appearance and huge wealth, there is really nothing special about them, but How can it always be different at the critical moment?


    Including the last time at Bai Ran''s party


    Hua Sheng once again fell into a deep thought. She leaned on her head with one hand and closed her eyes in the quiet Hua room.

 Chapter 1640

    River subconscious turn over a touch, found that there is no one around, immediately woke up.


    Then immediately open the door downstairs, until, in front of the flower house saw a picture of beauty before peace.


    What is beauty?


    It''s Hua Sheng who wears thin clothes and a white Cape at a distance not far from you.


    The long black hair is scattered on both sides. One jade hand is leaning on the head, and the other hand is naturally placed on the coffee table.


    She closed her eyes, but that look, or let people good is heart, more than usual to look at amazing on three points.


    The river can''t bear to disturb. When I look at her, I feel that I can''t express my satisfaction and happiness.


    Until, he couldn''t help but go to cover Hua Sheng''s clothes.


    She just woke up. "How did you wake up so early?"


    "I''m scared that you''re not here. I thought someone was so bold and stole my baby."


    Hua Sheng chuckled. "You know how to tease me. Don''t even stay here. Let''s go back. It''s still early. You can sleep again."


    With that, Hua Sheng got up and led the river out.


    "Ah Sheng, the matter of Qin, Wan and Yu..."


    "I''m on my mind. Don''t worry."


    "Well." Jiangliu is really good for his brother. He also feels that Qin, Wan and Yu are now alone. Although they still live together with Fengxi, they are still unmarried. They always feel that they lack something. Only with a wife can they have a family. Only with a child can they have a meaning of life.


    This is the only way for everyone to grow up on the road of life


    Nine heavy sky


    a wisp of gray smoke slowly poured in, and then slowly turned into a human shape.


    Is a man''s appearance, long is also very ordinary, the clothes on the body is also gray, looks also some shabby.


    The atmosphere reflected by purple and gold in the imperial study of the emperor of heaven is extremely out of line.


    "My Lord." The man fell on his knees.


    "Get up."


    "Thank you, my Lord."


    "How is it?"


    "Last night, Fengying, the third highness of the demon world, visited Shili Chunfeng, but did not appear to meet Huasheng."


    "Oh? Is the beacon shadow back? "


    "Yes."


    "Is he alone?"


    "Yes."


    "Go on." The emperor of heaven sat on the purple gold platform, holding a green pen, as if he was practicing calligraphy, and his eyes were not raised.


    Behind them are two pretty looking heavenly palace maids, who are using the palm fan gently.


    From time to time will come a wisp of fragrance.


    "Later, Lord Bai ran and Lord Styx also went. When his highness Fengying saw the two coming, he left without meeting."


    "What did they say?" The emperor asked without hesitation.


    "They said something about the devil kingdom. The most important thing is that Lord Pluto came with samsara Bo and said that he had checked the past life and the present life of the mortal named Jiangliu."


    "Oh? Let''s hear it. "


    Emperor Tian, it seems that he is also interested in river current.


    So he did not write all the calligraphy. He handed the jade pen to the maid behind him. He got up slightly and walked down the purple platform.


    The man also told the emperor the dialogue between Hua Sheng, Bai ran and Ming Yan.


    In order to verify the authenticity of the incident, he deliberately spread out his belly and exposed a smoky mirror, which seemed to be a video return visit to the emperor to re show the scene at that time.


    The emperor was quite satisfied, nodded, "well done."


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    "They don''t notice you, do they?"


    "No, but sometimes Hua Sheng will open some special barriers and block some information, so Not all the subordinates can hear it. "


    "No problem. It''s enough to hear by chance. Go down."


    "Yes."


    "By the way, call the inspector general." The emperor waved his hand and called the superintendent of the supervision department.


    Before the man entered the gate and waited for the kneeling ceremony, the emperor raised his hand to avoid it. Then he said, "check for me. The longer you can trace the reincarnation of the river, the better. It''s better to check from the source. All the suspicious clues are presented to me."

 Chapter 1641

    Jiangliu may never have thought that the emperor would check his identity, nor did Huasheng.


    of course, Hades white dye did not think, who knows, the emperor in the ten spring breeze quietly planted a liner.


    It is strange to say that the mist like thing is not a person, not a demon, not a God, not a ghost.


    he was only a steam cloud raised by the emperor when he was a teenager, and then absorbed the essence of heaven, earth and moon.


    So it''s a confidant of the emperor of heaven. The only function is to hide in anyone''s side and not let you find out.


    Not long ago, that is, after the invasion of the devil Kingdom, the emperor released the steam cloud and went down to the spring breeze of ten li.


    So, from time to time, it will send back some information to the emperor.


    As for why the emperor of heaven should monitor Huasheng, Bai ran and Ming Yan all know.


    That''s what he knows. This woman is the only heir of the pure blood of the Jiutian family in the three realms and six Taoism, and the only one who can use the Jiutian XuanHuo.


    Such a powerful threat, however, can''t be killed. If we can keep it, it''s really a disaster.


    Now I only hope that as the eighth Prince expected, I can let Huasheng hold back the moon.


    It''s enough to even use Hua Sheng''s relationship to let the Fengjia elders, who are gods like Pluto, bairan, Fengjia and fengqingcheng, help the heaven deal with the devil kingdom.


    Hua Sheng, a chess piece, is a sharp sword when it is used well. If it is not used well, it will backfire on itself. The emperor knows that, and the eighth Prince knows that.


    But now it''s only this situation. To be frank, even if someone is sent to assassinate Hua Sheng, it can''t be realized.


    After changing the body of Beihan ice jade, her spiritual power is obviously more abundant and pure than before.


    Many of the perception of the future, the intuition of the gas field, are much stronger than before, and are simply invincible.


    Feng Xi knows that Hua Sheng is never afraid of ghosts and spirits. She is afraid of people and people.


    People''s hearts are sometimes more terrible than ghosts. For example, Chuntao, Wu Nan and Now this Xie Dongyao.


    The next morning, after working in the river, Hua Sheng went straight to find Feng Xi.


    Maybe knowing that Hua Sheng came back, Qin Wanyu said that the company had run away for a long time and gave them time to talk.


    Wind Xi recently cut the demons and get rid of the devil''s busy exhaustion. Seeing Hua Sheng coming, she was super happy. "You came just in time. Let''s go. Accompany me to the great health care."


    "Big health care?" Hua Sheng is ashamed.


    "Ha, don''t be afraid. I won''t take you into the pit. I''ll go to the nearby beauty salon to make face and back. You don''t know that I''m so tired that I''m paralyzed recently Those fucking dog things are the same. I''ll give them to the president of any broken Association for no reason. If you have this position, you won''t sit at all. If you do it at the beginning, it''s out of control. I''m tired and have a dead dog now. "


    As Feng Xi said, he reached out and rubbed his shoulder. Hua Sheng smiled, "this little thing, what beauty salon should I go to? I''ll give you channels and collaterals..."


    Hua Sheng raised his finger, and the white light gathered. It was spectacular.


    "Stop, I don''t know who said that since I live in the world, I will be like a mortal Now you are not willing to do divination. You can give me some channels and collaterals. Since it''s a human, you can do something about a human. Let''s go to the beauty salon. "


    In the end, Fengxi did not use Huasheng to connect the meridians with Lingli, but dragged her to a luxurious beauty salon.


    After they were stripped, they were lying in a separate room surrounded by white bath towels and lit a lavender incense lamp. The atmosphere was good.


    "Wind..."


    "Well?"


    "When are you going to marry Qin Wanyu?" Hua Sheng asked in a low voice.

 Chapter 1642

    Hua Sheng rarely asks these questions because she doesn''t mind her own business and even good friends don''t easily involve privacy.


    So if you are so serious, give me a click.


    "Ah Sheng, who asked you to come?"


    "Qin, Wan and Yu found Jiangliu, and Jiangliu found me."


    "Depend on I knew it was him, the dead guy. I''ll call him now and scold him. Do I even need someone else to do something like marriage? " Say breeze Xi to pick up mobile phone not to hit a place.


    "You put the phone down and look at me."


    Wind Xi withered immediately. Put down your mobile phone and look at Hua Sheng.


    "If Qin Wanyu had any way, he would not give up his face to go to Jiangliu or me. I guess he has mentioned it many times, but you won''t give him the chance to talk. Now if you turn around and blame him for not saying it yourself, isn''t it not to hit yourself in the face and it doesn''t hurt? "


    "Well That''s right. "


    Hua Sheng''s words are well founded. Feng Xi is a little guilty, so naturally he dare not speak.


    "If you don''t want to be together, you shouldn''t forgive for the last time. If you forgive me, you shouldn''t keep procrastinating and don''t give people a saying. "


    "You are right. I know all the truth, right I''m afraid... "


    Mention this, wind Xi tangles again.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "You know what I''m afraid of. I''m a family born with a halo and a mission. I don''t want to be so great. But what can I do? My mother is the wind family. My grandfather is great. My aunt is so great. I must be great whether I want to or not. "


    "And what else?"


    "I won''t tell you more about children. You know our wind family''s bullshit rules. Once a woman is pregnant, she will lose all her mental power. How many ghosts and monsters have we dealt with in these years? When people get revenge, what should I do? Like last time, it''s up to you to save it? "


    "I can protect you. During your pregnancy, I can protect you." Hua Sheng knows that Fengxi also likes children. The last lost child made Fengxi sad for a long time. For several years, as long as you mention that child and follow Fengxi in the underworld, Fengxi will break down and cry.


    Any woman, as long as she becomes a mother, will become sensitive and vulnerable


    The wind is strong, it''s also human, it''s also an ordinary woman. She won''t want to experience a second tragedy in this life.


    "A Sheng, you can protect my whole pregnancy. What about after the baby is born? Can you protect our family of three for life? "


    Hua Sheng is silent


    Yes, she can''t. She can''t promise to protect others all her life except river. After all, it''s impossible to be together all the time.


    "You may say that when I give birth to a child, my mana will be restored, but I also have my own task. I will continue to play a part in the task. There will be less time to accompany the child. If one day I neglect, I will be captured by the monster Shall I live? "


    "Then you''re not going to get married?"


    "Yes, but I didn''t know when to get married. Maybe I just got married and didn''t have children?" The wind bites its lips and ponders.


    "Isn''t it cruel?" Hua Sheng hasn''t been pregnant for many years, so she can feel the mood of not having children. They all like children. They don''t want to. They dare not.


    There are too many enemies in the dark. If something happens to the child, I''m afraid I''ll be upset all my life.

 Chapter 1643

    "Well, I''ll think about it again."


    Fengxi is in a very tangled process. There is no doubt that she loves Qin, Wan and Yu. She also wants to have a home, and she wants to be a mother.


    Just Strength is not allowed.


    She doesn''t want to repeat the tragedy of that year. It''s unrealistic to rely on a Sheng to protect herself and her children for the rest of their lives. After all, they have their own days.


    So, the current situation is not that Fengxi doesn''t want to get married, but that she hasn''t found the right opportunity.


    "Have you contacted fengqingcheng recently?"


    Hua Sheng suddenly thought of fengqingcheng. Last time, he replaced Beihan ice jade by himself. Thanks to her help, I haven''t thanked her very much.


    "Don''t mention her. I have a headache." The wind holds the forehead.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Don''t talk about me, even if my grandfather saw her in the underworld, she would not take the initiative to say hello. In fact, my ancestor, Feng Qingcheng, was very cold, although he had a good heart. I doubt Was that year by white dye that color fox to be angry


    "Do not exclude this possibility." Hua Sheng smiles.


    "What''s the matter with her? Is it uncomfortable?" Feng Xi is a little nervous. I''m afraid that Hua Sheng has some problems because of his nonsense.


    "Nothing, just want to thank her face to face."


    "Ha ha, don''t mention it. It''s all our laofeng family."


    "Well, if you have a chance to ask her out for me, I''ll thank her in person and send her a present later."


    "Send antiques? She shouldn''t have wanted it. "


    Feng Xi knows that a Sheng, a local tyrant, is a priceless antique, but not everyone likes it.


    Fengqing city has been sealed as a God. How can the most supreme mage of Fengjia like the existence of God and like the gifts of mortals?


    Hua Sheng smiled and didn''t say much. Some words, I''d better see feng Qingcheng.


    After understanding Fengxi''s feelings, Hua Sheng did not ask about Qin, Wan and Yu, but talked with her first. When


    is doing facial care, it may be because the beautician technique is better and a mask is applied on the face.


    The shoulder is gently pressed by the beautician. In this state of extreme relaxation, Hua Sheng goes into a shallow sleep. Yes, it''s a shallow sleep.


    Seeing Hua Sheng asleep, Feng Xi just takes out her mobile phone and brushes the news, watching the gossip.


    All of a sudden, a sharp cell phone ring, she herself are scared, but also the side of shallow sleep Hua Sheng wake up.


    "Hello?"


    "Well, I see."


    Hung up the phone, wind Xi''s face heavy.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Sheng asked her sideways.


    Feng Xi takes a look at their beautician. "You go out for a while, and I''ll talk to my friend about some private matters at home."


    The two beauticians also left knowingly, and there were only two of them in the room at once.


    Feng Xi immediately turns over and puts on clothes. "A Sheng, Bai Hao asked me to go there. There was something wrong at the scene of a case."


    "Is it serious?"


    "What do you say? Vampires, you know? "


    Hua Sheng is slightly stunned. She seems to understand something. She turns over and gets out of bed. "I''ll go with you."


    "Good."


    Feng Xi nods and Hua Sheng follows. Feng Xi is more confident. In fact, Bai Hao hasn''t found any contact in private in recent years.


    Because they are all friends and familiar with each other, so many things, which cannot be explained scientifically, will make the wind come out.


    Then Bai Hao normally wrote a report to the leader and handed it in. It was the best of both worlds. No one interfered in his field more.


    Just now How many days is Jiangcheng peaceful? Why is it starting again?

 Chapter 1644

    When Fengxi and Huasheng drove there, they were cordoned off. Because the place was remote, there were no onlookers. They were all Bai Hao''s people.


    "Five younger sister, you are here too."


    Seeing Hua Sheng, Bai Hao seems to have a deeper heart.


    Hua Sheng nodded, and Feng Xi began, "how many people have died?"


    "Three."


    "Are the bodies there?"


    "Well, it was found in one place by an environmental sanitation worker this morning. Just behind a garbage point, it was covered by a lot of garbage, but the body was well preserved, without any trace of damage. "


    "Is the autopsy report out?"


    "No, it''s not important. It''s just a process. What''s important is that my forensic friend has come to see it. It''s because she has seen it and told me the real cause of death. I just feel strange. I''ll call you right away." In the past few years, Bai Hao has become more and more mature. He is no longer a young man who gambles with Hualin.


    It''s no longer that stupid young man who used to scold the Chinese family for being low minded. He has a leadership style and the most important thing is careful and stable.


    "Let me show you in first."


    Bai Hao took the initiative to take Huasheng and Fengxi into the cordon, and saw the three bodies lying on the ground. They were all women, and their clothes were somewhat exposed.


    If you look at the corpse, it''s fresh. There is no trace of decay. It must have just happened.


    When Fengxi squatted down to check carefully, Bai Hao said to Huasheng, "my forensic friend was scared because she told me that these three women were all drained and died of blood. There was not a drop left. There were two teeth marks on their necks. Because my friend is an atheist, she believes that either the murderer is a psychopath who imitates the vampire''s method and confuses the public. Or there are some ferocious creatures near Jiangcheng that can suck blood and attack people. "


    "What do you say about the wind?" Hua Sheng has been checking the wind for a while.


    "I''ve collected their hair, and I''m going to do a channeling at night and ask what''s going on."


    "This one will do." Bai Hao agreed.


    Maybe he didn''t believe it. He didn''t believe anything before. Everything was scientific explanation.


    After witnessing so many things, I have to believe and know how much care the existence of Huasheng has brought to the Chinese family.


    If it wasn''t for Hua Sheng, there might not be Hua Lin or their son. At this point, Bai Hao deeply remembers Hua Sheng''s great kindness.


    "Let''s go first. We''ll let you know if we have any news."


    I don''t want to waste time either. After collecting my hair, Fengxi leaves.


    Before getting on the bus, Feng Xi turned to look at Bai Hao. "I asked her to give you the amulet. Do you still have it?"


    "Well, always."


    "Good." Hearing this, Hua Sheng was relieved to get on the bus.


    Because of his identity, Bai Hao will encounter more risks than ordinary people, so in order to avoid tragedy, Hua Sheng basically has that kind of peace token with his friends.


    Of course, although their rivers are so powerful, ordinary dirty things can''t get close to them.


    "Ah Sheng, I want to tell you that my grandfather has never seen any vampires since he was a child. But zombies have bitten people and seen Do you think there are vampires? "


    "What do you say?" Hua Sheng asked.


    "Ha, who knows? Go back to ask those three souls in the evening, and the truth will come out."


    Wind Xi a foot accelerator, the car suddenly rushed out, fast driving in the city on the high-speed.

 Chapter 1645

    Jiangcheng, at 12:10 p.m., Hua Qing suddenly woke up in the middle of the night, feeling the cold back of his neck. He didn''t know where the inexplicable fear came from.


    Suddenly, a dark shadow flashed by the window, and she immediately sat up, alert, "who is it?"


    Without any response, Hua Qing walked by with courage and lifted the white screen.


    She didn''t know when the window was open. She confirmed that she had never had the habit of opening the window to sleep.


    This is a high-rise building. It''s windy at night. If you open the window to sleep, you''ll catch cold easily.


    So she was more scared, and then she stepped back carefully.


    All of a sudden, it seems that something has been hit.


    Hua Qing looks back suddenly, and her face turns pale.


    "Long time no see."


    "Dekas Your excellency What''s the matter? "


    "I heard that after you returned to your hometown, you lived a very comfortable life and seemed to forget your responsibilities, didn''t you?"


    Man with black leather gloves, a finger gently raised Hua Qing chin.


    Looking through the moonlight, the man''s eyes are surrounded by black bruises, and the black blood vessels and tendons burst up.


    It''s not a normal face at all. It''s even worse than a corpse.


    "Yes Sorry, it really needs time, please give me some time, she really She is so smart that I dare not act rashly. I am afraid to expose my identity. Please give me some time. "


    "Is that true? Or do you think about your sisters and can''t bear to start? " The man''s sharp smile, the standard English makes people feel that there is a very serious sense of violation.


    "It''s true. How dare I deceive you? Please believe me."


    Hua Qing shuddered. She was so scared.


    Her children used to want to live a long life, a long life, a hundred years, but she knew it was too hard for her.


    Wu Nan died a few years ago, but before he died, he left a great hidden danger.


    That is to say, in order to deal with Hua Sheng, Wu Nan has been looking for additional forces. This person is one of them. But before he can deal with it, Wu Nan dies.


    However, Wu Nan''s death is not the end. These people did not value the stinking dollars when they cooperated with Wu Nan.


    What they want is the most powerful existence. What they want is a strong serum to replenish themselves.


    At first, Hua Qing cheated Hua Lin to go to the wild, but was killed by a black cat who had kept pets for a long time.


    So, up to now, Hua Qing has not made any substantial contribution to these people, which is a little bit indescribable.


    "Tut tut I hope what you said is true. "


    Finish saying, the man releases a hand, Hua Qing almost paralyzed in the ground.


    The next second, the man a flash, to the bedside, and then gently sitting.


    Touch the child''s head gently with his black gloved hand.


    "Your son is becoming more and more lovely."


    Hua Qing''s eyes widened and her lips trembled. She couldn''t describe anything with words.


    "Please, my Lord, don''t hurt my child. I will do anything."


    For the sake of children, women like Hua Qing also have terrible times.


    People''s hearts are full of flesh. This child has been around Huaqing for several years. Who can bear to watch his tragic death?


    "Don''t worry, I won''t touch him easily, as long as you are obedient."


    "I am obedient, I am obedient." Hua Qing can''t help crying. She''s scared. She sometimes regrets why she didn''t die.


    It''s over when I''m dead. It''s really like this. It''s a retribution

 Chapter 1646

    Ten li spring breeze


    Huasheng and Jiangliu are ready to sleep. I hear ginkgo say the wind is coming.


    Both husband and wife went downstairs to have a look. Fengxi touched the tip of their nose and felt guilty on one face. "Cough, it''s not good for me to disturb the world of you two, but I do have something urgent to talk to assheng."


    "Qin, Wan and Yu are really cowards."


    Of course, Jiangliu is joking. The implication is that it''s so late that you can come out and get out of bed?


    Wind Xi is thick cheeky, smiled, hurriedly gave Hua Sheng a look.


    "Do you want to listen together?" Hua Sheng is holding the hand of the river and doesn''t want to hide it.


    "No, you two can talk. I''ll go and read."


    The river touched the head of Huasheng and gave him gentle comfort, so he left wisely.


    Ginkgo also and small object telephone porridge, into the bedroom refused to come out.


    Hua Sheng and Feng Xi are sitting on the sofa in the living room. Xiao Hei doesn''t know when he will come. He lies under the sofa, squinting his eyes, and doesn''t know if he is asleep.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The clue is broken." Whispered the wind.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I went back to use the three of them''s scalp to start a soul summoning skill, but it failed."


    "Where''s the soul? Have you been taken away by the messenger? Then I''ll talk to Ming Yan. "


    Hua Sheng thought that it was the keeper who took away the soul, so Feng Xi couldn''t summon the soul for questioning.


    Fengxi shook his head. "At first, I thought it was, and I asked my family Qingfeng to send word to Lord Styx. I hope he can lend me people for use. I''ll let them go back when I ask. Later I learned that the souls of the three were not in the underworld, and that the messenger was looking for them. "


    "Lost soul?" Hua Sheng frowns slightly.


    It''s a very bad feeling. Why?


    Because at the beginning, when he used Xie Dongyang to divert the tiger from the mountain by cutting the moon and colluding with Ling Jiuzhou, Hua Sheng thought that the soul of the river was in the underworld, so he didn''t rush to save people. He saved Xie Dongyang first.


    But when I went to catch up, I found that the soul of the river was not in the underworld.


    All things in the normal world, dare not be animals or human beings, are managed by the underworld after death, and then follow-up is arranged according to what they did before they died.


    If you do more evil, you will go to hell and suffer. If you have a good heart, you will be reincarnated.


    What scares me most is that this kind of soul is missing, either robbed or directly destroyed.


    However, looking at the state of the corpse, it''s not like the soul has been destroyed, but there is still a trace of breath.


    But now it''s gone. It''s really evil.


    "Have you asked your people to look for it?"


    "Yes, I have, but I haven''t heard from you at all, so I think there''s something wrong with it. I want to discuss it with you."


    Hua Sheng bowed his head and thought for a long time.


    "Hair, have you brought it?"


    "Well, here it is."


    Fengxi reached into her arms, wrapped the hair of the three dead people in a piece of yellow paper, carefully took it out and opened it.


    At this time, Xiaohei also lazily opened his eyes and looked, just like watching the bustle.


    Hua Sheng reaches out and injects the holy power into the three hairs, which immediately emits a long white light.


    She closed her eyes and felt something seriously.


    For a long time, I opened my eyes.


    "How is it? What''s your perception? What''s the clue? "


    When the Feng family''s secret art has been unable to solve, Hua Sheng will inject powerful spiritual power to perceive all the memories of this object.


    Hua Sheng''s face was a little pale. Obviously, he saw something bloody.


    "Their souls have been swallowed."


    "What?" When the wind came, the neck stretched out and almost screamed.

 Chapter 1647

    Fengxi and Huasheng are in the spring breeze of ten li, when they seriously discuss the countermeasures because the clues are broken.


    Qin Wanyu and Gao he are drinking outside. He came out with the wind.


    But I don''t want to stay in the spring breeze for ten li. I''m afraid that the river will fall, so I went out to find Gao He.


    Originally also called Wang Junxian, but Wang Junxian refused to come out.


    Since Hua Zhi became pregnant, Wang Junxian has been on the front line of two points. Many businesses have been pushed, and he will accompany his wife wholeheartedly, which is called a full-time good husband.


    Jiangcheng, a newly opened bar


    the harsh music and rhythm are coming, beating your heart once and for all.


    Under the bright lights, those young people are desperately releasing themselves, all kinds of shaking their heads, all kinds of crazy, all kinds of dancing.


    Inside the bag, Qin Wanyu was wearing a dark gray shirt, arm in arm cuff, leaning on the sofa, holding a glass of whiskey.


    Gao he is holding the phone, and ginkgo is you and me.


    "Honey, don''t think of me like that. I''m not that kind of person. I''m just here to accompany brother Wanyu. Ha ha, we are together. It''s OK. I''ll record a video for you to see where there is a little sister who accompanies wine."


    Voice just fell, a few beauties came, waist thin long legs, silicone face.


    "Handsome man, can we sit down and have a drink?"


    "No way." Qin, Wan and Yu refused simply.


    Gao he is also impatient. "Hurry up, walk away. You are blocking my sight. I need to see a singer."


    At this time, Qin Wanyu looked at the bar not far away.


    There, do not know when more than a foreign man, thick eyebrows, deep eyes.


    His facial features are very three-dimensional, mainly exquisite. He is wearing a black leather jacket with a silver ring.


    Holding the glass in his hand, he seemed to smile.


    At this time, a woman took the initiative to join in, which seemed to be a chat line


    Before long, the woman followed the foreign man.


    "What are you looking at?" Gao he thought it strange, so he joined in to watch the activity.


    "Look over there..." Qin, Wan and Yu hold the glass and point to the door.


    Gao he said with a smile, "it''s normal that you''re behind. Many foreigners come to visit our Jiangcheng every year. These little girls, they all worship foreign countries and flirt with foreign countries. They all think that these foreigners are noble. I''m bah, but they can''t go abroad. If Prince Harry is like that, will they be asked?"


    In fact, it''s not uncommon for domestic girls to stick to foreigners, but Qin, Wan and Yu are pretty good at seeing people.


    He always felt that the foreigner, who was so excellent, so young and gentle in appearance, always seemed to hide something.


    But after all, it''s not Fengxi or Huasheng. It doesn''t have that keen intuition and psychic power.


    So Qin, Wan and Yu were just a little episode until the next morning.


    He had breakfast with Fengxi, and a brief message was interrupted on TV, which Qin Wanyu noticed.


    "Our news, the latest report, at 5:12 this morning, the sanitation workers found a female corpse near the garbage point outside the rubber factory in the western suburbs. Because the registered permanent residence is not a local person, now they are looking for a family member on TV. If you know this person, please contact the family member of the deceased and the relevant departments. We will continue to follow up the report next step."


    When the camera glanced at it, Qin Wanyu suddenly looked stupid.


    "Is it her?"


    "You know a lot of women." Feng Xi is a little jealous. Looking at the pictures of women on TV, they look good.


    Qin Wanyu looked at the wind and said, "Xi Xi, I may, maybe Almost. I know Who is the murderer. "

 Chapter 1648

    "How do you know? Don''t talk nonsense. It''s a matter of life. "


    The wind scared the chopsticks to the ground, staring at Qin Wanyu.


    Because what she thought was, did Qin Wanyu see his friend do something illegal, and then he didn''t report it?


    After all, Qin, Wan and Yu can''t do such a cruel thing. I''ve heard a lot of psychological distortions of the second generation of the rich before, and they will play with something too hot.


    "No, I mean, I might be an eyewitness. I met this woman at the bar last night, and she followed a foreigner."


    "Foreigner, do you remember what it looks like?"


    "Well, because I''m so handsome, I''ve looked at it a little bit more. It looks like Chris Evans."


    "The beauty team?" Wind Xi''s mouth widened in surprise.


    "There is no handsome team, but it''s really excellent. You know, I never look at a man more, but I noticed him last night. The woman left with him last night. There must be a pornographic trade. Today, something happened. The murderer must be the man."


    "OK, wait for me. I''ll call Bai Hao and ask him to adjust the monitoring. Now there are cameras in the streets and alleys. If it''s true, this man can''t escape the French Open."


    The wind speed is also fast. After informing Bai Hao, Bai Hao immediately let the relevant personnel pass by.


    It turned out to be a surprise. Fengxi hung up the phone and looked solemn.


    "Is the surveillance video damaged? In general, this is the way in movies. I rely on It''s not a super freak killer, is it? It would be terrifying if there were premeditated people who came to harm our people. "


    At the thought of last night''s foreign men, there seemed to be something behind the gentleness. Qin Wanyu felt his scalp numb.


    "The surveillance was not compromised."


    "Ah? Where is the murderer now? " Qin, Wan and Yu asked anxiously.


    "No murderer."


    "What do you mean?"


    Seeing the wind, I also said that there was a fog in the clouds. Qin, Wan and Yu were also a little confused and could not understand.


    "In the surveillance video, only the woman was photographed, but not the man you said."


    After saying this, Qin Wanyu jumped to one side directly. "How can it be? Don''t you scare me, are there ghosts?"


    "I don''t think it''s as simple as ghosts..."


    "I depend on You''re not kidding, are you Although Qin, Wan and Yu are big men, they also know that there are other creatures in the world.


    "Do you think I''m the one who likes to make fun of people''s lives?"


    "But I still think it''s weird What now? "


    "Don''t worry. I''ll go to find asson. You don''t need to go out after dark these days. You don''t need to leave our house. You don''t need to go out for a drink. Stay here."


    Before the wind left, she gave orders.


    In fact, it''s also for his good. The Feng family''s border is very good. There are many magical devices and spells.


    There won''t be ghosts and monsters who are so stupid that they will take the initiative to collide with each other. It''s not enough to live.


    Qin Wanyu was also obedient. He believed that Feng Xi said that the situation was very serious.


    Do you think there are some creepy creatures?


    When Fengxi went to Huasheng to continue to study this matter, the tragedy happened again in Jiangcheng. Moreover, the victims were seven, enough to shock the whole city.


    In order to avoid panic, the information has been blocked and is not intended to be released to the public.


    "What to do, leader? If we die like this, our work will not be guaranteed." A small minion said to Bai Hao.


    Bai Hao is in the waist. He only feels his chest is stuffy. That''s seven lives.

 Chapter 1649

    Bai Hao only felt that his breathing was very difficult. How long had he not been so depressed.


    These are all living human lives. All the dead are women.


    "Is it the same way to die?"


    "Yes, it''s the same. It''s the same as the three corpses before and the single corpse."


    "Well, I see."


    Bai Hao can''t help it. Since he knows it''s all made by supernatural creatures, he must not let his hands go down and risk his life.


    Can only call a Sheng again, "five younger sister, I know it''s a bit rash to call you at this time, but I can''t help it. It''s a small matter that I don''t have a job if I die like this. How many innocent people will be lost in Jiangcheng? Can you help me?"


    "I don''t want to stop. It''s not dark yet. There are too many pedestrians on the road. I can''t help it."


    "I can''t think about it, five younger sister, please."


    "I know."


    Hua Sheng never talks big. Bai Hao didn''t come here before. She would come forward. This time, how could she not care?


    Just Hua Sheng always thinks that this is not so simple.


    "A Sheng, do we start to act after midnight?" Asked the wind.


    "Well, I don''t think it''s as easy as we think. They seem to be prepared."


    "Come prepared for what? Is it against us? "


    Hua Sheng shook his head. "It''s hard to say. Now everything is unknown. In a word, be careful."


    "Well."


    Jiangliu, head office of Jiangjia group, is in a hurry to meet customers, so he plans to drive by himself. He goes directly from the top floor to the underground second basement parking lot.


    Then he walked towards a black Porsche paramela, but after two steps, he felt that something was following behind him.


    The river frowned slightly and looked back.


    But there is no one. This is the special parking space for the high-level of the group. The area is not very large and there are not too many cars.


    From this side, you can basically look at the other side at a glance, so the river stood in place, looked around, and there was no suspicious person.


    He just turned around, just as he turned around.


    A pale hand stretched out behind him, just about to touch his back neck.


    All of a sudden, he was stopped by something, but he didn''t know it all the time. He got on the car directly, started it, and drove away.


    It wasn''t until his car went out that the two black figures in the underground parking lot appeared.


    That kind of feeling is like the past black-and-white TV series, suddenly snowflakes, suddenly two people came out.


    "What did you stop me for? I almost got it?" The man was a little angry.


    "Fool, have you forgotten what the adults said? Don''t touch the river. "


    "But doesn''t the master want that woman''s blood? After catching this man, the woman must be obedient. Do you really believe in that stupid and deadly human? "


    "This is not something we can solve, but I advise you to obey the law of the moon."


    "Hum."


    One of the men shook off the man''s hand behind him and ran outside, disappearing into the underground parking lot in a few steps, which was not the speed that human beings should have at all.


    But for this sudden episode, the river does not know.


    In the evening, at 7:40 p.m.


    Huasheng and Fengxi drove directly up the ring expressway, heading for the largest and only church in the whole river city in the northwest corner.


    "Are you sure it''s there?"


    "Well, yes." Hua Sheng responds gently. She looks at the whole city with her heavenly eyes, and directly sees the strange and dirty air gathering in the sky of this church.

 Chapter 1650

    When Hua Sheng and the wind came, the church door opened by itself.


    In fact, it is an abandoned church that has been abandoned for a long time, because the local people are not so interested in Christian culture.


    So it''s been preached for a long time, and it hasn''t been preached yet. The believers of three, three, two and two are not enough to support such a large expenditure of a church.


    Slowly, the priest ran away, the nun left, and people gradually forgot here.


    It''s not too late. Fortunately, it''s a suburb, but there are few people around.


    With a wave of Hua Sheng''s cuff, he used a trick to hide the church from them and disappear into the eyes of passers-by a and B of the nearby king.


    "Look, the door is open. It''s obvious that we are here." The wind sneers.


    Hua Sheng did not speak, but looked up at the sky.


    "It''s a trap indeed. Ah Sheng, wait here. I''ll go in and explore the way."


    Wind Xi just wanted to go in, but was pulled by Hua Sheng.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Go in together."


    Because you are not sure, you dare not let Fengxi take risks, because you don''t know what strength the other party is and whether Fengxi can deal with it.


    After all, I am immortal, but I am still human.


    When they went in together, there was a dim light in the open church.


    "Are all sneaky turtles? If you have the ability, come out and do it. "


    The wind can''t hold down the anger. When I think of so many dead people, I want to go mad.


    However, there was no response.


    "It''s not going to be a diversion, is it?" I''m afraid that some innocent people will die.


    She pointed to the sky, but there was no light on it, it was just a black one.


    Fengxi is going to have a good look. Everything will slowly fall down from the ceiling along the light.


    After seeing clearly, their expressions changed a little.


    Because that''s a total of eleven people, and they''re no strangers. These eleven people are all the dead who were killed before.


    It is clear that they should still be at the forensic, after all, there is no answer to this matter.


    But why are they all here?


    And it''s hanging, all hanging, neat.


    "Be careful..."


    Hua Sheng said as he pushed the wind away, and the wind came back from his surprise.


    It turned out that the bodies had not known when they were alive. They all moved.


    And each of them came towards them with great speed, full of black gas burning in the air.


    Fengxi and Huasheng dare not love each other, although they know that they will not be big bosses.


    In a short time, the two men solved the dozens of corpses, all lying on the ground horizontally and vertically.


    "Fuck, what is this? It''s like those living dead people in those days." The wind thinks of those who have been enchanted.


    Wind Xi hates curiosity. Squat down and touch the bodies.


    "Don''t touch them."


    "Ah?"


    "Toxic."


    "It''s poisonous. What''s the age of playing this with me?" Wind Xi a Leng, hurry to tighten back, and then immediately get up.


    "Is this the end?" Feng Xi thought that the battle seemed to be over.


    "Don''t worry, what should have come hasn''t come yet." Hua Sheng is very patient.


    "And?" The wind looked around curiously, just as the voice fell, two black figures slowly fell behind them.


    Wind Xi and Hua Sheng look back, and there are two more figures behind them.


    That is to say, at this moment, there are four black shadows around them, and the distance is less than three meters.

 Chapter 1651

    Hua Sheng looks at the people in black before and after. She has never noticed that before.


    It''s strange, but it''s definitely a smell of evil, because it''s a kind of feeling with the breath of the devil Kingdom and the breath of death in the underworld, but there''s also a kind of faint rotten smell on their bodies, just like the smell of the corpse soaked for many years and mixed with formalin.


    "What the hell?" The wind makes me startled.


    Because the guy in front of us is physical, which means it''s not a ghost.


    Looks have been unable to distinguish, but in terms of body shape, it should be foreigners, because they are all about 1.9 meters tall, men.


    faces the same pale palate on every face, especially the dark circles. It is so thick that it is so appalling.


    Their lips are also purple. Their clothes are strange. They are actually the priest''s robes that church priests like to wear.


    "Our host said, please Miss Hua Sheng and Miss Feng Xi stay for dinner." One of them spoke in a dead tone.


    "no, I''m not familiar with you, I don''t eat anymore. Yes, what brand of eyeliner is it? It''s good. It''s very quick to wear makeup." Feng Xi still has the heart to tease, which means that he didn''t take the present several seriously at all, but Hua Sheng didn''t talk all the time.


    Maybe the wind Xi''s naughty, let those people a little surprised, they Zheng for a while.


    Then he said, "the host invites you to dinner. You must stay."


    "What if we don''t?" Wind Xi hands around the chest, from small to large, most afraid of who with her forced.


    The four silly big ones in front of me really can''t pretend. That sense of superiority makes the wind want to beat people.


    "Whether you like it or not, you can''t get out. The door is closed."


    "Don''t be so blind and confident. Do you know the rules or not? Do you know that we have an old saying here? A strong dragon can''t beat a local snake. No matter where you come from, you must worship the mountain head here. Do you know? It''s the dragon that makes the plate for me, and the tiger that makes me lie down. "


    "Society." Hua Sheng almost laughs. In a low voice.


    Fengxi is really very social, and the social atmosphere is very strong. Say she is a little sister, much more powerful than a little sister.


    She said she was the eldest sister. She never bullied people or charged protection fees. She often paid for beheading demons and demons.


    Those people obviously don''t understand such profound culture and language, so they don''t want to make way.


    "In fact, if you let us go, we won''t go. Before we go, at least we need to solve you first. So I want to ask, did your master mourn for you before sending you out?"


    Feng Xi thinks these guys can''t have heavy black eyes. They are stupid and stupid. They just look stupid, so they flirt with each other.


    The wind Xi also deliberately went forward a step, suddenly the one in front of her was a little angry, reaching for the pale hand to stop it.


    "I heard that you are afraid of the cross. It seems that this is a false statement today. It is a provocation to meet us in Rio Church It''s all right. Let''s give you a delicious candy to taste. "


    Fengxi put her hand into the Baibao bag, and then, with the power of thunder, she talked about the little round master, and put it directly into the mouth of the man in front of her.


    And then he''s hard up and down his head, let him shut up tightly.


    Before those reactions came, I just heard a muffled sound. The man''s head directly blossomed and fell paralyzed


    Dirty, black liquid, sticky and windy.


    "Fuck, I''m so dirty..." Feng Xi takes out her handkerchief and wipes it desperately.

 Chapter 1652

    Fengxi''s move was intended to annoy those people, and the other three suddenly went mad.


    It also has a wild animal like strange cry. Fengxi pulls out the driving magic sword directly and cuts at random, which makes him angry for a long time.


    if she hadn''t been a bad bunch and had done something in Jiangcheng, she would have online shopping, watching TV and applying a mask at home.


    As for running so far, come to this cold church and deal with these inhuman people?


    All three of them are rushing away. This one on his back is locked by Hua Sheng with seven colors of Ling. Then he falls to the ground and turns him into ash with his spiritual power.


    In fact, all of them have been solved, but it takes only three minutes.


    "Are we too fast?"


    Feng Xi always thinks something is wrong today. How can it go so smoothly?


    Hua Sheng also has this feeling. In a big way, shouldn''t the enemy be such a weak guy?


    When they hesitated, there was a movement behind them.


    Hearing the reputation, they found that they did not know when two black coffins were raised underground.


    "Fuck, I''m afraid..."


    The wind swished behind Hua Sheng and pretended to be a coward.


    Where would Hua Sheng believe her? She clapped her hand directly. "Take your claws away. Come on."


    "Hahaha, you said that when I was a few years old, I followed my grandfather, went to graveyards of all sizes, even ate in the graveyard and slept in the graveyard. Now someone else plays with me and scares me with the coffin. Is this a fool?"


    Feng Xi just felt that someone was trying to frighten the two little girls by making mysteries.


    But Hua Sheng never dared to belittle the enemy. She did not move to look at the two coffins.


    Suddenly the lid of the coffin rose slowly


    "I don''t think it''s going to work out, do you?"


    Hua Sheng still doesn''t speak. She always feels that the taste inside is familiar. Isn''t it inside People you know?


    The next second, the lids of the two coffins all fell down. Fengxi was stunned, and Huasheng was also stunned.


    There, one is Hua Qing and the other is her son.


    They both closed their eyes and did not move. They did not know whether they were dead or alive. They were also wearing black priest robes, which were very strange and frightening.


    "Are they both..."


    "Be careful." Hua Sheng frowns a little and dare not act rashly.


    But Hua Sheng still reminds me that it''s too late. The wind can''t force her to go there. However, just a few steps away, it''s like she''s been put into a fixed body spell.


    "Wind." She was a little flustered.


    At this time, there was a voice dimly heard, "Hua Sheng, give you a chance to choose, Feng Xi, and those two in the coffin, you can only save one side."


    "Who, come out?" Hua Sheng raises his head and just wants to open Tian Yan.


    She heard something rustling. She looked at it carefully in the dim light, not only her scalp was numb.


    All of them are black spiders, and they are not small. There are a lot of them. There should be thousands of them.


    From all sides of the stream, that movement, you hear once, absolutely do not want to listen to the second time.


    At this time, Hua Qing and the child wake up.


    That child Hua Sheng also saw her for the first time. She and Feng Xi both guessed their identity because they knew he was beside Hua Qing.


    "Mom, is that Auntie?"


    Hua Sheng was stunned and did not speak.


    "Aunty help me, aunty, my mother and I are not dead. They were caught by bad people. Aunty help us I''ve seen your photos. Your photos are on my mother''s cell phone. My mother said that you and aunt are the two best looking aunts in the family. " The child''s voice is very tender. Hua Sheng can tell from his breath that the child is still alive. Hua Qing is still alive. They are still human

 Chapter 1653

    "Ah Sheng, the child..."


    I don''t know what to do at all. I don''t think there is no boss in the church.


    Some of them are just Huaqing and children, but they also let Huasheng choose among them.


    Hua Sheng is silent. Hua Qing is real. Children are real. They are not illusory. They are real people. There is no evil possessed by them.


    The wind is really under control, in a critical moment.


    "You''d better not move your mind. You may miss the best time to save people." The evil voice came.


    Subconsciously, Hua Sheng goes straight to pick up Feng Xi and leaves the place quickly. Then he puts his left hand around Feng Xi''s waist and begins to inject spiritual power.


    And at this time, a muffled sound exploded the sparks.


    There was a howl in the fire, which was very heartbreaking.


    Coincidentally, the gate was knocked open from the outside and a group of people rushed in.


    It was Wang Junxian, Bai Hao and many other people who took the lead. After everyone came in, they rushed to rescue.


    "Why are you here?" Feng Xi looks at Wang Junxian, Bai Hao and others by accident.


    "Hua Qing sent a message to Xiao Zhi before the accident. He thought he might be in danger. Let''s have a look."


    Maybe there are many people, maybe there are other purposes for that person, but the evil power in the dark disappears mysteriously.


    Hua Sheng raises his head and looks around.


    "A Sheng, is he still there?"


    Hua Sheng shook his head. "He''s gone."


    "Wind Xi Qi beat chest suddenly foot," fuck, play hide and seek with me, angry to death me


    Feng Xi''s idea is very simple. He wants to find out the people hiding in the dark with Hua Sheng. Unfortunately, he is busy.


    "Are you all right?" Wang Junxian is familiar with Huasheng and Fengxi. Naturally, he is worried about them.


    But it was a relief to see that both of them were safe and unharmed.


    But Bai Hao frowned slightly. "The second sister and the child are burned. I have sent an ambulance to give first aid. How could this happen?"


    Hua Sheng always thinks something is wrong with this, but he can''t say what''s wrong for a while.


    Feng Xi''s mouth is fast. He doesn''t think too much. He just says, "it seems that we were fooled by someone. We came here for nothing. But why did those people catch Hua Qing and threaten him? It''s strange that he didn''t have deep feelings with Hua Qing. He didn''t know what to think about."


    "Five younger sister, what''s the matter?" Bai Hao was confused and asked Hua Sheng.


    Hua Sheng was sure to tell the truth and said what he had just done.


    No one said anything, nodded and left the scene.


    On the way back, Hua Sheng said nothing


    "Ah Sheng, what''s the matter with you? I''m worried. "


    "Nothing. Think about something."


    "Don''t worry, vampires are nothing. Look, we tore four hands in three minutes, aren''t we?"


    The wind thinks that it''s not as terrible as the legend. Isn''t it still turning grey in minutes?


    Hua Sheng shook his head. "Those are not the key points. I just think today''s things are very strange."


    "What''s strange?"


    "It''s OK. Maybe I''m over - thinking. Forget it."


    After ten li of spring breeze, Hua Sheng didn''t eat either, so he went upstairs to take a bath and rest and shut himself up in the room.


    But the rest of the Hua family, at this moment, all went to the hospital.


    After all, Huaqing has returned, and is also a member of Huaqing''s family. He still has contacts with them and cannot ignore them.


    In the emergency room of the hospital, Hua Sheng''s face was covered with white gauze and his arms were tightly wrapped.


    "Elder sister, where is my son? How is my son? " Hua Qing said in tears.

 Chapter 1654

    Hua Qing asked about Hua Feng, but Hua Zhi and Hua Lin were there, as were Bai Hao and Wang Junxian.


    Originally not let Hua Zhi come, after all she is pregnant, do not want her to worry about these.


    But Hua Zhi still wants to come. Maybe it''s because she''s worried about her children. Hua Zhi has no feelings for Hua Qing, but the child is innocent.


    Anyway, it''s the grandson of the Hua family. You can''t ignore what happened.


    Hua Feng comforted, "don''t worry, the child is not as serious as you, but the back of the hand is burned, there is a little blood on the forehead, no big deal."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Hua Qing''s self thinking.


    "Why are you in church? What''s going on? " Hua Zhi frowns and asks her, because before the accident, she did send three text messages for help to Hua Feng, Hua Lin and Hua Zhi. All three received them, so Bai Hao and Wang Junxian finally took people to rescue.


    Hua Qing lies on the bed and looks at the ceiling powerlessly. He says, "I don''t know. I don''t know who offended me, so I was caught. I didn''t even see the people clearly. What I didn''t expect is that five younger sisters and Fengxi were there..."


    "How could you be together?" Hua Lin tilted her head and thought it was strange.


    Hua Qing''s eyes shed tears. Hua Feng immediately picked up a paper towel and wiped it for her. She looked really pitiful. After all, a good man was burning like this.


    Although not disabled, the left face is expected to leave scars in the future, and it is impossible to restore its original appearance.


    At the beginning, Hua Qing was such a beauty lover. Although she was not as beautiful as her sisters, she was lovely and dressed up, but now


    "I don''t know why the five younger sisters are here, maybe Those people are also enemies of the five younger sisters. What''s funny is that they arrested my son and me to threaten the five younger sister, and let her make choices before our mother and son and Fengxi. You say, how ridiculous At the first sight of those bad guys, I don''t know the relationship between five sisters and me. Five younger sister has always had a problem with me. Fengxi is her best friend. How could she choose us? "


    "Five younger sister Did you choose to save the wind? " Hua Lin asked carefully.


    Although know perhaps the answer is this, but still want to make sure, Hua Feng didn''t speak, it is side head looked at Hua Zhi.


    Hua Zhi said nothing and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Five younger sister Without hesitation, I chose to hold the wind at the critical moment to avoid the bomb. Later When the bomb exploded, my son and I were drowned in the fire. If my brother-in-law and brother-in-law had not arrived in time, my son and I would have been buried in the fire. "


    Hua Qing cried as she spoke. There was silence in the room


    Wang Junxian didn''t know what to say, just reached out and hugged Hua Zhi''s shoulder to comfort her.


    After Hua Zhi is pregnant, she is particularly emotional. She also has many virgin hearts that she didn''t have before. She just can''t see anyone hurt.


    "That five younger sisters do this, it''s really heartless Anyway, we are also sisters. After all, Fengxi is an outsider... " This is what Hua Feng said. It''s not to sow discord. In Hua Feng''s heart, no matter how good a good friend is, it''s better to be a sister with blood relationship.


    Without waiting for everyone to speak, Hua Qing continued to sob, "my family is too naive this life, he is also the first time to see a Sheng, but also actively ask for help, my heart It''s going to be broken. He said, "I beg you, help us, help me and my mother..."


    "I''m really sorry for him..." After that, Hua Qing broke down again and cried. Hua Qing cried like this. Hua Feng, Hua Lin and Hua Zhi all shed tears. No one can stand all that is in front of them.

 Chapter 1655

    Hua Zhi wiped the corner of her eyes. "I''ll see the children."


    Yes, she doesn''t like Hua Qing and has no sympathy for her experience. After all, so many bad things have been done, even if they have been changed, what?


    But, the child is innocent, oneself also want to be a mother''s person, how can not afflict?


    Hua Zhi turns around and leaves the ward. Wang Junxian goes downstairs to buy food and drink for everyone.


    Hua Lin and Hua Feng stay to take care of Hua Qing, who is a little heavier. In the next ward, Hua Zhi goes in.


    The child lay still and did not sleep, looking at the ceiling with one pair of eyes.


    I heard from the nurse before that the child is very sensible and doesn''t cry or make trouble during injection. I always ask my mother how is it?


    The more children we encounter, the earlier we mature. It''s really sad.


    "You didn''t sleep for a while?"


    Hua Zhi walks over with a smile and sits beside the bed.


    When the child saw Hua Zhi, his eyes were full of joy


    "You know me?"


    "Well, you and Xiaoyi are the best in the family."


    "Who said that?"


    "My mother said, my mother''s cell phone has your photo, in fact, I think the fourth aunt is also very good-looking But it''s not as good as you and my little aunt I really want to see you, but my mother said... "


    At this point, the child was disappointed.


    "What did your mother say?"


    "Mom said that she had done a lot of wrong things before and hurt your heart, so you won''t like me very much, so you won''t let me go."


    "Your mother is wrong. It''s her who did the wrong thing, not you. What does it have to do with you?"


    Listen to Hua Zhi say so, that child eyes shine again, "that three little aunts, do you like me?"


    "Yes, I do." Hua Zhi reaches out and touches the child''s forehead. After all, he is a relative nephew with blood vessels.


    Adults between things, should not involve children, this is the most basic three views of life, Hua Zhi although strong, but kind.


    "Then can I go to your house later on holiday?"


    "Yes."


    "My mother said that you are a big star and have acted in many movies. If I talk to my classmates later, they will envy me to death. Haha, if I envy you, they will not bully me."


    "Are you often bullied?" Hua Zhi frowns slightly.


    "No, they don''t hit me. They just don''t like playing with me."


    "Why?" Hua Zhi thinks, the child of now is because of snobbish eye, disrelish poor love rich.


    I didn''t know that the child said, "because I don''t have a father, they all have a father."


    This sentence is also like a needle, suddenly pierced in Hua Zhi''s heart, no father''s child It''s really lack of love.


    "In this life, if anyone bullies you in the future, you tell Aunt Sanyi to help you clean them up."


    "That''s not good. The third aunt is an adult. We are children. The children''s affairs are solved by themselves..."


    Hua Zhi''s eyes are a little relieved. He thinks that this child has a good character. At least, he is much better than his mother. Hua Qing was very disliked in his childhood, which is true.


    "Three little aunts, you say, little aunts, don''t you like me?"


    "Is it a Sheng?"


    "Well, my mother said, my little aunt is the most beautiful in the family. I also think she looks like a fairy, but she doesn''t like to laugh."


    "Little aunt is a good person, but she looks cold outside, but she is very kind."


    "But she didn''t save my mother and me. She saved the aunt she didn''t know. I thought, maybe little aunt doesn''t like us at all. When we die, she won''t be sad. Her friend is more important than us."


    Hua Zhi is slightly stunned. I don''t know whether these words are said by the child himself or taught deliberately. In short It''s a strange feeling.

 Chapter 1656

    Hua Zhi stayed in the children''s ward for a while, appeased the child for a while, and came out just in time to meet Liu Yuzhou.


    "Why are you here?"


    It used to be called Yisheng''s second brother-in-law. It was only after Huaqing divorced that we seldom met.


    But in fact, Hua Zhi has a good impression on this person. Apart from a little bit of cowardice, there are no other shortcomings.


    He''s in a suit. He''s still carrying a lot of things. He has fruit baskets and toy cars.


    "I''ll see Hua Qing and her children first. I''m afraid I''ll see Hua Qing for a while. If she drives me away, I won''t see her."


    Hua Zhi''s heart is a little complicated. She doesn''t know what kind of person this is. She knows that children are not her own. Is it necessary to care so much?


    But turning around, maybe it''s because Liu Yuzhou loves Hua Qing, and loves his family and his family. Even though he knows that this child has nothing to do with himself, but


    "Well, you can go in then, but the child has just gone to bed. You''d better not stay too long."


    "I know."


    Liu Yuzhou has been afraid of the Hua family for years. No matter who he meets, he feels inferior, so he always says yes.


    This performance, Hua Zhi really does not like, think very not manly.


    Hua Zhi comes out of the ward, a little tired.


    Wang Junxian hurriedly came forward and hugged Hua Zhi. "You are tired, too. You can''t work too hard at this time. Give it to me here."


    "Well, let''s go back first."


    "Liu Yuzhou just came." Wang Junxian said voluntarily.


    "Yes, I let him in."


    "He seems to have some feelings for your second sister."


    "It''s a little bit. It''s too much. Maybe he is a nostalgic person. After all, for so many years, no matter who is right or wrong, they are all young couples. Their feelings are different after all. It''s a pity that they should be a complete family."


    Hua Zhi on the black Rolls Royce, slightly sigh.


    "Don''t think too much about it. I''ll call you when I get home."


    Wang Junxian thinks that there are too many things in the Hua family to worry about. If it goes on like this, Hua Zhi may not be able to bear it. After all, she is a pregnant woman.


    When the spring breeze of ten li came back, I saw Hua Sheng lying on the bed, with his back to him, not in a good mood.


    "What''s the matter? Who has offended my little girl


    "You''re back?" Hua Sheng turns over and looks at the river.


    "Not happy? Ginkgo said you didn''t eat any rice. "


    "Well, no appetite."


    "What would you like to eat, I''ll make it for you?" The river pulled off his tie, came over and kissed her on the forehead.


    "How about the hospital?"


    "Do you say about Hua Qing?"


    "Well."


    "I asked Wang Junxian. He said there was no big deal, but Should you go to see it, too? Even if I''m not happy, I have to go for a turn, or will other people think you''re too heartless? "


    Jiangliu knows that his wife doesn''t want to go, but this time, everyone has gone, you don''t go, it seems that something is wrong.


    No matter in moral theory or from any angle, it is easy to fall into the trap.


    Hua Sheng suddenly flashed something in his mind, "honey, say it again?"


    "Ah?" Muddled by the river.


    "I''ll say what you said just now, and say it again."


    River flow Leng Leng Leng, and repeat what just said.


    Hua Sheng pondered for a few seconds, then slowly said, "I know what she wants to do. It''s really a deep-seated mind."


    "What''s the matter, and what''s the matter with Infernal Affairs?" The river is busy recently. I didn''t know anything about Hua Sheng.

 Chapter 1657

    Liu Yuzhou knew about it. It was Hua Feng who called.


    In fact, after Hua Qing came back, Liu Yuzhou had moved his mind since he met again that day, but Hua Qing refused to give him a chance.


    Later, he thought of a way to buy something for Hua Xiaohan and went to find Hua Feng.


    Hua Feng is the eldest sister of the family. After all, we need to consider the overall situation when we do things. I thought Liu Yuzhou was a good man, so I thought about it again and again and promised to help him with the composite affairs.


    This time Hua Qing and her child were injured. She told Liu Yuzhou at the first time. Liu Yuzhou drove here specially.


    Sure enough, the child was very happy to see uncle Liu. He ate the fruit and took the toy car.


    After visiting the children, Liu Yuzhou came in uneasily to see Hua Qing.


    At that time, only Hua Feng and Hua Qing were in the room. It was convenient to talk.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Seeing Liu Yuzhou, Hua Qing is obviously not very willing.


    "Why haven''t I come back to see my fourth sister shopping?" Hua Feng found an excuse and left quickly.


    Liu Yuzhou walked over with a bunch of lilies and put the flowers on the cabinet at the head of the bed.


    "I''ll see you."


    "I told you Hua Qing guessed that no one else would do such a thing except Hua Feng.


    "Don''t blame everyone. I asked her to say it. After all, it''s not easy for your mother and son to live just after they come back. I think there''s something I can help with. I''ll..."


    "Liu Yuzhou, are you still a man?"


    He didn''t say a word


    "I really hate the way you die. Are you a dead head? I''m divorced from you. I''ve brought you a green hat and made you happy to be a father. Do you know that? Shouldn''t you hate me? Why be nice to me? "


    Hua Qing can''t see anyone like this. Really, I don''t think that people should live so stiffly.


    "Qingqing, there is no outsider in this room, so I said directly, you have done a lot of things that hurt me. Yes, I tried to hate you, but I really can''t be cruel I''ve been engaged in it all my life. You know, my EQ is not high, and my reaction is not fast. At that time, I thought, maybe no girl would like me. Until I married you, I was really satisfied, I think I can marry you, has been three lucky. I cherish our feelings and try my best to save Later You disappeared, and I didn''t find the right person for myself. After I saw you that day, I couldn''t sleep. You were always in my mind Qingqing, I really can''t forget you, otherwise Shall we start over? "


    "Do you know what you say?"


    "Yes."


    "When you are king, are you not afraid of Jiangcheng people''s teasing?"


    "I live my own life. I''m happy when others say anything at will."


    "Liu Yuzhou, make sure that the child is not yours."


    "But I would like to be his own son. I swear I''ll be very good to you. You know, I can''t have children. I won''t have children in my life. It''s better to like one than adopt one that has nothing to do with you. It''s related to you by blood. "


    "Do you have any blisters in your head? What''s your logic? "


    Hua Qingzhen''s angry pain, if it''s not still hurt and can''t get up, really want to slap this man in the face to see if he can wake him up.


    "Come on, don''t come. I don''t want to see you Really, I won''t be reunited with you. I can raise my own son. "


    "Qingqing, although I can''t have children, I Good health, I can still give you I''m stronger than I used to be. I''ve been climbing mountains and playing basketball and eating health products these years. I really... "


    After saying this, Hua Qing picked up the water cup beside her and fell on the ground directly before he finished saying it

 Chapter 1658

    Hua Feng and Hua Lin outside the door heard the sound and came in quickly.


    "Why are you still angry?" Hua Lin was terrified.


    "It''s OK. Qingqing may be in a bad mood. I''ll go first, elder sister and four younger sisters. Thank you."


    Liu Yuzhou is very angry at Huaqing and dare not stay for a long time. This is not something that can be done overnight.


    "The second one, you have to stop your temper. Liu Yuzhou is your ex husband if he can''t help any more..."


    "Elder sister, do you still say? Why did you tell him about my hospitalization? When did you care so much about me and his affairs? "


    "I didn''t do that for you?"


    "I don''t need you to be nice to me."


    Hua Qing is also angry, so after a few words, she directly covers her head with quilt and doesn''t want to continue talking about this topic.


    Hua Feng was also very angry. "Look at her, she''s still the same. She''s so worried..."


    "You are all the same. You have prejudices about me. On the surface, you accept me. When I am your own person, you still don''t want me to come back Just like five younger sisters, Fengxi is very powerful and can protect herself, but she still refuses to save me and my children. Always say I don''t take you as my own sister, then you take me as a person to see it? "


    These words, is Hua Qing in the quilt, word by word out.


    Hua Lin and Hua Feng didn''t say a word. Indeed, they all had a bad feeling about Hua Qing.


    The two dare not continue to say that they can only leave the ward.


    Hua Lin: the second sister''s fever is very frightening this time. The doctor said that the left side of her face is expected to leave scars.


    Hua Feng: what to do? It has already happened.


    Hua Lin: five younger sister is a kind person. Even if she doesn''t like the second elder sister, she doesn''t care about her children. It''s a little.


    Hua Feng: actually, what do you say about five younger sisters? Five younger sisters are kind-hearted, but for whom, take a few people in the family. Five younger sisters are the best for you and the third, for me and the second, and even for mom. So how to say, five younger sisters have strong ability to do things, but at the critical moment, they can do something that makes people cool. It''s inevitable for the second child to be upset this time. Those words are not unreasonable. Fengxi is the family of Fengxi. It''s natural that they have the ability. Even if they don''t save the second child, they should save the child first. I don''t know why the fifth sister did this. I''m not comfortable.


    Hua Lin: maybe the second sister exaggerates. After all, we are not at the scene?


    Hua Feng: then your husband and the husband of the third brother have gone, too. So many people look at them and don''t splash dirty water After all, in the heart of five sisters, Fengxi is the most important, even more important than our sisters. This is the second time. What about me if you are the next time? You will guarantee that the five sisters did not choose Fengxi? Maybe, family love is not as important as friendship in five younger sisters'' heart. I heard that she has given her all these years to Yu Ping, and there are millions of them in the dark and in the light But look, how many times has she bought a present for my family Hua Xiaohan? "


    Hua Lin is silent


    Hua Sheng really doesn''t like Hua Feng, and Xiaohan to China is just the same, but to Bai Kangning, it''s from doting to being big.


    Hua Lin feels that Hua Sheng is not such a cruel person. However, what she said just now It doesn''t seem unreasonable.


    In short, her mind seems to start to worry about something


    Until the next morning Some of the Chinese sisters began to talk about it

 Chapter 1659

    This matter is raised by Hua Feng. There are two sisters in the Hua family. One is Hua Qing. The other is used before. There is no Hua Qing.


    Maybe I was afraid that Hua Qing would be embarrassed in some words, so I used the old group without Hua Qing.


    Hua Feng: five younger sister are you free today?


    Hua Zhi: what''s the matter, elder sister?


    Hua Feng: ah, what''s your plan?


    Hua Zhi: I may go to find Yu Ping and help her with something.


    Hua Sheng''s euphemism is to help Yu Ping deal with the divorce. He says that Jing SA agreed to divorce, but he has to negotiate specific details.


    Yu Ping is unaccompanied here. Besides Hua Sheng, she doesn''t know who else to look for.


    Hua Feng: what can I do for Yu Ping? It doesn''t matter. Why don''t you go to see your second sister?


    Hua Sheng: I heard that she is OK?


    Hua Lin: five younger sister and two younger sister are still very serious. After all, they are burned and injured in my life. They all need to be taken care of. Although there are paramedics there, we are the only family members of her and her children. I think it''s better to visit them.


    Hua Sheng: do you think I''m particularly cold and heartless?


    Hua Zhi who hasn''t spoken all of a sudden went online.


    Hua Zhi: five younger sister, no one says you are cold and heartless. You think more. Elder sister and senior mean that although my second elder sister has done a lot of bad things, she is not a stranger after all, even if she doesn''t like it very much, it''s better to visit and walk.


    Hua Sheng: what if I don''t want to visit?


    After Hua Sheng said that, all three of them were silent, and the crowd was cold for a while.


    It''s true that Hua Sheng looks very good at talking, but many things will be very stubborn. Hua Qing has always been looked down upon by her.


    At this time, I''m still pretending to be pitiful, which makes some sisters dislike me. Is such a person worth visiting?


    Hua Feng may have some emotions. He said, "so in your heart, friends are always the most important. Even Yu Ping is more important than our relatives and sisters?"


    Hua Sheng: if that''s what you think, it''s all right.


    Hua Lin: five younger sister, or I''ll buy some things and send them to the second elder sister. What do you mean?


    Hua Sheng: No, I don''t need you to help me. What kind of person is she? Don''t you know?


    Hua Zhi: a Sheng, I''ve always been very good to you. I''m listening to you very much. This time, I want to refute a few words. I''m pregnant now. I''m also a mother. I don''t care about anything else. I have children It''s not easy for me to have that baby. We aunts should take care of it. No one blames you for choosing to protect the wind at the critical moment, but it''s not too much to visit. I don''t know why you are so stubborn? "


    Hua Sheng: I protect Fengxi. That''s because Fengxi has fought for my life. We are all mutual. What has Huaqing paid for me? Not only no, but I almost died of cold disease. Have you forgotten?


    Hua Zhi doesn''t seem to be very happy, "well, just when I didn''t say that, I''ll go to sleep for a while, and you can talk."


    Hua Lin: five younger sister, you have no other meaning, just


    Hua Sheng: stop it. I''m an adult. I have my own ideas. How do you do it? It''s you. I''m me.


    Finish saying, Hua Sheng also went offline, do not want to see the news in the group.


    Hua Feng privately sends a message to Hua Zhi and Hua Lin, "look, what''s her attitude? Will she do this to us in the future?"

 Chapter 1660

    Hua Sheng also knows that this unpleasant conversation will lead to suspicion between sisters, but these are inevitable.


    They are all ordinary people with seven emotions and six desires. They don''t see people so thoroughly.


    It''s just like in the journey to the west, when the three dozen Baigujing, only monkey king saw the essence of Baigujing, and others thought it was the weak.


    Now that''s what it means. Hua Qing''s camouflage is so good that those sisters all think that Hua Sheng is too cold.


    But the problem is not so simple. When Hua Sheng got up and went downstairs, he saw Li Jian driving.


    At that time, Jiangliu happened to be at home. It was the first time that he saw a man. He immediately flattered him.


    "This is President Jiang. I''ve heard a lot about him."


    When he saw the river, Li Jian reached out to greet him.


    "Are you...?"


    "I''m an employee of boss Hua, Li Jian, ha, from the private detective agency."


    "Oh, I remember." The river smiled.


    "I''ve always seen you on TV. I didn''t expect to be so handsome. I have admired you for a long time."


    The river flows in Jiangcheng. It''s really a god like existence. It''s young, promising, rich and has no frivolous news.


    Not only do women like it, but many men secretly adore it.


    So Li Jian''s words are not too much, but gingko doesn''t like to hear them. He runs on him. "You don''t need to flatter. If you have something to talk about, you have nothing to do, hurry to leave and come early in the morning. It''s really disturbing. We won''t let our young lady sleep more."


    Hua Sheng just walked down the stairs, wearing a plain dress and no make-up. It was very fresh and beautiful.


    "Have you eaten since you came so early?"


    "No, ha." Li Jian is also true.


    "Sit down, together."


    "Thank you, boss. Thank you, Mr. Jiang."


    Li Jian is sitting at the table with a smiley face, together with Ginkgo biloba and Huasheng river.


    The breakfast of ten li spring breeze is really simple and light, perhaps because of the influence of Huasheng''s eating habits over the years.


    It''s not as rich and greasy as other rich families. It''s just porridge and vegetables.


    Eight kinds of pickles, shrimp dumplings, small dumplings, and two kinds of porridge, rice porridge and seafood porridge.


    Li Jianzhen doesn''t pretend to be a fake. He eats delicious food and has a good appetite, without any formality.


    "You eat less. I didn''t cook so much. You''ve eaten all of it." Gingko''s pout.


    "That''s because you''ve made delicious food. I can''t control it. Sister ginkgo, you''re a good craftsman. No wonder my boss has always asked you to take care of you This skill is really not something we can learn. " Li jianyidun praised Ginkgo biloba is very useful, it will not run him.


    Jiangliu and Huasheng look at each other with a smile, but they don''t say much.


    Li Jian also said as he ate, he said the latest information.


    "Boss, although there is no substantial evidence, my experience over the years tells me that Hua Qing is plotting to do something shameful. After she came back from the church with you, she was hospitalized, which should be a conspiracy. It''s just a drama of bitterness. So it''s better to be more careful not to sympathize because she was injured."


    Hua Sheng agrees with this point and agrees with his own ideas.


    "Boss, I have a bold idea." Li Jian looks at Huasheng and the river. He knows that it''s not an outsider, and he doesn''t have to hide it.


    Hua Sheng took out a paper towel and wiped the corners of his mouth


    Li Jian hesitated for a moment, and then said, "I think the recent murders in Jiangcheng seem to be related to her. Even if Hua Qing is not the direct murderer, there should be someone behind her. She always feels that there is an unspeakable strangeness in her."

 Chapter 1661

    Hua Sheng didn''t say a word, but Jiang Liu was stunned. "No, what else? Why did she kill so many people alone?"


    Ginkgo agrees with Li Jian''s saying, "Grandpa, have you forgotten? Hua Qing is very bad and has no bottom line. I just don''t believe that she can be better. The better she looks on the outside, the more careful we are. This is a wolf in human skin. "


    Li Jian nodded and didn''t say much. He waited for Hua Sheng''s next plan.


    "Li Jian, don''t stare at Hua Qing for the moment."


    "Why? Boss, it''s a critical moment. I feel her fox tail is about to leak out We can''t fall short. "


    "Leave her affairs to me. I will deal with it. Don''t run around recently. Just pick up your business normally."


    "Well, boss, call me whenever you need me."


    "Well."


    Li Jianqi is about to leave. Hua Sheng remembers something again. "Wait a minute."


    "What else can I tell you, boss?"


    "Take this and put it in your pocket."


    "What is this?" Li Jian looks at a black and green sachet. He is surprised.


    "It''s a spice that promotes sleep. Didn''t you say sleep was bad?"


    "Ha ha, you all remember that you are a good boss who can take care of people." Li Jian starts flattery mode again.


    Hua Sheng had a headache. He waved and dismissed him.


    After Li Jian left, gingko went into the kitchen to clean up the mess. Jiangliu was going to work, but he didn''t rush off.


    Instead, I came and sat down beside Huasheng.


    "Is there any trouble?"


    "Why do you say that?"


    "It''s not the sachet you gave Li Jian, it''s the thing to ward off evil spirits. Has there been any change in Jiangcheng?"


    "my Mr. Jiang is always so thoughtful." Hua Sheng put his hands around the neck of the river, knowing that he cared about himself.


    "Nonsense, how long have you been with me? Can I still not know your mind?"


    "Nothing serious. Don''t worry."


    "Well, be careful."


    Jiang Liu listened to her so that he could go to work at ease.


    Hua Qing''s side has confirmed that she has colluded with the vampire. How many people are there?


    the four who were torn apart by her and Feng Xi that day were frightening, but Is it true that strength is so untapped?


    Hua Sheng didn''t dare to take it lightly. Naturally, he wouldn''t let Li Jian take risks. It''s beyond the control of human resources.


    Even Bai Hao can''t solve the problem. Bai Bai''s sacrifice of human life is not Huasheng''s style.


    However, I''m not worried about it. Since Hua Qing likes to dress, let her continue to do so.


    No matter what those sisters think, Hua Sheng didn''t go to the hospital.


    Instead, I went to pick up Yu Ping and met Jing SA in the law firm, as well as the common lawyers of both sides.


    Jing SA sees Hua Sheng. He''s afraid. He doesn''t know if it''s in the way of power or what. "Mrs. Jiang, you''re here too?"


    Hua Sheng hardly looked at him or answered him. He really ignored Jing SA. That inborn arrogance was really the outbreak of all this time.


    Jing SA is very embarrassed, but he is guilty, and naturally dare not say much.


    "Here I am. What do you want? Just divorce."


    Yu Ping''s stomach is getting bigger and bigger day by day, and her mood is getting worse day by day. First of all, she has a bad appetite. Second, she has pregnancy spots on her face.


    After her plastic surgery in those years, she was really successful. Her face was that good-looking and not too net red.


    Now such a long spot makes her more uncomfortable, especially the current relationship with Jing SA and the children in her stomach.


    "Xiaoping, I want to say, actually Can I have the baby? "


    After Jing SA finished, Yu Ping''s expression lit up

 Chapter 1662

    "Are you drunk?"


    Yu Ping asked him with a smile. At that time, there were two lawyers in the office, and Hua Sheng, who sat on the sofa and said nothing.


    "Xiaoping, listen to me. I''m so old. My parents like you very much. I was wrong before, but I swore that I would not be like that in the future. I wanted you to give me a chance, but you refused. My mother called me that day and said it was OK at home. She would come to Jiangcheng to take care of you and give birth to you. "


    "I don''t need it."


    "I know, so I can''t hide it. I told my mother about it. She was very emotional. You know, my parents have only one son of mine, and they look at my children the same as their lives. Now that we divorce, you have to take the children. How can they stand it?"


    "Can''t stand it, that''s their business."


    "How can you be so indifferent? Xiaoping, you are very kind. "


    "Kindness only treats good people, Jing SA. Look at what you do. Do you have a bottom line? Is it interesting that you abduct me morally at this time? Your parents are good to me. What about me, aren''t they? I am pregnant in October, and I gave birth to children. Why give them to you? Just because you''ve got a little liquid? "


    Jing SA is embarrassed at once. I didn''t expect that Yu Ping would be completely innocent when he satirized her with such gentle words.


    Their lawyers were embarrassed, pretending to cough a few times to ease the atmosphere.


    "You blame my indifference and ruthlessness for the situation? Why didn''t you think there would be such a day when you went out to have an appointment with a gun and slept with another woman? Want to throw the pot on me? You think I''m a bully? "


    "Xiaoping I''m not throwing the pot, I''m begging you My mother has high blood pressure and is now in the hospital My father has been scolding me I just want to discuss. I can raise my child. I promise I won''t treat him badly. My parents will take good care of him. You can come back at any time, can''t you? "


    "No need."


    "Then you are so young that you will marry later. It''s not convenient for you to take your children with you."


    "That''s not something you should worry about. If you just want to have children, let''s call it a day. I won''t promise you. As for you who want to threaten my divorce with this matter, I advise you to make a wrong calculation. I''m not in a hurry for divorce. You can keep it going. I can afford it. "


    "Ah Sheng, let''s go."


    Yu Ping covers her stomach, takes a look at Hua Sheng on the sofa and leaves.


    "Xiaoping, think about it. I can give you that house as compensation..."


    This sentence made pinghuo big. She turned her head and looked at jingsa. "How much is your broken house worth? You don''t have as much personal property as I do. You want to compare your wealth with me. Don''t insult yourself and keep your last dignity. "


    What else does jingsa want to say, but when he sees Huasheng beside Yuping, he doesn''t dare to speak.


    It''s true that if he is better than wealth, he must have lost miserably.


    The relationship between Hua Sheng and Yu Ping is there. She can support Yu Ping at any time, but Jing SA doesn''t have such a strong network and won''t win.


    He was trying to persuade Yu Ping with his parents'' stories. Unfortunately, he miscalculated.


    When he came out, Hua Sheng said, "I thought you would be soft hearted, but I didn''t expect you to be so rational."


    "I see through him."


    "I did a good job. I didn''t need to show up. It seems that it''s unnecessary for me to come." Hua Sheng smiles.


    "Although you came here to shake the ground, my sense of security soared. In order to thank you, I intend to invite you to have a big meal."


    "Good."


    Just as they were about to get on the bus, Hua Sheng received a call from his family saying that it was his mother who had an accident. He immediately drove back to the old house with Yu Ping.

 Chapter 1663

    When Hua Sheng and Yu Ping arrived at Hua''s old house, it was in a mess.


    The nanny who came to take care of Mrs. Hua has disappeared, and her family has been turned upside down. Most of all, Mrs. Hua seems to have experienced some bad things.


    She has been hiding on the sofa curled up a shivering, Hua Feng, Hua Lin, Hua Zhi are in.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Sheng didn''t know what happened when he saw the mess.


    "The nanny ran away and took away a lot of things from home. Most of all, she abused her mother." Hua Lin cried angrily, and cried as she spoke.


    "Mistreating mom?" Hua Sheng is stunned.


    "You see, five younger sister, mom is injured..."


    Hua Lin pulled up her mother''s cuffs, which were clear traces of bruises. At first sight, she was pinched by others, and the area was very large, shocking.


    Yu Ping is a pregnant woman. She can''t see such things. Turn her head quickly.


    "And the nanny?"


    "We''ve already sent people to find it. It''s a crime. I''m so angry Didn''t the man take care of the family before? I''m an old acquaintance. How can I do such a thing? " Hua Sheng vaguely remembers that this nanny was contacted by Hua Feng. She used to work in the old house of Hua family. She was an old acquaintance. Unexpectedly


    Hua Zhi, who hasn''t spoken, looks up. "Old acquaintances can change, but they are driven by interests. My father is not here. My mother is stupid now. Naturally, she won''t be as devoted as before. It''s just my fault. When I lived here before, I was OK. When I left, something happened unexpectedly."


    Hua Lin hurriedly comforted her, "don''t say that, third sister. We all have our own families. No one can live in their mother''s house for a lifetime. We can''t think of anything wrong. Everyone is in the same mood. Fortunately, mom doesn''t have anything wrong, otherwise We are so sorry. "


    Hua Sheng went over and saw Mrs. Hua for a while.


    "Mom, what happened? You tell us about it? "


    "Afraid, afraid Don''t hit me. "


    Mrs. Hua''s mind is usually lucid and confused, so she can''t ask why.


    But at this time, Hua Sheng had a real meaning. He got close to Mrs. Hua and pulled up her wrist. "Mom, did the nanny take the things in this room? Did the nanny hit you? "


    "Five younger sister, what do you mean? Not a nanny, who else can there be? "


    Hua Feng is not happy with the sound of Hua Sheng.


    She found the nanny, and arranged some of the chores at home these days. Now that something happened, Hua Sheng has been questioning, which really makes her think more easily.


    "Don''t worry, elder sister. I''m not talking about you."


    "Then you don''t need to talk to mom like that, do you? She''s scared. You keep asking? What do you mean? "


    "What do I mean? How could this be said? " Hua Sheng sneers.


    See their two people quarrel, Hua Zhi is also upset, a pat thigh, "well, don''t talk."


    Suddenly the living room is very quiet


    Hua Zhi lowers her head and doesn''t look at anyone, but it''s obviously angry. "It''s meaningless to ask anything now. Mom can''t live alone. We can''t rest assured to go back to the sanatorium like this, so I suggest we go to our own homes, each for one month, and take turns to look after Of course, I don''t mean that I don''t want to be responsible alone. Mom is everyone''s mom. If I just pick her up and take over, it''s not fair to you. What do you think? "

 Chapter 1664

    "I disagree." Hua Sheng takes the initiative.


    Let everyone is a little surprised, Hua Lin whispered, "five younger sister, what''s wrong with you today?"


    "I think that my mother''s family may be forced to move to the next family before they are used to it, and they have to adapt again. When her memory goes wrong, we are strangers to her, so I think it will hurt her


    "What do you think of the five sisters


    Hua Zhi doesn''t know if it''s because before, she had some opinions about Hua Sheng''s not going to see Hua Qing''s children. Actually speaking to Hua Sheng today, it''s a little gunpowder.


    However, these can not blame Hua Zhi, human nature.


    In life, there will always be more trivia than you can think of, rather than love each other for a lifetime.


    Hua Sheng looked at the other three sisters and said, "why don''t you go to my house? It''s a spacious place with ten li of spring breeze. I have nothing to do at home. Ginkgo is still there with me. People take care of everything I cook. The most important thing is that the eldest sister has to go to work, the third sister is pregnant, and the fourth sister needs to take care of her children while you go to work. I''m at my leisure."


    Listening to Hua Sheng''s saying that he took the initiative to take care of his mother and undertook the task alone, Hua Zhi''s anger was largely dissipated.


    "It''s a good idea, but it''s not fair to let you take care of yourself. After all, it''s not your own mother. We all have responsibilities." Hua Zhi said.


    Hua Lin also nodded, "five younger sister, you are still in the stage of pregnancy preparation, but also lack of energy. I think we should take turns to come."


    This just finish saying, Hua madam jumps up suddenly from sofa, embrace Hua Zhi.


    Just like suddenly waking up, "Xiaozhi, good girl, mom wants to go to your home, OK?"


    Hua Zhi nose a acid, "good, good, mom you want to go where you go."


    "No, I can''t go to the third sister''s house." Hua Sheng is very resolute in his opposition.


    "Five younger sister, I know you are considering for me. Although I am pregnant, I am not a waste. There are many nannies and aunts in our family. There are several hourly workers. We can take care of my mother and me more than enough. Since my mother wants to go to my home, let''s do that first. According to her mind, what do you say? "


    "No, I have to go to my house."


    "I''m not going, you go, you''re a bad guy, you go..."


    Mrs. Hua suddenly has a childish temper. She points to Hua Sheng and drives her away. It''s very confusing.


    Hua Lin hurriedly comforted, "Ma, this is a Sheng ah, is five younger sister, you don''t remember?"


    "She''s not my daughter. She''s a bad animal. All the diviners have said that she''s an unlucky person. She can''t stay This is the disaster star. "


    Mrs. Hua didn''t know what was going on. Suddenly, she thought of what a Taoist invited when Hua Sheng was born many years ago.


    Because of this, Hua Sheng was sent to the mountain and raised with the old lady.


    "Ah Sheng, it seems that my mother is ill. Don''t worry about it, just give it to me." Hua Zhi to see her mother so unstable, but also worried, thinking of taking back slowly coax, perhaps stable condition, will not be so.


    I didn''t know that Hua Sheng didn''t give up. "Mom can''t go to your house or any of you. Either, she will go back with me today, or You can only go back to the sanatorium. You three can think about it. What can we do? "


    Hua Sheng''s tough attitude made Hua Zhi angry at once.


    She stood up, pointed to Hua Sheng and said, "five younger sister, I''ve endured you for a long time. I''ll stop talking about the second elder sister and her son. This is our mother. Why do you have to do this? Even if I was not good to you when I was a child, and I despised you, and now I am crazy, are you still more true? "

 Chapter 1665

    "I suspect there''s something unclean on my mother."


    Hua Sheng didn''t go to make a noise, but a light floating word made everyone shut up.


    Including Mrs. Hua Ming in the corner, hear this sentence, but secretly with the corner of the eyes of the remaining light aimed at Hua Sheng.


    "Ah? No... " Hua Lin is pale.


    Huafeng also dare not say anything. They didn''t think about it at all. After all, it''s too unscientific.


    Hua Zhi lips Zhang, want to say what, but feel say what is not appropriate.


    Hua Sheng said in a low voice, "it''s not right in itself. The nanny is missing now. I''m not sure she took it. Maybe Nanny is also a victim. Otherwise, there is a gloomy atmosphere in this room, which is quite different from the last time I came There is no direct evil spirit in ma But Her breath is strange and different from before, so I doubt She could be manipulated or What evil things have been left by people In this case, I don''t think it would be safer for her to go to any of your families? "


    "So it is. Then we all misunderstood five younger sisters." In this respect, Hua Lin believes in Hua Sheng the most.


    Hua Sheng then said, "the eldest sister''s family has a small Han, the third sister is still a pregnant woman, not to mention any accidents. The fourth sister''s family has a small child Do you dare to take risks? In case of a mistake, will you regret it? Of course You''re all adults, too, and you have doubts about my qualifications. You can doubt that I have a tough attitude. If you want my mother to have a different miniature, you can also doubt that I didn''t get mother''s love because of revenge when I was a child. Just do as you like. If you like, I only say it once If you are still determined to do so, you must bear the consequences, understand? "


    After that, Hua Sheng didn''t look at the people either. He turned around to look at Yu Ping. "Are you tired or not? Do you want to go back to rest first?"


    "No, I''ll wait for you. I''ll wait for you to eat."


    Yu Ping has just seen this scene, and she is also filled with feelings. People, sometimes it''s strange to do a hundred good things for you. As long as one time is not satisfactory, she will be complained by everyone. Hua Feng, Hua Lin, Hua Zhi, has no one who hasn''t received Hua Sheng''s kindness. However, on such a small matter as the family''s length, they still hold a group to complain about Hua shenglai. It can only be said that it''s chilling Is there any way? Who in the world will live in the same Buddhism as Huasheng, so clear?


    "Five younger sister, I''m sorry..."


    Hua Zhi is a proud person. He can''t say these three words easily, but just now I''m really over the top.


    But I really have a lot of opinions about Hua Sheng because of the emotions caused by Hua Qing, and I keep a certain aggressiveness.


    I didn''t think about it at all. Now I think about it. Yes, if my mother is used by others and I really have an accident, then my child


    "Five younger sister, you are right. Take the mother away first. We will often go to see her. It''s hard for you."


    Hua Lin also turns around and believes in Hua Sheng.


    Hua Feng is very embarrassed, just said, "then listen to five younger sister."


    In the end, Mrs. Hua was taken away by Hua Sheng. Although she pretended to be crazy, she didn''t want to go, but she was finally brought back to ten li Chunfeng.


    On the other side, the Xie family is also wonderful tonight.


    On Feng Yu''s birthday, the Xie family all came back, and prepared a table of good dishes, which was very grand.


    Even Mrs. Xie, who had not been in the mood for a long time to dress up, wore a wine red cheongsam, a white pearl necklace and a full sense of ceremony.

 Chapter 1666

    Xie Dongyao was very active and took the initiative to arrange a table of food for everyone.


    Xie Ning also wore a pink princess skirt and ordered a super large cake for her mother.


    She took her grandmother''s hand and went downstairs. Xie Dongyao didn''t forget to boast, "our family would rather be longer and better looking."


    Unfortunately, Xie Ning''s reaction was very cold. Since the discovery of her and her mother''s words that day, Xie Ning seems to have a problem with the little aunt.


    These days at home is also unreasonable, but Xie Dongyao doesn''t mind, just a child, what storm can set off?


    Feng Yu is also carefully dressed, to his former favorite black evening dress out, showing behind.


    Although Feng Yu is over the best golden age, he has no body. He looks very charming.


    When she came downstairs, she made a deliberate glance. "Dongyang hasn''t come back yet?"


    Xie Dongyao smiled mysteriously. "I called my second brother. He was on the way. There was a traffic jam. He will be there soon."


    "Good."


    When I heard the answer, I was very satisfied. Several people sat on the dining table chatting and waiting for Xie Dongyang.


    Xie Dongyao came back in 15 minutes with a cake in her hand.


    "Ah, there are cakes. I''ve got one, too."


    After that, Xie Dongyang put the cake on the table, which was twice bigger than the one in Xie Ning''s hand, and it was a double-layer one.


    "I made this myself. Grandma took me to the cake shop. I learned it from the baker. I''m not good, uncle."


    Xie Ning is a charming girl. Xie Dongyang holds her niece up and puts her on her leg.


    "Ning Ning is the best in our family. This one bought by uncle Er is not as delicious as your one. Let''s eat your one later, OK?"


    Xie Ning nodded with satisfaction.


    "Second brother, today''s protagonist is sister-in-law. You haven''t said a blessing yet."


    Xie Dongyao tries his best to match Xie Dongyao and Feng Yu, for fear that his second brother may neglect his eldest sister-in-law. On Mrs. Xie''s side, she also believes that her son is better off living with his daughter-in-law than marrying another woman. Anyway, they are all from her own family, and the fat water doesn''t flow out of the field. In a word, they are brainwashed by Xie Dongyao.


    Xie Dongyang, with a glass of beer, offered to raise his glass. "Happy birthday, sister-in-law."


    "Thank you." Feng Yu held up his cup with a smile.


    Xie Dongyang thought for a moment and said, "thank you for everything that sister-in-law has done for this family these years. You are a person who has no blood relationship with us, but you have paid so much for us. We thank you for giving birth to my eldest brother''s baby daughter and leaving the only blood for our family I''m sure dad and big brother will be glad to be in heaven. "


    "Second brother, why do you say this? I''ll cry for my sister-in-law later." Xie Dongyao stares at his second brother.


    Indeed, as soon as he spoke of it, Feng Yu was full of tears. After all, it was the biggest tragedy of the Xie family.


    "Everyone will have sorrow, but we always have to face it Before, I wanted to abandon myself. Now I want to open up. Life still needs to continue I have to work hard to finish the unfinished business of my father and elder brother. I will not blush until I meet under the spring one hundred years later. "


    "Second uncle, when did you become so literary?" Xie Ning looks at the second uncle with a smile.


    "Literature and art?"


    "Well, it''s like aunt Hua Sheng." Xie Ning said with a smile.


    "Ah, maybe it was infected by my goddess..." Xie Dongyang also smiled.


    When it comes to Huasheng, Feng Yu is not so happy. He directly turns the subject aside. "Dongyang, how about you try this fish?"


    After that, Feng Yu gave Xie Dongyang a dish, which was nothing at all. It used to be common before, but the difference is that now Feng Yu''s mood has changed, which is not as good as before.

 Chapter 1667

    In order to alleviate this ambiguous atmosphere, Xie Dongyang also took the initiative to find topics and amuse everyone.


    "I heard that I''ve been very popular on Weibo recently?"


    "Ah? What''s the matter? " Xie Ning has been working hard recently, and her mother doesn''t want to be a little thin, but she knows nothing about it.


    But Xie Dongyang brought it up on his own initiative. That must be the case.


    Xie Dongyao smiled and said, "do you know? In my opinion, a lot of Notre Dame bitches scold you. What do they say about you? What''s the spokesperson of Libai laundry detergent? You used to be a jerk. What can you do can''t make up for your past jerks. At the beginning, I still scolded those Notre Dame bitches. But later on, I thought, they are also stupid. They can''t tolerate other people''s imperfections. What about their husbands? Must it be perfect? He must be a virgin. He doesn''t cheat or commit domestic violence in his whole life. Do you want to make money for them? "


    "It turns out that there is such a thing. I thought I would not have fans for such a thing." Xie Dongyang covers his face.


    "It''s black powder, uncle, not fans." Xie Ning took a sympathetic look at uncle Er.


    Xie Dongyang is in a good mood. "Black powder is also a powder. It''s good to have fans. That means paying attention to me."


    "Second brother, don''t make trouble. Those fans are clearly jiangliuge''s fans. They just don''t like you. Who makes you like his wife?"


    "Cough, like is like, I like in my heart, is it against the law?"


    Xie Dongyang always felt that he was very restrained. Slag was definitely slag. He never said he was a good man.


    But he didn''t get rid of a Sheng. Apart from the wedding, he never hurt a Sheng again.


    So even if the whole world says he''s scum, so long as he doesn''t go to scum, he won''t have any psychological burden.


    Feng Yu smiled and said, "most of the people on the Internet are spray workers, most likely those who have not graduated from primary school. Their education level is limited. What are you really doing?"


    "It really doesn''t have a sister-in-law. I just find it interesting."


    Xie Dongyang seldom surf the Internet recently, and doesn''t watch the news or gossip.


    After the company''s voice conference today, Ni Wenwen sent him some screenshots.


    Said that last time someone photographed Hua Sheng in his car, he once again bred a batch of black powder, the fun of every day is to scold him for washing white.


    But Xie Dongyang thinks it''s very interesting. Shouldn''t we say that we should pretend to be good people?


    But he is never a good man. He can know that Ni Wenwen likes him, but he doesn''t care.


    Deliberately play with those Internet Celebrities and celebrities to make them believe that he is still a playboy with a clear purpose.


    Then I knew that my mother and sister wanted him to develop with my sister-in-law, but they deliberately hostile to my family for several days.


    How can we say that Xie Dongyang is a good man? Since he has no white, how can he wash it?


    Xie Ning is also angry and scolds, "those who said that my second uncle washed white, I''m afraid they didn''t drink too much LiBai, did they? I.Q. is worrying My second uncle has never been white, how can he wash it? "


    "Hahahaha, little girl, you are senior black..."


    Listen to this words how is not the taste, Xie Dongyang laughs to Xie Ning to raise, starts to have fun.


    It''s Mrs. Xie. She''s old and doesn''t use the Internet. She''s in a fog.


    "What are you talking about? Who says we Dongyang? What kind of laundry detergent? What''s the relationship with it? Did Dongyang start to make toiletries? How much money does that make? Is that interesting? The child was tossing about... " Mrs. Xie said very seriously.

 Chapter 1668

    Feng Yu smiled after listening and explained it with patience.


    "Mom, it''s those little girls on the Internet who shout all day that Dongyang washes white, which means Forget it, I don''t know how to say it. In a word, some people smear Dongyang all day and say that he is not good. "


    "Dongyang is my son, not their son, so don''t worry about it."


    "Ha ha ha ha, my mother''s saying is really high. I''ll send a thin note to those blowers later Let them fart and meddle with their own affairs every day. If you like Jiangliu brother, you can like it. Come and scold my second brother for doing Mao. If you hold one, you can step on one. Is he human? "


    Xie Dongyao was a net worm, and immediately went out.


    Suddenly with those black powder came a scolding war, but also scolded the happy.


    Feng Yu thinks that Xie Dongyang cares about these things, so he comforts him. "Dongyang, in fact, you don''t have to mind those things. You can do whatever others say you want."


    "Ah, my sister-in-law said that I didn''t mind. I just thought it was fun."


    "In fact, if you don''t contact Huasheng in the future, you won''t be scolded. It''s said that those people are the CP powder of Huasheng, so it''s normal to attack you."


    "It''s nothing to do with me. I like a Sheng and I like it all my life. It''s my right, but I will never do anything despicable, break up her family or frame her. This is my bottom line. As for whether I''m a good person or not, it doesn''t matter. I didn''t aim to be a good person. "


    "I''m relieved to hear that."


    Feng Yu is very happy to hear that. Xie Dongyang is actually a wise man.


    It''s just that the character is too immature and rebellious.


    But these also have something to do with the fact that Xie family is too doting. It''s a bit like Gao He. The family gives too much warmth and protection, but the children are mediocre.


    On the contrary, it''s the river, the Qin, Anhui, Henan, Wang Junxian, who are basically free at home. In the end, they are all alone.


    Today, although Xie Dongyang is also the main bridge, it is later after all.


    Huasheng has never liked such a person, but it doesn''t mean that it can hurt wantonly.


    Besides, Xie Dongyang has some Hua Sheng in his heart.


    Hua Sheng has a river in his heart and Life.


    To be frank, Jiangliu now lets Li Jian watch Huaqing while Xie Dongyang watches Xie Dongyao.


    It''s just to try to get rid of those who are dangerous to Jiangcheng, and these are just to save one side''s safety.


    Therefore, in many people''s things, Huasheng is not only a family member or a friend, but also a God.


    It is the God of protecting the peace of Jiangcheng. She can not save the world, but she will save Jiangcheng.


    "Second brother, say something serious. We have all sent birthday gifts, and we are not good at you."


    "Is it? What did you send? " Xie Dongyang put down Xie Ning and looked at everyone.


    "I sent my sister-in-law a set of skin care products, which was developed by the brokerage company opened by me and my friends. They are not available in the market. They are super easy to use." Xie Dongyao is a little proud.


    "I sent my mother a greeting card, which I made by myself, and a cake."


    Xie Ning said, and then said, "grandma gave mom a beautiful bag, or limited edition."


    "Yes, my mother''s bleeding this time. She bought it from overseas. It''s more than 700000 yuan This bag, I didn''t... " Xie Dongyao said sourly.


    At this time, Xie Dongyang went deep into his arms, and in the expectation of all the people, he took out a very delicate log color box.

 Chapter 1669

    Xie Dongyang slowly took one thing out of the box, but because of the speed, we didn''t see what it was.


    Xie Dongyao is sitting next to Xie Dongyang, so when Xie Dongyang suddenly takes it out, in front of Xie Dongyao.


    She screamed with fright, and her whole face became ferocious


    That shrill cry, it is to destroy the warm atmosphere of this birthday.


    Xie Ning was so scared that she got into Mrs. Xie''s arms and didn''t dare to look at the little aunt''s face.


    Feng Yu is also frightened by the sudden call, which makes his heart beat faster.


    Xie Dongyang pretended not to know what was going on. He was surprised. "Yuri Huang, what are you doing? This is my birthday present to my sister-in-law. "


    "Second brother, you scare people again. Take away what trickery you are taking."


    Xie Dongyao subconsciously gets up and avoids Xie Dongyang''s side for a long distance, covering her eyes with her hands all the time, just like something scary.


    Xie Dongyang picked up the golden step and said, "strange, it''s just a hairpin. Are you wrong?"


    "Ah? Is it a hairpin? Scared to death I thought it was you who made some trickery. I saw many short videos recently, which were sent out. What kind of simulation snake, and so on. It scares people to death. "


    Xie Dongyao pretends to come back and put away the previous panic.


    "Look at this. Come on, I''ll try it on for you."


    "No, I can''t. since it''s for my sister-in-law, it''s for her, of course." Xie Dongyao wouldn''t even wave and say anything.


    "It''s quite inappropriate for you to say that. I''m a man. How can I wear this for my sister-in-law? What''s it like? You wear it."


    "No, I can''t. I can''t do this all by myself. Let mom come."


    Xie Dongyao refused to touch Jin Buyao, just as Hua Sheng expected.


    Xie Dongyang also knows that this sister is not the former sister indeed.


    It''s no wonder that she has always felt strange recently. It''s hard to say where it is. It just doesn''t look like Yao Yao.


    A while ago, when we were having dinner with Huasheng, Mrs. Xie asked about Huasheng''s age in a small chat. Xie Dongyao said something about Huasheng, which was quite inaccurate.


    This kind of thing is also very intuitive for children, although on the surface, Xie Dongyao is still so fond of Xie Ning.


    But that kind of love is clearly pretended, very fake, giving people a very uncomfortable feeling.


    So Xie Ning didn''t want to be close to her little aunt. Even that day, because she heard her talk with her mother, she gave her aunt a bad grudge.


    However, Xie Dongyao''s reaction is to let others in the Xie family have no doubt, and most importantly, no one has thought about that aspect.


    "I''ll wear it myself. Where can I trouble my mother?"


    Feng Yu got up with a smile and took the birthday gift from Xie Dongyang. He was very happy.


    I feel the bun, and I just put it in. It''s really delicate and beautiful.


    Xie Ning all praises a way, "this that my two uncles send is really good-looking, two uncles I also want."


    "Cheng, when your birthday comes, uncle Er will get one for you. Aunt Hua Sheng has everything there."


    "Mm-hmm." Xie Ning nodded happily.


    It''s Fengyu who hears that it''s Hua Sheng''s stuff. Some of it is not his mind.


    "This is from Huasheng store?" She touched the hairpin and quietly pulled it out.


    "Ah, ah Sheng picked it for me. Otherwise, where can I find such a girl''s thing?"


    Xie Dongyao narrowed her eyes and sneered at her. No wonder she almost fell into the road just now. It turned out that it was Hua Sheng''s little bitch who set a trap, which made her defenseless.

 Chapter 1670

    Feng Yu hesitated for a moment and said with a smile, "don''t worry about me, Dongyang. I heard that there are antiques in Huasheng, but most of those things with a certain age are unearthed with funerary objects. Isn''t it unlucky to wear them to the living? Of course I don''t know very well either. I just heard that you don''t have to worry. "


    Feng Yu has been thinking about his uncle since he was brainwashed by Xie Dongyao.


    Naturally, it''s not as hostile as before, though Huasheng doesn''t know it at all.


    However, women have a lot of thoughts. It''s normal for them to fight.


    One of Xie Dongyang''s big masters didn''t understand this, just explained with a smile, "my sister-in-law is worried too much, and a Sheng specially explained this matter. He said that the kind that won''t be unearthed for you will be really bad for your health. This jade hairpin is a treasure of family. It has been passed down from generation to generation and never entered the land. You can rest assured of a Sheng''s character."


    "Then Must be very expensive? "


    If Feng Yu can''t make the previous statement, he has to make an article on the price. After all, this kind of thing is expensive.


    "Ah, you are also worth it. What''s this little gift, sister-in-law, for all the things she has done for us in the past years?"


    "Dongyang, you can''t spend money. It''s not from gale, though Huasheng is a good friend with you. But people are businessmen after all, and it''s no fault to earn your money. They are all from their own families. It''s pointless to spend so much money wrongly. "


    As soon as Xie Dongyao saw that sister-in-law was trying to pour dirty water on Hua Sheng, he naturally began to cajole.


    "Yes, second brother. I don''t think sister Huasheng should charge you money since she is a good friend with you, but it should cost a lot of money to see you like this. Can''t play with this thing without hundreds? You can be careful. It''s said that there are a lot of killers who are specialized in killing acquaintances. Take you as the wrong leader. "


    Xie Dongyang certainly didn''t like to listen to this. He put down his chopsticks directly and had no mood to eat.


    "Ah Sheng and I have known each other for many years. She is not that kind of person. What''s wrong with you two today? In other words, the money from the hairpin has been donated to charity in my name, and she has done good deeds for us. She also belongs to giving it to me. In your opinion, it''s a little bit of a villain''s heart to go to the heart of a gentleman. "


    Hearing Xie Dongyang''s words, Feng Yu was embarrassed and quickly turned off the topic. "We just said it casually. Don''t be too nervous. Come and eat."


    Xie Dongyao was a little angry at uncle Er, but he didn''t dare to say more. Besides, he did feel uncomfortable for her just now.


    Every time I saw Huasheng before, I would take precautions and put away the evil spirit.


    Now there is no defense. The thing brought by Xie Dongyang suddenly hit him for a while, and the whole person is very bad.


    So after a quick meal, Xie Dongyao found an excuse to say that she had a headache and had a rest.


    Although Feng Yu wanted to stay, Xie Dongyang made excuses and left the old house.


    After returning to his villa, he called Huasheng directly.


    "A Sheng."


    "Well."


    "As you said just now, I really let her show her horse''s feet. Her face was very bad and she refused to approach the hairpin."


    "Well, as I expected."


    "Then you can see my sister. No, look at the Yao Yao. What is it?" Xie Dongyang vaguely remembers that last time, Hua Sheng said that once Xie Dongyao used the exorcism charm when she was not prepared, she would definitely show her fox tail. At that time, Hua Sheng could also judge what Xie Dongyao is based on the feedback on the charm?


    "Yes, I see it." At this moment, Hua Sheng is holding another accessory charm related to Xie Dongyao''s exorcism charm, which has explained everything.

 Chapter 1671

    "If I''m not mistaken, it''s the demonized."


    "Demonized people?" Xie Dongyang really didn''t hear such a professional word.


    If Fengxi is present, maybe he can understand it in an instant and discuss it with Huasheng.


    Unfortunately, it''s Muggles, especially Xie Dongyang, who is not so close to Huasheng. Xie Dongyang doesn''t know many things.


    In other words, Xie Dongyang knew less about the miraculous events than Wang Junxian, Qin Wanyu.


    Among these people, Qin, Wan, Yu and Jiangliu suffered a lot.


    Because the beloved women have mysterious skills, they see more unscientific things than ordinary people.


    "I''ll explain this to you later. In a word, don''t act rashly."


    "Then, is she still alive?"


    "I''m not sure. I''d like to make a good analysis of her current situation and say that I can only see the faint evil spirit here."


    "Ah Sheng, you must save Yaoyao."


    Thinking of having lost so many close relatives and loved ones, if Xie Dongyao could not be saved, then the Xie family would really die.


    "You don''t have to say, I will try my best."


    "Good."


    In fact, Xie Dongyang needless to say, Hua Sheng would not have died. If it had not been for Hua Sheng''s intervention, Xie Dongyao would have been gone.


    He was cursed with blood, and the consequences were unimaginable.


    Hang up, Hua Sheng worried.


    Jiangcheng has not been peaceful for several days, and the vampire has not been investigated. Now Xie Dongyao has determined that it is a demonized human, which is really a headache.


    "Who is Mrs. Jiang calling? Sneaky? "


    "Xie Dongyang, are you angry?"


    Hua Sheng turns around and deliberately shakes the phone in his hand.


    "Who is Xie Dongyang?"


    Hua Sheng smiled, hammered the river and said, "if you don''t play like this, the stem is not funny at all."


    Jiang Liu reaches out, grabs Hua Sheng hammer''s Pink fist and pulls her into his arms. "Tell me, what happened to Xie''s family?"


    Jiang Liu has summed up his experience. Xie Dongyang is no match now.


    Every time I look for a Sheng, that''s because the Xie family estimates something he can''t solve.


    Sure enough, Hua Sheng pinched the river''s face. "Are you so smart?"


    "If you are smart, you won''t be called Muggle. Don''t praise me. What''s wrong with the Xie family? Is Xie Dongyang guilty of being too old this year? I don''t think it''s long. How many times has happened to Xie''s family? "


    To tell you the truth, Jiang Liu will sympathize with Xie Dongyang.


    Since the death of his father and brother, Xie''s family has also been restless, and news has been breaking out frequently over the group.


    Then from time to time, he wronged others for seducing their little grandma Jiang. In a word, all black pots, whether Xie Dongyang or not, must be carried.


    As long as he explained, he was immediately scolded by those fans of Jiangliu. Fortunately, he had a big heart.


    If I can''t think of it, I''m afraid that a big man will suffer from depression after internet violence, right?


    "Xie Dongyao''s identity is a little suspicious. Fengxi and I suspected it before, but today it''s confirmed."


    "That girl is so careless?"


    When it comes to Xie Dongyao, the river has almost forgotten what it looks like. In the eyes of the river, there are only two kinds of women in the world, one is Huasheng, the other is others.


    Any woman except Huasheng, in the eyes of the river, is the same, without any sense of existence.


    Hua Sheng nodded.


    "Then what? Is it going to be destroyed? " Jiang Liu hugs Hua Sheng, frowns tightly, and unconsciously worries about Xie''s family. In the end, Xie Dongyang may really be commander Guanggang.

 Chapter 1672

    Hua Sheng sighed, "I''ll talk to Feng Xi later. When necessary She may have sacrificed to protect the others of Xie family. "


    "Don''t worry too much. It''s probably life."


    The river comforts Hua Sheng. Why doesn''t she know the truth? It''s just I always think the turmoil in Jiangcheng is just beginning.


    In fact, Jiangcheng has not been peaceful recently. Bai Hao can still know the news, but after all, Jiangcheng is so big and has so many areas.


    Bai Hao''s jurisdiction is only one of these areas. In other areas, some people will not report even what happened in order to protect the black hat.


    Just hide it or not file a case at all.


    Just like the western new area, because of the late development, many of them are relocated households, and there is a distance from the city center, so few people pay attention to it.


    It has been three days in a row. People are missing. The first day is a woman in her forties, and the second day is a 17-year-old high school student.


    Today''s missing is a six-year-old girl, the only thing in common is women, and the family is nearby.


    After reporting the case to the nearby residents, the relevant local forces are only dealing with the missing persons.


    Even when a missing person is reported, 48 hours after he or she disappears, this rule is really inhumane.


    So some residents in the neighborhood spontaneously organized some people to look for them. Unfortunately, they got nothing.


    Qin, Wan and Yu happened to drive to the county to see a piece of land today. When they came back, they drove to the western new area.


    When he passed a relatively old bridge, he did not know whether it was a daze or something.


    I always feel that there are figures shaking on the branches of trees near the bridge.


    It''s a big night, isn''t it for tramps to climb trees?


    Qin Wanyu turned up the sound in the car a little bit, and drove by with one foot of courage.


    Then just listen, bang, it seems to hit something.


    The impact was so great that Qin, Wan and Yu suddenly had a blank mind.


    Because when he turned on the low beam to shine, he found that there was a man lying on the ground.


    I can''t see men and women clearly, but I know it''s because he bumped people.


    This is a remote New Area, which hasn''t been monitored yet.


    To put it bluntly, if you drive straight away, maybe No one saw it, so he was not responsible.


    But where is Qin, Wan and Yu that kind of person? He usually likes to talk and make noise, and his mouth is also in debt.


    They are also tired of fighting and making troubles, but their hearts are good. No matter how much they lose, it''s his responsibility.


    In addition, if a person does not die, he or she should be sent to the hospital immediately. Maybe he or she can be saved.


    Thinking of this, Qin Wanyu got off the bus and helped the people lying in front of him.


    Just, the moment when he helped up, he suddenly turned pale again.


    This man, he has seen


    Actually, the foreigner I met in the bar that day was the foreigner of the girl.


    Later, the girl died. Qin, Wan and Yu followed the trend and said that this was the man who did it.


    How could it be him?


    Qin, Wan and Yu slowly passed by and carefully reached out to touch the man''s nose. There was a faint breath.


    He breathed a sigh of relief. Anyway, he was talking about saving people first.


    Qin Wanyu laboriously dragged the man into the car, put him in the back seat, and then galloped toward the central hospital.


    In five minutes


    The man who was lying flat in the back seat suddenly opened his eyes.


    His handsome face is more three-dimensional and charming in the night, with a strange smile on the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 1673

    When Feng Xi was watching TV at home, she felt that the bell hanging at home was ringing all of a sudden.


    Then he pinched his fingers and his face suddenly changed


    Qin, Wan and Yu may not have dreamed that they were not colliding with an individual, and that thing at this moment, has risen from the back seat.


    Looking at his white neck


    He was worried about whether he could save the man if he accidentally hit him. He drove intently, even close to the edge of speeding.


    Behind the man, the original normal eyes suddenly turned bloody, extremely fast speed directly toward the back neck of Qin Wan Yu.


    Between the lightning and flint, I don''t know where the little paper man came from.


    One side grabs the man''s ear and yanks it back.


    Almost a little, his teeth touched the neck of Qin, Wan and Yu, almost a little, he was upset by the little paper man.


    There are more than ten little paper people coming, and Fengxi has made a border at home.


    That is to say, Qin, Wan and Yu could not hear the sound of fighting or know what happened later.


    The man sensed something wrong and opened the window and disappeared into the night


    It''s smart not to get entangled with these ten little paper people, because the first skill Fengxi learned from her grandfather was how to arrange Yin soldiers.


    At that time, when watching grandpa cut paper, she only thought it was fun and followed him. Later, she knew that these yellow paper villains had infinite power.


    What''s powerful is that the wind can attach to the body, making the lifeless little paper man become like a magic soldier.


    Now Fengxi has experienced a big scene. There are two demon pills on her body, and some pure spiritual power given by Huasheng from time to time.


    In addition, the forefather Feng Qingcheng points out 12, so he is already a master level figure.


    These ten little paper men saved Qin, Wan and Yu and escorted them all the way home.


    Qin Wanyu was also frightened, because when he arrived at the hospital, the people behind him disappeared, and the car windows were still open.


    Almost scared to pee at that time, thinking it was a psychic event.


    So I drove home quickly, that is, Fengxi.


    When he opened the door, Fengxi was standing at the door.


    Feng Xi seldom wears a very woman, because since he was also a great official, most of them like to wear convenient fabric, hemp skirt.


    Today, it''s a goose yellow dress after a lot of careful preparation.


    The neckline is quite deep, small and sexy. What''s important is that she even wears light makeup and pearl earrings.


    "Well Excuse me, is Miss Fengxi at home? " The funny teasing of Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Wind Xi didn''t speak, just looked at Qin Wanyu.


    "Oh, come on. Are you going out to drink when you''re dressed like this? You must take me with you, or you will be easily harassed in this way. I will protect you. "


    Qin, Wan and Yu''s playful and smiling face made people laugh, but they didn''t say a word.


    She has been looking at Qin, Anhui and Henan for a long time.


    "Xi Xi, I''ll tell you if you hear any rumors. I didn''t go anywhere. I just came back from a business trip If there''s anything, it''s a strange thing on the way. By the way, I tell you, it''s terrible I ran into a man halfway Then... "


    Before Qin Wanyu had finished speaking, Fengxi had blocked his mouth with practical actions.


    "Well..."


    Happiness came so suddenly that he was stunned.


    The wind is not so active. It''s hard today Is it to seduce him?

 Chapter 1674

    Fengxi not only gave Qin Wanyu a hot kiss, but also hugged his neck for a long time.


    She knew that if it had not been for her little paper man to go in time, it would have been a corpse.


    However, she did not understand how the things she gave Qin, Wan and Yu to ward off evil spirits and exorcise evil spirits were not easy to use?


    Do you mean Those vampires are not afraid of domestic things? Cultural differences?


    "Wait for me. I''ll take a bath."


    Qin Wanyu thought he was going to do something. He was in a hurry to take a bath.


    But when he came out, Fengxi was ready to go out.


    Qin Wanyu, wearing a white bathrobe, rubbed her hair and looked at her, "are you going out?"


    "Yes."


    "Then we just..."


    "Don''t go out at home, do you hear me?"


    "Xi Xi, it''s too much for you. I''m so happy..." As soon as Qin Wanyu saw how much he wanted, he didn''t mean that.


    "Some things, I will tell you later, what you have to do now is not to go out at home."


    "Well, when will you be back?"


    "Soon, I''ll go talk to a Sheng."


    Fengxi took the hundred treasure bag and hurried out of the door. Before leaving, she asked some breeze in her family to protect Qin, Wan and Henan. The main thing was that the ordinary people in Fengxi family didn''t have the demons to challenge them. After all, there was the memorial tablet of the ancestor of Fengxi.


    In the middle of the night, after Xie Dongyang finished his work, he finally went back to the old house. At this time, everyone fell asleep.


    When he passed by the study, he found that Xie Dongyao had not slept, and seemed to talk to someone.


    "Yao Yao?" He pushed the door in.


    Xie Dongyao suddenly looks unnatural. Originally, her face is facing the wall, but suddenly she turns around and smiles, "second brother, how did you come back so late?"


    "Who are you talking to?"


    "I No, no one. "


    "I just went upstairs as if I heard you talking to someone?" Xie Dongyang did hear the rustle of conversation.


    It''s just that the other voice is very weak, so I didn''t hear it clearly.


    "Ah, you''ve heard me wrong. I''ve learned Spanish recently. I''ve just been practicing oral English on the wall. Ha ha."


    "Ah, why don''t you sleep?"


    "I can''t sleep."


    "It''s just the right time to talk to me."


    Xie Dongyang came in with a smell of wine and sat on the leather sofa in his study.


    With his legs up, he leaned on the sofa.


    The distance from Xie Dongyao is not very close. Xie Dongyao bit her lips and asked tentatively, "second brother, have you met sister Huasheng recently?"


    "Yes, the birthday presents are all chosen by a Sheng."


    "Oh, what did she tell you?"


    "What do you mean?" Xie Dongyang leaned on his head and looked at his sister.


    "Nothing, I mean Elder sister a Sheng is a fierce person after all. Did you explain something to you or what you should pay attention to? "


    "No, a Sheng has been busy recently. We don''t talk much."


    "Well..." Xie Dongyao''s eyes turned quickly after listening, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Xie Dongyang is a little sad. He loves his sister very much. Although she is a bit headstrong, she even gets sick sometimes.


    But they grew up together. They really didn''t want to see the tragedy happen to Yao Yao.


    "Yao Yao, when I was a child, I took you to take a bath by the river. Do you remember?"


    "Remember, how can you not?" Xie Dongyao said with a smile.


    "Do you remember what we did the first time we were found out?" Xie Dongyang is deliberately drunk, as if inadvertently recalling the past.

 Chapter 1675

    Xie Dongyao hesitated for a moment and said with a smile, "of course, I remember. How did you talk about it properly?"


    "We are all old in a flash."


    "You''re old, I don''t, I''m still young and beautiful."


    Xie Dongyao seems to cover up her feelings, so she deliberately sits in a chair and picks up the tablet.


    Turn off the topic, "I''ve been yelling at those people who are black on you these days. How can there be so many bad people in the world? Are they not afraid of retribution while swearing? "


    Xie Dongyang Mei answers. His mind is not on Weibo.


    However, Xie Dongyao seems to be addicted to this topic, and deliberately finds out some comments of black powder for Xie Dongyang to see.


    "Take a look at this. What''s the name of lolipianne, a little bitch? A Chinese deliberately names himself as a fake foreign devil and says that he''s abroad. How tall is he? Looking at the data, it says that a 20-year-old girl is so vicious? I guess this kind of person must be the one whose parents died when they were young and who was abused after being adopted by foreigners. Therefore, their hearts are very dark, so they can slander others with their mouths full of feces. "


    "Yao Yao, I don''t know these people. What they say has nothing to do with me. I don''t care."


    "How can I do that? You are my brother. I must protect you from being bullied. What''s the name of this student? If you don''t have Yu to see you. The name is good, but how can the heart be so black? It''s raised by placenta. There''s no brain at all. It''s not good to see this all day. I have the face to say that I''m a fan of Jiangliu. If my brother Jiangliu knew that his quality of fans is so bad, he would feel sick. "


    "What''s more, what''s the name of gentle? She said you have a narrow mind. That means others scold us. We can''t go back. I hate this kind of Notre Dame and bitches. I think I''m Maria every day. Take care of this. However, according to my many years of experience, my girlfriend said that most of these people are ugly B''s who don''t have a man to ask for, and then deliberately install small fresh ones on the Internet. Believe it or not, those who shout husband everyday under Jiangliu brother''s microblog are these ugly monsters. Do you believe it? " Say, Xie Dongyao continues to reply those black powder, scold of not too happy.


    "Yao Yao, you''re off topic. I''m talking about our childhood..."


    Xie Dongyang has seen that his younger sister dare not recall the past with her. Perhaps Hua Sheng said that the degree of demonization is deep enough to remember. Did the original Yao Yao even forget what they experienced together when they were little?


    Maybe Xie Dongyang is a little serious. Xie Dongyao puts down her tablet and sighs.


    "Second brother, don''t mention the past. We need to look ahead."


    "You are right. Yaoyao, you and your mother, and Ningning are my last relatives. I hope you It''s been safe and sound. "


    "Of course I will. I have two brothers to protect me." Xie Dongyao smiles brilliantly.


    But the smile, but let Xie Dongyang no longer like it.


    "That''s good. You can have a rest earlier."


    Xie Dongyang was very upset. He was not drunk, but he really wanted to be drunk, so he didn''t have to think about anything when he was drunk.


    After waiting for Xie Dongyang to go out, Xie Dongyao looked at the cold wall and said in a cold voice, "don''t come to my house anymore. I feel that he is suspicious."

 Chapter 1676

    "What are you afraid of? It''s just Xie Dongyang."


    Qiao Xue said as she walked out of the wall, the white clothes she had worn before also turned to gray.


    The most terrible thing about Qiao Xue is that she always looks like a 17-year-old girl, but Intelligence and mind are far from the same as adults.


    That''s why, in the past, Huasheng let Fengxi be careful of her. Fengxi always didn''t care. She was just a child and couldn''t lift any waves.


    "I''m not afraid of him, of course. I''m afraid of Huasheng." Xie Dongyao is not very angry.


    She dropped the tablet on the desk and put away her smile.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. dekas, those people have already done it. It should be said that they did it together with Hua Qing. Hua Qing did a good job this time. That fool did something right at last. It seems that the sisters of the Hua family misunderstood Hua Sheng deeply. They will not solve it for the time being. However Hua Sheng has been misunderstood for a long time. Sooner or later, it will break out. Then we will have a chance.


    As for the wind, let alone, as far as I know, there are already people who plan to fight against Qin, Wan and Yu. "


    Xie Dongyao sneers, "Qin Wanyu? That''s not your old face? "


    "Don''t say that. You were also infatuated with his suicide, weren''t you?"


    It is also a coincidence that both Qiao Xue and Xie Dongyao loved Qin, Wan and Yu deeply.


    But the difference is that Qiao Xue is better. At least when she was young, she was regarded as white moonlight in the heart of Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Xie Dongyao, on the other hand, has never been cared for or given back by Qin, Wan and Yu. He is a poor man in the end.


    "I''m not interested in running like this. Now I''m working for the master and asking for the result. But I also remind you, don''t think about Qin, Wan and Yu. That kid is dead set to the wind now. Even if you save him, he won''t appreciate it."


    Xie Dongyao''s warning, Qiao Xue naturally does not like to listen.


    "I don''t need your warning. I know how to do it myself."


    I''m afraid that the most hated people in Qiao Xue''s heart are Fengxi and Qin Wanyu. If it wasn''t for them, she wouldn''t force herself to be like a street mouse now.


    In the middle of the night, Wang Junxian went to a business party. When he came back, it was already 10:30 p.m.


    as soon as she entered the door, the nanny said that the little lady didn''t eat at night, so she was in a bad mood.


    Wang Junxian didn''t come and change his clothes, so he went upstairs.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw Hua Zhi lying on the head of the bed with a bad face.


    "Mrs. Wang, I heard you didn''t eat at night? Is it not to your taste? What would you like to eat, I''ll make it for you? "


    "I don''t want to."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wang Junxian walked over in three steps and two steps, holding Hua Zhi''s hand directly.


    "Nothing."


    "If you feel bored at home, you can go to five younger sister''s house for a walk. I think you like to go to ten li spring breeze to have fun."


    "Stop, I won''t go. I love you."


    Listen to ten li spring breeze, Hua Zhi is more angry, made a temper directly.


    Wang Junxian suddenly understood that Hua Zhi was having trouble with Hua Sheng, so he smiled and comforted him, "what''s the matter with you two? Where did ah Sheng offend you? "


    "A Sheng is merciless recently. Our sisters are in her heart. How can they compare with others What else am I ashamed to go? "


    In fact, Hua Zhi is angry not because Hua Sheng ignores Hua Qing and the child, but because he hopes that his position in Hua Sheng''s heart will be higher than that of Fengxi. To put it bluntly, he is fighting for jealousy among the little sisters, who are the most important to Hua Sheng.


    So Hua Zhi''s words are sour, which are all small things in Wang Junxian''s eyes.


    "Then wait, I''ll call and scold asheng now. Who let her provoke my wife..." Wang Junxian took the initiative to pick up the mobile phone.

 Chapter 1677

    Wang Junxian is not a patient person, but he has endless patience with Hua Zhi.


    This may be the power to love someone, so when we know that Hua Zhi has some opinions on Hua Sheng.


    Wang Junxian did not like others to counsel, but used another method.


    "Xiaozhi, what do you think of a Sheng?"


    "What are you doing?" Hua Zhi looks at Wang Junxian warily and thinks that his man is going to dig a hole for himself?


    Wang Junxian put his arm around her shoulder. "Don''t be nervous, it''s just that we chat with each other. Can I still make a fool of you?"


    "That''s not easy to say."


    "Ha ha, how old are you, Hua Zhi, your child."


    Wang Junxian felt that, although Hua Zhi will be emotional after pregnancy, although there will be some vexatious, but it''s a little back to nature.


    I don''t know if she was like this when she was a child. I think it''s super cute.


    "Husband, you said, in fact, I know in my heart that Hua Qing wants to provoke our sister. What she has done is unforgivable. So this time back, let alone five younger sister, even I will not believe her words. Elder sister, sometimes I will blow some wind and stir up emotions. But I know that elder sister is not to help Hua Qing, but because she wants us to have several disputes, so that her rights can be better controlled. Everyone has his own careful thinking. Four younger sisters are really a little silly, white and sweet I feel sorry for the child. The child is pitiful, but also did not let me go to misunderstand five younger sister''s point


    "Look, you know the truth." Wang Junxian knew that his wife was not so stupid.


    The truth is that Hua Zhi knows, and Hua Sheng knows that Hua Zhi knows, so she is not in a hurry to explain.


    Even on that day in the old house of Huajia, several people were so fierce in the confrontation. At last, Huasheng didn''t explain a word more to appease Huazhi.


    Why on earth? I still don''t know Hua Zhi''s temperament. She''s smart and smart. She''s not white in the entertainment circle these years. She''s smart.


    "Yes, I know the truth, so do you know why I am angry?"


    "You are jealous, don''t you think it''s better for you to be in the heart of the five younger sisters Wang Junxian also understands people and sees through them at a glance.


    Hua Zhi nods, also don''t cover up, after all, are all own people, open the skylight to say frankly.


    Hua Zhi lies flat, sleeps Wang Junxian''s legs, sighs slightly.


    "Husband, do you think I''m selfish?"


    "Why are you selfish?" Asked Wang Junxian with a smile.


    Hua Zhi is a little embarrassed. "Although we are related by blood and sisters, but these years, Fengxi has done more for a Sheng than our sisters. Didn''t you see that Qin Wanyu was angry before that? They all feel that they are not as important as a Sheng. That''s the same with me It''s just how many times Fengxi has risked his own life to help a Sheng escape from Shengtian. This kind of life-long friendship can''t be compared with us. But knowing this, I still hope five younger sister''s heart, I am the most important. "


    Finish saying, Hua Zhi intentionally closes an eye, pout up a mouth, capricious home.


    Wang Junxian laughed and said, "ha ha, OK, I know. I''ll go to Jiangliu tomorrow and tell him that my wife is not happy. Let her put my wife first, or else I will cancel all cooperation with Jiangjia group. "


    "You can go away."


    Hua Zhi Qi pushed Wang Junxian for a while, and the depression in his heart was eliminated for the most part.


    Where does she really blame her five younger sisters? It''s just because she thinks it''s important that she has no wind.


    At this time, it was more difficult than anyone. Qin Wanyu almost had an accident, which scared her to go to Chunfeng for ten li.

 Chapter 1678

    Feng Xi didn''t give Qin Wanyu a chance to talk, so he never put him under house arrest.


    Then I hurried to the spring breeze for ten li. When I came in, gingko was just bringing sweet soup to Hua Sheng.


    "Eh? Sister Fengxi, you''re here just in time. I''ll serve you a bowl of soup. "


    "I''m in a hurry if I don''t drink."


    The wind is so dry that without waiting for Hua Sheng to take a sip of the soup in his hand, he directly pulls her upstairs.


    Even the blanket fell to the ground.


    "Well What''s wrong, Miss Fengxi? Are you burning your eyebrows? " Ginkgo looked surprised.


    Then picked up the blanket from the ground, lying on the sofa, the little black slouched and stretched, and followed up the stairs.


    Ten li spring wind loft, that is, the piano room of Huasheng.


    Feng Xi took a deep breath and said, "a Sheng, I think things are serious. Qin Wanyu came back from a business trip today and was stopped by that thing on his way. If it wasn''t for my yellow paper man to arrive in time, Qin Wanyu would be the next victim. I asked my family to check again. In fact, there was no homicide in Taiping in these two days. It''s the new area in the western suburb that refuses to report it, because it''s afraid of losing the gauze hat. How stupid is this operation


    "Is there anything else like that?" Hua Sheng is also quite unhappy after listening, only to find it difficult to measure.


    How bad can a person be? Hard to say, really hard to say, because it may be beyond your imagination.


    "Qin Wanyu told me that day that he knew the murderer''s appearance. Later, when we couldn''t find any clues, I felt strange. It seems that they are staring at Qin and Wanyu. These are not the most terrible. What''s terrible is that I wear such a powerful amulet to Qin and Wanyu. How can that thing easily get close to him? Do you mean terror? "


    "You mean, those things are not afraid of your amulet?" Hua Sheng looks at the wind.


    She nodded.


    "Then my What about the river? " Hua Sheng suddenly got up and wondered if the river would be in trouble.


    "Don''t panic. I''ve asked my family to take a lot of yellow paper people to protect the river. There won''t be any problem."


    Hearing this, Hua Sheng was relieved.


    "Qin Wanyu told me that those people are foreigners, and then you can see that the death methods of those victims are so weird, so, vampires, foreigners Connected to a foreign vampire? So They are not afraid of our talismans? " Feng Xi says all her previous analysis.


    Hua Sheng agreed. "You guessed right."


    "But that day we were in Church I''ve dealt with each other. It''s clear that it''s not so powerful Why? "


    In fact, Feng Xi can''t imagine that what was destroyed in the church and asheng in less than a few minutes that day, how could they not be afraid of amulets?


    "This I haven''t figured it out yet. "


    "Then can you divine? Ah Sheng, your divination is the most powerful. Let''s have a look at the details of those guys."


    "I have promised Jiangliu to be a mortal."


    Hua Sheng is not only very careful with her powers, but also with her divination. She has always wanted to be a mortal.


    "Well, isn''t this a very time? If those people don''t know the way, we will all be in danger, right?"


    Wind Xi is holding Hua Sheng''s arm, hoping that she can come up with the skill of looking after the family and divining the good and bad this time.


    However, it seems that Hua Sheng has some difficulties


    "Ah Sheng, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing the difference of Huasheng, Fengxi was also in a panic.


    For a while, Hua Sheng said, "I''m pregnant."

 Chapter 1679

    After listening to the wind, I didn''t respond for half a day


    The air seemed to be still at this moment.


    Until a minute later, Fengxi smiled, "Oh, don''t make any noise. Let''s be serious. Ah Sheng, you said those vampires..."


    "When did I lie to you, wind?"


    "Ah? Do you really... "


    Feng Xi points to Hua Sheng''s stomach. Seeing that her abdomen is flat, she can''t believe it. She just feels that she can''t lift it with one breath.


    Is that too exciting? Hua Sheng wants children, which has become everyone''s wish.


    Now Hua Sheng says she is pregnant, but Feng Xi still can''t believe it.


    After all, happiness comes all of a sudden.


    "Well." Hua Sheng knows what Fengxi is going to ask. Although she is excited and incoherent, she This reaction is purely normal.


    "My God..."


    After the windy Xi exclaimed, he quickly covered his mouth as if it were a big secret.


    "My God, Hua Sheng, Miss Hua Sheng, Miss Hua Sheng, goddess Hua Sheng My fairy, you really Pregnant? "


    Hua Sheng lowered his head and raised his mouth slightly. He was too lazy to repeat her words and answer.


    Wait for the wind to calm down.


    "God, goddess, how long has the child been? Does the river know?"


    Wind Xi runs over excitedly, embracing Hua Sheng''s neck, excited.


    "It''s only a month. I don''t know the river. To be exact You are the first to know. If you didn''t let me start divining today, I would not have said it. "


    "My mother, you can do it. You''re hiding it from all of us. You''re really looking for a fight."


    The wind Xi loves and hates again, wants to stretch out the hand to play Hua Sheng''s head, but can''t bear it, the surprise tears will all fall down.


    After she calmed down a little, Hua Sheng said, "I was going to talk for three months."


    "You are so superstitious as a fairy." Wind Xi a face of contempt.


    Hua Sheng laughs but doesn''t speak. What immortal does she want to do most now is just a mortal. What''s good about the immortal? Isn''t it a kind of suffering if she doesn''t grow old and die?


    "By the way, you just said, you can''t talk about it. It''s about pregnancy?" It''s the wind that reacts.


    Hua Sheng nodded, "I know that I am very careful after I am pregnant. Now I dare not use any psychic power. I am afraid that it will affect the fetus. Every time I start divination, it will be very exhausting, especially the more difficult the divination image is, so..."


    "I see. It turns out that''s the case. I''ll start divining. Although I don''t have your permission, I''ll At least find out where those things are. "


    "No, I''ll let Xiao Hei go back."


    "What? You said let Xiao Hei go? "


    At this time, the black cat came in from the door and walked to Hua Sheng and lay down.


    It''s the same thing without it.


    "Xiaohei is much more powerful than you think. Let him check it so as not to disturb the snake."


    "Here Well, we should be careful recently. "


    "Well, I will."


    "A Sheng."


    "Well?"


    "Can you let me tell Jiangliu about your pregnancy?" Fengxi holds Huasheng''s hand and shakes it. She''s very thick faced.


    After all, the river was very angry last time because of the icy jade in the north. Although I forgive later, Fengxi always felt that the river was very wrong.


    Thinking, if a Sheng agrees, he wants to make up for the mistakes.


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you."


    Hua Sheng at a glance to see wear wind Xi''s mind, also readily agreed, wind Xi heart immediately happy flowers.


    Just get up and run downstairs, and wait for the river to come back, so as to make atonement for yourself.


    After the wind came downstairs, Hua Sheng reached out and touched the black cat. "Xiao Hei, I need you to run errands."

 Chapter 1680

    Xiaohei slowly opens his eyes and looks at Huasheng.


    "The master wants to find out about the vampires?"


    "Well."


    "Those people are related to Hua Qing." Xiaohei said.


    "I know."


    "Just now Fengxi said that those people are not afraid of amulets. I heard that they almost killed Qin, Wan and Yu, right?"


    "Well."


    "Don''t worry, master. They can''t hurt the river."


    "Oh? Why is that? " Hua Sheng always felt that Xiao Hei seemed to know something about the river, but asked deeply, Xiao Hei didn''t seem to say anything.


    You have to say that it''s not true. Xiaohei always respects Huasheng.


    "The river flow is not active by ordinary people. The more evil it is, the more unable it is to move it. Think about the protection of the last demon world..."


    "Is there anything in him that evil spirits care about?"


    "Master, don''t think about it. I''ll take care of the vampire. Master, keep the baby at ease."


    "Well You heard it, too. "


    Hua Sheng is a little embarrassed. Help her forehead.


    After all, when she was pregnant, she didn''t even talk about gingko before. She finally got pregnant and just wanted to wait for the fetus to stabilize.


    "Ah I went out first. "


    Follow the wind Xi''s reaction must be, small black know that the host is pregnant, it seems that a face is sad, before leaving also slightly sigh.


    Although the voice is not loud, Hua Sheng can hear it clearly.


    Xiaohei is not an ordinary animal. It''s a psychic cat. It can talk to people, fission and go mad.


    Xiaohei''s reaction to Huasheng''s pregnancy is this, then Does it mean that the child is not optimistic?


    Hua Sheng lowered his head and put his hands on his belly. "Thank you for coming. Thank you for giving me the chance to be a mother. Even if I have fought for my life, Hua Sheng will protect you from birth. If anyone dares to hurt you, I will walk on his body."


    When it comes to killing words, the faint red lotus on Hua Sheng''s forehead flashes again, but it just flashes by and doesn''t show up.


    "Ginkgo biloba, give me a bowl of sweet soup."


    Feng Xi has drunk three bowls in one breath. She is in a good mood and is on the sofa in the living room.


    "Sister Fengxi, what''s good about you?"


    Ginkgo with the fourth bowl of sweet soup, close to the wind, jokingly asked.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll announce when the time comes."


    "Ha ha, are you going to have a wedding?" Ginkgo also heard Gao he said before that Qin Wanyu wanted to get married.


    It''s also said that Fengxi didn''t want to get married very much. For this reason, Qin Wanyu asked his uncle Jiangliu. Is it true that this has happened?


    "Go ahead, don''t speculate. It''s much more than this. It''s a great happiness."


    Sitting on the sofa in the living room happily, the wind is waiting for the river to flow back.


    This meeting has forgotten about Qin, Wan and Yu.


    And the river did not fail to live up to expectations. He went home from work on time, parked the luxury car on the lawn at the door, and opened the door.


    "President Jiang is off duty."


    "Well? Did Qin, Wan and Yu come? "


    He was not surprised to see that the wind was blowing when the river came in to change shoes skillfully. This woman has not come to the house to rub food for years.


    But it''s strange to see only one of them today.


    "No, just me."


    "When are you going to marry Qin Wanyu? Give us a chance to have a good drink? " The river is just a joke, and I know that the wind will not get angry.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. I will marry Qin Wanyu when you and a Sheng''s children have a full moon."


    "You are not waiting for the death of Qin, Wan and Yu." The river laughs.


    "Who said, it''s close, OK? After all, a Sheng has been pregnant for a month. When the baby is full, it''s ten months later. It''s less than a year. It''s just a blink of an eye. What do you say? "


    The river froze suddenly. He heard the point. What did the wind say just now?


    A Sheng is pregnant one month?


    Seeing the startled expression of the river, Fengxi was extremely satisfied. He also spits out his tongue at Huasheng, who is standing on the railing on the second floor.


    PS: I''m in a good mood today. I really want to thank those black fans for your abuse and comments, which led to the soaring popularity of this book. Today, the company informed me that the voice copyright has been sold, that is to say, you will soon hear that the voice version of this life is not in your deep love. Thank you for the traffic contributed by black powder. Please keep up your efforts in the future. Blueberry also plans to rely on your tireless messages every day to sell the film and television copyright of this book, which will be a big income by then. Cheerleading Happy to sing.

 Chapter 1681

    "Wind, what you said just now, say it again."


    The river tried to calm itself down, and then made sure the news was correct, so I asked again looking at the wind.


    Fengxi didn''t know whether it was intentional or not. It soared several decibels directly. It was just a loud cry --


    -- River, listen, your daughter-in-law, Hua Sheng, she It''s been a month since I was pregnant.


    Kuang Dang, Ginkgo biloba in the kitchen door, hands are washing the iron basin directly fell to the ground, this is simply incredible.


    The young lady has been pregnant for a month, but she doesn''t know anything.


    "Sister Fengxi, don''t make trouble I know you like to joke, but I beg you not to joke about it, OK? My uncle can''t stand such a joke, and I can''t stand it. " Ginkgo''s voice trembled slightly.


    She was really afraid that it was all wind mischief, and then a huge loss after the surprise, so she couldn''t believe the truth of the matter at all.


    "I understand if you don''t believe me. After all, it''s too big, isn''t it?"


    Wind Xi hands back in the back, mysterious Xi smile.


    Then pointed to the Qianying at the second floor railing behind him, "don''t you know if you ask the client? After all, a Sheng can''t lie. "


    The river looked up and saw Hua Sheng holding the railing with both hands, looking at himself tenderly.


    He didn''t speak, but there was desire in his eyes, which seemed to ask, is everything that Fengxi said true?


    Hua Sheng is also understanding, nodding slightly towards the river.


    At that moment, the river only felt that there was something growing wantonly in the bottom of its heart, and then it grew all over its heart.


    "Miss, sister Fengxi didn''t cheat us, did she? Is what she said true? " Ginkgo also looked up and asked, the heart has been grasping the heart to scratch the liver.


    This kind of uncertain taste is really not good. How long have you been looking forward to it?


    Hua Sheng smiled. "Well, it''s true."


    "My God, miss You actually For so long... " Ginkgo hands covered his mouth, then tears fell down.


    This is the tears of happiness. There is a beautiful word in the world. It''s called crying with joy.


    Gingko is happy to think that she is about to take off. She and Gao he have already talked about marriage and marriage, and also have the reality of husband and wife.


    But why don''t you move away from the ten li spring breeze? It''s not just that you can''t rest assured, miss.


    Especially every morning, when my uncle goes to work, the young lady has only one person at home. Gingko is not at ease.


    At that time, I also thought that if the young lady is pregnant in the future, if there are new members in the family, then the young lady will not be bored.


    When there is a baby, the family will be busy.


    In a word, it''s a few years since miss and uncle got married.


    The girl in her early 20s is now a mother. Time is really the most merciless thing. It''s always fleeting when you can''t detect it.


    After being recognized by Huasheng himself, Jiangliu is excited and says nothing.


    The wind was not far from him, and he could clearly see the continuous sliding of the Adam''s apple at his throat.


    Almost since I knew Jiangliu, I haven''t seen him so nervous.


    Can not stop swallowing saliva, really see, his innermost feelings, at this moment has been turned over.


    "Jiangliu, I was reckless last time when I gave asheng the body of Beihan ice jade. Although it was breathless later, it made you worry for many days. Although you and a Sheng have forgiven me, I feel sorry for myself. I am the first one to know this. I want to tell you after I know it and make you happy, so can it be regarded as my atonement? Don''t be angry, will you? "


    The wind Xi lowers head, the voice is not big, but she sincerely admits to the river.

 Chapter 1682

    "Without it, I''ve forgiven you for a long time. You don''t have to worry about it."


    The river has seen a big scene in the end. After the surprise, it quickly recovers its former composure.


    "That''s good, hehe."


    "And what did you just say count?"


    "What?" The wind makes me startled.


    "When our children have a full moon, will you marry Qin Wanyu?"


    "Well This is what I just said. I haven''t thought about it yet... " Before Fengxi finished speaking, he heard a sentence coming from the river, "nonsense, I''ll take it seriously. I just sent it to Qin Wanyu."


    "Depend on Do you want to gossip like this? Your family has such a big happy event. Shouldn''t you accompany your wife and their world? "


    "I''m not as happy as the others, so I want to be happy and make my brother happy at the same time."


    "Ha ha, OK, you cunning man, I''ll go first, don''t disturb you to celebrate."


    "Fengxi, please contact fengqingcheng for me. I want to see her."


    "Well, I forgot it again if you don''t say it."


    Before Fengxi left, Huasheng also said that he wanted to see Fengqing.


    Last time Hua Sheng said it, it''s a pity that Feng Xi was so busy that he forgot about it and didn''t do anything about it. Now I think of such a reminder.


    After the wind left, gingko and Jiangliu began to question their teachers.


    Directly put Hua Sheng on the sofa, and then ask, "Miss, why don''t you tell me about your pregnancy?"


    "I didn''t know for sure. It''s only a month since I found out."


    "Then why did you tell sister Fengxi?" Ginkgo is obviously jealous.


    "That''s because Fengxi has encountered some problems that are not easy to deal with recently. Originally, she asked me to gossip, but now I''m pregnant and I dare not use my spiritual power easily, so I told her about my pregnancy."


    "Well, there''s always a reason for you. I don''t care In order to compensate my injured heart, I will take the baby''s nickname. "


    "No problem." Hua Sheng agreed very simply.


    Then the girl took Huasheng''s hand and meditated, just like beating chicken blood. "Miss, what do you say if the baby is a boy, it''s called little potato, little eggplant and little loach?"


    Hua Sheng:


    River current:


    "If it''s a girl, it''s better to call it cauliflower, beans, pumpkins, tomatoes Hey? How about little lightning? "


    Hua Sheng:


    River current:


    The river couldn''t hear any more. I coughed a few times, raised my fist and put it on my mouth. "Ginkgo, I seem to smell a burning smell in the kitchen. Did you forget to close the valve or something?"


    Ginkgo immediately slapped the forehead after listening, "ah, just boiled water to wash dishes, actually forgot, you talk first."


    In this way, the river, in a word, to the brain full of thinking to give the child named ginkgo, to the branch away.


    Hua Sheng slightly raised the corners of her mouth. She knew that the men in her family were the darkest. Looking at the warm, soft and excellent way of speaking, she was also full of bad water.


    "How are you laughing?"


    The river raised his hands and held Huasheng tightly. He was still excited.


    "Husband, are you happy?"


    "What do you say?"


    "In fact, I wanted to hide it for three months. Didn''t the people say it for three months before they could announce it?"


    "Are you still superstitious about these things?" The river was also amused by her childishness and loveliness.


    "I didn''t believe it before, but it''s my turn to believe it."


    "If it wasn''t for Fengxi to tell me, you would not have said it all the time. How can you bear it, you bad woman?" Jiang Liu raised his hand and pinched Hua Sheng''s face, but after all, he couldn''t bear to exert himself. He just touched it like a dragonfly skimming the water.

 Chapter 1683

    "Don''t you know now?"


    River flow sighs slightly, "no wonder Hua Zhi is jealous, angry with you, I will be angry, such a big thing, you are the first to tell the wind, not my husband?"


    "I''m giving her a chance to make amends."


    "Eccentric, Mrs. Jiang is really eccentric."


    Although the mouth is always complaining, but the river''s hand has not been loosened, has been tightly holding Huasheng.


    Although he knew that after Beihan ice jade was replaced, Huasheng could have children just like ordinary people.


    But I didn''t expect it to be so fast. After all, recently, because of those bad things, the frequency of two people together is no more than before.


    Besides, river flow is to love wife in heart, not to indulge in bed.


    Sometimes even if you think about it very much, you will be restrained properly. After all, it''s not good to have too many of these things. You should pay attention to moderation and be moderate.


    So Hua Sheng''s sudden pregnancy was really an accident.


    They have been married for several years. In these years, every time they make headlines, they say that Mrs. Jiang has not been pregnant for many years.


    Although this kind of news is the same as menstrual stickers, it is said every month.


    However, every time I was mentioned, it was not only Hua Sheng who was injured, but also the river.


    Doesn''t he want to? How come?


    He also wants to be a father, looking at Wang Junxian''s love for pregnant Hua Zhi, so nervous, he knows what kind of mood it is.


    So at this moment when many years wish to come true, the river only felt that for a moment, it felt as unreal as a dream.


    "A Sheng, it should be very hard to get pregnant. It will be hard for you in ten months."


    The river puts Huasheng''s hands tightly in his heart.


    It''s really in the mouth and in the palm.


    "This is what every woman will experience. I''m afraid of something. I''ve said that not everyone has the same reaction as my third sister. I feel a little tired and sleepy recently, but I really don''t have any special discomfort. You can rest assured."


    "Well, I''ll go to the company tomorrow and tell Dad that I haven''t been to the company in the recent period. I''ll stay at home with you most of the time. From today on, I''ll stay with you as long as I can, whether it''s your labor inspection, walking or shopping, or taking a nap. I''ll watch our children''s birth with my own eyes, and then our family of three will be together with Meimei."


    Between words, the river inadvertently extended his hand to touch Huasheng''s flat abdomen.


    Life is really a magical process. In ten months, will there really be a little guy coming out here?


    And he and her community, do not know who will look like?


    "Well, you''ll be with me."


    Hua Sheng did not refuse the company of the river. She knew that he had been waiting for this moment for a long time.


    I used to see Bai Kangning, the fourth elder sister''s family, so lively and lovely. Seeing that the third elder sister is also ripe, I said I don''t envy her. It''s fake.


    Who doesn''t want to give his beloved man a lovely little life?


    To prove that they once loved each other so much, after having children, the family is really complete, in a real sense.


    Hua Sheng didn''t publicize it when she was pregnant, but people around her knew it.


    It was 11:40 midnight when the river fell asleep.


    After confirming that he was asleep, Hua Sheng got up slowly and went to his study. "Xiaohei, I have a secret task for you."

 Chapter 1684

    Black cat jumped from the windowsill of the study and walked obediently to the foot of Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng stooped down and picked up the black cat. "Actually, I don''t plan to use you so early, but I got pregnant unexpectedly. I can''t trace the vampires, but they still endanger the whole Jiangcheng city. The aeolian exorcism talisman doesn''t work well. Qin Wanyu almost got poisoned. That''s not a good thing I''m worried... "


    "The master is worried that even the wind is dangerous." The black cat answered.


    Hua Sheng nodded, "I haven''t figured out the origin of those people. I don''t know if it''s related to me But I don''t really want any more lives. "


    "I know what the master means, but I''m not afraid of those things confronting me, but I don''t know how many of them are If I look for them one by one, I''m afraid that I will waste some time. In this period of time, I''m afraid that there are still innocent casualties. "


    Hua Sheng is very pleased that Xiao Hei has such a meticulous mind.


    She gently stroked its head, "what you want to say is exactly what I want to say, so I just said that these two days have been given to you, but for the time being. You just need to stare at Jiangcheng and see that there are no innocent casualties. When I find the right person, I will let others solve it. "


    "Ah Sheng had thought about it for a long time, so I understand."


    "Isn''t it called the master? How could it be called a Sheng all of a sudden?" To be honest, it''s strange to hear Xiaohei call his name. I can''t say it.


    Xiao Hei''s face was cold, and he was too lazy to explain, "wait for my news, you go to bed early, pregnant women can''t stay up late."


    With that, Xiaohei jumped on the windowsill and disappeared into the night.


    God, who would have thought that it was a cat who cared about whether pregnant women stayed up late?


    But Hua Sheng didn''t ignore it. Xiaohei didn''t seem very happy about her pregnancy.


    Of course, this doesn''t mean Xiaohei doesn''t want her to be pregnant. Maybe


    What should Xiaohei know, for example, after she is pregnant, will she be like the wind, with too many restrictions, and then there will be greater danger?


    Jiangcheng, 2:30 a.m.


    in the corner, a drunken hostess wanders along the empty path.


    I still sing a popular online song in my mouth, but it doesn''t seem to be in tune anymore


    "The most beautiful flower on the grassland, the fiery sarilang..."


    Suddenly, after a flash of black shadow, a man did not know how to come to her.


    "Eh? There''s a handsome guy, hehe, hehe... "


    A woman is wearing a short black skirt with large areas of skin exposed.


    A mouth is full of wine.


    She was in a trance and saw that the man in front of her was a foreigner with a height of more than 1.90 meters. The main thing was that she was super handsome.


    "It''s rubbish. Just make do with it tonight."


    The foreigner complained in standard Chinese, then approached the woman step by step. They were about to have a close hug.


    All of a sudden, a very strange cat call came from the corner.


    Meow


    The man was stiff and turned his head. Looking at the distance behind him, a small black cat came out slowly from the black shadow.


    "Hunting in the street casually, have you passed my permission?"


    "Oh, interesting, talking cat."


    The man didn''t worry about hunting either. He pushed the hostess to the ground, just knocked her back and fainted.


    Then, the man tidied up the cool black leather clothes and walked towards Xiaohei.

 Chapter 1685

    Suddenly, without warning, the man was so fast that he ran towards Xiaohei with the shadow.


    The scene of that moment can be understood as Duan Yu''s unique move, like Lingbo''s micro step.


    The man raised his right hand and hit it hard.


    Directly smash the cement road on the ground into a deep pit, which shows the explosive power of that moment.


    However, there was no sign of a black cat in the pit, not even a single hair.


    Just when the man thought it was strange, there was a voice behind him, "are you looking for me again?"


    The man suddenly turned around, and before he could see it clearly, he felt a sudden pain in his face, and suddenly some sticky liquid came out.


    It turned out that the black cat didn''t know when it was standing on his shoulder.


    And is silent stood on his shoulder, no weight, if not to speak, just afraid he can not find.


    So when the man turned back, the black cat directly raised his paw and grabbed it hard.


    Immediately to this man''s right cheek, grasps with the rotten meat, incomparably frightens.


    It''s a pity that these things are not human beings. They don''t have blood, and they don''t shed brilliant red blood.


    Only the dark green liquid flows out of the face, which makes people sick.


    The man is clutching the right face of LAN, moaning in pain.


    "Tut Tut, don''t you drink the blood of living people every day? Why is it still this sticky and disgusting thing? You are vampires. You are disgusting monsters. You are just as disgusting as the monsters in your heart


    "What are you?"


    The man dare not act rashly after being easily scratched and rotted by the black cat.


    "Me? I''m just a cat guarding Jiangcheng for my master This is my master''s place. It''s time for you to clean up your hands. If you weren''t lucky, you would have caught up with my master It''s not convenient. I''m afraid it''s turned grey. "


    Xiaohei''s words are true. If it wasn''t for Huasheng who had been worried about her pregnancy, she didn''t use her spiritual power.


    Can these monsters turn to revel in the night of Jiangcheng?


    "Ah ah ah I will crush your bones, brute


    The man may be enraged by Xiaohei, regardless of the pain on his cheek, just like being mad, his facial features are zombie and his two eyeballs are protruding.


    Zhang Yaozhao attacks Xiaohei again, and it''s a very strong attack. After a while, it''s very fast.


    However, compared with Xiaohei, it''s just like learning from others.


    How can Xiao Hei, who is not afraid of the Dharma protectors in the demon world, be afraid of these little monsters without identity?


    I played cat and mouse game with this man for a long time until Xiaohei lost patience.


    It suddenly changed in size from a kitten to a tiger.


    And then, suddenly, he opened his mouth, took a bite, and bit the man''s head.


    After the head was bitten off, the body naturally lost its backbone, lying on the side of the road like a corpse.


    It gradually turned into a pool of dark green liquid. Xiaohei chewed it for a long time, and spitted on his face, "it''s really disgusting, just like Grandma Wang''s three-year-old autumn pants next door, eh Disgusting, disgusting. "


    For a moment, Xiaohei rushed to a moat nearby to wash his mouth.


    Everything is calm again


    Feng Xi''s family hugged Feng Xi and fell down on the bed. As soon as he wanted to kiss, he was rushed to the door by a clear wind, which scared Qin and WAN Yu almost to give up.

 Chapter 1686

    "Lord Fengxi, Lord Fengxi, report something..."


    After the breeze came in, I saw that Qin, Anhui and Henan were under the pressure of the wind, ready to do things that are not suitable for children.


    "Well Lord Fengxi, yes Sorry, didn''t I come at the right time? "


    This wind has been a ghost for a long time. It also forgets the fun of the world, forgets to knock on the door and directly destroys the good things of others.


    Feng Xi blushed, but she didn''t speak.


    But Qin Wanyu was not happy. He angrily pointed to the breeze and scolded, "I''ve been observing you for a long time. You are the most dishonest in the breeze of our family''s running errands I don''t have shit during the day. I''ll break your dog''s legs sooner or later when I''m in the critical moment at night. "


    "Mr. Qin, I I can''t come out in the daytime, don''t you mean to smear me? "


    "I''m scared by you sooner or later. You are such a loser..." Qin Wanyu really wanted to stoop to pick up the slippers on the ground and kill the guy who had no vision.


    Wind Xi awkwardly gets up, pushes away Qin Wanyu, arranges messy Pajama neckline, "cough, what''s the matter, the fire is burning."


    "Lord Fengxi, those vampires are moving again. They are going to hunt near the 14th lane of beixiaojie."


    "Ah? Nima, why don''t you stop and report to me? "


    Wind Xi remembers to wear shoes on the ground. Listen to the breeze and say, "don''t worry, they didn''t succeed. They were cleaned up."


    "What''s the matter?"


    I was shocked by the wind. I didn''t seem to understand the meaning of my own breeze.


    "The black cat of Hua Sheng''s family has shot. Hey, that black cat hasn''t been found before. Why is it so powerful? I''ll tell you, Lord Fengxi, the black cat appeared in front of the vampire at the critical moment, and said that it would be sooner or later... "


    Just like storytelling, the scene of how black cats kill vampires is vividly described by the breeze.


    Even Qin, Wan and Yu are absorbed in it, so we can see how good the eloquence is.


    "How can Xiao Hei be so powerful?" The wind is incredible.


    Especially when I heard that Xiaohei would change and bite off the heads of those guys, it was a really cool scene.


    "In this way, the black cat bit and exploded the heads of three vampires in one night. They should be group monsters. After three accidents, the others dare not act rashly. I''m afraid that Jiangcheng will be peaceful for several days these days."


    "It''s amazing It''s no wonder that a Sheng is not in a hurry. It turns out that he has a solution. "


    Feng Xi thought about going to Hua Sheng to discuss how to deal with the vampire today. Later, she was diluted by the pregnancy of a Sheng.


    After coming back, I still wonder how to clean up those guys.


    I didn''t expect that in the evening, Hua Sheng sent Xiao Hei out. It''s really overwhelming.


    "What vampire is so mysterious?"


    Qin Wanyu didn''t know what these things were. He just thought it was too mysterious. He took a look at Qin Wanyu. "You came back from a business trip in the western suburbs that day. Do you know why I was so afraid?"


    "Why?"


    "Because the thing you hit is a vampire. It''s revived in your backseat and almost killed you. If it wasn''t for my yellow paper man, you would have been a dead body."


    "It''s true, sister. Don''t make any noise..."


    Qin Wanyu was pale after hearing this, but he didn''t want to admit it. He just thought it was Fengxi who deliberately threatened him.


    "Will I make trouble with you? You are so fateful. If it wasn''t for you and me to have a concentric lock, I could feel your danger. You are really dead Qin Wanyu, I''ll tell you that there are vampires in Jiangcheng, and there are a lot of them. Don''t you go out to tease me in the evening and mop the floor for me to cook at home? "


    Qin Wan Yu:

 Chapter 1687

    Qin Wanyu quickly hugged Fengxi''s thigh, "Auntie, thank you for saving my life. I can''t repay you. I''d like to make a promise by myself."


    "Get out of the way."


    After being stirred by the breeze, Fengxi had no idea of doing something bad, so she got up and began to develop her own yellow talisman and artifact.


    Qin, Wan and Yu were depressed in bed, playing mobile phones and games, but they were also leisurely.


    However, what Fengxi said just now, he believed it. That day, the man was inexplicable. He thought it was a ghost.


    When I came back, I also looked frightened. Now, it seems that I was also frightened.


    Vampires? Well, he''s not curious at all. Curiosity will kill people. Thinking about the man he saw in the bar that day, he''s very beautiful.


    It''s a vampire. It''s really heartbreaking. I have to say, these monsters can camouflage.


    Ten li spring breeze


    after Hua Sheng took his mother over, he placed her in the back garden and the small garden.


    Hua Sheng liked the transparent glass flower house very much. Later, he picked up a fairy tale colored house beside the flower house.


    Mrs. Hua has lived here since she was picked up that day. Ginkgo regularly delivers rice. Hua Sheng often comes to sit with her.


    It''s just that the look is getting better. Sometimes it can return to normal. When I think of many things before, I will recite many things.


    Jiangliu drives back to his parents'' home and tells them that Huasheng is pregnant. Jiangliu''s parents cry with joy, which is a big stone in their heart.


    After ginkgo brought breakfast, I went to the villa to clean up.


    Wearing a lavender dress, Hua Sheng sat in the colorful hut, accompanied her mother and watched her eat breakfast.


    "Gingko is a very good craft. The steamed bread is just good."


    Mrs. Hua is eating and praising. Hua Sheng smiles.


    "Eh? Xiao Wu, Ma remembers that there was a girl named Chun before you Where is it? "


    "She I''ve left, married and had children. "


    In the end, he didn''t have the heart to talk about the tragedy of Chuntao, so Hua Sheng made up a white lie.


    Mrs. Hua nodded. "Also, these girls, when I was older, always wanted to marry. They would not be around you forever, just like when I married your father, there were people close to me. At that time, orange followed me. Later, it was changed into Cuiying, and then it was changed into sister lan..."


    "Mom, if you eat alone, you''d better go to the front hall and join us. Jiangliu always feels that it''s not appropriate to say that you are an elder. If you eat alone in the back, you should sit in the elder''s position and join us."


    "No, my brain is not good now, and sometimes my memory goes down. You look sad when you talk about it."


    "No, Jiangliu and I don''t care about that."


    "But I like quiet. I always dream about your father these days..."


    Mrs. Hua put down the half bowl of porridge and sighed a little.


    "You said that if the old guy didn''t go the wrong way, what''s the best way to raise a junior? He was really a killer. When we first got married, your father and I had a good relationship. Although he didn''t love me very much, he also treated me well. After giving birth to so many children to him, there was still a natural relationship between husband and wife..."


    Hua Sheng didn''t speak, but it can be seen that his mother just can''t let go of his father, even if he is a complete scum man.


    So, in love, the woman who is hurt the most is always the woman


    "Young lady, the fourth young lady is here. They should have come to see her."


    Ginkgo suddenly came to report.

 Chapter 1688

    "Well, I see."


    Hua Sheng nodded, but didn''t get up in a hurry, but Mrs. Hua couldn''t sit down.


    "Girl, are we going to the front hall to have a look?"


    "No, mom, you haven''t finished your breakfast yet. You''ll sit here and eat. It''ll be sunny. I''ll dry your old legs."


    As he spoke, Hua Sheng took Mrs. Hua''s wheelchair and moved to the middle.


    It''s wonderful that the sunshine comes in. June in Jiangcheng is the best season of the year.


    In the morning, there are sunshine, birds and flowers, especially the ten li spring breeze of Huasheng is located on the hillside with excellent Fengshui.


    There are mountains behind and rivers in front of the gate. In May and June, the whole community is fragrant with flowers, like a paradise.


    The only drawback is that since Jiangliu and Huasheng lived here, the surrounding open spaces have been developed one after another.


    It has become the top rich area in Jiangcheng. Many dignitaries and dignitaries have moved here to join in the activity. Over time, it is not as clean as it used to be.


    Hua Feng, Hua Qing and Hua Lin came in while Hua Sheng was applying hand cream to his mother.


    The hand of the old man is no more than that of the young man. It feels like a pity.


    Hua Qing laughs as soon as she enters the door. "I''ll tell you, the five younger sisters will take good care of her mother. Look, when our three elder sisters enter the door, they see the scene of motherliness and filial piety."


    "What do you mean by that? I''m afraid it''s our young lady who pretends to be right? I''ll tell you, Hua Qing, since the old lady came to Chunfeng for ten li, my young lady hasn''t neglected her. Every day, she patiently accompanies her to talk, play chess, watch TV and sometimes feed her. You ask yourself, who can do it? "


    Gingko can''t see Hua Qing, especially when you listen to her strange, even more angry.


    "Five younger sister, when is your turn for the girl to talk?"


    Hua Qing''s disease is better, the scar on his cheek is still there, but the obvious anger is more arrogant than before, and it seems that he is no longer blindly weak.


    Hua Sheng calmly sweeps Hua Qing''s face. "Ginkgo is not a girl. You don''t have to be serious with her. She is young and childish. You are almost forty years old, anyway. Why?"


    It''s obvious that Huasheng is just a short guard. Even her second sister refuses to shout. Her attitude is not very good.


    Hua Feng and Hua Lin are embarrassed. Hua Qing doesn''t care. She steps forward, squats down and holds her mother''s hand. "Mom, we can''t rest assured. Are you OK here?"


    "Well, I''m ashamed to say that the fifth grader is the one I don''t care about, but now he is taking care of me. I''m very guilty."


    When Mrs. Hua is not confused, she is actually good at communication. She knows all the twists and turns.


    Hua Lin also stepped forward, "five younger sister, I''ve been bothering you these days. Mom really needs to be taken care of, so it''s hard for you."


    "Four elder sisters said this words to have a share, is also my mother in the end, I take care of also for granted, mother good, we all rest assured."


    Hua Sheng''s tone is so lukewarm that he can''t see who is good or not.


    I used to be closer to Hua Zhi and Hua Lin than others, but now


    Last time, after disagreements in the hospital, there was another quarrel among the group, and the old house in China was also tit for tat.


    It was a bit awkward to meet again.


    Hua Feng also said on purpose, "five younger sister, you know your third sister''s temper. She''s still angry. We called her today and she refused to come. Don''t be like her. I''ll see you another day. I''m sorry. We''re still a family. What do you say?"

 Chapter 1689

    Hua Sheng smiled coldly and stood up to look at Hua Feng. "How can I not understand that, elder sister? What happened between me and the third sister? Don''t say it didn''t happen, even if it did, how can I apologize? What terrible crime have I committed? Is it because I took care of my mother? Didn''t give you a few chances? "


    Hua Sheng''s appearance reminds us of a few years ago, when she just went down the mountain to marry Jiang Liu.


    There are a lot of troubles in the family, which are not peaceful.


    At that time, Huafeng and Huaqing were on the same boat, so they fought with Huazhi and Huasheng.


    At that time, Hua Sheng fought with them like this. He was always merciless. Now, it seems that he has made people anxious again.


    Seeing that Hua Sheng was not happy, Hua Feng quickly explained, "look, five younger sisters, are you worried about this? We have been together for so long. We should be clear about who is right and who is wrong. Isn''t your third sister pregnant now? As you know, pregnant women have a little willful temper and are very anxious Do you think it''s ok if you don''t care about her face of having a baby and a big belly? "


    "That said, our young lady still..."


    Gingko is going to be pissed off. I just think Huafeng is also a green tea bitch. They all come to bully their miss.


    It''s true that miss three is pregnant. Who can''t be pregnant?


    The young lady of their family is now also the mother with the son expensive, ginkgo is in a hurry to speak, was stopped by Hua Sheng.


    In fact, she''s not going to let a few people know about her pregnancy, especially when Hua Qing is still on the court.


    In addition to Fengxi and qinwanyu, Pingping and gingko know about it.


    But Yu Ping''s mouth is very strict. She can''t go out to talk. She can''t even ask questions. Gingko is in a hurry. I''m not allowed to give it in a hurry


    Fortunately, Hua Sheng is standing in front of her, so she digs the topic. "After the third sister is pregnant, she is a little impatient, but you also said that since she is her own sister, I will not worry about it. Several elder sisters are here today. Since they are visiting mom, I will accompany the elderly well. I''m tired. I''ll go to have a rest first."


    With that, Hua Sheng gets up slowly


    "Five sister, i..."


    "Four elder sisters want to drink anything, let ginkgo go to prepare, you sit."


    Hua Lin wants to pull Hua Sheng to say something, but before she can say it, Hua Sheng goes back to the top, making it impossible for her to say it.


    Hua Sheng just left without face. Where is ginkgo going to give them some tea?


    Before leaving, gingko took the mop and said, "there are so many white eyed wolves in the world. One by one, they have forgotten that they once accepted the favor of my miss. If it wasn''t for my miss, some people would have been holding a handful of loess for a long time. How could they have children?"


    When Hua Lin heard this, she blushed


    "Some people are so depressed that they are divorced, their children are robbed and their jobs are not found. If my young lady didn''t let her come back, where is the CEO? Now it''s the president''s airs that weigh on people. They stink. "


    Hua Feng is embarrassed after listening. Don''t pretend to be deaf.


    "Other people, it''s easy to change. It''s hard to change. It''s shameless to die. A stinking fish makes a pot of soup. As long as she''s here, her family will never be able to rest. She''ll act all day. She hasn''t done much. There are many plays. This is from the film academy, right?"


    Hua Qing''s neck is blocked, but Leng doesn''t speak. After all, he can''t really commit it with a little girl.


    "Miss three is not here now. If she does, I have something to say." Gingko didn''t have a good breath to say, and his eyes were not friendly to the three people.

 Chapter 1690

    Gingko has been with Huasheng for the longest time and knows everything, so no one is more professional than her when it comes to turning over accounts.


    "People, it''s true that doumi Yangen and Danmi Yangqiu have done so many good deeds and saved you so many times. Now a bad girl has become a bad person. What about the face? You ask yourself, if you can do it? I''m used to it. I don''t know who I am. I''ll tell you, if this river city is not guarded by my miss and sister Fengxi, can you rest easy? It has long been a grass in the chaos. I don''t know whether I am alive or dead. I still have the strength to sneer at it here. "


    Ginkgo scolded and left. Mrs. Hua didn''t know whether she was full or drugged. She fell asleep in the noise of her daughters.


    "This ginkgo is really not a thing."


    Ginkgo walked in front of her feet and Hua Qing scolded her later.


    "Ginkgo has been following five younger sisters for too long, so it''s natural that no one can bully them. But eldest sister, second sister, I think it''s over Five younger sisters are very kind to all of us. Why? Now what is this? Is it to isolate the five sisters? "


    Although Hua Lin''s EQ is not high, she is not a bad person. What ginkgo just said just now is also shameless.


    Think about how many favors he and his family have received from Huasheng. It must be wrong to do this.


    Hua Qing said with a smile, "fourth, you are not right. We are isolated. If we were isolated, we would not come here to see mom today. It''s also your third sister''s problem to say that she is isolated. She refuses to appear, and she doesn''t even see her mother. It''s not my fault. If you blame her, it''s your third sister. "


    I can''t speak to Hua Lin. Hua Qing looks around the villa.


    "It''s a little different from the previous pattern. I''ll walk around and watch your mother."


    Finish saying, Hua Qing looks for an opportunity, wandering around in the villa, it seems to be looking for something, she also deliberately avoids gingko, carefully.


    Hua Lin and Hua Feng are sitting next to Mrs. Hua. Hua Lin helps her mother build a blanket.


    "Elder sister, I don''t think my mother can let five younger sisters take care of me alone. After a month or two, I''m going to pick up my family and live in it."


    "Ah, if you are free, it''s good. I''d like to, but you also know that I''m busy at work every day. Your eldest sister husband is busy taking han to school and make up lessons. Our family is really tired of skills, but I can get money."


    Hua Feng means obviously, I can''t take care of my mother, but I can take money.


    In fact, these words are very ironic. At one time, Hua Feng was so depressed that he didn''t have a job, his money was frozen, his debt was chased, and his ex husband split him up.


    If not later, Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng agree that she will come back and continue to take over the Hua family, and let Jiangliu and Wang Junxian show up and lend a lot of money to the group for turnover.


    Where is the current Huajia group?


    But ginkgo is right. People never know how grateful you are. If you are not satisfied with one, you will scold you immediately.


    This kind of person is either stupid or bad. He is born bad B.


    Hua Qing sneaks into Hua Sheng''s study. Just about to open the drawer, suddenly, a small thing pours over.


    Scratch her face directly


    There was a scream in the study. Gingko and Huasheng arrived soon. Hualin and Huafeng also ran upstairs.


    "Ah You damn black cat, I''ll kill you. "


    Hua Qing was so angry that he picked up a baseball bat next to him and hit the black cat, hoping to kill him directly.

 Chapter 1691

    "No one can move my cat."


    Hua Sheng stops directly, grabs Hua Qing''s arm and pushes it hard.


    Hua Qing didn''t know if he was unstable or if Hua Sheng really used too much power. He fell behind him and hit his head heavily on the ground.


    Hua Feng and Hua Lin hurry to help up. Hua Qing covers his head and pretends to be miserable.


    "Five younger sister, what''s the matter?"


    "Ask her, why do you sneak up in my study?" Hua Sheng glances at Hua Qing''s face.


    "Second, you too. What are you doing in the study upstairs?"


    Hua Feng also felt that Hua Qing was inexplicable. Hua Qing covered his head and said pitifully, "I don''t think it''s pretty after the renovation of the villa. I''ll look around. When I go upstairs, I''ll just watch the study door open. There are many books in it. I want to come in and have a look. I don''t know where the dead cat sprang out. Just scratch my face You see, there was a wound on my face. It''s very good. The old wounds are all broken. That''s even if I was going to fight cat just now. You can see that five younger sisters refused to let me move at all. In five younger sisters'' heart, their cats are more expensive than those of our sisters. "


    Hua Qing''s acting has always been very online, but it''s true that Xiao Hei scratched his face, and his blood flowed. It''s terrible to watch.


    "Five younger sister, I''m going to talk about you. Your second elder sister is wrong. It''s also your second elder sister, but your cat After all, it''s just a little beast. How can you... "


    Hua Feng''s implication is obvious. Your second sister is human after all, but your cat is just a cat.


    What are you doing? It''s just inhuman to push people to the ground for a cat.


    Hua Lin doesn''t know anything, but vaguely remembers that this black cat is not an ordinary cat. She can not only talk, but also once fought Python in the cemetery and saved herself.


    So she had a lot of brainpower and whispered, "I don''t think this cat is as simple as an ordinary cat. This cat is very smart. She has been with five younger sisters for many years. It''s said that it was adopted by grandma in those years. I think I have a good relationship with five younger sisters. Besides, the black cat has also saved me. It must not like someone to break into the study and hurt the second elder sister by mistake. You can''t hit the second elder sister either. It may be very important for five younger sisters. "


    "Miss four is still awake. I still remember Xiaohei''s saving you."


    Ginkgo picked up Xiaohei in her arms. When she said this, it was also ironic.


    Hua Qing cried as soon as she saw it.


    "Forget it. I am not as good as a cat because I am unlucky. Elder sister, please help me up. I will not be able to come after the five younger sisters'' home. In such a noble place, everything is precious. If it is damaged, I can not afford to pay for it. I do not open my eyes and take the initiative to take the insult."


    Hua Qing starts to dress again. Hua Lin is also tangled up. She can only hold her up first. "Second sister, I''ll take you to the hospital to bandage first."


    "Five younger sister, do you have a first-aid kit? Let me help your second elder sister deal with it."


    Hua Feng raised his head and asked Hua Sheng. Hua Sheng only said, "no, you can go to the hospital as early as possible. It''s 25 minutes'' drive from the nearest hospital."


    This is the meaning of directly following the guest. Hua Feng is also angry in his heart. He said, "well, then we won''t disturb five younger sisters."


    Before Hua Lin left, she was very embarrassed. She passed by Hua Sheng and said, "five younger sisters, three elder sisters are not really angry with you. Don''t worry, and I don''t think of you that way either. I will always remember what you did for me and my children. "


    When they all left, gingko went down to close the door, Hua Sheng asked Xiaohei, "why did you suddenly give Hua Qing a hand?"

 Chapter 1692

    Aojiao with Xiaohei''s face said, "she came in to steal."


    "To be honest."


    "She''s really going to steal. She''s upset."


    "Give you another chance." Hua Sheng''s face is grim.


    Xiaohei fell down and said, "she has the smell of vampires."


    "Oh? Is Hua Qing a vampire


    "No, she is still human, but she has a strong taste of vampires, which shows that she is collusive with vampires."


    "Well, I think of that." Hua Sheng nodded.


    "I can smell another smell in her. You must be no stranger."


    "Oh?"


    Looking at the mystery of xiaoheishen, Huasheng is more curious.


    "Qiao Xue, do you remember?"


    "Of course." How could Hua Sheng not remember the high-grade green tea bitch who almost broke up between Qin Wanyu and Fengxi?


    That girl who always has the face of a 17-year-old girl, that stubborn soul.


    Several times of encirclement and suppression, she escaped and disappeared for a while. Hua Sheng and Fengxi thought that she was afraid to leave Jiangcheng.


    Now Xiaohei says that Huaqing also has the taste of Qiao Xue, so


    "By the way, I can smell it on Xie Dongyao." Little black said slowly.


    Xiaohei likes Xie Dongyang inexplicably, maybe because of Xiaobai before, so now she occasionally goes to Xie Dongyang''s house for a walk.


    Xiaohei is a cat, a cat with spiritual power. It has a strong sense of smell.


    So you can smell the smell of Xie Dongyao through Xie Dongyang. After all, Xie''s family often meet.


    Now Xiaohei says that, that is to say, Huaqing, Xie Dongyao, vampire, Qiao Xue, they are all related.


    This is a problem that Hua Sheng didn''t think about before. She looks out of the window and ponders.


    "A Sheng, do you think they have already formed an alliance secretly? To deal with you? "


    "It''s possible."


    "Then do you want me to go, Hua Qing and Xie Dongyao Click... " Xiaohei opens her mouth, which means she chews them up directly.


    Hua Sheng shook his head and said, "let''s fish with a long line. There are definitely people behind them, and it''s not easy Xie Dongyao and Hua Qing are still human beings, so they won''t hurt people easily. Qiao Xue doesn''t dare to look for her in case of the wind. It''s the vampires. We have to deal with them. Otherwise Jiangcheng still doesn''t know how many innocent people died. "


    "Has the person that a Sheng is looking for arrived?"


    Xiaohei vaguely remembers that Hua Sheng said he would go to find a rescuer, but there is no movement at present.


    Hua Sheng smiled and didn''t say a word.


    Didn''t answer this question positively, but suddenly asked Xiaohei, "Xiaohei, I''m pregnant, you don''t seem very happy?"


    Xiaohei closed his eyes and pretended to be dead.


    "Do you know anything?"


    "A Sheng, the river is flowing back. Go downstairs and get tired of being crooked."


    As soon as Hua Sheng was about to speak, he heard the door open downstairs. The next second, the river opened its mouth and said, "what about ah Sheng?"


    "Auntie, miss is upstairs in the study."


    Sure enough, the river came back. Hua Sheng just gave up and asked Xiao Hei. He went downstairs to talk with the river.


    "Mrs. Jiang, my parents are very happy. They asked you to come over for dinner tomorrow. Would you please give me this face?"


    "Of course."


    "I knew you wouldn''t mind that."


    Jiangliu knows that her parents have hurt Huasheng because of her children''s affairs, but she can''t care because of herself, which really moves Jiangliu.


    In the middle of the night, after Hua Sheng had a shallow sleep, he had a dream that there was a lot of fire and rain coming down the stairs, and then something like a tornado came towards her abdomen.


    She subconsciously put out her hand to block, "no, don''t touch my child."


    "Ah Sheng, wake up." Jiang Liu is awakened by Hua Sheng''s dream words. Seeing her sweating, she is also frightened.

 Chapter 1693

    When Hua Sheng woke up, he saw a tense river.


    The river helped her to sit up. She was sweating and looked weak


    "Honey, what time is it?"


    "It''s already half past twelve. Have you had a nightmare?"


    "Well."


    Hua Sheng nodded weakly, and the river carefully drew out a tissue to wipe the sweat on her forehead


    Hua Sheng nodded, and then took the water cup from the river. After a glass of water was drunk up, people recovered a lot.


    "Husband, did I just talk in my sleep?"


    "Well, you say children, don''t touch children and other dreams related to babies?"


    In fact, Jiangliu is worried. Huasheng is no more simple than ordinary people. Her dreams are usually predictive.


    So if there are some unlucky dreams, Jiangliu will worry about the safety of Huasheng.


    Maybe seeing that he was too nervous, Hua Sheng didn''t dare to tell the truth. He just put his arms around the neck of the river and said, "don''t worry, Mr. Jiang. People can dream, and I heard that dreams are the opposite, so don''t be afraid."


    "Well, you''re fine."


    The river hugged his wife, worried, but in order to let her sleep, I dare not say more.


    When they fell asleep again, it was more than one o''clock in the morning.


    When he woke up the next day, it was seven o''clock in the morning. Seeing the river still at home, Hua Sheng wondered, "why didn''t you go to work?"


    "You''re confused. I told you. I''m not going to work today. I''ll go to my parents'' house for dinner."


    "Oh, I forgot. I said that I would be stupid for six years if I was three years pregnant." As soon as Hua Sheng slaps his head, he remembers that Jiang Liu said to himself yesterday that he would go to his parents'' home for dinner.


    In fact, I didn''t see my mother-in-law for a long time before I was pregnant.


    It''s because Jiangliu refuses to agree to test tube baby. For a while, Mrs. Jiang was very noisy and wanted to die. She hoped Jiangliu and Huasheng would divorce.


    But river current''s disposition, how can listen to mother.


    Even if Hua Sheng wants to ease relations with his mother-in-law, he has no chance.


    So for a long time, the river didn''t allow Hua Sheng to meet his parents, lest his wife be wronged.


    Now that Hua Sheng is pregnant, naturally all misunderstandings are gone.


    The old couple used to be anxious for their grandchildren. Their attitude was uncomfortable, but they all passed.


    Hua Sheng never has any resentment against the river''s parents. After all, this is a close relative of flesh and blood. He is the one who raised the river.


    So, in order to see his parents in law, Hua Sheng also changed a plain white cheongsam.


    There is orchid embroidery on it, and the material is also the excellent brocade in the south. With her exquisite figure, it''s just a back image, which makes people daydream.


    "Miss, shall I come with you?"


    Gingko is worried. After all, Mrs. Jiang''s attitude towards Miss Jiang has not been very polite.


    So I thought if Miss was bullied, I could help.


    "Go to find Xiaohe quickly. It''s a long time since you went out for a good date. If you don''t let people go, Jiangliu''s mobile phones will be bombed."


    Hua Sheng laughs and laughs. Jiang Liu agrees. He takes out his phone to show Ginkgo biloba.


    "Look, in the middle of the night, I''ve sent 17 or 18 wechat messages to let us release people. Hurry to meet the kid, or even if you can resist me, I can''t resist him."


    "This stinky guy harasses you. Hum, how can I deal with him when I meet later?" Ginkgo pulled off the apron, a face of arrogance.

 Chapter 1694

    Ginkgo biloba has been taking care of Hua Sheng, who is pregnant these two days, but his mind is no longer on Gao He, so that boy will inevitably complain.


    Dare not harass gingko, only harass the culprit Jiangliu, after all, it is because of his wife, gingko just ignored his boyfriend.


    Jiang Liu took Hua Sheng to his parents'' home alone and drove a very low-key black Audi A8.


    instead of Rolls Royce and Bentley, so it didn''t attract the attention of paparazzi.


    When Hua Sheng came in, Mrs. Jiang held her hand warmly. "Oh, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "Mom, how are you and dad?"


    "Good. We are all good. Sit down. You can''t catch cold now."


    In fact, Mrs. Jiang has a good character, just because she was instigated, and because Hua Sheng has not been pregnant, she disagreed with her son.


    However, I still recognize Hua Sheng, so there is not so much estrangement.


    At this time, Jiangliu''s father also came down the stairs, wearing gray short sleeves and silver rimmed glasses. Jiangliu''s father has always been gentle and elegant.


    However, it does not feel as close as Xie Dongyang''s father.


    Xie Yun is more friendly. He has met Huasheng many times and the atmosphere is excellent.


    Although the river''s father is peaceful, he always gives people a sense of distance.


    "Let my aunt wash some fruit for asheng." Jiang Fu explained.


    "Well, I''ve already told you that pregnant women eat more acid. I asked people to buy some fresh carambola and pomegranate."


    "Ma, a Sheng doesn''t like these." The river cut in.


    "I''m pregnant. I don''t care whether I like it or not. Nutrition balance is the king''s way. A Sheng listens to his mother and eats more carambola and pomegranate."


    "Good." Hua Sheng smiles.


    I also know that the old people are all kind, so I have no other ideas.


    After working on the first floor for a while, Hua Sheng felt a little weak, so he went upstairs to have a rest.


    Mrs. Jiang, however, was enthusiastic. She packed a room for Hua Sheng and let her lie down.


    Then she told the nanny to prepare lunch, and specially told her to make a wild silver carp, saying that it was stewed soup to make up for a Sheng.


    Hua Sheng did not have a good rest last night, so he went to sleep for a while.


    But in the middle of the way because of thirst, out to find water to drink, but accidentally heard the conversation downstairs.


    Jiang Liu: Ma, what are you talking about


    Jiang Mu: Mom is also for you. You think your daughter-in-law hasn''t been pregnant for several years. Why is she suddenly pregnant recently?


    Jiang Liu: fate is here. What else can it be? Children and parents pay attention to fate.


    Jiang Mu: don''t lie to me. I don''t care what fate it is. In short, it''s always said that she and Xie''s kid are not clear. Xie Dongyang is 30 years old and refuses to become a family. Why? Are you still in love with your daughter-in-law?


    The river is very angry, directly up, "you say so, it is insulting your own daughter-in-law, but also insulting your son."


    Jiang Mu: don''t be excited. I don''t mean to doubt it completely, but Our Jiang family can''t have an unknown child. No one can guarantee that your daughter-in-law and the Xie family boy will be innocent. The only way is to ask her to do amniocentesis and paternity test. "


    "No way, don''t even think about it." The river directly broke an ashtray, showing the extent of anger.

 Chapter 1695

    Hua Sheng listened clearly in the corridor. Her fist was clenched. To tell the truth, she felt sad.


    Does she need to prove her love for the river?


    How many times did she want to die for the river? Why doubt her and Xie Dongyang?


    That''s all for the outside media, but don''t you believe my son''s words?


    The child she begged for, in order to exchange for how much she suffered, did not say the physical pain.


    It''s worth going for a long time just because of the feelings of a Pluto.


    Such a child is not easy to ask for. Now Jiang''s family even doubts that this child belongs to Xie Dongyang?


    In fact, it can''t be said that Mrs. Jiang is too much. There''s always a rumor that Hua Sheng and Xie Dongyang are not innocent and have been fed up with cats.


    Xie Dongyang is so rich now, but there are no women around him, which makes people daydream.


    Those eight trigrams are unconscionable, for some traffic and click, for the sake of attracting people''s eyes, they dare to write anything, but the common people also eat this set.


    Xie Dongyang has been unmarried for many years. There is only one person in his heart. He is now the prince and Princess of Jiangcheng.


    It''s said that Jiang Liu and his wife have no children for many years. Now after meeting Xie Dongyang in private several times, they are pregnant.


    In fact, the news of Huasheng''s pregnancy has always been written by the media. It''s true, it''s fake, and everyone is used to it.


    As long as Huasheng wears flat heels and loose dresses, it will make headlines, so this time, even if she is really pregnant, if not confirmed by herself.


    It''s also hard for the public to believe, but these gossip are always watched.


    Mrs. Jiang is in menopause now. She likes to be suspicious of everything.


    I just like to read these anecdotes and think about it.


    At the beginning of Jiangliu, they were very happy and wept with joy after he told them that Huasheng was pregnant.


    But after that, Mrs. Jiang began to make a blind guess again. Especially combining these wild gossip, she felt that Hua Sheng''s children had come here in a strange way.


    Therefore, Jiangliu has always been advised to take Huasheng to do paternity test. In fact, some suffer from paternity test before the child is born.


    The amniotic fluid needs to be punctured and extracted, and then the parent-child identification is carried out. Pregnant women suffer without saying, but also take certain risks.


    How could the river agree? When quarreling with his mother, he smashed something directly.


    "His father, you say, I''m also for the sake of my family. After all, the grandson of our Jiang family can''t be so innocent." Mrs. Jiang insists on suspecting Hua Sheng, so she wants to make a paternity test and let Jiangliu''s father persuade her son.


    Jiang Fu sighed a little and kept silent for a long time before he said, "if you want to do it, it''s not the right time. A Sheng is only one month pregnant, and the child is so small. What can I do in case of stabbing the child? Even if you don''t hurt the child, the adult will suffer. I think it''s better to wait for the baby to be born and do it no later. "


    "How can that be? In case that the child is born to Xie''s family, when Xie Dongyang comes to steal the child, will our Jiang family be disgraced and throw it home? "


    Mrs. Jiang''s voice was hysterical, and seemed to recognize a reason that was endless.


    The river just felt its head was about to explode.


    "You''ve had enough. I shouldn''t have brought her back today. If you do, don''t blame me for not recognizing you."


    "River, are you crazy?" Mrs. Jiang looked at her son with tears in her eyes.


    "Old lady Jiang, I think you are crazy. If you are not feeling well during menopause, take medicine. Don''t get paranoia every day and do harm to others."


    "You..."


    Jiang Fu''s popular chest hurt. He pointed to his son with his heart covered. He could not scold him.

 Chapter 1696

    Even though Mrs. Jiang''s face was already ugly, the river still went upstairs regardless.


    "What would you like for lunch, young master?"


    "No more food, no more preparation."


    Jiang Liu said that he didn''t know what to do with nanny and aunt. He went upstairs with anger. When he opened the door, he saw Hua Sheng standing at the door. He was slightly shocked.


    "You heard it?"


    Jiangliu knows that Huasheng should have been awake for a long time.


    Hua Sheng nodded slightly. She seldom saw the river so angry. She was worried.


    "Hear me, or I will explain it to you later. Let''s go home."


    With that, the river held up Huasheng and went downstairs.


    "Husband, isn''t it just a Amniocentesis? I actually Or... "


    Before Hua Sheng finished, he was stopped by the river.


    "Shut up for me."


    The voice was horrible and the eyes were fierce.


    After several years of marriage, I have never seen him like this before. Even if I was angry before, I would not be so angry to kill her directly.


    At once, Hua Sheng was afraid to speak. She buried her head in the neck of the river and held his neck tightly. She didn''t dare to speak.


    "River, if you leave, don''t..."


    Mrs. Jiang is also angry. Seeing Jiang Liu holding her daughter-in-law to go, she also said angry words.


    "Don''t worry, I will never let a Sheng enter this house again. I used to be so kind. Why should I trust you and give you the chance to hurt my wife again and again It''s a shame that I have parents like you. "


    "River you bastard." Jiang''s father may also be stimulated by his son''s words, so he swore directly.


    "I''m an asshole, but who was born of the asshole, not you? Who can give birth to an asshole is not necessarily a good man? "


    "Don''t talk about the river." Hua Sheng has never seen the river flow so angry, so he feels very afraid.


    I just hope this quarrel can be over quickly. It''s terrible.


    "Jiangliu, you have been dismissed. Starting tomorrow, you are not allowed to work in the company. Get rid of me. You are not allowed to touch or take anything from my Jiangjia family."


    Jiang Fu is also stunned by Qi and scolded by his son as an asshole. Not all parents have a chance to try that mood.


    The river just walked to the door with Huasheng in its arms. He stopped and hooked his mouth coldly.


    "Do you think I''m rare? The Jiang family has nothing but stinky money. "


    Finish saying, river flows to step out of the door thoroughly, take Hua Sheng to leave old house.


    The parents of Jiang family behind us, two old people are paralyzed on the sofa I just feel that Qi and blood are flowing on the Internet, and there is a blank in front of me.


    All the way, Hua Sheng dare not talk.


    The river is driving, silent, just looking ahead.


    She never knew that when her husband got angry, she was so scared that the volcano erupted.


    She wanted to talk several times and persuade him to go back to see his parents. After all, the old man is old, in case of anything


    But Hua Sheng just didn''t dare to speak. He was really scared by the river just now.


    "What are you looking at?"


    The river can feel Huasheng''s desire to speak and stop looking at her from the side, so she only feels that she looks lovely and dare not say it.


    "Husband, you were fired by your father just now."


    "Yes."


    "Husband, do you have nothing?"


    "That''s right."


    "Your car, your stock, your savings, your money..."


    "It''s all gone. I will You are the only one, a poor River, do you want to? " The river rises from the corner of the mouth, the tone of voice is unconscious and gentle.

 Chapter 1697

    "I want whatever you want."


    "I''m really afraid you said, you don''t want to let me go. After all Ten li of spring wind is your house. " The river laughs as it drives.


    "I don''t want to. In my heart, nothing matters to you. What are those things outside?"


    "It''s hard to hear my wife Jiang''s true feelings, nor to waste my time becoming poor."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Hua Sheng has a flat mouth.


    "No nonsense, it''s true. If it''s not like this, how can I have the chance to hear your sincere confession to me?"


    Maybe it''s because I''m not in a good mood to watch the river, so it''s hard for Huasheng to have a bad time.


    Reach out and put it on the back of the river''s hand, "Whoever can enter my heart, I will treat the king."


    "Well, since they are all kings, give me a good hug tonight, or every time you hold you, you will run..."


    "It''s too hot. You hold it too tight. I can''t get angry." Hua Sheng''s cheeks are red.


    The river said happily, "I''ll tell you, ah Sheng, I''ll really eat soft food later, so I''ll hold your thigh tightly. Don''t push me away."


    "Good, Mr. Jiang. Welcome to soft food. I have a lot here. How much do you want?"


    Listening to Hua Sheng''s words, Jiangliu''s mood has calmed down a lot.


    "A Sheng, my mother used to be different. Maybe it''s because of menopause. I always think she''s like a wicked mother-in-law and likes to be aggressive in recent years."


    "It''s impossible for a man to be a saint. Your mother is also for you. I won''t blame her."


    "That''s not good. It''s not fair to ask you to understand a person who is going to hurt you, even if that person is my mother. How do my parents actually say to me? These years, although not too doting, they are not thin. It may be that once people get older, they will inevitably get confused. Besides, some of the old women my mother has contacted in these years are those who are unruly and arrogant, maybe affected by those people, so she likes to think about everything in a bad way. I hate that. "


    Hua Sheng consoled, "I understand, but it''s nothing to be wronged. After all, it''s your mother. Don''t hurt their heart too much. When they are old, they are afraid of being abandoned, forgotten, and need company. They hope their grandchildren are sincere. There''s nothing wrong. If they change to other mothers-in-law, maybe they can''t do as well as your mother. We should be old, too Maybe there will be a day when you don''t understand. These are all experiences. "


    "I am old, you will not, you are my goddess, you will always be young."


    Taking advantage of a red light, the river suddenly kissed Hua Sheng.


    This one, just kiss in the lip corner, is very ambiguous.


    Hua Sheng blushed again and hit him with a small hand. "Don''t make a fuss. Drive hard. It''s the second ring road. There are many cars."


    "Eh? A Sheng, I have an idea. "


    "What''s the idea?"


    "You said that Qin Wanyu and Fengxi, the two shameless people, always come to our house to have dinner. Do we have to have dinner once?"


    "Well..."


    The brain hole in the river suddenly opened, which really left Hua Sheng at a loss.


    "We didn''t have lunch at the same time. Do you think it''s a good time to go to Fengxi''s house and have a meal?"


    "Good idea, let''s go."


    Looking at the time, it''s just the time for Fengxi''s family to have a meal. It''s OK to go at this time.


    They said they would leave and drove directly to the windy house, which was not surprising.


    Qin Wanyu just took off the apron and cooked the last dish.


    wind at this moment is sitting cross legged on the sofa, with a mask, watching TV, on TV is an old version of The Legend Of White Snake,


    , when the door bell rings.

 Chapter 1698

    "Qin Wanyu, go and open the door."


    "Oh, yes."


    Qin Wanyu thought it was express delivery. He didn''t think much about it, so he went to open the door.


    Wind Xi''s mouth is still saying, "you say that the white lady is too much for him, isn''t it good to be a snake?"? It''s not easy to cultivate. How about a wool love? If you don''t fall in love, you can''t enjoy it. This TV play is for children, and you can cheat them. "


    The brain circuit of Fengxi is different from that of ordinary people, so it''s also very confusing to see the problem.


    Hua Sheng knows her better and can catch all her stems and slots.


    When Qin Wanyu opened the door, he was startled, "what''s the situation in the trough?"


    "did you have lunch?" River flow.


    "No, just fried." Qin Wanyu pointed to the table behind him.


    "Well, we didn''t eat either. We just came by for a meal."


    Finish saying, don''t wait for Qin Wanyu to open the door, the river will not politely push him to one side, take Huasheng''s hand and go inside.


    When Feng Xi saw these two people, he was surprised.


    "What kind of wind is it that brings you both?"


    "Typhoon 12." The river is connected with a stem.


    Feng Xi: Er


    Hua Sheng looked at the table with a smile. "There are fried eggs with scallion, which is what I want to eat very much."


    "I''ll tell you, there must be delicious food in his family. Come on, wife, you can eat this bowl more."


    Jiang Liu presses her daughter-in-law directly on the chair, picks up a bowl of rice and takes a few dishes with Hua Sheng. He doesn''t treat himself as an outsider at all.


    Qin Wanyu''s craftsmanship is really good, because he has been trying to coax Fengxi to marry him recently.


    So I brought my cooking skills to the extreme and changed it to be delicious.


    Today, there are also four dishes, fried egg with onion, shredded pork with yam, old pineapple meat, and pine kernel corn.


    All girls like to eat. Qin Wanyu was busy for more than two hours, sweating.


    Before I could eat, Jiangliu and Huasheng would be the birds of the nest.


    "Ai Ai Ai, what do I say about you two, male and female thieves? Come to my house, robbery? Eat when you come in? Can''t you tell the host? " Qin, Wan, and Yu were in the middle, and those who were angry were going to be angry.


    Jiangliu also learned his audacity and asked directly, "when you went to our house for dinner, where did you get our consent? It''s not that you just eat when you enter the house, but also take the fruit in the fridge yourself. What''s too much? Sometimes you go to my house in the middle of the night and rub against it directly. There is still a room in my house, where are the traces of you two hanging out? Believe it or not, I will send the recorded CD to you on the overseas website? "


    "Cough..."


    The river nearly choked to death with fear from the wind.


    Qin, Wan, and Yu were also cut off from each other. "Well, you are the rich man of Jiang. You shamelessly videotaped us both. Are you still human?"


    "I''m not. My wife is God. I''m God''s husband. I feel like I''m half a God."


    Jiangliu''s words are reasonable and vigorous. At the same time, only one third of the rice in his hand is left.


    Qin Wanyu hurriedly picked up the wind. "Xi Xi, hurry up and get on the table. Don''t look around. Later, this delicious food will be eaten by these two male and female thieves. It''s really a sin."


    wind, that''s the reaction. He opened the mask on his face and threw it in the trash can. He jumped off the floor and ran to the table before eating.


    Maybe it''s a long time since such a relaxed atmosphere is common. These four people, even less than half an hour, don''t eat all the four dishes.


    What''s more, Hua Sheng, who has never had much to eat, even rarely eats two bowls of rice.


    "Jiangliu, your daughter-in-law has come to eat in our family? Can you do it? You can''t afford it? " Qin and WAN Yu make complaints about their faces.

 Chapter 1699

    The river replied in a forthright way, "yes, I just can''t afford it."


    Qin Wanyu: you shame on you.


    Jiangliu: I just came to your house to have a meal. You said I''m shameless. What did you two eat in my ten li spring breeze before? Would you like to settle it for us?


    Fengxi: cough, the river flows. In fact, Qin Wanyu and I especially welcome you and a Sheng to our family for dinner.


    Jiang Liu said with a smile, "to be honest, I''m really out of work. I''m not only out of work, but also bankrupt. I''m broke. Now I live on a soft diet."


    Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t believe it at all. "Xi Xi, we can''t let him make a fool of us. I''ll tell you, river current is wilting when he is young. Don''t be fooled by his beautiful appearance."


    I thought Jiangliu was joking, but Hua Sheng also said, "Jiangliu is not joking. He is really out of work. We just came out from my parents in law and had a fight with them. My father-in-law is not very happy. He announced that he dismissed my husband''s job and didn''t let him take a penny away from Jiangjia."


    "Gutter gutter." Qin, Wan and Yu expressed their shock by using two Recumbents in succession.


    Feng Xi was shocked. "What''s the situation? You two? "


    Because we all know that Hua Sheng won''t make such a joke on purpose. It''s true that this kind of words come out of her mouth.


    Jiang Liu doesn''t want to tell Hua Sheng about his parents'' asking him to do the parent-child appraisal, but he is not afraid of jokes. He just thinks that if he repeats this kind of thing, the injury to a Sheng will come back again. Therefore, he doesn''t need this kind of injury, nor does he need it.


    "Nothing, it''s just that the old man is stubborn. It''s just that I''m tired of working these years. Take the opportunity to have a good rest. My family, a Sheng, is pregnant. I can take good care of him and be a full-time father. "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, you have today, too Do you want to come to work in our company? I invite you to be the vice president of our company? "


    Qin Wanyu''s face gloating, thought, finally someone like me, do not do business, every day at home for women to cook and do housework.


    He also intentionally winked at the river and made the face of the villain appear incisively and vividly.


    Huasheng and Fengxi are both happy. Jiangliu doesn''t give face back directly. "No, I want to stay at home with my wife. How much money do you give me? I can''t compare with my happy time with my wife and children. Besides, don''t gloat, I''ll tell you. If it wasn''t for my wife''s pregnancy, would you be able to end your single dog career? After all, Fengxi said that my child is married to you when the moon is full. In fact, you should kneel down and kowtow to my child. After all, he saved you. "


    Qin Wan Yu:


    "Hahaha, Jiangliu, when have you been so humorous? You''re so happy." Feng Xi thinks that after the river became pregnant in Huasheng, the whole painting style of the whole person is different from before. The main thing is that sometimes it is humorous and much more easygoing than before.


    In the past, the river flow was gentle to Huasheng alone. Now, though it is, friends around me clearly feel that the river flow after upgrading to be a father has an invisible father''s love aura.


    "Hey, that''s right. Come on, Hua Sheng, sit still. I''ll kneel down and worship in your stomach now. It''s your child. It''s a chance for me to end my single life." Qin, Wan and Yu deliberately.


    Hua Sheng, however, waved her hand under the steps. "Come on, don''t make any noise between you two. I have something to do with Fengxi. I want to see Fengqing city. You two men will find something to kill time. I''ll see you later."


    "Ah Sheng, be careful." The river is still endlessly charged.

 Chapter 1700

    As soon as I heard that the two gods were going to do business, Qin Wanyu did not dare to make trouble.


    Dragging the river to clean the battlefield after dinner, he sat in front of the TV, and the two began to play games with PS4.


    Men''s happiness is so simple, even if it is Qin Wanyu and Jiangliu, the top tycoons of the rich circle, still like to play games to relieve boredom.


    Fengxi takes Huasheng to a private room in the family. This is where Fengxi visits the family tree.


    On the top are the names of the dead elders of Fengjia. There are fruits and censers on the table.


    Usually a few breeze are also here to rest, here because of the heavy Yin Qi, than the feeling of the outside to a few degrees lower.


    Qin, Wan and Yu were timid. They never dared to enter the room, so Fengxi always cleaned them.


    After Hua Sheng came in, he was very polite. He first ordered three incense sticks for the Feng family, and then he bowed down.


    At a glance, we can see that the name of fengqingcheng is in the forefront of the genealogy, which shows that its position is very important.


    "Here are all the late ancestors of the wind family. If I die later, I will also go to this genealogy. I used to think that this genealogy has a halo. When I was a child, my grandfather often kowtowed and knelt down to these ancestors with me. At that time, I thought that if one day, I could also be on this list, it would be awesome."


    "This is not the common genealogy of the Feng family, is it?"


    Listening to Feng Xi, Hua Sheng also guessed the truth.


    Fengxi nodded, "the common genealogy of Fengjia is enshrined in my father''s ancestral hall. Those are the people of every generation of Fengjia. They have clear and detailed records. Here, they are all descendants of Fengjia. That is to say, there is only one person in Fengjia generation who can take over the great undertaking of Fengjia, take the responsibility of Fengshui master, do good deeds and kill demons and demons. So it can be said here that it''s really a glorious list, but it can only be achieved after death. Originally, my grandfather had fragments in his hand, because there was a time in the middle, because the ancestors of the wind family fought fiercely and split, so What is recorded above is not very detailed. Later, I was lucky enough to find the ancestor of fengqingcheng, and she restored the fragmented genealogy to me. This is the name of all Fengshui masters from the beginning to the end of our Fengjia family. "


    Feng Xi and Hua Sheng look at the name of the black brush character on the golden scroll, and they just feel proud.


    Once upon a time, Fengxi didn''t want to take grandpa''s class. She rebelled and ran away. She didn''t dare to face it.


    But in the end, she could not escape her fate. She not only took the class, but also surpassed her grandfather and became the existence of three realms and six principles.


    Maybe, in the world, Fengxi is not as famous as fengnameless, but in the underworld, the demon world, the heaven, and even the demon world.


    We all know that there is a mortal of the wind family, who compared his body with his flesh and blood to the gods. He once dyed the gods with white, and entered 72 fairyland with the king of the underworld regardless of life and death.


    This experience alone is enough to last a lifetime.


    Of course, she also knows that if it wasn''t for asheng, she wouldn''t be today.


    Two demon pills in her body doomed her to be several degrees higher than all feng shui masters. In addition, Hua Sheng points out some mysterious skills of Feng Xi from time to time.


    She''s only in her twenties, and the future is just around the corner.


    "One day, you will surpass all the Fengjia people and become the most special being."


    Hua Sheng patted Feng Xi''s shoulder, which seemed to be comfort and encouragement.


    "Don''t make trouble, I want to live a good life." The wind smiled.


    "Well, I don''t have much to say. Please let the wind blow." Hua Sheng wanted to find Feng Qingcheng for a long time. She was not in a hurry, but now she has more important things to do.

 Chapter 1701

    Wind Xi nodded, his hands were sealed, and his mouth read the summoning skill of the wind family''s secret skill.


    "The eighty fifth generation of the Feng family has passed down. Please come to see our ancestors and show up quickly."


    The next second, the white figure came. There are many people who like to wear white, but no one can wear such an immortal temperament as fengqingcheng.


    Fengqingcheng, the only mortal of Fengjia who was sealed as a God after his death, is destined to be the most mythical legend of Fengjia for thousands of years.


    It''s the existence of Fengxi''s grandfather, even their aunts and grandmothers, who are worshipped incomparably.


    The most terrible thing is that she is only in her twenties and is falling into the city when she is young.


    It is also a person as beautiful as his name. However, his temperament is three points colder than that of Huasheng, which is a bit inhumane.


    "What is it?"


    As soon as fengqingcheng arrived, it was the ice face of Zhang Wannian. At this point, he had a fight with the Pluto, but the Pluto has changed obviously now.


    It''s no longer ice face for ten thousand years, especially after having a sweetheart, it''s more gentle in the corner of the eye and stars in the eyes.


    "The ancestor of fengqingcheng, hehe, it''s not I who want to see you, it''s a Sheng who wants to see you."


    Fengxi flatters Fengqing every time she sees her. That''s because Fengqing has taught her many secrets of Fengjia.


    Those are not Grandpa, and are very practical, amazing power.


    Feng Qingcheng just took a look at Hua Sheng. Her eyes are very complicated. In her eyes, Hua Sheng has already surpassed her and should have been a God.


    Whether it''s blood, status or strength, it''s beyond her reach.


    If it goes straight up to nine days, it''s absolutely the same God as bairan and Mingyan.


    Unfortunately, this woman is addicted to the love of men and women. She has that mortal in her heart, so she refuses to think about herself.


    "You want me?"


    Hua Sheng took a thousand steps and nodded, "Qing Cheng, you are the ancestor of Fengxi, so I will not beat around the bush with you. You helped me a lot in the last case of Beihan ice jade. At that time, I didn''t say anything when I woke up. Now I''m in good health and I want to express my gratitude. "


    "It''s all a chore. You don''t have to remember, but Are you pregnant? "


    Feng Qingcheng looks at Hua Sheng with a twisted eyebrow. It seems that she wants to say something in her eyes, but in the end, she has no exit.


    "Well, I''m more than a month pregnant." Hua Sheng covers her abdomen with both hands. Every time she mentions her child, it''s full of happiness.


    "You You should take good care of it. You shouldn''t be pregnant so early. "


    "This child is really unexpected. I didn''t think it would be fate if he didn''t come. To get back to the point, I have a small gift for you to express my heart. I made it by hand. I hope you don''t dislike it. "


    Later, Hua Sheng took out a red brocade bag from his pocket, and a red rope woven bracelet from it. The most exquisite thing is that there is a gold pendant on it. There is a wind character on the pendant, which is the same as the tattoo on the windy clavicle. It was she who went up according to that thorn. It was extremely delicate. "


    Feng Xi thinks that Hua Sheng will send some valuable antiques. After all, she is a hidden millionaire.


    All the things you send to your friends are millions. Unexpectedly, you sent a red rope to Fengqing city. Even if it''s a gold pendant, the total value will not exceed 3000 yuan. Huasheng can send 3000 yuan to Fengqing city. This In fact, it''s a little awkward.


    However, in order to help his friends round the field, Fengxi said with a smile, "ancestors, you can accept it. The ceremony is light and the feeling is heavy, which is also the intention of a Sheng."

 Chapter 1702

    It seems that Fengxi did not see the mystery of the red rope.


    Feng Qingcheng took a look at the thing and didn''t rush to take it over, just a light sentence came, "it''s a little expensive, I can''t take it."


    "I''m afraid that you''re too worried to make a big move. Take it, or I''ll feel uneasy. Fengxi and I are close friends and life and death friends. In recent years, we have helped each other. With her now, we have also achieved the present me. If you really accept me on behalf of the Feng family, you will accept me, OK? "


    "My family, a Sheng, even learned to kidnap morally. Ha ha, but he did well."


    The wind can''t help but want to laugh. There are few women who dare to kidnap fengqingcheng.


    In addition to the white fox who died shamelessly, as long as Hua Sheng dared to do so, right?


    Really don''t say, this method is really good. Fengqing city finally took the red bracelet and directly put it on the right wrist.


    It''s beautiful to look good, so the white wrist, with a touch of red, is even more touching.


    At this time, I heard Hua Sheng say, "in this red rope, I infuse pure spiritual power, expand the space, and can be stored at any time without expiration or leakage. You usually have excess psychic power. You can put it in it. You can use it when you need it. In fact, it is not only spiritual power, even evil spirit, evil spirit and evil spirit. As long as it is an abstract energy release lift, it can be accepted. You can take the initiative to take it first, or automatically absorb it, all by your willpower. As for the gold pendant below, it''s really for the sake of beauty. Thinking that your Feng family has its own logo, I''ll make a fool of myself. I''ll imitate the font on Feng Xi''s body, and I''ll give you one too. I hope I can''t get rid of it. "


    "Lying trough, this is a magic weapon that can receive spiritual power?"


    After listening for a long time, Fengxi understood. Just now, she wondered that Huasheng was not such a mean person. How could he have sent fengqingcheng a 3000 yuan thing.


    After all, fengqingcheng helped a lot in the integration of Beihan ice jade and Huasheng''s body, but I didn''t expect to find out in the end that this thing is not money to measure at all. It''s a artifact of Huasheng''s own.


    "Otherwise, what do you think? Is it an ordinary bracelet? " Feng Qingcheng has no choice but to look at Feng Xi. The eyes are the same as those of the two fools at the head of the village.


    Wind Xi scratched his head, but he didn''t dare to answer. He just thought it was too shallow. When a Sheng did things, he couldn''t be so rude.


    Feng Qingcheng takes a look at Hua Sheng and says, "I can''t believe you can still make artifact?"


    "Coincidentally, when I went to Liuyun Kingdom, I read all the divinity books of Tianshi mansion and learned something. But these things are useless in the world. This is the first time for me to do them. I don''t know how they work. Let''s try them. "


    Huasheng said so, and Fengqing was not polite.


    It''s amazing that the little bracelet, which looks like a small bracelet, can absorb the aura continuously.


    Feng Qingcheng just tried, and he was very surprised.


    However, his face remained unchanged. "Since it''s your intention, I''ll take it, but there are others?"


    "No more."


    "Then I''ll go first."


    "Ancestors, ancestors..." Feng Xi seems to have something to say, but it''s a pity that he opened late, and Feng Qingcheng was out of the sky in a flash.


    "Fuck, I haven''t finished yet?" Wind Xi silly eyes, and then looked at a Hua Sheng jealous way, "a Sheng, such a good thing, why don''t I?"

 Chapter 1703

    Hua Sheng said with a smile, "because you can''t control it. It looks good. People who can use it must have strong consciousness and sincere spiritual power. If you don''t use it well, you will have a lot of trouble. Your current strength is not enough to control it."


    "Cut, you say I''ll be very good soon."


    "It''s not very good..."


    "Don''t explain. I know I know. Don''t comfort me. I''m very good." The wind is flat.


    "You are a special dish," he said


    "I shit you."


    If you don''t look at your friend''s pregnancy, you''re really going to shit her. After all, you''re so good at it, dare you say your own dishes?


    ¡±Hey? A Sheng, why didn''t you just tell my ancestors about vampires? "


    Feng Xi thought that Hua Sheng asked Feng Qingcheng to help him kill those blood sucking monsters.


    Hua Sheng shakes, "the ancestors of Fengqing city are gods, they don''t belong to the world, and they really shouldn''t interfere with the things of the world. Even if there are demons making trouble, it''s the mess of the world itself. I rashly ask a God to do it, which is against the rules. After that, we can''t make sure about this little thing. You can go to the reinforcements. What about later? Do we have to go to Fengqing as soon as something goes wrong? "


    "Well, yes..."


    Sometimes things are a little one-sided, but Hua Sheng is considerate and thoughtful.


    After sitting in Fengxi''s house for a while, Huasheng and Jiangliu returned to the spring breeze for ten li.


    Gingko has not come back from the date outside. Jiangliu has made dinner on his own initiative, first sent it to Mrs. Hua, and then the two couples can eat it.


    Until the evening, the river on the study to deal with the company''s side of the anxious thing.


    Although I don''t care what I say, Jiangliu''s father is old and doesn''t care about the company for a long time.


    If the river does not give up, it will surely collapse, so the river or privately, to help deal with some of the mess.


    Hua Sheng is nestled on the sofa, holding a wool ball to amuse Xiao Hei.


    It''s a picture of years.


    "Xiaohei, you don''t like wool balls?"


    "I don''t like it."


    "What kind of ball do you like?"


    "I don''t like anything."


    "No, aren''t cats fond of spherical objects?" Hua Sheng''s head is crooked, and his fingers are hooked on Xiao Hei''s chin.


    "I''m different from those cats." Black air blowing beard stare.


    The master suddenly plays the operation of wool ball. It really can''t understand it. It''s fascinated.


    Hua Sheng deliberately annoys it, "you still say that it''s not the same. Then you don''t eat cat''s mother, eat canned fish, or even marry a wife and have children. These are not the things that ordinary cats like. Why do you want to be so tall?"


    "A Sheng, you become so annoying when you are pregnant."


    finally make complaints about his own master, and Huasheng was laughed at by laughing, holding the little black and laughing.


    So I didn''t pay attention to the existence of the wipe figure after a gust of wind behind me.


    "Hello hello, a Sheng, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Do you miss me?"


    Bai ran came directly without invitation, and sat on the sofa opposite Huasheng, picking up a banana.


    "It''s been a long time. Didn''t we have tea in our flower house just a few days ago?"


    Seeing Bai ran, Hua Sheng is not surprised either, holding Xiao Hei to tease the cat.


    "How long has that been? You have no conscience. You don''t know how to miss me. I miss you."


    "Don''t think of me, my husband will be jealous when he hears that."


    "What kind of vinegar, I think, is that kind of love, OK? After saying that we are close relatives, all of us have the blood of the nine day family. What else can I think about you? If not, don''t tease me. "


    "That''s the best." Hua Sheng bowed his head and went back without saying a word.


    Bai ran couldn''t sit down. She asked directly. "Ah, did you see my family in the daytime?"

 Chapter 1704

    Sure enough, this question hit Hua Sheng''s heart. She was waiting for Bai ran.


    She said, this guy won''t be more than 12 hours. He''ll show up. How long is it? It''s not more than eight hours?


    "Ah, see you."


    "You see her Why? " White dye cheap Xi asked.


    Hua Sheng put down Xiao hei and glanced at Bai ran. "You are a big white dye God. Don''t you know everything? Why do you come and ask me


    "Haha, isn''t it for your confirmation?"


    "I just want to express my gratitude. You know that Fengqing saved me before. Beihan ice jade. I''m afraid I made a little gift for Fengqing. "


    "What do you say about my family''s collapse?"


    "Your family is very happy, happy to accept my gift, but also in the hand."


    "True or false?"


    "When did I deceive you?"


    Looking at Bai Ran''s childish face, Hua Sheng almost laughs. All of them are tens of thousands of years old. They are really immature and can''t hold their breath.


    There is a saying that is true. No matter how old you are, as long as you are not married and married, you are a child.


    Therefore, ancient talents often say that to build a family is to build a business first.


    This white fox one person three boundary six waves several ten thousand years, all nearly waves out of the sky, now looks at, also is only a young man who is beginning to open the sentiment.


    Run to Huasheng and ask about Fengqing''s every move.


    It''s like a junior high school student. For the first time, he looks like a sweetheart.


    "Then What did you send to Qingcheng, let me see? "


    Hua Sheng is helpless. With a flick of his cuff, he comes to a camera for playback.


    Once again, the scene of giving a gift to fengqingcheng reappears.


    Bai ran stared at the picture for a long time, but it was not enough.


    Especially at the end of the picture, Feng Qingcheng looks down at the red rope on her right wrist.


    When Feng Qingcheng looks down, it reminds Bai ran of all kinds of things many years ago.


    Over the years, she hasn''t changed. She just doesn''t care what she likes or what she likes.


    "Oh, look at my family''s small appearance. It''s so handsome, white and cute. It''s so beautiful with the little red rope."


    "You came to me in the evening just to praise your family in front of me?"


    "Of course not, asson, you say, how am I to you?"


    "What do you want?"


    Hua Sheng is in case of routine, so be alert immediately.


    "Don''t do anything, just say, how am I treating you?"


    "Good is good..."


    "Since I''m so kind to you, you''ve given me a gift from my family. Can you give me another one?"


    "Well You like that red rope. It''s brought by a woman. "


    "I don''t care about men and women, I will. It''s clearly a couple''s money."


    "Shouldn''t the couple''s money be brought by you and Ming Yan?" Hua Sheng''s words were astonishing, and he almost killed the white fox.


    "You dead girl, I really want to shit you."


    When Bai ran Yang started, Hua Sheng immediately said, "don''t touch me. Be careful if I mistake you. I''m pregnant. I''ll tell you."


    "What?"


    Bai Ran''s eyes suddenly changed subtly.


    "I''m pregnant. I''m going to be a mother."


    Hua Sheng didn''t want to hide from Bai ran and Ming Yan. After all, they are all trustworthy people, just


    When Bai ran heard about Hua Sheng''s pregnancy, she didn''t seem to be very happy. Her reaction was similar to Xiaohei''s.


    "Who made you pregnant?" This goods inexplicably came a sentence, to Hua Sheng all asked ignorant.

 Chapter 1705

    "Do I need your consent to get pregnant?" Huasheng is also back.


    Bai Ran''s mood suddenly became a little complicated, "little girl, I''ll tell you..."


    Hua Sheng looks at Bai ran seriously. Bai ran doesn''t say, "forget it. It''s all bad luck. If you''re pregnant, take good care of it."


    "What? It seems that I am pregnant, which makes you very angry. "


    "Forget it, it''s OK. This kid''s coming is also wonderful. You and the ordinary guy have been looking forward to it for several years. I think you won''t take it off."


    When he said that, Hua Sheng was not happy.


    "How can it be removed? Who dares to move my child? I''ll fight with her."


    "I know that you are such a virtue. That''s all. I don''t want to talk much, but That bracelet in Qingcheng, you can''t make the same money, let alone can''t, you must have the ability, it depends on whether you can help me. "


    White dye is a muscle yes, we must get the same type of lovers'' bracelet with fengqingcheng.


    Hua Sheng smiles, "yes, but I have one condition."


    "It''s such a happy promise, my God, you won''t have dug a hole long ago, waiting for me to jump?"


    "so what?" Hua Sheng raises his chin and learns how the wind blows.


    Qi''s white dye brain benevolence pain, he raised his hand, pointed to Hua Sheng, "you dead girl, you have only been learning bad for decades in the world. Did you learn with the dead girl? You two are together. It''s really bad. You both know that if you don''t move, you will threaten your elders."


    "Then you can do it without a bracelet, or make one yourself."


    "You, you, you What do you want me to say, say it, what conditions. "


    Bai ran knew that she had been given a routine by the little girl again, but he was not angry because he knew what a Sheng was.


    The character is also at ease, so even if Hua Sheng put forward any conditions, it will certainly be harmless.


    He can also get an extra bracelet or artifact. In a word, he makes it.


    Hua Shengcai slowly said, "Bai ran, a group of vampires have come to Jiangcheng recently."


    "And then?" White dye seems to be no accident.


    "I''m pregnant now, so I can''t show myself in public. However, Fengxi has used some talismans and Exorcism spells, which have no effect."


    "That certainly has no effect. They are of foreign nationality. The secret skills of Feng family are good against the domestic ones. It''s not easy to deal with the foreign ones They don''t like her. "


    It seems that Bai ran knows everything, but he doesn''t care about human affairs. He doesn''t need to.


    All things develop according to natural laws.


    Hua Sheng nodded, "but these vampires have been harming the people of Jiangcheng. Only a few days ago, many people have died. Those people are innocent. If I can''t see them, it''s OK. I don''t want to save the world, but I have to protect Jiangcheng."


    "Are you guarding the river?" Bai ran smiles.


    "Yes, the river is in Jiangcheng. The river is where I grew up. I can''t watch this land turn into a world of purgatory. So, Bai ran, I need you to send me a person. Since they are monsters, I think, you demons, any one of them, who can pay or contain, need you to do it."


    "That''s how you believe I can do it?" White dye hands around the chest, more interested in looking at Hua Sheng.


    I thought to myself that the little girl of the Jiutian family is very clever, and that''s just a way.


    "You are God, how can you not do it?"


    "Why don''t you go to the old man, who is still a God?" Bai ran teases Hua Sheng.

 Chapter 1706

    "Don''t tease me. Ming Yan is from the underworld. I came to him and I would have disobeyed the heaven, but the demon clan is different. There are monsters in the world, not good or bad, and they can coexist with human beings. Besides, all the capable people in the underworld are pulled to do the difference by Ming Yan. Those who have no ability can''t deal with vampires at all."


    "Hahahaha."


    Hua Sheng''s words made Bai ran laugh.


    Hua Sheng''s face is helpless. "Is it so funny? You are very funny. Please." Fucking great make complaints about


    , "little girl, you are so funny. I want to tell these old stories to you. You make complaints about his style of work. After so many years, no one dares to say that even if there are few old ghosts in heaven, the emperor can not do anything, and you are done."


    "Well, it''s not a time for joking. Let''s make it. I''ll make the same bracelet for you, and you''ll give me a man."


    "Yes, but how long do you need it?"


    "Just drive these vampires out. I only care about Jiangcheng."


    In other words, Hua Sheng is not the virgin, and he doesn''t want to save the world at all, as long as he drives away the monsters, fights them or kills them.


    As long as Jiangcheng is safe, she has achieved her goal.


    "It''s too simple. Let''s say that we foxes can''t get down in the heaven. They are all of our own origin. It is true that there are some descendants of our demon family in the world, but they are not lineal, but also Fox family. Most of them have ordinary qualifications. Occasionally, there are several powerful ones who will try their best to cultivate and finally cultivate into immortals. Just like Qingcheng was sealed as a God, in fact, many immortals on the ninth day are people, demons, ghosts, cultivators, and even people in the demon world cast aside their minds and turn to the light, as long as they are devoted to good or special It''s not difficult to cultivate the mind in the heaven. What''s difficult is the heaven outside. "


    "What''s the next day?" Hua Sheng feels that what Bai ran said is out of line.


    "It''s the interface beyond the nine heavens. It''s impossible for me and the old ghost to break through. Actually, we are both interested in it. It''s said that the gods of the ancient times left the interface and went to the sky beyond the nine heavens. It''s not only the goddess of the nine heavens, but also the emperor of Pangu, the goddess of Nuwa, and even the first emperor of heaven is no longer above the nine heavens. They both went to the sky The outer sky, or a higher place than the outer sky. "


    "Isn''t it boring to pursue so endlessly?" Hua Sheng always thinks that immortality is terrible enough. If you really want to live forever and pursue it layer by layer, it''s just a boring existence. That''s not what she wants.


    "Maybe it''s driven by the desire to conquer. Everyone wants to go to a higher interface to have a look. But it''s hard. Even the guy who cuts the moon, he still hasn''t broken through the bottleneck and found the entrance to Tianwaitian, let alone us."


    "Well, these are not things I should worry about. I want to live with Jiangliu in the spring breeze for the elderly. There are three people in the family."


    Finish saying, Hua Sheng also subconsciously touched the flat abdomen.


    There was no fetal movement and no strange reaction, but she just felt that there was a magical little guy who was pulling herself all the time.


    "You have a lot of promise, you."


    Hua Sheng laughs without speaking.


    "The white blind nine sky XuanHuo is for you, but you really can be violent." Huasheng make complaints about white dye.


    "So, when will your men arrive?" Hua Sheng only cares about it now. Let Bai ran send one that can contain vampires.


    "What about my bracelet? When will it be given to me?" Bai ran and the child yes, bargain.


    They are chatting happily. The river flows downstairs. It''s not surprising to see Bai ran. "When did Bai ran come, elder?"

 Chapter 1707

    Jiang Liu has always been respectful to Bai ran, but to the Pluto, it''s a little


    After all, it''s the enemy of love, so even the Pluto, the river will still see each other uncomfortable and uncomfortable.


    "Come on, come on."


    Bai Ran is good to the river. Seeing him say hello, he quickly waved his hand and pulled the river.


    "Your daughter-in-law is so cunning. I''ll tell you that I asked her to give me a bracelet. She talked with me about the conditions and showed the face of the capitalist vividly." Fabulously rich


    , and wife of the river make complaints about the river.


    "Yes, the more money, the more stingy. That''s true."


    "Whatever you do to me, I am such a character." Hua Sheng''s face is calm. He knows that Bai Ran has no other advantages than breaking his mouth.


    Hua Sheng was prepared before, so he promised something to white fox.


    As expected, it''s the same as a feather of Fengqing city. After the white dye belt is put on, the beauty bubbles.


    The most eye-catching is the gold pendant, which is extremely majestic and atmospheric wind character. Anyone who reads it will like it.


    Bai ran finally left happily.


    Before leaving, he also explained the river flow and patted the shoulder of the river stream, "treat your daughter-in-law well. It''s not easy for her to get pregnant."


    "That''s for sure. Don''t worry, master bairan."


    "Well, if you need any help, let my daughter-in-law contact me."


    "Good." The river smiled and nodded.


    Then a light of Bai ran disappeared in the spring breeze of ten li.


    What''s funny about him is that he went directly to the underworld. What did he do? The show is gone.


    Ming Yan is a little busy recently because of the vampire incident in Jiangcheng, which killed many innocent people in vain.


    And it''s really outrageous that those people above are concealing information for their own benefit.


    But deceiving can only deceive the living, how can we deceive the underworld?


    Therefore, the king of the underworld receives many souls who died in vain every day. Those people are not willing to.


    The main thing is, if you look at the book of life and death, those people are not alive and really belong to the undead.


    Only when the mysterious external force intervenes, can they lose their lives. So those souls are not honest when they enter the underworld. They are all crying to return the Yang.


    It''s impossible to revive Yang, because many people''s bodies have been cremated.


    But justice still needs to be given. For this reason, the Pluto specially investigated this matter, only to find out that there was a vampire in Jiangcheng.


    "Is there any soul coming down from Jiangcheng today?"


    "Yes, sir. There are seven people in total, but two of them are in the city and five of them are in the suburbs, that is, the bungalow area. It seems that those things can only be started in the remote areas. Maybe they are afraid of Miss Huasheng and miss Fengxi?"


    He knew the power of it and knew that there were big men in Jiangcheng. Not all the demons and ghosts could go wild.


    "Seven? It''s also quite a lot. In recent days, there are not a hundred or fifty. It''s not a small amount. I''m afraid it''s Does she know, too? "


    It''s impossible for Huasheng not to know such a big thing.


    As long as Ming Yan thinks of that woman, he will feel strange in his heart.


    It''s a pity that he has a thin skin and can''t be the same as Bai ran. His intimate name is Hua Sheng.


    On the surface, she can only be called Hua Sheng with a hint of her words, but he knows in his heart how much he cares about her.


    "Whoops, is this thinking about her?"


    Bai Ran''s white light appears on the Fengdu hall. It''s no surprise that the Pluto is always haunted like this.

 Chapter 1708

    In the face of Bai Ran''s teasing, the emperor of the underworld didn''t answer, still silently turning over the book of life and death, giving those ghosts a pair of yangshou.


    Bai ran walked over with a bad face and shook the bracelet in her hand. It''s very famous. The red one, the most important one is the gold pendant.


    "Look, what is this?"


    "Big men wear bracelets, no man, no woman."


    "Lying trough, you straight man cancer, I really can''t communicate with you. Do you know a piece of wool? It''s popular to wear bracelets today, you know? A few days ago, the seventh prince held a birthday party and the emperor put wine on it. Didn''t you see that the seventh prince wore the Dragon white jade bracelet sent by the emperor? That''s a good thing. It came from the alchemy furnace of Taibao Tianzun at that time. Now Taibao Tianzun is devoting himself to cultivation. He wants to break through the bottleneck and go to Tianwaitian. He has long stopped making artifact. That''s the last treasure. "


    "So?"


    The Pluto put down the book of life and death and looked at Bai ran indifferently.


    "So it''s fashionable for men to wear bracelets this year."


    "When you are really fooling people, your face is not white and your heart is not jumping." The Pluto gave him a scornful look.


    "Eh? How can you call this a hoax? What I''m saying is true. It''s not only popular in the heaven, but also in the human world. Our demon family has started. It''s your underworld. Do you want to wear one too? "


    White dye makes eyes and brows to tease the Pluto.


    "No," said the Pluto, with a black face


    "This is from a Sheng


    Well, the point is coming. The reason why Bai ran came to show off is nothing more than that it was made by Hua Sheng himself.


    Sure enough, hearing that it was sent by Hua Sheng, there was a slight subtle change in Ming Yan''s eyes, but he didn''t answer.


    "It''s the most awesome thing. It''s a gift to my family. Haha, it''s also a artifact. Don''t underestimate this little bracelet. There''s heaven and earth in it. I''ve thought about it. When I''m cultivating, I''ll save some if I have nothing to do. It''s just like saving money. In the future, when I really fight against the devil Kingdom, I can take it out and kill all sides. "


    When it comes to killing the four sides, Bai ran still has a hand knife. It''s really like that.


    "Your family is a city? When did fengqingcheng become your home? "


    "It''s always my family''s."


    "You are shameless and wishful."


    "Bullshit, what wishful thinking? I''m clearly in my family''s heart. Otherwise, how could I help a Sheng integrate the northern frozen jade last time? It must have been in my face. I knew that a Sheng was a relative of my family. Although she didn''t say it, I knew that all these years in Qingcheng love me. I can''t help it. I''m so shiny and lovable. "


    Finish saying, white dye a lift hair, the folding fan in the hand opens, a pair of frivolous appearance.


    Once again, the Pluto despised, "you have the bracelet with the wind character. I thought you were in the wind house."


    White dye:


    "Fart, I''m the king of the demon family. How can the God of heaven be involved? Feng family is just a mortal family. How can he let me in? What you said is not very good. I don''t want to scold you, and scold you for wasting my saliva. "


    "You mean that even if the wind family asks you, you will not be bothered?"


    "That''s nature. I''m the God. Don''t say the wind family. Even if the emperor of heaven married my daughter and let me join the heaven family, I won''t agree."


    "What if it''s fengqingcheng who invites you to stay with you, forgives you, and lets you go in. Do you want to do it?"


    The words of Pluto today are obviously a little more, but the white fox is still in the tide of narcissism, unable to extricate himself.


    He fan a dozen, look up 45 degrees angle, came a sentence, "even if the city for me, absolutely not."


    The next second, Fengqing city appears in the Fengdu hall, "Your Highness, this is the information that the immeasurable Buddha asked me to send you. Please have a look."


    Bai ran: Qingcheng

 Chapter 1709

    Wind pour city a white clothes, cold swept white dye''s face, and then ignored him.


    Directly give the information to the Pluto. The Pluto laughs, "you heard what God said just now?"


    "I hear you."


    "How do you feel?" The Pluto asked.


    Bai Ranqi wants to scold his mother. He directly scolds Ming Yan for eighteen generations.


    I thought to myself, why are you so wicked and smoking? You''re trying to set me up. I said how can you talk so much today. It turns out that you know that Qingcheng is coming. You deliberately set me up. Here


    Embarrassment can''t be in embarrassment. The most important thing is that after offending the wind and plunging the city, the road of compounding is far away.


    When Bai ran cast her eyes to kill people, the Pluto pretended not to see them.


    Feng Qingcheng said lightly, "Bai Ran is right. He is a great God with nine days noble blood. How can he look at us and other mortals? Although now I''m also a God, but after all, I''m born in a mortal family. How dare we dare to climb high? "


    "Qingcheng, listen to me, things are not what you think..."


    Bai Ran is aggrieved to follow her daughter-in-law. She approaches Fengqing City, but before she has finished speaking, she is interrupted by Fengqing city.


    "If you are a white dye, please respect yourself. Men and women will not accept you."


    "Qingcheng, you see, the bracelets you wear are for lovers with me. How dare you say that you don''t have me in your heart?"


    Bai Ran''s shameless energy is unmatched in three realms and six realms. In Hua Sheng''s words, even Qin Wanyu is his younger brother in front of Bai ran.


    Don''t look at the cheeky appearance of Qin, Wan and Yu when they are chasing the wind.


    But, really don''t be shameful, white fox is the originator of the mountain.


    "If you dye it in white, don''t break us. This bracelet is from Huasheng. I can''t interfere with who she gives it to, but it''s not interesting if you touch the porcelain."


    "Qingcheng, look at you in white. I also wear white. We are clearly lovers'' clothes."


    The wind blows at the corner of the city''s mouth, and then directly cast a spell to turn the clothes into lake blue.


    "It''s my fault to bump into God''s shirt before. I won''t wear white again from now on."


    "Qing Cheng..." Bai ran continues to be coquettish.


    Feng Qingcheng looked directly at the Pluto, "Your Highness, if there is nothing else, I will go first, and the immeasurable one is waiting for me to travel with him."


    "OK, please."


    The emperor of the underworld was in a good mood. He waved and said goodbye to the wind.


    The next second, Fengqing disappeared in the Fengdu hall, and Bai ran flashed directly to the Pluto.


    I slapped the table hard, blew my beard and stared, "old man, you dead old man, how could I not find you so bad before?"


    "To say bad, I can match you?"


    "What happened to me?"


    "You come to me with her bracelet to show off. Isn''t it bad?" The king of the underworld is upright and vigorous.


    Bai ran deliberately said, "I''m sharing my good things with you. You''re so good. You know that my family is going to come to the city, but you''re also trying to lead me to say those words of revenge. That''s good. Did my family misunderstand me?"


    "I deserve it."


    The king of the underworld lowered his head and continued to look at the book of life and death, ignoring the noisy white fox at all.


    "You''re an old man. You deserve to be single all your life and be a single dog all your life In the future, there will be no one to feed you after you die. "


    "I thank you. I try to keep up with you as a single dog." The king of the underworld replied, and almost didn''t make Bai ran angry.


    At this time, white dye suddenly thought of a more heartbreaking stem.


    Deliberately lowered his voice and blurted out, "do you know that a Sheng is pregnant?"


    The next second, the movement in the hand of the Pluto is obviously stiff.

 Chapter 1710

    "Hahaha, let you pierce my heart. This time you are not comfortable."


    "It''s a good thing that she''s pregnant, and what she''s asking is finally what she wants."


    In fact, he didn''t want to know that the reason why the ice jade was sent was to have such a day?


    At that time, the king of the netherworld would not hesitate to stand in line with the eighth prince in order to get the Beihan ice jade, but also to satisfy Huasheng''s wish to be a mother. Now she is pregnant, isn''t that right?


    Although I knew that there would be such a day, but I really came to that moment, Ming Yan was still a little lost.


    For thousands of years, he has never moved his heart or talked about love, so he has no idea what love is or how to love someone.


    Later, she appeared.


    Fight against him, hurt his ghost, lock the soul of Hualin, keep the children that Hualin shouldn''t have, everything is evil.


    Until now, he would think from time to time, how is she doing?


    "You are against my will, bah No matter, let''s go. "


    After bairan pierced the heart of the netherworld, she was also comfortable. After all, her revenge had been avenged, so she left.


    Pluto was really depressed for a while, but after thinking about it, she thought that Hua Sheng could be happy as a mother and she could often laugh.


    At the thought of her smile, the Pluto was relieved.


    When Yu Ping called, Jiang Liu was going to take a nap with Hua Sheng in his arms.


    Recently, I don''t need to go to the company or work. Jiangliu is just a super nanny.


    Put ginkgo out, to Gao He, two people at home really do is immortal days.


    Jiang Liu also makes delicious dishes for a Sheng according to the recipe. In addition to taking care of Mrs. Hua, the rest of the time is with a Sheng.


    "Xiaoping?" Hua Sheng answers the phone.


    "A Sheng, can you come..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Hearing something wrong with Yu Ping''s voice and the noise on the other end of the phone, Hua Sheng began to worry.


    "I My stomach is a little uncomfortable. I''m in Tianyu teahouse, No. 18, Yuexi road. "


    Hang up. Hua Sheng goes to put on his coat.


    "Honey, take me to Yuexi road. I think Xiaoping may have something to do."


    The river dare not neglect, hurriedly husband and wife tidy up and drive out the door.


    It will take half an hour to drive to Yuexi road as soon as possible. When they arrive, Yu Ping is at the door of the teahouse. Her face is ugly with the wall floating.


    In front of her stood two old people, a man and a woman, who seemed to be a couple.


    Hua Sheng recognized at a glance that it was Jing Sa''s parents, Yu Ping''s former father-in-law.


    The old lady still pointed at Yu Ping and said, "don''t pretend for me, you can''t touch us. I''ll tell you, Yu Ping, if my eldest grandson has any glitches, we Jing family can''t finish with you. My son knows it''s wrong. In order to make you happy, our family promised to give you a million yuan, and even the house was renamed under your name. You still refuse to go back. You are deliberately acting as a demon. You are uneasy and kind-hearted. You don''t want our two elders to spend their old age safely? "


    Jingsa''s parents are eager for their grandchildren. They have been in the middle of the world since they knew that their son and his daughter-in-law had been divorced.


    In fact, they don''t care about Ping''s relationship with the scenery. What they care about is the children in Ping''s stomach.


    So no matter how coax, Yu Ping refuses to remarry, also does not agree to give the child to the Jing family. The two old people were angry, so in the teahouse, they were aggressive and insulted Yu Ping, which made her unstable and seemed to give birth.


    When Hua Sheng came, he crossed the crowd and walked directly to help Yu Ping.


    "Xiaoping, I''m here."


    Seeing Hua Sheng at this moment, Yu Ping''s pale face finally has a comforting color. She holds Hua Sheng''s hand to death and feels extremely insecure.


    "Who are you? Do you need an outsider to intervene in our family affairs?" The old lady of the Jing family is very fierce. She is going to drag Hua Sheng out of her hand.


    However, he was stopped by the river behind him. He pushed back hard and stumbled.

 Chapter 1711

    "Hey, beat the old man. Come on, have a look."


    Jingmu splashed directly, even though she didn''t fall down, but she started to cry at the river and said that it hit people.


    Jingfu rushes up in a rage and wants to fight according to the head of the river.


    Before the river could fight back, Hua Sheng''s cuff moved a little. The old man didn''t know how to slide and fell.


    Fortunately, there are so many people watching, so I fell and couldn''t throw the pot on others.


    The old lady is still slandering the river, as if to distort the truth.


    "Come and have a look, I am an unfilial daughter-in-law. I don''t know how to smoke. I am going to divorce with a big belly. Our family took money to her and changed the name of the house to her. She turned a blind eye to her. In order to make peace, our two elders came to Jiangcheng from afar. But my cruel daughter-in-law even found a helper. Is this to beat our second eldest brother? In broad daylight, I don''t believe you don''t have a king''s law yet? "


    The old lady really won a lot of sympathy for her nonsense.


    The onlookers also began to point out Ping and Hua Sheng.


    The river is a man. It''s not easy to rush forward and argue with the old lady at this time. No matter whether it''s reasonable or not, it doesn''t take the lead.


    It''s Hua Sheng. He changed his good temper and Buddhism.


    Holding Yu Ping in one hand, pointing to the old lady with the other finger, she said fiercely, "this old aunt, since you say you don''t know why your daughter-in-law got divorced? Then I''ll give you a memory. Since everyone likes to watch and listen to the opera, I will be patient to tell you. It''s said that domestic ugliness can''t be publicized, so my good friend intended to make things big and small, so that everyone would look good on their faces. Unfortunately, some people are old and disrespectful. In order to have a so-called grandson, they have all kinds of means. "


    "You What are you talking about? "


    "How do you know my nonsense before I finish? Isn''t it a lack of heart? " Hua Sheng glanced coldly at the old lady.


    The old lady was really a little guilty. She immediately said, "this is our family business. Don''t worry about it. You are an outsider. What''s the matter with you?"


    "A Sheng is not an outsider. She is my best friend and my only family member in the world. She is responsible for all my affairs. The lawyers I find for my divorce are all from a Sheng. By the way, a Sheng is my boss. He is the one who gives me work and income. So what do you say about an outsider?"


    Yu Ping, who has always been weak, is not angry at her mother-in-law''s slander of a Sheng.


    Don''t know where the courage, will say a pile of one breath, can prove that Hua Sheng is not an outsider''s reason.


    Hua Sheng continued, "you two old people, who are indiscriminate, are forcing pregnant women to let her mood fluctuate so much. What if something goes wrong? You are also parents, because this is not the daughter of your family, you can be so reckless? What''s more, don''t you say that you don''t know why Xiaoping got divorced? Well, I''ll let you know today. "


    "A Sheng..."


    Yu Ping is afraid of being ugly, so she takes Huasheng''s hand and gets nervous.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter if she tells the truth. She is the victim. But jingsa, the little boss, is going to die. If he wants to do business in Jiangcheng, he will be pointed out.


    Jiang Liu looks at his little girl without saying a word. There are only four words in his mind -- milk is fierce and milk is fierce.

 Chapter 1712

    Yes, Hua Sheng seldom talks so much in one breath, and he will not easily quarrel with others.


    It''s still like this in the street, surrounded by so many people, but it''s said that Hua Sheng looks fierce when he quarrels. It''s really cute.


    Even cute, Jiangliu starts secretly recording with her mobile phone. She has fantasies in her mind. One day, she suddenly takes out this video to show herself.


    Or later to show their little baby, let the little baby know how powerful her mother is.


    "Don''t be afraid, little Ping. They are so deceiving. Why should we give them face?"


    Hua Sheng knows what Yu Ping is afraid of. After hearing Hua Sheng''s words, Yu Ping really wants to open up. Indeed, when she didn''t get divorced, she felt that her father-in-law was very kind to her.


    Once we had dinner together and talked about our parents-in-law. She also said that the two old Jings were more easygoing.


    But Hua Zhi said directly at that time, "that''s because you are good-looking, people will make money, they have cars and houses, and they don''t want a cent for wedding. Their family is equal to picking up a daughter-in-law in vain, and will still pass on the family line for free later, can''t it be good for you? Don''t believe that after you look at it, you and their son have different opinions, but they will still protect you? It''s impossible. In the eyes of those people, the daughter-in-law is always an outsider. You can only treat you well if you depend on their son and are obedient. Once you threaten their interests, you are the enemy in their eyes. "


    At that time, Hua Lin was shocked when she heard it. She even said that she broke the three outlooks and asked Hua Zhi deliberately, "third sister, is that the same with your mother-in-law? The Wangs are right, but they have dangbao


    Hua Zhi sneered at that time, "that''s because Wang Junxian is kind to me and treats me as a treasure. Besides, I have money and power. I''m not a poor girl married to a rich family. If you don''t believe me, try to find a village girl who has no education or culture. Do you think Wang''s family will be so hospitable?"


    At that time, everyone was silent, and Hua Zhi was very strong, as we all know.


    So some of her comments, some of them with extreme taste, are understandable. Yu Ping has always been soft and will not argue with Hua Zhi because of this.


    But at that time, in her heart, she really didn''t agree with Hua Zhi''s words.


    Because she thinks that there are still many good people in the world, how can parents in law not unconditionally treat their daughter-in-law well?


    Is it true that there is no good mother-in-law? Of course, but after all, few people come across it.


    Most people will defend their own son, son and daughter-in-law quarrel, always daughter-in-law is not sensible.


    Especially in China, they are seriously bound by traditional concepts. When their son goes off the rails, the second elder chooses to be blind, or appeases his daughter-in-law and says, "don''t worry about it, men do.". If your daughter-in-law is cheating, look at it. It''s like she''s going to soak a pigsty for you.


    It''s just that terrible, so when Hua Sheng said, "the reason why Xiaoping wants to divorce is that your good son has a woman outside, and she still gives money to the kind of woman who doesn''t raise a junior or have an emotional affair. His own name is psychological disease, which requires different women to have close physical contact with themselves to vent their inner distortion. Do you think that if you don''t get divorced like this, don''t wait for Xiaoping''s child to be born and tell the child that his father may be a stallion? "


    "You What did you say? You are not ashamed of being a big girl. " When Jing''s mother heard that her son was described as a stallion, she couldn''t hang it on her face. She could only refute Hua Sheng powerlessly.

 Chapter 1713

    ¡±I''m sorry that my wife and children don''t pay attention to etiquette and integrity, but you''ve come to talk to me. What do you mean? I didn''t want to tell you so much at your age. After all, you are also the elder of Xiaoping. But I find that you are really aggressive if you don''t clear up the situation with you. I tell you, old aunt, after your son has done such shameless things, she begged Xiaoping to forgive her. Xiaoping didn''t get over her difficulties before she chose to divorce. You should blame her. You should also scold your son who can''t control her lower body. She doesn''t want to threaten her big belly daughter-in-law. Do you understand? "


    Hua Sheng''s teeth are sharp and his mind is clear. After that, the onlookers immediately pointed at the elder brother again.


    Passer-by A: ah, it turns out that their son is not serious. He is really shameless.


    Passerby B: Yes, they are used to their sons and want to rob their children with their daughter-in-law. This old man is really disgraceful.


    Passer-by C: it depends on the working style of the parents. I don''t know how to raise a good son. It''s right for the girl to get divorced. Otherwise, she won''t have a good life in the future. Can''t she be bullied to death by this family?


    Lu rending: it''s really a plot reversal, but you don''t think so. This reasonable girl is familiar to you. She looks good. I always think she''s met somewhere.


    Passers-by has begun to have people, vaguely analyzing the identity of Jiangliu and Huasheng.


    As a rule, Huasheng''s identity is not suitable to be seen in the street. After all, some black hearted media will write about it blindly.


    But now she''s pregnant and emotional.


    How can I swallow this evil gas when seeing my pregnant friend being bullied?


    So when Hua Sheng quarreled, the river didn''t stop her. She thought about it and let her out. Otherwise, she felt uncomfortable.


    In the river view of the world, my wife is comfortable. As for your discomfort, that''s not what I care about.


    When Jingfu fell down, he was relieved. Seeing that his wife said he couldn''t stand Hua Sheng, he angrily shouted, "what''s wrong with cheating? Is it normal for a man to cheat? In ancient times, which man didn''t have three wives and four concubines? What you women have to do is to follow three principles and four virtues. It''s just treacherous that you are going to have a divorce and take your children with you. "


    Hua Sheng sneers, "are you afraid you still live in the old society? Did you come back more than 100 years ago? Qing Dynasty? "


    There was a sudden burst of laughter around him. The old man''s face was blue and white. He continued to argue, "who hasn''t made a mistake? In particular, jingsa is the boss of our family. That''s also a business man. It''s also for making money. Isn''t it for supporting the family? Shouldn''t you understand? "


    "Ha ha Da, understand? You look very strong. Is this the rhythm of the advanced stage of cancer in straight men? What kind of business does he do? How do I know those hundreds of billions of people around me who love their wife with all their heart? On the contrary, as a small business owner, they have this bad problem? I used to think that Jing SA might have been formed after tomorrow, and become bad after having money. Now it seems that it may have something to do with your tutoring. "


    "You What do you mean, stinky girl The old man''s hand shook angrily.


    As soon as Hua Sheng was about to say anything, he saw Jing SA rushing to the crowd and holding on to his father.


    "Dad, didn''t I say that? Don''t look for Xiaoping. It''s my fault. Why do you embarrass her?" Jing SA was embarrassed.

 Chapter 1714

    Jing SA doesn''t know how to know the news. It''s coming.


    Fortunately, it came, and the argument went on. With Huasheng''s mouth and logical thinking, it was estimated that he was directly given to ER Laoqi to enter the crematorium.


    "Son, you are just here. Look at this woman What kind of thing is she to be involved in our family''s affairs? "


    But when his son came, the old man was full of energy.


    That posture really wants to make their son angry for them, pointing at Hua Sheng, he refuses to give up.


    Even if the people around say that they have no reason, and do things too much, the best is Jing mu. She took her son''s finger and said, "son, just now this kid pushed me. If I didn''t react quickly, I would fall down. Your father has fallen down, and there are injuries on his body, you should make them lose money."


    In the end, it''s a small family with only money in their eyes.


    Don''t think the daughter-in-law looks bad, need to rest, the first reaction is to want to let the other side lose money.


    Without waiting for jingsa to open his mouth, Jiangliu immediately said, "it''s because she wants to touch my wife that I pulled her apart. It''s not pushing. My age and strength. If I really want to push, I''m afraid that you are broken at this moment, auntie."


    Jiang Liu said that he was polite and not impatient, which made the crowd immediately feel like him.


    Jing SA looks up and sees the river. He panics and apologizes immediately. "President Jiang, I''m sorry. My parents came from a small place and don''t understand the rules of our river city. They just Just don''t want me to divorce Xiaoping, no malice. And If my parents just offended you and Mrs. Jiang, I apologize for them. "


    Finish saying, Jing SA bows directly to the river.


    Just look at his own parents.


    "Son, he''s a villain. Why do you apologize to him? Are you stupid? This boy and his wife helped Yu Ping bully our elder brother just now. "


    Jing''s mother can''t accept her son''s apology, especially for her attitude. She is with a bereaved dog.


    Not only didn''t give a breath, but also directly put out all their prestige, it''s just disgraceful.


    Jingsa whispered, "Mom and Dad, don''t tell me. I can''t provoke you, you know? If he gets angry, I can''t get along with Jiangcheng in the future. "


    The old man and the old lady were stunned when their son said that.


    At this time, the crowd around the intermittent voice, the voice is not loud, but we all heard it clearly.


    "How can I look familiar? It turns out that this is President Jiang, my God The first Prince of the capital, isn''t that fairy sister next to her, Mrs. Jiang? Ma ya, it''s really beautiful. No wonder, the media has been blowing for several years. Mrs. Jiang is so young. She looks like an 18-9-year-old girl It''s lovely, too. And they both have a good sense of justice. It''s really outrageous to teach these unreasonable old people a lesson in the street. "


    "My mother, that''s President Jiang, worth more than one hundred billion yuan, the biggest family in Jiangcheng?"


    "Yes, the head of the four families. He and the Wang family, the Xie family and the Hua family are called the four great families in Jiangcheng. It''s said that Mrs. Jiang also comes from a rich family. I don''t know whether she is true or not. We ordinary people can''t touch these real dignitaries. I didn''t expect to see her in the street today. I''m so excited. "


    Hearing this from the people around me, the second eldest brother of Jingjia was scared to death.


    "What? Is he the richest man in Jiangcheng? Isn''t that rich? " The old lady said it herself.


    Jing SA pulls his mother''s sleeve to remind him, "Mom, apologize to Jiang and his wife, or your son will die."

 Chapter 1715

    The two elders trembled and trembled. They stepped forward carefully, just about to open their mouth.


    "Let''s go, husband."


    Hua Sheng doesn''t give the two people an opportunity to apologize at all. In her opinion, what''s the use of saying sorry lightly after the injury?


    In Hua Zhi''s words, apologizing soothes the heart of the victim, but it can''t make up for the pain of the victim.


    If in this world, everything can be solved by sorry, then how can there be so many murders and crimes?


    Hua Sheng refuses to forgive Jing''s parents or Jing SA.


    Jiang Liu knows the temper of his daughter-in-law, but he doesn''t say a word. They take Yu Ping and get on the bus.


    When Yu Ping passed by jingsa, the boy said with lingering fear, "I''m sorry, Xiao Ping, you are good at raising your baby. I''ll visit you in a while."


    "No, it''s not a husband and wife anymore. I''d better be ok with each other."


    Yu Ping sighed, only to find the world unpredictable.


    When I met Yuan Shao at the school dinner, I also felt that I had found a reliable man and had a happy life.


    How many years is it?


    This happiness comes and goes fast.


    After Hua Sheng and his parents left, Jing SA immediately took them with him. He couldn''t afford to lose him.


    Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu first sent Yu Ping to the hospital for obstetrics and gynecology examination. According to Hua Sheng''s requirements, the examination was very careful.


    Fortunately, it''s nothing. Most of it is due to Yu Ping''s great psychological pressure, so she''s a little bit of a foetus.


    The hospital has opened some traditional Chinese medicine for stillbirth, and Hua Sheng insists on taking Yu Ping back to her home.


    "A Sheng, I''m really OK. I can go back to my own home. I also have a housekeeper''s aunt who cooks for me."


    "No, you can go to my house for two days first. When you''re all right, it''s not too late to go back."


    In fact, Hua Sheng is not only worried about Yu Ping''s body, but also afraid that Jing''s parents will continue to pester her.


    She has seen so many such things, and there are so many people of this kind.


    In the evening, the spring breeze of ten li is busy in the kitchen, cooking for them.


    Yu Ping and Hua Sheng are sitting on the sofa, watching TV and eating fruits. They are very comfortable.


    Hua Sheng takes a talisman out of his sleeve and puts it in Yu Ping''s palm. "Take this and put it under your head when you sleep. This is the talisman I wrote. I learned it from the girl who followed the wind. But because my spiritual power is pure, the effect should be excellent. I''m afraid that you can''t sleep at night after today''s events. You are a pregnant woman. Pay attention to sleep. You sleep well, child Only a child can be good. "


    Yu Ping holds the talisman in her hand and smiles.


    Then I said, "ah Sheng, sometimes I feel like my mother."


    "Don''t make a fuss. I''m not your big girl."


    Yu Ping smiled again. "I''m talking about the feeling that my life is not good. I''ve been at home since I was a child. No one is good to me these years. You are the only one who has been so good to me. You always help me and take care of me. Today, I was forced to the corner of the wall by Jing''s family. I only felt a pain in my stomach, but the elder still refused to give up. I was so scared at that moment that I was afraid of what happened to my innocent child. So call you right away. When you come, I have a special sense of security in my heart. I know that with you, no one can hurt me. You really look after me like your mother. Unfortunately, I can''t repay you. You and I are about the same age, and I can''t provide for you. What can I do? "


    "To live well is the greatest reward for me." Hua Sheng chuckles.


    "By the way, is sister Hua Zhi still making trouble with you?" Yu Ping suddenly mentioned Hua Zhi.


    It''s true that Hua Zhi has not been in touch with Hua Sheng for many days, and wechat has not moved.

 Chapter 1716

    Hua Sheng shook his head. "She never spoke to me."


    "In fact, last time you made a fuss, I was also there for me. I think sister Hua Zhi cares about you very much."


    "I know."


    "So she shouldn''t be angry with you for Hua Qing. Instead, she may think you didn''t value her and didn''t explain more."


    "Yes."


    Hua Sheng actually knows everything in her heart. Why didn''t she explain it? Did she really not value Hua Zhi?


    How? Along the way, in fact, Hua Zhi''s feelings are deeper than Hua Lin''s. Hua Sheng has never made any move, mainly because Hua Qing is still a cancer. Every time she appears, she will make a fuss.


    But it''s just that all of them are compatriots with close relatives, so she will still confuse most of them.


    Hua Fengxin doesn''t believe that Hua Sheng doesn''t care. Hua Feng has the right to have money and interests in his heart. As a eldest sister, he only knows how to stir up the flames.


    But Hua Lin is absolutely believed. You can say that Hua Lin is stupid, white and sweet, or that Hua Lin has compassion. In a word, Hua Lin is really cheated by Hua Qing.


    As for Hua Zhi, Hua Sheng knows that she will never believe Hua Qing''s words, and her anger is just a child''s temper.


    She thought Hua Zhi was angry because she didn''t explain.


    Who knows, Hua Zhi is angry, in fact, because of the competition in his heart, hoping that in Hua Sheng''s heart, he is the most important.


    I don''t want to lose my position to the wind.


    So in the words of Wang Junxian, women, there are many things.


    Can''t we have a good time together?


    Why do we have to separate you from me? How can I be the best with you?


    Think of school, those female students are like this, today you and I good, tomorrow I and her good.


    Even some girls want their friends to make hard choices, that is, you can''t play with her if you play with me.


    Woman It''s the most difficult creature in the world.


    It''s true that no matter what kind of woman, even if it''s silly, white and sweet, you have to be coaxed.


    After returning to her mind, Hua Sheng smiled and said, "my third sister is a wise person, although she has a bit of arrogance, she will come out of the water if she calms down and thinks about something."


    "That''s true. Your sisters are all smart. Few of them are as stupid as me."


    Hua Sheng reached out and clapped Yu Ping''s hand. "You are kind and honest. Why do you want to be black? Everyone in the world has their own bright spots. Do you remember? At that time, I said to you that no matter who you want to love, you should love yourself well before you do so. "


    This sentence immediately brought my thoughts to a few years ago.


    At that time, Yu Pinggang broke up with Yuan Shao and wanted to commit suicide. The girl was stupid enough. At that time, she thought she could not live without love.


    At that time, Hua Sheng said such words, even including - you can love someone to love you in the dust, but you should remember that no one will love you in the dust.


    Yu Ping was just like waking up from a big dream. In recent years, she also remembered Hua Sheng''s words.


    So this time, in the face of her husband''s infidelity, she still chose divorce, which is also very rigid.


    "Was jingsa''s parents so difficult before?"


    Hua Sheng thought of the old couple, only felt headache, but it was also embarrassing to think about his own situation.


    "No, they used to be very good to me, but sister Hua Zhi is right. They are good to me on the premise that once the premise is broken, affecting their interests, they will immediately turn their face."

 Chapter 1717

    Hua Sheng nodded to understand.


    She touched her belly and smiled bitterly. "It''s not easy to live a life. My mother-in-law is also a kind person, but she doesn''t want to, because of the children''s affairs, she has been obsessed for several times. Up to now, the relationship with my husband has also been very rigid. "


    "You''re pregnant, isn''t your mother-in-law happy?"


    Yu Ping is shocked. It''s reasonable to say that Jiangliu''s parents should be happy when Huasheng is pregnant. In fact, they are really happy, but after that, they are worried about their children''s family. They are worried about Huasheng and Xie Dongyang and their personal feelings.


    However, Hua Sheng didn''t say these words to others. After all, what he said was like deliberately slandering her father-in-law.


    The most important thing is that it is the river''s parents. No matter how bad it is, it is also the river''s own parents.


    If you go to say this and let people criticize the second elder of Jiangjia, what kind of situation should Jiangliu face?


    Hua Sheng has always been thoughtful about things, so even if he has grievances, he has never mentioned them to anyone. Even if it''s windy, he doesn''t know why.


    I only know that Jiangliu has quarreled with his parents, but in terms of the specific process and all kinds of quarrels, Huasheng will not talk about them or let Jiangliu talk about them.


    How can the river flow not love such an understanding Hua Sheng?


    "Have you talked? Dinner. "


    River wash dry clean hand, come over, Yu Ping is flattered, hurriedly get up, "Jiang Zong, trouble you."


    "What''s the trouble? Besides, I''ve known each other for several years. Don''t be so polite. Just call me Jiangliu."


    Jiang Liu knows that Yu Ping and Hua Sheng have a better personal relationship.


    Yu Ping is timid and dare not call Jiangliu''s name directly. Instead, Hua Sheng smiles, "you are the same. Your name is President Jiang. You are not his employee. Just call Jiangliu."


    Yu Ping lowers her head and smiles, but she still dare not.


    Not to mention her, even jingsa and even Yuan Shao are full of adoration when they mention the river.


    In this big river city, how many young men worship the river as their goal.


    How many rich women think that if they were Huasheng, they would be the happiest woman in the world.


    Jiangliu dinner is very rich, with eight dishes and one soup, full of color, fragrance and taste.


    "A Sheng, you and Yu Ping eat first. I''ll send some to mom."


    The river, carrying the food, went to the glass house in the back garden and sent it to Mrs. Hua.


    There is no river here, but Yu Ping is a little more at home and less restrained.


    "Ah Sheng, your husband is really a good man."


    "Ha, that sounds awkward. It''s not to say that once a good person card is issued, it will prove that he is stupid." Hua Sheng laughs and thinks Yu Ping is real.


    Yu Ping also explained seriously, "no, I''m not kidding. Your husband is really a good man. Look, you''ve been married for several years. No matter how stormy it is, you''ve all come here. What''s precious is that every time there is an accident, your husband will choose to be on your side at the first time and believe you unconditionally. In fact, we women are afraid of being wronged. Your husband hasn''t wronged you for so long. Now he can take care of you and your mother who are pregnant. "


    "Ah, he was dismissed by his father. He has nothing to do. He didn''t take care of me."


    Hua Sheng said these words, of course, not to be grateful, but not to show his love desperately.


    Because Yu Ping is now experiencing the pain of divorce. If she is showing affection, isn''t it salt on other people''s wounds?


    Her happiness is not false, but her happiness should not be built on mocking others'' pain. This is Huasheng, a kind Huasheng.

 Chapter 1718

    On the other hand, Hua Zhi goes out to play cards because she is really bored at home.


    Because he went out to play in the evening, Wang Junxian followed.


    Hua Zhi''s several players are all in the circle. They are all well-known directors and producers. Another one is familiar to Wang Junxian, AI Chen.


    If it wasn''t for AI Chen to call, Hua Zhi might come out to play with face.


    However, after playing a few games, the aunt was not in a high mood, especially after she had made a clear impression on her family.


    Hua Zhi directly pushes the card hard, "boring, not playing."


    "Hua Zhi, you won''t lose the book in a hurry?" The man joked.


    Hua Zhi glanced at the opposite side coldly, "aren''t you afraid of flashing your tongue when you say this? You think I''m going to lose the ten yuan mahjong. Are you afraid that math is taught by a foreign language teacher? How much personal assets do you have first? Are you looking at my husband''s personal assets? So let me tell you, even if I play mahjong with you for ten yuan every day, lose every day and lose for a hundred years, you won''t only me. "


    "Oh, isn''t it a joke? Why are you so excited? " The man was Hua Zhilian after a meal, grateful to explain, afraid of this aunt angry.


    Wang Junxian is on the sofa behind him, playing with his mobile phone, but his wife''s words are clear, almost laughing.


    AI Chen also smiled, "our goddess Hua Zhi seems to be in a bad mood. Why don''t you come here today? I''ll treat you to Haidilao later?"


    "I don''t want to eat. I have no appetite. You''re looking for someone to play with. I''ll go first."


    Hua Zhi takes out a pile of hundred yuan bills from her wallet and puts them on the table. "Come on, I''ll settle the bill for you. If you give more, I''ll treat you to drink milk tea."


    Finish saying, head also did not go back.


    Wang Junxian hurriedly got up and followed up, and held her arm directly. That posture was the same as the Empress Dowager''s mother wanted to go back to the palace.


    It can be seen that Wang Junxian is very nervous and careful.


    After Hua Zhi left, AI Chen sighed, "this woman is still so domineering, but domineering people like ah, no wonder Wang Jun shows like, if I am a man I also like."


    "After Hua Zhi is pregnant, temper is bigger, in fact such also not good?"


    "Why not? Isn''t that what men like? It''s boring to listen. " AI Chen helps Hua Zhi both inside and outside, and others dare not talk too much.


    After Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian came out, they went to their white curinan.


    "I''m not happy today, Auntie?" Wang Junxian asked with a smile.


    "Isn''t that bullshit? If you lose all the time, you will be happy? " Hua Zhi turns white eyes.


    "Ha, I''m not afraid. Our family is open, so I''ll lose."


    "Roll, it''s a husband like you who will bring up a wife like me." Hua Zhi all gas smile.


    "I see that AI Chen just said" please eat hot pot ", and you will not go, but it''s not early now. You don''t want to eat now, or the child can''t stand it. Say something, I''ll accompany you to have a snack."


    In fact, it''s not too late. It''s less than nine o''clock.


    "I don''t want to eat anything."


    Hua Zhi really has no mood. She is impetuous. I don''t know if it''s too hot in June or her heart.


    "I know a good place. There may be something you like to eat there, and I promise you will be in a good mood after eating."


    Wang Junxian sat in the driver''s seat and didn''t rush to start the car. This is a mysterious sentence.


    "Where?" Hua Zhi curious side head.


    "Ten li spring breeze, go or not?"

 Chapter 1719

    Wang Junxian said that for a long time, Hua Zhi didn''t say a word.


    "How is it? Go or not? "


    "Go to a big head and drive home."


    When it comes to the ten li spring breeze, Hua Zhi feels even more thirsty. To be honest, she is really going to suffocate. Before she had nothing to do, she went to ten li spring breeze to rub rice.


    Can chat with five younger sister, tease her black cat, tease ginkgo girl.


    Now it''s good. They are a little stiff, so they haven''t talked on wechat or met for a long time, which is really embarrassing.


    But Wang Junxian and Jiangliu have always been in close contact, so the two men actually know in their hearts that their wives are not angry for a long time.


    Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng''s family have no misunderstanding at all. It''s not because of Hua Qing, so it''s really easy to solve. It depends on who opens this first.


    It''s estimated that Hua Sheng is not good at bowing his head. The most important thing is that other people''s Hua Sheng is right.


    Hua Zhi''s words, even if wrong, also die not to admit that kind.


    But if she takes the initiative, it''s not impossible. It depends on what she thinks.


    Wang Junxian mentioned that, as expected, Hua Zhi was not able to come down to the table, but he did not say that he could not go to ten li Chunfeng.


    "Seriously, Xiaozhi, my mother has been at the five younger sisters'' place, and the elder sisters have all gone to see it. Should we also have a look? Even if you have any misunderstanding with the five younger sisters, after all, my mother is innocent. Go to see my mother, can''t you?"


    Hua Zhi is silent and seems to ponder Wang Junxian''s words in her heart.


    "I''ve heard from Jiangliu. My mother will recover her mind by chance these days. Will she ask if you are alive or not? In a word, my mother is quite eccentric. Go and have a look at what you say. "


    "Well, I''m fed up with you."


    Hua Zhi deliberately raised her hand, showing impatience on her face.


    "Let''s go and have a look tomorrow and buy mom some favorite fruits and cakes, shall we?"


    Wang Junxian took advantage of the heat to strike the iron and hurriedly pursued.


    Sure enough, Hua Zhi did not refuse, she simply put her head on the back seat, pretending to be closed.


    "It''s all up to you. Anyway, I can''t do anything with my big stomach. You can make a fuss."


    "Well, that''s settled. By the way, shall we buy some gifts for the five younger sisters?"


    Hua Zhigang wants to say, she is my sister, smaller than me, what gift do you want to buy?


    But before he finished, Wang Junxian said, "after all, five younger sisters are pregnant."


    "What?"


    Hua Zhi suddenly opened his eyes, a face of shock.


    "Eh? Why are you so surprised? Didn''t I tell you about it? "


    "I depend on When did you say that, Wang Junxian, don''t make trouble. If you dare to cheat me, you are a bastard. "


    Obviously, Hua Zhi is not only ignorant of Hua Sheng''s pregnancy, but also somewhat inconceivable.


    After all, Huasheng hasn''t been able to have a baby in recent years. Now she suddenly says that she is pregnant, just like a joke.


    Wang Junxian started the car and smiled, "what are you cheating on? This is what Jiangliu told me. It can''t be fake."


    "When did it happen?"


    "It''s been more than a month. The couple''s relationship is bad. They all named their children Zhang Luo. I wanted to wait for you to calm down and ask you if we could go and have a look. But you look like this now. It seems that you are still angry with asheng. In that case, don''t buy anything?"


    "Hurry to pick out what is missing from a Sheng. Send some expensive ones instead of cheap ones What''s more, you go to the bank tomorrow and bring the jewel box that I have in the safe. I''ll find out what I have for the children of ashing. "


    For a moment, the Qi in Hua Zhi''s heart disappeared.


    Nothing is more important than Huasheng''s pregnancy. It''s also a great happiness for the Chinese family.

 Chapter 1720

    Hua Zhi was not a fool, nor a person who was instigated by others. Now, Wang Junxian''s way of doing this is ready.


    Even the excited half night didn''t sleep well. I wrote all the things I would bring tomorrow on a sheet of paper, which shows the importance attached to Huasheng.


    At eleven o''clock in the evening, Mr. Jiang Junxian, I will visit your mansion with my wife tomorrow.


    Jiangliu: and then?


    Wang Junxian: then, I hope to prepare a good lunch for me. After all, my wife is pregnant.


    Jiang Liu: my wife is pregnant, too. Thank you.


    Qin Wanyu: Little crane, you kick these two shameless people out of the group.


    Gao He: what''s the matter? Why are you going to kick them?


    Qin Wanyu: can''t we see these two goods showing off their children here? What can''t we talk about in private? We have to say in the group. Isn''t it obvious that we are abused? Before, they both had wives. We didn''t. We were abused. Now we finally have wives. These two shameless people start to show off their babies to us. Who is going to be angry?


    Gao He: eh? It seems reasonable. Brother Jiangliu, brother Junxian, why do you two want to do this to us?


    Unexpectedly, they did not pay attention to them at all, and continued to talk about other people''s topics.


    Wang Junxian: I know your wife is pregnant, so my wife prepared a great gift tonight.


    Jiang Liu: in that case, it''s very good. Since Mr. Wang and his wife have brought generous gifts, we, Jiangfu, are reluctant to receive them?


    Wang Junxian: at least ten dishes and one soup.


    Jiangliu: spicy hot, OK?


    Wang Junxian:


    Gao he burst out laughing and looked at two big brothers and two big men worth ten billion to chat. The painting style was just too weird.


    Qin Wan Yu Leng was ignored because he could not put in words.


    But he didn''t like it, so he kept skipping and trying to brush the existence.


    Qin Wanyu: you two, do you want to be shameful? Let''s talk about it. We don''t sleep?


    Wang Junxian: we don''t want to talk to people without children.


    Jiang Liu: No, Lao Wang, you should say that we don''t talk to the rookies who have been unsuccessful in proposing.


    Qin Wan Yu:


    Gao He: Ma ya, I''m scared to death. Fortunately, my proposal is successful. Otherwise, I''m not the object of your group''s mockery. Ha ha.


    Qin Wan Yu:


    Qin Wanyu: I''m going to sleep. I''m all friends.


    Gao He: don''t go, brother Wanyu. Have a game.


    Qin Wan Yu: roll.


    Jiang Liu and Wang Junxian have no quarrel at all. They have a better understanding of the temperament of Qin, Wan and Yu. They belong to a kind of iron and steel constitution.


    However, Jiangliu also knows that Hua Zhi is not angry, and plans to take the initiative and make a good meaning, tomorrow will come ten li spring breeze.


    According to a Sheng''s temperament, he should be happy and not give up the steps.


    Two women well, these men are relieved.


    Late at night, Xiejia villa


    Xie Dongyang drinks with customers until midnight, and drives back to the old house at night.


    In fact, what kind of habit is it?


    Drunk will miss Dad and big brother, so I especially want to go home, it is a desire for family.


    Unexpectedly, Feng Yu heard the news and came down.


    See Xie Dongyang wine fumes, hurriedly to a cup of warm water.


    "Why do you drink so much? No stomach? "


    "Thank you, sister-in-law."


    Xie Dongyang gasped for breath, then took the warm water, drank it up directly, and put the glass on the tea table.


    It can be seen that he is indeed many, some of them are out of shape, and they can''t even grasp the strength well.


    Xie Dongyang leaned on the sofa, looked up, and the tie on his neck was askew, especially the skin on his chest.


    Feng Yu suddenly saw something hot in her heart. She knew it was wrong, but

 Chapter 1721

    Feng Yu looks at Xie Dongyang and doesn''t plan to leave.


    "Which customer did you meet today? It''s worth your time?"


    It may be natural to deliberately cut in from the work, and Feng Yu also took the opportunity to sit opposite to Xie Dongyang.


    Xie Dongyang touched the back of his head lazily, opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling. "People over there at Aokang, aren''t they hot recently? Before, I had cooperation with Wang family and Jiang family, and they all shared good cakes. Today, the vice president of Aokang is here, Li Haolin knows? Old Aokang''s little son is said to be very popular. I gave him a treat. Unexpectedly, he was just like me at first sight, so I drank more. "


    "Isn''t Aokang a company in K city? Li Haolin has come to Jiangcheng? "


    "Yes."


    "What is it?"


    "Almost. The specific details need to be discussed at the meeting. It''s basically settled. I plan to develop a golf course and a ski resort with them. If the progress is fast, it can be used in winter."


    In fact, Xie''s family has been rich for years. Xie''s desire to make money is not as good as his father''s, and his efforts are not as good as his brother''s.


    If there were no one in Xie''s family now, he really didn''t want to live like this.


    In particular, I think I''ve been so greasy in the last year. If I don''t still keep fit, I''m afraid my figure will be out of shape.


    "That''s good. It''s hard for you."


    "What''s the trouble? It''s not our family''s business?" When Xie Dongyang smiled, he didn''t care about the delicate expression on his sister-in-law''s face.


    "Ning Ning said today that if she wants to go abroad for the summer vacation, I promise that if she gets full marks, she can."


    "It''s all small things. Whether the test is good or not, children should play. We have everything in our family. My niece doesn''t need to struggle."


    "That said, it must be excellent. I''m going to take her to South Africa during the summer vacation. Are you free?"


    "Me? I''ll let it go. If you''re not at home, sister-in-law, I don''t think you can leave. "


    "Also..." After Xie Dongyang refused, Feng Yu didn''t feel very disappointed. Think about it carefully. Xie Dongyang doesn''t look like someone who has time to go abroad for a holiday.


    He doesn''t travel. Feng Yu doesn''t know.


    "Dongyang, you recently Do you have a blind date? "


    "No."


    "I heard from my mother that they said they would introduce their girlfriend to you. It seems that they are relatives of my uncle''s?"


    "Where can I have time? What''s more, I don''t remember what my cousin looks like, whether she''s round or flat. She introduced me to her girlfriend. Can I believe that? "


    Feng Yu smiled and said, "don''t say that. After all, cousin and mother have always been connected. Mom should trust us when she trusts us."


    "What''s the matter? Does sister-in-law have a suitable person to introduce to me? "


    Why does Xie Dongyang think that her sister-in-law is a little strange today? She doesn''t go back to sleep in the middle of the night. Is there anything wrong with her work and talk about her feelings?


    Feng Yu was a little embarrassed. "Ah, I was going to pick and choose in the company to see if it is suitable for you, but it''s not good to have a look. Those employees in our headquarters, most of them have families and businesses, and those who are unmarried are not well qualified, and you will not agree with them. "


    "Oh, come on, it''s good for me to live alone in my life." Xie Dongyang was drinking and sighed.


    Feng Yu was a little distressed. "Don''t talk nonsense, how old are you? It''s the age of a man who stands at thirty. He always wants to There''s a woman around. "

 Chapter 1722

    Xie Dongyang waved. "I don''t lack women. I didn''t play less before. Now it''s retribution."


    Xie Dongyang''s words are pure from the black. In fact, since he liked Huasheng, he didn''t come in such a mess.


    Although I have spent a little money before, I haven''t treated people with him badly. I want money and resources.


    This is why Xie Dongyang has always been favored by female stars and young models, because he is generous and never forced to do so.


    The main thing is, willing to throw money, and do not entangle.


    Throughout today''s society, men have become a reality. A while ago, a scandal was exposed in the entertainment industry.


    A first-line male star, married, middle-aged old man, has been following the line of pure uncle, warm man.


    As a result, the mistress exposed the details of extramarital love, and was not a mistress, one person took the lead and echoed.


    At least five people came out and said that they had something to do with uncle. And uncle was not responsible for his deception. Even one was still pregnant.


    The actor''s reputation suddenly collapsed. What''s more, the man probably hated the first woman exposed.


    I tried my best to send that woman to prison. She asked for the break-up fee, which was said to be blackmail.


    What''s terrible is that the case is still established. It''s said that the woman was sentenced to seven years and a thousand waves were aroused.


    Many women on the Internet lament that being a junior in this year also has risks. If you can''t get money, you will be sent to prison by the other party. It''s too much to lose.


    Those years of youth are not all wasted, belong to be played for nothing?


    Every time he recalled the past, Xie Dongyang felt old.


    "No more water, I''m pouring you some?" Feng Yu is very considerate.


    Xie Dongyang shook his head and rubbed his temple. "No trouble, sister-in-law. Go back to sleep. I will go to the company tomorrow morning. I will go upstairs and lie down."


    "Well, I''ll take you up. You drink like this and walk awkwardly."


    Feng Yu said he went to help Xie Dongyang, but he didn''t wait to meet anyone.


    Xie Dongyang subconsciously avoided, and some perfunctory way, "sister-in-law, my weight ratio is too large, in case of falling to you, it''s not good to fall, it''s really OK, I haven''t drunk that share, you can rest assured."


    "Well, be careful yourself."


    Finally, Feng Yu watched Xie Dongyang go upstairs with his own eyes and ensured his safety, so he was relieved.


    Turning around and starting to tangle, what is this for?


    A middle-aged widow, not long after her husband''s death, how could she have a heart for her little uncle?


    Although she grew up abroad, she didn''t feel that she was bound by traditional concepts, but As long as he thought that he had that idea for his uncle, Feng Yu would still feel guilty for no reason.


    As for how it came about, she didn''t know for herself.


    But one thing, she''s basically sure.


    She did like Xie Dongyang, the man who used to be her brother.


    Because he is no longer a brat, he is a man who can support a Xie family, a man with a king''s spirit.


    Xie Dongyang didn''t know how long it took him to fall asleep. He had a dream.


    "Xie Dongyang, would you like to marry Miss Hua Sheng, who will never give up no matter how poor or sick you are?"


    "I will."


    "Hua Sheng, would you like to marry Xie Dongyang and become his wife. Will you love him and stay with him all your life, no matter how poor or ill?"


    Xie Dongyang looks at Huasheng in white gauze and looks forward to it.

 Chapter 1723

    After waiting for a long time, I didn''t wait for Hua Sheng to speak. I was anxious for Xie Dongyang.


    "A Sheng, you answer, you are willing, say quickly, you are willing."


    Xie Dongyang walks by, takes Hua Sheng''s hand and reminds her constantly.


    At this time, a gust of strong wind suddenly blew over the outdoor wedding directly, and the guests fled everywhere.


    Once again, Huasheng is gone.


    His bride disappeared, Xie Dongyang kept shouting and running.


    "Ah Sheng, ah Sheng, where are you? Answer me."


    Maybe the dream was so devoted that the next morning, he was still talking in his dream.


    "Second uncle, wake up."


    Xie Ning desperately shakes and finally wakes up the second uncle.


    Xie Dongyang opened his eyes, looked at the ceiling, stunned, and looked at the little niece in front of him. Then he was in a trance and remembered that he had just had a dream.


    "What time is it, Ning Ning?"


    "Six twenty."


    "It''s only six o''clock. What are you doing in my room? Go out and I''ll sleep."


    "Second uncle, you are talking in a dream. Don''t you lose your face?"


    Xie Ning looks contemptuous.


    Xie Dongyang coughed to cover up his embarrassment. "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "Who''s talking nonsense? You look at you and dream of shouting the name of aunt Hua Sheng. How are you doing? People are married. If Uncle Jiangliu hears about it, you will be miserable again. Didn''t black powder scold you enough last time? "


    "I really call the name of a Sheng?"


    Xie Dongyang had no sleep at all. He got up and directly dragged his niece to the bed.


    Xie Ning is just like riding a horse, sitting directly on the belly of the second uncle, and the momentum of the little aunt is also powerful.


    "Well, you shout so loudly that my mother and I wake up. My mother''s face is not happy. I look at her dark face, and I want to remind you to stop shouting and disturb other people''s sleep."


    Xie Ning is really small, I don''t know her mother''s face is black, because Xie Dongyang''s mouth is shouting other women''s names.


    Xie Ning thought that it was her mother who didn''t sleep well, because she was quarreled by her second uncle, so she got angry.


    Xie Dongyang didn''t think about it much, just smiled and said, "OK, uncle Er doesn''t say it. Uncle Er gets up now, OK?"


    "Good."


    Xie Dongyang loves her little niece very much. She always looks like her own.


    Especially after the death of the father and the elder brother, there is no estrangement between them.


    "By the way, uncle, I want to tell you a secret."


    "What secret?"


    Xie Dongyang stood in front of the cloakroom, drew out a short black sleeve, and didn''t listen carefully.


    "I find my little aunt very bad now?"


    "Ah? Little aunt, who is that? "


    Xie Dongyang put on his short sleeves and turned to look at his niece.


    "Who else are you stupid?"


    "Xie Dongyao?" Xie Dongyang responded.


    "Yes, she is."


    "What''s wrong with you? What''s wrong with her?"


    "I''m not offended, but don''t you think she''s become strange recently?"


    "What''s the matter, what did she say?" Xie Ning''s words made Xie Dongyang''s heart thump. He didn''t tell anyone about Xie Dongyao.


    Just according to Hua Sheng''s requirements, I was watching, but I didn''t expect my niece. How could I tell?


    "She said some strange things to my mother that day, and I scolded her."


    "What did you say?"


    "What else can I do? It''s better for my mother and my second uncle. I''m disgusted when I hear that. Why do you think she''s so shameless? I can still say such things to my mother. My mother is the sister-in-law of the second uncle. How could she be the daughter-in-law of the second uncle? What did I become? Don''t you want to be laughed at by the whole school? "


    Scheinin chatter without stop make complaints about Dongyang. Suddenly, he realized that the child was older.


    What''s the purpose of Xie Dongyao''s doing this?

 Chapter 1724

    Xie Dongyang loves her little niece, squats down and hugs her shoulders.


    "Ning Ning, don''t worry. Uncle Er won''t make the whole school laugh at you."


    "So the second uncle won''t marry my mother, will he?"


    "Of course."


    After listening to the second uncle''s assurance, Xie Ning broke into tears to smile, or the tears would all fall down.


    In the end, it''s the children who think about themselves. They are only afraid that their classmates will laugh at this kind of abnormal relationship, so they won''t let their uncle and mother together.


    It''s a good thing that Xie Dongyang really doesn''t have that idea for his sister-in-law. Otherwise, it''s not easy for his niece.


    "Ning Ning, you must stay away from your little aunt in the future."


    "Why?"


    "Because she''s recently, menopause, as terrible as your grandmother, and we''re all away from her." It''s impossible for Xie Dongyang to tell his children that Xie Dongyao is a demonized person, so that the child knows whether it''s more dangerous and can only make up a lie.


    "Well, I see. It must have been her divorce."


    "Divorce?"


    "Second uncle, don''t you know? The little aunt has been divorced. I heard her call one day and found a lawyer or something. I have to re count my property. But it''s strange that the little aunt didn''t tell you or my mother or my grandmother. I think she''s afraid of being scolded by her family. "


    "Here..."


    Xie Dongyang has been really busy with his own affairs recently, and has ignored the affairs of Xie Dongyao.


    Before I saw Xie Dongyao always living at home, I thought that it was the couple who were upset.


    Later, when he was on a business trip to other places, the Secretary said that Xie Dongyao''s husband had visited him twice in the company, but he was not there at that time.


    Later, when he came back, he forgot about it. Now Ning Ning said that, he just remembered it.


    "What''s the matter, uncle?"


    "It''s OK. Go down to find grandma and have a meal. Uncle Er will wash up."


    "Good."


    After the little niece left, Xie Dongyang fell into deep thought.


    First, I called Xie Dongyao''s husband, but he didn''t get through.


    Then at the breakfast table, he began to have trouble.


    "Yao Yao."


    "What''s up, second brother?"


    "Why do you want a divorce?"


    Xie Dongyang asked directly, and Xie Dongyao was obviously shocked.


    Mrs. Xie even stared and thought she had heard it wrong.


    Feng Yu was quite calm. He had heard from his daughter before, and then saw that Xie Dongyao had been living in her mother''s house after her abortion, so he guessed that there was something wrong with her feelings.


    "Second brother, who did you listen to?"


    Xie Dongyao is obviously guilty.


    "Is it still important to hear who said it? I ask you, is this true? "


    "Yes." Xie Dongyao''s answer is vague.


    Xie Dongyang slapped his chopsticks on the ground.


    "What are you doing, second brother?"


    "What are you doing here, Dongyang? Can''t you talk about it with your sister?" Although Mrs. Xie shocked her daughter''s marriage, she was partial to her son when she saw her murdered.


    Feng Yu also advised, "in the morning, what are you doing for dinner, Dongyang?"


    "Such a big thing, Xie Dongyao, you don''t even fart? Do you still have us in your eyes? "


    Xie Dongyang blew his beard and stared.


    Xie Dongyao perfunctorily, "I''m not afraid you know more worried about it?"


    "Yao Yao, why is that? Your feelings are not very good. How can you divorce? You can let your mother save snacks." Mrs. Xie''s heart hasn''t been good recently, so she doesn''t speak with such a strong heart.


    It''s obvious that she can''t stand any shock. Instead, Xie Dongyang swept her mother''s face. "She can have today, isn''t that what you are used to? It''s going to be heaven for me to keep getting used to it. "

 Chapter 1725

    Xie Dongyao is also quick tempered, swish up, "I am an adult, not a child. My divorce must have my reason. I''m not happy. Do I have to make do with it? My husband is cheating. Can''t I get divorced? At the beginning of the big brother derailed, isn''t sister-in-law angry? Do I want to thank our family for its face and wronged myself for the rest of my life? "


    "Here When did it happen? " Feng Yu doesn''t know much about her sister-in-law, after all, she seldom says.


    Xie Dongyao took a look at Feng Yu. "I have evidence for a long time, so I want to divorce. Don''t you feel that after my abortion, I have been living at home, and he doesn''t come to see it? He doesn''t really care about me at all, just because I''m the daughter of Xie family."


    "In any case, even if the divorce, you should also say that we are not unreasonable people, it is really his fault, then we support you, now how do you mean? You still have my second brother in your eyes? "


    "Second brother, are you looking for trouble?"


    "I think you are more and more ignorant."


    "Second brother, are you finished?"


    "It''s not over. Don''t you say you''re old, don''t we care? In this case, what are you doing at home? It''s better to move out. "


    As soon as Xie Dongyang said this, it was no doubt that it was directly inflamed.


    Xie Dongyao lifted the table directly.


    Everyone didn''t finish the meal. Mrs. Xie has a bad heart and looks pale covering her chest.


    "Grandma, grandma, are you ok? Don''t make any noise. My grandma is not feeling well. "


    Xie Ning said that Feng Yu hurried to see her mother-in-law.


    Xie Dongyang changed his normal, pointed to Xie Dongyao and scolded, "disappear from my eyes and get out. I don''t want to see you."


    "Xie Dongyang, you are such a jerk."


    Xie Dongyao turns around and goes. Before he gets to the door, Xie Dongyang says, "wait a minute."


    "If you don''t accept an apology, you can''t coax me."


    "You think more, I will coax you? I mean, if you want to leave, pack up and leave. Don''t come back and make trouble with us at home. "


    Xie Dongyao''s hands trembled, but finally he turned and ran upstairs to pack.


    "Dongyang mother is not feeling well. What are you doing?"


    "Sister in law, send your mother to the hospital for injection."


    "Dongyang..."


    "Go ahead, listen to me."


    Xie Dongyang didn''t feel soft this time. He was determined to drive his younger sister out of the house. Everyone thought that it was because Xie Dongyao deliberately concealed his divorced bedchamber and angered him.


    I don''t know. In fact, Xie Dongyang always needs such an opportunity.


    After all, how could the demonized people be put around the family, in case the little niece and the mother have three strengths and two weaknesses?


    Originally, there was no excuse for worrying. Now it''s good. I heard that Xie Dongyao''s divorce happened, and then it happened directly. It''s natural.


    Most importantly, Xie Dongyao will not doubt it.


    After Xie Dongyao left, Feng Yu and his children were taken to the hospital by the driver.


    When he was alone in the old house, he picked up his mobile phone and made a call to Huasheng.


    "A Sheng."


    "Yes."


    "I found an excuse to drive her away."


    "Did she doubt it?"


    "No, I''m scared of my mother. I''m in the hospital now, but there won''t be any big deal. I''ll calm down later."


    "Well, that''s fine."


    "A Sheng, do you have any way to save Yao Yao? I know it''s selfish to say that, but I still want to leave Yaoyao. I don''t know that there is still room for those who have been demonized to save. I really can''t afford to lose, and our Xie family can''t afford to sacrifice. Ah Sheng, I beg you. "


    When did Xie Dongyang, a seven foot man, say soft words in front of his sweetheart? At this moment, it''s really humble, and Hua Sheng doesn''t feel it.

 Chapter 1726

    In fact, Xie Dongyang has said these words many times.


    Xie Dongyao wants to keep it, and Hua Sheng agrees to do his best. However, when he emphasizes it repeatedly, Hua Sheng will feel a lot of pressure.


    Huasheng is not the same as Fengxi. Fengxi is a serious Exorcist family of Fengjia origin. In short, it is a professional Exorcist.


    But Huasheng is a talent with divination, and used to like to calculate fortune for people.


    Later, after so many things happened, she didn''t even calculate her fortune, and a pair of small bamboo sticks were put away and soon fell into ashes.


    It''s because of the ability to calculate that sometimes knowing destiny is not a good thing.


    What about the prophets? If something is meant to happen, it will happen.


    Xie Dongyao was demonized. To what extent, Hua Sheng didn''t know.


    She also plans to go back and discuss with Fengxi. After all, she doesn''t know very well about the people in the demon world. She doesn''t know if there is any help for those who are infected with the evil spirit?


    In fact, there was a lesson from the past, that is, Wu Nan.


    After being blacked by a little evil spirit of the beheaded demon, it''s almost incurable and insane.


    So, it''s hard to say whether we can save Xie Dongyao.


    Now Xie Dongyang''s repeated emphasis is forcing Hua Sheng. Maybe he didn''t feel it.


    I feel that Huasheng is a God and has a wide range of deities.


    But is the fairy pregnant now?


    When the river came, I saw Hua Sheng holding his mobile phone, with a delicate look.


    He asked, "whose phone is it?"


    "Xie Dongyang." She told the truth.


    "Come on, I''ll talk to him. I have nothing to do when I don''t work recently."


    Jiangliu thinks that Xie Dongyang, how can he call his wife when he is free? He has called several times before, and he is generous and doesn''t care about it.


    Why is it endless now?


    Now I''m not jealous. My wife is pregnant. She harasses pregnant women by phone all day. Is that really good?


    Huasheng didn''t say no, but Jiangliu took over the mobile phone.


    "Xie Dongyang, I am Jiangliu."


    When Jiangliu answers the phone, he really can''t give Xie Dongyang back. He doesn''t know what to say for a while.


    "You call a Sheng. What''s the matter?"


    "Well, it''s my sister''s business."


    "Can you tell me something? See if I can help you? "


    "You can''t help."


    "If you don''t, how do you know I can''t help?"


    "You and I are Muggles, and I can solve what you can. I can''t solve it myself. Only a Sheng and Fengxi can solve it."


    "Then why don''t you find the wind?" The river flow is also unique.


    Xie Dongyang didn''t say anything for a long time.


    But what others say is also reasonable. Xie Dongyang doesn''t have a phone without wind. Why don''t he look for wind?


    In the end, it''s not because of selfishness. I want to call Hua Sheng and listen to her voice to understand her lovesickness.


    Secondly, it''s also because I''m most familiar with Huasheng. It''s right to say that I''m a good friend.


    Xie Dongyang and Fengxi have very few contacts, and Hua Sheng occasionally explained them several times, so according to Xie Dongyang''s normal logic, he would not find Fengxi first.


    "Jiang Liu, are you jealous?"


    "You worry too much, I''m jealous, and I won''t eat your vinegar, because you have no weight here."


    "Tut tut A group boss with a value of 10 billion yuan has such a small structure. " Xie Dongyang mocks.


    "You have a big pattern. When your wife is pregnant, you are very happy when others call her every day."


    "Pregnant?"


    At last, I heard the key points. Xie Dongyang was stunned, but didn''t respond for a long time.

 Chapter 1727

    Hua Sheng is on the side, looking at the childish appearance of the river, they all think it''s funny.


    Show off her pregnancy with his rival. He is really promising, but I have to say that since Hua Sheng got pregnant, the whole river has been very beautiful.


    What do you say? It seems that there is a little more human feeling. Before, only familiar people would have a pleasant face.


    Now even if you go on the street, it will give you a very easygoing magnetic field. Maybe this is when you become a father, your mood has changed, right?


    Unconsciously become gentle, but the river itself has not found.


    "Yes, a Sheng is pregnant. If it''s not a particularly urgent matter, you really don''t have to call her all the time to make problems. You can find Fengxi to solve it. In fact, if you call my family a Sheng to chat, I don''t care. I don''t worry about chatting. But every time you call, make sure there''s a mess to deal with. It''s a pity that she didn''t marry you. If she married you, she would not be tired to death. Thank you very much. "


    Finish saying, don''t wait for Xie Dongyang to refute, river current hanged directly.


    After scolding Xie, he felt refreshed.


    He handed back his mobile phone to Huasheng, "wife, here."


    "You''re really promising." Hua Sheng couldn''t help laughing.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "After scolding Xie Dongyang, I feel comfortable?"


    "It''s easy. Who let him find you something?" Jiang Liu sits on the sofa directly, picks up an apple casually, peels, moves skillfully.


    "He is also afraid of losing. After all, his father''s and brother''s business hasn''t passed for a long time, so he is afraid of his sister..."


    "You can do this kind of thing. Why do you have to show up? You are not the Savior."


    "Yes, yes, husband, you are right about everything."


    Hua Sheng feels that the river has its departure. Although she can understand Xie Dongyang''s situation, she cannot ask the river to understand it.


    After all, Xie Dongyang and Jiangliu are the opposite of their rivals, especially those unscrupulous media who always incite the flames and exaggerate the fighting between them.


    In fact, in these years, at the very beginning, the two fought several times.


    Jiangliu hasn''t put forward any thoughts to deal with Xie Dongyang. Most of all, Hua Sheng doesn''t like Xie Dongyang at all.


    One doesn''t like it. He loses. Do you need to fight?


    After a while, Jiangliu hands the peeled apple to Huasheng, "come on, have one."


    "Not really."


    "If you choose something, your child will also choose something later. Then you will have unbalanced nutrition. What if you grow yellow and skinny?"


    Hua Sheng:


    "True or false?" Mrs. Jiang''s face is naive. She knows everything, but she doesn''t understand these Encyclopedia of parenting.


    Jiang Liu doesn''t understand it, but people love learning. Since Hua Sheng got pregnant, there have been a lot of books at home. They are all about parenting. They are almost becoming bookstores.


    "What are you kidding about? Apple is the most nutritious. The child will grow white."


    Hua Sheng didn''t say a word. He lowered his head and pondered for a while, then silently took over the big apple and began to nibble it silently.


    When Huasheng was about to finish eating an apple, Wang Junxian and his wife came.


    He didn''t take a driver either. Wang Junxian drove it himself. It''s another black Bentley Continental. It''s low-key and luxurious.


    Someone must be aggressive. Is Bentley low-key?


    That''s right. Compared with those Bugatti Veron, Lamborghini, Ferrari limited edition and Rolls Royce phantom, Bentley is really low-key.


    Hua Zhi is behind Wang Junxian. When she steps on the door, she lowers her head quietly. She is not very interesting.

 Chapter 1728

    "Mrs. Jiang, look who''s here?"


    Jiang Liu smiles at Wang Junxian and his wife. Hua Sheng still holds the apple core in his hand. When he sees Hua Zhi, there is a surprise in her eyes.


    Wang Junxian said yesterday that he would come to eat in the group, but that was the group of men.


    Jiangliu didn''t tell Huasheng in advance. It was a small surprise.


    Seeing the two of them, Hua Sheng got up in a hurry and walked over. "You''re so early."


    "Isn''t this a meal? We need to be professional. " Wang Junxian is joking.


    Jiang Liu joked, "you are not as good as Qin Wanyu as you are professional. He often comes in the evening with wind, and doesn''t leave overnight. He rubs a midnight snack first, and then has breakfast the next day."


    "Qin Wan Yu is a cruel man, I can''t compare with him."


    When two men are joking with each other, the atmosphere is much easier.


    Jiang Liu and Wang Junxian brought in all the things they bought and put them in the corner of the living room.


    Hua Sheng takes the initiative to hold Hua Zhi''s hand. "Three elder sisters, come and sit quickly."


    A third sister called Hua Zhi heart warm, a kind of long lost touch, so a comparison, before it is really their own small bellied chicken.


    As expected, a Sheng doesn''t care about it. She doesn''t want to share it with her because of that little thing. She thinks more about it.


    Hua Zhi nods and follows Hua Sheng to the sofa.


    "Wang Junxian, that bastard, told me that when you were pregnant, I would not rest assured and come to see you. I also brought you a lot of supplements. I ate a lot of them when I was pregnant. They are all excellent. Try them all. "


    "OK, thank you, sister three."


    Looking at the mountain of gifts in that corner, I know how attentive this pair is.


    Hua Zhi didn''t forget to say, "in fact, you should eat folic acid before pregnancy. I don''t think you have much to eat, so start eating now. There are also calcium tablets. This brand is brought back from abroad. There are just a lot left in my family. I have brought them to you. There are pregnant women to drink milk powder, but can not drink blood, pregnant drink blood will easily miscarriage. There are also seafood can not eat, you should be careful, can not catch cold, before you like to drink cold water, eat cold ice powder, now can not. "


    "OK, third sister, I remember."


    Hua Sheng smiles all the time and listens to Hua Zhi patiently.


    "Look at these two sisters. When we talk, we have nothing to do. It''s unnecessary to dare to talk with us." Wang Junxian make complaints about it.


    He was standing in the center of the living room, wearing a pair of coffee colored casual pants, a big brand of navy blue shirt, mature with steady, gorgeous with handsome.


    Wang Junxian takes out a cigarette and hands it to Jiangliu first.


    "Let''s go. Let''s breathe outside."


    Since we are going to smoke, we must not be in the house. Two pregnant women in the house are pregnant with their ancestors.


    After the two men left, only Hua Sheng and Hua Zhi remained in the huge living room.


    This Hua Zhi just left face, "a Sheng, that matter..."


    "It doesn''t matter that the third elder sister has passed. Life is a lot of such small things. It''s good if you can understand me. Even if you can''t understand, you can see our past feelings and see me. I''m also happy."


    See Hua Sheng such atmosphere, Hua Zhi is more uncomfortable.


    Maybe it''s because of the changeable mood after pregnancy. She looks at Huasheng and her eyes turn red.


    "Ah Sheng, it''s my fault that makes you feel wronged. I''ve always known that elder sister''s death virtue. Xiaolin is not smart again. I know everything, but I''m angry with you. Maybe she''s pregnant and is worried about gain and loss. "

 Chapter 1729

    Hua Sheng quickly pulls out the tissue and hands it to Hua Zhi.


    "Third sister, don''t cry. You came to see me. It''s a good thing for us to have a party. Your crying makes the atmosphere heavy."


    "Well, you''re right. If you don''t cry, it''s a good thing."


    After Hua Sheng''s advice, Hua Zhi is much better. Pregnant women are really vulnerable. Otherwise, they will not always see some depression before pregnancy and postpartum depression in the news.


    It is because of the obvious change of hormones in the body that the whole person becomes a little fidgety and anxious.


    This is actually a kind of psychological disease. What we need is family and friends around us to provide guidance and comfort.


    But in real life, people are selfish. They often see pregnant women get pregnant, and occasionally flirt with each other. The husband immediately scolds impatiently, "what kind of insanity do you have? Don''t give birth if you don''t want to. Who forced you to give birth? Is it great to have a baby? Other people can''t be born, you are born all over the world? "


    This kind of case is too many, light is husband and wife affection breaks up, some go on the road of divorce.


    In particular, pregnant women are desperate and jump to death.


    Hua Zhi is lucky. Since she was pregnant, no one dared to offend her in the royal family.


    Wang Jun is coaxing and holding it. Who else dares to say no?


    But good thing is that Hua Zhi is not that kind of person who is very domineering. His character is worth mentioning.


    "A Sheng, I''m very happy that you can get pregnant. I think many times that you are the only one of our sisters. If you have a child, it will be complete."


    "Yeah, I didn''t think of it myself There will be another day. "


    Hua Sheng also expressed a lot of emotion. From the beginning when the body was hidden by the moon, to the later when the body was replaced by Beihan ice jade, there were twists and turns in it, which could not be said to come back in a few words. Only the parties concerned could know the ups and downs.


    "In a word, it''s still the credit of the wind."


    This is Hua Zhi''s initiative, and Hua Sheng is ready to follow the topic.


    "Feng Xi''s girl is sometimes careless and heartless, but she always has a decisive choice in front of the big right and big wrong. This is what I admire. At that time, I was trapped in the 72 dreamland. As a mortal, she dared to save people, regardless of life and death. Leaving Qin, Wan and Yu at home will blur the future. What I owe is more than a cold ice jade? "


    Hua Zhi suddenly realized that, yes, she was always jealous of the wind and could be the most important thing in Hua Sheng''s heart.


    But how much did Fengxi do and how much did she do?


    Wind can put life and death aside from love, to desperate to save friends in water and fire.


    Later, in spite of Hua Sheng''s scolding, she had to change the Beihan ice jade for her, just to realize her dream of being a mother.


    How can she be jealous of such a righteous girl? How can she be jealous of her face?


    by contrast, what has she done for Huasheng?


    If you think about it carefully, it''s really nothing. On the contrary, it''s Hua Sheng who has done a lot for her. If it wasn''t Hua Sheng, she and Hua Lin would still live until now?


    The more you think about it, the more stingy you feel about it. Hua Zhi blames herself.


    She took Hua Sheng ''. Although I don''t have the ability to be windy, when you need me, I''ll do everything for you. "

 Chapter 1730

    Hua Sheng smiles, "well, we are dependent on each other."


    So far, Hua Zhi''s heart settlement has really been untied. For Hua Sheng, he has never been angry.


    If you don''t have such tolerance, you can''t be exhausted by the trivial things in your life?


    After all, the vision is different, the pattern is different.


    She grew up with the old lady. She believed in Buddhism, so Hua Sheng was also very Buddhist and indifferent.


    It''s rare to see her grumpy, jumping, or even tense.


    If she didn''t care about things like Jane''s life, she wouldn''t bother with such trivia.


    Later, Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng went to see Mrs. Hua in the backyard.


    "Ah Sheng, Hua Qing''s place..."


    "She''ll leave it to me, you don''t have to worry."


    "Good."


    Hua Zhi didn''t ask much, but she believed that Hua Sheng would deal with it well. In fact, Hua Qing and Xie Dongyao are the same kind of people who should have been demonized.


    So, it''s hard for Huasheng to say that we can achieve that.


    No matter what, it''s not what ordinary people like Hua Zhi can handle.


    When Mrs. Hua saw Hua Zhi, she was still confused, so she also asked, "ah Sheng, whose girl is this? Is she pregnant? What a big stomach. "


    "Mom, I''m Xiaozhi."


    "Xiaozhi? Hey? No, you''re just saying that Xiao Zhi is still in college. She hasn''t graduated from film school yet. Where can she get pregnant? "


    "Mom That was more than a decade ago. "


    Hua Zhi loves to cry recently. She will cry if she can''t move.


    See mother don''t know oneself, still remember oneself when university only, Hua Zhi is sad.


    How good would it be if there weren''t so many things, dad was still there, and mom wasn''t sick?


    So, people always regret after losing.


    In the past, when their parents were alive and their parents were harmonious, several daughters of the Hua family were busy.


    Especially Hua Zhi, when she is most busy, she can''t go back to her home several times a year. Most of the time, she is filming in other places, either flying around the country to perform, or going abroad to participate in business activities. She always thinks that there will be more opportunities to see her parents in the future.


    Now I am free, but my father is no longer there. The grass in front of the grave is so high.


    Although my mother is still there, my brain is not smart. Where is the warmth of the past?


    "Third sister, don''t cry a little. It''s not good for children."


    Hua Sheng helps Hua Zhi, who lies on Mrs. Hua''s leg, and persuades him.


    "A Sheng, when we leave today, I want to take my mother to stay with me for a few days."


    "Is it convenient for you to have such a big stomach?"


    Hua Sheng hesitated a little, and Hua Zhi nodded, "don''t worry, there are so many servants in the Wang family. I don''t have to work in person, even if I''m bored at home. I still don''t give up, drag my friends to find some brain surgeons for mom, and then have a good look to see if I can take some medicine?"


    "Well, then you can take it. She wants to come back later and come back again."


    "Xiaolin also wants to take over. Let''s take care of each other in turn so that she can be alone with her mother for a while. It''s fair."


    "Well, it depends on you." Hua Sheng didn''t think it was wrong. He didn''t agree with her before. He thought that Hua Qing was playing with Yao moth and deliberately separated their sisters.


    Now agree, because Hua Zhi slow to God, will not let Hua Qing continue to drill holes.


    "A Sheng, there is a saying that I don''t know if I should ask?"


    "Tell me, third sister."


    "Hua Qing must be hopeless. I won''t say that much, but her son Is it also a monster? " Hua Zhi actually wants to ask, Hua Qingsheng''s child, is it a little bit said, will it be the same as the original peach, giving birth to the devil, or how could it make Hua Sheng so indifferent?

 Chapter 1731

    Hua Sheng shook his head. "At present, it seems that the child is not. He should be a poor child."


    "Then why do you..."


    "That''s because I don''t trust Hua Qing. I think she is a person who can even use her own children."


    "Well, you''re right. I agree with that. Children are the best tool for sympathy. It''s my heart." Hua Zhi is still blaming herself.


    Hua Sheng wants to comfort Hua Zhi by putting his hand on the back of her hand. "It''s no wonder that you are a pregnant woman who is sensitive to her emotions. She can only say that this move is very smart. Besides, it''s normal that you are a mortal without spiritual cultivation and high discrimination."


    "It''s Muggles." Hua Zhi''s funny self mockery.


    "Yes, Muggles."


    "Well, in fact, it''s not bad to be a Muggle. Although it''s ordinary, it''s also safe. Look at you and Fengxi, which is not a twists and turns? Fortunately, you have met people you really love, or I will not be reconciled to you in this life. "


    "There''s nothing to be unwilling to do. In fact, it''s better to keep your mind level and be content with the situation."


    Hua Zhi smiled and didn''t say much.


    Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian stayed from morning till evening. When they left, they picked up Mrs. Hua.


    Ginkgo is still detained by Gao He. It hasn''t returned to the spring breeze for ten li.


    So the young couple realized what a two person world is in a real sense.


    It''s a pity that we can''t be so presumptuous now. After all, Hua Sheng has a baby in his stomach. If he is so presumptuous, he will complain about his father who has no business.


    Once again, Xie Dongyang drinks with his customers and goes to a new market.


    It was just a show, so when the night manager brought in more than 20 girls.


    Xie Dongyang just pointed at this nonsense and didn''t even see the woman''s appearance clearly.


    The customer was very excited and kept saying, "Sasha, take good care of President Xie."


    "I see. Brother Liu, President Xie, it''s better to see you when you hear everything. I used to see you on the news before, but I was so young and handsome."


    It''s estimated that girls have to say such things ten thousand times a day.


    Even if you are fat and have no place to talk, they will not hesitate to ingratiate themselves against their conscience for money.


    Therefore, Xie Dongyang, who has played enough for a long time, has always been calm in his eyes.


    Until the appearance of a waitress, the girl was not old and looked very green, but 17 or 18 years old.


    In the black vest and white shirt of the waitress, it''s still the kind that must be tied with a bow tie. It''s a bit dusty, but people are pretty.


    The girl may be very nervous, so she spilled a little wine when she poured it to Xie Dongyang.


    When he got Xie Dongyang''s expensive short sleeves, his eyes were complex and angry.


    "Are you a fool, blind? Thank you for your clothes. Can you afford it? "


    Xie Dongyang''s side that is called Sasa''s night woman raised her hand to fight, but was stopped by Xie Dongyang halfway.


    "President Xie, yes I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to come on the first day. "


    The girl was frightened. Xie Dongyang stopped Shasha''s hand and stared at the woman''s face. Then he said, "look up."


    A few women around me were shocked. I thought to myself, isn''t this God of wealth, Xie Shao, not close to women? There was a legend of Xie Dongyang in other venues before. In recent years, there has been no night girl who can make Xie Dongyang look at it once. Can you say Is he interested in the waitress?

 Chapter 1732

    "Look up, get closer."


    Xie Dongyang didn''t mean to be angry, but he hooked his hand and let the waitress get closer. After all, the light in the private room was too dim.


    "Why are you still in a daze? I''m really lack of heart. I haven''t seen the world since I came from the countryside. Don''t be angry, Mr. Xie. Ha, this little girl is a local chicken from the countryside. She doesn''t understand the rules of our Jiangcheng. She can''t make it at home. Kowtow to our manager Chen, and she was left behind."


    It''s said that the heart of a woman is the bottom of the sea needle. It''s true. This Sasha is also vicious.


    Even if he can''t please Xie Dongyang, it''s just that when Xie Dongyang is a little interested in the waitress, he immediately suppresses her.


    Look at a careless sentence, but actually there is a lot of information.


    First of all, this girl from the countryside has no words at all.


    Second, it''s said that the family''s conditions are not good. If you want to stay as a waiter, you have to kowtow to the manager here to get the chance. It''s pathetic, but humble.


    Generally speaking, the dignitaries and dignitaries of the great families love face.


    It''s possible to fall in love with the dusty women, but there are not many people interested in the waiters, mostly because the waiters'' looks are far less than those of the women sitting with them.


    Moreover, some bosses don''t like such a humble background, even if they polish leather shoes.


    It''s said that Xie Dongyang is such a powerful person. It''s a pity that after Shasha finished, Xie Dongyang didn''t respond.


    Still waiting for the girl to come up and have a good look.


    I don''t know who is behind. I gave the girl a shove, and she stumbled.


    Fortunately, Xie Dongyang was very quick in eyes and hands. He held her arm directly, and finally saw Chu''s face in the dim light.


    "It''s quite similar." He said one.


    When Xie Dongyang finished, everyone was stunned again.


    As soon as the customer Liu Zong saw that Xie Dongyang was interested, he immediately said, "since Xie Zong is interested, how about letting her accompany you?"


    "No, I''ll ask you a few words. How old are you?"


    "I I am eighteen. " The girl is a yes man.


    "What''s the name."


    "It''s called Yao Molly, I''m from Yaojia village, Xiahe township. " The girl replied honestly.


    "Thank you for asking me your name. I wish you said your name. What village do you belong to? Do you think it''s necessary to develop tourism? Even if it''s really developed, it won''t go to your poor valley. It''s really hard to see. "


    Sasa''s mouth is also poisonous, and she always belittles the waitress.


    Xie Dongyang finally couldn''t bear it. He glanced at the hostess and said, "give me three seconds, and I''ll disappear right away."


    The woman was stunned. "Thank you I... "


    "Go away."


    Xie Dongyang didn''t want to say more. A rolling word was enough to express his meaning. The woman was dragged out by the bodyguard in the private room without waiting for explanation and refutation.


    The scene was very exciting. The waitress thought it was because of her own troubles that Xie Dongyang got angry.


    He quickly knelt down on his knees to make amends There are a large number of adults. I really didn''t mean to. I''d like to take the clothes and wash them for you. But please don''t annoy other people, OK? "


    "I''m young, but I''m very bitchy. I can really pretend."


    "No way, men like to eat this, after all, little white rabbit."


    "Sasha is also unlucky. How could she be mixed up by this bitch?"


    Those accompanying girls are jealous, and they start to whisper.


    Xie Dongyang also ignored, "you get up, don''t kneel, I ask you, who else is there in your family?"

 Chapter 1733

    On the first day of his life, he was afraid of something, and now he was interrogated by such an authority.


    The girl can''t speak for a while, and she has been prevaricating for a long time.


    "Ask someone in your family who can''t speak, mute?"


    Even Liu can''t read it anymore. He even looked carefully, thinking that it''s a natural beauty.


    Look at a look, immediately disappointed to the extreme, is an ordinary person''s face, how to say? If 100 is a full mark, this girl is 70 at most, which is not a beauty.


    The only advantage may be that you are young, looking at the tender and astringent feeling on your face, which gives you a pure taste.


    But Liu never liked it. He wondered when Xie Dongyang''s taste had dropped to this level?


    It''s said that he is deeply in love with Jiangliu''s wife. He has met Jiangliu''s wife once on the anniversary of Jiangjia group.


    It was also the only time that he had seen the chance of Hua Sheng. Later, he had no chance to see him.


    It''s said that Jiang Liu''s wife, who is beautiful and beautiful, is very low-key. She has been living in seclusion for ten li.


    In and out are car pick-up, no variety shows and interviews.


    In the past, I was able to attend the activities with Jiangliu, but I haven''t even attended the activities in the past two years.


    That''s really a special thing. It must be understandable that Xie Dongyang likes it. Anyone else likes it.


    But this thing It''s really


    Liu always dare not say more, afraid to offend Xie Dongyang, but at present this waitress is really endless.


    "I have a father, a grandmother and twin brothers."


    "Yo, there are twin brothers and three children. Your mother can give birth to them. Just like a sow, this country man doesn''t care about her." One of the hostesses sneered.


    Another smiled and said, "don''t say that. If they didn''t have a lot of children, who would come here to serve us? Would you like to clean the toilet?"


    They sang in unison and couldn''t hold the little girl''s face. They wished they could get into the ground.


    Xie Dongyang, regardless of others'' eyes, asked again, "how much do you earn per month here?"


    "If you go back to the big boss, you''ll get 3200 when you become a full-time intern, including food and accommodation."


    From the tone of the little girl, I can hear that she not only hopes to become a regular, but also is satisfied with the food and accommodation here.


    Xie Dongyang, who was born on the top of the pyramid, will never experience this kind of folk suffering.


    He doesn''t care about all these things. He cares. If he brought this girl to a Sheng, would he like it?


    Because, this girl looks like Chuntao very much. Chuntao is right.


    At that time, Chuntao was still there, and often followed Huasheng to see the white cat at Xie Dongyang''s house.


    Later, Wu Nan came to Jiangcheng and many changes took place. Later, Chuntao died and Huasheng was sad for a long time.


    Although Hua Sheng didn''t tell anyone, Xie Dongyang could imagine that Hua Sheng''s mood.


    Because I care about Huasheng, I love my house and my dog.


    At the first sight, the girl felt familiar. After a close look, she was really like a peach in spring.


    However, the girl looked a little softer than Chuntao. Chuntao''s eyebrows were slightly surly. She didn''t have one.


    Xie Dongyang thought, maybe it''s because it''s too small, and its character needs to be polished.


    "I ask you, if I give you more money than this, would you like to go with me?" After Xie Dongyang asked this, he almost envied all the girls in the private room. Their first reaction was, why?

 Chapter 1734

    Not to mention the people in the private room, even the girl was surprised. She raised her head and stared at Xie Dongyang with a pair of almond eyes.


    For a long time, he said, "then you How much do you give? "


    "Ten thousand a month."


    "Do you mind what you eat and what you eat?"


    After this girl asked, all the hostesses were going to die of anger. They all thought that she was deliberately pretending to be stupid and deliberately walking around.


    "Tube." Xie Dongyang smiled.


    "Then What is my scope of work? "


    The girl asked so directly that she was silent in the private room.


    Everyone thought that it was Xie Dongyang who wanted to play in captivity. So do you need to ask about this?


    Giving you money is certainly to serve the gold master. Unexpectedly, Xie Dongyang replied generously, "just like here, it is also good to clean up. But my friend ''s family is short of people, not my family. I intend to send you to my friend'' s family."


    "Is your friend a boy or a girl?"


    Little girl has a lot of things. She is also alert. She knows to ask each other''s gender.


    Xie Dongyang is happy, "female."


    "That''s fine." The little girl seemed relieved.


    Xie Dongyang added, "don''t be complacent. My friend doesn''t need you. She is very picky. If you are not qualified, she won''t want you. Would you like to stay with my mother and be a close maid?"


    "Ten thousand a month, too?"


    "Yes, the treatment is the same."


    "Yes, I will."


    The little girl also agreed. Ten thousand yuan is really a lot. The reaction in her mind at that time was that there would be one hundred and twenty thousand yuan a year.


    God, if you are in the country, you can build a big house with great style. In the future, both brothers will be able to go to school.


    "Well, come with me."


    "Now?"


    "Yes."


    "Then wait for me. I''ll get my luggage."


    "No, I''ll buy everything for you."


    In the audience''s astonishment, Xie Dongyang took away a waitress in the night, but this is not the most wonderful, the most wonderful is that the waitress brought back to do cleaning.


    The key question is, Xie Dongyang is such a big hand, as for personal recruitment cleaning?


    There are also good people to the little girl photos, analysis of Xie Dongyang in the end is hair what nerve?


    But in the end, I still can''t find the way.


    Until the next day, when Xie Dongyang went to the spring breeze with this small earth bun that had been dressed in clean clothes, washed his face and made a new man.


    The river was shocked, because he was at the door ready to drive out to buy some vegetables.


    See Xie Dongyang with a woman came in, he set his mind, and did not wait to speak, he was stunned.


    "She..."


    "It''s not like I gave it to a Sheng as a maid?" Xie Dongyang points to the Molly.


    "Like, where did you find it?"


    "I met her at night, but she''s a waiter, not one of those..." Xie Dongyang didn''t say anything, but the river was already clear.


    "You''re going out?"


    "Well, I''ll buy some fruits and vegetables. You can go in. Ah Sheng is in the living room."


    River flow is the atmosphere, don''t see just in the phone with Xie Dongyang not long ago, but people take the initiative to visit, or welcome.


    After all, they not only brought maids, but also many gifts. This is a sincere way to give Daoxi.


    Even if Xie Dongyang wants to, it''s too late. A Sheng''s children have them. Can they still run?


    Therefore, the river has its own plan for this matter.


    Xie Dongyang went first. As soon as he went in, he saw Hua Sheng feeding the cat. In his hand was Xiaohei''s favorite cheese cod sausage.


    She squatted barefoot on the ground, long hair hanging on the marble, the picture is always so quiet, warm.


    If not with others to come, Xie Dongyang do not have the heart to disturb.


    "A Sheng." He spoke softly, with the same deep feeling.

 Chapter 1735

    Hua Sheng hears the familiar voice and looks back. When he sees Xie Dongyang, he smiles.


    "Why are you here? The company is not busy today?"


    Usually this time is the morning meeting of major groups. Hua Sheng thinks it''s strange to see Xie Dongyang at this time.


    "I sneaked out and sent you something."


    "Why send me something? It''s not for my birthday."


    Hua Sheng throws half of the fish intestines in his hand to Xiao Hei. He rises gracefully and wipes his hands with a tissue.


    "Because You''re pregnant. I''d like to congratulate you. "


    It''s easy to say, but it''s very heartfelt. Although I know it''s true, I still feel sad.


    Although I know it''s impossible, even if I''m not pregnant, I always feel that I''m far away from him when I''m pregnant.


    It''s just a deep feeling of personal mischief.


    "Ha, did the river tell you?"


    "Well, he''s playing with me."


    "This is what he has been doing recently, not only with you, but also with Wang Junxian and Qin Wanyu. You should get used to it."


    Xie Dongyang smiled and put the gifts on the ground. "These are all for you. I asked my mother specially and said that these are for pregnant women. There are superb Malaysian petrels and bird''s nests, as well as various vitamins and protein powder. You can eat them anyway."


    Xie Dongyang really can''t buy things, so when he goes to the mall, he just chooses the most expensive one.


    If it''s not too hard to take it, it really needs to be moved back.


    "Well, thank you."


    Hua Sheng laughs to accept, also be to let Xie Dongyang in the mind comfortable much.


    At this time, Hua Sheng vaguely saw that there seemed to be another person behind Xie Dongyang, but because of the distance, the position at the door was still blocked by Xie Dongyang''s broad body, and he could not see clearly.


    "Eh? Do you have any friends? "


    Hua Sheng thought it was the driver Xie Dongyang brought? friend?


    "Yao Molly, come here."


    The girl heard Xie Dongyang call her name and trotted up. She was obedient.


    "Don''t stand in front of me. Go to her and let my friend have a good look at you."


    "All right, boss."


    The little girl immediately turned around and went to Huasheng. She was so close to Huasheng that she almost pasted it directly.


    It''s embarrassing for Xie Dongyang. He is afraid that the girl is too reckless and frightens Hua Sheng. He quickly reaches out and grabs the collar and pulls it back.


    "Ah Sheng, look at her. Who is she like?"


    Xie Dongyang asked with a smile. For a moment, Hua Sheng raised his eyes and looked dull.


    In other words, an extremely strong emotion came to her, which was a heartache she had never had for a long time.


    Then the brain immediately emerged is that year''s some scattered fragments and dialogue.


    "Take a rest, miss. Let me."


    "Miss, who do you like best, ginkgo and I?"


    "Miss, I''ll never get married. I''ll serve you all my life."


    "I''m sorry, miss. If there is a real afterlife, I''d like to make a cow to repay your kindness."


    Chuntao and ginkgo are the people around Huasheng in his childhood.


    It was chosen by the old lady of the Hua family. They were all homeless orphans. Hua Sheng was very good to them.


    Although it''s a servant girl, I didn''t really have the heart to treat servants like that, but later


    Hua Sheng looks at the little girl in front of him. He can''t speak for a long time. In addition to shock, there is endless sadness on his face.


    "Boss, the female boss is crying. What can I do? Does she think I can''t do it?" The girl looked back at Xie Dongyang.


    Xie Dongyang just saw that Hua Sheng''s face was covered with tears of beauty.


    It seems that it''s the first time to watch her cry so close


    "Is it Chuntao?" Her lips trembled.

 Chapter 1736

    Xie Dongyang brings a surprise, or a shock, to Hua Sheng.


    It was a power that shocked her soul and her bones. Chuntao and gingko were the people who accompanied her for many years.


    She once thought she would watch them marry happily, but now


    Chuntao has long been a handful of loess, together with the innocent child, has disappeared.


    Huasheng seldom mentions spring peach, gingko or river current.


    We all know it''s the pain in Hua Sheng''s heart. Who will deliberately uncover her scar?


    How to say Xie Dongyang''s move?


    He is kind-hearted, but what he brings to Huasheng is not necessarily happiness, it is the feeling of pain and happiness.


    Pain is due to the thought of all kinds of memories, happiness is also because it seems to see the return of an old man.


    This is something that Huasheng never thought of. Even if she had always expected things like God, she would never have thought that one day she would see a girl so similar to Chuntao, so small and so green, just like Chuntao in her teenage years.


    At that time, she didn''t go down the mountain or marry the river.


    Outsiders thought she lived in the mountains all year round and lived in seclusion.


    I thought she was a village girl who had never been to school. In fact, Hua Sheng took her maid around the world.


    From small to large, almost half of the earth.


    She has her own source of income, huge deposits in foreign accounts, and even that mysterious bitcoin holds a lot of shares.


    The old lady didn''t know that her granddaughter had great powers. She always gave money to help her.


    That''s why Hua Sheng has missed the old lady of the Hua family for so many years.


    It was the only one who gave her warmth in her childhood, and the only one she loved.


    "Ah Sheng, why are you crying? I''m sorry I should not do this, just think you will be happy, did not expect to cause your sad past, let you cry like this. "


    As soon as Hua Sheng cried, Xie Dongyang panicked.


    If you want to go forward, you dare not. After all, this is someone else. But when you see her crying, you are helpless.


    So with a tissue in his hand, I don''t know what to do.


    It''s this little girl named Molly. She is used to being reckless. She directly pulled the tissue paper in Xie Dongyang''s hand.


    After a few steps, I wiped it on Hua Sheng''s face, but the strength was much softer.


    "Don''t cry, female boss. If you''re not satisfied with me, I''ll go back. Thank you. If you don''t see me here, I''ll go back to his mother and wait for him. I''ll take the salary or something."


    It''s not appropriate to say these words on such occasions, whether it''s a child or a child who hasn''t seen the world.


    Xie Dongyang is a little confused, but Hua Sheng is not angry.


    Instead, she calmed down, closed her tears, and asked curiously, "how did boss Xie promise you?"


    The little girl reached out her fingers, and her face was full of satisfaction. "Thank you, boss, ten thousand yuan a month. It''s about cleaning and eating."


    "Can you cook?" Hua Sheng raised his mouth slightly and asked her.


    "Yes, but it''s not very delicious, because we are not so particular in the countryside. There are not so many kinds of spices. They are all authentic. When we cook and cook, we put oil and salt. They are also very fragrant."


    The little girl is straightforward, and she will not be so nervous in the night.


    Most of all, she found that the future mistress is not only beautiful, but also gentle. When she speaks, she will make you feel comfortable.

 Chapter 1737

    "You''re such a stupid kid."


    Xie Dongyang helps his forehead. He just hates that he is too impulsive. He didn''t teach well, so he sent it to Huasheng.


    It''s just a second fiddler. He doesn''t talk through his brain. He dares to say anything.


    "Have you read a book?" Hua Sheng gets up and takes the initiative to brush away the broken hair in front of Yao Molly. It''s very gentle.


    Xie Dongyang was a little envious and envious.


    Maybe it''s because she''s too close. What did she see? After all, she saw such a beautiful face for the first time.


    "Yes, but I haven''t read it since I graduated from primary school. My father said that it''s useless for girls to read so many books. They will marry and have children in the future."


    "Do you read?"


    "Well, most of them know each other. Sometimes I don''t know some complicated ones, but I love learning. I will look them up in the dictionary. I have a good memory. Next time I meet you, I won''t not know each other." Between the words, the little girl is a little proud. This simple and simple look is really lovely.


    Those women at night are really wrong. They think that she is deliberately playing stupid, and what are the tricks of bitches.


    In fact, she''s only 17 years old. She''s really a native country girl. What''s her plan? When she came to Jiangcheng for the first time, she felt like Grandma Liu had entered the Grand View Garden.


    "A Sheng, if you look sad in your heart, I''ll take it away. I''m also not thoughtful. When I saw her for the first time, I thought that you would be happy just thinking about it. If you didn''t think about it, you would think of so many unhappy things."


    Xie Dongyang felt that Hua Sheng was not as happy as he expected.


    He is also very guilty, maybe because it is a man, mind is not as delicate as a woman, so did not think of that layer.


    Chuntao died so miserably. In a few years, Huasheng couldn''t let it go.


    Therefore, it''s impossible to just be happy when seeing this child. However, Hua Sheng is still willing to leave her.


    "Leave her. Gingko is getting married soon. She has reached the age of her family. She refuses to leave all the time. She is worried that I have no one to take care of her Now that the child is here, she will take over from ginkgo''s class. Most importantly, she is still young and can stay for several years. When I finished giving birth to a child, when the child went to kindergarten, I didn''t need people around so much. In terms of time, I really found a suitable person for me. "


    "It would be great if I could help you."


    Hearing Hua Sheng''s words, Xie Dongyang suddenly felt that he was not in vain.


    Yesterday''s business didn''t come in a hurry, so I came back with my girl in a hurry, thinking of bringing a surprise to ashing today.


    Although the surprise is not as strong as expected, Xie Dongyang can see that Hua Sheng still likes this girl.


    "What''s your name?"


    Hua Sheng looks at the little girl with his head askew.


    "Female boss, my name is Yao Molly. Just call me Molly."


    Hua Sheng nodded and smiled, "a flower can smoke a room of fragrance. In the summer, you can feel the jade skin cool. The savage dare not bother the heavenly daughter. He breaks the Qiong branch and puts it beside the pillow. "


    Xie Dongyang''s eyes are more and more gentle. He just likes this Huasheng.


    You say she doesn''t eat fireworks. She just whispers in front of you.


    You say that she is gentle and easy to get close to. When she is angry, she can frighten people to death. It''s such an unpredictable Hua Sheng that Xie Dongyang loves.


    "Female boss, what do you mean by the poem you just read? It sounds so powerful. Is it related to my name?"


    The little girl doesn''t know much, but she always thinks that when she finishes her name, the female boss will recite a poem. Isn''t that too powerful?

 Chapter 1738

    Hua Sheng nodded. "It''s about your name. Isn''t your name Molly?"


    The child nodded, and Xie Dongyang listened to Hua Sheng''s explanation in silence.


    "Jasmine is an excellent flower. The ancients also tried to make poems. This song I read just now is written by Liu Kezhuang, a poet of Song Dynasty. He probably means a bunch of jasmine, which can make the house fragrant. In the hot summer, seeing the White Jasmine will make people feel a cool and refreshing feeling to the beauty''s white skin. These are just metaphors, a state of mind. Ordinary people dare not disturb the fairies in the sky. They can only fold a jasmine flower and put it beside their pillow to enjoy the fragrance of the flower alone. "


    "The hostess said so well."


    Although the little girl didn''t know any Song Dynasty poets, she immediately felt that she was tall when she heard from the boss.


    "Who gave you the name? Not bad. "


    "My mother."


    "Your mother must be an elegant woman, too."


    "My mother has passed away." The little girl dropped her head for a moment.


    Hua Sheng is a little distressed. He goes up to her and holds her hand. "You will stay. Molly, I will give you the treatment boss Xie promised you. What''s more, you don''t want to call me the female boss any more. If you want to, you can call me sister ading, right? "


    "Sister ah Sheng? Is your name a Sheng? "


    The little girl tilted her head and looked at Hua Sheng''s face naively, as if she could not see enough.


    "Yes, my name is Hua Sheng."


    "Huasheng, it''s a strange name, but it''s also very pleasant."


    Hua Sheng smiled faintly, and Xie Dongyang looked at his watch. "Ah Sheng, since that''s the case, let her be here directly. If you need anything, you are contacting me. There are still some things in our company that need to be dealt with. I''ll go first."


    "Well, come and have a meal some other day when you are free. I haven''t had any today."


    "Well, don''t worry. There are many opportunities."


    Xie Dongyang said with a smile, turned around to go, just walked two steps, thought of what quickly turned around and told, "a Sheng, you are pregnant now, you can''t walk barefoot, the ground is cool don''t say, in case of sliding to how to do, the river is also, how don''t say?"


    "He said, I didn''t listen." Hua Sheng smiles.


    "You''re happy to laugh. Put on your slippers."


    "Good."


    Soon after Xie Dongyang left, the river came back.


    When the river came back, I was watching Huasheng take a lot of good cloth left by himself and measure it for the little girl.


    "Eh? Back? "


    "Well, how did Xie Dongyang leave? Didn''t he stay for lunch?"


    "Are you welcome?" Hua Sheng asked him deliberately.


    "Whether I like it or not is one thing, whether he eats it or not."


    "My family, Mr. Jiang, is always so black bellied."


    The little girl listened to Hua Sheng and asked, "sister ah Sheng, is this your man?"


    "Cough..."


    The little girl is from the countryside. Her words are very rough. In a word, you''re a man. I almost didn''t choke for Hua Sheng.


    River is also a face of speechless, do not know how to answer.


    "Well, it''s my husband."


    "Ah, yes, you are all called husbands in the city. Let''s go there. You are called husbands and wives. I don''t think it''s very pleasant. When I watch TV dramas, they are called husbands and wives. But in that case, it''s too sarcastic. In our countryside, no one dares to call them that, and they will be teased."


    "It''s OK. You''ll be in the city. No one will laugh at you."


    "Well, what''s your man''s name, sister asheng."


    Come again, come again, Molly is so stupid and green. It''s a big surprise for the ginger couple. And Embarrassment.

 Chapter 1739

    "His name is Jiangliu. You can call him Jiangliu brother."


    "No, I can''t. It''s too frivolous to call Jiangliu brother. In the countryside, only a lover can call him brother. Let me think about it. Why don''t I just call boss Jiang? "


    "Whatever you want." Huasheng music.


    The river is also happy, "what''s the girl''s name?"


    "Molly, do you like it?"


    "Well, remember, Molly, take good care of my family My mother-in-law. "


    Jiang Liu, learning what Yao Moli just said about the country tone, makes Huasheng almost chuckle.


    "That''s for sure. Sister a Sheng is my boss. I will take good care of the people who pay me, and sister a Sheng has babies."


    "Molly and our husband and wife are quite easygoing people. You don''t have to be too restrained at home. You don''t have so many jobs. Usually, people are invited to do a lot of things. It''s just our simple cleaning and cooking occasionally. Now ginkgo hasn''t left. You can learn more from her. Ginkgo is also my family''s, and it''s very easy to get along."


    "OK, sister ashing, I''ll do whatever you want me to do."


    The child is not only obedient, but also diligent. He helps the river clean up the kitchen, and then all the corners are clean.


    When the little girl cleaned the kitchen, the river came out.


    Seeing Hua Sheng playing with his mobile phone, he went up and hugged her.


    "A Sheng, are you very happy today?"


    "Yes."


    "Xie Dongyang''s boy did the right thing at the end of the year, but he didn''t have to worry about it in vain."


    "Ha, you are black again, Xie Dongyang."


    "No, I''m honest, but At first, I was worried that you would cry when you saw her... "


    Say, river current dotes on the tip of the nose that pinched Hua Sheng.


    "I did cry. When I saw her, I was in a trance I always think it''s Chuntao coming back. "


    Thinking of this, Hua Sheng is very emotional.


    All of them are sighs.


    "I understand, so I was worried about whether she stayed good or bad?"


    "Don''t worry. The past has passed. I have been divining for many years, and I know the fate of reincarnation best. Even if I do it again, it''s also the fate of Chuntao. Even if I turn my hand around, she will still go the same way, so I won''t go to the top of the heap. Besides, Molly is Molly, even if it''s like again, it''s not Chuntao. I''m not qualified to take this child as a substitute. But her presence can leave me with the last thought and love for Chuntao, and it''s not in vain for me and me She''s a master and a servant


    "Ah, my wife Jiang is understanding and understanding. Before I persuade her, she will persuade herself."


    "Don''t come." Hua Sheng smiles and punches the river.


    "I don''t know what ginkgo would do if she saw her?" Hua Sheng is really worried.


    Why? Because ginkgo doesn''t like peach.


    Of course, it''s not rejection and jealousy, but what Chuntao did later, which made gingko remember.


    In Gingko''s eyes, Hua Sheng is his own master. He must be sincere all his life and never betray him.


    Chuntao''s betrayal and several times of selling, let gingko disappointed her to the extreme, even until Chuntao died, gingko was not so sad, just think she deserved it.


    Now, the jasmine and the peach are so similar. I wonder if gingko will make trouble when it sees them?


    "Let''s make a bet. I don''t think so."


    "How can you be so sure?" Hua Sheng is stupefied. He looks at the river in disbelief.


    "If you dare to bet, I don''t think gingko will do the things you worry about."


    "Well, what''s the bet?" It''s rare that two couples are in the mood to talk and gamble.

 Chapter 1740

    Ginkgo biloba is really at ease in recent days. It was pulled by Gao He to travel around.


    A group of people are driving three cross-country vehicles. In the surrounding areas of Jiangcheng, some of them are not intoxicated by the original ecological scenery of commercialization.


    Jiangcheng is at the end of June. It''s a hot summer in July, and then it''s a hot summer.


    So people here like to find places with mountains and water, which is called summer vacation.


    When Gao he and his party came back from playing for a few days, they were obviously suntanned, and Ginkgo biloba was also a degree black, so it was useless to wipe and defend it desperately.


    Originally to Jiangcheng, ginkgo would like to return to ten li spring breeze immediately.


    But Gao he''s parents arranged a meal, which made gingko have to go.


    Gao he''s parents didn''t like gingko very much. In the next few years, my son still liked this girl as before.


    There is no too much opposition, it is also the default, but in the bone, Gao he''s parents are not so satisfied with ginkgo.


    Especially Gao he''s mother. After all, she thinks her family is so good. Why does her son want to marry a servant of the Jiang family?


    Although Gao he always stressed that Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu had never been treated as servants of ginkgo, the identity of Ginkgo was still servants.


    It''s just that in the welfare home, she was adopted by the old lady of the Hua family and stayed with Hua Sheng to take care of her maid. She is always a little out of her League.


    "Your parents don''t like me so much either. They have to eat to make things worse. I don''t quite understand the operation." Mobile phone


    make complaints about Ginkgo biloba, but she doesn''t love Gao''s family.


    "Don''t say that. In the past few years, under my strong brainwashing, my parents still like you. Ha, after all, you are my daughter-in-law. I doubt that my parents want us to get married earlier and have a grandson. After all, they are not young."


    Ginkgo biloba curled his mouth and didn''t say much.


    When gingko and Gao he went in, Gao''s parents were already there.


    In addition to the two of them, there are Gao he''s father''s assistant and Gao he''s mother''s driver, all standing behind, making a grand appearance.


    "Good uncle, good aunt."


    Although I don''t like it that much, ginkgo still says hello.


    Gao''s parents nodded, and Mrs. Gao took the menu and looked it over and handed it to the waiter. "Just follow what I ordered."


    "Yes, madam. Just a moment."


    After the waiter went out, Mrs. Gao''s eyes fell on Gingko''s face. She didn''t look very well, and finally moved to her son.


    "Look at you. You''re black again. Where are you going?"


    "It''s cool to hike around. Ha ha, I found a small mountain ditch without people. The water is very clear and cool."


    Gao he said with flying eyebrows. He didn''t notice that his parents'' faces were not right.


    "If the company doesn''t want it, it will know how to play?" Gao he''s father, after all, is a leader. When he speaks, he is scolded.


    "Aren''t there any professional managers in the company? It''s no big deal if I go. Besides, gingko and I haven''t been out for a long time. I think I''ll take her to relax. "


    "Ginkgo biloba, you and my son are both very old. Do you have any opinions about the marriage?"


    In a word, Mrs. Gao asked gingko a little confused.


    She also wondered what her marriage had to do with Jiang''s family.


    Later on, I thought carefully, no, this should mean to her young lady.


    In fact, she doesn''t like the way Gao Jia talks in a roundabout way. She''s really tired.

 Chapter 1741

    "Ah, auntie, do you mean miss my family?"


    Gingko is a way of speaking that her parents don''t like. As soon as she talks about my miss, she proves that she is a maid.


    "Ginkgo biloba, Xiaohe always tells me that Mrs. Jiang treats you like a sister, so you should not always call me miss my family. Just call me sister, or you will be laughed at when you go out later."


    Although Mrs. Gao is kind, she is also a warning.


    Ginkgo is a little upset, "Auntie, this name I call from childhood to big, let me change at once, I''m really not used to it."


    "Yes, Ma, Ginkgo biloba is straight. These habits are trivial and harmless."


    Gao he is a desperate daughter-in-law. She is afraid that Ginkgo biloba will be wronged. She turns her typical arm and elbow outwards.


    Gao''s parents are helpless too. If they didn''t spoil their son too much, dare not break it up by force, dare not beat the mandarin duck with a stick, they are really


    How can we accept such a woman as a daughter-in-law?


    There is nothing to ask for.


    Which is not better than her?


    Ginkgo does not look good, it is not young, its culture is not high, there is no family, and the most important thing is that its character is still hot. How can this make future parents in law like it?


    "Your mother and ginkgo are talking. What are you worried about? It''s more and more out of line."


    The high father also angrily trains the son not to be sensible, the atmosphere also became a little bit more repressed than before.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the food is not served and the waiter is not here, it''s easy to say some things. After all, they are all from their own families.


    Mrs. Gao is patient, and she laughs a little bit farfetched. "That''s all right. Let''s forget about it. Your uncle and I mean, what''s your idea about your marriage, Jiang''s side, what dowry they have prepared, and whether to pay or drink for the wedding. Although our family is not bad for that money, it''s our custom. Most of them are men''s banquet and women''s house drinks. Drinks don''t have to be very expensive. Your uncle doesn''t want to be high-profile either. According to one hundred tables, one table has two bottles of Feitian Moutai, about 5000 yuan. That one hundred tables is 500000 yuan, which should be small money for the Jiang family. "


    Ginkgo''s face suddenly sank, "why do you want Jiang''s wine? It''s me who gets married, not Jiang''s. And ah, who is it? Isn''t Erguotou not fragrant when you drink five thousand pieces of Maotai? "


    After saying this, the elder Gao family was shocked.


    Gao he hurriedly grabbed ginkgo and knew that she was going to catch fire.


    "Eh? Apricot, come here. Don''t be impatient. Let''s talk about something. My mother means, let''s get married as soon as possible. As for the details, don''t we discuss with you? You''re too quick tempered. Drinking is no problem. It''s just a small matter. "


    Mrs. Gao is also very unhappy. "We are just a son. We have been married once in our life. It''s the same standard for family and friends around us to marry their children. We have no high profile. After all, your uncle''s identity is there. What do you say to me about Erguotou now? Are you serious? And Is this the way to talk to your future mother-in-law? You don''t have a mother, but the jiangjiahua family is also a big family. In these years, they didn''t teach you how to respect the elders? "


    It''s true that people with culture don''t swear.


    There are no dirty words in Mrs. Gao''s words, but it makes people feel inexplicable.


    Without a mother, Ginkgo biloba is full of pain and anger.

 Chapter 1742

    Ginkgo this temper, how can bear, direct fire.


    Standing up and looking at Mrs. Gao, she yelled loudly, "funny, I don''t have a mother, you are the first day to know? Gao he and I have been together for several years. You don''t know me very well, especially your aunt. When I was just with Gao He, you didn''t drag someone to the orphanage to investigate the files of that year. If you did, I would almost have my own parents turned them out. If you did, I really want to thank you. "


    "Don''t get excited, apricot. Sit down and speak slowly."


    Gao he is afraid. It was a good thing to discuss marriage. If we follow this trend, we will definitely break up.


    So holding ginkgo would like to calm her mood first, not to make things too rigid.


    But ginkgo has never been so obedient people ah, together these years, every quarrel is not wrong.


    Gao he apologized for it for a simple reason.


    Ginkgo thought that is, big old woman will not marry, do a lifetime old aunt, accompany miss a lifetime.


    This is because gingko has found a sense of belonging in Huasheng. She has really become a family of Huasheng. She subconsciously knows that she will not abandon herself and will take care of herself for the rest of her life. It''s because of the difference between status and social status that this relationship was not valued at first, but Huasheng was OK and didn''t stop it too much.


    At that time, because of this, Chuntao was still competing, which was very unhappy.


    Ask Hua Sheng why Ginkgo biloba and Gao he are in love, but you are for it, not against it.


    When I''m with Wu Nan, do you want to pour cold water?


    Hua Sheng also gave the answer at that time. Gao he played with some of their big brothers in Jiangliu. It was clear at a glance about their character.


    But Wunan, who was still in Wancheng at that time, was not a familiar person at all. In addition, the result of Hua Sheng''s divination was very bad, so she tried to block it. Unfortunately, it was too late. If she wanted to stop it, it would be too late. Chuntao had been deeply occupied.


    "What are you sitting on? Don''t you hold me. Am I wrong? Can''t bully people just because aunts are elders? "


    "What''s your attitude? We are here to discuss the marriage with you. Do you think we bully you? Are you still reasonable? What kind of identity are we? What kind of identity are you? Now we can make you equal to us and accept you as my son''s wife. It''s really the biggest tolerance for you. For other girls, I''m afraid you''re grateful. You''re not only ungrateful, but also accusing me and my husband? Is there something wrong with you


    Mrs. Gao is also a sharp talker at ordinary times. After all, she is a well-known and well-informed social figure. She can be easily caught for damaging Ginkgo biloba.


    Ginkgo listen to those words, it is really very uncomfortable.


    Also want to give Gao he face, know that it is his parents, to be scrupulous.


    But when Mrs. Gao said these words, how could she not think about her son''s feelings?


    So, gingko also turned its face directly and slapped the table severely. "Auntie, although I don''t have a mother, I have no problem with my three views. I grew up with our young lady. My young lady has no problem with her life, and naturally I have no problem. Our old Chinese lady said that since we have no problem with our life, I''d better go home if you don''t like me Find your own reasons. Don''t blame others all the time. I think it''s over here today. It''s embarrassing to talk about it. Why? "

 Chapter 1743

    Ginkgo can say that, really is the biggest tolerance, if usually, her temper is expected to lift the table.


    But she couldn''t bear to think of Gao he''s taking care of everything outside these days.


    After all, it''s Gao he''s closest relative. It''s too stiff. Gao he is afraid that it will be more uncomfortable in the middle.


    So although gingko lost his temper, he still left them with the last face and steps, which was temporarily suppressed.


    "Apricot, don''t go..."


    Gao he just wanted to go after him. He saw ginkgo turning around and swearing, "don''t follow me. I''m in a bad mood. I''m so upset. Let me be quiet."


    "Here..."


    "Little he, you come back to me."


    Gao Fu is also very unhappy. It''s disgraceful to see his son as an adult, but he turns around a woman''s ass all day.


    Ginkgo was run by Qi, Gao he was worried.


    But now I also know that she is angry. It''s better to stay and discuss with her parents.


    Gao he turns around and sits on the chair, looking a little trance.


    "What''s the name of it? Don''t you just have a meal? How can it get to this point? " There is some resentment in Gao he''s words. After all, if the mother doesn''t say those words to stimulate ginkgo, it won''t be the same situation.


    Mrs. Gao scowled, "do you mean that, or am I wrong?"


    "Mom, why do you have to? I don''t know your temper these years? I didn''t blame you for your words? It''s all about keeping gingko patient. But do you want to talk to me in advance about the wedding ceremony, banquet and drinks? I''m going to have a private discussion with gingko. It''s very kind of you to come up and give someone a ride. What''s this for? "


    Of course, Gao he was angry. His mother never said anything about Maotai liquor.


    Half a million really is not much. Gingko can be taken out. Let alone gingko. Even Huasheng can take it without blinking.


    But this is not the way to do things. Even if Jiangcheng has this custom, we should discuss it with the two families to see if they want to?


    Look at Ginkgo biloba. It''s obvious that people don''t want it.


    This money just doesn''t want to take. The most important thing is Gao he''s parents'' attitude. It also makes ginkgo very unhappy and impossible to take it willingly.


    Even if you take it, it''s not necessarily that the parents of Gaojia will be more happy, or even continue to have problems later.


    So the first request here, ginkgo can not agree.


    "You bastard, I raised you for nothing. For so many years, your father and I worked hard outside to make money, maintain contacts, maintain resources, for whom? Now that you''re old and you''re a woman, you''re against us, aren''t you? Where''s your heart? Did you feed the dog? "


    Gao he only felt that his head was big and he helped his forehead. "Mom, you are here again. Are you in menopause?"


    "Shut up. You said I was in menopause. Why don''t you go to see your girlfriend? Is she decent? Over the years, how many famous ladies have I met in Jiangcheng? Who dares to talk to me like this? No culture is ignorance and rudeness. Mrs. Jiang didn''t go to school. But Mrs. Jiang comes from a noble family. Naturally, she has her own upbringing? What is she, but she is the footmaid of others. Now, she will fly to me and your father before the door enters? "


    "Mom, the more you talk about it, the more unreasonable it is."


    Gao he is going to be drunk, especially when he hears the words "foot washing maid", he feels deeply humiliated by his mother.

 Chapter 1744

    Finish saying, don''t wait for the parents to speak, Gao he turns around and leaves, thinking that since everyone is not rational, just calm down for a while.


    "You come back to me, son of a bitch."


    No matter how much Mrs. Gao shouts, Gao he just doesn''t listen.


    "Look at your good son What is it? " Finally, Mrs. Gao was angry and cried. She was also wronged.


    Indeed, after all, Miss Qianjin was born and confiscated this treatment from childhood. Now she is furious with a daughter-in-law who hasn''t passed by, and her son doesn''t help her. She suddenly collapses.


    Gao he''s father also bowed his head and sighed, "at the beginning, I thought that this kid liked to mix with Wang Junxian of the river. Maybe he would learn something from him. Now it''s better to learn how to love than to understand. "


    Gao he resolutely left, leaving his helpless parents behind.


    After he came out, he called gingko and found that it was turned off. He wanted to go to the spring breeze for ten li. Before he passed, he first called Jiangliu.


    The general situation said, river flow means, let him not come first, wait for gingko to be calm and calm, now it is the muzzle of the gun.


    Thinking about it and thinking about it, I think what Jiangliu said is reasonable. Gao he also went to Qin Wanyu to have a drink.


    Qin Wanyu recently counseled him that he didn''t dare to go out since Fengxi gave the order. Even if he went out, it was daytime.


    The company didn''t go very far. It cooked and cleaned for Fengxi at home. It was more like a nanny than the river.


    So when Gao he came to him for a drink, he was very happy.


    They rushed into the kitchen and fried some good dishes. They took out the beer in the fridge and began to drink it.


    Feng Xi is not at home. During the day, he said that there is something wrong with the association. He drove out for a meeting.


    On the other hand, before ginkgo went back, Jiangliu told Huasheng something simple, but Huasheng didn''t say anything.


    However, as soon as gingko enters the door, Hua Sheng goes up and holds her hand. "Gingko, come here."


    "What''s the matter, miss?"


    Ginkgo is obviously not in a high mood, with a few words on her face that I am not very happy.


    Hua Sheng smiled and deliberately lowered his voice. "Today, I bet with Jiang Liu that if I lose, I will play a zither for him. If he loses, I will play a piano for me."


    "Well Are you two bored? It''s not Children''s games? "


    Listen to this bet, gingko is not exciting enough.


    "Don''t worry, we are betting on your attitude."


    "My attitude? What is my attitude? "


    All of a sudden, asked Ginkgo biloba, Hua Shengcai said quietly, "our family, there is a new member, we all guess what you will look like when you see her, I guess, you will be very excited, and there will be some anger."


    "What about the uncle?" Gingko was distracted by the topic of Huasheng, so she didn''t care to get angry.


    "River said, you will not, you will be very calm to accept."


    "Here..."


    "What will you do then, you know?"


    "It''s not good, miss. Isn''t it cheating?" Ginkgo suddenly understood miss''s mind.


    Miss, this is to let her have a psychological preparation in advance, and then do as she guessed, so that Huasheng will win steadily.


    But gingko is not so cunning. I always feel that if I do this, I''m a little sorry for my uncle.


    In the past few years of spring breeze, Jiangliu is really good to her. He never treats her badly. His hands, hands and backs are all meat.


    Hesitant, the kitchen ran out of a small figure, she looked at ginkgo some excitement, "sister a Sheng, this is ginkgo sister?"


    Gingko turns around, momentarily, dazzles.

 Chapter 1745

    Yes, the impact of Ginkgo at this moment made her completely forget the unpleasant meal with Gao''s family just now.


    Because that girl, that girl who smiles at herself, unexpectedly It looks like spring peach.


    Fortunately, age doesn''t match. After all, it''s only seventeen or eighteen years old. If you''re older, you can fake it.


    "My mother, what''s the situation? Miss, you can''t be sister hefengxi returning the yang to her, can you? "


    The first reaction was that ginkgo was scared and hid directly behind Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu both laughed, "I didn''t expect this reaction. My wife, do you think it''s even, we."


    "Well, in that case, let''s draw."


    "My God, you two can''t even. Who is that?"


    Ginkgo is almost scared and sweating, thinking that it''s lucky that it''s during the day. If it''s at night, I can''t imagine


    "Hello, sister ginkgo. My name is Molly."


    The little girl can flatter, so she quickly reaches out to show her love to gingko.


    But gingko hid behind Huasheng and refused to go out, just peeped at it secretly. The more he looked, the more he felt scared.


    "You have the courage. You''ve been with me for years What are you afraid of? This is our new comer, Molly. It''s Xie Dongyang found it for me. "


    "Ah?"


    Ginkgo is not to respond, this woman is actually Xie Dongyang to find.


    "Well, she''s only 18 years old. She''s still a child. Take her with you when you have time recently. When she moves, you''ll be free. In fact, she''s just here. I think you are getting married soon. When you leave, she can take care of me for you. When she can get married, my children will grow up. "


    What Hua Sheng thinks is wonderful. It''s almost seamless.


    At this time, gingko just aftertaste comes, this is the girl that the young lady seeks newly.


    But Why is it so like that?


    Ginkgo pointed at the girl, but still didn''t dare to look straight. "Miss, you can find someone if you want someone. Why do you look like that..."


    Ginkgo even dare not say that name, to Molly said a Zheng.


    "Sister Hua Sheng, what does sister ginkgo say? Who am I like?"


    "Ah, it''s OK. It''s an old friend."


    Hua Sheng downplayed the matter without too much explanation, and then turned to gingko''s hands. "You have enough, gingko. If it''s not like this, I can''t stay easily. Our family didn''t lack people. Even if you leave, we can take care of ourselves. But now that I''m here, it''s fate. Xie Dongyang also met by accident. It''s also for my good. I thought, since it''s like Then stay. It must be A master and a servant. "


    "Ah, well, miss, you are kind-hearted."


    Gingko pursed her lips, not satisfied with Hua Sheng''s leaving the girl.


    Of course, it''s not because the girl is not good, it''s because gingko especially hates Chuntao, so there''s no good feeling for this face.


    "I''ll take care of Ginkgo later."


    Little girl quickly bows to gingko, silly.


    Gingko didn''t care, but asked Hua Sheng with her head askew. "Miss, you said just now that I got married and left, let her take care of you, that''s not good. I just decided, I''m not going, I''m not married, I''ll stay, I''ll take care of miss all my life."


    After listening to this sentence, Huasheng and Jiangliu look at each other and laugh.


    Sure enough, it''s bad for Gao family''s popularity. They say they won''t get married.


    It''s estimated that Gao he will be heartbroken again when he hears it. Sometimes it''s not easy for a man


    "You are childish again." The gentle smile of Hua Sheng.


    "I don''t have childishness, I really don''t get married, so I don''t want to get married because of his mother." Gingko looked disgusted and recalled the scene on the dining table.

 Chapter 1746

    Knowing that gingko is still angry, Hua Sheng doesn''t rush to persuade her. After all, whoever is angry can''t listen.


    But Hua Sheng will change the topic. In addition, the new Molly is a fool and needs to be taught too much.


    Ginkgo also forgot that matter for the time being. She took the little girl back and forth to teach her how to take care of the flowers and plants in this family.


    The river poured a glass of water for Hua Sheng. "Ginkgo is also a good character. Although it''s urgent, it doesn''t take revenge."


    "Well, she doesn''t have much heart. She has a quick temper."


    "It''s not like the wind. It''s not only a quick temper, but also a revenge." The river laughs.


    Hua Sheng holds the glass and laughs, "you are in the black wind. You have forgotten that you have forgiven others."


    "I forgive."


    "It''s not a gentleman''s job to speak ill of others behind your back."


    "Don''t make trouble, Mrs. Jiang. I''m a soft eater. I''m not a gentleman." Jiangliu doesn''t work recently. He''s living a fairy life at home.


    Jiangliu''s father recently hit the back of his head with his busy feet, but he refused to call his son back even though he was biting his teeth. After all, he wanted face.


    Jiangliu''s mother sent some wechat messages to Jiangliu, saying that his father has been too tired recently.


    But Jiangliu didn''t reply. He said that they asked Huasheng to do the paternity test. Jiangliu couldn''t forgive him easily.


    Even if those are your own biological parents, you can''t kidnap people morally just because you are.


    To be a parent, we need to have the appearance of being a parent. For one''s own sake, we should excessively interfere in the children''s emotional life, which is not what a qualified parent does.


    "Honey, I have an idea."


    "What?"


    "I want to give ginkgo an identity."


    "You mean..."


    Jiangliu can vaguely guess what Huasheng wants to do. After all, they live together for so long and get along with each other day and night.


    "Well, do you agree?"


    "Of course, if it''s not so stiff now, I want my parents to consider her as a daughter."


    "No, let''s come to the Hua family. I''ll tell the third sister that her mother is right there."


    "OK, but I don''t think Hua Zhi will refuse."


    Jiang Liu is right. Hua Zhi will not refuse to do this. It depends on her and Hua Sheng''s long-term sisterhood.


    Hua Sheng calls Hua Zhi, and after the two communicate, it''s settled.


    So, on the weekend night, gingko was taken by Huasheng and Jiangliu to Huazhi''s mansion.


    She was kept in the dark and thought it was just a dinner.


    I didn''t know that many people were there until I went. In addition to the host Wang Junxian, there was Hualin''s family. Huafeng was also there. Huaqing didn''t come. After all, she was a little afraid of Huasheng. Fengxi and Qin Wanyu also came, and Gao he was there.


    So when Gao he saw gingko, he hurried forward, "apricot, are you still angry?"


    "Fuck off, don''t talk to me."


    As soon as ginkgo saw Gao He, he was so angry that he didn''t fight for one place. He immediately thought about the dinner that day.


    This kind of thing, gingko didn''t tell Hua Sheng. I know that she is pregnant. I''m afraid that she will worry and hurt herself when she knows it.


    Yu Ping also came. Hua Sheng sent a river driver to pick her up. Although she is alone and has a big stomach, it is obvious that Hua Sheng takes her seriously. Generally, Yu Ping will be called together for some important occasions.


    Hua Zhi pushes her mother out of the bedroom. Mrs. Hua looks at her eyes. She is awake.


    "Mom, you can announce it. It''s a big deal after all."


    Mrs. Hua nodded with a smile, then looked around and swept everyone''s faces one by one. Finally, she locked her eyes on Gingko beside Hua Sheng.

 Chapter 1747

    Ginkgo looking at the old lady looking at herself, still feel strange, what''s the matter?


    How can I always feel that today''s old lady is a little strange, and everyone around me is also a little strange.


    Gao he is obviously unaware. She and ginkgo are both parties, but everyone else knows about it except them.


    It was decided by Hua Sheng, assisted by Hua Zhi, and agreed by Hua Linhua Feng, so


    "I solemnly announce that I want to accept Ginkgo biloba as my dry daughter. Now I have five daughters. Ginkgo biloba is young, so it is the sixth one. Later it will be called Huaxing."


    After Mrs. Hua spoke, everyone applauded warmly.


    Ginkgo suddenly silly eyes, a blank brain.


    Gao he is also confused. He doesn''t even know what''s going on. He even applauds.


    Mrs. Hua then said with a smile, "the girl ginkgo, who has been with my family for many years, has taken care of my daughter so well. She is a benefactor of our family. Since she is a great benefactor, she needs to repay. So our family members discussed that we should officially accept Ginkgo biloba as our Chinese family. It''s not a nominal dry daughter. It''s true that she will enjoy all the welfare benefits of our Chinese family. The shares of the company will also be included. There will be a part of Ginkgo biloba in my future will. As a mother, I want to give you a gift of meeting. It''s also called a change of mouth gift. Ginkgo biloba. Come here and call me


    Mrs. Hua is wearing a short sleeved cheongsam of wine red velvet, with Zhuang Shuyi at the end.


    It''s obvious that Hua Zhi has dressed up her mother meticulously. For a long time, she has no such noble atmosphere.


    Mrs. Hua is in excellent condition these days. Maybe the doctor Hua Zhi asked for is useful. She not only takes medicine with acupuncture, but also does some hypnosis to repair brain and nerve damage.


    I don''t know which one works. She was awake for three days in a row.


    While she was awake, Hua Sheng and Hua Zhi said it, and Mrs. Hua agreed.


    She is old and doesn''t value these things. Although the Hua family is dominated by the eldest daughter and is the manager, they all know that the real person in power is Hua Sheng, and Hua Zhi is close behind. Once any important decision is made, it''s up to Hua Sheng to make a decision. Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng have a good relationship and will not disagree.


    As for other people, they have no right to speak. It''s really the style of Huasheng to say that they are domineering or authoritarian.


    "Let''s go, gingko. Let''s call mom. I''ll call her Hua later." Hua Sheng pushes gingko with a smile.


    This girl has become a sand sculpture. Like a stone statue, she is motionless. She always feels her feet are frozen and dare not move.


    Hua Zhi is also happy, "it''s still my five younger sister who is smart. We originally wanted to have a bunch of names, but we were not very satisfied with them. Later, five younger sister said that since ginkgo is called ginkgo, it''s called Xingzi. It''s homophonic Xinger. With our sisters, it''s two characters. The star is also excellent. The name is atmospheric."


    Feng Xi then said, "ah Sheng''s name has always been meaningful. This star does not represent the smallness of the stars, but represents the stars, the sea, Ginkgo biloba. Thank you very much, ah Sheng. In the future, you will be the sixth miss of the Hua family."


    Not only let Mrs. Hua recognize her as a daughter, but also give her shares. What kind of decision can people make? I envy a lot of people.


    Most importantly, Hua Zhi also invited photographers and media people to take videos and photos in the corner of the second floor.


    It''s just to let the news out and let people in Jiangcheng know about this decision. It''s just to slap the Gaojia people in the face.

 Chapter 1748

    "Ginkgo, come to me."


    With a smile on her face, Mrs. Hua waved ginkgo to go.


    "Hurry up, why are you still standing?" The wind also urges.


    Hua Zhi is more powerful, "well, you have no room to refuse. Today you are doing it, not doing it."


    "Or Hua Zhi elder sister enough strong, simply female rogue." Make complaints about the Tucao.


    Wang Junxian immediately bullied his wife, "who are these for? You white eyed wolf dare to black my wife. Are you looking for a fight?"


    "Oh, well, I know that you have become a crazy wife protector. Just like brother Jiangliu, I can''t hear your wife''s bad words." Gao he immediately softens.


    Ginkgo biloba side head, eyes with tears, will fall down soon.


    She looked at Hua Sheng stupidly. "Miss..."


    "I''ll call sister five later."


    "I..."


    "Don''t say anything. Go ahead."


    Hua Sheng holds Ginkgo biloba with both hands, which gives her a lot of strength. It is because the people behind her are strong that Ginkgo biloba has arrogant capital.


    She knew that without a young lady, she would have nothing of her own today.


    Including later falling in love with Gao He, if ordinary people, who dares to have a baby sitter fall in love with someone else''s expensive childe, how can they be so confident?


    But gingko is not only self-confident, but also willful. It can even abuse Gao He for a while.


    Sometimes it is strange for men. If you obey me, I am not interested in you.


    Therefore, Gao he is convinced of gingko. He doesn''t plan to break up even if it''s noisy.


    Because he felt that only when he was with Ginkgo biloba could life be fun, which was a magical feeling that money could not bring.


    So, gingko is excited to cry, to cry.


    The young lady of her family is so kind. She always thinks for her in silence.


    In fact, Hua Sheng originally intended to present this gift. When ginkgo got married, he announced that it was a gift of the Hua family.


    But at present, gingko is looked down upon by Gaojia people, how can she not be sad?


    She naturally wants to support Ginkgo biloba, but her identity can''t be discussed with Gao''s family. No matter what she says, she will lose points.


    Only in this way can we face each other fiercely. Of course, it is also to lay the foundation for the stable life of Ginkgo after marriage.


    With the encouragement of Huasheng, ginkgo finally raised its feet and walked with heavy steps.


    A little bit. Go to Mrs. Hua.


    Then, in front of everyone, he shouted, "Mom."


    After shouting, gingko knelt down and kowtowed three heads to Mrs. Hua. She could see that she was sincere. Each of the three heads had an echo.


    Dong Dong, Gao he is very sad.


    But this kowtow is also worth, Hua Feng also some acid to a sentence, "ginkgo this child''s life is very good, better than our second brother."


    She doesn''t have a big voice. Maybe Hua Sheng will hear her.


    But when Feng Xi heard it, he immediately replied, "people, the road is all his own, and all the blessings and misfortunes are his own. Your second hand is good at playing cards, and others are bad at playing gingko. They can play a spring."


    "Ha ha ha, you are really talented, Xi Xi."


    Qin Wanyu almost lost his mind. He thought that his ancestral clan, where are so many witticisms coming from? It''s so funny.


    "That is." Hua Feng smiled awkwardly, but he didn''t dare to say anything.


    What else can you say? Everyone here is from Huasheng. Whatever you say, you are superfluous and guilty.


    Mrs. Hua nodded, took a red bag from Hua Zhi''s hand, handed it to her, "here it is for you."

 Chapter 1749

    "Thank you mom."


    Ginkgo knows that this money can''t be refused, but can only take it and thank you with tears.


    "Go and see your sisters."


    Ginkgo got up and took a look at Huafeng, shouting, "elder sister."


    Hua Feng smiled and nodded, took out a red bag and handed it to him. "Good girl, welcome to join our Hua family."


    "Third sister."


    Because Hua Qing didn''t come, so Hua Zhi was the second one. Hua Zhi also delivered the prepared red bag and asked by the way, "we will be a family in the future. If there is any difficulty, please tell me that the third sister will support you."


    Gingko nodded excitedly, and then looked at Hua Lin, "fourth sister."


    Hua Lin smiled and nodded, then looked at her husband, "take out the red bag quickly."


    Hua Lin held Bai Kangning in her arms, so the red envelope was given by her husband Bai Hao. At last, she came to Hua Sheng and just wanted to call her miss. Suddenly, she thought that the title was wrong, and she could not call it. Then she held back for a long time and called, "sister ah Sheng."


    Finish saying this sentence to cry, finally can''t hold back, this wench, crying is the rarefied.


    And I can''t help hugging Hua Sheng. His snot rubs her skirt, but Hua Sheng doesn''t dislike it. He just slaps her on the back. "You girl, maybe you think it''s awkward to call her sister five. That''s called sister ah Sheng. Be nice. Later, you''ll have a better temper. Now you''re from a famous family. Don''t make people laugh."


    "Well, I will not give it to Xiao Don''t disgrace our Chinese family. "


    Ginkgo cried like a cat. Hua Sheng wiped her tears for a long time. After the ceremony, everyone gathered for dinner.


    Hua Feng didn''t come to rush to eat and said that he had something to do at home and left.


    Hua Lin felt a little bit and asked everyone, "elder sister looks strange. Do you have any opinions on this matter?"


    Hua Zhi said in a cold voice, "I dare not say that she is just a temporary acting president. My shares with five younger sisters can be changed at any time. Elder sister is old and has a heavy mind. Although she is not as vicious as Hua Qing, she is always selfish. No matter what, we will continue to eat."


    In fact, Hua Feng is really dissatisfied. She is not afraid to accept Ginkgo biloba as her daughter. After all, these giants like to do such things.


    The Hua family is not the first to do so, which is not a rare thing in the upper circles.


    However, it is the first one that can give shares, which is simply a natural one.


    Huajia group is now starting anew, and its market value is several billion yuan. Even if we give her a little share, it will be a huge sum of money.


    For a person who has no blood relationship with himself, is it really that good? Hua Feng can not understand, can not understand the practice of such a fool as Hua Sheng.


    Of course, it''s also because Huafeng really takes money too seriously, so he can''t understand.


    after she left Hua Zhi''s home, she went to make complaints about Hua Qing''s Tucao.


    And an hour later, the headlines in all major media were that the Hua family recognized the sixth woman as Hua Xing, not only for identity but also for shares.


    As soon as the news came out, it was just plain thunder.


    After all, it''s still at night, when everyone is off duty, almost all the hot searches have exploded.


    This is a rare thing. After all, Huajia is not in the entertainment circle. After Huazhi withdrew from the circle, Huasheng avoided the media, and there was almost no such a large amount of traffic.


    Even if Hua Qing came back a few days ago and brought her children, there are some media to report on her father and other things, but they don''t pay attention to them and don''t seem to be interested.


    But this time, why did it explode, because The Hua family gives shares. That''s tens of millions of money to an outsider.

 Chapter 1750

    There is a news below the most is more than 30000 comments, are hot netizens.


    Netizen 1: Wow, such a good thing?


    Netizen 2: will it be the illegitimate daughter of the Chinese family, just like the man


    Netizen 3: you''re stupid. You''re a bastard. All the Chinese masters have passed away. Is it interesting to be smart? Don''t make fun of the dead.


    Netizen 4: I heard that this girl is the little nanny beside Mrs. Jiang.


    Netizen 5: isn''t it? Can a baby sitter come into China''s house and be a lady of gold? That''s not a normal baby sitter.


    Netizen 6: could it be Is there anything fishy?


    Netizen 1: you really have a dark mind. If you don''t understand, don''t talk nonsense. It''s all jealousy.


    Netizen nameless: you really worry about eating radish first. It''s not good to watch the news. You can only read one topic and make random guesses. Open your eyes and see clearly. This girl has been a servant girl of the fifth miss of the Hua family for many years. Because she has been in the Hua family for many years, she has a good relationship with the members of the Hua family. So it''s not surprising that we can get rid of our daughter, but it''s rare that we can give shares. It''s also said that the Hua family can do this, which is really impressive.


    Netizen 3: who is in charge of Huajia now? Is that the old lady?


    Netizen 6: that''s not right. I know that the old lady has lived in a lunatic asylum for a while. Her brain is not very good since the old man died.


    Netizen 4: it seems that Hua Feng is the eldest, but in fact, the person in power is Miss Wu. Of course, Hua Zhi also has a very heavy weight, which can be ignored by others.


    Netizen nameless: it''s not surprising that Huasheng is the wife of Jiangliu. She can own the shares of two companies at the same time. Isn''t it normal for her to be in power? Of course, it''s the same reason that Hua Zhi marries the Wang family. With the equity of the Wang family and the Hua family, it''s natural to be bullish. And Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng have a good relationship. It''s said that this time it should be proposed by Hua Sheng and respected by Hua Zhi. "


    Netizen passerby: Oh, I envy you so much. I want to be a nanny.


    Netizen: Yeah, why can''t we turn around? It''s like a salted fish turning over. Isn''t the life of the baby sitter so good?


    Netizen: it''s not because people have paid for what they do. Now there are several nannies who have been working in one family for more than ten years. They must have done well too. Only when they are seen by the host''s family, can they get today''s reward. You know jealousy. How can you not watch others'' efforts?


    The Internet has been boiling all night because of this matter, and the heat has continued.


    Gao''s mother only feels pain in her face, but she can''t say anything. After all, Hua Sheng didn''t open his mouth. If you talk about it again, it seems that Gao''s family is so small.


    Hua Sheng carries gingko''s identity. This matter, whether ancient or modern, is a major event.


    She''s a young woman, so she''s in charge.


    Yu Ping is excited. She thinks, "ah Sheng, it''s really a very good person. She can take good care of everyone around her.".


    All the way to 11 o''clock in the evening, ginkgo went directly to Gaohe for the night.


    When the river came back with Huasheng in its arms, Molly had fallen asleep, and they did not disturb her.


    "Please let me down. I''m heavier now."


    "No matter how heavy it is, I can hold it."


    Hua Sheng smiled, not talking.


    But the river asked jokingly, "do you think there will be a long line in front of our house tomorrow?"


    "Why?" Hua Sheng is stunned.


    "Come and apply to be your baby sitter."

 Chapter 1751

    Hua Sheng is amused by the river, but it''s just a stem and a joke.


    Unexpectedly, the joke turned out to be true.


    In the words of Fengxi, the mouth of the river is open, ha ha.


    So the next morning, when little Molly got up early and was going to the front garden to water the flowers, she heard the bustling outside.


    When I saw it at the door, I suddenly lost my eyes.


    There is a long line at the gate of the community, all of them are girls. The youngest is nine years old, the oldest is sixty-five years old, and they still carry their own luggage.


    Almost all the security guards went out, but they refused to leave no matter how persuasive they were.


    After inquiring, Molly started to run away.


    Gasping for breath, Huasheng and Jiangliu got up.


    Hua Sheng is making fish porridge for Xiao Hei, while Jiang Liu irons a Navy tie.


    "Nei, elder sister a Sheng, male master, things are not good. The door..."


    Molly may be running too fast, hanging at one breath, almost not carrying his breath.


    "Speak slowly, don''t worry."


    Hua Sheng stands up in a warm white dress, bohemian style, with a few hand embroidery on it, which is very delicate.


    "Sister a Sheng, the gate of the community is full of people. There is a long line. Those people say I''m here to apply for a nanny. Does our family want to hire a nanny? Why didn''t I listen to sister ginkgo? In fact, I didn''t need to find it. I came here busy alone, because there was nothing to live. Besides, you and the man often help me clean and tidy up together. There''s no need to waste money, is there? "


    The little girl is really selfish. She is afraid that her position will not be guaranteed when she comes to the new nanny, but this is really a worry, because Hua Sheng didn''t even think of recruiting a nanny.


    After listening to the river, he was also slightly surprised. "Ouch, I''ve got it."


    "Your mouth is really open. It''s powerful." Huasheng is helpless.


    "Sister a Sheng, what can I do now? I think all the security guards are out of control. It''s too scary. Will they lose control in this way?"


    She said that Hua Sheng was really a little scared. In case of more people, it would be bad if there were any stampedes.


    So Hua Sheng picked up his shawl and left.


    "Honey, I''ll go out and explain."


    "Well, be careful. Don''t leave the community."


    "Yes."


    "Molly, you follow your sister."


    River flow is not at ease, let Molly and in Hua Sheng behind, two people went to the community gate together.


    Just got to the door. I haven''t opened my mouth yet.


    The crowd has exploded.


    Someone shouted, "Mrs. Jiang, God, that''s Mrs. Jiang. Look at it.".


    At this time, those people don''t even line up. They come up directly. Fortunately, there is a fence. Otherwise, they will be directly knocked down by Hua Sheng.


    "Mrs. Jiang, I''m here to apply. I can do anything. You can choose me."


    "Mrs. Jiang, isn''t your little nanny going to marry? Please let me take care of you at your house. I''m very good."


    "Mrs. Jiang, I have a good character and can do anything. I''m very good at cooking."


    "Mrs. Jiang, my daughter is only nine years old, but she can do anything. I hope you can promote her. Of course, if you don''t like her age, our mother and daughter can go to your house together to be your nanny and take good care of you."


    Hua Sheng:


    Molly: my mother, what''s wrong with these people? Is it crazy?


    Hua Sheng: they should have read the news later. They are greedy indeed.


    Hua Sheng''s words are not ironic, but they do feel that these people are here for the sake of prosperity.


    When ginkgo came, she was still young. The Hua family didn''t make any commitment, and Hua Sheng didn''t give her any commitment, but she still took care of her master for more than ten years.

 Chapter 1752

    Those people are still desperately shouting, the scene is really going out of control.


    Hua Sheng looked at all the people, looked around, and said only one sentence, "be quiet, everyone listen to me."


    Miraculously, there is no need to shout or roar in such a light and floating sentence. Just as soon as you open your mouth, you can frighten the whole audience.


    Even the little Molly behind her was shocked.


    Hua Sheng said that the whole venue was quiet, and the security guard unconsciously listened to the beautiful woman''s speech.


    "Everyone, thank you for coming here today. I know that you read the news, and you also believe in me and affirm my character. I will not hesitate to complain about coming to my home to be a nanny. But actually, there is no shortage of people in my home. The girl of ginkgo is really going to get married. But a few days ago, I found a little sister who is very suitable for my character. I intend to leave her and take care of me all the time, so that you can go for nothing. "


    With that, Hua Sheng turns his head and takes Molly''s hand.


    Everyone looked at the 17-8 girl behind Hua Sheng, and was immediately jealous.


    But people have already been found. What else can I do? I can only blame myself for being a little late and not having that life.


    But those people look dejected. Hua Sheng says to the people on the other side of the security team, "which is the security captain?"


    "This is Mrs. Jiang."


    A middle-aged man wearing a security suit came to Huasheng. The owners here are all top tycoons. They must know the owners of every house.


    "Later, you can check the people in line here. It''s a long way from downtown to here. I''ll reimburse them for the taxi fare and breakfast money. You can do that. At this moment, the candidates in line here, 500 yuan red packets for each person, is my intention. Don''t let everyone go for nothing."


    As soon as Hua Sheng said that, let alone the captain of the security team, those in line were all stupid.


    This


    It''s like pie in the sky.


    "Mrs. Jiang, there are many people in line here. It''s roughly estimated that there are more than 100." The captain of the security team loves money.


    Hua Sheng smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. Go ahead and let your people make arrangements. You can follow me home to get cash. In addition, each member of your security team is 1000 yuan, which is the reward for maintaining the public security on the scene today. Thank you for your due diligence."


    The security team leader was really touched. A thousand yuan is wrong, but it is the greatest affirmation and respect for their work.


    "Sister a Sheng, it''s too How much is it? "


    When Molly thought of more than one hundred people, they were strangers. Each of them could take 500 for nothing. Together, it would be a large number. She felt that her heart was dripping with blood.


    In the end, it''s the rich. It''s the atmosphere.


    Those people are also very happy to hear that they have money to take. They praise Mrs. Jiang''s kindness and righteousness.


    Many people also directly sent out the circle of friends, so this storm was once again on the news, and Mrs. Jiang also attracted much attention together.


    But there are also some river brain powder will be very unhappy in the news tear.


    Female 1: hum, what''s the big deal? Poor and generous.


    Female fan 2: Yes, this media really licks the dog. What does Hua Sheng boast about? In fact, she can''t even have a child.


    Female 3: Yes, it''s the old hen who can''t lay eggs. When can the river endure?


    Female fan 4: it''s said that the second old man of the Jiang family has been very dissatisfied with her. Sooner or later, her status will not be guaranteed. At this time, the money is just to win the hearts of the people.


    These words have always had, but the wind Xi temper big, looked after directly opened a trumpet to scold, scolded for a full morning.


    On the other side, someone is not so comfortable.


    In the dark forest, Hua Qing kneels on the ground and doesn''t wait to open her mouth. She is slapped directly on her face. Her eyes are full of Venus.

 Chapter 1753

    A vampire''s face is as white as a ghost, but around his eyes, there are blue tendons. It''s a horrible face.


    Wearing a black cape, I slapped Hua Qing on my expressionless face.


    "Waste, this is not a good thing to do. Lord dekas can''t wait."


    "I''m not good. I''ll try my best."


    Hua Qinggang finished, the dead hands directly stuck in her throat.


    "That''s what you said before. Our adults have limited patience Tell you, this is the last chance. Princess Leia will come to Jiangcheng on the full moon of Scorpio. Then If we can''t wait for the best plasma for the meeting ceremony, Mr. decas and us We will take Jiangcheng as a sacrifice to Princess Leia. "


    "Yes Yes. "


    Shuddering, shuddering and saying this, Hua Qing was horrified.


    I don''t know how long it took for the shadows to disappear in the forest. It was daylight, but the forest was so dark that a beam of light couldn''t shine in.


    It''s so cold that Hua Qing stumbles out.


    Sometimes I really regret that I didn''t die with those people in Wunan?


    Why didn''t she die in such a bad environment and state?


    When I met dekas, I thought I had a savior. I didn''t know


    These demons are even more terrible than Wunan. She is now in a dilemma.


    On the one hand, she has hurt her family for many times. On the other hand, she is a vampire who will kill her son at any time. In the end Where to go?


    Hua Qing only thinks her life is inferior to that of a dog.


    Especially yesterday, Hua Feng came to her home and told her about the ginkgo period.


    Hua Feng thought that her temper would explode directly after listening, and she would make a scene.


    I didn''t know that Hua Qing was very calm and only made a few sarcastic remarks.


    Hua Feng repeatedly excited general, see her indifferent, finally also can only go.


    In fact, Hua Qing is very envious of ginkgo.


    Someone else is a slave, and now she''s in the position of master. What about her? Clearly a master, but now a slave are not as good.


    There are thousands of lights in Jiangcheng, but those people, which one, are better than her, she knows.


    I don''t know how long it took for her to enter the house in a trance.


    As soon as she entered the door, she smelled the smell of rice. She was surprised. Before she could open her mouth, she saw this life happily holding her hand and saying, "Mom, you are just back. We can eat?"


    "Who cooked?" Hua Qing is stunned.


    "It''s uncle Liu."


    The child is very happy to say, then, in the kitchen, Liu Yuzhou came out with an apron, still carrying vegetables.


    Hua Qing''s face sank. "Why are you here again?"


    The original plan was to entrust the child to his father, but he had no choice. He was really not ambitious.


    When the child was hospitalized, he came once, but the money was not given, so he was scared away when he saw him.


    Later, he didn''t answer the phone or work in the bar. Obviously, the man didn''t want to be a father at all.


    After all, taking a child with you is a serious obstacle to getting married later.


    On the contrary, Liu Yuzhou is excellent for his children. On this point, Hua Qing is very entangled.


    How to say, the better Liu Yuzhou is, the more guilty she will feel.


    Liu Yuzhou looked at Hua Qing and said in a low voice, "I promised this life that I would cook for him if I had a chance. I had a good day off work today. I just passed the supermarket and bought ribs and pig''s hooves. If you hate me very much, I''ll leave when I finish my meal, and I won''t disturb you."


    "Mom, I like uncle Liu. Please let him sit down for dinner." The child is kind in the end, holding the mother''s hand and pleading bitterly.

 Chapter 1754

    Hua Qing is not a stone. It''s soft to see that.


    "Then you can go after dinner."


    Liu Yuzhou''s face brightened. "Thank you. I''ll make the soup first. This is the last dish. I''ll have dinner in 15 minutes."


    With that, the guy got into the kitchen again.


    Little this life took his mother to the bedroom and pointed to a super big box on the desk.


    "Look, mom."


    "He bought it?" Hua Qing looks at the huge transformer.


    "Well, uncle Liu is very kind. He brings me gifts every time he comes. I didn''t expect that it was the one I wanted the most."


    "Just like it."


    Seeing the child so happy, Hua Qing also can''t bear to pour cold water.


    She reached out and touched the child''s head with a complex look.


    "Eh? Mom, how did you break the corner of your mouth? Your face is a little swollen... "


    "Ah It''s OK. I fell down when I came back. "


    It''s really painful to be slapped. Fortunately, the ice compress is not so obvious all the way. Otherwise, it''s really hard to explain to the child.


    After a while, Liu Yuzhou brought up the meal and three people gathered around.


    This is a warm dinner. There is no omen. For people like Hua Qing, love and care are poison.


    She can''t bear it, because in her cognition, everyone is selfish and bad. How can anyone be so good?


    So it''s really hard for her heart to bear once you treat her well without any reward.


    It''s like a poor man who eats wild vegetables to satisfy hunger all the year round. Suddenly one day you give her a seafood dinner. She may not adapt and be poisoned.


    Hua Qing looks at a table of dishes, but feels that it''s very unpleasant.


    "Mom, I always want to eat spareribs and pig''s hooves. There are some in school, but they are very expensive. I don''t want you to feed me so hard. I just eat vegetables. I know it''s not easy for my mother''s money to come, but uncle Liu is very good. He bought it for us. So, mom, you don''t always cold face uncle Liu, OK? "


    "This life..."


    "Mom, just listen to me once, and you will regard uncle Liu as my best friend, OK?"


    In the end, the child said that Liu Yuzhou was his best friend.


    This sentence is really warm to Liu Yuzhou. He also feels that he doesn''t love the child in vain.


    Hua Qing almost shed tears, and finally just nodded vaguely, "eat."


    Liu Yuzhou makes four dishes and one soup.


    Although there are not many dishes, they are all hard dishes.


    In addition to braised pork ribs and pig''s feet with soy sauce, there is a steamed turbot and braised prawns.


    "In this life, turbot is very nutritious. If you eat more, you will be smart."


    "Really, ha ha, then I eat a fish, next time is not the test 100 points?"


    The child is really happy. I can see that there are many more words than usual.


    Liu Yuzhou nodded, "that''s right. You can get 100 points if you eat more and have rich nutrition."


    In this way, the three finish their meals and the children go to do their homework.


    Hua Qing was tired and didn''t want to move. Liu Yuzhou went to the kitchen to clean up the mess.


    Later, he also came to Huaqing''s house for a big cleaning. When he did the cleaning, he found that the mop was broken and went downstairs to buy a new mop.


    I also bought a lot of fresh fruit for xiaojisheng.


    Finally, he put on his coat and knocked on Huaqing''s door.


    "In."


    Hua Qing is still a cold face, wearing clothes lying on the bed looks particularly decadent.

 Chapter 1755

    Liu Yuzhou pushed the door and said, "Qingqing, I''ve packed everything and cleaned up the sanitation. It''s just that your mop is getting old. I bought a new one. It''s on the balcony. In addition, I bought many fresh fruits and vegetables. They are all in the refrigerator. Don''t forget to eat them. Oh, by the way, I think mathematics is a little backward in this life. I plan to contact a teacher to make up for it. I can''t lose at the starting line. The child is still very smart. "


    Liu Yuzhou finished a pile, found Hua Qing has been staring at him, but said nothing.


    "Well Why are you looking at me like this? "


    Liu Yuzhou is a little hairy. To be honest, in those years, she was bullied and scared by Hua Qing. Now when I look at her, I feel hairy.


    "You come."


    Hua Qing''s expressionless hook.


    Liu Yuzhou came slowly with a worried face, very restrained.


    "Come here, come to me."


    Hua Qing lay still, still let him go on.


    The man was obedient too. He moved again and went on until he reached the edge of the bed.


    "Bend over and get close to me."


    "Qingqing..."


    "Hurry up."


    Hua Qing is impatient. She orders.


    Liu Yuzhou can only stand on his head, listen to Hua Qing''s instructions, bend down and get close to her face.


    To be honest, Liu Yuzhou, who hasn''t had a woman for a long time, is actually a very pure man.


    When he married Hua Qing, he was a virgin, and then there was only one woman.


    I''m really not interested in the colorful outside.


    Now I haven''t had a close life for several years. Suddenly I am so close to Huaqing. I am really nervous.


    Hua Qing looks at his face and grabs his collar.


    Then with such a tug, they kissed directly.


    Liu Yuzhou''s eyes widened. At that moment, he was numb and didn''t know how to react.


    Hua Qing can only take the initiative when he looks at the dead wood, so after Hua Qing''s lips move, Liu Yuzhou realizes what she means.


    And then start responding warmly, and then Just let it happen.


    It''s embarrassing that the child is still working in another room because the room is not soundproof.


    They can only carry on quietly and curtly.


    Of course, Liu Yuzhou had no women for a long time, so he surrendered in a few minutes.


    Afterwards, he was very guilty. "Qingqing, I''m sorry, I I may be old. "


    Hua Qing didn''t respond much, which she expected.


    She lit a cigarette, a little melancholy.


    "Liu Yuzhou, do you want to compensate me for sleeping?"


    Liu Yuzhou was stunned, and then said, "yes, Qingqing, what do you want? As long as I have it, I will give it to you. Now I have a house and a car. It''s really not much if I deposit it, but I can keep my salary card for you, OK?"


    "Who wants your money?"


    Hua Qing is very upset. Over the years, this man is still like a wooden fish. He doesn''t know how to change at all. His thinking is also stubborn.


    "Then you..."


    "Do you like this life?"


    "I like it."


    "Well, let him be your son, and live in your house later."


    "Ah?"


    "Ah what? To repent? "


    "No, no, I think it''s very sudden, Qingqing What about you? "


    "I won''t go, only I have a son, but I can talk to you That one. " Hua Qing means obviously that I can meet your needs for women, but you have to raise a son for me.


    "Qingqing, in fact, you don''t have to, I can also raise this life."


    "It''s not as simple as you think. Listen to me, Liu Yuzhou. If I I hope you can look at my face and treat my children well when I''m gone. "


    After Hua Qing''s words, Liu Yuzhou had a bad feeling.

 Chapter 1756

    "Don''t ask anything, do what I say."


    Liu Yuzhou is very scared. He wants to ask Hua Qing a lot of questions, but Hua Qing''s words block all he has to say.


    Liu Yuzhou also dare not ask again, can only silently write down Hua Qing''s account.


    He couldn''t stay here for the night either, so he finally left.


    Hua Qing''s heart is actually very complicated. Did you say she used Liu Yuzhou? Yes, she used it directly.


    But if you say that there is no emotion, it is not.


    After all, it''s a young couple. Hua Qing was only in her twenties when she married Liu Yuzhou.


    At that time, although Hua Qing had a strong mind, he was not so vicious as later.


    So at that time, although the couple didn''t have the same love as others, they also lived a long time as plain as water.


    People''s hearts are full of flesh. It''s impossible for her to have no feelings for this man.


    It''s true that he didn''t have a chance to be a loser before. Even if he was green, he didn''t dare to do anything about it.


    But now it seems that, in the end, the man who can help her and let her entrust her with children is still the man she once looked down upon.


    So, life is full of satire. I don''t know when I will be slapped by reality.


    Fortunately, Liu Yuzhou is a kind-hearted person. He will not fall into the trap and make fun of her at this time.


    This can make Hua Qing''s painful heart, and the last trace of comfort.


    The whereabouts of the moon is unknown, but the underworld Dharma protector dare not act rashly.


    The last time I came to four, but I didn''t take away a mortal thing. In fact, it has been spread out again and again.


    It''s a shame to be in three realms and six realms, so it''s very important to do it for the second time.


    Most importantly, the world of demons is not headless.


    Before, the boss was not here, so these guys have their own ideas.


    Now, the third highness of the demon world has returned, and the situation is really different.


    Even if they are the people who cut the moon, but now the second highness is not there, the third highness is also very important in the devil kingdom.


    It''s hard to say. If the moon never comes back, then this is the future Lord of the demon world.


    Because the old lord had only three sons, all of whom were born.


    Your Highness has returned to seclusion. He lives a life of idle clouds and wild cranes and doesn''t ask about the world.


    The burden of the demon world can only be picked by the beacon shadow.


    But it''s amazing that people can''t guess the idea of Fengying.


    Should we go to find the whereabouts of the moon chopping as soon as possible and ask Hua Sheng?


    but the Feng Ying shadow has not been moving. The nine laws of the nine urgent laws are round and round, but no one dare make complaints about it.


    Three lizards, always feel very angry.


    On this day, I came to discuss with jiutouniao again.


    After all, in these Dharma protectors, nine birds and four legged beasts are the three heavenly demons.


    "Brother Jiu, do you have a word?"


    "What do I say?"


    Nine headed birds carry their hands on their backs, but they can''t see their anger.


    The old face of the three lizards sank. "Of course, it''s the business of the three princes. How long have they been back, but they haven''t moved yet..."


    "Your Highness, didn''t he suppress those volcanic rocks? What are you afraid of?"


    "That''s not the case. Who cares about those things? I want to say, what should our highness do? After all, they are brothers. Did the third highness deliberately not save the second Highness for the position of the Lord? "


    Three lizards said, nine birds up is a slap, hit very loud.


    "Don''t you mind if you say that?"

 Chapter 1757

    "Brother Jiu, why are you hitting me?"


    Three lizards were stunned by the slap of nine birds.


    Isn''t what I said wrong? Brother Jiu shouldn''t be. Brother Jiu is loyal to his highness, isn''t he betraying his highness at present?


    "Why do you think I hit you?" Nine headed birds stare at the eyes, wish to go up and slap again.


    The three lizards are also stubborn. It''s a little unconvinced to tilt their heads and stem their necks.


    "I don''t know, brother. I only know that all nine of us look forward to our nine brothers. I know that brother Jiuge is loyal to our second highness, and I have always been thinking about your highness. Now, although the magma of the devil kingdom is sealed by the third highness, how can we ignore your highness? Or Nine elder brothers are also greedy for life and fear of death. What private agreement has been reached with the three halls? "


    With that said, the nine headed bird really killed its heart.


    He was so angry that he pointed to three lizards and said, "you are so stupid, you have nothing to recommend but your great strength. How did your highness bring you back? I really want to be angry. I have no brain at all. "


    "Why do you scold me? Am I wrong?"


    "What you said is just bullshit. You are so stupid that you can think of things. You think I can''t think of them. You think your third highness can''t think of them?"


    "Why the nine brothers..."


    "Shut up. I''m too lazy to talk to you You''re the head. When the gods and Demons fight, you''ll be chopped into meat and mud in less than three minutes. "


    "Nine..."


    "Get out of here. I don''t want to hear your nonsense here."


    Nine birds are too lazy to explain, directly to three lizards out.


    It is not the opponent in the end also dare not say more, can only disheartened come out.


    When I came out, I happened to see the red spider lady walking in. It seems that she was looking for the nine headed bird.


    "Don''t go in. Brother Jiuge won''t go to save his highness. It''s no use going. I''ve just been scolded. I think brother Jiu is afraid of his highness San. "


    The Starscream woman smiled and said, "you have a big brain hole, but you are a fool. I can''t understand such a thing. It''s the second highness. "


    "What do you mean? Why do you scold me?"


    "Well, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. If you have the ability, you can save people. Don''t come here again. Show us intelligence."


    Red spider female is also a little reckless, too impulsive to do things.


    Three giant lizards snorted coldly and disappeared at the door.


    Starscream woman flashed into the hall. "Brother Jiu, don''t be angry with those two fools. It''s not worth it."


    "Well, I''ll wait until your highness comes back."


    "Do you think your highness is coming back?"


    "Well, whether the three halls go down or not, your highness will come back. That''s the truth. Do you know why I used to be arrogant in three realms and six ways, and even the emperor of heaven and his son didn''t pay attention to me


    "Didn''t he come here after he lost the contest with his highness?" Red spider a smile.


    The nine headed bird shook his head. "If it''s only because of fighting, there are many people who are more powerful than me. Why do I just come with your highness? I''m also a demon. White dye is also above me. Ming Yan is more powerful than me. But I''m willing to submit to your highness. "


    "What is that?" As soon as she heard that, she was very interested.


    The nine headed bird raised his head and sighed, "that''s because..."

 Chapter 1758

    "That''s because, your highness, you have that kind of domineering and King posture that can destroy heaven and earth."


    "Then I get it."


    Red spider a light smile, she can understand the nine headed bird this kind of psychology, originally she followed to cut the moon is also for this.


    The face of the moon, the world.


    Even Hua Sheng doesn''t have his enchanting feeling. The killing power of cutting the moon makes the three realms and six gods tremble.


    This is a murderer who doesn''t blink. He is despised.


    It should be the devil in the devil. Only with his existence can we contain those false gods in the heaven, those hypocrites.


    In the words of cutting the moon, as long as I want to, I can start a war at any time. It''s also my blink to destroy the sky and the earth.


    In the words of cutting the moon, as long as I want to, all the people in the world are dying and wailing.


    In the words of cutting the moon, as long as I want to, I can keep the three realms and six realms peaceful and prosperous for thousands of years.


    In the words of cutting the moon, as long as I want, the bad guys always let us sit. After all, the good guys are robbed by them.


    Yes, they are good people. Who will be bad?


    All things in the world support and cherish each other, love and kill each other. When there is Yin, there is Yang. When there is day, there is land. When there is life, there is death.


    There must be opposites, which is the way for all things to live forever.


    Therefore, the gods in the heaven say that they are the gods respected by all the people and can save the lives.


    That''s good. He will take the place of the devil Kingdom and destroy the people.


    Those demon clan guys also say that they are devoted to the Buddha and the good, so good, the wicked will do it.


    Those guys in the underworld say that they put down the butcher''s knife and became Buddhas. Well, you are all good people. Let''s devil Kingdom do this bad guy.


    In order to balance the long-term survival of the ecosystem between the heaven and the earth


    Do you think he''s crazy? Of course not. It''s just the style of moon cutting luggage.


    You said he did it for the sake of righteousness, is it a good man? No, the people he killed were too numerous to count.


    Do you think he is particularly bad? It seems that he is not. If he doesn''t become a bad person or an enemy of everything, can this world survive?


    So you can''t tell who he is.


    It is this kind of evil character that makes the nine headed birds follow them to the death.


    "Brother Jiuge, I think the guy with three lizards is impulsive. Will he go to the world..."


    "Let him alone, just suffer. It''s called "no coffin, no tears."


    "Yes He seems to have a problem with you. "


    "He doesn''t have a problem with me. He has a problem with his third highness."


    "Here..." Starscream dare not comment on his highness.


    After all, these years, no one can understand him in the demon world.


    Even when his highness is here, he seldom communicates with him, so it is taboo to speculate about his master.


    The entrance of the demon world


    a black cloud slowly disappeared, and soon after.


    On the temple of the devil Kingdom, Feng Ying sat on it and read a book. When he saw something interesting, he could still laugh.


    However, the temple is quiet. A group of maids and guards dare not speak out, for fear that the Lord and his son will not like it.


    "Three Highnesses, newspaper."


    "Say."


    "Just now, the three lizards that guy out of the demon world entrance."


    "Oh? Where have you been? " Feng Ying put down the book and thought it meant something, so he sat up straight.


    "He went On earth. "


    "Oh, no coffin, no tears."


    When three lizards go to the world, they have only one purpose. Find Hua Sheng and ask about the whereabouts of the moon.


    "Do you want to stop it? After all, you have given an order. People in the demon world are not allowed to leave the border at will."


    "No, let him suffer."


    Later, Feng Ying lies down and continues to read. Nothing happens to the Buddha.


    We all think that these three princes are really good tempered. Some people are so disobedient. He is not angry. He can read books. He is also calm.

 Chapter 1759

    The story of three lizards sneaking out of the border soon spread.


    The other eight of the nine Dharma protectors gathered at the bottom of a cliff in the demon world, and eight stood at eight positions.


    Moreover, they all used the technique of concealment. If they didn''t look carefully, they thought it was a stone, and they couldn''t see the original shape at all.


    Four legged beast: "nine brothers, three lizards go out, is that what you mean?"


    Hydra: I''m not that stupid.


    Urging mother-in-law: ha ha, sooner or later, this fool will die in his own hands.


    Starscream: if it doesn''t die, it won''t die. I feel that it''s hard if it doesn''t.


    Death skull: why don''t you stop it? This move is equivalent to slapping the third highness in the face. I don''t know how to deal with it when I come back?


    Twelve claw Golden Eagle: you worry too much. It''s important now that it can come back alive.


    Ghoul: why do you say that?


    Golden Eagle: don''t you know where it went?


    Ten thousand armour Hedgehog: is the human world, the human world should not have the danger very much, after all is not the South Tianmen.


    Starscream: you''re wrong, Lao Wan. Now the world is more dangerous than heaven.


    Hedgehog: Oh?


    Starscream: I''m afraid you don''t know how fierce the fire of master HongJue is. Can you burn it to ashes?


    Corpse Ghost: not necessarily. As far as I know, after the reincarnation of HongJue woman, she has the breath of mortals. Not only that, but also the seven emotions and six desires of mortals. She is a soft hearted woman. Seeing her past work, even strangers can''t kill easily, so she can''t kill the lizard completely.


    Mother in law: ha ha, that is because those strangers are not evil. If we, are you looking? Not long ago, I had a hand with the hostess HongJue in the underworld. She never showed mercy to me. If I had not prepared for that day, it would have been worse than now.


    Four legged beast: it''s reasonable that the heroine of HongJue is now her original body. She seems to have no memory of the past. Even her highness doesn''t know her. She can go through the heart with an arrow. Let alone not go down to us. She has only the mortal husband in her eyes now. And I hate my highness. If the monitor lizard really goes, it''s a dead end So shall we go and save it? "


    Jiutouniao: Fourth, if you want to save, go on your own, don''t incite everyone.


    Four legged beast: brother Jiu, what do you mean?


    Jiutouniao: I focus on the overall situation. As you know, the third Highness has already issued the magic order and cannot leave the border. The three lizards have already escaped in violation of regulations. If we continue to run, this is a group violation. Do you think the third highness is a soft persimmon? "


    A word from the nine headed bird silenced all the people.


    They don''t know much about Fengying, but


    You can be a brother like your second highness. You can only say that you should not underestimate your strength.


    After all, it''s the blood of the old devil. How could it be a soft persimmon?


    Nine birds are right. If three lizards go out alone, it''s OK.


    If you are going out for a few times, isn''t this the face of your highness San? Will others still be able to sit back and ignore you then?


    If it''s not good, it''s a rollover. Who will think about saving the second highness in the future?


    Starscream: guys, wait a minute. I have another important message that I didn''t tell you. Do you know that master HongJue, Hua Sheng, is pregnant?


    Everyone:


    Yes, Hua Sheng is pregnant, and Starscream has been circulating for several times. But the news is true. This is

 Chapter 1760

    When did it happen?


    Starscream: more than a month. It''s not long.


    Quadruped: sister, is the news accurate?


    the red spider nodded: the eyelid of the emperor of heaven, do you think it is accurate?


    Twelve claw Golden Eagle: I know that the emperor is afraid of the red Lord, but I didn''t expect that he also planted the line beside the red Lord.


    Starscream: the old fox is very smart. It''s almost hard to find out. Fortunately The eyelid of the heaven emperor is a kind of love. It has been a good time for a flower demon in the demon world. For a while, I had a little mercy on that little demon, even if it was to repay me, gave the news.


    Urging mother-in-law: if the red master is pregnant, can he still use spiritual power?


    Everyone is silent again


    No one is sure. Hongzhuzi, who is a special person like Huasheng, will react once pregnant, because it is unknown.


    Ghoul: maybe all of a sudden.


    Skull: maybe more brutal than before.


    Four legged beast: no matter what, it''s not wise for a lizard to go to the red master for trouble at this time. The red master has a good relationship with Bai ran and Ming Yan. They must know about pregnancy. Even if the red master has no spiritual power, they won''t wait to die. By the time A lizard is a dead end.


    Starscream: that''s what it''s supposed to be.


    Quadruped: all brothers, why? After all, it''s all his highness.


    Jiutouniao: I advised him, but he was stubborn. He even thought that I was with his third highness, so he didn''t want to save his highness. I don''t think it''s necessary to discuss this matter. It''s impossible to save three giant lizards. I''m afraid I''ll also warn you. If any of you want to go, I won''t stop you. But if the third highness is to blame, don''t blame me for not helping each other. Besides, if the lizard is not bitter, I''m afraid it will be reckless in the future. You can do it as you see.


    Four legged beast: nine brothers


    Jiutouniao: let''s go. I''m tired too. Go back here and there.


    Jiutouniao doesn''t want to discuss with others. The red master is pregnant, which is already very confusing.


    At this time, it''s not wise to go to the red master for trouble.


    The four legged beast looked at the red spider: did you tell the lizard about the pregnancy of the red master?


    Starscream opened his hand. "I haven''t come to say it in a hurry, so he rushed out.


    The sad look on the face of the four legged beast, that fellow, is really too impulsive.


    At this moment, there are people in jiuchongtian who are as worried as them.


    When he received the news, he was really fidgety and upset all day.


    Even the little beauty sent by the Dragon King of the South China Sea is not in the mood to have a look.


    In the end, I am old and have no intention of being a beauty. I just want to know how to protect my position as the emperor of heaven.


    "Emperor, when do you worry?" The intimate minion around me is holding the tea cup.


    It''s the tea made by the holy water of yaochi. Its name is tranquil. Only he and Tian''an can enjoy it. After all, it''s too small.


    The emperor took the cup, pecked twice, and put it on the table.


    "That woman is pregnant."


    "Ah? Even... "


    "In fact, it''s no accident. After all, beibingyu will be delivered to you soon..."


    "In a word, it''s from his Highness the eighth prince." The man reminded me.


    The emperor sighed slightly, "TIANYAO has always been thoughtful in his work. I don''t blame her, but the trouble is She has been pregnant for about a month, but she doesn''t see any reaction and doesn''t know about this baby Is it the mediocrity of mortals or Will you have a child of nine days blood? "


    It turns out that emperor Tian is worried that Huasheng''s children will inherit the lineage of the Jiutian people, which is a great threat to him.

 Chapter 1761

    Some people in the demon world and the heaven world are beginning to worry. It''s just the kid in Hua Sheng''s stomach who doesn''t know what talent he will bring.


    The three lizards were unlucky. They came to the world and went straight to the spring breeze.


    It''s to find master HongJue and ask his highness about his whereabouts.


    However, it''s no wonder that the three lizards are reckless. He only knows that the master of HongJue is the man in the heart of the second highness.


    But I don''t know what kind of character and strength master HongJue used to be, so this move is really reckless.


    Don''t say that it violates the rules of the devil kingdom. After all, the third Highness has made it impossible to enter the entrance of the devil kingdom.


    It did so, and other Dharma protectors did not agree with it, so no one followed it.


    In fact, just three kilometers away from the spring breeze, it fell into the boundary.


    There is a strong border around the spring breeze of ten li, which is true, layer upon layer, extremely meticulous.


    Even if the flies come, it''s not easy to fly in.


    Hua Sheng''s own, the wind come from the city.


    There''s bairan''s demon enchantment, and there''s the spirit of the dead in the underworld.


    So before the three lizards could see Huasheng, they were dragged into the border and struggled.


    But also by those things in the border, dead entangled, exhausted a lot of strength.


    In fact, the three lizards are still very powerful, or they will not be selected as one of the nine Dharma protectors around the moon.


    Unfortunately, in the last settlement, the Pluto held a black umbrella and stood waiting for it.


    "Oh, Lord Pluto, don''t be hurt."


    When the three lizards saw the Pluto, they were a little excited.


    It''s said that Pluto and bairan are the most powerful gods in the heaven. In fact, they always want to try.


    But the last battle was arranged by brother Jiuge. He urged his mother-in-law to go to the underworld, and there was nothing wrong with him.


    This time, it''s natural to have a good fight.


    Those guys in the demon world are really aggressive and fierce.


    So when the fighting gene is released, there is a bloody smell in the eyes.


    "Have you been told not to get close to the spring breeze?"


    The voice of Pluto is light, and you can''t see anger, but you always think it''s a voice that makes you feel fear.


    "Ha, I heard that Lord Styx''s heart belongs to our red master. I should be a gossip. Look at this It''s a little interesting, but I also advise you. It''s useless to protect other women. Don''t you really feel aggrieved? And The red Lord is our royal highness sooner or later. Since the Lord of the netherworld is not as good as our highness, don''t learn to talk about love? What''s the matter with the ten li spring wind? I have three lizards. They come and leave before they want to? "


    It was so arrogant that I didn''t notice the subtle changes at my feet.


    The Pluto didn''t open his mouth, but the black umbrella was just like a living one. In an instant, it turned into a long iron chain.


    Towards three dragons


    "Ghost lock chain? Not bad It''s rare... "


    The three lizards are a little excited. It''s said that the netherworld umbrella of the Pluto can be changed into a variety of weapons, among which the netherworld lock chain is quite powerful.


    Unfortunately, I haven''t seen this thing for many years in the Taiping era.


    Now, it''s a kind of face for Pluto to use on him, isn''t it?


    Three giant lizards make a strange cry. They are turning into huge lizards, just about to jump.


    I found that I can''t move. At that foot It seems that there''s something around me.

 Chapter 1762

    "You What magic was used. "


    The three lizards are sweating on their foreheads. It''s not good to see the Pluto.


    The king of the underworld was dressed in a black Python robe, half lifted off, with his hands on his back. He looked very calm.


    "Look at your feet."


    Three lizards lowered their heads and stared at their feet carefully, only to find that they did not know when there were countless vines, big and small, on the ground.


    The color of the vine is very similar to the color of the ground, so it is ignored.


    Most of all, when these vines start, they don''t feel a bit.


    That is to say, the time when Pluto began to fight was long before they met.


    But it doesn''t even have a feeling


    "Here It''s impossible How could I not know at all? "


    The three lizards are a little silly.


    "That''s because my black vine is colorless, tasteless, silent, and has no power It''s you who are said to be more powerful than you. You can''t realize it. "


    "Impossible..."


    "what has the impossible? This is my boundary. I has the final say."


    "Your border? You still have a border outside the spring breeze? "


    The Pluto is silent


    "Ha ha, will God allow you to do this? What''s more, you, a man of the underworld, unexpectedly run to set up a border in the world, which is in line with the rules? "


    The Pluto just lightly replied, "you worry too much, this is not the world."


    "What do you say?"


    Once again, the three lizards are blind.


    "So, this is the boundary between the unconscious interface and the human world. It''s not the human world or the underworld, so I have no problem setting the boundary."


    "Why? I''m clearly here... "


    The three lizards are not so smart, so they are in a state of stupor when they are surrounded by the Pluto.


    "You feel like you''re out of the spring breeze, don''t you?"


    "Yes, I think it''s coming soon. How can you tell me it''s not human?"


    "That''s because you are enchanted by Bai ran, the top enchantment of the demon family, and you can create all the scenes in vain. The ten li spring breeze you see is created by Bai ran, so of course you think it''s true."


    "So, you two join hands, waiting for us to catch up?"


    Three giant lizards breathed a deep breath, and then they understood what was going on?


    Pluto and white fox, these two old guys, have a good cooperation.


    In the double boundary, the world of nothingness is woven, a human world is copied, and the three lizards are successfully fooled.


    "That''s also because you''re a magician. You don''t want to stay in the magician''s territory and make trouble in the world. Do you think we''ll sit back and ignore you? Even if the emperor knows it, he will send heavenly soldiers to destroy you. "


    "Ha ha, it''s no wonder that the third highness will give such an order. He was afraid that he knew the trap you set long ago. I''m so anxious You have set up the border here, not only to encircle our demon world, but also Now that we meet, let''s fight one. "


    "You think too much, our fight is over."


    The three lizards were stunned again, and then they saw their hands and feet. They didn''t know when they were killed by the black chain.


    But those things are not close to each other. How can they be done?


    The next second, without waiting for the three lizards to speak, the Pluto put an extra iron chain in his hand and pulled it down directly at the big head of the three lizards.


    A scream cut through the long sky of the whole borde

 Chapter 1763

    The three lizards returned to the world of Warcraft, or were picked up by the four legged beast, or dragged back.


    It was pulled by the king of the underworld''s iron chain. I don''t even know its mother.


    However, the king of the underworld is not the one to kill all. After all, the three lizards are also the guardians of the demon world. If they are killed, they will cause the wrath of the demon world.


    So in the end, it didn''t hurt my life, but it was inevitable that I suffered from flesh and skin.


    At last, the three lizards tried their best to release the signal, and the four legged beast that had a better relationship with them came to rescue.


    When he came, Pluto was not only there.


    The three lizards were not only drawn in their original shape, but also many times smaller than before.


    It''s a giant lizard. It''s a chameleon.


    The four legged beast sighs frequently and brings it back to the world of Warcraft to heal.


    But I didn''t expect that the four legged beast was surrounded by the forbidden guard regiment of the world of Warcraft as soon as he came back to the world of Warcraft holding three giant lizards.


    "Twelve regiments of the forbidden guards of the demon world, Zhan Feilong."


    The head of the guard reported to his family.


    Everyone knows that there are nine Dharma protectors in the world of demons, but they don''t know that there is a more secret existence than the nine Dharma protectors.


    That''s the twelfth regiment of the forbidden guards.


    Full twelve Zhi cavalry army, are elite, of course, these are the hands of the moon.


    However, unlike the nine Dharma protectors, the guards are from the devil Kingdom, not from someone.


    Twelve teams, each outstanding, perform various secret tasks for the Lord of the demon world.


    Recently, the demon world is very peaceful. The guards have not appeared for a long time. It is said that the last time they appeared was more than 1200 years ago.


    Catch a demon world and steal the moon cutting artifact, the female devil of the magic voice Tiandi.


    It''s a pity that the female devil was surrounded by the seventh regiment''s guards before she could reach the exit of the demon world.


    At that time, his highness was still there. The head of the seventh regiment asked if this man would like to take him back for questioning and what should he do?


    At that time, the moon was still drunk and didn''t wake up, so the old man said directly, "take my flute back and put it in the distance. As for the slave who stole, let''s defeat her."


    The four words of light floating are enough to make anyone''s heart tremble, which is a bone beating.


    But it makes you completely disappear in the three realms and six paths, and there is no chance of reincarnation.


    So, as we all know, you can''t steal the second Highness''s things.


    He is really not used to you, no matter what you are, what you have, what you look like.


    In his eyes are just a mole ant, can let you disappear quietly, thoroughly.


    "General Fei long, what a coincidence."


    In fact, the four legged beasts know their intention, but they still pretend to be stupid on purpose.


    At this time, some of the three lizards have been drawn by the iron chain of the Pluto. There is no good place for them.


    So I don''t know what happened.


    "The Dharma protector joked. Unfortunately, we are waiting for two Dharma protectors here."


    "Oh, general Fei Long is looking for me, but what can I do for you?"


    The four legged beast continues to play the fool. Of course, as one of the three demons, the four legged beast has a high position in the world of Warcraft. Even the guards can''t deal with him casually.


    Zhan Feilong, the head of the 12th regiment, has a strong chest.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m ordered by your highness to arrest three giant lizards."


    The four legged beast moved in his heart, and sure enough


    "Don''t embarrass us. I think I know why we came here. The third highness issued an order not long ago. No one is allowed to leave the demon world without permission, but the three lizards still left without permission in violation of the order. This is not what the third highness said. We can only deal with it by military law."


    "I know the truth, but it''s seriously hurt now." The four legged beast didn''t carry it hard, but it wanted to move with emotion and reason.

 Chapter 1764

    Zhan Feilong glanced at the three injured and unconscious lizards, and his face was expressionless. "Then these are not in our scope. Our task is to take them away according to the order of the third highness."


    "General Fei long, you see, after all, we are the second Highness''s people. Can you accommodate us? Of course, I''m not trying to make it difficult for you or disobey orders. I just think that the second highness is not here now. I hope you can take care of him. At least, I''ll help us to say something good in front of the third highness. "


    It''s hard to be proud of such a Dharma protector as a quadruped, and there will be such a good time. Aren''t they all for brothers?


    It''s a pity that the guards are not reasonable at all.


    So, even if the four legged beast has courteously courted him, the guy of the twelfth army still doesn''t work.


    "Don''t waste your time. Your highness is still waiting for us to reply."


    The four legged beast looked down at his brothers, a little sad, of course, more grievances.


    If the two princes are still there, who dares to do this to them?


    Now the second highness is missing, and the third highness suddenly comes back to take over, maybe to nine of them


    I dare not think about the future


    "The Dharma protector should be faster, don''t you think you can beat us and forcibly disobey orders?"


    Four legged beast hurriedly pushes the human to the other side, "how can, I dare not wait."


    "I dare not to be the best. I also work for the demon world. Please forgive me and leave."


    The twelve Legion took over three dragons in a coma and disappeared at the entrance in a flash.


    There were at least a hundred men in the twelve regiments that had just come. They were all brave and good at fighting.


    Don''t say, four legged beast is not sure to deal with these 100 people. If it can, does he dare to do it?


    I dare not. This is only the 12th Corps. There are eleven teams ahead. Even though they are hard to resist.


    What''s more, this is the order of the third highness. The third highness


    Well, the third highness doesn''t even know about the second highness, so don''t take risks. It''s not worth it to have a third lizard.


    It wasn''t long before news came that the three lizards were taken to the temple of the demon world by the men of the 12th army.


    His highness Fengying uses his power to hallucinate the three lizards from coma.


    Asked a sentence, "does the iron whip of Ming Yan ache?"


    Asked three lizards a Zheng, in order to maintain face, it is impossible to say pain ah.


    So the man shook his head and said, "no pain."


    His highness Feng Ying smiled and said, "well, then I''ll let you know what pain is."


    Then the three princes gathered their spiritual strength and turned into a whip made of an ice pillar. Then they gave the three lizards another fierce slap.


    The wailing was heard thirty miles away.


    None of the nine Dharma protectors can come forward, but they are terrified.


    Even the little guys around were frightened.


    As we all know, the magic of the third highness contains ice and snow, so no matter what kind of attack, it is related to this department.


    Icicles, the hardness can be imagined, so the whip of icicles


    It''s not just pain. It''s mainly cold and cold.


    The king of the underworld didn''t let the three lizards hurt their vitality, but the sight of the beacon really cost the three lizards half of their lives.


    At the end of the day, it''s a little out of order.


    After seeing the three lizards, Feng Ying said, "let''s pull them down. Shut them up for 500 years Eight hundred years, this is lucky. "


    Everyone:


    In the end, the three lizards were dragged away by the twelve legions to the demon world prison, and no one else in the other Dharma protectors came to plead.


    These three highness look very gentle at ordinary times. I don''t know. They are also cruel characters. They''re not easy to provoke.

 Chapter 1765

    In fact, it''s not hard to understand that the beacon shadow is gentle, and he is also a devil.


    It is not only the devil, but also the third son loved by the Lord of the old devil Kingdom, and the moon chopping is a relative brother.


    So can you expect such a man to be a good man and a faithful woman?


    How can it be? This is not jiuchongtian. Unlike those immortals, they have to put on a disguise for the sake of face, hypocrite.


    Here is the world of demons that makes the gods and ghosts tremble. Where is there any good person in the world of demons?


    Whose body is not full of evil, whose hand is not full of countless lives?


    You mean you''re from the demon world?


    Three highness this, say is knock on a mountain to shake tiger or say is to kill a chicken to make an example of a monkey.


    In a word, this move shocked people.


    No matter which faction it is, I dare not to hate him to look down on it.


    No one dared to mention the matter of saving the moon, and Fengying didn''t take the next step.


    This time, only three lizards were beaten by the emperor of the underworld. After they came back and got beaten again, they were already very lost. Who dare to mention it again?


    It''s hard for a white fox to change his clothes. It''s no longer plain white.


    But a body of peach pollen, hands also holding a peach blossom, extremely coquettish.


    I''m so scared that I''m hiding away from the underworld. I think this man is abnormal


    But the Pluto is still immovable for thousands of years.


    "The old man is so fierce. Have you found teeth all over the ground for that big lizard?"


    The Pluto didn''t say anything. Generally speaking, the white fox is a talkative. Don''t be too polite to him. Don''t respond to him.


    He always likes to talk to himself.


    "But have you heard that the worst thing for a lizard is not to be smoked by you. It''s to be smoked by the guy in Fengying after going back. Hahaha I heard that he froth at the mouth, and then he was put in the prison of the devil kingdom. How long has he been imprisoned? 700 years or 800 years? "


    "Where did you get the news?"


    The keeper put down the bamboo slips and looked up at Bai ran.


    "Ah, it''s said by a little devil who has been secretly in love with me before. Of course The identity of the little female devil is not high, but the news must be reliable. "


    "You still have the mind to flirt with the female devil, have you coaxed the wind to fall into the city?"


    "Yes, I''m going to find Qingcheng. I wanted to tell you the good news. Ha ha, but My relatives don''t know that you''ve done so much for her again, Pluto. You''re such an infatuated man. If I were a woman in the next life, I would... "


    "Go away."


    The king of the underworld is really afraid. Bai Ran''s mouth says that kind of meat is numb to death.


    For example, if I am a woman in the next life, I will marry you or something. No way, it''s disgusting.


    Especially today, he is still wearing pink clothes and holding peach blossom. I don''t want it


    The Pluto suspects that the female demon who secretly loves Bai ran may have congenital eye disease, otherwise she will not be so stupid.


    After being accepted by the emperor of the underworld, Bai ran was not angry and disappeared in the hall.


    It''s true to go to fengqingcheng.


    So in a border of Wuliang Mountain, we found Fengqing City, which is collecting herbs.


    Although Fengqing city is a God, it is different from other immortals. It doesn''t like to be in Jiuchong heaven. It especially likes to travel around with the Almighty master and help the world with a pot.


    When I''m free, I''ll make a border in the valley of Wuliang Mountain and live an idyllic life by myself.


    It''s a bit of Huasheng style. In Fengxi''s words, I suspect that my ancestors have a relationship with my girlfriend.


    "Qingcheng, have you had lunch?"


    White dye appears in a flash. Here comes a sentence. Have you eaten yet? It''s impossible to fall into the wind.


    "Bai ran, do you have any divinity?" This woman is half mad.

 Chapter 1766

    "No, I absolutely don''t. what kind of thing is the divine figure? Is it delicious?"


    Wind falls on the city:


    "Qingcheng, can you see how the peach blossom is blooming? I picked one for you. "


    Fengqingcheng points to the Wuliang Mountain behind him. "Look here, it''s called the Wuliang Mountain peach blossom valley. Every February, peach blossoms begin to bloom. One by one, you say, I don''t want to see a peach blossom. What do you want to do?"


    "Because I picked it."


    "Bai ran, are you too narcissistic?"


    "Narcissism, no, I''m just a little pretty..."


    "You''re a big man in pink..."


    "Ah, I got up this morning and met Yue Lao. He said that if I want peach blossom to flourish, I need to wear more pink..."


    "Are you afraid that peach blossom is not enough?"


    Feng Qingcheng is angry when she talks about it. She is such a dedicated woman.


    The girl who has been in love with a couple all her life is a big turnip.


    Only after he became a God did he know how famous Bai ran was in the three realms and six Taoism


    I can''t say it''s not good. I can only say it''s too romantic.


    Of course, these are rumors outside, there is no substantial evidence.


    Because, after all, no woman came out to say that she really had something with Bai ran, or had another illegitimate child.


    After all, this guy is the emperor of the demon family. If you really want to marry him one day.


    That woman is really the princess of the demon family. That''s also three realms and six incomparable honors.


    It''s a pity


    This is not what fengqingcheng values.


    Sometimes she tossed and turned in the middle of the night, thinking of things long ago.


    At that time, she was a little girl. She cut off the demons and went around.


    And Bai ran, as an asshole, wanders around with her.


    At that time, fengqingcheng was still young, thinking that time would last forever.


    Just thinking that they will live forever


    They lived in the leaky Temple together, and ate the unripe potatoes together.


    We have dealt with catfish that have become refined together, and we have seen meteor shower across the night sky together.


    There are so many beautiful memories, just


    "My peach blossom is not enough, it''s not enough with yours Yuelao said that I must increase my intimacy with you. "


    "You''re going to make a fool of yourself."


    Without looking at him, Feng Qingcheng squatted down to collect his own medicine.


    "Really, Yuelao is afraid of me. His grandfather had a good relationship with me in those years The marriage of these men and women in charge of their family is of little use, but when necessary, you have to believe it, which is also a waste of heart... "


    Feng Qingcheng didn''t listen carefully, because she knows something now.


    Talk with Bai ran. If you are serious, you will lose.


    "Qing Cheng..."


    Bai ran took peach blossom and wanted to say something. She saw a red snake in the grass.


    Without waiting for the reaction of the wind, Bai ran reached out to hold the red chain snake seven inches.


    "If you don''t have eyes, my family and I would like to express our love to each other. What are you doing here? Get out of here."


    Finish saying, white dye makes an effort to throw, throw the little red snake out ten thousand miles directly.


    Snake''s heart: shit, where''s the second lengzi from? It''s clearly my home. I got up in the morning and was about to do morning exercises. Then I was thrown out by the second lengzi. I wanted to go home. The way was It''s far away from monk Tang.


    "Qingcheng, my family is Qingcheng. Listen to me..."


    Finally, fengqingcheng could not bear it. She stood up and looked at Bai ran. "You talk nonsense to me here. I''d better try to protect your relatives. After all, it''s the pure blood of your nine day family. I think she is pregnant. I''m afraid there are not many peaceful days. Can she be born It''s all unknown. "


    Bai ran was stunned, then immediately knew that what she said was Huasheng.


    "Qingcheng, what did you find?"

 Chapter 1767

    Bai ran always felt that there was something in the wind, and she always felt like she knew something.


    "Nothing."


    "Qing Cheng..."


    "Bai ran, you''re not small, so don''t play with me. I''m not the same girl who fell in the wind. You played with the little girl and clapped her hands."


    "You''re wrong. I haven''t Play... "


    Bai ran joked and stared at the angry wind. He was not serious.


    I really can''t figure it out. Are these three realms and six realms of women blind? Such a demon, but also secretly love him? There is something wrong with the eyes.


    "Come on, I don''t want to say more about Huasheng. I think you are very clear in your mind. You don''t need to pretend to be a pure young man here."


    "I am."


    "White dye, get out of here."


    "Qing Cheng..."


    Bai Ran has been pestering others for a long time. If it wasn''t for Feng Qing to draw his sword, Bai ran really didn''t plan to leave.


    But Feng Qingcheng is right. Bai ran can''t have no idea what happened.


    Huasheng has the body of Beihan ice jade, so she can be pregnant naturally. But what about after her pregnancy?


    We don''t know what happens after pregnancy.


    This cold ice jade is a treasure of heaven and earth, but in recent years, there are few people who can use it.


    No one knows what the reaction is after the woman uses Beihan cryolite and is pregnant.


    I don''t know what Huasheng, the only blood of the Jiutian family, will look like to the children born with him?


    For the future, it''s completely unknown.


    But the unknown doesn''t mean safety. After all, the old man of the emperor of heaven has long been afraid of Huasheng.


    If Huasheng threatens the power of Daotian, then


    It''s not impossible to be chased by the emperor''s people endlessly.


    Of course, with the working style of Tian Di lao''er, it will not appear to turn against a woman who lives in the mortal world. After all, it is out of style.


    He still wants face, but after all, he can play Yin.


    Therefore, the king of the underworld and Bai ran have formed a border, not only to prevent the demons from coming to harass them.


    It''s also the hypocrites in jiuchongtian


    Hua Sheng is pregnant with a child, which affects the heart of three realms and six principles.


    However, the woman didn''t think so much. Her Renchen reaction was getting bigger and bigger day by day.


    At the beginning, it was only a slight nausea, but recently, the child has been vomiting for more than one and a half months, nearly two months.


    Most obviously, this morning, the river poured her a cup of hot milk.


    She drank it in one gulp and frowned for less than ten seconds.


    Rush to the bathroom, crash, all spit out, not a drop left.


    It''s really empty in the stomach


    Molly was at a loss.


    "A Sheng..."


    River flow''s heartache follows her behind, patting her back gently.


    Hua Sheng couldn''t speak. Tears were all in his vomiting eyes.


    She shook her head and waved to tell the river that she was OK.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t drink milk. Let''s not."


    The river is worried, but on the surface, it''s still light, because if he panics, he will be even more flustered.


    "Molly, go and pour you a glass of water."


    "Good."


    Molly rushed into the drinking room and poured a cup of warm water to Hua Sheng. She still couldn''t drink it, but she rinsed her mouth with warm water.


    It took a long time to calm down.


    Hua Sheng''s face was a little haggard, but he felt his belly. "This child is very noisy, it seems to be lively."


    "Ah Sheng, you have suffered." The river directly presses people to their chest, and there is no taste in their hearts.

 Chapter 1768

    Hua Sheng buried his head very low, just like the ostrich, hiding in the arms of the river.


    "Don''t make a fuss. It''s just giving birth to a child. What are you suffering from. I''m not alone in the world to have children. So many female compatriots have to go through what others can do. How can I get here is suffering. I''m not so hypocritical. Maybe the pregnancy reaction is a little bigger, but I still feel happy. After all, this is the way children greet us. I still feel warm in my heart. "


    "Mrs. Jiang is a fool."


    The river is in great pain, and I can understand why Wang Junxian and the frightened birds were right at that time.


    In fact, at the beginning of Hua Zhi''s pregnancy, Wang Junxian reacted strongly.


    Even seeing Hua Zhi suffer, he doesn''t want to have children, he wants to kill them. For this, he is scolded by Wang''s family and Hua Zhi.


    Even Jiangliu felt that Wang Junxian''s reaction at that time was a little over extreme.


    Now it seems that it''s not. Who is on the stand? Who knows.


    At that time, I couldn''t feel the same feelings, but now I feel the mood of Wang Junxian at the beginning, which is really painful.


    So after pacifying Huasheng for a while, Jiangliu went out.


    Driving out is to buy vegetables and fruits. Actually, I went to Wang Junxian for advice.


    After all, Hua Zhi had a big reaction at that time. Let''s see how they solved it.


    As soon as the river flows away, the family becomes even colder.


    Xiaohei is not here today. Huasheng is leaning on the sofa, listening to music and reading magazines, but she is also at leisure.


    Molly is very diligent. He started to work in the morning and has little time to spare.


    Hua Sheng asked her to rest, but she refused. She was sweating.


    At last, I asked as I dragged the floor, "sister ashing, I have a question, may I ask you?"


    "You said."


    Hua Sheng looked at the magazine and didn''t care about the girl''s mind.


    Molly thought about it and asked directly, "does boss Xie like you?"


    Hua Sheng''s action in his hand was a meal. Then he put down his magazine and looked at Molly. "You''re OK. Why do you suddenly ask?"


    Molly scratched her head. "I''m stupid, and I can''t beat around the Bush, but I think it should be so. At the beginning, boss Xie found me in the night, just like he found the new world. He brought me back. Those people outside thought they liked me. Although my Molly was born in the countryside, I also have self-knowledge. How could I be liked by the big boss? Later, boss Xie said that I would be relieved to be a nanny. But later, I found that it was not to be a nanny for their family, but to bring me to see you. Sister a Sheng cried when she saw me. She was very excited. Later, I heard that it was because I looked like a friend of sister a Sheng''s before. So I thought, thank you for your great efforts to get me here and give it to you, just to please you? But Why should a man please a woman for no reason? I''ve seen a lot of TV plays at home. It says that if a man flatters a woman, he likes her. "


    Hua Sheng is silent


    Molly went on to say, "boss Jiang is your husband. He is very good to you at home. I dare not ask. Boss Jiang may be angry when I ask him, but I still think boss Xie likes you very much, right, sister arsheng?"


    "Well, you are right." Hua Sheng smiled and didn''t exclude Xie Dongyang. After all, it''s not a secret.


    Xie Dongyang likes Huasheng, which is known all over the world.

 Chapter 1769

    Molly is excited to see Hua Sheng admit it.


    The mops were all thrown away, and immediately came up to him, and asked mysteriously, "sister a Sheng, then why did you choose boss Jiang instead of boss Xie? Is it because boss Xie is not as good-looking as boss Jiang?"


    "What do you think?"


    Hua Sheng can''t help but laugh at this little girl''s gossip.


    Women, no matter how old they are, they all have a heart full of gossip.


    "I think boss Xie is not as good-looking as boss Jiang. He has a bad temper But they both have money and are big people, so neither of them will lose money. But I thought, you are married and pregnant. It''s really not easy for boss Xie to continue to treat you well. "


    "Oh? Why is it not easy? "


    The first time I heard this statement, it was quite fresh. Hua Sheng asked me more.


    Molly knows, of course, from the TV series, and with some of her own speculation, although born in the countryside, but people are not stupid, that is, they have little experience.


    Molly takes Hua Sheng''s hand and seriously says, "sister a Sheng, you think, I watch those TV dramas. Usually before a woman is married, many men want to chase her. After all, she is unmarried and valuable. Finally, after the dust settles, it breaks everyone''s mind. A man is not a fool. Once you get married and don''t choose him, you will turn your eyes to the woman you are being married to. After all, a married woman, who is willing to think about it, isn''t it? To put it bluntly, before you get married, you can still fight to get you. But it''s no use noticing that you can''t be found and courteous. "


    "It makes sense." Hua Sheng nodded.


    As soon as Molly saw Hua Sheng nodding, she became even more energetic. "You see, that''s what it is. You are the wife of others, and you need to continue to be nice to you. Isn''t that meaningless? If you don''t, my husband will hurt you. And you''re pregnant, and you can''t have any personal relationship with him or anything. It''s just a cold butt. "


    "Cough..."


    Molly is not only straightforward, but also rude sometimes, which embarrasses Hua Sheng.


    But it''s not rude. It''s true that Xie Dongyang has never given him any tenderness or enthusiasm.


    But in the past few years, Xie Dongyang has been paying for everything. Even when she was pregnant, she sent a girl who looked like a peach in spring.


    It''s not flattering, it''s not courteous, what is it?


    "Molly, even if you say these words, don''t say them in front of my husband. He''s not unhappy, but it''s unfair. There''s a saying you''re right. I''ve made a choice. Even if I had another chance, I would still choose my husband. Xie Dongyang is also good, but not my good man. There are many things in the world that can''t be done. Xie Dongyang begged for it, but he couldn''t. It''s his pain, not mine. But I''m not such a heartless person. Xie Dongyang is kind to us, and I will return it. Do you understand? "


    "I know that it''s because sister a Sheng is so excellent that boss Xie will never forget you after your marriage."


    "Well, that''s the end of the subject."


    Molly is very interested in Xie Dongyang''s topic, but Hua Sheng doesn''t want to talk about it.


    Wang''s group headquarters


    "President Jiang came to me early in the morning to apply for the job. I am still short of a vice president here." Wang Junxian looks at the river.

 Chapter 1770

    "Shameful?"


    Jiang Liu laughs and walks over, sits down directly on the sofa, and runs a company with himself so casually.


    When Wang Junxian works, he is also very cold. He is obviously not short-sighted, but he has an eyeglass frame. In the words of Hua Zhi, it is to install B.


    "You super dad, who is busy taking care of your Mrs. Jiang recently, can''t wait to stick together for 24 hours. How could you come to me? What''s the matter? "


    Wang Junxian knows that the river is also a palace of three treasures.


    "I have something to teach you."


    "Ha ha, you''re right about that."


    Wang Junxian is in a good mood recently, because Hua Zhi''s fetus is much more stable, and she has entered the third trimester of pregnancy, which will soon be ripe.


    So my own experience is sufficient.


    "A Sheng''s reaction to pregnancy is very strong recently. He vomited after drinking a glass of milk this morning. I thought She''s two now, but if she can''t eat or drink, what should she do? Children have no nutrition, and adults can''t bear it. "


    "It''s the same as Xiaozhi in my family. At that time, Xiaozhi..."


    At the thought of Hua Zhi just pregnant for a while, Wang Junxian felt like a knife.


    Almost did not drive mad, see Hua Zhi that way, feel, pregnant are not as good as their own, to bear this crime for their daughter-in-law.


    "I know that Hua Zhi is the same, so I want to ask you, is there any good way?"


    "Yes, but help me with a plate."


    "And conditions?" The river frowned and smiled.


    "Yes, if you help me, I''ll tell you how we did it."


    "Cut, I also can let my home a Sheng ask Hua Zhi directly, do you believe it?"


    "All brothers, as for you? Look at this set quickly. I think it''s very interesting. I''ve been trying to play recently, but it''s not stable these two days. Qin Wanyu said that it''s a big risk, but I think it''s a good time to start. "


    As soon as Wang Junxian turned his laptop, he took a hole in the river.


    Jiangliu came to discuss education and economics, but finally he and Wang Junxian watched the stock market in the morning.


    I almost forgot to buy vegetables and fruits. When I left, I scolded Wang Junxian for his deep routine.


    But Wang Junxian is also interesting enough. He tells Jiangliu that there is no way.


    Why, it''s not the way.


    Because this method Baidu can find, said with did not say the same, if not for the sake of many years of friends, really want to crack the next door old Wang''s dog head.


    Wang Junxian told Jiangliu that the main reason for constant vomiting is excessive gastric acid secretion, which needs to be replaced by some basic food.


    There is a kind of alkaline biscuit suitable for all ages in the supermarket. You can buy more because it doesn''t vomit when you eat it. That''s how Hua Zhi came here at that time.


    So Jiangliu really went. He not only bought alkaline biscuits, but also a lot of baby products, which made a shopping cart.


    When he came out, he was in a hurry to go home, so he drove away in a hurry and didn''t pay attention to the paparazzi behind him.


    However, paparazzi are really professional. With years of experience, they still know what Jiangliu and Huasheng have been hiding.


    So that night, the couple were once again covered with headlines and hot searches.


    The title is also striking - Jiangliu couple married for many years, and finally ushered in crystallization.


    The following is a clear account of Jiangliu''s purchase of a lot of baby products in the supermarket. However, it''s outrageous that someone even guessed that the baby was a surrogate, not a Huasheng baby.


    So, in the evening, Hua Sheng is all laughed by Qi.


    "Mr. Jiang is not careful today, which has leaked our news..."

 Chapter 1771

    River flow to help the forehead, "indeed, for my husband careless."


    "Well, since you have such a good attitude, I''ll forgive you for your carelessness."


    In fact, Huasheng doesn''t blame the current of the river at all. Anyway, when he has a big stomach, he will be exposed when he is photographed outside.


    It''s been three months, but It''s no big deal.


    The river catches Hua Sheng''s finger and kisses him on the lips.


    Take out the alkaline soda biscuit that Wang Jun showed to Amway from the food bag. "Come on, try this. It''s said that it''s very effective."


    "Well, Hua Zhi sent me a bunch of things, but I''m not interested in biscuits."


    Hua Sheng seldom eats snacks, which is quite different from wind and Hua Zhi.


    "Well, I knew Hua Zhi had told you. Why did I look for Lao Wang? That kid blackmailed me and tied me to watch the stock market all morning."


    "You are willing to be set up. Well, it''s not Wang Junxian''s fault."


    "Well, you are right. Mrs. Jiang is the highest ruler in our family, so I will not contradict what you say. "


    The river flows to Huasheng. It''s too good to have a temper.


    Who will be envious and jealous after reading it? At first, Molly can''t understand why she shouldn''t thank the boss. Now she understands.


    Boss Xie is a little inferior to boss Jiang.


    Don''t say be, just say temper, boss Jiang is always patient, but boss Xie is obviously in a hurry.


    Ginkgo also came back in the evening, and made some hot cabbage for Huasheng, which was stored in a glass jar.


    "Sister gingko, boss Jiang and sister arsheng, have they always been like this?"


    "Which one?" Ginkgo washed his hands.


    "It is Oh, I''m sorry to say... "


    Molly is still a child, so she covers her face and is embarrassed to say.


    Ginkgo from the kitchen probe out, just see the river feed Hua Sheng eat grapes, one by one, it is called a greasy crooked.


    Ginkgo shakes her head. "I''m used to it. It''s called Gao Tianji. We are single dogs So deserve to be abused, no Now I''m not, you are. "


    Molly: whimpering


    Pity that she is still an 18-year-old child, and will be abused all the time.


    But who is to blame for their master''s good feelings, and always sprinkle dog food?


    On the other side, Bai ran promised to send reinforcements to Jiangcheng, but after all, the reinforcements were not Cao Cao, so they didn''t arrive so soon.


    Therefore, during this period of time, Jiangcheng relied on Xiaohei to maintain public security.


    Xiao Hei is really afraid of those vampires.


    They can only be driven out of Jiangcheng and retreated to remote places, so those guys are unwilling to do so, and they can only force Huaqing.


    Hua Qing, Xie Dongyao, and Qiao Xue, a hermit.


    The three women got together unconsciously, because they have the same goal, and they all have masters behind them


    "Those vampires have been driven out of Jiangcheng. They are already a little grumpy. I can''t support them, but I can''t deal with Huasheng now."


    This is what Hua Qing said. There is a lot of pressure on both sides.


    Xie Dongyao smiled and said, "my master is OK. He is not as ferocious as your master. He didn''t blame me, but I''m similar to you, and I was kicked out by Xie Dongyang."


    Hua Qing: did he even suspect his sister?


    Xie Dongyao: I''m not sure whether he is suspicious or not. It''s hard to say Xie Dongyang is not as simple as he thought sometimes.


    "Sister Qiao Xue, what do you mean?"


    Hua Qing asked Qiao Xue, who was in white.

 Chapter 1772

    Qiao Xue came out of the shadow, barefoot, but his feet were not touching the ground, and he walked very fast.


    Qiao Xue is still young on her face. In fact, according to her grade, she is not young, but she was only seventeen or eighteen at the time of the accident, so she stayed there.


    Qiao Xue is now with Zhuoya.


    Yes, it was the woman who was quarreling to marry Jiangliu at the beginning, but later Zhuoya was as brave as a mouse, seeing that it was not Huasheng''s opponent who had already escaped.


    Because Zhuoman is dead and Wunan is dead, they can''t stay in Jiangcheng.


    But JOYA left her own person Qiao Xue before she left. Why did Qiao Xue mix with her?


    This is because Qiao Xue can''t get Qin Wanyu''s love and hate. The enemy of the enemy is a friend.


    Hua Sheng and Feng Xi are all their thorn in the flesh, so they become allies.


    As for Xie Dongyao


    She''s a little mysterious


    It''s so mysterious that Hua Qing and Qiao Xue are afraid of it. The person behind her is not so simple. It''s because it''s not simple that Hua Sheng can hide for a long time and almost miss it.


    It''s right to say that she is a devil, but where does this evil spirit come from?


    It''s a long story


    But they are also right to say that they have a common goal.


    That''s to deal with Huasheng and Fengxi. That''s right.


    "In fact, these vampires have no ability. If Hua Sheng does it, they will not survive." This is what Qiao Xue said.


    Qiao Xue has lived in Fengxi''s house before, and deeply knows the strength of Huasheng and Fengxi.


    Hua Qing also nodded, "I know that these vampires are not difficult to deal with, but the problem is that the boss behind them is terrible, I can''t handle it, you don''t know the power of Princess Leia, forget it We''re not here to talk. Tell me, what can you do? "


    Xie Dongyao said in a cold voice," he thought he would start with Xie Dongyang, but now he has a sense of distance to me. I can''t turn around and see Feng Yu''s obedience. We can only start with Feng Yu. Xie''s family has always been a person that Hua Sheng values. If Xie''s family has something to do, she won''t care. "


    Qiao Xue nodded, "I agree. Thanks for the family''s accident, Hua Sheng will show up, but maybe let the wind come first."


    "Fengxi''s talisman is useless for vampires, but it''s a pity that the black cat..." Hua Qing also knows that there is a mysterious black cat recently, which has scared those vampires out of Jiangcheng. Although she hasn''t seen the cat herself, she feels that it should have something to do with Hua Sheng.


    "So we need bait now."


    "Who is the best?" Asked Xie Dongyao.


    Qiao Xue and Hua Qing look at her together.


    "You won''t let me catch Xie Dongyang? She drove me out of my house for what I couldn''t catch. "


    Hua Qing shakes his head, Qiao Xue also says, "I think of a person, more suitable than Xie Dongyang."


    "Who? Is that Mrs. Hua? " Asked Xie Dongyao.


    Qiao Xue shakes her head.


    Hua Qing said the name for Qiao Xue, "Xie Ning."


    Xie Dongyao said, "Xie Ning She... "


    "You''re not going to give up, are you?"


    "Yes, that''s the next generation of your Xie family. But if Xie Ning has anything, Hua Sheng and Feng Xi can''t sit down. As long as we guide them to the designated place alone, we will finish the task. It''s not my problem whether vampires can deal with Hua Sheng. If they have the ability, they can deal with it by themselves. If they are destroyed by Hua Sheng, it''s my relief. In a word, I can''t wait any longer. While waiting, my son and I will be killed by those vampires. "


    Frankly speaking, the most dangerous thing at present is Hua Qing.


    She has to make a decision. Last time, she didn''t succeed. Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng are reconciled.


    Now, if there''s nothing more, I''m afraid those vampires will really crush he

 Chapter 1773

    Qiao Xue and Hua Qing encourage Xie Dongyao to shake


    In any case, Xie Ning is the best starting point. Xie Ning is a child. Hua Sheng doesn''t care about Xie Ning so much. You can see Xie Dongyang and see that Xie''s family is in charge.


    "I''ll try, but if I fail, I''ll be finished..."


    Xie Dongyao is actually afraid of Xie Dongyang. If Xie Dongyang knows about it, she will take Xie Ning as a hostage to do something bad.


    Then I will tear her alive, so it''s really a big adventure.


    But think about it, she is a devil, afraid of a mortal why?


    If the master behind her is happy, maybe he will give her whatever he wants.


    For example Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Maybe Qiao Xue didn''t know that Xie Dongyao was still obsessed with Qin, Wan and Yu after demonization. How to say?


    Demonization is not evil, nor is it under control. It just brings out the dark side of her heart.


    However, Xie Dongyao is still that Xie Dongyao, some memories with the original host will not disappear.


    If you really flatter the master behind you, then maybe Qin Wanyu is her man.


    Otherwise, depending on her own strength, she would not be able to rob people from Fengxi in her whole life.


    At the end of the day, Qin, Anhui and Henan are the best.


    One by one, they all valued Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Qiao Xue likes it, and Xie Dongyao likes it. Of course, Fengxi prefers it.


    However, Qin, Wan and Yu have been obsessed with playing games recently, and they may be abandoned in Fengxi''s house.


    The company hasn''t been there for nearly a week. It''s very urgent for the company''s senior management. They all think that their president has been abducted.


    Fengxi has been in a closed state in the past week. She has learned some internal mental skills left by the wind.


    Hua Sheng is right. If you want to continue to kill demons and eliminate demons, you have to improve yourself.


    For the enemy will only grow stronger in the future.


    For example, this time, those vampires, foreign vampires, and wind charms are useless.


    Therefore, the attack on this woman is very big, this week is almost painstaking practice, very focused.


    When school was over, Xie Dongyao called her sister-in-law in advance and said she would go to pick up Ningning for school.


    Feng Yu is just busy. He agrees and calls the school teacher.


    So when Xie Ning came out, she saw her little aunt driving a white Porsche 911 at the door.


    Xie Dongyao is wearing a black tuxedo, which is very short and sexy. She has brown sunglasses.


    The hair is a ball head. It''s very famous.


    After the miscarriage, she lost a circle of weight, so she looked like an unmarried girl.


    The eye-catching luxury cars and striking beauties make the parents who pick up the children on both sides of the school look envious.


    Xie Ning came out in school uniform, carrying a schoolbag and a round hat, beige.


    With two twist braids, it''s very cute. It''s a little bigger and has baby fat.


    "Ning Ning, here."


    Xie Dongyao waves desperately.


    "How are you? Where''s my mother? "


    The child didn''t seem to see the little aunt now, so he asked his mother directly.


    "Your mother hasn''t finished work. Let me pick you up."


    Shaning frowned. I''ll call my mother.


    The child is still alert.


    I just called Feng Yu with my watch, but I did.


    Feng Yu never thought that Xie Dongyao had a problem, so he just advised his daughter, "darling, Ning Ning Ning, you go back to grandma''s home with your aunt first. Mom will be off work later and bring you tiramisu. "


    Xie Ning hung up the phone, took a look at Xie Dongyao, and finally got on the bus.

 Chapter 1774

    Xie Ning is very witty, but in the end, or children, with the mother''s order, will no longer doubt.


    After getting on the car, I was also unhappy.


    "Why didn''t my second uncle pick me up?"


    "Where can he have time? Your mother is busy like that. Your uncle is busy taking off. Can you believe it?"


    Xie Dongyao slowly starts the car and leaves the school.


    "Ning Ning, do you want chocolate?"


    "No."


    "You weren''t your favorite before?"


    "I haven''t had good teeth lately."


    "Do you drink or not? I bought some mango juice. "


    Xie Dongyao was also ready to buy a lot of tempting snacks, almost all of which were liked by her little niece before.


    But the more it is, the more vigilant the child is.


    Xie Ning looked at those things and shook his head. "No, I just had water at school and I was full."


    It''s really a bad Lord to watch the children eat or drink.


    The problem is, there are all kinds of overpowering drugs in this thing. If you take them and drink them, it will be easy.


    If you don''t eat or drink all the time, it will take some time if you take it directly and don''t go home.


    Sure enough, when he found the wrong way home, Xie Ning looked at Xie Dongyao and said, "where are you going? It''s not the way home. "


    "Ah, didn''t you just say that you miss your second uncle? It suddenly occurred to me that your second uncle was at a nearby construction site. Let''s see him. You should be very happy to see him at home. "


    "Is it? Then why don''t you call uncle Er in advance? "


    "That''s because I want to surprise him, you child Why do you look at me like that? I''m your aunt. I''m your aunt. You still don''t believe me? You are too mature, too thoughtful. "


    Xie Dongyao pretends not to care, but in fact, she is nervous.


    Because obviously, the child doesn''t trust himself.


    If trust, the first in front of the school, will not be in front of her, to his mother called to prove.


    Xie Ning lowers his head, "Er Shu doesn''t like surprises. He''s under a lot of pressure recently. Let''s not make any more trouble. Either you drive me home now, or I''ll call Er Shu now and tell him we''re going to see him."


    With that, the child opened his watch on the phone.


    Xie dongyaodun was so tense that he put out his hand to cover the child''s watch.


    The other hand is holding the steering wheel, and the speed is very fast at this time. It''s a thrill to watch.


    "What are you doing?"


    Xie Ning is even more nervous. Is it obvious that the little aunt is not right.


    Xie Dongyao smiled awkwardly. "Ningning, don''t call first. We''ll tell your uncle later."


    "Are you not taking me to see my second uncle at all?"


    The child seems to see through Xie Dongyao''s mind and directly tear her down.


    "Ah?"


    She was asked by the child, and didn''t know how to answer for a while?


    Xie Ning was even more angry. With his little finger, he pointed to Xie Dongyao. "You have become very strange recently. My second uncle and I have paid attention to you. Unexpectedly, you dare to do this to me. You want my mother and my second uncle to be together. You think I''m in the way, so you want to get rid of me."


    "Ning Ning, what are you talking about? I''m your aunt. How can I get rid of you?"


    "Then you take me to some place carefully. If you don''t send me home, you lie to me and tell me to find the second uncle There is absolutely no good thing, and Are there any overpowering drugs in your juice


    "Ning Ning..." Xie Dongyao is more and more flustered.


    , "Ning Ning, how can you think of aunt so, are you piggy page?"


    "Is it? If there is no overpowering drug, then you can drink it. If you drink a bottle of juice, I will believe you. "


    Xie Ning picked up a bottle of mango juice and handed it to Xie Dongyao. The atmosphere in the car was tense.

 Chapter 1775

    It''s impossible for Xie Dongyao to dare to drink a drink. He has already moved his hands and feet.


    As she hesitated, suddenly, a white handkerchief flew out of the sky in the car.


    It was a handkerchief stained with overpowering drugs, covering Xie Ning''s nose and mouth directly. She fainted on the copilot before she could struggle.


    I am still wearing a seatbelt, but I am still sleeping quietly.


    Later, Xie Dongyao drove his car into a secluded grove.


    By this time, it was getting late. Without the noon sun, the forest was almost gloomy.


    Qiao Xue died in the woods. "You''re really indecisive. You almost broke down. You can''t even make sure about the children. What do you think?"


    "I didn''t know she would react like this. I was a little flustered for a while."


    At the most critical moment, Qiao Xue covered Xie Ning directly with her handkerchief.


    Qiao Xue has always been in the car, but because of the state of soul, Xie Ning can''t see it. Of course, Xie Dongyao can.


    Not far away, Hua Qing also walked slowly and looked at the comatose child.


    "Tie it up quickly and follow the original plan."


    "Xie Dongyang will definitely ask Fengxi and Huasheng for help. Then we will have three troops. Fengxi''s talisman can''t deal with vampires. So I have told those vampires to ambush and deal with Fengxi on the way to Fengxi." This is what Hua Qing said.


    Qiao Xue asked her, "how many vampires?"


    "There are so many subordinates of Lord dekas, you don''t know. As long as a vampire like dekas bites someone himself, the one he bites is a vampire. So I''m conservative that there are hundreds of them. The wind can''t stand it."


    "What about Qin, Wan and Yu?" This is what Xie Dongyao asked.


    She asked, Qiao Xue also looked at her strangely, then smiled, "I''m not worried about my first love brother, what are you worried about? You don''t have a mind for Qin Wanyu. He has only wind in his mind. "


    Xie Dongyao didn''t take care of Qiao Xue either. "Sooner or later, the wind will die. I''m afraid of something. Even if I don''t die this time, it will be seriously injured. Men are realistic. Qin Wanyu''s love won''t last long."


    "Ah, that''s the idea. I didn''t find it before." Qiao xuexiao is a little weird.


    Hua Qingning eyebrows, "now is not the time to be jealous. It''s said that Hua Sheng is pregnant now. It''s said that she can''t use her spiritual power easily. Her top flame is that she needs to consume a lot of spiritual power to operate, so I think she may not dare to take risks. After all, she''s afraid of moving the vital energy. So other people, all in another way, surround Huasheng, Qiao Xue, how many ambushes are there in Lord Zhuoya''s side? "


    Qiao Xue held out five fingers, "Lord Zhuoya gave us these this time."


    "Five, how can we? It''s not enough for Hua Sheng. " Xie Dongyao is not good at it.


    Qiao Xuebai glanced at her and said, "it''s fifty. You''re optimistic. It''s all the monsters raised by adults Zhuoya. They are all bat spirits. They will surround Hua Sheng layer by layer. They will not only attack, but also release poisonous gas, so it''s hard for her to escape."


    Hua Qing nodded, "well, let''s find a chance to start at this time. Those vampires want Hua Sheng''s blood drink. They say it''s for Princess Leia. Princess Leia probably also heard that Hua Sheng has abnormal ability, so she is very interested. If this action fails, let''s run for our lives. Of course, I won''t show up in the whole process, If I lose, I have a way back. You two should try your own way. "


    With that, Hua Qing turned around and left.


    "What should I do now? Call Xie Dongyang and scold him?" Xie Dongyao is worried. In fact, she is a little afraid. She feels that she has no bottom in her heart.


    She felt that it was not so easy to deal with Huasheng, but she was helpless. The master behind her also wanted Huasheng.


    Some want the blood of Hua Sheng, some want the soul of Hua Sheng.

 Chapter 1776

    Hua Qing is greedy for life and afraid of death, but it is also normal to stay in the lover world.


    After all, there are children, and now Liu Yuzhou has It''s half in line.


    It''s said that I''m willing to go out, but I''m still lucky in my heart. If I want to live, wouldn''t it be a better thing?


    Watching Liu Yuzhou come to take care of the children after work every day, and give back his tutoring work, Hua Qing doesn''t want to die in that warm scene.


    After Hua Qing left, Qiao Xue was too lazy to talk to Xie Dongyao, especially when she heard that she had other thoughts about Qin, Wan and Yu.


    After all, I like the same man. I can''t say what it''s like.


    Only Xie Dongyao is left. She did it too. After all, there is the master behind.


    So, let the person who arranged before take a picture of Xie Ning to Xie Dongyang.


    There is also a sentence attached - if your niece and your sister are in our hands and don''t want them to die, let Huasheng come. Remember, let Huasheng come.


    As for the location, I haven''t said that, after all, the ability of Huasheng doesn''t need the location at all. It can also be divined.


    Xie Dongyao wanted to take this opportunity to draw a clear line with the Xie family. After all, she is not the Xie Dongyao now.


    However, seeing Hua Qing''s attitude just now, she changed her mind again.


    Qiao Xue''s family is a soul, so it''s impossible to talk about life and death.


    Although she was demonized, she was still human. She even wanted to live with Qin Wanyu in the future.


    Therefore, Xie Dongyao''s brain turned and she kidnapped herself. In this way, she and Xie Ning are both victims.


    If the plan fails, there is no excuse for it.


    Then, he sent a small video to Xie Dongyang. Xie Dongyao was bound and blindfolded.


    "Second brother, please call sister Huasheng and sister Fengxi to help us. Hurry..."


    In fact, this plan is nothing more than attracting wind and Hua Sheng.


    All around the grove are ambushes, and there are specially designated routes for Huasheng and Fengxi.


    The vampire will deal with the wind. After all, the wind charm is useless.


    On the other side of Huasheng, there are Zhuoya''s haunted monsters and the poisonous miasma waiting.


    When Xie Dongyang received the news, the whole person was not well.


    The business is about to be half done, and Fang is still in high spirits to explain to him, "President Xie, I believe this cooperation is the most successful one in history, which will attract the attention of the whole country. Our profit margin will certainly exceed that of JiangWang and JiangWang. With the help of our Xinghui group, your overlord will surely be the richest man in Jiangcheng."


    Xie Dongyang just smiled, what is the richest man in Jiangcheng? He never cared, OK?


    What he cares about now is


    Before I could say anything, I received a small video and a short message from an empty number.


    Xie Dongyang''s face suddenly changed, and he got up and left.


    "Ah, President Xie We haven''t finished yet. Haven''t we signed the agreement yet? "


    The other party was surprised and wanted to stop Xie Dongyang.


    "Next time, I have something urgent to deal with."


    Xie Dongyang left his unwieldy partner and left.


    The other party didn''t tell the address, and the phone number sent by SMS couldn''t be reached.


    In the end, Xie Dongyang had to find Fengxi. Yes, he found Fengxi, but he didn''t disturb Huasheng.


    On the day of Fengxi''s cultivation at home, he just passed the customs. Qin Wanyu made a rich dinner. As soon as they were about to start, Xie Dongyang came.


    Qin Wanyu looked at Xie Dongyang and said, "you won''t come to my house to have dinner, will you?"

 Chapter 1777

    "No, I''m in a hurry to find Feng Xi."


    Xie Dongyang''s face is very ugly, it should be said that how ugly it is.


    "Will you wait for her to finish eating? She hasn''t had a good meal for a week."


    Qin, Wan and Yu loved their daughter-in-law very much, so they specially made eight dishes today, and put red wine in the middle. What a nice atmosphere.


    It was destroyed by Xie Dongyang.


    As a matter of fact, Xie Dongyang''s eyebrows are already burning, but Fengxi doesn''t owe her. There''s no reason to ask others to do things for you.


    Xie Dongyang tangled up for a while and nodded, "OK, I''ll wait for the wind to finish my meal."


    That said, but Feng Xi didn''t think so. Of course, she knew that Xie Dongyang had an emergency when he came suddenly.


    After all, this man is not familiar with himself. He is not as good as Jiangliu and wangjunxian in their relationship with Qin, Anhui and Henan. It''s so-called that he should go to the Sanbao palace.


    So Fengxi didn''t go to the table after washing his hands, just waved his hands. "Come in, you must come to me for something urgent. I won''t eat first. You can tell me what to watch first. If it''s not urgent, I will eat again."


    Feng Xi can say that. To be honest, Xie Dongyang is grateful. After all, people think about him. Everything has priorities.


    After Xie Dongyang came in dark, he didn''t sit down. He looked at the wind, but his voice was not loud. "My niece, my sister They were all kidnapped. "


    "What?" Qin Wanyu was shocked.


    What this guy should have said just now about such an urgent matter, not only didn''t say it, but also planned to wait for Fengxi to finish eating. How big was his heart?


    There was no accident in the wind, but I asked calmly, "when did it happen?"


    "Half an hour ago, I came to you as soon as it happened. Because the other party didn''t say the address, I certainly couldn''t find it myself. I thought you would know the wind family''s Secret Art and help me to divine the location, people and save myself."


    "Is there any other important information?"


    When Feng Xi asked, Xie Dongyang hesitated.


    "You''d better not hide it from me. After all, life is at stake."


    Wind Xi finish this sentence, Xie Dongyang can only tell the truth.


    "Those people said that if they want to save my sister and niece, they can only let you and a Sheng go."


    "Me and asheng?" Feng Xi asked for confirmation once.


    Xie Dongyang nodded.


    "Then why don''t you go to ahsheng? You know her better." In fact, Feng Xi''s questions are all in vain. After all, he knows the answer in his heart.


    However, in order to identify Xie Dongyang''s character, Feng Xi asked tentatively.


    Xie Dongyang is also honest. "If I had been, I would have gone to find a Sheng. Now, a Sheng is pregnant and is going to be a mother. I can''t let her take risks. Of course, there''s no reason for me to let Fengxi risk you. So, you just need to help me figure out where my sister and my niece are hiding. I''ll arrange it myself. "


    "You think you can handle it yourself?" The wind smiled.


    "I can bring more people with me, and I''ve also raised some weak and strong people over the years."


    There are some bodyguards around Xie Dongyang, even the top level experts retired from foreign countries, but


    "It doesn''t make sense how much you take, because those opponents are not human beings at all. How many people you take is a result. They die."


    "Do you know anything?"


    Xie Dongyang listened to Fengxi''s words, and his face became more solemn.


    "There are vampires in Jiangcheng, do you know?"


    Xie Dongyang was shocked and shook his head. He didn''t know or hear any news.

 Chapter 1778

    "It''s not surprising that you don''t know. After all, it''s Secret news. Hua Lin''s husband Bai Hao has dealt with several cases, but in the end, none of them can be solved, and those people can only die in vain. However, it''s gratifying that a Sheng has made a move. You know her heart to protect Jiangcheng. "


    Xie Dongyang nodded.


    "A Sheng put out those vampires outside Jiangcheng District, but he still failed to stop those guys from doing evil. The number of them is unknown."


    "You mean my sister and niece were probably captured by those vampires?"


    "It''s all possible. It''s hard to say. I''ll start divining first. You wait for me."


    "Good."


    Feng Xi went into the room and took the copper money out. Qin Wanyu didn''t say a word, but he couldn''t get in.


    Xie Dongyang said that, Feng Xi still has a fart to eat. He must go to save people.


    Qin Wanyu was depressed. He could only eat by himself. He sighed and sat on the table. "I''m busy now, but I''m still disturbed."


    Xie Dongyang felt guilty. "I''m sorry, Wan Yu. I''ll make up a big meal for you later."


    "I don''t blame you either. After all, everyone is the same if something happens to your close relatives."


    Qin, Wan and Yu really didn''t mean to blame Xie Dongyang. He was also a victim. What''s the use of blaming him? Blame those who arrested Xie Ning and Xie Dongyao.


    The wind quickly divined, and after watching it for a long time, it didn''t say a word.


    "Wind, you can tell the truth. I can bear it..."


    Looking at the ugly degree of the face, Xie Dongyang''s heart was also cold.


    I did make the worst psychological presupposition for myself. The worst result is that my sister and niece have been ripped off, right?


    "Don''t worry, they are still alive."


    Xie Dongyang''s broken state of mind was immediately seen, and Feng Xi immediately pacified him.


    Sure enough, Xie Dongyang was relieved to hear that.


    Anyway, as long as two relatives are alive, it''s the best news.


    "Where are they?"


    "There is a dense forest of no man''s land in the south of the suburb. It''s an undeveloped area with a rare population..."


    "How far is it from here?"


    "It will take 40 minutes at the fastest, and the road is not easy."


    "Is there any other information?" Xie Dongyang knows that Fengxi can see many unusual things according to the hexagram.


    Wind Xi hesitated for a while, then slowly said, "first of all, the location of this dense forest is extremely bad. It''s a place of great ferocity, and the Yin Qi is very heavy. From the perspective of divination, there are many people on the other side, and ambush is set up. "


    "Sure enough..."


    It seems that the layout is really elaborate. Fortunately, I come to find the wind. If I venture to search, I''m afraid it''s futile.


    The wind Xi sneered, "what''s interesting is that the other side is brave enough to publicly challenge asheng and me."


    "Can you tell who the other party is?"


    "Not yet. I don''t have the ability to open the eyes of heaven. A Sheng can. Shall we go to find her?"


    "I''d better not. I don''t want to involve arsheng."


    Xie Dongyang knows that if Hua shenglai comes, the odds will be very big, but


    In case Hua Sheng makes a mistake by himself, he will die ten thousand times, which can''t be made up for.


    After all, how important this child is to the Huasheng couple. He knows that the whole Jiangcheng people also know it.


    "Wind, or you can draw out the detailed address for me. I''ll go myself."


    After thinking about it, Xie Dongyang still wants to save people by himself. After all, Fengxi is innocent, and people have no obligation to save his family.

 Chapter 1779

    "Wind Xi gets up," at this time don''t say such words, I know you want to carry, but you can''t carry


    Xie Dongyang opened his mouth to say something, but he didn''t say a word at last.


    Feng Xi''s words are definitely not to belittle people, or to be honest, Xie Dongyang just can''t bear it.


    He''s just a man, pure and responsible. He can spare his life for his family.


    However, even if he gives up his life, his family will not be able to save him. The only result is that his life will be taken in.


    So Xie Dongyang knows, Feng Xi knows, Qin Wanyu knows.


    At this moment, there is no gas to complain about being disturbed by the two people''s world. Qin Wanyu sympathizes with this friend.


    Xie Dongyang, the bride was cut off by the river.


    My father''s eldest brother has been designed to die miserably. Now he has come here with the family of Xie to support his family.


    This guy is really unlucky.


    So Qin, Wan and Yu were not in the mood to eat. They got up and patted Dongyang on the shoulder.


    "Lao Xie, you, don''t be polite to us. Although I''m worried about my safety, she is the wind family after all, and her ability is far above you and me. If you really want to save your family, please listen to my family''s arrangement. Don''t try to be brave. If something happens to you. How will your sister-in-law and your mother live? "


    Xie Dongyang lowered his head and didn''t speak.


    Qin Wanyu is right. If he had an accident with Xie Ning and Xie Dongyao, the Xie family would have really collapsed.


    What should I do then, sister-in-law and mother?


    "Don''t hesitate. Come with me. I''ve always wanted to meet those vampires again, so I''ll deal with it."


    The wind opens its mouth and knows to carry it.


    Qin Wanyu is still a little nervous, "Xi Xi, I will go with you."


    "No, you can''t. You stay and watch my house."


    "I don''t want it." Qin, Wan and Yu also lost their temper.


    "Don''t ask for it. If necessary, let me know. Here is a talisman. If it burns, it will prove that I may be in danger. Go to assheng immediately to save our door."


    With that, Fengxi takes out a yellow talisman from her arms and hands it to Qin Wanyu.


    Qin, Wan and Yu took a look in their hands and could not understand the symbols and characters drawn on them.


    But according to Fengxi, this is a very important talisman. Once it ignites, it will prove that Fengxi is difficult.


    At that time, I won''t be able to control so much. I''m going to meet Huasheng.


    Of course, there is another situation, if it goes well, maybe Fengxi will fix it without Huasheng.


    Feng Xi packed up his things and left with a hundred treasure bags. He took only two breeze and a yellow paper hell soldier.


    Xie Dongyang took several powerful men, five people and a cross-country vehicle, and went straight to the dense forest in the south suburb.


    At this moment, it''s too late in the forest, except for the strange crow call, there is nothing else. The suburb is really quiet and terrible.


    Especially when walking along the path, several big men are scared.


    Xie Dongyang is very confused, and has been worried about Xie Ning and Xie Dongyao.


    Wind Xi is sitting in the back is always closed eyes, hands around the chest, the heart is no waves.


    It''s been several years since I took the position of leader of the Feng family. I''ve seen all the big and small scenes of Feng Xi, so I don''t have any tension or worry.


    Suddenly, there was a black shadow in front of the vehicle.


    Scared the driver to make a sudden brake


    "What''s the matter? I got out of the car to have a look. The man was dead and suddenly appeared." The driver shouted to get off.


    "Wait a minute." Wind Xi suddenly opened his eyes at this moment.

 Chapter 1780

    After a while, Feng Xi saved the driver''s life.


    In addition to Fengxi and Xie Dongyang, there are three men, the driver and two other bodyguards selected by Xie Dongyang.


    Each of the three is a handlebar of more than 90 height, with big arms and round waists. It''s just to practice.


    However, in the face of some supernatural creatures, even if human beings are strong and strong, they still have no egg to use. To put it bluntly, they hit the stone with an egg.


    Why did Fengxi stop the driver and save his life.


    Because the black shadow in front of the car suddenly came towards the front of the car, and the windshield broke into pieces in a moment.


    It can be seen how powerful he is. Several great men in the car, except Xie Dongyang, are all in a state of astonishment.


    Feng Xi knows that if it''s a vampire, the talisman is useless.


    So I took out a bottle of black and red liquid and threw it on the black shadow.


    The black shadow suddenly howled, and the place where it was splashed immediately gave out the smell of being burnt.


    The black back to three feet, covering half of the face injured by the liquid, the whole body sent out a violent and evil spirit.


    "My mother-in-law, what is that?"


    The driver''s eldest brother was already shivering with fright, looking at the black shadow through the high beam of the car.


    It''s a man more than two meters tall, at least in shape.


    However, the movement and power of that moment are not the limits that human beings can reach at all.


    Feng Xi holds the empty bottle in her hand and blows, "tut Tut, I''m not afraid of my talisman. It''s really a headache for me. I thought I''m not afraid of anything. It seems that black dog blood will make your door like this, and its combat effectiveness is not good."


    "Is that a vampire?" Xie Dongyang asked the wind.


    Wind Xi nods, Xie Dongyang looks a happy, "they are afraid of black dog blood, then we can get more."


    Feng Xi shakes her head again. "How could it be so simple? It''s not ordinary black dog blood. It''s black dog blood soaked in cinnabar since childhood. It''s rare. It''s hard to ask for money. I''m such a small bottle. Where can I get more?"


    "What can I do? I have a shotgun. I''ll go down and have a look."


    Xie Dongyang went down with a shotgun. It was also fast. It was too late for the wind to stop him.


    When Xie Dongyang went down with a shotgun, he was the creature running in front of the car.


    I didn''t even think there was something attacking behind me.


    So when the thing came up, Xie Dongyang subconsciously turned around and gave it a positive hug.


    The shotgun also fell to the ground. Xie Dongyang could see clearly. The man in front of him was so powerful that he didn''t say anything.


    The hair is turquoise, and there is no pupil in the eyes, all eyes are white.


    The most obvious are the two tusks, which are incredibly long and sharp.


    Just like the ferocious animals seen in the zoo, it''s really hard to believe the existence of this terrible creature if it''s not seen with your own eyes.


    Xie Dongyang''s men are also witty. Seeing that the boss is in danger, they get out of the car, pick up the shotgun and shoot at the man''s head.


    This one shot, it''s just


    After the bullet passed through the brain, the creature did not stop attacking Xie Dongyang.


    Hands are still dead to block Xie Dongyang''s neck.


    Maybe it was enraged by this gun, and the creature suddenly released Xie Dongyang and made a fierce attack on the big man under Xie Dongyang.


    The big man stepped back and shot again.


    However, the shooting didn''t stop the creature from attacking. The creature jumped in the air and slapped the big man in the face.


    This time, the big man suddenly screamed, then his face was bloody


    The smell of blood also permeates the dense forest


    As the smell of blood filled, strange sounds began to sound in the forest, like the whine of some animals, and more and more.


    Wind Xi gets out of the car slowly and pinches his fingers. "No, there are so many."

 Chapter 1781

    Feng Xi takes Xie Dongyang to save people, but doesn''t tell Hua Sheng about it.


    Hua Sheng according to the original strength, even if the wind does not say, she will also feel, after all, such a big thing.


    But what''s surprising is that Huasheng''s response is not sensitive, or even slow.


    So as long as Fengxi doesn''t say, Qin Wanyu doesn''t notice, she doesn''t know where Fengxi and Xie Dongyang have gone?


    Why is there such a big contrast? It starts with children.


    Since the pregnancy, the whole person of Huasheng has been a little weak, and the pregnancy reaction is also very big, the first to vomit in the dark.


    Now the fetus is gradually stable, although not so fierce, but also the whole human condition is extremely bad.


    Jiangliu changes its ways to make food every day. The company doesn''t go at all. Of course, his father has already bowed his head.


    The directors of the company work in shifts to do the heart work of Jiangliu, but he is not surprised.


    To be honest, the anger towards parents is still there. It''s not so easy to dissipate.


    After all, Jiangliu''s father is old, and the company has long been taken over by Jiangliu, so once Jiangliu is gone, he will not care.


    What really afflicts him is his father''s work in the past few years.


    Now I''m happy to be with my wife when I''m free. I don''t want to think about anything.


    In addition to the company''s necessary things to deal with urgently, his assistant secretly contacted and Jiangliu would give some suggestions, but he was really ruthless no longer.


    That night, Jiangliu''s mother sent wechat again.


    River looked, no response, put down the phone and went to the kitchen to make bird''s nest for Hua Sheng.


    Molly, after all, has just come here. If ginkgo is not there, she can''t be so perfect in many things, especially the bird''s nest.


    So the river is still pro force Pro for, ginkgo was coaxed out by Gao He, said to go shopping.


    Since the last time I had a bad time with Gao Jia, gingko had a short temper and left Gao He in the cold for a long time.


    Even if he was accepted as a dry daughter by the Chinese family, he still didn''t give Gao family face.


    Later, Hua Sheng advised him to forgive Gao He for a while, and the two young men went out to be tired of being sweet.


    Sometimes Hua Sheng would think that love is a thing that one side really eats the other to death.


    Who loves deeply, who will be tired.


    Gingko also loves Gao He, but she doesn''t really trust Gao He as the world does.


    After all, gingko has been on guard at the beginning. I think there is a big gap between the backgrounds. If it doesn''t succeed in the future, isn''t it miserable?


    So it is with this layer of defense that ginkgo doesn''t want to continue every time there is a conflict.


    On the contrary, Gao He, who has been pursuing Ginkgo biloba for thousands of years, has been shaking and coaxing her like her ancestors.


    In fact, Hua Sheng sometimes hopes that time will come again.


    At the beginning, Chuntao also had gingko as a precaution. It''s a pity that Chuntao was too paranoid and was coaxed into giving up by Wu Nan.


    Wu Nan is regarded as the whole world. At last, her world collapses, and she goes with the wind


    Hua Sheng is very glad that there is no such skirmish and tear between her and the river.


    Both at first and now, they love each other sincerely and never waver.


    Frankly speaking, the emotional intelligence of Huasheng and Jiangliu is based on these people.


    Reason with sensibility, sensibility also with reason, so the feelings above love and killing each other are stable.


    Ding Ding Wechat is another mobile phone of Jiangliu.


    Hua Sheng is curious and takes a look.

 Chapter 1782

    Huasheng and Jiangliu husband and wife don''t check each other''s mobile phones for several years.


    It''s common sense to leave space and privacy for each other, but it''s a pity that many couples don''t know.


    Of course, some people will say that if you leave her space and privacy, it will encourage her to cheat and betray.


    Hua Sheng will retort here. Even if you watch every day, if he wants to cheat and betray, you still can''t realize it.


    This kind of rapid information age, and that kind of fast-food love, has distorted the initial values and human nature of society.


    Many people don''t even bother to go to the process of women''s pursuit. They just ask, about?


    This has led to less and less real love, but more and more things to go to bed and have fun.


    After all, it''s still natural.


    A man or a woman, if she is restless, even if you keep it 24 hours, she will still have a crooked idea.


    If a man or a woman doesn''t want to do that in her bones, you can''t compare it with checking mobile phones and privacy, because people are different from people.


    When Huasheng picked up Jiangliu''s mobile phone, he saw Jiangliu''s mother''s second wechat.


    With this one, she looked through the record and saw the first one.


    To be honest, Huasheng is also a mother. At this moment, she still sympathizes with her mother-in-law.


    Of course, some people will say that your mother-in-law is so kind to you, and you can forgive, but it''s really a golden age Bailian, or the virgin bitch.


    But in fact, if you become a mother, you will have a deep understanding of the mother''s feelings and sustenance for her children, and even rely on them.


    Jiangliu mother''s wechat is like this -


    the first one - son, why are you so cruel? Do you want to see us die? Your father is not in good health. Recently, a man carrying so many jobs can''t eat it. Before dinner today, he tried to test his blood sugar, which is more than 12 o''clock, and his blood pressure is also 178. I''m very worried about his body. If you are If you don''t want to see your father die, you can go back to the company, OK?


    Jiangliu didn''t reply, so he got the second wechat in a row.


    The second one is like this: son, I saw the report with your father recently. We all know about your daughter-in-law''s pregnancy. The media also reported it. It''s a good thing. Some people doubt it. Of course, we are really confused. Maybe it''s because we think too much of you that we have that bad idea. But our first motive is to love you, for fear that you will be blinded by love. After all, your daughter-in-law is so smart and beautiful. We are really afraid that she will infatuate you like a fox spirit and destroy the family completely. Of course, if your daughter-in-law is wronged by us, then we are willing to pull down the old face and apologize to her. Don''t do this to us, OK? We are really just you. You can''t watch us die


    Hua Sheng is very depressed. Although the mother of the river is also a top lady.


    But compared with other ladies, she is not good at acting.


    Can say such shocking words, certainly is the heart has moved, obviously, she also recently was very desperate.


    On the one hand is the son''s indifference and unforgiving, on the other hand is watching his husband''s physical condition every day, how can he not collapse?


    After all, they are all old people in their sixties. How long can they support?


    So Hua Sheng felt very sad. She thought about it, and replied with the voice of the river.


    That''s what she said -

 Chapter 1783

    Hua Sheng replied in this way --


    mom, I saw what you said. You asked my father to pay attention to his health. I will deal with the company''s affairs and take care of you.


    After all, the relationship between Jiangliu and his parents has always been such a mutual respect, so Huasheng imitation is still in place.


    When Jiangliu''s mother saw it, she was very surprised. She took her mobile phone and showed it directly to her husband, "his father, you see, his son has returned the information."


    At this moment, Jiangliu''s father is still a bit hard spoken, or because the elder generation can''t hang up his face.


    Deliberately calm face, "bastard, he can say anything good, I wish I died earlier."


    "Look at you, and say such duplicity. My son said that he asked you to take good care of your illness. He would deal with the company''s affairs and told me to take care of them. I said that since he is our son, he will not really have a share. Some things are said angrily, but they are not really cut off. But I''ll see his daughter-in-law when I''m free. The child It''s also a poor person. Although we did right before, the child was also wronged. I don''t think the son is so stupid. I don''t know if his own child will not be ignorant. Anyway, I will know when he was born. Now we should treat him as our grandson. "


    In fact, Jiangliu''s mother has acquiesced that this is Jiangliu''s child.


    The reason why so many things have been done is not encouraged by the seven aunts and eight aunts, so it is not necessarily a good thing to say that there are many relatives sometimes.


    Mrs. Jiang doesn''t have a daughter, so she will go to find her mother''s family once there is any disturbance in her family.


    Mrs. Jiang''s parents are not good at stubble either. They are not as good as their families. Naturally, they have all kinds of psychology.


    Some are hating the rich, some are eager to see her family disorderly, some are talking nonsense, some are hoping to get some benefits from her.


    But Mrs. Jiang is not in her place. She can''t know that she is led by these people.


    Jiangliu used to think that his mother was not stupid. Why did he grow old and simply believe in others'' instigation?


    But later, when we think about it carefully, once we get old, our intelligence will degenerate. To return to old age is to say that the mind has returned to the same level as the child.


    After Huasheng replied, she deleted her wechat reply. Yes, she didn''t intend to persuade Jiangliu.


    I''ve tried before. Jiang Liu is very angry about his parents'' asking Hua Sheng to do paternity test.


    So it''s not easy to make up in a few words, so Huasheng plans to do it without his knowledge.


    While the river is still busy in the kitchen, Huasheng picks up his mobile phone and sends wechat to Li Jian. Who is Li Jian? The private detective Hua Sheng later collected.


    At first, he was asked to investigate Hua Qing. Later, because the situation became more and more dangerous, he stopped them.


    Hua Sheng: come out.


    Li Jian: please tell me, boss.


    Hua Sheng: Jiang''s group, please go tomorrow and pass on a message to my husband''s assistant, telling him not to send it to the chairman of the board. The old chairman is not in good health recently, so he will send important and urgent matters to my husband''s email. Then Other business besides this, send it to my mailbox. "


    Li Jian: huh? Would anyone else believe me?


    Hua Sheng: just ask him to look back at his email. I''ve already sent him an email, but I don''t understand many things in the email. You''d better go there in person. By the way, give full play to your level of private detective, and find out all the outsiders, pickpockets and bad minds in the senior management of Jiangshi group. There are some old employees who may look at the recent group The turbulence has stirred my mind, and I just took the opportunity to clean up the door. "

 Chapter 1784

    Li Jian: the boss is powerful and domineering


    Hua Sheng: less flattery


    Li Jian: boss, are you a ginkgo appendage?


    This sentence amused Hua Sheng.


    Hua Sheng: OK, go to work.


    Li Jian: OK, the boss will wait for my good news.


    In fact, this kid is reliable in his work. Otherwise, Hua Sheng would not venture to buy a private detective agency.


    When the river came out, he was carrying a bird''s nest in his hand, and saw Hua Sheng laughing.


    To be honest, seeing Hua Sheng laughing, he was in a bad mood.


    "What makes my wife Jiang so happy? I look happy."


    "Ah, the company I bought later is Li Jian. Do you remember?"


    "Yes, flatterer."


    As expected, Li Jian, who is regarded by gingko Amway and even Jiangliu as a flatterer, is not a simple flatterer. He is a flatterer who has ideals and aspirations and is really capable of handling affairs, OK?


    "What? They are reliable. I''ve told them something."


    "Ah, then stop thinking, and drink while it''s hot."


    The river brings the stewed bird''s nest to Huasheng. All the places you can see are gentle.


    It''s his tenderness to her alone


    "Where is Xiaohei today?" River looked around, only to find that these two days did not see the existence of black cats.


    "Ah, let''s go for a walk. It''s a little sultry recently, and the cat is impetuous."


    "That''s a good reason. To put it bluntly, it''s going out."


    Hua Sheng smiled. "Be careful to say bad things. When it hears you, scratch you."


    The river held Huasheng''s shoulder and raised its mouth. "It dare not. After all, my wife is a big man and its owner. I''m sorry that he didn''t dare to make a mistake."


    After drinking the bird''s nest, Hua Sheng spoke to the river for a while.


    But for mother''s wechat, nothing.


    After all, I want to wait for the river flow to lose some of my heart''s Qi. At present, I have appeased the river flow''s mother and let the river flow''s father get some relief.


    Hua Sheng feels that Jiangliu is OK at home anyway. He will not ignore some urgent matters, so he asked his assistant to send him an email.


    But in addition to those that are particularly urgent, there must be many others.


    Since my father-in-law is not in good health, I will deal with it myself.


    Over the years, she has a deep understanding of business. Now she can''t move her baby anywhere.


    If you can help me, I''ll help you. After all, I''m a family.


    It has to be said that Hua Sheng''s idea is sometimes very generous, tolerant, and not because of this revenge.


    At this point, Hua Zhi is not as good as Hua Sheng. Although the pattern of Hua Zhi is enough, many things are still very vengeful.


    For example, after a long relationship with the Wang family, she was forced out of the house by Mrs. Wang. Later, although she forgives her, Hua Zhi will not really treat them after all.


    For those people, in Hua Zhi here, are outsiders.


    Hua Zhi likes people, now the first is five younger sister, the second is mother, the third is four younger sister.


    The rest, in the heart of Hua Zhi, are without cards.


    At 11:50 p.m.


    the river has gone to sleep, but Hua Sheng begins to have a nightmare.


    This is the first time since pregnancy, why to say nightmare.


    Because it''s too real, even if you know it''s a dream, you can''t wake up.


    She dreamed of a vast ocean, the sea was blue, but the wind suddenly turned black.


    Then she saw a coffin floating up in the sea. It was dark red and very penetrating.


    She drifted by a little bit, slowly opened the coffin, saw the people inside, she was stupid, or scared to be stupid

 Chapter 1785

    Because it was my own face, but there was a red lotus in the middle of my forehead.


    Hua Sheng is afraid. Why?


    Because the woman in the coffin still smiles at her, with her eyes closed. That kind of smile is very strange.


    Even in a dream, Hua Sheng must dream of such a self, because she knows it deeply.


    There is a red lotus on his forehead, which is not himself at all, or even It''s a magical self.


    Everyone is born with two sides, good and evil. Most people are born with good, which doesn''t mean they are not evil.


    Because the evil side has been deeply covered by the good side.


    But once If the evil side of the heart is brought out, then the little good on the surface will be covered by evil.


    At that time, it''s really like the eruption of a volcano.


    The river was awakened by Hua Sheng''s low voice of exhortation, because he found her crying in a low voice


    "A Sheng."


    He cried softly, not daring to disturb her, and would be frightened.


    The gentle voice of the river gradually came into our ears.


    Hua Sheng also heard the familiar voice in his dream, which slowly opened his eyes and woke up from the dream.


    "Did you have a nightmare?"


    The river holds her head and sticks it to her chest.


    Hua Sheng was stunned for a few seconds, then nodded. The next second, like the frightened ostrich, he went into the river''s arms and refused to come out.


    The river did not dare to talk, just kept patting her back.


    "Don''t be afraid. My husband is here."


    "Yes."


    "I will protect you."


    "Yes."


    "Let''s stop crying. I''ll scare the baby in my stomach."


    I feel that Huasheng in my arms is still crying in a low voice. The river is super distressed and can only be comforted by soft whispers.


    "Yes."


    Hua Sheng didn''t say anything but grace.


    Until half an hour later, her mood gradually calmed down, but she didn''t tell Jiangliu what kind of nightmare she had, which could wake her up.


    Jiang Liu didn''t ask. People like a Sheng have a lot of concerns when they do things. If she doesn''t say it, there is a reason why she doesn''t say it.


    So half an hour later, Hua Sheng, once again in the river''s gentle, drowsy sleep.


    The river held him tightly and gave her all the warmth she had.


    Huasheng also has a full sense of security, and the rest of the night is quite practical.


    In fact, Bai ran once said that no matter how powerful Hua Sheng is, no matter how powerful she is, she will be a woman after all.


    Of course, this is not to belittle women, because men and women are born with different physical structures.


    The way the brain deals with things and the expression of language are more different. Women''s mind is more delicate, so they are more sensitive and vulnerable.


    Therefore, in a strong woman, she also needs a sense of security and protection.


    Huasheng''s anti heaven power can make the emperor of jiuchongtian forget to stop.


    However, in many nightmares, we need the warm embrace of the river, which is the truth of life and rest.


    Hua Sheng knows that her husband is not as useless as those outside.


    It''s not a useless mortal or a waste Muggle.


    Just because the river is a mortal, he can let go of everything, dare to be with Huasheng, and love bravely. This mortal is very unusual.


    At least, he has the courage to love someone, rather than look forward and dare not take this step.


    At this moment, in the dense forest in the south suburb, Fengxi and Xie Dongyang are experiencing a breathtaking moment

 Chapter 1786

    Xie Dongyang''s subordinates, not long after, have been torn to pieces by those crazy creatures.


    Seeing that this is not the way for Feng Xi to go on like this, he found an exorcism sword from the Baibao bag and daubed the remaining bottle of black dog blood on the exorcism sword.


    "Xie Dongyang, then."


    She threw the exorcism sword to Xie Dongyang in the air. Xie Dongyang was also quick to respond, and immediately jumped over the heavy exorcism sword.


    "This is my family''s driving demon sword. It''s coated with black dog blood. If you don''t want to die, run out and kill me Otherwise, not only your sister and niece will not be saved, but you will also be abandoned here. "


    "I understand."


    "There are so many of these things that I have to draw away most of them. You go to another path, and we turn around and gather in the shabby hut at the end."


    "Good."


    The end of the broken straw hut is when the wind set out, it was painted to Xie Dongyang.


    It''s the place where Xie Ning and Xie Dongyao are detained. At present, they have been surrounded by these things before they arrive. It''s really not good.


    Xie Dongyang can''t help but die in vain and feel sad. He can only rush out with his head hard.


    Feng Xi is very smart. He directly stabbed his arm with blood. Maybe he was born with a special constitution.


    In addition, the two demon pills and a small part of the spiritual power that Hua Sheng gave her make the blood smell unique and sweet.


    "A bunch of brainless fools, come on, come after me."


    The wind then ran to another path. Those brainless things are chasing after the wind as if they were evil.


    Because of the smell of wind blood, when the air is open, all the previous smells are covered.


    This is a kind of ineffable attraction. Those things can''t pay attention to Xie Dongyang, so they chase after the wind.


    The wind speed is also fast. Just like a gust of wind, you can run as soon as you can, just like you can celebrate at your feet.


    After Xie Dongyang solved the remaining unidentified creatures, his face was also dirty.


    Fortunately, his physical fitness is excellent, and he often can''t keep fit. Otherwise, he would have been out of energy for a long time.


    Because these things are so powerful, it''s hard for you to control one, let alone three or five.


    Xie Dongyang''s good news is that he also has a magic expelling sword, so he runs to another path.


    As soon as I ran in, there were two more unidentified creatures.


    It seems that this thing has been ambushed for a long time. Where are they supposed to save people?


    That''s what it means to annihilate the whole army. Maybe it''s to survive. Maybe it''s to save my niece and sister''s heart.


    Xie Dongyang was biting his teeth and wielding the exorcism sword. He cut those things into pieces and scattered them on the ground.


    This requires a very strong psychological quality. If ordinary people saw such a scene, it would have collapsed.


    Where can I keep fighting for you?


    There are about 70 or 80 guys behind Fengxi. If it wasn''t for Fengxi to lead these guys away.


    I''m afraid that Xie Dongyang and she will be in danger.


    Feng Xi is OK. After all, Xie Dongyang will probably hang up at any time if there is the blessing of Feng family.


    So wind Xi wants to come and go, or carry the flag, take most of the vampires.


    The wound in her left arm was bleeding all the time, probably because it was a little deep.


    So the speed of blood flow is too fast. After running for a while, she feels dizzy. She should be bleeding too much and anaemic


    Simply under a big tree, the wind will not run on the tree.


    She is holding a dragon pattern exorcism dagger in her hand, covering the wound and gasping for breath


    Seventy or eighty vampires, coming from all directions, keep approaching he

 Chapter 1787

    In the past, Huasheng should feel the wind.


    However, with the formation of the fetus and the continuous absorption of the pure spiritual power of Hua Sheng, she has been unconsciously drained.


    The perception is also surprisingly poor, so Hua Sheng, who is still sleeping, has no idea about Xie Dongyang and Fengxi''s distress.


    "She? It''s a lot. It''s almost phobia."


    Seeing more and more people, Fengxi feels that her situation may not be very good.


    At this moment, there are many people with the same idea as Fengxi, that is, the ancestors of Fengjia.


    Since ancient times, they all have the same heart and mind.


    Wind Xi met a big event, the wind of the underworld nameless is the first time to know.


    Not only know, but also see the image in the mirage


    Feng nameless and Ling Jiuzhou are good friends in the underworld, but Ling Jiuzhou was used by the devil kingdom.


    So I can''t continue to practice after death, but wind is different from nameless. Although I died, I did too many good things to kill demons and demons.


    It is not necessary to reincarnate after being pardoned. As long as you practice in the underworld, you will have the chance to stand out like a city full of wind.


    Of course, the cultivation is like the wind pouring down the city. No one can''t go down for a thousand and eight years.


    Even if you have thousands of years, you need to have a very good talent.


    After all, it has been thousands of years since the wind family came out.


    So the wind nameless old man is also dare not expect, he recently meditated, often think of things in the world.


    The only one that worries about her is her granddaughter Fengxi, so when Fengxi is in danger, he still shakes.


    "Old man Feng, your granddaughter will be torn. Don''t you go to save her?"


    Although lingjiuzhou has not been able to continue to cultivate, nor to give birth to a single soul, the good thing is freedom.


    After all, I didn''t do too many evil things, so I often came to fengnameless chat and play chess.


    When he came, he just saw that the wind nameless was playing the video, that is, the scene of wind Xi being surrounded by vampires.


    Without saying a word, Feng continued to sit on the table and drink tea.


    "Huo, I''m so calm, brother If you don''t, your little granddaughter will really meet us in the underworld. That''s the idea you''re not going to fight, are you? But I advise you not to be impulsive. She is here. Although the happiness index is high, your Fengjia family really has no successor. Don''t step into our Lings''... "


    When it comes to this, it''s sad that Ling Jiuzhou also killed demons and demons in his whole life. Although there is no wind, no name, no fame and ability, he has also saved many people.


    It''s just that when he''s gone, future generations won''t be able to survive.


    Lingxiao, the only one with spiritual roots, also transformed into a businessman, so that he no longer has an heir to choose from.


    So lingjiuzhou often envies the nameless wind.


    The wind family has a talented girl and a little grumpy. That''s a wonderful young girl.


    Fengxi received the banner of Fengjia in his early 20''s, and now he is a famous leader in three realms and six Taoism.


    Even the ancestors of fengqingcheng, who can''t speak without name, can personally guide Fengxi.


    It would be a pity if such an excellent successor really died like this


    "Elder brother, you have to say something. You must have this ability now. Lord Styx won''t blame you." Lingjiuzhou is more urgent than fengnameless. You can also understand it as AI Cai if you don''t want Fengxi''s girl to have an accident.


    For a while, the wind said slowly, "we are not so weak. Don''t look down on her."

 Chapter 1788

    Yes, people who can be selected as the 85th generation of the Feng family''s heirs are ordinary people?


    If Fengxi is so cowardly, he will die early. Can he live to this day?


    After all, it''s also out of the demons.


    So Feng nameless is more optimistic that his granddaughter will be able to bear this time, but he is still not sure to stare, in case


    In case of any mistake, it is not impossible for him to make a move, as Ling Jiuzhou said.


    Although he rashly went to rescue people and operated against rules, he was familiar with Fengxi due to the relationship between lord Styx and Fengxi, and would not blame him.


    So Mr. Feng is still very confident. At the same time, he pays attention to the wind and the city.


    Fengqing city still lives in the misty cloud mountain of Wuliang Mountain, and cultivates with several younger martial brothers and younger martial sisters sent by Wuliang venerable.


    Those children are all intelligent. It''s just a day when they see difficulties in the wind.


    "Elder martial sister, don''t you really want to save people? If you do... "


    "No need for me." The wind is more powerful than the wind.


    "OK, but elder martial sister, since you don''t want to fight, are you upset? In case she doesn''t pass the test That makes your heart jam... "


    "No, if she died, she would be incompetent. I would not fight. If she won, she should be. There is no joy."


    Everyone:


    Well, it''s said that fengqingcheng always works with reason and indifference. It''s true.


    She can watch her heirs fight against others at this disadvantage. Even if they die, they will die?


    It''s hard enough to say that people are incompetent.


    However, it''s not surprising that if the wind is pouring down the city, without really cutting off the seven emotions and six desires, she can''t be sealed.


    How difficult is it for mortals to cultivate immortals? For many years, there has been no mortal in the world who can be deified by the emperor of the nine heavens.


    Fengqing city is one of the best, so at the Fengshen conference, many immortals came to join the party.


    I just want to have a look at the demeanor of this mortal. Even now there are many legends about three realms and six ways, saying that Fengqing city is sealed by its beauty.


    In fact, she has no real strength. After all, she hasn''t seen her do anything in recent years.


    Others say that the emperor of heaven took a fancy to her appearance and planned to train her to be a concubine in the harem after hundreds of years.


    Of course, these are really just rumors.


    The emperor of heaven has only seen the wind pour down the city once, that is, at the Fengshen assembly that year.


    Moreover, he looked at the city from afar across the crowd. Although it was beautiful and beautiful, the Emperor didn''t move.


    Why? The reason is very simple. The emperor''s harem is full of flowers and beautiful women.


    Those women don''t have to fall in the wind to look different, so why should they be attracted to a mortal woman?


    Yes, because she is a human being, so the emperor can never be moved by her.


    In jiuchongtian, in fact, these nobles pay more attention to blood inheritance.


    After the gods were granted to mortals, they were mortals no matter how fierce they were. They were despised in their bones. The royal family of Tian family was always arrogant.


    So it''s normal that we can''t see the wind falling, but Hua Sheng just


    Huasheng is just the opposite. If the three realms and six Taoism currently choose the most noble bloodline, it is Huasheng.


    Because she has the blood of the first God in the ancient times, the nine heavenly Xuannv, and is pure blood. At this point, she has to leave the fox for ten streets


    Words pull back to Fengxi. At this moment, she has stopped bleeding for herself, and her arm is tied with a white bandage.


    Then I look at those aggressive vampires and start to rub hands


    "If you don''t have long eyes, my aunt will tell you today. Who is the father?"

 Chapter 1789

    Feng Xi faces it alone. She was a vampire who couldn''t get the magic talisman before.


    In fact, it''s not that the wind is not strong, it''s also that I haven''t had a chance to study it carefully. Last time, I joined hands with Huasheng to enter the church.


    These monsters, pretending to play tricks, kidnapped Hua Qing''s mother and son, but they didn''t come out with any fierce characters at last.


    It''s not that Hua Sheng''s fire has killed him. Later, Hua Sheng said he would find reinforcements.


    Feng Xi also knows that Hua Sheng gave a gift to Fengqing''s ancestors and a gift to white fox.


    As for whether the ancestor promised to send someone or whether the white fox promised to help the army, the follow-up Feng Xi didn''t ask.


    For a long time, the black cat of the Huasheng family came out early and came back late every day.


    No one knows where to go, but the wind knows.


    A Sheng''s cat, that is to be a guardian to protect the people of Jiangcheng.


    No matter what the black cat did, in the end, the vampires left the city.


    Originally, they should be all in one go.


    After all, it''s going to be a disaster, but Hua Sheng disagrees. At that time, they had a dispute.


    In the end, I heard from Hua Sheng. Hua Sheng said that the poor can''t chase after them. Although these soldiers are not afraid, they must be the vampire king.


    Thinking about the great zombies that changed in those years, they almost destroyed the whole Ling family. If it wasn''t for Hua Sheng, they would have been devastated.


    Therefore, on the whole, Huasheng''s concerns are right.


    Wind so impulsive people did not act boldly, but it does not mean that she is afraid, afraid of this group of vampires.


    After all, more than 20 years is not a big scare. Grandpa traveled around at that time, killing demons and removing demons.


    Sometimes it''s three or five years outside. Every time I come back, the wind will pull grandpa to tell a story thoroughly.


    In fact, these stories are the process of wind nameless beheading demons and removing demons. As an exorcist, many demons have never been seen before. Isn''t that normal?


    Can demons give you face, just simple and easy to fight?


    Even if it''s playing mobile games, it''s more difficult.


    Where would it be so easy?


    "I''m not afraid of runes. Yes, I will fight with you for a while It''s not right. It''s not a fight. It''s me who beat you up unilaterally. "


    With that, Fengxi put on the iron fist gloves she studied, rushed straight up and began to swing her fist.


    Really don''t say, a punch is a precision.


    I don''t know what kind of material it is. If you hit the fist, it will blow your head.


    The second punch went down, and the white liquid came out. The scene was really brutal


    But the wind has been holding for a long time. Since we are going to fight, we must let it out.


    So no matter how many, she''s going to fight and kick first.


    Encounter the unlucky, long not pleasing to the eye, be pulled by her, it is to ride under the body to beat, will be trampled on the face to deform.


    Even the two old men in the underworld couldn''t bear to look straight.


    Wind nameless still calm, after all, in their own granddaughter know.


    Ling Jiuzhou can''t see it anymore, and he yells, "ah ah, ah How can this girl be so cruel? You see, the small fist is not big. It''s so powerful when the fist goes down. It''s the head, so it''s exploded? "


    Wind nameless face calm, "I correct you, that is not the head, that is the monster head."


    "Yes, yes, you''re right. Even if it''s the monster''s head, isn''t it a bit fierce to fight like this?"


    "You sympathize with vampires. Why don''t I send you up to have a look?"


    "No, no, I mean, what''s the mystery of this girl''s gloves? How could it be so powerful? " Lingjiuzhou is actually interested in that pair of gloves.

 Chapter 1790

    At the same time, Feng Qingcheng''s martial brothers and sisters are also more interested in discussing.


    "Elder martial sister, you are very interesting."


    Feng Qingcheng didn''t speak, but there was a faint smile in her eyes. Fengxi is a child with great talent. But in character It''s not like the wind family. She''s just a grumpy little lion. Like the wild animals, she never forgot to take revenge when facing the devil.


    At this point, the ancestors of the followers are not like.


    The wind family are a little cool, with that kind of arrogance in their bones, after all, they are the family of genius exorcists.


    This is very similar to the LiuYun kingdom for thousands of years. At that time, the reincarnated Hua Sheng was born in the first diviner family.


    The family is highly valued by the royal family, and only hands cover the sky when overweight.


    Feng Xi doesn''t have much arrogance, but his personality is real. Except for Hua Sheng, no one, yes, can care about this girl.


    In her life, she admired her best friend. No matter she was a God or a human being, she should be low-key when she should be low-key. There is no problem with the Niubi.


    "You''re also a member of the same path. I can''t see that."


    Wind nameless do not know when has changed tea into wine, smiling at Ling Kyushu.


    Lingjiuzhou is also racking his brains, squinting his head and looking at it for a long time. "What''s wrong? I really haven''t seen such a pair of gloves in your Feng family''s baby. At least I know you for decades. You haven''t used them once."


    "It wasn''t my thing, it wasn''t our family''s, it should be our own invention."


    "Shit, this girl will invent it?"


    "She can improve a lot of our Feng family secretaries and use them for her own use. She is also said to have made these inventions, but they are very interesting."


    "You don''t have to sell the lawsuit. Tell me, what is it?"


    Lingjiuzhou saw the wind Xi''s small body and put on the mysterious gloves, but it became extremely fierce and warlike.


    The figure of one meter six is more than 70 or 80 vampires with a height of more than two meters, and can easily finish the abuse.


    Lingjiuzhou''s curiosity has burst at this moment.


    Feng nameless smiled again and stroked his beard. "If I''m not wrong, it should be made of black black black iron, which is a unique characteristic of our Feng family. Black black black iron is a craftsmanship passed down from generation to generation by our Feng family. Feng Xi''s father will. Many of the tools in the house are made of this stuff, which is extremely hard. "


    "If it''s just hard, it can''t reach her level."


    "Don''t worry. I haven''t finished yet. We should have put a Tianlei talisman on the black black iron. It''s just a solid foundation. We should add some things that cause explosion. You can see that the iron is so hard. It must be very difficult to make gloves. So I guess there should be tiancansi in it. But it can''t use ordinary tiansericulture. It must use ice silkworm. Ice silkworm is very difficult to find. Our family doesn''t have it, neither does Xi Xi, but There is a man who has


    "Who?"


    "Huasheng."


    "Ah? That girl... "


    "Well, that girl is said to be the body of Beihan ice jade now. Even if ordinary silk is put into her hands and frozen with spiritual force, it will become the silk of heaven. So I guess that thing should be given by the girl Huasheng. They have always been friends."


    After hearing this, Ling Jiuzhou nodded slightly, "I see. I''m really jealous It''s no wonder that you can make such abnormal things. When attacking your opponent, heavy damage will cause explosion, and the gloves can become light, absolutely, old Feng I''m so jealous that you have such a wonderful granddaughter... "

 Chapter 1791

    Lingjiuzhou has always thought that he is no worse than him. Even when he died in the underworld, he often quarreled.


    But in the future generations, the Ling family is completely defeated. They have no successor.


    Once the most outstanding genius has been killed by zombies. If Hua Sheng doesn''t show up that night, I''m afraid that the Ling family will be destroyed.


    However, later, lingjiuzhou was still used by the moon, and the vengeance was rewarded to deal with his own life-saving benefactor.


    After arriving at the underworld, the Pluto didn''t aim at it intentionally, that is, he went through normal procedures, but he was also difficult to be born as a human being.


    "You are stubborn all your life. How about being thought so much? Our children and grandchildren have their own blessings. We don''t need to worry about their affairs. Besides, we''re all gone. You can''t do it. No matter how windy it is, I can''t interfere with it. You Ling''s family are doing well in business now. You and I have lived a lifetime. Can''t you understand? All things in the world, six samsara, this is a dead cycle, why do you cling to those false names? "


    "Yes, why should I? Come on, drink. "


    At first, Feng nameless was a little worried about her granddaughter. Later, she just drank with Ling Jiuzhou and stopped seeing these images.


    Because he knows that Fengxi can make this kind of gloves, which must have self-protection ability.


    But fengqingcheng is still watching. Maybe fengqingcheng wants to see how the wind finally ends?


    After all, this time, it''s not just vampires


    There are also the monsters raised by Zhuoya. They were supposed to frame Hua Sheng.


    However, Hua Sheng didn''t come. Xie Dongyang and Feng Xi came.


    The wind walked the left path, met the vampire, then the right road


    Xie Dongyang is unlucky


    Because the road he took was originally what Hua Sheng should have taken, so what he met was


    "Elder martial sister, if you keep fighting like this, your younger generation will certainly be exhausted."


    "Yes, you can see that it''s only now over 30, less than half of them. But it''s obvious that seeing the wind is gone, breathing heavily, and the internal power is in disorder If it goes on like this, the situation is not very optimistic. "


    "Elder martial sister, let''s help her. After all, it''s your younger generation."


    "Yes, elder martial sister, anyway, we are now Wuliang Mountain, which is also a human being. We don''t want to interfere in human affairs. It''s really spread to Jiuchong heaven. We''re also killing demons and demons. There''s no problem. Let''s go."


    These qualified junior brothers and sisters have been holding back for too long.


    Said to go out, are excited, eager to try.


    These are the next batch of outstanding candidates for the Fengshen assembly, all of whom were selected by the immeasurable venerable, so we need not say their strength.


    Just


    Feng Qingcheng shook his head. "No, the venerable said, you can''t leave Wuliang Mountain in 100 years."


    "Ah, elder martial sister..."


    "I said no, you can''t, either you go to meditate, or you keep watching, but shut up."


    By Feng Qingcheng so said, these children are wilting, do not shout to come out to help the wind.


    In fact, Fengxi is really tired and exhausted. After all, she is a human being. No matter how powerful she is, no matter how powerful she is, she will still use up her strength.


    Her physical strength is limited, just like the cell phone battery, so there are always times when she is exhausted.


    Look at it. There are dozens more. I lean under the tree again with breathless wind. "Damn it, I''m out of strength. It''s time to stop fighting..."

 Chapter 1792

    When everyone thought that Fengxi was going to give up, a miracle appeared


    There are many vampires, and they have surrounded the wind from all directions.


    Although there is no boss like dekas, these are enough to scare many exorcists.


    Since ancient times, there have been boundaries between every country.


    Feng family has always been at home, never been abroad.


    In Southeast Asia, there are the descenders of Southeast Asia generation, with their own snake king printed in the West.


    South Africa also has its curse of killing bones. There is a mysterious sea tribe in the deep sea, which coexists with all kinds of fish.


    There are always many unexpected things in this mysterious earth.


    Of course, that''s because human beings are the smallest, living only in a three-dimensional world, sadly calculating time and space.


    When upgrading to four and five dimensions, time is nothing, even reversible and jumping.


    This group of vampires don''t know what''s going on, so they suddenly cross the border and break in. This is something that hasn''t happened in more than 100 years.


    It''s not surprising that Fengxi''s talisman lost its power. After all, it''s not a demon of its own country.


    However, Fengxi doesn''t believe it. Can they not be afraid of their own Dharma protection?


    At this moment, on the top of the moon.


    In the forest, even crows and owls dare not cry. Everyone seems to know the smell of blood.


    There was an unimaginable horror scene. At this time, the girl in white under the tree sat with her eyes closed.


    "What''s the matter with this woman? Has she given up?"


    "I don''t know. Something''s wrong."


    "Would you like to brief Lord decas..."


    "Don''t argue. We''ll take the living, said Lord dekas. Princess Leia wants the blood of Hua Sheng. Then this woman will leave it to Lord dekas. Only the blood of the living can be more valuable and sweet, and it will lose its value if it dies."


    "That''s right. Let''s grab it for her and take it back."


    These vampires all think that Fengxi is physically incapable, and they have some intention of giving up.


    However, when they saw the woman stamping under the tree, they knew that things were not good.


    Feng Xi''s skillful seal, with his eyes closed and his lips gently opened, "the eighty fifth generation of Feng family has passed on the wind, which needs help in the face of crisis. Please show up and help me to kill the demons and demons. "


    In an instant, a white light suddenly lit up the whole forest.


    As if there was a super sun, those vampires could not open their eyes.


    Later, the huge wolf king appeared in the wind lazily.


    With the constant cold eyes of one hundred years, I looked at her contemptuously, "you haven''t come to me for a long time, I thought You forgot me. "


    Wind:


    "Cough, how can it be? You are my dearest Dharma protector. My strength is your nine cattle and one hair I don''t depend on you to take care of me. How can I mix in the Jianghu later? My grandfather, my aunt and even the ancestor of fengqingcheng have said that you are the Dharma protector of our Fengjia family for a long time. I''m lucky to invite you here... "


    "You still love to flatter, but I don''t mind. Anyway, I love to hear good words, but you just said fengqingcheng?"


    The wind nods


    "You are actually in touch with fengqingcheng. So are you..."


    "Do you know that, too?" Feng Xi''s face is curious and a little excited.


    They talked about it like this. Like friends they haven''t seen for a long time, they left those vampires on the air. It''s very embarrassing.

 Chapter 1793

    "You asked me a question without nutrition. I don''t want to answer it."


    The white wolf king is still proud and charming. He doesn''t pay attention to the wind at all.


    But these are not problems. Originally, Fengxi and wolf king had no deep feelings.


    One is the human realm, the other is the metaphysical realm. There is no involvement in it. It''s just like that no matter how good you are.


    Wind: weeping


    Well, it''s said that the relationship between the heirs of the Feng family and the Dharma protector is very good. Why doesn''t she understand this wolf?


    From the beginning to now, which time did not look at her with scorn on one face, or even once, because I couldn''t beat her to run


    There is no righteousness at all, so the relationship between Fengxi and wolf king can only be said Just make do with it.


    but to say no, white wolf king despises wind, but awesome every time he comes out.


    Although there was also a time to escape, but it''s not to blame, after all, the moon cutting is three realms and six ways nobody dares to provoke.


    A guy who doesn''t dare to provoke even the king of jiuchongtian, is wolf king tired of living?


    The white wolf king glanced at the vampires and sighed, "you are really more and more promising..."


    "Thank you very much." Feng Xi thinks that wolf king praises the glove she invented, but she hasn''t recognized the taste of something wrong.


    "Do you really think I praise you? Would you like some face What''s more, the most powerful Exorcist in the wind family for hundreds of years? I think It''s all false names, so you can boast. How many vampires are you confused about? "


    It''s true that the white wolf king hasn''t come out for a long time. This time, he was very excited when he was summoned by the wind.


    After all, I think it may be that Fengxi has met some difficult guy.


    I don''t know. I''m disappointed. There are a lot of them. But in his eyes, vampires can''t be on the table.


    is not his opponent at all, so the white wolf king must not make complaints about his vomit.


    "People really use the sky thunder talisman to drive the magic talisman, but these guys are not afraid of it. Later, I analyzed that these guys are foreign and belong to cross-border. Do you know?


    The wolf king is silent


    ¡±In a word, it''s really not that I can''t do it. It''s this group of friends who come here illegally. What can I do But I''ve also worked out a way to deal with them. I don''t have this glove. One punch at a time. "


    The wind will slow down some physical strength again, in order to show the power of her little gloves to the white wolf king.


    Directly grabbed a vampire''s head, in front of the white wolf king''s face a blow, that action technique is also quite skilled.


    "Do you know that, Qin Wanyu?"


    "Well..." It''s strange to hear the name of Qin Wanyu from the mouth of the wolf king dharmapala.


    "I don''t know."


    "I think so. Qin Wanyu would not like you if he knew how fierce you are."


    "You..."


    Feng Xi really wants to get this wolf''s bloody head, but it''s a pity that this man is the Lord now. He asks others to deal with vampires, so he should hold on.


    Then the wind came to talk and said, "Hey, Lord wolf king, you''d better help me deal with these rubbish quickly. I have a friend on another path to save my family. I''ll help him later."


    "He doesn''t need your help, so don''t worry about it."


    "Ah? How do you say that? "


    Listen to the wolf king. Xie Dongyang doesn''t need help. What do you mean? Do you mean Xie Dongyang also met some mysterious skills? Self insurance?


    "Because he''s dying, there''s no need to save the dead."


    After listening to the wind, I just feel a dark moment

 Chapter 1794

    "What do you mean?"


    "It can only be said."


    Finish saying, the white wolf king flies a body directly to rush over, one mouthful can swallow three vampires.


    The ferocity is incomparable.


    Domineering is really domineering. It''s so cool to watch the wind.


    At the same time, the wind is pouring over the city. Younger martial brothers and younger martial sisters are restless again.


    "Wow, no wonder elder martial sister doesn''t worry about her younger generation. It turns out that she has Dharma protectors."


    "Every successor of the Feng family has a protector, don''t you know?"


    "Yes, I''ve heard about it. It''s said that the first leader of the Feng family saved the emperor of xuanjie, who later inherited the position of the king of xuanjie. In return, he signed a contract with his followers. That is to say, every successor of Fengjia, xuanjie will send a Dharma protector to guard. Of course, these guardians are either slaves or pets, or are purely strategic cooperative relationships, which can solve the crisis of Feng family at a critical moment. "


    "Is this distributed immediately, or what?"


    "It''s said that it''s based on the constitution of the heirs of the wind family. The good talent is good. The Dharma protectors must be powerful. If they are weaker, the Dharma protectors must be less powerful. But it''s said that the Dharma guardians can also choose the heirs of the Feng family at will. They can abstain or replace them. This treaty is still very free. The king of xuanjie is an atmospheric ruler, so this rule has been passed down well for thousands of years. Am I right, elder martial sister? "


    "Yes, in theory." The wind is falling and the city is smiling.


    I didn''t expect that these little kids knew all the rumors about the Feng family. It seems that they were really despised before.


    "The wolf king Fengxi is so powerful, isn''t it because Fengxi is a very talented successor?"


    "Yes, Fengxi is really the outstanding successor of Fengjia, so she deserves the white wolf king."


    No matter which interface it is on, the combat power of white wolf king cannot be underestimated.


    Even if it is jiuchongtian, and those gods and monsters, can fight.


    It''s not an accident, it''s a necessity.


    "Wow, does that prove that Fengjia is the most gifted one among all the heirs of Fengjia?" A little younger martial brother asked with his hands on his cheeks.


    However, he was beaten on the head by a little elder martial sister nearby. He was in pain for a while.


    "Why did you hit me?"


    "I beat you because you don''t have long eyes. What I said just now is just brainless. I tell you, it''s very good for you to give me. The most talented person in Feng family is not Fengxi, but our handsome elder martial sister fengqingcheng. She is the first successor of Feng family who uses mortal body and seals the gods."


    "Well I forgot elder martial sister hahaha I''m really confused, but at this moment, I''m also curious. What''s your Dharma protector, elder martial sister? "


    "Yes, elder martial sister, can you show us your Dharma protector?"


    "I''m so curious about what you said. The wind is the king of white wolf. Then our elder martial sister Qingcheng''s Dharma protector must be a fierce beast, right?"


    Feng Qingcheng looks at the children chirping and shakes their heads helplessly.


    These children are still young, can''t hold their breath and are very impetuous.


    As soon as there''s any disturbance, it''s going to be noisy.


    However, in order not to disappoint them, Fengqing city still released its own Dharma protector to give them a look.


    However, at the level of Fengqing City, the summoning protector doesn''t need to sign a seal to ask for it. Instead, it communicates with each other and calls directly.


    The wind blows against the cloud mountain and mist over the immeasurable mountain. He raises his hand in his mouth and whistles loudly.


    In an instant There is a big change in the wind and cloud. There is something in the wind and cloud. It neighs


    People all look up at the sky I''m looking forward to it.

 Chapter 1795

    We always wait for that thing to fly down through the clouds before we despise it.


    The boy who knows the goods directly exclaimed, "look, it''s a seven color black bird."


    "My God, there are really seven colored black birds. I thought It''s just a legend in the book of mountains and seas. "


    "The seven color black bird doesn''t belong to the black world, does it? As far as I know, this is a beast. "


    "Don''t you understand? The seven color black bird is not a god beast, but in the black world, but After our elder martial sister became a God, her Dharma protector, the seven color black bird, also became a God together. So now it''s really not the heaven. It''s said that this is the first god beast in the xuanjie


    "Wow, face Elder martial sister Qingcheng is really powerful. "


    "That''s how a man can rise to heaven. The god bird is sealed by his elder martial sister. I''m afraid this legend will last for thousands of years."


    This group of children are really shocked, and the chance to see the seven color black bird is really rare.


    Fengqingcheng has rarely fought with people now. Even if they fight, they can basically handle it by themselves.


    We can''t use the seven color black birds to show up, so this time, we really opened our eyes to the children.


    You are wrong to say show off.


    Today''s wind is pouring down the city. It''s a legend without showing off.


    For thousands of years, Fengjia has been the first person with no ability to compare with her in terms of qualification.


    In her life, the number of beheading demons is much more than that of Fengxi, her grandfather and aunt.


    She has seven colors of black birds, the king of beasts in xuanjie. It''s said that the king of xuanjie chose the contract protector for her.


    The most important thing is that she is also the leader of the demon clan. Now she is a God with great qualifications in the heaven. Bai Ran has a story of passing by.


    So far, Bai Ran is still chasing her in three realms and six ways, and is courting her behind her ass.


    How many fairies are you jealous of


    After all, many women adore Bai Ran''s face and romantic temperament, but Bai Ran has only loved the city once.


    Although now the relationship between the two is very rigid.


    Even if Hua Sheng gave each of them a bracelet, they didn''t persuade him.


    However, when these legends are passed on, we still need to give a thumbs up.


    This is a god like woman


    The only flaw in beauty is mortal blood.


    At this point, she envies Hua Sheng very much, in fact.


    That woman It''s not only Fengqing City, maybe all the people of three realms and six ways, no one does not envy.


    That''s the pure blood of Jiutian family


    The seven color black bird flutters the huge wing, falls from the sky.


    the feathers on the body are really the same color as the rainbow. The best part is that the corner of the eye actually has its own black eyeliner.


    Seven color black birds bring auspicious clouds and golden light. When they fall down, they are really blind.


    It stands proudly beside Fengqing City, with the same size of body scale as ordinary peacocks. It is also charming to Fengqing city.


    On the other side, the path Xie Dongyang ran into is really dangerous.


    Because it was originally prepared for Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng didn''t come. Xie Dongyang''s, a mortal, is just cannon fodder.


    So when Xie Dongyang goes to the center of the dense forest, he will really shudder.


    It''s like, in the darkness around you, something is staring at you with bad intention.


    But you can''t see them yet. Yes, they are.


    Because there are many, more than one.


    "Is this the Muggle that Yazhu asked us to deal with? We need to do the same thing if we are mortals? "


    "No matter what, Yahweh said, all the living things that appear here must be destroyed, not one left."


    With that, those things gradually approach Xie Dongyang in the dark


    Step by step, the terror has been spreading in the wireless

 Chapter 1796

    Xie Dongyang is in danger. There is another person who is unexpected. That person is Hua Qing.


    Her foreign master wanted Huasheng, not Xie Dongyang.


    The original plan was to let the Xie family have an accident. Xie Dongyang went to Huasheng and Fengxi to save people. Now, Fengxi is coming, but Hua Sheng didn''t show up.


    Qiao Xue and Xie Dongyao are all focused on dealing with Fengxi, more or less for their own sake, for Qin Wanyu, a man.


    Qiao Xue can rely on Zhuoya, not really loyal to Zhuoya. After all, the little girl has been dead for so long. How can she commit to Zhuoya?


    She wants to use Zhuoya''s hand to deal with Huasheng and Fengxi.


    Of course, Zhuoya''s own strength is not good, which has been practiced many times before.


    Not only she can''t, but she and her sister can''t add up. Hua Sheng''s ability is so powerful that the immortals above nine days are afraid.


    Zhuoman died in the hands of Huasheng and Fengxi. So did Wunan and Chuntao.


    But Qiao Xue valued the people behind Zhuoya. In fact, Zhuoya is just a dog.


    The master behind them, who can change her face, skin and soul, is a master. Of course, that man hasn''t appeared yet.


    Hua Qing is now controlled by those vampires, and her life and that of her children are also in the hands of those people.


    In particular, now there is an extra Liu Yuzhou, so Hua Qing has to do it with his own will, whether or not he is sincere.


    It seems that Xie Dongyang has gone and Hua Sheng has not, which is totally inconsistent with the setting.


    There is only one reason for thinking about it. That is, Huasheng doesn''t know it.


    But how could someone like her not know?


    Hua Qing tossed and turned at home, and thought it would be hard to explain tonight if it could not be done.


    So she made a bold decision. She incited several sisters to go to ten li spring breeze in the evening.


    Said to see pregnant five younger sister, was also to incite Hua Zhi, but Hua Zhi does not bird her.


    She didn''t reply to wechat several times, but the other two were talked about by her.


    Hua Feng has no feelings for Hua Sheng, but he dare not not not to come because he is afraid.


    Hua Lin is sincere to Hua Sheng, heard that five younger sister recently pregnant uncomfortable, the first time to come.


    When the three sisters arrived, Hua Sheng was not surprised, because she always knew that Hua Qing would go to the three treasures hall.


    Although the river doesn''t like Huafeng and Huaqing, it still has a good face.


    Also let jasmine to brew tea, Hua Feng also hypocritical to say, "ginkgo?"


    "Her name is not ginkgo, but Huaxing. You can call her six younger sisters, or Star. "


    Hua Sheng''s eyes didn''t mean to joke at all. He said it so seriously and corrected it so obviously. He didn''t give the elder sister any face.


    But we can''t blame Hua Sheng. This Hua Feng is intentional.


    Where would she care about ginkgo?


    It was Hua Qing who responded quickly and pulled Hua Feng. "So do you, elder sister. This memory is really bad. Ginkgo biloba is now our own sister, but in front of our mother''s dry daughter. The media has also reported that it''s not the girl who is close to five younger sisters now. "


    Hua Sheng sweeps Hua Qing coldly and says nothing.


    However, Hua Lin is very anxious. She comes over and holds Hua Sheng''s hand. "Five younger sister, how do you feel? It''s said that you haven''t slept well or comforted very much recently. You must pay attention to your health. "


    "Fourth sister, don''t worry. I''m ok."


    "Sisters have tea." Molly doesn''t know what to call them, but it''s said that the sisters of the master can only be called sisters.


    Hua Qing''s face changed a lot when she saw jasmine. Then Hua Lin and Hua Feng were frightened.


    "You, you, you How do you... "


    They all want to ask, how do you live? Aren''t you dead?

 Chapter 1797

    The sudden appearance of Molly frightened several sisters.


    Because she and Chuntao are so similar. Chuntao died miserably. These people still remember, especially Huaqing.


    She was forced to cooperate with Wu Nan for a while, so she saw Chuntao more often.


    At that time, Chuntao was not as good as a dog. She was beaten and scolded by Wu Nana.


    In fact, Wu Nan himself is also a character problem with defects. Otherwise, how could Hu Xiao leave him?


    It''s too extreme. I''m occupied by hatred. I really don''t have any feelings for Chuntao. If I have any feelings, I won''t let her end up like this.


    Hua Sheng tried several times to save it, but Chuntao didn''t know how to repent, and finally she could only eat the bad fruit.


    Less than two or three years have passed since this incident, and those events are still fresh in my mind


    Now when Molly appears like this, everyone is really afraid.


    Or Jiangliu said, "this is not Chuntao, this is a new girl, named Molly, who takes care of a Sheng."


    After that, we all reacted.


    Hua Lin also exclaimed, "it''s so similar. Where did you find it?"


    "It was Xie Dongyang who found out and sent me the man." What Hua Sheng said is very natural, without a little wriggling.


    It''s Hua Qing. If you catch the chance, you will not forget to frame it.


    "Ouch, Xie Dongyang is still as good as ever to the five younger sisters No wonder I don''t get married these years Are you not jealous of the river Finish saying, don''t forget to provoke a sentence.


    Hua Lin is not happy to hear it. She glares at Hua Qing.


    Huafeng, like Huaqing, is afraid of watching the bustle.


    He also followed with a smile and said, "Xie Dongyang has been transformed by five younger sisters over the years. He was a black sheep playboy. Now he is not only a business tycoon, but also an infatuated person. However Unfortunately, there is only one five younger sister in our family. Otherwise, if there are more than one younger sister, how can we give Xie Dongyang one? After all, he hasn''t been waiting for him all these years. "


    Hua Sheng smiled and took a look at Hua Feng. "Now it''s urgent. Elder sister can divorce and marry Xie Dongyang."


    Hua Feng''s body is stiff I didn''t expect that Huasheng would be so direct.


    Hua Sheng continued to laugh, "but Xie Dongyang doesn''t have to do it. After all, elder sister is much older and much younger. She has had children, hasn''t she?"


    Hua Feng looks embarrassed and laughs, "Yeah Five younger sisters are really joking. "


    "Let''s talk first. I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Hua Qing still wants to find out something from Hua Sheng''s home. At least he can''t plan it. He also wants to please the foreign hosts.


    But unexpectedly, Hua Sheng followed in directly.


    She was blocked in the restroom, which is not small. There are still several steps between the two people.


    "Five younger sister, do you also need to go to the bathroom?" Hua Qing continues to dress.


    "Say, what''s the purpose of coming to my house? You''ve exposed it once last time. What''s the purpose of looking for this time? What''s the master behind you asking you to look for?"


    Hua Sheng looks at Hua Qing with his hands around his chest.


    "Five younger sister, what do you say? I''m just going to the bathroom, aren''t you? I''m not a thief. Besides, is there anything else you can steal in your bathroom? Is this washstand gilded? "


    Hua Qing''s sarcastic words just came to an end. The next second, Hua Sheng flashed to her and stuck her neck with one hand.


    Directly drag her up with one hand, that power, really is not an ordinary woman can do.


    It''s rare to see Hua Sheng so manic and direct, so Hua Qing looks pale with fear.


    "You Cough, what do you want to do? "

 Chapter 1798

    "I''ve endured you for a long time, Hua Qing. Give you five seconds to think about it, and say all the bad water in your stomach. Otherwise I will strangle you now, and the body will move you to the black water pool 100 kilometers away in a flash. Then, you will be missing and no one will find you. Fourth sister and eldest sister will also forget what happened today. Don''t doubt me. Whether it can happen depends on how you choose? "


    Hua Sheng''s eyes are killing for the first time. She seldom takes the initiative to kill anyone, but Hua Qing is different. This woman is too bad


    "You..."


    Hua Qing said only one word about you, and he felt that the brain was a little short of oxygen.


    Because Hua Sheng''s hand is constantly strengthening.


    At this moment, she stuck Hua Qing''s neck with one hand, propped her whole body up, her back against the wall of the bathroom.


    This power and instant killing intention have made Hua Qing afraid enough.


    She does not believe that Hua Qing is not afraid of death. If she is not afraid of death, she will not be restricted by people''s use all the time.


    There are Wunan in the front and vampires in the back. These people take advantage of her, but they are only interested in her.


    I always say I''m for my son, but aren''t I afraid of death?


    Is she willing to die? No, Huasheng has lived in the world for so many years. The most thorough thing to see is human nature.


    Some people have conscience. They really know how to repent when they do something wrong.


    But some people have no conscience. Even if they know they are wrong, they should continue to be wrong.


    Why? Because doing something wrong can make them feel at ease and comfortable.


    Hua Qing is such a person. She is naturally bad, so in these years, since Hua Sheng went down the mountain, she has never really believed this woman.


    In the past, Huaqing just wanted to be greedy for family wealth. It didn''t threaten the family too much, so Huasheng didn''t care.


    Now that she has hit her with bad ideas, she can''t stand by.


    "I said I said... "


    Hua Qing was stuck by the powerful hand and almost suffocated.


    It''s like being stuck in your throat by a giant pair of pliers. It''s not just a pain, it really makes you feel close to death.


    Hua Qing is afraid of death. She really doesn''t want to die.


    "Say."


    Hua Sheng releases his hand, Hua Qing falls in a flash, and sits heavily on the marble in the bathroom.


    The broken bone is painful. It''s good to have sound insulation in the bathroom, and it''s a little far from the living room.


    I don''t know what''s going on outside.


    Hua Qing fell to the ground and coughed a few times. After calming down, he said, "I''m threatened by those vampires. I didn''t want to come back. I know you don''t like me. I can''t stand you if I can''t see you. But those guys let me come back, because I can get close to you, this you, refers to you and Fengxi. Lord dekas wants the blood of the wind, and your blood, he is going to give it to Princess Leia first. "


    "Dekas, Leia, are they all vampires?"


    "Yes, I''ve only seen decas a few times. I haven''t seen Leia. It''s said that she''s their mistress, just like the queen. But dekas is already very powerful. He is very scary. Like monsters, he can not only suck blood, but also make people''s bodies wither and become skin and bones in an instant. I''ve seen it with my own eyes. I''m afraid. My children and I want to live, so we have no choice. "


    "So what did you do?"


    Hua Sheng looks at Hua Qing without any emotion, just like seeing a stranger or an animal.


    "So we designed to lead you to the dense forest in the south suburb with the wind. There was an ambush, but Unexpectedly, you didn''t go Feng Xi and Xie Dongyang have gone. "


    "What do you say?" Hua Sheng''s eyes dim a little.

 Chapter 1799

    "Xie Dongyang is very dangerous now, because the road he used to take is to design your..."


    "What''s there?"


    Hua Sheng''s heart is cold, but on the surface, he is calm. No one can do better than her.


    "Fengxi is besieged by vampires. Your side It''s the demon sent by Lord Zhuoya. It''s very evil. "


    "Zhuoya It''s very good. That woman is really immortal. "


    In fact, Hua Sheng didn''t mean to kill Zhuoya completely, because she knew that Zhuoya was not the culprit, and there were still big fish behind.


    However, she was upset to hear that it was Zhuoya''s demon who had been poisoned.


    Those things are not necessarily terrible, if she is herself, there is almost no disturbance.


    But Xie Dongyang is different. Xie Dongyang is human.


    "You''re good, too. Can''t you do this alone?"


    "I did it with Qiao Xue and Xie Dongyao. Xie Dongyao kidnapped Xie Ning."


    "Xie Dongyao is also a vampire?" Hua Sheng frowns and asks Hua Qing.


    "No, she doesn''t want to say that she has other owners behind her, but for the time being, we are in a cooperative relationship."


    "It''s really like birds of a feather." Hua Sheng seldom says such sarcastic words, but in the face of Hua Qing''s inhumanity, she doesn''t have to worry about hurting her.


    How can such a person be afraid of being hurt when he always tries to do evil?


    "A Sheng..."


    "Shut up. Did you call osheng?"


    Hua Qing is afraid. She has never seen such a Hua Sheng.


    The Hua Sheng she has seen is the kind of woman who looks weak, soft, quiet, and very Buddhist.


    Even if angry, but also at most is the face gloomy, where will have today such murderous?


    So, Hua Qing also counseled.


    Even if she wants to please her, she doesn''t dare to call her five younger sister. She thinks she calls herself five younger sister. Maybe Hua Sheng will break her neck in the next second.


    "If I had not been forced, I would not have hurt you."


    "Ha ha, can I still believe your words? You can also cheat the simple four elder sisters, and Hua Feng Even the third elder sister won''t believe you. Last time, you made me alienate them, did you think you succeeded? "


    "Yes, the third one really trusts you more."


    Last time, I thought it was perfect, but Later, Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng were reconciled, which made her fall short.


    "A man like you has been damned thousands of times."


    "Please, I can die, but my child..."


    Hua Sheng tightens his grip and gets even angrier. "Are you still talking about children? How can you be a mother? How to have a child? It''s really bad luck that the child follows you in this life. If you are such a man, you will have no children in your life. "


    Hua Qing is so ashamed that he is scolded by Hua Sheng. His throat is blocked. But he dare not resist.


    She knew that her life was in the middle of Hua Sheng''s thought.


    The two faced each other for five minutes


    Jiang Liu knocked on the door and said, "ah Sheng, how can I go to the bathroom for so long? Are you ok?"


    "I''m fine. You can rest assured."


    After returning to the river, Hua Sheng suddenly pulls back. Hua Qing only feels that he has been wandering around for a long time, and finally comes back.


    "I''m pregnant, thinking about my baby, not killing. But you remember, I can make you live without dying. "


    "What do you need me to do? I believe that vampires trust me after all."

 Chapter 1800

    Hua Sheng said in a cold voice, "is it going to change so soon?"


    "No, it''s to live. Vampires can make me die, and you can make me die. The problem is that those vampires are fickle. Even if I help them and deal with you, the end may not be good. But if I can help you deal with them, you may not kill me, after all, you are human, they do not. "


    "What have you done since you have seen it so thoroughly?"


    "I didn''t dare to say it. I''m afraid you won''t believe it."


    "Now you dare to say it?"


    "Now Xie Dongyang is in danger. Although you don''t like him, I think you have taken good care of him these years. If he really died, I would be late even if I wanted to join you, so I wanted to bring you the news. It seems that you don''t know. Fengxi didn''t tell you But think about it. You are pregnant. Fengxi and Xie Dongyang have few deep feelings for you. Naturally, they don''t want to affect you. "


    Hua Sheng sweeps Hua Qing''s face, "your logical thinking is very clear and your analysis is correct, but unfortunately You have a bad mind. You''re right. You''re right. I can use you. I''m not so crazy about killing people. So I can only promise that I will not kill you, but You remember, if you play tricks, it''s not only that you can''t survive but also that I will let you watch your children live in purgatory. Don''t think I can''t do this. Kindness is never weakness. I also have my own children, and Fengxi will have people she cares about. It''s not a pity that you injure so many people alone. It''s not a pity that you have killed and injured 10000 times. I won''t be merciful. "


    "Good."


    In a perfect moment, Hua Sheng opens his hand and directly relieves the vampire''s hands and feet to Hua Qing.


    Then I injected a magic flame


    Hua Qing felt that his whole body was in the same pain as the fire, but before he could wait for a shout, the feeling disappeared.


    "Does it hurt? Do you think the fire is burning? I''ll tell you, this is my unique skill - flame burning, a kind of invisible flame, and the flame will not be fatal, it will only let you experience the pain of being burned all the time, but you will not die. "


    After that, Hua Qing unconsciously fought a cold war.


    Who says five younger sisters are good men and faithful women? Who says five younger sisters are soft hearted living bodhisattvas?


    That''s because she never shows mercy to the people she cares about and to the enemy.


    Hua Qing is afraid. She is really afraid.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t play tricks. I will try my best to help you. I just want to give our mother and son a way to live."


    This time, Hua Qing is also a kind of sincere. As for whether Hua Sheng believes it or not, it''s Hua Sheng''s business.


    "Are you going to save Xie Dongyang now? He''s dying... "


    Finish saying, see Hua Sheng not to say a word, that kind of eyes stare at oneself.


    Hua Qing hurriedly explained, "no, I didn''t mean to lead you. I just thought that Xie Dongyang would die if you didn''t save people. I heard Qiao Xue say that all the monsters sent by Zhuoya are difficult to deal with, and you are pregnant, so you can''t escape so quickly."


    "The calculation is precise. Where is Qiao Xue?"


    "I don''t know. That woman is also haunted. She seems to be afraid of you and the wind."


    "Well, that''s good. What''s the secret code for your meeting?"


    "There is a little bottle. If I open it and blow it, she will feel it and show up."


    With that, Hua Qing took out the black and strange porcelain bottle from his pocket.


    "Good. You''ll go to a place with me later, and then blow the porcelain bottle. I want to see Qiao Xue."

 Chapter 1801

    "Don''t you save Xie Dongyang first?"


    Hua Qing was stunned and asked a question that she couldn''t understand, but Hua Sheng didn''t answer her.


    What Hua Sheng wants to do, there is no need to report to her, it''s really positive.


    Hua Sheng opens the bathroom door and goes out. As expected, the river is not far from the door.


    "Well, I''m worried about going so long."


    "It''s OK, me and My second sister talks about her family. "


    Hua Sheng smiles. It''s a fiction just now. Such a face makes Hua Qing''s hair stand on end.


    "Just now, the eldest sister was worried. She said that if you saw the second elder sister go in, you would follow her. Maybe there would be a quarrel. After all, you are not together."


    This is what Hua Lin said. Hua Feng did guess just now.


    But it will be a bit awkward, "Oh, I''m not worried about the five younger sisters. She has such a big stomach. They all say that pregnant women are emotional. I''m afraid that she is the same as our third brother. At that time, she''s really on top of the world. It''s not good for the troubled sisters."


    "Is it? I''m afraid you''re worried for nothing, elder sister. Me and the second elder sister I get along well, and I won''t have any more disputes in the future. "


    After listening to this, Hua Feng suddenly thought it was incredible.


    Then I looked at Huaqing not far away. She didn''t have any messy places on her body. She didn''t even leave a fingerprint on her neck.


    Hua Sheng has always been clean in his work.


    But Hua Qing''s expression is not comfortable at this moment.


    But after Hua Sheng said that, he didn''t dare to disagree, so he nodded, "yes, yes, I get along well with five younger sisters. I won''t quarrel in the future. Five younger sisters are intelligent, good for my family, shameless all the time, but not in the future. We will get along well with each other."


    Hua Feng frowned slightly, only feeling a little strange.


    Hua Sheng suddenly said, "second sister, you haven''t worked since you came back. It''s not good for a woman to be idle. You are the golden career of a woman. She used to have experience in managing her family. Recently, she is busy. You come back to the group to help her."


    "Ah?" Hua Qing is unprepared.


    "Five younger sister, I tell you..." Hua Feng once saw that Hua Sheng was going to get Hua Qing back. He must have disagreed. He just wanted to refute.


    He was interrupted by Hua Sheng, "that''s settled. The second sister, just like the eldest sister, is the chief executive, regardless of the chief and the deputy. Since they are all the same sisters, they can''t be distinguished from each other. It seems that they are different, right?"


    "But..."


    Hua Feng really hates Hua Qing at this time. Then he thinks that Hua Qing must have told five younger sisters in the bathroom just now, trying to covet his position as president.


    And I''m well managed. Why do I have to come and get involved?


    "Thank you for your trust. I will not let you down."


    Hua Qing was totally afraid of Hua Sheng. He felt cold war when he thought of the flames on his body.


    She also instantly understood that, let oneself go to the company, but is to contain Hua Feng, really value her what, is a joke.


    However, in this situation, there is no choice but to listen to the arrangement of Huasheng.


    "Five younger sister, the third brother doesn''t necessarily agree with this, after all..."


    "I''ll say that I''ll be here today. Come back, I''m a little tired."


    Before leaving, Hua Sheng gave Hua Qing a look, which means that she just wanted to see Qiao Xue. She nodded slightly to show that she knew about it, so she followed Hua Feng.


    When the river sent them out, Hua Sheng hurriedly took out a long useless bamboo stick and divined a divination for Xie Dongyang.

 Chapter 1802

    Hua Sheng divines a divination for Xie Dongyang. She uses her useless spiritual power for a long time. After reading the result, she smiles.


    Just the next second, she just felt dizzy and dizzy, and the river was not right, so she rushed to help her.


    Fortunately, he sent the guests out and came back in time.


    After all, the Girl Molly has just come here. She is not as careful as gingko. These details are hard to count on.


    "Ah Sheng, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Ah, nothing but a little dizzy."


    The river helped her to sit on the sofa and pour a glass of water.


    "Are you divining again?" Seeing the scattered pieces, he knew it, but Hua Sheng didn''t want to hide it from him.


    Hua Sheng nodded and told the truth. He simply said the things about Hua Qing, Xie Dongyang and Fengxi.


    Hearing that Xie Dongyang is in danger, the river is very tense.


    Although it''s true that he''s a rival in love, Xie Dongyang hasn''t harmed him or Huasheng in the past few years. In the later stage, Xie Dongyang really only dares to fall in love with him in his heart and won''t say it again. He doesn''t dare to let Huasheng''s reputation be tainted any more. Even if there are media reports, Xie Dongyang has dealt with them before the river flows.


    Such a rival must be a clean and honest guy.


    Therefore, it''s a pity that such a person would die in vain.


    "Ah Sheng, what''s the result?"


    "It will turn bad into good, and wind will be fine. Don''t worry."


    "That''s good. You must waste your mind by divining. Close your eyes and have a rest."


    Hua Sheng spits out his tongue and is coquettish. "Are you worried about the children or me?"


    "What do you say?"


    Mr. Jiang is angry. Do you still need to ask?


    But know that she is coquettish, as a demon, or patiently help her cover the quilt, and then coax her to keep her eyes closed.


    Hua Sheng was originally said by Hua Qing. He was in a hurry, but when he divined, he was calm.


    The hexagram shows that the city will turn around. At the critical moment, its own reinforcements will arrive.


    As for the reinforcements, Hua Sheng thought about who they were.


    That white fox, took his own bracelet for a long time, also should be his head?


    If she doesn''t show up, she will not be able to sit down and find white fox.


    What kind of person is this?


    On the other side, the white wolf king is extremely fierce. He devours all the vampires in a short time.


    The wind is rushing to save Xie Dongyang.


    The white wolf king also said, "don''t go, it''s late. It''s cold for you to go to the cauliflower now. That kid is a human being, a Muggle In that dense forest, there are deviant monsters raised by Gu Shi. Even if Hua Sheng comes, he will probably resist for a while, let alone a Muggle. You''ll go now. It''s about the same as collecting the body. "


    "You can''t say anything nice."


    "What I''m saying is, don''t you blame me?"


    "Can''t you help me?"


    "It''s too late. We can''t go now."


    "I have to go before I have time. I always have to go and have a look. Even if it''s a corpse collection I can''t care. Are you my protector? "


    In the end, the white wolf king could not bear the soft and hard blisters of the wind.


    Carrying her to move quickly, from this forest to that forest.


    Xie Dongyang''s situation is really in crisis. His situation at this moment is like a chicken entering the wildlife reserve by mistake.


    In the face of the animals in the surrounding forest, although he can''t see them, the fear from his heart is real.


    "This mortal belongs to me. I''ll have a good meal."


    Suddenly a huge bat came out of the air. It was frightening to see that he had a head, but a bat''s body.

 Chapter 1803

    When the wind came, I saw a huge bat demon in the sky.


    Dive down and face Xie Dongyang''s head. It''s really a critical hit.


    Even if her hands are long, it''s too late at this moment.


    "Mummy, it''s over. I''m still late..."


    wind is not what regrets, suck at the critical moment.


    "Look over there."


    The white wolf king reminds me that it is only when the wind comes to find out that in the middle of the sky, that is, behind the bat demon.


    I don''t know when a white sword feather appeared. It''s an arrow, very thin, but very striking.


    Because of the dazzling white light, it is several times faster than the bat demon.


    That is to say, before the bat demon met Xie Dongyang''s hair, an arrow behind it had penetrated the bat demon''s head.


    From the back to the front, how powerful is it? After the bat demon got the sword, he didn''t even jump out of his brain, so he turned into ashes and drifted in the air.


    "My God, it''s so awesome."


    Fengxi is very curious about the owner of this sword and adores it.


    Later, the figure appeared in mid air.


    By the light of the full moon, I can see that it is a boy of seventeen or eighteen.


    A silver short hair, wearing silver armor, forehead center has a fox mark.


    Although it can''t be compared with Bai ran, it''s also a beautiful scene.


    Yes, men use the attitude of the city to describe it. It''s really the best. This young man is the best.


    His arm strength should be huge. He thought that his two arms were obviously coarser than those of normal people.


    There are dragon marks on the arm, or tattoos, but these marks are the same as those on the forehead, purple.


    So the young man came down from the sky and became the Savior at this critical moment.


    He had a silver bow in his hand and a quiver on his back. It was not clear how many arrows there were.


    Because the light is too dazzling, Fengxi only thinks that this kid is a natural soldier. It''s time to come.


    Xie Dongyang just thought he was dead.


    Unexpectedly, the huge bat demon turned to ashes before he could fight him.


    Then he saw the boy who appeared in the air.


    He looked down at Xie Dongyang. There was no emotion in his eyes.


    Then he drew another arrow from behind and shot in one direction of the forest.


    In a moment, there was a howl in the forest. A huge rhinoceros ran out of the forest. Before it could run for a few steps, it disappeared in the air like the bat demon just now.


    "I can see my opponent clearly in the dark."


    "You don''t look at the mark on your forehead because they have heavenly eyes." The white wolf king is speechless.


    What kind of genius is this contracted by myself? Is it a fool?


    "Eh? Where do I see that sign? "


    Feng Xi looks at the mark on the young man''s forehead, holding his chin and grinding it.


    "It''s a sign of the fox nationality. It should be a person of the fox nationality."


    "Yes, the Fox family, the people over there, I say they are so familiar, ha ha It''s not a shame that the Fox family is a family with high appearance value. Any one who comes out is absolutely gorgeous How can we resist the temptation of men? If I were, maybe there would be some foxes here. "


    At this moment, Wuliangshan''s face is slightly red after hearing these words.


    Younger martial brothers and younger martial sisters also laughed, "elder martial sister, you and Bai ran, the fox emperor, are really better for a while. It seems that they are not rumors."

 Chapter 1804

    "It seems that the crisis is contact. There''s nothing for me. I''ll take the first step."


    "Well I have more to say... "


    Wind Xi has no psychological preparation at all. The proud white wolf king has disappeared in the air.


    Originally, the wind on its body fell directly from the air, and a big fart squatted, which made it hard to fall on the bottom.


    However, she is still used to it. After all, its Dharma protector is so personalized, and it is not the first time to do so.


    Regardless of the white wolf king, Fengxi also takes the black iron gloves developed by herself and pinches and explodes the monsters that can be seen by the naked eye.


    In order to prevent Xie Dongyang from being hurt by mistake, Xie Dongyang was specially circled in a fixed place, just like the circle drawn by monkey king.


    Xie Dongyang really dare not move, not move


    He knew deeply that he was a Muggle with no ability. This kind of war time, or not to add chaos.


    I watched the boy shoot those monsters with bow and arrow, and the wind burst his head.


    One by one was dragged out of the dark forest and killed.


    It''s such a large number that Xie Dongyang and Feng Xi are all a little scared


    They were not afraid, but afraid. Fortunately, such a scene didn''t let Hua Sheng come.


    Hua Sheng is pregnant now and has a very big reaction. If he comes, he will have a baby in the face of these demons and ghosts


    In a word, it''s the best choice not to let Huasheng come.


    "Lying trough, how many are there?"


    I just don''t think all these ghosts can be killed. Fengxi is also a little weak. Fortunately, that young man''s fighting ability is very good.


    I can''t see that I''m tired at all. I can shoot dozens of them at one breath. Finally Half an hour later, the forest was finally quiet.


    The young man with silver hair hung in the air and opened his eyes to explore, then nodded, "it''s all cleaned up."


    "My God, young Xia, thanks to your help this time Excuse me... "


    Wind Xi''s words did not wait to finish, the boy on the next face of Ao Jiao''s response, "Nangong Liuyue."


    "Well What''s a woman''s name? " The wind whispered.


    Look at the young man''s cold eyes, the wind is busy heaping up a smile, "ah, I mean, you look like a great country, but the name is also so immortal, ha, you are a fox, I see you have a fox mark."


    The wind Xi pointed to the thing on the forehead, that youth slightly nods, "receives the white dye emperor''s order, comes to shoot to kill the vampire."


    "Wow, the white fox did a good job. Thank him for coming back."


    "No, I hear it''s a deal between our emperor and our goddess."


    "Goddess?" The wind is a daze again.


    The young man persisted in saying, "it''s the pure blood goddess of our Jiutian family. It''s said that it means the goddess. Now the goddess is in the world, and the emperor asked me to protect her."


    "Ah, the goddess you said is a Sheng, ha ha, almost confused by you."


    Feng Xi''s response is that the fairy in this boy''s mouth is a Sheng right.


    No wonder a Sheng said that those vampires will be dealt with by someone. It seems that he has already made a private agreement with white fox.


    "Are you also a fox demon?"


    "Yes, there is no God, but I don''t harm people, and I also learn to kill demons and demons with some highly skilled monks."


    "I see. I''m not old. I''m pretty good." The wind gave me a thumbs up.


    "I''m 650 years old."


    Wind:


    "Then you It''s really super young. " Feng Xi looks embarrassed. She thinks that she has forgotten that it will take 500 years to become a human. This boy should be over 500 years old.


    However, in the demon world, more than 600 years old is really a brat, Bai Suzhen is still thousands of years old?

 Chapter 1805

    "Wind, can we save people now?"


    Xie Dongyang is in a hurry with what is it. Feng Xi slaps his head. Then he remembers that Xie''s family still has no help.


    The purpose of this visit is to save Xie Dongyao and Xie Ning.


    "Over there, let''s go."


    Then the three men went together and found the hut where Xie Dongyang and Xie Ning were finally detained.


    They were safe, but one of them was tied up and their hands and feet were numb.


    "Second uncle, Wuwu I thought I would never see you again. "


    After Xie Ning was untied, he took out the rags from his mouth and directly tied them in Xie Dongyang''s arms and cried. The child was very sad.


    Xie Dongyang is also really distressed, holding her niece tightly.


    "Ning Ning is not afraid. My uncle is here."


    Xie Dongyao was sent to talk, but also tears


    "Who caught you two here, remember?" Wind Xi asked Xie Dongyao with her hands around her chest.


    To be honest, she is especially on guard against Xie Dongyao, especially after Hua Sheng detects that she is demonized, Feng Xi is afraid that she will change in minutes.


    So when asking questions, I also stare at her closely. However, Nangong Liuyue is very calm. She leans against the door, takes out a white handkerchief and wipes the gilded bow. If she doesn''t say a word, it''s like there''s no existence.


    Xie Dongyao listens to Feng Xi''s question. First, she looks at Xie Ning with complicated eyes.


    The child also looked at Xie Dongyao subconsciously, and then didn''t speak.


    Xie Dongyao replied, "I was going to pick up Ning Ning for my sister-in-law, but halfway There is a white figure of the woman, you know, she is out of the sky, hair is very long, grow very lovely, is It''s scary to keep your feet off the ground Pale face It''s like snow. "


    "Joe snow?"


    Hearing the description just now, Fengxi really came to her mind at once.


    Qiao Xue is the one she has been looking for. If she catches her I really want to break it up.


    It''s not because she seduced Qin, Wan and Yu and destroyed their feelings. It''s because Qiao Xue has done a lot of bad things and damaged the breeze of the wind family.


    "I think so. She was so scary. She forced me to drive here. Then we got out of the car and we were knocked out. We didn''t know what happened."


    "Ning Ning, is that so?"


    Obviously, Xie Dongyang didn''t believe his sister''s words. He was already disappointed with Xie Dongyao.


    So I asked Xie Ning again. Although Xie Ning is young, she has a flexible mind. Besides, she doesn''t lie easily.


    Xie Ning really wanted to say that it was my aunt who brought her crazy, but


    What just happened here


    Come on, Xie Ning''s young heart was struggling for a while, then said, "well, that''s what my aunt said."


    "You must be scared. Let''s go home first. Your mother is still waiting for you and grandma I dare not tell her. Let''s go home. "


    Xie Dongyang went out first with his niece, and Xie Dongyao followed.


    Feng Xi is right behind Xie Dongyao. She is not far from her. She keeps staring at her for fear that she will play tricks.


    Fortunately, on the way, Xie Dongyao was comforting, but Fengxi was not sure. He gave her a seal after Xie Dongyao.


    She doesn''t know about it, but if there is any danger to Xie''s family when she goes away, she will be stopped by stamping, and at the same time, she will find out.


    After settling down with the Xie family, Fengxi goes out with the boy.


    "Don''t you go back to the fox clan?" She asked him.


    "I''m going to find the goddess."


    "Coincidentally, I also want to go to your goddess, together?" The wind Xi smiled and thought of seeing a Sheng, he was in a happy mood.

 Chapter 1806

    Xie Dongyang took Xie Ning and Xie Dongyao away. When he left, Xie Dongyang said, "can this matter not be known to ashing?"


    "You''re afraid she''s worried?"


    "I''m afraid of her Angry. "


    I have seen Hua Sheng go mad. Now Xie Dongyang is afraid of it. It''s not as easy as the pain.


    It''s that kind of momentum, which really scares you.


    Of course, Huasheng rarely has that kind of state. Last time, it was also Xie Dongyang.


    So it''s normal for this kid to be afraid. Fengxi covers his face and chuckles, "you think more. Even if you are angry, you can''t hide it from her. You know that you almost died in that moment."


    "I know."


    "Do you know who found the silver haired boy?"


    Xie Dongyang was silent, but he seemed to have an answer.


    "It''s from a Sheng. It''s such a big thing that a Sheng will not be unaware of. She didn''t come, but also sent someone, so it''s impossible for you to keep it from her."


    "Well, then tell her I''ll be visiting another day."


    "Well, go back early."


    In fact, Feng Xi found that Xie Dongyang was not such a jerk. Although he was a scum before, who can guarantee that he will be clean all his life?


    Who can guarantee that he has never indulged in his life? What''s more, he just indulged in his private life before, but it''s voluntary to talk about love, not bullying men and women.


    Xie Dongyang is really not a villain. He is just a fan of the river. His speech is too radical.


    If you like one, you have to belittle one. It''s really the quality of the current Internet users.


    In a hurry in the dense forest, the wind Xi and the south palace Liuyue went straight to the ten li spring breeze.


    When they arrived, it was not too late. It was only a quarter past nine.


    Hua Sheng is still awake, holding Xiaohei. He is watching a treasure appraisal program and is enjoying it.


    Jiangliu has gone to his study. He helps the group deal with some urgent documents at this time every day.


    Jasmine cut a plate of fruit for Hua Sheng. There are strawberries, kiwi fruit, watermelon and mango in it.


    "Sister ah Sheng, have some."


    "Good."


    Hua Sheng nodded, got up and picked up the fruit fork. As soon as he put it in his mouth, he heard a knock on the door.


    Without waiting for Molly to open the door, Fengxi directly opens the door to come in. The spring breeze of ten li has come at least 800 times a year.


    In the words of Qin, Wan and Yu, it is to send Huasheng to give you a key directly.


    "Ah Sheng, who is this?"


    As soon as Feng Xi enters the door, he excitedly pulls the youth and introduces him to Hua Sheng.


    "Is it fun fighting vampires?"


    Hua Sheng didn''t answer. He made a direct irony.


    "Haha, it''s not fun at all. Those monsters stink. Their brains stink."


    "I have seen the goddess."


    The boy was quite formal. When he saw Huasheng, he knelt on one knee.


    The right hand is on the left chest. It''s very gentlemanly, and of course, very ceremonial.


    "Get up quickly. I''m not a goddess. I''m a mere mortal. You don''t have to be so."


    Hua Sheng''s attitude is still calm, not surprised by the variety of teenagers.


    Although Bai ran didn''t say what kind of gift he would send, but with his personality, he must be a gifted child.


    Otherwise, it''s not humiliating for the Fox family?


    "No, Emperor Bai ran said, you are our goddess You are the only pure blood goddess of Jiutian family. I can''t disrespect you. "


    "Don''t listen to him. You two are tired just after the battle. Do you want to eat something?"


    Hua Sheng gets up and smiles.


    "Pregnant is not the same, all over the body have the aura of maternal love." Wind Xi''s hands are rowing and joking with Huasheng.

 Chapter 1807

    "Do you want to eat or not?"


    "Eat, must eat, do not eat white do not eat."


    "Sister a Sheng, I''ll prepare. Tell me what I want to do."


    Molly is too scared to talk, but she can''t help but peek at the silver haired boy. The key is that she is too handsome.


    The armor all over the body seems to be out of place compared with the clothes of modern people, but it must be very cool.


    In particular, the bow with light scattered behind and the quiver are the top soul in the game.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Go back to your highness, Nangong Liuyue."


    "A good name, according to your appearance." This is the praise of Huasheng.


    "Thank you, your highness."


    A goddess, Her Highness, cried loudly, just like shooting TV dramas, which blinded Molly.


    "Molly, come with me. Let''s make something to eat."


    "Yes, sister ashing."


    "Xiaohei, you accompany the guests."


    The black cat gave a lazy meow and didn''t want to get up at all. He still lay on the sofa and continued to watch Jianbao on the TV before Huasheng.


    It''s the wind, sitting on the sofa directly.


    Whether you like it or not, you can pick up Xiaohei directly and kiss her.


    "Stay away from me."


    "No, I won''t, hahaha. I won today. I''m in a good mood. I need to eat more later."


    "A few vampires have nothing to fear."


    This is not a boast of Xiaohei. Before Liuyue came to Nangong, Fengxi had been devoting herself to the cultivation of Fengjia secret arts.


    Who maintained the peace and order of Jiangcheng? Who forced the vampire out of Jiangcheng? Xiaohei, of course.


    Of course, Feng Xi knows about it, so he adores Xiaohei even more. He would like to come with a Sheng and be his pet.


    What kind of pet is this? NIMA is the best assistant.


    But unfortunately, even if Hua Sheng agrees, Xiao Hei will not.


    Xiaohei, who has a bad temper and is not polite to talk to Jiangliu, can''t even get used to him. How can he go with the wind.


    After all, how can Fengxi compare with Huasheng?


    "Liuyue, come on, don''t mention it. Eat and drink at your God''s Highness''s house. She has a lot of money. I''ll tell you that you can''t afford it."


    Nangong Liuyue did not speak, but looked up at the structure and design of the house, quite satisfied.


    Before that, Nangong Liuyue had been practicing in the tropical rainforest. Because of the heavy rainfall there, it likes water.


    As a member of the Fox family, he has cultivated for more than 600 years by himself.


    It''s lucky to get Liuyue bow by mistake.


    It''s not easy for bairan to see tens of millions of people of the fox nationality, so this time he had the chance to send it to Huasheng.


    Before coming back, Bai ran only said that the person you want to protect is the last blood of the Jiutian family.


    At that time, the young man was still stunned.


    What does the nine heavens represent? It represents the most powerful legend between heaven and earth.


    In those days, the Fox family was just a little bit of the nine day family blood, so Bai ran could be above the nine day family and was held and coaxed by the gods.


    Foxes can also boast in three realms and six ways, but they are of mixed blood after all. They are pure blood.


    So Nangong Liuyue is very clear about the identity and status of the woman he protects. He also swore with his life that he would protect the goddess to the death.


    In the kitchen,


    "sister a Sheng."


    "Yes?"


    "That Handsome boy, why do you call you your Highness the goddess


    "Maybe It''s because I''ve been guest star in a fairy TV play before, and the role I play is the fairy. "


    "Oh Like this, ha ha, but that handsome guy has a good look. How could there be such a gorgeous man? " Molly, after all, is a 17-8-year-old girl, so it''s inevitable to see a top-notch man and her heart in turmoil.


    It''s a pity

 Chapter 1808

    "Molly."


    "Yes?"


    "He''s not for you."


    "Ah, sister ashing, what do you say? I am I don''t think it''s interesting to see him. " As Hua Sheng said, Molly quickly covers her red cheeks. She really wants to get into the wash basin. After all, it''s from the mountains. She really has no love experience and won''t flirt.


    It must be shameless to hear that.


    Of course, Hua Sheng is not so indifferent to other people''s feelings, but there are some things that must be said in the front.


    Nangong Liuyue is a fox nationality. It is not a good match for jasmine whether it is fox demon or fox God.


    So it''s better to get rid of such thoughts as soon as possible, so as not to sink deeper and deeper in the future.


    With Chuntao as the first thing, Huasheng is actually very protective of this little jasmine, although she knows in her heart that she is not Chuntao.


    But still hope to take good care of her, want her well in this world, instead of Chuntao happy life.


    Like the girl of Ginkgo biloba, there are joys and sorrows, and then there are joys and sorrows. As long as you live, there are joys and sorrows, there will be tomorrow.


    "Well, you are still young. When you get old, if you like any boy, my sister will help you check it. Now don''t think about it."


    "Well, don''t worry, sister arsheng. I''ll listen to you."


    Molly is very grateful for her job. Otherwise, she may be a waiter at night. She is scolded or beaten by others, and her salary is not high.


    Here not only eat well, live well, pay well, even her skin care products and clothes, are all Huasheng bags.


    What''s more, Huasheng seldom makes Molly tired. It just makes a meal and a place.


    In fact, the whole ten li spring breeze is cleaned regularly.


    Plus ginkgo comes back by chance, Huasheng does a lot of things by himself, so let''s say so.


    Molly is a child who has fallen into a pile of blessings, just like the daughter she keeps, and has money to take. She doesn''t want to lose this job.


    Hua Sheng and Molly soon made two bowls of beef noodles for them in the kitchen.


    Beef soup is prepared before freezing, when you need to thaw it directly.


    The beef in it is also well marinated. It''s very fragrant, with some tomatoes and vegetables.


    Molly cut four pickles as Hua Sheng ordered.


    It''s simple, but it''s really a super happy thing to eat a bowl of hot beef noodles so late.


    Fox is also a carnivore, so this meal, Nangong Liuyue is also extremely satisfied.


    Even two people ate a whole half of the basin of noodles, vegetables are also eating clean, CD-ROM action.


    After full of food and drink, Hua Sheng takes them upstairs to talk, and Molly leaves to clean up the mess.


    After all, the child is human, and just came here, some words are not suitable for her to hear.


    On the tatami of Huasheng''s zither room, three people sit in pairs.


    Feng Xi said briefly what happened tonight. After listening, Hua Sheng nodded, "I divined later. I knew that reinforcements were coming. But I didn''t expect that this child was also excellent. It was only 600 years ago. It was so powerful."


    "Thank you, goddess."


    "You don''t have to be so polite. Just call me sister ashing later."


    "Elder sister, he is 600 years old. You are more than 20 years old. Is it suitable to call you elder sister?" The wind laughs.


    "Strictly speaking, I''m not more than 20 years old. If I count from Liuyun country, I''m over 1000 years old..."


    "Well, you''re tough enough." The wind holds the forehead.


    "Your Highness, are these vampires temporarily cleaned up? Is it over?" Nangong Liuyue is careful all the time.

 Chapter 1809

    "Not yet."


    Hua Sheng shakes his head, then slowly opens his mouth, "those vampires don''t know how many people there are, plus those deviant monsters of Zhuoya, they are all headache. Fengxi has no skills. If I was before, I''m ok. But now, after I''m pregnant, I''m very easy to get sleepy, and often I''m weak and fall into a deep sleep. So I''m worried about what those evil people will do to Jiangcheng. Otherwise, I will not tell Bai ran to help me. "


    "Don''t say that, your highness. It''s my lifetime glory to serve the goddess."


    "Aren''t you tired of talking like that? It''s with the film. " I''m not used to the wind.


    Nangong Liuyue didn''t speak, but Hua Sheng waved his hand. "You really don''t have to be so formal. I said it''s sister a Sheng, or I won''t let you stay."


    "Then All right. "


    Seeing Hua Sheng''s persistence, the child dare not disobey.


    But


    "I''ve heard Hua Qing say that the number of these vampires is huge. No backbone has appeared. What you killed today is only fur There is a person named dekas, who should be a count level one. He can invade ordinary people with the original virus, that is to say, if he bites him, he will become a vampire just like him. This is something ordinary vampires can''t do, so his ability is bound to be very strong. On top of him, there is another one, who is supposed to be the top core figure. It is said to be Princess Leia. "


    "Princess Leia? The name is good. " The wind whimpered, unaware of the threat this man posed to her.


    Up to the back When she was really right, Fengxi almost lost her hand, so she really understood that it was the mysterious and powerful power of the vampire king.


    "In addition, Qiao Xue is behind Zhuoya and Xie Dongyao It''s from the demon world As for who it is, we don''t know. I''m not familiar with the people in the demon world. "


    "Wait, if you want to talk about Qiao Xue, I remember that the villain dared to appear. I am so angry that my aunt is worried about not finding her. When I see her, I will use my willow to worry about her little bitch." The wind itches at the thought of Qiao Xue.


    For so long, beheading demons and removing demons, I have seen so many demons and ghosts, but they are not as bad as one tenth of Qiao Xue''s, which makes them really bad.


    In particular, the thought that Qin, Wan and Yu used to like such people really made them more angry.


    In Fengxi''s words, Qin Wanyu was blind and brainless, so he fell in love with that senior green tea bitch.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll be looking for Qiao Xue later."


    "Can you find that little bitch who has eighteen legs and runs faster than Cao Cao in danger?"


    "I have a way. Huaqing is for me now."


    "Do you believe Hua Qing''s words?"


    Wind Xi tilts his head, thinking how a Sheng got pregnant, his mind has become simple.


    "Don''t worry, I know."


    "OK..."


    "What do you want to eat and live? I''m going to give you a normal life in Jiangcheng for a while. After this storm, you are going back."


    "I''ll live here."


    "This is my home. If you feel at home, I have no problem. I''d like to eat and live with us."


    "Cheng, God..." As soon as I wanted to talk about her highness, I thought of what Hua Sheng had just said.


    This kid hurriedly changed his mind, "sister a Sheng, you are the master. The emperor said that I must protect you here to have a child in peace."


    After listening to this, Hua Sheng smiled softly. Bai ran, the old fox, is really a warm man.

 Chapter 1810

    "That''s settled. I''ll ask Molly to clean your room. If you need anything, just let me know. I''ll arrange it."


    Nangong Liuyue nods and doesn''t talk much. This child is not as talkative as Bai ran.


    It''s a bit of the Styx style, with few words and safe work. After all, it''s more than 600 years old, isn''t it?


    "And you, do you live in my house tonight?"


    When Feng Xi looked at his mobile phone, it was more than eleven o''clock. Just wanted to say it was ok, he heard the voice of Qin Wanyu coming from downstairs.


    "Xi Xi, I have come to pick you up."


    "Didn''t Qin Wanyu tell you not to run around?"


    "I didn''t run around. It''s not a run to pick you up in the spring breeze."


    "Then you run out, who will watch over me?"


    Feng Xi is really funny and angry. Recently, Qin Wanyu is a little too nervous to see her. What''s wrong?


    Are you afraid that she will run away and not marry him?


    "I''ll keep some breeze at home."


    "I''ll go. Those little bastards listen to you?" Why don''t you believe it?


    Qin Wanyu scratched his head. "I told them that if they listened to me, I would burn two beauties for each of them to accompany them."


    "Lying trough, beauty plan You shameless... "


    make complaints about the wind in Tucao, and follow Qin Yu Yu back home.


    Ten li spring wind suddenly quiet, at this time, the river flow out, see strangers, but also a shock.


    After explaining his intention, Jiang Liu was very grateful. "Elder Bai Ran is very safe in doing things. He also knows that someone is sent to protect you. It''s a rare intention. I''ll send him some gifts to express my gratitude some other day."


    "No need, I''ve already sent it."


    "Ah?" The river flows in a daze.


    Hua Sheng smiled, "just that fox, you don''t give any benefits. Can it do things for you? I sent a couple bracelet. "


    Later, Huasheng said the bracelet of fengqingcheng, and Jiangliu couldn''t laugh.


    Cuddling Hua Sheng, "it''s still my wife''s way."


    Nangong Liuyue follows Molly to clean the guest bedroom.


    There are many rooms where spring breeze can live. Nangong Liuyue chooses the one on the edge, because there are many windows here, so you can watch the outside at any time.


    Molly did her best to deliver all the spare parts.


    And some of them asked, "you If you tell me anything, I''ll send it to you. "


    "Nothing is missing. I''m going to have a rest. You can go."


    "Well, my name is Molly."


    "The south palace flows the moon," said the boy coldly.


    "Can we add a wechat?"


    ¡°£¿¡± Nangong Liuyue is stunned.


    is too laggy mobile phone, and she bought WeChat mobile phone. She used to have a mobile phone, but the cell phone was the same brand.


    Later, when Hua Sheng went shopping, he bought a new mobile phone for a certain fruit. The little girl of Le stayed up for half a night.


    "I don''t mean anything else. Don''t worry. I mean, if we have wechat, you can contact me whenever you need. It''s very important. Otherwise, it''s a big place. I''m afraid you won''t find me in a while. "


    "I don''t have that thing you said."


    "Oh, so..." Molly is a little disappointed. She thinks that her little brother refused on purpose.


    Nangong Liuyue added, "but you don''t have to worry that I can''t find you. I have a heavenly eye. As long as I open it for ten miles, I can see it clearly, and I can see everything, so it''s very easy to find you."


    Molly:


    Molly: you are famous, little brother.


    Nangong Liuyue: I''m not small. I''m much older than you. I''m not my brother either. You can call me Either uncle or uncle can do it.


    When the boy spoke, he looked serious.


    Molly:

 Chapter 1811

    After all, the couple finally went to bed.


    Hua Sheng is in the arms of the river. They talk about their family life just like their old husband and wife.


    Suddenly, the river thought of a thing.


    "A Sheng."


    "Yes?"


    "What did you do in the company?"


    "Ah?" Hua Sheng also pretends to be stupid. In fact, he knows what the river is asking. He pretends not to answer.


    "You don''t want to give me a slap in the face. I''ll take care of the important things in the company, but my father hasn''t taken care of them. My mother sent me a thank you wechat to say that I can understand her and my father, and that I can''t bear so many things in the company. Let me pay attention to my health."


    "Oh, that''s a good thing. Your relationship with your parents has eased."


    "That''s not what I''m asking, you know."


    The river straightened Hua Sheng''s body, and he seriously questioned his teachers.


    "Oh, well, I said, I did deal with it. I asked Li Jian to go to your assistant and send all the little jobs to my mailbox."


    "So, you''ve been dealing with these days?"


    "Ah, although I haven''t managed such a large company, you know, I''ve always been smart, which is not difficult. What''s more, when I was pregnant, I became a waste. I had nothing to do. I couldn''t help the wind. Can I help you and dad? "


    "But they treat you so..."


    Up to now, Jiangliu still feels sorry for the fact that his parents forced Huasheng to do paternity test.


    After all, such a big injury still exists, so I really love my daughter-in-law.


    Hua Sheng went to the river and continued to be coquettish. "After all, it''s your own parents. Even if you say you''ve broken the relationship, how can you break it? They are all ordinary people, and they are old. Sometimes they are confused when they do things. Do you think my third sister, who is so smart, is not sometimes taken advantage of by Huaqing? It is said that people are not sages, but they are not easy. There is nothing wrong with defending their own interests. Your father is so old, and his health is really not good. Your mother is worried about her husband and the harmony between her son and their family. It''s not easy... "


    "They''re not easy. What about you?"


    "I''m the goddess." Hua Sheng blinks his big eyes and flirts with the river.


    River current:


    "Didn''t you listen to Nangong Liuyue? I''m the goddess So since I''m a God, I''d like to be generous. Otherwise, I''ll be pissed off by your brain powder on Weibo. "


    "What brain powder?"


    The river frowned slightly, as if it did not know what the stem was.


    Hua Sheng laughs, picks up his mobile phone, opens his microblog and enters a river of super talk.


    "You see, these adoring little girls treat you as their husband. They not only talk to you, but also talk to themselves here every day, as if they were the real lady. I''m a fake."


    "Those are insane. Are you jealous?"


    "Jealous? How can it be? I think it''s very interesting. It''s all about brain powder and brain powder. I just thought it was to smear other people''s meaning before. Now it seems that it''s not all those children. They don''t know whether they are small or what they are talking about. The private letters you read to me all scold me for having a relationship with Xie Dongyang, and say that my child is Xie... "


    Before he finished speaking, the river was covered directly and Hua Sheng was not allowed to say it.


    "They''re psychopaths. Why do you know psychopaths?" River helpless, the little wife tightly embrace in the arms.

 Chapter 1812

    "I''m not serious, of course, but I think it''s funny."


    "Funny what?"


    "It''s funny that they all jump up and down like clowns as if you could see them more."


    "Mrs. Jiang said that she was not jealous. I think she was jealous. She was sour."


    Jiangliu smiles and pinches Huasheng''s face. His eyes are full of love.


    Then, Hua Sheng stealthily handles the documents for the company, so easily she dodges, otherwise, the river doesn''t know how angry it is.


    The most important thing is that Hua Sheng is pregnant and can''t work at all. Now it is the stage of what to eat and what to vomit.


    Although he didn''t continue to blame, Jiangliu refused to let Huasheng do anything about the company.


    In private, he not only explained to the assistant, but also to Li Jian. In the future, Hua Sheng should inform him of what to do, and now it''s the stage of baby rearing, and nothing can be done.


    Li Jian''s face was muddled and he thought about who I should listen to. Forget it, let''s play it by ear.


    On the other hand, the old house of Xie''s family is still in a state of shock, but there is a detail that many people didn''t pay attention to.


    That is, Xie Ning has been very afraid of Xie Dongyao. Originally, Xie Dongyao did this, but she threatened her little niece so that she could not tell the truth.


    But even if not, Xie Dongyang doesn''t trust her.


    The first reason why she didn''t move was that Hua Sheng wanted to lead out the master behind Xie Dongyao.


    The second is to promise Xie Dongyang to see if this Xie Dongyao has been saved. If he can''t, he will give up when necessary.


    The Xie family has already died two, but not one more.


    Anyway, Xie Dongyao''s existence is a time bomb. She''s alive, and she''s not sure what''s wrong.


    But that''s it. Xie Dongyao still doesn''t give up and wants to continue to provoke right and wrong.


    Before she went to bed, she took a water glass and went down the living room.


    Xie Dongyao has been in a bad mood all day. She has been lying on the sofa, keeping her energy up.


    I don''t even have the strength to go upstairs and rest. I''m too lazy to take those steps.


    "Second brother."


    "What is it?" Hearing the voice, I knew it was Xie Dongyao, so Xie Dongyang didn''t open his eyes.


    "There''s something I don''t understand."


    "Say."


    "You went to save us this time. It''s so dangerous. Why is Fengxi alone? What about sister Hua Sheng? "


    "What are you going to say?"


    It''s not good to know this woman''s words. Xie Dongyang is a little unhappy. Suddenly he gets up and sweeps Xie Dongyao''s face indifferently.


    Xie Dongyao is also a little guilty and sits down opposite his second brother.


    I deliberately lowered my voice and said, "I just don''t agree with you. What? Sister Hua Sheng has helped our family a lot, but second brother, you have spared for her many times in recent years. Every time the news comes out, you have to go to the media to explain yourself, not for the sake of her reputation?"? On weekdays, even if I just heard from Fengxi that you almost died to save me and Ningning. Why didn''t sister Huasheng come at such an important moment? Isn''t she your good friend? Does the river keep her from coming, or does she not want to come at all? I know she doesn''t like her second brother, but even if she is a friend, she can''t be saved. "


    "A Sheng is pregnant."


    "How about pregnancy? It''s not that she''s so powerful. It''s so easy to save us. I think Maybe she just wants her second brother to die. When he dies, there will be no media to say that she will wash away your scandal, right? "


    "Shut up." Xie Dongyang was furious when he heard this.

 Chapter 1813

    Xie Dongyang was almost angry by Xie Dongyao, if not worried about her mother.


    I really want to kick her out. What''s the doglight talk?


    "I''ll just say it once. Listen to me, Xie Dongyao. A Sheng is pregnant. I don''t know about it at all. Neither Fengxi nor I told her. So don''t say that she knows we''re in danger of not coming. What''s more, I have experienced so much with Sheng in recent years. You are right in saying that we are friends. But a friend is not used for moral kidnapping. I think for my friend. She is pregnant. I don''t want her to commit any danger. This is my business. Even if asheng knows that we are in danger, I will not blame her for not coming. Because her children don''t come easily. I don''t think it''s right for a woman to sacrifice her children to save her friends. This is moral kidnapping. And I can see that you and those double marked dogs on Weibo are no different. One by one, they splashed dirty water on me and a Sheng. You even did this kind of conscience losing thing. Are you Xie Dongyao or my sister? "


    In the face of Xie Dongyang''s pressing questions, Xie Dongyao counsels. She knows that the second brother has the woman in his heart, but she doesn''t expect that she has reached the point where no one can question her.


    "Second brother, I don''t mean that. I just..."


    "Xie Dongyao, don''t forget that if you didn''t have a Sheng, you would have died if you were cursed with blood Where will you live to this day? People can''t forget their roots. Now you are instigating our relationship. I think you know what you mean best. "


    In such a straightforward way, Xie Dongyao''s heart is also thumping.


    "Oh, I''ll tell you why you lost your temper. Forget it. I went upstairs to sleep."


    See this words can not continue to say, Xie Dongyao also left.


    Xie Dongyang never regrets this time.


    In his own words, he can understand whether a Sheng will come or not, but if he does, he is afraid that he will not be able to rest.


    So Huasheng didn''t appear from the beginning to the end. Even if later, I heard about it from Huaqing, it still didn''t appear.


    But that''s the way it is. The so-called brain powder of those rivers still clings to it.


    At the beginning of the chaos, he began to speak out. What he said was unclear to Xie Dongyang.


    In the evening, Feng Xi specially sent a micro blog to those brain powder and cerebral palsy children.


    - Nimar''s, what asheng does is wrong. As long as she is with the river every day and becomes a moth, you will not fart, right? But your parents didn''t educate you. Isn''t life just about love? And friendship, family, friends in need, friends in life and death? Please think about it with your head stuck in the door frame. What if your mother only turns after Dad''s ass every day? Even if you say a word to the next man''s neighbor, your father will immediately give your mother a beating and say that your mother has an affair with the man''s neighbor. Fuck, it''s incredible. A group of sand sculptures.


    When Qin Wanyu came out with the bird''s nest, he was shocked.


    "Who has offended our little ancestor?"


    "Those brain powder, there''s no vest hanging in the river, I bah How many will stick gold on their faces? Which onion does Jiangliu know you are? And They are a group of bitches. If they really like the river, they should know that the river loves a Sheng the most. They blackmail us a Sheng on Weibo all day. Will the river be happy? He''s blind, and I don''t know which eye saw Xie Dongyang having a leg with us

 Chapter 1814

    Looking at Fengxi, she is just like a girl. She is angry and rips at people''s Micro blog. Qin Wanyu laughs.


    "Internet addicted girl, would you like to drink some bird''s nest first?"


    "Don''t drink, I will scold them to death, a group of big fools."


    In fact, it''s not the first day for Huasheng to be subjected to cyber violence. She''s used to it all these years.


    Since she was on the mountain, someone on the Internet has been taking rhythm, saying that she is the fifth miss of the Chinese family who is not favored. She has no talent, no virtue, no appearance or stuttering.


    So far, there are still many people who believe in this. They are often a little confused. On Weibo, they say, "will miss five of the Hua family speak?"?


    Give gingko gas, big aunt almost went back.


    Hua Sheng herself has looked down on it. Let alone she won''t care about these children. Even as an adult, she is too lazy to talk about it.


    She has expressed this view before. If she doesn''t work all day, she will blackmail others on the Internet and gossip about their right and wrong.


    Most of such people are unhappy in real life, either their parents are divorced, or their parents are no longer alive, so their personality will be distorted.


    So Hua Sheng doesn''t care, but she doesn''t care. Others care.


    At the beginning, Jiangliu was very concerned about his wife''s injury. He kept looking for the company to delete these negative comments.


    Among these comments, the most harmful one is the post that has been reported that Hua Sheng is infertile in those years. It''s almost every month. Ah Sheng will be a little sad.


    But now, I''m finally pregnant.


    Xie Dongyang also cares. As the white moonlight in his heart, Xie Dongyang''s love can no longer see the light. He protects Hua Sheng.


    I have turned that love into a silent protection, so I will often come out to clean up some bad words.


    He doesn''t care about being scolded, but Hua Sheng is scolded. No, he can''t.


    There are also, Hua Zhi, Fengxi and ginkgo.


    All three of them are gunpowder. They ignite and explode directly.


    So often directly open tear, Hua Zhi sometimes directly those who scold Hua Sheng black powder hang in their own micro blog.


    Because, she has many fans, so once on the wall, there will be many netizens to scold that black powder.


    At this time black powder will jump out, bitches in the bitches said, "Hua Zhi network violence me."


    Hua Zhi replies directly from the large-scale, "you can be a good individual, and order green lotus. When you posted every day and scolded my five younger sisters with a few Kai Chao words, are you not a network violence? I will tell you that if you do more than one thing, you will kill yourself. I advise you to be a good person. If you have parents, you can accumulate virtue for your parents. If you don''t have parents, accumulate virtue for your future children. Don''t hide behind the Internet, do maggots of evil people all the time, and do things that are not good enough. "


    By contrast, Yu Ping is much calmer.


    It''s not calm, she''s angry, but she''s not very good at swearing. She''s probably born with a soft temper. It''s more about giving people theories, but it''s better to directly blackmail them.


    Although Hua Zhi is a close sister of Hua Sheng, ginkgo is a close friend, and Fengxi is a friend of life and death.


    But Yu Ping is the most like Hua Sheng.


    In addition to being a little weak, Yu Ping is actually like Hua Sheng.


    So this time, her husband cheated, divorced, and was surrounded by her former parents in law. She survived without collapse.


    Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t listen to Fengxi, so they grabbed the mobile phone.


    "Qin Wanyu, what are you doing?"


    "Eat bird''s nest."


    "I don''t eat. I''m not pregnant."


    "That means you want to Good, then I''ll meet you. " After that, Lord Qin threw the bird''s nest and jumped up.

 Chapter 1815

    Qin, Wan, Yu and Fengxi are busy with the grand plan of future generations'' reproduction, while Yu Ping is much colder here.


    She is about to give birth, but there is only one person in the family, cold and clean.


    One Sheng of Huasheng has your antique shop, which has been taking care of Yu Ping.


    This seemingly humble antique shop has gained a great reputation both at home and abroad.


    First, the goods are guaranteed to be free from defects.


    Second, the price is fair, and it will not be raised intentionally.


    Third, there are rules for doing business. We never sell things from unknown sources.


    In the past, Yu Ping went to the countryside to collect the stock of some villagers, and the price was fair.


    The back shops are famous. Many people take the initiative to mortgage, pawn, or Direct purchase.


    So over the past few years, in addition to making money for Huasheng, Yu Ping has also reaped a lot.


    Frankly speaking, Yu Ping is the poorest of these friends.


    Hua Zhi herself is a rich woman, and she married the royal family.


    There is no money in Fengxi, but there is in qinwanyu.


    Ginkgo is now the daughter of Hua Jiagan, including the dowry prepared by Hua Sheng, which is also invincible.


    Hualin''s cars and houses are all given by Huajia, and now there are huge dividends.


    Only Yu Ping, who was born in grass roots and didn''t marry the rich second generation, had a husband who cheated.


    So, her life is relatively hard, of course, much better than normal people.


    Compared with Hua Zhi, they are incomparable.


    Hua Sheng has arranged a bodyguard and a nanny. It''s just across the door from Ping''s family and downstairs. It''s convenient to take care of her.


    But if she stayed alone for a long time, she would like to be quiet.


    So apart from cooking and cleaning, nanny and aunt basically have no communication with Yu Ping.


    It''s said that Jing SA, her ex husband, has been trapped in business.


    Of course, it''s not Jiangliu Wang Junxian''s action. These big guys haven''t been idle enough to deal with a humble guy.


    It''s just that Jing SA, who knows people but is not intelligent, was cheated.


    The partner ran away with the fake contract and the deposit he gave. The most important thing is that the deposit is still large enough to ruin his family.


    At this time, he had to come back and ask for help from Ping.


    Because of the net red that he slept on, I don''t remember this benefactor at all.


    In those net red eyes, if you have money, you are the father. If you don''t have money, you can get out of my way. My son is inferior.


    Jing SA borrows money from Yu Ping many times, and finally reaches out to Yu Ping.


    Of course, he can''t get Yu Ping in. He can only make a phone call.


    At first, Ping didn''t pick it up. Later, seeing him constantly changing his number, Yu Ping picked it up.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Xiaoping, I''m just worried about you Are you about to give birth? " "


    " yes. "


    Yu Ping and Jing SA had a sweet time, including the love they showed in front of Yuan Shao. At that time, Yu Ping thought she was happy.


    But now


    Those are the past, she will only be frustrated.


    "Then have you chosen a hospital?"


    "Ah Sheng chose me to go to the private hospital of the Wang family."


    "The Wang family hospital is good, the environment is good and safe."


    "What else do you have?"


    "I just worry about you and my children I''ve got all the names. I like both boys and girls. Even if we get divorced, I''m her father, right? If you are a girl, it''s called jingyiqin. It''s refreshing. In the words of a boy, it''s called Jing Zhiyuan, which means quiet Zhiyuan, OK? "


    "Jingsa, you''re still on the point. Don''t go around with me here." Yu Ping sighs. After all, she has been together for several years. She knows this man well.


    For a while, there came a saying, "little Ping, can you lend me some money?"

 Chapter 1816

    Yu Ping has been silent for a long time


    "Hello? Xiaoping? Are you still there? "


    "Jingsa, what do you mean Open this with me


    Yu Ping and Jing SA have been together for several years. Although Jing SA is fighting for money, it seems to be very magnanimous to say that men should come to spend money.


    But Yu Ping is not a single penny, she also took out her savings and bought all kinds of gifts for Jing SA, ranging from expensive watches to underwear, shoes and socks.


    Over the past few years, that''s also a lot of money. Now they all broke up, but Yu Ping didn''t mention it.


    With him so long, divorced or clean out of the house, jingsa things, she did not go to separate a bit.


    According to Hua Sheng''s idea, the original plan was to hire a lawyer for her, just to get something for her.


    Although she is not bad, she has to fight. After all, she is still a pregnant woman.


    It''s not terrible for a man to cheat. It''s only terrible when his wife is pregnant.


    Think about it. What kind of man would go out looking for flowers and willows when his wife is pregnant with children, and have no guilt at all?


    This kind of man can''t be described as fickle or unfeeling. It''s just a wolf hearted dog.


    "Xiaoping, I know you look down on me, but I can''t help it. Do you know Wang Bin who is my partner? He''s on his way With my millions of orders, my company is not big. It''s not a big enterprise like Wang Junxian and Jiangliu. It can''t stand a little risk... "


    "Then you can go to your confidants to help you. I heard that the female anchor is very profitable."


    Of course, these are not angry words. Yu Ping knows that after Jing SA separated from her, she took a female anchor with her family, and she is still a big netizen with more than 10 million fans.


    That woman is also a face lift, but the difference is that the whole is very fake, very coquettish.


    Moreover, the live broadcast also relies on the means of hype, selling coquettes, and the voice is whine.


    She''s really cold hearted. The man she likes unexpectedly It''s that taste.


    At the beginning, Hua Sheng was trapped in the 72 dreamland. The river lost his memory and didn''t touch the women who had fallen into three categories.


    Even a white lotus can not enter the absolute field of the river.


    After all, not all men are the same.


    There are still good ones, but she can''t touch them. When she thinks about it, Yu Ping feels very pessimistic.


    "She? Don''t talk to my little bitch. She has other men on my back, and several I''m really afraid of being infected by her


    Speaking of the anchorman, Jing SA was disgusted with her. She didn''t know whether she was trying to please Yu Ping to borrow money or something.


    Yu Ping sneers, "ha ha, how do you mean to say that you know that the woman is not clean. You started to hook up with her. At that time, you pretended to be a good husband in front of me, went home on time every day or something, and I still had a big stomach to make soup for you. How do you mean?"


    "Xiaoping I... "


    "The only thing I''m thankful for now is that I didn''t have a close relationship with you when I was pregnant. Otherwise, you are really infected with that disease. It''s me and the child who suffer. You don''t know how much harm the mother will bring to the child. If the mother is sick I really misjudged you. Don''t call me again. I won''t lend you any money. "


    "Xiaoping, do you really have the heart to see me die? I am the father of the child

 Chapter 1817

    "Then you go to die. I will tell the child that his father is dead."


    Finish saying, Yu Ping really hung up.


    "Xiaoping, Xiaoping?"


    Jing SA looks at Yu Ping and calls back to find that Yu Ping is turned off. No matter what number is changed, she can''t get in.


    He was a little annoyed, thinking that his company was in debt and owed money to other customers?


    A good home is really ruined.


    But to be fair, Jing SA is still a little capable. It''s OK to run a small company.


    But later, my heart grew larger, because I knew Jiang Liu and Wang Junxian through Yu Ping''s relationship.


    At that time, he was also excited to exchange business cards and so on. Later, he took the initiative to contact several times.


    Of course, in Huasheng''s face, Wang Junxian and Jiangliu did take care of each other before his company soared.


    However, he doesn''t think it''s because of the luck his wife brings, but because of his ability to succeed.


    Therefore, the back is more and more floating, especially those women who are not serious all day long flatter and flatter.


    He didn''t know the southeast and northwest, and he was on a road of no return


    Now it''s good to have no money, no money, no children and no wife at home.


    Jingsa is alone in his empty house and smokes all night in silence


    Yu Ping also didn''t sleep well all night. Thinking of all the things she used to do, she just felt that she was not stupid. Hua Sheng also gently reminded her before.


    But she didn''t think much at that time. Maybe after a woman is pregnant, she will become dull and even comfortable.


    Will let oneself be so passive in the end


    Yu Ping forced herself to sleep for several hours. When it was dawn, she went downstairs to buy breakfast.


    Because aunt will come at seven o''clock, but it''s light at six o''clock, and she feels hungry.


    Yu Ping went downstairs wearing a floral dress and a black bag.


    It was still a little cold in the morning. She took a yellow sweater and put it on when she went out.


    Just as I came downstairs, I saw a familiar figure standing outside the unit door


    It seems that I still have something in my hand


    Yu Ping gradually approached, some surprised, some incredible, "how are you?"


    When the man saw Yu Ping, he was also surprised. "How did you come downstairs?"


    "You This is... "


    Yu Ping looks at the famous osmanthus cake in his hand. Recently, Yu Ping is very fond of it, but it''s not easy to buy it.


    So every morning when nanny comes, she will bring some. Nanny says her relatives work in it, so there are channels.


    Yu Ping has been eating for more than a week, but How can Yuan Shao carry sweet scented osmanthus cake?


    What''s more, when did Yuan Shao return home?


    I remember the last time I met, it was at the dinner party of the National University for nationalities. At that time, Yuan Shao told her what happened to their family.


    And also want to save Yu Ping, later also heard that he did not marry these years, single.


    If it wasn''t for that time that she and Jing SA would get married, Yu Ping would be moved.


    After all, Yuan Shao is Yu Ping''s first love. He used to like people very much. To what extent, Yu Ping wants to die for him.


    Therefore, such a deep feeling can''t be really past because of the loss of time.


    "Xiaoping, I''m sorry. I just I just heard that you want to eat this. I bought some nannies and aunts who are waiting for you every day, and asked them to give them to you. I didn''t expect you to go downstairs so early today. Since you have come down, I will give them to you directly. " Yuan Shao smiled and handed over the sweet osmanthus cake.

 Chapter 1818

    Yu Ping didn''t pick up the cake, but her eyes were sour.


    "How long have you been here?"


    "Not long."


    "Tell me, how long." She rarely has such a strong and determined side.


    "It''s only half an hour."


    "You''re here for half an hour. That''s half past five. You have to drive half an hour on the road. You''ll have to wait in line for a while. That is to say, you may get up at over four and go there to buy cakes. You can send them downstairs at over five, but my aunt won''t come until seven."


    Yuan Shao didn''t speak. He really didn''t know what to say.


    "Why are you so stupid?" Yu Ping''s voice choked.


    "You are about to give birth. If you want to have some osmanthus cake, I will certainly satisfy you."


    "How do you know?"


    "When I was driving by, I saw your nanny and aunt line up to buy it, but they didn''t buy it, and asked the people next to them if they could sell it?"


    "How do you know my nanny?"


    Yuan Shao is silent for a long time


    "Is it the nanny you introduced to asheng?" Yu Ping suddenly realized something.


    "Xiaoping, this aunt I used to be the aunt of my family. I took care of my daily life. I was very nice Later, I heard that you and your husband were separated and wanted to find a nanny to take care of them. I took the initiative to contact Huasheng and recommended it to her. "


    "Ah Sheng didn''t mention it to me."


    "I asked her not to mention it. I don''t want to disturb your mind at this time. You should take good care of your baby during pregnancy. It will hurt you a lot to experience so many unpleasant things. "


    "Yuan Shao, why are you so stupid?"


    "Who said, I''m not stupid. Can I get into a good university abroad?"


    "When did you come back?"


    "In fact, I haven''t left. I told you before that I left to make you feel at ease. My mother was no longer there, my father was not in good health, and the old man didn''t want to leave home. So I went back to China to do some business that they left behind, which was also a safe life. "


    "You Well, let''s not stand here. Come upstairs with me. "


    "Here..." Yuan Shao hesitated.


    "What? Are you sorry? " Yu Ping chuckles and wipes away tears from her eyes.


    "No, I''m afraid it''s bad for you."


    "What''s wrong? Do I care about that even today?"


    Yu Ping takes Yuan Shao''s cake with a smile and takes him upstairs.


    The pattern here is the same as that in the past, but the house is bigger than that in the past.


    At that time, Yuping bought a small apartment with a loan. Now it''s a two bedroom, spacious and bright, high-end community.


    In terms of money, she has no shortage.


    Of course, these are all from Huasheng.


    Yu Ping also has the ability, because she knows antiques too well and can identify good things too well, so doing this business is really adding to the tiger''s strength.


    Yuan Shao hasn''t changed since I haven''t seen him for so long.


    Yu Ping is different from before.


    After pregnancy, she would have been plump and edematous. In addition, there would be some pregnancy spots on her face. If she didn''t apply cosmetics or anything, she would not look good.


    Seriously, no woman wants to see her ex in this situation.


    But Yu Ping is right. To this day, she has nothing to fear.


    "Let me cook some porridge. Let''s have a simple breakfast."


    "Don''t move, I''ll do it."


    "You are a guest, how can you come?" Yu Ping smiles.


    "You''re a pregnant woman. It''s not as important as the guests. Sit down and cook porridge."


    Not Ping talking, Yuan Shao took the initiative to enter the kitchen.


    He is still so gentle, just like he used to be.


    Yu Ping wants to cry. She doesn''t know who to tell.


    So I picked up my mobile phone and sent a wechat to Huasheng - a Sheng. I saw Yuan Shao. I wanted to cry.

 Chapter 1819

    I thought it was so early, Hua Sheng was still asleep and would not reply.


    I didn''t expect that it was seconds back - where did I see it?


    Yu Ping: how can you get up so early?


    Hua Sheng: I woke up hungry.


    Yu Ping: ha ha, I forgot that you are pregnant too. Eat more.


    Hua Sheng: don''t interrupt. Where did you see Yuan Shao?


    Yu Ping: I''m downstairs.


    Then Yu Ping said something to Hua Sheng. Maybe she was afraid of Hua Sheng, so she added, "ah Sheng, I know that a woman like me is not qualified to find love. I won''t have any illusions about him. For the rest of my life, I just want to take my children to live in peace.


    Hua Sheng asked her in silence for a long time, "how old are you, little Ping?"


    Yu Ping: it''s nearly thirty.


    Hua Sheng: it''s almost thirty, how can you be so cowardly?


    Yu Ping: what do you mean?


    Hua Sheng: what is fantasy? When people go to the middle and experience so much, they should know what is treasure. In fact, I have helped you and Yuan Shao to combine the eight characters. You two have a deep destiny. It''s difficult to be together, but It can''t be broken. It''s from a previous life. As for Jing sa That''s also a debt of the previous life. If you pay the debt, you and the one surnamed Jing will be cleared. You have the right to pursue your own happiness now. "


    Yu Ping: but I am a pregnant woman.


    Hua Sheng: who says pregnant women can''t find a boyfriend?


    Yu Ping: but


    Hua Sheng: my silly girl, you don''t have to. Listen to me, don''t tangle, don''t think about it, just let it be. You and Yuan Shao just get along with each other naturally and follow your heart. If you like to see him, you can find him. If you are tired, you will disappear, but don''t embarrass yourself. Don''t want to be together, but force yourself not to think, you know? "


    Yu Ping: I see. A Sheng, it''s good to have you these years. Always give advice when I''m confused.


    Hua Sheng: come on. Don''t be so emotional this morning. You take good care of yourself. I''ll come to you for dinner in a few days. I''ll take you to meizhuang for a walk.


    Yu Ping: OK, then you should be busy first and take good care of yourself.


    Hua Sheng is lying on the bed, typing with his small hands and answering messages to Yu Ping.


    The river opened its eyes lazily from behind and held Huasheng.


    "Who does Mrs. Jiang send messages to, so seriously?"


    "Xie Dongyang."


    ¡±¡­¡­¡£¡±


    "Hahaha." Hua Sheng laughs.


    "Don''t make any noise. You are pregnant now. How can you be more and more skinny? You are more and more like the wind."


    "What is the matter with Guan Fengxi? People are lying down with guns. I have shown my true colors."


    "Is it? Then you''re showing. I haven''t seen enough. "


    "Hooligan..."


    Before I could say what I said, I was kissed by the river.


    Kisses seven meat eight vegetables, let Hua Sheng give the handset in the hand all fell on the ground.


    "Ah My cell phone Hmmm... "


    "Darling, kiss again for a while, cell phone no longer, husband buys new for you."


    Well, it''s a good thing that there are only two couples in the morning. Otherwise, the third person will be around and Gao Tian will abuse the dog again. He will really abuse the dog to death.


    It seems that the one named Nangong Liuyue has been forced to


    Hua Sheng was going to find Hua Qing today. He wanted to force Qiao Xue to show up. That woman is not good for them in the dark.


    I didn''t know that in the morning, Molly ran in and told her, "sister ashing, the security guard said that there was a child at the gate of the community who said that she wanted to see you in an emergency."


    "Children?" Hua Sheng frowns slightly.

 Chapter 1820

    At first listen to the child, Hua Sheng is confused, the river is also confused.


    "Only one child?"


    "Well, the security guard said that there was only one child, no adult to follow. It seems that he took a taxi."


    "Boys and girls?"


    "Girl, seven or eight years old."


    "I know who it is. Let the children in and the security guard bring it."


    Hua Sheng suddenly thought of who it was, so he paid attention to it. Then he said to Jiang Liu, "I guess it should be Xie Ning."


    "Xie Ning?" The river didn''t react for a while.


    "Well, Xie Dongyang''s niece."


    "Oh, it''s her Xie Dongze''s children. " The river makes a little impression.


    It was at the Huasheng family''s breakfast that the couple sat at the table.


    Molly''s cooking is very fast, and both Chinese and Western styles are perfect.


    When the security guards sent the children, they rushed to Huasheng as soon as they came in.


    Frightened by Jiangliu, she almost pulled the child, so as not to make her too excited. After all, Huasheng was pregnant and was afraid that she might bump into her stomach.


    But children are not deep, adults are not.


    Hua Sheng quickly squats down, catches Xie Ning and holds him in his arms.


    Then I give a look to the river, which means I''m ok. Don''t be nervous.


    "Aunt Huasheng, wuwuwu Help me I think I''m going to be eaten by bad people. Our family It''s almost over My second uncle doesn''t seem to know. Our family is so dangerous. That bad woman has been threatening me. I have nightmares these days. I''m so scared... "


    After all, the child is still young. He cries when he sees Hua Sheng.


    And some incoherent feeling, Hua Sheng is not anxious, quickly wipe tears for the child, and then gently pacify, "Ning Ning Ning is good, let''s not cry, let''s eat first, OK? Look at my aunt''s house. There are all kinds of delicious food. You must have not had a meal when you came so early? "


    In fact, Xie Ning was sent to school by her grandmother in the morning. When the school teacher made breakfast for the children, she said she would run out of the bathroom.


    And in order to avoid the school people, she purposely walked behind, behind the small door next to a dog hole, she accidentally found.


    Usually blocked by weeds, she crawled out of nowhere, called a taxi, and ran straight for ten li of spring breeze.


    At the Huasheng family, Xie Ning has been here many times, so it''s easy to remember.


    And this is a famous rich area in Jiangcheng, which almost all taxi drivers know.


    "Well, eat first."


    When he came to Huasheng, the child seemed to feel safe, sobbing and wiping his tears.


    Then she followed Huasheng to the dining table. At this time, she took a sneak look at the river. She was embarrassed. "Good morning, uncle Jiangliu."


    "Good morning," he said


    "Husband, please call Xie Dongyang and let him tell the school that Ning Ning is in our house, or the school will be scared crazy."


    "Yes."


    Jiang Liu nodded, picked up his mobile phone and called Xie Dongyang.


    Hua Sheng filled a bowl of rice porridge, blew it, and carefully fed Xie Ning.


    After pregnancy, Huasheng has the aura of maternal love.


    I feel that I can release my mother''s nature, especially in the face of children, I have never seen the tenderness in my eyes.


    "Aunt Hua Sheng, I''ll tell you..."


    "Don''t worry. You eat first. When you are full, slowly tell your aunt Don''t be afraid. My aunt''s house is safe. No one can hurt you, understand? "


    Xie Ning nodded, then took a long breath and ate porridge.


    PS: Sina Weibo has been cancelled, because there are too many silly x Black fans. One silly x regards Jiangliu as her husband. As long as she doesn''t write Jiangliu opera, she swears. I''ve never seen such a cheap man. Blueberry also went out to find a job. From now on, he won''t read the message. No matter which channel, he won''t read it. So no matter good or bad, you can say at will. If you brush more heat, maybe I''ll sell the film copyright. Let''s see you in the Jianghu.

 Chapter 1821

    Although Xie Ning is only seven or eight years old, she is in grade one, but her mind is mature.


    Maybe because he was born in a top class family and his parents have good genes, the child was born smart.


    It''s just that after her family''s misfortune, she was covered with frost at a young age.


    The death of Xie Dongze and Xie Yun hurt Xie Ning very much, but the child is not as good as the adults.


    In particular, when I heard that my aunt had arranged for my mother and my second uncle, she broke down.


    In her heart, father is father, second uncle is second uncle, second uncle can never replace father.


    It can hurt her as much as my father, but my second uncle is my uncle. I can''t live with my mother, let alone have a younger brother. It''s ridiculous and unacceptable.


    Xie Ning does not exclude her mother from looking for a man to remarry, but cannot accept that the man is the second uncle.


    This is very similar to what Xie Dongyang thought, that is to say, his sister-in-law can remarry.


    It can be any man, even if he is not rich or ordinary, as long as he is really good to his children and sister-in-law.


    But can''t you accept my sister-in-law with me?


    This is not a question of the eyes of the world, this is a question of ethics and morality. How long has the eldest brother only passed away? Before his bones are cold, he will occupy his sister-in-law? The past?


    Most importantly, Xie Dongyang has always regarded Feng Yu as his elder sister, sister-in-law and family member, which means nothing else.


    For a while, Xie Ning was under great pressure.


    This kind of repression spreads and expands infinitely in the heart. Finally, after being kidnapped by Xie Dongyao, it broke out directly.


    But on the surface, she still listened to Xie Dongyao''s threat and was afraid of her. She was really afraid.


    But she also knew that it was not the way to be afraid all the time.


    There is a devil in the little aunt. Even if the devil is fierce, she will not be as fierce as aunt Huasheng.


    Although Xie Ning is small, she knows that Aunt Fengxi and aunt Huasheng are not comparable.


    So a bite of teeth, while the Xie family did not pay attention, ran to ten li Chunfeng for help.


    By the time Xie''s family knew it, it was late.


    Of course, when Xie Dongyang knew it, he was still surprised that the phone call was made by Jiangliu.


    Xie Dongyang: you mean, Ning Ning is in the spring breeze of ten li?


    River current: Yes.


    Xie Dongyang: shouldn''t she be at school at this time?


    Jiang Liu: she skipped class. She came to our house by taxi.


    Xie Dongyang frowns: truancy? What is she doing? She went to your house, but did she say what to do?


    River flow a face calm, holding a mobile phone, "said, said to find my home a Sheng."


    "Xie Dongyang deep breath," she seeks a Sheng to do


    Jiangliu: I don''t know.


    Xie Dongyang: OK Then I''ll pick her up.


    Jiangliu: no need.


    Xie Dongyang: what do you mean by river current? Can''t my niece stay at your house?


    Jiang Liu: exactly. A Sheng asked me to tell you that you should contact the school and your sister-in-law and tell her that you are still here for a few days. You don''t have to worry.


    Xie Dongyang: here


    Jiang Liu: if you believe in my family, a Sheng, don''t ask anything. If you don''t believe it, just pick up people by car.


    Finish saying, PA of river current hang up.


    One at a time, a Sheng of my family, really pierced Xie Dongyang''s heart.


    But at this moment, Xie Dongyang is not afraid of anything, just curious niece suddenly went to find a Sheng, what do you mean?


    What is this operation? I can''t understand it at all. In fact, it''s not Xie Dongyang''s fault. Xie Ning''s operation is really fascinating.


    Perhaps, except for Hua Sheng, no one can understand the fear in her young heart.

 Chapter 1822

    After Jiangliu made a phone call, he came back and continued to sit for breakfast.


    At this time, Nangong Liuyue came back from the outing. The child always went out before dawn. Hua Sheng guessed that he should go to collect morning dew to help practice.


    Then I just came back when I had breakfast. Molly is very good to Nangong Liuyue. Maybe Nangong Liuyue looks like a 17-8-year-old.


    So she is about the same age as Molly. She is very attentive.


    "What would you like for breakfast, Liu Yue?"


    "I have."


    Molly:


    "Sister ah Sheng, I''ll go back to my room and have a rest."


    "Well, you go."


    In this family, Nangong Liuyue only listens to the goddess''s words. After all, when Bai ran came, Bai ran explained that his task was to protect Huasheng.


    So Hua Sheng is also very indulgent to this kid. Seeing that Nangong Liuyue didn''t eat, Molly is not sure. She secretly runs to the kitchen and brings a bowl of tremella and lotus seeds.


    "Liuyue, you really don''t eat any?"


    Nangong Liuyue, at this time, put down the glass bottle in his hand, which is all collected to pure morning dew.


    "I''ll just have this."


    "That''s water How can you eat enough? You are so thin. How can you lose weight? "


    "You Muggles are a lot of trouble." The young frown.


    "What kind of melon and what kind of hemp is it? Who is twist? " Molly really can''t understand, but she doesn''t pretend to be silly.


    "Go out quickly. I''m tired and need a rest."


    "Then you drink this."


    Finish saying, do not wait for young refute, she ran, seventeen eight years old, it is the age of love, like a person really very normal.


    It''s a pity to have no one you like.


    Molly likes this beautiful and good-looking fox youth. She is familiar with human nature.


    But it''s a pity that the youth is not an ordinary youth. This is a six hundred year old fox youth who has experienced many vicissitudes.


    At the breakfast table, there are only Jiangliu Huasheng and Xie Ning. Huasheng is very patient. After feeding her a mouthful, she can gently wipe it with a tissue.


    The action is extremely gentle, and the heart of the river will melt.


    He just turned his head and watched every move of Huasheng.


    I thought that when their baby was born, a Sheng must be a good mother and will take good care of her baby.


    Who can not love such a woman?


    Xie Ning eats with a small mouth. I don''t know if he is hungry or hasn''t had a good meal for a long time.


    Then I ate and cried.


    The circles of his eyes were red, but he dared not make a sound. Hua Sheng saw it all at once. He was very distressed. "Why, Ning Ning, is it too hot?"


    "No, aunt Hua Sheng, I just It just occurred to me that my mother hadn''t fed me like this for a long time When I used to, my mother was the same. When my father was gone, my mother put her mind to work and left early and left late. I don''t have that treatment anymore. Grandma will feed me like this, but grandma can''t replace Mom. Aunt Huasheng gives me the same feeling as Mom All of a sudden I feel so sad. "


    After listening to the children''s words, the husband and the wife know that the child is in love.


    River will not coax children, but only gentle comfort, "if you like, let aunt Hua Sheng feed you more, you eat, we are happy."


    "Uncle Jiangliu, I''m sorry. My presence has caused you trouble."


    "No trouble, uncle Jiangliu has a lot of money, more than your second uncle. It''s not a problem to raise you for a hundred years. Eat it, eat it, and you can''t be poor."


    Jiang Liu seldom joked. In this way, Xie Ning was amused, and Hua Sheng was also amused.

 Chapter 1823

    Xie Ning had enough to eat and drink, but he did not cry. Holding Hua Sheng''s hand, he said what Xie Dongyao had done these days.


    From Xie Dongyao egged on his second brother and sister-in-law, then Xie Dongyao left mercilessly and left his husband''s home.


    In the kidnapping on that day, the child said nothing bad. After that, maybe he was relaxed and sleepy.


    Hua Sheng holds Xie Ning in his arms and takes a few pictures. The child falls asleep.


    Hua Sheng knew that she had found a sense of security, so she fell asleep at ease.


    It seems that I haven''t slept for a long time.


    "Your arm should be sore. Give it to me. I''ll send the child to the guest room for rest."


    "Yes."


    Hua Sheng nodded and handed the child to the river. River carefully holding Xie Ning upstairs, the child will be settled in a guest room.


    Also close for the child to cover the quilt, and asked Molly to come up with the child, afraid that the child will wake up in the middle of fear.


    After going downstairs, the couple sat in the glass house in the back garden to bask in the sun.


    The river won''t let Hua Sheng work, only let her sit and drink Hua Guo tea.


    I was busy watering all kinds of flowers in the glass house, very patient.


    Hua Sheng looks at the figure that the river is busy to come and go so gently, his heart is very warm.


    After a long time, the river breathes heavily and sits back beside Hua Sheng, hugging her. "Finally, thank you for your husband and me."


    "Thank you, Mr. Jiang."


    "No, no, not Mr. Jiang." Someone seems dissatisfied.


    "Thank you, husband."


    "Darling."


    He kissed her on the forehead, full of doting.


    "Ah Sheng, what are you going to do about Xie Ning?"


    Hua Sheng sighed, "Xie Dongyao, I have to deal with it."


    "Killed?"


    "No, I promised Xie Dongyang to help his sister once."


    "But you are in this body..."


    "So I can''t do this, but someone might."


    "Who?"


    "The wind blows."


    "But can she help you?"


    The river also knows who the wind is. It''s hard for the wind to move. Can Huasheng use it?


    "No matter what, let''s try it. Xie Dongyao really scares the child this time. The child is so small, so he has to bear these things. It shouldn''t be."


    Thinking of Xie Ning''s crying just now, she said that she could feel the helplessness of a child.


    After all, human body, especially small, father is not there, how can not be afraid?


    It''s just that I have to be intimidated and dare not say it. If this kid doesn''t have an idea, I''m afraid that I won''t come to Huasheng today.


    "I''m worried about you..."


    The river didn''t say anything. A Sheng didn''t tell him, but he could see it.


    After a Sheng is pregnant, she is obviously weak in physical strength and often sleepy. The main reason for her reaction is that she has a long time of drowsiness.


    Even if it is a divination, it will cost a lot of spiritual power.


    Huqi liantian, so the river does not want her to participate in any demons and ghosts of the dispute.


    But her character is not merciless.


    Now that the child is looking for the door, he doesn''t care?


    No, no matter it''s the river or Huasheng, it doesn''t matter.


    "Husband, this child..."


    "Let''s leave this child in our house first. If Xie Dongyao doesn''t get rid of it for a day, it will be unsafe for him. I have already told Xie Dongyang that this child will stay in our house for the time being."


    "Husband, why are you so good?"


    Hua Sheng feels that her husband is just too understanding.


    All my thoughts have been found out.


    It''s a small matter to leave the child, but because of the relationship between the child and Xie Dongyang, I''m afraid it will make Jiangliu have an idea.


    But after all, Jiangliu is not the black powder of brain damage. How can he be jealous for this little thing?


    However, Hua Qing is in trouble on the other side. That night, four vampires came to visit her and surrounded her directly.

 Chapter 1824

    Hua Qing knows that these monsters will come. After all, after the last miscalculation, this is a mistake.


    There are still no dekas among the vampires, and there are several new faces.


    However, this group of high-ranking foreign faces is enough to make her die hundreds of times, and her son


    If before, Hua Qing was afraid to be submissive and would like to kneel down to beg for mercy.


    Now, she has no choice but to join hands with Huasheng.


    Although Hua Qing still doesn''t like Hua Sheng, her sister, she knows that in the world, except for Hua Sheng.


    No one can protect her, at least no one can move those vampires.


    No matter the Zhuoya group behind Qiao Xue or the mysterious person behind Xie Dongyao, it''s impossible to help her.


    The three of them can get together. If they are proficient, they are for their own interests. In fact, they are still in charge of their own lives.


    "You''re such a cheap woman. You are so valued by adults, but you let him down again and again."


    "I did my best." Hua Qing seems to be panicking, but in fact, she is not afraid.


    She believes that Hua Sheng will not care about her life and death, at least she can help Hua Sheng lead Qiao Xue out.


    "It''s not so easy to die. Adults have said that you should be the lowest and most humble vampire, the coward who is afraid of light, cross and everything. You can only live by drinking the blood of the body."


    Finish saying, a vampire opens a tooth to dance claw of toward Hua Qing.


    But before she touched her body, in an instant, something passed through her heart.


    Before he could see clearly, the man turned into dust and scattered in the air.


    Only a golden arrow bar stool fell to the ground with a sharp and clear sound.


    The remaining three were suddenly scared, looking left and right, looking for the target.


    At this time, behind the white curtain beside Huaqing window, stands a vague figure


    "Who is sneaking? Come out."


    "You flies are so disgusting that you can''t sleep. I''ll clean them up now."


    With that, the young man pulled out three arrows directly from behind and bent his bow to shoot.


    The explosive power and penetrating power of that moment are unexpected.


    Hua Qing didn''t see the direction of the arrow at all. The three men turned to ashes one after another


    "Clean it up. It''s clean."


    "Thank you."


    "No, I came to save you by the order of the goddess."


    After that, the silver haired boy disappeared in the balcony of Huaqing''s house.


    Hua Qing was a little scared. She went to look at the ground and left only a little dust, as if everything just existed.


    Those murderous vampires, so easy to be destroyed?


    The boy''s arrow? The boy''s face? What is the origin of the boy?


    Hua Qing was shocked. Even Feng Xi didn''t have the ability to do this. Now she was overwhelmed by a young man.


    It seems that in the future, no matter it''s decas or Leia, she doesn''t have to be afraid.


    What''s the name of the young man Guan Huasheng just now?


    Goddess?


    It seems that Hua Sheng still has secrets she doesn''t know, and there are many talented helpers. Although she is forced to commit, it seems that this step is really right at present.


    "Mom, why don''t you go to bed?"


    Hua Qing''s thoughts were suddenly interrupted by her son.


    "How are you getting up? It''s time. Go to bed."


    "Mom, I miss Uncle Liu a bit. Can he live in our house later?" The child said stupidly.

 Chapter 1825

    Hua Qing is slightly shocked. It seems that the child''s dependence on Liu Yuzhou has reached this level.


    "Mom..."


    "Go to bed." Hua Qing has a black face.


    I always feel that many things have changed since I was reunited with Liu Yuzhou.


    Maybe it was the match of children that brought them to the present, but


    Now Hua Qing has such a little dependence on that man in her heart.


    She also tried to convince herself that she was used to it, which was the most terrible thing.


    But when I got back to my room, I couldn''t help sending a wechat to Liu Yuzhou.


    Hua Qing: from tomorrow, you can move to my house.


    Liu Yuzhou: Qingqing, how Why all of a sudden?


    Hua Qing: no? That''s when I didn''t say it.


    Liu Yuzhou: I''d like to, but I think it''s not convenient for you after I go to your house? Especially this life, will he not be used to it?


    Hua Qing: my son asked you to come. Do you think I want you to come?


    Liu Yuzhou: Well, I think so much.


    Hua Qing: come or not.


    Liu Yuzhou: come on. I''ll move things in the morning tomorrow. You can go to bed earlier.


    Hua Qing: I see.


    Liu Yuzhou: good night, Qingqing. I miss you.


    Hua Qing: psychosis.


    Although the mouth scolds the mental illness, but in the heart unexpectedly still feels a little sweet, Hua Qing feels that he is going to die.


    She put down her mobile phone, covered her hot face, and couldn''t sleep.


    Then I went to see Liu Yuzhou''s microblog.


    He also overheard his son, as if they were playing some games together.


    Xiaohao is actually a very nianpao''s name. It''s called fangcaqingqing.


    Then she went in and found that there were many mood records.


    Until a long time ago, it was supposed to be the day when they didn''t get divorced.


    One of them is written in this way - today Qingqing lost his temper. I am very sad to see her angry. When I got married, I vowed to be nice to her all my life. Although her family was rich, I thought that if she had nothing one day, she would not be the second miss of the Hua family or the director of the Hua family, and I would love her. She may not know that she is not a strong woman or a little girl in my eyes.


    To be honest, such words can touch people''s souls.


    Even Hua Qing can''t be avoided.


    At last she sighed a little and fell asleep with a complex emotion.


    At 12:00 p.m.


    the sound of ambulances broke the sky and the peace of Jiangcheng.


    The whole Wang family is flustered, Hua Zhi, has an accident.


    Just 20 minutes ago, I went out to party with my friends and came back late.


    Originally there was a driver to pick up, Wang Junxian has been in the neighboring city business did not go home, not with the side.


    It''s such a gap that something happened.


    Driving a black Bentley Continental, the car has been scrapped.


    The driver thought he was dead. The other side was a truck, a drunk driver, who died on the spot.


    Fortunately, Hua Zhi did not sit in the copilot, only sat in the back, and also ejected the air bag.


    But even so, she was seriously injured and directly sent to the hospital.


    The most important thing is that she is in the late stage of pregnancy and is about to give birth. The expected delivery date is earlier than Yu Ping''s.


    This incident, let the whole Wang family into a crisis, Wang Junxian received the call, has been shaking hands.


    He called Jiangliu directly, but to Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng was also awakened at midnight.


    I heard Wang Junxian say in a choking voice over there, "a Sheng, Xiao Zhi has had a car accident. I beg you to save her and our children. My Wang family must not forget your great kindness. I know that you are the only one with this ability. A Sheng, I beg you."


    Hua Sheng is stunned. "Did the third sister have a car accident?"

 Chapter 1826

    Wang Junxian has tried to make himself very calm to say things over again.


    Can hang up the phone, or tears.


    His cell phone fell off the ground, squatted on the ground, his hands covered his face and cried.


    For the first time, Wang liurun saw his brother''s distress and collapse, which was also heartache.


    Stepping on the black high-heeled shoes, I went over and squatted down to comfort my brother. "Jun Xian, Hua Zhi will be OK. Don''t worry. I just asked the doctor in the emergency room. She sat in the back row, and the air bag bounced out, or she was protected to some extent. The impact was not so strong."


    "She is still pregnant with our children."


    Wang Junxian is already sobbing. Hua Zhi is about to give birth. Her stomach is as big as a basket.


    If something goes wrong at this time, it''s a small matter if the child doesn''t guarantee it. I''m afraid that even adults


    Wang Junxian now regrets why she went on business today and why she went to any party alone?


    If she was tough enough to rest at home, wouldn''t something happen?


    It''s all about to give birth. Why don''t you worry about her going out so late?


    In short, Wang Junxian''s heart is ten thousand regrets. He only hates that the person who can''t get the accident is himself, and he suffers instead of Hua Zhi.


    All things happen unpredictably. This is life.


    If Hua Zhi knew that he would have a disaster, he would not eat this meal.


    She is still being rescued at this moment, the spotlight on her head is particularly dazzling. She tries to open her eyes, but finds that she can''t lift a trace of strength.


    "Doctor..."


    "Don''t talk to the patient. Please keep your strength. We''ll try our best."


    "Doctor, I want to see my husband."


    Hua Zhi vaguely felt that he might be dying.


    So if you see Wang Junxian at this time, she will die with no regrets.


    "Patient, please don''t talk, it will be very exhausting. We are operating on you. Your condition is not the last time to see your family."


    "Doctor, if there is only one I hope it is My child. "


    Finish saying, Hua Zhi all feel oneself eye moist.


    I can''t help it. It seems that after being a mother, everything will change.


    Even Hua Zhi such a powerful person will have such a soft side.


    In fact, this kind of thing is the most appropriate for Baoda talents, because if adults are alive, children can be reborn.


    If adults die, children are born without a mother, which is a human tragedy.


    But what''s more tragic is that every mother wants to use her own life for the life of her child, which is just so rigid.


    Hua Zhi is no exception, the emergency room in full swing rescue.


    "Lord of the underworld, report urgently."


    "Present it." Ming Yan raises his head and puts down the official document in his hand.


    "In case of an emergency, Hua Zhi, a woman in Jiangcheng, is in a car accident. The situation is not good and is in danger. It looks like Adults and children can''t be protected. We Would you like to send someone here for the next step, or How is it? "


    I didn''t dare to say what I said. After all, adults may get angry.


    In fact, I want to say that Hua Zhi is Miss Hua Sheng''s elder sister. In those days, those four elder sisters gave birth to children.


    Now the third sister with the best relationship has an accident, can miss Huasheng ignore it?


    Who is Miss Hua Sheng? That''s the person on the top of their hearts. Who dares to disobey?


    In other words, even if the adults and miss Huasheng have no friendship, how many in the underworld can withstand the nine sky XuanHuo?


    Not all of them are going to be robbed back. This kind of thing is really hard for the underworld.

 Chapter 1827

    After hearing this, the Pluto frowned slightly. "Hua Zhi, shouldn''t you come to longevity?"


    Since Hua Lin''s accident last time, the Pluto once looked at the book of life and death and took a special look.


    The whole Hua family, except that Hua Zhenyue is a short-lived ghost, others are OK.


    Although Hua Qing''s life style is fierce, he is not particularly short-lived.


    Hua Zhi''s eight characters are excellent. He is born with a husband and wife. So when he becomes a big star, he has a good way to go.


    Later, he left the entertainment circle and married Wang Junxian, who was also extremely important.


    How many women envy, how can A car accident? And it''s time for labor?


    "I didn''t get it. My subordinates also went to have a look. It is recorded that Hua Zhi should be eighty-eight years old."


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    "This My subordinates are incompetent. I haven''t found it yet, so I need to report it to your excellency. "


    "Well, I see."


    "Then Do you need our people to pick it up? "


    "What do you say?" The king of the underworld coldly swept the ghost''s face and scared his subordinates away.


    Out of the door, another one is still complaining, "it''s all said, don''t let you talk too much, you still ask, that Hua Zhi is Miss Hua Sheng''s own sister, and the relationship is better than that of the four sisters. In those days, for the sake of the four sisters, we had to compete with our adults. Do you dare to ask?"


    "Isn''t that my routine?"


    "Shit, you''ll have a little eyesight to see it later. You haven''t been here for a long time. You really haven''t been burned by jiutianxuan fire Miss Huasheng is not the one you and I can offend. I heard that even those in jiuchongtian should be given three thin noodles. "


    "Well It doesn''t seem like we need to pick up people at all. "


    There''s definitely something fishy in the middle. The people below can''t find it out. The Pluto can''t find it out.


    He took out the dust mirror so that a picture, we know who is up.


    It turns out that it''s Qiao Xue, the woman. After she and the witches and demagogues in Miao area, she has found a way to stay on the mountain.


    The last persecution failed, and I dare not contact Xie Dongyao and Hua Qing.


    To deal with this group of people, we have to start with Muggles.


    Please Zhuoya, curse, but Hua Zhi has a strong talisman, can''t get close.


    So I can only curse the truck driver, and then the truck driver went crazy and hit the road.


    His own life also took in, Hua Zhi good is to sit in the back row, has not on the spot cut off gas.


    Hua Sheng hurried to the hospital without even the main entrance. He used his power to go through the wall and enter the emergency room.


    Then the fingers move to make time still.


    All the paramedics are at rest.


    She a purple skirt, pale face, went to Hua Zhi.


    Will finger light point Hua Zhi eyebrow heart, Hua Zhi is to have a little consciousness, slowly open eyes.


    "Five sisters I am Dead? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense, third sister, you can live to eighty-eight."


    "Ah Five younger sister, it''s nice to see you... "


    "Don''t talk. I''ll give you the power to recover."


    With that, Hua Sheng''s fingers slightly agglomerate the pure spirit power of white, but she is actually very laborious.


    Since she was pregnant, the baby in her stomach has been desperately sucking the power of her body. She has little left.


    Last time I divined, I had to slow down for a while. This time


    Hua Sheng''s hand is suddenly grasped by Hua Zhi. "Five younger sisters, No."


    "Third sister, what are you doing?" Hua Sheng looks at Hua Zhi, who has a weak breath, and the little guy who is losing his life in his stomach, and feels anxious.

 Chapter 1828

    "Third sister, what are you doing?"


    Watching Hua Zhi stop himself from rescuing, Hua Sheng is also in a very angry mood.


    Hua Zhi''s Qi is like a wandering silk, looking at Hua Sheng, "I heard that Fengxi said that after your pregnancy, your spiritual strength has been decreasing, and it''s suspected that the baby in your stomach has absorbed your energy. So recently, there have been many changes in Jiangcheng. The wind is all on its own Quietly to solve, do not want to disturb you. Look at you His face is very bad. He must have used some energy to run in and save me, but Every man has his own life. I don''t want you to sacrifice your children to save me and my children. "


    "Third sister..." Hua Sheng has a deep heart.


    "Don''t say it again. It''s hard for you to have such a baby We see it in our eyes As for me, if I can''t help it, I''ll be fine. But you can''t take risks. Your child won''t come easily If I had a good life and I could still live, maybe it would be OK. "


    "But your child..."


    Looking at the baby about to give birth in Hua Zhi''s stomach, Hua Sheng feels heartache.


    "My child, I can regenerate, your child Most important. "


    Hua Sheng finally knows that Hua Zhi is unwilling to take risks and let her use a little spiritual power.


    In case of any accident of the child, Hua Zhi can''t bear this eternal sinner.


    Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu have been married for many years and failed to find a son. They have gone through so many times.


    In addition, Beihan ice jade is the face painted by the emperor of the underworld when he goes to the eighth Prince of the heaven.


    It was Fengxi who rashly changed Huasheng, and almost something happened. At last, Fengqing, the ancestor of Fengjia, was shocked.


    There are too many people involved in this process, so this child is indeed hard-earned.


    Hua Zhi is also right. Her children are gone and can be pregnant again.


    But a Sheng is not the same after all. Her identity is so special that she forgets to stop.


    However, Hua Sheng is not vegetarian. How could he not save people because of Hua Zhi''s opposition?


    The river has come to Wang Junxian''s side. "Elder sister, let me talk to him alone."


    "Good." Sister Wang nodded and left with a haggard face.


    A cigarette came from the river. "Let''s go to the smoking area?"


    Wang Junxian got up, took it silently, and followed the river towards the smoking room in the corner.


    When he entered the smoking room, Wang Junxian leaned against the wall wearily. He could see that his body was soft.


    Jiangliu takes out a lighter, lights it, and then lights his own.


    "Ah Sheng has gone in. Don''t worry."


    "Well, I don''t worry. My wife and children will be ok as long as asheng does."


    Wang Junxian believes in Hua Sheng very much. After all, his identity is not ordinary. What he doesn''t know is that after Hua Sheng became pregnant, his body changed subtly.


    It''s been a long time, in other words.


    After Hua Sheng became pregnant, her body lost a lot of spiritual power, which was absorbed by her children.


    She will be tired and faint if she can''t move, let alone use her spiritual power to save people.


    These rivers are known, but they can''t be said at this time.


    What is Wang Junxian''s mood?


    Isn''t that obviously putting pressure on people?


    The wife and children of others are not human? Won''t it?


    The river comforted Wang Junxian a few words, during which he kept looking in the direction of the emergency room.


    To be honest, Wang Junxian is worried about Hua Zhi and their children.


    How can the river flow? With his family a Sheng''s temper, certainly will not see Hua Zhi and the child die.


    What about her and their children?

 Chapter 1829

    When the Pluto crossed the gate of the underworld, he came to the world and saw the eight princes standing there.


    But he was not surprised, as if It''s not an accident.


    "Uncle Styx."


    "Your Highness."


    "Uncle Styx is going to save people?" Your highness, this is also a clear-cut question.


    "Yes."


    "How about me instead of my uncle?"


    The Pluto is silent.


    "The identity of Uncle Ming Wang is sensitive. He was in charge of the power of life and death. Although Hua Zhi didn''t live long, after all, there were witches and demagogues in Miao. For heaven, no matter who intervened, she died, or she was unlucky. Now miss Huasheng is pregnant, and she can''t use her ability. The little girl in the Feng family has no ability to make people come back from the dead. However, Hua Zhi can''t die. "


    "Your Highness is right."


    "Uncle Hades, if you don''t take away your soul, you''ll come to save people. If you don''t talk to my father, you can''t bear it."


    "I will take care of my own affairs."


    "How much can you bear for her? Don''t forget, in case my father gets angry, how can you help her one day when you are not even the Pluto? "


    Pluto still didn''t speak.


    TIANYAO, the eight highness, is a very intelligent person. After all, she was born by Empress Tian. She is not only very dignified, but also unmatched by ordinary people.


    So that''s a very reasonable statement. We should be clear about all the interests in it.


    However, the Pluto was never so considerate of gain and loss.


    If so, in those seventy-two visions, I dare not go to save people, nor dare to cut the moon just for the sake of that woman.


    Although in the end, he and Bai ran fight together, can they still be opponents of the moon.


    But isn''t it also a hundred years'' deep sleep at the bottom of the cold ice lake of 72 dreamland?


    Hua Sheng is right. A hundred years is just a rush for gods and demons, but it''s enough for ordinary people.


    Enough for her to stay with the river forever.


    At the end of the day, no matter how powerful the moon is, it''s still trapped by Huasheng.


    And Hua Sheng now because of pregnant, has no way to save Hua Zhi.


    But with her character, she will not disturb others. She can only help herself, so the child


    The Pluto and his eighth highness are arguing here.


    "Eight highness means...?"


    "It would be better if my highness came out. After all, I am the God of heaven. When I pass by the world, I will save myself and have a fate with that woman. But you can''t. what I can do can''t be done by my uncle, because my uncle can''t live up to those old ministers in jiuchongtian."


    Truth, Pluto all understand, but human feelings, he does not want to owe.


    A cold ice jade is enough to make him passive.


    It''s impossible to be continued by the boy TIANYAO, so the Pluto didn''t compromise.


    "Uncle Ming Wang is still thinking about something. It''s a waste of time. He will miss the opportunity to save people later If Miss Hua Sheng can''t help but move her spirit and Qi, then I''m afraid that the Beihan ice jade you''ve been begging for before is also a failure. "


    "Bai ran should come."


    "You say uncle Bai ran? He has just joined in the Party of immortals and drunk twelve jars of peach blossom. He can''t wake up for a while. "


    The Pluto understood that this was a trap. At this sensitive time, Bai ran was drunk. It seems that he made up his mind to let him owe another favor.


    Just


    At this time, the Pluto heard a very familiar voice, spread into the secret, "Pluto flame, don''t promise him."

 Chapter 1830

    The king of the underworld''s heart moved, and he immediately replied, "Hua Sheng?"


    Hua Sheng: it''s me.


    Pluto: how do you?


    Hua Sheng: I have guessed that you will come, and people from jiuchongtian will also come.


    Pluto: are you in the hospital? Hua Zhi.


    Hua Sheng: I can handle my third sister''s affairs. Don''t listen to that man, don''t be fooled.


    Pluto: you can''t use your psychic power. Your current physical condition.


    Hua Sheng: I know. I can''t move. It''s the wind that comes to help me.


    Pluto: Oh? When she came, I forgot her.


    Hua Sheng: Well, she and I have reached a tacit agreement in a sense.


    Pluto: tell me.


    Hua Sheng: she liked the bracelet that I made last time for fengqingcheng to store spiritual power. She said it was a good magic weapon, so she dragged me to make it for her younger martial brothers and younger martial sisters, which helps those children cultivate immortals.


    Pluto: on the condition that?


    Hua Sheng: when I need help, she will show up.


    The Pluto seldom smiles. If his eighth highness is not still on the opposite side, he can''t help his mouth rising slightly. "You are so smart. No wonder you are so rich. It''s business material."


    Hua Sheng''s business mind is first-class. When everyone still doesn''t understand anything, she has already begun to sneak around the world.


    Then he took on the mask as a top antique appraiser and opened an antique shop. Over the years, he has made a lot of money in some foreign businesses alone.


    So in Qin, Wan, Yu and Wang Junxian, they always teased Jiangliu and said, "your daughter-in-law is obviously richer than you.".


    That''s it.


    Hua Sheng: I''m flattered, but now is not the time to say that. I ask you, are we friends? "


    The Pluto hesitated a little.


    Hua Sheng: since you are a friend, you should listen to me and stay away from your highness.


    Pluto: here Is it because you don''t like me to be involved in the Royal infighting?


    Hua Sheng: These are just one of them. Your highness Tian Yao gives me a bad feeling. So tell me. Last time you and white fox told me that your highness Feng Ying has come to my home. It''s reasonable that the third highness of the demon world is a greater evil force, but I don''t feel that deep. On the contrary, when badian came down to my house, I felt that the person gave me a very uncomfortable feeling. I always felt that something bad would happen to him Anyway, trust me, don''t trust him. As for Beihan ice jade, I will repay it myself. "


    Pluto: Hua Sheng


    Hua Sheng: Ming Yan, thank you, my friend. You''ve been working hard. Go back quickly. This is not the place where you, the master of the underworld, should come.


    With that, Hua Sheng''s voice disappeared.


    In fact, it took a short time to say so many words.


    In the eyes of his eight Highnesses, the Pluto seems to be thinking about his own opinions and wandering.


    "How is uncle Styx thinking?"


    "Your Highness is right. I really shouldn''t be involved in human affairs. So I''d better go back to the underworld first."


    TIANYAO:???


    Tian Yao: Uncle Ming doesn''t save Hua Zhi? If you don''t care, I''m afraid miss Hua Sheng


    Pluto: people have their own lives. We don''t need to worry too much about the affairs of Huasheng. Eight highness, don''t worry about the affairs of the world. Let''s go back.


    TIANYAO:???


    Hua Sheng secretly communicates with the Pluto through Qi, so his eight highness doesn''t know about it. He is still a little lost when he sees that the plan fails.


    At the same time, the emergency room of the hospital


    "the third sister, Fengqing, is Fengxi''s grandmother. She will save you and your child. First, close your eyes and sleep in peace, and then we will meet."


    Hua Sheng finishes saying, stretches out the palm, falls gently in Hua Zhi''s eyebrow heart, lets her fall into the lethargy before she has time to speak.

 Chapter 1831

    In the end, fengqingcheng still made a move, because she was originally the immortal cultivated by ordinary people, so there was nothing to say to save people.


    The main thing is that fengqingcheng is a deity who doesn''t stand up. Whether it''s the sixth prince, the eighth prince or the ninth prince, she is totally unfamiliar.


    So it was my wish to help Huasheng to save people.


    Of course, even if Hua Sheng doesn''t make any exchange for her, she is willing to do it. What''s more, Hua Sheng also promised to make magic weapons for those junior brothers and sisters.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t like to owe people. She doesn''t like white help either. It''s just the same.


    When the wind blows, Hua Zhi and her children will have no worries


    Just


    "Hua Sheng, come here."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Hua Sheng is always afraid that something is wrong.


    "Don''t be nervous, adults and children are OK, just Your third sister is a full-term child. I suggest you give birth directly. "


    "Ah? Then What do you do now? Do you want to deliver the baby? I will not. "


    It''s said that Hua Sheng is very nervous to deliver her child.


    Don''t look at her fighting countless, rolling the gods and demons, what nine days of XuanHuo.


    But when it comes to giving birth to a child, she is afraid to reach out. After all, she has never experienced it. She is afraid that she will not get it right. She has no experience at all.


    She laughed angrily when the wind fell on her forehead.


    "It''s really a silly three-year pregnancy. I think you''re like this. It''s settled three years ago. Why should I deliver the baby? Where can I? Elder sister, this is the hospital. The hospital. Isn''t there so many professional medical staff? Let them come."


    "Oh, yes, well, I''ll go to the obstetrics and gynecology department right now."


    With a flash, Hua Sheng disappeared into the emergency room.


    Feng Qingcheng shakes her head helplessly. She has been away from the world for many years, but she doesn''t understand the relationship. Does she really need to care so much?


    When I was in Fengjia, I didn''t feel how good the Fengjia family was to her or how much she loved them.


    How can I get to Huasheng? She is still the goddess of Jiutian family, but she has become a Muggle.


    Wind pour city with their own strength, let Hua Zhi suffer heavy damage recovery, no harm value.


    The child is safe and sound in the abdomen. All the Yang lost before is absorbed by her.


    Fortunately, those Yang Qi didn''t run far. The main reason is that the underworld didn''t send people to pick them up at all.


    The wind fell over the city and vaguely heard the stinky fox say something about the heart of the Pluto.


    So it''s natural to know that the underworld has put water, so it''s better.


    In the end, Hua Sheng brought a medical team to deliver Hua Zhi, who had been cured in fengqingcheng, a freshman and a junior.


    Hua Zhi has no strength, but she still has to give birth.


    When he was confused, he kept holding Hua Sheng''s hand and said, "five younger sisters, I want to have my own life."


    Hua Sheng is also distressed, but also deliberately tease her, want to let her spirit relax some.


    "Don''t worry, this kind of thing can''t live for you. Of course, you have to live for yourself."


    And then


    Everyone is waiting for news outside the emergency room. Hua Sheng hasn''t been out. He is in the emergency room. He looks at the doctors and is afraid of accidents.


    "Now that it''s all over, I''ll go first."


    "Qingcheng, thank you."


    "Thank you. We are two partners. You don''t like to owe people. I don''t like white help."


    After hearing this, Hua Sheng smiled happily. As soon as he wanted to say something, he heard a baby crying.

 Chapter 1832

    When Hua Sheng came out of the emergency room with his baby in his arms, the Wangs were shocked.


    Jiang Liu and Wang Junxian are also shocked. Wang Junxian even feels that he is covered by a huge haze.


    He even thought that when the child came out, Hua Zhi


    Seeing Wang Junxian like that, Hua Sheng quickly explained, "the third sister is very good. She is just too tired to sleep. Her mother and son are safe. She is a boy, six Jin and nine Liang."


    After listening to this sentence, Wang Junxian felt only a soft body.


    Almost fell down, because it is too nervous, fortunately, the river is supporting around.


    "My God, is this my grandson?"


    Wang Junxian''s parents hurry up and watch the baby.


    The little guy''s voice was so loud that he cried and even startled a floor.


    Wang Junxian''s sister is also unable to help doting, but also carefully asked, "a Sheng, can I hold it?"


    "Of course."


    Hua Sheng laughs and hands over the child. Wang liurun holds it carefully and coaxes it.


    Wang''s parents also forgot the tense and exciting scene for a moment. They were all silent in the joy of the arrival of the newborn.


    Who also did not expect, Hua Zhi is so breathtaking gave birth to a child.


    No matter adults or children, they just walked at the gate of the ghost gate.


    Others don''t know, but Wang Junxian knows how tragic the scene of the accident is.


    When the traffic police sent him a picture, his heart was cold.


    Because the two cars are all faceless, the most important is that the other two people in the car have died on the spot.


    Hua Zhi or pregnant women who are about to give birth, how can they stand such a big impact?


    If there is no Hua shenglai, Hua Zhi and her children can''t be guaranteed. He knows, he knows everything.


    Until I heard that the child and Hua Zhi were all OK, Wang Junxian just relaxed, but his body was the same as all his strength.


    He leaned against the wall, not in the mood to see the children, but felt that he had survived.


    Otherwise, if Hua Zhi and the child are not there, then he


    Is there any reason to live?


    That woman, and their children, but his whole life is his love, but also all the power of the rest of his life.


    "Old Wang, relax, do you hear what asheng said? They are OK."


    Wang Jun nodded, pale, but unable to say a word.


    This kind of scene is really painful. The river has experienced the pain of losing Huasheng, so I can understand Wang Junxian''s mood at this moment.


    "Old Wang, I have heard from a Sheng that your son is six Jin and nine Liang. Why don''t you call him Wang Liujiu?"


    Jiang Liu''s words are just joking. He just doesn''t want to make him too nervous.


    Wang Junxian was also amused, although the smile was a little reluctant, some of the meaning of hard work.


    But he is still very grateful to Jiangliu, this good friend, who has been accompanying him at this time.


    "If your child is born, is it called Jiang 38?"


    "No, it should be Jiang 83."


    "That''s three Jin and eight Liang."


    "Bullshit, I don''t think a child has three catties and eight Liang. It''s not a kitten."


    In this way, you pinched me one by one, and Wang Junxian really relaxed a lot.


    And then I came back and went to see the kids.


    Before he went to see the children, he passed by Huasheng, first looked at Huasheng, and then bowed deeply.


    "What are you doing?" Hua Sheng frowns slightly.


    "I''m all from my own family. I don''t need to say many thanks. But you and I all know how much this matter means to me. Thank you. I also thank you for Xiaozhi and the children. Thank you for your help. "


    "They all say that they are so polite?" Hua Sheng sighs.


    River came a sentence, "he is suddenly a father, excited do not know how to do."

 Chapter 1833

    Jiang Liu is right. Wang Junxian really doesn''t know how to be happy.


    From almost lost his wife and children, to now mother and child are safe, watching the baby crying and sleeping.


    Wang Junxian only felt that his heart was going to melt, which was the crystallization of him and his favorite woman.


    Wang Junxian was born into a royal family and was born to be distinguished. He was not so close to his parents and sisters, and his personality was not so enthusiastic.


    Many women in the back wanted to throw themselves into arms, so he kept away.


    Even, he once felt that he would never marry a woman in the entertainment world.


    After all, the entertainment industry is so messy, but it''s hard for anyone to escape the law of true fragrance.


    It''s such a wonderful work. He married a female star. At the first sight of Hua Zhi, he thought she was radiant.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Hua Zhi''s arrogant nature could make Wang Junxian deeply love her.


    This fate should be the most praiseworthy story. Even after many years, people in Jiangcheng are still talking about it.


    Instead, it''s a low-key Hua Sheng, which is not often mentioned.


    Huasheng Buddhism, like to live in seclusion, do not like to stand on the cusp of the storm, because she is afraid of trouble.


    Hua Zhi, on the contrary, although he left the circle, he returned to the circle as an investor, playing with the wind and water.


    To be a big man in the entertainment circle is also impressive.


    The Wangs, holding their children in their arms, wept with joy. From Wang Junxian''s parents to his elder sister, they all thanked Huasheng and Jiangliu.


    Although they don''t know what method Hua Sheng used, Hua Zhi is OK, and the child is saved.


    In the ward, Wang Junxian has been holding Hua Zhi''s hand. Hua Zhi is still asleep because of fatigue.


    I don''t know how long it took for Hua Zhi to wake up in a daze. At the first sight, he saw Wang Junxian and his heart was still warm.


    "Husband, where are the children?"


    "Are you awake?"


    Wang Junxian is also tired and about to fall asleep. Hearing Hua Zhi''s words, he immediately wakes up most of the time.


    "And the child?"


    "The child is very good. He was carried to take a bath by his sister and took blood from his feet."


    "Wow, it must be very painful. Will he be afraid?" as a new mother, I don''t know how to deal with it. I''ve been worried about my children.


    "He won''t be afraid. He''s a man."


    In fact, when in the abdomen, Hua Zhi knew the gender, although did not ask five younger sister, also did not divination.


    But the doctors in the private hospital under the Wang family told the old lady the news in order to please the Wang family.


    Wang Junxian''s mother was very happy when she knew it, so she said it in her clan.


    This matter finally spread to Hua Zhi here, she also knew that the child was a boy, so there was no surprise.


    Just This time, it''s really breathtaking.


    "Married?"


    "Not yet. When you wake up, I want to discuss with you. What''s the name? Xiaozhi, you''re too hard. Your child''s name depends on you."


    Wang Junxian stretched out his hands and tightly put Hua Zhi''s little hands in the palm.


    Wang Junxian could not help but lower his head and kiss again.


    Because, he knows deeply, this woman is to experience a ghost gate pass, risking life danger, gave birth to the blood of the king''s family to him.


    From then on, in this world, there will be a person, with his and Hua Zhi''s blood, living, beside them.


    It''s a feeling that can''t be said, but it''s very warm and gratifying.


    He thanked God, Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng for their help.


    Hua Zhi''s eyes are also incomparably gentle. Thinking of children, she smiles, "I think it''s better to call prince."

 Chapter 1834

    Wang Junxian eyebrows a pick, "prince?"


    "That''s right, isn''t it?"


    "Here What kind of name is it? Isn''t it a little too casual? " Wang Junxian, after all, is a straight man. This kind of idol play is a name. He really can''t appreciate it. But just now, he said that the name should be given to his wife, which can''t face, so he immediately got tangled up.


    "How nice it is. Little prince, little prince, what a romantic name. It''s very easy to remember."


    "It''s true." Wang Junxian chuckles.


    "Then it''s called prince. If it''s Xiaoming, it''s called An''an."


    "It''s safe. It''s a good name."


    "Well, at that time, the birth of four younger sisters was in danger. Later, thanks to the help of five younger sisters, Bai Kangning was saved. Kangning''s nickname was Kangkang, hoping to be healthy. Sure enough, we are healthy now. Our child''s name is An''an, and she will be safe all her life. I believe that my five younger sisters have this magic power, which will bring good luck to our children. "


    "Well, then listen to you."


    Wang Junxian raised his hand and gently stroked Hua Zhi''s head.


    Although the name doesn''t come up very well, as long as the wife is happy.


    For Wang Junxian, as long as his wife and children are good, he can sacrifice everything, including hundreds of millions of wealth, including his own life.


    "Five younger sister, I want to see her."


    "Still outside, I guess, she wants to see you."


    Hua Zhi nods, "you call her in."


    In fact, Hua Sheng was very tired. He almost fell asleep in the corridor outside.


    Later, Jiangliu also gave a special account of the hospital and moved out a bed next door.


    Hua Sheng took a rest on the bed in the ward. The river held her and covered her.


    Although very want to take her home to rest, but also know, did not see Hua Zhi safe, she will not go.


    Sure enough


    Wang Junxian knocks on the door, and the river and Huasheng wake up.


    "A Sheng, Xiao Zhi wakes up and wants to see you."


    "Well, I''ll be right there." Hua Sheng then gets up.


    "Slow down, don''t worry." The river flow is really careful. I''m afraid Huasheng has something to do with it.


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry about me. You two haven''t had a good meal. I asked gingko to buy something to eat. It''s estimated that I''ll come with Xiaohe in a moment. You two need strength at this time. Otherwise, it''s not so easy to have a baby. My third sister will stay for a few days."


    "Yes, we know. Go quickly."


    After Hua Sheng explained, he went to Hua Zhi ward.


    Sister two four eyes are opposite, haven''t opened mouth, Hua Zhi wet eyes.


    Hua Sheng steps forward, sits down and holds Hua Zhi''s hand. "What are you doing, postpartum depression?"


    "Five younger sister, I can''t deal with you. You have saved me again and again, but I''ve been jealous for many times. It''s better to say that Hua Qing provokes me or anything. It''s just that I''m small-minded and jealous of Feng Xi''s high position in your heart. Am I a special bastard?"


    "What I said is all my sisters. Fengxi is my very good friend, but you are also my very important family. One side is family affection, the other side is friendship, which is indispensable in my life. Moreover, this kind of affection can be possessed at the same time. I want all of you here. "


    Hua Zhi said with tears after listening, "I thought you were excellent, I was excellent, you were great, I was great, you were good-looking, you see, I am also good-looking, we are the two arrogants of the Hua family, I am almost the same as you except I can''t spell, but I am wrong, now I see, the pattern is not the same, five younger sister you are really not the same, your height, your pattern, your gas Du, I may not be able to learn in my life. I admire you and admire you very much. "


    "Is this the beginning of business to business?" Hua Sheng laughs too, especially softly.

 Chapter 1835

    A word to Hua Zhi are amused, Hua Sheng seldom joke, so it is the atmosphere is extremely warm.


    "I didn''t expect you to be joking."


    "It''s all brought by Mr. Jiang. He didn''t do his business recently. He accompanied me at home every day and talked a lot every day. I used to think Mr. Jiang was the president of Gao Leng. But after a long time, I found that he was not so cold. He was just a warm man and occasionally humorous."


    "No, you are wrong. The river is only warm for you. For others, it is still a walking refrigerator."


    "Ha, that''s a good name."


    "Don''t say it''s me. I''m afraid he''ll get back at me."


    "Well, ha ha, never betray you."


    "Five sister, i..." Hua Zhi pulls the posture that Hua Sheng remembers.


    "Don''t move. You have a caesarean section. The blade is not good. Don''t move Lie down. "


    "I just, I think there are thousands of words in my heart..."


    Yes, Hua Zhi only thinks that there are many things she wants to say to Hua Sheng, but she doesn''t know where to start all of a sudden.


    "Let''s talk about it slowly. Let''s walk along the long road slowly. In deep words, let''s talk about it shallowly. You are only more than thirty, and I am less than thirty. We still have a lot of time to get along with each other."


    "Yes, I am very glad to think of it. Five younger sister, actually This time, I''m ready to die with my children. "


    "I know." Hua Sheng is not surprised at all. This is Hua Zhi''s character. It''s very strong.


    "When the big truck hit me, I felt that I was finished That car is aimed at me. I can see it. The driver''s eyes say no. "


    "Wang Junxian has gone to investigate this matter. It is suspected that it was deliberately done."


    "It''s no surprise that over the years, I''ve also pressed many people and moved many people''s cakes in the entertainment circle. Especially after being an investor, I hope to make a good movie and win honor for the domestic reputation, rather than just make money. However, not everyone in the world has the same principles as us. So I guess I''m in the way of those people. "


    "Your husband will solve this problem, so don''t think about it." Huasheng comfort.


    "Five younger sister, did you owe the Lord of the underworld again?"


    "No, I didn''t let Ming Yan do it. You can rest assured."


    "Don''t lie to me. Last time, Beihan ice jade has made you owe me human feelings. If you go on like this, I''m afraid..."


    Hua Zhi is very rigid, so she thinks that five younger sisters are already in a dilemma. If she is really passive again for her own sake, she might as well die.


    Anyway, sooner or later, people die. Even the richest man in the world, you can''t live to be 200 years old, but you are a human being.


    It''s not so hard for some things to open up. Hua Zhi''s hardness and determination are the same as those of Hua Lin and the other three sisters.


    However, Hua Sheng did not give up on her.


    She didn''t even give up her fourth sister. How could she give up her third sister with such a good relationship?


    "You ah, don''t think about it, all said, I''m not so weak, if you really die, what does your husband do?"


    "I..."


    "It''s time for you to go to bed, third sister. You need a rest."


    Hua Zhi still has a lot of words to say, but they are blocked by Hua Zhi, didn''t say it.


    Hua Zhi has just given birth to a child, but her mood is not very stable. She doesn''t want her to be too excited and cry, which is not good for the body of the puerpera.


    When he walked out of the hospital, Hua Sheng was a little murderous.


    Miraculously, the river actually felt this kind of faint murderous spirit.

 Chapter 1836

    "A Sheng."


    "Yes?"


    "What are you thinking? &Amp; quot;


    driving along the river, she looks at her wife. She is so quiet, but her face is full of anger and murderous anger.


    It should not be.


    Hua Zhi and her children are safe and sound. It''s a great joy. Speaking with Hua Zhi, their mood should be more stable. How can they?


    "Nothing."


    "How can you? You''re full of worries."


    "Oh? What''s the matter with me, husband


    "You''re right. Can I have some sugar?"


    The river is just to make her happy.


    "Yes, yes. I''ll buy you a lot of sugar."


    "I feel that my Mrs. Jiang has the ferocity I haven''t seen in recent years, and Murderous. "


    After that, Hua Sheng was shocked.


    All her breath is hidden under the power of spirit, and will not be easily seen.


    Except for the big man like bairan hell flame, the wind can''t be felt.


    However, the river, her husband, a mortal, why do they have such keen power? It seems that they didn''t have it before


    More and more, I think the strange phenomenon on the river is obvious, but Hua Sheng didn''t ask directly.


    "Husband, how do you see it?"


    "It''s a kind of feeling, invisible and intangible, but I can still feel it clearly."


    "Honey, you really guessed right."


    "Who are you going to kill? Let''s live a good life without fighting and killing."


    River flow is a little uneasy, Hua Sheng Buddha department for many years.


    For so many years, I have never been a prisoner.


    Now she can take the initiative to burn murderous gas. Is that her hatred?


    But the river still doesn''t want its own women, with a violent and murderous.


    In this way, Hua Sheng will not feel better, will he?


    Although it''s not a virgin heart, I just want to live in peace and stability.


    "Husband, my third sister''s business is not an accident."


    "I know that, Wang Junxian also went to check. He said that the driver of the cart was bribed and hit with a heart of death. He said that the man''s bank card had received a huge sum of 3 million three days before the incident, and now it has fallen into the hands of his wife and children. This is obviously intentional."


    "And who do you think it is?"


    "I think it may be the enemy of Hua Zhi, or the hostility of the Wang family. After all, their identity and position are so high, and there are many red eyed people below. And Hua Zhi''s character has been publicized in recent years. She has always been a strong man who can''t forgive others, so it''s normal to offend people. It''s just This method is really harmful to Yin and virtue. If something happens, it will be one corpse and two lives. "


    Think about all think after afraid, if Hua Zhi and the child really died, Wang Junxian estimated to be mad, is also to open a killing ring?


    "Yes, but I don''t think so."


    "Ah? Is there anything else behind this? "


    Jiang Liu is slightly surprised. Hua Sheng seems to have other ideas.


    For more than a year, Hua Sheng has kept nothing from the river, no matter whether it''s the nine heavens, the devil kingdom or the underworld.


    As long as the important things are mentioned, the situation and the river flow are also understood.


    Hua Sheng said lightly, "what happened to my third sister was just in time for my pregnancy. The king of the underworld wanted to save me, but he was stopped by the eight Highness''s coincidence. Are these all coincidence? Or did someone intentionally help? I doubt that those people are aiming at my third sister or me And Our children I seem to feel that there are a lot of eyes staring at our children, who are ready to move, husband, if anyone moves our children, I, Huasheng, whether in the sky or underground, will surely crush it, you know? "


    After that, the red lotus flower on Hua Sheng''s forehead, which had not been seen for a long time, began to glow faintly again. Such a Hua Sheng, the river was a little afraid.

 Chapter 1837

    Hua Sheng said these words, the river is a little unexpected, after all, he has never seen such a Hua Sheng, especially the flower on his forehead, which he was particularly afraid of.


    Although a Sheng didn''t say the meaning of the flower, he knew it was not a good thing just by looking at the reaction. Otherwise, Hua Sheng would not be so exclusive.


    The river is still driving, but it can''t help but reach out and cover the back of Hua Sheng''s hand. "A Sheng, we are different from those people. We are compassionate, born and treated. We don''t do those killing things, even if we are just ordinary mortals."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill innocent people. I''ve been tolerating it, including Hua Qing. I didn''t kill her by myself, but I gave her a last chance. To be honest, it''s all because of our children. I hope to accumulate blessings for our children. "


    "Yes, Jifu. The little guy is the best gift for us."


    Seeing Hua Sheng is reasonable, the river is relieved, and they drive home.


    Hua Sheng is really exhausted. He goes to sleep after ten li of spring breeze.


    Even Molly saw something wrong. When she was mopping the floor in the living room, she was still shouting, "brother Jiangliu, I think sister a Sheng, something is wrong Although I haven''t had a baby, I have seen many pregnant women in the countryside. It seems that without her, is there any discomfort? Would you like to take her to the hospital to check? "


    "What''s the matter?"


    As soon as Jiang Liu heard Molly''s words, he immediately put down the book in his hand.


    Molly also stopped her movements and tried to say her own feelings. "That is to say, pregnant women are lazy. It''s not weakness. Even if they always vomit, it won''t be that kind of haggard feeling. But elder sister a Sheng is obviously very tired and tired, but elder sister a Sheng seems to be very weak and weak. Even if you eat well every day, it seems that you can''t make up for it. Like this Is he ill? "


    Don''t say that Molly doesn''t understand anything in the country. She said that, and the river felt it, indeed.


    A Sheng likes sleeping very much recently. It''s OK. He has a good appetite, but No matter how she eats or sleeps, she looks like she has no strength. It''s hard for a woman to get pregnant, but no matter how hard she works, she won''t be sick.


    Molly glanced at the river and said, "elder brother, I said don''t scold me. Do you think sister a Sheng has any disease? There is a daughter-in-law in our village. That''s it. She always feels dizzy when she talks about pregnancy hypertension. Their family has no culture. If they don''t understand these things, they don''t care. The bigger the month is, the more likely the daughter-in-law will faint. Finally Without waiting for the birth of a child, the cerebral blood vessels directly disintegrated and died. It''s very tragic that neither the adults nor the children survived. "


    There is something wrong with jasmine''s Eq. can Jiangliu feel better?


    Especially just experienced Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian that couple of things, the heart is hanging, now such a listen, the river immediately some uneasy.


    One side of the black cat, a little can not hear, lazy up and yawned.


    The river nodded. "Then I''ll ask a Sheng, do you want to go to the hospital for examination?"


    In fact, after Hua Sheng became pregnant, she had been checked regularly and had no problems.


    Hua Sheng didn''t talk too much to Jiang Liu about children''s spiritual absorption.


    We only think that she is pregnant, so it''s only a waste of energy.


    How can we know that it will be so serious to absorb continuously? This matter is known by Fengxi and fengqingcheng.


    When the river went upstairs, Xiaohei couldn''t see it. He followed it.


    "River flow."

 Chapter 1838

    "You speak?"


    Jiang Liu is surprised. Isn''t this kid always pretending to be cold and speechless? How could you be so active this time?


    When the river turns back, Xiaohei is proud.


    "Don''t talk to you, do you talk to ghosts?"


    "You must have said something different. Say what?" In fact, Jiangliu has been around Huasheng for a long time. He is not afraid of these strange things at all.


    So I squatted down quietly and touched Xiaohei''s head.


    "That country girl is really concerned about my master, but don''t stop her. My master''s body is very clear. Even if you go to the hospital, you can''t find anything. What time do you see? You went to work all night last night, she didn''t sleep very much. Now you get it up, and it will be good for her?"


    "You''re right. I''m a little flustered and thoughtless."


    The river is very happy. Although Xiaohei''s tone is not very good, and even a little complaining about the river, the river knows that Xiaohei really cares about ashing, so he is not unhappy at all.


    "Ah Sheng''s body is really strange, Xiao Hei. Do you know anything? If you know, please tell me that I can''t stand a bit of blow now. I just can''t lose asheng again. I think I will collapse. "


    How clever the river is. Naturally, Xiaohei knows what even Molly can see.


    "The Lord didn''t tell you. According to the rules, I can''t talk much."


    Just as the river was about to open, Xiaohei continued, "but you are right. The best thing in the world for my Lord is you. You can''t even live for her. What else can''t you say? Most of all, my lord really loves you. "


    "Xiaohei, what happened to asheng?"


    Jiang Liu thinks that the most important thing is that a Sheng carries him on his back and uses his spiritual power to save Xie Dongyang. He is really prepared for this, and he will not be jealous or angry.


    Little black sighs


    "You say, I have psychological preparation. Is it because a Sheng used his spiritual power to save his family, that''s why he did that?"


    Xiaohei shook his head. "You are wrong, my Lord. I really haven''t made a move. Although Xie Dongyang was very dangerous that day, my Lord now values your children more. You say she is selfish or anything, but she didn''t go. However, my Lord has found reinforcements to rescue him, which is what you see, Nangong Liuyue. "


    "I know that kid, that''s Bai Ran''s senior."


    "What that child, that is more than 600 years old, you Muggles really have no intelligence."


    "Hahaha, we are Muggles, you are immortals, please, Xiaohei, please tell me the situation of asheng."


    Jiang Liu is really patient. He has begged for a black cat. It can be seen that he has really put his heart into Hua Sheng''s heart.


    Xiaohei sometimes hates grinding and hawing, but he is also gentle to the river, because the river is really a super patient and super warm person, at least to the master.


    So thinking about it, Xiao Hei told the truth.


    Jiangliu and Xiaohei are in the attic of ten li spring breeze.


    At this moment, Hua Sheng is still sleeping. He doesn''t know the dialogue.


    After listening, the river was silent for a long time.


    "That''s probably the way things are. I hope you don''t panic too much. You have to be rational in order to find a way with us."


    "Well, I''ll be rational."


    Although the mouth said so, but the strength still feel like being evacuated.


    Because, Xiaohei told him that since a Sheng was pregnant, the body''s energy was losing a little bit. As the child grew older, he began to consume a lot of energy and began to absorb all the spiritual power in Hua Sheng''s body. Now, I don''t know whether the stored spiritual power in the bracelet and comb will be absorbed, if at last If it''s dried up, then Hua Sheng''s life


    Xiaohei dare not say or think.


    "Xiaohei, why do you think children do this to their own mothers? Is this the death of a Sheng? " The voice of the river is a little hoarse.

 Chapter 1839

    "The child..."


    Xiaohei is really afraid to say.


    "You say?"


    "Well, a lot of things didn''t happen, and I don''t know how to predict. Even my master, such a clever diviner, can''t predict. How can I say that? I just think it''s hard for her to get pregnant. You must treat her well."


    "It''s natural. Don''t worry."


    Soon, after the dialogue, the river returned to the master bedroom with a full mind.


    Xiaohei looks at the handsome and straight figure and sighs slightly, "even if you say you are a Muggle, you are not a pure Muggle. My master and son have nine days of blood. This child I really don''t know what it will look like if I can''t be born. I''m afraid it will disturb people in Jiuchong heaven, right? "


    Xiaohei doesn''t dare to say it, but what can he do if he says it?


    The river is like this. It has always been Muggle. Fortunately, when the people from the demon world came last time, he woke up once, but So unstable, who knows if they can protect their children and their masters?


    Xiaohei''s memory is also sometimes absent. When he is sober, he will remember more ancient things and vaguely see the river at that time.


    But when you get confused, you can''t remember anything.


    Xiaohei thinks that his brain is estimated to have been moved by others. Otherwise, how could it be so unstable?


    So a lot of words, it still has to be kept, there is no way to say to the river.


    On the other side of the wind, she was at ease. When she woke up, it was over.


    So a missing link is thrilling.


    But with their relationship, they went to see Hua Zhi and her children with Qin Wanyu.


    It''s a big happy event in Jiangcheng that Wang family gets lin''er.


    Before I can hide it, I went to the news directly, and then the server exploded directly.


    Because the Wang family has a head and a face, Hua Zhi is also the top traffic.


    Although not in the circle, but still big.


    On the same day, 57 celebrities in the entertainment circle tweeted congratulations to Hua Zhi on her birth.


    Hua Zhi is still in the hospital, naturally all are female assistants to reply to them.


    There are also hundreds of thousands of comments on Weibo, just as fierce as in those days.


    Coincidentally, when the wind came to Qin, Anhui and Henan, Xie Dongyang also came.


    It''s her own. What''s more, she''s also here.


    When AI Chen saw Xie Dongyang, he joked, "Qiao, isn''t this my white moonlight?"


    Xie Dongyang isn''t a brat now, but he also laughs, "Yeah, it''s a coincidence, a big star."


    "Since it''s all about Hua Zhi, let''s go in together?"


    "Good."


    AI Chen likes Xie Dongyang very much, so she is in a good mood. Although she hasn''t caught up with her for a long time, she has become a good friend with Xie Dongyang.


    Hua Zhi is also a major shareholder of Xie Dongyang company, so no matter what, Xie Dongyang is OK.


    Fortunately, Huasheng left early. He didn''t meet Xie Dongyang.


    Otherwise, those wife powder, brain powder and mother powder in Jiangliu will be really crazy.


    It''s estimated that he will talk to his wife again, saying that Hua Sheng and Xie Dongyang have an affair.


    This rumor is simply menstrual paste, once a month.


    Fortunately, Huasheng has been used to it and won''t pay attention to it. Otherwise, after ordinary women suffer such a large amount of online violence, it''s estimated that there are dead people.


    Entertainment circle now how many people depression, is not that the black powder scold?


    But don''t forget to pay it back when you come out.


    When you are violent, you will have such a day.


    It''s the most basic principle to be a human being not to attack others. Unfortunately, some people are not worthy of being called individuals.


    Of course, one of Xie Dongyang''s big masters didn''t care, so when he walked in with AI Chen, a reporter took a picture, and he didn''t deliberately avoid it. If he did, AI Chen would be embarrassed.


    When I went in, Fengxi was wiping Huazhi''s face.


    Hua Zhi is actually quite guilty, "Feng Xi, I was jealous before, don''t you hate me?"

 Chapter 1840

    "Jealous, don''t you fall in love with our old Qin? Are you not afraid of Wang Junxian beating you? " Wind Xi a word, almost did not give Hua Zhi tease to die.


    "What? Don''t talk nonsense."


    "What''s my nonsense? There''s something wrong with the thing you said. It''s jealous between men and women. Laoqin is kind to me. Do you have any vinegar, or do you suspect that I have a relationship with Laowang of your family? Conscience of heaven and earth, I can''t see your old king several times a year, and I''m so busy, right? Don''t think about it. "


    "Hahaha, Fengxi, you are such a funny guy. Why don''t you go to Deyun club?"


    "Come on, don''t frame me, I''ll tell you."


    "No, I mean, five sisters were so good to you before. I even think five sisters are better to you than my own sister, so I''m jealous. At that time, my damned second sister was also provocative. I had a cold war with her for a while, but with her character, she won''t tell you. "


    "That''s true. A Sheng won''t tell me about such trivial things."


    "Now think about it, I really have no pattern. You and five younger sisters are better than me."


    "Don''t say that, you are a big star, and we are a little special. We see more things than you Muggles, so we won''t care about those things."


    Fengxi is kind-hearted, not only can''t care about this, but also helps Hua Zhi wipe her face and be careful. In recent years, because of the relationship between Hua Sheng, everyone gets along well.


    Not only Hua Zhi, but also Yu Ping and Feng Xi will take care of her. Last time I heard that Yu Ping was bullied by her ex husband''s family, I vowed to help her.


    It''s also formal that the kindness of Fengxi makes Huasheng trust her very well.


    "I am ashamed."


    "Don''t be ashamed here. You''ve just had a baby. You''d better have a good rest."


    After the wind finished, I saw Xie Dongyang and AI Chen come in as soon as I wanted to say something.


    When Xie Dongyang saw the wind, he nodded to it. He was very respectful.


    Feng Xi didn''t say much. He went to the bathroom holding the washbasin.


    "My God, my queen, how can you live so quietly?"


    AI Chen pours over and holds Hua Zhi directly.


    Fortunately, she is not so shallow, no pressure on the edge of Hua Zhi.


    The Wang family has covered up the news about the accident last night.


    So what the media reported today is that Hua Zhi suddenly launched at night and gave birth to a son.


    No one mentioned the terrible car accident and didn''t want to be discussed.


    Xie Dongyang is standing behind AI Chen. It''s not easy to get too close. After all, people are still sitting on the moon.


    "What are you doing there, come here?" Hua Zhi smiles.


    "What about the children? Let''s see." Xie Dongyang is actually looking forward to it. After all, it''s the child of Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian. The two kings work together. This gene should be the top one.


    At this time, Wang Junxian just came back with the baby in his arms. The outside was a small quilt with blue patterns. Inside, a little baby babbled and opened his eyes. He looked around curiously. He could not be cute.


    Xie Dongyang saw the baby in the swaddling clothes at a glance. It''s just too spiritual. Although it''s a newborn, it''s obviously a big eyed baby.


    "The child is very beautiful." Xie Dongyang''s eyes become tender. In fact, he subconsciously wants to have a child, but


    "Introduce to you, my son Prince, ha ha ha ha." As soon as Hua Zhi says his name, AI Chen and Xie Dongyang are shocked.

 Chapter 1841

    Hua Zhi a word, Xie Dongyang and AI Chen are shocked.


    Prince? Is this really a joke?


    "Really, my sister, don''t tease me." AI Chen doesn''t believe it. She thinks the child''s name is a little too Let''s play.


    "Don''t you believe in asking my husband?"


    AI Chen and Xie Dongyang looked at Wang Jun in uniform, and Wang Junxian nodded to Li, who acquiesced in this awesome fact.


    "Here Who wants a name? " Xie Dongyang is speechless.


    "Me."


    "Ha ha ha ha, you deliberately pit your son?" Ai Chen still wants to laugh.


    "No, I really thought hard before I took it. My son is not so delicate. He doesn''t need to cry the names of ghosts and gods. As long as he is casual, he can grow up healthily and healthily."


    "Then why don''t you hand in dog eggs?" AI Chen joked.


    "Go away." Hua Zhi covers her face.


    Xie Dongyang smiled and looked at the child. Then he took out a brocade box from his arms.


    It''s a good jade pendant. He opened it slowly and said to Wang Junxian, "Hua Zhi and I are very good friends. She is also a major shareholder of our group. When I was in the most difficult time to start my business, she gave me a huge amount of capital to help me get through the difficulties. Therefore, I sincerely chose a gift for my child, hoping to give the best wishes to the baby in the world."


    "Thank you for your expense." Wang Junxian looks at the jade plate. He thinks it''s superior. The price is not cheap.


    "Don''t be jealous if you don''t spend money."


    "I''m not that mean, neither is the river."


    Wang Junxian is also very interesting. If you say you are not jealous, why are you still bringing the river? Haha, it''s a bit embarrassing for Xie Dongyang.


    Fortunately, AI Chen came forward at this time to get rid of the siege and also took out the gift for the baby.


    It''s a box of golden beans. Look at the quantity and weight. That''s millions.


    AI Chen has a good family and is a popular singer, so naturally she is not poor in money.


    But Hua Zhi or surprised, "you are always coquettish operation, what is this thing?"


    "Jindouzi, it''s hard to buy shennima. I ordered it with Jindian in advance. Fortunately, you didn''t play according to common sense. Isn''t it just a few days before it''s due? It will be born so soon."


    "Jindouzi, what can I do with it?"


    Hua Zhi is also curious, but also from the box out of a few, put in the palm of the ball to play.


    "A toy for your son."


    "NIMA..."


    Wang Junxian:


    Well, Xie Dongyang, AI Chen, these two goods are more rich than one. Of course, the gifts given by Fengxi and Huasheng are even better things that money can''t buy.


    The long life lock made by Fengxi''s secret skill of Fengjia is really the blessing of long life.


    Hua Sheng is a jade abacus that has been treasured in the shop for a long time. It is used for accounting. I only hope that the child will be smarter than his father in the future and can inherit the great business of the Wang family.


    Hua Zhi gives birth to a child safely, which makes everyone feel relieved.


    Then, Xie Dongyang came out of the hospital, and Feng Xi happened to be together.


    "You''re not going to see your niece?"


    Xie Dongyang is silent


    Xie Ning has been living in the spring breeze for ten li recently, sleeping very well, protected by Huasheng and cared by the river.


    There are eating and drinking, and Nangong Liuyue''s beautiful little brother talks to her, forgetting all the previous unhappiness.


    Xie Dongyang really miss her niece, just


    "I''d better not go. It will have a bad impact on the river and a Sheng." Xie Dongyang said this with great confidence. He was a little counsellor.

 Chapter 1842

    To tell you the truth, Xie Dongyang had seen Feng Xi before. At that time, he was full of energy. He once wanted to fight against the river. The man who robbed Hua Sheng, the young man who was angry, the man who saw Hua Sheng, had a fiery and gentle look in his eyes. Finally, he couldn''t stand the advice.


    I don''t like it anymore, but I love it more, so I have to bury it in my heart.


    Some people say, like is hot is publicity, love but deep.


    After the past few years, Xie Dongyang has become more and more mature. He will not do what he likes like, no matter what others do.


    Now Huasheng can''t stand a bit of slander and blackspot.


    Xie Dongyang at least doesn''t want to let Huasheng fall into the storm because of himself, so even if he really just wants to see his niece, he doesn''t dare.


    "You''re afraid that a Sheng will be scolded by those brain powder. In fact A Sheng doesn''t care. Although she is a woman, she is also a woman with a pattern. You really don''t need to think about too much. What a Sheng cares about is the river. She said that as long as the river believes her in her life, she doesn''t care about anyone''s speech. As long as the river alone is enough, why do you have to? "


    "That''s a Sheng''s business, but I still want to do something for her."


    "Well, I really don''t understand you, but you don''t have to worry. Your little niece is in the spring breeze for ten li. It''s just Hi, PI doesn''t want to go home until he takes off. "


    "I believe that because I will send videos with my wife and I every day. I can see that Ning Ning is very happy."


    "Well, in a few days, your sister''s business and Qiao Xue''s business will be dealt with by asheng and I as soon as possible."


    "You want How to deal with it? "


    "I don''t know that. I also want to listen to the arrangement of a Sheng. We will try our best to deal with your sister''s affairs."


    "Well, please."


    Xie Dongyang knew that no matter how reluctant, but in case of really to that step, or to go.


    If Xie Dongyao is really demonized and incurable, he is doomed to be a victim.


    At least, it''s better to sacrifice than to hurt people secretly now.


    In fact, there is another thing that Xie Dongyang did very secretly.


    Xie Dongyao''s former husband''s family was in a low ebb because of bankruptcy. Xie Dongyang helped her privately through his friend''s hand.


    I also know from the side that the man really likes Yao Yao. As for the cheating, it''s just a big play arranged by his sister.


    I didn''t expect that the Xie family would eventually come to this point.


    It''s said that 30 years of Hedong and 30 years of Hexi, it''s true that Xie''s family was so beautiful in the middle of the day.


    How many people are red eyed and jealous? But now, although the family is here and the money is there, it''s already fragmented, almost like the Hua family.


    Xie Dongyang sighed a little. Just as he was about to get on the bus, he saw AI Chen come and open the door directly to the copilot.


    "Would you mind giving me a ride?"


    "You didn''t drive yourself?" Xie Dongyang had some accidents.


    "No, my assistant sent me."


    "Well, where do you want it?"


    "Go anywhere. There''s no schedule for today."


    "Then Let''s just hang out. " In fact, Xie Dongyang is also worried about many things. He is not in a good mood. He just drives with AI Chen and strolls around Jiangcheng. When he finally passes a flower field, they stop.


    "I can''t believe we have such a good place in Jiangcheng." AI Chen takes out her mobile phone to take a picture.


    Xie Dongyang smiles and keeps silent.


    "Xie Dongyang, it''s been several years. Can''t you let her go?" AI Chen suddenly asked, and Xie Dongyang was also surprised.

 Chapter 1843

    Xie Dongyang looks at Ai Chen''s side face and suddenly doesn''t know what to say.


    AI Chen smiled and said, "I didn''t think I was wronged when I lost to such an excellent woman as Hua Sheng, but Hua Sheng and you can do it? I don''t like you from the beginning to the end. I think she has a good relationship with her husband, but the same Listen to Hua Zhi, she is pregnant, do you really want to continue waiting? Is it waiting for a divorce or for the first child to be born? "


    AI Chen''s words are true, but they are also true.


    Xie Dongyang breathed deeply, "in fact, even if asheng is divorced, he will not follow me. I know that even without Jiangliu, she is not mine, because I am not worthy, I am not so good, it is not the vote she likes."


    "You''re so clear, can''t you let it go?"


    "I want to, but..."


    "Xie Dongyang, you look at me?"


    AI Chen suddenly put away her mobile phone and walked over to Xie Dongyang''s body.


    Then the next second, before Xie Dongyang could speak, AI Chen kissed him directly, and Xie Dongyang, who was unprepared, couldn''t even hide.


    So was kissed, Xie Dongyang Leng for several seconds, and then did not push away AI Chen, mainly because she is a girl.


    And still a big star, in case of being photographed by the media, Xie Dongyang pushes aside her words, then her reputation


    "Do you feel it?"


    If you kiss someone, ask if they feel it.


    "Ai Chen, aren''t you...?"


    "We''re divided."


    "Aren''t you all married?" Xie Dongyang was shocked.


    Before listening to Hua Zhi said, AI Chen has a stable boyfriend, also get along for a long time, has talked about marriage.


    Later, I also saw media reports that they seem to have obtained the license and have a wedding in Australia. How can they?


    "When we got married with a license abroad, the wedding ceremony was also held, but it was divided William doesn''t want me to be in the entertainment circle, but you know, like Hua Zhi, I''m not in the entertainment circle for money or fame. Not for fans and idols. I just like singing. It''s my biggest dream. I like listening to the beautiful music. We have been having a bad relationship because of this. The biggest contradiction is that I was pregnant before, but I beat them


    Xie Dongyang is more shocked


    "Don''t be shocked. In fact, the child is tested to be defective, and I just beat it. It''s not for my career. I''m not so ruthless. But he knew it, he couldn''t accept it, and we divorced peacefully. To be honest, I realized after divorce that I didn''t love him so much, because if I did, I wouldn''t hide anything. In other words, it was because he was very kind to me. I was a young woman of older age. I just needed a support, so I came together naturally, but I didn''t feel that kind of heart attack. You can think I''m scum, but I still want to say, Xie Dongyang, you are so handsome. When I see you, I want to kiss you. What can I do? "


    Xie Dongyang:


    "If you feel that you have suffered losses, you can come back, ha ha." AI Chen said that he also pointed to his lips. After all, they are cheerful, so they are very calm. Xie Dongyang blushes slightly.


    "Don''t make trouble. I don''t know what to say when you are like this."


    "It''s OK. You don''t have to respond. I just like you. Now I''m single. If you don''t mind that I''m a divorced and pregnant woman, please consider staying with me. I''m really excellent. I sing well, cute and fierce, sweet and salty."


    In fact, this sentence is skilful. I thought Xie Dongyang would refuse


    However, I didn''t expect him to say, "well, let me think about it."


    AI Chen:???


    "What do you think?"


    "Give me some time. I''ll think about it. Do we want to be together?"


    AI Chen:???

 Chapter 1844

    AI Chen is ready to be rejected again. After all, when she was in the middle of the day, she was rejected.


    Now, she is divorced, has had a baby, is not so red, is old, is not the peak of beauty, but Xie Dongyang did not refuse?


    What kind of routine is this?


    "I''ll go home later. I''ll go back first. Let''s talk later."


    "Xie Dongyang..."


    "Give me a day and I''ll give you an answer in the evening."


    "You don''t have to be forced. I really..." AI Chen is very regretful, thinking if he forces Xie Dongyang, he will force himself.


    "Needless to say, I understand that I am an adult."


    A word let AI Chen also have no words, when Xie Dongyang drove her back, the two people did not talk much on the way.


    It''s more embarrassing. AI Chen regrets that she shouldn''t be so impulsive.


    She occasionally raised her head and glanced at Xie Dongyang. He was very handsome. Every time she saw him, she had an impulse to try to put him down.


    Especially after several years of precipitation, today''s Xie Dongyang is full of men''s taste.


    But as for the answer, AI Chen did not dare to think. She guessed that maybe Xie Dongyang would hurt her star''s face if he refused directly.


    That''s why I deliberately put off the time. I guess I will decline it politely at night.


    After seeing AI Chen off, Xie Dongyang drove home directly.


    The elder sister-in-law and her mother are all here. These days, Ning Ning suddenly runs ten li in the spring breeze. Feng Yu''s mind has been very confused and uncomfortable.


    Although Xie Dongyang said let her not worry, but the children do not want to do homework rebellious, but Feng Yu still uneasy.


    "Dongyang, when will Ningning come back? Let''s pick it up. It''s not good to live in Huasheng''s house."


    Feng Yu got up uneasily, and wanted to go to ten li Chunfeng with Xie Dongyang.


    "Don''t worry. I have video with her today. Ning Ning is very good. Don''t worry, sister-in-law. I have something more important to tell you now."


    Xie Dongyang sat in the corner of the sofa and took a deep breath.


    Then I looked at my mother and my sister-in-law.


    "Mom, sister-in-law, I want to find a girlfriend."


    Lady Xie is shocked


    Feng Yu is even more surprised


    "And I''ve got the right person. That girl is very good. I just hope you can support me no matter what news is going on outside, OK?"


    "Who is it?" Feng Yu couldn''t say what it was like. Since Xie Dongyao encouraged him to have that idea for his uncle, he felt sour.


    "Yes, whose girl can melt my son''s Millennium stone." Mrs. Xie is very happy. After all, her son is enlightened.


    In fact, on the way back, Xie Dongyang thought a lot in the car.


    First, AI Chen is right. After all these years, should we let go? If we don''t let go, we will all be shocked.


    Second, I''ve never been married. I''ve always said that he''s sick or gay outside. It''s not good for Xie''s family. My mother is worried.


    Third, since he has grown up and matured, he should be responsible for his family and those who love him. His mother is old, and his sister-in-law has moved his mind.


    It''s better to take the opportunity to be with AI Chen, and then to protect Hua Sheng from being blacked by the powder of brain damage. It can break the mind of my sister-in-law and kill two birds with one stone.


    "It''s AI Chen, the singing girl. You should know each other."


    "How is she? Isn''t she married? I read the news. " Feng Yu is stupid.


    "She''s divorced. She''s single now. We''ve known each other for several years. Recently, we feel very happy. We want to start dating."


    "Ah? How can I find a divorce? " Mrs. Xie obviously felt that her son was wronged.

 Chapter 1845

    "No, I can''t find a divorce. I disagree."


    Although she hoped her son would end her ten thousand years of single life, she could not accept a divorced woman.


    He shook his head all the time and said no, Feng Yu was also very upset. He thought that Xie Dongyang was a dissolute childe and always liked the women in the entertainment circle.


    Feng Yu, who is born with a good wife, is afraid that he doesn''t feel it, right?


    But in fact, it''s all because of Feng Yu''s inferiority. Xie Dongyang will not be with her even if he''s in a bad mood.


    That''s because in Xie Dongyang''s heart, she is treated as a woman, but as a sister, an elder, a relative.


    So for a moment, Feng Yuzhen''s heart fell to the bottom.


    "Dongyang, my mother and I will not object to you looking for entertainment circle, but that AI Chen It''s really a divorce. It seems that there was a rumor about pregnancy before. You announced that you were with her at this time. I''m afraid it''s also a storm Feng Yu calms down and persuades patiently.


    "Sister in law, don''t you know me? I''ve never been afraid of anything. At the beginning, now, AI Chen She''s very good. She expressed her mind before. I failed her. Now I''m going to go around and come back. I think This is fate. "


    "Can''t you change a woman? Is it not disgraceful for you to set off our family? "


    Mrs. Xie almost cried. She really didn''t understand her son. Why such a good condition must be against the traditional ethics?


    Why does any woman always let her worry if she doesn''t come?


    "Mom, AI Chen didn''t steal or rob or cheat in marriage. It''s not a matter of character. How can she lose face? It''s time to let go of your old generation''s thoughts, and I''ve had enough. This matter was originally my personal affair. Now I think that you and my sister-in-law are my close relatives and loved ones. I''ll tell you out of respect, but It''s absolutely not against you. "


    "You..."


    Mrs. Xie didn''t wait to finish. Xie Dongyang turned and went upstairs.


    "Sister in law, you take good care of my mother. I''m tired. I''ll go to have a rest first."


    "Look at him. I''ve spoiled him. When the master was there, he was the virtue. Now he is still the virtue I thank the family for their evil doing. Wuwuwuwuwu... "


    Mrs. Xie felt that she couldn''t accept it. For a while, Feng Yu was comforted on the surface, but in fact, she didn''t feel it.


    Xie Ning has been living at home these days, but from the very beginning, he became more and more formal and strange to get used to it.


    Because Aunt Hua Sheng said that the little brother with silver hair is the God of protection, so the little guy is really not afraid.


    also occasionally went to Nangong to shed some skin around the moon, and the youngsters were very helpless.


    "Sister Molly, I want to have ice cream, do you have one?"


    "You are so small, you can''t eat ice cream. I used to hear my grandma say that girls eat too much cold food, and they will have stomachache when they grow up."


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t believe that the women who watch those idol dramas all eat ice cream." Shaning obviously didn''t believe Molly''s words.


    Then, he ran to Nangong Liuyue and said, "brother Liuyue, I want ice cream. Can you make one for me by magic?"


    "No." Little brother is also very cold.


    "Sure enough, you are not as good as my aunt Huasheng..."


    Because the little guy didn''t eat ice cream, he ran on the young man. Nangong Liuyue looked at Xie Ning strangely.


    Molly makes a magic laugh

 Chapter 1846

    Hua Sheng just followed the river downstairs. He couldn''t help being curious when he heard the laughter.


    "What''s the matter? You three are so happy?"


    "Auntie, you came here just in time. You and uncle Jiangliu commented. Brother Liuyue said he was a fairy? And then the immortal is the kind that can change everything, but I just want to eat an ice-cream, he can''t, fortunately means that he is the immortal? "


    "When did I say that?" The young man has an innocent face.


    "You just said, you won''t change ice cream..."


    "No, I mean, I didn''t say I was a fairy."


    "I said you are a fairy, you are, but you will be a low-level fairy in my heart later. You are from the novice village Not even ice cream. "


    Finish saying, Xie Ning still made a grimace toward the youth.


    Nangong is also sweating silently


    To be honest, he has been in spring for several days, but he still can''t adapt to the rhythm of human life.


    These have nothing to do with eating, drinking and sleeping. They are mainly human emotions.


    It summed up, always feel that human emotion is unusually rich, cry when you say cry, laugh when you say laugh, angry when you say angry.


    It often makes him feel confused, such is Molly, and so is Xie Ning.


    Of course, only the goddess Hua Sheng''s mood is stable, and she will always be a Buddhist, unable to see the happiness, anger and sadness.


    Therefore, in the heart of Liuyue in Nangong, only the goddess can be his idol.


    "You guys, that''s enough. Ning Ning, are you homesick? Do you want mom and grandma? "


    Hua Sheng takes the little guy, sits in his arms and dotes on his face.


    In fact, it can be seen that Hua Sheng used to like children. Whether it''s Xie Ning or Bai Kangning, she really loves them in her heart.


    Now pregnant, the nature of the more obvious maternal.


    "To tell the truth?" The little guy also looked up at Hua Sheng''s face.


    "Well, to be honest, of course."


    "I don''t want to."


    Hua Sheng:


    River current:


    "My mother is really cute and nagging. She always lets me study, do homework, make up lessons, play piano and so on I don''t like it at all. I don''t have any childhood. Don''t our children come here to play and enjoy happiness? "


    "Well..." Xie Ning, this little guy is very clever. He can''t even give it to Hua Sheng.


    Or the river is witty, and then he said, "Ning Ning is right. There is no mistake. That''s it. A child should look like a child. If you don''t want to go back, live here. The place is very big. Didn''t you say you like little rabbits before?"? I can have someone buy some for you. "


    "Really?" As soon as he heard about the rabbit, the little guy stared at him with a surprise on his face.


    "It''s true, of course. When did Uncle deceive you? If you want to go home, go back and have a look. If you don''t want to go home, don''t go back. Don''t worry about living here."


    Jiang Liu is really kind. Although Xie Dongyang is the enemy of love, he doesn''t feel bad about his children because of Xie Dongyang.


    Seeing that Hua Sheng likes children so much, he also loves them sincerely and gives them enough face.


    Xie Ning naturally knew that Jiangliu was really kind to her, so he was willing to stay at the stranger''s house.


    "Ah, now I finally know why my second uncle lost to you, uncle Jiangliu?"


    "Why?"


    "Because he is not as considerate as you are, my uncle is like a fool every day, while uncle Jiangliu is so warm, graceful and elegant So Oh, in a word, you are perfect. "


    Hua Sheng couldn''t help but chuckle and the river laughed.


    "Are you flattering?" Nangong Liuyue looks at the little ghost in front of him with an incredible face.


    "Otherwise, is there the word" fart " The little guy''s witty reply.


    At this time, Hua Qing suddenly called. Hua Sheng picked up the phone and said, "five younger sisters, I cheated Qiao Xue out. Hurry up."

 Chapter 1847

    Hua Sheng''s expression immediately regained.


    "Well, I see."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I have something to do with Fengxi. I think we should go out for a while. Take good care of Ningning at home."


    "Sister ashing, I''ll go with you."


    "No, you''re at home. I''m afraid someone will do something to you while I''m away. I''m at ease with you at home. " Hua Sheng is thoughtful. Although Jiang Liu doesn''t know why he defeated the four Dharma protectors of the demon world, his situation is unstable, so he can''t expect to let Jiang Liu protect the spring breeze.


    Xie Ning can live here for so long. I think Xie Dongyao also knows that he has been exposed.


    Then it''s really possible to kill people at any time, or turn over directly.


    Nangong Liuyue is here. At least those vampires can''t break through the defense line, so Huasheng left them.


    Huasheng came to Huaqing''s home with the wind almost for a moment.


    Xiaojinsheng is not at home. Liu Yuzhou takes him out to eat KFC.


    Hua Qing has made an appointment with Qiao Xue for several times. Qiao Xue refuses to meet each other and is very cautious.


    This time, Qiao Xue suddenly found out that she had lost contact with Xie Dongyao, and then contacted Hua Qing to continue to do things with the help of those vampires.


    After all, only Hua Qing can be associated with vampires, and the forces behind Qiao Xue are Zhuoya''s Gang, that is, witches and demagogues.


    When Hua Qing drew the curtains, the room was dark and only a few faint lights came in.


    Qiao Xue came out of the corner in a white dress, pale and frightening.


    "I can''t get in touch with Xie Dongyao."


    "Is it?"


    "Well, I suspect she may have been cleaned up by the wind, or She is afraid of joining Fengxi and Huasheng. "


    "That''s not true. Didn''t Xie Dongyao say that behind him was a big backer? How could he surrender easily?"


    "But I''ve been in touch for a long time, and I didn''t respond, and I heard Xie Ning, the niece of Xie Dongyang, took the initiative to go to Chunfeng for ten li. I''m afraid that the child said all he knew. Don''t forget that the plan of the three of us that day was that the child was in the car. "


    "So what?"


    "Of course, we are afraid of being dealt with. Aren''t you afraid of Huasheng?"


    Qiao Xue looks at Hua Qing with a cold face.


    Hua Qing said nothing


    "I used to be afraid, but now I can''t."


    "It''s because vampires give you support. Don''t forget that those vampires are useless to them. Hua Sheng has found reinforcements. They can deal with the reinforcements of vampires?" Qiao Xue seems to be in a hurry.


    But looking at Hua Qing''s face, I always think something is wrong.


    "No, no You are so strange today. You... "


    Qiao Xue is not stupid either. After all, she has lived for so many years, but she still sees the clue. She feels that Hua Qing is not right today.


    "Yes, you''re right. I used to be afraid of Huasheng, but now I''m not. Do you know why?"


    "You You took refuge in her... " Joe snow opened her eyes wide.


    "You''re really smart, but unfortunately, you don''t use the right place to be smart. It''s all crooked ways No wonder the Qin Wan Yu Association doesn''t like you. "


    When she realized that she had been designed, Qiao Xuegang just wanted to disappear and found that she could not move.


    "How about my body fixing mantra? You''ve been a dog of Zhuoya for so long, and she hasn''t taught you any skills. Isn''t she a runner? I really want to ask you, you hate me. It''s all reasonable to hate Qin, Wan and Yu. But what''s the reason why you are so elegant as a dog to fight against our Jiangcheng? How much resentment do you have? "


    The wind came from the dark. With a candle in her hand, she could see her beautiful and elegant face clearly.


    "Hua Qing, do you really think they will let you go?" Qiao xuexiao is a bit vicious.

 Chapter 1848

    The wind Xi sneers, "it''s really a woman who is not simple. At this time, she is still trying to stir up discord. Hua Qing, you tell her, do you still believe her? "


    Hua Qing looks at Qiao Xue. In fact, she is not familiar with Qiao Xue. She has no friendship before.


    But it was because we had dealt with Huasheng and Fengxi together before that we made a temporary alliance. As the saying goes, the enemy of the enemy is a friend.


    Now the current situation is not what it used to be. It''s natural for Huaqing to protect his life. What allies do they care about?


    "Qiao Xue, compared with them, those vampires are more untrustworthy and unreliable. That would kill me and my son at any time. "


    "Don''t be silly. Do you think Huasheng can let your mother go? Is Huasheng soft hearted? " Qiao Xue sneered.


    "In any case, I believe that Hua Sheng once, even if I die, I will die, but I believe that she will give my child a way to live."


    "I hope you don''t regret it."


    "I don''t regret it, but it''s you. Why do you..."


    "I don''t need you to persuade me. You are greedy for life and fear death. You have joined the enemy, but I won''t. Wind Today, I''ve got you in your mind. Whatever you want to do with it, whatever you want. "


    Qiao Xue knew that Fengxi could not give her a chance to escape.


    What Qiao Xue has done is not worth anyone''s forgiveness. If she hadn''t oiled her feet a few times before, it would have been cold.


    The wind slowly approached Qiao Xue, the girl''s face, so familiar.


    "You''ve been dead for so many years. Isn''t it good to be in the underworld? Why do you involve so many things?"


    "You dominate Qin, Wan and Yu, and you are the winner. You are right to ridicule me." Qiao Xue''s implication is irony.


    The wind Xi only thinks she is very pitiful, "life and death have life and wealth in the sky, you die that is your life. Why don''t you let go of the living people? You didn''t do anything good before you died, and naturally you didn''t have the chance to give birth immediately after you died. You''ll know that you''ll get lost and wake up earlier. To cultivate good karma, you can be born early, but you are hiding in those lonely souls, doing something against conscience. Up to now, no matter in the underworld or in the human world, you can''t be tolerated. If I hadn''t thought about your love affair with Qin, Wan and Yu, I would have destroyed you. "


    "Ha ha, that''s good. You''re just for your own sake. You''re afraid that Qin Wanyu has no more affection for me, so you want to get rid of me quickly. Don''t forget If it wasn''t for Hua Sheng to help you, Qin Wanyu would have been mine. He has changed his mind and has no you in his heart. Because you can''t bring him anything, you can''t get married, you can''t have children, you can''t live with him forever, and you can even get him bullied by demons and ghosts. "


    "And you, can you?" Wind Xi calmly looked at Qiao Xue and asked.


    "Of course, I can. Although I''m lonely, I''ve found a suitable body. Zhuoya has promised me to help me revive my soul with a corpse, so that I can live in a living woman again. My looks are all similar to mine. Qin Wan Yu and I can really stay together forever. I can have children, I can get married, I can give him everything in my life. It''s a pity that he was cheated by you I believe you. You are holding your appetite. Fengxi, you are not a good person, so you preach to me, OK? Do you deserve it? "


    Qiao Xue knows that she has no way to go, and she doesn''t want to continue to install green tea bitch white lotus. She just wants to use her words to stimulate and blow the wind.

 Chapter 1849

    To tell you the truth, although I know what Qiao Xue''s target is, I''m still worried about these words.


    In the end, it''s all about caring. If you care about a person, then everything about that person is related to you.


    Any trace of him will affect your heart. Feng Xi knows that Qin Wanyu is a trace that can''t be erased from his heart.


    She didn''t care that Qin Wanyu liked Qiao Xue when she was young. After all, no one had a past or a memory. What she felt sad about was that Qiao Xue was right in saying that she couldn''t give Qin Wanyu anything.


    Qin, Wan and Yu are not the same as Jiangliu. Jiangliu married Huasheng, and the couple''s love was enhanced without complaint or regret.


    But Qin Wanyu has not married her yet. She can''t marry Qin Wanyu, let alone have children.


    The child she beat at the beginning has become a shadow in her heart. So every time Qin Wanyu mentions marriage, Feng Xi is vague, and even refuses to answer positively. Until Hua Sheng is pregnant, she gives a message that when the child is full, she will get married.


    But what about after marriage?


    How can she protect her children and Qin, Wan and Yu?


    If she had not had such a story with Qin Wanyu at the beginning, there would not have been so many things behind her, and Qin Wanyu would not have suffered so much.


    Qiao Xue is right. Even if Qin Wanyu is with any Muggle, it''s safer than with her.


    At least ordinary women did not bring fatal harm to Qin, Wan and Yu, while Feng family, since ancient times, had too many taboos, too many dangers.


    As an exorcist family, there are too many enemies. How many demons and ghosts stare at them and wait for the right time to kill them?


    In addition, after pregnancy, the magic power was lost. If something happened to her and her child, how would Qin Wanyu live?


    If something happened to Qin Wanyu, how would she live with her children?


    If something happened to the child, and the child could not be saved, how would she and Qin Wanyu live?


    It''s a puzzle. As long as Feng Xi thinks about it deeply every time, he will fall into a dead cycle, and then he will have a headache and a lot of pain.


    Qiao Xue is in a mood when she sees the wind. She seizes the opportunity and goes on, "in fact, you don''t have confidence in yourself. Otherwise, why should you carry Qin Wanyu on your back? Because you are afraid that Qin Wanyu will see me, and you will be reluctant to kill me. That''s why you want to deal with me quickly. "


    "No, when Qin Wanyu sees you, he will kill you with his own hands just like me."


    "I don''t believe it, unless you let him come now, I can''t run away if I''m determined by you, so you don''t have to worry. Feng Xi, you are lonely all your life and don''t want to leave regrets for yourself. Don''t you want to see if Qin Wanyu will watch me die in front of you? Don''t forget, I am the white moonlight of Qin Wanyu... "


    "Shut up." Wind Xi is really jealous.


    "Wind, you''d better do it. Don''t be fooled." Hua Qing thinks that Fengxi''s mood has been a little unstable. If we continue to confront Qiao Xue like this, we are afraid that we will follow the woman''s way. Qiao Xue is a woman with little ability, but her mind is very flexible.


    One mouth can persuade those people of Zhuoya. Obviously, it''s not so easy to deal with.


    If Qiao Xue is allowed to run away again this time, it will be really troublesome. Then she will be in danger. After all, Qiao Xue, who she brought in personally, will make this woman hate her.


    "Wind, you just don''t dare. You just don''t believe that Qin Wanyu only loves you. Otherwise, why don''t you let Qin Wanyu come?" Qiao Xue continues to stimulate the wind. He just wants to let the wind come to call Qin Wanyu. If Qin Wanyu comes So the situation is different.

 Chapter 1850

    Qiao Xue catches wind Xi''s mind and takes the opportunity to make trouble. Hua Qing persuades her, but she doesn''t listen.


    At this time, Qiao Xue suddenly lit a sea blue flame


    There was only a little blue light in the flame, but Qiao Xue was already in agony. She howled in agony and writhed back and forth. Fortunately, the wind had already crossed the border.


    No matter how she shouts, no one will hear.


    "Fire of the sea soul, a Sheng..."


    Hua Sheng has been there all the time. He just wanted to see if Qiao Xue was trapped. Would Zhuoya''s people come to help.


    It''s a pity that they overestimated Zhuoya''s compassion in the situation of encircling Wei and saving Zhao.


    For them, Qiao Xue is just a chess piece that can be abandoned at any time and is not worth saving.


    Even if Hua Sheng is pregnant, they dare not come.


    Especially last time, many spirits have been lost. After all, the young man who can shoot arrows has made them afraid.


    Hua Sheng stayed there for a long time. When he saw no movement, he was at ease.


    Just did not expect, just came up, saw Qiao snow to wind Xi used psychological warfare.


    The wind is good everywhere in my life, but I can''t put it down. I like to tangle.


    Qiao Xue is aware of Fengxi''s psychological weakness, so she constantly retreats from her disability, puts pressure on her to fight for an escape.


    She even wanted to force the wind, and urged her to invite her to qinwanyu.


    When Qin Wanyu came, Qiao Xue didn''t know what else to do.


    So at this critical moment, Hua Sheng is directly in charge.


    A sea blue flame gathered in the palm of his left hand and threw it directly at Qiao Xue.


    This is a wandering soul. How can it resist the burning of the nine day holy fire.


    Most of all, Hua Sheng didn''t let Qiao Xue die at once, but burned her soul with little fire


    In Hua Sheng''s view, Qiao Xue''s actions are not enough to cherish once in vain.


    "Hua Sheng, how dare you..."


    "Ah ah ah It''s killing me. Who can help me... "


    "Hua Sheng, you''re still pregnant. You''ve even dealt with me. You can''t die easily."


    "Hua Sheng, I curse you and your children Ah ah ah... "


    "Hua Sheng, you won''t have a good ending. There''s still wind. You won''t have a good result with Qin, Wan and Yu."


    Qiao Xuetong is so vicious that he curses Huasheng and Fengxi every minute.


    Wind Xi still Leng on the spot did not return to the spirit, Hua Qing is relieved.


    After all, if Joe snow runs away this time, it will be in trouble.


    She quietly back to the back, also dare not speak.


    Hua Sheng calmly went to Qiao Xue''s eyes. "You are a soul that has been dead for many years. Instead of cultivating yourself and waiting for the chance of reincarnation, you become a demon again and again. You are nothing more than taking advantage of people''s kindness, and you have already lost your original conscience. I will not give you the opportunity to confuse my friends, let alone to see Qin, Wan and Yu. You can curse us loudly, anyone, but These will not relieve you of your pain. "


    "Hua Sheng, you can burn me directly."


    Qiao Xue bears the huge pain and stares at Hua Sheng.


    "Want to die comfortably, how do you deserve it?" Huasheng''s face is cold as ice.


    Such an expression, Hua Qing met not long ago, saying that five younger sisters are kind-hearted and compassionate.


    However, recently, she seems to be more and more grumpy, more and more emotionless


    "You, you You must not die. " Qiao Xue roars with all her strength.

 Chapter 1851

    "You''re the one who can''t die now. It''s you. How about the fire of my sea soul? Is it comfortable? It will burn for 72 hours, and you will feel the pain of being burned all the time, but No one will come to save you. For if anyone touches the fire of my sea soul, he cannot escape. "


    "Hua Sheng, you are poisonous You are really good... "


    "I dare not. It''s far from you. You can enjoy the last time here."


    Finish saying, Hua Sheng a ring finger, Qiao Xue is accepted into the border by her, disappear.


    "Rest early, this woman will never appear again, forever."


    Hua Qing''s face was a little bad, but she nodded quickly. "Five younger sisters, what else can I do for you?"


    "No more."


    After that, Huasheng disappeared with the wind in Huaqing''s residence.


    I don''t know why, Hua Qing is more and more afraid of Hua Sheng. It''s really afraid. It''s different from before


    Always think, now five younger sister has changed, although she is still Hua Sheng.


    But In my heart, I always feel that something is different.


    On a newly built bridge in Jiangcheng, two women stand at the top, overlooking the night view of the whole city.


    The wind just came back to her mind. Qiao Xue was dead and burned by Hua Sheng.


    "Qiao Xue won''t make a comeback this time, will she?" Asked the wind.


    "In seventy-two hours, she will turn to ashes and disappear into three realms and six paths."


    "If Qin Wanyu knows, then he..."


    "If you don''t, I don''t, how can Qin, Wan and Yu know?"


    After listening to Hua Sheng''s words, Feng Xi was slightly shocked, and then understood her meaning a little bit, "yes, why do you say I am so stubborn? What face do I need? Qin Wan Yu is Muggle, I don''t say, how can he know? But even if you know it, it won''t be so good. After all, Qiao Xue is a pest. He will die later. "


    "Since you think so thoroughly, why didn''t you just start?" Hua Sheng stared at the wind.


    "A Sheng, I I... "


    "Wind, soft heart is sick, it will kill you. If I don''t do it in time, I don''t know what tricks Qiao Xue is going to play. Do you suffer less from her? "


    "Yes, I don''t have a long memory."


    "It''s just because of a Qin Wanyu, why do you have to? You and Qin Wanyu have already shared the same feelings. How can you become so vulnerable because of a soul that is no longer alive? I don''t quite understand. I always think you are a very natural person, but every time you face your feelings, your affairs with Qin Wanyu, you become hesitant and indecisive. "


    "Maybe I like to run away. I always run away from my feelings and my heart."


    "It''s not a good thing. I hope you can reflect on it."


    "I will."


    "Ah Sheng, where is Xie Dongyao...?"


    "Give it to me over there. If you are not comfortable, go back to have a rest."


    "No, you''re pregnant, and You can''t use the holy fire for nine days. You just used the fire of the sea soul. The child has consumed a lot of your spiritual power. You can''t do that anymore. "


    "It''s OK. I''ve got the right balance."


    In fact, every time Hua Sheng uses spiritual power, it really consumes a lot, just like the power in his body is evacuated.


    Although Qiao Xue only used a lost flame to deal with it, she was still sleepy.


    "Why didn''t you let Nangong Liuyue come?"


    "He can only kill people, but he can''t get rid of the trap. I promised Xie Dongyang that if necessary, he would stay Xie Dongyao''s life. I''d like to count my words."


    "And what do you think of?"


    "Wind, will you leave your soul?"


    When Hua Sheng asks this question, Feng Xi is stunned again. This is the most advanced secret skill of the Feng family. It has never been used. It would be better if he left his soul. But Hua Sheng said that he should separate three souls and seven Spirits for Xie Dongyao. Is that a little difficult?

 Chapter 1852

    "Yes, I will, but I haven''t practiced the separation of spirits and spirits with others. I think it''s a little risky."


    "How sure are you?"


    "Thirty percent."


    "To be honest."


    "That''s ten percent." It''s even more hopeless to be asked by Huasheng. Fengxi is really not sure. Many of the secrets of Fengjia family are not available to many ancestors. Few people are so rebellious as the ancestors of fengqingcheng. The secret script given to Fengxi later by Fengqing city has a lot of records in it, but the problem is that she may not be able to control it.


    So the question is, why can''t you come to fengqingcheng?


    The reason is very simple. It''s a human thing. Huasheng and Fengxi are both human beings. If everything goes to Fengqing, isn''t it a mess?


    After all, Fengqing city is now a woman who has been sealed as a God, and her status is also three realms and six realms.


    Before, in order to repay others, Huasheng had made containers for them. Now, how can I find them for such a small matter?


    What''s more, in Huasheng''s view, the wind will come sooner or later.


    After all, she is also very talented. She is also a rare talent of the Feng family in a hundred years. So for her best friend, Hua Sheng is willing to believe, and will certainly believe.


    "As soon as it''s done, it''s OK. Let''s try."


    "A Sheng, don''t make trouble. I''m talking about ten percent. Have you heard me clearly? That is to say, Jiucheng will screw up. Are you really going to let me come? "


    Feng Xi is still worried. Xie Dongyao''s life is also a human life. If soul separation fails, then


    "In addition, there is no other way. With the existence of Xie Dongyao, the Xie family will not be peaceful, and Xiao Ningning''s weak mind will be shadowed. The children I can''t see are scared like that. How deeply Xie Dongyao was demonized, I don''t know, and I have no bottom in my heart. But connivance certainly can''t go down, not like those vampires, is directly shot through by the south palace Liuyue. I promised Xie Dongyang to stay for her life, but I didn''t say that I would. I said that if I tried my best, I would try my best Now my body, you know, just released nine days of XuanHuo to burn Qiao Xue, my spiritual power has been greatly consumed, I have no energy to deal with the demonized Xie Dongyao But she just can''t stay. "


    "A Sheng, are you really not going to try with Lord Styx?"


    "I don''t want to find it. There are too many people I owe to Ming Yan."


    "Since we all owe, we''d better owe more. Let''s pay back together later. I still think it''s better to deal with the demonized people I''m not sure. Will there be any trouble if I make a fool of myself? "


    In fact, Feng Xi is right. She''s afraid that if she can''t suppress Xie Dongyao, she''ll be possessed and go away


    Isn''t there another bloodbath in Jiangcheng?


    "I''ve told Nangong Liuyue that if you fail, you can shoot through Xie Dongyao directly, even if you are possessed by demons, all of them will be destroyed."


    "Here..."


    "This is the best way, believe me."


    Seeing that Fengxi can''t make up her mind, Huasheng sighs a little and takes Fengxi''s hand, hoping that she can distinguish the importance in front of the overall situation.


    Wind is good everywhere, but sometimes too sentimental, indecisive.


    Hua Sheng is also kind-hearted, but he never leaves trouble for himself in front of big right and big wrong.


    According to Hua Sheng, Qiao Xue should have been killed for a long time. Fengxi always thought that it was Qin Wanyu''s original heart after all, so the virgin heart always overflowed and almost fell.


    Feng Xi thought for a while and nodded, "I''ll do that. I''ll try the script given by my ancestors. I don''t know what effect it would be if I used the skill of leaving the soul. If Xie Dongyao is dead or alive, let it be."


    Seeing the wind Xi agrees, Hua Sheng''s right hand is a little, and they brush and disappear on the overpass Toward Xie Dongyao''s hiding place.

 Chapter 1853

    Xie Dongyao herself probably didn''t expect it to be so fast, because in her opinion, Hua Sheng is pregnant and Fengxi doesn''t have a climate at all.


    So she dared to do so many disgusting things in a big way, but after Xie Ning disappeared, she began to realize that things were wrong.


    So I tried to find the person who had demonized her


    "Master, please help me."


    "Master, are you still there?"


    "Master, I don''t think they will let me go. Xie Ning''s little boy has told me everything. Even Xie Dongyang doesn''t believe me. I haven''t finished my mission yet. Please give me guidance."


    "I contacted Qiao Xue and Hua Qing and they didn''t reply. I always had a bad feeling, master..."


    Xie Dongyao kneels in her apartment, hands folded, and kneels outside, but there is no reaction.


    The person she asked for didn''t come. I don''t know if she didn''t hear her asking for help, or I didn''t want to save her at all.


    However, the host didn''t wait to come. Instead, he waited for Fengxi and Huasheng.


    The two women appeared at the same time, and the speed was extremely fast. When she heard the voice, Xie Dongyao was very flustered. She turned around quickly and her face suddenly changed.


    "You''re afraid of us." The wind smiled. Carrying the unique Baibao bag of Fengjia.


    "Ah Sheng, she seems to know why we came here."


    Xie Dongyao looked at the wind and Huasheng.


    "Shall Scheinin tell you all?"


    "Yes." Huasheng''s attitude has always been cold.


    Sometimes I even think that if I didn''t save Xie Dongyao and let her die on the blood curse, maybe it''s not a good thing.


    If she died then, maybe both Xie Dongze and Xie Yun would stay behind


    It''s just because the benevolence of one thought made her a Muggle.


    "Xie Dongyao, you don''t need to pretend. We have a clear idea of your identity. We haven''t dealt with you all the time, but it depends on your brother''s face. Now you have begun to do evil. Even your brother can''t protect you. You can''t expect anyone to help you. Qiao Xue has gone out of ashes and Hua Qing has committed to it. You are at the end of the road now. You''d better not struggle with us, right? So as not to suffer. "


    When Feng Xi talks, he has gone to Baibao bag to take out three yellow runes.


    "You dare to touch me? Don''t forget, I''m still Xie Dongyao. If I die, Xie Dongyang will be sad Hua Sheng, do you really have the heart? Even if you don''t like Xie Dongyang, he has done a lot of things for you these years. Don''t you look at the Buddhist noodles? "


    Xie Dongyao''s desire to survive is overwhelming. He also tries to brainwash Hua Sheng.


    Hua Sheng''s face was calm. He swept her from top to bottom, and then he said to Feng Xi, "let''s go."


    "Yes."


    The wind Xi moves very fast. Three yellow spells go to Xie Dongyao one before and one after. The speed is very fast.


    She wanted to run, but found that she couldn''t move at all. She could only watch the three yellow Charms sticking to her.


    One on the forehead, one on the chest and one on the back.


    "Three spirits leave, seven Spirits leave, ghosts and gods retreat, and the lamp leads the way."


    Later, Fengxi holds up a small lamp in her left hand, and the wicks in it are very strange.


    "Fengxi, Huasheng, you treat me like this, can you afford my brother? We thank the family for helping you a lot, right? Are you not afraid of retribution when you do this to me? My brother and father are no longer here. Our Xie family is dying. You two are still here to kill me. What do you want? "

 Chapter 1854

    Xie Dongyao can''t move, she can only shout desperately, and she can''t say anything.


    It''s a pity that Hua Sheng has never been easily talked about. She still has no ups and downs on her face, just like Xie Dongyao is a stranger.


    "Ah Sheng, come out."


    Less than a minute later, Xie Dongyang''s spirits began to leave his body.


    It''s really risky for a living person to be drawn out alive.


    It''s not an unheard of way to leave the soul, but she is not afraid of taking me, either by herself or by a Sheng.


    But to Xie Dongyao, there is no bottom, not only because Xie Dongyao is Muggle.


    She is not an ordinary Muggle. She is a Muggle that has been demonized. Before, Hua Sheng asked Xie Dongyang to test his sister.


    It''s really unusual. The question is when she was demonized. We don''t know at all.


    And how many of them are self and devil in their nature can''t be distinguished, which is very dangerous.


    In addition, Xie Dongyao''s high-end acting skills are not easy to detect, which is the current plan.


    In order that she would not do harm to others, she had to put all her eggs in one basket.


    There is no other way, only the spirit leaving skill of the Feng family. The method is very complicated, but the principle is very simple.


    It is to print out the three souls and seven Spirits of Xie Dongyao, and then check them one by one, which is demonized and defeated directly.


    But it''s hard to recover once people''s souls and spirits are damaged. It''s hard to say whether she will die or live in the future.


    Once started, there are only two ends. First, Xie Dongyao died with his body and mind, and was destroyed with his evil nature. Second, he destroyed part of the demonization and tried to keep Xie Dongyao''s human nature. However, it is hard to say what kind of consequences there would be.


    It''s such a high-end and complicated secret skill. Huasheng really does it as soon as he says it. Fengxi has no bottom in his mind. However, it''s determined by Huasheng. He can only try it. Let''s see whether Xie Dongyao is doomed or not. In a word, everything is up to his fate.


    "Ah Sheng, you have to see if it''s magical."


    When one of the three souls came out of the body, he didn''t look around as blankly as the other two. Instead, he radiated red light and shadow all over his body, which was very terrifying. It was the first time that Fengxi saw such a soul shape.


    "Yes, the red color is magical."


    "I''ll do it now." Wind Xi takes out the Tianlei talisman, but is stopped by Huasheng.


    "Don''t worry. Do you have any in seven spirits?"


    "You mean Will there be demons in the seven spirits? "


    "It''s hard to say." Huasheng is holding the wrist of Fengxi, which is also a dignified face.


    Although I have long thought that Xie Dongyao''s situation is complicated, I didn''t expect it to be so.


    And the more complex it is, the more proof it is that the chance of Xie Dongyao''s survival is very small, very small.


    In fact, Hua Sheng is also very ambivalent and tangled. In recent years, he has had a good relationship with Xie''s family.


    Especially Xie Dongyao, a little girl who came back from abroad, has always been called by sister a Sheng.


    Seeing her from secretly loving Qin Wanyu to getting married and pregnant, I really want to Hua Sheng is still impatient, not without any feelings, and she is Xie Dongyang''s sister. Even if she is someone else, she will not be indifferent.


    As soon as Hua Sheng''s voice fell, he saw that Xie Dongyao''s seven spirits began to move out of his body and away It''s like a lot of ghosting. It''s amazing that it''s floating out. The wind opens the sky''s eyes and stares at it motionless.

 Chapter 1855

    Hua Sheng and the wind, a purple skirt, a white ethereal.


    Standing at the window of Xie Dongyao''s apartment, they all watched anxiously what happened to Xie Dongyao under the skill of soul separation of the Feng family?


    "Here we are, as expected..."


    Feng Xi is very excited. He points to one of them, and his voice is a little loud.


    "Waiting."


    Huasheng is still patient and can be calm at any time. That''s why Fengxi admires her very much. Many big scenes are controlled by Huasheng.


    The three spirits that came out before, because of the boundary, could not escape, just kept floating and shaking in the mid air.


    The seven Spirits in the back are also running away


    At this moment, Xie Dongyao''s original body has fallen into deep sleep.


    She stood so straight, but her eyes were closed.


    The whole person has lost a little vitality, just like death.


    After all, three souls and seven Spirits leave the body, which is exactly the same state as death.


    The spells on the forehead, chest and back are still urging the power of secret arts.


    Finally After all the seven Spirits came out of the body, Feng Xi was a little shocked, pointing to Xie Dongyao''s hands were slightly shaking.


    "Ah Sheng, am I right? There are four of the seven spirits, all of which are With red light? "


    "Yes."


    "Plus the previous one, that''s five ah, ah This is the end. Xie Dongyao is dead. "


    Wind Xi some pessimism, also some despair.


    I thought that if Xie Dongyao was not deeply demonized, I would try to find a way with a Sheng to save her life.


    Now, it has far exceeded the expectation of Fengxi.


    Then, there is only one consequence


    "Ah Sheng, all of them have come out. Let me use the Tianlei talisman."


    Fengxi is holding the strengthened Tianlei talisman in her hand. One talisman goes down, and the Yuanshen of Xie Dongyao must be damaged.


    "Waiting."


    "What are you waiting for?"


    "Let Xie Dongyang see his sister for the last time." Hua Sheng''s voice was very light, and she was stunned by the wind. Then she understood her pain.


    "Ah, the boy''s life is not good. The whole family is dying."


    As soon as the voice fell, Xie Dongyang came in, but he was not a real person. He was dragged to the border by Hua Sheng.


    In other words, Xie Dongyang may be in a dream, just like having a dream.


    It''s Hua Sheng who uses his spiritual power to drag Xie Dongyang out of his dream and see the last side of Xie Dongyao.


    Otherwise, if you are real, you can''t see it. After all, Xie Dongyao is in a state of spiritual body. Xie Dongyang is not as talented as Feng Xi.


    "Ah Sheng, the wind is blowing."


    "Meet your sister."


    Hua Sheng spoke softly, and Xie Dongyang looked over there, only to see the heavy shadows of many younger sisters, ten of them.


    All of a sudden, he realized that this was the soul of man.


    "Yao Yao."


    Xie Dongyang''s voice is very heartbreaking, and her eyes are red.


    After listening to his voice, Xie Dongyao''s soul had some consciousness and began to approach Xie Dongyang.


    But those souls are no longer integrated. They rush like a lot of people.


    "Second brother, why are you here?"


    "Second brother, help me."


    "Second brother, Hua Sheng is going to kill me. Please help me."


    "Second brother, you are going to kill the two women in front of you. They are not good people."


    "Second brother, don''t listen to them. They are all demonized. That''s not my intention. It''s not me. Don''t hurt sister Huasheng."


    "Second brother, I don''t want to die. Help me. Second brother, I''m your only sister."


    For a moment, the performance of those souls was just different.


    Xie Dongyao''s soul is good, but the demonized ones are all black, so he especially hates Huasheng and Fengxi.

 Chapter 1856

    "Ah Sheng, here..."


    "This is your sister''s three souls and seven spirits. I use my Feng family''s soul leaving skill to draw out the three spirits and seven Spirits in her body and separate them. Only in this way can we tell where she was demonized and find a solution, rather than killing her directly. " This is what the wind said.


    "That Yao Yao she..."


    "Can you see it yourself? The red light is all demonized. The one without the red light is her original appearance. "


    The wind reminds Xie Dongyang that Xie Dongyao''s scattered souls are indeed divided into two colors.


    One is dark gray and lusterless, the other is slightly red and weird light.


    Unexpectedly There are so many demonized


    Even if he doesn''t know anything about this Muggle, he knows that there won''t be a good end to it. Besides, a Sheng can drag him out of his dream to see Xie Dongyao at the last time. Isn''t that all?


    "Ah Sheng, my sister, she..."


    "Speak to her first." Hua Sheng interrupts Xie Dongyang''s question.


    He also knows what he wants to say. He just wants to ask, is it hopeless?


    Hua Sheng didn''t give a clear answer directly, just let their brother and sister recite the past first.


    "Yaoyao, my brother has done his best..."


    Even though seven foot man, at this moment, Xie Dongyang is still suffering. He kneels on his knees directly. He just feels sorry for Xie''s family. He is sorry for his dead father and great love. He says he wants to protect the rest of his family, but his sister is still There is no escape.


    "Second brother, you''re going to avenge me."


    "Second brother, I''m not dead yet. Listen to me. Kill the two women and I''ll be saved."


    "Don''t believe me, second brother. Listen to me. Go away quickly. I don''t blame you. Now I can meet my father and brother. I have no regrets. You take good care of your mother, sister-in-law, Ning Ning..."


    Because there are so many souls, they are in disorder in a moment.


    Hua Sheng raised his fingers, gathered his power, and settled those with red light.


    In the end, only Xie Dongyao''s original manner was left behind, and Hua Sheng said, "if you talk too much, he will be confused."


    The rest of Xie Dongyao understood the meaning of Hua Sheng.


    Hua Sheng has used his spiritual power to stop those demons and only let Xie Dongyao speak.


    Xie Dongyang at this moment has collapsed, just a strong regret, silent tears


    It''s more about self accusation. It''s about thinking that you didn''t protect your only sister.


    Xie Dongyao, one of the spirits, slowly emerged from the air and walked to Xie Dongyang.


    Touched his head, "brother, it''s hard for you, too. I know It''s none of your fault. I''m not afraid of death. It''s just that I regret doing a lot of wrong things. In fact, I''ve been damned for a long time. At that time, I was damned on the blood curse. It was sister ashing who saved me and gave me a statement for several years. Unfortunately, I was still used by bad people. I bewitched my sister-in-law and asked her to seduce you. I threatened Ning Ning and made her dare not say it. In fact, I was the one who kidnapped her last time. I worked with Qiao Xue and Hua Qing, and those vampires. I also dropped something in my mother''s tea, which made her dizzy and delirious all the time. Listen to me for all the good things. You see, I did so many bad things, and I was damned. "


    "Yao Yao, don''t say that. Those bad things are not you, not your intention." Xie Dongyang has choked to the extreme.


    "Elder brother, don''t cry. I will see elder brother and father when I go down. I will tell them that elder brother is very good. He has been trying to protect us. For us, the second elder brother has been worrying about it, just My brother is still alone now. I wish I had a wife. "


    With that, Xie Dongyao subconsciously looks up at Hua Sheng, who is embarrassed and lowers his head in silence.

 Chapter 1857

    "Yao Yao, don''t say anything more. You don''t need to think about my affairs. AI Chen and I It has been decided to be together. "


    At this time, it''s really not suitable to talk about this, but Xie Dongyang also knows that if he doesn''t talk about it now, he may not have much chance in the future.


    "Brother, you and AI Chen...?"


    "Yes."


    After saying that, Feng Xi and Hua Sheng are both slightly shocked. They don''t know about Xie Dongyang and AI Chen. In fact, AI Chen doesn''t know about it. After all, Xie Dongyang just said to think about it. Where else would she dare to report?


    In her own words, that is, in the past, when she was red and purple, so young girl, people Xie Dongyang did not agree?


    Now I''m all broken, and not so red. Xie Dongyang is just like the sun rising in the sky, will you agree?


    But it''s hard to know that Xie Dongyang, after going through so many things, whether out of his responsibility to his family or his own heart, decides to let go of his heart knot, no matter what kind of mentality he has, he really intends to accept AI Chen, and intends to try to fall in love with a woman, Zheng Er Bajing, and then forget the woman he loves deeply, after all A Sheng is now a mother.


    He only hopes that there will be no more vicious gossip in the future, just drag them together, and don''t let a Sheng bear any bad reputation for him.


    "Xie Dongyang and AI Chen, you know?" The wind asked Hua Sheng in a low voice.


    Hua Sheng shakes his head


    "Does Hua Zhi know?"


    "My third sister should have no idea. After all, if she knew, she would tell me at the first time."


    "Well, Xie Dongyang is really a surprise. He said it at this time I don''t know what it''s like. It''s quite unexpected. " Feng Xi and Xie Dongyang had been together in the past, so they sympathized with this man.


    Now I really should be happy to hear that he can let go of a Sheng and accept AI Chen


    "Don''t worry about me, Yaoyao If you see dad and big brother, tell them I I miss them very much. "


    "Good."


    "I also told elder brother that I would take good care of my sister-in-law. If my sister-in-law has someone she likes, I also agree with her remarriage. After all, she is still young. It''s not fair for her to thank her family for being widowed. As for Ning Ning and Ma, I will take good care of them. "


    "Well, second brother, I''ll listen to you. I must say that when I see my father and them."


    At this moment, the brothers are already in tears


    A thousand lines of silent tears Xie Dongyang really felt that he could not bear it, although he knew that his younger sister had been demonized and changed. But I still hold the last hope. Now, the last hope is gone. I''m afraid it''s from now on It''s true that heaven and man will be separated forever.


    "Ah Sheng, it''s almost time. Your spiritual power will be broken away by those demonized spirits It''s time we started. "


    The wind kept looking at the mid air, those souls with red light, some uneasy.


    In fact, it''s hard to deal with those who are close to the devil nature. Fengxi is also beating drums in her heart.


    "Wait a minute."


    "What are you waiting for It''s the best time. " Fengxi has already held the exorcism sword and is ready to kill Xie Dongyao directly.


    However, at this time, Hua Sheng is gathering her spiritual strength Describes an expanding white halo


    "A Sheng, would you like to save Xie Dongyao, your body..."

 Chapter 1858

    Feng Xi didn''t even think that Hua Sheng could save Xie Dongyao, so it''s too late to stop him.


    After all, she has accumulated great spiritual power, but people familiar with her know that after her pregnancy, Hua Sheng has not so much powerful spiritual power, as before, she has endless powerful power, her baby in her stomach absorbs spiritual power quickly, and she is almost exhausted.


    Don''t say that she uses psychic power at this time. Even if she doesn''t use it, she doesn''t know when she can support it.


    So in order to save Xie Dongyao, it''s worth saying whether it''s worth it or not.


    What they didn''t know was that Hua Sheng also intended to save Xie Dongyao in the original plan, because no matter how long she was soft hearted or the virgin, in a word, she just couldn''t watch the people she knew die so innocently in front of her.


    Xie Dongyao''s life span should not be so short. According to normal calculation, he should live to be 70 or 80 years old.


    But now, each and every one of them makes things more complicated.


    Xie Dongyao, the chess piece, can be abandoned at any time by those bad guys, but Hua Sheng can''t stand by. When she thought of meeting her, she called her fairy sister, the beautiful young girl, she couldn''t let go.


    She knew that Xie Dongyao did all these bad things on the demonized side. This girl is kind-hearted in nature, and she wanted to keep the kind-hearted Xie Dongyao.


    As for children, she doesn''t care about them or take risks with them.


    Because Hua Sheng has found that no matter whether she saves people or not, children can''t be born so smoothly.


    Because now it''s not only the children themselves that will absorb such a powerful force. How many unknown guys in the three realms and six ways are there to spy on the children''s mysterious power?


    Therefore, whether to save Xie Dongyao or not has little influence. Even without this, the child was born so easily.


    With this in mind, Hua Sheng wants to keep these few blood lines for the Xie family.


    The wind tried to stop it, but it didn''t rush.


    But at the last critical moment, something unexpected happened.


    Xie Dongyang didn''t know when there was a red charm in his palm. He directly attached the charm to Xie Dongyao''s main soul.


    "Ah..." Xie Dongyao couldn''t bear the great pain and cried out.


    "Yao Yao, I''m sorry, you have to die. I can''t owe a Sheng any more. Our Xie family can''t afford it."


    "Brother..."


    Xie Dongyao finally gave a faint cry of elder brother, and gradually disappeared into the air


    As soon as the main soul disappears, other souls will naturally become accessories, and they will disappear together.


    Even those who are demonized can only disappear with the smoke


    The white power in Hua Sheng''s hand hasn''t been released yet. She is stunned and shocked by Xie Dongyang''s operation.


    "My God, Xie Dongyang killed his sister by himself. That red charm God, isn''t that the ghost King''s talisman he asked me for not long ago? At that time, he told me that he wanted a kind of powerful charm, which could fight the soul directly, and also used it to deal with dirty things. How could I have thought that he used it on his sister? "


    The wind is shocked to think of it.


    Xie Dongyang, at the critical moment, killed his sister directly, and indeed sent him the last journey. In his dream, he can make it, which can be seen that his consciousness is much stronger than that of ordinary people.


    For a long time, he turned his head slowly, tears streaming down his face


    "A Sheng, you don''t have to save her. She has to die You have to protect you and your baby. You can''t help us... " Xie Dongyang''s voice is very hoarse, but at this moment he looks so embarrassed.

 Chapter 1859

    Xie Dongyang, an old man, can cry into a dog, which shows how painful his heart is.


    When he said that, Hua Sheng cried and Feng Xi cried.


    It''s said that women are not easy, but how come men are easy? It''s not easy for everyone to be born. This road of life is slowly honed out in constant growth and falling. Who will have a smooth sailing?


    "Xie Dongyang, I respect you as a man." Feng Xi used to think that ten Xie Dongyang could not compare with the river current. The pattern of the river current is different. The river current is like a born king. It''s really not a person who will haggle over trifles. Xie Dongyang is a small family. She comes out from time to time to brush her sense of existence. But at this moment, Fengxi has to say that she is surrounded by powder.


    In order to prevent Hua Sheng from giving birth, to be afraid of the danger of her children, to kill her sister, you have to say that such a man is a man?


    Hua Sheng also wept silently, "why do you have to?"


    "Ah Sheng, the wind is blowing. You two happened to be here. I''ll tell you the truth. I''ve been thinking about this for a long time. Although I have always said that I hope you can find a way to keep Yaoyao, but today I see this situation, I know that you are also the way. You are such a kind-hearted person, but there is no way to delay this step After you are pregnant, your body is obviously uncomfortable. Outsiders don''t know about it, but my friend doesn''t. Feng Xi also mentioned that you can''t use your power So I''ve been ready for the worst and asked for a charm. I just didn''t expect this day to come so fast My brain is not very good... "


    Speaking of this, Xie Dongyang choked and continued, "I usually forget my dreams, but this time, I really feel that I can control myself and do what I like. Thank you and Fengxi for giving me the last chance to meet Yaoyao But Yao Yao must die. First, after she was demonized, she killed a lot of people. So many innocent people died because of her. She can''t say she''s innocent Even if she was also demonized, she did it Second, you can''t help Yao Yao with any more power. It''s not an easy thing. Just look at Feng Xi''s expression, so In this case, I have only one step ahead of you I think Yao Yao understands my mind and won''t hate me... "


    "Ghost King Fu is very powerful. I don''t know if your sister will have a chance to reincarnate when you do this." The wind whispered.


    Xie Dongyang bit his teeth. "But if you don''t use this, those demonized souls are not easy to deal with."


    "That''s right, so the simplest and direct way is to destroy all of them. No matter it''s good or demonized, it''s miserable to say that your sister is too unlucky. She has been chosen over and over again..." In fact, Feng Xi sympathizes with Xie Dongyao. She is an innocent girl, but she bears so much that she shouldn''t.


    "Ah Sheng, it''s over. Yao Yao is gone. I have no regrets And you heard what I said just now. I''m going to accept AI Chen, and I''m going to put you down completely I just hope you can have a baby in peace and spend your life with the people you love. "


    "The river is very good. I''m not as good as him. If I lose, I''ll give up the gamble..."

 Chapter 1860

    Hua Sheng opens his mouth, but he doesn''t know what to say. The river is really good, but it''s not suitable to boast about his husband at this time. The atmosphere is not right.


    Xie Dongyang just died his younger sister. He is still in a broken mood. It''s useless to say too much. His sadness is still there.


    "If you feel pain, I can wash your memory away." Hua Sheng said softly.


    Xie Dongyang shook his head. "Pain is inevitable, but these experiences are precious. I don''t need to wash away my memory. I need to remember all things. These are good memories. No matter what is hard or happy, they can''t be copied. For me, it can''t be replaced. I can bear it. Many things don''t exist unless you forget them. They can only be put down. "


    "You are really mature." Even the wind can''t help praising the man.


    "In this case, it''s up to you. It''s late. You can go back..."


    With a wave of Hua Sheng''s cuff, Xie Dongyang disappears here and returns to his original body.


    "Ah Sheng, are you upset, too?"


    "Fortunately, after all, he has a clear mind and made a decision. For him, it is enough that he is willing to bear all the consequences."


    "But I really hope Xie Dongyang likes AI Chen, not perfunctory."


    "I don''t think so. If I''m perfunctory, I''ve been perfunctory for many years. I don''t need to wait until now, but I think he really put it down..."


    In fact, Hua Sheng never wanted Xie Dongyang to be obsessed with himself or to be a spare wheel. She had said so clearly before.


    No matter whether there is river or not, she will not accept Xie Dongyang, because it is not her favorite type.


    But that man''s obsession, paranoia and obsession over the past few years is that he has been thinking about Huasheng.


    No one can listen to it. Now that I have figured it out, it''s a good thing.


    Maybe it''s Xie Dongyao''s business, which gives Xie Dongyang a heavy blow. It makes him understand that a person''s life is actually very short, and there is no time to waste. AI Chen is really good. Why doesn''t he try it?


    After all, Jiangliu is too strong an opponent. He may not be able to compete with Jiangliu in this life and the next.


    As for people, it''s good to have self-knowledge.


    In the spring breeze of ten li, Hua Sheng changed into a long cotton skirt and leaned against the river''s bosom. His abdomen had been obviously raised, but he had not yet felt the obvious fetal movement.


    "Husband, you say, if I really helped Xie Dongyao today and moved the vital energy, would you be angry?"


    "Is your husband such a mean person?"


    "You are."


    "Mrs. Jiang, you''re bleeding a little..." The gentle smile of the river makes the Chinese Sheng circle in your arms.


    "I just think if Xie Dongyao is alive, it will be better for the Xie family. After all, the Xie family has..."


    "It''s tragic. I''m sorry for them..."


    This is true. The river will not be hypocritical. I just think it''s a fatal blow to anyone who has met with such a thing and killed three people in just a few months.


    "I''ve told Pluto to take good care of Xie Dongyao''s soul. I''m glad it''s not completely destroyed. "


    "Xie Dongyang is really a man. This kind of thing can''t be done easily In this way, he is a worthy opponent. "


    "Now he''s no longer an opponent. He''s moved on." Hua Sheng said.


    "How can I still be disappointed to hear your tone? Is it that the spare tire is running, which makes me sad?" In order to enliven the atmosphere, the river began to make Huasheng laugh.


    As expected, Hua Sheng also smiled, "the spare tire has run away, and I''m so sick. So you say, do I want to go back to ten or eight spare tires? Mr. Jiang may be able to stand it? "

 Chapter 1861

    "I can''t stand it, Mrs. Jiang. Please don''t abuse yourself as a husband."


    Jiangliu, a tough man with iron blood, is seldom coquettish. It''s rare to be coquettish once. Huasheng is tickled to giggle.


    Such a warm atmosphere is in inverse proportion to some place in the demon world


    A woman in a purple and black robe in the dark part of the devil Kingdom has long purple hair that falls to the ground, and all of her body radiates strange purple light.


    "Xie Dongyao died..." Her voice sounds a little like a baby, very strange.


    "Yes, master, Xie Dongyao is dead. His soul has been included in the demon world. Our people have no chance to start."


    "Hua Sheng killed it?"


    "No, it was killed by her brother."


    "Xie Dongyang?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s really revealed that this mortal Muggle is worth a thousand calculations."


    "master, don''t be angry. We still have a chance. Hua Sheng is pregnant, extremely weak, and can''t release powerful spiritual power. I will send disciple Zhuoya and others to fight again, so that the master can achieve what he wants. "


    "Forget it, just your people? One is more stupid than the other Zhuoya has been to Huasheng several times, which time is not to run away? In fact Xie Dongyao is a good chess piece. It''s powerful It''s a pity. "


    The purple haired woman sighed a little. Her big plan almost succeeded, almost so.


    As long as Hua Sheng can''t bear it, he plans to save Xie Dongyao and absorb her magic power, that''s it.


    Because Xie Dongyao''s demonized soul was moved by her hands and feet, which was full of dark energy.


    And it''s the refined dark energy. Once Hua Sheng absorbs the dark energy into his body, then That''s it.


    What she wants to do is The second person in Hua Sheng''s body What a pity


    Such a perfect plan was destroyed by a mortal of Xie Dongyang, which made purple hair woman very upset.


    She was right. If it wasn''t Xie Dongyang who killed her sister, then Hua Sheng is likely to save Xie Dongyao.


    In Hua Sheng''s view, although it''s very difficult to separate the devil from the soul, it''s not impossible.


    As long as she can release pure spiritual power, there is still a trace of vitality.


    It''s a pity that Xie Dongyang killed his sister before Huasheng made a move, which made Huasheng never have a chance to make a move again.


    For this matter, what he did is the most correct. If it wasn''t for him, maybe Hua Sheng would have been involved in the tricks of the devil Kingdom at this time


    Because from the beginning, when Xie Dongyao was controlled by the devil Kingdom, she was not allowed to do any bad things like running errands. Instead, she was forced to use life and death threats to force Hua Sheng to use spiritual power. Then, when she was in the weakest stage of pregnancy, she took the opportunity to enter


    "Master, do you have to do these things because you hate Huasheng? If you hate, why don''t you just do it? With your strength, if you take action now, Hua Sheng, who is unable to release the holy fire perfectly after pregnancy, may not be your opponent. "


    "I''m not going to kill her. I can''t kill her Kill her, your highness will die of grief If your highness wakes up and finds that the beloved is dead, he will kill countless people. Then Not to mention you and me, even three realms and six realms may be destroyed... "


    "You said your highness, but chop..."


    "Shut up, you don''t need to know so much. Since the task fails, go back to reflect on it and get out."


    The long sleeves of the purple haired woman disappeared at the entrance of the demon world.


    Jiangcheng, a luxury apartment downstairs


    At this time, the woman in the light red tuxedo opened the door, and it was AI Chen, the great star who had boundless scenery.


    "Ai Chen..."


    "Why are you here?" AI Chen was shocked. He wanted to go downstairs for breakfast. In the early morning, how could he think of meeting Xie Dongyang downstairs?

 Chapter 1862

    "Good morning, big star."


    "Early." Although AI Chen feels very surprised, but this early in the morning can see Xie Dongyang downstairs, really is happy.


    "Take you to dinner, and give me a face?"


    "Thank Shenhao for inviting us to dinner. We must show our respect."


    In this way, the two people''s Congress sat in the early morning of a five-star hotel in Jiangcheng.


    "Thank you, the breakfast has been served. Please feel free to tell me anything else." The restaurant manager is extremely respectful.


    "Well, you all go down."


    "I didn''t expect that you invested in alisman. I haven''t heard of Hua Zhi." AI Chen looks at the hotel, which is decorated as magnificently as the French Imperial Palace, and sighs slightly.


    In recent years, the development of Jiangcheng is extremely fast, not only Jiangjia, Wangjia.


    Even Xie Dongyang has been involved in real estate and tourism. Jiangcheng has soared from a 1.5-tier city in the north to a famous economic city in China, attracting more and more attention from all over the world.


    "That''s because Hua Zhi doesn''t know."


    "Aren''t you partners? It''s not good that you don''t have high-speed shareholders to open your own hotel? " AI Chen''s remark is just a joke.


    Xie Dongyang also laughed, "Hua Zhi invests in Dongyang pharmaceutical, a subsidiary of our company, which is invested by our headquarters."


    "As expected, it''s a rich family. It''s money to invest in anything. I have some spare money in my hand these years. Otherwise, I''ll invest in it. Thank you for a meal."


    "Even if you invest, you might as well consider being a landlady. Half of the Xie family is yours. It''s more cost-effective."


    Xie Dongyang said that AI Chen''s face was red.


    Where is there any big star''s momentum and the usual good attitude of joking.


    "President Xie, don''t make fun of an old star who has been angry with me. OK, I''m miserable..."


    "Where dare you flirt? Come today I just want to tell you that there are some things I have dealt with. At home Although I am still surprised by my awakening, I believe they will accept it soon. At my age, I haven''t had a serious relationship, which is also sad AI Chen, if you don''t dislike me Once upon a time Those misdeeds I have been obsessed with a Sheng for many years I think Can we two be together? It''s not a try. It''s just that I think it''ll be together. Later Anyway, we''re all together... "


    Xie Dongyang in order to fear that AI Chen does not have a sense of security, specifically said very clearly.


    Just together, not to try that kind of ambiguity.


    What''s more, after all these years, Xie Dongyang, who had a bad reputation and acted recklessly before? Or Xie Dongyang, who later became obsessed with Huasheng? It''s all gone. The Xie family is not the former Xie family now.


    Xie Dongyang is not the former Xie Dongyang either


    Father is dead, elder brother is dead, younger sister is also dead


    A living heart Still beating, for the rest of his loved ones and for himself.


    Yes, he wants to live a good life for himself, and he also needs a person to go with him day and night.


    Just like Jiangliu and Huasheng, no matter what happens, they have to break through everything together. He also wants that kind of feelings And warmth.


    "Xie Dongyang, are you sure you are not kidding


    "I swear." He looked at the woman in front of him seriously. Although AI Chen was no longer brilliant a few years ago, she was more stable and mature after years of precipitation, which was what Xie Dongyang needed.

 Chapter 1863

    Xie Dongyang''s marriage made headlines directly, and all major news apps were paralyzed.


    Because it''s so sudden, there''s no omen, no one even takes a picture of the wind and the wind, and suddenly announces marriage.


    What''s more, the bride is not a famous family, not a model of Lori, but AI Chen, who has been half retired from the entertainment industry.


    AI Chen''s career has declined in recent years. With the failure of her first marriage, she has no new works.


    Just because the relationship with Hua Zhi has been very good, so it happened to appear around Hua Zhi, so the major media rarely reported on her.


    But I didn''t expect to find such a big move.


    Even the Xie family were shocked. Feng Yu and her mother-in-law had some psychological preparation, but they still couldn''t understand Xie Dongyang''s impulse.


    Mrs. Xie cried several times. She always felt that her son was wronged to find a second marriage.


    Huasheng''s wechat group also exploded directly.


    The news exploded at 8 o''clock in the morning. At this time, Hua Sheng hasn''t woken up. She has been sleeping a bit. Sometimes she will wake up before 10 o''clock.


    Feng Xi: Xie Dongyang made the headlines, my mother.


    Hua Zhi: I didn''t even know about it. Those two kept it from me. I still feel very dreamy now.


    Hua Lin: I read the news. It''s incredible. Third sister, is there any connection between AI Chen and Xie Dongyang recently?


    Hua Zhi: as far as I know, they haven''t contacted for a long time. The last time they met, they should come to the hospital to see my baby and me. Was that the time Two people suddenly see eye to eye, sky thunder hook ground fire? My I can''t stand it. Now I feel like a joke.


    Hua Zhi all like this, others must be more surprised.


    Each major media has only one photo, which is the photo of Xie Dongyang leading AI Chen into the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Then a staff member soon revealed that the two had indeed obtained the certificate, and the news came out.


    Hua Sheng was woken up by the information in the group. After reading it, he was very calm. "He must have thought it over. AI Chen is really a good girl. It''s more suitable for him. He didn''t stay together at that time, but now together, it''s a good thing to continue the front line."


    Hua Lin: five younger sister, you don''t need to feel guilty. Otherwise, you always feel indebted to Dongyang.


    Hua Zhi: that''s not true either. Xie Dongyang has always paid voluntarily. It has nothing to do with the five younger sisters. They are kind-hearted. They always think that man has done a lot for themselves. So when dealing with the affairs of Xie''s family, he will have a little temperament. "


    Hua Sheng: I do think he is a very good friend all the time. He has helped me a lot, but I have also done a lot, so we don''t have anyone to owe. It''s just that Xie''s family has had a lot of things this year, and Xie Dongyang is pretty miserable. Now that he has a good heart, it''s a good thing.


    Hua Sheng never forces Xie Dongyang to find a wife to keep him away from himself.


    She always felt that to be born as a human being, we must respect everyone''s inner will. Now it''s so good that Xie Dongyang has figured it out, better than anything.


    While talking, Fengxi is excited again: lying in the trough and lying in the trough. You can read the microblog quickly. The official announcement of the two men confirms this.


    Everyone took their cell phones to brush the microblog, as expected


    Xie Dongyang''s first big star, please give me more advice for the rest of your life.


    At the back is AI Chen''s Micro blog number. In a flash, there are more than 100000 comments. It''s frightening. They are all stuck.

 Chapter 1864

    Three minutes later, AI Chen also forwarded Xie Dongyang''s Micro blog, and then commented - Mr. Xie, please take care of the rest of your life.


    In this way, the two short words, once again the news, the national media are crazy coverage.


    At the same time,


    Feng Yu is packing things in the old house. He is in a bad mood and has red eyes.


    "Mom, second uncle is married. Why do we move away?"


    After Xie Dongyao''s accident, Hua Sheng sent Xie Ning back to Xie''s house. I thought it was peaceful. How could I know that my mother and my parents are going to separate and leave Xie''s house now.


    For Feng Yu, Xie Dongyang''s sudden marriage was a fatal blow.


    All of this comes from the subtle feelings for Xie Dongyang that she had been misled by Xie Dongyao before.


    But this kind of thing, no wind, no waves, can not blame Xie Dongyao egged on.


    Feng Yu should have that meaning in mind. After all, her husband is dead, and she is young and beautiful.


    It''s OK to be a few years old. There are many old wives and young husbands around. Xie Dongyang is also a charming young talent.


    Feng Yu can like it. It''s normal. It''s not cheating. There is no betrayal of morality and ethics.


    Most of all, Mrs. Xie has agreed that Feng Yu has been regarded as a family member for a long time.


    Thinking of marrying the second brother, I am still my own family. Nothing bad, but I didn''t expect that Xie Dongyang would not do it.


    Feng Yu''s eyes turn red when she comes back from marrying a second married actress, but in fact, she really thinks more.


    When Xie Dongyang marries AI Chen, the time is right. He needs such a girl who has a tacit understanding with him to cure his already broken heart.


    It''s not to get angry with the family. After all, if you get angry, you can''t find AI Chen. Isn''t it a pit?


    "Your second uncle is married, so naturally we can''t live together." Feng Yu''s face was cold and wiped his tears.


    "But uncle Er doesn''t come here to live. This is where you, me and grandma live."


    "Your second uncle is the head of the family. He will come back sooner or later."


    "Mom, do you have a problem with my second uncle? You''re going to move out when he''s just married. It''s going to hurt him He just got married... "


    Although Xie Ning is small, he is also considerate. What he said is worth pondering.


    Feng Yu was out of balance. Hearing his daughter say that, he cried directly.


    Put the clothes in your hands on the ground and sit on the bed.


    "One by one, you all know how to be good for yourself. How can no one know how to understand me? Ah? Why are your family so selfish? One by one, your family name is Xie. I''m the only outsider, so I''ll bully you, right? Did I owe you thanks in my last life? "


    "Mom..."


    "Shut up. If you don''t want to go, you''ll live with your grandmother. I''m sure I''ll go."


    "Mom, can you calm down?"


    See mother suddenly out of control, Xie Ning is also very scared, said a few words are not effective, can only call Xie Dongyang.


    When Xie Dongyang received the call, he was trying on the wedding dress with AI Chen. They were going to take a wedding photo.


    "What''s the matter, Ning Ning?"


    "Second uncle, my mother is a demon, or Will you come back and have a look? "


    "Well, wait for me. I''ll go back right away."


    After Xie Dongyang answers the phone, he looks a little complicated


    "Ai Chen, I want to go back to deal with something. Try it first. I''ll send you back later."


    "Do you want me to come back with you?"


    "No, you can choose. After that, I''ll make a decision, and then I''ll pick you up to our villa in the evening."


    "Good."


    AI Chen noticed that Xie Dongyang was talking about our villa, not my villa, which proved that the man really wanted to give her a home.


    Shortly after Xie Dongyang went out, AI Chen received an inexplicable message in the dressing room


    "Stinky bitch, I''m so fierce. I''ll get more money if I divorce. How much money does Xie Dongyang give you? Do you want to share it with me?"

 Chapter 1865

    AI Chen sips her mouth and silently deletes the message. Who hasn''t touched a few scum these days?


    At that time, AI Chen liked Xie Dongyang''s love but couldn''t help it. When she was sad, warm men came to comfort her. I didn''t know that warm men were pretending to be vampires. It was true that she asked for unlimited vampires. AI Chen really made a lot of money in those years, but she couldn''t help that man''s extravagance and tragic loss. Divorce cost a lot of money. Otherwise, that man would continue to torture her.


    AI Chen had depression for a while. Hua Zhi knew it.


    Only Hua Zhi did not know that she was very serious, she had thought of the light birth, because of the man''s persecution and torture.


    Fortunately, I was relieved later, but I didn''t expect that now I have just lived and come back again


    She''s really scared But at the same time, she was reluctant to leave everything Xie Dongyang gave her.


    It''s true that she loves Xie Dongyang. It''s also true that she feels guilty that she doesn''t deserve it


    AI Chen is wearing a white wedding dress and sitting in the fitting room without knowing where to go for a moment


    In Xie''s villa, Mrs. Xie and Xie Ning are all trying to persuade each other, but Feng Yu is determined to leave here, and he doesn''t say where to go, which makes people worried.


    When Xie Dongyang comes back, Feng Yu is changing shoes at the door of the living room. Xie Ning''s weeping face and kitten are right.


    "Uncle Er, you came back just in time. Please advise my mother."


    Xie Dongyang takes off the black leisure suit, which is a navy blue long sleeve shirt. It''s luxurious, uncomfortable and elegant.


    "Sister in law..."


    "Don''t talk to me, I''m bored."


    Xie Dongyang is slightly shocked


    You know, my sister-in-law has been very gentle and virtuous all these years. Suddenly, with such a tough attitude, he really doesn''t know what to do.


    Feng Yu has been cold face, carrying only a silver suitcase in his hand, opening the door to go out.


    But Xie Dongyang''s big hand grabbed the suitcase.


    "You don''t like my calling you sister-in-law. Then I''ll call you sister-in-law. Or director Feng, OK? "


    Feng Yu raised his head and looked at Xie Dongyang with gloomy eyes. He didn''t speak, but there were too many things in his eyes.


    "Elder sister, let''s talk alone. Some words I''ve always wanted to talk to you. "


    "No, I think..."


    Feng Yu doesn''t want to talk about it, because up to now, Xie Dongyang would rather marry an outsider, and the divorced second-hand star would not accept her. Her haughty self-esteem was really the worst hit in history.


    So I don''t think there''s anything else I can talk to this man about.


    Xie Dongyang is very domineering. Without waiting for Feng Yu to refuse, he directly drags her next door and goes upstairs.


    It can''t be said that it''s simple and rough, but it''s really powerful. Feng Yu can''t get rid of it.


    "Second uncle, get rid of you."


    Xie Dongyang glanced at his niece, nodded slightly, and then dragged Feng Yu to the study upstairs.


    Mrs. Xie is holding her granddaughter''s hand. An old heart can''t help tossing


    "Ning Ning, grandma has only you now..."


    "Grandma, our Xie family will be better again. Look, uncle Er, the ten thousand year old single dog is married, isn''t he? It will be better. There will be a lot of children in the future. Our family will be very busy then. "


    Although Xie Ning is young, he is very comforting.


    Mrs. Xie was very happy to hear that. She crouched down and hugged her granddaughter


    After coming in, Feng Yu subconsciously shook off Xie Dongyang''s hand. "I''ve done enough for your Xie family these years. Can''t I find a place to enjoy the happiness?"

 Chapter 1866

    "Sister in law No, elder sister, don''t get excited. Listen to me. "


    Xie Dongyang has a very good attitude. He knows that his sister-in-law is angry. He can''t understand the way that he suddenly got the license from AI Chen, so he made a scene.


    "I don''t think there''s much to say between us."


    "Sister, you''re going. What about Ning Ning? What does she do? She has no father. Do you still let her lose her favorite mother? "


    Sure enough, since Xie Dongyang gave up Huasheng, he has a lot of brains. In fact, this man has been very intelligent.


    Just because before too much paranoia, only in the eyes of the heart want Hua Sheng, beside the eyes can not enter.


    But when he sobers up, he is a king who can do great things.


    Using children to impress a mother is undoubtedly the best choice.


    Feng Yu bit his lips, and for a long time, "Ning Ning Ning is from your Xie family. Naturally, he can''t go with me. Even if I want to go, you won''t agree. Especially mom, she has regarded Ning Ning Ning as half of her life. "


    "Yes, you see, you know the truth, don''t you?"


    "I''ve heard many great truths, but I still can''t live a good life. Ah. " Feng Yu said a popular Internet phrase a few years ago, and then laughed at himself.


    "Elder sister, everyone is born with their own way to go. It''s not easy for everyone. No one is willing to have such a hard life. Most of the time, I can''t help myself. You see, I had no idea about my life before a Sheng. I wanted to be a black sheep to finish my life. Later, my parents betrothed me, and I escaped to my death, which embarrassed a Sheng. Later I got the retribution and devoted my whole life to a Sheng. "


    "Yes, you are right It''s really good. "


    When he said this, Feng Yu''s heart was sour. Xie Dongyang''s heart to Hua Sheng was afraid that no one in Jiangcheng would know it.


    No woman does not envy


    "But it''s all over. A Sheng has his own happy life, rivers and children. I''m an outsider from the beginning to the end. Now I see everything clearly. Let me tell you one more thing, but I hope you don''t tell mom."


    "What?"


    See Xie Dongyang say so, Feng Yu is quite curious.


    "Yao Yao is dead."


    "Ah?"


    Feng Yu was shocked. She didn''t know anything about it. She didn''t even know the wind.


    Mrs. Xie also always felt that her daughter was angry with her family and moved out for the time being.


    This morning, I sent wechat to my daughter and called her, but they didn''t get through.


    "Yao Yao died, I killed it myself."


    "Dongyang Don''t talk nonsense, you... " Feng Yu thought that it was against the law to kill people. Such a big thing is not a joke.


    "Elder sister, you sit first. I''ll talk to you slowly."


    Seeing Feng Yu''s shock, Xie Dongyang reaches out and lets Feng Yu sit on the sofa behind him.


    Half an hour later, Xie Dongyang simply said the whole story.


    Including the demonization of Xie Dongyao, and the tragedy of Xie''s father and son caused by uniting with outsiders, including Xie Dongyao''s encouragement of her marriage with Xie Dongyang, and her bad feelings. Including kidnapping Xie Ning and dealing with Fengxi and Huasheng.


    "Yao Yao after demonization is no longer himself. A Sheng is pregnant and can''t fight. I can only kill his family Of course, it''s not all for a Sheng. If Yao Yao is here, Ning Ning will always be afraid. It''s true that the disadvantages of her life outweigh the advantages. I also made a decision after weighing for a long time. Elder sister, you may think I''m ruthless, but there are some things, when you come to the end, you will find that there is no way but to let go Yao Yao died, I am more sad than anyone, but I also know that our thanks family is reborn, and we will start again. "


    "Then why did you marry AI Chen?" Feng Yu is still not willing to lose to an AI Chen.

 Chapter 1867

    Hearing AI Chen''s name, Xie Dongyang''s eyes dimmed, and he stopped looking at Feng Yu''s eyes.


    "Ai Chen, it''s my relief, the warmth and dependence of my life in the future."


    "And me, what am I?"


    Feng Yu is still impulsive. He just wants to know. Didn''t Xie Dongyang have a little idea about her?


    "Sister-in-law, you will always be my sister-in-law, my family and close relatives."


    "What else?" Feng Yu is still unwilling.


    "Sister in law, what do you want to hear?"


    "Dongyang, you don''t like me, even a little?"


    "No."


    "Why don''t you like me?" Feng Yu said and tears fell.


    After the death of Xie Dongze and Xie Yun, the stall of a large family of Xie family was all left on Xie Dongyang and Feng Yu.


    As a woman, it''s not easy for Feng Yu to carry so much.


    How many late at night are biting teeth overtime, even if the body is not comfortable, or to stand.


    Isn''t it because I want Xie Dongyang to look up to her?


    However, it''s not that you are excellent, you are self-improvement, and men will fall in love with you.


    Hua Sheng has never served as the chairman of any company in recent years. She has never been a strong woman. However, Xie Dongyang still likes her so much. Therefore, Feng Yu is too paranoid and thinks too much about things.


    "Sister in law, what you did for me and for our family, I will always remember and I know how to be grateful. But between us It''s really just family. There are some things I don''t want to say so clearly, but I''m afraid that we will be embarrassed between us. But since you have to understand today, I''ll go straight to the point. "


    In fact, Xie Dongyang has always had a feeling about Feng Yu and his feelings. He didn''t want to hurt his relatives without talking. No matter how beautiful Feng Yu is, he is also an elder in his heart, a person like his elder sister.


    To be frank, all women in the world can sleep with anyone, but Feng Yu can''t.


    Because in his moral concept, it belongs to incest. It''s something that breaks through the moral bottom line. He can''t do it.


    "Well, you say."


    "My sister-in-law, I didn''t have it before, I don''t have it now, and I won''t have it in the future. At the beginning, you were encouraged by the demonized Yao Yao, and then you lost your mind. You used to like big brother. After he cheated, you were heartbroken. I can understand that you have the right to pursue your life and happiness. You are so young, I must be supporting you and encouraging you, but It''s impossible between us. Please be sober. Even if it''s not for something else, for peace, think about it, OK? "


    Feng Yu suddenly realized


    Yes, I always care too much about my own feelings and ignore others. My daughter has always rejected her and Xie Dongyang''s development. How can Xie Ning accept uncle Er as his father?


    She''s not a baby, what''s the reason?


    It''s also harmful to children.


    "Well, it doesn''t make sense to talk about these things. I''ll go out and live for a while and be quiet. I''ll give it to you first. By the way, I wish you a happy new marriage. "


    Feng Yu left after all, and Xie Dongyang did not keep him.


    He believed that someone who was so smart as his sister-in-law would be better if he had figured out something. There was no need to be persistent.


    At the same time, news came from a hospital in Jiangcheng that Yu Pingsheng had


    It''s a big surprise for Huasheng.


    "Isn''t Xiaoping not due yet?" Hua Sheng is shocked and looks at the river.

 Chapter 1868

    Jiang Liu nodded. "I heard it''s premature."


    Hua Sheng''s face was not very good-looking. He got up from the bed, but suddenly it was dark


    The river rushes forward to help, "a Sheng..."


    "I''m ok. Let''s go to see Xiaoping first."


    In fact, when Hua Sheng came back that day, he was obviously weak, even if he didn''t help Xie Dongyao at last.


    But the spirit visible to the naked eye is not as good as one day. For this reason, the river is also worried.


    Hua Sheng is pregnant. It was a great thing.


    Unfortunately, the existence of the child is so magical that it can absorb the pure spiritual power of the mother''s body and let the mother expend her efforts a little bit. Fengxi even doubts whether the child is a reincarnation, but these words can''t be said in front of Huasheng.


    Everyone knows how the ginger couple look forward to the arrival of the child.


    Therefore, in Hua Sheng''s heart, a child is life, just like the river, which cannot be shaken in her heart.


    No one dares to say that the child is not good, or that the child''s path is not clear and so on.


    Hua Sheng didn''t ask the Pluto about the reincarnation of this child.


    In fact, I asked for nothing, because the Pluto didn''t know where the child came from.


    Because it''s not the reincarnation of the soul of the underworld at all. How could the child of Huasheng be an ordinary child?


    This is the product of the pure bloodline of Jiutian family, especially after Huasheng replaced the body of Beihan ice jade.


    Therefore, it''s hard to say whether the child is a God or a devil.


    In addition to Hua Zhi, who was born in the confinement of a hospital in Jiangcheng, other people continued to arrive.


    Qin Wanyu, who had not been seen for a long time, was full of spirits and spirits.


    He put his arm around Fengxi''s shoulder, and the two became more and more husband and wife.


    Gingko and Gao he are also here. Although gingko is renamed Huaxing, her familiar name is gingko. She is also happy to see her, especially miss. Gingko almost takes care of Huasheng.


    I''ll pour a glass of water and put on a coat. It''s all right.


    Hua Zhi didn''t come, but Wang Jun showed up and gave him a present.


    In fact, these people are also looking at Huasheng. After all, Yu Ping and these people have no deep friendship.


    As we all know, Yu Ping is a good friend of Huasheng, so we all look after Huasheng''s face.


    In addition, the arrival of a person, let us have some surprises - Yuan Shao.


    Yuan Shao, people here are not very familiar with him, except Hua Sheng.


    So when I saw Yuan Shao, the river held Hua Sheng''s hand and said hello.


    "A Sheng, President Jiang."


    "You''re here, too?" The river nodded and looked at the mature man.


    "Have you taken care of Xiaoping recently?"


    Hua Sheng has been in wechat contact with Yu Ping, so he knows that Yuan Shao is taking care of her recently.


    Yuan Shao nodded.


    "Is jingsa still in trouble?"


    "Well, I''ve had trouble several times before. It seems that I''m short of money, but I didn''t let him succeed. I''ve sold Xiaoping''s house. I''ve changed a place for her. Although it''s far away from the city, it''s secret. When she leaves the hospital, she and her children will move to a small courtyard in the countryside to cultivate themselves. Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of it. "


    As soon as Hua Sheng wanted to say something, he saw the door of the delivery room open and the doctor came out, "who is Yu Ping''s family?"


    "I am."


    "I am."


    Yuan Shao and Hua Sheng spoke in unison and then walked over. They were very nervous.


    "The puerpera now has some massive bleeding and needs blood transfusion from a close relative. Which of you has the same blood type as her?"


    After the doctor''s words, everyone is silent. There is no close relatives of Ping''s blood relationship here.


    Hua Sheng nervously holds the river''s hand. "Husband..."


    "Give it to me."


    The river nodded and understood. He turned around and left. The man already knew it.

 Chapter 1869

    Yu pingche is a bitter child, born in rural grass-roots, without power or power, without family or reason.


    If it wasn''t for Huasheng to take care of her for many years, I''m afraid it would be difficult to get a foothold in Jiangcheng.


    It was Hua Sheng who gave her a new life, helped her get rid of her original family, made her small shop, and let her have a car and a room in Jiangcheng, so Yu Ping always regarded Hua Sheng as the God of her heart.


    Jiangliu knows Huasheng very well. Needless to say, he will start to do it right away.


    Yu Ping''s father is no longer alive, and her mother is in prison.


    So she had to go to her brother to give blood transfusion. Fortunately, it was very safe to do things in Jiangliu. Soon, Yu Ping''s brother was brought here, and she lost a lot of blood to her sister.


    We waited for more than an hour. Finally, the light in the operating room went out.


    All medical staff came out, "because the newborn heart and lung development is not perfect, can not breathe independently, need advanced incubator observation, through the dangerous period in said. Adults, please push it back to the ward. It''s estimated that the strength of the anesthetic will be faster. "


    Hearing that there is something wrong with the newborn, everyone is worried.


    Wind Xi is very afflictive, "how can this be?"


    "It''s the lack of months, the premature birth, and Pregnant women''s mood is also particularly unstable when they are pregnant, which is one of the causes. Their children are relatively small and weak. They can only go to the intensive care unit to observe first. Whether they can survive or not depends on the nature. "


    With that, the doctor took the nurse and the newborn.


    Yuan Shao has been uneasy to follow the past, afraid that there is no one to take care of the child.


    Hua Sheng sat still and said nothing.


    "A Sheng..." I want to comfort the wind, but I don''t know what to say.


    "Five younger sister, don''t worry too much. You are also a pregnant woman. I believe that yupingji people have their own destiny. Now adults are OK and children can protect them. That''s lucky." Hua Lin is also worried. She gave birth to a child in those days, but now she can feel that.


    "Wind Xi, the child''s heart and lungs are not well developed. Is there any way to remedy it?"


    "You mean..."


    Wind Xi is slightly stunned, but Hua Sheng seems to want to use his spiritual power.


    "Yes, I want to try."


    "No, you can''t use a little more power now. You forget the last time Xie Dongyao..."


    Feng Xi didn''t say it directly, but it was obvious that she didn''t need any power from Xie Dongyao last time, but her own spiritual power consumption was faster than before.


    Today''s Huasheng is very weak, and it can''t stand a bit of wind.


    "But I can''t look at Xiaoping''s children That''s it Between life and death


    Hua Sheng kept panting. She hated why she suddenly became so weak.


    We can''t protect our friends or their children.


    If the child really has three long and two short, which is equal to Ping waking up, how to explain to her?


    Does she have any hope of living?


    "That''s not good. Don''t even think about it. Don''t think about it. Let me do this. I''ll go back Ask Feng Qingcheng Shizu. "


    "All right." Hua Sheng nodded wearily.


    "River current, you take a Sheng to go back quickly, I think she is not strong enough."


    "No, I''ll go to see Xiaoping before I feel relieved."


    Jiang Liu is also hard to say. Knowing that Hua Sheng is stubborn, she can only let her see Yu Ping in the ward.


    At this time, Jing''s family came again.


    Jing SA, with his elderly parents, is crying and shouting in the hospital. Everyone knows it.


    "Why don''t you let me see my own children? Your conscience is so bad. Are you trying to sell my child? "


    "Are you qualified to see it? Don''t forget what you did to Xiaoping?"


    Yuan Shao pointed to Yu Ping''s ex husband and scolded him at the door of the ward, attracting many people to watch.

 Chapter 1870

    "I don''t care. I have to see my son today." Jing SA takes out that rogue''s appearance, which is also very hurt.


    "Ha ha, I let you down. It''s my daughter."


    "What? Daughter? "


    Jing SA didn''t know whether it was a man or a woman at all, but when he heard that Yu Ping had given birth ahead of time, he rushed to make trouble.


    Jing''s second eldest brother was also slightly shocked, and then said with disappointment, "how can it be a daughter, not a grandson? What we want is a great grandson. How much money does a daughter lose? She is going to get married in the future. Are you mistaken? How is a daughter? "


    "Well, if it''s a daughter, we don''t want it. It''s not worth it."


    Listening to the words of the Jing family, Yuan Shaoqi just went up to fight with Yu Ping''s ex husband for a while.


    Everyone immediately went up to pull the shelf. Fengxi was also angry. He directly used small means to move several banana skins from the garbage can to the foot of Jingjia Er Lao.


    That old couple, just because Yu Pingsheng is a daughter, is not happy to scold.


    Suddenly, he slipped and fell to the ground.


    Old, brittle bones, so the moment fracture several places.


    "Oh, come on, my waist..."


    "Doctor, help."


    "Don''t touch the porcelain. We didn''t hit people. So many people here are watching. You two fell down on your own. It''s called killing yourself if you do something unjust. You are so bad to your daughter-in-law. It''s reasonable to connive at your son''s infidelity. Now those who are shameless come to rob the child, this is your retribution. "


    Fengxi scolds fiercely. If it wasn''t for what asheng didn''t let her do too much, she really wanted to beat up this pair of heartless old men and women. Are you justified?


    "Deal with it here. I''ll see Xiaoping."


    Hua Sheng''s heart was very tired. He looked at everything in front of him and left indifferently.


    Holding Huasheng by the river, he entered the ward and locked the door.


    Fortunately, there are many people here, Wang Junxian, Qin Wanyu, Gao he and ginkgo.


    So it''s more than enough to deal with the Jing family.


    But in the end, Yuan Shao was taken away for questioning by the police because of his beating.


    Thirty minutes later, Yu Ping woke up pale.


    After all, it''s a bleeding operation. It''s also a ghost walk.


    "Ah Sheng, here you are."


    "Don''t talk. Lie down well. You''re still weak..."


    "Ah Sheng, where is my child?"


    "I fell asleep in the incubator, girl. It''s four Jin and seven Liang. You can rest assured. It''s very healthy."


    "You lied to me again, how can health be put in the incubator?" Asked Yu Ping in a low voice.


    "That''s because When you gave birth to a child, you had a lot of bleeding. The child was weak, but it will get better in a few days. Don''t worry. We will arrange everything. What you have to do now is to take good care of your body, and wait for you to nurse your daughter. "


    "Well, I''ll listen to you."


    Yu Ping holds Hua Sheng''s hand tightly. She knows that no matter what happens, it''s unfortunate.


    As long as a Sheng is here, everything will be solved.


    "By the way, your brother gave blood transfusion when you were bleeding. He is here too. Do you want to see him?"


    Hua Sheng didn''t let Yu Ping''s younger brother go. He kept outside the ward all the time.


    Just think that if she wants to see her family, she can arrange it immediately.


    On this point, the degree of care, really no one can compare with Huasheng.


    "Well, I want to see him."


    In the end, Yu Ping is still a brother-in-law, but she can''t let it go.


    Hua Sheng gets up and lets the river bring Yu Ping''s brother in.


    Brother and sister meet each other. The scene is moving.


    Hua Sheng thought of going to the bathroom, but he just walked two or three steps and fainted on the ground.


    The river was immediately frightened out of his wits


    "A Sheng..."

 Chapter 1871

    Hua Sheng faints again, bringing the heart of the river to her throat.


    Although I feel her spirit is not good recently, but I didn''t expect to start syncope so soon.


    Syncope in pregnant women is definitely not a good thing.


    Fortunately, I was in the hospital, so I took Huasheng to the emergency room without any delay.


    They were all there, but they didn''t leave. Just as everyone came to see Yu Ping, they all stayed by the way.


    Outside the emergency room, people gathered and waited.


    Wang Junxian went over and handed Jiangliu a cigarette. He didn''t take a look and shook his head.


    There is no strength to say even one more word.


    Wind Xi is also very flustered, constantly walking around, and then stretched out his hand to hold Qin Wanyu.


    "What do you say Is asheng going to be ok? "


    "No, don''t think about it. A Sheng is a fairy. What can I do?"


    "No, you can go quickly and find Nangong Liuyue for me. Hurry up."


    Wind Xi is afraid that because of the intervention of external forces, Hua Sheng suddenly fainted. At present, no one can discuss it.


    The person sent by Bai ran, the youth of the fox nationality, the child who can make vampires fear, is regarded as a person valued by Fengxi.


    Feng Xi asked Qin Wanyu to go back to pick up the child, but before Qin Wanyu could get out of the hospital, the child came.


    "Just in time to find you, you''re coming. It''s amazing."


    "I know sister Fengxi is looking for me."


    "Yes, go and have a look. Your sister a Sheng is not very good." Qin, Wan and Yu were also in a hurry. They took the boy and went upstairs.


    Nangong Liuyue didn''t talk much, so he went upstairs with Qin Wanyu.


    At this time, the doctor has come out. "President Jiang, come here."


    "These are my family and friends. There''s nothing to hide. Let''s talk about it here." The river can''t afford to churn and don''t want to communicate with doctors alone.


    No matter what kind of news, let''s just say it directly so as not to worry everyone.


    Wind Xi, Qin Wanyu, Wang Junxian, river current, Nangong Liuyue, Hualin, all in.


    It''s just a collection, except for Yu Ping, who just had a baby, and Hua Zhi, who is sitting on the moon.


    It''s all together, but the river is very flustered, there is always a bad feeling, yes, it''s not good.


    The attending doctor is an old professor. He is a famous expert in cardiology.


    The old professor sighed a little and then said, "Mr. Jiang, there is something you need to be prepared for. We have a comprehensive observation of your wife''s condition and combined with her current pathogens, and come to the conclusion that Your wife may be suffering from organ failure due to pregnancy reaction, which is a very dangerous condition, which is also very rare in medicine, but this is the case at present. When we did a general examination for her, we found that she consumed a lot of energy. In the words of traditional Chinese medicine, we worked hard to the end. "


    "Impossible."


    "It''s impossible."


    The first can''t be said by the river, the second can''t be said by the wind.


    They are all the closest people to Huasheng, so they know the physical condition of Huasheng.


    What the doctor said about organ failure is nonsense.


    "Mr. Jiang, listen to me first. Our inspection data shows that..."


    Instead of listening to the professor''s words, he rushed directly into the emergency room, picked up Hua Sheng, who was unconscious, and went out.


    "Don''t be impulsive, river."


    "The river..."


    Wang Junxian and Qin Wanyu seldom saw him out of control, so they rushed out.


    "You are a quack. What body is my friend? How can you say that her organs are failing? Are you going to die? " Wind Xi is also emotional, directly to the doctor''s spray.


    In fact, it''s not their fault. What doctors call organ failure means that this person is going to die


    And it''s the kind that can''t be saved, so which family member would like to listen to it?

 Chapter 1872

    Jiangliu doesn''t say a word. He takes his wife in his arms and gets on the bus. He hurries back to the spring breeze.


    Wang Junxian and Qin Wanyu are chasing after each other for fear of something happening.


    At the back, Fengxi is driving Nangong Liuyue. The boy is silent in the car.


    "Liuyue, what do you think of me and asheng for you when you come here for a while?"


    "Good for me."


    "How do you like sister ashing?"


    "Very well."


    "Do you want her to die?"


    "I don''t want to." The boy shook his head.


    "Well, since I don''t want you to listen to me now, go to find Bai ran First tell Bai ran about the situation of a Sheng, and then let him find a way to save him. I think it''s not good. By the way, don''t forget to explain. Let Bai ran go to Lord Styx. I''m sure there will be a way for a wise man like Lord Styx. "


    "OK, I''ll go now."


    "Be careful all the way."


    Young man nodded, he took wind to explain, disappeared on the road, back to the fox.


    Organ failure is an unacceptable diagnosis for wind and river.


    The wind thought that there was something wrong with it.


    A Sheng''s body is obviously not the body of ordinary people. She now uses the cold ice jade.


    It''s not the body, how can it come to organ failure? It''s quack.


    When the wind comes to ten li spring, the door of the master bedroom has been unlocked.


    Wang Junxian and Qin, Wan and Yu were all shut out.


    "You two..."


    "The river broke down. He held Hua Sheng into his bedroom and locked the door instead of letting us in."


    "Then he can''t do stupid things." Wind Xi''s heart leaps wildly, always feeling that something is going to happen.


    "That''s not right. According to our understanding of Jiangliu, he is very calm and calm I think he just can''t take the blow for the time being. He''s upset. If he can''t think about it, he won''t be able to do it. " This is what Wang Junxian said.


    Wang Junxian is a bit like the river, that is to say, he is calm and calm in everything he meets, and seldom gets confused.


    So most of the time, two men are tacit trust, not too much words.


    But this time, Hua Sheng was in a coma for no reason, but the conclusion from the emergency room made the river unable to calm down.


    Hua Sheng is pregnant for several months now. If anything happens, it will be one corpse and two lives.


    A Hua Sheng has already made the river unable to afford to sacrifice, and what''s more, their children, this hard-earned children.


    In a word, if there is an accident with Huasheng, Jiangliu will surely die for love. There is no second possibility. It''s bullshit to live for those who love most on TV when they die.


    If you love deeply, how can you bear the pain of losing the one you love deeply? The one you love is no longer there. Who else do you live for? What''s the meaning of living?


    "You said, if the situation is really not good, and if it comes to a point where we have no choice but to protect the big and the small, what should we do? Will the river accept it?"


    It was asked by Qin, Wan and Yu. It was either a surprise or not optimistic.


    "I think the river will die." Wang Junxian did not dare to think.


    Wind Xi is angry. Listening to Qin Wanyu''s words, it''s just a step up. "You''re going to die. Can you talk? What''s protecting the big and the small?"


    "I''m just planning for the worst..." Qin, Wan and Yu also wronged Barra.


    "Shut up, you don''t need to plan. What do you eat? Use your plan?" The red eyes of the wind scolded Qin Wanyu.


    In fact, at this moment, she is on the verge of collapse

 Chapter 1873

    Ten li spring breeze is really a mess. Nangong Liuyue really returns to the fox clan soon.


    Unfortunately, Bai ran was not in the Fox family, but was called away by the great figures in jiuchongtian.


    The emperor of heaven doesn''t know what kind of wind he''s taking recently. It''s a good way to make people point.


    In the words of white fox, he said, "I have to wonder if the emperor of heaven is in love with me. But I don''t like men. I only have my city in my heart.".


    Bai ran was invited to have tea. He drank the rare Feiyun tea in the heavenly palace. Feiyun tree collected tea once every five thousand years. Then he picked out the most exquisite top grade tea and sent it to the emperor''s Royal study. Every five years ago, it was just a small box.


    Emperor Tian can bring out such a good thing to entertain Bai ran. In his words, nothing to do is to be courteous, not to be traitors or thieves.


    But the old man would not say


    "Emperor, if you don''t say it directly, I''m going to leave. I''m too sleepy. I haven''t had a nap today."


    "What are you in a hurry? Haven''t you been OK lately?"


    "It''s OK. I can''t chat with you here if it''s OK. Isn''t it nice for me to find some little girls to talk about my dreams when I have time?"


    White dye''s straightforward, the emperor is very like, at least see through.


    "Hahaha, you, after many years, you are still the same."


    "Well, emperor, don''t tempt me. I really have nothing to go."


    "I do have something to do. You''d better listen to me."


    "Well, you say."


    Bai Ran is really sleepy. Seeing that she is going, she says that she scolds the old man for being a stickler.


    The emperor suddenly sighed, and then worried, "in recent days, the devil Kingdom has become loose, and the devil Kingdom has been ready to move. I heard that the beacon shadow has returned. Recently, there are rumors that the burning sky is about to return. "


    "So what? When they come back, we won''t be able to survive? "


    Bai Ran has always been arrogant. She thought to herself, you are afraid of the devil kingdom. Are you ok?


    The emperor then said, "burning heaven itself has a powerful power of destruction, but it hasn''t appeared for tens of thousands of years. It''s not a good thing to be back now. It''s said that it''s to find the whereabouts of the moon Maybe, maybe we will fight against jiuchongtian. "


    "Just fight, not necessarily who wins?" Bai ran glanced over and didn''t do anything about it.


    "It''s not so easy to fight between the gods and the demons. I don''t want to see anything else, but I also need to see three realms and six ways of life I am the emperor of heaven. I am in charge of three realms and six principles. How could it be so easy to fight for one''s own sake? "


    "Then what do you want to do?"


    "I don''t know what to do. I want to discuss with you."


    "I can''t help it. If you want to say fight, I will go up. If you want to say hide, I will hide..."


    Emperor:


    "Well, I''m really sleepy. I''ll go back. In the future, you''d better go to the Dragon King of the South China Sea or the Big Dipper. I''m really not good at it..."


    Before I left, I ran against the emperor of heaven for a while. Fortunately, I was used to this picture of bairan.


    However, when Bai ran returned to the Fox family, he was blocked by the south palace Liuyue.


    "Patriarch."


    "What are you doing back here? Isn''t it fun on earth?"


    "No, it''s the goddess It''s sister a Sheng who has an accident. "


    "What happened to asheng?" Bai ran didn''t pay attention to the world until the wave took off recently. Every day, she thought about how to catch up with Feng Qingcheng, and there was no one else in her eyes.


    So it''s quite an accident to hear Nangong Liuyue say this.


    Later, Nangong Liuyue said the causes and consequences, and Bai ran looked dignified.


    "Come, take my gold leaf, and I will make a divination." Bai ran holds up his white sleeves. He has not divined for many years. Today, he even wants to divine, which makes people around him open their eyes.

 Chapter 1874

    Something happened to Huasheng. It was very sudden.


    So some people are happy and some are sad. For example, Hua Feng seems to be very happy. Then he secretly goes to find Hua Qing.


    Hua Qing recently took the opportunity in the world of fireworks, all a little forget their once vicious set.


    Since Liu Yuzhou moved to her home to live together, he and his family are really as harmonious as the original couple.


    Liu Yuzhou cooks for the two women after work, and then tutors the children in their homework.


    In this life, this child likes this uncle very much. At first, he was only called uncle, but later, he unconsciously called Dad.


    Hua Qing hates uneasiness at first, and always coldly talks to Liu Yuzhou.


    But later, I became accustomed to his existence, especially


    After their skin relatives grew up, Liu Yuzhou didn''t dare to touch Huaqing at first.


    Later, by her default, she became more and more daring.


    Last night, when they were warm and excited, Liu Yuzhou said, "Qingqing, let''s have another child."


    At that time, at that moment, to be honest, Hua Qing was also moved.


    It''s different from Qiao Xue and Xie Dongyao.


    Although they three bad B once alliance, but Qiao snow is dead, is a vicious soul.


    Xie Dongyao''s spirits are demonized and have gone bad.


    Among the three, only Hua Qing is a real person, even though he was once controlled by a vampire.


    But in the end or a mortal body, children are also ordinary people, always have to live the life of ordinary people.


    Hua Qing didn''t answer, but Liu Yuzhou knew that she was moved.


    So it''s a little more intense for her After all, women, once the body and mind recognize a man, will naturally bring feelings.


    So Hua Qing is much better at Liu Yuzhou than before, at least not in a cold way.


    Looking forward to a good life, Huafeng came to see her again.


    "Second sister, come out for a chat?"


    "What can''t be said on the phone?" Hua Qing doesn''t like this elder sister very much. She has been a rival since she was a child.


    Just younger than her, so the company''s business is exactly what Hua Feng said.


    "It''s inconvenient to say it on the phone. I''d better be on guard."


    "Come in."


    Hua Qing is not very happy, but let Hua Feng come in, two people into the bedroom, shut the door.


    "Something happened to Huasheng, do you know?"


    Even five younger sisters refused to call. This is the real face of the elder sister.


    It used to be said that the second brother was the worst. Now it seems that the eldest brother is not so good.


    "What do you mean, rebellion?" Hua Qing sneers at her elder sister.


    "Do you take it? That little girl, why should she be the head of our Chinese family The company has the final say, and needs to intervene in our lives. "Second, I''m fed up with her, to be honest."


    "What do you want?"


    "I have some thoughts Just... " Hua Feng said it was ambiguous.


    "Elder sister, I advise you, even if there is something wrong with the five younger sisters, there are three younger sisters. The three younger sisters are not vegetarian. She passed in a flash when she was born. Once she came out, she is no weaker than the five younger sisters."


    After listening, Hua Feng laughs.


    Then he glanced at Hua Qing contemptuously, "are you a rat repellent, or are you all soldiers? A Chinese Sheng, a Chinese Zhi, let you frighten to break the courage? "


    "Elder sister, that''s not right. I''ve come to this day step by step. What I''m afraid of is you Why do you want to be a demon when you have lived a stable life? " Yes, Hua Qing can''t understand elder sister. Why should she stare at five younger sisters?


    Hua Feng was silent, then took out a document bag from his pocket and threw it to her.


    "Open up and see what''s inside."

 Chapter 1875

    Hua Qingting was curious. He picked up the document bag and opened it slowly.


    There are a lot of photos in it, all of which belong to Huasheng.


    But none of them are art photos, neither will Huasheng.


    There are even some ways of transplanting flowers and trees. PS comes out full of Huasheng.


    "Here..." Hua Qing doesn''t understand. How many single photos of Hua Sheng do you want to take in the street?


    "It was found on the bottom mezzanine of Andy Lau''s study drawer."


    Hua Qing''s eyes are wide. It''s an accident.


    "I''m surprised. Ha ha, I''m also surprised. My own man doesn''t even know it. I used to think that he was dishonest when he had money and liked young girls Now it seems that his heart is bigger than I imagined. He has collected so many pictures of little five It''s a heart to kill. "


    "But this is your husband''s business. What does it have to do with five younger sisters?"


    Hua Qing doesn''t like Hua Sheng either, but since he has joined in, he still wants to be good.


    After all, the five younger sister is still very terrible. When you turn around, you will die in minutes.


    Hua Feng said coldly, "yes, I can''t care about the five younger sisters, but If the man you love has all your sister''s photos in his collection, you will be happy if you are possessed by the devil? "


    Hua Qing is silent


    She didn''t love a person so much, and couldn''t understand the feeling that Hua Feng said.


    But it''s undeniable that Hua Feng really loves Liu Dekai. Even if he cheated, betrayed, transferred assets and so on, they divorced before, and then they were together again.


    On the surface, although it''s for the daughter and so on, it''s all rhetoric, not because it can''t be put down.


    Sometimes a woman is a very humble and pitiful creature. Even if she is covered with bruises, she will find excuses for those who hurt her.


    It''s like all the women, the husband after the infidelity, the first to tear is always small three.


    The third child should be damned, but shouldn''t he be damned if he betrays the man who goes out to cheat?


    Why should we choose to forgive the cheating man after killing the junior? Isn''t that a contradiction in itself?


    Hua Sheng may not remember who Liu Dekai is, because she has met Hua Feng only a few times.


    However, because Liu Dekai is crazy about the goddess''s beauty, he deeply loves Liu Dekai''s Huafeng and hates his own sister, even if Hua Sheng doesn''t know anything.


    "Then what do you want to do?" Hua Qing takes a look at Hua Feng.


    "I don''t want to move her. I can''t move her. I just want to occupy the company by myself. I don''t want the company to be still under her control. Five younger sisters already have a lot of companies. We are a Chinese group. If you help me We''re still together, just like we used to be. "


    Huafeng means to give Huaqing the original position and rights, which is indeed a temptation.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "I want you to help me stabilize the three sisters and the five sisters. I''ll take the rest..."


    "What if I don''t?"


    "That''s when I didn''t say it."


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will betray you? Go and tell the third sister and the fifth sister?" Hua Qing smiles.


    "Whatever, I don''t care about anything till now, but I don''t think you will do that, because even if you cut your head off to make amends now, three younger sisters and five younger sisters won''t really trust you. Why do you have to be a dog licker yourself?"

 Chapter 1876

    Hua Feng''s speech is really exciting, very clever, licking the word dog, let Hua Qing feel bad again.


    But after all, she didn''t want to toss.


    "I can''t promise it. It''s your business what you want to do, but you''re right. I won''t betray you, just as you haven''t come."


    "If five younger sisters can''t wake up this time, maybe God helps me Why are you afraid of her? " With that, Hua Feng got up with a smile and left with Hermes'' bag.


    Hua Qing is lost in thought again


    "Qingqing, what did she tell you?"


    After Hua Feng left, Liu Yuzhou opened the door and sat down beside Hua Qing, uneasy.


    "Nothing."


    "Qingqing, we finally have the present. I don''t want to..."


    "Liu Yuzhou, I know what I am, and you do not mind my business. You must not think that I accept you with my children, you can really has the final say in our family."


    Liu Yuzhou hurriedly explained, "no, I''m just worried that bad things will affect you. In fact When I met your family after I married you, I knew some of their personalities. Although I don''t like talking, the good and the bad can be distinguished clearly. Your eldest sister is not good at heart. She always thought you were bad at heart before, but later on I think that you are just a little bit of skill, which is reality. But your elder sister is always full of benevolence, righteousness and morality. She pretends to be the elder sister of the family and looks after her sisters. What''s the truth? I haven''t been occupying the company all the time. I''ll push you when something goes wrong. This kind of person is the most terrible, isn''t it? So, Qingqing, don''t believe her. She''s not trustworthy. "


    Don''t say, Liu Yuzhou''s words are quite impressive to Huaqing.


    She looked sideways at the man, "the evaluation is still in place, by saying, the third, the fourth and the fifth?"


    Liu Yuzhou continued, "Hua Zhi is domineering and arrogant, but he does have a star aura. Although sometimes he looks down on people, he doesn''t have any harmful thoughts, and he is very magnanimous. Linlin is the most gentle one. She is easy to get along with and doesn''t want to participate in any fight. She has been living her own life all the time. There''s nothing to say about it. As for the five younger sisters... "


    "Tell me, I''m very interested."


    Seeing Liu Yuzhou''s evaluation so seriously, Hua Qing is still interested in listening to his evaluation of the five younger sisters.


    Are all men the same?


    Liu Dekai''s age is very greasy. He''s like that. He still thinks about the immortal Yan value of the five younger sisters. Can Liu Yuzhou, too? Do you think that the five younger sisters are the most beautiful Fairies in your heart?


    Liu Yuzhou took a look at Hua Qing and whispered, "to be honest, I''ve always felt that your Hua family doesn''t deserve such a daughter. In other words, I''ve always felt that five younger sisters shouldn''t be your Hua family''s children, so I can''t live with you since I was a child, and it''s normal to have a baby when I grow up."


    "What are you talking about? Five younger sisters are my father''s daughter. They have paternity tests. They have DNA tests."


    Hua Qingqi is bad. When Wu Nan came, the mixed Hua family turned upside down.


    At that time, we did a precise paternity test. Huasheng really came from Huajia.


    However, what people see is only one-sided things, what genes, what DNA, that can not tie a strong soul.


    I didn''t expect that Liu Yuzhou, who was clumsy, could say such great wisdom, which was also impressive.

 Chapter 1877

    Now, the body of Huasheng is not the body. The body with Huajia DNA has been hidden by the moon. Now it is the body of Beihan ice jade. In fact, in a sense, Huasheng is no longer a part of Huajia. In this respect, Huazhi knows and Hualin knows.


    Hua Feng and Hua Qing don''t know these things, and they don''t care much. They only value interests in their eyes.


    "Five younger sisters are so mysterious and evil that I can''t evaluate them, so I won''t talk about them."


    In the end, Liu Yuzhou didn''t dare to say anything more, and Hua Qing didn''t ask.


    When the dark world is dyed white, it is just opposite to the dark flame.


    "Where are you going, old man? I''m looking for you."


    "I know."


    "Then don''t go out, let''s study and help my relatives."


    Bai Ran has always called a Sheng the maid of my family''s relative, but he has touched some blood of the Jiutian family.


    But what''s more, Bai ran really cares about this relative and has always been very protective. Even in front of the emperor of heaven, she has also taken out a strong momentum and obviously stood in the team to protect to the end.


    The Pluto is silent


    "Old man, why do you have such a face and say something?"


    "Say what?"


    "Ah Sheng, that wench..."


    "She has no choice now, or If the child is killed, the adult will be kept, or maybe the adult and the child... "


    "No?"


    Although Bai Ran is ready for the worst, she is not as pessimistic as Hades.


    It''s clear that Pluto has understood everything and made the most accurate analysis.


    "Fox, how many years have we been together? Have I said anything untrustworthy?"


    The king of the netherworld looks at Bai Ran''s eyes. They are all helpless and vicissitudes.


    "No, a Sheng is the only one..."


    "Now the problem is not Hua Sheng himself, it''s the child''s problem. "


    "What about the child? Isn''t it a mixed race? At best, it''s a combination of mortals and immortals. "


    "Who told you that the river is mortal?"


    "Then Is the river a monster


    The Pluto didn''t open his mouth and didn''t have the heart to take Bai Ran''s joke. He couldn''t laugh.


    Hurry to find eight Royal Highness, also want to let eight Royal Highness help oneself go to hide the sky pavilion to see the secret volume, see whether there is such a fetal record in the end.


    This child of Huasheng is too mysterious.


    There is no record of the three realms and the six realms. It is reasonable to say that the children of mortals are the reincarnation of the spirits of the underworld.


    But there is no sign in the underworld, and there is no movement in the sky.


    For fear that he might make a mistake, the Pluto specially checked the secret volume and looked at the list of the population in the heaven. No one came down to earth, no one was reincarnated, no one in the demon world, and no one came out in the Asura world.


    In other words, this child of a Sheng It could be From


    The Pluto didn''t dare to think about it. He had restrained himself from worrying about the world, but Hua Sheng was still affecting his heart. Hua Sheng was unconscious, which shocked three worlds and six ways. It was just because of the origin of the mysterious child in his belly, it seemed It''s a little beyond everyone''s imagination.


    "Fox, this matter It''s not as simple as you think. I''ll go to see his highness, and reconfirm the list of three realms and six paths. Others, I''ll talk about it later. "


    "Then This is the only way. "


    "You might as well go to fengqingcheng and ask again."


    "I''ll go now."


    Bai ran put away her old playful face and left the underworld and went directly to the Wuliang Mountain area.


    At this time, fengqingcheng is sitting under a peach tree drinking, very relaxed.

 Chapter 1878

    White dye a white light appears under the peach blossom tree, the wind pours the city to see one eye to turn directly.


    Back to the peach tree, and then the empty wine, to a sentence, "good disappointment."


    "Qing Cheng, I''m not here today to talk about our personal affairs."


    "No matter what, go back. We have nothing to say."


    Feng Qingcheng may be the most vengeful woman in the world. She has been reluctant to forgive Bai ran or meet each other.


    The kind of girl who is very rigid


    "Qingcheng, even if you are not for me, for the wind..."


    "I know what you''re going to say. I can''t care about Huasheng."


    "Don''t you like a Sheng very much? You''re lucky."


    "What can I do if I like it? You''ve been a fairy for tens of thousands of years, but you don''t know the truth? Even if we are immortals, we can''t interfere with the fate of other people, whether it''s the world or the underworld Everyone should not think that he is the master of all things. We are just a drop in the ocean Do you think the emperor of heaven is powerful? But he''s powerful. Why can''t he fly to the sky beyond nine days? "


    Bai Ran is silent


    "I don''t want to say anything more about Huasheng. I can''t help you. I can''t help you."


    "Then you should always tell me, the child..."


    "Why don''t you go and persuade Jiangliu to kill the child while Huasheng is in a coma? Maybe Without that child, Hua Sheng''s spiritual power will gradually recover, and there will be no worries about his life. Of course You can also say that the blood of Jiutian people is a myth of not being old and not dying. I can also tell you that Huasheng can not be old and not dying, but it may fall into a permanent coma. It''s not death, but it''s almost like death. "


    "Qing Cheng, or you can see through, thank you."


    It''s reasonable that fengqingcheng didn''t help. She has always been such a rational person.


    So we can be a God in that year''s general assembly.


    Over the years, the Feng family has achieved so much for this person. I have to say that this woman is really outstanding.


    Busy, fengqingcheng did not help, but, words, no less.


    Moreover, every word is useful, and the suggestion of "the wind blows the city" is really the only one that can avoid tragedy at present.


    Finally, Bai ran watched the wind fall for a long time, and then disappeared in Wuliang Mountain


    Watching the man go away, I don''t know when there is another jar of wine in Fengqing''s hands.


    While drinking, he sighed, "life and death, ups and downs, we are just the passers-by of all things in this world. What is the use of what gods and people? Nothing will stay in the end. No matter how persistent, river or Huasheng, they all have their own numbers. I''m afraid it''s More painful... "


    Wang Junxian went back to take care of Hua Zhi, which has been kept secret.


    Yu Pinggang''s son is still hypocritical. Yuan Shao, her ex boyfriend, took care of her and didn''t tell her about a Sheng.


    These days, gingko has always been the care of clothes.


    The whole river is numb, holding Huasheng''s hand all the time, not sleeping, not eating, which is very painful.


    Wind Xi has been guarding in ten li spring wind has not left, afraid of any accident.


    When the white dye came, it was in the evening, when I saw him, the wind was a little excited, and I felt like I was saved, "white fox."


    "How is the river?"


    "He It''s not very good. It''s in a bad state. How can we persuade Qin, Wan and Yu to refuse to eat? We can''t keep going like this. "


    "Well, I have something to say to him alone. You can call him out." Bai Ran''s face is serious, which makes Feng Xi feel a little bad.

 Chapter 1879

    The sudden appearance of Bai ran made the spring breeze of ten li covered with a layer of frost.


    Nangong Liuyue also came back with a bow on his back. He promised to protect Jiangcheng.


    Qiao Xue and Xie Dongyao are dead, but the vampires are still ready to move.


    What they want is Huasheng and Fengxi''s blood. These evil guys will never die in a day.


    When the river heard Bai ran calling him, it finally came out.


    It''s only a long time since I saw you. I''ve lost a lot of weight.


    The beauty of the river itself is very high, thin down, double eyelids are more obvious.


    But he was not as king as he used to be.


    "Master bairan."


    "You come with me."


    Some words of Bai ran are inconvenient for people to say. They can only bring the river to the other side alone, and then they get off the border.


    Nangong Liuyue relies on the window on the second floor, looking at the moonlight outside, slightly worried.


    Molly came over with a cup of fruit tea, careful.


    "Drink this. It''s hot. It''s comfortable in your stomach."


    Nangong Liuyue looks at her, but doesn''t answer.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t like you any more. I know Sister Fengxi told me that we are not the same kind of people, and there is no result. I will not be delusional anymore. So I treat you well, just because you have been protecting us in the spring breeze for ten li. Listen to sister Fengxi, you still beat many villains and guarded Jiangcheng. So I thank you from the bottom of my heart. "


    "No, I did it just for the goddess."


    "Is it sister asheng?"


    Nangong Liuyue nods gently.


    Molly worries faintly, "sister a Sheng is ill, and she doesn''t know when she will get better. It''s strange that she should go to the hospital if she is ill. Why? I told brother Jiangliu before, but he didn''t care about people. It''s terrible. "


    "You don''t have to worry about these things."


    "Then you drink my fruit tea. I''m going to be busy. In case sister a Sheng wakes up, she will also eat."


    Jasmine always stubborn with fruit tea, paranoid character is also helpless.


    Finally, Nangong Liuyue took over the fruit tea. In fact, he wanted to tell her that the fox people didn''t like tea or fruit. They only like to eat meat, and they are still raw meat, not something here.


    But it doesn''t make sense. Feng Xi asked him to go to the emperor Bai ran, and she knew the seriousness of the matter.


    Goddess That is to say, the situation of sister Hua Sheng is not optimistic.


    After Molly left, Nangong Liuyue emptied the cup of fruit tea directly with magic, but he never drank it.


    Some habits can''t be changed. In your life, you don''t like eating when you grow up, and you won''t like eating when you grow up. It''s hard to fall in love with someone you don''t fall in love with at first sight.


    In the attic with ten li of spring breeze, the white dye makes the boundary.


    When Jiangliu came in with him, he was in a bad mood.


    If Bai ran can appear here, it will prove that Fengxi can''t solve it, so she will ask for help.


    "River, do you think I deserve your trust?"


    "Why does elder Bai ran ask?"


    Looking at each other, I always feel that the air pressure is too low and the topic is too heavy.


    "Answer me first, do you believe me or not?" For the first time, Bai ran asked such a serious question. Jiang Liu also felt a kind of unspeakable fear in her heart. She always felt particularly ominous.

 Chapter 1880

    "I believe it naturally. You have done so many things for me and asheng for so long. How can I not believe you?" River current is a person who can have a clear mind under any circumstances.


    In the 72 dreamland of that year, only three people risked their lives alone, risking the risk of being trapped forever to save people.


    The first is white dye.


    The second is Pluto.


    The third is the wind of mortals.


    He will not talk about such kindness and virtue, but he will not forget such a kind and righteous person.


    Therefore, he has absolute trust in Bai ran, just like a Sheng''s trust in Bai ran.


    Husband and wife are in the same heart, and their benefits are the same as those of gold. This is not a casual remark.


    "Since you believe me, I''ll tell you straight. Ah Sheng''s situation is very bad. My advice to you is If you want to protect asheng, you can kill the child. "


    "Must it be so?"


    The voice of the river trembled slightly, and there was also an unspeakable depression and sadness in the eyes.


    It''s impossible for him not to care about the children who come here after such hard work. How can he say that they can get rid of them? It''s a living little life. It''s the child she and asheng have worked hard for.


    "For the time being, I''ve inquired about many things, but I''m helpless The Pluto also knows, do not believe you can ask him


    "Elder Bai ran said seriously. How can I not believe it? I just Unwilling to Also reluctant to If asheng knew it, he would... "


    Huasheng''s attitude and determination towards children are unknown to others and known by Jiangliu.


    They even said that in the three realms and six ways, who dares to make an idea of my child, I will meet God and Buddha to kill God.


    After all these words are said, how much does Hua Sheng care about this child?


    "I know you don''t give up, but if you can only choose one from the other You have to make a decision, so as I know you, you should It''s from Baosheng, isn''t it? "


    "Yes." Almost without hesitation, in the heart of the river, a Sheng''s life is better than everything.


    Therefore, neither he nor his children can be compared with a Sheng.


    "Do you know why asheng is so?"


    "I probably know." The river droops its eyelids.


    "Tell me."


    White dye is to put away the usual jokes and irreverence, back hands, a heavy face.


    "Fengxi said something, and I probably guessed something, because of the children Because since she was pregnant, asheng has been looking very tired. When I asked her, she would not say more. But it''s obvious that the sleep time is getting longer, and people''s complexion is getting worse day by day So the child sucked out her spirit, didn''t he? "


    "Yes, you''re only half right."


    "What else?" Jiang Liu looks up in surprise and looks at Bai ran.


    In fact, he was afraid to know some cruel news and truth in Bai Ran''s mouth.


    "And your children Maybe... "


    "Maybe, master Bai ran, tell me the truth."


    I don''t know how long it took, when the river came down from the attic, the whole person was confused.


    Qin Wanyu hurriedly came forward and helped him. "Are you OK, man?"


    "Would you like to drink with me?" The voice of the river is hoarse.


    "Accompany, give up one''s life to accompany a gentleman."


    "Then go with me to the basement."


    The body of the river is almost unstable. If it is not supported by Qin, Wan and Yu, I am afraid that I will lie down in minutes.


    Qin Wanyu quickly sent a wechat to Fengxi -

 Chapter 1881

    Xi Xi, go to the kitchen to see if there is anything to eat and get some for both of us. I''ll accompany the river for a drink, but he hasn''t eaten much for several days. He can''t bear it. You need to get something to eat quickly.


    When the wind catches it, it rushes into the kitchen. It takes Molly and me less than half an hour to cook a lot of food.


    Feng Xi personally sent it to the basement. The river has been drinking a lot on an empty stomach.


    Qin, Wan and Yu, regardless of the three, seven and twenty-one, picked up the sandwich and directly opened the mouth of the river.


    Directly and roughly into a plug, afraid of the river spit, but also a direct threat, "river, so many years of friends, you give me through, do you hear?"? Don''t wake up at that time. You can''t bear to fall down. It''s not worth the loss. If you fall down at that time, I''ll send your wife to Xie Dongyang''s house to let Xie Dongyang take over your wife and raise your children for you... "


    It''s really easy to use. It''s worthy of attacking poison with poison. Only Qin, Wan and Yu can think of it.


    The river did not puke as expected, and swallowed it obediently.


    Even if you don''t know what you''re eating, a bite is better than nothing.


    The wind is rushing behind and pinching Qin, Wan and Yu.


    "Whoops, auntie, what are you doing? It''s killing me..."


    "You tiger, why do you have to say it or not? When is it? Are you still thinking of joking?"


    "I''m not kidding, I''m threatening, understand? I don''t want to say, can the river eat? "


    "Then, how sad he is, and Don''t mention that you always thank Dongyang later. They have all got the certificate from Xie Dongyang and AI Chen, you know? People are now masters of famous flowers. Why do you keep spreading rumors? "


    "Oh, I''m not in a hurry. I can''t help it. Now when is it? Who cares? As long as my brothers don''t starve to death."


    Qin, Wan and Yu also know that they do this to some extreme, but at present


    There is really no better way.


    What did the river say to Bai ran? No one knows. Because there is a border, the wind can''t hear it.


    However, after Bai ran left, Jiang Liu''s mood became more dreary. To say nothing is to drink and drink all the time.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, in Jiangcheng and Wangjia villa, Hua Zhi washed her face and went to bed tired after coaxing her prince and his friends.


    But found Wang Junxian smoking, and some distracted.


    What is the point of wandering? Hua Zhi cried twice in a row, but he didn''t hear.


    Finally or Hua Zhi to drag him, he just returned to God.


    "Well? What''s the matter, wife? "


    "I called you twice."


    "Is it?"


    "What do you think? Are you distracted? "


    "Nothing, about the company." Wang Jun showed a flick of ash, and his face was a little dark.


    In fact, Wang Junxian himself is a low-pressure person, rarely so cheerful laugh ah Nao.


    So it''s an ascetic face all year round, but today, it''s different from the past.


    Hua Zhi is so smart that she can''t see it.


    "Just lie to me. I''ve been with you for so long. Are you in a good mood? Can''t I see it? What else can you do about the company? Tell me, what''s the matter? "


    "It''s really nothing. You''re tired with your children. Go to sleep."


    Hua Zhi hasn''t had a baby yet. She takes care of her son by herself during the day and at night. Even if she has a nanny, she is not at ease. After all, she is still very nervous and careful when she is a mother.


    Moreover, because there was no moon, so Hua Zhi did not go out, Hua Sheng''s things, no one to tell her.

 Chapter 1882

    Wang Jun obviously hugs Hua Zhi, just wants to lie down, Hua Zhi breaks away.


    "Wang Junxian, don''t do this. The more you do this, the more scared I am. What''s the matter with you? Do you dislike me for being a yellow faced woman? If you have a bad figure after having a baby, you dislike me. There are others outside? "


    Wang Junxian:


    "Say, don''t you want to divorce me?"


    "What do you think, day by day."


    "Then why are you looking at this dead face? Who are you looking at?" Hua Zhi is the woman in the moon, some emotions are normal, always feel Wang Junxian don''t want to communicate with her, so he said that he was aggrieved.


    The more aggrieved he is, the more sad he is. Wang Junxian is very sad.


    He hurriedly put his arm around Hua Zhi''s shoulder and held him tightly in his arms.


    Suddenly a warm feeling spread all over Hua Zhi''s body, but she was still making small temperament, "don''t touch me, get up."


    "Xiaozhi, don''t make trouble."


    "What do you mean by me? You are just perfunctory. You don''t want to talk to me if you have any psychological words."


    "Look at you, kid." Wang Junxian is going to laugh angrily.


    "You laugh, you roll, I don''t want to see you Tomorrow I''ll take my son home I Yes, I don''t have my mother''s family. Maybe you just don''t want to be nice to me because our Hua family is down. But don''t forget that I have five younger sisters. Tomorrow I will take my son to live in the spring breeze for ten li. I won''t come back. Hum. "


    What Hua Zhi says is sincere, ten li spring breeze is her good place, same as her mother''s.


    When it comes to ten li spring breeze, Wang Junxian''s eyes darken again. This detail has not escaped Hua Zhi''s eyes.


    "Wang Junxian, what happened?"


    "Xiaozhi, I didn''t want to tell you, because you haven''t had a baby yet Everyone thought... "


    "Don''t follow me. I''ll never forgive you if you keep something from me."


    Hua Zhi is a strong character, dare to love and hate, what is their own commitment, but absolutely can not accept concealment and deception.


    She would think it was insulting to her intelligence, so when she heard the preface, she was in a hurry.


    Straight from Wang Junxian''s arms, he lifted his hand and wiped his tears.


    Look at her posture. If you don''t say it today, it''s hard to have peace. At last, Wang Junxian can only sigh a little and tell Hua Zhi the whole story.


    Hua Zhi listened for three seconds, then got up to get her coat


    "Xiaozhi, what are you doing?"


    "I''m going to ten li Chunfeng."


    "You haven''t had a month yet. You have six days left."


    "It doesn''t matter. At this moment, nothing is as important as my five younger sisters. A month is nothing. Don''t sit down."


    Hua Zhi calmly put on his coat, wrapped himself up and went out.


    Wang Junxian knew that her temper must be irresistible.


    I had to hurry to get dressed and go out. I also took a thick scarf and wrapped it up for Hua Zhi''s head. I heard my mother and my sister nagging before. When a woman sits on the moon, she should be careful to catch a cold, especially her head. If she catches a cold, she will have a headache for the rest of her life, which is hard to cure.


    Now it''s more than 10 o''clock in the evening. It''s cold and dewy outside. How can this girl run out?


    Now it''s still during the month, so Wang Junxian can only do this.


    Hua Zhi didn''t refuse either. After the couple got on the bus, they drove all the way to the spring breeze.


    As you can see from afar, the light of ten li spring breeze is still on.

 Chapter 1883

    The arrival of Hua Zhi makes everyone feel unexpected.


    Ginkgo will take care of Huasheng when the river is gone. Gao he has never left, but he did not join the battle of the basement liquor store because of his poor drinking capacity. However, Qin Wanyu really sacrificed his life to accompany the gentleman.


    Nangong Liuyue has been guarding Jiangcheng for sister Huasheng. In his mind, sister ahsheng is a divine being. She is the only divine daughter of the Jiutian family. So her words, like Bai ran, the emperor of the Fox family, are frightening.


    Molly still has the feeling of a girl''s love for Nangong Liuyue, but she is afraid of delusion.


    After all, such a peerless youth will not belong to her, nor should it belong to her.


    Hua Zhi wears very thin, it is the black scarf that Wang Junxian brings to play a role, let her not get cold.


    When she entered the door, she hurried upstairs and into Huasheng''s bedroom.


    Ginkgo and wind are in, they see Hua Zhi, is also slightly a Zheng.


    "Third sister..." Since being recognized by Mrs. Hua to be a daughter, ginkgo called Hua Zhi is the third sister, which seems more cordial.


    Hua Lin and Hua Zhi both accept Ginkgo biloba emotionally and personally. Hua Feng and Hua Qing are superficial, but they are disgusted.


    In their eyes, gingko is just a servant girl. As for being so close? To such a magnificent title?


    Hua Zhi and Hua Lin naturally look on the face of five younger sisters. After all, Ginkgo biloba has served Hua Sheng for many years.


    "How are the five sisters?"


    Hua Zhi is crying all the way. When she arrives, her eyes are red. She can''t help crying.


    The wind rose. "What are you doing here before you''re even born?"


    "All of you are not telling me what happened to Wu Mei. I can''t rest assured What''s a confinement? I''ll come to see her even after giving birth. "


    Hua Zhi really said that it''s true that this aunt''s temper must be able to do such a thing.


    "It''s not an accident. She''s just I''m too tired. I''m in a coma for a while. "


    Fengxi doesn''t want everyone to be panicked, because apart from worrying, these Muggle friends really can''t help but worry more.


    "Don''t lie to me. I don''t know who my five younger sister is, if it''s a small thing that can make her unconscious."


    It''s true that other people are good at fooling, and Hua Zhi is certainly not good at fooling. After all, she is so smart and wise that she is not confused even if she is afraid of having children.


    Hua Zhi sits beside the bed, holding Hua Sheng''s hand all the time.


    Her face is still pale, her eyelashes are long and thick, but her delicate face lacks the color of human Qi and blood.


    It''s really painful to see such a Huasheng, especially if they''re still sisters of their own.


    "Wind, can''t you help it? You Feng family Not many, many, many powerful spells? "


    Before, because Hua Sheng was good at the wind, Hua Zhi was jealous for a while, but later he untied it, so it was good.


    So there''s really nothing in between.


    "Xiaozhi, our Fengjia magic is powerful, but it''s all demon subduing and exorcising, not saving people. Our family is not a family of traditional Chinese Medicine If I have any way, I will not be so passive... " The wind makes me smile bitterly.


    "You don''t have a grandmother-in-law who is super beautiful. I heard that a Sheng said that she was a god worshiper. Would you go to her to save my five younger sisters?" As soon as Hua Zhi changes her previous domineering manner, she is really as frightened as a little girl, always seeking the wind.

 Chapter 1884

    See this, Wang Junxian hurriedly step forward, embrace the shoulder of Hua Zhi.


    "Xiaozhi, don''t be embarrassed. What''s the relationship between her and asheng? If you can save her, will she die without help?"


    "Yes, I''m confused, but What can I do? She''s still pregnant... "


    Said that Hua Zhi began to cry, tears continue to fall, had just had a child soon, the mood is not stable, plus this thing, Hua Zhi the whole people are particularly vulnerable.


    Wang Junxian has been cuddling in her arms to comfort her, and her voice is very low Bai ran went to find it, but she refused to do it. She was a rational person, unlike our impulse. So I can''t seal God in my life. " Speaking of this, Feng Xi smiled.


    Then he continued to speak, "my grandmother Fengqing said that everyone has his own destiny, everyone has their own number, she will not interfere in anyone''s fate, let alone, she said..."


    "Say what?"


    See wind Xi still hesitant, Hua Zhi more nervous.


    "What''s more, a Sheng The situation is a little complicated, not so simple, my grandparents are helpless Not really. If there is a way, I''d rather kowtow to ask for help. She really can''t help me. "


    "Why?"


    "Lord bairan, Lord Styx has done everything, but they are helpless. Hua Zhi, you need to understand one thing A Sheng''s power is very strong. He is stronger than everyone I mentioned just now. So people who are not as strong as her can''t cure her at all. Understand? "


    "What can I do then Are you waiting to die? "


    Hua Zhi asked the question with a pale face.


    Windy Xi shakes his head. "It''s not good to die, it''s just I''m afraid I''ll be in a long coma. "


    "That''s not the same?" Hua Zhi is crying again after listening to Wang Junxian.


    "What can we do with the river flow?"


    Wang Junxian hugs his wife, looks up at the ceiling, and looks sad.


    Yes, this is the river''s favorite woman, with their favorite children in her stomach. If Hua Sheng has been in a coma like this, what should Jiang Liu do?


    Ginkgo has been sitting in the corner, quietly wiping tears, Gao he passed the paper towel is silent.


    As soon as the spring breeze happened, everyone was silent and worried.


    But it''s powerless. Even the white dye wind can''t make the city strong. How can the wind still have a way?


    At this moment, Hua Sheng has fallen into a lot of dreams. I don''t know what level it is. She always thinks that when she wakes up, it''s another dream.


    And so on, so that she could not distinguish between dream and reality.


    "A Sheng."


    Hua Sheng is in a purple dress. Looking back, he sees a man with a red moon in his eyebrow.


    How long hasn''t the man of red moon appeared?


    "You..."


    Hua Sheng is slightly surprised. This man is not supposed to be in She didn''t remember where it was.


    "Ah Sheng, I miss you so much."


    Hua Sheng is silent. Looking at the man, he feels strange and terrible, but he also feels familiar. He seems to have known him for tens of thousands of years.


    "A Sheng, don''t be with him, ok I will always be with you Together we Hand in hand to jiuchongtianwai, leave this interface, leave all the people and things here, OK? I will not be the overlord of the demon world, and you will not be the goddess of the nine heavens, OK? "


    "Cut the moon Did we know each other a long time ago? You know me all the time, don''t you? "


    Hua Sheng felt that it was not because of the beauty value and the temporary rise that people like moon cutting could tangle with her. It was definitely a long history.


    "You really don''t remember anything. Even in my dream, you still can''t remember me." The eyes of the moon are fading.

 Chapter 1885

    For a moment, Hua Sheng felt that he had known the moon for a long time.


    I also feel that I am not Hua Sheng, but another person, a woman I don''t know or familiar with.


    The woman''s forehead has the same red mark as the moon, but she is a lotus.


    She touched her brow


    "Isn''t it beautiful, just like mine If only I could make you a moon But ah, you just like red lotus... "


    Cut the moon step by step, reach out, the eyes are also incomparably gentle.


    Hua Sheng once doubted more than once, what is the purpose of this man approaching him?


    Is it for the blood of Jiutian family?


    After all, she is the only proof left by the goddess of the nine heavens, and the only one who can use the nine heavens holy fire.


    But when I think about it, it seems that something is wrong.


    If there is a desire to unify three realms and six paths, the demon world will not be peaceful for so many years.


    After all, if we really want to fight, there is no immortal in the heaven.


    In those days, all the powerful real gods flew to another interface, where they were called the nine heavens above and beyond.


    So what remains is just some children who have not grown up.


    Do you want to go up to nine days? So use yourself


    Hua Sheng''s mind is so confused that he can''t tell the purpose of the man for a while.


    "Ah Sheng, I know you think your name is ah Sheng now, so I call you hello A Sheng, you''re mine. You''ve never been a river. You''re not anyone''s Do you know? You come from the demon world, always mine. Look at the red lotus on your forehead and my blood moon, which is the best proof Don''t be deceived by the hypocrites of heaven. They treat you It''s just that I have a bad mind... "


    Hua Sheng covers his head. "Don''t say it again. I won''t believe you. You are the devil kingdom. You are the bad man I only have the river, I''m Hua Sheng, I''m Hua Sheng... "


    She seems to try to persuade herself, but


    Still in chaos


    Pluto has been sleeping restlessly these days. He needs some strong liquor at night.


    Twelve difference also know that their master is in a bad mood, dare not disturb too much.


    "Don''t drink too much, my Lord. It''s easy to get drunk..."


    "It''s not better to be drunk. It''s all over."


    The netherworld opened his mouth lightly, thinking that Bai ran, the old man, used to find him to drink, but recently he couldn''t stop. He''s been sleepless these days, as long as he thought


    We all know that if we take away the children, the consumption will stop, but Who will be the executioner?


    It''s not an ordinary child, it''s a child with the power of God, or even with the blood of the nine day family since childhood. It''s not feasible to go to the hospital for surgery at all, so


    In the end, the person who made the move may be Pluto or Bai ran Maybe they are the only ones who have such strength. They can not only take away Hua Sheng''s children, but also be afraid of killing her when she wakes up.


    But now there is another issue that is very important. We must persuade the river.


    Bai Ran has talked with the river and the wind. The river already knows the advantages and disadvantages.


    He was in agony and had a drink in the basement with Qin Wanyu. He was drunk to death.


    When I woke up, it was already 12 hours later.


    "Uncle, are you awake?"


    Ginkgo biloba is becoming thin these days, not only taking care of the young lady, but also the uncle.


    "Ginkgo, you say I and a Sheng just want to enjoy the simple happiness together, but how can it be so difficult? " The river looks sad, and its voice is hoarse to the extreme.


    Anyone who listens to it will be sad for a long time


    PS: Recently blueberries are too tired to work. Sorry, everyone is going to take a vacation tomorrow. I suck more every day during the May 1 holiday. Thank you for your support. What will happen to ah Sheng''s children? Let''s all look forward to it.

 Chapter 1886

    River a word, ginkgo do not know how to pick up, but the red eyes are very distressed.


    "Uncle, I believe that miss is OK. She has a natural appearance. I''ve been with her for so many years. She suffered from cold diseases before At that time, our old lady thought that the young lady couldn''t live to be 23 years old, but now you see, she''s over the age, is she still good? "


    Ginkgo biloba is not as wise as Fengxi and Huazhi, but the direct comfort has a little effect.


    River tired to get up, "how long did I sleep?"


    "Twelve hours."


    "What about Qin, Wan and Yu?"


    "He''s drunk, too. In the guest room, sister Fengxi takes care of him."


    "Yes."


    "My third sister is here. She is Hua Zhi."


    "Good."


    The river barely supports the tired body to get up and wash. Ginkgo has cooked some appetizers. After drinking only two mouthfuls, the river has some nausea.


    When he goes to the bedroom, Hua Zhi is still there.


    It''s inconvenient for Wang Junxian to stay in the inner room all the time. He smokes in the corridor outside and has too much red blood in his eyes.


    "You go back, it''s useless here. Hua Zhi is still on the moon."


    Hearing the sound of the river, Wang Junxian raised his head abruptly.


    "I also advised, but Xiaozhi refused, forget it, you also understand her mood, after all, it''s a sister. Now, as a Sheng looks like this, she must be upset. Hualin will come soon, and Bai Hao will come too." Wang added.


    The river kneaded the brow and the heart, only to feel more difficult.


    It''s good for relatives to visit, but


    At this time, a Sheng is still in a coma. Everyone''s mood is very sad. It''s useless to come, but you can''t help letting people come.


    "If you need anything from me, just talk." Wang Junxian patted the river on the shoulder.


    For a long time, except that Gao he was a little bit of a kid, several big brothers didn''t talk to him very much.


    Jiang Liu, Wang Junxian, Qin, Wan and Yu have excellent relations and comfort each other. No matter who happens to have an accident, they can come out at the first time to help.


    "I''m fine here. The company has been handed over to my father for a long time. I''m alone now. Don''t worry about me. "


    Wang Junxian nodded.


    "Do you have any more cigarettes? Give me one."


    Wang Junxian took out the peppermint taste of DENGXILU from his pocket, handed it to Jiangliu, and lit it at will.


    The river was tired and leaning against the wall of the corridor.


    "Jun Xian, I''m tired these years. I don''t think I''m a 30-year-old heart now."


    "I know that you have borne so much, but it is not easy. I may have collapsed long ago if I were you. I''m not as strong as you." Wang Junxian''s words are not compliments. Among the three of them, on their ability to resist pressure, they should be ranked in the order of river current, Wang Junxian, Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Qin, Wan and Yu are not so calm. All of the light clouds and light winds in the past are due to the lack of wind at that time.


    Now, when the wind blows, it turns to worry about gain and loss. So love is a good thing. If it''s managed well, it''s honey. If it''s not managed well, it''s poison. It can make you eat your heart and rot your bones.


    "When ashing gets better this time I want to take her out of here. "


    "Leave?"


    Wang Junxian frowned slightly. This was something he hadn''t expected before. He thought that family and friends were here, and Jiangliu''s parents were here. Jiangliu should never leave Jiangcheng for life, but he didn''t expect


    "Where to go?" He took a puff of smoke and looked sideways at the man who used to have a huge halo.

 Chapter 1887

    The river shook its head in confusion. "I haven''t thought about it, maybe I''ll find a place like meizhuang to raise flowers and plants and various kinds of Camellia. Under the eastern fence of chrysanthemum picking, you can see the Nanshan Mountain. Maybe you can also go to the small town in the south of the Yangtze River. In a word, as long as it''s what asheng likes, I''ll take her with me, walk around and stop, see the world, see the scenery, and Go through this life with her in peace. "


    "It''s a nice wish. I support you. As long as she wakes up, you can go."


    Wang Junxian felt that after reaching their height, it was difficult to make such a decision to wander around.


    The river has given up the great undertaking of the river family for a hundred years, not for rights, not for money, not for vanity, not for the wind of the king.


    Just for a beloved little wife, take her to travel around the world, which is a wonderful wish.


    It''s just like the grandpa and grandma in the book of flying house circle. It''s very warm.


    However, all of this is based on a Sheng waking up, a Sheng is still in a coma.


    Bai Ran has made it clear that only one size can be saved, and Bai ran clearly told Jiangliu that it would be better to kill the child.


    As long as the river agrees, Bai ran will arrange.


    After all, the child in Hua Sheng''s stomach is not a normal child, and the human body cannot be touched.


    But the river hasn''t made the final decision. It''s not that he doesn''t care about his children and his life.


    It''s because of the importance attached to ashing that I dare not make this decision easily.


    He is afraid. When asheng wakes up, he will hate her, blame him, scold him and not forgive him.


    Fate has pushed the river over and over again to the point of dilemma. How many times does he feel that life is not like death.


    I feel that my life is more difficult than others, people around me and anyone else. Why?


    "Then how did asheng go to save it? Did you ask those immortal friends? Xiaozhi said that the white fox may have a way... "


    Wang Junxian asked him.


    "Well, I have something in mind about it."


    The river sighed a little and put all the pressure in his heart, without telling anyone.


    At noon, Hua Zhi came out to eat and sat in the restaurant, chatting with three women, Fengxi and gingko.


    She thought about it and sent a wechat to AI Chen.


    I told AI Chen about Hua Sheng and didn''t tell Xie Dongyang directly. After all, AI Chen is Xie Dongyang''s legal wife now, and people have the right to know about it.


    Xie Dongyang really didn''t know that he was not an immortal and had no ability of induction.


    It''s just that I''ve been busy with the company''s Affairs recently, and the wedding ceremony of AI Chen.


    It''s also busy enough to appease the little niece and mother and comfort the sister-in-law who left home.


    At this time, AI Chen is having lunch with Xie Dongyang, in Xie Dongyang''s private villa.


    "What''s the matter?"


    After reading a wechat message, AI Chen''s face was a little strange. He asked immediately.


    "Nothing."


    A woman is jealous. AI Chen knows that Xie Dongyang is in love with Hua Sheng, so she doesn''t want to say it. Subconsciously, she says it''s OK.


    Xie Dongyang didn''t think much either. They continued to eat until they had finished eating.


    AI Chen is uneasy. She still can''t help it. She pulls up Xie Dongyang''s sleeve, just like the angry little daughter-in-law


    "Dongyang."


    "What''s the matter with you? If you are married, just say what you have. Don''t aggrieve yourself. " Xie Dongyang takes good care of AI Chen''s mood. He doesn''t want to use a marriage letter to hold an innocent woman. In a person''s life, a person who loves deeply doesn''t necessarily get married, but the one who gets married must love deeply. This is Xie Dongyang''s theory. He used to think that he was a bit of a loser. He won''t do it again.

 Chapter 1888

    AI Chen saw that he was so gentle and uncontrollable. His eyes were wet.


    "Why are you crying? Like a child, you are a big star. If you let your fans know, you will die of jokes. "


    With that, Xie Dongyang takes out a tissue and wipes AI Chen''s face.


    To be honest, he has worked hard to take the role of her husband seriously. He really wants to give AI Chen a warm home and a home for himself.


    "Dongyang, in fact, just now, Hua Zhi sent me a message."


    Xie Dongyang?


    "Hua Zhi, isn''t she still born? What are you going to do, moth? "


    "She She has been in the spring breeze for ten li. Something happened to Huasheng. "


    AI Chen is a kind girl. Even if she knows that her husband may worry about other women, she still doesn''t want to hide it.


    Hua Zhi said that a Sheng was already unconscious and in a bad condition.


    AI Chen is afraid that if there is really something good or bad, he can''t bear the responsibility, how can he let Xie Dongyang know the truth.


    Hua Zhi is also sensible. When you send wechat, you can tell AI Chen clearly. You can choose not to say it or tell him. This is your right, because you are his wife now.


    AI Chen finally chooses to tell the truth, which is a relief. Some people are not born to be bad people. Even if they do something wrong, they will feel guilty for a long time. AI Chen is such a person.


    So even if you are divorced and have no fame, you can still marry Xie Jiaquan, who is envied by thousands of people. Maybe it''s not fate, but God''s reward and love for good people.


    Sure enough, hearing that a Sheng was in a coma, the situation was very bad. Xie Dongyang felt that his heart was suddenly picked up by others, and began to sting


    He was silent for a long time.


    "If you want to go, go, I won''t be angry."


    "No, you are my wife. I must take your feelings into consideration. If you are not happy, I can''t go there at ease."


    "I''m not angry. It''s all like this. I''m still angry. Hua Zhi hasn''t had a full moon. He''s gone out. It should be that the situation is very bad..."


    AI Chen is very good at seeing the situation in many important matters and will not delay for a moment.


    This is where Xie Dongyang appreciates her.


    "Then you and I will go together?"


    AI Chen was flattered. She didn''t expect that Xie Dongyang wanted to take her with her. It was really the feeling of being recognized. It was so warm.


    "May I?"


    "Fool, you are my wife. Of course, let''s go. Let''s go to see a Sheng."


    Xie Dongyang hugs AI Chen, and they hurry to get out of the car and head for ten li Chunfeng.


    In front of the main bed, Hua Sheng is still with her eyes closed. She is so delicate and beautiful.


    But what attracted the river at first was not such beauty, but her unique temperament and personality.


    She was the least hyped of all the money, but she pulled him in at the scene of her engagement.


    In front of so many people, he kissed him. At that moment, he decided that this woman This life belongs to him alone.


    Jiang Liu holds Hua Sheng''s hand and says gently, "you need to wake up quickly. We have a lot of things to do. You like plum blossom so much. Later, we will find a place where we can have plum blossom all the year round. We will go to live in seclusion and live a rural life. I think that must be what you like."


    At this time, the black cat disappeared for a long time. I don''t know where it came from. Meow


    It slowly walked to the river, and there seemed to be a lot of information to convey in the eyes.


    PS: there will be three chapters to update in a while. These days are the six o''clock every day for you. It''s also the critical moment for revealing the identity of the river. Please keep up with it.

 Chapter 1889

    If you don''t see Xiaohei at this time, the river will soon forget the existence of Xiaohei.


    Yes, this black cat is always haunted.


    It seems that no one can see through it except the one who is most loyal to asheng.


    The river has heard it speak, but it doesn''t like to talk often.


    Most of the time is lying, sleeping, or sleeping in the arms of Huasheng.


    But one thing is quite unexpected. Nangong Liuyue is surprisingly good to Xiaohei, and is also extremely respectful.


    How much respect do you have? Every time you meet this cat, you will put your hand on your chest and make a salute.


    At first, Molly couldn''t understand it. She also laughed at the young man, saying why do you want to salute a cat?


    The teenager was silent and didn''t explain.


    But Jiangliu has seen it twice. He feels in a trance that Xiaohei''s identity is not simple. There is another thing he remembers


    At that time, Huasheng was not in the spring breeze for ten li. It is said that four Dharma protectors came to the devil kingdom.


    That night, only Jiangliu and black cat were at home. However, there was no war between ghosts and gods, and no master or servant was caught.


    Some of the four Dharma protectors were dissuaded for unknown reasons, which later spread for a long time.


    That''s why the four Dharma protectors of the demon world that day were all disgraced.


    They still don''t understand why?


    How many cities can they destroy, but they can''t catch a mortal?


    The problem is Is he really human?


    But if it''s not for ordinary people, why hasn''t anyone seen through all these years?


    White dye can''t see through, dark flame can''t see through, and those immortals in Jiuchong heaven can''t see through?


    The main thing is You didn''t see through the moon?


    So, who is the river?


    The river sometimes asks itself, who is he, where he comes from and where he wants to go?


    "Jiangliu, my master will not forgive you if you kill the child."


    Xiaohei speaks, not surprisingly, just looking at the complicated eyes, we all know that it has something to say.


    "I know."


    "You know, you want to do that?"


    "But if you don''t do that, a Sheng will be in danger. Don''t you see that the child has been sucking in her body energy. She is almost dry Once asheng''s body energy is drained, then she... "


    "My master will not die."


    "What?" River flow is a Zheng again.


    "My master is the Jiutian family, the only blood, which is the power of ancient gods It''s not like those little immortals So she won''t die. She doesn''t belong to the three realms and six principles. Where does life and death come from? "


    On this point, a Sheng said that the river also knows.


    It is said that when I went to the underworld to check the book of life and death, I found that there was no name of Hua Sheng.


    But there are records of reincarnation, but these are only in Huasheng''s mind.


    No one can see through her memory in Liuyun country. She uses magic skills and doesn''t know where she came from


    However, the blood of Jiutian family proves that she is the descendant and the only descendant of Jiutian Xuannv.


    On this point, Bai ran confirms, and Ming Yan also confirms.


    After all, she is the only one who can use the nine day holy fire. It''s a pity Since she was pregnant, Hua Sheng''s energy has been weakened. It has been a long time since she saw the domineering scene that she used to be on the road of reincarnation, washing the whole Shura hell for the sake of the river.


    It''s just because, this kid from nowhere, I don''t know why, he keeps absorbing the power of God

 Chapter 1890

    "But even if a Sheng doesn''t die, he will fall into a permanent coma I don''t want her to do that. "


    Yes, a permanent coma is like a vegetable. It''s no different from a dead one. After all, he can''t interact with you and talk with you. Jiang Liu won''t have the heart to watch a Sheng go into a coma all his life.


    The black cat looked at the river deeply and wanted to say nothing


    "Xiaohei, I know that you are very powerful. You must know a lot after following a Sheng for so many years Please, help me find a way. "


    "According to the truth, Bai ran can''t help it, Ming Yan can''t help it Naturally, I can''t help it, but... "


    "You said..."


    After hearing one, Jiangliu knew that Xiaohei had a back hand.


    When people are in a desperate situation, they will always come up with a way, even if it is not.


    "I have an idea, but River, you swear, as long as we both know, you swear. "


    "I swear."


    "Do you believe me?"


    Black cat looked at the river seriously.


    "I believe it."


    "I will not harm you and your master, will I?"


    "Yes, you won''t."


    "Well, then I will tell you that one of the three realms and six paths has the ability to save my master and protect your children from being born safely."


    "Who?"


    River really can''t imagine, who has such a great ability?


    Didn''t you say that before? I''m afraid there''s no way. The power of this child is so terrible now. If it''s really born, then


    I can''t imagine, or maybe it''s a huge threat to the heaven.


    What kind of consequences will be caused then is another unknown.


    The black cat slowed down for a long time, then slowly said a name from his mouth, that person, only two words, single name for a month.


    "The moon."


    "The moon? You mean The one trapped in the seventy-two visions... "


    "Yes."


    "But he''s been trapped by a Sheng for a hundred years. Others can''t help him."


    "Others can''t solve it, but You can. "


    "Me?"


    River flow refers to their own can not believe.


    "Yes, you and my master have been in harmony and connected by blood As long as you gather your consciousness in the 72 visions and use your consciousness to enter my master''s consciousness, you can see her hidden things, including where to hide the moon. "


    "But if the moon is cut off, isn''t it chaos in the world?"


    In the view of the river, that man is an ultimate devil. To let him out is to let the tiger go back to the mountain.


    "In fact, cutting the moon will not harm other people. All he wants is my master But it may not be fair to you. So let me tell you, my master is a woman who has been in love with the moon for tens of thousands of years, and will not hurt her. Even your children will be born safely, otherwise With the child''s ability now, I''m afraid it''s Before she is born, the man in heaven will kill you all. "


    "Heaven, why?"


    "Because my master''s power alone is already terrible, and I''m said to have children At that time, he will be involved in bairan and Pluto. I don''t think it''s a good way. Of course, if the child is gone, the heaven won''t fight. Maybe it''s a good way, as Bai ran said Unfortunately, with my understanding of my master, if the child is gone She will fight with you I will never see you. You think Which one is better than the others? Jiangliu, you are a wise man, I believe You will weigh the pros and cons. "


    Black cat said so much in one breath, just want River to save moon, but moon back, really good?


    Jiang Liu doesn''t know. He is in a dilemma again

 Chapter 1891

    Xiaohei has analyzed the advantages and disadvantages of the matter clearly.


    The river is in a state of mind again


    There are only three situations and three results.


    First: Bai Ran''s proposal is to take off the children and protect their husband and wife, which is the least loss, but. A Sheng may face the risk of not forgiving the river when he wakes up. After all, a Sheng cares more about the child. The river knows the most and sees it in his eyes.


    Second, he would do nothing, and he would not die. He had been waiting for his baby to be born. The child is not sucking the mother''s energy after birth. There will be a turning point. At that time, Huasheng will surely wake up and have a family of three. But there is a risk Children may not arrive at birth. Maybe there will be killing. The existence of this child has threatened the man in heaven who has the power of life and death Millions of soldiers and generals, thousands of immortals who can fight, that''s not gaide It''s not a shelf It''s really a matter of practice. Jiangliu and Huasheng, three of them, may be directly crushed Of course, these are the current analysis.


    Third, Xiaohei''s idea is to let Jiangliu use the consciousnesses of his husband and wife''s blood to get through the consciousness in Huasheng''s mind, find out the hiding place where the moon is cut off, enter 72 dreamland to save people, and then give it to the man, just


    Xiaohei didn''t say. Jiangliu also knows that when he comes out of the moon, he won''t be able to guard ashing well.


    After pondering for a long time, the river asked, "what will I do after saving the moon?"


    "You will replace him and be sealed in the 72 fairyland And as far as I know about moon cutting He won''t let others find you Then Anyway, you choose the third way to protect the children and a Sheng, but you may I can''t go back. "


    The reason why Xiaohei dares to say this is that he knows that the river is never afraid of death.


    If he sacrifices for the safety of his wife and children, he will not hesitate.


    "I see. Give me some time. I''ll think about it."


    "OK, I have a way to open the entrance of 72 fairyland, but you can''t tell Bai ran and Ming Yan about it, anyone Once there is a leak, the third road will be blocked, and then you can''t help it. "


    "Well, I see."


    Xiaohei said, and disappeared into the villa with a meow. It''s the same as the Buddha.


    And Jiangliu, indeed, did not mention anything about saving people to anyone, just as usual.


    When AI Chen and Xie Dongyang came, Molly went to Jiangliu. He came out of the bedroom and looked at them.


    "I haven''t had time to say congratulations to you."


    He read the news. Xie Dongyang and AI Chen are married. They are worthy of the name.


    "Now is not the time to say that. How''s ashing?" Xie Dongyang looks worried, but he keeps holding AI Chen''s hand.


    Everyone saw this little detail.


    To tell you the truth, it''s a man''s behavior that he can be so scrupulous about his new wife''s feelings.


    "She''s still in a coma in her bedroom. Go in and have a look."


    Xie Dongyang leads AI Chen and is taken in by the river. After visiting a Sheng for a while, he comes out.


    "What can I do now?"


    The river shakes its head.


    "Then can we only wait for death?"


    Jiang Liu took a look at Xie Dongyang and said, "a Sheng is a God, we are human beings The difference between man and God Our power is too limited, which is beyond our ability, you know? "


    "But No way. Since she is a God, how could she be so weak She is not so weak, is not the cause of children? The child Is it really necessary to stay? How can I feel that this is a killer for children who can kill their mothers? " Xie Dongyang doesn''t mean to target their children, but is a real rational analysis. When the child comes, Hua Sheng''s body will be worse and worse day by day Is this really good, or is it full of malice?


    "Dongyang..." AI Chen hurriedly cheers him on one side, shakes his head, and makes a sign not to let him directly say such heavy words, which seems a bit presumptuous.

 Chapter 1892

    In the face of Xie Dongyang''s impatience and questioning, the river is still indifferent.


    He calmly swept Xie Dongyang''s face. "Yes, you are right, but what about that? Do you have a better way? "


    "I''m not thinking now. Don''t you save asheng together?"


    In Xie Dongyang''s heart, there is nothing more important than saving Huasheng, so he always likes to act on his own.


    As long as you feel that what you think is right and for the sake of each other''s good, that''s enough.


    But the river flow is not. He is a person with delicate mind. If it''s just for the sake of a Sheng, it''s simple.


    After all, just take off the child, but right now


    Needless to say, the black cat also understood that if a Sheng woke up and saw that the child was gone, what would be the situation?


    Because love is too deep, too understand each other, a lot of things can not do, but have scruples.


    It''s not Xie Dongyang''s right, so what a Sheng likes is river flow forever. He understands all the river flows that she wants to say and stop and the meaning beyond words.


    AI Chen hurriedly stops Xie Dongyang. They continue to talk like this and promise to turn over their faces.


    "Brother Jiang Liu, I''m sorry. We are also in a hurry. Don''t take it to heart. We just hope Huasheng will get better. "


    "It doesn''t matter, I know. All of you are kind to her and I know what you expect of her."


    Jiang Liu has never been such an impulsive person. For such a long time, Xie Dongyang has not been mocked because he is the enemy of love.


    On the contrary, when Xie''s family had an accident, he also thought about Hua Sheng''s feelings and asked Hua Sheng to help Xie''s family out several times.


    Feng Xi is right. The pattern of river flow is not comparable to that of ordinary men.


    Even Qin, Wan and Yu were inferior to him. Wang Junxian was a bit like him, but it was not as delicate as the river flow in mind and deep in emotion.


    Sometimes, Jiangliu feels that his love for Huasheng has surpassed that of ordinary men and women.


    But what is beyond men''s and women''s love? Is it kinship? No, I can''t say what it is. I just think it''s a deeper feeling after thousands of risks and sublimation.


    "Dongyang, don''t say anything. Brother Jiangliu must be the saddest in the event of Hua Sheng''s accident."


    "I''m sorry, I It''s really impulsive. "


    AI Chen mentions Xie Dongyang in a word. When he comes back to his senses, he feels that he was not only impulsive, but also presumptuous.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not the first day to know you. Go downstairs and have a seat. Hua Zhi is there."


    Xie Dongyang nodded and took AI Chen to the sitting room where the spring breeze was ten li.


    Hua Zhi and AI Chen are old friends, and they are shareholders of Xie Dongyang company, so there is no sense of strangeness among them.


    The river looked at those people in the living room, only feeling a little numb. More and more things have happened recently, and he may be a little overwhelmed.


    A Sheng, his a Sheng


    Nangong Liuyue did not know when it appeared behind the river.


    "Brother Jiangliu."


    The river suddenly turned back and saw the silver haired boy sitting by the window on the second floor.


    "Emperor Bai ran asked me to tell you that I hope you can make a decision as soon as possible. If it''s too late, I''m afraid someone can''t bear it Then everyone will be in danger. "


    "Well, I see."


    Jiangliu knows that this child has been the target of many people. What bairan is afraid of is not the devil Kingdom, but the one in the heaven.


    So, it''s time to make a final decision.

 Chapter 1893

    Jiangcheng, a hundred miles away from Wuyun Xi, here layers of mountains, hidden dark.


    Because of the terrain, Wuyun Xi is famous for being covered by clouds all the year round. In the early years, few people came because there was no road.


    In recent years, it is because some developers have focused on the tourism industry that they have developed it. However, the terrain here is vast and less than a quarter of it has been developed in three or five years.


    It''s some mountaineers who come to play with hikers and feel very exciting.


    At night, a couple of boys and girls were tired and rested in front of the campfire.


    It took them two days and two nights to walk to the depths of Wuyun Xi to enjoy the beautiful scenery of the great mountains and rivers.


    Next to them is a tent for two It seems that we are going to camp here for the night.


    "Manman, do you want to..."


    The young man said ambiguously, and at the same time, he had been dishonest to the girls.


    The little girl seems a little shy. She wants to refuse and welcome.


    Suddenly


    A black shadow flashed around the tent, just behind the young man.


    "Someone." The little girl pushed away her boyfriend and pointed to the back of the tent.


    Young man quickly got up and looked at it. "Who is it?"


    "Who, don''t play the devil, come out and tell you, I''ve brought a guy with me."


    Young man is also brave. He shouted so many times.


    But After a long wait, there was no response.


    "Eh? Strange Where is it? It''s just clear... " The little girl got up and looked at the distance curiously with her neck outstretched.


    I always thought something was wrong, but the young man smiled and said, "you just like to be suspicious. Where can there be people in the wild? We''ve been here for two or three days. We haven''t seen a big living man. No one will come this season. Don''t worry. Come on, baby. Let''s go in Do something fun. "


    Young man is light and itchy, and he still thinks about it.


    Take the little girl and go into the tent, and then can''t wait to press her under


    The next second, the young man suddenly body a meal, stare big eyes, slowly lying on the little girl''s body, such as a pool of stagnant water.


    The blood slowly spread, and the whole tent was full of bloody flavor


    "Ah..."


    Finally, a heartbreaking voice of a woman pierced the night sky


    However, it is so desolate here that no one can find it or see it.


    An hour later, two cups of fresh red blood were sent to dekas in black.


    "Sir, please use it. It''s fresh."


    The black robed man''s facial features are covered with black air, and his facial features have been seriously distorted.


    Say skeleton, but there are still muscle tissue on it.


    It''s a dry old man. His eyes are horrible. They are blue and black. They are more frightening than ghosts.


    Dekas, the elder of the vampire family, is the close follower of Princess Leia.


    More than 3000 years ago, Princess Leia took over the scepter from her father and inherited the throne of the successor of the vampire family.


    Miraculously, in the west, this is not the only family of vampires.


    Vampires are also classified into 369, but Leia''s family is the leader of the three families.


    Because of the nobility and purity of her blood, she has created her powerful power and mysterious magic.


    Leia is one of the three vampire families, the moon family. She is good at hypnosis and has amazing control.


    However, because of the contract between the vampire family and the powerful Eastern immortals, according to the regulations, they can''t cross the border to provoke.


    But don''t want to, to this generation, even grand invasion of the East, and launched a brutal killing.


    Dekas''s hands were covered in two water cups. In a moment, he absorbed the bright red blood with his mind, and then he was satisfied.


    "My Lord, the wire says that Jiangcheng is on the verge of collapse. Hua Sheng, the guardian, is in a coma. Why don''t we Take advantage of the situation? "

 Chapter 1894

    At the end of his hearing, dekas saw two dark red lights bursting out of his two black eyes, and looked at them extraordinarily penetrating.


    "Unconscious? Is it true, or is it deliberately seducing us? "


    Last time, Huasheng and Fengxi joined forces, plus the fox teenagers, to launch a counterattack against their race.


    At that time, dozens of vampires turned into flying smoke.


    For this reason, decas did not dare to look down upon the two women, the guardians of Jiangcheng, who proposed to retreat to Wuyun Xi, a hundred miles away.


    Now the news comes that Hua Sheng is unconscious. Is it true?


    "My subordinates have verified it. It''s absolutely true."


    "Don''t worry, let the Wraith talk."


    With that, dekas raised his sleeve, and a small black bird flew out of the broad sleeve, and rushed up into the air, disappeared.


    At this time, an unexpected visitor came.


    Hua Qing, her arrival makes everyone obviously not very happy.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The wind rose and frowned directly.


    Huasheng has never believed this person, so Fengxi doesn''t have to pretend to be nice to her.


    Hua Qing looked at the wind, and then looked at Hua Zhi. "I''ll see five younger sisters."


    "Don''t be pretentious. We all know that the fact that a Sheng didn''t tear you down before doesn''t mean that you''re good at hiding. Now you''re here to fall into the trap or to gloat. No matter what, you''re not welcome. Get out."


    It''s windy. It''s very domineering.


    Point to the door and let Huaqing roll.


    The river didn''t say a word, that is to say, it acquiesced to the practice of Fengxi.


    Hua Qing is really annoying. Even though she is not so bad now, she still can''t wash away the disgusting things.


    Hua Lin and Bai Hao are here, and Hua Zhi is there, but none of them can say a word for her.


    Ginkgo doesn''t want to have any contact with her. Although she has moved into China, she still doesn''t recognize her as a traitor.


    "Three younger sister, you are an understanding person. Let me tell you, I have joined five younger sister, but she is in a coma now, and I can''t tell my identity clearly. You don''t believe in normality, but with so many people, I''m sure I won''t hurt her, right?"


    "Tell me what you want. Everyone is in a bad mood. They don''t have time to fight with you."


    Hua Zhi is in the middle of the month. She didn''t look very good after she had a baby.


    Coupled with staying up late and crying for a long time, haggard.


    He is also impatient with Huaqing and has a very bad attitude.


    "I came here to tell you that you should not be careless recently. I think that group of vampires Maybe it''s coming. "


    "Wind Xi slightly a Zheng," you are attracted to the vampire? Did you get the news? "


    "It''s not me. I didn''t say it, but they never went far. When I first came in, I saw the ghost bird. It was raised by decas. It must have come to investigate the truth. Now, five younger sisters look like this. Maybe they want to take advantage of the truth I don''t know how many people they have, but once they invade, let alone ten li of spring breeze, I''m afraid Jiangcheng will It''s at stake I''m not afraid of death, but I think five younger sisters may not want to see such a scene, so I''ll tell you


    Hua Qing does not eat well or sleep well recently. When Hua Sheng has an accident, she is not happy or sad. But she always has nightmares recently. She always thinks that those vampires will come back.

 Chapter 1895

    "Believe it or not, I hope to take it seriously. It''s not a matter of my life and death."


    After that, Hua Qing turned around and left without pretending to go to see five younger sisters or explaining her loyalty, which was meaningless.


    She and these people have always been the opposite, contradictions are irreconcilable.


    So what she said, whether those people believe or not is not her own decision, and those people are not fools, as for the truth of the news, it should be recognized soon.


    "What is a ghost bird?"


    Qin, Wan and Yu heard that their scalp was numb. For the first time, they heard of this kind of bird.


    Fengxi doesn''t know much about western things. There are few records in Grandpa''s handwriting.


    However, Nangong Liuyue, who has not spoken for a long time, came down from the upstairs. "It''s a kind of vicious bird. He was fed blood by vampires and infected with the smell of death. Because he stayed with vampires for a long time, he was very ferocious and cruel. A ghost bird of the same size as a sparrow can raid a normal adult man. And the success rate is more than 90 percent. "


    "Fuck, you''re such a pervert?"


    Hua Zhi listens to feel whole body is cold, she holds arms in both hands, low head.


    Seeing that she was afraid, Wang Junxian quickly put her in his arms.


    Gao he and ginkgo are also stunned.


    If before, Bai Hao must have been stunned, but now after so many experiences, he has witnessed so many supernatural things with his own eyes, but he is indifferent, and it is hard to change his professional nature, and he asks, "what other characteristics are there?"


    "Because it''s smart and nimble, it can sneak into any place silently, search for information, and hide its breath from being found. Hua Qing saw it just now. She should be very sensitive to vampires. She felt something, or saw ghost birds. If she''s not lying, then Where the ghost bird is, there must be a vampire. And the ghost bird that can cultivate this kind of spy, the other side must be a strong existence, not the shrimp soldiers and crab generals I dealt with before. "


    "My God, it''s really professional to hear so much from you for the first time."


    Wind Xi couldn''t help giving Nangong Liuyue a thumbs up.


    The young man with silver hair glanced at Fengxi and said without expression, "the sense of smell of foxes is very sensitive, so there is a strong sense of them, just I didn''t feel the ghost bird, which means The master of the ghostly bird has already been superior to me If it''s a real invasion, I might There''s no chance Sister a Sheng is still like this. You may really have to plan for the worst. "


    Nangong Liuyue was right to analyze, but when he finished the last sentence, everyone was silent.


    Now it''s not only the trouble of Hua Sheng''s coma, but also the invasion of vampires. It''s even worse.


    Somewhere in the devil Kingdom, a black cat walked lazily to a beautiful young woman.


    Then the woman with the long red fingernails, grasp its hair.


    At the moment of touch, it changed color, and became dark blue, which is the color of the sea.


    It''s a sea blue cat with a cobra like fan behind its ears. It''s weird.


    "Hard work, Xiao Lan."


    "To do things for the master is a matter of duty." The cat is talking.


    "Did he believe it?"


    "Well, when he''s ordinary, he won''t see the flaw."


    The woman smiled, picked up the blue cat from the ground, held it in her arms, and stroked it gently.

 Chapter 1896

    "My little blue, you do well. As long as Jiangliu believes that you are the black cat, he will choose to save my man Then... "


    "Master, if the second highness comes back and blames you..."


    "He can kill me, if he comes back, if he can see me..."


    Blue cat shakes his head slightly. "He won''t kill you. You try your best to save him. If you come back this time You must be a great man. "


    "Darling, it''s up to you. We can wait for the rest quietly."


    Finish saying, the woman and blue cat disappeared in the pool of a piece of orchid, completely disappeared.


    Xiaohei hasn''t appeared for a long time. No one knows where he has gone, even Huasheng.


    So at this time, someone with ulterior motives replaced the black cat with a talking cat, which provided a so-called third way for the river.


    Apart from the three giant lizards that have been expelled from the temple of the devil Kingdom, others have never left.


    Red spider girl has looked for the beacon shadow several times, but she has not seen each other.


    According to the maid, his highness Fengying has been drinking with his highness Huotian recently. He has a hangover at night and doesn''t see anyone.


    On this day, the remaining eight people couldn''t help but ask for their lives led by nine headed birds.


    Outside the temple


    "Weichen, jiutouniao, with other Dharma protectors, asked to see his three highness."


    "Weichen asked to see his three highness." The voices of the people were loud and clear.


    In the palace, the shadow of the beacon is naked in loose brocade, leaning on the black and gold couch, smiling but not speaking.


    There is also a glass wine pot in his hand, which is very exquisite.


    Next to him was a big black faced man, who was drinking with the wine jar. He was very forthright.


    "Listen, these annoying guys Always bothering me to drink Or, brother, would you take care of it? "


    "I can''t. how many years have I retired? If it wasn''t for the second child, how could I have a chance to sit here and drink with you?"


    "Ha ha, no, if the second brother is here, maybe we can drink together." The beacon shadow hooks the corner of the mouth.


    "It''s impossible. He''ll just take us apart, assemble and then take us apart."


    "Hahaha, they are all brothers, as for it?"


    "It''s because of my brother that I know him better Well, my time is limited. When I get out of the border, my wife doesn''t give me much time, and let me go early. I''ve been drinking with you for several days, which should be enough. I''m leaving. "


    "Don''t, wait for the second brother to come back and have a drink together?"


    Feng Ying teases big brother, but Huotian has no intention to respond. He makes a ring and disappears on the hall.


    "Your Highness, the eight Dharma protectors outside ask for help."


    The maid came in and reported respectfully.


    "Let them in."


    After that, Fengying pours the last few drops of residual wine into his mouth. At this point, the booze is over.


    "See your three Highnesses for details."


    The eight Dharma guardians'' mighty salutes.


    "Are you all upset or not?" Feng Ying is leaning on his head, but his attitude is a little frivolous. His character is really different from that of beheading the moon.


    Jiutouniao took the lead in going to the front of the palace. "Three highness, come today and disturb your Highness''s drinking. It''s really presumptuous But I still dare to ask the third highness, what is the way to find the whereabouts of my second highness? "


    "My second brother He''s been in the 72 dreamland all the time You just have to find it. "


    "We all know that, but 72 fairyland is so big. If you don''t know the specific hiding place, you will be trapped in it forever like looking for a needle in a haystack. Please think of a way for us, your highness. Thank you very much."


    "Don''t worry, someone is going to help you." Feng yingxiao''s meaning is different. The eight Dharma protectors are all stunned.

 Chapter 1897

    For a long time, the master of the underworld has been staring at the mirror of earthly destiny. The women in it are sleeping peacefully. They are still so delicate and moving.


    But he still liked the way she was awake, talking, angry, joking and taking the initiative to fight.


    She was so changeable, she was so unprepared to enter his heart.


    At one time, Ming Yan thought that he would never move his heart forever.


    The world talks about the whole life, and the immortal talks about the eternal life.


    Because without making mistakes and taking calamities, the immortals will not be reincarnated into the six samsara.


    Unlike Bai ran, he can flirt with all the beauties in the three realms and six ways, and run after the wind.


    The cold and merciless person like Mingyan was regarded as in charge of the underworld by the previous emperor because he had no feelings.


    But I don''t want to. Now it is


    "If you can sleep all the time without any trouble, it''s better I don''t want you to wake up When you wake up, it is estimated that the weather will change again... "


    This time, Pluto didn''t want Hua Sheng to wake up as eager as anyone else.


    Because he knows that if the child is gone, Hua Sheng must wake up with a devil. If he doesn''t say well, he will have to change his temper and kill all sides.


    He didn''t want to see her who lost her nature, so he preferred her to stay in the world he liked.


    Jiangcheng


    "come here quickly, Xiaosheng."


    "Little Ping, please give me a pull. I''m afraid..."


    "Come on, take my hand. The water is rushing. Hurry up..."


    The next second, Hua Sheng suddenly released his hand and fell off the bridge.


    Yu Ping screams and wakes up from her sleep.


    "Ah Xiaosheng, Xiaosheng... "


    "Are you ok?" Yuan Shao is still in the hospital.


    Yu Pingcheng still hasn''t been discharged after childbirth, because of a temporary accident, the child only has more than four Jin and has entered the incubator.


    Therefore, Yu Ping is not in a stable state these days. She wakes up from sleep.


    Hua Sheng''s story didn''t tell her, but Yuan Shao already knew that he had visited ten li spring breeze while taking advantage of her nap.


    "I had a nightmare What time is it? "


    Yu Ping is sweating. Yuan Shao hands over the tissue.


    Looking at the mobile phone time, "it''s one o''clock in the morning. I thought you were asleep. Do you miss your children? Shall I show you? " Yuan Shao asked her.


    Yu Ping seems to have not recovered, gasping for breath.


    "No, it''s too late. I''m going tomorrow."


    "Well, then drink some water."


    Yuan Shao gets up and pours Yu Ping a glass of water. After his mother''s death, Yuan Shao''s relationship with his father is quite weak.


    After his father remarried, he moved out of his home directly and did not go abroad. He has been doing Internet business in Jiangcheng.


    I didn''t expect Yu Ping to go through the divorce war, so he came back to her when the timing coincided.


    "Yuan Shao, why hasn''t Xiaosheng come to see me recently?" she asked suddenly after putting down the water glass.


    Yes, it''s not in line with the common sense. Hua Sheng is a person, and her relationship with Yu Ping.


    It won''t disappear for several days. Yuan Shao can only continue to lie without conscience. "Ah, a Sheng''s reaction is very big recently. He''s not comfortable. Brother Jiangliu won''t let him go. But don''t worry. I went to ten li Chunfeng yesterday."


    "But I sent her messages during the day and didn''t reply to me."


    Yu Ping is out of breath, but feels a little out of strength, even dizzy.


    Just that dream, she and a Sheng go outing together, when crossing the bridge, the bridge suddenly collapsed.


    Hua Sheng is trapped. She can''t get by. She wants to help, but watches her fall This dream is really unlucky.

 Chapter 1898

    Yuan Shao is a little guilty, but he still takes Yu Ping''s hand with courage.


    "Xiaoping, a Sheng is not feeling well recently. She doesn''t have much time to hold her mobile phone. It''s normal that she can''t see wechat. You have just given birth to a baby, and your mood is very fluctuant, so don''t think about it. I think, ah Sheng is so powerful, there must be nothing, right? "


    "Maybe I think so much. "


    Yu Ping is very upset, but now she is still weak after childbirth and can''t move freely, so she can only blame herself for thinking too much.


    "Well, do you want something to eat?"


    "It''s midnight, don''t eat, Yuan Shao, you go back. I''ll ask my nanny aunt to come here."


    "That''s what I''m going to do?" Yuan Shao deliberately teased her.


    "No, I just think You are a big man waiting for the moon It''s not like that. I''m not your wife either You don''t have to. "


    Yu Ping''s mood is very complicated when facing Yuan Shao. Although she was very young, she has been in the past several years.


    Now they are not the young girls in the university campus.


    Therefore, it is impossible to be comfortable in everything.


    But the people in the hospital didn''t know that even the obstetrician acquiesced that Yuan Shao was Yu Ping''s husband. After all, he was always in a hurry to take care of him.


    "See, I always laugh at our male chauvinism. Don''t you have Feminism? Who says a man can''t wait for a baby? I think a man is the one who should serve the moon most. Only after serving once can I know how hard his wife is, and I will treasure her more in the future. "


    Yu Ping''s cheeks are slightly red. She lowers her head. "You always stay up late like this, and you can''t support it. It''s good to shift with you."


    "No, I''m in good health. I''m not sure about changing people. That''s it. You''ll be discharged in two days. The doctor said that the baby has recovered well. I will drive you home then. "


    "The house..." In fact, Yu Ping wants to say that she doesn''t want to go back to her house, because her ex husband can find the place, so she''s afraid that Jing''s family will have to make a scene when it comes.


    Her mind, Yuan Shao, naturally understood. She quickly explained, "don''t panic. Your house is the best to rent. We don''t go back there. I know what you are afraid of. Don''t worry. I''ll take you to my house."


    "No, not at home."


    Yu Ping shakes her head firmly. She didn''t enter yuan''s house. Although Yuan Shao''s mother is no longer there, there are still family members.


    I''m afraid no one else will accept it when I come back with a woman and a child who is not my own?


    "You think more, my father has remarried, we have separated for a long time, I have There''s no family. "


    This sentence is really sad, but it is really Yuan Shao''s current situation.


    In those years when he was abroad, he didn''t get in touch with China very much, so now he has few friends and relatives. After all, his mother is gone.


    At least his father is still in the joy of his stepmother and his children. No matter the son, in Yuan Shao''s words, he has been assiduous. So what else can he worry about?


    "But..."


    "You don''t have to be nice. Listen to me. Take good care of yourself. When you are well, where do you want to move, I will help you move. Don''t worry. I won''t force you to stay."


    "I don''t mean that." Yu Ping thinks Yuan Shao wants more.


    Yuan Shao is not talking, but Yu Ping''s hand has not been released.


    Some things seem to sprout from the dust of time


    In this world, there may be a wonderful word - lost and found again.


    Ten li spring breeze


    Jiangliu ordered us to do some curfews. These people are really suffering.

 Chapter 1899

    In the kitchen, all the women went to battle, but they did it very quickly.


    Molly, gingko and Hualin are very virtuous. They have made a lot of food, including noodles, dumplings and egg soup.


    Hua Zhi and Feng Xi and AI Chen talk for a while. AI Chen sees Xie Dongyang go out to smoke for a long time and doesn''t come back. He goes out with him.


    After all, the two are the last together, not as strong as the other couples here.


    In other words, AI Chen always feels that he has a feeling of unrealistic big dreams. He is very afraid of waking up and is always worried about gain and loss.


    Xie Dongyang has smoked several cigarettes in a row outside the villa and is very upset.


    He was silent, lit one again, and looked up at the stars.


    He thought, a Sheng, such a woman, is not what he can ask for after all


    Hua Zhi is right. His pattern is too small. He only pays attention to the fireworks and the one acre of land.


    Jiang Liu is the one who knows ashing best, and gives her everything she wants.


    In a daze, AI Chen comes up from behind and pulls out the cigarette directly from Xie Dongyang''s mouth.


    The action is light and quick. Xie Dongyang looks at Ai Chen and barely squeezes out a smile.


    "Don''t you mind if I smoke?"


    "No, I''m addicted to cigarettes, so I''ll take one for you." AI Chen finished, handsome spit a smoke ring.


    Her slender fingers, cigarettes between the two fingers, some exclamation, "entertainment circle girls, there is no non-smoking, there is no non-smoking. Because the pressure is too great, the main thing is sleepiness and tiredness, so we need something to support it. "


    "I understand." Xie Dongyang was rather distressed.


    "Hua Zhi and I knew each other in the smoking room at that time. At that time, she was more famous and proud than me. Few people could get close to her and dare not. Afraid of overturning, I don''t care about anything. I pat her on the shoulder and say, "Hey, lend me a fire."


    "Didn''t Hua Zhi scold you?" Xie Dongyang asked with a smile.


    I only think two girls have stories when they are young.


    AI Chen shrugged. "No, it''s a coincidence. At that time, she seemed to have taken the opportunity to get hurt by Zhao Shixun, the ex boyfriend of peacekeeper. So I didn''t have the heart to scold me, but I lent me the fire and offered to help me light my cigarette. "


    "Well, Hua Zhi used to like Zhao Shixun very much." Xie Dongyang also knows about it.


    Nobody dares to mention it now. As soon as he mentions it, Lao Wang becomes jealous.


    At that time, almost because of this matter, Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian are going to break up, almost can''t get married.


    Lao Wang was angry for a long time because of Zhao Shixun.


    People who have known Hua Zhi for many years almost know it.


    AI Chen nodded, "that''s right, so I said to Hua Zhi at that time, you are so big a wrist, crying for a man is really not forced. I used to like it very much, but now I''m taking off the powder, because you''re too counsellor. "


    "So frank?" Xie Dongyang really listened to this sentence, and would be impressed with AI Chen.


    You know, at that time, Hua Zhi was like the sun in the sky. No one dared to talk to her like that. After all, Queen fan''er.


    "Yes, I thought Hua Zhi would slap me." AI Chen suddenly took a smoke and smiled.


    "And then?"


    "And then she didn''t Knowledge says quietly, do not take off powder, old Niang is domineering as before, after that, we are very good friends


    "It''s a wonderful story, so are you taking off the powder now?"


    "It''s de powdered because..."


    "Because of what?"


    Xie Dongyang looks at Ai Chen''s speechless eyes, always thinking that she seems to say something.

 Chapter 1990

    AI Chen stared at Xie Dongyang and said, "because I met you later, I took off the powder from Hua Zhi."


    Xie Dongyang only felt that in a certain place in his heart, something came down gently for a moment.


    It''s like lying under a big tree in summer, with feathers slowly falling on your forehead, so gentle, so warm.


    It turns out that AI Chen is trying to say that she is now a fan of Xie Dongyang.


    Some things don''t need to be explained. Everything has been revealed.


    At that time, Xie Dongyang thought that a crazy girl like AI Chen, a big rock star, might be chasing him on the spur of the moment.


    In other words, I just want to make an appointment with a gun. I want to have a fresh sleep.


    So I refused AI Chen again and again, but I didn''t think she was so sincere.


    Now in retrospect a few years later, it''s true that AI Chen''s brilliance at that time could pull down his face and pursue a dandy.


    It must be because I moved my heart, but I was


    Xie Dongyang didn''t know whether it was out of emotion or guilt.


    Reach out to embrace AI Chen in the bosom, "darling, please powder me all my life later."


    When she heard three words in her life, AI Chen burst into tears.


    I can''t help crying. It''s really too long for her all her life. She never dreamed that one day, her favorite man would use her in his arms and say to her that they would live forever.


    "Xiu en''ai has run to my door?"


    Suddenly, the sound of the river broke the harmony.


    Xie Dongyang and AI Chen are separated immediately. They are not comfortable.


    The river is seldom joking. Most of all, he never joked with his rival, although he is not now.


    "You didn''t come at the right time." Xie Dongyang also retaliated rudely.


    Jiang Liu inserts his pocket with one hand and laughs. Although his look is still not good, his condition is much better than before.


    Maybe he didn''t despair so much when he saw everyone, ate a midnight snack and got more people.


    "When is the wedding?" River flow.


    "The sixth day of next month."


    "Not for a few days, not bad."


    "You''ll come to the bar then?" Xie Dongyang looks at the river.


    "Yes, I will bring my best wishes to you with a Sheng."


    "Maybe at that time elder sister a Sheng had already woke up, you don''t want her to think so weak, OK?" AI Chen is more able to talk, she said, and both men laughed.


    "A Sheng said to me before that if Xie Dongyang gets married later, she will ask you to marry and witness your happiness with her own eyes. I think if I take the place of a Sheng, you won''t abandon it?"


    Jiang Liu even takes the initiative to be a witness, which is what AI Chen and Xie Dongyang dare not think.


    Jiang Liu, such a casual man, has never been in the limelight. If you remember correctly, he didn''t even testify in person at the wedding of Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi.


    "Of course, I don''t dislike it. I don''t want it."


    "Yes, brother Jiangliu, it''s our blessing that you can prove our marriage. Thank you, and sister arsheng." AI Chen was very moved. He always felt that Jiangliu and Huasheng were really good in the circle of top dignitaries.


    "A few words alone?"


    The river looked at Xie Dongyang.


    AI Chen immediately understood, "then you talk first, I''ll go to Hua Zhi."


    After AI Chen left, Jiang Liu walked step by step to Xie Dongyang''s side, and then both of them were leaning on the garden railing with their hands.


    Look at the distant stars.


    "I''ve got a way to save her. I''ll take action in a few days."


    "Is it to take off the child?" Xie Dongyang is not surprised either. After all, Jiangliu has always been a man waiting to die. After he was with Huasheng, many of his actions have completely surpassed what a human should do. On this point, Xie Dongyang feels that he will never be able to match him.

 Chapter 1991

    The river laughs without saying


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, Xie Dongyang said again, "no matter what decision you make, it''s for her good, I know. So, if you decide, you can go. If you need my help, please let me know. "


    "It does."


    "You said."


    "My father is old. Many things in the group can''t be taken care of at all. I have separated some of the company''s businesses to Qin, Wan, Yu and Wang Junxian, but I think the biotechnology business philosophy is similar to your pharmaceutical business philosophy. If you take over, you will start faster. "


    "You want to sell this to me?"


    "Would you like to buy?"


    "Yes, I would, but I don''t have so much money. You know, after my dad and my big brother died, our stock has been falling sharply. I''m afraid it would have been hard to keep it if I hadn''t been injecting money all the time. Even though the situation is stable now, I still can''t put out so much money to buy. The bank will not lend me so much money. After all Your family is a big piece of fat. I can''t eat at all. "


    In doing business, Xie Dongyang can not be said to be cautious, but to have self-knowledge.


    Everyone wants to have a share in jiangliujia''s business, but the plate is too big for ordinary people to take.


    Wang Junxian and Qin, Anhui and Henan can only connect one point, not the whole.


    "That''s why I came to you. I can give it to you in the form of share ownership. You just need to give us some of the dividends after you make profits. But my parents have enough money for a lifetime, and more Just Do charity, donate some schools, some orphanages, develop some public facilities. It''s always right to do so. "


    "Jiangliu, you want to spend your money."


    "More money means more numbers. It doesn''t matter to me. A Sheng has been trying his best to protect Jiangcheng all his life She''s so kind, I think, and she''ll want me to do it. "


    "Are you going to do something dangerous? I''m afraid I can''t come back. "


    Xie Dongyang is not stupid either. With so many explanations given by the river, it is as clear as the future. Who can not think more?


    "Later? Maybe, in a word, preparation is necessary. "


    "The river..."


    "Don''t be long winded, will you take it? If you don''t, I''m looking for someone else. "


    "Yes, I will. I''ll take your advice."


    "Well, I''ll ask my dad to help me to give you the power of attorney later. Just follow the normal procedure."


    "Yes."


    "Let''s go in. It''s windy outside."


    River Rare patted Xie Dongyang''s arm, that feeling, as if the two had been friends as familiar and cordial.


    Xie Dongyang always felt this scene warm, but also felt that this scene seemed to be a farewell.


    I always feel sad in the warmth


    What do you think in Jiangliu''s heart? Others don''t know. You only know that he won''t wait to die. He will definitely go to save Huasheng.


    As for how to save it, we all think that if it''s really not possible, we can only let Bai ran find a way to kill the child who has drained his mother''s spirit.


    In the later half of the night, the streets of Jiangcheng were dead. Few people came out at this time, even in the prosperous areas.


    People are still sleeping, suddenly


    Black shadows flashed by. They were so frightening. Before the cleaners could react, there were more blood holes in their necks.


    Then Slowly fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1992

    As Hua Qing said, the invasion of vampires is silent.


    They are the masters of the night. As long as they enter the night, they are their world.


    That bastard of decas, in order to flatter the princess, always wanted to get Huasheng and Fengxi''s blood drink.


    In particular, Huasheng, this is also why their generation of Yuezu would violate thousands of years of treaties and invade across borders.


    It''s because I heard a mysterious young girl rising in the East, who is born to divine, and who is not old but not dead and has the attitude of falling into the city.


    It will use mysterious fire to burn all things in the world


    Princess Leia is very interested in this woman. She once said that if I could drink her blood, it would make the blood of our moon family stronger.


    Yes, she was not greedy for a while. She just wanted her own people to surpass the other two families and become the leader of the three families.


    And the world has not seen such a powerful mortal for many years.


    Naturally, Princess Leia is on her way, and decas has no time, so she took advantage of this night to start a brutal massacre.


    Nangong Liuyue is still guarding, instead of the goddess.


    But after all, his ability is limited, and those disgusting things that don''t want life, have been tirelessly up.


    Let Nangong Liuyue also have no time to care about the side. After a fight, he saw that the situation was not good, so he could only turn to Fengxi for help.


    All the people did not leave tonight. They were settled down by the river and rested in the guest room.


    It was almost three o''clock when everyone had a rest.


    And the invasion of vampires is about 3:20, when people sleep the sweetest and heaviest, they are unprepared.


    South palace flow month a flash, arrived ten li spring breeze.


    "Wind is my sister."


    He called softly across several rooms, but the penetration was very strong, only the wind could hear him.


    Feng Xi and Qin Wanyu just fell asleep and woke up suddenly.


    Then he picked up his coat and ran to the living room.


    "Liuyue, what happened?"


    "I can''t stand the large numbers of those guys coming."


    "How many?" Wind Xi''s face is a little pale.


    "I don''t know, many, many I can''t count. "


    "Well, I''ll be with you."


    Feng Xi takes the hundred treasure bag and follows Nangong Liuyue out of the door again.


    Before you go out, you should not forget to get close to those ghosts.


    Wind Xi is very smart. This time, it''s invisible. It''s hiding the whole villa of spring wind for ten li.


    Those things are invisible and cannot be attacked.


    A Sheng is still in a coma. He must not let those guys take advantage of the situation.


    Wind Xi consumes a lot of spiritual power and makes hundreds of yellow paper people. Those hell soldiers fight with the low-level vampires.


    "Liuyue, hold on, it''s almost dawn As long as it''s dawn, we''ll be all right for the time being. "


    As the wind fights, it comforts the moon.


    The young man was indeed a little exhausted, and there was not even a few arrows left behind.


    Too many people, really too many


    It''s not only those people that dekas brought, but also those who were bitten by them, who will also become the kind of unconscious zombie, which is very dangerous.


    Hua Qing felt something was wrong in a community in Jiangcheng. He called Liu Yuzhou and his child in the middle of the night and drove away continuously.


    She''s going to avoid the main road and make a detour. Yes, she''s going to run away.


    After all, Huasheng is in a coma. It seems that Fengxi can''t resist those vampires.


    But I didn''t expect that I was a little late

 Chapter 1993

    On the road ahead, a figure in a black robe suddenly appeared, making Hua Qing an emergency brake.


    "You betrayed me and want to leave?" The voice of old terror came, Liu Yuzhou hugged this life, but also shuddered.


    Hua Qing, shaking her lips, opened the door and went down. "Dekas, it''s us who betrayed you. It''s nothing to do with my family. Can you let them go?"


    Dekas stretched out his hand to separate the air, and Hua Qing flew directly to him.


    His neck was strangled by his horrible hand.


    "At this time, do you dare to negotiate with me?"


    "My Lord, please..."


    "Please? Do you have any value? "


    "I I can tell you about the ten li spring breeze Don''t you always want to find Hua Sheng? "


    Heard here, the empty eyes, shimmering.


    "You think I can''t find it myself?"


    "You can''t find it, Feng Xi she After the border, it''s our Oriental magic You can''t Crack it. "


    Well, Hua Qing was not so kind. She went to ten li Chunfeng that day to tell the truth.


    She just wanted the last talisman.


    So that day, when she went, she secretly pressed a bug on the most mindless Jasmine while others were not paying attention.


    Molly is young and late. She didn''t check carefully.


    So I don''t know what I have, but I have pasted a micro bug.


    In this way, Hua Qing got the last secret about ten li spring breeze The key secret to cracking.


    "Well, you said, I''ll let you go, or All of you are dead. If you dare to cheat me You can only die worse I will bite your son to death, and let you watch him die in pain. "


    Hua Qing''s eyes are very desperate, but there is no other way at this time. She has been a bad person all her life. Is that bad once?


    "Qingqing, don''t..."


    Liu Yuzhou suddenly got out of the car with his child in his arms.


    "What do you want to do when you get off the bus? You need to find a chance to leave. You drive this life, far away..."


    "Qingqing, don''t tell him, he won''t let us go, and don''t sell Your relatives and sisters believe in you and give you the chance to make us start again. I beg you to keep the last trace of conscience, OK? Otherwise I and this life, even if or, can''t feel at ease


    Liu Yuzhou, at the critical moment, stopped Hua Qing and didn''t let her say the way to break the ten mile spring wind border.


    This is what Hua Qing didn''t expect. This man who has been a loser for a lifetime, at this moment, can be like a man regardless of life and death.


    "That''s a lot of crap."


    Dekas is very impatient. He points at his sleeve and Liu Yuzhou is suddenly knocked to the ground by the flying tree trunk.


    The thick wooden pole is pressing hard on the back


    Fortunately, he left the child aside at the critical moment, otherwise, such a pressure would certainly cut the child''s back.


    Talking about human nature with a group of people who are not human beings is probably the most ridiculous joke.


    Liu Yuzhou was moved by Hua Qing. He just wanted Hua Qing to keep the last trace of beauty and kindness.


    "Liu Yuzhou."


    Hua Qing admits that she is a little nervous about him.


    "Qingqing, please Don''t let me Look down on you Don''t Do that... "


    Hua Qing cried, "I just want you and this life to live, I just want you to live..."


    Liu Yuzhou slowly exudes blood from the corner of his mouth, "but we Want to be with you, forever Our family Three. "


    "Tut Tut, what a touching scene. You three, is this a farewell?" Dekas was a little complacent and sarcastic.


    That is to say, at this moment, Hua Qing does not know what he has in his hand. He puts all his strength into decas''s chest and puts it through to the end


    The man in the black robe screamed and cut the sky

 Chapter 1994

    Hua Qing is a very evil person. He also likes to leave behind for himself. He wanted to be a villain again.


    For children and Liu Yuzhou to seek a way of life, where to know Liu Yuzhou that fool, said nothing to compromise.


    In the end, she changed her mind, and with a will to die heart, she gave decas a heavy blow. She could only attack at such a close distance, so that decas could not be prepared.


    The point is, Dracula is a vampire of this level, and a lot of things are useless to him.


    Those magic weapons of Fengxi can''t be used, let alone others. On that day, Huaqing went to Chunfeng for ten li, although she stayed for a short time.


    But I got the blood of Huasheng by accident, and I didn''t know the ghost.


    This still needs to start from Jasmine to change the clothes with menstruation for the comatose Hua Sheng, so people are not prepared.


    Decas is not a ghost, so he is not afraid of women''s blood essence. What he is afraid of is Hua Sheng''s pure spiritual blood.


    So Hua Qing is ignorant, which is also a mistake. He smeared Hua Sheng''s blood on the sharp awl and hid it in his arms for a rainy day.


    This was not meant for Frederick. It was meant to deal with the vampires who chased her when they fled.


    But I didn''t expect that it would be used at this moment


    Dekas was hit by this sudden blow. It was really hurt. He leaned back to the ground and howled bitterly


    At the same time, the strong and powerful big hand, separated from the sky to Hua qingtengkong''s body, pulled hard and threw it out.


    It''s revenge. After decas was seriously injured, he turned into a black gas and disappeared. I don''t know if he escaped or how


    Liu Yuzhou can''t move under the trees. Seeing Hua Qing being thrown to a place more than ten meters away, he suddenly felt a tug at his heart.


    "Qingqing..."


    "Mom..."


    Small this life ran past, while crying, he helped Hua Qing up from the ground, held her head, and kept crying, which was very flustered and scared.


    Hua Qing is a person in the end. When he fell, he almost broke his internal organs. His whole body was severely fractured.


    She cried out in agony, listening to her son calling for his mother, she barely opened her eyes


    "Don''t cry..."


    "Don''t die, mom. Don''t leave me."


    Hua Qing wanted to raise her hand and touch her child, but no matter how hard she tried, her fingers couldn''t move.


    "This life Call an ambulance with your cell phone and send uncle Liu Hospital... "


    "I''ll fight. I''ll fight now. I''ll take you to the hospital. Mom, you have to hold on."


    "Silly boy, you should listen to uncle Liu, and then Tell him... "


    Said, Hua Qing suddenly moved his neck, turned the direction, looked at the man who was pressed by the tree more than ten meters away, and felt a little sad.


    "You tell him..."


    Hua Qing''s voice is very small. It''s almost the voice that can be made with his lips. Xiao has already cried and spent his face in this life.


    Uncle Liu also said that when he arrived at a new place, he would buy him a balance car, take him to play in the community, park, and have his mother. He said that he would send him a smart phone for his birthday, and then he could play games It''s not like that for a second, but right now


    Hua Qing''s hand finally slipped slowly Head tilted, completely closed eyes


    "Mom..." The cry of the child and Liu Yuzhou''s roar are so helpless in the wilderness.

 Chapter 1995

    Dekas''s serious injury made the shrimps and crabs panic, so they began to retreat in large quantities.


    Fengxi used to hold the World War I, but I didn''t expect to see them retreat mysteriously


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Do you want to catch up?" Nangong Liuyue also feels strange.


    Feng Xi waved his hand. "The poor don''t chase us. Be careful. I think these vampires can attack us at this time. I think it''s really like Hua Qing said that the ghost bird got the information before he knew that ah Sheng was in a coma at this time and started to deal with us."


    "Yes, but it''s a matter of life. Emperor Bai ran said that although he can''t directly take part in the affairs of ordinary people, such a large-scale massacre of these vampires would not have been in accordance with the reincarnation of heaven, and it''s doomed to be stopped."


    "Come on, let''s not get into this. Let''s go."


    See vampires fighting to half inexplicable retreat, wind Xi although doubt, but not deep research.


    Now the most important thing is to wake up a Sheng.


    So she took Nangong Liuyue back to ten li spring breeze.


    But I don''t know. Someone has stopped the vampire.


    And an unexpected person


    Back to a quarter of an hour ago, Princess Leia''s luxury carriage is at the critical point of the eastern continent. Why luxury? Because that carriage is made of the skulls of tens of thousands of people. If you look carefully, your pores will stand up.


    There are eight vampires in black robes in front of and behind. They are carrying carriages and walking with them all the way.


    In the carriage, a young man with deep blue eyes and high nose, wearing exposed clothes, sat in the carriage.


    A pair of innocent big eyes are waiting for something good to arrive as scheduled. Along the way, her face puzzled many men.


    How many men because of the beauty, prostrate in her pomegranate skirt, when plate of Chinese food.


    There is no chance of reincarnation for those killed by vampires.


    So their existence is really the reincarnation of demons. Now this evil will invade the ancient and mysterious land of generosity.


    It''s just that, at the threshold entrance, it''s stopped by one person.


    The man said only one thing, and Leah, the proud heiress of the vampire family, changed her face a little, and then ordered the carriage to turn away.


    Decas, who was seriously injured by Huaqing, had a chance to be cured.


    But because Princess Leia didn''t cross the border to save him, she lost the last chance


    In the forest of Niubei mountain wilderness, the decasian people hide in the black cave. After he is injured, his energy is greatly reduced.


    Not only afraid of the sun, but also afraid of someone taking the opportunity to take his old life.


    The past mice rustled, and decas swooped. He grabbed a mouse and shoved it into his mouth to chew, making the sound of kazikaz, which was extremely harsh.


    Outside the cave, there is a figure, not only male but also female


    "Who?" He covered his injured chest with vigilance, and the awl remained in the pit of his heart and did not dare to pull it out.


    "The one who wants your life."


    "Ridiculous Do you know who I am? Do you know Princess Leia has powerful energy? You Oriental garbage cans Don''t try to provoke us noble vampires. "


    To this day, decas still feels like a vampire of noble blood.


    He forgot how long ago, when he was a young man.


    Once in the back mountain of my hometown, he happened to save a girl who was unconscious. He took her home with him.


    In the middle of the night, the young girl was very beast like, eating his family, those he loved most


    That girl, that is Leia, he is from then on, became Leia''s most loyal pawn.

 Chapter 1996

    No one knows that the critical point of Leia has been turned back, and the vast army of vampires, as well as the luxury horse drawn carriages of tens of millions of people, have been dissuaded by one person.


    No one thought that in the cave of Niubei mountain wilderness, dekas, the vampire elder who used to be in Europe, died completely.


    In fact, there is no corpse. He is a dead man. The body of a vampire is another form of a corpse.


    It can only be said that dekas was eaten by giant mice in the cave, and finally there was no residue left.


    The rats that ate the flesh and blood of vampires were destroyed in the cave by a fire.


    Because there are no people here all year round, no one cares about it.


    However, the news of Hua Qing''s death soon came to Bai Hao, who was the first to know.


    His face was a little complicated after he answered the phone opened by the branch office.


    "Gentlemen, I have one thing to say."


    Bai Hao looked at the people around him, and other people gave them different looks.


    Hua Lin''s husband, Bai Hao, has always been an ordinary policeman, although he has a high position.


    But he is still very ordinary in this group of people, because he is not a bully president, not to mention a superpower.


    But Hua Lin is very satisfied. She has been living the most ordinary life with her husband.


    "What''s the matter, husband?"


    Hua Lin seldom sees Bai Hao like this, so she is slightly worried.


    "I just got a call from our branch office saying that there was a major accident in the countryside. One was killed and two injured. The dead was Hua Qing. Liu Yuzhou and the child were injured."


    "What?"


    Although Hua Qing has been very unpopular, Hua Lin still can''t accept it. I saw it just yesterday.


    Why So sudden?


    Wind Xi''s face does not change. He pinches his fingers. "Hua Qing is really going to die, but Liu Yuzhou also died in the accident. He survived. It''s amazing In fact, the child''s birthday is very impressive. It should be the life of an orphan. "


    It''s been a long time since Fengxi gave people divination. It''s also a coincidence today.


    Listen to him finish saying, everybody didn''t say a word again, Wang Junxian side head looked at wife, "small Zhi, you save sorrow..."


    "I''m ok, my second sister. She has done too many bad things. She''s dead long ago It''s just that the poor child is so young that he has no mother, husband. Go back to contact Liu Yuzhou and ask him how to plan in the future. If he doesn''t want to take care of the child, we can make another arrangement. "


    "Well, I''ll take care of it."


    After being a mother, Hua Zhi is really gentle, especially for the children, there will be a special aura of maternal love.


    She really had no pity for Hua Qing''s death, but she always felt that the child was unlucky and had such a mother.


    "It''s better if she''s dead, otherwise she''ll find a way to trip us up."


    This is what Qin Wanyu said. He also enlivened the atmosphere. Don''t be in the same mood as going to the tomb.


    Hua Lin didn''t speak, but she was still upset.


    She put her head on Bai Hao''s shoulder in silence. Bai Hao clenched her hand, patted her and comforted her.


    River stood on the outside, he just wanted to talk, suddenly a very clear voice of a woman came to his ear


    "River current. You come out for a moment. "


    The river suddenly turned back, no one could be seen, but just I think it''s in my ear.


    "Brother Jiangliu, what''s the matter?" Nangong Liuyue is not far away from the river. He has something wrong with him. He asks.


    Just as the river was about to speak, there was another voice, "river, come with me, I''ll tell you what you want to know."


    River deep breath, "you talk, I go out for a breath."


    He turned around and walked out of the villa with his head down

 Chapter 1997

    At the beginning of the river, I thought I was a phantom. Why did such a voice appear for no reason.


    But we didn''t notice that the river was a little different. Even the wind didn''t rest well these days, and we fell asleep in the arms of Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Ten li spring wind has a strong border, so it''s difficult to get close to common dirty things.


    But some powerful dark energy can transmit sound for thousands of miles.


    In fact, it is near a pavilion outside the garden after ten li spring breeze.


    It''s covered by rockeries, so it''s a good place to hide.


    Jiang Liu himself is not timid. In addition, he has seen too many mysterious energies that cannot be explained by science with Hua Sheng in recent years.


    So I''m not afraid. I just went to have a look with curiosity.


    Sure enough, just after the rockery, I saw a thin figure


    And this figure is inexplicably familiar


    He frowned slightly. "Who are you?"


    The woman slowly turned around, showing a delicate and familiar face, "river, it''s me."


    The voice is also very nice, and the appearance is warm and soft.


    But it disgusted the river, because this woman was no one else, it was Zhuoya who had not appeared for a long time.


    Yes, Zhuoya, this haunted woman, who has appeared since Jiangliu University.


    After that, it appears, disappears, appears and disappears again. It has been involved in the feelings of Jiangliu and Huasheng countless times.


    For the couple, the woman is a nightmare, a thorn in the eye.


    "Dare you come..."


    River with anger, think of Zhuoya before their behavior, I think there is a anger in the chest.


    "Jiangliu, I''m here today. I just want to find you. I have to tell you a secret, a secret related to Huasheng and your future."


    Zhuoya was in a hurry and took a few steps forward.


    However, the river retreated a few steps, obviously not wanting to have any close contact with her.


    "Jiangliu, I know you don''t believe me, and I know I''m not a good person, but I won''t hurt you. I didn''t have it before and I won''t have it later."


    Zhuoya, in other words, is not a pure Zhuoya.


    It''s a descendant of the witches and demagogues in Miao, a woman with mysterious power, a woman with dark energy.


    The appearance of Zhuoya can only show that it is for the river.


    Because, her paranoia to the river, just as Xie Dongyang once did to Hua Sheng, can''t be let go, can''t forget.


    "Yes, I just can''t believe you. Every time you show up, you will be deeply disgusted with me and a Sheng. Get out of here and take advantage of the wind Otherwise You won''t run away easily. You won''t have the same luck as last time. You know how powerful the wind family''s Dharma protector is. "


    Jiangliu doesn''t want to say a word more to this woman, just thinks that seeing her will turn her stomach.


    It''s true that Fengxi has always wanted to catch her. Xie Dongyao is the one behind her. She has done so many things with Qiao Xue and Hua Qing.


    "Jiangliu, don''t you want Huasheng to wake up Don''t you want to save her? Don''t you want her to wake up. If you believe me, just listen and say something. I promise I won''t delay your time. "


    Seeing the river turning around, Zhuoya is in a hurry.


    There is a saying


    At this time, the nerves of the river are tense. As long as everything related to Huasheng is concerned, he will be extremely concerned and affect every nerve.

 Chapter 1998

    The river turned abruptly and his face sank a little bit


    "Zhuoya, I don''t care whether you are a man or a ghost, or how good you are. Don''t be in front of me, tiaosheng, you don''t deserve it."


    "Jiangliu, have you seen a black cat? It told you something."


    Zhuoya was in a hurry. Seeing that the river didn''t speak to her at all, she could only drag out the whole thing.


    River flow in mind, indeed, this is a little interesting.


    That day Xiaohei told himself that others didn''t know.


    And Xiaohei said that day that it was clearly under the border, why would Zhuoya know?


    There is always something in my mind, but I can''t remember it.


    For a moment, the heart of the river is a bit disordered.


    Zhuoya looks at the handsome face of Jiangliu affectionately. "Jiangliu, you are cheated. It''s not the black cat of Huasheng, the black cat of Huasheng I was ambushed by some spirit beasts of my master a week ago, and I was seriously injured. I don''t know where to hide. And you see that one, it''s from the demon world It comes from the demon world You can''t believe what it tells you There is only one purpose of the people in the demon world, that is to release the second highness of the demon world But the second highness let it out a bit, and you can''t come back. He''ll keep you in an illusion forever. "


    After listening to the river, there was no accident, just watching her calmly.


    "How can I believe what you said?"


    "I don''t have any evidence to make you believe me, but I just can''t see you die Isn''t the idea Bai ran gave you very good? Haven''t you found out yet? It''s the child''s problem Everything is the child in Hua Sheng''s stomach. If the child is gone, Huasheng will be OK. You don''t have to die in the dreamland. You don''t want to think about it. At the beginning, Hua Sheng had to work hard to seal the moon. If you let it out Everything is in disorder. People in the demon world are watching you all the time Seeing that there is no way to start from Hua Sheng, I found you intentionally Now the only way to prove me is to let Fengxi go to find the real black cat I I went to the encirclement and suppression with my master that day. We didn''t do it. It was the spirit beast of my master. The black cat arrived at this time of the year. It was a day when the valves were open, so the energy was very weak. On that day, it was ambushed by our design, but it didn''t die. It escaped I think it must still be near Jiangcheng. You can find it. As long as you find the black cat, it will prove that everything I said is true. "


    "Who told you that?"


    "Do you mean the black cat''s valve? In fact It''s the devil Kingdom The reason why my master has been the only surviving wizard for thousands of years is that he has contracted and cooperated with the people in the demon world, so that he has come to the present Or what do you think? "


    "So, are you all birds of a feather?" The face of the river is cold.


    "Yes, I''m fine no matter what you think of me, but please don''t do anything. I can''t watch you die..."


    "Zhuoya, I have nothing to do with you. Don''t show concern for my appearance. At school, I didn''t like you, and now I don''t. I don''t like you, whether it''s really Zhuoya or you after strengthening. Don''t come back. "


    "River I''m just worried about you... "


    "You don''t have to worry, go quickly, or I''ll shout out the wind."


    River listened to those words, but believe it or not, there is no way to know.

 Chapter 1999

    For Zhuoya, Jiangliu is a man without love and justice.


    But for Huasheng, he is the best husband in the world.


    The river leaned against the door, lit a cigarette, quietly spitting out a smoke ring.


    Considering what Zhuoya said just now, Zhuoya specially came to tell him this. In fact, it''s very sincere.


    After all, Zhuoya is still at risk of being beaten by the wind, and now there is Nangong Liuyue.


    So Zhuoya is so adventurous to come to Jiangliu and say a few words. He should not be deliberately confused.


    In fact, a man for a woman is not you really love him, or a little bit of distinction.


    It''s like a lot of big money supporting junior. Whether junior really likes his money or his people, his heart is clear.


    It''s just pretending that I don''t know. After all, it''s all about taking what I need. Why should I say it clearly?


    Zhuoya to the river, the beginning may be because of the river''s appearance, character, domineering cool temperament.


    Later, maybe it''s because of fighting with Huasheng. I''m not convinced. I want to compete.


    After all, other people''s things are good. It''s a bit of a gamble.


    But after so many experiences, she can still say these things to Jiangliu at the risk of being discovered by their partners, which proves that maybe she really has a little thought about Jiangliu. You are right to say you like it, and you can''t let it go.


    After all, no matter how bad people are, they also have feelings for the people they like.


    So river flow analysis, Zhuoya''s credibility is still very high.


    It would be interesting if the black cat that day was not Xiaohei.


    But now, he also knows that one thing will not change, that is, once he wakes up after cutting the moon, it is true that he can protect a Sheng.


    At that time, don''t mention the one in the heaven, who is still a vampire. I''m afraid that I dare not move a hair to a Sheng and his children.


    River flow suddenly very depressed, he felt very cowardly.


    As a husband, husband and father, he can''t protect his wife and children.


    I want another man to help me, so


    So there is nothing wrong with the third way. Even if it is a trap, it is the best protection for them.


    If we kill the children, what if those people still want to kill him? When the children are gone, he will face so many dangers?


    Thinking about it, Jiangliu made the final decision.


    He left his cigarette end at his feet, stepped on it hard, and turned to open the door.


    "Qin Wanyu, when will you get married?"


    The river laughingly asked such a sentence, to all the people in the room asked silly eyes.


    What''s more, I asked with a smile. I haven''t seen the river with a smile since Hua Sheng''s accident. It''s really the first time.


    "Me?" Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t know how to answer.


    The river nodded.


    Qin Wanyu pointed to the wind in his sleep. "I can''t be the Lord. You have to ask her when she promised to marry me and when I would marry. Otherwise, I won''t be established myself."


    "I suggest that you hold it together. You and Feng Xi, Xie Dongyang and AI Chen, ginkgo and Gao He."


    "Eh? That''s a good idea. " Hua Zhi suddenly thought it was a good idea.


    Wang Jun smiles but doesn''t speak


    "It''s very kind of you, big brother. You''re really my brother." When Gao he heard this, he could not be happy. River current words have a lot of weight. He wanted to marry Gingko for a long time, but the girl''s temper was just that she couldn''t get oil and salt.


    "I won''t do it, sir." Ginkgo pouted.


    "Miss hasn''t woken up yet. I''m not married." Ginkgo always felt that miss was in such a lot of trouble that she didn''t want to marry anyone.

 Chapter 2000

    "You see, brother Jiangliu, ginkgo knows to bully me, knows to bully me..."


    Gao he immediately filed a complaint. He has a long way to go to pursue his wife. Gao he is quite reliable among the rich second generation.


    At least no fancy, no love, from the first like ginkgo to now, the heart is only this girl.


    It''s just that after the spring peach accident, gingko is loyal to miss Biao and has been putting off the marriage for a long time.


    Hua Sheng wanted to make a marriage for this girl for a long time, so she thought ginkgo was her daughter''s business.


    "Are you a man who dares to file a complaint with brother Jiangliu?"


    "Well, don''t quarrel. I''m just giving you some suggestions Of course, it''s all your own business whether you choose or not. A Sheng used to talk to me a lot. I''d like to see you get married and have a stable life. I think if you choose to get married at this time, you will be happy for you when she wakes up. "


    "The river..." Feng Xi always thinks that it''s illogical for the river to let everyone get married at this time.


    "Feng Xi, you have been hanging Qin, Wan and Yu for a long time. It''s really not easy for him, so you pity my brother. Will you?" The river has hooked its mouth.


    Qin Wanyu immediately raised his tail in the sky. "Do you hear me? Xi Xi, if you have a little conscience, please give me a place. I''ve been sleeping in vain for a long time, you scum girl I just want to sleep, I don''t want to be responsible. "


    "Go away..."


    Qin Wanyu''s jokes always take a little pace of driving, so the wind is a little shy, after all, so many people are watching.


    "And you."


    Pointed to ginkgo and Gao He, "Xie Dongyang AI Chen, the day is good, you think about it, it''s for A Sheng rushes for a happy event. They say that there is a happy event at home. The patient will be better soon. Don''t you want sister a Sheng to wake up? "


    "I Of course I do. " Ginkgo heart most care about Miss, so miss as long as can wake up, do anything is willing.


    Just chatting like this, everyone is very relaxed.


    Xie Dongyang and AI Chen are inconvenient to stay. After all, there are many people here.


    After all, they are still newly married and the relationship is originally at a delicate stage.


    So they thought about it and went back to Xie''s old house.


    Although Mrs. Xie accepted the fact that her son married a second wife, she still didn''t give Chen a good face, but this is also common sense.


    "Mom, we''re back."


    Xie Dongyang enters, holding AI Chen in his hand.


    "Well, have you eaten?"


    Mrs. Xie is sitting on the sofa, holding a tabby cat in her arms, and is too lazy to lift her eyelids.


    In her heart, the eldest daughter-in-law is the best. She can force the eldest daughter-in-law away, and her responsibilities are all those of the little fox spirit. Yes, in Mrs. Xie''s heart. AI Chen is a fox spirit who confuses her son. She is a little bit more than Hua Sheng. This black pot is also inexplicable.


    "Yes, Ma. This is Chen AI."


    Xie Dongyang introduced his new wife to his mother.


    Mrs. Xie didn''t say a word, just as she didn''t hear, but it was AI Chen who hurried to go there. "Good aunt."


    "What''s your name, aunt?"


    Xie Dongyang walked over and patted her on the shoulder from behind, saying that it was better to joke or encourage.


    AI Chen is a little embarrassed, but she still calls for mom, but it''s not very loud.


    Mrs. Xie still doesn''t have a good face

 Chapter 2001

    Xie Dongyang immediately finished, "Mom, my daughter-in-law told you mom, you don''t want to give the red envelope? There is no fee for the change of port. "


    AI Chen hurriedly pulls Xie Dongyang''s sleeve and refuses to let him say. He feels embarrassed.


    Originally, the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law was very rigid. In such a whole, it is estimated to be even more rigid.


    Xie Dongyang doesn''t care about those things. After all, it''s his mother who has a good grasp of the scale.


    Mrs. Xie''s face is still icy. "Isn''t it unmarried? The wedding hasn''t started yet? Can we wait for the wedding day? How much money can my old lady give you to change? "


    "Well, I''ll wait for your big red bag, AI Chen. Let''s go upstairs first."


    Knowing that AI Chen is not comfortable at home, Xie Dongyang has been holding her hand and giving her a lot of warmth and security.


    After Xie Dongyang went upstairs, he answered the company''s phone and kept explaining the company''s business.


    AI Chen is sitting in the room by himself. That''s when Xie Ning came in.


    I didn''t knock on the door, but I did


    Wearing a white princess skirt, AI Chen saw Xie Ning and smiled, "Wow, your skirt is so beautiful..."


    "Are you my second uncle''s wife?"


    Xie Ning blinked, but he was more friendly to AI Chen.


    "Are you Ning Ning?"


    The little girl nodded, a little shy.


    "Come on, I''ll hold you. You look good."


    In fact, AI Chen has seen Xie Ning several times before. At that time, she was crazy about Xie Dongyang, always with Hua Zhi and always talking about Xie''s family.


    Hua Zhi has said that Xie Dongyang is in great pain for her little niece. Now, several years later, she can finally meet her at a close distance.


    Xie Ning does not repel to come forward, but is quite close to AI Chen.


    "How old are you?"


    "Eight years old."


    "You are so lovely."


    "I study very well, too."


    "Ha ha, isn''t it? Like your second uncle? " AI Chen was amused.


    "No, my second uncle is very rubbish in his study. He often counted down in the exam at that time. My grandfather took a whip My father studies very well. He is a bully. So is my mother. I am like my parents, but My second uncle looks good. My face is more like my second uncle. "


    Xie Ning''s words make AI Chen laugh. It''s childlike.


    She held the little girl in her lap and was very intimate.


    "Ah, you are right. You look like your second uncle. Your second uncle looks good, too. But when you grow up, you will look better than your second uncle."


    "Auntie, do you like my second uncle very much?"


    "I..."


    It''s really weird to talk about it to an eight year old, so achenton stayed.


    "You don''t have to be embarrassed. I know the secret of my second uncle. He used to like aunt asheng, but aunt asheng has uncle Jiangliu, so I don''t like my second uncle. He has been sad for a long time. "


    "Well, I''d rather be smart."


    "I also heard that Aunt Hua Zhi said that you liked my second uncle before."


    "Ah? Hua Zhi these all said, too shameless, this big mouth


    "Yes, I thought at that time, you sing so well and look good. My second uncle doesn''t like you. It''s his loss But it''s good that you get married. Although my grandma and my mom have some opinions on you. But don''t be afraid, auntie. You still have me. I am also a member of the Xie family. I will support you and stand by you and my uncle. "


    "Really?"


    "Yes, my second uncle got married for the first time. He chose you because you are the best, so I believe in my second uncle."


    Children''s words, it is very warm, let AI Chen feel a lot comfortable in the heart.


    My previous black history can''t be regarded as black history. I can only say that I married the wrong person. Indeed, in the eyes of outsiders, I don''t deserve Xie''s family.


    But Xie Dongyang is so kind to herself. She can''t do without it. She can''t do without it.


    Even if it is a dream, we should make it longer.

 Chapter 2002

    When Xie Dongyang came back from his phone call, he saw such a warm scene.


    AI Chen holds Xie Ning in her arms. They talk and laugh. The scene is very warm.


    AI Chen looks very good. In fact, although she is not as delicate as Hua Zhi, she is also a beauty with big eyes.


    Especially after years of precipitation, more unique flavor of mature women.


    After AI Chen took off her woolen coat, it was a lotus root pink shirt with white pearls on the cuffs.


    Below are high waisted casual pants and small heels. They are very intellectual, but they don''t have the pompous makeup and halo of the entertainment circle.


    She is so approachable, but let Xie Dongyang get along more real.


    "Are you two familiar?"


    "Just cooked." AI Chen looks up and smiles.


    "Second uncle, my aunt sang very well. I just sang the classic songs to me. I don''t need a sound card. God kissed my voice."


    Xie Ning praised AI Chen with one breath.


    Xie Dongyang leaned against the door and couldn''t help being happy. "Our little apple polisher is very active. Is that to please the big star aunt?"


    "Yes, I''ll sit in the first row of my aunt''s concerts. I can enjoy VIP without paying."


    Xie Ning finished, Xie Dongyang and AI Chen both laughed.


    The cook in the kitchen sent a bowl of lotus seeds and tremella, "Sir, the dessert for the madam is ready."


    "Well, bring it in."


    After the cook came in, Xie Dongyang picked up his niece from AI Chen''s arms. "You didn''t eat much at night. You went to ten li Chunfeng with me and worked hard. Drink it quickly and have a good rest."


    "I''m fine. I really don''t need to take care of me like this. I''m not a guest."


    "Yes."


    "Auntie, it''s called love. I read many novels like this. My second uncle is a bully president, and you are the heroine."


    Xie Ning interrupts. AI Chen smiles sweetly and drinks sweets slowly.


    Xie Dongyang coaxes the little niece for a while, and sends the child back to his mother''s place to sleep.


    When she comes back, AI Chen has taken a bath and gone to bed. She is really tired.


    There are so many things happened recently that she has no time to react and digest.


    So the whole person felt a little overwhelmed and hollowed out.


    After Xie Dongyang enters the door, he takes off his shirt, which is a white underwear.


    It can be seen that he has a good figure. His perennial fitness makes him not like more than 30 men at all, but a young man.


    "I''ll take a bath."


    Xie Dongyang said a word and went into the bathroom, but AI Chen felt a little nervous.


    Because, in a real sense, they slept together for the first time. To be honest, they were flash marriages.


    But after the flash marriage, there has been no real life of the couple.


    So wait for Xie Dongyang to come out after taking a bath


    So they two


    Just thinking, Xie Dongyang has directly lifted the quilt to bed.


    AI Chen is more nervous and pretends to close her eyes


    "Ai Chen, are you sleepy?"


    "Well, vaguely..." Her voice is very small, but at this moment, her heart is crazy.


    "It''s OK. If you''re going to be sleepy, go to sleep."


    Xie Dongyang bent down and kissed her forehead gently.


    Just want to loosen, AI Chen hands tightly embrace Xie Dongyang.


    A man is stunned


    Next second, AI Chen opens his eyes and kisses Xie Dongyang''s mouth in the dim light.


    She plucked up her courage and wanted to go out of this step. Finally, she could kiss the man she loved and do wonderful things

 Chapter 2003

    I thought there was something wrong with Huasheng. Xie Dongyang was not in the mood, so AI Chen was very nervous all the time.


    But in the end is a person, there are seven emotions and six desires, so close to the beloved man.


    For a moment, it''s still the color word. It''s better if you talk deeply.


    In a word, AI Chen didn''t control it. Xie Dongyang, an old man, naturally won''t wriggle, and the intimate affairs between the two will come naturally.


    It''s embarrassing that the servant of Xie''s family heard about it.


    The old woman with broken mouth also ran to tell Mrs. Xie that she could only be more angry.


    "This fox spirit is really a family misfortune..."


    Lady Xie shakes her head and insists that AI Chen is a fox spirit. She will confuse Xie Dongyang.


    Xie Ning was going to sleep when he was lying in bed. It''s not nice to hear grandma say that.


    Immediately lift the quilt and retort, "grandma, I think my aunt is very good. Don''t speak ill of her."


    When Mrs. Xie heard this, she kept her mouth straight. "What aunt? Who admits that she is your aunt? What do you know as a child? She''s pretending to be nice to you. What''s good about a divorced woman? If so, why should someone divorce her? Your second uncle doesn''t know whether he''s lost his mind or what''s wrong. He really wants to piss me off... "


    "Grandma, don''t forget that my aunt is divorced too. Don''t double label."


    "Ah ha, you little boy, what other network words and double signs do you speak to me? Can your aunt be like her? That''s your aunt''s husband''s cheating. It''s also true. Your aunt''s dead girl will not send me a message and call me when she goes abroad. Tomorrow I have to ask your uncle about it. When will Yaoyao come back? "


    Mrs. Xie didn''t know that Xie Dongyao had already xiangxiaoyuxun. In order to appease her mother, Xie Dongyang always said that Xie Dongyao had gone abroad and ran overseas markets for herself.


    And from time to time, I use Xie Dongyao''s mobile phone to send wechat to my mother.


    Of course, these are all done by Xie Dongyang''s assistant and secretary, so they are different from real people.


    It''s always suspicious after a long time.


    After listening to grandma talking about her aunt, Xie Ning didn''t say a word. She was really scared.


    Grandma is now as jumpy as her mother.


    Since the death of father and grandfather, only two uncles in the family are still normal.


    If grandma knew that her aunt had I''m afraid it''s just gone. I don''t know how long I can keep it from you.


    "Dongyang, what can we do for Huasheng?"


    Two people embrace each other, AI Chen nest in Xie Dongyang''s arms, some sad.


    Hua Sheng has seen her for several times. Sometimes she will meet her when having dinner with Hua Zhi.


    That is a very cold, but very delicate girl, not much, silent, but Absolutely attractive.


    Almost no one in the Chinese family does not admit her excellence.


    Even if the queen Hua Zhi, is also five younger sister five younger sister has been hanging in the mouth.


    So Hua Sheng has such a thing. As a friend of Hua Zhi and Xie Dongyang''s wife, AI Chen must also be concerned.


    "We really can''t help with this."


    Xie Dongyang knows that he can''t do anything about it. It''s because of the same point that he will completely put down Huasheng, end his ten thousand year single life, marry AI Chen and become a family.


    Of course, AI Chen is not a springboard or a tool to use. He really appreciates this girl and feels good about her.

 Chapter 2004

    "Is that all Huasheng can do?"


    "I don''t think so. Maybe they have a way. In fact A Sheng has many mysterious friends. We can''t touch them. I believe there will always be a way. After all, she is so kind. "


    "Yes, I hope she can wake up early. By the way, otherwise our wedding will be postponed. At this time, everyone is very sad, and it''s really not suitable."


    AI Chen is very sensible and considerate of everyone''s mood and current situation. She wants to postpone the wedding on her own initiative.


    On this point, let Xie Dongyang is impressive again, in the end is atmosphere, will not only care about themselves.


    Xie Dongyang was slightly moved. She put her hand on the back of her hand and clapped it. "Don''t worry, our wedding doesn''t need to be rescheduled. Jiangliu and I mentioned it, and even wanted us to do it earlier and have a cup of wedding wine. Ah Sheng''s side I''m sure there will be a turnaround, so don''t think about it. "


    "Well, then I''ll listen to you."


    AI Chen Mingming is such a lively and active person, but in front of Xie Dongyang, he looks like a obedient child.


    In the end, it''s a matter of falling, so it''s not because a man is not good to you, it''s not because he has no feelings and no heart, it''s just because he doesn''t love you.


    Once in love with you, really anything can be for you, or even break their own bottom line again and again.


    Wuliang Mountain area can still be calm after all. It has been living in seclusion here and living a leisurely life.


    Take the younger martial brothers and younger martial sisters in the area and pick some herbs by chance to refine some pills.


    Last time, the bracelet sent by Huasheng is not only beautiful, but also powerful, with a lot of room for saving.


    When she is free, she will refine her spiritual power, purify it and store it directly.


    Hide it in the bracelet for future needs. After all, there are always many rivals in the world, so there is no harm.


    In the heart of fengqingcheng, she has really broken her mind.


    One heart and one mind is only for cultivation, but now it has been sealed.


    But the immortals are also divided into three or six or nine grades, and the skills are also divided into high and low.


    Therefore, fengqingcheng is not satisfied with the status quo, but also in the process of self-cultivation.


    Even fantasy, one day to be able to see through the mystery, feeling the world.


    Like those ancient gods, it can fly up another interface, that is, the sky beyond the nine heavens.


    Of course, this dream is still far away, because so far, even the most powerful beheader of the demon world, his highness, has not been able to fly.


    Those self righteous royalty in heaven are far away.


    It has been circulating before. The next one to break through the bottleneck and fly to the next interface should be white dye or dark flame.


    However, Ming Yan was beaten by the emperor of heaven before, which also consumed a lot of accomplishments.


    Now I''m afraid I don''t have the previous advantages


    White dye The strength is not bad, but the character is a little


    "Qingcheng, are you secretly missing me?"


    The man in the long white shirt, the face of Qingcheng, depends on the cherry tree, smiling at fengqingcheng.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Don''t deny, I can read mind skill, you don''t know. You were absolutely thinking about me just now, ha ha. "


    "You don''t want to be sentimental. I just think that you can''t fly to the next interface like you are now, and you''ve wasted your accomplishments."


    With that, Fengqing City spits out the dog''s tail grass which has been in its mouth all the time and turns its head to leave.


    Bai ran hurriedly cheekily followed up, "you''re wrong about Qingcheng. I never thought about flying to the next interface. How nice I am in this interface. There are so many interesting things, beautiful scenery and delicious food, and you This great beauty. "


    "Come on, your flirting routine is useless to me. I advise you to have some face."

 Chapter 2005

    "It''s useless to be shameful. You''re enough."


    "Go away."


    "I won''t leave if you scold me. I''ll follow you today."


    "Bai Ran is also a God. I advise you to be a bit aggressive."


    "No, I will not I will eat and sleep with you if I say nothing today. "


    In the words of the emperor of the underworld, no one can compare the three realms and six realms.


    Even those royal families in the heaven have to be convinced, the emperor has no way.


    He just can let go of the burden of idolatry.


    So we are ready to be scolded by the wind, and we should follow step by step.


    Wind pour city is a girl in the end, cheeks slightly red.


    Then stop, "you are so abnormal today. Do you have something to do with me?"


    "I also like to come to you for nothing. Just tell me how many times I have come to your boundless mountain Look, there are also lovers'' bracelets here. "


    white dye shameless shaking as like as two peas in the wind.


    It was made by Hua Sheng, so I immediately thought about it.


    "You still have leisure to amuse me. Your relative is going to be in trouble this time..."


    "You said ah Sheng, it''s OK, as long as the child is killed."


    "It''s easy to say. You think it''s easy to fight. It''s not an ordinary child That''s... "


    Well, in general, things that are uncertain will not be guessed randomly, so the words behind stop.


    "Say, what is that?"


    "It''s nothing. You don''t need to talk to me. I won''t tell you."


    "Qingcheng, in fact, no matter how the child is, you have a way to kill it, right? I remember When you first became a God Your master sent you an 18 day thunder charm. "


    "Yes, so what?"


    Fengqing city hands around the chest, turned around, eyes a little complex looking at the old acquaintance.


    "So as long as you put your hand and combine the power of the first Dharma protector of your Feng family to cast the 18 day thunder charm, the child in a Sheng''s stomach will die if his energy is forced by cattle."


    "You''re going to take 18 days to deal with that kid?" The wind is blowing down the city.


    Bai ran really dares to think. If other people think about it, they dare not say it.


    That''s a unborn child who has to deal with such a vicious and powerful destructive curse. Isn''t it a bit cruel?


    Bai ran smiled and looked up at the shapeless clouds in the sky. "Qing Cheng, how many years have you and I lived? Don''t do the stupid things that ordinary people like to do. You and I know that the children in ah Sheng''s belly carry dark energy. We don''t have any kind of energy in the heaven. We will constantly absorb the spirit of the mother and the fetus. Besides, the spiritual power of a Sheng has been absorbed. The child is growing stronger If you don''t destroy it, I''m afraid that in the future It''s also trouble. Even if the child doesn''t harm the three realms and six ways, the one in the sky won''t let them go easily. "


    "Has the emperor moved his mind?"


    "Is it still for him? It is inevitable that the emperor of heaven will not allow the energy that endangers their imperial power to appear. A Sheng has already made the old man ready to move, and is said to be a mysterious child with dark energy. The child It''s better to do it by ourselves than by others. Besides, you are your own person, and it''s also appropriate to start. As long as you don''t hurt asheng, except for the children, you can do it. "


    "Does the river agree?"


    Feng Qingcheng didn''t directly say whether to help or not, but I''d like to know if the bad idea of Bai ran can be accepted by the river. It''s their children

 Chapter 2006

    "The river has agreed."


    "You convinced him?" Fengqingcheng looks at bairan in a strange way.


    "It doesn''t count. The river has always been prioritized, so even if I don''t say it, he should know that all the founders are the child. As long as the child isn''t there, asheng won''t be drained of energy and fall into a coma."


    "Now that you have thought about it, do it. Your strength is far above mine If you do it, it''s easy. "


    "Yes, but I still want to ask you to give me a hand. The wind family''s secret skill is much more gentle than my rough one. Although there are 18 Tianlei, it is always a gradual cycle rather than my direct one. I''m afraid it will hurt Hua Sheng Besides, abortion is all done by girls. No man can do it Do evil. "


    In a word, Bai ran can''t do it at all. After all, a man, how can he go to a woman''s child What about doing that?


    Feng Qingcheng sneers, "OK, Bai ran, you don''t want to do it. You''re afraid of doing evil, so you come to me. Why don''t you ask me to help you do such a wicked thing? Are you still human? "


    "I''m not a man, I''m a fox."


    "You don''t talk nonsense. Will your conscience not hurt when you do this? Tell you, I won''t help you. "


    "You are not helping me, Qing Cheng You''re the best friend to help ah Sheng. Feng Xi is your descendant. You like her so much, or you won''t teach so many secrets, will you? No matter what the reason is, you can''t be helpless. "


    "You''re wrong. I''m famous for my indifference, so what if I die without help?"


    Fengqing city has said at first that it will not interfere with the affairs of the world.


    So she refused Fengxi''s request for a long time. Now, when Bai ran came here, she still said the same thing, so she didn''t plan to go to this mixed water.


    After all, they have sealed their gods, and they can see clearly.


    The world has its own conclusion, she will not interfere.


    "Qingcheng, then I beg you, OK? You can see it in the face of a better life for both of us... "


    "Shut up for me."


    Don''t mention this windblown city is not angry. When you mention this, windblown city is furious.


    She always felt that she was ruined by the coquette fox, so she didn''t want to mention this relationship at all.


    Now in order to persuade Feng Qingcheng to fight the child, Bai ran really dares to say anything.


    It seems that they have also let it go


    "Qingcheng, what are you afraid of? If you don''t admit it, if you run away, it''s better for us That''s the truth. Is there anyone who doesn''t know the three realms and six realms of this matter? "


    "Isn''t bairan too much for you?"


    "I know that I have done something to hurt you in the past, but I always ask you to forgive me Qing Cheng, many things will pass sooner or later. How can you forgive me and help ah Sheng and Jiang Liu once? "


    "I don''t help."


    "Don''t do that. I can''t bear the mistakes of the past. I apologize to you You can apologize any way you say OK or not? Please don''t be so ruthless, just help once, just once. "


    This time, Bai Ran is determined to let the wind fall into the city. She doesn''t let go. She doesn''t want to let go, even if it''s a fight.


    "For the first time, you are so humble." In fact, there is some jealousy in the heart of fengqingcheng. Bai Ran is so proud that he can bow his head and admit his mistake for Hua Sheng. It can be seen that Hua Sheng is in Bai Ran''s heart.

 Chapter 2007

    Of course, Feng Qingcheng knows that Bai Ran has no love for Hua Sheng.


    It''s just that there are also nine days of blood between them.


    Bai ran always cherished the blood brought by her mother''s family, so she even took Hua Sheng as her own person, saying that she was a relative was a joke.


    In fact, what he protects has always been the precious blood left by the lady of nine heavens.


    If it''s really because of the arrival of this child that Hua Sheng is in trouble, then the child really shouldn''t have been born.


    Therefore, in order to protect adults, we can only temporarily kill the children, which is the best policy.


    Jiangliu has agreed with him. What we need to do now is to get rid of the children before those people deal with Huasheng and the children.


    And this hand must be done by the wind.


    Because the wind family''s secret skill can be more gentle and won''t hurt the body of Hua Sheng. Otherwise, Bai ran and Ming Yan are so fierce. Why are they indifferent?


    Fengqingcheng and bairan are locked in the Wuliang Mountain Area


    On the other side, a guest came to the hall of the king of the underworld.


    He was dressed in a purple and gold Python robe, and his noble spirit was oppressive.


    "Lord Styx, your highness eight is here."


    The Pluto nodded and rose slightly. At this time, the eight princes had already arrived in the hall.


    "Uncle Styx, how are you these days?"


    "With the blessing of his highness, all is well."


    "Ah, it seems that our heaven and the underworld are peaceful, but People are in a mess recently My uncle doesn''t know about that mortal woman, does he


    Although these eight princes are young, they are very deep.


    Every move has the style of the emperor of heaven. It''s a difficult role.


    So every word he said meant something. The Pluto nodded, "a little knowledge."


    "Hua Sheng fell into a coma, which my highness didn''t expect, neither did my father Now the question is The child in her stomach Where the hell is it from? "


    After that, eight highness specially looked at the look of the Pluto.


    Pluto is so cold all the year round, no one can easily see the joy and anger.


    "This seat doesn''t pay attention to it. After all, the affairs of ordinary people are not under the jurisdiction of this seat."


    "No, uncle Styx, the newborn of the world, it was born in your underworld Such a cycle has never been wrong for thousands of years, but it is a reliable source that Hua Sheng''s child is not a soul incarnation from the underworld. "


    "Yes, not from our underworld."


    "But it''s not that one of the immortals in the sky came down to earth."


    "This seat is not clear." The Pluto deliberately pushed it off, but didn''t want to reveal too much.


    Because his highness is a man of the heaven, he has no good intentions towards Huasheng and his position has always been hostile.


    Eight highness opened the white feather fan and smiled, "don''t be nervous, my highness is just asking This matter has already alarmed my father, and he is also very concerned about it. If the child is not from the underworld, not from the heaven, then it will be troublesome. This product of unknown origin, once it comes, is not good for us, do you think? "


    "It''s still early, your highness, it''s better to find a few stars to calculate it. On this point, I feel inferior to you."


    "My father really asked, but..."


    At this point, eight highness seems to want to talk and stop.


    "However, the prediction result is not good, so my father and Emperor are very anxious recently, and so is my highness It''s not to think that uncle Styx took the Beihan ice jade from me at the beginning, and that he still owes me a favor. Now It''s time to pay back. "


    The face of the Pluto changed a little. It seems that what should come will come.


    "Your Highness, please tell me. What can I do for you?"


    The Pluto knew that the love would be returned sooner or later, but he didn''t expect it to be so fast.

 Chapter 2100

    "Is there anything else?"


    White Wolf''s words, wind Xi every word engraved in the brain.


    "Of course."


    "Let''s not talk about the painstaking work in it. Can your seriously injured body bear it? How can you settle down, even if you can get Qin and WAN out of Henan smoothly along the way?"


    "His body has been destroyed, with the breeze? And when he comes back to life, he''ll also affect people around him. "


    White Wolf said all the last words, it depends on how Fengxi chooses.


    Every step of reviving Qin, Wan and Yu can''t be wrong, but it is also a bumpy step.


    "Don''t waste time, help me set up the formation!"


    "As long as I can bring him back, I will not be near you. Usually I will put him in my gourd, so that I am the only one around him. He changed my life. If anything happens, I am willing!"


    "Nothing else is a problem!"


    "Do you need to pay attention to when it starts?"


    Feng Xi looks up at the white wolf. At the moment, Feng Xi''s eyes are calm and firm!


    "Master, you If you have to do it, please find more people to protect your Dharma! "


    The breeze looks at the face of Fengxi, and now the method is also known by Fengxi, and there is no need to stop it.


    In fact, Qingfeng''s heart is to ask Huasheng for help. After all, Huasheng has experience, so there will be no need to work hard at that time. In addition, as for strength, we have to admit that even the owner of his own family is stronger.


    It''s just that there is no way. If Fengxi can give up, no one will have to bother.


    "If you can''t protect the Dharma for me, you will go back to your own land!"


    "Brother white wolf, leave me to protect the Dharma."


    When Fengxi hears Qingfeng''s words, she frowns tightly. She knows better than anyone else. Huasheng has experience in such things, but when she wants to find a way from the Fengjia ancestral hall, she doesn''t want to find Huasheng.


    Seriously, no one wants such a thing to happen. Fengxi is a normal person. He will be involved in Huasheng and hate her. He will not see her in a short time, but he is reluctant to hurt her.


    Huasheng is pregnant and her waking time is short. At this time, Fengxi can only help her. She would rather be injured than go to Huasheng.


    "Ah..."


    "Take a rest first. You haven''t closed your eyes since last night. It''s the best time to set up the array at midnight tomorrow!"


    White Wolf sees the contradiction of wind, and this contradiction is to Hua Sheng without thinking.


    White Wolf doesn''t want to say more about this matter, and even the parties can''t make it clear. They are not human beings, and they don''t understand the seven emotions and six desires, let alone the seven emotions and six desires.


    "Good!"


    The wind Xi nodded and solved the problem. The stone at the bottom of my heart was finally put down. At the moment when the wind Xi nodded, he suddenly fainted.


    "Master!"


    When the wind is clear, shout out and reach for it.


    And the white wolf is faster, because he is standing beside Fengxi and catching her.


    If the wind is still awake, it will definitely blow up her hair. After all, it''s disgraceful when she has such a weak moment.


    "Don''t worry, she''s just wearing out too much. It''s all supported by one belief. Now that there''s a relaxation time in the middle, she can''t stand it. Take her back to her room for a rest, and I''ll prepare for it."


    The White Wolf left after giving the wind to Qingfeng. In fact, he intentionally said that it was tomorrow. Anyway, he could give the wind more rest.


    And Qin Wanyu is not far away from that day. White wolf can see that there is a Fengxi array on Qin Wanyu, which is the soul of the lock. Unless Fengxi is dead, it will be more trouble for Qin Wanyu to be reincarnated.


    "Brother white wolf, you also have a rest. You have not closed your eyes with the master of the house."


    Qingfeng looks at the fatigue in white wolf''s eyes, and his tone is not right. Although angry white wolf tells Fengxi about it, they can''t really help them. They can only rely on white wolf, and they don''t know if it can be done. It''s too mysterious.

 Chapter 2101

    "That''s what I said. It''s better than her groping and hurting herself at last. Since we can''t stop her, we can only do our best to protect her."


    White wolf can see that the breeze is not good for him. He didn''t want to say more, but in the end, everyone''s heart is the same. It''s their mission to protect the Feng family leader.


    When Qingfeng heard this, he didn''t answer. He turned around and went back to the world. Although he didn''t say anything, they also knew that white wolf was right, but they couldn''t get through it.


    White Wolf didn''t say any more. He turned around and disappeared. He went back to his place to rest.


    Temple of the devil kingdom.


    "You are smart enough to use the wind at the last moment to stir up the relationship between them!"


    On a pool of blue water, a woman in a black and purple robe appears. At this moment, the woman is holding a sea blue cat.


    The woman only shows a pair of purple pupils, bows her head to roll the cat, and her red lips move.


    "Naturally, my sister taught me well!"


    "I will find an opportunity to find a way to let her know the news and take advantage of her illness to kill her! The wind has been used, and it will be a sharp knife for us! "


    It is the black devil spider in the nine Dharma protectors of the moon that is highly praised by the woman. In fact, she is a young lady in the ten families of the demon world, but her identity is common. The woman in front of her is her own sister. In order to prove her value, the black devil spider has gradually climbed to the present level, because she has become the Dharma protectors of the second highness, and has just emerged in the family.


    In order to be more valued by the family, so most of the time for the woman in front of us.


    At that time, when persuading the other two Dharma protectors, it was also for today''s invitation.


    "It''s not enough. Hongyu''s heart is cold and thin. Even if she has changed now, she can''t guarantee that this knife can hit her heart directly. Doesn''t she care about that child?"


    "Since I have already killed people with a knife, I will borrow more. Aren''t the princes of heaven going to hurt my fellow demons in order to show their benevolence and virtue?"


    "Then lead them to her..."


    "The three realms and six paths have been peaceful for too long We just Enough at a time. "


    The woman reached out her hand and disturbed the pool water under her body. Her mouth curved and she smiled strangely.


    Once the war is started, all the big families in the demon world will come out, and she can also stand beside the second highness and fight together. Then the second Highness''s eyes can see her.


    As for winning or losing, a woman doesn''t care at all, because in her eyes, cutting the moon won''t lose, and he has the ability to subvert the three realms and six principles.


    And other things are not suitable for the devil kingdom.


    I thought I could save the second Highness from the 72 environment. The second highness could see her more. Even if it was his punishment, she recognized it.


    But the final result is that the second highness didn''t even use the punishment, because he didn''t have the extra time to see other people, and all the experiences were given to that ungrateful woman!


    Think of this, the purple pupil of the woman becomes enlarged, wish to eat the flesh and blood of Hua Sheng.


    The human world. Feng''s house, it''s ten at midnight.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it''s time for white wolf to say.


    Fengxi stands in the middle of the array arranged by the white wolf. It''s already cloudy at the moment. In front of Fengxi is a candle fragrance that hasn''t been lit.


    "Wind, I''ll ask you for the last time. Are you ready?"


    "Once you start, it''s impossible for you to repent. The final result and failure are the same. You can''t come back with Qin Wanyu. Of course, you are not dead together. You are worse than him. He can''t reincarnate, but somehow you can be a ghost. You are out of your wits!"


    "After all, no one has succeeded in the art of reviving the dead."


    Although the White Wolf''s words are not pleasant to hear, they also truthfully report the worst results to Fengxi.


    "Anyway, I haven''t heard of any success. It''s not a blow. Our success rate is very low."


    White Wolf thought and added a sentence.

 Chapter 2102

    "I know. Let''s go!"


    The wind Xi looks at the Candle Fragrance in front of her eyes, and her face is firm. At the moment, the wind Xi''s expression looks more spiritual.


    The breeze of the wind family is kept in the eyes of the array, in case that the hell hell hell difference finds it catching up, it can stop for a moment, and delay the time for the wind.


    And white wolf is not nonsense, the last reminder is finished, he can do as long as he helps, the main thing is to come by himself.


    "Sprinkle your heart and blood on the objects of Qin, Wan and Yu."


    "Then read his name, follow the direction of heart and blood, get out of the body and follow him!"


    "Qingfeng, wait for her blood to fall and smell."


    The White Wolf ordered in turn.


    At the moment when the fragrance was dyed by the breeze, I saw the soul of Fengxi leave her body, and the heart and blood permeate the clothes of Qin, Wan and Yu, and go through the array, and the soul of Fengxi also drifted in the past with the guidance, and finally disappeared.


    "Brother white wolf, can this be done?"


    "After all, none of our ancestors has succeeded!"


    From the beginning of several breeze, the brows were tight, but they couldn''t persuade Fengxi. They even found fengnameless. But fengnameless said that it was Fengxi''s hit, and no one could stop it.


    "Do you think it''s useful to say that now?"


    "If it can be done, xiangmie will know. What we can do now is to stop her for a while if there is a trace missing and the messenger catches up with her."


    White Wolf sits at the top of the array, keeping his eyes closed.


    At the same time, there is a red line in Fengxi''s hand, which is her heart and blood, connecting the Yin and Yang.


    If you follow the red line all the time, you can find Qin, Wan and Yu.


    If you want to take the soul of the underworld away from the sun without passing through the master of the underworld, there are only these "crooked ways", but few can be achieved.


    The situation of Qin Wanyu was different from that of Hua Zhi. Qin Wanyu had no body, and Hua Zhi''s soul had not been separated at that time, so even if Hua Sheng came, there would be no other way.


    Along the way, Fengxi saw a lot of messy souls, but no one she was looking for. Fengxi looked at the red line in her hand and couldn''t see the end of it. She was a little anxious, and the burning speed of candle incense was very fast.


    "Qin Wan Yu!"


    "Stupid Qin Wanyu!"


    "Husband, where are you?"


    The wind cries in my heart, and my heart is very sour. How can that stupid Muggle be so stupid? He will threaten the breeze and transmit him to the past


    At this time, maybe the other party really sensed something. When Feng Xi saw that the red line suddenly became shorter, he looked up again and Qin Wanyu was standing in front of him. But at this moment, Qin Wanyu seemed unable to see her. His eyes were blank and he repeated "Xi Xi" in his mouth Around the red line, Qin Wanyu''s body can cross the red line.


    When the wind came to see her, tears burst in a flash. Qin Wanyu could not see her, but she could feel her breath. Maybe it was because of this guidance and her hard work.


    "Come with me. I''ll take you home. Give me your hand!"


    Wind Xi shouted in her heart, because she could not speak during the period of Qin, Wan and Yu, or she would be found, and there were living things in the underworld.


    But Fengxi can''t take Qin and Wanyu by himself, only Qin and Wanyu can put their hands on the red line, or Fengxi''s hands, because the red line is Fengxi''s heart blood, as long as the two sides can contact, Fengxi can touch him and take him away.


    But this process is a little difficult, because who will be OK to reach for the air?


    But at present, in the fastest time, qinwanyu is the first to contact the upper wind, and before the candle incense burns out, Fengxi safely brings qinwanyu back to the human world.


    But in the eyes of Qin, Wan and Yu, there is nothing in front of him. It''s a tie in his heart to get there. He can''t see the wind or the red line. He just thinks he should go here.


    Wind Xi looks at Qin Wanyu''s stupidity, jumping up and down in a hurry, but there is no way. As long as she shouts it out, Qin Wanyu can hear it, but she can''t take him away if she has lost her Yang

 Chapter 2103

    "I What are you going to do? " In fact, the soul of Qin, Wan and Yu was at a loss.


    "Honey, put out your hand, let''s go home!"


    "I''ll take you home!"


    Fengxi stares at Qin Wanyu''s soul and cries in her heart, hoping that Qin Wanyu can feel her urgent call.


    "Xi Xi......"


    Qin Wanyu didn''t know why he came here, but he couldn''t control his steps. He could not see the sound of the wind.


    "Wind, the incense will burn out. Come back first. Hurry!"


    Just when the wind is rushing and sweating, a familiar voice suddenly rings in my mind, which belongs to the white wolf king.


    "Wolf king? Can you talk to me? "


    "Great!"


    "What should I do if Qin, Wan and Yu don''t reach out?"


    "But I know he can feel me, otherwise he will not be around me all the time, wolf king, what should I do?"


    When the wind heard the voice of the White Wolf, the whole man was excited, like a straw.


    "There''s no time. The time of candlelight is just enough for you to come back. It''s too late for you to take him. Qin Wanyu doesn''t touch you or the red line on his own initiative. We don''t have any way. Hurry up and go back along the red line!"


    "When you come back, we''ll find another way!"


    White wolf king''s tone is more and more urgent, constantly urging wind Xi to come back quickly.


    "There''s no other way. You don''t have to lie to me. The art of resurrection can only be used once. If I don''t take him away this time, I will never be able to save him."


    Although the method was told by the white wolf king, Fengxi once heard from her grandfather that the art of bringing death back to life can only be used once. Even though grandpa didn''t admit that Fengjia had this skill later, Fengxi remembered it clearly.


    That''s why Fengxi had to go to Fengjia ancestral hall to find a way.


    "You How do you know! "


    "Although it''s said so, the whole three realms and six realms will not really have no way. You listen to me and come back first! We will find a way! "


    When the white wolf king heard Fengxi''s words, he was stunned for a while. He didn''t let Fengxi go back to find it by himself, but didn''t want her to see the complete ancient books. In order to prevent accidents, if he failed, he could still keep Fengxi and let her think that he could try again


    Although this is not fair to Qin, Wan and Yu, the white wolf king must admit that his mission is only to protect the wind, especially the wind after inheriting the power, not to be a little bit lost, she has more missions waiting for her, never to be broken here.


    The words of white wolf king kept ringing in Fengxi''s mind, but she didn''t answer him again. She looked at Qin Wanyu, who was confused and empty in her eyes.


    "Qin Wanyu, give me your hand and I will take you home!"


    The wind stood beside Qin, Wan and Yu, softly speaking.


    "Wind! You''re crazy! "


    When the white wolf king heard the words of Fengxi, the whole man stood up. When the breeze heard the words, they were shocked.


    Because of the wind, she did not cry in her heart. She stood in Qin Wan Yu''s ear and said it.


    "Xi Xi? "


    "My God, am I dreaming? How can I see you here? "


    When Qin Wanyu heard the wind, he was stunned. Then his eyes suddenly brightened. Looking up, he saw a man slowly in front of him, holding a red line that could not be seen.


    "You really heard me! Give me your hand quickly. I don''t have time. I''ll take you home! "


    Feng Xi finally showed her in Qin Wanyu''s eyes, with tears in her eyes, and then quickly reached out to Qin Wanyu.


    "Xi Xi, is it really you? You... "


    Qin Wanyu''s brain was full of question marks, but he looked at the wind and sweat, and subconsciously stretched out his hand.

 Chapter 2104

    "Wan Yu, let''s go, let''s go."


    Fengxi holds Qin Wanyu''s hand, feels him again, and is full of joy. But at this moment, Qin Wanyu''s hand is cold


    "Well!"


    Qin Wanyu was confused and ran with the wind. Although he didn''t understand why the wind appeared here, he knew that it was right to tighten the wind.


    Fortunately, Qin Wanyu didn''t grind at this time, otherwise Fengxi would have to scold him to death.


    "Wind, you I''m so angry! "


    "The breeze is ready!"


    Qin Wanyu could not feel the voice of the white wolf king, but the wind could hear him roaring in her mind, and did not pay attention to him. There was no time. The only idea in her mind was to run with Qin Wanyu.


    Because at the moment when she opened her mouth, the spirits and spirits around her had already felt the breath of the living people, and they came closer to the wind one after another.


    The only thing the dead want to do is to revive, especially the one who died of immortality. They can''t give birth immediately. They are unwilling to surpass everything in their hearts. When they see a living person, they will be attracted and suck up her Yang. Even if they can''t return the Yang, they will have to pull one more person to die together.


    "Leave it all to me!"


    Fengxi''s hand with a red line pulled Qin, Wan and Yu dead, while the other hand drew a border with a single hand, separating the scattered souls and spirits that were pouring up all around.


    These people are pitiful enough that they will not kill them until they have to. Moreover, she has not been demonized and will not be killed.


    What''s important is that these scattered souls are not her enemies. She has lost track of them. Those ghost errands will arrive soon. Fengxi needs to retain strength.


    Just then, the red line came to its place.


    However, Pluto is waiting here. After receiving the news, they first find the guidance connecting Yin and Yang, knowing that the other side will come back, so they stay here waiting for the rabbit.


    Of course, if you don''t come back, it will become the underworld, and there will be no trouble.


    "Shit, so many How about a hundred ghosts at night? "


    The wind saw hundreds of differences around the end, and couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark.


    "How could the underworld change its master and its way of thinking?"


    The wind pulled out the whip and beat it in the dark fog of the underworld.


    "I don''t want to be the enemy of the underworld. I only want to take one soul away and never make trouble in the underworld. Please do me a favor and let us go!"


    Feng Xi holds the whip in one hand and is ready to fight at any time. She holds Qin Wanyu in the other hand. Even if she dies today, she will not let go of Qin Wanyu''s hand.


    "Wanton, into the underworld, except reincarnation, there is no reason to leave!"


    "If you are stubborn, don''t blame me for being ruthless!"


    The first ghost, with a silver mask, can''t see his face. His voice is cold and piercing. The wind thinks. The water on the huangquan road may not be as icy as his voice.


    "Wind, don''t grind, run along the red line, we''ll control it."


    Just as Fengxi was about to start the war, the voice of the white wolf king came, holding the red line, and white wolf king appeared behind Mingcha with the breeze of Fengjia.


    "Wolf king, breeze!"


    Wind Xi bit his teeth and moved his heart.


    They all came.


    "Master, hurry up!"


    The breeze shouts to the wind, then flies up to the ghost


    "Xi Xi Let''s go! "


    Even if Qin, Wan and Yu were stupid, they knew the situation was serious.


    He was willing to die for Fengxi, and didn''t want to involve innocent people.


    Qin, Wan and Yu pushed the wind and wanted to let it go.


    "Qin Wanyu, if you are stupid again, I will remarry and take him to your grave!"


    Wind Xi perceives the action of Qin Wanyu, slaps him in the head and yells at him.


    Qin Wan Yu


    White wolf king


    Breeze


    "Come with me!"


    "When you''re done, we''ll go back together, not one less!"


    Wind Xi''s eyes are firm, his arms are full of power. Everywhere he goes, he is in a mess, crying and Howling

 Chapter 2105

    "My God, this is coming back?"


    Qin, Wan and Yu followed the wind and fell into the family''s house along the red line, followed by the white wolf king and Qingfeng.


    As soon as the white wolf king landed, he took the lead in getting up, collecting the array and closing the guidance of yin and Yang.


    A few people lie on the ground tired. There are hundreds of poor people. They are not idle people. It''s the limit to come back at the moment when the candles burn out.


    Several Qingfeng only know that Fengxi has the inheriting power of Fengjia, but they haven''t seen it yet. It''s really different.


    At the moment when she landed, the wind looked at the candle fragrance, then burned it out, and then looked at Qin, Wan and Yu. The stones in her heart fell.


    They look at each other affectionately.


    "First, let him go to your gourd. There will be a World War I later. You two will be sticky tomorrow. You can''t make it."


    The white wolf king looked at all the people, and the breeze people all lowered their heads and didn''t dare to say a word.


    Just now, it''s just an appetizer. It''s the hundreds of ghost errands of the keeper of the underworld. If Fengxi hasn''t been found, it may be later. It can also cover up for a while when Qin Wanyu has been put in the gourd.


    But now it has been found that they have come out, but those dead men will surely report to the police. When they come to catch the dead men of Qin, Wan and Yu, their strength will be greater.


    "Cough, OK!"


    There is no nonsense in Fengxi. Without waiting for Qin Wanyu to say something moving, she takes out her gourd and takes Qin Wanyu in.


    "I know you must be touched now. First, keep your mood. When we solve the problem outside, we will have a good fight!"


    Qin, Wan and Yu were reluctant to give up, but they still let go.


    "Wife, I will wait..."


    It''s true that without waiting for Qin Wanyu to speak, when wind Xi''s words are finished, Qin Wanyu will be accepted.


    But Fengxi didn''t expect that after several days of tension, he kept Qin and Wan in the gourd every day, and the underworld didn''t send any soldiers to come. Fengxi was afraid that they were holding back, so he didn''t dare to take it lightly.


    "Why don''t you chase me, emperor?"


    Just being hanged by Fengxi, Mingcha kneels down at the foot of Fengdu emperor. In fact, they just can''t catch up with each other. Even though Fengxi is strong, there are many of them.


    It was not before that such people came to seize souls and bring back the dead, so they knew that there was a time limit. Looking at the eager appearance of the wind, they knew that they would not have much time, just hold on


    But just then, Fengdu emperor came and recalled them.


    "And the face? I''m ashamed of you. I''m just a mortal. You''ve got hundreds of people who have been hanged! "


    "You still have to catch up at this time? If I could, I wouldn''t have been run away by them just now! "


    Fengdu emperor''s tone is bland.


    "Please make atonement!"


    Hundreds of Ming Dynasty sent Qi Qi''s head down and shouted that although Fengdu emperor was calm, the new officials took office three fires, and Fengdu emperor''s fire was not finished, and they did not dare to continue to say anything.


    "Go to receive punishment. I will send other dead men to pursue it. You don''t have to worry about it. Next time, I will rearrange a team of dead men to guard the scattered souls!"


    Feng Du said, turning around a black light disappeared.


    Underworld hall.


    "Master, send me!"


    Yu Qilin knew that Fengxi would not let it go, but she didn''t expect that she would dare to be so bold, so it''s also incumbent on her to take the initiative. If someone else is allowed to go, she is not sure. It''s not good. When the fourth prince finds out, she will definitely make use of it.


    That kid is holding fire, because other brothers are praised, only he has no merit.


    "Let''s go to the twelve hell errands for such a thing. They are good at catching souls."


    Fengdu emperor said at will.


    "When does the master want them to go?"


    Yu Qilin was kneeling. Hearing the tone of Fengdu emperor, he stood up directly.

 Chapter 2106

    "Don''t you know it very well?"


    Fengdu emperor picked up his own picture book and read it with relish instead of jade unicorn.


    "Master! You... "


    "Forget it, I don''t care."


    Yu Qilin''s small face is red. She was in red. Now she is even redder. She turns around and runs away.


    Yu Qilin''s gas is that Fengdu didn''t want to send people at all, just to talk about it on the face of the sun. He wanted to connive the wind to take away Qin, Anhui and Henan.


    She doesn''t understand who Huasheng is. She has been with Fengdu emperor since she was little. She has been five thousand years since she was little. Of course, she is only over five thousand years old this year.


    She didn''t see who Fengdu emperor met or had any friends. How could Fengdu emperor become irrational in the face of Huasheng.


    Yu Qilin didn''t know that Fengdu Emperor didn''t have no reason to face Huasheng''s affairs


    The human world.


    "Brother Jiu, you are still kind. These people who were killed by the devil kingdom can''t be reincarnated, but you can use your own cultivation to help them reincarnate. I feel inferior to brother for this bearing!"


    The third prince Tianmi looks at the ninth Prince Tianlan with admiration.


    Tianmi, the third prince, and Tianqi, the fourth prince, were both born of Wan''s concubines.


    Because the demons began to be unregulated. When they went to the human world for cholera, the ninth prince asked for the emperor''s order, but he was refused. Then he came to the human world alone to help those who did not harm others to reincarnate.


    Although warned by the emperor of heaven that he can''t move the monsters in the demon world, Tian LAN will kill them as long as he meets them, because they are also soldiers, and the emperor of heaven will let him go.


    As a result, Tianlan''s self consumptive accomplishments were known by everyone, and he could not help praising them. Tianlan didn''t care. He also wanted to be reassured, but he didn''t want to arouse brother''s suspicion. If the fourth Prince didn''t want to follow him, he let the third prince follow him all the way.


    Although the third prince was talking and laughing beside him, Tian LAN knew that he was not well intentioned.


    "What did the third brother say? You are not in good health since you were young. How can you expend cultivation again!"


    Tian LAN replied with a light expression, looking at the last person who can be sent to the underworld reincarnation, he got up to withdraw the magic and the enchantment.


    "After all, I''m useless. My body is broken. I can''t live without soup and medicine. I''m grateful to God for being alive. I really envy brother jiudi''s healthy body and do whatever I want!"


    Tianmi complains.


    Look at Tian LAN all the time. He doesn''t believe it. The ninth Prince is really just a good old man doing these things and expending his God''s cultivation. A man needs a hundred years. What do so many people want?


    Is there anyone really good in this world? Especially the nine princes of heaven!


    "What else do you want to do? We were born the prince of heaven, the supreme power, the cultivation of God! "


    "The third brother will have a rest first, and the younger brother will go to have a look around."


    The ninth Prince didn''t have time to complain with him. The Exorcist of the human world was also trying to save the human world. He had to give his share.


    Looking at the ninth prince, he left without waiting for him to finish his words, and the third prince''s eyes flashed over.


    "When my fourth brother becomes a prince, I will make you a decoration!"


    "You don''t take me seriously!"


    In the words of the third prince, a female voice suddenly appeared and bewitched him.


    "Will your royal highness keep waiting? When someone else becomes a prince, it''s better to be a prince yourself, isn''t it? "


    "Who is it? In front of this hall, get out of here


    The third prince has a vicious look in his eyes.


    "Your Royal Highness, calm down, and I will come out."


    Voice did not fall, from the ground out of a purple smoke, and then slowly out of the smoke a woman in purple.


    "You? Now when do you dare to appear in front of me and not be afraid of death? "


    When the third prince saw the visitor, he became thoughtful.


    The opposite side is the protection of the devil kingdom. The black devil spider appears in front of him with a thick black fog.

 Chapter 2107

    If you want to say that the third prince Tianmi will know her, you have to thank his mother and concubine.


    In order to clear up the obstacles for his fourth brother, he would not hesitate to find the devil kingdom to make a deal, and the family sent the man in front of him.


    "The third prince won''t, I just ask you if you are willing to?"


    "It''s clear that you and the fourth prince are brothers and sisters, but the mother bypasses you and chooses the fourth prince. But you are a heavenly prince, but you want to be a runner..."


    "Is it because you are not well? But how about that? You are all gods. Is that still important? It won''t delay you becoming a prince! "


    "Why don''t you plan for yourself?"


    "Three..."


    The black devil spider continued, but he was caught in the neck.


    "If you don''t talk, I''ll strangle you now!"


    The black devil ground spider despises in his heart, can he kill her? Is the name of the Dharma protector just a name?


    But for her own sake, she endured.


    "You won''t, kill me. Who will help you?"


    "Now is the chance. The underworld managed by the fourth Prince allows the dead to come back from the dead and return to the human world, but does not send soldiers to capture them."


    "In the world of human beings, you know that our two Highnesses have always been the eyesore and thorn in the flesh of the emperor of heaven, and the woman he protects is the one that the emperor of heaven has always wanted to remove. Now the woman has no spiritual power and no self-protection ability. If it wasn''t for our highness, she would have been cleaned up by the emperor of heaven!"


    "I don''t think I need to say more. You also know that the unborn child, the emperor of heaven, is like a thorn in the throat. He is not a devil, not a human, not a God, plus the blood of the descendants of nine heavenly Xuannv. Such a child''s birth is a variable!"


    "As long as you put your hand and use some tactics, you must take over the position of the fourth Prince and crown prince of heaven, except Huasheng and her children!"


    The more said the black devil spider, the smoother the tone and the more satisfied the look, because the third prince has let her go.


    "Ha ha, do you think I look like a fool?"


    The third prince looked at her like a fool. He let go of the black devil spider because he thought that killing her was too cheap. This woman should have no head!


    Black devil spider


    "Go away, how can moon cutting have your Dharma protector!"


    The third prince finished, turned around and disappeared, walking and wiping his hands.


    Black devil spider


    "No, isn''t it said that the third prince had better cheat?"


    The black devil''s spider originally wanted to design Hua Sheng for the third prince. She would tell Hua Sheng about the wind again. With both hands, she would fight against Hua Sheng''s weak body and would not die or be disabled.


    And the man behind it is the prince of the heaven. When the time comes, the second highness will kill the heaven. Then the war will begin!


    But it''s not the same as expected!


    Ten li outside the spring breeze.


    "Third prince, do you really want to do this?"


    The third prince''s side attendants, do not agree to look at the third prince.


    "That woman''s words are half true and half false, but there is still something to be desired. The father and the emperor are afraid of cutting the moon, and they will not start. When Hua Sheng''s child is born and her spiritual power is restored, she is a variable in itself, plus that child..."


    "She can''t stay. If she doesn''t wait now, it''s too late. I don''t want to wait for a woman to have a headache after I take the throne."


    "That fool thought I didn''t know anything. After so many days with me, I''ll play the play well. Didn''t she kill Hua Sheng''s friend? The underworld just said allows the dead to come back from the dead. I guess it''s that person! "


    Third prince''s eyes ponder. Everyone thought that he was sick. Even his mother gave up on him because of this. In recent years, there have been some changes in the three realms and six principles, and he will not let it go.


    As he said, how can nine sons of heaven have good people? How can he be willing to be a stepping stone?


    If Wan''s concubine had only one son, she would have no choice! At present, he keeps his good brother first to sweep away obstacles for him. As a prince, he is bound to win. He will make all people who despise him regret it. So, it is absolutely enough to frighten three realms and six realms with Huasheng.

 Chapter 2108

    Ten li Chunfeng villa


    "Miss? Are you sleeping? " Molly, with a glass of milk in her hand, stealthily knocks on the door and looks around like a thief.


    Obviously, Molly is paying attention to cutting the moon.


    These days, I don''t know why. The clothes, food, housing and transportation of the young lady are all in the charge of the moon chopping, so I won''t let her near. Ming Ming Ming is under a roof, and Molly hasn''t seen Hua Sheng for nearly a week.


    This will take advantage of the time when the moon is not in. Molly is carrying the milk in her hand and a note in her hand. The whole person is afraid of sweat.


    Molly knocks on the door and counts in her heart. If she doesn''t respond in three seconds, she goes in.


    "Molly? Come in, what''s up? "


    Hua Sheng has slept all morning, and she is much better. These days, she also knows that she doesn''t want to see outsiders, and Hua Sheng doesn''t ask for it. She contacts a few people less, and they can be safer.


    "Milk for you, just hot!"


    Molly opens the door and looks at Hua Sheng.


    "Well, let it go."


    Hua Sheng looks at Molly. He is sweating. He looks puzzled.


    "Miss..."


    Molly hesitates a little. She just remembers the man she met when she went out to the garbage. She is dignified, and asks her to hand the note to Hua Sheng.


    At the beginning, of course, Molly didn''t agree. She just thought that this man had a brain disease and looked at wealth. I''m afraid it wasn''t his brain.


    Only that person said the current situation of Huasheng, and also mentioned sister Fengxi. He said that if he didn''t give this to Huasheng, he would regret it all his life, and even hate her if he knew the truth in the future.


    "Molly, what the hell is going on!"


    Hua Sheng looks at Molly as if she wants to talk and stop. She gets up and sits down. She has been in a state of panic for several days. She has a sense. She can immediately know why.


    Molly looks at Huasheng, and finally decides to tell Huasheng what she just met outside, including the note in her hand. It''s just that note, which is only a white paper in Molly''s eyes.


    When Hua Sheng heard about the wind, he jumped with his heart.


    Then I opened the note. There was only one sentence on it: "Qin Wanyu died!"


    Only this sentence, whether true or not, Hua Sheng''s face is pale, without blood color, and his brain is buzzing!


    "Miss? There''s nothing on it. What''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me! "


    Molly''s heart is blue now, so she shouldn''t be so stupid. If she really believed that man, if she didn''t bring it in, she wouldn''t either!


    "And the man who gave you the note?"


    Hua Sheng relented for a long time before he asked in a hoarse voice.


    "When I was given it, it was still next to the garbage can. Now I don''t know. Miss, don''t pay attention to that psycho. He must be a liar. How do you feel?"


    "Blame me, but brain! I''ll tell you all about this mess. "


    Molly can''t see the words on the paper. It''s just because what the man said made Huasheng look pale. Although she didn''t understand why Huasheng was so scary, she was totally flustered now.


    "Molly, it''s not your fault. If it''s true, you didn''t give it to me today, it will be like what he said!"


    Hua Sheng was holding the note, and suddenly a blue fire broke out in the palm of his hand. The note turned to ashes in an instant.


    In this scene, all the people watching Molly are stupid.


    "Molly, you stay at home! If he comes to me, tell him I''ll be right back! "


    Hua Sheng doesn''t care about Molly''s shock. The man tried hard to pass in the note. He certainly didn''t want to let someone know, but the man didn''t think about it except cutting the moon.


    Normally at this time, Hua Sheng is usually sleeping, so he is very relieved to leave. With his border, he is not afraid of any accidents.


    I just didn''t expect

 Chapter 2109

    "Miss? Where are you going? I''ll go with you! "


    Molly is in a hurry to follow the trot behind, but she doesn''t want to look up. Huasheng is gone.


    "My God..."


    At the moment, Hua Sheng can''t care how shocked Molly is. Maybe she doesn''t care.


    In fact, although Hua Sheng hasn''t seen outsiders these days, sometimes Fengxi still contacts her. The surrounding area of Jiangcheng is not peaceful, there are many demons in the demon world, and Fengxi will tell her some of the handling


    Just recently, Fengxi never contacted her again. At first, Huasheng thought that Fengxi was busy or didn''t want to disturb her to rest, but when she took the initiative to contact Fengxi, she couldn''t, and Fengxi was like evaporation from the world!


    Now seeing the news, Hua Sheng ran out before he could think more.


    "Come out, you don''t have to go around in circles!"


    Hua Sheng stands outside the spring breeze for ten li and looks at a corner of the grove.


    Then a man came out of it slowly.


    "It''s said that the only descendant of the nine heavenly Xuannv is a great country. I always thought it was their exaggeration. I haven''t seen any beauties, but today I see them. I didn''t see them!"


    The third prince walked slowly to Huasheng, and looked at Huasheng''s prosperous beauty with some obsessed eyes. Even if she was pregnant, her figure was concave and convex, but it did not affect her beauty at all.


    "I''m not here to listen to you talk nonsense. Who are you? Speak up..."


    Hua Sheng raised his hand and burned one of the third prince''s shoes. The fire control was just right. He didn''t hurt his real body.


    "You are presumptuous. Our third prince is kind enough to help you. You are so ungrateful!"


    The third prince''s servant then appeared, just want to put out, that strange blue fire oneself put out.


    And the third prince was not hurt, just a warning.


    "That''s all right, get out of the way!"


    The third prince looked at his burned shoes, but he was not angry. He knew that Hua Sheng would not kill him. After all, he still wanted him.


    "In Tianmi, the Third Prince of the next heaven, the information on the note is true. After all, if it''s fake, I have no right or power in the heaven. It''s easy for you to find me."


    "I don''t talk nonsense. I think you have a limited time to come out. I don''t care about Qin Wanyu''s life and death. If I want to cooperate with you, I can help you recover Qin Wanyu''s body!"


    "Fengxi has robbed the soul of Qin, Wan and Yu from the underworld. The whole underworld knows about it, so it''s only flesh!"


    "I don''t think you will ignore your relationship with the wind."


    The third prince smiled at Hua Sheng.


    "But why should I believe you!"


    Hua Sheng didn''t promise him right away. The third prince was intriguing. He was obsessed with his appearance last second. But in fact, his eyes couldn''t deceive Hua Sheng. He seemed obsessed, but it was clear inside!


    "Why don''t you ask me what I want to cooperate with you?"


    The third prince squinted at Hua Sheng.


    Later, without waiting for Hua Sheng to speak, he took the lead in saying, "I''ll give you a day to check the truth of this matter. If you promise, tomorrow is still this time. If you take it away, our cooperation will be finished. I''ll leave things behind. If you give it to Qin Wanyu''s soul, it will grow into flesh in three days, and even have magic. Muggles like him will grow Self protection ability, I believe you and your friends will be very relieved! "


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you do anything too much, just use your identity to stand a team for my younger brother, the fourth prince!"


    "I won''t look for you until it''s necessary. I won''t start you easily after observing you for so long!"


    "Then I''ll go back first. You can take good care of your health..."


    The third prince finished, didn''t see Hua Sheng again, turned around and disappeared with his attendants.


    Hua Sheng looks at the back of the third prince. His face is pale, and he has no expression just now.


    I feel that in one night, earth shaking changes happened. Qin Wanyu died, but Fengxi didn''t come to her What does that prove?

 Chapter 2110

    Feng''s house


    "it''s been three days, my Lord. Why hasn''t there been any movement in the underworld?"


    One by one, the breeze people looked puzzled and said to the wind.


    "Yes, there was no movement at all. It''s strange that when Hua Sheng used a magic charm to suppress Hua Lin''s soul, not until 12 o''clock, twelve dead men came, even the king of the dead came at last!"


    Feng Xi doesn''t understand. She doesn''t want to be like this, but there are rules in the world. If she breaks the rules, she knows what she will face. But she hasn''t responded. She always feels insecure. Even if someone suddenly appears, she''s caught off guard.


    At this time, the boundary of Fengjia moved.


    "Here comes the master!"


    Just after saying that, how come no one came? This will have a reaction. Because in the Qin, Wan and Yu affairs, the Feng family arranged layers of boundaries. As long as someone comes, no matter who it is, there will be an alarm.


    "Be careful!"


    Wind Xi got up, touched the gourd hanging on his body, felt the restlessness of Qin Wanyu, and soothed his heart.


    "Don''t move, take it with you!"


    Wind Xi finish saying, took the lead to get up and walk out, but observed for a long time, not even a ghost.


    "Strange? Someone has touched the outermost border, but now there is no one, is it because I am too strong, so I left? "


    Wind Xi a face of doubt turned back.


    "My daughter-in-law, I see you''re right. It''s been so many days. No one is coming. Let me come out first!"


    Qin Wanyu''s voice came out of the gourd. He didn''t speak just now and thought that the wind was going to strike, but now he found no one, so he couldn''t help talking.


    "If you can bear it any longer, it will be difficult for them to take you back after four or seven days! I''ll find you the body then! You can come out. "


    It will take seven days to get used to the Yang Qi in the sun. At that time, Qin, Wan and Yu will not belong to the human world, not to the underworld, and the underworld will not take him away.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you. As long as I can be by your side, I''ll be at ease."


    Qin Wanyu sat in the gourd, quietly watching the wind.


    In fact, he was moved and didn''t care what he would become in the future. There should be a lot of business between husband and wife. Although it''s not a normal person, it''s better to stay with Fengxi than to know anything. Like a fool, it''s better to be swept away by Fengxi.


    And just after Fengxi turned back, they didn''t see any of them, just outside the border, stood a gorgeous woman with a big stomach.


    Hua Sheng has been standing at the door and hesitated to enter, but he didn''t want to get lost in the wind.


    Looking at these borders, Hua Sheng also knows that what the third prince said is probably true. Something must have happened to Fengxi, otherwise, it would not be like this. High level alert.


    Until Fengxi came out and heard her conversation with Qin Wanyu, Huasheng was pale.


    Qin, Wan and Yu are really dead. They are the people who love life!


    Hua Sheng covered his heart, didn''t go in, didn''t let Feng Xi find himself, and turned away.


    When something like this happened, Fengxi didn''t even want to tell her, or even didn''t contact her, that is, the person who killed Qin Wanyu


    Because of this, she can''t follow the trend any more. A Muggle in qinwanyu will not kill him for no reason. What he wants to kill is Fengxi, but what he dies is qinwanyu!


    He dared to fight against Fengxi, which Fengxi didn''t even think of. What else could that man do?


    "How about a Sheng?"


    Because he knew the rest time of Huasheng, he took time to go back to the demon world, but when he came back, he didn''t see the shadow of Huasheng. He felt a little flustered at the moment.


    "Ask Molly what to do, just come and have a look, can I still run? You always seem to supervise me. "


    Without waiting for Molly to speak, Hua Sheng''s voice first came in, and her figure also came in from the direction of the garden, but now Hua Sheng''s voice is colder.

 Chapter 2111

    "It''s better to go out and sit. I think you''re still sleeping. Next time you want to go out, I''ll accompany you. If you don''t supervise, it''s easy for you to think too much. I''m your husband and naturally worry about you."


    The moon cutting tone is a little flattering, but also a little humble. In fact, he doesn''t know how long he can be humble for her.


    Because hearing Hua Sheng''s words, he was shocked by the moon god. Although Hua Sheng has been lukewarm to him in this period of time, he has never been as cold and warm as he is today. He looks at him in the eyes of strangers.


    "Well! Well, tomorrow you can accompany me to have a look at Fengxi. This girl has not contacted me for several days, and I don''t know if something happened to her. She hasn''t been in touch for such a long time before. "


    Hua Sheng finished, turned back to the room and slammed the door.


    "Molly, what happened during my absence today?"


    The face of the moon is gentle and the corners of her mouth are smiling, but Molly looks at the smile and only feels the hairs stand up.


    "Well, no, as usual! Really? Uncle, I I dare not deceive you. "


    Molly''s frightened little face was pale, and then she hurriedly said, "that, miss, I haven''t cooked the soup in the evening. I''m busy!"


    Molly doesn''t wait for the moon to cut. She turns and runs.


    "Oh, a bunch of fools."


    Cut the moon to look at Molly''s appearance, really want to kill her, even can''t understand the words.


    But at present, it''s a little difficult for Huasheng not to find the wind.


    In fact, Hua Sheng doesn''t fear to cut the moon, but what he fears is that Hua Sheng shouldn''t know at this time. He is demonizing her constantly, and the effect is already obvious. Others can''t see it. It''s OK to cut the moon.


    Every night, the red lotus on Huasheng''s forehead becomes more and more obvious and darker


    Wait, she can change back to the former Hongyu.


    But I didn''t expect to cut the moon. When he had a headache and tried to find a way, the next morning, Hua Sheng couldn''t go.


    "Fengxi contacted me just now, because the river city is not peaceful recently, and all the princes of the heaven have come down in person. She has been busy recently, so I won''t bother her. I can''t help her now. I''d better raise a baby at home!"


    Hua Sheng said casually while drinking porridge.


    "Is it She contacted you? When? "


    Beheads the moon subconsciously to look up at Hua Sheng, is afraid Hua Sheng discovers his tone is wrong.


    "Just now, what''s the problem?" Speaking of this, Hua Sheng looked up to the moon, especially those eyes without meaning. She wants to have a good look at this man. How can he be so cruel!


    How many people will die by her side until her child is born safely! Kill the people around her, doesn''t he care about her feelings at all?


    Like the moon, she Hua Sheng really has no happiness!


    "No, I''m just asking. What are you going to do in that moment? Do you want to go out for a walk?"


    Chop the moon to put down the chopsticks and smile at Xiang Huasheng.


    "Then go ahead and walk around, or you won''t be able to sleep. It''s still early."


    Hua Sheng doesn''t eat any more. After cleaning up, he gets up to change his clothes and brings jasmine to go out.


    Cut the moon to see, hurriedly followed the past.


    "A Sheng, I''ll accompany you. Slow down." Chopping the moon and holding Huasheng, I saw that Huasheng didn''t refuse. My eyes lit up in a flash, and I left everything behind. At this moment, Huasheng is the most important.


    And Hua Sheng didn''t refuse it for a purpose. In fact, she didn''t plan to take the moon to find Feng Xi. Feng Xi certainly doesn''t want to see him or her now.


    Yesterday, she said that it was only a crisis for the moon chopping. In addition, she deliberately said that it was connected with Fengxi, true or false. No matter what, the moon chopping will not rush to deal with Fengxi any more recently.


    As for the future, wait until her baby is born


    The place Hua Sheng said he was going to is the place he made an appointment with the third prince yesterday. The third prince, at first sight, has a deep mind. As long as the wind is real, what he gave is very attractive to Hua Sheng.

 Chapter 2112

    She wants what the third prince gives. If the third prince wants to calculate her, she dares to take it.


    What the third prince said is that she should pick it up by herself and take it, which is the conclusion of the transaction. But if the moon is cut to take it up instead of her, what is the calculation?


    In any case, Huasheng has got something. It''s calculated once in the heaven. Huasheng has no burden. After all, the heaven wants to kill Jiangliu''s account, but it hasn''t been calculated yet. These are the interest.


    And the moon cutting must be able to see what this thing is, and know what it''s used for. In addition, when she mentions Fengxi these two days, the moon cutting must be afraid. I''m not sure if Fengxi really contacted her, and I don''t know if Fengxi has said anything to her


    In the face of such uncertain factors, moon chopping usually kills people, but it has failed. She still has contact with Fengxi, so moon chopping will not act rashly, or even try to buy Fengxi. This thing in front of her is what Fengxi needs most.


    Fengxi can make the body for Qin Wanyu, but not for Qin Wanyu.


    "A Sheng, do you like it? Isn''t there a lot of valuable jade bottles at home? I don''t know where they came from. I don''t know who threw them. They''re not worth much. I''d better not. "


    Chopping the moon in the hand is a small jade bottle with a slap in the hand. His eyes are moving. He is discussing with Hua Sheng.


    Just now, I was walking around with Hua Sheng. When Hua Sheng saw this thing, he said that he would pick it up and have a look. He knew that it was not right without looking at it. But he couldn''t stand Hua Sheng to see it, so he picked it up.


    I haven''t seen any treasures of moon cutting. This jade bottle is the thing of heaven, and what people notice is the thing inside the bottle, the transparent liquid invisible to the naked eye.


    It''s a divine brew that the emperor takes every thousand years to promote cultivation. It''s precious. It''s a mother tree with only one tree in three realms and six paths, forming a drop every thousand years.


    I don''t care about such things as cutting the moon. First, it''s not bad for this cultivation. Second, because he''s in the devil kingdom. This thing doesn''t work for him. Of course, it doesn''t work for Huasheng. Now Huasheng has been half demonized by cutting the moon.


    It''s just that it''s tricky. It''s a symbol of the emperor.


    Now it appears here without any reason and is seen by Huasheng


    Thinking of this, the eyes of the moon cutting squint dangerously. Is it Hua Sheng''s intentional guidance or someone''s intentional framing?


    It''s useless for him and Huasheng. Now it''s very useful for a person!


    "Is it? Even if there''s something in the distance, it''s just like that in the near. I won''t look at it, huh. I''ve been walking for a while. I''m a little tired. Go back to have a rest. "


    Hua Sheng said casually, then walked back to the spring breeze.


    "Well, go back, I''ll hold you!"


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll get rid of it." Chop the moon and support Hua Sheng.


    Hua Sheng hears the words of cutting the moon and doesn''t answer. He just smiles sarcastically from the corner of his mouth.


    No matter how much Hua Sheng hates moon cutting, we have to admit that Hua Sheng knows moon cutting very well. This kind of understanding is like a very familiar person. She knows his way of thinking, knows what she has done and what she will think about moon cutting.


    After they left, two people stood out at the place where the jade bottle was put.


    "The third prince, you see the moon is coming. How can we put things down? Aren''t we trading with Huasheng?"


    The waiter looked puzzled and didn''t understand the master''s playing method.


    "Well, be smart!"


    "Isn''t Hua Sheng brilliant? But it''s stupid to think too much about morality! "


    "They are all the same. If they steal the divine brew, it will be the cultivation of the emperor. This is a violation of the heaven. Wait. Even if the father doesn''t want to do it, he has to send troops!"


    The third prince smiled with pride.

 Chapter 2113

    "But my subordinates don''t understand. Don''t they know what that thing is? How dare he take it? Isn''t he really afraid to fight? "


    "He knew it was wrong, but he still wanted to take it away!"


    The third prince''s servant looked puzzled.


    "Do you think the moon will be afraid of war?"


    "You don''t understand, because it''s his grave!"


    "The death of the moon is that woman. No matter what, they must have had an accident. The moon has regretted the killer, and now they want to mend it!"


    "To say that it hurts people, look at the second highness of the demon world, the three realms and the six realms. How humble they are in front of that woman!"


    "I''m looking forward to the war. At that time, my brothers, in order to show themselves, will put on their robes. If I''m not in good health, I won''t join the party!"


    "Let''s wait for the harvest!"


    "Go back to heaven and help the father and the emperor solve the case. It''s probably already noisy. After all, after thousands of years, it''s just one drop!"


    The third prince despised for a while. In this world, only the supreme power can attract him.


    And there is no woman in the world who can match him with unparalleled wisdom! So he didn''t die.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that one day he was still in the hands of a woman, and all his great ambitions disappeared


    On the other side, the moon chopping takes Hua Sheng back to his room to rest, watches Hua Sheng fall asleep peacefully, and gets up to leave.


    At this moment, the wind house.


    "Bell!"


    Every level of the border is warning. This time, someone is really breaking in.


    Wind Xi hears this movement, instantly opens his eyes, tightly grasps the gourd dressed in Qin, Wan and Yu, and the breeze also quickly surrounds wind Xi.


    In less than three seconds, the border alarm stopped, and the gourd in Fengxi''s hand suddenly flew out!


    "Qin Wan Yu!"


    The wind is too strong. I didn''t even fight. A strong wind robbed the gourd.


    Just in the wind, the man with the gourd appears slowly. He is the man who hates the wind and never dies!


    "How dare you come to chop the moon? If you dare to touch him, I will destroy everything you care! "


    Feng Xi''s eyes are red. It''s her fault. She should go to find Hua Sheng with another breath


    "Let''s make a deal. I''ll let Qin, Wan and Yu grow in flesh. I''ll stop you from coming from the underworld. And you can''t do anything bad to me! You don''t know anything! I won''t kill you, will I? " Chopping the moon holding the gourd of wind, eyes slightly pick.


    "Cut the moon! You will have a retribution! If you kill so many people, there will be no good end. "


    The wind gazed at the moon cutting hand.


    "Feng family woman, I advise you to take it as soon as you are well off. If I insist on killing you, do you think I can escape? Don''t provoke my endurance again and again. My endurance is only for a Sheng. You need to make this clear. "


    "Devil, impudent son of a bitch, snatch a wife and kill countless people. I don''t care who you are. If you want to kill, you will kill. You are really afraid of you as an aunt!"


    "Master, don''t be impulsive..." See the wind Xi scold this devil, several breeze also almost scared pee.


    "Devil, don''t hurt my wife, or I will be with you..." Qin Wanyu stood in the gourd and scolded the moon, but he didn''t scold twice. Suddenly he felt the pain, like the pain of the soul being torn. He was already the soul, how could he still hurt? But who is it to cut the moon? It''s just to hurt a soul. It''s not a matter of fingering!


    "Stop it, devil!"


    Wind Xi blows a whip to the moon, but the moon is chopped and flies out.


    "Master!"


    The breeze flies to catch it.


    "You have no choice!"


    The blue tendons of the moon cutting Qi burst up. In my mind, I can only recall Hua Sheng on one side and cover up my anger! Dare to scold him!


    Finish saying this, cut the moon to open that jade bottle to pour directly into the gourd, then threw to the wind Xi.


    "How about Qin, Wan and Yu? Ah? Say something, fool... "


    "Devil, what did you put in it?" Wind Xi catches the gourd and looks angrily at the moon.

 Chapter 2114

    "Ah, it''s said that this seat gives you this thing, which can let him recast the body!"


    "What''s more, I''m not talking about it. I''m just informing you. I don''t really want you to choose, accept my things, or respond to my words. I don''t think the Feng family leader will be dishonest!"


    With a scornful smile, he turned away.


    "Cut the moon, you are a bastard, son of a bitch!"


    Feng Xi''s brain is not enough. What do you mean? He killed the man and repented


    "My Lord, let''s have a look at Qin, Wan and Yu first. That devil''s words are unbelievable!"


    "That is, what he likes to say is not what we promised ourselves."


    "But if it''s true, with the body, then..."


    A few breeze you said my words, in fact, they don''t want wind Xi to fight against the moon. What they understand is that I can kill you easily. The soul you robbed with your life, I can make him reappear in minutes, even the ghost difference in the underworld. In his tone, they are also willing to resist


    How can we deal with such a gap in strength without dying?


    Feng Xi doesn''t speak. She opens the gourd and releases Qin, Wan and Yu. She''s not stupid. She''s just unwilling. How could Hua Sheng provoke such a person!


    At the same time, the wind in Xi''s heart is cool. If there is no Huasheng restricting the moon cutting, does this person have any weakness?


    "How are you, Qin Wanyu?"


    Wind Xi looks at Qin Wanyu''s soul hunched together, as if they have met with great pain.


    Qin Wanyu heard the figure of Fengxi, slowly opened his eyes, "Xixi, I It''s OK. I hurt all over just now, but now it''s itchy! "


    Qin Wanyu wanted to scratch, but he did not feel it, and the wind could not touch it, so he could only itch.


    "Itch? What''s the matter! "


    Just when the wind is strong, the breeze screams.


    "Master! Look at his legs! "


    "What happened to the legs?" Wind Xi hurriedly looks at Qin Wanyu''s legs and subconsciously reaches out to touch them.


    At present, the most itchy part of Qin, Wan and Yu is their legs, when Fengxi reaches for him.


    "Yes, that''s it. Xi Xi, you tickle me a little bit. It tickles me to death..."


    Qin Wanyu felt that the wind could touch him, stopped itching and sat up in an instant.


    But soon everyone realized that it was not right.


    "Heaven, Qin, Wan and Yu Can I meet you? "


    Feng Xi''s face was shocked, and then she pressed it unbelievably.


    It''s hot, and then it goes up, but it can''t touch, passing through the body of Qin, Wan and Yu.


    "Xi Xi, it seems that you can only touch my leg?"


    Qin Wanyu was also surprised.


    "Is it true that what he said just now is that he poured that thing into it, which can really make Qin, Wan and Yu recast their bodies?"


    "It''s only a short time before legs grow. Wait a moment. The whole body will not grow!"


    Several breeze looked at each other several times, then looked at breeze Xi to say.


    "It should be!"


    Wind Xi looks strange, can''t say what expression, how to calculate now?


    However, no matter how contradictory the wind is, he hopes that the wind will be more contradictory for a period of time, so that the demonization time of Huasheng will be more.


    When the demonization of Huasheng is completed, no one can influence her.


    Temple of heaven


    "bang!"


    "How could it be! Don''t move her. She thinks she''s afraid of her! "


    "The emperor of heaven, calm down!"


    "Father, calm down!"


    Three princes and a group of attendants knelt down.


    Looking at the sky emperor''s face blue, even the hand that claps the table has the spirit power, the Millennium white jade table has been clapped out the crack, the third prince''s mouth angle rises.


    "Father, please calm down. My son thinks that we Just bear it, no matter whether Hua Sheng is really weak or not, but she is surrounded by the moon chopping. We can''t act rashly. A little carelessly, the moon chopping certainly doesn''t know how to do. After all, it''s not that he didn''t do the thing of being angry with Guan! "


    "My son is willing to devote thousands of years of cultivation to help the father and the emperor cultivate!" The third prince looked sincere.

 Chapter 2115

    "Nonsense, your body is not good, hurry up!"


    Even if the emperor wants to cultivate for 1000 years, he will not move the three sons. The emperor is still a little guilty about the son. Now he is moved to hear the words of the three sons.


    When the three princes were harmed by their mother''s birth, in fact, the emperor also knew that it was just that he didn''t care. After all, in order to weigh the harem, Wan Di didn''t know what she was. She shouldn''t have conceived the prince so early


    And WAN''s concubine also saw the meaning of the emperor of heaven. In order to stand firm in the harem, she took out her first son as a guide to the emperor of heaven''s guilt and gave birth to a healthy fourth prince. Otherwise, how could she give birth to two princes in the fastest time without any son in the middle palace.


    But I have pity on the third prince. He is not born yet. It''s his mother''s tool, his brother''s stepping stone


    It''s no wonder that he is full of intrigue, because he knows what kind of father, mother and brother he has!


    "My son is OK. He is not in good health. He can''t go to the battlefield. He can''t manage anything. He can only share his worries for his father and Emperor! It''s no use being sons! "


    When the third prince talked about this, he felt a little self pity.


    "God, don''t make a fool of yourself!"


    "Help the third prince get up!"


    "They have already dared to steal from heaven. If they don''t deal with it, they may covet the position of the emperor next time!"


    Later, the emperor of heaven did not care about him. He directly ordered that the Queen''s mother, the God of war, the cloud family, be the commander in chief, and unite with the five families in the heaven to encircle and suppress Huasheng. Together with Huasheng''s children, they should also kill their mother and child.


    "What''s more, I''ll take the fourth Prince back and leave the underworld in his charge. That''s how he manages it?"


    When Emperor Tian thought of this, his face was even worse. If the fourth prince was not in a bad position, how could the dead soul be taken away, so that Huasheng could have a chance to save!


    Originally, he was afraid of Hua Sheng. When he knew that she had that child, he was even more afraid. Hua Sheng was a little fickle, and the emperor would fight everywhere.


    In order to let the dead man return to the sun, Hua Sheng found him on the stage. If he is dissatisfied with his management next time, will he let heaven change its master directly?


    Now Hua Sheng''s eyesore, in the eyes of the emperor, is not going to get rid of it.


    "Ah? Father, the fourth brother is not sure about this. He is the first time to manage the underworld. There are inevitably omissions. There are so many dead souls in the underworld. The fourth brother doesn''t know who they are. He didn''t intentionally put them in a place related to Huasheng. Please let him go! "


    The third prince cried and was afraid. He begged for his fourth brother. I didn''t know he thought the emperor was going to kill the fourth prince.


    But the third prince knows that the emperor is suspicious and exaggerates. Some words seem to be self defeating again


    "It''s true that he was in charge of the underworld for the first time. It''s inevitable that he was negligent. The underworld should be in the charge of Fengdu Emperor himself. The fourth one should not interfere."


    "To order the four heavenly kings to bring the four princes back directly and imprison his palace. No one is allowed to see him!"


    It has to be said that this time, the third prince was a miscarriage of power. Fengdu emperor had real power, and the third prince''s goal was achieved. The emperor was also suspicious of the fourth prince. He thought that the fourth prince was in collusion with Hua Sheng


    Otherwise, why do so many souls in the underworld lose one related to Hua Sheng? When he didn''t manage it, he didn''t lose it. Then the God brew of the emperor of heaven was stolen by Hua Sheng


    Of course, when the Emperor didn''t know that Ming Yan was there, the underworld would become the second home of Hua Sheng!


    Now Huasheng is a bomb in the eyes of the emperor. Whoever touches it will explode it!


    If it''s related to Huasheng, it''s better to kill by mistake than to let one go!


    If it is not the fourth prince who is still useful, then he is really at the end!


    As for why the emperor of heaven is so sure that it was Hua Sheng who stole it, or our three princes have a way. These years, they secretly planned their own forces. Around him, there is a fairy who is good at illusory forms. He became Hua Sheng, stole the divine brew, was discovered by others, and told the emperor of heaven

 Chapter 2116

    Ten li spring wind villa


    "is it changing? So fast! " Chopping the moon sitting beside Huasheng, looking at the gloomy sky outside, eyes playing with the taste.


    "Changing the sky? Isn''t it a clear sky? Don''t frame me, my uncle. "


    Molly heard the words of cutting the moon, some strange, looked at the weather outside, murmured.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, there is no change in the sky at the moment, but in the eyes of a bit of Taoism, it is covered with dark clouds.


    When Hua Sheng heard the words of cutting the moon, he looked up at the sky, his eyes moved, he looked back at Molly and said, "Molly, go back to the room, don''t tell you not to come out!"


    "Ah? Sister ah Sheng, what''s the matter? "


    Molly was shocked to hear Hua Sheng''s suddenly serious tone, because at the moment, Hua Sheng''s expression was different from that of the past, like what kind of war she was going to face.


    "Let you go back!"


    Seeing that Molly is still grinding here, the moon is the first to change her face. Muggle is the trouble. At this time, Hua Sheng is still worried about a baby sitter. If Hua Sheng can care for him like this, he can be satisfied with the moon.


    "I......"


    "If you don''t want to go back to your room, go out for a walk. I''d like to have pig''s hoof soup stewed by you. If you want fresh soup, you can buy some for me!"


    Hua Sheng looked at Molly''s desire to speak and stopped, not reassured himself, said with a smile.


    "Good sister ashing, I''ll go now!"


    Molly looks at Huasheng anxiously, and then she turns around three times and leaves the spring breeze for ten li.


    "A Sheng, do you want to go back to your room or stay here with me?"


    Looking at the things that get in the way of your eyes, I saw Huasheng in a soft voice, like what fragile doll Huasheng is.


    "I''ll go back first." Hua Sheng had intended to stay, but the words of cutting the moon made Hua Sheng frown for a while, as if he wanted to die with him, Hua Sheng resisted for a while.


    And even if the heaven sent soldiers and the moon was in front of him, the emperor would not dare to move. This time, he must have wanted to kill him.


    As for the brewing of heaven, in Huasheng''s eyes, the third prince gave it to her by himself. At last, he picked up the moon and gave it to the people in need. It has nothing to do with her!


    It''s not surprising that Hua Sheng is a rascal. She was very resistant to the moon cutting. In addition, she has a more cool and weak mind. There is only a little goodness, which has nothing to do with the moon cutting.


    "Then go back to have a rest. When you wake up, I will accompany you to eat." Beheading the moon god feeling some lose, but also did not force, watching Hua Sheng turn back.


    At this time, the Tianjie Tianbing, headed by the God of war of yunzu, looks very ugly.


    They are here to hang. How come these two people are still in the mood of chatting. They don''t have any sense of crisis at all. Don''t they pay too little attention to the God of war.


    Of course, the inner thoughts of beheading the moon didn''t really pay attention to them, including Hua Sheng.


    Hua Sheng is a person with a cold and thin heart. She doesn''t care that much.


    And cutting the moon is strength rolling.


    "We are ordered to capture Hua Sheng. She violates the rules of heaven, steals the divine brew of heaven, and gets angry with Tianwei. I advise you not to obstruct her. For a woman, the gods and demons will fight, and you don''t want to!"


    The God of war of the cloud family is Tian Tian''s grandfather. YUNZHUO looks at the moon cutting in front of the spring breeze.


    In fact, YUNZHUO doesn''t agree to capture Huasheng at this time. Even if we want to get rid of Huasheng, we should be trapped in the moon cutting. Otherwise, it''s ok if the moon cutting doesn''t agree to intervene. Otherwise, it''s the God devil war in the new century.


    However, the emperor ordered YUNZHUO to go. In addition, the eighth prince was relegated to the world indirectly because of Huasheng. If it was not secretly protected by the family, the eighth prince would have been a cup of loess. For this reason, in public and private, YUNZHUO is hard headed. Today, he will also take Huasheng away.


    It''s about catching, but it''s actually killing on the spot and never letting her live.

 Chapter 2117

    "Joke, the woman who dares to move the temple is against the whole devil kingdom!"


    "As for your heavenly things, they are taken by our temple, which has nothing to do with Hua Sheng. If the heaven insists on moving her, then don''t blame our temple for being merciless."


    "It''s also a coincidence. I don''t know who sent it to the door of ten li Chunfeng in person. If you were in this hall, you would have a good look to see if it was the main envoy!"


    "YUNZHUO, I want to read your age. Give you time to think about it! Do you want to fight me! "


    Cut the moon finish saying, brush sleeve to sit on the chair of the garden, look at each other thoughtfully with one face.


    YUNZHUO brings a lot of heavenly soldiers. These people even sit down safely when they don''t pay attention to the moon chopping. The younger ones are going to fight.


    "God of war, what are we waiting for? The whole ten li spring breeze is only the moon cutting and Huasheng. Even if they are not ordinary, we can''t defeat them with so many heavenly soldiers?"


    A group of people and horses sent by the emperor of heaven, the leader of the general, can''t stand the arrogance of beheading the moon for a long time. Today, he has to rub his energy.


    "First, wait a minute. We''re going to catch Huasheng. If he doesn''t let people go, then we''ll be there..."


    Before YUNZHUO finished speaking, the general just couldn''t help it. His parents were killed by the moon in the last war between gods and demons. This time, they couldn''t wait until the heaven ordered them to fight. What''s more, they brought 50000 Tianbing and the God of war of yunzu. Such a big chip can''t subdue the moon?


    "What are you waiting for? If you want to cut off the moon to protect the rebels, you should hang them together and give them to me!"


    The leader of the army, with 50000 Tianbing, killed him in front of the moon.


    When the moon is cut off, his eyes are satirically smiling. The red crescent on his forehead turns red, which calls out three demons in the nine Dharma protectors of the world of demons. But the posture of the moon is not changed. He leans back on the chair and watches the fighting outside the world in the spring breeze!


    I''m glad that Hua Sheng didn''t stay, or I''ll have to do it myself.


    The three demons are the animals that have been conferred by heaven. They are powerful and 50000 Tianbing. This time, they are addicted and comfortable.


    "Ares, this..."


    The general of the cloud family, looking at the fighting in front of him, changed his face. He felt that the emperor was playing with them. Even if they brought 100000 yuan, they were not opponents of the moon cutting. Without the moon cutting, the nine Dharma protectors of the devil kingdom would be enough.


    If the five great families of the heaven headed by the cloud clan are still moving, the final result is that the moon will be cut off without any damage, but the Huasheng they are going to capture is not even seen.


    "This fool, who told him to go first!"


    "I can''t wait any longer. There are no more fifty thousand soldiers left!"


    "You take ordinary people to go in from the back and give you a good time. When you see that woman, you don''t need to catch her. Kill her on the spot. Be quick! And the child in her stomach, don''t forget to add a few more knives, and never let that mother and son live. I''ll take five families to hold the moon in front of me! "


    "Hurry up, we will withdraw as soon as the incense is fragrant! Too much, not necessarily involved! "


    YUNZHUO''s face is full of anger. The situation in front of him is obviously that the emperor intended to do it. He knew that the moon cutting would not let them take Huasheng away easily. He also asked them to come directly. Even the leader''s generals chose all the orphans from the last war between the gods and the demons. In this way, even if he wanted to withdraw, he could not go. He could not watch these Tianbing killed by the moon cutting.


    Emperor Tian not only wants to get rid of Hua Sheng, but also wants to weaken the power of the five families in the heaven and let them lose both!


    "Yes, don''t worry, Ares, we will finish the task!"


    The family general of the cloud clan, with a team of extremely powerful Tianbing of the cloud clan, sneaked into the spring breeze of ten li.

 Chapter 2118

    The border of the moon cutting, because the battle of the heavenly soldiers in front, has split, and the moon cutting has found it and doesn''t care. After all, who dares to go in before he sits in the battle?


    In addition, when Hua Sheng just went back, he was afraid that Hua Sheng would find out his identity, and arranged a border in her room so that she could not see the outside situation.


    But he despised the heaven''s desperate, Huasheng this thorn, the emperor of heaven like a thorn in the throat, not except unhappy.


    He was really angry when he saw that a heavenly soldier dared to circle into the spring wind from the rear, intending to kill Hua Sheng.


    Of course, Hua Sheng didn''t really have a rest when he went back to his bedroom. He just didn''t want to stand outside with the moon chopping to face the enemy. He had been observing the movement outside the room.


    Although she has a low spiritual power, she is not Muggle. There are still some basic vigilance. With the three princes'' initiative to find her and make a deal, Hua Sheng knows it''s not so simple. But he didn''t expect that the three princes were fighting for?


    What''s the good of war for him? Once the war between the gods and the demons begins, it will be the human world in the middle, the unarmed Muggle, who will not have a safe life again.


    They don''t even know what''s going on.


    But even so, if we do it again, Huasheng will still choose it. By default, the third prince''s plan is to accept Shenniang, because now for Huasheng, only those people are valued.


    When some heavenly soldiers approached Huasheng, the seven color duanling of Huasheng had already flown out first, trapped them, smashed the window and fell out.


    The moon cutting hears this movement and sees several Tianbing thrown out by Huasheng along the window. His face suddenly changes.


    "I really don''t want to live! Don''t play any more. Kill all the people in this hall. Make a quick decision and leave now! "


    Chopping the moon in front of the three demons quickly explain a sentence, and then quickly up, a face of anxiety rushed to Hua Sheng''s room.


    "A Sheng, how are you? Are you hurt? "


    The moon chopping took the lead in dealing with the remaining Tianbing. Then he hurriedly looked up and down at Hua Sheng to see if she was hurt. After all, he knew that Hua Sheng had no spiritual power now. He had to rely on his magic Qi to support him and continue his life indirectly.


    "It''s OK, haven''t you finished?"


    "Almost. Let them live!"


    "A lesson is enough!"


    In the end, Hua Sheng still can''t bear it. Life is not easy, so it''s time to accumulate virtue for her children!


    Hua Sheng didn''t look out. Just listening, he could think of the bloody outside. Just now, those heavenly soldiers, Hua Sheng just went out, but when the moon was cut, they would be killed!


    "But if you let them go this time, won''t you give them a chance to fight back?"


    The moon chopping doesn''t agree with him. Seeing the Tianbing killed by him, they dare to sneak attack without any pity. If they didn''t worry about the safety of Huasheng, they would not die so easily.


    "Be virtuous for my children. There are enough dead!"


    Hua Sheng doesn''t want to say any more. At the moment, her reason tells her that she shouldn''t kill the moon and stop it. But her inner thought is that she agrees with it. She thinks he''s right. Heaven has always wanted to kill herself, her children and even a mortal in Jiangliu


    "You do what I say! Go! "


    Hua Sheng didn''t respond when he saw the moon cutting. Every moment he hesitated, the more she struggled inside, so this sentence was called out to the moon cutting.


    "Well, I''ll listen to what you say. Anyway, even if they dare to come again, as long as I''m here, they won''t hurt you half a point."


    It''s strange to cut the moon this time. There is no mood fluctuation because of Hua Sheng''s words. But at the moment when he turned around, the corner of his mouth was rising.

 Chapter 2119

    When Hua Sheng yells at him angrily, he can''t help being proud of the moon, but he can''t help it in front of Hua Sheng. Of course, it''s not because he''s used to being tortured by this woman.


    But he saw the contradictions and tangles of Huasheng. He didn''t even know about Huasheng. He could already see his ideas.


    The red lotus on Hua Sheng''s forehead is bright and dark. The moon cutting knows that it''s because of demonization. If there are more things like this, Hua Sheng will be more and more uncontrollable. When the red lotus can be displayed completely, there will be no Hua Sheng in the world.


    At that time is only belongs to his red Yu again.


    Ten li outside the spring breeze.


    The fighting between the two sides is still going on. The blood is all over the ground, but the blood is fleeting.


    "Withdraw!"


    When YUNZHUO saw that the lurking man and horse had already broken in half, he immediately ordered to retreat.


    The present situation is totally different from the news when he came here. At the moment, YUNZHUO confirms that the emperor is playing with them.


    Doesn''t it mean that Hua Sheng has no power?


    However, his private soldiers didn''t have a single breath of incense at all. Even though he was finally killed by the moon, the previous soldiers were all solved by Hua Sheng himself.


    Originally, cutting the moon was a stab in the head. With Hua Sheng, that woman was not an ordinary person


    The rest less than 20000 Tianbing fled back to heaven with YUNZHUO. It''s a bit humiliating to run away


    "Your Highness, we''ll catch up with each other. Surely none of them will let them run!"


    Three days before the devil had an addiction, he would chase after him, but he was stopped by the moon.


    "No harm, let them go!"


    "Step back, take our people and keep them nearby. If there is any change in the heaven, you can kill them without reporting!"


    Chopping the moon has no anger just now. I feel comfortable when I think of the change of Huasheng. If chopping the moon knows that, Huasheng has this change for a long time, it is estimated that it will be happy for a long time.


    "Yes, your highness!"


    Three demons have been holding it for a long time. They are willing to kill it again.


    In such a way, ten li spring breeze is as solid as an iron barrel. There are three demons guarding it outside and the boundary of moon cutting repair inside. Even if the heaven is unwilling to kill it again, it must pass the three demons first.


    It''s just that I didn''t expect to cut the moon. Even if he arranged it so carefully, I didn''t expect that there would be an accident. The reality gave him a painful lesson.


    He has been thinking about Huasheng all these years. A new generation of talented people are coming out. The moon cutting underestimates the killing of Huasheng by the heaven.


    Fengjiazhai.


    "Xi Xi, do you think the sky outside is a little strange?"


    At the moment, the body of Qin, Wan and Yu has grown completely. After all, it''s not long for three days, it''s not short.


    "No wonder..."


    "That''s true! That''s Lei Yun! "


    "No, how can you see a Muggle?"


    "It seems that the new body and eyes are getting better? It''s really changing. What''s going on? "


    I haven''t seen the wind before. Qin Wanyu said that after a while, the whole person''s face changed. There is a purple lightning in the clouds. This is the battle of heaven!


    And the location It''s ten li spring breeze.


    "No, it''s a Sheng!"


    Wind Xi looks flustered, turns around to take the fellow to face ten li spring breeze and kills in the past.


    Even if Hua Sheng is in danger, she can''t be ignored by Fengxi, and she is still pregnant. As long as she has a child safely, keep breathing with her!


    This is the psychological construction after these days of contradictions.


    Qin, Wan and Yu saw the situation and ran away with the wind.


    In fact, it''s only a little more time to catch the spring breeze from Fengxi. But when Fengxi arrives, it''s over. It can be seen how fast the moon chopping is going to be fought and how hard it is.

 Chapter 2120

    "Xi Xi, let''s go in and have a look."


    "I know you are worried about Hua Sheng, and I am worried about her. Anyway, she is also a victim. We can''t blame her."


    "Just now, Hua Sheng was there even if he wanted to kill the moon. There will be repercussions!"


    Qin Wanyu can see that it''s over when he looks at the sky. He''s not a Muggle now, and he has magic power. Although he''s still very good, he can protect himself. He can help at the critical moment.


    He knows the contradictions in Fengxi''s heart and worries about Huasheng, but he also cares about himself. After all


    "Well, look at the boundary of ten li spring breeze. If there is anything wrong with asheng, he will cut off the moon. How can it be over?"


    "If you don''t poke a hole in the sky, I''m sorry for his obsession with a Sheng!"


    "Let''s go!" Although Feng Xi said so, she left a paper man and pressed it underground. If there is any change here, she can know it immediately.


    In fact, it''s not only because of Qin, Wan and Yu, but also because of Huasheng.


    These days, Fengxi has cleared up a lot of things. It''s not that she obeyed the words of cutting the moon, but in the end, it''s for Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng''s body suddenly faints, and everyone is helpless to wake up. The change in the middle is not only the moon cutting, but also the moon cutting ability to protect Hua Sheng.


    So before Huasheng''s baby is born safely, she can only be sorry for Jiangliu, and will not help Huasheng think of Jiangliu any more, because if Huasheng thinks of it, Fengxi dare not think how she will face it, how will she bear it in her heart?


    "Xi Xi, it''s not something we can choose. Frankly speaking, it''s also something Jiangliu chose. Otherwise, who will release the moon? He can make this decision. He I must have thought for a long time, and I must have prepared for everything. "


    After Qin Wanyu came back from the dead, the moon''s bewilderment on him failed, so he remembered everything.


    At the moment, it can also be seen that Fengxi is afflicted in his heart, because he is the same, he should have known for a long time, that person of Jiangliu, he knows the reason of death, for Huasheng, he can really give everything!


    Ten li spring wind outside the border.


    "Brother Jiu, why didn''t we kill those two just now?"


    The four legged beast was just stopped by the nine headed bird and was not happy. Although those two were Muggles just now, the man''s body was full of the breath of heaven.


    Because Qin Wanyu drank the divine brew of the heaven, so the old Qin is half of the heaven now. Responsibly, he is the Muggle of the heaven now! For this reason, Feng Xi ridiculed him for upgrading for several days.


    "Your Highness said that you should kill only when there is a change. I think you have killed red eyes. When you see something related to heaven, you can''t help it!"


    "You haven''t seen that woman? That''s red master''s friend. Are you tired of living? "


    The nine headed bird squinted at the four legged beast, and then hid out of the border. Although he was a little overqualified, since his highness asked him to guard, that fly could not enter!


    Temple of heaven


    "bang!"


    The new millennium white jade table was smashed by the emperor.


    The third prince glanced at him with some heartache. It''s really a loser. When he won the throne, will it be enough for him?


    "A group of waste, the five families of heaven with 50000 Tianbing, even in a time of incense, the majority of the loss!"


    "As a result, the other side was not hurt!"


    "Clan leader Yun, do you mean the God of war?"


    At this moment, the emperor of heaven has been able to speak freely. No matter what the emperor of heaven''s dignity is gone, and no matter what the identity of YUNZHUO is, he begins to scold.


    But the emperor''s Majesty was lost long ago when the five families fled.


    "I''m guilty. Please punish me!"


    YUNZHUO''s face is not good at the moment. If he doesn''t care about the queen, he will stand up and have a good break with the emperor. Is he playing with them.


    "Punishment, of course, I will punish you. Come..."


    The emperor wanted to take this opportunity to deal with these fierce relatives, but he didn''t want to be interrupted by the third prince!


    "Father, it can''t be all blame on the God of war. After all, we didn''t expect that woman Hua Sheng had the ability to fight at the moment!"


    "My son and Minister thought of a way. We might as well give it a try and let yunzhanshen make up for it!"


    The third prince bought a man to Yun Zhuo at the critical moment, and then offered a plan for the emperor to solve his urgent need.

 Chapter 2121

    "Oh, what kind of wind is it today? It brings us the second highness who is invincible and kills people without blinking!"


    Feng Ying looked at the man with the Red Crescent mark on his forehead, and said with a sarcastic smile, but the smile was filled with suppressed anger. If it wasn''t because he couldn''t beat it, he would have stabbed the moon into a hive with a soul snatcher!


    At the moment, anyone who has a little eyesight can see the anger of the third highness of the demon world, but the whole demon world is full of excitement and killing factors.


    This is not what Fengying wants to see. After a few years of hard work, the three realms and six realms can coexist peacefully, but now there is a tendency to start a war, and the cause is a woman!


    Now the whole three realms and six realms know that the second highness of the demon world rushes to the crown and becomes a red face. In order to protect the mother and son of Huasheng from the heaven, they are ready to fight!


    "I don''t have time to gossip with you. I''ll let you know and be ready Against heaven. "


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he was a brother, he really wanted to take a slap at the moon and fly out. He was never serious, but he had to admit that it was still useful at the critical moment.


    For example, now, he has to accompany Huasheng, and the preparation for the war with the heaven is the most suitable one for Fengying!


    Although the heaven has only attacked once, it is clear that Hua Sheng has always been the eyesore of the heaven emperor. I wish I could not get rid of it and then hurry up, in case there is no preparation like last time, so I will prepare the whole devil kingdom in advance to ensure the safety of Hua Sheng''s mother and son.


    But this time I didn''t wait for the moon to finish speaking, so I was interrupted by the beacon shadow.


    "What? Against heaven? Are you sure? I think you are crazy! "


    "Have you done less stupid things for that woman? Isn''t that enough? "


    "Why, because I didn''t see your great achievements before, I plan to perform them again for me?"


    "Three Realms and six realms are rarely peaceful for tens of thousands of years. Do you have to break the current balance?"


    "My second brother, wake up. The war between the gods and the demons is not a literal meaning. It''s not just a saying. How many lives will be destroyed? Have you thought about it?" The more the Fengying said, the more excited he was. Between his eyebrows, the green tendons were stretched. It seemed that his suffering was only superficial. At this stage, the Fengying was actually a man who knew the general situation. The devil Kingdom didn''t mean that everyone was the devil who killed countless people.


    "Pa!" The glass is split!


    But after Feng Ying finished, he saw that the mood of moon cutting was not fluctuant, and his anger rubbed against him, but he still relaxed his breath, calmed down his mood, and continued: "if she is still her, you are in love with each other, I also recognize it, but now? She is no longer Hongyu. Her name is Huasheng now. She is a woman in the world of human beings. Even if you replace her memory, she still loves the ordinary people! It''s not you! "


    "Now, do you think it''s worth it?"


    Feng Ying approaches to the moon cutting, and looks at the red crescent on his second brother''s forehead. He knows that the moon cutting is not peaceful inside, and Feng Ying also knows that the only one who can make the moon cutting not peaceful is the woman


    Three realms and six ways are nothing to the moon! What he wants is only a Sheng.


    "It''s worth it. In my eyes, three realms and six realms are not as important as her!"


    "She''ll soon be back to her old self!"


    "Do as the hall says! Otherwise, even if it''s a brother, don''t blame me for being rude to you. "


    The spirit of the moon is firm. He turns around and goes away. Although he is still guarding the Dharma outside the boundary of the spring breeze, the moon is not at ease. He is a little flustered. This is not his emotional perception, so he doesn''t plan to stay for a long time. Only when he sees Hua Sheng can he be at ease.


    "Are you sure? Second brother, after so many experiences, will she still be the one you remember? I don''t know why you were together, and I don''t want to know, but I think you know better than anyone else? You''ve been stubborn for tens of thousands of years. I think you are terminally ill. "


    "It''s funny. Why do you deceive yourself? River is not you, you are not river... "


    Seeing the moon cutting, Fengying is anxious to go back and protect Huasheng. He feels sad. The future king of the demon world, the existence of three realms and six ways of fear, and how strong his strength is. Naturally, it doesn''t need to be said. But what kind of people are they now for that woman?

 Chapter 2122

    "Gather all the major families of the demon world, millions of elite soldiers, and be ready to fight at any time. Wait for the news of this temple!"


    Chopping the moon in a short time was stopped by the words of Fengying, but it was only a moment. Chopping the moon god could not help but swallow what he wanted to say. Then he dropped the words, turned around and disappeared, leaving the demon world.


    "Crazy, he''s crazy. Bury the whole demon world! Brother, why did you just come out? Don''t you know when he came back? Just watch him go crazy? "


    Feng Ying looks at the moon cutting oil and salt and doesn''t go in. He drops a sentence and goes away. Angrily, he falls another cup.


    Although he is the third highness and the eldest brother is here, the whole demon world is still in charge of cutting the moon. Even if Fengying wants to stop him, all the families in the demon world don''t recognize him.


    "How obstinate he was, and how obsessed he was with that woman, did you hear the first day?"


    "Just get used to it!" Your highness is burning the sky. He is also in the hall, but he doesn''t stand up. He just patiently watches the quarrel between his two brothers. Of course, it''s only one-sided. It''s not good to cut the moon. Fengying shouts at his neck.


    He is still calm and calm enough. He didn''t want to persuade to kill the moon at all, because he knew that he couldn''t persuade at all. In addition, the devil kingdom was his own decision. Since he wanted to fight, the people wanted to fight, so fight!


    It can be said that burning heaven has experienced tens of thousands of years of practice and human fireworks, and it has already been very Buddhist.


    "Just get used to it? Can you get used to it? I think you''re crazy, too. "


    Fengying sees Fantian''s casual appearance, and the whole popularity is like a puffed up puffer fish!


    "Or what? Can you beat him, or can I? You are still young, and you think from his point of view, if your wife and children''s personal safety are threatened, will you look at them


    Huotian looks up at the beacon.


    "That''s not Just Gods and Demons fight this It''s ridiculous... "


    "No! Can it be the same? Is that his wife and children? None of them. He has nothing to be arrogant about! "


    "Ready to fight? I''m so angry. I won''t help him this time! "


    Feng Ying sits on the chair with a bang, and the blood pressure of the moon Qi is all coming up. He only feels that the blood is flowing back.


    "This time? You didn''t help him last time! Also, I didn''t see you last time! Besides, even if you don''t care, the whole demon world already knows it''s going to war. They''re probably ready for it. They''re all waiting for this day. There are too many restrictions on the demon world, and they want to go to heaven to have a look! "


    Huotian looks at the Feng Yingqi and the balloon that is going to explode. He smiles helplessly. He doesn''t really care about the war. He almost doesn''t care about the three realms and six realms in these years. If it wasn''t for this moon cutting to be sealed, he wouldn''t come back. Let them toss the rest.


    Anyway, there will be no change.


    "Sister a Sheng, Sister Feng Xi has come to see you!"


    From the last time I was supported by Huasheng, I came home to find that the glass of ten li spring breeze was all broken, and the urgent Jasmine wanted to call the police, thinking that there was a terrorist attack.


    Fortunately, it was stopped by Huasheng in time.


    In addition, these days, Huasheng looks serious, and the Molly is also nervous. So when the wind comes, the whole person is happy.


    "Who''s here? Is it the wind? "


    Hua Sheng is arranging flowers. When she hears Molly say that the wind is coming, her hands with scissors stop. She looks unbelievable.


    "It''s me. What''s the matter? My aunt is here. Are you so surprised by my goddess?"


    Hua Sheng''s words fall. Feng Xi has followed Molly to come in. She looks at Hua Sheng''s way thoughtfully.


    "I was just a little surprised. I thought you would be very busy recently!" Seeing that it was the wind coming in, Hua Sheng hurriedly put down the scissors. For a moment, he was at a loss and looked at the wind as if it were another life.

 Chapter 2123

    Hua Sheng didn''t want to see Feng Xi in the past, but he didn''t know how to face her. Even if Qin Wanyu had come back from the dead, Feng Xi had snatched it back with his life.


    this matter will always be a thorn in the hearts of two people. From the heart of it, if the river is dead, Hua Sheng also doesn''t know what mentality to face Feng Xi. Besides guilt, more anxiety.


    Ten li spring breeze comes from heaven. As long as the wind is still in Jiangcheng, she will surely know. If she didn''t come at that time, it proved that she still had a bad heart.


    Huasheng doesn''t want to tell Fengxi about Shenniang, so Fengxi only thinks that Shenniang is the "sealing fee" given by the moon.


    But looking at Fengxi, he finally came to see her. Hua Sheng didn''t know what to say. He just held her tightly, and there was no words for a long time.


    "Oh, goddess, I haven''t come in a few days. Are you so excited?"


    Feng Xi looks at Hua Sheng with a funny expression.


    "So, if sister Fengxi has nothing to do, she often comes here, so that sister arsheng won''t be excited because she thinks of you!"


    Molly looked at Hua Sheng''s excited face and said with a smile.


    "I''m really busy recently. Jiangcheng is not peaceful. There are demons everywhere. I''m busy killing demons and removing demons. I didn''t have time to see you!"


    Feng Xi said casually, holding Hua Sheng''s hand at the same time. Today''s Feng Xi seems to like holding Hua Sheng very much.


    "The demons make trouble?" Molly heard this from the wind and looked puzzled.


    "That''s right, so don''t take Hua Sheng with you. It''s safest at home!"


    The wind Xi looks at Molly''s face puzzled and disbelieving, and her tone is specially accentuated.


    "This little girl is very honest. She doesn''t go out very often. So do I. she often sleeps recently, and she won''t go out."


    Hua Sheng takes out his hand to hold the water glass and drinks water. When he talks about the little girl, his tone is heavy.


    "It''s normal for pregnant women to be sleepy. I really love you!" Feng Xi says, he wants to hold Huasheng with his hands raised, but he doesn''t want to be evaded by Huasheng skillfully and mercilessly.


    "What happened to you today? Always like to lead me? Didn''t you say it was too sticky? "


    Hua Sheng''s eyes were smiling, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes, then he got up slowly.


    "That was before. I haven''t seen you for several days. I miss you!"


    As Feng Xi said, he wanted to touch Hua Sheng again, but he saw Hua Sheng get up to avoid her and even stand on her opposite side.


    "Oh, who are you? Wind Xi can''t say such words. I think you are strange when you hold my hand. Even if I don''t see you for a long time, I won''t hold me like you! "


    Originally, due to Fengxi''s sudden visit, Huasheng was a little surprised. But after a chat, Fengxi''s behavior and way of speaking were not right.


    It''s very different from the past. At the beginning, Hua Sheng thought that it was because of the Qin, Wan and Yu affairs. Fengxi could understand some changes, but before, Fengxi would have a lot of scruples. It seemed careless, but his mind was delicate.


    Knowing that Molly is afraid and doesn''t know much, she never says anything about beheading demons and removing demons in front of Molly.


    "What did you say? I am the wind, who else? I''m not holding your hand because I haven''t seen you for a long time! "


    Feng Xi looks at the baby sitter as if he is completely stupid. He is funny and looks at Hua Sheng with a smile.


    "Is it? Give you a suggestion. Next time you imitate others, remember to know more about it. Feng Xi calls me a Sheng! Instead of one goddess at a time, she never looked down upon Molly like that By the way, her name is not Molly. I don''t think you know the name of the people around me, do you? I didn''t do enough homework. How dare I come here to be disgraced? "


    Hua Sheng looks at the wind coldly, with a cold and contemptuous smile on his lips

 Chapter 2124

    "Well, it''s just that it''s not a big deal. It''s just a form of address. I can''t really call it asson. I didn''t expect to get folded here."


    "I also thought that you would ask about what happened between you, so as to verify it. For this reason, I also had a headache and made a lot of preparations. As a result, you didn''t ask any questions, and directly questioned me!"


    Smell speech, "wind Xi" also did not install, showdown.


    "What makes me really suspicious is not the address, but your eyes! When Molly subconsciously asks questions, your reaction is indifferent, indifferent, and you don''t feel anything wrong! On the contrary, it''s a little disrespectful. " Hua Sheng explained with great understanding.


    "Shouldn''t it? She''s the one around you. Who are you and what are your friends for? Doesn''t she know? "


    "Fengxi" had some accidents. Unexpectedly, she was found out like this. She really thought it was just because of address or way of getting along.


    "She doesn''t know, many things are half understood, because I used to avoid her when I was following the wind. The wind loves this sister, so I will never have such a look like you, but your just reaction is that it''s very normal. I don''t think there''s any problem with Molly''s question!"


    Hua Sheng said that he was secretly detecting his body with a weak spiritual force. After all, "Fengxi" had been holding her hand or touching her, which made Hua Sheng a little surprised.


    But after saying this for a long time, Hua Sheng also explored for a while, and didn''t feel any problem, which made Hua Sheng more confused. Did she just want to hold her hand, show her closeness and cover up her identity? But Hua Sheng still thinks something is wrong.


    "To your best friend, the observation is so meticulous, how distrustful you are to the people around you! But that''s enough! "


    Speaking of this, the opposite "wind Xi" a sneer.


    "What did you do to me? And who are you? "


    Huasheng looks at the sneer of "Fengxi", and her expression changes slightly. Hearing her words again, his premonition is even worse.


    "Ha ha, you''ll know right away!"


    "Do you think I really want to hear you solve the case with me here?"


    "I''m trying to make sure that the toxin gets into your body, or I won''t come in vain?"


    Finish saying, "wind Xi" slowly get up, just want to run, but found that the body has been unable to move.


    "You What did you do to me? "


    Now it''s up to Feng Xi to question Hua Sheng.


    "You''ll soon know!"


    "Do you think I really want to help you solve the case? It''s just a delay! "


    Hua Sheng holds his stomach, hears the other side''s words, and finally knows how the uneasiness comes. He is flustered. This is the first time Hua Sheng is looking forward to his return soon.


    "Fengxi" is still struggling hard. Maybe it''s because Huasheng''s mind is not stable and there is little spiritual power. The seven colors of duanling hidden by spiritual power have been shown.


    The whole body of Fengxi is entangled by seven color duanling. It can''t move if you want to struggle. It''s really powerful.


    "Even if you delay, you will die. The toxin has entered your organs along my hand. You and your children will die!"


    "You, a woman, have bewitched our highness. You will not die! Your child will not be born safely and will die just as badly as you


    "Wind Xi" scolded, spit blood, and died.


    "Tian, sister a Sheng What about this? How are you? Is there anything uncomfortable? I''ll take you to the hospital! "


    Molly is in a panic. I don''t know what to do. She is the same as Fengxi''s elder sister, but she poisoned her. Then she died again, mainly at home!


    Do you want to hide the body later? Where can I hide without being found? Can''t you call the police? I don''t know if it''s human. Can the police manage it?


    Molly''s mind is full of questions. If she were not worried about Hua Sheng, she would still scream.

 Chapter 2125

    "Ah! Sister a Sheng Don''t move, you''re bleeding... "


    Molly, who has restrained herself from screaming, can''t help screaming when she lowers her head to support Hua Sheng, and sees that Hua Sheng''s feet are already bleeding.


    At that time, there were only two words in my mind, that is "over"!


    "Go out Call uncle! Come on, let him... "


    Hua Sheng looks down and sees the blood red under his feet. The blood is still flowing under his feet. The whole person''s brain is buzzing.


    At this moment, Huasheng''s only idea is to keep the baby anyway!


    "Oh I, I will go now, you, you hold on, sister Sheng. "


    Molly ran and wondered, shouldn''t she go to the hospital at this time? Why do you want to call for my uncle outside, and she didn''t see him outside?


    Molly doesn''t know, but Hua Sheng knows that the Dharma protector of the moon cutting is just outside the border. If there is any movement in the spring breeze of ten li, they will inform the moon cutting immediately.


    Just before Molly ran out, she saw the moon cutting back in a hurry. They just ran into each other head-on. Molly swore that she clearly saw her uncle running out of nowhere.


    "What''s the matter?"


    When the moon saw Molly running out in panic, her heart leaped. Only Huasheng could make her so flustered.


    "Auntie, sister ashing, she..."


    Before Molly finished, the shadow of the moon has rushed to the villa.


    Molly, just now, this is not the speed that normal people should have!


    "A Sheng!"


    Chopping into the villa, when he saw Hua Sheng, who had fallen in the pool of blood, the whole body was shocked, this scene once again hit the nerve of chopping the moon.


    "Cut the moon, help me, please Keep my child! "


    With faith, Hua Sheng waited for the moon to come back. After saying this, he saw the moon and nodded. Finally, he couldn''t help fainting.


    "A Sheng, you insist, as long as you insist, I promise you everything!"


    His eyes were red. He picked up Huasheng and ran back to his bedroom. Now his anger could not be suppressed. The spirit of the devil Kingdom, dark and oppressive, spread all over the ten li spring breeze.


    The place surrounded by black air, all the flowers, plants and trees, corroding and withering, mosquitoes, birds and animals, forehead It''s all dead


    Chop the moon and put Huasheng on the bed. During the trot, the transmission of magic Qi never stops, but this is far from enough. Huasheng has not made any progress.


    The mother was damaged and the fetus was damaged. Later, his life value of absorbing Hua Sheng increased. At this moment, the life breath of Hua Sheng is still losing.


    "This rebel! I really shouldn''t have this little evil animal. It really killed a Sheng. "


    Seeing that the child is still robbing Hua Sheng of his life breath, the moon almost beats him to death. But the moon knows that if he does this on impulse, Hua Sheng will not forgive him when he wakes up.


    With so much blood flowing, ordinary people have long died. Hua Sheng''s Thoughts on this child are extraordinary.


    Ten li outside the spring breeze.


    "It''s over, brother Jiuge. Something''s wrong. Look inside, your majesty..."


    The quadruped turned to look inside and was completely covered by the black air, which was the smell of the demon family, while the pure black was the power of his royal highness. Everywhere he went, there was no life.


    "We are finished, your highness is furious. We put in a person today, and she doesn''t come out now..."


    Nine birds, nine heads, nine faces, no color, how many years, your Highness has not been so angry.


    "Let''s go in and have a look. Brother Jiuge, there''s your Majesty''s pressure. Even if you can''t bear it, you can''t help it."


    Four legged beast think can you go in and make up for it?


    "Wind, am I dazzled? How could the spring breeze of ten li be surrounded by black fog? I can''t even see the outline inside? "


    When Fengxi left last time, he left a paper man. It''s a secret method of Fengjia, which can distinguish the breath of the master.


    Even the Dharma protector didn''t tell the true from the false, but the paper man could. He wanted to stop it, but he couldn''t enter the moon cutting border, so he had to go back to report it.


    After receiving the news, Fengxi took Qin, Wan and Yu to kill them, but like the paper man, it was the border of cutting the moon before. Now there are more demons, no one can enter!


    In addition to the demons'' own people, the rest must have strong strength, at least the same strength as the moon cutting, but At present, there are no three realms and six realms!


    The wind Xi anxiously looks at the ten li spring wind in trouble, in the heart only silently reads, hoped that a Sheng and the child are all right

 Chapter 2126

    "Xi Xi, what do we do now?" said the spring breeze


    Qin, Wan and Yu knew that the wind was worried. Because the heaven attacked the spring wind for ten li, they didn''t sleep well these days.


    "Just stay here. You can contact Molly to try. If you can''t, you can cut off the moon!"


    Fengxi''s face was tense and worried. Her eyes were fixed on the ten li spring wind shrouded in black fog. When talking about Molly, Fengxi was more worried. Molly was an ordinary person and didn''t know how to be in it.


    "I see! I''ll get in touch. "


    "Huasheng is not an ordinary person. It will be safe this time!"


    "Don''t worry, you have to trust her! She will be all right! " Qin Wanyu holds Fengxi''s hand and tries to contact it with his mobile phone at the same time, but now this modern technology is the only way to contact it.


    Qin Wanyu has always held Fengxi''s hand in order to prevent her from rushing in irrationally. If Qin Wanyu was not different from ordinary people, she would have been unable to hold Fengxi.


    "Brother Jiu, why is there another wind outside? What should I do? Do you want to bring it to your highness? "


    When the quadrangle beast followed the nine headed bird to get in, it found the trace of the real wind.


    "If you have the ability, you can see if you can have more heads like me, or you will be fooled to death by yourself sooner or later!"


    "We didn''t stop the wind coming in front of us. Now that something has happened, you have to bring someone in by yourself. Are you afraid your highness will forget that we put that person in?"


    Nine birds don''t want to see him, he doesn''t understand how the same Dharma protector can be stupid like this, or how many heads are better.


    "My nine brothers are smart. These nine heads are not white!"


    The four legged beast sincerely worships, even flatters are so ingenious, then follows the nine headed bird to hide, entered ten li spring breeze.


    "Brother Jiuge, isn''t this the maid beside the red master? Can''t stand the pressure of his highness and fainted. Shall we carry him in? "


    When the two Dharma protectors entered the yard, they saw Jasmine fainting on the ground.


    "Take it in, your highness. She''s not dead. It seems that your highness looks at the face of the red Lord and leaves her a life."


    The nine headed bird looked at the jasmine on the ground, then directly transferred the jasmine to the sofa in the hall, and saw the body of "windy".


    Huasheng bedroom.


    "Your Highness! Subordinates are willing to contribute to cultivation, make up for the mistakes and cure the red master! I just ask your highness not to break his own cultivation...... " The four legged beast watched the second highness sitting next to Hua Sheng, whose life and death were unknown, delivering internal power continuously for cultivation. He knelt down quickly with a bang.


    Jiutouniao also knelt down, but he didn''t speak. Seriously, if he was allowed to cross the cultivation to the moon, he didn''t have two words, but to this woman, he had nine heads, and no one wanted to.


    At present, this situation, in the final analysis, is her own work. She can fight for the lives of those Muggles, but even half of her eyes are stingy to the second highness.


    As a result, something happened, but his highness had to pay for cultivation to save him.


    "When asheng wakes up safely, I''ll find you to settle accounts!"


    "Now, where did that woman come out?" I didn''t lift the head of the moon. I said directly.


    Although the woman looks like Fengxi, he knows that it will not be Fengxi even if he doesn''t see the cause and effect.


    He despised Muggles, but he knew that she would never hurt Hua Sheng.


    The man was sent by the heaven. He pretended to be the wind, reduced the defense of Huasheng, waited for the opportunity to poison, but he still had to throw the pot to the devil Kingdom, which was also brilliant.


    After the moon is cut off, he raises his hand and touches the pulse of Hua Sheng. His brow is locked. He is afraid that he will not be able to keep it.


    Looking at Hua Sheng, even though she has fainted, her eyebrows are still on the verge. The last sentence before fainting is to protect her child, and she didn''t mention herself in half

 Chapter 2127

    "A Sheng, as long as it''s what you say, even if I give everything, I will do it!"


    Cut the moon and put Huasheng''s hand in place. With a determined face, he raised his hand and put it in his heart. Then he drew out a dark black ball.


    Seeing this, the nine headed bird got up and rushed to the past to stop the moon.


    "What are you going to do, your highness? This is your inner pill. How can I... "


    The nine headed bird looked at the moon with a sad face. It was the first time he broke the law. He grabbed the moon''s arm and pushed the dark black ball back.


    In order to save Hua Sheng and this child, his highness should take out his inner pill. That''s his life! The four legged beast was shocked and lost his voice.


    "Unbridled! Get out of this temple. This temple trusts you and sends you out to guard. What''s the result? A Sheng she is now unconscious, her mother is damaged, and her fetus will not stay. Now she can only be saved by this way. "


    "The temple promised her that it would keep her children!"


    When he said the last sentence, it seemed that he was fulfilling his promise. What he is doing now is that a Sheng cares about this child and has exceeded his own life.


    Huasheng is the life of the moon. How could he have killed himself! It has to be said that at this moment, Jiangliu won the bet.


    "Your Highness, listen to your subordinates. At present, the child is gone, and the red master will be sad for a while, but there will be your highness and the red master, and then it will be your child. Can we just take this opportunity to get rid of this child?"


    "Even if the red master resents, he is also the one who harmed her. It has nothing to do with his highness. How can you use your inner alchemy to save a child who has nothing to do with our demon world?"


    "To say the least, you are the second highness of the devil Kingdom and the future king of the devil kingdom. As long as you want, you can also be the king of the whole three realms and six realms. Your identity will only grow higher and higher. But this child is not yours. You have the heart to let him be criticized? Or the red master


    "Or do you give up being with the red master?"


    "Unbridled!" When the moon saw the nine headed bird, it beat him out and banged him against the wall.


    "Cough Cough, your highness, your subordinates know that loyalty is not good, but they still want to say that you will not give up the red master, but this child will always be a thorn in your heart. In this case, isn''t this opportunity a natural opportunity? "


    Ren jiutouniao is the eldest of the nine Dharma protectors in the demon world, with the strongest strength. However, in the face of the attack of cutting the moon, it is not enough to see.


    Nine mouths were bleeding, but he couldn''t stop it.


    When he saw his second highness, in order to save the child in Hua Sheng''s belly, he took out the inner pill, and then he broke his cultivation, and he would also stop the moon from being cut off if he died.


    And what he said is also true, and more importantly, the heart of the moon


    If it''s not for the sake of pleasing Hua Sheng, how can the moon cut hold this child!


    Now Hua Sheng doesn''t remember the river. She just thinks that cutting the moon is her husband. As long as they think about it, they can have many children in the future, and the only relationship between her and the river will be completely clean.


    How could these moon cutting have never thought about it! He thought about it more than once


    The red crescent on the forehead of the moon suddenly turns bloody. Slowly raise your hand and put it on Hua Sheng''s bulging stomach, feeling the tiny breathing life inside


    It may be that I felt the danger and was restless all the time. I was restless in Huasheng''s stomach and absorbed the vitality of the mother.


    Because of the long-term magic Qi support, the little guy is very familiar with the breath of moon cutting, so when he put his hand on the moon cutting, the little guy seemed to be pacified, and the moment was pacified.

 Chapter 2128

    "Of course, the children conceived by the women in this temple are the children in this temple. Whoever dares to question his identity will be killed in this temple!"


    "This is your little highness in the future. If you dare to move your mind, this hall will be right!"


    "Now you all go out to this hall. Before asheng wakes up, investigate the identity of that person and who instructs him!"


    The red crescent on the man''s forehead does turn red, and he really has a killing intention, but in the end, he can''t make up for his love for Hua Sheng. He won''t let her down!


    As long as the child is recognized by the moon, even if someone doubts, they dare not say it! After all, the means of cutting the moon is really not gentle.


    "Your Highness..."


    "Yes! I''ll take your orders! "


    What else did the nine headed bird want to say, but it was dragged out by the four legged beast.


    It''s said that for this reason, your highness will be happy to be a father, and you will be saved from damage and cultivation. Brother bird''s persuasion will be beaten like this. If he doesn''t answer, he will become a beast!


    After the two Dharma protectors left, the moon chopping held Hua Sheng''s hand and kissed him. His eyes were tender.


    "Sheng''er, my sheng''er I can do anything for you! "


    "I can do it, too!"


    "It''s just a little cultivation. I won''t see it in my eyes. You should be good!"


    The fetus is seriously damaged by a kind of toxin, which can''t satisfy the daily step-by-step feeding.


    After finishing the moon cutting, the dark inner pill was brought out again and pressed on Huasheng''s stomach. As soon as it was near, the little guy seemed to see the water source in the desert. He gave up the vitality of Huasheng and drank the moon cutting inner pill crazily.


    From afar, the black air flowed into Huasheng''s stomach.


    This movement lasted for half an hour, and then looked at the color of the moon chopping. It seemed that the color of the dark inner pill was also lighter.


    "Cough..."


    "You don''t look like a Sheng at all, greedy!"


    After a slight cough, he received the internal pill. The little guy''s vitality has been restored and he has become a normal fetus. The child feels the powerful power of the moon cutting. If he did not receive the internal pill, he is still sucking, just like a bottomless hole, which has broken the cultivation of 15000 years of the moon cutting, and then he can stabilize the child.


    "A Sheng, I promised you that I did it, but I didn''t fail to live up to your trust in me!"


    The moon is still by Huasheng''s bed, waiting for her to wake up and touch the pulse of Huasheng. The two women are saved.


    At this time, Hua Sheng''s eyelashes vibrated slightly, and a pair of skillful hands holding the moon also responded.


    "A Sheng?"


    The mood of the moon is a little excited, tired and full of power in an instant.


    Even if the power of cutting the moon is stronger, it''s inconceivable that we can keep sober even if we lose 15000 years of cultivation overnight.


    Hua Sheng slowly opens his eyes and sees a tired man with a red crescent on his forehead.


    "Child, my child..."


    Hua Sheng''s first sentence is about her child. She takes out her hand tightly held by the moon, struggles to get up and caresses her stomach.


    "A Sheng, don''t worry. He''s OK. There''s nothing. It''s you. How do you feel?"


    Hua Sheng shakes his head wearily He was pale.


    "How are you feeling now? You have shed so much blood. Is there anything wrong with you? " The moon is worried. All he cares about is Hua Sheng.


    "You didn''t lie to me? Is he really OK? " Hua Sheng lost too much blood, his face was still white, and he looked at the moon.


    "Safe and sound!"


    "He was really dangerous, just a moment ago But now it''s all right! "


    At last, he didn''t say anything about miscarriage. He was afraid to stimulate Huasheng.


    "That''s good, that''s good!"


    Hua Sheng doesn''t believe in the ability to cut the moon, but at the moment of fainting, she clearly felt that with the passing of life, she almost lost her and the children of the river!


    "By the way, who is that man? I remember that before he committed suicide, he said that I confused his highness, was it the devil Kingdom... "

 Chapter 2129

    "I don''t think it''s the devil kingdom. I''ll find out about it. You can rest at ease."


    The child is safe, but Hua Sheng can''t let go of the man who nearly killed her child. Hua Sheng looks up at the moon and can be called his highness


    In fact, Hua Sheng didn''t notice the fatigue of cutting the moon, but she just couldn''t get down and felt sorry for Jiangliu


    "Bang!" Just then, the door of Huasheng''s bedroom was knocked open by some creature.


    Seeing the person coming, Hua Sheng did not finish saying. He continued to look at the moon.


    But in the eyes of the moon, there is a little impatience.


    "The more unruly you are, who will allow you to break into the door?"


    "Get out of here!"


    "Have you finished what you were asked to do?"


    The creatures that hit the door are the two great Dharma protectors, the nine headed birds and the four legged beasts, who guard the spring wind for ten li.


    After the revival of Huasheng, the prestige of the moon cutting has also been taken back. After all, the cultivation of the broken moon is not a year or two, and the moon cutting also needs to be restored.


    So in order not to frighten the people in contact, the nine headed bird and the four legged beast changed their bodies, but after they became human beings, they were pretty handsome.


    In fact, they had come long ago, but they didn''t dare to enter. When Hua Sheng woke up, he didn''t even condole his highness. Instead, he doubted his highness. How could they not help it? They rushed in the door.


    Fifteen thousand years of cultivation! If it''s not the moon cutting, even if it''s their Dharma protection, the result is unthinkable!


    You can''t think it doesn''t matter because your highness is high in cultivation?


    "My subordinates were in a hurry to report. They didn''t control their strength and hit the door!"


    "It''s been an hour. It''s only a personal investigation. It must be finished!"


    "That man is from heaven. All the words he said before he died were to stir up discord, red Master, you can''t misunderstand your highness! "


    "To save you and your children, your highness..."


    "Directly speaking, are you sure that he is from heaven? Is there evidence? " He saw Hua Sheng in the eye and interrupted jiutouniao. He knew that what Hua Sheng wanted to hear most was to hurt her. He didn''t want Hua Sheng to misunderstand. If the devil did it without permission, he would give Hua Sheng an account and never let her be wronged.


    After the magic Qi support this time, Hua Sheng should slowly have a memory of his identity, so the moon cutting is not afraid to spread out the devil kingdom in front of Hua Sheng.


    "Yes, your highness! This is the man''s Nathan. "


    The nine headed bird was stopped by the moon cutting. The four legged beast hurriedly pushed the nine headed bird down and told him to shut up. Then he stood up and took out a blue ball and presented it to the moon cutting.


    "His appearance was demonized. At first, I thought he was from the demon world. Fortunately, brother bird was smart and dug his inner elixir to check it. Sure enough, there was a breath of heaven in his inner elixir. I can''t be wrong!"


    Digging the inner alchemy means gouging out the heart. The dead can''t get there quickly, but the living


    "This man''s ability of changing face has reached the peak. He is dead. The change of face is still there. His blood relatives can''t recognize him. Just now, brother bird and I intercepted his soul and finally saw what he was like."


    Then the four legged beast raised his hand, and a man''s shadow appeared in the open space of the room, which was fleeting. In order not to be forced to confess, the poison that the man was wearing could drive his soul away, so what he left was only the last image.


    In order to frame the moon, the heaven is really cruel. The four legged beast specially raised the credit of the nine headed bird and let the two masters listen to it. It''s better for his highness not to be angry and raise his hand for a while. His brothers can''t bear it.


    Of course, it focuses on the ability of easy tolerance, just like the paste and copy of computer. Who can see the truth? So mistakenly put that "Fengxi" in, it almost killed Huasheng. It''s really not their fault!


    "I should have listened to you! Don''t be soft on them! "


    Looking at the moon, Hua Sheng''s tone seems to be stating the truth. In a word, at this moment, Hua Sheng will never be soft on the heaven. She was demonized, and the last good thing was also consumed. The black murderous air appeared in his eyes.

 Chapter 2130

    Chopping the moon can hear the calm in Hua Sheng''s tone, but he knows that Hua Sheng is not calm at the moment, and he should hate to destroy the heaven.


    "This time you almost You''d better take care of it. I''ll take care of the rough work! "


    "Just tell me what you want. I''m the knife in your hand, your blade. I said that it will protect you and your children all the time. Naturally, no one can hurt you under my eyes. " Although the moon chopping hopes that Huasheng will return to the original Hongyu, he will do the bloody things. He doesn''t believe in the fortune report, but in the face of Huasheng, he will remember everything about chasing after the wind and shadow.


    "Take the fourth and the third prince. Since the emperor dares to deal with my child, I won''t let him go. Aren''t the two sons of Wan''s concubine the most favored now? Then let none go! I''ll kill them myself! "


    When Hua Sheng said that he didn''t let go of one tone or look in the eyes, he was stunned for a moment, and then he would smile, because it was red Yu''s ruthlessness.


    "Don''t you hear me? Go now! "


    "Now that things have been like this, I''m not afraid to make things bigger. Thousands of years have passed, and the emperor of heaven has forgotten my character!"


    "Let''s wake up to the heaven with a big voice. Didn''t your brothers kill Shuang last time? You two bring those two brothers together, and WAN''s concubines. How can others have fun! Make time for them and come back together! "


    After the moon is cut off, the four legged beast and the nine headed bird are slightly excited. In this way, the war between gods and demons is officially started.


    "Yes! Please don''t worry, your highness! "


    The four legged beast and the nine headed bird should sing together, then turn around and disappear.


    The moon chopping only thinks that Huasheng wants to catch the most beloved fourth Prince of the emperor of heaven. The third prince is just a gift. He doesn''t know that what Huasheng really wants is the third prince. The fourth Prince is a gift.


    Just now, although the soul image in the hands of the four legged beast is fleeting, Hua Sheng can still see clearly. She has seen that person.


    It is the humble servant beside the third prince! In order to start the war between the gods and the demons, he made great efforts, so he followed his wishes!


    The temple of heaven


    "tell the emperor of heaven, it''s not good. The Dharma protector of the world of demons opens in the South Gate of heaven to kill!"


    "Nantianmen is almost out of guard. It''s all killed!"


    The heavenly soldiers of Nantianmen dragged their bodies corroded by spider venom and rushed into the back hall where the emperor was.


    "What? Against, against, the emperor has not yet found him to settle accounts, the demon world dare to kill the heaven


    "Who is it? Has the moon come yet? "


    Although the emperor was furious, he was able to ask the manager rationally.


    "No I didn''t see that. It''s just some Dharma protectors of the demon world. The nearby generals and generals have killed them. But although they are small in number, they are insidious and cunning. We can''t defend them... "


    The reported Tianbing was poisoned. He came here with one breath. Before the emperor ordered anything, he exhausted his spiritual power and died.


    But his death did not affect the emperor''s expression.


    "Emperor Tian, you said that at this time, the Magic Kingdom''s Dharma protector came up, but the moon didn''t come. Did our plan succeed or not?"


    The attendants around the emperor know the emperor''s idea best. When the emperor hesitates, they know that he doesn''t want to send troops, so they automatically pick up the words that the emperor wants to hear and follow the emperor''s analysis.


    "No matter what happens, the woman will not die or be seriously injured. Otherwise, the magic world protector will not attack at this time. The magic world protector only listens to the command of the moon chopper, which must be the command of the devil!"


    "If he wants to vent his anger, let him go. It''s said that YUNZHUO will lead the soldiers to catch him. If he continues to stumble on these Dharma protectors, I will see if he has any face to call the God of war!"


    The emperor smiled insidiously. Unless he cut off the moon himself, he would not fight!


    Last time, he was run away by the old man Yun. This time, he has killed the South Gate of heaven. The old man Yun will not hide in his arms. So, no matter in the demon world or in YUNZHUO, he will lose both sides? The cloud clan has been holding a heavy army for too long. If they meet the devil Kingdom, it will be wonderful.


    Snipe and clam fight each other for profit, which is the best policy.

 Chapter 2131

    No matter how many calculations the emperor had in his mind, he didn''t think of the real purpose of protecting the Dharma of the devil kingdom. The fight of the South Tianmen was just a cover.


    When the eyes of all the people turned to the South Gate of heaven, Wan''s concubines, together with her two sons'' dormitories, welcomed the unexpected guests! It is also the strongest of the nine Dharma protectors.


    The guards of the bedroom Hall of Wan''s concubines are the most lax. They may be too confident. No one has ever thought that one day the Dharma protector of the devil kingdom will boldly rush into the heaven to rob people.


    Wan''s concubines must be struggling, but when they saw the corpses around the dormitory and the blood all over the place, Wan''s concubines suddenly fainted. These years, they were well-off, and the only cruel thing was the secret palace plan. When did they see the corpses everywhere?


    Some of the troubles are the palace of the third prince, worthy of being the prince. The number of heavenly soldiers is twice that of her mother, but the final result is still killed by the nine headed bird and the four legged beast.


    It''s only to deal with a few heavenly soldiers. For the nine headed birds and the four legged beasts, sprinkle the water! It''s just a delay on the way.


    When it''s the fourth Prince''s turn, it''s very dramatic. He''s locked up well. Suddenly, he kills two guardians in the demon world. He can''t help but kill all the attendants around him. If he doesn''t keep one, the fourth Prince is scared to be silly, mainly because he can''t fight!


    This time, the Dharma protector of the devil Kingdom took the order of the second highness. It was necessary to start up the movement and arrest people, but it was necessary to let the heaven know how cruel they were and how these people were taken away.


    "Send signals to elder brothers. You can go back. Look at your Highness for the rest!"


    Jiutouniao looks at the prisoners in his hands, then returns to the human world with the four legged beast.


    "Your Highness, Wan Di and her two sons are here!"


    Jiutouniao stands beside the second highness and reports. Later, he stops talking.


    "Just put it in front of the door of ten li spring breeze, ask those people to watch it, and wait for a Sheng to wake up."


    "If you still want to persuade this temple to stop, don''t mention it! If it''s not for your loyalty, the temple won''t use you. "


    The following is what jiutouniao said when he stopped the moon from taking out the inner alchemy to cure Huasheng''s children.


    If you are not a nine headed bird and have the strongest strength among the nine Dharma protectors, you should be the first one to follow the heart mate beside the moon chopping. Who dares to say those words to the moon chopping?


    "The most favored prince in the heaven has been arrested, but his subordinates are still taking the lead. At this time, even his subordinates can say anything!"


    The face of the nine headed bird is not clear, but his heart is still loyal to the moon.


    "Although the magic power of the emperor of heaven is not as good as yours, the position of the emperor of heaven is still there. He won''t have no cards..."


    "And you just lost 15000 years of cultivation..."


    "Your Highness, even if the emperor has no conscience, he will not give up killing his wife and children for the sake of his face!"


    He didn''t talk about the practice of cutting the moon, but the time with him was not short. He knew more about the breath of cutting the moon than anyone else.


    Jiutouniao is worried. In fact, it doesn''t change for him if he doesn''t fight, but he is afraid that his highness will get nothing. Even if he does this for the red master, one of his onlookers can see clearly. She doesn''t love him, but her highness is hot.


    "The face of the emperor? When he designed cruelty to poison our mother and children, did he think it was a dirty thing that the emperor of heaven should do? For the sake of his position, he has no face but to blame his inhumanity! "


    Jiutouniao is talking, but is interrupted by a gentle female voice. The voice is gentle, but the tone is firm.


    "As for WAN''s concubine and her son, they are not innocent. We are also killing the people!"


    The fifteen thousand year cultivation of cutting the moon is not just a statement. It''s clearly a heavy injury and almost a miscarriage. But Hua Sheng just had a rest. He felt more powerful without any discomfort. Mingming could hear the movement outside in his bedroom, and then he got up and walked out.

 Chapter 2132

    "A Sheng, why are you getting up so fast? Don''t you have to rest? "


    Hearing the voice of Huasheng, the moon chopped up and walked to the stairway. He wanted to help Huasheng.


    "No, I feel good now. This time you saved me, I remember."


    "I''m going to catch Wan''s concubines and her two sons. If you have concerns, you don''t have to interfere in this matter. It''s enough for you to help me catch them. I''ll do the rest myself!"


    For Hua Sheng, he often avoids his touch and is used to cutting the moon, so his loss is only a moment, which has become a normal situation.


    I just didn''t expect to hear Hua Sheng''s words of gratitude. Although there was no thanks, he didn''t need them, but they all meant that. At one time, it was flattering to call the moon cutting.


    But the next words make the moon hard, even angry.


    "What are you saying?"


    "Don''t you know how much I care about you? Or don''t know what I can do for you? "


    The moon cutting controls himself. He wants to control his mood. Hua Sheng just can''t remember. Otherwise, how can he question his feelings for her? Then the moon cutting suppresses his mood. Without waiting for what Hua Sheng likes to say, he continues sincerely.


    "Ah Sheng, you are my only obsession. I will stand by you for whatever you want to do!"


    "And even if you are merciful and soft, I will not forget the fact that heaven has poisoned your mother and son! Let you be wronged for nothing! "


    "The three of Wan''s mother are placed in front of the ten li Chunfeng gate. The heaven should already know. What does ah Sheng want to do with them now?"


    Beheading the moon and looking at Huasheng''s desolate appearance, the loss in his heart is still great, just restraining and constantly admonishing himself to be patient.


    "I''ll just remind you one last time!"


    "I know what you did for me!"


    When Hua Sheng said this, his tone was a little heavy. He could not understand the meaning of Hua Sheng at the moment of cutting the moon. He always felt that she didn''t mean it literally.


    Without waiting for the doubt in the heart of moon cutting, Hua Sheng''s mind has been determined. What the emperor did to her this time, at the moment when she woke up, she would no longer be kind-hearted. That''s because the last lesson was not enough. It''s true that to be kind to the enemy is cruel to herself. If the moon was not cut at that time, Hua Sheng would really lose her child.


    Thinking of this, the hatred in Hua Sheng''s eyes was stronger. Suddenly a red lotus flower appeared on his forehead, and then disappeared.


    "Huasheng! You are crazy. This palace is the emperor''s concubine, my son is the future prince, the future emperor. How dare you hold us hostage? "


    "Cut off the moon, you have released my prince now. I promise that I will not be guilty of this......"


    Seeing Hua Sheng, the moon finally came out. Wan''s concubines and the fourth Prince began to shout hard and soft. There was no prestige in the past. However, the third prince didn''t speak all the time. He didn''t want to keep the human structure, but he thought Hua Sheng would not really kill him. There was a friendship between them


    But he didn''t expect that once in his life, he looked down on women and a mother.


    Hua Sheng looks at the three people bound by the dark iron of the demon world, ignoring the shouts of Wan''s concubines and the fourth prince. In the incredible eyes of the people, his right hand gathers nine days of holy fire, and the strange blue light slowly forms a long sword. He looks up at the lightning and thunder sky, and the face of the city is illuminated by the fire. At the moment, it''s strange.


    "You''d better get on the road earlier, ma''am!"


    People don''t understand the meaning of Huasheng. The next second, they see that the holy fire of Huasheng ignites his concubines


    Wan''s concubine died in peace. How could she not have thought that she had died under the flame of the nine day holy fire.

 Chapter 2133

    "Boom!"


    Just then the sky suddenly flashed and thundered.


    A lightning strike came. The moon was cut, the Shura umbrella was opened, and Hua Sheng was covered under the umbrella.


    Heaven never thought that Hua Sheng really dared to kill Wan''s concubine, but he wiped his neck with the nine day holy fire, and then Wan''s body was burned, even his soul!


    "Ah Sheng, stop!"


    At the moment when Wan''s concubine was killed, a woman shouted desperately to stop her. She threw a magic weapon to stop Hua Sheng''s holy fire. But where is the common magic weapon to stop Hua Sheng''s holy fire?


    Huasheng''s Jiutian holy fire has already reached the highest level. It''s just to avoid being found by the moon. It''s covered with blue. It''s actually black and red.


    But when a woman saw that Hua Sheng was going to kill Wan''s concubine, she was so anxious that she had no sense. She could not stop Hua Sheng''s nine day holy fire. The ten mile spring wind and the moon cutting were still in the border, so her magic weapon was blocked before she could get close to Hua Sheng.


    And WAN''s concubines have been burning for a long time.


    The woman who stopped Hua Sheng was no one else. It was the wind that kept her from Hua Sheng''s accident.


    She was afraid that she would not be able to catch up with anything else, and the spring breeze could not enter again, so she took Qin, Wan and Yu with her to stay here all the time.


    When Fengxi saw that the evil Qi was recovered, she knew that there must have been changes in it. If she wanted to go in, she could not break through the boundary of the moon, but could not connect with it. She could only wait outside, so she would not say what the wind was like.


    When I saw three people suddenly appeared in front of the spring wind gate in Shili, and they were still locked by the dark iron of the demon world, Feng Xi thought that things would be big.


    Until I finally saw Hua Sheng, Feng Xi saw that she was safe and sound, and she didn''t wait to get excited, so she heard Wan''s words and knew the identity of the three people.


    In an instant, the short hair of Fengxi is going to stand up. It''s definitely not for the purpose of speaking ruthlessly that Tianfei and the prince are trapped in front of the ten li Chunfeng gate.


    And the result is just like what Fengxi is afraid of. Huasheng didn''t even say cruel words, and simply and rudely ended Wan''s concubine!


    Wind Xi can''t get in, but she can see the situation inside. Wind Xi also knows that Hua Sheng can see her as well.


    "A Sheng, do you know what you are doing?"


    "I beg you, wake up a bit, this is not you, you are just demonized, after you wake up, you will regret it!"


    "Hua Sheng, who I know, never kills innocents."


    "Hua Sheng, do you remember the river? That deep river! "


    "That''s your favorite person. I don''t think he will look at you like that."


    Wind Xi dissuades her for a long time. Looking at Hua Sheng, who stands under the wing of the moon and has no mood change at all, she finally takes out her trump card.


    River flow? Do you remember Hua Sheng?


    The wind Xi''s tone was a little uneasy. She was afraid that Hua Sheng would not remember, but she was still indifferent, but at the same time, she was afraid that she would not be able to remember and receive the blow.


    But now we must stop Hua Sheng. Although she has been demonized, Fengxi believes that the river will surely awaken the key of Hua Sheng.


    Wind Xi can''t look at Hua Sheng like this. She''s going to poke a hole in the sky.


    When Fengxi appears, the moon chopping knows that she just doesn''t have the heart to deal with her. I didn''t expect that she would block Huasheng. If she did, she would block it. What river is it.


    If it wasn''t for Hua Sheng, who was by his side, for fear of arousing her suspicion, the moon will kill Feng by himself this time.


    "You are still a friend of a Sheng. Do you know what happened to her? I''ll tell you, heaven pretends to be you and poisons her. A Sheng almost lost her child. Are you qualified to persuade her to stop? "


    Without waiting for Hua Sheng to say anything, the moon first opened its mouth to the past, shifted the topic and covered up the river!


    Cutting the moon is to say why the heaven suddenly harmed Hua Sheng, but in this way, we need to pull out the matter of Qin, Wan and Yu. Now Qin, Wan and Yu are standing beside Feng Xi. Cutting the moon doesn''t want Hua Sheng to know. Qin, Wan and Yu are the ones who want to kill the wind and die!

 Chapter 2134

    "A Sheng, are you ok?"


    "You..."


    When Feng Xi finished asking, he thought that Hua Sheng''s appearance was normal. It should be OK. At the moment, it''s thanks to the moon. Otherwise, she may not be able to help Hua Sheng.


    "If you don''t help me, I don''t blame you. But you and I are so generous today. I don''t have you as a friend in Huasheng! The emperor of heaven poisoned my child. He almost became him. I will not let it go easily because I am saved. "


    "As for the person you said, I don''t know. The one who loves deeply can only be my husband, no one else!"


    As for the wind, Hua Sheng is indifferent to it. His face is absolutely determined at the moment.


    "What did you say? Hua Sheng, please tell me again! Different road non-phase plan? Two wide? You''re going to break with me today, aren''t you? "


    Feng Xi''s eyes are red, and her heart is like being stabbed by a knife. If it wasn''t for Qin, Wan and Yu, Feng Xi would have rushed into the moon cutting border regardless of March, July and 21st.


    For the wind Xi''s roar, Hua Sheng didn''t even look at it, and Hua Sheng''s words, even the moon was full of blood!


    Although Hua Sheng is talking about her husband, not her name, now she is her husband. Hua Sheng can only talk about her. Even if it''s a fake, the moon is already bubbling. She looks at Hua Sheng with deep affection and super emotion.


    But Hua Sheng ignored him and turned to look at the fourth prince.


    "Huasheng! You You are crazy. Don''t come here. You killed my mother and concubine. My father and Emperor won''t let you go. The whole heaven won''t let you go! "


    The fourth prince watched Wan''s concubine die by his side, and the nine day holy fire almost burned on him. He shouted at Hua Sheng in fear. It''s not that he didn''t hurt his mother and concubine, but now they are fish and meat. They have no power to fight back. What they can do is wait for the emperor to save them. But will the emperor?


    It''s been more than half a day. Since they were arrested, the emperor of heaven is there to watch. How can lightning strike down? What''s the use?


    The Shura umbrella of the moon cannot be broken!


    At first, he thought that Fengxi could persuade Huasheng. Who knows that she is useless


    However, the third prince was really stunned. He had no feelings for his concubine Wan, and some of them were just hypocritical. At present, his concubine Wan died, which was not good for him. He thought that he was safe, but in fact, he was just ignored by others. Once the other side got serious, it was simple and rough, and no one played tricks with him.


    "Hua Sheng, you can''t kill me, you forget..." The third prince didn''t finish what he said, but he was interrupted by Hua Sheng.


    Strictly speaking, it''s not interrupting, it''s killing, in the same way as Wan''s concubines. There are four princes. They think Hua Sheng''s looking at the third one is letting him go, but they don''t want to kill two directly this time.


    Hua Sheng is not talking nonsense. Her meaning is obvious. She is revenging the emperor of heaven, letting him look at her son and his concubines die in her hands, but he has no way!


    The third prince didn''t expect to die. He was defeated by a woman like this. His great ambition hasn''t started yet


    "Hua Sheng, if you kill them, you won''t be able to turn back!"


    Fengxi stands outside the border and sees Huasheng kill those three people in front of the ten li Chunfeng gate, shouting to the heaven. How can she fight with the whole heaven, even if she is powerful?


    "My business has nothing to do with you any more. Let''s go! As you said, we broke up. You and I have never been the same. To be frank, you are too low. What is my identity? It''s just boring to keep Muggles like you around for so long! "


    Hua Sheng''s tone was arrogant, but he didn''t give wind a look.

 Chapter 2135

    Hua Sheng''s words, more than the thunder at the moment, hit the people''s hearts, hit the wind Xi completely can''t help, regardless of how Qin, Anhui and Henan stopped.


    "Hua Sheng, if you come out or let me in, I''ll kill you today, so that you don''t talk nonsense here!"


    "You say you forget about the river. I don''t care about you. You still have your nose on your face!"


    "Ah Sheng, I know it''s not what you want to say. My goddess can''t say such words. Take it back. We are still good sisters and can play together!"


    Feng Xi said that she suddenly became calm, or at a loss to stimulate Hua Sheng. She didn''t expect that Hua Sheng would become like this.


    "Cut the moon, I don''t want to stay here. Take me back to your place. It''s all Muggles. It''s stupid. I can''t understand what I''ve said!"


    Hua Sheng looks at the moon in distress, but he doesn''t look at the wind.


    "Well, go to my place, we''ll never come back!"


    Some people can''t understand Hua Sheng, but he thinks that Hua Sheng should think of something. The red lotus has been appearing for more and more time, so it''s not too surprising for Hua Sheng''s attitude towards Muggles.


    It''s just a surprise to cut the moon. Hua Sheng says to go back, not to.


    Then the moon with the Chinese Sheng, and those who defend the spring wind in ten li, together back to the devil kingdom.


    And the wind helplessly watched Hua Sheng being taken away by the moon.


    It can''t be taken away, it should be said that it is the initiative to follow, or she asked.


    "Qin Wan Yu! You said How could it be like this! "


    The wind slumped in the arms of Qin, Wan and Yu. During this time, the eyes were red and swollen.


    "Why didn''t you talk just now? Why didn''t you help me to persuade her? Who was demonized by the dog thief who cut the moon? She..."


    The wind broke down and beat Qin Wanyu. At last, he could not help crying in Qin Wanyu''s arms. After all, Hua Sheng killed his concubines and two princes. Now, she has gone to the devil kingdom. Is she still the original Hua Sheng?


    "What do you think I can say? She is demonized. We have known for a long time that even the river cannot touch her, and we have to break with you. Do you think my words have any effect?"


    "And don''t be angry. The heaven almost killed Hua Sheng. I dare not say the former Hua Sheng. But for the demonized Hua Sheng, I can think of that. So no one can stop us!"


    "As for her return to the devil kingdom with the moon, Xi Xi, in conscience, in this case, Hua Sheng will not go to the devil Kingdom, and will stay in the spring breeze for ten li. How can she resist the attack of the heaven? Those before are all skirmishes, now..."


    Although Qin, Wan and Yu usually look as careless as Fengxi, they are both very delicate and thorough.


    In fact, Feng Xi knows that, but in the end, Hua Sheng''s words hurt her.


    "You also know that she has been demonized. That''s not what she said. Now you are the only one who can help her. We have to let her change back. Even if you don''t find her then, I will find it. It hurt my little baby so much! Big deal, when the river comes back, I will break up with him! "


    Qin Wanyu was still crying when she saw the wind, and knew what she cared about most in her heart, so he comforted her with a common hatred.


    "Of course, I have to let her change back, otherwise I will not suffer these crimes for nothing!"


    "Besides, am I such a mean person? Does elder sister say to break to break? "


    "As for the river, you''ve come to the point!"


    "He''s the last resort!" Wind Xi was comforted by Qin Wanyu for a long time, but there was still sadness!

 Chapter 2136

    "Well, it''s almost OK. It''s the offspring of Fengqing city. The current leader of Fengjia family, I can''t stop crying. It''s not as calm as Qin, Wan and Yu!"


    Just as Feng Xi leaned in Qin Wanyu''s arms to wipe his tears, suddenly a banter mixed with a concerned male voice came out of his ear, of course, he was still familiar with it.


    Wind Xi turns her head to look at the person in front of her, and her eyes brighten in an instant.


    "The ancestors of Qing City, white dye God!"


    The wind and the voice of Qin, Wan and Henan.


    "It''s good that I didn''t get hit. I''m stupid. I still know people!"


    Bai ran laughs with the hand of the wind.


    "Don''t be fooling around! There''s no right shape. "


    The wind pours the city helplessly white eye white dye, then opposite the wind Xi to reach out to pull her up.


    "Ancestors, you''re here just in time. A Sheng She has been demonized by the moon. She has changed. She killed two princes and a concubine in the heaven. She wants to play with me and break up with my sister. Now she follows the moon to the devil kingdom! "


    "Bai Ran is the only one who can awaken Hua Sheng now. Can you send me to 72 fairyland? I want to find him!"


    Fengxi was just reminded by Qin Wanyu that she was going to find Jiangliu. This is the last way, but she is suffering from not knowing how to enter the 72 fairyland. She gropes for herself and does not know when. Now when she sees bairan, the fox emperor, she has spirit in an instant.


    "We just know that the Dharma of moon cutting is widely used in the South Tianmen, but we didn''t expect that two princes and one princess were killed by Huasheng in front of the ten li Chunfeng gate! If Hua Sheng wants to protect that child, demonization is inevitable, but I didn''t expect that the demonized Hua Sheng would become like this! "


    "It''s just unknown whether the river can influence Huasheng, but how can you be sure that the river is in the 72 dreamland? And even if you are sure, you may not find him! "


    When Bai ran got the news from Fengqing, it was too late. Hua Sheng had made a big mistake. No matter whether those three people were good or bad, Hua Sheng could not be the executioner.


    So they first came to the spring breeze for ten li, and they saw the wind crying in the arms of Qin, Wan and Yu.


    "Now I don''t know what else I can do except to find Jiangliu!"


    Wind Xi said this, looking at white dye and wind pour City, tone suddenly some decadent.


    "Just want to praise you for your cleverness, we didn''t say, you know the position of the river, how can you not be confident again, I tell you, there are many things you can do, we have to deal with the devil kingdom together, can''t let the situation continue to develop!"


    Maybe it''s because she is as friendly as before. Bai ran looks at Feng Xi now, but she is still more close than before. She is her own offspring.


    "He was sealed there by a Sheng before the moon was cut off. The river released him. Thinking about it, the river can only be there. I just don''t know how to find it!"


    Feng Xi sighed, a group of people who were in a bad mood were confused. They didn''t want to find the river before, but the 72 environment was not something she could enter if she wanted to, and even if she entered, the biggest problem was whether she could find it.


    Seeing Bai Ran''s complacency when he was talking with Fengxi, Fengqing City knew what the dead fox had done in his mind. He didn''t care about him. He said to Fengxi, "I know what you think in your mind. I want to say why we didn''t show up earlier, but the things in front of us are closely linked. It''s not the time for us to enter the bureau!"


    "But now things are out of control. The river may be the only breakthrough. I can''t wait. We are the two of us who sent you there. Whether we can find it depends on Providence."


    "I can''t interfere too much in the affairs of the human world, but it''s my responsibility to fight against the evil world. I''m looking for the river. At present, only you can go, but this road is doomed."

 Chapter 2137

    "The ancestor of Qingcheng, let''s not delay. Now let''s take it to me. I''m afraid that it will be more and more demonized! Even if you don''t explain the river, I will find a way to find him and bring him to Huasheng. I don''t believe that Huasheng will forget his feelings for the river! "


    Although it''s a little bottomless, Fengxi still holds hope.


    What Fengxi didn''t say was that, in fact, when Huasheng said that she wanted to take a pat with her twice, she seemed to see a red lotus on Huasheng''s forehead, but it was so fleeting that she didn''t even see it in Qin, Wan and Yu. Fengxi was not sure if she was wrong.


    "Good! You have to be careful! "


    Fengqingcheng didn''t say much. The danger is certain. But if it can''t stop the war, there will be no safe life.


    "Qin Wanyu, the family affairs will be left to you. The owner of ten li Chunfeng is not here. After a long time, everyone will find that they are Muggles. Don''t let them worry. Please calm them down and find some reasons to cheat them. I believe you can do it!"


    "You are my bottom card, my retreat harbor, waiting for me to come back here!"


    "Be obedient!" When


    decided to go to the river, he did not plan to bring the Qin, Wan and Yu together, so he arranged for him directly, knowing that Qin and WAN Yu must refuse, and hurriedly added a local love story to appease the small heart of Qin, Wan and Yu, and hit the bull''s eye.


    Originally, Qin Wanyu wanted to say that he was not Muggle. He had the ability to protect himself. The situation was not right. He could run with the wind, but the wind went on and on, leaving him no chance.


    "Promise me to come back safely. If you can''t, don''t worry about the river. Your safety is the most important thing. You''re not here. It''s useless for me to keep my harbor. My heartless brother has been sleeping for so long. It''s no need to sleep for a few more days!"


    Wind Xi listened to Qin Wanyu''s words and couldn''t help laughing. The haze was cleared.


    "River to know their friends inadvertently, it is estimated that the gas will jump out directly!"


    Wind Xi knows, although Qin Wanyu said so, but the heart is always reading river.


    "Don''t worry. If there''s any accident, I''ll save myself first. I''ll get you back with difficulty and won''t lose you again!"


    Feng Xi knows that if she doesn''t give a guarantee to appease Qin, Wan and Yu, she''s not at ease today.


    "Keke, you two are OK. It''s not a farewell. When we bring the river back, you will be sticky!"


    Bai ran looks at the two people, who are reluctant to leave here. They are sad to lose their teeth. Fortunately, he is here. Then she looks at the city with deep love.


    "Bai ran, shut up for a while!"


    "Wind, do you have anything else to prepare?" Fengqingcheng feels Bai Ran''s eyes and gooseflesh all over his body. He has no appearance in front of the younger generation. When is it now!


    When Bai ran was shouted by the wind, he immediately shut up. He was completely hen pecked. He didn''t care whether he would be laughed at.


    And Bai Ran''s heart is, joking, laughing at him, there must be no daughter-in-law! Who laughs at him and who is a single dog.


    "I''ve been guarding the spring breeze for ten li these days. I''ve brought almost everything I used. Now I''ll go!"


    Fengxi takes Qin Wanyu''s hand, weeping in the dark for the last second, and turning back to a woman with firm eyes for the next second. Fengxi knows that there is not much time left for her to be vulnerable.


    Finally, Feng Qingcheng and Bai ran give directions to Feng Xi, and then send Feng Xi into the 72 dreamland to find the river. I hope that the river can wake up the demonized Hua Sheng and let her come back!

 Chapter 2138

    Looking at Fengxi''s departure, Qin Wanyu also took back his smiling face. In order to make Fengxi rest assured, Qin Wanyu said goodbye with a smile.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such an opportunity. Life and death are not absolute!"


    Bai ran looked at Qin, Wan and Yu with the breath of heaven, and said with emotion.


    "I didn''t think of it, just don''t know whether it''s good or bad, but it can help the wind, so that she doesn''t have to worry about the back, and I''m not living in vain!"


    Qin Wanyu smiled quietly, looking at the ten li spring breeze with different things and people, he was always worried about the breeze.


    Even if there is an opportunity, but he is a mortal after all, no immortal bone, no cultivation, and his ability to accept is greatly reduced. How can such a body go with the wind to the 72 fairyland full of dangers.


    If I go, I will only drag the wind back. It''s also because Qin, Wan and Yu are not obsessed with the wind. It''s better to nod your head and let the wind rest assured.


    "Don''t think about it any more. Life and death are your opportunities. Now you should protect yourself, maintain the interpersonal relationship here according to Fengxi, and don''t let everyone panic!"


    Feng Qingcheng was still very satisfied with Qin Wanyu. He didn''t want to leave him thinking all day long. Before he left, he asked them again. They couldn''t look at him all the time. They had to go to the heaven to discuss the fight against the devil kingdom. The emperor died. How could he bear this time?


    Seventy-two fantasy


    at the moment, the wind is already in the fantasy, and the surrounding fantasy is the same as the outside. She is always vigilant. Although she is not sure about the location of the river, in the dark, the wind is the confidence of the fans, and she can find the river.


    Maybe Hua Sheng''s faith.


    Thinking of Huasheng, Fengxi couldn''t help being angry. "Dead girl, when you come back, I''ll see how to deal with you. I said that if you don''t give up, who will let go first and who is the dog, I don''t mind your trouble, but you do!"


    "Xi Xi!"


    "What are you muttering about there?"


    At this time, Fengxi actually heard the voice of Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Not waiting for the wind to surprise, Qin Wanyu hugged the wind from behind.


    "Xi Xi, don''t be angry. I''ll come with you. If you have any accident, I can''t live alone. In this case, I''d better stay with you. We have a care!"


    "Don''t think of scolding me. I''m different now. I''ve decided not to drag you back. And the old ancestor agreed. She came in with Bai ran and sent me in!"


    When Feng Xi was just stunned, Qin Wanyu said one sentence after another, and took the lead in answering what Feng Xi wanted to say.


    Finally wind Xi can only come to eat lotus root!


    Sorry, I can''t help bursting out.


    "Xi Xi, you can''t swear. You are now Mrs. Qin Shao, the president''s favorite wife!"


    Qin, Wan and Yu frowned and covered their windy mouths.


    "Don''t treat me as a fool because I don''t read much!"


    The wind pushed away and looked at Qin Wanyu, reaching down his face to his neck!


    "Xi Xi, I love you!"


    Qin, Wan and Yu were angry. They wanted to find out who said it, so they could subdue him!


    "Xi Xi, you What are you going to do? "


    It''s just that Fengxi didn''t give him this chance. He has been strangled by Fengxi and has difficulty breathing.


    "Qin Wanyu, if you don''t come here, you will be in a state of illusion. You will make my Qin Wanyu feel strange to me. I can''t strangle you!"


    Wind Xi pinches the Qin, Wan and Yu in front of him. Without waiting for him to say anything more, it becomes a bubble.


    "When is the 72 fairyland so low?"


    Feng Xi claps her hands, follows her intuition, continues to walk, and then the scene changes.


    This time, I saw through the mirage at the same time, but I couldn''t open my legs, and my eyes were red.

 Chapter 2139

    At this moment, the wind is breaking inside her. Why does she want to talk cheap?


    How can 72 fairyland be low-level? It should be praised as the highest level. If you want to find the river, you may have to cross 72 worlds. The first thing is just appetizer.


    "You have peeped into my sister''s heart!"


    In fact, it''s not hard to break through the illusion in front of you. Just go there, but Fengxi just feels empty all over.


    It was the night when Qin Wanyu was killed, repeating it in front of Fengxi again and again, and the fragments torn by spiders were also falling. Even if the matter passed, Qin Wanyu was alive, but these were still unthinkable to Fengxi.


    "Qin Wan Yu! You fool. "


    The wind Xi looks at Qin Wanyu being killed again and again in the dreamland, the camera replays again and again, the heart follows the pain once.


    Just at the time of wind Xi''s heartache and loss of mind, his body was suddenly knocked down by a man.


    In a moment, the wind came back to him. Yu Guang saw a poisonous arrow in the position just now, and the snippet of Qin, Wan and Yu killed in front of him disappeared, followed by a rain of arrows.


    It''s too late for Fengxi to observe the person who just helped him, so he quickly picked up his weapon to resist.


    And the man didn''t follow the wind much. He resisted the wind and walked back with it. The wind had a mustard in his heart. But he wanted to go back and forth. At most, it was the next fantasy. There was nothing to be afraid of. It was better than being tied up as a hedgehog. Then he followed the man''s strength.


    At the moment when Hua Sheng followed the moon to enter the demon world, the red lotus on his forehead reappeared, not suddenly, as if she had it.


    When the moon saw this scene, he was completely relieved. He could not express his joy. He said how could Huasheng suddenly say that he wanted to return to the devil kingdom.


    "A Sheng, you Do you remember? "


    Chopping the moon brings Huasheng to the temple of the devil Kingdom, and looks at Huasheng excitedly.


    "Don''t call me Huasheng again. You know, it''s just an identity of my reincarnation. Call back my original name!"


    When Hua Sheng returned to the demon world, he was not covering up. Although his face was as cold as before, it was totally different. It was more ruthless. There was no temperature in his eyes.


    "Hongyu! You finally Come back! "


    The moon can''t help getting excited. Looking at Hua Sheng''s hand, I finally got up the courage to grasp it. Seeing Hua Sheng didn''t refuse, although there was no fluctuation in his eyes, the moon still can''t help throbbing, holding Hua Sheng in my arms.


    "Great, you remember me at last."


    "Do you really remember?"


    At this moment, I feel it''s worthwhile to pay more, and finally I have to wait for this day.


    Just cut the moon or some uneasy, uneasy looking at Hua Sheng.


    Only in the face of Huasheng, the moon will be upset.


    Hua Sheng looks at the restless eyes of the moon, the corners of his mouth are bright, and he smiles faintly. Although it''s just a tiny expression, it still can''t cover up the unique color of Hua Sheng, especially under the background of red lotus at the moment, it''s somewhat enchanting.


    "I remember all of them. I know who I am. I remember that I used to be a member of the devil kingdom. For tens of thousands of years, thanks to your care, thank you for accompanying me through that time and protecting me with your life when I was in the most difficult time!"


    Hua Sheng raises his hand and puts it on the moon cutting hand. Although it''s just a common action, it''s enough to make the moon cutting excited. Fortunately, he remembers that he is a man and can''t lose face in front of Hua Sheng. He swallows tears. Since Hua Sheng was forced to leave, he is waiting for this day.


    No one expected that after being demonized, Hua Sheng could completely restore the memory of his previous life.


    It''s just that I didn''t feel happy for a long time. Then I looked at Hua Sheng and asked him uneasily, "well Do you think of him, too? "


    After the moon cutting question, I kept looking at Hua Sheng''s eyes and refused to miss her expression. At this moment, the mood of moon cutting is like a roller coaster. It''s exciting and more pleasant.

 Chapter 2140

    "You asked this question tens of thousands of years ago. Didn''t I answer you?"


    "How did you lose your memory after a few years in the human world?"


    Hua Sheng didn''t miss the man when he heard about him, but his eyes were a little impatient.


    Cut the moon and listen to Hua Sheng''s words. Apologize quickly. In front of Hua Sheng, bow down and do something small.


    "No, I I''m just happy and stupid for a while. I remember talking nonsense! "


    "I''ll never ask again!"


    Holding Huasheng in the arms of the moon, he holds her in his arms and lets her listen to his heart.


    "Do you feel it? I''m really happy, a Sheng, no, HongJue I miss you so much! "


    Hua Sheng leaned in the arms of the moon, whispered and said nothing more, but there was something in his eyes that he couldn''t understand


    Somewhere in the demon world.


    "Bang!"


    A woman in purple raised her hand to lift the table in front of her eyes. She had never been gentle and virtuous before.


    This gentle and virtuous man is also for the purpose of beheading the moon. Now, in the eyes of beheading the moon, there is only Hua Sheng in his heart. Now, he brings Hua Sheng directly to the demon world.


    There is a little blue cat at the foot of the table. It''s scared to step back and dare not move.


    "How can she be haunted? She can''t get rid of it! Why does she come back! "


    "Why on earth did she come back!"


    Women have gone mad.


    With all her efforts, she went around and did many things. As a result, Huasheng was like a stone, standing in front of her!


    This hysterical woman in purple is called qiluo. She has made a lot of obstacles to Hua Sheng, but in the end, she didn''t use anything. She never made it.


    Qi Luo has always been infatuated with the moon, but has not been able to get a response, even at the risk of provoking a war between gods and demons. Even when she pretended to be Xiao hei and coaxed Jiangliu to release the moon, she did it.


    Of course, she did more than that, but the goal has not been achieved.


    Failure after failure has completely consumed Qi Luo''s patience.


    Because of what she wants, she can''t get it. The face of Hua Sheng''s costume has no desire, no demand, nothing, but everything.


    "I''m not happy, and she can''t be better! Damn... "


    Qi Luo''s eyes are full of resentment. I wish I killed Hua Sheng right now.


    Qi Luo''s family is also very important in the world of demons. The common women in the family have become the nine Dharma protectors of the world of demons, namely the black magic spider.


    And qiluo''s infatuation with his highness no one in the demon world knows.


    "Master, please calm down. Now she is not Huasheng. She was demonized by the second highness. When I came back, I went to see it secretly, not with Huasheng, but with Hongyu! The red lotus on her forehead appears! "


    "My subordinates think that she must have remembered..."


    The little blue cat bumped into the courage and looked at qiluo road.


    "Remember? That''s good! "


    "The heartless woman cheated on Her Highness''s feelings, hanging Her Highness on one side and uneasy on the other. Since her memory has been restored, she is an old friend!"


    "Get ready. I have to go and see her. By the way, I''ll help her remember the past. I''ll see if she remembers everything!"


    Qi Luo has a smile on her lips, but it''s not nice to laugh at it.


    At the same time, in the 72 dreamland, Fengxi was saved, or she would have been destroyed when she lost her mind.


    If I go back to tell you, she has not seen anyone, has not entered the two levels, and was shot first.


    But this is not the most humiliating, because at the moment, Fengxi looks at the person who saved her. It''s really indescribable, and even once suspected that this is a mirage.


    But it turns out that she was not. The man actually saw the river with Fengxi. It was a real river, not a mirage. In order to distinguish this, Fengxi had a magic weapon. So when she first met Qin Wanyu, Fengxi didn''t need to think about it, and knew that the other side was fake.

 Chapter 2141

    Seventy-two fantasy


    the wind has been following the man, the middle wind asked who the man is, but the man has not talked until there is an ice lake in front of him, the man released the wind''s hand, turned around and showed his face.


    When I saw that man, Fengxi could not say how he felt, but the alert was advanced.


    That man is Zhuoya who has disappeared for a long time! The one who can bewitch.


    "Zhuoya? You Aren''t you dead? "


    "Why are you here?"


    "Just now Why save me? " Fengxi''s hands are full of power, and her eyes are looking around to prevent accidents like last time.


    "Is it strange? Long time no see, think I''m dead? "


    "Well, if it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t mind you!"


    "The river is at the bottom of the ice lake. I can''t bring him out! Try it. After so long guarding, someone has finally arrived! "


    "I thought Hua Sheng would be the first to come. She didn''t come in vain to do this for her!"


    When Zhuoya talks about Huasheng, she is still dead. She has become her obsession with the river. She can''t tell whether she loves it or not. For the rest of her life, she seems to live by one breath, which is the river.


    "So you''re helping me? Let me save the river? "


    Fengxi is not calm at all. In view of what Zhuoya has done, Fengxi can''t believe her, but it''s also true that Zhuoya just saved her, and the breath of the river under the lake is true.


    "Well, you can say that!"


    "But I have to remind you that the lake is not so good. If I could bring him out, I would not have been here for so long. I would have taken him away."


    "You think everyone is like Hua Sheng''s hard hearted woman!"


    Zhuoya said that he turned to look at the calm and calm lake, but it was very dangerous inside. He touched the ice.


    When entering the ice lake, there is a kind of transparent creature. The unique fire fish in the ice lake is invisible to the naked eye. It will only show red when eating or attacking. Because the body is transparent, the bones of the fish are red and extremely poisonous, it looks like a flame in the distance, so it gets its name.


    Because it''s invisible. It''s surrounded when you don''t know. Once the lake enters the creatures, they will find that they start to besiege. When you react, they have nowhere to escape and are in the "flame".


    But the bottom layer is the magma of more than a thousand degrees. Ice and fire coexist. The first layer can''t break through, let alone how to protect yourself to the last layer and bring out the river. It''s a dream!


    When Fengxi heard Zhuoya say that Huasheng has a heart of iron and stone, she had to retort. But without giving her a chance, Zhuoya began to introduce Binghu lake, and she was shocked by the wind.


    "Don''t think you can slander a Sheng in front of me if you help me now!"


    "So you want to work with me now? What about saving the river? You''re not going to rob, are you? Let''s talk about any conspiracy. "


    No matter what Hua Sheng said to her, she can complain about Hua Sheng in her heart, but she will never allow others to brag in front of her.


    What''s more, seeing Zhuoya''s appearance, I don''t know how long I''ve been here. Soon after Fengxi came in, it was found by Zhuoya and brought here. With Zhuoya''s understanding of the ice lake, how can we not let Fengxi reduce its preparedness.


    "Do you see me as a conspiracy?"


    "Ah!"


    "River flow is sealed here instead of moon cutting. When moon cutting leaves, in order to prevent river flow from leaving, another trap is set. As long as river flow is brought out, ice lake will collapse, and no one can get out! You''re such a fool. You need to stop. That''s the second highness of the demon world. "


    Zhuoya looks at Fengxi and looks at her seriously with a sarcastic expression. Then she turns around and looks at Fengxi.

 Chapter 2142

    Fengxi doesn''t know about Zhuoya''s master Gupo. Because she has been colluding with the saint daughter of the demon world for a long time, Zhuoya will be demonized. She is a demonized person.


    It''s not to wash white for Zhuoya, but Zhuoya''s master intervenes in many things. The real messenger behind her is qiluo, the holy woman in the demon world, who is the woman in purple. She is determined to kill Huasheng''s dregs.


    Of course, at that time, Zhuoya really wanted to kill Hua Sheng, which was really disgusting.


    I don''t even know about the moon cutting. As soon as he left, Qi Luo at the back told Zhuo ya to stay here. As long as Hua Sheng likes the river, the river can''t die. Keep him, torture Hua Sheng, and watch Hua Sheng suffer forever.


    Therefore, for the whereabouts of the moon after it left the 72 fairyland, Qi Luo is clear to everyone. From knowing that the moon is trapped, Qi Luo is not idle.


    Zhuoya was already there when Jiangliu put all her money into 72 dreamland, but she could not do anything. She could not stop Jiangliu''s determination to save Huasheng, and it was also Jiangliu''s life that should not be stopped. The people left by qiluo were Zhuoya, Zhuoya who had an obsession with Jiangliu.


    It''s just that love is the most hurtful thing in the world. Qiluo didn''t expect that Zhuoya had been demonized. Her obsession with the river was only growing. People were here, but she always had the idea of saving the river.


    Otherwise, Fengxi can''t find the river so quickly. The 72 fairyland is suffering a lot, and it''s windy enough for a while.


    At this time, Hua Sheng didn''t laugh since he came back to the demon world. Maybe he thought of the past and made people unable to understand his mind.


    Although moon cutting is guaranteed, Hua Sheng won''t read the man, but she remembers that when she faces him, her face is colder than before. She used to have a smile anyway. Now


    At this moment, our second Highness has some strange memories of Jiangliu. Compared with the person who reminds Huasheng of once, it''s better to let her like Jiangliu, at least a Muggle!


    Trapped in the 72 dreamland, he has a bottom in his heart, at least everything can be controlled, only that person


    No one knows, Hua Sheng is the accommodation of the moon, and that person is the only fear of the moon! No matter after tens of thousands of years, no one can feel the pressure! In the face of anyone, you can face the moon with confidence. He can not put the three realms and six principles in his eyes, but that person can not put the moon in his eyes!


    Temple of the devil kingdom.


    I don''t know how many bottles of wine I''ve drunk. I''m looking forward to it with joy, waiting for Hongyu to come back, but she doesn''t have him in her eyes.


    In fact, the name of Hongyu was created for her by chopping the moon. She met Huasheng for the first time. Because there was a red lotus flower in the center of her eyebrow, the alias of Hongyu was pretty sad. Chopping the moon and pouring a bottle of wine into it. He doesn''t even know the real name of Huasheng until now.


    And the appearance of Hongyu makes the lawless moon cutting have a trace of throb, it is love at first sight, and this throb is more and more intense with time.


    Hua Sheng''s mental power is strong. For the first time, he met a woman who can match his match. It''s inevitable that he had some interest. Of course, all love at first sight is just the result of seeing the color.


    It must be admitted that it''s hard to find a woman who is even better than Huasheng in the whole three realms and six realms. The description of a country falling into the city is only a pale one.


    Cut the moon to move, two people meet unexpectedly, cut the moon 3 minutes see color to start, add 3 points interest.


    The descendants of Jiutian Xuannv are really unusual. These people should be the most despised ones. But Huasheng has broken all the principles of moon cutting.


    The moon cutting thinks that he knows Huasheng well enough. The more he contacts with Huasheng, the more he will be attracted to Huasheng. Finally, he becomes a full score friendship.


    You can''t help it!


    He was the only one who fell in love all the time, but he didn''t understand HongJue''s heart after all.

 Chapter 2143

    The moon can''t help thinking, if Hua Sheng didn''t leave the demon world, would there be different results?


    Although Hua Sheng didn''t let go and marry him at that time, he could at least allow him to stand beside her and let the whole three realms and six Taoism know that she was the woman of the second highness of the demon world!


    Now after several generations of reincarnation, I think of the past and this life''s Hongyu, which is not the former Hongyu.


    Every life of Huasheng, the moon will find the past


    But after all, the world is a little late!


    There is no such thing in this world. It''s not possible to stop Hua Sheng from leaving the demon world. No matter what his status or ability, he can''t escape the disaster.


    No one can escape the ninth reincarnation. With the coming of the tianrob, Hongyu falls into the pain of reincarnation again because of the difficulty of the tianrob.


    No matter thousands of years ago, Hua Yunluo in the Tianshi mansion of Liuyun Kingdom, or Hua Sheng, the five daughters of Huashi group, are just a reincarnation identity of Hong Yu.


    The back hall of the devil kingdom.


    "Lord HongJue, the second Highness has been drinking all night in the temple. It hurts you Would you like to have a look? Your highness, you are the best! "


    Hua Sheng goes back to the demon world. He finds several young and careful servant girls to take care of Hua Sheng. In front of him, the little girl is called Qingcha, which is similar to Molly.


    It can be said that when chopping the moon, I''m really careful about what happened to Huasheng. It''s just a servant girl, all of whom are chosen by myself.


    At the moment, Hua Sheng is sitting in front of the dressing table, looking at himself in the mirror, touching the red crescent on his forehead, and his thoughts are far away, which is pulled back by the little girl''s voice.


    "What do you call me?"


    Hua Sheng looks through the mirror at the servant girl kneeling behind her. Her lips are red.


    "Red Master HongJue? Isn''t your name HongJue? "


    Qingcha''s eyes turned. He was not sure what Huasheng meant. He knelt down quickly and said: "this is what the second highness ordered! If master HongJue doesn''t like it, I''ll ask the second Highness for instructions! "


    "Ha ha!"


    Qingcha didn''t know what Huasheng was laughing at, but she knew it immediately. She saw that Huasheng didn''t even get up. She held out her hand to the green tea in the mirror, and then the body of Qingcha seemed to be ignited with gasoline, which made it explode.


    "Ah!"


    "Lord, spare your life!"


    Qingcha didn''t expect that Hua Sheng would suddenly make a move. She remembers the saint''s order and enrages Hua Sheng. She wants to see if she really remembers it. She wants Hua Sheng to start looking for things as soon as she returns to the devil kingdom. She beats and scolds the servant girls around her. Although they are given to Hua Sheng, they are given by the second highness after all. So people outside say that Hua Sheng is jealous and doesn''t deserve to be the second highness!


    I didn''t expect that Hua Sheng didn''t play according to the routine at all. As soon as he said nothing, he raised his hand and burned the holy fire for nine days. Who can stand it!


    But it''s amazing that Huasheng''s nine day flame is possessed at this moment! In the past, even if Hua Sheng was demonized, it still did not affect the nine day holy fire. But now, no matter which layer Hua Sheng used, the magic Qi has been twining on the holy fire.


    Because the spiritual power of Huasheng is absorbed by the fetus a little bit, and the unexpected attack brought by the heaven almost causes the abortion of Huasheng. After the spiritual power of Huasheng is emptied by the fetus indirectly, the recovered power comes from the devil Kingdom, that is, from the moon cutting.


    Therefore, when the nine day holy fire is used again, it can also be said that it has magic Qi of various colors.


    And the power is also dozens of times stronger than before, even the highest level has reached hundreds of times, the power is amazing, which can be fully reflected in the burning of green tea.


    "Red master, calm down!"


    Seeing the situation in front of him, all the attendants of the back hall all knelt down. No one thought that the first second was still good. The next second Huasheng would suddenly be in trouble, and they were scared out of their wits.

 Chapter 2144

    Hua Sheng didn''t turn back when he heard the shaking voice of the attendants. He just looked at the green tea wrapped by the nine day holy fire through the mirror, and listened to her last roar. His mouth curved and he had a smile.


    At the moment, Hua Sheng likes to watch the passing of life and the life like ants fall in her eyes. She just feels comfortable.


    What can save all the living things and feel the pain instead of them? All jokes!


    This green tea in front of her eyes, she thought she was hiding well. I don''t know what Hua Sheng knew for a long time. Hua Sheng won''t let accidents happen again. The last lesson was enough.


    If she doesn''t protect herself, these people will only hurt her. This world has never been kind to her!


    The servant kneeling on the ground, seeing the appearance of Hua Sheng, was scared and sweating, didn''t she have the power of spirit? Although it is said that their accomplishments are not high, but they can stay in the demon temple. In fact, their accomplishments are not low. But the Kung Fu of a tea, green tea, has been burned to ashes, and they have no resistance at all.


    And Huasheng didn''t stop no matter how green tea begged.


    "I don''t want to hear you call my name again!"


    "If she does it again, she will be done!"


    "As before, it''s good to call the master, no matter Hua Sheng or Hong Jue."


    "Do you hear me?"


    Hua Sheng slowly gets up and turns to look at the person kneeling at his feet. There is no temperature in his eyes.


    "Yes! Master. "


    The rest of the attendants and servant girls were sweating, and the temperature and speed of the green tea burning showed them what the nine day flame was. Of course, what made them more clear was that Hongyu had come back, even colder than before.


    Because thinking of the past, Hongyu does not allow others to call her former name, whether it''s Hua Sheng or a Sheng, it''s not her. The experience of a false identity and the suffering that should be robbed is disdainful to Hongyu, and even more reluctant to mention.


    It''s also because the memory of the past is too thorough. The memory before Hongyu stimulates her again and again


    Burning green tea, in the spread of the intentional people, the whole demon world know.


    At the same time, in addition to cutting the moon, the demon world is afraid of red Yu again. The cold-blooded and merciless woman who will not come back is really back.


    When the moon cutting receives the news, he immediately puts down the wine pot and goes to find Hua Sheng. It''s not that he is worried about the servant girl who has been burned. It''s just that he thinks that Hua Sheng can burn it with the nine day holy fire. What''s the mistake of green tea?


    How about Huasheng?


    "Hongyu, how are you? Are you ok? "


    The Chamberlain swept his eyes and knelt on the ground. He looked up and down at Hua Sheng to see if she had any mistakes.


    "What do you think I can do?"


    "Hurry up, how can I feel sorry for your green tea?"


    Hua Sheng looks at the moon and then sits on the imperial concubine''s couch, keeping his eyes closed, as if he had just done something, but with a little help.


    "What are you saying!"


    "It''s just a servant girl. It''s also her blessing that you can handle her personally. I''m afraid that she didn''t serve you well, make you angry and worry about you, so I came here quickly."


    After all, Huasheng is still pregnant with a child. The pregnant woman''s mood is changeable. I''m afraid that Huasheng has been wronged for leaving the demon world for many years.


    Then he raised his hand to let all the servants on the ground go down, and didn''t care how low he was when they saw him.


    After all, no one dares to laugh at him. Besides, these people will only be more careful when they serve Hua Sheng.


    "Green tea just begged me to come over and see you, saying that drinking hurt you, and I''m worried about you!" Hua Sheng didn''t open his eyes, but his tone was sarcastic.

 Chapter 2145

    "I have nothing to do with her. Don''t think about it. I just watch her look like your servant girl. I''ll let her serve you. If I know that she has a bad mind, I''ll have sent her away! How can I send you here. "


    "If they don''t feel comfortable, I''ll bring Jasmine here?"


    Hua Sheng said that it was difficult to stand on the moon, but then he was excited.


    Is Hua Sheng jealous because he cares?


    The moon wants to ask, but looking at Hua Sheng''s closed eyes, he just says no, and doesn''t want to talk to him more. He can only sigh.


    I think of the wine I drank all night. The smell on my body is bad. I was in a hurry just now. I didn''t have time to change my clothes. Huasheng is pregnant and sensitive to the smell. I want to change my clothes. I''m afraid that I will smoke to Huasheng.


    But just when he got up, Hua Sheng suddenly opened his eyes and reached for his sleeve.


    Seriously, at that moment, the heart of the moon lost a beat.


    "Sit here for a while. You''re here. I can sleep well."


    "When I fall asleep, you''re going."


    Having said this, Hua Sheng let go of the moon cutting, and closed his eyes again without waiting for anything else.


    "Good! You go to sleep. I''ll sit here and accompany you. I''ll listen to you as long as you want me to accompany you. "


    Naturally, there is no reason not to agree with it. It''s a bit humiliating to say, but it''s just sitting for a while, and the excitement of cutting the moon is boiling.


    From that day on, the second Highness''s love for Huasheng has once again refreshed the whole understanding of the demon world.


    And the moon has not moved until Hua Sheng wakes up.


    When Hua Sheng woke up after sleeping for lunch, he saw the stiff moon cutting, smiled lightly, his eyes moved, and looked at the moon cutting and said: "you are really paranoid. If you are tired, you will lie down!"


    "I Can I lie down? "


    Some of the moon can''t believe looking at Hua Sheng and thinking constantly. What does Hua Sheng mean? He doesn''t think he has enough brains


    "The whole demon world belongs to you. Where do you want to lie?"


    Hua Sheng got up and moved his body. Looking at the sky outside, he said softly, "heaven, is there no movement? Or do I overestimate the emperor of heaven? My wife and son are dead. How many thunder is it? It''s sad that there are such managers in three realms and six realms! "


    "You say so?"


    "Yes!"


    In chopping the moon, naturally, what Huasheng says is what it is. It''s just that the moon chopping feels that he can''t keep up with Huasheng''s way of speaking. How can it be related to the heaven?


    "Just every time I think of my child, I hate it!"


    It may be that he saw the doubts in the eyes of the moon chopping. Hua Sheng was quite understanding.


    "I know how you feel, just like I''m afraid to lose you!"


    "If you don''t get rid of the hatred, you can continue to fight. The emperor''s nine sons have been killed. They can always hurt him!"


    As long as Hua Sheng gives the moon a little good words, a good color, the moon will change a lot.


    "Don''t worry, if we kill together, it''s boring. It''s painful to cut meat with a knife!"


    Hearing that moon cutting is so smart, Hua Sheng''s smile is bigger, but that smile is not sincere at all.


    The bedchamber of the Lord of the demon world.


    "Your Highness, three halls are coming down!"


    The attendant of the hall, Cang mu, knocks on the door of Brahman, the highness, and says softly.


    "I thought he could stand it for a few days, and it was so fast?"


    "Let him in!"


    Vatican is drinking tea in the palace, commanding the attendants to pack things and prepare things for his wife and children.


    "Big brother, when are you in the mood for tea?"


    The third Highness''s beacon shadow slightly frowned, and there was a word in his eyes.

 Chapter 2146

    "I''m old, but I''ve had a cup of tea. How about you?"


    In fact, your highness Brahman knows what the meaning of the sudden arrival of Fengying is. He is only a member of the mind Buddha department. He doesn''t think there is any fuss, or there is nothing he can do.


    "Why not? Don''t you know about these two days? What else does big brother want to develop into? "


    Fengying could not bear it for a long time. When Hongyu returned, Fengying''s heart began to go up and down. As Fengying expected, Hongyu''s return would not be a good thing.


    The power of Hongyu''s nine heaven holy fire is amazing, and its powerful ability is even more powerful than before. Ten thousand years ago, although Hongyu was cold-blooded, he could see his emotions somehow, and he would not turn a person who didn''t agree with each other into ashes.


    "A servant girl just said the wrong thing. The woman didn''t even blink an eye. She said to kill. It didn''t agree with her. She was the nine heaven flame. Who can resist it? Is that a joke? Say burn, burn? Look at the meaning of the second brother. We need to fight. It''s not enough to kill two princes! "


    "It''s true that she is a woman who follows her second brother. Her identity has been a source of trouble for the heaven. Now, she is back to Hongyu. All three and six of them are afraid of her!"


    "She''s just getting worse! With her by my second brother, there will be no peace in the demon world. "


    "Big brother, you can''t ignore it!"


    Feng Ying looks at his highness and wants to pour tea for him. He takes a sip and looks at him eagerly.


    Feng Ying knows that his elder brother looks at the Buddha department and doesn''t care much, but he still has strength. He knows more. Many things are clear in his heart. After all, he is the highness of the demon world and has no waste materials.


    "What do you want to do? How can I get past old Chen er? "


    "When that woman came to the devil Kingdom, I said that she was a variable, but no one heard of it, but I didn''t expect that her variable would become like this!"


    Fantian recalled that when he first saw Huasheng, his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. At that time, Huasheng seemed to have been greatly hurt, but it was not as changeable as it is now


    After all, Hua Sheng''s identity is not ordinary, and he has something to do with that person. It''s so hot that his highness doesn''t want to control it. He dare not. But he didn''t expect that the moon would fall in love with her, even humble, unlike himself, or even for her to set up the whole devil Kingdom


    "What can I do if I can''t surpass the second brother? I don''t believe that the second brother can be with her all the time, and there will always be times for separation! "


    Feng Ying said this, the look has long gone wild appearance, some is the meaning of Su Sha.


    Since ancient times, it''s true that the beauty of evil water said! Fengying can''t look at Hongyu to bewilder the moon again, but the moon is in the Bureau. It can''t be seen clearly. Long eyes can see it. No matter Huasheng love or Hongyu, no matter what her identity is and how she reincarnates, she has never loved the moon at all. What two lovers are happy with each other is the wishful thinking of the moon from the beginning to the end!


    But the moon can''t extricate itself from being trapped in it. She is obedient to Hongyu. She can''t allow others to slander what she says and what she believes.


    Fengying cannot give up the whole demon world and watch the people suffer.


    In fact, Fengying still likes Huasheng very much, but doesn''t like Hongyu, because Fengying knows that Huasheng has conscience, is kind, beautiful and interesting. If we get along with her, it should be very interesting.


    But now Hongyu is demonized. She used to be cold-blooded and merciless. Now she is even more inhuman than before. Considering what she did before, she has killed countless people and has no repentance.


    So Fengying doesn''t like her at all, and doesn''t want her to stay at the moon chopping side. The moon chopping side can''t walk, so we can only discuss countermeasures in his eldest brother.

 Chapter 2147

    "Have you thought about the consequences? Hongyu has become the obsession in the heart of moon cutting. If you do it, he will not care about his brother''s feelings. He will not only bury you, I''m afraid he will not give up even if the sky is turned upside down! "


    "Third brother, you won''t understand that the appearance of Hongyu has hindered the lawless moon chopping. It''s throbbing. Everything has advantages and disadvantages. Without Hongyu, the moon chopping won''t be so honest now!"


    "At that time, it was a real devil, and I don''t know how Hongyu became what she is today."


    "Do you think she is more suitable for the devil Kingdom than us?"


    "It''s said that there''s no conscience in the demon world, killing innocent people indiscriminately. Now, what Hongyu did is more like you and me, and it''s more than the moon! Strictly speaking, she is really a kind of person with moon cutting! "


    "What''s more, it''s also the most important thing. Let''s not say that Hua Sheng didn''t remember her past life. As long as she has the magic skill of nine days of holy fire, who are our opponents?"


    "Even when she was Hua Sheng, we couldn''t help it. Now she''s back to Hongyu because of the demonization of the moon. Do you think we have a chance?"


    Fantian smashed several question marks on the body of Fengying. His three highness, who was always proud and confident, had no words for a long time and was in a mess. In fact, he didn''t want Hongyu to die. He just couldn''t let her go with the devil kingdom or even the whole Three Kingdoms and six Taoism.


    Vatican looked at the image of the beacon, without pause, and continued: "I know that you always care about the people of the demon world and the three living beings, but the third one, Hongyu is not you and I can move, the cause and effect cycle of the world, let''s not force it."


    At the moment, Fantian persuades Fengying to be sincere, but he doesn''t expect to face soon, and he really doesn''t expect that Hongyu will become more and more fierce and hopeless.


    "I know what big brother means. I know how much I can do. I don''t know what I can''t do. If I can come to you, I have a complete plan!"


    The shadow of the beacon sinks.


    "Paper can''t protect fire. What''s the best way? You and I can see the power of Hongyu. Even if we go to the heaven to find some ancient gods, we can not kill Hongyu. Don''t you understand? "


    "If she is not pregnant now, and her spiritual power is absorbed by the fetus, do you think she will really stay beside the moon? It''s just to find a strong, defensible and obedient harbor! "


    Vatican''s face is not good. He doesn''t care, but he can''t really keep his mind as still. His highness is not happy. He still can''t cultivate himself.


    After all, it''s his brother. Seeing him being played around by a woman, his highness is not comfortable.


    "Even more because of this, whether we can or not, we have to try, brother, now only you and I are united, I only believe you!"


    "She hasn''t been around for a few days. I don''t mind the blundering and gossiping in the devil kingdom. But after a long time, do you think she will stop? She will only make it worse! "


    "Elder brother, I understand your concern. If she was Huasheng, I would not be so nervous. At least she has a little conscience, but now..."


    "The world of demons is destined to be inherited by the second brother, but you and I are all part of the world of demons. We also depend on three realms and six ways to live. We can''t let her be destroyed, and I''m not going to kill her!"


    "Let''s take advantage of the absence of the second brother and trap Hongyu in the forbidden area of the demon world. The second brother can''t enter there, let alone you and me!"


    Feng Ying looks serious. It can be seen that this method is really that he has been thinking for a long time, and he doesn''t want to make things absolutely. After all, his impression of Hua Sheng is very good, but Hong Yu, really can''t stay


    "That''s the best way to do it?"


    Fantian raised his eyes and looked at the Fengying road. He put down the tea cup. His expression was unclear.

 Chapter 2148

    "Yes! Isn''t that a perfect strategy? Is there any other way for big brother now? "


    Feng Ying''s tone is a little urgent. I talked with elder brother for so long, but elder brother doesn''t want to nod in the dark, which makes Feng Ying more urgent.


    If the eldest brother doesn''t come along with this matter, he is the only one who can really implement it. After all, he can''t directly invite Hongyu out, and then say that I invite you to stroll in the forbidden area of the demon world?


    Isn''t that a brain disease!


    "You dare to think of the forbidden area of the devil kingdom!"


    The forbidden area of the devil Kingdom has always been the place that the whole devil Kingdom dare not mention, and the people who go in have not been able to come out, but also the place that the devil Kingdom has been worried about.


    "Third, you don''t have to say that I''ve been living a normal life for a long time. I won''t care about these matters any more. Of course, I hope you don''t mind either!"


    "In fact, Hongyu may not adapt to the past, so you should give her some time!"


    "What''s more, Hongyu''s affairs are not well handled and very difficult. It''s not just about cutting the moon. Go back. Now the moon is back. He is in charge of the devil kingdom. You can help me. I have nothing to worry about!"


    Fantian has been struggling for a long time, but he finally refused the war shadow. He also knows that he refused the war shadow, and the war shadow will not act rashly. If Hong Yu is not easy to start, even in the forbidden area of the demon world, the war shadow cannot be close to himself.


    So Vatican was relieved to watch the servants pack up and prepare to go back to the border to continue to accompany his wife and children. Originally, he did not participate in the dispute outside.


    "Big brother? You... "


    Feng Ying didn''t think of it. After saying this for such a long time, eldest brother didn''t agree?


    Obviously, he saw brother''s hesitation, and thought that this time it was a matter of course. How could he not agree at last?


    "Why? What are you hesitating about? Or what is big brother afraid of? "


    "How can you think of such a reason? She doesn''t get used to it? Is it possible? She has been in the demon world for tens of thousands of years. What''s wrong with her? Less people are not suitable for killing? Or not cruel enough? "


    Feng Ying couldn''t help his temper. He stood up angrily and looked at Brahman''s serious face.


    "Do you know what you are doing? How risky is this? You were young at that time. You don''t know a lot of things. After all, she is the descendant of nine heavenly Xuannv... "


    Brahman''s face was expressionless and his tone was calm.


    "So what? She doesn''t look at her own right


    "If Jiutian Xuannv knew that her descendants killed innocent people indiscriminately and had no human nature, she would overturn the three realms and six paths, and then she would be angry and come back from the chaos!"


    Feng Ying really wants to open his elder brother''s mind to see what he is thinking?


    When is it? Why does he think about it?


    "Well, go back first. I''ll think about it!"


    Fantian sighed, and his thoughts drifted away. He didn''t know what to think of. He was silent for a long time. Finally, he was relieved to look at the beacon shadow.


    Although I didn''t hear big brother''s affirmation, I looked at big brother and said that I would think about it. Fengying didn''t say much anymore, because he said enough.


    And he always has a feeling that elder brother must know a lot of things, but if you don''t tell him, Fengying can''t ask and doesn''t want to ask.


    "I''ll wait for big brother''s good news!"


    Feng Ying salutes to Brahman, then looks deeply at his eyes and turns away.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter. Sooner or later, he will know it. It''s just a matter of time. No matter what Hongyu''s identity is, Fengying only knows that she can''t watch her play. If she has a little conscience, he won''t want to push her to the forbidden area of the demon world

 Chapter 2149

    It''s needless to say that Hua Sheng''s position in the heart of the moon chopping doesn''t need to be mentioned, so when she was brought back by the moon chopping, she lived directly in the temple of the moon chopping.


    Originally, I thought that Hua Sheng would refuse, but I was a little worried. I didn''t expect that Hua Sheng looked at me and said "very good!"


    The coke broke the moon chopping, but within a few days, the moon chopping looked at Hua Sheng, who was recovering his memory, and still had no change to him. Apart from remembering the past, other things did not change, even more indifferent.


    It''s like a meal you''ve been looking forward to for a long time. You''ve prepared everything. You think it''ll be as beautiful as you remember, but when you open it, it turns out that one of them has gone bad.


    Also because of this, the moon can''t help but drink Lingding drunk. As a result, the mood is the same as the roller coaster. Huasheng is the remote control person.


    After receiving the news that Hua Sheng was angry and was burning green tea, he rushed to the moon. Unexpectedly, there was still unexpected joy. He could stay by her side all the time


    It''s just that he doesn''t understand the meaning of Huasheng to him.


    Just like now, in the last second, I talked about the two of them, and the moon was floating, but in the next second, Hua Sheng talked about the heaven.


    "Yu''er, do you want to keep fighting?"


    "You have killed the son of the emperor of heaven. You are still angry. Is it because you are unwilling or because the father of the child?"


    Chopping the moon when Hua Sheng said he needed a knife to feel pain, he had a strange look. Of course, he would not object to Hua Sheng, but chopping the moon suspected that even if Hua Sheng changed back to Hongyu, he also remembered the man in the human world. For their past, because it was too long, so he didn''t feel it?


    "Of course I am not reconciled, not just because of the child, but not because of his father!"


    "You have lived in the demon world for so many years. Don''t you want to take your people to another place?"


    "Who stipulated that the immortals could live in the heaven? And our place should be in the dark place, and be rejected by them? In their eyes, the devil kingdom is like a street mouse, unworthy of living in the sun, we even go to the human world to be killed, why? Isn''t the life of the devil Kingdom life? "


    "It''s said that people are good or bad, and the devil kingdom is also good or bad. But look at the gods in the heaven. Are the third prince a good man? Or the fourth prince who looks stupid like a pig? Are they innocent? It''s just that you deserve to die! "


    "Why should our demon world be generalized?"


    "In the war between gods and demons, there were countless deaths and injuries in the world of demons, especially in the world of heaven. But you can see how they have recovered after only a few tens of thousands of years? Flourishing, can we see the devil kingdom again? How many years have you been cultivating? Because the devil kingdom can''t cultivate spiritual power, it can only rely on its own magic Qi! But why? It''s just unfair to be born in the devil kingdom? "


    I didn''t expect Hua Sheng to think so unexpectedly.


    I don''t know what to say for a while. These problems have been doomed since I was born. I don''t care about it. I''m used to it.


    Looking at the moon, Hua Sheng doesn''t speak. He may be shocked. Hua Sheng slowly gets up and picks up a new purple flower brought on the table this morning. It''s unique to the devil kingdom. It looks like the flower on the other side. It''s fragrant and sleepy. It''s depressing.


    "Look at this flower. Where is the flower of human world? It has vitality?"


    "Cut the moon, have you thought about the appearance of jiuchongtian?"


    "There are all kinds of auspicious auspiciousness in the world of fairies, flowers, birds and phoenixes. Would you like to see the devil kingdom again? The long ones are all weird, of course not including you! "


    Speaking of this, Hua Sheng smiled faintly. This smile almost melted the heart of cutting the moon. Since returning to the devil Kingdom, I haven''t seen how Hua Sheng laughed and didn''t say anything, let alone said so many words to him, and even said all the words to the devil kingdom.

 Chapter 2150

    "Jue''er, do you want to go to jiuchongtian?"


    At the beginning, he thought Huasheng was all for him, but soon, he didn''t have a brain at all.


    Some uneasy looking at Hua Sheng asked, cut the moon think Hua Sheng said so much is to leave the demon world.


    Although it doesn''t matter where the moon is chopped, it can''t be denied that the environment of jiuchongtian is not comparable to that of the devil Kingdom, but if Huasheng wants to go to jiuchongtian, he may have a little trouble. Huasheng is the descendant of jiutianxuannv. As long as she thinks about it, the Emperor of heaven has to give way to the position, but jiuchongtian is above the Heaven Kingdom


    But Jiutian Xuannv is from jiuchongtian. It can be said that in Huasheng''s eyes, going to jiuchongtian is going home, not wanting to go.


    "Don''t you want to?"


    "Let''s change the place for the demon world. Maybe at that time, the demon world can also cultivate spiritual power, so the demon world will only be stronger than before! Do you think that''s not good? "


    Hua Sheng put down the purple flower that looked at depression, his eyes were thoughtful, and he didn''t know who had sent it in. He knew that he was pregnant and easy to think about it. He also sent it in.


    Hearing Hua Sheng''s words, the moon chopping couldn''t help standing up and approached Hua Sheng. He wanted to reach out to touch Hua Sheng, but because he was rejected for a long time in the human world, the moon chopping had a shadow, so he didn''t dare to reach out directly.


    But that didn''t stop him from getting excited.


    "You don''t want to leave the demon world, you want to take me with you? Another place for the devil kingdom? "


    "It''s just a matter of long-term consideration. The gods in the heaven will not ignore it! There may be some troubles. It will take time for you to have a baby. Please give me the rest. "


    I didn''t expect Huasheng to think about him like this.


    "What are the gods of heaven? Every time when you want to fight fiercely, the final result is not to be defeated by you and run away? "


    "It''s all useless waste. It''s good to kill all of them. We can only talk about so-called justice. How can justice be determined by them? Is the demon world destined to be a villain? History books are written by the winners! "


    "As long as we kill all the decadent gods, then we will be able to break through the Jiuchong heaven. I heard that the ancient gods were all in it. I haven''t seen them before. There are strong ones in the Jiuchong heaven. That''s our real enemy. What are the chaos in the heaven?"


    "You and I don''t have to look at each other at all, just a bunch of clowns!"


    "Only when we find the ancient gods of Jiuchong heaven and defeat them, can we be called the strong and control the heaven and earth. Then, the heaven will be left to the people of the devil Kingdom, and we will go to Jiuchong heaven to live in."


    When Hua Sheng said that he would kill all the gods in the heaven, his tone was as casual as saying that today''s weather is just right.


    I didn''t expect that Huasheng would have this Ambition.


    Looking at the moon is a silence, Hua shengmei''s eyes are moving, the red lotus on his forehead seems to be burning at the moment.


    It can be seen that Hua Sheng''s heart is not calm, but no one can see it, but no one can stop her. Even if the moon doesn''t agree, she has a way to let the moon agree.


    "What? Are you scared? This is not the second highness of the demon world I know! "


    Hua Sheng walks into the moon and opens his red lips.


    "The only thing I''m afraid of is you..."


    "As long as you want, I''ll listen to you. Three realms and six principles have nothing to do with me. As long as you are happy, what can you do to overturn it?"


    In fact, what he wanted to say was that the only thing he was afraid of was that Hua Sheng didn''t love him, but at last he didn''t have the courage to ask.


    Because he was afraid of getting an answer he didn''t want to hear.


    So I would rather not ask, no matter what Huasheng wants to do, he will help her finish it. I believe that one day, Huasheng can see his good, no one is more suitable for her than him, and he will prove it to her.

 Chapter 2151

    "Remember what you said, then I''ll wait. I''m sure you won''t let me down!"


    Hearing the answer, Hua Sheng was very satisfied and gave him a smile.


    "Don''t worry, I will never let you down!"


    "I''ll take this world if you like!"


    Chop the moon to ensure that this is the first time for Huasheng to ask for something. Chop the moon will not let Huasheng down!


    "By the way, how many days have you been back? Shall I take you out for a walk? Go to see the place we used to meet, where I set up a border, no one to go, has been keeping the appearance of our first encounter! "


    Seeing Hua Sheng smile at himself, I''ll be happy with the moon. As long as Hua Sheng can always do this to himself, he can do anything.


    "Well, I miss it too. If I didn''t meet you then, my life would not be so wonderful!"


    Hua Sheng nodded with a smile.


    Hearing Hua Sheng nodding, where to cut the moon and what Hua Sheng said, the whole person exudes a pleasant atmosphere.


    That''s the taste of love!


    The moon chopping is accompanied by Hua Sheng and reorganizes the forces of the demon world. This time, it''s not a small fight. It''s going straight to jiuchongtian. The moon chopping is very important. It''s bound not to let Hua Sheng down. When you''re ready, start fighting.


    The atmosphere here is pretty bubbly and harmonious, but the third highness is angry. I know that the second highness went to the temple to find the moon cutting when he was reorganizing his troops, and I know that I can''t persuade him.


    But Fengying still has to go. If he doesn''t go to fight once, it''s not him. What''s important is that he didn''t go in vain. He actually heard his second brother''s ambition!


    Chopping moon guessed that Fengying would come when he knew how to reorganize his troops. When he questioned himself, chopping moon was in a good mood these two days. He also had patience to explain his dialogue with Huasheng to Fengying.


    Hearing the words of cutting the moon, Feng Ying didn''t come back for a long time. He was stunned for a quarter of an hour and kept thinking about killing all the gods and controlling the world


    "Second brother, you really refresh my cognition all the time!"


    "Why didn''t I find out you were a love brain?"


    "You do what she says? Have you thought about these things in your head? So now you are reorganizing the forces of the whole demon world, not only attacking the heaven, but the heaven can''t satisfy you now? "


    Feng Ying looked at the moon with an unbelievable face and was silent for a long time before finding her voice.


    Now three realms and six realms are not good enough? She even encouraged the moon to control the world!


    Also because too shocked, silent for a long time, but also let the Fengying calm some, hiding the red Yu''s panic.


    Because at the moment, Fengying has decided to stop cutting the moon, solve the problem from the root, and imprison that woman in the forbidden area of the demon world, regardless of whether his highness agrees or not.


    "Fengying, you are my brother. I have tolerance for you. Don''t let the last tolerance disappear!"


    "We will continue to fight against the heaven. We will not change it. When we kill jiuchongtian and control the heaven and the earth, the whole three realms and six ways, where can we not go?"


    "You follow me, too. Is there anything else to say?"


    Cut the moon finish saying, looked up at the eye''s beacon shadow.


    "Of course I...?"


    "Listen to what your second brother asked you to do. In the end, it''s for the good of the devil kingdom. It''s also good for the devil kingdom. You''re still too young to sink!"


    At the moment when Feng Ying wanted to refute, he was suddenly interrupted by a voice behind him.


    Hearing this, Feng Ying was shocked for a moment, and then his eyes seemed to see the Savior.

 Chapter 2152

    Do not want to be able to see the image of the beacon is the same as the Savior, the master of that voice can only be Brahman under the Buddhist scriptures.


    "Big brother! You can come. Look at your second brother. He''s so cute! Nonsense, I can''t keep up with him


    Seeing the hall coming down, Feng Ying was so excited that he forgot the words of his highness.


    "Wait a minute, brother. What did you just say? I was shocked by the heroic words of my second brother just now. This ear is not easy to use! "


    But when he finished saying this, Feng Ying came back.


    "If the ears are not easy to use, go to see a doctor. Let''s call all the magic doctors and show them to our three highness!"


    Beheading the moon and his highness took a look at each other and nodded their heads. It was a greeting. The main thing was to hear his Highness''s words. He didn''t follow the third man, which made beheading the moon easier. Otherwise, his ears would suffer.


    His eldest brother is indeed a Buddhist, but if he speaks truth, he is like an old monk chanting sutras.


    "I think the doctor should show you his head!"


    After hearing this, Feng Ying couldn''t help but go back.


    Beheading the moon and ignoring him, he looked directly at the hall and said, "elder brother, if you don''t go to the three treasures hall, what''s the matter?"


    When Brahman heard the words of moon cutting, he smiled faintly, looked at the beacon shadow, and his eyes indicated that he was calm, then he looked at the moon cutting and said, "it''s not a big deal. You''re back. The third can help you, and I have nothing to do. You know, I don''t want to participate in the things outside."


    "It''s not long since I came out this time. I''d like to say hello to you. I''m going back to the border. I''ll accompany my wife and children and enjoy my family''s happiness!"


    When Brahman told his wife and children several times, his eyes and eyebrows were smiling and his tone was more gentle. It can be seen that his highness is a good husband and a good father.


    "Well, I''ll send someone to prepare some food for my little nephew and niece. If they want, they''ll come back and have a look."


    Although the moon cutting is called the devil''s head outside, the wind is not good, but for the two children of his highness, he is still very fond of it.


    "They like to live a life without struggle in the border area. It''s too much to come out!"


    "But if you like, you can go and have a look! Those two little devil kings always mention you. They don''t think I look as good as you! "


    Vatican smiled helplessly, said a few words to the moon chopping, and said that he would go back to pack things, and then left. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t comment on the things to be done by the moon chopping, which fully showed that he was aloof from the rest of the world.


    The third Highness has been sitting here for a long time, and his mood has been calmed down. He looks at his highness and says hello to the moon chopping. He wants to go together.


    "I don''t care about you. The eldest brother has gone home to see the children. I''ve gone to find a little niece. Anyway, you''ve come back. How do you like it?"


    Three highness finish saying, all don''t wait to cut the moon finish saying, turn around and run, as if the arrow and crossbow just pulled Zhang never happened, of course, they often do, cut the moon has been used to.


    He left the temple until he went to the palace of the grand highness together. At the moment when the door was closed, the smiling faces of the two men were instantly taken back.


    "Big brother, this is what you said to give her a chance?"


    "Three Realms and six realms are not enough for her to play!"


    "What do you think that woman wants to do?"


    "Control the world! Her mind I can''t even think! "


    If he saw the eyes of his highness, Feng Ying would not leave. He knew that Brahman must have something to say. He was just paralyzing the moon.


    Hongyu''s huge ambition, whether it is Fengying or the grand highness of the Buddha department, trembles for it!


    "No matter what she wants to do, control the world and kill all the gods, it''s absolutely impossible!"


    "Your all-in-one plan, prepare the time, and carry it out! As soon as possible, we can''t wait. "


    Fantian''s eyes are empty. At the moment, he''s still frightened. When Fengying is gone, he''s arrived. So if he cuts the moon, he can hear clearly. What''s more, it''s the meaning of Hongyu

 Chapter 2153

    "Big brother, you have finally decided!"


    When Fengying heard Brahman''s words, he was relieved. With big brother''s participation, the success rate could be greatly increased. He knew that big brother''s temperament, looked at the Buddha department, and didn''t care about anything. In fact, it was only because of too much involvement, but he was careful and thoughtful. As long as he decided, it would be a great help.


    Indeed, on the one hand, Brahman is afraid of the identity of the descendants of Hongyu Jiutian Xuannv, on the other hand, he doesn''t want to involve his wife and children. That''s why for so many years, Brahman has always put them in his own border, and they are aloof from the rest of the world.


    It''s only known that his Highness has a wife and children outside, but no one has seen their appearance.


    "Hongyu''s ambition to come back this time is not that we can stand by!"


    Fantian''s expression has some unspeakable meanings, but Fengying doesn''t ask much. Now how to deal with Hongyu is the most important thing.


    If we wait one more day, there will be a little more inevitable crisis, more death and injury, and the ability to cut off the moon, but we will kill all the gods. Isn''t that forcing them to unite?


    "Brother, when shall we start? I have left someone in secret over there. Elder brother er must be in a hurry to reorganize his troops these two days. Maybe he can''t care about Hongyu. Do you think the time is right? "


    Since it''s decided, let''s just do it. Fengying is not vague. Although he feels guilty about Huasheng, his guilt is insignificant in front of Dayi.


    "How adventurous we are this time, I think you know, you ah, or don''t understand how much your second brother is obsessed with Hongyu. He will accompany her when he is busy, and Hongyu himself has the ability to protect himself. Let''s go ahead rashly. You think she is stupid? It''s not a good time. Don''t worry. "


    "When she is weaker, it''s our chance, because your second brother''s cultivation will protect her and introduce her for a while, but this time will not be too long Let''s do it together when I come back. You must not act rashly. "


    Feng Ying nodded her head, and felt that elder brother''s words were reasonable.


    "After a while of your temper, all of a sudden, your second brother won''t believe you. He may turn a blind eye to others, but he has had an accident with Hongyu. He will be more careful."


    "If there is a big difference between before and after your behavior, he will doubted. If we pass by at this time, who can''t see that you are not well intentioned?"


    "What''s more, I said that I wanted to go back to the border, which is also true. Taking advantage of this time, I went to see them and stayed in the east window. Maybe I really didn''t have time..."


    Brahman said, and can''t help sighing. The three princes also sighed.


    "Big brother, if you lose, do you regret it?"


    Feng Ying knows that Brahman can finally make a decision by taking risks, and he should be more burdened in his heart. Otherwise, he will not sigh all the time. To be frank, although they are not as lawless as the moon, they are all the highness of the demon world. In fact, they are the same as the moon. They are not afraid of anything. They can make Brahman finally nod his head. He must have been tangled in his heart for a long time. If it is not for Hong Yu To incite the killing of the moon is to control the heaven and the earth. Brahman would not do that.


    "It''s time for me to do something for the three realms and six principles. I have no regrets. After all, we also want to live here, don''t we? The devil kingdom is not all bad, just as the heaven is not all good. "


    Brahman heard the words of the beacon shadow, and finally he did not sigh, as if he had opened it.


    "If you can, elder brother can tell me what I haven''t said in my heart. Although I''m cynical, younger brother, I still have a little cleverness. What''s the difference between Hongyu and the secret? The descendants of the Xuannv of Jiutian, who are qualified to stay in jiuchongtian, are not from the same world with us. Why did they come to the demon world and stay for tens of thousands of years? "


    "And big brother''s tone, like knowing the specific time when the plan can be implemented? In other words, big brother knows when Hongyu is the weakest? I wish to hear the details. "

 Chapter 2154

    In fact, Fengying didn''t want to ask about these words, but in the end, he couldn''t help asking. He''s not a child. He doesn''t need his brother to bear everything and let him bear it alone.


    Hearing the words of Fengying, Fantian''s steps to leave stopped. He had known for a long time that his two younger brothers were smart and had many doorways in their hearts without any fuel-efficient lights.


    Brahman doesn''t want to be in charge of these things. In fact, it''s not just because of the Buddhism department, but because he knows that even if he makes trouble again, there will be someone to clean up the mess finally


    It''s better to say that he is selfish. Brahman knows what his ability is. He can''t support the world. He''s just a little man in three realms and six realms. Compared with the real big man, he''s far behind.


    And some people are beyond his control.


    Vatican has always believed that no matter how rational a person is, for what purpose can he do for righteousness, if someone''s death is involved, Vatican does not believe that someone can be indifferent.


    In this way, it''s better to live a small and smart life.


    Just now, it''s far beyond his expectation. Vaguely, Fantian seems to know what Hongyu wants to do, but he can''t guess. No matter whether she holds this idea or not, the final result must be the same.


    But he can''t watch the process


    "What am I hiding from you? Don''t you know me yet? It''s really too much this time. I''m just doing my best. "


    "As for when Hongyu was the weakest, what''s not easy to understand? In order to save her, your second brother lost 15000 years of cultivation. You know all nine Dharma protectors. Do you know?"


    "And it''s for that unborn child, 15000 years of cultivation. That child needs so much energy. How long do you think Hongyu can hold on to her body now?"


    "If she could be safe, she would not have been unconscious when she was in the human world, and her husband would not have changed your second brother to save her. This child is really more difficult than his mother!"


    Speaking of this, Brahman also has some big heads. They say that all his children are in debt. The child of Hongyu is definitely in debt.


    I don''t know if the forbidden area can be trapped


    But Vatican didn''t say it, because there was no way. Besides the forbidden area of the demon world, he couldn''t think of any other place to trap Hongyu''s mother and son.


    As for the idea of killing Hongyu, Brahman didn''t even think about it


    "In order to save her, second brother really has to go out! I can''t understand it. "


    "One more thing, brother, who are you talking about? Is the descendant of Jiutian Xuannv so wonderful? Even the pregnant child It''s incredible. I''m afraid of three worlds and six ways? "


    Feng Ying sighs at the same time, and looks like he asked unintentionally. His eyes never miss the look of Fantian, which disappointed him. Fantian also sighs with him.


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. It''s just the descendant of Jiutian Xuannv. She''s the only one. She''s all afraid. Isn''t there anything strange about the child?"


    After that, Fantian took a picture of the beacon shadow. He went back to the countryside to make the border. He didn''t plan to take the beacon shadow with him. After all, he went back to prevent his wife and children from being accompanied at the last time, with the light bulb of the beacon shadow. Where else could he show?


    And now the magic world temple is busy.


    The nine Dharma protectors knew that the second highness was going to fight, even worse than last time, and they all stood up against it!

 Chapter 2155

    "Two highness, you reconsider, before we kill South Tianmen, that''s a reason."


    "The emperor knows clearly that you are protecting the red master and dare to use such means. The red master almost miscarries. Let''s teach them a lesson and kill his two princes. There is no chance of reincarnation. The red master even burns his soul!"


    "It''s been three days, and heaven hasn''t dared to commit any more. There''s no movement, so this time it''s enough to frighten them. Why should we kill them all?"


    "Yes, your highness..."


    At this moment, nine Dharma protectors, one by one, led by nine headed birds, played one after another in an attempt to change their mind.


    In fact, people in the demon world have no conscience at all. Although they didn''t fight less before, they didn''t hide the nine Dharma protectors. Of course, they didn''t want to hide anyone. They killed all the gods and controlled the world, which was different from the usual skirmishes.


    Heaven looks to be the highest ranking and the most counsellor of the emperor, but if people are forced to hurry, the emperor is not a rabbit.


    It''s not that the demon world is afraid, but there are also creatures, strong and weak in the demon world


    Usually, we don''t need all the soldiers in the demon world to fight, but if we continue to fight, there will be losses in the world, and the demon world won''t be better


    Looking at the man with blood red crescent on his forehead before the case, he had no response. Nine Dharma protectors could not help thinking differently.


    In particular, the murderous three lizards, of course, the black devil''s spider, that is, the concubine''s younger sister who didn''t know that Gala came out, looked the fastest, never spoke, didn''t say yes, but didn''t say no.


    But the joy and excitement on their faces did not avoid people at all. They wanted to start a war, and even began to imagine the scene of killing Jiuchong heaven in their mind. There are legends about the existence of ancient gods, and they don''t know what they look like. What''s important is their accomplishments, which must be very delicious


    "Have a word, your highness? Even if you don''t think about all beings in the demon world, what about the red master? She''s pregnant now. She''s not in good health. She can''t live without your care. If you fight against her, it will make them anxious and use a more severe method of Yin damage than last time The red master can''t help but do it again! "


    "Can you guarantee that you can come back in time as you did last time? Or are you sure that the red master will be able to deal with the damage caused by the next heaven? "


    This time, jiutouniao took the lead in playing, was also the most loyal to the moon chopping, and even earlier than other people, was told by the moon chopping himself.


    At that time, jiutouniao wanted to turn back the clock. Before Huasheng returned, he killed her


    But no matter how to say now, time can''t go back, no one can shake, Hongyu''s position in the heart of beheading the moon, their words, even more useless.


    And nine headed bird calm down also know what to say, can let the moon some reaction.


    Sure enough, no matter how much they hoarse in front of them, it''s not as useful as a red master.


    The moon is just falling when hearing the nine headed bird''s words. The eyes react instantly, looking up at the kneeling Dharma protector in front of you.


    "When they are all dead, there will be no more such worries. You can all step back and send troops on a certain day. If you dare to disturb us again because of opposition, we will not be merciful again!"


    After saying this, several dharmapalas will continue to say, but they are pulled down by the nine headed birds


    After leaving the temple, several Dharma protectors all looked at the nine headed birds incomprehensibly.


    "Brother Jiu, what do you mean? Didn''t we say when we came? Even if he is scolded by his highness, he will not shrink back. "


    "Why did you let the brothers come out just after your highness said a word? Don''t you care? "

 Chapter 2156

    After leaving the temple, the nine Dharma guardians did not separate. They still gathered together. In the Dharma hall, they waited for the idea of jiutouniao and continued to discuss. Of course, the point was still unclear. Why did jiutouniao bring them out.


    "We didn''t come out, I''m afraid your highness would change his mind!"


    Jiutouniao looked at the eager people and then said slowly.


    "What? Nine brothers? What do you mean? We''re trying to change your mind, aren''t we? "


    "Yes, I didn''t hear it wrong. How many brothers do you play with? Do you want to keep fighting? "


    "If you had known that, what are we going with you? It would have been better to prepare for war than to upset your highness."


    "Yes, brother Jiuge, you don''t understand what you mean now."


    "Do you want to experience the feeling of jiuchongtian? What else did you come to the world of Warcraft when you were conferred as a god beast? Stay in the heaven, but also closer, what are you struggling with? "


    In the last sentence, I don''t have to complain. I don''t need to think that it must be said by jiutouniao''s good basic friend, the four legged beast.


    "If you want to kill me, you''ll let me finish!"


    The nine headed bird looked at the three lizards and the black devil spider, whose eyes were still silent, and then said, "I mean, your highness was moved at that time, because the red master, I''m afraid that the extremes of things will turn around."


    "Although the cause is still due to the red master, at present, we think you are very clear that no one''s words have weight as the words of the red master."


    "What we said before, your highness didn''t respond, but you''ve been around your Highness for thousands of years, and you can see that your Highness''s only response is when the safety of the red master is not guaranteed."


    "So, no matter what, your Highness has hesitated. Maybe it will turn around. No matter whether your highness plans to wait for the red master to give birth to the baby or not, we can''t say anything at that time."


    "Otherwise, I always say that the red master is in danger. Isn''t that a curse to her? Is your highness comfortable? Not angry? When it comes to self defeating, I''m not sure what will happen! "


    Jiutouniao deliberately explained for a long time that he was afraid that they could not understand him. He was used to the stupidity of quadruped.


    "What elder brother nine said is also reasonable, but just in case, I think we have to think of other ways. It''s better to go to the red master directly. With a word from her, it can be more useful than what we people say!"


    "As long as she says no, your highness will not fight. Isn''t everyone happy?"


    the four legged beast spoke to everyone in a daze, and looked at him with all his words.


    "What are you doing looking at me like this? Do you love my grand beauty? It''s shy! "


    "Go away..."


    All the people shouted, looking at the four legged beast wriggling, the three lizards almost hit people.


    "Go on your own, and come back to become a four legged beast with red sauce. It''s very good. Everyone is brothers, and they share it together."


    "Do you have a brain? This idea is what red master means. Do you want her to change her mind? "


    "In addition, the red master is moody now. How many of them have been burned? Believe it or not, your highness will not react if you are burned by her! "


    Several people said that they were uncomfortable. When did the nine Dharma protectors of the demon world hold back so much?


    After all, it''s for the sake of all beings in the world of demons to ask your highness to stop fighting


    At the moment, the nine Dharma protectors don''t know. For the sake of all beings in the demon world, they carefully guess the second highness and try their best to persuade him. Even if the moon is loose, it''s not as good as Hongyu''s smile It is a solid plug.

 Chapter 2157

    At sunset


    the temple of the devil Kingdom, the moon hall


    now, Hongyu is in a red and gorgeous blue dress, with a ruddy face and blurred eyes, but she has been looking at an unknown direction, smiling rather than smiling, lying in a beautiful couch.


    There is also a colorful glass in her hand. The red lotus in the center of her eyebrows is shining. It can be seen that her heart is not calm, but others can''t see it.


    She should be happy. She will do whatever she says. These things are what she always wants to do. But why is she still unhappy


    Looking at the hall of the moon in front of him, he knew that Hongyu was in it. Suddenly, he didn''t know whether to enter or not. Even he didn''t know that his heart was sad or happy at the moment. He always felt that after the demonization of Huasheng, he would welcome his beloved woman, Hongyu, and she would come back.


    However, from the beginning of the excitement to now, the heart of the moon always feels wrong.


    He looks forward to


    I stayed at the door for a long time. I even wanted to turn around.


    Nine Dharma protectors, the moon is really heard, although the appearance of the moon is lawless, but his people, he does not really care, otherwise, when Hong Yu just said to change places with the whole demon world, he will not really be moved.


    Just like Hong Yu said, why does the devil Kingdom always represent villains? No matter where they go, their compatriots are killed. If they don''t care, those who enter the devil will be bad?


    It''s a devil if it''s blackened. It''s all evil? No one asked why they became demons. In the end, it wasn''t the unfairness of the world that caused them. They were abandoned by the world and had nowhere to go. It was the evil world that gave them shelter, just like the original red Yu, who was in despair. It was the evil world that accommodated her. It was also him who accepted her, protected her and cared for her


    Can''t there be good people in the demon world? At that time, the moon cutting was not bad, just arrogant.


    In terms of the nine Dharma protectors, it''s Hongyu who has the greatest reaction to the moon cutting. Indeed, once the war begins, Hongyu''s physical condition can''t be separated from others. No matter who looks at her, the moon cutting can''t rest assured


    The last time in the heaven, it''s like the moon cutting. If he doesn''t have such a powerful cultivation, if he comes back later, or if he doesn''t demonize Hong Yu, it makes her resist. At that time, those toxins have killed her, let alone the children in her stomach.


    But now attack the heaven, kill all the gods, and even control the heaven and earth. These are the meanings of Hongyu. How can he refuse if she trusts herself so much?


    Even when it comes to controlling the eyes of heaven and earth, the moon will never be forgotten. She is still unwilling


    She really remembers everything


    Moon cutting is not a fool, even if it is used, it is also enjoyable. He thinks he will never be able to refuse her.


    And Hongyu is his death.


    Looking back on these days, the moon suddenly got a little ironic, because he found that the days of ten li spring breeze were the happiest and lightest.


    Although Hua Sheng didn''t give him a good face at that time, he was cold all day. Unlike now, although he occasionally has a smiling face, the moon always thinks that he likes Hua Sheng in his heart, rather than in front of him. He is cold-blooded and merciless, smiling like Hong Yu


    When the moon is being cut into constant contradictions, a female voice suddenly comes out of the hall.


    "Come in and have a drink with me!"


    The person that says this word, be not other people, it is the woman that affects all thoughts of chopping a month -- red Yu.


    From the time of the moon cutting, Hongyu knew that the moon cutting didn''t avoid her meaning and didn''t hide the familiar breath.

 Chapter 2158

    Red Yu''s voice makes the moon fall into a trance, even a little shy. It''s clear that the man in front is the one who is haunted by his soul. Now it''s only a few steps away. Why hesitate at the door.


    All the thoughts in my heart are just a word of Hongyu, which will disappear in a flash.


    "How can I drink? You are still pregnant, but pregnant women should not eat. "


    "I''ll have some food prepared for you." The moon will soon clear up the mood, at least the appearance of no change, or as before, affectionate, careful, gentle.


    Cut the moon finish saying, will go out to order, but don''t want to be red Yu with evil gas pull.


    "I don''t want to drink those things. I just want to drink. I want you to accompany me."


    Hongyu saw the hesitation and hesitation of the moon cutting. Today''s meal is a toss, but it''s specially prepared for the moon cutting. How can he let go like this?


    At this moment, the moon is like deaf. I didn''t expect to hear such words. In fact, in Hongyu''s eyes and heart, he has a position?


    Is that right? Otherwise, how can Hongyu stay with her?


    "Well, I''ll be with you. I''ll be with you whatever you want."


    "I''ll drink them. Don''t drink them. Although you don''t need to avoid them like a woman in the human world, you should pay attention to them. You haven''t drunk the wine in the demon world for a long time. It''s very strong. I''m afraid you''re not feeling well."


    Cut the moon to say, sit beside red Yu, red Yu hands of the seven color glass cup received over, a drink of the remaining wine inside.


    Full of affectionate looking at the woman who depends on the beauty''s couch, I don''t mind if it''s left over by others. If it''s seen, it''s bound to shock the chin.


    But if the drinker is Hongyu, outsiders will not be surprised any more. Whether it was ten thousand years ago or now, the only scale inversion of the second highness of the demon world.


    "Is it? What are you still hesitating about? You don''t believe me, don''t you? Don''t believe I asked you to continue to send troops for the devil kingdom? Or do you think I''m cold-blooded and inhuman? "


    Red Yu looks at the moon and drinks the rest of his wine. He doesn''t refuse. He takes it over and she just lets it go. But since then, no matter what Hong Yu does, she hasn''t used the colorful glass cup.


    "How could it be that you don''t want to think, how could I not believe you?"


    "It''s just that this action is not a small thing. Unlike usual, I''m not afraid of the heaven, but I want to kill the nine heavens. The forces of the devil Kingdom need to be well prepared. Don''t worry, I will never let you down. You need to believe me."


    "Who is chewing your tongue? Dare to say that you are inhuman and cold-blooded, I will let him know what is really inhuman and cold-blooded! " Hearing the whispering of Hongyu, he didn''t care. He immediately got up and put down his glass. Although his tone was positive, his face was a little uneasy, but he was well hidden by the moon.


    It can be heard that Hongyu slanders herself so much, and the moon is still angry. If he finds out who dares to say so


    In the eyes of beheading the moon, no matter what Hongyu does, he will not feel that there is a problem, let alone that there is no humanity!


    But if you have any hesitation, you know better than anyone.


    But this hesitation, how can not ask the moon, after all, he is still afraid.


    When it was Huasheng, he was afraid that she would really fall in love with others, but finally when she turned back to Hongyu, he was afraid that she didn''t love him


    "Oh, who dares to say anything here? Don''t want to live? I think you are hesitating... "


    Hongyu laughs ironically. How can she be afraid of her outside? How can she not understand her? She is inhuman. She is a little bit uncomfortable. She is scared to kill when she says to kill. She is spiritless and merciless. The three realms and six realms are afraid of her. Her ferocity is no less than that of cutting the moon It''s just that''s not enough.

 Chapter 2159

    The temple of heaven is now covered with dark clouds. It''s very quiet. There are twice as many warnings as before. Although there are more warnings, no one dares to make a sound, even breathing carefully.


    Although the blood of Nantianmen was dried up, the battle was very clear. The Yuns were killed and wounded badly. In addition, Tiantian had been closed up all the time, and the eighth prince was still in the human world. They were all saying whether the Yuns wanted to completely withdraw from the position headed by the five families in the heaven.


    No one thought that the fight in Nantianmen was just a cover. What the devil Kingdom guard wanted to catch was the most favored third prince, fourth prince, and concubine wanniang. It was not unexpected that this move was so bold.


    The most daring one is Huasheng. He killed two princes and a concubine in front of Chunfeng gate ten li away. The emperor can''t help it


    For the counterattack of Huasheng, the Emperor didn''t slap the table, but he didn''t speak for a long time. Everyone was guessing that the emperor couldn''t forget it. After all, he was the most favored son. Two of them died in a row. The emperor must be holding his back, so no one dared to speak in front of the emperor, waiting for the emperor''s final order.


    No one knows. When the emperor looked at Hua Sheng, he thought that his favorite was the fourth prince. He was in the mood when he burned himself with the nine day holy fire


    There is only happiness in my mind


    The emperor of heaven is more ashamed of himself. He said that he would break into the world if he wanted to break into it. But at the moment, the kingdom of heaven is greatly hurt. Although the hurt is the Yun nationality, he has two sons dead. As for the WAN concubine, the emperor of heaven doesn''t care


    But for a while and a half, Emperor Tian was subdued by Hua Sheng, but he didn''t expect that he wanted to stop. It was too late.


    "You know, when it''s deep in the night, I often dream that my child almost lost that day, even though things have passed, but the feeling at that time has always followed me, I will never forget..."


    "So I can''t sleep well. When I see you, my heart is steady. If I don''t have you that day, I can''t imagine..."


    "Anyway, this is my child, a piece of flesh in my body. For him, I have no spiritual power. If it''s not your cultivation I admit that I have a private heart, but my private heart is just a mother''s unwillingness. If I don''t kill them all, I will be depressed! "


    Red Yu said, I don''t know if I drink too much or think of something, eyes suddenly turn red, but the tears are stubborn refused to stay, do not want to show weakness.


    Strong and fragile looking at the man with red blood moon on his forehead.


    "Yuer, I would like to! When I have assembled my forces, I will send them immediately, as you wish. "


    "Don''t be sad. Forget that day. I will carry everything for you. I will not let that day happen again!"


    "There are so many grievances in your heart, why don''t you tell me earlier that you are wronged in your heart, and I love you..."


    Seeing Hongyu''s weakness, how could he hesitate to cut off the moon? He said that Hongyu cared about this child so much, how could he drink at this time


    The heart of the moon will be broken, I wish all the grievances of Hongyu to guard for her.


    With both hands clenched, she could not care whether she would refuse or not. She raised her hand and held her shoulder. She felt that the other side did not refuse. She held Hongyu in her arms excitedly. Her heart beat faster for a while, but it could not cover up her heartache for the woman in her arms.


    "I don''t want to wait any longer. What I said to you that day is also my sincere words. Who stipulates that the devil kingdom will be beaten and killed?"


    "And after that, I''d like to marry your wife who will be the devil forever!"

 Chapter 2160

    "Hongyu, what did you just say? You say that again? "


    Hearing Hongyu''s words, he nodded subconsciously and agreed. He said good words. He would not have refused her words. Except for leaving him, he would have agreed to anything. Only this time, after the moon cutting reaction, his mind was blank


    I can''t believe it. Her eyes are shocked, her hands are comforted, and she is trying to restrain her trembling. Looking down at a word in her arms can make her square and disordered.


    "I said I will be your wife. "


    "As long as you fight against the heaven for me, kill the incompetent emperor, kill all the princes, and then we will get married. The big marriage is all for you. You can arrange it. I''m sure you won''t let me wait too long!"


    "We have killed his two sons, and the emperor of heaven must have thought that we would have nothing to do with it, but he would not have thought that we would continue. Now he must have some damage, and he will be caught unprepared while he continues to fight!"


    Hongyu felt the shaking from her shoulder. For a moment, she was silent. At that moment, she had a look called guilt, but it was only a moment.


    Later, Hongyu pushed away the moon and repeated her request. She knew that as long as she let go and promised to marry him, there would be no more hesitation in the moon cutting. With the time given to him, as long as it was over, they could get married. Hongyu believed that the moon cutting would never be delayed again.


    Red Yu had known for a long time that she didn''t lose memory when she was in the human world, but she remembered the past when she was demonized.


    What did moon cutting do for her? She also knows what can moon cutting do for her.


    "You Are you serious? Didn''t lie to me? Do you really want to marry me? Be my wife forever? Yuer, you Can you say that again? "


    Although Hongyu has said it twice, she still can''t believe it. She''s afraid of hearing it wrong. As for the condition of Hongyu''s saying, it has been automatically blocked by the moon.


    As long as Hong Yu is willing to marry him and be his wife, let alone kill the emperor Guangtian and his princes, he will kill all three realms and six ways. At this moment, he will not hesitate to cut the moon.


    In my mind, I''m constantly echoing, being his wife, forever


    In this way, did he achieve his wish? Don''t be afraid that someone can take her


    Another reason for the excitement of the moon cutting meeting is that no matter tens of thousands of years ago or tens of thousands of years later, even if Hongyu said he would stay in the demon world for him, he proposed countless times, but Hongyu didn''t agree once, even if he was loose and soft hearted, he refused all the time. It''s very straightforward and never dragged the mud.


    But this time, it''s just to let the demon world go on fighting with the celestial world. Hongyu actually offered to marry the moon in exchange.


    "Aren''t you already secretly preparing for our wedding? I don''t mind the ceremony ten thousand years ago. I know what you mean! "


    Looking at the moon chopping God, she was excited and couldn''t believe it. She asked herself again and again for an answer. Hongyu was a little hard to breathe, but it was just a moment. Soon, she adjusted to the moon chopping way with a smile on her lips.


    "How can I wronged you? I have prepared for a long time indeed. No matter what style it was ten thousand years ago or ten thousand years later, as long as you like it, you can tell me what style you want, and I will satisfy you! "


    The moon has been so excited that it can''t be expressed in words. It''s not easy to talk. Happiness comes so suddenly and the brain is in a mess. In a word, there is only one idea, that is, Hong Yu can''t be wronged. At this moment, he just feels that he has returned to his long lost sense of youth.

 Chapter 2161

    I never thought that there would be such a day when he finally waited until Hongyu wanted to marry him, and even talked about the big marriage. The whole person was excited and trembling.


    In recent years, as long as the moon cutting finds any novel, good-looking and beautiful wedding ceremony, one will be prepared secretly, dreaming of being able to work with Hong Yu


    But cut the moon in the heart know, wait until red Yu nods, may really be far away, just did not expect to be so fast.


    Although so excited, but also know the premise of red Yu nodding, that is to kill the emperor, kill all the princes, even the gods.


    "Yu''er, give me some more time. You believe me. It won''t be long before I can meet your requirements. The emperor of heaven will be at your disposal."


    "I''ll send out troops and launch an attack..."


    "When it''s over, yu''er, you promised me that you would marry me, be my wife, and live forever You won''t go back on it, will you? "


    "You won''t lie to me? Right? "


    Although it''s not difficult to attack, it''s not a big deal. Just to be comprehensive, you need to make a good plan, but you can''t wait to cut the moon. For cutting the moon, marrying Hongyu is a big thing.


    At the moment, the whole person drifted a little, for fear that it was an unreal dream. When he woke up, everything went back to the origin, he still had nothing, and he could not get her heart, or even the couple''s name. She could leave at any time.


    In the face of Hongyu, the moon is really humble to the dust. Even dreaming is not true, because he dare not dream too much


    So I asked again and again in a worried tone, looking into Hongyu''s eyes, afraid to see the rejection in her eyes, unwilling, wronged, sad


    He didn''t want to force her. He had been waiting for the day when she was willing. He also believed that Hongyu would be moved by herself one day. He knew who loved her most in the world, who could abandon everything for her, put everything down, and put her in a person heavier than his life.


    No one loves Hongyu more than himself, even he can''t. If he really loves her, he didn''t have the chance to meet Hongyu at the beginning.


    "You don''t trust me like that? Is it true that I''m a liar in your eyes? "


    "As long as you do it, I can do it. If you don''t believe it, do you need me to swear?"


    Hongyu looks at the man who has been immersed in the extreme joy. Her tone is a little impatient and angry. She doesn''t know whether she is tired of the excitement of cutting the moon, or because some of the men who can''t look directly at this love are so humble.


    "No, no, no, don''t swear. I don''t believe in heaven. I only believe in you. You are the most perfect person in my eyes. Of course, I won''t doubt you. It''s just that everything happened so suddenly that I can''t believe it. So I can''t help confirming it several times. If you break your tongue for a while, don''t be angry."


    "I think this is the happiest time in my life. No, I will be happier when we get married. Every day I stay with you is happy! Yuer, I will treat you well and never let you down. Everything I have is yours! "


    Joy has already lost his wisdom of cutting the moon. At this moment, he has no scruples, no one has informed him. That night, he directly issued an order, and immediately sent troops to attack the heaven.


    Of course, as long as facing Hongyu, there will be no IQ online.


    I don''t want to wait for the moon, but I can''t wait for another minute. Anyway, the lives of those ants are not worth money.

 Chapter 2162

    "Take a rest first, and I''ll give you an order!"


    "Wait a moment, we''ll be able to get married soon. In these days, tell me all about your requirements for marriage, and I''ll meet you!"


    It was confirmed by Hongyu once again that the whole moon had been ablaze. It was really a quarter of an hour and he couldn''t wait. This was the first time he was beside Hongyu, eager to leave.


    "Well, I''m here, waiting for the good news of your triumph!"


    The red Yu eyebrows and eyes curved, the corners of the mouth with a proper smile, the red lotus on the forehead in this night, clearly red, but become particularly shiny, shiny red.


    She stood at the door of the moon hall and saw off the moon. For a long time, she had no words or actions until she could not see the back of the moon


    Looking at the blood moon on the man''s head, he has fully exposed his emotions at the moment, and is excited beyond words


    There was another silent silence. Then there was only a sigh from the moon hall. Then there was another one, which was invisible. Vaguely, it seemed that there was a word of sorry that disappeared in the wind at night


    The master of the voice is the woman who stirs all these winds and clouds, with a red lotus on her forehead.


    On the other side, he went back to the temple and immediately called nine Dharma protectors.


    "Your Highness, it''s so late and you''re so anxious to send us here. What''s the matter?"


    Jiutouniao is the eldest of the nine Dharma protectors, so he took the lead in asking questions. Looking at the whole person of the second highness, he was excited, but he summoned them urgently. Jiutouniao didn''t know why. Suddenly, he had a bad premonition. His feet were cold and his nine heads were not good.


    Looking at the second highness, I''m very happy. The excitement has been undisguised.


    Just like the nine headed bird''s premonition, the second Highness''s next words let his nine heads buzz at the same time, there was a moment''s blank, and the other several Dharma protectors had different looks, which was also a God who didn''t slow down for a long time.


    No one thought it would be so soon! There''s no sign. Isn''t it still in the army?


    "You nine Dharma protectors, nine birds leading 20000 soldiers, one other Dharma protectors 10000, with 100000 troops in the demon world, continue to attack the heaven!"


    "In the fastest time, we can''t let go of the emperor and his son, no matter who they are! Who dares to stop, kill on the spot! "


    The reason why the moon is chopped is that it will not be as fast as the last time when the emperor is attacked. All walks of life will also step in. And the last time was really unprepared. No one thought of it. In addition, the Nantianmen gate attracted fire, so we can bring out the two princes and one Tianfei.


    And this time it''s a real massacre, indiscriminate massacre, who dares to stop, who dies!


    "Your Highness, why Did not you go back and think about it? "


    "Your Highness, you are going to slaughter three realms and six ways!"


    "Your Highness, please think twice..."


    A few Dharma protectors said one by one, thinking of persuading and beheading the moon.


    At the same time, my heart is also running at full speed, which can make my highness suddenly decide without hesitation, I''m afraid that I can''t escape the relationship with that woman!


    "Bang!"


    The chopping moon smashed the stone table in front of him with a bang. It can be seen that the chopping moon has moved.


    "Whoever dares to persuade again is the enemy of this seat!"


    "In three days, if you delay for a moment, you will not be able to complete the task. I will not spare you!"


    At the moment, whoever is trying to make peace is the enemy''s call.


    After waiting for tens of thousands of years, Hongyu finally nods to marry him and becomes his wife from generation to generation. What could be more attractive than this?


    "Yes! I''ll take your orders! "


    The nine Dharma protectors bowed their heads to the moon with respectful tone, and the voice resounded throughout the temple, which was also a cry in their hearts.


    After all, the devil kingdom is still going to this step. No one can stop it.


    That night, as ordered by the moon, the nine guardians of the demon world led 100000 troops to kill three kingdoms and six ways

 Chapter 2163

    Night covers everything. Everything here can be good peace or endless killing.


    The 100000 troops of the demon world, indiscriminate slaughter, started a real war between gods and demons.


    The temple of heaven


    "report to the emperor of heaven, it''s not good. The devil Kingdom sent 100000 troops, nine Dharma protectors as the commander, and killed them again..."


    "They shouted Shout the banner of killing all gods! "


    When the emperor heard the report of the heavenly soldiers, the ferocious face just under pressure reappeared.


    "Good, good!"


    The emperor smiled ironically at the moment, and then took out the talisman of heaven.


    "Five families, including their own soldiers, plus 100000 and 150000 heavenly soldiers, can''t be defeated by this emperor?"


    "Don''t come here for the order. You can take it directly!"


    "And tell them that as long as they win this time, no one in heaven will be able to shake the five families!"


    At this moment, the emperor had to put some blood.


    After Tianbing led the order, he left quickly. This time, he was really fighting. He couldn''t bear any hesitation.


    When the soldier left with his will, the emperor slapped the table in front of him again, and his brow was blue. In fact, he didn''t need to say anything about the soldier just now. The emperor knew the situation outside through the mirror.


    As the master of the three realms and six principles, the emperor of heaven often gets news faster.


    At this moment, the emperor''s mind is constantly recalling the banner shouted by the demon army


    To be honest, the emperor is not really afraid of the moon. If he really wants to fight, he will only lose both sides, so the cost of killing the moon is too high


    It can be said that in the past few times, the Emperor didn''t really want to fight with the moon. In his eyes, the moon is just a fear, and Hua Sheng is the one who can''t get rid of it.


    But I didn''t expect that such an important task, no matter who it was handed over to, would be a failure again and again. In the end, it turned out to be like this


    As a last resort, the emperor won''t send out his own soldiers. Now the soldiers of the five families have been hit hard. The devil Kingdom has hit the door. He will kill him to sacrifice his flag if he doesn''t bring out some real skills. They think he''s called the emperor for nothing?


    It''s just that the Emperor didn''t expect that in this war, he knew what was the price, what was heartache, and also understood the pain that Hua Sheng almost lost his child!


    At the same time, that is to say, on this night, the three realms and the six realms made a sad cry


    This war is not just a war between the heaven and the devil.


    In particular, the human sector has also been implicated, which is also the most innocent.


    There are a lot of monsters whose demonic nature has not been suppressed. They need energy. Once released, they will not be controlled. The only way to control is to kill them directly!


    Can the moon be cut off? He won''t!


    This is what chopping the moon wants. When people suffer, the heaven will send out more soldiers, and the heaven emperor will not hide. It is clear that chopping the moon has dealt with him for tens of thousands of years about the nature of the heaven emperor.


    People boundary river city


    wind family house


    "breeze people, get up and work!"


    Qin, Wan and Yu are different from before. They are more sensitive to the outside world than the wind family. Although the wind family has a border, those monsters are not idiots. They will pick the soft persimmons first, and the mortals will do nothing.


    But Qin Wanyu was the first to feel the sound of the night that did not belong to the human world. Now the wind is gone, and the breeze of the wind family is all dispatched by Qin Wanyu.


    But Qin Wanyu knew that if it was the wind, he would not ignore it. He could not let outsiders think that the wind family would have nothing to do in the face of crisis.

 Chapter 2164

    He can''t lose his windy face! Don''t drag the wind.


    Thinking of this, Qin Wanyu could not help but put a little worry on his face. It has been five days. Since the wind came into the 72 fairyland, there is still no news. The wind family has been in a hurry for a long time.


    Qin, Anhui and Henan appease the breeze on the surface, but their hearts are already flying!


    This time, he knew that after his death, Fengxi called every day''s failure. He couldn''t get in touch with Fengxi. Apart from Fengqing, Bai ran didn''t know anyone else. Since they appeared in the spring breeze last time, they were also busy with more important things. Qin Wanyu could only worry about it alone.


    At the same time, I scolded the river in my heart, "man, you have to fight for some gas! If you don''t come back, you may have to admit that you are the father when the baby is born... "


    When Qingfeng heard Qin Wanyu''s words, they came out one after another. Looking out, it was clear that the sky was dark. At the moment, they produced a purple lightning. There were more demons around. They didn''t need to talk about Qin Wanyu. They rushed out after Qin Wanyu.


    Other exorcists in the human world were not calm this night, and felt the night''s unusual one after another.


    At this moment, no matter what the previous disputes, all the exorcism families that can be used have joined hands to resist the demons.


    Somewhere in the world of human beings,


    "nine princes, how can the monsters in the world of demons suddenly seem to be out of control in the world of human beings


    The servant of the ninth Prince just killed a wave of monsters eating human flesh with the ninth prince. He was very tired and panted. He looked at his master.


    "They''re boosting energy! Use your soul! "


    The ninth Prince''s tone is sad and angry. No matter what, they can''t do harm to the human world. They are Muggles that can''t do anything. How can they fight with these evil spirits?


    "Who let it out? There''s no end to this! It''s too much. "


    "The emperor of heaven is calling you back!"


    "Your Highness, what shall we do now?"


    The Chamberlain knew that the ninth prince must be suffering now. He loved the people as he loved them. In order to save the human world from suffering, he would not hesitate to take out his own accomplishments and help the dead soul to reincarnate.


    "In addition to the second highness of the demon world, who else has this right? With his ruthlessness! There''s no humanity! "


    The ninth prince saw that there were human beings who had been cruelly divided by the demons. He was heartbroken. Then he left all the soldiers in the ninth Prince''s palace to protect the human world with the greatest ability.


    And the ninth prince went back to heaven directly. He thought that the emperor called him back to lead the army, but didn''t want to lock him up?


    "Father, what do you mean? Now three realms and six realms are all destroyed by demons. How can children hide behind their father? "


    "My son is not a child. He should stand in front of his father and his people!"


    If the ninth Prince knew what the emperor meant, he would not come back. He might even take the heavenly soldiers of the ninth Prince''s palace with him and fight with the demonic army directly, rather than deal with the demonic soldiers in the human world.


    "Please complete your father and assign heavenly soldiers. Tian LAN will not lose his father''s face!"


    In the end, the ninth emperor called for his father, not his father. At this moment, the emperor is not a king, nor is he a minister.


    "Tian LAN, you are young. You don''t have to worry about the outside affairs. Listen to your father. Go to your mother and accompany her!"


    In the face of his beloved little son, the emperor of heaven did not give up to censure. He had let him leave the human world before, because everything was under control, so he was relieved, but not at the moment.


    When the demonic army crossed the border, the emperor had hidden the mother of the ninth emperor''s son, for fear that the demonic world would surprise him again. Then he recalled the ninth emperor''s son urgently, placed the two women in one place, and protected them. If they were really defeated, their mother and son would still have some life.

 Chapter 2165

    "Father, forgive my son for not listening to you this time!"


    "My son must not be indifferent to this disaster!"


    "Even if he dies, his son will die on the battlefield!"


    Looking at the determination of the emperor of heaven, he even had to prepare for dozens of days to take him away. For the first time, the ninth Prince openly resisted his father who had always loved him.


    "Tian LAN, why are you so stubborn? Father is for you, don''t want you to suffer a little hurt! If something happens to you, who will I give it to in the future? "


    This is the first time that the emperor of heaven has said the hidden idea in his heart. The strength of the emperor of heaven in the palace is not low, and it is the emperor''s confidant. So the emperor of heaven is at ease, and they have known the meaning of the emperor of heaven for a long time, and have been secretly protecting the ninth prince.


    "Father You... "


    "Since my father intends to give me the heaven, he can''t let Tianlan hide behind you everywhere. Three realms and six realms need me. Father, let me lead you!"


    "If I don''t do anything, I will spit on myself, and have no face to take over the heaven in the future!"


    The ninth prince never thought that the emperor had such a mind all the time. If it was normal, the ninth prince would refuse, but at present, it is the time to let the emperor let him out.


    It''s not that the ninth Prince didn''t believe in the ability of the five families that the 100000 army of the devil Kingdom killed him. However, several times ago, the emperor of heaven was a bit unrivalled and had been consuming the power of the five families.


    At present, there are five leading families. No matter who they are, how powerful they are, they are all their own people in the eyes of the ninth prince, who can''t watch them die in vain.


    "OK, but you have to promise me that you must keep yourself. Only in this way, if you lose, you will have a chance to come back!"


    The emperor was silent for a long time, and finally agreed to him. The Emperor didn''t want to be proud all the time. His beloved little son was despised by himself, and had no face to take over the heaven.


    At the same time, the emperor of heaven also made preparations in secret, and sent all his confidants out to follow the ninth prince. In case of an accident, even if the ninth Prince doesn''t go, they will take him away.


    "Thank you father, Tianlan will not let you down!"


    The ninth Prince didn''t have time to be polite to the emperor. He took the talisman of 20000 heavenly soldiers and called the army together with the heads of the five families to fight against the devil kingdom.


    As soon as the ninth Prince arrives, he rushes directly to the front. The five families are already suffering from great loss of vitality. It''s the limit that they can hold on so long. They can''t continue to consume.


    "Your Highness the ninth prince! You... "


    The five families didn''t expect that at this time, there would be princes standing in front of them. In addition to the commander, there would be some skills and ways to fight in the demon world. How could all the little soldiers in the demon world be vicious? How could they come? How could they poison, smoke and burn Everything is in a mess. Although it''s only one night, it''s hard to avoid exhaustion. The original low morale was inspired by the ninth prince.


    "Every commander, take back the wounded soldiers and reduce the casualties!"


    The face of the ninth prince always belongs to some men and women who are hard to distinguish. At this moment, he is armed with a battle armour and a powerful halberd of four thousand jin. He is majestic and cuts down a demon. Then he shouted out in full confidence.


    "Nine princes, we don''t leave, we advance and retreat with the palace of princes!"


    In fact, the five families have always had a good sense for the ninth prince. Nowadays, part of the Tianbing is to reduce a great help. Everyone knows that they will not go. In the battlefield, casualties can never be avoided!


    And the heavenly soldiers, who consumed their spiritual power, saw that 20000 reinforcements came suddenly, and they were also excited. They soon pushed the demonic army back for a while.


    The response from the celestial side was soon detected by the demon world.

 Chapter 2166

    "Brother Jiu, the old man of the emperor of heaven is willing to let his son lead the battle? I don''t think that old man has a good fart. Now the morale of the heavenly soldiers has come up. What should I do? Do you still fight directly? They''ve changed their strategies. Shall we change them as well? "


    Four legged beast is the first to find out that it''s wrong, so it''s time to consult with nine headed birds. Although four legged beast is usually in a daze, it can''t talk but think, but it''s still very flexible at the critical moment.


    And jiutouniao also found that, just about to say it doesn''t matter, a female voice suddenly came out behind him.


    "Give him to me. When the ninth prince was in the human world, he killed many of my fellow countrymen in the demon world. It was too cheap to kill him directly!"


    "If you continue to move forward, but the heaven adds another 20000 troops, you will be pushed back. If you let your highness know, you will not have a good face. Your highness only gives you three days, and it will be dawn soon. Half of the day will pass, and you will be pushed back by the heaven. That''s not good!"


    The woman said, and walked out slowly from behind the nine headed bird. In her arms, she still held a sea blue kitten. Although there was only a pair of purple pupils on her face, the nine headed bird and the four legged beast knew who it was.


    Quickly turned around and bowed his head to salute, shouting the saint.


    It''s qiluo, the saint of the demon world.


    "Well, don''t waste your time. Come up with your real skills and don''t let your highness down!"


    Qi Luo''s voice is gentle, which gives a feeling of feather passing through the heart. But everyone who knows her knows that she looks beautiful like a mandala, but it is poisonous. The beautiful appearance covers her demagogic malice.


    Hearing Qi Luo''s words, the nine headed bird and the four legged beast looked at each other. They could not say anything except nodding. Although the nine Dharma protectors of the world of Warcraft only obeyed the command of cutting the moon.


    But Qi Luo has a word to remind them, your highness can only give them three days, although no matter how much can''t bear it, you can only kill it with your head on your head, and you can''t fail to live up to your Highness''s orders!


    Of course, they just can''t bear to fight in the world of demons. Up to now, although the world of demons has lost more, there are also many in the world of demons. Every time a demon is killed or injured, the nine headed birds will feel sorry for it!


    And Qi Luo is not wasting time. Although she hasn''t been informed of the moon cutting, she is still here. She always has to help her highness. Otherwise, she is just a name.


    She will let moon cutting know that she will help his highness to do his best as long as he wants to.


    When the ninth prince saw a black and purple fog suddenly appeared in front of him, his hair stood up in an instant, because he could feel the cold, and the sky around him would quickly encircle the ninth prince to form a protective circle, but it seemed useless.


    Because Qi Luo didn''t want to kill the ninth Prince directly, just wanted to torture him.


    The ninth Prince didn''t even see qiluo''s face, but heard a soft and bewitching voice coming from her ear: "this is my homemade qiluo yipinxiang. I''m lucky you''ve been practised by me. Have a good look at the world! You may never have another chance! "


    Qi Luo finished, the black purple fog around the ninth Prince disappeared slowly. No matter how the sky around the ninth prince would call him, the ninth Prince did not respond.


    Because at the moment, the eyes of the ninth prince are not a war between gods and demons, but another scene


    Although qiluo Yipin incense is confusing to people, it is sometimes hard to distinguish the true from the false.


    What''s more, this fragrance can enlarge the unknown fear in your heart. Maybe you don''t know it. It''s always afraid! Unacceptable.

 Chapter 2167

    War always shows that time is slow, cruel and unjust


    However, one night, the whole sky was oppressed by 170000 soldiers, and the human world didn''t expect that a night that seemed to be the same as usual was so long. When people reacted, they realized that it wasn''t a long night, but a dark sky, no day, thunder and lightning, ignorant human beings, began to panic, or even spread false information Err, it''s the end


    "How are you, Prince nine? Can you hear me? "


    "Take the ninth Prince first!"


    After the demon world Saint qiluo leaves, the days around the nine princes will still be shouting, but the nine princes have no response.


    At the moment, the ninth Prince has a faint sign of emotional collapse. He can''t tell whether the world in front of him is true or false. He saw his mother family, the mermaid family, being slaughtered by the emperor''s men.


    Even the mermaid who is still in his early childhood can''t let it go. His eyes are full of shark blue body and blood


    They are begging for mercy, imploring the emperor to let the mermaid family live, but those generals are executioners, without any pity in their eyes, and they split the mermaid in two at their feet with a knife!


    "No! No! "


    "Here It''s all fake. You can''t fool me! "


    The ninth Prince wanted to reach out to stop him, but he could do nothing but look at everything in front of him with scarlet eyes, until the mermaid family was slaughtered, and the scene stopped!


    He doesn''t believe it''s true. The father loves him so much, protects his mother and concubine in dangerous times, and even passes the position of emperor Tian to him. How can he kill all his mother family


    At this time, the ninth Prince''s ear came a voice.


    Bewitching him


    "Why do you think the emperor loves you most and even cultivates you as the next emperor? Silly child, because your mother''s family has been slaughtered by him, he doesn''t need to worry about the dictatorship of foreign relatives in the future... "


    "He dotes on your mother, mermaid princess. He is afraid that because of his doting, the mermaid family cannot be controlled, so he will kill the mermaid family mercilessly!"


    "It''s all because of power. The love you think is only his pity under selfishness and hypocrisy. How pitiful I am for you. I''m willing to spend my accomplishments for the sake of the people of heaven, but the result?"


    "Think about your people. Are you worthy of them? You respect your beloved father and kill all your people. They asked me to tell you that it''s really painful to be split in two parts... "


    The most magical place of qiluo yipinxiang is that at this moment, even though qiluo is not nearby, he can still see the illusion of the bewildered person, and even know his inner thoughts, and then use them to completely attack this person.


    "Don''t say it! Siren! "


    "You fairy, it''s all fake!"


    "Father, why do you want to..."


    Tianlan, the only son of Princess Mermaid, took him to a safe place. But suddenly, the ninth Prince spoke. The whole man was crazy. He took the halberd and waved it around. When everyone was at a loss, he saw Tianlan, the only son of Princess Mermaid. He aimed the halberd at himself and chopped it down ...


    And the last sentence before the ninth Prince died was: "it''s so painful..."


    "The ninth prince!"


    Several generals who had been ordered by the emperor to protect the ninth Prince shouted at the top of their voices.


    Nobody expected that the ninth prince would suddenly commit suicide in the war between the two armies.


    The nearby Tianbing Tianjiang saw that the ninth prince was dead, and they all killed him. In their eyes, Tianlan, the ninth prince, was the most benevolent master, the only one who could really put the people in his heart

 Chapter 2168

    On the other side of qiluo, I knew it at the moment when Tianlan, the ninth prince, committed suicide.


    "This is death? I can''t help but beat him. I thought he would be forced into the devil. In the end, my father and son became enemies. I didn''t expect to end myself! "


    "It''s really boring and foolish to waste my expectation!"


    Qi Luo slowly opens her pair of purple pupils and touches the sea blue kitten in her arms, murmuring.


    "Nine princes commit suicide, can affect your plan?"


    Sea blue kitten looks up at qiluo road.


    "No matter how influential he is, he is also dead. He has no idea of life, and his soul can''t be imprisoned. Forget it, only one can be changed. Anyway, there are many sons of the emperor of heaven. Aren''t three of them dead?"


    Qi Luo said, eyes across the cruel.


    She also didn''t expect that the ninth Prince Tian LAN would be beaten to collapse and commit suicide. This mental quality is too general.


    Qi Luo doesn''t know that the ninth Prince is the youngest. In order to support him secretly, the emperor of heaven seems to be indifferent, but he has never been wronged. In order to make his son grow up healthy and safe, his mother''s wife, namely Mermaid Princess and yujia''er, has never mentioned anything about the mother''s family, and no one in heaven will mention it, unless he doesn''t want to live.


    No one expected that all this would be presented to the ninth prince in such a way.


    On the one hand, Tian LAN respects her beloved father, and on the other hand, her blood relatives. Tian LAN can''t face the reality and can''t stand the blow for a while, so she can only choose to end herself.


    The news of the ninth Prince''s death has no influence on the devil Kingdom, but only one enemy is missing, but it is heartbreaking for the Heaven Kingdom, especially when the body of the ninth Prince is taken back to the heaven palace and presented in front of the heaven emperor.


    The emperor looked at the pale corpse of the ninth prince. The blood was drained. His face was expressionless and silent for a quarter of an hour. When people thought that the emperor could not speak, they saw the emperor spit out a mouthful of blood and his body fell back straight.


    "Emperor of heaven!"


    "Call the doctor!"


    The emperor''s side of the day will quickly reach out to catch him, only to see the emperor''s pale look at the moment has to catch up with the late nine prince.


    "Emperor, you have to hold on. The doctor will be here soon."


    The first attendant beside the emperor said words of appeasement and gave the emperor a favorable attitude.


    "I trust you so much that I will give you the safety of the ninth prince. How can you bring his body back?"


    "And you are safe?"


    As soon as the emperor pushed away the attendants who were supported by him, he pointed to the general who had brought back the body of the ninth prince. He wished to kill all of them and bury his son. Fortunately, he still had reason to know that this was a very special period.


    The Emperor didn''t know that the ninth prince had no idea at that time. Zhentianhalberd would cut himself in half. If they didn''t use their magic power to combine them into one, the impact on the emperor would be even greater now!


    "Who is it! Who killed bendi''s son! "


    The emperor looked at these generals and did not speak. He swallowed the scarlet sweetness in his throat and wiped the words of blood and indignation that had already overflowed from the corners of his mouth.


    "Back to the heaven, it''s the saint daughter of the demon world! She gave the ninth Prince incense and let him fall into an illusion. His subordinates didn''t know what it was like. In a word, the ninth Prince began to be mad soon... "


    In fact, the general guessed eight or nine times, but when he saw the emperor''s wrath, he couldn''t say, he could only convey the situation at that time.


    Now that the ninth Prince is dead, outsiders don''t know, but they know how much the emperor values the ninth prince, so people are in danger. I''m afraid they can''t live tonight!


    The emperor listened to their words, and there was another silence, but he was used to conceit and never felt that he was wrong. He was the emperor of heaven, and these things should be considered by him!


    "Herald, jiuchen, take your soldiers to the heaven prison, and take out twelve beasts of heaven and earth. Tell them that as long as this victory is won, this emperor will not only release them, but also re confer! I must be discouraged by the devil kingdom! "


    Emperor Tian''s words and sentences are full of pain and sadness. His favorite little son died, and he can''t accept it

 Chapter 2169

    In the morning, the magic world temple, the moon hall where Hong Yu is.


    "Three highness, please stay, red Lord is still resting!"


    Red Yu''s servant girl, peony, trotted all the way, blocking the third Highness''s Fengying from entering, but because the visitor was the third highness, she was in a hurry to cry. Since the last time the green tea was extinguished by the soul flying smoke of Hongyu''s nine day sacred fire, the peony is the new servant girl beside Hongyu. She is young but smart.


    "If you don''t want to go in, you can ask her to come out!"


    "I have something to do with her!"


    Feng Ying didn''t really want to go in. He saw Hong Yu''s shadow just now. He knew she didn''t sleep, but it was her daughter''s boudoir after all. No matter how angry he was, he had to pay attention to the gentlemanly demeanor.


    After Feng Ying finished, she looked at peony with smile in her eyes and waited patiently for Hongyu to respond.


    The peony looks like she didn''t see the Fengying. When she heard the Fengying, she was embarrassed. Just when she didn''t know what to do, a female voice came from inside.


    "Three highness or please come back, we have nothing to say!"


    No one was there, just a voice.


    The owner of the voice is Hongyu. When Fengying came, Hongyu knew that if Fengying didn''t come, Hongyu would be strange. Of course, he also knew that he wanted to persuade the soldiers, but she would not accept them. Naturally, she had nothing to say to Fengying!


    "I just want to tell you that there is news from the front. Tianlan, the ninth prince, died in the war. Although this Temple belongs to the devil Kingdom, I have always known that he is kind-hearted and loves the people as a child. I never thought that if he could be the emperor of heaven, the three realms and six realms should be peaceful and peaceful, but there will be no more that day..."


    "You don''t need to get these things. If you have nothing to do, you can lead the soldiers!"


    Feng Ying''s words fell. He didn''t wait for Hongyu''s answer, but he waited for his second brother.


    "The second brother came too soon. Don''t look at the war. Come and look at me? I''m just bored. Come to talk to sister Hongyu! "


    "Then you say, I won''t disturb you, ah!" When I heard the sound of the moon cutting, I still had a look of emotion just now. I changed back to a smiley face. Then I turned away without waiting for what the moon cutting was saying.


    Leaving the beacon shadow of the moon hall, the smiling face on the face disappeared.


    Beheading the moon frowned and looked at the back of the beacon shadow. Turning around, he looked at the moon hall and said: "the beacon shadow is young and can''t speak or do anything without thinking. He used to travel around and may know the ninth prince. It''s hard to avoid saying a few more words. Don''t worry!"


    Cut the moon finish saying, look to one side of the peony with trembling: "serve your master, she is happy you can live!"


    After that, he left in a hurry. Hongyu gave him three days. Now it''s been a night. As a result, it''s far from the budget. If it wasn''t for fear that Fengying''s son would be cheap, Hongyu''s fire would set him on fire directly. It would surely be the front guard.


    When the two of them left one after the other, Hongyu got up and came out, looked at the peony, didn''t speak, raised her hand and touched her stomach for a while, but she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    The temple of heaven is one of the generals left by the emperor of heaven to the emperor''s son. It is also the emperor''s confidant. It helps the emperor in secret to do many things that can''t be seen, including killing his mother''s family or the soldiers of the nine dust belt.


    It can be said that he is very loyal to the emperor.


    But this loyalty, at this time today, actually resisted.


    "Please give the emperor more time. The devil kingdom is no more than one hundred thousand soldiers. But we have one hundred and seventy thousand soldiers. We will not lose!"


    "The emperor of heaven thinks twice. He can''t release them. They are indeed powerful. If they are added together, they will be able to destroy the army of the devil kingdom. But we can''t control them at all. At that time, not only the devil Kingdom but also the Heaven Kingdom will suffer!"


    Jiuchen did not expect that the death of the ninth prince would make the emperor so furious that he would release twelve beasts of heaven and earth.

 Chapter 2170

    These twelve beasts of heaven and earth are the ancestors of the twelve zodiac animals. They are Zishen, native animal, Shanjun, yuejing, Yunzhu, yujingzi, Feihuang, Qingniao, baobab, shiye, huanger and Wujin!


    They are not only powerful, but also ruthless. They eat human flesh, drink human blood, and eat human soul. They are inferior to the devil kingdom.


    Because of this, he was imprisoned for many years.


    Of course, it''s not the current emperor who imprisons these twelve beasts of heaven and earth. If he has this ability, he won''t be so afraid of cutting the moon.


    If the emperor did not lose his beloved son, the ninth prince, he would not be so desperate.


    "Well, the devil kingdom is very deceiving. They hurt the prince. They think that the emperor is really afraid of them?"


    "You don''t have to say anything more. You''ve led the soldiers immediately and taken them all out. You''ve been imprisoned for tens of thousands of years. You may forget what it looks like outside?"


    The emperor''s eyes are grim. It can be seen that the loss of two princes does not hurt the nine princes. At this moment, the emperor has no scruples. He can only kill the devil kingdom in his mind and let the whole devil Kingdom avenge his son!


    Jiuchen sees that the emperor of heaven doesn''t care about anything. He knows that it''s useless to persuade him again. He can only get up and go to the prison of heaven with a heavy look.


    At this moment, jiuchen suddenly questioned whether he was a wise monarch. Even when the emperor ordered to kill the mermaid, jiuchen did not blink.


    Because in jiuchen''s eyes, the mermaid family has a world-wide face, demagogic songs, and even demagogues the emperor of heaven. Such a demon family should have died.


    But at present, the emperor of heaven is stunned by the death of the ninth prince. There are twelve beasts of heaven and earth breaking away from the prison. Jiuchen dare not think about it. Can the heaven deal with it.


    These worries, when we came to the end of the prison, we saw the beast behind the border seal and the black iron prison Then it''s gone! Because he has no idea anymore.


    Jiuchen said the emperor''s will, and then took out a golden key given to him by the emperor. This key is the eye of the enchantment, and I don''t know who made the enchantment. No matter how strong your magic power is, no matter how strong your internal and external forces are, they can''t break, as long as this key can be opened.


    Maybe this forerunner is also holding the last card in case of a strong enemy in heaven? Otherwise, why don''t we kill them directly and leave behind these problems?


    When jiuchen takes the key to open the border, the beasts inside open their eyes one after another.


    Jiuchen only saw a pair of bright spots in it. He didn''t even see the appearance, so he died


    "How many years? Hahaha, I can''t believe we have another day to see the light again! "


    "The emperor of heaven is quite generous. The soul has ten thousand years of cultivation. I am very satisfied with this appetizer!"


    Zishen sucks up jiuchen''s soul, but his face is still full of meaning.


    "Big brother, let''s go. I feel the soul outside calling for me!"


    Shanjun looks at jiuchen''s body and sneers at it. Then he looks at jiuchen''s dead body and tells him that Tianbing, who is scared to be silly, is leading the way to the battlefield!


    Nine dust may fall to die do not know, his heart for the emperor, in the emperor sent him to release the twelve beasts of heaven and earth, he was abandoned.


    He''s just a gift from the emperor!


    When Emperor Tian lost his beloved son, he was almost crazy. How could he even ignore what kind of backfire the heaven would encounter? How could he manage the generals who had been with him for thousands of years?


    This time, the emperor of heaven is really desperate!


    Hatred completely exposed his nature.

 Chapter 2171

    The great army of heaven is still fighting with blood at the moment, because before the ninth Prince killed himself, Tianbing had already killed Hongyan. Qi Luo didn''t expect that, but a prince died. How can this morale be greater than before?


    "Your Highness, are we still moving forward?"


    Jiutouniao saw that the demon army had lost 20000 yuan. Although the heaven lost twice of them, jiutouniao still loved his army. They could not have died.


    "Before dark, kill the heaven!"


    "Herald, who killed a large number of heavenly soldiers, or a high-ranking deity? Our temple will increase the number of officers and make them take their heads for reward!"


    Beheading the moon and giving orders to jiutouniao without expression, what I think is that she didn''t even see Hongyu this morning. Is she angry because she moves too slowly?


    "Your Highness Yes! "


    Hearing this, the nine headed bird subconsciously wants the moon to be considered, but looking up at the moon, he can only take orders.


    The demonic army is possessed of demonic nature. It has already killed people with low energy and replenished energy. Now the second Highness has such an order, which will arouse their uncontrollable demonic nature


    In fact, as jiutouniao thought, when the second Highness''s order was passed down, the demon world army was in a state of flux.


    Chopping the moon is to manipulate and intimidate the rear and disrupt the celestial array.


    When the nine dharmapalas with the demonic army killed the next few generals of the heaven, a strong wind backed the nine bird sacrifice for several steps.


    "How are you, brother Jiu?"


    "What is it that hasn''t appeared yet? Meet your four grandfathers?"


    The four legged beast looks at the nine headed bird being attacked and retreats. He yells angrily. In his eyes, except for his highness, the nine headed bird is the strongest. Now it is actually yin?


    "Ha ha, nine Dharma protectors in the demon world, but that''s all!"


    "Five, you talk the most!"


    In the words, there was a huge whirlwind above the battle between the two armies. In the whirlwind, there was a big yellow dragon, the fifth of the twelve beasts of heaven and earth.


    And the one who can blame Yunhe is Zishen. The eldest one among them, the smallest, is the most crafty and cunning one. At this moment, he swallows the last leader Tianbing, PATA PATA''s mouth, looks at the fresh and delicious army in front of him, and his eyes are shining green.


    Then the whirlwind dispersed and twelve animals came into view.


    Time has such a moment of silence, whether it''s the devil kingdom or the heaven, when I saw them, I was stunned for a while.


    "Is this the ancestor of the zodiac? Aren''t they imprisoned? How could it be sent? "


    The black devil spider walked into the nine headed bird, not that she was afraid, but that she could not really fight!


    "In order to deal with us, the emperor of heaven is really bleeding this time!"


    Jiutouniao stood still, watching Zishen holding a heavenly soldier''s neck and sucking up the soul, his eyes satirized.


    It seems that killing a ninth prince can make the emperor in a mess and start a blind move. It can even send out these twelve demons. I don''t know who is the last one.


    And the great army of heaven was shocked to see the appearance of twelve beasts of heaven and earth, which was no less than that of the world of Warcraft. Especially when they saw that the soldiers of heaven were sucked out of their souls, their eyes were red with hate. They were for the sake of maintaining the three Realms and six realms of peace, not as victims of lust.


    But no matter how shocked the two sides were, the battle started. Because the twelve beasts of heaven and earth can''t wait to nourish the living soul. They haven''t touched the fresh living soul for a long time. As for what the emperor said to re confer for them, they just listened.


    In this way, the two sides fought for three days!


    It''s all a loss

 Chapter 2172

    The ancients said that one thousand enemies are killed and eight hundred soldiers are lost. Behind the victory of the war, both sides have paid a heavy price. This price is countless, living and bloody lives!


    Because of the emperor''s desperate efforts, he released twelve beasts of heaven and earth. He fought for three days without sleep, blood, fighting and endless smoke.


    And the human world has been dark for three days, and there is no day


    As for the 100000 troops in the demon world, apart from several Dharma protectors, they are hard to heal, and have no life to return!


    The world of heaven is devastated by the demon world, and the five families survive in a single place


    In this way, I really don''t know whether it''s heaven or devil.


    On the second day of the war, the news of the death of the ninth Prince did not hide the birth mother of the ninth prince, the last princess of the mermaid family, yujiaer.


    Yujia Er is now the concubine of the emperor of heaven. In order to protect her from being harmed in the harem, the emperor of heaven has given her the lowest rank.


    But he forgot that Yujia ER was the princess of mermaid family. If not for her only son, she would have been fighting with the emperor of heaven. Now the ninth Prince is also dead, completely breaking Yujia er''s thoughts.


    "What do you say?"


    "My son is dead?"


    Yujiaer''s long blue hair, small face, unbelievable looking at people.


    "Sister, what am I lying to you for? If you don''t believe it, you can go out and have a look. The ninth prince was killed by the demon who cut off the moon. One split and two halves. The body has been brought back. Don''t you go and have a look? "


    "But the Emperor may not let you see. After all, you are still trapped in the border, and you don''t know how to make the emperor angry! It''s so pitiful that I can''t see my son''s last face. "


    The talking woman is Tian Tian''s sister, the mother of Tianlv, the second emperor''s son, and the dancing concubine. At the moment, the dancing concubine seems to sympathize, but in fact, she is gloating.


    The Dancing Princess looks silly at ordinary times, but actually she has great wisdom. She is the first to find out that the emperor''s love for Yujia is different. As a result, the mermaid family is destroyed


    And such a favorite dancing concubine is naturally afraid to ask the queen or her son to be the prince. She has two bets and has a higher chance of winning.


    In this war, the Dancing Princess also began to venture to ask the second prince to go out for a match and come back. As a result, she saw the ninth Prince cut himself and told the Dancing Princess the news when she came back.


    Because the emperor was struck by the death of the ninth prince, the Dancing Princess knew that the original guess was right.


    So, I hurriedly conveyed the "good news" to yujiaer. She kept her eyes around yujiaer all the time. Otherwise, I couldn''t find where Tiandi hid yujiaer.


    If yujiaer also killed himself, the emperor of heaven will be hit again. It''s a great fortune.


    When the dancing princess left, she deliberately broke the boundary of yujiaer and said in her heart, "don''t let me down!"


    Although the dancing imperial concubine''s magic power is low and can''t break the boundary of the emperor of heaven, it can''t stand the cloud family''s many magic weapons!


    Yujia Er looks at the back of the Dancing Princess and holds her heart. She shed a string of Pearl tears. Her mother and son are connected. How could she not feel the accident of the ninth prince.


    However, the dancing princess did not know that she had seen the body of the ninth prince. The emperor took her with her. She saw her son at the last time. At that time, yujiaer was mad and wanted to revenge in the demon world.


    In order to stop her, the emperor of heaven trapped her in this border, and the Dancing Princess didn''t know that her so-called eyes had already turned. Yujia Er missed her son''s transition and deliberately found the Dancing Princess. Yujia Er wanted to leave the border and find revenge for cutting the moon!

 Chapter 2173

    Although the ninth prince was killed by Qi Luo yipinxiang, the saint of the devil Kingdom, who had hallucinated and finally killed himself, in yujiaer''s eyes, her son would not have died if he had not ordered to attack the Heaven Kingdom by cutting the moon.


    On the other hand, when the emperor realized that yujiaer had left the heaven to seek revenge on the moon, it was too late. He hurriedly led his soldiers to pursue him.


    But now yujiaer is standing on the black wind cliff of the demon world, turning into the prototype of the fish, holding the staff of the sea god, and she wants to submerge the demon world with the sea.


    There is a specialty in the art industry. Yujiaer can''t break the boundary of the emperor, but she is a mermaid princess. She can drive the magic wand of the God of the sea since she was born, which even the emperor doesn''t know.


    He thought that he had broken her wings and destroyed her mother family. Yujiar could not rely on anyone except him, but he did not expect to see another day.


    What''s more, when he knew it, the demon world began to be submerged.


    "Red Lord, let''s move to a higher place first. The mermaid princess in the heaven has a magic wand of the sea god. He wants to drown the demon world. The second highness asks the maid to take you to move first. He follows the third hall to deal with it!"


    Paeony carefully holds Hongyu, a pregnant woman, with respectful expression and fear. For fear that Hongyu is not happy, she is burned.


    "What''s so strange about mermaid princess''s magic wand? As for what makes you afraid of it?"


    Hongyu looks indifferent. She looses the peony and drives directly to the black wind cliff in the demon world.


    Red Yu in the past, just with the moon, Fengying encounter together.


    "Yuer, how did you come out? Didn''t you go to the high place first?"


    "Wait for me, I''ll be able to deal with it in a minute."


    Seeing that Hongyu didn''t even take a dress, her long hair was blown by the sea wind. Afraid that she would catch cold, she quickly took off her coat and put it on for Hongyu.


    "Of course, I believe you can solve it, but I want to share it with you. You are the one outside the demon world, and I''ll take care of those who hit the demon world!"


    Red Yu said, refused to cut the moon''s coat, and flew up, standing opposite the black wind cliff, watching a shark blue mermaid on the black wind cliff driving the sea god staff to roll the sea water into the demon world.


    "It''s a pity that such a beautiful mermaid died. I''ll give you a chance to withdraw the sea water. I''ll spare your life!"


    Hongyu didn''t care about the expression of cutting the moon. She raised her hand to gather the new nine day holy fire. But this time, the nine day holy fire is not blue, but purple, the fifth layer of the nine day holy fire, light and shadow.


    However, after being demonized, the purple flame changes, and it''s surrounded by the spirit of the demon clan.


    And standing behind Hongyu, no matter the moon or the shadow of the beacon, is shocked at the moment.


    No one knows that Hongyu''s Jiutian holy fire has been upgraded to the present situation. On the one hand, she is surprised at the speed of upgrading. After all, her spiritual power has been absorbed by the fetus for a long time. On the other hand, she is surprised at her color, which is not pure color, but with magic spirit.


    The mermaid princess looked at the nine days of red Yu''s sacred fire. She looked sad and angry, and her mind was the way Tianlan had been before she died.


    "You are also a mother. If your child is killed, will you be scared away?"


    "I know I can''t defeat you. Now I''m just beating the stone with an egg. But I''d like to destroy the demon world before I die!"


    "When I die, I will turn into a fierce ghost and never die with the devil kingdom!"


    The mermaid princess said ruthless words on her mouth, but she did not stop her hand. She aimed the staff of the sea god at the moon, which could submerge all the sea water.


    "Unfortunately, you may not even have the chance to change your soul!" Red Yu said sadly, and then the light and shadow with evil spirit rushed to the mermaid princess.


    Although water can conquer fire, the sea water can''t be shaken even if you are the scepter of the God of the sea.


    The power of Huasheng, no, should be said to be the power of HongJue. At this moment, it makes the gods and Demons tremble.

 Chapter 2174

    When the nine days flame of Hongyu came, the mermaid princess quickly picked up the sea god array to arrive, and a magical scene appeared.


    The sea water gushed out continuously, directly to the nine days flame of Hongyu. The two sides were like well water that didn''t offend the river. I don''t know whether the water could pass through the fire or whether the fire could pass through the water. In a word, no one would affect anyone.


    The sea continued to flood the demon world and jumped down from the black wind cliff, while the mermaid princess''s own enchantment was simply vulnerable to attack. In an instant, it was crossed by the nine day holy fire and burned all over her body.


    "Ah!" The heartrending cry shocked three worlds and six ways.


    "You''re not going to end well, witch, all of you!"


    The mermaid princess is burned by the nine day holy fire. In the distance, she looks blue and purple, but above her there is the black gas of the demon family. It''s very strange.


    "It''s not up to you to judge whether there''s a good ending!"


    Hearing this, Hongyu''s eyes changed slightly, increasing the burning speed of the nine day holy fire until she annihilated the soul of the mermaid princess.


    After the death of the mermaid princess, the magic wand of the sea god disappeared, like the exhaustion of spiritual power.


    "The third Highness has watched the play for a long time, and the rest will be left to you! Is that ok? "


    Red Yu clapped the dust that does not exist on clapping hands, did not see to cut the moon, said directly to the third highness Feng Ying.


    "No problem."


    "Leave the rest to me. You and my second brother are busy! I''m sure I''ll finish the task. Otherwise, I''m afraid you''ll burn me too! "


    Fengying hears Hongyu''s words and laughs ironically.


    "Oh? Why did I burn you when I didn''t do anything bad? What is your highness afraid of? As if I like burning people so much! "


    Red Yu looked at the beacon like a smile, then without waiting for him to say anything more, he turned to the moon and said, "let''s go, we need you before the war, and give me the back!"


    Originally, there was a question about the change of Hongyu. Hearing this, Hongyu only nodded.


    Is the situation between the husband and the wife what it should be?


    Fengying is able to see Hongyu''s ability and pacify the moon with one sentence. It is clear that in the last second, Hongyu is full of doubts. As a result, Hongyu will become a wife slave with only one ambiguous sentence!


    Then this wife is not his!


    Of course, these are not the key points. Feng Ying looks at Hong Yu''s back and remembers her inexplicable words just now. Did she find out his intention with big brother?


    At the same time heaven.


    The emperor of heaven received the news of the annihilation of yujiaer''s soul. Just as the lady of the dance expected, the emperor of heaven was once again hit.


    "God! Come on, send in the doctor! "


    The emperor''s attendants have prepared handkerchiefs to prevent the whole person from spitting blood this time, and even passed on the medical immortals to wait outside.


    But this time, the emperor said something first.


    "No need, step back, all of you!"


    The emperor raised his hand and drank back.


    The servant looked at the emperor''s face, which was normal. He was relieved. Then he retired with the doctor, but he didn''t leave. He stayed outside the hall all the time to prevent the emperor from any accident. After all, he lost his beloved son on his front foot and his concubine the next day.


    But no one thought that one day they heard the emperor crying.


    The waiter and the doctor looked at each other, then as if they didn''t hear each other, they sighed in their hearts that the heaven family seemed merciless, but they had feelings!


    "Peacock doctor, is it OK for the emperor to cry like this? Yesterday, I still vomited blood! "


    The emperor''s servant thought about it, but he was a little uneasy. He photographed the peacock medicine fairy road beside him.


    "It''s better to vent than to hold it, otherwise I''m afraid the emperor can''t get through it!"


    Peacock medicine fairy looks a little uneasy way, but what he thinks in his heart is, listen to the corner of the emperor, will be executed? He''s not married yet!

 Chapter 2175

    After the emperor wailed for almost an hour, he called out the waiters outside.


    When the servant saw the emperor again, his face had regained its dignity It can also be said to be expressionless.


    "Emperor, are you ok?"


    The servant, like an old quail, approached the emperor''s way carefully with a peacock and a doctor.


    "I have nothing to do! Take it and deliver the message! "


    The emperor was a little tired. He took out a plan and gave it to the body''s attendant. Then he turned around and waved his hand to go back to rest.


    It can be seen that he was grieving for a long time, his brain didn''t stop turning, and he also knew what to do next. After all, twelve beasts of heaven and earth were OK, but it was unrealistic to let them keep the heaven from being broken.


    In people''s eyes, the emperor seems to have a kind of precarious feeling. It can be seen that the death of the ninth emperor''s son and mother is not a general blow to the emperor.


    The servant and peacock medicine fairy looked at each other''s eyes, then saw the will in the hand of the eye. The servant''s eyes changed and sighed, leaving peacock medicine fairy here to take care of the emperor. He took people to deliver the message.


    "Big manager, you are waiting here. Go down and shout out the people inside!"


    Although there is no real power in the servants of the emperor of heaven, there are still many flattering people outside. After all, they are near officials of the emperor of heaven.


    It doesn''t need to be said how cold it is in the north. Tianbing is afraid of being cold to the emperor''s near officials.


    "No, we''ll go in."


    The emperor''s attendants look serious. The emperor could have called this person directly, but he specifically told him to call him in person. He represents the face of the emperor. It can be seen that the emperor wants to invite people out of the mountain now. That attitude must be taken out.


    If it''s someone else, it may be really hard for the messenger. After all, he''s here to invite him out of the mountain. But the people inside are reading the words of the people outside. Naturally, they won''t take Joe. When the messenger just stepped into the northern cold border, the people inside had already found it, and then they directly stood at the border.


    "How dare you bother the Pluto to meet you in person? We should go there!"


    When the emperor''s attendants saw the dark flame, their teeth trembled because they could not stand the cold and became respectful.


    At the same time, I also murmured in my heart, how did Ming Yan know when they arrived? I''m waiting here specially. It can be seen that Ming Yan doesn''t like this cold place in the north. It''s a bit windy. After all, the king of a kingdom is exiled, which is more important.


    "It''s cold in the north, and the chief executive should not be used to it. I''m bored here, just a few steps away. I just don''t know what''s the matter with the chief executive leading the troops here?"


    It''s true that Ming Yan is in a hurry to leave as the emperor''s servant thinks. Although he can''t see things outside, it doesn''t prevent Bai Ran''s old fox from passing in the news.


    Ming Yan is not calm now. It really can''t be.


    "I''m here to announce! Don''t be polite to Lord Styx either. I know you must be in a hurry to leave. Take a look at this will! "


    It must be said that in these years around the emperor of heaven, this chief executive is not called for nothing. He is very good at handling affairs and often doesn''t talk about false rituals.


    When he saw the will, he knew that there was no way for the emperor to go, and there was a tendency of decadence. In this way, he began to activate his mind and seek another way out. Without a proclamation, he would avoid the kneeling ceremony of Ming Yan, and even let Ming Yan see the will for himself.


    After all, once a emperor and a courtier, they can''t blame him for his snobbishness. After all, at the moment, he still sincerely works for the emperor.


    Ming Yan''s eyes moved. He didn''t say anything. He took it with both hands and finished it soon, because there were not many words on it.


    It means that Ming Yan can be recalled from the northern cold area. It can not only re manage the underworld, but even add Ming Yan as the first-class God of war in the heaven, and Bai ran and lead the troops to continue to fight against the demon world!

 Chapter 2176

    "Lord Ming, look here..."


    The emperor''s servant observed for a long time and found that Ming Yan didn''t speak after reading the will. He was not sure about the meaning of Ming Yan. Did he guess wrong and flattered the horse?


    After receiving the will from the Pluto for a long time, he had no words or expression. He did not know what he was thinking. He did not blame the people nearby for being anxious.


    "Let''s go at once, and we will meet Bai ran!"


    After receiving the emperor''s will, Ming Yan flashes away and disappears in the cold area of the north, leaving several soldiers and the chief manager of the emperor, looking at each other.


    "Chief executive, do we have to go back?"


    Tianbing didn''t expect that the most rule-abiding Pluto was so unruly at the moment. He didn''t say what he was going to do. After reading it, he left. They didn''t even say a congratulations!


    After all, it is the first-class God of war. It has caught up with the official rank of YUNZHUO, the leader of the cloud family.


    "We won''t go!"


    The emperor''s servant replied, with a calm face.


    "Ah? Didn''t the emperor of heaven ask us to make a declaration? How did it become a place where we were exiled to the north? " Tianbing''s face looks like vegetable.


    "I know it''s from the propaganda, and I''ll ask for nonsense! The God of war has gone. Are we still going? "


    The chief manager took a look at the Tianbing who asked. He didn''t know how to change. No wonder he was a little Tianbing!


    After the first World War, the world of heaven was not good, and the morale of these heavenly soldiers and generals was greatly reduced.


    At the same time, at the time of the leader of Ming Yan and Bai Ran''s turn, they had no time to recall the past for the first time, and Ming Yan immediately joined the war situation. How can the present form be a mess.


    The three realms and six realms became miasmatic because of the war initiated by the demon world.


    "I knew that if such a thing happened, the old man of the emperor of heaven would release you sooner or later!"


    "This time heaven will be killed!"


    "How are you, old man, missing me?"


    It has to be said that Bai Ran''s mentality is very good. He kicks away a demon and doesn''t delay to talk with Ming Yan!


    Maybe it''s because he''s reconciled with the wind. Everything has a perfect day in his eyes.


    "When there is time for nonsense, end the war early and minimize casualties."


    Ming Yan frowns tightly. The battlefield he saw is different from that he heard.


    Because every living creature that died in vain in this war, no matter in the devil kingdom or anywhere, will be counted as the person who started the war finally


    These causes and consequences will come back to her


    "I know you''re worried about my relative, but now she won''t listen to any of us. Now she can only wait for Fengxi to find the river. Can you wake her up! She''s not demonized, she''s possessed! "


    In fact, Bai ran was also worried, but he didn''t say it. Now Ming Yan is back, and he can lead the soldiers himself. He felt more confident for some reason. And now it''s the third day to release the beasts of heaven and earth. The war is close to the end, of course, it''s only superficial.


    At this time, Tian Yao, the eighth prince, was brought back from the human world.


    As soon as the eighth Prince TIANYAO came back, he also recovered his memory. There was no time to mourn the loss of three brothers in one night. He took the rest of the heavenly soldiers and generals with him to protect the Heavenly Kingdom from being broken.


    After that, she was also smart. She deliberately waited for the two sides to fight the same time, and then brought the eighth Prince back to clean up the mess.


    The temple of heaven


    "what do you want to tell me, after all, how can you fight so hard?"


    After the emperor''s servant passed on the edict, he was "invited" to the Buddha''s hall after the emperor''s report.


    Of course, the Emperor may not report to him, because Ming Yan has joined the battlefield, and the emperor immediately received the news. After all, Ming Yan needs to be the leader of the heaven!


    The emperor of heaven has completely given up his military power.

 Chapter 2177

    Tianjie holy land, Tiantian Buddha Hall.


    "It''s said that the chief manager can see the form most clearly. Now, it''s better to guess the form than the chief manager?"


    After the day did not speak, has been carrying the body, twisting the Buddha beads.


    The person who talks is the younger sister of Empress Dowager.


    It is also her intention to tie the chief manager around the emperor of heaven.


    "The empress of the dancing concubine joked, but the servant couldn''t guess it. The emperor sent the servant to send a message and recall the Lord Hades. The servant didn''t have time to reply. The emperor of heaven is waiting for him."


    "Of course, if the Empress Dowager has anything to do with her, she will be at her disposal."


    The chief executive laughed faintly, looked down at the bundle of immortal rope on his body, and then his tone was somewhat humble. He really knew the current affairs.


    "Oh! Chief manager bukui is a red man around the emperor of heaven, so I can''t move him


    The dancing concubine is sarcastic. The chief manager wants to dispatch him. She has to be a queen Not enough!


    "The chief manager is a wise man. I want to ask you a favor. The eighth Prince has come back."


    After hearing the chief manager''s words, she stopped twisting the beads in her hand and lifted her hand to untie the fairy rope. Although the dancing concubine said something sinister, she knew what to do at this time. She took out a box about the size of a palm and put it in front of the chief executive.


    "Is this?"


    The chief executive''s mind turned a hundred times. Even if the string was untied, there was no big change. He didn''t receive the box given by Princess Wu.


    Tian Tian''s words seem to be unrelated, but after a little thought, the meaning is obvious.


    The emperor''s favorite sons are dead, and the war between gods and Demons has entered the daytime. At this time, the eighth prince came back, and now he has to ask him, the servant of the emperor of heaven, to do a favor. Then the contents of this box will be obvious.


    "Queen of heaven, why rush for a moment?"


    The chief executive was silent for a moment and looked up at the queen of heaven.


    He has been arrested by the queen of heaven, and he has used all the immortal ropes. Today, he has no choice but the chief manager still wants to have a few days of natural life and doesn''t want to take risks. However, he can bend and stretch. After finishing his speech, he will definitely know that the woman is cruel and cruel.


    "This palace can guarantee that the eight princes will be on top of the throne, and the position of the chief manager will remain unchanged!"


    "Don''t let this palace down, chief manager!"


    "This Xiaoyao Pill should be kept by the chief manager!"


    "Good news for our palace to wait for the chief manager in the Buddha Hall!"


    After that, she picked up the box put down by the princess and put it in the hands of the chief manager again.


    "Yes


    The chief executive had to answer.


    "By the way, chief manager, your little sister, I like it very much. I have forgotten this matter by looking at my memory. I have already invited her here!"


    When the chief executive was about to turn around and leave, Tian Tian suddenly said, and then Wu Fei, the dog leg, raised her hand and threw out a cloud, and there was a little girl who was sleeping. At the moment, she was imprisoned by the special boundary of the cloud clan and could not wake up.


    "Sister!"


    In fact, the chief executive seems to be like a laipi snake. He is determined to protect his life and follow the trend. It is also for the sake of his only sister who can live better in the heaven.


    "I will live up to the Empress Dowager and the dancing concubine."


    The chief executive clenched his fist and finally took a look at the imprisoned little sister. He turned around and left quickly. He knew that it was useless to say more at the moment. As long as the emperor ate the Xiaoyao Pill, his sister would be safe.


    And in the heart of the chief manager, I can be regarded as having a grudge against these two snake and scorpion women who are not even let go of the people beside their pillows.


    This pillow man naturally refers to the emperor of heaven. It seems that everyone has his own careful thinking.

 Chapter 2178

    "Sister, our good day is coming, but my sister is not very happy?"


    Looking at the steps of the chief executive leaving, Wu Fei smiles with pride. Then she frowns and asks after seeing the tense expression of Tian Tian.


    "In this way, we can''t go back. The fate between our palace and the emperor of heaven has come to an end."


    Although the empress had a confident face when she told the chief manager just now, she was still uneasy. After all, the emperor of heaven was her husband, and the cloud family had never been rebellious for thousands of years. Now she actually took the chief manager by his side, drugged him and launched a mutiny.


    "My sister, at this time, you still think about your husband and wife fate?"


    "Ha ha, you forgot that he secretly supported the ninth prince. If it wasn''t for the eighth prince who was demoted to the world, the eighth prince must be the target, and the one killed by the demon world would be the eighth prince!"


    "After all, he has a legal status, which can be better used than the fourth prince! When he was demoted to the human world, the emperor of heaven didn''t hide himself at all. If it wasn''t for the protection of the family, would you still have a son? "


    "Let''s take a look at his favorite concubine, where we are. Our ancestors once had great achievements in the war, and were destroyed by him, and now they have come to a terrible end! I think you and the emperor''s husband and wife''s affection, don''t matter


    "What''s the situation of our cloud family now? I think my sister knows better than anyone else. What kind of God of war family has been consumed by the emperor of heaven again and again, and few of them have been damaged!"


    "I want to ask my sister, what else do you have to hesitate about? This is your young couple''s affection! My sister is really not flattering. "


    The dancing concubine said finally, the more she said, the more angry she was. If it wasn''t the emperor who refused to see them, where could she hold a dogleg by her side?


    Do not take advantage of the emperor repeatedly hit, body discomfort, what to wait for? Wu Fei thinks this is a good opportunity from heaven. In her eyes, isn''t it more exciting for women to engage in career than to compete for favors?


    Stop talking and go


    Wu Fei said these things, after the day is not unclear, but every time I think about it, my heart is like being cut by a knife.


    "It''s almost time."


    Xiaoyao Pill is a secret pill made by the queen of heaven family and the cloud family. No matter what cultivation you do, you will not be able to use it if you eat it. It can be seen that there is a trace of goodness in the heart of the queen of heaven. You can''t bear to kill him, let alone dissipate the cultivation of the emperor of heaven.


    After hearing the words of the empress, the dancing concubine was absorbed. She cast the Dharma on the Xiaoyao Pill. Whether the emperor had taken it or not, she and the queen could know.


    "What my sister said is that the medicine should start. Let''s go!"


    With that, the princess took the lead in the front and went to the jade pavilion where the emperor of heaven was.


    At the moment, the scene of Yuqiong Pavilion is somewhat strange.


    The Emperor didn''t expect that the chief manager who had been with him for tens of thousands of years would actually prescribe medicine for him.


    The reason is that the emperor of heaven was hit by the matter of the ninth Prince''s mother and son. Unexpectedly, he drank a cup of tranquilizing tea from the chief manager. When he realized that it was wrong, it was already late, and then he found that his internal cultivation was locked.


    "You What medicine did you give to Ben di


    The emperor trembled and pointed to the main pipe.


    "The emperor of heaven will be angry, servant. This is to help you make your decision. Now, the three realms and six channels of life are inextricably linked to your decision-making, and you are so worried about the ninth Prince and his son, so you can leave the outside affairs alone!"


    With that, the chief executive bowed out to welcome the day after.


    "You You are going to force the palace to revolt


    "Come on! What about our heavenly generals? "


    When the emperor heard the chief manager''s words, his pale face became more pale. Of course, he might have been hit by Xiaoyao Pill. After all, he can''t make any accomplishments now.


    Later, she saw the queen with her dancing concubine and surrounded the jade jade Pavilion. She almost rolled her eyes.

 Chapter 2179

    "Your Majesty, don''t shout, because of your wise and divine power, your heavenly generals have already submitted to our cloud family. Thanks to your deeds, in order to avenge the ninth Prince and release the twelve beasts of heaven and earth, you also give them Tianjiang jiuchen to make appetizers. Now, not only the heaven will know, but also the whole three realms and six ways will know!"


    The dancing concubine laughs the flower branch rotten to tremble to look at the emperor to say.


    And after the previous reluctant to give up long ago disappeared, she is not indecisive person, now the emperor of heaven in front of her is a disabled person.


    The queen of heaven ignored the madness of the emperor of heaven. She got up and approached him step by step. For tens of thousands of years, she knew where the emperor''s seal was.


    "You''re a cheap person. You''ve wasted money on treating your cloud family in vain. You''re rebellious and want to rob the jade seal. You''re so treacherous that you don''t deserve to be a queen!"


    "Heaven won''t recognize you, let alone the eight princes, the heavenly generals of the emperor, and the God of war of the five families!"


    "The emperor has called back the ghost flame. He has soldiers in his hand, and he will not let you go!"


    The emperor looked at it like this. The queen of heaven took the jade seal from him. No matter how much hate she had and how vicious the words were, she couldn''t stop her from taking it.


    "The emperor of heaven has a bad memory, but you demoted him. He should not have time to notice that the emperor is different now. After all, he is determined to eliminate demons."


    "And your heavenly soldiers and generals, and even the gods of war of the five families, how many are left now? Did you not pay attention to everything except the ninth Prince and his mother? "


    "As for whether the heaven will recognize this palace and the eight princes, I think they will. After all, the eight princes have made good comments on their work over the years. Especially compared with you, the son of our palace is more suitable to be the emperor of heaven!"


    The queen of heaven snatched the jade seal. It''s hard to be elated, especially when I think of the family''s experience


    "With the jade seal, we can forge the imperial edict!"


    "My wife Thank you very much


    "By the way, I''d like to remind you that your life is left by her sister Tian Tian, who is kind-hearted. Otherwise, what you eat will not be Xiaoyao Pill. So I advise you to be obedient!"


    The dancing concubine said what they did, and reminded the emperor of heaven by the way.


    As a result, he successfully vomited blood in his mouth


    "Let''s go, chief executive. You can stay and take good care of the emperor!"


    "As for your sister, I like it very much. Stay here first! Is the chief executive OK? "


    The queen of heaven took the jade seal and turned around and left. The emperor, who didn''t care about vomiting blood in the back, threw down a sentence when passing by the chief manager.


    "No! It''s her good fortune that my sister can stay with you. She just asks her mother Hai Han. She''s young


    "I have no other skills to be a brother, but I have some skills in beating snakes with sticks. I have made friends with many old ministers because of the fortune of procrastinating for the emperor of heaven. I have a good personal relationship with him. When I came back, I went to put a voice stone for him. He could receive all the things here! Of course, he won''t talk nonsense, because he is very busy too


    "Walk slowly after the day, I will not send you off!"


    The chief executive said, no matter how twisted the face of the queen and the princess, he bowed down to send him off.


    "The chief executive will pray for the prosperity of the peacock clan forever."


    After that, she left with the momentum of the princess.


    "The queen said," I just want to live well! After all, who wants to die, don''t you


    The chief manager looked at the back of the queen, with a faint smile, and turned to take care of the emperor who vomited blood.

 Chapter 2180

    The peacocks are the third party in the heaven. They don''t participate in the battle or stand in the line. They stand in the heaven for the reason of healing immortals for generations.


    As long as he hung a pot to help the world, he did not care about the affairs of the world. Therefore, many old ministers of heaven were very proud. It was also his ability that the chief executive could get on the boat of peacock to cure the immortal.


    When the empress ordered the chief manager to do these things, the chief manager knew that after the event, the queen would not leave his life, and his sister, so when he sent medicine to the emperor of heaven, he took the lead in contacting the peacock medical immortal and gave him the liuyinshi. If he encountered any accident, he would make the liuyinshi public!


    The queen of heaven was anxious to set up the throne for the eighth prince, and he would not take any chances to get rid of him, and his sister was even more afraid to start.


    And the queen of heaven there did not delay, the emperor of heaven as a blockade, imprisoned in Yuqiong Pavilion, holding the emperor''s jade seal, directly canonized the eighth prince as Prince, instead of the emperor to take over everything.


    The eighth Prince knelt in the middle of the hall, listening to the will, frowning, and always feeling something wrong. He didn''t believe that the emperor of heaven passed on the crown prince directly because his beloved fourth Prince died.


    But the eighth prince also knows that no matter how can not be questioned in front of the people, the order is his own mother, he can''t tear down the stage?


    What''s more, this is what he has been asking for!


    It''s just that his mother didn''t see the emperor, which made people even more suspicious. Not only did he suspect that there were some officials, but the jade seal on it could not be faked. The ministers could only recognize it. Besides, now that the heaven is under the control of the emperor, it''s better not to say


    But after the officials dispersed, the eighth Prince still got up and took the queen back to the inner hall.


    "After the mother, how could the emperor suddenly order his son to be the crown prince?"


    "The son minister wants to see the father emperor, this time the human world experience, the son minister very did not meet with the father emperor, some miss!"


    The eighth prince said that he looked at his mother all the time, and suddenly ordered the prince to be established. He wanted to know whether it had anything to do with his mother. He was a son, so he could not let his mother bear everything!


    The matter of the cloud family, the eighth Prince already knew, in the heart also had the hatred to the emperor of heaven, naturally said what Miss words are false!


    "Your father''s heartache is unbearable because he has lost three sons in succession. No one will meet him. Don''t disturb him!"


    "This will has been prepared by your father and Emperor. You are the legitimate son, and the crown prince should be yours."


    "Although no one was seen, your father and Emperor still sent a message to his mother that you should be in power. Although the demon Kingdom has lost 100000 troops, there is not much left of 170000 troops in heaven. If you don''t add those 12 beasts of heaven and earth, you may not have a lifetime!"


    "The devil kingdom is now in high flame. You can''t let the heaven hold on. You, the prince, need to stabilize the situation."


    "You have a big burden on you. Other things don''t affect you. The mother will do it well."


    "When you stabilize the situation, the Empress Dowager will hold a grand canonization ceremony for you, and you will not be wronged! Go ahead! Be careful. "


    The eighth Prince''s full of questions were all rejected by the queen of heaven. He couldn''t say any words of resistance. Some things couldn''t help deliberating.


    Now, in addition to following the Queen''s advice, the eighth Prince has no choice.


    "The son minister will not let the mother down! And I will not be sacrificed in vain


    The eighth prince said that, after a deep look at the eye, he turned and left the inner hall.


    "My sister loves Lao Ba, and she is willing to cheat him."


    The dancing concubine watched the eighth Prince leave and walked out slowly. She stood beside the queen with a light tone.


    After all, it is her team that has become the crown prince, so she should be more light hearted. However, the queen of heaven is not happy and dare not tell her son the truth. She is afraid that TIANYAO can not accept the truth.

 Chapter 2181

    "Do you think those officials outside really recognize TIANYAO as prince?"


    "It''s just because the demon world is so arrogant that there''s no way to do it. In addition, if Yao''er can calm the war, the prince will really comply with the fate of heaven."


    "Then why should I tell him this? Yao''er has been upright all his life. It doesn''t have to pollute his ears with such pickings. How did the decree of conferring the crown prince come into being at that time? Is it still important?"


    After all, she couldn''t relax her vigilance until the last moment.


    "Quell the war? How can it be so easy? The demon Kingdom has only lost 100000 troops, and the spirit is still so high. When does my sister think it can be calmed down, and how many heavenly soldiers can continue to fight in the heaven


    "I really don''t know if I should thank Hua Sheng that woman. All this is because of her!"


    "Otherwise we don''t have such a good time to mutiny."


    Hearing the Queen''s words, Wu Fei suddenly smiles, but the smile is ironic!


    Now, people in the heaven are in danger. Can they surpass the demons? I don''t know what it means to argue for such a decadent heaven.


    Just do not argue, that can really have nothing! In the final analysis, the sarcastic smile of Wu Fei is also laughing at herself.


    After hearing Wu Fei''s words, she didn''t speak, but her expression was indescribable. Indeed, they were the only ones to treasure some things.


    The temple of demon world.


    At the moment, compared with the bleakness of the heaven world, the demon world can be regarded as singing and dancing. Of course, there is no exaggeration, but the real price is really holding a celebration banquet.


    Those who can sit on the seats are all famous big families in the demon world, including the third highness Feng Ying. The grand highness is still accompanying his wife and children in the pastoral border, while Hongyu sits on the throne with the beheading moon.


    Of course, it''s not Hongyu''s initiative. It''s just that cutting the moon exceeds the time given by Hongyu. Although Hongyu didn''t meet the requirements of Hongyu, the heaven world has already suffered a lot, which can be regarded as half. Hongyu, who is very face saving, did not refuse to attend the celebration banquet.


    Because qiluo, the holy daughter of the demon world, has made great contribution to the killing of the ninth prince. After all, the prince of heaven did not expect that the emperor of heaven would suffer such a big blow. In addition, the demon Kingdom lost 100000 troops for a time, and the qiluo family were also included in it. It was considered as pacification that qiluo, the holy daughter of the demon Kingdom, was conferred the title of Marshal of the demon kingdom by beheading the moon!


    However, no one thought that, just as everyone was drinking, today''s canonized protagonist suddenly stood up and held up a glass of wine to look at the moon.


    "Today is qiluo''s celebration banquet, and his highness personally ordered to canonize qiluo as the first marshal of our demon world. Can qiluo have the courage to ask the red master for another grace?"


    When qiluo said this, her fingers held the glass tightly, as if she had summoned up great courage. The whole person was shaking. Compared with her murderous appearance, she could not see that this was a person!


    Hongyu looks at Qi Luo''s pinching appearance, the corner of her mouth raises a faint smile, and then picks up the juice prepared by chopping the moon in front of her, and drinks it in one gulp. Seeing her posture, I don''t know that the pregnant woman is drinking.


    "Why is the position of Marshal not enough?"


    At the moment when qiluo got up, qiluo''s eyebrows were not very good. Originally, holding the celebration banquet was the meaning of beacon shadow, but the moon cutting didn''t think there was anything to celebrate. After all, the gods of heaven had not been killed! Although the twelve heaven and earth beasts of the emperor of heaven were a little tricky, they didn''t wait to kill the moon. On the third day of the war, they left after the Tianjie destroyed 100000 troops of the demon world.


    But after all, he did not meet the requirements of Hongyu within the agreed time. He thought that he just took this opportunity to distract Hongyu''s attention, and indirectly gave him some time. He had the face of his younger brother, and Hongyu agreed to face very much, which was a great joy to all!

 Chapter 2182

    However, before she was happy for a long time, she saw that the saint Qi Luo was going to do something. Looking at her appearance, she was not at all ordinary. She knew what she was going to say. She was not happy and just bored!


    Especially looking at the red Yu, said to have the request time, as if his Yu son is what monster, frightens her into that appearance!


    In fact, when hearing Qi Luo''s words, she subconsciously wants to open her mouth and say no more, and wants her to shut up directly.


    But think of one side of Hongyu, and want to see how she will answer, but the mouth is fast, heart and can not bear to be embarrassed.


    Although no one can be difficult for Hongyu, but the moon is not willing to give her grievances.


    And cut the moon don''t know, be wronged such a thing, is also to divide the other party who is.


    Do not care about people, talk about how to be wronged?


    "His highness is generous. He canonizes qiluo as a marshal and prepares a celebration banquet for her. Although she is a woman, she is willing to do anything for her royal highness and the demon world."


    "Because your highness is the God in her heart. For tens of thousands of years, qiluo has been admiring his highness and hopes that his highness will come true. But now that the red master is pregnant, qiluo is willing to wait on his highness at any time."


    "Qiluo asks his highness to pity him and the red master to pity her. She promises that she will not affect the feelings between her highness and the red master. She only hopes that she can stay with her highness and be a slave and a maid. She is willing to do so!"


    "Qiluo knows that the red master is kind and kind, and asks her to fulfill her infatuation!"


    Qi Luo didn''t wait for Hongyu to talk, but all of her high hats were thrown out. If it was normal, she could still have some intelligence quotient. At the moment, looking at Hongyu, what identity did she have? Why could she sit beside her second highness?


    Qi Luo has long been jealous of madness, usually can''t see how much care for the red Yu, but now, watching the invincible chopping moon, how can qiluo endure?


    In addition to drinking a little wine, the mood can''t be controlled completely. What kind of Marshal? When she is rare, she is willing to be a warm bed as long as she can be by her side!


    Qi Luo''s words were like thunder on the ground. In the demon world, the saint likes her second highness. Who doesn''t know, but who knows? How can she know? How can she expect that the saint Qi Luo, who has been canonized as a Grand Marshal, has already reached the stage of offering herself a pillow.


    What''s more, the red master is pregnant. She can do it at any time. In this way, the four legged beast that has always been meat and vegetable is not taboo!


    Of course, the quadruped is not a complete quadruped, but a tripod. It can be seen that there are many losses in the world of Warcraft this time. All the nine Dharma protectors have different damages.


    Other people have different looks, especially the third highness Feng Ying. They don''t know whether it was the war in the demon kingdom. The economy is backward and the glass in Feng Ying''s hand is broken somehow.


    If it had not been for the face of his highness that he used to be a lousy smile, everyone would have thought that he was a wine statue made by crushing bronze in anger!


    No matter what the people look at, they all think that this should not happen, and they are worried about the holy daughter. After all, Hongyu''s strength is obvious to all. Once the nine day holy fire comes out, the three realms and six ways will be scared. In their eyes, the second Royal Highness and Hongyu are originally a pair. If you are a junior on the pole, you will inevitably be burned by Hongyu!


    It''s still the kind of freak out.


    Just when people thought Hong Yu would refuse, she actually nodded.


    "Well, I didn''t expect that the saint would be so intimate after she became a marshal."

 Chapter 2183

    "Since the saint is so infatuated with her highness, if I don''t agree with her, will I not be the villain


    "Your Highness, how can you be so cruel with such a person around you? In this way, I will make the decision and take qiluo as my concubine for your highness and accompany me by my side


    Since coming to this celebration banquet, this is the first time that Hongyu opened his mouth, and he began to take concubines for cutting the moon.


    The people below looked at Hong Yu, who was on the top of the list, smiling and smiling. How strange it was. After all, when Hongyu was together with the moon chopper, the whole demon kingdom was shocked by their emotional love.


    Now Hongyu is just entering reincarnation. How can it change so much? How can I tolerate a woman around me?


    Is it true that the legend is true? When the red master was in love with a man in the world, he could not extricate himself from his love. Even the children in his belly belonged to that man!


    Now your highness doesn''t dislike the green grassland on his head, and both mother and son have raised them?


    So his highness is a poor man. The red master felt sorry and began to let his highness take concubines?


    Many people feel that they have the truth, and their eyes are clear.


    It''s just that no matter how clear they are, the color under the second hall is not good.


    Originally, when Qi Luo stood up, it was not good. Although he was also willing to test Hongyu, but when he slapped his face, he couldn''t help but have frost on his face.


    If a woman really loves you, how can she be willing to share her man with other women?


    Beheading the moon doesn''t believe that there is any magnanimous person in the world. Thinking that Hongyu has never said that he loves him, the cold air on his body is even greater.


    Is there someone else in her heart, thinking of this, the cold air around her body actually began to take on a sour taste.


    Is it not enough that he did for Hongyu?


    Why don''t you love him?


    Cut the moon can''t bear to doubt Hongyu, but in fact, he thinks that Hongyu doesn''t really love herself, she is using him.


    Take advantage of his love for her, can''t bear to be patient, let him obey, willingly kill the heaven, so that she can go to the Ninth Heaven, then break through this interface to soar!


    Because she regretted and didn''t want to stay in the demon world, she wanted to go back, return to the place that really belonged to her, back to that person''s side


    It''s not easy for Hua Sheng to stop reading about the river and go back to the origin


    Hongyu read that man again!


    Thinking of this, chopped moon subconsciously "bang", will be the bronze wine Zun in front of the table in front of him, the cup is not broken, the table has not exploded, just visible cracks.


    The act of beheading the moon startled the hearts of the people. He quickly got up and knelt down and called out his highness to calm down!


    "What are you doing? I don''t want to, and I don''t want to. Where do you want our Marshal''s face to go? "


    When Hongyu cracked the table by cutting the moon, she took up the juice in front of her, looked at the moon, and looked at her with some complaints. Then she looked at her with regret.


    "Oh, you don''t mind, my highness, the wine master is not sure!"


    In other people''s eyes, I just feel shocked. Besides her, who dares to say that the moon cutting wine statue is not stable? Isn''t that saying that the moon chopper is not easy to use?


    And the main shock is that when Hongyu is so understanding?


    All discerning people can see that this is the second Royal Highness''s unwillingness. For the sake of Saint''s face, Hong Yu helps her speak!


    But these in Qi Luo''s eyes, only thought is humiliated, is the Hong Yu ruthlessly insults her!


    Hongyu who, who is not clear about the demon world, will be sorry for themselves, but ridicule! A straight and merciless irony!

 Chapter 2184

    As Qi Luo thought, everyone was cheated, and Hong Yu was mocking her.


    The direct one No face at all.


    If direct ridicule, not necessarily can achieve such an effect, looking at Qi Luo hate''s nails will be broken off, the result will be swollen face said it''s OK, bearing her "friendship", Hong Yu smile more and more.


    Before how did not discover, compared with the simple and crude killing a person, such a little torture, a second heaven, a second hell, simply not too good!


    You think it''s true that I promise everything? It''s just fun to take you as a pet!


    Of course, in the final analysis, Hongyu can guess the reaction of beheading the moon, but it doesn''t matter whether she answers or not


    "What yu''er said is that the hall was distracted just now."


    "So I didn''t hold on to the wine Zun!"


    "The saint is now a marshal of the demon world. Naturally, her status is not low. She can''t be a concubine and humiliate her identity!"


    As she spoke, she took out a handkerchief to dry the wine on her hand, and looked at her in the eyes, as if she dared to say that she would kill if she wanted to follow him again! Then he turned his head, and his eyes became firm. He looked at Hongyu and said, "and Hong Yu will only have a wife in this hall forever!"


    "This hall will be the matchmaker for you, marry the third highness Fengying, and be the imperial concubine of the third Royal Highness!"


    "You''re of the same age, you''re talented and beautiful!"


    "Old three, after getting married, don''t run around, strive to have a little highness as soon as possible, then yu''er''s children also have playmates!"


    Cut the Moon said this, and look to Feng Ying, don''t want to go to ponder the red Yu''s eyes.


    Qiluo started to speak from the moon, the heart was raised, and then cut the moon one sentence after another, the heart of Qi Luo into the bottom, there is no possibility of turning over again!


    He is so cruel, for a woman who doesn''t love him, humiliates the person who loves him so much?


    Even if you refuse, you will marry yourself to his brother! People she doesn''t love!


    No matter how shocked Qi Luo''s expression is, Feng Ying gets up with a smile and thanks to his second brother!


    Later, the people also followed the blessing, who did not expect things to change into this way, but also sincerely wish qiluo and Feng Ying. After all, the life of a Zhengfei is better than that of a concubine?


    And the three princes and the saint are very well matched!


    Although the saint seems to have not slowed down at the moment, some are not very good, but the third Royal Highness is still normal, smiling and accepting the blessing of the people, as if tomorrow will be married bridal chamber.


    They only thought that because they were going to get married, they were not alone, so their highness became steady.


    But they didn''t know, even qiluo didn''t know. In fact, Feng Ying always liked her. She liked to cut the moon for many years, and Feng Ying loved her for many years. It was also because they knew that she liked his second brother and couldn''t extricate themselves. Feng Ying knew that she couldn''t replace him and began to wander around in an attempt to let himself go.


    After all, he is not a man who is forced to be difficult. If he likes him, everyone will be happy. But if qiluo doesn''t like him, Feng Ying will choose to be successful. He won''t force her to love her. He doesn''t want to see her unhappy.


    Feng Ying likes qiluo. Brahman knows it, and beheading the moon knows better. Otherwise, he will not give her marriage directly. She would have killed that woman with one hand!


    This is also for many years, cut the moon has not paid attention to the reason of qiluo, so by today''s direct gift of marriage!


    In order to avoid this woman endless, in fact, when she knew that Feng Ying liked qiluo, she wanted to give her marriage directly. After all, in the demon world, he was the king. Although he was not, his words were the same as the imperial edict, but Feng Ying refused.

 Chapter 2185

    Feng Ying didn''t want to force him at that time, and beheading the moon would not interfere with his brother''s emotional entanglement. He didn''t understand his own, but at present, the woman confessed to him, and saw Feng Ying''s expression, so she didn''t mind his whole mind. As for whether he would like to, beheading the moon didn''t need to ask, because Feng Ying would not refuse.


    Even if the appearance in how free and easy, but that heart still can''t deceive oneself!


    Now, the result is not unexpected.


    "Then you can do it by yourself. If you want to choose the day, you two will study by yourself, what you need, and you can get it by yourself. This hall will not care about it." Cut the moon again raised a glass to see the eye beacon shadow, blessing him.


    How to say it''s also my brother. I hope he can get what he wants. Of course, qiluo doesn''t want to come to him again. As long as she is sensible and good with Feng Ying, she doesn''t mind giving her a good face. If she dares to do anything to hurt Hongyu, her brother''s face can''t be given!


    He will not be merciful, directly killed her, never after.


    "I see. I have a private discussion with qiluo about the wedding date."


    "Then Thank you for your marriage! Thank you, sister-in-law HongJue... "


    "Don''t look for me for your romantic affairs. We have family members in this hall. We can''t follow you!"


    Feng Ying pulled up Qi Luo, who knelt on the ground and had not recovered, then said thanks to the beheader. Some of them looked at the people who congratulated him. Some of them were young children who had been hanging out with Feng Ying, joking.


    Naturally, people are joking


    Looking at a celebration banquet turned into a wedding banquet, Hongyu couldn''t help laughing and shaking her head, and continued to drink her wine. For the look of the man around her, Hongyu didn''t see it.


    "I''m tired, so I''ll go back and have a rest."


    "Feng Ying''s marriage, if they don''t mind, can let them come to me! I''d love to help. "


    Hongyu''s eyes smile more and more bright, looking at Qi Luo, who has not spoken from beginning to end, and then said hello to the beheader and left.


    Cut the moon in the back want to say what, finally also did not say, thousands of words can only turn into a good sentence.


    "Then I''ll take you back!" Cut the moon just to get up, but was refused by Hongyu.


    "You stay. I''ll go back by myself, and I''ll be with you. I''ll be in the devil''s world. What''s the matter with me?"


    Red Yu smile, as if just what also happened, turn around don''t turn back to walk.


    Left to cut the moon a life sullen, the brain can not help but start to think, recall since Hong Yu back to the demon world, a detail is not willing to let go, in order to find the truth!


    At this time, until Hong Yu got up and left, Qi Luo recovered from the shock. As long as she really didn''t expect that she had already pulled her posture to such a low level, cutting the moon not only did not want her, but also gave it to others.


    And the red jade secretly ridicules the eyes is to stimulate Qi Luo, plus drink a few more glasses of wine, at this moment is completely sober up.


    "Since the marriage was given by your highness and accepted by qiluo, as long as your Highness has a good life, qiluo will be satisfied and will serve the three princes well!"


    Hearing qiluo''s soft words, beheading the moon moved his eyes, but Feng Ying couldn''t help being excited. He didn''t show it on his face. Even if it was a fake, he was willing to listen to it. He couldn''t help thinking whether the two people were married and their hearts would be together and harmonious?


    He didn''t ask for his love. Just like his second brother, he was satisfied as long as he could melt into each other.


    It can be seen that people in love, no matter how free and easy, are just his disguise!


    It''s just the fact that Feng Ying was too happy!

 Chapter 2186

    "Study your wedding date well and choose a good day, when this hall will preside over you!"


    Behemoth didn''t like Qi Luo''s words, as if they had a big relationship. But looking at Feng Ying''s face, he could give her a face. After all, he had not seen Feng Ying''s heartfelt smile for a long time.


    As long as Qi Luo is not too much, he thinks he can ignore her.


    Whether it is the third highness or the moon are ignored, some women''s jealousy is terrible, she can''t get what she wants, and won''t see you better! Inspirational to be an indefatigable stirring excrement stick.


    "If you can have your second highness personally preside over the wedding ceremony, qiluo believes that your highness and I will be happy, but..."


    The last line was full of joy, as if she had been given her favorite blessing. She had already satisfied it. However, the next one was just a deliberate pause. The people curious about what she was going to say. Subconsciously, she listened carefully.


    "It''s just that qiluo is worried about your highness."


    "Qiluo heard that Fengxi of Fengshui family in Renjie was the good sister of sister Hongyu when she was in the human world. With the help of the ancestors of Feng family, she has gone to 72 dreamland..."


    "Fengxi''s intention to go to 72 fantasy land at this time is obvious. She is for the river! Sister Hongyu was the husband of Huasheng


    "Your Highness, the river will return soon with the skill of the wind family."


    "Although sister Hongyu is no longer Huasheng, Jiangliu is the father of Hongyu''s children after all."


    "So, Hiro I''m really worried, your highness Is it really worth it? "


    Qi Luo said, a pair of for the moon, tears in the eye circle, is really a pair of I see still pity the appearance, coupled with the demon world saint''s natural charm bone, let people want to rub into the arms, good love.


    A mouth of a red Yu sister called good disobey, completely forget the red master son, red master son called, humble into what kind.


    But think of qiluo call is also right, after all, was a minister before, but now is the future three Royal Highness is imperial concubine, that with the red Yu can be regarded as the sister-in-law, call a sister-in-law is not too much?


    And qiluo''s words, in an instant, let the people who had been blessing her to marry her third highness subconsciously bowed their heads when they didn''t hear it and made them look like quails.


    Although the child in the red master''s belly is a mortal, the demon world is clear, but to get the face said, qiluo is the first person.


    People do not dare to say that they are afraid of being beheaded by the moon. This is the taboo of beheading the moon. After all, it is clear that she is her own woman. After all, she is coming back with other people''s baby.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Second brother, but mortals, there''s nothing to worry about. After all, sister Hongyu has remembered all of them now, and she is determined to stay in the demon world."


    Feng Ying saw that his second brother didn''t speak, but he was still clear about the storm in his eyes. He was also afraid that his second brother could not hold back the fire and directly strangled qiluo to death!


    Can only disobey the heart to help Hong Yu explain.


    Anyway, his second brother didn''t do a lot of things against his heart, and he said it once. It can be seen that after he had his daughter-in-law, Keng Ge Feng Ying did not even blink his eyes.


    "Oh, what are you nervous about? But you''ve got a point. "


    Cut the moon to see the eye beacon shadow, and then looked at Qi Luo without any care and said: "the river is just a mortal, return also has no effect, you when his king returns?"


    Cut the moon a face satire, what is not a Muggle, he thinks he is who? His return, can not turn out any water spray!


    "Who says the river is mortal? If he is really a mortal, how can qiluo worry about your highness? "


    Qi Luo''s face is inconceivable, as if surprised to cut the moon how do not know.

 Chapter 2187

    Qi Luo said at this time every word, like a bomb, flat thunder like let the surrounding people excited, and the party cut the moon do not know when the clenched fist has been pinched white!


    Qi Luo seemed to have not seen it. No matter how Feng Ying blocked her, she continued to say, "Your Highness, what identity is sister Hongyu? How could she be attracted to a mortal at will?"


    "We all know that from the beginning to the end, there is only one person who has let her down for tens of thousands of years, and Jiangliu is the reincarnation of that man! She never loved you. "


    "Sister Hongyu is also a poor person. The people she loves betray her, so they break up and have nowhere to go. They have lived in the demon world for tens of thousands of years."


    "Your Highness, qiluo really loves you. She has never loved you. She has been deceiving you. In order to achieve a certain purpose in her heart, she will make use of you by any means. Even if she is pitiful, qiluo will not be willing to be cheated again. You should be sober!"


    Qi Luo said more and more excited, the whole person hate the eyes more red, hoarse to the first that the forehead flashing red blood moon man yelled.


    The beacon shadow on one side heard these words and wished to stop Qi Luo''s mouth. Moreover, his heart was bitter. Of course, he regretted that he had nothing to do to find trouble and hold a celebration banquet!


    "Second brother, Qi Luo was granted the title today. I am so happy. I drink too much and talk nonsense. I apologize for her!"


    "Sister Hongyu has been in the demon world for tens of thousands of years. You know her best!"


    At this time, Feng Ying had to go against his heart and continue to talk about how well his second brother and Hongyu were feeling. He comforted the moon because he had slowly stood up. Although he didn''t say a word, Feng Ying''s heart still kept up with every step of the month''s progress and jumped up with a thump.


    Then, as the moon was cut closer and closer, Feng Ying pulled Qi Luo, who was desperate, and stood in front of her to block his second brother. Although he could not beat him, he could not just ignore it.


    He didn''t like qiluo for a day. It wasn''t the first day that he knew how much he liked his second brother. However, when she was in trouble, Feng Ying was serious for the first time and stood opposite his second brother. This was different from his eyes when he discussed with Brahma to deal with Hongyu.


    At that time, it was for the sake of the three realms and six ways, and now it is for his selfish heart, the only woman he ever loved.


    "If you want her to live, you should stay away from this hall!"


    Cut the moon face expressionless looking at the beacon shadow road.


    At the moment, beheading the moon looks at the beacon shadow in front of Qi Luo''s body. He has called himself his own hall, and he has never been like this around his family.


    Although beheading the moon is not angry, but people who know him all know that the moon is already furious at the moment, and a little carelessness is the kind of killing.


    "Second brother, qiluo grew up with me. You also know what her personality is. What kind of person is sister Hongyu? Frankly speaking, who knows? In addition to knowing that she is the descendant of the nine day Xuannu, we don''t know anything else, let alone that she had a man who had emotional disputes tens of thousands of years ago. We don''t know. What does qiluo, a little girl, know? "


    "She just likes you. She doesn''t know how to express it. She talks nonsense to attract your attention."


    "Second brother, in the face of my brother, please!"


    In fact, Feng Ying has a saying that is true. For those things tens of thousands of years ago, he didn''t know. How could he know that qiluo was younger than him?


    Therefore, he does not believe who Jiangliu is, mainly because qiluo loves to kill the moon. Feng Ying is more likely to suspect that she is talking nonsense.


    Cut the moon to listen to the humble Feng Ying, suddenly smile.

 Chapter 2188

    When they saw the smile of beheading the moon, they all felt relieved when they thought that it would be over. However, they held up their hands and burned the celebration banquet


    The whole celebration banquet was in a sea of fire, and everyone got up in fear. At the same time, they were crying bitterly. How could the second royal highness and Hongyu have been together for a long time, and they both started burning when they didn''t agree with each other!


    Although it''s not Hongyu''s nine day flame, the second Highness''s anger is not a joke. How can Saint daughter like to play with heartbeat! He knows what his highness doesn''t want to hear, but he wants to say something.


    "I will give you this face today. Next time, you know it!"


    He held his anger in his heart and saw that he didn''t start to Qi Luo in the face of Feng Ying, but now he hated qiluo.


    Just do not know that he hates qiluo, or dare not face her so-called truth!


    Then he turned around and left. No one dared to keep him or put out a fire. He could only watch the banquet burned clean.


    However, Feng Ying saw that although he was furious, he still had a face for him. He didn''t hurt qiluo. He was relieved for a moment. When he turned his head and looked at Qi Luo, he felt tired.


    At the moment, Feng Ying''s heart is more positive, and qiluo''s words are nonsense.


    "No matter what you want to do, I hope this is the last time, or I can''t protect you. If you really insist that you can''t be with the person you love and want to die in his hands, then you can go on and I will help you! Next time, I won''t take care of you


    "As for the date of our marriage, if you have any suggestions, I''ll listen to you. If you don''t listen to me, I''ll choose a date and we will hold it as scheduled."


    "Just as Stop my last thought! After all, I may not wait for the day when you change your mind! "


    Feng Ying said the last time, the voice is very small, small enough to stand beside him Qi Luo did not hear.


    But even if qiluo could hear anything, she would not think deeply, and she did not know that Feng Ying was determined to die.


    After all, no matter whether the plan with Brahman is successful or not, as long as you do it, you will surely die if you cut the moon.


    To be able to marry the one you love before you die, even if the other party doesn''t love him, there is still a beautiful one in his last memory!


    And qiluo heard those words in front of the beacon shadow, and the smile on her face did not hide.


    "What''s the result? I won''t give up until the last moment. As for the marriage date, I''ll be closer to the second Royal Highness if you marry you. You don''t mind. It''s all up to you. Anyway, I like the affairs of the second Royal Highness. Who doesn''t know?"


    "Of course, if you want to help me, you can always come to me!"


    Qi Luo is not the first day to have no feeling for the beacon shadow. After saying this, she turns around and leaves. In addition to beheading the moon, she is too lazy to disguise.


    After several people had left, they also scattered. Feng Ying watched the celebration banquet for qiluo, and broke up unhappily, laughing at himself.


    He doesn''t want to be like this. In order to avoid doing stupid things, he wanders around all the year round and doesn''t go to see her. It''s just feelings. It''s hard to say that when you find out, you''ve been deeply in love.


    He disguised the joy, met qiluo, instant nowhere to hide!


    "The end of the wedding is the last time I love her!"


    Feng Ying looked at the fire at the celebration banquet and said to myself for the last time!


    Qi Luo may never know, she really lost a man who loves him very much, or a very lovely man!

 Chapter 2189

    In the seventy-two dreamland


    just at the moment when qiluo talked about the controversial identity of the river, she was furious and burned to celebrate the victory. At the moment, the seventy-two dreamland fell into absolute tension.


    Because this is a new round of river rescue plan.


    Although Feng Xi was skeptical about Zhuoya, she finally decided to join hands to bring the river out.


    After all, the longer the delay, the more worried Fengxi was about Huasheng. She was afraid that the more she went, the more wrong she would go. After being demonized, Huasheng was completely out of control and no one could save her.


    To kill the prince, Tianjie will not let her go. Now Huasheng is pregnant with a child, and his spiritual power is so low that he can hardly protect himself. How can we fight against Tianjie? Although the moon is fierce, it is not that you have not escaped from the sky, and hurt Huasheng!


    It''s just that Fengxi doesn''t know that Huasheng''s spiritual power is not only emptied by the children in her stomach, but also that she has been in the "72 fantasy" for several days, and the change is even more earth shaking, and the person who stirs up the storm is the Huasheng she is thinking of.


    Of course, these days are not in vain. Fengxi and Zhuoya have tried many ways and finally worked out a relatively perfect plan. It is also the conclusion drawn after going down to the ice lake again and again. How much control they have over the spiritual power and how long it will take to go back and forth are more accurate.


    If it wasn''t for the inheritance of Fengjia, Fengxi would have died many times. She was either frozen or besieged by those firefish, and she almost didn''t die in the water!


    And Zhuoya is not good where to go, Gu insect died batch after batch, ice lake firefish is she fed fat.


    "Let''s go, you or I?"


    The wind Xi uses the spirit power to wrap the two people, so as not to be frozen to death when they are just under the ice lake. When they are ready, they look at Zhuoya road.


    Fengxi is also really did not expect, she still has with Zhuoya this woman, shoulder to shoulder combat one day.


    "First of all


    Zhuoya always looks indifferent when she goes down the ice lake. Only she knows she is nervous.


    There is no way for a person to bring the river out. The spirit of wind can drive out the cold. Zhuoya, the demonized man, can use his own poisonous insects to deal with those firefish.


    Finally, when we got to the bottom of the ice lake, we needed two people to work together to avoid the magma and bring out the river. This is why Fengxi chose to cooperate with Zhuoya in the end.


    Zhuo Ya has been here for so long, and she knows more than herself.


    Then they took a deep breath and jumped down again.


    In an instant, at the speed visible to the naked eye, the two people''s bodies were covered with ice, but they were still some distance away from the real people''s bodies. It can be seen how cold the ice lake is. It is really a touch of ice.


    In order to save spiritual power, Fengxi uses less. As long as two people can dive normally, I don''t know what accidents will happen in the future. Therefore, we should be careful and reserve enough strength to be ready to deal with emergencies at any time.


    This is also these days, two people dive again and again to settle out.


    After a while, as they continued to dive, stars began to appear around them.


    Wind Xi and Zhuoya look at each other, see Zhuoya quickly release their own insects.


    After that, the two men dived quickly and did not dare to delay any time. When the poisonous insects arrived at the ice lake, they would be frozen into ice. However, Fengxi would add some spiritual power to the insects to make them stick to it for a while, so as to attract the attention of the firefish, so as to strive for more time for the two people to continue diving.


    After all, there are many poisonous insects and insects. The insects will follow Zhuoya''s will and surround them. When they see the firefish, they will rush up and fight with each other. Although one of them is Zhuo Ya''s, it doesn''t affect Feng Xi and Zhuoya to get down to business!

 Chapter 2190

    When they feel cold, it is proved that they are going to the bottom of the lake. As the ice lake gets deeper and deeper, the degree of cold will become more and more serious, but the wind doesn''t increase spiritual power to drive away the cold.


    As long as they can hold on to the wind, they will not add spiritual power. On the other hand, they also remind themselves that they should be prepared for the end.


    At this time, Zhuoya''s eyes suddenly brightened. She saw the light spots that did not belong to the bottom of the lake. She grabbed the wind and swam in a certain direction with the wind.


    "Did you find the river flowing?"


    Feng Xi didn''t speak. After all, it took a lot of physical strength to speak in an icy lake. This is the meaning of Fengxi''s eyes. Although the vision at the bottom of the lake is dim, they can still see each other''s eyes when they are close.


    Zhuoya also did not answer her, just with the wind Xi into a rock gap, waiting for the wind Xi doubt, see inside suddenly bright, there is a hole!


    Of course, it is exaggeration to say that there is a certain space in the rock crevice, and there is a light boundary in the middle of this space, which is just the light light discovered by Zhuoya just now, and there is a beautiful man lying in the boundary!


    "River flow! River flow


    Wind Xi did not hold back the surprise, called out, and then choked a big mouth with the ice debris of the lake, instantly felt cool.


    Because when you open your mouth, there is a small opening in the circle around Lingli, and the lake water is poured into the mouth. As soon as the lake water freezes, Fengxi''s whole intestines are frozen. It wastes a great amount of spiritual power and melts the ice!


    This is why when they enter the ice lake, they prefer to communicate with each other with eyes rather than speak, wasting spiritual power!


    Zhuoya didn''t control the wind and swam directly to the river. Although the boundary on the river current was imprisoning him, it also indirectly protected him. Otherwise, he would be frozen to death or eaten by the firefish here.


    What makes Zhuoya puzzled is that the boundary on Jiangliu doesn''t seem to be the demon Kingdom, because whether it''s qiluo or Jianyue, there''s magic on the boundary they set. Zhuoya is a demonized person. As long as she doesn''t hide it, she can tell whether it''s the demon world or not.


    Jiang Liu was trapped here, and he voluntarily exchanged with the moon. There was no need to arrange the boundary and hide it. That would be a lot of effort. Zhuoya thought that cutting the moon would not be like this, and qiluo would not. She was not idle!


    This little wind Xi also found that she who, cut the boundary of the moon, she not only saw, has not broken through less, although finally did not break through!


    Two people looked at each other, there is a question in the mind, who is the border on the river flow cloth? Why is the air above familiar and unfamiliar?


    Is there anyone who is secretly protecting or imprisoning the river?


    If you can arrange this kind of boundary under the ice lake, and the time is not short, the spiritual power must be very strong. Fengxi is very conscious. She can''t, otherwise she won''t be able to drive the spirit power to dive.


    What Fengxi can think of is that those who know the strong cultivation are related to Huasheng and Jiangliu. Of course, they are all because of Huasheng. Otherwise, Jiangliu will not know them. However, neither bairan God nor Qingcheng ancestors can be too involved in these things. Otherwise, they will come to save Jiangliu today.


    There is also the Hades, but the Hades is still in the north cold, can''t get out at all


    Feng Xi really can''t think of anyone else. Of course, the two people soon don''t think about it. The important thing at present is to take the sleeping beautiful man Jiangliu out first. Although I don''t know whether the person who arranges the border is an enemy or a friend, he has already seen Jiang Liu. No matter whether he can open the border or not, he has to have a try, and never abandon it.


    Just when they are ready to show their skills, Fengxi accidentally finds that she can directly touch the river?

 Chapter 2191

    Which God is this? Can you make the border like a coat? It''s too convenient. It''s like a protective film to isolate the outside world. Do you want to be so luxurious? How much spiritual support is needed?


    What Feng Xi thought at that time was that she wanted to worship!


    Zhuoya also noticed that she could touch the river with her hand, but it was not accurate to touch it. Now holding the river''s hand is like shaking hands with a person with gloves.


    You did meet him, but there is a layer of cloth in the middle, and her isolation from the river is a light border.


    No one can hurt him, because he can''t really touch him, so he sleeps in isolation.


    "Pay attention. I''m still watching. Don''t touch and search. This is my goddess''s man, or I''ll lose my aura!"


    Wind Xi saw Zhuoya face affectionately on the hand of the river, although the river with a layer of "gloves", but it is not ah!


    It takes a little more dexterity to rush out the wind. She takes the lead to warn Zhuoya. At the same time, she points out her own eyes, indicating that I will keep staring at you. Don''t go too far!


    Zhuoya snorted silently. For the words in front of Fengxi, she was disdainful, but removing the spiritual power was a dead hole. She would be frozen into ice sculpture.


    After a simple exchange, Fengxi takes out a rope around the river, she and Zhuoya drag the rope to swim out.


    Just did not wait for two people to leave the rock wind, suddenly heard a loud noise!


    It''s like a volcanic eruption.


    Wind Xi doubts, where is the volcano at the bottom of the lake, then this sound?


    "Not good!"


    The wind Xi and Zhuo Ya looked at each other, and thought of a rare place, and quickly dragged the river, the sleeping beauty with closed eyes, began to swim.


    The sound can only be attributed to the explosion of magma at the bottom of the lake. The explosion time has never been regular. The spiritual power left by the two people is also to cope with this.


    Neither of them wants to wake up the river. After all, who knows whether the boundary on his body is still there after he wakes up. With this boundary, at least the river can leave the ice lake completely!


    After all, he has been here for such a long time. There is no ice on his body, and there is no firefish around him. This is also the strong point of the boundary!


    But soon they found out that it was not whether they wanted to wake up, but that the river current could not wake up. They tied a rope and did not wake him up. The explosion of magma made a huge noise, and the river did not react, and did not even move his eyelids


    However, the speed of magma eruption is also fast. In addition, the outer layer is cut off by the moon. As long as the river flows away from the bottom of the lake, the ice lake will collapse. Now, with the explosion of magma, the two people have to travel to death and swim out before the collapse.


    But at last, it slowed down a step. The magma explosion was like a deliberate one. Where they were and where the explosion was going, plus the two people were in a sleepy river with no ability to dodge, so they couldn''t be very flexible.


    As soon as they went there, they lost time. When they returned, the lake was closed!


    Strictly speaking, it was collapsed and sealed. The moon was really not wanted to come out again. At the moment, the three people were completely crushed in the ice lake.


    And the firefish is slowly approaching, Zhuoya can only continue to poison insects, but her insects are also limited. In addition, Fengxi''s spiritual power is not enough, which has always been consumed.


    Originally, they protected the river in the middle, for fear that the firefish would hurt him. After all, both of them did not know whether the boundary on the river had the same effect when it left the bottom of the lake. There was no way. They were both farmers'' shells. They had never seen such a high-grade boundary!


    Zhuoya holds the rope that binds the river and shakes her head to Fengxi, indicating that she has no poisonous insects. Zhuoya also finds that her body is beginning to be cold. She has left the bottom of the lake and can still feel cold, which only shows that Fengxi''s spiritual power will be exhausted!


    Feng Xi looks at the red spots all over her body and hates to cut them off. But these firefish are poisonous. If they do, they can''t dodge. There are too many!

 Chapter 2192

    "Ah Sheng, what should I do?"


    "I could have helped you to get the river out of here!"


    Wind Xi eyes slightly red, looking at the body more and more red point of light, can not help but the heart of the dark way! But Hua Sheng couldn''t answer her.


    At the moment, Zhuoya''s poisonous insects are completely gone. All the insects around the three people are fed to the fish. Just as they are watching the countless flashes of fire, they are ready to go out and start to kill the fish, a strange scene happened!


    Those firefish actually scattered, strictly speaking, they are not far away from them, but they are not close, just watching!


    Feng Xi looks at Zhuoya and asks in her eyes, what''s the situation? Does Zhuoya have any secret treasures of poisonous insects?


    Zhuoya received the eyes of wind Xi, and looked at the wind with the same doubts. She thought it was the wind!


    Magic, not two people, then who else, this is no third person ah!


    Wait!


    They looked at each other and looked at the river which was entangled by the light light and the eyes were closed. Was it he The end of the line?


    After all, the river is mortal, they all know, the only difference is this border!


    Feng Xi thinks it''s possible!


    Then two people pushed down the river a little, close to those firefish, of course not very close, if there is any accident, run quickly! Although the adventure, but now the two have run out of ammunition.


    And a magical scene happened. With the body swimming of the river, the firefish originally surrounded began to move in an instant. Of course, it was not close to them, but kept swimming backward. In the dim ice lake, where did the river''s body go, countless fire spots retreated in the opposite direction!


    Great!


    Fengxi is going to worship the great God who decorates the border, invincible! She said, how can the river flow at the bottom of the lake, there is nothing around, it is fear!


    Feng Xi looks at Zhuoya with surprise on her face. She doesn''t look good at the moment!


    Although Feng Xi didn''t ask, I don''t know why. Feng Xi saw the bitterness in Zhuoya''s eyes She is in love with those poisonous insects that she died!


    Wind


    She doesn''t love her spiritual powers yet! As long as she knew that the firefish were afraid of the boundary on the river, she didn''t have to waste those spiritual powers!


    But soon, the joy of the wind disappeared, because they were getting colder and colder, and their eyelashes began to freeze. When they looked at the river, they were still so graceful and graceful to be a beautiful sleeping man, and not a hair was wet!


    Wind


    How angry! Suddenly regret to save him!


    Zhuoya


    Why on earth does she like this man?


    Now the top of the ice lake is not big, and it has been completely covered. They can''t get out. It''s the method of cutting the moon. Under the ice lake, they can''t start at all, but neither of them gives up. They push the upper part of the lake with their hands, but they are all boulders. They don''t know where to get them. One of them seems to be suspended on the ice lake.


    When they were exhausted and about to freeze


    Wind Xi don''t know if it''s her illusion, only see the top of the head of the heavy stone suddenly fly out!


    Then she seemed to see a huge black cat face!


    The black cat is a little familiar!


    Without waiting for Fengxi to determine whether it was an illusion, the black cat dived in, because at the moment Fengxi and Zhuoya had already begun to sink. Fengxi''s spiritual power was really exhausted, and she had no strength!


    Although Feng Xi''s consciousness is blurred, she still holds the rope of the river and doesn''t let go. At the same time, her mind still thinks, it''s still a cat. It doesn''t freeze, and fish should be afraid of cats?


    "Wind, hold on. Don''t die. My master is waiting for you."


    Wind, please, insist


    Actually, I heard the black cat talking, and I felt more familiar with it in an instant!


    Then the wind Xi instantly opened her eyes!

 Chapter 2193

    "Little black?"


    "Ah Sheng''s black cat?"


    Without waiting for Feng Xi to ask questions, the big black cat has taken the three people out, and Fengxi can no longer hold on to the cold and faints.


    But Xiaohei looked at Zhuoya, even if she was unconscious, her hand did not let go. She was still holding the rope that tied the male master of her family. Her eyes moved and she lifted her claws to release the river from the confinement of the rope. Zhuoya did not know all this, but subconsciously grasped the rope.


    Then little black a big black paw on the face of wind Xi!


    "Wind, get up, take the river, ride on me, let''s go!"


    Xiaohei raised his claws and patted the unconscious wind, and his tone was a little hasty.


    The master''s situation is getting worse and worse. Now almost all the people around him have come back one after another. If you have more people and more strength, there will surely be a way to restore Huasheng to normal.


    Now he is short of the river. Maybe when he saw him, Huasheng suddenly "got rid of his illness". I don''t know. So Xiaohei is very worried. If he didn''t get hurt all the time before, he could completely recover. Xiaohei would follow the trend.


    "It''s really Xiaohei. I''ll go!"


    "Where have you been for so long?"


    "What did you say? You want me to ride on you with the river? You''re kidding! I can sit you down on my own


    Fengxi is completely woken up by Xiaohei''s big paw. If she is not sure that this is Xiaohei, Fengxi will turn over her face. She was beaten in the face by a cat?


    But at the same time, there are doubts in her heart. How can she ride on it with the river? Is that little black cat so small?


    Just after wind Xi finished, her brain was more awake, and she slowly sat up. Just now in the ice lake, her aura had run out, so she and Zhuoya began to sink, and their bodies began to freeze, so their brains were a little dizzy.


    But at the moment, when I sat up completely, the wind startled everyone.


    She knew that Xiaohei was different from other cats, but she didn''t expect it to grow bigger?


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Come up quickly. Just to save you, we destroyed the array boulders on the ice lake. It was to cut the moon to trap the river. Now the river flows out, and the array will change. We have to take advantage of this gap to take the river to leave. When he leaves, the array will be completely broken!"


    Xiao Hei said in a quick tone, and he didn''t have time to explain so much, because even if he explained it, he couldn''t make it clear. For a lot of things, he could know what was going on just by looking at it, just like this array.


    It''s very strange. I haven''t seen it before. But after thinking about it, Xiao Hei''s only explanation is that it has something to do with its unknown seal.


    "Oh, oh


    "I''m so excited. I should call you black lord. I''m going to grow bigger!"


    Wind Xi side said, while the river on the back of small black, and then she also quickly ride up, with the river.


    "Ready, let''s go!"


    Because Xiaohei just said that as long as the river flows away, the array trapped in the river will break naturally. Then she doesn''t have to worry about the life danger of the comatose Zhuo ya.


    Although they have fought side by side, they are still enemies. It is enough to know that her life is not in danger. Moreover, according to Zhuoya, there are people behind her. She must not stay here for a long time. Naturally, Fengxi will not take more measures.


    When the wind Xi holds the river, Xiao Hei immediately runs up and runs all the way to the exit of the seventy-two fairyland.


    And Zhuoya, who was unconscious on the ground, also woke up. In the blur, she saw a huge black back, like a black leopard. She also saw that the river was following the wind on the black leopard and left

 Chapter 2194

    On the way back, Feng Xi couldn''t hold back her words. She looked at the back of Xiaohei''s head and asked, "master Hei, you can grow up, and you can break the moon cutting array with your own strength! Did you set the boundary on the river


    Feng Xi''s spirit has recovered at the moment. When she has the spirit, she has the heart to ask the Unknown God.


    After all, she really worshipped her, and the more Fengxi said, the more she thought she was Xiaohei.


    I don''t know what would have happened if Xiao Hei didn''t show up in time today. Fengxi feels scared after thinking about it, but she doesn''t regret it.


    At the same time, he looks at Xiaohei with more adoration in his eyes The back of the head.


    Although Xiaohei didn''t look back, the voice of reply came.


    "I didn''t lay any boundary on the river, and I won''t! Don''t think so much of me


    "As for why I could break in, it was Bai ran who sent me in. The moon cutting array was not as powerful as he was. Besides, he didn''t think that the river would be saved by us. There was not much strength added to the array!"


    "I think you really should practice hard. I can''t break this array. Go back and have a good review. I don''t know how my master made such a stupid friend as you!"


    Hearing the worship in the wind Xi''s mouth, Xiao Hei couldn''t help but look white.


    "Not you? Who the hell is that? "


    "Wait a minute, who are stupid? It''s not that after going down the ice lake, the spiritual power is consumed too much, and the magma explosion at the bottom of the lake makes it too late to display my ability!"


    "What''s more, the array trapped in the river can only be triggered when he leaves the bottom of the lake. Even if I want to break it ahead of time, I can''t break it!"


    Hearing that the god worshipped in my heart is not Xiaohei, Fengxi is a little lost, but I still feel a little puzzled. Looking down at the boundary of the river, I still feel inexplicably familiar, but who is it?


    This time, Xiaohei didn''t answer Fengxi''s words, because he didn''t know. Anyway, the man should have no malice. After all, they had safely left the 72 fantasy land.


    Feng Xi didn''t expect that it would be so fast. She looked down at the small black cat. She was thoughtful. It seemed that Xiaohei still had secrets. Even though Bai ran helped when she went in, how about going out?


    Although Feng Xi''s spiritual power can''t be restored immediately, she has always been vigilant, but she has nothing along the way. She feels inexplicably like the firefish under the ice lake who is afraid of the boundary on the river and dare not get close to it. Is it possible that she is also afraid of the seventy-two fantasy?


    So what demon dare not do along the way?


    It''s just that Fengxi doesn''t know whether the real reason is that Xiaohei''s identity is not ordinary, or the person who arranges the border for the river.


    Xiaohei with the wind Xi and River out of the seventy-two fantasy, back to the human world, wind Xi just feel like an afterlife.


    Especially when you see the appearance of the human world in front of you, you can see that there is depression and lifelessness everywhere, and there are still resentments and demons in many places


    It''s not the human world. It''s just like hell.


    "How could that happen?"


    Feng Xi asked, but no one answered and didn''t think anyone could answer her. After Xiaohei became smaller, she was lying beside the river and looking at the river.


    "Is the river still awake?"


    Even if more frightened, at the moment the wind Xi also know to press down, the first end of the river.


    Looking down at lying on the grass is still closed eyes River, wind Xi head more painful!


    Why are you still in a coma?


    What''s more, she''s been by the river all the time. She doesn''t know when the boundary on the river will disappear!


    "When you saw the river black disappear?"

 Chapter 2195

    Feng Xi is full of doubts, worried that the river has not been awake, but also worried about the problem of boundary, after all, the unknown things, inevitably have to be considered.


    Although it is to protect the river, who knows the real intention of the people behind it. If it is good, it is a big help, but if there is an ulterior motive, Fengxi is really bald.


    One month has already been unable to cope with, let alone another, even more powerful, with the time really want to despair!


    "Forget it. Let''s go. I didn''t see it. You kept running, and you didn''t get a chance to see it."


    Wind Xi asked and feel White asked, she has been looking at the river, in the eyelid son underground, she did not find, little black can not.


    "I really didn''t see it, but I don''t know if I felt wrong. At the moment I left the" seventy-two fantasy land ", it should disappear with it. It disappeared strangely, just like a balloon pierced by water. The water fell to the ground, and the boundary seeped into the body of the river."


    "I wonder if I feel wrong!"


    "Can you understand what I mean?"


    Xiao Hei walked back and forth beside the river and sniffed it, but he didn''t find anything abnormal. Jiangliu was just like sleeping at the moment, except that he couldn''t wake up. He was like a sleeping beauty.


    "Seeping into the river? Maybe it just disappeared! "


    "The boundary is supposed to protect the river. Now the river has left the ice lake, so it has disappeared."


    Feng Xi also checked the river, and it was as if she was asleep. There was nothing abnormal. Of course, it may be that her ability is not enough. She didn''t find it!


    After all, her spiritual power has not recovered.


    "If, as you said, when he left the ice lake, the boundary on his body was still there. Shouldn''t it disappear at that time? And this way, even if I run faster, I can''t be a bit of danger did not encounter, all hide in the past? Do you think it''s possible? Do you think 72 fantasy is so easy to break into? The more I think about it, the more weird I feel


    Small black eyes bright, do not know what to think of, stretched out his paw to pinch the face of the river, and then solemnly nodded the cat''s head, muttered in a low voice: "it''s a real face, not to save the wrong person!"


    Seeing Xiaohei''s action, Fengxi just wanted to say that it was reasonable to analyze, and immediately held back.


    "If it wasn''t for you, it must have something to do with the boundary between the river and the river..."


    Fengxi simply talked to Xiaohei about the matter under the ice lake, and then looked at Xiaohei with a surprised look on her face and said: "forget it, I think we''d better let the river flow to ten li spring breeze and settle down. We''ll find the ancestor of Qingcheng and let Bai dye God. Let''s think of a way together."


    "As for the border crossing, maybe they know it. Even if they don''t know, the most important thing is to think about how to yell the river current!"


    Wind Xi finished, a river to help up, fortunately, small black landing place is ten miles near the spring breeze, otherwise it will take some effort.


    "That''s right. No matter who he is, the soldiers will cover up the water and the earth. You go back first, and I''ll go to find the dark flame to have a look and think of a way. It''s not OK for the river to fall asleep all the time!"


    Xiao Hei finished, turned around and ran away to find Mingyan.


    What it doesn''t say is that this place is not under its control. It''s just a coincidence.


    "Well, good!"


    "Well? Isn''t the Lord Hades exiled to the north cold, can''t he come out? How do you find him? "


    Wind Xi heard Xiao Hei''s words, subconsciously nodded, and then thought of the previous things, unexpected way.


    today, blueberry has been in debt to you. Thank you for coming here with me. The children in Book shortage recommend you a good book. It''s also a book I''ve been chasing. The title of the book is "the most powerful family: 100 days of adoring a lovely wife". It''s super fantasy. It''s my good friend, little boy Lake''s new book, you can read for free, you can go to see.

 Chapter 2196

    "Recalled by the emperor of heaven, now it is not only the Hades, but also a god of war!"


    Little black head also did not return, finish to run without shadow.


    Feng Xi doesn''t know how to find Xiaohei, but she knows that Xiaohei must have a way. At the same time, she sighs that a Sheng is really not a white cat. Although there is no shadow, the news source is faster than the gossip reporter.


    If Xiaohei hears Fengxi''s question, he will definitely refute it. He is more powerful than those gossip reporters, and he has been around for such a long time.


    No one knows, it has known with the dark flame for a long time. When the ghost flame was recalled by edict, it was also there, but did not show up.


    At the same time, the demon world.


    After the celebration banquet, he went back to his bedroom directly and wanted to ask Hong Yu, but after thinking about it, he still didn''t step out.


    Alone in the bedroom hall to himself drunk, said to drink, in fact, is also irrigation, cut the moon want to put himself drunk, and then go to ask Hongyu.


    If he is sober and can''t ask, he is afraid to hear Hongyu''s affirmative answer, but if he is drunk, he can not hear it, and he will not let go!


    As a matter of fact, who is Jiangliu? Jianyue doesn''t believe it at all. What he cares about is Hongyu''s heart


    But Hongyu didn''t have a rest immediately after she went back. Strictly speaking, she was about to have a rest. She was so angry that the news of the fire celebration banquet came.


    After all, the relationship between her and the moon is still there. The people in the demon world are still following the trend, and they are very dangerous. They want to win the trust of Hongyu and get her important position. After all, the second royal highness of the demon world likes Hongyu, who doesn''t know.


    "Oh! I see. Get out of here


    Hongyu heard the report of the lower man, and his expression did not change. He could not see anything, but his tone seemed to be a little ironic. He did not know who was mocking.


    "Yes


    Peony did not stay for a long time, directly with the small report of the people, turned back.


    After waiting for someone to leave, Hong Yu looked at the outside, suddenly frowned, and then looked down at the belly that had shown her bosom.


    Hongyu reached out and touched, comforted, lay down, vaguely still can see, Hongyu''s face is not very good, like that kind of weak, sick.


    Obviously, I haven''t had it at the banquet just now. Hongyu is also puzzled at the moment. As for the matter of cutting the moon, I''ve already forgotten it.


    Until the next morning, Hongyu got up later than usual. It was almost noon. When she got up, she saw that she had been waiting outside. Her eyes were red and she looked tired.


    "You won''t have a bar all night?"


    "When did you come? Why don''t you call me?"


    Hong Yu did not approach, all smelled a smell of wine, raised his eyes and asked.


    "Master, your Highness has been here early in the morning, but knowing that you are still resting, the servants are not allowed to call you!"


    Peony held Hongyu and sat down, then whispered: "I heard that your highness went back from the celebration banquet yesterday and drank until dawn!"


    Peony finish saying, very discerning son of retreat.


    Cut the moon to see no one else in the room, just step by step into Hongyu, this time he did not sit down, went to Hongyu side, squat at the foot of Hongyu, looked up at her.


    "You get up, sit down and talk, your highness, what are you like?"


    Hongyu saw this, and her eyelids jumped.


    Chopping the moon heard Hongyu''s words, did not get up, just a pull Hongyu''s sleeve, with questioning tone asked: "I ask you, who do you like in the end?"


    "Sheng''er, have you never liked me?"


    Hongyu didn''t know whether the moon was drunk or not. He was obviously in a questioning tone. He squatted at her feet and asked, how cruel the questioning was. Where was there a little questioning momentum!

 Chapter 2197

    "Why don''t we get up and talk? Aren''t you tired of looking up at me like this


    Red Yu pulls out his sleeve way from the hand of beheading the moon.


    "Answer me first! Don''t talk about the subject


    The voice of beheading the moon increased a little, but after shouting, he regretted because he suddenly did not dare to look at Hongyu. He had never spoken to her aloud. He had been holding it in his mouth for fear of melting away. He would like to take out his heart for her!


    He was afraid to see Hongyu''s disappointed eyes.


    Without waiting for Hongyu to speak, she stood up and turned around. Her eyes were flushed with drunkenness. He suddenly felt indifferent. She was not all around him. As long as he could see her every day, it would be very good.


    "You What''s the matter with you? "


    Red Yu looks at suddenly back to oneself''s beheading the moon, is also some confidence insufficient!


    "Wait a minute. I''ll be ready in a minute! Just think I didn''t ask! "


    "I''ll send someone to prepare breakfast for you. You''ve got up late today. You haven''t eaten yet. You''re still pregnant. You can''t stop eating!"


    In fact, beheading the moon is a self consolation. As long as he comforts himself, he can return to normal. As if nothing happened, he apologizes to Hongyu for his reckless behavior just now.


    Chopping the moon thought that he was drunk, he was not afraid to hear the answer, but the fact proved that he overestimated himself and could only comfort himself in his heart. Whoever she liked, he should learn to be satisfied. As long as Hongyu did not leave, even her children he accepted, or what was unacceptable!


    Cut the moon on the love of Hongyu, is not humble can be described, and even some people heartache.


    "I''ll eat later. Let''s finish. I just want you to sit still. What are you thinking?"


    Red Yu finish saying, don''t know what to think of, faint smile, continue to say to cut a month: "what do you believe in qiluo? When did you begin to believe her and not me? "


    "Don''t be fooled by her, but you just want to sow dissension. Why should you take it seriously?"


    "If you don''t believe me, in order to prove my heart for you, if the river really comes back, I will kill him, just a Muggle. As for letting you do so? Are you still the Lord of the demon world


    Hearing the words of Hongyu, the moon suddenly turned around.


    "You I beg your pardon? Did I hear you right? "


    Cut the moon one face shocked looking at the red Yu, looking at the red jade one face does not care in the eyes, still some can''t believe.


    Although when Hongyu came back, she showed disdain for everything in the human world, but she still couldn''t believe it all the time. After all, she remembered everything. He couldn''t change her memory any more, so she was not confident.


    To put it bluntly, in fact, Hongyu has never changed him, let alone love him. Even if he wants to be his wife, there are preconditions. Although he has no experience in chopping the moon, he also knows that when people in love are together, where do they need any preconditions?


    "I said, when the river comes back, I will kill him myself and prove it to you!"


    "Well, if you don''t believe it, let time prove it. When he comes back, you will know."


    Red Yu finish, no longer tube cut the moon is still in shock look did not recover, directly raised his voice to order peony ready to eat.


    Although beheading the moon was really shocked, she also believed Hongyu''s words. After all, how persistent she was to the man in the human world at the beginning, he deeply realized it, and she was also crazy jealousy, because he had never seen Hong Yu smile so happy.


    But now she actually said such words, beheading the moon is believing, because he really loves Hongyu very much, even if it is false, he can''t say that he wants to kill Hongyu, so Hongyu''s words, chopped moon really believe.

 Chapter 2198

    Red Yu saw that the moon is believed, also did not say what, just at this time peony has carried the morning came in.


    "Yu''er, do you see something to your liking? If you don''t like it, I''m making people prepare others."


    Beheading the moon is still so meticulous to Hongyu. At the moment, he still has some uncontrollable joy in his heart, and even hopes that Jiang Liu will be rescued. Of course, as long as he is alive, he doesn''t mind helping Jiangliu and let him meet with Hongyu. After all, a mortal can''t see the shadow of the demon world even if he dies.


    The moon in the mind can not help but began to imagine the scene of river blood splashing on the spot, only feel comfortable, this moment all the envy of river flow, feel meaningless, river flow is just so.


    "No, it''s good to eat these. You can go and do your work. You don''t have to stay here with me. When things are settled outside, we have time to get along with each other. We are not in a hurry for this moment."


    "Three days have passed, you have let me down once, I believe you will not let me down next?"


    Red Yu expression light said, naturally did not miss the moon in the eyes of joy, but at the moment she really has no mood, some lack of interest, but did not materialize.


    "Don''t worry. If you give me another chance, I won''t let you down again."


    "The heaven world is just a dying struggle now, and it will certainly be as you wish before long!"


    Cut the moon to hear the words of red Yu, look a little unnatural, but immediately affirmation way.


    "I hope so."


    "You go, don''t worry about me. In your place, do you still worry about who will do harm to me?"


    Red Yu looks at cut a month to say.


    "I just want to see you more."


    The moon replied.


    Although the demon world has lost 100000 troops, the heaven world is much more miserable than the demon world. Naturally, the moon will not stop fighting at this time. Check up and down to see Hongyu and see that her body is not a big problem.


    But her face was a little morbid, but these Hongyu had been there all the time, and she didn''t care about cutting the moon, because since she had this child, Hongyu''s face was not better, and she left after breakfast with Hongyu.


    Later, he regretted that he had to leave that day.


    "Master, you got up late today, and some of you have been sleeping too long. It''s better for your maid to accompany you to go out for a change of mood. The old people say that it''s not good for pregnant women to hold hands for a long time."


    Peony looked at the moon left, naturally know that this walk for a while and a half will certainly not be able to come back, but she has been listening to this, and then walked to Hong Yu side light voice.


    "No problem!"


    Red Yu is silent for a while just nod to promise, no matter how uncomfortable the body is, but have to admit, long lie is really bad for pregnant women.


    In fact, Hongyu didn''t eat anything, because last night she realized that there was something wrong with her baby in her stomach. Since the last time she saved her child by cutting the moon for 15000 years, she didn''t need the magic spirit to support her.


    But just last night, he suddenly began to absorb the evil Qi. In fact, it was not surprising that he had not absorbed less before, but this time it was obviously different from before.


    After his reincarnation, Hongyu''s spiritual power was slowly absorbed by the fetus. In addition, he was given the magic Qi to support him later. However, when he absorbed the evil Qi again, he actually collided with his original mixed aura, forming a gossip Aura!


    Now outsiders can not see, but Hongyu can, Hongyu so sure, is also because today cut the moon over, after looking at her up and down, did not notice anything wrong, let alone those attendants around.

 Chapter 2199

    At the moment, Hongyu''s stomach, that is, the fetus, in Hongyu''s eyes, felt that he was very contradictory. He was clearly in conflict with his own strength, but he did not stop to absorb evil Qi.


    When the two breath meet, the magnetic field is incompatible, water and fire are not allowed. The ability of the fetus itself spontaneously forms an Eight Trigram aura to protect herself. That is to say, Hongyu''s stomach is now holding a Eight Trigram aura, which is still only she can see.


    The two sides collide, Hongyu, the mother of all things, is increasingly bad. She didn''t even find out what was wrong with Hongyu even after cutting the moon. Otherwise, she would not be relieved to leave. But Hongyu knew that her body was weaker than when she was in the human world!


    Even more can''t help but be found by those who have always been around her, who are not leaving, and those who are covetous to her from all quarters. No matter what changes Hong Yu has, she will not give up. As long as the moon is cut off, people from all walks of life will surely move out one after another.


    "Does the master want to go? There are a lot of places in the demon world that are very beautiful. You must like it. You are happy, and the little master will also be happy with you! "


    Peony saw red Yu nodding, heart can not help cheering, but the face does not show, she knows, if everything has not begun to end, then she will be white Yin endure so many days.


    What''s more, we can''t waste no money on the bureau that Her Highness has set up for her. Although it can''t be very much, it''s enough for now. After all, in this demon world, peony feels weird, and Hongyu won''t believe it!


    "If you look happy, do you have any good places to go?"


    Hongyu glanced at the peony that was eager to try beside her. Her hands touched her stomach through a Bagua aura. Her heart was complicated. Now, she could not even pacify the child by cutting the moon?


    Otherwise, why can''t everyone see this array except itself.


    This array appeared in only one night. Now it is more and more powerful in less than half a day. It seems that it will become bigger. Hong Yu dare not speculate about the future result, and she can''t speculate. She is worried. The child is completely out of control and can''t keep him at that time.


    At this time, peony proposed to go out for a walk, and Hongyu also wanted to change her mood.


    "You ask, I don''t know what to say. The devil kingdom is the home of the maidservant. Naturally, everything is beautiful in my eyes. I just wanted to accompany the master around the neighborhood."


    After peony finished, he looked at Hongyu''s lack of interest, and then his voice turned: "but if you really want to go, I really think of a place, the devil''s holy land, to ensure that you will like it, flowers everywhere, any color, but usually can''t go, only when the grand festival can!"


    "Of course, this rule is in the master''s place. Naturally, it doesn''t work. The second highness loves you so much. Where can you not go to the demon world? If the master wants to, the servant will lead the way. Let''s go and have a look."


    "It''s really beautiful. I was lucky to have been there once when I was a child. When I grew up, I haven''t been there for a hundred years. Now I can take advantage of the master''s light and go and have a look. I''m really lucky!"


    Peony said more excited, looking at the eyes of Hongyu more respectful, but also with loyal thanks, especially in Hongyu nodded, this thank you more.


    After all, if she had not been chosen to serve Hong Yu, she would not have the opportunity today


    But Hong Yu looked at the peony happy appearance, the brain has a burst of confusion, I do not know who to see, ghosts and gods agreed, but see peony more happy appearance, Hongyu also did not say anything, her side seems to have not heard such laughter for a long time.

 Chapter 2200

    Hongyu didn''t know that she had already been suspicious of her intimate servant girl. After all, it was enough to make an example of the burning of green tea.


    The three realms and six ways are all in fear of hearing the wind, let alone a little maid, one finger can crush to death, so Hongyu never thought of suspecting her.


    She thought that Feng Ying and Brahman might join hands to deal with her. Even though Feng Ying was hiding well, she was still young after all. Looking at her eyes, she couldn''t cover up her killing intention. But Hongyu never thought that in order to get rid of her, Feng Ying would sacrifice her hue and buy peony!


    So Hongyu did not expect peony to die for love!


    Although Hongyu doesn''t know now, she soon knows that the so-called holy land of the devil kingdom is the forbidden area of the demon world!


    "This is the holy land of the devil kingdom?"


    "As you said, flowers bloom everywhere. I didn''t expect there were places like this in the demon world. I haven''t seen these flowers in other parts of the demon world!"


    "What kind of flower is this?"


    "Very nice!"


    Hongyu asked suspiciously. In fact, Hongyu, the forbidden area of the demon world, has never been here. Because she loves her, she won''t take her to any dangerous place. So when Hongyu comes here, she looks a little surprised. Unexpectedly, here is really beautiful!


    She didn''t see it in other places in the demon world, and at the same time, she bowed her head and touched her stomach. Although the foetus''s evil spirit became more and more serious, it could not cover up the mother''s love for the child.


    But Hongyu forgot that the more beautiful the creatures are hidden behind, too beautiful things will always appear unreal.


    "The maid said you would like it. It''s a colorful flower with seven petals and seven colors. What''s more, the taste of each petal is different. It''s just that the flowering season is short, and it''s only once every 700 years."


    "It''s in the holy land, but not in other parts of the demon kingdom. This flower is very delicate. If you want to pull it out, it will wither immediately, its color will be dim, and its fragrance will disappear in an instant. No matter what, no one will pick this flower. The master will not be able to see it anywhere else."


    Peony looked at the colorful flowers all over the place and explained to Hongyu, but Hongyu didn''t notice. When the peony brought her in, her eyes flashed with fear, but in the end, the desire in the heart overcame everything.


    Although the third Royal Highness looks unruly, she is actually clean, and she has no room around. When she goes, she will surely occupy a seat. Peony suddenly feels afraid of this!


    In fact, peony for Hongyu explanation has not finished, colorful flowers actually have two effects, one is, when you gaze for a long time, it can also produce seven kinds of fantasy! And second, the colorful flowers actually block the heat of the magic world lava! So after the sea of flowers, it is the real forbidden area of the demon world.


    "Is there any difference in the soil here?"


    Hongyu asked casually, such a magic colorful flowers, can bloom here, there must be something different, Hongyu did not want to listen to the answer of Paeonia lactiflora, said, gently moved the lotus step, observed around, in the sea of flowers, the beauty of the current, mood really follow a lot of good, worry about children can be put down temporarily.


    "The master is right. The colorful flowers can grow here naturally because it is different here! Because under 100 meters here, there is magic lava


    "This is also the place where the demon world deals with the sinners who have made mistakes. I forgot to tell you that the parents of the maidservant were left here because they had offended the second Royal Highness. Do you know, it was the first time that the maidservant saw what an instant soul flies away!"


    "It''s much faster than your nine day flame, but you''re so powerful that you don''t have to worry about it!"


    "Good luck, then

 Chapter 2201

    "Peony?"


    Hongyu has now entered the dreamland, the world in front of her has changed, in fact, she did not hear what peony said.


    So say ah, villains don''t add drama to themselves!


    Hongyu has been walking forward, in front of a group of fog, as if there is a mysterious force, is constantly calling for her, let her go!


    When Hongyu turned her head again, the peony was long gone, so she called out, but there was nothing around except white fog. The colorful flowers did not know when they disappeared.


    What''s more, at the beginning, Hongyu didn''t feel hot, but the more she went, the more absolutely hot. This heat was not like the normal temperature. The heat was weird, and it was like baking people.


    "Peony, where are you?"


    "What''s the matter? It''s so hot!"


    At the moment, Hongyu has not realized that she has entered the dreamland. The ability of colorful flowers is not as delicate as the surface. Otherwise, it will not be called the forbidden area of the demon world.


    In fact, Paeonia lactiflora has been around Hong Yu, watching her step by step toward the lava in the forbidden area of the demon world. Her face is full of excitement. As long as she jumps in, her task will be completed and she can go to the third Royal Highness.


    Just looking at Hong Yu has been shaking around, that is, did not jump in, peony is anxious all over the body is sweating, excited the whole face is dripping water, finally there is no way, can only personally on.


    "Master, I''m here. How can you walk so fast? Come on, I''ll hold you. You have a big stomach. Be careful!"


    Peony said, while holding Hongyu''s wrist, because the confidence is about to complete the task, so holding Hongyu''s strength is some big.


    "Ah, peony, you should be gentle. Why are you so strong? And where have you been? I didn''t see you. "


    Hongyu frowned, struggling to pull out the hand tightly held by peony.


    "The maidservant is always by your side, but you are fascinated by the beautiful scenery in front of you, and you don''t notice the maid!"


    The tone of Peony''s speech this time has begun to have some impatience, can''t delay time, the longer the delay, afraid of variables, peony no matter how struggling Hongyu, re grasp her arm, pull hard to drag forward.


    "Peony, let go quickly. It''s too hot here. I want to go back!"


    Hongyu, held by Paeonia lactiflora, may be aware that she is wrong. Hongyu is struggling more and more, and then she begins to retreat. However, her body is very weak. She can''t hide the peony that has been taking care of her daily life.


    "Master, don''t struggle, let the maid give you a ride. Don''t worry, this method of death can''t feel pain, let alone reincarnation. You don''t have to worry about the sufferings of the world in the future."


    Peony finish, also no longer nonsense, at the moment has dragged Hongyu to the destination, looking at the burning face in front of his eyes, peony smile ferocious, finally looked at Hongyu, pushed Hongyu in, without pause!


    "Ah


    Looking at Hong Yu''s face incredible fall down the cry, peony a face proud, what nine days Xuannu but so! She was actually a small servant girl to solve!


    In order to keep awake, peony has been trying to avoid colorful flowers, so as not to be confused. It may be preconceived, so she did not realize that she actually entered the dreamland earlier than Hongyu.


    She is just a servant girl, and her ability is low. With her obsession and thinking, she is more likely to be invaded by colorful flowers. Therefore, the scene she sees with confidence in her honey is illusion!


    And the person who really fell down was actually her, and the cry was even more from her own! When her body was melted by lava, she didn''t dare to cry out! But no one could hear.

 Chapter 2202

    At the moment, the real Hongyu is not far away from peony. However, both of them have entered their own dreamland. They can''t see or hear each other''s voice.


    So Hongyu didn''t see the ambition of Paeonia lactiflora, but those were not important. At the moment, Hongyu had already passed through the colorful flowers and reached the critical underground lava. Although she was visually hallucinated, her body did not. Because of the high temperature, Hongyu couldn''t help sweating.


    "How did this flower start to burn?"


    "Let''s go back."


    Hongyu whispered, but after half a day, there was no voice to answer. Hongyu''s expression changed and turned in the past.


    "Peony?"


    Hongyu looked around and looked for the shadow of peony. But she didn''t see it for a long time. She cried out with some doubts, but she still didn''t answer. She just listened carefully. She seemed to hear a faint cry for help? Still a little familiar?


    Hongyu looked for it along the sound, but there was no other thing around except colorful flowers, which was colorful flowers. Of course, there was a little heat besides!


    In the red Yu doubts when, suddenly a foot stepped empty, clearly is flat, how can such?


    This is the doubt in Hongyu''s mind when she fell, but soon she did not doubt, because her body fell in a piece of red light, and this piece of red light was extremely hot, as if it could roast people.


    This is magic lava!


    When the whole body is getting hotter and hotter, the answer is crossed in Hongyu''s mind!


    But everything was late. At the moment, Hongyu finally understood why when Paeonia lactiflora talked about this place, she would feel a little familiar, because she had once told her once that it was tens of thousands of years ago. She told her that she could go anywhere in the demon world, but there was only one place to keep her away.


    That is the forbidden area of the demon world. There are all lava under the ground. No one can resist it, let alone control it. Everywhere the lava goes, it will turn into ashes. There are still strange flowers that can confuse people. You can be pushed into the abyss unconsciously. No one can save you! So this place has gradually become a place for the demon world to deal with prisoners!


    Because there is no life to return!


    In fact, it has something to do with the lava, because the lava often erupts irregularly, which makes the people in the demon world miserable, but no one can resist it. All living beings in the demon world are deeply disturbed by it and suffer countless deaths and injuries.


    However, this situation did not change until the birth of the behemoth, and the demon world began to have vitality. Those lava like repression, no matter where they have been, have retreated in a strange way, until they retract here. When the lava retreats, the surrounding is full of colorful flowers, isolating the heat of the lava!


    Otherwise, the demon world is still a big furnace now!


    So it is also called holy land!


    It''s just that although cutting the moon can be suppressed, it can''t be solved forever. What''s important is that as long as the moon is chopped, the lava in the demon world will not break out. This is what the demon world knows.


    This is why, although it is only a hundred years since the moon was sealed by Huasheng, the people of the demon world have stepped out to save the moon, otherwise the demon world will turn into a lava purgatory!


    At the moment, Hongyu has also remembered, because when the illusion disappears, your body is already in the lava. Hongyu feels the pain of being burned by the fire. There is no shouting and no struggle. There seems to be a kind of relief in her eyes. In fact, even the struggle is useless and can''t get out at all!


    If the lava is contaminated, it will burn infinitely, just like her nine day holy fire, it can''t be extinguished!


    Hongyu looked at her body silently, turning into ashes

 Chapter 2203

    Just as Hongyu fell, two people stood vaguely on a high hillside opposite, watching the situation all the time. The two people did not miss the situation here, and they all saw it.


    These two people, one tall and powerful, full of mature breath, the other a little lower, but the face is handsome, always give a kind of slag man''s breath!


    And these two people are naturally the war shadow of his highness Brahman and his third highness.


    They just watched Hongyu fall into the lava. Their expression seemed to be relaxed for a moment. It was only the third Royal Highness who had a relaxed look. But the big Royal Highness''s frowned eyes had never been released from the pastoral boundary.


    "Big brother, we also have no way, after all, we did not push it by ourselves. It was she who couldn''t stand the illusion and fell down. You and I don''t know!"


    "You don''t have to do that. Don''t miss her with your Buddhist heart. For her, when will the demon world apologize to her? We tolerated her and gave her shelter, but how did she repay her? "


    Feng Ying saw that Brahman did not answer, sighed and said again, "has everything been arranged in the elder brother''s house?"


    Although Feng Ying is not hard hearted, it is his limit to think that the 100000 troops who died in vain in the demon world can wait until today to deal with Hongyu. If Brahma hadn''t prevented him from doing so, and when the moon was not cut, and Hongyu was weak, Feng Ying might have done it long ago.


    Because even now, chopping the moon has not stopped, and is still fighting. Feng Ying knows that there is no other way to solve Hongyu.


    Feng Ying looks at Brahma and then turns to leave here, saying while walking.


    Hongyu has disappeared. Get ready to meet the anger of beheading the moon. Wait for the moon to notice that Hongyu has fallen into the lava section of the demon world Feng Ying does not know how crazy he will be!


    "When I left, I changed the border for them and strengthened them by several layers. However, as long as I wanted to find the moon, it was only a matter of time, and this time was up to us!"


    "Have you fixed a date for your marriage? Otherwise, it''s tomorrow. It''s not that I''m negative. I''m afraid you can''t wait for your wedding day. "


    Brahman followed Feng Ying, and then said, "I said at that time, you don''t have to buy that servant girl so quickly. She has a simple mind. Once she enters the colorful flowers, she won''t be able to hold on for a long time. Anyway, she is the servant girl beside Hongyu. She can resist for a while and help us delay for some time."


    "Now, it''s two days at most. We''ll find something wrong when we cut the moon. We don''t have much time to prepare!"


    "Well, you don''t want to solve your worries, do you? Keep yourself clean, lest the saint be sad


    The matter has come to this point. Brahman is the great highness of the demon world. How can he not know what the forbidden area of the demon world is? Where there is any imprisonment, once you enter the body, you will die. But he did not refute Feng Ying at that time, and he finally acquiesced!


    Don''t want to leave Hongyu any more! Otherwise, it is impossible for Feng Ying to deceive him.


    Only when they turned to leave, no one noticed that a golden light flashed through the lava where Hongyu fell!


    "Big brother, do you still want to tease me?"


    "We may soon be killed by our brothers!"


    Feng Ying didn''t expect that the elder brother who frowned on the last second could even make fun of him in the next second?


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to laugh at the world?"


    Brahman asked, and then looked serious: "I suggest you, the wedding date or ahead of time, do a only you two, once the big deal, the second will certainly go, naturally can''t do without notice Hongyu!"


    "Then I don''t think I need to say more? "

 Chapter 2204

    For Brahma''s words, Feng Ying actually understood that although qiluo didn''t love him, he really liked her. They were childhood sweethearts. No matter how heartless she said, Feng Ying also wanted to give her a decent marriage.


    But Feng Ying also knows that in fact he can''t give it. Even if Hongyu was not pushed down by their brothers themselves, they would still find their heads when the moon was cut. After all, it was he who planned with Brahma.


    At the moment, Brahman and Feng Ying are still preparing for the attack of the moon, but they don''t know the real critical attack, they don''t know these!


    They don''t even have a two-day deadline.


    Because at the moment, Hongyu was rescued at the critical moment. Now she is in a coma and leaning against a hard chest. Hongyu feels that she is dreaming. This breath is familiar and strange.


    Hongyu suddenly did not dare to open her eyes to confirm. Maybe she didn''t expect that he would come so fast, and even thought he might not come. She upset the three realms and six ways, just to stimulate his awakening. But at the same time, Hongyu also knew that she should not do this, but she could not control herself!


    So at the moment when she fell into the lava, Hongyu felt relieved. All her contradictions and struggles disappeared with the burning of the lava. She didn''t have to force herself to do something against her heart. She didn''t have to wait for him to come back. She was really relieved.


    But did not expect in her body melt that moment, he really came, so red Yu can only so close eyes, lean on each other''s body, pretending to be in a coma.


    She didn''t know what to say, and she didn''t dare to look at him. Now all the lives of the three worlds and six roads are all because of her, which is caused by her!


    "Why don''t you open your eyes and just don''t want to see me?"


    Hearing the sound of yearning, Hongyu couldn''t help but shed tears. She didn''t say anything. She didn''t open her eyes and let her tears stay!


    She thought that if she died, she would not have to see him. Even when he came back, she would not have to face


    But Hongyu didn''t know, just when her body touched the magic world lava and began to be burned, the human world, ten li spring breeze, was still in a coma River, and instantly opened her eyes.


    Because of her critical moment, he came back to life!


    He really loves her more than she imagined!


    It''s just that she never believed it.


    After returning from Jiangliu, he has been in a coma until now. Xiao Hei has followed suit and searched all the people who can find it. However, all of them are at a loss about Jiang Liu''s coma.


    Because of the war between gods and demons, the destruction of the human world is actually the most serious. Strictly speaking, they have been affected, and the human tragedy has been light. At present, the human world is like being bombed by shells. The corpses will be found within ten steps, or incomplete. All of them are left by the demons, and the life and soul have been sucked up.


    Since the beginning of the war between gods and demons, the human world has become a supply station for the demon world. The people are in dire straits, and the gods are too busy. Many people can be divided into the management of the human world.


    In addition, most of the troops are hit in the sky, and there are even fewer people in charge of the human sphere! So the human world is the worst.


    At the moment when the river opened his eyes, his body suddenly sent out a golden light, and Xiaohei had been standing by the river and felt it first. He saw a golden light like a ripple of water, which was constantly spreading around.


    And Xiaohei can''t run naturally, and is also affected. When this force passes through the body, Xiaohei only feels comfortable and has an unspeakable satisfaction! The main thing is to pacify it just now!


    That kind of feeling is like meeting the dew for a long time, meeting the spring breeze with extreme cold

 Chapter 2205

    Even Xiaohei has such a feeling. It is said that everywhere the golden light goes, it gradually recovers its vitality. Only those who are devoured by life and soul can''t rise from the dead unless they reverse time and space and reverse the flow of time, because there is no other way to restore everything to a period when it did not happen.


    Fortunately, there is no lethality. Otherwise, with such a powerful force, Xiaohei''s life will not be long!


    But at the moment, Xiaohei is not thinking about the issue of immortality. His whole cat face is shocked!


    "Jiang River flow


    "Is that you? What''s the matter with you? Why is it so powerful? "


    Looking at the comatose man, slowly opened his eyes, and then did not say anything to quickly disappear in a golden light!


    Xiao hei


    "I''ll go! Jiang Is this the end of the river? "


    "No, it''s only the monk who is called the end of silence, and the river is flying up? Who the hell is he? "


    "Master, what kind of man did you find! I always knew that he was a god man with a vest. How could he... "


    Jiangliu''s operation made Xiao Hei''s mouth burst, and Xiaohei was watching the river disappear. The cat''s head was very big. It was there to guard the river flow. But now the river flow is gone, and Xiaohei is not sure whether Jiangliu has really woken up just now!


    People have become butterflies and fly away. What about the river? The golden light disappeared? What do you want it to say?


    But Xiao Hei doesn''t know yet. Just at the moment when the river wakes up, the whole three realms and six channels all have a brief shaking. The gods and demons who are fighting for each other are temporarily still because of the movement.


    Small people only feel inexplicable fear, because they feel a strong force to suppress them, while big people''s expressions are very interesting, sad, happy, and unbelievable


    Bai ran, in particular, was just cutting down a magic object that touched her. She was just about to fight with Qingcheng. If he hadn''t discovered the spy, Tianjie would have lost a lot of troops. But without waiting for him to say, he suddenly felt a shaking in the sky. Of course, Bai ran knew that at that moment, the whole three realms and six channels were shaking.


    While the sky is shaking, others may not pay attention to it, or they may not know it, but the golden light and white dye are clear, which he has seen!


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Feng Qingcheng looks at Bai ran and calls her, but she looks excited. She doesn''t speak for a long time. She can''t help asking.


    "Lying trough, is He''s coming back


    "My God, this guy We really have to wait! "


    Bai ran looks at the wind and says excitedly.


    "Master, do you feel it? Was the ground shaking just now? We are hell. How can we shake? "


    "Earthquake? It shouldn''t be! "


    Although the dark flame was transferred back, but after all, the war between gods and Demons has begun. In the underworld, the hell flame is temporarily represented by Fengdu emperor.


    "It''s a good wait."


    Fengdu emperor naturally felt it. He not only felt it, but also saw it! Can''t help but sigh.


    "Wait? Master, who are you waiting for


    Yu Qilin looks at Fengdu emperor with her two braids.


    "You don''t know it. You haven''t seen an ancient god of war!"


    "But if you see him, you should respect him as much as you respect me, no, more than me! In my eyes, he is the real God. "


    Yu Qilin looks at the Fengdu emperor''s words of relaxed and calm, but she can see that her master is not calm at the moment, and he blushes with excitement!


    Don''t the master know that he can''t see light all the year round. His skin color is as white as snow, and his blush is obvious!

 Chapter 2206

    The demon world


    Brahman and Feng Ying have just turned away from the forbidden area, and haven''t gone far. Although they didn''t see the golden light behind them, they felt the golden light in the shape of water ripple!


    "Big brother, this What is this? "


    "When is there a stronger man in the demon world than the second brother?"


    Feng Ying covered his heart with his face and felt the warmth. He never thought that the golden light would come from other places, because if the power spread could be transmitted from one world to another, it would be impossible in itself!


    Don''t say how much strength it needs, and who else will spread out so many accomplishments to help others? The Savior?


    Is there such a world?


    But when Feng Ying looks up at Brahma, he finds that his elder brother is already dull and even more incredible. It is just that the beacon shadow can see that Brahman seems to have taken it with him in his inconceivability!


    "Big brother?"


    The beacon shadow called again!


    "Go back to the forbidden area! Come on


    Brahman soon came back to his senses and ran back without looking back. He was stunned by the beacon shadow, but soon, Brahman stopped again!


    "What''s the matter? Big brother, what''s going on? "


    "That golden light can''t have anything to do with Hongyu who has fallen into the demon world lava?"


    "But even if it had something to do with her, it would have been too late. After all, according to the burning speed of lava, she would have been reduced to ashes, and there was no other chance! No one can save her! "


    It has to be said that many times, Feng Ying is really damned smart, but also damned stupid.


    "You''re right. No matter who brought the golden light, Hongyu can''t live! Let''s go and deal with what we should deal with! "


    "Don''t waste time here."


    Brahman thought about it and thought of it together with Feng Ying. Even if the man is strong, the lava speed is very fast, and Hongyu has been burned to ashes. He can''t save it. However, if he is really saved, let alone say nothing. If he can''t fight again, he should do what he should do!


    What''s important is that the forbidden area is the depth of the demon world. They all feel it. The moon cutting must also feel


    So you can''t waste time!


    In fact, this time he was really guessed by Feng Ying, only half of it was right. If he relied on the water ripple gold light coming from the front, it would be too late to rescue Hongyu. When he arrived, Hongyu would be ashes.


    But no one knows, because Hongyu was engulfed by the magma, and at the critical moment, the ancient god of war in the river finally woke up. One of the spirits of war was bent over the lava, so he took the lead in rescuing Hongyu, who was about to melt away.


    And the main soul comes along! Take Hongyu out of here.


    When people are shocked, frightened, excited, and unbelievable about the power, the beauty is in her arms, and the beauty is a woman with a red lotus flower on her forehead.


    "When are you going to pretend to be unconscious?"


    "The present situation is not your wish, I know it!"


    "Ah Sheng, it''s me who is responsible for you..."


    "All these things are caused by me. Give it to me. I have already scattered half of my accomplishments to make up for them. If you are still angry, open your eyes and look at me!"


    The man raised his hand and touched the woman''s bulging belly. His heart was complicated. He could see the eight trigrams halo clearly. He could not only see clearly, but also know what was going on with the child!


    He didn''t expect it to be like this, the boy

 Chapter 2207

    When Hong Yu hears a man shout out a Sheng, it''s like touching the softness of her heart. He still remembers, remembers their life!


    They have really loved each other and have nothing to do with anyone. Jiangliu falls in love with Huasheng, and Huasheng really loves Jiangliu. For each other, they can give everything!


    Just when they think of the past life, the so-called this life, but a few years, really insignificant, finally she still can not get through the heart, now every love you, in her eyes, are satire!


    Looking forward to meeting, but when she really met, she found that she actually hated, her pride was all folded in the man''s body.


    But when Hongyu heard what he said, most of his accomplishments were scattered, and he made up for all this, but he didn''t hold back and opened his eyes in an instant.


    At this moment, they look at each other!


    After reincarnation, his strength is not as good as before. How can he protect himself by taking most of his accomplishments?


    This eye, experienced too much, too much, life after life memory, once joyous and joyous, love and hate, in the moment of eye collision, two people see each other''s eyes is their own!


    No matter what happens, as time goes by, the hearts of each other have never changed. The past life and this life, in a hurry!


    "I really hate you!"


    This is the first sentence that Hong Yu said. After that, she closed her eyes and refused to look at him. She did not want to see the man she knew very well. She did not want to see himself in his eyes, nor the tenderness in his eyes.


    Because she knew that his so-called love and affection were never to her, but to see another person through himself.


    Now, in his eyes, seeing himself, Hongyu felt that it was incomparable irony.


    "I know!"


    "I''m sorry!"


    He has no right to argue about that.


    Just through so much, he knows his heart.


    "Ah Sheng, can we let go of the past life and just look at this life and give me a chance. Jiang Liu really loves Huasheng. The scholar Hua Yunguo actually falls in love with Hua Yunluo, a fortune teller! But he didn''t dare to say that... "


    "Ah Sheng, if you like, we will be Huasheng and Jiangliu again!"


    "If it''s not for you, I don''t know who I am now. You wake me up, so you should be responsible for me, and you can''t ignore me! You woman... "


    Jiangliu''s ancient god of war is awakened, and memories of the past and this life come one after another. When I was a man, I never thought that there were so many disputes between them in the previous life!


    But also because of this memory of the past life, let him know who he really loves. The so-called amazing time can''t resist the combination of foam. The memory of him and Huasheng is flesh and blood. For each other, they can go to heaven and earth, and do no fake!


    Have to say, because of the earthly experience, the man how much some changes, if it was before him, Hongyu know, kill him, he also can''t say.


    "What conditions do you have? You want me to stop chopping the moon? Or something else? "


    "You don''t have to say anything like this. Since you remember and know the entanglement between us, we don''t need to beat around the Bush now what we say! What Huasheng loves is Jiangliu, not you, and Huasheng that Jiangliu loves is not me! "


    "Indeed, it is you who saved me today. I owe you what you want. I will give it back to you. Since then, we have nothing to do with it."


    Hongyu didn''t look at him. He turned his eyes to the other side. His words were cold and unfeeling!


    No one would have thought that it would be such a scene when husband and wife meet again after thousands of difficulties


    Even the river flow, or the ancient god of war, was also unexpected. Looking at the indifferent Huasheng, he felt a trace of bitterness in his heart

 Chapter 2008

    Hongyu''s words, of course heartless, but also let the river do not know what to say, can not help thinking of hundreds of thousands of years ago, when they met.


    At that time, Hongyu was like an amazing spirit, but he was actually much bigger than Hongyu.


    "I know you do this because you hate me, but the three realms are innocent, they should not be implicated because of us!"


    Jiang Liu tightly holds Hongyu''s hand and does not let her get away from it. At the beginning, Hongyu was still struggling, but later she gave up because she told herself again and again in her heart that it didn''t matter.


    "We were cut off from each other in that sword. What I do now has nothing to do with you. I just do it because I want to!"


    Hongyu slowly sat up and felt his stomach subconsciously. He was the ancient god of war after he was awakened. His body had been refined by lava, but he could still be saved, and his stomach was not damaged.


    "Ah Sheng, why do you say these unfeeling words?"


    "I don''t think I did well enough! If you still don''t get rid of your anger, you can stab me again, and I won''t dodge. I''ll let you get rid of your anger. But this time, you can''t turn around and leave, so I can''t find you! "


    "When you calm down, we are talking about the past. I can explain it to you..."


    Now Jiangliu just wants to untie the things in those years. Only in this way can Hongyu put down her hatred and demonize her. Because of this hatred, she has become so uncontrollable today.


    "Explain? I''ve heard your explanation clearly enough. There''s nothing more to say. If you have to say it, talk about the child. No matter how you say it, the child has something to do with you. I think you can see the eight trigrams halo on it? "


    "You just have to tell me how to make him born safely. I can''t let him have an accident because of paying too much for this child! But don''t think that I left this child because of you. I just want a relative of my own, which has nothing to do with anyone. If it wasn''t for my ability, I would not ask you! "


    Hongyu just recovered her memory. Although the nine day holy fire is also there, this is what she has. The spiritual energy is not emptied by children, even before it is emptied, it can''t be compared with the previous one. The difference is not a little bit.


    As for what Jiangliu said, don''t you care? It''s not that, from the beginning of memory recovery, the events of that year were recalled in her mind one by one, stimulating her pride one by one.


    It is also because of this, because of the demonization of Hongyu, who has recovered her memory, has become more cold-blooded, full of hatred for the world, and wants to wipe out all this. If it was not for her lack of spiritual power and military strength, and she still remembers that she is a pregnant woman, it may be Hong Yu who has killed the heaven at the moment.


    "Children''s affairs, even if you don''t let me in charge, you don''t say I will also manage, but now I want to do, let you change back, I know you do these just can''t control yourself, you think about our past, you pay so much attention to the three realms and six ways, do you have the heart to watch them now the lives of the charcoal?"


    "Ah Sheng, you are God, and these are your people."


    Jiangliu looks at Hongyu''s appearance at the moment, and her heart is sour. She thinks of her tens of thousands of years. A drop of clear tears falls on her face.


    As soon as Jiangliu said this, Hongyu was stunned, because from Hongyu''s recollection, she returned to the demon world. Everyone said that she had no human nature. She bewitched and killed the moon to send troops. The demon kingdom alone destroyed 100000 troops, not to mention the heaven. As for the human world, she dared not even think


    What kind of purgatory would it be if we let everyone know that it was all caused by her What kind of evil is it?

 Chapter 2009

    But no one knows, let alone said, in fact, these are not what Hongyu''s heart wants. Looking at the changes outside, knowing one life after another, Hongyu''s heart is also in pain. Every day, her body has two voices shouting


    The two voices, one is the inhuman, eager to kill, demonized Hongyu, and the other is Huasheng, who has experienced the ninth world of love and benevolence


    When Hongyu killed the three princes and their sons without control, she knew that she could not stay in the human world. Otherwise, she would not dare to say whether she would be hindered by the wind and get rid of it


    In fact, Hongyu was born in a previous life, that is, God, the starting point is higher than others. According to the current words, she is the kind of person born to win on the starting line.


    At that time, the emperor of heaven was not the insidious emperor of heaven, but the embodiment of mountains and rivers. The outside world, whether it was Jiuchong heaven or three realms and six roads, was a different scene.


    The fate of Huasheng and Jiangliu was also met at that time, perhaps earlier, but they did not admit it.


    Back hundreds of thousands of years ago, the heaven and earth were in chaos, and the three realms and six paths were re divided. It was like experiencing a rainstorm and reshuffling. All walks of life were regulated again, thriving and becoming normal. After rescuing the gods of the last world, they should fly up and reincarnate


    And the God of Chenyuan is one of them. He belongs to the reincarnation. Of course, at that time, the place where the God of Chenyuan emperor reincarnated was the heaven, and strictly speaking, it was not reincarnation, because the God of Chenyuan emperor was with memory.


    He was willing to stay in the heaven, as a reincarnation, and wanted to be casual. However, for the contribution of the great God, the emperor of heaven could not ignore it at will, and even wanted to give up the throne.


    After all, the God of Chenyuan emperor was the God who saved the end of the world. In order to avoid suffering from the three realms and six ways, he would rather spread out his accomplishments, fall into reincarnation and refuse to fly up. The pattern was not so big.


    But these were rejected by the God of Chenyuan. Whether it was the conferment or abdication of the emperor, the God of Chenyuan refused.


    In fact, the emperor of heaven could guess that the God of Chenyuan would refuse, but if he did, he would not do anything. He was really uneasy.


    "The Emperor God, is that too unfair to you?"


    On the Jinluan Temple of the emperor of heaven, although the emperor is sitting on the throne at the moment, he looks respectfully at the man with a silver mask in front of him. His body is lower than the God of Chenyuan emperor, and he never dare to be higher than him. After all, in his contribution to the three realms and six ways, no one can match him.


    "There''s nothing to be wronged about. This is my mission and I''m willing to. I don''t want to mention it again. If you really feel uneasy in your heart, then do a good job in this Heavenly Emperor. Before you abdicate, let the whole three realms and six ways praise you. I believe you will not let the three realms and six ways regret choosing you as Emperor!"


    The God of Chenyuan left after saying that. He also wanted to see how prosperous the three realms and six roads are now.


    No one knows, in fact, the God of Chenyuan emperor also has a heart of earthliness, and the only thing we know is that the God of Chenyuan emperor will never regard himself as his own identity, nor will he look down upon any small immortal with low spiritual power, regardless of your identity.


    What''s more, the God of Chenyuan emperor is their Savior, and also a beam of golden light in the last world.


    Shine on all, see the dawn again. The God of Chenyuan emperor is called the ancient god of war because of his good nature and no airs. He is the ultimate and original body of the river!

 Chapter 2010

    "Emperor God, Chenyuan Emperor God! Please hold your step


    The God of Chenyuan just came out from the emperor of heaven and was ready to enter the world. He went to see where there was no recovery outside. He gave a helping hand. He heard the nervous cry of his descendants, stopped and slowly turned to look.


    I saw a boy with black yarn and blue eyes.


    "Did you call me?"


    "Are you from the nightmare clan? I remember you. How''s your injury? "


    "You are hurt too much this time. Take good care of it. You are the only one left in the nightmare clan!"


    "And I''m looking forward to the next fight with you!"


    Chen Yuan emperor God looked at the boy and said with a smile.


    The boy, named Yan Zhuo, is the eldest son of the Yan Clan. He is also the most powerful. Besides, he has the most beautiful appearance. He has blue eyes for both men and women and feeds on ghost resentment.


    Yan Zhuo knew that the God of Chenyuan emperor was benevolent, but he didn''t expect that he could still remember himself, let alone speak so much to himself. Today, it is a great courage to summon up the courage to call out the God of Chenyuan emperor.


    Can hear the Chenyuan Emperor God looking forward to fighting with himself, Yan Zhuo has been excited speechless, just regret, can not tell his people such news, they are all dead.


    "Chenyuan Emperor God, I I''m going to leave. The emperor of heaven is kind-hearted. Let me guard Fengdu, return, and canonize me as Fengdu emperor. There are so many grievances there. I will practice hard and become stronger Fight with you


    When Yan Zhuo finished, he felt a little uneasy. In fact, he was willing to accept the conferment, not only because Fengdu hell could cultivate his body, but also because of his position, which made him feel more qualified to stand with emperor Chen Yuan.


    Of course, their positions are different.


    "Well, I''ll wait!"


    The God of Chen Yuan emperor smiles.


    It seems that the Fengdu emperor, hundreds of thousands of years later, did not expect that he would have brain damage. However, there was no such word at that time. Yan Zhuo only worshipped the God of Chenyuan emperor. If it was not for the timely appearance of the God of Chenyuan emperor, he would have died, and the Yan Clan would have completely destroyed the family.


    There is also an unknown secret of Yan Zhuo, that is, he accidentally saw the appearance under the mask of Chen Yuan emperor God, and there is a little "scandal" of Chen Yuan emperor God.


    "God, I I seem to have seen Xuannu Niang. She is in Qionghua hall. Isn''t Xuannu soaring? Why is it still in heaven? "


    Yan Zhuo didn''t want to say, but he didn''t hide it after thinking about his benefactor and idol Chen Yuan emperor God. He said that he was not sure, but he could be sure that the man was the nine heaven Xuannu.


    Because the Yan Clan feeds on resentment and has done something around the nine day Xuannu, he is very clear about her breath.


    And Chen Yuan emperor God heard the words of Yan Zhuo, stunned for a moment, just wearing a mask, unknown.


    "Xuannu has indeed risen. Maybe she is here to do business in heaven."


    Chen Yuandi''s eyes flashed, and he said goodbye to Yan Zhuo and left. He did not change his original plan and entered the WTO.


    Yan Zhuo looked at the figure of the God of Chen Yuan emperor and turned to Fengdu to succeed him, but he didn''t expect that this farewell had been separated by hundreds of thousands of years, and the masters of the three realms and six ways had changed!


    But fate is very wonderful, Chen Yuan emperor God bypassed the Qionghua hall, in the end did not bypass his fate robbery, met the "Xuannu


    Hongyu, also known as Huasheng.


    actually said that when he saw the nine day''s mysterious daughter, the emperor of the Chen Yuan knew that it was not her, but he knew nine days of a mysterious woman. He would not admit his mistake. So the God of Chen Yuan had no fluctuation on the surface. But the group of the inner nervous never mind the body.

 Chapter 2011

    As a matter of fact, I don''t know much about the scandal of the God of Chenyuan emperor. If Yan Zhuo was not lucky enough to follow the nine day Xuannu and get to know the God of Chenyuan emperor, he would not find the countless ties between the God of Chen Yuan and the goddess of nine days.


    In fact, the strength of the two men can be said to be equal. They are the same ancient gods, and they are born for the three realms and six ways.


    In the eyes of outsiders, they are like golden children and jade girls. No one can match them except for each other. Many admirers of them are ashamed of themselves and even waiting for their good news.


    But no one knows, Chen Yuan emperor God in the nine days Xuannu, that is, the goddess has no intention, Xiangwang intended.


    Chen Yuan emperor God single love nine days Xuannu hundreds of thousands of years, but not.


    Even if they had fought side by side and understood each other far more than themselves, only the nine days Xuannu''s heart was only in the three realms and six paths, and she made great efforts to improve her cultivation.


    It can be said that the nine day Xuannu is a woman who only pursues her career, and has nothing to do with love and love. This woman definitely refuses to be loved and respected by thousands of people.


    But nine days Xuannu has no descendants at all. Strictly speaking, she has no offspring, but she has collateral branches, just like Bai ran later.


    She does not understand love and love, let alone touch emotion, and how can she come from?


    Yan Zhuo always thinks that the reason why emperor Chen Yuan refused to rise was because he was hurt by love. Therefore, he had not moved his feelings for hundreds of thousands of years and closed himself up.


    Indeed, the God of Chenyuan emperor was rejected by the nine heaven Xuannu, but half of the reason why he refused to fly was because he wanted to taste the suffering of the three realms.


    is as like as two peas in the lower bound, and the moment he is about to leave, the God of the emperor Chen did not expect to meet with Yu Yu. A man who is exactly the same as the nine day mysterious girl is alike in perfectness or breath.


    Even then, the God of Chenyuan recognized that the woman with a red lotus flower on her forehead was not a nine day Xuannu.


    The real nine day Xuannu had already ascended to jiuchongtian. He saw it with his own eyes and knew that he and she could never be. After all, people had never had any other thoughts on him, and it was always his wishful thinking.


    But he couldn''t help but get close to see the little god who had just entered the world, even if she had the power of God since she was born.


    Shen Yuan emperor as like as two peas in the Ming Dynasty, helped her many times. After all, he was just like a nine day mysterious girl. He could not control her attention.


    But one did not pay attention, he fell in, because nine days Xuannu, Chen Yuan emperor God met in Hongyu.


    The appearance of Hongyu completely disordered the steps of Chenyuan Emperor God, and even more disordered his heart. They met each other and let the old God of Chenyuan know what true love is.


    Hongyu''s real identity is actually a wisp of immortal Qi after the rising of the nine heaven Xuannu. After being nourished by the purification of the sun and the moon, she has gradually become a shadow person of the nine day Xuannu. The two are not related by blood.


    Therefore, the two looks the same, there is a red lotus flower between the forehead, the breath is unable to tell the true from the false.


    Even at the beginning, when the God of Chenyuan emperor and Hongyu were together, all the gods thought that the God of Chenyuan emperor had suffered a lot, but they didn''t want to be wrong from the beginning.


    For Hongyu, the God of Chenyuan emperor was the first person to be moved. That person taught her a lot of things, let her know what is love and love, and let her know what jealousy is.


    The feeling is so wonderful. In fact, Hongyu didn''t know the God of Chenyuan for a long time, even less than half of the time when they met and cut the moon. But how can the feelings be measured by time.

 Chapter 2012

    Fall in love with a person very quickly, may be a moment, but forget a person, may take a lifetime, even several lives are difficult to forget.


    No matter how much you know each other, it''s just a dream. You can''t get into people''s hearts. And the millions you meet later, you''ll always compare them. How can mortal dust come into your eyes after you''ve been amazed.


    The God of Chenyuan emperor loved the Xuannu of Jiutian for several hundred thousand years, and Hongyu bid farewell to the God of emperor Chenyuan for several hundred thousand years.


    Hongyu fell in love with the God of Chenyuan emperor for only a few years, while Jiang Liuyu melted with Huasheng for only a few years.


    "Chen Yuan, do you believe in destiny? The first time I see you, I feel incomparably familiar, and you know me so well, even what I love to eat, you know, I believe we are destined to be a pair! "


    Hongyu was sitting beside the God of Chenyuan, looking happy. She never thought that she could meet such a person when she entered the world. The fear at the beginning was that Chen Yuan stretched out her hands to guide her direction, and took great care of her, which made her feel deeply for the world.


    Chen Yuan emperor God heard Hongyu''s words, just smile, no words, can''t help holding her tightly, Hongyu doesn''t know, the longer Chen Yuan emperor god gets along with her, the longer he feels uneasy in his heart.


    If there is no nine days Xuannu, they will not know each other, and there is no Hongyu, but these Chenyuan Emperor Gods dare not let her know.


    Because the longer he got along with him, the more clear he was. Hongyu''s temperament was like ten to ten with the nine day Xuannu. Until he saw the magic skill of the nine sky holy fire, the mood of Chen Yuan emperor, who had been troubled for a long time, was relieved. At that moment, he felt as if he had been saved.


    He always thought that Hongyu was the gift of his fate. God had been infatuated with him for hundreds of thousands of years. But when he saw Hongyu, he could use the magic skill of the nine sky holy fire. Chen Yuan only felt the happiness of the whole sky. She responded and fulfilled his dream.


    Fate is so wonderful. Even though she is not in love with the God of Chenyuan emperor, she is moved and guilty.


    is just that she doesn''t know what love and love is, and she can''t cheat the God of Chen Yuan, but she feels really dissatisfied at the time of leaving. Therefore, when she flies up, she spreads out a fairy spirit and puts herself in the middle of the sea. With the nourishment of the essence of the sun and moon, she achieves a new red Yu, without the memory of a mysterious woman.


    Nine days Xuannu thought, after several love robberies, can she understand her feelings?


    But how did she think that she was so proud of herself that she couldn''t bear to be half bent down. Once she was in love, she was bound to die, but she didn''t want to love others and become a substitute for others. How could Hongyu tolerate this?


    The God of Chenyuan fell in love with Hongyu, and soon the gods in heaven knew about it, including the goddess who adored him.


    Regardless of the status, there are jealousy because of hatred. After all, if it is a nine day Xuannu, then no one can surpass the status, but what is Hongyu?


    A female God, or a female God who has some imagination with the nine day Xuannu?


    This makes people unwilling, with the purple light goddess, also known as Jiaoyan God as the leader, is also the highest female God who adores Chenyuan emperor.


    First of all, she couldn''t help it. She wasn''t behind her back. So she went straight to Hongyu to let her know that she was difficult to retreat. They only thought that Hongyu was the descendant of nine heaven Xuannu. After all, Hongyu''s unique skill of Jiutian holy fire had been tens of thousands of years ago, and had never seen it since Jiutian Xuannu had risen. And HongJue or Huasheng is not the goddess of nine days after all

 Chapter 2013

    "Red Jade God, stay!"


    Hongyu is thinking of preparing a surprise for the God of Chenyuan. After all, for such a long time, the God of Chenyuan has been preparing gifts for her and taking care of her. She has never returned anything.


    Two people together is mutual, for the fate given by God, she cherishes.


    Just suddenly heard a very unfriendly voice, red Yu subconsciously frowned, but still patience stopped.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Hongyu is still friendly, but she has some impatience in her heart. After all, she loves Chenguang Emperor God. No matter what occasion, she will not forget to make sarcasm on her. If it is not for her charming face, she will not stop today.


    "If God doesn''t like you, you can say what you want."


    "We have known each other for a long time or a short time. In this book, God thinks that you are the descendant of the nine heaven Xuannu. After all, you look like you, even your magic skills are the same, so you have more care."


    "Of course, no matter how we take care of you, we can''t catch up with the God of Chenguang. Even if you don''t know his identity, you can also perceive the difference. After all, you can feel whether the cultivation is strong or not."


    "When it comes to the God of Chenguang emperor, I can''t help but say two more sentences. I admire him, but I still have self-knowledge. I know that I can''t match my identity. I can only put this feeling in my heart, as long as the emperor Chenguang is happy!"


    When talking about this, Jiaoyan God step by step into Hongyu, reaching out to pinch Hongyu''s face, but Hongyu dodged in the past.


    Hongyu frowned: "what are you going to say? If you still want to say these inexplicable words, I will not accompany you! "


    "Also, I''m not always in such a good mood to listen to your nonsense!"


    Red Yu said, the red lotus on the forehead flickered for a while, then turned to walk.


    But she was pulled by the God of Jiao Yan.


    At the moment, Hongyu can''t help it any more, and she is not a person who can tolerate others'' offenses again and again.


    Just when Hongyu was ready to fight, Jiaoyan Shangshen called out: "the God is not fighting with you. If it was not for the fire of nine days, I would have come to see you!"


    "Originally, God just loves you to be cheated. I want to remind you that it''s hard to be someone else''s shadow, isn''t it?"


    Jiaoyan God hide to one side, avoid the attack of Hongyu, observe the reaction of Hongyu.


    Just let her down, Hongyu did not have any reaction, just look at her with eyes playfully and say: "can''t you say something fresh?"


    "Did you send the people who chewed their tongue in me recently? What''s the point of all this mess? That''s all you can do? "


    "Today, however, I''m in a mood. If you go on, I''d like to see what kind of flowers you can make up?"


    Hongyu''s right hand is playing with a handful of nine sky sacred fire. The black red one is the last layer of the nine sky flame. In other people''s eyes, it''s impossible. In Hongyu''s hand, it''s just something to play with.


    No one knows that at the moment, Hongyu''s heart is tumbling, but not on the surface.


    "Fabricated? God says the truth


    "the God as like as two peas", "nine days, the daughter of the virgin" is hundreds of thousands of years old. At the beginning, the God can not believe that until you meet you, you are the same, even the breath can not tell the truth!


    "You''re the double of the nine heaven goddess, not even a double! If it wasn''t for your face, based on your identity, do you think you can get the favor of emperor Chenguang? Dream

 Chapter 2014

    "What''s the matter, Hongyu, I can''t believe it? Or surprised? "


    "In fact, if I were you, it would be too late to have fun. The double of lady Xuannu in Jiutian is not someone who wants to do it! It also requires luck and thick skin, don''t you think? "


    Jiaoyan Shangshen has been observing Hongyu''s expression, but she didn''t see a trace of Hongyu''s appearance. She was disdainful in her heart, and she also showed that she said: "the God of Hongyu doesn''t really believe it? Do you think I need to cheat you? You can ask the God of Chenguang


    "Emperor Chenguang has no airs and never holds his own identity. If you ask him with this face, he will not be willing to cheat you!"


    "After all, how can you cheat your lover?" Jiao Yan on God finished, covering her mouth and smiling, she didn''t believe that Hongyu really didn''t care as much as on the surface.


    "As you said, I''m going to have fun. Why should I ask? Even if it''s the shadow, how about the fate of being with the emperor Chenguang? Some people don''t even dream! "


    Red Yu satirizes a smile, then natural and unrestrained received nine days holy fire, from her side calmly walked.


    "Hongyu! Don''t be conceited. You are always so superior Don''t you understand what I said? Chenguang Emperor God single love nine days Xuannu Niang hundreds of thousands of years! Do you think it''s a few days? That''s not what a shadow of you can compare with. You are not his heart after all. "


    "You know, he doesn''t like you at all, but it''s because you are the descendant of the nine heaven Xuannu. You look like her very much. Are you willing to be a substitute?"


    "What you love is an illusion, what he loves is a shadow. How can you accept it with ease?" Jiaoyan God didn''t expect that Hongyu would really have no reaction, and even the flame was closed. This is different from what she expected. She was waiting for Hongyu to know the truth, get angry and hurt her, so she has something to say.


    But now Hongyu seems to have never heard it? What kind of operation is this? Doesn''t she like Chenguang at all? Otherwise, normal people who can accept their love is not love themselves?


    "So what? In any case, I was favored by the emperor Chenguang. Now I take good care of me. What''s wrong with me? I have a lot of face, don''t I? After all, that man is the God of Chenguang! I can''t remember it''s an old God who has lived for millions of years. I can keep him by my side, and it''s my double who has the ability to do it! "


    "And those who have the ability, such as you, can''t even touch one of his hair?"


    "I''ve been waiting for the rain god for a long time! It''s picked by Emperor Chenguang himself, but I can''t eat it! "


    Hongyu finished, looking at Jiao Yan''s face twisted, there was no beauty to speak of. She sneered. How about this skill? It''s too weak. Just in the moment of turning around in Hongyu, the whole body''s anger has been all over the eyebrows and eyes.


    No matter what the truth is, never lose face in front of others, her pride will not allow!


    As a matter of fact, many people know that they will not say in front of Hongyu, after all, no one will die for nothing!


    So Hongyu never knew! At the moment, in her mind, can not help but think of the first time, Chenguang Emperor God looked at her eyes, that is not amazing, she has not understood, today is to understand.


    It is just that when there is no official ear, Hongyu will not believe it, even if he deceives himself.


    And all the feelings of Hongyu when she saw the Chenguang Emperor God, there was no cover up, because in her world, the Chenguang Emperor God was her only family member. But this moment She was so murderous It turns out that the gods are so easily angered by people. It seems that no matter whether they are gods or people, they can''t pass the love barrier.

 Chapter 2015

    "Where have you been? I''ve been looking for you for a long time just now. I went to yaochi to pick lotus leaves. You can have a taste of them


    When Emperor Chenguang saw that Hongyu was back, the whole person was smiling like a warm sun. He was really beautiful in a prosperous age with 360 degrees and no dead corner. Only when he was with Hongyu in private, would he take off his mask!


    Hongyu once asked why he had to wear a mask. How did emperor Chenguang say, "less peach blossom!"


    At that time, Emperor Chenguang finished speaking and looked at Hongyu solemnly and asked her to take a veil, because she was more beautiful, and he would be jealous


    Hongyu remembers that every second with Chenguang emperor is a happy memory, but now she can''t laugh.


    Even if she told herself over and over again that what Jiaoyan said was false, it was just to sow dissension. She could not ask for the God of emperor Chenguang, so she would do this by any means


    But there is a sentence in Hongyu''s mind telling her that there is no wind in the hole! There is no wind.


    "Why don''t you talk? What''s the matter? "


    Chenguang Emperor God into the red Yu, want to reach out to hold her, but was Hongyu hide in the past.


    "You are with me because of my face, which is the same as the lady of nine days, isn''t it?"


    "Today, Jiaoyan God took me. She said that I was a stand in. She said that I was a double. You miss the Xuannu lady who had already risen to the sky nine times. She still let me have fun!"


    "Is that true? Should I have fun? Yeah? The God of Chenguang


    Since the two people express their feelings, Hongyu has never called his Emperor God. It can be seen that he is really angry today.


    And Hongyu also won''t tell a lie to Chenguang Emperor God. She promised him that she would never cheat him. So any doubts in her heart would be asked directly. Just thinking of this, Hongyu suddenly laughed.


    "At the beginning, you and I promised that there would be no concealment between us. If we had doubts, we would ask them out. We should never be impulsive Is it for today? "


    "Yes


    "But it''s not all. I hope there is no secret or estrangement between us. If there is any contradiction between us, take it out and eliminate it!"


    "Then your past with the lady of nine days"


    Not waiting for Chenguang to finish, Hongyu couldn''t help interrupting: "you don''t have to say, I really don''t know whether to praise the Emperor God, your foresight!" When Emperor Chenguang answered yes, or when Hongyu said the double, the guilt in the eyes of emperor Chenguang flashed by. She could see clearly that he didn''t need to explain.


    "I ask you, you just answer yes or no!"


    "I look the same as Jiutian Xuannu, do I?"


    Red Yu eyes slightly red, at the moment she pressed the anger and heartbreak staring at the Chenguang Emperor God.


    "Yes


    Chenguang Emperor God also promised that she would not hide her, as long as Hongyu asked, he would answer, never hide.


    "You take care of me because of her. Are you with me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes


    "But, you are her, she is you, you are not the descendant of Xuannu, you..."


    Emperor Chenguang wanted to explain, but was pushed out by Hongyu''s palm, which took her ten percent spiritual power!


    And Chenguang Emperor God can avoid, can also resist, but he did not, ten out of ten caught.


    Looking at the Chenguang Emperor God was beaten back, the corner of the mouth out of the bloodstain startled to the eyes of Hongyu.


    "Why don''t you avoid it?" Hongyu clenched her fist, tears in her eyes.


    "This is what I deserve. If you don''t get rid of your breath, you can give me another blow. If not, take my sword and point it at my heart. It''s up to you!" I''m afraid only Hongyu can make Chenguang emperor so.

 Chapter 2016

    "Do you think that''s enough?" Hong Yu seems calm to ask a way.


    Chen Yuan emperor God so, the pain in the heart, not to mention. How can the heart ache do?


    "Take it!"


    Emperor Chenguang thought that there would be such a day, but he thought he could wait. When she fully remembered, maybe he would not have to be sad, and he would have been waiting for hundreds of thousands of years. As long as there was her in the future, it would be worth it.


    It''s a blessing to have only one love in your life. As for the later waiting, it''s also happy.


    Chenguang Emperor God said, summoning his own purple imperial sword, put it in Hongyu''s hand, and then covered Hongyu''s hand with a hard line, "I''ll let you hold it!"


    Emperor Chenguang held Hongyu''s hand and held the purple imperial sword to his heart. He looked at him word by word and said, "I admit that I met you because of your face. I also admit that it was because of your face that I met you, but I did not want to meet you. I have to admit that later, I found that you are her. She is you. I know you are for me I''m very moved to do it... "


    Hongyu regardless of Chenguang Emperor God said when what is moved, happy look, she just feel the heart has been painful can''t breathe, she is really a stand in!


    "Chen Yuan, remember, I''m not her, I''m not a nine day Xuannu!"


    At the moment, Hongyu''s pride and self-esteem were all folded in front of this man. The perfect love that he thought was false from the beginning was all illusions. Today, all this has been completely uncovered.


    "I''m not going to be a stand in for anyone!"


    "I''m not a substitute, I''m just me!"


    "I hate you!"


    "Gave me a perfect dream, but you broke it with your own hands. I will never forgive you and never want to see you again!"


    Hongyu looked at the man who was familiar with and unfamiliar to her. She held the sword in her hand and kept shaking again and again. No one could hold the purple imperial sword of the God of Chenyuan emperor. She only felt a strong shock when she touched it.


    If it wasn''t for the God of Chenyuan holding Hongyu, the purple imperial sword would have fallen.


    "At first, my purpose is really my fault. You have resentment. I don''t blame you. But now I say that you don''t believe it. Give us some time to each other. You can remember that you are her and she is you. How can I not tell the person I have loved for hundreds of thousands of years!"


    Chen Yuan emperor God knows now no matter how to say, Hongyu can''t hear. It''s better for her to send out this tone in her heart first, and be more rational.


    So holding the sword, pierced his clothes, holding Hongyu''s hand, step by step forward.


    "What if so? Can you be less hateful, can you offset it? "


    "Stop it. Stop it. What are you doing?"


    Red Yu glared at the incredible Chen Yuan emperor God step by step forward, immediately to the body.


    Chen Yuan emperor God looked at the red Yu constantly back, mouth slightly Yang, "I know you are reluctant to give up!"


    "Don''t listen to them say that. Just remember that I love you and that my heart for you has never changed and is consistent. Let us give time to the rest, and everything will have an answer."


    "All right!" The God of Chenyuan looked at the way of Hongyu.


    "You You are so insidious


    Hongyu''s face is full of tears. Now Chen Yuan emperor''s words are like brainwashing. Let her be willing to be a stand in. Never ask why!


    "I don''t want to entangle with you any more. If you want to play double game, you can go to someone else. I believe there will be many people willing to do it!"


    Hongyu''s brain is blank now, and she doesn''t want to see this man again. But when Hongyu wants to take out her hand and leave, she doesn''t want to see Chen Yuandi''s hands suddenly tight

 Chapter 2017

    "Pooh It''s the sound of a sword piercing flesh and blood!


    Then the front of the men''s lapels a little red


    Hong Yu''s eyes widened at the scarlet in front of her.


    "You...!"


    Emperor Chenguang took Hongyu''s hand and purple imperial sword. In his indignant eyes, he thrust himself into his chest.


    "Now? Can you help me


    "If it''s not enough, keep moving forward. I don''t blame you, let alone hide!"


    "Just please don''t go!"


    "Don''t want me, because I''m sorry for you, but I love you really!"


    Chenguang Emperor God said while forward, let the purple imperial sword into the depth of the body.


    His face slowly turned pale, he did not use spiritual power to resist, if today''s Hongyu do not let the heart of resentment out, will only let her hate more, may never come out.


    He can''t bear to see Hong Yu fall into the double''s bewilderment, sad and painful.


    "I have nothing to say to you. In order to keep this face, you are really humble!"


    Red Yu at the moment looking at Chenguang Emperor God''s behavior, blood stabbed her eyes, but also stabbed her heart.


    In order to keep this fake, he did nothing but threaten his life!


    Hongyu pulled out her hand, pulled out the purple sword, and threw it at the foot of emperor Chenguang. She refused to look at the man any more. She shed tears on the spot and turned to run.


    Emperor Chenguang got up and wanted to chase him. But the sword he had just stabbed into his heart was not straight through, but his magic power was useless in order to let Hongyu get rid of Qi. Therefore, the sword was sincere and not wasted at all.


    But the expected results did not achieve, will be forced to leave Hong Yu.


    The God of emperor Chenguang covered his heart with the blood pouring out of his heart. Naturally, he couldn''t catch up with Hongyu who wanted to go. He could only watch his sad back leave.


    At this time, a woman in red came to her face. Emperor Chenguang was anxious for a moment, but he didn''t know it. He thought it was Hongyu. Seeing her running back in a hurry, the corners of her mouth just rose, but he heard a voice that didn''t belong to Hongyu.


    "Chenguang, how are you? Who hurt you like this


    "I just saw the God of Hongyu go towards the dark abyss in a hurry. It''s Is that her? She hurt you? And run away to the devil''s land? "


    "Is Hongyu Shangshen going to betray the heaven and go to the demon kingdom?"


    The comer is the coquettish face God who provokes dissension. Originally, she was really angry with Hongyu''s counterattack. Originally, she wanted to see Hongyu lose her soul, but she didn''t want to be stimulated and speechless.


    Later, the more she thought, the more unwilling she was. She didn''t believe that Hongyu really didn''t care as much as she said, so she couldn''t help but follow up, and the result was just like what she thought.


    As long as the woman was in love, she had no sense at all. What she didn''t expect was that emperor Chenguang had done so in order to keep Hongyu. Of course, she also had to thank them for their irrationality and had no mind to find her. Otherwise, she would not have a chance to hide in the dark.


    Until she saw Hong Yu leave, she knew her chance had come.


    But she finished speaking, looking at the Chenguang Emperor God is not the same as expected, and did not feel how considerate she was. Obviously, her body was hurt, but looking at her eyes, she was still shocked, and then wanted to escape.


    "Wait for me. I''ll ask peacock to cure the fairy! Hold on


    Peacock medicine fairy, equivalent to the imperial doctor in heaven, has a high reputation in the heaven. Every generation of family owners are called peacock doctor fairy.


    Although Jiaoyan Shangshen loves Chen Guangdi, she is also afraid of his murderous eyes. After all, she can''t bear the pressure of the real God. In other words, only the monster Hongyu can, maybe It is doomed to be an old enemy.

 Chapter 2018

    "No need!"


    "Jiaoyan God has this time, or to take good care of themselves!"


    "It''s said that there are a lot of clever people in the harem of the emperor of the human world. They can turn black and white people upside down. They should be very suitable for charming faces and gods!"


    Chenguang God said, flash away and disappear, straight to the dark abyss.


    Leave Jiaoyan God a face to cry, dare not cry, but for the Chenguang Emperor God''s words still dare not refute, should smile, so it is some look like a bitter smile.


    Emperor Chenguang never punished anyone personally, but today, because of Hongyu, she was demoted to the human world and set her fate. How can she turn over?


    Thinking of Hongyu, Jiaoyan''s eyes are more and more hate, this hate, until the human world, was cleared of memory, in the midnight dream, there is always a woman with a red lotus on her forehead who can''t see her face clearly, and constantly torments her


    People all say that emperor Chenguang is benevolent and good, and never holds his own identity. However, no matter who he is, he will be benevolent if he touches him and does not die.


    The trip to the human world of Jiaoyan Shangshen is really "wonderful".


    As for the reason why Hong Yu turned around quickly, if she was slow, her feet might have already run past. For tens of thousands of years, Emperor Chenguang had never been injured like this, and had no counterattack. She was waiting to be stabbed like a target.


    But the more so, the more hurt Hongyu''s heart, for this face, in order to retain her this double, the ancient god, actually can do so, she really don''t know whether to feel happy, after all, she has done what ordinary people can''t do!


    Who else can do this to her?


    In fact, Jiaoyan God just casually said, although she has been in the dark, but Hongyu''s final destination she does not know, just look at her direction, has been moving forward is indeed the abyss of darkness, in order to belittle Hongyu, naturally what words come, but no one thought, really was she to be deceived.


    Hongyu really went to the abyss of darkness. The abyss of darkness is the passage from heaven to the devil.


    Hongyu could have traveled around because the God of emperor Chenguang stayed in the heaven, but who didn''t know that the God of emperor Chenguang was infatuated with the Xuannu of Jiutian? Even Jiaoyan knew it, but no one told her.


    Now think about it. When the old gods saw her for the first time, they were surprised. Later, when they saw the emperor Chenguang beside her, they became clear again. Now all the doubts can be explained clearly.


    All the people are watching her jokes. Maybe they will think that she is lucky enough to be the double


    Hongyu hates the heaven, just along the way, he sees the passage to the demon world. No matter who talks about it, it is the teeth of hatred itching, because as long as people, gods and demons are heinous, they can be called demons.


    And the demon world is full of corpses, more like hell than hell, Hongyu feel that such a place seems to be very suitable for her, as long as the darkness can meet the darkness in her heart.


    Hongyu didn''t find out that she was actually blackened because of the emperor Chenguang. When she fell into the devil''s way, the demonic nature began to grow stronger and stronger, and Hongyu later became a woman who would even be frightened by the demonic world.


    When Chenguang Emperor God stumbled to arrive, it stimulated Hongyu''s demonic nature. Because of love and hatred, Hongyu no longer hesitated, and resolutely jumped down. Before leaving, when he saw emperor Chenguang''s anxious appearance, Hongyu left a sentence as if he were venting hatred.


    "The demon world has always been a big trouble for you. With this face, I''d like to see how the emperor Chenguang will kill me! Ha ha ha, great gods, I HongJue Waiting for you in the demon world! Wait for You... "

 Chapter 2019

    "Hongyu!"


    Chenguang Emperor God in front of the red Yu back in a hurry to shout.


    Once he really thought about many possibilities. When Hongyu knew all this, he would react, but he never thought that Hongyu would directly jump into the abyss of darkness and choose to fall into the devil''s way to revenge him.


    "You calm down and choose to fall into the devil''s way. Don''t you ignore your identity as a God? It''s my fault, I failed you, but you should punish me, not yourself


    "Come here, don''t be impulsive..."


    You can give me a chance to leave


    Chenguang Emperor God step by step close, looking at standing beside the dark abyss, a face of resolute red Yu, but now every word of Chenguang Emperor God is nothing more than a knife edge, all wounds, no comfort effect, can only push her into a larger abyss.


    The result is that Hongyu jumps with grief and indignation, leaving such words as beating the heart of emperor Chenguang.


    Looking at Hongyu falling into the devil''s way, Emperor Chenguang immediately followed him. He wanted to bring her back and bring her back, but he didn''t expect that Hongyu would seal the dark abyss with the holy fire of nine days.


    At that moment, the black and red nine sky holy fire blocked the passage, and the God of Chenguang emperor was injured. In addition, the nine heaven holy fire had already turned into ashes, which showed its power. The God of Chenguang urged jiejie to wrap himself up. However, this delay left Hongyu out of the heaven and was completely possessed.


    Therefore, Hongyu completely broke up with emperor Chenguang. Of course, it was unilateral. Hongyu told herself in her heart that she was not in the same world with Chenguang Emperor God. He took her as a stand in. This was because she stepped on her pride and self-esteem. Naturally, he wanted to break with him


    Their feelings, in which sword, do not owe each other.


    With the passage of time, the two people''s new fate also began to have new changes, it can be said that some new entangled changes.


    No matter how many identities have been changed and what kind of memories have been shuffled, the two lovers will still fall in love with each other again.


    Red Yu into the devil, to the demon world, she is the people of the demon world, but also at that time met the lawless second highness of the demon world to cut the moon.


    On the other hand, her self-respect has not been forgotten.


    The man she never forgot and decided to break up unilaterally has been recuperating since she left. The purple sword is the magic weapon of emperor Chenguang, and it is also the backbone of Pangu, the God of the creation of the earth. It is powerful and powerful. Later, she followed the emperor Chenguang to fight everywhere, and his evil spirit only increased.


    A really powerful magic weapon is strong when it is strong. The stronger the person uses it, the more powerful it will be.


    If it was not for the emperor Chenguang, the God might have been out of his wits. In addition, Hongyu''s Jiutian holy fire, or the black red, the highest level of Jiutian holy fire


    Although the Chenguang Emperor God is strong, he also needs to recuperate, but finally, when the Chenguang Emperor God heals up, he is ready to go to the demon world to look for Hongyu. After all, Hongyu and his highness of the demon world are together. How could he not know that during the healing period, he was so anxious that he almost fell into the devil


    But fate is so fond of playing tricks on people, but the second war of gods and Demons began at this time

 Chapter 2020

    The relationship between the gods and the demons has always been tense. The devil kingdom is not subject to the jurisdiction of the emperor of heaven. He is not willing to linger in the demon world. He is eager to get more energy. The only convenient way is to suck people''s life and soul. Because of this, the heaven world can''t ignore it. Therefore, the demon world is faced with repression and killing


    Therefore, the war between the two sides is sooner or later, and it has always been the case. It is just that the war is divided into two parts, namely, the size of the war and how to fight it. The fuse of this time is Hongyu, who unexpectedly arrived in the demon world.


    The second highness chopped the moon to meet the person who moved his heart for the first time. It can be said that Hongyu can be infinitely meticulous.


    For Hongyu''s thoughts in his heart, he could see clearly that he hated those so-called just men even more!


    But he is still willing to believe that Hongyu has been his demon world, and agreed to stay with him and stay in the demon world forever. He believes that the people in Hongyu''s heart will gradually fade with time. After all, he is just a passer-by. However, for thousands of years, where there is his company for a long time, and those who are in a hurry and fail her, it is not worth remembering.


    But I didn''t expect that even after hundreds of thousands of years, the one who fell in love will never forget. Just like him, he can never let go of Hongyu, and Hongyu will never be able to put down the God of Chenyuan emperor, that is, the mortal river flow later.


    At the beginning of the second world war between gods and demons, it was a life-threatening battle. At the critical moment, the God of Chenyuan swept across the battlefield with his purple sword. In other words, the demon Kingdom belonged to those who remember to eat or not to fight. They had recuperated for tens of thousands of years. They would come back together with several demon clans.


    But the hurt of the three realms and six ways can not be cultivated overnight.


    When the second war between gods and demons came to an end, the God of Chenyuan emperor was out of his normal state. No one knew why. After hundreds of thousands of years of solitude, he suddenly took out all his divine power to cultivate the three realms and six ways that had been hurt by the war. Later, he directly fell into the six samsara, shared the sufferings of the world, and became a mortal


    Because of the great righteousness of Chenyuan emperor, the gods are even more revered. Many ancient gods have followed the practice and cultivated the three realms and six ways, including the emperor of heaven. Not only did they disperse their cultivation, but also the position of the emperor of heaven was given fresh blood. However, no one thought that the new emperor recommended by all the people would become so selfish and hypocritical that he would kill the emperor of a family for his own selfish desire Wang!


    But other people do not know, but Hongyu can no longer be regarded as not knowing, even if she is full of demonic nature, she also knows that the God of Chenyuan emperor does so also has a half relationship with her.


    If it was not for her impulsive attitude and approval of the demon world''s war, the moon would not be bent on her own way. It may not be able to stop the battle, but at least it can reduce the casualties. He would not have made such a decision today


    So on the night of emperor Chenyuan''s fall into the six ways, Hongyu held a banquet to thank the moon for her care for tens of thousands of years.


    "So this is the Hongmen banquet? Farewell dinner? "


    "Didn''t you promise to stay in the demon world forever? You are now a member of the demon world. You also have the evil spirit. Why do you want to leave? You said... "


    "You can''t forget him? You told me not to mention it again, but now that you know about him, you can''t wait a moment, can you? "


    Don''t think, for Hongyu to go, the moon certainly will not let go, at this time the moon is still so young, energetic, in the eyes or young wanton natural and unrestrained, but in the face of Hongyu''s matter, the once fresh and angry young man did not see, chopping the moon this life, do not care about the universe, but only care about this woman, that''s all

 Chapter 2021

    Faced with the question of beheading the moon, Hong Yu guessed that he would reply in this way, which would prevent her from leaving. Therefore, she had already thought of a way to deal with it. In fact, she was grateful for beheading the moon in her heart, and she really wanted to forget the God of Chen Yuan emperor and accept others. Only in this way can she forget that she acted as a substitute like a fool.


    However, it turns out that no matter how long she has passed, she can''t do it, especially when she looks at the burning love in her eyes. She doesn''t want to cut the moon and become a double!


    At the same time, she couldn''t turn around to be with the God of Chenyuan, but now the God of Chenyuan has taken the opportunity to reincarnate and start anew, and become a mortal from generation to generation


    Hongyu also want to know, but also want to give the other party a chance, if all over again, will not come together, even if can''t, also don''t regret, after all, forget, at least not like now, deep torture, clearly close at hand, but far to the end of the world!


    However, Hongyu, no matter how smart she was, could not bear to see countless obstacles in the future, making her regret and guilt.


    "I was born into the God, and then fell into the demon world. There was a divine bone in the sky, and there was evil spirit in it. The disaster should come. The samsara pain is also what I should suffer. I am the only God in the heaven. I have never experienced it, and why I came here? Don''t you know why I came here? So sooner or later, we have to part! "


    Hongyu looked at the red eyes of beheading the moon, and then didn''t say it. She knew that no matter what she said, she couldn''t listen to it. She wanted to say goodbye. She didn''t leave without saying goodbye. There was no need to say anything else. When she left, for a long time, the moon would not read her again.


    After all, the second highness of the demon world, no matter whether it is strength or intelligence, as long as you want to, how can you be short of women? Sooner or later, he will forget the woman who doesn''t love her


    Can Hongyu forget, love has been deep into the bone marrow, even thousands of years will not forget.


    As for Hongyu''s decision, cutting the moon can''t do anything, and more can''t be done, because the samsara of heaven is unavoidable. However, he didn''t expect that the farewell given by Hongyu was literal meaning. Goodbye, never see again. Even more, he didn''t think of the departure time of Hongyu''s plan. He didn''t want to tell him.


    When he found out, Hongyu had left the demon world and fell into reincarnation. This search was tens of thousands of years


    But the moon is dead also did not expect, Hongyu unexpectedly quietly pulled out her God bone, cleared the evil spirit, that is the pain of bone setback, how can she be so? Is she trying to make sure she''s never found?


    After all, he has removed the spirit bone, and the same evil spirit as him has been cleared. The red lotus on his forehead has disappeared. It is true that there is no trace of the past left.


    In fact, Jianyue has been looking for tens of thousands of years. Strictly speaking, he actually found it. However, ordinary people have a short life span. By the time she worked hard to find the moon, Hong Yu had already reached her old age, and then the next life. Then, she searched for a long time. Finally, she was found in her life when she was Huasheng!


    In order to be like the God of Chenyuan emperor, Hongyu will become mortal and enter the samsara forever. Therefore, she will be born and pull out her divine bones. Otherwise, she will be infected with evil spirit and will not be reincarnated normally.


    As for whether they can meet the God of Chenyuan, no one can predict. They may not meet in their whole life. But after reincarnation, both of them don''t remember the past. It''s just because of each other''s Frank encounter, mutual knowledge and love. This is what Hongyu wants.


    Cut the moon heartbroken thought, no matter how many million years ago, or now, in the end, HongJue love people Or he At this moment, the demon king wanted to cry.

 Chapter 2022

    What''s the use of crying? Since ancient times, love will not be armed with a gun, it will only move with fate Whoever she loves wins.


    Time seems like a fleeting moment. In the twinkling of an eye, hundreds of thousands of years later, at the moment when Huasheng and Jiangliu are facing each other, I think of love and hate.


    It''s ridiculous. After several generations, Hua Sheng finally realized that the river''s desire stopped. He really knew himself better than himself!


    However, it is because all the memories have been rebooted and the war spirit of emperor Chenyuan awakens in the past life. Although it is not the original physical body, the strength is greatly reduced, it is still enough to remove the evil spirit from Huasheng.


    Now, after removing the evil Qi and thinking of all the things, Huasheng can''t face himself! I dare not face the river.


    If she could, she really wanted to say that she was not Hongyu, let alone Huasheng. She couldn''t imagine that if she had not left the heaven in a hurry and hurt the river, she would not have met the beheading moon.


    And she should not be confused by the so-called hatred when everything is not clear. Thinking about the present three realms and six ways, Huasheng is very painful and regretful


    Now, when I meet with Jiang Liu, I can''t go back to the beginning, I can''t go back, I can''t go back forever. The whole three realms and six ways are because of her. She has lost all her life and suffered countless deaths and injuries. It''s all because of her. She can''t forgive herself, let alone face those people who are still helping her


    I love you not afraid of mountains, rivers, lakes and seas, I love you not afraid of yin and Yang life and death.


    This is not what Jiang Liu said, but he did it


    But now their relationship is not just between her and Jiangliu. It''s not that she has moved her heart to the moon, but she is guilty. If she has no deep feelings for Jiangliu, she has only failed to live up to her love for the moon


    "Do you remember? Isn''t it? "


    "Ah Sheng, I''m late. If I could wake up earlier..."


    Jiang Liu hugs Huasheng, who is not struggling. Although Huasheng suddenly doesn''t speak, he just keeps crying, but Jiangliu knows that because when he rescued Huasheng, he begins to remove her evil spirit secretly. This time, he will not say anything like last time, and wait so long


    Jiang Liu''s most regretful thing was that he shouldn''t have only thought about letting Hua Sheng get rid of his Qi at the beginning, so he should wait. What he shouldn''t wait for should be like this now. No matter how she struggles, she should first remove the evil Qi.


    Hua Sheng''s memory had been restored to the majority. She thought that she had recovered all of them, but in fact, some of them were affected by demonization, so they were obscured. Because of this, many things of Huasheng were out of control and were not their original intention.


    But no matter what, a lot of things have been done, mistakes are irreparable, and the dead can''t come back. Thinking of this, Huasheng''s eyes have become a pool of water.


    Crying is the most useless behavior, let''s just think about it because of pregnancy, so I can''t help crying


    Hua Sheng didn''t know how to answer Jiang Liu''s words, but she also knew that even if she didn''t say anything, he could see clearly.


    Huasheng is holding the sleeve of the river, but he has no courage to reach out and hold his hand.


    Finally, it was the river that raised his hand to hold the Huasheng.


    "It''s not your fault, it''s my fault. If I had chosen to be frank, instead of waiting until the end, I would not have hurt your heart. If you loved me deeply, you would not have been possessed by it. What''s more, today''s thing!"


    "Ah Sheng, let''s not cry. Are you willing to believe me now?"


    Jiangliu has been waiting for Huasheng to cry. He knows that Huasheng''s heart is bitter.


    And since he rescued Huasheng from the lava of the demon world, it has been only half a day for Huasheng to remember.


    But this half day, as if after several centuries so long So suffering

 Chapter 2023

    Hearing the words of Jiangliu, Huasheng nodded subconsciously. Indeed, Huasheng, who remembered the past, did not believe who Jiangliu would believe. But it is precisely because of this that Huasheng still hesitated at the moment when he nodded his head to the river stream, which now has the memory of the God of Chenyuan emperor.


    Because he is a river, but he is not!


    It''s like she''s Huasheng, but it''s not


    "You What do you want to say Hua Sheng''s calm mind is also very clear, if it is a mortal Jiangliu, he will only care, but the God of Chenyuan Emperor He''ll have more! He is not simple. He has more to worry about, care about and carry.


    How can she forget that the God of Chenyuan emperor is the existence of the Savior, not belonging to the three realms and six ways, only exists in the legendary man, and his mission is only the three realms and six ways.


    Hua Sheng is his only counter scale, which is also an accident.


    Without her, he would be invincible, without weakness.


    "I have something to say, but I think you are the most important thing! Ah Sheng, you must know that I will not harm you! "


    Maybe the next thing to say is really difficult. Jiangliu adjusted his breath, because Jiangliu is not only Jiangliu, but also has a layer of responsibility, which he was born with, so no matter how difficult it is, he also wants to say that he hopes Huasheng can stand on his side this time.


    "Ah Sheng, please, listen to me this time, just once, we Let''s get rid of the child. This child can''t be kept! "


    When Jiangliu said this sentence, Huasheng actually had a moment in his mind that he had already predicted. Maybe the child in his belly had an early warning of the unknown danger. His mother and son were connected with each other. At the moment when the river current appeared, Huasheng felt the fear of the child in his stomach.


    It can be predicted that it is not the same as hearing it. When he heard the river flow, the child''s biological father said that he would kill him. Huasheng''s brain was blank for a moment.


    Then quickly raised his hand to cover his stomach and looked at the river.


    "Why?"


    "Are you crazy?"


    "Jiang Liu, are you an asshole? This is our child


    Intellectually, Huasheng knew that Jiangliu would not say such a thing for no reason. After all, in order to keep the child, Jiangliu rushed into the 72 fantasy land with the help of mortals in exchange for beheading the moon. Whether as a father or a husband, it is not easy to describe Jiang Liu''s ability to do this.


    Therefore, Huasheng also knows that there is no last resort. Jiangliu will not be cruel to this point, but after all, he has all the memories. Emotionally, Huasheng can''t believe whether Jiangliu is influenced by the God of Chenyuan emperor. He has only three realms and six ways, so he can''t leave this child who does not belong to the three realms and six ways!


    "You know, he is very smart, and he already has a feeling, and his perception of the outside world is more obvious. In the dead of night, he will say hello to me. I touch my stomach, just like shaking hands with him. He is eager to come to this world. He wants to live, I know..."


    Hua Sheng looked at the river with a sad face, and she knew that he would not give up.


    For how much the child wants to live, she really knows, but when life is threatened, he crazily absorbs her vitality. She knows that, but she doesn''t blame him. This is her own child, which she has been looking forward to for a long time. How can she have the heart to kill the child who is so eager for life?


    Huasheng believes that no matter what, no mother will do it!

 Chapter 2024

    Jiang Liu knew that Hua Sheng must have looked like this. After all, could that mother have the heart to hurt her child? Father can''t even talk about mother.


    It''s just that if there is any way, Jiang Liu will not say such words. How much Huasheng cares about this child is clear to him.


    "Ah Sheng, we can still have a lot of children, but this child, if it is not a last resort, how could I say such a thing?"


    "I believe you also find that this child is wrong. He can not only empty your spiritual power, but also continue to absorb the evil Qi. He can not be born normally because he is the reincarnation of the demon king!"


    In fact, at the beginning, Jiangliu didn''t want to tell her. After all, he was afraid that the attack on Huasheng would be even greater. Once the news that the child was the reincarnation of the demon king was leaked, the mother and son of Huasheng were really the target of public criticism, and the twists and turns rose again.


    The most important thing is that the child has grown up, and now this time, it will do more harm to the mother, but it is absolutely impossible to stay.


    "You know I won''t cheat you, and this child is also mine. If it wasn''t for the accident, I would have done everything to protect your mother and son!"


    "But now it''s not just a matter for three of us. It''s not about me talking about justice with you. It''s when you give birth to him in October. It''s also when you run out of oil and light is dry."


    "Ah Sheng, you should be more aware of your physical condition than I am. Since he grew up, your body has been overdrawn. If it was not for the external force to transport energy for him to absorb, you are now..."


    "I''ll be with you all the time. I''ll come without your own hands, OK?"


    "As a father, I''m a failure and irresponsible person. I''m sorry for you!"


    "If you want to hate, you hate me! Don''t keep it in your mind. "


    Jiang Liu''s heart is also sad, but he didn''t show it. Huasheng is already fragile enough. If two people don''t give up together and are fragile, this matter can''t be done.


    After Jiang Liu finished speaking, looking at Hua Sheng, he still didn''t speak. He felt a little flustered and even more intolerant.


    If you beat the child, his heart is bleeding.


    "No! I don''t agree, move my child, don''t even think about it, even if it''s you Not even! "


    Hua Sheng was silent for a while. It was because the child was the reincarnation of the demon king. However, no matter what it was, it was her child. How could she not have it now?


    "Ah Sheng! I know you can''t bear it, but you have to be more rational. Once this child is born, there will be a great disturbance in the three realms and six ways. At that time, it will not only be a loss of life! "


    "Do you know what the human world is like now? It''s no exaggeration to say it''s the end of the day. All our friends and family are being persecuted


    "And you, we finally came to this step, no one can stop us, but you insist on giving birth to him, is to cut your own life, I know for the sake of children, you can not care about your own life, but I will lose you forever..."


    "Ah Sheng, I''m useless. I can''t change him or save your mother and son. If you want to hate me, hate me!"


    Jiangliu knew that Huasheng was in trouble now. He had done his best and could not make any sense. So he forced him to give birth to this child. There was no case of any harm. The only thing he could do was to stop it.


    "No, you can. You were the God of Chenyuan emperor and the Savior of three realms and six ways. How could you not save your children?"


    "Jiangliu, I don''t want to kill him. He already has a feeling. This is our child. You are not willing to give up. I know that we can find a way together. There must be a way."


    Hua Sheng looked at the river and knew what he meant. He covered his stomach and leaned back, for fear that he would hurt the child.

 Chapter 2025

    "Ah Sheng, I''m sorry!"


    Jiang Liu''s eyes are slightly red. It is true that he was the God of Chenyuan emperor in his previous life, but strictly speaking, he is no longer. Before his reincarnation, he scattered all his accomplishments, gave up his real body, and became a mortal for generations to come. If not for the awakening of the war spirit today, he would not have saved Huasheng, and his accomplishments would not have been the same.


    He is now a mortal and the soul of the past life. Even if he can use the purple imperial sword, his strength will be greatly reduced.


    But the river does not know, even if he had a previous life of the body, also can not prevent the demon king.


    But even if Hua Sheng knows these things, how can a mother be really rational.


    "I don''t want to listen to you. I''m sorry. We must have a way. Everything can be mutually exclusive. Let''s find a way together."


    Hua Sheng kept saying.


    When Jiang Liu heard Hua Sheng talk about mutual generation and mutual restraint, he moved his eyebrows and eyes. It is true that when he was a minor, he used the nine day holy fire to understand


    How can Jiangliu tell Huasheng that instead of letting Huasheng solve the children after birth, it is better to put all these sins on him and use his hands


    But they didn''t know. Just when they were in a standoff, a surprise came from behind, but there was a voice of anger.


    "You can''t do it. You are incompetent. It doesn''t mean that others have no way."


    "You deserve to be the father of the child. If something goes wrong, you only have your so-called righteousness in mind. If the child does not affect the three realms and six ways, I don''t think you can say such a thing now, right? The Savior is not crying in vain. For the sake of the three realms and six ways, one can sacrifice his own children! "


    Fantian and Feng Ying don''t know that the moon chopping actually leaves a perceptual boundary on Huasheng. However, he didn''t expect that Huasheng''s children could not only absorb the evil Qi, but also the weak energy of his boundary. Therefore, it was too late to receive the news.


    He rushed to the forbidden area of the demon kingdom in disbelief. He really found the breath of Huasheng. He thought that Huasheng was dead. When he was in a state of grief and madness, Liu yinhuaming saw Huasheng who was in a standoff with the river


    "When I came out of the seventy-two fantasy world and found you, I knew clearly that the reason why I helped you keep him was that I had a way to keep your mother and son born safely. Even if not, as long as you think about it, I will not give up!"


    "Let''s go back, shall we? You won''t break your promise? "


    When she saw Jiang Liu really came back, especially when she found that Jiang Liu could appear in the demon world, her temperament was totally different. When Hua Sheng looked at him, she knew that Jiang Liu was really that person.


    He really came back, now there is no time to question the identity of the river, all the fixed number is on Huasheng.


    Just when he thought he was going to wake up from his dream, he knew that he still had a chance to talk about it.


    At the moment, the three of them are like a Shura field. Although they have seen each other countless times, this time they are really equal.


    After seeing Jiangliu, he looked directly at Huasheng. Although Huasheng said before that if Jiangliu really came back, she would kill him with her own hands, and Jianyue believed it. But now, obviously, Jiangliu saved Huasheng, and it is impossible to mention it again at this time. After all, Huasheng could easily get rid of Jiangliu, but if emperor Chenyuan


    The important thing is that at this moment, the child who hears the river to remove Huasheng knows that this is his last chance.

 Chapter 2026

    Even if Hua Sheng likes the river again, it is more difficult for a mother to watch her child die than to kill herself.


    Even if the river was clear of the evil spirit and turned back to Huasheng, she really couldn''t be rational in the face of her children who were not easy to seek.


    So in the chopping moon suddenly appeared, and said such a thing, whether true or false, Huasheng really moved.


    Hua Sheng can''t deny that she has always loved Jiang Liu and has never changed her mind. However, it is difficult for her to make a choice between her children and the river. However, Jiangliu can protect herself and no one can harm him. But the child is not. Except for her mother, even his father is thinking about his death


    Therefore, in Huasheng''s heart, it is inevitable to take sides.


    As for the rest, Huasheng has not taken care of so much. She is selfish. She doesn''t like this kind of self, but she has no choice.


    When she saw Hua Sheng looking at him, she knew that he had won today!


    Hua Sheng finally took a look at the river. Her expression had already explained everything. Jiangliu could not stop her at all. Jiangliu knew that if he stopped at the moment, he would welcome another break.


    But watching Huasheng turn around and follow the moon, the river bend his waist for the first time!


    "A Sheng..."


    He knew that Huasheng could hear and see, and he didn''t want to


    Although it is not Hua Sheng''s heart that he won, the most fearless thing is waiting. As long as he can keep her, sooner or later he will get what he wants.


    Just like now, even if Jiangliu comes back, even if he can see that they love each other, but Huasheng refuses Jiangliu himself.


    Just seeing a word from the river, Hua Sheng could be worried about him and his face was full of tears. He still clenched his fist. He can wait, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t care.


    But he couldn''t tell Hua Sheng what he said, because it was useless. Just as Hua Sheng once asked himself to give up her, but he couldn''t do it. Then he asked Huasheng to give up the river.


    Cut the moon can only lick the wound, waiting for the healing, and then stand in front of Huasheng invincible again.


    Just like now, when you send Huasheng back to the devil Kingdom Temple safely, except for her safety, she doesn''t ask any questions. She doesn''t care, but she cares too much.


    Caring has become a obsession. As long as you can see her around, everything else doesn''t matter. In any case, whatever Huasheng says, he will believe anything. Of course, even if he doesn''t say it, he won''t pursue it.


    "You have a rest first. I will do everything I promise. Since this child is reincarnated in the demon world, it is suitable for the devil kingdom. Everything has me!"


    "And, don''t worry, I won''t let go of all the people who want to harm you when you fall into the devil''s lava, and no one will harm you in the future."


    "HongJue, go back with me, and I will level all the dangers around you!"


    As he said this, he saw that Hua Sheng had long been trapped in his own world and isolated from the outside world. He knew that except for holding the child, nothing could affect her now, but she could not be beheaded as if this had not happened.


    Although I don''t want to mention the river current, if it is not timely and he has the ability, Huasheng will be doomed this time


    She almost lost the blood killing factor on her forehead.


    No matter who it is, as long as he is there, he can''t move her!


    After cutting the moon, he got up and left. This time, he left a heavy army for Huasheng. No one but him could get close to Huasheng.

 Chapter 2027

    However, he went directly to the main hall. When he knew that it was actually driven by Brahma and the beacon shadow, he was not heartbroken. Although we didn''t often get together these years, who didn''t know who?


    How much he liked Hua Sheng and how deep was his obsession with her, not to mention Brahman and Feng Ying, is the whole three realms and six ways. Who is not clear? He warned again and again, and then chose to believe. What did he get?


    Betrayal!


    All the tenderness of beheading the moon is given to Hua Sheng. The other people in front of him are really stingy.


    "Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. You forced me to kill them all."


    "Brother, you really let me down! How could you have the heart to watch her mother and son fall into the magic lava? You want her out of her wits! You, who have been looking down on everything, are so vicious? "


    "My elder brother wanted to live safely. I helped you to strengthen the border. Your two sons and daughters were robbed by heaven when they were born because of their mother''s reason. I used my cultivation to keep them together with you!"


    "Have I ever hated the influence of their mother and son on you? I didn''t want to hurt them, because you like it. You are my big brother


    In fact, the feeling of beheading the moon to Brahman is great after all, because Brahman is older and takes care of his two younger brothers for a longer time.


    "And the third, I thought you just love to make fun of. I didn''t expect you to..."


    "Because you like Hiro, I put up with her again and again. What she did behind my back, do you really think I don''t know? You really think I don''t want to kill her? But in the end I chose to worry about you


    "Am I not good to you?"


    "You two join hands to dig my heart?"


    For what Qi Luo did, as long as Huasheng was in peace, the moon was really a blind eye. Otherwise, who dares to offer a pillow beside the second Royal Highness? He had been thrown into the lava of the demon world, and he didn''t know how many times he had died.


    No matter where Hua Sheng''s heart is, he can''t watch her go wrong.


    Looking at the painful expression of beheading the moon, they are not not not sad, but the same, they do not want to see the moon cut again and again wrong, after all, beheading the moon is a brother, and the root is only Hua Sheng, except for her, everyone is happy.


    But no one thought, clearly saw her jump into the demon world lava, there is no possibility of survival, how can it be safe?


    If you want to say how they know, it''s still the story of beheading the moon, because if Hua Sheng is dead, after all, she won''t have time to tell them about it.


    "This is it. I don''t regret it. Second brother, if time can come again, I will do so. Of course, I also have regrets. The only regret is that when she came to the demon world, I should have driven her to leave. It''s better to kill her at that time, and there is no life lost today!"


    Brahman closed his eyes and did not speak any more. When he was brought back by the moon, he had already run. After all, if they could fight, why should they secretly?


    I''m just worried about the wife and children in the border, but I think he''s changed places, and he won''t find the moon for a while. Anyway, these things have nothing to do with them. At the beginning, the children''s lives were also saved by cutting the moon. Brahman thought that the moon cutting would not really be eliminated.


    But Feng Ying was more direct at the moment, without the consciousness of a prisoner. She looked up at the moon and said, "I hate why she left. I should have watched her go out of her wits."


    "Second brother, do you compare your sister-in-law with that woman? Does she deserve it? If she treats her elder brother like a sister-in-law, I recognize her, but what about her? Do not love you, will only use you, if you are not the moon, she will see you more? You can''t let go. We''ll help you! "


    "As brothers, I don''t think we did it wrong! Wake up, you big fool... " At this point, the three brothers of the demon Kingdom turned their faces completely.


    The demon world civil war is about to break out

 Chapter 2028

    "As for Hiro, I do like her, she does not like me, but I tell you, if she is like that woman, I will not be you! Because I have a bottom line, you really have no limit for that woman! Completely crazy... "


    "Second brother, licking the dog will have nothing! I don''t want you to end up with your life in it


    After Feng Ying finished speaking, he held back for a long time, which can be said to be hoarse. In fact, at this time, what he said about the consideration for all living beings in the demon world was nonsense, so Feng Ying didn''t mention a word, and what he thought in his heart was to make the moon cut alive.


    Onlookers see clearly that beheading the moon has always been a one-sided payment. Sooner or later, he will have nothing and put himself into it.


    "Are you finished? Is there anything else to say? "


    The moon slowly rose and walked into his two brothers step by step.


    "Oh, what''s the difference between you and me


    "I don''t know what the second brother wants to do with our brother?"


    Feng Ying looks at beheading the moon completely without oil and salt, and sneers. The soul guiding gun in his hand is eager to try. He can''t fight, but he won''t stand still waiting for the attack.


    But Brahman on one side was not as excited as the beacon shadow. When Feng Ying finished, he looked up at the moon and said, "we saw her fall into the demon lava. There should be no possibility of her surviving!"


    "So, who saved her? Is he really coming back? "


    It''s no use saying anything at this time. It''s impossible to let them go. Although Brahman had expected it, he didn''t see it with his own eyes. He was still a little uncertain. So he could not help but ask after he was calm.


    Feng Ying heard this, what mystery seems to have been answered in his heart, he? Who is it? Is this person always worried about in the big brother''s heart?


    Looking at the beheading of the moon, when he heard Brahma asking about this, his expression of indifference changed instantly, as if there was something unbearable to be mentioned.


    Indeed, although Huasheng didn''t come back to the river, it was not because he loved him, it was just because he could protect the child.


    Behemoth didn''t dare to wait until the birth of the child. Would he no longer have any use value? Just like now, Huasheng had no evil spirit of Hongyu. When he returned to the temple, the only thing he said to him was a truce!


    How ironic, for her a promise, he did not hesitate, but now the river came back, awakened her conscience, immediately cease the war, and that commitment, is not it? I dare not ask.


    Now to find two brothers to settle accounts is also a distraction, or cut the moon now don''t know how crazy, the results again heard about the man, beheading the eyes have changed.


    That person always has the ability to turn his life upside down.


    Instead of answering Brahman''s question, the moon directly summoned the Shura umbrella. There was no brotherhood in his eyes. It can be said that when they two joined hands to kill Huasheng, they were no longer brothers.


    "It doesn''t matter who it is. You should know one day when you hurt her!"


    "No matter what happens, you hurt her, you hurt me!"


    "Let''s go together. Unless I die, I won''t let anyone hurt her any more, and then I can go back all over again!"


    Although beheading the moon did not answer, but looking at his expression, Brahman''s heart also had an answer. However, regarding the invitation war of beheading the moon, Brahman did not move. Instead, the beacon shadow had no nonsense at all. He called out the soul guiding gun and was totally reckless.

 Chapter 2029

    "Big brother, he said so. Let''s go together. We are not without a chance to win."


    "It''s better to let the second brother die in our hands than in other people''s hands!"


    Feng Ying took the lead in the fight. Although he failed in less than ten moves, he was ruthless this time. He really wanted to see the moon beheaded by others. It would be better if one of them died today, and he died, so he didn''t have to look at these heartbreaking things!


    "Third


    Brahman called out the sound of beacon shadow, and then gathered energy. A silver whip flashed out of his wrist. After a close look, the so-called silver white was actually thunder and lightning.


    At this point, all the preparations have become empty talk. Feng Ying is not an opponent to cut the moon, and Brahman can not watch Feng Ying be killed alive.


    Now the beheading of the moon has long been out of reason. Seeing that Brahma is in the middle and wants to be the peacemaker, he can''t help but say: "brother, show me your strength. Don''t say I don''t care about brotherhood. Your wife and children have been brought by me. Did you forget that I used my cultivation to help you save them? I wanted to find them without any trouble Li, now they are in the hands of the nine Dharma protectors. If you want them to live, let''s go! Don''t hide it! "


    Brahma with lightning whip to catch the Feng shadow that was kicked by the moon, and looked at him with an unbelievable face.


    "What have you done to them? I''m in charge of it. They don''t know anything about it! You can''t move them! "


    Brahman''s forehead blue veins burst, this is the first time that the demon Kingdom''s highness is angry, completely ignoring the image, without covering up.


    It can be seen that his only inverse scale is his wife and children.


    "Second brother, sweet and thick, but your niece, nephew and sister-in-law treat you well. You even tied them up for outsiders?"


    Feng Ying covers his heart. He was kicked by the moon just now, but he doesn''t show favoritism at all. Feng Ying feels that his heart will be kicked out.


    "Oh, how can you ask? When I knew something happened to Huasheng, my heart hurt and hated even more than you do now


    Behemoth''s eyes turned red. The capture of the three men was not in person because he was afraid of seeing the child''s heart, but he couldn''t bear it. Thinking of what the elder brother had done, Hua Sheng almost died with her child. How could they bear to take it?


    "Don''t say it, old three!"


    Brahman looked at the moon deeply, but he didn''t expect that their brothers would come to the present situation one day. He thought that his wife and a pair of children had been captured. He put all his eggs in one basket. The lightning whip on his right hand turned into a growth sword and flew to the moon.


    And Feng Ying takes a breath, raises the soul gun and kills the past again


    As a matter of fact, as for the fighting power of the three, Brahman and Feng Ying both know that they can''t kill the moon even if they add one more. Now, the one who can match the moon chopping, and who has received more than 100 moves, I''m afraid there is no other person except the one who wakes up!


    Therefore, the result of this time is very obvious. Despite the thunder and lightning, Pingping and banging, a string of high-rise halls collapsed, and it was Brahman and beacon shadow who were beaten out.


    Brahman couldn''t afford to be seriously injured. Looking at the beacon shadow not far away, he couldn''t help laughing sarcastically and said: "it''s really humiliating. We two, I''m still the elder brother at least, but I can''t beat one of them!"


    Feng Ying hears Brahman''s words and wants to say something, but he doesn''t have the strength to say it for a long time. At the moment, his cultivation of tens of thousands of years has been removed by cutting off the moon, and his whole body of magic power is wasted. It is no different from Muggle. How can he speak! I didn''t expect that my brother would be so cruel, and all this is because of that woman

 Chapter 2030

    "You know the result clearly, why do you want to fly moths to the fire?"


    "Or do you think I really dare not move you? Can you tolerate it all the time? "


    "I said more than once, don''t touch her. Why don''t you listen?"


    "All of you want to stop me, all of you want to interfere with me. Why do you have to wait until I can be successful and destroy it?"


    "Is it possible to be completely quiet only if all are killed?"


    Cut the moon looked at the corner of his mouth constantly spit blood Brahman, and on the side of the pale, speechless beacon shadow, the look more and more strange.


    At the moment, he seemed to be talking to himself and to them. In a word, the appearance of beheading the moon was very wrong. His eyes flashed red, and his whole body was covered with black gas. When he spoke, he seemed to have fangs protruding from his mouth.


    It''s a terrible image, but I don''t know why there is a strange beauty in the moon cutting body, like a blood sucking boy in the moonlight.


    "You Are you in the devil


    Brahman has no care of his body, shaking fingers to cut the moon, and now cut the forehead, the landmark red crescent turned black red.


    The devil in the devil can literally understand that it is originally a powerful devil. Because of some external factors, the body has changed and become more bloodthirsty and even more powerful. To say that he has no reason, but he is still more determined than before. Generally speaking, the only reason is to make him become such a source.


    However, no one in the demon world has changed in this way for hundreds of thousands of years. This is what Brahman did not expect.


    It was not easy to deal with the moon, but it was better. It was even more exciting. What did not help, on the contrary, it stimulated the power of cutting the moon in disguise.


    Hearing Brahman''s words, Feng Ying''s eyes widened, but he still didn''t speak. He was transformed into a magic power overnight. His body really couldn''t bear it, but he instinctively wanted to retreat for the change of cutting the moon.


    The source of the great change in their hearts, the second Royal Highness beheaded the moon, and finally looked at them, moved the corners of his mouth and said, "come, take your highness down, and imprison him with his wife and children, but never see each other for life!"


    "As for the three princes, throw them into the demon world, and no one is allowed to control it! Let him live and die. "


    After cutting the moon, he closed his hand and took up the umbrella of Shura. With each step he took, his evil spirit became heavier.


    This may be that it does not perish in silence, but erupts in silence.


    Maybe even he didn''t expect that he would have a change at this time. Frankly speaking, he still cared too much. After waiting for hundreds of thousands of years, he finally had a result, and he had an accident. He was willing to wait all the time, but he still couldn''t control himself in the end.


    It can also be said that jealousy has changed people''s face.


    He won''t question Huasheng, but he can''t help his resentment and can only attack others. Just like now, although Huasheng didn''t say that the previous promises still count?


    However, he insisted on killing all the gods, all the potential threats, and all the creatures who had evil intentions towards Huasheng, no matter whether he was a man, a God or a devil!


    Relatively speaking, the punishment of Brahman and Feng Ying is really light. After all, there is still life. The nine Dharma protectors who have been guarding outside all the time are afraid to say more than half a word at the moment, so they can only do it.


    Even the great Royal Highness, who had always been steady, trembled with fear when they saw the change of the moon cutting, let alone their brothers. If they dare to talk nonsense, they must be suffering more terrible than death.

 Chapter 2031

    In fact, Hua Sheng didn''t expect that he would suddenly go mad and fall into the devil. He would speak to her for a second.


    Huasheng was also the last to know who was the name of Jianyue, who was afraid that she was in trouble. At the same time, he was afraid that she would leave. He not only arranged a border around Huasheng, but also arranged heavy soldiers in the demon world on the inside and outside three floors.


    Know the news of the change of the moon or the nine headed bird stumbled to tell.


    Because of beheading the moon and Huasheng, it''s true that God blocks the gods and destroys the Buddha. Even the people of the demon world can''t survive. When they walk out of the hall of the demon world, they start to kill the moon. For a time, the three realms and six paths once again feel the fear of being dominated by the moon.


    When the moon out of the demon world, river flow also Chen Yuan emperor God reincarnation, stopped him.


    From Huasheng, he turned around and followed him back to the demon world. Jiang Liu never left and stayed outside. He did blame himself for the children''s affairs, but he really had no way. How many innocent people would die in the three realms and six ways when the child was born, just like the saying of beheading the moon?


    However, she couldn''t listen to Huasheng. If she didn''t talk about Huasheng, Jiang Liu was heartbroken, so he stayed out of the demon world all the time.


    In fact, the river is also contradictory. These years of reincarnation have long been integrated into the hearts of ordinary people. Before the great righteousness, they could not be as selfless and impartial as before, and they were their own children.


    But now he is awakened. On the one hand, he is glad that he can protect Hua Sheng, and he does not need her to protect him. On the other hand, just like now, he has to choose one between my family and everyone.


    His power is given by heaven and earth, and his existence is born of all things


    The river is really hard.


    But who is not difficult?


    "Stop this seat, is it more silent than this seat?"


    "It''s better for you to give up all the time, but you don''t know where to give up. It''s better for you to give up all the time


    "In order that she can do all the things you can''t do, even if you kill three or six worlds and bear thousands of years of accusations, I would like to!"


    "Who dares to touch a hair of her hair, I will surely let that person suffer ten times to repay..."


    Cut the moon into the devil, the heart of tyranny, is killing the momentum, was stopped by the river, his hate, the heart of unwilling to gush out again.


    "It was you who failed her at the beginning. How could you affect her heart if you were not cherished like this? In your eyes, the most important thing is still those villains outside. You know that she has been bullied, but she doesn''t act. What are you doing? "


    "Don''t you remember it all? Do you know how many people in heaven want to kill her? How can you deserve her love if you don''t go to them and stop us? "


    The more he said, the more excited he was, the more he took out the Shura umbrella in his hand. Originally, it was not necessary to kill these people, but when he saw the river flow, he wanted to drink his blood and eat his meat.


    "In the final analysis, these things are still problems among the three of us. If you want to solve them, I will accompany you. Don''t kill innocent people any more."


    "There are enough casualties. Don''t add more sin to you."


    Jiangliu looks at the change of chopping the moon and frowns. Now, it will only become more and more difficult.


    "Sin?"


    "Hehe, listen to me, you are worthy of being the God of Chenyuan emperor. The man who was born in the end of the world is innocent when he opens his mouth and closes his mouth."


    With a sneer, she looks at the river with bloodthirsty eyes. Then, under the river''s eyelids, she paddles across the Shura umbrella. With a bang, the Shura umbrella penetrates Yin and Yang and takes away the living creatures in the ai

 Chapter 2032

    "Ah..."


    In an instant, there was a cry around, and the moon was cut off, regardless of the enemy or me, or the demon kingdom or the divine world, and took it away directly.


    Blood was all over the place.


    The scope of the power of the Shura umbrella is not small. Now, with the cutting of the moon by the devil, even the living creatures hidden in the air are not let go, and they will be executed and injured.


    "You''re crazy, that''s your countryman too!"


    Jiang Liu didn''t expect that the moon would suddenly be in trouble. Instead of attacking him, he slaughtered the living creatures wherever he went.


    The act of beheading the moon is telling him that he has no need to say who blocks and kills who today.


    "Apart from Huasheng, this world is not worth mentioning for me. I can kill people in the world. Can you?"


    "Dare you? River flow, the righteousness in your eyes is not worth Huasheng''s finger in my eyes


    "From today on, I will not let go of all the threats to her, including you. If you dare to force her to do something she doesn''t want to do with your so-called friendship, even if I can''t kill you, I will destroy the righteousness in your eyes."


    Huasheng''s fall into the lava of the demon world this time is really a big blow to the moon. We have to clear all the threats.


    Beheading the moon is like a bear child in the eyes of the river. If you don''t want you to do something, you will do something, and then you will be able to do what you like.


    In terms of age, the age of beheading the moon is really much smaller than that of Jiangliu. A lot of things happened when Jiangliu saved the first doomsday disaster.


    Jiangliu knew that persuasion was invalid, and raised his hand to summon the purple imperial sword, and his eyes became sharp.


    "The God of Chenyuan emperor wants to fight? Good. I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time! "


    Chopping the moon licking his own back teeth, eyes full of bloodthirsty excitement, holding the umbrella of Shura tightly.


    "Do something!"


    Jiang Liu''s tone was indifferent, and he sighed in his heart. If he could, he didn''t want to go to this point with the moon. No one knew that the God of Chen Yuan emperor had moved to let him take over his position.


    After all, the power of cutting the moon is obvious to all, but he did not expect that the accident later disrupted all his plans. Not only did the plan shelve, but also the moon cutting became a thorny existence.


    Now they can''t get along with each other peacefully no matter from that point of view. It''s impossible for them to get along with each other, just as he won''t give up Huasheng and cut off the moon.


    In fact, the act of beheading the moon today is to force Jiang Liu to fight. Even if he can''t be killed in this war, it''s enough to hurt him.


    Only in this way, Jiangliu has no energy to move the children in Huasheng''s stomach. As for other people, beheading the moon really doesn''t pay attention to it.


    It''s just that cutting the moon ignores it, or it doesn''t have time to think about it, and he can hurt the river. At that time, if heaven sends someone again, he won''t be able to protect Huasheng. At that time, if the river is also hurt, Huasheng''s side will no longer be able to fight with the heaven.


    "Dang!"


    At present, it''s too late to do more mental activities. It can be said that beheading the moon has already been driven mad by jealousy. He opened the Shura umbrella and made a wave of yin and Yang Qi, which broke through the sky and went straight to the front door of the river.


    If Feng Ying is still there, I should feel sorry for the killing move of beheading the moon. He has been merciful to him.


    If the Yin and Yang Qi wave can be in the middle of the face, it can draw the soul of the other party out of the body, just like pulling the muscles and peeling the skin.


    If ordinary people''s bodies can''t withstand the attack of such strength, they should not only feel the pain of stripping their souls, but also their bodies will be blasted to pieces.

 Chapter 2033

    When the Yinyang wave comes, Jiangliu waves the purple imperial sword slightly and blocks it in an instant. The Yinyang wave is split in two and kills both sides of the river. The boundary between the demon world and the divine world on the back of the river is shaken.


    See the first move than block in the past, cut the moon with a sneer: "just was a small test, the next is true, Chen Yuan emperor God can be ready to take, are prepared for you!"


    "I''m very curious about whether such a combination of human body and the soul of war god will be blasted into slag if it''s a combination of yin and Yang waves? Chen Yuan emperor has thousands of people in his heart, and the demon world is also your people, so stand still and solve your doubts for this seat


    With a sneer at the corner of his mouth, what he despises most in his life is that these people who keep their mouths shut are willing to sacrifice themselves for the sake of those incompetent fools in the world, and they are known for their dedication and love.


    But those ignorant Muggles are greedy leeches. They not only suck up your blood, but also eat up your body. They will not give up any resources.


    In fact, no one was born to be cold-blooded, merciless and inhumane. When he was young, he once really helped others, and he would not hide his identity at that time. When they knew that beheading the moon was a demon, they really tried every means to kill him.


    Forget who saved them from fire and water. No matter God or man, they have a natural aversion to demons. As long as they are demons, they must die.


    Beheading the moon can never forget the words of those people at the beginning. Last second, he was grateful to him. He felt that he was a hero and had a bright future. The next second he became a street mouse. Everyone yelled and beat him because he was a devil.


    At that time, the moon began to change. Who dares to refute him, including the heaven, would not save his life, wantonly, provoke a war between gods and demons, play life, and become indifferent to everything.


    Since in all people''s eyes, the devil represents evil, then he is completely reduced to a poisonous snake, which makes people afraid and makes the three realms and six Taoism''s existence scared.


    Until I met Hua Sheng, that is, Hongyu at that time, his two empty hearts were redeemed. To cut the moon, Huasheng was his salvation, which made him find the meaning of life.


    Therefore, who moved the Huasheng is more unforgivable than hurting his life.


    Jiang Liu gets all the love of Huasheng, but he hurts Huasheng''s heart again and again and kills Huasheng''s children for the sake of three realms and six ways. It''s unforgivable.


    Those people outside are dead or alive, and beheading the moon doesn''t care at all, because he won''t hurt Huasheng for the sake of irrelevant people.


    The recollection of beheading the moon is just a flash. He flies up and splits the river again. His eyes hate him more than before.


    In the eyes of beheading the moon, such a person as Jiangliu is not worthy of love, but he has easily obtained the love he has always dreamed of.


    Jiang Liu saw the change of beheading the moon, but only the idea of cutting the moon. He could never recognize it. The world is complementary and indispensable. Any existence is inevitable. No one has the right to kill innocent people because of his own ideas.


    There is no need to explain Jiang Liu''s love for Huasheng, because he has done enough.


    Jiang Liu heard the words of cutting the moon, but did not answer. He raised the purple imperial sword to meet the attack. The sword spirit spread all over the place, and the surrounding space exploded. The silent sword wave once again shook the whole land, and the strong wind was blowing.


    Fortunately, the place chosen by Jiangliu is the boundary between heaven and demons. There are almost no other disasters except for cutting the moon and deliberately cutting through the space and killing the living creatures in the underworld.

 Chapter 2034

    In fact, Jiangliu didn''t exert all his strength just now. Indeed, he is a mortal now, but the purple imperial sword is true.


    After all, Jiangliu has just awakened, and there is no real body. The essence of purple imperial sword is that the sword holder has strong ability, and it will be more powerful. Although it is not bad now, it is still much worse than that of the previous Chen Yuan emperor God period.


    Cutting the moon also sees this point, so all the moves used are to hurt the soul and split the body. As long as the soul of war is stripped, the river is a common Muggle, is it not for others to kill?


    But cutting the moon also underestimated the power of the spirit of the Chenyuan emperor. Although the power of the purple imperial sword could not be fully exerted, 60% of them still existed.


    At the moment, a strong flame suddenly appears on the purple imperial sword, with purple lightning in the middle. From a distance, the whole sword body can be seen as thunder and lightning in the flame.


    Then the river rose into the air, and the moon was flying up with him. The air waves from around the Shura umbrella were constantly killing the river.


    I saw the river swirling in the air, and the purple imperial sword waved a brilliant light. The speed was as fast as stars falling. However, the stars were in purple with flame, which resolved the Yin and Yang waves of moon cutting. Then the purple imperial sword waved again, and the dazzling sword went up against the front door of the moon cutting, like a gorgeous tongue of fire and silver dragon, as if to connect the lightning in the sky and the earth.


    The moon saw the situation and quickly opened the umbrella to resist, but was still repulsed several steps, stagger a few steps to stabilize the body.


    "Oh! Without the real body, the power of purple imperial sword is not low! "


    "It''s my humble opinion of you!"


    After all, he was hurt by the river. It was better to kill him. It was a shame to kill him.


    "You''re not too bad for each other!"


    "If you can stop and withdraw, we can actually sit down and talk."


    Jiang Liu is holding the purple sword tightly. As long as he knows, he has also suffered internal injuries, and a small amount of yin and Yang waves that cut the moon have also affected his body.


    His body, if not for the defense of his own spiritual power, would have been blown up.


    "Stop? Withdraw? "


    "Well, you''ll take care of yourself, and I''ll promise you." Cut the moon at the moment beautiful evil charm face with a trace of sneer, sneering at the river said.


    In fact, he knew that if Jiangliu died at this time, Huasheng would never forget him, and even resent himself.


    Huasheng cares about the child, and he can give everything to keep the child. Even if Huasheng won''t leave the demon world because of guilt, he is willing to chop the moon. After all, there is no need to worry about someone taking her away.


    For the sake of Huasheng, beheading the moon is crazy, and it''s not a day or two.


    "In that case, then Go on


    River stream voice some elegant reply way.


    Knowing that persuasion is useless, the two men must win a decisive battle this time. Moreover, how can Jiang Liu make a decision on himself? He still has a lot of things to do.


    "I can''t believe that our Savior, the God of Chenyuan, would be afraid of death. It''s incredible!"


    "Jiangliu, don''t talk about that nonsense. Today, I can only live with you!"


    "Only the strongest one is qualified to live and stand by her side!"


    At the moment, the moon has adjusted his breathing, and he has not shed any blood. He has confidence. Now Jiangliu''s body must have internal injuries, and Jiangliu''s mortal body can''t stand his Yin and Yang waves.

 Chapter 2035

    "I''m fighting you for a truce! Stop the killing of the three realms and six ways. I don''t know what kind of deal you made with Huasheng, which made you suddenly send troops. "


    "But I tell you, you have to stop, even for Huasheng."


    "It''s not what she wanted. She has regained her senses and knows what she has done during this period of time. She feels guilty and will only torture her day and night."


    Jiang Liu has to give in if he doesn''t accept it. If he says anything else, he won''t listen to him at all. What he said is also the fact. Huasheng becomes normal, and the killing in his mind disappears. He becomes a kind-hearted Hua Sheng who is full of all living beings.


    "And Huasheng is not a thing, she belongs to herself, she is not a winner''s reward!"


    "Beheading the moon, you have always applied your morbid love to her. The love you think is not love at all. Have you ever seen her smile from the heart?"


    "Shut up


    "What do you know? Love only with your love? "


    "You love her. You know how much she cares about that child. You are going to kill your own child just because that child will affect the three realms and six ways. You are not worthy to be a father, let alone love her!"


    Chopping the moon heard the river flow one after another, suddenly changed his face, took the lead in killing moves, while shouting, while holding up the Shura umbrella, he hit out, this time more ruthless than just before, the space on both sides was made a gap.


    Jiang Liu holds the purple imperial sword in the middle, and his face changes. Yin and Yang waves can''t be seen. With the air circulation, Jiangliu can''t avoid it, and can only resist it. At the same time, he increases his spiritual power and wields the purple imperial sword, which turns out to be countless purple imperial swords shooting at the moon in batches.


    Beheading the moon will be so angry, suddenly hard, naturally because the river''s words stabbed his heart.


    On the one hand, it was the armistice. Jiang Liu said that Huasheng was violating his original intention. In the eyes of the beheader, he disobeyed his original intention and promised to marry him and be his wife forever.


    This is the belief that he has been sticking to all the time. Now it is broken by a sentence from the river. How can he bear it?


    And the beheading of the moon is not tolerant, except for the Huasheng.


    As for the two aspects, he has always been unconvinced. He can fight against the world for the sake of Huasheng, and he should be happy to kill all the people in the world. As long as Huasheng opens his mouth, he can only nod his head. Why say he doesn''t understand love?


    This is questioning his love for Huasheng.


    In the world of cutting the moon, no one loves her more than himself.


    He can give everything, including himself.


    The confrontation between the two people was like thunder and lightning. The whole three realms and six roads were almost watching.


    If you have the ability, you should be close. After all, a strong match will affect you. If you have low ability, you will be injured, and if you are serious, you will be cool. This is not a joke.


    It''s also because of this, the river river deliberately intersection waiting for the moon, and the moon is never expected, because do not care.


    But almost everyone is waiting for the victory of the river, including the people of the demon world. After all, he won. The three realms and the six ways are considered to be a truce. In this war of gods and demons, the demons also suffered countless casualties, let alone the heaven, which is a multiple of the demon world.


    At this time, the human world, let alone, has been numb, they have not seen the normal sky for a long time.


    Jiangliu and Jianyue fought for a day and a night, and the final result was obvious. The mortal body and the soul of the God of war were tied with the demon''s chopping moon, and both sides were seriously injured and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 2036

    When the river and the moon fell, they still refused to accept it. One held a smoking umbrella and the other held a burning sword. They staggered to stand up and continued to fight.


    But this time, both of them can''t hide their serious injuries. The blood from the corner of the mouth of the moon can''t be swallowed, and the body of Jiangliu is constantly bleeding, just like the one without money


    Both of them are staring at each other, and neither of them will let go of the other to prevent the other party from sneaking attack.


    As for the battle between the gods and demons, due to the situation of the river and the moon, a temporary truce with unified opinions is waiting for news from the other side.


    When saw cut the moon to stand up all the effort, nine headed birds head, galloping into, help up his highness.


    "Your Highness, let''s go first. Let''s gather our strength and come back again."


    To say these words, the nine headed birds all pluck up the courage to say, after all, now that the moon is in the devil, even if seriously injured, it is also very strong. If you are a little careless, I''m afraid it''s not safe.


    Cut the moon did not speak, staring at the river, saw the river without help, stood up, stubborn pushed away the nine headed bird, the result Stagger several times, struggling to stabilize the body.


    There is no one to help the river, just because there is no one in the divine world who doesn''t feel that the God of Chen Yuan emperor is weak.


    At the moment when the spirit of Chenyuan emperor awakens, the gods will know who he is. After all, the divine world also has its own consciousness inheritance, which can only be awakened after the other party wakes up.


    And older people, such as Fengdu emperor, have already seen the God of Chenyuan emperor, and feel that he is extremely powerful and still worships it.


    No matter how you fear the three realms and six ways of beheading the moon, you are also the younger brother of the God of Shangchen Yuandi. The mortal body of the God of Chenyuan emperor could not bear the powerful battle soul. It needs more spiritual power to operate and repair. Under such circumstances, you can beat the moon chopping into this way. In fact, you have won.


    It''s not a tie.


    And these, cut the moon naturally want to, just not reconciled to it, originally wanted to fight again, but suddenly did not know what thought of, looked up at the river, suddenly smile.


    Later, Zhongqi foot called out: "retreat!"


    As soon as he opened his mouth, the blood in his mouth was completely free of obstruction and poured out a big mouth. However, he didn''t care about it at the moment. He wiped it casually and turned back to the demon world.


    The demon world''s a sudden joy, no matter what your highness means, anyway heard the retreat, quickly return to the demon world.


    On the other hand, hearing the retreat, they were relieved. Later, they all looked up to the river, which was the God of Chenyuan emperor.


    After all, there was a man who could subdue the moon, calmed down the chaos of the three realms and six ways, which could not be described by words.


    The great emperor Fengdu saw this. It would be a reaction. He was very excited to be close to the river. If he could not help him, he would meet his old friend after hundreds of thousands of years. He was still his idol all the time. He should not be too excited.


    "You Are you ok? If you don''t mind, go to my place and have a rest? "


    "Do you remember me? I am a nightmare! "


    The great emperor Fengdu didn''t respond to the river. He introduced who he was. If the river didn''t remember, his whole person was not good, and his expression was a little at a loss.


    Bairan and Mingyan also came, but they are still unbelievable. According to the inheritance of divine consciousness, they know the God of Chenyuan emperor, but the important thing is, how can he be a river current? This is too I''m sorry River current Muggle How could it be an ancient god?

 Chapter 2037

    "Chenyuan Emperor God! How are you doing? Are you ok? "


    Bai ran goes to the God of Chenyuan and asks humbly.


    Even Bai ran, an old fox who publicizes his personality, is so respected at the moment, so no one will question it.


    No matter how unbelievable the hell flame and Bai ran are, it is an indisputable fact that the God of Chenyuan defeated and cut the moon, and then the demon world withdrew from the army. There are still some impressions of the God of Chenyuan emperor in the divine consciousness, but they always wear a mask.


    Therefore, when several people see that the face under the mask of divine consciousness is the river they know, they can''t believe it. Subconsciously, they think it''s just a coincidence.


    After all, this man is holding the purple imperial sword, which is invisible and powerful. It can''t be fake. Moreover, if you look at it carefully, it is not very similar to the river.


    The temperament of God of war is different from that of ordinary people.


    Only Fengdu emperor, in addition to a face worship, no doubt and surprise.


    "Nothing, you don''t have to worry about me. Bairan, Mingyan, and Mengzhuo. Then deal with the follow-up of the war. There are many demons left in the human world. One person is in charge of the other and takes good care of the battlefield."


    "I have something else to do!"


    Jiangliu then turned to leave, but he looked up and saw a surprised white dye on his face. Jiangliu said again, "when you go to the human world, please give me a little news about ten mile spring breeze. I haven''t disappeared."


    When Jiangliu just said that they would take care of the battlefield, bairan and Mingyan were shocked. After all, although they have some status now, they can not be recognized by the ancient god of war.


    Can listen to Chen Yuan emperor God quite familiar tone, small head, big doubt.


    Until they heard the familiar place, ten li spring breeze, they immediately raised their heads and looked directly at the God of Chenyuan emperor.


    "You How do you know the spring breeze?


    "Who shall I give you? Isn''t that what I thought it was? "


    Bai ran looks at each other in horror.


    "That''s what you want. You don''t have to use a honorific name with me, just like before!"


    Looking at Bai Ran''s admiration, he did not dare to look up at him. The river could not help laughing.


    Then the river bent its mouth, but soon took it back. The slight movement affected the wound of the body, and it hurt a little. I''m used to it. After all, it''s a mortal body, and we should forget the pain after the battle.


    "My God! You are really a river


    "No No, Emperor Chenyuan is the river? How could it be? Is the river your reincarnation? "


    It''s not surprising that Bai Ran''s words are incoherent. Even if he wants to break his head, he can''t think of anything to do with Jiang liuneng.


    Even if Jiangliu''s identity is different, I never thought it would be involved in the ancient god of war.


    After all, the God of Chenyuan emperor was afraid to think about it.


    "The God of Chenyuan emperor is me, and the river flow is also me. It''s just an identity. It''s no surprise that when we met, I was a mortal, Jiangliu. You just call me Jiangliu."


    After Jiang Liu gives Bai ran a positive answer, no matter how shocked Bai Ran is, he turns around and disappears. His body is full of holes and holes. He needs to repair it first. However, Jiangliu has always remembered huashengna. It is urgent that the fetus get bigger and bigger. According to the normal cycle, bairan will be born in March. Never wait for that Time.


    Until the river disappeared, Bai ran didn''t react. Her mind was just incredible, while the dark flame on one side had not spoken. On the surface, it was calm, but only he knew that his heart was very complicated.

 Chapter 2038

    How can the God of Chenyuan emperor be a river?


    Mingyan should be happy and happy for Huasheng. Jiangliu is no longer an ordinary person. If such a powerful person protects Huasheng, he doesn''t have to worry.


    Although the heart told himself over and over again, but the dark flame still did not laugh out, there are such people, where is he can match, although the dark flame has been quietly behind the pay, but now, he is not even behind the qualifications.


    But Mingyan was soon relieved, because in this way, Huasheng was saved, and her demonic nature could be easily removed from the God of Chenyuan emperor.


    In their eyes, there is no room for a third person. The two powerful people are more compatible.


    "Tut tut Tut, old ghost, you look at my relative. It''s amazing. When I knew her, I knew that she was not an ordinary person, and her husband''s eyes were not ordinary. If you choose casually, you are such a great person who will create the world!"


    "I think that at the beginning, both of us could not subdue the moon, but now the river can beat it back only by relying on the human body. If we had the original body It''s exciting to think about it! "


    "Give it to me. I''ll tell Feng Xi about their real identity. They''ll be shocked!"


    "By the way, I said Fengdu emperor, listen to what you mean, you already knew, didn''t you? You can hold back. Why didn''t you tell me earlier? No preparation at all. "


    The meeting lasted long enough for Bai ran to recover. At the moment, her mind was full of admiration for Huasheng. According to his always shameless mind, he became a relative with Huasheng. He was an unreachable God of Chenyuan, and became a relative in his eyes.


    Bai ran exclaimed to the people around him one by one. Maybe he was too excited. Only after he had finished, did he react. It seemed that no one paid attention to him.


    Mingyan himself is quite cooperative. He nods calmly. Then he hears that Bai Ran''s two people have not fought together. Suddenly, he feels a little red in his face. Some don''t want to pay attention to the old fox. Then he turns around and leads his troops to clean up the battlefield.


    In fact, it can''t be said that the dark flame and white dye are too weak, only the God of Chen Yuan emperor is too strong. However, when the river wakes up, he breaks up his cultivation and restores half of the vitality of the three realms and six ways. Then, relying on the mortal''s body, he waves the purple imperial sword and cuts the moon to make a tie, which makes both sides seriously injured. And because of this, he feels more helpless and suddenly feels like a master of the underworld The weak ones!


    Facts have proved that you really can''t despise others casually. Maybe one day, the other party will burst out a startling, crying ghost and God identity.


    As for Fengdu emperor, he replied: "tell you? What''s the difference between telling the world? At that time, the river had not yet awakened... "


    After that, he also turned to clean up the battlefield, but there was still pride and joy in his brow and eyes, and a little worried, because the God of Chenyuan still remembered him, and the worry was that strictly speaking, the God of Chenyuan emperor had not fully awakened and could not integrate his original body and soul, and his strength would be greatly reduced.


    Bai ran looks at all the people around him. She can''t help but fall into self doubt. Is he old or what''s going on? How can such a thing look like he''s the most excited? Is everyone else so calm?


    As soon as the river flows, what should we do?


    Bai ran feels that she can''t play with them happily. Then she goes to Renjie and tells Fengxi that Fengxi was still thinking about the great God of Jiangliu''s border setting up before and asked them about it. It''s not any of them. Now it seems that it''s the boundary of Jiangliu itself.

 Chapter 2039

    As for Fengxi, they are incredible. I can''t believe it. Let''s not say for a moment, because in a flash of time, the big wedding day agreed by Huasheng and Jianyue is coming.


    At the beginning of this incident, it was supposed to be after the killing of the sky by the moon. However, so many things happened later. At that time, Hua Sheng, also known as Hong Yu, was demonized. In order to appease the moon, he did not give up and continued to fight, which gave a clear day.


    Only Huasheng and Jianyue knew about the wedding date. When they were fighting against the river, they suddenly withdrew their troops because they thought that the wedding was coming.


    As long as Huasheng is willing to hold it with him as scheduled, he will not let anyone do damage to him. Of course, he also believes that Huasheng will not go back on his regret. Although he is a bit mean, Jiang Liu let this Huasheng beat the child, and he can use his life to keep that child. This is the only card of beheading the moon.


    The important thing is that he is looking forward to cutting the moon. What will Jiangliu look like when he knows it? Since the force value is not enough, we should attack the heart.


    The temple of demon world.


    Hua Sheng finally waited for the moon to be cut off. It''s not that she expects to see the moon back. It''s just the border she set when she leaves. She knows what''s going on outside and she can''t go out if she wants to go out.


    If in the past, or Hongyu, may be directly angry, now she recovered, and Hua Sheng''s reason, worried about the children will not be disorderly.


    When it comes to children in their stomachs, the eight trigrams aura on Huasheng''s stomach disappeared after the appearance of the river. What''s important is that the child seems to know that his father wants to kill him and is not absorbing the vitality of Huasheng. However, even if Huasheng doesn''t understand medicine, he also knows that his child is in a bad condition and has weak vitality.


    Therefore, Huasheng is in a state of impatience and worried about the children. She can''t stop Jiang Liu''s ability. If it''s just Jiangliu, Huasheng knows that he won''t, but Chen Yuandi''s meaning is obvious


    This impatience was more obvious when she received the wedding message from the beheading of the moon. No one told her how the war was going outside. It was not that she didn''t worry about the river. She could only say that she had restored all her memory and the ability of emperor Chenyuan.


    Huasheng didn''t think he would lose. Even though he had not been united, he just said that, but when there was no news one day, Huasheng couldn''t help worrying.


    What Huasheng knows is that only when he comes back from the moon, he starts to prepare for the wedding reception, which has been prepared for a long time, and it is just at this time that it is issued.


    However, only a few days later, the change was too big. One thing after another, Huasheng had already forgotten the date of the wedding date.


    Isn''t it just two days after that?


    Just when Hua Sheng is in a state of self blame and entanglement, he hears the sound of kneeling outside. Hua Sheng knows that it is the moon.


    Sure enough, after a while, she came in. Although she tried her best to cover it up, Hua Sheng still could see that the wound was not light.


    Hua Sheng opened his mouth. Suddenly, he didn''t know what to say. Maybe he asked too many questions and couldn''t say the last word.


    Naturally, she wanted to repent, but she could not bear to continue to hurt the moon.


    What she did and paid for her, what''s more important is that when she was Hongyu, she was accommodating. For the first time, Huasheng was so guilty that she couldn''t face a person.


    "We have two days left for our wedding. What else do you need? Tell me, even if the time is late, I will try my best to satisfy you and never wronged you, HongJue The main thing you want, as long as I have Cut the moon softly.

 Chapter 2040

    When she walked into Huasheng, she looked pale. Although she had a rest and recovered a lot, her internal injury was not so fast. She just relied on a belief. She took the lead in sitting on a chair. This was the first time that she did not wait for Huasheng to let her sit down.


    "How do I feel like you''re listless and worried about the kids?"


    "I promise you, I will never break my promise. Even if I use all my accomplishments, I will let your child be born safely. Don''t worry about it!"


    "And I listen to you. The troops have been withdrawn. You don''t have to have any more pressure in your heart. Those people outside should have died more than deserved."


    After withdrawing from the army, she didn''t have much rest at all. She came to Huasheng directly. Even though Hua Sheng would not welcome her, she felt full of strength when she could see her.


    However, after he sat down, he found that Huasheng''s face was not energetic. In fact, he knew that Huasheng was worried about the river flow, but he really could not say anything and could not tell her another man in front of the one he loved.


    In fact, she is afraid of Huasheng''s regret because she is no longer possessed of magic. She has always valued three ways and six realms. If she wants to kill her child after listening to Jiang Liu''s advice, he really has no hope.


    So she couldn''t help looking at Huasheng and promised again.


    Looking at such a beheading of the moon, Huasheng didn''t know what to say, and his frown Never loosened.


    Finally can only turn into a silent sigh, looking at the beheading moon sincerely said "thank you!" After that, he bowed his head and touched his stomach. He comforted the child and told him not to be afraid.


    "You should never say thank you to me. Can we not be so unfamiliar?"


    "I really don''t care what you become. As long as it''s you, I''m willing to do anything for you."


    Looking at Huasheng''s eyebrows that have not been released, she feels sad and wants to reach out to smooth it. But she also knows that what she needs is not him.


    Maybe just a word?


    "He''s OK. You look down on him. Don''t you know who he is? If he is physically and spiritually united, where else can he compete? The Savior is not crying for nothing


    "You don''t have to worry."


    "Well, I''ll go back first. You have a rest. There are guards outside. I will withdraw. It was just because I was worried that the last thing would happen again, but it should not be. The people who hurt you have been dealt with and will not appear again. Even if there is You''ll be fine! "


    Speaking of this, cut the moon and laugh at herself. Even if there was one, Jiangliu would not let her have any problems. If it was not for the children''s affairs, they had different opinions, where would Huasheng stay in the demon world.


    Now cutting the moon is really a trace, and I dare not let Huasheng feel unhappy at all!


    Although he didn''t hear the news of Jiangliu, he didn''t look pleased with the winner when he came in. Huasheng knew that Jiangliu must be nothing.


    Although I don''t want to say it, I have to admit that Jiangliu is really the most hated person for Jianyue. If Jiangliu has an accident, beheading the moon can''t have no expression.


    Hua Sheng also knows that it''s hard to cut the moon, so she didn''t want to sprinkle salt on his wound, but she didn''t expect to say it herself.


    Cutting the moon really folded all the pride of his life on Huasheng.


    Seeing the moon cut up and leave slowly, Hua Sheng couldn''t help red eyes. Even if she was heartless, she would rather be negative to the people in the world than her feelings.


    Let alone a normal person?


    But moved just moved, it can not become love.


    Hua Sheng has more and more guilt about cutting the moon, and A little uneasy

 Chapter 2041

    "Cut the moon!"


    Hua Sheng stopped him in a low voice.


    When he heard this, he stopped, but this time he didn''t look back. If he could, he really wanted to leave in stride, because he was afraid that Huasheng would say something he didn''t want to hear.


    But the moon will not be cut. If Hua Sheng calls him, he will not have no response. He will not ignore her and give her grievances.


    At this moment, it can be seen to the naked eye that Huasheng, who is so proud as to cut the moon, really bent his waist and clenched his fist, waiting for her trial.


    The words in Hua Sheng''s heart are on the edge of his lips, but at the moment, it seems like glue has been sewn. She really can''t say it. People are not plants. Who can be merciless?


    How could she say cruel words and hurt him at this time?


    They were silent for a long time. At last, Hua Sheng said in a hoarse voice, "have a good rest!"


    With that, Hua Sheng turned his head and stopped looking at him.


    "Well!"


    Huasheng''s words are like redemption, which makes the moon feel like he has come back to life, and his bent waist can also stand up again.


    The moon nodded, and then continued to move forward step by step, in the heart of a sorry to say no export.


    He was sorry for Hua Sheng. He knew what she loved, but he still couldn''t let go. He was sorry for her. He knew what she cared about by despicable means and forced to keep her


    Beheading the moon has a moment to think about what he is doing?


    What can he get in the end? If you can''t get the love of Huasheng, you can only kidnap her with kindness and morality. What about Huasheng? Never happy, all day such a tight frown, this is not cut the moon want to see.


    He wants Huasheng to be happy. He can pass the world to Huasheng, but he can''t exchange Huasheng''s wishes.


    He has been thinking that he can wait. Sooner or later, Hua Sheng can really fall in love with him and keep him in mind. He can frown and smile for him. Even for thousands of years, he can afford to wait.


    Indeed, he has been waiting for hundreds of thousands of years, but the result has not changed. It is needless to say that he has never been in Huasheng''s heart.


    Beheading the moon is not a fool. How can he not see it? But he can pretend that he does not know and pretend that they are in love. As long as Huasheng is there, he will enjoy it.


    But let him let go. He was really unwilling and could not do it. He did not dare to think of a day without Huasheng. It was like looking for Huasheng for hundreds of thousands of years. Every day is torture. He can only live by memory, and then the vast sea of people will continue to look for it.


    He loves her more than his life. Why can''t he get what he loves?


    The only thing he wanted in his life was just a Huasheng, but it seemed simple, but it was more difficult than going to heaven.


    Hua Sheng slowly looked up at the place where she had left. If she did it again, she would never enter the demon world again. Don''t know him again


    The three of them are bound to be lonely. If Hua Sheng had really hoped that he could meet a man who was in love with each other and get out of this predicament, he would not be a problem of hope now.


    Because it is impossible to fall in love with others, Huasheng knows that she has fallen into obsession and can''t turn back.


    However, Huasheng can''t do anything against his will to marry and cut the moon. Now, in addition to saying that he has promised to marry, everything else is hurt. How can Huasheng have the heart to hurt him again?


    After cutting off the moon, even if he knew that there was nothing wrong with the river, Huasheng''s eyebrows had never been loosened.

 Chapter 2042

    What method does Huasheng want to use to cancel the marriage with the moon without harming the moon?


    Huasheng has been frowning for only two days. Huasheng''s heart is in a mess, but she doesn''t dare to ask Jiangliu to solve the problem. After all, she doesn''t know what Jiangliu meant to her children at that time.


    However, Hua Sheng did not know that at the same time, the news that his highness of the second demon kingdom would marry two days later had already spread all over the three realms and six paths, let alone the river flow. It must have been known.


    News of the demon world, the outside world is in a state of alarm.


    Just retired from the army, the corpses are everywhere, and there are complaints everywhere. In a mess, this critical demon world is actually going to get married?


    Because of the awakening of the ancient war spirit in the river, the gods have inherited the God consciousness of Chenyuan emperor. Naturally, they have too much or too little understanding of the only scandal of Chenyuan Emperor God at that time.


    The reincarnation status of emperor Chenyuan was also known by the gods, including his feelings with Huasheng. After all, Huasheng was not an ordinary person, and his position had been burned to death by the fire of nine days.


    In fact, the most shocking thing is that they all wanted to kill Hua Sheng and his wife, especially Tiandi, who was also under house arrest by the queen of heaven. Now, even if he knew, he would not care.


    At this time, the emperor of heaven is not far away from the madman.


    But other gods can''t be ignorant. Some are afraid, others are worried, such as bairan and Mingyan.


    Wind house.


    "This wedding invitation? What does the devil mean? It wasn''t hard enough to fight yesterday? And the idea of handing out wedding cards? "


    "And the wedding card has been sent to Feng''s house, isn''t it for us on purpose?"


    "What about the river? Where the hell did he go? He has become a great God. Why hasn''t he brought ah Sheng back? What does he mean


    Feng Xi holds the number of wedding messages and calculates the circle of friends around Huasheng. It''s almost everyone''s share, and none of them is declining. Is this because she wants to invite everyone?


    On the day the river disappeared, Xiaohei went to find the wind. After all, such a large person was missing, and with such a powerful force, it was enough to shock.


    Because of the seal, Xiaohei had no divine sense inheritance to the God of Chenyuan emperor.


    When the river disappears, the wind is rushing around, and the brain conspiracy theories wave after wave. Is it heaven or demon? Or is it the God who sets the boundary for the river?


    Because Feng Xi didn''t see those things like Xiao Hei, the impact was not great, so until the next day, when Bai ran brought the news back, Feng Xi knew how much Jiang Liu''s previous identity was.


    I can''t help admiring the couple, one is her goddess, the other is not willing to lag behind, a super God.


    "Why don''t you contact Bai ran God and ask him, it''s not the river that you don''t know? I don''t think so


    "However, the wedding invitation has been sent. Shall we go? Should we inform the others? "


    "We don''t know about the river flow, and the memory of replacing the moon is still there. During this time, we thought they were going to travel! If you go to the wedding, you don''t have to explain too much... "


    Qin Wanyu looked at the bronzing wedding card in Fengxi''s hands for a long time and said such a sentence in silence for a long time.


    "What are you saying there? What are you going to do if you don''t want to do


    "Qin Wanyu, have you been kicked in the head by a donkey? My goddess is my idol. What does it have to do with the devil? "


    "And what''s the matter with you? My idol is not your brother anymore!" Hearing Qin Wanyu''s words, the wind Xi glared at the way.

 Chapter 2043

    "I mean, the wedding invitation has already been sent. Shall we take this opportunity to visit Huasheng in the demon world?"


    "Besides, my brother is a river, a mortal and a river. As for the God of Chenyuan emperor, I really don''t feel much about it. It''s a matter of heaven. What I care about is that our original intention was to wake up the demonized Huasheng with the river flow, prevent the demonization of Huasheng, and let the three members of their family get together. But now the river has awakened. Not only has Huasheng not come back, but also sent out wedding messages?"


    "I really don''t know what to say. I think the only thing we can figure out is to meet one of them to know why."


    Qin Wanyu was sitting on the sofa with his brows locked. He thought that he would have hope if he found the river. However, he was still in a daze. All the people who could find him were at a loss. Now, when the river wakes up, he wakes up the ancient war spirit. It should be very powerful to see Bai ran.


    It''s strange that he is an ordinary person who has no insight. Although Bai Ran is somewhat unreliable, he is revered by the wind. Qin, Anhui and Henan also know that the river flow in the past life must be very powerful.


    Because of this, Qin, Wan and Yu are really relieved. With such people, they will surely defeat the devil and their family will be reunited.


    However, just one day, the demon world withdrew, but both Jiang Liu and Xie Yue were seriously injured. Jiang Liu disappeared. Then, the wedding invitation of the moon and Huasheng was sent. What is the operation?


    The reunion of Qin, Anhui and Henan, which was supposed to be a new round of waiting.


    "I know what you said, but now we have nothing to do with it."


    "In the past, the two of them were ordinary people, and we could get in touch with each other. But now, it''s really the immortal fighting. I don''t know what else I can do to help her with ah Sheng."


    "But one thing, I know, no matter whether I see Hua Sheng or not, she can''t fall in love with the moon. There must be something wrong with this wedding card. Ah Sheng, she must not be willing to


    Fengxi is suddenly a little depressed. No matter what Huasheng becomes, they are all best friends and sisters. How can they give up and give up? She is also working hard for Huasheng, but now, she is really no worse.


    Nothing can help her.


    "If it''s a normal Huasheng, it is, but now we don''t know what''s going on with her. After all, we didn''t expect such a big surprise even in the river. Who can say for sure?"


    "So shall we go to the wedding?"


    Qin Wanyu patted Feng Xi''s shoulder to appease him. At the same time, he was worried about the river flow. Listening to Bai Ran''s meaning, the river flow was also injured. Now, he did not know where he was. Could it be that he was seriously injured and hard to cure himself?


    It has to be said that the truth of Qin, Anhui and Henan is that Jiangliu''s body is seriously injured and needs to be repaired. At the moment, Jiangliu is in the original spiritual land of cultivation,


    "go! Of course


    "In any case, we will go to the demon world, and I will always do something for her. If I don''t do anything, I won''t forgive myself for seeing a Sheng''s accident."


    Looking at Feng Xi''s firm expression and what we said, Qin Wanyu gave a slow smile and then nodded. Finally, Feng Xi''s decision could take him with him, and it was not in vain that he followed around to eliminate demons.


    Sometimes, Qin Wanyu would think, in fact, he was lucky because of misfortune. When he chose to follow the trend, he did a good job and welcomed the life of non ordinary people.

 Chapter 2044

    "Then prepare for it. Do we have to contact the ancestors of Qingcheng when we want to go to the demon world?"


    "There are others, don''t you have to? I also need to explain that they are Muggles. I''m afraid I can''t take care of them in case of any emergency! "


    "And ginkgo is still a pregnant woman, should be nearly three months? I can''t rest assured


    "I understand why you always dislike me before this meeting. I''m really worried about dealing with the devil kingdom!"


    "But you say that the devil will not send someone to invite him? We can say, what about the others? "


    Qin Wanyu said as he began to pack up his things, because in his world, from the human world to the demon world, it should be far away. There are still two days to go before the wedding?


    After Qin Wanyu finished, Feng Xi gave him a white eye.


    "It really bothers you, even Ginkgo biloba


    "We couldn''t have called them. When we left, let Qingfeng go and watch, and then contact bairan God. There should be no problem with them."


    "And he sent us the wedding card directly. He wanted us to do it by ourselves."


    Feng Xi thought of the meeting at noon, and suddenly there was a burst of evil spirit. Then the boundary of Feng family began to ring. When Feng Xi passed by, she saw a stack of wedding cards on the ground, leaving a waiting sentence in the air and then disappeared.


    In this way, it is estimated that beheading the moon for other people''s memory is not clear, only to her, but this is not clear, the number of wedding cards is exactly the same!


    All the friends of Huasheng people are not bad.


    I don''t know why Fengxi has a kind of feeling. To cut the moon is to let the whole world know. As for whether the human world will come or not, it doesn''t matter.


    In fact, Feng Xi guessed it right, because soon, Bai ran and the wind swept the city, and even the dark flame came along, including Xiao Hei.


    Now the owner of the ten mile spring breeze is not in. The people related to Huasheng come to Fengxi''s house directly.


    "Have you all received the wedding invitation? But don''t you have to clean up the battlefield? All here? "


    The wind Xi finish to see, white dye a few people''s hands bronzing wedding card, and then look down at the side of the small black, black paws under the red wedding card, dazzling.


    "Even black master has it! I think it''s just that people''s friends haven''t left behind. I haven''t let you go! "


    Feng Xi picked up Xiaohei and opened Xiaohei''s wedding card. It was really written by Xiaohei, and she believed that the idea of cutting the moon was to tell the world.


    "At noon, I was about to go out, and it was thrown in my face!"


    Thinking of this, Xiaohei is still a little unhappy. The demon world is not cute at all. How can I look down on black cat? Almost didn''t hit her handsome cat face.


    "No one in your day? Besides, there are quite a lot of our fox children and Ming soldiers. We don''t have to go there to clean up the battlefield


    "I thought you didn''t receive the wedding invitation, but when you saw it, you even had the flame, so as soon as we got together, we came to you!"


    "River flow No, can the God of Chen Yuan come back? "


    "Hua Sheng is going to marry the beheader. Why hasn''t he been moved yet?"


    "If you want me to say, I''m not satisfied with anyone now, I''ll take the moon


    "At that time, I thought that he retired because of defeat. Now, it''s not all true! They are all seriously injured, and they still want to get married. "


    Bai ran sits down with Feng Qingcheng, but she is pushed away by the wind. Her frown looks like she''s fighting with Huasheng.


    Now, when adding a dark flame, when receiving the wedding invitation, if Bai ran didn''t stop her, she would go directly to the river, and Bai ran called back with a word.


    "Do you know where it is? You come back Stupid. "

 Chapter 2045

    However, when Mingyan heard this, she was quiet for a moment. Bai ran had to sigh again that the blooming of iron trees for ten thousand years was really different.


    But even if he had a good relationship with Mingyan, bairan still stood on the other side of the river. Strictly speaking, he was the God of Chenyuan emperor!


    That''s his idol.


    "What''s the use of all this now?"


    "Our top priority is the wedding ceremony. There are still two days left for the wedding. How can Huasheng marry the beheader?"


    "Fengxi, you used to get along with Jiangliu. Think about it. Where do you think he should be now?"


    Dark flame finish saying, look at the wind Xi a face cover appearance, some sigh, then think about or oneself to look for it!


    If he couldn''t, he went to the demon world. In fact, Mingyan had an idea that was the same as Qin Wanyu. No matter how inconceivable the matter was, he would always meet with the party concerned.


    If Hua Sheng is willing, then he There is only blessing, just like blessing her and Jiangliu at the beginning. As long as it is what she wants, he will stand behind to bless and do his best.


    But if Huasheng doesn''t want to do it, the hell flame will never be unknown!


    Think of this, the dark flame also don''t want to take more here, turn around to go.


    "Wait a minute, I said," old devil, when did you become so irrational? "


    "Although the moon is injured now, the demon world is still there. Do you think you can fight against the demon world alone?"


    "You want to see my relative and see what she means. The only chance to see her is to get married two days later. We''ll go to the devil''s world with wedding cards."


    Bai Ran is still very familiar with the dark flame. She can see that she can''t sit still and can''t even stand.


    Hold him fast.


    "To be married two days later? It''s too late. What else can we do? "


    However, he did not know who was angry.


    But the dark flame regrets to come to the human world this time, is a waste of time, has this Kung Fu might as well go to the river.


    "Don''t talk about it. Let''s wait patiently. I believe there must be someone who is more anxious than us!"


    "I also believe that he must have a way to solve it! Let''s wait in peace. "


    When Bai ran and Ming Yan argue endlessly, Xiao Hei in the wind Xi''s arms jumps onto the table and says.


    Xiaohei had planned to go directly to the demon world today, but later, thinking about the wedding ceremony, if these people were in a mess and rushed to the demon world, it would be lively.


    When the master is away, Xiaohei doesn''t want his friends. Because he is worried about the master, something unexpected happens. And Xiaohei also believes in the river!


    As for Feng Xi and Qin Wanyu, they looked at each other and never answered. I''m sorry. In front of them, they are Muggles. Moreover, because of Qin Wanyu''s identity, Fengxi will subconsciously reduce the sense of being and hide Qin Wanyu whenever he sees anyone in the underworld.


    Who told him to register in the underworld now? If it wasn''t for Huasheng''s face, the Hades would be more difficult to deal with.


    "Xiao Hei, listen to you. Do you know where the river is?"


    Feng Qingcheng has not said anything. Now when he hears Xiaohei''s words, his eyes and eyebrows move. He pulls bairan and makes him shut up. Everyone looks at Xiaohei in unison.


    "I say Xiao Hei, if you know, you have to say it quickly!"


    "You don''t see how the old man is in such a hurry!"


    Bai ran was confident in the God of Chenyuan emperor, so when he received the wedding invitation, he was not in a hurry at all. Those who were anxious were just a few people around him. However, no one believed him. But if Xiaohei said this, it would be different!

 Chapter 2046

    "If I say intuition, do you believe it?"


    "Since the awakening of Jiangliu''s previous identity, I have a kind of feeling. Just like now, although I haven''t seen Jiangliu again, I feel that Jiangliu must have known, and certainly won''t do nothing."


    "So we''ll wait for these two days to find my master in the name of the wedding."


    As a matter of fact, Xiaohei is not low in terms of anxiety. Since the exchange between Jiangliu and Jianyue, Xiaohei did not speak well to Huasheng, let alone met him. He had only seen him twice from afar.


    So now Xiaohei is more anxious than anyone else. Moreover, in Xiaohei''s world, although Jiangliu is a good man and he likes it, the most important thing is that he likes it. After so much experience, Xiaohei is also open-minded. As long as the master likes it, it doesn''t matter who the other party is.


    What Xiaohei didn''t say was that his intuition to the river flow was after the river was awakened. Therefore, Xiaohei had doubts about whether the unknown seal on his body was related to the river flow. Otherwise, why didn''t he have this feeling before.


    "How do you feel? So you don''t know? "


    "The emperor''s patience is better than that of our relatives, even though we are waiting for the emperor''s patience."


    Bai ran hears that Xiaohei is almost the same as herself. Now that she can catch up with the God of Chenyuan emperor, she thinks that the fox tail should go to heaven.


    As for other people, Feng Xi was OK. She had this idea, but now there is no change. The only thing she disagrees with is the dark flame. However, he is not impulsive. He can''t wait here. He turns around and follows the Yin soldiers to clean up the battlefield, and the main place where the hell Yan goes is around the demon world.


    The river, which was talked about by all, has left the spiritual land of cultivation. Originally, he didn''t know about the wedding ceremony, but he wanted to send it to him, but he couldn''t be found.


    Jiangliu will know that it is because he feels the entanglement and discomfort of Huasheng. Just like calling, Jiangliu can feel the feeling of Huasheng.


    Demon world.


    The moon hall where Huasheng is located.


    As she said, she had removed the guards from the outside, including the border, and there was nothing left. At the same time, she was recuperating. She would be able to go to Huasheng and tell her about her wedding, but she was just holding on.


    At the moment, Huasheng is already sitting and standing uneasily, supporting her stomach to and fro. The day after tomorrow, it will be the wedding ceremony. What is she going to do?


    "Ah Sheng!"


    Hearing this cry, Hua Sheng was stunned. She thought it was an illusion. But when she slowly turned around, she was in the window. She saw the man who she thought and didn''t dare to think about. Subconsciously, she covered his stomach and kept retreating.


    "You Why are you here? "


    "Do you really think about it?"


    "I..."


    Hua Sheng moved her mouth, but she didn''t know what to say. She was really in a mess now. She was in a mess


    Hua Sheng didn''t know whether it was an illusion. Her child could really feel that his father didn''t want to leave him, because at this moment, fetal movement stopped.


    Looking at Hua Sheng''s protection of the child, seeing his look of fear and worry, Jiang Liu''s heart is also distressed.


    "I''m fine, but I can''t hold on to it."


    "But I''m much better now. You don''t have to worry."


    "I I want to ask you, two days later with the big marriage of the moon, you Would you like to? "


    Jiangliu stood at the window and didn''t choose to go in. When he was out of the spiritual land, the news of the great marriage of the beheader was so loud that he could hardly know it.

 Chapter 2047

    At the moment of hearing the news, Jiang Liu''s heart was dull and unable to breathe. However, it may be because he remembered the past life and this life, and all the memories came together. It''s not that Jiangliu doesn''t love Huasheng, but he has experienced too much. Seeing that Huasheng is still in the demon world, he knows what he has done. Jiang Liu has a moment''s shame.


    This shame is a child''s business, and the river is also distressed, but his inherent share of justice, pressure, he can not breathe


    That''s why Jiangliu has this question now. No one knows. Jiangliu looks free and easy to ask, but when he says this, his heart hurts.


    There is a moment, he is envious of the moon, not for other, envious of the moon that free and easy!


    But if you let the river flow so reckless He thinks he can''t, he can''t see the world destroyed in his hands.


    When Hua Sheng heard the words of the river, his heart became more and more uncontrollable.


    Hua Sheng never thought that there would be such a day between her and Jiangliu. What''s more, Jiang Liu would ask this question. What''s most sad is that she understands the pain in Jiangliu''s heart.


    But because she understood, she hurt more.


    "Will it make any difference?"


    Hua Sheng tried to hold back the tears. No one understood the responsibility of Chen Yuan emperor better than she did. However, she could not kill her child.


    Hua Sheng will never forget what she, including him, has paid. That''s why, how can she give up?


    Demonized can be removed, but why is it demonized?


    Just like now, Hua Sheng feels that this coercion may be demonized again, because she also hates it in her heart!


    What does the three realms and six ways have to do with her?


    She just wants to live well and nurture a crystallization of their love together with the people she loves. That''s all!


    But in this seemingly simple life, how many thousands of years has she experienced? It''s hard to wait until this day, with children


    The child was judged to be the devil of the three realms and six ways!


    He is going to be killed by his own father before he sees the world


    "If you don''t want to, I''ll stop the wedding! We both... "


    "But if you will I... "


    Jiang Liu looks at Hua Sheng''s tears and feels like a knife in his heart. When he was a mortal, he hated his own powerlessness and could not help her. But now, what''s the difference?


    Or let her suffer, the only difference is that he brought her this pain!


    "What would I like? Say it! Ancient god of war, what? You can''t say anything? "


    Hua Sheng lifted her hand to wipe away the tears from her eyes. She suddenly opened her eyes, not for anything else. If the God of Chenyuan insisted on removing her child, even if the moon was cut, she would not be unable to stop it.


    What makes him hesitant now is that he has the memory of the river, the reincarnation of mortals for several generations, and also makes the God of war indecisive.


    "If you like, I will try to stop it. We have already held a wedding ceremony in the people''s world. Although the process is somewhat unexpected, you are my wife, and we have obtained the certificate!"


    Maybe it''s the sudden free and easy of Huasheng, which makes the river flow simpler.


    Originally, he thought that if Huasheng wanted to, he would be willing to complete it, but he knew that Huasheng was not willing. How could they give up so easily after so much experience?


    "The God of Chenyuan is old, and his brain is not easy to use. The marriage letter of human world can count for you and me?"


    Although Hua Sheng spoke with a sarcastic tone, the corners of his mouth were still slightly raised, and the human world Maybe the happiest day of her life.

 Chapter 2048

    "Of course, we are in the three realms now, and naturally we have to abide by the rules here."


    "I''m here to tell you about the engagement. I''ll find a way. I know what you think and try to minimize the damage as much as possible."


    Jiangliu knows that Huasheng doesn''t want to hurt the idea of beheading the moon. In fact, if the person he treats is not Huasheng, Jiangliu may wish him well.


    But this happened to him, and Jiang Liu also felt embarrassed. Hua Sheng, the client in particular, understood her feelings more clearly. This can not be explained by a sentence that hurt the moon.


    Just like now, beheading the moon has become the devil among the demons. His potential is merciless. Because of this, no one dares to think about what it will become if this matter is not handled properly.


    "Then you still have two days. It''s very late today. I''ll wait for your news!"


    With Jiang Liu''s words, Hua Sheng felt at ease without waiting for him to do anything.


    Although she didn''t show it, it''s enough for Jiangliu to know, or Jiangliu can''t say it. I know what you think.


    At this time, neither of them mentioned the child''s affairs, because they both knew it well.


    Children''s affairs need to be solved sooner or later, but engagement matters are obviously more urgent.


    Huasheng suddenly hopes that the engagement can be extended. It is better to wait until the child is born safely. In fact, it is not long before Huasheng knows that Jiangliu will not wait for that day.


    What Huasheng doesn''t know is that the child can''t wait for that day.


    He is also anxious. He feels the killing intention from his father. Can he not be anxious?


    Jiang Liu nodded and left when he heard Hua Sheng''s words. Jiangliu didn''t open his mouth and said that he would take Huasheng with him because he knew that Huasheng would not agree.


    In the child did not get his guarantee, she will not leave here, and this guarantee, Jiangliu can not give now.


    Jiang Liu''s heart is also tangled, and he is full of expectations for this child. Before, in his world, Huasheng was the most important.


    So Huasheng suddenly fainted. In order to save her, he also tried to kill the child. But he knew that if he did that, it would be more painful for her than to kill Huasheng. So he could go to behead the moon.


    After the memory is restored, Huasheng is as important as all living beings in the world. Huasheng and all living beings are equally important in his mind.


    So now it''s too hard for him to choose between two.


    Just no one thought, but two days, two days, will make everything too late.


    Because everyone has forgotten the ability to stir the excrement stick, which is about to be forgotten by all


    At this time, heaven. Yuqiong Pavilion.


    That is where the emperor of heaven is now imprisoned.


    In fact, it''s no wonder that we forget the emperor of heaven. Now the heaven is controlled by the "Prince" of the eighth prince, and the ancient god of war who exists like a savior has come back. Who can think of that selfish emperor?


    What we know from the outside is also ambiguous. Apart from the inheritance of divine sense, there is nothing else. It can be seen that this time, the news that the emperor of heaven was closed by the queen of heaven has not been revealed.


    It''s no wonder that the empress is so. The emperor of heaven has been in this position for a long time. According to the cunning of the emperor, who knows if he has any backhand and has to defend himself.


    But there was still something missing after the day. The emperor did not have a second hand, but he was crazy. Twelve beasts of heaven and earth could be set free to release. What else could he not do? Dare not?


    The chief manager, who was imprisoned with the emperor of heaven, is still practicing on one side, but he can''t go out now. There is nothing else to do except practice. The main reason is that the emperor of heaven is sitting on the side like a waste man. The chief manager is also very boring.


    I can''t help but miss my little sister. I don''t know how she is in the day after tomorrow.

 Chapter 2049

    But the chief manager didn''t expect that he would never see his younger sister again, and even thought it was the last time.


    The emperor of heaven, whose accomplishments were suppressed by the Xiaoyao Pill, suddenly moved. However, his body did not move. A wisp of soul suddenly came out of his body. Under the uncanny frightened eyes of the chief executive, he dried up his spiritual power of cultivation and did not let go of his soul.


    "Emperor of heaven, you..."


    The chief manager has been with the emperor for a long time. If his sister''s life was not threatened, he would not betray the emperor. After all, no one in this world is for himself or blame him.


    But the chief manager didn''t expect that his final death was so miserable that he was drained from all over his body, and there was no left


    The chief manager didn''t know that if he didn''t have anything to suck around him, the emperor of heaven hated him.


    The emperor of heaven was seized by Xiaoyao Dan. He was no different from ordinary people. This was a great blow, not to mention that the emperor had lost a lot, of course, in his eyes.


    The right is not said. When the queen of heaven started to attack the emperor of heaven and forged the imperial edict book to make the eighth Prince the crown prince, the emperor of heaven had nothing.


    Because one after another lost his young son and concubine, the body of the emperor of heaven had already been in a hurry at that time, and there was a subtle change, but no one found it. Otherwise, at that time, he would not release twelve beasts of heaven and earth recklessly.


    The cost of causing heavy losses to both sides.


    Until by the hair, wife and concubine, bribe the personal manager together frame up, that is the last straw of the emperor of heaven.


    The last reason, collapse.


    The consciousness in the mind also began to change.


    No matter who it is, man or God, or the devil himself, who is forced to a desperate situation, will be demonized, that is, blackened.


    The emperor of heaven was blackened in fact, there are traces to follow, but no one cares about him, so it is too late when people find out.


    After all, the emperor of heaven is the emperor of heaven. His accomplishments are there. Once he is blackened, he is not a small role.


    So it''s the emperor of heaven who has been blackened.


    It''s just different from ordinary people''s blackening. Because of the suppression of Xiaoyao Pill, the original body of the emperor of heaven has not changed. In fact, it is a ray of soul of his body that causes trouble.


    Therefore, Tian Tian didn''t find any abnormality on Tiandi''s side. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether they find it or not, because the person the emperor wants to look for is not Tian Tian.


    Originally, Jiang Liu and his wife had a grudge against Hua Sheng. They wanted to get rid of them on his blacklist. Now that they have inherited the divine sense and know who Jiangliu is, they feel more hatred and resentment.


    If you let them all live, he will not have to do it.


    The suspicious emperor of heaven, together with the blackened thinking, enlarges the conspiracy theory, and thinks of infinite possibilities.


    Although it''s just a wisp of soul, it can''t be underestimated. It absorbs the cultivation of the chief manager, and it has a lot more of itself. It passes through the boundary of Yuqiong Pavilion, and does not let go of all the guards around.


    After all, no matter how small a fly is, it is meat. After the emperor of heaven blackened, a wisp of soul began to become clear. With similar strength, it went directly to the human world.


    Today''s emperor of heaven has been desperate to let Huasheng die in his mind, which has become his obsession.


    But he still has a little head. He knows that he can''t go to Huasheng directly. After all, if there is a fight, Huasheng still has nine days of holy fire in his body. One fire can burn him out of his wits.


    So the emperor of heaven had a despicable idea It flashed through my mind.

 Chapter 2050

    For Huasheng, who has been on the blacklist of Tiandi, Tiandi naturally knows something about her.


    After all, how can you know nothing about your opponent?


    Therefore, the emperor of heaven knew that Huasheng attached great importance to his feelings, and the human world could be at his disposal and had no power to fight back. In the eyes of the emperor of heaven, he would not have done it himself if he had not been trapped and his power had been suppressed.


    When everyone knew nothing about it, the emperor of heaven had reached out to the human world.


    Human world. Wang''s villa.


    Hua Zhi is taking care of the children at home, coax the little prince to take a nap.


    Although the corner of Hua Zhi''s mouth is with a smile, people around her, especially Wang Junxian, can see that Hua Zhi is not happy.


    I''m also worried about Huasheng, but how can they get involved in the Huasheng business? In addition, I don''t know what''s going on outside these days. Many people have died for no reason. Now most people are afraid to go out, but this is the case, and they still have to die.


    Some of them were sleeping and died suddenly, and the doctor couldn''t find out the problem.


    It made everyone panic. For this matter, before Hua Zhi wanted to go out and ask someone, Feng Xi came first and told her not to go out. She also gave a bunch of charms and set up a border in the Wang family.


    It''s not only Hua Zhi, but also Feng Xi''s friends and Huasheng''s family. If it wasn''t for the help of Qingcheng''s ancestors, Fengxi would have arranged the border crossing. Fengxi would have hung up first.


    Not to mention how to get rid of demons.


    In fact, from the perspective of the human world, Huasheng has not been away for a long time, less than a month and a half. Thanks to Feng Xi, he calmed these people. Otherwise, Huasheng could not be contacted during this period of time, and everyone was very anxious.


    At this time, Hua Zhi looked at the Ping''an Rune in her hand. Her heart was still beating and covering her heart. Suddenly, she didn''t know what was going on. She felt sleepy, so Hua Zhi went to sleep with her child.


    But she didn''t see a black air floating over her head at the moment she lay down.


    And this sleep, but anxious death Wang Jun showed, because Hua Zhi began to sleep.


    Not only Hua Zhi, but also Hua Lin, Yu Ping, Feng Xi, and even the pregnant Ginkgo biloba didn''t drop off. These people were still normal when they went to bed at night, but they couldn''t wake up the next morning, and their breathing was normal.


    Although the wind and the wind and the city, the common layout of the border and the charm, but to block the demons of the demon world is OK, only after being blackened the emperor of heaven is not good.


    What''s more, it''s more convenient to pass through the border.


    After being blackened, the emperor''s IQ was still improved. He didn''t choose to capture the flesh directly. After all, the goal was too big. So when he waited for several people to fall asleep, he took away the souls of several people. In this way, if Huasheng didn''t obey, he would destroy his soul. Even if the flesh was still there, he could not reincarnate again. The blow to Huasheng must be enough.


    If he loses so much, it is bound to cost Huasheng more than he does.


    In this, the only trouble is Feng Xi. The wind family''s Qingfeng first found out that there was a situation. After all, they are ghosts themselves, and they have the strongest sense of soul.


    But even if they join hands, they can''t beat the emperor of heaven! They don''t even see who each other is, and the soul of the owner is gone.


    And the emperor of heaven didn''t want to waste time, otherwise Qingfeng would all die. After taking away Fengxi''s soul, he didn''t look at others and went back to heaven directly.


    Now everything is afraid, only the east wind Huasheng.

 Chapter 2051

    There is still a day to go before the marriage between Jianyue and Huasheng.


    However, there was no news from Jiangliu. Although Huasheng was a bit anxious, he also chose to believe in Jiangliu. However, Huasheng did not wait to come to Jiangliu, but waited for another person. Of course, it was not to cut off the moon.


    This will cut the moon and still heal. It was hurt by purple imperial sword. No matter how strong the power of chopping the moon, it is impossible to heal quickly.


    Jiang Liu is also calculating the time and waiting for the moon to be cut. Of course, no matter what the result is, he will take Huasheng away.


    "Who is it?"


    "Get out of here now?"


    Huasheng has been sitting at the window since Jiang Liu left yesterday. On the one hand, the child in her stomach began to feel uneasy, which made Hua Sheng uneasy. On the other hand, she was too worried to sleep. Therefore, Huasheng didn''t sleep much the night she left the river.


    There was a little movement outside. Huasheng was the first to feel it. It did not belong to the river or the moon, but it was vaguely possessed of evil spirit, which made Huasheng wary.


    Although the demon world is full of evil spirit, it is different from the breath in front of you.


    "Ha ha, this is the first time that we have met formally. How can this emperor get out?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a black breath in front of Huasheng slowly showed its original shape. He was a man in white with dragon pattern. However, at the moment, the whole body of the man exuded the evil spirit like black fog.


    Seeing the visitor, Hua Sheng''s expression did not change, but his eyes were ironic.


    "I don''t know where a remnant soul can call himself the emperor? Rats


    As for the emperor of heaven, Huasheng really didn''t have a good face. What he did was not worthy of being a God. Therefore, Huasheng said this on purpose.


    "Hum! If you''re such a slut, my emperor will fall here? You kill the emperor''s wife and children, and the three realms and six ways are not safe! How dare you mock the emperor? "


    Hearing Hua Sheng''s words, the emperor of heaven blew his beard and glared, but fortunately, he still remembered the purpose of his coming, and his eyes were full of pride!


    "I can''t imagine that the master of the three realms and six ways has been reduced to such a level that he dare not show his real body, but a thread of blackened soul is shown in front of the people? I feel ashamed for you


    "Another bitches, I don''t know if I''ll regret when the former Emperor returns to chaos. How did I choose you as emperor! It''s the misfortune of three realms and six ways! A hypocrite. "


    Huasheng looks at the blackened soul in front of him. His mind turns. The emperor of heaven will not come to the demon world for no reason. Taking advantage of this moment, it is enough to deal with him even if he is seriously injured by the moon and the river.


    Even if she is herself, she has nine days of sacred fire to protect her body. It is not certain who wins or loses when the two sides fight.


    Huasheng can think of this. It is obvious to all that the emperor of heaven is so treacherous that he risked the danger to come here in person. Huasheng had to pay more attention to it. He had already gathered the nine heavenly flame secretly and was ready at any time. Once the emperor of heaven had any change, he would not be let go.


    Just as the emperor of heaven has always hated Huasheng, and Huasheng is the same, which is a coincidence. It is rare that the two people''s minds to kill each other have a unity.


    "No matter how the emperor is, he is also the emperor of heaven. What are you? Dare to question the emperor? If it wasn''t for you, the emperor''s three realms and six ways would still be peaceful and prosperous! "


    Originally, he didn''t want to talk nonsense, but the blackened emperor of heaven became more irritable and could not listen to Hua Sheng''s sarcasm.


    "Oh, just you? Is it still peaceful and prosperous? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Tell me what you want! I have no time to chat with you. Today you are not the emperor of heaven Ah


    Hua Sheng is a little impatient. She doesn''t believe that the emperor of heaven is here to make fun of her.

 Chapter 2052

    "Ha ha!"


    "If you don''t ask, I will tell you. I want to invite you to the heaven!"


    "Well, the emperor has come to invite you in person, which gives you great face. Let''s go now?"


    The emperor of heaven thought that he had come to this point because of Huasheng''s own hands. The more he hated it, the more proud he was when he heard that he had asked for his intention.


    The emperor of heaven never thought that Huasheng would not go, because he had a card.


    The emperor looked at Hua Sheng without saying a word. He looked at him with vigilance and immediately laughed again.


    "Why are you afraid?"


    "This is not the situation between us."


    "After all, our original intention is the same, we all want to make the three realms and six Taoism appear prosperous and peaceful."


    "So you don''t have to worry about what the emperor will do. Just ask you to come and sit down with me."


    "By the way, another one forgot to say that you should have been away from the human world for some time, right? Those former friends, you should miss very much? You little girls, you should be together for a long time


    "Ben Di has helped you to bring them all to the heaven, and there is another one with the same big belly as you. When Ben Di came, he had already woken up, some noise and kept crying!"


    The emperor of heaven said while looking at Hua Sheng''s face, saw her successful change of face, the emperor immediately sent out a laugh, but then immediately shut up.


    The emperor of heaven has not forgotten that this is the demon world. In case the moon is cut, it will be troublesome.


    It''s a coincidence that the emperor of heaven came at the right time. After he cut the moon and was seriously injured, he gave in to Huasheng, so he withdrew all the soldiers and the border, because he also made preparations in his mind that Huasheng might leave. He just couldn''t say it.


    In this way, even if Hua Sheng left, he would not know immediately, and he would not have to be so distressed. He just didn''t expect to let the old thief of Tiandi pick up a bargain.


    "Do you think I''ll believe you?"


    "Why don''t I burn you now and let the eighth Prince ascend the throne? I can have a good talk with him!"


    "It''s just a few mortals. It''s not a matter of the eighth Prince''s words. If you''re born again, you can live longer!"


    Hua Sheng guessed that the emperor was not well intentioned, but he did not expect that he had become so mean that he reached out to the human world to deal with a group of Muggles who had no resistance.


    Huasheng was anxious, but he also knew that the purpose of the emperor of heaven must be more than that.


    And Huasheng will say so, but also really moved this mind, in the heart also wants the feasibility.


    "You think so!"


    "Is that son of war worthy of being called emperor


    "It''s just that the queen of heaven forges the imperial edict, and after the emperor has dealt with your affairs, you can take care of him."


    "As for whether those people are already in heaven, I won''t lie to you


    When it comes to the eighth prince, the emperor hates Huasheng even more. If he doesn''t hate Huasheng more, the emperor of heaven has already gone to understand the eight Prince school.


    "You can''t go now. I''ll give you an hour. You can check by yourself. When you''re sure, come alone and wait for you!"


    The emperor then turned around and disappeared. He threw a small wooden card to Huasheng, which was full of familiar breath of Huasheng. This wooden card was the key to the place where those people were imprisoned.


    Hua Sheng knows that the emperor is in a hurry to bury himself.


    Others may not know, but Hua Sheng knows exactly where the wooden card represents. It is precisely because of the clarity that he can only watch the emperor of heaven leave in a hubris way.

 Chapter 2053

    Huasheng held the wooden card in disbelief, feeling the call of the sisters above.


    There are Hua Zhi, Hua Lin, Feng Xi, Yu Ping, including Ginkgo biloba during pregnancy, with their breath.


    The emperor of heaven actually kidnapped them all. What''s more, the place where the emperor imprisoned several people is the eternal water of the heaven.


    The reason why Hua Sheng watched the emperor leave and did not dare to move was because of the eternal water.


    Once in the water of eternity, there will be no reincarnation, which is really no way.


    This is why the wooden card in Huasheng''s hand is the key. The water of eternity is too dangerous. It has been strictly controlled by the heaven. Without wooden cards, you can''t get in.


    Thinking of this, Huasheng did not dare to act rashly. The emperor of heaven clearly wanted her to go alone. He designed an ambush and waited for her to jump. However, the breath on the wooden card could not be fake. Huasheng could not.


    The emperor dares to give her an hour, that is to say, he is not afraid that Huasheng will go to investigate, and even more, he is not afraid that Huasheng will find another helper. As for the helpers, Huasheng dares to take them. Now that Tiandi has been cornered, he dares to kill him. Anyway, he has enough hostages in his hand. It depends on Huasheng''s daring to gamble.


    Of course, Huasheng doesn''t dare to gamble.


    Hua Sheng held the wooden card tightly and knew that he could not delay his time. All of them made the disaster because of themselves.


    Hua Sheng thought that keeping a distance from them and no longer contacting them could protect them, but the result was wrong because she, her family and sisters did not escape.


    Even if Huasheng remembers the memory of the past life, in his eyes, the life of a few ordinary people is only a flash, but the feelings between them are not fake. Huasheng can''t stand by with a cold eye, especially when there is wind inside.


    If it wasn''t for her, Fengxi would not be here!


    Thinking of this, Huasheng''s stomach suddenly moved. The little guy inside felt her mother''s anxiety and worry, and comforted her in a hurry.


    At this moment, Huasheng understands this fetal movement as pacification. After all, the fetus can''t speak, and Huasheng has never thought about what he can say.


    Hua Sheng did not expect that her children were excited at the moment!


    "Don''t worry about the baby. Mother will be OK."


    "These aunts like you very much. Now they have something to do. Mom can''t just sit around and ignore it."


    "Trust mom, we''ll be back soon!"


    "We will all be safe!"


    Hua Sheng lowered his head and touched his stomach. He felt the small fingerprints inside through his belly. His heart felt secure for a moment.


    After that, Huasheng did not hesitate. He got up and left the demon world directly. He went to explore the human world first. Huasheng was not a fool. Even if there was wind on it, Huasheng still had to confirm it.


    Huasheng took the lead in going to Fengxi''s house. If even Fengxi was taken away, Hua Zhi would not be spared.


    In the end, you don''t have to think about the final result. Qin Wanyu was already going crazy. Yesterday Bai ran left, but Fengxi had an accident at night.


    Qin Wanyu was not Muggle any more, but he didn''t feel anyone coming. If it wasn''t for the breeze calling him up, I''m afraid Qin Wanyu would have to wait until the next morning to find out.


    Qin, Anhui and Henan are at a strange stage again. They are at a loss. What Qingfeng can find is Fengxi''s grandfather, but he doesn''t know. The result of divination is just a sigh


    What made Qin, Anhui and Henan collapse the next morning, Wang Junxian, Bai Hao, Yuan Shao, and Gao he all found this place, because Hua Zhi, Hua Lin, Yu Ping, and Ginkgo biloba were also unable to wake up

 Chapter 2054

    In addition to a few people in Wanhua, there are also some people who have been studying in Anhui.


    The situation in front of us can not be seen foolishly. It is not an accident, but premeditated.


    "What''s the matter? Who did they collectively offend? "


    "Brother, what can I do? Ginkgo She, she is still pregnant... "


    Gao he is so anxious that he doesn''t know what to do. When he finds that ginkgo can''t sleep in the morning, he thinks she sleeps more during pregnancy and doesn''t care.


    However, he has been sleeping until noon. This time, Gao he finds that it is not right, and then he finds that ginkgo can''t shout any way. This can make Gao''s family worried.


    It''s just that no one can answer Gao he''s words. Fengxi''s ability is obvious to all. She''s like this. Huasheng is not there, and she can''t be contacted. It''s really at a loss.


    "They are safe at the moment!"


    Just when several people were in a hurry and didn''t know what to do, suddenly a voice came out, which scared several people. Because there was no one else in the room, the important thing was that the voice was not one of them.


    Gao he is the youngest, and there have been so many recent incidents that it is inevitable that there will be a lot of people on both sides.


    And the biggest response is Qin Wanyu, which is just the sounds of nature in Qin Wanyu''s ears.


    "Black lord, are you serious? Do you know what''s going on with them? "


    "What should we do?"


    When Wang Wangang saw the voice of Qin Wanyuan, he asked who was excited to see the voice of Qin Junyu


    Then only a few people''s expressions changed with the naked eye.


    If you insist on using one word to describe it, it''s hairy handstand


    Because they saw the black cat talking.


    But how could that be possible? Look at this cat, it seems that Hua Sheng''s little black is always missing?


    As if to prove their ideas, Xiao Hei jumped in from the window and continued: "I went to see them. They are like Fengxi. They are all suffering from the disease of leaving their souls."


    "Some people took advantage of their deep sleep and removed their souls. I also went to ask the Hades. They didn''t know that it was not the underworld."


    "And the demon world, the moon is now seriously injured, and he wants to get married immediately. The wedding invitation has been sent out. There is no need to move the soul, so the demon world is ruled out."


    "In this way, there will be heaven, but I don''t know who is in heaven. They are all mortals. The only thing in common is my master''s friend."


    "So I suspect that this time, someone in the heaven kidnapped the souls of Fengxi in order to threaten my master. What''s the purpose?"


    Xiao Hei jumped on the shoulder of Qin Wanyu as he said it. Maybe it was because the flesh of Qin Wanyu was recast. There was a breath of heaven on it. Xiaohei loved it inexplicably.


    Qin Wanyu was more anxious when he heard Xiaohei''s words. He felt that Xiaohei''s words were reasonable, but he could not do anything by himself. He could only wait like this. There were many uncertain factors in Huasheng.


    It''s not that Qin, Wan and Yu don''t believe in Huasheng''s character. If the incident is really caused by Huasheng, Huasheng won''t ignore it. But now that Huasheng is in the devil''s Kingdom, will the love of the moon make her risk?


    Even if Huasheng wants to go, will cutting the moon stop it? And according to the day, Huasheng''s stomach is no longer small.


    Under such circumstances, Qin, Wan and Yu are not sure whether Huasheng will go or not.

 Chapter 2055

    The others had different reactions with Qin, Wanyu, and Wang Junxian, no matter how calm he was, could not calm down at the moment.


    He admitted that he did see many incredible things, but it was the first time that the black cat could speak.


    Even Wang Junxian changed his face, not to mention Yuan Shao and Bai Hao. Gao he sat on the ground, shaking his fingers at the black cat lying on the shoulder of Qin, Anhui and Henan.


    "It, it, it Can black cats speak human beings


    Looking at Gao he''s frightened expression, Wang Junxian felt strangely that they were still normal, not so exaggerated.


    Qin, Anhui and Henan also responded. They were too anxious just now.


    "Mr. Black, why don''t you avoid people? I forgot all about it. "


    Speaking of this, Qin Wanyu did not understand. Since when did Xiaohei speak, he did not avoid people at all.


    "What''s the time? Am I so surprised to be able to speak?"


    "Feng Xi''s problems, I''ve already dragged the Hades to inform Bai ran, and let him think of a way. Let''s wait for a while."


    "I know you are in a hurry, but no matter who you are, it''s not what you Muggles can do!"


    Xiao Hei was just talking, just leaning against Qin Wanyu''s neck to breathe, suddenly the cat''s body was shocked.


    Although a few people for the small black can talk things scared, but soon thinking to the wind Xi, several people in a coma.


    "Where is sister Huasheng now?"


    "We haven''t contacted her for a long time, and sister Huasheng is still pregnant. What can she do?"


    Hearing Gao he''s words, although the others didn''t speak, their frowns showed that everyone was worried about this.


    Huasheng has helped every one of them. They will never complain about Huasheng, but only they can know what they think.


    Although Gao he''s words are a question, he is still young, and his tone is not controlled well. Even so, no one has said anything. After all, Ginkgo biloba has two bodies


    As for Xiaohei''s reaction, others naturally did not see it, but Qin Wanyu was not able to hide it. This startled Qin Wanyu. They all suspected that he did not bathe and smoked black cat?


    Since the wind Xi called Xiao Hei to be the black lord, Qin Wanyu followed suit.


    And because Xiaohei obviously preferred to lie on his shoulder, Fengxi was very jealous.


    Because of this, Qin Wanyu paid great attention to hygiene, for fear of making black cat uncomfortable. It was an accident that he didn''t take a bath yesterday.


    "Mr. Black, what''s your situation? I didn''t take a bath yesterday, so I can''t... "


    Before Qin Wanyu finished asking, Xiaohei immediately got up and jumped to the window and meow at the window.


    After listening to Xiaohei''s direct talk, Qin, Wanyu, and Henan have to forget that Xiaohei can meow.


    But Xiaohei''s abnormality soon has an answer.


    "It''s up to me. I''ll take care of it!"


    "Wait for news at home. I''ll bring people back safely."


    "No less than one!"


    "Master


    While several people were talking, a familiar and indifferent female voice came out of the window.


    But Xiaohei began to be uncertain, with a positive tone, straight to the window.


    Sure enough, the person standing outside the window is Huasheng, which has not been seen for a long time.


    "Master, you are back at last!"


    Seeing that Huasheng''s evil spirit has been removed, Xiao Hei feels great peace in his heart. Although it is only after the ancient soul of the river wakes up, he will help the master, but he has not seen it with his own eyes. How can Xiaohei rest assured.

 Chapter 2056

    "Sister Huasheng..."


    "You''re back. It''s great. Ginkgo is saved!"


    "Ginkgo biloba, how many of them..."


    When Gao he saw Huasheng, he stood up excitedly. The black cat could speak. The shock had disappeared.


    In Gao he''s subconscious mind, since things are caused by Huasheng, as long as Huasheng comes forward, everyone will be OK.


    But Gao he''s words did not finish, he was pulled by Wang Junxian, did not let him say again.


    "Ah Sheng, he''s young and old, and ginkgo is pregnant now, so you''re worried. Don''t blame him."


    "As for Hua Zhi''s affairs, we believe you. When you hear from me, I hope that no matter how the result is, you can come back and tell me what you need and what I can do, I will satisfy you!"


    If Wang Junxian asked Huasheng to try his best, please forgive him. He really can''t say it.


    In the discovery of Hua Zhi accident, Wang Junxian the whole world to step on, he is also a human, he also has emotions, even if hidden, but in the heart, Wang Junxian is angry.


    But even if there was anger, Wang Junxian would not blame Huasheng. After all, without Huasheng, Huazhi had been killed by zombies.


    He never forgot the kindness.


    Therefore, Wang Junxian said that he hoped that Huasheng would come back to inform us, and that Huasheng would be safe.


    As for Bai Hao and Yuan Shao, hearing Wang Junxian''s words, they also nodded, and their eyes were worried about their wife.


    And Gao he also responded and nodded wildly. At this time, he was standing with his brothers.


    The remaining one, Qin, Wan and Yu, can say more.


    "Ah Sheng, if you don''t mind, take me with you. I''m not the same as before. You can see that I might be able to help you!"


    Qin Wanyu is sincere. With Huasheng, at least you can see whether Fengxi is safe. It is better to see her than to wait at home aimlessly.


    As soon as Qin Wanyu said this, he obviously felt that his eyes were full of resentment and jealousy.


    After all, other people still have self-knowledge. Even if they go, it will be cumbersome, and Huasheng will be distracted. That is to delay the rescue.


    Some people who are involved in Huasheng are not stupid. They must not be ordinary people. Moreover, the black cat uncle has analyzed them just now, and they have a bottom in their hearts.


    "You''ll all wait here in peace."


    "It was the emperor who kidnapped them. He asked me to go alone. Don''t worry. Even if I can''t come back, I won''t let them have any problems."


    "Xiaohei, you go to stop Bai ran back. No one should contact him again. The emperor of heaven named me and said that as long as I went there alone, he was already blackened. I don''t know what else he could do!"


    "Half a day at the latest, I will change them."


    Hua Sheng finished and touched Xiao Hei''s hair.


    There is tenderness in her eyes. She hasn''t held Xiaohei for a long time. She didn''t expect so many things to happen in the middle.


    Then, Hua Sheng looked at the crowd and said, "I''m sorry!"


    He turned away and went straight to heaven.


    Until they could not see the shadow of Huasheng, several people moved their eyes, because they saw that Huasheng was flying directly towards the sky.


    "Sister Hua Sheng was suspended in the window just now? Horizontal trough, high energy... "


    "How long has she been here?"


    "Will she be angry with me? Why didn''t you talk a little bit more? "


    Gao he looks a little uneasy. Hua Sheng comes quietly and goes fast. He doesn''t have time to say anything. It makes people feel uneasy.


    The main reason is that in Gao he''s eyes, sister Huasheng appears and disappears, and her attitude and tone are different from those before.

 Chapter 2057

    When Gao he finished, he looked around and no one responded. He was a little embarrassed, but he was even more troubled. On the one hand, he was worried about the pregnant Ginkgo biloba, and on the other hand, he was worried about the whereabouts of Huasheng.


    After all, anyone is uneasy about the unknown.


    "My master has told you to wait at ease, so wait, and it won''t be long before they can bring their souls back."


    "You go home and wait."


    Xiaohei is about to leave and go to find Bai ran. After all, the master has already told him that Xiaohei will not delay.


    Before leaving, I heard Gao he''s words and looked at them all looking uneasy. I couldn''t help but whisper.


    Xiaohei knows that even if the master''s face is cold just now, he must feel guilty. If the heaven is not to threaten the master, he will not arrest these people. The situation in front of him is obviously ambush.


    But this ambush Huasheng has no way to refuse. It must go.


    Look at the master''s stomach more and more big, how can Xiaohei not worry, anxious.


    Now I hear Gao he say this again. I can''t help but feel more irritable. Xiao Hei understands the feelings of several people. Otherwise, Xiao Hei would not say anything to placate everyone and would have left long ago.


    With that, little blackhead jumped out of the window.


    The other people in the room looked at the back of the master and servant of Huasheng and were deeply worried.


    Qin Wanyu didn''t care about others. He turned back to his bedroom and quietly watched the wind. Although he couldn''t do anything else, Qin Wanyu could feel at ease looking at the wind.


    The others did not say anything. They looked at each other''s eyes and went home to guard their wives. After all, the disease of leaving the soul is not a human disease. There is no other way to wait for the news from Huasheng.


    Heaven.


    Huasheng confirmed that Fengxi and others did have problems, and there was no delay, and the emperor of heaven did not give much time.


    Huasheng took the key to the eternal water and went directly to the place fixed with the emperor of heaven. It was quiet and lifeless. I don''t know whether it was caused by the war between gods and demons or was executed by the emperor.


    But Hua Sheng guessed that 80% of the soldiers were "executed" by the emperor of heaven, and there was a lot of resentment around him. It can be seen that these heavenly soldiers were not willing to die, even their souls were not there.


    While Huasheng was looking for the shadow of the emperor of heaven, he suddenly heard the voice of the wind.


    Huasheng''s eyes lit up in an instant. Even though he knew there must be an ambush here, Huasheng did not delay for a moment and ran along the source of the sound.


    What you can see is the spring eye of the eternal water in the heaven. Around the spring eye, there are several women tied, such as Fengxi, Hualin, Huazhi, Yuping, and gingko!


    "Ah Sheng! Go away, the old thief of heaven, take us as bait, and poison your mother and son with the eternal water he is going to use. "


    "Now, my husband, you must find a way to find your idol. We must be in prison."


    Although Feng Xi is also an ordinary person, she has some abilities and is the ultimate potential mortal. She knows when her soul is separated from her body. She is only weak and can''t resist the emperor of heaven. She can only watch herself taken away, and several sisters of Huasheng are taken away. She is so anxious that she can''t use any spiritual power and do nothing.


    Although the body of the emperor of heaven has been imprisoned, the spirit of the blackened emperor has been absorbed by many heavenly soldiers and generals. Feng Xi''s soul can''t stand up.


    The other few people have not woken up to now. After leaving their souls, they seem to have entered a dream. I don''t know what day it is.


    Just now Fengxi tried to wake them up, but none of them succeeded. It was also because of this movement that Huasheng found the spring.

 Chapter 2058

    When I saw Hua Sheng again, it was false that Feng Xi was not moved. However, she was also angry that Huasheng was so stupid. It was obviously a trap. How dare you come here alone with a big belly.


    "What are you doing? Don''t hear me. Go quickly, while the old thief doesn''t find you


    Wind Xi in looking at Hua Zhi several people are all taken away, she knew this thing is for Hua Sheng.


    At the beginning, Fengxi was still at ease. After all, the river has come back, and with such a name as Niu Jie Shan, how can she protect Huasheng.


    How easy is it to save them?


    But Feng Xi has forgotten that life is full of accidents and coincidences.


    Jiangliu is still trying to minimize the damage, prevent Huasheng from getting married with Jianyue, and worry about children. Huasheng is in the demon kingdom. According to the present situation, no one can hurt Huasheng, and Jiangliu just ignores it for a long time.


    But who would have thought that something had happened just for a while.


    As for cutting the moon, he didn''t pay attention to the emperor of heaven at all. He would never have thought that he would turn black and dare to deal with Huasheng again, because in the end, no matter whether it is successful or not, he will die miserably once it happens.


    Who doesn''t want to live well?


    In addition, cutting the moon is intended to give Huasheng a chance to choose, although it can''t be said.


    The two most powerful people who could protect Huasheng held their own minds. When the two sides found out that Huasheng had disappeared, they thought that Huasheng had really gone and went to find the river. They were so anxious that they were hurt again.


    When he saw Feng Xi and others, Hua Sheng said nothing, but he was relieved.


    "Be quiet for a moment! Once you enter the water of eternity, you have no chance of reincarnation. "


    Looking at Feng Xi''s indifferent face, Hua Sheng is afraid that she doesn''t know the weight. After all, behind them is the spring of eternal water.


    Hua Sheng said while alert to the surrounding, the emperor of heaven''s sneak attack, and then close to the wind Xi a few people, check their rope, try to pull a few people back.


    However, it is obvious that the emperor of heaven is prepared. Everything is already ready. The rope that binds several people from Fengxi is tied, and even the nine heaven sacred fire of Huasheng is burning continuously.


    "What is it made of? It''s so strong. "


    "Ah Sheng, you''d better listen to me. You''ve come to Jiangliu..."


    Fengxi is trying to push Huasheng away with her body, but she is interrupted in the middle.


    "No one can come, she can''t go!"


    People who come here should know who it is without thinking about it. At this time, there are no other people except the emperor of heaven.


    "I''ve come, and I''ve come by myself, and no one has informed me. You should have known this for a long time. You have to deal with me and let them go."


    Hua Sheng clapped the wind with a cold tone, but his heart began to have anger and irritability, or killing


    But the hand holding the wind Xi rope is not let go, for fear that the emperor of heaven will use the dark move to get the wind Xi down, so no one can save her!


    It''s not that Huasheng is only worried about the wind, but that although other people are trapped in the spring, they are at the bottom. Only Fengxi is facing the spring. The gap at the spring can only accommodate one person at a time,


    if something happens, it is the first one.


    Therefore, if Huasheng is not in his own hands, he is not at ease.


    And the silly girl of wind Xi didn''t realize the terrible place of the eternal water.


    "I know that you are so affectionate, but I didn''t expect you to be so obedient!"


    "In this case, naturally the emperor did what he said

 Chapter 2059

    A wisp of soul of the emperor of heaven floated in from the eternal water.


    At the moment, his body is much clearer and darker than what Huasheng saw in the morning.


    It seems that the emperor of heaven is so good at Kung Fu and his kung fu has changed so much that Hua Sheng doesn''t have to guess. He must have sucked up all the heavenly generals who guard the eternal water.


    After all, he still occupies the skin of the emperor of heaven. Naturally, the heavenly soldiers and generals of the eternal water dare not violate his will and can only sacrifice passively.


    When Huasheng entered the boundary of eternal water with a wooden card, the emperor of heaven knew that Huasheng came alone.


    He has been watching Huasheng in secret, because even if the emperor of heaven was blackened, he absorbed a lot of spiritual cultivation, but he was not only a big part of the difference with the river and the moon.


    The emperor of heaven didn''t want revenge. He died first


    In that case, the emperor of heaven may be more than just blackening!


    80% of them will be angry.


    When Huasheng entered this place, he naturally felt that the emperor of heaven was nearby, so he always looked cold.


    "What are you waiting for? Let go of the wind, they


    "You can threaten me, if anything happens to either of them, if they are all safe..."


    "I don''t say you should also know the consequences, after all, if I am not happy, there will be a lot of people unhappy!"


    "I don''t think you want to go through it now, do you?"


    Hua Sheng expression light said.


    The wind Xi hears Hua Sheng''s words, stupefied for a while, how to feel her goddess changed?


    It''s still the same Qingcheng appearance, but Fengxi is a little surprised whether it''s the tone or the manner. The former Huasheng can''t say such a thing anyway!


    Indeed, if it was the Huasheng of the former human world and the Huasheng without the memory of the previous life, it would be impossible to say such words, but now the whole Huasheng is very complicated.


    In other words, too much of a brain happened, and she didn''t have a little time to relax. Although she was demonized by the river, but forced by the emperor of heaven, Huasheng''s mood still changed.


    This time, the first thing I realized was the wind.


    "Ah Sheng? Calm down


    The wind Xi whispered to the wind Xi and then looked at the emperor of heaven.


    "You don''t have to grind. At least you are also a nominal emperor of the three realms and six ways. Can you point out your face and what you want to do? Come on. Don''t make these shameless secret gestures. You release your aunt''s soul, and I''ll go back to my flesh and have a good competition with you! It''s not sure who wins or loses! "


    Feng Xi deliberately shifts her attention and doesn''t want Huasheng to have too much emotional fluctuation. According to her experience, Huasheng is not right now!


    "Shut up and don''t irritate him. He''s blackened now. He''s the only one who can undo your rope at present."


    Huasheng naturally saw the worry of Fengxi and whispered to Fengxi. However, she did not feel that she had anything to worry about. Huasheng was more worried about ginkgo than herself.


    Ginkgo biloba is a pregnant woman. Normal people may not be able to return to their souls for too long, let alone two lives. Once the mother is damaged, the fetus of Ginkgo biloba will be unable to survive


    "Emperor of heaven, let''s not waste time. No matter what you want to do, I hope you think about it. Even if your goal today is achieved, can you really live through tomorrow?"


    "Heaven is still going to change its master!"


    "You don''t really think that if I come by myself, no one will know?"


    Hua Sheng is saying, suddenly frown, raised his hand to press his stomach, the child did not know if he was afraid, suddenly became extremely "active"!


    The Huasheng is a bit flighty. It can''t stand for a moment.

 Chapter 2060

    "Well, do you think the emperor still has a way back?"


    "If the emperor dares to bring you here, you will not be afraid of anything. When you kill Ben Di''s wife and children, do you want to give them a chance? This emperor''s Lan''er is still so young His mother was extinguished by the smoke of the soul that you burned with the holy fire of nine days. The emperor would like to eat your meat, drink your blood, and frustrate your bones and ashes. What do you think the emperor is afraid of? "


    "If it wasn''t for you, my real body would not have been imprisoned in Yuqiong Pavilion. The betrayal of the cloud family is all due to you. The three ways and six realms of life are still because of you. You are born to be a disaster!"


    "What the emperor hates is that you should not live without killing you earlier! You don''t deserve it


    "Ben Di tells you that no matter who comes today, he can''t save you!"


    "As for others, I see that your sisters are deeply in love, and I will make you live and die! If you want to blame, you should blame Huasheng. Who made you unlucky just became her friend! "


    "You are surrounded by the eternal water of the heaven. If you enter from the spring, you will always be excluded from the three realms and six ways. You will never enter the samsara. Even ghosts can''t do it. Your body turns into blood and adds new blood to the eternal water!"


    The emperor of heaven was still very angry at the beginning, and his hate eyes were red. However, he thought that Huasheng really cared about Fengxi. He was afraid that Fengxi would fall into the spring, and he had been pulling the rope.


    The rope was made of the ancient whip, but it was a magic weapon left out by the previous generation of the nine heaven Xuannu, and the nine heaven sacred fire was naturally burned continuously.


    When the emperor said that, Hua Zhi several people actually leisurely turn to wake up, for the Emperor just said, did not distinguish where he was, first heard a roar.


    Wind Xi didn''t expect that the emperor of heaven would wake up Huazhi several people with his own cultivation, but when the emperor said the last time, she didn''t understand that she was a fool.


    The emperor of heaven wanted to stir up discord between the Huasheng sisters at the last moment. Even if there was no trouble in the end of the day, he would leave a mark in the hearts of several people.


    How come it''s not because of Huasheng, these people, including Fengxi, may not see the emperor until they die, let alone come to the heaven!


    But now because of Huasheng, these people not only saw, but also faced death, even reincarnation, there is no more tragic than this?


    "Hahaha, you are looking at your good sisters! If it were not for her, you are still living at home with your husband, children and Meimei, and you will never be reunited again! "


    The emperor of heaven looked at Hua Sheng and didn''t speak, but his expression had changed a little. When he looked at the other people, he was even more pale and burst into laughter.


    "Wu Mei, what''s wrong with you? Is it uncomfortable? "


    "Miss? You''re not mad at the old man, are you? "


    "Five younger sister, you don''t get excited. Take a deep breath. You are not yet ready to give birth. You can''t give birth prematurely."


    "Ah Sheng, take it easy. Don''t listen to that nonsense. I can''t live without your care. No matter what happens, I won''t hate you!"


    After Yu Ping finished, several people also nodded. The feelings between everyone were mutual. What Huasheng paid and got was in direct proportion, even more, which moved her more.


    Because of these people, Huasheng will stay in the lover''s life more.


    Hua Sheng slightly turns his head and looks at Hua Zhi, gingko, Hua Lin, Yu Ping, and even the wind that hasn''t said anything. But the worry in his eyes is about to overflow. When he hears their words, he can''t help but move his face and his eyes are red.

 Chapter 2061

    Hua Sheng covered his stomach and said in a hoarse voice, "I''m ok. It''s just that the fetus has moved more frequently recently. Don''t worry, I''ll take you back safely."


    No one is afraid of death, but there must be something more important than death.


    For the emperor''s words, ignoring is the best answer.


    Hua Zhi is not afraid of several people. After all, they are ordinary people. Who can not be afraid of death? They are all concerned about in the family. However, when facing Huasheng, if it is someone else, they may be entitled to hate, but Hua Zhi will never.


    Because Huasheng has lived to this day, what they owe Huasheng is still unclear. What is their resentment? The rest is only the concern for the people concerned, and the worry about Huasheng.


    At present, as long as you are not stupid, you can see that Huasheng is aiming at Huasheng. Huasheng is pregnant, and his physical condition is not good. His face is a little white, and he has been covering his stomach all the time. In addition to several Huazhi people, except for Fengxi, they all gave birth to children. It is hard to avoid thinking that Huasheng was angry by the old man and that he was born prematurely.


    Busy with comfort Huasheng, but the effect is not good, Huasheng''s face is still very bad.


    It would be very bad for the sisters to look at the old thief of Tiandi. If it hadn''t been for him, Huasheng would not have been so miserable now. They would not have been arrested, and Huasheng would have been threatened. All because of this old thief.


    What? Is the emperor great? Sure enough, people get worse as they get older!


    In fact, Huasheng''s stomach is a little painful, but she did not care, because the child in her body, only seven months, how should not be the time of birth.


    Just looking at Hua Zhi''s worries, plus they are all experienced, Huasheng is a little uncertain, can only comfort himself in his heart, constantly pacify the children, he can not be born at this time!


    As for the emperor of heaven, this time is the most angry!


    What''s the matter? Do these women have brain problems? Looking at him one by one? Shouldn''t they hate Huasheng?


    They also want to make their sisters turn against each other, even if Huasheng is safe in the end. Because of the sisters'' resentment, Huasheng will never be touched unless they really have no feelings in the future. With this, it is also a blow to Huasheng''s sharp edge and let Huasheng feel the pain.


    But the Emperor didn''t think of it. The fact didn''t follow what he said.


    "Are you all stimulated and stupid?"


    "I should hate Huasheng. What do you do with this emperor?"


    "If it wasn''t for Huasheng, you would have been safe and smooth in your life!"


    Now the emperor of heaven is just a wisp of soul, has been moved back and forth by the gas, if they do not turn their eyes, then the link of his revenge is not missing a joy?


    How about that? How can Huasheng, the chief culprit, be forgiven for being so miserable? Even if she is alive, she should live in remorse and guilt all her life.


    "You old thief, don''t stir up dissension. What we should hate most is you. If you are not incompetent, you always want to get rid of this and that. If the three realms and six ways become what they are today, you can''t get rid of it!"


    Feng Xi looks at the ugly face of the emperor of heaven and dislikes it even more. She can''t listen to his slander of Huasheng.


    The other few people are the same, but there is no wind.


    The emperor of heaven looked at these sisters'' affectionate appearance, and his heart hated him more. Fortunately, he did not lose his mind completely. He had more important things to do. Otherwise, was Huasheng cheated here by Bai?


    "Good, good, you all sisters deep love, then let this emperor have a good look at it!"


    The emperor of heaven won''t do any idiotic business. This is also the last fight.

 Chapter 2062

    Hearing the emperor''s words, Huasheng could not bear it. He looked at the emperor warily and protected Fengxi several people behind him.


    "Don''t you think Ben knows you''re procrastinating?"


    "The emperor told you, don''t dream, can come to save your people, the emperor has found someone to delay them."


    "Huasheng, if you want them to live, you can jump into the spring of eternal water, and the emperor will let them go!"


    "No one can untie their ropes except the emperor. If you don''t die, they will die for you!"


    The reason why the emperor of heaven delayed for a while was to make their sisters oppose their purpose. As a result, these idiots were so stupid that they didn''t hate Hua Sheng, that mean woman. Instead, they hated him as a whole?


    It''s not always said that women in the human world are the ones who hold grudges and have ulterior motives, but they surprise the emperor of heaven. They pay so much attention to their feelings and care about Huasheng.


    But it doesn''t matter now. It''s going to die, sooner or later.


    It''s just that the way of death is different. The Emperor didn''t watch a play, and he was so angry that he couldn''t bear to say anything now.


    After the ultimatum, the emperor put his finger between his lips and began to chant a mantra in a low voice to control the rope tied with the wind.


    Then I saw the distance from the eternal spring eye, the nearest wind, the rope on my body suddenly lit up, followed by the wind my soul slowly rose, and further away from the spring.


    "Wind..."


    Huasheng reached out his hand and pulled the wind back. The nine heaven sacred fire, which had already been condensed in the dark, hit the emperor of heaven.


    Although it may really be like the emperor said, no one can untie the rope except him, but at the moment, he can''t take care of so much. The emperor of heaven will not die, and several people will die now.


    Originally, several people were separated from their souls. After a long time, they may never go back. However, Huasheng always tries to solve this problem by worrying about the rope.


    But Huasheng didn''t expect that the emperor of heaven was waiting for her.


    The more anxious he is, the more mistakes he makes, and that''s his chance.


    When Huasheng started to fight against the emperor of heaven, the emperor of heaven had thought of it for a long time, but he did not evade and watched the nine heaven holy fire burn himself.


    Hua Sheng sees the appearance, eyebrow is more frown, how can emperor of heaven not hide? Although he is now a wisp of blackened soul, if he is burned out by the nine day holy fire, he will be as desperate as ever.


    How can the old man who cherishes his life like the emperor of heaven not hide?


    Unless that''s not him?


    As Hua Sheng thought, from her entry into the eternal water, she entered the trap of the emperor of heaven. There were traps everywhere.


    How could the emperor of heaven not prepare for the threat of Huasheng?


    Otherwise, how can we ensure that everything is safe?


    At the moment, there is a shadow array around the eternal water in addition to the border.


    Shadow array, very easy to understand, as the literal meaning, what you see is not necessarily true, it may be the shadow of the original body, false.


    Although the emperor of heaven has a soul, the shadow array is arranged by him, which still does not delay his use.


    Therefore, what Huasheng burns is only shadow, which can be said to be a lonely one.


    Tiandi Ming knows Huasheng''s unique skill, how can''t he prepare in advance?


    Waiting for Hua Sheng to come? So today is not the emperor''s gift? He''s not as stupid as that!


    When Hua Sheng discovered all this, it was already late. When he saw his nine heaven holy fire burning to half, the emperor in front of him had disappeared, that is, the phantom on the opposite side had disappeared.


    As for Fengxi, when she was controlled by the rope, she was obviously close to the spring hole, but there was still a gap between her body and the spring hole, which could accommodate a person.

 Chapter 2063

    At the beginning, Fengxi didn''t pay attention to it, but when she saw the emperor of heaven burned by Huasheng''s nine heaven sacred fire, she didn''t hide and watched herself burned. It was a fire that could burn everything and never extinguish!


    In this way, Feng Xi couldn''t help thinking about what tricks he was up to.


    Until in front of the emperor disappeared, wind Xi heart missed a beat, this disappeared, is it fake? Since he can make a false impression, he can make a second, a third


    If you can''t find his real soul, it''s equivalent to that the enemy is in the dark, they are in the Ming Dynasty, and they were slaughtered by others. Now it''s even worse! And being played like a monkey.


    Just when the wind Xi thought of this time, aware of their own and the dark distance from the spring, the emperor will not be old blind, did not see.


    This is the distance controlled by spiritual cultivation. There is no such situation at all. What is left is that he intentionally does it.


    If he can do this, he can only stay for Huasheng secretly.


    After all, from the beginning, they were just a cover. The emperor of heaven spent so much thought to torture Huasheng.


    Fengxi is also considerate and upright. In addition to the arrangement of the emperor of heaven, there is also Fengxi, which nobody found.


    But even if the wind Xi found out, but after all, it was a step late. Before she called out, the accident had happened.


    When Huasheng realized it, a pair of hands suddenly appeared beside him, and unexpectedly pushed the Huasheng into the gap.


    Huasheng''s attention was focused on the front, and he didn''t realize that a hand would suddenly appear behind him. This hand is the emperor of heaven.


    The emperor of heaven can only use these devious ways when he can''t face Huasheng. Although it''s disgraceful, it''s easy to use it. Just like now, Fengxi has been under his control. Huasheng''s first move is to take advantage of this gap and push her into the prepared ambush.


    It''s perfect. As long as Huasheng takes his children into the spring, his two hearts are in great trouble. He has no place to be buried. The only imperfection is that he doesn''t let Hua Sheng go with despair and sadness and waste his play.


    "Five sisters!"


    "Ah Sheng!"


    "Miss!"


    ¡­¡­


    Although Hua Zhi can''t understand the horror of the spring, they also know that it must not be a good thing. Otherwise, the old man would not want to throw them down and threaten Huasheng.


    However, they have no other place to move except their mouth, they can only watch.


    "Ha ha ha, you don''t have to shout. You''ll die with her soon!"


    The reason why the emperor of heaven chose to kill Huazhi after all was that he was afraid of an accident in the middle. After all, if Huasheng was so easy to deal with, he would not wait until today.


    But accidents and accidents happen in a flash.


    When Hua Zhi was worried and screamed, and the emperor of heaven was elated and laughing, no one thought that Fengxi was bound up the same way. At the critical moment, she could try her best to change her position at the moment when Huasheng fell.


    The inertia force of Huasheng can''t be changed when Huasheng is stopped. Fengxi blocks Huasheng and makes her fall to the spring. However, Fengxi takes the place of Huasheng and falls into the spring of eternal water.


    Everything happened so fast that Huasheng had no time to react. He tried to reach out and hold the wind. However, Huasheng had no time to hold her because the wind was hanging by the spring and could not be pushed forward.


    In Hua Sheng''s last eyes, the wind Xi''s broken soul is reflected, as well as the last smile on her mouth

 Chapter 2064

    "Wind


    It was not Hua Sheng''s cry, but Hua Zhi''s voice. Because Hua Sheng''s expression was dull, tears in his eyes could not be controlled.


    But Huasheng seems to have no feeling, let the tears constantly gush out.


    Want to hold the wind Xi''s hand, still hold in the air, for a long time did not put down.


    Recalling that the wind Xi''s soul began to break, it was not only eroded by the eternal water, because at that time when the wind Xi fell, the soul had changed.


    That''s because Fengxi used all her potential. When she realized the emperor''s intention and was pushed down to Huasheng, Fengxi didn''t want Huasheng''s mother and son to be born within a few seconds.


    All her potential has been aroused, but these are still not enough. In the dark, Fengxi feels like an unknown force to help her break away from the rope. Although she has not completely broken free, it is enough to save Huasheng.


    Fengxi wants to tell Huasheng that she has reached the limit and can only help her. The rest depends on Huasheng. There will be no wind in the future. Only at the last moment, Fengxi thinks of the fool at home.


    Qin Wanyu, this time she broke her promise and took a step first. I''m afraid there will be no afterlife between them.


    The only regret is that Feng Xi didn''t accompany Qin Wanyu well in the last time. He was so young


    At the same time, the human world.


    Wind house.


    Qin, Anhui and Henan are guarding the wind. They never leave for a moment. They are afraid to miss the moment when Feng Xi opens her eyes, as well as the breeze of the wind family. However, Qin Wanyu did not expect that this time, he followed the trend and said goodbye.


    When the wind Xi''s body suddenly began to appear a little bit, as if burned traces, Qin, Anhui and Henan were in a panic.


    "What''s the matter, Qingfeng, look at this?"


    "What about black lord? It hasn''t come back yet? "


    Qin Wanyu looked at the wind Xi suddenly a little disappeared body, the whole person was scared not to reach out to touch, in the side of helpless cry.


    The premonition in the heart is more and more unknown, heart crazy jump, Qin Wanyu do not know when, tears have been shed.


    Qingfeng is also stupid. Qin, Anhui and Henan don''t understand it, but they know that it''s something wrong with the soul, or it''s a very serious situation. The soul is not protected and the body is not there. It''s not a small matter!


    If the soul is separated from the body and the body can burn and disappear in this way, it is not as good as reincarnation


    Several breeze has been sluggish, what happened to the owner, even reincarnation has not.


    Looking at the Qingfeng people''s expressions, before Qin Wanyu was saying anything, Fengxi''s body was destroyed faster and faster. Even the white wolf king came, even Qingfeng or Qin Wanyu did everything in his power!


    "Fengxi, what''s going on? Don''t scare me. You promised me that this time all things are over. We want a baby of our own. What are you doing..."


    Qin Wanyu didn''t know whether he was crying or not, and the whole person''s nerves were broken. Even if they didn''t talk about the breeze and looked at their loveless appearance, they knew what was going on with Fengxi.


    Qin, Anhui and Henan collapsed and cried in the place where the wind had just laid down.


    "Householder, this joke is not funny at all."


    "The owner must be playing with us. Maybe she will come back after a while!"


    A few breeze, look numb looking at the wind of the body of the body a little bit disappeared in the air, and they can do nothing, can only watch, that kind of feeling, than their own death, heart pain.

 Chapter 2065

    It took generations for the wind family to produce such a talented person, but also awakened to the inheritance of the wind family. How could someone take away the soul and not be there? This must be impossible. Even if the facts have been put in front of us, everyone would not believe it.


    The wind is gone, and the breeze has lost its direction in a moment. They are following the owner of the wind family. Now the master is dead for no reason. How can they be reconciled!


    And the white wolf king stood at the head of the bed and did not say a word. After probably knowing what happened, the white wolf king turned around and left, and no one wanted to ask about it.


    The white wolf king didn''t go anywhere else. Even though he saw how Fengxi''s body disappeared, he still didn''t believe it. So the white wolf king went directly to the heaven. Now, where can he care who the other side is? What''s going on? It doesn''t matter. Even if you take this life, you have to seek justice for Fengxi!


    It is the guardian God. The owner who wants to guard is gone. What else should he guard?


    It''s useless for the white wolf king to hate himself. When he feels that Fengxi''s life is in danger, it''s already all night. Because it''s not Fengxi who calls on him, the white wolf king comes a little later by his own perception, but this night and that moment is enough to take Fengxi''s life.


    In fact, it''s not that Fengxi doesn''t summon the white wolf king, but her soul is imprisoned. If it wasn''t for a power to help her later, Fengxi might not be able to save Huasheng. Now Huasheng''s mother and son have no reincarnation.


    When Feng Xi is powerful, she has no time to summon the white wolf king, and even the nearest Huasheng has no time to say anything


    Wang Junxian and several other people soon learned about Fengxi. Originally, they started videos all the time, just for the sake of knowing who has the situation immediately, but they don''t want to be like this


    Wang Jun''s face was white, holding Hua Zhi''s body, shaking his arms, saying nothing, a few men, can only hold their own love, silent, because no one knows, this is not the last hug


    Heaven.


    Fengxi left like this, Huasheng didn''t believe it!


    He slowly stood up and looked at the spring eye of the eternal water. His eyes were hazy and he opened his mouth. He could not say half a word in his throat. He held the spring platform with both hands. Because of his great strength, his nails had been broken, and blood flowed in along the spring platform. Huasheng seemed to feel no pain.


    No, it shouldn''t be said that at this moment, Huasheng just can''t feel the pain. The pain on the hand can''t catch up with the pain of losing the wind!


    How to catch up with the wind, for her, the pain of broken soul? And the pain of being corroded by the spring?


    None of them, and none of them can catch up with them. These are not even a little bit of the wind.


    Hua Sheng looks at the bright red flowing out of the broken nails, and her eyes are also changing. There is more and more black gas all over her body.


    This is the precursor of Huasheng''s demonization, which is more serious than that of the last time. Huasheng''s eyebrows and eyes have changed, and the whole body''s prestige has been uncontrolled.


    Although Hua Zhi is a few mortals, but fortunately this will be the soul, if it is a physical body may not be too good.


    "Wu Mei You Are you all right? "


    Hua Zhi sobs out Hua Sheng and asks a question. She knows that Hua Sheng''s mood is going to collapse. But Hua Zhi doesn''t understand what demonization is. They just feel wrong. They call her by the side, but Hua Sheng doesn''t answer.


    Hua Zhi doesn''t understand, which doesn''t mean that the emperor doesn''t understand. When Feng Xi saves Huasheng at the moment of shutting down, he hates to death. He wants to fight Huasheng, but finds that she has a strong power all over her body.

 Chapter 2066

    The emperor of heaven is reasonable and doesn''t want to die with Hua Sheng. It''s enough to see her suffering. Take the rest slowly. And the premise is that he has to live.


    So when the emperor of heaven was enchanting Huasheng a little bit, he ran away with his shadow array


    And Huasheng in the wind Xi to save her, blocking the moment of sacrifice, the whole person from the inside began to be demonized, a person''s heart is always a few untouchable scale.


    The scale of Huasheng is like wind.


    The last time Huasheng was demonized because he was killed by the moon, which was a passive demonization. However, this time, Huasheng was willing to be controlled by the heart demon and became demonized by himself.


    It can also be said that because Feng Xi was sacrificed and blocked the spring, she and her children were saved. However, Feng Xi died, and Hua Sheng was so angry that the whole person''s mood was forced to the limit and completely possessed.


    In addition, the body has a strange force, which makes Huasheng''s body constantly emit pressure. The emperor of heaven has no other ability, but he still has the point of pursuing advantages and avoiding disadvantages.


    Therefore, we will not stop to retreat for respect.


    The emperor of heaven, relying on himself, is in the shadow array, leaving quietly.


    At the moment, Huasheng could not hear the cry of the people around him. His eyes became more and more red, and there was a faint red flame burning.


    Hands slowly raised, condensing the last layer of the nine day holy fire, black red, pure land.


    From a distance, Huasheng is like a dark man who has been reborn from a fire. His eyes have no warmth and are angry, but only hate.


    Hua Zhi several people have always known that Hua Sheng is not an ordinary person, but has never seen her as such is not a normal person, after all, which has a black red flame? It''s like blood flowing in the dark, red with killing hate.


    Huasheng himself is the source of the black and red fire. Even if you look closely, you can see that the whole person is burning.


    Hua Zhi several people have never seen such a feeling at close range, afraid to speak, but have been staring at Hua Sheng.


    "You think I can''t find you, so I can''t help you?"


    "The wind is dead. I want you to be buried with you all over the world!"


    The reason why Huasheng appears in this state is that she is brewing, releasing the group attack skills of the nine heaven holy fire and burning the heaven and earth.


    According to Hua Zhi''s last memory, her eyes were black and red, repressed, killed and scared. That was her only feeling. For a long time later, Hua Zhi could not see other colors in her eyes, only black and red.


    As for when the color disappeared, Hua Zhi had no memory, because later she remembered everything, and no one could remember


    But at present, Hua Zhi is still deeply feeling the burning heat, not only Hua Zhi, but also Hua Lin, Yu Ping, Ginkgo biloba, can not help sweating, red eyes, red face, worried, afraid looking at Huasheng.


    Besides Huasheng, they don''t know who they can count on.


    Although Huasheng was sacrificed because of Fengxi, he was still rational. He knew to protect Huazhi. Except for the place under the feet of Huazhi, there was a black and red fire. The fire became bigger and bigger, and soon the whole place of eternal water was covered by fire.


    Along with the shadow array of the emperor of heaven, the array is also affected and disappeared. The highest level of the nine sky sacred fire is not only burning, pure land. Literally, everything will return to the original, return to the pure land and disappear.


    It takes a lot of strength to burn the heaven and earth. But Hua Sheng, who is angry, doesn''t care anymore. She can still remember her sister. She is still rational. As for the rest, it is nothing.

 Chapter 2067

    The emperor of heaven did not expect that Huasheng would pay such a price. The group attack skills of the nine heaven holy fire need to be maintained by Huasheng''s own strength.


    The strength of Huasheng has been absorbed by children. Where does she maintain her strength?


    Because of this, the emperor wanted to torture Huasheng a little bit, but he didn''t expect that Fengxi''s soul had been imprisoned and could have the strength to save Huasheng''s mother and son.


    What''s more, the emperor did not expect that because Fengxi was sacrificed to the spring eye and was completely demonized, it inspired the power of unknown where to maintain, and used such a big move as burning the heaven and earth.


    When the shadow array was burned by the pure land, the emperor of heaven also felt it, because he was the soul of the body. When the array was damaged, the soul was also hurt, but he would not die. He just couldn''t go out to haunt by the soul and return to the noumenon.


    In this case, the emperor hates him. He still has a lot of things to do. The eighth Prince is in power and has not had time to settle accounts with the Yuns. He can only curl up in Yuqiong pavilion to recuperate.


    A bad one may damage the soul, and it is also a big blow to itself.


    In fact, the emperor of heaven should be glad to run fast. If the pure land on the last layer of the nine heaven holy fire burns his soul directly, he will be the second wind. Although the process is different, the result is the same.


    The soul burns, the body is not.


    As for the present situation, however, between a few breaths, all the three realms and six paths are burning black and red flames, and there are only wails everywhere between heaven and earth


    The three realms and six paths are like a fire, but a normal fire can be extinguished, but the black and red nine day holy fire is not extinguished by ordinary people at all.


    Jiangliu was the first to find the abnormality in the heaven, and his heart trembled. He also recognized that this was Huasheng''s nine heaven sacred fire and pure land. Looking at the fire falling from the heaven, Jiangliu knew that this was the action of Huasheng in the heaven.


    At this time, Jiangliu didn''t know when Huasheng had gone to heaven, and there was so much anger. After all, Huasheng''s strength was maintaining and nurturing the fetus. Listening to the wailing of the three realms and six channels, the river stream did not stop, worried about Huasheng in his heart, and rushed to the heaven to find Huasheng.


    No matter what happens, it is necessary to extinguish the nine heaven flame from the source, and to set off a war between gods and demons. Huasheng has been burdened with too much karma. Now that the world is burning, Huasheng will never stop. No one can really save her.


    What''s more, in case the ancient gods are disturbed in a short time, Huasheng will become the target of public criticism.


    This will not only be the river flow out, the demon world also followed the disaster, the fire of the nine days more and more fierce, immediately startled the beheading of the moon.


    "Ah Sheng? What''s going on? "


    Cut the moon dragged the body of the wounded, slowly got up, looked at the whole demon world was burned by the nine days of the holy fire everywhere, whispered in a low voice.


    After a day of recuperation, I have some strength, but I can''t recover immediately in such a short time.


    It''s just that the demon world was destroyed like this by the nine day holy fire. Is it because Huasheng doesn''t want to get married, so it is?


    After all, when he was seriously injured, it was burned like this, or the last layer of the nine day holy fire. What should he do?


    There''s no choice but to watch!


    It''s not enough for him to withdraw all the troops around Huasheng and make the border? It doesn''t have to be like this, does it?


    However, behemoth couldn''t help thinking. He didn''t go out yet. He only saw this in the demon world. He thought it was Huasheng who didn''t want to get married. If it happened, tomorrow would be a big marriage, so it must be postponed.


    Moreover, when he knew that Huasheng had left the demon world openly, he had a premonition that it would be difficult for him to marry Huasheng.


    I just didn''t expect it to be so difficult. It''s just irreversible.

 Chapter 2068

    But when he received the news from jiutouniao that the whole human being was attacked by the nine heaven holy fire, he knew how ridiculous his idea was.


    "Immediately count the troops you can take, and go to the heaven with this hall!"


    Beheading the moon with the intention of killing and regret, how can he ignore Huasheng when he leaves?


    There must be a reason for Hua Sheng to leave. Something must have happened to her. Otherwise, she would not release the nine day holy fire and burn heaven and earth.


    If Huasheng can use such a unique skill, it must be something big. If Huasheng can make Huasheng have no scruples and don''t care about the three realms and six ways, it must be his own complete demonization. If he can make Huasheng have such a state of mind, he can only think of what happened to Huasheng''s children.


    Tianjie has always regarded Huasheng''s mother and son as a thorn in the flesh. He dare not think how desperate Huasheng is at this moment, and how crazy he is


    Knowing that Huasheng was not aimed at the demon Kingdom, he would know that Huasheng had been wronged and rushed to heaven with the rest of the demon Kingdom army.


    As for the human world, let alone what kind of tragic situation, Qin Wanyu did nothing when looking at the fire in the sky, and did not run around like other people. He just sat at home, holding the things that the wind had once had, and looked lifeless.


    And Wang Junxian several people look at the changes outside, not afraid, but also know that for such a heavenly vision, they are only a group of Muggles, where there is resistance?


    What''s more, Fengxi has become like this. Even if they are stupid, they know that there must be an accident at Huasheng. It''s not that they think too much. Huasheng can''t even save Fengxi, so Huazhi is also in danger.


    After all, anyone can see that the relationship between Huasheng and Fengxi is obviously closer.


    In addition, the outside has become like this again. Although I don''t know whether it has anything to do with Huasheng, they are ordinary people who certainly can''t run out and don''t know when the people around them will disappear. It''s better to guard each other well in the last time.


    As for other realms, anyone with some abilities can recognize what it is, and the nine heavenly flame can not be extinguished by human beings.


    Almost all of them rushed to heaven. Almost all the forces from all walks of life have never been as united as they are today to find the culprit.


    Now Huasheng has completely angered the public.


    Now, heaven.


    Huasheng felt the whole three and six realms were all burning flames. Listening to the wailing between heaven and earth, he still felt unbearable pain in his heart.


    I don''t know whether it''s the last conscience, or whether these are not enough. Huasheng''s expression is not pleasant at all. His body strength seems to be endless. He raises his hands and continues to increase his strength uncontrollably to increase the burning of the nine heaven holy fire.


    At this moment, there is no revenge for Fengxi in Huasheng''s mind. What she has in mind is her ambition to return everything in the world to the pure land.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t know why she felt this way, or when she began to have ambition, but now this perception is extremely clear.


    When the river rushes to the heaven, he finds the eternal water along the root of the nine heaven sacred fire. He sees Huasheng standing by the spring eye and Huazhi several people whose souls are imprisoned. His brows are wrinkled and his heart is full of five flavors.


    Jiang Liu knew that something must have happened to make Huasheng this way, but he really didn''t expect that someone would reach out to the human world and threaten Huasheng.


    But this is not the time to think about it. With the burning of the nine heavenly flame, the persecution of the three realms and six realms will only be greater. All of these lives will be carried by Huasheng in the end!

 Chapter 2069

    "Ah Sheng, I''m here. I''ll take care of everything."


    "I know you must have been wronged, you tell me, I will help you!"


    "Let''s put away the nine day flame, shall we?"


    No matter what happens to you


    "Whoever makes you unhappy, we''ll go to find out. There''s a head of injustice and a master of debt. We won''t let a damned person go, and we won''t implicate an innocent person!"


    Looking at Huasheng, who has been completely demonized, Jiang Liu breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. He did not dare to say that he would stop Huasheng. He could only comfort him a little.


    Hua Sheng has no sense now. Otherwise, if she has a little sense, she will not be able to burn the world.


    As Jiang Liu spoke, he avoided the nine heaven sacred fire at his feet and approached Huasheng. After all, this is the nine heaven sacred fire, which can also burn him.


    "River flow..."


    At the moment when the river appeared, Hua Sheng didn''t see it. She saw it, but she couldn''t stop. Making all this, she felt like she was out of control, and there was only endless killing in her mind.


    Although Hua Sheng''s whisper was very small, the river still heard it.


    Although Hua Sheng didn''t say anything else, this sentence is enough for Jiangliu, proving that she still has some self-consciousness.


    When the river appeared, it was not only Huasheng who had some reaction, but also Hua Zhi. They did not understand why the man who suddenly appeared was familiar with him until he heard the whispering of Huasheng.


    Memories appeared in several people''s minds, and the memories covered by the moon became clear, and everything became suddenly clear.


    In fact, it was not Huasheng''s murmur that helped Hua Zhi recover his memory. It was at the moment when the river came into being that the substitution in his mind began to fade out. It just took a little time, and this excess was the murmur of Huasheng.


    But this will obviously not be a time to get together, let alone to shock the river.


    When Jiang Liu approached Huasheng, he took out the purple imperial sword and directly cut off the ropes of Huazhi. The nine heaven holy fire kept burning, but it didn''t mean that the purple imperial sword could not be used. After all, these two artifacts originated from ancient times and had their own mutual restraint.


    Hua Zhi, who had been released from the confinement, was the soul, and immediately floated up. There was no way, because they were also the first time to feel the soul out of the body, as well as self-consciousness. Without bondage, some of them did not know how to control themselves and how to return to their bodies.


    Fortunately, the river can see that, facing Huazhi several people with spiritual power, without waiting for Huazhi several people to say what, several people''s souls along the air, they rush to the human world, back to their own flesh.


    "It''s me. I''m the river."


    "I have rescued several people from Huazhi and helped them return to their own body. You can rest assured."


    "Ah Sheng, if you listen to me, just give me the rest."


    When the river flows to Huasheng, it may be because he saw that Hua Zhi was rescued and returned to his body. Huasheng actually stopped.


    Huasheng stopped at this time, but did not continue to increase the influence of the nine heaven flame. What had been lit outside would still dry up what was burning.


    There are countless deaths and injuries in the three realms and six roads


    Seeing that Huasheng finally stopped, Jiangliu was relieved, but it soon proved that Jiangliu was really relieved.


    "They are innocent? Ah... "


    "Is Fengxi innocent? Hua Zhi, are they not innocent? Since they are all innocent people, what are the three, six and nine grades? "


    Jiang Liu thought that Huasheng had stopped, but he didn''t want to suddenly turn his head and look at himself and ask such a question!

 Chapter 2070

    "Ah Sheng, you..."


    The river tried to raise his hand to approach Huasheng, but was interrupted by his fierce words.


    "Don''t come near me! I don''t want to hear any more innocent words from you! "


    "Do you know that Fengxi is dead? She was eroded by the spring of eternal water, and there was no reincarnation. She died to save me and my children. Do you understand how I felt at that time


    "I saw her fall with my own eyes, and there was nothing I could do about it. I should have died. She gave me her life for my life in order to stop her!"


    "You don''t know anything!"


    "You still talk to me about innocence?"


    Hua Sheng pushed away the river and kept moving back and forth. His eyes were full of tears and endless regrets. Fengxi sacrificed again and again for her sake. In the end, she not only lost her life, but also had no reincarnation. She could never meet again.


    How can this keep Huasheng from collapsing?


    In hearing the innocent words of the river flow, it is equivalent to pouring oil into the volcano.


    At present, the only thing Jiangliu can do to pacify Huasheng is to cut off the rope that imprisons Huazhi with purple imperial sword.


    Let Hua Zhi a few people still have the possibility to live, but in the future can still live on don''t know, after all, the three worlds and six roads now look like, only smoke and fire, I don''t know when to see the once prosperous times.


    "Ah Sheng, I''m sorry, I don''t know Feng Xi she..."


    Just now, Jiangliu found that there was no Fengxi among Huazhi. Jiangliu thought that Fengxi had not been brought. After all, Jiangliu knew about Fengxi''s family background and the ability of Fengshui family.


    But the river never thought that Fengxi was dead!


    Once the spring eye of the eternal water in the heaven falls, there is no possibility of reincarnation again. The soul is crushed and melts into the eternal water.


    And the eternal energy, so the water goes on


    "I don''t want what you said. I''m sorry. Didn''t you say the rest is for you?"


    "The emperor of heaven has been blackened. A wisp of soul out of his body has bound Fengxi, Huazhi and them. Now Fengxi is dead. I want you to kill Tiandi, kill all his sons, wives and concubines, and people. I want him to have nothing!"


    Huasheng Qingcheng''s face is dark at the moment, covering his stomach and yelling at the river.


    "Ah Sheng, calm down, let''s get out of here first. You believe me and give it to me. The emperor of heaven has damaged the wind, and his blood is in debt. I won''t let him go!"


    As Jiang Liu said, he took Huasheng with a firm hand and looked at the expression that Huasheng had been covering his stomach. Jiangliu had a bad premonition. Huasheng''s demonization at this time should not only be caused by Fengxi''s accident.


    As for Jiang Liu''s words, in fact, he was not only pacifying and casually saying, but all he said to Huasheng was more than just saying.


    If the emperor of heaven really poisoned Fengxi, Jiangliu will surely seek justice for Fengxi. How important Fengxi is to Huasheng, Jiangliu is really too clear.


    And if there was no wind today, he would have lost his Huasheng. No matter which one, Jiangliu would not dare to think about it.


    In Jiangliu''s heart, it is true that the three realms and six paths are important, but Huasheng is just as important. What he adheres to is that he will never let go of a villain and never implicate an innocent person. Therefore, Jiangliu is not like a person who is bent on great cause and hurts his love.


    Just like the children of him and Huasheng, this child brings not only the destruction of three realms and six roads, but also Huasheng, their children, at the same time, hurts the only two mountains in Jiangliu''s heart. How can he stay?


    He is the God of war and the God of saving the world, but he is not a saint! Can''t do to hurt the person he loves, but also magnanimous forgiveness, said with a smile does not matter.

 Chapter 2071

    For the God of Chenyuan emperor who had such a thought, we should also thank the mortals for their lives. If there were no seven emotions and six desires, and the world was warm and cold, he might really be as expected.


    Like a father, he loves all the people in the three realms and six ways, putting his lover at the end and doing the most harm to her.


    Jiang Liu is not mentally retarded. He just wants him to be with the people he loves. Otherwise, he will not be able to finish his cultivation and fall into samsara.


    But even so, at present, the biggest harm to Huasheng is that Fengxi is dead and there is no reincarnation. Every word stabs a knife in Huasheng''s heart.


    Thinking of this, Hua Sheng''s expression changed even more. Maybe he also felt the pain of his mother. The fetus began to be restless in the mother''s body.


    Strictly speaking, the child almost never stopped, and his reaction at the moment was infinitely enlarged by the blow of the wind Xi''s death.


    Therefore, Huasheng couldn''t help but hold his stomach all the time, and his forehead was soon covered with sweat. Hua Sheng''s lips had been bitten white. Therefore, when the river current held her again, Huasheng did not push away.


    Because she has no strength, the pain caused by her stomach has been infinitely enlarged. However, during a few breaths, Huasheng can''t even stand, let alone push the river away.


    "Ah..."


    "My stomach..."


    "It hurts


    Hua Sheng fell down slowly. The pain was different from usual. It seemed that something was going to fall down, and then transparent liquid flowed out between the legs of Huasheng


    "Ah Sheng It''s a baby coming out! "


    Jiangliu''s expression at the moment can be said to be really complex. He did not have no expectation for the child at the beginning, but today, the birth of this child brings something that Jiangliu dare not think of.


    As a matter of fact, just now Jiangliu firmly held Huasheng to make sure whether it was a child''s problem, because Huasheng had been covering his stomach and looked miserable. Jiangliu guessed that the child should have been hit by his mother, so it had an impact.


    Jiang Liu is worried about Huasheng''s body. After all, the nine heaven holy fire that burned heaven and earth must have consumed most of his ability. Fengxi is also dead. At this critical moment, if the child has any problems again, Jiang Liu is really afraid of Huasheng''s accident.


    But the river didn''t expect that it was the child who had a problem. The transparent liquid flowing out of Huasheng''s legs was amniotic fluid. Huasheng''s amniotic fluid had been broken


    But now it''s useless to say anything. No one expected that the child would choose the time so well. Maybe he knew that his father didn''t want to stay with him, and that he would be born in advance?


    After all, at this juncture, how can Jiangliu kill their children when Huasheng is so vulnerable?


    But thinking of the child''s identity


    The expression of the river is not only complex, it should be extremely complex!


    "What?"


    "How? He''s only seven months old, not yet full-term! "


    Hua Sheng leaned in the river''s arms, and the whole person was in pain as if he had been pulled out of the water. Hearing the river''s words, he raised his hand to hold the river''s hand and looked at him.


    "Now it''s not a full-term discussion. Your amniotic fluid has broken. You must give birth immediately, or you will be in danger!"


    "Ah Sheng, adjust your breath!"


    Jiangliu frowned and looked serious. He quickly set up a border. In case someone came, he would not find them immediately, so that Huasheng would not be disturbed.


    Now it''s too late to transfer with the Huasheng. The amniotic fluid is broken. If one is not good, the Huasheng will also be in danger. The river cannot take the Huasheng to take risks, and can only deliver the baby on the spot.

 Chapter 2072

    At this time, Huasheng and Jiangliu didn''t know that the birth of other people''s children was the law of nature, but their children were born on their own choice.


    Although he was only a seven month old fetus, he was a demon reincarnation and had a keen sense of danger.


    Especially from his own blood father, they are closely related. It can be said that the child''s sensitivity to many things is far more than that of his mother Huasheng.


    So when Emperor Tiandi threatened Huasheng, he knew the surrounding environment and what happened.


    It''s more because he knows that his opportunity has come.


    Now is the best time for him to be born, because he can''t wait for a full-term birth. After today, every day is his death.


    He exhausted his latent energy, but after all, he was still a fetus who had not been born, and would still be slower. Fortunately, he helped Fengxi at the last moment to save their mother and son''s lives.


    He remembered this life, so he used the hidden power as energy support to urge his mother Huasheng to use the last layer of the nine heaven holy fire, pure land, to burn heaven and earth with pure land.


    Only in doing these, he did not idle, took the opportunity to be born, although not full-term, some limitations, but he has been unable to wait.


    But one thing he didn''t expect was that he was still a fetus, not that he could be born after he was born.


    That''s why Hua Sheng has been covering his stomach and feels uncomfortable. Everything has been foretold that he is going to be born. However, Huasheng always thinks that time is not enough and that children should not be born. He has never thought about this. Even if Hua Zhi had a child, he said whether he was going to have a baby, Huasheng still didn''t take it for granted.


    But now I can''t. It''s not because Jiangliu says the same thing, but because Hua Sheng''s amniotic fluid is broken. She is not a fool herself, but she can''t believe it and worry about her children.


    After all, it is a child who will be born before the end of the month, and Jiangliu doesn''t want him to live. How can Huasheng not worry.


    "Jiangliu, this is our child. He is about to be born. You promise me that you can''t kill him!"


    "At this time, it''s not easy for him to survive. Whether he can survive depends on the will of God. Don''t interfere, OK?"


    "If you don''t agree, I''ll jump down from here! There is no reincarnation, and I will never forgive you! "


    In a few simple sentences, Hua Sheng was stumbling over the river, holding the river with both hands tightly.


    She can''t even stand up now, let alone protect the child. Hua Sheng never thought that one day, in order to ensure the safe birth of their child, she needs to beg like this, threatening her husband and the father of her child.


    "Good! I promise you


    "You also promised me, do not think about anything, give birth to this child safely, others, we will discuss later!"


    Jiang Liuhui holds the wrist of Huasheng, and constantly injects spiritual power for Huasheng to restore her physical strength. What bothers Jiangliu is that only one tenth of the spiritual power for Huasheng can be used for Huasheng, and most of them are absorbed by children!


    Jiang Liu is sure that if he withdraws spiritual support now, the child can live, but Huasheng can''t, because the child is really absorbing the spiritual energy of Huasheng.


    What a good boy!

 Chapter 2073

    No matter the spiritual power or the evil spirit in his mother Huasheng''s body, as long as it is useful, the child is not afraid of meat and vegetables, and does not fall behind at all. He will never refuse, and he is not afraid to suck up Hua Sheng, the mother.


    Because he found that as long as his mother Huasheng was weak, there would be a new and continuous flow of energy into his mother''s body.


    And that energy became his new reserve.


    Just like now, he suddenly felt a little less anxious. For his father''s spiritual power after awakening, he was very warm and full, which made him deep in the warm world.


    He is happy now, but Jiangliu is not happy. Naturally, he can feel the change of the child. When is it, he still enjoys it.


    "You son of a bitch, hurry out. When is it? You still absorb the spiritual power of your mother to save her life. Do you want to kill your mother?"


    "If anything happens to your mother, do you think you can live?"


    Now Jiangliu would like to kill this evil son with one hand. When is it, he only cares about absorbing spiritual power and enjoying it there, regardless of what kind of torture the mother is going through.


    Jiang Liu didn''t want to leave him because he was the reincarnation of the demon king. If something happened to Huasheng because he was born, even if he would be hated by Huasheng, Jiangliu would never show mercy.


    But Jiang Liu didn''t expect that his killing intention was too heavy. The fetus was the reincarnation of the demon king. He had been on guard for a long time. Once he was born safely, Jiangliu would not be his opponent!


    These rivers are not without premonition. As long as the child is born, he may not be able to control it, but he has missed the opportunity to remove the fetus. If this fetus is injured, it will definitely involve Huasheng.


    Just like now, the child is still on a mission to absorb the spiritual power from the river to Huasheng''s body. The river of Qi wants to carry a sword.


    Fortunately, he is not such an irrational person. He doesn''t want Huasheng to hear and influence her. He uses his divine sense to communicate with the child in his stomach. This child can delay, but Huasheng can''t afford to spend it.


    In the final analysis, the reason for all this is because of this child. If he had not chosen this time to be born, Huasheng''s amniotic fluid would not have broken, and now it would not have been dystocia.


    Jiang Liu''s divine sense soon spread to the little demon king''s ears. He sniffed at Jiang Liu''s father''s words. When he was born, he did not know who was in the world, and threatened him?


    But for his mother Huasheng, the little devil still loves him very much. After all, it is not easy for him to have a baby. Huasheng has to bear too much. Since he began to consciously, his mother was raising him, and another man was supporting him, but the man was not his father by blood.


    His blood father, when he saw him, wanted to kill him. Now he just absorbed the spiritual power of his blood father, so he began to scold the evil son, and the little devil didn''t want to listen!


    But now is not the time to argue about this. The little demon king listened to his mother''s scream, and finally absorbed a big mouthful. Then he followed his mother''s strength Born!


    At this moment, a deep purple sky thunder hit Huasheng. Huasheng felt light. Her baby was born. Before hearing the cry of the child, her sweating face saw a dark purple lightning strike.


    Huasheng subconsciously protects the child, but the expected pain does not come. This dark purple lightning is intercepted by the river''s border and scattered around. For a time, the sky is a burst of thunder and lightning!

 Chapter 2074

    "Don''t be afraid, there is me."


    Jiangliu hugs Huasheng tightly and protects Huasheng''s mother and son under his body. This is his child. Anyway, Jiangliu can''t bear to protect it.


    When Hua Sheng heard Jiang Liu''s words, even if there was only one simple sentence, she felt extremely relieved. She knew that no matter what the river flow became, he was still him.


    How can you really have the heart to get rid of your own children.


    If Fengxi is still there, she will really have no regrets, but Huasheng did not expect that her regret is not only here.


    "You see, is it a boy or a girl?"


    "No, Jiangliu, listen, why didn''t he cry?"


    When the lightning strike over his head is over, Hua Sheng reaches out and picks up the child, looking flustered.


    It is said that the newly born child is very ugly, like a dry little monkey. Hua Sheng has met Hua Lin''s child. It is true that the child will slowly open up after a period of time.


    But her baby, how was she born It''s very nice. It''s just a copy of the river. Of course, it''s not important. What matters is, why didn''t the child cry?


    Hearing Hua Sheng''s words, Jiang Liu looks down at the little baby who is slightly squinting. His expression is complex and his eyes are full of melancholy.


    Seeing the river, he didn''t speak. Huasheng was more flustered. What did the river do in secret?


    It''s not surprising that Hua Sheng suspects Jiang Liu, who has given him a criminal record, and there is no one else around him. If Jiang Liu wants to do something and she doesn''t find out, it''s really possible.


    "It''s a boy, a beautiful boy, like you!"


    "He should not wake up. Don''t worry. Let''s get out of here first."


    Jiang Liu sighed in his heart. Although the hope is dim, he still hopes that he can suppress him at this moment.


    And the river has felt that more and more people are coming here.


    Jiangliu was the first one to find Huasheng. Other people were not ready to come. In addition, Huasheng gave birth to this child. In fact, it didn''t take long. But if you wait for a while, the people from all walks of life who were injured by the nine day holy fire will bring people up, which is very troublesome.


    Because the fetus is in Huasheng''s stomach, in addition to the river, we only think that this child is not simple, but we never expect that this child will be the reincarnation of the devil.


    But now the dark purple sky thunder has arrived. Those people outside don''t know what they are doing, but nobody knows about the thunder.


    The sky will be purple thunder, there will be disaster.


    His children, no matter what, even if they want to be removed, killed or cut, it is up to him, the father, who can''t tell us what to do.


    Jiangliu doesn''t want to get entangled with the outside world. After all, it''s not a one-man affair, so he wants to leave with Huasheng mother and son first.


    I just didn''t expect that the more things he didn''t want, the fact often went against him.


    When Hua Sheng heard what the river was saying, he did not believe it for a moment and held a hesitant attitude.


    But the son is still breathing in his arms. This is not a fake, and Huasheng is temporarily relieved.


    Why is it temporary? Because immediately her son gave her a big "surprise"!


    Just as Hua Sheng listened to Jiang Liu''s words, he nodded and was ready to follow the river. He was squinting in his arms. The little demon king, who had been quiet for a long time, suddenly had a reaction.


    In Huasheng''s arms, with the speed of the naked eye, it grows bigger and bigger, until it turns into a look like a child about five or six years old.


    At the moment, the little demon king opened in a moment. If you look at it at the moment, it''s like a miniature version of the river, but there are still some shadows of Huasheng in the outline.


    But we still have to lament that the gene of the river is so strong that the little devil wants to pretend that he doesn''t recognize his father. After all, it''s too similar.

 Chapter 2075

    "You Child, how could you be like this


    Hua Sheng was shocked to see everything in front of her. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes and imagined it like the river current, she would never believe that her own child had grown up from a baby to a five or six-year-old in appearance.


    "Is this really our child?"


    Huasheng looked at his son in disbelief. He turned his head and looked at the river. He could not help but ask in a low voice.


    "It''s the same mold as me, of course, our children."


    But it can also be said that it is not!


    The last word, Jiangliu didn''t say it, but answered in his heart.


    This child is the reincarnation of the demon king, that is, the devil''s fetus. In the middle, he has absorbed the strength of all walks of life. Many things can''t be explained by common sense.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, the river''s heart also sank down. The baby, who grew up in an instant, disrupted his dim hope.


    The child in the moment of growing up, but also know the shame, to get himself a dress, a milky robe wrapped in his small body.


    Like the river''s eyes and eyebrows, there is no fluctuation, indifferent to looking at his mother Huasheng and his father Jiangliu.


    "Son, I''m a mother. Come to my mother!"


    In fact, the sentence of asking Jiang Liu is just a subconscious inquiry, which is unbelievable. After all, it is his own child whose blood is thicker than water. How could Huasheng not recognize it.


    It was a feeling from blood. After Huasheng was shocked, it was a brilliant mother''s love. This is a child full of expectations and hardships.


    For the sake of the children in front of us, we have paid, experienced and hoped too much all the way. How could Huasheng not love her.


    It''s just that this child has never said a word since he was born. Huasheng can''t help worrying about whether there is something wrong with the child. After all, this child can''t be compared with a normal child.


    Hearing Huasheng''s words and looking at the love in Huasheng''s eyes, Jiang Liu pursed his lips and said nothing. At this time, he did not know what to say. He just kept paying attention to the situation in front of him.


    At the moment when the child was born, Jiangliu did not have no expectation, but this expectation can only hide in his heart, because his expectation is doomed to become extravagant hope.


    Some people are born with a destiny, which will be the target of public criticism. But you can change this fate yourself, even if you are a mediocre person


    It''s just such a situation, in this little devil''s body, is completely impossible.


    Now indifferent, indifferent eyes, where is a child looking at his parents, but like an enemy!


    At this time, no matter what Jiang Liu was thinking, Hua Sheng''s child was born. Although she was surprised and shocked, she could not hide her love for him.


    In order to let their mother and son live and exchange their lives with her own life, Fengxi will certainly teach him well, and will not let him become a demon and endanger three realms and six realms.


    Looking at the child did not respond, Huasheng was more distressed. A little baby turned into a five or six-year-old in a twinkling. His heart was certainly flustered and frightened. As for his expression, Huasheng was more distressed than heartache.


    Hua Sheng thought that he probably didn''t know anything now, let alone a cool and cool look.


    As a mother, especially in the face of a hard-earned child, she really does not blame how careful.


    Hua Sheng still didn''t respond when he looked at the child. He let go of the river and approached the child step by step.


    Because Huasheng is still in a weak state just after the production. If there is no continuous spiritual restoration of the river, Huasheng may not even be able to stand up now.

 Chapter 2076

    "I am posion, the devil. You made me reborn. I recognize you as a mother, but as for others, I don''t recognize you!"


    When Hua Sheng was close to her son, she was about to reach out and touch him, but he didn''t want the other party to suddenly speak.


    Maybe it was the love in the eyes of Huasheng, which made Boshan a little unbearable, so he took the lead to speak before Huasheng touched him.


    But when it comes to other people, when I look at the river, my eyes are colder and I call myself.


    The soft children''s voice, coupled with a cold look, inexplicably gives people a sense of joy, especially, the appearance is a reduced version of the river, if at ordinary times, Huasheng certainly can''t help but be happy, but now she really can''t laugh out.


    Although bosun was the reincarnation of the demon king, he was born with the help of Hua Sheng. It is an indisputable fact that the blood of Huasheng and Jiangliu is flowing in the body of the reborn.


    This is what posion wants to deny and cannot deny.


    Therefore, he tolerated Huasheng''s approach to him, but when Huasheng walked into him, bosun suddenly raised his small hands and lit a black and red flame behind Huasheng.


    The whole river is isolated. But everything happened too quickly. Hua Sheng was still in his son''s self claim. He was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. In a flash, he saw his son raise his hand, and then he felt familiar.


    This feeling is of course familiar, because the black and red flame is Huasheng''s nine day holy fire! And the hand is actually the ninth floor, pure land!


    "You''re crazy. That''s your own father. Are you going to kill him?"


    Seeing the pure land surrounded by the river, Huasheng did not care to shock his son''s self-contained nature, so he quickly collected the nine heaven sacred fire first.


    Hua Sheng couldn''t help shouting at her son, but when she wanted to take the pure land, she was held by her son.


    When Huasheng was close to bosun, Jiangliu kept staring at him. However, he did not respond. He was also his own child. It was so similar that Jiangliu could not always have hostile thoughts towards him. Moreover, it was only a two-step distance, and Jiangliu didn''t think much about it.


    However, bosun was waiting for this opportunity, waiting for Huasheng to leave the river a few steps away. He raised his hand in an instant and surrounded the river with the highest layer of the nine heavenly flame.


    I can''t help it. If it wasn''t for the top level, bosun was afraid that he couldn''t control the river. Now, with Hua Sheng in his hands, I don''t think he would dare to force the river.


    Just as bosun had expected, Jiang Liu''s eyes moved to kill when he saw the change in front of him. The blade of the purple imperial sword in his hand flashed for a moment. But looking at bosun''s action, Jiang Liu could only bear it and watch his next move.


    Jiang Liu is surrounded by the fire of nine days, which is hotter than Huasheng. Jiang Liu feels that his son may want to pass the examination.


    Huasheng was weak and dystocia after childbirth. Although she was an adult, she couldn''t get rid of a child''s strength when bosun held her.


    Hua Sheng looked at this newly born son in disbelief. At this moment, she thought she understood the meaning of the devil posion.


    The reincarnation of the demon king is not only reincarnation, but also inherits his own nine heaven flame, even more powerful than her.


    Because even if bosun didn''t stop her, Huasheng couldn''t control it. Huasheng felt it.


    For a long time, the flame of the nine days for her was born and extinguished by the idea. But now, the flame of the nine days around the river cannot be stimulated by Huasheng at all. The degree of the flame burning is much heavier than that of the Huasheng.

 Chapter 2077

    "My mother must have been weak after childbirth and had a bad memory. A few days ago, this biological father, the man in front of me, wanted to kill me with his own hands."


    "Can he sacrifice his own children for the sake of the three realms and six ways? What a great man he is


    "Would my mother still see me now if she had not been prepared and chosen the right time to be born?"


    "It is true that I am the reincarnation of a demon, but I also want to live a new life as a person. It is hard for me to have this opportunity, but my father of rebirth does not even give me this opportunity?"


    "Does mother think that''s fair to her child?"


    Bosun narrowed his eyes and looked at the river surrounded by the nine day holy fire, and his expression was indifferent. But then the wind turned, he looked up at Hua Sheng, and continued, "but his mother also said, after all, he is his own father. How can a child be killed completely?"


    Bosun suddenly bent his lips, eyes full of calculation, and Huasheng''s heart was slightly cold. At this time, her heart was very chaotic, and Huasheng could not have imagined how things could become like this?


    Looking at the reduced version of the river, Huasheng closed his eyes to cover up his sadness. When he opened his eyes again, he had already recovered the Qingming Festival. Looking at the Jiutian holy fire, he did not hurt the river, but surrounded him. Huasheng said to bosun with deep sorrow: "what do you want?"


    "The child thinks very simple, if the mother can explain father, stand on my side, our family of three, naturally can live a happy life."


    "As for what the child wants to do, I think my mother should have a clear idea at the moment. From my mother''s belly, I am not optimistic about the management of the three realms and six ways. Now that the child is born, it is natural to take good care of it. There are revenge and resentment!"


    "The child thought, for the wind Xi aunt''s leaving, the mother should also be unbearable! How can you let go of that stupid God? "


    When bosun said this, he had a faint smile on his lips, and looked at the river with a light eyebrow and eye, waiting for Huasheng to make a decision.


    "Ah Sheng, don''t believe his demagogues. This is not our child. He is just a demon born by your belly. If he is allowed to fulfill his wish, there will be no peace in the three realms and six ways!"


    "I''m sorry to leave with the wind, but if she''s here, I know she won''t agree."


    Jiangliu knows that everything else is OK, but when bosun mentions the wind, Huasheng is obviously all over for a while. Jiangliu interrupts Huasheng before he wants to speak.


    However, the child''s blood flow is not the right one.


    At that time, Jiang Liu knew that this child, even a baby, must have a very high IQ and brain, but the only thing he didn''t expect was that he inherited Huasheng''s nine heaven sacred fire, and even went one step higher than Huasheng.


    Of course, Jiangliu didn''t expect a lot, and he knew it immediately!


    "I tell you, as long as you want to do harm to the three six realms, I will certainly not let you go!"


    Jiang Liu finished speaking to Hua Sheng and turned his head and looked at Boshen.


    At the moment, the river has completely covered up the expectations of the child, is a kind of opposition, the same look at bosun.


    After all, it doesn''t make any sense to look at bosun with his son''s eyes now. If he doesn''t look at others, he will light his father first. Even if the river stream uses spiritual power to protect his body, he can still feel the heat. It can be seen that if he is an ordinary person, it will be baked even if he doesn''t burn it!


    The child is merciless at all!


    "Hum!"


    Bosun heard the river, a cold hum, eyes across the dislike, but did not show, in fact, he also gave his father face.

 Chapter 2078

    "What do you mean, mother? It''s a good word for a child


    "But before you answer, I have to remind you that you have already burned the three realms and six realms. Because of you, the war between gods and Demons has also been fought."


    "Now it''s not what the child wants, but the child doesn''t fight back. It''s only our mother and son who are injured."


    Naturally, bosun didn''t want to persuade Huasheng with a few words. He was just a small hand of a small steamed bun, but he was full of strength and held Huasheng tightly.


    Looking up at Huasheng, I can see that it''s sincere.


    As long as we can persuade Huasheng, it is not as simple as a big help to him!


    "You know what happened outside when you were in my stomach?"


    Huasheng did not immediately answer bosun''s words, but suddenly asked such a question.


    "Know some!"


    "My heart aches and I appreciate it. If there is no aunt Fengxi, I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to see this wonderful world."


    "And, of course, the father wanted to kill the child, and I know that."


    "But a lot of things are not known, although the child now has some skills, but after all, it was still a fetus, most of the time need to sleep."


    "Mother, how do you think of asking these questions?"


    Bosun looks at Huasheng with pure eyes, but in his heart, he thinks, why does Huasheng ask these questions?


    "Your ability, when you are still a fetus, should have already had! Is it? "


    Hua Sheng didn''t answer Bo Xun''s question, but the only difference was that his eyes turned cold when he asked this time.


    Huasheng''s reaction is not only the river current, but also bosun.


    It''s really fate that makes people. It''s clearly a family of three, but they want to test each other and be full of calculation.


    "Some self-protection ability, but certainly can''t compare with now!"


    Bosun was silent for a moment. He looked at the river and was still trapped. As long as he held the Huasheng in his hand, the river did not dare to move.


    So Poseidon finally answered, but this answer, how much is added water.


    "Some self preservation?"


    "I think you are too modest!"


    "Fengxi''s soul is imprisoned. I can''t move her when I fall into the spring, but when I nearly fall, Fengxi can move!"


    "Even if she has the potential, what kind of wind family secret arts, it is impossible to shake the rope!"


    "And at the moment when I burned heaven and earth with the holy fire of nine days, I felt that there was inexhaustible power in my body. It can even be said that at that time, I felt like I was out of control. Suddenly, I wanted to burn all these things and avenge Fengxi!"


    "Is it you? You''ve got her under control! Let her block us. If something goes wrong with the wind, I will definitely not accept it. Then you are controlling me


    "Since I was pregnant with you, I know more than anyone how much strength I have in my body. It''s better to burn a person. The skill of burning heaven and earth can''t be used by me now, in any case!"


    Every time Hua Sheng says a word, his voice is a bit hoarse, and his heart is like a needle.


    Her child, take advantage of her even, will wind Xi calculate to death! There is no samsara. Thinking of this, Huasheng collapses directly on the ground.


    Seeing the situation, the river wanted to rush out in a hurry, but bosun increased the nine day holy fire. If the river was not unprepared, how could he be trapped?


    "How can you..."


    "She is the wind!"


    "My best friend!"


    Hua Sheng''s tears could no longer be controlled.


    "Ah Sheng, you don''t want to be like this. Fengxi will be more sad if she knows it!"


    Jiangliu knows that Huasheng must be in a bad mood now, and his heart is also sour.


    Feng Xi is his benefactor. He can''t change the wind, and he owes Qin Wanyu a very precious love.

 Chapter 2079

    "What does that mean, mother?"


    "Do you think it''s a child who deliberately refuses to help? Kill aunt Fengxi? "


    Bosten''s eyes changed, and his small face, which was very similar to the river, became colder and colder.


    "Isn''t it?"


    "When your mother burned heaven and earth, I realized that it was wrong. She could not use it on her own! Someone must be controlling her. "


    "Now that the three realms and six ways have been burned once, the forces from all walks of life will surely come one after another to attack her."


    "It was you who pushed your mother to the edge of a cliff and left her with no way to go, just to achieve your goal!"


    The river is holding the purple imperial sword tightly, and the black and red fire light of pure land is reflected in his eyes.


    Hearing Jiang Liu''s words, bosun didn''t refute him. Because there was nothing to refute, he ignored him directly and looked at Huasheng directly.


    "Indeed, it was I who did something in the middle. My mother felt that there was nothing wrong with her. It was my ability to help you burn the heaven and earth."


    "But of course you also moved this mind, or according to your mind, I shake it?"


    "It''s just a little bit of strength, or it''s because I''m pregnant that my strength has become weak. Then I, as a son, will naturally help you!"


    "And even if you don''t do it, my son will not let the emperor go. He killed aunt Fengxi and persecuted you again and again. Why can he live well?"


    "As for Aunt Fengxi, the child can''t recognize her. If you think so, you will insult aunt Fengxi. She wants to save you and us, but there is no way. The child can hear her cry from her soul, so she helps her."


    "A mother should not think of her child like that. She knows everything. I feel about the outside world, but I can''t see it!"


    Speaking of this, bothsun is still a little aggrieved. If he was such a God in Huasheng''s stomach, now that he has become an ordinary person, how could he still look like a child.


    But in Huasheng, where the river doesn''t see it, bosun''s eyes cross the dark. After all, his purpose has been completely said. How can Huasheng be demonized again when the wind never dies?


    If Huasheng is not demonized, bosun can''t affect her at all!


    "Well, mother, if you have asked so many questions about the child, you''d better answer the child''s question first, or there will be too many people in a while, but there will be some trouble. I''m afraid the child will not care about you!"


    Bosun took Huasheng''s hand and never let it go. He said that when there were many people, his eyes were slightly excited, as if he was about to have a big fight.


    "What do you mean now?" Hua Sheng raised his head and asked with a slight frown.


    She didn''t expect that with all the children she wanted to give birth to, Huasheng''s brain was in a mess. Even if the river didn''t say anything about it, Huasheng understood it now.


    The devil is using her, that is, without affection.


    "Literally, my mother doesn''t think that you are burning heaven and earth here, and nobody is aware of it?"


    "Those bright people, however, hate us villains."


    Bosun held the Huasheng in one hand, and the nine heaven sacred fire was lit slowly in the middle of the palm of the other hand. As soon as it burned, it was the ninth floor, and he did not care to use other lower floors.


    Bosun was very grateful for his inheritance, otherwise he would not bring the memory of his previous life, and would willingly call out his mother to Huasheng.


    Just as Bo Xun finished speaking, he suddenly saw that his expression became a little playful. He threw the nine day flame in his hand to the rear without looking back.


    "What are you doing?"


    Hua Sheng thought that bosun was going to burn heaven and earth. He asked him.


    Hua Sheng can''t help but run a little, suddenly understand why postpartum depression.

 Chapter 2080

    "Mother, I''ll find out in a minute."


    When Bosnian finished, he saw a man in a black robe, with an umbrella in his hand, and a red crescent on his forehead at the place where he had just finished the fight.


    Bosun did not control the moon by surprise as he did with the river. On the contrary, he just warned him not to get close to him.


    Otherwise, if you take out the umbrella of Shura, you can beat him.


    In the distance of beheading the moon, you can see that Huasheng is pulled by a white robed villain, and the river is still surrounded by the sacred fire of nine days, so it is urgent to rush over.


    "Who, let go of Huasheng!"


    The spirit of cutting the moon is tense. The wound on his body has not been completely healed. Now it''s a rush that consumes energy. He can''t help panting, but he can also pay attention to the key points and worry about Huasheng.


    Cut the moon to see Huasheng face full of tears, heart like a knife, looking at the river surrounded by the nine days of sacred fire, sweating, cut the moon mind began to keep turning.


    The ninth layer of the Jiutian sacred fire that can trap the river flow can only be Huasheng. However, I can''t think of any reason why Huasheng can bear to deal with the river like this.


    What''s more, the pure land that hit him just now, if he''s not mistaken, it''s the white robed villain!


    So the river is also the villain?


    This villain who, how can it be the nine day flame?


    It''s no wonder that the villain was Huasheng''s child, mainly normal people''s thinking. They would think that it should be a baby, and Huasheng didn''t arrive at the time of delivery. In addition, Huasheng was sitting on the ground and looked at him, but he didn''t find that Huasheng''s stomach was gone.


    "Poseidon the devil!"


    "I remember your breath and have been looking forward to meeting you!"


    "I didn''t have a chance to die without you."


    Bosun said, slowly turning around and looking at the man with red crescent on his forehead, he did not let go of Hua Sheng''s hand.


    Bosun had never seen the moon cut, but he was familiar with the breath of it. However, his 15000 year cultivation was not wasted at all and was absorbed by him.


    If he had not cut the moon at that time, bosun would have been more or less unlucky. After all, he would have been too weak, and all his strength had not yet awakened. Without the cultivation of cutting the moon as an introduction, bosun might not be as powerful as he is today and can trap the river.


    "The devil Potion


    "You Are you a child in a Sheng''s stomach


    In fact, at the moment when bosun turned his head, he was surprised. For a moment, he thought that he was the illegitimate son of Jiangliu. It was really like that. Who would say it had nothing to do with Jiang Liu, unless he was blind.


    In addition, Huasheng was in his hands, and the river was trapped again. He thought that his illegitimate son would revenge him.


    As a result, the other side one after another, completely beat the moon.


    So I asked incredulously, and then I saw Hua Sheng nodding.


    This will cut the moon and finally notice that the belly of Huasheng has disappeared. If you look at the outline of bosun, you can still find the shadow of Huasheng.


    "Since you are a Sheng''s child, what are you doing now? Can''t you see your mother crying


    "And you''re looking forward to meeting me and hitting me? The flame was thrown away just now


    Now it''s not clear why the child was born like a five or six-year-old. Compared with this, she was more worried about Huasheng''s state, but in the end, she couldn''t help criticizing.


    As for the fact that bosun would use nine days to raise the sacred fire, there was no big reaction to beheading the moon, because if it was the child of Huasheng, it would be very easy to explain.

 Chapter 2081

    "I can understand my mother''s pain. I''ll deal with it later."


    "Now that you are here, the mob behind you should also be here. I think you should be on my side even if I don''t ask?"


    Bo Xun has a rare smile on the moon.


    "I''m standing on the side of Huasheng!"


    Cut the moon light reply way, then the eyes can''t help but some provocative look at the river flow, look at your son, you use the nine days of the flame imprisonment, but he did not, still good standing it.


    "Ha ha!"


    "I knew it would be useless to ask you!"


    Bosten mouth corner can not help but twitch, and then looked at the distance, directly raised his hand to break the river''s border, let the moon continue to move forward.


    When Hua Sheng saw this, her heart sank again. Bosun was more powerful than she had imagined.


    The boundary of the river, even if it doesn''t use much spiritual power, can''t be broken by lifting one''s hand.


    Hua Sheng not only thought of this, but also of beheading the moon. His eyebrows and eyes could not help wrinkling. After all, the child is the reincarnation of a demon. If he wants to do harm to Hua Sheng, he


    "What are you doing?"


    "What are you doing?"


    When bosun broke the river boundary, two male voices suddenly called out.


    These two male voices, of course, are no one but the river and the moon.


    There is only one reason for two people to cry out in such a tacit understanding, that is, Huasheng.


    Bosun took Huasheng''s hand and stepped in some strength. Seeing Huasheng, he closed his eyes and leaned against bosun''s small body. Bosun added a layer of his own boundary to the whole body of Huasheng. No one could break it except him.


    "My mother is weak after childbirth and needs to rest. Do you think she is suitable for sitting next to me like this?"


    Bosun knew that as long as Hua Sheng was in his hands, he would not have a lot of trouble. The two men in front of him would not dare to act rashly. Although he would not lose in force, he would hurt the enemy by ten thousand and lose eight thousand himself. Such a business is a loss.


    Although Jiang Liu is now trapped by his nine day sacred fire, it is not so simple to kill him. After all, he is his reincarnated father. He will not destroy his family unless he has to.


    Jiangliu and Jianyue looked at each other, rarely at the same time silent for a moment, there are many forces, to this side.


    But bosun also directly received the nine day sacred fire that trapped the river. He cut the moon directly into the state of preparing for war. He was anxious to cut the moon. So the first one came, and the later King of the demon world seemed to come with the people.


    "I wanted my mother to make a choice, but now it seems too late, so you can do it."


    Bosun did not say what choice, but several people understand in their hearts what bosun said.


    "So you''ve been procrastinating, waiting for them to come, forcing me to make a choice!"


    Jiang Liu looked at the nine day sacred fire which was recovered, and walked into bosun step by step and stood beside Huasheng who was sleeping in the border.


    "Otherwise?"


    "But these people are too slow! It really disappoints me. You can see what it''s like to burn the three realms and six ways. You know who did it. Why is it so? "


    "Because they don''t have a good master, a group of wastes who don''t know the direction, need a strong person to lead them!"


    Bosun loosed Hua Sheng''s wrist and let the knot float beside him. Then he rubbed his two small meat hands with bloodthirsty excitement in his eyes.


    At this moment, the identity of his demon posion can be regarded as the real show, and his ambition is not concealed.

 Chapter 2082

    "I don''t care if you want to burn out three or six realms, or you want to be the king. I won''t take part in it!"


    "As long as you promise not to hurt your mother, I will never trouble you and affect you."


    "Those people will come soon. Even if your boundary is strong, it will have an impact. After all, if you deal with the whole three realms and six ways by yourself, it is hard to avoid separation and lack of skills. I think you know better than anyone how weak your mother is now."


    No matter what bosun wants to do, he is not a savior. He pays more attention to the life and death of the three realms and six realms.


    In his place, only Hua Sheng is important.


    In addition to himself, he doesn''t believe who takes care of Huasheng. He feels insecure. Even if he takes care of Huasheng, Huasheng has been threatened several times. That''s not to mention posion. After all, he is the son of Shangshen river!


    To tell you the truth, if the child is more like Hua Sheng, he will feel more comfortable when he cuts the moon. As a result, the child is like a river stream by ten.


    It''s too hard to accept.


    "You want to take my mother with you


    "Do you think it is possible?"


    "Like you, my mother is in my hands, no matter where else, I am not at ease!"


    "But now it''s too late to go."


    When bosun heard the words of cutting the moon, he couldn''t help but be happy. Then his eyes moved, because those people finally arrived.


    Almost all the capable people from all walks of life rushed forward.


    The last one is the one who cuts the moon.


    They are very conscious of being in opposition to others.


    So now the scene becomes, cut the moon, river flow, bosun, with the demon army behind, there are several other circles except the demon world.


    "You''ll find the way."


    Beheading the moon, he couldn''t help looking at the army behind.


    In fact, I don''t blame them. The demon world has been a villain since ancient times. This time, they didn''t just follow the moon. When they saw bosun, the demon Kingdom army couldn''t refuse him. It was just like finding an organization. In addition, the moon chopping was also here. There was no suspense. All of them came here.


    I''m ready to go to war with heaven.


    "Are you the one who was robbed by Zidian thunder just now?"


    Eight Prince TIANYAO, no, it should be said that it is the crown prince TIANYAO. He led the gods and demons to fight against the rest of the heavenly army, which has already surrounded the eternal water.


    After all, it''s in the heaven, which is also the territory of TIANYAO, which is more familiar than that in the demon world. Naturally, it''s the best place to start the siege there. It''s also because of this that the time is delayed.


    , as like as two peas, he was aware of the fact that he was aware of the same thing. But he did not even know it. But he looked almost the same as Shen Yuan Shen.


    The most important thing is the Zidian thunder robbery. This is the location of the strike. It is impossible for Zidian to hit the God of Chenyuan emperor. If you want to kill the moon, you''ll have to fight the child.


    He did not dare to question the God of Chenyuan emperor, but it did not mean that he would be afraid of a child of five or six years old!


    Even if he had something to do with the God of Chenyuan, according to the great righteousness of saving the people by the God of Chenyuan, he would certainly destroy his relatives!


    "Ah, Zidian wants to fight is the original!"


    "I am the devil posion. Who are you to speak to me like this?"


    Bosun can endure Huasheng and Jiangliu, and can add another month at most, but other people, in his eyes, are nothing!


    "He is the eighth Prince of the emperor of heaven, the acting Prince now! TIANYAO. "


    TIANYAO didn''t answer, but he answered by beheading the moon. He answered for Bo Xun.


    Now the situation is beyond anyone''s control. After the child was born, the moon was cut and Hua Sheng''s reputation would be destroyed

 Chapter 2083

    "Prince of heaven? Is that the master of the future three realms and six ways? "


    "I told you today that it''s time to abdicate. I''m the new master of the three ways and six realms."


    "Go back and tell your worthless father to wash his neck and wait for me, but he owes me a life!"


    When bosun heard the words of cutting the moon, he squinted at TIANYAO with a cool look. He didn''t say that the emperor had hurt him and Huasheng again and again. He couldn''t let go of the emperor so easily even though the wind was blowing in front of him.


    When bosun said this, people looked different, but most of them were disdainful of the little fart in front of them. After all, who would put a five or six-year-old child in their eyes.


    But the people in front of them are not ordinary people. Although they disdain more, they still can''t help turning a thousand times.


    However, Jiang Liu was not surprised by bosun''s words, not that he agreed with him, but that the devil was going to die. How could he be willing to be an ordinary person and do nothing?


    When she heard this, she gave a smile. Suddenly, she was a little fond of Bo Xun. She ignored the little face like the river, and looked forward to the wave operation.


    "Toothless children, talk like crazy, this hall..."


    TIANYAO used to curse bosun fiercely, but before he finished his words, he saw a black red nine sky holy fire directly facing TIANYAO and others


    "Flash!"


    Tianjie and others did not know that Bo Xun, a yellow mouthed child, could still use the nine heaven sacred fire. What''s more, he could not only use it, but also use it as the ninth pure land.


    No one can resist such power.


    Otherwise, for so many years, the three realms and six ways will not be so afraid of Huasheng.


    At the moment, in TIANYAO''s eyes, he only felt that his heart was about to jump out. Two huge black and red flames instantly broke the boundary between his subconscious and extinguished the group.


    When TIANYAO clearly felt the hot flame, a brighter purple light appeared in the sky, protecting the people behind the heaven, including TIANYAO, in the safe area.


    When the light dissipated, a man with purple imperial sword was standing in front of TIANYAO, beating out the two regiments of nine sky sacred fire of bosun.


    The strong forces of the two sides collided, producing a dazzling light.


    It''s the same move, which surprised people.


    Who is the river? That''s the God of Chenyuan emperor! The man who saved the doomsday disaster.


    A child of five or six years old


    At the moment, time seems to be static, the two sides of the people just that day, no one said.


    Strictly speaking, Jiang Liu and Bo Xun are qualified to speak at this time, but they look at each other, and neither of them speaks first.


    But these two people, who do not say, can see the answer in each other''s eyes.


    As long as the river is flowing, it''s impossible to watch bosun do anything, and bosun''s eyes are also not good. He slightly turns his head and looks at Huasheng who is sleeping in his border, and then squints at the river.


    Jiangliu naturally noticed bosun''s eyes. The purple sword in his hand tightened, and his eyes darkened.


    "Have you thought it over?"


    After a long time, Bosten didn''t want to bear it. He took the lead.


    "Three Realms and six ways are not yours! I can''t allow you to be presumptuous


    After the river was silent, he raised his eyes and looked at Hua Sheng and answered bosun''s words.


    "Oh! Good, good! "


    "In terms of mother''s love, I''ll give you a face. Let them go today, and tomorrow..."


    Bosun didn''t finish his words, but his eyes had already explained everything. He would not stop dominating the three ways and six realms.

 Chapter 2084

    Bo Xun finished, a sneer at the corners of his mouth. I don''t know whether he is laughing at the righteousness of the river or on other people.


    And bosun''s next action is to make people speechless, in shock for a long time can not calm down, because bosun is no longer they can deal with.


    Some strengths don''t need hands to know the results.


    When Jiang Liu heard bosun''s words, he had no change in his expression, but he only knew the change in his heart.


    Then, without waiting for the river to say anything, he lifted his little flesh hand, and the purple imperial sword that was clearly in the river''s hands actually moved.


    Jiang Liu naturally noticed the change of purple imperial sword. He raised his hand to hold the sword, but the shaking became more and more serious. Finally, he directly broke free of the river stream''s hands.


    In the eyes of the people, the purple sword belonging to the God of Chenyuan emperor actually left the God of Chenyuan and flew to another person''s hand.


    It''s just that man''s hand is a little small.


    Although bosun can''t hold his hand, he can control the purple imperial sword by his own strength. When he is in front of him, the villain is not as high as the purple imperial sword


    "The purple imperial sword changes with the strength of the sword holder. The stronger the sword holder is, the more powerful the purple imperial sword can play."


    "The purple imperial sword has been with you for a long time. Before, you were the strongest, but now, the purple imperial sword has chosen its new owner!"


    Bosun felt the power of purple imperial sword, looked at the people who had been completely scared and laughed at them. He didn''t really look at them, but he felt bored. If he wanted to have a good time, he would not waste his time here.


    After that, bosun raised his purple sword and waved it gently. He saw a strong purple light around the black air, which was like a ripple pattern, splitting the boundary just laid by the river.


    But the people in the back did not have the protection of the river, and used their whole body strength to resist the aftereffect of purple imperial sword.


    But even so, I was beaten to vomit the sweet blood.


    It can be seen that Poseidon, who has the purple imperial sword bonus, inherits Huasheng''s nine heaven sacred fire. It''s really not so strong.


    One time in the three realms and six ways is invincible!


    In the face of their own shock, looking at the eyes of these frightening faces of the people, Bosten faint smile.


    And the one side of the moon also can not help but be shocked, for the river, the moon knows that he is strong, although there is fear, but also understand that river flow can actually be hostile.


    However, he was still the clock of the river. However, he was moody, but nobody could match him. One second he laughed inexplicably, and the next, he was suddenly in a dilemma. He also beat back the strongest one recognized by the three realms and six ways.


    How big is that?


    He was born and grew up in an instant. He announced that he was the master of three realms and six realms. He had nine heavenly flame and purple imperial sword. This is not only invincible in the world!


    As for the river, it may have been expected that, in the face of all this, no one else''s shock, more or less powerless, for the first moment of luxury, also disappeared.


    Jiangliu''s extravagant hope at that time was just a fantasy that the reincarnation of the demon king would have a little chance to change, but it turns out that he thought too much.


    The reincarnation of the demon king bosion, his innate demonic nature, the ability to destroy the heaven and earth, can not allow him to be at ease, and his heart, even more impossible to erase!


    The birth of bosun was the real calamity of the three realms and six realms, and Huasheng and Jiangliu, who had saved the three realms and six realms, were virtually sinners.

 Chapter 2085

    After appreciating the fear he brought, bosun was satisfied and took a provocative look at the river.


    In fact, it''s not always true that he wants to give the river some affection. However, bosun thinks that the value of force is too poor and that the other side is too weak. He wants to give them some time to play the game of cat and mouse.


    Let you know who the enemy is, his ability, the time when he is going to fight, the first person he wants to kill and who he wants to kill


    All the news, the whole three six circles are clear, but is clear, but more confused. Fear, bewilderment, flustered, even Chen Yuan emperor God can not see what to do, even Chen Yuan emperor God even purple imperial sword has been robbed, can this still fight?


    Bosun looked at the faces of the people like a dish, even more sneering. Then he took the sleeping Huasheng and disappeared in situ. For today, bosun felt that he had brought enough shock, and the rest was tomorrow.


    If you kill them all at once, what kind of entertainment is there?


    So the fire of nine days just now was just a warning. When would a fairy dare to curse him?


    As for the later sword, it was just a simple test!


    But even bosun didn''t expect that his simple sword test would bring such great power.


    This also indirectly tells the whole three realms and six realms that he should not be underestimated because his appearance is a child of five or six years old. Bosun is not only a name.


    In fact, bosun is also grateful to Huasheng and Jiangliu. After all, without their inheritance power, a reincarnation with the memory of previous lives, he can not play to the extent he is today.


    But bosun said that he disappeared, but actually he didn''t. He just went to the demon world directly. The darkness of the whole three six realms was more suitable for him.


    As for the beheading of the moon, naturally, it passed.


    Hua Sheng was taken away by Bo Xun. How can he not rest assured that he is a moody and irregular son?


    Jiang Liu watched bosun leave with Huasheng subconsciously, but finally stopped to watch him leave.


    He looked down at the empty palms of his eyes.


    "Chenyuan Emperor God! What does that child, potion, have to do with you


    TIANYAO covered his heart and looked at Boshan leaving so swaggering. After a moment of silence, he finally raised his head, looked directly at the God of Chenyuan emperor and asked all the people''s questions.


    after all, as like as two peas in the same day, the same as the God of the emperor, and the skills of Hua Sheng, the nine day of the holy fire, all this is absolutely not a coincidence.


    Now the whole three realms and six realms do not know that the God of Chenyuan emperor reincarnated into the river and fell in love with Huasheng, and Huasheng was pregnant.


    Although Huasheng didn''t speak and no one asked about it just now, no one was blind. Huasheng was just behind bosun, sleeping quietly in the border. In such a situation, it was inevitable that people would have fantasies and come up with various versions.


    "Don''t you all have an answer in your heart?"


    "He is the child of Huasheng and I, and he is also the reincarnation of the demon king. He was born into a child of five or six years old. He inherited Huasheng''s nine heavenly flame and could control my purple imperial sword. If he could serve for three realms and six realms What a pity


    Jiang Liu turned his head and replied, the pity revealed in his words is not fake. He really feels sorry. He and the descendants of Huasheng must be extraordinary, but he did not expect that this extraordinary, some deviated from the track!

 Chapter 2086

    "He is a curse of three ways and six realms! We''ll be killed tomorrow, and then we''ll all be finished! "


    "Yes, his power, we have nothing to do with it!"


    "That''s bosun, the devil. He was in heaven, covered with magic barrier and had countless family members. Now he has the nine heaven sacred fire of Xuannu and the purple sword of Chenyuan emperor The three levels and six boundaries are over! "


    "It''s all due to Hua Sheng, who gave birth to the reincarnation of the demon king! She should have been executed recklessly at the beginning, and there would have been no situation today... "


    Originally, all of them were holding back their anger and were beaten down by a child of five or six years old. Naturally, they were not happy.


    Although they guessed that it must be related to the God of Chenyuan emperor, they did not dare to question.


    Today, the six emperors are the three masters of nature.


    So TIANYAO asked all the people''s wishes, and the God of Chenyuan admitted it himself. Naturally, one by one, he could not help but began to talk.


    The God of Chenyuan emperor was fierce and did not dare to provoke them. He saved them again and again. But in the eyes of the three realms and six realms, the existence of the God of Chenyuan emperor is just like this.


    Indeed, they did not think wrong. The original existence of the God of Chenyuan emperor is like this. To save the three realms and six realms, it is necessary to sacrifice self-cultivation to repair this land.


    But he survived for a long time, and he was too lonely. Finally, he moved every heart and had weak points


    As a God with flesh and blood, thoughts and feelings, we are happy to see its success when it does not affect their vital interests, but now it has threatened their own status and even life. I am sorry, no matter what God you are, the love and love of them are the target of their attack, which is even more unforgivable.


    "Bosun is my child and my karma. Even if it is damaged, I will prevent him from persecuting three realms and six realms."


    "He doesn''t care about a group of magic words, but he doesn''t care about the sound of the river in his eyes.".


    But when it comes to Huasheng, Jiangliu can''t bear it.


    When they heard this, people nodded subconsciously, because everyone thought that the God of Chenyuan should be like this, but the only worry was that they were afraid that the God of Chenyuan emperor would emerge and could not stop bosun.


    This kind of mind, if it was something I never dared to have before, but now it is not only there, but also dare to say. Just when people want to say it, they suddenly feel a little cold in their neck when they look up to see the killing eyes of emperor Chen Yuan.


    There seems to be a little bit of inheritance memory about the God of Chenyuan, that is, the God of Chenyuan emperor never holds his own identity, which not only shows that he is casual, but also shows that he is not a blindly sage. When touching his bottom line, he doesn''t care who the other party is. He always wipes his neck with a sword, which is crisp and neat. Of course, he never kills innocent people.


    "I have no responsibility for bosun''s affairs. I feel guilty about three ways and six boundaries. But if I know who dares to think about Huasheng, I won''t let him go, no matter who he is!"


    "I can protect three and six realms, and I also have the ability to destroy it. I still remember the things you did to hurt Huasheng. If you do it again, the new account will be counted together with the old one."


    "Don''t worry, I will never implicate the innocent! As for how much to kill, seriously, it''s not short of a few lives. After all, no one has stipulated how many creatures are killed in the three ways and six realms. It''s not a problem to kill one or two of them. On the other hand, I stick to my mission! "


    River flow eyes cold said.

 Chapter 2087

    Jiangliu''s words, like an alarm bell, are beating the restless heart of the three six realms.


    Whether it''s sacrifice or not, or responsibility and mission, these can''t hold him down.


    TIANYAO''s expression changed with his appearance. Indeed, all along, because of the inheritance of divine consciousness, people regarded the God of Chenyuan emperor as a God among the gods, and even the Savior, and thought that everything was what he should do.


    But they forget that clay figurines have temperaments, not to mention the God of Chenyuan emperor in front of them?


    And Chen Yuan emperor''s temper, that is, a Hua Sheng, is also his final bottom line.


    If the God of Chenyuan was forced into the devil because of Huasheng, then there would be no sunshine and darkness forever.


    In the present situation, if Chen Yuan emperor really doesn''t care, who else is Bo Xun''s opponent?


    "God of Chenyuan emperor, the previous thing was that there was a mistake in the heaven. As for everyone''s words, they were just worried about the current situation. I apologize to you on their behalf."


    TIANYAO bowed down to the river, and at the same time, his expression was even more humble. He even changed himself into me. After all, in the God of Chenyuan emperor, his identity could not be raised.


    What''s more, we still need to rely on the God of Chenyuan. No matter what, TIANYAO will not offend the God of Chenyuan at this time, let alone stand on the highest point of morality and blame the God of Chenyuan!


    As for other people, they were afraid and respectful to the God of Chenyuan emperor. If it hadn''t happened today, people would think it was an affair at most.


    In addition, because TIANYAO took the lead in asking people''s doubts, the God of Chenyuan emperor was always good at speaking, and he was completely free of scruples. He actually began to stand up and blame the God of Chenyuan.


    But in touch with the killing eyes of the God of Chenyuan, one by one dare not speak, especially when hearing the words of the God of Chenyuan.


    If Chen Yuan emperor doesn''t care, who else can subdue Bo Xun?


    Even the crown prince TIANYAO is apologizing, and no one dares to yell. One by one, the appearance is also an old man with white beard, and he begins to pretend to be frightened quail.


    "I hope so."


    River current to day Yao''s behavior, have no reaction, light reply way.


    Then he looked at the rising black air in the distance, but his clenched fist revealed the river''s mind.


    Can let Chen Yuan emperor God so, those black gas, TIANYAO that side naturally also noticed.


    "Chen Yuan emperor God, is that from the demon world? How can it be heavier than before? The man... "


    Looking at the place in the distance with a strong evil spirit, TIANYAO''s look changed dramatically. He is not the God of Chenyuan emperor. He can''t change his face in such a case.


    The place where people changed their looks is the demon world now, but it is a little different from the past.


    Demon world.


    When Bo Xun arrived at the demon world, he did not need to cut the moon to say anything. He directly sat on the throne of the temple of the demon Kingdom, which was the usual position of beheading the moon.


    Demon world people see, strange no one resist, and cut the moon also have no reaction, sit beside bosun.


    And the strong evil spirit outside is also because the demon world has added a lot of power at this time.


    The demon world originally did not say, there were also the believers of the demon world to bosun, and the dark forces in the underworld. They did not need bosun to gather at all, but spontaneously followed bosun.


    It is also because of this, the power of the whole demon world is out of control, all waiting for bosun''s order.


    As for Huasheng, it has been placed in the original place by bosun, that is, the place where Huasheng lived in the demon world during her pregnancy, which can be called the most beautiful place in the whole demon world.

 Chapter 2088

    Although it is a settlement, it is already a prisoner for Huasheng.


    Bosun arranged a border around Huasheng, and no one was allowed to see him except himself.


    "What do you mean? How to say that the devil''s world is also under the jurisdiction of this hall. You come here to make decisions and order the army of the demon world. This hall has no other meaning, and it also allows you. "


    "But you have imprisoned your mother, and no one is allowed to visit her. As a son of man, that''s how you treat your mother?"


    When Bo Xun returned to the demon world with Huasheng, he was still secretly pleased. He liked bosun a little more, but then he watched bosun settle Huasheng and set up the border.


    It''s good to say that we should be on guard against someone secretly harming Huasheng. However, when Huasheng wakes up, he can''t go out and restrict the freedom of Huasheng. That''s not like imprisonment.


    Cutting the moon doesn''t matter what bosun wants to do, but it can''t be bad for Huasheng.


    Huasheng is now weak after childbirth and falls into a deep sleep. How sad will Huasheng be when she wakes up and sees her hard cherished child and imprisons herself?


    This is not what Jianyue wants to see. He can''t bear to make Huasheng sad. He has never been forced to. Even if he is a child of Huasheng, he is angry.


    It''s just that the serious injury of beheading the moon has not recovered. Otherwise, it must have been fighting at this moment. In fact, it''s not surprising that he recovered slowly. From the war between him and the river, it was only three days. But what happened in these three days can be called a great change.


    "Uncle Jianyue, you have misunderstood me by saying so!"


    "I don''t know my mother''s physical condition all the time, but don''t you know? Now if we don''t make up for the loss, it will affect the mother''s time limit. "


    "I let my mother sleep, that is to repair her body, decorate the border, do not want anyone to disturb, after all, my mother''s safety is the most important."


    "At the beginning, according to Uncle behemoth''s dignity, the three realms and the six ways were all afraid, but some people took risks and nearly killed our mother and son. Although I am confident in myself, I still want to be safe!"


    "After all, my mother''s safety is more important than anything, don''t you?"


    Bosun sat on the throne, did not feel any problems, while touching the purple imperial sword, while answering the words of beheading the moon.


    But these words were a shock to the moon.


    "What do you call me?"


    "But you have a point. You can''t limit your mother''s freedom when she wakes up."


    "Bosnian, one thing I want to remember is that your mother has paid a lot for you. No matter what you will do or do, she loves you."


    Behemoth didn''t expect that bosun would still give him a honorific title, and the tone of speaking to him was even more respectful than that of the river, although some words were not polite.


    Although there was something unexpected about Bosten''s address, he didn''t hear Bosten calling his uncle, and then he was flustered.


    In particular, he heard bosun say that their mother and son almost lost their lives under his protection, which made Jianyue feel hot for the first time.


    Some even dare not look up at the villain. He is sorry for Hua Sheng and their mother and son.


    To her assurance, seems to have not completed a few, pledge to promise, now look at all jokes.


    If he had not taken good care of him, bosun would not have been born prematurely, and Huasheng would not have been weak. At this point, premature birth would have been harmful to our health.


    "If you don''t say that, I know it."


    "I call you uncle beheading the moon because I recognize you more than someone else in my heart. However, fate is not something I can control as a son."


    Wave ten day raises an eye to look at beheading the moon, because own a few words, produce self reproach, faint smile.

 Chapter 2089

    "These are all adult affairs. Don''t talk nonsense, especially in front of your mother. In any case, as her child, your heart should be toward your mother. Your blood is thicker than water. You are her weakness and armor."


    "I can say that I can hate your father, but you can''t. your mother doesn''t feel well."


    To tell you the truth, when you hear bosun say something like this, it''s false to say that she doesn''t feel excited. She loves her house and loves her dog. Her love for Huasheng needs to be said more. It has been deeply rooted in the bone marrow.


    Although on the surface, he disliked Bo Xun and looked like a river. After all, he was the child of a deeply loved one. What he said at the beginning was to treat him like his own, which was not to comfort Huasheng. That was his guarantee. Therefore, in fact, he loved and trusted bosun.


    Beheading the moon was also expected of Bo Xun. He also wanted to let the child kiss himself and not recognize the river. But when this day happened, he was still rational.


    Hua Sheng, who remembers all his memories, loves and hates the river. Even if he deceives himself, it really happens.


    As a matter of fact, it doesn''t matter whether bosun recognizes the river or not. To cut the moon, it doesn''t matter. But in this way, Huasheng must be the most miserable.


    How can he bear to look at Huasheng secretly and feel sad? It may also affect his own views in the heart of Huasheng


    In this way, beheading the moon can''t let bosun say such a thing. Of course, if he doesn''t say it, he can''t think in his heart.


    But the words seemed unexpected in bosun''s ears. Unexpectedly, he raised his eyebrows, looked at the moon, and touched the seriousness in his eyes. Bosun laughed.


    He didn''t know love, but he also knew how to be grateful. Otherwise, he couldn''t carry the memory of his past life and call out his mother to Huasheng.


    Because of gratitude, in Huasheng''s belly, he felt the cultivation of cutting the moon and breaking the damage. Bo Xun only felt that beheading the moon was a big fool.


    Not their own children, take life for a woman who does not love themselves?


    Bosun didn''t understand love, but it was not that he couldn''t tell. After all, he was conceived by Huasheng, and his feelings for Huasheng were clear.


    When Huasheng sees the moon and the river, the heart rate is different.


    The saying of bosun meeting is just to test the moon and see what his reaction is. If he is not satisfied with the answer, the purple imperial sword has been wiped off. However, bosun thought a lot about it. The only thing he didn''t think of was how to say it.


    When dealing with Huasheng, I really don''t miss any details.


    "Uncle Jianyue said so!"


    "By the way, I think since you don''t take part in the affairs outside, and now you are seriously injured, it''s better to keep them in the bond with my mother."


    "So my mother wakes up and you''re there. I''m relieved!"


    Boxun put down his purple sword and looked at the moon and said.


    He will have a good time tomorrow. If Huasheng wakes up, he may not have time to worry. Moreover, according to the character of beheading the moon, if the river is indomitable, at the last moment, the moon cutting may be stopped. Bo Xun is still very optimistic about the moon cutting. It''s very appropriate for the two of them to take care of Huasheng without interfering with him.


    Bo Xun believes that cutting the moon will not take advantage of others'' danger to bully Huasheng. After all, they have not known each other for a day!


    "You Good


    "I don''t want to say anything extra. You know it."


    He didn''t expect that Bo Xun would let him rest with Hua Sheng. What he said was that he wanted bosun to be merciful. If he didn''t control it, there would be a good or bad thing in the river, Huasheng


    This is why, at the beginning, no matter how cruel the moon was, I didn''t really kill it. In the final analysis, I was still too fond, cautious and thought too much.

 Chapter 2090

    Bo Xun nodded his head to the last admonition of beheading the moon. Then he sent the moon to Huasheng. Finally, he looked at the eyes of the beheader to let him know what silence was for the first time.


    Although bosun didn''t say anything, he saw the moon in his eyes, "come on, look after you!" It means something similar.


    Beheading the moon could not help but turn a blind eye to Boshan. He walked into the border and checked the condition of xiahuasheng. He was really sleeping and recuperating. His heart, which had been hanging over him, fell down. Then he sat aside and meditated.


    As for the external affairs, even the demon world, he did not care about beheading the moon, but was tossed about by Bosten.


    There are many believers in bothsun, and the dark forces are far more than the moon.


    Therefore, cutting the moon is not afraid to suffer losses at all.


    However, to his surprise, none of his nine Dharma protectors followed him to join in the fun this time. All of them stayed by his side, just outside the border of bosun.


    Bosun saw it and didn''t say anything. He was kind to his loyal subordinates. Of course, even if he was generous, he couldn''t let them all enter the border. Bosun''s trust in cutting the moon doesn''t mean that he trusted others.


    When bosun sent the moon to Huasheng''s side to guard, he didn''t idle. Instead, he directly ordered the power to follow him, and then led them to kill him again.


    It was not half an hour before he left the heaven. Bosun killed the heaven again, but this time, it was not the spring of the eternal water.


    Bosun, with the followers of the demon world, demon world and the underworld, almost all the dark forces voluntarily followed bosun together, without any need to stop, to kill the heaven hall and fight with the sky.


    Seeing Bosten again, TIANYAO''s face turned blue. How could he calculate it well? The God of Chenyuan just left, so he killed a rifle?


    He really doesn''t know where the God of Chenyuan emperor went. If he does, then


    "You still call yourself the devil, and there are believers. How can you break your promise? Don''t you tell me to come back tomorrow?"


    TIANYAO pointed to Boshan and almost burst out in anger.


    "I do say that tomorrow is coming, but when I will come tomorrow is also what I said. When I watch the sky, this is a good time, so I come!"


    "Tell your father to come out! Just you, don''t fight with me. "


    A small man of bosun is holding a purple sword which is bigger than his body. If we can ignore his cruelty in killing and his force value against the sky, it is still very lovely.


    Q version of the river, think about it is very cute.


    But it''s impossible for TIANYAO to understand this point.


    Hearing bosun''s words that he didn''t want to be shameless, and then look at those dark forces behind him who have been killed by the heavenly army and the heavenly generals. TIANYAO''s upper and lower lips moved and did not speak for a long time.


    Over the years, when has TIANYAO heard such unreasonable theory, even if it is the lawless beheading of the moon and launching a war between gods and demons, there is still a reason to be a beauty in the crown and anger!


    When we arrived at posion, we set the time, and then we went back. What else did we see? How could he not find himself a disaster while watching the astronomical phenomena!


    And invite his father?


    TIANYAO himself has not seen his father for a long time!


    "It''s unreasonable. Where are you when the heaven is? What is the status of the emperor? What kind of thing are you? A disaster? You dare to kill the heaven without shame and meet the emperor!"


    Just when TIANYAO doesn''t know what to say, a majestic female voice suddenly comes out behind TIANYAO, and she is the one who said this.

 Chapter 2091

    Hearing this, Tian Yao frowned subconsciously and tried to stop it. But without waiting for him to say anything, he saw a dazzling purple light flying.


    Last time he found out that Bosnian could not listen to anyone''s disrespect to him. Of course, there were exceptions, and Bosnian''s exceptions were certainly not theirs.


    The war gods, who have not yet joined the battle beside TIANYAO, immediately pull up the border to resist, and then a strong light is generated. Because the God of Chenyuan was protecting us last time, everyone has been shocked to spit out a mouthful of blood, so this time they almost all hold the possibility that they may be chopped to death by purple imperial sword.


    But to our surprise, the anger is the same, but it is obviously stronger than the last time. After all, this is the bonus of purple imperial sword.


    But even so, Tian Yao, awed by the purple light, just vomited blood. The appearance was the same, but there was no internal injury.


    This change was not found in Boshan, but found in TIANYAO.


    Because of this change, the heaven side can''t help but move his mind. Is bosun''s strength sometimes strong or weak?


    "Yao''er, how are you? Are you all right? "


    The dignified woman who just caused the accident, after the danger, looks up and down at TIANYAO''s injury.


    And this woman is TIANYAO''s biological mother, Empress Dowager.


    With the sound of Zidian thunder robbery, Tianhou is not a deaf person who can naturally hear him. She also knows about bosun and his skills. She is afraid that TIANYAO will be in danger. So when she receives the news and knows bosun is killed again, she should go to TIANYAO immediately.


    But she didn''t expect that Bosten didn''t play cards according to the common sense. She didn''t say a word and waved his sword directly.


    "My mother, my son''s minister is all right. Are you all right?"


    "And what are you doing out there? Hurry back! Bosten is unreasonable at all. He is powerful. You''d better go back first! "


    TIANYAO knows that the queen is worried about him, and he can''t blame his mother. But a lot of times, TIANYAO feels that he will be suffocated by her love.


    "What the child said, you are going to leave. You are the hope of heaven, the future emperor of heaven, and you can''t be in any danger."


    After that, she did not wait for TIANYAO to say anything more. She turned to the God of war and said, "you should protect the prince right away. You can''t miss anything."


    "Empress mother, when is it? Do you think that as a prince, I will leave my subjects behind and run by myself?"


    "There is no one here who is the opponent of Bosnian. They will not escape death if they are left behind!"


    Although he suspects that Bosten''s ability is sometimes strong and weak, TIANYAO does not dare to take it lightly. After all, there are strong and weak, and there is still a strong one. Bosten''s strength is enough to subvert the three realms and six realms.


    "If they die, you can''t do anything! You are the king, you live is hope


    The queen of heaven did not know that Bosten''s ability was because she knew it clearly, so she quickly dared to come and take TIANYAO away.


    After all, in her subconscious mind, it is their honor to sacrifice for the future emperor of heaven.


    "There''s no need to argue. You mother and son are at ease. I''m still alive. Do you think you can go there again?"


    Bosun stood opposite, looking at the two women''s creaky, bad looks, mainly because the queen of heaven disrespected him.


    Today''s bosun is very concerned about his identity as a child of five or six years old. Going out to fight is not dignified at all. Therefore, when someone is disrespectful to him, he will think that he is mocking him Height!


    It''s not his mother. No one can dislike him so much, so bosun gets angry and raises his hand to fight.

 Chapter 2092

    "You You... "


    Days later, this position has been done for tens of thousands of years. When was it criticized by a yellow mouth child? Qi raised his hand and trembled, pointing to Bosten, and sent out a word of you in half a day.


    Now the heaven has been turned upside down by Huasheng''s mother and son. Now they are all knocking on the door. The queen thinks that the God of Chenyuan emperor appears, and finally there is a turning point. The heaven world ushers in a new flourishing age, which belongs to the flourishing age of TIANYAO. But all this is completely destroyed by Huasheng mother and son


    The blood and blood of Tian Tian hate is surging up. How can she not hate it? Because of a Huasheng, what will the whole three six realms become?


    If there was no Hua Sheng, she would not have met and beheaded the moon. The devil would not have been as crazy as he would have launched a war between gods and demons to please Huasheng. Without Huasheng, there would have been no reincarnation of this demon king, and the heaven would not have encountered such a dilemma again


    Today''s heaven is supposed to be the head of the three realms and the six paths. It is not only without dignity, but also rubbed by Huasheng''s mother and son.


    When has heaven been in such a mess?


    The heaven has done it! Embarrassed and without dignity.


    "You what you? If you are old, don''t talk if you don''t speak quickly, or you will be disgraced! "


    In bosun''s eyes, the queen is really not good at learning. He will be angry when he knows that he is disrespectful to him. As a result, they can''t beat him again, and they have to constantly challenge him. Is this to rush to death?


    "Bosun, don''t be too arrogant. You really think..."


    TIANYAO heard Bo Xun taunting his mother, but he couldn''t have heard it. The anger in his heart for a long time almost couldn''t control his reason. Fortunately, he could.


    TIANYAO knows that it is the only hope in heaven. He must hold back and hold it


    Therefore, TIANYAO won''t fight with bosun until the last resort. Everything was calculated well, but I didn''t expect that Tian Tian would suddenly rush out and make Boshan angry.


    "Oh? What do I think? "


    Bo Xun looked at Tian Yao with interest and asked.


    The eyes wantonly glanced at the soldiers and gods of war around them, as if there was something he had forgotten


    When Tian Yao looks around in bosun, his subconscious mind is tight. However, the city government is still there for many years, so he doesn''t show any expression.


    Meanwhile, several gods of war around TIANYAO, that is to say, the gods of war who had to protect TIANYAO''s evacuation, moved slowly and stood in the front.


    "You think you''re really the best? You are not young and have a good temper. Heaven is not a place to let you go wild. In the face that you are the son of your old friend, I will forgive you once and withdraw quickly! "


    When hearing TIANYAO''s words, the eyes of Mingyan and bairan changed, but their expressions did not change. Then they stood in front of them and slowly looked up at Boshan in front of them.


    "That is to say, there are some relatives between us. Your mother and I are close to each other. My father and I are also friends and brothers. So you can call me uncle or uncle. I won''t mind!"


    No one needs to know who said it. No one but Bai ran would be so shameless!


    To be honest, this time it''s Ming Yan. Bai ran looks at this baby for the first time. Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu''s son


    Bai Ran has been wondering how their two children could be reincarnated?


    Hearing Bai Ran''s words, not only the hell flame, but also TIANYAO''s mouth twitched. But thanks to his good education, he restrained the corners of his mouth because he was speechless.

 Chapter 2093

    "Don''t you want a face? I can''t imagine that the fox clan is such a glib dead fox in your generation


    "Uncle Uncle? You should call Ben Zun for something


    "No face, fox! You dare to take advantage of me, and I don''t want to see who you are? "


    When hearing the words of the dark flame, Bosten moved to kill his heart and dare to call his baby to play? I''m tired of living. Bosun cares who you are. When he is about to start, Bai ran suddenly puts in such a sentence, which makes Bo Xun Qi silent for a long time.


    No matter in his previous life or at any time, bosun had never heard of any theory of kinship. He had never heard of any uncle or uncle. Such a ridiculous theory made bosun lose his ability of language organization temporarily, and his thin lips trembled up and down.


    There is no relation between the nine heaven Xuannu and the God of Chenyuan emperor. They are all made up of spiritual nihility


    Thinking of this, bosun looks at Bai Ran''s eyes more disgusted, and his suspicion of TIANYAO just now is interrupted in this way, so let it be shelved.


    , "you child, no big old fellow. If you don''t believe it, you ask your parents, our relationship, old iron! What''s more, I''m really related to your mother. Why don''t you believe me? "


    Bai Ran is serious about educating Bo Xun. Like an elder, she looks at Bo Xun as if she is serious. She shakes her head helplessly.


    "I believe in your head!"


    Bosnian was so angry that he spoke rude words.


    Thinking about the reincarnation of Bo Xun, who met Bai ran such a shameless person, even if he had, he didn''t have a vivid trumpet in front of him. It was not just tired of living. Bosun didn''t know what to do with Bai ran for a moment.


    Kill him with one sword. It''s too cheap for him. But there are thousands of ways to torture him. Bosun thinks that there is no one suitable for white dye. In short, it is too cheap for him!


    If Bai ran knew Bo Xun''s inner thoughts, she might turn her eyes and say, "thank you!"


    "Bairan, what''s the trouble? When is it? You want to betray heaven? Kill him for this palace, you all go up together, a yellow haired child, what are you afraid of! It''s like losing the dignity of my heaven


    Just as Bo Xun''s face turned blue, Tian Tian, who was standing beside TIANYAO, didn''t know which tendon was wrong. Looking at Bai Ran''s standoff with Bo Xun, she was instantly angry. Regardless of TIANYAO''s hindrance, she scolded Bai ran, pushed and pushed Mingyan, and several days around her would also decline. She encouraged them to go up together, kill bosun and raise Tianwei!


    Just, a little bit of brain, all know that the queen said this is like a joke, killing the devil bosun, this is a joke in itself!


    If he is so easy to kill, as for this time, is everyone ready?


    "Mother! You... "


    "Take the queen home soon..."


    TIANYAO didn''t expect that Tian Tian was crazy. She didn''t listen to him at all. Originally, because of Bai Ran''s confusion, bosun''s attention had been shifted. Now, Bai zhe Teng!


    TIANYAO looks at the infuriated Tian''an, and suddenly understands that the heaven has always been the highest position, and TIANYAO''s sudden fall has always been in the heart of Tian''an until bosun''s arrival, just in time for Tian''an to collapse, so it''s very unfortunate to see bosun


    Immediately, the day Yao arranges the hand, this time is regardless of the empress''s will, insisted to take her away.


    But obviously, Poseidon couldn''t give him this chance. The queen of heaven was inevitable for bosun. He didn''t even want to torture him and killed him with his sword

 Chapter 2094

    "Bang!"


    A strong purple light blocked Tian Tian''s evacuation. In addition, she didn''t want to leave. After all, TIANYAO was still there. Her only son, Tian Tian couldn''t care.


    This time, bosun didn''t have any more words about the queen. The original intention was to end it directly. The curse that the old woman was buzzing in bosun''s ears was just a piercing scream, which annoyed him to death.


    However, Bai ran and Ming Yan joined hands to resist his attack. Tian Tian didn''t die, but there was some vibration under his feet.


    "Bosun, don''t do evil. Everyone you kill is your karma. Your identity can be reincarnated. Why don''t you cherish it?"


    "Now the world is wonderful. You can feel it well. Why do you have to stir it up?"


    The dark flame gathers up his spiritual power and slowly looks up at the enemy''s opposite posion.


    When he saw bosun, Mingyan was actually a little complicated. Huasheng''s child had ever imagined that it would be a girl like Huasheng? Or a male version of the lively and clever little Huasheng, in short, deliberately don''t think, it will be like the river


    But the result is, this child is completely a copy of the river! Only by searching for the information of Huasheng, can we find some information about Huasheng. The outline is a little like!


    It has to be said that Ming Yan''s secret love for ten thousand years has given all his preferences to Huasheng.


    In any case, these are Huasheng''s children. He really hopes bosun can be well. He thinks that he will still give all his love to bosun. Even if bosun doesn''t need it, Mingyan will take care of him secretly.


    It can be said that no matter because of the relationship between the river and Huasheng, as long as bosun doesn''t do anything and puts down his evil karma, he can still be lawless in the three realms and six paths, and has a lot of protection.


    But obviously, Bosnian was not satisfied with this. He wanted to be king and master of the three realms and six ways, and he would not allow any one above him to command him.


    "Naive!"


    Bosun had already noticed that the eyes of the dark flame looking at him were like looking at another person through him. He seemed to find that the person''s appearance was very weak and his expression seemed to be dissatisfied. Although it was fleeting, bosun still noticed that there was some irony in the corners of his mouth.


    It seems that he is another pursuer of his mother. Bosun doesn''t think there is anything about this. As long as her mother wants to, he can satisfy any number she wants, provided that her mother is willing to.


    If his mother doesn''t want to, stand aside for him.


    Obviously, there is only one river in his mother''s heart, that is, his father, who can''t even cut the moon. What''s more, he doesn''t even have an impression on him?


    So Bosten only sent him two words, naive, pun, do not know whether the flame can understand.


    "I''m itching. I don''t want to talk to you anymore! Come on together


    Bosun glances at bairan and Mingyan, holding Ziyu divine sword in both hands, flies up and cuts at bairan. What a powerful purple imperial sword is in bosun''s hands, which looks like an axe


    Although bosun can control the purple imperial sword, but after all, he is small, and his hands are small. It is convenient to hold two hands. Therefore, there is such a funny side.


    But no one can laugh


    Bairan and Mingyan instantly release the seal with both hands, and they form a huge aperture to welcome bosun''s sword full of evil spirit.


    Bo Xun watched Bai ran and Ming Yan enter the fighting state in an instant. His eyes were dark. It can be said that they had developed a habit of fighting so quickly, and they kept vigilance at all times. However, there was one thing that they were prepared for. Once something went wrong, they would switch the status at any time. In this way, it seems that those who have just been climbing relatives will have problems They''re stalling!

 Chapter 2095

    After perceiving Bai Ran''s thoughts, Bo Xun naturally won''t wait any longer, and both sides fight. Although they don''t know what Bai ran and others are waiting for, they can''t get away from waiting for help. Bosun is not afraid. Now he has purple imperial sword in his left hand and the holy fire in the Ninth Heaven in his right hand. In addition, he has a strong cultivation. He can ask a loud question, who else is there?


    Who is his opponent?


    Therefore, Bosnian was not afraid at all, but not afraid and not letting go were two different things.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    The sound of heavy objects falling.


    Two rings.


    "You are so merciless, what are you doing?"


    Bai Ran is lying on the ground with a strange and funny posture. When he is flapped by the powerful sword spirit of Bo Xun''s purple imperial sword, Bai Ran is afraid to damage his handsome face and pestles the ground with her hand.


    At the same time, the heart can not help wondering, when strong and weak, this weak also so strong?


    It''s just a sword spirit that can also fly them. He and the dark flame join hands, and they are equally invincible. What kind of force value is this contest?


    As for the dark flame beside Bai ran, his falling posture is more elegant than that of bairan. It may be that he doesn''t pay attention to it, but he won''t be too disappointed.


    Mingyan moved his throat and swallowed a mouthful of scarlet. He thought that he and bairan would be equally invincible, but he didn''t expect that the gap would be so big. If he had fought against the moon for a while, he could resist for a while. Even if he had been fighting and exporting spiritual power these days, it would not have been so different.


    The dark flame holds the heart, slowly stands up, sweeps the eye the same does not have the big matter white dye, the silent looks toward the wave ten day.


    According to the present situation, I don''t know if they can hold on


    "I''m not as good at skills as I am, but I dare to teach my skills. Now I know how powerful I am?"


    "Didn''t you get in touch with me just now? I give you this face. If you take refuge now, I will avoid your disrespect


    Bosun''s mouth slightly raised, looking sarcastically at Bai ran, holding purple sword in his small hand, his eyes carefree and proud.


    He can''t say Bai ran, but he has been able to fight. Now Boshan is relieved and laughs at Bai ran.


    "Again, I don''t accept it. How can I say that I am also a great fox emperor, but I can''t beat you a child?"


    "I didn''t play well just now!"


    "How are you, old man?"


    Bai ran waved her hand to Bo Xun at first. When she heard bosun''s words, she stopped grinding. She patted the ashes on her body, stood up and continued to fight. Then she bowed her head to the dark flame and asked.


    Dark flame receives Bai Ran''s eyes, doesn''t say anything, but then nods, stands firm and prepares for the Second World War.


    Seeing Bai Ran''s reaction with the dark flame, bosun folded his smile and wrinkled his face. He may never understand why they can do this for the sake of the "righteousness" in their hearts!


    Bai ran and Ming Yan today, no matter how they fight, they can''t help themselves in the face of Bosten! These are not only white dye, or dark flame, the heart is clear, but these people, still pay everything, also want to stop bosun!


    "Are you fools? But if you change the master, those who died are also useless. And the emperor of heaven persecuted my mother and even killed Fengxi. Why do you support such a monarch? "


    Although bosun is very strong, he is a demon and has believers, but he has never been protected by such a person as Bai ran. It can be said that because of his mother Huasheng, bosun felt love for the first time

 Chapter 2096

    Although Huasheng is now imprisoned by Poseidon, part of the reason is that Huasheng is weak after childbirth. She has been pregnant with a demon fetus, and her spiritual power is consumed. She can''t be repaired for a long time. She looks at Huasheng very much and fights and kills, but she is consumed all the time and has no supplement.


    Now, as soon as the child comes out, Huasheng''s body can''t hold on. If the river didn''t continuously deliver spiritual power to keep her alive, Huasheng''s body would not have been able to safely give birth to a child.


    This is not only clear about the river, but also clear to bosun. He is in the mother''s body, and his perception of the mother''s body is clearer. Therefore, bosun placed the Huasheng somewhere and cultivated it temporarily.


    Otherwise, let Huasheng come out, and according to Huasheng''s temperament, you will not be angry and die if you see bosun''s behavior. After all, if you let Huasheng stand in the middle at that time, think about the scene


    Bosun doesn''t want to miss a mother who loves her so much. She doesn''t want to embarrass Hua Sheng. What''s more, she doesn''t want to see Hua Sheng not standing by him one day.


    Bosun did not point to Hua Sheng, but stood on his side, watching him dominate the world, standing in the position of three realms and six roads.


    Because he knew that Hua Sheng, who had not been demonized, would not be on his side.


    He only had to wait until all was over to welcome Huasheng. At that time, Huasheng could only see the result. At that time, Huasheng had no other way but to recognize it.


    Bosun is not afraid of what Huasheng can do. After all, it is over, and the damned people are also damned.


    It''s just that bosun didn''t expect to meet such a white dye, dark flame!


    "Yes, there are so many idiots in the world. What do you say?"


    The corner of Bai Ran''s mouth bends, and as a result, she can''t suppress the blood flowing out of her mouth. Even so, Bai Ran is still smiling.


    Hearing bosun''s words, Bai Ran has no mind to persuade him again. After all, if Bo Xun, the demon, can persuade him to stop, he is not a devil.


    What we can do now is to have someone who can completely subdue him, so as to solve the problem fundamentally. Otherwise, according to Bosnian''s magic nature, he may speak nice to you today, but he can kill you in the next day!


    "The leader of the three realms and six ways is not determined by whose military value is high. It is the common hope, not you and I can decide!"


    "As long as you don''t kill innocent people and you have benevolence and righteousness in your heart, it''s not like that day. But look at you now, gather the believers of the demon world and the demon world to slaughter the three and six realms. You will never get what you want!"


    "Your father and mother are people who have only righteousness in their hearts. They can fly up if they give up everything for all living beings. In order to choose to give up and choose to sacrifice yourself for the sake of three ways and six realms, I am not asking you to sacrifice yourself, but your behavior now is to deny what your parents did and let all their actions go to waste!"


    "You are the reincarnation of the demon king, but you are also Hua Sheng, a child of the river. How can you bear it?"


    Bai ran looks at the nerve bar, but her thinking is still very clear. She knows that nothing can save him. She also wants to know clearly, but she can''t bear it.


    Bear the pressure of the demon world brought by Bosten, and look at Bosten, it is the first time that Mingyan has said so many words.


    For a devil who won''t come back.


    Bai ran slightly turns her head and looks at the dark flame. She doesn''t speak. She is deeply in love. The old ghost''s affection for Hua Sheng is no less than that of anyone. She knows that this relationship will not lead to any results, but he is still deeply involved in it as always.

 Chapter 2097

    Dark flame words, white dye does not deny, these principles, anyone would like to get, but the devil Po ten will not, never will.


    The idea of egotism was deeply rooted and could not be eradicated. It became an obsession engraved on Bosnian''s soul, otherwise it would not have been reincarnated.


    But bosun knew that Huasheng''s identity and status could fulfill his wish to the greatest extent, so bosun chose Huasheng as his mother!


    If Huasheng was not Huasheng, there would be no bosun today.


    But choice and obsession are two different things. Bosun''s choice of Huasheng is based on helping him. But if bosun is stopped, it will be a new hostile scene.


    The scene of mother son hostility has been nipped in the bud by bosun, who has directly put Huasheng under house arrest without any possibility.


    "I already know about Fengxi. The emperor of heaven is demonized and can''t escape the way of heaven. After the end of Tiandao, I won''t let him go. Fengxi is the descendant of my family, which is naturally my descendant. So you don''t have to worry about Fengxi. I will deal with it. This is not your excuse to start a war!"


    Bai ran thinks about it and thinks it is necessary to explain that Fengxi''s incident has a great impact on fengqingcheng, but fortunately, she still has a sense.


    For the emperor''s blundering move, bairanhen''s fox tail will fly into the sky, but this is obviously not the time to mention it again.


    Bai ran doesn''t want it either. Bosun takes Fengxi as an excuse to launch a war. At present, as the main force, Tianjie will not be so good. However, when the war is over, Bai Ran''s thing that he doesn''t want Fengxi becomes a person or thing that Tianjie slanders.


    This is not allowed by white dye.


    But these words, in bosun''s ears, turned into a dark flame. Bairan and bairan were desperate to maintain the three realms and six realms and the emperor of heaven.


    He thought that they could become friends. After all, in bosun''s world, he had never met such a person as Bai ran.


    In addition to Bai Ran''s theory of kinship, Bo Xun was shocked at the beginning, but later he found that he did not seem to fight against rejection. He seemed to have some expectations?


    At the end of the day, posion was lonely, too.


    "You are really good dogs raised by the emperor of heaven!"


    Bosun put away his smiling face and did not smile again. His sarcastic tone was different from that of the past. At the moment, he was really cool and sarcastic.


    Now, I have to open the door completely.


    "How come this old thief of heaven has made three ways and six realms? Why did he become popular? "


    "What about Ben Zun? If you do the same thing, it becomes a disaster? What''s the reason? "


    "This world is the survival of the fittest. As long as it can become powerful, what method does it care about? Big fish eat small fish, big fish will become bigger, as long as stronger, any way is the way


    "Take a look at the believers of the Buddha. They are becoming stronger one by one and dying a lot. They become new nourishment and provide opportunities for the next strong one."


    "And auntie Fengxi, if it wasn''t for Tiandi''s small bellied and insidious, how could she die? Even reincarnation does not have, Bai ran, how do you say forget it? Now if you don''t kill the emperor with me, do you still protect him? "


    "Why is it wrong? It''s wrong to do anything? "


    Bothsun could hardly understand, and then he did not understand. It was inconceivable that such a demon could say so much.


    I totally lost the wanton look just now. I lifted my sword and wielded a strong sword spirit. I have no mercy at all this time!

 Chapter 2098

    "Bang!"


    "Poof!"


    When the spirit of purple imperial sword blows, bairan and Mingyan are not prepared at all. In fact, bairan and Mingyan can''t offer much spiritual power to resist.


    The sword Qi of Ziyu divine sword is twice. Even if bosun''s ability is strong and weak at times, and bosun is controlling himself and injecting less energy, the level difference between bosun and bairan and the dark flame is too much. In addition, during this period of time, bairan and Mingyan are also the output of great physical strength, and have not recovered


    So when the third sword attack, bairan and the ghost fire fly farther, and the blood in the mouth can''t help but gush out.


    This time, not only bairan, but also TIANYAO and others behind him were also affected, standing unsteadily.


    "Don''t play, kill me!"


    Bosun looked at the war in front of him, and glanced at Bai ran, who couldn''t rise to the ground. He spat out a sentence of "running dog!"


    Then he ordered the remaining believers to stop waiting and kill them in the back of heaven.


    And bosun himself directly held the purple imperial sword and flew into the heaven hall.


    The only two who can stop Bo Xun, Bai ran and Ming Yan have been beaten to the ground, and the rest are also hurt by Bo Xun''s sword Qi.


    These Bosnian believers are enough to solve the problem. Bosnian doesn''t worry about who else they can stop him.


    Kill directly on the main hall, follow the breath of the emperor, go straight to the jade Qiong pavilion where the emperor is.


    "Zizi..."


    The sound of purple imperial sword rubbing the sky and the ground can also see purple Mars in the distance.


    The sound was like a life-threatening bell, knocking at the heart of the emperor of heaven.


    The soul of the emperor of heaven was damaged because of the burning of Huasheng. In addition, all his magic power was suppressed. Under such circumstances, the emperor of heaven was completely paralyzed.


    Flaunting this circle, what purpose did not achieve, but promoted the demon lord bosun''s officers and men. Thinking of this, the emperor of heaven could not help but vomit a mouthful of blood.


    Now he looks at bosun walking towards him step by step with his purple sword. His bloodthirsty expression makes the emperor stand on his head.


    "You You want to be the co Lord of heaven, my Emperor Ben Di, no, I''ll give it to you... "


    "I''ll give it to you. I''ll write you an imperial edict on Zen throne. Don''t kill me..."


    "What happened to that woman was accidental. I didn''t want to kill her..."


    "You don''t want to kill me, I can promise you anything..."


    The emperor shook his hands, and his whole body was resisting the approach of bosun.


    I kept saying begging words.


    Looking at bosun''s eyes, he is more scared than ever. Now he is the fish on the chopping board. Boshan is a victim, and the emperor of heaven has no ability to resist.


    The emperor had no choice but to beg for mercy.


    But it is obvious that such a plea for mercy has no effect on bosun. It will only make him feel funny.


    "Look at the way you linger, at least it was once popular hope, you look at you now?"


    "Well? There are many soldiers and soldiers who have paid their lives for you. Are you worthy of them if you beg for mercy from me now? "


    Bosun raised his hand as he spoke, his forefinger converged on the black and red nine sky sacred fire, and the sound of "pa" was like a match. He started with the hair of the emperor of heaven, then his eyebrows, and burned out a little bit.


    And then he controlled not to hurt the emperor''s life


    Boxun did not directly kill the emperor of heaven, so he tortured him.


    "Ah..."


    "You You can''t kill me


    "If I die, you''ll be a bad name and a bad word if you''re the Communist Lord!"


    Bosten''s behavior successfully scared the emperor of heaven. He was afraid that he would refine himself, but he couldn''t help shouting at him!

 Chapter 2099

    "What are you afraid of? I won''t let you die now. After all, it''s too easy. Isn''t it meaningless? "


    "Ha ha, you don''t really think how much I want your position?"


    "What I want, what do you need? Who do you think you are? "


    "Listen to the screams outside, and then look at the heaven under your governance..."


    "It''s too cheap to kill you directly. You poison my mother again and again and kill aunt Fengxi. I''ll let you take the time. It''s very interesting to live!"


    Bothsun said while lighting up the flame of the Ninth Heaven around the emperor of heaven again. He did not kill him directly, but tortured him.


    Naturally, there is no need to say much about the heat of the nine heaven flame. Bosun promised not to burn him directly, but also to make him feel pain. Looking at the emperor''s fear, bosun suddenly felt meaningless.


    "Forget it, the way you beg for mercy is not fun at all. I''ve had enough of it!"


    "How about giving you a good time?"


    "Don''t thank me too much!"


    The purple emperor raised his eyes and felt that the sky was cool.


    Bosun''s behavior in the eyes of the emperor is like lying beside the chopper, the chopper that wants his life will fall at any time.


    It''s extremely dangerous.


    "No, no, no! You can''t kill me


    "The God of Chenyuan can''t look at it. He will certainly stop you. That''s your father. He killed me and made you father and son discord. The gain is not worth the loss, right?"


    "Your mother loves your father so much. Who knows their feelings? You know their mission in life!"


    Looking at the purple imperial sword slowly put down, the emperor''s heart was scared out. The purple imperial sword was not a joke. Now he was still in bosun''s hands. He was seriously injured. In this way, he would die!


    Because of his own demonized relationship, the spirit of the emperor of heaven was damaged. With this sword and the nine sacred fire around him, the emperor of heaven would not only die, but also disappear from this wonderful world.


    Think of this, how can the emperor be afraid?


    Such a way of death, the emperor is really not to the last moment, let him die, he can not think out!


    As for the animosity and hatred of Huasheng in my heart, where I have my own life is very important. I''m scared.


    Bosten listened to the emperor''s obvious incoherent plea for mercy and snorted coldly.


    "Oh, what a wise man I am


    "The last emperor of heaven should have been blind. Otherwise, how can you be chosen to succeed him? The cunning foxes out there are more than a hundred times better than you! "


    As for Huasheng''s identity and mission, bosun naturally does not need to be reminded by the emperor of heaven at this time.


    But the four words of the God of Chenyuan emperor remind Bosten that he has made trouble to this extent. How can the river flow not appear?


    This should not be ah, his natural father, who boasts of his bright righteousness, does not seem to be able to tolerate him dominating the three realms and six ways.


    Thinking of this, Bosten seemed to think of it. His eyebrows and eyes moved, and his mouth had some smile, but the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes.


    The emperor of heaven saw that bosun''s state seemed to be distracted. He didn''t dare to speak. If he could beg for mercy, he said it over and over again. If he could continue to be difficult to protect bosun, he would not bear to kill him directly.


    However, the emperor of heaven is more suitable to be the leader of the three realms and six ways than what he said to Bo Xun. The emperor was angry, but he did not dare to say anything when he touched bosun''s eyes. He could only look like a wood and dare not move.

 Chapter 2300

    "Do you want to live?"


    Bosten clubbed the purple imperial sword and looked at the emperor of heaven with his eyes playfully. He asked each word.


    The emperor of heaven heard the sudden question of Boshan, and his expression was momentarily in a moment.


    This last second, he had to be cut and roasted. How could the next second ask such a question?


    There''s a trick!


    This is the emperor''s subconscious thought, but now it is obvious that he can not choose, even if there is fraud, he has to get into it.


    Anyway, it''s better to have a chance to live than to die.


    "Of course


    "I can even give you the position of the co owner of three or six realms. Naturally, I want to live and say your conditions."


    At this time, the emperor of heaven looked at Bosten''s eyes, which called a thrill. The excited eyes were red! Of course, we can''t rule out that the eyes of the emperor of heaven were roasted by the holy fire of nine days!


    "Where is the God of Chenyuan emperor?"


    "Where has he gone? What are you going to do with me? "


    Bosun shakes the purple imperial sword in his hand. Because he is small, he can''t hold all the handles of the purple imperial sword.


    Although bosun won''t let it leave his hand, it is particularly dazzling in the eyes of outsiders, especially the emperor of heaven whose life is stuck in his hand. Bosun''s shaking makes his heart tremble.


    It''s like Bosnian, if he can''t hold it, he''s finished.


    Bosun naturally saw the fear of the emperor of heaven. He not only did not stop shaking, but also continued to shake. The tip of purple imperial sword was near and far away from the neck of the emperor.


    "If you ask me anything else, I''m sure I know everything, but I really don''t know where the God of Chenyuan emperor has gone."


    "Do you see that I can''t even get out of the body. Who will come to tell me about the God of Chenyuan at this time?"


    This is the subconscious answer of the emperor of heaven. After all, all his accomplishments are trapped by Xiaoyao Dan and indirectly suspended. After a while, he may be forgotten by the outside world.


    These Po ten days are not unclear, originally thought that the emperor of heaven after all in tens of thousands of years, outside news should always have some way.


    Now it seems that he thinks too much.


    Waste is waste. It''s useless.


    After listening to the emperor''s reply, bosun didn''t want to waste his time any more. He planned to directly abolish the emperor of heaven, which was also regarded as an evil gas for his mother and revenge for Aunt Fengxi.


    Although bosun didn''t say anything, the emperor of heaven saw his eyes and immediately understood the meaning of killing.


    The instinct to survive reminded him of something he wanted to forget.


    "I know a secret about the God of Chenyuan emperor!"


    "Once he''s done, you''re no match! And even be killed by him! "


    The emperor called out the main message to bosun. He felt that the purple imperial sword was only a throw away distance from his neck. When he stopped, bosun smelled the peculiar smell!


    "You are a real eye opener to me


    Bosun frowned and glanced at the wet body of the emperor of heaven. He took a step back in disgust for fear of being contaminated with himself.


    "What''s the secret of Chenyuan emperor?"


    "If you can''t say it today, I will make a film and feed it to the dog!"


    Bosten''s tone was not good, he had never seen anyone who could advise him like this! The emperor of heaven, how dare you pee your pants? It''s unheard of!


    Bosnian suddenly felt that such a man had been killed by him, and his hands were dirty.


    "I said," don''t take me! "


    "This incident happened before my succession. I overheard my father and Emperor''s conversation. At that time, I was almost found out. In addition, it took too long, so I didn''t think of it in time just now..."

 Chapter 2301

    The things that the emperor of heaven said, in fact, bosun had some guesses, but he didn''t think it was true.


    It turns out that in those years, before the God of Chenyuan emperor chose to scatter his cultivation and fall into reincarnation, someone divined for him, and he would choose to be a mortal forever.


    And tens of thousands of years later, there will be another catastrophe in the three realms and six paths, also known as the apocalypse.


    The specific person can not be calculated, after all, that person can pry into enough of the heaven''s secrets. To be frank, the man just figured out two things.


    As for the people who can save the disaster, naturally, it is still the God of Chenyuan emperor. At that time, the God of Chenyuan emperor has been trapped in his own love, and it is difficult to self-control. If you interfere, you may lead the God into the evil way.


    So when the God of Chenyuan fell into samsara, no one stopped him. At that time, the emperor of heaven opened the mirror bag left by the man when he ascended, reminding him to leave the original body of Chenyuan emperor in secret.


    Once an irresistible event occurs, awaken the soul of the God of Chenyuan, and add his original body, the God of Chenyuan can recover his peak moment, at that time, he is the real savior coming from the golden light!


    "Is that really true? Oh! I had been thinking about how his cultivation could be nothing more than that, so it is! "


    "What about his real body? Where to hide? "


    Bo Xun''s eyes moved, so it seems that the river has not appeared, is to find his real body.


    His father was a mortal river. Although the God of Chenyuan emperor was the previous life of Jiangliu, in the world of bosun, it had nothing to do with him.


    Of course, if the God of Chenyuan could stand on his side, bosion would still recognize him.


    "I really don''t know about this, and not only I don''t know, but no one knows the whole three realms and six realms!"


    "At that time, my father and emperor wanted to hide themselves, but it seemed that they were taken away by someone. They should be afraid of someone who would secretly harm them. Even the God of Chenyuan should not know it!"


    The emperor of heaven didn''t dare to say that he was afraid of the perniciousness of bosun. After all, at that time, no one thought that the disaster would be brought by the child of the God of Chenyuan emperor, and it was the God of Chenyuan emperor who calmed all this.


    This does not mean that the God of Chenyuan emperor would kill his son, and then he killed his father and killed himself. In short, he could not escape


    Although the emperor was eavesdropping at that time, he did not hear about the hiding place. His father and emperor did not know, because the diviner did not tell anyone.


    So the emperor of heaven is not sure whether the God of Chenyuan emperor is really looking for the real body.


    The way to deal with Shinzo is to make sure that it''s all in one.


    One thing the Emperor didn''t know was that Jiangliu couldn''t find his original body in the previous life. He could only wait for the original body to feel the call of the river from the soul. In other words, this reincarnation was the love robbery of the God of Chenyuan emperor. All other people could do was to assist him. He could only wait until the river flow really moved his heart!


    For the sake of justice, make a choice! All people are waiting for the river to flow, that is, the God of Chenyuan emperor to make a choice!


    "Doomsday It''s interesting. Doesn''t this mean that I am the one who created a new era in history? "


    Bosun was silent for a moment, but he was not afraid. In bosun''s heart, his power was no one can rival, and he did not pay attention to such old things as Chen Yuan di.


    The news of Chenyuan emperor is just the adjustment and preparation of his rebirth years.


    "Your news is still useful. I will not cut you into pieces of meat."


    Bosten solemnly nodded to the emperor of heaven.

 Chapter 2302

    Receiving bosun''s forgiving eyes, the emperor''s eyes brightened instantly.


    "Thank you! I will follow your lead in the future


    "If the devil can get rid of the Xiaoyao Pill on me, I can help you better when I recover my accomplishments."


    "After all, I have been the emperor of heaven for tens of thousands of years. I can help you to conquer the heaven faster and more concisely."


    The emperor of heaven didn''t care at all about self degradation and being associated with demons. Instead, he felt lucky and hopeful for revenge. At this time, he didn''t forget that he became what he is today, and his first wife, and she couldn''t get rid of the relationship.


    With bosun''s support, he must have killed the Queen''s poisonous woman and TIANYAO''s evil son first!


    "Do you think I''m going to have a frightened trouser pee?"


    "With a believer like you, I can''t afford to lose face!"


    Bosten frowned and looked at the emperor of heaven with disgust.


    "The devil..."


    "You see, it''s all over There must not be another time! "


    When the emperor heard this, his face turned red for a moment.


    Originally this matter did not mention, the emperor should forget, after all, it is very shameful


    Only when death comes, do you know how eager you are to live!


    "I don''t care if you have another time?"


    "Besides, when did I say that you would not die?"


    "What I said is not to cut you into meat, but there are many ways to die. I decided to give you a warm one and burn you! In order to avoid your body in the future there will be a second move, a solution to the end! How convenient


    "I''m very proud of you. I didn''t let you share the secret in vain."


    With a sneer in his mouth, bosun really took the purple imperial sword, gathered the nine heaven sacred fire in his hand and threw it beside the emperor of heaven, letting the flame burn him to death. Then he turned around and left.


    The emperor of heaven can''t move at all, and bosun is not afraid of him running away!


    "Bosun, you can''t live up to your word. You can''t die without teeth. You must have nothing in the end. There will be no reincarnation. The emperor is so scared that you have no good end. I''m waiting for your retribution."


    When the emperor heard the reply of Bosten, his anxious eyes turned red. At this time, it was useless to ask for mercy. So he swore at Bosten''s back! Full of curses!


    The Emperor didn''t expect that bosun, the devil, did not play according to common sense. He had no credibility to speak of and acted recklessly!


    "What do you say?"


    "Say it again!"


    Bosun has left the pace, heard the emperor''s words, immediately stopped, slowly turned his head, even in the eyes of ridicule, the tone is cold like the river water, frozen into ice!


    "It''s the same for the emperor to say it several times. Bo Xun, you are a disaster star. The disaster is that the purple thunder disaster didn''t kill you! Along with your mother, Hua Sheng, that cheap woman gave birth to you, you should all die! "


    At this time, the emperor of heaven already knew that he would surely die. Naturally, he would not hide his hatred for Huasheng, bosun, or even the whole three realms and six ways.


    "Bang!"


    Bosun didn''t turn his whole body around and directly waved his sword at the front door of the emperor of heaven. He wanted to chop off the head of the emperor!


    Just expected blood did not see, but a purple light in mid air bloom.


    When two powerful forces collide, a strong wave will follow the whole sky.


    When the light dissipated, bosun looked at the expected man in front of him. He was angry. He didn''t show up early or late. He just appeared when he was about to kill the emperor of heaven. Did he think his appearance was very handsome?

 Chapter 2303

    "God! Chen Yuandi God, please help me... "


    The emperor thought that he was bound to die. Unexpectedly, the God of Chenyuan appeared in time to block bosun''s attack, and then he took the emperor out of the scope of Bosten''s nine heavenly flame and placed him in a safe place.


    The emperor finally left the layer of hot, the whole person has been like cooked prawns, the whole body red dry!


    "Thank you for saving my life


    The emperor saw the river coming and saved him without delay. The emperor felt as if he was alive.


    "Do you know what you are doing?"


    "I want to kill, you want to save!"


    "Don''t you know anything about what he did? Just now he cursed and insulted my mother and wanted to let my mother die. You have to save him? "


    Bosten is still calm, looking at the river, he does not believe, river for what ghost mission, children do not want, even daughter-in-law?


    Sure enough, when bosun finished saying this, the river''s eyes swept to the emperor behind him.


    "It''s not like that. The God of Chenyuan emperor. It''s all a misunderstanding. At that time, the devil wanted to kill the emperor. The emperor wanted to make him sober up. It was not aimed at Huasheng!"


    "Your husband and wife have done something for the three realms and six ways. I will see it in my eyes. When things are settled by the God of Chenyuan, I will confer titles on you and your wife!"


    When bosun talked about himself, he didn''t wait for the river to say anything. He quickly yelled at the river to show his unintentional move


    When the emperor of heaven came into contact with the warm eyes of the river, he was shocked. He was afraid that the river would stand on the side of Boshan and kill him directly, even more ruthless than bosun.


    When he didn''t see the God of Chenyuan emperor, the emperor of heaven was sure that he would keep him alive, maintain the order of heaven, and return the three realms and six ways to stability.


    But after seeing the face, the emperor of heaven was really uncertain, so the expression of explaining to the God of Chenyuan emperor was more sincere than ever.


    What makes people uneasy is that the river just looked at the emperor of heaven and said nothing to him. He did not restore the emperor''s words, nor did he nod his head.


    "The world has its own rules. Your time is over! It''s wrong that you want to replace, it''s wrong to kill innocent people Stop it


    When Jiang Liu said this, he looked as if he wanted to eliminate the silence, because the river had already finished the price for bosun. As for the emperor of heaven, after this, he could not do this position!


    He can''t live long without the position of the leader of three realms and six Taoism and the pickles he has done for tens of thousands of years!


    The river will not dirty their hands.


    But these bosons don''t know.


    When he heard the river flow at this time, he let himself stop. Bosten''s expression seemed to hear a joke.


    "You are the most powerful hypocrite I have ever seen


    Bosun squints and looks at the river. Every word is satirizing the river, and his tone is more like spitting nails, sticking to the river.


    "Since you can''t let go of your mission, you have to fight against me and protect this trash. Today, our father and son will fight to the end, and the one who survives is qualified to make a decision!"


    After bosun finished, the breath of his whole body changed completely, and the black air was around him. The body of the sword with purple imperial sword seemed to be surrounded by a black whirlwind.


    And bosun''s eyes also changed, his eyes were red, against the background of black gas, like a bloodthirsty demon.

 Chapter 2304

    "Good!"


    The river was silent for a moment, and nodded his head with some sadness.


    Just as bosun thought, Jiangliu really wants to find his original body. After all, only in this way can his power compete with bosun and stop him.


    But in the final analysis, Jiangliu can''t bear it after all. His mission is to live for the sake of the three realms and six ways.


    Even at the cost of giving, he saved countless creatures. In the end, he just wanted to protect his lover and child, but it was more difficult than going to heaven.


    River flow is not hate, but his original intention or can not be ignored.


    Even if he knew that the emperor of heaven was doing many evils, he could not do it by bosun. He could do it with the blessing of God.


    Although the word "the way of heaven" is illusory, invisible and intangible, it still protects the Communist Party. This is why the emperor of heaven is trapped, but can separate out a wisp of soul with high accomplishments.


    Sometimes, the world really has no absolute, there is no reason to say, the river has also asked himself to do is right or wrong, but no one can answer.


    History books are written by winners. Only the strong can determine right and wrong. If you want to make a decision, you must be strong first, but you can''t implicate the innocent.


    Bothsun''s biggest mistake is to treat everyone equally. No one will let go of his followers and fight at will. Now, the three realms and six ways are full of holes.


    In fact, Jiangliu himself did not realize that he had fallen into the magic barrier of self doubt, which belongs to his robbery, but also his heart demon.


    And bosun heard the sound of the river, the last trace of warmth in his eyes disappeared.


    Looking at the river in the eyes is the enemy, no longer nostalgia, language is no longer honorific.


    "Good! Come on! Let''s go out to fight and let the whole three realms and six ways see how their God Chen Yuandi killed his parents and children with dignity and uprightness, just to maintain the peace of the way of heaven! "


    As soon as Bo Xun said this, he saw the river''s body shaking.


    As if he didn''t see it, bosun took the lead to fly away and fly to the main hall of heaven. A new round of war between gods and Demons continued.


    When the believers saw posion coming back, they all cried out, "Lord! The devil


    The river followed, and Bosten did not wait for the river to land, and then he swung his sword back toward the river.


    "The river has finally come back..."


    Feng Qingcheng holds Bai ran, who is seriously injured, whispers in a low voice. When things come to this stage, she is beyond the reach of such a small person. What she can do is to stand in the rear and do her best to protect the important people around her.


    It has to be said that the matter of Fengxi is to all the people of Fengjia, including fengqingcheng, which has become a fairy.


    As for the dark flame standing by Bai Ran''s side, his injury is not much lighter than Bai ran, and it is Fengdu emperor who supports him on one side, which is Yan Zhuo.


    Yan Zhuo is the brain powder of Chen Yuan emperor, but more often than not, he is still very sober. Just like now, he just leads his troops to clean up the battlefield, but he does not take the initiative to fight with bosun.


    Because he is waiting for the final decision of Jiangliu. It can be said that if Jiangliu stands on the side of Boshan, yanzhuo will happily take up his arms and turn his head to strangle the heavenly soldiers. Similarly, if Jiangliu stands on the side of the heaven and sincerely starts to attack Boshan, Yan Zhuo will not hesitate to send troops to bosun.


    The gods and demons can hardly stop, separate the two ends, and choose a safe position. The two sides are absolutely powerful in fighting. Many times, onlookers suffer the most.


    Because weakness is the original sin, you can''t bear the aftereffect of their fight

 Chapter 2305

    The weapon of Jiangliu, Ziyu divine sword, was taken away by bosun. When the power of purple imperial sword attacked again, Jiangliu resisted it with pure spiritual power of war soul.


    Bosun looked at the river''s own boundary, and looked a little angry.


    "What do you mean? No? Can''t bear it? Or do you look down on me? "


    "In this case, if you kill the emperor, I won''t fight with you, and I will recognize you as my father!"


    Said this, Bosten seems to think of something, suddenly moved the corner of his mouth to smile at the river.


    "Let me tell you, my mother was weak after childbirth. I put her in the demon world to raise her body. I was afraid that the people below would not take good care of her. I authorized uncle Jianyue to stay in front of the collapse and take care of her day and night..."


    Bosten added oil and vinegar to the river, while gathering more strength. So far, bosun has no longer been able to stand on his side with the river.


    Even if Jiang Liu is soft hearted today, his sense of mission will still affect him sooner or later. Bosun doesn''t want to be stabbed by the river at the critical moment in the future.


    Today''s River has been put in the uncertain factors by Bosten, so it is better to solve the problem as soon as possible rather than worry at any time.


    Originally, bosun didn''t have a deep feeling for his father. In his eyes, the river is indecisive.


    Only after a thorough solution can bosun be at ease.


    Therefore, bothsun did not really intend to let the river flow pass by. In the first world war today, he must kill Jiang Liu.


    As long as Jiang Liu dies, the three realms and six ways will lose their backbone and the only belief to defeat him.


    The three realms and six roads have no river flow, which is a loose sand. There is no challenge. There is no need for bosun to do anything. It will be scattered in two steps.


    As for his mother Hua Sheng Na, Bo Xun didn''t worry at all. There was a moon cutting there. At that time, he cleared his mother Huasheng''s feelings for the river and made her forget. Therefore, bosun never cared about the feelings between his parents.


    After all, it''s because bosun has no feelings for the river.


    "As you wish!"


    Jiang Liu sighed softly when he heard bosun''s words, as if he had made a final decision.


    Of course, Jiangliu, as you wish, is not his words to bosun, but his potential meaning. Maybe he really knows his son is more than his father, even if it is just a short time to get along with him.


    The river can also see the deep meaning in bosun''s eyes.


    So this time, it''s real. No one can change who between them. They have to make a decision. The final result is still a life and death one.


    Because nobody wants to influence their own planning.


    Hearing the words of the river, bosun''s eyes moved. It''s no accident. It''s just that he has been waiting for this day for a long time.


    Bosnian also wanted to know who would win and who would lose between them.


    Of course, bosun is confident. After all, he has two unique skills now, and the victory or defeat is obvious.


    When two people fight, only in a flash, people on both sides can see only a purple light colliding in the air. Two figures, one big and one small, are fast. Even those of Bai Ran''s level can only see the shadow.


    "Look, old man, this is the legendary god watching the war! Who do you think will win? "


    Bai ran slowed down for a moment. She could stop herself and wipe the dust on her body. She put her hand on the body of the dark flame, and turned her head to ask.


    "Whoever wins is losing. Do you want the father to kill his son or the son to kill his father?"


    Mingyan ignores bairan, and frowns all the time, watching the battle between the river and Boshen. The one who answers Bai Ran''s words is Fengdu emperor.

 Chapter 2306

    Although Fengdu emperor is really waiting for the river to make a decision, he can''t help but feel a little anxious when he only looks at the river and has not made the final decision.


    Only relying on the soul of the war, the purple imperial sword is still in posion''s hand, which is not good for the river.


    In fact, in the heart of Fengdu emperor, in fact, he was more inclined to stand on the side of Boshan, thinking of the harmony between their father and son.


    After all, what kind of life should he have with his wife in the six realms?


    But such a simple requirement can not be satisfied.


    Obviously, he was a father and son, but he was more cruel than his enemy, and he could not get rid of it.


    But after all, these are just Fengdu emperor''s own ideas. After all, he did not have the consciousness of Chenyuan Emperor God. He could not give up all his own things for the sake of the common people.


    Fengdu emperor knew that if it was Jiang Liu who killed his son today, it was no different from killing himself.


    In the same way, posion killed his father, and the river''s heart was bleeding.


    "You are..."


    Fengdu emperor''s words, let Bai ran silence for half a day, do not know what to say.


    Bai ran couldn''t think of these things, but what could she think of?


    What he can do is to choose default and support. No matter what kind of river stream chooses, whether it is bairan, or Mingyan, or even fengqingcheng, he will not resent him.


    Bai ran just said that. She just thought that today might be the last time to see the river or bosun. Her heart was sour. Not to mention the long-time friendship with the river, it was Bo Xun who was still a relative. Bai ran was not strong in her heart.


    At this time, the river and bosun don''t know what people think.


    Today, bosun is killing Jiang Liu, and Jiangliu is fighting with all his strength. However, in terms of strength, Jiangliu is not as good as before. He has no weapons and only relies on the soul of war. He is still a lot worse in fighting with bosun.


    The river soon felt that he was unable to do what he wanted, and the speed slowed down obviously. This was not only discovered by bosun, but also by Bai ran and others watching the war below.


    After all, from the beginning can not see two people, to now can see the outline of the river flow can see the difference.


    "Now admit defeat, you self-determination, my hands do not stained with your blood, it is all our weak father son affection!"


    Bosun''s moves have no rules. After all, the purple imperial sword is not his magic weapon. It only depends on his strength. Of course, it turns out that even if you have no rules, your strength is enough for your opponent to take over.


    "This should be what I said. As long as you let go of your accomplishments, smooth the troubles you caused and start over again, the three of us can still live a good life."


    Of course, what Jiangliu didn''t say was that if bosun did, Jiangliu would give up his status as the God of Chenyuan emperor, disperse his cultivation, cultivate three realms and six doctrines, and be a mortal!


    "Dream of it!"


    wave heard the river flow, he had no way to make complaints about his innocence.


    Let the devil Bo Xun scatter his accomplishments? Is it possible?


    After that, bosun sent the nine day flame to the purple imperial sword. The two forces combined to make a black red and some purple Fire Dragon Gas in the air, straight to the front door of the river.


    If this is hit on the body of the river, let alone the body of the river, even the soul of the war can not be able to defend!


    This is not only the river can think of it, but also Bai ran and others can think of it. Then several people''s faces changed. The great emperor Fengdu didn''t expect that the Chenyuan emperor had not exerted all his strength at this time. Is this his choice?

 Chapter 2307

    The problems discovered by Fengdu emperor were not long ago discovered by others.


    Naturally, they were shocked. Jiangliu didn''t want to solve bosun by himself, but he couldn''t do it. Therefore, the God of Chenyuan emperor, which was respected by thousands of people in their hearts, actually chose to escape.


    Bai Ran is unbelievable. He thought that the worst river flow was to stand on the side of Boshan, but he didn''t expect it to be like this.


    As bosun thought, the God of Chenyuan emperor was the spiritual support of all people. If he died, the world would be a mess of sand.


    This point is also clear to all people. After all, even the strongest have failed. What else do they do?


    It''s not a class at all!


    At this time, bosun''s attack has been close to the front door of the river. The speed is so fast that Bai ran and others have the intention to block the rescue.


    Want to survive in the fierce attack of the devil posion, it is simply a dream.


    "River flow!"


    "God of Chenyuan emperor!"


    Although he knew that it was impossible to stop him, no matter it was Bai ran or Ming Yan, even the great emperor Fengdu could not watch the river flow and die like this.


    All the people still fight for their lives to rush up, even if they can resist one tenth for him is good.


    In the intense black, red and purple light, Bai ran and others subconsciously closed their eyes. They could only see the position of the river at the last moment, rushed up, and took out the last strength to stand in front of the river.


    Bai Ran is ready to cool down.


    But when the expected pain did not come, Bai ran thought for a moment, is it not painful to be out of her wits?


    Otherwise, how could such a powerful force collide with the spirit of the purple imperial sword with the holy fire of the Ninth Heaven, without any damage?


    If there is damage, you will feel pain. Can you say that this force is due to the extreme, so the pain is numb, and you can''t feel the pain?


    While Bai Ran is still thinking about numerous possibilities, he suddenly sees a big change in his face. Then he seems to be flying out by some force. Maybe it''s a small man. He flies a little far away. Bai Ran''s visual inspection shows that it should be a hundred Li?


    "What''s going on?"


    Bai ran asked subconsciously.


    But no one answered bairan, and bairan saw that there was a huge golden border around him and the dark flame.


    Bosnian''s power did not hurt them at the last moment, let alone the river behind them.


    What a powerful force it must be to intercept all the power of bosun and even beat him back?


    "The God of Chenyuan emperor? You... "


    The great emperor Fengdu was ready to die, but he didn''t want to see the bright flowers. The God of Chenyuan purified the power of bosun.


    They thought Jiang Liu wanted to give up, but they didn''t think he didn''t have it at all. Instead, they were waiting for the last moment to coerce the soul and the body into one.


    Just as the emperor expected, it is impossible for Jiangliu to find his own body.


    The only way is to call back to the body by the soul of war, and this recall is the moment when the river itself is threatened and his life is hanging on the line.


    Although no one told Jiangliu how to do this, he knew it was ok, but no one knew whether it could be done or not.


    But the river didn''t expect that at the last moment, bairan would rush out to defend himself against the inevitable death of Bosten.


    Although the main attack is his own, but in the face of this wave of attack of Bosten, Jiangliu clearly Bai Ran''s several hands are bound to die.


    Jiangliu exhausted his last strength and wrapped up Bai Ran''s several people. However, Jiangliu didn''t expect it. At the last moment, what he expected or became!


    The body and soul of Chen Yuan emperor''s God are united.

 Chapter 2308

    In fact, there is a point really Fengdu said right, although the river is waiting for the last moment, from the soul of the call of the ontology.


    But this point is uncertain after all. No one knows what the final result will be. The river may also die here.


    He thought of all these, so the river was half guessed by the great emperor Fengdu. If he died like this, the river stream would not have to be difficult to do in the middle and choose to escape.


    It''s just that the chance of escaping is really too small.


    When Jiang Liu feels warm all over, he has realized that his body suddenly becomes full, like an empty box. He is satisfied and his noumenon has returned.


    Even Jiangliu didn''t expect that his noumenon had always been there, but was hidden in the depths of his soul


    The body of Chenyuan Emperor God is hidden in his own war spirit!


    This is when people found that the God of Chenyuan was full of gold, they realized that his body had returned and his body was filled in the golden light.


    No wonder it''s a place that nobody can find


    "Master! I''m sorry. "


    "It''s not what you expected. I let you down! You sent me to the hostess, but you didn''t want to... "


    Just before bairan and others have stopped being shocked, suddenly, at the feet of the God of Chenyuan, who is full of black and huge in shape, appears from nowhere. It has a pair of sharp feet on its head and a pair of huge wings like a black net behind it. It kowtows to the God of Chenyuan and calls out its master!


    What makes Bai ran feel strange is, why does he feel that the face of this big black beast is a little familiar?


    Of course, Bai Ran''s doubts soon disappeared. Not only Bai ran, but all the people''s doubts disappeared.


    It turns out that all people have half of the inheritance of the God of Chenyuan emperor, so many of his memories are incomplete.


    People''s memory of the God of Chenyuan emperor is inherited by his own power.


    In front of me, this big black beast is the mount that the God of Chenyuan took when he was fighting. It''s a beast that swallows heaven in the world of Warcraft!


    The reason why bairan feels familiar with it is that the demon world tuntian beast is the little black cat beside Huasheng. The seal on its body can not be untied until the river flows back to its body, and people''s memory of it also follows.


    "It''s not your fault!"


    "Fate has arranged everything, I always want to change it! How can I disobey the law of heaven


    Jiang Liu raised his hand and touched the big black head in front of Dudu. At the beginning, he was worried about Huasheng. Before his reincarnation, he sealed the seal of the beast that devoured heaven in the world of Warcraft, and wanted to send it to her side, but he didn''t want the way of heaven to interfere. Until the last life, Xiaohei went to Huasheng.


    Nothing will exist for a long time. If it is prosperous, it will decline. Today''s calamity is not so much the calamity of emperor Chenyuan, but also the time to change the three realms and six ways.


    The rules of eschatology have never changed. Even if there is no bosun today, there will be a new demon king, and there will be a turmoil in the three realms and six roads.


    Xiao Hei didn''t say too much when he met the real master, because some things didn''t need to be said much, and they could understand. After all, it''s obviously not the time to reminisce about the past.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Xiaohei thinks that it may be rebellious, and only when he follows Huasheng can he know that it is better for the hostess, so if it is not for the enemy, it will not come! What was agreed at the beginning was that it was sealed for a period of time and soon recovered. It has been tens of thousands of years? Xiao Hei has been a cat for a long time, but she has to forget how to use her wings to fly.

 Chapter 2309

    Xiaohei thinks that since the God of Chenyuan emperor has given it to Huasheng, naturally Huasheng is the master of the beast swallowing the sky in the demon kingdom.


    Just think about it. There is no mount beside Huasheng. Now with it, the fierce beast swallowing the heaven in the world of Warcraft should not be too windy!


    As for the apology with Jiangliu, Xiaohei is also from the heart. Although he can be regarded as the divine beast of Huasheng, his original intention is to take care of Huasheng.


    At that time, the God of Chenyuan emperor had decided to fall into samsara and be a mortal. He asked Xiaohei for his opinions before he left. Naturally, Xiaohei wanted to follow.


    But I didn''t expect that it was right next to Huasheng, but I didn''t do anything well. Xiaohei still felt sorry.


    Especially when I saw the owner''s child across the street.


    Xiao Hei is in the right position and stands beside the river. He just waits for the river to order him to untie the seal and restore all his memory. He looks at bosun with a complicated look in his eyes.


    At the beginning, Huasheng felt that there was something wrong with Huasheng. He didn''t want to have any accident with Huasheng, but in the end, nothing prevented it from succeeding.


    At the beginning, in order to be safe and sound, Jiangliu only sealed Xiaohei''s appearance and left a third of her own strength. Therefore, when Xiaohei was still a black cat, she was very strong.


    But bosun''s face changed for the sudden change in front of him. He was surprised. In the end, he underestimated his father.


    He is also a man who saves the three realms and six ways of doomsday. How can he do without some real skills?


    "Oh, what should I be? Jiang Liu, you are a hypocrite


    Bosun can see that at the time of his last attack, Jiang Liuming has already chosen to give up and doesn''t want to resist. Bosun is really soft hearted to him for a moment.


    Jiang Liu wanted to die. Indirectly, he stood on his side. Bosun didn''t want the river to leave too ugly. At last, he had planned to give Jiangliu a decent face.


    I didn''t expect it. It was totally fooled. It was all fake.


    However, he is prepared to integrate the body and soul to deal with himself as much as possible!


    All his profound righteousness is really mean to his parents and children.


    Hearing Bosten gnashing his teeth, Xiaohei secretly looked at his male master.


    I really hate my son! There is no possibility of persuasion at all.


    "It''s your own good hand, you even blame your father, you..."


    When other people hear this, they may feel uncomfortable, but they won''t interrupt. When they are big, you don''t deserve to interrupt. When they are small, Jiang Liu and Bo Xun are father and son, which makes others say.


    But Fengdu emperor can''t bear it, but before he finishes saying this, he is pushed and stopped by bairan. Bairan shakes his head at Fengdu emperor.


    Jiangliu''s heart must be hard, and Jiangliu must have a clear idea. Now that Jiangliu''s strength has almost recovered, he is not good at making waves.


    These words may be Bo Xun''s last words. After all, they are Jiang Liu''s son, so I''d better bear with them. But Bai ran didn''t say them.


    However, Jiangliu didn''t respond to this, probably the same as Bai ran thought.


    Jiang Liu deeply looked at Boshen, then raised his hand slightly. He saw that the purple imperial sword grasped by bosun seemed to be summoned. He immediately broke free of bosun''s hand and returned to the river.


    The purple imperial sword seems to be able to feel the change of the river, and it turns around happily along the river, and then stands steadily on the right side of the river!


    Very smart.

 Chapter 2310

    Jiang Liu holds the purple imperial sword in his right hand, and on the left is the monster swallowing the sky. He looks at Boshan without any waves.


    After everything has been restored, Jiang Liu''s feelings for bosun have been weakened a lot, and the righteousness in his heart has overwhelmed everything. Of course, in addition to Huasheng, Jiangliu will only love Huasheng more deeply no matter what it turns out to be!


    "This time, you don''t have to stay here!"


    Jiang Liu didn''t want to answer Bo Xun''s words, but turned his head slightly to Xiao Hei''s light voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes


    Small black Leng for a moment, although some want to stay to fight, but still did not violate the river.


    How to say, he is also his own son. Jiangliu just has more memory, but he is not losing his memory. It seems that they are a bit of a bully.


    Xiaohei finished, turned and flew away. Jiangliu said that he didn''t need to stay here, but he didn''t say where he was going?


    So Xiaohei decided to find a place for himself.


    Naturally, the river did not care, holding the purple imperial sword hand raised, pointing to the reduced version of himself in front of him.


    Today''s River has no hope of persuading bosun.


    But bosun saw this, and there was no nonsense. From the beginning, he was repulsed by the river. Now he was full of fire, and the purple imperial sword was taken back.


    He sucked an ordinary sword and got up first and flew towards the river.


    The river sighed and saw the purple sword waving slightly. In an instant, countless magic images of purple imperial sword appeared. It was like the emperor of ten thousand swords, heading for bosun.


    As for posion''s sword, which was drawn from the ground at will, was cut off in an instant.


    But bosun was also trapped in the sword array, but for bosun''s own strength, he would have been unable to hold on.


    Bosun stood in the sword array, surrounded by a dark border. Bosun slowly raised his hand, and the condensed nine heaven holy fire became bigger and bigger until it completely exceeded his own height. A huge fireball flew out along the dark border!


    There is no difference between this wave of nine heaven holy fire and burning heaven and earth, but one is group attack skill, which is single.


    The power sector is the same. You don''t have to guess. This single skill is for dealing with the river.


    I saw a huge black and red fireball, like a rapid rocket, burning towards the river.


    Jiang Liu resists the purple imperial sword in front of him, and uses the sword Qi of the purple imperial sword to generate a powerful air wave to resist the nine heaven holy fire.


    Black red and purple collided in the sky. For a while, the two sides were even.


    Bai ran sees this and his expression changes. How can he forget that the purple imperial sword is not a common magic weapon, it has the spirit of the sword.


    Bai ran and Ming Yan take a look at each other, and suddenly understand why their contact with Bo Xun is sometimes strong or weak.


    No matter what the result is, bosun can still be at the same level as the river at the peak time without the purple imperial sword.


    Such power is not only strong and can be described.


    So it is impossible for bosun to have strong and weak strength.


    They had been thinking about why bosun could take away Ziyu divine sword so easily. Now it seems that Ziyu divine sword has a sword spirit, which is subject to the river.


    It is likely to be intentional, in order to be around Bosnian, like an undercover, once Bosnian wants to kill innocent people through it, it can reduce the power by half.


    The so-called strong and weak, now I want to come, that weak is only when bosun is holding purple imperial sword!


    Think of this, white dye some very untimely acid.


    Do you want to be like this? A sword can make such a name. Suddenly, I feel weak and don''t want to talk!

 Chapter 2311

    White dye here acid bubble, river flow and bosun that is really hot.


    Bosten is iron heart, want to fight with the river, nine days under the light circle of the flame is still falling fire.


    The fire point of the nine heaven holy fire fell down with great speed. It passed through the heaven and penetrated into all walks of life. For a time, it was a catastrophe of burning.


    The whole heaven was stained with the light of purple imperial sword and the black red of the nine heaven holy fire.


    The river shows that one hand is holding the purple imperial sword to resist the huge aura of bosun, the other hand quickly condenses aura, and arranges new boundaries along the fire falling from the nine heaven holy fire, so as to protect all walks of life from being burned by the nine day holy fire to the maximum extent.


    Bosten noticed the river''s reaction and immediately gave a sneer.


    "Oh


    "Do you think it''s over? Now is not your time. I will prove to you that there is no one who can stop bosun, nor can you


    Bosnian said, his right hand suddenly permeated with layers of black air, which looked like a chain in the distance. Then he saw those black gas chains winding around the believers of Bosnian.


    What we didn''t expect is that those believers, one by one, did not hide, and let Bosnian''s black gas entangle themselves. Then, those chains were like connected blood vessels, and those who were entangled were dried up one by one, and all their strength was instantly absorbed by bosun.


    All the believers of Bosnian are his reserves, which can be supplied to him at any time.


    "Why don''t they hide? How could this happen? "


    Bai ran looks at the wave operation in disbelief. In this way, Bosten is not equivalent to an endless black hole with endless power, but the river is actually a real loss on the side.


    In this way, no one can tell the final result!


    "It should be that when posion came, he had already done something in those people''s bodies. He was originally a believer of Bosnian, and was brainwashed by him and sacrificed unconditionally for him. It''s very easy!"


    "I just don''t know how he did it. It seems that the devil has a way. No one is better than them in such a devious way."


    Feng Du the great emperor wiped the sweat on his forehead, and his voice suddenly became hoarse.


    "You''re right, too!"


    "But what''s wrong with you? Why do you talk so dumb all of a sudden? Are you still sweating? "


    When Bai ran hears the Fengdu emperor''s words, she nods as if there is something wrong. Although she is worried, Bai ran will not rush to intervene again. Although she has not installed a GPS in her body, you should also know your positioning.


    Now the situation, directly silly rush up, not only will be worse than the death just now, but also may become the nourishment of bosun to deal with the river.


    As for the fire of the nine heaven sacred fire, it can''t be extinguished. As for their current spiritual power, they just make the nine day holy fire burn more vigorously.


    Therefore, there is no other way to see the nine sky flame except hiding. This is why the God of Chenyuan emperor is the spiritual pillar of the whole three realms and six paths. Only the God of Chenyuan can arrange the boundary on the nine heaven flame to prevent its continuous spread.


    Just this diffusion, but can''t heat insulation, Fengdu emperor is different from the dark flame, staying in hell for too long, is not heat-resistant at all!


    Fengdu emperor felt that at this time, whether he was hot or not didn''t seem to be the key point. He directly chose to shield Bai Ran''s words, and looked at the eyes of the dark flame again, with some subtle sympathy.


    He seems to understand why Mingyan doesn''t like to talk. They all say that the relationship between Mingyan and bairan is good. If he has more private relations with bairan, he may be more indifferent.

 Chapter 2312

    "Yan Zhuo, why don''t you speak?"


    Bai ran looks at Fengdu emperor''s morbid white complexion. She suddenly feels that it''s good. Then she doesn''t get tangled up. She just looks at the black gas in bosun''s hands like a black snake, absorbing it constantly. How can I say it''s a bit urgent.


    Turn around and look at the flame.


    "What do you think we can do, old man?"


    Although Bai ran talks about GPS and positioning, she still can''t bear to watch and do nothing.


    "Kill them all in the past!"


    Mingyan is silent for a while. Instead of looking at Bai ran, he rubs his hands secretly, proving that he is not just talking about it. He really wants to kill all the believers of Bosnian.


    "You What did you say? All killed? "


    Bai ran turns her head and looks at the dark flame in disbelief. When is this old ghost so cruel?


    The words of the dark flame, not only white dye can''t believe, even the wind on one side of the city is also startled, looking at the dark flame.


    "What else can you do but kill them all?"


    "Are you able to beat bosun, or are you able to stand together with the God of Chenyuan and resist the nine day fire for such a long time?"


    The dark flame side adjusts breath to answer a way at the same time.


    "You There''s something in what you''re saying


    Bai ran thought about it and nodded. In fact, he thought about it, but he didn''t dare to say it.


    "I said," do you two have long heads for height? "


    "What''s the point? What''s the difference between killing all those believers and potion? You may even be killed directly by the wave ten days, and then absorb your spiritual power to deal with the God of Chenyuan


    "You two, give me an honest watch!"


    Fengdu emperor hears bairan and Mingyan''s words, and then he directly takes them away. Then Yu Guang pays close attention to them all the time, for fear that they will do it unreasonably.


    Fengdu emperor suddenly felt tired. Is this the "advantage" of being older?


    How many irrational children need to be managed at any time?


    Fengqingcheng heard the words of Fengdu emperor, but he shook his head helplessly, but also recognized the words of Fengdu emperor.


    Now is not the time for them to get involved.


    However, when they did not know what to say for the first time, they only heard the roar of the river.


    "You''re crazy!"


    Jiang Liu saw bosun''s behavior and the strong nine day flame in front of him. The more anger Jiang Liu felt in his heart, he could not help but roar.


    Generally speaking, the river seldom opens its mouth and yells when fighting, unless it can''t help it!


    Those demon world, demon world believers, although the body lives in black power, but it is undeniable that they are still a member of the three realms and six ways.


    Jiang Liu naturally can''t bear it, but he also knows that if bosun is not solved quickly, more innocent people will die.


    Then the people saw that the river slowly raised his right hand, and when the right hand was constantly raised, it seemed to be lifting something of a thousand gold. In the heart of the river flow''s right hand, it seemed that there was a golden ball.


    When Jiang Liu''s right hand is across his chest, he sees the golden ball, which is instantly instilled in the purple imperial sword.


    The purple light of purple imperial sword is like a layer of gold, dazzling, meteor like beam along the two sides are constantly colliding into the aperture.


    Bosun didn''t see what the river had done. He felt suddenly crispy and numb, as if he had been stabbed by something sharp.


    At first, bosun didn''t care, but soon his whole body seemed to be shocked, numb and unable to stand. The nine day holy fire condensed in his hands became smaller and smaller with naked eyes.


    Bosten slowly raised his head and thought!

 Chapter 2313

    "Old ghost, old nightmare, Qingcheng, you see, the nine day holy fire of bosun is smaller, and the falling fire is gone!"


    "It turns out that no matter how powerful a child is, he is a child! I can''t get rid of his father


    When Bai ran saw that Bo Xun was obviously weak, she felt a sigh of relief in her heart. She couldn''t help but pull the people around her. Again, although everyone could see it.


    "Who is Laoyan?"


    When Fengdu emperor hears Bai Ran''s words, he subconsciously cooperates with him and nods. Then he looks at Bai ran, and the corners of his mouth twitch.


    "Who else but you?"


    "We are all so familiar, call you Laoyan, right? You can also call me Laobai


    Hearing Fengdu emperor''s words, Bai ran looks unconvinced and puts her hand on Feng Du''s shoulder.


    It''s probably because the river has completely overwhelmed the momentum of Poseidon, so Bai Ran is a little rusty.


    However, when bairan put his hand on his shoulder, the emperor Fengdu suddenly became stiff. He was so big that he never hooked up with anyone.


    When I was a child, I was the legitimate son of the Yan Clan. I was burdened with heavy responsibilities. What I learned was regular. When I grew up, I even looked at people with black gauze. When I grew up, I was exterminated. I followed the nine heaven Xuannu and the God of Chenyuan to kill the demons and demons. My life was even more comprehensive.


    Later, when he was guarding Fengdu, he never communicated with other people except those ferocious ghosts. The only little Kirin was also saved in recent years, but only 5000 years ago.


    The great emperor of Fengdu turned his head and looked at the dark flame. He found that there was no change in them. He suddenly felt that such behavior should be normal, right?


    Seems to have a friend, also good?


    As for Mingyan, she has been completely used to Bai Ran''s childish behavior. When she hears her speech, she just nods to her face. She doesn''t say much. Her eyes have been paying attention to bosun.


    At the same time, I admire the river more.


    Although I don''t know what method Jiangliu uses, he can control the fire of the Ninth Heaven and stop bosun from absorbing the energy of the believers. It seems that their mortal immortals can not understand.


    Mingyan and others don''t know that the river is not cut off, bosun absorbs the energy of believers, but that inexplicable golden light makes Bosten all over the body numb.


    Strangely, he had no strength to control the believers, so that they could be taken power by themselves honestly. Posion didn''t even know whether it was his own illusion.


    Because bosun felt that his own abilities were losing.


    This feeling is like someone tearing their own flesh, allowing to suck their own blood


    Jiangliu''s golden ball is actually in his own inner alchemy. Jiangliu uses the purest power of Neidan to purify bosun''s evil Qi. The first step is to transform bosun''s ability to absorb believers.


    Only this purification, but also in the digestion of the river''s own spiritual power.


    Throwing out the inner elixir, purifying the evil Qi, the river is suffering from real pain, while bosun is just numb.


    This is a father''s love unknown to the river.


    In the final analysis, consanguinity, parentage, river flow can do, is the limit.


    It''s up to boshinken to appreciate it!


    Thank you!


    These are two words flashed in bosun''s mind when he was fully aware of what the river was doing, but his eyes seemed to have another meaning!


    Feeling the loss of his own strength is increasing, Bosten has completely ignored the frontal attack with the river, and directly withdrew the nine day sacred fire.


    Bosun seems not afraid at all. He will be hurt by the sword spirit of the river when he instantly removes the nine day sacred fire.

 Chapter 2314

    Bosnian did not say a word. He collected the sacred fire for nine days and maintained all his strength. It was like a balloon that had been deflated.


    We can''t let the power dissipate, otherwise we will become a child.


    Bosun didn''t expect that the river would be so cruel. It was just like breaking a strong man''s wrist. It took one to ten to purify his evil spirit.


    In order to purify the evil spirit of Bosten, the river must pay a lot of spiritual power.


    If you turn bosun into a normal person, the river will eventually become a frail and sickly mortal.


    Bosun knew that the river had spent so much effort that he didn''t want to die. He estimated Huasheng''s feelings, but he could not let himself harm the three realms and six ways.


    In this way, the best of both worlds can be achieved, and Huasheng will not be upset. It also gives an account to the three realms and six ways.


    It was because of this that bosun knew that no matter how cruel the river was, he would not kill himself. After all, he would rather have done all his accomplishments and hurt a hundred times, but he would have to hold him for life.


    How could bosun not let this father behave well?


    Therefore, when bosun''s strength suddenly withdrew, although the river had been expected, bosun would not last long, but he did not expect that bosun would be so sudden.


    The sword spirit of purple imperial sword has been shot out, just like the inertia of a car. If you brake quickly, you will still go forward for a distance.


    It''s just that Poseidon''s present Bosnian can''t stand this sudden brake.


    Bosun''s mouth bent, then he closed his eyes directly, waiting for the sword spirit of purple imperial sword.


    That''s it. It''s over.


    Since he could not kill the river, bosun was not willing to be purified and become an ordinary person.


    This last attack is his last chance.


    "River flow!"


    "God of Chenyuan emperor!"


    "Poof!"


    Bosun didn''t feel severe pain, but there was a cry in his ear. It seemed that someone was spitting blood in the middle?


    Bairan and Fengdu emperor are the most unbelievable, and their shouts are also the biggest. If it were not for the two people who were stopped by the wind, they would have rushed up.


    They don''t understand that this is a good fight. Bosun will suddenly withdraw the nine day holy fire. However, anyone who has some spiritual power cultivation knows that the taboo in battle is to suddenly recover strength, because it will do great harm to himself.


    Bai ran doesn''t know. They are both cruel people!


    But they didn''t know. They only saw that the river was quickly blocking Bo Xun''s body. What''s more, they didn''t expect that the river had been fighting for such a long time. It was just the last point of purple imperial sword that Yu Wei could beat him to this extent?


    They have been standing below. Is there anything else that they don''t know?


    Bosun slowly opened his eyes and saw that the river had rushed to his side, blocking the last attack of purple imperial sword.


    However, the purple imperial sword seems to feel that it has hurt its master and blocked the spirit power in an instant. However, there is still a large part of the power that damages the body that hits the river.


    He did not expect that Jiang Liu would be beaten to vomit blood. After all, he had seen how strong the river was. Now it seems that to purify his evil Qi, the damage to Jiangliu himself was greater than he imagined.


    "You..."


    "Why do you need it?"


    "Father


    Jiangliu just raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corners of his mouth. He intended to continue to purify, but he didn''t want to hear boshiman''s sad tone.


    Of course, what touched the river most was that he heard bosun calling his father?


    Is he auditory hallucination?


    River some can''t believe to look at wave ten days, did not expect, wave ten days this time, again with the naked eye speed to change back to the baby?

 Chapter 2315

    "What''s going on? How did posion become a baby


    Bai Ran is worried about the current state of the river when she looks at the changes in her eyes. Seeing that the river stream suddenly protects Bo Xun, she also knows that Jiang Liu does not want Bo Xun to die after all.


    It''s just that I didn''t know how bosun suddenly turned into a baby?


    Is it hard to maintain a child''s appearance?


    "He was originally a baby who was not yet a full moon, and he used his own strength to help him grow up. Now that he is defeated in the war, he should have no extra energy."


    "The channel of absorbing the strength of believers around him has been cut off by the God of Chenyuan. He has no power to stir up the storm. The three realms and six ways can finally restore the former tranquility."


    Fengdu emperor looked at the distance, floating in front of the God of Chen Yuan emperor, and said with a little excitement.


    Boxun turned into a baby, and the God of Chenyuan emperor also returned to the peak time. Naturally, the three realms and six ways did not dare to say anything. In this way, could the God family of Chenyuan emperor live a happy life?


    In fact, it can be seen that the emperor Fengdu didn''t really care about the rules and regulations. As long as he lived in the past, the only person he admired could live the life he wanted, and he would not do anything.


    As for other people, it''s not necessarily the case. Just like TIANYAO at this time, his eyes were moving, and he might think about how to execute bosun. After all, how many innocent people died?


    As the future monarch of the three realms and six realms, he still has to be fair. He can''t be exonerated because he is the son of the God of Chenyuan emperor!


    I don''t know whether it''s TIANYAO''s reaction is not covered up, or the reaction is too obvious. Bairan suddenly stands by TIANYAO one by one, and calls it "protecting prince!"


    TIANYAO


    They are still chatting. Will this protect him? How to look at it, it''s all bad intentions!


    But TIANYAO is not a fool. Even if he wants to deal with bosun, he will not solve it on his back. How can we first see the meaning of the God of Chenyuan.


    It''s just that TIANYAO didn''t expect that the God of Chenyuan could do this for bosun?


    No matter what thoughts the whole three realms and six paths are holding at the moment, a rare silence appears in the whole heaven. It is really a little helpless to accept. The last second is the big devil who destroys the heaven and the earth, but the next second becomes a babe?


    This contrast makes everyone a little incompetent to accept.


    What I dare not accept most is the river.


    At the moment, he looked at bosion, who was returning to his infancy, with a touch of emotion.


    I wanted to reach out, but I didn''t know how to hold it. For a long time, bosun''s father was like a dream.


    "You What did you just call me


    "Do you recognize me?"


    The river raised a slightly trembling hand and circled bosun in his arms.


    "Father, you are my father, I am wrong, I should not..."


    "I didn''t think you could do it for me!"


    When bosun returns to his infancy, his body''s energy is all condensed. In order to avoid further purification, it will be consumed.


    Now naturally, we can''t communicate with each other like a child of five or six years old. We can only think in our mind. Fortunately, the river is not an ordinary person.


    All of bosun''s whispers can be heard and understood!


    That is to say, Jiangliu thinks for a moment whether bosun cheated him, but looking at the mellow little man in his arms, this is the blood of him and Huasheng. Even if he deceives, as long as he purifies all the evil Qi of bosun, he is willing to change him into a normal child, even if he damages all his accomplishments!

 Chapter 2316

    "There is nothing good that can be corrected if you know what is wrong."


    "When the father banishes them all, you will become a normal child. The father and mother will accompany you to grow up and protect you for a lifetime."


    "As for what you have done, my father will give up his accomplishments and not be the God of Chenyuan emperor to make up for the disaster you have done!"


    When Jiang Liu said this, he held bosun''s strength a little bit more, which indicated that he was not calm at the moment.


    Since the birth of bosun, the road has not been peaceful. Fortunately, a solution has been found in the end, and Huasheng will live up to it.


    As for Jiang Liu''s own sacrifice, it is false to say that it is not painful. After all, to purify bosun''s evil Qi, he has to bear a great pain of regurgitation.


    But these, the river is very happy.


    Otherwise, as a father, a husband, he can not face his son, his wife.


    In fact, Jiangliu''s words are not only telling bosun, but also telling the whole three realms and six ways. He made up for what he had done with all his accomplishments.


    Bosun will also become an ordinary person. He will teach with all his heart and will never endanger the three realms and six ways.


    The God of Chenyuan emperor has been saving the three realms and six ways since he was born. Now he has only one request to keep his son and live a peaceful life.


    Not to mention the reaction of Bai ran and others, they must be standing on the side of the river, and a few people are still somewhat moved.


    Bai ran, an old fox, turns around and blows the city with the wind, and his eyes start to ache. It may be that he thinks of Huasheng and the river''s hardships, and finally keeps the clouds open. Although the process is painful, it has a good ending. As for other people, it doesn''t matter whether it''s right or wrong. Bai ran really doesn''t care.


    After all, he has lived to this age. As long as the three realms and six paths live peacefully, he will live peacefully. After all, there is an egg under the nest.


    "Qingcheng, when we have children in the future, I will be a good father, better than the river flow!"


    Bai ran dallies on the shoulder of Feng Qingcheng. Since the two people are back together, Bai Ran has begun to give full play to his Fox''s cheap strength and entangle the city with the wind.


    In this regard, fengqingcheng has been numb, the most reward him a white eye, can not be more.


    Good father and son harmonious link, she has not moved it, was white dye this don Lai Ji, to grind no patience.


    As for the dark flame, he is still cold, but people familiar with him can see that he is also happy. Of course, it is not because of Jiangliu father and son. For who can be happy, everyone knows!


    Among them, the most exciting is Fengdu emperor. He is a fan for thousands of years. What he thinks is that the God of Chenyuan can live his own life and is not tired by the safety of the three realms and six ways!


    But when Fengdu the great emperor saw Bai Ran''s reaction, subconsciously he was farther away from him. Standing beside the dark flame, he seemed to have some lingering fear and said: "suddenly I found that your cold face is also very good!"


    Fengdu emperor really can''t stand Bai Ran''s boneless appearance.


    The dark flame heard Fengdu emperor''s words, the first time changed color, may be because everything finally rain clear, rare smile.


    Although very shallow, but the people around can see.


    Including TIANYAO, who was "protected" by several of them.


    Bai Ran''s people are so happy that they almost forget TIANYAO. They have a good friendship with Jiang Liu. They naturally agree with any decision of him, even if they ignore the three realms and six ways. At that time, although they will not stand by the river, they still hope that he can live well.


    It''s just that TIANYAO can''t. He is the prince of heaven, the future co owner of three realms and six ways. Naturally, his thoughts are not pure.

 Chapter 2317

    Although he was not in charge of the six gods, he was not responsible for many things.


    All along, he thought about how to be more qualified to be the successor and how to bring the three realms and six ways to a better prosperous age!


    Even if bosun''s evil spirit was removed and he didn''t do evil, what happened?


    What about the innocent people who died because of him?


    Nine days of the sacred fire burned twice, it burned the land, a hundred years of grass, how to calculate?


    Although TIANYAO didn''t say anything, his frown and his clenched fist proved that his mood was not moved!


    TIANYAO is waiting. He wants to wait for the God of Chenyuan to turn around in person and speak to the people of the three realms and six ways to forgive bosun. If the God of Chenyuan doesn''t say so, TIANYAO will naturally assume that he has executed bosun himself.


    Who told him that he didn''t hear the words of emperor Chen Yuan himself?


    Similarly, how can Chen Yuan emperor really say it? TIANYAO can only let all the living people of the three realms and six ways make their own decisions.


    If the whole three realms and six schools are willing to forgive bosun''s actions, he won''t say a word. In his eyes, fairness is democracy.


    But if, on the contrary, no one in the three realms and six ways is willing to forgive him, then we can''t blame him. Bosun must die, and the God of Chenyuan, as a father, must also give an account.


    So TIANYAO didn''t say anything. It all depends on how the God of Chenyuan emperor does it.


    Although TIANYAO didn''t ask bosun how to deal with it, he didn''t let go of his followers and ordered several generals to lead troops secretly to control the dark forces first.


    Now without bosun''s support, one by one is like eggplant beaten by frost. Standing in the corner honestly, not to mention Bosten can manage them. After all, bosun is already in a dilemma now!


    Believers, how did not expect, the reincarnation of the demon king, how less than two days so cool?


    Jiangliu saw the scene that the heavenly generals controlled the believers of Poseidon, but said nothing. He just looked down at Poseidon, and the golden elixir in his hand condensed again and continued to purify Bosnian''s evil spirit.


    Bosun felt it instantly when he was moving along the river. After all, what he purified was his body. He felt it!


    "Father, can I still live a normal life?"


    Bosten looked up at the river''s eyes with his little head up. The current state of the father and son is entirely Bosten''s thinking and the river''s flow relying on guessing.


    Fortunately, the river can guess.


    "Yes


    "Forget all this if you want to."


    As for your sins, I will carry them!


    The last sentence, Jiangliu didn''t say it, but answered in his heart.


    Naturally, bosun couldn''t hear him. He just looked up at the river and felt the heartbeat of the river.


    This may be the closest he''s ever been to his father.


    Jiang Liu looks at bosun and puts his small head in his arms. He doesn''t show any expression, but the inside is already soft. The small meat ball is still his own meat ball


    River has a moment can not help but think, this if a daughter, more satisfactory!


    In the small episode of Jiangliu meeting, bosun naturally can''t hear, and he has no mind to guess. After all, the energy is less and less, and bosun has already felt his body is hollowed out.


    Bosun''s more and more trembling body, the river stream soon realized, but he knew why, can only hold him tightly and comfort him.


    In fact, Jiangliu didn''t go well. He was more painful. He just gritted his teeth and held it. In a trance, Jiangliu seemed to see Boshan smile?

 Chapter 2318

    In fact, the river will choose to purify bosun''s evil Qi in public, which is also for bosun.


    Even if people don''t understand what''s going on at the beginning, the change of Bosnian will show later.


    With more and more magic Qi disappearing from bosun''s body, bosun''s changes will be more and more great. Not only will he become a baby, but he will also emit a layer of black gas, from the beginning of light black to strong black, and then to light color.


    This is a step-by-step process. After all, bosun is really strong. He can fight against the God of Chenyuan, which shows his strength.


    As Jiang Liu had expected, they soon found out that the river was purifying bosun''s magic Qi, but what Jiangliu paid was to dissipate his accomplishments.


    Jiang Liu assures the whole three realms and six channels that bosun''s evil Qi is purified by him and becomes an ordinary person, which will not affect the three realms and six channels.


    However, TIANYAO sighed deeply. He thought he wanted to wait for the explanation of the God of Chenyuan, but he didn''t want to explain it to him from the very beginning.


    With a lifetime of cultivation to purify Bosten, for a peaceful life of their family?


    This makes TIANYAO pay attention to feelings for the first time, or in other words, the original father love can be selfless to pay all.


    What he didn''t expect was that he thought he had made a good plan for bosun, and that he would live a peaceful life for three of his family.


    Bosten''s so-called meekness is only an illusion. He is waiting for the river to completely relax his vigilance.


    In the place closest to the river, when he was most unprepared, he put all his eggs in one basket and fought hard.


    So when the river found a strange smile on bosun''s mouth, he saw a small white hand had already pierced into his heart


    Blood instantly covered with the river''s white war robes, as well as a small baby Poseidon.


    "River flow!"


    "This villain!"


    Bai ran and others only see that the river''s white war robes are dyed red with blood, and their expressions suddenly change. Without saying a word, they will rush to gather their magic power.


    Just did not expect to hear a river stream yell!


    "Don''t come here!"


    "Let''s do it ourselves!"


    Bai Ran''s several people want to rush to the past. Shengsheng is stopped by the river''s cry. He looks anxious, but in the end, he doesn''t disobey him.


    The river itself is defensive, and bosun stayed in the river''s arms for such a long time in order to break through it. However, he did not expect that even in this way, he would only scratch a layer of flesh with his final strength, and he would not touch the heart of the river.


    In other words, there is still a long way to go from the heart of the river. Bosun doesn''t understand. After waiting for such a long time, he finds out the opportunity and listens to the position. However, when the heart is threatened, it will move back?


    What kind of fairy operation is this?


    Visible, even if the river has been injured, but this body, there is a very strong force.


    "Why are you so stubborn?"


    "But it doesn''t matter. Just wait a little longer."


    Jiang Liu is heartache for bosun''s behavior, and not only heartache, but also his torn skin. Jiangliu holds bosun''s small hand and pulls him out with spiritual power.


    After that, the skin and flesh of the river mouth healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Wait a minute? When all the power of the Lord is purified by you? "


    "You dream!"


    "Jiangliu, do you really think benzun will be defeated so easily?"


    He doesn''t pretend to be a child. In fact, he can still talk. He doesn''t want to play the trick of turning a prodigal son back with the river. He turns into a baby, but it reduces the river''s vigilance!


    The reincarnation of the demon king, how can you be really moved by a few words? Give up your obsession?

 Chapter 2319

    "You shameless little whore, unite with your wild man to beat your husband. I can''t afford such a person as you. I''ll kill you today..."


    "I''ll tell you how cruel a mother can be. She''s the son of her adulterer. Let''s carry the pot in the king''s house."


    "It''s a shame, son. We can''t afford to divorce her. Our daughter-in-law is here. All her wild men are here. I''d like to see if I want to get out of the house."


    "Pity on my family. You have children with other wild men. Let''s"


    when jingsa''s parents heard this, they were still wondering where the man came out. Jingsa''s mother felt that her son had been greatly humiliated, and then she did not know how to think of it.


    Because the grandson is gone, all the expectations are gone. I think that the child is not Jing Sa''s, and even the more I think about it, the more likely it is. That look from the beginning of doubt to the later is more certain, as if it has been verified.


    I wanted to curse Yuan Shao and even revenge for her son. But when I met Yuan Shao''s eyes, she fell back. Finally, she pointed at Yu Ping and said anything unpleasant. In short, seeing Yu Ping''s face more and more ugly, she became more and more excited.


    "Yu Ping, really? Is the child mine? "


    Hearing his mother''s words, at the beginning, Jing Sa also felt that it was impossible, but he kept saying and saying all the time. For a while, he also had some subtle influence and began to doubt.


    This kind of mood is very interesting, commonly known as the heart of a villain, seizing the belly of a gentleman, jingsa himself derailed, also began to believe in Yu Ping.


    Especially in the sight of Yuan Shao''s appearance, jingsa thinks it is not impossible. She and Yuan Shao are first love, don''t they say that the first love is unforgettable?


    And recently, Yu Ping does not get close to him, and even won''t let his hands touch. Does this blame him for going out and fooling around?


    He sympathizes with Yu Ping''s hard pregnancy and does not give her any trouble. When he goes out to play, he feels guilty. When he comes back, he treats her better. As a result, she has a spare tire for a long time?


    Even longer, he is likely to raise children for other men! For months!


    At the thought of this, Jing Sa''s face is no longer painful, and Green''s anger has already submerged him.


    Looking at Yu Ping''s eyes, even the deep feelings of camouflage are gone. As long as Yu Ping dares to say a word, jingsa may not be able to control herself and do something today!


    "How could you ask such a question?"


    "I''m really blind. Why did I think you could give Yu Ping to you? You are a person worthy of trust. How can I doubt your wife so much? Do you have a brain? "


    "You don''t know what kind of person Yu Ping is? I admit that when I returned home, I wanted to recover her again, but at that time she was pregnant with your child. She told me that you are very good. You have your own children, and the future will be better. She also hopes that I can put it down! "


    "So I never bothered her again. If it wasn''t for this incident, I would never have thought you were such a person. I learned about Yu Ping''s affairs this afternoon. You have done something sorry for her. You can''t misunderstand her!"


    "Your family''s ability to beat a rake is really impressive!"


    Yuan Shao looked at jingsa''s family and sneered that his breath had been stable, and his Qi and blood just surged up a little bit, otherwise he could not return and beat jingsa.

 Chapter 2320

    In fact, Yuan Shao also regretted his impulse, because he did not expect the family to be so offline, so abusive to Yu Ping.


    But if he had to do it again, he would have to bear the law and make Jing SA look good. Yuan Shao was worried about the injustice he had suffered.


    Thinking of this, Yuan Shao felt that he had been beaten lightly and wanted to have another try.


    "It''s my slip of the tongue. I''m just in a hurry. But Yu Ping, even if the child belongs to me, what about you two?"


    "Who knows how the relationship between you two is going on?"


    "I don''t know what kind of character Yu Ping used to be. This time she quietly knocked out her child and divorced me. Dare you say it has nothing to do with you?"


    "Don''t be hypocritical, Yuan Shao. You destroy other people''s families and seduce her to kill our children. After all, our children are gone, so you can have a double life together."


    "Yu Ping, Yuan Shao, you are really vicious enough. In order to be together, kill my child and get rid of this stumbling block in your love road, if you want to be together, you can tell me, we have a peaceful divorce, why do you want to kill my child!"


    "You killed my children and coveted my money. I worked hard day and night to get such an end!"


    Although for a moment, Jing SA became suspicious about his children, but after a little calculation, he also knew that Yuan Shao had not returned to China at that time.


    But it is also because of this, the child is he and Yu Ping, Jing SA is also dead bite the child, and Yuan Shao can not get rid of the relationship.


    In this way, his wife cheated during pregnancy. In order to stay with her lover and kill her own children, as long as she sat down, jingsa would start a lawsuit and was not afraid of her at all.


    When the child is gone, Jing SA is really angry. After all, it is his own blood. How can he not care? When his parents are old, they want a grandson. The whole family is looking forward to Yu Ping''s birth. She dare to give it up!


    Even if it''s not enough, he has to calculate his money. Naturally, Jing SA is trying to figure out how to win the lawsuit. After all, Yu Ping holds the evidence of his cheating!


    Jing SA only hates why he didn''t find out Yu Ping''s mind earlier. If he could be more careful and find the evidence of her and Yuan Shao, Jing SA would record secretly on the mobile phone while talking. As long as Yu Ping nodded or Yuan Shao said something that was not true, it would be good for him!


    "Yu Ping and I are innocent. You don''t have to waste your energy trying to cover up your crimes by splashing dirty water on us. Jingsa, as a man, I really look down on you. Even if I cheat, I still want to kill my wife. Do you know how much harm you do to her? Do you want to? "


    "I tell you, I''m here today. As long as Yu Ping doesn''t want to take her away, no one of you can take her away. Even husband and wife have personal freedom. You can''t force her to do something she doesn''t want to do!"


    "And those of you who watch the fun are not qualified to stand on the so-called moral concept and criticize others without suffering from others. You have no idea what she has gone through! You are a knife that can kill her, regardless of the nature of the matter! "


    "She is also a patient, a mother who has just lost her child. Please be a person."


    Yuan Shao listens to Jing Sa''s accusations one by one and looks at his infatuated people to win sympathy. Especially when he hears people around him start pointing fingers at Ping, Yuan Shao''s whole popularity will have cerebral hemorrhage.

 Chapter 2321

    Under Jing Sa''s instigation, these onlookers, one by one, think it is Yu Ping''s infidelity. They don''t want children. They look at them one by one with colored glasses.


    Although yuan Shaoqi clenched his fist, he was still rational. At this time, everything he said was to add to the crime. Jing Sa''s careful thinking, he could not see what kind of face Yuan Shao had not seen outside these years!


    Just because I can see it, yuan Shaocai can''t let him do what he wants. Yu Ping has been wronged enough.


    "You are In terms of malice, I''m really willing to bow down. Jingsa, this is your family! You really let me know, I tell you, I didn''t want to give birth to your child, so I killed him because you didn''t deserve it


    "Originally I had some regrets. He didn''t see the world. But now, I think this is the most correct decision in my life. Look at your family''s faces and listen to your words. I really feel ashamed for the children. Aren''t you ashamed?"


    "Yes, you won''t, otherwise, how could you teach such a good son. During pregnancy, there are more than one or even many people''s sports. Jingsa, I feel ashamed when I say it. I didn''t want to break my face with you, but you forced me!"


    "Husband and wife, I sincerely advise you to go to the hospital for an examination. Since I found out that you were cheating, I''ll find a detective to investigate you. I''m afraid I''ll leave something behind myself. But soon I found a very interesting thing. You were lying in the open air. Oh, you don''t know. There are two sisters who are sick..."


    "I see that they are still very beautiful, and the twin sisters are just bad luck!"


    Yu Ping looks at Jing SA and says word by word. Although her body is still in pain, compared with the pain that Jing SA brings her, she has to bite her teeth and endure it today. She has to finish her words.


    Yu Ping didn''t want to talk about it. Of course, she didn''t want to face each other. She just wanted to wait for him to collapse when he finally found out. Every time she thought of this, Yu Ping felt extremely happy.


    But at the moment, Yu Ping can''t wait. She knows that when she starts this day, Jing SA may jump over the wall in a hurry, but she can''t watch. At this time, Jing SA is still tarnishing her children and Yuan Shao.


    Yuan Shao can appear today, enough to let her surprise, but she can not pull Yuan Shao into the water, let him be misunderstood by all people.


    Indeed, as soon as the words came out, we were all adults, who did not understand what it meant. The eyes of Jing SA changed. The younger girls, such as jasmine, didn''t understand it, but they knew a little bit, which was not a good thing, and their expressions began to dislike.


    And the people watching the bustle behind, completely brainless, heard that jingsa may have some disease, subconsciously began to retreat, looking at Jing Sa''s eyes also like looking at a virus, whispering words suddenly changed the direction of the wind.


    "Ah You got dirty? Oh, it''s disgusting... "


    "Get away from me. I''m not sure what''s going on here!"


    "I don''t care what''s wrong with you. It''s a hospital. Our patients need to rest. You should either leave quickly or take people away!"


    To put it bluntly, these people are not distressed by whom they stand. After all, what''s the matter with your family and the life and death of outsiders?


    Some are just watching the bustling gossip mind, take your misery as the adjustment of life, in order to find their own superior place.

 Chapter 2322

    "You mean woman, you talk nonsense. If you are not clean, you throw dirty water on my son. If my son is not good, you and your wild man will not think about it!"


    "And you, my son is not sick, you are sick, your brain is sick!"


    "Son, we don''t want to talk about it. We just drag her down and take her back to teach her the rules. I want to see how she can make rumors with her mouth!"


    When jingsa''s mother heard Yu Ping''s words, she was a little flustered at the first time. Her son could go out to play, but he could not hurt himself. However, she knew that she would not let go of Yu Ping and did not forget the purpose of today.


    Listen to Yu Ping''s words more and more excessive, jingsa''s mother would like to kill her, but touched Yuan Shao''s eyes, jingsa''s mother did not dare to go up, and then looked at a group of people behind her, hating that the iron could not become steel to look at jingsa.


    "Yu Ping, you''re very good!"


    "Come on, take this woman away. Whoever dares to stop him will be beaten to death. If anything happens, I will bear it."


    Jing SA has been beaten by Yu Ping. Unexpectedly, the first reaction is naturally not believed. Yu Ping can''t know that.


    It''s just that when Yu Ping talks about Sister Flowers, Jing SA is really in doubt. All the information is correct. No wonder when she comes home at night, Yu Ping doesn''t even drink water from a cup with herself, and she has to sleep in separate rooms.


    She would take the child as a shield and not be close to her. She thought that she was relieved and went out to play more happily. She always knew that Yu Ping''s eyes were not smiling every time he came back. She always knew that it was all intentional. She was waiting to see her own jokes.


    It can even be said that Yu Ping designed this event. After all, Yu Ping''s changes are so great that Jing SA can''t think of it. Maybe from the beginning, she has designed all the boxing sets, waiting for her own progress.


    Jing SA has completely lost patience and doesn''t want to say one more word to her.


    Looking at Yu Ping, Yuan Shao''s eyes are also cold and thin. At this moment, Jing SA is really killing Ping. After all, he may be ill, and he has to take a back seat when he dies.


    "Dare you


    "Jingsa, it''s too late for you to stop now. If you dare to mess today, I will not let you go!"


    "And I''m standing here today. You don''t want to bang her unless you step on my body!"


    Yuan Shao heard that Jing SA did not want to act any more. He stood in front of Ping, looked at Jing SA, and clenched his fist. Today, no matter what, he would like to keep Yu Ping.


    "I have already informed our lady that she will be here soon. I advise you to stop!"


    Molly holds Yu Ping''s hand. Her heart clangs and her voice trembles. After all, in terms of number, the other party is completely overwhelmed.


    "Jingsa, do you think you can solve any problems by taking me back? It''s better to take time to see your illness, because you can''t stop anything else! "


    "I can ruin you by myself. How dare you? Do you dare to touch me? If something happens to me, a Sheng will not let you go. After all, I only need a word about my relationship with her. Even if you don''t have to go out of your house, you can''t get along in Jiangcheng in the future! "


    When Yu Ping looks at Jing SA, she knows that he must think that she did it again. Although hateful, she can''t hide it completely. She doesn''t pretend and gives up struggling. Yu Ping also feels that she has won.

 Chapter 2323

    "Ha ha!"


    "Don''t you think you''re funny? What''s your identity? What is Huasheng''s identity? Do you think she really cares about you? "


    "But, Yu Ping, what can I do? Is that all you have to do is to crush me with a Huasheng? "


    Jing SA finished and raised his hand to let the people behind him take Yu Ping down. He knew that Yu Ping was capable of this, so he could fight with him?


    "Yes, that''s all I have. Who told me to have such a sister? You don''t have one!"


    "Don''t your family bully me because I don''t have a mother''s family? But I tell you, don''t get the honest people into trouble


    Yu Ping said this on purpose. She couldn''t take Huasheng as an example in everything. Although it was a threat, Yu Ping also knew that Huasheng would not ignore herself.


    "Who said that Yu Ping has no family, jingsa, I was just thinking of looking for you, but you came to the door by yourself and brought someone to drag Yu Ping away?"


    "I''ll have a look today. Who dares?"


    Just when the house was in a deadlock, Huasheng came in with the help of the river.


    Seeing the river beside Huasheng, jingsa is stunned. Huasheng is not afraid. After all, he is a woman, but Jiangliu is not. The prince of the Jiang family, who stomps his feet and shakes three times in Jiangcheng, does not know. Jingsa did not expect that Huasheng would really bring Jiangliu with him.


    But jingsa didn''t think about it. Huasheng was here, or in the middle of the night. How could the river not come.


    "Miss, you are here at last!"


    When Molly saw Hua Sheng, the tears in her eyes completely couldn''t help it, and immediately they came down.


    "Ah Sheng, here you are


    Although Yu Ping threatened jingsa with Huasheng just now, she didn''t really want to get her. Now that she saw Huasheng coming, Yu Ping was still very moved.


    Hua Sheng is really her noble person. She always stands out and pulls her out of the abyss when she needs to.


    Although Yuan Shao appeared in time, even if he didn''t say anything, Yu Ping knew that Huasheng had informed him, and Huasheng was the only one who knew the most about their feelings.


    In the past, Yu Ping used to regard Huasheng as a goddess, and it was also a subconscious sense of class to be with Huasheng. However, since when did Yu Ping see Huasheng as her friend, she did not have a sense of class. Therefore, Yu Ping had no sense of distance when she saw Huasheng.


    Huasheng walked into the ward step by step, and the people on both sides subconsciously gave way. Although Jiangliu didn''t bring anyone, the low pressure of Jiangliu, even if he didn''t say anything, made people full of fear.


    "I''m here. Don''t worry. No one can take you away today!"


    Hua Sheng patted jasmine, looked at Yu Ping and said that when he saw the obvious palm print on Molly''s face, the chill on her body was heavier.


    "It''s getting late. It''s not appropriate to make a big noise in the hospital like this. Other patients should have a rest, so let''s go."


    "What can I say tomorrow? My wife dares to come at night and worry about her sisters. I''ll give you face, eh?"


    "Where''s the security guard? Is it time to come out and work?"


    Jiang Liu frowned at Hua Sheng''s face. His words were polite, but his tone was cool and thin. It seemed that the river was going to enlarge.


    Jiang Liu said, his eyes looked cold at jingsa, and a circle of onlookers. Then he gently patted Huasheng''s shoulder, completely like a wife and slave.


    Because of the nightmare a few days ago, Huasheng didn''t sleep well. Finally, he got better these days and had an accident again. The river current looked at Jing SA, the culprit, with the coldest eyes.

 Chapter 2324

    Because this is Yu Ping''s business, Jiangliu is really not good to intervene. Otherwise, Jiangliu will send someone directly to solve jingsa. It''s not hard to use it.


    "This is the river..."


    "What a river. Is the prince of the Jiang family here? What kind of family are they


    "Don''t worry about it. Let''s go. The bustle of the Jiang family is not good-looking..."


    "What''s the matter? You''re looking at a big family..."


    ¡­¡­


    Jiang Liu''s words are naturally different. Those who watch the excitement behind them are indeed saying goodbye. After all, when watching some news these days, they all know who Jiangliu is and the strength of the Jiang family.


    Although usually on the Internet, what dare to say, but see a real person, also really dare not.


    After all, the flow of the nobility is still broken.


    Especially people like Jiangliu.


    When Yu Ping hears the words of the people around her, she is also upset. She has no idea that the river will come. She doesn''t know what will be spread tomorrow.


    He owes Huasheng a debt. He is a friend. Yu Ping feels guilty, not to mention Jiangliu, Huasheng''s husband.


    "Sir, the hospital is still and noisy. You can see that you still have so many people with you. It''s against the rules!"


    As soon as the people of the Jiang family came, they rushed out to offer hospitality. However, they did not dare to come forward when they touched Jiang Liu''s eyes. They could only bow and bow to let the security guard stand in front of Ping''s hospital bed and invite jingsa''s people to go out.


    "What''s against the rules! We''ve been here for such a long time, and we''re scared like turtles. What rules will this tell me? I''ll take my daughter-in-law away. What''s the matter with you? "


    "I bah, don''t take rats with this dog again, I...."


    Jingsa''s mother doesn''t care about these things and doesn''t let her take Yu Ping away. Isn''t it a waste of time today?


    But when she said more and more too much, one was pulled by Jing SA.


    "I know, President Jiang said that it is really not necessary to disturb the rest of patients at such a late hour. It is just that I want to take my wife back to cultivate. Soon, we will not disturb other people."


    "Go and lift them down! Just finished the operation, it''s not convenient to walk. "


    In the shopping mall, Jing SA knows the strength of the Jiang family, which is more intuitive than ordinary people. It is also because of this. Jing Sa also thinks that people like Jiang family will not really take Yu Ping seriously.


    Otherwise, he didn''t dare to bring people with him. In the final analysis, it was really because he knew the bottom of Yu Ping and knew that she had no mother''s family. Besides, there was no difference between her mother''s family and whether she was a mother''s family. Jing SA didn''t really see it.


    However, although he was afraid of the river, he did not take Yu Ping away today. He was also cool. He had to take Yu Ping away today and take the evidence. He did not know how many copies Yu Ping had in his hand.


    "Ah?"


    "Still carrying it?"


    Jingsa with the people to see their boss, and looked at the river, hesitant dare not go forward, Jing SA is forced to die, no way, dare to stare at the river''s eyes to speak.


    Saojing''s parents don''t want to work with their parents, but they don''t want to work with other parents!


    "Jingsa, it seems that it''s not only Yu Ping who looks away, but also me. Why didn''t you see that you were so brave at the beginning?"


    "I''m here. You can''t take Yu Ping with you. You have to do what Yu Ping tells you!"


    "I''ll put my words here today, or you won''t be able to stay in Jiangcheng!"


    Hua Sheng holds Yu Ping''s hand and looks at Jing SA coldly. She hardly threatens people like this, but the other party is no longer a person in Huasheng''s eyes!

 Chapter 2325

    "You Why? Do the aristocratic families in Jiangcheng have the habit of taking care of other people''s family affairs? "


    "Forget it, let''s go. The fifth miss of the Hua family has said that. Naturally, I dare not listen. How can I twist my arm over my thigh?"


    "But I hope Yu Ping can think about it clearly. After all, we are husband and wife. It''s not easy to walk together. When we get married, I really love you, or I won''t choose you. I hope you don''t force everyone to die!"


    "You can think about it. I''ll see you tomorrow!"


    Jing SA presses down the anger that is about to break out. Her fist slowly relaxes and looks at Huasheng. Then she relaxes for a moment. She looks at Yu Ping''s eyes and returns to gentleness.


    Jingsa knows that it is unrealistic to confront Hua Sheng with a stiff hand. He originally wanted to take a retreat as a way forward, but he did not expect that Huasheng, who was always dignified and generous, began to threaten people and oppress him with his family background.


    But fortunately, jingsa has recorded it. If Yu Ping really doesn''t leave him a way to live, then don''t blame him. He can pull up anyone.


    After all, Huasheng is a big star in Jiangcheng. There will be many people who like to talk about her. Then he will find some more people. Such things as black and white inversion are not things that the upper and lower lips touch.


    "Why are you so vicious, a little girl! My son is working hard in Jiangcheng. You are going to drive him away with a word. You are really black hearted! You still... "


    As soon as jingsa''s mother heard Hua Sheng say this, she pushed jingsa''s hand and went forward to theory. She was pulled back by jingsa, but her mouth was so fast!


    "Mother! Shut up, all right, stop talking, let''s go


    "I''m sorry, my mother is just worried about me, there is no other meaning, really sorry, you must not care about it!"


    Jing SA has already had a worry in his heart. Of course, he doesn''t want someone to destroy him at this time. What''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more!


    Jingsa side drag, while commanding to bring people to help, take his mother away.


    It turns out that the river can''t listen to this. Originally, jingsa should be more sensible. It''s so late. Don''t mistake Huasheng for a rest. But what does the old lady say? Does his daughter-in-law let people say that!


    Now jingsa in Jiangliu''s eyes is already a "corpse". He disdains to compete with an old lady, but jingsa at the source will not be ignored.


    "Stop!"


    Just when the river wants to say something, Yu Ping looks pale and stops jingsa''s steps.


    "I can say whatever your family says, but I can''t tell my friends. You beat jasmine and scolded Yuan Shao. Now even a Sheng has to say that I remember all your family''s faces and deeds. I won''t go back with you, today or tomorrow. You don''t use it to see me. If you don''t sign the agreement, you''ll have to wait to sue."


    "Don''t talk as if I bullied you. As for your little broken company, you should let a Sheng drive out of Jiangcheng in person? Jingsa, husband and wife, I don''t know what you mean when you do business? You have one night to clean your ass, or I can leave your company and your money, but I can still make you have nothing


    "So now, you should not only apologize to a Sheng, but also to Molly and Yuan Shao!"


    "Molly''s slap, you have to return it! My friend, it''s not for nothing


    Yu Ping gasped and looked at jingsa and called out. Every time she said a word, Yu Ping''s body was in a faint pain, but she didn''t cry for pain. She bit her teeth and persisted. So many people were helping her. She had to change!

 Chapter 2326

    "Yu Ping, are you ok?"


    After Huasheng came, Yuan Shao consciously stood at the back and watched, because he knew that compared with Huasheng, he was in Ping''s heart and had to stand aside!


    "I''m fine!"


    Yu Ping gently shakes her head and then looks at Hua Sheng. Her eyes are full of pain and guilt. Hua Sheng is her goddess. When has she been scolded like this?


    As a result, because of her, Yu Ping feels that she has no face to look at Huasheng. She doesn''t know what she thinks. She still dares to take Huasheng as her confidence.


    "Yu Ping, do you have to be so cruel? Do you have common sense? Even if we are divorced, my company and my money are the common property of our husband and wife. If I have an accident, do you think you can escape? "


    Jingsa has already pulled his mother to leave. When he hears Yu Ping''s words, let him apologize. His husband is flexible. He is not afraid of this, but Yu Ping obviously has the strength of breaking the net. Jingsa''s scalp is numb.


    "You''d better care about yourself. Yu Ping always pays for her money, but I''ll pay for it, but you''re different. I think you know more about it. It''s not just about money."


    Hua Sheng patted Yu Ping with an expression of reassurance. Then he said coldly to jingsa.


    It''s just that Hua Sheng''s look at Yu Ping is a bit unexpected, because Hua Sheng never thought that Yu Ping would become so Just.


    In the face of her husband''s infidelity, she can not only collect evidence calmly, but also kill the children without hesitation, and even take the secret threat of her husband''s company mercilessly


    However, no matter how Yu Ping changes, Huasheng always supports it. Especially now, it is no longer a matter of being slaughtered by others. Those who resist will not be able to fight back. Huasheng needs to support even more.


    "I''m sorry!"


    "Is this a good slap? Is that enough? Can you spare me? Yu Ping, stay on the line of life, one day husband and wife hundred days of grace ah, these words are not in vain


    Jing SA holds down the mother who still wants to attack. She bends down deeply and says sorry. Then she raises her hand and slaps herself. Looking at Yu Ping''s eyes, she looks like a sharp knife.


    This evening, Jing SA looks at Yu Ping''s manner is also twists and turns, changed and changed.


    But this time, it''s also the last time, because he wants to act now. No one can cooperate with him. Obviously, they want to kill him.


    Once the business of the company is revealed, he will enter the Bureau.


    At the beginning, it was true that Jing SA had some conscience. He wanted to be a good businessman and only made money. But who in the world disliked having more money? If he wanted to pay the least and get the most money, he had to take a shortcut?


    It should be that he looked away. He didn''t expect that Yu Ping could stab him in the back!


    Just in Jing SA crazy resentment at the time of Ping, but forget, what makes a plain and virtuous wife into such a!


    But men never think about this, they only think that women are not good enough, not enough


    "Ouch, my hard-working son was forced to do this by some girls..."


    Jing Sa''s mother looked at Jing SA slapping herself. She was silly in an instant. She didn''t expect her son to be like this. She slapped her in the face!


    "Mom, would you shut up first?"


    Sao Jing, the mother did not dare to talk, and then turned her head.


    If it wasn''t for Yu Ping''s aim at himself, he couldn''t have hit himself. In the final analysis, he was a cold and thin man, with only himself in his heart.

 Chapter 2327

    "Molly, do you still hurt?"


    Yu Ping and Molly really don''t know much about each other, but this girl is also really taking care of herself. Without Molly, she doesn''t know what''s going on now. Besides, it''s Huasheng''s face. Anyway, Yu Ping wants to get this slap back.


    So when Jing SA is asking if she is enough, Yu Ping looks at Jasmine first. As for what jingsa said about being a man, I''m sorry. It''s automatically blocked.


    Jing SA is no longer qualified to negotiate terms with himself. With such a person, there is no need to meet in the future.


    "I I don''t feel any more pain. Thank you, sister Yu Ping


    "I don''t care, you say it!"


    For the first time, Molly was watched so much, and she blushed. Subconsciously, she looked at Hua Sheng and saw what she meant. When she saw Hua Sheng nodding and asked her to tell the truth, Molly spoke more happily.


    "Then you go, tomorrow you still don''t have to see me, you and I don''t need to see you again. In the bedroom drawer, there is a new divorce agreement. I don''t need you to bear any alimony. You don''t have to look for me in the future. I hope it has nothing to do with you. The sooner the better, we''ll be clean. I think I''m alive!"


    In fact, Yu Ping had already prepared two agreements, because she had thought that she would not divorce so happily and wanted a lot of money on purpose. In this way, Jing SA would surely sign it quickly.


    In the final analysis, from the beginning, Yu Ping wants to completely break the relationship with the slag man, otherwise she won''t be cruel not to have her own children.


    "Are you serious?"


    As Yu Ping thinks, Jing SA looks at Yu Ping in disbelief when she hears that there is another such agreement.


    "I feel a waste of energy even talking to you. I''d like to break with you. Why lie to you?"


    Yu Ping looks up at Jing SA powerlessly.


    "Good!"


    Jing SA is anxious to see the agreement and deeply looks at Yu Ping. Then she turns around and takes people to leave in a hurry.


    "My goddess asheng, I''m sorry, I''ve disgraced you!"


    When all the people left, Yu Ping was relieved. The tone he had been holding could finally relax. He leaned on the head of the bed and looked at Huasheng road.


    "No, you surprised me. I think you have done a good job. The only thing is to hide me. It''s your biggest fault. How can you not tell me such a big thing?"


    "Anyway, I can help you, I will always be your confidence!"


    Hua Sheng looks at Yu Ping, but she is also gratified by Yu Ping''s growth.


    "Thank you, ashen! I... "


    If Yu Ping wants to say thanks to Hua Sheng, it''s really too much. But now it seems that, in addition to thanks, for a moment, she doesn''t know what to say.


    "Well, well, thank you for what! If you really want to thank me, you should take good care of yourself. Otherwise, you are so small now. How can you thank me? "


    Hua Sheng patted Yu Ping with a faint smile.


    "Sister Yu Ping, don''t cry..."


    Molly reaches out and pats Yu Ping. Her eyes are a little angry. Of course, she is not angry with Ping. She just feels puzzled.


    "Yu Ping, don''t cry. You''ve survived so many things. What''s the drizzle today? You see, Molly is going to sour into a bun


    Huasheng looks at jasmine and smiles helplessly. Although he is very angry at the news of Yu Ping''s accident, he feels that there is nothing to frown at when he sees that Yu Ping has become powerful.


    "Molly, what''s the matter with you? Is the face still painful? "


    Yu Ping wipes her tears and looks at jasmine.

 Chapter 2328

    "I I''m not sour, miss. Sister Yu Ping, I just think it''s too cheap, that scum man! "


    "Just let him go?"


    Molly is still trapped in what happened just now. She is very angry. How can she finally become a clean woman and leave the house!


    Why?


    Slag man good, his wife suffered such a big crime, suffered such injustice?


    Molly is unconvinced, but it''s hard to say anything. After all, Yu Ping, the client, has finished, and can only be sour on her own. As a result, Hua Sheng finds out, so she just asks.


    "Who said let him go?"


    Yu Ping raised her head and asked.


    "That''s right. Who said it was so cheap for him?"


    Hua Sheng also asked.


    "No So Isn''t that what sister Yu Ping said? Nothing. As long as we get a divorce, it doesn''t mean that Sister Ping is going out of the house. The man who has been cheating on him will enjoy his success at home, and he will be surrounded by others. "


    "Uncle, did I hear you wrong? Isn''t that what you mean? "


    Molly''s face is full of doubts and doubts whether she has passed away, or has she heard falsely. Otherwise, how could she have heard wrong?


    Then he looked at the river on one side and verified it.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t speak and laughed.


    "His company has been in trouble for a long time. Even if I want to come over, it''s all problems. Why don''t you wait for him to go bankrupt? That little money in his hand is not enough


    Yu Ping''s sincere smile, if not to confirm this, how could Yu Ping endure so long? She said collecting evidence is not just evidence of his infidelity.


    If you wait for him to have an accident or divorce, you can''t be so happy. In the final analysis, this is just a careful opportunity for Yu Ping.


    "But, if you say that, just like him, I feel that on the day of the accident, I will definitely come to see sister Yu Ping. Then That''s still the dogskin plaster that you can''t get rid of


    Molly said while frowning, all kinds of disgust look, as if has seen the scene SA again began to perform the moment, the whole person disgusted.


    "He didn''t dare. I didn''t say let him go."


    Hua Sheng looked at the expression of jasmine, looked up and said.


    Indeed, although Yu Ping dealt with it very well, there would inevitably be trouble. Although it was not fatal, it was troublesome. As a friend, Huasheng naturally helped to the end. Otherwise, the goddess would not cry in vain.


    "Originally, you all thought well, then I this is white worry!"


    "Miss, you go back with your uncle. I''ll stay here to take care of sister Yu Ping. The scum man has left, and he certainly can''t come at this time. Besides, my uncle is here. The flattering appearance of the hospital just now can''t be ignored. Nothing will happen."


    Molly looked at the time. It was nearly eleven o''clock.


    In particular, thinking that the young lady needed a rest, he began to rush Huasheng away.


    "Yes, Huasheng, you can go back with the river. You don''t have to worry. I''ll stay here. I''m sure I won''t let Yu Ping get anything wrong."


    Yuan Shao came out again at this time because he knew that Yu Ping needed him.


    "Ah Sheng, go back quickly. You all go back. I don''t need anyone. I can take care of myself. I''m not Yu Ping before!"


    Yu Ping also pushed Huasheng.


    "All right, you can rest assured. I am a good pregnant woman. I will have a rest when I am tired. I will never embarrass myself!"


    "Even if jingsa doesn''t come tonight, what about tomorrow? He has already known this. It must not be over. Once he thinks of something, he will certainly make trouble. Even if he doesn''t do anything, it''s boring enough to make a scene. "


    Yu Shengping looks at her worries.

 Chapter 2329

    "Hua Sheng is right. If he makes trouble to you again, he will be very upset. He will move to my sanatorium, which is private. Although it is a sanatorium, its security and medical conditions are the highest. You can live in peace of mind, and no one will disturb you. You can also rest assured that you live there."


    "It''s too late today, and Yu Ping''s body can''t help it. Tomorrow morning, I''ll send people from the sanatorium to pick up Yu Ping. What do you say?"


    When Jiang Liu heard Huasheng''s words, he consciously took the lead in putting it forward. Seeing that Yu Ping wanted to refuse, he directly lifted Huasheng out. Moreover, this was the meaning of Huasheng, but Huasheng had not had time to say it.


    To be honest, Jiangliu is a little worried. It''s not that he is upset. He''s just worried about Huasheng. He can''t sleep well. In addition, he''s worried about Yu Ping.


    Seeing that these little sisters have to start a long talk, they have no intention of ending. Jiangliu can only stand up and interrupt them. But at the end of the day, Jiangliu still politely gives the right of choice to several little sisters.


    "That''s what I mean. In the sanatorium under the Jiangjia banner, I can also know what happened. Like today''s situation, if you didn''t inform Yuan Shao before, how could you and Molly get through the group brought by jingsa?"


    "Yu Ping, that''s it. Tomorrow morning the sanatorium will come to pick you up!"


    When Hua Sheng came, he wanted to change places for Yu Ping!


    "OK, I''ll listen to you. Please, a Sheng, thank you for the river flow. Then you should go back and have a rest early. Pregnant women should not stay up late!"


    Yu Ping looks at Huasheng and says that although she doesn''t want to trouble Huasheng, she has to worry about Huasheng again. Anyway, she has no trouble.


    "Since Yu Ping has nodded, let''s go first, Molly, and take care of your young lady."


    Jiang Liu finished and took Huasheng to leave. Then he looked at Yuan Shao and called jasmine on.


    When Molly hears the river, she looks at Yu Ping and Hua Sheng. Finally, she keeps up. She doesn''t want to be a light bulb.


    "Er..."


    Yu Ping wants to say something, but in the end, she doesn''t say anything. Seeing Huasheng leave one after another, she wants to let Yuan Shao go too. But she knows that Yuan Shao won''t listen and may stay outside. In this case, it''s better to stay.


    "Thank you, husband."


    Yu Ping thought she would talk to Yuan Shao a lot. Yuan Shao also had a lot of words to say to Yu Ping, but when the last two people were left, they became speechless.


    One was lying on the hospital bed, the other on the sofa, looking at the ceiling and slowly falling asleep.


    This time, Yu Ping slept soundly and felt at ease.


    And he was taken by the river with Huasheng, followed by jasmine directly out of the hospital.


    Ten li spring breeze.


    "Molly, use ice to compress your face. Thank you for your hard work. I won''t let this slap you in vain."


    Hua Sheng looks at Molly road.


    "What do you say to me? Thank you. Miss Let me take care of sister Yu Ping. It''s my trust. And I didn''t help. Today''s brother Yuan Shao came in time, otherwise I don''t know what to do!"


    "Miss, you go to have a rest, the baby in the stomach is also tired."


    Molly feels even more embarrassed when she hears that Huasheng still thanks her. Anyway, she is also a servant. Huasheng is a customer. She knows this well.


    Molly looked at the river and looked at her behind. Although she didn''t say anything, Molly felt that her uncle was in a hurry.

 Chapter 2330

    "Thank you, husband. It''s hard for you to help Yu Ping arrange convalescence and let Yuan Shao stay. You are really careful!"


    Huasheng, leaning against the river, feels extremely satisfied.


    "If you really want to thank me, then have a good rest. You know me, I just want you to have a good rest. Don''t worry about these things, worry about yourself!"


    "I know that you can''t ignore something if something goes wrong with my friend. But I can go there and you can see it. I can really help you deal with it. This is the last time. You can take good care of yourself. If you can''t go, you will not go!"


    Jiangliu held Huasheng''s tender white hand, put it between his lips, and gently kissed it. He looked at Huasheng very seriously.


    Jiangliu likes this, affectionate and righteous, stained with fireworks in the world, but he really can''t bear to see Huasheng pay himself for everyone.


    Yu Ping, if Jing SA is really crazy, if he doesn''t go, just a few of them, how to deal with the people in jingsa''s room?


    The most important thing is that Huasheng is still pregnant. Jiangliu really takes Huasheng as a solution. He will not blame Huasheng''s friends, let alone block Huasheng''s friendship. He can only bow to Huasheng and hope that she can trust him. He can help her to handle some things without her appearing.


    "Your friend is also my friend. I know what you are thinking, so I will be satisfied with what I have done. Don''t let yourself be so tired. Just leave the rest to my husband."


    Jiang Liu looked at Hua Sheng and didn''t say anything. He just looked at him, which made him feel a little fluffy. Jiang Liu quickly added another sentence, saying that he really didn''t mean anything else, just worried about her.


    After all, whose daughter-in-law is distressed? When Hua Sheng is worried about others, Jiang Liu is also worried about her.


    "I know, don''t worry, I won''t go unless it''s urgent in the future, and you know me, I''m very careful, our children are hard won, I care about him, I care about you, I will never let you worry"


    "thank you, husband, I really love you! How can you be so perfect "


    Huasheng promises to the river, knows that the river is worried about him, but dare not stop her. He asks her in a low voice, for her sake and knows his friends.


    "I have received what you love me. Let''s take a rest now. Let''s talk about the rest tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow, you just check and accept the results, my husband will arrange everything with you! Take a rest


    Jiang Liu is used to seeing Hua Sheng''s sudden confession to himself. Then he covers the quilt for Huasheng, hugs his wife and slowly closes his eyes.


    Even if Huasheng doesn''t say anything about it, the river can see the fatigue in Huasheng''s eyes. Naturally, he has to pacify his daughter-in-law to sleep.


    With a happy smile, Huasheng leaned against the river''s arms, slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep. I don''t know if it was her illusion. At the moment before he fell asleep, Huasheng seemed to have two eyes looking at her.


    But Huasheng is too sleepy. After a moment''s thinking, it should be Jiangliu. After all, there is no one else except him.


    The next morning, Huasheng was very obedient. After a complete rest, he went out to see Yu Ping. When he left, he also informed Fengxi about what happened last night.


    After all, I had an appointment to see Yu Ping in the hospital the next day.


    Now that Yu Ping has changed places, Fengxi doesn''t know.


    When Huasheng and Fengxi meet in the sanatorium under Jiangliu banner, Fengxi has already scolded jingsa all the way.

 Chapter 2331

    Sanatorium under Jiangjia.


    According to the address given by Hua Sheng, Feng Xi quickly finds out. The chatting among several people is mainly to distract Yu Ping''s attention and see her condition.


    "Wind, you''ve come just in time. Please persuade a Sheng that the conditions here are already very good. You don''t need to stay here. Ah Sheng wants Ginkgo biloba to stay."


    Yu Ping recuperated all night, and her appearance was pretty good. Although she was still pale, she still spoke and had some strength, so she didn''t pant so much.


    Yuan Shao did not leave anyway. In the morning, the people arranged by the river helped Yu Ping to transfer to another hospital. Then he stayed with Ping and sat quietly until Hua Sheng came. Then he turned around and sat outside.


    It seems that only in this way can he find a sense of belonging. No matter how Yu Ping tries to persuade him, he doesn''t listen.


    "Sister Fengxi, you should persuade sister Yu Ping to let me stay. I''ll see who dares to move me today, and I''ll fly her out!"


    Ginkgo only knew that Jasmine had been beaten this morning. These days, she discussed the wedding with Gao He, so sometimes if she was late, she didn''t come back.


    When she came back in the morning and found out about it, ginkgo stopped working immediately. Molly didn''t dare to offend people. If she was there, she would slap her back. It was really bullying honest people. Ginkgo didn''t care about it!


    Therefore, when Hua Sheng said that she wanted her to stay for a few days to take care of Yu Ping, ginkgo did not refuse to directly agree,


    "ah Sheng, I don''t think you need to stay. It''s not appropriate for you to stay, because no one is as considerate as Yuan Shao


    "Don''t join in the fun. I asked Yuan Shao to go back and have a rest just now. There is someone taking care of Yu Ping, but they don''t do it. Besides watching by themselves, they can''t rest assured."


    Although Feng Xi is joking, she is also serious. After all, Yu Ping can kick the scum man of jingsa and choose a new life. It doesn''t matter who the new life is.


    As long as you like Yuping!


    At present, Yuan Shao is in line.


    When talking about Yuan Shao, Yu Ping''s pale face showed a rare blush. Hua Sheng followed the trend. Several people also understood that it was the first love that was deep, and how could it make waves.


    "It seems that I really shouldn''t let Ginkgo biloba come!"


    Huasheng several people talk and laugh. No matter how much Yu Ping denies, he doesn''t say anything. This step needs two people to move forward together. Others, no doubt.


    In the afternoon, Huasheng left the sanatorium one after another. After all, he had his own life, and Huasheng couldn''t always go to the hospital to raise babies.


    There is Yuan Shao guarding outside. It is also a sanatorium under the flag of the Jiang family. Huasheng is very relieved and has not stayed for a long time.


    However, no one thought that when the accident happened, no matter how prepared you were, outsiders could not find it, which does not mean that Yu Ping could not go out.


    After everyone left one after another, Yu Ping and Yuan Shao finally had a formal face-to-face conversation. In fact, even if they didn''t say something, they all understood it.


    I don''t know why, they haven''t seen each other for a long time, and they haven''t communicated for a long time, but now, they don''t need to explain anything.


    Yuan Shao didn''t sleep well last night, so Yu Ping asked him to have a rest. Yuan Shao didn''t refuse. He was really listless because he was worried that Jing SA would run back again, so Yuan Shao didn''t sleep much all night.


    Just so coincidentally, when Yuan Shao fell asleep, Yu Ping received a message from Jiangcheng prison!

 Chapter 2332

    "I see! I''ll be right there. "


    Yu Ping quietly put down the phone, looking at Yuan Shao, who is already asleep in the nursing bed, gently gets up, holds the mobile phone, drags the weak body, and slowly walks out.


    Yu Ping walked out of the sanatorium, called a car directly, and went straight to Jiangcheng prison.


    On the way, Yu Ping has been thinking about the phone call she just received.


    Said her mother was killed by her inmates in prison! Let her go to deal with it, or to clean up for her mother.


    Yu Ping can not say what mood, but no matter how to say, it''s her own mother. No matter how much she doesn''t, she will disappear. After all, all the people are dead. There is nothing to worry about.


    It''s just that Yu Ping didn''t expect that she would pay such a high price for the last trip to see her mother off.


    Half an hour ago, Jiangcheng prison.


    There are several women prisoners here who do not know how to fight suddenly. People around them are used to it. There are fights every day here, and they want to be the boss. No one can accept anyone.


    But today, it seems that some people are kicking a woman in her fifties. Even if the woman is begging for mercy, no one will let her go. They are still kicking until they see blood.


    But when they saw the blood, several people seemed more excited. They fought harder and harder. The blood became their stimulant. Finally, the voice of the beaten woman became weaker and weaker until it completely disappeared


    After several people dispersed, the one who had been beaten was dying. The guard called for medical staff, but it was over.


    The woman has been kicked and breathless. During the doctor''s examination, many ribs of her body were broken and her skull was smashed. I don''t know how my tendons were broken. It was obviously kicking, but my tendons were completely broken.


    No one knows what she went through before she died. It was in the sun, but none of the witnesses knew what happened. Those who beat her just said that they had quarrels and kicks, and no one had done so hard. After all, they did not have knives.


    This is also true. Without a knife, the tendons on my body are not broken. This has become a pending case.


    And the woman in her 50s who was attacked and killed by her inmates was Yu Ping''s mother.


    "Then why, how did my mother die? Can''t you even give me the cause of death for a murderer? "


    "You can''t just ignore her because she''s a prisoner?"


    Yu Ping''s pale face became even paler when she saw the cause of her mother''s death.


    Even if she was hating her at the beginning, she couldn''t see her death so unjustly. Besides, what''s more, she hasn''t redeemed enough for what she owes herself. How can it become like this now?


    Yu Ping finished asking this, because she was too excited, her body began to ache again. She could hardly stand. Fortunately, there was a wall around her, otherwise she would fall down.


    "Ms. Yu Ping, monitoring is evidence. It is true that some of them quarreled with each other, or your mother started it first. Besides, it is not the first time for your mother. She often quarrels with others, but she starts to fight, and then she is attacked by groups. We have found out many times."


    "This time it''s the same as before, but by the time we got there, she had lost her vital signs. We also punished several other people who participated in the fight."


    The prison guards are also impatient. If it hadn''t been for Yu Ping''s sickly appearance, they would have given the prisoner''s body to the relevant departments, and then the family members would have signed and cremated them. They would have gone from work long ago!

 Chapter 2333

    "Corresponding punishment? Death penalty? What about my mother? She''s just serving a sentence! Why should she suffer from all this? "


    "What else did my mother bring up? There was no sound in the monitoring. How can you be sure that it was not what the other side said that my mother couldn''t accept, and then the quarrel happened?"


    "And why have you been killed by your mother all the time? If you had come earlier, my mother might not have died! "


    Yu Ping looked at the person who asked her to sign, and asked word by word that this matter revealed something wrong everywhere. How can we get her to sign now and burn the corpse? That''s really no evidence.


    After all, she is the biological mother, and Yu Ping can''t watch her die.


    "I wonder if you would like to come to another family? Isn''t the surveillance obvious? Do you know how many people she usually offends? From the beginning, it has not stopped. This time, other prisoners can prove that the prisoners who participated in the fight were originally executed. What else do you want to do? "


    "Sign it. We still have to get off work. It''s my bad luck to meet you so unreasonable. If it hadn''t been for your illness, we would have left early. Who would have wasted time with you?"


    The staff of the relevant departments also look a little ugly. No matter how much patience they have, they will run out of time, especially because Yu Ping refuses to sign for half a day, which delays everyone from leaving work.


    Yu Ping listens to their words. She is silent. She holds her pen and finally signs. Here, she has no right to speak. Moreover, what the other party gives is evidence. What she wants to investigate is also out of the question.


    But even so, Yu Ping didn''t plan to finish. After she went out, she would still ask someone to investigate. How to say, it was the last little bit of mother child love.


    "In the last three minutes, the body said goodbye, and then it was cremated."


    "It''s your mother, isn''t it? But if you''re afraid, call us. We''re at the door. There''s surveillance. If you can see you, you don''t have to be afraid. "


    When Yu Ping finally signed, several people from relevant departments were relieved. When the family members came to collect the corpse, they could handle it according to the process, and then they could leave work.


    The person from the relevant department finished and went out to give Yu Ping the last time.


    Although Yu Ping can help this person find the cause of death, Yu Ping really can''t say anything to say goodbye to her. After all, Yu Ping still hates her.


    Yu Ping never forgave her.


    Therefore, at the last farewell time, Yu Ping said nothing, just watched by the side, and finally looked at the person who had brought her pain and suffering for the first half of her life.


    It''s just that nobody thought that the accident happened at this time.


    Yu Ping wanted to wait for the last three minutes quietly. Suddenly, she felt that the physics was very cold. Yu Ping began to think that it was the temperature problem. After all, there were bodies here and needed low temperature, but it seemed that it was too cold.


    Because Yu Ping has just finished her operation, she is wearing trousers and long coat in summer. She wants to be hot outside, but when she gets here, she suddenly turns cold.


    "It''s so cold!"


    Yu Ping rubbed her hands, underestimated the way, did not care too much.


    "You''re cold. Give me my clothes."


    Suddenly, behind Yu Ping comes a dry girl, and then Yu Ping clearly feels that someone has put on a coat on her body.


    "I No, thank you. You can use it yourself


    Yu Ping''s subconscious refusal starts to think about who this person is. After all, there is no one in this room. How can a woman suddenly appear?

 Chapter 2334

    "Dress up, what are you polite to me? My mother used to be sorry for you. I didn''t expect this time. As long as you can come to see me, no one will come to the rest, no matter who is notified!"


    The woman behind her seems to be very satisfied with Ping''s performance, and her tone is a little gratified?


    "Ah


    "Ah


    When Yu Ping heard this, she immediately widened her eyes and screamed.


    Then frantically slapped the clothes on the body, a fierce turn, and a cry of panic.


    Because the person behind her is really her mother. Yu Ping can''t miss it. This woman brought her the nightmare of the first half of her life. How could she remember it wrong.


    "You You''re a man or a ghost. What''s going on? Aren''t you dead? "


    Yu Ping said and looked at the door, because the woman was standing in front of the door, and Yu Ping did not dare to go there. But Yu Ping thought that she had screamed twice. People outside should be able to hear her. Then they should come in!


    looked as like as two peas standing at the front of the table. He looked at the quiet corpse beside him and looked exactly alike.


    At the moment, Yu Ping''s mother is blue and blue. The scar on her face and the position of her body are the same. Her whole body seems to have no support, standing askew.


    "I''m dead. Beside you is my body. Yu Ping, my daughter, you need to help me. I''m so miserable to die. Those bitches always bully me, but they don''t let me resist. They beat me hard and cut my whole body''s tendons alive..."


    "I asked them why, and they said," who told me to have a good daughter... "


    "Yu Ping, why do you think this is? You little bitch, I''ve been in prison. You can''t let me go. Why should I carry the debt you''ve made? Now you''re hypocritical to collect the corpse for me. I don''t need it. If you die with me, it''s the biggest compensation for me. Mother''s good girl, come on! "


    Yu Ping''s mother, like a madman, said things in a mess, and then began to walk into Yu Ping step by step.


    "Don''t come here. I don''t know what you''re talking about. I didn''t do anything!"


    No matter how Yu Ping changes, when she sees the ghost, the ghost will take her away. She can''t hold on. She keeps retreating and shouting.


    "Don''t run away. Let''s go together. I''ll die. I gave you life. I want to take my life back. You have to give it to me!"


    "Tell you secretly, they said, eat your Yang soul, I can live, I can become you!"


    The more Yu Ping''s mother said, the more excited she was, and soon she would have a new life. She looked up and down at Yu Ping''s present appearance and dressed up. Her eyes were full of greed.


    "Who told you, who were they?"


    "They''re lying to you. You can''t be reborn after death! If you die, you should go where you should be! "


    "Don''t you pester me enough? You didn''t give me a good face all day, and you can''t live peacefully when you die. How can you be a mother? "


    Yu Ping doesn''t wait to finish. Regardless of her fear, Yu Ping rushes to the door and wants to open the door. But she doesn''t know what''s going on. No matter how she twists it, the door that is not locked can''t be opened.


    "Anybody? Are you still at the door? Open the door


    "Help


    Yu Ping knocks hard at the door, because of the large-scale movement, the body has quietly shed blood.


    Ordinary people may not smell the smell of blood, but there is something wrong with it. For Yu Ping''s mother, this blood smell is just a magic pill. Her spirit suddenly comes and she rushes to the past.

 Chapter 2335

    At this time, when Yuping leans against the door, the door suddenly starts to shake violently, and Yu Ping feels that she is going to be bounced out.


    But even so, Yu Ping can''t open the door, so she can only lie on the door. She looks frightened and looks at the evil spirits running towards her. Her heart collapses. Yu Ping doesn''t expect that she will die here.


    She had no idea that a moment of compassion would cost her so much.


    The pain of her body can not cover up her despair. Yu Ping knows that no one will save her at this time. After all, no one knows that she has left the sanatorium.


    However, when Ping is waiting for death with her eyes closed, an external force suddenly opens the door, and Yu Ping lies on the ground uncontrollably. The position where she lies is exactly the direction of the evil spirit.


    Then a few men rushed in, just the men who had come to wait outside the relevant departments.


    "What''s wrong with you? What are you doing? "


    "Get up."


    A few men were chatting outside. They didn''t pay attention to the monitoring and didn''t hear any sound. They just took a look at the time. It didn''t matter. The woman in the surveillance suddenly ran back and forth, pounding the door.


    Several people thought that she was afraid and wanted to open the door quickly, but somehow, they opened the door for a long time, no matter how they opened it. They pounded the square door and yelled inside for a long time, but there was no response. Finally, they couldn''t help it. They kicked the door open directly from the outside.


    That''s why Yu Ping feels the crazy shaking of the door inside.


    When several people break into the door and enter, it is said that there is a moment of light and dark, fast speed, and even once people think it is an illusion.


    "If you''re afraid, just say it, then we''ll leave one person behind"


    "and if you''re afraid, why do you lock the door?"


    Several people helped Yu Ping up and asked questions one after another. Her expression was also a little impatient. Today, because of her, she must not leave work early, and the door is broken.


    "Ghost ah, she got up, she wanted to kill me, I didn''t lock the door, I couldn''t open the door, I went out, didn''t you hear me calling for help?"


    Yu Ping complained in disbelief. She was a little frightened and spoke incoherently until she was lifted up and pointed to the evil ghost just now, where her mother was standing.


    But along the direction of her fingers, there was nothing there. The whole room, except that she was just a few people from relevant departments who had just broken in, was also male.


    "We understand how you feel. You can''t accept your mother''s death for a while. Calm down!"


    "And on the surveillance outside, you are the only one all the time. We also heard you call for help to come in. Please don''t block the door. Didn''t you hear that?"


    Seeing Yu Ping as a whole, she is as crazy as she is. Several great men are not easy to say anything, but they still explain to her.


    Then she turned and looked at the flat body in front of her. There was no change. There was only one door in the room, and there were no other entrances and exits. It was sure that there were no other creatures mentioned by Yu Ping.


    "How could it be? There she is, you see


    Yu Ping trembled and pointed to her mother''s position, but at the moment Yu Pingcai found that it was not the few people who didn''t see it, but the evil ghost. I don''t know when it really disappeared!


    "How could it be!"


    Yu Ping stands up in disbelief and looks at the emptiness around her. She holds her head for a moment and thinks she is dreaming.

 Chapter 2336

    "Well, it''s time. Let''s go out. If you have any doubts, you can check the monitoring. You''ve been running back and forth all the time, and there''s really nothing."


    Several men look at Yu Ping, trembling and embracing themselves, but they can''t bear it. Then they help Yu Ping out, take her to the monitoring office, and let her have a good look. Everything just happened was just because she was too afraid and had an illusion.


    Yu Ping still can''t believe it. Even if she''s watching the surveillance, she''s really running back and forth like crazy. She can''t believe it.


    "No, I really saw it. She was still wearing clothes on me, but when I ran away, it was gone Yes, there are clothes. I can clearly feel that she has put on clothes for me. Please have a look


    Yu Ping didn''t know what to say before they could believe what they said. Until she thought of the dress, Yu Ping was suddenly enlightened. But when she finished, she found a coat, but it was Yu Ping''s own.


    "Ms. Yu Ping, there are no ghosts in the world. What''s more, we deal with cases based on evidence. In the case of your mother, the evidence is conclusive. You are the only one who has just been inside. There is no one else at all. It is your fantasy to dress you."


    "We suggest you go to your eyes or see a psychologist."


    According to the monitoring, the clothes did not leave too Ping''s body at all. As a result, everyone felt that Yu Ping intended it.


    In people''s eyes, Yu Ping will do this, just because she does not want to end all this, but also wants to find her mother a murderer, to be fair.


    Several people finish, ignore one side crazy Yu Ping, each busy with the next thing, until the ashes to Yu Ping, Yu Ping has a reaction.


    Seeing Yu Pingmeng''s sudden, he pushed the urn out and fell to the ground in a split voice.


    "What are you doing? This is your mother''s ashes! "


    The face of the staff of the relevant departments has become ugly. I really can''t imagine how this person can make such a treacherous thing when he looks quiet.


    "She''s here again. She''s in the back. You see, I''m not lying."


    Yu Ping is stunned when she finds the ashes in the other party''s hands. She sees her good mother behind the man and reaches out to her


    Yu Ping doesn''t dare to take it. She throws the casket out in a panic. At the moment when the urn falls, Yu Ping''s mother disappears without making any sound. This time it''s like an illusion.


    This time, Yu Ping herself has fallen into a great self doubt. Is it really an illusion?


    Because at the moment when she dropped the urn, there were a lot of people around her, but no one saw the evil spirits mentioned by Yu Ping.


    Yu Ping leaves Jiangcheng prison in a muddle, and the whole person begins to fall into severe pain. This will be reflected in Pingcai, and the wound has opened again.


    Because she was too afraid just now, her attention has been distracted. Yu Ping has to forget that when she completely calms down, she clearly feels the sharp pain in her body.


    At this time, Yu Ping''s mobile phone rang again. Yu Ping saw that it was Yuan Shao calling, and there was more than one. There were more than 30 missed calls in Yu Ping''s mobile phone, all of which were Yuan Shao''s.


    Finally, Yu Ping answers the phone before Yuan Shao goes to Huasheng and tells him that she will go back immediately.


    Yu Ping is powerless on the phone, and Yuan Shao doesn''t ask much, but he answers the phone anyway, and he is relieved. Running to the hospital gate is equal to Ping coming back.

 Chapter 2337

    Jiangjia sanatorium.


    Yu Ping dares to get out of the car and sees Yuan Shao, who is anxious and sweating.


    "Where on earth have you been? And why don''t you answer the phone? I''m in a hurry to go to Huasheng! "


    "Why do you look so bad? Does the wound hurt again? "


    Yuan Shao is not accusing Yu Ping, but is worried about something wrong with Yu Ping. He just takes a nap. When he opens his eyes, Yu Ping disappears. Not only is he gone, but he still doesn''t answer the phone. In addition, Jing Sa''s business has just ended. Who knows if he has gone back on his word and wants to do something.


    After all, Jing SA is really insidious enough, otherwise he would not take so many people to take Yu Ping away.


    "I went to prison to collect my mother''s body, where she was killed by her inmates."


    In a simple sentence, Yu Ping swallowed up all Yuan Shao''s words. For a while, Yuan Shao didn''t know what to say. How could they all get together.


    "Then you can wake me up. I''ll go with you, and I''ll take care of it. You can go by yourself. What can I do if there''s anything good or bad?"


    Yuan Shao said in a low voice, and then helped Yu Ping to the ward.


    Just a few steps away, I found that Yu Ping was wrong. Her body seemed to have no strength at all. The weight of the whole person depended on Yuan Shao.


    At first, Yuan Shao didn''t care, but then he lowered his head and found that there was a drop of blood at Yu Ping''s feet. The whole person was in a daze. Then he picked up Yu Ping and went to see a doctor.


    At the moment when Yuan Shao picked her up, Yu Ping seemed to be unable to hold on to her any more. She was completely in a coma, but before she fell into a coma, she said, "don''t bother Huasheng. I''ll just sleep for a while."


    "When is it? Don''t say it! I promise


    Yuan Shao is both distressed and helpless. Yu Ping is like this, but he also wants not to disturb Huasheng. How can he not understand? First, he first discovered that Yu Ping was missing, and he also looked for him first. He was afraid to disturb Huasheng and Yu Ping was worried.


    Unexpectedly, Yu Ping is still worried about this. Yuan Shao doesn''t know what to say. In order to make her feel at ease, she can only promise to come down first.


    Jiangjia''s sanatorium is also a medical institution of a normal hospital. When the light in the rescue room goes out, the nurse pushes Yu Ping who is unconscious.


    "The patient is the wound after the abortion operation. After a large range of movement, the wound is very serious. In addition, she did not use anesthetic during the operation. If she does not take good care of it, it may even affect her future fertility. You husband, be careful."


    The nurse didn''t know that Yuan Shao was not Yu Ping''s husband. When she saw Yuan Shao, she naturally thought Yuan Shao was. In addition, Yuan Shao didn''t explain, so she responded directly.


    Yuan Shao escorts Yu Ping to answer the ward. This time, she is determined not to go to bed. When she saw Yu Ping pregnant, she was looking forward to her child with love on her face. This shows that Yu Ping loves her child very much. If she can''t be reborn, Yuan Shao doesn''t dare to think about what kind of blow Yu Ping will suffer.


    After about an hour or so, it''s getting dark. Yu Ping finally wakes up and looks at Yuan Shao in front of her bed. She seems to be at ease and alert.


    "Yu Ping, are you awake? How do you feel? The doctor said, you must take good care of yourself this time. You can''t walk around. If your body is injured, it will affect you It affects your health. You are still so young. "


    In the end, Yuan Shao still didn''t say about the problems affecting fertility. Although it was impossible, Yuan Shao still felt that it would be difficult for a mother who had just lost her child. So shut up.

 Chapter 2338

    "Well!"


    Yu Ping looks at Yuan Shao in silence. She doesn''t use her nasal voice for a long time. She doesn''t say anything more than that. She just looks at this and that. Her expression is uncertain.


    "What would you like to eat? I''ll buy it for you? "


    "I''m sorry about your mother''s affairs. Don''t be sad. Sometimes people are relieved when they die, but torment is what they live."


    "The most important thing for you now is to take good care of yourself. Otherwise, it''s bullshit."


    Yuan Shao said a lot. Yu Ping only answered such a word. Yuan Shao didn''t know what she meant. But looking at Yu Ping''s face, there was nothing wrong except a little pale. Even if Yu Ping didn''t say it, Yuan Shao thought that Yu Ping would be fine.


    Then she thought that Yu Ping might be because her mother died. After all, she was her own mother. After all, she was her own mother. No matter how much hatred she felt, no matter how much resentment she felt.


    Moreover, according to Yu Ping''s mother''s character, it''s really not a good day to live in prison. This is what Yuan Shao says in his heart, but he also knows that no matter what, he doesn''t say it.


    In the final analysis, Yuan Shao still loves Yu Ping. When she was alive, she was not good for her. When she died, she had to drag her sick body to collect her body. Because after all this trouble, Yu Ping was allowed to go back to the operating room again. If she could not be cured, there would be a greater price


    In this way, some people are really haunted.


    When Yu Ping hears Yuan Shao''s words, her expression changes. She stares at Yuan Shao without blinking. In her eyes, she looks like she has never seen before.


    Yuan Shao can''t understand Yu Ping''s eyes. Yuan Shao hasn''t seen it in Ping''s body. It''s strange that Yuan Shao didn''t see it on Ping''s body. It''s more like the meaning in the eyes than in the eyes.


    "You There''s nothing to eat, is there? Then you can go to sleep for a while, I''ll watch outside, you can sleep! "


    Yuan Shao suddenly felt that Yu Ping''s eyes looked at him a little hairy, a bit like that goblin''s look on TV. Of course, it was just his metaphor. In addition, he really wanted to have a rest in Yuping. Then he thought about her body and went to sit at the door.


    But unexpectedly, Yu Ping stopped him from leaving.


    "Don''t go. Let''s talk. I can''t sleep."


    Yu Ping holds Yuan Shao''s hand. She still uses some strength, as if she is worried that Yuan Shao will leave directly.


    "Oh, good..."


    Although Yuan Shao felt that Yu Ping was a little strange, he didn''t think much about it. Since Yu Ping said everything, he nodded and was about to sit down. As soon as he agreed to come down, he was interrupted by Yu Ping.


    "No, you go out. I don''t need you to take care of me. I want to have a rest. You haven''t slept well. Find a place to sleep well."


    Yu Ping didn''t know why she suddenly changed her script and asked Yuan Shao to go out. She just said that, but she did not let go of Yuan Shao''s hand.


    What''s more, Yuan Shao found that when Yu Ping wanted to let herself out, her expression seemed to be suffering greatly, and her strength in her hands was also varying from big to small.


    "What''s wrong with you, Yu Ping? Do you have pain? Is the wound open again? I''ll call you a doctor


    Yuan Shao looks worried. After looking at Yu Ping for a while, he is suddenly sweating and even more anxious. Then he gets up and wants to break free of Yu Ping''s hand and go to the doctor. However, he finds that Yu Ping is holding himself. Yes, not holding, but holding with her nails.


    Yuan Shao''s wrists were all scratched and discolored.


    "I let you go. You don''t understand. I don''t need you!"


    "No! Go away


    Yu Ping''s look at the moment is not pale, but can be described as ferocious. She stares at Yuan Shao, and then she does not know where the strength comes from. She grabs Yuan Shao''s wrist and pushes him to the door directly.

 Chapter 2339

    When Yuan Shao was thrown to the door, the whole person was stupefied. Yu Ping, a woman, or a weak woman with injuries, how could she throw him out as a man?


    This is not reasonable!


    Especially when Yuan Shao turns to look at the other party, Yu Ping''s eyes are red, her expression is ferocious, her forehead is blue, and she opens her teeth and claws at Yuan Shao, like a devil crawling out of hell.


    "In What''s wrong with you, Yu Ping? "


    Seeing Yu Ping''s appearance, Yuan Shao was stunned and subconsciously wanted to step back, but knew that this was Yu Ping. She seemed to need help and he could not go.


    "I''ll let you go! Go to find ah Sheng


    "Yuan Shao, don''t listen to her. You don''t need others. Don''t you like her? She needs you now. Come here and share your Yang with me, otherwise she will be in pain


    Yu Ping''s whole body seems to be controlled by something. A force wants to go out, but there is a force that keeps her from going out.


    At the same time, the two forces also speak two different tones of voice.


    Obviously, one of them is Yu Ping''s own, and she has restrained herself from hurting Yuan Shao, while the other is Yu Ping''s mother, who never thought that it was really not a dream.


    Yu Ping''s mother''s entanglement is not over at all. In fact, the moment she was knocked open by the door, Yu Ping''s mother didn''t expect that she could accidentally get on Yu Ping''s body.


    It''s just that Yu Ping''s Yang Qi is too heavy. After all, she is a ghost, and has not directly absorbed the life value of Ping. She can''t stand it at all. Therefore, it is because Ping is very quiet all the way back. In addition, Yu Ping''s body has just finished the operation and is even weaker.


    If you add another ghost, Yu Ping''s body will only get weaker and weaker. This is why when she comes back, Yu Ping''s whole body is pressed on Yuan Shao. As for the sentence, don''t look for Hua Sheng, it''s also what Yu Ping''s mother said.


    Because when Yu Ping came back, she found that her body was not right. She wanted to look for Hua Sheng. However, the ghost who had been on her felt threatened. When Ping wanted to say that ah Sheng came over, she changed to not.


    When Yu Ping''s body recovered after external treatment, Yu Ping''s mother became much better in her body. In this way, she was more eager for the external Yang. If she could absorb more yang, she would be able to devour Ping Ping''s body more quickly.


    In this way, she became the new Yu Ping.


    "You who are you? Are you not Yu Ping? "


    Yuan Shao couldn''t believe what he saw. How could Yu Ping use two kinds of sound lines?


    And what is she talking about?


    "I''m Yu Ping. Don''t you want to see me getting better? You didn''t mean that if I didn''t cultivate myself well, I would not be able to bear children! I am a woman and I want to be a mother


    "You can help me. As long as you divide your Yang Qi a little bit, I can have a good body and get better soon."


    Don''t you think I''ll get up soon? What are you still doing? Come here


    Yu Ping''s face began to show more and more blood tendons, which was persecuted by Yu Ping''s mother. Even if she died, she could not get rid of her soul.


    Yu Ping''s mother controls Yu Ping''s body and looks greedy. Yuan Shao is a delicious meal in her eyes at the moment.


    "No, Yuan Shao, don''t believe it. You''ll die when you come here. Go quickly. I can''t hold on to it!"


    After all, Yu Ping is an ordinary person. It''s the limit to persist until now. Her only insistence is that she can''t watch Yuan Shao be harmed by her.

 Chapter 2340

    "Yu Ping? What should I do! I can''t look at you! What am I going to do? "


    "Yes, you just asked me to find Huasheng. I''ll go to Huasheng. She must have a way!"


    Yuan Shao has never encountered such a thing. It''s hard to avoid being a little flustered for a while, but he doesn''t always have a clear mind. He quickly reacts to this and has to find Hua Sheng.


    And he only has Huasheng to find!


    But just as Yuan Shao took out her mobile phone and wanted to contact Huasheng, Yu Ping suddenly jumped out of bed and rushed to Yuan Shao, sending Yuan Shao''s mobile phone away.


    Just listen to a bang, Yuan Shao''s mobile phone fell to the ground, instantly smashed.


    "Yuan Shao! Let''s go


    When Yu Ping''s hand was an inch away from Yuan Shao''s face, she froze and stopped.


    Yu Ping is biting her teeth and restraining herself. Her veins are protruding several times.


    "Yu Ping, you..."


    Yuan Shao looks at Yu Ping in order to fight against the strange forces in her body. She feels that she should not run out like this.


    Then, regardless of Yu Ping''s obstruction, she locks the door directly. Then she hugs her directly and finds out the bed sheet on her back, hoping to tie Yu Ping up.


    Since it is very difficult for Yu Ping to control herself, if he also leaves, regardless of her, she is running out, and it is not necessarily what she is like. He can''t let Yu Ping have something.


    It''s just that Yuan Shao''s idea is good. It''s true that she can''t let Yu Ping go now. If he leaves, no one can control her. Taking advantage of Yu Ping''s ability to suppress the evil spirits in her body, and Yuan Shao may succeed.


    But the reality is very good. Just now Yu Ping left Yuan Shao by the door. Even if Yuan Shao is not prepared, such power is also some incredible.


    So when Yuan Shao wanted to take the bedsheets, the only thing in the ward that could be used as a rope to bind Ping, he found that he could not hold him down.


    "Ah


    Yuan Shao is really a subconscious cry of pain, only to see Yu Ping backhanded him on the door.


    After a long time, yuan shaogen did not leave the door, and was directly held down.


    "What a lot of Yang!"


    "Enough for me to recover."


    The old feeling of Yu Ping''s mother comes from Yu Ping''s mouth, which is very strange.


    When Ping''s mother wanted to enjoy Yuan Shao''s Yang, she suddenly got stuck and saw Yu Ping''s mouth bleeding.


    Yu Ping wants to bite her tongue and commit suicide.


    She has been unable to stop the evil ghost of her mother in her body, but she can stop herself. As long as she is dead, the evil ghost that can not be fully integrated into her body at the moment may also lose control.


    Of course, she may die along with her and be completely occupied. But now she has no other way. She must try. She can''t watch Yuan Shao die of exhaustion of Yang.


    It''s a big gamble with life.


    Fortunately, Yu Ping won the bet because her body did not move. It was like being stuck. Although it was only a short time, it was enough for Yuan Shao to leave.


    "Let''s go


    Yu Ping said this sentence, the blood of biting tongue in her mouth flowed out along with it, which stung Yuan Shao''s eyes.


    "You dead girl, you are crazy, so you will die, you die regardless of my mother, right?"


    The ghost of Yu Ping''s mother angrily curses Yu Ping and feels her will to die. She is also flustered. She does not have the strength to fully integrate into this body. Once Yu Ping dies and she has not been revived, then she died in vain!


    Yu Ping''s mother didn''t expect Yu Ping to be so cruel!


    How much she suffered for today must not be threatened.

 Chapter 2341

    "You say By the way, in order to let you Death, don''t harm people. It doesn''t matter if I am dead or alive! "


    Every time Yu Ping said a word, it was extremely difficult, and the blood in her mouth flowed continuously along the corner of her mouth.


    Looking at Yuan Shao safe and sound, a big sigh of relief, fortunately God chose to stand on her side, the crucial moment, this move is actually useful.


    "Yu Ping, you..."


    Yuan Shao is shocked to see Yu Ping bite his tongue in order to save him. He feels like he is going to be separated. He can''t say anything for a while.


    Because he knew that it was not to say any words of gratitude, but to live and how to live. Then he thought of what Yu Ping said and asked him to go to Huasheng.


    Although he didn''t understand why, he couldn''t think about it. If it wasn''t for the first time that he felt confident that he could deal with her, he would have listened to Yu Ping''s words. Yuan Shao thought that Yu Ping would not be like this at the moment, and he needed to sacrifice himself to save him.


    But this time is obviously no longer the time for him to look for him. Yu Ping''s tongue biting only temporarily interrupted Yu Ping''s mother''s evil spirit action, but did not really stop her and subdue her.


    Even if Yuan Shao reacts quickly and wants to get out of the door, he has been held back by the evil spirit of Yu Ping''s mother.


    Yu Ping''s mother''s evil spirit will show more and more characteristics in Ping''s flesh over time. Therefore, when Yu Ping''s small and delicate hands pinched Yuan Shao''s neck, there were two people on the surface, but actually three people. Yu Ping and Yuan Shao were both dumbfounded.


    Yu Ping is because she didn''t expect that she was self mutilated and didn''t play a role. Isn''t it said on TV that she killed herself by biting her tongue? Why doesn''t it work?


    As for Yuan Shao Ping''s hand, it can''t be called a hand with grey fingers.


    Yuan Shao has difficulty breathing.


    In fact, it''s not surprising that Yuan Shao lost his chain at this time. He is just an ordinary Muggle. When he saw such a scene, he was inevitably flustered.


    What''s more, Huasheng in my impression is just an ordinary person, most of whom is a beautiful woman. How can you think that it has something to do with such a supernatural phenomenon?


    Yuan Shao himself is a man, how can not Yu Ping still here, looking at her crazy regardless, then he can not do.


    Once and for all, a few seconds of delay became irreparable.


    When Yuan Shao was completely controlled, watching Yu Ping commit suicide and be threatened, Yuan Shao felt even more miserable.


    "You can control me, I can control you, you want to die? I will never let you die until I can''t be reborn! "


    "I''m your mother. I gave you your life. Now when you need to repay me, give me your life, even if your daughter has a conscience!"


    "And if I were you, I would not die!"


    "Don''t you want to know why I''m like this? Can you bring me back when you''ve been beaten to death by your cellmate? "


    "Someone gave me a lot of money, let me die, and then help me, as long as I can absorb the foreign spirit of my close relatives, then I can replace you and live you!"


    "Even if I can''t replace you right now, as long as I can absorb the whole Qi of Qi, you can''t run. I can control you completely, because at that time, my strength was enough to deal with you."

 Chapter 2342

    "Everything you have, your money is mine!"


    "Good daughter, you don''t want your mother to die so young, do you? What a pity! How can you bear it


    Yu Ping''s mother''s evil spirit is bewitching with her voice. She wants to arouse Yu Ping''s awareness of surviving. After all, she helps her. The person who chooses to bind is Yu Ping. She can''t change people.


    If Yu Ping doesn''t want to open her mind, she can''t defend herself.


    As for what she said, it is also true. If someone had not done something, Yu Ping would not have collected a corpse and would have been haunted by resentment.


    "You Don''t you want to know who it is? Don''t you want to know who helped me so much? If you want to know, you have to listen to me! "


    Yu Ping''s mother''s evil spirit controls Yu Ping''s body, and she struggles to say that because her tongue is damaged, she has the same influence.


    "Do you think I''ll believe that if you say that? Just you? Who can help you? And me, who can I offend when I''m so transparent? "


    Although you can''t see the evil spirit in her body, it doesn''t hinder Yu Ping''s sarcasm.


    Obviously, Yu Ping doesn''t believe Yu Ping''s mother''s words. To be honest, Yu Ping still has some inferiority complex in her bones. She can''t think of anyone who can work so hard to hurt herself.


    She has not yet reached such an important point. She has been framed all the time. In the final analysis, she is just a small person with no sense of existence. Who will be idle and have nothing to do with her?


    In Ping''s world, only the protagonist is the master and will be remembered by others. She is just an unimportant passer-by, an ordinary person without any time.


    Yu Ping doesn''t know her mother, but she lives greedily. Even if she is a ghost, she doesn''t want to have a good life. After all, as long as she is there, Yu Ping never knows what a good life is.


    "Don''t you just want to live? I promise you what you want, but you must let Yuan Shao go! "


    "In fact, you don''t have to make up these lies. We are all losers at the bottom of the society. Even if what you say is true, have you ever thought about the method of rebirth! Will someone try to help you? "


    "Unless you''re an experiment, the rich man''s mouse! When you think about the mice in the laboratory, what will happen in the end? Do you really think you have a life to live? "


    "If this method works, is Qin Shihuang still alive! Now the world has long been in chaos. As long as you are used, you don''t know it! "


    "How can you be sure that after you do it, you''re replacing me, instead of being so desperate as the TV series says? When I heard that I had lost my soul, I could not die any more. "


    Yu Ping said, but also clear self-consciousness, looking at Yuan Shao''s already red face, sad, like yourself, do not implicate innocent.


    Without her, Yuan Shao would not have suffered this almost fatal disaster.


    Yu Ping''s words also have an effect. When Ping nods, the resistance in her body, that is, Yu Ping''s mother''s resentment spirit, gradually loosens her strength. After all, she can directly absorb Yu Ping''s Yang. She doesn''t have to be busy, and she cares about Yuan Shao!


    Go straight to the good life.


    But when she said that, Yu Ping''s mother began to feel wrong, and she began to beat her heart violently, because she felt that what Yu Ping said was reasonable.


    If it''s really like what Yu Ping said, what does she want? At the beginning, although freedom was restricted in prison, it was still alive!

 Chapter 2343

    When Yuan Shao was released from his neck, he sat on the ground in an instant, breathing with a big mouth He felt as if he had seen his dead ancestor.


    Looking at Yu Ping''s body began to wriggle strangely, her expression seemed to have been extremely painful, ferocious and twisted, her eyelids turned out, her limbs seemed to be unable to find direction and kept waving.


    Yuan Shao is worried about Yu Ping, but she also knows that she can''t ask anything. The most important thing now is to save Yu Ping and let the ghost in her body go away.


    Then Yuan Shao took a big breath and pretended to be weak. He stole the mobile phone from Ping''s coat and hid it behind her. When the other party didn''t pay attention, he contacted Hua Sheng. Although he didn''t know why to find her, this was what Yu Ping gave when he was awake, and it was Yuan Shao''s only life-saving straw.


    Yuan shaogen didn''t take it seriously, and there was no pressure to deal with it. A mother did this and was not worthy to be a mother. At the same time, Yuan Shao was also analyzing whether Yu Ping''s mother''s words were credible. Did anyone really want to pay Yu Ping?


    But Yu Ping didn''t offend anyone. The only one is the divorced ex husband. This is one. But how can people like him understand such evil laws?


    "No, no, no, you You''re not right... "


    "Even if it''s a mouse, it''s better than me to stay in prison if it''s done."


    "Yes, that''s it. That''s what he said when he came to see me. As long as I''m successful, I''ll have a new identity, a young body and a new future."


    Yu Ping''s mother controls Yu Ping''s body. As if she had thought of something, her whole body was like a sudden enlightenment. She nodded her head vigorously, and with a desperate look, she directly raised her hand and rushed to Yuan Shao.


    It''s not that she wants to deal with Yuan Shao. It''s just that in this room, she can deal with Yuan Shao at present. She only needs to absorb one before she can go out and absorb more. All those Yang Qi outside the door are waving to her


    But Yu Ping has completely lost control of her, once the other side with crazy, crazy in a direction, no one can control her.


    Not to mention the present Yu Ping, the body which has just been sewn up has been injured again, and blood is flowing continuously along the root of her leg.


    At the moment, Yu Ping''s appearance, upper body, ferocious blue and white, lower body bright red, strange shock feeling, constantly hit Yuan Shao''s eyeball.


    When Yu Ping bumps into him uncontrollably, Yuan Shao uses his best strength and fastest speed to open the door and roll out.


    Yu Ping has already grown nails more than ten centimeters long, which has been directly poked into the door. The red brown wooden door of pure solid wood has been punctured with five holes.


    For a moment, the people who passed by the door were stunned. Looking at the culprit again, the moment was a scream singing the whole corridor.


    "What is this?"


    "Call the police


    ¡­¡­


    People around him screamed.


    At the moment, Yu Ping has been completely controlled and her self-consciousness has been covered up. It is all the evil spirits in her body, that is, Yu Ping''s mother is controlling.


    Yu Ping stares at the white eyes and looks at a few people around her. Her eyes seem to brighten. Although they are sanatoriums, they all have some physical problems. Yu Ping has no difficulty in dealing with them.


    So Yuan Shao ran away, but Yu Ping didn''t chase her. Instead, he changed direction and rushed to several younger girls!

 Chapter 2344

    "Run, find some people and control her. Don''t watch the excitement. If she catches her, she will die!"


    Yuan Shao saw that Yu Ping had completely lost her mind and rushed to several little girls. Although he believed that Yu Ping was controlled, it did not mean that the law believed.


    After all, he did not see it with his own eyes, and no one knew that such supernatural things happened in the world.


    Once the body used for Ping kills a person, even if Yu Ping recovers, he will face disaster free. This is what Yuan Shao does not want to see.


    After Yuan Shao finished shouting, he threw out his mobile phone and hit Ping Ping at her feet. The blood under Yu Ping was shocking. Yuan Shao did not dare to attack other places, so she could only divert her attention.


    He has contacted Huasheng, and now he is waiting. Since Yu Ping has tried her best to tell him to do so, Huasheng must have a way.


    After Yuan Shao finished shouting, several little girls also responded, turned around and ran. They could go to the sanatorium under Jiangliu banner. They were either rich or expensive. The little girl had never seen such a scene. For a while, she didn''t respond. After exclamation, she began to discuss in succession. No one really regarded Yu Ping as a non-human being.


    Otherwise, there will be no shadow, where to wait until now.


    Because Yuan Shao this time, Yu Ping did stop, looked at Yuan Shao, eyes angry, whispered a word of trouble, a kick in the side of the public seat, the seat was kicked directly, hit Yuan Shao''s body.


    Although Yuan Shao was a man, he was also a man. The public seat with four seats almost didn''t kill him.


    In short, Yuan Shao vomited blood and lay on the ground, shaking his hands to cover his heart, and then passed out. Yuan Shao felt that even if he had survived the disaster, his ribs would have been broken.


    In a twinkling of an eye, a few little girls just left, especially to see Yuan Shao who was beaten like that on the ground. The speed of running the road may reach the fastest in her life.


    Soon, the security guards, doctors and nurses in the sanatorium all ran over with tranquilizers in their hands, thinking that which patient was out of control and crazy.


    But when they saw the solid wooden door with five holes, they were stunned.


    Then he looked at Yu Ping. The doctor was reasonable and scientific. They thought Yu Ping was poisoned.


    "Come on, get the stretcher and save this on the ground!"


    "The rest of us control the crazy one."


    Several doctors are people who have seen the world. After shouting, they quickly separated from each other.


    The doctor checked Yuan Shao''s vital signs. Several security guards rushed to Yu Ping''s side first. There were so many people and great strength that they could easily hold down Yu Ping.


    It can also be said that Yu Ping didn''t resist at all and was held down directly.


    The nurse behind him took out the sedative and was about to stab Yu Ping''s arm, but she didn''t want Yu Ping to be in a dilemma. She grabbed the nearest nurse''s neck and then took a big breath of Yang with the fastest speed.


    I saw the young nurse, instantly become old, as if 70 years old.


    Yu Ping''s spirit is greatly satisfied. She looks at other people with a strange smile.


    "Ah


    Although the young nurse who was absorbed by Yang Qi didn''t die, it turned into this overnight, leaving only infinite panic and disbelief.


    The rest of the small nurses were instantly silly, some even turned around and were afraid to run away. The security guards also let go of their hands and did not dare to approach. They were shocked to see Yu Ping.


    At the same time, she finally noticed that Yu Ping was not the same as ordinary people. She was in a cold sweat.


    "Ah Don''t come here... "


    Soon there was another sad scream.

 Chapter 2345

    "Why do you think I''m so easily controlled by you? Just waiting for you to come near me! "


    "You said don''t come here. Is it possible?"


    Yu Ping''s mouth crack big, ferocious smile, with a big mouth of fresh Yang, she has more strength, seize the last security of the run.


    This is a young man with good Yang. He is in a better mental state than Yuan Shao. Yu Ping is more satisfied.


    "This It''s sucking Yang, it''s a ghost


    "Run


    Several old doctors had chills on their backs. If they had not seen a living young girl, they would have become an old woman with white hair.


    Even in incredible, also dare not believe.


    Several elderly doctors yelled and retreated to run, but Yu Ping, who had absorbed a lot of Yang, was greatly recovered. Before absorbing Yang, she could kick a four seat public bench, let alone now.


    Yu Ping directly picked up the wooden door which had just been poked into five finger holes by her with one hand, and then hit several escaping doctors.


    "Bang."


    "Ah


    A muffled sound, a wooden door slapped on several elderly doctors, followed by a scream.


    The older doctors, to be honest, were already white haired. When the big wooden door was slapped, they almost didn''t die. After screaming, there was no sound for half a day.


    Several little nurses were so scared that they did not dare to run or move. They watched Yu Ping approaching step by step. The remaining three or five security guards looked at each other. Since they could not run, they would fight for each other. It was like waiting for death.


    In addition, there are many security guards coming from downstairs and downstairs, and a few people are also confident.


    "Let''s go together and take care of her. If you don''t believe it, you can''t get her!"


    A group of big five and three thick men surrounded Yu Ping with ropes and electric sticks. They tried everything they could to deal with Yu Ping. Soon Yu Ping was held down by a group of people just like being wrapped in dumplings.


    The little nurse looked at it. Taking advantage of the trembling hands, she picked up the sedative and stabbed it at Yu Ping. But when people thought they could finally breathe a sigh of relief, Yu Ping directly beat out all the people who had trapped her.


    "Ha ha ha How can you deal with me, a bunch of rubbish, with the living? "


    "All good, give me the Yang Qi. If I suck you, I can completely combine with this body."


    Yu Ping laughs, never had a sense of satisfaction filled her heart, after all, she did not have such an air before.


    In my heart, I am very grateful to the person who helped me.


    If she doesn''t absorb a young man''s Yang Qi, she may really be hurt and can''t move. After all, when Yu Ping was in a bad state before, her ability to follow Yu Ping was also small.


    But now it''s not the same. A sedative is like tickling.


    "Believe me, you won''t feel pain, it''s easy to pass! You are so young. It doesn''t matter if you give your aunt some life span! "


    Looking at the young people lying on the ground, they are full of vitality, full of Yang, and Yu Ping''s smiling face is getting bigger and bigger. She bends down and grabs a little girl''s leg, pulls it to herself, and looks at the other party''s frightened look, and laughs more happily.


    The little girl was so scared that she couldn''t speak. She just kept crying and shaking her head. The other few people were totally helpless. She could only cover her head and not look or listen.


    "Let go

 Chapter 2346

    Just as she bent down and opened her mouth to absorb Yang, a man and a woman came out of the corridor and spoke fiercely.


    And it was the woman who scolded Yu Ping.


    When people heard the voice, they looked up like the sounds of nature. They looked up at the people and the beautiful woman. Although her expression was severe, it could not cover her graceful and moving.


    "Let go of people, Yu Ping! Stick to your beliefs and you won''t be controlled by her! "


    Yes, it is Huasheng. As for the man, he can only be a river.


    Jiang Liu''s expression is not much better than that of Huasheng. Maybe it is more serious. The air pressure is low. Even Yu Ping feels cool.


    It''s not really the river stream. It''s midnight again. Because of the events of the past few days, Jiangliu pacifies Huasheng to sleep. Jiangliu is about to go to sleep, when Huasheng''s mobile phone rings.


    A short message, very simple, from Yuan Shao.


    "Hua Sheng, help! Yu Ping has an accident!"


    When Jiang Liu saw the news, he didn''t want Huasheng to come. After all, Huasheng is now a pregnant woman, and she can manage it like Jiangliu, even more intimate. She tries to think of everything Huasheng can think of, so that Huasheng can rest assured.


    But Jiangliu also knows that if Huasheng is not allowed to come over, something irreparable will happen to Yu Pingzhen, and Huasheng will be in trouble. How can Jiangliu feel at ease when he looks at his daughter-in-law with guilt for Ping?


    Finally, Jiangliu could only look serious and wake Huasheng, who had just fallen asleep, and told her the news.


    As for the truth and falseness of the news, Jiang Liu doesn''t need to ask. He knows it is true. He has received news of such a incident in his sanatorium.


    As for Huasheng, it''s needless to say. Knowing this, I didn''t delay for a minute. I got up and started. Maybe it was because I got up in a hurry. I didn''t stand firmly. If it wasn''t for the river, I would have never fallen.


    In this way, the river looks colder, but I don''t want to let Huasheng worry more, so I can only accompany him more carefully.


    Although Jiangliu didn''t say anything, Huasheng, a pillow man, couldn''t see it. When he got to the hospital, he promised to Jiangliu: "don''t worry, husband, I''ll be OK. I know how to deal with her and what my skills are. Don''t you know what I can do with her!"


    Huasheng has said so. Jiangliu can only nod, but since arriving at the hospital, his expression has been tense.


    Until I met Yu Ping, saw her situation, and the people on the ground, Jiangliu frowned tightly. There were some things that had nothing to do with it. But I don''t know why. There was something about Jiang Liu who was aiming at Hua Sheng.


    Although the traces of the relationship between Fengxi and Huasheng are not obvious, they are full of strangeness. With the analysis of several people, they all feel that there is something wrong.


    After that, Jiangliu and Qin, Anhui and Henan were investigating, but none of them found out anything.


    Qin, Anhui and Henan are not to be reckoned with, but the river current and the Jiang family''s sphere of influence in Jiangcheng will not be found out, which is very problematic.


    In the river into self doubt is he really multi-minded, Yu Ping''s thing happened again.


    Hua Sheng, when the river was on the road, also looked at the monitoring of the sanatorium, and naturally knew that this was not Yu Ping''s madness, but the evil spirit of Yu Ping''s mother.


    Jiang Liu doesn''t know Yu Ping''s mother, but she has heard of her. After all, Jiang Liu knows more or less about Yu Ping''s original family.


    Is it because she knows that Jiang Liu can''t imagine that she will have the ability to become an evil spirit after death?

 Chapter 2347

    There is also the death of Yu Ping''s mother. Jiang Liu calls someone to inquire about the information from the prison. Even Yu Ping, who went to collect the corpse, thinks it wrong, not to mention Hua Sheng, Jiang Liu.


    What''s important is that what she said was obviously used by someone.


    What''s more surprising is that on the second day after jingsa made a big fuss in the hospital, he went to Jiangcheng prison to visit Yu Ping''s mother.


    As a result, Yu Ping''s mother didn''t take long for this to happen.


    The person who uses Yu Ping''s mother is obviously jingsa, but both Huasheng and Jiangliu feel that things are not so simple.


    Hua Sheng, in particular, can think of more than the current of the river. This kind of evil law can not be known by anyone. What''s more, there are rules in different circles. Even though Yu Ping''s mother has been dead for so long, the underworld will not have any reaction for so long.


    Huasheng suspects that jingsa was also used by others. Jiangliu has sent someone to check who jingsa contacted on that day. However, time is a little tight after all, and Jiangliu will not find out so soon. It is very powerful to find out these things in such a short time.


    What''s more, it''s not that Jiang Liu thinks too much about Yu Ping, but he really can''t think of anyone who will go through all kinds of trouble to deal with Yu Ping!


    As anyone who knows Hua Sheng knows, she always helps her friends when she can. If she is more serious, she will go through fire and water, especially for those sisters.


    No matter Fengxi or other people, as long as something happens that can''t be solved, Huasheng will never look at it. Now that she is pregnant, it is indeed a good time for those who want to do harm to Huasheng.


    On the way, Jiang Liu told Huasheng of his analysis. Huasheng did not hide it. Maybe he really wanted to deal with her. Huasheng was very sensitive to unknown dangers.


    Hua Sheng felt that in her invisible place, there were two invisible hands surrounding her. The other party expanded the scope and started from her side. She was a little numb. She seemed to want to be surprised.


    The funniest thing is that when Jiang Liu asked who Huasheng might have done this, he thought about it and pulled out many enemies. After all, she was also a guardian of Jiangcheng, subduing demons and demons, and offended many people more or less A mess.


    Jiang Liu''s answer to Hua Sheng is very big in an instant, and once again finds that the pattern of his daughter-in-law is different from that of her.


    Huasheng this aspect matter, the river current really is not good to intervene, can only press in the heart, then holding the mobile phone, do not know what to play with.


    Time to return to the sanatorium.


    When she came into contact with Huasheng River, her eyes were cold and killing. Yu Ping didn''t care at all. After all, in her eyes, it was just two more rations. Especially when she saw the appearance of Huasheng, she was moved by evil thoughts.


    Although she must find the body of Yu Ping, after all, it was the sacrifice of Yu Ping''s birthday that she was bound to Yu Ping.


    But as long as she absorbs more yang, the greater the strength, who said she can not change the body, the woman in front of her is very satisfactory.


    Yu Ping''s mother has never seen such a beautiful woman in her life.


    At the beginning, she didn''t think Huasheng was so good-looking, but now it''s different. She has the ability, and the things she think about are certainly not at the same level.


    This is what Yu Ping''s mother comforted her shortsightedness.


    Now that she has an idea, she can''t let go of this. She doesn''t absorb enough Yang. She knows that Huasheng will not give her body to her.

 Chapter 2348

    "When I''ve solved this, I''ll go over and have a good look at you Look at your pretty face. Although you are pregnant, I won''t mind. If I occupy your body, if I am in a good mood, I can help you and give birth to him. Thank you for giving birth to your aunt! "


    The corner of Yu Ping''s mouth is controlled by the evil spirit. Because she has not yet fully integrated, she laughs strangely, just like a puppet pulling skin.


    "You are really stubborn. I wanted to send you to the underworld safely. When you get to the underworld, you will naturally have the rules of the underworld to take care of you, but you don''t want to have such ambition!"


    "In that case, don''t blame me. It seems that you are more suitable for being out of your wits!"


    Hua Sheng said that, with a resolute intent to kill, since she was pregnant, she has hardly done anything, especially to kill people, no matter what the other party is.


    But in front of me, I can''t forgive any more. If I hurt someone, I''m still so arrogant.


    Moreover, Hua Sheng didn''t want to ask anything out of her mouth, because even if he did, he couldn''t ask anything.


    Don''t waste time. Yu Ping can''t wait too long. The longer you wait, the more harm you will get.


    The blood under Yu Ping not only stimulates Yuan Shao''s eyes, but also Hua Sheng.


    As for Yuan Shao, no one dares to touch him except for the doctor, and the doctor is scared away and has to lie on the ground for the time being.


    So now, two wounded numbers are waiting for help. Hua Sheng also knows that he doesn''t want to say more. He wants to drive her out of Yu Ping''s body with spiritual power.


    Jiang Liu is also waiting, and he doesn''t worry much. After all, he is lucky to see his daughter-in-law''s ability, but after all, his daughter-in-law is pregnant, so he still has some worries.


    As for monitoring, this is Jiangliu''s sanatorium, which he can control completely. Therefore, he doesn''t worry about what Huasheng''s action will cause. Even Yu Ping''s today''s incident will not cause panic.


    Yu Ping''s mother doesn''t know what Huasheng is for, and she is not afraid of it. She pulls the little girl in her hand just now, so that she can absorb the Yang in Huasheng''s face and add her own ability.


    "Arrogant!"


    Hua Sheng looks at Yu Ping''s mother and doesn''t intend to stop. Without hesitation, she raises her hand and gathers her spiritual power to fight. However, an unexpected scene appears.


    Hua Sheng''s hands were empty and there was no sense of aura. For a moment, Hua Sheng thought that he was an illusion, but in fact, it was not an illusion, it was true.


    What she shot is air.


    So Huasheng was lonely.


    Naturally, the other party had no feeling. He looked at Hua Sheng with a look of shock and a burst of laughter. Then he directly sucked the Yang of the nurse in his hand in front of Huasheng.


    This time, I smoked very much, because I had no experience last time. I don''t know how much I should smoke. But the second one is clear. In addition, Huasheng fiercely wants to get rid of her appearance. In the end, she does everything.


    Making her feel funny, she looked directly at Hua Sheng and quickly sucked the little nurse in her hand into a corpse, and then she laughed at Hua Sheng.


    "Little girl, I said you are fighting cattle across the mountain? Or is it a trick to coax children? Would you like me to cooperate with you and lie on the ground to give you a sense of accomplishment? "


    "You say you are a pregnant woman, do not take good care of children at home, come out to show what strong?"


    "Now, I''m going to be my aunt''s flesh. You are such a good young man!"


    "Ha ha..."


    Yu Ping''s face seems to be falling off. Then she throws the corpse on the ground and looks at Hua Sheng contemptuously.

 Chapter 2349

    Yu Ping''s self satisfied and arrogant laughter resounds through the corridor.


    Hua Sheng is clenched by Yu Ping''s mother''s method. The other party actually killed people under his own eyelids. This makes Huasheng feel useless for the first time.


    Such a fresh life, the last second is still full of hope to look at themselves, the tearful girl turned into a mummy!


    Hua Sheng simply can''t accept it, but at this moment, she really found that she has no spiritual power. When did this happen?


    She had no idea that she had not been exposed to this kind of things for a long time, and did not notice that her original spiritual power had disappeared.


    Hua Sheng''s powerlessness made her collapse. She was not only weak?


    "Ah Sheng, you What''s the matter with you? "


    Jiangliu must be distressed to see how Huasheng was deeply hit, but he didn''t know what was going on, because Jiangliu could not see any spiritual power.


    After seeing Hua Sheng reach out, Yu Ping''s body is not good at all, and the person who was held is also dead. For a moment, I can''t believe it.


    Aware of what happened to Huasheng, but the river didn''t know the details. He could only look at the Huasheng with worry.


    Especially after seeing that the kidnapped person died and turned into a corpse, the river also took a step back in surprise. Watching such a fresh life die in less than a few seconds is not a scene that normal people can easily see.


    In fact, at that moment, Jiangliu wanted to take Huasheng away, not to say that he didn''t care. He could stay, but he couldn''t let Huasheng stay.


    But the river didn''t say that, because even if he did, Huasheng would not go.


    "Jiangliu, contact Fengxi immediately and ask her to bring the guy here quickly!"


    "Let the others go first, I I''m not psychic. "


    In the first sentence, Hua Sheng''s tone was very urgent. At the end of the second sentence, Hua Sheng hardly made any sound. She couldn''t believe it.


    But it has been proved that, not only that, Huasheng has just felt itself and has no spiritual power, just like Just like a normal person.


    This was a feeling she had never felt. Even when she was a child, she could feel her own fullness. At that time, Huasheng thought that everyone was the same. Later, she grew up and realized that it was spiritual power. Not everyone was the same.


    But recently, it seems to start with pregnancy? More recently, Huasheng felt more and more tired. Everyone said that it was because she was just pregnant. After a while, it would be good to get used to it. Huasheng was also a mother for the first time.


    She also thinks so, because she really felt better after a period of time, her body also has strength, even if she did not have a rest, she would not be very tired.


    So Huasheng didn''t think about it at all. But now, is it because he is pregnant, and then the psychic power is disappearing?


    Later I felt better because I was really used to it? So you didn''t find out?


    But what Huasheng didn''t know was that she didn''t feel so tired later, because the peach blossom flavored candy, which was left by bairan, was for her.


    It''s just that what Bai ran left behind can''t let Hua Sheng fight with spiritual power any more. She can only cultivate herself and protect herself. It''s like adding a layer of boundary between her body and the outside world. On the one hand, he can''t deliver it. On the other hand, it''s because ordinary people''s lives can be relatively safe. This is the last thing that beheads the moon for her.

 Chapter 2350

    Of course, Hua Sheng doesn''t know anything about these things. She has been washed away from her memory. She has no memory of everything about behaving the moon. As for her relationship with Bai ran, because Bai ran and others have completed their last thoughts, no one will disturb her.


    Sometimes, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Huasheng and Jiangliu have never really lived for themselves, no matter how many lives they have lived. Now they have become ordinary people. Other things, things that do not belong to the human world, do not want to involve them any more.


    Let them really live for themselves.


    Every day to consider is the ordinary life, but no one thought, you do not contact trouble, trouble is to find before.


    Outside, these ghosts and snakes never wanted to let Huasheng go. They tried every means to encircle Huasheng. They were all ready, crawling and waiting.


    Jiangcheng City, once again, should not belong to its doom.


    Hua Sheng didn''t know anything about this. She didn''t even know who she wanted to deal with. Those hungry wolves waiting in the dark were staring at her with the light of dangerous wolves.


    When Huasheng urges Jiangliu to look for Fengxi, she finds that Jiangliu has no action. Huasheng is in a bit of a hurry. Now is not the time to explain. She never thought that she would have no spiritual power. She could only summon Feng Xi, otherwise more people would die today. This is not what Huasheng wants to see.


    But there is no movement in the river. How can Huasheng not be in a hurry?


    "What are you doing? I''ll get my attention. You can''t waste your time


    Hua Sheng moved her body slightly and stood in front of the river, because she had been communicating with Yu Ping all the time, and now it was blocked by Huasheng, which also distracted her attention.


    But Jiangliu did not follow Huasheng''s advice.


    "I''ve contacted her on the way. I''m waiting. I''m almost there."


    Jiangliu looked at Huasheng''s anxious appearance, patted her gently, then held Huasheng''s hand and pulled her behind her.


    How can the river let his pregnant wife block in front?


    Although Yu Ping''s business is to save lives, Jiangliu naturally puts Huasheng''s safety first. On the way to the hospital, Jiang Liu thought about it and thought it safe to call the superior.


    Of course, it''s not that he doesn''t believe in the strength of Huasheng, but that he is always careful and careful in dealing with the current Huasheng.


    What Jiangliu has not said is that he has long felt that Huasheng''s state is not right. What exactly is it? Jiangliu can''t say clearly, but he has a kind of intuition.


    So when I came, Jiangliu thought about it and contacted Fengxi.


    It seems that, fortunately, Jiangliu had foresight at that time. Otherwise, they would have to wait for Fengxi to be informed now. However, they may not have to wait long for this form.


    "She''ll be here soon. You can pick her up. I''ll be here for a while. Although your husband is a Muggle, he still has some fighting skills for so many years. He won''t be arrested immediately."


    The river stream did not dare to let Huasheng stay, but he also knew that he could not speak out about the lack of spiritual power of Huasheng. Who knows whether the people in the dark are staring at the situation here. As long as they don''t leak the truth, the other party will not dare to act rashly.


    Otherwise, they won''t try so hard to deal with Huasheng. It''s still the old Yu Wei of Huasheng.


    "In this case, I don''t have to leave. Fengxi knows I''m here and will arrive soon."


    Hua Sheng didn''t think of the river. He even thought of it. He was surprised and took a deep look at the river.

 Chapter 2351

    Huasheng''s look at Jiangliu doesn''t mean that he doesn''t trust him. He just didn''t expect that when Jiangliu was watching the sanatorium monitoring in the car, he had already contacted Fengxi.


    At the beginning, Huasheng didn''t want to call Fengxi, for one thing, it was really late. Fengxi had not given up investigating Wang Chao''s case last time, and she was very tired.


    After all, Feng Xi can''t ignore the things of Feng family. Although it''s nothing, Feng Xi''s ideas are the same as those of Hua Sheng. No one can wipe the traces so clean. There are indeed problems in the middle.


    Feng Xi is also worried about Huasheng, a secret bomb has been secretly looking for opportunities, waiting for opportunities, and no one can sleep well.


    What''s more, Yu Ping''s affair is really simple for Huasheng. A person who can go into the palace of hell alone is afraid of an evil spirit?


    So Huasheng didn''t want to call the wind over in the middle of the night, just to collect a ghost!


    But the reality really called Hua Sheng to be a man. She didn''t know when she had no spiritual power. She watched the girl''s death with her own eyes, which made Hua Sheng feel that she owed the other party a life!


    If she was not so confident at the beginning and informed Fengxi, the girl would not die.


    But now is not the time to feel guilty. Huasheng just hides this feeling in her heart, waiting for her final card, which is Fengxi.


    And Huasheng can''t feel Jiang Liu''s words. Outside, when the enemy is unknown, Jiang Liu will not directly say that Hua Sheng has no spiritual power. So if she is asked to leave first, she can only use another as an excuse.


    Hua Sheng naturally understood that, but she would never leave, so she took Jiang Liu''s words and did not want to answer.


    In Huasheng''s heart, he still refused to believe that he had no spiritual power. He tried it once before Fengxi arrived.


    But the result is that no matter how Hua Sheng agglomerates, her hands are empty. She can''t feel a little strength in her body, and she can''t even agglomerate the nine day flame.


    Hua Sheng can''t help thinking, is it because this body is not her original physical body, or after she is pregnant, like Fengxi, she temporarily loses all her mana?


    It''s just that no one can answer her. Hua Sheng can only guess by himself.


    "Ah Sheng, how did you promise me? Do you want to have credibility with me! You go first


    Seeing that Huasheng still doesn''t want to give up, Jiangliu is a bit anxious. Yu Ping, who is under control in the opposite side, looks at them like fish on the chopping board. The river is more urgent.


    All the security guards on the ground were seriously injured. They were beaten out by Yu Ping, hit the wall, and fell to the ground. The only one with combat effectiveness can be regarded as the river current.


    Let the river stream protect Huasheng alone. Jiangliu can''t guarantee how long it can last. But if Huasheng leaves first, it will be different.


    How can Jiangliu hold her back? If Huasheng doesn''t leave, Jiangliu can only force and lure her.


    "You can''t leave me, do you think I can leave you?"


    Hua Sheng looks at the river and replies faintly. He looks around the sanatorium to make sure that Yu Ping is not allowed to harm others before the wind comes. Of course, he can''t let her harm himself or the river.


    "Yu Ping, think about what you have experienced for so many years, and you can''t give up until today."


    "She can''t integrate with you now, that is to say, she can''t completely control you. You are the subject. In your territory, your soul is stronger than her. Try to control her!"


    Hua Sheng looks at Yu Ping with a grin and laughs at her, and says definitely.

 Chapter 2352

    Indeed, Yu Ping''s state is somewhat like a conscious vegetative person.


    The appearance is controlled by others and unresponsive, but in fact she can hear everything.


    Can hear, can feel, but nothing can do, can only helplessly run to see one after another fresh life, was killed.


    It''s your hands, your face.


    Even Yuan Shao didn''t escape the trouble. He was beaten by a seat and didn''t respond when he came in from Huasheng. His eyes were closed and his mouth was still a little red.


    Yu Ping is heartbroken and can''t help herself. She tries her best to break out of the invisible barrier, but it''s no help until Hua Sheng comes. Yu Ping thinks she has hope.


    However, she found that Huasheng did not act for a long time. Even if Yu Ping didn''t understand anything, she knew that something must have happened. Of course, what she thought of


    about this, Yu Ping was even more anxious.


    She knows that Huasheng has the ability to deal with these problems, so she can''t contact Huasheng who is pregnant. If something happens to Huasheng, Yu Ping will live with guilt for the rest of her life.


    When Ping gives up completely and her consciousness is getting weaker and weaker, Hua Sheng encourages her not to give up.


    Yu Ping never thought that she had the ability to compete with evil spirits, but Hua Sheng clearly told her that she could.


    How can Yu Ping forget that in this body, she is the protagonist. How can the real protagonist be occupied by the later ghosts and spirits and control herself?


    "Ah Sheng, I know. Believe me, I can control myself!"


    Yu Ping''s soul slowly stood up, felt the shouts of Huasheng, and felt that her own was full of strength. In accordance with the instructions given by Huasheng, she insisted on her original intention and competed for the initiative of the physical body.


    Yu Ping insists on this side of the blood boiling, Huasheng naturally can not hear, can only hold hope, said over and over.


    But without saying a few words, Yu Ping''s mother naturally can''t let Hua Sheng go on.


    After all, she is the most clear about the changes in her body. Her unfortunate girl was actually activated by Hua Sheng''s dead girl in a few words, so she could fight with her for control?


    "Shut up. I wanted you to live a little longer. If you don''t cherish it, you''ll both die!"


    "Don''t worry, all of you can''t get out today. You''re all going to die!"


    "Even if I can''t control your body, I''ll kill you!"


    Yu Ping''s mother controls Yu Ping''s body. Her face is not laughing, but she turns ferocious. The crisis of being robbed of control constantly warns her.


    At this time, in order to completely control Yu Ping and bind with her, she looked perfect at that time, but if the spirit of the original owner was determined, it would be very difficult. So at the beginning, Yu Ping''s mother wanted to absorb more yang to fill herself up.


    However, the current Yang Qi is not enough to completely suppress Yu Ping''s soul. This is also a loophole that Yu Ping herself has not found. Once her consciousness is firm, Yu Ping''s mother can not completely control her.


    If it wasn''t for Hua Sheng''s cry, Yu Ping''s Yang might have collapsed.


    When she really began to fight for control of the body, Yu Ping''s mother could feel that she was beginning to struggle. Therefore, taking advantage of this period of time, she wanted to get rid of Huasheng, and her eyes were also killing.


    "Don''t move ah Sheng. If something happens to her, I''ll die with you!"


    Yu Ping heard her mother full of hate words, immediately anxious.

 Chapter 2353

    When they fight for the right of body, Yu Ping can not only hear her mother hate Hua Sheng, but also feel the killing intention from her mother''s body.


    When Yu Ping feels these things, how can she not be in a hurry and desperately want to break through the shackles of her mother. She has only one idea in her mind, that is, Huasheng must not be in trouble.


    She is still pregnant with a child. If something goes wrong, Yu Ping can''t forgive herself in this life.


    What''s more, her hands have been contaminated with a small life, abandoned by her own hands, Yu Ping can''t watch her sister also have an accident.


    "Do you think I''ll give you a chance to die with me?"


    When Yu Ping''s mother felt Yu Ping''s desperate resistance, she could not wait to kill Huasheng, let alone now, because Huasheng gave Yu Ping the opportunity to take the initiative.


    After Yu Ping''s mother finished, she looked at Hua Sheng and raised her hand. Then she bent down to pick up a man who had been knocked unconscious on the ground. Facing Hua Sheng, the river beat her.


    "Ah Sheng, be careful!"


    Yu Ping''s body suddenly called out such a sentence.


    And such a simple sentence is also what Yu Ping used all her strength to fight for the dominant power, no matter how many.


    Because she was suppressed by her mother again, Yu Ping was in a hurry, but her will was not so firm. She was not trained and was often suppressed.


    Yu Ping also knows that the leading role is not so good, no matter how hard she tries, even if it is her own stage, her own controlled body, she still has no way.


    No matter how Yu Ping shouts in her mind, her mother turns a deaf ear to her, but Yu Ping''s cry is unexpected.


    In fact, Yu Ping is very powerful. She can also make her own voice to remind Hua Sheng at critical moments. This sentence seems short-lived, but Hua Sheng knows that Yu Ping has made great efforts.


    She''s just an ordinary person.


    When Hua Sheng heard this cry, she was already alert, or she had always been. She looked at Yu Ping and called out to be careful. At the same time, she threw out a human flesh sandbag.


    Jiangliu protects Huasheng behind his back and raises his hand to pick it up. Because of inertia, if Jiangliu can catch a person completely, regardless of the weight of the other person, according to the strength given by Yu Ping''s mother, Jiangliu''s two arms will be wasted today.


    But the river can''t really let go of it. It''s a living person. If there''s no intercept in the middle, the thrown person will die.


    "Bang!"


    The sound of heavy collision can not be completely caught by the river, but it can be half blocked by the body, and then reach out to catch it, so that the other side can still safely land.


    The other side just had a tendency to wake up and saw that he was thrown out. At that moment, Jiangliu was still thinking, is it difficult to find security here in the future?


    But the idea did not last long, and the river''s attention was diverted.


    When Jiang Liu''s attention is on the flying people, Yu Ping''s mother has already controlled Yu Ping''s body. She reaches out her hands and kills Hua Sheng.


    Because from the beginning, Yu Ping''s mother''s goal was Huasheng.


    The others are just a cover to divert the attention of the river. Otherwise, if they stand too close, she may not be able to make a hit.


    Add Yu Ping''s reminder.


    But now it won''t be. If the river reaches out to block the people flying in front of him, he will subconsciously separate himself from Huasheng.


    And this is her chance.

 Chapter 2354

    "Ah Sheng! Get out of the way. "


    Jiang Liu saw the real purpose of Yu Ping''s mother, but it would be a little late. He quickly put the people in his hands aside and went to pull Huasheng.


    But in fact, it''s just a little bit close, and the river can reach her, but just now there is some distance apart, plus the river needs to release the people holding her.


    Once in a while, you can''t watch things for a few seconds, but when they really happen, they are the same thing. Even if the difference is half a second, it''s too late.


    Jiangliu wants to open the Huasheng, but he just looks at his hands staggering away from his body.


    Jiang Liu shouts, not only Huasheng can hear it, but also Yu Ping can feel it. She tries her best to control her body and keep away from Huasheng. Even if she can''t do it completely, it''s ok as long as she can deviate a little from Huasheng.


    But in fact, Yu Ping overestimates herself. When the other party wants to kill her, her will can''t suppress the evil spirits in her body.


    Hua Sheng, who worries everyone, is not that she doesn''t want to run, but runs and can''t hide. When she is a Muggle with no magic power, the evil spirit who inhales Yang Qi absolutely overwhelms her in terms of speed and strength.


    So Huasheng can''t escape at all. Of course, she has tried to hide again, but how can people''s speed catch up with evil spirits?


    "Ha ha, don''t waste your effort!"


    Even now, Yu Ping''s mother also wants Huasheng''s leather bag, so young and beautiful. Of course, Huasheng''s appearance is not simply beautiful to describe.


    This kind of skin bag, also does not blame her to be moved.


    But naturally, the leather bag is not easy to take. Yu Ping''s mother can only plan to kill Huasheng and freeze it until the Yang absorbed by her is enough to melt into the body of Huasheng.


    In this way, Huasheng will not disturb her and can become her own needs.


    Yu Ping''s mother thinks very well. In fact, her success is not impossible.


    Whether it''s Yu Ping, river current or even Huasheng, she feels a great impact in these seconds. She looks at Yu Ping''s mother''s mutated hands and claws reaching out to Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng subconsciously closed his eyes, and there was the river''s scream and Yu Ping''s voice of being imprisoned. It was only in Ping''s body that Huasheng sometimes heard and sometimes could not hear.


    "Meow


    It was at the moment when Ping''s mother wanted to catch Huasheng with her long claws, she suddenly jumped into a dark shadow from the window. It was very fast. If it wasn''t for a cat''s bark, you might not have guessed what it was.


    But this is the 11th floor. Can black cat still climb this height?


    The window of the sanatorium is nothing to help.


    But no matter how you imagine, in fact, the black cat did appear, or at the critical moment.


    Black cat saved Hua Sheng.


    Facing Yu Ping''s face is a claw, which directly interrupts Yu Ping''s mother''s attack.


    I don''t know if the river was wrong. When the black cat scratched Yu Ping''s face, it seemed that the yellow light flashed through her claws.


    There is also Yu Ping''s body. The black cat seems to have something coming out of Yu Ping''s body.


    Of course, Jiangliu didn''t have time to think about it. With the participation of black cat, the deviation of a few seconds was even. Jiangliu hugged Huasheng, who had fallen backward.


    Huasheng felt that the river''s hand was shaking slightly.


    "It''s OK, daughter-in-law, it''s OK!"


    The river is constantly pacifying Huasheng, and I don''t know whether to pacify Huasheng or himself.

 Chapter 2355

    "It''s OK, daughter-in-law, it''s OK!"


    The river is constantly pacifying Huasheng, and I don''t know whether to pacify Huasheng or himself.


    In fact, we can''t blame the river for being so nervous and afraid. It''s mainly in the moment just now. We don''t know what we''ve experienced.


    Jiang Liu looked at his daughter-in-law with no resistance, and was almost hurt by the ghost.


    In the middle is just a minute


    If something happens to Huasheng, Jiangliu can''t think of it. He once suffered from losing Huasheng for three years, and Jiangliu doesn''t want to have it again.


    The river is holding Huasheng tightly, and his heart is violently jumping. If he doesn''t hold Huasheng, he can''t feel at ease.


    At this moment, Jiang Liu suddenly hates himself. Why can''t he be more ruthless and stop Huasheng from coming here? He is just an ordinary person, not a saint. No one can be more important than Huasheng.


    Whether he is selfish or hypocritical, Jiangliu just wants Huasheng to live.


    As a husband, is it wrong not to want his wife hurt?


    But what makes people angry is that Jiang Liu knows that if he wants to do it again, he will still choose to tell Huasheng and will not hide it.


    Because he could not cheat Huasheng.


    Huasheng is the heart of the river.


    "Well, I''m ok. Don''t worry. Let''s see the others first."


    Huasheng felt the fear of the river, so he let him.


    But we can''t let it go all the time. It''s almost done.


    Especially the black cat that saved himself. Huasheng looks like his own little black.


    "Meow


    Xiao Hei felt Hua Sheng''s question, raised his head and answered it. Then he swayed his cat''s head and looked up and down at Huasheng. His eyes changed.


    Then she turned around and walked to Yu Ping, who had just been stung by her paw. She sniffed around, as if she was confirming something. Then she quietly jumped into Huasheng''s arms and asked for comfort.


    Lying in Huasheng''s ear, he whispered: "it''s OK. I''ve been scared away by my black cat''s paws. I don''t know where to hide. Wait for the wind to collect ghosts."


    "Let Feng Xi have a look at Yu Ping."


    Hearing Xiaohei''s words, Huasheng and Jiangliu are not very surprised. They just don''t understand why Xiaohei can sometimes and pretend to know nothing when asking.


    However, no matter how Huasheng or Jiangliu asked, the cat owner who came up from Xiaohei was so strong that no one would give him face.


    So later, we got used to it. The black cat disappeared, and he didn''t like to answer questions.


    For the black cat from time to time out of a few words, also used to.


    As for Xiaohei''s words, Huasheng naturally believed it, but for the first time he looked at her, Huasheng felt a little strange.


    But seeing Xiao Hei''s worried eyes, Huasheng also thinks that he is worried about himself and confirms whether he has something wrong.


    As a matter of fact, Huasheng is right, but not completely.


    The first time Xiaohei helped Huasheng out of trouble was to look at the breath of Huasheng and see if there was any damage.


    At the same time, he noticed that there was aura that did not belong to her in Huasheng. Although the breath was covered up, he naturally knew who the black lord was, and tacitly chose to shut up.


    As for the fact that Hua Sheng has no aura, Xiao Hei never mentions. After all, there are a lot of things. If Xiaohei doesn''t tell me, nobody knows how much ability this little black cat has!

 Chapter 2356

    Is Yu Ping''s situation very serious? "


    "By the way, Xiaohei, has Yu Ping''s mother''s soul really gone? Not on Yu Ping''s body? "


    Hua Sheng pushes away the river and squats beside Ping. For a moment, she is at a loss. She doesn''t know how to help her.


    As for the question about Xiao Hei, it''s not that he doesn''t trust him. It''s just that Huasheng can''t see the evil spirit and feel nothing. He always feels insecure and wants to listen to a few more accurate words.


    What''s more, even if Huasheng doesn''t have spiritual power to detect, Yu Ping''s situation will not be much better.


    The face is not a white degree, the blood under the body has been flowing on the patient''s clothes, touching Huasheng''s nerves.


    She really didn''t want to see what happened to Yu Ping.


    "Sure, I''m shocked by my paw. I''m a black cat. Those evil spirits are afraid of me. Besides, I''m not an ordinary black cat. I''m a resentful soul. I can see where it''s going. I''m scared away by my pale face."


    "I broke up the little Yang Qi just now. It''s a small minion. I''m here. He doesn''t dare to come over."


    Xiaohei sees that Huasheng''s expression is not very good, patiently explains, and then guarantees.


    In any case, there are a lot of fallacies, which is to reassure Huasheng.


    Then he rubbed his head against Huasheng and comforted him.


    There is another thing that Xiaohei didn''t say. In fact, even if she didn''t come today, Huasheng would be fine. She had no spiritual power, magic power or anything. But she had the aura protection from bairan and Mingyan. As long as the mana cultivation of bairan and Mingyan was lower than that of bairan and Mingyan, Huasheng would not be damaged.


    Just ask these three realms and six ways. After searching for them, few of them can fight against bairan and Mingyan.


    So Xiaohei is very relieved.


    Xiaohei is more worried about the river flow. It may be a weed. No one cares about it. If you deal with the river flow, it will not have its own protection as before.


    But Jiangliu is a man after all, where there is a hostess fragrant, Xiaohei also won''t go to ask for hugs, see all is OK, feel at ease.


    "I see, little black is wonderful!"


    Hua Sheng looks at Xiao Hei''s reaction and feels warm in his heart. It may be that girls are not born with the ability to resist hairiness. Xiaohei, like this, Huasheng''s psychology is very appropriate.


    Later, Hua Sheng looked around again. He was either a little girl who grew old overnight, or a person who had been completely turned into a corpse. There were also injuries on the ground. Yuan Shao''s life and death were unknown.


    Huasheng has never been as powerless as it is today.


    "River flow, let the people below come up. The wounded number in this corridor needs treatment!"


    "Hurry up!"


    Hua Sheng turned to look at the river and said, his tone was a little lost, but he also knew that people around him would worry, so he covered up his emotions.


    These people, including Yu Ping, are injured like this. Not everyone can move. They can only wait for doctors to rescue them.


    "Well, I''ve already informed them!"


    "Don''t worry."


    Jiangliu is helpless for Xiaohei''s performance, but he is more grateful. After all, when Xiaohei comes, Huasheng''s mood can be relaxed.


    "By the way, Jiangliu, have you really informed the wind? Feng''s house is not far away from here. Besides, according to what you said, it''s on the way. Why hasn''t it arrived yet? "


    After calming down, Huasheng thought of the wind, mainly time. It was not right.


    Huasheng doesn''t want to think about it, but it has found out a lot of things. In case the wind blows Something really happened!

 Chapter 2357

    The more he thought about it, the more he was afraid. Finally, he did not wait for the river to say anything. He contacted Fengxi and asked Xiaohei to pick up the wind. He couldn''t let Fengxi go with him.


    Although the sanatorium in Jiangliu is far away from the city center, it has already missed the evening peak. Half an hour is enough.


    Moreover, the river is on the way to the wind has been informed, so that the wind should have arrived.


    But the sanatorium is almost over, and there is still no sign of wind. Huasheng made several phone calls, but no one answered.


    They even contacted Qin, Anhui and Henan, but they could not.


    "Xiao Hei, you go quickly, follow the route of the wind, and find her!"


    After Hua Sheng finished, seeing that Xiao Hei had not gone, he couldn''t help being a little anxious.


    The people from the sanatorium also came up to deal with the wounded. Xiaohei was not convenient to make any amazing move. He just purred at Huasheng in a low voice.


    Jiangliu looks at Xiaohei''s reaction and pulls Huasheng to make her calm. Xiaohei has no reaction. Maybe he knows what''s going on in Fengxi.


    But now Huasheng is so worried about what happened to Fengxi, and has not answered the news. How can Huasheng rest assured.


    If it was in the past, she didn''t have to worry at all. She could help Fengxi solve the problem. But now, she has no spiritual power, and even needs Xiaohei to protect her.


    Huasheng has never been so powerless.


    It may also be that for a short time, Huasheng has lost all spiritual power, and Huasheng has no sense of security. Combined with prenatal syndrome, Huasheng is more anxious.


    No matter who comes to say anything, Hua Sheng will not feel at ease until she sees that Feng Xi is safe with her own eyes.


    Jiangliu watched more and more medical staff and stood by with Huasheng.


    "A Sheng, you should have a rest first. You can have a look at Yu Ping and Yuan Shao. Both of them are in a coma. I''ll go to pick up the wind. Don''t you know who Fengxi is?"


    "She doesn''t pay attention to some small minions."


    "Xiao Hei stays by your side and doesn''t dare to get close to you."


    Jiang Liu pulls Huasheng and places her in the vacant room next to her. After that, she turns to leave.


    "No, what are you going to do? You can''t do anything. What''s the difference between you and me now?"


    "If Fengxi really meets anything, you will also divide her heart. Xiaohei is different!"


    "Xiaohei can help Fengxi. We are safe. Xiaohei has injured the evil spirit just now. It will be OK. I don''t need any protection."


    Hua Sheng finished and looked at Xiao Hei. She knew that Xiaohei refused to leave because she was worried about her safety, but Huasheng would not be at ease if she did not see that the wind was safe.


    Hua Sheng can''t watch her friends being killed one by one. If the people behind her are really aiming at her, come on. She can''t watch her friends suffer for her.


    "If you don''t promise to let me go by myself, then no one will go. You can say that I am selfish. I can''t watch your accident. Who can see that thing?"


    "If it is really aimed at you, there will be one and the second. Who can guarantee that?"


    "Why don''t you think about it, or some people don''t want to come here in the wind and deliberately trip down the road. This will only protect you when Xiaohei leaves. Don''t you give them a chance?"


    Jiangliu is still calm and analyzes with Huasheng.

 Chapter 2358

    In fact, Jiangliu felt wrong for a long time. When did he inform Fengxi, he knew it clearly. When Fengxi replied, Fengxi was still very quick. He said that he would arrive soon.


    But this is their time on the road. It has been more than half an hour. Don''t think, Fengxi must be in trouble.


    In the past, Huasheng had spiritual power. She wanted to save Fengxi, or anyone else. Although Jiangliu didn''t want Huasheng to take risks, she would never try her best to stop it.


    "Ah Sheng, can we do what we can? Your current state, even if I don''t say it, you know better than anyone else... "


    "Let Xiaohei stay. I''ll go to find Fengxi. If anything happens, I''ll bring Fengxi here even if it''s hard. I promise you!"


    After talking for a long time, Jiangliu didn''t respond to Huasheng, but Jiangliu was more worried. He constantly assured Huasheng that he hoped Huasheng could change his mind.


    Jiangliu said in his heart uneasily while paying attention to Huasheng''s expression.


    In short, no matter what Huasheng looks like or wants to say today, Jiangliu will not let Xiaohei leave Huasheng. He is also an ordinary person, and Jiangliu gives Huasheng all his accommodation.


    "You..."


    Hua Sheng doesn''t know what to say. She didn''t find Jiangliu so stubborn before.


    What''s the difference between the river and the wind? For Hua Sheng, they are all the most important people. One is her favorite person, her partner in this life, and the other is her best friend, a friend who can spare her life. Which one can she lose?


    The reason why Huasheng asked Xiaohei to go is because Xiaohei has the ability. Otherwise, Huasheng has gone by itself. It''s a waste of time to use Huasheng as it is now.


    "Goddess, asheng?"


    "River flow?"


    "Where are you?"


    Just as Hua Sheng and the river were in a stalemate, a man and a woman suddenly called out outside the door, in a tone of urgency and familiarity.


    It is the wind that follows Qin, Anhui and Henan.


    It''s midnight. Qin Wanyu can''t rest assured that Feng Xi will come out alone. So when he received the news, he became a full-time driver of Fengxi, and he had to follow him. Fengxi was in a hurry and couldn''t bear to bring it.


    However, no one expected that when on the road, the car broke down, and the wind was so angry that he could not find a car to use in the middle of the night.


    I can only repair the car with Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Being scolded by Feng Xi, Qin Wanyu was also very aggrieved. When he came out, he was still in good condition. As a result, it was still more than ten minutes away. As a result, the car broke down and there was no problem.


    So after maintenance for half a day, Qin Wanyu gave up.


    Finally, Fengxi found the problem, and it''s not surprising that Qin, Anhui and Henan, a small tree demon on the road made trouble and secretly held the tire to keep Fengxi away.


    If Fengxi could have tried it before, but now, it is obvious that someone is procrastinating, and Fengxi does not dare to delay the time. Without waiting for the tree demon to say anything, she will take him back and press it in the town magic tower of Feng''s family. She will try him again when she goes back.


    When Feng Xi came to the sanatorium with Qin Wanyu, she watched the doctors and nurses carrying the wounded in a hurry. Among them, Yu Ping and Yuan Shao were the most injured.


    Wind Xi glanced at Hua Sheng, but she couldn''t see Hua Sheng. If Hua Sheng was there, it shouldn''t have become such a situation. But when the river current informed her, Huasheng was already on the road.


    That means that Huasheng is likely to have an accident. Although it is possible, Fengxi is in the same hurry.


    The corridor of the sanatorium echoed the anxious cry of the wind.

 Chapter 2359

    Hearing the wind Xi''s voice, Huasheng''s eyes brightened, and the river stream didn''t have to persuade him. He quickly responded. It was like following the wind. Qin, Anhui and Henan met.


    "Ah Sheng, are you ok?"


    "Wind, are you ok?"


    The first sentence of the two people met at the same time, and the questions they asked were the same. They were worried about each other''s comfort.


    "I''m fine, it''s Yu Ping Feng Xi, what''s the matter with you? Nobody answers the phone all the time? "


    Huasheng looked up and down at the leeward, but there was nothing wrong with his face.


    "We met a little tree demon on the way, and broke down our car. Later, when we got better, we found that he started to take us to the wrong road, and there was no signal on the mobile phone. This time, it was delayed."


    "I collected the tree demon directly. I can see that someone wants to stop me from coming here. Ah Sheng, are you really OK?"


    "I saw that Yu Ping and Yuan Shao were carried into the ward, but they didn''t wake up yet."


    "Don''t let me know who it is. I have to peel off his skin if I make these little movements without nutrition!"


    "Ah Sheng, where''s the ghost of Yu Ping''s mother? I''ll take her first


    The wind Xi said a lot about it, and then he rolled his arms and sleeves, as if he wanted to have a big fight.


    Indeed, Fengxi has been a little frustrated along the way.


    "I don''t know where to get hurt by Xiaohei''s paw. I''m afraid I''ve been injured and hiding. You should go to find her quickly. Don''t let her pester Yu Ping any more. She''s been off her upper body for too long and her Yang is damaged. She just finished the operation and can''t stand the trouble."


    Huasheng looks worried, but he doesn''t mention his spiritual power.


    Lingli is invisible when you don''t need to come out. Fengxi naturally can''t see it. She doesn''t think about it anywhere else. Then she answers and confirms that Huasheng is all right. She turns around and looks for her soul.


    While Qin, Wanyu and Jiangliu, Huasheng nodded and went with him.


    "Well, Fengxi, you''ve seen it safely. Now can you tell me how you feel? How are you doing? Will you go home or take a rest here? "


    The river doesn''t want to analyze the messy things. Maybe it''s because the wind is coming. It proves that the other party can''t stop the wind. There''s nothing to be afraid of.


    But Yu Ping''s condition is still in a coma. Hua Sheng certainly can''t leave at ease. These rivers also think about it.


    "After Feng Xi catches Yu Ping''s mother, I''m resting."


    "Go to see Yu Ping and Yuan Shao first"


    Hua Sheng said faintly. Suddenly, Hua Sheng felt some inexplicable heart tired. How did it become like this?


    According to Fengxi, a small tree demon can be easily subdued, which is a bit wrong. Even if Fengxi comes late, Fengxi will still arrive.


    So is it a little too easy to block the way?


    It''s not that the wind is safe and sound, and Huasheng is not happy, but it makes Huasheng a little confused about what the other party wants to do.


    What''s more, Yu Ping''s mother is an evil spirit trapped by evil laws, which may cheat the death time of the underworld, but this evil spirit is not so fierce in nature.


    Huasheng only knows today that without spiritual power, it is impossible for the other party to know. If it is Huasheng''s normal state, such an evil spirit can be crushed to death with one finger.


    There is also the wind Xi easy to collect the small tree demon, everything is too easy, remove the time, finally seems to have done nothing?

 Chapter 2360

    Jiangjia sanatorium.


    Fengxi didn''t take any time. After all, this was her old line. She found it directly. The guy was still waiting for an opportunity in the corner, lying under the bed of Ping''s hospital bed, waiting for the opportunity to get on again.


    But Fengxi couldn''t give her a chance, so she just took her away.


    This time, Feng Xi did not break the soul of Yu Ping''s mother, nor did she want to send her to the underworld. Instead, she directly pressed herself in the magic tower of Feng''s family.


    Along with the little tree demon also followed the pressure in.


    After the event, Fengxi has also interrogated her. She has never seen the person behind her. Yu Ping''s mother has only seen Jing SA.


    When Jiangliu investigates jingsa, it''s amazing that the other party refuses to admit it. According to the comparison of time, Jiangliu finds that the other party went in the name of jingsa, and the appearance is also him.


    And Jing SA himself can find evidence that he has not been to prison.


    As a result, the direction of the investigation has become a bottleneck.


    As for the little tree demon, he only saw the other party in a black robe, threatening and luring. He was a tree demon. He was good at making mazes, which could only delay Fengxi''s time.


    Feng Xi and Hua Sheng thought for a long time, but they didn''t know which enemy they had seen had such appearance.


    If you can''t find out who it is, you can only wait. Wait carefully. The enemy is in the dark, and they are in the light. There is no other way to do so at present.


    These two ghosts and demons, wind Xi put in their own hands is also thinking, one day may be able to use, after all, they are also a contact behind the hands.


    The underworld.


    "Lord Hades, the soul of this man was refined by the evil method. Although he died, he was also dead. Now he is pressed in the magic tower of the wind family. You see Shall we bring it back? "


    The ghost sent back and forth from the human world knelt at the bottom of the flame, reporting the news, waiting for an answer.


    Normally speaking, although it''s a magic art, as long as time goes by, they will arrest them when they receive news. But after all, there are too many people dying every day in the human world, and they have a deep resentment. There is no way for the underworld to make a special case.


    The news of Yu Ping''s mother was reported. The underworld received the news and wanted to go according to the law of the underworld. However, she was pressed by Fengxi in the town magic tower, and Fengxi was because of Huasheng


    Such twists and turns, ghost errands are also very headache, they are ghosts, but also need to deal with subtle interpersonal relations, they are now on the class is too difficult, if the new comer, do not understand, do wrong, assigned to go to work in hell do not know why!


    "No, since the wind family has made a move, we should not interfere. The underworld is not bad for this ghost!"


    The dark flame head also did not lift finish saying, waved the hand, continues to bow the head to work.


    After his subordinates left, the flame put down the pen in his hand, silent.


    A corner of Jiangcheng.


    Dense opaque space, can not see five fingers, such a dark space, for the people in the room, it is like day.


    "Failed again? What a stupid pity


    "But it doesn''t matter. The most important thing in the world is a fool. Look for another one and keep an eye on it. You can''t miss it when she''s pregnant."


    "She must have begun to doubt now. It''s not a waste of time to lose some of her Qi and blood. After all, there are too many taboos for pregnant women. If you are not careful, you will die of one corpse and two lives."


    "It''s not interesting to let her die directly. As long as we are careful, Hua Sheng will be suspicious. Sometimes, she may have a premature death. Her baby, or a newborn baby, must be delicious..."

 Chapter 2361

    "We still have several months to play with her. Take your time. We can''t be too anxious to spend her hard work. The time point should be fixed!"


    "Go ahead with the layout."


    There was a man''s voice with a mask on the theme, but there seemed to be several people kneeling below. They could not see their faces clearly. They were all in black robes and covered their bodies without any gaps. Several people said yes, and then they turned and left.


    In the dark, Jiangcheng returned to calm again.


    In the evening, there are a lot of people who have changed their lives.


    Jiangjia sanatorium.


    It has been three days since Yu Ping''s mother made a big fuss in the sanatorium with Yu Ping''s health.


    Hua Sheng and Feng Xi come to see Yu Ping''s condition every day. Of course, Yuan Shao also broke three ribs, causing lung contusion. Fortunately, Yuan Shao''s life is too big to be fatal.


    She was in a coma all the time, but on the next day, Yuan Shao had recovered and began to have some consciousness. However, Yu Ping did not wake up. She lost too much blood loss and neurasthenia. Because of the trouble after the operation, Yu Ping lost her qualification to be a mother.


    As for the injured medical staff, Jiangliu also made proper arrangements, and for those who died, Jiangliu also gave a large amount of consolation money to their families.


    The dead have passed away, although no matter how much money, there is no sense, but the living people always have to live.


    Huasheng''s expression is not very good these days. He is really distressed when the doctor tells him that Yu Ping will never have a baby again.


    If it wasn''t for the scum of jingsa, Yu Ping already has her own children


    Of course, the more guilty or their own, if not for their own friends, have nothing to do with themselves, Yu Ping will not be involved in this.


    There is also the relationship between that dream. Although it is a dream and many things flash by, Huasheng still sees Yu Ping holding a delicate little girl.


    Maybe it''s because Huasheng wants to have a soft girl who can look at other people''s stomachs and bring her own filter. However, Huasheng has seen it.


    Therefore, Huasheng is distressed and looks forward to Yu Ping''s recovery. However, some of them dare not face it. He goes to the sanatorium every day to check on Yu Ping''s condition.


    Because Yuan Shao woke up earlier than Yu Ping, Huasheng did not hide it, but also kept a tentative intention. Sooner or later, Yu Ping''s story will be told.


    Yuan Shao''s reaction was also very sad, but he was worried that Yu Ping could not accept it. He even promised Huasheng that he would take good care of Yu Ping.


    I hope Huasheng can rest assured that she can take care of Yu Ping.


    Yu Ping has no other family. Hua Sheng is a sister and friend, but also a family member of Yu Ping.


    Naturally, Huasheng will not refuse. As long as Yu Ping is willing, Huasheng has no objection. Yuan Shao is a person who can be entrusted, and Huasheng is also happy for Yu Ping.


    "Yu Ping wakes up. Ah Sheng, let''s go and have a look."


    Feng Xi has been following Hua Sheng to the hospital to visit Yu Ping these days. Naturally, she also knows about Yu Ping''s affairs, and she feels uncomfortable. No matter whether Yu Ping wants to have her own child or not, she needs to have this ability.


    And according to Yu Ping''s character, it''s really a big blow.


    However, Feng Xi also felt moved that Yuan Shao''s request was rare for a lover, and finally he did not miss it.


    When Yu Ping wakes up, her face is still very pale. It can also be said that her face is extremely bad. It may be the difference between boys and girls. After a long time of relaxation, Yu Ping can speak softly.

 Chapter 2362

    In fact, it can''t be said that Yu Ping''s body is weak. Yu Ping''s mother''s ups and downs have almost hollowed out her body.


    After all, they are ordinary people. How can they resist such a fierce fight.


    "Yu Ping, how do you feel?"


    "All the problems have been solved. You don''t have to worry about it. She has been pressed in the magic tower by the wind and won''t come out again."


    "Yuan Shao is next door to you. He was hurt a little, but you don''t have to worry. He wakes up earlier than he did. He can go down to the ground after waiting."


    When Hua Sheng sees Yu Ping who is waking up, he first asks her how she feels, and then quickly tells her what she is worried about.


    Hua Sheng finished all the things that Yu Ping wanted to ask. Yu Ping was relieved, looked at Hua Sheng and nodded gently. Then he said slowly, "what about you?"


    Yu Ping still remembers that before her coma, Hua Sheng seemed to be wrong.


    When Yu Ping knew Hua Sheng and had already found her, Huasheng would not ignore it. But at that time, Huasheng didn''t do anything, and Yu Ping didn''t think Huasheng didn''t want to.


    There must be something wrong with Huasheng. After all, Huasheng is still pregnant. Thinking of this, Yu Ping feels more guilty.


    Knowing that Huasheng is pregnant, how could he toss it in the middle of the night


    If something happens to Hua Sheng, Yu Ping is really a sinner.


    But in fact, if you do it again, Yu Ping will still want to invite Huasheng. She does not know that Huasheng has no spiritual power.


    When confronted with such ghosts and gods, Yu Ping can only think of Huasheng, because in Ping''s eyes, Huasheng is the goddess of omnipotence.


    Invincible.


    But Yu Ping''s invincible cognition ignores that Huasheng can also be an ordinary person. She also wants to be an ordinary person.


    Many things can''t be decided by Huasheng.


    Just like now, Huasheng doesn''t know why she suddenly lost all her spiritual power. She is not sure what the reason is and who she can find.


    Because of the lack of spiritual power, it seems that the contact with the outside world has been broken.


    The only thing Fengxi can do is to ask her grandfather, Feng Mingming, to see if the old man can get any news. After all, after the old man died, he knew a lot of ghost friends, and he could always find some news inexplicably, which might be helpful.


    In fact, you can guess the news that Feng Mingming can give you, because Huasheng was once a strange person. Now he is pregnant and has given birth to his offspring. Everything returns to zero. Therefore, his spiritual power and magic power have disappeared, which means that Huasheng will not recover in the future.


    Just like the descendants of Nuwa, when they gave birth to their offspring, the spiritual power began to dissipate, which can be said to be passed on to the future generations.


    Finally, the mother, like ordinary people, is born, aged and died.


    This is the news that Feng Mingwei found, and it is also a reasonable one. Feng Xi thought about it and told Huasheng about it.


    And the source of this news is that Mingyan and bairan think of it together. The United wind is nameless and is reported to Huasheng''s ears.


    Hua Sheng couldn''t believe it or not. He was still a little sad. He didn''t care about the magic power. He couldn''t protect himself. If something happened, he had to rely on the wind! All the pressure is on the wind and the river.


    "Of course I''m fine, but it will be a little uncomfortable and slow reaction. You don''t have to worry. You can keep it well..."


    When Yu Ping asked about that day, Huasheng couldn''t help being distracted.


    However, he managed to cope with the past. As for the loss of mana, Hua Sheng didn''t want to make everyone know. It was not that he didn''t believe in Yu Ping, but only one person knew less and less trouble.

 Chapter 2363

    As for Yu Ping''s inability to have children, Yuan Shao wants to tell her that no matter what happens in the future, they will carry it together. This is also Yuan Shao''s promise.


    Huasheng has no objection to this either. It will be a good thing if they can support each other in the future.


    In fact, Hua Sheng was more inclined to Yuan Shao in his heart. Maybe it was his preconceived friendship when he was in college. In addition to Yuan Shao''s performance now, his first words of awakening were also worried about Yu Ping. Hua Sheng thought that she still didn''t mistake people.


    And Yuan Shao''s future performance also proves that he has really fulfilled his promise to Ping.


    When Yuan Shao told Yu Ping that she couldn''t have children, Yu Ping''s reaction surprised everyone.


    She didn''t cry and make a scene, and she didn''t complain. She seemed to have been used to the cruelty of fate. On the contrary, it was a kind of expected expression.


    "Yu Ping, you can cry if you want. I''ll accompany you. In fact, I don''t like children at all. As long as you don''t mind my divorce twice, we will get married when you can leave hospital."


    "I have already thought about our future life. We can often travel and experience different customs and customs. Every time we go to a place, we hold a local style wedding."


    "When we''re old, we''ll choose a place we like best in recent years. We''ll take care of the elderly and raise a dog or a cat. Xiaohei, like Huasheng, is also cute and smart."


    "As long as you like, there are many things we can do in the future..."


    Yuan Shao didn''t react to Yu Ping. Some of them didn''t know what to say. He was afraid that Yu Ping was too sad. When he was sad to the extreme, he would lose control of his expression. He wanted to plan his future life with Yu Ping.


    And these are Yuan Shao''s sincere words. Before Ping recovered, she began to imagine that on the one hand, she could heal Yu Ping''s injured body and mind. On the other hand, Yuan Shao really wanted to have a home with Yu Ping.


    "Well, let''s see which of us is discharged first."


    "After all, you have a broken rib! Although I wake up later, I feel full of energy now


    Listening to Yuan Shao''s plan, Yu Ping felt warm in her heart. She appreciated Yuan Shao''s perseverance and Yuan Shao''s perseverance.


    In the final analysis, Yu Ping is still self abased.


    "So you agreed?"


    Yuan Shao looks at Yu Ping nodding, is surprised, finally summon up the courage to take Yu Ping''s hand.


    So many days, Yuan Shao never transgressed, because Yu Ping has experienced too much, Yuan Shao really loves this girl.


    "But are you really OK?"


    Yuan Shao thought about it for a while and asked. Yu Ping has been avoiding the important and the light. Yuan Shao is afraid that she will be trapped in her heart. She might as well cry happily.


    Yuan Shao''s question, of course, is the heart, not the body.


    "If I say I''m really OK, do you believe it? It''s my pity that I can''t be a mother any more. But at least I''m still alive. In order to help my people, I should live well and live up to their expectations, not to mention your expectations! "


    Yu Ping is very serious.


    It may be that she has been used to misfortune as a little person. Now, it is not too bad for her to be brought by this world. Yu Ping is also satisfied.


    A friend in need is a friend indeed. Yuan Shao''s appearance at this time makes Yu Ping feel that she is not so miserable.


    This pair experienced ups and downs, tribulations, separation and combination, after each experiencing injury, they came together again, warmed up to each other, and nestled together to the end.


    Although it was hard at the beginning, it had a good ending.

 Chapter 2364

    Finally, the fact is really like what Yu Ping said. When the doctor said that Yu Ping could be discharged from hospital, Yuan Shao had to observe.


    For this reason, Yuan Shao is still a bit unhappy. He feels that he is a great man and has to be discharged from hospital. He even thinks that Yu Ping wants to raise himself and make an agreement with Huasheng.


    Let the doctor say that on purpose.


    Therefore, they all brought the river, which proved that Yu Ping and Hua Sheng were not "in collusion". Yuan Shao really needed to stay in the hospital for observation for a month.


    After all, he broke his ribs and bruised his body, which is really to admire Yuan Shao''s great life, otherwise there are all those who pierce his heart.


    It''s a gift from God that he can survive without death, but he is not satisfied.


    After being told by the river, Yuan Shao also realized his destiny and lay down in the sanatorium honestly.


    Of course, it''s not all Jiang Liu''s credit. Jiangliu can''t persuade Yuan Shao completely. In the end, Yu Ping can''t stand it any more. She doesn''t want to delay Jiang Liu''s time. She says to Yuan Shao directly: "if you are dishonest, you won''t get married."


    In this sentence, Yuan Shao was honest.


    As soon as this is said, the attitude of Huasheng and Jiangliu must be congratulatory.


    Jiang Liu thought, let Yuan Shao feel at ease and recuperate. He suggested that they could get the certificate first, and when the injury was cured, they could hold a wedding ceremony.


    Besides, according to Yuan Shao, they will have many weddings.


    "Of course, after all, we will not go to every wedding. After all, the number of followers is very large."


    It''s rare for the river to make fun of Yuan Shao.


    Several people all laugh at Jiang Liu''s words, but Yu Ping is still a little embarrassed. Although she was married once, she was still a little shy when she mentioned it formally for the first time in front of her friends.


    When Yu Ping told Huasheng about their wedding plans, Jiang Liu of course knew about it. Huasheng was naturally happy and thought that her friends were happy.


    When Huasheng is happy, Jiangliu will be happy.


    After all, after all, after so many days, when Yuan Shao and Yu Ping had no signs of waking up, Huasheng began to have a bad night''s sleep, although Huasheng was still in a full state of mind.


    But how can Jiang Liu not worry? This is a pregnant woman. In Jiang Liu''s eyes, Hua Sheng is just wasting his hard work. How can he do when his hard work is exhausted.


    Jiangliu is worried about Huasheng. Huasheng is worried about friends. Jiangliu is worried about Huasheng.


    Huasheng didn''t sleep, and Jiangliu couldn''t sleep all night. Now Huasheng is in good condition and Jiangliu''s heart is finally put into his stomach.


    What Jiangliu doesn''t know is that Huasheng''s body is protected by the spiritual power of bairan and Mingyan. Without these spiritual protection, Huasheng will go away as the river is worried about, but it is not.


    Hua Sheng could not feel this. She only knew that she did not feel tired.


    So the final result is that Huasheng is OK, but the river has lost several jin.


    When Feng Xi saw Jiang Liu, she couldn''t help asking if Jiang Liu had lost weight secretly. If so, share the method. She has gained weight recently!


    There is no need to think about it. At that time, the rivers all wanted to roll their eyes, but for many years, he was not allowed to do such indecent things.


    But Fengxi didn''t care. She made one instead of the river. She rolled her eyes at the river. Along with Qin, Wan and Yu, she also turned over to the river. There was no way. There was no brother in front of her daughter-in-law!


    The river is speechless and almost has not stretched the human setup for more than 20 years!

 Chapter 2365

    In Jiangjia sanatorium, it was a time of laughter when Huasheng''s mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Hua Sheng took out his mobile phone and looked at it. His eyebrows and eyes moved.


    "What''s the matter? Who is it? Don''t want to pick it up. Give it to me


    The eyes of Jiangliu are always inseparable from Huasheng. When you see the expression of Huasheng, you will feel a little nervous.


    "It''s Wang Junxian."


    "I''d better take it. It''s my third sister''s business. She''s going to have a baby..."


    Huasheng didn''t finish speaking, but turned to answer the phone directly. Huasheng''s unfinished words were thinking of the recent events. It would not be Hua Zhi''s turn.


    If so, Huasheng thinks that he may be really depressed.


    Hua Zhi now is not for fun, less than a month to produce, can not tolerate a bit of slip.


    Huasheng has started to have a small flame in his heart. I really want to find out people and fight to the death!


    "Brother in law, what''s wrong with my third sister?"


    Huasheng took a deep breath, looked at the broad sky outside, and was calm. At this time, Huasheng wrapped a hand around his waist and gently comforted him.


    There is no need to look back. Huasheng knows that it is a river.


    "Well, Hua Sheng, I''m really sorry. I don''t want to call you at this time, but I can only ask you for help. Can you pick up Hua Zhi now and stay with you for a few days?"


    Over the phone came Wang Junxian''s decadence.


    If it''s not really impossible, Wang Junxian doesn''t want to disturb Huasheng, and he''s really worried. It''s mainly because of Hua Zhi''s stubborn temper. No one can persuade him to live except Huasheng!


    Only Hua Sheng''s words, Hua Zhi can listen in.


    Otherwise, Wang Junxian will definitely contact Jiangliu first.


    It''s the first time to cross the river and find Huasheng directly.


    "Pa!"


    "Bang!"


    Wang Junxian had just finished speaking. Before Huasheng could speak, Wang Junxian heard a few noises. Then Wang Junxian did not wait for Huasheng to nod, and said directly and forcefully: "Huasheng, I will take you as your promise..."


    Wang Junxian finished, put down the phone, quickly to pacify his family ancestors!


    "Auntie, can you take it easy? Watch your body


    Wang Junxian ran out of the balcony in a hurry and looked at Hua Zhi''s vase which fell to the ground. He didn''t know how to look at Hua Zhi with any expression.


    At the beginning, Wang Junxian asked her what she was doing when she threw things?


    Hua Zhi said he cares about money, miser, she is pregnant with children, do not care about her, but care about vase!


    What can Wang Jun Xian do?


    Is it him who is poor in money?


    The vase and its ornaments are all antiques made in the Qing Dynasty and Ming Dynasty?


    The second time, Wang Junxian asked her what happened? Why not happy?


    Hua Zhi is angry again


    Wang Junxian did not know what to say!


    "You care about the heir of your royal family, don''t you? Why don''t you ask me if my hand hurts


    "Wang Junxian, don''t you love me


    Hua Zhi looks at the expression is calm, but the tears crackle.


    With a watermelon big belly and a Song Dynasty dish in his hand, he looked at Wang Junxian with eyes accusing.


    "No, how did this rise to this interface again?"


    "Why not love?"


    Wang Junxian took a deep breath, then waved his hand and let the servants go down. When Hua Sheng came, he asked her to persuade him. Wang Junxian did not know what to do.


    These days, Wang Junxian took out all the love words in his head, but no matter what he said, Hua Zhi was able to find mistakes, and then began to cry, start making noises, smashing things, even if he could not move, still climb high

 Chapter 2366

    Hua Zhi this irritability, is not a day or two days, from the late pregnancy, has become particularly irritable, of course, now in Wang Junxian''s eyes, is not special.


    Wang Junxian''s love for Hua Zhi is no less than that of the river current to Huasheng. But even so, Wang Junxian is about to run away. He is worried about what happened to Hua Zhi with his child. In addition, Hua Zhi is not very happy with the whole Wang family.


    Hua Zhi can''t stay in Wang''s house any more. Wang Junxian has no choice but to go to the spring breeze of ten li and follow Huasheng. At least, she can be persuaded to move her and at least comfort her in production safety.


    Distance from the due date has not been long, Wang Junxian really afraid of Hua Zhi what accident, this time, no matter what kind of results, Wang Junxian also can not accept the blow.


    Wang''s house.


    Huasheng has arrived with the river. Huazhi and Wang Junxian have stopped quarreling. Strictly speaking, Huazhi doesn''t quarrel with Wang Junxian or smash it. She sits on the balcony and looks at the sky lifelessly.


    Wang Junxian stood beside him, holding out his hand, but he did not dare to move forward. It should be Hua Zhi''s refusal. Otherwise, Wang Junxian would not tremble and stand beside him.


    Around are the rest of the Wang family, Wang Junxian''s parents, even Wang Junxian''s grandmother, and Wang Junxian''s sister, Wang liurun


    In a word, Wang''s people, can come to all, the rest are nannies, stand by on the first floor, for fear that Hua Zhi suddenly can''t think of jumping down.


    When Hua Sheng saw this, the whole person was stunned. On the phone, she thought that Hua Zhi might become irritable and depressed or even irritable because of her late pregnancy. After all, she heard the sound of falling things.


    But I didn''t expect that Hua Zhi had become so irritable!


    Sitting on the edge of the balcony with a big belly, his legs are not only on the outside of the window, but also swinging back and forth. With only one hand on the edge of the window, he may fall down at any time.


    Although it is only the second floor, but such a height, a pregnant woman to give birth, who dare not think what the consequences will be.


    "Hua Zhi, what are you doing?"


    "Come here now. Do you want to die?"


    Hua Sheng was stunned and scolded Hua Zhi''s side face. Hua Sheng''s voice resounded through the whole Wang family. This may be the first time that Huasheng shouts such a loud voice. It can be seen that he is very angry.


    As soon as Hua Sheng said this, Wang Jun almost knelt down to Huasheng.


    "Hua Sheng, you are here at last. Please persuade her. I really..."


    Wang Junxian''s whole face was bitter and his expression was exhausted.


    He did not understand, Hua Zhi used to be a little miss temper, but also not so serious, completely unreasonable, see what things are not pleasing to the eye.


    Wang Junxian also tolerated breaking something, but he spent some money, but he was already making fun of living. He wanted to see the legendary underworld. Who can make it!


    "Sister five, why are you here? Did Wang Junxian send you here? "


    "He''s crazy. You''re pregnant. How can you mess with him? If something happens, the river won''t cut him off!"


    "You go back quickly. I''m ok. I''ll sit here for a while. I don''t want to commit suicide. Don''t worry. I''m just studying drama."


    When Hua Zhi saw Hua Sheng coming, her eyes brightened. She was surprised, but she understood what was going on after a little thought. She didn''t even look at the Wang family. She just stared at Huasheng.


    "If you don''t come, I''ll chop you!"


    "Come here now."


    Hua Sheng was so angry that he almost rolled his eyes when he heard what Hua Zhi said about drama. He was sitting on the balcony with a ball size stomach on his face. What kind of play is this?

 Chapter 2367

    Jiang Liu dares not speak at one side, so he can only hold Huasheng carefully. He is afraid that Huasheng will rush directly to the river in a hurry. He can''t save Hua Zhi. He doesn''t say that they both have some accidents.


    It''s not surprising that the river stream is pessimistic. It''s really something that happened recently, and the river stream dare not doubt it.


    So the river has always been paying attention to other places, always feel there is something strange.


    The specific river flow can not be said, but the river clearly want to leave the Wang family quickly, do not want to stay for a long time.


    As for the Wangs, they have lost patience with Huazhi, especially Wang Junxian''s grandmother. Because Hua Zhi is going to be born, she wants to see Xiaojin''s great grandson born, but she doesn''t want to be like this.


    Mrs. Wang was almost frightened by Hua Zhi and went to see Wang''s ancestors directly


    We dare not say any heavy words to Hua Zhi, for fear that Hua Zhi will find the reason and start to make trouble again.


    Now I heard that Hua Sheng was not polite to Hua Zhi, but also changed her face and her expression was distorted.


    But to everyone''s surprise, Hua Zhi didn''t get angry when she heard Hua Sheng''s words. Instead, she patiently advised Hua Sheng to go back.


    Wang family people did not dare to speak for a moment. They all changed their looks at Huasheng. They seemed a little excited.


    "Five younger sister, don''t be angry, I''ll come down now!"


    Hua Zhi is still rational. Looking at Hua Sheng''s change of face, there is a trend of outbreak. Hua Zhi is immediately afraid, and then begins to move her big stomach.


    Everyone looked and rushed to the past, for fear of Hua Zhi flash down.


    Wang Junxian walked directly past, trembling hands, before she resisted, a will Hua Zhi embrace her down.


    Did not dare to be tough before is afraid of Hua Zhi resistance, in case of anything, but now it is different, Huasheng came, a few of her to drink.


    Wang Junxian also dare to have a reaction, will Hua Zhi embrace on the sofa, for a long time did not let go, no one knows how much he was afraid, how much collapse.


    The whole heart follows Hua Zhi''s every move of jumping, every time is in the dangerous edge of infinite exploration.


    "Let go, if I can''t breathe, you want to suffocate me!"


    Hua Zhi looks at Wang Junxian holding her tightly. She is on the verge of breaking out. If Hua Sheng is not here, Hua Zhi must have made trouble.


    Hua Sheng is here. Hua Zhi can still keep it. She doesn''t want to scare her five sisters.


    "Five younger sister, I''m down. It''s OK. Let the river take you back."


    Hua Zhi pushes Wang Junxian aside and looks at Huasheng. She waves her hand and stretches her legs to show that she is really OK.


    Huasheng didn''t walk into Huazhi until she left the balcony safely. Of course, it can also be said that the river current just let her go.


    Hua Sheng stormy toward Hua Zhi, without saying a word, looking at Hua Zhi''s irritating appearance, they all want to take a picture of her.


    But in the end, I didn''t do it.


    Looking at Hua Zhi, looking at her pathetic face, and looking at several Wang family members nearby, I''m afraid that Hua Sheng really started, although Hua Zhi is a little angry.


    Now, after all, I have a stomachache.


    Wang Junxian is more protective, but if Hua Sheng insists on photographing her for a few times, Wang Junxian also tolerates it. It''s just that she should be distressed or distressed. After all, she is his daughter-in-law.


    Huasheng was very happy when he saw it.


    "Collect things and go to the spring breeze."


    "I''ll wait outside!"


    "Hurry up."


    Hua Sheng finish, see Hua Zhi to refuse, a look, immediately in place.


    Hua Zhi is still very afraid of Huasheng who is angry. She immediately hangs her head and has a stomach. She follows Huasheng, and she has lost her arrogance in the Wang family these days.

 Chapter 2368

    Wang Zhi Hua''s car has changed a little, isn''t it?


    Even let everyone doubt whether this is personality split, is this big star like this? Nervous?


    "Jun Xian, this Will it work? "


    "Hua Zhi is going to be born. I can''t afford this mess!"


    Wang Junxian''s parents have some doubts. Even if they changed their mind about Hua Zhi at the beginning, it is also because of her grandson. Now the child has not been born, they start to make a comeback. What money did their Wang family send her?


    Because don''t agree, Hua Zhi begins to make, see what is not pleasing to the eye!


    Wang Junxian''s parents can''t stand the good temper, especially the broken antique vases, which have been collected for many years.


    The servants of the Wang family always wear gloves when they clean up. They are very careful. Hua Zhi doesn''t care about those things. They smash them all. They can make Wang''s father feel bad. They pick them up one by one and find experts to recover them carefully.


    If Hua Zhihuai was not the eldest grandson of the Wang family, it would not be the same now


    "yes, Jun Xian, let her go like this? Hua Sheng is also a pregnant woman. If Hua Zhi It''s hard for the Jiang family to explain it! "


    "What''s more, Huasheng is Hua Zhi''s younger sister, and Hua Zhi''s mother also keeps it in Huasheng. Isn''t it equivalent to going back to her mother''s home?"


    "My daughter-in-law of the Wang family is going to have a baby soon. She has gone to live in her mother''s house. How can we get a foothold? How should outsiders pay attention to our Wang family? "


    "What a crime. How can I tell your grandfather about it in the future?"


    Wang Junxian''s grandmother, the face change is the most obvious, the parents of the Wang family can still cover up some, understanding the daughter-in-law''s difficult pregnancy, heartache son with pay, have more opinions, as long as Wang Junxian does not say anything, they will also shut up, can say is also worried about Huazhi stomach what problems.


    But Wang Junxian''s grandmother has completely not covered up. Maybe the lesson from the last time is not enough. When she began to come back, she was still very good. After a few days, looking at Hua Zhi''s eyes, she became picky.


    I feel that my great grandson has been wronged.


    Hua Zhi started prenatal depression, plus Wang Junxian grandma every day some did not say a few words, seemingly painless words, all soft knife stabbed in Hua Zhi''s body.


    Don''t think, Hua Zhi''s depression showed directly, and even began to get more and more irritable, getting along with the Wangs more and more rigid.


    "Don''t worry about it. Believe Jun Xian. There must be some reason for him to do so, and he is more worried."


    "Besides, Hua Sheng really has a way. Although Hua Zhi is a bit grumpy, she can still listen to others. It''s just that Hua Sheng has to say it!"


    "Jun Xian, you should thank Hua Sheng. After all, she is also a pregnant woman. People are willing to help at this time. Although it is Hua Zhi''s face, we can''t lose our courtesy."


    Wang liurun listened to grandma''s words, looked at Wang Junxian''s face changed, and quickly interrupted.


    Then he looked at Wang Junxian, meaning that he would go with him. He was waiting for Wang Junxian to clean up his things.


    Wang liurun doesn''t comment on Hua Zhi''s affairs. Anyway, it''s all about the couple''s own business. She''s a sister, but her brother has a family. This is the business of the two families.


    She can help adjust, but she won''t interfere. Even relatives can''t cross the line! And since childhood, Wang Junxian has his own ideas.

 Chapter 2369

    "I just arranged a car for you. Haven''t you been worried about your golden sun? Please go back and pray, "I will tell you when the baby is born!"


    "Hua Zhi is my wife, the one who shares my whole life with me. I am the head of the Wang family. She is the mistress, and she will always be!"


    "I don''t want to hear any more criticism."


    "Sister, take care of your family first. I''ll go. By the way, don''t forget to send grandma back!"


    Wang Junxian said a few words merciless, he married Hua Zhi back, is with pain, not aggrieved, and still Hua Zhi big belly time.


    Wang Junxian knows that Hua Zhi is prenatal depression and irritability in the third trimester of pregnancy. He is exhausted and does not want to hear his family members'' incomprehension or even worse.


    At this moment, Wang Junxian even felt sad and even lucky to know that the prenatal examination was a boy. Otherwise, when his daughter became pregnant and gave birth, his mood would become bad and Wang Junxian would die of heartache.


    Whose girls were not pampered and brought up?


    When I was at home, I didn''t feel wronged. If I married, I would be filial to my parents in law, and I would complain.


    If you have a child, people will say who didn''t come here like this, but you want to


    Wang Junxian feel that he is also a failure, if his love to, how can Huazhi become like this?


    Prenatal depression, in the final analysis, or because of fear of production, home care is not enough.


    Wang Junxian thought of this, some regret, should not take Hua Zhi out for a walk, to relax, should not encounter unsolvable things, push her to Huasheng.


    But when Wang Junxian wanted to understand, he looked at Hua Zhi, who was sitting in the back seat, leaning against Huasheng. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    Hua Zhi is laughing!


    From the beginning of Hua Zhi depression to today, Wang Junxian did not know how long did not see Hua Zhi smile.


    "You don''t have to pack my things for me. I can buy them myself. You can go back."


    Hua Zhi saw Wang Jun Xian and said directly that he didn''t want to give up at all.


    I''m still excited, as if I''m going to the new world.


    "Three brother-in-law, if you don''t trust, come here together."


    Huasheng looked at Wang Junxian''s face, but he was helpless and not so angry. Originally, Huasheng thought that Wang Junxian had given Hua Zhi Qi. Later, he thought that Wang Junxian was not such a person.


    As for the rest of the Wang family, Huasheng wants to follow Hua Zhi''s character. Even if he is wronged, the other party should not feel well!


    Hua Sheng is right. It''s not a matter of feeling well.


    The old lady of the Wang family has been sent away by Wang Junxian for several times because of Hua Zhi. Now what she said is going back, not going!


    It can be seen that Wang Junxian''s idea is really correct.


    Indeed, if the old lady of the Wang family is in, the Wang family will not be peaceful indeed. She and Hua Zhi can not coexist at all.


    Wang Junxian did not know how the old lady came back at that time. Inexplicably, when the old lady came back to live, all the people responded and wanted to send them back. The old lady started to make trouble again and wanted to have a look at Jin Sun.


    In addition, Hua Zhi is indeed not long to be born, even if stay also can not live for long.


    And that will Hua Zhi also have no opinion, Hua Zhi is not what kind of heartless person, the old lady all begged like this, saw the child to leave, Hua Zhi also can''t say what.


    I just didn''t expect that, in the end, I became so scared.


    "If you don''t want to take it back, I can''t bear my daughter-in-law! You don''t see them meet. I''m out of position. "


    The river stream photographed Wang Junxian.

 Chapter 2370

    Of course, Jiangliu is not really disliked. After all, it is because of the relationship between Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng, or between him and Wang Junxian.


    It''s just that Jiangliu is worried about some people, but this feeling is leaving Wang''s house. Jiangliu doesn''t have the feeling just now.


    Looking at the river, Wang Junxian also saw that, although he had some heart block, he didn''t look for this helper in vain. Huasheng really could persuade Hua Zhi.


    She didn''t even have to persuade her to drink. After saying a few words at home, Hua Zhi not only didn''t make trouble, but also coaxed Hua Sheng. She was carefully leaning against Hua Sheng to make her not angry.


    Such a change, for Wang Junxian, really prick the heart!


    "I''m not going back. I''m going to be with my five sisters. Go back quickly."


    At the beginning, Hua Zhi didn''t want to follow Hua Sheng, but out of the Wang family, she felt as if she was breathing the free air again.


    In addition, she saw Hua Sheng again, as if she hadn''t seen it for a long time. She was very close in her heart. She really wanted to stick together all the time, and didn''t want to separate.


    And she can''t do what she likes in the Wang family. If she can leave, Hua Zhi wants to leave more.


    It''s not that Hua Zhi doesn''t like Wang Junxian. It''s just because of prenatal depression, plus the unhappiness with Wang''s family, the whole person becomes more and more irritable.


    Even the idea of suicide.


    But when she saw her works on TV, Hua Zhi felt that she had hope again.


    She missed the brilliant, energetic self on the stage, and the one who had performed a different colorful life.


    After all, who dares to be wronged for her?


    Hua Zhi''s star fan, powerful, may really need to go back to the entertainment industry.


    But this point was not only opposed by the Wangs, but also by Wang Junxian.


    No matter what, the Wangs are still autocratic in their bones. After all, such an aristocratic family, on the other hand, does not want their daughter-in-law to go to the big dye vat of the entertainment industry to carry forward?


    On the other hand, Wang Junxian did not want his daughter-in-law to engage in love drama with other actors.


    After all, this kind of thing, a few actors film for a few months, get along with a few months, even if not in love, a few people alone, inevitable mood changes.


    Of course, it''s not Wang Junxian''s own careful eye, what''s cheating in the entertainment industry?


    He doesn''t believe in Hua Zhi, but he doesn''t want his daughter-in-law to be remembered day and night. Who is in charge of this!


    Because of this, Wang Junxian has explained with Hua Zhi patiently. Besides, Hua Zhi has quit the entertainment circle for him. Wang Junxian didn''t think it was still a problem.


    But the same, the reality has taught Wang Junxian to be a man. Refusing to return to the entertainment circle is the last point of Hua Zhi''s outbreak.


    Wang Junxian no matter how comfort, all failed to resolve the heart of Hua Zhi depression gas.


    After that, Hua Zhi began to make trouble, but Wang Junxian had any ambiguity. Immediately, Hua Zhi could find out a lot of theoretical mistakes, and Wang Junxian doubted life.


    It is also because of this, Wang Junxian has no choice but to watch Hua Zhiyue make more and more fierce. All of them have begun to climb high. As a stage, Wang Junxian can only turn to Hua Sheng.


    Facts have proved that Huasheng is really Hua Zhi''s nemesis. Huasheng received the call without any delay. Jiangliu drove his car and came directly to the Wang''s house. After taking Hua Zhi, Hua Zhi stopped making trouble, let alone saying that he wanted to die or not to live

 Chapter 2371

    No matter what Wang Junxian thinks, how he feels regret, and wants to bring Huazhi back, Huazhi will not agree. Beside Huasheng, he is like a little quail, honest and honest.


    Wang Junxian was stunned.


    "I don''t think you can give up. I''ll send them back first, and then call on Qin Wanyu. Let''s get together. We feel that we haven''t been together for a while. You go first, and Gao he''s boy also calls. Don''t be idle!"


    Jiangliu looks at Wang Jun''s desolate expression, and then looks at Hua Zhi''s happy face. Jiangliu suddenly shows a little sympathy for Wang Jun.


    But he will not say, after all, brother''s jokes, in the heart to see the line, can not directly laugh, after all, he is very particular about.


    It''s just that Jiangliu can''t stop other people from watching jokes, but seriously, except for having a meal with Qin Wanyu the last two days, it seems that Jiangliu hasn''t seen each other for a long time.


    Just take this opportunity to get together.


    "Well, I''ll ask, the old place, wait for you."


    Wang Junxian was also very depressed recently. He just had a drink to relieve himself. In addition, Wang Junxian himself felt that he had not had a party for a long time. During this period of time, he couldn''t tell why. His life seemed to be missing something. Wang Junxian was also very upset. He even felt that he was also depressed during the prenatal period.


    In fact, it is not only Wang Jun who obviously has this feeling, but people with stronger willpower will have it, but we will not go into it. After all, the pressure of life is enough. Who will think about other illusory things.


    In fact, this feeling can be understood as the sequelae of time reversal in the human world. After all, many things have happened. If we do it again, more or less, many things will deviate, and the deviation of one thing will have a great follow-up effect. This is a bug!


    But now, these will not cause much contrast, and there will be no impact.


    For example, we will not delay the gathering of the prince of the aristocratic family, the son of several senior officials in Jiangcheng.


    Jiangliu was the driver of the two sisters of Huasheng. He drove very steadily in response to Wang Junxian''s words.


    Ten li spring breeze.


    When he got home, Jiang Liu wanted to support two pregnant women, but he was refused.


    The two pregnant women helped each other into the door.


    "You go busy, drink less and come back early."


    Hua Sheng refused the help of the river. After all, she was only pregnant, not sick, nor weak enough to walk without help.


    What''s more, he knows that they have a party, and Huasheng is not clingy. He knows that her husband has formed a situation, and he still has to pester him.


    And Hua Zhi that do not need to support, if not everyone knows that she is pregnant, look at her vigorous momentum, all want to think that she is a prop.


    Maybe Hua Zhi was really sealed by the Wang family. When she was in the Wang family, Hua Zhi might have used all her life''s acting emotions.


    Make the family, but also do their own, looking at everyone looking at her eye changes, Hua Zhi also don''t want, the more she wants to control herself, will always find something, or hear something.


    In fact, it''s not too serious to say that it''s serious, because Hua Zhi''s heart is restless and she goes to the temple to have a incense. Because of this, on the way back, she meets a Taoist in black robe and says that there is something sinister in her home. As long as the thing is gone, she will be fine.


    This is a liar''s words, Hua Zhi of course is not believe, but when Hua Zhi came home to find that the old lady of the Wang family is saying bad things about her, Hua Zhi has changed her face, after all, the old lady Wang did not come back, she was still good!

 Chapter 2372

    Although did not say what too much words, but those for Hua Zhi, is also add fuel to the fire, the mood that had been hard pressed down, completely tensed, let go of oneself.


    And the follow-up of the flying self is what it looks like today. No one even thought that even Hua Zhi did not expect that his mood would change so much.


    But she just can''t help it. In fact, when she promised to go to ten li spring breeze, Hua Zhi didn''t want to. She was afraid of her changeable personality and what uncontrollable situation appeared.


    These days Wang Junxian torture into what kind of, Hua Zhi own heart also knows, but she just can''t control.


    Even if a small thing happened, Hua Zhi can think of many different responses in her mind.


    Wang Junxian was not the only one who broke up, but also Hua Zhi.


    So later, Hua Zhi thought about it and thought about it. Although she was afraid of affecting Huasheng, she found that when she came into contact with Huasheng, she seemed to have a special moment of peace.


    Let Hua Zhi feel with Hua Sheng very comfortable together, after all, the heart is peaceful, the whole person also followed relaxed.


    What Hua Zhi didn''t know was that she was under the vexation curse, that is, the person in the black robe. This annoying mantra was tested by themselves, just like the broken books in Wang Chao''s hands, they were all incomplete.


    In addition, Hua Sheng has a layer of external force to maintain the spiritual power. Hua Zhi''s disordered breath seems to be suppressed, and she dare not make trouble.


    And Hua Zhi also got a moment of peace.


    Therefore, this mantra is immature and needs to be improved. Hua Zhi is also an experimental mouse.


    After all, their ancestors didn''t do this. There were still great cultural differences between the East and the West. They just wanted to deal with Huasheng. After all, they had suffered losses from Huasheng. They didn''t know what magic and spiritual power Huasheng had lost.


    In my impression, Huasheng is still the god man who can do everything from heaven to earth.


    These people seem to have no plans, but they are all aiming at Huasheng, because some mistakes in seemingly painless small experiments have already affected the experimenter''s life or other affected people.


    They can''t deal with Huasheng directly. It''s insignificant to watch the ants move, but it can affect the whole life of Huasheng.


    Just like Yu Ping, a woman can no longer have children. Although it is an accident, the cause is still the fuse of Huasheng.


    And Hua Zhi, if Hua Sheng doesn''t come to take Hua Zhi today, no one is sure. What will happen to Hua Zhi in the end? After all, even she doesn''t know how she can be so irritable.


    Wang Junxian''s worry is not white worry, when people''s emotions run to a certain extent, what she does will not care about the consequences.


    Hua Zhi sitting on the balcony seems to have entered the drama, into the extreme, will really jump down, that is nine months of belly, even if it is the second floor, Hua Zhi and the child will inevitably have an accident, the final result no one would dare to think, but no matter which kind, unless the mother and son are safe, otherwise


    When the truth comes to light one day, Huasheng will face a particularly serious sister test!


    After all, Hua Sheng and her sisters can sacrifice themselves. If necessary, they are duty bound. However, no matter who is innocent, their hearts will not feel good.


    But fortunately, things are not so serious. Although some things are caused by Huasheng, they are solved by Huasheng unconsciously.

 Chapter 2373

    Huasheng also wants to bring Hua Zhi back to the villa and ask her what''s going on. She can''t find something to let Hua Zhi do to distract Hua Zhi''s attention.


    After all, it''s not that distracting pregnant women''s attention is the best way to treat prenatal and postpartum depression.


    Just to Huasheng''s surprise, Huazhi''s mood changed a lot when she came back from the car with her.


    The simplest is temperament, followed by eyes.


    Hua Zhi''s whole person exudes relaxed and joyful temperament, which is totally different from that woman who just wanted to commit suicide by acting.


    And Hua Zhi''s eyes have light, no matter what to see is with light, not sad.


    This makes Hua Sheng doubt, is Hua Zhi really auditioning?


    Switching emotions at will?


    Otherwise, how can a person''s mood change so quickly!


    At this moment, Huasheng suddenly felt that the actors were really a magical existence. The original dedicated actors could really achieve the existence of madness.


    Of course, this is just an idea of Huasheng. Although she can''t see any messy incantations now, she still feels that Huasheng is wrong because of her habits over the years.


    Although I can''t say exactly what''s wrong, Huasheng just feels that Hua Zhi has a strange smell.


    Huasheng wanted Hua Zhi to take a good bath. In fact, Huasheng did the same. It happened to be hot, and Hua Zhi didn''t refuse. Gingko and jasmine helped each other.


    Maybe it''s because it''s too close to Huasheng. In addition, there''s a faint border in the spring breeze of ten li, emitting a faint red light, which is naturally invisible to ordinary people.


    Hua Zhi''s immature mantra is getting smaller and smaller, and the smell that makes Hua Sheng feel strange is also lost.


    Hua Sheng looked at the white wash of Hua Zhi, very satisfied, special approval, she can sit at will.


    Needless to say, she must be complained by Hua Zhi haodun and won''t listen to her. When she didn''t take a bath, she''d already walked around all over the place. If it wasn''t for the inconvenience of her stomach, Hua Zhi would surely teach her what to suppress from her sister.


    Some things are so clever, also thanks to Hua Zhi this small toss, otherwise that mantra will not be pressed so fast.


    Hua Zhi walks around in the spring breeze of ten li. It doesn''t take long for Hua Zhi to come. But Hua Zhi feels that she hasn''t been to the spring breeze in person for a long time. She even sees her sister five.


    Therefore, for a while, she hugs her fifth sister, strolls around for a while, and has a look. Hua Zhi can''t see that every time she changes places, the faint red light above the ten li spring breeze will light up, until finally there is no response, that is, Hua Zhi''s mantra disappears peacefully, and the border will not feel the unknown danger and return to peace.


    And Huasheng thought it was really the effect of Huazhi after washing white.


    "Sister Wu, what''s wrong with your little black today? Always looking at me, where I go, where it sees, from the moment it enters the room, does it forget who I am? Won''t bite me


    Hua Zhi is happy to stroll around. She finds that Xiaohei suddenly comes from nowhere and jumps to Huasheng. Then a pair of black and bright cat''s eyes look at her.


    If it hadn''t been known that Hua Sheng had a cute little black cat, Hua Zhi would have cried out.


    But now she is also afraid ah, imagine ah, a little black cat eyes do not move to look at you, changed who, will also feel afraid of panic!

 Chapter 2374

    "Xiaohei is a cat. If you don''t like it, it will scratch and won''t bite! Don''t worry


    Huasheng told Huazhi responsibly, and then picked up Xiaohei to observe whether Xiaohei was really like what Hua Zhi said, but Xiaohei had already stopped looking, and he gave a very clever "meow" to Huasheng!


    "No, you see how good our little black is!"


    Xiao Hei''s soft and cute meow makes Huasheng''s heart soft and sucks cats hard.


    This is a happy feeling without a cat owner!


    "Oh, Xiaohei is so good. Five younger sister, you hold me for a while, and I want to suck the cat too!"


    Hua Zhi looks at Xiaohei and her two faces with Huasheng completely. Her teeth are sour. After all, which girl can refuse to suck cat''s happiness.


    Looking at other people''s cat with the owner of the sweet highlight moment, Hua Zhi said is not the general envy.


    "What? You''re not afraid of it biting you! "


    Hua Sheng helplessly looks at Hua Zhi. Although he said so, he still handed Xiaohei to Hua Zhi.


    Xiaohei is not an ordinary cat. Knowing who Huazhi is, she will not hurt her naturally. Huasheng is also relieved to hold Xiaohei to Huazhi.


    "I''m not afraid, I''m not afraid. You said it would scratch me at most. It won''t bite people like this. I was confused just now. You''re here. How could it possibly move me?"


    Hua Zhi said solemnly, then rubbing her hands to pick up the cat from Hua Sheng''s hand. She rubbed her hands and squinted her eyes, like a strange aunt, a cat dealer.


    It doesn''t look like a big star.


    It''s just that the expected sucking cat didn''t inhale. Xiaohei may be frightened by Hua Zhi''s appearance. At the moment when Huasheng hands off, he instantly breaks away from the strange circle of sucking cats.


    Of course, people familiar with Xiaohei, including gingko and jasmine, can see that Xiaohei is not frightened, but naked and does not participate in the dislike of impurities.


    Yes, Hua Zhi big film queen, was a little black cat disliked.


    Hua Sheng several people look at Hua Zhi''s lost appearance, no one has the heart to tell her.


    But Hua Zhi has not realized that she is despised. She is very confident and ready to stay in Huasheng. She can always hold Xiaohei.


    Maybe it was self-confidence that led to Xiaohei''s coming home until Hua Zhi left ten li Chunfeng


    Xiaohei refuses to be hugged by Hua Zhi!


    I don''t know where to play every day. I can''t see the shadow of Huasheng.


    Huasheng did not know that when Hua Zhi came to Shili spring breeze, Xiaohei rushed back in such a hurry. He found that the boundary of Shili Chunfeng was bright. Although the red light was weak, the color could not hide Xiaohei.


    Xiaohei knows that this border is to protect Huasheng. However, if something unknown appears in the spring breeze of ten li, he will send out a warning, although it is not strong enough to solve the problem.


    With this warning, it''s enough. Xiaohei found out and worried that the unknown would hurt Huasheng. As soon as he entered the room, he subconsciously rushed into Huasheng''s arms, but it was over.


    The things on Hua Zhi''s body, Duan is really too low, but weak border can be pressed down, little black also did not put in the eye.


    But unavoidably looked at a few more Hua Zhi.


    As for the border, it only appears when there is any threat in the ten mile spring breeze. It seems that it does not exist. If it is not today, Xiaohei may not have found it.


    Naturally, the border will not be arranged by Huasheng or Jiangliu, because they have no such ability.


    As for the dark flame, Bai ran, the breath on the knot did not belong to them. Xiao Hei wagged his tail and sighed silently. He didn''t know what to say. Then he turned and ran away.

 Chapter 2375

    Huasheng and Hua Zhi have already had dinner in the spring breeze of ten li, and we have got together on the other side of the river. Although we have a good relationship, after all, we have a family and have a baby. It is difficult to be as happy and carefree as before when we were single dogs.


    If it''s not today, a few people can get together, but it''s not necessarily a good time to drink.


    Jiang Liu sits on the left, Qin, Wan and Yu sits on the right, and Wang Junxian is in the middle. Today, the main purpose is to enlighten Wang Junxian.


    "What''s wrong with Xiao Gao? He hasn''t come yet


    "And you two can see it every day when you go home. As for coming out and having a drink, haven''t you finished yet?"


    Wang Junxian looked at the mobile phone for a long time without response. He could only relieve the embarrassment by himself.


    It''s OK not to look at the mobile phone. After reading it, Wang Junxian is more irritable, because the person he wants also replies to him. The little heartless man has no idea how much her husband thinks of her!


    Especially when Wang Junxian was sitting in the middle of the river and Qin, Anhui and Henan, the suffering was particularly obvious.


    One left and one right with a mobile phone, looking at the news of their daughter-in-law, girlfriend, a smile that called spring heart rippling ah!


    After that, Wang Junxian looked at his mobile phone again. He had nothing but a few business messages. His heart was more depressed.


    But he did not know, Hua Zhi now is really don''t want him, because in the heart irritability of the depression has disappeared, the mood is happy to fly up, at present still don''t care about Wang Junxian.


    "Lao Wang, are you concerned? Your family is about to give birth. I just started to prepare. I have to maintain it. Otherwise, I will regret that day, and you will compensate my son? "


    "I contacted Xiao Gao just now. I''m on the way. There''s a traffic jam."


    Qin Wanyu pushed Wang Junxian and drank the lemonade in front of him. Qin Wanyu had officially entered the pregnancy preparation period. He could come out with him at night. It has been years since his brother''s emotional quotient was touched, but he did not touch a drop of wine.


    For this reason, he was ridiculed by haodun, but anyway, Qin Wanyu played his cheeky specialty and didn''t drink at all. Moreover, he had to go home to sleep before 11 o''clock, so he had to ensure a good sleep.


    "Oh, it''s not easy. You even talked about our wind woman Xia?"


    Jiang Liu has heard Hua Sheng once said that Qin, Wan and Yu began to prepare for pregnancy. He never had a chance to ask Qin Wanyu how he did it!


    After all, Fengxi has too many concerns. Besides, the rules of Fengxi family, because of this, the river current is very unexpected, but it is also really happy for Qin, Anhui and Henan.


    He followed suit and finally waited for the day.


    "Do you still need to talk? With the beauty of elder brother, Fengxi missed this village, but there is no such shop! "


    "How about it? Jiang Liu, Lao Wang, get married? Now, I can relax. After all, I''m waiting. When my baby is born, I''m asking for more. For the sake of our good relationship, I''d like to line up for you! "


    Qin Wanyu said that he was very proud. He thought his baby was about to be born now!


    Needless to say, Jiangliu and Wang Junxian did not even look at him, full of disgust.


    "As for your mentally retarded appearance, you''d better save more money for your child. After all, as a father, you give him too much guilt!"


    Wang Junxian was very shameless and directly turned back. He was disgusted with Qin Wanyu''s tricks. For the first time, he fell into deep self doubt. How could a person with high EQ and IQ like him have such a stupid brother?


    As for the river flow, he still gives face, and silently touches the cup with Wang Junxian, expressing his approval.

 Chapter 2376

    "Well, I''m not here to help you out today. Are you two attacking me?"


    "Let''s talk about conscience. I''m just a warm man. How can I be disliked by your straight man?"


    "You still have high EQ and IQ? If you are tall, what are you depressed about now? "


    Qin, Wan and Yu were despised, so they didn''t want to poke a knife into the heart of Qin, Wan and Yu.


    But what Qin Wanyu said is also serious. After all, in his eyes, he is eager to keep his daughter-in-law waiting for birth. How can he make her unhappy? Prenatal depression? How could it be!


    Wang Junxian in the heart is also a big dislike, if not for the small face, Hua Zhi is also a beauty, take the old Wang family children as an alternative, Qin Wanyu still feel the loss.


    Of course, the first choice is Huasheng Jiangliu''s baby.


    At this time, Qin Wanyu didn''t expect that what he said today almost didn''t flash to his tongue.


    What''s more, I didn''t expect that women''s fear of prenatal care comes from the depth of their soul. During pregnancy, their nerves are so hard that they can''t sleep a good night


    At that time, Qin Wanyu understood Wang Junxian''s failure from body to heart, but still felt sweet in his heart. After all, it was the crystallization of two people''s love, and they shared the same blood.


    "I wait for you to arrive that day, don''t ask us to drink!"


    "Lemonade isn''t with you either!"


    Wang Junxian looked at the proud and confident look of Qin Wanyu. He looked at a glass of lemonade for a while.


    "You''re too straight. I won''t be like you."


    The present Qin, Anhui and Henan are naturally unconvinced.


    "I''m straight? Hua Zhi has a bad temper. I think girls don''t like lipstick? I bought her favorite brand and gave away all the lipsticks she had ever sold. Am I straight? "


    Wang Jun obviously held a glass of wine and thought of the situation that day, but his heart was still more depressed.


    He thinks should be able to see Hua Zhi has a good face, the result Hua Zhi asks him this is what color number?


    Where would he know about this problem?


    Wang Junxian is not lipstick, nor women, those Lipsticks in Wang Junxian''s eyes, are red, how does he say?


    Wang Junxian knew that if he said this, it would explode. Moreover, if lipstick was really one color, it would not be so colorful.


    And Wang Junxian is not a liar. He sincerely tells Hua Zhi that he doesn''t know


    The result is that this sentence did not know, Hua Zhi directly fried, said that he did not care


    This sentence, let Wang Junxian completely speechless, do not know what to say, his original intention is to let Hua Zhi''s mood become better, not more and more fierce.


    Wang Junxian special regret, this white busy do not say, but also let Hua Zhi more angry.


    After Wang Junxian finished, Jiang Liu and Qin, Anhui and Henan were rarely united and silent.


    But soon two people silently to raise a toast to dry, and learned a move, in the future will certainly avoid this thunder.


    Wang Junxian looked at two people''s merciless raise a glass, immediately more depressed.


    Together is not to accompany him to relieve boredom, they are to him this lightning protection?


    Is this a brother?


    "Lao Wang, you see this is your wrong, you are not careful ah, since all want to please Hua Zhi happy, then understand some thoroughly!"


    Looking at Wang Junxian''s more depressed appearance, Qin Wanyu quickly patted each other.


    "Brothers, what are you talking about, so lively?"


    Just as several people were drinking one cup after another, a young man came from the distance and trotted to the small pile of rivers. Then he raised his hand and ordered the dispenser to serve the wine!

 Chapter 2377

    "Xiao Gao, look at the time. What are you doing? Is it too late?"


    "Look at your old brother Wang. He''s going to be depressed!"


    "We''re waiting for you. We''ve all left home. You can''t go on a date."


    Qin, Anhui and Henan looked back and saw that it was the high crane rushing to come, so he couldn''t help joking.


    To be honest, no matter Qin Wanyu or Wang Junxian, even Jiangliu takes good care of Gao He. Like three big brothers, he takes care of the only younger brother.


    Although Gao he is younger and younger, he is also the legitimate son of a senior official, but he does not hold the identity at all. He is very fond of his behavior.


    The only thing is stupid!


    Of course, it''s hard to be confused. Sometimes it''s better to be stupid.


    "What happened on the way?"


    Jiang Liu looks up and down at Gao He. After all, there are too many things happened recently. Jiangliu is a little frightened. However, if there is something wrong with the people around him, Jiang Liu can''t help but talk about conspiracy.


    In particular, the river will be very careful about what can be connected with Huasheng. After all, no one knows whether there is something waiting for them.


    "Dusty, what''s the matter?"


    Wang Junxian also noticed that there was something wrong with Gao He, the youngest of them, and the most worrying one.


    Even if they don''t say anything, they will pay attention to them subconsciously, for fear that they will be bullied.


    "Nothing happened. It was just a little friction and scraped the car. She was a female driver. She was unreasonable. She didn''t look at the line and met me. I didn''t bother to tell her that she would drop some maintenance fee for her, so as to avoid trouble."


    "Just because of this, I''m delaying my drinking with my brothers."


    "But no matter what, I''m late. I''ll punish myself three times first."


    "The rest, the brothers drink a few, I''m following!"


    Gao he cheerfully raised his glass and drank three, but no one stopped him.


    After all, it''s been a long time since Gao he''s been drinking. It''s really been a long time since Gao he''s been drinking.


    Although men will not be as close as women, but for a long time no see brothers, even if they don''t say anything, drink a few drinks, also feel less regret.


    "Well, Xiao Gao, drink less. When he turns back to see Ginkgo biloba, he knows that drinking with us has made you drink too much. Next time, you are not allowed to come out. What can you do?"


    Jiang Liu, as several big brothers, usually takes the initiative to arrange something. What''s more, Jiangliu is also true. After all, Xiaogao has already started to prepare for the wedding, the wedding photos have been taken, and the GAOs have chosen a good day, just a month later.


    If there is something wrong with Xiaogao because of drinking with them at this time, Jiangliu really dare not face Huasheng. Ginkgo is treated as a little sister by Huasheng.


    "No, Ginkgo biloba looks irritable, in fact, it can be gentle, won''t let me out to drink!"


    "Come on, do it!"


    Gao crane drank the top of it, and today, when he met woodlouse, he was also a little depressed. Besides, he did not get together for a long time. Gao he was an atmosphere maker. He drank a few more cups of Wang Jun.


    Let alone Qin, Wan and Yu. There are only a few rivers left. They are the people who want to keep sober here. In the end, they just watch them drink.


    But Gao he didn''t expect that today''s wine made him regret all his life. He would never forget the regret in his life, and even more, he would never forget his regret with Ginkgo biloba!

 Chapter 2378

    "Let''s talk about it first. We''re not drunk today. Brother Junxian, believe me, there''s nothing that can''t be solved by one meal of wine. If there''s one, then two!"


    "What''s more, the date of my marriage with Ginkgo biloba has been set. My father chooses the most recent and the best day according to the eight characters of my and ginkgo''s birthdays. Right now your brother and I will enter the palace of marriage. I''m very happy and excited..."


    "I I... "


    The more excited Gao Heyue said, the whole person seemed to have no idea what to say. Although he was young and didn''t experience as much as a few brothers, it was not easy for him and ginkgo to get to today.


    Gao he has never despised the origin of Ginkgo biloba and treated her wholeheartedly. Ginkgo is also the same. She does not kowtow to her just because she is a senior cadre''s son. She should fight or fight. After all, men have to be trained.


    "Well, we all know that you are very excited. What else do you want to say?"


    "Don''t worry. Speak slowly. Although we can''t make you drunk today, we can certainly make you drink beautiful!"


    River flow some helpless looking at high crane, or young good.


    "That''s right. You''re excited. I didn''t look like you when I went after the big movie. Keep a low profile!"


    Wang Junxian had a little too much to drink. Otherwise, he would not say that the wine quality of several people was not good. However, they were all their own people. Their friendship from childhood to adulthood was the most reassuring one.


    "I see that even Xiaogao, who is a latecomer, is going to get married. Even if I start to prepare for pregnancy, I have no legal protection. The rest of you are married, so I''m a laggard."


    Qin, Anhui and Henan seriously calculated that there was still Xiaogao waiting for him, because he was not married, and there was a companion, but he was young.


    But now the younger one still has a month to get married, and he is the only one left. Qin Wanyu feels that he has been abandoned. In the future, people are married men, and his status is still precarious and can be shaken at any time.


    Thinking of this, Qin Wanyu felt that he needed to put the marriage on the agenda, otherwise he would still be illegal if all the children came out that day.


    "You were interrupted by the following, let Xiao Gao finish his speech. Lao Wang can''t drink any more, and he''s starting to talk about his brilliant deeds."


    "And you, Qin Wanyu, you''ve been holding back all the time. It''s good to say that!"


    "Otherwise, you can discuss with Xiao Gao, add a table for you, and have a collective wedding!"


    Jiangliu looked at Xiaogao and held it aside for a long time. He couldn''t help laughing. He looked at the other two, which also means brother?


    As for the collective wedding, Jiang Liu didn''t say it casually. He felt that it was just like this. He just felt that there was something missing.


    When Jiang Liu finished the idea of collective wedding, Qin Wanyu''s eyes brightened. It wasn''t that he wanted to rub against other people''s high heat. The main reason was that he was able to raise a little bit of wind. He always didn''t mention marriage, but also let loose his mouth about pregnancy. Qin Wanyu always felt cheated.


    "Yes, Jiangliu, your idea is really excellent. I don''t think we should drink any more. I''ll go back and talk about it now!"


    The more he thought about it, the more reasonable he felt. He immediately wanted to get up, regardless of the main purpose of today''s visit.


    "You don''t care about Jun Xian. Why did you come out today? You are so Are you in such a hurry? "


    Jiang Liu looked at Qin Wanyu and was about to leave with his coat. He didn''t know what to say. When did Qin Wanyu''s character become so impatient?


    Say the wind is rain?

 Chapter 2379

    "Huasheng is going to be born in a few months. You just have to wait to be a baby father. Of course, it''s not urgent. I haven''t got a shadow yet. I can''t be in a hurry!"


    "I don''t have to spend a day with Xiao Gao. As long as I stimulate the wind with this, maybe my life will be soon."


    "As for Jun Xian, nothing! You are faster than the river, less than a month is a father, what are you depressed about? If I were you, I would be happy to take off now


    Qin, Anhui and Henan were very happy to leave Wang Junxian behind. They really realized what plastic Brotherhood was.


    Qin Wanyu was about to get up and put on his coat when he saw Gao he''s face flushed. He didn''t speak or move for a long time, so he looked at everyone.


    "Xiaogao, you won''t propose to have a collective wedding with you because of the river flow. Are you not willing to


    "I didn''t. I just want to borrow this to urge your sister Fengxi to make her feel a little urgent. If she doesn''t get married, she will be a leftover woman. I''ll be a leftover man for a long time. I can''t help but worry!"


    Qin Wanyu subconsciously put down his hand and stopped. Looking at Xiaogao''s appearance, he was surprised. He felt that Xiaogao was not such a person?


    But when you think about it, it''s your wedding after all. It''s only once in your life. Who doesn''t want to be unique, and only you become the focus, which is understandable.


    Therefore, Qin Wanyu really didn''t want to rub Gao he''s wedding. Jiangliu was just a proposal. After all, it was the day chosen by Gao family. Moreover, it was the auspicious day of Gao he and Ginkgo biloba, and it was not necessarily a good day for him to follow suit.


    "Qin Wanyu, don''t talk nonsense. Xiaogao is not such a person. He had something to say just now, which was interrupted by you one by one."


    "Xiao Gao, what do you want to say, you say it."


    Jiangliu really doesn''t think Gao he will think like this. It''s a kind of intuition. He even feels that Gao he is willing to hold a collective wedding.


    "Yes, I haven''t finished speaking for a long time just now, and my words have been taken off course. Don''t say anything. Let Xiaogao say it."


    Wang Junxian also said seriously that although he had a little too much to drink, he would not be careless. Although Wang Junxian also felt that Gao he was not a fussy person, he just thought that he wanted to have a unique wedding. In fact, it was not impossible.


    Therefore, Wang Junxian did not directly agree with the view of river flow.


    "I don''t mean that. It''s good to have a wedding together. It''s so lively."


    "I mean, I I want to go to the bathroom! "


    After finishing, Gao he blushed a little, but he really felt very good about the river flow''s proposal.


    We are brothers who have known each other for many years. In fact, Jiangliu didn''t play with him before. The only people who can really enter their hearts are Jiang Liu, Wang Junxian, Qin, Wanyu.


    High cranes are all added after.


    Gao he has always been very happy. Several brothers are willing to play with him. After all, what kind of people are you with determines what kind of circle you are in.


    At the beginning, Gaohe is not so pure, but after time together, Gao he also uses sincere contact.


    "You You just go to the bathroom. It''s not class. You''re still waiting for a report? "


    Jiangliu and Wang Junxian don''t know what to say. Maybe they are old and there is a generation gap?


    He thought it was really embarrassing for him to say this.


    "Isn''t that the rule of drinking? Who goes first loses? "

 Chapter 2380

    Gao he has wanted to go to the toilet for a long time. It may be because at the beginning, that wave of self punishment made him fill himself up. Gao he especially wanted to go to the toilet.


    But I still remember the rule of the liquor store that whoever goes to the toilet first loses.


    Win or lose is small, face is big.


    People always think that Gao he is small. It is true that Gao he is the youngest. He cries, but Gao he also thinks that he has grown up. There will be people who will marry and have a family soon, not Xiaogao.


    Gao he thought that today we must make everyone look at each other. He has grown up.


    He has always firmly remembered that a few brothers did not go to the toilet, and that was even less.


    But this thing, when you don''t want it, may not be so frequent, once you have made a psychological hint in your heart.


    You find that the less you want to do something, the more you want to do it.


    Gao he controlled that he didn''t want to go to the toilet, but soon he felt so anxious that his face turned red.


    Because his face was red, Gao he didn''t pay attention to his facial emotion, and he didn''t dare to speak. He felt that he was going to break his work if he moved a little.


    But I didn''t expect, just because of my own situation, let several brothers misunderstand, which was very embarrassing.


    He really didn''t mean that. As long as Qin, Wanyu and Xi Xi didn''t mind, it would be held together. Gao he thought it was very lively and meaningful.


    It''s just that he and ginkgo are in a bit of a hurry. A month later, Gao he is worried that Qin, Anhui and Henan feel too busy.


    Several people heard Gao he''s words and were immediately stunned.


    "When do we still have this rule for drinking?"


    "And when you didn''t come, we had already been there!"


    "Come on, my child, and don''t bear it!"


    Jiangliu laughs, but he never thought that Gao he held back for a long time, and his face was heavy, which made the river flow self doubt.


    Finally, I photographed Gao he and told him to go to the toilet!


    "You Have you all been there? "


    "Then I''ll go first!"


    As soon as Gao he heard of the river, he turned around and ran to the toilet. If he had known this, what else would he tolerate? A trot, straight to the destination.


    Looking at the back of the high crane, the river several, can not help but laugh out loud, so they like to take the high crane, this boy always gives people surprise, unexpected.


    "Now the young man


    Wang Junxian had no choice but to smile.


    Every time I bring Xiao Gao, I find something they don''t know.


    A few people talk and laugh, Wang Junxian''s heart of boredom also evacuated a lot, so say ah, a person still want to have some friends, when you are upset, simply drink two glasses of wine, talk, the mood will change a little better.


    Wang Junxian''s atmosphere here is because Gao he is active. He didn''t expect that there was a small episode.


    Because Gao he drank too much and was in a hurry to go to the toilet, he didn''t see the sign of the toilet at all, so he ran into the female toilet.


    Fortunately, there was no one in the women''s room. Gao he was not interrupted when he went to the toilet, but he still felt that there was something wrong with his subconscious mind.


    Gao he feels that this toilet is very strange, but his brain is a little confused. The reflex arc is too long, so he doesn''t respond to it. What''s wrong.


    What''s important is that as he goes to the toilet, he feels cool behind him. When he looks back, he has nothing but himself!

 Chapter 2381

    "It''s strange that the toilet of this shop is decorated strangely and the temperature is cool. Why is it not as good as before?"


    Gao he murmured and turned his head to clean himself up. He didn''t see it. Beside him, there was a ghost with only half a charming face. The mark of peach blossom was on her forehead, and her eyes were staring at the crane as if she were looking at the prey.


    It''s also Gao he''s bad luck. He drinks too much and goes to the wrong toilet and enters the women''s room by mistake.


    The female ghost who only showed half of her face was a wounded peach blossom ghost. The other half of her face was destroyed by thunder, but the other half had a charming posture, which was known as Daji in the world.


    It has always been the art of seducing men in high-grade places, absorbing Yang for food.


    The peach blossom ghost would have gone out looking for food if it wasn''t for the pain of thunder robbery. Originally, she thought that she had nothing to eat these days, so she had to heal herself. However, she didn''t want to be treated by God. She would have eaten all her food. If she didn''t accept it, peach blossom ghost thought it would be too sorry for God.


    Of course, this has nothing to do with Huasheng, but it can only be said that Gao he is in bad luck. It depends on how he can keep his heart. After all, few people can escape the trap of peach blossom ghost.


    Peach blossom ghost is very effective in dealing with men.


    It''s just that there are some things that can''t be investigated in detail. If Huasheng doesn''t come back, Gao he and ginkgo have children of their own. Their parents love them and their husbands care about them. The couple are still very sweet.


    But now, the original beautiful everything, all become unknown!


    Peach blossom ghost takes advantage of Gao he''s confusion and sticks it on his coat. As long as he follows him, he can definitely recover his wound.


    Peach blossom ghost is very happy, floating around Gao He, feeling the healthy man''s abundant Yang Qi, and Gao he''s healthy qi. Because Gao he is an official, and Gao he is upright, his noble righteousness is inevitable.


    These healthy spirits have an impact on all the ghosts and spirits of cattle, ghosts and snakes, but just how much of this person''s righteousness is. For peach blossom ghosts, the current high crane is only a little prickly and not a threat.


    On the contrary, peach blossom ghost enjoys it, which will make her recover faster.


    Think of this, peach blossom ghost all over the body revealed joy, is also this joy, let Gao he feel more and more cold.


    The ghost''s breath comes from the cold in the netherworld.


    How can ordinary people stand it?


    "Why is it getting colder and colder? I drink too much and drink hallucinations? "


    There is a happy peach blossom ghost hanging on Gao he''s body. He is blowing air on his face. It''s strange that Gao he is not cold.


    Just as Gao he turns to wash his hands and is ready to go out, he is facing a woman in her fifties coming in from the toilet. At that moment, Gao he feels the deep malice in the world.


    It''s no wonder that when the supermarket is on sale, young people can never rob aunts!


    "Ah


    "Hooligans!"


    "Pervert


    "I''ll kill you Voyeur!"


    The aunt picked up her small bag and started to hit him according to the head of the crane. She scolded while beating. The whole pub heard it.


    So the next day Gao he was on fire. It was said that a man who was drunk late at night, frustrated, went to the women''s toilet to peep at his aunt and was beaten out.


    "You don''t talk nonsense. If you mess around again, I''ll fight back!"


    High crane is also very aggrieved, this will also sober up, is completely frightened.


    Several people in the river heard the sound of the crane. They looked at each other and quickly got up and passed.

 Chapter 2382

    When several people arrived at the river, the high crane was covering his head and constantly retreating, and the people around him pointed to the crane.


    Because many people did see Gao he come out of the women''s toilet, and they felt that there was something wrong with Gao he''s personality.


    Another look at each other or a big mother, looking at the eyes of the crane is more colorful.


    "What do you think of this young man?"


    "That''s right. Even the big mother will not let go. The child is psychopathic."


    "Don''t talk about children. Maybe it''s too much pressure and psychological distortion. Who doesn''t have a child! Understand all of them. "


    "You''re interesting to talk about, but the voyeur needs to understand for a while? Do murderers have to be considerate? You reincarnate, if the girl of your family is here, can you be so indifferent? If you want me to say, you have to go to the police station and detain him for a few days. That''s uneducated! "


    "Don''t you quarrel, don''t you listen to the little boy''s misunderstanding? Maybe it''s really a misunderstanding. Then your quarrel will be meaningless! "


    "Yes, and even if you peep, normal people will not peep at the old lady..."


    ¡­¡­


    The discussion in the crowd makes Gao he feel that he has lost his life. He is really not a peeping maniac. Now, is this man all right?


    Don''t know the cause and effect of the beginning of the final conclusion, consider the feelings of innocent people?


    What''s more, no matter what he said, there was no one to help. Gao he couldn''t really hit the old lady. What kind of man was he?


    He is a big man, and he beats an old lady. Does the old lady have the strength to fight back?


    However, being misunderstood all the time, Gao he is not happy and his mood has changed.


    The peach blossom ghost beside Gao he feels Gao he''s change. His eyes move, and he is about to make a move. After all, Gao he is her ration now. Being bullied, her mood becomes negative, which will affect the taste of her food.


    Peach blossom ghost is still waiting for Gao He to turn over and restore his appearance. Naturally, he can''t watch him being bullied.


    He wanted to decorate this ugly old woman with something to make her die, but he didn''t want to see a shining man behind him. The peach blossom ghost was honest in an instant and didn''t dare to move.


    If it is normal, peach blossom ghost will not be afraid, even want to try, after all, such a good Yang, let alone a hundred years is a thousand years, ten thousand years is also difficult to meet.


    But now that she is seriously injured, she doesn''t dare to take risks. Besides, she feels dangerous. Maybe because peach blossom ghost has always been dealing with men, she gets nutrients from men and improves herself, so she knows men better. After all, she has a specialty in art!


    Peach blossom ghost chose Gao He, but he was sure that he could be subdued.


    But the man who walked into his own step by step behind him was the invisible man that peach blossom ghost met for the first time in 100 years.


    For unknown things, peach blossom ghost always can not touch, because no one knows whether the other party can be provoked. She said that the better is a peach blossom ghost, said the ugly point, is a resentful ghost, afraid is the soul, then she can live in vain.


    "What are you doing? What''s the matter, Gao he


    Jiangliu has a clear and clear look. He has lost his easygoing manner when he chatted with his brothers.


    The man in the peach blossom ghost''s eyes is the river.


    And the so-called light is actually majestic momentum!


    This is a peach blossom ghost, do not have to try, all know is can''t deal with the person!


    Gao he is still too young!

 Chapter 2383

    "What about security? What do you do? Where are you going to make trouble here? "


    Wang Junxian''s momentum has changed. He has drunk a little, but his brother has an accident and can enter the state immediately!


    And this tavern was originally owned by Wang Junxian, and this restaurant is Wang Junxian''s.


    "Be careful when you''re old. You''re almost done!"


    Qin, Anhui and Henan had planned to go back. When he heard the news, he followed the river and Wang Junxian came.


    Qin Wanyu gets close to Gao he and pulls the old lady away. He wants to pull the crane out, but he doesn''t want to touch him. Gao he screams subconsciously. The voice is worse than that of being beaten by the old lady. What I don''t know is that Qin Wanyu is hot! Frightened, Qin Wanyu quickly released his hand!


    It''s also because the high crane was fished out that the congregation saw the appearance of the crane!


    That guy, we don''t know why an old lady in her fifties would use a small rivet bag. Gao he was beaten badly, but his face was not hurt but swollen.


    Qin Wanyu didn''t understand why it was swollen instead of bleeding. It was not that Qin Wanyu didn''t love Gao He, but it was too weird. After all, it was rivets. How could it be swelling?


    Even Gao he doesn''t understand this. He can only be glad that he is lucky?


    What they don''t know is that the peach blossom ghost protects Gao He with her weak strength. It''s not that she likes Gao he much. It''s just that if Gao he is hurt too hard, he will be weak, his Yang will be damaged, and her food will be poor.


    In order to recover better, the peach blossom ghost is really fighting. If it was not for the river, the peach blossom ghost would have killed the old woman by accident.


    After all, it''s much easier than protecting the crane.


    The reason why the high crane would shout is that he was implicated by the peach blossom ghost. The peach blossom ghost protected the high crane with his own strength, which was equivalent to wrapping the high crane. On Qin Wanyu''s body, there was an array of Feng Xi''s painting on the left and one on the right, and the heirloom of Fengxi on his neck!


    My God! These things almost killed the peach blossom ghost. If she knew that a high crane would make her experience such ups and downs, she would not be greedy for this stuttering.


    But now there is no way, peach blossom ghost was injured, now it is seriously injured, what to say should be made up on Gao he''s body.


    More can''t take the initiative to leave, so in the future for a period of time, Gaohe''s mental state is not as good as day by day!


    Of course, now people don''t know what happened. It''s not only Qin Wanyu who is frightened by Gao he''s appearance, but also Jiang Liu and Wang Junxian.


    He didn''t dare to touch Gao He for a while. He thought that he was damaged by the old lady. Qin Wanyu happened to hurt him?


    "Xiao Gao, are you ok?"


    "Call an ambulance!"


    Qin Wanyu looked at Gao He with a worried face.


    And the beating aunt over there, looking at Gao he''s appearance, originally wanted to scold for a while, but when she looks at the river flow, several people''s momentum is mainly in Jiangcheng. Who doesn''t know Jiangliu?


    What''s more, they came to the tavern of the Wang family. Who is not clear about the relationship between them.


    The aunt also knew that she had provoked people who were not easy to provoke, but she was also aggrieved in her heart. Who told that person to go to the women''s toilet, and then she was wronged and dragged away by her companion for fear of investigating her responsibility.


    "Wait! Don''t go


    Seeing that the aunt was about to leave, Gao he held the wrist he had just met by Qin Wanyu and turned around and called out.


    Gao He kneaded his wrist as he called. It was strange that he was beaten so many times that he thought it was enough pain, but he didn''t want to resist his brother Qin''s hand?

 Chapter 2384

    Now Gao he not only feels the unparalleled pain, but also the bone chilling. At this moment, Gao he suddenly falls into doubt, and he won''t be dying, right?


    Otherwise, how could you suddenly have this feeling?


    Of course, these feelings can''t catch up with his reputation, so when Yu Guang saw that his aunt who had beaten him all the way was going to leave, Gao he immediately stopped her from leaving.


    "It''s not clear. How can we go? I was beaten for nothing? "


    "I don''t know. I thought I went to peep at the women''s toilet."


    Today''s incident involves Gao he''s reputation. He is such a big young man. He is still surrounded by a group of people who take photos with mobile phones. With the current network speed, it will not be able to find out where his home is.


    His father will break his leg.


    Therefore, if you don''t understand, you can''t go. When they come to the river, Gao he is not afraid of it, and he is completely hardened.


    Gao he rubs his hands as he says it. Then he subconsciously looks at the air-conditioning position of the pub. He doesn''t understand. It''s not so cold when he just comes in!


    "You see, something happened! Let you almost do, who are these people, you dare to provoke! "


    The uncle, who was with the beating aunt, whispered while pulling. Then they really stopped. They wanted to go, but the security guards at the door stopped directly.


    Although Jiangliu and Wang Junxian didn''t say anything, they were all human beings. If the boss could make it clear, he didn''t have to do it.


    "What are we afraid of? We come here to consume and drink. We are God!"


    "Their own security is not good, there are men in the women''s room. A peeping maniac still refuses to say, I care about them!"


    "When I find out, I still fight!"


    "Look at your advice. It was twenty years ago, and now it''s even more. I knew you shouldn''t come out to drink with you today! Waste my mother''s time


    She has a small black leather bag with rivets, sunglasses on her head, flaming red lips, a turquoise scarf on her neck, small black high-heeled shoes with about five centimeters on her feet, and her figure is slightly swollen. She looks fierce and indignant. She feels that she is not afraid of evil forces and is good for the people. She is very brave.


    Hearing his companion''s words, he was very shameless. He looked at half a hundred old men in Chinese tunic, and his eyes were very impatient.


    As soon as he said this, the old man''s face didn''t look good. If it wasn''t for fear of being found out, the old man would not have helped.


    It will be found that the old couple is not as simple as they see!


    Love at dusk? Extramarital affairs in China?


    "I don''t care what your relationship is. I''ll tell you, auntie, I just drank too much and went into the wrong women''s room. We''ll check and monitor it now, and there was no one in the women''s room at that time. I met you only when I came out. The surveillance can testify, and you can''t frame me up!"


    "I''m not a pervert. You people, don''t take it out of context! If you don''t know the cause and effect, you will send it randomly! "


    With that, Gao he looks at Wang Junxian and asks him to help with the monitoring.


    Naturally, Wang Junxian had no problem. He turned the monitoring out to prove that what Gao he said was true. When he would be beaten, his face had already been exposed. If not, it would be handled well.


    The effect of public opinion is very unfavorable to the Gao family, after all, such a family is very sensitive.


    Because this misunderstanding was removed, the monitoring showed clearly that Gao he did not lie.

 Chapter 2385

    After all, the one who hit people is older. Some of them couldn''t hold on and left with their faces covered because their faces were photographed by people around them.


    Strictly speaking, the old lady was taken away by the old man of the same trade.


    A lot of people really don''t care about the facts, just for the heat. So there are all kinds of news about Gao He. In addition, there is this old couple. They didn''t expect that their real relationship is really an extramarital affair in twilight love


    My husband and wife''s family all saw the news, it is not difficult to guess that according to the old lady with rivet bag, she was not satisfied with all kinds of things, and was beaten up by chicken and eggs.


    Finally, the old lady was so excited that she had a heart attack and died


    It was unexpected, but it really happened.


    When Gao He several people know, they are unbelievable, because of this, they are also discovered by the hostility of Gao family, wireless expansion, and all kinds of remarks that are not conducive to the Gao family are flying.


    Many ignorant people don''t know the truth of the matter. Even if they do, they will watch the fun with the keyboard man''s mind.


    For a while, because of this clear misunderstanding, the whole Gao family fell into an awkward situation, a little careless, and needed to step down.


    I didn''t expect it to develop.


    On that day, the misunderstanding was lifted, and the party must not continue. After all, Gao he was injured, so he was sent to the hospital for simple treatment.


    In fact, there was no bleeding, but when Qin Wanyu touched him, Gao he felt a sharp pain. He was afraid that the old lady would not hurt him.


    What''s more interesting is that when Qin Wanyu touched Gao he again, he didn''t feel any pain at all.


    Now everyone thought that Gao he was too nervous just now, because only Qin Wanyu didn''t drink, and because Gao he was injured, Qin Wanyu sent Gao he back directly.


    On the way home, ginkgo already knew about Gao He. Although she was angry and wanted to scold him for being stupid, she was also worried about Gao he''s situation.


    "Gingko, I''m in pain all over. Won''t you come to see me?"


    "You don''t know, that old lady beat me with something, almost didn''t kill me!"


    Gao he also got a chance to talk to Gingko for comfort for a long time, and peach blossom ghost was watching beside the crane, and the corners of his mouth were slightly bent.


    "Get out of here. I''m not going."


    "You also mean, who let you not be careful, go to the wrong women''s toilet, hit you are light, in case there are a lot of people inside, you will be more miserable!"


    Ginkgo knife mouth tofu heart, looking at Gao he''s black and blue face also a little worried, she would like to go to see, just think of the family now two pregnant women to take care of, leaving Jasmine alone, ginkgo is really not at ease, not to mention silver.


    I also know that Gao he is home, and there will be nothing to do. Someone must take care of him, so he doesn''t think about the past.


    "You are so heartless. We are going to get married!"


    "And there was really no one in the women''s room at that time. If there was someone, I would definitely not get into the wrong place. If you don''t believe it, ask brother Qin, he saw the surveillance!"


    Gao he curled his mouth. He said casually that he couldn''t really let go. After all, it was too late.


    "I''ll prove it. It''s true."


    "Well, you get out of the car quickly. I''ll go home to accompany my daughter-in-law!"


    Qin Wanyu stops to get off the car, looks at Yan Gao''s home, puts Gaohe down, and then looks at Yan Gaohe''s mobile phone video channel.

 Chapter 2386

    "Brother Qin, please slow down!"


    Although Gao he was driven down, he still said goodbye with a smile.


    At this time, the peach blossom ghost lying on Gao he''s body finally relaxed. Although he didn''t touch Qin Wanyu, the breath of Qin Wanyu was too much for a ghost.


    What needs to be said is that Qin Wanyu can not see peach blossom ghost with weak power. Moreover, the peach blossom ghost relies on the high crane, and the popularity of the high crane is covered. Qin Wanyu can not see anything at all.


    If it''s Fengxi, it''s definitely impossible to run. But the person here today is not Fengxi. Fengxi is still investigating the person who tricked Yu Ping''s mother. After all, this is the only breakthrough at present, and that person has really appeared.


    Feng Xi traced all the way, but the Lord didn''t see it. He met a bunch of lonely souls. There were tramps in the city, and other things in other corners.


    These things, wind Xi also did not meet in vain, from their mouth, know a little news, those people seem to look for these little people, looking for things that can''t be seen in this city, tempting them to do something totally unconnected and strange.


    Frighten an old lady into dreams and give her some hints that it is not suitable to stay here for a long time


    It doesn''t connect in their eyes, but it''s not in the wind''s ears.


    "What is this for?"


    Feng Xi is scratching her ears in her heart, but she doesn''t waste time here. She goes home directly. She needs to be smooth because she has a strong external smell, which completely covers Qin Wanyu''s body. In addition, Feng Xi is too busy and doesn''t pay attention to it.


    When the wind is over, Qin, Wan and Yu will be gone.


    Finally, when Fengxi found the peach blossom ghost, it had been many days.


    At the same time, Gao family.


    Gao he came back black and blue, and could not hide it. However, Gao''s mother was distressed. He was very worried, but his father didn''t show much.


    "Ah, it''s better for parents to have pain!"


    "But the only regret is that the daughter-in-law is not here!"


    "But it doesn''t matter. I''ll see you every day soon."


    Gao he simply cleaned up, and his body hurt a little. He didn''t want to take a bath. He just lay down and went to sleep. Maybe because of drinking, Gao he felt like he was lying down and falling asleep.


    After that, he saw Ginkgo biloba in a daze, which made Gao he very excited. In a moment, he came to the spirit.


    "Ginkgo biloba? When did you come? "


    "You''re hard spoken. You''re worried about me, but you''re too embarrassed to say it!"


    "But you didn''t say there were two pregnant women in the family, didn''t you worry?"


    "I''m not dreaming


    Gao he hugs gingko excitedly. He is happy like a child. He wants to turn around with ginkgo.


    Although Gao he can understand the emotion of Ginkgo and Huasheng, he is still a little lost. After all, he will spend his life with gingko in the future!


    He is just an ordinary person, and his heart is bound to be a little different.


    "We''re all going to get married. I don''t worry about who you worry about."


    "No one else is as important as you."


    "I miss you so much!"


    Ginkgo said, holding the crane tightly, kissing the neck of the crane, his hands began to be dishonest.


    At the beginning, Gao he was still very happy. His body was full of passion. But when he heard the words of Ginkgo biloba, he was stunned for a moment, and his expression was also somewhat lucid.


    Although he said this very much, he certainly hoped that in the eyes of ginkgo, he was the most important, but Gao he also knew that the relationship between ginkgo and Huasheng was not something that anyone could get involved in.

 Chapter 2387

    "Ginkgo, do you spray perfume?" How delicious it is


    Gao crane pushed the ginkgo in front of her and looked at her up and down. This very familiar face, how weird it looked, always felt strange, and ginkgo never perfumes.


    Then, without waiting for ginkgo to speak, Gao he slapped himself directly and woke himself up.


    Peach blossom ghost


    Gao he wakes himself up in his dream, and then looks at the surrounding environment and confirms once again that he is really dreaming!


    This will dream to see strange things, also have an explanation.


    Gao he thinks that this is the problem of his total mind. In addition, he misses ginkgo too much at this time, so he has such a dream.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that what he said was reasonable.


    After that, she sent a wechat to ginkgo and turned over to sleep.


    However, after a while, Gao he turned over again, because he was pressed to the place where he was beaten.


    This operation of high crane almost breathless peach blossom ghost.


    Peach blossom ghost facing the high crane, in the air a duel.


    Peach blossom ghost did not expect that she actually looked away. In order to use the fastest way to absorb Yang Qi, she did not hesitate to use his last strength to create an illusion. In Gao he''s eyes, she was what he wanted to see.


    Many people think that this is just a spring dream. In fact, it is not. It is a real war between man and ghost, because only in this way can peach blossom ghost absorb the maximum Yang with the fastest speed, and then recover.


    But Gao he didn''t cooperate. She was so busy just now.


    No way, peach blossom ghost can only deal with a mouthful, face to the face of high crane, mercilessly sucked a mouthful of Yang, although looking at the sucking hard, but in fact, it is less than 1%.


    It''s too slow.


    The first night, peach blossom ghost can only continue to work hard. After all, it is not enough. She will not leave. She still confiscates the power used on Gao He, let alone recuperate herself.


    In the next few nights, the peach blossom ghost will turn into a Ginkgo biloba every night, and go to Gao He every night


    After a long time, Gao he''s spirit becomes weak and his Yang is lost.


    However, peach blossom ghost is more and more beautiful day by day. Seeing Gao he''s situation, he is kind of thanking him and helping him out. Because he has recovered much more strength, the peach blossom ghost directly finds the old lady who beat Gao He with a rivet bag that day. Her dream scared her to death


    It is also because of this, the subsequent public opinion is infinitely expanded, in the case of Gao he does not know, carrying an karma.


    Of course, peach blossom ghost is not as good as he thought, but it was the day when he remembered his hatred. Because the old lady, she lost a lot of mana and avenged him with one stone.


    But Gao he''s situation is really getting worse and worse, because Yang Qi is getting weaker and weaker, and the whole person becomes listless, just like smoking a big cigarette in ancient times. In addition, the old lady is dead, and public opinion is thrown on him indiscriminately.


    In the end, if they don''t know about it, they won''t be found out. If they don''t know about it, they won''t be found out. In the end, if they don''t know about it, they won''t be found out


    When Gao he saw the news, he laughed angrily!


    In this way, it''s not surprising that Gao he is not in a good mood. When a lot of things are pressed down, Gao he can withstand it. Just as he is struggling to deal with his family affairs, he has an emotional crisis with Ginkgo biloba.


    The reason is very simple. Gao he has not contacted ginkgo for several days. When ginkgo sees the news outside, he goes to find Gao He. Seeing the mental state of Gao He, he is immediately stunned.

 Chapter 2388

    "Gaohe, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Haven''t you been sleeping these days? How do you look, how weak? "


    "You don''t look well, either?"


    Seeing the high crane like this, Ginkgo biloba is worried about herself, but she also has a little drum beating in her heart.


    The drummer is Gao he''s attitude towards her.


    In the past, no matter what happened, Gao he would not have contacted her, and even went to the spring breeze of ten li to seek Huasheng


    But now, I''m going to get married. If I don''t contact myself, I don''t speak. I''m not enthusiastic about myself. I don''t even speak. It''s hard to even look at myself.


    "Can''t you see that? What else? What happened at home is all because of me. How can I sleep? "


    "Those hostile people are staring at my father and waiting for him to step down. Now it''s just a chance to step on it. How can I let go? How can I have time to sleep? How can I contact you for a few hours at most? "


    Can you be sensible? You can''t say such a thing now if you put your kindness to Huasheng on me. Besides, if I don''t look for you, can''t you come to me? "


    "Am I a Tim dog?"


    High crane said more excited, directly kicked the table.


    Just listen to the "bang", wooden tea table Moved a little bit.


    Gao he felt his feet hurt at the wrong time


    He''s really getting weaker.


    The crane realizes it again.


    "Gao He, do you think so of me?"


    "I''m worried about you these days. I don''t answer your phone calls or send messages back. The young lady is afraid that I''m in a hurry, so she''ll let me go out. Miss and uncle use their own strength to help you clarify this matter and help you press down..."


    "I''m afraid it will affect you. I dare not disturb you. Do you think you are Tim dog? How can you say that about our feelings


    "If you can say these words, you can prove that you are unbalanced in your heart and have always had a knot in one''s heart. Then I think we should not get married. How can I be worthy of you, the son of a high official, as a servant girl?"


    Ginkgo is not gas, if she did not put the high crane in her heart, how could she nod and promise to get married.


    More ginkgo do not want to say more, turn around and go.


    "Ginkgo biloba!"


    "What you said, the wedding date is fixed, how can you cancel it?"


    "And I''m just jealous. You''re so nice to Huasheng. Do you want to live our own life? I don''t dislike that you are the servant girl of Huasheng, but you can''t really treat yourself as a servant girl. We Gao family can''t afford you! "


    When Gao he heard gingko say so hard, he was also surprised. He recovered some clarity in his eyes, but it was also a little bit. The depression on his head almost killed him.


    Gao he hugs ginkgo and refuses to let her go.


    In fact, Gao he is also in a mess. Because of his dissatisfaction, he can dream of Ginkgo biloba every night. As time goes on, Gao he''s heart drops more and more. When he sees the news of Ginkgo biloba, he originally wanted to return, but after a few words, he said how she would like to accompany Huasheng. Gao hechen was very angry.


    If you don''t answer the phone, let alone text messages.


    "High crane! You... "


    Originally, at the moment when Gao he hugged her, ginkgo was not so angry. After all, this shows that Gao he doesn''t really want to ignore her.


    The result did not expect Gao he''s words more and more excessive!


    His Gao family is not poor, but I am sorry, her family miss to dowry enough Ginkgo biloba, food and clothing for a lifetime! It is no exaggeration to say that as long as gingko is willing, she can also raise a Gao family!


    What''s more, what servant girl, for so many years, Huasheng takes her as a sister and loves where she turns out to be said!

 Chapter 2389

    Ginkgo heard this, of course, is to refute, and because this is actually said from the mouth of the crane, ginkgo is more angry.


    Huasheng and Jiangliu are helping him now. Does he have a conscience?


    Gingko lifted his hand and pushed the crane away. As soon as he turned around and said two words, ginkgo was stunned and stretched out his hand to pull the crane''s neck.


    Although the height is not enough, but the ginkgo can not stand on the foot, ginkgo is to determine, but do not want to find another thing, the eyes red instantly.


    "You You can do it. It''s amazing


    "I''ve been busy these days. You''ve let me down!"


    "No matter what anyone said this time, I will not marry this marriage. Gaohe, we are finished, and the wedding is cancelled!"


    Gingko pushed aside the high crane, forced to bear the tears in his eyes, mercilessly staring at the high crane, how could he be blind to see him!


    "Gingko, you''re enough. Cancel the wedding and break up once. Do you know how to hurt your feelings? You''ve almost got it!"


    "In the past, you didn''t have to say anything, but now it''s too much to say!"


    Gao he''s face also changed. He never thought that ginkgo would have such an ignorant day.


    Gao he can''t help thinking, if only ginkgo could be as gentle and obedient as in his dream


    But that is a dream after all


    "Are you still blaming me at this time? Gao He, you are so shameless


    , "I ask you to take care of the necks on your neck when you''re in charge of me, and the perfume on your body, disgusting me!"


    Ginkgo never thought that one day high crane would cheat, and even put the bright evidence here. Is this for oneself to see?


    Ginkgo has been unable to say anything more. She has never been so sad. To be honest, although she is a nanny and a servant girl, she is also treated favorably by Huasheng. What she learned from xiaohuasheng has never fallen behind like Chuntao.


    Ginkgo has never been wronged!


    But today, gingko feels a great shame. His fiance, who is going to marry, has a burning problem at home. He has the face to be with other women


    Ginkgo said, turn around and run, high crane now state want to pull ginkgo, really a little difficult.


    Especially when ginkgo said these things, Gao he was angry. He was angry and didn''t believe him. What''s more, he didn''t know what he had done?


    He has been busy at home, is he doing things with ghosts?


    But now gingko doesn''t wait for him to explain, and Gao he has a temper. In addition, he has been irritable these days, and he didn''t chase ginkgo.


    When gingko went out, she happened to meet Gao''s parents. They had already heard the servant say that the little two had quarreled and quarreled fiercely. They had already said that they would not get married.


    Naturally, Gao''s parents are not happy, after all, where marriage is a small matter, the day is set, where can say to cancel it.


    Although Gao''s family has some problems, Gao''s father is confident that this drizzle is not a big problem.


    But Gao''s mother didn''t think so. She thought ginkgo was afraid that their family would fall down and be wronged, so she didn''t want to get married.


    For a moment, Gao''s mother had problems with her eyes when she looked at gingko, but she was still patient and wanted to persuade her. She also regretted that ginkgo had no parents, so she was inevitably wayward and sensitive.


    No matter what Gao''s parents think, no one thinks Gao he has a problem. After all, the child has never gone out these days.

 Chapter 2390

    Just as Gao''s parents want to say something to ease the mood of the little couple, they see gingko waving their hands directly.


    "Uncle and aunt, needless to say, we broke up, I broke up with Gao He, we will not get married!"


    "Whatever you think, I have no parents since I was a child, but I should have three outlooks. I will not accept my future husband, there are other women!"


    , "you don''t have to say anything wrong. The kiss on his neck is no longer a human being. He has the smell of peach blossom perfume on his neck. What a hint of me is a fool!"


    "A complete fool!"


    Ginkgo said, turned to leave the Gaojia, ginkgo did not cry along the way, tears have been in the eye circles, until back to ten li spring wind, saw Huasheng, ginkgo can not help crying.


    Ginkgo this cry, can make Huasheng several people cry silly, ginkgo has been a particularly strong small pepper, can let her like this, must not be a small matter.


    It''s not a small matter. Ginkgo''s heart is breaking now, and she can''t cry herself. It seems that she has to cry all her tears for so many years.


    Huasheng also followed her, motioning jasmine to take the paper towel, then did not say a word, patiently waiting for ginkgo to cry, let her vent the pain in her heart.


    Besides, even if ginkgo leaves alone, Huasheng knows that 80% of it is because of the crane. After all, gingko is very happy to go to Gaohe today. How can he expect to become like this when he comes back.


    Of course, Huasheng didn''t expect it to be so serious. It''s time to cancel the wedding.


    The Gao family''s invitation cards have been sent out. Ginkgo''s wedding dress is still Huasheng''s dowry, and her red wedding dress is customized for her. As for the wedding dress, Gao he designed it himself. Everything is ready.


    Hua Zhi is still there. She is very surprised to see ginkgo like this. However, she does not speak. She sits on the side and picks up a cake to supplement the nutrients needed by her body That''s why she was greedy.


    But with a look in Huasheng''s head, Hua Zhi smiles awkwardly and puts it down again. She never thought that Huasheng''s eyes are so good.


    Originally thought, while Huasheng didn''t pay attention, he was stealing a bite


    Seeing this, Molly quickly takes away the cake on the table in Hua Zhi''s painful eyes. This cake was originally reserved for Hua Sheng, but she didn''t want to be watched by Hua Zhi again. Molly dare not let her eat it.


    Hua Zhi''s child has been a little bit too good, commonly known as too big, Hua Zhi does not want to leave a scar after caesarean section, so she naturally has to control her diet, but no one can control her except Huasheng, including Hua Zhi himself.


    "Hey hey, I don''t eat, just look at it!"


    "Don''t look at me. Look at Ginkgo biloba. This child has never cried so sad. It must be Gao He who bullied others. We have to help Ginkgo biloba!"


    Hua Zhi big stomach is not honest, but in front of Huasheng, she only dares to talk about it and dare not move the real case.


    "Ginkgo, OK, wipe it! What happened? I''ll make the decision for you. If Gao he has done something unforgivable, I''ll let him look good! "


    Huasheng looked at ginkgo and cried almost, and patted gingko.


    It''s not that Huasheng doesn''t care about love, but that the people around him are unhappy recently, or one after another. Huasheng is also inexplicably irritable, just like God wants to follow her to do it!


    There is something that seems to be in control


    Huasheng can''t say what kind of feeling it is.

 Chapter 2391

    "Miss, I''m not married. I want to break up with Gao He!"


    "He''s a scum. He''s cheating!"


    After saying this, ginkgo once again fell into tears. Miss is pregnant. She doesn''t want to worry Huasheng like this. But ginkgo has only one family member. She can''t help it.


    Especially think of the smell on Gao He, which is women''s, she can''t feel wrong, and even if her intuition as a woman is wrong, and there are kisses, that is always a must!


    Ginkgo thought of this, just recovered tears, again can not stop.


    Hua Sheng thought it was a quarrel between two people, but he didn''t expect that an honest boy like Gao he would do such a thing. Besides, the Gao family is not busy these days?


    For a moment, Hua Sheng couldn''t help thinking, could it be that ginkgo was misunderstood?


    After all, ginkgo''s character is a little anxious when facing feelings. Is it wrong?


    Not only Huasheng thinks so, but also Hua Zhi.


    What she just thought was that the little couple quarreled, but she didn''t expect it to rise to such a serious level!


    "It''s not a misunderstanding, is it?"


    Hua Zhi weak asked out of the ten li spring breeze all people''s questions.


    As soon as this word comes out, ginkgo cries louder


    "Why don''t you believe me?"


    Ginkgo said while crying.


    At the same time, Gaojia villa.


    Gao he also said the same thing and called to his parents, "why don''t you believe me?"


    "How do you want us to believe you?"


    "I''m not blind. Is that mosquito bite on your neck? What mosquito can do that? Why doesn''t it just bang your head off! "


    "How did your mother and I educate you when I was a child?"


    "Since you chose someone else, you were the one who wanted to die and get married. You should be responsible. If you don''t learn well now, learn from others to go out to ghosts and do these messy things, I''ll kill you today, so as not to lose the reputation of Gao family in the future!"


    "No, I don''t have to wait until later. Before that, I still believed that you were innocent. Now, maybe it''s you who peeped into the women''s toilet. Otherwise, there are so many people. How can you have something to do? I''m still indignant these days to help you prove your innocence. I have more than that! I should go out and apologize! "


    Gao PA is so angry that he has to beat Gao He with a small whip.


    For so many years, the Gao family has been honest and upright as an official. He has never done anything against discipline or morality.


    This time, Gao he did everything. Gao''s father''s Qi and blood surged up. Before he could wait for the little whip to whip up, he fell down directly. Fortunately, Gao''s mother was nearby, and her hands were quickly supported.


    "Hold on, old Gao!"


    "Gao He, what are you doing in a daze? Hurry to get your father some medicine!"


    "What kind of evil has our family done? The girl has no father, no mother, no support, and her mind is all on you. How can you do this! I really... "


    In the past, ginkgo''s parents would not mind if they nodded their heads.


    To be honest, in such a family, Gao''s parents think it''s Ginkgo''s climbing, but Gao he made a mistake in principle. Because it''s his own son, Gao''s parents feel ashamed and sorry for gingko.


    "Dad, are you all right?"


    "I really I don''t have it. I don''t know where it comes from! I... "


    Gao he was about to collapse. He took the medicine to his father and ate it. He sat on the ground and covered his neck!

 Chapter 2392

    Although Gao he''s father took the medicine, he didn''t recover immediately. He was worried that the old man was too stubborn. He called an ambulance directly.


    Gao''s mother didn''t stop him. She didn''t want to see him. She went to the hospital with her father.


    Gao he has no choice but to say nothing.


    When Gao''s mother left, she said to Gao He, "since you''ve done everything, there''s nothing to hide. Don''t delay a girl''s good marriage. According to Ginkgo biloba, the wedding will be cancelled."


    "But I tell you, Gaohe, those women who are not three and four outside, you don''t want to bring them into the door of Gao''s house!"


    "Neither your father nor I will recognize you."


    Looking at his mother''s back and throwing it down, the crane didn''t get up when he sat on the ground.


    See each other, servants.


    "Young master, it''s cold on the ground. Get up!"


    The servant didn''t dare to say anything more, but he couldn''t look at his father''s hospitalization. What happened to the young master again.


    "I''m fine, Liu ma. Do you believe me?"


    "I really don''t, why don''t you believe me?"


    Gao he sits on the ground and looks at himself on the opposite window. Even through the unclear interface like the window, he can see the kiss marks on his neck. He even doubts himself, let alone others.


    Gao he takes out his mobile phone and wants to explain to gingko, but he also knows that gingko won''t believe it at all. What''s more, he doesn''t know what to say to make the other party believe it. After all, the "evidence" on him is just iron evidence!


    "Mother Liu believes you haven''t been out these days!"


    Liu Ma dryly said, seems to want something, but still shut up.


    Because Gao he didn''t go out these days, how did he get up? Liu Ma is very impressed!


    Gao he looked at the servant''s words and stopped. He didn''t want to listen. He stood up slowly and walked back to the room. He didn''t take a few steps and kicked on the wall next to him.


    It hurts.


    But high crane is for pain.


    I don''t know how much pain ginkgo has in her heart. He can''t feel well. He has to share the pain with her.


    Because of the pain, Gao he''s expression is a little clear and clear. When he raises his hand, he feels the smell of peach blossom around his nose, which makes him nauseous.


    Gao he threw away all his clothes and gave a little fire.


    After that, I rubbed my body again and again until I washed down the smell of my body. My strength was so strong that I had rubbed my body. The transparent bath water gradually became colored


    Ten li spring breeze.


    "Ginkgo, don''t cry, if it''s true, it''s not worth crying for such a man!"


    Hua Sheng holds Ginkgo biloba, but it''s hard to be heartbroken.


    Huasheng naturally believes in ginkgo, but seriously, she still believes in Gao he''s character. When she is not sure about the unknown woman, Huasheng doesn''t want to make a conclusion.


    What''s more, Huasheng already has an idea in mind. Although ginkgo is sad now, Huasheng can also see that gingko is very high. It''s hard for two people to be together for such a long time.


    "Miss, can I ask you something?"


    Ginkgo heard the words of Huasheng, calmed down, and looked at Huasheng seriously.


    "What else do you want from me? As long as I can do it, I will help you!"


    Hua Sheng was preparing his own idea in his heart. Hearing the words of ginkgo, he immediately put it down and looked at gingko.


    Over the years, Huasheng has been taking Ginkgo biloba as her sister. Now that her sister has been so wronged, how can Huasheng stand out for her.


    "Miss, I know the rules, but I really like Gao He, but I can''t forgive this. I want you to help me to divine my marriage fate and see if I have a fate with him. Let me make a break! My heart really hurts


    Ginkgo contains tears.

 Chapter 2393

    Ginkgo knows the rules of Huasheng, but it''s hard to give up. If it wasn''t for such a dilemma, ginkgo would not tell Huasheng what to ask for divination.


    Ginkgo biloba grew up with Huasheng when she was young. Naturally, she knew that Huasheng had her own concerns about this aspect. She seldom took the initiative to pry into the mystery of heaven, which would affect the original trajectory of things.


    So now ginkgo took the initiative to say this is after careful consideration, no matter what choice she made, the heart is painful, no matter what the results, ginkgo also recognized, as she stole lazy, she did not want to choose.


    Ginkgo''s eyes are red and swollen, holding the hand of Huasheng. No matter whether Huasheng will agree or not, ginkgo wants to have a try. In fact, it is also because ginkgo does not know what to do, and the contradiction in her heart is too painful.


    "I don''t have to ask. I want to do some divination for you."


    Hua Sheng holds the hand of Ginkgo and says slowly.


    After that, he patted gingko''s hand, got up and went back to the room to take his old divination card.


    Huasheng still remembers that he once promised the river not to take out these things, but there were always accidents. Just like today, Huasheng was going to take out a divination card and divine the fate of Ginkgo biloba.


    So even if ginkgo leaves it alone, Huasheng will do it.


    "Thank you, miss. I know you promised my uncle not to use these things at the beginning, but today for me..."


    Ginkgo can''t say anything or forget it. After all, she really wants to ask Huasheng to help. If Huasheng refuses, ginkgo will feel reasonable.


    But she has to thank.


    "We don''t have to talk about it. We''ll find out in a moment."


    "Even if there is no crane, I will not let you suffer! You''ve been with me for so many years, how can I leave you alone. "


    Huasheng took out the wrapped divination card from the innermost drawer of his bedroom. He looked at it in silence. He felt a little uneasy, but the feeling was fleeting. Huasheng did not hesitate. Even if it was not because of ginkgo, Huasheng would like to have a try.


    It''s just that I have lost some courage all the time. It can be said that the case of Ginkgo also gave Huasheng courage.


    Hua Zhi and jasmine haven''t seen the divination skill of Huasheng with their own eyes. They both look at Huasheng with novel eyes.


    Hua Zhi, in particular, is now in a disorderly mood. After all, Gao He, the child, knows that even he is cheating. He can''t help thinking of Wang Junxian.


    Because she is pregnant now, her figure is certainly not as good as before. People like Wang Junxian have never been short of women who stick up.


    At the beginning, Hua Zhi definitely believed that Wang Junxian would not, but after that?


    Besides, she hasn''t been at home yet


    Think of this, Hua Zhi can''t help but also some worry, although Hua Zhi''s vexed mantra was accidentally cleared by Huasheng, but prenatal depression is there.


    In addition, Hua Zhi also knows that Wang''s old lady was sent away by Wang Junxian again. Hua Zhi thinks she should go back.


    Thinking of this, Hua Zhi took out his mobile phone and returned to Wang Junxian, asking him to pick her up in the evening. Then she looked at the messages Wang Junxian sent to her. She was subconsciously guilty. These days, if not for Wang Junxian, who would come to see her every day after work, maybe Hua Zhi would not talk to him.


    "Miss, can I help you with this?"


    Molly whispered.


    Although I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, I don''t believe it in my heart, but I won''t show it. I directly ask what else Huasheng needs.

 Chapter 2394

    "Nothing."


    "Gingko, I Try three of them


    Hua Sheng replied. Then he took a look and took out the divination card with a nervous face of gingko.


    Gingko looks nervous and excited. Hua Sheng''s mood is also a little complicated. She doesn''t know the result yet. She also wants to have a try and know whether it will work or not.


    The last time he found that he didn''t have spiritual power, magic power, and could not feel the spirit, Hua Sheng was worried about his innate ability of divination, but he never tried.


    Huasheng didn''t dare to try. After all, it didn''t need any magic power. Huasheng thought it should be there, but it was not sure, so it dragged on like this.


    But today ginkgo happened, Huasheng couldn''t help but want to test it.


    If it is still there, everyone is happy to help ginkgo, if not


    "Good!"


    Ginkgo didn''t know what Huasheng was worried about. She didn''t hesitate to choose three pieces and put them in front of Huasheng. She couldn''t understand the problems in the middle, so she had to wait.


    In fact, it may be because the relaxation time is long enough, and ginkgo has calmed down a lot. For such a long time, the high crane has not contacted itself, and the heart of ginkgo has also cooled down.


    Moreover, such a thing, no matter how many do not give up, but touch the principle, ginkgo is not love brain, in the face of feelings, eyes can not tolerate sand.


    Even if today''s head is hot, choose to ignore, pretend not to know, but this needle is still in the heart, can never be eradicated.


    Once something happens in the future, we start to quarrel. This is the additive of every quarrel, which can''t be forgiven.


    Even if something unknown happened in the future and changed her decision, it would be something in the future. Now ginkgo can''t persuade herself, even if it is the result of divination.


    So when gingko thought of this, she saw Hua Sheng pick up her divination card and put it down again. She directly pressed Huasheng''s hand.


    "I''m sorry, miss. I''m sorry. I don''t want to see it any more."


    "Don''t tell me the result of your divination. I''m afraid of it!"


    "Let''s go with the fate. I choose to follow my heart. There will be a road to the front of the mountain. I shouldn''t ask for it. No matter what the future will be like, I can''t forgive him now. I can''t be my man. When I have other women with me, I still choose to be nothing happened!"


    "Even if I beat him, it would be meaningless. In the future, Gao he and I would not owe each other and would not contact with each other. I had already decided that I would not ask for this result. Even if my heart was hurt again, it would be hard to give up. Once I recognized this time, there would be countless times after that. The bad nature of a man will never be changed!"


    Gingko dried her tears and held Hua Sheng''s hand. She really decided not to look at the result, not to predict, not to pry into the future.


    Since it has happened, ginkgo can only accept, many words no matter how much is just for slag man to find an excuse, let himself be aggrieved.


    Why is this necessary?


    Two people together is to run for a better life, if life is full of heartache and grievances, it is not as good as a person''s natural and happy.


    Ginkgo is also a person who can take it up and put it down. It''s enough to cry once.


    "You You really decided? No regret? Give up on him. After all, you once really loved each other


    Hua Sheng looks at Ginkgo biloba. Hua Sheng is not surprised by the decision of Ginkgo biloba, but he still wants to ask her again for regret.


    Even now, it may be because he didn''t see it with his own eyes, or that Gao he''s pure nature of mind has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, Huasheng also feels a pity.

 Chapter 2395

    Especially in thinking of the feelings of Ginkgo biloba, Huasheng also hopes that this is a misunderstanding.


    Hua Sheng really loves this girl. Even though Hua Sheng never cares about her identity, she still chats after dinner in the outside class. Gao he treats her attentively and accepts her, and Huasheng also recognizes her.


    But even if it''s such a hard won feeling, it''s still


    "I''ve decided."


    "After hard work, miss will support me all my life. Ginkgo doesn''t want to be in love, and she doesn''t want to get married."


    When she really said that she wanted to give up, gingko''s eyes were slightly sour, but she still tried not to shed tears, and put her face in Huasheng''s arms.


    "Good!"


    "It''s up to you."


    Huasheng put away his divination card and refused to mention the result of divination. No one saw the loss in Huasheng''s eyes.


    This loss is not only due to the feelings of Ginkgo biloba, but also belongs to Huasheng.


    No one knows. When Hua Sheng looks at gingko and chooses divination card, she doesn''t feel anything.


    Huasheng has no inspiration!


    Hua Sheng didn''t believe it. He picked up the divination card and looked at it again. But there was no inspiration. It had nothing to do with how close you were holding the divination card.


    It''s just that nobody found out. Everyone just thought it was ginkgo and didn''t want to know. Huasheng didn''t say anything.


    And Huasheng doesn''t want to say anything to worry everyone.


    Until the evening, Wang Jun obviously couldn''t hide his smile. He came to ten li spring breeze and took Hua Zhi away. At the same time, he was very grateful to Huasheng. Huasheng didn''t say anything. As long as Hua Zhi was willing, he would let people go.


    After they left, Huasheng sat alone on the bed and looked at the stars. The desolation of his expression was not covered up. The atmosphere of loss from the whole person spread all over the room.


    Xiaohei doesn''t know whether she has left a monitor at home. Huazhi''s front foot just left, and Xiaohei comes back. Seeing Huasheng''s lost expression, she lies quietly at the master''s feet, quietly comforting her.


    Seeing the situation, the river went quietly to Huasheng and sat down.


    "Let me see what happened to my baby?"


    "Still sad about ginkgo? I have scolded Gao He, and the boy told me that it was a misunderstanding! I ignored him


    "But then again, ah Sheng, Gao he hasn''t gone out these days. He also watched the surveillance. In addition to his parents, his family is several elderly servants..."


    "Of course, gingko is like you and my sister. Naturally, I can''t watch her suffer injustice."


    "I''m not helping Gao he talk, I''m just doing normal analysis."


    Jiang Liu looks at Hua Sheng and looks up at him. He immediately changes the topic, but he really thinks so. If Yu Ping''s boyfriend had a problem before, Jiang Liu is not surprised. It''s a man''s intuition.


    But Gaohe, Jiangliu really does not believe it, not because they have known each other for a long time.


    Although Gao he is young, his three outlooks are very good, and his family education has no problem. Gao he shouldn''t be like this. People like them, who have never seen any women since childhood, how could they make such a muddle headed thing when they want to get married?


    , "you don''t have to talk to him. Ginkgo doesn''t see that woman, but the smell of the kiss and perfume is ginkgo."


    Although Hua Sheng''s tone is light, his expression is unquestionable. He can''t hear the river still helping Gao he speak.


    If Gao he dares to come to the spring breeze of ten li, Huasheng thinks, he will directly release Xiaohei and beat him out.

 Chapter 2396

    It may be that Huasheng''s idea of hitting people by Xiao Hei is too strong. Xiao Hei, accompanied by Huasheng, seems to raise his head and meow.


    Huasheng didn''t look at the river. He picked up Xiaohei directly and put it in his arms to push the cat.


    "Good, good, I won''t say it!"


    "But can you tell me, what are you still losing?"


    "Your appearance is not just because of Ginkgo biloba? Do I feel right? "


    If it''s just because of Ginkgo biloba, Huasheng won''t be more worried when refuting the end of the river. How can it be a little more relaxed.


    However, Huasheng did not. Instead, it seemed to ease up and fall into a new loss again.


    How can the river not worry about such a Huasheng.


    Jiangliu looks at Huasheng, raises his hand around his waist and stays on his stomach. He wants to touch his stomach, but he feels fat cat meat!


    Xiaohei, who had no eyesight, kicked the river current''s hand out, and then lay down on Huasheng''s body.


    River helpless, lazy to pay attention to it, directly embrace a person a cat.


    "Today, ginkgo wanted me to help her with divination, so I took out the divination card! I can''t feel anything, I can''t see any words, I don''t have any inspiration! "


    "Jiangliu, I don''t just lose my magic power and spiritual power. I really can''t do anything now. I seem to have become an ordinary person completely."


    Hua Sheng is in the arms of the river. She can''t tell what she lost more or what she felt. In a word, she is in a mess now.


    Xiao Hei felt the feeling of Huasheng. He arched Huasheng with his small head and patted Huasheng''s hand with his cat''s paw.


    Even if Xiaohei doesn''t say it, Huasheng and Jiangliu can see it. Xiaohei means to say, don''t be afraid of it!


    Hua Sheng was naturally moved, but not afraid. It was just that she was born with these forces. No one asked her if she would like to?


    She has experienced so many things since she was a child. When she has been used to these things, her special abilities disappear inexplicably.


    There''s no reason.


    So Huasheng''s mood is very complicated. I don''t know whether to be happy or not. She has become a real Muggle. She can''t do anything and has no special ability.


    "These abilities are given to you by God. Of course, God can take them back."


    "In fact, there''s nothing bad now. You think, your husband is an ordinary person, a Muggle, always worried about what you go out to do. Now you don''t have that ability, so naturally you don''t have to go."


    "In the future, I can rest assured that there is nothing wrong with this view!"


    "The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Now that you don''t have these, you should be given a holiday by God!"


    When Huasheng said divination, Jiangliu knew what Huasheng was going to say. His heart was also a little complicated, but he was more at ease.


    Huasheng does not have those strange abilities, and you don''t have to worry about whether Huasheng can come back safely every time he goes out. He doesn''t have to wait every time.


    "What kind of comfort are you? It''s not as practical as Xiao Hei''s


    Huasheng doesn''t want to see the river, holding Xiaohei.


    Although Jiang Shenghua refuted, he didn''t know what he was saying.


    It''s just that I''ve been through so many things these years. Sometimes, it''s not that simple that you want to give up everything and be an ordinary person.


    Just like all the time, Jiangliu and Fengxi have been feeling that there is someone in the invisible layout. If you want to deal with her, Huasheng can''t feel it.

 Chapter 2397

    The only thing that Huasheng can be thankful for is that those people don''t know what''s going on with Huasheng, and they dare not act directly, because the former toughness has completely deterred the other party.


    But paper can''t cover fire. Huasheng can only hope Xiang Fengxi said that after the baby is born, she can recover!


    Otherwise, the other party will find it wrong sooner or later. Once he wants to make a move, Huasheng has no spiritual power. He only relies on Fengxi. Even if he adds a little black, Huasheng really doesn''t dare to bet.


    Once there is any deviation, everyone may be involved. How can Huasheng really rest assured.


    With a knife on his head all the time, who can feel at ease?


    But Huasheng didn''t expect that many things would not wait for you.


    The noise and darkness of the city never stops.


    Early in the morning.


    Against the backdrop of starry sky, Jiangcheng added another layer of assassination.


    A female student with a ponytail, a pink schoolbag and a school uniform of Jiangcheng high school looks in a hurry. Her forehead is dripping with sweat.


    She walked faster and faster. It seemed that she wanted to turn back, but she didn''t dare. But there was no one behind her. She didn''t know what she was afraid of. Then the girl didn''t take a few steps, she began to stride up and turned into an alley.


    "Ah


    Less than two seconds, the girl''s scream came out, and then saw the girl just in a hurry lying on the ground.


    But at this time, a strange scene appeared, the girl closed her eyes, her lower body seemed to be pulled by something, slowly disappeared in the night.


    At four o''clock in the morning, the city''s sanitation workers begin to get up to work. They are the people who wake up the city and stand on the streets of the city for the new day.


    "Lao he, look at this schoolbag. How new it is


    "Well, the child is really not frugal now. The schoolbag is not broken. Why throw it away?"


    A cleaning woman in her fifties picked up a pink schoolbag next to the garbage can and chatted with Lao he.


    The cleaning aunt, surnamed Ma, and Mr. He are responsible for this short Lane area. Because there is no monitoring, and the alley is short and there are not many people living in it, these two are the responsible persons.


    "If you open it and have a look, it''s too new to be lost? See if there is contact information in it! "


    Master he looked at this schoolbag. The people living in this short lane are not rich. If they lose it, they have to send it back.


    "Yes, too."


    Madame Ma also felt that it was reasonable. Just as she was about to open it, a hand appeared behind her and snatched the schoolbag away.


    She was shocked.


    "You Who are you? "


    It was early in the morning. There were few people in the short lane, but suddenly he put out a hand. It''s not surprising that Ma was afraid. Uncle he was also stunned.


    The main reason is that the man behind has not heard.


    "This Where did you get this schoolbag


    "This is my daughter''s! She didn''t come back last night. "


    The man who suddenly stretched out his hand behind him was a middle-aged woman who looked like she was in her forties. Her hair was disordered, her expression was decadent, and her eyes were dark. She should have stayed up all night, wearing an apron and slippers on her feet.


    "It''s right next to the trash can. It doesn''t matter to us. We collect the garbage in the morning."


    "You have something wrong, can''t you go to the police?"


    Madame Ma quickly proved her innocence, but looking at this mother''s appearance, she was also a little impatient, trying to help her out!

 Chapter 2398

    "I went, but the police said they would not file a case for less than 24 hours."


    "This is my daughter''s schoolbag. She begged me for several days before I bought it for her..."


    The mother had been looking for it all night and was about to break down, and her intuition told herself that something had happened to her child.


    "If you go again, go to a bigger police station. If there are many people there, you can find it for you. The chance is bigger."


    Madame Ma followed her heart with bitterness. When she was young, her child left, and she also loved such a family.


    "You''re right. I have to go."


    The woman turned around with her schoolbag and ran away, very fast, because she remembered that the faster she was, the more hopeful her daughter would be saved.


    Maybe it''s mother daughter heart to heart. When her daughter didn''t come back according to the time of the day, the woman''s heart began to feel uneasy. Until now, the woman''s heart has been uncomfortable.


    Jiangcheng Public Security Bureau.


    "Ms. Chen, I say again, you are not under our control. You report to the police station in your area. It is not easy for us to cross regional!"


    Xiao Tang, the police station, has explained that his mouth is dry, but the woman in an apron and slippers just refuses to leave and insists on them to come.


    "I don''t care. They say it''s less than 24 hours, but if we wait, will my daughter come back?"


    "What will my children do if you don''t help me! She must have had an accident. I understand my daughter. She is very good. She never fails to come back on time. She loves me. I bring her by myself. She comes back early to help me with my work... "


    Chen Shumei couldn''t cry for herself. As soon as she thought that her daughter still didn''t know where she was suffering or even had been killed, Chen Shumin didn''t give up. She took police Xiao Tang and refused to let him go.


    "Elder sister..."


    Xiao Tang can''t help it. He''s an intern. How can he have this cross regional right


    "What''s the matter, Xiao Tang?"


    Just when Xiao Tang didn''t know what to do, a young man in plain clothes came behind him.


    "White team, you''re here just in time, this..."


    Xiaotang saw the people like a savior, almost ran past, and then simply recounted Chen Shumin''s story.


    Chen Shumin in the side also saw that this is the leader, directly let go of Xiao Tang, a pull this leader.


    And the man who is called the white team is Bai Hao, Hua Lin''s husband.


    "Don''t worry, sit down and say slowly. Is your daughter wearing a ponytail? Between seventeen and twenty? "


    Bai Hao in the other side''s narrative, the look changed, and then asked the question in the heart.


    "White team, you are really amazing. I didn''t tell you about the appearance. How do you know?"


    Chen Shumin did not say anything, the side of the small Tang is really shocked, at the same time with unlimited worship to see Bai Hao.


    Thinking in my heart, I am worthy of being the captain of the plainclothes police, which is fierce!


    It''s not easy to achieve something at a young age!


    "Leader, you are right. Do you know something?"


    Although Chen Shumin is a housewife, her daughter is her only hope and she will not let go of any trace.


    "Come on, don''t worry about it. Our team has taken over the case."


    After getting the positive answer from the other party, Bai Hao looks serious and directly pulls Chen Shumin to make a record.


    "Ms. Chen, to be honest, this week, we have received four cases of missing young girls. The appearance of these four girls is exactly what I just said. Now, with your daughter, you are the fifth one!"

 Chapter 2399

    "We have investigated the medical records, regardless of the region. I am the leader. You can rest assured that we will help you find the child."


    Bai Hao sent Chen Shumin away, and also took people to the place where the schoolbag was found to have a look. As before, there was no trace.


    "White team, how can you say there is no trace?"


    "It has been thirty-six hours since the first girl disappeared. If there is no one left, I''m afraid..."


    "And the time given by the leader is too urgent. There is no clue. What should I do?"


    "Besides, in such a place as Jiangcheng, I didn''t know there was such a down and down place if such a thing had not happened? It''s not monitored yet! "


    Bai Hao''s deputy, Song Ming, has turned the dustbin upside down, but nothing has been achieved. This happens every time. There is nothing where the missing person finally appears.


    Clean as if nothing had happened.


    It''s hard for me to think of all the young girls being killed.


    "Don''t give up. They may also be imprisoned. They won''t have too many traces when they are knocked out."


    "No matter where it is, there is no shortage of poor people. They are forced to be desperate by life."


    "And evidence is not going to be delivered to you."


    Bai Hao, wearing gloves, followed by a team of people, searched the area in a carpet style.


    Bai Hao finished, holding a handful of black things in his hand, looking at the sun.


    "White team, what are you looking at?"


    Song Ming asked, several people around him also looked at the past, it is really can''t find anything, every day to find the garbage can, quickly their own are rotten.


    "Do you think this is animal hair?"


    "Song Ming takes it back to test!"


    Bai Hao spread out his hand and handed it to Song Ming. Then he took a look at the surrounding environment, the old streets and the intricate short lanes. It was really a good hunting place.


    The missing places of these girls are almost all like this, monitoring dead corners, or places where there are few people.


    "White team, how can we go back? Didn''t you check it last time? "


    Song Ming takes Bai Hao''s things, his face is a little stiff, which dustbin doesn''t have these messy things, why take them back for inspection!


    "How do you know it''s the same thing?"


    Bai Hao took off his gloves and looked at Song Ming Dao.


    "You gave it to me four times. This is the fifth time. It''s all these things. What else can I check? Isn''t this mouse hair? I know them all! "


    "Of course, from the appearance, I think it should be. After all, it looks like I''ll have it checked. "


    Song Mingzheng said solemnly. Seeing Bai Hao''s expression, Song Ming immediately became honest and did as Bai Hao said.


    "You said it yourself. I''ve asked you to check it four times. This is the fifth time!"


    "In the place of the five missing, this is the only thing that can be taken out in common. Isn''t it worth your doubt? These five places, separated from the five corners of the city, the streets are not adjacent, so coincidentally, all of them need mouse hair? "


    "The location of our first missing person is not a dustbin, it is next to an electric box. There is no dustbin. Why do rats appear?"


    Bai Hao thought of the location of the five missing people, trying to find out the problem in the middle.


    "White team, you mean, it''s made by mice!"


    Song Ming suddenly felt the truth and blurted it out without thinking about it.


    Don''t think about it. As soon as Song Ming said this, people around him, including Bai Hao, were all white eyed.

 Chapter 2400

    "Song Ming, you are sick! In what era did rats commit crimes? It''s fine! How can such a small thing attack a girl? These five girls, at least one hundred catties, how little mice commit crimes, you tell us! It''s a Liaozhai


    The other players laughed at Song Ming.


    "You I call this homeopathy reasoning, you have the ability to reason one ah, I have come up with, you did not think of anything. "


    "White team, what do you think?"


    Song Ming was disliked, naturally unhappy, put the things Bai Hao gave, ready to go back to the Bureau for inspection.


    Bai Hao smiles helplessly on one side.


    "First test it to see if we can test whether these are wild or self-made."


    Bai Hao''s thought is simple. Since the same mouse hairs appeared in the crime sites, it is likely that the living conditions of the other party are mice, or long-term survival with mice.


    Although the scope is very wide, at least there is a place, which can also be investigated. Now they are too passive. There is no trace of the murderer. Bai Hao thinks that this man has a strong anti reconnaissance ability.


    They have to wait in 24 hours to solve the case.


    The reason is that Chen Shumin didn''t go home to wait for news. She felt that Bai Hao was also perfunctory to her, with what he said today, about Jiangcheng The reporters in a mess went to the general administration to make trouble.


    All of a sudden, the whole Jiangcheng knew about it, and the missing girls one after another, but the Public Security Bureau has not done anything


    The impact of this incident is very bad. All the provinces are watching Jiangcheng''s jokes.


    "White team, we..."


    Song Ming likes to say that when he sees the news, he is also a little angry. They haven''t rested for 36 hours in a row. Even if they are handling this case, how can they still say they are not doing anything!


    The progress of the case can not be said. In that case, the suspect will have news!


    Song Ming was wronged, and several other people were also wronged, but unlike Song Ming, he said it.


    "Don''t talk about it, hurry to work, and work overtime tonight. Come on, everyone. We should also understand the feelings of the family members!"


    "No more than a second of missing children, more dangerous!"


    "Well, don''t wait for a needle in a haystack anyway. We''ll start now and leave two people waiting for the result. The others, divided into five teams, went to the drainage outlet of each crime site to check. After all, rats like there. We can''t rule out that there may be tramps, and that''s where they live!"


    "The other two people left behind will continue to investigate and monitor. Although there is no monitoring of the crime location, the place that disappeared in the monitoring finally, I don''t believe that person has never appeared in the public area!"


    "All right, let''s go!"


    Bai Hao clapped his hands, but his heart was helpless, but he was more worried. The girls were all at the same age as flowers. No one thought of any accident.


    In fact, there is no way to search the water outlet, but we can''t let go of a little possibility.


    "Yes


    Song and Ming several people received the order also not nonsense, hastened to set out, hoping to find out what.


    Just when Bai Hao is ready to follow out of the team, his mobile phone suddenly rings.


    Bai Hao picked up his mobile phone and looked at it. His nervous expression was relieved.

 Chapter 2401

    "Wife, what''s the matter?"


    "I''m sorry, I have to work overtime again today. I can''t go back at night. I can''t accompany you. Please eat with the children first."


    "Eat something good. Don''t deal with it. Have a good meal."


    Bai Hao walked at the end of the line and said softly to the phone.


    Bai Hao has not had a good rest these days. He is going to be a panda eye. However, he feels comforted when he thinks of his wife and children.


    His parents are no longer in the family. His wife and children are the only comfort for Bai Hao.


    "I saw the news, another girl had an accident, I watched her mother like that also with heartache, you are more careful, hurry, don''t worry about home, I and the children eat very good."


    "Wu Mei was worried that I would not have a good meal with my child at home. She also asked me to take my child to dinner. Everyone watched the news."


    "She doesn''t worry. I''m at home, and my third sister is here. Let''s get together. I''ll tell you, you don''t have to worry."


    Hua Lin is on the other side of the phone. Her voice is soft. She holds the baby and answers Bai Hao.


    Although Hua Zhi was picked up by Wang Junxian in the evening, she still went to the spring breeze of ten li during the day, because Hua Zhi found that she was still comfortable around Huasheng.


    "Good, then you sisters get together, what''s the matter, call me!"


    "I''ll be busy first."


    Bai Hao is naturally relieved that Hualin has gone to ten li spring breeze. Even if he has not seen Huasheng for a long time, Bai Hao also knows that Huasheng is a person who can make people feel at ease.


    "Be careful."


    Hua Lin put down the phone, looked at her fat son, picked up her things, and went directly to ten li Chunfeng.


    Bai Hao, on the other hand, soon arrived at the first crime scene. A group of people separated into five teams and arrived at the destination one after another.


    "White team, really?"


    Song Ming looks at the stinky Xiashuikou, and his head is a little bald. In this remote place, not only is there no monitoring, but all kinds of measures are not good, even Xiashuikou can''t look directly at it!


    "What''s the matter! Keep up. "


    Bai Hao said, the first to jump in, followed by Song Ming and two teammates, one by one covered their noses and jumped in.


    In the dim Xiashuikou, the filth of the city was hidden. Bai Hao frowned and walked forward step by step. Almost two or three minutes later, Bai Hao''s eyes changed and he was about to say something. Suddenly, a cry of surprise came from behind him.


    "Ah


    It''s song and Ming Dynasty. The whole person seems to be electrified. His limbs are stiff and his eyes are frightened. He looks like he saw something terrible!


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing him like this, Bai Hao also changed his face.


    "Old mouse! a lot! White team, it''s so numb


    Song understood his face and did not dare to move, as if the other side was not a small mouse, but something huge.


    "Song Ming, how did you get into the police academy?"


    Bai Hao takes a flashlight and looks at the direction Song Ming points to. There are rows of mice on the wall of the sewer. At first glance, it''s really frightening because these things seem to be looking at them?


    But how could it be?


    Bai Hao took a flashlight, the mice ran away immediately, they are afraid of people.


    "See, these things are afraid of people. When this case is closed, we should practice our courage."


    Bai Hao said as he continued to move forward, step by step closer to what he had just seen. It was a corner. When Bai Hao and others turned around, the four people were stunned.


    Song and Ming Dynasty even vomited directly


    What did Bai Hao want to say? Those two also vomited


    Finally, Bai Hao couldn''t help but vomit


    Four men, they''re all dead. They''re all vomiting.

 Chapter 2402

    "White team, I Let''s call the medical examiner


    Song Ming has vomited and can''t speak clearly, but he really doesn''t want to go forward. At the beginning, everyone thought that the bad smell was because it was a sewer, so he didn''t think much about it, but now I understand.


    There''s a smell of carrion in it.


    Bai Hao didn''t speak, but he nodded. He looked at the corpse at the corner of his eyes, and was angry in his heart.


    This is a girl who can only be distinguished by the style of her clothes. Her face has been gnawed by rats, and her internal organs have been bitten out


    Bai Hao didn''t dare to think about what this girl had gone through before she died.


    When the forensic medicine came to collect evidence, I don''t know who leaked the news. The female body bitten by rats was found in the sewer, which was reported by the news.


    In addition, it was near the home of the first victim. Soon, the parents of the first victim came to the scene, clamoring to confirm the body. For a time, the scene was very chaotic.


    "Calm down, the victim hasn''t been identified yet!"


    "We will contact you after we confirm our identity!"


    Bai Hao vomited some empty, but still insisted on the body patient persuasion.


    "If it''s my daughter, we can see it at a glance. We can recognize it. We don''t need you to insist. If not, we can rest assured."


    "Police comrade, you can understand me. Is this near my home or the last place my daughter appeared in the surveillance? How can we be at ease?"


    "Just let us have a look, just one look!"


    "Never disturb your work!"


    The middle-aged couple, surnamed Lin, looked haggard like an old man for a few days. In a poor family, there was only one daughter. Now such a thing happened again, and it was almost fatal.


    "Yes, but only one look!"


    "Come with me!"


    Bai Hao is also a father. If something like this happened to his child, he would not be calm.


    Although not in line with the rules, but Bai Hao also took people in the past.


    Originally, Bai Hao just wanted to let the other party die. After all, Bai Hao had seen the photo of their daughter, but Bai Hao forgot, and he just looked at the photo. At present, the body has been soaked in the sewer for at least 24 hours, and the face has been gnawed by rats. What''s his opinion?


    But Lin''s parents really recognized it.


    They hoped that they didn''t recognize it, but their own children, even though they could not see their faces, felt through blood. When they saw the body with their own eyes, Lin''s parents were stupid, and then they were too excited to faint.


    Such a thing is too cruel for them.


    Bai Hao didn''t expect things to develop like this, and then he called an ambulance to send people to the hospital. Bai Hao was not idle this afternoon


    At the same time, ten li spring breeze.


    Hua Sheng, Hua Zhi and Hua Lin were sitting in front of the TV and saw the news.


    "I thought it was just an ordinary disappearance. I didn''t expect it would be so miserable. Is this a body throwing? Throw it in the sewer and get eaten by a rat? "


    Hua Zhi looked at the latest report, put down the remote control, can not calm for a long time, originally wanted to have a dinner with several sisters, watch an entertainment program, and then have a happy dinner together. How can I expect to see a news break, and this news saw Bai Hao''s figure, and then several people watched it! I didn''t expect

 Chapter 2403

    "Fourth sister, did the fourth brother-in-law tell you anything else about the case?"


    "I don''t mean anything else, just ask. If it''s not convenient, it doesn''t matter if you don''t say it!"


    When Hua Sheng first saw the news, he felt a little uncomfortable. In addition, today''s Huasheng thought about it and asked Ju Hualin.


    After Hua Sheng finished, Hua Lin was stunned. He thought it was Bai Hao who had a confidentiality agreement, so he didn''t think much about it, and then added a sentence.


    "No, it''s you who asked me. I wonder what he said. These days, because of this case, Bai Hao has not been home for several days. He worked overtime all night. I didn''t remember what he said on the phone, but he didn''t tell me about some confidential things."


    "But I remember that he said one, and now it doesn''t seem to be a secret. The five missing girls all have one feature, they''re in ponytail, they''re between seventeen and twenty, they''re basically students, and they don''t have any enemies."


    "They are all of the same age as flowers..."


    Hua Lin holds her son in her arms, and her heart is also sour. After all, she is a mother. She has some sympathy for the murder of such a child.


    If anyone dares to touch her son, she will fight against that man.


    "Five younger sister, how do you want to ask this? We don''t want to discuss this. We can''t help any more. It''s hard to see!"


    Hua Zhi looks at Hua Sheng and falls into deep meditation. Her heart is also followed by acid, and she directly staggers the topic. The more she looks at these things, the less she gets in her heart. Hua Zhi also knows that she has become a lot more sentimental recently. Even Wang Junxian doesn''t dare to let her see such news.


    "Nothing, I''m just..."


    "Well, I hope I think too much. Are you hungry? Have something to eat


    Hua Sheng was reluctant to speak, and then he felt that he had a problem. Why did he tell a Baoma mother and a person who was going to give birth to this? Then Huasheng called jasmine and took some cakes.


    Hua Sheng didn''t say anything after a few words of discussion, but at the moment, Jiangcheng Public Security Bureau is not "lively"!


    The door was surrounded by a large number of reporters, as well as emotional victims'' families.


    To create such a situation, we have to start ten minutes ago.


    Bai Hao and his men were divided into five teams. They were assigned to five crime sites and began to look for needles in a haystack. Unexpectedly, he found something, and this is the five female corpses.


    Yes, five female corpses!


    In the sewers of every crime site, bodies gnawed by rats and completely different from their faces were found. The only one who could see her face was the last one missing, that is, Chen Shumei''s daughter, the girl with a pink schoolbag on her back.


    Because the time to find her is the shortest, so the time she was bitten is also the shortest.


    This discovery can not pacify the families of the victims.


    One by one crying dizzy at the door of the Public Security Bureau.


    Bai Hao''s pressure is also very big, he didn''t expect that he would have such a big discovery just holding the mentality of trying.


    "Our children are dead so badly. When can you find the murderer?"


    "When I disappeared, you promised me that I would find my child. Now? What we found was her body. She had already died. The body was bitten by a mouse in the sewer near my house


    ¡­¡­


    The victim''s family members hold Bai Hao dead and cry hoarse.


    "You are the person in charge of this case. Is there any progress in the case? Do the police have any suspects? When on earth can we find the murderer and seek justice for the innocent girl who died


    ¡­¡­


    Remember that they are not willing to be outdone, fighting for the family to find the truth of the skin, the soul asked questions.

 Chapter 2404

    Bai Hao constantly pacifies the emotional family members here, turns around and the sharp talking reporter behind him. Bai Hao''s head is going to be bald.


    "Sorry, it''s not convenient to disclose."


    Bai Hao can only use the official words to block it. In fact, it can''t be said.


    Bai Hao finished, Leng is squeezed out from the crowd


    Bai Hao didn''t expect that there would be any harvest. He found the missing people directly, but they all turned into corpses. The preliminary examination of the forensic medicine also confirmed that the dead were all eaten by rats after death.


    As for the cause of death, it has not been found yet. Strictly speaking, it is uncertain, because the forensic doctors found that the cause of death of the deceased is very strange, not like a normal death.


    In addition to the traces of rats gnawing on the body of the dead, there are no fatal wounds. However, through the degree of rigidity of the body, there are also autopsy spots to prove that the dead person was dead before gnawing.


    So for a while, the forensic medicine could not give the cause of death, and the case fell into a deadlock.


    At the same time, these journalists broadcast the news in real time for the audience rating, so they can see the news on the Internet and on TV.


    When Huasheng saw the latest news with his mobile phone, he looked worried. After thinking about it, he still felt that something was wrong. Maybe it was because he had been in contact with many times before. For this kind of things, Huasheng has a special intuition.


    Huasheng thinks that this matter may not be within the scope of Bai Hao''s ability.


    "Little black! Come here for a second


    After dinner, Hua Lin and Hua Zhi have left ten li spring breeze. Huasheng has nothing to hide. She holds Xiaohei in her room and asks.


    "Meow?"


    Xiao Hei jumps into Huasheng''s arms and raises his head in doubt.


    "Xiaohei, you go out every day. You know the news. I think there is something wrong with it. It should not be so simple. Go and check it!"


    Hua Sheng holds Xiao hei and says with a serious look.


    "Don''t look at it. I''ve come back from the investigation, and I know you''ll ask."


    "It''s mice! A group of rat spirits


    "Jiangcheng''s underground pipeline is the place where mice live. There are mice demons that have become fine. In order to speed up their cultivation, they begin to suck the Yang of girls."


    "As for the gnawing marks on the girl''s body, the mouse demons who have become fine have absorbed enough Yang Qi, and their bodies will not dry up on the surface. They are different from the complaining ghosts, so the corpses become the rations of the rats that have not yet become fine."


    "The poverty-stricken areas in downtown areas are the best places to start. I went to every Xiashuikou to check. The disgusting smell of rat essence has smoked me to death!"


    With that, Xiao Hei jumped to the ground and looked at Hua Sheng with a crooked head. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Although Xiaohei always goes out, it is impossible for Xiaohei to know such a thing immediately. It is also seen in the news. Like Huasheng''s idea, Xiaohei also feels that there are problems.


    It''s just that Xiaohei has a problem. It saw it on its own. The picture on the news broadcast is just in front of the scene of the crime. Through the camera, the evil spirit inside can''t be transmitted clearly, but Xiaohei can still see some clues.


    Then I went out to check and make sure, because it knew that as long as Huasheng saw it, it would be suspicious, and would even let it check.


    Of course, Xiaohei doesn''t want Huasheng to take charge of it in her private heart. After all, she has always wanted such an ordinary life style. Xiaohei doesn''t want to break the short-term peace that someone gave her with his life.


    After all, life is only a few decades, why care so much.

 Chapter 2405

    So Xiaohei did not want to take the initiative to say anything to Huasheng after investigating the matter. However, Xiaohei''s intuition also told him that Huasheng would let it investigate.


    Of course, the final fact is just like Xiao Hei thought. After everyone left, Huasheng held it directly and asked about it.


    Xiaohei won''t hide anything from Huasheng. Since Huasheng asked, he must tell the truth.


    And even if I told her, Xiaohei was not very worried. After all, Huasheng couldn''t manage it now.


    "Xiao Hei, are you sure?"


    Huasheng looks at Xiaohei, and his expression becomes a little unclear, because Huasheng didn''t expect that the rat behind this incident is actually acting.


    The world has changed. Hua Sheng didn''t expect that such a shady thing would dare to come out and harm people.


    When did the former Jiangcheng appear? Huasheng is a bit indescribable and can''t express any feeling. In the past, all the big things that can subvert the whole Jiangcheng always appear. Such small things also come out to join in the fun? It''s been reduced to ashes.


    So when Xiao Hei just said it, Huasheng was a little bit unbelievable.


    "Of course, I''ve seen it myself. There''s nothing wrong with it!"


    "Master, don''t look down upon the mouse spirits. They are like hormones. They are huge in number and developing rapidly. Their targets are still small. Even I can''t distinguish them. They need to be identified carefully."


    "They basically operate at night. Jiangcheng is so big that there are countless sewer outlets. It''s hard to find them. Even if the fire can''t be burned out, their caves are in all directions. What do you want to do, master?"


    Xiaohei looks up at Huasheng and tells Huasheng all the information it has investigated. The meaning is very obvious, but he doesn''t want to manage Huasheng any more.


    Although it''s cruel, even if Huasheng doesn''t care, people will manage it. After all, Jiangcheng still has a lot of people with some skills. They can take care of it slowly.


    Although slower, but this world is like this, the weak eat the strong, there will always be a variety of reasons, every day in the dead, even if you want to manage, but also can not manage.


    Besides, Hua Sheng, an ordinary person, should not interfere.


    Of course, these are Xiao Hei''s thoughts. They won''t be said. Even if they don''t, their meaning is obvious. A smart person like Huasheng can''t feel it.


    It is because of the feeling that Huasheng is in a bad mood, and this bad feeling can only be explained by loss.


    "Ah Sheng, what do you want to do?"


    While Huasheng and Xiaohei are looking at each other, a male voice comes from behind Huasheng. Those who can appear in Huasheng''s bedroom at night will naturally have no one but the river.


    Jiangliu opens the door and finds something wrong with Huasheng when she comes back. Then she asks Molly, who says that she sympathizes with the children after watching the news.


    The river did not expect that the middle is not so simple.


    After listening to the door for a while, Jiangliu opened the door and came in. He also wanted to ask Hua Sheng with Xiao Hei''s words.


    In my heart, Jiangliu is the same as Xiao Hei.


    Huasheng is worried about all living beings and Jiangcheng, but in the eyes of Xiaohei and Jiangliu, they are only worried about Huasheng.


    Jiang Liu walks to Huasheng and looks at Huasheng with the same expression as Xiaohei, waiting for her answer, even if the answer is obvious.


    "I know what you mean, but I live in this river city. As long as I can manage it, I will manage it!"


    Hua Sheng answers what Jiang Liu Yu Xiaohei guessed.

 Chapter 2406

    "I knew it was the same thing when I asked."


    "Although I am reluctant, you are the one I like. I will support whatever you do. You can do whatever you want."


    "I won''t say much about anything else. I believe you can understand even if I don''t say anything."


    "Do what you want to do!"


    With a clear look on Jiang Liu''s face, he knew that Huasheng did not look at such a thing as if nothing had happened. She was always so soft hearted.


    What Jiangliu can do is support. When Huasheng needs it, she will always stand by her side. As long as Huasheng looks back, she will always be seen.


    Never get lost. The river is the back and harbor of Huasheng forever.


    After Jiang Liu finished, he pulled the Huasheng into his arms, raised his hand and slowly placed it on his stomach. He may be a new father. Although people say that if you look at one thing every day, you can''t tell the difference.


    But Jiang Liu thinks that he and Huasheng''s children have grown up again.


    Jiangliu is to feel the changes of children every day. He is growing up and moving closer to the world. Sometimes, Jiangliu can understand Huasheng.


    Jiangliu is not thinking about world peace, but the simplest.


    His children will soon come to this world. It will be very soon to have a baby in October. Besides, it has been three months.


    Jiangliu also hopes that his children will face a wonderful and beautiful world, instead of the present situation, where there are crises, traps, assassinations


    As for Xiaohei, there was no surprise. Although he hoped that Huasheng would not care, it was only an idea. According to Huasheng''s temperament, he would not ignore it.


    Sometimes Xiaohei misses Huasheng. When Huasheng didn''t know the river before, Huasheng didn''t participate in the fireworks. It was the river that moved the closed heart of Huasheng.


    "Well, master, I''ll tell the wind?


    "I''m going to help her. We can do it faster."


    "What''s more, the master doesn''t have to worry about Bai Hao and them. What the mouse spirits want is pure Yin girl''s Yang!"


    Xiao Hei looks at Hua Sheng, moves his legs, stretches his waist, and is ready to move. Although catching mice is a cat''s skill, he doesn''t really want to go.


    For those things, Xiaohei felt that it was very cheap to deal with them.


    What''s more, it''s still a bunch of things that grind people, but they don''t have much fighting power. Xiaohei says he''s very upset.


    Xiao Hei finished, without waiting for Hua Sheng to answer, ran out to find Feng Xi.


    I don''t wait for Huasheng to say anything because Xiaohei doesn''t need to ask any more. Since Huasheng doesn''t want to watch it, it''s just that it''s gone. After all, Huasheng has no magic power and is still a pregnant woman


    "Xiao hei..."


    Hua Sheng didn''t expect that Xiaohei didn''t want to take care of it for one second. He ran out the next second, and didn''t want to delay any time.


    Hua Sheng knows that Xiaohei is for her, otherwise, according to Xiaohei''s cold nature, he will not care about these things.


    Hua Sheng was very moved by Xiao Hei''s practice.


    Strictly speaking, what Huasheng wants to say is that because the world has moved her too much, and the people around her have also touched her a lot, Huasheng has chosen to repay in the same way.


    "Well, now that there is a solution to this matter, you don''t have to worry about it. Can my baby pregnant woman sleep?"


    Jiangliu looks at Huasheng road.


    "You go to bed first. I''ll do it in a minute."


    Huasheng leaned in the arms of the river. After finishing with the river, he took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Fengxi, so that Fengxi had a psychological preparation.


    Although Huasheng said so, he couldn''t sleep well without hearing from Fengxi.

 Chapter 2407

    Fengjia.


    Now it''s ten o''clock in the evening. Fengxi is going to have an early rest and go out to do something in the morning.


    This is actually the case of the recent fire, that is, the case of the five female corpses. Although Feng Xi doesn''t have Xiaohei''s eyes easy to use, it is also a matter of contacting with this aspect. I always feel that something is wrong.


    I want to go and have a look at it early tomorrow morning. If there are really demons, they can''t deal with it. In case of life, they will expand the innocent infinitely.


    When Fengxi was just about to take a rest, the message from Huasheng arrived.


    "Who is it so late?"


    "I''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    Qin Wanyu heard the voice of Fengxi''s mobile phone and sat up vaguely to grab Fengxi''s mobile phone.


    Recently, Qin Wanyu was busy helping Gao He, and he was busy for a few days, but he didn''t sleep well.


    The main reason is that the Gao family has so much hostility that they all want to retire. At this point, Gao''s father is enraged by Gao he''s affairs. As a brother, Qin Wanyu certainly can''t watch.


    Jiang Liu and Wang Junxian are also helping, but those two people are not very good now, because the face of a Ginkgo biloba, Huasheng and Huazhi should also be given, so now only Qin Wanyu can help.


    However, the two men were both in the dark. It was obvious that Qin, Anhui and Henan were busy working. Fortunately, they saw the end soon and Qin Wanyu could let go.


    It''s strange to say that several hostile people suddenly stopped. It''s also a bit strange for Qin, Anhui and Henan.


    However, Qin, Wan and Yu did not know that they did not stop to deal with Gao family, but fell into the illusion given by peach blossom ghost. They sang songs every night. They did not know what year this evening was. Where could they remember who they wanted to deal with?


    This peach blossom ghost is also very interesting. On the one hand, he helped Gao He, on the other hand, he made some snacks, which could be regarded as sweating profusely!


    As for Gao he''s cheating, these brothers all believe in Gao He. Maybe they are all men. In addition, they don''t see any kissing marks. Naturally, they are partial to Gao He.


    However, Qin Wanyu did not dare to follow suit, otherwise Fengxi would not let Qin Wanyu manage it.


    Now in the eyes of Fengxi, Gao he has become a male label. Fengxi did not stop Qin Wanyu from taking charge of this matter. She also knew that they must have someone to help. There must be someone to come forward, so Qin Wanyu.


    "You give me your mobile phone. It''s a Sheng. If you want to find me at this time, there must be something wrong!"


    "Don''t delay your sister''s business, or the dog head chopper will serve you!"


    Feng Xi grabs the mobile phone back and quickly looks at the news. When she doesn''t see the news from Huasheng, Feng Xi has a feeling of guessing.


    Because she has already felt the problem, Huasheng must have felt it.


    "Why are you so cruel and kill me?"


    Qin Wanyu didn''t dare to follow the trend and really snatched it. He could only read it fragmentary beside him.


    "If you still want to help your brother, shut up!"


    "You go to bed first. I''ll go out and deal with something. I''ll tell you more when I come back."


    Feng Xi directly pinched the nearest gate of life of Qin, Anhui and Henan, and did not dare to trumpet. Now Gao he has been blacklisted here, and no one can mention it.


    Because of this, Qin Wanyu was warned by red cards several times.


    Wind Xi finish saying, directly get up to dress, simply tidy up their own things, hear the call of a kitten outside the window, the wind Xi should sound, turn around and leave in a hurry.

 Chapter 2408

    Wind Xi''s operation directly shocked Qin, Anhui and Henan.


    Want to ask what, but the wind Xi already ran out, have no time to say anything.


    "Now what kind of operation is this? All the codes have been changed to the sound of a cat? "


    "Qingfeng, you also hurry to follow, don''t sleep, sleep every day, originally is a ghost, limbs will sleep empty!"


    Although Qin Wanyu didn''t follow her, she was worried about the wind and didn''t know what she was going to do. In a hurry, how could Qin Wanyu sleep.


    He did not sleep, the breeze of the wind family naturally do not want to sleep, after all, one by one to protect their master, is their criterion.


    After Qin Wanyu finished shouting, he found that no one had responded for a long time. He couldn''t help but get up and shout again, and then there was a voice.


    "It''s all gone. I''m the only one left to watch the house."


    Qin, Anhui and Henan


    He doesn''t think he''s a housekeeper. He''s watching him!


    At the same time, Fengxi and Xiaohei were supposed to drive to the crime scene, but Xiaohei stopped them and took Fengxi to a place.


    "Mr. Black, is it a little far from the crime site? Shall we catch the mice? "


    Feng Xi put down her mobile phone and spread it to a group of people in the circle. After all, such a thing, she, plus a few breeze, and the natural enemy of mice, cat, but that''s too bad.


    It can''t be compared in terms of manpower.


    "In the daytime, those policemen have already started to scare the snake. Do you think you can see the news? It''s so noisy that they can get wind of it. They have already changed places and gone to the original places. Besides finding some ordinary mice, they can''t find those evil spirits that suck human Yang. "


    "Are you ready? It may be a little bit numb! "


    Xiaohei led the wind, seven turn eight into a sewer, directly with the wind Xi jump in.


    "What are you afraid of? I haven''t seen anything! "


    "I can''t. There''s still a breeze. Let them go first."


    Xiao Hei said that, Fengxi didn''t care at all. Thinking about her own experience, how many mice would Fengxi be afraid of?


    But in a flash, Xiao Hei seldom talks. Since it has said so, Fengxi thinks about it or pays attention to some words. So take Qingfeng people''s top. They are ghosts. They must be OK. What''s the matter!


    Xiao Hei hears the wind Xi''s words and doesn''t speak. The reminder that can be done has been said, so it has nothing to say.


    But when Feng Xi saw the leprous scene of Xiaohei, she had a new understanding of the word "Ma Ren".


    "Are we poking into the rat''s nest? How many generations are there? so many? Are all the mice in Jiangcheng here? "


    Feng Xi rubbed her arm as she spoke. Through the faint moonlight, she could see that the sewers, dense, on the walls, on the ground, and in the flowing sewage, were almost seamless. They were all rats and fluffy. If you didn''t know that it was all made of mice, it could be seen as a dark carpet.


    At the moment, they don''t know whether they are really sleeping or pretending to be. Anyway, none of them is moving. It seems that they are following the trend. Who will move first?


    "Some of them are hidden in the middle, others should be in other caves!"


    "Let''s start. Take out your skills. There are so many caves in them. Their homes are all under the whole river city. They are already transferring their boss."


    Although these mice didn''t move, Xiao Hei had already seen that they were actually surging. It was only because the movements were too neat, and the space was dim and narrow, and also smelled of stench, which made human vision unable to distinguish them immediately.

 Chapter 2409

    But as soon as Xiaohei finished speaking, Fengxi saw it immediately, and her scalp felt numb. I didn''t expect that these were not the total number.


    "Of course, we can''t let them run away. I''ve asked others to look for Sewers and kill rats when they see them. I don''t believe them. They have become masters of running?"


    "No matter how big the city is, it''s hard to tolerate these harmful things!"


    "I don''t need to be burdened to kill the breeze of Feng family. There is no innocent person in these things!"


    When Feng Xi said this, her expression had changed, and she was completely in the state of preparing for war. The two demon pills in her body began to respond. Feng Xi''s hands were sealed, and she directly laid a boundary at the place where she could reach her eyes, cutting off their back path as much as possible.


    The breeze also began to work, sleeping wind Xi border ran in, wherever they went, mice flying all over the sky, all were beaten out by the wind.


    These mice are conscious, but some of them are not mature yet. They can''t find food on their own. They can only rely on the big ones, so Fengxi''s words are not casual.


    The breeze has already started. Fengxi and Xiaohei are not idle. Even though these things are small, they can not resist the power of Fengxi and Xiaohei.


    After a while, the mice died a lot, and Xiaohei''s attack continued.


    "Grandma, who are you? We don''t offend the river with your well water. Why do we kill all of you like this?"


    Just when the wind Xi killed Shuang, suddenly came a sharp, angry sentence from the depths of the sewer.


    Later, Fengxi saw a big black mouse that was tall and walked out slowly. Fengxi felt that it came out slowly not to be handsome, but to be fat.


    After all, it''s nothing to look at anymore.


    If the black mouse knows the idea of Fengxi, she will jump out of her feet in anger. Does she think he wants it? It''s not because they run slowly. The other brothers have already run away. They are stuck in the boundary of the wind. They are all dead one by one. If they don''t come out, they are dead. It''s better to come out and negotiate.


    "Not only this one, but also others, has already run away."


    Xiaohei looked at the big black mouse that came out slowly, and immediately saw that the smelliest smell in it was on it, and the others had already run away.


    After all, Xiao Hei knew five of the mice that killed the five girls, but not one.


    "Then you go after it? You run fast, I''ll deal with this! "


    Feng Xi answered Xiao Hei''s words naturally. She didn''t think about the big black mouse standing opposite.


    "You Didn''t you hear me? I''ve already killed people. I''m cruel. Shouldn''t I be respected? "


    "Nothing to ask me? I can also say, as long as you let me go! "


    Big black mouse a listen to the wind Xi words, immediately stunned, this also too does not see it this villain in in the eye.


    What''s more, they absorb the Yang of girls in order to become stronger and live longer, not to be second.


    "Let''s go together, just it. How long can it be delayed?"


    "Besides, what do you think we have to ask? We all know what you''re doing. You don''t know the other positions, do you? What''s the use of you? "


    Little black didn''t pay any attention to the big black mouse who was roaring in front of him.


    I didn''t expect to catch it and torture him. He felt dirty when he caught Xiao Hei.


    Then follow the wind Xi a look, wind Xi in the end or give seconds.

 Chapter 2410

    "Go, next place!"


    Fengxi drops this one second, leaving a fresh wind ending directly. She takes Xiaohei to fight with other large teams that are removing mice. This night, Fengxi''s gang did not stop.


    I''ve been busy all night.


    Strictly speaking, it was a rat that had been caught all night.


    In fact, it''s too much to think of.


    Complicated, even if Feng Xi''s group of people beat the group of mice with the fastest speed, they were unprepared, but the number of each other was still too large, and it was inevitable that there would be some fish missing the net.


    For this reason, Fengxi has a headache. It is not enough to catch mice all night. It may take several nights to catch mice.


    It''s so windy these days that I feel sick when I see something black.


    All the black things in the Feng family were replaced by Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Ten li spring breeze.


    It''s rare that today''s weather is particularly good. Fengxi went to see Huasheng in spring breeze for ten li and talked about the process. Although these Xiaohei also know about it, they certainly don''t like to talk about it because of his eccentric temperament.


    It''s just that Fengxi has a chat with two girls of Huasheng.


    Because it is inconvenient during the day and the mice are not active, it is difficult to find out. In addition, during the day, when the wind is blowing, it is difficult for them to cross the warning line, so the actions of Fengxi are all at night.


    Of course, it is not a safe haven for these mice during the day. Because of the relationship between Hua Sheng and Hua Sheng, Hua Sheng has told Hua Lin to tell Bai Hao.


    He told me about the process of the incident. So during the day, Bai Hao took people everywhere to burn Xiashuikou. Although he could not kill a big black mouse, it could affect their actions.


    In this way, Fengxi can do less Kung Fu.


    Feng Xi can chat with Hua Sheng at this meeting time. Recently, she has not had a good rest. Huasheng looks at it and feels distressed.


    Especially looking at the wind Xi for a time, some of the body lack of skills, the heart of the loss is greater.


    At this time before, she was always fighting with the wind.


    So did their friendship.


    But now all the wind Xi lead, although there are also can help her, but after all poor tacit understanding.


    What''s more, now it''s not only Jiangcheng''s business, but also Huasheng''s own business. Fengxi has to come by himself to deal with it. After a long time, Huasheng is worried that Fengxi is really lack of skills and tired physically and mentally.


    Hua Sheng is worried about Feng Xi''s body. After all, she is just a girl!


    "Ah Sheng, your task now is to take good care of the fetus. I''ll take care of the things outside. Don''t think too much. I can tell you that if you think about it more, I won''t come next time."


    "What''s more, you don''t know how good I killed this time. If you were there, there would be no chance for me."


    "Goddess, so you should stay at home and be responsible for the beauty like flowers!"


    Fengxi and Huasheng are friends of life and death. How can we not see the loss of Huasheng? How can we not see the source of this loss?


    Feng Xi naturally wants to comfort her. How can I look at Hua Sheng and think wildly?


    In fact, the purpose of Fengxi''s coming is to be afraid of Huasheng. Fengxi knows Huasheng too well, and she knows that she can''t bear to fight outside alone, and she can only watch and wait at home.


    Such powerlessness, even if it is Fengxi can''t stand, let alone Huasheng.


    "Wind..."


    Huasheng listens to Fengxi''s words. He doesn''t know what she is trying to say when she is suddenly interrupted by a quarrel!

 Chapter 2411

    "We have nothing to say. I don''t want to quarrel with you. Let''s get together and let''s go! You don''t have to hide your pet, but if you don''t mind, you can tell her that the fragrance of the perfume can be lighter. It''s really too strong.


    It''s not so much a quarrel as a unilateral one-sided one. Ginkgo biloba was very calm after crying that day and resolutely cancelled the wedding.


    It is Gao He who has been on the phone to ask for a reunion, but every time he sees gingko, he doesn''t believe him and doesn''t give him a chance. He can''t help but be irritable and start to quarrel.


    They are chatting on video. This may be the last time ginkgo has seen him. After that, ginkgo will turn off the phone. She doesn''t want to disturb Huasheng because of her own affairs.


    "Ginkgo, do I have no trust in your eyes?"


    Seeing ginkgo to call, Gao he is also in a hurry. The voice is louder. Huasheng''s attention turns to the wind. When ginkgo sees the wind, they look at the kitchen. Gingko does not hesitate and hangs up directly.


    Although the speed of Ginkgo biloba is very fast, the wind Xi''s eyes are so poisonous. You can see in the video that there is a peach blossom ghost hanging on the high crane, which is constantly sucking the Yang of the high crane.


    Seeing this, Fengxi didn''t understand anything. She quickly got up and told ginkgo that if Gao he didn''t know about peach blossom ghost, he would be wronged. Besides, peach blossom ghost is still absorbing Gao he''s Yang, and Gao he will die sooner or later.


    "Gingko, why don''t you react at all?"


    Wind Xi finish saying, Hua Sheng''s look is a little unexpected, but the calmest has become Ginkgo biloba.


    "Miss, sister Fengxi, since he recruited something unclean, we''d better ask him what he means. Don''t tell me. Our engagement has been cancelled. His affairs have nothing to do with me. This is the last time I answer the phone!"


    "You don''t have to say much. Even if he doesn''t know, he can''t cover up what has happened. I''m not the only one for him. You can take it as if I don''t want to be wronged."


    Gingko finish, turn to continue to cook soup.


    Hua Sheng patted Fengxi, shook his head, motioned Fengxi not to say anything more, and then left with Fengxi.


    When Huasheng went with the wind, gingko stirred the spoon''s hand and stopped. His expression was a little empty, his eyes were slightly red, and he suddenly laughed at himself!


    "This Whatever? Gao he is a Muggle. Where can you see those dirty things? He must have been confused. There are misunderstandings in it. Ginkgo doesn''t have to break up! "


    Wind Xi is pulled away by Huasheng, a little puzzled. Looking at Huasheng''s expression, she is full of doubts.


    "Ginkgo has followed me since childhood. How could she not have thought of it after she knew the truth? Gao he can''t see those things, but he doesn''t do things when he doesn''t know. He''s either dreaming or dreaming What do you think is the difference between this result and the previous one? "


    "Let Ginkgo biloba choose it by himself. As for other things, tell Gao He. We can''t watch him dry to death."


    Hua Sheng looked at gingko through the window and wiped her tears, but she couldn''t help her. After all, feelings are not clear.


    When Feng Xi heard Hua Sheng''s words, she nodded. Even if her nerves were big, she would also react. If it was Qin Wanyu, she might not accept it. No matter what point it was, her own things were not clean.


    As for the peach blossom ghost, she may have a sense of danger. When she looked at her, she felt wrong and ran away.


    When the wind is past, only a burst of peach blossom fragrance remains.

 Chapter 2412

    When Gao he sees Fengxi suddenly killing, the whole person is stunned. However, Fengxi doesn''t explain, so he has a meal at Gao''s house to show him how he has come over these past few nights.


    "Good luck, but there are different ways for people and ghosts. Gao He, for a long time, your life will not be saved!"


    "You don''t need to thank me. A Sheng doesn''t want to see an innocent person die in vain, not to mention our acquaintance!"


    "In the evening, you seduce her and let her come back. She has been following her for so many days and left a lot of breath. It proves that she is very satisfied that you have not been sucked to death. At night, she will come back and kill her at that time! Of course, if you are distressed, I don''t mind sending you to reincarnation. "


    When the wind comes, she will fall in the air. She will not be able to let go of the peach blossom ghost even if she is trying to give vent to the Ginkgo biloba. Moreover, Fengxi has always dealt with such harmful things directly.


    "How can I feel heartache? I''m a victim too! I thought Thought it was just a dream


    Gao he sits on the ground, and his teeth itch with hate. Let alone Fengxi, who wants to take the peach blossom ghost, doesn''t accept it. Today Gao he asks for Fengxi to help him.


    There is no pressure on Feng Xi to deal with Gao he''s words. Although he doesn''t like Gao He, Feng Xi still combines with Gao He to seduce him and takes peach blossom ghost.


    Peach blossom ghost has a way to deal with men, but to the wind of demons and demons, it is directly slags by seconds.


    In the evening, Fengxi solves the problem of peach blossom ghost. She doesn''t even look at Gao He. After all, she has to kill mice.


    Feng Xi didn''t pay any attention to the words of Gao He who wanted to see Ginkgo biloba behind Feng Xi. If ginkgo wanted to forgive him, he didn''t need to be said anything.


    But at that time, Feng Xi couldn''t help thinking, if Gao he kept on asking for forgiveness in a low voice, after all, had been in love like that, would ginkgo be soft hearted?


    If this is soft hearted, wind Xi is still a little aggrieved for Ginkgo biloba!


    Just wind Xi did not expect, ginkgo really did what is simply, since decided, will never look back.


    It was not until a few months later that Huasheng gave birth unexpectedly. There were so many people on that day that Gao he finally had a chance to meet Ginkgo biloba.


    Of course, after the production of Huasheng, Fengxi had no spare heart to think about anything else, because her goddess always did something that caught her off guard.


    Time flies by. Four months later, Fengxi didn''t expect that she would be so busy this year. First, she broke some five ghost array, then suppressed a resentful soul, and then began to catch mice all over the street. During the period of catching mice, she collected a peach blossom ghost


    Fortunately, it was not a powerful role, but it was difficult and took a little time. When Fengxi finally had time to plan their baby plan with Qin, Wanyu, Huasheng had an accident.


    Huasheng has been in her stomach for seven months now. At this time, she said something had happened to her. Fengxi came to the hospital directly. Fengxi was flustered.


    He drove all the way to the hospital.


    When Feng Xi was on the road, she was biting her hands, thinking about all kinds of possibilities, but they couldn''t cover up the chaos. It was really the river stream''s phone call that was so urgent that she only said, "something happened to Huasheng!"


    "Xi Xi, don''t panic. Huasheng has been for more than seven months now, and the worst is premature delivery. At this medical level, Huasheng will certainly be OK!"


    "It must be that Jiangliu was too anxious to let us go. You know, as soon as Jiangliu faced Huasheng, he began to panic!"


    Qin Wanyu while driving, looking at the wind Xi, the whole person has been anxious, do not know how to do well, quickly comfort way.

 Chapter 2413

    Qin Wanyu''s comfort, Feng Xi understood in his heart, but he might as well not say, if it was a medical problem, Jiangliu would not call her in such a hurry!


    In that tone, Fengxi can''t describe it clearly. In a word, Fengxi has a kind of intuition. Huasheng is definitely not simple this time.


    Although Feng Xi has done psychological construction and some psychological preparation, when she comes to the hospital, she is still frightened by what happened.


    Yes, it''s scared. It''s a kind of fear from the deep of the soul!


    "Why Yes? No, what''s the situation? "


    "Why two? Horse hooves? I accompanied a Sheng to do the birth examination before, only one fetal heart rate! "


    The wind has already knocked, pointing to the two children in the incubator, stunned.


    But what surprised Fengxi so much was not only that Huasheng had one child in mind, but suddenly became two. It was because the appearance of the second child almost pierced Fengxi''s eyes.


    Hua Sheng was the first to give birth to a girl, and the second was a strange boy. He said it was strange because there was a bloody crescent birthmark on the boy''s forehead!


    Fengxi, like Huasheng and Jiangliu, doesn''t remember the past. She just feels that this child makes her afraid and afraid!


    "You finally come. Don''t worry about them. Take a look at ah Sheng. Normally speaking, even if the baby is premature, the pregnant woman''s condition will not be so bad. She gave birth to the baby and fell into a coma, from last night to now!"


    "The doctor can''t find any reason. All her life indexes are normal and there is no problem, but there is no sign of awakening. The doctor doesn''t know when she will wake up. So I want you to see if it is related to the child? Or who did something to keep ahsheng awake? "


    "I''m here for a Sheng''s birth check-up. All the medical equipment is the best. It''s impossible for this to happen. Besides, a Sheng is obviously a girl!"


    "If it wasn''t for me to stay by ah Sheng''s side and accompany her to give birth, I would doubt who brought it in!"


    Jiang Liu''s words were directly rejected by Fengxi. He was holding the children of other families.


    "Why did a Sheng suddenly give birth prematurely? I only saw her yesterday. I also heard about a Sheng''s stomach. There was no third heart beat at all. Moreover, she was in good condition. There was no problem at all. How could premature delivery be possible? "


    "Even now, maybe it''s because I''m not competent enough. I can''t see any problem with ah Sheng! There''s no sense of chaos! Not to mention the formation. "


    Feng Xi looks at the river seriously. Since everything is normal, it can only be checked from the time of the accident.


    When talking to Jiang Liu, Fengxi has already gone to Huasheng''s ward. Of course, the two children are in the incubator next door, which is not far away.


    Gingko and Jasmine are taking care of them, but they are also guarding the outside, because it is not only the wind that is afraid. Anyone who meets the boy is afraid and dare not to get close to him. Unless necessary, he or she will stand at the door to guard against any problems of premature infants.


    No matter what, it''s all the children of the young lady. My uncle is bent on the young lady. Except for the wind, no one has informed me. Ginkgo and Jasmine are not on guard, so they are not at ease.


    In fact, it''s not only Fengxi who doesn''t hear the third heartbeat, but also the river. She stays by Huasheng''s side day and night and listens to her child''s heartbeat every day and feels her growth. Naturally, she can''t hear her wrong.

 Chapter 2414

    It''s just that Jiang Liu received a phone call when he had a meeting yesterday afternoon. Huasheng''s amniotic fluid broke suddenly and gave birth prematurely. Jiangliu came to the hospital without any delay, let alone stayed outside, and went directly to accompany the birth. So when he saw the birth of his second child, he was no less shocked than anyone.


    Jiang Liu is sure that he has not held the wrong child.


    "Ah Sheng, since she found that she has no spiritual power and magic power, she has lost her mood. Although she tries her best to cover it up, I know that, especially when you are too busy to be separated, ah Sheng is the most lost."


    "I can''t help her with this kind of thing. I can only mediate by the side. I always thought that my mediation was very good. I thought I knew her very well, but I didn''t expect that she had been holding back in her heart..."


    Jiangliu grabs his hair and sits on the side, looking at Huasheng, who is as if he is asleep. He looks a little decadent. From last night till now, Jiangliu has not slept.


    Yesterday afternoon, half an hour before Huasheng premature delivery.


    Ten li spring breeze.


    Hua Sheng feels the stomach that has already had fetal movement. In fact, it is not that the river current mediation is not bad, but it has been months since he lost his magic power and spiritual power.


    The only change of Huasheng is to watch his stomach grow bigger and bigger, just like an ordinary person. Looking at the wind and being busy, Huasheng is just a little lost.


    But Huasheng is also very concerned about its children. Of course, it knows that continuing to think will affect them. Therefore, for the sake of children, Huasheng is also mediating itself, so Huasheng has become more gentle than before.


    So when Huasheng gave birth prematurely, Jiangliu thought about countless possibilities. The only thing that was feasible was that Huasheng was covering up his sadness and depression, which led to premature delivery?


    But only Huasheng knew what was going on that day.


    It may be because the weather has become cold. Huasheng is a little stuffy. Holding on to his stomach, he plans to get up and walk around. But the moment he stands up, Huasheng suddenly turns around.


    Huasheng directly sat back on the sofa. In the whirling of the sky, Huasheng felt that as long as he was not blind, he really saw a man standing in front of her.


    It''s a man to be exact, a man with a red blood moon on his forehead.


    He was like a red robe dyed by blood donation.


    He looked at Hua Sheng with a forbearance and didn''t say a word.


    "You Who are you? "


    Hua Sheng looked at all this in disbelief. She didn''t know this person. She had never seen him before, but in her heart, she felt like she was very familiar with the person in front of her.


    Hua Sheng covers his dizzy head and slowly reaches out his hand. It seems that he wants to determine whether all this is an illusion. For some reason, Huasheng thinks he should know him


    But she just couldn''t remember who it was.


    Hua Sheng gnaws his teeth and feels dizzy to touch this man. However, the man seems to be bound by something. Looking at Hua Sheng, his expression seems to be painful and anxious. He wants to get close to Huasheng, but he doesn''t move.


    Huasheng gets up slowly and reaches out his hand to the man. It''s only one step away. Huasheng doesn''t understand why it''s so hard to get up.


    It''s like the person in front of you, close to your eyes, but far away.


    When Hua Sheng''s hand passes through the man''s body, Hua Sheng is stunned.


    "Is it an illusion?"


    "But I think I''ve seen you somewhere. Do we know each other? Who the hell are you? "


    Hua Sheng stands in front of a man and looks at him. Even though Hua Sheng''s mind is still dizzy and even more serious, the man in front of Huasheng is not moved.

 Chapter 2415

    "You talk? Why are you here, in such a weird way? "


    "I know you, don''t I?"


    "Otherwise, why does my heart think you are very familiar, but I can''t think of it! I can''t remember. Who are you? "


    Although Hua Sheng''s hand passes through the man''s body and can''t touch him, the feeling of Huasheng is still there. The surrounding environment is indeed her home. She can''t mistake the layout of ten li spring breeze.


    At this moment, Huasheng finally recognized that it was not her dizziness, but the surrounding environment around her. It was strange that this motionless man and her own feelings were not clear to Huasheng, but she knew that this was definitely not what normal people should have.


    The more Huasheng wants to know who he is, the less he can remember.


    Then, the more you think about it, the more headache you get. This time it''s a real headache, not a panic caused by dizziness.


    Although the opposite man has not recovered Huasheng, let alone any action, but Huasheng feels that the man with blood moon between his forehead is worried about her?


    "Ah My stomach It hurts... "


    Hua Sheng did not have time to think about who the man suddenly appeared and whether he was caring about her, because her stomach suddenly began to ache.


    Then Huasheng felt his trousers wet.


    At that moment, Hua Sheng knew that her amniotic fluid had broken and her baby was only seven months old. She was going to give birth prematurely.


    After this idea fell, Hua Sheng saw the man in front of him disappeared.


    It''s as if it never happened.


    And Hua Sheng fainted with pain and didn''t have time to say anything.


    Fortunately, it was in the spring breeze of ten li. Ginkgo and jasmine were soon found out, but strangely, they did not hear any sound before Hua Sheng fainted.


    In the world of gingko and jasmine, Huasheng suddenly faints, without any sign or even calling for help. If they didn''t just finish their chores and prepare to take Huasheng out for a walk, Huasheng might be in danger.


    Because Huasheng''s amniotic fluid has broken.


    After all, no one expected that Huasheng would be so premature for three months. Besides, Huasheng was in good condition. When at home, it didn''t need to be accompanied. Huasheng was also relaxed.


    When Huasheng''s amniotic fluid is broken, ginkgo and jasmine naturally have no hesitation. Drive Huasheng to the hospital and inform Jiangliu.


    After that, Huasheng woke up for a while, that is, when she gave birth to a child. When the second child was born, Huasheng didn''t even look at it, let alone talk to the river, and then fainted.


    I didn''t wake up until the next afternoon.


    The only reason that doctors can give Huasheng premature birth is worry and depression. As for why they haven''t woken up now, they can only say that their physical strength is too much.


    But even if we say this, no one believes it. After all, the state of Huasheng is not at all like it. Even if you don''t know the medical skills, you can see it. If you don''t say so, there is no psychological comfort. No one knows what happened to Huasheng.


    Because the identity of Jiangliu and Huasheng did not matter at the beginning, but it has been known for a long time by the outside media.


    Send out the twins directly.


    As for the news of Huasheng, it is completely covered up by the river. Jiangliu is worried about Huasheng, not to mention being photographed. If ginkgo and jasmine didn''t look at their children at the beginning, they might not know where they were going. After all, there have been many villains in the world.


    Fortunately, Fengxi brought Qin, Wanyu and Fengxi to subdue demons and kill demons. However, they were not strong points. Finally, Qin Wanyu came forward and sealed the whole floor. Without his permission, no one could come up. This was a little calming.

 Chapter 2416

    Jiangcheng central hospital.


    The hospital side of the movement is not small, especially the identity of river flow.


    In the evening, the Jiang family went on a hot search. Although it''s not uncommon for a rich family to have twins, it''s a big news for the first one.


    Jiang''s family, in particular, had the greatest response.


    Jiangliu''s parents know that their daughter-in-law has been born. This is not the point. The key point is that it is clearly one of them who checked before?


    Now it''s two?


    And the grandson was born. Did the old couple know it on the news?


    Although Jiang Liu''s parents were angry, they didn''t delay their time. They called Jiang Liu, but they didn''t get through, so they didn''t call immediately. They went to the hospital directly.


    "What''s the matter with your child? Your daughter-in-law has given birth, why don''t you inform your parents?"


    "Are we a monster? What happened in those days? Do you still hate your parents


    "Forget it, I won''t tell you. Where''s my grandson?"


    "It''s not the right day. It''s premature. My grandson is OK."


    Jiang''s mother came directly to the top floor of Huasheng''s residence. Naturally, Qin, Anhui and Henan did not dare to stop them. Therefore, Jiang''s parents scolded Jiang Liu freely.


    Jiangliu has been sitting in the ward for two days, and has been guarding Huasheng for two days. He just came out in the evening and there is no sign of waking up. In fact, sleeping is not terrible. What''s terrible is that no one knows why!


    Some of the river ran down and lit a cigarette.


    This is also the meeting. Jiang Liu''s parents came. Although Jiang''s mother said these words, Jiang''s father did not speak, but his expression was also a little discontented. After all, their grandson was born, and this is the third generation successor of the Jiang family. They always know it in the news. How can they be satisfied.


    I decided not to mention Hua Sheng, but I also felt that Hua Sheng, the daughter-in-law, hated her children because she was dissatisfied with her child''s amniotic fluid test?


    The baby was born without notice.


    "It''s not that I didn''t inform you. I didn''t inform anyone except Fengxi! How can I help Shengfeng


    "Ah Sheng was born prematurely. I haven''t recovered yet. Do I have time to send a message?"


    "The child is in the incubator next door. Go and have a look. When ah Sheng wakes up, I will say that you have seen her."


    Jiang Liu heard his mother''s words and saw his father''s attitude. Because of such a thing, the originally harmonious relationship changed again. Jiang Liu was a little tired and threw himself into Hua Sheng''s body without thinking about what to say.


    After simply saying that, he pinched the cigarette and went directly back to Huasheng''s ward. He would continue to watch his daughter-in-law. He would certainly wait until Hua Sheng woke up.


    As for the children, although such a close distance, but the river is only at the moment of birth to see the eye, and never again.


    Jiang''s parents didn''t expect such a result. They wanted to care about their daughter-in-law, but when their son turned around and left, the old couple were embarrassed.


    Anyway, now my daughter-in-law is still awake. It was the same in the past. I''d better go to see my grandson.


    "I said two, wait a minute!"


    "My fifth sister has now given birth to her child. From last night to this evening, she is in a coma. Both of them are elders. They don''t even look at it, let alone care about it! On the contrary, when I came to the hospital, I disliked my five sisters at home and abroad? "


    "My father is not here, and my mother is ill and delirious. But Hua Sheng still has two elder sisters. Isn''t he a bit of a bully?"


    Hua Zhi stepped on 8 cm high-heeled shoes, a blue LAPEL SUIT, the queen fan full.

 Chapter 2417

    "My little sister was born prematurely by accident. We just heard about it on the news, and we will come soon."


    "Maybe I have read a little bit more recently, and my thinking is different. When I saw this news, I felt that something must have happened to my little sister or Jiangliu, otherwise we would not have been informed."


    "Why didn''t I think the river didn''t want to inform us?"


    Hua Lin is behind Hua Zhi, and she looks bad, but she hasn''t said that directly like Hua Zhi. Of course, Hua Lin''s words are not so good.


    But they are angry!


    After Hua Zhi gave birth to the baby, the little prince of the family has been 100 days and is ready to go out to play. When he receives a call from Hua Lin, he brings Wang Junxian to kill the hospital directly. Bai Hao is also there naturally, not to mention accompanying Hua Lin. Bai Hao also remembers his thanks to Huasheng.


    And Yu Ping, with Yuan Shao, also did not delay, and rushed to come in a hurry. It can be said that when the news was sent out, these people were also the problems of the front and back feet.


    They thought the same thing, there must be something wrong, or they could not have not informed. Besides, Huasheng was born prematurely. Everyone could figure it out. Only when they got to the hospital and met Qin, Wanyu, did they know.


    However, Fengxi tried to find a way to make Huasheng wake up and leave the hospital, leaving Qin, Anhui and Henan to help the river flow. Otherwise, no one but Huasheng could see the current situation of Jiangliu.


    Qin Wanyu has just finished the reporter''s work, and has not yet waited to call to inform everyone. The big guys have learned about the news and have caught up with them.


    It''s also everyone''s coming, and the time point is very good. Hua Zhi, Hua Lin heard Jiang''s mother''s words, Hua Zhi almost didn''t blow up. If it wasn''t for Wang Jun''s obvious pulling, Hua Zhi would be like a small explosion dragon, and it would be a fire.


    "OK, Hua Zhi, let''s go to see how the five younger sisters are."


    Although Wang Junxian also thinks that Jiang''s second elder brother is a little too much, he has nothing to say about the relationship with Jiangliu. He can only pull his own small explosive dragon and strive to save some face for Jiangliu.


    After all, if things go on, Jiang Liu''s face is not good-looking, and I''m afraid Huasheng will be hard to do.


    "Yes, Hua Lin, third sister, you can control it! Let''s all control it. This is the hospital. There are reporters outside. If we are found out, we will have nothing, but the reporters will certainly not let go of the news of the first Tycoon! "


    Bai Hao reaches out and pulls his own one back. Then he looks around. Hua Sheng''s circle of friends, Yu Ping also changes his face. Bai Hao can only persuade him.


    What''s more, what Bai Hao said is nothing wrong. After all, no one is good-looking when they really make trouble.


    "You..."


    Being satirized by a group of young people, Jiang''s parents are naturally not good-looking. Just about to say something, they see the door of Huasheng ward suddenly open.


    Strictly speaking, it was opened from the outside.


    Everyone''s attention was diverted, and no one paid attention. A figure directly passed them and went to Huasheng''s ward.


    But the action of opening the door was a little big, everyone saw it, and their eyes also turned.


    "Haha You go on? I didn''t hear anything. I just came to see sister Huasheng and left after reading it. Elder brother Qin let me in through elder brother Jiangliu''s permission! "


    I saw the person wearing a cap and sportswear. When we saw the face, we also recognized that this person was Xie Dongyang''s sister Xie Dongyao.


    At this time, Xie Dongyao was not demonized, nor died. She was also a branch of the reversal of time and space. It can be said that it was the butterfly effect. Today, Xie Dongyao is still so simple and kind and likes Huasheng.

 Chapter 2418

    Xie Dongyao''s appearance reminds us of that old friend Xie Dongyang.


    Xie Dongyao is not the only one who has changed because of the reverse flow of time and space. Xie Dongyang has also changed. He did not marry anyone, but he still liked Huasheng.


    However, he became silent and did not disturb him. After all, because of him, he brought too much trouble to Da Huasheng. Rumors, like today''s things, are still caused by his endless fighting.


    For this reason, although Xie Dongyang was worried about Huasheng, he didn''t dare to come over. Fortunately, Xie Dongyao really liked Huasheng and worried about her. Xie Dongyang was also relieved that Xie Dongyao had gone to inquire about Huasheng, and he was scratching his ears at home.


    After all, as soon as such news comes out, as long as your head knows, Huasheng must be premature!


    Xie Dongyao is not stupid. Naturally, she knows that the conflict between Huasheng''s mother-in-law and her daughter-in-law is caused by her good second brother. Therefore, she came here humble and quiet, but unexpectedly, she was found.


    In the moment of the standoff, the river came out.


    His expression is somewhat helpless, and of course, decadent. What''s the difference between Huasheng and a vegetable?


    "Mom and Dad, your grandchildren are next door. The baby is three months premature and cannot leave the incubator. The bacteria outside are too big for them to come out. The people outside don''t want to see it."


    "Junxian, give me my parents."


    "Ah Sheng has no sign of waking up. If you want to see, you can come in and talk to her. Maybe it will help!"


    Jiang Liu gave orders to his parents directly. He didn''t even let his children see him. First, he didn''t want to get into trouble again. Huasheng''s situation was already a headache for him.


    For another reason, how can Jiangliu not feel bad about the attitude of his parents towards Huasheng? But it''s parents after all. The river is really uncomfortable.


    Then the river and see to Hua Zhi they, to see the patient, then come in.


    "Uncle and aunt, I''ll take you back!"


    Wang Junxian felt that this was a good solution. He politely took the parents of Jiangliu to go out.


    And Hua Zhi went directly to see Huasheng.


    "Grandson is next door. We haven''t seen it yet! When you''ve finished reading it, you can go. "


    Jiang''s mother had a temper because of Hua Zhi''s words. After all, one by one, she was in the corner. What kind of bullying, little reading When she doesn''t understand?


    Jiang''s mother wanted to theorize, but she didn''t expect her son to let her stop looking at her grandson, and the old lady got angry. She pushed Wang Junxian aside and went to the next room to see her grandson.


    Just as soon as I opened the door, there were two aggressive duck egg faces, ginkgo and jasmine.


    The mother-in-law cares about her grandson, which is understandable, but she turns to say that her family is still in a coma. Gingko and Jasmine can''t bear it. Anyway, my uncle spoke.


    Don''t you want to see your grandson by looking at the door directly? I''m sorry. Look at both of them!


    "Get out of the way!"


    "Just you two nannies, are you going to turn the tables?"


    "You Chinese family are so well bred! Oh, I can see through it


    Looking at gingko and jasmine, Jiang''s mother was not frightened by her at all. She became more angry and began to speak freely.


    The two rooms were not far away. Besides, the floor was sealed by Qin, Wan and Yu. Apart from them, there was no one else, and Mrs. Jiang did not hide it. She called out in a loud voice.


    Hua Zhi several people if can''t hear again, can donate the ear to have the person of need.

 Chapter 2419

    "Ha ha."


    Hua Zhi whispered a whole body, in the heart of the small tantrum completely can not hold, this all said on her Hua family tutor.


    Now that she said this, she will let everyone have a good look at how she was pampered. Hua Zhi was a little princess since she was a little girl, but she grew up to be a queen. She married Wang Junxian and was even more a queen plus princess.


    If she was wronged, she would always ask for it right away and never keep it. Now that they are here, Hua Sheng is still in a coma. She bullies people like this. Hua Sheng may not be bullied.


    Hua Zhi has no need to think about it, directly stand up, the explosion in the body of the dinosaur has been unable to suppress, this time where to care about the face of the river?


    He wants face, they don''t want face in Huajia, Huasheng don''t?


    "Wife, wife, it''s too late today. Let''s go back first. We''ll call at home. Our little prince missed you, and we''ll come to see Huasheng tomorrow. Besides, there are so many people today, you can''t ask anything!"


    "River, let''s go first."


    Wang Junxian finish, no matter how Hua Zhi resistance, directly to pull away.


    "Wang Junxian, what do you mean? Your brother wants face, my sister is bullied, isn''t she? "


    Hua Zhi also came up angry, sitting in the car to Wang Junxian is a violent fight.


    "My aunt, if I wake up today, I don''t care about you, but she doesn''t! We don''t know how their mother-in-law and daughter-in-law got along before! "


    "If you make things stiff today, how can you help Hua Sheng wake up?"


    "Besides, do you think Huasheng will be wronged by the river? What did you say about Huasheng? Jiang Liu doesn''t even let the two old people see their children any more. Let''s have a little understanding of the river flow? "


    "Let''s go back today and come over early tomorrow morning. Your sisters will discuss and come in shifts. Don''t disturb the river and have a rest. Besides, you didn''t take a good look at my little niece and niece today."


    Wang Junxian pressed Hua Zhi, winked at her and pacified his little explosive dragon.


    As for Wang Junxian''s words, the success of Huazhi belt deviation, as long as it is not to see the child, Hua Zhi is also itchy, but more worried about Huasheng, how can we not wake up now?


    And today is really late, Hua Zhi agreed with Wang Junxian, today''s things wait for Hua Sheng to wake up again.


    Of course, Hua Zhi didn''t expect that when she saw her child, she would be scared out of her wits!


    Said to be a little bit humiliating, Hua Zhi was the boy looked at, and then legs soft!


    At the same time, in the corridor of Huasheng ward, Jiangliu is completely black faced. Huasheng has no sign of waking up. He has been tormenting his heart, and his parents are like this again.


    "What kind of upbringing in the Chinese family is also my daughter-in-law''s family. What else do my parents want to say? Besides, I have never felt that there is any problem with Huasheng, and the sisters of Huasheng have no problem. I haven''t slept all day since last night. Shall we hold a meeting to demonstrate the cultivation of the Chinese family? "


    "When my daughter-in-law of the Jiang family gave birth to two children, and I am still unconscious?"


    "Children, parents don''t see each other. When a Sheng wakes up and we watch it, I just take a look at it when I was born, and then I give it to gingko."


    Jiang Liu finished, sighed deeply, went directly to the room of the incubator, and closed the door directly.


    If it was not his parents who said this today, Jiangliu would not be as tired as he is now.


    "You..."


    What else does Jiang''s mother want to say, she is pulled away by her father''s expressionless face.


    Jiang Liu''s daughter-in-law complained about them. Jiang''s father didn''t want to say anything more. He dragged his mother away.

 Chapter 2420

    Hua Lin said this when she looked at the river. Naturally, it was not good to talk about anything. After seeing Huasheng, she did not look at her children.


    Think of tomorrow Hua Zhi also come back, we look together, these people a noisy, afraid of children also have a bad rest.


    This is a premature baby. Hua Lin is afraid that she can''t help crying.


    Because in Hua Lin''s opinion, Huasheng is still unconscious because of the birth of these two children. The two children were born more than three months prematurely, and they must be very thin and weak.


    As for Yu Ping, no matter what they think, they know that Huasheng is gone. They will come back tomorrow.


    Xie Dongyao did not dare to stay for a long time because she was afraid of the current situation of the river and knew the situation of Huasheng. However, she had no choice but to go back first.


    As for the children, there were so many people, only Xie Dongyao saw it. She was young and didn''t think so much about it. She wanted to see the little dolls of the goddess''s house.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect it would become a nightmare of her life!


    "You Are you all right? "


    Ginkgo thinks Xie Dongyao should be scared. After all, even if she is accompanied by jasmine, she only dares to sit beside her and dare not get close to her.


    They are really afraid of young master!


    Ginkgo called Xie Dongyao, but she didn''t respond. As a result, Xie Dongyao was scared to cry.


    It''s still the silent one.


    His eyes widened, his tears flowed, his face turned white and his body did not dare to move. He looked at the boy with red blood moon on his forehead.


    The boy glanced at Xie Dongyao, no temperature, no feelings, like looking at a humble grass mustard, may be because Xie Dongyao has been looking at him, a little impatient, the boy turned his eyes a little.


    Then I saw Xie Dongyao crying out loud directly and turned around to run. The speed, if it is an athlete, is believed by some people.


    Xie Dongyao''s speed has not caught up with anyone. It can be seen that she is really fast.


    When Xie Dongyao went back to Xie''s house, he was still crying. Xie Dongyang waited all night until his little sister came back. Naturally, he was excited. As a result, he did not ask what he had asked. He saw Xie Dongyao crying all the time.


    Scared, Xie Dongyang''s heart suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley and turned to drive to the hospital to find Huasheng.


    "Second brother, you Come back quickly, don''t go! "


    "It''s terrible!"


    Xie Dongyao began to cry with Xie Dongyang in her arms. She was afraid while crying.


    The little girl has never seen such a terrible look in her eyes.


    Or from a baby?


    That look in the eyes is like the Shura in the hell, look at her appearance, as if at any time can crush the indifference, cold


    In short, Xie Dongyao had never seen that look in his eyes.


    "What is so terrible? What are you talking about? How''s ahsheng? Isn''t she good? "


    Xie Dongyang is anxious to jump his feet. If he knew this, he might as well go by himself. Anyway, he has not been scolded for so many years. It''s not short of a few words.


    "Good! No, no, it''s just coma... "


    With her second brother around, Xie Dongyao recovered a lot. She talked about what happened in the hospital intermittently. Of course, she also said why she was so afraid.


    "You''d better go to bed."


    After hearing this, Xie Dongyang pushes Xie Dongyao away. Is he scared to cry by a baby? Is this something an adult can do?


    He''d better go to see Huasheng by himself. If he doesn''t take a look at it himself, he is always uneasy.


    Later, of course, Xie Dongyang''s face hurt a little!


    The third day of Hua Sheng''s coma.


    Hua Zhi several people one after another went to the children, and then are indescribable expressions.


    Hua Zhi trembled and kneaded her legs.


    Hua Lin''s eyes are red and her face is a little white.


    Yu Ping''s face is expressionless and her brain is blank. She is completely frightened and her brain is dead!

 Chapter 2421

    "What''s the matter with the child?"


    "Warlin, am I wrong?"


    "Do you see the same thing as I do?"


    Hua Zhi covered her heart, and the more she thought about it, the more flustered she felt. Originally, she thought that the river would not let the two old men look after their children, but now it seems that if the child looked at it, she might not make any trouble now.


    "You read it right!"


    Hua Lin sat in the corridor, her heart turning.


    Yu Ping sat next to Hua Lin and did not speak for a long time.


    These three people have had children. Although one of them has not been born, they still know common sense. Although the three-day-old baby hasn''t opened much, the outline has already been formed.


    However, there are few or even no children like Huasheng who are born with clear and clean outlines.


    That girl is a miniature version of Huasheng. It''s carved out of a mold. It''s so similar and beautiful.


    But that boy is handsome, but the point is, unlike anyone, not at all, although frightening.


    Just this appearance, but let Hua Zhi a few people in the heart can not be peaceful.


    Whose child is not like the mother, not like the father, there is a birthmark between the forehead, eyes without fluctuation, with a murderous spirit?


    In short, a few women are scared, heart complex uneasy.


    "Ginkgo, tell me the truth, is that child really my five younger sister''s?"


    "And Jiangliu hasn''t looked at the children at all until now. Is it really just because of worry that Wu Mei hasn''t been awake?"


    "We are all adults. We have a problem with the child. Anyone who comes to see it can see that Hua Lin and I have had children. At the beginning, Huasheng''s fetal heart rate was clearly the same. How could it be that two babies were born after premature delivery?"


    Hua Zhi eased will, directly a pull ginkgo, she pulled to one side, looked around the eyes, sure there is no outsider, serious look at ginkgo.


    After all, ginkgo has been with Hua Sheng, Hua Zhi can only ask her now.


    "My uncle has been with me all the time. He said yes, that should be right. As for why there was no fetal heart rate before, the doctor said it might be a technical problem!"


    Ginkgo looked afraid of the answer, although she stayed here these days, but thought of the boy, she was also afraid, it is from the instinct of fear.


    What''s more, what she said is true. Hua Sheng is full of doubts. She is clearly pregnant with a girl, and the color Doppler ultrasound is also a clearly visible child. However, premature delivery is also the real two.


    Now Hua Sheng is in a coma without knowing the reason. It''s very important for anyone to do this.


    Especially in the evening, gingko and Jasmine are in a panic because the boy has never cried since he was born!


    Where is this still a normal baby?


    "Third sister, don''t ask. Now the only one who can know everything is Wu Mei. Let''s wait until she wakes up."


    "We can''t leave the two children to take care of only gingko and jasmine. There are five younger sisters. We have to change shifts over the river stream. I think so, children. Let''s take a break with ginkgo and jasmine and go to pick up Jiangliu."


    Hua Lin calmed down for a long time. If Hua Sheng wakes up and knows that her father has not even looked at her, everyone is afraid to go forward, and they don''t know how hard it is.


    In any case, since the child is confirmed to have been taken out of the delivery room by Jiangliu, the Hua family will recognize this child as Huasheng''s.


    "I''m here too. Ah Sheng has helped me a lot. How can I retreat at this time and count me in the shift."


    Yu Ping''s brain has been rebooted, thinking that if she is really afraid, she can not watch it!

 Chapter 2422

    But does this mean it can be solved without looking at it?


    In addition to the terrible eyes in this world, there is another thing that is temperament!


    So in the next few days, the little aunt, trembling with courage, looked at the two little dolls. It was also a success!


    As for Feng Xi, she has searched all over the place to find a way out, but she still has nothing to do with Huasheng. No matter what, she can''t wake Huasheng.


    What''s more, Fengxi always remembers about the child. She doesn''t remember the previous events, but her intuition is still there. Fengxi is also afraid when she sees the child.


    Feng Xi''s fear is different from that of others. She feels out of control. Feng Xi''s intuition tells her that there is a problem. The problem here is very serious.


    So Fengxi can only contact Qingcheng ancestors through her grandfather Fengming. Her intuition tells her that maybe even the ancestors can''t solve it!


    But Fengxi can''t wait. Huasheng is in a coma isolated from the world. What if he doesn''t wake up in this life?


    Not to mention jiangliucrazy, two children born is equivalent to no mother, and Fengxi does not want to lose Huasheng.


    The fox tribe.


    Feng Qingcheng takes bairan to practice in seclusion. After the big marriage, the fox people return to peace. Bai Ran has no regrets. Naturally, what Feng Qingcheng says is what he is.


    In order to continue to practice, enhance her magic power and learn endlessly, Bai ran did not dare to refute, so she had to practice together.


    But today, half of my practice was interrupted urgently.


    Yes, it''s the wind.


    Feng Xi is free to contact her ancestors in her own way.


    "Qingcheng ancestor, there''s something wrong with asheng. Can you help me to have a look?"


    The wind Xi''s words flashed in the wind Qingcheng''s mind, the wind Qingcheng slowly opened his eyes, his hands moved, and then he said good.


    Fengxi received the reply from Qingcheng ancestors. She was stunned for a while. In my impression, Qingcheng ancestors didn''t speak so well, right? She was also worried about what would happen if the ancestors of Qingcheng didn''t come? White worried?


    Once things, fengqingcheng also remember, Huasheng accident, fengqingcheng can not not go.


    "What''s the matter? Is the city ruined


    Feng Qingcheng has the action, Bai ran beside her naturally feels it, and immediately opens her eyes to look at the wind.


    "Inform Mingyan, let''s go to the human world together. Something happened to Huasheng."


    "I can''t tell what happened to Huasheng, but the divination is different. Let''s go together."


    "She is already a mortal. As usual, she shouldn''t have such a situation. How can she not divine?"


    The wind swept the city, frowned, worried.


    Bai ran changes her face when she sees the wind pouring down the city, and doesn''t delay time. She directly informs the dark flame with the knowledge of the sea.


    Bai ran doesn''t worry about whether the dark flame will go or not. She is only worried that the dark flame may leave them both and go first!


    The underworld.


    Just as Bai ran thought, after receiving Bai Ran''s news, he directly threw down the judgment pen and closed the thin Yin and Yang


    Human world.


    Jiangcheng central hospital.


    "What did I say? Why don''t we inform him when we arrive, the old devil can arrive in a second


    Bai ran looks at the invisible flame and stands beside Huasheng. She raises her hand to deliver spiritual power to Huasheng.


    But the results are certainly useless.


    Because Hua Sheng''s coma has nothing to do with the loss of his body.


    What''s more, Bai ran and Ming Yan''s 100 year spiritual power are still nourishing and repairing Huasheng. There is no problem with her body at all.


    It''s like falling asleep. You can''t see anything wrong.


    Bai ran and the three of them are hidden and stand beside Huasheng, and the other side of Huasheng is the river.

 Chapter 2423

    Jiangliu has been guarding Huasheng for three days, and the fatigue in his expression is clearly visible. However, Jiangliu still does not leave, let alone go to see the two children, totally ignoring.


    Jiang Liu sits beside Hua Sheng, covers his head, and falls into infinite remorse and remorse. If he didn''t want these two children, would Huasheng not be like this?


    Or his concern in more, will not appear premature delivery?


    As for not going to see the children, Jiangliu really doesn''t have that heart. All the expectations for the children have gone away with Huasheng.


    Besides, the boy, Jiangliu, does not remember the man with a crescent moon in his eyebrow, but he can see that the child is not like Huasheng or him.


    The important thing is that even the color Doppler ultrasound did not check out the child, suddenly appeared, how can this not let everyone shocked?


    Just when the river was in deep thought, he suddenly rushed to the surrounding area, as if there were some people looking at him?


    The feeling of being looked directly at by people, the river can''t feel wrong.


    Jiangliu slowly put down his hand, looked up at the right side of Huasheng and frowned.


    Where there is no one, there can be no one, the river has been sitting on the side of the door open, no one can pass through him.


    Unless they''re not human?


    Jiangliu stands up and wants to contact Fengxi. Even if Jiangliu wants to say it''s a normal phenomenon, he doesn''t think it''s credible.


    Since Huasheng can be unnatural, there may be people who don''t belong here. I don''t know whether it''s an enemy or a friend. How can the river not worry.


    "He See us? It shouldn''t be! Muggles can''t see it


    "He''s just like Hua Sheng. He''s just like Hua Sheng."


    Bai ran sees the river''s eyes and is stunned for a moment. How come these two people are different from ordinary people even if they are ordinary people?


    Such sensitivity and alertness are not what Muggles can have.


    "Let''s go and see the baby first."


    Fengqingcheng looks at the river. This time, he doesn''t want to disturb the peaceful life of the river. If it wasn''t for Huasheng, fengqingcheng would not come.


    Bai ran listens to this and thinks about it. They can''t see any problems in Huasheng, so they can only move their positions.


    "Almost. Can''t you see it? No matter how much power you put in, it won''t solve the problem. "


    "She didn''t have any loss in her health. It seemed that she was in some predicament. We went to see the child. Feng Xi said that the child had a problem."


    "See if there''s any way out there!"


    Bai ran looks at the dark flame and reaches out to pull him.


    The dark flame nodded, looked at the river stream''s worry is no more than anyone, in the heart cannot say what feeling, turned around to follow white dye to disappear.


    At the moment of Bai Ran''s departure, the river feels that the other side is gone.


    Jiang Liu put down his mobile phone and fell into meditation again.


    "Qingcheng ancestors, you are coming."


    Coming to the next door, Bai Ran is not invisible, because Fengxi has already arranged it. There are no other people in this room except the two small ones.


    "I don''t want to talk about it. If you look at this boy, I always feel that there is something wrong with him. I don''t know whether it has something to do with a Sheng''s coma."


    Feng Xi originally wanted to ask about the situation at Huasheng, but when she looked at the three people''s expressionless faces, Fengxi knew it without asking.


    Now we can only put hope on the children.


    "Ancestors? What do you three see? The baby''s birthmark is the same as that drawn with blood. It can''t be wiped off. Moreover, the child has never cried since it was born, and his eyes are frightening. Anyone who looks after him is afraid. "

 Chapter 2424

    "By the way, Lord Hades, do you know this child? Can''t it really be the reincarnation of Shura in the underworld? Then ah Sheng couldn''t bear the Yin Qi, so he didn''t wake up


    "The fox emperor? Why don''t you talk to me? "


    Feng Xi looks at Bai ran, and the wind pours on the city. When she sees these two children, she is shocked. She doesn''t speak for a long time, so she stands.


    I can''t believe it. It''s windy.


    These three people, have not seen anything in the sky or the earth, will not be scared?


    The wind Xi looked at the three people for a long time and didn''t respond. They could only stretch out their hands and push them.


    "Ancestors? Fox emperor? Lord Hades? "


    Wind Xi whispered, then also looked at the child, a shock, the child woke up, opened his eyes to look at them.


    When Feng Xi thought that the child was going to do something, such as crying?


    But doomed to let the wind Xi disappointed, the boy looked at the crowd, the eyes seem to be a little impatient, and then closed his eyes, turned over!


    After all, have you ever seen a baby turn over after three days?


    "Fengxi, Huasheng''s destiny is not something we can predict and divine. Now it''s the same. We haven''t seen any problems. We''ll have a good discussion when we go back and give you a reply."


    Bai ran takes the lead to stand out. She has lost her playful expression. After saying this, she follows the wind and turns to the underworld.


    The underworld.


    "Lord Hades, come back!"


    "The great emperor of Fengdu is here!"


    "Waiting for you in the main hall of Hades hall!"


    Dark flame with white dye, the wind Qingcheng just stepped into the underworld, the dark flame side of the dark bad ran over.


    When he heard this, he nodded his head, looked at the white dye of his eyes, quickened his pace, and returned directly to the main hall.


    Intuition told him that Yan Zhuo''s sudden visit might mean something!


    "Come back. Let''s go. The tea is ready."


    Yan Zhuo looked at the dark flame and others came back, raised his hand, as if this was his own chassis.


    Of course, no one has time to mind at this time.


    "Yan Zhuo, how do you know that we will come together? The tea is well prepared!"


    Bairanlai, the king of the underworld, was a self-made cook, and without the restraint of the guests, he directly sat down with the wind and collected the tea.


    "Among us, the one who worries about Huasheng most is the Lord Hades? Then you must return to this discussion! "


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you see that child!"


    "What do you think? Let''s discuss it together. The emperor and God are completely mortal now, and he can''t cope with it. It''s a big deal. I can''t watch it. Do you mind including me?"


    Yan Zhuo doesn''t drink tea. She looks at Bai ran several people seriously.


    "How do you know that?"


    When Yan Zhuo asks about this, Bai ran and his colleagues are sitting in a critical position. Of course, they don''t mind the discussion of many people. They don''t know what to do now. They are shocked in their hearts, even now they have not been suppressed.


    But Bai Ran''s brain turns faster. It''s Fengxi who informs them about Huasheng, and then they know it.


    They knew the news late enough, but how could Yan Zhuo know it without leaving people around the river?


    "What matters now is not how I know, but that they have already known and are also deliberating on countermeasures. I am the Emperor God and you are Huasheng. No matter who you are, you can combine them. Now there is no delay. I have never believed that they can have any good methods!"


    "Do you really think they don''t care if time comes back and they become real mortals?"


    "As long as Huasheng and the emperor are alive, they will not be at ease."


    When Yan Zhuo said them, he pointed to the top of his finger.

 Chapter 2425

    The top of the head pointed by Yan Zhuo is the heaven.


    Hua Sheng coma is not important to the heaven, but the child not only shocked Bai ran, but also shocked three realms and six ways.


    It is an indisputable fact that Huasheng has the blood of the goddess of the nine heaven. No matter what kind of Hua Sheng becomes, the heaven will not be at ease.


    What''s more, the identity of the river is known to all. How can the heaven be at ease?


    The emperor was suspicious. How could the emperor of heaven, that is, TIANYAO, really care about those things that he had experienced.


    When he helps, Huasheng and Jiangliu give his life. TIANYAO is grateful. If he dies, TIANYAO also remembers it, even the whole three realms and six ways.


    But now living, that''s not the same. Fortunately, it''s a mortal life, but for decades, the heaven is also at ease.


    However, no one thought that such an accident would occur. Tianjie was the first one to be discovered. They have been staring at Huasheng and the river for fear that there will be something out of control.


    But I didn''t expect that Huasheng is no longer out of control.


    The celestial realm has been deliberating for three days, but it still hasn''t come up with any results. However, it dares not act rashly, so it can only stand still.


    the emperor has an eye liner in heaven. He knows these things and can''t wait.


    "To be an ordinary person is her lifelong expectation. Why is it so difficult?"


    "Now that he has let go, why does he want to come back?"


    "If she was not reconciled, why let her lose all her magic power and spiritual power? How can she protect herself from such a dilemma


    Mingyan loves Huasheng, clenches his hands and says dully on one side.


    At this moment, the gratitude to someone disappears.


    Emotion is a magic thing. When it comes to the life and death of Huasheng, the reason and calmness of Mingyan no longer exist.


    "What''s the use of all this now?"


    "You are not such an unreasonable person. Let''s think about what to do now! The heaven will not really kill Hua Sheng. If we don''t say that the heaven world needs fame, we have already exposed it today, and the vitality of heaven has not been restored, so we won''t do anything about it! "


    "After all, if one can''t be done well, we can see no less than the war between gods and demons. The emperor knows that if he dares to move Huasheng, we will not ignore it."


    "But why is Huasheng unconscious? Our spiritual power has no effect, just like penetrating her body... "


    Thinking of the situation in the hospital, Bai ran also had a headache, which was unprecedented.


    "Tianjie will not kill Hua Sheng. What they want to get rid of is just one person. But now Huasheng doesn''t remember the past, only knows that it is her child. Once something happens to him..."


    "What''s more, even if Hua Sheng remembers, according to what I know about her, she won''t watch him be killed, so no matter how you look at it, it''s a problem!"


    "Of course, the heaven should not dare now?"


    "Three roads and six realms will be lively again."


    Wind Qingcheng put down the tea, whispered.


    Now white dye a few people have not been in the hospital when so shocked, rational think how to do now!


    What''s more, we need to find out why Huasheng is in a coma until now, and even they can''t see the problem. It''s terrible. Everything has gone beyond expectation.


    After Feng Qingcheng''s words, Bai Ran''s several people fall into silence. All he thinks in his mind is the one who shocked the three realms and six ways.

 Chapter 2426

    No matter who it is, I can''t dream that Huasheng''s children will be very much like the second royal highness of the demon world who was once so frightening that he cut the moon!


    "I have an idea I I want to say it! "


    Bai ran suddenly makes a voice when everyone is silent. She is eager to express her opinion.


    Dark flame, wind Qingcheng, Yan Zhuo looked up at him, eyes motioned him to continue.


    After being affirmed, Bai ran keeps up her spirits and doesn''t talk nonsense.


    "Do you think it''s possible that we have made a mistake. That child is Huasheng''s child. For example, cutting the moon is an accident. After all, Huasheng can live, but it is also the result of his life and cultivation. How can it be regarded as having something to do with it?"


    "After all, his obsession with Huasheng is so strong that he has this situation now? So that child is like a reincarnation of the moon


    "In fact, what I said is reasonable, right? In this way, we can understand why Chu Huasheng was in a coma and wake her up! "


    When Bai ran finished, she saw that the air pressure of the people around her had changed.


    Beheading the moon is like a taboo. In the three realms and six ways, some dare not mention it, some do not want to mention it, and some do not want to mention it.


    When everyone thought that it was finally over, he came back again, caught everyone by surprise.


    And still in this way!


    And the symbolic red blood moon, the whole three realms and six ways, besides him, who else?


    Bai ran said that, several people feel that they have no brain at all!


    "You''re looking at me like a fool, thank you!"


    "We went together today. In addition to his eyes and temperament, the child looks like him, but also a little bit like him?"


    "How attached he is to Huasheng, let alone us, who is not clear about the whole three realms and six ways?"


    "Do you think he will make Huasheng unconscious in order to let himself return to the world?"


    "Or do you think he really cut off the moon? Can he bear the way Huasheng is now?"


    "Mingyan, you are worried that Huasheng has even left his judgment pen behind. He declared war for Huasheng several times in those years. Will he look at Huasheng? Will you help yourself on the premise of harming Huasheng? "


    Bai ran feels that her analysis is very reasonable, and she is also rolled her eyes. Bai Ran is not satisfied.


    "What if he doesn''t remember? The way he looks at us has no temperature, no emotion. Maybe he can''t control himself


    Fengqingcheng is a person who turns his eyes at bairan.


    It is not unreasonable for Feng Qingcheng to say so. Although she is guessing, in fact, many things have deviated from the human world after the sacrifice of the moon.


    Many things have also appeared new branches, which can be said to be loopholes, backward time, staggered time, too many things are developing towards uncontrollable things.


    If you don''t remember what happened to you, but because of your obsession with Huasheng, you will be reincarnated. Although it seems ridiculous, something more ridiculous has already happened.


    Because he didn''t remember, he didn''t respond to them, and because he didn''t remember, he didn''t feel anything about Huasheng.


    "According to what you say, you may remember beheading the moon, but he can''t stop anything. After all, it''s a fact that thousands of thunder robbers have taken place, and the soul flies and smoke dies out! He may have to wait for the moment. "


    "I never thought he could die like this! Do you remember, magic lava? It erupts all year round, and the demon world is full of complaints. As a child, I remember that the demon world lava even flowed to other realms. "

 Chapter 2427

    "But there is no other way, no one can control that thing, so we can only avoid it. Only when the second highness of the demon world is born, the magic world lava magically retreats back!"


    What Yan Zhuo said was the great trouble in the demon world.


    For tens of thousands of years, even the old devil could not help the lava of the demon world, but the birth of the moon was suppressed directly, and the honest one did not break out. Therefore, the status of the moon cutting in the demon world was determined from the birth.


    When the moon was sealed by Huasheng in the seventy-two fantasy world, the magic world lava seemed unable to feel suppressed, and began to be eager to try, with an explosion trend.


    It is also because of this, the whole demon world is trying to save the moon out of 72 illusions.


    The moon is just sealed, and the lava in the demon world starts to blow. But when the moon cutting leads to thousands of thunder and the soul flies out, the demon world lava doesn''t respond?


    This bit of nightmare has been discovered for a long time. At that time, Yan Zhuo couldn''t help but wonder whether the moon was not killed at all?


    But the world of human world can be changed again. Even if the moon is strong, it can''t be intact. Moreover, the thousand thunder robberies are not a joke.


    So Yan Zhuo thought maybe it was the lava of the demon world for a long time that he became honest?


    But now it seems that it is not as simple as the surface!


    To this end, in fact, Yan Zhuo even went to the demon world to investigate the lava of the lower demon world. As you can see, there is no wave in the demon world lava.


    And the three princes of the demon world, namely Feng Ying, manage this demon world, it seems that they don''t put too much emphasis on the departure of the moon, and have never seen much sadness.


    But the sacrifice of beheading the moon could not be fake, and Yan Zhuo could not find out anything, so he gave up.


    Now when the old things are mentioned again, they just say their doubts.


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier? Is it true that beheading the moon is not dead? "


    The dark flame hears the nightmare burning words, the eyes changed.


    What he was afraid of was not the resurrection of beheading the moon, but the obsession of beheading the moon. He was afraid that his obsession would be deeper and disturb Huasheng''s life.


    After all, such a radical personality, if really good persuasion, how can there be so many changes?


    "Old devil!"


    "Lao Yan also said that. He went to check it himself, and there was nothing. What did you want him to tell us? Then all the dust will be settled. Who would have thought that there would be today? "


    Bai ran looks worried at Mingyan. Although she knows that he won''t say anything bad, she doesn''t think that she is not happy with Yan Zhuo because of her irrationality.


    "Laoyan, he, you also know, the old tree blossomed this time, but it was fruitless. There was a pity. Now the man in love is in danger again. He is in a hurry. Don''t mind!"


    "He couldn''t say a few words a hundred years ago. He had to forget how to speak when he was silent. So if there were more people, he would not speak!"


    "I think so. Since Tianjie has left eyes to pay attention to the Huasheng and the river, we should also leave one and pay close attention to the child. As for Tianjie, we haven''t heard from Laoyan, so it''s up to you there!"


    "If there is any accident, we can also have a preparation time!"


    Bai Ran is not afraid of the anger of the other party. He doesn''t talk nonsense. He talks about the business directly and makes Mingyan speechless.


    After all, the matter is serious, and Mingyan has no time to break up with Bai ran.


    Maybe it''s because every time I break up with Bai ran, it ends up like this, which makes people think that the dark flame is really cold and doesn''t talk much.


    For Bai Ran''s proposal, several people couldn''t think of any better way. For the time being, they could only do so. However, they were not idle. They could not believe that they could not find a way to revive Huasheng?

 Chapter 2428

    Human world.


    Jiangcheng central hospital.


    On the eleventh day of Hua Sheng''s coma, there was still no sign of awakening.


    The river is no longer as clean as before. The stubble on the face and the black in the eyes no doubt show the decadence of the river.


    Fengxi also comes to see Huasheng every day. After experimenting with various methods, she fails to make Huasheng react. She has to go back and continue to work hard. At the same time, she is waiting for Feng Qingcheng''s reply every day.


    Now, the wind has become the wind Xi''s last solution, but also the last straw.


    In fact, even if fengqingcheng is not mentioned, Fengxi can almost think that fengqingcheng should have no way, or that the boy''s identity is different, otherwise, they would not have that look when they left that day.


    But Fengxi didn''t ask because she knew that if she wanted to say something, she would not turn around and leave.


    Although Feng Xi wants to know why, she also knows that it may be futile.


    Huasheng is the blood of the goddess of nine days. If you think of her eight characters, the past and the past, who can not divine, let alone Hua Sheng''s children?


    Even if Huasheng has no magic power and spiritual power now, it can''t cover up the fact of Huasheng''s essential identity.


    No one knows what happened to the boy, let alone his cause and effect.


    "Jiangliu, you haven''t had a good rest for 11 days. I''ll be here for a while. You''ll have a rest. Otherwise, you won''t be able to go on like this. When ah Sheng wakes up, you''ll fall down!"


    "Even if you don''t want to rest, you can go and see the children? You haven''t had a good look since you were born? They don''t have a mother to watch. You can''t help going! "


    "Eleven days ago, those two little guys are completely open. My sister looks like a Sheng, and her outline is like you. Er Younger brother, very good-looking, although there is a birthmark, but does not affect the appearance! Really. "


    When Feng Xi said the last sentence to the river, she nodded her head to show her approval.


    These two children, no matter how they are babies, are pitiful enough. Their mother is in a coma, and their father doesn''t care. They don''t even have their names. Feng Xi can''t take them directly. So according to the order of birth, the elder sister and the younger brother call out.


    "Eleven days? It''s amazing that a Sheng has been sleeping for 11 days, and I haven''t slept for 11 days, and I haven''t felt anything. Any index of a Sheng''s body is normal. How many doctors at home and abroad have been found these days, and even you can''t find the problem, but she just doesn''t wake up? "


    "Why?"


    "Ah Sheng doesn''t wake up for a day. I won''t go to see the child. You don''t have to persuade him. I held the child with my own hands. When I was born, I could already see the outline. It was still very clear. The two children were clean and seemed to disdain the dust of the world."


    "Feng Xi, have you ever seen a newborn like that?"


    Jiangliu can''t bear to think about the day when Huasheng was born. However, Huasheng never wakes up and torments him one day. Jiangliu can''t love the two children without any difference.


    Jiang Liu''s intuition told him that if it wasn''t for the two children, Huasheng would never have been like this.


    "On the day of ah Sheng''s birth, the two children were born in this way?"


    "You forget that a Sheng was not the same since she was born. How can her children be the same as ordinary children? Other families dislike their own children for being ugly. You see, you and a Sheng''s children are born beautiful and like fairies, and others can''t envy them! "


    Wind Xi''s mood is a bit chaotic, did not expect that the river has been eroded into this way.

 Chapter 2429

    "Jiangliu, you Don''t think about it. If a Sheng knows that you hate your children with her coma, she will be sad. You all know how difficult it is for her to have your child! "


    Feng Xi looks at the river and has no response. He is worried that he really thinks so, because Huasheng has been slow to wake up and has put all the blame on his two children.


    Even if it''s a boy, it''s a girl. Feng Xi definitely won''t do it. As long as it''s that soft little girl, like Huasheng, Fengxi can''t bear to let Qin Wanyu touch her, for fear that he''ll clumsily do it for her, and her daughter-in-law will hurt her


    Of course, it''s Fengxi''s own idea. If she says it now, she may be thrown down from the top floor by the river.


    But what Fengxi said is true.


    Huasheng certainly doesn''t want the river to be decadent and resents their children.


    "A Sheng was born prematurely. I came to the hospital with the fastest speed to accompany her delivery. That day, a Sheng was sent in a coma..."


    ¡­¡­


    Hua Sheng was sent to the hospital in a coma that day, and then suffered from abdominal pain. Hua Sheng woke up from the pain. She knew that the child could not be delayed. The amniotic fluid broke and the child would suffocate in it.


    "Ah Sheng, hold on. We can have a caesarean section. As long as you are OK, the child doesn''t matter. You can''t have anything."


    Jiang Liu''s eyes are red and Hua Sheng looks pale. I didn''t expect that he had been good all the time. How could he suddenly look like this.


    "I''ll be fine, and our children can''t be. Jiangliu, you have to promise me that you can''t aggrieve her!"


    Hua Sheng said this because he really felt that he was in a good condition. His only accident might be to see that strange person at home.


    But at this time, Huasheng didn''t have time to think about it, and finally gave birth to a girl under her efforts, and then, to everyone''s surprise, gave birth to a second!


    Twins?


    This word flashed through Huasheng''s mind, but she was pregnant with several children. When everyone was shocked and frightened, Huasheng looked at the child that should not belong to him. With one glance, Huasheng suddenly widened his eyes and fainted before a word could be said.


    Jiangliu thought that he fainted after exhaustion, but he never thought it would be like this. In fact, Jiangliu complained most about himself. Why didn''t he insist on it? If Huasheng was not allowed to live on his own, would he be able to live in the present situation.


    Although Hua Sheng fainted and the river was in a hurry at that time, he could still see the two children clearly and cleanly. If he had not seen them with his own eyes, some people believed that he was a one-year-old baby.


    From birth, the outline is clear, completely unlike a newborn baby.


    "Do you still say it has nothing to do with the two children? Don''t you usually subdue demons and demons? You can see something, can''t you? "


    "Is it because they have absorbed the Yang Qi or vitality of ah Sheng, so they are not born like babies. They have grown up. Fengxi, don''t hide it from me. Tell me."


    "You said to look for your ancestors and all the people you can find, but it''s been eleven days, and they have already come! But you didn''t tell me anything. No one can solve ah Sheng''s problem? "


    "Or ah Sheng can''t wake up again?"


    He had been holding these words in his heart for a long time and wanted to say them all the time, but he didn''t ask them. He always wanted to wait a little longer. Maybe there would be a turning point.

 Chapter 2430

    "And Xiao Hei, you can talk. You are not an ordinary cat. Why don''t you tell the truth at this time?"


    "When ah Sheng was in a coma, you ran around. Now you have been guarding her all the time. What have you found and what can''t you tell me?"


    "Don''t say anything because I''m an ordinary person. I can. As long as I can save ah Sheng, I can do anything. Don''t think I''m so vulnerable!"


    Once the river doesn''t intend to press down, he speaks out directly.


    Turning around and looking at the black cat lying down under the Huasheng bed, he asked.


    Huasheng is the only obsession of cutting the moon. It is the magic barrier of cutting the moon. For the sake of Huasheng, cutting the moon can give everything, but the river is not.


    Jiangliu is such a rational and perfect man, but now he looks decadent, with red blood in his eyes, and his mood is faintly about to burst.


    Huasheng is the only heart of the river, the love of his life. He watched her sleep, but he was helpless. The feeling of powerlessness was torturing the body and heart of the river stream day and night.


    At this time, let alone let him look at the child. Jiang Liu couldn''t see it, because he thought of too many possibilities. Especially the look in Huasheng''s eyes at the child before he was unconscious, Jiangliu can''t forget it.


    "I''m sorry, I''m not mad at you, I just can''t do anything, I feel like I''m going crazy!"


    "She''s like this. What am I going to do?"


    "Do you know how I feel?"


    "I feel like I''m going to lose her. I''m going to lose Hua Sheng. This feeling has never been so strong. The longer she''s in a coma, the stronger the feeling of losing her at any time!"


    "I''m not scaring myself. I''ve never had this intuition. I can''t be flustered."


    "So I dare not sleep, I dare not leave her half a step, I am afraid that as soon as I close my eyes, or leave, she will not be there."


    "Ah Sheng, please wake up. We don''t want any more children."


    Jiang Liu''s apology is like a sharp sword, stabbed in the wind Xi''s body.


    Wind Xi didn''t expect to hear Jiang Liu''s apology. At the moment, Fengxi finally knew that the river was really about to burst.


    The reason why Fengxi didn''t answer Jiangliu was that she couldn''t do anything about it, and the ancestors of Qingcheng couldn''t find a way. The spirit power of the Ming king and the fox emperor in turn was of no effect. Even Fengdu emperor, who had never been masked, was invited in, holding the attitude of being a living horse doctor, but the result was the same.


    Their spiritual power seems to be transported into the air, without any carrier, directly back to the original body.


    Wind Xi also uncomfortable, can say also said, but the river now looks, seems to start to appear insane.


    When bairan came for the second time, they didn''t hide or avoid the river. Because the heaven had already sent someone to watch them, they naturally wanted to be bold and bold, so the river saw them.


    But because the hope is too big, the more disappointed, the river''s heart began to become fragile.


    "The master will be OK. I''ve survived so many hardships. This little thing is nothing!"


    Xiao Hei looks up at the river and holds Huasheng''s hand in a low voice, praying for Hua Sheng to wake up. He is also his own master. The man who once shook the three realms and six paths is like this.


    Xiao Hei finished and saw Jiang Liu''s head lying on Huasheng''s arm.


    "River flow? He What''s the matter with him? "


    Wind Xi looked at the river like this, suddenly anxious, looked down at small black.

 Chapter 2431

    "No matter how strong the willpower is, he can''t bear to stay awake for 11 days. If he doesn''t rest, his body will not be able to bear and he will die suddenly. I hypnotized him and let him sleep. When he wakes up, he won''t remember that he fell asleep. Otherwise, you think how he came over so many days."


    Xiaohei put down his little black paw. It turned out that Xiaohei did not know when he had put his paw on the shoes of Jiangliu. Then he looked down at the river stream slowly and lay down beside Huasheng''s hand. Xiaohei looked at the river stream deeply, and then looked at Hua Sheng, who was still in a coma. His heart was complicated.


    Xiaohei is a divine beast. After it wakes up with the river, the memory is not sealed, and the seal on her body is lifted. It is only because in the human world, Xiaohei needs to hide itself, otherwise it will cause a lot of trouble.


    Besides, Huasheng and Jiangliu have become ordinary people. Xiaohei doesn''t want to cause any trouble that they can''t solve. He just wants to protect the two masters and spend the last few decades in peace.


    But no one expected such an accident.


    Huasheng''s sudden premature birth was unexpected. Of course, it was even more unexpected that Huasheng was a fetus with two children.


    And the second child was like beheading the moon.


    Even if Xiao Hei had spent all his life''s mana, he could not find out.


    Only in this way, guard in front of two masters.


    Bai ran and others can find that the heaven is paying attention to this side. Xiaohei, whose seal has been untied, can naturally see clearly and dare not leave.


    These days, Xiaohei is really quiet to watch beside, watching Huasheng sleep day by day, also looking at the River becoming more and more haggard.


    I feel sad, but I can''t help you. It''s not just that the river is going to collapse. Why isn''t Xiaohei?


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that the river was losing its mind now."


    "You can''t let him do this again, Xiao Hei. Let him sleep first. Don''t wake up."


    "If something happens to the river, I don''t know how to explain it to a Sheng when he wakes up!"


    Wind Xi sorrowfully lifted his handsome short hair, she is still trying to persuade the river, what about her?


    No one felt good. Although Feng Xi didn''t stay in the hospital, she never let herself idle down. She was always looking for ways. Even though she knew that there was no hope, Fengxi still didn''t give up. As a result, she was disappointed again and again.


    Everybody''s going to crash.


    Wind Xi in the persuasion of the river at the same time, I do not know how long to adhere to.


    Sometimes, you know the reason. Somehow, you have a place to work hard and know where to start. But the problem of Huasheng has been found everywhere in the sky and on the earth. No one knows why.


    This is the most terrible thing. No one knows, and no one can predict. Although Hua Sheng has become an ordinary person, his blood is like this. Even the Yin and Yang of the underworld can''t be recorded. Who can know what is beyond the three realms and six ways?


    Xiaohei didn''t answer Fengxi''s words, but hung his head and continued to guard beside Huasheng and Jiangliu.


    It will keep on Guarding until the day when Huasheng wakes up.


    "Why don''t I see my grandson? How many days has it been? Wait a few days for the full moon, my Jiang family''s direct grandson, we do not see the grandparents, this is what? "


    "Why do you have the right not to let me in?"


    Just as the wind Xi and Xiao Hei are speechless, in the heart is in the edge of collapse, suddenly heard a burst of noise outside the door.


    The voice is familiar with the wind, and Xiaohei is also familiar with it. The parents of Jiangliu are here again.

 Chapter 2432

    "Even if Jiang Liu nods, let him come out in person and stand in front of his parents. I want to see what he says."


    "And my good daughter-in-law. After so many days, you tell me that she hasn''t recovered. Do you think I will believe it?"


    "Yes, I said, Xiaoqin, you are very wrong. You have a good relationship with Jiangliu, but we are the family of Jiangliu. That''s the parents. I''m the aunt. We can''t see the children yet?"


    "What''s more, it''s not your turn to talk to the Qin family. Let the river flow out!"


    When Jiang Liu''s parents came for the first time, they were able to suppress their emotions and left.


    However, more than ten days later, the Sun Tzu will be full moon, not to mention their two elders, that is, the whole Jiang family. No one but Jiangliu has seen any children.


    On the contrary, Hua Zhi, Hua Lin, and even a friend of Huasheng''s family all went in and out of the hospital to take care of the children, but their grandparents were not allowed to meet. What''s the reason?


    What''s more, this matter has been embellished on the Internet by the reporter. How can Jiang''s second elder bear it? If everyone didn''t go to see it, the Jiang family would not be very good. At most, they were a little angry.


    But now, as soon as things are fermenting, people around him are joining in. Some of the relatives who are watching the scene follow Jiang''s parents and rush to the hospital.


    And the more Jiang''s parents want to be more angry, followed by to the hospital for several days, looking at Hua Zhi, such as the big miss to take care of the children, they did not let in, coupled with the people around them fanning the flames, directly broke out.


    Otherwise, they would not be so direct. They started to quarrel at the door of the ward. They were so noisy that the head of Qin, Anhui and Henan would be big.


    These days, not only did the wind not sleep well, but Qin, Anhui and Henan were not idle. They had been doing logistics here, and then Wang Junxian also helped. Today, because of the trouble of the Jiang family, the bodyguards didn''t dare to stop them, so Qin Wanyu came here quickly.


    As a result, he didn''t have to wake up and was directly scolded, but either way, Qin, Wan and Yu would not let him in today unless the river came to tell him.


    But Jiangliu has already told him that he can''t let his parents look after their children. At the beginning, Jiangliu will come out to deal with it. However, after a long time, Jiangliu is so absorbed in Huasheng that he can''t ignore anything.


    No matter how he was complained, Qin Wanyu should not have heard of it. Anyway, he had a thick skin in the wind and was not afraid at all.


    As for why Jiang''s parents were not allowed to watch their children, Qin Wanyu thought that if it was him, he might not let his parents watch at this time.


    Especially when parents have obvious resentment towards their daughter-in-law.


    What the Jiang family wants to see and look forward to is also his direct grandson. But his direct grandson is not like Huasheng, but he is not only unlike Huasheng, but also unlike Jiangliu.


    At first, the parents of the Jiang family complained about Hua Sheng. At the beginning, they were also known all over the city about the pregnancy. In this case, if the parents of the Jiang family saw the child.


    I''m afraid they won''t think about the problem that the child is not like Huasheng. They will only notice that the child is not like the river


    Qin, Anhui and Henan did not dare to think about what they would say at this time. They hurt Huasheng as well as the river.


    Now the river is about to collapse because Huasheng hasn''t regained consciousness for a long time. If you add these


    Thinking of this, Qin Wanyu said nothing would let Jiang Liu''s parents enter this door.


    Of course, except for Jiang Liu''s nodding, Qin Wanyu knew that Jiangliu would not nod before Huasheng woke up.

 Chapter 2433

    Qin Wanyu didn''t know about it, but Jiang Liu knew it clearly. At the beginning, he believed that Huasheng''s children were not from Jiang''s family, so they had to do some amniotic fluid test.


    Parents confused, river flow heartache.


    Now, if parents see that boy, the river doesn''t have to think about it. As soon as outsiders stir up the flames, the parents certainly don''t know what to say to make his blood flow up.


    Therefore, Jiangliu didn''t agree to let parents watch their children. The reason given was that the children were too young to see people. Huazhi and their parents only came to see Huasheng.


    Believe it or not, Jiangliu never nodded to let parents see their children.


    As for the beginning, Jiang Liu was really soft hearted and wanted his parents to see it. But when he saw his parents'' attitude, he knew that he had made a wrong decision.


    Fortunately, he didn''t see it in the end. Otherwise, at this time, because he gave birth to a child, he was in a coma, and he still had to listen to his parents'' abuse. Jiang Liu was afraid that even the most perfect person would collapse.


    The most ridiculous thing is that Jiang''s parents have seen Huasheng, but they suspect that Huasheng is a fake


    Jiangliu doesn''t understand where the good parents went at the beginning and why things have become this way.


    But no one can explain it to him.


    "Uncle Jiang, aunt Jiang, because I have known Jiang Liu for many years, I am familiar with and respect the second elder."


    "But I don''t understand why the two old men have to embarrass the river like this?"


    "Don''t you dare to be photographed by the reporters? What will these people think of the Jiang family


    "Hua Sheng is your daughter-in-law. Now he is unconscious and the river is guarding him day and night. Do you know what his mood is? But have you considered him? "


    "It''s just so noisy. In front of the river, you don''t care about the Huasheng. I can''t see it as a brother."


    "So, you don''t have to say, Jiangliu has already said when Huasheng will wake up and when you can see your grandson!"


    "In fact, I really don''t understand you. If you had a little more understanding, less prejudices and more concern, things would not have developed into what they are today!"


    "That''s the children of your Jiang family. Will Jiangliu really not let their parents see it?"


    Qin Wanyu didn''t look at those seven great aunts and aunts. In Qin Wanyu''s eyes, those people were passers-by, so there was no need to waste words.


    As for what they said, Qin Wanyu was also an old monk chanting scriptures, with left ear in and right ear out.


    But Jiang Liu''s parents, Qin Wanyu, still have respect for him. After all, according to his present age, he has been growing up since childhood.


    Qin, Wan and Yu''s parents respected Jiang Liu. After all, he taught him such a good brother.


    But I didn''t expect it. In a few years, Jiang''s parents became like this. If Huasheng did something wrong, Qin Wanyu didn''t say anything, but Huasheng was in a coma. What did she do wrong?


    To be resented by his family, Qin Wanyu thought that maybe from the beginning, Jiang''s parents were not satisfied with Hua Sheng''s daughter-in-law, because even marriage was accidental.


    However, due to her face, she can only hold it down. For a long time, a little wind and grass outside can also make Jiang''s parents contact Hua Sheng and start to be dissatisfied with her and resent her.


    "Uncle and aunt, the two children are still in the incubator. They are all taken care of by doctors. A Sheng''s sisters, including me, go in and out of the hospital every day, just trying to wake him up."

 Chapter 2434

    "So you don''t have to be unbalanced in your mind, or look at the news from outside. Some people are just jealous that you have a better life than themselves. They are not convinced."


    "And today is the eleventh day of Hua Sheng''s coma. Jiang Liu has been guarding for 11 days and hardly sleeps. How decadent he is. You can''t see that he has just fallen asleep. Do you have to wake him up?"


    When Qin Wanyu was still struggling to reason, Fengxi had already opened the door of Huasheng ward and stood beside Qin Wanyu.


    Naturally, Fengxi would not stay in Qin, Anhui and Henan. One person suffered a lot from a pile of uncles and aunts outside. When he heard the news outside, he had already come out.


    She was afraid that Qin Wanyu would be eaten by a group of old people. After all, in Feng Xi''s eyes, Qin Wanyu was not a particularly eloquent person.


    What''s more, as soon as the elderly make trouble, Feng Xi is afraid that Qin, Anhui and Henan are thin skinned and give up.


    Unexpectedly, in fact, Qin, Wan and Yu are beyond Feng Xi''s expectation.


    But the wind Xi also wants to persuade the river stream parents to go back, not hesitate to say some lies.


    However, white lies sometimes have a great effect. Although Feng Xi is angry with Jiang''s parents, she still has to worry about the face of Jiang Liu and Hua Sheng.


    Of course, Fengxi''s words, true or false, are not completely nonsense.


    It is true that the normal premature infants are in the incubator, but the two children of Huasheng were only in the incubator for the first day, and then they were carried out.


    Because we found that these two children don''t have any physical problems at all.


    As for the words behind Fengxi, it is very true that Jiangliu''s parents, with a group of unkind relatives, don''t really care about people at first sight.


    At this time, Fengxi didn''t know what the group of people had already known. They were not only watching jokes.


    "It''s a good time to wake up. If we don''t wake up, we will see him. You people are not qualified to take care of our Jiang family''s affairs. Today we must see the children and the river flow."


    "If you don''t get out of the way, don''t blame us for not being friendly."


    Jiang''s parents didn''t speak. Jiang Liu''s aunt looked at Qin Wanyu with a smile on her face. Then she showed her eyes to the people behind her, big bodyguards.


    It is already obvious that if they are not allowed to watch their children today, they will be forced to rob.


    "What are you going to do


    "Crazy?"


    Qin Wanyu looked at the Jiang family''s desperate momentum with a shocked face, and immediately did not know what to say.


    How can people be so extreme that they don''t care about the consequences?


    Jiang family has such a family, in the end, how to stand in Jiangcheng the first position?


    For the first time, doubts arose in Qin, Anhui and Henan.


    "What else do you want us to do?"


    "That''s what we should have asked!"


    "For Huasheng, you are crazy!"


    "If you refuse to let grandparents watch the children, there is something fishy among you, because you are guilty!"


    "I think Hua Sheng is also guilty and dare not show up, so I hit the coma!"


    Jiangliu''s aunt held the bag in both hands and looked at it. The elder brother and sister-in-law, who was trying to forbear, couldn''t help rising.


    She didn''t believe it. After such a thing happened in Jiangliu, how could she raise her head in Jiangjia and even Jiangcheng.


    In this way, the rights of the Jiang family should also be transferred.


    "I don''t know, this auntie, she can look at faces. My five younger sister gave birth to a child of your Jiang family. You family actually bullied people like this. Last time I gave you face, I didn''t want my five sister to wake up hard. But what about you?"

 Chapter 2435

    Just when the two sides quarreled, Hua Zhi came with Hua Lin, knowing that the Jiang family was making trouble again. Hua Zhi ran to the hospital on 140 steps.


    Hua Lin, too, trotted all the way. She was very tired and out of breath.


    Hearing Jiang''s words, Hua Lin almost didn''t come up.


    It''s getting worse and worse every day.


    No matter how good a temper you are, you can''t bear it.


    Hua Lin thinks that if the Jiang family is saying something too much today, she will not consider what Huasheng should do after waking up. She must let her anger out first.


    Hua''s daughter is not so bullied that she can''t fight back.


    "Let''s keep it down. Do you really want everyone to know?"


    Qin, Anhui and Henan knew that they could not take any rest from the river. They were so crazy that they could only use their own face.


    After all, if you don''t feel embarrassed on face, how can you always come to the hospital to make trouble and just want to see the children?


    "Everybody knows? Since you don''t want to be known, let Huasheng come out. Don''t pretend to be in a coma. There''s also the river. Don''t hide it. "


    "I''ve met the doctors who have seen Hua Sheng. They tell me that they can''t see what''s wrong with her. It''s no different from sleeping. It''s not pretending or what?"


    Jiang Liu''s mother sneered and looked at the sisters of Huasheng and the ward behind her. Her eyes were full of hate.


    If you clench your fist, your fingernails will be broken.


    "Let''s have a peaceful talk. We know everything and everything."


    "My Jiang family can''t afford such a daughter-in-law. I have brought the divorce agreement with me."


    "After signing, it has nothing to do with the Jiang family."


    Jiang''s father has been very quiet, but today, directly announced on.


    His expression was cold and his eyes were angry.


    "You have seen me for a long time to say such shameless words


    Hua Zhi hears this words of River home, gas of direct throw bag on the ground, already want to fight.


    "Nonsense, it''s really chilling for you Jiang family to talk!"


    Hua Lin''s eyes are red. She used to think that jiangjiaqian is very good. Now look, it''s a good Baba!


    "What do you know, like this?"


    Feng Xi is also angry, but the Jiang family will not say such words for no reason. It can only show what the Jiang family knows and misunderstands.


    Wind Xi in the heart has what idea to flash, frown, not sure.


    "You have the face to ask?"


    "Since Huasheng still refuses to come out, let''s see how your good sisters are shameless and mix up with wild men and let us carry the pot in the river family!"


    "That..."


    Jiangliu''s parents still want to face in public. They can''t say anything in public, so they shut up. But aunt Jiangliu has been waiting for the handle of Jiangliu for too long. How can she bear it?


    How can we say that if we have a daughter-in-law like this, how can parents still have face? How can Jiang Liu continue to be the successor.


    Just did not expect, Jiangliu aunt''s words have not finished, directly by a pack of head.


    "Frame my sister, you really think I have a good temper, don''t you? I''ll kill you!"


    When aunt Jiangliu said that, Qin Wanyu thought that it might be Fengxi or Huazhi who broke out directly and had a fight.


    Qin Wanyu also thought that he would not stop him, because he was also very angry. The girls felt angry and framed their sister and friend''s character. However, as a businessman in Qin Wanyu, he thought more. He thought that someone wanted to usurp the throne.


    Usurp the position of the river.

 Chapter 2436

    But Qin Wanyu didn''t expect it. Unexpectedly, Hua Lin rushed up first, took her handbag and patted her on the head of aunt Jiangliu.


    The speed was so fast that even the wind didn''t react to it, let alone the security guard behind.


    Qin Wanyu looked at Hua Lin''s beating posture. He felt that Hua Sheng, the fourth elder sister, should have fought for the first time.


    Qin Wanyu is right. Hua Lin is fighting for the first time. She can''t bear it.


    Later, Feng Xi and Hua Zhi also reacted. Even if they didn''t want to do it, they had to take a breath for Huasheng. Huasheng was in a coma. Their sisters could not watch her being bullied like this.


    For a moment, the scene was a bit chaotic.


    "Ah..."


    "Brother, sister-in-law, help, kill!"


    "You crazy women, are you still ladies?"


    "Security, are you all dead?"


    Aunt Jiangliu was beaten by three sisters, whining and shouting everywhere, but no one seemed to answer her.


    First of all, Jiang Liu''s parents. Some things, even if they were true, were shameful to the old couple. So they refused to speak up and announced the results directly. Thinking that everyone knew it clearly, it was not too embarrassing.


    But now by this little sister-in-law, where parents still have face, have been angry to death, let alone care about her.


    What''s more, some things can be seen even in Qin, Anhui and Henan provinces. Can''t a veteran like Jiang Fu think of it?


    So don''t look at what kind of sister it is, it doesn''t matter.


    As for the security guards, Qin Wanyu didn''t stand up. He also brought security guards with him. There were people upstairs and downstairs in the hospital, as well as Wang Junxian''s, which could be suppressed in terms of quantity. The security guards of the other side were also deadlocked.


    What''s more, even their own boss, that is, the river''s parents did not move, so the security guards would look at their faces and naturally did not help.


    In the end, aunt Jiangliu couldn''t stand it and didn''t know what to think. She threw the bag that she had been holding tightly.


    The things inside also flew out.


    In an instant, several photos were thrown out by aunt Jiangliu.


    For a moment, the world was quiet.


    "What do you mean? You''ve done all the filming? "


    Feng Xi picked up the photos on the ground and laughed sarcastically. She guessed it right.


    "If we are not afraid of stealing, we are still in the dark now. No one of these two children is like a river. Hua Sheng''s is not our Jiang family''s at all!"


    "I don''t know about the wild..."


    Jiang Liu''s aunt threw out the photos just to avoid being beaten. However, when she thought of being beaten, no one was in charge of it, and she had no scruples about it. She wanted to drag the river down.


    But the wild man blurted out, touched Hua Zhi several people''s eyes, Jiangliu aunt counselled, closed his mouth, but the eyes are a strong complaint.


    "Now that things have turned out like this, we are not afraid of losing face. We don''t recognize the child. Let them come out. Don''t waste time. The farce should be over."


    Jiang Fu is on a side road.


    Now I can''t say what Jiang Fu looks like. Fortunately, the floor is sealed and the photos are bought out. Otherwise, the whole Jiangcheng will know about this.


    "It''s time to end it!"


    Jiang Fu''s words fall, Fengxi several people do not wait to speak, Feng Xi''s back came a male voice, cold tone, no feelings, for a moment, everyone''s hearts are followed by a shock.


    Because they have never heard such a tone, such a voice.


    Yes, it is the river that should have been hypnotized by Xiao Hei until tomorrow.

 Chapter 2437

    The appearance of the river makes the "lively" hospital corridor quiet.


    Wind Xi is an accident, because of Xiaohei''s ability, since he said to let the river flow have a good rest, he did hypnosis on him, it is impossible to turn around and wake up!


    What''s more, Xiao Hei in the ward stands up and stares at the river. Feng Xi doesn''t understand the meaning of black master.


    Qin, Anhui and Henan were at ease for a moment. Things got more and more serious. After all, it was a bit inconvenient for them to be here. Besides, it was still such a situation.


    It is no small matter to frame Huasheng and come up with a divorce agreement.


    As for Hua Zhi and Hua Lin, it''s a feeling that you finally come out, because the anger of the Jiang family can''t be dissipated immediately, and the eyes looking at the river flow also begin to have dissatisfaction.


    Hua Zhi and Hua Lin can''t ask Huasheng now, but they can''t imagine how the Jiang family makes Huasheng aggrieved.


    "Jiangliu, you finally come out. There is no need to hide about Huasheng. We all know that since she doesn''t want to appear, it doesn''t matter. Let her sign it."


    "We Jiang family can''t afford to lose this man."


    "I don''t want to see her any more. She''s wasting our kindness on her."


    Jiangliu''s mother saw that the river finally came out, and her expression suddenly relaxed. She had long wanted to break through the door. She knew that the river was in it.


    They also know that Huasheng can''t be let go of Jiangliu. Otherwise, they can''t keep quiet and refuse to let them come to see their children. But if Jiangliu doesn''t set an example now, this matter will be known all over the city.


    "River flow, you can come, your daughter-in-law''s mother-in-law, you can bully me, such a daughter-in-law you must not!"


    "Besides, these two children..."


    "When Hua Sheng was pregnant, I told you to have a good examination. You didn''t believe me. She was ambiguous with the second son of Xie''s family. After years of marriage, she had children. No one of you doubted that. Now something happened, you can understand what I said."


    "Jiangliu, listen to your aunt''s advice and get a divorce soon. You are the hope of the Jiang family. If you do this, the younger generations of the Jiang family will see it?"


    Aunt Jiang Liu will not be afraid of the accident, because she will not be afraid of the accident.


    Otherwise, she paid a lot of money to buy the doctor''s photos.


    Aunt Jiangliu knows that Jiangliu is a treasure to Huasheng, and she will not let go easily. Of course, she does not want Jiangliu to let go, because now she can only say so.


    As long as Jiang Liu becomes the pan Xia, she will release the news, which will become the stain of Jiangliu''s life.


    At that time, Jiang Liu will certainly not bear to hear these rumors about Hua Sheng. He has to give up everything of the Jiang family and not stand in this position to stay away from the dispute.


    Only in this way will the rights of the Jiang family be transferred to the heirs.


    Aunt Jiangliu will not be beaten in vain. She will wait for her son to sit in the position of Jiangliu. The whole Jiang family is her. When the time comes, the first one to clean up is Hua Zhi and Hua Lin.


    As for the wind, she dare not.


    Business people, no matter what, don''t try to provoke people who know a little bit about feng shui.


    Because if they offend one, they will have a hundred sinister ways to torture people.


    In the eyes of aunt Jiangliu, Fengxi is such a despicable person.


    "Hua Sheng is my wife. She has been my wife all her life. Divorce can never happen to us."

 Chapter 2438

    "Ah Sheng is in a coma now. I''m worried and heartache. But in heartache, I can''t compete with your parents."


    "Ah Sheng would rather have wronged himself, but also wanted to make our family harmonious. The amniotic fluid test you were going to do was a knife that stuck in a Sheng''s heart and my heart."


    "Now, I''m really disappointed with you all."


    "I won''t let you see the children, because of your attitude. Now that you''ve seen the photos, go in and have a look. You can do DNA and return asheng''s innocence!"


    "But I tell you, after finishing this, I will not take a Sheng and my children back to the old house of Jiang family, never!"


    This may be the most unfeeling and most heartless words Jiang Liu has ever said to his parents.


    Jiangliu is really tired, but also really tired. He is worried about the safety of Huasheng. He is suffering every day. Even if his parents don''t understand him, he has to add fuel to the fire.


    Such things, let the river want to break with the family.


    When this idea formed in the heart, the river actually felt a relaxed, as if he finally broke away from a shackle.


    Or a shackle that does not belong to itself.


    In Huasheng ward, Jiangliu is indeed hypnotized by Xiaohei. At first, Jiangliu really didn''t know, and if he was hypnotized, he could not hear the sound outside, but he could hear clearly.


    Vaguely, the river is like stepping into a bright space, surrounded by white, nothing, no sky, no sunshine, no wind, only the river itself.


    Just as the river was aimlessly searching, he suddenly found that there was a figure in front of him. No matter what the figure looked like, the river could recognize it.


    Because it was Huasheng''s, and the river was excited to shout.


    But Huasheng didn''t answer. He just turned his head slowly and looked at the river in pain, as if he wanted to reach out to him?


    "Ah Sheng, what''s wrong with you? Don''t worry, I''ll be right there! "


    Seeing Huasheng like this, the river is still delayed, but when the river is about to run past, all of a sudden, there is a chaotic noise in my ear.


    Huasheng seems to be mentioned in the middle?


    With the increase of the noise, the environment around the river began to change, and the painful Huasheng disappeared.


    The word Huasheng is like the antidote of Jiangliu. Jiang Liu''s consciousness begins to recover, and then he suddenly sits up in Huasheng''s ward.


    Xiao Hei was also startled. A pair of cat''s eyes looked at the river.


    Xiao Hei doesn''t understand why the river wakes up?


    But Jiangliu heard the outside frame Huasheng words, the whole body''s anger has not covered up.


    This is a river that the parents have never seen.


    For a while, the parents of Jiangliu felt embarrassed.


    Why on earth did this happen?


    Dare to do amniotic fluid test, now also not afraid to do DNA, why will they be incited by people to suspect?


    What happened?


    "Taking pictures of my children without my consent is an infringement of my rights. Wanyu, help me contact a lawyer, the person who took the photos, and the people who bought and sold the photos in the back. All of them should be dealt with according to the law. They should be judged according to the law."


    "If there are rumors outside that frame ah Sheng, all of them will be punished according to law, and framing is also a crime."


    "The only request, at all costs, must not be let go!"


    No matter what his parents looked like, Jiang Liu knew that if he didn''t punish him, more dirty water would be poured on Hua Sheng''s body.


    Jiangliu will not allow it. He is still waiting for Huasheng to wake up.

 Chapter 2439

    "OK, no problem. I''ll do it now."


    Qin Wanyu didn''t hesitate at all. He took out the phone directly and contacted the company''s lawyers. All of them were well-known. Such a small matter is totally out of the question.


    Qin Wanyu took a deep look at her aunt. Her life will be wonderful in the future.


    "Jiangliu, you You are crazy? I''m your aunt. Are you going to arrest me? I do it for you


    "Big brother, you can''t ignore me. All I''ve done is for our Jiang family."


    Aunt Jiangliu was so heartless to her parents when she looked at him. After all, if he would never return to the river family, the river family would not be in his charge.


    Aunt Jiangliu is happy, and her rising mouth is still declining. She hears what Jiangliu says should be dealt with according to law?


    The guy was in a hurry and looked at the river''s eyes. She knew that this was not a joke. Then she heard that Qin Wanyu was really contacting a lawyer. Could he not be flustered?


    All the people she spent money looking for, and even the water army in the back were invited. Today, she left the hospital and began to bomb Huasheng and Jiangliu. She did not believe that the Jiang family could have the face to continue to ask for this son?


    All of you are the pan Xia. Why are you in charge of all the businesses of the Jiang family?


    The ideal is very good, but the reality is not the same as what you think.


    "When am I going to catch my aunt? I''m going to punish those who make rumors, frame my wife and disturb my children, and I''ll ask the best lawyer to make her a complete wreck. "


    "Then I will say hello to her inside. After all, I have a lot of money. I want to make her future colorful."


    Jiangliu looked at his good aunt, with a cold look. Without waiting to finish, she turned and ran away.


    Because she knew the river was not a joke and she had to run.


    People watched her run away, and then several relatives ran away, but no one stopped her. After all, money can make ghosts move the mill. Where can they go?


    "The two children are in it. Go and sample, and take care of your vigilance. I can live a peaceful life in the future. Ah Sheng will never be doubted again."


    "I''ve been trying to persuade you to let go of your prejudices. I don''t want to use this method to hurt ah Sheng, but now it''s useless!"


    Jiangliu looks at those who are in the way of the eyes and turns to his parents. He has no patience.


    With this method of harming Huasheng''s heart, the river flows with pain in his heart. Then he thinks that Huasheng is like a vegetable now, and his heart is so painful that he can''t breathe.


    Jiangliu''s parents looked at their once handsome and golden son, but now they look lonely and decadent, and they also take a breath in their hearts.


    "When will your daughter-in-law wake up and watch it again."


    Jiang Fu directly tore up the divorce agreement in his hand and threw it away. Then he threw down a sentence and pulled Jiang Mu away again.


    "Why go? It''s all like this. Check it out. We''re all dead hearted. "


    Jiang''s mother is distressed by her son, but her prejudice against Huasheng has been aroused to the greatest extent. She has made such a fuss and refused to leave.


    "Do you want your son to die?"


    "Then you can test it."


    Jiang''s father heard Jiang''s mother''s words and said without expression. He didn''t care about her and left directly.


    "Lao Jiang? What you said. "


    "Son, how could mom want you to die?"


    "I..."


    Mrs. Jiang, I didn''t say anything for a long time. Finally, I turned around and ran out. It didn''t work out.


    And the farce is finally over.

 Chapter 2440

    "Ah I''ve learned a lot. "


    Hua Zhi looks at this group of people to go so, sneer, and then looked at the river, directly to see the children.


    Because it''s her turn to take care of the children today. Although ginkgo and Jasmine are also taking care of them, Hua Zhi is worried that the child will be scared after such a long time of fighting.


    Anyway, they are all Huasheng''s children.


    Hua Lin also had a haircut and followed.


    As for Hua Sheng, it''s not that she doesn''t want to go to see her and see the river flow. In addition, Hua Zhi and Hua Lin don''t know what to say when they see Hua Sheng, even if they don''t.


    I just beat my aunt together. It''s very hard.


    "Well It''s all over. Fortunately, a Sheng didn''t know, so she didn''t feel sad. "


    The wind drily thought of such a sentence. For a while, she didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t follow her to see the children, so she left.


    "Meow, meow, meow!"


    "Jiangliu, do you hear the cat? It doesn''t sound like Xiao Hei! Where''s the cat? "


    Wind Xi words fall, is about to leave, heard such a movement, looked around.


    The reason why I heard the sound of cat barking was that he was not like Xiao Hei because he was in the house. Besides, Xiaohei was a male cat after all, but the sound was obviously soft and soft.


    River heard the wind Xi''s words, did not answer, turned to see the direction of the emergency exit.


    Wind Xi looked at the past along the river, and then Xiaohei also ran out, that surprised Leng appearance, looked at Fengxi for a moment, I don''t know what shock it met.


    But at the moment, Xiaohei''s mood is shocked.


    Humans can''t tell, but it can. It''s the sound of milk.


    Milk is Xiaohei''s daughter-in-law! Xie Dongyang''s little white cat was killed at that time. Huasheng also helped Xiaohei check it out. It has entered the samsara. How can it appear again?


    Xiaohei didn''t dare to move forward, just looked at it like this.


    "I picked up a little white cat and give it to Xiao Hei as a daughter-in-law."


    When two people and a cat are looking at the emergency exit, Qin Wanyu calls up and walks in with a little white cat in his arms.


    "I don''t know who put it here. If no one recognizes it, Xiaohei will be yours, OK?"


    Qin Wanyu didn''t pay attention to Xiaohei''s expression and let the little white cat go.


    Xiaohei didn''t answer Qin Wanyu, but the cat''s eyes were wet and approached the milk step by step. The milk seemed to know little black. Leng Buding was afraid of a little black cat and gave a soft cry.


    "Don''t say, these two cats are quite suitable? One black and one white. "


    "Jiangliu, I''ve settled your account."


    Qin Wanyu looked at Xiaohei and didn''t care much. Then he looked at Xiangjiang channel.


    "Milk?"


    Jiang Liu was naturally at ease about Qin, Wan and Yu. Moreover, he did not want to let go of those people. He just nodded and then looked at the little white cat with a puzzled look.


    Hearing his name, the little white cat raised his head and "meow meow" several times to show his response.


    Jiang Liu doubted his memory. He seemed to remember that the cat was dead. He felt that it was very similar to Xie Dongyang''s milk. Then he gave an uncertain cry. As a result, the little white cat really responded.


    Does that mean the little white cat didn''t die? The memory of the dead little white cat also called milk! This one too!


    But where does this come from?


    Jiangliu felt as if he had a memory disorder.


    "How do you know what the cat''s name is?"


    Qin, Anhui and Henan were somewhat surprised.


    "It''s Xie Dongyang''s cat, don''t you remember? I remember it was supposed to be dead? "


    The river stream answered lightly.


    Jiangliu words a fall, see small black Leng for a while, slowly look up at the river.

 Chapter 2441

    When Jiang Liu said this, several people were stunned, including Fengxi and Qin, Wanyu, because they did not remember.


    "No, Jiangliu, you were not like this before. Why did Xie Dongyang''s cat die? If you don''t like people, why do you curse their pets? "


    Qin, Anhui and Henan are funny and unexpected. What''s funny is that Jiangliu has such a side. However, he is a plain white cat. Jiangliu recognizes Xie Dongyang at a glance. It can be seen that Jiangliu knows his enemy thoroughly.


    Qin Wanyu doesn''t remember who owns a cat or a dog. He just called Xie Dongyang on the phone just now.


    Xie Dongyang should have stood there for a long time. When he saw Qin Wanyu come out to make a phone call, his expression was not good or bad. It could be regarded as expressionless.


    "You..."


    Qin Wanyu took the phone and wanted to say something, but Xie Dongyang shook his head and gave him the white cat in his arms.


    "Don''t say I''m here. Ah Sheng used to like this cat. Leave it to her, and I''ll accompany Xiao Hei."


    "Because of me, she will be misunderstood, so, there is a river in, I have nothing to worry about, I''d better not appear!"


    "My presence will only make this matter worse!"


    "But I will also pay attention to the news outside, and will not let the news that is unfavorable to Huasheng get out."


    Xie Dongyang put the white cat directly in the hands of Qin, Wanyu, and then turned away from the safe passage.


    At that moment in Qin, Anhui and Henan, Xie Dongyang seemed to have grown up?


    He likes Huasheng. There is no doubt that he can''t hide it. Even if they are innocent, the world will only abuse that girl.


    Just like now, with a little wind and grass, all spearheads will point to Huasheng.


    If you hide this love at the beginning, maybe it won''t be known all over the city. If you are pure, you should have less trouble?


    Of course, these things, Qin Wanyu can not evaluate, after all, he is just a spectator.


    But today, Qin Wanyu really thanks Xie Dongyang for not showing up. Sometimes, he comes forward to clarify that he can not solve the problem. On the contrary, it will only be worse earlier.


    Xie Dongyang can see clearly the situation just now, and then wait until the end. Qin, Anhui and Henan are really surprised.


    Qin Wanyu believed that if the river did not appear, Xie Dongyang would certainly come forward to clarify something. Even if those people would not believe it, he would not let Huasheng suffer injustice. Qin Wanyu is clear about this.


    So when Xie Dongyang gave the cat to him, he turned around and told him not to tell others. Qin Wanyu did not refuse. Sometimes, it was the best care not to disturb.


    As Qin Wanyu thought, Xie Dongyang was almost ready to stand up. Hearing what they said, Xie Dongyang clenched his fist. How could he be framed like this?


    But what makes Xie Dongyang prick his heart is that all this is due to him.


    If he didn''t miss it at that time, if he didn''t regret after making enough mistakes and was obsessed with Huasheng, how could she be misunderstood?


    This is the world, no one will go to blame men, on the contrary, women like all kinds of frame up.


    What kind of dirty water is her


    Thinking of his own wish that there was any contradiction and quarrel between the two of them, and then filling the position by himself, Xie Dongyang felt that he was really scum.


    When you can have it, you don''t treasure it, and then you know it. For Huasheng, the deep feeling he thinks is just a layer of shackles framed by others.

 Chapter 2442

    Xie Dongyang feels that he loves Huasheng in vain. It seems that he has nothing to miss except burden!


    Although admitting that it is not as hard as Jiangliu, Huasheng''s choice is not wrong, and the river is worth it! If it was him, he might not be able to be so generous, and perhaps it would make Huasheng feel even worse.


    The dirty water poured out by the Jiang family in Huasheng is like a sharp knife enlarged and stabbed in Xie Dongyang''s heart.


    At that moment, Xie Dongyang was glad that Huasheng didn''t hear those words, otherwise she would be very sad.


    At the thought of these sad because he brought, Xie Dongyang suddenly felt ashamed of his love.


    Looking at the white cat in his arms, I think that Huasheng likes cats, and Xiaohei also likes milk before. I don''t know why she didn''t come to Xie''s house all of a sudden. She wanted to please her. Now I think about it and forget it.


    When Xie Dongyang was about to leave, he saw Qin Wanyu come out and call a lawyer. Xie Dongyang did not know what was going on. He was so hot that he gave the cat to Qin Wanyu.


    With that, he left. His back was lonely in the eyes of Qin, Anhui and Henan


    Although Qin Wanyu was surprised, he didn''t say anything. He only nodded because Xie Dongyang didn''t seem to give him a chance to say anything.


    However, Qin Wanyu didn''t expect that Jiangliu knew the cat and could directly say the cat''s name and know who the owner was. This made Qin Wanyu feel embarrassed for a moment.


    "Keep it, then."


    Jiangliu didn''t stay much on this matter. He turned around and looked at the room next door. There were two children''s rooms. Jiang Liu''s eyes stayed for a moment and then entered Huasheng''s ward.


    "Ah Sheng, do you want to tell me something?"


    Looking at Huasheng, who is sleeping peacefully with his eyes closed, Jiangliu sits quietly aside and thinks about what happened to him just now?


    Is that a dream or is Huasheng trying to prompt him?


    What do you want to tell him?


    Jiangliu thinks that he may be really crazy, or how can he think that Huasheng will dream for himself?


    But Huasheng sleeps day by day, and Jiangliu really feels that he is not far away from the madman.


    "Xiao Hei, you won''t be happy to have a daughter-in-law, will you?"


    Feng Xi and Qin Wanyu didn''t disturb the river. They looked down at Xiaohei and felt Xiaohei.


    Xiao Hei hears the wind Xi''s words, looks at her, and then takes the little white cat directly into Huasheng''s ward. Xiaohei wants to tell Huasheng the news.


    Even if Huasheng doesn''t realize it, even if Huasheng doesn''t remember it.


    But Xiaohei still wants to see Huasheng. His daughter-in-law has come back. Time goes back, and there are many unexpected branches.


    Xiaohei doesn''t know whether these things are right or not, but some things seem to have answers.


    Just like Jiangliu, even if he becomes an ordinary person, he is still different in fact. Otherwise, why does Xiaohei cast a spell on him, but Jiangliu can wake up on his own?


    And Huasheng, how can a normal person give birth to a child and be in a coma? Like sleeping?


    What is more surprising is that the child, who has only one fetal heart rate, has become two children.


    And the second one is like cutting the moon!


    Even Xiaohei feels that the time goes back and there are many uncontrollable results. The whole three realms and six channels are naturally discovered.


    Only the only difference is that Xiaohei found out that he just wanted to better guard the Huasheng and the river and use all his strength to guard them.


    For others, the emotions are all kinds.

 Chapter 2443

    The appearance of this child who looks like beheading the moon has completely disrupted the three realms and six paths which have just been quiet for a long time.


    Especially the new emperor TIANYAO, the concept of time between heaven and human is different. The human world lasts only four or five months, but the heaven world is more short-lived.


    TIANYAO feels that his throne is not hot yet. The spirit of the war between gods and Demons has just been relaxed. The demon who has made everyone headache has come back.


    How can a thousand thunder robbers not kill a month?


    This sentence lingers in TIANYAO''s mind, and he doesn''t understand. How can the moon be cut back?


    It came from the Ninth Heaven, just like the existence of heaven. With such punishment, magic Dan sacrifice and soul flying drowning, how could there be reincarnation?


    Beheading the moon should not exist in the three realms and six ways. He should disappear completely!


    But no matter how TIANYAO thinks, how puzzled, if he marvels, the child''s temperament, manner, appearance, all show that he has something to do with the moon, whether or not, can''t let him live!


    This is not only the idea of TIANYAO, but also the meaning of most gods in heaven.


    The temple of heaven.


    "The emperor of heaven, the old minister thinks that this child needs to be killed. No matter what his identity is, he can''t get rid of it. In those years, he launched a war between gods and demons, and the three realms and six ways made the people miserable! Emperor of heaven, we can''t let things happen again


    "Yes, emperor of heaven, you must give orders. You must not be benevolent to women."


    "The demon who cut the moon had a restraint at that time. We can''t deal with it. Now the vitality of the heaven has not been restored. If the child is not restrained, who knows what he will do?"


    "We can''t wait passively."


    "Besides, there is no record of the child''s origin. More and more people have not recorded the three realms and six ways. Where is the majesty of heaven?"


    ¡­¡­


    Twenty eight constellations were the head, and several old ministers followed.


    After knowing the birth of the child who looked like the moon, the whole heaven was boiling. Some thoughts in people''s minds were that the child could not stay!


    Because today''s TIANYAO is the new emperor of heaven. In addition to what the emperor once did, the dignity of Tianjia is very weak.


    Therefore, these old ministers who survived in the war between gods and Demons all hold their own identities and are not so respectful to TIANYAO. You can see them in the tone of their words.


    Today, some things, although TIANYAO also think so, but a lot of times still have to be so self-supporting old minister to take care of.


    Such a thing, no matter which leader would not like to, now sitting on the throne of emperor TIANYAO, naturally is also holding his temper.


    "It is said that older people have responsibilities. In the human world, the elders are the people who hold up a piece of heaven. How can they change when they get to the heaven?"


    "The older fairies are going back to chaos, but they are afraid of their hands and feet. It''s the first time I''ve seen such spineless immortals!"


    "A newborn baby, just because of a collision with the devil''s face, you look at your advice like that!"


    Bai ran stands awkwardly on one side. After listening for a long time, she looks up at some old ministers who are talking and says sarcastically.


    At that time, I was afraid of beheading the moon. I didn''t dare to admit it before. Now I dare to do it. I feel like I can do it again!


    There is no need for bairan, who has been canonized as an ancient god. Although he refused, his identity is still there.


    But at this time bairan had to come. If he did not come, would he not be attacked by them.


    Of course, not only the white dye came, but also the dark flame and others.

 Chapter 2444

    As for the child, Bai ran certainly can''t admit that he has anything to do with the moon.


    It''s not that Bai ran wants to protect the moon. It''s just that no one knows what''s going on now. Besides, some of them have analyzed it privately before. In either case, they can''t let people hurt the family before Huasheng wakes up.


    "Fox emperor, what are you saying?"


    "You can''t be so partial because of your personal relationship with Huasheng. We are the gods of heaven. What''s the matter? We know it well. Do you want to let the tiger go back to the mountain for some personal and miscellaneous thoughts. When the devil grows up, where is the peace of our heaven?"


    "Yes, at that time, it''s not just heaven. Who knows if he had resentment when he died. Because of love, there will be a lot of hatred. Besides, it will be in the demon world."


    "Now reincarnation awakes, becomes more severe, retaliates against the three realms and six ways, occupies the heaven''s position, you can guarantee?"


    "And at that time, the old minister thought that the devil would not remember your request today, and the fox clan would also bring destruction. As the king of the fox clan, don''t you think about the people?"


    Hearing Bai Ran''s words, several old ministers naturally changed their faces.


    However, Bai ran didn''t come to the imperial court very often, so we didn''t have much impression on him. Although there were some differences in the position of the official, these old ministers held their own identities for a short time, and even the emperor of heaven did not pay attention to him. Naturally, Bai ran did not have the respect he had in the past.


    With Bai Ran''s tone, although their status is not as high as that of Bai ran, those who survived the war between gods and demons have some identities. Even the emperor of heaven has not talked to them like this. Now when Bai ran says this, several older people can''t hold their face.


    What''s more, Bai Ran has always been a slouch and unruly figure. Naturally, such a stubborn old minister will not pay attention to it.


    Bai Ran has always been unconvinced. After the war between the gods and demons, Bai ran was even more unconvinced by the achievements of the ancient god.


    In their eyes, the good thing is that Bai ran still knows that his virtue is not worthy of the position, and that he has not been shameless to take over. He has left some face for himself.


    Now these old ministers, in the tone can take a word of respect from you, they think it has been a great concession, very white face.


    Now let''s see if Bai Ran is willing to accept this face!


    Looking at Bai Ran''s eyes is also full of hate. It''s mainly because someone catches her painful feet. After all, who would like to listen to himself is because he has to kill a baby because he can''t beat him. This kind of thing is not good for anyone.


    So I want to force TIANYAO to give orders. In this way, nature has little to do with them. It''s TIANYAO who makes the decision.


    No matter how TIANYAO chooses, these old ministers will let TIANYAO accept their opinions!


    Now, these people have completely forgotten who was fighting in front of the gods and demons to protect these old things.


    What''s more, they forget how far back they hid in the war between gods and demons.


    "Twenty eight constellations, are you from Dunhuang?"


    "There are so many murals!"


    When Bai ran hears the speech, she also stands up straight, and her expression changes, which proves that he has to be serious.


    Of course, this also shows that Bai ran was angry. At the beginning, he always came and left whenever he wanted to. When did he get these old things to talk about?


    If it wasn''t for the countless deaths and injuries caused by the war between gods and demons, those who had some responsibilities died in the battlefield, and there were not many gods. The heaven circle got these things in this chirping!

 Chapter 2445

    "Oh


    "The fox emperor''s words suddenly opened up. Just now I was thinking about how the old gods of the twenty-eight constellations soared. It turned out that they were relying on the murals."


    "I admire you


    Fengdu the great emperor heard Bai Ran''s words and gave a smile of face.


    It''s just that smile, it''s irony.


    It is still ironic that such immortals are not as responsible as the evil beasts and evil gods that he suppressed in Fengdu. Let them stand here and have more responsibility than them.


    The great emperor of Fengdu didn''t understand why these gods were inferior to each other?


    This character can''t catch up with a group of new evil beasts he suppressed this year.


    God is better than beast.


    I don''t know which side is the God.


    Nowadays, there are too many things to distinguish.


    "Fox emperor, don''t talk too much!"


    "We are also the true God, but we are not from the humble blood of the human world. Please be careful


    "What''s more, what we''re talking about now is how to deal with that demon!"


    "When the devil returns, the three realms and the six ways will certainly not be able to live peacefully. Now there is no news from the demon world. Once they have the news, they realize that the moon has come back, and a new war between gods and demons will be staged again. Don''t you take advantage of his lack of strength to fight back, will you wait for him to recover?"


    "At that time, I saw that the heaven would just make room for it. What else would I do? Now there are still heavenly soldiers and generals in the heaven, can they meet? "


    Being scolded by Bai ran, these old ministers didn''t recognize it at first.


    In addition, the great emperor Fengdu also followed the sarcasm, a few people can''t hear it, it''s silly, speak completely no scruples, directly point to mulberry and curse locust, after all, who can''t curse people!


    How many twelve of their brothers can''t scold a white dye?


    Twenty eight constellations said one after another, and then directly looked at the emperor of heaven who had never said a word on the throne, and his expression also began to become impatient. That means that the emperor of heaven should give a correct word immediately, and they didn''t want to wait.


    No one can see that the child has something to do with the moon. How can we let him go.


    Isn''t that crazy?


    "You say again, who is mean?"


    "I want you to see what is mean! If you don''t do it for a long time and don''t go to court, you all forget what kind of temper you are


    Before the twenty-eight stars, Bai ran was impatient. Although some of her face was not good-looking, she was not angry.


    Now listening to their accusations, how can Bai ran endure?


    In the whole three realms and six ways, who didn''t know that shortly after bairan''s wedding, the bride was a God, and that was the sharp point of Bai Ran''s heart, which could be abused by others?


    Bai Ran''s eyes are killing. Her right hand directly condenses spiritual power. She says that the stars are going to fight out!


    "White dye!"


    "Fox emperor!"


    ¡­¡­


    Fengqingcheng''s bloodline has been criticized by people. All along, she refused to agree to bairan, but she didn''t want to implicate bairan one day when she was looked down upon by other gods.


    So after marriage, Feng Qingcheng is happy to take bairan to practice in the fox cave.


    I just didn''t expect that the world would be hard to predict. Now it''s time to come out.


    Of course, Feng Qingcheng is not afraid to say it. She has not paid attention to the drizzle. She just sees Bai Ran''s big reaction. It is false to help her out and say that she is not moved. After all, no one wants to. She is trying to come here, but she is being talked about.


    But in the end, she is moved. She can''t watch Bai ran make a big mistake. The temple of heaven is still there. She fights with other gods. According to Bai Ran''s ability, she can''t stop her strength and kill her. That''s bad!


    So the first time the wind blows, he pulls Bai ran and presses him.

 Chapter 2446

    In the second sound of the wind Qingcheng, the sound of fox emperor is not the Hades, of course, nor Fengdu emperor.


    The two didn''t care what Bai ran was doing. Today, if we said that they cared about the people, they might have carried knives.


    So these two big brothers, not a bit flustered, on the contrary, a look at the emperor of heaven.


    Of course, this interesting look is Fengdu emperor. He is the king of ghosts. He can also have a little expression, while the ghost king is expressionless.


    The second sound of the fox emperor was called by TIANYAO.


    He''s not dead yet. The people below are going to fight. If he doesn''t speak, it''s when he''s dead!


    TIANYAO''s tone is not good, but he must bear with it, because his strength is not enough. His father left him a ruined heaven.


    "Fox emperor, don''t be angry. Some old ministers are also worried about the safety of the three realms and six ways, and they have made a slip of tongue for a while!"


    "Some old ministers, when the heaven uses people, every God who comes from the sky is the God of heaven, with the same rank! There is no difference. Don''t say anything like that in the future! "


    "Let''s get down to business and what to do with the child!"


    "We can''t affect the order of the three realms and six ways because of one child!"


    TIANYAO Yuanchang is easygoing in tone, but only he knows that he is going to be angry now. There is no one in the whole heaven who pays attention to him.


    "What can I say? I put my words here today. Whoever dares to move that child is against the whole fox clan!"


    Bai Ran is pulled by the wind, and receives his spiritual power. He coldly looks at the star officer who is accusing of evil deeds. He remembers that if there is another time, bairan will send him to Dunhuang.


    Now he has torn his face, and Bai Ran has nothing to say. What''s more, he originally meant that he just wanted to solve the problem mildly, but he didn''t expect that the mild solution would not work at all!


    The old God, who was almost sent to Dunhuang by Bai ran, suddenly felt soft and almost fell down. When he saw Bai ran stop, he dared to breathe.


    Compared with bairan''s force value, which one of them is their opponent?


    Just relying on the temple of heaven and the court meeting, I want to hold down bairan with qualification, but I don''t want bairan to play cards according to the routine. Who can stand it!


    Especially when they came into contact with Bai Ran''s eyes, they were deeply engraved in the hearts of all the twenty-eight constellations since then, and they have never dared to speak in the future.


    As soon as Bai ran said this, the temple of heaven was silent for a moment, and TIANYAO''s face was a little white, but it was covered by the white jade crown on the crown, which was not obvious.


    TIANYAO didn''t want to become such a situation, so he decided to discuss it like this. If Bai ran insisted on doing so, the heaven sent one to kill another. How could the heaven resist such killing?


    So I thought, circuitous


    As a result, Bai ran spoke harshly.


    Why did you raise the position of white dye so high? It''s not because there is no military value. In addition, although Bai Ran is young, her identity is enough. Who would think that people don''t care.


    "The fox emperor is also worried, Qi and blood come up, you can not care about it first."


    "Just thinking, you seem to have amnesia? Who had risked his life to save the three realms and six ways again and again, and let everything return to peace! "


    "After the war between gods and demons, the whole family committed suicide, and none of them was left. Until the second highness of the demon Kingdom sacrificed himself, the family could have a peaceful life today. Now they only have two children. What do you want to do?"

 Chapter 2447

    "Isn''t it too heartless?"


    "The camp of the fox emperor is one of our seats!"


    "Today, I put my words here. Fengdu has suppressed a lot of things for thousands of years. One by one, they are all hungry. I don''t know which day I can''t stand, and I can''t do this work. As for where they want to go, I don''t care!"


    When Fengdu emperor treats these people, he always holds his identity. Although he doesn''t come out once in a hundred years, he also knows that these people have lost his backbone at that time. They are shameless!


    When Fengdu emperor said this, he always looked at TIANYAO, the little emperor of heaven.


    It''s not that the emperor Fengdu despises him. TIANYAO''s age is much younger than him. At the end of the war of gods and demons, Fengdu emperor still thought that the child was good, which could be regarded as a kind of responsible material.


    In a flash, this is what happened?


    It''s disappointing.


    Fengdu emperor thought more than once, why didn''t the God of Chenyuan emperor go up directly? Why the trouble!


    "Bai ran, Yan Zhuo, what do you mean? Are we going to keep a potential danger for him to grow up and be ready to turn the world upside down? "


    "Is the heaven the thing that he practices?"


    "What''s wrong with getting rid of him? You''re so threatening?"


    "Take the whole fox clan out, bairan, do you deserve your people?"


    "If you send out evil beasts and evil gods suppressed by Fengdu, who are you worthy of? You don''t care about your three realms and six ways? "


    "Are you crazy for a month?"


    Hearing Bai ran and Yan Zhuo''s words, TIANYAO couldn''t hold her breath any more. She stood up in direct anger. She even lost her honorific title and called out her name directly.


    Don''t say that he is still very powerful. Many old gods in the hall don''t know what the original name of Fengdu emperor is!


    It can be seen that TIANYAO really worked hard. Originally, TIANYAO really wanted to see the reactions of the gods, especially those of bairan. I didn''t expect to try and make so many things!


    Do you want to destroy the three realms and six ways by releasing Fengdu?


    "The emperor of heaven is one less. If the underworld closes the door of reincarnation, the other several realms will be in chaos!"


    "We just want the emperor to know our determination!"


    "What''s more, the emperor seems to have misunderstood us. We didn''t cut the moon for what reason. Now who have seen the moon cut?"


    "In the book of yin and Yang life and death in the underworld, it has been reported to the emperor of tomorrow. The second highness of the demon Kingdom cut off the moon, and the soul flies to drown. It is indeed dead."


    "Now this child who looks like cutting the moon is not recorded in the underworld, so now the heaven wants to kill a baby who has no strength to bind a chicken?"


    "In the final analysis, we are only for Huasheng, the family of Jiangliu, and their contributions to the three realms and six ways. Who is not sure?"


    "They want to kill the whole world now?"


    "Besides, as we all know, Hua Sheng was not in the three realms and six paths. Naturally, her children are different. Who stipulates that the blood moon on her forehead is related to the demon world?"


    At this time, the dark flame naturally has to speak, looking at and the furious emperor of heaven, without scruple, and what he said is also serious. If the heaven really wants to kill, it is forcing them to oppose.


    If the child was not around Huasheng, he might not have been protected as much as he did now. However, no one knows whether his origin is the demon world or not, and so on.

 Chapter 2448

    To be honest, Mingyan was a little doggerel at this time. Yan Zhuo heard it, and her mouth was twitching, but she was very face saving and didn''t smile.


    He nodded his head solemnly, indicating that the Hades was right.


    After all, it''s just for Huasheng.


    People with a clear eye know what to say?


    Yan Zhuo felt that they were bullying the children.


    After all, the spirit of heaven is not enough now. Many things need to rely on these old gods with force value.


    Those old ministers are also aware of this, otherwise how dare to command the emperor?


    And the dark flame a few more excessive, direct threat, or gambling on the kind of life, not to mention the present emperor of heaven, even before also dare not ah!


    Although Yan Zhuo felt that he was a little bully, he would not blush and threaten his idol. If no one knew who he was before, there was no threat. Yan Zhuo would not care.


    But now that the world has changed, he, a fan, needs to do something for himself!


    Thinking of this, Yan Zhuo frowned. Is this what people call idols?


    Or bairan often goes to Fengdu to annoy him. What do you say to him? Jiangliu is his love beans! That''s what super idol means.


    Yan Zhuo still told Yu Qilin to watch the door, and his ears became clean. Of course, later, it can be said that Bai ran got married and didn''t have time to go out to play. It''s said that he seldom goes to the underworld.


    "Does the emperor think it is feasible?"


    "Sending a God to assassinate a child is not quite in line with his identity. Is it still necessary to discuss?"


    Yan Zhuo is a little tired. Looking at the pale emperor of heaven, he says slowly,


    he seldom goes out of Fengdu, let alone standing. The main reason is that he has become a senior God because of his present status! The good one is called guzun God. He is older than bairan!


    Of course, it''s polite. He''s bigger than Bai ran. Many gods in heaven don''t know his name at all. They only know that Feng Du has a ghost emperor who guards evil animals and evil gods. He seldom goes out and shows people in black veil.


    The great emperor Fengdu has witnessed three changes of dynasties and new monarchs in heaven!


    "Indeed, what the ministers said is that we will discuss this matter after we are honored."


    "No, I don''t need to talk about it. Retreat!"


    TIANYAO''s eyes in turn have seen the Fengdu emperor''s nightmare burning king, the nether King''s Mingyan, the fox emperor''s bairan, with a smile on his mouth and a cry for retreat.


    It''s just that TIANYAO''s smile is bold and unconstrained, and the corners of his mouth are convulsed with anger. Then look at the twenty-eight constellations and other old gods. After being rejected by the twenty-eight constellations, other old gods dare not even speak.


    Day Yao gas is no words, and then leave.


    "Then let''s go, old bone, stand for a while, back pain, we have to go back and bring out a small animal, give me a massage!"


    Yan Zhuo looks at the look of TIANYAO leaving. There is no fluctuation in his eyes. He just sighs that the emperor of heaven is not as good as one.


    Then he glanced at the old ministers who had not been separated, and said as if unintentionally.


    See that a few close, see Fengdu emperor instantly bypass the road, dare not see.


    What is Fengdu suppressing? Can it be released at will?


    People think that the great emperor Fengdu really put out to massage himself, think about that picture instantly become energetic, dare not look at him.


    The dark flame saw the eye nightmare burning, some helpless, this is before does not contact the outsider suffocate silly? Now I''m in touch with Bai ran, and I''m free to say anything.

 Chapter 2449

    It''s just that Mingyan has no intention of saying that others. He himself is also deviated from the white dye belt. He does not know it, but dislikes others?


    At this time, if Bai ran could hear the inner words of the dark flame, she would be a black question mark.


    Do you blame him for your own nature?


    He made a good start, but he didn''t let them say the same thing. As a result, one of the guys was more ruthless than the other. One wanted to release those evil beasts and evil gods who were suppressed by Fengdu. The other one was unwilling to lag behind and closed the door of reincarnation. There was no place for the three realms and six ways to reincarnate. Was it a human world in chaos at that time?


    The whole three realms and six ways are in chaos. Who dares!


    However, Bai ran doesn''t know what Mingyan is thinking. At the moment, Bai Ran is still a little angry and feels aggrieved by the collapse of his family. Although some people would have said that before, he warned him to be restrained.


    Who would have thought of marrying him directly, these people are so fierce that they dare to stand in front of him and say so.


    Can he bear it!


    If Qing Cheng didn''t stop him, Bai ran would have to beat him.


    "Qingcheng..."


    Bai ran wants to say something to comfort her little wife, but she interrupts her.


    "Go home, don''t be angry! You are younger than the stars. Don''t worry about it. It''s easy to get old when you are angry


    Feng Qingcheng of course knows what Bai ran means. He is afraid that he will say some words about Tiger and wolf outside, so he should stop.


    Then he took Bai ran and said hello to Ming Yan and Yan Yan, and quickly returned to the fox cave.


    As for today''s affairs, the wind has been used to the city, it doesn''t matter.


    One after another, the officials are scattered, and Bai ran goes with the wind. The two old bachelors, Mingyan and yanzhuo, look at each other, but they don''t know what to say for a while.


    Why did you leave? Who''s not going to talk to?


    Although the emperor of heaven let go, but the dark flame and the nightmare burning are still not at ease. Bai ran also said before, leaving people to watch the human world in shifts, so as not to be caught unprepared.


    But it hasn''t been said. Why did you leave?


    "Why don''t you go to my place?"


    The dark flame and the nightmare burning know each other for a moment, the dark flame also don''t know how to brain out, say such a sentence. ,


    "ah, good! Let''s go. "


    It doesn''t matter if you take out the flame brain. The one who doesn''t like to go out and be a guest is still brain pumping. Good!


    At this moment, both of them were stunned for a moment. Until they entered the underworld, they were still somewhat speechless. In fact, it''s not necessary to talk about this matter in shifts, right?


    Mingyan now thinks about it. Maybe at that moment, Bai ran went away in pairs with the wind. Before, he left with Bai ran, but now he is only himself. Although he doesn''t feel it, subconsciously he feels lonely?


    So when Yan Zhuo looks at him, the dark flame directly comes an invitation!


    You know, the flame is the first time to invite someone to sit down with him.


    "Well, I''m old. I''ll go first, then you, and finally white dye!"


    "There''s nothing to say. I have something else to say. The seal is loose recently. I have to go back and reinforce it!"


    "Or something will go wrong."


    Yan Zhuo sat for a while, and suddenly felt a little embarrassed. Bai ran was always nagging at her words, which did not seem cold. Now, only the two of them could not say anything. They were sitting relatively, which was quite embarrassing.


    It''s just a lame reason. It may be that you never scatter flowers, or you really feel too embarrassed. You don''t know how to say it.


    If the seal is sealed, can Feng come out?


    Now what Yan Zhuo said seems to be that it''s time for my flowers to be watered!

 Chapter 2450

    "Then you go back quickly. Business matters. I''ll see you off!"


    The dark flame may also think so, feel silent, too embarrassed, in the nightmare burning words fall, feel up to send off!


    I didn''t listen to what Yan Zhuo said, but later I realized that she might be looking at her youth, but after all, her age is there, so there should be something wrong with her brain!


    After thinking about it, I still send some more people to Huasheng, just in case, who knows if Yan Zhuo can''t remember?


    When the hell soldiers of the nether world saw their own Lord of the underworld see off the guests in person, they were surprised, but their thinking was simple. Although Fengdu emperor was not in charge of affairs and his rank was not as big as Hades, after all, his seniority was old, so it should be sent by Hades in person.


    You know, every time Bai ran comes, she goes by herself, and sometimes she is driven out.


    The hell soldiers thought that they could not humiliate the Hades, so they bowed their heads to send them off.


    "Farewell to Fengdu emperor!"


    Nightmare burning


    Should he also add some soldiers in Fengdu? When the guests come, do the same? Is this etiquette?


    Although the atmosphere of the underworld is somewhat awkward, it is also polite and thoughtful at least. Generally speaking, the atmosphere is harmonious, but now the sky is a different scene!


    Heaven, Zhaohe hall.


    Although TIANYAO lives in a new position, the old emperor is still alive. He doesn''t go to the back hall of heaven, which is where the emperor should stay.


    "Bang!"


    It''s something pounding on the table.


    "That''s not true, it''s absolutely unreasonable!"


    "This emperor is the new king, the co owner of the three realms and six ways. Look at them one by one. Who cares about this emperor and dares to call himself in front of him?"


    "If it was not for the heaven, why was it so oppressed by a group of Ministers?"


    "It''s all about cutting off the moon, Huasheng. If it wasn''t for Huasheng, how could the war between gods and demons be launched? If not, how could heaven be beaten into such a coward as it is today?"


    "No, that boy can''t stay. Whether he is or not, he has to die. Ben Di can''t watch him grow stronger and fight against him!"


    TIANYAO threw dishes and smashed the table in the hall of Showa. He let out his anger and swore.


    "Now that we have made a decision, why should you be so angry? You are so angry that it is not the ministers who are happy? "


    "Now that you are on the throne for the first time, there are not enough troops in the heaven. Those old ministers rely on their old people and sell their old ones. We just need to be patient and wait. No one dares to be tough when we develop our military power."


    "As for the Fengdu emperor, I don''t think you need to take it seriously. If they really dare, they would not wait until today. They dare not say anything else. However, their love for all living beings is no less than that of anyone. They will never do anything on the premise of sacrificing all living beings. They just look at you without too many soldiers to scare you! When you sit down, these people, we clean up one by one. Some of the seats have been sitting for a long time, and we have forgotten our duty! "


    The speaker is Hongye, TIANYAO''s concubine, and the first person in his harem.


    Hongye is very good at looking at his face. Seeing that TIANYAO''s expression is not smooth, Hongye directly dismisses the attendants in the palace and sits beside him, persuading him patiently.


    Whispering softly, TIANYAO''s mood was greatly satisfied.


    This red leaf is the person who was sent to get close to the eighth prince who was demoted. He was waiting for the opportunity, but he didn''t know how they went together.

 Chapter 2451

    I didn''t tell you. When we were alone, you don''t have to call yourself a slave. I''m not the emperor of heaven in front of you. "


    "In my most difficult time, you accompany me, now I naturally want to make up for you."


    Hongye''s words are all said along with TIANYAO. TIANYAO listens to nature perfectly and embraces Hongye into his arms.


    At that time, he was demoted to the world, sealed his magic power, and became an ordinary person. He was secretly harmed by Wanbin. Although he was protected by the cloud clan, he was lonely and worried all day. It was the appearance of the red leaf that warmed his lowest life.


    Now he returns to heaven and ascends the throne of God. Naturally, he treats Hongye differently.


    But TIANYAO didn''t know. At the beginning, the other party also went with a purpose. Without waiting for the implementation, the fourth Prince died. What was the red leaf busy doing? After looking at the eighth prince who didn''t remember anything in front of him, he could only gamble, but he didn''t expect to make a bet.


    It''s hard to say who used whom.


    "Mingyan and bairan will be like you said. If you don''t hurry up, they won''t make fun of all living beings. However, it''s hard to say. He is eccentric and never contacts anyone. He hasn''t been out of Fengdu for tens of thousands of years. If it wasn''t for the demotion of Mingyan, I would forget about him."


    "Yan Zhuo has been living for a long time, but many things are not so important. He only remembers his obsession. I am not sure if he really releases them..."


    TIANYAO covers his head. Although he is very angry in his heart, he is also powerless. What he does as an emperor is more oppressive than his father.


    At least during his father''s reign, there were tens of thousands of soldiers!


    But if the demon who cuts the moon is laissez faire, who knows what will happen in the future?


    Although Hua Sheng''s identity is beyond the three realms and six paths, and there is no record of it. Her children should be more strange, but she should not be like beheading the moon.


    What''s more, Huasheng was once the mother of the devil Poseidon, who was the black hand who pushed the heaven into the abyss. All this was because of Huasheng.


    Because of this, who dares to let the Huasheng family go?


    Who can really rest assured?


    "In fact, I want you to see that this matter is easy to solve."


    "On the face of it, we can''t give orders directly, but we do it in secret and kill people with knives. If we look at the whole three realms and six ways, will we have any hatred with the demon who cuts the moon?"


    "Let''s release the news for convenience. The enemy of the enemy is our friend. Even if you don''t do it, you can rest assured."


    "In fact, cutting the moon has helped us. Huasheng not only can''t remember the past, but also has no magic power. Besides, we will not let her have any moths in the future, but also the river. This family is in trouble and should never suffer from it."


    "If they are there, they will always threaten your rights. For example, Bai Ran''s group of people are powerful and loyal. They don''t recognize you in their hearts. We have to show them who is the new emperor now!"


    Red leaf side said, while raising his hand, tenderly knead TIANYAO''s forehead, timely exposed his delicate wrist.


    Although Hongye is a maid in court, she has been fighting for power for so many years. In order to stand beside the fourth prince, she had to go out and give up all her mana. What else could she have never imagined? In terms of malice, she was no less than Wanbin.


    Now TIANYAO is everything to her, and Hongye naturally hopes that he can maintain all rights and status.


    "Indeed, this family is not only, I do this position is always scared."


    Everyone has a dark side, so does TIANYAO. It was once controlled, but now it is completely released.

 Chapter 2452

    "Or ye''er, you are smart. With you, I can always be bright."


    TIANYAO and Hongye are similar in temperament. Hongye is the other side of TIANYAO.


    With a solution, you can persuade your humble heart of justice, and you won''t be scolded for being ungrateful by the people of the world. After all, who doesn''t want to have a good reputation and have peace of mind.


    "What''s wrong with your hand?"


    "It''s the Queen Mother She scolded you again? "


    TIANYAO is in peace of mind. Holding Hongye''s hand, he lowers his head and sees the bruise on his wrist. He immediately changes his face. Then he directly lifts up Hongye''s sleeve and sees that the red mark on it becomes pale, and his eyes change. He raises his hand to remove the blindfold.


    The two arms of Hongye are full of needle eyes of different sizes, blue and purple pinch marks and blisters scalded by boiling water. The more upward, the more traces, the more new and old scars, crisscross.


    "No, you misunderstood the Empress Dowager. You know, the maidservant was under Wanbin''s command before, which was all the previous injuries!"


    "Don''t be angry with the Empress Dowager. You are a humble servant. It''s enough to be with you now. Although we can make use of their enemies to deal with the Huasheng family, if we have the power of the cloud clan, we can grasp it more. There are many secret medicines of the cloud clan, which will help you."


    Red leaf white face, even if the day Yao touched the wound also did not cry out a pain, pretending to be strong, attracted TIANYAO pity.


    After all, she knew that TIANYAO didn''t believe it. After all, if the Empress Dowager didn''t stop her, Hongye would not be a servant now. She would have been a beloved concubine. Hongye would not let her go if she was in the way of the old woman. Her greatest goal is to make good use of the Huasheng business and to join with the Empress Dowager.


    As long as the cloud clan hands, Hongye will send news to Bai ran and others


    TIANYAO looks at the appearance of Hongye. Where can he think of the thoughts in Hongye''s heart? He just feels more distressed. He holds Hongye and his eyes change. Although he doesn''t say anything, his heart will never be happy.


    No matter the former dynasty or the latter palace, there is no place where he can show his power.


    Even his mother, when helping him to ascend the throne, can give everything, but when all the dust settles, his mind bursts out.


    "Don''t blame me for being too talkative. There is a gap between the time in heaven and that in human world. We can''t wait. We can''t wait. We won''t let Hua Sheng wake up again while she is in a coma since she was born prematurely."


    "Bai ran and others have explored countless times, but they can''t find out the reason why Hua Sheng is in a coma. Now, they can''t go to check anything. This is our chance. With the secret medicine of the cloud clan, we can''t help but kill them. As for the two children, it would be better if we could join together, and we would just wait for the news."


    Hongye urges TIANYAO to act. After all, she doesn''t think about the days when she calls herself a slave. It''s time for her to turn over.


    TIANYAO nodded.


    In fact, he doesn''t need to be urged by Hongye. TIANYAO can''t wait any longer. Remembering the faces of Bai ran and others, he would like to pick off his fox skin


    Human world.


    Time flies by. Huasheng has been in a coma for more than a month since its birth.


    There is still no sign of recovery.


    Jiangliu has been guarding the river for more than a month. Even this hospital has never been out. I''m afraid that Huasheng can''t find out any accident in time.


    If the Jiang family''s general family, a pregnant woman after giving birth to a child but is in a coma for such a long time, it will probably be on the news.

 Chapter 2453

    Jiangcheng central hospital.


    "In a twinkling of an eye, this is almost a month, five younger sister still did not respond."


    "Five younger sister, you don''t want us to come to our children''s full moon wine, hundred day wine and weekly feast? You''ll hide, but do you want to have children? Without mother''s company, children''s life will have a lot of regrets. "


    "Even if you don''t look at the children, look at your husband, a president, who hasn''t left the hospital for more than a month and has been watching day and night, I never thought that I could see such a river!"


    Every time Hua Zhi comes, although she is looking after her children, she usually spends the rest of her time with Hua Sheng and talks to Hua Sheng.


    According to Hua Zhi''s temper, what she said today was very polite. The doctor said that stimulating the patient was also a way, so everyone took out all the methods he could use.


    Everyone is holding the idea of "in case of success", which goes round and round. Some people say memories, some say suffering, and some people say angry words like Hua Zhi


    Huasheng coma up to now, Jiangliu is also true words, did not look at the children, at the beginning, Hua Zhi and others thought that river flow is just talking, after all, for a long time, this father can not really look at the children, right?


    But to today, no one thought that Jiangliu really did, except on the day of delivery, after that, Jiangliu really didn''t see it.


    Two children have become parents regardless of the small poor, Hua Zhi several people naturally not willing, although afraid of the boy, but as an aunt, also want to manage.


    Two children from birth to now see the most people are Hua Sheng, Hua Lin, Feng Xi, and one Yu Ping.


    Of course, Qin Wanyu and Wang Junxian are just two big men. Although one of them is already a baby father, they still dare not start with children.


    Although the two children do not make trouble at all, they should eat and drink, and do not affect others at all. Maybe it is because of this. After a long time, Wang Junxian thinks that the child in his family is abnormal?


    The two children in Jiangliu have cried a few times, but most of the time they are very good and do not make trouble at all. As for the boy, everyone hopes that he can cry to show that he is normal, but the child has not made a sound at all.


    Take a look at the little prince of Wang Junxian''s home. Hua Zhi takes care of Huasheng''s family every time, and then looks at her own family''s, as if strangling.


    Every day is a harsh sound.


    "Ah Sheng, I''ll tell you, in the past month or so, it''s about thirty-two days. My border has sent out signals 15 times, and those who have broken through the border have run away 17 times. There are still some evil spirits under me who have come to join in the fun. Knowing that you are doing this, you want to explore the situation. Of course, half of them want to deal with children."


    "One day, a little red snake crawled in and ran straight to your two children. I looked down on others. I just wanted to fight out, but as soon as I got close, ouch, the evil spirit on my body almost didn''t send me away. Thanks to the timely arrival of Lord Hades, I would not have seen you today!"


    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t see you. As long as it''s humiliating, I can''t even keep your children in this way. Ah Sheng, wake up quickly. I really can''t do it without you. I''ll give you advice."


    "What a mess you said you had offended


    Feng Xi sits beside Hua Sheng, the more sour her eyes are. After Hua Zhi leaves, Feng Xi is the second one to come.


    In order to stimulate Huasheng, Fengxi really doesn''t hide anything and dares to say anything. If Huasheng stands here and kills Fengxi, she can''t say such words.

 Chapter 2454

    Huasheng has been in a coma for so many days. The whole Jiangcheng city looks very calm, but the actual undercurrent is surging. Under the calm coma of Huasheng, several "wars" have been staged, which are thrilling and disturbing all the people.


    At first, Fengxi knew that someone might harm Huasheng secretly. After all, when Huasheng had magic power, he subdued a lot of things. Moreover, there were always double nets, which were started by people around Huasheng.


    Huasheng is clear, and the wind is clear. Everyone knows.


    Just can''t find each other, can only keep unchanged to respond to changes, Feng Xi even doubts whether Huasheng''s premature birth is related to the person behind the scenes.


    So when she found out that Hua Sheng was in a coma, Feng Xi had already set up a border in the hospital. If there was a slight disturbance, Feng Xi would know immediately and be alert.


    But Bai ran and others have left people in the dark. When Feng Xi can''t solve it, they appear.


    Bai ran and others also want to catch big fish for a long time, so as to catch all these monsters and ghosts in a net, so as to avoid any accident and regret in the future.


    Just like now, although Huasheng wakes up slowly because of postnatal weakness, no one knows why. In addition to the identity of Huasheng, no one can predict. Everyone is in a frenzy, looking out


    Fengxi is also hard to sleep and eat all day and night. At the beginning, when Fengxi met something close to Huasheng, Fengxi didn''t want to tell Jiangliu. After all, Jiangliu had already bent down because of Huasheng.


    But then more and more people, Feng Xi began to be overwhelmed, and even could not be the enemy. At this moment, Feng Xi knew that she could not hide it.


    It''s also because of this that Jiangliu dares not to leave. He guards Huasheng day and night. Every day, he can see the wind coming in and going out with food. Jiangliu can''t help, so he can only do something in a hurry. He turns to look at Huasheng and continues to sleep quietly and worried.


    "Hard for you, wind."


    "It''s changing outside. Every day we have a lot of things I haven''t seen here, all kinds of them, but I know they all have the same purpose. They want to kill our family. If it wasn''t for the wind, we would now..."


    "The doctor said that you were weak after childbirth, so you were in a coma. Ah Sheng, you should wake up. After so many days, you have enough rest. Our family should fight side by side, as well as our children. I haven''t gone to see it. Feng Xi said that girl is very similar to you. It''s a miniature version of you. Don''t you want to see her?"


    Jiang Liu sits on one side, listening to the wind Xi''s words, and seeing the exhaustion in her eyebrows and eyes, she is also uncomfortable. But at this time, he can''t even persuade his own, let alone others.


    With a deep sigh, looking at Huasheng''s unchanging manner, Jiang Liu''s eyebrows and eyes are sad. This may be the most tormented moment in Jiangliu''s life.


    Although he could not see some things, they were all under his eyelids. It was difficult for the river to know.


    It is because he knows that the river has become more difficult. He can do nothing but stay by Huasheng''s side.


    Jiangliu didn''t expect that he needed to say such words to stimulate Huasheng, hoping that Huasheng could wake up.


    If Hua Sheng is conscious, these words are enough to stimulate her. After all, Huasheng is such a strong and kind person.


    But now it is doomed that no one can answer this question. Huasheng may also be anxious, but she has no way to break away from the shackles of her cage


    Can only feel the decadence of the family, anxious, alone collapse.

 Chapter 2455

    "Feng Xi, I always have a question to ask you. Now there is no need to hide it. You can tell me the truth."


    "These days, a wave after wave of people have been killed. Indeed, a Sheng has offended some people''s interests before, but now they want to kill me, and they don''t even leave their two children alive..."


    "I feel that it''s not just that I am a Sheng''s husband, but that I have any reason to get rid of it? There are still two children. Is it just because they are the children of a Sheng? "


    Jiangliu stands up slowly, looking at the sunshine outside the window, but in fact, the river stream is looking at the window on the ward. Just yesterday, it was dripping with blood


    Dozens of poisonous snakes, meeting each other in red and black, somehow climbed to the top of the building. They even escaped the surveillance and crawled into Huasheng''s ward and rushed to the river to kill them.


    At the same time, the two children''s room next door was also a scream. Hua Lin was scared to be silly, but the group of poisonous snakes didn''t even look at Hua Lin and ran straight to the two children. Hua Lin thought that those poisonous snakes were going to bite the child. She was afraid to make a sound, for fear of frightening it.


    But to our surprise, the group of snakes just around the two children, observed for a long time, and then turned away.


    Seeing that the two children were safe and sound, Hua Lin couldn''t hold on. She fainted. Fengxi rushed in at the moment. It was Fengxi who didn''t know whether the poisonous snake was not a monster or whether these things were more powerful than her own, so there was no warning at the border.


    When Fengxi found out, those poisonous snakes had already wandered to a ward and transferred to Huasheng''s ward.


    Add two children''s ward, viper, Huasheng room scene, think about a bit numb.


    Feng Xi simply looked at Hua Lin and fainted. Then she rushed to the next door. Originally, she thought of a bunch of small snakes and finished in a few minutes. However, she didn''t want the black and red poisonous snakes. It was not simple on the surface.


    When the wind pushed the door in, he looked at Xiao Hei, with one paw and one paw. The bright red snake blood splashed everywhere, but he couldn''t get over it. The range of the snakes'' attack was shrinking and the river was surrounded by the window.


    But there is no one around Huasheng. Are these poisonous snakes coming towards the river? She didn''t hurt the children and didn''t move the Huasheng. However, two groups of poisonous snakes surrounded the river. Fengxi knew that if there was no Xiaohei, she would not be able to catch up with the group attack of these things.


    The venomous snake is full of evil Qi, which can only be seen by people of practice like Fengxi. Of course, there is Xiaohei who is fighting.


    Feng Xi didn''t have time to think about it carefully. Why did the Fengjia border she arranged not sound? Why could Xiaohei, even a black cat with more Aura, be able to deal with these things?


    Wind Xi''s subconscious thought is that these things are not as hard to deal with, how strong can a few poisonous snakes be?


    Now the wind Xi completely forgot, these small things but through her border, no pressure.


    "Hei, I''ll help you!"


    Wind Xi has just finished shouting, it seems that Xiao Hei subconsciously wants to refuse?


    But the wind Xi thinks is oneself to read wrong, but black cat raises a face to dislike, really not refuse?


    "Let''s go, I''ll deal with it!"


    Soon, Xiao Hei called out directly and let the wind go out.


    Xiao Hei has discovered that these things are heading for the river, and there is no threat to Huasheng, because they are not close to Huasheng. Xiao Hei has a vague guess in his heart.

 Chapter 2456

    Of course, Xiaohei can clearly find that the evil Qi in these poisonous snakes is not Fengxi can deal with, so Xiaohei can only let Fengxi leave first and reduce unnecessary sacrifice.


    They are not Fu Huasheng. When Xiao Hei sees the wind coming, he knows that he must not have hurt the child. On the contrary, more and more poisonous snakes come out of nowhere and head straight to the river.


    To this end, Xiao Hei''s guess seems to be more certain.


    It''s just that Xiaohei still needs to confirm. Besides, in the current situation, it has no time to think about it.


    These poisonous snakes are conscious. When Xiaohei is beside Huasheng and is not close to them, they not only cross Huasheng, but also skip Xiaohei, but the river is the target.


    If Xiaohei had not jumped in front of the river and photographed a poisonous snake in the neck of the river with a powerful spiritual power, the river would have been cold now.


    Because of this, Xiaohei is sure that as long as Fengxi doesn''t start, these poisonous snakes will have a very clear target and won''t hurt Fengxi.


    As for Huasheng, it''s even worse. It''s sleepy and doesn''t mean to wake up.


    "Let you go, what are you grinding about?"


    Xiaohei not only didn''t leave, but also made a move. Suddenly, her tone changed.


    "Are you kidding? Can I go at this time?"


    "Jiangliu, Xiaohei, hold on


    Of course, it''s a two second round.


    Then the wind Xi congeals the spirit power, mercilessly toward that group of black and red snakes that constantly surround the river, and an embarrassing scene appears.


    The snakes looked small, but their skin was like a wall of iron. It was clear that little black went down with one claw. The snakes tore two parts and donated blood, but when they got to Fengxi, they didn''t respond at all.


    It''s like tickling, a big punch, hitting the iron wall?


    Don''t think about it. The wall must be OK.


    As for the fist, according to the habit, it may hurt a little.


    When I got to the wind, I was directly ejected by the evil gas from the poisonous snake.


    "Bang!" The wind hit the door.


    At that moment, Fengxi felt that her five zang organs Temple seemed to be moving.


    For so many years, she didn''t seem to remember that she had been so miserable, or was she watched by a group of small poisonous snakes with no arm length?


    "Kekekekeke"


    the wind covers her heart and mouth, and she coughs violently in her mouth. She looks shocked. It is obvious that a group of very weak poisonous snakes are in Xiaohei''s hands, and they are very hard.


    How did you get to her and become like this?


    She seems to have enjoyed being beaten.


    "Wind, go away. You can''t cope with this. Take Huasheng with you."


    Jiangliu stood by the window, looking out for another sneak attack. Seeing Xiaohei protect him, he began to have difficulty. He had to let Fengxi go first. Besides, Fengxi was beaten out.


    Under such circumstances, if Fengxi stays, there will be danger.


    Although these poisonous snakes have crossed Huasheng and dealt with him directly, the river current can not guarantee that these poisonous snakes will never move Huasheng.


    "I can''t go!"


    "Don''t worry, ah Sheng will be OK!"


    "Besides, I''m not so weak. I didn''t play well just now."


    The wind Xi looks at the foot, I don''t know what to turn around to climb to her poisonous snake, the heart is a little numb, after all, the girl for such things, really diaphragmatic.


    But Fengxi is ready to enlarge the meeting and summon the guardian God. Of course, it''s not for her own sake. If she wants the white wolf king to take Huasheng, it''s better to take the river as well.


    As for Fengxi herself, she doesn''t believe it. She''s such a good-natured housekeeper that she can''t deal with a few poisonous snakes with evil spirit?

 Chapter 2457

    "You can''t deal with it. If you leave this room, you will be ok if you leave the room without affecting them to deal with the river."


    "As for Huasheng, you don''t have to worry. They won''t hurt Huasheng."


    "I''ll stay."


    While Feng Xi continues to attack the poisonous snakes under his feet, the white wolf king has sensed the call of the wind Xi and appears in the ward of a group of poisonous snakes.


    Seeing that Fengxi can only subdue the poisonous snakes with all her strength, the white wolf king knows that Fengxi can''t deal with these things at all.


    If it is the wind after awakening, the white wolf king does not worry at all, but now


    Wind Xi can live is very good, white wolf king dare not ask for anything.


    Of course, it''s not Fengxi''s problem. Even Xiaohei is struggling. It has been proved that these poisonous snakes are not good, nor are they ordinary things that are simply possessed of evil Qi. It''s just that Fengxi has not realized that if she doesn''t disturb the boundary of the Fengjia array, how can they be ordinary things?


    The white wolf king and Xiao Hei look at each other. They both have all the memories. Naturally, they know the strength of the other side. They used to ride the God of war. Although they become black cats and suppress their internal power, they are not weak chickens.


    Under such circumstances, Xiaohei is struggling, which proves that the other side is not easy to deal with, or the talents who control these poisonous snakes are really not easy to deal with.


    "Don''t grind, even if I can''t, I can help you resist for a while. I''ll cover you and pull the river out."


    Naturally, Fengxi is not a fool. With the passage of time, how hard she is to fight, how can she be motivated.


    It''s just that I''ve learned how to run by myself.


    When she left at this time, she would look down on herself in the future.


    Feng Xi looks at Huasheng. These poisonous snakes really won''t hurt Huasheng, but they are facing the river with a strong murderous spirit. Who dares to stop and solve the problem together seems to have some deep hatred. It is bound to get rid of the river and take death as a return. No matter how many people obstruct it, they don''t care how much they lose.


    "Hiss, hisses..."


    The poisonous snakes on the ground are constantly approaching the river and constantly send out dangerous signals. Some of them slowly arch their heads and jump towards the river.


    "Z!"


    Small black eyes have been vigilant attention around, and constantly gather strength to gather palm toward the flying snake.


    Obviously, it was shot in mid air, but it could beat the head of the poisonous snake and scatter it. The bright red and smelly blood splashed everywhere.


    Then the wind Xi saw the snake that had just been photographed on the ground by Xiao Hei. Clearly, his head had been broken, but he once again braced up and flew towards the river.


    Slowly, not only this one, but all the killed snakes began to move one after another, attacking the four living creatures in the room. At first, Huasheng was removed, and nothing was close to Huasheng.


    "How could that happen? Are they all alive again? It''s not over yet? "


    "How do you feel like a remote control? You won''t be bewitched? Is it under control? "


    The wind breathed heavily. Although she didn''t make any significant movements, she consumed spiritual power for a short time, and her body was a little tired.


    Especially when you look at these poisonous snakes, they are almost killed. You think you see the dawn, but you don''t want to revive?


    And more than last time?


    "They were controlled from the beginning! It''s not a common poisonous snake for a long time. We are now working together to deal with the people who control these snakes behind their back. "


    White wolf king said, toward the river on a strong white light.

 Chapter 2458

    "River flow, be careful! Get down. "


    Wind Xi saw the white wolf king''s action, subconsciously called out, then looked up at the past, called out to the river.


    Feng Xi of course knew that the white wolf king could not deal with the river. She knew that something must have appeared around the river. She raised her eyes and immediately widened her eyes.


    On the glass window behind the river, there is a red circle with intricate lines in the middle. Things like arrays are getting bigger and closer to the back of the river.


    Xiaohei is in front of the snake, look has enough vigilance, but do not want this thing will slowly appear in the back of the river.


    In other words, no one noticed that if it wasn''t for the size of the thing, no one could see it. One didn''t know what was near the river


    Hearing Fengxi''s words, Xiaohei patted the flying snakes and looked back. Fengxi was not idle to deal with the poisonous snakes under his feet. He could not let any accidents happen in this gap.


    Xiaohei saw the things behind the river, the whole cat face changed, condensed more Aura, followed the white wolf king that all of a sudden hit in the past.


    I saw two forces hit the red array on the glass at the same time. The glass didn''t break. The array was still expanding. It seemed that it was trying to wrap the river.


    "You go, leave me alone. It seems that I can''t hide today."


    Jiangliu knows that if they are allowed to go first, they will not give up easily. Jiangliu is not a person with any feelings at this time, so he is quiet and does not disturb the people fighting.


    It''s just obvious that the other party just wants to kill him. As long as other people don''t fight, they can leave completely.


    Without the assurance of winning, the river will not let them stay.


    Looking at the venomous snake that is constantly resurrected in front of him, behind him is a constantly expanding and strange array. The river turns to look at Hua Sheng, who is still unresponsive, and suddenly smiles.


    In fact, it was also a relief. He didn''t have to wait for Huasheng to wake up and worry about Huasheng''s accidental departure every day. He was just selfish. He didn''t even say goodbye to Huasheng, so the two separated.


    What''s more, two children, as parents, did not fulfill their responsibilities for one day


    The river slowly closed his eyes. Although he did not know who wanted to kill himself, he was sure that as long as he died or was taken away by the gradually changing array, the remaining poisonous snakes would disappear and would not hurt the rest of the people.


    "What are you talking about? If something happens under our eyelids, how do you want us to account to Huasheng?"


    "I don''t believe it. The three of us can''t deal with these dirty things!"


    Fengxi sees that Jiangliu wants to give up, and her heart is burning. Huasheng is here, even in a coma, but Fengxi feels that Huasheng knows what''s going on outside.


    She can''t give up the river. She will give Huasheng a safe river when he wakes up.


    The wind beat the dead and resurrected snake again and again. The white wolf king and Xiao Hei gathered their strength to suppress the red array on the glass behind the river.


    "It''s not going to work. It''s still getting bigger. It can''t wait."


    Xiaohei looks more and more serious, no longer hesitant, ready to change back to the original body, a desperate fight, seriously, Xiaohei also underestimated the enemy, did not expect the other side still left a hand.

 Chapter 2459

    When the white wolf king heard Xiaohei''s words, his expression changed slightly for a moment. A pair of wolf''s eyes looked at the river. He knew that Xiaohei had not changed back to his original body, that is, he was afraid of the river.


    Their family thought of ordinary people behind, if Xiaohei changed, it would inevitably cause people to have doubts, but now, in addition to this, it seems that there is no better way.


    The white wolf king must admit that although he is not low in strength, it was in the past that the white wolf king was still very strong. Of course, now it is, but this thing needs to be compared.


    With the emergence of their identities and the awakening of their abilities, the white wolf king''s identity and force value all depend on the latter.


    Now even Xiaohei has begun to work hard, let alone the white wolf king. This is a group of "Xiaoqiang" who can''t fight to death. They are endless things. The white wolf king is the later one. He has not yet worked hard, so he feels tired.


    "My God, black lord, let''s not wait. If you have any moves, you can''t wait for a long time."


    Hearing Xiaohei''s words, Fengxi thinks that Xiaohei is the ultimate trick. She doesn''t know what Xiaohei is hiding. She doesn''t know what Xiaohei really means.


    Although Feng Xi has two internal elixirs in her body, her body is still human after all. Her body is tired and her spiritual power loses too much at a time. Her body begins to become weak and her voice is much weaker.


    In addition, I was not prepared to fly out and hit the door just now. The wind still hurts. I have to rely on one breath.


    "Bang!"


    When Fengxi''s voice just fell, she did not notice it for a moment. The strength of the snake who was beaten back from the dead came back, and directly sent Fengxi out.


    Feng Xi again hit the same place with the same shape, same position and same position.


    "Cough, cough Puff... "


    "Can''t you change a bullet? Let me slow down for a while. The five internal organs will be misplaced. "


    Feng Xi coughed up a big mouthful of blood directly. This time it was really hard.


    "Wind


    Jiangliu saw the wind Xi vomited blood, eyes also changed, but looking at the things around, it is difficult to move.


    "Master of the house!"


    The white wolf king also changed his face, and his whole body became tense. He could not imagine what could happen to Fengxi again.


    Xiaohei didn''t speak, and her expression changed slightly. She deeply looked at the Huasheng on the eye bed, which stimulated the strength of her body. It was just about to change.


    A more dazzling white light directly hit the glass, and then the river''s body flew out and stood behind the wind.


    The red array on the original position of the river stopped and changed.


    Then two people appeared in front of the river.


    The wind Xi touched her arm, a little cold, and then she was helped up by the river and stood aside to save the soldiers.


    It was the Hades and bairan who came here.


    "Are you all right?"


    Bai ran raised her hand and touched the wind for a while, alleviating the pain of leeward Xi. She looked at them and asked.


    "It''s OK, but come early next time."


    Wind Xi test in the door, wipe the blood in the corner of the mouth, and then look at that stop growing big array, frown: "again."


    Now if it is not against the river, Fengxi doesn''t believe it.


    As the river moved down to the place, the snakes on the ground were beaten for a while, but they also stopped. Then they turned to the river and slowly turned around.


    "Old man, it''s a little interesting. Let''s not delay our relatives to sleep."


    Bai ran looks at Hua Sheng, who has no influence on her eye bed. She catches the flame on her arm.

 Chapter 2460

    "Don''t underestimate the enemy, the strength of the other side is not weak!"


    At the same time, the dark flame answers bairan, and then his hands are printed, and a light blue diaphragm with the same size as the red array of the other party slowly appears on his chest.


    In an instant, the temperature of the whole ward dropped sharply. Fengxi didn''t know if he was hurt. His spiritual power was low, and the whole person was instantly cold.


    In the twinkling of an eye, I found that the guy''s eyebrows and eyes were frosted, but he still didn''t cry out. He just looked at Huasheng with worried eyes.


    Looking at Huasheng with the eyes of the river, he couldn''t help turning his eyes.


    Some of them, even Xiao Hei''s hair tips are chilly, but Huasheng has no effect. The flame is really enough.


    Then the wind Xi carefully looked at the river flow, in the heart did not know what to say, but she knew, no matter what kind, river flow''s heart is not good.


    "Together."


    Bai ran looks at the situation in the room. The poisonous snakes begin to slow down because of the freezing of the dark flame. This is easy to deal with.


    Xiaohei jumped to the foot of the river and took his breath. With bairan and the flame, he could have a rest.


    Fortunately, they came at this time. Otherwise, Xiao Hei almost turned back to his original body, and the tip of his wings just came out.


    Bairan and Mingyan join hands, and the red array of two powerful forces hitting the glass has finally changed


    "Bang!"


    The glass in the ward finally broke.


    "Ah..."


    The high-rise glass split, scattered to the window and outside, disturbing passers-by.


    "What''s the matter? Did someone commit suicide? There''s blood on it


    ¡­¡­


    Now, if the hospital doesn''t know, there will be a problem.


    Although no one was hit, the hospital began to contact this side every moment. After all, the four members of the Jiang family have been living in this hospital for nearly a month. Who knows about the whole Jiangcheng.


    As soon as you check the location inside the hospital, you will know the room. You dare not delay, so you can come up to check it.


    "People from outside are coming up!"


    Small black squint cat''s eye, while holding down a cold slow-moving snake, while looking at said.


    "I see."


    Bai ran raised her hands and answered while hitting the other side''s array.


    I don''t care.


    Because he knew that before those people outside came up, the other party would withdraw first.


    Bai Ran has already felt the weakening of the array power, otherwise the glass would not be broken.


    The dark flame did not say much, directly increased the strength.


    Others can''t see, but when they are fighting, they can feel the color of each other''s array is becoming lighter and lighter.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    "How are you, Mr. Jiang? You open the door. The glass in this room is broken. Are you all right? "


    Minister Jiang Shenghua didn''t come out of the hospital because he didn''t knock at the door?


    The news from downstairs said that there was blood on it.


    This can''t be done if he''s dead. He''s still waiting to make a little money by selling news about a family in the hospital


    Of course, this little money is a polite expression. When the Jiang family is discharged from hospital, the security minister will no longer have to go to work for the rest of his life, so he can have no worries about food and clothing.


    "Soon, a minute!"


    Bai Ran''s hands also add strength. Her tone is natural and casual, but her expression is serious.


    The opposite thing is really more difficult to deal with than he imagined.


    Bai Ran''s tone is natural and unrestrained because this array can be solved. She just doesn''t know where the other party is, who he is, and such a powerful force. It''s really hard to be worried about by such a person

 Chapter 2461

    "It''s nothing. I can solve it myself. Go ahead and do it."


    Even if Bai ran doesn''t say that, Jiangliu will not let people in now. There will surely be a lot of people, including the corpses of poisonous snakes and those who constantly cheat on their bodies. Huasheng is still lying on the bed.


    If such a situation is seen, the newspapers outside may not be able to write about it. Although Jiangliu has not paid attention to the outside for a long time, what should be known is that every one of them knows.


    "How can this be done, Mr. Jiang. A message came from the first floor that there is blood on the glass. You''d better open the door and let us have a look."


    "We don''t trust you like that."


    The Minister of security heard the river, just took out the key hand, stopped, and then solemnly began to shout at the door.


    It doesn''t matter whether the bodyguards left by Qin, Wanyu or not stopped them. After all, this is a hospital. If something like this happens, they have the right to check it out.


    "I''ll call you when I need to."


    Jiang Liu frowned and thought about it and locked the door directly.


    The end of the dark flame is close to the end. Because the glass is broken, the whole red weird array is suspended in the air of the room. At the moment, it is much lighter. In the dark flame and bairan, they gradually become virtual and disappear.


    "Bang..."


    In the dark flame and white dye just remove those things, the door of Huasheng disease room suddenly seems to be knocked open from the outside.


    "Mr. Jiang You... "


    The Minister of security thought that there would be a "surprise" inside, but he didn''t expect to turn into a fright. There were two strange men standing in the middle of the room.


    One in black, one in white, or the robe worn by the ancients, black and white two robes, in the light of the sun, faintly flashing mountains?


    The black robed mountains seem to be embroidered with patterns, that flower, petals scattered, some like the other side of the yellow spring flowers.


    Under the white robed mountains, it seems that there are still some foxes embroidered.


    The mountain, taking its heavy character, symbolizes the king''s tranquility.


    The air pressure in the room was very low. For a moment, the body of the security minister seemed to be added with ice, freezing cold.


    It''s not as cold as human.


    Because of this feeling, the security minister felt that he did not see black and white impermanence, did he?


    Dark flame and Bai ran look at each other, and then disappear directly in the room.


    "Ah..."


    This time, the disappearance of the broad day is a complete surprise.


    It''s just this cry, not just because of seeing "black and white impermanence", but because the security minister has been bitten.


    The poisonous snake on the ground withdrew the freezing method because of the dark flame. The black and white things began to move disorderly. The last edge of the snake was originally running for the river. However, the security minister took the key to unlock the lock, then knocked into the door and stood in front of the river.


    This time, it directly bit him.


    The viper is dead. The array is broken. It can''t live. It''s completely cold, and the security minister is also cold.


    In order to kill each other, all the snakes are highly poisonous. With the evil Qi, there is no reaction time at all. An ordinary person can''t be saved in one second.


    "I Why should I come in... "


    The security minister was bitten when he came in. Nobody noticed. There was another one behind the door.


    Only he responded and fell down slowly. The wind called for the doctor, but it was no longer useful. Hearing the last words of the Minister of security, Fengxi''s face did not know what words to describe.

 Chapter 2462

    "What did he say in the end? Is it a last word for your family? "


    In any case, Jiang Liu thought that he helped himself in the end. In the future, his family and the Jiang family would certainly have compensation. However, Jiang Liu didn''t hear the last words of the Minister of security. He looked up and saw that dark flame and Bai ran had disappeared, and he didn''t even have time to say thanks.


    "He said why he wanted to come in. I said you don''t have to be too moved. You''d better thank me. I''m the worst. When I know who the opponent is fighting, I''ll have a good chat with him, and my internal organs will be broken."


    The wind Xi moved her arms and legs, looked at the white wolf king did not know when to go back, and then look at the ground, a mess on the wall, a bit big head.


    As soon as Feng Xi finished, she turned to see the dead security minister crawling on the ground with his claws, and took out a micro hole camera from his coat pocket.


    "It''s really If he didn''t want so much, he would be fine today. "


    "But the river is in trouble."


    "No one noticed that the door had been knocked open, and there was another one in the back, and it was rippling again."


    Feng Xi looks at what Xiaohei grabs and shows it to the river.


    Jiang Liu didn''t say anything, or he had guessed it. Otherwise, he would not have been out of the hospital. How could he know the news inside.


    "Xiao Hei, it''s hard for you."


    "It''s still windy. Go and check it."


    Jiangliu places Huasheng in another ward, and then looks at a man and a cat who has been following him.


    I know they''re exhausted.


    In addition to saying these things, Jiangliu doesn''t know what else to say, and his heart is particularly complicated.


    He never thought that one day, he would always stand behind others, powerless, can only watch everyone desperately, or to save him.


    "Just now the fox emperor ordered me to cross the spiritual power for me. I''m ok. Come with you, Xiao Hei, and have a rest."


    "Jiangliu, we have to change rooms anyway. I think it''s better to change to the children''s room. This time, the children are crossing or ah Sheng''s. what about the next time?"


    "We are all in the same room, so we can deal with it, or it will be too scattered for protection."


    Feng Xi thinks that this is just an opportunity to let the two children see their parents. Although the mother has not yet awakened, it is a pity that she is around her parents.


    So the wind Xi has been following, refused to go, just want to mention with the river flow, warm water boiling frog kind.


    When Jiangliu heard Fengxi''s words, he held Huasheng''s hand for a moment, but he still didn''t answer Fengxi. Since Fengxi said that he was ok, Jiangliu would not worry about Fengxi, but he would not be afraid of Fengxi and would not tell the truth.


    If Bai ran didn''t really help Feng Xi, Feng Xi would not have the energy to follow her now.


    As for Xiao Hei, he has closed his eyes and had a rest under the well settled hospital bed of Huasheng.


    Don''t worry about the river.


    "Jiangliu, don''t stop talking. There will be many people. Look at the noisy situation. The two children must be afraid and there is no one to take care of them. You are cruel enough to be a father."


    "Even if you are cruel enough, you can''t cover up ah Sheng''s desire to see the child. She is not awake now, but she certainly wants to see the child!"


    The wind Xi looks at the river and has no response, knowing that this is a dead end.


    "The two children have been taken care of and given to you. I''m very relieved that if people outside clean up the bodies of those poisonous snakes, they will go away!"


    Jiangliu answers Fengxi''s words and arranges Huasheng''s clothes. Even if she lies down, it is the most beautiful.

 Chapter 2463

    "As you say, I''m not going to look after your own children. Take care of them yourself."


    Feng Xi is helpless when she hears Jiang Liu''s words. What Jiangliu has recognized is that no one can say anything except Huasheng. Moreover, even if he thinks about Huasheng now, Jiangliu does not agree.


    "If ah Sheng wants to see it, he should wake up earlier and wait for her to wake up. We can watch it together."


    Jiang Liu, sitting beside Huasheng, hears the wind, and feels that he is doing better. Jiangliu is bound to take something to restrain Huasheng and let her know that she can''t give up.


    Now Jiangliu doesn''t know what else he can do to wake up Huasheng.


    If Huasheng doesn''t wake up in this life, the river may go mad.


    "You are..."


    "I..."


    "Broken!"


    wind just wanted to vomit the river, but I don''t know what to say, but when I think of taking care of my child, I remember Hua Lin, the four elder sister of ah Sheng, and make complaints about the two little ones today.


    Wind Xi had a fight, directly to forget this matter, too late to say anything to the river, turn around and hurry over to have a look.


    When the two children are gone, they are gone?


    "My God, fourth sister, Hua Lin..."


    Wind Xi see no one, immediately silly, four elder sister all cried out, and then just about to turn around to find someone.


    In the heart unceasingly blames oneself, how can such big matter turn head to forget.


    Hua Lin fainted.


    "You don''t have to look. I went to the room next to Huasheng. I''m fine. The doctor said that he was surprised and had a good sleep."


    "Didn''t you send it?"


    "Let me have a look first. Are you ok?"


    In the hospital, several poisonous snakes crawled into the hospital, and one person died. Naturally, the bodyguards of Qin Wanyu dare not conceal such a big matter. They immediately informed Qin Wanyu, and Qin Wanyu ran here without daring to delay for a minute.


    At that moment, he didn''t think about how powerful the poisonous snake was. He thought that Huasheng was in a coma. Jiang Liu had to take care of the two children. According to Jiang Liu''s Current temper, Qin Wanyu was really not sure.


    There was his future daughter-in-law. Qin Wanyu felt that at this time, he had to stand up.


    Although his son has not yet been seen, Qin Wanyu feels that it is fast.


    Now his father has to paint his son''s sense of being first.


    For this reason, she has been ridiculed by Fengxi for a long time. According to Fengxi''s words, she has not even a child, so she has made a reservation for the best girl to see?


    Because the Qin, Anhui and Henan were very happy. They thought that the brother Jiangliu was very interesting. Whether it was a man or a woman, the family would not be affected.


    Who''s called Jiangliu? It''s the birth of a dragon and a phoenix?


    Take advantage of the river, this will be laissez faire, will be good impression, and when he reacts, there must be something to say.


    So in this matter, Qin, Wan and Yu thought they were very smart.


    However, Qin Wanyu didn''t expect to see the child in the hospital when he heard the anxious cry of Fengxi. Seeing that Fengxi was covered with blood, Qin Wanyu was in a hurry.


    The tone changed.


    "I''m ok. It''s not my blood. It''s all from those snakes. I''ll take a look at Hua Lin first."


    Feng Xi is really OK, and her whole body doesn''t hurt any more. She looks at the ward where Qin Wanyu said. Hua Lin is resting, probably because she is frightened. Her face is still a little white.


    But other places are safe and sound, and Feng Xi is relieved. Otherwise, I don''t know how to explain to Huasheng.

 Chapter 2464

    After all, she put Hua Lin down and went to the next door.


    "Did you send her? Or are you careful? By the way, when did you come here? "


    Wind Xi, this meeting has time to ask Qin Wanyu.


    "When I got the news, I came, and it didn''t take long. When I came, the doctor told me that the baby sitter in the baby room fainted and they were placed nearby."


    "Are Jiangliu and Huasheng OK? The two children are sleeping well. I don''t think there is any problem. Where are so many poisonous snakes from? "


    "The bodyguard said that there was no trace of surveillance. It appeared out of thin air?"


    Qin Wanyu knew that Huasheng had just changed his ward. At this time, he didn''t know whether Jiangliu had settled down. It was not easy to pass. In addition, Fengxi definitely knew what was going on, so he didn''t have to worry about asking others.


    "Jiang Liu and a Sheng are all right. Go back and tell you more about it..."


    Feng Xi was about to say something when she suddenly saw Hua Lin move. Then she sat up slowly and looked at herself and Qin Wanyu.


    "You Are you in my house? "


    Hua Lin was silent for a moment, but her brain didn''t respond.


    "You''re not amnesia, are you? This is the hospital. Are you here to take care of the children today? "


    "It''s OK. If I can''t remember it, it''s nothing serious. You should have been too tired recently. It happens that I have nothing to do. I''ll stay and I''ll send you back."


    Feng Xi didn''t dare to talk about the poisonous snake directly. She was scared and fainted. What''s more, she couldn''t say anything directly. In case she was scared, she would do something.


    In addition to this poisonous snake incident, Feng Xi doesn''t dare to keep these people here. This time, her goal is clear, and she won''t engage other people. But what about next time?


    Who knows?


    Not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    In particular, the wind Xi thought of the hard work at that time. If it wasn''t for the dark flame and white dye, I didn''t know what was going on.


    Finally, Hua Lin was sent back by the bodyguard. She was still confused when she got home!


    When Hua Lin reacts, naturally she will not. How can Hua Lin ignore Huasheng at this time?


    The two children have become little pitiful people who don''t care about it. In this case, Hua Lin can''t put the two children on the wind.


    She and Hua Zhi, as well as Yu Ping, want three people to come in shifts. How can''t Feng Xi be alone.


    Of course, these are afterwords, no matter how, even if Hua Zhi came, also did not change the idea of wind Xi.


    What''s more, the matter is not so simple on the surface. Naturally, Fengxi can''t leave anyone to take risks. After all, no one can afford the consequences.


    As for Jiang Liu, his attitude towards this matter is totally indifferent. Perhaps he hopes that no one will stay, so that his family will be left to their fate.


    Jiang Liu''s attitude, people do not dare to say anything in front of him, always feel that Jiangliu without Huasheng really seems to be crazy.


    Not only indulge in their own decadence, even children do not want to manage.


    No one would have thought of such a situation.


    No matter what he said, he couldn''t be moved. The two children must be managed by someone. Finally, he decided to reduce the number of people coming to the hospital. In this way, the risk was reduced.


    "Ding Lingling..."


    When the boundary is touched, the alarm is heard only by Fengxi, because the whole hospital has arranged the array of Fengjia.


    It is also the sound that brings the wind back to reality from the memories.


    Feng Xi listened to the problems of the river. She felt a little frightened. The more I thought about some things, the more terrible they felt. If the Hades and the fox emperor came late

 Chapter 2465

    Now after a few days, Fengxi thought that Jiangliu would not ask, as usual, because even if Jiangliu asked, Fengxi could not answer.


    "The array is moving. I''ll go and have a look."


    Because of the words of the river, Fengxi fell into memories, but for this problem, Fengxi really did not know, even had said, also did not know how to say.


    With a change in the array, I quickly left. As a result, I found that two of them followed me, and Feng Xi was speechless.


    Because the setting is that no one can get close to it. Because of the poisonous snake incident, Fengxi has closed the whole building where they live.


    "I said, are you all right all day?"


    "This is not a big star, you sharpen your head every day, always want to enter, there is no end?"


    "I''m surprised. How did you get through these bodyguards? I''m from two classes. If you have the ability, what can you do? "


    Fengxi is a little angry. It''s true that she''s delayed her formation. After a long time, she''s been disturbed by these people.


    Besides, since the snake incident, these people have come more than ten times.


    How long has it been?


    It was after security was closed.


    "Beauty, seriously, we are very strange. How can you find us immediately every time?"


    "Even those professionally trained bodyguards can''t do it. We meet you for the first time in this business. Elder sister, we want to learn from you!"


    Several reporters looked at the wind very seriously.


    Seriously, they are really surprised. How can they be so fierce? Although they have been found before, they have never been caught so hard.


    So a few reporters no longer want to take pictures of the rich, and they want to follow suit and learn their skills.


    "Do you want to learn?"


    The wind Xi hears a few people''s words, the corner of the mouth takes the light smile, the eyebrow eye is frivolous.


    "Well, I want to learn! I think so. "


    Several reporters nodded together.


    "Well, now turn back and see the glass door? It says the emergency exit. Give me potatoes. Move. Get out of here


    Wind Xi pushed several people and closed the door directly. The bodyguards came up and took them away directly.


    Feng Xi clapped her hands and snorted coldly, joking, is it easy to teach people about their ancestral skills?


    After those people left, Fengxi sat outside thinking about what happened during this period of time, and her head was a little bald. Not only did Jiangliu feel that she had forgotten something, but also that Fengxi felt that she too!


    But no one can go back, no matter who is the ancestor of Qingcheng, they don''t want to say.


    At the same time, after the wind has gone, Jiangliu doesn''t say anything, just stands by the window and looks outside. Instead, Xiaohei looks up and continues to pretend to sleep, because it can''t say anything.


    At present, the river can''t protect itself at all. Huasheng has to pay a high price for the ordinary people''s life.


    As for Fengxi''s answer, Jiangliu has guessed, but in addition to Fengxi, Jiangliu really doesn''t know who else to ask.


    Hades and them? Or forget it. Every time you appear, you don''t give yourself a chance to speak. Obviously, you don''t want to answer.


    Jiangliu is not a fool. Everyone has his own ideas. Some things are afraid of deliberation.


    Jiang Liu even remembers the dream that Hua Sheng once told him. What if those dreams are true?


    Warning in the future or forgetting in the past?


    There is a boy in Huasheng''s dream, but in reality, there is one that should not exist!


    How can we blame the river for thinking so much?

 Chapter 2466

    Jiangliu really wants to know the conversation with the Hades and the fox emperor that day.


    Although they won''t say anything, they just don''t want to tell themselves.


    But after the snake incident, the conversation of several people in Mingyan was not exactly the same as Jiang Liu''s conjecture.


    After the snake incident.


    The underworld.


    "What do you think this is, old man? Is it true that there is someone out there who can control some snakes with a single array, and can actually do so much power? "


    "We can''t find out who it is. We have to guard against it."


    "The most interesting thing is that this thing is not close to Huasheng and does not deal with two children. It only wants to kill the river and has a clear goal!"


    After returning from the human world, Bai ran takes the wind to Qingcheng and goes directly to the underworld with the dark flame. Because the distance is close, the hospital of the human world is relatively close to the underworld.


    By the way, he called Yan Zhuo, and said something about this time. Besides, Yan Zhuo must be very interested in this incident. After all, he has to deal with the river, which is his idol.


    Bai ran sits aside with a small black-and-white snake with an adult arm in her hand. Her head has been smashed by Xiao hei and only half of her body is left.


    When Bai ran came back, she took one in her hand and studied all the way.


    Try to find some clues in the middle. After all, the other side manipulated this thing, and it would not be at all?


    "You talk, old man?"


    "If you have any ideas, let''s discuss them together. This time, things are obviously different from those in the past."


    "The purpose is clear. With this evil spirit, he bypasses the child who looks like the moon chopper, and never gets close to Huasheng. On the contrary, he hates the river. In any case, it has something to do with chopping the moon."


    "Laoyan, do you think this will be like you? You are the brain powder of the river flow, and the other party is the brain powder of cutting the moon. You love my house and love my dog. Don''t touch Hua Sheng and her children, but love Dou''s rival must die!"


    "Yes, that''s it!"


    The more Bai ran thinks about it, the more likely she is. She pats the little snake, and she sits up straight, her face full of excitement.


    That kind of look, you have to praise your intelligence.


    "Why am I so smart? Qingcheng, do you think you''ve picked up a big bargain? I have such a smart husband. In the future, our children will be smart and good-looking. Wisdom and beauty coexist! "


    Bai ran said that, without waiting for others to say anything, she amused herself. She turned to look at the wind that had been sitting beside her without saying a word, shaking her head for approval.


    The thumping appearance made the city windy for a long time and didn''t want to talk.


    "He has a strong evil spirit, even on the array. He doesn''t want to hide it. Let you know, the devil kingdom is coming. Who can''t guess?"


    "Now, only three princes are in charge of the demon Kingdom, and the great one is wandering around. However, I heard that she is crazy. The other one who can be called the nine Dharma protectors is crazy. However, when they are driven to death by the moon, they also commit suicide and die for the Lord. I don''t know. Do the Hades and the Fengdu emperor know about it?"


    Feng Qingcheng doesn''t see Bai Ran''s serious analysis. In such a case, she has to have some experience. Bai Ran is obviously in an unreliable situation.


    "Does that prove that I guess well, but we don''t know who the other party is. The demon world is so big and the followers of moon cutting are not only in the demon world, but also I can''t immediately remember who they are. Besides, if he is a nobody, I will go there and know where he is?"

 Chapter 2467

    "No, it would be me and the old ghost. We just met each other, so we went together. And at that time, we were dealing with each other, and we didn''t have you. How do you know there are still arrays? What''s more, the array is full of evil spirit? "


    When Bai ran finished, she came to her reaction. At that time, in addition to the two of them, there were only Hua Sheng, Jiang Liu, Feng Xi and a little black cat in the room.


    Of course, Xiaohei is not just a black cat. It is not an ordinary cat.


    In any case, when fighting that day, there was no wind to Qingcheng. Bairan met fengqingcheng only when she came back with the dark flame.


    At that time, fengqingcheng went to Feng''s house. Bai ran didn''t know what fengqingcheng was doing. Fengqingcheng was mysterious.


    "I''m next door, the room of two children. I think you two are enough to deal with it. I went to see the child. Fengxi, the girl in a hurry, put Hua Sheng''s sister there and left. I went to call the doctor."


    "It''s a good thing I''m there!"


    "I happened to meet a leaker, a little flower demon less than a hundred years old. She was about to feed two children''s mouths with two pills of pills. Right in front of me, she seemed to think that I could not see her and was directly caught by me."


    "It''s silly to find that I can see her. Without waiting for me to speak, my whole body burned and my soul was scattered."


    "Who did Huasheng offend? How can it be involved everywhere? "


    "You all have a look, I can''t see what this is!"


    Originally, fengqingcheng planned to discuss this matter again, but now that it comes to this, fengqingcheng raises his hand, and two pills appear in his palm.


    Pills also send out a strange fragrance, adults smell have a kind of relaxed and happy feeling, let alone two babies.


    When they heard the wind blowing down the city, they were also nervous. They thought that there was only one group of people.


    You don''t want two groups in a day?


    If they didn''t know each other before, they really want to ask Hua Sheng what she did to offend so many people.


    Or is it involved in all circles?


    "if no one knows, I will bring it back first, and I will be a doctor in the eye of heaven. Let him look at it first. He is trustworthy."


    Yan Zhuo, the last one to check the pills, looked at several people without any reaction, and then proposed.


    If he looks at people, he can see. After all, he has lived a long time. He has no other skills, and he has seen many people. Although he does not go out, he does not hinder him from knowing the news.


    Although there are some that I haven''t seen, I''ve always heard of them. I think I can help you.


    "Is that fairy doctor a peacock?"


    The dark flame thought for a while, want to ask a way.


    "Yes, the Lord of the underworld knows that? I have some friendship with the current owner of the peacock family. When he went through the robbery, I helped him. Kong Bonan was good to me


    "As long as he knows such things, he will tell me."


    Yan Zhuo raised his head and looked at the way of flame.


    "Peacock medical immortals do not participate in the affairs of the three realms and six doctrines. They concentrate on medical skills. No matter where they are, they have some face. The great emperor Fengdu can get some human feelings there. It can be seen that they are not ordinary human feelings."


    Dark flame light sigh way.


    "I''ve said it''s a thunder robbery. Don''t you believe it? He will not cheat me or betray our news. I can guarantee that Lord Hades can rest assured. "


    When Yan Zhuo hears the words of Mingyan, she puts down her tea cup and looks serious. She thinks that she doesn''t believe him. Indeed, although they met a long time ago, they really talked and understood little. It is possible that they would not be trusted.


    "That Two? "

 Chapter 2468

    "I said, two? Stop, how do I feel this atmosphere is strange


    "How can we get up to such a strange picture by chatting?"


    "Why do you still call your position? What''s wrong? I''ve been with me for such a long time. How can I be familiar with this item? Have you not learned it yet? "


    Bai ran looks at each other, slightly embarrassed. After all, they can sit here yesterday and trust each other. Otherwise, they won''t say anything without scruple.


    Bai ran feels that her brain is a little behind her, so she thinks about it and doubts. If it is not for the other party''s dark flame and nightmare burning, he will settle the matter and think whether the other party has any secret.


    What''s more, it''s not the time for conflict. We''re not children anymore.


    "I just doubt that the peacocks will actually participate in the affairs of the outside world. In addition to specializing in medical skills, they will also care about other things. After all, over the years, in order to have some interaction with the peacock family, I have tried any method."


    "Now just a saving grace can get a lot of favor, so I have some accidents, Fengdu emperor don''t care."


    "Since you are so sure, I believe it."


    For the matter of address, Mingyan feels that there is nothing wrong with his address. The name of brother and brother may be slow, and he is not very good.


    I always feel that I can''t say it, but I won''t say it. Otherwise, I''m not going to be killed by Bai ran?


    "I don''t believe in Fengdu emperor!"


    After thinking about it, he added another sentence. He couldn''t see the look of Fengdu emperor, and didn''t want to cause his misunderstanding. He could still say one more sentence.


    "I understand the meaning of Hades, which is also a question of my tone just now. If I didn''t make it clear, what you worried about will not happen. I will be careful."


    Yan Zhuo didn''t explain much. He had little contact with people. Now he sat down and talked about these things, which he never thought of.


    Maybe there is something wrong with his tone. After all, his identity is here, and Yan Zhuo is not a person who can be humble, but now he is learning to change.


    Since they are all friends, the natural way to get along with each other is different, but he has not mastered the way yet.


    Because of this idea, Yan Zhuo later changed so much that Yu Qilin doubted who had changed his master.


    It''s time to let go of myself.


    "Er..."


    "I don''t know why, I always feel that I have missed something. I feel that I have not answered the question..."


    "Forget it, I don''t want to ask. If you two stay underground all year round, the signal will be as if there is no Internet connection, and everything will be slow."


    "If it wasn''t for me, people like you wouldn''t be bored to death!"


    "I am still too important, thanks to me!"


    Bai ran can''t understand their entanglement, so she doesn''t have to think about it. According to the two sulky characters of the dark flame and Yan Zhuo, she doesn''t have to think about it.


    Let''s leave it to their own minds.


    Bairan remembers telling a funny story about the human world with Mingyan. This guy didn''t react at that time. After a hundred years, the people related to that event entered the underworld. What did the hell mean?


    This operation completely makes Bai ran lose her temper. For this reason, she mocks the reflection arc of the dark flame for a long time.


    "Shut up, what are you proud of?"


    "The matter of pills has been solved. Do you understand those who speculate in the demon world?"

 Chapter 2469

    For Bai Ran''s narcissism, Feng Qingcheng has been used to it, and directly chooses to ignore it. After a word, she never loves war.


    Get down to business.


    Maybe she was born straight. Although Feng Qingcheng felt that the atmosphere was a little strange, she didn''t think about anything. In addition, she didn''t know how to adapt to each other''s habits and the way of speaking.


    So they were embarrassed for a while.


    Not alone or can not be found, especially in solitude, there is no white dye in the middle of the gag, really less a lot of fun.


    Feng Qingcheng does not refute Bai Ran''s narcissistic belief that she is very important. Most of the time, when there is such a lively and humorous mediation atmosphere around her, the people around her will change unnaturally.


    The lucky man is cured by his childhood all his life, while the unfortunate man is cured by his childhood all his life.


    The childhood here is just a summary, but whether it''s the flame or the nightmare, they are very lucky to get to know each other. What''s more, meeting bairan, the fox, enriches their gloomy life.


    "I don''t know about this yet. Leave it to me. The reincarnation of life and death. The underworld accepts the souls of all walks of life. Many of them have demons. Let''s see if there are any clues."


    The dark flame answers.


    In the discovery of this poisonous snake incident, the dark flame thought like this, after all, there seems to be no other way.


    No one knows who the sudden appearance of this person is, even did not reveal his face, but one thing is certain, with the moon must have something to do.


    For this reason, the dark flame can''t help but wonder if it is the nine Dharma protectors in those years. After all, they were promoted by cutting the moon.


    Now appear with the beheading of the moon like baby, heaven began to think of a way to start, the demon world will not know.


    However, there are some records in the book of life and death of yin and Yang, and the dark flame also knows that it is impossible.


    "That''s the decision. You can make it into a specimen. It''s very interesting. Take it and point it out. I''m guarding the hospital with Qingcheng these days. I can''t let him come again."


    "But I think that even if he wants to come, he won''t be so quick. This poisonous snake array will consume spiritual power. In addition, he is equivalent to fighting with the four of us at the same time. No matter how strong he is, he can''t recover so quickly."


    "Which corner will this estimate recuperate in?"


    Bai ran throws the half of the snake''s body to the dark flame. Then she feels her hand with disgust and sniffs it. The smell is quite strong.


    A clever fox like him has a good sense of smell.


    As for Bai Ran''s proposal, everyone has no opinion, and they take action one after another.


    And those who fight with Bai ran and others, just as Bai ran thinks, are recuperating.


    Demon world.


    "Poof!"


    "Cough, cough..."


    In a red cavern, the sound of coughing up blood constantly came from inside.


    The cave is dark, and the only bright light is the red light. It is just that the red light is not like the ordinary light, but it emits strong heat.


    Normal people feel this heat may be directly baked off.


    If bairan and others are here, they will recognize that the red light is the lava that the demon world can devour.


    It''s the lava that brightens the dark cave, but it''s also because of this that the people in the cave are extraordinary.


    In the depths of the cave, the lava that can swallow everything is rolling.


    Under a close look, the cave is also lying around the dense black and red snake, with the hospital attack river is a kind of!

 Chapter 2470

    "Are you all right?"


    In the hot cave, after coughing up blood, a female voice came out. Although it was concerned, the urgency in the tone gave people the feeling that he was not concerned about the situation of the person who vomited blood.


    "It''s OK. It''s not so easy to die. I just belittle the enemy. I didn''t expect many people to help."


    "The strength is not vulgar, but I underestimate them."


    The voice of the person who spits blood can''t distinguish men and women.


    The voice has the strong male voice, but also has the delicate female voice. If you can''t see the face for a while, you may not be able to distinguish men and women.


    But even if you see the face, you can''t tell.


    In the deep of the cave, it was a black and red boa constrictor. Its body was coiled up and was one meter high. It could swallow an adult''s mouth directly. The snake''s letter was hanging on one side and licking its own blood.


    It''s black and red. It''s the same as the snake in the hospital. It''s very poisonous.


    "In that case, why don''t you listen to me? I have told you that there are many people around that woman, and she is not worthy of her Royal Highness''s love. Now you have seen it with your own eyes. Instead of taking advantage of her postpartum weakness, she was killed directly, and she was actually let go? What''s the use of just killing that man? "


    "Your Highness, it''s all because of them. If we don''t take advantage of the present, where can we have a chance? But you missed it


    "Now it has been discovered by Bai ran and others. Now who knows that Bai Ran is fighting with the Hades and the Fengdu emperor is fighting against the heaven. To protect them, they must be guarded day and night!"


    "It''s just a round. You''re just like this. What are we going to do next?"


    "In vain I tried my best to find you, and that''s how you answered me? "


    "You punk, why don''t you kill that bitch first!"


    "What else do you mean to do for your highness? For the sake of your highness


    The whole cave reverberated with a woman''s hoarse voice. You don''t need to look at it. You can see how terrifying and ferocious the woman looks.


    But the woman''s scream suddenly stopped, suddenly stopped.


    I saw that the woman''s whole body was lifted up, and there was a snake tail with arm thickness on her neck, the same black and red.


    But this color is obviously much heavier than that in the Huasheng ward. It''s dark red, dark and shiny black.


    "Well You You''re crazy


    "You Are you going to kill me? "


    The woman was surrounded by her neck, and she felt that her neck was going to be broken. The strength of an adult Python is not comparable to that of a normal person, and this is not a normal boa constrictor.


    "When can I get you to tell me what to do? I have my own intention. If you dare to disturb my plan, I will throw you down and train you. Anyway, you are crazy in the eyes of the outside world. Who do you think will take care of you? "


    "What are you, a stupid woman, who dare to scold me?"


    "You remember that your identity is not as important as my grandson. You can watch what I do. If you are not satisfied, you can go by yourself."


    "Besides, even if you don''t come, I can know! It''s your own stupidity that you risked your life to cross the sea of colorful flowers and endure the high temperature. What kind of righteousness do you say? You don''t want to complete your selfishness


    "I''ve been shut up for years, but do you think I''m stupid?"


    "I tell you, you can kill Jiang Liu, and you can do anything to him, including other people. Even if you don''t do it, I will go there, but you can''t touch Huasheng. It''s the one your highness loves. Even if your highness doesn''t love it, you''re not qualified!"


    "You deserve your Highness''s things?"

 Chapter 2471

    Python said, directly put the woman aside, did not want to really kill her, but if she dare to affect their own plan, it is bound to die.


    It''s just now that she''s needed.


    Now it''s a warning to her.


    "Bang!"


    "Cough, cough..."


    The woman''s body was thrown down violently, the body fell to the ground and made a sound.


    Severe coughing is due to the discomfort of long-term asphyxia.


    A woman coughs and clenches her hands tightly. After so many years, when is she in such a mess?


    Who dares to do this to her?


    In the demon world, even his Highness has given himself three points of thin face. If there is no woman, there is even no heavy words. The woman feels greatly humiliated.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "She doesn''t know why she''s in a coma now. Shouldn''t we bring your highness back?"


    "It must be the reincarnation of your highness. If you put it in the human world, how can it be safe? Those old people in heaven have always wanted to get rid of your highness. How can they let go of such an opportunity?"


    "We may not touch Huasheng, but why don''t you bring your highness back?"


    "Don''t you think he is your highness? That mark can only be owned by your highness. Besides, it must not be wrong to imagine that. What are you still hesitating about? "


    Although women have been abused, people are not used to it, and there is no pity. Although women are dissatisfied, they also know that they need to rely on him now.


    It can be said that both sides make use of each other.


    For the purpose of heart, we can tolerate each other.


    When a woman talks about bringing her highness back, the whole person becomes excited and her eyes become crazy. When she thinks of Her Highness, she will come back soon. She is still a baby. No matter whether she remembers the past, she will only see her highness. She believes that his highness will change her mind about her.


    "Fool, if you take that child back to the demon world, the three realms and the six ways are still in doubt, even if it is completely affirmed for them."


    "That''s really dangerous. Now it''s safe in the human world. There are a lot of capable people around Huasheng, so there won''t be any problem."


    "Besides, I have my own ideas, so I don''t need you to participate. When I need you, I''ll find you."


    "Now you can go. You''ve come too often recently. Aren''t you afraid to be known?"


    The boa constrictor took back its tail and was afraid to come to the side of the lava. It felt the hot heat and felt like it was repairing its body.


    But the woman on the side was not. She covered her face with a veil, and with the high temperature in the cave, the whole person seemed to be fished out of the water.


    She did not understand why this snake must choose to practice here.


    Who doesn''t know how powerful it is? A little careless will be burned to ashes, but it day after day in the practice, as if the paradise general.


    It''s not affected at all.


    "Then I''ll wait for your good news. Don''t forget, who did you have today?"


    Women can''t beat it. No matter what method they try, the other side''s magic is better than their own, and their unique skills can''t be beat, let alone others.


    So the woman in front of him does not have the slightest hard.


    Besides, I was almost thrown into the lava just now, and I can only bear any more dissatisfaction.


    The woman left after saying that, her body was dizzy, but the wall was too hot to touch.


    Boa constrictor looked at the woman''s leaving, cold ha, the whole demon world it can see is only a month, for other people belong to a very arrogant attitude.

 Chapter 2472

    Boa constrictor is actually just a unified name because of its large size.


    It''s actually a red headed Cobra.


    At that time, the second highness of the demon world died of cutting the moon and sacrificing his life. The nine Dharma protectors committed suicide and died in the Lord, but the pursuit of the moon was not just the nine Dharma protectors.


    Loyal to the moon, strong strength, there are many in the demon world, and the red headed cobra is one of them.


    It is a variant of the cobra, black and red body, head a dark red, the original body, huge, extremely toxic.


    The strength is strong, especially after entering the devil''s way, his body is full of evil spirit.


    Because its mother is a snake, the father is a cobra, the combination of the two offspring, but the red headed cobra is this kind of variation of the snake species, is not tolerated by the world.


    Tens of thousands of years ago, the snake turned into a dry and withered human world. As the ancients said, snake melting is a disaster, because wherever it goes, there is continuous rainstorm.


    At that time, Huashe was not able to control its own ability, causing rainstorms and floods. The ignorant people thought that she was a disaster star. Finally, Huashe was killed by human beings. The red Cobra watched her mother being killed and her father killed himself.


    After witnessing the death of both parents, the red headed Cobra has been particularly fond of the heat, especially the heat that can destroy everything.


    It hates the human world.


    After their parents died, the red headed Cobra searched everywhere for hot places to practice, and the whole snake had fallen into the extreme stage.


    With endless resentment against the human world and the world, we can imagine that when the disaster comes, we can''t escape.


    If the moon did not just pass by, give a helping hand, the red headed Cobra had already hung up.


    Because of the saving grace of the moon, the red headed Cobra was respectful to him, and the moon saw its ambition. At that time, beheading the moon was also an invincible character. He directly chose a place for the red headed cobra in the demon world, that is, the cave under the lava of the demon world.


    If it can hold the high temperature inside, the demon world will take it in.


    For the first time, the red headed Cobra heard that someone was willing to accept it, even if it was a sea of fire, it would go.


    The final result is that the moon is also very unexpected. No one in the whole demon world, except himself, seems to be able to withstand the high temperature, but the red headed cobra can safely practice in it.


    Naturally, beheading the moon is a matter of words. Arrange it in it.


    The red headed cobra is also dedicated to practice. There is a person who accepts himself and provides him with an excellent place to practice. In addition to his parents, the best way to do it is to cut the moon. He must not let him down.


    Although he didn''t think about it so much, he just raised his hand.


    But it is enough to make the red headed Cobra remember its whole life, and now it only wants to cut off the moon.


    It is also because of the red headed cobra, the demon world lava did not erupt immediately when it left the moon, because of its cultivation, the two sides appeared strange mutual complementary state.


    But these are not the most abnormal places. One of the strangest things about the red headed cobra is that it is androgynous, male or female.


    She knows that she loves Huasheng deeply and will never take the initiative to hurt Huasheng, although she is also very angry with Huasheng.


    However, it is impossible to be indifferent to the river. In the eyes of the red headed cobra, it is a dead end to rob the moon.


    So after knowing the news of the sacrifice of the moon, the red headed Cobra could not sit still, but it was a little late when it received the news, which was already after the birth of the child.


    But this does not affect its revenge for the moon.

 Chapter 2473

    When the red headed Cobra broke through the 5000 year old barrier, it almost died, and the thunder robbery almost didn''t break up his original spirit. If it wasn''t for a magic pill that cuts the moon and helps it, it would have been gone.


    So for the red headed cobra, cutting the moon is equivalent to a rebirth parent, and no one can touch it.


    This event was planned by the red headed Cobra. The poisonous snake incident is just an appetizer. Revenge on the human world is just the beginning.


    The red headed cobra is not a foolhardy fool who reveals his cards without knowing the other side.


    The small poisonous snakes sent out are only the descendants of the red headed cobra, which can also be said to be separated. They attack and explore the way. Therefore, the red headed cobra can directly see the situation of the hospital without going there in person.


    One thing the red headed Cobra didn''t say, because when it observed the child, it didn''t tell whether the child was the reincarnation of his highness.


    But the appearance is very similar to his highness, and the breath of his highness is vague, which is not easy to distinguish.


    It''s hard to distinguish people around like it, and it''s hard to check others.


    But anyway, even if the child is not the reincarnation of his highness, he must have something to do with his highness, and the red headed Cobra will not hurt the child.


    Along with the girl next to her, the red headed Cobra also did not move. As for Huasheng, it would be even worse. For all the crazy things your Highness has done for her, the red headed Cobra will never kill Huasheng, but it will never make her feel better.


    The reason why she refused the crazy woman was that the red headed Cobra wanted to do it by herself. She had a sense of propriety. If the woman came and killed Huasheng, how would she account to his highness?


    No matter your highness is not in, some things are untouchable.


    Now the time is to recover.


    It''s about to meet a big war. It needs to take care of everything and play well with these people.


    Since then, the snake incident has come to a certain stage. On the surface, it has restored calm again, but it is only on the surface. In a period of time in the future, there will be a big play.


    Heaven.


    The holy land of the peacock family.


    "How can we bother the emperor Fengdu to go there in person?"


    "Just ask Yu Qilin to send a message. Isn''t Fengdu going to stop recently?"


    Kongbo himself makes tea for Yan Zhuo. Then he looks at the pills in his hand and falls into silence.


    It seems that they are struggling to say or not to say? After all, in the heaven, or in the whole three realms and six ways, including the Empress Dowager''s mother family who is good at making Dan, and the cloud clan, there is no one comparable to the peacock clan.


    The peacocks never participate in the disputes of the three realms and six ways, so that they can survive forever.


    Otherwise, the strength of their family would have been feared.


    But as long as it exists in the three realms and six ways, how can there be no selfishness?


    Kong Ling, the holy daughter of the peacock medical family, is also Kong Bo''s sister. In her early years, she was the legitimate son of the Yan family, that is, Yan Zhuo. She did not get what she wanted until she died, because the peacock family could not marry a foreign family.


    Those who marry are expelled from the medical family.


    It''s not important to be expelled. For a girl in love, she can leave everything behind, but what if she leaves everything?


    At first, he revived the declining Yan Clan. Later, he took revenge for his parents. Now, he hopes that the God of Chenyuan can live his own life without being disturbed by the outside world.

 Chapter 2474

    In fact, Yan Zhuo has never really thought for himself, but if he has a little selfish heart, Yan Zhuo is not only Fengdu emperor.


    Just like in those years, according to Kong Ling''s burning passion for nightmare, even if he gave up the name and power of the medical saint, he still had some contacts and abilities over the years.


    Kong Ling is his only sister. Naturally, Kong Bo can''t ignore his blood and family relationship. In other people''s eyes, it may not be important, but for some people, it is very important.


    As long as Yan Zhuo marries Kong Ling, it will not be too hard to revenge or start building forces again.


    But she didn''t.


    Maybe he didn''t give Kong Ling a chance to open his mouth and strangled everything in the cradle.


    "I have no relationship with you. I will not be wronged or make use of you. What I want will be obtained step by step."


    "You don''t want to think about the human world. It''s useless for me to be dogged. It''s better to perform your duties well than to waste this time! You are a medical saint, and you have a lot to do


    "What kind of love or hate should leave traces in each other''s hearts These views are not nutritious in my eyes, and you don''t have to cling to them. I love them or hate them, because I have no feelings. Can you understand them? "


    "So don''t waste your time on me. Even if you don''t have the peacock family you like, there are many good men in the three ways and six realms. I''m not suitable for you."


    "I don''t know what makes you misunderstand this, because I even give up my identity as a medical saint. What I can do for this will not appear in your world and break all your illusions!"


    At that time, Yan Zhuo''s words not only broke Kong Ling''s mind, but also made Kong Bo angry. They were not worthy of a dying family?


    "How excellent others are, it''s not you. I just want to be with you. I like it..."


    In my memory, Kong Ling is a green robe with curved eyebrows and eyes. She is a very sweet girl when she smiles. But when she meets Yan Zhuo, all her emotions follow him.


    Hearing Yan Zhuo''s heartless words, Kong Ling is not reconciled to death. In terms of beauty, family background and ability, she is not bad at all. Why not?


    At that time, Kong Ling really didn''t understand that there was a word called "don''t like" in this world. No matter how good you are, the other party doesn''t like it.


    "But I don''t want to be with you, do you understand? Your entanglement will only make you lower your status. I am not in love with men and women. No matter you or anyone else, I have not met a person who is in the heart. There may be in the future, but it is not you. I have no feeling for you from the beginning


    Yan Zhuo interrupts Kong Ling''s confession. His expression is neither sad nor happy. As he said, he has no feeling for a person. No matter what you do, you can''t get his attention. Therefore, there is no need to waste time on him.


    "Yan Zhuo, my sister is so humble to you. Don''t go too far!"


    Kong Bo hid for a long time, but he couldn''t hold on. He came out to protect his younger sister. For the first time, he wanted to abandon his identity and stand opposite to Yan Zhuo.


    Yan Zhuo didn''t respond to Kong Bo''s question. He said everything that should be said. He didn''t want to waste his time. He came to the doctor''s family today, just to make it clear.


    With that, he turned around and left. He had no nostalgia for Kong Ling, who was crying on one side.


    At that time, Kong Bo was wondering whether Yan Zhuo didn''t want to delay Kong Ling?

 Chapter 2475

    Otherwise, Kong Bo really can''t understand that his medical saint is not worthy of nightmare?


    At that time, Kong Ling was also unable to say a word of confession. He was very sad. In the first World War, he had no ambition to live and died with regret for the nightmare.


    Although Kong Bo had a lot of ideas at that time, now he feels that Yan Zhuo has no intelligence at all. He doesn''t understand love, otherwise he won''t be lonely for tens of thousands of years.


    Of course, later, the change of Yan Zhuo made Kong Bo, who was always gentle and gentle, almost burst out of his mouth. He was wrong with her sister from the beginning!


    The only hope that Kong Ling''s elder brother can lose his parents is his hope.


    Although Yan Zhuo didn''t need it later, he was saved by Yan Zhuo during the natural calamity and owes him gratitude.


    For this reason, every time Kong Bo sees a nightmare, it is a little complicated.


    "I have a question, which has been bothering me for a long time. Can you help me


    Kong Bo put down his memory and looked up from the silence to the nightmare of the great change in temperament.


    Today''s nightmare is not the young man who was vigorous and vigorous at that time. The king''s breath lingers all over his body.


    If Kong Ling is still there, I don''t know if he will like it.


    "Is it related to the pills we are talking about today?"


    If it wasn''t for secrecy and didn''t want to make it public, Yan Zhuo would rather sit in the dark world in embarrassment than come here to drink bitter tea.


    Kongbo''s herbal tea, as always, is extremely bitter. He is heartless love, but it is not taste failure, it is simply too bitter.


    Although I think so, I still drink it every time.


    It''s very face saving.


    "It''s nothing to do with it. It''s just about my mood. I''ll tell you the answer. You know, I don''t take part in the affairs outside, so I don''t feel how anxious you are."


    When it comes to Wu Gan, Kong Bo even bit the words. At the beginning, Yan Zhuo broke his sister''s heart with the word Wugan.


    "You ask, as long as I know, I will say."


    Yan Zhuo puts down her tea cup and looks at Kong Bo.


    When he saw kongbo refilling his cup, he immediately lifted his hand and took it away. He really didn''t want to drink it.


    "I think you''ve drunk all of them. I think you like drinking my sister''s tea very much. Other people don''t have this kind of tea. Only you have it. My sister prepared it for you according to your constitution. The only one is that my sister is gone. As long as you come, I will prepare this tea. I can''t waste the heart of the dead."


    Kong Bo put down the action of adding tea for Yan Zhuo, and looked nostalgic.


    Hearing this, Yan Zhuo wanted to give another face and add a cup, but he didn''t put it down. His expression was a little impatient for the first time.


    Once, however, no matter how many people said, for Kong Ling, Yan Zhuo did not have any feeling.


    But now, hearing about her, and even coming here, if it is not necessary, Yan Zhuo doesn''t want to come.


    Don''t know when to start, Yan Zhuo seems to pay attention to these, always don''t want to be misunderstood.


    "Does the emperor have a happy man?"


    Thanks to Kong Ling, Kong Bo knows about Yan Zhuo. He didn''t care about it. He didn''t feel it any way you said it.


    But now, he didn''t say anything. For the first time, Kong Bo saw Yan Zhuo look different. He was very surprised and couldn''t help thinking about this aspect.


    After all, only if you have someone in your heart, you will care about the past.


    "Nothing!"


    "Is that your problem? If there is no more, we can say pills. I won''t drink this tea again. "

 Chapter 2476

    Kong Bo''s subconscious inquiry made Yan''s brows and eyes loose, and his mood was a little disordered. He suppressed the chaotic scene in his heart, and soon recovered to his former cold appearance.


    He won''t have anyone he likes.


    Look at the road of Chen Yuan emperor God, Yan Zhuo thinks it''s still a good one. There''s no one in my heart, so I don''t care about it.


    He was not sure he had that courage.


    "It''s not my problem. It''s just that you are different from the past. It seems that you have become somewhat human. You may not know that you were really not liked before."


    "Just my silly sister! If a tree is hanged to death, it will be with obsession with you. "


    "In fact, what I want to ask is that after tens of thousands of years, our identity has changed and everything around us has changed. Did you really like Kong Ling at all? If it was her present status, would you still refuse her? "


    "Kong Ling died with regret, which is also my brother''s regret for tens of thousands of years."


    "Why can''t you lie to her before she dies? It''s just a sentence... "


    Seriously, no matter what happens, Kong Bo doesn''t feel the nightmare. Does he really feel anything about Kong Ling?


    Even if it''s just a little, there may be less regret.


    "I thought what I said was very clear and senseless. The virgin looked at me differently, but I couldn''t return the same feelings. I can''t deceive myself, let alone deceive her."


    "What''s more, I don''t think I''ve done anything wrong. I''ve been sitting upright all my life. I can''t cheat a woman, not a husband."


    "I have stayed for a long time. I think my answer has not satisfied you. I don''t ask for pills. I will try to find another way."


    "I don''t know that you regret this matter in your heart. I won''t step into the land of medical people in the future. I won''t suffer. Goodbye!"


    Yan Zhuo put down his teacup and got up to leave. Maybe it was because he really lost his emotion. For such a thing, he really forgot, but he didn''t want the other party to remember for tens of thousands of years.


    Yan Zhuo is not a person who doesn''t know how to handle it. It''s just that some things react slowly.


    "Then why did you save me? It''s not because of my younger sister''s relationship that you feel guilty. Otherwise, why did you spend thousands of years of cultivation to save me? Besides, there is no intersection between you and me


    Kong Bo stood up and stopped Yan Zhuo, who wanted to leave. This matter really bothered him for a long time. More importantly, he was unwilling for his younger sister.


    Now that she cares so much about her family, why can''t she agree at that time? Why is there a tragedy later?


    Didn''t he feel uncomfortable at all?


    "At that time, the God of Chenyuan was framed by others, and he was suffering from a stubborn disease. I think you have excellent medical skills, and you will certainly be able to make the Emperor God a hundred years old without worry. That''s why I will save you."


    "If it''s not because you are the most potential doctor, I won''t care about you."


    "It''s just that I underestimated the self-healing ability of Chen Yuan emperor God. He''s OK at all. I have nothing to worry about. Naturally, I didn''t go to you, so I didn''t tell you about it. You really want more."


    Speaking of this, Yan Zhuo still remembers the stupid things he did. Chen Yuan emperor''s God''s ability is not everyone''s dynamic.


    "You Do you like Chenyuan


    Hearing this, Kong Bo didn''t know what words to use to explain his feelings. He remembered years of gratitude and the necessary news, and helped Yan Zhuo pass on the information. However, this was the reason?


    Therefore, she speaks astonishingly. Is there a gender difference between Yan Zhuo and Yan Zhuo?


    After thinking about his concern for the God of Chenyuan emperor, Kong Bo felt that he was the truth.

 Chapter 2477

    "Are you ill?"


    Yan Zhuo stares at Kong Bo. His eyes are not like seeing the mentally retarded.


    This is the first time that Yan Zhuo "talks wildly".


    Kong Bo is also a personal talent.


    "If you hadn''t helped me deliver the news and save countless lives, I would have killed you today. It''s really disrespectful to the God of Chenyuan emperor."


    Yan Zhuo changed his face. He respected the God of Chenyuan emperor in his heart. He always took him as an example and tried to be himself. When he was young, he wanted to be the Savior of all lives.


    The prosperous nightmare clan.


    Now, being misunderstood like this, the Yin and cold Qi of Yan Zhuo can''t be suppressed.


    Kongbo is an expert in medicine. His medical skills are unparalleled, but his military value is very ordinary. He can''t stand the pressure of nightmare. He can''t stand his body.


    For this reason, he also knew that Yan Zhuo was really angry, rather than hiding any emotion to cover it up.


    Yan Zhuo finished, turned around and left. He didn''t see Kong Bo at all. He was angry with him and regretted that he had come here.


    Think of before in the dark flame wait for a guarantee, nightmare burning suddenly feel oneself face ache.


    He has been hanging out with Bai ran for a long time, and Yan Zhuo''s human design is also starting to deviate. He is conscious of it, but he doesn''t admit it.


    "The pill is a secret Hui Xiang pill made by the cloud family. After taking it, the appearance can''t be seen. However, people will gradually become sleepy, fall into sweet dreams, and be unable to extricate themselves. Finally, they will die in the dream, and their soul will not wake up and fall into a deep sleep forever."


    "Although the other side tried to cover it up and changed into the sweet smell of Huazu, they could only deceive others. I have been practicing medicine for tens of thousands of years, and they should not have thought that you would come to me."


    "Thanks to you for coming to me. I don''t want to raise myself. No one should be able to separate them except me."


    "You didn''t come in vain, I It''s a pity. I forget Haihan. Anyway, my sister hoped that I could help you, and you saved me. I will help you. Where I can use it in the future, welcome Fengdu emperor. Of course, this is only limited to this. I won''t be a team. The ancestral training is here, so I can''t say much. "


    Kongbo told him the answer at the moment of his leaving.


    Seeing that the great emperor Fengdu stopped, he quickly told everything he knew.


    At the end of the day, it was a statement of position.


    Thank you very much


    Yan Zhuo left a word and disappeared.


    As for the future, Yan Zhuo thinks that he will not come again. There is no reason why after Kong Ling''s death, he has to stick to the kindness of others. He thinks that Kong Bo remembers his friendship of saving from thunder, but he doesn''t want Kong Ling mixed in.


    It''s an emotion he can never return, or don''t touch it.


    Because no matter in the past or ever, even if he was trapped in the dark Feng, he was alone healing, but he never thought that the girl who had put all his eggs on himself was really insensible.


    If Kong Bo didn''t mention it again today, Yan Zhuo really didn''t feel anything. In the world of nightmare, it was just an accident in endless years, without any waves.


    It''s just sad that the exquisite person, must be full of joy in love with a fruitless wood.


    In the end, it contains the legacy and ends.


    In fact, Yan Zhuo didn''t tell the truth. There was a lie he told. If it was Kong Ling''s status today, as always, and Yan Zhuo had no one to be happy with, he might give her an account and a position.


    But after all, there is no emotion.


    It''s just because Kong Ling spent too much money on him, and Yan Zhuo is not real wood. It''s just because of his responsibility that he will choose to fulfill.

 Chapter 2478

    But if you want him to like, can only say sorry, he really has no feeling.


    Kong Ling did not leave a trace in the nightmare emotional world.


    Therefore, the answer to say or not, in fact, does not change much.


    So the nightmare burning also shut the mouth, why?


    Later, of course, Yan Zhuo was very glad that he didn''t say it, but it didn''t matter. Some people fell into obsession and would not change it anyway.


    Yan Zhuo knows for the first time what trouble is.


    Heaven.


    The palace of the empress dowager, the palace of benevolence.


    "Mother, can''t we do anything else? The flower demon is dead, proving that the mission has failed. We can''t continue to wait? "


    TIANYAO stepped into the palace of CI Ning again.


    If the mission had not failed, the two children would not have died, and TIANYAO would not have come.


    Now the empress dowager, has become too many, is no longer that in those days only for his mother.


    Thinking of this, Tian Yao''s tone is also a little impatient, even disappointed, to give a mortal young son medicine things can fail, this is his mother who used to be aggressive?


    "Who said the mission failed? The biggest function of Huixiang pill is that even if you don''t eat it, as long as you can''t resist it if you are contaminated with the breath on it. Besides, it''s still two children? What kind of spiritual power do they have? Wait, they will have less and less sober days. "


    The Empress Dowager Yun Lei is playing with her left hand and right hand with a relaxed manner. Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu lose all abilities. The great trouble of cutting the moon also sacrifices jiuchongtian. What else is her opponent?


    Now the three realms and six ways are her world. Her son is just too anxious.


    Still young.


    Yunlei thought in her heart.


    "If so, let''s wait and see."


    Although TIANYAO''s manner is impatient, but now many things still rely on the cloud clan, can only be humble.


    But TIANYAO, the emperor of heaven, is really cowardly. There is no dignity in the front court and the back palace.


    Otherwise, they will not even be able to give their own pillow person a title, can only be a servant girl, but also suffer the torture of the Empress Dowager.


    "It''s time for you to ascend the throne. It''s time for you to choose some people to serve you. The empress mother has arranged for you. Zhaoning of your uncle''s family has also come back from robbery. With the matching identity and the affection from your childhood, the empress of the mother is very relieved. The cloud family is also very relieved that Zhaoning will marry you."


    The Empress Dowager didn''t ask for TIANYAO''s consent at all, and informed directly.


    "What position does the queen mother want to give her?"


    TIANYAO''s face changed. The whole three realms and six ways, who didn''t know that Yun Zhaoning liked the late ninth Prince Tianlan, almost ran to the demon world to seek revenge by behaving the moon. Finally, she couldn''t let her go to the human world to seek revenge.


    Now, after all, it was Huasheng''s fire that killed the ninth Prince''s mother.


    The idea of returning to Xiangdan was her own. She even found the flower clan who had a deep hatred for the moon cutting. In terms of their sinister ability, TIANYAO felt that they were not inferior to the demons. If they were not afraid of meeting Bai ran and others, Yun Zhaoning would commit suicide.


    No wonder Tianlan doesn''t like her. She''s so obsessed with her that TIANYAO doesn''t look up to her.


    Now he''s still in his harem?


    "It''s Queen of nature. What''s my son thinking?"


    "Zhaoning is a virtuous, virtuous and virtuous person, intelligent and generous, with a clear and beautiful face. She is a legitimate daughter of the Yun family. She has been cultivating for thousands of years, or is she your cousin. How can she not be worthy of you?"


    The Empress Dowager hears that TIANYAO doesn''t want to. She immediately puts down her chess pieces and looks up at TIANYAO.

 Chapter 2479

    "Mother, don''t you know that cousin Zhaoning likes Tianlan? She''s going to go into my harem and be a queen, when I don''t know what she''s thinking? "


    "Just for revenge, take me as the shadow of my ninth brother. Does mother think I should marry her?"


    "No matter what the empress mother says, I will not marry."


    TIANYAO stood up with a defiant expression and said nothing.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that ordinary people are hard to get close to Jiang Liu, Yun Zhaoning had already seduced Jiang Liu in order to make Huasheng feel like she had lost her beloved?


    The result has not yet started, directly ended, river stream simply ignored her.


    Now I don''t know how to think, changed my mind and suddenly willing to marry him?


    She didn''t think about it. How could Jiang Liu and Huasheng survive for ten years? How can they accommodate others?


    Of course, TIANYAO really wants to get rid of Huasheng and Jiangliu, but it can''t be for the sake of wearing a green hat, right?


    To what extent does this go up.


    "Bang!"


    When the Empress Dowager heard TIANYAO''s words, she clapped her hands on the table, and the pieces on the table were also torn apart.


    "Say it again?"


    "Is it because of the maid? Do you dare to stay with the people around Wanbin? You forget what she did to our mother and son? "


    "Come on, bring up that cheap maid!"


    The Empress Dowager didn''t expect that TIANYAO would refuse to be so cruel. In her eyes, what she liked was the childish behavior of her little daughter''s family. How could she consolidate her power?


    After all, the heavenly soldiers in the Empress Dowager''s palace dragged up the bloody red leaves. In the past, the Empress Dowager would be restrained, but now it affects her interests. Where is there any tenderness to say.


    "Mother, you..."


    "Red leaf!"


    TIANYAO rushes to check the breathing of Hongye. However, when Yao approaches, the whole person steps back and dares not touch it, for fear that Hongye has gone.


    Hongye is really in accordance with her name. Her whole body is bright red. There is no good place for her face. Her face has been stripped off by the Queen Mother''s order. Her eyes are empty and her tongue is broken


    All the tendons of the body were pulled out, and the body was soft into a pool of mud. If it was not dragged by people, it would be difficult to move forward.


    The cultivation of a body was turned into nothing, and it was all hung by a breath of immortal spirit.


    It seems that I feel the breath of TIANYAO. I raise my head slowly, listen to my ears and open my mouth to say something. But the whole tongue is pulled out and I can''t say anything.


    "You..."


    TIANYAO looked at all this with red eyes.


    "Fox emperor, you can''t go in. The Empress Dowager is discussing important matters with the emperor of heaven!"


    When TIANYAO choked with the empress dowager, there was a noise outside the hall.


    A few heavenly soldiers can''t stop Bai ran.


    "The Empress Dowager is so busy here. Far away, I feel a smell of blood!"


    "I don''t seem to have come at the right time!"


    "But I have some urgent matters. I need to consult the Empress Dowager. The emperor of heaven will allow me this time. You know me. I''m used to staying in fox hole, but I don''t know the rules outside."


    Bai ran bypasses the heavenly soldiers and sits directly in the palace, blocking her nose.


    Bai Ran''s words fell, and the flame and nightmare came one after another.


    "It''s time for the fox emperor to come, and he has something to do with you."


    The Empress Dowager is not afraid at all. Seeing the Empress Dowager coming, she seems to have known that Bai ran and others will come. It seems that there is no accident.


    As for TIANYAO, who is heartbroken on one side, the Empress Dowager doesn''t care. The toy she used to play with is damaged. She still needs to feel uncomfortable for a while, but she forgets about it. There is no need to worry about it. This child has been like this since childhood.

 Chapter 2480

    "Does the Empress Dowager seem very determined? What we''re going to say has nothing to do with the maids! "


    "These two..."


    Bai ran doesn''t talk nonsense. The old witch is becoming more and more abnormal. She doesn''t know what happened. Maybe she was oppressed by her husband before? Now you''re completely free?


    But Bai Ran''s words did not wait to finish, and was directly interrupted by the Empress Dowager.


    "After this, I lost two yunzu secret medicine huixiangdan, which was stolen by this cheap maid after investigation."


    "After I found her, I naturally had to interrogate her strictly. The maid was once the confidant of Wanbin. She wanted to revenge the fourth prince. In order to help the fourth prince get revenge, she took this medicine to the human world to harm people!"


    "I can''t bear it. I''ve disposed of her to show the power of heaven. If you are angry in your heart, take this cheap maid back and interrogate her heartily!"


    When the Empress Dowager said this, not only Bai ran, Ming Yan, Yan Zhuo, but even TIANYAO were shocked and looked at the Empress Dowager in amazement.


    Her ability to confuse right and wrong is unmatched.


    "Ah, ah..."


    Hearing such a frame up, Hongye wants to say something to prove that she didn''t steal it, but what she shouts out can only be vague ah ah sound. She has no tongue and can''t say anything.


    The pain of the whole body makes Hongye hate the queen to the bone.


    Although the idea is from her, but not yet waiting for TIANYAO to find the empress dowager, the Empress Dowager''s people have been out.


    "Oh


    "Does the Empress Dowager find this interesting?"


    Bai ran leans on the chair, raises her feet and presses against the edge of the chair. She raises her eyebrows and looks at the queen. She doesn''t feel "gentle" when she comes in.


    Of course, when Bai ran came in, it wasn''t duo Wenhe. He knew that someone had drugged Huasheng''s two children, and they were still under his nose. If this made her a success, how would he tell Huasheng when he woke up?


    In everyone''s eyes, Huasheng will think sooner or later. It can also be said that Huasheng just sleeps for a longer time.


    "Who gave the medicine? We all know what we want to do. We can''t hold a child in the heaven? Where is Tianwei? "


    "If you dare to do something, you can''t do it. If you take out your anger with a maid and torture this place, where is the heavenly power?"


    The dark flame didn''t sit down since he came in. His face was expressionless, but he could still see the strength between his eyebrows and eyes. He was a man of the underworld who could not see the sun.


    Dark flame finish saying, raised hand a spirit power to hit red leaf''s body, temporarily avoided her pain, but other he also can''t help.


    No matter which realm of cultivation spirit is the same, higher than the harm of their own cultivation, Hongye will not live long.


    "Does the Empress Dowager want to calm people? In fact, it''s not impossible. As long as the heaven doesn''t touch the river family, we can naturally coexist peacefully. "


    Yan Zhuo looks at the Empress Dowager because of Bai Ran''s words. She tries her best to suppress her anger. She has a clear idea. She doesn''t dare to face up to the hard. She can''t hit her once, so she gives up.


    Very direct, never muddle along, by the way, also disposed of their own nails, Empress Dowager is also a cruel person.


    In the whole heaven world, who didn''t know that there was a maid in the palace beside the emperor, who was very popular, but because of the empress dowager, she had no position.


    "As long as they don''t affect the majesty of heaven, heaven will not fight against a few mortals."


    The Empress Dowager hears Yan Zhuo''s words and says slowly.


    "What guarantee does the Empress Dowager use to ensure that the event of returning to Xiangdan will not happen again?"


    The dark flame moves forward a few steps, in the eyes faintly takes the killing intention.


    "Don''t you understand what the Empress Dowager means? She promised that she would not fight in the future. Naturally, we should give a face. If anyone dares to move in the future, it''s not the Empress Dowager''s intention to kill one by one! "

 Chapter 2481

    Bai ran finally puts down her legs and stands up directly to straighten out her skirt. She is born with long and narrow eyes and looks at the Empress Dowager with cold and thin eyes.


    "In that case, we have nothing to say. Let''s go."


    "After all, we also exist in the three realms and six ways. Can we declare war?"


    "But it''s easy to kill a few immortals."


    After Bai ran finishes, Ming Yan and Yan Zhuo look at each other. Their eyes move slightly. They deeply look at the Empress Dowager and their eyes are red. They are immersed in pain. Then they turn around and walk away.


    After Bai Ran''s departure, TIANYAO closes her eyes and understands Hongye. She can''t save her. She''d better walk with dignity in her future suffering.


    If Hongye could speak, she would say, "thank you very much."


    Hongye may not have thought that his false man set up too much, and TIANYAO has been convinced.


    And the red leaf is so offline.


    I don''t want to die.


    "Why are you willing to give up? Hum


    You don''t think you know what I mean? I know what she said to you. I know more about what she thinks. She wants to report to Bai ran behind your back and wants to get rid of your mother! "


    "How could I let her go? Be smart in front of me


    "You still think she is a treasure, you are a fool, I am your mother, how can harm you?"


    "You are still young. You can''t tell women''s deception. When you marry Zhaoning, you will understand."


    In the final analysis, or their own children, the Empress Dowager is still distressed, but she seems to have entered the climacteric stage of women.


    No matter who.


    TIANYAO looked at his mother with red eyes, and then left with the body of red leaves.


    I didn''t say a word.


    Human world.


    Jiangcheng central hospital.


    "Qingcheng ancestor, you are here!"


    "What happened last time? Who is going to hurt ah Sheng and his children


    Feng Xi is sitting outside the hospital, just mending the border. She looks a little tired, but when she sees the wind pouring into the city, her mouth is still smiling.


    "The person behind the snake incident is still looking. As for the flower demon, it''s the queen! Bai ran, they have gone to heaven


    "I''ll leave the guard. You go back and have a rest. I''m tired recently."


    Even if the wind Qingcheng no longer care about some of the things of later generations, but at this time, or some love wind Xi.


    From Hua Sheng''s coma to now, forty days have passed. Fengxi has followed her for forty days and never had a good rest. No matter how fierce she is, she is also an ordinary person.


    The fatigue in the eyes of the wind can''t be covered up.


    "I''m not tired, ah Sheng, I can''t sleep at ease!"


    "I said it had something to do with heaven. Thanks to our ancestors that day, if you were not here, I would have..."


    "I''ll take the place of a Sheng. Thank you very much."


    "In fact, our descendants should not trouble you like this, but I really don''t understand why there is so much hatred among all people? How many people want to kill Hua Sheng? It''s strange that you can find any kind of person? "


    "Sometimes, I even think, maybe it''s not the wonder of those people, but our strangeness."


    "Ancestor, I may not have a good rest recently, and I began to dream again. It''s rotten..."


    What should be said is still to be said. Fengxi is really afraid. If it wasn''t for fengqingcheng to stay in the room of her two children that day, Fengxi would not dare to rest now.


    In fact, it''s false to say that I''m not tired. Wind Xi''s exhaustion is not a little bit. It mainly torments the heart. If you wait aimlessly, you can''t see any hope. If you change it, everyone will be tired.

 Chapter 2482

    For such a long time in the past, Fengxi even felt that there was nothing in her heart that would make any waves.


    But recently as long as a rest is a mess of dreams, in the past can be connected, but the recent completely can not.


    "Ancestor, I''m not underestimating the strength of you and the fox emperor. I just want to know whether it''s us who can''t see that she is trapped by something, or her soul is trapped in some place, and she can''t get out, and we can''t rescue her!"


    "Everyone is in such a hurry. There is no way."


    "I don''t know if it''s because I think about it every day and have a dream at night. I really dream that a Sheng is trapped in a box like glass, surrounded by water and white fog floating in the air."


    "She''s in the middle, she can''t hear us, and we can''t hear her."


    Feng Xi touches her face in distress. She has lost weight recently and her clothes have become smaller. But Fengxi is not happy at all.


    The world can pass in a hurry for several years. Fengxi is really afraid of it. As soon as a Sheng sleeps for decades, when he opens his eyes, they are all gone.


    This is not only a Sheng''s regret, but also her regret.


    "This..."


    Feng Qingcheng was silent for a long time and didn''t know what to say because she couldn''t comfort people. She just thought about what she wanted to say for a long time, and was suddenly interrupted.


    "Wind, come here, Huasheng has a reaction."


    Qin Wanyu''s loud voice, while running and shouting, because I don''t know where the wind is, and the mobile phone can''t get through.


    Qin Wanyu also knew the sadness in Fengxi''s heart, but there was no way to comfort her. The only way was for Hua Sheng to wake up. However, Qin, Wan and Yu really couldn''t help it. After all, even those old guys in the sky couldn''t help it.


    "What do you say?"


    Wind Xi with the wind at the same time stand up, look a little excited, and then turn to run to the ward.


    "I said Huasheng had a reaction. Jiangliu said that he had called for a doctor. I''ll tell you quickly. Let''s go quickly."


    Qin Wanyu didn''t have time to rest. He ran over and was taken back by the wind. He turned and ran to Huasheng''s ward.


    To be honest, Qin, Wan and Yu are really happy. They always feel that Huasheng wakes up and the whole world is bright.


    At the moment, Huasheng''s ward is full of people, all experts from all over the world. Jiangliu has invited all the relevant medical elites.


    He has been on standby at any time in the hospital. Although he knows that it has no effect, even the medical fairy of heaven has come to say that Huasheng is not ill and can not see it. But now he can only use the dead horse as the living horse doctor.


    Fortunately, a miracle suddenly appeared today.


    Like the river to the sky, the river keeps by Huasheng''s side, telling their stories and experiences over and over again.


    Pray for the response of Huasheng.


    Unexpectedly, Hua Sheng suddenly shed a tear.


    This simple reaction, let the river excited, excited can not themselves, in a hurry to call the doctor.


    Today''s River, in his body has not seen what has been a tyrannical president, some are just an ordinary man, waiting for his wife to wake up the vicissitudes of mind.


    "River current, how about, ah Sheng''s reaction?"


    "That''s great. I''m going to wake up and wait until this day."


    Wind Xi rushed into the ward, looking at a room of white coat, eyes more bright.


    Also did not squeeze in, just excited and nervous waiting.


    Feng Xi even thought that the two children could finally see their mother, and her daughter-in-law could finally feel the love from her mother.

 Chapter 2483

    Although it is a bit off track, it can only show that Fengxi is really excited. Of course, it is also the guy in Qin Wanyu who has been grinding her ears for too long.


    "How about it? My daughter-in-law''s mother, is my mother in law awake? "


    Feng Xi is still very tactful, but Qin, Wan and Yu are very direct.


    Because he didn''t run as fast as the wind. In the back, panting, his memory still stayed in the moment when he went downstairs.


    May be too excited, thinking that there is a reaction, that is to move, and then open your eyes.


    Isn''t that waking up!


    So looking at a group of people at the door, his brain is very active, and it is rare that Fengxi wants to go with him.


    As for the shameless behavior of Qin, Wan and Yu, other people didn''t even look at Feng Xi''s shameless behavior.


    Everyone''s attention is on Huasheng.


    "Mr. Jiang, I''m sorry. The tears are just a physical emergency response. It can only show that what you said by her side is effective, but we can''t judge the situation of Mrs. Jiang."


    "Because no matter how many times she insisted, there was nothing wrong with her. She was just asleep. We couldn''t find out what was wrong with her."


    "Now it means that the lady has a sense of the outside world, and we can continue to stimulate her."


    "Don''t lose heart. Although it''s a beginning, it''s also a good beginning. Let''s not lose heart."


    The attending doctor looked at the river with an indescribable expression.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Jiang Liu is a rich and powerful person who can''t afford to offend him, he really wants to drive people out. They can''t see the problem, but they have to keep looking at it. It''s very frustrating.


    Every day these experts have to become psychologists. Their main function is to take care of the patients'' feelings and enlighten them.


    "Go out. Let''s go."


    River is full of joy, with the doctor''s words, a little bit down, look back to cold, despair.


    Jiang Liu waved his hand feebly and let the doctors go out.


    Finally, there were only a few people left in the busy ward.


    Wind, Qin, Anhui and Henan, wind Qingcheng, river, sleepy Huasheng.


    Several people look at each other speechless, with the same look, from the beginning of joy into despair.


    Just how excited, now how disappointed.


    "I just told a Sheng about what happened recently. We had children and even thought about a lot of names in our spare time. Every one of them is very cute."


    "I don''t know that sentence suddenly stimulated her. Ah Sheng suddenly shed a tear, only one drop. Moreover, I saw her eyelids move, really moved. Do you believe me?"


    "I didn''t get too excited. I saw her move."


    "Do you think ah Sheng is going to wake up?"


    Jiangliu sits beside Huasheng and wipes the tear of Huasheng. There is only one drop. Now it''s dry. There are only tears left. If you don''t look carefully, even the tear marks will disappear.


    It seems that Huasheng''s reaction is only the imagination of the river.


    In fact, some of those doctors really think so. After all, who doesn''t know how much the prince of the Jiang family loves his wife.


    After all, all the instruments didn''t respond at all.


    Speaking of this, doctors think that this woman is a miracle. Her body has not changed at all, and there is no problem, just like a normal person falling asleep.


    No one can explain.


    Don''t mention them mortal doctors. There is no explanation in the sky or on the earth.


    "Forget it, you don''t have to say. Let''s go. I''ll stay here quietly. I''m sure ahsheng will wake up."


    The river closed his eyes, the whole person became deep, the tone of his voice was like a puppet being manipulated.

 Chapter 2484

    "Jiangliu, we all believe that ahsheng will wake up. This is what we all firmly believe. No matter what happens, it will not change."


    "Now a Sheng has already had a reaction, which proves that our method is useful. As long as we persist in it, it will be effective. We all know that."


    "You don''t want to be like this!"


    Wind Xi said, finally did not know what to say, from the beginning of full of hope to now despair, disappointment, such emotions, who will run to collapse.


    "Otherwise, let''s put the children here and let them stimulate ah Sheng. Maybe all of them will respond."


    "We''ll try it."


    "What''s more, the two children are also very dangerous. If it wasn''t for the ancestors of Qingcheng, the children were not hurt by poisonous snakes, and they were almost drugged. They went to sleep unconsciously and couldn''t wake up again..."


    "I know you don''t worry, but ah Sheng must be worried. We..."


    Feng Xi finished and thought of the children next door. Now Fengxi doesn''t want to let Jiangliu see the children any more. She really wants to change a way to stimulate Huasheng.


    After all, no one knows what happened to Huasheng.


    In addition, the children were almost killed. With Huasheng, everyone''s attention can be focused together. Feng Xi and others are not easy to be distracted.


    Although it was in one place, it was two rooms after all. Just like last time, no one really thought that such a thing would happen again.


    "No, if ah Sheng is worried, he should wake up and look after them. Don''t bring them here."


    Jiangliu has no sense of who is going to hurt the two children, or Huasheng is the only one who can touch the river.


    Other news for the river, no sense, no reaction.


    Jiang Liu''s expression is negative, his eyes are blank, and he has no vitality at all.


    Not only that, the river has become more irritable than before, and even Qin, Anhui and Henan do not know, let alone wind Xi.


    But Qin Wanyu couldn''t say anything because he didn''t dare to think about what he would become if he lost his wind one day.


    Huasheng was just in a coma. All the ghosts and monsters around him came out, one wave after another, and never stopped. If there were no ancestors who toppled the city, Qin Wanyu would not dare to think about it. Maybe the Huasheng family would be gone.


    After all, their enemies are not ordinary people.


    Qin Wanyu can resist the family members of the river and the reporters outside. They say that those paparazzi reporters still want to learn from his daughter-in-law. Now that they can''t find the wind, they have found him.


    Of course, whatever it is, as long as the other party is a normal person, Qin, Wan and Yu can.


    The inner Qin, Anhui and Henan help to deal with the ghosts and ghosts of the hospital. Outside, the Jiangjia group is under the care of Wang Junxian, but he is not afraid of any villains who want to take the opportunity to take the meat of the Jiang family.


    But in any case, these people can only deal with this.


    Qin Wanyu couldn''t help but think that the first Fengshui family like Fengxi should also have many competitors or enemies.


    Under such circumstances, Qin, Wan and Yu were really afraid.


    When it didn''t happen before, everything can be thought about. Living in a peaceful world, Qin Wanyu never thought that they would meet these things in the future.


    In fact, he not only met, but also experienced.


    Leaving Huasheng ward, Qin Wanyu suddenly couldn''t help holding the wind.


    "What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 2485

    Feng Xi was stunned by Qin Wanyu''s actions, and then reached out to pat Qin Wanyu on the back.


    Although Qin, Anhui and Henan didn''t say anything, after such a long time together, Feng Xi naturally understood that there was something wrong with Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Is the wind still a whisper.


    "Xi Xi, promise me to live well and make preparations for everything. Don''t hold the heart of death. Without you, I don''t think I will be much better than the current river."


    "I dare not want to lose your me. What should I do?"


    Qin, Anhui and Henan hold the wind Xi, with some strength, as if only in this way, can we deeply feel the existence of wind Xi.


    "I know it''s disturbing to say that, but I really can''t guarantee it."


    "The only thing I can guarantee is to cherish the present."


    Fengxi closed her sour eyes, she really felt a little tired, this is the first time that Fengxi felt tired, Fengxi suddenly felt that the future was dim.


    No one can say anything about the future. Just like today, who can think of it?


    "Well, I want to say one thing. I don''t mean anything else. I just want you to have a mental preparation."


    "Even the medical Fairies in the sky can''t see any problems, let alone the doctors and experts here. I want to say, should we have a preparation?"


    "Is a Huasheng not going to wake up? After all, we still have to live. I''m not saying that regardless of the relationship between Huasheng and Jiangliu, how can I ignore the friendship between them from small to large? "


    "I just wonder if we should have some time of our own and put some energy into our own body?"


    "I may not rest, but what about you? How long haven''t you had a good sleep? Do you want to be like the river, Huasheng will be decadent and depressed every day if it doesn''t wake up? "


    "How can I bear to be like you? I feel no better than the river. Wind, can you give yourself a little time and give me a little time while taking care of Huasheng. "


    Qin, Anhui and Henan dare not compare with Huasheng, but they can at least find a balance in the middle.


    Looking at the wind Xi day by day thin, no longer in the eyebrows and eyes, but can not say, countless sorrow.


    How can Qin, Anhui and Henan feel well in such a wind.


    These words have been held in the heart of Qin, Wan and Yu for a long time, but Huasheng did not wake up for a day, and all of them were depressed.


    Under such circumstances, where dare Qin, Anhui and Henan say.


    Even now, Qin Wanyu thought for a long time before he said it, but he didn''t dare to look at Fengxi''s eyes. He was afraid to see her disappointment to himself and thought that he didn''t want to control it.


    But this time Fengxi didn''t say a word, closed her eyes and said nothing.


    My mind began to drift away.


    At the same time, the demon world is also ready to move.


    Strictly speaking, it has been ready to move for a long time. Since the child was born, the demon world is the last to know the news.


    This matter is also unexpected in the demon world, because they did not expect that there will be a child who is very similar to the second Royal Highness in the human world.


    For this reason, the demon world also sent waves after waves of people to verify, but the result is the same as the red headed cobra''s answer.


    No one can be sure whether this man cut the moon or not.


    There is only one thing, no one can deny, the relationship between the child and the moon.


    The temple of demon world.


    "She''s gone again?"


    The voice of the three Highness''s beacon shadow came from the temple.


    Now the beacon shadow is sitting in the position of chopping the moon. There is less free and easy in the eyebrows and eyes, and more fierce.

 Chapter 2486

    A lot of things happen, which is also uncontrollable. No one expected that it would develop in an uncontrollable direction.


    Similarly, everyone''s mood is in fact the same, some things did not happen, the heart can have unlimited expectations, but once it happens, it will be different from their own ideas.


    It''s just like Fengying used to deal with Huasheng.


    Huasheng was transformed into Hongyu by magic. Everything he did was out of control. He was more like a devil than a devil.


    Even at the cost of killing everything in the world.


    Under such a premise, it is impossible to let go of the war shadow of all living beings in the demon world, and unite with his highness Brahma to carry out the plan.


    It''s better to say that it''s sealed under the section of the demon world lava, but the direct point is to want her to die, completely cut off the moon''s mind.


    Even if you know how much you love Huasheng, but anyway, Brahman, beheading the moon, and Feng Ying are also three brothers. That is the relationship between blood and water.


    How can it be better than a woman who doesn''t love herself?


    In the world of Feng Ying, he loved qiluo, the holy daughter of the demon Kingdom, and loved her since childhood. Even if he knew that qiluo was crazy about cutting the moon, Feng Ying could choose to leave and play.


    Because in his eyes, even the most loved woman is not comparable to his brother.


    He can fight with his brother for a woman, or fight with the moon in order not to take over the demon world. Although he can''t fight


    These war shadows can, but only one point, will not really hurt their brothers.


    Feng Ying also thought that everyone was the same as him.


    Big brother, the second brother is the same as him.


    But when it came to this day, the elder brother chose to leave the demon world for the sake of his wife and children. In the final analysis, it was because there were too many enemies in the demon world.


    Brahman was afraid that his wife and children would be threatened, so he was willing to give up his position in the demon world and build his own border to keep aloof from the world.


    At that time, Brahman in the eyes of Feng Ying is to leave behind himself and the second elder brother.


    Feng Ying thinks that he and his second brother are dependent on each other.


    Until the moon fell in love with Hongyu, also known as Huasheng.


    Feng Ying watched the second brother become more crazy than the eldest brother.


    To subvert the world will not fail Huasheng.


    The moon has been cut.


    Feng Ying, a pan viewer, saw the moon and gave everything he could or could not give for Huasheng.


    Even in the end, I even gave my life.


    He did not owe Huasheng for cutting the moon, but he did not owe it to others.


    No love to pay, doomed to nothing.


    Feng Ying just watched the moon disappear in the sky, and didn''t even say goodbye. Once again, Feng Ying felt abandoned by his second brother.


    It''s not just abandoning, chopping the moon on him, abolishing cultivation, throwing it into the demon world to live and die


    All the proud bones of Fengying body were broken.


    It is that he should not challenge Huasheng''s position in the heart of beheading the moon.


    But if we do it again, Fengying will still do so.


    Because he won''t watch Huasheng destroy all living beings in the three realms and six paths, nor will he watch Huasheng destroy the moon.


    However, no matter how the process is, it is impossible to say that Feng Ying is not sad. He regards all his family members as abandoning him one after another.


    The so-called natural and unrestrained is just a protective color of the beacon shadow.


    It''s his last disguise.


    So when the moon was cut off and disappeared in the three realms and six paths, no matter how much resentment, it also went.


    But now is not the same, the moon may come back, Feng Ying a moment do not know with what state to face.


    Feng Ying went to the people''s world, and after checking it, it became more complicated.


    I can''t feel the arrogance that once cut the moon, but one eyebrow and one eye are the shadows of beheading the moon.

 Chapter 2487

    "Yes, but the virgin has returned, earlier than usual A lot earlier. "


    "When I came back, although I tried to hide it, my face was very ugly."


    "I guess it''s not very pleasant, or there''s something not following the instructions of the virgin."


    After Feng Ying, the third highness, was promoted to a shadow guard because of the absence of the nine Dharma protectors. Now he is the Dharma protector of his highness, named Mufan.


    With a silver mask on his face, he is tall and straight, and has a pair of naturally narrow fox eyes. When he focuses on observing a person, he is amorous and charming.


    If you take off the mask, you will find that the person is very much like a person.


    The flamboyant white fox.


    Hu Di Bai ran.


    It is because of this resemblance that Mu fan chooses to wear a mask all day long. The last thing he wants to hear is that he is similar to Bai ran, so he comes to the demon world, develops step by step, and has today''s position.


    Now in the demon world, although Mufan is only a Dharma protector around the three Royal Highnesses, with the official takeover of the demon world by the three Royal Highnesses, Mufan''s status is not low.


    "Unhappiness comes sooner or later. The red headed Cobra has that temperament. If it is not for fear that she will be swallowed alive, we will not ask you to stare at it secretly."


    "It''s just that I didn''t expect it to be able to practice under the lava plate for many years. It''s really surprising!"


    Feng Ying''s eyebrows and eyes are frivolous, which he really didn''t expect.


    The demon world is so big, every day one more, one less, where does he remember? Not to mention it.


    But the background of this red headed cobra is different. Its mother is a snake.


    Who once set off a storm in the demon world.


    So he saved the red headed Cobra by accident and took it to the demon world.


    We all know it.


    At the beginning, the place that red headed Cobra chose was the deepest part of the demon world. He never cared about the three realms and six ways of practice.


    It can be said that the red headed cobra is a demon obsessed with practice.


    But later, Feng Ying didn''t know why it would practice under the lava of the demon world.


    I don''t know what the beacon shadow is.


    And the demon world lava did not erupt after the moon was cut off. Is it because of the red headed cobra?


    These beacon shadows are not clear.


    Originally, according to the eruption of the demon world lava, we can determine whether the moon is OK or not.


    But the existence of the red headed Cobra makes Feng Ying not sure for a while. Is that child a fake?


    After all, the child, as a younger brother, was not sure whether he was reincarnated by the moon.


    The beacon shadow, even the whole demon world, saw with their own eyes the killing of the moon and the sacrifice of the magic pill, and their souls were shattered


    It couldn''t have been alive.


    Because of this, Feng Ying didn''t rush to bring back the child.


    Whether it is or not, the child will have no loss.


    Feng Ying believes that Huasheng and the river will not be left unattended, even if they become ordinary people who can''t do anything.


    "What now? Don''t we take the opportunity to do something? "


    When Mu Fan said this, it seemed to be business, but in fact, he was very excited.


    In recent years, how he worked hard and suffered hardships. Even if he entered the demon world and became a demon, he never called out bitterness. He just wanted to become more powerful, return to the fox clan and kill Bai ran.


    He can''t do the position of the fox emperor.


    "You stare at the red headed Cobra first. It''s not easy to control when it talks and does things as he likes."


    "As long as you know what it wants to do, you don''t have to worry about the rest. Let it go. It''s a lunatic again. It can''t care."

 Chapter 2488

    Feng Ying for mu fan want revenge, no reaction, want to go, but with the demon world soldiers are certainly not.


    So Feng Ying doesn''t nod, even if Mu fan wants to find Bai ran, he has to wait.


    "The virgin It''s better to keep an eye on it. You send someone. This woman is crazy. It''s more terrible. "


    The beacon shadow raised his hand and knocked on the table.


    How did Bai qiluo find the red headed cobra.


    I don''t know what reincarnation is in this world, which makes people believe in this?


    Even the iconic red blood moon?


    In fact, qiluo saw with his own eyes the death of beheading the moon, and his nerves broke. For a time, he couldn''t accept it, and he was really crazy for a period of time.


    But only for a while.


    After a while, Qi Luo recovered, but Feng Ying didn''t feel quite sure about it. Qi Luo''s mind was full of revenge for cutting the moon. Everyone around him didn''t trust him. He would rather pretend to be crazy and look for help than come to him.


    In this way, there is no difference between qiluo and a madman.


    In fact, in qiluo''s eyes, the moon did to the beacon shadow. Now the whole demon kingdom is the beacon shadow''s calculation. She doesn''t believe that Feng Ying wants to cut the moon back.


    She doesn''t dare to bet


    It is also the emperor who has a heart. When Qi Luo is crazy, she meets the red headed Cobra.


    But the red headed Cobra knew the news of the death of beheading the moon. Naturally, she couldn''t believe it. She almost didn''t eat qiluo.


    Fortunately, she finally resisted, because qiluo took out the clothes she had worn to cut the moon, and there was still a breath of cutting the moon on it. But after she died, the breath on the clothes became more and more weak.


    Either way, the breath of cutting the moon above made the red headed Cobra close its mouth.


    Although it has been closed for many years, I still remember the breath of beheading the moon. I also know that there are few enemies or even none in the world.


    But the moon is so dead, or so painful, cruel way.


    This makes the red headed cobra can not accept, immediately out of the customs.


    I don''t practice any more. I study with Qi Luo and try to find a way to kill the moon.


    This led to the snake incident.


    "Yes


    Mufan does not dare to refute Feng Ying. Now he can only rely on Feng Ying to find Bai Ran''s revenge to end his humiliation at that time.


    At the same time, the fox.


    "Achoo!"


    Bai Ran is drinking in the Pavilion by the lake. She goes to the heaven, and is upset.


    "Who thinks of me? Or scold me? How did I start sneezing? "


    "Don''t you guys have a drink? Peach blossom wine, my own wine, delicious


    Bai ran said and rubbed his nose. Then he raised his hand and let the two of them together.


    "You owe so much, you may be scolded more often!"


    "What have you done? Let''s have a good time, let''s all be quiet


    Feng Qingcheng has no need to persuade Bai ran, he took up a cup and drank it all.


    Dark flame and Yan Zhuo looked at each other, and the corners of their mouths trembled slightly, but their emotions were in place. They obviously wanted to hear it.


    "We will not drink the wine. We have to leave a sober one for fear that Huasheng will change."


    "I have a kind of intuition, Huasheng should be about to wake up."


    "She was in a coma for no reason, and now she has a reaction, which proves that she must be awake."


    Dark flame also don''t know if is too excited, talk all began incoherent.


    He didn''t go to the hospital to see Hua Sheng. After all, the river is still there. He can''t be annoying. Unless necessary, he won''t appear in front of the river and touch his brow.


    After all, no one would like to see a person who secretly loves his daughter-in-law.

 Chapter 2489

    To tell you the truth, many times, Jiangliu still likes the person of Mingyan. He doesn''t disturb in silence, and everyone is in peace.


    Will not affect each other''s life, but also love, sad feeling missing, Jiangliu admire Mingyan is a gentleman.


    But also sincerely hope that the flame can find their own happiness.


    It is also the hope of Huasheng.


    "I hope so."


    Yan Zhuo tasted the white dye wine for the first time. Looking at the joy in the dark flame''s eyes, she seemed to melt the cold all over her body. Yan Zhuo didn''t know what to say.


    Yan Zhuo has never seen such a flame.


    The king of Hades, who is strict with himself and does not smile, has such a happy appearance in his face.


    After Yan Zhuo finishes, he looks at Bai ran and follows the wind. They don''t even say anything, but they are still in a good relationship.


    Is it like this to fall in love with someone?


    Yan was puzzled, but he didn''t think about it in a flash. He didn''t want common sense. After all, there was pain.


    In Yan Zhuo''s eyes, Jiangliu and Huasheng are the most painful.


    After so many experiences, I think I can finally live a peaceful and peaceful life, but I don''t want to become a tragedy now.


    "What''s hope? It will. If Huasheng doesn''t want to, the river will not last long."


    "They have been through so many, many generations of love, and finally have to stay together. If they can''t be peaceful and happy together, it''s really a pity."


    "If they had been together for a few years, I would not be at ease. Half of our peaceful and prosperous times come from the God of Chenyuan emperor. It would be really unfair if he could not fulfill his wish."


    Bai ran sighs.


    Look up at the sky outside.


    Think of these years of experience, said to be bystanders, but also not less involved, where also said clearly.


    "Achoo!"


    Bai ran was originally immersed in grief and remembering him. He was different from his usual unsophisticated appearance, but he was a little pleasant to the eye.


    A few people are also rare together, white dye in the side, but also quiet feeling.


    But accidents are so interesting.


    White dye''s sneezing doesn''t stop.


    Several people in the heart are sad, the mood has been destroyed almost.


    "Bai ran, how many people have you offended? You have been scolded."


    Feng Qingcheng was still appreciating Bai Ran''s beautiful face. After all, the white fox''s appearance was first-class. If she was a woman, I really didn''t know what kind of charming and gorgeous she was.


    But it''s too emotional to sneeze all the time.


    Even the dark flame and Yan Zhuo also looked at him coldly.


    "What kind of eyes do you have?"


    "Am I that man?"


    "Achoo!"


    "I think, I may be ill, Qing Cheng!"


    When Bai ran sneezes again, Bai ran turns to look at the wind and begins to play tricks. She says that she is ill.


    Dark flame and nightmare burning


    I didn''t see it. I got up and went back to my own place. Shun Bian also took a few pots of peach blossom wine.


    did not leave white dye, but he was old fellow with a daughter-in-law.


    As for fengqingcheng, he was used to it, and he didn''t pay any more attention to him.


    "In fact, Qingcheng, I once had a shame on a person!"


    "A brother of the same family, we grew up together. Everyone said that we were like one mother, very similar."


    "He is very hardworking, and his cultivation is also very progressive. Everyone says that he is the next fox emperor. Of course, he is a candidate and an outstanding descendant, so he is very important."


    "Naturally, I supported him, but I didn''t expect that..."

 Chapter 2490

    At that time, although Bai ran was not in conflict with the world, Bai ran was also counted in.


    He didn''t like to use his brain, he turned around and traveled.


    And Mufan in the fox clan, in order to fight for the identity of the successor in full swing.


    According to his lineage, Bai Ran is naturally the first choice, but he quit, and of course he doesn''t want to compete with Mufan.


    Either of them should be the same.


    Even if there is no one, can the fox clan not let it back?


    Bai Ran is very Buddhist about it.


    But there is only other Buddha system. After all, that is the identity of the fox emperor. Even the emperor of heaven has to give three points of thin noodles. You can call yourself in front of the emperor of heaven.


    On the surface, the emperor of heaven is the emperor of three realms and six paths, but in many places, they are in charge of each other, complementary but involved.


    Therefore, Mu fan''s position on the fox emperor is inevitable.


    It''s just that Mufan is defeated by blood.


    Bairan is an orthodox Nine Tailed white fox, which is related to the mother line or the nine day Xuannu.


    Mufan is a white fox, that is, an ordinary fox, because his mother, human, father is Bai Ran''s uncle.


    Mu fan is considered an illegitimate son, because Uncle Bai ran did not marry Mu fan''s mother, so mu fan took his mother''s surname.


    Only a few people know about it, including Bai ran.


    The fox people only think that Mufan is a wild fox of the same clan, or a very hard-working, highly talented wild fox.


    But when Mu fan''s identity was revealed, all the fox''s eyes at Mufan changed.


    In the fox clan, it''s not what the outside world thinks It''s unbearable.


    The fox people have very strict rules. They don''t even have concubines. What''s more, they''re still a child without a name?


    Such an identity can not be ascended to the position of the fox emperor.


    Bai ran can''t hide it. She doesn''t want to see Mu fan''s future difficult work. She returns to the fox clan and helps Mu fan fight for the throne.


    As a result, the difference between yin and Yang is wrong.


    Before the canonization ceremony.


    "Bai ran, you are really my good brother!"


    Mu fan, dressed in blue, looks at his brother who has known him for many years and never thought of betrayal.


    "Mufan, this is not what you think. I meant to..."


    Bai ran didn''t expect this, but what''s more, he didn''t expect that the old fox emperor had been paving the way for himself?


    Today''s everything is the old fox emperor''s strategy, until he ascended the fox emperor''s position.


    Bai ran just knew that, and was discovered by Mu fan.


    Mu fan thinks that Bai Ran has been deceiving him, using himself as a springboard


    "What do you have to explain?"


    "Indeed, the old fox emperor is right. In terms of identity and blood lineage, who can compare with Bai ran you?"


    "But if you want to fight, why don''t you dare to admit it?"


    "Do you think I will harm you?"


    "Yes, the position of the fox emperor is so attractive. How can I believe you? You and I have always been the most powerful competitors. I didn''t see your cunning. Everyone is a fox, or you are excellent. This fox is really different from the fox!"


    "Few people know about my identity, but what you know most clearly is that it was revealed at a critical moment. Is that what you said?"


    "Bai ran, you really can!"


    Mu Fan said more excited, looking at Bai Ran''s eyes have no original love, the matter has been so far, Mu Fan said what is just to let the heart happy.


    However, Mu fan knows whether he is comfortable or not.


    Since then, Mufan left the Fox family, went to the demon world, entered the devil, and became a magic fox.


    Bai ran thinks that he is angry and runs away. When his anger subsides, he will explain it well. However, he doesn''t know that Mu fan has been paid a lot of cultivation by the old fox emperor. Otherwise, he would have a fight with Bai ran that day. It''s impossible to just say some angry words.

 Chapter 2491

    Laohu emperor is also for Bai ran. Even Mu fan can see that there is only one mu fan among his peers who has become an opponent of Cheng bairan.


    What''s more, they are so similar. The old fox emperor connived at Mu fan to get along with Bai ran. He wanted Mu fan to be Bai Ran''s shadow and prevent all disasters for Bai ran.


    From the beginning, the old fox emperor meant Bai ran. This identity was doomed from Bai Ran''s birth.


    All the rest are stepping stones of white dye.


    and Mu fan also gave awesome power to eliminate all hidden threats and the fox clan fighting ended.


    Waiting for Bai ran to take over the throne is a peaceful and prosperous fox clan.


    So at that time, Mu fan''s identity was also handed out by the old fox emperor, and then Bai ran came back.


    Everything is like the expected development of the old fox emperor.


    It''s just a little episode that Mu fan finds out. His ability is really good, and it''s not in vain for the old Hu emperor to train him to be the shadow of Bai ran.


    originally, the old Hu emperor wanted to solve Mu fan and avoid future trouble. Unexpectedly, Mu fan''s father came out to ask for mercy. The old Hu emperor thought about it and abolished Mu fan''s cultivation. Even if he knew everything, it would not affect Bai ran.


    In the future, the gap between mu fan and Bai ran will only be bigger and bigger, and the old fox emperor will be relieved to go.


    It''s the end of the day.


    The old fox emperor did everything he could. Even if he became the meanest one, he would leave the best to Bai ran.


    Want to let Bai ran live a carefree life.


    But the old fox emperor to also did not expect, the future mu fan or success again.


    The old fox emperor was also an infatuated fox. He never married Bai Ran''s mother all his life, and finally left his position to his lover''s son.


    Therefore, Bai ran was spoiled and grew up by the old fox emperor. Since childhood, Bai Ran has been unafraid of heaven and earth.


    Bai Ran''s optimistic character comes from the love of Laohu emperor.


    "It''s not your fault. You didn''t know it at that time. Who would have thought that the old fox emperor had allowed you to quit and choose your life, but didn''t want to pave the way for you!"


    "Mufan is poor, but his pity is not caused by you."


    Wind Qingcheng rubs his white hair to relieve his headache.


    Feng Qingcheng didn''t expect that people like Bai ran had such an experience. Even though they had known each other for thousands of years, she didn''t see bairan depressed except for the demotion of Mingyan.


    I never thought that Bai Ran''s heart still had such a secret pressure.


    "I''m not proud to sit in this position. In fact, according to the inheritors, Mufan was more suitable than me. My loose temperament made me do this!"


    "But I really didn''t think it was like this. I couldn''t take the old fox emperor out to get Mufan''s forgiveness, and Mufan refused to believe me any more!"


    This is the first time that Bai ran put out her deepest secret.


    "And then what happened? Where did he leave the fox tribe? "


    Feng Qingcheng has the answer in his heart. If Mu fan is still there, Bai ran should go to him, right?


    "He went to the devil Kingdom and entered the devil''s road. He was irreconcilable with me. He said that let me wait. Sooner or later, the position of the fox emperor would still be his..."


    Before Bai ran succeeded to the throne, Mu fan''s last words were like this.


    "Bairan, you wait. Is it my thing or mine? I hope you can live well and wait for me to attack in!"


    "Isn''t everyone laughing at my birth? Then I''ll let them have a good look. I''ll take the three realms and six most shameless demons to fight in, and the whole fox clan will crawl under my feet

 Chapter 2492

    "Including you, Bai ran!"


    "Betray your brother, you will never have friends, you are not worthy of it!"


    Mu fan finally finished, turned and limped away. He wanted to walk well, but he was abolished by the old fox emperor. Now he is just a fox who can transform his form.


    Mu fan''s whole heart is bleeding


    Because of different origins, Mufan doesn''t want to be looked down upon by others, so he makes special efforts, but these are all disintegrated by people.


    Mu fan can not forget the words of the old fox emperor.


    "If you are not a little bit like a ran, do you think you can go back to the fox clan? An illegitimate child, a biological mother or a prostitute in the human world, your similar eyebrows and eyes with ah ran are all defiling him


    "You should be happy. Now the whole fox clan knows your identity, or you will think you are a wild fox."


    ¡­¡­


    The old fox emperor''s words are like knives. When the cultivation is over, Mu fan looks at the biological father who has never cared about himself and saves him a cheap life. His mouth is full of sarcasm, and then he goes to give Bai ran "Congratulations".


    "He is a poor man, too."


    "But one of his words is wrong. You have friends. There are many."


    I don''t know what to say for a while.


    Because in her opinion, Bai Ran is as innocent as Mu fan. One is really a friend and the other is trying to prove himself.


    The old fox emperor was the one who changed everything.


    Destroyed a friendship, but also destroyed a person.


    But they didn''t say.


    What''s more, Bai Ran is very clear, but he is a beneficiary, and everything is for him. Even if Bai ran doesn''t need it, the old fox emperor has passed away. It''s also disrespectful to count the past on Laohu emperor.


    No matter how the old fox emperor treats others, he never fails to deal with bairan. He also treats bairan sincerely.


    Anyone has the right to comment on the old Hu emperor, but Bai ran can''t.


    Feng Qingcheng is Bai Ran''s wife, so it can''t be.


    It can be said that bairan is the driving force for Laohu emperor to survive. In fact, his deadline was long ago. In other words, after Bai Ran''s mother died, the old Hu emperor died with half his life. However, he dragged his breath to wipe out everything and watched bairan succeed. Finally, he left with infinite expectations for bairan and his nostalgia for bairan''s mother


    Bai ran bends her mouth when she hears the wind. Although her daughter-in-law dislikes her at ordinary times, she still takes care of him at the critical moment.


    Bai ran closes her eyes and thinks about her years with Mufan and her status in the demon world. In fact, there are some things Bai Ran is really looking forward to Mu fan''s arrival.


    After all, apart from this excuse, it seems that they don''t see each other very well.


    Just like the original war between gods and demons, Bai ran thought that Mufan would appear, but mu fan did not.


    Bai ran guesses that according to Mu fan''s character, he should be waiting for his own strength.


    In fact, Bai Ran is not wrong. Mufan is waiting for this.


    But Bai ran didn''t expect that they would meet soon, even surprised him.


    Human world.


    Jiangcheng central hospital.


    The river lit a cigarette.


    Hazy smoke around the river, in the moonlight, it is obvious that the river is not like ordinary people, the light sadness in the eyebrows and eyes, and the temperament of all hands and feet, as if to be promoted to immortality


    Of course, it''s just a husband who has been in a coma for a long time, a restless husband who has borrowed cigarettes to relieve his worries.


    It''s just a man. It''s perfect.


    A good-looking man is always pleasing to the eye and the bull''s eye.

 Chapter 2493

    This is the psychology of yunzhaoning when he sees the river.


    It is undeniable that the shape of the river is really perfect, the golden ratio, no place to be redundant or imperfect, all things are just good.


    If you don''t meet nine princes, yunzhaoning can not try to like the river.


    But she is a very "faithful" girl.


    Since I like it, I like it. Nobody in the world will be in his half.


    For the ninth emperor, yunzhaoning would not hesitate to follow the people circle to travel, even later too noisy, was sent to the human community to experience the robbery.


    Anyway, no matter what happens, even if the nine princes die, yunzhaoning can not forget.


    Even if I marry the emperor of heaven today.


    As long as he can revenge for the ninth prince, he will respond to his most fervent love


    If the ninth emperor is still alive, he may say, "thank you!"


    Nine Prince died, free from the abnormal love of cloud Zhaoning entangled, seems to be a relief.


    "Mr. Jiang, smoking is forbidden here!"


    Yunzhaoning checked himself and was about to return to heaven to become a relative. He had to do something before he left.


    Is the river current the most favorite of Huasheng?


    The love of the past life and life must not be touched by others. Cloud Zhaoning is to dye his fingers and make Hua Sheng miserable. Only in this way can we comfort the spirit of the nine princes in the sky.


    Yunzhaoning is dressed in a dress of self-cultivation and is elegant and clean, as if it was a white lotus after a rain, which made people feel very refreshing.


    In a smile, consciously and unintentionally imitate Hua Sheng, walking around the river flow of depression.


    To say, yunzhaoning''s mother is the lotus fairy, so she has the white lotus attribute.


    If not the heart is too vicious abnormal, it should be a kind girl.


    "It''s a public area. Can Mr. Jiang pinch the smoke off?"


    "Smoking is harmful to health."


    "My body does not cherish, old have you regret!"


    "Even if you don''t feel hurt, people around you will be heartache. Mr. Jiang is so gentleman, don''t..."


    Yunzhaoning holds his voice and learns the tone of Hua Sheng. All of them say that when a person''s will is depressed, a flower of deconstruction appears around him. It is difficult for a man to control it.


    Although yunzhaoning has dealt with the river many times, she has failed, but she has constantly improved herself. In the deadline of returning to the horizon, she can seduce what, what kind.


    Even if it doesn''t succeed, it''s not the same to say something.


    For in the world of yunzhaoning, her things, and the words she said to other women, were defiled.


    Yunzhaoning can not stand any female contact with the nine princes, even if the nine Prince died, there can be no female to condone.


    So cloud Zhaoning is now equivalent to defiling the river!


    She can already imagine what happened to Hua Sheng after she knew it.


    Suddenly, I hope that Hua Sheng will wake up.


    "Can you shut up? Do you know the difference between the stronghold and the original version? "


    "If you don''t understand, you can imagine acting like a joke!"


    River stream interrupts yunzhaoning, then strangles cigarette ends and throws it into garbage can. He doesn''t even look at it. He turns around and walks away with a face of amazement.


    Jiang Liu is not a fool. This woman has appeared since she was unconscious. She was learning her every time. She approached herself deliberately. She thought her charm and love seduced her. For the first time, Jiang Liu met such a low-end, faceless, and her heart was impatient because of silence.


    At this time, if there is a normal ordinary man, he will certainly fall in the image of white lotus in yunzhaoning, and by the way, he will scold Jiangliu Zhimen.

 Chapter 2494

    It''s just that a lot of things don''t have if.


    Naturally, yunzhaoning doesn''t like the river, but she just wants to be a shit stick, like a fly. She doesn''t bite people, and she can be strong.


    With all the means to make, but did not expect to become a Shanzhai in the eyes of the river?


    Yun Zhaoning was stunned at first and then angry. She didn''t really want to let the river flow like her. She just wanted to make Huasheng uncomfortable, but now she made herself miserable?


    Yunzhaoning felt insulted.


    But this is not over. Yun Zhaoning looks at the dark sky. When she returns to the sky and becomes a queen, she has the right


    "Do you dare to scold me? What are you, but a Muggle with no glory, when you are still the same as you used to be! "


    "Jiangliu, Huasheng, wait, I won''t let you feel better!"


    "Tianlan suffered before his death, all of you should follow him together!"


    "Wait, I''ll take out your tendons and mourn for my Tianlan!"


    Yun Zhaoning looks at the corridor left by the river. His eyes become grim and his expression becomes ferocious. Where is the white lotus like just now.


    Then she left the human world and went back to heaven directly to prepare for her wedding. But before she left, she left a "gift" for Huasheng.


    I hope Huasheng can enjoy it.


    No, I hope the comatose Hua Sheng will like it.


    Since the death of the ninth prince, Yun Zhaoning has actually become a little crazy. Everything is no longer important. If she only wants to do something, she will suffer as much as she does.


    I can''t see all the people in love together.


    Just like TIANYAO and her maid, even if Yun Zhaoning doesn''t like TIANYAO, she has planned TIANYAO on her own.


    What''s more, TIANYAO is similar to the ninth prince. After all, it''s a brother. Although there is no TIANYAO, it''s not as good as the ninth prince.


    Today, Yun Zhaoning can''t see that TIANYAO is too good to other women. In addition, the Empress Dowager''s aunt doesn''t like that cheap maid. Yun Zhaoning directly pays attention to what kind of tongue pulling and tendon breaking It''s all her way.


    Although the Empress Dowager Yunlei felt a little shady, she was really comfortable looking at it. After all, how could she be reconciled when she was pressed by a Wanbin after a generation?


    Now Wanbin''s maid still wants to marry her son and enjoy high treatment?


    How could this be possible? Yunlei naturally did not want to, so she acquiesced in Yun Zhaoning''s behavior. What''s more, Yunlei didn''t know the extent of her enthusiasm for the ninth prince.


    It can also be regarded as containment. The new queen of the cloud family is jealous and ruthless. Her reputation is getting worse and worse. Naturally, she can''t get rid of Yunlei''s control.


    Now, the power of the Heavenly Kingdom''s Hougong is still in her hands, while in the previous dynasty, Yunlei always thought it was in her own hands.


    Therefore, from the very beginning, it is not only TIANYAO that is abandoned, but also in the eyes of the queen of heaven that Yun Zhaoning is chosen to better control them.


    The heavenly realm, the top position of the three realms and the six realms, has been made a mess by them. It can be seen what the three realms and six paths will become in the future.


    The existence of Huasheng and Jiangliu, in the eyes of heaven, will still affect their status. After all, the voice of Jiangliu has never been lower.


    This is also a vicious circle. When the river was pushed out, Yunlei still swore that the river was a thief, just like the devil


    They had no one to reflect on their own problems until they lost the whole sky.


    The hall of Zhaohe in the heaven.


    Where is TIANYAO.


    "Emperor of heaven, you I''m sorry

 Chapter 2495

    Kongbo stands at TIANYAO''s starting point, conditioning himself for TIANYAO. Looking at TIANYAO''s appearance, he doesn''t know that he thinks his father is dead.


    Some of Kong Bo didn''t look up to him. In other words, from one incident to another, he was more and more disappointed with those who were in charge of the heaven. With such a leader, he had no expectations for the future development of the heaven.


    In addition, Kong Bo''s mood has changed. I don''t know when he started. He has never been involved in the trivialities of the three realms and six ways. The family of generations of medical immortals who only care about seeking medical advice has changed their taste.


    It''s not that Kong Bo has any ambition, but the only regret in his heart, which has become unwilling.


    After all, it''s fate.


    "Do you think I''m still like a God?"


    "Doctor immortal, is there any medicine that can forget the past? Let me not be so painful, Hongye died because of me. I am too incompetent to persuade the Empress Dowager and protect her! "


    Originally, when TIANYAO was sitting on the throne of Prince, he was still in a good mood. However, today, I didn''t expect that he would be knocked down by the people who had protected him most.


    Even those who are controlled can''t even protect a person they like.


    Finally, I left in such a miserable way.


    It''s really a big blow to TIANYAO.


    TIANYAO knows the rules of the peacock clan. It''s also because of this. The peacock people like it very much. No matter who they are, they will give a third face because they are good listeners and are not afraid to go out and talk nonsense.


    In front of them, they can temporarily commit some identity and relax for a while.


    "Emperor of heaven, you are still young. Who can tell the future?"


    "Now everything is just a test for you."


    When kongbo heard TIANYAO talking to him, he didn''t carry out his identity. He was surprised.


    The emperor believes in himself more than he imagined.


    Kongbo''s eyes flashed a glimmer, and then he looked like he was thinking something.


    "However, it is true that I forget the past medicine, but the effect is not certain. According to the mood and perseverance of the people who take the medicine, they are persistent in what they want to forget."


    "Therefore, this medicine varies from person to person, and I dare not guarantee the curative effect."


    Although Kong Bo disdains TIANYAO in his heart, he still does good Kung Fu on the surface.


    After all, the peacock family has a great face for so many years, and it is also the face of the family leader.


    Although TIANYAO doesn''t carry out his identity on the surface, he still cares a lot in his heart.


    Therefore, kongbo''s words are highly regarded by TIANYAO.


    This kind of person is very comfortable to put around.


    At the same time, the degree of trust in kongbo is also greatly reduced.


    But TIANYAO didn''t know that Kong Bo wanted such trust.


    TIANYAO did not expect that one day he was still destroyed in the hands of trust.


    TIANYAO thought that he would not be willing to. In the end, he found that that moment was his most relaxed moment.


    From small to large, because is the legitimate son, but not the legitimate eldest son, many things TIANYAO does harder.


    Once he was just a child in order to be loved by his father and loved by his mother.


    But after all, everything is extravagant.


    Although his mother had pity on him, he was more severe. As for his father, there was only a legitimate son who made his face.


    Father never loved him.


    Even if he was paving the way for the ninth younger brother, he was also the fourth elder brother, and TIANYAO didn''t even get the false love.


    Therefore, everyone is a poor man. No one wants to come to this stage.

 Chapter 2496

    "Take it, try it better than nothing!"


    "When you and I were, I didn''t have to be so restrained. It was not a gentleman or a friend. I am a patient now. You are here to help me. Sit down."


    Although Tian Yao is in good condition, when it comes to medication, he naturally hopes that Kong Bo can take care of him wholeheartedly.


    There must be no difference.


    Besides, the deep inside of obsidian really wants to have a friend.


    Looking back, TIANYAO really has no sincere friends.


    Otherwise he will not be in the red leaf when the whole heart will follow up.


    Obsidian is not really stupid, for the red leaves when the careful machine can not see, he clearly, just do not want to plug in.


    As long as he is emperor of the heaven, red leaf will be sincere and relative, with the heart for him, even if there are some careful opportunities, he can also be regarded as a taste.


    It''s harmless.


    But God didn''t expect that God would take such humble requests.


    After all, TIANYAO sad is just hurt again, and there is no one around us who speaks.


    Maybe because of different identities, once obsidian is not such, he is not afraid of loneliness, but now, the high place is too cold, the most afraid is lonely.


    Then the eyes of Tian Yao at Kong Bo became hot.


    Kong Bo


    How did he suddenly feel a little flustered?


    "Heaven, here you are!"


    Kong Bo took out the medicine that had been prepared for a long time, a transparent small porcelain bottle, the liquid inside was crystal clear, and what kind of immortal dew he thought was unknown.


    Of course, in front of obsidian, Kong Bo still thought for a long time, then in the space lock, take out his own things.


    TIANYAO received the past, just opened, a flash of light fragrance came.


    It doesn''t feel like it''s a medicine at all.


    "Peacock medical people really do these things better and better. I remember when I was a child, when I took medicine for the first time, there was a light fragrance. Although it can not be said anything, I also know that in the peacock family, good medicine is not bitter."


    "Fragrance overflows, refreshing!"


    "Just don''t know peacock medical family, is it the same taste to be poison?"


    The sky Obsidian shook the bottle in his hand, and the eyes meant unknown.


    "Emperor Tiandi, peacock medical family can not study poison, this is ancestor training!"


    "Peacock medical family only needs to help the world by hanging a pot, only saving people and not killing lives."


    Kong Bo had ghosts in his heart. He was asked by TIANYAO. He jumped at his heart. But he quickly hid his thoughts and knelt down to TIANYAO to show loyalty.


    At the same time, I was thinking, is it my own where to open up?


    But it shouldn''t be. It''s always the same as usual.


    There is no change.


    At the moment of kongbo''s whimsical thinking, TIANYAO suddenly smiled.


    "Hahaha, what are you doing? I just asked at once, I think you should also study poison, is there a word in this world called euthanasia


    "I have heard the word when I travel in the human world. If I can be surrounded by warmth in the face of the pain of death, it is not a blessing!"


    TIANYAO just came to some ideas suddenly, not many thoughts, but Kong Bo himself heart empty, forehead some cold sweat.


    After all, it is the first time to do such a thing, and it is inevitable that some of them will not be able to go along.


    But slowly, it doesn''t matter to Kong Bo.


    When there are many people who are harmed, they also begin to become cruel and heartless.


    TIANYAO finished, and did not notice what the expression of Kong Bo was, and he drank it directly.

 Chapter 2497

    Drinking and smelling the same, fragrant, into the mouth is also happy, like in the sea of flowers, mayflies in the sky feeling of freedom.


    "After taking this medicine, sleep for a while, thinking about things to forget in my mind. When I wake up, I don''t remember."


    "Ungrateful dew, I hope it will be useful to you. I will leave."


    Kong Bo holds TIANYAO and lies down, then slowly exits.


    Don''t disturb TIANYAO to do the last recollection in his mind. When he wakes up, he doesn''t remember anything.


    What Kong Bo gave TIANYAO was indeed a love forgetting dew, but it was an improved version. When TIANYAO said he wanted to forget something, Kong Bo quickly found out the love forgetting dew in his own space.


    After all, it''s still very popular.


    When Kong Bo deliberately pretended to think, he put his puppet Gu into the love forgetting dew and drank it together by TIANYAO.


    From then on, TIANYAO will indeed forget what he wants to forget, and at the same time, he will forget that he ate the forgetful dew.


    And Kong Bo can start to control him with the other half of the poison in his hand.


    Peacock doctors.


    "Brother back? Well, did he drink it


    When Kong Bo came back, he didn''t sit down. In a corner, he ran out of nowhere. He was wearing a long green dress. It seemed that the thing embroidered on it was a peacock?


    It''s just that she has no substance.


    In spite of this, we can still see that the little girl is also a beauty.


    "Yes, I''m not sure about my business?"


    "Apart from that, when have you been disappointed?"


    "For you, I don''t even care about the ancestral precepts!"


    "You..."


    Kongbo wanted to say something, but seeing her desperate appearance, he knew that he could not persuade him, otherwise he would not be today.


    God has taken care of him.


    When his sister Kong Ling died, Kong Bo thought that he would never see her again. He also hated Yan Zhuo, because he killed his favorite person.


    But I didn''t expect that before long, when Kong Bo started to harm the Yan Clan, she saw the reincarnation of Kong Ling. She was reincarnated into the family of the chief manager beside the former Emperor of heaven.


    It is also because of this that Kong Bo became acquainted with the chief manager who was like a laipi snake.


    Otherwise, Kong Bo would not like to.


    That''s right. It''s not the first time Kong Bo has done something against the ancestral precepts by poisoning TIANYAO.


    It''s just that it''s done so quietly that no one knows about it except himself.


    Just like he loved Kong Ling.


    In fact, Kong Bo is not Kong Ling''s brother, but the most gifted successor in the family, in order to assist the holy daughter.


    In fact, Kong Bo''s experience is similar to Mufan''s, but he is more fortunate than Mufan. Kong Bo is regarded as a parent-child by Kong Ling''s father and the last medical family leader, so that the outside world thinks so.


    Even Kong Ling.


    Kongbo knew that the old owner didn''t want him to be with Kong Ling. Besides, Kong Ling didn''t like him, so it''s OK for Kong Bo to decide to be his brother.


    It''s just a change in the appearance of nightmare.


    The girl who has been sticking to him and keeping her mouth shut has fallen in love with the legitimate son of a declining nightmare clan?


    Even if it''s a legitimate son, it''s not a dying family. Where can I deserve Kong Ling?


    But that nightmare burning still completely ignores Kong Ling, cold and merciless appearance, seeing Kong Bo want to hit people.


    Coupled with jealousy, Kong Bo finally made a move. That was the first time he used his own strategy to harm others. In fact, Kong Bo did not expect that the Yan Clan would destroy the clan.


    Kong Bo just wanted to teach him a lesson, let him suffer, and then take a good look at Kong Ling.

 Chapter 2498

    As long as Kong Ling wants to do, Kong Bo will help her.


    By any means.


    This is the principle of Kong Bo all the time, so when he saw Kong Ling''s production of food and not thinking about it all day long, he couldn''t bear it.


    Although the nightmare clan was not destroyed by Kong Bo himself, it was still in a state of psychological distress. If it was not for him, it would not have been so miserable.


    Maybe it''s because you''re young.


    Seeing that Yan Zhuo was skinned and angular, and his face was no longer, Kong Bo regretted for a moment, especially when he saw Kong Ling cry for a long time because of Yan Zhuo, and he was more depressed. Kong Bo regretted more, but it was no use after all.


    This is the end of the story.


    What Kong Bo can do is to compensate him. He also wants to help Yan Zhuo sincerely when he is with Kong Ling. Then, he thinks that he is kindred. Because of Kong Ling''s relationship, he takes more care of Yan Zhuo and helps the Yan Clan revive.


    Even Kong Bo has thought that if Yan Zhuo can''t get out all day long and affect Kong Ling''s mood, he can tell Yan Zhuo that he has one of his enemies, Kong Bo.


    Kong Bo doesn''t mind being killed, as long as Kong Ling can be happy.


    But these are wishful thinking, the wishful thinking of Kong Bo and Kong Ling.


    When kongbo once again heard and saw with his own eyes how Yan Zhuo threw Kong Ling''s full of love to the ground and turned haughtily, Kong Bo was angry again.


    In the heart to the nightmare burning guilt also disappeared, thought is for Kong Ling full face tears appearance.


    At that time, there was no one in the Yan Zhuo family to die.


    In addition, Kong Ling''s fragrance dissipated and Kong Bo died.


    Especially Kong Ling''s words before his death also let Kong Bo put down his hatred for the time being.


    "Brother, I know it''s all you did. For me, you''ve done enough. This thing will follow my death. Bury it, and nobody will mention it."


    "I should have returned the life of Yan Clan. It was my love that hurt him and my selfishness. I knew clearly that it was you, but I didn''t stop you. I was crazy and wanted to keep Yan Zhuo, but in the end I hurt him!"


    "I''m sorry for him, brother. Our family owes him!"


    "In the future, I hope my elder brother will take care of him with such guilt. He has nothing because of me. I love him and feel sorry for him. Ling''er, please do your best to help him as much as you can!"


    Kong Ling told the last secret in her heart before she died. In love, she was also a cruel person. She watched Kong Bo push Yan Zhuo into the abyss step by step, and then waited for him to reach out and be the one to save Yan Zhuo when he had nothing.


    But she overestimated herself and underestimated Yan Zhuo.


    No matter what happened, I never thought that by virtue of a woman''s power and using a person who was full of love for himself, she couldn''t do it.


    He can''t give a response, naturally will not go to hurt her, but nightmare, did not expect that love can make people become so terrible.


    Later, Yan Zhuo took revenge, but he didn''t know that Kong Bo had joined in.


    After tens of thousands of years like this, Yan Zhuo never thought that Kong Bo, who was hanging a pot to help the world, had such a vicious heart.


    Even more regret his trust in him. In the future, when Yan Zhuo knows everything, she thinks that she is still because he quarrels with Mingyan, which makes her face ache.


    In particular, when he thinks of the culprit of his own extermination, Yan Zhuo is eager to rub Kong Bo on the ground. He has been alone for tens of thousands of years. He has witnessed the killing of his family. He can''t help it. How can Yan Zhuo not hate his infant brother?

 Chapter 2499

    It''s just that Yan Zhuo doesn''t know anything about it now, or the proud and cold Fengdu emperor. Besides thinking about the future, he doesn''t have any other entertainment activities.


    Later, Kong Bo really listened to Kong Ling''s words and took care of Yan Zhuo as much as he could, although he didn''t need it.


    As a result, he was rescued by nightmare burning when he was crossing the robbery, which was very embarrassing.


    Kong Bo didn''t think of it. He couldn''t say what he felt for a moment. If Yan Zhuo knew what he had done, let alone save him, he might think about how to kill him?


    Anyway, later Kong Bo really wanted to help Yan Zhuo. Later he met Kong Ling''s reincarnation, and he felt that he was alive.


    Now Kong Ling has no identity as a peacock. He is reincarnated and has no memory of the past. He can love her openly, and they can get to know each other again. No matter what the ancestral precepts are, as long as Kong Ling is willing, he can.


    But I didn''t expect to wait for Kong Ling to return. It seemed different from before. It was very different.


    In addition to the appearance, it seems that we can not find the same thing as before.


    He even remembers the memory of his previous life, which kongbo thinks is incredible.


    But in any case, this is Kong Ling, Kong Bo no matter how, will not care, let her sad.


    Now in front of Kong Bo is an opportunity to start over again and to be with Kong Ling again.


    As for kongbo, in addition to that thing, he promised Kong Ling that he would let Yan Zhuo like her one day.


    It''s just that combo failed.


    And Kong Ling was reincarnated.


    He turned back to find Kong Bo and regretted it again.


    The obsession with yanzhuo is not only weakened by time, but also becomes more and more paranoid. This is why the Confucius Expo suddenly asked this question when the nightmare came that day.


    It''s also what Kong Ling wants to ask.


    It''s just that she was killed by the queen. After the death of the chief manager, Kong Ling had no entity and could only look at Yan Zhuo behind her back.


    It''s really hard to find the burning eyes if it''s not the habit of being watched by ghosts.


    After all, those who have been dead for hundreds of thousands of years, who would have thought of reincarnation?


    The heaven world is different from the human world. Not everyone can reincarnate like Huasheng and Jiangliu.


    Heaven is born to live a long life. Naturally, it is impossible for everyone to have reincarnation. Otherwise, will the people in the heaven never die?


    Even in a powerful God, there will be a limit, let alone a medical immortal.


    Therefore, Kong Ling''s reincarnation was not only unexpected to Kong Bo, but also to Yan Zhuo.


    "It''s good to have it. I''m always at ease with my brother''s work."


    "Brother, you don''t need to be under pressure. We are nothing but a lot of obedient puppets. It''s nothing to sacrifice one of them for our big plan."


    "Besides, he is a puppet. We just want to change his master. Brother, ah Zhuo, why didn''t he come recently?"


    "Does he have someone he likes? I don''t believe what he said last time. Ah Zhuo''s character, as you and I know, must be someone who changed him


    "His temperament has changed. Does he have any idea about the descendant of the nine day Xuannu? At that time, he lived with the nine day Xuan Nu, who rose up and left the woman like her, which disturbed many people''s hearts. Was ah Zhuo also confused by her? "

 Chapter 2500

    "No, it''s just for him that I bought today. I can''t watch him like other people, and nobody deserves it!"


    "He can only be mine, mine!"


    "Brother, if you want to help me, quickly find me a body. I want to stand in front of ah Zhuo, and all the people who want to rob ah Zhuo with me will die, all will die!"


    No one knows why Kong Ling was reincarnated, let alone why she became like this.


    The whole person becomes a little crazy when it comes to nightmare.


    It''s a crazy person because of love.


    "Ling''er, calm down. I''m helping you."


    "I''ve been looking for the matter of the body, but it''s not so fast. You''re in a special situation. You can''t use everything! What''s more, it will take some time for you to want another one that is just like ordinary people. "


    "Wait, I''ll find it soon."


    "What''s more, there''s a misunderstanding. Yan Zhuo really doesn''t like anyone. He''s for the God of Chen Yuan emperor. At that time, he didn''t understand love at all. How could he have any irreconcilable thoughts about the nine heaven Xuannu empress?"


    "what do you as like as two peas in nine days?"


    "I will do everything you want to do. When TIANYAO wakes up again, we can control him without being discovered."


    "It''s just that I don''t understand. Why do we control the emperor? You haven''t told me yet! "


    Kong Bo wants to reach out and touch each other, but he can only go through Kong Ling''s body and look at her sadly.


    If Kong Ling is a madman, Kong Bo is actually the same. Otherwise, how can he not even ask why, but Kong Ling let him go.


    TIANYAO is also the emperor of heaven!


    A doctor who doesn''t care about the three realms and six realms actually attacks the emperor of heaven and tries to manipulate him.


    According to the people''s world, this is the imperial doctor''s rebellion.


    "What do you know? If it wasn''t for liking that woman, how could ah Zhuo be like this? He has always been insensitive to everything


    "Only to that woman is different. It is said that it is for the sake of emperor Chenyuan. In fact, he is a target. In order not to be found out, his real intention is not to be found out!"


    "I know it all!"


    "Brother, I can''t wait. I know that the woman''s body is fake. Like me, she has no body. She is made of a good thing."


    "With that body, she can completely fit in with her soul and even give birth to her own children!"


    "I''ll take that one. While she''s unconscious, it''s my chance. You have a good relationship with ah Zhuo now. You say you''ve found a way to wake her up and try to get me in!"


    "When I wake up, I don''t mind if I''m Huasheng''s face. Anyway, ah Zhuo likes it. It doesn''t matter what I do!"


    "Brother, help me. You can go now. Don''t delay. Now Huasheng is in a coma. It''s a good chance for me!"


    Kong Ling''s anxious tone becomes ferocious. It''s just like a soul. It''s ok if you don''t speak. When you''re so anxious, greedy and ugly, you''re just like Kong Ling.


    But these Kong Ling didn''t care at all. All they thought about were infinite fantasies about the future.


    I don''t know why. Kong Ling firmly believes that Yan Zhuo has changed herself because she likes Huasheng.


    Even Yan Zhuo didn''t find out!


    If Yan Zhuo knew that, he would never dare to talk to Hua Sheng again. He was the wife of his idol. Besides, he had something to do with the nine day Xuannu!

 Chapter 2501

    In Yan Zhuo''s eyes, it is like an elder.


    How can there be any irrelevance?


    Besides, Yan Zhuo is still a single dog who doesn''t know what love is.


    "How do you know her name is Hua Sheng? And about her body? "


    "It''s not that it''s not a secret, but it doesn''t make the whole three realms and six paths know it. Even if you pay attention to Huasheng because of yanzhuo, but at that time yanzhuo didn''t go out of Fengdu. How did you think that yanzhuo would like Huasheng


    "And why do you reincarnate with memory? It''s not reasonable! "


    "You seem to know Hua Sheng very well?"


    "What on earth do you want to control the emperor of heaven?"


    "Ling''er, I can''t harm you. You know it since you were a child. Tell me, what do you want to do? Tell me, I can help you! "


    "You don''t say anything, I don''t know what I''m going to do!"


    The longer the contact time, the more he can find the wrong place.


    According to the time, Kong Ling can''t know a lot of things, but now it seems that Kong Ling not only knows, but also knows in detail.


    The hatred in the eyes is overwhelming. Kong Ling and Hua Sheng have no intersection.


    There must be something in the middle that he doesn''t know.


    But now combo has to know.


    Like manipulating the emperor of heaven, what does Kong Ling really want to do?


    "What do you want me to say? You are my elder brother. You said you would help me forever


    "Have you forgotten? Do not ask why, I just believe you really love me


    Kong Ling was annoyed by Kong Bo and looked a little crazy. Compared with the past, Kong Ling''s temperament has changed greatly.


    "You What did you say? The elder brother naturally loves you, you are my younger sister, but the elder brother wants to know the reason, otherwise he is not at ease


    When he heard Kong Ling''s words of love for you, Kong Bo was stunned for a moment. He wanted to start over with Kong Ling.


    But things went against his wishes. Kong Ling remembered all the past events. Kong Bo had no way but to continue to cover up his feelings.


    However, Kong Ling suddenly said it. Standing on the land of peacocks, Kong Bo was at a loss.


    Standing here, they are brothers and sisters. In the eyes of outsiders, blood is thicker than water.


    How dare Kong Bo!


    Can only take the elder brother to the younger sister''s sentiment to bring the words.


    After the fury and excitement, Kong Bo also knew that Kong Ling didn''t know. He thought too much.


    Erbo''s younger sister is like his elder brother''s.


    "Oh


    "Brother, do you think I''m stupid?"


    "I''m in love, but I can see that ah Zhuo doesn''t like me. It''s my wishful thinking, so I won''t give up."


    "And you, I know from my childhood that you like me, not my brother to sister, I also know that you are not my brother, but I do not like you, you are good to me, I will take you as my big brother!"


    "Now I don''t want to be ignorant. Brother, if you love someone, you want her to be happy. I am happy only when I am with ah Zhuo."


    "Don''t ask about anything else. Do as I say, and you''ll understand later."


    "Of course, if you don''t want to, I won''t force you. I''ll just float around like this. Finally, I''ll be taken away and die completely. My brother will never see me again..."


    "Ling''er''s life is doomed to be a tragedy!"


    Kong Ling said that he looked at Kong Bo intentionally or unintentionally. Then his eyes became empty, as if he wanted to leave at any time.

 Chapter 2502

    "I I know. Don''t worry about it. I won''t ask you any more. You can do what you want. As long as I can help you, I will go! "


    "You Don''t be sad


    Kong Ling mercilessly uncovers what Kong Bo still wants to hide. For a moment, Kong Bo feels like a fool!


    It turns out that Kong Ling knew from childhood that


    Kong Bo is a little confused. He is actually a spare tire!


    Kong Bo is not a fool. Some things don''t need to think about. Kong Ling knew that he liked her and loved her deeply.


    All Kong Ling since childhood will cry in front of their own, intentionally or unintentionally, including like nightmare burning time.


    In fact, Kong Bo didn''t immediately think of attacking Yan Zhuo''s family, leaving him helpless overnight.


    When I was with Kong Ling, I was reminded by Kong Ling.


    "If a man has nothing and is helpless, will he depend on the first one who reaches out to him?"


    "What do you say, brother?"


    ¡­¡­


    Kongbo doesn''t remember what happened later, but it''s the same as Kong Ling today.


    But even if I know, what can I do?


    Kong Ling is also sure that he likes her, and knows that he will not violate her.


    Just like now, even though Kong Bo thought of a lot of things, no matter how hard she was.


    Still want to give her the best.


    As for those doubts, in fact, it is not important to think about them. They are just a few strangers.


    "I will do something to send you into Huasheng''s body."


    "It''s just that I need time. Hua Sheng''s problem is very strange. She is like sleeping. I''m not sure if you can control it if you send you into her body."


    "So we need a moment. When I have finished my research, we will go to Yan Zhuo and tell him that I have a way to revive Huasheng. He believes that I will let it go."


    "Whether you like Huasheng or not, you can have a try."


    "It''s just that I''m worried about one thing. Huasheng has too many enemies. You..."


    Kong Bo no matter how shocked he was.


    In the end, we should think about Kong Ling''s safety.


    Although Kong Bo did not know Hua Sheng, he also knew that many people wanted to live Hua Sheng, but also many people wanted to die.


    Kongbo was worried that Kong Ling would get hurt when he went in. Naturally, he began to worry.


    Kong Lingjin''s body can be renewed love, but also inherited the enemy of Huasheng.


    "Don''t worry about this. Someone will help me solve it!"


    "As long as you take out your ability to cure immortals, get me into Huasheng''s body and become my physical body. In addition, you can control the body of the emperor of heaven, and your task will be completed."


    Kong Ling looks excited but also a little impatient, but at the thought that he can be beautiful standing by the side of the nightmare, Kong Ling thinks everything is worth it.


    "Someone? Who is it? "


    "Can he really help you? Hua Sheng''s enemies are not ordinary! What a man he is


    As a matter of fact, Kong Bo guessed that Kong Ling must be involved in today''s development.


    I just know I can''t ask. I want to wait and see.


    Anyway, it''s still a long time. Kong Bo doesn''t believe that he hasn''t appeared yet.


    Kong Bo can be desperate for Kong Ling, but if other people, Kong Bo has not been stupid enough, naturally have to know what the other side wants to do.


    Will it hurt Kong Ling.


    "You''ve heard me wrong. There''s no one there!"


    "Well, don''t ask. Go ahead and do it. Nobody knows when Huasheng will wake up. We must change her body before she wakes up!"


    "Otherwise it''s all trouble."

 Chapter 2503

    Kong Ling refused to accept what she had just said. She turned around and walked away. She was attached to the screen in the hall and closed her eyes. Now she has no entity, so she can''t hold on to it for long.


    So after getting kongbo''s nod, Kong Ling turns around and enters the screen and cultivates himself.


    Ever since she came back, she has been settled here. The only thing I can think about every day is the missing of Yan Zhuo.


    It''s just a pity that Yan Zhuo doesn''t feel for her.


    If it wasn''t for Kong Bo''s question that day, he might have forgotten.


    After all, it''s too long.


    It''s no wonder that you have no impression.


    Kong Bo looks at Kong Ling and disappears. He refuses to answer. He can''t ask anything.


    But kongbo can''t ignore it and think about all the possible people around him. After all, people can''t be judged by their appearance. Just like him, everyone should have never thought of it.


    But now kongbo has sent out all the people, and I have no idea who the other party will be.


    Since Kong Ling came back, he has been observing in secret. Kong Ling has never contacted anyone.


    It can be said that in the whole peacock medical family, no one knows what happened to Kong Ling except himself.


    As for TIANYAO, who was bewitched, he seems to have been forgotten. Sometimes Kong Bo would beat around the Bush and ask, but the results were all wait.


    As if the matter of anxiously prescribing TIANYAO was not ordered by Kong Ling.


    And TIANYAO''s face is relaxed recently. He has forgotten some things. He only remembers happy ones. Of course, he looks happy.


    It''s just the pleasure, it''s over.


    Because Yun Zhaoning is back.


    This is the woman who is going to marry him.


    TIANYAO just forgot something, not amnesia. He clearly remembered that the woman liked his ninth brother.


    Heaven, Zhaohe hall.


    "The human affairs have been dealt with so quickly? No more? "


    "You have to know that when you enter the gate of the heavenly palace, you can''t do what you want. You are the cousin of this emperor. Naturally, the emperor loves you. You can solve Huasheng and Jiangliu first."


    "After all, it is also the great trouble of the emperor."


    "Besides, the emperor has promised you that the position of the queen will always be reserved for you, as long as you want to!"


    "You don''t have to rush back. Comparing with Huasheng''s present situation, it''s a once-in-a-lifetime situation, and this emperor also has a headache!"


    TIANYAO can''t convince his mother, and he can''t get rid of Yun Zhaoning.


    That''s the only way to bring disaster to the East.


    As for the future of Jiangliu and Huasheng, he can''t worry about it. What''s more, TIANYAO is right. He didn''t want to let Jiangliu or Huasheng live. Both are threats to his throne.


    As long as you can get rid of Yun Zhaoning and postpone the wedding date, TIANYAO has nothing to do with it.


    "My cousin is worried. Although I have returned, I have never stopped dealing with them. I have prepared gifts for them, which is enough for them to play with."


    "I''ll just wait for the news. I won''t let them die directly. That would be too cheap for Huasheng, that bitch!"


    "The ninth Prince died because of her, and her mother was killed by her. How could I let her die directly?"


    "Sometimes it''s more painful to live than to die!"


    Yun Zhaoning''s eyes crossed in a sinister way, and then with a smile on his mouth, hoping that Huasheng and Jiangliu can like her present this time!


    "During this period of time, we should get married quickly. The harem can''t have no queen!"


    Yun Zhaoning said without any taboo that he wanted to revenge for the ninth prince, and even had his big marriage, without any discomfort at all.


    Just because she doesn''t, doesn''t mean that TIANYAO doesn''t.


    TIANYAO can''t understand this woman''s brain circuit!

 Chapter 2504

    "You Want to marry Ben di? You have to know that after you marry Ben Di, many things will not be as they are now. You are the cousin of Ben di. You know what you want, so you still have the chance to choose. "


    TIANYAO thought for a while, and said.


    In fact, zhaoyunning doesn''t feel like taking medicine in the family.


    It''s just that in TIANYAO''s eyes, Yun Zhaoning doesn''t look like a person who can be a queen of heaven.


    "After being a queen, I naturally want to."


    "Don''t worry, I will be a qualified queen!"


    Yun Zhaoning looks at TIANYAO and smiles at the corner of his mouth, as if he is saying something unimportant. Yun Zhaoning is not worried about what TIANYAO said.


    Because she knows it doesn''t matter what she does.


    TIANYAO can only help her.


    As long as she wants to do something, constantly recite in her heart, TIANYAO will not refute.


    The mother of the puppet Gu is on her body! It''s a pity that there is only one strain of this poisonous insect, which is still to be tested. I don''t know how successful it is. Besides, people who eat it willingly take it. In the process of taking it, they can''t resist.


    Otherwise, Yun Zhaoning would not try to send someone to use it on TIANYAO.


    Yun Zhaoning is not as stupid as she seems on the surface, but she needs to be stupid a lot. She has to do a lot of silly things, otherwise the most favored one of the cloud clan is not her.


    What Yunlei wants is an obedient person who can continue to control the harem. Yun Zhaoning is not a vegetarian. Let Yunlei make use of it.


    The winner is not known yet!


    Now, the control of TIANYAO is in her hands, so that both the mother and the son are hurt, and the real authority of heaven appears.


    That is, she Yun Zhaoning.


    As for her enemies, isn''t that easy?


    Now what Yun Zhaoning has done to Huasheng is to make a little fuss. The real revenge has not started yet. There are many interesting things waiting for Huasheng.


    Yun Zhaoning''s only pleasure in living now is revenge.


    During the period of revenge, she naturally needs to be able to live all the time, and no one will disturb her. As for Huasheng, Yun Zhaoning sincerely hopes to live the same way.


    Otherwise, isn''t her only motivation gone?


    TIANYAO is puzzled by the sudden appearance of Yun Zhaoning''s self-confidence, but he doesn''t know how he disappeared.


    It''s amazing.


    TIANYAO didn''t have time to think about something wrong in her heart. She felt that Yun Zhaoning''s words were right. She even believed in each other more. She would be a good queen.


    More perfect and competent than any other day.


    Looking at TIANYAO, Yun Zhaoning quickly changed his mind and looked a little proud.


    It seems that you need to inform that person and continue to study. The achievements of today are not wasted for many years.


    There can''t be only one such good thing.


    Human world.


    Yunzhaoning''s affair is just a small episode for Jiangliu, and he doesn''t care about it when he turns around. After all, it''s not Jiangliu''s boasting. There are countless women who want to attack him in a year.


    It''s impossible to remember every one of them.


    Jiangliu is standing in the corridor of Huasheng ward. There is no one around him at present.


    Usually only wind Xi is allowed to come. Of course, besides doctors, they often come over to check Huasheng''s physical condition.


    "Don''t mention it. It''s a relief to look at you two."

 Chapter 2505

    The door of the two children''s room was not closed. Fengxi stood inside and took care of the two children. She couldn''t help sighing,.


    And Jiangliu stood outside the door, looked through the gap, heart complex, and then turned away.


    Wind Xi felt the sight of the door disappear and sighed again.


    In fact, Fengxi didn''t close the door on purpose. Maybe the river will come one day. After taking care of her children for so long, Fengxi naturally likes it, especially her own goddess''s child. How can Fengxi like less.


    But thinking of the river''s reaction, Fengxi sighed again, and then watched the two children fall asleep and left the hospital.


    When the wind Xi left, I looked at the Huasheng through the window. It was the same as before. The tears on that day were really like the imagination of the river.


    Because only the river saw it by himself, no one else saw it.


    Such a situation, more like everyone''s guess, all is just the river stream''s imagination, river flow now the whole person has begun to appear crazy illusion.


    It''s also because of this that wind Xi wants to distract the river.


    It must be impractical to let Jiangliu leave the hospital. The farthest distance Jiangliu has been to is to light a cigarette downstairs. I wanted to burn the boredom and pressure.


    And this cigarette has not finished smoking, was suddenly interrupted by the neurotic woman.


    For this reason, the river never went.


    Under such circumstances, not only did Fengxi feel uneasy, but Qin Wanyu also wanted to find a way to help.


    But no one can touch the river.


    "Did I really read that day wrong? Ah Sheng, how can you bear it! "


    River flow hands covered his face, heartache.


    Hua Sheng''s coma is too tormenting. Even if he knows why, the river still has hope, but now there is no hope at all.


    The river''s heart is breaking.


    Because Hua Sheng has been in a coma for a long time. Even if Jiang''s family members are warned by the river, and even the aunt who wants to usurp the throne has "no worries about eating and drinking", they still can''t hold down other people who want to continue to do business.


    Some are really concerned, but more are also watching jokes.


    After all, it is the first rich family and the richest person in Jiangcheng. How many people wait for the river flow family to have something unexpected, and then they can go against the current.


    After all, it''s hard to see how other people feel about eating meat.


    Under such circumstances, Jiang Liu''s family members, except Jiang Liu''s parents, began to engage in business. Although Wang Junxian quickly pressed the button when someone was bold, it was the family of Jiangliu after all.


    Wang Junxian can ensure that there is no problem in the operation of Jiangjia''s company, but Jiangliu''s family wants to do something. Wang Junxian is a friend after all, and many things can''t be managed to the end.


    Even if the river stream no longer cares about things outside, it will also hear some wind and rain.


    In the past, the river would not care, but in today''s situation, it is simply adding fuel to the fire.


    No matter how good the quality of Jiangliu is, he can''t help being annoyed. He can directly communicate with Wang Junxian. He doesn''t need to consider who is in the Jiang family. As long as he can handle it, he will deal with it all. That''s why.


    At last the river''s ears are quiet.


    He can be at ease waiting for Huasheng.


    Many times, Jiangliu is very grateful to his brothers. If it wasn''t for them, Jiangliu really doesn''t know when he can hold on to.


    But when he was sitting on the left side of Huasheng, covering his face and suffering in his heart, he didn''t see it. Huasheng''s right hand trembled slightly.


    Although it''s just for a moment, if the river stream sees it, it will be excited. At the same time, it can also prove that the tears of Hua Sheng seen that day are true.

 Chapter 2506

    meanwhile.


    Forbidden area of the demon world.


    Through the jungle of the devil''s fog, through the hot cave under the magic world lava.


    The red headed cobra, who has always been regarded by the demon world as having no regard for the three realms and six ways of the demon world, is obsessed with the cultivation of immortals. He opens his eyes again.


    Being roasted by the magic lava, the whole cave is also fire red. Against such a space, the eyes of the red headed cobra can''t tell whether it is red or not.


    In short, a pair of snake eyes, red, snake letter son left and right shaking, the huge body slowly extended.


    "Almost raised, this time I will not underestimate the enemy, good to meet it!"


    The red headed Cobra looks at the outside world with a faint look of expectation.


    But at the thought of the death of beheading the moon, I was still very angry. Even though it had been so long, I also saw the child who was very similar to that of beheading the moon.


    The red headed Cobra still can''t believe that beheading the moon is really dead.


    Or, that kid, the red headed Cobra doesn''t recognize it.


    After all, their master can only be the moon, no matter how change, must be the moon.


    In fact, in the world of red headed cobra, cutting the moon is perfect, whether it is strength or appearance, whether it is family background or personality, it is perfect.


    It can be said that the fan filter of red headed cobra is even heavier than that of Fengdu emperor.


    As for the self-confidence of the red headed cobra, he is still very modest, even if he thinks that his idol is the most invincible.


    The nightmare will not be publicized everywhere, even overconfident.


    But if the red headed Cobra stands in front of Yan Zhuo for a while, she won''t be convinced.


    In front of the outsider is modest, but in front of the home, that certainly can not be modest.


    In fact, it can be said that the red headed cobra is illegitimate. Although it is good that he loves his house and loves his dog,


    but for the moon cutting, the red headed Cobra does not care why idols become like this, only that you have changed, which is different from what he liked at the beginning.


    Once this gap is formed, the red headed Cobra will become very stubborn.


    Even crazy.


    It seems that many people are crazy!


    And the level of madness is not a little bit.


    So when the red headed Cobra decided to set out to have a good time, this play must be a more terrible thing than the obsession with Huasheng.


    The first thing the red headed Cobra needs to do is to have a good look at the demon world.


    The whole demon world is the one who cuts off the moon. No one can touch it, including his brother. In the eyes of the red headed cobra, Feng Ying''s behavior is to occupy his brother''s things.


    Even if you don''t want it, others can''t touch it.


    Red top Cobra directly from the depths of the demon world, broken layer out!


    Because the center of the cave of the red headed cobra is the magic lava, so the location of the red top cobra is also the underground of the demon world.


    When the red headed Cobra leaped out, the whole demon world shook with the earth.


    This violent shaking also induced the eruption of the demon world lava.


    For a time, the people of the demon world once again fell into howling and fear.


    How many years has it come out again!


    You can''t let the devil live!


    This is the cry of the people of the demon world!


    The people of the demon world feel the vibration brought by the "earthquake" on one hand and the baking of the magic lava on the other. They have been complaining, but they don''t know that this is not the end.


    Or just the beginning.


    Even Feng Ying didn''t expect that the red headed Cobra would be so neurotic and moody that he didn''t play according to the routine.

 Chapter 2507

    Feng Ying thought that the red headed Cobra would go to Huasheng first and settle accounts with the river. After all, it had sent a wave of things to collude with qiluo.


    I didn''t expect that after the red headed Cobra was injured, the first stop was actually his own home?


    In fact, there is nothing wrong with his own home. After all, when he brought back the red headed Cobra by cutting the moon, and now, the devil Kingdom has accepted the red headed cobra, so this demon world is naturally its home.


    Who''s going to take revenge on their master and split half of their home?


    I''m afraid it''s not from the enemy camp, is it?


    Just these, Feng Ying has no chance to ask, when Feng Ying wants to pursue, it is too late.


    Because the speed of the red headed cobra is very fast, it has already gone, and the evil world is mixed up in a bad atmosphere. Later, he doesn''t miss it at all. He never thought about talking to Feng Ying.


    However, it seems inappropriate to describe the current situation of the demon world.


    Those who don''t know think war is going on!


    If you are powerful, you should also find some powerful demons, just look for those who are easy to bully.


    "Asshole! Seal the entrance and exit of the demon world and never let the red headed Cobra come back again


    "Let it die outside!"


    Feng Ying looked at the entrance of the demon world, the border has been made a gap, blue veins on the forehead burst, the lips can not help the impulse, while ordering, while repairing the border!


    None of the guards were left. All of them died. Even the people along the way were killed. All of them were of low magic. Some even the newly born demons were eaten.


    Feng Ying has never seen anyone''s people, want to revenge for their master, can make their home for tens of thousands of years.


    This is the Red Crowned Cobra!


    "The red headed Cobra originally belongs to the demon kingdom. It can go in and out freely. Why should it smash the border and run out?"


    Mufan followed by the beacon shadow, followed by the repair, of course, can be said to be reinforced, add a few more layers, the demon world is not who want to enter can come in.


    "You ask me, I ask who!"


    "Who knows how that brainless thing can do such a thing! For a long time, I thought it had no idea. No wonder it couldn''t survive the thunder


    Feng Ying Qi added a layer to the border, and even didn''t even claim to say it. The brain was buzzing.


    Originally, after the war between gods and demons, the demons were still cultivating themselves. How much did they raise?


    So much fresh blood is the ration for the red headed Cobra.


    So, how can we blame Feng Ying for being so angry.


    "Call all the people and add them layer by layer. Let''s see how it can come back!"


    Feng Ying thought about the side of the Mufan road.


    Feng Ying''s cultivation was abolished by cutting the moon before. Although it was supplemented later, it can''t be restored to its former moment immediately.


    Now it''s just to repair the lower border, and the beacon shadow is a little dizzy.


    However, he was not willing to let it go. In order to prevent the red headed Cobra from coming back, he had to reinforce the border by several layers.


    Of course, Feng Ying''s dizziness, a large part of it was temporarily anoxic by external forces.


    And that external force, of course, is the red headed Cobra with erha constitution.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes


    Mu fan did not dare to refute Feng Ying''s decision, but turned to shake people.


    And what Mu fan doesn''t know is that Feng Ying calls people away, which is to feel too shameless.


    Because he was angry some can not stand, need to sit for a while.


    "Second brother, second brother, you said that you really killed me. I became so weak that I left such a thing!"

 Chapter 2508

    Feng Ying closed his eyes, thinking about the last meeting with the moon.


    Feng Ying''s mouth says that it is not allowed for the red headed cobra to come back again, but it is not really blocking it. If Feng Ying wants to stop it, it is still absolutely indisputable in the demon world, and it is not necessary for Feng Ying to repair the demon Kingdom himself.


    After all, Feng Ying didn''t really want to stop it coming back.


    After all, it is also the people of the demon world, or a stupid thing for his second brother.


    It''s a waste of money. He sent someone to look at it. He knew that the red headed Cobra was abnormal. He didn''t watch it.


    What Feng Ying didn''t know was that the red headed Cobra didn''t care about him.


    Mixing the demon world is only a part of revenge for the moon.


    In the eyes of the red headed cobra, a demon world can not protect a month, that is waste.


    In addition, the red headed cobra is also injured, self-cultivation is certain, but external nourishment is also indispensable.


    It is not to say that the red headed cobra is not strong. It has been practicing in the cave all the time, but it is not practiced in vain. Naturally, its strength is needless to say.


    It''s just that the venomous snake incident cost it a lot of cultivation and control. In addition, those poisonous snakes are all in circulation. Once they die, the red headed Cobra adds another array to make them fight again.


    It''s all a matter of cultivation.


    Of course, this is only a foundation, and the red headed cobra can''t consume itself when its own spiritual power is not enough.


    I just didn''t expect to meet Bai ran and Ming Yan!


    It''s such a high starting point that red headed Cobra didn''t expect.


    Although Bai ran and Ming Yan can''t beat the moon, they are even. How can a red headed Cobra fight two?


    Besides, there is a little black in the middle, which is the incarnation of the demon world swallowing beast. It is the mount of the God River of emperor Chenyuan, and it is not a cat.


    In addition to the help of the white wolf king, of course, there is also a Fengxi, but among these powerful big men, Fengxi is a bit of a tightrope.


    But in any case, Fengxi''s auxiliary play is quite in place.


    This is a group of people fighting a snake across an array.


    Of course, if Bai ran knew that there was only one opponent, she would let Mingyan go on her own. They were a little bullying.


    It''s just that the red headed Cobra didn''t hang up directly. It has been proved that it is not a simple Snake.


    So when the red headed Cobra comes out of the slope and rushes all the way to the border of the entrance of the demon world, it can''t help feeling the active and fresh air around it.


    In fact, it did not expect to bear.


    If there are UAVs here, you can take a look at it remotely.


    The feeding route of the red headed cobra is like a greedy snake. With a big red head, it swings from side to side. It swims away at a meal, leaving nothing left.


    The food is very clean.


    It''s not that Feng Ying is angry! Anyway, let them grow up a little more. Most of them are little monsters. They haven''t seen them in spring.


    The red headed Cobra swallows tens of thousands of demons and tens of thousands of endosulfan at the same time. What they swallow is also their cultivation. Although some accomplishments are not much, they are fresh and can repair the skin.


    Of course, there is one thing that can''t be denied. The last operation of the red headed Cobra also increased a lot of accomplishments for itself and became extremely powerful.


    It''s just that although such a method can greatly increase the cultivation, it is against the will of heaven, and such a practice will be detected by the way of heaven.

 Chapter 2509

    After all, the operation of the red headed Cobra cost too much time to the three realms, six ways and one. This is different from the result after the war.


    In the eyes of heaven, there is no distinction between the demon world, the human world and the heaven world, only the whole complete world.


    It seems that the six realms are surrounded by the three invisible ways.


    So this is what Feng Ying is worried about. There will be a huge disaster for the red headed Cobra! Its own doom is also the retribution of its endless killing.


    But these are not only the beacon shadow is clear, in fact, the red headed Cobra itself is also very clear, but these with the revenge for the moon, it is not worth mentioning.


    Its life was originally saved by beheading the moon. Now it is worth dying for revenge.


    Red headed cobra is holding this idea, out of the demon world.


    That is to say, at the moment when the red headed Cobra leaves the demon world, it is determined to die, and life and death have been underestimated, so as to torture and kill the culprits who killed them one by one.


    It wants to torture those stupid mortals to death. Only in this way can we truly comfort the death of beheading the moon.


    Because of this, the red headed Cobra won''t let anyone, let alone because she is a woman, she can tolerate her yelling in front of her!


    They are all determined to die. Who is afraid of whom.


    Although it used to be so arrogant, it can cover up a little because of the moon cutting. Now it can''t do it at all, and it''s completely free.


    In fact, according to the degree of the red headed cobra, it has been closed before. Otherwise, the three realms and six ways may still be in the endless fire.


    It will not see the moon cut a little aggrieved.


    As for the reason of heaven, it''s all floating clouds.


    The red headed Cobra has nothing but gratitude for cutting the moon to save it.


    So after eating those demons, the red headed cobra''s body was greatly satisfied and full of strength.


    No matter what, straight from the human world.


    No matter what the demon world is made by it, it is not only the beacon shadow in charge, but also the home of the moon.


    Moreover, the beacon shadow took over the demon world, which was also due to the entrustment of beheading the moon.


    At the same time, the boundary between the human world and the demon world.


    A huge red smoke came, and when people thought it was a tornado or a sandstorm, it suddenly disappeared.


    "Did you see that? There was a red whirlwind in the sky just now? It''s like a python, but is there such a big Python in the world? "


    "Is it wrong? Mirage? "


    "But is there a red tornado in the mirage?"


    "That''s right. It''s strange. It''s changing. It may rain heavily. Go home and take your clothes away."


    For a moment, the crowd was afraid of the red tornado coming from afar, but then when the red tornado disappeared, people did not care.


    Although some feel strange, but can not answer, and the sky did recover, as usual, as if everything was an illusion.


    After all, such weather conditions, whether true or false, are not as strange as real.


    The pedestrians on the street stop and go. After all, ordinary people are worried about money and salt every day. Where else can they care about this?


    Even if it''s something incredible, they don''t have the ability to change anything!


    But just when people thought they were wrong, a man walked slowly in the deep of the forest.

 Chapter 2510

    These people don''t know, just now, that there''s something on their heads that''s equivalent to their death.


    Indeed, the red headed Cobra of the demon kingdom can blow up with the two kings and make a tie. For these small Muggles in the human world, if we really deal with them.


    It''s not like kneading sesame seeds, one finger at a time.


    Although the red headed Cobra doesn''t have fingers.


    But it has a snake tail, not to mention its snake tail can also beat down a tall building, that is, the red headed cobra that has a big mouth, and the demons who eat the demon world are fighting like greedy snakes, let alone human beings.


    Originally, the red headed Cobra thought the same thing. When it came to the human world, it would eat a million people and fill its stomach. After eating it for a long time, it would forget the smell of human Yang.


    Besides, the red headed Cobra also came for revenge, so it is possible to die.


    Just looking at the people on the ground who seemed to be the size of ants in its eyes, the red headed Cobra suddenly changed its mind.


    If you eat it like this, I think it''s too simple. It can''t soothe the pain in its heart at all, mainly because it can''t heal the shock of the death of the moon.


    The king of the demon Kingdom died, and sacrificed himself to the nine heavens in exchange for the retrogression of the human world time. All of them lived and worked in peace and contentment, and its king was unknown.


    There is no one to remember.


    Even a happy life.


    How can it be reconciled to such a thing.


    The red headed cobra can do whatever it takes. It only knows that it will snatch it if it likes. If it can''t, it will be destroyed and can''t be given to others.


    How can a mortal match his finger?


    So the red headed Cobra hates the river flow because many things have changed.


    However, the sacrifice of cutting the moon has made his own choice. The red headed cobra is distressed and angry. He even hates that iron is not made into steel.


    Just a woman, how can we sacrifice and regress to this?


    What''s more hateful is that beheading the moon has already done this, and the woman turns her head and doesn''t remember.


    This makes the red headed Cobra even more intolerable. In its opinion, Huasheng should spend his whole life in missing the moon. Only in this way can he live up to his efforts to cut the moon.


    Because of this, the red headed Cobra didn''t want to kill Hua Sheng.


    What''s more, no matter from that point of view, the red headed Cobra will not kill Huasheng. What it has to do is to let Huasheng sink into endless remorse and self blame.


    As for Jiangliu, the red headed Cobra has figured out the way to die. Jiangliu must die in the end, which is more painful than that suffered before he died of beheading the moon.


    The moon was robbed by thousands of thunder, scattered cultivation, and the sacrifice of magic pill. No matter that, it was all a pain that could not be borne by human beings. Whenever the red headed Cobra thought about it, it was very painful.


    He hated Jiang Liu and even Huasheng, and all those who were hostile to the moon.


    Not now, of course, because this is just the end of the red headed cobra''s arrangement for the river.


    Now the red headed Cobra wants to have a good time, and has formed a lot of plans in mind, although it sometimes does things like the attribute of erha.


    However, when it comes to the real chapter, his mind is not low, which can be said to be full of tricks.


    You can give everything for the obsession in your heart.


    So when it came to the human world, the red headed Cobra put aside his momentary desire to speak, threw himself into the woods, hid his breath, and turned into a man.


    He disguised himself as a human being and came to Jiangcheng.


    Although the red headed cobra is disguised as a human, its appearance is also the appearance of self-cultivation.


    At the same time, it also caused a great sensation around.

 Chapter 2511

    "Look at that man..."


    "My God..."


    "Get away from me..."


    "Is there something wrong with your brain?"


    "He seems to feel beautiful himself? What a brain


    When the red headed Cobra walked out of the woods, the voices of the surrounding people kept increasing.


    We don''t know what it is. Besides, no one expected that a boa constrictor will turn into an adult in broad daylight.


    I just feel that I met a psychopath and talked and pointed at the red headed Cobra.


    Of course, there are a lot of people watching.


    Some people, ah, life is too boring, so can''t help but want to find some sense of existence in others, to see the slot in others is their own happiness.


    It''s just that they don''t know who they''re laughing at.


    The one who can take their lives in an instant.


    As for the red headed cobra, it''s not that he thinks it''s beautiful, but he''s naturally aloof. Later, he lost his parents overnight, and later he practiced alone in the demon world.


    A lot of things, the red headed cobra can''t understand or understand.


    But he will not show it, just a cold face, with momentum to those who want to laugh at him.


    Just like now, the red headed cobra can hear even the murmuring around. After all, he is not an ordinary person.


    Even if they don''t understand why those people laugh at him so much, the red headed Cobra knows that they don''t mean him well.


    In the face of human beings, he is used to being aloof and aloof. Even if he hates human beings in his heart, he wants to be recognized by human beings.


    And the so-called cold and aloof is just a protective color. When was the red headed Cobra born in the human world!


    Where are the high-rise buildings in the human world?


    The red headed Cobra has just come out. In fact, he has no bottom in his heart, but he feels the breath of the human world. He also knows that this is the human world. It can''t be wrong.


    Of course, the red headed Cobra will not admit these humiliating thoughts.


    It''s a shame to care about stupid human thoughts. It''s contrary to his original ideas. He''s here to punish them.


    It''s just that although my mind is more positive about my own ideas and denies another voice in my heart, the more negative it is, the more obvious it will be.


    Revenge is also really want to let all people pay the price is serious, but did not come to the human world, not to meet human beings, red headed cobra can say cruel words, but really face, the heart can not help but lose.


    Why did everyone want to kill him? It''s not enough to kill his mother, or even his father!


    What did he do wrong to be so despised, cursed and persecuted by human beings


    His family, whether his father or his mother, pretended to be mortal. Where there was a drought, they went there at the first time, but these human beings did not remember.


    I only remember that wherever my mother went, it was a flood disaster!


    But mother is also saving people!


    But she was killed by the people she saved


    Even if he survived, he didn''t want revenge, because his mother finally gave him the responsibility.


    The red headed Cobra listened to her mother''s words and put down her hatred of human beings.


    However, the red headed Cobra did not expect that when he was practicing and crossing the robbery, he was attacked by all kinds of capable people and different talents in the human world.


    It is also because of this, the red headed Cobra failed to cross the robbery and nearly died. When he fled in a hurry, he met the beheaded moon.


    Save him on the brink of life and death.

 Chapter 2512

    The red headed Cobra remembers that all the people who surrounded him at that time also deeply hated it.


    He never forgot, so it''s really important for him to cut the moon.


    If there was no moon, there would be no red headed Cobra today.


    But tens of thousands of years later, the red headed cobra is obsessed with cultivation in order to make itself stronger and let those people have a good look at it.


    He''s not an ordinary snake demon anymore.


    Besides, he didn''t kill anyone.


    It''s just that the red headed Cobra has forgotten that his life span is different from that of a man.


    Now when he has been practicing for thousands of years, those people have long been gone.


    The bones are rotten.


    The only thing they can have is their offspring, but some of them are extinct.


    Now I can''t find it even if I want to.


    The insults he had heard at the beginning were incomparable with those now.


    So the red headed Cobra didn''t care. The most important thing was that the red headed Cobra had been derailed from the outside world for a long time. He couldn''t understand many words.


    Naturally, he didn''t care. Besides, he had a lot of important things to do.


    He said that he wanted to revenge for the moon, and he also wanted to make a sound for himself. As long as he could find those people at the beginning, the red headed Cobra must let them have a good look.


    He is no longer the snake he used to be.


    The recollection of the red headed cobra is short, and then he looks up with pride at the people around him, and sneers.


    Then the pace was accelerated.


    Although he is now at a leisurely pace, the red headed Cobra appears in the human world, and Huasheng and Jiangliu are facing great danger.


    At that time, because of the relationship between Huasheng and the moon, many things were very modest, but even so, they were called the devil. If it was the red headed cobra, it would not be as simple as the devil.


    If you don''t mix it up, you can''t live up to his troubles.


    "How do you feel that man is still proud and charming?"


    "That''s right. What''s the age of killing Matt?"


    "He doesn''t think he''s particularly handsome, does he?"


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with the young people now. I have to think hard about the good body and head?"


    People around him watched the red headed Cobra go away, and the discussion became louder.


    Several people couldn''t help but whisper.


    Although the red headed cobra is far away, it doesn''t prevent him from hearing.


    Because as he spent more time outside, there were more and more similar words.


    What killed Matt, horse killed chicken?


    What''s that all about?


    He''s a snake, a cobra, not a horse, not a chicken.


    And shouldn''t a normal person not see his real body?


    How can you see that he is not a human being?


    Although the result is not right, but the red headed Cobra also found this strange fact.


    Is it true that human beings are mutating?


    But after being talked about for a long time, the red headed Cobra was a little annoyed, and wanted to swallow some directly, so as not to talk in their own ears.


    just as like as two peas were trying to open their mouths, they suddenly saw a person who was exactly the same as their own appearance.


    This discovery changed the eyes of the red headed Cobra.


    How could he have the same kind?


    He''s a mutant snake!


    But the other side has the same red long hair as his own, and the long hair on the top of his head is also erect, but the other side also covers half of his face.


    The corner of the mouth is as black as the corner of the eye. This is the same.


    The red headed Cobra has no clothes on, showing red and black tattoos. Of course, in the eyes of outsiders, it is a tattoo. In fact, it is the birthmark of the red headed Cobra itself, which are two snakes.


    Red snake and black king cobra.

 Chapter 2513

    Yes, these two snakes are the parents of the red headed Cobra.


    The red headed Cobra has been carrying this since it was born.


    I always look like my parents.


    He never felt that there was any problem, and he could always remember the appearance of his parents. Otherwise, tens of thousands of years later, the red headed Cobra would be forgotten.


    As for the lower body of the red headed cobra, it is even more interesting. The big red underpants, barefoot, and all the tendons and muscles are exposed outside, proving that he is a man at this time.


    The red headed cobra is androgynous. Fortunately, he hasn''t turned into a woman. Otherwise, it would be more shocking than the current image.


    "Oh, brother, you can do it!"


    "I didn''t expect that in the 21st century, on the street, I just came out and could find family members who buried their families!"


    "Your tattoo looks very imposing. What''s your name? Let''s leave a contact information to let each other know about any activities."


    In his early twenties, the young murderer, who is very similar to the red headed cobra, was also stunned when he saw the image of the red headed Cobra. Then he took the initiative to talk with him and was very enthusiastic.


    After all, what I like, when I don''t communicate in advance, I can meet almost the same people who have the same interests. It''s just a great fate.


    "What are you talking about? What is there to bury the family now? Never stop. I''m from the devil kingdom


    "It has nothing to do with the family you''re talking about!"


    "I''ve never heard of it. Who is the family that buried the family? Where is the territory now? "


    The red headed Cobra looks a little dull. This is the first time I met a person who offered to say hello to him and called him a brother.


    It''s just burying the family. He really hasn''t heard of it.


    Although he was closed for many years, he also traveled with his parents in many places, even in the three realms and six roads.


    But the red headed Cobra didn''t even hear of a family called burying love?


    Even if the Yan Clan declined again, the mermaid clan who was later destroyed, the flower clan all over the world, and the fox clan, which is now in its heyday.


    The red headed Cobra has been heard of.


    Only this family of burying love has never heard of red headed Cobra.


    To tell you the truth, when you see the other person''s appearance, if it wasn''t for his parents'' tattoos, the red headed Cobra almost thought it was his brother.


    Red headed cobra is also a little excited in his heart, otherwise how could he ignore the breath on the other side?


    It belongs to human beings.


    There''s no weird smell.


    Even so, the red headed Cobra did not conceal the fact that he had reported his family, and he did not want to hide it.


    He came to revenge, but this old snake is extremely lack of social experience. He does not know the changes in the world today.


    Many memories are still in the past.


    In addition, the red headed cobra is also proud of being accepted by the demon world. It is a matter of great pride for him to follow under the command of beheading the moon.


    But that''s not what Matt''s looking at.


    The whole person has been confused.


    All the black question marks and lipsticks were open and closed, in the social brain, but for a while, they were unable to catch up.


    Demon world?


    When is this new trend?


    He''s not the most trendy?


    It shouldn''t be.


    "What are you talking about? Big brother, I can''t understand you! "


    "Look at your clothes. You are learning from me and learning from us to bury the family. This is the characteristic of our family. You, the new trend, can''t be like this!"

 Chapter 2514

    "I thought you were a member of your own family, but you were still an opponent?"


    "You are competing with me for traffic. The heat is coming!"


    "Do you care about me


    "Now, I''ll give you two choices. First, give up your set and follow me as a little brother."


    "As for the second one, I''ll beat you up and buckle all the things on you, and pull out the red hair."


    This meeting also understood the killing of Matt boy. The reaction came over, and the expression was not as enthusiastic as before.


    Before and after, left and right looked, know that this should be a person, also not polite, stretched out his finger and began to light the red headed Cobra.


    One side arrogantly said, while holding out the finger began to hate.


    But after a few fights, he killed Matt boy, and his heart was a little beat.


    This man''s muscles are real.


    It''s strong.


    After that, the boy killed Matt and buttoned the tattoo of the red headed Cobra It didn''t fall off.


    It''s not a painting. It''s true!


    Looking up at the eyes of the red headed cobra, it seems that the middle of the eyeball is vertical? Isn''t that Meitong?


    "You Who are you? "


    "I I just want to tell you today. I''ll make a joke with you. You don''t have to take it seriously. If you think it looks so good now, that''s fine


    "I don''t want to tell you. I have something else to do. I will contact you for a long time."


    It''s not stupid to kill Matt boy. It''s not easy to be provoked when you look at it carefully, and the more you look at it, the more weird it is.


    People''s instinctive reaction to do strange, let him go quickly.


    The young man killed Matt and wanted to leave, but he found that his neck was pulled.


    I worked hard for a long time without shaking.


    "Brother, I''m a street thug. I wanted to get close to you and cheat you to spend some money. There''s no other meaning."


    "Let me go. You can dress as you like."


    The kids who killed Matt are going to cry.


    It''s not to say how much he counsels. It''s just that his body has been restrained and he can''t move at all. This is not what normal people can do.


    You can''t be afraid to kill Matt.


    The main reason is that the other party has not spoken yet.


    When the red headed Cobra killed Matt to insult the demon world and did not put the demon world in his eyes, the red headed cobra''s eyes changed.


    He can deal with the demon world as much as he can. Frankly speaking, it''s his business to close the door to his own home. It has nothing to do with outsiders. Even if he is executed by beheading the moon, the red headed Cobra does not complain.


    But it doesn''t mean that others can blame the demon world!


    The red headed cobra''s dissatisfaction with human beings was once again pulled out. Regardless of the number, seven or twenty-one, the red headed Cobra directly pulled the boy to the corner and swallowed it.


    Yeah!


    It''s a real gulp of that.


    The young man who killed Matt didn''t say a word. His last memory was that a man, or a man who killed Matt, suddenly opened his mouth.


    That mouth is bigger than his whole head.


    Then it was swallowed by the whole person.


    At the last moment, the boy who killed Matt knew that the man opposite was really not a human being


    "It should have been so long ago!"


    After the red headed Cobra swallowed, he came to the conclusion, and then said that he saw several children looking at him in the corner.


    Strictly speaking, I saw all his movements.


    The red headed cobra''s eyes changed, then walked up to the children and swallowed them before they could shout out.

 Chapter 2515

    Red headed cobra is a big meal. Although the taste of the first boy who killed Matt is not very good, the taste of the children behind is quite delicious.


    They are all underage children, younger than each other.


    One tastes better than the other.


    It''s just something that the red headed Cobra doesn''t know. He has been on the news, and many people have seen the news on TV.


    Children disappear without reason


    Suspected human traffickers


    What new means of human traffickers, perfectly avoiding the monitoring area, leaving no trace


    I don''t know whether or not to say that the red headed Cobra fool has a fool''s fortune or something.


    He skilfully avoided the monitoring area when swallowing people and stood in the dead corner of monitoring.


    It''s interesting that he doesn''t even know it himself.


    Therefore, after the last incident of rats sucking human Yang Qi, Jiangcheng has experienced another supernatural event.


    But the river stream far away from the central hospital is listening to Feng Xi telling Qin Wanyu today''s news. Feng Xi can''t help but sigh that the world is not peaceful.


    Qin Wanyu is also in love with the children who have disappeared.


    After all, they are a few children under 10 years old, and I don''t know if they can find them. Even if they do, they hope to be healthy children.


    No accident. What else would these families do


    As for Jiangliu, he was touched in his heart, but he didn''t express any emotion on the surface. After all, he couldn''t do anything. Now Huasheng''s business has already made him worried.


    It''s just that the current of the meeting, including Fengxi and Qin, Wanyu, didn''t know that it was related to them.


    It''s even as relevant.


    Almost to the inevitable moment, a lot of things have been found, all things broke out together, several people in the river once again know what it is to be exhausted.


    But now they have a few days to live on.


    Although they didn''t know it, they were still waiting for Huasheng to wake up every day, hoping that time would pass quickly and Huasheng would wake up early.


    But don''t want to soon, their idea actually became extravagant hope?


    Even the wind Xi can''t help but regret, why can''t I be vigilant.


    Hua Sheng sleeps deeply. Many things depend on her, but she always loses the chain at the critical moment.


    I regret it too.


    But what''s the use of regret? Things have happened, even doomed, a lot of things are mutual, what you get, relative to pay what.


    Even if Feng Xi is careful, many things can''t be avoided.


    If the moon is not dead, but all people will not live, and if the moon is not killed, the red headed Cobra will not pass the pass, and there will be no later things.


    But a lot of things are doomed, Huasheng''s identity will not change, all of which is her disaster.


    Including Jiangliu, he thought he was just an ordinary person, but his experience told him that he thought too much.


    Jiangcheng central hospital.


    "Jiangliu, what do you mean? I didn''t care about the children before, but now you have to send them away? "


    "I think you are really crazy. I tell you, ah Sheng will wake up. When she wakes up and sees the child sent away by you, I''ll see how you can explain it!"


    "Qin Wanyu, look at this is your brother, crazy, crazy!"


    Feng Xi and Qin Wanyu are chatting with the river, talking about the recent events outside. Just after finishing the news about the loss of children, Jiang Liu suddenly says that he wants to send the two children away.

 Chapter 2516

    Don''t think about it. As soon as the river flows, the wind blows up the temple directly.


    "Xi Xi, don''t worry. Let the river finish talking. It''s all the children of the river. How can he not worry about it, and how can he give up?"


    Qin, Anhui and Henan pacify the wind and look at the river. Seriously, now Qin, Anhui and Henan are not sure about the river flow.


    Qin Wanyu was stunned when he heard Jiang Liu''s words, but he soon calmed down and knew that Jiangliu could not have no children.


    He reacted too much with Fengxi, which was also because he couldn''t accept it for a while. After all, since the two children were born, Feng Xi has been in contact with herself for the longest time.


    Qin Wanyu fiercely heard the river finish saying, subconsciously felt that his girl was going to be thrown away, be despised, that certainly can''t be ah.


    Now the little girl in the eyes of Qin Wanyu following suit is not only her daughter-in-law, but also her own daughter-in-law.


    If you can''t be close, you can''t give up your children.


    It''s just that Qin Wanyu can calm down a little bit more than Feng Xi. After all, he is a man, and many emotions are hidden in his heart.


    In particular, the current situation of the river is not stable at all. Qin, Anhui and Henan are somewhat prepared for what the river can say.


    Although I didn''t expect that this preparation was a little small, the construction of the heart of Qin, Anhui and Henan was almost insufficient.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you. Ah Sheng is still beside you. I''ll listen to what you can say!"


    "Say it


    Feng Xi shakes off Qin Wanyu''s hand and sits directly across the river, that is, on the right side of Huasheng.


    Qin, Anhui and Henan are not upset to be thrown away, sitting beside the wind Xi, with the wind Xi looking at the river.


    Although the Huasheng in the middle is sleepy and sleepy, it will be one if you calculate it hard.


    It happened that the three sessions were going to have a good look at how Jiangliu said to send the children away and not to have children.


    The wind Xi looked at the river fiercely, and there was no sense of joking. After all, not looking at children and not having children are completely different things.


    What''s more, although Fengxi didn''t get an accurate answer in fengqingcheng, she still had a direct one in her heart after taking care of her children for so long.


    Although the two children are small, their external senses are better than those of normal children. That is to say, they probably understand everything. How much harm will be left in their weak hearts if the children know that their father doesn''t want him?


    How can Fengxi bear it?


    Don''t say it''s the wind. No one can tolerate it.


    So this time, Feng Xi was really angry, and he didn''t have a good face for Qin Wanyu, who spoke to the river.


    Otherwise, I would not leave him alone and sit down alone. I don''t know who to negotiate with.


    In this regard, Qin, Anhui and Henan can only be helpless silence.


    Because the past experience tells him, this time must not go against the wind, or it will be very troublesome.


    "I said to send the two children away! It''s not a joke. "


    "They didn''t need any special care at all when they were born. You can see their condition better than me. There is no problem with their health!"


    "It has always been a problem with Huasheng. They were born safely, but Huasheng has become like this."


    "I can''t take care of them, but it doesn''t matter to them in the hospital, so send them away. It can be sent anywhere!"


    Jiangliu has feelings about the reaction of Fengxi and Qin, Wanyu, but he still can''t feel any fluctuation in his heart.

 Chapter 2517

    In fact, Jiangliu has been thinking about this idea for a long time. In the past, he left the two children nearby and wanted to stimulate Huasheng with this method.


    Maybe he will wake up that day. After all, no one is more anxious about two children than Hua Sheng.


    It''s just that time has passed more than a month. Although the two children were born less than one month, they are full-term after birth.


    All the necessary examinations have been done. After observing for such a long time, I also know that the two children are healthier than anyone else.


    It''s not like two premature babies at all.


    Therefore, Jiangliu thought more than once whether the two children had absorbed the energy of their mother''s body and maintained themselves.


    After all, only this explanation can explain why two children are not full-term, but can be so healthy. There is no problem.


    Whether it''s the health of your skin color or the number of your organs, there''s no problem.


    If ordinary people, Jiangliu may not think about this, but in Huasheng, Jiangliu can think of countless possibilities.


    After all, Huasheng is not an ordinary person.


    Moreover, ordinary people have not been able to fall asleep so far, there is no sign of waking up, and no matter who it is, there is no problem.


    And Jiangliu will say that sending the two children away is also considered.


    Only those who have physical problems will stay in the hospital all the time. The two children have no problem. Even if the river doesn''t go to see them, they can eat and sleep and do not make trouble.


    There was no problem. Even the Viper from outside didn''t hurt them.


    Why stay in the hospital?


    The river also wants to be out of sight and out of mind.


    It can be said that if he can choose, Jiangliu will not want any children even if he annoys Huasheng.


    Jiangliu did not expect such a big consequence after giving birth to two children.


    Nowadays, the river stream thinks most about regret every day.


    And this regret is growing as Huasheng''s coma time increases.


    Jiangliu can''t be indifferent to two children.


    But what the river doesn''t say is that the hospital has to face life and death every day, even if they are far away.


    The pain and indignation of losing family members also spread to every corner of the hospital, and adults will be affected, let alone children.


    Facing the outside world, learning to feel is strange to everything.


    What emotions the people around them bring them, what they learn.


    So no matter where you look at it, the two children are going to be sent away.


    But there are some things that Jiangliu didn''t say and didn''t want to say.


    It''s just that if Jiangliu doesn''t talk about it, Fengxi and Qin, Anhui and Henan can''t understand it. Now it''s from the mouth of Jiangliu that Fengxi can''t sit still.


    No matter how the Qin, Anhui and Henan blocked it.


    "Come, you say, where are you going to take the two children?"


    "I don''t think you should give it away. There is no one to take care of at home. Since you don''t want it, I''ll take it all away in a moment."


    "Qin, Wanyu, go and take your daughter-in-law!"


    The wind rubbed up and didn''t want to say anything about Huasheng. After all, if Jiangliu could still think about not making Huasheng angry at this time, it wouldn''t be so long and didn''t look after the children.


    Now it''s more direct. I want to send the child away.


    "Jiangliu, you don''t mean not to have children, do you? Just send away first, that is to send back ten li spring breeze? "


    "Of course, what I mean by following the wind is that it can be delivered directly to us. There is a breeze at home and there is a boundary outside, so it can be safer. Now you and I know the situation of Huasheng."

 Chapter 2518

    Although Qin Wanyu was also confused by the words of the river, he could be more calm. No matter what the river flow means, it must be his meaning.


    Although Qin Wanyu was eager to take the little girl back to his home, if the river did not let him see, Qin Wanyu would steal the children.


    Such a soft little girl, long and exquisite, pink Dudu small face, can''t put it down.


    Qin Wanyu now, even if he doesn''t want him to be in charge, he has to take care of the children.


    What we have to do every day is to see the baby.


    As for the boy, sorry, he chose to forget.


    Although the boy has a strong spirit, whoever looks at him is afraid. It is also because of this that he dares not to see anything. He can only put it aside, and only wind Xi rushes to take care of him.


    "Let''s leave it with you. I don''t think Huasheng will worry about it, will it?"


    "It''s just two children after all. Can you take care of them? It has affected your life for too long. It is too troublesome to affect your own rhythm of life all the time


    Jiangliu looks at Huasheng with her eyes closed. She can''t say that she is reluctant to give up her children. After all, although she is her own child, Jiangliu doesn''t go out to see it.


    Now don''t talk about the wind, just say that Qin, Anhui and Henan have more time to look after children than Jiangliu.


    What''s more, when Jiang Liu knew that Hua Sheng was pregnant with the girl, when he heard that Qin Wanyu wanted to be the Qin family, he refused all over, and his eyes were full of dislike for Qin Wanyu.


    After all, no one knows who they grew up with. Jiang Liu thinks that most of the children of Qin, Wan and Yu will inherit the intelligence quotient of Qin, Wan and Yu, so every time Qin Wan Yu talks, Jiang Liu always looks after him with white eyes.


    It was a joy to think about that time.


    But since Huasheng gave birth to the child, Jiangliu did not even smile, and did not have the mind to dislike Qin, Anhui and Henan.


    It''s just a little bit. Although Jiang Liu''s mood is getting hotter and hotter day by day, he remembers the care of Fengxi and others clearly.


    He can despise his own children, but he can''t take Feng Xi''s contribution for granted.


    After all, no one owes anyone. Fengxi''s help is sentimental, no matter it''s not necessary.


    So many things, Jiangliu remembers, but no matter how he remembers, thanks to Qin, Wan and Yu, he can''t hide his dislike of Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Now he just doesn''t have the mood to pay attention to it. Jiangliu also knows that Qin Wanyu is intentional. He says that it stimulates him and wants him to be normal.


    But Jiang Liu couldn''t laugh at the thought of Huasheng. He really didn''t care about the unexpected things except Huasheng.


    "Jiangliu, you''d better stop talking!"


    As soon as Jiang Liu''s words came out, Feng Xi didn''t say anything, but Qin Wanyu, who had been persuading him in the middle, changed his face first.


    "What? When Huasheng becomes like this, you will not live? Or can''t live? "


    "Look at you now! And what you said


    "Prince Jiang, the leader of Jiangcheng, look at you! It''s not like my brother can''t live. Don''t let me down on you! All of us want to help you, stand by and wait together, and you''ll see you again? "


    "I don''t want to say anything. I understand you and your collapse. If the wind is blowing, I can''t be better than you!"


    "But I tell you, Jiangliu, I can''t say such words as you. I can bear to send the children away. I can take care of them if I follow the trend!"


    "But what does it mean to be in trouble? Don''t want to affect our lives? "

 Chapter 2519

    "Our brother, Feng Xi and Hua Sheng, who grew up together since childhood, are also friends with each other. Naturally, we don''t have to say much about the relationship. As a result, you tell me this now?"


    "Look at what you say


    "From Hua Sheng''s coma to now, none of us, no matter Jun Xian or anyone else, didn''t make a contribution out of time. We didn''t have a word of complaint. Have we experienced a little in these years?"


    "What do you think of us when you say that? Brothers and sisters? "


    Qin Wanyu looked at the river and gave him a good deal.


    It can be said that Qin Wanyu and Jiangliu have never said so, nor have they said this, because in the eyes of Qin Wanyu, he and Jiangliu have never separated you and me.


    Who''s in trouble? The other brothers can''t watch.


    Also all sincerely put in the heart, as their own thing to look at.


    Fengxi didn''t expect to see Qin Wanyu change face. Facing several people in the river, Fengxi knew that Qin Wanyu was always easygoing and magnanimous, how to make it all right.


    He can do it. No problem.


    "Qin Wan Yu!"


    Feng Xi looks at Qin Wanyu, which is like running a train. She talks incessantly, looks at Huasheng, and thinks about holding on to Qin Wanyu.


    This time, I came to persuade Qin, Anhui and Henan to make peace.


    The main wind Xi didn''t expect that the reaction of Qin, Anhui and Henan would be so big that the whole person would become a fire breathing dragon.


    "Well, that''s settled. I''ll take the two children back and put them in Feng''s house first. When will Huasheng wake up and send them back to you? Of course, if you regret, you can come to see the children at any time."


    Feng Xi is afraid to continue to say, can not hold Qin Wanyu, after all, Feng Xi has never seen Qin Wanyu quarreling with his brothers.


    What''s more, the appearance of the river is actually understood in my heart. I''m afraid the nerves have been tormented crazy at this time, and the brain circuit is not clear. Otherwise, we can''t say these things. Even if we do such things, we have to send them away without looking at the children.


    "How can this work?"


    Feng Xi said summarily, pulling Qin Wanyu to leave, went to the next room to take the children home, but was stopped, or in other words, a female voice came from behind, and the big star''s aura came in an instant.


    Hua Zhi with Wang Junxian, do not know when to come, do not know how much heard, in the wind Xi words down, Hua Zhi added a sentence.


    As for Jiangliu, although he didn''t say anything, even Fengxi could see the sadness of Jiangliu, let alone Qin, Wan and Yu. So when he finished speaking in Qin, Wan and Yu, he left with the strength of Fengxi.


    Did not expect this time, Hua Zhi and Wang Jun show.


    "How did you get in?"


    Zhihua Wang Zhihua just saw her eyebrows, was it obvious that she was in the hospital?


    Normally, it should not be. Qin Wanyu has cleaned up the ward, and Fengxi has set up a border around it. Once someone approaches, Fengxi will be the first to know.


    Even know the location, which is why when a paparazzi reporter wants to come in and steal, he can cross the security guard on the first floor, but can''t cross the wind.


    Even those paparazzi reporters want to worship Fengxi as a teacher. After so many years of filming, they have never seen anyone in their family so powerful.


    And Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian or just walked in, the bodyguards asked Qin Wanyu''s meaning, and then let them in.


    Qin Wanyu was angry just now and didn''t have time to follow suit. It''s just that this is not the point.

 Chapter 2520

    The point is that Fengxi''s border has never been heard, which makes Fengxi puzzled.


    After asking Hua Zhi, without waiting for Hua Zhi to say anything more, Feng Xi seems to have thought of something, and quickly raises her hand to detect the lower border. Just as she is worried about, the boundary is broken, when she doesn''t know.


    In this way, the wind Xi''s expression also changed, can break her boundary in the case that she is not aware of, there is no movement, who is this person?


    Besides, the strength of the other side must not be underestimated.


    "Don''t delay your time. Get out of here quickly. My border has been broken!"


    "No matter who the other party is, it must be unkind!"


    "Jiangliu, you can take Huasheng with you."


    Wind Xi look a little anxious, after testing, said to the public.


    This meeting also can''t care about anything else, they can''t point to them.


    In the human world, among these people, Feng Xi is the most knowledgeable person, and must be concerned about the safety of all people.


    "Let''s go. Hua Sheng and I will stay here. Whatever comes, it''s just for us."


    When Jiang Liu heard the wind Xi''s words, his expression changed, and he was also worried. However, on second thought, the other party was definitely not aiming at himself or Huasheng.


    As long as they don''t move, others are certainly not in much danger.


    Jiang Liu''s words are not casual. When Huasheng didn''t wake up, every time those people who wanted to murder them came to Jiangliu from the first worry to the present numbness.


    That''s it, thought the decadent river.


    The two children have wind. They take care of them. There is nothing to worry about, even though the river has nothing to worry about.


    "Jiangliu, I thought you didn''t want to take care of the two children. That''s the most extreme. But I didn''t expect you to go too far now."


    "You want to die or you don''t want to live, that''s your business. Don''t take my five sisters with you!"


    "Fengxi, let''s take Huasheng with us. If he wants to keep it by himself, we can''t help him with his decadent appearance."


    "Two children, we take back, which is about the same size as the one at home. I can take care of them. There are so many things about Fengxi. We can''t always be tired by only one person."


    Hua Zhi took care of the little prince at home these two days, making time for her to come to the hospital with Wang Junxian, thinking of seeing Huasheng and her two children.


    A few days did not see, in the heart still a little miss that elder sister, as for younger brother, excuse me, Hua Zhi is dare not think.


    Wang Junxian is more insensible. There is already a boy in the family. In addition to the boy in Huasheng''s family, Wang Junxian is not comfortable to say nothing.


    But they didn''t expect to hear a person from Qin, Anhui and Henan facing the river, and the wind was pulling on the side.


    Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian listened for a while also heard a so ran, look also can''t say good or bad, can only say more understanding.


    Until the wind Xi finally said what to take two children back to the wind home, Hua Zhi naturally can not be heard, there is no reason to let wind Xi with Huasheng''s two children.


    After all, Hua Zhi is still Hua Sheng''s sister. In addition to so many things in the hospital, Feng Xi is busy with her work.


    Hua Zhi in the heart is also in the heart can not bear, although in the heart before what little sister''s mustard, but to the real case, Hua Zhi will not naturally look at.


    Very supportive.


    It''s just that before the issue of children''s ownership is mentioned, Fengxi takes the lead in feeling wrong and says something about the destruction of the border.

 Chapter 2521

    Although Hua Zhi doesn''t know what kind of skills are bound, she also knows that it''s not a small thing, and her expression is a little urgent. Naturally, she wants to take Huasheng away.


    Hua Zhi is very happy to speak, without any hesitation. She directly asks Wang Junxian to go to the next room with two children. She follows suit and two prepare wheelchairs with Huasheng.


    As for Qin, Wan and Yu, Hua Zhi asked him to control the river flow, which would make Hua Zhi angry at the river. The most important person in his life had an accident. He did not wake up and did not have any omen.


    It is true that everyone is very tormenting for a time, but you can not always decadent.


    Normal people still have to live. Besides, Huasheng is just in a coma, and there is no irreparable life and death reincarnation event.


    How can we be so pessimistic?


    Not even two kids.


    Although Jiangliu hasn''t seen the two children since their birth, Hua Zhi is somewhat dissatisfied. After all, Hua Zhi is Hua Sheng''s sister. If it wasn''t for knowing Jiang Liu''s feelings for Huasheng, Hua Zhi would doubt whether he was dissatisfied with Huasheng and would not wait to see the children.


    But the river is not, but because too much care, Hua Zhi''s heart also understand.


    So even if the river doesn''t care, she will take care of the two little ones. In addition, she has just given birth to the baby, so it is not bad for the two to take care of them together.


    It''s just that the river is like this now. When the child is sent away, he keeps watch with his Huasheng. He knows that there is any danger, and he doesn''t dodge.


    There is no business, this let Hua Zhi how can not angry.


    In other words, this is the mood of hating iron but not steel.


    Hua Zhi has always believed that the river is the strongest, rational people, these people are among them, no matter what the character or, are the most perfect.


    There is no flaw in it.


    But now Hua Zhi can be regarded as seeing what is madness for love.


    Angry Hua Zhi wants to hit people.


    Then, while commanding, he pinched two times according to Wang Junxian''s arm. He didn''t find a person to solve his anger. He was angry according to Hua Zhi''s character.


    Wang Junxian


    Dare not speak, turned to hold the baby.


    Jiang Liu is touched by Hua Zhi''s words, but nothing else is more important than Hua Sheng.


    Jiang Liu can''t help thinking that he may have been really crazy, because if he is not crazy, why did he hear that the boundary was destroyed and who came here? What Jiangliu thought was, would Huasheng be in a hurry and then react?


    So when Hua Zhi said he wanted to take Huasheng away, Jiangliu held Huasheng''s hand. Although he didn''t say anything, the meaning was obvious.


    Don''t move anyone.


    "You..."


    Hua Zhi looks at the river, pointing at the river for a moment. She doesn''t know what to say. Her brain is confused and angry.


    After giving birth to a child, Hua Zhi is more irritable than before.


    Wang Jun had a deep understanding of this.


    "No way..."


    The wind Xi stood beside and raised her hand to check the lower border. She even stood by the window and looked at it. She murmured in doubt.


    As for Hua Zhi''s words, Feng Xi and Qin, Wan and Yu are a little relieved by listening, because they also think so. They are afraid that the river will sink deeper and get worse results.


    During this period of time, everyone thought about how to make Huasheng wake up and how to make the river flow cheer up.


    Don''t be so dead. He still has two children. If Hua Sheng really keeps sleeping, those two children can''t lose their mother for a while, father.


    No matter how good they are to their children, they are not the same as their parents.

 Chapter 2522

    However, no matter now or before, no matter how to say or what to say, the river has no response. No matter it is Fengxi, Qin, Wanyu and even bairan, they have no choice.


    The degree of torment that the river is not affected now is the same as that of Hua Sheng, who has been in a coma and has been unable to do anything about it.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t worry about it. Let''s take Huasheng with us and the two children first! "


    "As for the prince, let it go. We can''t afford it."


    Hua Zhi heard the wind Xi''s doubts, can''t help but ask, but think about it, this time also can''t close so much, directly take people to go first for respect.


    The main thing is that what really happened is not within the scope of normal people. Hua Zhi thinks that she really can''t cope with it. No one is afraid of death. Hua Zhi is also afraid, but she is more afraid of dragging her feet.


    Hua Zhi knows that she is a few Jin several Liang, a lot of things certainly can not cope with, when the wind Xi to do may be more things.


    Protect more people.


    Even if Feng Xi has three heads and six arms, it is also lack of skills.


    So when Feng Xi says that she won''t let her come, Hua Zhi seldom comes. Even if she really wants to see her children and Huasheng, she should contact the wind first.


    Hua Zhi does not want to give people trouble.


    As for Wang Zhixi, she didn''t contact with her later.


    That''s how it came up.


    Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian also don''t understand those things, just come in.


    That''s what comes next.


    "It''s not right. When I saw you coming in, I checked the border and it was destroyed. I don''t know when it happened. I didn''t notice it. In fact, even if we want to go now, it''s too late."


    "It''s just something more wrong. I just clearly felt that there was a gap in the border. Now I have another look and check, and there is no problem!"


    "It doesn''t seem to exist where there was just an exit!"


    "But I can''t feel wrong. Normal people can go in and out freely, but I will feel it and never be wrong. When you two came in, I didn''t feel like saying nothing. Then when I checked the border, I also found a gap, so I lost my sense of enchantment."


    "But now the border is in good condition. I can destroy it quickly and repair it. This man has great strength!"


    Feng Xi has a serious look. She is faced with opponents she can''t antagonize. She is also very flustered. Besides, there are so many people here.


    The most terrible enemy is the invisible one, because no one knows what he will do first, or even who he wants to deal with.


    "According to your opinion, since the other party has been so strong, we can''t even hide. You can take your children back. It''s OK to go back to the spring breeze of ten li, or the wind family or the Wang family."


    "I''m guarding Huasheng in the hospital. We''re not going anywhere."


    "You don''t have to say much. I won''t change my mind."


    Jiangliu didn''t look at anyone, just looked at the sky. He didn''t know what he was thinking about, whether it was Huazhi or Fengxi, Qin Wanyu.


    Jiangliu knows it in my heart, but no matter how I understand it, it''s not the same as doing it.


    What''s more, Jiangliu has made a decision in his heart, no matter who says what can''t be changed.


    No one knows that in the heart of the river, there is always a kind of intuition. Huasheng will certainly be OK. It will be saved from danger, and it may even be hidden. Therefore, Jiangliu refuses to go.

 Chapter 2523

    In fact, Jiang Liu is right not to say it. If he does, people around him will only think that Jiang Liu is hopeless.


    Who can be sure that Huasheng will be ok?


    Is it just because of a poisonous snake incident?


    Who dares to bet that it''s not for Huasheng next time?


    So the river didn''t say, just closed his mouth and chose silence.


    Hear the words of river flow, wind Xi and Hua Zhi two people already don''t know to say what.


    Even if Jiangliu doesn''t speak out in his heart now, people already think that Jiang Liu is crazy, or the kind of hopeless.


    "Meow!"


    Just when Hua Zhi still wants to say what, a cat calls in this standoff, nervous room rang out.


    It''s Xiao Hei.


    Xiaohei had been in the hospital all the time, guarding Huasheng with the river. However, he began to disappear in recent days, along with the milk of the little white cat.


    However, when everyone was in a standoff, Xiao Hei came in with the cat''s feet, and then jumped to Huasheng''s hospital bed. Under the eyes of the people, he slowly fell down.


    Put the little claw on the arm of Huasheng, the meaning of maintenance is obvious.


    Xiaohei doesn''t want Huasheng to leave.


    After some movements, Xiao Hei looks at the wind and then puts his head on Huasheng''s arm.


    For a moment, several people in the room didn''t know what to say.


    "No, what does this kitten mean?"


    Hua Zhi looks at the wind and the river.


    Maybe it''s because of the wind Xi''s words, or the river''s speech. In a word, Hua Zhi is inexplicably not in a hurry. She can also be distracted by Xiaohei.


    Pointing to Xiao Hei, I don''t understand how to look at them.


    After all, Fengxi and Xiaohei have a lot of contact, and some things can definitely be seen clearly.


    The most important thing is to understand the meaning of the cat, although in Hua Zhi''s opinion, the kitten should be thrown aside directly.


    But I have been in contact with Huasheng for a long time. Even if I am not clear, I know that Xiaohei is not ordinary. I just don''t know how Xiaohei is different.


    So Hua Zhi can''t really throw Xiaohei out, and she won''t pay attention to Xiaohei''s reaction.


    Besides, even if Hua Zhi doesn''t pay attention, the wind and the river can''t be ignored.


    They know that the cat can talk.


    But don''t talk outside at will, otherwise it must be on the news again, a black cat that can only speak.


    "Just follow the river."


    "I''d better take the two children back. Your family already has one, and I don''t have one. I have more time, otherwise you can''t take care of them."


    Fengxi looks at Xiaohei''s action, thinks about it, and says her guess. It''s as honest as Fengxi says.


    That''s what Xiaohei means.


    After Feng Xi finished, Xiao Hei didn''t react. Instead, he swayed his tail leisurely and leaned lazily beside Huasheng. It seemed that Huasheng was not in a coma, but was still touching Xiaohei''s head as usual


    No matter what Xiao Hei looks like, everyone knows that this is just a fantasy, and Huasheng has not awakened at all.


    "Wind, what are you talking about? Now it''s about how to take care of children? "


    "This You I... "


    Hua Zhi did not know what to say for a moment, looking at little black, this let the wind Xi also change the attention of the small black cat, a time head is big.


    Hua Zhi don''t understand why it''s like this!


    Fengxi has already said that the border has been destroyed. What has happened? Why put Huasheng here?

 Chapter 2524

    "Hua Zhi, listen to the river and follow the wind, they must have their own concerns!"


    "I''ve packed the two kids, and there''s nothing to clean up. We have both. Let''s go."


    Wang Junxian looked at the river, and then went to Hua Zhi side, pulling her.


    Wang Junxian didn''t talk much. He didn''t want to keep silent, but didn''t know what to say. He felt that the river he knew was calm and calm.


    It won''t be like this. He''s not crazy.


    Some words, even if the river does not say, Wang Junxian also understand.


    But the current behavior and practice of the river, Wang Junxian is completely unable to understand.


    In spite of this, Wang Junxian still chose to agree with Jiang Liu''s words.


    Because Wang Jun''s conspicuous river will not be a person who is reckless of the overall situation. What he wants to do must have his own intention.


    All he can do is support.


    Wang Junxian believes in the river, no matter what he does.


    It''s not that Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t believe in the character of the river. It''s just that during this period of time, Qin, Wan and Yu followed the river and saw more changes than Wang Junxian.


    Therefore, the changes in the river current made Qin, Anhui and Henan anxious and hated the state of iron being not made into steel.


    But Wang Junxian is not. He has been helping the river to deal with the outside affairs. Otherwise, those who have a share in the wind will not know what the trouble is like.


    Wang Junxian is not very intuitive about the changes in the river.


    The memory of the river is still in the once calm and perfect brother, although some heard, in fact, Wang Junxian did not believe.


    So his reaction wasn''t very intense.


    More do not like Hua Zhi that the whole popularity of the explosion.


    "You..."


    "Are you sure we''re going? Should it be? "


    Hua Zhi said that it was certain that she would not move the river, but she did not expect that she did not even move the wind. She was furious. Wang Junxian also came to say the same thing.


    Hua Zhi is very angry.


    Instead, it became calm.


    "I think we should, believe me, believe in the river, and believe in the wind. They have a good idea. Let''s go."


    "Didn''t you just rush? After a while, the two children wake up and it''s dark outside. I''m afraid the children are afraid


    Wang Junxian said sincerely.


    Moreover, what Wang Junxian has not said is that the little prince of his family starts to cry at night, except Hua Zhi, who can''t do it.


    "Good, good!"


    "I''m alone for a long time, worried and worried?"


    "Let''s go. I don''t care."


    Hua Zhi is the reaction is slow, also can see that we have decided, only she adhere to their own ideas.


    Since everyone is so sure, she doesn''t insist. After all, she doesn''t count.


    "Take good care of my fifth sister, but don''t let her coma when what irreparable things."


    Hua Zhi said that no one looked, followed Wang Junxian to the next door to hold the baby.


    Feng Xi and Qin, Wan and Yu looked at each other, thought about it, and followed it.


    "Hua Zhi, you take the girl to go back, boy, I will take back to the wind home."


    Wind Xi did not say much, just a short answer, rare Hua Zhi did not refuse.


    "It''s hard. Be careful!"


    Hua Zhi holds her sister carefully. The little girl, who looks like Huasheng very much, says to the wind and turns out. When she passes Huasheng ward, the door is not closed.


    Hua Zhi saw the river just looked up.


    And the little girl in Hua Zhi''s arms seems to have a sense of the same, the small face that had been asleep, slowly looked up, big eyes like black grapes, confused to see the world inside the door.

 Chapter 2525

    River in the moment of looking at each other, the whole body seems to be shocked, looking at the confused little face like Huasheng, slowly disappearing in the corridor.


    "Daughter in law, how did you let Hua Zhi take our daughter-in-law away? I don''t want this son of a bitch


    "There was a little girl here, and I could barely bear it. Now that the little girl is not here, I feel that my future time will be bleak."


    Qin Wanyu looked at the river with wind Xi''s expression is very nervous, think about it, pull the wind Xi began to feel aggrieved.


    He didn''t want to see them like this.


    No matter what the matter is, it is their own choice, the choice of each step is meaningful, if so sad regret, reluctant, why?


    Of course, the idea of Qin, Wan and Yu is aimed at the river flow, but looking at the river flow, it looks like oxygen deficiency. After thinking about it, don''t hit him.


    However, Qin Wanyu didn''t know that his daughter-in-law was already stabbed in the river by a steel knife.


    To this end, Jiangliu quietly turned his head, looked at the closed eyes of Huasheng, and continued to be silent.


    Xiao Hei on the other side was not so quiet. At first, he didn''t respond to Qin Wanyu''s words. However, when he saw the river''s reaction, he knew what he was saying. In an instant, he jumped up. If Qin Wanyu hadn''t reacted quickly, he would have turned into shredded potato.


    "You don''t know that you are so mean! Last time I said in front of Xiaohei, I was beaten and said! "


    "You think you are me


    Feng Xi looks at Qin Wanyu, who is still flexible. She can''t help bending her mouth. In fact, Fengxi knows that Xiaohei didn''t really want to move Qin Wanyu. Otherwise, according to the speed of Qin Wanyu and Xiaohei''s ability, how could Qin Wanyu escape?


    However, every time Qin Wan Yu finished speaking, he was able to avoid the attack of Xiaohei and was particularly proud of his speed.


    Xiao Hei hated Qin, Anhui and Henan.


    In Xiaohei''s eyes, Qin Wanyu, a man who had not even seen his son, called out what a daughter-in-law!


    And this daughter-in-law is still its little master?


    Especially when Feng Xi finished speaking, the first sentence was quite right. Xiao Hei nodded solemnly, but Feng Xi''s second sentence came out.


    Xiao Hei twisted her whole face into an expression package to look at Xiangfeng.


    That expression is typical, you taste, you fine!


    "I don''t look! Don''t adjust that expression. The cat''s face will be twisted and turned ugly. The kitten doesn''t want you! "


    "Black lord, I''ll see you. Since you mean the same thing, I won''t refute it, and I''ll stay!"


    "Qin Wanyu, you take your brother back home. The child is easy to look after and honest."


    Fengxi''s words did not know that sentence touched little black, but Fengxi thought it was the little female cat who did not want it.


    Xiaohei instantly took back the expression of his face and looked at the wind coldly.


    "You go back together, I can, the other party did not come in at all, just looked at the border, he wants to play, I accompany him!"


    "You stay, but the goal is big. Go back and rest assured. I guess the other party won''t come out today, let alone do anything."


    Xiao Hei said to the wind and jumped on the windowsill with the same look as the river. I don''t know what I''m looking at.


    "You think I''m holding you back!"


    Fengxi curls her mouth and doesn''t say anything. Maybe it''s Xiaohei''s ability to reassure Fengxi or something else. In a word, Fengxi hears Xiaohei say so and doesn''t refute anything.


    After seeing the river, he took Qin, Wanyu and his younger brother back to the wind house.

 Chapter 2526

    "These two children are so clever that we can take care of them."


    "In fact, there is no need to separate, otherwise the two children will think about it, and they will cry. They have never been separated since they were born. You say you..."


    "It''s painful for a little girl to cry..."


    "And we''re leaving? Why didn''t you talk to him? How can I feel a little insecure


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the hospital, Qin Wanyu grinds while driving. Qin Wanyu is very unhappy about letting Hua Zhi hold the girl and their family take the boy back.


    What''s more, Qin Wanyu''s heart began to be sour. During this period, he had been looking at his two children. He didn''t see them for several days, so he began to be reluctant.


    Qin Wanyu has already regarded his sister as his daughter in his heart. He is very rare. Now he can''t see it every day. How can Qin Wanyu stand it.


    "Qin Wanyu, is your mouth rented? It''s been a long journey? "


    "Were you not in the ward? Can''t you see clearly what''s going on? "


    "Besides, you can rest assured that neither of the two children will cry and miss you. If I can cry for a while, I really want to thank you."


    Feng Xi is also a little upset, saying that he is not worried is certainly false. After all, who can not worry about Huasheng''s situation, but Jiangliu is indifferent, even Xiao Hei, even in order to let them leave at ease, all begin to talk and comfort.


    Although I dislike the wind, I care about a few people.


    The reason why Feng Xi didn''t argue with Hua Zhi about the two children was that she thought it was really difficult to take care of them. Besides, Feng Xi was still inexperienced, and there was no baby at home to take care of them.


    Hua Zhi that good or bad now has a small doll, take care of together, pour also reasonable.


    As for Hua Lin, there is too much difference between the two children. Hua Lin can''t be busy. Although Hua Zhi takes care of a lot of things, after all, Wang family has a nanny, so Hua Zhi doesn''t have to worry too much, and she doesn''t have to do many things by herself.


    but Fengxi finally asked Hua Zhi to take away the girl and leave the boy. After all, it''s Feng Xi''s consideration to let Hua Zhi take away the girl and leave the boy Clear.


    Everyone was afraid of the boy.


    Even Qin Wanyu, a big man, felt uncomfortable when facing the boy alone.


    However, Qin Wanyu didn''t say that he tried his best not to show it, but just showed the gap between girls.


    Even Qin, Anhui and Henan are like this, let alone Hua Zhi them.


    Besides, Fengxi is not lost.


    Although Hua Zhi wants to let Feng Xi have time to have a rest, less trouble, their family is indeed no less than a child.


    But Hua Zhi did not know that every time she saw the boy, the whole person was tense.


    In fact, the girl''s heart has changed.


    A moment of relief.


    When Hua Zhi said she was going to take her two children back, she was actually afraid of her heart. But when she turned her head and looked at Hua Sheng''s condition, she was tired between her eyebrows and eyes.


    What''s more, there are so many people in my family that I can''t take care of them.


    But Hua Zhi forgot that the people around her have been in contact for a long time. She was afraid to see the boy. How dare the Wang family contact her for the first day?


    Obviously these Hua Zhi some forgot, but the wind Xi remembered.


    To sum up, the boy is in her place. At present, it is also the most suitable one.

 Chapter 2527

    Wind Xi turns her head to look like a little boy with red blood moon on her forehead. She can''t say what she looks like.


    This child is clearly Hua Sheng''s child. Although Hua Sheng''s identity is not ordinary, he is not a villain.


    Why is Huasheng''s child so weird?


    This is the place that wind Xi can''t understand for a long time.


    "You, you, what kind of magic makes people afraid of you?"


    "It''s so small, but it''s different from children of the same age!"


    "You Where the hell are you from? "


    The first two sentences of wind Xi are still to the little boy, but the last sentence is to lower the voice.


    I don''t know if I''m in doubt or worried about hurting this child.


    Although she was a little baby, Fengxi felt that he could understand her words.


    Naturally, Fengxi couldn''t bear to hurt him.


    Although he is very strange, but Huasheng''s child, Fengxi will always guard to the end.


    Fengjia.


    Feng Xi settled the baby in the pram prepared in advance. The child did not make a sound along the way. The only reaction was to look up when passing the Huasheng ward.


    Just a look, and then continue to close your eyes, the perception of the outside response is not slow or not at all.


    In a word, only when I leave the hospital, I have a little reaction, and the rest of the time I sleep with my eyes closed.


    "Why are you all so far away from each other?"


    "A little baby! You are the breeze of my family, as for? "


    "All come here, this is your next task, take care of this child!"


    Feng Xi arranges the baby and wants to explain it to the Qingfeng people. When she turns her head, she finds that these people are wrong. All the ghosts are gone.


    Fengxi stood up and turned around to see one by one standing at the door, looking at the wind in horror, or looking at the baby on the back bed.


    "Master, we''re all tough. We can catch ghosts and fight. Even if we can''t fight, let''s carry them. We can fight and fight, but we can coax children, especially here Forget it


    "Yes, master, let''s forget about this job. We''d better send the child back?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, the child dare not say anything else, but I think it will be ok if it is put in Huasheng. It will definitely not hurt Huasheng, but we will not be sure!"


    A few breeze huddle together, look like seeing a ghost, of course, they are also ghosts themselves.


    But the nature of this ghost is different from that of a ghost.


    This child is much more frightening than ordinary ghosts.


    It''s a fear that hits the heart.


    "Listen, where do you say what?"


    "Come on, repeat your words to the ancestors of our Feng family."


    "A few hundred year old breeze, afraid of a baby just a month old?"


    "And even say something to let me send the child back? You really give me a long face


    Wind Xi fork waist, looking at a few holding into a group of breeze, has been completely speechless.


    It''s true that the little boy is a little scary, but they are all old things who have lived for a hundred years. As for this?


    Fengxi doesn''t know that in the eyes of Qingfeng people, this is not just a simple baby, it is the embodiment of the second highness of the demon Kingdom cutting the moon.


    Even if no one said anything, but this symbolic red blood moon, the most important is the appearance, his eyebrows, his outline.


    Qingfeng people don''t understand why the demon world has not moved for a long time?

 Chapter 2528

    In fact, it''s not only the breeze of the wind family who doesn''t understand, but also those in the heaven.


    Since the appearance of this child who looks like beheading the moon, what is not clear about the three realms and six ways?


    Everyone is watching, if the demon world has a reaction, it does not mean that the child is the reincarnation or incarnation of the moon?


    However, no matter which one is to be removed, we can''t watch this child grow stronger and stronger, and we can''t give him time to turn him into a new devil.


    No matter what the cause of his death, it is worth celebrating.


    After all, he is a forever bomb, a threat.


    Now, there are many in the dark, whether it is or not, it is better to start first.


    So, the demon world seems to have its own considerations. As long as they don''t accept it, it will be less dangerous to cut the moon?


    This is also the conjecture of three realms and six paths.


    But either way, no one answers for them.


    Nowadays, all walks of life are in a seemingly balanced state, and all conspiracies and conspiracies have not been put on the surface.


    It''s just trading in the dark.


    This is also a kind of balance. Once this constraint point is destroyed, it may face a new war, and it will be like the war between gods and demons.


    Irreparable loss, now no matter who can bear.


    We all know this in our hearts, so we suppress each other, and no one will stand up first, but no one will keep silent.


    Now it seems that the child of Huasheng family is the critical point.


    If the demon world really doesn''t care about it, all walks of life will move when they move, and they will live in peace and tranquility, but relatively.


    If the demon world is in charge of it, it will be a great war.


    Now I''m not sure what the other side means.


    You can only do it in secret.


    Besides, there are some troublemakers in the middle. In the eyes of the heaven, those who stir up the game are white dye and dark flame.


    Protect Huasheng. No one is allowed to move.


    If the heaven wants to do something on the surface, we have to solve the internal strife first.


    This internal strife, not to mention the heaven, is now being staged by the wind family.


    "Master, this is not the same thing. Even if we say it again to the memorial tablet of the ancestor of Feng family, we can say it."


    "Besides, I believe that the ancestors of Feng family also understood us."


    "Have you not asked the Qingcheng ancestors about this matter? Is that what she meant? "


    "No, the child will not be safe in Huasheng. Besides, no one will dare to move him, some will dare to move him, and some will dare to protect him."


    "But the owner, the child, is not suitable for us..."


    If you can, the Qingfeng people naturally hope that they also forget these things. If they don''t remember, they are in different moods no matter when they see the child or when they are facing Huasheng.


    But strictly speaking, they do not belong to the human world, just like bairan, fengqingcheng, and even Xiaohei, they remember what happened.


    See with the moon some relations, even a reduced version of the moon, forgive the breeze really can not be indifferent.


    Therefore, the ancestors of the wind family have been moved out, trying to persuade them, otherwise these things will be very difficult to do.


    Now, they can''t do it well, but it''s equivalent to living with the moon?


    I dare not think of such a thing.


    What''s more, looking at the wind Xi know nothing, take the child really as a baby, the breeze is really like the color of the dishes.

 Chapter 2529

    Even if everything is over again, a lot of things have happened. People who forget don''t care and can''t feel anything, but those who don''t forget are unforgettable.


    Every member of Feng family dare not forget.


    "Why not? One by one


    "Forget it. I don''t care about you."


    "I tell you, today''s business is only for one time. Don''t mention it in the future. This is a Sheng''s child. It''s not a terrible monster. You may not like it, but you can''t dislike it so much."


    "If you mind, don''t get close to me. I''ll take care of myself. I don''t need you."


    "I don''t want to hear that again."


    "The child is small, but he can sense the emotions outside."


    "Don''t put your child in an unpopular atmosphere."


    "Before Hua Sheng wakes up, the child will stay at Feng''s house. I''ll take care of it for a while."


    "When will Huasheng wake up and send it back?"


    The wind Xi looked at the wind people worried and afraid, originally wanted to say something, but later on, who stipulated that they should not be afraid?


    What''s more, when I saw it for the first time, I was afraid.


    So it''s understandable.


    Feng Xi has nothing to say, and she thinks that this will explain what is the Afterword. After a long time, everyone will get used to it.


    It''s like she''s not like that, isn''t she?


    But the latter words, Feng Xi also said the truth.


    This is the child of her goddess. How can she let this child be despised in her home?


    Isn''t that the indirect dislike of her goddess?


    How can this work, so this rule has to be made.


    Although Feng Xi didn''t say something, they knew it, but now that it was said, it had the same nature as the imperial edict.


    "Well, Fengxi, you should say less. Qingfeng people are also worried about you."


    "It''s getting late. The baby has gone to bed. Let''s take a rest."


    Qin Wanyu stood by and waited for a while.


    It''s not to watch the fun. It''s really hard for him to talk at this time.


    But looking at what he said, Qin Wanyu felt that he could come to the end, and then waved his hand to the breeze, indicating that they would hurry back.


    Otherwise, Fengxi may have to talk for a while.


    After receiving the signal from Qin, Wan and Yu, Qingfeng naturally understood it. They looked at the wind and looked at Qin, Wan and Yu, then turned and followed.


    One by one, they are still depressed.


    It''s not that Qingfeng people are afraid of things, but they feel from the inside that it''s better to put this child beside Huasheng than anywhere else.


    Although Huasheng is unconscious.


    It''s just that I can''t follow the trend now. I can''t say it directly. What''s the relationship between the child and the moon?


    I have said a little bit. I will continue to explain a lot of things later.


    In this way, not to say that the wind Xi Xiang does not believe, is to change some things, who knows what will happen, Qingfeng people can not guarantee.


    Now all things are different because of a little change of Huasheng.


    The butterfly effect is getting bigger and bigger, and the breeze dare not rashly continue to break the rhythm.


    "Come on, let''s go. This little guy is sleeping well. Don''t worry about it?"


    When the breeze had left, Qin, Wanyu and he wanted to go back to have a rest.


    "If you look at what you say, you can speak for them!"


    "And the child didn''t sleep that day? How many times did you see him open his eyes? "

 Chapter 2530

    Feng Xi didn''t finish his words, but was interrupted by Qin Wanyu. Although he knew the meaning of Qin Wanyu, he was still uncomfortable in his heart. He could only turn a blank glance at him and rebuke him.


    Then check the baby and go back to the room.


    The little doll seems to have no feelings for the surrounding environment. After a glance, he continues to close his eyes. Even the noisy noise around him does not make him have any reaction.


    As for Qin, Wanyu, you can only accept your fate!


    It''s not the first day.


    When Feng Xi and Qin Wanyu leave the room prepared in advance, the baby on the crib slowly opens her eyes.


    Look around the eyes, pink and tender decoration, eyebrows and eyes seem to have some dislike, but the eyes are more of a straight look without emotion.


    This room is actually prepared by Qin Wanyu for his future daughter-in-law and his now working daughter. The whole room is pink and yellow, with cartoon animals on the wall.


    In short, the whole room is full of Princess cartoon style, especially suitable for small babies, very comfortable to live in.


    This is the top designer Qin Wanyu is looking for. Although the time is tight, there are not many places to move, although the time left by the two children may not be too much.


    Then Qin, Anhui and Henan should also take out the best things.


    Maybe men have no resistance to their daughters.


    As for the boy''s problem, Qin Wanyu carefully prepared a bed for him.


    In fact, when the two children were full moon, Fengxi had already thought about whether the children should change places, but the river flow was so numb that Qin Wanyu moved his mind.


    He began to decorate, thinking that even if Huasheng''s two children couldn''t use it, the children he followed in the future would also want!


    But now Feng Xi and the children of Qin, Anhui and Henan may be in the future.


    "Oh, what do you mean?"


    At the moment, Qin Wanyu had just cleaned himself up. Looking at the wind on the bed, he heard what she had just said. He was wiping his hands on his hair and froze.


    "Qin Wanyu, I said, we plan to have children, put it off!"


    "I don''t need to tell you about it. You can see it!"


    "Ah Sheng''s condition, her body is no problem, but there are always things around her to harm her!"


    "Besides, when ah Sheng was pregnant, he had no spiritual power. Although we speculated that everything would be restored after giving birth to the child, it was speculation after all, and no one could say it!"


    "Hua Sheng is in a coma and has no spiritual power. If I follow So what do we do? There''s probably no way to survive. "


    "You know my situation, if I am pregnant, I will be an ordinary person later..."


    The wind Xi sits at the head of the bed, has been facing the door of the bathroom, look a little uneasy, no just arrogant.


    In the outside world, Feng Xi is in charge of some things, but when it comes to two people''s affairs, Feng Xi still respects Qin, Anhui and Henan, and even is afraid of it.


    Just like now, Fengxi has already thought about it, and only formally informed Qin, Wanyu, and Fengxi is not feeling well.


    At the beginning, the child was Dao Jie. Now Qin Wanyu has got Feng Xi''s nod and even started to prepare the room. Feng Xi knows that Qin Wanyu''s heart has been flying happily.


    But this dream was broken by Fengxi.


    Fengxi is rational. It can''t continue at this time.


    Once something goes wrong, Fengxi loses too much.

 Chapter 2531

    "Qin Wanyu, why don''t you talk? Give me a response!"


    "It''s a matter of two people. What can you say?"


    "If you don''t say it, I''ll take it as your acquiescence."


    Feng Xi looked at Qin Wanyu from his humble expression to a serious and impassioned face, and felt more uneasy.


    Finally, some of them didn''t want to wait, and gave an ultimatum to Qin, Anhui and Henan.


    "Oh, you''ve made up your mind. What else can I say?"


    "What else can I say, and what can I say?"


    "In your world, it''s always like this. I should have been used to it. I''ll listen to you anyway."


    "It''s late. Let''s have a rest. You still have something to do tomorrow. You have to go to the hospital to see Huasheng."


    Qin Wanyu said that he was not disappointed, but he also had to understand Fengxi. Besides, it was not the first day that he met Feng Xi. Many things that he followed suit could not be decided by themselves.


    What can Qin, Anhui and Henan say.


    "Qin Wanyu, don''t do this. I''m not happy."


    Feng Xi looks at Qin Wanyu, opens the quilt corner, lies down, closes her eyes in an instant, turns over to herself, looks embarrassed, in the heart is sour.


    She didn''t want Qin Wanyu to be disappointed. Besides, she also wanted to be a mother, but now the opportunity is really not allowed.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "Wind


    "We can''t make decisions on our own, but Huasheng is in charge. What mentality do you want me to have?"


    "Don''t I answer very sensible? I''ll listen to you. If you want to see Huasheng, you should worry about her in everything you do! "


    "What can I do? I love you. I have to compromise, don''t I? "


    "Do you know what''s the worst thing for me?"


    "The most difficult thing for me is that when I know you want to take the overall situation into consideration, I still feel unwilling in my heart. I think of you selfishly. Why can''t we give up these temporarily..."


    "It''s because I''m too selfish to be as noble as you are. I don''t think it''s right for me to do this, and I don''t know what''s wrong with me."


    Qin Wanyu talked incoherently and did not look at the wind. He just looked at the ceiling with an empty look and a confused mind.


    He is just an ordinary person. He doesn''t have such a big pattern. He really can''t do it like Fengxi


    Qin, Wanyu can help the river without any conditions, or he can do everything for his brother. But he also has his own life to live, and he will estimate his small family.


    Maybe he is too small and selfish. Otherwise, how could his heart be so sad now.


    They once missed a child because of this, and now history repeats itself.


    Some things are not mentioned again or forgotten.


    "I mean, if, what if we already have one? What are you going to do? Don''t you want him? "


    "No one can predict what will happen tomorrow. Will we be like this in the future? Will we be full of happy preparations, give up in consideration of the overall situation, and finally become disappointed?"


    Qin Wanyu did not hear the wind Xi''s reply, and continued to ask.


    The question of Qin, Wan and Yu seems to be asking Feng Xi, but it also seems to be asking oneself. It is hard to tell who is asking for it.


    "No, we will have our own children in the future. Ah Sheng has divined for me before, and we will be full of children!"


    "Qin Wanyu, you are very good, I am not good enough, I have to worry too much, I owe you!"

 Chapter 2532

    Feng Xi lies beside Qin Wanyu, holding his hand in both hands. Her whole body is leaning on the arm of Qin Wanyu, feeling his sadness.


    "In fact, even if you don''t say it today, I also have a feeling. I should mention this first. I know clearly that you are responsible, but I have a lucky heart, thinking about what if."


    "I just want to wait for you to take the initiative to say that now you mention it, but my heart is not comfortable!"


    "Fengxi, I really think you are cruel enough. When you treat your family members and lovers, you Fengjia


    "Come on, let''s stop talking. I''ll listen to you. What you say is what you say."


    "But if you really feel guilty about me, then love me well. Never give up on me, let alone make me lose my memory and forget you. You are not guilty of me."


    Qin Wanyu turned to embrace the wind and sighed in his heart.


    Even if I understand everything, I''m still unwilling.


    In the end or love her, unconditional retrogression, tolerance.


    Qin Wanyu suddenly felt that he was good at affectation. Otherwise, such a thing was not unprepared. Why take a fluke?


    Qin Wanyu began to spit on himself.


    Why do you have to be sad at this time.


    "I''m sorry."


    "We''ll have our own children, we''ll have them, and so on. It''s not the time yet."


    Feng Xi''s voice suddenly became choked and gave up the plan. Feng Xi was also very sad. She had wanted to make up for her past mistakes, but she didn''t want to meet such a thing in the middle.


    No one would have thought of it.


    Who can tell the future.


    But if Feng Xi is given another chance to choose, Feng Xi will still give up. How can she conceive a new life when she can''t guarantee her own safety?


    Fortunately, Qin, Wan and Yu could understand, but also because of this understanding, Feng Xi felt more guilty.


    As a boyfriend, Qin, Anhui and Henan can''t be at the top of many things.


    "I see. Go to bed."


    "You just think I''m not clear today and say the wrong thing."


    Qin Wanyu closed his eyes and didn''t want to say more. He patted Fengxi''s shoulder and comforted him.


    The change of pillow side people is only the most clear feeling around.


    Looking at Feng Xi''s appearance, Qin Wanyu felt even worse. He understood everything clearly, but he had to make Fengxi so miserable.


    Wind Xi heard Qin Wanyu''s words, did not speak again, holding Qin Wanyu eyes more and more moist, finally slowly fell asleep.


    In fact, in this matter, everyone is right, everyone is the most normal thought and concern, but it is precisely because everyone is not wrong that everyone''s psychology is more difficult.


    At the same time, the wind family downstairs, a secret corner.


    A young man with red hair, instead of showing his "social" tattoo on his bare upper body, is wearing a T-shirt and dark trousers.


    Maybe after walking on the street for a while, I realized that I was different from others.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, the red headed Cobra found a suit of clothes and took it from a single man.


    That''s right. As for the man, he''s been the night owl by the red headed Cobra.


    At this time, the red headed cobra is full of food and drink, relying on the wall. His expression is not very good to describe, like doubt, but also seems to miss?


    The red headed Cobra left the demon world and went directly to Huasheng''s hospital. Although there were some small incidents in the middle, they did not affect his main task.


    But when he got to the hospital, he broke the boundary without knowing it. He wanted to have a good observation, but he saw a man who made him unexpected.

 Chapter 2533

    Wind! That''s right. The man who surprised the red headed Cobra was Feng Xi.


    As usual, the red headed Cobra should have seen the wind in the poisonous snake incident. After all, those little things are the eyes of the red headed Cobra.


    It''s just that the situation was a bit chaotic that day. In addition, Fengxi was always in the rear. The red headed Cobra knew that there was such a person, but he didn''t see it clearly.


    Now when I stand at the hospital, I can see clearly. For a moment, the red headed cobra is stunned, and then he retreats back. He has been following the wind back to the wind home. Besides, the child is also


    Of course, the red headed cobra is not arrogant enough to follow Feng''s house, just standing outside.


    Seeing the wind is so unexpected is also because this person is his deja vu.


    Before the red headed Cobra was possessed, a group of people, under the banner of justice, killed his father, mother and, of course, he.


    But at that time, the red headed Cobra was still small and was hidden by his parents. He watched a group of men and women wearing various family logo clothes, and all kinds of techniques hit two Python one by one.


    The father took care of his mother, but only let the mother of the red headed Cobra leave later, and finally closed his eyes forever.


    Even if their magic power is strong, they are trained in the human world after all. Moreover, there are many people on the other side and their magic power is high. There is no possibility of escaping.


    What''s more, at that time, all walks of life were still in a state of disorder. Everyone who had some accomplishments thought about how to make themselves stronger. How could they manage two snakes?


    And even if someone wants to manage it, it can''t manage it.


    In this way, the red headed cobra family was destroyed.


    There were too many people on that day, and what impressed the red headed Cobra was the one who led in the front.


    The red headed Cobra will never forget the woman''s face.


    It''s just like the wind now.


    But at that time, Fengxi didn''t call her this name, let alone Feng.


    She seems to be a wandering practitioner.


    The red headed Cobra heard people around her shouting and respecting her. At that time, the red headed Cobra was still holding a very naive idea to ask the leader to give up the operation.


    Give them a way to live.


    It''s just destined to disappoint the red headed Cobra.


    At that time the wind, a simple white robe, without any complicated patterns, plain makeup is not a bit of decoration, from top to bottom, spotless.


    In the world, it seems that the most cruel thing she does is not to be stained with dust.


    The red headed Cobra saw with her own eyes a Taoist technique into her parents'' bodies until her accomplishments were exhausted.


    "It''s you, but what a coincidence. I thought you were dead and could not die any more."


    The red headed Cobra thought of each other''s arrogant, contemptuous eyes, the smile of the mouth became bigger and bigger, and the tone was a kind of extremely excited appearance.


    In order to revenge those stupid mortals and torture Huasheng and Jiangliu, it is a kind of revenge.


    But now, because of himself, the mood is different. The red headed Cobra has a bloody revenge smile on his mouth.


    It has been tens of thousands of years since then. The red headed Cobra thought that the wind had long gone. After all, those people in those years were killed by the red headed Cobra even after reincarnation.


    None of them were released. The death was extremely cruel. All of them were drained of blood and fell to the place where the parents of the red headed Cobra were killed.

 Chapter 2534

    This is why the red headed cobra can''t bear it when the disaster comes. It''s all his sin.


    But one person was unexpected, because the red headed Cobra did not find the leader, that is, today''s Fengxi. The red headed Cobra thought she was dead, but did not want to meet again here.


    Now that I met her, she was still there.


    as like as two peas in the world, there are two people in the world.


    Even after tens of thousands of years, Fengxi''s appearance has changed greatly. The red headed Cobra knows that she is the woman at that time.


    At this time, Fengxi didn''t know that she was not only targeted, but even hated by others. It seemed that there was a revenge more than that against Huasheng waiting for her.


    It''s ten minutes late at night.


    Feng Xi is lying in the arms of Qin, Anhui and Henan, and has been dreaming. Recently, Fengxi is really tired.


    Sometimes physical fatigue is more tiring than mental fatigue.


    This is the case with the wind.


    I worry about the situation of Huasheng every day and night, and I''m afraid of what will fall and what will happen.


    Although Bai ran and others will help when they have time, Feng Xi feels that Bai ran and others don''t care about everything, or that many things are deliberately avoided.


    In fact, these wind Xi all understand that, after all, they are not good at interfering in the affairs of the lover''s world.


    Just like the patron saint of the wind family, it will appear when the wind cannot be solved or when life is in danger.


    After all, strictly speaking, it''s a bug.


    And bairan and others are the same. If they interfere too much, many things become different because of their participation.


    It''s like an enemy. It''s even more different.


    So wind Xi will not go to them until it is absolutely necessary.


    As a result, every day the wind Xi''s nerves are tense, she has been a person in the boil, even iron man, she can''t stand it.


    Otherwise, in ordinary times, Qin Wanyu has a movement around her, and Fengxi will know immediately.


    Of course, it may also be because the other party is Qin Wanyu. Fengxi is very at ease and sleeps very well. It doesn''t matter that someone has been following him outside all the time.


    Even Qin Wanyu did not find it when she got up after she fell asleep.


    Qin Wanyu sat up slowly after seeing his deep sleep. In fact, Qin Wanyu didn''t fall asleep all the time, just waiting for the wind to fall asleep.


    A lot of things happened, so that Qin, Anhui and Henan were overwhelmed.


    The things that have been planned to have children need to be put down. Qin Wanyu can understand and worry about many things as Fengxi when standing in the overall situation.


    Even if Qin, Anhui and Henan agreed, they could not deny their disappointment.


    This kind of disappointment is a kind of heartache that can''t be covered up and put down.


    Qin Wanyu never thought that one day in the future, when he wanted to have a child, he actually had something to do with the overall situation.


    If Qin Wanyu didn''t personally experience what kind of heaven world, human world and demon world were involved, he could really think that it was Fengxi who was fooling him.


    But in fact, these things are more real than real gold.


    After all, Fengxi can''t ignore Huasheng!


    Qin Wanyu put his hands in his hair and couldn''t sleep. He set up the wind, opened the quilt, and went out to smoke a cigarette.


    But I don''t want to open the bedroom door to see a few breeze, like a big quail, a few ghosts, you push me, I push you, to the next room together.

 Chapter 2535

    "After you!"


    "What, first? You are the boss of us. You are No1. If you are not advanced, who will come first? "


    "That''s right. Can you show me some of your boss''s temperament?"


    "Who''s the boss? Don''t talk nonsense. The boss of our Feng family is the owner of the house. I''m just here longer than you. You''re first! "


    "You''re not only here longer than we are, but you''re dead earlier, so you''re the first one, anyway."


    The breeze pushed and pushed each other, choking their voices to let each other go first.


    "What do you want first?"


    Qin Wanyu closed the bedroom door, looked puzzled and asked softly.


    "Ah?"


    "You didn''t sleep? We''re fine! "


    "Haha, it''s really OK. The owner asked us to watch the little boy. We''ll come here and have a look. Anyway, we don''t have to sleep. We think that the normal baby has to drink milk several times a night."


    "Yes, we are afraid that he will be hungry, but the child is curious. There was no movement all night. We think we will not be hungry and faint?"


    "Let''s go in and have a look."


    "Are we too loud to disturb you? Let''s talk it down


    "Still don''t talk. We will quarrel with the owner for a while. She needs to have a good rest. We are stone scissors paper!"


    After explaining with Qin, Wan and Yu, several Qingfeng turned around and looked at each other. His brain turned and he didn''t know which Qingfeng thought of such a beautiful plan.


    "Don''t bother. He won''t wake up all night. Besides, he won''t cry. He hasn''t cried since he was born."


    "If you make him cry, you will do a good job."


    "Go back and have a rest. You are busy during this period. Fengxi means to let you have a look, but she means when she is not in."


    "What''s more, this child is really good to take. He can''t cry or make trouble. The most thing he does every day is to look around."


    Qin Wanyu sat on the sofa and took out a box of cigarettes from under the seat of the sofa, which was hidden by Qin, Wan and Yu, and covered with a layer of ash.


    If it wasn''t because I was too upset, Qin Wanyu would not have gone.


    When the breeze heard Qin Wanyu''s words, they did not think who was going to knock on the door. They turned around one after another and looked at Qin Wanyu, who was leaning on the back of the sofa, holding a cigarette between the index finger and the middle finger, and puffing up the smoke.


    "In fact, we don''t want to see the child sleeping, or we want to observe him at night. We are always worried about the disaster of the owner."


    "We understand that the owner is worried, but we are only worried about the owner."


    The breeze looked at the road of Qin, Anhui and Henan.


    Once the wind came out of things, no one dare to forget, rather than resentment, it is heartache, unwilling.


    The two internal elixirs in the body and the family leader inherited by the wind family are rare in a hundred years. However, they died because of Huasheng, and even their souls were annihilated.


    Qingfeng knew it in their hearts, but they didn''t say it. They really felt that in this friendship, Fengxi was OK and did not feel guilty to anyone.


    And the biggest wish of Qingfeng people is just hope that this time when Fengxi comes back, she can live safely, even if there is no inheritance.


    After all, who dare not say, if the wind Xi again what irreparable thing, will still live?


    Not every time.


    Just like now, even if we do it again, many things are not the original track. There are too many changes.


    What''s more, today''s Jiangcheng is full of dangers.

 Chapter 2536

    "Would you like one?"


    Qin Wanyu raised his hand to look at several breeze, and asked them whether they would like to have a cigarette too.


    After all, when this person is troubled and depressed, it is easy to relax with cigarettes.


    Even if it is not complete, can also get a temporary paralysis.


    For a few Qingfeng words, Qin, Anhui and Henan for a time, no, it should be said that for a long time did not know what to answer.


    Even he can''t explain himself. What can he do if he takes out a cigarette in the middle of the night?


    The breeze is for the wind, the same is true of Qin, Anhui and Henan.


    If something happened to Fengxi, what would he do?


    The boy was raised in the wind house, not to mention the wind people feel uneasy, even Qin Wanyu also feel uneasy.


    It''s a kind of intuition, from that kid.


    Let Qin, Anhui and Henan, even a few breeze are followed by uneasy.


    Sometimes it''s not that they are not friends enough, but the other party''s business. They can''t afford it. What else should we do?


    That boy, since he was born, will not cry, the look of terror is not a child should have.


    What''s more, even if Bai ran and others don''t say so, Qin Wanyu can also feel that there is something wrong with this child, all over the body.


    Not even in the underworld.


    Qin Wanyu doesn''t know whether such things are normal in this world, but it must be abnormal in this child.


    But Jiang Liu also admitted that this was Huasheng''s child, and Qin, Anhui and Henan could not refute it.


    Even for the sake of brothers, he will take care of them.


    But I still feel uneasy. That little girl is the only comfort of Qin Wanyu. Seeing the child, Qin Wanyu thinks this is a normal situation.


    Wang Junyu won''t let Qin and Wanhua take him away, but he won''t let him go.


    No matter how bad the wind is, there is still wind and breeze in the house, and the white wolf king is still in danger. Even if the boy has problems, he can stand up. If Hua Zhi and Wang Jun show up, it is really fish on the chopping board.


    At this thought, Qin Wanyu suddenly felt that he wanted to open up.


    So, in any case, the best solution is now.


    The Qingfeng people looked at the appearance of Qin, Anhui and Henan, and then sat down, but they did not light a cigarette, just sat on the side and smelled the smell.


    After all, they couldn''t have ordered it.


    Just looking at the appearance of Qin, Anhui and Henan, it seems that you want to open up?


    The breeze looked at each other and sighed slightly.


    In fact, everyone''s ideas are the same.


    Can understand each other.


    It''s just in the places that Qin, Anhui and Henan don''t know about. In the bedroom, Feng Xi''s eyes are slightly open, and there is no sleepiness. It seems that she should wake up for a while.


    Wind Xi stood at the door, listening to the words outside, put down the hand to open the door, turned to lie on the bed, looking at the moon outside.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s almost the Mid Autumn Festival.


    At this time last year, Huasheng was still in a big stomach, making moon cakes for her in the spring breeze of Shili.


    Now, it is the birth of a child, unconscious.


    The worries of Qingfeng and Qin, Wanyu and Fengxi all know that, on the one hand, they are also worried about what kind of disaster the strange child will bring.


    After all, no one can say exactly what can''t be explained.


    But one thing Feng Xi firmly believes that this is Huasheng''s child. It can''t be a monster, let alone a chaotic reincarnation of a demon king.


    She will take good care of the child. No one can move until Huasheng wakes up.

 Chapter 2537

    Feng Xi''s idea is very simple, but it is a little difficult to do.


    Without the help of Bai ran and others, I don''t know what it would be like now.


    But no matter how difficult it is, Fengxi will not give up. She will take all her own to take care of the child''s safety before she wakes up as safely as Huasheng.


    Of course, at the same time, Fengxi will also protect Fengjia, as well as Qin, Anhui and Henan.


    Thinking of this, the wind Xi looks out of the window at the moon''s eyes become more firm.


    Bai ran and others, who are being talked about by the wind, are gathering at the palace of yaochi in the Heavenly Kingdom.


    They are all burning their eyebrows. Are Bai ran and others still in the open position?


    If Fengxi knows about it, she may be angry in the past.


    Heaven, yaochi palace.


    "God, what do you mean? We''re here for a drinking party


    "That''s not what I said when I came. Let''s talk about it directly. We are all very busy."


    Bai ran leans back on the chair, crooked. She doesn''t care about any image. Her eyes are lazy. She thinks that Bai Ran is a cat demon.


    And Feng Qingcheng is sitting at bairan''s side. For Bai Ran''s image, Feng Qingcheng doesn''t hold him back. How happy he is, he can come.


    Anyway, those dogmas and rules are all shackles to Bai ran, which makes him feel uncomfortable. Now, Bai ran doesn''t need to see whose face he is. If there is a need, Bai ran will sit down.


    In this way, let alone what, it is useless.


    Although I saw the twitch of the emperor''s mouth, fengqingcheng was not seen. Now, fengqingcheng may be white stained, and happiness is the most important thing.


    No one knows that tomorrow comes first with the accident.


    On the opposite side of Bai Ran is the dark flame, and on the left side of the dark flame is Yan Zhuo.


    Ming Yan and Yan Zhuo are very regular. They are very upright. They agree with Bai Ran''s words and look at TIANYAO on the throne.


    Originally, several people were busy in their respective places today. Unexpectedly, TIANYAO sent a message to each of them. He thought that he had done something wrong with Huasheng. He wanted to invite bairan to come over and study it. By the way, he apologized for the last incident.


    The meaning of the emperor of heaven is said to be like this. Naturally, several people have also given face.


    As a result, he started drinking and took away all the service.


    Bairan was supposed to give a face. TIANYAO asked them to come. Bairan didn''t come only for wine. In addition, there were no redundant people left. Bairan didn''t think that TIANYAO wanted to assassinate them.


    What''s more, the wine here is not so white. The peach blossom is delicious.


    "In that case, I''ll be frank. I want to cooperate with several people!"


    TIANYAO put down his glass, as if he had run into a gall, or as if he had made up his mind. He raised his hand and strengthened the boundary, so that if there was an accident outside, he could immediately feel it.


    As for those who claim to be something, since bairan and others enter here, TIANYAO doesn''t need it. It can be seen how low he puts his posture.


    "What kind of cooperation?"


    "If the emperor of heaven wants to say that he has hurt the Huasheng River family, there is no need to say it. Not only does it need to be said. If so, today''s yaochi palace will be renovated!"


    Bai ran also puts down the wine glass. She dislikes the taste a little, and looks at TIANYAO, the first one.


    As for Mingyan and yanzhuo, they also put down their glasses and looked at TIANYAO. Of course, strictly speaking, those from the underworld did not drink the wine from the Yang.

 Chapter 2538

    "Does the emperor of heaven mean something else?"


    "If it''s like the fox emperor said, the emperor of heaven will not invite us to come here. The emperor of heaven will tell us what he wants to do!"


    "Don''t call yourself. We''re not used to it."


    Yan Zhuo looks at TIANYAO and says slowly. His tone is not very good, but he is not as anxious as Bai ran.


    After all, the image of what, the nightmare burning and flame is still necessary.


    "I really want to cooperate with you."


    "If you look at the whole heaven, whether it''s ability or influence, or even in the whole heaven, you can''t find someone more suitable than a few."


    "In terms of the relationship with Huasheng and Jiangliu, you have the best relationship."


    "Just like now, I invite you to come to the heaven world. I dare to ask a few of you who have left people in the dark."


    "Why don''t you let me drink here


    TIANYAO also put down his glass and looked serious. Even if he didn''t check, he was clear about many things.


    Bai ran and others were invited to come. They thought for a long time and made great preparations.


    TIANYAO is not willing to be an emperor at the mercy of others. He wants to take the power in his own hands.


    By any means.


    And the first step is to find allies.


    It''s just that TIANYAO thinks very well, and he finds a good alliance. But what he doesn''t know is that he will never have that day. Even if he removes the obstacles in front of him, he doesn''t know that his body has been controlled by others.


    He will never have his own ideas. Even if he has, he will follow the ideas of the demagogues when the other party needs to.


    In this way, TIANYAO is also a sad man.


    Or a person who is trapped in a tragedy and doesn''t know it.


    "Some things are meaningless to say. Besides, if we don''t leave people, who knows what others want to do?"


    "There are always some people who don''t have a clear mind. We can''t do it, can''t we?" said the emperor


    "What does the emperor want to cooperate with?"


    "I''m not sure what we''re scheming about."


    Bai ran looks at TIANYAO with a slight sarcasm in her tone. Instead, she asks TIANYAO questions.


    "I''ve arranged it, and outsiders just think we''re having a party. It''s the situation where I bow to you and apologize."


    "As the emperor of heaven, I promise you that as long as a few people cooperate with me and are willing to help me, Huasheng and the Jiangliu family will not invade the heaven again, and the last assassination time will not happen again."


    "Although you have solved the problem in the end, the Huasheng family has not suffered any actual harm, but after all, it can be less troublesome. After all, no one can guarantee what the next incident will be. Even if you send people to watch day and night, you can''t guarantee that everything will be safe and sound?"


    "But if you cooperate with me, I will be able to guarantee it on the celestial side."


    TIANYAO is sitting upright and looking at several people in the palace in turn.


    And TIANYAO''s eyes are becoming more and more excited. As long as Bai ran and others agree, it will not be far before he takes power.


    TIANYAO has been waiting for this day for too long.


    If it was not forced too hard, TIANYAO did not want to go to this step today.


    "You want to do something to your mother?"


    In the words of TIANYAO, Ming Yan suddenly raised his head and added a sentence, summative.


    TIANYAO has said so much. What he wants to cooperate with is not to make a deal and take back his rights.

 Chapter 2539

    Since TIANYAO has taken this matter out to do some business, the only thing that can stop him is the empress dowager, his mother.


    "You want to kill your mother?"


    Yan Zhuo hears the words of Mingyan and looks at TIANYAO''s eyes. His body leans back slightly, which is a subtle subconscious reaction.


    Once again, the reaction of Yan Zhuo to this person has changed.


    For the sake of power, he would not hesitate to seek someone to murder his mother. Such an emperor is not really a hateful one.


    I really want to get rid of him.


    As for Bai ran on one side, Feng Qingcheng just smiles, but their looks are not unexpected. It''s just that Feng Qingcheng''s looks are a little different. It may be that as a woman, she feels a little uncomfortable about such a thing.


    Especially in the future, I may become a mother.


    No matter that point, my heart is not very comfortable.


    But Bai Ran is a little prepared for TIANYAO to invite them over today.


    The last time that maid Hongye was tortured before her death, Bai ran stood in the man''s point of view. However, if there was a little blood, it could not go away like this.


    But I didn''t expect that the solution chosen by TIANYAO was so extreme.


    It''s really a mother and son, and the way of doing things is the same.


    "You have misunderstood me. I am not killing my mother!"


    "It''s to kill the people who interfere in politics in the harem!"


    "The cloud family is now relying on my mother family, wantonly, and most of the power of the heaven is in the hands of the cloud family."


    "At present, there are only a few who can help me and have the ability to do so. They are not afraid of power and are determined to be just."


    "So I invite some of you to work together for a win-win situation. You can help me get rid of the cloud clan and return my rights. In the future, I will not only treat you with courtesy. Huasheng and Jiangliu are mortals. I represent heaven, and I will not be in any dilemma."


    "How do you like it?"


    "I give some time to think about it, but it can''t be too long. My eyes are staring at me all the time. Now it''s just a chance to ask for it. I''m afraid someone will come after a long time."


    "I hope, before that, I can get an answer!"


    "In fact, this matter is not as hard as you think. It''s not easy for Fox emperor, Hades, Fengdu emperor, plus a human God to deal with a broken and incomplete cloud clan?"


    "You have to know that there are only villains in this world that are hard to defend. If you deal with them, there will be less conspiracy in the future."


    The more he said, the more excited he became. He left the chair directly and went to the palace. Looking at the people on both sides, he could not help waving his arms, trying to stir up the emotions of Bai ran and others.


    TIANYAO''s mood seems to be a little different, because the Gu insects in his body will also be affected by their own emotions, or the two of them influence each other.


    Even if the person under the Gu doesn''t control him, the character and mood of TIANYAO will change a little bit.


    Especially when something exciting happened to him.


    For example, now, from being the crown prince to being the emperor of heaven, TIANYAO seems to be less excited than he is today.


    A little bit of joy, anger and sadness will also be enlarged because of the changes in the body.


    TIANYAO''s mood and method of speaking and doing things are all related to that Gu insect.


    "No matter how you explain, you can''t deny the fact that you want to kill your mother!"


    "You can do anything like this. How can we trust you when it''s over?"


    "If we don''t hear about cooperation, we''ll let it go."


    Bai ran looks at TIANYAO standing in the middle of the hall, her eyes flashing.

 Chapter 2540

    After Bai ran finished this, she got up with the wind, and the opposite dark flame and Yan Zhuo also got up. The tacit understanding of several people was not much to say.


    The two opposite from the underworld, although they didn''t say anything, they seemed to have the same doubts as Bai ran in their eyes.


    They all think that there is something wrong with TIANYAO''s brain.


    Today, the state of TIANYAO is like a lunatic with hyperactivity.


    "How can we say it''s mother killing? It''s the cloud clan that oppresses too much! "


    "What''s wrong with killing those who influence Tianjie regime?"


    "As for the empress dowager, if she still thinks that she is a mother, there will be no deadlock like this at all!"


    TIANYAO was already a little excited, and his expression became more and more excited. His face was exaggerated. When he heard Bai Ran''s words, he might have thought of something. His expression became gnashing his teeth. Where else was he like that?


    It''s not over. I don''t know if it''s because the red leaves are too unforgettable. Even if I pour the medicine in order to forget it, the feeling in my heart is still there.


    Tian Yao said that he was excited and heard Bai Ran''s refusal. He even saw that several people were about to leave. TIANYAO was angry and lifted Bai Ran''s table.


    The sound of thunderclap came, and the crystal glass lamps on the table broke. The original good banquet in yaochi Palace also became a mess.


    "You all mean that? You won''t help me? "


    "Well, I''ll do it myself, and I''ll settle accounts with you when I''m apart from everyone else!"


    "Get out of here, all of you!"


    When Tian Yao said this, he became red in his eyes, constantly twitching in his mouth, shaking his head, and the blue veins on his forehead burst out. The scene in his mind was like a cassette tape, and the visions in his eyes constantly appeared.


    Bairan several people in TIANYAO''s eyes, is constantly shaking the shadow, see them like this, TIANYAO more angry.


    No one knows his body better than himself. He has noticed that there is a problem, but he can''t find it. Therefore, TIANYAO is more anxious to take power. He is afraid that his mother will abandon him for the sake of the cloud family and make him a complete puppet.


    Bai ran and others look at TIANYAO. After a moment of silence, they leave one after another. Now no one will believe that TIANYAO is really no problem.


    What''s more, Bai ran had to go if he didn''t go, because the Empress Dowager came with the heavenly soldiers of the cloud clan and took them away on the ground that the emperor was ill.


    Since then, the two regimes in Tianjie have been torn apart. One is an old minister who supports TIANYAO''s power, and the rest is naturally the heavenly generals led by the Yun clan.


    The fight between the two sides is very happy. At the beginning, Bai ran, a small group of people, naturally did not care. As long as the safety of all living beings was not involved, and there was no time to deal with the Huasheng family, Bai ran and his family were relieved. For the time being, they were short of a group of people.


    Both sides are not loyal monarchs. No one in bairan wants to join in. After all, he joined in, and the one who can replace him can not stand up.


    But before long, several white people were beaten in the face. TIANYAO was rejected because of cooperation, and his emotions became extreme. The fight between the two sides was particularly fierce. TIANYAO was like losing his mind and wanted to kill everyone.


    The sky has become so smoky that it even affects the human world. Bai ran can''t look at it any more and can only go over and clean up the mess.


    After Hua Sheng gave birth to a son and a daughter and fell into a coma, it took almost two seasons, a little half a year, and a lot of things happened.

 Chapter 2541

    The results of many things are closely related to Huasheng.


    It''s just that the parties don''t know.


    Human world.


    Fengjia.


    "Today, they all went to Wang''s house to see the little girl. Shall we go to see her? The two children haven''t seen each other for nearly half a month. It''s Mid Autumn Festival in a few days. Otherwise, we''ll go to the hospital with our two children to see Huasheng? "


    Qin Wanyu read Wang Junxian''s message and knew that everyone was in Wang''s house. He also wanted to see the little girl. After thinking about it, he followed suit.


    "Wait a second. If you want to, you can go to Hua Zhi to see the children."


    When Feng Xi heard the words of Qin, Wan and Yu, he continued to sort out the Fu array without looking up.


    It''s very possible to put these wishes in the place where the Chinese wish can come true.


    Of course, this view is to deceive people, but no matter what, Fengxi has no way to try, it can only be like this.


    As for the things that Qin Wanyu said, many things can be felt even if they are not mentioned.


    It has been half a month since the two children were taken away separately. Qin Wanyu has not seen little girl, Hua Zhi and others. They have never been to Feng''s house.


    It''s not because of the relationship with the wind, but because everyone is rejecting the boy.


    Because the boy has a red crescent in his eyebrow and his weird temperament, he is completely rejected by the public. He was OK when he was in the hospital before. Everyone was brave and the little girl was still on the side, so he could stick to it.


    But when the two children were separated, Hua Zhi followed the wind and brought one respectively, and those who often came to see the children didn''t have to be hard headed.


    Because you don''t have to go.


    Therefore, in the past half a month, most of them went to Huazhi, which can be said to be quite frequent. If you look at Fengxi again, there will be almost no one. Everyone knows that the hospital is in danger, so they will choose to go to the hospital to see Huasheng at risk.


    As for Bai ran and others, they are busy at present. When they go to Fengxi and Huazhi, they take a simple look to make sure that there is no threat around them. Of course, there are also people left to avoid small movements. As the saying goes, Yama is easy to fight, and little ghosts are difficult to deal with.


    Of course, for Bai Ran''s words, Bai ran got several big white eyes.


    Tianjie''s mess needs to be covered by someone. Besides, TIANYAO''s state is not right. Bairan several people also need to know why.


    Yao Chi palace that day, no resistance, was directly driven away, but also want to see who is doing the matter.


    Of course, no matter how many explanations are made, we can''t deny that in the hearts of Bai ran and other people, they also reject the child with red crescent on his forehead.


    It is just that what they reject is not the killing of the moon, but the possible chain reaction.


    There is no evidence that Hua Sheng''s coma has nothing to do with the boy, but there is no evidence that it has nothing to do with him. After all, that face is the original sin.


    It can also be said that the face, that person''s influence is too great.


    Enough for the whole three realms and six ways to fear.


    But today''s demon world, as there is no movement, the most amazing thing for all people is that the peace of the demon world is like everything has not happened.


    I don''t know where the red headed Cobra went. The Huasheng family seems to have been forgotten by the demon world.

 Chapter 2542

    The sudden silence of the demon world makes people more vague. They don''t understand what the demon world wants to do. Can it be something planned in secret and want to hold back big moves?


    Otherwise, why wave after wave send out the thing with evil spirit?


    It is also because of this, everyone''s heart is also holding a breath, whether it is really forgotten by the demon world, excluded, can not relax their vigilance.


    In this seemingly calm, but actually tense situation, an equally seemingly calm, but sensational thing happened.


    Since Hua Sheng was in a coma, Jiang Liu has been guarding the hospital, and the two children have given up completely. I don''t know whether it is Fengxi''s odd shaped runes that have played a role, or whether Jiangliu''s infatuated guardian has moved heaven.


    In short, one morning after half a year''s coma, Huasheng woke up without warning.


    "A Sheng..."


    Huasheng was in a coma for as long as the river kept watch. People''s stone was the stone of Wang Fu, and the river would turn into a stone of looking for his wife.


    There is no new action every day, just a silent guard around Huasheng.


    Today is the same. Jiangliu sits aside and tells Huasheng the story that happened. Although he has not known how many times, he never tells enough about the love process between them. He can even tell a vivid picture of his mood at that time.


    Just say say say, Hua Sheng unexpectedly slowly opened an eye?


    At that moment, the river thought that he was hallucinating again?


    So there was no immediate response, or in other words, the river did not react for a moment.


    It was not until Hua Sheng sat up that the river let out a surprise "ah Sheng."


    "Jiangliu, where are we? It''s not the spring breeze of ten li! "


    "Hospital?"


    "Husband, you What''s up? What happened? Why do you become so haggard all night? "


    Hua Sheng''s feeling of waking up is very wonderful and insipid. There is no urgent surprise when he finally wakes up after a long period of coma. It is normal.


    Facing the morning sun, slowly opened his eyes.


    The state of Huasheng is just like waking up. As for the coma in the past half a year, he knows nothing about it and has no feeling.


    As for Huasheng''s question, it''s very easy to understand. Just imagine who is sleeping at home. As a result, when you get up the next morning and find yourself in the hospital, will you not be confused?


    Especially when I see my husband, he has become a figure that I never dare to think of.


    Tired, haggard, even with stubble on his face?


    Do you have wrinkles on your clothes?


    Is this still a river?


    For a moment, Hua Sheng even thought that he was dreaming. He could not help rubbing his eyes. Then he felt his stomach subconsciously, and his spirit was instantaneous again!


    "My stomach..."


    "River flow..."


    This morning seems to be a little unfriendly to Huasheng, with successive accidents and a bit of a blow.


    First of all, the river changed greatly, and then my stomach, which was seven months pregnant, disappeared and flattened!


    "Ah Sheng!"


    "Calm down and listen to me. Our baby is premature and has been born..."


    This meeting, Jiangliu has already responded, and his expression becomes ecstatic. He rings the bell to call the doctor and wants to talk to Hua Sheng, but he is too excited to know what to say for a while.


    However, before the river was excited, Huasheng found that his stomach had flattened, and he was flustered again. Jiangliu also came to his senses. He quickly recalled the events of this period of time for Huasheng.

 Chapter 2543

    "Mr. Jiang, your wife''s condition has been unable to explain. She wakes up like a coma without any problems. Her physical condition is like sleeping all night. You can leave the hospital."


    The doctors checked the condition of Huasheng one by one and came to a common conclusion that if they had not been in a coma for such a long time, they would have thought that the rich had nothing to do.


    Jiang Liu and Hua Sheng were relieved when they heard what the doctors said. Of course, the most reassuring thing was Jiangliu.


    Because Huasheng''s brain is still confused at the moment. Some of them can''t accept a lot of information, especially when it was a child in the color Doppler ultrasound, but now it has become two?


    And she was in a coma for half a year?


    Huasheng can''t imagine how the river came here during this period of time, and the wind is blowing them


    However, although this meeting was shocked, Huasheng was also called back to her mind. She seemed to remember that she was really premature.


    Maybe because coma time is too long, why premature delivery she did not remember, only remember the abdomen suddenly very painful, and then the amniotic fluid was broken.


    In a daze, jasmine and ginkgo quickly sent her to the hospital, and then gave birth to two children


    Thinking of this, Huasheng was suddenly silent.


    After the doctors left, Jiangliu was still excited for a long time. He did not dare to let go of Huasheng for fear that it would be a dream.


    And then I woke up and found nothing.


    After Hua Sheng was in a coma, Jiangliu did not know how many such dreams he had, and even had hallucinations.


    I imagined that Huasheng would wake up.


    Now, it''s really come true.


    "Ah Sheng, what''s wrong with you? I''ll ask the doctor to come back and show you. I''m a little afraid of you talking like this


    "You wait. Do you want to see them? I have already sent them a message just now, asking them to come over and bring their two children with them... "


    Jiangliu is really completely afraid of Huasheng, this coma is for half a year, no sign of coma, no sign of awakening.


    River flow can do nothing, can only look at, watch, wait, helpless.


    The river is not far away from madness.


    So now Huasheng finally wakes up. What Jiangliu really welcomes is surprise, but it also brings endless worries.


    Today''s River has no sense of security, for fear that Huasheng will leave him without warning.


    "I''m fine, but I''ve been in a coma for a long time, and some ideas are a little behind me. Now it''s OK. I''m not amnesia. I just sleep too long. I don''t react. Don''t worry."


    "Jiangliu, it''s been a hard time for you. I''m sorry. I don''t want to be like this. I don''t know why. I feel like sleeping."


    "How are our children? What are their names? "


    Huasheng eased his emotions, leaned in the arms of the river, held the river''s hands tightly, felt the worry and fear of the river, and looked at the change of the river flow, and his heart was sour.


    Hua Sheng could not explain why he was in a coma for so long. He could only hold the river tightly and tell him that he was really awake. He was OK. Let him rest assured.


    "I don''t work hard."


    "The two children are following the trend in Huazhi. They take good care of them!"


    Jiangliu doesn''t want to recall his hard guarding process. Besides, only Hua Sheng wakes up. He is worth it.


    "You don''t have a name for your child yet, have you?"


    Huasheng could hear that Jiangliu didn''t want to recall, and she didn''t want to recall Jiangliu''s pain. She just heard Jiangliu say two children instead of their names. Huasheng couldn''t help looking up at Jiangliu.

 Chapter 2544

    "No


    "Wait for you, you pay so much, you can come to the names of the two children."


    "You''ll see them soon."


    Jiang Liu was stunned when he heard Hua Sheng ask, because he had not seen the two children for a long time. He felt strange in his heart.


    After all, since he was born, Jiangliu has not seen two children several times. Each time, he takes a quick look. In addition, he is repelled in his heart. Seeing the state of Huasheng is all due to two children. How can Jiang Liu not be dissatisfied and ostracized.


    "Jiangliu, during my coma, have you ever held them?"


    Hua Sheng heard the river and asked.


    I know that the two children have no names yet. To be honest, Huasheng is a little angry. They are their children.


    But when he thought that he had been in a coma for half a year, and then looked at the river''s haggard appearance for half a year, Huasheng couldn''t help feeling sad.


    I have no feeling, safe and sound sleep these days, not only the river painful suffering of living, around the relatives are also endless worry.


    Hua Sheng can''t complain about them, but he can''t help losing his two children.


    "I did, on the day you gave birth."


    Jiangliu has no secret about Huasheng. Besides, Huasheng will know sooner or later when he wakes up.


    Since Hua Sheng was in a coma, Jiangliu didn''t take the initiative to see the two children, let alone hold them. As for the name, it was the elder sister, and the younger brother called it that way.


    "You..."


    "Come on, I''m awake. We''ll have time to get close to each other."


    "I just thought about it. Let''s give the children a nickname first."


    "The elder sister''s name is joy, and the boy''s name is Chang''an."


    "I just hope that they will be happy in Chang''an all their life!"


    "Promise me, no matter what happens in the future, don''t take our children out of anger, don''t hate them, our children should have a perfect life, do not let their parents dislike them."


    Hua Sheng heard that there were only two children in the river. He held them on the day they were born. He didn''t know what to say for a while.


    At the same time, I am more glad that I finally wake up at this time, otherwise the missed time will become a lot of regret.


    As soon as Hua Sheng thought about his two children, if he did not wake up all the time, he might never get the love of his parents, which made his heart even more sour.


    Nowadays, Huasheng is an ordinary person. I don''t remember a lot of things, but I still remember the decades of my life very clearly.


    Hua Sheng remembers that when he was a child, he was abandoned by his parents and left him in the mountains to live with his grandmother. Although he did not suffer any injustice, he could not forget that when others had parents who could play coquetry, he stood alone.


    That''s the feeling. Huasheng doesn''t want its children to try.


    She hoped that her children would be happy in Chang''an all their life, just like a normal child.


    "I know that as long as you can be good at my side, our family can live a good life. If you want me to promise you, you have to promise me first."


    "Ah Sheng, I''m really going to be tortured by you for a short time. Do you know how many people have come to help us? But no one can tell what''s wrong with you! "


    "Your coma is the darkest time of my life."


    Jiang Liu''s wish for Huasheng, he knows, of course, he also thinks so, but all of these have a premise.


    That is, Huasheng must be good.


    There is no life left for Jiang Hua.

 Chapter 2545

    "Sorry, I really don''t know..."


    Hua Sheng also wanted to promise, but she couldn''t say it. She didn''t know why she was in a coma. How can she guarantee that she won''t do it again?


    Hua Sheng didn''t want to.


    But she can''t answer, the most in her heart is guilt.


    At the same time, Fengxi has received the news from the river, and without saying a word, she goes to the hospital with the boy in her arms.


    Qin Wanyu looked at the speed of the wind at the foot of the wind Xi, and couldn''t help exclaiming whether the wind Xi stepped on the wind fire wheel.


    "Wind Xi, you see this child is really fierce. He hardly opens his eyes when he looks at him. He will suddenly wake up and his small eyes are wide. This is really a mother son heart to heart relationship."


    Qin Wanyu holding the child, in the back of a small step with the wind Xi on the car.


    I don''t know whether Huasheng has been in a coma for too long. Qin Wanyu didn''t respond to the incident. He said that he was not afraid of being beaten. For nearly half a year, Qin Wanyu had no expectation of whether Huasheng could wake up.


    In the view of Qin, Anhui and Henan, the revival of Huasheng is a kind of extravagant hope.


    But I didn''t expect that when most people gave up in their hearts, Huasheng woke up without warning!


    Of course, Qin Wanyu is also happy in his heart. Huasheng wakes up, and Fengxi''s heart is finally at ease. His brother Jiangliu can live like a man.


    As for Fengxi, it''s no longer pleasant to describe. Seeing the news from Jiang Liuzhi, repeatedly confirming it, and even seeing the small video of Jiang Liuzhi, I believe that I feel like I rush to the hospital with my child in my arms.


    All the way to the hospital.


    What''s different here is that the Wang family is a bit of a chicken now.


    "Prince, can you shut your mouth and stop crying!"


    "Let go of your hands. Don''t hold your sister. Sister''s mother, your little aunt wakes up. Your mother will take her sister and hurry to the place."


    Hua Zhi was crying by the prince, and her brain was about to explode.


    After receiving the news from the river, Hua Sheng woke up. Without saying a word, Hua Zhi was about to go to the hospital. She had to take her child with her.


    Hua Sheng is in a coma for so long. He must miss the child.


    Think of this, Hua Zhi just go back to want to pick up the girl, as a result, her son, holding the little girl will not let go.


    Crying, calling sister.


    If it''s not for fear that the stinky boy is hurt, Hua Zhi will blow it up, and she is very anxious. After half a year, Hua Zhi thinks Hua Sheng will never wake up again.


    Results such a surprise hit Hua Zhi by surprise, dizzy.


    The adrenaline is surging.


    But I didn''t expect to get stuck with my son.


    "Sister Sister... "


    The little prince may feel the breath of separation, especially watching his mother wrap up his sister. The little prince is a little older and climbs smoothly. He does not let go when he holds his sister. Then he enlarges his moves and opens his mouth to howl


    "Oh, what''s the matter, what''s the matter?"


    "Crying so much!"


    When Wang Junxian''s parents heard the cry, they also ran over and looked out for the liver like cry.


    "Wife, or take it with you. I''ll take it to the hospital."


    Wang Junxian looked at his son''s crying face. He was really angry and distressed.


    The child is very fond of the little girl of Huasheng family. Since the little girl came, the prince called her a good girl. She never left home all day long.


    If you don''t cry or make noise, just see your sister.


    What''s more, the little prince is more than a year old. The first thing he would say is not his mother, his father, but his sister!

 Chapter 2546

    For the little prince can talk about this matter, Wang family are very helpless, mainly up to now still can''t say father and mother, let alone grandparents, Wang Junxian''s parents happy meal, but there is no way.


    I just didn''t expect that this would happen today.


    "Xiaozhi ah, then take it with you, if you don''t worry, we will follow you, we can all look at him."


    "Well, my sister won''t go. Let''s go together. Good sun, don''t cry."


    Wang Junxian''s mother was distressed. She wanted to take away the little prince''s hand and hold it up. However, the boy did not know where the strength came from. She took her sister''s hand.


    She pinched the little girl''s hands red, but she didn''t let go. She cried while pulling.


    On the contrary, it was the little girl with big eyes like grapes and a little water vapor. Maybe it was because she was hurt. But even then, the little girl didn''t cry. She just got up to support herself and patted the little prince''s brother.


    Then the little prince immediately put his arms around his sister.


    Looking at the little girl''s appearance, and then look at her son, Hua Zhi gas want to put her son back to rebirth.


    Look at the five younger sister''s children, how good!


    She and five younger sister a mother compatriots, certainly gene is OK, bad is a husband.


    It must be Wang Jun who lowered the average level of children!


    Think of this, Hua Zhi looks at Wang Junxian, mercilessly rolled a white eye.


    Wang Junxian


    Hua Zhi a look, Wang Junxian understand what it means, the little girl did not come, although disliked, but not so powerful, now is anytime and anywhere be despised.


    Wang Junxian really felt that his IQ was very high, which was comparable to that of the river.


    "Don''t look at me now, and get this stinky boy down."


    "Huasheng is still waiting."


    "Stinky boy, stop howling. My sister''s hands are red."


    Wang Junxian did not dare to force, afraid to hurt two children, can only use a little button.


    The little prince seemed to understand his father''s words. He lowered his head and saw his sister''s wrist red. He quickly let go. Looking at the water vapor in his sister''s eyes, the little prince cried more loudly. He thought that his sister was reluctant to let him go. As a result, he hurt his sister.


    "What an enemy


    Hua Zhi looked at the little prince''s reaction, has been unable to say what, heartache picked up the little girl, kiss several times, quickly holding the child to the hospital.


    And the little prince looked at his sister was carried away, vigorously active arms and legs, anxious can not, finally or Wang Junxian some dislike wipe his nose bubble, holding him, catch up with Hua Zhi.


    Central hospital.


    Hua Zhi arrived late. Hua Lin, Yu Ping, and even gingko and jasmine have arrived. It''s not windy, but Fengxi and Huazhi also arrive at the front and back feet.


    Several sisters of Huasheng were holding Huasheng and their eyes were red.


    People are really worried about her.


    "Ah Sheng! You wake up at last


    "Five sisters! You''re really worried about us. "


    Wind Xi home is far away, so Hua Zhi delayed for a while, two people almost time to the hospital.


    "Wind, third sister! It''s hard for you. "


    Hua Sheng sits on the bed, just crying tears have not run dry, see the wind Xi and Hua Zhi, see their appearance, but can not help but sour.


    Wind is the most obvious, the whole person''s mental state has to catch up with the river.


    Hua Sheng''s tears of heartache flowed.


    She thought she was just sleeping, but she didn''t want to wake up. The people who cared about her became so haggard. How worried and tormented was she?


    Every time Huasheng sees a person, his heart is sour.

 Chapter 2547

    "Why did you sleep for half a year? We work hard, but when you wake up, I won''t work hard! "


    Feng Xi raised her hand and held Huasheng''s hand to detect the physical condition of Huasheng. As she thought, there was no problem with Huasheng''s body. It was the same as when she was unconscious.


    "If you really feel hard, just give it to me. Don''t make a coma. You''ve been in a coma for so long. You want to scare us to death."


    "Do you know, I thought you''d never wake up again!"


    "I tell you, I''ve already thought it over. If you don''t wake up, I''ll let your little fairy like girl call me mother! I''ll see what you do! "


    Hua Zhi hugs Huasheng, and then she has a strong character. She meets the people she cares about. In a twinkling of an eye, Hua Zhi can''t help crying.


    The big stone that I had been worried about finally landed.


    Hua Sheng can''t help laughing when he hears Hua Zhi''s words. He looks up at the sisters around him. No matter Yu Ping or Hua Lin, Hua Sheng thinks he is worth it.


    She is very happy that she can have such a group of sisters and friends. What''s more, she still has a river.


    "Well, don''t cry. It''s a good thing for the third sister and the fifth sister to wake up. Take the baby and let the five younger sister have a look at the child."


    "A Sheng said just now that he gave the child a nickname, which is a very good moral."


    Hua Lin wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and patted Hua Zhi who was still dropping the golden beans. Then she raised her hand to let the two men holding the children, Qin Wanyu and Wang Junxian, come in quickly.


    "Yes, let me see them!"


    When Hua Sheng heard this, his eyes lit up.


    It has been more than half a year since the birth of two children. Although there is something wrong with the two children, it is one child at the time of birth examination, but the two children are indeed born by themselves.


    How can Huasheng love it.


    They even have unlimited expectations for their future name, happy Chang''an.


    But Huasheng didn''t expect that some things went against their wishes


    Qin Wanyu and Wang Junxian are also very happy to see that Huasheng finally wakes up. Hearing Hua Lin''s words, they put the two children beside Huasheng.


    Jiangliu is protecting the two children and observing them for the first time since their birth.


    When two children were born, they were longer than ordinary children. In addition, with the nourishment of the past six months, the edges and corners of the children are more clear.


    The girl is a doll face with a reduced version of Huasheng, but the shadow of the river can still be found in the outline. As for the boy, Jiang Liu and others can not see anything, but the child has become more beautiful, still not like Huasheng or Jiangliu.


    According to Bai Ran''s words, the longer the child grows, the more he looks like beheading the moon, which is simply a miniature version of beheading the moon.


    "Ah Sheng, what''s the matter with you?"


    Jiang Liu thought that Huasheng would be excited when he saw the children. Then he held the children. Not only did Jiang Liu think so, but other people also thought so.


    To everyone''s surprise, Huasheng seemed stunned.


    Eyes on the boy, silent.


    But they didn''t know that Huasheng was not looking at the boy''s silence, nor was he unable to accept it because of the sudden addition of another child.


    Hua Sheng just looks at the red crescent on the boy''s forehead and is silent.


    Hua Sheng fell asleep for a long time. She thought that everything she saw in the spring breeze of Shili before her coma was illusory and a dream.

 Chapter 2548

    "Ah Sheng? Are you okay? What are you doing? "


    "Well, the doctor said it was a birthmark. It couldn''t be removed. I also went to my Qingcheng ancestors and they couldn''t help it."


    "In fact, it''s pretty good-looking. It doesn''t affect being a handsome man when I grow up."


    The wind Xi looks at Hua Sheng''s silent appearance, in the heart is sad, who can think of a good child, but with such a thing on his forehead.


    What''s more, Feng Xi doesn''t want Huasheng to know about the strange and terrible feeling of the child when he was born. After all, it has passed. Now the child doesn''t know whether it is because he sees his mother and feels like he is not afraid of his mother?


    In short, from the wind home, this child has changed along the way, people look at the child did not feel so terrible.


    I don''t need to ask about this, just observe it.


    Several people around dare to approach him.


    That''s the difference.


    To know that even the breeze ghost is afraid to approach, let alone Muggle.


    "Yes, Wu Mei. In fact, it''s nothing. Boys are tattooed. Besides, medical treatment is so developed that you don''t have to worry about it."


    "Maybe it will be perfectly removed in a few years. You can rest assured that there will be no trace left."


    Hua Zhi looks at Hua Sheng and really thinks she is worried about this. As for the fear of the child, Hua Zhi feels that she has not felt it since she entered the door.


    After all, she is a child. Hua Zhi thinks that she may have grown up.


    Of course, Hua Zhi will think so, but also because in the bottom of my heart, the child really has a little problem, not just the birthmark on the forehead, but the brain or body problems.


    Otherwise, how can we not cry now?


    Forgive Hua Zhi for not thinking of any other place.


    "You think too much. I just didn''t expect this child to be like this. I saw it on the day of birth. I just thought it was an illusion. In addition, I was in a coma for so long, and I forgot it."


    "It''s a bit unexpected to see it again."


    Hua Sheng looked at the two children and explained softly.


    It''s just the actual meaning. Only Huasheng knows what it means.


    Those messy thoughts can only be put down first. Anyway, as a mother, these are her two children after all, and she has been in a coma for so long.


    In addition to her debt to the river, Fengxi and others, more of them are the two children.


    "Mom''s been in a coma for a long time. I''ve kept you waiting!"


    "Joy, Chang''an."


    When Hua Sheng called out the names of the two children, everyone was a little sad. After half a year, the two children finally had a name. They didn''t need the elder sister, but the younger brother called out.


    And joy also seems to understand the same, heard the mother''s gentle cry, leakage toothless smile warmed the hearts of all people.


    Elder sister, happy smile is especially cured. Huasheng looks at his very similar small face, and his heart is soft. Although his younger brother doesn''t smile, he is also very proud to crack his mouth, which can be regarded as a smile.


    This is Chang''an was born to now only changed the look, has always been the same look, cold without temperature.


    But after seeing Huasheng, all the ice melted.


    Hua Sheng took the initiative to hold up the two children for intimacy. Although it was strange to look at Chang''an, it could also be put down temporarily. Just imagine that before going to bed, he still had a big stomach of seven months. As soon as he opened his eyes, it had been six months.


    The two children were not only born, but also premature. They had not contacted their mother for half a year, and the father


    Because of his mother''s relationship, his father didn''t love him either. Hua Sheng was full of guilt for his two children, let alone those messy feelings. He must have left them behind.

 Chapter 2549

    "Ah Sheng, your children are very smart. They seem to know that you are awake. They are very energetic. At this time of the day, the two children are still sleeping."


    "On the way, I''ve been stretching my neck to look ahead."


    Feng Xi looked at Hua Sheng''s intimate eyes on the child, as if the silence just now was just a moment of loss of mind, and immediately recovered.


    Look at the child''s eyes, full of love.


    Feng Xi also feels happy. A Sheng wakes up, and her two children are safe. For a long time recently, no adverse events have happened to Feng family or Huasheng''s hospital.


    Now think of it, everything seems to indicate the awakening of Huasheng.


    Everything has become hopeful.


    "Yes, five younger sister, joy is also today. When I hold her on the road, I always look at the front and usually take her out, but I never look at it casually, as if I''m not curious."


    Hua Zhi also followed.


    Thinking of the change of joy in the morning, Hua Zhi also thinks it''s amazing that Huasheng''s children are not the same, otherwise why is this so.


    It can''t be explained. Besides, the child, who is only a few months old, seems to be able to understand everything. In the morning, she still coaxes the little demon of her family.


    Talking about the little devil, the little prince of Hua Zhi''s family, this will transfer from the baby sitter of Wang''s family to Wang Junxian. The body of small flesh is still constantly offering, looking at the sister in Huasheng''s arms, his face is red.


    Wang Junxian was helpless, but he could only press it first. At the moment when he saw his son''s small mouth split to cry, he said in a low voice with a threat: "my sister doesn''t like crying ghosts. Do you believe that you will dare to cry, and your sister will never pay attention to you again!"


    Wang Junxian''s words are particularly penetrating. The little prince, like a human spirit, seems to understand. He has only his sister in his mind. He immediately takes back the mouth to be split.


    Hua Sheng and other people see this, but also helpless smile.


    Did not expect that no one can subdue the little devil, but most afraid of joy this little girl.


    And the joy of this meeting does not have time to see her little brother at present. Her big eyes flicker at her mother, even if she doesn''t say anything. She seems to feel the breath of her mother, and the whole small body keeps moving towards her mother.


    Chang''an on one side is all the cold breath of the past, stretching out a small hand to touch the Huasheng.


    This is not only the first time Chang''an has a smile, but also the first time to reach out and want to get close to a person.


    You should know that Feng Xi and Qin Wanyu have taken care of for so long. Although Chang''an doesn''t need to pay much attention, Feng Xi and Qin Wanyu are also attentive.


    However, he never got a smile or a good face. He was always cold and cold, which made Qin Wanyu very aggrieved. He especially missed the soft and soft, and was happy to see everyone.


    Hua Sheng''s whole heart melted when she looked at the two children, not to mention the confused ideas just now. That strange person may be a foreboding. It is probably because of this that she feels familiar with.


    No matter what, Huasheng couldn''t think about it any more. Looking at the joy of the two children, Huasheng felt that Chang''an didn''t see enough of his own initiative, and then he took the initiative to hold the two children for intimacy.


    Huasheng is sitting on the bed, one in each hand. Maybe he has been sleeping too long and some of them can''t support him. The river current sees that he can''t wait to reach for it. He sees that the boy, Chang''an, puts out his little flesh arm around Huasheng''s neck.


    Maybe the boy likes his mother very much, and Chang''an likes Huasheng very much. He hugs Huasheng with his small arm, as if meeting again after a long separation. For a moment, he doesn''t know if Huasheng is wrong. His eyes flash with tears?

 Chapter 2550

    "Chang''an, what''s the matter? Is it uncomfortable? "


    Hua Sheng is worried and reaches out to touch Chang''an''s small face.


    "I said that the child is very smart, as if he knows everything. He should miss you too much, that''s why he is like this."


    Feng Xi looked at Chang''an, her whole head resting on Huasheng''s shoulder, looking dependent. Then she looked at Hua Sheng''s worried face. Feng Xi could not help but say.


    Wind Xi doesn''t want to, Hua Sheng just woke up, what happened to the two children again.


    What''s more, Fengxi has a kind of intuition, joy, Chang''an will not have anything.


    "Do you miss your mother too much? You two are smart


    When Hua Sheng heard the wind, he felt that children who were too young would not have any ideas, but he also knew that if children were not comfortable, they would cry.


    Chang''an didn''t respond to Huasheng''s words. He just held the Huasheng with more strength, and xiaopang''s hands were red.


    The joy on one side also leans in front of Huasheng, as if knowing that the mother does not have much strength to hold two children at the same time and try to transfer her weight from her arm.


    Looking at the two children who are still babies, Huasheng is so sensible now. Huasheng doesn''t know what words to describe her mood for a moment.


    Although she is the first child, but does not mean that she does not know, this age of children are so ghost energy?


    "Sister, sister..."


    The little prince in Wang Junxian''s arms stretched out his body and gave a confession, and then he was quiet for a while. He would watch Xi Le leaning against Huasheng''s arms, with one small arm still on Chang''an''s body, and Chang''an was holding Huasheng''s neck, and Huasheng''s big hand was also holding his two children.


    The little prince was worried. In his memory, joy was his sister. How could he hold someone else?


    For Chang''an, the little prince has no memory at all.


    How can this man rob his sister from himself?


    "The prince thinks of his sister, third sister, come here and let me have a look!"


    Hua Sheng heard the little prince cry and grinned gently. When she gave birth to the prince, her stomach was already pregnant. She just went to the hospital to have a look.


    "This child is really grinding. He likes his sister. In the morning, he still holds on to Joy''s hand and pulls his little hand red. He doesn''t cry, but he cries all morning!"


    Seeing her son''s appearance, Hua Zhi is helpless. She takes her son over and gives her to Huasheng. Then she looks at joy with heartache, and joy just returns with a toothless smile.


    Seeing this, Hua Zhi''s heart also melted. She never spoke out loud to joy, and whispered softly. The most gentle moment in Hua Zhi''s life was used in joy''s body.


    "Sister, sister, nest Sister... "


    The little prince is close, no matter how his mother dislikes him. Instead, some of him dislike his mother. How can he not let go?


    The little prince stretched out his neck for a long time before he broke free from his mother''s bondage. Hua Zhi put him on the bed. Then in the eyes of all, he twisted his body and climbed to the side of joy. He held his little hand in his arms for fear that someone would rob his sister.


    According to the prince''s love for joy, Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian can''t find children for a long time in the future, because the prince himself will go and often depends on the spring breeze.


    For this reason, Wang Junxian has given up and is ready to have a second child. It is estimated that the large size will cost, so practice the trumpet.


    When Xi Le grows up and makes a boyfriend, his boyfriend not only faces the father and godfather of his daughter Kong, but also the greetings from several brothers from the soul

 Chapter 2551

    "Stinky boy, how fat you are, don''t you know? Don''t crush your sister. "


    Hua Zhi looked at her own fat boy actually moved up and hugged joy. She did not know how many times she was speechless.


    And the little prince for his mother''s words, as if completely did not hear, touch the younger sister is successful, and then put his sister on Chang''an small hand to take down, that small look more satisfied.


    As for the movement of Chang''an when he saw the prince, he didn''t even have a look in his eyes. He just leaned on Huasheng''s arms, and his eyes seemed to be as satisfied as the prince.


    Jiangliu looks at Huasheng holding two children in his arms. After half a year of Huasheng''s coma, he finally ushers in a smile. Of course, there is a third prince beside Xi Le, holding joy.


    Xi Le, Chang''an, the two children are quite close to Huasheng. Maybe the children themselves are close to their mother, no matter what happens or how long the interval is.


    Even if, like now, I have never seen a mother since I was born, but when the mother appears, the two children are closer than anyone else, even if Hua Zhi is following the trend, these two people have been in contact with their children for the longest time.


    "It''s really true that the two young people have no conscience. We have taken care of them for half a year. We haven''t kiss us like this. It''s better to come here than my mother."


    Wind Xi and Hua Zhi look at two children''s dependence on Huasheng, plus a Hua Zhi''s son, can''t help laughing.


    "Even if you have taken care of you for such a long time, you are despised. For example, we have no impression!"


    Hua Lin is beside Yu Ping, looking at the scene on the bed and joking.


    It is said that children are closer to their mothers, but they have never seen such a close relationship.


    "Yes, the young lady is holding the young lady. In such a clear contrast, I find that the young lady and the young lady look really like each other."


    Of course, when I look at the elder jasmine, I don''t feel like the shadow of the youngest girl in her heart.


    As soon as jasmine said this, she was patted by gingko. When she was happy, she still didn''t say that Chang''an was not like Huasheng or Jiangliu.


    But this matter is also tacitly not mentioned by everyone.


    After all, once you say how similar one is, the other becomes a big problem.


    How can you have children who are not like yourself?


    Most of the time, people outside will only catch the wind and shadow, because the Jiang family has made trouble once, so it''s better to keep a low profile.


    Molly is really young, and Hua Sheng finally wakes up. She is so excited that she forgets what she should pay attention to.


    Being reminded by Ginkgo biloba, jasmine would like to bite off her tongue. How could she always do such mindless things.


    Today, although it is said that the Jiang family is temporarily controlled by the river, and the parents of the Jiang family have not made trouble again because of this, but at the beginning, because Chang''an is not like Jiangliu, the parents of the Jiang family have come up with a divorce agreement.


    All sorts of ugly things came out.


    How can Molly forget it! Don''t say Molly doesn''t dare to forget. Everyone in this room remembers it, but she doesn''t dare to let Hua Sheng know.


    If it hadn''t been for the fact that he looked like a man in the river, and had kept Huasheng in front of his parents, let alone doubted Huasheng, Hua Zhi and his wife would have taken Huasheng and his son away, leaving them alone.


    Just Hua Zhi didn''t expect, what she thought, indirect also happened.

 Chapter 2552

    "Yes, we all say that our daughter is like father, but we are very happy to be like mother. It''s good to look like you and look good."


    Jiang Liu is not angry when he hears Mo Li''s words. At such a moment, Jiang Liu doesn''t want to care about other things. Besides, who says that children must be like their parents, or they may not grow up. After all, they are still young. What can they see when they are young?


    Now what Jiangliu cares about most is Huasheng. As long as she is happy, happy and safe, Jiangliu doesn''t want to care about others.


    At present, a happy family, Huasheng mouth with a smile, is the biggest wish of the river.


    Seeing that Huasheng can wake up healthily, Jiangliu feels that he has come back to life.


    Their family is finally reunited.


    "What the uncle said is that our young lady looks the best, just like the young lady."


    "Young master is also the most handsome."


    Gingko looked at jasmine''s shameful look of biting her tongue. She couldn''t help reaching out to comfort her, and then brought the topic back.


    Seeing this, Jiang Liu also sat beside Huasheng and hugged her mother and son. Of course, there was a small tail beside her.


    The whole family was very happy. They all laughed and laughed. They didn''t think about the unhappy things. Now the happiest thing is that Huasheng can wake up healthily.


    "Let''s go out first and let them wait a moment. I''ll contact the hospital and go through the discharge procedures. After staying in the hospital for such a long time, it''s time to go home."


    Qin Wanyu patted the wind. After saying this, he opened the door and went out.


    Hearing what Qin Wanyu said, we all agreed. This hospital is really enough, and we don''t want to come again.


    And Huasheng and Jiangliu must have lived enough.


    But I didn''t expect that it was still so difficult to discharge.


    Nothing happened outside, not to mention ghosts and ghosts, but to their families.


    "Ah! The river is bleeding


    "Come on, what''s the matter with this child..."


    "Let go of Dad..."


    In Qin, Anhui and Henan with everyone left one after another, suddenly heard a cry of Hua Zhi, and Hua Sheng choked.


    It turned out that Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi felt something wrong when they just went out in Qin, Anhui and Henan. It seemed that something was missing. The Huasheng family was reunited, but the little demon king of his family was still there. He could not stir up the situation there. Maybe he began to cry again.


    Hua Zhi quickly turned to think of the child back home, but Wang Junxian also stopped, delayed a little time.


    "Let him be there first. Your son, believe it or not, is sure to cry when you hold it out now. It doesn''t matter if he cries. It''s just that the river family is warm and warm. Your son is listening to the magic sound next to him Don''t disturb me


    Wang Junxian said it very seriously. The main thing was that when he thought of the picture, Wang Junxian thought it was too beautiful to watch. The child began to cry. He didn''t know where the loud voice came from.


    "That can''t work. If he dares to cry, I''ll let him never see his sister again. I''ll have to hold it out."


    Hua Zhi patted open Wang Jun Xian, turned and trotted back, opened the door, stunned.


    Eye is a drop of red blood, dyed red white sheets.


    However, Jiangliu seems to have no feeling at all. He has no reaction at all. His eyes are straight at Chang''an, and there is no expression. But his hands are bleeding!


    This is why, Hua Zhi startled to shout out, and Hua Sheng in the side urgent straight tears.

 Chapter 2553

    "Wang Junxian, call the doctor quickly!"


    Hua Zhi has forgotten that there is an ambulance bell in the ward. She starts to shout at Wang Junxian, and then like Hua Sheng, she doesn''t know what to do.


    Wang Junxian and others have heard the voice of Hua Zhi, Leng for a moment, have rushed back.


    Open the door and everyone is in a daze. What''s the situation.


    And Wang Junxian is still to keep calm, in the Hua Zhi call when the doctor has been called.


    Jiang Liu was sitting next to Huasheng. He should have reached out and hugged the mother and son of Huasheng. One hand was on the back of Huasheng, the other was on the side of two children. The little prince sat down beside the joy. Of course, he did not understand the meaning of blood, but he also understood that the situation was not right. He was held away by his father for the first time Around.


    Originally, Jiangliu was hugged by his family and Meimei. However, under such circumstances, Chang''an''s small head leaning on Huasheng''s shoulder suddenly lifted up. He saw Jiangliu''s hand on Huasheng''s body and suddenly opened his mouth and bit him.


    The river was not on guard at all, and Huasheng did not even expect it.


    What''s more, the strength of a child is so great that Jiang Liu doesn''t resist when he sees Chang''an bite. After all, he doesn''t even have a full tooth.


    It''s just a matter of Chang''an church. If you don''t have a full tooth, don''t call it no more. Just use the small teeth that just come out of the root of your teeth, they are equally lethal.


    Of course, the river also felt the pain, and then realized that the child was really wrong. How could a normal baby have such great strength?


    When the river was trying to break free, it was obvious that Chang''an had strengthened its strength. At that time, a bright red liquid flowed out. Although the river did not make any sound, Huasheng still felt it.


    Because the hot and humid liquid left on her.


    Hua Sheng turned his head and quickly put down his joy and coaxed Chang''an to let go of his mouth. However, Chang''an seemed to be unable to understand. His eyes were once again looking at the river without any temperature. His strength on his mouth did not decrease, but he kept more and more blood. Finally, he fell on the white sheet.


    But Huasheng can''t help crying directly. How many Huasheng is a bit of postpartum depression, it has nothing to do with how long you are born.


    Besides, Hua Sheng had no memory during her coma, which was the same as her birth.


    Huasheng couldn''t open Chang''an''s mouth, and the river was silent. But looking at the blood flowing down, Huasheng''s tears didn''t need money.


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t hurt. Don''t cry."


    Jiangliu looks at Huasheng and cries, and then he has a reaction. He puts his eyes on Huasheng who is looking at Chang''an.


    Don''t mention that, the river is similar to Chang''an.


    When looking at each other, they all have the same expression. They are cold and have no emotion. But when they look at Huasheng, they are the same. They are gentle and incomparable.


    "It''s bleeding. It doesn''t hurt. Don''t comfort me."


    "Chang''an, listen to your mother. Let go of your father. You are crazy. How can you bite people?"


    Huasheng immediately wiped his tears, because he reached out to stop Chang''an from biting Jiangliu and holding the blood in his hand. Huasheng''s hand was stained with a lot of it, and then he wiped it on his face.


    "Here comes the doctor. Let the doctor come!"


    Wind Xi is also anxious in the side, but the same can''t start, also can''t directly fight Chang''an to fly?


    What''s more, if Fengxi does it, it''s estimated that Jiangliu and Huasheng can also beat her. Otherwise, Jiangliu would rather hurt herself than hurt her children now?

 Chapter 2554

    The doctor was stunned to see the situation in the room. How could a baby bite an adult like this?


    Even if adults dare not force, children also have no teeth! Even if you grow fast, you can take a head, but you don''t have so much lethality.


    Of course, this is the question of all people, but no matter how to say, Jiang Liu''s hand is bitten by a half year old baby, or the kind of bleeding, not gentle.


    And the person concerned is still comforting his wife, as if it was not him.


    "What''s going on? Why is the child so strong? "


    "What can I do? I can''t get it off at all. It''s amazing. How can you bite so tightly?"


    "Or use anaesthetic?"


    "Let the child sleep first, continue to delay, the injury is not only adults, the child''s deciduous teeth are afraid to be infected!"


    Doctors take turns, holding Chang''an''s face. Normally speaking, if you hold your cheek like this, you should be able to open it immediately.


    Adults can''t hold on, let alone a baby.


    But the fact is that, no matter who comes to do it, it is impossible to open the child''s mouth.


    The baby teeth of Chang''an have been embedded into the river''s hand. If Chang''an does not loosen its mouth, the outside brute force will not only hurt the children, but also hurt the children. According to the current strength, Jiangliu''s hand is likely to be brought down a piece of meat.


    The wind Xi looks at one side, can''t help but think can''t bite the river''s hand to penetrate?


    Finally, the doctors did not recruit, just thought of taking anesthetics, no matter how shocked in their hearts, puzzled, now to do is to solve the problem, also do not care too much.


    "No, the child is too young. It will hurt his nerves if he is anesthetized in this way."


    A older female doctor, from pediatrics, said on one side.


    "What about that? Or spray some chili water? Shift his attention? "


    Qin Wanyu listened to these experts and doctors, one by one, but he did not have a feasible plan after talking for a long time.


    They are able to study, but the river flow can not ah, even if the river did not cry a pain, but the dripping blood is not a joke.


    It was his brother''s blood.


    Being bitten like this by his own children, Qin, Wan and Yu felt pain for the river, and then he couldn''t help but fight beside him.


    It''s time to say nothing about this method. Even Fengxi thinks that it''s the best way. Qin, Anhui and Henan are simply brilliant.


    "That''s even worse. The baby is too small and the retina is in a very fragile state. Chilli water will cause his blindness!"


    Hearing what Qin Wanyu said, the female doctor immediately refuted.


    This time, it can be said that it is a severe refusal, looking at Qin Wanyu''s eyes is also full of disapproval.


    "I can''t do it. I can''t do it. I can''t do it. I can''t do it. I can''t do it. It''s too bad for your father to bite you. It''s too bad for him."


    Qin Wanyu was upset when he heard that he was rejected again. It''s not that he doesn''t like Chang''an, so he doesn''t care about him. It''s just that the situation is urgent and we can''t ignore the river''s hand.


    What''s more, Qin Wanyu doesn''t understand what''s going on with the child. Although it''s strange, weird and frightening, he hasn''t seen the child hurt for so long!


    How can he be hurt by his father?


    "How could it not be opened?"


    Wang Junxian was also worried. It was really the blood flowing from the river. It was shocking. But Wang Junxian couldn''t get rid of it. Now, there are more people who feel incredible in their hearts.

 Chapter 2556

    "Ah Ah... "


    Just when the adults were helpless, the younger sister on the side was still in the arms of the river. The joy in Huasheng''s arms was patting her little hands and babbling, and her eyes were red.


    Should be worried about Dad, want to reach out to help, but her small strength can not do anything, this only thing, seems to be crying!


    But joy cry, really can let a lot of people, the heart followed to pull up, but here a lot of people, not including, Chang''an.


    "River flow, you let go first, hold joy out, frighten me to do a girl."


    Seeing the tears of joy, Qin Wanyu was the first to feel distressed. He didn''t care about anything. He wanted to hold joy out.


    Just now, he was surrounded by the other hand of Jiangliu. Qin Wanyu looked at the river and his hands were bleeding, so he didn''t take joy away.


    But now can''t ah, joy all cried, but Qin Wanyu heartache bad, this will also no matter how much his brother hurt.


    No matter how painful his brother was, he couldn''t catch up with a tear of joy.


    "Chang''an, let go of your father. What are you going to do?"


    "Dad''s hands are bleeding."


    Hua Sheng can''t take care of her daughter for the time being. She puts her daughter down and pinches Chang''an''s mouth. However, no matter who comes, he can''t.


    The more you touch it, the greater the strength of Chang''an.


    The more blood the river flows.


    Now the river''s hand is not serious, it is very serious, may need stitches.


    "I''ll do it."


    Jiang Liu was silent for a long time. He saw more and more Hua Sheng''s tears and didn''t want to consume it any more. He knew that he couldn''t consume the child.


    Jiang Liu thinks they are the same. If Huasheng is upset, he will certainly give in. No one wants to see Hua Sheng cry.


    But the child was surprised by the river. He didn''t want to make Hua Sheng sad, let alone see Hua Sheng cry.


    But that doesn''t mean they can live in peace.


    "You come? What do you want, river stream? "


    Hua Sheng looked up at the river, tears more and more, heartache river flow, but also distressed the child, how could it be like this?


    Jiangliu didn''t answer Huasheng''s words this time, but just raised his hand directly. His right hand on Huasheng''s shoulder raised and his left hand left.


    Chang''an moves with the strength of Jiangliu and stretches his neck. After confirming that Jiangliu''s hands have left Huasheng, his body also stands up. Chang''an does not know whether he can''t reach it or doesn''t want to bite it, so he releases it.


    For a moment, the people in the ward took a breath of cold air, and did not even react immediately to bandage the river.


    Jiang Liu''s right hand left Chang''an''s mouth. The blood ran down without any obstruction. However, after a close look, he found that the wound on Jiang Liu''s hand was white.


    Those are baby teeth! Changan''s deciduous teeth.


    Look at Chang''an, a half-year-old baby.


    At this time, he leaned on Huasheng''s shoulder, his eyes were not emotional. He seemed to be looking at the river, but he was not. Chang''an''s eyes were very ethereal.


    But the most shocking thing is not this one, but the corners of his mouth.


    Flowing dazzling red, with red forehead crescent birthmark.


    In this way, this scene is very strange, even terrible.


    Is this child a monster?


    How can a half-year-old baby do this?


    This is the question in everyone''s mind, even in fear of the child.


    From the time he was born, the fear of him swept through everyone''s heart again.


    Because of fear, we also forget why the river can let Chang''an relax.

 Chapter 2557

    "Quick, bandage the river to stop bleeding and check the child again."


    Huasheng didn''t have time to think about how Chang''an let go. After all, it was a child. Maybe it couldn''t hold on.


    This is also the subconscious choice of others. After all, no one can explain things like this today.


    People seem to be used to it. Everything about Huasheng seems to be hard to explain.


    They just look at it, because even if you want to help with Huasheng, you can''t help.


    Hearing Hua Sheng''s cry, the crowd responded.


    The doctors also rushed to stop the wound that was still bleeding.


    In fact, it''s not surprising that the doctors didn''t respond. This scene was too shocking.


    "Mr. Jiang, let''s go to the emergency room. You need to sew this up. There are still things in it that need to be taken out. Here..."


    The doctor in charge of checking Jiang Liu''s injuries simply stopped bleeding, looked around for the next four weeks, and said to Jiangliu.


    "The baby also has to go to the pediatric emergency department with me. His deciduous teeth have fallen out, which has been inflamed and inflamed. I need to go to the pediatric department to use the instrument."


    Although the pediatrician is a female, I don''t know if it is because of being a mother. Although she is a little shocked, she is not very afraid of Chang''an. She examines Chang''an''s mouth and says directly.


    After all, this family has a special identity. In addition, doctors dare not give orders directly. Even in an emergency, they have to wait for the family''s wishes.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go."


    "Don''t be afraid of Chang''an. Your mother will take you."


    When Hua Sheng heard this, even if the doctor didn''t say it, he knew that both of them were not very good. Looking at the river, his haggard cheek became a little white, and Huasheng was more anxious.


    But Chang''an is still young after all. She has to take her children with her first.


    "No, you just woke up and ran out directly. I''m afraid you will feel bad. Let Fengxi stay here with you. I have doctors with Chang''an and so many people."


    "Doctor, let''s go."


    Jiangliu looks at Huasheng and wants to get up. He just wants to reach out and hold it. But Chang''an has no fluctuation in his eyes. He suddenly becomes emotional, just like the cruel eyes when he bit Jiangliu.


    Only the river current saw that look in his eyes. When Huasheng turned his head, Chang''an took back the cruel look in his eyes. He didn''t want to be found by Huasheng.


    Jiang Liu finished speaking, in the end, he didn''t stretch out his hand. He didn''t say he was afraid. He just wanted to see if his guess was right.


    Now it seems right.


    The child didn''t like to be close to or touch Huasheng.


    Would rather hurt themselves to let themselves know that his scale can not be violated?


    This is what Jiangliu summed up. In fact, when Chang''an bit himself, especially the cruel look in his eyes, Jiangliu felt it.


    Jiang Liu also wants to spend some time with him to see what the child can do. Even if Jiang Liu realizes that as long as he opens his arms around Huasheng, Chang''an will loosen his mouth.


    Jiangliu would rather continue to hurt, but also to try.


    The final result is very direct. Two people have to go to the emergency department, one needle, one tooth.


    It''s just that Jiangliu really didn''t expect that the child could bite so hard? Doesn''t he hurt himself?


    Jiang Liu raised his hand and looked at the flesh that the little finger connected to had been bitten through, and the little thumb was also half broken. There was a circle of small white deciduous teeth around the hand.

 Chapter 2558

    Not to mention, Jiangliu saw the baby teeth above the wound and pulled the corners of his mouth, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes. He really heard for the first time that children would hurt their father because of their parents'' closeness?


    It is said that the daughter is the little lover of father''s last life. What about the boy? Mother''s last lover? So you don''t like dad?


    Did he forget to drink Mengpo soup?


    I have to say that the mentality of the river is still super good, hands have become like that, and the mind of heaven and earth?


    At the same time, the Department of Pediatrics was brought to Chang''an by Qin Wanyu.


    Although Qin, Anhui and Henan began to be a little afraid of Chang''an, Jiang Liu was right. Hua Sheng just woke up, so he didn''t follow him. He fainted again.


    Who is not afraid now!


    If something happens to Huasheng, I''m afraid the river will not live.


    But to the surprise of Qin, Wan and Yu, Chang''an was very happy to let Qin, Wan and Yu go.


    Qin Wanyu is ready to be bitten. After all, Jiangliu was bitten like that without doing anything. He had to take the little guy to the emergency department.


    Along the way, Qin Wanyu didn''t hear Chang''an cry. Behind him came the choking voice of Hua Sheng.


    "You said you were a child too. Why did you bite your father?"


    "Just bite. Are you still biting so hard? Now, all your teeth are gone. Don''t you want them? "


    "It''s amazing to say that you have a room full of adults and doctors have no way to deal with you."


    Qin Wanyu looked at Chang''an and did not cry or make trouble. He was more open-minded. He had been together for half a year. Qin Wanyu still had feelings for Xiao Chang''an.


    Of course, if Xiao Chang''an can be a little gentle to Qin, Wan and Yu, Qin, Wan and Yu can be happy to bubble.


    After all, it''s the baby who grows up. I like it psychologically.


    Watching Chang''an hurt himself like this, the river has to sew needles, Qin Wanyu is really distressed, so I can''t help but read fragmentary along the way.


    Maybe he really wants to have a child of his own too. When he sees the children of others, he likes and treats them with sincerity, even if he dislikes them.


    Qin Wanyu''s fragmentary reading annoyed the doctors around him, but he didn''t say anything. After all, the parents of pediatrics were almost like this.


    Pediatricians can only listen while treating the wound for Chang''an.


    Speaking of this child, is really strange, deciduous teeth have fallen, the gums are swollen to bleed, the mouth can be said to be rotten, the mouth is hurt like this, not necessarily he cried, don''t say cry, even hum no, this is not like a child.


    How can a baby do this?


    Maybe it''s also because the time has gone by for a long time, the doctors began to react, and the more they looked at the child, the more terrible they felt.


    Is this still a child?


    The hand that prescribed medicine for Chang''an also couldn''t help shaking, or Qin Wanyu interrupted to activate the doctor''s mood. Otherwise, I don''t know when to use the medicine today.


    When Qin Wanyu was persuading doctors, he did not know whether it was an illusion. He seemed to see Xiao Chang''an''s dislike of doctors?


    Chang''an, in the arms of Qin, Wan and Yu, seems to have completely failed to understand the words of Qin, Wan and Yu. He stuck to his small body, even though his body hurt again, he didn''t cry, let alone lean on the arms of Qin, Wan and Yu.


    So stiff, small body, big open mouth, quiet by the doctors on the medicine.


    As for why he left Huasheng for dressing, it may be because Huasheng cried too much.

 Chapter 2559

    "No, you can see that my spiritual power has not recovered at all."


    Huasheng opened the quilt and refused the help of the wind. After sleeping for so long, it was time to stand up.


    Thinking that his spiritual power had not been restored, Huasheng also felt lost. In addition to today''s events, Huasheng felt that the stone in his heart was getting bigger and bigger.


    If Lingli is still in the situation just like that, she must be able to do something.


    "In fact, it''s not a bad thing to have no recovery. Without those, you are an ordinary person. Now that you have children, you can have both children. It''s not what you want!"


    "Although there is a problem now There is an accident, but we are not the worst result. No matter the children or your husband and wife, there is no danger to their lives. We have survived Otherwise, a Sheng, let''s send Chang''an to the fox emperor for education. "


    "If you are really upset in your heart, send it. It may be a good result. During the period of your coma, although I think it''s gossip, there is no wind in the hole..."


    The wind Xi looked at Hua Sheng holding the head of the bed, her eyebrows wrinkled, and the tears in her eyes were not dry. It can be seen that the first day of Hua Sheng Su''s awakening was not very good.


    Feng Xi naturally doesn''t want to see Hua Sheng continue to feel sad. After all, things have happened, and now it should not be worse.


    As for Fengxi''s proposal, actually Fengxi thought about it a long time ago. It is obvious to all that there is something wrong with Chang''an. When Feng Xi first saw Chang''an, her mood changed and the whole person was upset.


    In addition, although Bai ran and others didn''t say anything, Feng Xi could clearly see the changes in her eyebrows and eyes. This child is absolutely so simple.


    Even they can''t cope with it. Now, isn''t that proof of the windy speculation?


    How close they are to Huasheng, how much they resist the river. A six month old baby actually bit through an adult''s hand.


    It''s not a joke. The river''s hands are really serious.


    It''s just that Huasheng hasn''t awakened yet. Fengxi can''t send Huasheng''s children away directly. Even if Bai ran and others will not be wronged by Chang''an, Xiao Chang''an has left her family.


    So Fengxi didn''t say it. Besides, Fengxi had a kind of intuition. If she said it at that time, it was estimated that the river flow was arbitrary, and she could send it wherever she wanted.


    In addition, Fengxi has a kind of intuition. If the child is sent out, there may be different results. Feng Xi is not sure. Hua Sheng will make the final decision.


    On the surface, it is to send the children out for education, but Bai ran and others have different identities after all, and they are not what she said she had sent out and brought back when she said she would bring them back.


    Hua Sheng may not be able to see the child when he wakes up now.


    As for Fengxi''s saying that there is no wind in the cave, it is not the vile language that Muggles say in the human world, but the ghosts and ghosts who secretly harm Huasheng and his children.


    What is it that cries out in the mouth? The reincarnation of the demon king and the rebirth of the monster


    Naturally, Fengxi doesn''t believe that Huasheng''s children are demons or demons. Even if they misunderstand Huasheng has not recovered her spiritual power, she is alone. Fengxi can''t guarantee what she will face in the future.


    Fengxi can''t look at Huasheng, because anyone has any mistakes.


    Of course, all of us are adults, and we are not idiots. Those outside must have traces to follow, and they can''t be for no reason.

 Chapter 2560

    Feng Xi will tell Huasheng a lot of things, no matter what, even if they haven''t recently.


    Although Feng Xi says that she believes in Huasheng and that Huasheng''s children are not a mess, she feels that something is wrong with the child in her heart. In case of emergency and for the safety of Huasheng, it is the safest place to send it to bairan.


    In Fengxi''s eyes, bairan and fengqingcheng are the most invincible existence. If they can''t settle down, it''s really


    What''s more, Fengxi has a kind of intuition. If the child is not sent away, he will probably bring some problems. Just like now, he has hurt the river, and this is only in his infancy.


    If he grows up, who knows if it will hurt Huasheng?


    When Xiao Chang''an was biting the river, Fengxi also reached out to break the child''s mouth. However, it failed. Fengxi felt the strength of xiaochang''an.


    That is absolutely not a child should have, and that look, Feng Xi, now think about it, still have a lingering fear.


    If that kind of eye contact with Huasheng, Fengxi really dare not think about what will happen.


    Feng Xi''s time of contacting Xiao Chang''an is not broken. In the past six months, she has seen that Xiao Chang''an is more terrifying and has never cried. In fact, there is nothing else that can not be accepted.


    But who would have thought that there would be such a big contrast after seeing my parents.


    Wind Xi is also the way to think after shock.


    Now it seems that the best way to send bairan is to see whether Huasheng is willing or not.


    Although the wind is also reluctant to give up, but do not give up also have to face the fact.


    "Ah Sheng, you talk. I know you are not willing to speak, but I just give you an opinion. You can choose what you want in the end."


    "No matter what you choose, I''m sure I''ll face it with you."


    Feng Xi said for a long time and looked at Hua Sheng in silence. She was a little worried. She was in a coma for such a long time, but when she woke up, she met such a thing. No one could accept it immediately.


    In fact, there are many things about Chang''an. Even if Feng Xi doesn''t say anything about it, Feng Xi believes that Hua Sheng knows in her heart that this child must be different.


    No one can tell what will happen in the future. What Feng Xi is afraid of is not facing new difficulties, but looking back, it seems that Huasheng''s life is really too difficult.


    Feng Xi wants to see Huasheng''s simple and happy life, and doesn''t want to have more troubles.


    If there are some other things that can''t be solved completely, just like the poisonous snake incident, Fengxi has no power to fight back. What can a Huasheng who has no spiritual power do?


    I can''t help thinking about these things. Besides, I don''t know who was the main messenger of the last snake incident.


    The wind can''t rest assured.


    Huasheng holds the head of the bed and looks outside. Although it is autumn now, Huasheng can''t feel cool. Maybe he is really upset.


    For Fengxi''s words, Huasheng listened to every sentence very clearly, and Huasheng understood Fengxi''s worries from his heart.


    But the wind Xi''s guess, let Hua Sheng in the heart feel to want to breathe not smooth.


    Huasheng knows that Fengxi will not hide anything. On the contrary, it will beautify and tell itself. But in fact, Huasheng already knows what happened.


    "No way!"


    Hua Sheng gently shook his head, did not look at the wind, but the eyebrows are refused.

 Chapter 2561

    "I don''t want my child to leave his parents as soon as he is born. He has left once. I can''t let his future grow up without his parents."


    "Fengxi, you know that I was not around my parents since I was a child. At that time, I really envied other children..."


    "My later personality also changed because I met you. I have a sense of belonging. I don''t know who or what my children will meet in the future, but I know that I don''t want them to repeat my mistakes."


    "Lucky people, childhood can cure a lifetime, but some people use their life to cure childhood. I don''t want my child to spend his whole life looking back on his past."


    "If I send Chang''an away, I know that the fox emperor will treat him kindly and will never wronged him. But after all, he left his parents, and he will remember that his parents gave him up and did not want him."


    Hua Sheng turns his head and looks at the wind. His eyes are full of sadness.


    What Huasheng didn''t say is that even other people can find something wrong with Chang''an, and the contact with the outside is different from that of other children.


    Hua Sheng thinks that they all know that his father has not been in charge of him during this period of time, whether it is Chang''an or Xi le.


    Knowing that they are not liked by their father, even if they don''t know anything, children are very sensitive, they know who is good to them.


    Looking at joy is placed beside him, carefully close to the river, a pair of small hands want to bang but dare not touch the appearance, Huasheng really heartache.


    Huasheng believes that Jiangliu is a good father.


    When the two children were not yet born, he was doing prenatal education every day. To the extent of his love, Huasheng knew that after the birth of the child, Jiangliu would be the best father and would be very considerate.


    But who did not expect, will appear after premature birth, coma half a year situation.


    How much Jiang Liu liked the two children at the beginning, but now he has so much resistance that he can''t face them. Even if Jiang Liu doesn''t say anything, no one will tell her. Hua Sheng just looks at the two children. If she didn''t give her nickname, she would still call her brother and sister.


    How could Huasheng not know that if there was no Feng Xi and Hua Zhi''s compensation for their two children, her two children are still in the arms of the doctor.


    Thinking of joy''s cautious appearance, Huasheng felt even more miserable. How could he send the child out?


    It''s all due to her. Huasheng can''t continue to owe.


    "Ah Sheng, I understand what you said, and I understand what you mean. I''ve been taking care of Xiao Chang''an for the past six months. I can''t bear it. But I hope you can make a rational choice, not because of the debt to the child for half a year. I feel that parents have not cared for him during this period of time, so I refuse."


    "We need to consider more things. During this period of time, whether it''s family members or people outside, I''ve told you all the guesses. Those Muggles don''t matter. They don''t understand. It doesn''t matter. It''s just about the identity of the children. We can''t guarantee that future attacks and insidious things will not happen again?"


    "What''s more, Chang''an and Xile are so sensitive and intelligent in their perception of the outside world that you can see when you just wake up."


    "Don''t doubt yourself. What you see is true. Your two children are really different."


    "Since it''s so different, ah Sheng, do you think Chang''an likes to be talked about as a demon king or reincarnation? I didn''t elaborate on the poisonous snake incident in your coma, but even if the river and the river press the news out again, it has already spread out, and it can''t be suppressed at all. The influence of that day was too great... "

 Chapter 2562

    "The most important thing is that people are still dead, and rumors of disaster caused by two children are growing. If it was not for the power of the Jiang family, the news would not have been what it would have been like."


    "And the Jiang family. I shouldn''t have said these words, but a Sheng, we didn''t hide it. The Jiang family didn''t make trouble once or twice. Indeed, it''s the river current that is vigorous and vigorous. He solved it, but the root problem is still there. Now you wake up, and Jiang Liu''s parents will surely come back."


    "So you keep Chang''an around. He is with his parents, but he has to grow up with them. In this case, why don''t we let him stay away from them for a while? Besides, it can be safer. You know, I don''t care what those people say, but I don''t know how many waves I have to fight to avenge the devil. "


    "Chang''an grew up here, facing not only rumors, but also the risk of being assassinated. I''m afraid that I can''t protect him once I''m not good at it. If I miss something, I can''t protect him. Even if his momentum is more frightening and can scare the little girl to cry, he can''t scare away those murderous, hateful and messy things."


    "Ah Sheng, if you don''t see it, I don''t understand. What''s the matter with this child? Did you dig someone else''s ancestral grave in the last life? Almost all of them have come here, and all the clandestine families have come... "


    "To be fair, a Sheng, those people are all aiming at Chang''an. Joy is innocent, but she should be criticized the same way. Can you bear it? Besides, it''s not fair to joy. "


    "For the sake of Chang''an, do you want joy to carry these all your life?"


    Feng Xi doesn''t want to say a lot of things, but when she looks at Hua Sheng, she can''t be irrational with her.


    It''s true that we have to make a decision for Huasheng. It''s just that Fengxi has to tell all the questions and slap it in the face of Huasheng.


    If not, Fengxi can''t look at Huasheng and say many questions straightforwardly and instill them into Huasheng''s brain.


    Otherwise, wind Xi can see that Huasheng''s intolerance is greater than his reason.


    Being a mother is different after all.


    Feng Xi may not understand, but what she thinks is the most rational.


    "I know, how could I not understand what you said?"


    "But Fengxi, I''m my mother. It''s the same to send Chang''an away. Did you choose joy and give up Chang''an?"


    "What''s more, it''s obviously the people from outside. Why should Chang''an bear these things for their fault?"


    "What reincarnation, revenge, past life, who knows, my past, is not in the three realms and six ways, my child is naturally not in the case of knowing nothing, how to identify him as a messy reincarnation? Even if there is a previous life, what did Chang''an really do, but he is dead and everything has come back again. How can he still bite and not let go? This is clearly the fault of the world. Why should Chang''an escape? "


    "Is this fair to Chang''an? Why should he treat Chang''an like this


    Hua Sheng turns her head and looks at Fengxi''s theory. She understands Feng Xi''s worries, but she just can''t get over the hurdle in her heart.


    Although Fengxi didn''t tell Huasheng that Mingyan and others couldn''t find Chang''an''s past life, Huasheng also knew that they couldn''t find it, just like her at the beginning.


    After all, if we found out, Fengxi would not say that now.


    It can be said that Huasheng is quite familiar with Fengxi.

 Chapter 2563

    It is also because of the understanding that Fengxi would not have said such a thing if it was not the last resort.


    The cruelty of all the analysis proves that the outside world will be more excessive than that in Fengxi''s mouth. Whether it is to oneself or to Chang''an, it will only be more excessive.


    These Hua Sheng can think of, but as Feng Xi said, she may be really irrational.


    Hua Sheng is really unable to let his children leave their parents and make him think that he is the one who has been abandoned.


    "I know you are hesitating. It is true that no one can say anything about the future. But now that Chang''an has bitten the river, how can you be sure that he will not hurt you? A Sheng, once Chang''an gets out of control, we don''t know what will happen because we know nothing about Chang''an, and even the king of Ming can''t find out the children''s past. I don''t know. The wind family can''t figure out. I think you can''t do divination now. "


    "Ah Sheng, what is terrible is not disaster, but the unknown, which will magnify the fear of all people."


    "It''s also because, unknown, we don''t know what''s going to happen in the future."


    "I just want you to think about it. No matter how you choose, I''m on your side. Although I want to be more rational and let both of us be more rational, I will listen to you."


    Hearing Hua Sheng''s words, Feng Xi is also distressed. No matter what decision is made, Chang''an is the most aggrieved one.


    As Hua Sheng said, the wrong thing is clearly the world. Why should Chang''an bear everything.


    All these things are understood by all people, but what should be done should be done, because you exist in the world, you can not change it, you can only change yourself, follow the current.


    But if someone wants to have a try, Fengxi will follow. Besides, this person is Huasheng.


    "Thank you, Fengxi. I understand what you said in my heart, but I really can''t do it. I can''t watch him be sent away. I''ll take all the rest."


    "My children, I believe, are not monsters, they are the most normal children, just because of my relationship, it is inevitable that there are some differences from childhood."


    Hua Sheng looked at the wind and said definitely.


    Thinking of Chang''an biting the river, Huasheng is also uneasy, but he can''t send the child away because of this. Huasheng thinks that maybe it''s because Chang''an has never seen the river since they were born, so they can''t adapt to it, so they can''t adapt to it, so they can''t behave excessively.


    Huasheng will be strict with him in the future, and will never let Chang''an be like this.


    Moreover, after a long time, Chang''an will be familiar with the river and will not resist.


    As for what Feng Xi said about worrying about Chang''an hurting her, Huasheng has a kind of intuition. She knows that Chang''an will never hurt her.


    However, Hua Sheng didn''t know that Chang''an''s resistance to the river might never be changed, and the harm she said could also evolve into several kinds.


    Either way, Huasheng was overwhelmed, but I don''t know if Huasheng at that time regretted today''s decision.


    "Shut up and say thanks to me. As long as you are good, you are my goddess. How can you be bad?"


    When Feng Xi heard Hua Sheng''s words, she laughed and relieved the atmosphere of the two people just now.


    Although it was just a normal argument, Feng Xi knew that Hua Sheng was upset. Otherwise, Hua Sheng would not be silent for so long before she began to answer. Her heart was also hesitant and tangled. As a mother, she finally loved her child more than her reason.

 Chapter 2564

    "I''ll call Qin Wanyu to see what''s going on. For a while, why haven''t you heard from them yet?"


    "By the way, why didn''t I see Xiao Hei? When you were in a coma before, Xiao Hei had been guarding under the bed. Why didn''t you see it for half a day? "


    When Feng Xi hears Hua Sheng''s final decision, she naturally doesn''t get tangled up. Feng Xi is also a happy person. She may have difficulties in the future, but it''s not that she can''t break through.


    Life is meaningless if there is no challenge at all.


    As for Feng Xi''s remarks, she just needs to be more rational as a friend and as a sister. But whether she does it or not, Fengxi still depends on Huasheng.


    After finishing her words, Feng Xi has time to pay attention to other things. Of course, she also wants to divert Hua Sheng''s attention. Otherwise, she will be unable to extricate herself from silence.


    "Jiangliu said Xiaohei hasn''t come back these days. I don''t know where he went again."


    "It''s just that I''ll take some exercise. Let''s go to see Chang''an. I''m still worried. The river is an adult and there are doctors around. Chang''an is too bad."


    Huasheng asked Xiaohei about it at the time of awakening, but he didn''t find it, so he didn''t worry. According to Xiaohei''s ability, Huasheng believed that it would be OK.


    Now, what Huasheng worries about most is Chang''an. After all, it is a child and an adult.


    Of course, the most important reason is that Hua Sheng is always uneasy about Chang''an, for fear that something will happen to him.


    In this way, more attention will be paid to Chang''an.


    "Don''t go, come back."


    Feng Xi didn''t have a problem with Huasheng. She wanted to help Huasheng to have a look. After all, it was a little long, but the door of Huasheng ward suddenly opened.


    The voice of Qin, Anhui and Henan also came.


    Qin Wanyu came in with his mouth full of red Chang''an.


    And behind Qin, Anhui and Henan is the river flow. Jiang Liu''s right hand is wrapped with gauze, but the gauze that should be red is permeated with red blood.


    "What''s the matter? So long? How did the river''s hands bleed? "


    "And Chang''an''s mouth, why not bandage it?"


    Feng Xi looks at several people from Qin, Anhui and Henan. She comes in one after another and is stunned. The main thing is the hands of the river. They are too conspicuous. They should have been bandaged. How could it be like this?


    "River flow..."


    Hua Sheng naturally saw it, and was about to walk towards the river. Chang''an, in the arms of Qin, Anhui and Henan, directly reached out to Huasheng to hold him. His eyes were full of grievances, but there were still no tears or tears.


    "What''s the matter, Chang''an?"


    "I''ll hold it."


    Hua Sheng saw that, naturally, he had to put her husband aside and hold the baby first. After all, the child was small, and his mouth was red. Many parts of his lips were broken, and there were pieces of bright red.


    Hua Sheng takes Chang''an over. Feng Xi is afraid that Hua Sheng can''t hold her and wants to help. But Feng Xi totally belittles Huasheng''s recovery ability. She is now the same as a normal person, not like a person who has been in a coma for half a year.


    As if it was really just a night''s sleep.


    "Chang''an is too small. The doctor is afraid to make too many medicines. If the child gets it down, there is no way to bandage the mouth, so he can only apply the medicine. However, after the teeth are treated well, don''t touch water for a few days."


    "Chang''an is very brave. I didn''t cry just now."


    After Qin Wanyu gave Chang''an to Hua Sheng, he said it simply. Although the last sentence was a bit like nonsense, Chang''an would not have cried.


    But Qin Wanyu felt that he still had to boast.

 Chapter 2565

    "We don''t know we can''t touch water yet. Don''t talk nonsense."


    "What''s the matter with jiangliushou?"


    Feng Xi looks at Hua Sheng''s arms, quiet Chang''an, and turns to Qin, Anhui and Henan.


    Intuition tells Feng Xi that the river is not so simple.


    "The doctor didn''t explain anything else. He couldn''t be discharged from the hospital for the time being. The doctor would always come to check. As for the food that Chang''an ate every day, he could not use a bottle. He directly put in his throat and lost all his deciduous teeth. Some of them were already stuck in the gums. Ouch..."


    Qin Wanyu didn''t hear Feng Xi''s question. Huasheng was worried and doubted. But Jiang Liu himself was here. He didn''t open his mouth. How could he say that.


    Can only say something else, some embarrassed looking at the river.


    If you want Qin, Anhui and Yu to say, so is the river flow. You have to follow the obstinacy, or the hand of the sewing needle will not seep blood when it is just bandaged. If you bandage it again, it will take time.


    But the river was sewn twice. The second time was watched by Qin Wanyu. Strictly speaking, it was Qin Wanyu holding Chang''an to watch it once.


    And this second time, of course, is for Chang''an.


    No matter how you look at it, Qin, Wanyu are upset by these two masters today.


    When dealing with Chang''an''s mouth, Qin Wanyu was very glad that Huasheng didn''t come. Otherwise, he would have to cry. Chang''an''s deciduous teeth had all fallen off. Some parts of the tooth bed were rotten, and half of the primary teeth in the gums had already been pierced. It was not so good to look at the outside, but the whole mouth cavity of Chang''an could be mosaic.


    The doctor was there to deal with it. Qin Wanyu, a man and an adult, began to ache in his mouth. Chang''an Leng didn''t cry, but turned his eyes a little bit.


    At that time, Qin Wanyu was thinking that the child might not really cry. There was something wrong with the lacrimal gland, but he would hurt, but it was so painful.


    Finally, when the matter is finished, the child''s mouth can not be sutured after medication, but can only be cleaned, drugged and healed by themselves.


    Qin Wanyu felt alive and left with Chang''an in his arms. He turned to see that the river had been sewn up and stood outside the pediatric corridor, waiting.


    "How are you?"


    "I tell you, your son is so brave. If it wasn''t for biting you, I would have praised him."


    Qin Wanyu looked at the river from the heart and said.


    "I''m fine. I got three stitches."


    "Hold it for me. The boy is too resistant to me. I''ll get familiar with him."


    He thought about it for a long time when he sewed the needle. He reached for Chang''an from the arms of Qin, Anhui and Henan.


    As for Qin, Wan and Yu, he naturally gave it because he thought that what Jiangliu said was that it should be so.


    Although he was a little worried about the river''s hand, he also knew that the river was an adult and would certainly avoid it. Besides, it was just under the little finger.


    But no one thought that Chang''an was still so resistant. The child could be held by anyone, but not by the river.


    Before the river carried it, Chang''an began to struggle. Looking at the river, Chang''an stretched out the bandaging hand. Chang''an grabbed the bandaged hand. Leng Shengsheng pulled the hand which had just been wrapped up by Jiangliu to bleed.


    "Ouch, Chang''an!"


    "Jiangliu, why don''t you hide? I''m really No wonder your hands can be bitten like this. How can you be as stubborn as a child


    When Chang''an stretched out his hand to grasp the injured area of the river, Qin Wanyu was just blocked by Chang''an''s small body. He didn''t see it at all. He just felt that Chang''an was a little resistant, and Qin Wanyu didn''t think much about it, so he let go, thinking about contact.

 Chapter 2566

    As a result, Qin Wanyu lowered his head and saw that there were two small hands on Jiang Liu''s injured hands, and the blood was oozing out. Qin Wanyu quickly took Chang''an back.


    I don''t know what to say for a while. No matter how Chang''an is, it''s also a child. Qin, Wan and Yu can only talk to Jiang Liu.


    "I just want to verify it again to see what kind of ruthlessness this child can be. He really doesn''t want to see me."


    Jiang Liu and Chang''an looked at each other. As a result, the child turned his head directly and turned his back to him. Jiang Liu didn''t look at him. He raised his hand and touched his hand. The blood inside has seeped out. According to the pain, it should be the suture just sutured.


    "Who do you blame? At the beginning, you didn''t want to see children first, that is, my family was happy and had a good character. I didn''t care about you, but the boy was not easy to talk to... "


    "But, Chang''an, you are a little too much!"


    "That''s your father."


    Qin, Anhui and Henan suddenly looked at these two people.


    But the former river directly a record of white eye, add a "roll! What does the joy of my family have to do with you? "


    Chang''an, the latter, continued to reply.


    "Well, I don''t want to tell you, you hand, go back to bandage quickly."


    Qin Wanyu was indirectly hated by these two people, and he was also hardened. He directly called Jiang Liu to bandage him. However, Jiangliu had to let himself carry Chang''an to see what he had done. There was no way out. Finally, Qin Wanyu could only hold it.


    After being tortured for a long time and sewing needles through meat, it''s not good-looking.


    As for what was asked to see, Chang''an turned his head directly, but he didn''t give him a look. He didn''t respond until he went back to Huasheng ward and saw Huasheng. He looked aggrieved and hugged.


    "You..."


    "Chang''an is still a child."


    "How can the river''s hands still bleed?"


    Huasheng looks at the river. Without concealing what Qin Wanyu, who started to explain, did not know what to say. He looked at Chang''an with heartache. Then he looked at Chang''an''s small mouth. The whole mouth was broken, not to mention inside. Even if he didn''t see it, Huasheng could think how painful it was, but the child didn''t shout.


    For this reason, Huasheng is more distressed.


    The tone of conversation with Jiang Liu is not very good, but Hua Sheng is also distressed to think that Jiang Liu''s hands have been stitched twice. Even if the needle is anesthetized, it''s not that there is no feeling. Besides, it''s still twice.


    "I hugged him again, but this time I didn''t open the line, it just oozed some blood."


    Jiang Liu sits aside and looks at Chang''an in Huasheng''s arms. The tone of his voice seems to be irrelevant.


    "Ah..."


    "Qin Wanyu, are you a vegetable? Don''t stop and watch him make a fool of himself


    The river flow doesn''t matter. Huasheng doesn''t know what to say. Feng Xi has already thrown himself into the river. He is wondering why the newly stitched hand is bleeding again. As a result, he hears such a sentence.


    The wind really can''t hold back, choking.


    Later, seeing Hua Sheng getting angry, he first took Qin, Anhui and Henan. Of course, Fengxi really wanted to hate him. He was the only sober person beside him. How could he still watch? The first time, the second time?


    "If I didn''t stop me, I would sew it up for the third time. The doctor said that if I sew it up again, the river stream would not want it."


    Qin Wanyu was also very aggrieved, but these two people followed the bar. If he didn''t come back tight, he would have sewed.


    He was angry and distressed to watch.

 Chapter 2567

    "Are you two going to have to decide today


    "Can''t we let it go?"


    Wind Xi heard Qin, Anhui and Henan still with a little aggrieved words, look at the river flow eyes have been completely speechless, completely unbelievable tone.


    Doesn''t it hurt?


    The wind Xi said, went to Hua Sheng side, took Chang''an''s small hand to have a look, as expected the delicate small hand already red, but fortunately did not bleed.


    Jiangliu looks at anyone near Chang''an, the child has no resistance, only himself, the resistance of hate can''t die together, Jiangliu is silent.


    "Well, wind Xi, don''t talk about it. Jiangliu is also kind-hearted. He wants to get close to his children. Who would have thought that Xiao Chang''an is small and stubborn, and Jiang Liu is uncomfortable in his heart and body."


    "Let''s go back and come back tomorrow. Let''s wait for a moment and a half. Huasheng can''t be discharged from hospital. Huasheng is OK, but Chang''an''s mouth needs to be observed all the time."


    "Let''s come back tomorrow and let''s go."


    "By the way, you don''t have to worry about me, girl. Gingko and Jasmine are watching next door. They are happy to sleep. Don''t worry. Jiangliu has a look with me and came here."


    Qin Wanyu was also angry at the wind and didn''t know what to say. He quickly pulled the man away, and then looked at Hua Sheng beside him. He didn''t speak any more.


    In this case, let the river itself solve it.


    He followed the wind here. Huasheng held his breath and didn''t know what to say. Qin Wanyu had already grasped Huasheng''s hands when he was holding the baby. He was worried that Huasheng would make himself angry again. This is just waking up.


    If anything happened, Qin Wanyu could not think of it.


    When Feng Xi heard Qin Wanyu''s words, she moved her eyebrows and eyes. After seeing Hua Sheng''s face, she did not smile or say anything. She patted Huasheng and then left with Qin Wanyu.


    When leaving, Qin, Anhui and Henan still owe to see the eye joy, against the river flow extremely disliked eyes.


    But Qin, Anhui and Henan are not afraid at all. Now the river is hard to protect itself. Of course, Qin, Anhui and Henan are not afraid.


    Indeed, the river is a little difficult at the moment, but also a little timid.


    Half a year did not talk to his daughter-in-law, daughter-in-law just wake up on the first day, people provoked, he is really too difficult.


    But it''s not the fault of Jiang Liu. He also wants to get close to his children, and his joy is good. The main reason is that Chang''an doesn''t resist himself a little bit. Jiangliu can''t do nothing and watch Huasheng take care of his children himself.


    What''s more, Jiang Liu knows what''s going on even if he doesn''t pay attention to the child any more. Jiang Liu doesn''t trust him to contact Huasheng every day.


    It can be said that the worries of Jiangliu and Fengxi are the same. Of course, he has more feelings than Fengxi. After all, he has stitched, not just once.


    "Ah Sheng, don''t be angry. I just want to be close to the child. Who knows he can resist me so much. My hand still hurts. When I sew the second time, I can''t use the anesthetic for the first time. It''s very painful later. Now it''s painful and bleeding."


    After standing for a long time, Jiang Liu didn''t respond to Huasheng. He just held Chang''an in silence and didn''t say a word. Jiangliu was also a little afraid.


    I can only cry in a low voice, although it''s a bit humiliating, but no one can see it.


    As for Chang''an, the river is automatically shielded.


    "I''m not angry with you, I''m angry with both of you!"


    "You know the pain at this time. What have you been doing? You already know that he resists you and is in a hurry. There will be time to get along with you in the future."


    "And you, the boy is crazy, isn''t he?"

 Chapter 2568

    Hua Sheng was both distressed and angry, and looked at the river. Then he reached out and wanted to pat Chang''an, but he didn''t give up after all. He just gently touched him.


    Chang''an''s response to Huasheng was just a slight shake of his head, and then he stretched out his small arm to hold the Huasheng. It was quiet, completely different from the ferocity when facing the river.


    "I know. I didn''t expect that. Next time, I won''t. I believe Chang''an won''t bite me next time, right? Mother is angry


    "Sit down first. You''re tired all the time."


    Jiang Liu walks into Huasheng and reaches out to help Huasheng sit down. The tone of his speech is also meaningful.


    Chang''an must have no reaction to the river, but turned its head when the river approached.


    However, Huasheng''s reaction was a little bigger. When the river was close to the river, he avoided it directly. Then he looked at Chang''an for fear that the child would hurt the river.


    This is not for fun. If the river''s hand is hurt again, it can''t really be taken.


    But this time Chang''an seems to have behaved a lot. He just took a look. Of course, he also saw that the river didn''t put out his hand in the end.


    "Chang''an, this is Dad. You can''t do this, or mom will get angry and send you away!"


    Hua Sheng looked at Chang''an and was honest. He could not help but tell him that although he didn''t really want to see him off, it was OK to frighten the child.


    Hua Sheng can''t watch Chang''an hurt each other with the river.


    Maybe Huasheng''s words were useful. After Hua Sheng finished, Jiang Liu''s eyes flashed. Then he stretched out his hand and patted Huasheng, especially the side that Chang''an could see.


    Chang''an


    Provocative!


    Chang''an''s eyes changed. As soon as he was about to sit up straight, Hua Sheng turned his head and looked at him. His eyes were really angry. Chang''an slowly fell down again without any response.


    If Chang''an is under Huasheng''s eyelids, he will hurt the river. Even if he doesn''t send him to bairan, Huasheng will have a knot in his heart.


    After all, Jiangliu didn''t do anything. For the first time, he didn''t care about him for half a year. But if the child really knows so much, he should understand what Jiangliu is for.


    Although Jiang Liu''s reason is also very angry, but after all, it is because of his coma and lack of energy. If Chang''an continues to make trouble, it will only make Huasheng feel ill at ease.


    "Chang''an is small, but it''s also very smart. It''s all my problem. Now the little guy can get rid of his anger?"


    Jiangliu knows Huasheng very well. Naturally, he understands the meaning of Huasheng and continues to speak along with Huasheng''s words.


    As for Chang''an''s reaction, naturally there was no response. It can be said that his biggest reaction is not to start.


    Hua Sheng looks at Chang''an''s injured mouth, and then looks at the bleeding hand of the river''s sewing needle. After a long sigh in his heart, he is silent for a moment. Let Jiangliu have a look at joy.


    Naturally, Jiangliu did not refuse, but he did not leave Huasheng alone with Chang''an, because in Jiangliu''s subconscious, he always felt uneasy.


    Therefore, the river directly sent a message to Ginkgo biloba and brought joy to the family. Finally, it was a moment of short-term harmony and peace for the family.


    Hua Sheng gave birth to a coma, and then to recovery, which affected many people''s hearts.


    Of course, there must be concerns and bad intentions.


    After Huasheng woke up, Jiangliu didn''t deliberately conceal the news. He continued to live in the hospital because Chang''an still needed a doctor for oral cavity. So the next day, there were a lot of people coming to Jiangcheng central hospital.

 Chapter 2569

    "River current, Huasheng wakes up? It''s been half a year, and finally something has happened. Can I see my grandson now? "


    Jiangliu''s parents have been holding their breath for the past six months. They are no longer angry with Jiang Liu''s behavior. They are really angry. They are afraid that they will pass away now and they have not lived enough.


    As for Hua Sheng, I don''t like Hua Sheng at that time. Who''s a daughter-in-law like her, who has been married for a few years and has never had a child? Finally, when she has a child, something goes wrong, and there is no end of gossip


    Jiang family because of her, Jiangcheng city news headlines have been almost engraved on the river family, do not have to ask people to hot search, is a must have regular visitors, want to pressure can not come over.


    The reporter who did exclusive news for the Jiang family heard that he not only drove a BMW, but also bought a house.


    The Jiang family doesn''t need the money, but it''s not a good face. Since the Jiang family had Hua Sheng, she was the first family in the upper class city. Because Huasheng has become a kind of after dinner treat.


    How can Jiang Liu''s parents afford to lose this person.


    The heart is moved, let them divorce years.


    You know, divorce has always been a taboo for Jiang''s parents. In their eyes, a person can''t even deal with family relations. What can he do?


    Those who abandon their wives are even worse.


    Just like Hua Sheng''s father, Jiang''s parents are very despised. It''s just a face-to-face contact. Who would have thought that he would become a relative?


    At the beginning, he was kind to Huasheng, but you should know that no family can stand such a scandal ridden hostess, who is not an entertainment star. What do you want to do with the scandal?


    Later, the rumors about Hua Sheng, especially Xie Dongyang''s problem, made Jiang''s parents wonder if the upper beam is not straight, and the lower beam is crooked. Otherwise, how can others not?


    In the eyes of the elderly, especially the father''s parents, will not find a reason for you, only blame is your problem.


    You can''t clap with one hand!


    But now, after all, grandchildren have been born. Even for the sake of Sun Tzu''s face, of course, the most important thing is that the river''s parents have to step back, or they will lose their son.


    They have only one son, Jiangliu.


    "Dad, mom, I woke up yesterday. It was too late to work for a while, so I informed you this morning that the children are here."


    Seeing Jiang''s parents coming, Huasheng got up quickly and knew that they were coming in the morning. It can be said that Huasheng had been worried all morning.


    Hua Sheng knows that Jiang Liu''s parents have great opinions on him, but she can''t control many things.


    At first, Jiangliu didn''t want to inform his parents. After all, Chang''an''s mouth and his own hands had to complain about his injuries.


    Complaining that he is OK, the main thing is that he will turn to Huasheng.


    But the news has already spread, and Huasheng also feels that for such a long time, parents are afraid of missing their children.


    What''s more, Hua Sheng didn''t expect that during the half year of her coma, Jiang''s parents had never seen their children.


    "Yesterday, Chang''an and Xi Le went to bed late. This will not wake up."


    Jiang Liu didn''t want his parents to say anything unpleasant to Huasheng at this time. After the parents came in, they stood beside Huasheng. The two children really fell asleep, not without face.


    Yesterday, I brought joy back to my family. A family of four, strictly speaking, three, got along very well.


    The two children were very clingy to Huasheng. As for the river beside them, Xi Le gave a smiling face, and then hugged his mother to kiss him.

 Chapter 2570

    Because it''s half a year''s interval between parents and children, Huasheng is also very happy, and this delay makes it later.


    So early the next morning, the two children were sleeping.


    "Two children are young, they are not sensible, and adults can''t and don''t understand. Babies sleep more at this time. If you delay the growth of two children, you parents will be derelict of duty."


    "Chang''an, happy? My grandson''s name? My eldest grandson of the Jiang family, how can I have such a casual name? No, it has to be changed! "


    Jiang Liu''s mother frowned even harder when she heard this. She looked at Hua Sheng and found that her face was better than her own. She was still in a coma for half a year?


    How can a person who wakes up after a long coma have such a good look? Red lips and white teeth, what''s more, can you play with children all night?


    What''s important is that after all night, there''s no problem with the whole mood. It''s not like a person who stays overnight at all?


    What''s more, you''re still a coma patient for half a year?


    Jiang''s parents feel cheated.


    In view of the son''s reminder, just cold words mentioned a little, but after seeing the child, Jiang''s parents are not calm.


    Let''s not talk about the appearance of the child. I''ve seen the photos before. What''s the matter with the key child''s mouth?


    Then Jiang''s parents turned their heads and saw the river flow around the back of the hand, which exploded instantly.


    His grandson and son are all injured, but Huasheng is OK?


    "What''s wrong with my grandson''s mouth? What''s more, why are your hands wrapped in gauze


    "What''s the matter? After meeting you, our family has been in trouble!"


    Jiangliu''s mother saw this and was completely anxious. She didn''t care what Huasheng said and began to quarrel.


    "Excuse me, excuse me. We''re going to give the baby medicine."


    Just when Jiangliu''s mother felt broken down, the doctor came in. In fact, she went to bed late last night because she had given medicine to Chang''an.


    Since the child is young, the oral medicine will be gone for a while, so you have to come frequently. The better time is in the morning. Yesterday, the pediatrician came in no matter who was in the room with the instrument and the medicine. Then he began to apply the medicine, hoping to take advantage of the child''s waking up.


    Jiang Liu''s parents were completely shocked. They saw the bloody and painful tears in Chang''an''s mouth. Until the doctor left, he did not put down his hand pointing to Hua Sheng.


    "Huasheng, what do you want to do? If you don''t kill the men of our Jiang family, you won''t be at ease, will you? "


    Jiang''s mother didn''t know what to say. Her body trembled with anger and said such a sentence to Huasheng for a long time.


    And the father is completely silent, pale.


    "It has nothing to do with ah Sheng. It was the child who recognized himself and bit me. Many people saw it yesterday."


    "I didn''t want you to come here today. It was ah Sheng who wanted you to come and see the children and know that you were thinking about it all the time."


    "Now it''s over. You go. When the baby gets better, we''ll be discharged."


    Jiang Liu knew that his parents would blame Hua Sheng for all the problems. When he told them to come, he explained and warned them first. However, he didn''t expect that they still had such a big reaction. All of them were counted on Huasheng.


    Jiangliu has understood that as long as the other party doesn''t like you, everything is a problem. If something happens, it can be counted on Huasheng.


    As Jiang Liu said this, he would withdraw his parents. When did his parents become so prejudiced against Huasheng?


    It''s no use saying anything.


    "Jiangliu, that''s it. Are you still protecting it? I really am... "


    Jiang''s mother was pushed by her son, and her heart was cold.

 Chapter 2571

    "I''ll be out of hospital soon. I''ll take the children to see you."


    "Mom and Dad, can''t our family be ok? Don''t believe what you say outside. "


    Jiangliu does not know what to say in the face of his parents. In the middle of countless adjustments, both hard and soft have come, which is not easy to use and useless.


    Whenever something happens, it will change immediately, and the hostility to Huasheng is deeper and deeper.


    Jiangliu will be tired, physically and mentally exhausted. The thought of Huasheng in his heart has just been put down. When he turns around, his home starts again. Jiangliu just feels a little bored. Why, in the end, has suddenly become like this?


    Jiangliu really asked himself more than once, how did a good family become like this?


    Jiang Liu pushed her struggling mother out, her eyebrows and eyes were tired. Because of Jiang''s mother''s struggle, the injured hand of Jiangliu was split again and exuded a little red.


    "River, your hand!"


    Hua Sheng can''t care about anything else. His husband is in pain. As for the behavior of his mother, if he had been willing to give in for the sake of his family and everything, Huasheng would have given in. Even if he had no reason to do amniotic fluid testing, Hua Sheng would have recognized it.


    He doesn''t want the river to be in a dilemma in the middle and wants to be stable. But in fact, Huasheng should have understood that if a person has an opinion on you and doesn''t like you, no matter what you do or how far you do, it''s useless.


    The other party will not be considerate of you, on the contrary, they will push forward.


    Even if the other party is the parents of the river, Huasheng can''t do anything at the moment, and constantly makes concessions.


    Moreover, in Hua Sheng''s eyes, Jiang Liu''s parents'' behavior can no longer be tolerated by her.


    "I''m fine. You look at both of them. I''ll send my parents back!"


    Jiang Liu was not so powerless in the face of Chang''an. Hearing Hua Sheng''s worries, Jiang Liu could only appease him and then left with his parents.


    This time, Jiangliu''s parents are not struggling. Although the parents of Jiangliu have been making trouble recently, they are anxious to see their son injured, which makes them even more distressed.


    All kinds of anger can only choose to endure.


    In the eyes of Jiangliu''s parents, his son has been completely lost in Huasheng''s eyes. He can''t listen to anything but think of another way.


    At this moment, Jiang Liu''s parents'' hatred for Huasheng has risen to a high level, and it doesn''t matter what Jiang''s family wants to go from one to the last.


    If we keep the Huasheng, the Jiang family will be destroyed in her hands sooner or later.


    "We don''t need you to send it. You have to deal with your hands."


    Jiang Fu deeply looked at Huasheng, looking at the hot and cold in Huasheng''s eyes. He avoided the river''s hand with no emotion. Then he took his wife with dim eyes and left.


    If you leave that posture, you don''t know if you want to fight.


    Jiang Liu sighs again when he looks at the parents who come to see their children.


    "River flow..."


    "Go and have a look at your hands. When Chang''an is ready, you and your two children will go back to the old house to have a look. I will wait for you at home."


    Hua Sheng looks at the back of the river and sighs gently. She doesn''t want Jiang Liu''s parents to change her. She gives up.


    In the matter of mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, no one is wrong, but no one has done anything wrong. From the perspective of Jiang Liu''s parents, Huasheng is not a qualified daughter-in-law. However, from the perspective of Huasheng, she is also very aggrieved. Her own experience is not what she wants or can''t control.


    Strictly speaking, Huasheng is also a victim.


    But in the middle of the most difficult, the most tired is the river.

 Chapter 2572

    The state of the river, Huasheng looked heartache.


    In the end, she is soft hearted, and the ordinary people have to face. She can not afford to ease the relationship with a low voice, but she can''t help but worry about the river.


    So Huasheng thought of this way. Jiangliu took the children back without seeing her. It seemed to be the most peaceful.


    It''s just that Hua Sheng said this, and without waiting for the river to say anything, the two children may have felt their mother''s sadness, and their eyes turned red and asked for hugs, as if they didn''t want to be separated from their mother.


    "What are you talking about? Let''s go back and have a look at them. Too many things have happened recently, and my parents are not at ease. It''s hard to avoid saying something drastic."


    "In fact, it''s nothing. Don''t worry. They didn''t do this before. It''s not for you. It''s because I didn''t do a good job. Be at ease. I won''t take my children back, or I''ll let them come here and calm down."


    "I''ll take care of it!"


    The river calms Huasheng, then shakes the hand that has oozed red liquid and turns to deal with it.


    Even if Jiangliu doesn''t watch the changes of the two children, he can''t leave Huasheng alone and take the children back.


    The current situation is not irreparable. It can only be said that it needs some time to reconcile.


    In fact, for the river, the most difficult thing is that both sides are not wrong, and there are reasons for who they stand.


    Huasheng has been for his constant low attitude, wronged himself, the river can not continue to let Huasheng grievance.


    "How could it be this way?"


    Hua Sheng gently comforts his two children and looks at the back of the river. He can''t tell what kind of mood it is. He can''t help murmuring in a low voice.


    The two children seemed to understand everything. They didn''t want Huasheng to be sad. When they saw Huasheng come, they stopped crying. It seemed that they didn''t want to be separated from their mother.


    After Jiang Liu''s parents left, they came to the hospital to see Huasheng again. Of course, there were those who wanted to see their children.


    It''s needless to say that Feng Xi and his wife dislike Chang''an as lovely as ordinary children, but after all, the time of taking care of Chang''an is not short, and they still have feelings. As soon as they leave, they are still reluctant to give up.


    What''s more, Qin, Wan and Yu still want to see joy. They are all coming.


    Therefore, Feng Xi and Qin Wanyu were the first to come in the morning, but they didn''t catch up with their parents. The old couple was too anxious to see their children.


    One after another, Hua Zhi, Hua Lin, Yu Ping also followed.


    It''s just different from what Huasheng just woke up yesterday. Yuan Shao and Bai Hao also came. When Huasheng woke up, a large group of people wanted to see it.


    Many things seem to have changed subtly with the awakening of Huasheng.


    After all, Hua Sheng was in a coma for too long.


    "I''ll be discharged in a few days, and you''ll come to the hospital."


    Jiang Liu''s parents have just left, and they are still unhappy. Hua Sheng''s mood is still very fast. He looks at a wave of people who come to see him and care about himself.


    "I think we are late. The parents of Jiangliu left with a wooden face. Did they say something?"


    "No matter what they say or do, you don''t have to worry about it. If you don''t hear it, as long as the river''s attitude is there, what else you should do. Now that you have both children, you are also good. Everything is hard won. Don''t let other things affect you."


    Hua Zhi is not a person who can hold back her words. Seeing the back of her parents, Hua Zhi and her husband would have arrived earlier if it had not been for appeasing her unfortunate son this morning.

 Chapter 2573

    When Jiang Liu''s parents left, many people saw it and worried about Huasheng. After all, it was so big last time that we could not have known it.


    This time, everyone is worried about what Jiang''s parents will say. Even if Jiang Liu is willing to maintain it, it is still the soft knife that can attack people''s hearts most.


    But when Hua Zhi first went up, he didn''t talk about others. Wang Junxian himself was worried. He was afraid that the other party was not good. Hua Zhi saw that Hua Sheng was in trouble and exploded directly.


    Wang Junxian has been thinking about how to end, but did not expect that Hua Zhi took the lead in saying things to calm people.


    Hua Zhi''s words, we are very surprised, after all, the last time Hua Sheng was still in a coma, Hua Zhi was like a small explosive dragon, which was dragged by Wang Junxian.


    Otherwise, I don''t know what it will become in the end, so the performance of Huasheng is really mild today, which is surprising to everyone.


    "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    "Ah Sheng was in a coma before. I can''t watch it myself. Now it''s different. We still have to live. Besides, the river is not all handled well. His parents are gone. What can I say?"


    Hua Zhi see around a few people''s eyes to understand what we mean, mainly one by one with the ghost like, make her as if the temper is not good.


    It''s true that she has a bad temper, but she also divides things and time.


    Now Huasheng wakes up and is in a coma, which has tormented everyone''s heart for half a year. It''s enough to watch Huasheng live a safe and sound life.


    Hua Zhi doesn''t dare to ask for anything else. Otherwise, according to her temper


    Some words, Hua Zhi is not good in front of Huasheng, after all, experienced so much, the most run down or Huasheng.


    "What the third sister said is right. We don''t have to worry about it. The river will handle it well. Now life is very hard. Don''t think about other things. Take a look at the two small ones."


    Hua Lin followed.


    "Chang''an, joy, how can I feel that I haven''t seen you for two days and become more beautiful!"


    Yu Ping goes over the topic and turns to her two children.


    In fact, people are really double standard, especially girls. In Huazhi''s heart, even if they understand the concerns of their parents, mustard will think that they have problems.


    After all, Huasheng''s identity did not come in a routine way from the beginning. Huasheng is different. If you marry Jiangliu, it''s also the Jiang family''s income.


    What are you going to pick now?


    So Hua Zhi does not let, in addition to the Hua Sheng coma, no one knows why, and can''t help her, Hua Zhi is in a hurry, so she can''t control her mood.


    But now, when Hua Sheng was in a coma for half a year, many things of Hua Zhi have been ignored, and other major events that do not affect life are not things!


    Not to mention the two old people to find a sense of existence here, Hua Zhi does not want to because they delay time, may be because of experience, let Hua Zhi become treasure.


    Huazhi is very similar to Huasheng. Huasheng is also worried about her own situation. She just wants to cherish every day, accompany her children and the river. Her family is happy and plain. Don''t be disturbed by anything else, because no one knows whether she has a future.


    Hua Sheng is not only worried about this, but also about Feng Xi, Hua Zhi, Hua Lin, and even Yu Ping, who knows the least about Huasheng.


    What they worry about is whether Huasheng has a future.


    It can be said that Huasheng suddenly fell into a coma for half a year and suddenly woke up. There is no sign. This time can be half a year. Will it be a year next time? decade? Twenty years?

 Chapter 2574

    Hua Zhi''s concern is no longer a person''s concern. Several sisters around Huasheng, even in Jiangliu''s mind, are the same.


    No one knows what will happen in the future, not to mention what will happen to Huasheng.


    The simplest idea is to hope that Huasheng can be good, as long as she is good.


    "Ah Sheng, you don''t care about other people now. As long as you have four members in your family, it''s good to be safe. It''s worth living in peace for decades."


    "By the way, how is Chang''an now? Are you still very resistant to the river? "


    Feng Xi sits aside and looks at Chang''an. Then she picks up joy and gets a sweet smile from the little girl. When Feng Xi and others see it, they are full of vitality. In Fengxi''s eyes, she only feels that the old couple are a little ignorant about the affairs of her parents.


    After all, from Huasheng''s point of view, Fengxi''s idea is not wrong. Huasheng''s coma has already tormented everyone''s hard work.


    If you don''t help, no one can help, but at least don''t make trouble.


    At the moment, Fengxi doesn''t know, let alone expect, that her parents in the future will let her see what is really troubling. Today''s behavior is nothing but trifling.


    When it comes to that day, it''s not only the wind, but also the Huasheng.


    "I''ve improved. Although it''s only one night, it''s not as honest as it was yesterday. The child is so smart that he must have been ignoring their affairs before he resents the river."


    "By the way, Yu Ping, I heard from Jiang Liu yesterday that you and Yuan Shao are married! Congratulations, it''s not easy for you to get to today. Why didn''t you tell me by yourself yesterday? "


    Hua Sheng doesn''t want to talk about Jiang Liu''s parents any more. After all, such a trivial matter is not painful, but it is also the most irritating and irritable.


    "We''re all married people, and we didn''t make a big deal, so we went to get the evidence. Moreover, you are still in a coma. Only your witness counts. When you are finished, I want to tell you well."


    When Yu Ping hears Hua Sheng mention her marriage to Yuan Shao, she looks a little embarrassed. After all, there are so many people here today.


    "Yes, we can walk for a few days. It''s all due to Hua Sheng. When Chang''an is discharged from hospital, I will ask you to be the witness. I want to give Yu Ping a ceremony."


    "We will appreciate it. If we have time, we will come together!"


    Yuan Shao walks to Yu Ping''s side and holds her hand. Her eyes are full of happiness. They still come together. Although the process is rough and the experience is so much, it is also because of this that they cherish each other more, especially watching Huasheng. It''s really hard.


    Yuan Shao didn''t want to wait any more, so during Hua Sheng''s coma, he did not wait for Hua Sheng''s witness, so he took Yu Ping to get the certificate.


    As for the later ceremony, it is true. After all, Yuan Shao said that he would travel around the world with Yu Ping and hold ceremonies, even if it was just a form. If they didn''t want children, they would be more natural and unrestrained in the latter half of their lives and would not live in one place for a long time.


    Yuan Shao is really embarrassed to invite all of you here. Although their family is not an ordinary family, it is not a well-known family after all, and there is still a gap between them.


    Especially in Jiangliu, Wang Junxian, Qin, Wanyu and so on, they just look at Huasheng''s face and be polite.


    "Since you have said so, I''ll give you a face. Besides, I will definitely go to such a lively thing!"

 Chapter 2575

    "However, I think I can go to one. I remember you promised to hold a wedding every time you go to any place. My God, it''s romantic to think about it!"


    Feng Xi can see Yuan Shao''s and Yu Ping''s ideas. They are very face saving. Feng Xi is more casual and can also help others.


    What''s more, with Feng Xi''s envious look on her face, Yu Ping doesn''t feel embarrassed. She has a happy smile on her face.


    "Qin Wanyu, why are you still listening? Don''t you have any feelings?"


    "It''s immoral not to get married if you''re in a position."


    Hua Zhi also followed with a smile.


    Among these people, only Feng Xi and Qin Wanyu did not have a formal wedding. However, no one felt that they were husband and wife in the impression that they were already husband and wife. After all, no one believed that their life rhythm was not husband and wife.


    "We''re all old husbands and wives. It''s nothing. If we say that, Xie Dongyang is single. It''s said that the girl chasing him has remarried, and he is still single!"


    Qin, Anhui and Henan, pulling the wind, followed.


    It''s just that a few people who were still in a happy atmosphere suddenly look embarrassed. They don''t want to see Huasheng, but they don''t know what to pick up. They just laugh and quickly change the topic.


    Xin Kui will not be in the river, otherwise, it will be even more embarrassing not to know what to say.


    "Ha ha, it''s also ha. He''s not married yet. Who told him that his vision is so high that no one can look up to him. We can''t help him!"


    "By the way, what about the river? Why didn''t you see him? And little black, haven''t you come back yet? It''s a bit long to go out this time. Before you were in a coma, it was here all the time


    The wind Xi Xi hee ha ha''s shift topic, afterward left looks right to see, said own question.


    He said while holding Qin Wanyu under his hand. His eyes would like to die in vain. What do you do to thank Dongyang at this time? Do you think that a Sheng''s affair with him is not big enough?


    As for Xie Dongyang''s problem, it''s not that Fengxi dislikes him, nor is it a taboo. It''s just because of this person that Huasheng has suffered a lot?


    Hua Sheng is kind-hearted, because she is a friend, she wants to help her when she is in trouble. However, Hua Sheng''s rare quiet life nowadays is unacceptable and rejected.


    Even if it''s the parents of the river, they are not wanted to be in charge of, let alone Xie Dongyang, the person who made us misunderstand Huasheng, but also did not want to mention it.


    It''s not that everyone is good at Xie Dongyang, but they don''t want to break the short-term peace. No one knows how long Huasheng''s days are, whether it will last for a hundred years or tomorrow, and will never wake up again.


    This time, Hua Sheng is really scared.


    "Yes, the river is flowing."


    "It''s true that I haven''t seen Xiaohei for a few days! Where is my black lord


    Qin Wanyu was pinched by the wind. His face changed, and he became sober. His mind became clear. He didn''t know what was going on just now. He suddenly thought of Xie Dongyang.


    Maybe it was a few words when he sent the little white cat last time, which made Qin Wanyu deeply remember Xie Dongyang. In his heart, Qin Wanyu also thought Xie Dongyang was ok, just like a man.


    So looking at the people around are in pairs, I think of the lonely Xie Dongyang.


    What''s more, seeing the news a few days ago, the girl who failed in pursuit of Xie Dongyang got married and divorced again, which inevitably made me sigh.


    If Xie Dongyang can put down his obsession, he can also have a affectionate home, so that Huasheng''s children are not born. Xie Dongyang is still single.

 Chapter 2576

    "It''s been so long. Is Xie Dongyang alone? How can I remember that he was married to Achen


    When Hua Sheng heard the words of Qin, Wan and Yu, he didn''t want to mention it like others. Jiangliu was not such a fussy person. Besides, they really took Xie Dongyang as a friend.


    Now everyone can have a good home, only Xie Dongyang is alone, Huasheng also can''t bear it. Moreover, he doesn''t know whether he has been sleeping too long. Huasheng''s memory of Xie Dongyang has become remote.


    "Where is it? You''ve been sleeping for a long time. Xie Dongyang has always been single. AI Chen has recently remarried. What the other party is doing is not clear, but he is still very satisfied with AI Chen. "


    "It''s just that Xie Dongyang is single. Last time I saw him, I felt that he had changed a lot. His business was more vigorous than before. It was really different."


    Hua Zhi thought of attending the wedding ceremony of AI Chen. Seeing AI Chen''s smile, the girl really gave up. Xie Dongyang started again.


    I hope she can be happy this time.


    As for Xie Dongyang, Hua Zhi''s view is not like Qin Wanyu''s mood. From a woman''s perspective, Xie Dongyang is really different.


    The whole person''s temperament seems to have become a lot more gloomy.


    You know, in the past, Xie Dongyang was also a gentle and elegant person. Although he was a bit of a bohemian, he was still a good person. The whole person was also sunny and positive.


    Since Hua Sheng was in a coma, Xie Dongyang has changed. Although he did not go to the ward to see Huasheng once, he would send a bunch of fresh flowers every day.


    It''s just that these things are not special. After Xie Dongyang was unconscious from Huasheng, he became extremely resolute in both speaking and doing things. As long as one can kill one person in the mall, he will never give an opportunity. It is really uprooted and the Xie family''s business is growing.


    He has the financial resources to surpass the Jiang family.


    But such a consequence is that Xie Dongyang is bound to get angry.


    Don''t say that Hua Zhi this attention news person, is Yu Ping all slightly hears.


    Over the past six months, the Xie family has participated in a lot of lawsuits. There are all kinds of cases, including human life, construction death, successive reactions caused by products, and the news of eating dead people from Dongyang Pharmaceutical Co., Ltd


    All kinds of negative news about the Xie family emerge in an endless stream, but these did not affect the root of the Xie family. It soon became slander and clarified the facts. The business of the Xie family seems to have no impact, and the business of the Xie family is getting bigger and bigger.


    This is not understood by everyone, including Wang Junxian and Qin Wanyu, who are engaged in business. We are all businessmen. We can see through many things without saying anything. No businessman dares to clap his chest to guarantee that he does not have a little conscience.


    A lot of things may be framed, slandered, but also empty.


    Under such circumstances, the Xie family can still be independent, which is not in line with common sense. Xie Dongyang not only has no influence, but also gets bigger and bigger. It may be a little exaggeration to say that the assets of the Xie family exceed those of the Jiang family for half a year. However, if we continue, the position of the Jiang family, the first powerful family, will have to be replaced sooner or later.


    Many things, the former Xie Dongyang was unable to do, also because of this reason, we all think that Xie Dongyang has changed, or that kind of change is not easy to say.


    "He What''s the matter? "


    Although Huasheng didn''t know what happened outside during this period of time, he also knew that Hua Zhi and others didn''t have to cheat themselves. Especially listening to Hua Zhi''s description, Huasheng was also a little worried.

 Chapter 2577

    Today''s Xie Dongyang can be said not only gloomy, but also a great change in temperament, may be in the heart but not in the right, plus all the people around are in pairs, but he is alone?


    No matter which kind, Xie Dongyang''s change is in everyone''s eyes, but Hua Sheng is unconscious.


    Hua Zhi and his group stayed in the hospital for a whole morning. After all, when they came back to the river, they went back one after another. After all, the two children also had to rest, especially Chang''an. After the mouth was injured, although the expression was still the same as before, it was really much more honest than before.


    In the end, it''s still a child. The body is so traumatized that it''s not worth crying, but the mental state has changed.


    As for the question of whether Chang''an will cry or not, everyone has already agreed that Chang''an will not cry, and even feel that the child does not feel pain. Otherwise, how can the child feel without such a painful wound?


    But what people don''t know is that Chang''an doesn''t cry. He just doesn''t have to cry. When he can''t bear it, people know what is called crying.


    "Are they all gone?"


    "The hospital has indeed lived long enough. In fact, the doctor said it was OK to go home for the condition of Chang''an. He healed quickly, otherwise we would go back!"


    "I always feel that Fengshui is not good in this place. The doctor who showed me his hand said that he hoped that he would not see me again in the hospital, otherwise my hand would not be good."


    Jiangliu looked at the two small ones, and the bandaged hands were clean.


    Jiangliu''s hands are really full of disasters.


    Especially when Jiang Liu came back and saw that Huasheng was not in a high mood, he even wanted to leave the hospital. After all, it may not be very auspicious here. This family is almost taking charge of the hospital.


    Jiangliu has almost forgotten the spring breeze of ten li. Since Huasheng was born prematurely, Jiangliu has never been back, and the two children have never seen their family.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you. I''ll go back."


    Hua Sheng didn''t react much when he heard Jiang Liu''s words. He just looked at Jiang Liu''s hand and made sure nothing was wrong. Then he looked a little silent.


    In my mind, I was worried about Xie Dongyang. Huasheng really didn''t want him to be like this.


    But there is no other way, his obsession, she can''t help him, but also don''t want to see Xie Dongyang change himself, destroy himself!


    Although Hua Zhi and others said it tactfully, Hua Sheng still felt that Xie Dongyang''s changes in the past six months were absolutely not a little bit, or even Qin Wanyu would not mention him with a melancholy look.


    "Well, we''ll clean up and go back tomorrow."


    "But what about Xiao Hei? It doesn''t know where it went. It suddenly left the day before you woke up and hasn''t come back. What''s going on? "


    Looking at Hua Sheng, Jiang Liu is not very interested, and he also wants to take her home to change places. Every day in the hospital, we are separated in life and death, and inevitably affected.


    It''s just that Jiangliu and Huasheng didn''t expect that they were so difficult to get out of the hospital. They were completely in the hospital. Every time they were about to leave, they had trouble again and again, which was more and more serious.


    "It''s going to be OK. It''ll be back when it''s time."


    "Don''t wait until tomorrow for the matter of discharge. Chang''an recovers quickly at this time. You can help us. Let''s go home. We don''t want to stay in the hospital."


    Huasheng has confidence in Xiaohei and knows it will be OK.


    In fact, Xiaohei is really busy. For the sake of Huasheng, it can also be understood that he is not online for the time being.


    Huasheng said that, naturally, Jiangliu didn''t say anything. He got up and went to do it, but he didn''t expect to see a person who had not been seen for a long time when he opened the door.

 Chapter 2578

    "Who is it? River flow


    Huasheng looks at the river and opens the door. Standing at the door, Huasheng does not move, or looks stunned. While sorting out the quilt corners of the two little dolls, Huasheng raises his head and asks questions.


    What kind of person will make the river appear like this?


    "Come to see ah Sheng. Come in."


    Jiangliu didn''t answer Huasheng''s words, but just slightly gave way to his position. Xie Dongyang was invited to come in and see Huasheng. Jiangliu was not such a mean person.


    As for the question that Hua Sheng didn''t answer, he walked in two steps. There was really nothing to say. What Jiang Liu didn''t say was that he was stunned. Of course, the reason why he was stunned was not because he saw his rival in love. Jiang Liu didn''t know whether he hadn''t seen him for a long time or how. How did Xie Dongyang change so much?


    At that moment, the river did not dare to recognize that this man was Xie Dongyang? But as like as two peas, the river knows that it is him, not admit it.


    However, Jiangliu doesn''t understand. Although he doesn''t believe the rumors outside, they describe Xie Dongyang. It''s only half a year now. How can a person''s temperament become so much different from that before?


    In a flash, the river understood why Qin Wanyu mentioned Xie Dongyang with a delicate look!


    Xie Dongyang''s melancholy, depression, anger, not to hide, looking at his eyes compared with before, can be regarded as calm?


    Therefore, this is the most unexpected place in the river. We should know that Xie Dongyang began to regret missing Huasheng in recent years. Even if the two men are equal, Xie Dongyang has never seen him so calm!


    For a moment, Jiang Liu couldn''t help but wonder whether he gave up. As long as he put down his obsession with Huasheng, they could sit down peacefully and have no disagreements?


    However, the fact in front of him soon broke the idea of river flow. At the moment when he opened the door to make way for the road, Xie Dongyang saw the river flow, and his eyes did not change. This was the expression of all people. Xie Dongyang had no extra mind to change. It can also be said that no one can touch Xie Dongyang''s nerves.


    It''s just that all of them do not include Huasheng.


    Xie Dongyang has actually been standing at the door for a while. He is numb and doesn''t know what he is thinking. He raises his hand on the doorknob and hesitates whether he wants to go in or not.


    Hua Sheng has been in a coma for half a year. He has been repressed, restrained, suffering and waiting for the last incident of Jiang Liu''s parents.


    It can be said that Jiang Liu was worried about how long he was decadent, and Xie Dongyang was also even more tortured by his heart.


    After all, Jiang Liu can still watch Hua Sheng in a coma, but he can''t do anything. He doesn''t even have a chance to stay by her side and wait for her to wake up.


    Xie Dongyang even dreams about when Huasheng will wake up.


    Suffering from torture day and night, if she is well in a certain place, Xie Dongyang can also suppress the obsession in his heart, at least he can wait quietly.


    However, Huasheng was unconscious without any sign. Not only did Jiangliu find experts he could find, but also he also found a lot of confused mages, because Xie Dongyang doubted whether Huasheng was a nightmare.


    It''s just that it''s all in vain.


    Finally, Xie Dongyang can only vent this depression in his heart in other places, otherwise Xie Dongyang may be tortured to death by himself.


    Because he can never get out of his obsession with Huasheng.


    Even this obsession has become deeper and deeper with time. If he had not done those things, what would have happened now?

 Chapter 2579

    After all, what Xie Dongyang can''t let go is that he missed Huasheng. The man standing beside Huasheng can be his.


    Such a beautiful Huasheng is almost his wife!


    The two children around Huasheng should also be their children''s


    Some things are afraid to think deeply, especially one side''s obsession.


    The more you want to fall, the deeper you will be. It can be said that if Xie Dongyang is not a human being, he is in the same state as he is in the magic Zheng.


    Xie Dongyang''s love for Huasheng has gone deep into the bone marrow. Of course, there is no doubt about this!


    In the face of Dongsheng, however, the joy of meeting with Donghua is not the same as that of being depressed.


    "Xie Dongyang? Xie Dongyang? What''s wrong? It''s coming back. "


    Jiangliu looks at Xie Dongyang coming, especially now Xie Dongyang. The whole person looks very gloomy. Jiang Liu can''t leave himself to go out to handle formalities.


    Especially when Xie Dongyang came in, he changed his appearance and looked at Huasheng greedily. The most irritating thing was that he was isolated from the world. Seeing that there was no one else in Huasheng''s eyes, he could not even hear what Huasheng said, let alone the river.


    How can the river flow be comfortable?


    Although Xie Dongyang used to be a bit too much, he would never be so careless!


    To be honest, Jiang Liu knows that it is not easy for Xie Dongyang to be unconscious for half a year, but because of this, Jiangliu cherishes Huasheng more and treats Huasheng more carefully.


    How can one tolerate the covetous eyes of others.


    Moreover, the covetous have been so blatant.


    The river is jealous.


    "I''m all right. You don''t have to worry. How are you doing? It''s said that you are making the company better and better, and the scale and financial resources can match the Jiang family? You are very good! "


    Seeing Xie Dongyang come in, Huasheng still has red blood in his eyes. He knows clearly that he can''t respond to this feeling. However, as a friend, Huasheng still has the most basic greetings.


    Besides, he still came to see his friend. Jiang Liuyu''s speech was completely blocked by him. Huasheng didn''t want Jiangliu to continue to feel uncomfortable, so he took the lead to say hello.


    In the face of Xie Dongyang''s deep love, what Huasheng can do is not to take the initiative to provoke anything, hoping that time can make him forget everything.


    But now looking at Xie Dongyang''s appearance, Hua Sheng can''t help worrying. He seems to have really changed.


    How can she not see the changes that the river can see?


    "If you''re OK, you''re in a coma for half a year. It''s really frightening for us! As for me, of course, it''s very good. What can I do for a young master who doesn''t worry about food and drink! "


    "And I don''t have much to do. It''s OK for a businessman to do business in a dull voice."


    "Although my company is strong, but also to take advantage of the river when the river has no mind to manage, I can not surpass the Jiang family."


    Hua Sheng''s voice brings Xie Dongyang''s mood back. Xie Dongyang answers Huasheng first. Then he looks at the river and nods. It''s a greeting. He feels like an illusion when he enters the door!


    At the moment of seeing Huasheng, Xie Dongyang''s whole brain memory was filled up, and his heart was full.


    No matter what he becomes, Huasheng always has a rope in his hand, which always leads him to ensure that he can find himself, but Huasheng refuses to use it.

 Chapter 2580

    "You are very good. It''s not impossible to surpass the Jiang family."


    Jiangliu looks at Xie Dongyang and turns to look at himself. He smiles faintly and politely asks to sit down. Xie Dongyang has changed too much for a while, and Jiangliu can''t see through him.


    Looking at Xie Dongyang, Jiang Liu always feels that something is wrong, but he can''t say it, but he can''t be less polite.


    But they will not be left alone, but the river did not expect to turn so fast.


    "Ah Sheng has recovered, and you have the mind to manage the company. I''m waiting for you to come back. I want to have a good competition with you in the shopping mall. Ah Sheng, I lost. I don''t believe I will lose to you in other places!"


    "Ah Sheng is all right now. If you still find a reason to refuse, you really look down on me. You can''t take all the good things in the world, Jiangliu!"


    "Don''t forget, I''ll be waiting at the same place at any time. As long as you dare to do something bad to ah Sheng, that''s my chance. This time, no matter what, I won''t let it go. If you can take it from me once, it doesn''t mean you won!"


    "It doesn''t mean that I will never have a chance in my life. There is still a long way to go in Jiangliu''s life, and sometimes I''m a little careless..."


    Xie Dongyang''s look at the river is with the ambition of Huasheng.


    If I didn''t know that there was a business confrontation in the mall, I thought the two people would have to solve it by force.


    Xie Dongyang''s eyes are to fight against each other.


    Xie Dongyang''s tone is also with a faint threat. At this time, he is not joking. He has never played with Huasheng. Especially at this moment, when he thinks of the bullying of Huasheng by the Jiang family, Xie Dongyang''s eyes flash with resentment when he looks at the river.


    If it was him, that would never happen. When Hua Sheng was in a coma, the Jiang family was still pointing at her, even slandering and swearing at her


    The cause of all this is the incompetence of the river!


    At the moment, Xie Dongyang''s character has really changed. He didn''t even realize that if it wasn''t for his relentless pursuit, Huasheng would not have fallen into a dilemma.


    Xie Dongyang completely forgets that he was the first to lose Huasheng, and he only remembers that if there was no river flow, he and Huasheng would not be the same situation as they are now. He must still have a chance.


    Xie Dongyang is no longer gloomy between his eyebrows and eyes. Even his heart is no longer magnanimous. He blames others for missing Huasheng.


    "I see!


    "I know what you mean, but you certainly won''t have a chance, because Sheng and I won''t have that day! I think you should know that very well! "


    "It''s true that I have wronged a Sheng during this period, but it will never happen again. I remember your warning!"


    Looking at Xie Dongyang''s expression, Jiang Liu always felt that he had something in his words. Moreover, Xie Dongyang would not have said such a thing before. Jiangliu could not but come down anyway.


    What''s more, Jiang Liu is really guilty of his parents'' attitude towards Hua Sheng. Even if no one mentioned it, Jiang Liu felt miserable. What''s more, he was laughed at by his rival in love.


    "All of a sudden, I''m in a coma and I don''t know why. What''s the relationship with the river? The river has been worried about it for half a year, and what grievance is there? "


    "You come to see the two children. It''s very clever."


    Hua Sheng points to the joy of Chang''an and introduces it to Xie Dongyang.


    Hua Sheng didn''t want to say anything about Xie Dongyang''s meaning. She had already responded to his meaning and refused. Hua Sheng didn''t want to say anything more if he repeated.

 Chapter 2581

    However, if someone misunderstands Jiang Liu, it is impossible. It is hard enough for Jiang family''s parents, and the grievances are not brought by the river flow. Besides, Huasheng doesn''t care about those things. What''s more, what Huasheng cares about is just a river. How can people misunderstand Jiangliu for this?


    "I just give him a wake-up call, see your heartache, I know!"


    "Well, I won''t tell you. I''ll take a look at the two little babies!"


    Xie Dongyang''s answer to Huasheng changed his face, but it was only for a moment, and soon returned to normal. He also played a joke with Huasheng.


    But only Xie Dongyang knows that his painstaking pain can not be found by Huasheng, but such maintenance should be his! It belongs only to him.


    How can the river take all this away!


    Xie Dongyang''s character became gloomy and cruel. It was really not just a talk.


    In Xie Dongyang''s world, Jiangliu is already a villain who takes advantage of others'' danger and takes all of him away!


    For this reason, Xie Dongyang''s only perfect way to suppress his emotions is to shift the topic to two children, bend the corners of his mouth and smile, but his heart aches even more when he sees two children.


    Happy smile, it''s just right at the bull''s-eye. The reduced version of Huasheng touches Xie Dongyang''s softest heart. Watching the growth of joy will make up for the regret of missing out on Huasheng''s childhood!


    But this regret, he once again missed, because accompanied by her side is not him! He''s not qualified to participate in everything.


    But turning to see Chang''an''s cold, let Xie Dongyang back to reality in an instant. The child''s eyes are really not good, even make an adult feel cold feet.


    Xie Dongyang can understand the reason why his sister was scared to cry, but Xie Dongyang is a man at least and can''t show his timidity.


    "Joy looks like you. Can I hold it?"


    Xie Dongyang did not look at Chang''an again, asked for the opinions of Huasheng, and did not raise his hand without authorization. Xie Dongyang''s happy eyes were full of doting, and his heart was occupied by the reduced version of Huasheng.


    "Happy, uncle."


    "Chang''an is good too!"


    Huasheng will not refuse Xie Dongyang''s request. Moreover, in front of her, Huasheng can''t help but smile when he looks at the river''s humming expression.


    River flow still has temper!


    Then he took a picture of Xi Le, which was a notice in advance. Looking at Xi Le, he also laughed. Hua Sheng forgot all the messy things in his mind.


    Of course, as a mother and mother of two children, she works hard to keep a bowl of water level, and joy has always been more popular. However, because of her temperament in Chang''an, only Fengxi is willing to contact with Qin, Wanyu, or dare not.


    Huasheng doesn''t want to make Chang''an feel uncomfortable, especially Chang''an is more sensitive. Although Huasheng has just regained consciousness and has not been contacted for a long time, she just knows.


    Therefore, Huasheng will take care of Chang''an every time he is loved. Although Chang''an still has no change in expression, Huasheng can feel that Chang''an is more dependent, trusting and happy about himself.


    For this reason, Huasheng felt that she had done the right thing.


    "I don''t like it!"


    Xie Dongyang holds joy and looks at it carefully. In his heart, he can''t help thinking that it is really like ah. But after a close look, his eyes and eyebrows are all the shadows of the river!


    For this reason, Xie Dongyang''s dark side in the heart came out again.


    "Ah


    Joy is like feeling the mood change of Xie Dongyang, and looks at Xie Dongyang with doubts.

 Chapter 2582

    Xie Dongyang''s changes are actually subtle and secret, but the joy in Xie Dongyang''s arms seems to be felt immediately.


    When Huasheng and Jiangliu didn''t realize it, Xi Le looked at him in doubt. He didn''t understand why the mood of this person was different?


    Shouldn''t all the people around her be happy?


    Xie Dongyang''s mood is happy to meet for the first time, so she does not understand the cry out.


    It seems that there is no such problem. As long as Huasheng is around and there are people who are good to them, joy will not resist.


    "How lovely you are


    Xie Dongyang looked as like as two peas in the arms, and smiled. Because laughter was just like Hua Sheng, and the shadow of the river suddenly disappeared.


    After Xie Dongyang finished, he also felt the eager eyes of the people around him. Of course, he couldn''t see them. Then he gave the joy back to Huasheng, not because he couldn''t stand the river''s eyes, but because he couldn''t stand the atmosphere of the room and the scope of their family''s happiness.


    Even though he is happy in his arms, he never leaves Huasheng and Jiangliu. He can''t get into the atmosphere of his family of four. He is an outsider.


    Excluded.


    Xie Dongyang is clear about this, but because he is clear, Xie Dongyang can not accept the pain of being rejected forever.


    "Chang''an is also very good. He doesn''t make trouble. Ah Sheng is lucky."


    Xie Dongyang put down his joy and looked at Chang''an lightly. If it wasn''t for Huasheng''s child, he would not have looked at it. The child is really some


    It''s hard to say.


    It''s not the same as what I saw and imagined.


    Moreover, I don''t know whether it is Xie Dongyang''s illusion. When he comes into contact with Chang''an''s eyes, he has a strange gaze, like exploration, but also indifference.


    In short, the feeling was very strange. Xie Dongyang couldn''t think of it for a time. He even suspected that he was wrong. After all, he was still a child.


    As for the matter of Jiang Liu''s hand injury, Xie Dongyang is not clear, not to mention that it was done by a half-year-old baby.


    "They have always been very good. It''s the blessing of me and the river."


    Hua Sheng embraces joy, light reply way.


    Contact for a while, Huasheng can feel the change of Xie Dongyang. Although it is not clear where it is, it can feel that Xie Dongyang is no longer the former Xie Dongyang.


    Hua Sheng was resistant to him subconsciously.


    Because Huasheng has a great uneasiness in the face of Xie Dongyang.


    "Well, the first time you see a baby like this, you should work hard. If you have a child of your own, you can enjoy it."


    Jiang Liu is very jealous, but Hua Sheng''s words are very appropriate, so the tone of his speech is inevitably a little rusty.


    Now Jiangliu has completely forgotten who despised these two children!


    "Me? Forget it


    "Don''t disturb you. I''m leaving now."


    "I''ve seen it. I''ll let you know if you''re OK. If you need to contact me at any time."


    "A little gift for two children, so don''t say no!"


    Xie Dongyang waved to the river. In his heart, the only mother of his child was Huasheng. He didn''t need any other things except Huasheng.


    Feeling the maintenance of the river by Huasheng, Xie Dongyang has difficulty breathing and does not want to stay for a long time.


    Then he took out a small red cloth handbag which was the size of a palm from his pocket. He could not refuse to put it on the side of joy. He looked at Huasheng and walked away.


    The packing is very simple and simple, but the contents are of great significance.

 Chapter 2583

    Xie Dongyang''s departure was very straightforward. It was very rare for him to see Hua Sheng. When he saw Hua Sheng again, he left decisively without any hesitation. Looking at Huasheng''s reluctance in his eyes, the two children might have said it if they could express it.


    But Xie Dongyang is really straightforward this time. He may not want to hear Hua Sheng''s refusal to leave the meeting gift.


    Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu looked at each other without saying anything, because Xie Dongyang did not give them a chance to speak, but Jiangliu stood up to see them off in person.


    But when they left, they didn''t say anything. It seemed that all the friendliness was just a disguise in front of Huasheng.


    "Thank you, I really hope you can have a person to accompany, mainly have a child, otherwise how can I return a gift?"


    On the way to send off, the river first broke the silence and said faintly.


    Listening to the pleasant tone, Jiangliu still wants to contact the former Xie Dongyang, although Xie Dongyang at that time is still a little annoyed.


    "It''s for children. What does it have to do with you?"


    "I don''t need your reply either. My child is not born by the one I love. I don''t want it, so I won''t have any children either. Please don''t pretend to be kind between us. We should maintain enough in front of Huasheng."


    "Over the past few years, have we not looked at each other the same way? Don''t be hypocritical. We can''t get along with each other peacefully. You take everything that should belong to me. Do you think we can really be friends? "


    Xie Dongyang turned his head and looked at the river. His tone was even lighter than that of the river. He seemed to say something unimportant. Facing the coldness of strangers, his eyes were even sarcastic, and his mouth was full of sarcasm.


    Xie Dongyang has really changed. He has completely become another person when everyone doesn''t realize it.


    Become a strange Xie Dongyang.


    When Xie Dongyang finished saying this, he didn''t worry about how the river thought, because in his eyes, it was no longer important.


    There is a dark side in everyone''s heart, just because the reason is well pressed down, not to be found, and not to be reckless.


    Good and evil are only in a moment. Maybe Xie Dongyang didn''t expect that he would become such an irrational person one day. But in fact, he is already. The evil in his heart has wrapped him up. The only thing he can do is to keep his only sense in front of Huasheng.


    If she doesn''t feel afraid and worried, even as a friend, Hua Sheng can''t bear it.


    "Should have belonged to you?"


    "Xie Dongyang, what did you think when you said that? What do you say? In those days, the whole Jiangcheng knew that who made ah Sheng embarrassed on the stage and couldn''t end it? "


    "Have you lost your memory?"


    "If you don''t know me, I don''t know what you''re going through, but I don''t know what you''re going through with me."


    "In that case, I won''t give you a lift. Go


    Jiangliu didn''t get angry when he heard Xie Dongyang''s words, but he didn''t understand how Xie Dongyang said such a thing at this time?


    Inexplicably, how long has it been? Huasheng has all his children. What''s more, even when he married Huasheng, he didn''t see Xie Dongyang in such a state?


    All of us are adults. Now Jiangliu lives only for a Huasheng. Other people, even their parents, will be forced down. Don''t bother Huasheng, let alone Xie Dongyang?

 Chapter 2584

    In the end, not only Xie Dongyang has changed, but everyone has changed.


    Unconsciously.


    Huasheng ward.


    After Xie Dongyang left, Huasheng picked up the meeting gift left by Xie Dongyang and said it was a simple gadget. Although the packaging was very simple, Huasheng knew that the contents would not be simple even if it didn''t open it.


    Sure enough.


    Huasheng opened the small red bag and poured it on his hand, revealing two crystal clear jade pendants.


    The jade pendant is very delicate, but the palm size.


    Through the sunlight, the luster reflected on the jade pendant is gentle and warm.


    Who is Huasheng? In the early years, you can see whether the antique is true or not at a glance on the Internet. Besides, it is still something in hand. Huasheng can see it more clearly.


    "What do you see? Is it ordinary? "


    Hua Sheng is looking at it. When the river stream pushes the door in, he doesn''t find it, or the river stream takes the lead in making sound.


    "Since Xie Dongyang said it was for joy and Chang''an, how could it be ordinary?"


    "This is a pair of jade, one black and one white is extremely rare, let alone so beautiful. This is a rare jade of Taiji and eight trigrams in the world. It is wrapped in a red cloth bag with Sanskrit seal. This jade pendant is blessed by an expert. It is a treasure to ward off evil spirits, protect the house and keep peace."


    "More than that!"


    "It''s too expensive! It''s no ordinary thing. "


    Hua Sheng thought that Xie Dongyang would not send it casually, but he didn''t expect that it was rare in the world.


    A pair of black-and-white jade pendant is rare, and it is also Taiji Bagua jade. How lucky can it take to meet?


    And he didn''t keep it by himself. He gave the children a hand


    "I mean, is there anything bad? Or let the wind take a look? Let''s not put them on for the children yet? "


    Although Jiangliu doesn''t know these things very well, he still knows the goods at least and can see that they are valuable. However, Jiangliu has his own worries, not that he is afraid of Xie Dongyang.


    It''s just that Xie Dongyang''s behavior is so strange now. In addition to sending such things, he is regarded as a villain''s heart. Jiangliu always feels insecure.


    Now Huasheng has not recovered its spiritual power. I can''t see if there is something wrong in it. The river can only think of the wind to have a look.


    If there is anything wrong with the two children, don''t think about it. Huasheng will definitely collapse, and the river is also a precaution.


    If Xie Dongyang''s state today is not like this, Jiangliu will not think much about it.


    "What do you mean? Do you think Xie Dongyang''s membership fee is so harmful to our children? "


    "He won''t!"


    Huasheng believes in Xie Dongyang, and the words behind Xie Dongyang don''t stand in front of Huasheng and say it in disguise. Although Huasheng feels the change of Xie Dongyang, it is not as exaggerated as Jiangliu sees.


    Besides, normally speaking, how can a person who is deeply in love with himself harm his own children?


    Of course, Huasheng also believes in Xie Dongyang''s character. After all, if he really has problems, Huasheng will not take him as a friend.


    "But let Fengxi have a look. Xie Dongyang won''t do anything, but it doesn''t mean that others won''t. listen to you, we''d better be careful."


    Hua Sheng said that he believed Xie Dongyang''s words. He was embarrassed and uncomfortable when he saw the river. He sighed how he could not think from the angle of the river.


    After that, Huasheng contacted Fengxi. Through the video, she asked Fengxi to stick to it and see if there was anything dirty.


    "I said," goddess, what else can be dirty here? If there is one on it, what a powerful man! It can be used as a magic weapon when used well... "

 Chapter 2585

    Feng Xi looks at the Taiji Bagua jade in Huasheng''s hands through the video, and her eyes are full of envy.


    "In fact, it''s a little early for the children to wear them now, or I''ll keep them for the children''s mother first?"


    "I''m joking. It''s just a timely help for two children. Why didn''t he send them earlier? With them, some ghosts and snakes dare not get close to them. Big things dare not say anything, but small things can''t get close to them."


    "What kind of life is Xie Dongyang? What kind of life is Xie Dongyang? What kind of rare things can he meet and not ask for? When he touches them, he is a pair of them?"


    "I''ve been blessed by an expert. It can not only keep you safe, but also drive away evil spirits. Ah Sheng, ask him where he got it, and I''ll go and have a look."


    Feng Xi really likes Xie Dongyang more and more. How can he meet someone who doesn''t know anything?


    If you look at her again, you can''t do it. What''s the reason!


    "You don''t mind, what a big man, robbing with children! But if you really want to, you can talk to Chang''an happily! "


    When Hua Sheng heard the wind, he looked helpless, but he was relieved. It proved that there was no problem with this thing. No one started in the middle.


    After that, Huasheng looked up at the river. Seeing that the river didn''t say anything, he just looked like he was thinking about something. Huasheng put down his jade pendant.


    "In any case, the two children are also young, so it doesn''t matter whether they wear them. We''ll keep them first, and there''s no regulation. We must wear the things we send."


    Huasheng doesn''t want to make Jiangliu feel uncomfortable because of this.


    Jade plate in rare, also can''t compare with the river''s mind.


    In the final analysis, it is also in other people''s places, which must be more important.


    Huasheng only thought that the river was jealous and did not think of anything else.


    But Feng Xi is still on the other end of the mobile phone. She was very excited. When she heard Hua Sheng''s words, she was silent for a moment, because she smelled different emotions.


    Similarly, Fengxi and Huasheng want to go together, thinking that the river is uncomfortable to Xie Dongyang. After all, Xie Dongyang''s mind is clear.


    It''s just that for so many years, we''ve put it on hold imperceptibly. After all, what''s Xie Dongyang''s mind? Huasheng didn''t accept the invitation, but didn''t expect Jiangliu to care so much about it?


    Besides, the river was not like this before!


    "Wear it for them. Since it is beneficial, keep it. In your eyes, is your husband such a careful person?"


    "I just thought of some things. Forget it, you all said it''s OK. Maybe I''ve thought too much. Recently, I''m a bit out of spirits."


    "I''ve contacted the hospital, and I don''t have to go through the procedures. Let''s pack up and go home directly. Only when I go home can I rest at ease."


    "There won''t be so much thinking."


    The river saw the idea of Huasheng following the wind, but he was helpless.


    What''s more, the doubt in his heart is only doubt. He can''t provide any evidence himself. In addition, these two pieces of jade ornaments are indeed rare treasures. Jiang Liu thinks that he has made a fuss about it.


    I can''t help but find an excuse for his behavior, saying that he needs to rest.


    But Jiangliu was right. Since Huasheng was in a coma and now he wakes up, Jiang Liu''s nerves have been strained.


    Even if Huasheng wakes up, Jiangliu''s heart is not really relaxed, belonging to a time of excitement, I can''t believe it.


    Now, with Xie Dongyang''s visit, the river''s nerves will not be disturbed, so there are some random thoughts.


    Jiangliu also thinks that he should have some problems. He really needs a good rest and can''t let Huasheng worry.

 Chapter 2586

    "What do you mean, I don''t mean anything else."


    "I mean really, the two children are too young. Although the jade pendant is not big, it is really uncomfortable to wear on the body. Let''s just stay with us. It''s still the same."


    Jiang Liu''s reaction confirmed Huasheng''s idea just now, and he couldn''t wear it any more. It''s just that Huasheng had a secret message in his heart. He didn''t remember that Jiangliu had such a big reaction before?


    Is it this coma that makes the river flow completely afraid?


    At the same time, Fengxi also thinks so. Although Huasheng and Fengxi are separated from each other by mobile phones, it does not affect the consistence of the two sisters.


    After a look at each other, they all want to go together.


    Feng Xi is silent over there. She is thinking about hanging up her mobile phone. This is the private time for the goddess and the river. Although everyone knows about Xie Dongyang, she is not good at gossiping about how to be jealous?


    But the wind Xi did not expect just to press the mobile phone, but heard that the end of the Huasheng voice hoarse cry.


    The sound is very harsh. It''s for children.


    The only child around Huasheng is Xi le and Chang''an. It goes without saying that the child can''t cry. He has never cried even if his mouth is broken like that, even more so.


    The rest is joy, although joy does not cry less, but will not cry into such a miserable situation, as if suffering from great pain, suffering under the hoarse force, with life in crying ah!


    Isn''t it supposed to be joy?


    "Ah Sheng, what''s going on? Where is the cry? "


    Feng Xi is a little anxious over there, and her voice is more uncertain?


    Although Fengxi can exclude two children, she and Huasheng are in the video, and the sound comes from it. Who can it be?


    "How could that happen?"


    "Call the doctor!"


    After Feng Xi finished asking, Huasheng and Jiangliu''s anxious shouts came from the other end of the mobile phone. They didn''t have time to answer Fengxi, and then Huasheng''s mobile phone went black.


    Strictly speaking, it fell to the ground.


    But Feng Xi couldn''t sit still. She called Hua Sheng twice. She got up and rushed out with her clothes on. As soon as the door opened, Qin, Anhui and Henan came back. This time, they didn''t have to go into the house. They went to the hospital by drag racing.


    Since Hua Sheng was hospitalized, Feng Xi has gone to the hospital more often than she has in her whole life.


    Almost everyone in the hospital knows the wind.


    At the same time, Huasheng''s ward is in a mess.


    Two minutes ago, it was really only two minutes ago. Huasheng didn''t want to think about the river and put down the jade pendant. However, Jiangliu didn''t want Huasheng to feel stingy at the same time. Besides, Fengxi also said that the jade pendant was useful. If it was put on two children, Jiangliu would be more relieved.


    At the moment when Huasheng put it down, the river directly took it over and proved that he really had no other ideas. He first put on white jade for joy, but Huasheng did not refuse to see it. He picked up the black jade and put it on for Chang''an.


    Hua Sheng thought of Chang''an''s resistance to the river, so he might as well come a little bit, lest anything happen again. He could finally be discharged from the hospital, but he didn''t want to make a big mistake.


    When Hua Sheng put the jade pendant on Chang''an, at that moment, Chang''an''s eyes were narrowed and opened in an instant. Yes, they were staring and angry, rather than slowly opening them.


    Hua Sheng was frightened. Without waiting for Hua Sheng to wonder, Chang''an suddenly looked miserable, and then began to cry!


    And the sound of crying is the voice that wind Xi heard on the other side of the mobile phone.

 Chapter 2587

    "Ah Ah... "


    Crying is more like a cry of pain, but the baby''s voice is sharper.


    In short, this is the cry from Chang''an, and it is also the first time since Chang''an was born.


    You know, this kid''s all decided he won''t cry?


    But now the cry of Chang''an seems to go through the eardrum, even across the corridor


    It shows how powerful this pain is.


    One side of the joy in wearing a white jade pendant, still beautiful smile, but the side of Chang''an tears heart crack lung cry suddenly joy to cry.


    Huasheng and Jiangliu were also scared, and they called for a doctor at the first time.


    While Chang''an was crying, she raised her small hand and pulled down the black jade pendant on her neck, as if it were a thing that could kill her.


    Seeing this, Jiangliu''s eyes flashed slightly, and he stretched out his hand to take it down, but he didn''t know what he thought. Instead, he stopped and looked at Chang''an''s crying face.


    "What are you doing?"


    Hua Sheng thought that the river would reach for it, so he didn''t do it himself. But he saw that the river stopped, and his face was unbelievable. Then he took the jade pendant from Chang''an''s neck and threw it aside.


    After the jade pendant was taken down, Chang''an''s small hand did not pull anything, but tightly held the small fist and put it in the heart. The cry really became smaller.


    When Hua Sheng thought that the child would stop crying, he soon found that it was wrong, and Chang''an''s breathing became weak!


    "Come on, the baby is crying. Get ready for rescue!"


    This meeting doctor also rushed in, check, look mutation, dropped a word, picked up the child into the emergency room.


    When Hua Sheng heard this, he almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, the river was so quick that he caught him.


    "Ah Sheng, are you ok?"


    "Hold on, he will be OK. The doctor has taken him to rescue him. The child is very lucky."


    Jiang Liu knew that if there was something wrong with the two children, Huasheng would not be able to hold on, but he did not expect such a serious consequence!


    Jiang Liu''s heart leaped, for fear that Huasheng would be too stimulated and fall into a coma, and then he would not wake up for a long time.


    "Nothing? A great blessing? "


    "It''s a blessing to have this father."


    Hua Sheng''s brows and eyes turned red. He thought of the hesitation of the river. He pushed the river away. Then he took joy and went to the rescue room. His face was pale. Huasheng was really scared.


    Huasheng didn''t expect such a situation one day. He was in a mess.


    The river stream could not hear Hua Sheng''s sarcasm. Naturally, he felt uncomfortable, but he did not explain and followed Huasheng behind.


    Jiang Liu looks at Hua Sheng sitting outside the rescue room, anxiously patting Xi Le who sobs gently. Then he sees the white jade pendant on Xi Le''s body. After thinking about it, he quickly takes it down. His eyes are red. Jiang Liu knows that Huasheng is also pacifying himself and wants to move forward. He is afraid that she will be more excited and can only stand still.


    The black jade pendant, which was left on the bed of Huasheng ward, lost its original warm luster and became an ordinary jade pendant in the sunshine.


    But at the moment, no one is in the mood for it.


    Besides, even if Hua Sheng is there, she can''t see it now!


    As for Feng Xi, what she saw was only the precious things transmitted through her mobile phone, but she couldn''t see the Tai Chi array on the black-and-white jade pendant. Now it''s half empty

 Chapter 2588

    "What''s the situation, after all!"


    "If I don''t answer the phone for a long time, my heart will jump with it."


    "Qin Wanyu, you drive faster. You''re driving a classic car here! So slow? Believe it or not, I can run faster than you


    The wind is too fast. Seeing Qin Wanyu still driving here, I feel anxious to hit people. I hate Qin Wanyu and call Huasheng and Jiangliu at the same time, but none of them answered.


    Feng Xi didn''t know that the two people were really not in the mood to answer the phone. She was anxious to follow the doctor to the rescue room. She didn''t know where the mobile phone was. It''s good to remember to hold the joy.


    "Don''t worry. Besides, it''s useless for you to be anxious. Calm down. It''s a red light. There are cars in front of me. I can''t fly over it either."


    "Besides, isn''t there your array in Huasheng ward? If something comes, don''t you know? "


    Qin Wanyu looked at the wind, his head was going to be bald, and he was worried, so he could only pacify him.


    After Huasheng woke up, many things began to get on the right track. For example, the two of them had already started to prepare for having children and getting pregnant again!


    Qin Wanyu couldn''t be happy to die. When he waited, he would have to add 30. At the thought that he could finally welcome his own child, Qin Wanyu felt that life had more significance of struggle.


    At this time, Qin, Anhui and Henan naturally didn''t want to worry about the wind, and their emotions fluctuated too much.


    "It''s my formation that makes me anxious."


    "Last time, the array was broken for no reason. I didn''t notice that the other side was above me no matter which aspect. Last time, the face didn''t leak out, left without any reason, did nothing, or did something, I didn''t notice at all? What about this time? If this time... "


    Wind Xi did not dare to think, the heart has sunk to the bottom, now want to come, the cry just now clearly added joy sound, although the voice is very small, but there are still.


    But joy''s voice is small. It''s completely covered by another voice. Besides, joy is a lady


    Anyway, Feng Xi and Qin Wanyu rushed to the hospital with a restless heart.


    I found no one in Huasheng''s ward all the way. I saw the mobile phone on the ground and the black jade pendant on the bed. Although it was very beautiful, Fengxi felt that it was a little different from what I saw on the mobile phone just now?


    Of course, Feng Xi didn''t get tangled up, so she was guided by the nurse and finally came to the rescue room.


    Chang''an hasn''t come out yet.


    Outside the rescue room, Hua Shenghong holds joy with her eyes in her eyes, but joy is also wronged and holds her mother. As for the river flow, she stands quietly beside the wall, with an empty expression and does not know what she is thinking.


    Although the face of this family is different, but the mood is the same, are depressed.


    The wind came here to see this situation.


    "What''s the situation? What about Chang''an? "


    "What happened?"


    Not to mention anything else, seeing that the Huasheng family is safe and sound, Fengxi still secretly breathes a sigh of relief, but soon realizes that it is not right. There seems to be no one in this?


    "In the rescue room, I lost contact with you, but in two minutes, Chang''an was sent in. The doctor said that he was almost out of breath, and has not come out."


    "It was the first time that Chang''an cried. Originally, I was worried that the child would not cry and there would be something wrong with him. I had known that he would cry like this. I would rather he would never cry..."


    "Wind, what should I do? Chang''an he... "

 Chapter 2589

    Huasheng refused to talk to Jiang Liu because he was angry with him. However, he was still nervous. He could only comfort his daughter to relieve himself and divert his attention.


    The cry of Chang''an still reverberates in Huasheng''s mind. Where is the cry of a child.


    What''s more, which child will cry himself out of breath and cry directly into the emergency room?


    Hua Sheng is really afraid of death.


    When he saw the wind, Hua Sheng could not help but cry in front of the wind.


    "Ah Sheng, it''s OK. How could this boy be so coquettish?"


    "I forgot to tell you that at the beginning of the day, a group of poisonous snakes didn''t dare to get close to him. Now how could he be ruined by himself?"


    "Impossible!"


    The wind Xi hears Hua Sheng''s words also a bit chaotic, how possible?


    The child cried himself into the rescue room for no reason?


    Is this the legendary saying that if you don''t cry, then you will be surprised when you cry?


    He''s amazing!


    Qin Wanyu came after the wind, heard Hua Sheng''s words, then looked at the river flow, looked at the river flow, looked at the river flow, and patted him. For a while, Qin Wanyu didn''t know what to say.


    I had thought that Huasheng had lived in the hospital for half a year. Finally, he woke up and could go home. As a result, Chang''an bit the river!


    When Chang''an miraculous recovery is very good, the doctor said that can go home to raise, this Chang''an into the rescue room?


    Why is it that their family is related to the hospital?


    Every time I have to leave the hospital, I''m left behind?


    Besides, what shocked Qin, Anhui and Henan was that Chang''an could cry?


    I haven''t heard it for more than half a year!


    Jiang Liu looks at Qin Wanyu with a question mark on his face and doesn''t want to explain it, because he is in a mess now. Looking at the door of the rescue room, Jiang Liu is lost in thought.


    Does your mind seem to need to be confirmed?


    "No, Fengxi. Chang''an began to cry when he was wearing the jade pendant of Taiji and eight trigrams. His closed eyes opened instantly, and then he began to pull. His expression was particularly painful and his cry was very loud."


    "Do you think it''s about this jade pendant? Did someone put something on it? Children are the most sensitive! I can''t let joy wear it any more. "


    Hua Sheng looks worried, but also a little afraid. He hugs joy tightly, for fear that she will become like Chang''an, and enter the rescue room!


    Six months old baby, go to the rescue room, this


    "Jade pendant? That''s Taiji Bagua jade. What a strong man that is... "


    "But you say that..."


    Feng Xi subconsciously thinks that Hua Sheng is wrong. But on second thought, maybe it was the man who broke the border last time. After all, he is already a strong man in Fengxi''s opinion, and he is really strong.


    What''s more, Fengxi thought that the luster on the black jade that I saw when passing by Huasheng room seemed to have changed. It was more likely!


    "This jade pendant was given by Xie Dongyang. I don''t mean to say anything about him. To be honest, I have a good impression of him, but it''s rare for us. He doesn''t believe in Buddhism, doesn''t believe in religion, and doesn''t believe in religion. How can a person who doesn''t believe in Buddhism, believe in religion, or have no faith in it, how can he get such a thing by chance and have the blessing of an expert?"


    "Ah Sheng, you know that there are some things that you can''t have with money!"


    "What''s more, Xie Dongyang''s style has changed a lot in the last six months. Although I haven''t been in touch with him, I can''t deny that anyone wants to count him in and find you..."

 Chapter 2590

    Feng Xi is also a rational analysis. He didn''t use colored glasses to Xie Dongyang, so he didn''t directly say that he did it. After all, after years of getting along with each other, Feng Xi thinks Xie Dongyang is a little naive, but to be honest, others are not bad hearted!


    I love Huasheng deeply, but I didn''t expect to use any despicable stratagem. I like Huasheng fairly, and I''m not a villain.


    But this thing is also brought by him, which is undeniable. Maybe he has met some people and fallen into some trap without knowing it?


    After all, who doesn''t know Xie Dongyang''s love for Huasheng?


    "I don''t mean it''s him. I mean, let''s follow Xie Dongyang''s contacts, especially why he gets such things and whose guidance is it?"


    "As long as someone interferes, there will be some clues, and we have a direction."


    Feng Xi said, looking at Hua Sheng for a long time without words, thought she was unhappy, after all, so suspicious Xie Dongyang, Huasheng''s friend, Fengxi was also a little embarrassed.


    So quickly put their own meaning clearly.


    "I know what you mean. I will ask him about Chang''an, and I will tell him."


    "Now we can only wait for Chang''an."


    Huasheng hugs the joy tightly and leans against the wind Xi''s arms. She doesn''t have any opinions on Fengxi''s words. To be honest, Huasheng may really think a lot if it is said by the river at this time.


    After all, just now Jiangliu did not move. Looking at Chang''an''s heartrending cry, Huasheng remembered it and was sad.


    But this is what Feng Xi said. Hua Sheng can still analyze it calmly, especially when he came into contact with Xie Dongyang today. He really changed.


    What if he was influenced?


    That all makes sense.


    But who on earth is trying to harm her child?


    "River, what do you say?"


    Qin, Anhui and Henan are nearby. They can be regarded as spectators. They don''t directly approve Fengxi''s idea. Of course, they don''t deny it. They just don''t think it''s so simple.


    It''s very rare for Qin Wanyu to follow the eight trigrams, but it''s not something he can do in his mind.


    What''s more, Qin Wanyu didn''t look to Xie Dongyang in his heart. He just felt that Xie Dongyang was a man with a clear mind, and of course he was also a cunning businessman.


    What such people care about most is Huasheng. What they give to Huasheng can be easily induced?


    When you think about it, Ma Huyang is sensitive.


    And some things can''t stand scrutiny, so Qin Wanyu didn''t believe that Xie Dongyang would be fooled into getting such things and giving them to Huasheng''s children!


    Love my house and love my dog. I was so excited by Xie Dongyang''s reaction that day in the hospital. Qin Wanyu knew that even if these two children stabbed Xie Dongyang in the future, because they were Huasheng''s children, Xie Dongyang would not fight back until he died.


    Men know men best.


    He will never do anything to hurt Huasheng, which is why when he likes Huasheng, people can still regard him as a friend. Although Jiang Liu is jealous, he will not care about it.


    As long as Huasheng loves the river, Xie Dongyang won''t do anything that makes Hua Sheng sad. The gentleman loves deeply and loves paranoia

 Chapter 2591

    "I don''t think it has anything to do with him!"


    "But let''s talk about it later. When the child is safe and sound, we are discussing. Besides, whether this is or not, ask him directly. Xie Dongyang will not deny it."


    Jiang Liu, hearing Qin Wanyu''s words, thought for a moment and looked up at Huasheng, but Huasheng didn''t look at him.


    Hua Sheng was really angry about what happened just now.


    Originally, Chang''an cried hard for half a day. Now, she almost broke her breath and needed to be rescued by a doctor. In many cases, it was only a few seconds away. At such a critical moment, a little carelessness might not be able to rescue her. How could an adult in the river not understand these things?


    Huasheng not only understands the river flow, but also knows what kind of consequences will be caused by missing a few seconds. He wants to have a try?


    Before that, Huasheng knew that Chang''an had bitten the river, which was very serious, but after all, it was his own child. Moreover, Jiangliu was wrong first. If Jiangliu did not leave them alone, Huasheng believed that Chang''an would not be indifferent to the river.


    Because of the antecedents, Huasheng also knows that there is a mustard in the river, but he doesn''t want to have such a deep mustard!


    Even moved some bad thoughts


    At the thought of this, Huasheng''s heart could not be calm for a long time. Everyone also said that Xie Dongyang had changed. But it seems that the river current should not be the biggest change for Huasheng?


    Hua Sheng has never seen such a river and never expected to find such a thing in the river one day.


    That''s their child!


    Tiger poison does not eat children! How could the river flow


    He didn''t do anything by himself, but he chose default!


    Sometimes silence is no different from the murderer. Besides, Jiang Liu or his father?


    Huasheng dare not think that if she is not on the scene today, Jiangliu will not reach out


    The result is simply unthinkable!


    "Chang''an is still in the rescue room. He can''t hear us now! In the future, no matter what you answer, we will not tell him, Jiangliu, I don''t want to hear anything now, Xie Dongyang, just say you, the father of Chang''an, do you hate Chang''an so much? "


    "If it is in my coma, I also try to stand in your perspective, you worry about me, you anger two children, I know!"


    "But I''m fine now. Why do you want to do this?"


    Hua Sheng didn''t want to ask. He really resented Jiang Liu and was angry with him. He didn''t want to talk to him or even see him.


    If it was someone else, Huasheng might have acted for a long time and would never let Chang''an be wronged.


    Of course, if other people, Huasheng will not be as angry as now, and more cold hearted for the river.


    Huasheng has been waiting for Jiangliu to say something, but he can''t help it any longer. Huasheng really wants to know that it''s their child. What does Jiangliu want to do?


    "What''s the matter? Ah Sheng, is there any misunderstanding? "


    In a word, it''s not like saying a word by Jiang Sheng.


    If the wind Xi can''t see that Hua Sheng is holding the fire and is going to be angry, he can''t really call a friend.


    "Yes, a Sheng, Jiang Liu has always been worried. You know, he just doesn''t show up on the surface. In fact, he is very worried. He didn''t want his two children to stay in the hospital for a long time. You know about Jiangliu. He is not such a person!"


    Qin Wanyu found something wrong with Huasheng from the moment she saw her. But didn''t expect that there was a relationship between the river and the river?

 Chapter 2592

    "Maybe it was Xie Dongyang who did it. A Sheng, you also found that Xie Dongyang had changed. People''s hearts are always the most difficult to guess. It''s possible to hate because of love."


    Feng Xi thought for a while and then added a sentence. Originally she didn''t want to think of Xie Dongyang like this. But everyone saw Xie Dongyang''s changes. Except for Huasheng, Huasheng was in a coma for half a year. Although other people didn''t have to face each other day and night, they knew more than Huasheng.


    What''s more, Fengxi doesn''t understand how Huasheng can hate the river?


    "If I ask you again, why don''t you answer? Is there nothing to say, or acquiescence? Look at them. They are still helping you talk at this time. Everyone believes in you, and I believe in you. But how could I not expect you to do such a thing? "


    Hua Sheng heard Feng Xi speak to Qin, Wan and Yu to help Jiang Liu, and even pulled Xie Dongyang out. Although he doesn''t know whether it has anything to do with Xie Dongyang, Huasheng can see clearly what Jiangliu is doing.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    Jiangliu didn''t want to answer, but Huasheng''s appearance could not be ignored. Moreover, in Jiangliu''s eyes, it was no longer an answer.


    No matter what Jiang Liu thinks, Jiang Liu can''t admit it today.


    If you admit it, you can imagine the result!


    "You don''t know? You... "


    Hua Sheng didn''t admit it when he saw the river. He stood up and wanted to speak clearly, but he saw that the red light in the rescue room went out.


    "It''s all right. It''s been rescued. The child is crying too hard. We should pay attention to it in the future."


    The door of the rescue room opened, and the doctors pushed Xiao Chang''an, who was pale and closed his eyes, to let Hua Sheng take a look at the river and then took him to the ward.


    "Well, I see. When will he wake up?"


    When Chang''an comes out, Huasheng can''t afford to ask about the river. He runs to the hospital bed, looks at the child, and raises his head to ask the doctor.


    "I''ll wake up in the evening. After observing for a few days, you can leave the hospital. So you don''t have to worry about it. He''s OK. He just cried bitterly and held back this time."


    Because of the relationship between the river and the river, the doctors not only put forward Chang''an by themselves, but also answered such questions by themselves.


    In fact, during the rescue, the experts and doctors found that Chang''an was just crying. There was no big deal, so they all rushed to the front of the line. There was no big problem. They could get close to the prince of the Jiang family.


    "It''s hard. Take the baby to the ward."


    Jiang Liu looks at Chang''an, but he looks pale and has no problem with his appearance. However, Jiangliu is not at ease. His worry is different from that of Huasheng.


    But Jiangliu will not continue to say anything at this time.


    "Yes, right. Let''s hurry over, ah Sheng. Xiao Chang''an must want to see you when he wakes up. Let''s go quickly."


    Fengxi doesn''t want to make things serious. Anyway, Jiangliu will not really do anything harmful to Huasheng''s mother and son.


    Hua Sheng didn''t delay when he heard the wind. He took Chang''an to the ward, but he didn''t look at the river any more. Even when he reached for help, Huasheng opened his hand without saying a word and refused to let the river flow touch again.


    "Ah Sheng?"


    Fengxi looks at the discord between Huasheng and Jiangliu. She wants to say something. She is pulled by Qin, Wanyu and shakes her head against the wind.

 Chapter 2593

    Wind Xi had to watch Huasheng walk with joy in his arms, but the river was the last one left behind.


    When he got to the ward, Huasheng put joy aside and kept Chang''an awake alone. No one needed it, not even Fengxi.


    Wind Xi had to stand outside, followed by Qin Wanyu.


    "Ah Sheng, what''s the matter? That''s the river. How can she doubt what the river is doing? "


    "Besides, now, it''s not only the river, but also me. Even I can''t get close to it!"


    Feng Xi looks at Huasheng through the door glass. One hand is holding joy and the other is clapping Chang''an. His heart is very sour.


    "She is not suspicious of the river, but she is too worried now. There are so many things going on. Huasheng has no change on the surface, but her heart is definitely different."


    "Just like for us, if she doesn''t believe you, then no one can believe it. She''s just worried now, especially for the river."


    Qin Wanyu looked at Huasheng''s eyebrows and eyes, which had been frowning and never released. She also had a lot of understanding in her heart. After all, she had just given birth to a child. For Huasheng, she was suspended for half a year, and her mood was still in the state of newly born child.


    Huasheng''s mood during prenatal period is a little bit problematic, not to mention postpartum. It''s hard to avoid being a little depressed.


    So now, once something happens to the two children, Huasheng will be very flustered and may lose control of himself when he meets something.


    "Don''t worry about it. When Chang''an wakes up, it''s the best cure for her. We''ll talk to her when we have something to say."


    Qin Wanyu looked at the wind Xi, the whole person also followed bad, keep pacifying.


    "You''re very good. I didn''t find out. You''re right in your analysis."


    "But you''re right. Go and see the river. I''m looking at Huasheng here."


    Feng Xi patted Qin, Anhui and Henan, and then looked at the back. She was a little worried about the river flow before it came. It was not that the river flowed out of the river. She was just worried that the river would not feel well if she stayed alone and had more people.


    "Let''s go. He''s at the exit. I saw him go in."


    "What''s more, he just sent me a message. I hope you can come over and ask you something. But as for what, I really don''t know. Let a Sheng and his children wait for a while. Besides, we are not far away. We are nearby."


    Qin Wanyu gets up and drags Fengxi to go together. It''s useless to leave her here at present. Sometimes it''s more healing to be alone.


    As for Fengxi''s own analysis, Qin Wanyu didn''t want to answer. If it wasn''t for the relationship between Fengxi and Huasheng, Qin Wanyu would not pay too much attention to others.


    In fact, it''s not that Qin, Wan and Yu are too thoughtful. They''re just like the river. If it wasn''t for a better understanding of Huasheng''s temperament, he would not be talking nonsense now. He would just stand outside the door and wait, so that Huasheng could not see himself.


    "Jiangliu, what do you want to ask me?"


    Feng Xi didn''t talk nonsense. Hua Sheng only had two children in his eyes. Knowing that this would really be meaningless, he followed Qin Wanyu to the safety exit.


    When he saw the river, he asked directly.


    "Did you hear what the doctor said? What''s more, I just went to make sure that Chang''an has no physical problems, there is no hidden disease, and there is no sudden outbreak of disease, but I almost burst out of breath. "


    When the river saw the wind coming in, his expression did not change, and he went straight to the point.

 Chapter 2594

    "So what do you want to say?"


    "And what''s the matter with you and Radisson? I believe you won''t do anything that would hurt Hua Sheng and her two children, but I believe that she will not look like this without any reason! "


    "Do you know how worried she is about Chang''an? Because Chang''an had this thing, I dare not let go of joy. I was refused to look after it! "


    "And you have time to decadent here now, why don''t you go to investigate Xie Dongyang and see what happened to him? Since Chang''an''s body is OK, then check jade pendant! Ask him, how did he come from that thing! "


    Wind Xi thought of Hua Sheng just a face tense appearance, and in the rescue room door so uneasy, wind heart all picked up, in the impression of Chinese Sheng when this?


    She has been so strong, wind Xi saw such a Radisson, the heart is uncomfortable.


    Besides, it has happened. It must be useless to complain about yourself. Since Radisson also said, Chang''an was wearing jade pendant, crying desperately and tearing at it. There are also problems in the middle!


    "So far, what do you suspect is Xie Dongyang? Don''t you think it''s not related to Xie Dongyang? "


    "Indeed, Chang''an is carrying jade pendant. This jade pendant is brought by Xie Dongyang, but it will not be set up by Xie Dongyang!"


    "If it was done by him, wouldn''t it be a self defeating move? He really has any wrong thoughts, and he can''t let Radisson know! "


    "Besides, jade pendant has problems. Chang''an is the one who has problems from the beginning to the present. What about joy? She''s fine! "


    "I want to ask you. You say the jade pendant is a rare Taiji eight diagrams jade, and has someone else ever held it? Is this something that evil spirits cannot get close to? "


    "I wear this jade pendant. I have no wrong place!"


    "You don''t want to say that two jade plates are different, and you may have made hands and feet in Chang''an. After all, if you want to do something, you can''t use only one? Who knows, who will we wear another one? "


    The river heard the wind and retorted directly.


    Originally, Jiangliu wanted to be euphemistic. After all, it was easy to see this matter, but Jiangliu didn''t understand it. Why can''t anyone see it, keep the question?


    Jiang Liu said, while taking out the black jade pendant Chang''an brought to the wind Xi.


    Because Chang''an was rescued, the ward returned was not the one where Huasheng lived, and the river was slow for a while, because it was to take the jade pendant and wear it to the present.


    There is no discomfort all over the body, even a little warm and warm, very comfortable, that feeling like you are in a warm place, deep in it, the whole person is satisfied, full of strength.


    "Maybe just trying to frame Chang''an? After all, happy looks like Radisson! "


    "And Chang''an is now rescued, and there is no problem..."


    Wind Xi heard the river flow, also analyzed did not know what to say, said some doubt, gaps are there, but Chang''an after all is her, subconsciously do not want.


    In Chang''an, the wind is also emotional.


    But what Jiang Liu said was also the fact. Wind Xi took over jade pendant. Even if he didn''t say anything, Jiang Liu and Qin, Anhui and Henan knew that it must be OK, otherwise wind would not be silent.


    "This jade pendant can ward off evil spirits. I only ask you, if it is put on the evil devil, what results? Evil spirits will be suppressed, will they? What will evil spirits react to? "

 Chapter 2595

    "I don''t know exactly what his reaction is, but one thing is that he must not feel well! I don''t understand, but I also know that it''s painful. What do you feel about this jade pendant on you? I don''t need to say more about it! "


    "Qin Wanyu is here too. If you think it is related to your identity, let Qin Wanyu have a try. He is an ordinary person. Besides, I am also an ordinary person. You can see that I have worn it for a while, and there is nothing wrong with it!"


    Jiang Liu said that he was sure, and some answers were ready to come out. If it was not for today''s encounter, Jiangliu might not have been so sure.


    But now, there is no need to worry about these things. Jiangliu saw them with his own eyes. Even when Chang''an bit him, Jiangliu didn''t think much about it.


    I only think that the two children are sensitive to their feelings and are too familiar with others. Although Chang''an is a bit exaggerated and several adults can''t get him, isn''t there a saying called "natural power"?


    Maybe it''s because of this, talent?


    River in the heart even such an idea is thought of, but did not expect to be broken today.


    A piece of Taiji eight trigrams jade appeared in this way. No matter how it appeared, we can''t deny the result brought by this jade pendant.


    Although I was shocked by the result, I was prepared.


    "What does that mean? Jiangliu, you have to know that if you do something in it, it is possible that it will only react on Chang''an. This jade pendant is the most common thing for us! "


    "There are thousands of skills in the world. I''m not omnipotent. I can see everything. If I could, today''s things would not happen!"


    "It''s my problem. Ah Sheng has already shown it to me, but I can''t see anything. And last time, the boundary I made was also quietly broken..."


    "All sorts of things show that my ability is weakened and the enemy is too strong. You can''t say that there is something wrong with Chang''an because of this!"


    "Chang''an is the children of you and a Sheng. At the beginning, you carried it out in person, and he was so clingy to his mother that he resisted you on the first day. Isn''t it better now?"


    "Although you are not allowed to hold it, at least you can get close to it. Chang''an is just a little slow in emotional reaction, but it does not affect your future relationship. It is good to run in slowly. Now the adult relationship still needs to be maintained."


    "Jiangliu, I mean, I think you should understand that a Sheng''s perception of danger is clearer than anyone else''s, but she does not have any danger at present. Her happiest thing is to guard a pair of children beside you. Do you think it is necessary for us to investigate the others?"


    Feng Xi is not a fool. She heard it when the river began to say it. But she really couldn''t say some words. It was a Sheng''s child!


    Feng Xi''s belief now is just like that when Hua Sheng didn''t wake up, everyone resisted the child. Only Feng Xi dared and only Feng Xi could take care of him.


    Because she firmly believes in her heart that a Sheng''s children will not be monsters, let alone problems.


    So she waited until a Sheng woke up, like a relay, waiting for him.


    Now, Huasheng has come to life. Fengxi doesn''t have to worry about it. As long as Huasheng is good.


    No matter what, as long as Huasheng can live a life with the one you love, it will be wonderful. There is no need for other results, just this one.

 Chapter 2596

    As for others, Fengxi doesn''t care what Huasheng is good for and willing to do.


    In Feng Xi''s eyes, Huasheng''s life is really too hard and hard.


    As long as it''s good now, she thinks it''s a kind of happiness, that''s enough. Fengxi doesn''t want to investigate, because she can''t pursue it.


    Because no one can guarantee that when can we find out all this, if it is one year, two years, three years, or even longer?


    If some people are chased in a hurry and a dog jumps over the wall, Huasheng will still be affected. Who can guarantee that Huasheng will not be in a coma or something will happen?


    Everything is unknown.


    It can be said that Fengxi is really afraid.


    She was afraid that Huasheng would never wake up again. She was also afraid that Huasheng would disappear one day and that she could not find it all over the world?


    There is no way to seek the way!


    Hua Sheng''s coma can make all the doctors and fairies in the sky helpless. Who knows, if Huasheng disappears, is there no way to seek the way from heaven and earth?


    So Fengxi is really afraid.


    It''s just that Fengxi didn''t think of it. Some things can''t be thought of and can''t help speculating.


    In other words, what are you afraid of? Fengxi didn''t expect today''s expectation, which made tomorrow''s future come true.


    "Is it necessary to investigate?"


    "How can we not pursue it? Wind, you... "


    Jiang Liu has some words to say, but when he is interrupted, of course, he is interrupted by the sound of "river flow" by wind Xi. When he hears the theory of wind Xi, Jiang Liu will laugh.


    Some things can''t be pursued deeply, but similarly, many things can''t just be ignored!


    For many things of Huasheng, Jiangliu dare not be careless. He is afraid of the wind, and he is afraid of losing.


    But now I don''t want to complain to her, because I don''t want to complain to you, because I don''t want to complain to her anymore


    "In this case, let''s not say some words. We are all worried about the same things. In this case, our purpose is the same."


    "I hope ah Sheng is OK. I don''t want her to have anything to do with her. She can''t have any more business!"


    "Have you ever thought about it? If we misunderstand, in the future, the feud between you and Chang''an will only get deeper and deeper, and there will be no more relaxation! Don''t you regret that then? "


    Fengxi interrupts the river and doesn''t want to hear it. Some things are never the same if they are not said. After all, Fengxi thinks a lot.


    But it is undeniable that all of them are around Huasheng.


    If the relationship between children and Jiang Liu is still not good in the future, it will be sad not only for Jiangliu, but also for Huasheng. She is so smart that even if Jiangliu is willing to disguise, Chang''an will not cooperate.


    Otherwise, there would be no bite.


    Even if he is small now, who can tell the future?


    Fengxi wants to put all the possibilities down. At least in this way, Fengxi in the future will not regret it. She really tried her best for Huasheng.


    "Jiangliu, Fengxi is right. I think you can understand her meaning. At this time, you are confused. Anyway, it is your child. What are you worried about?"


    "You are Huasheng, and he is Huasheng. Although your starting points are different, the emphasis is the same. Huasheng can''t have any more business, or I don''t believe it. According to Chang''an''s biting strength on your hand, it''s only a few days. Although he won''t let you hold it, he can get close to it."

 Chapter 2597

    "This is also progress. I know your worries, but we can''t rush now. We can only wait. From the beginning, we have been passive."


    "River, we are just ordinary people."


    Qin, Anhui and Henan are nearby, looking at the wind Xi and the river flow, the more emotional, and then added a sentence in the middle.


    In terms of selfishness, Qin Wanyu also wanted to live a quiet life and follow the wind like a normal person, but such a thing is no longer possible.


    Qin, Anhui and Henan can''t really ignore the river and Huasheng, even if they can''t do anything, but they can do a good job in the rear logistics work.


    Qin Wanyu understood the meaning of Fengxi. What he understood more was that if the river continued to investigate the issue of Chang''an, it would not end well now.


    One is that Fengxi didn''t see it, and she couldn''t solve it.


    The second is also the most important, that is, Huasheng will not agree to what Jiangliu wants to do. In breaking the relationship with Huasheng, Huasheng will not be willing to do whatever it is for her good or not, and there will be estrangement between Huasheng and Jiangliu.


    But Qin, Anhui and Henan did not know that the gap between the river and Huasheng had already existed.


    But these are not fatal times.


    "If you say so much, you just don''t want to admit that Chang''an is a demon!"


    "It''s true that I''m worried about Huasheng and I dare not let her know. But don''t you see this clearly? From the beginning, I also wanted to find an excuse to stop saying that it was not like this, but things are developing at this point. You can see that he is a normal child, a normal person? "


    Without concealment, the river directly picked out the facts that Qin, Anhui and Henan did not dare to say, did not want to say, did not want to say, could not bear to say.


    Jiangliu doesn''t want Huasheng to have an accident, and doesn''t want to see her. Does he put such evil spirits beside Huasheng? What are the consequences?


    Who can guarantee that Hua Sheng''s coma has nothing to do with those evil spirits?


    He is indeed an ordinary man, but he can''t take everything for granted.


    And a lot of things, the river is also confused in the heart, has been holding, holding.


    Today is also an opportunity. When Feng Xi told Hua Sheng about the role of the two jade pendants, Jiang Liu thought about Chang''an?


    Or what will be the result of wearing it in Chang''an?


    But he also hesitated. Jiangliu didn''t want to take risks. Jiangliu also wanted to live quietly with Huasheng.


    I just didn''t expect that Huasheng put his hand on Chang''an in order not to think about him because of Xie Dongyang.


    At that moment, Jiang Liu watched Chang''an change his face and burst into tears.


    The heart of the river is sinking.


    It''s just that his feelings are somewhat different from those of Huasheng at that time.


    Jiangliu is not sure that such a thing really happened, so when Chang''an changed his face, Jiang Liu''s subconscious hand stopped.


    He wondered if he had misunderstood him. If something bad really happened, it would prove it more immediately.


    At the moment when Jiangliu hesitated, he also knew that Huasheng would definitely take it down, so Jiangliu had a certain success in his heart.


    He is not at all certain.


    But Huasheng had a grudge against him, and Jiangliu couldn''t say anything, so he could only bow his head.


    Jiang Liu thinks about waiting. When he has determined everything, he will find Fengxi to make a final decision. Then he is discussing countermeasures, but he doesn''t want to end up in Fengxi.


    Wind Xi''s idea, river flow also knows, but no matter how to understand, river flow''s mind is chaotic.

 Chapter 2598

    The words hidden in the heart of the river for a long time finally came out, and my heart felt much better. Of course, what should Huasheng do?


    If there is a problem in Chang''an, we can''t let Huasheng take care of it, but Huasheng can''t listen to anyone''s words. This is the most difficult thing to do.


    Now it''s more difficult to do. Fengxi doesn''t want to accept the river.


    "Jiangliu, do you have to make your words so clear?"


    "We can go to check Xie Dongyang. No matter what we find in him, we can face and accept rationally, but long press can''t!"


    "We can''t introduce any mistakes in Chang''an, because as long as he has any problems, Huasheng will have them. What do you want to do?"


    Fengxi knows that it may not be able to stop the river today, but she did not expect that the river would be so happy and would not wait at all.


    In fact, from the perspective of the river, Fengxi knows that her wife is surrounded by an evil spirit, but there are good and evil people in this world. Who says they must be bad?


    There is no absolute good or bad in this world in Fengxi''s eyes. No matter what, everyone has his own survival rules. As long as we are willing to accept, accept and be willing to accept.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that Fengxi has confirmed the idea of Jiangliu. If she doesn''t verify it, naturally, there will be no definite answer.


    Without an affirmative answer, everything is possible.


    Wind Xi is really afraid, also escaped.


    "I don''t want to do anything. I just want Huasheng to be good. I don''t understand why we are two normal people and have such trouble?"


    "I''m afraid too. How can I be at ease if such an uncertain factor is left behind?"


    "Fengxi, you don''t want to investigate or admit it, but you can''t deny that evil spirits themselves will be overwhelmed by justice. The Tai Chi eight trigrams jade pendant with exorcism will suppress evil spirits!"


    The river said finally, leaning against the wall, looking up at the outside, whenever irritable, only looking up at the sky can be regarded as a little comfort.


    River is really tired, all over the body is tired.


    Finally, the four members of the Huasheng family have a peaceful life, but they are not at ease for a moment.


    Although all people are trying to hope that they can live a safe life, but still failed.


    In other words, it was wrong from the beginning, everything was foretold.


    Hua Sheng was worried about her when she was in a coma. Now, when she wakes up, Jiang Liu wants to have a rest. As a result, there are more problems.


    Even a little carelessness is fatal.


    "I don''t deny it, but I never admit that Chang''an is a demon!"


    "I only know that a Sheng''s children will not be monsters, nor will they be devils!"


    "Today''s affairs, I will check, but I will check on the jade pendant, as for Chang''an, there is nothing to investigate."


    The wind Xi looked at the river''s response, silent for a moment, and then said very seriously, this is what I thought.


    What Fengxi wanted to do from the beginning was just to check Xie Dongyang. No matter what the result was, Fengxi would follow the result.


    After saying that wind Xi, several people are silent, can also be said to continue to be silent.


    Several people''s hearts are very chaotic, but in the end did not continue to say what, should have said all finished, the rest look at God.


    When Fengxi left with Qin, Wanyu, Jiangliu didn''t leave immediately. Like a sculpture, she looked outside and didn''t speak.


    Feng Xi went to see Huasheng directly with Qin, Wanyu.


    "Ah Sheng? How about Chang''an? Are you still awake? "

 Chapter 2599

    Feng Xi looked at the time, almost an hour, and did not continue to wait outside, directly opened the door and entered the ward of Chang''an.


    Chang''an is still in that position, it seems that he has not moved, and the posture of Huasheng sitting on the side has not changed.


    Looking after a child with one hand.


    There was no impatience.


    "I woke up, but after a while, he looked at me in a twinkling of an eye and continued to sleep. The doctor said that he cried bitterly and wasted his physical strength. In addition, the baby at this time would have to sleep more."


    "Chang''an is in good condition. The doctor also said that it''s no big deal. After observing for two days, we can make sure that he won''t cry like this, and we can leave the hospital. I hope we can be safe and sound this time."


    "By the way, where were you just now? I called the doctor over, but I didn''t see you? "


    Hua Sheng gently patted the two children, and then seemed to have no intention to say.


    "Did you go out to see the doctor? when? Qin, Wanyu, Jiangliu and I have been outside all the time. Do you not see the emergency exit? But we didn''t see you either


    As soon as Feng Xi heard Hua Sheng say this, her face changed slightly. Although the hospital here was sound proof, at that time, it was in the stairs of the emergency exit. If there was anyone outside, it would not have been hard to hear.


    There are some things Fengxi still doesn''t want Huasheng to know.


    "Yes, we are outside. Maybe we are too engaged in chatting. Since the doctors have said so, there must be nothing wrong. This time, you must be able to leave the hospital in dismay, and the river is outside. Ah Sheng, please let my brother in. He is also worried about the children."


    Qin Wanyu immediately followed Feng Xi, but it was nothing else. Feng Xi had done something wrong.


    although Feng Xi didn''t do anything, he just listened to a few words, and Huasheng didn''t want to hear, and he didn''t want to tell Huasheng. Fengxi couldn''t hide it.


    It can be seen that Fengxi really has something to say about Huasheng, which can''t be denied, let alone concealed!


    Huasheng said several words, but Fengxi''s subconscious answer is the most dangerous, and also the least want Huasheng to know.


    It''s just like this. Huasheng knows Fengxi so well that it must find something, and it will know immediately.


    But now, with the interruption of Qin, Anhui and Henan, it is not the same.


    Hua Sheng''s thinking will be beaten away, and he will not investigate what happened to Fengxi just now.


    "Whatever, the building of the hospital is wrapped up by the river. Where does he want to go, who can stop him?"


    "Besides, he is still Chang''an, happy father. How can I stop him?"


    "You can go back. It''s no use here. Chang''an still needs to rest. Joy is scared to sleep. I''m tired. I''ve been worried for a day, so I''ll take a rest."


    Huasheng was very cooperative. Then Qin Wanyu said that he had no doubt about Fengxi''s state. His expression was very normal. In short, it was the same as before.


    Qin Wanyu was a little surprised at this point. When did he say that, he succeeded in interrupting Huasheng.


    It can be said that no matter what friends or what, after a long time, you know what expression means.


    But Huasheng did not expose it today.


    "You are too serious to say so. Don''t get angry. Even if we don''t know much about Jiangliu, you know his heart."


    Qin Wanyu thought about it, but he was still a little worried, so he added a sentence quickly.

 Chapter 2600

    Although Qin Wanyu said that at this time, Huasheng would not really believe it, but he did not care. Qin Wanyu always felt strange when he looked at Huasheng.


    "I know. I know too well. It should be said that no one knows him better than me. I was outside the rescue room just now. I was just worried about Chang''an. You can rest assured."


    Hua Sheng raised his head and looked at Xiangfeng Xi and Qin Wanyu. His expression was flat. He had no worries just now. He was tired of Chang''an and angry at the river.


    "Well, let''s go first and check what happened to Xie Dongyang in the last six months. No matter what, it has to be investigated. We can''t let Chang''an Bai be wronged."


    Feng Xi thinks about it and prepares to leave, but in the middle of it, she has to explain to Huasheng.


    When Feng Xi left with Qin, Wan and Yu, the whole person''s expression was a little hazy, including Qin, Wan and Yu.


    "Look at the tone ah Sheng just said. Why is it so strange?"


    "Did we miss something?"


    Feng Xi sat in the car with Qin Wanyu, looking uneasy.


    Feng Xi couldn''t hold back her words. She asked Qin Wanyu directly. Moreover, she didn''t ask Qin Wanyu at this time, and she didn''t know who else to ask.


    "It''s a little strange that Hua Sheng''s reaction is a little strange. I''m not saying that she''s not recovering well now, but it''s too fast, is it? Or did she mediate? "


    "However, no matter what, the good thing is that they have nothing to do. Although Hua Sheng''s words are still a little hard, the river will flow for a while. Let''s get busy first. You can check and thank Dongyang''s affairs within half a year. Hurry up."


    Qin Wanyu didn''t understand, but he didn''t think of the result so he didn''t ask.


    "It will take a long time to grasp things within half a year. Besides, do you think it is necessary for us to investigate?"


    Feng Xi is sitting beside Qin, Anhui and Henan. Her expression can''t be described, but her heart is a little confused. Feng Xi is in a dilemma.


    Feng Xi is also serious about what he said to Jiang Liu, but no matter what he said, there was a bomb around Huasheng.


    Wind Xi can doubt Xie Dongyang, how can he not doubt Chang''an?


    Although there is less doubt about Chang''an, there are still some.


    Feng Xi''s suspicion of Chang''an is not negligible.


    Fengxi thinks that if Huasheng really wants to hate a person in the future, it''s her. At least, Huasheng and Jiangliu are happy.


    "Yes, we have to check before we know. Fengxi, I know what you think if you don''t say it, but as I said to Jiangliu, you don''t know what the real result is if you don''t check the results."


    Qin Wanyu said and drove away directly.


    On this side of the hospital ward, Jiangliu has been standing at the door for a while. He looks much better when he looks at Huasheng outside. He is sure that Huasheng''s good mood will not be affected when he sees him, so he pushes the door in.


    "Ah Sheng."


    "I don''t want to explain what happened just now, but it''s not exactly like what you think. I know you will stretch out your hand. I just want to have a look at it again. Maybe my guess will be rejected. I..."


    Jiang Liu stood beside Hua Sheng and looked at Chang''an. He fell asleep. Chang''an''s face also recovered a lot of blood. On the other side, a small face was still covered with tears.


    Anyway, Jiangliu wants to explain what happened today. He has changed his face without seeing Huasheng. He has to talk about it.

 Chapter 2601

    Jiang Liu''s confession, of course, is also Jiang Liu''s real idea. As for the evil spirits behind him, Jiang Liu will not say anything at this time.


    But what Jiangliu doesn''t know is that Huasheng already knows.


    While the river was still following the wind, no one saw Hua Sheng. He did not know when he was coming out. He stood behind the safety door and listened to their conversation clearly.


    Almost all of them were heard by Huasheng.


    As for Chang''an, he never woke up and Huasheng didn''t go to any doctor.


    When Feng Xi and Qin, Anhui and Henan left one after another, Hua Sheng knew that they should be looking for the river, but he didn''t care.


    I also know that they must be worried about the river.


    Hua Sheng thinks that in the past few days, Jiang Liu''s look at Chang''an is not fake. They know each other incomparably and know each other''s attitude of speaking and doing things.


    Hua Sheng knows that Jiangliu is not that kind of person. He is also a real love of Chang''an.


    Even Feng Xi and Qin, Wan and Yu could think of some problems, which Hua Sheng naturally could think of. So he got up to find Jiangliu and let him come back.


    Huasheng didn''t expect to use his mobile phone to contact him coldly. He wanted to take him back directly and tell Jiang Liu what she thought. Maybe there was a misunderstanding between them?


    Since there is a misunderstanding, we have to solve it. Jiangliu has done too much for her, and Huasheng is not a person waiting to pay.


    But Huasheng didn''t expect that she adjusted herself well and wanted to go to Jiangliu to talk about today''s problems, but she didn''t want to hear that?


    Is Chang''an a demon?


    In Jiang Liu''s eyes, his children are evil spirits?


    Just because of a jade pendant?


    When did Jiangliu become such a person?


    If Chang''an is a demon, what about her?


    Isn''t the person who gave birth to evil spirits exaggerate more than evil spirits?


    Damned, she can''t live.


    At the beginning, Huasheng didn''t carry some things on his back. Just because of what is the saying, Huasheng grew up in an environment without parents?


    Maybe because of this life experience, Hua Sheng really dotes on Chang''an. She wants to turn her grievance into love and transfer it to Chang''an.


    What she received as a child will not feel again in Chang''an.


    Even if her father dislikes her, she will not. She will only be better for Chang''an and make up for more.


    It''s the only thing a mother can do.


    Now when I think about it, Huasheng suddenly feels that Chang''an is still very lucky. When she was a child, she was missing two children, but Chang''an was not, because Chang''an still had her.


    Huasheng not only thought that, but also said so. Looking at the sleepy Chang''an, he gently said a very lucky sentence and did not answer the river''s words at all.


    "He''s lucky to have a mother like you."


    Although Jiangliu didn''t know what Huasheng said, he thought about it and said it.


    But Jiang Liu didn''t expect that, after he finished, Hua Sheng''s face changed. Although he didn''t smile just now, his expression was still normal. Now he changed his face directly and his eyes were not good.


    "Indeed, thanks to my mother in Chang''an."


    "This period of time, hard you, now I am ok, I can take care of the children, you have a good rest."


    "You don''t have to be in the hospital. Go back. Of course, if you like, there is a place for you in such a big hospital."


    Hua Sheng comforted himself in his heart and didn''t want to talk to Jiang Liu any more. Now it''s enough that he didn''t want to see him.


    "No, I''m next door. If you need anything, you can call me. The children don''t need me to take care of, and I can do without, but I have to take care of you!"

 Chapter 2602

    Jiangliu didn''t think of Huasheng because it had not been eased down and even looked down upon himself. As long as he could talk to himself, Jiangliu felt that there was still room for him to turn around.


    What''s more, Jiangliu doesn''t hide anything. What Jiangliu cares about is Huasheng, and taking care of the children is also on the way.


    "Whatever you want, but I tell you, I don''t need your care."


    Jiangliu didn''t look at the river and didn''t want to see it either. Instead, he placed the two children right next to them, holding joy in their arms and holding Chang''an''s small hands, both of them could touch each other. There was no need to worry.


    "I''ll sit outside. You can have a rest."


    Seeing this, Jiangliu didn''t know what to say. He directly turned around and sat on the bench in the corridor, sitting quietly, guarding the Huasheng.


    Even if Jiang Liu is angry with Huasheng for a few days, it will not be long. However, Jiangliu really underestimates Huasheng. What''s more, he doesn''t think that what he dare not say to Huasheng is heard by Huasheng.


    Now Huasheng is not only angry with the river, but also angry.


    For the next few days in Chang''an, the chance for the river to come in and see Huasheng was to join the doctors.


    It was only then that Huasheng didn''t drive him away. When the doctors came, Huasheng''s attention was focused on Chang''an. Even if he saw the river, he would not see it and did not respond at all.


    As for the two children, they only have their mother in their eyes, and the relationship just established a few days ago is gone.


    This time, the river is known, Hua Sheng said not to take care of her meaning.


    I don''t even have the chance to be alone, let alone say nothing else. I don''t even have a word. The river is really the first two big.


    At first, Jiang Liu thought that it might have something to do with Hua Sheng''s birth. Just like Qin Wanyu thought, he was in a coma after giving birth to the child, and his mood after childbirth had not been adjusted.


    As a result, what Jiangliu didn''t expect was that Huasheng''s mood continued until Chang''an was discharged from hospital.


    That''s right. This time I was discharged.


    Jiang Liu''s hands can also be removed, and Chang''an''s mouth has been healed, including the final rescue of Chang''an, it has been observed that there is no problem at all.


    From Hua Sheng coma, wake up, and then to a series of hospital stay, almost a year in the hospital.


    In fact, you can go home early, but Huasheng''s personality is changeable. You have to wait for Chang''an''s mouth to get better. You can''t have any problems with your health, even if Chang''an suddenly breaks down one day.


    That is to say, in the first half of the year, the river was kept by a comatose Huasheng. In the middle, Huasheng woke up, less than a month, or even less than half a month. In the second half of the year, Jiangliu spent the rest of the year in the indifference of Huasheng.


    Jiangliu didn''t expect that Huasheng was so angry this time. Many times, Jiangliu wanted to mediate. He even apologized for the incident that day and admitted his selfish feelings for a moment. However, Huasheng nodded, but his attitude did not change.


    Has been cold light, not like the sweet before.


    Hua Zhi and others have come many times, almost all people know, but no matter who advised is useless, we also have no way, thinking about whether to be a mother, the heart is tied to the child, so the river flow cold?


    Apart from this idea, we don''t know what to use to explain the state of Huasheng.


    On the day when Hua Sheng was discharged from hospital, all the people who could come were here, and even some reporters who wanted to learn from him?

 Chapter 2603

    "How about it? Or a cold face to you? " Qin Wanyu followed Jiang Liu and helped him with his work. Although there was nothing to get, after all, he really wanted to install something and could not use them. However, Qin Wanyu also wanted to see the river in private. No one expected that the time passed so quickly, and it was half a year in a flash. It was clear that Chang''an had nothing to do with it. Huasheng was not at ease. He stayed in the hospital until there was no disturbance. He began to prepare for discharge. In retrospect, the Huasheng family has lived in the hospital for a year. They came here around the Mid Autumn Festival last year. Now they are going to the Mid Autumn Festival again and are discharged. "Well, it''s not cold, it''s just colder." Jiangliu seems to have a plain answer, but he has lost his temper in his heart. Before that, Jiangliu has already told Huasheng all that he can tell him, thinking whether there is a mistake in that link? Jiang Liu even told her that she didn''t dare to let Huasheng know, and Huasheng did not change. However, the result has not changed. Huasheng just nods and says it knows. As for the change, there is still no change. In the second half of the year in the hospital, the river stream is hardly allowed to take care of her, let alone two children. Hua Sheng would rather let the wind go, Hua Zhi a few people in turn, jasmine, gingko night shift work, full of time arrangements, simply do not give the river a little time. Jiang Liu even thought to himself whether the two children would forget who he was? "I asked the doctor, such as a Sheng postpartum syndrome is still relatively serious, because she missed half a year to the child, so she can''t avoid being nervous about the child." "Now I''m out of hospital and I''ll go back to your little home. You''re the father of the child, and I won''t keep you out of touch." Qin Wanyu was suffering from physical and mental exhaustion on this day of river flow, and his heart was not good. He just said that no matter how much he said, it was no use persuading Huasheng. Feng Xi said a lot, even they couldn''t get close to them. Naturally, Fengxi didn''t dare to say anything. After all, it''s just that the river stream is not allowed to get close to the children. Huasheng is more indifferent to the river flow, and other Huasheng do not care about it. Every time I think of it, Qin, Anhui and Henan even feel lucky, and Huasheng accepts it to a great extent. In general, it could be more serious. "I hope so." "Let''s go." Jiang Liu knows that Qin, Wanyu and Yu are worried about themselves, but there are many things in it. No matter how good a friend is, it is only one more person who is worried. What''s more, Jiangliu doesn''t know how to say that Huasheng is quite friendly to him in front of outsiders, and he won''t trouble himself except for anything! It won''t bother her husband. Everything else is fine. At this moment, Jiangliu suddenly doesn''t want to go home. If they go home, Fengxi will not come for a long time as they are now. In that case, Huasheng is too lazy to play with him and become more indifferent. Jiang Liu thought more than once. Even if Hua Sheng knew his suspicions, he would not have been angry for so long? Half a year''s time was so cold. No matter what he did, Huasheng said he had forgiven him. He knew it, but he didn''t really accept and forgive himself. Jiangliu really doesn''t understand. What''s wrong with Huasheng? So stubborn, even extreme? It''s just that the extreme of Jiangliu is really early, but the real extreme of Huasheng hasn''t arrived yet! It was a great time to leave the hospital. There was no delay or traffic jam. Smooth back to ten miles of spring breeze, a year away from home.

 Chapter 2604

    Ten li spring breeze. "Ah Sheng, do you miss it very much? You see this joy, Chang''an, since I came in, my little eyes have never stopped. " "It''s different when I''m with my mother. How could I be so lively before? Chang''an used to be cold, but now you see, a little movement, small eyes follow flickering everywhere, also know to protect the younger sister! " With joy in her arms, Chang''an is in Huasheng''s arms. When she enters the spring breeze of ten li, she puts the children down and looks around with her two small eyes. It''s hard for the children to feel strange. It''s almost a year since I was born that I haven''t left the hospital. Now, the kids enjoy the scenery along the way. "Sister, sister, joy, my sister!" Feng Xi has just finished the word "sister". The little prince in Hua Zhi''s arms is in a flash of spirit. She is not honest in her mother''s arms. Hua Zhi has no choice but to put her down. The little prince has been 18 months old. Although her vocabulary is not large, she is happy with her sister. Such key words have been growing on her mouth. The little prince took small steps, staggered to the sofa where Xi le was, climbed up like a mountain, sat beside Xi le and Chang''an, separated Chang''an from Xi''an, and felt relieved when he held his little hand. A face of satisfaction, the river to see are envious. My daughter is already one year old, and the number of times the river has held is very few, let alone sit beside the children with such satisfaction. "It''s been a long time. This boy used to be terrible in Chang''an, but now he dares to sit beside Chang''an!" "Jiangliu, or let''s talk about it. I''ll give you this boy. You don''t have to pay for anything. Instead, I''ll give you some more. You can keep it. How about it?" "This child is really too skinny, no one said it works, a sister does not like, the most effective Wang Junxian sat on one side and looked at his unpromising son. He looked as if he had a sister and everything was enough. He was speechless. This clever appearance was completely different from that when he was at home. When Hua Zhi made trouble at home, half of the antique jade was lost and half of it was saved. Wang Jun put it out with rare care. As a result, the demon king was sensible and could climb and walk. He could start talking and touch everything Finally, it can be imagined that those who escaped from Hua Zhi''s hands did not escape her son in the end. All that could be put out were taken away by the little prince, and the beautiful ones were brought to his sister. The ugly things should not exist in the little prince''s world. It can be seen that his operation almost broke Wang Junxian''s heart into dregs. Fortunately, the Wang family still has a family background. Otherwise, no family can stand this mother and son falling. "It doesn''t matter to me, but it has to be said first. It''s not good at home." "But I don''t care about it. Let''s see the head of the family. What do you think, ah Sheng?" Jiang Liu smiles and looks at the little prince, helpless and jealous. Then he looked at Huasheng again. He looked up at the river with great cooperation. He continued to speak along the river. However, Jiangliu knew that there was no warmth in Huasheng''s eyes. He was just in front of his friends and didn''t want to worry about him. Seeing this, some of them can''t sit still. They feel uncomfortable in their hearts. They find a reason to get up and clean up their things. It''s better to have a quarrel with Huasheng!

 Chapter 2605

    "Are you tired? Shall we have a rest? " Hua Sheng touches the children''s hands and pays close attention to the children''s body temperature all the time. Compared with the autumn equinox, children''s resistance is certainly not as good as that of adults. When Hua Sheng saw the river flow away, her expression did not change much. It was like seeing a stranger. She was busy with her two children. Naturally, she did not care about other people. Obviously, in Huasheng''s eyes, Jiangliu is someone else. No matter what Jiangliu says, Huasheng can''t forgive him in his heart. He is even annoyed and worried when he sees Jiangliu. He is always afraid that Jiangliu will do something to hurt his two children. It can be said that in the past six months, Huasheng has had a bad time and is worried. It''s just that no one knows, and even if they do, everyone will stand in the river''s perspective and hope that they can make up. However, Huasheng always thinks of forgiving Jiangliu. Especially in the past six months, Jiangliu has been carefully around and taken care of. Huasheng felt sad when he looked at Jiang Liu, but when he thought of forgiving him, he would think that Jiang Liu did not care about Chang''an. He even saw the follow-up in his dream and continued to deduce the events of that day. Chang''an really had an accident. Jiang Liu looked relaxed, and then he was happy It may be because in the past six months, Feng Xi has already checked all the things that can be checked. The jade pendant that caused the accident in Chang''an was not Xie Dongyang''s hand or foot, or it was an accident. Huasheng didn''t dare to think whether it was related to the river flow? Because the river''s reaction is still in my eyes, even in my dream. Every time I see the river, my dream will be connected with yesterday''s problem In the dream, the reality, Huasheng has to be indistinguishable, so that she can not face the river, because only without the river, Huasheng''s dream will be quiet. There is no tragedy in Chang''an, no joy at the moment of closing your eyes, not to mention the ease of the river''s successful face Hua Sheng was really crazy in such a dream. In fact, it''s not that Huasheng didn''t tell everyone, but it was useless to say so, because she couldn''t tell the truth from the false. Only when she didn''t see the river, could Huasheng have a good rest for a night, so Huasheng chose to refuse Jiangliu. In the end, Huasheng''s heart still has a deep resentment against the river. Otherwise, it would not have such a strong reaction. Only one person with a child is the most comfortable time for Huasheng. And the state of the river, people around you can see clearly, but when you see Huasheng, it seems that you haven''t seen it. You turn around to do other things, and you dare not say anything. Hua Sheng''s current state, including Feng Xi, can''t understand. Although Feng Xi is worried about the couple''s state, she doesn''t dare to say anything, for fear that Huasheng will not use her directly. Feng Xi''s idea is not wrong. If Feng Xi matches up strongly in the middle, maybe there will be one more villain in Hua Sheng''s dream. Now the treatment of the river will become windy, and there will be two people that Huasheng can''t face. "Well, broken!" Xi Le sends out a delicate little Meng sound and reaches out to Huasheng. Chang''an on the other side also nods, but does not speak. In this year, joy has been able to speak. Of course, it is only simple, and the general meaning can be understood. However, Chang''an on the other side is not as good as others. As for the issue of speaking, up to now, it has not been said for half a word.

 Chapter 2606

    However, Huasheng thinks that Chang''an is only late in speaking, or does not want to say it, because Chang''an understands what Huasheng says, and will nod and shake his head in response. He thought that he would cry later. As a result, he could hardly rescue him. Huasheng thought that he was not worried at all, as long as Chang''an could really be Chang''an. As for the state of adults, the two emotional sensitive children also have feelings, but they can do nothing but quiet, honest and cute, so that the mother''s mood is better. So every time Huasheng sees two children, the whole person''s mood can be relieved for a moment, or relaxed. This is not only discovered by Huasheng itself, but also felt by others. "Prince, my sister is going to bed. Let''s go home. We can''t disturb my sister." Hua Zhi looks at Xi Le''s small eyes and has no spirit. She also knows that the child is sleepy. Otherwise, when Hua Sheng asks, Xi Le won''t nod quickly. At this time, children sleep the most time. Every time I sleep, I grow. "Break together!" As soon as the little prince listened to his mother''s words, he pulled his little hand tightly. Then he closed his eyes and leaned on Joy''s body. He pretended to sleep and said nothing. Although the pronunciation is not clear, it does not affect the two children to express their meaning. "You child! The younger sister is a girl, you are a boy, and you are a brother. Don''t oppress the younger sister. The younger sister is sleepy. Get up and we''re home. " Hua Zhi looks at the devil at home, can''t stop the headache, so a comparison, the same is the boy, or Chang''an the best. Had known that it was better to look at Chang''an. "Don''t..." As soon as the little prince heard that he went home, he had no sister. In his impression, his sister was his sister, beside him. How can I do without a sister? But now he has no right to independence. At most, he cries. But in his sister''s place, he doesn''t want to lose face. Although he is a small person, he knows that crying is particularly humiliating and not good-looking at all. Therefore, she refused to cry, pulled her sister hard and didn''t want to go. Finally, she was pulled up by Hua Zhi and threw it to Wang Junxian. I don''t want to see this crap. Although Hua Zhi doesn''t know what happened to Huasheng and Jiangliu, she knows Huasheng. She thinks that there are many people in the hospital. Now that she is home, she''d better leave them alone and have a good talk. In the twinkling of an eye, two children are one year old, how can husband and wife be unhappy? "Third sister, he wants to be here. Here it is. They are no less than three!" Hua Sheng is clear about Hua Zhi''s thoughts, but she really doesn''t want to be alone with the river, and there''s nothing to say. It seems that as long as they don''t see the river, they can still get along with each other by missing each other. Now she is in the best condition in Huasheng''s eyes. "The boy is here, and your family can''t stop!" "Take a nap with joy. I can''t open my eyes." Hua Zhi patted Huasheng, and then three of them left. Of course, the third one was very dissatisfied and reluctantly left. And joy gave face to the smile, and then was picked up by Huasheng, did not sleep for a while. "I''ll help you. You go first. I''ll take Chang''an back to his room. Gingko is ready for them." Wang Junxian and their first leave, the river flows out to see him off. Then he looks at Hua Sheng holding the joy that has fallen asleep. He goes over and wants to pick up Chang''an.

 Chapter 2607

    "No need to..." Hua Sheng saw this and frowned. As soon as he said no, he saw Chang''an avoid the small head. Instead, he stretched out his hand toward the wind and refused the river. "Wind, or you come, Chang''an is also sleepy, this time, usually both of them are sleeping." Hua Sheng can''t say what he feels when he looks at Chang''an. In short, he is uncomfortable, but he is soon suppressed by Chang''an''s dissatisfied eyes, because he really refuses the river. "I''ll hold it first." "Chang''an is still young and sleepy Feng Xi''s expression is faint and a little excited. This is the first time that Chang''an reaches out to himself. The small appearance of dependence makes Fengxi really useful. But seeing the river in a flash, Fengxi is also a little embarrassed and uncomfortable. After all, her children are not close to themselves, but depend on other people. Jiangliu must be uncomfortable. So the wind Xi some foundation spirit insufficient looked at the river stream to answer. Then he walked into Chang''an, picked up Chang''an, and went to Chang''an''s room under the guidance of jasmine. This was the first time Chang''an came to his room. Huasheng also worried about Chang''an''s discomfort, but he didn''t know whether he was too sleepy. Whether Chang''an or xi''le, he took a quiet nap in his room. I''m very sensible. I''m envious of the wind. "You and Qin Wanyu also hold tight, so there is no need to envy, so, Chang''an, joy also more brothers and sisters!" "Qin, Wan and Yu are really in a hurry these years. Even if you want to test him, is that enough?" Huasheng can see the meaning of Fengxi. After all, the emotion between them can''t be clearer. As a friend, Huasheng also hopes that Fengxi can have her own children. For so many years, although Feng Xi said carelessly that she had forgotten, she also remembered it in her heart. What''s more, Qin Wanyu wants to be a father, so he has already decorated his home. What the baby needs, even for older children, will buy everything as long as he sees, likes and thinks about it. For their kid who hasn''t arrived yet. Now even though I don''t say it, I''m also worried. Qin Wanyu''s long-distance love affair has been proved in the past six months. Although it is very quiet, there is no banquet, but friends have a meal together. But even so, Qin, Anhui and Henan were happy, and everyone could see that. "What''s enough? Don''t you understand? This thing depends on fate. I used to think that when I was old enough and tired of playing, it would be nice to have a child to play, but now I find that it''s still fate." "How lucky you are! Two big babies come at once "But it doesn''t matter. I don''t care. After a long time, I bother them to cry. Not all the children are as good as Changan Xile. If you give me a little devil of Huazhi family! I can''t afford it The wind Xi some self mockery smile way, although the mouth said so, but in the heart also thought, even has such a moment is regretful, if originally that child left, now also has grown up? Maybe God is punishing her. She and Qin Wanyu have no physical problems, and they have been checked. But even without that fate, Fengxi has already given up. It''s good to see the children of Huasheng. Just like now, Chang''an such a cold child has begun to follow her. Feng Xi felt very satisfied. It is only the satisfaction of the wind, but also the regret of Qin, Anhui and Henan.

 Chapter 2608

    At the moment, Qin Wanyu and Jiangliu are brothers and sisters. When they are silent, they understand each other''s melancholy. They sit quietly and sigh and look at the sky outside. "In fact, you don''t have to worry. I have children, but you can see that you don''t follow me at all! It''s the closest thing to both of you "In the future, if you want to, you can take it to your house. The two little ones will be sure to do it!" Jiang Liu thought about it, but took the lead in comforting Qin, Anhui and Henan. I know that Qin Wanyu also wanted to have children. As for himself, if Jiang Liu said that he was really uncomfortable at that moment, what could he say? After all, it''s not a day or two when the child doesn''t work with him. Just a little bit relaxed, something happened again. If it starts again, the river will not change. Because he knew that no matter what happened, the river current could not be totally aware of the disturbing factors around Huasheng. We can''t ignore it. It''s just that the consequences of this time are some big. Not only are the children not kissing him, but also Huasheng is indifferent to himself. He is too busy. He would rather go to Fengxi instead of letting himself come. Take a look at the child, no one, even a strange doctor, nurse pick him up, there is no more resistance, now to him, directly turned to refuse. River flow heart if can feel good just strange! "If that child was still there, he would call him father and mother now." Qin Wanyu''s consolation to the river was a bit obvious, but in front of the river, Qin Wanyu didn''t want to cover it up. After all, who doesn''t know what happened between them. Originally, Qin, Anhui and Henan have always been a particularly optimistic person. In the eyes of outsiders, they are cold and cold in appearance, but in their hearts they are a happy Buddha temperament. Of course, there are some subtle thoughts hidden in them. Such people are really sad when they are lonely. Qin Wanyu didn''t want to show it, but he has been hiding it well. But today looking at the river, or Wang Junxian all have their own children, one side clever to attract love, while the other side of the devil''s heart tired, but only on the surface, Wang Junxian is still very happy, although the mouth reproaches, the love in the eyes is still there. In any case, Qin, Wanyu are envious, really envious. Especially when Chang''an reached out to Fengxi, Qin Wanyu believed that Fengxi was also moved. Her heart, like him, was not calm. So when the wind came up the stairs, Qin, Wan and Yu stayed with the river. Qin, Wan and Yu couldn''t help it, and his expression leaked out. Look at the river, also have their own sad things, two people are followed into distress. But Qin Wan Yu''s unconscious exclamation made the river flow not know what to say for a while. Indeed, if the child had been there, he would not only talk about his father and mother, but would have gone to school with Bai Kangning of the Hualin family. Anyway, it was not too bad. In retrospect, it should not be long ago, but I don''t know why, but Jiangliu thinks it is a long time ago. He didn''t even remember why he rejected the child so strongly at the beginning? Just this question, Jiangliu is just a question in my heart. If it wasn''t for Qin Wanyu''s exclamation, Jiangliu would not have mentioned it. After all, who would have mentioned such a sad thing? In fact, the river does not know, Qin, Anhui and Henan are not cleared, some things seem to have passed for a century so long!

 Chapter 2609

    Jiang Liu didn''t know what to say to the last words of Qin, Wan and Yu, so he only raised his hand and patted each other. There was no need to say so much between men. "What are you doing? I''m not so delicate. I just remember it. Maybe we didn''t have predestination. In fact, I don''t remember the original decision. Maybe he was not happy. His parents refused him. " Qin Wanyu saw that at this time, he wanted to comfort him by the river, and he couldn''t help laughing. Shouldn''t the river flow be the most difficult thing now? What is he acting like here? The matter of river flow has not been solved yet. He came out and exclaimed what he had done in the past. But even though he thought so, he couldn''t help but feel sorry for himself. He had only one wish, two for Fengxi, three meals for four seasons, and three people for a family. It was simple, but his wish could not be realized. Qin Wanyu couldn''t help feeling sad. He was really sad. If he had to do it again, he would have insisted on leaving the child and the child he was following. Their family has come over like this now. In fact, it''s not difficult. In any case, they have to live their lives? So the stumbling will come to today, such a problem, Qin Wanyu more than once thought about, but not if! People who insist like Feng Xi will not change because of him. After all, if it can be changed, it has changed now. Why wait until today to sigh. In the final analysis, Qin Wanyu was just envious when he saw the lights of thousands of families. "Qin, Anhui and Henan..." Looking at such Qin, Anhui and Henan, Jiangliu didn''t know what to say for a while, but it was hard for him. "Qin Wanyu, let''s go back. The children have gone to sleep, and ah Sheng has taken his lunch break. You are busy with the river. You are absent from the company''s affairs on and off. Ah Sheng said that you should go quickly. You don''t have to worry at home." Just as the two men were comforting each other, Fengxi came down from the upstairs with a relaxed look. She felt much better when she chatted with Huasheng. When she saw the river, she directly explained what Hua Sheng had said. Seeing Hua Sheng take the initiative to lift the river, Feng Xi felt that the couple were not very rigid. They just got along with each other differently. After all, when Huasheng mentioned the river, Fengxi could see that Huasheng was not angry and naturally talked about her husband. So Fengxi is not so entangled in Huasheng''s state. No matter what, Chang''an and Xi''an, Huasheng is not wronged. After all, from the beginning, Fengxi only wanted to be happy with Huasheng. Hearing the wind Xi''s words, Qin Wanyu looked at the river flow, and saw that his eyes had changed. Although he tried to hide it, Qin Wanyu standing beside him could see clearly. Jiang Liu''s reaction was not right, and his face was gloomy. But even so, the river also nodded and said good. Qin, Wan and Yu don''t know what to say. Others can''t see it. However, Qin, Wan and Yu can see that there is absolutely no such simple relationship between Jiangliu and Huasheng. It''s just that, anyway, they''re outsiders. Qin Wanyu left with the wind. This time they were discharged from the hospital. In fact, it was useless for them. On the contrary, the two of them were so sad that they all became family members. When he went back, Qin, Wan and Yu followed suit. It was rare that both of them were silent, and no one spoke for a moment.

 Chapter 2610

    Ten li spring breeze. After everyone left, Jiangliu didn''t go to the company, let alone deal with those things, because he had more important things to deal with. In the past, the river could bear it, thinking that maybe it would be better to wait. But after leaving the hospital and returning home, Huasheng became bigger. It was inconvenient to live separately in the hospital. The river didn''t say anything. After all, Huasheng would still be angry. Now when I go back home, I don''t just want to find the wind to tell him to go out, even the master bedroom is not allowed in? At first, Jiangliu wanted to make some cakes and other things for Huasheng during his lunch break, and then boil a soup. But before it was finished, he was informed by gingko that he would go to bed tonight? Looking at gingko''s embarrassed and frightened face, Jiang Liu can''t embarrass her. She puts down her spoon and goes straight to Huasheng. "Ah Sheng, what are you doing? If there is anything we can say, shall we "It''s been a year since you were in a coma. In the first half of the year, I watched you, and we didn''t speak. Now, in the second half of the year, you finally wake up, and we become like this again, cold war?" "When I get home from the hospital, I''m going to sleep in the guest bedroom? I''m your husband, and you''re going to stop talking to me like that, aren''t you? " "Or when you want to be angry, tell me what you want me to do, and I will do it. Can we not do this? I know, some things you are angry, I do not do well, I do not want to explain what, you say how you can calm down, I am by your side, now like a dispensable stranger! " "Ah Sheng, I feel bad, really!" Jiang Liu couldn''t bear it. In the hospital before, he could find a reason to say that because of the inconvenience, a Sheng was worried about the children''s condition, and he kept watch day and night to keep away from anyone. Now he has returned home. During the lunch break, the two children still have a room for one, and a Sheng also returns to the master bedroom. However, after a lunch break, a Sheng gets colder for himself. Even the two children also held to the master bedroom, as if worried about who would murder. Who else in this family has this motive, criminal record? In Huasheng''s eyes, there are only rivers. So she didn''t feel at ease. She drove the river out and guarded her two children! This is what the river saw, so the river was in a hurry. It''s no wonder that the tone of the river has changed. Although he should have asked this question and solved the problem, Huasheng did not give him a chance to ask. Now, after delivering the message in Ginkgo biloba, Jiangliu directly opened the door of the master bedroom, and the people inside sat in front of the window, tidying up the clothes for the two little guys. It seemed that they had just washed up. "Chang''an, joy is still small. They sleep in a room by themselves. I am not at ease. Besides, they are also afraid. At noon, I went to have a look at xi''le and found that the whole person was curled up. The child didn''t want us to worry. It was really heartbreaking." "If you don''t want to sleep in a guest bedroom, then the three of us will go to the guest bedroom. It''s the same." Huasheng didn''t look up at the river. He kept his head down. If he got up, he couldn''t cover up his eyes. Even when you see the river, you can''t bear it. Just now when Huasheng saw the river stream cooking soup for himself, how could Huasheng not be moved by such a careful back figure? That man is the husband he loves. But when he thought of his two children, Hua Sheng couldn''t help but feel heartache. He felt like a needle in his heart, and he had difficulty breathing

 Chapter 2611

    "I see." "I''ve cooked the soup for you. If you want to drink it, you can have some. There are also some cakes. I made it for the first time. It tastes good to me. Try it!" Jiangliu stands at the door, looking at Huasheng without even raising his head. He has only two children in his eyes, so he can''t say what he feels. Especially in Huasheng, he kept quiet about his own problems, and Jiangliu didn''t know what to say. Nowadays, Huasheng is full of two children. Jiangliu is not jealous, but just doesn''t understand. How did this happen? Jiang Liu finished, turned around and left. The pace was just like the decadence when Hua Sheng was in a coma. There is no life. Huasheng felt the river flow away, so he slowly raised his head. He was reluctant to give up in his eyes. Subconsciously, he thought of chasing after him. But when Huasheng was about to get up, he was held by Chang''an. That''s right. It''s a secret that Chang''an''s natural power can be regarded as an open secret. Even if you gently pull it, not to mention other people, Huasheng can generally feel the power. If Chang''an is in a hurry, then the strength will be great, and Huasheng is basically unable to break free. Just like now, when Huasheng wants to get up, he is held by Chang''an. Even if a small hand can only hold the finger of Huasheng, it can make Huasheng stop and turn its eyes again. Chang''an slightly moved the corners of his mouth, eyes full of dependence, looking at Huasheng. As for the action just now, I don''t understand it at all. It''s like pulling at will. I want to look at my mother''s dependence all the time. After the interruption of Chang''an, Huasheng did not have the strong idea of looking for the river. Hua Sheng thought that the river would understand. These two children are hard-earned and can''t make any mistakes. Besides, only by the side of two children can Huasheng really feel at ease. During the lunch break, Huasheng dreamt that the two children had an accident. Then he woke up and rushed to the two children''s rooms. As a result, he saw the happy and uneasy sleeping position, which was the same as that in his dream. When you see this, Huasheng can''t rest assured. You have to take two children with you when you say anything. You must be able to see it at any time. Just as Huasheng looked down at the child, the voice of Ginkgo came in. "Miss, you My uncle looks very sad "Why don''t you go downstairs for some cake and some soup? My uncle''s craftsmanship has improved a lot. Please give me a face and have a look at it? " The state of Huasheng and Jiangliu, ginkgo is also seen in the eyes, now looking at the river constantly bow head, and the state of the river flow, that decadent ah. Ginkgo also can''t bear it. If you look at your own young lady, it seems that you can''t bear to do so? Ginkgo did not understand, also do not understand, but really can not see down, think about, in the door whispered to Huasheng. As for the reaction of Huasheng, ginkgo can''t control it. After all, during the period of Hua Sheng''s coma, Feng Xi was not only worried about Huasheng, but also worried about something wrong with Huasheng. The two girls, ginkgo and jasmine, were the same. "I see. I''ll be there in a minute. You''ll be busy with you." After answering, Hua Sheng closed the door directly. It seemed that he didn''t want to talk about this topic. Because Hua Sheng knew that if she said more, she would not help looking for the river. But if she did, Huasheng didn''t understand that she would feel sorry for the children? This feeling is not clear. In a word, it is impossible to go to Huasheng. The only thing I can do is to isolate everything.

 Chapter 2612

    At the moment when Huasheng closed the door, gingko was stunned and couldn''t help thinking, what''s wrong with Miss? If it was in the past, Miss would never have done such a thing, let alone cold war with uncle for so long! Of course, it can be said that the two will not have a cold war at all. The cold war has always been miss''s most taboo. She said that it hurt her feelings most. It''s better to be frank and frank about anything. But now the lady has done what she has always hated most. Ten li spring breeze, nine o''clock in the evening. Two little girls are muttering in the kitchen. "What''s wrong with miss and uncle? It''s always been strange, sister ginkgo. Do you understand it Molly looked at the cold ginseng soup, and her face was distressed. When it was cold, it was not easy to drink. Moreover, her uncle had stewed it for a whole afternoon, and Molly was even more distressed. The main reason was that she didn''t drink it. It''s evening. Huasheng doesn''t come out. Don''t mention the soup and the cake. It''s just left. "Little girl, don''t mix with me. You don''t understand what you said. Put away all the things that my uncle made for the young lady. Tomorrow morning, you said it was stewed by you. Give the young lady something to drink." "In this way, it''s all my uncle''s heart." Gingko looked at the things that had not been moved, and felt a little uncomfortable. After all, she also wanted to see the young lady''s family and beautiful. If Huasheng doesn''t like the river, neither gingko nor other people will feel anything, but now they do. If a couple of lovers become like this, anyone who looks at it will say it''s a pity. "Why don''t I understand? If you say that, I''ll understand. Uncle and miss are like you and brother Gao He. They love each other, but they have different disagreements. They can''t go back to the past. What''s different from you is that they don''t separate and have children. " "Am I right? Although I don''t know what happened to miss and uncle, I think I''m right! " "But if you say I cooked the soup, will you drink it? Usually you cook, you cook delicious, or say you do it! " Molly said seriously. In the past six months, a lot of things have really happened. Although it is in a hurry, there is no less than one. Gao he has been asking for forgiveness for a year. Feng Xi has been with Qin, Anhui and Henan for half a year. Xie Dongyang''s company is really getting bigger and bigger. Of course, his personality is also getting more and more depressed. Especially when he knew that the accident in Chang''an was related to his jade pendant, in order to prove himself, he cooperated with Feng Xi''s investigation and didn''t even go to the hospital to visit


    Yu Ping and Yuan Shao have been traveling and married for more than half a year. They always contact Huasheng when they go to a beautiful place


    Besides, the parents of Jiang family have changed a lot. Now they are not afraid to lose face. If they see people, they say that Huasheng is not good. Otherwise, they will look after their children and pay off their husbands


    Huasheng and Jiangliu are numb to this matter. If Huasheng had not said it casually and completely ignored it, Molly would have smashed the old house of Jiang family


    Of course, the biggest change is Huasheng.


    "If you want to praise your cleverness, you are stupid!"


    "We all know that I cook delicious. I made it. Miss, can''t you taste it? What''s the next step


    Ginkgo looked at Jasmine face seriously into memories, directly knocked her, and then helpless back to the room to sleep.


    "Yes! I''ll do it


    "No, what do you mean? You say I''m terrible? Or is it that my uncle''s cooking is not delicious

 Chapter 2613

    "Sister ginkgo, stop and wait for me. What do you mean? How can I make the same thing as my uncle? "


    Jasmine is really a hind force, but also belongs to the online sand sculpture. When chasing Ginkgo biloba, I have to make it clear that what she makes has become a level with my uncle? Not much better than my uncle''s?


    "Go to bed and get up early tomorrow morning."


    Gingko some helpless smile, and then a hold on the chattering jasmine, directly closed the door, in isolation outside the sound, ginkgo put away the smile.


    Head down to pick up the phone, looking at dozens of missed calls, SMS, into silence.


    Without exception, it was all news from Gao He. What happened a year ago seemed to have happened yesterday. Although ginkgo knew that Gao He Xin was not cheating at that time, but


    Ginkgo still can''t accept, such as a lump in her throat. Once she thought about it. Everyone was saying that they were rare. Gingko also knew that her status as an orphan and the children of senior officials were willing to marry him should be her blessing.


    Gao he confessed to him with his head bowed and humbled. The face of Gao''s family was put under his feet for forgiveness


    Just ginkgo whenever think of forgiveness, will think of what he has done, a disloyalty, a hundred times not, ginkgo can not go to heart chop.


    "Don''t get in touch. It''s a long life. Go and see someone else. I don''t deserve you."


    Ginkgo closed her eyes, put down the phone, sent the last message, and then turned off the phone, the phone will not be turned on, everything in the past is buried in this way.


    Since she can''t think of everything in the future, even if she can''t think of everything in the future, she can''t let go of everything.


    In this life, her fate with Gao he is missed, and there is no way back.


    The spring breeze is warm in the morning. Although it is the autumnal equinox, it still does not hinder the fine weather here. In a flash, Huasheng and her two children have been discharged from hospital for three months.


    "Miss, you didn''t move the cake? I made it in a different way. Try it. "


    Molly tidies up the table and looks at the four soft cakes of Rose Blossom style. Huasheng is useless at all and can''t help asking.


    When I was discharged from hospital, my uncle cooked the soup according to the instructions of Ginkgo biloba. As a result, Huasheng didn''t drink it either. It was not Huasheng''s refusal, but just about to drink it, Chang''an raised his hand to sprinkle it. Although the temperature was not very hot, after all, the children''s skin was too tender and smooth, and it was red.


    Huasheng is not only distressed, but also gingko and jasmine. No one dares to talk about the soup. Huasheng directly says that children should not drink soup when they are in the future. Children want everything when they see it. As a result, it''s just that they don''t see it and it''s hot!


    Now it''s been a long time since the river has time to make something every night, but once, Huasheng didn''t eat it.


    Molly really doesn''t want my uncle to waste his mind.


    "I remember the rose you used to make was not like this?"


    "Molly, progress! Keep working. "


    Huasheng didn''t think much about it. The jasmine that didn''t hit him took a piece of it and ate it. Then his face changed and he put it down without a trace. This flavor


    It''s really hard to say. It''s too sweet and the taste of rose is too strong.


    Hua Sheng thought about it for a while. At last, he gave face and didn''t want to attack jasmine.


    "Miss, I just changed a mold. Does it taste so bad?"

 Chapter 2614

    Molly looks at the uncle who has just come down from the opposite side and knows that he must have heard Hua Sheng''s comments. Originally, she wanted to calm them down. When the young lady finished eating, she felt delicious. Molly said that the uncle had made it, and then they said a few more words


    Molly has already thought out the warm side behind, even the parent-child time of a family of four!


    , I didn''t expect my uncle to do this for months, but I still suck up.


    Molly''s words, all hold in the heart, dry said a sentence, ease up, today this thing can only be made by her.


    "Uncle, sit down and have breakfast."


    Gingko stands aside, watching the river flow behind the Huasheng, standing silent, not saying a word, see ginkgo is also very sad.


    It''s been three months since I was discharged from hospital. My family of four is clearly under the same roof, but I don''t know how to talk. Even the time of meeting is less than a few days in three months. Can you believe it?


    The three meals are eaten one by one. If Jiangliu comes out first, Huasheng will wait until the river is finished.


    Finally, Jiangliu went to work directly, leaving early and returning late, which made the meeting time shorter.


    This morning was an accident. It was too late for Jiang Liu to come back yesterday. He got up a little late in the morning, but relatively speaking, it was just the normal time before.


    Even so, when Hua Sheng saw the river coming, he had already put down his chopsticks. He got up and went back to his room, saying that he would take care of the children and worry that they would wake up and not see her.


    Ginkgo wants to let the river stream sit down quickly, and can contact with Huasheng for a while, but Huasheng still left.


    It was a little awkward for a moment.


    "No, today''s group shareholders'' meeting. I''ll leave first. I may come back later in the evening."


    Although Jiangliu means that he doesn''t have to worry about Ginkgo biloba, he also tells Huasheng indirectly that he doesn''t have to go back in a hurry. He will leave immediately.


    In the past three months, Jiangliu''s reaction to Huasheng has been seen in the eyes. There is heartache, but Jiangliu is also waiting.


    Jiangliu believes Huasheng won''t let himself wait too long.


    But the river didn''t expect, really did not let oneself wait too long, did not expect unexpectedly so fast.


    When Jiangliu went out, Huasheng looked at the back of the river, as if he had made a decision.


    "Ginkgo, I want to drink your tremella soup."


    Hua Sheng turns his head and looks at Ginkgo biloba, as if unintentionally mentioned, really like to drink soup.


    "Well, I''ll do it!"


    When Huasheng wants to drink, gingko will not say no. he turns his head and looks at Huasheng immediately. He can only put down the problems of his uncle and miss.


    "But there seems to be no Tremella. I''ll go out and buy some. Wait a minute, miss."


    Molly thought about it and wanted to answer. Usually, gingko is responsible for the three meals, and jasmine is responsible for purchasing. Therefore, jasmine immediately knows how much is missing at home.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not urgent. You can go together. If you want to buy something together, one person may not understand it."


    "I''ll wait at home, go early and return early."


    Hua Sheng has already walked up the stairs, and hears jasmine''s words, he orders directly.


    Gingko and jasmine looked at each other and thought for a while. It seemed that they were short of many things. The supermarket was close to each other, so they didn''t think much about it. They wanted to go quickly, clean up and leave.


    Huasheng stood in the bedroom at the moment, watching the two children dressed and still sleeping with their eyes closed. Huasheng did not disturb them. He went directly to the window to make sure that gingko and jasmine had left one after another. Then he turned around and put on his coat, picked up the two children who were still staring at each other and got into the car and left the spring breeze of ten li.

 Chapter 2615

    In the past three months, not only the river was suffering, but also Hua Sheng''s heart was the same. She thought that it would change soon. Back to ten li, Chunfeng had lived for three months.


    But Huasheng didn''t want to have any change at all. On the contrary, it was more serious. As long as he didn''t see the river, he could get a short-term peace.


    In the past three months, watching the river flow go out early and return late. As long as there is time in the evening, he will make something for himself. Huasheng is not unaware of it, nor is he not moved.


    Just like this morning''s cake, Huasheng knows who made it without tasting it, but still can''t help but pick it up without exposing the lie of jasmine.


    But she also lied. Jiangliu''s cooking is very delicious and in line with her taste. In the past three months, Jiangliu can''t make any progress at all. Let alone say that the cooking is getting better and better.


    It''s just that Huasheng can''t say what he thinks in his heart. If he doesn''t see him, Huasheng will feel better.


    But if it goes on like this, the river will suffer.


    Looking at the waning River, Hua Sheng felt even more tortured. Finally, she decided to leave. The two of them were separated for a period of time, and they were more peaceful. No matter what the future might be, at least they would not have to suffer any more at the moment.


    Huasheng has decided to move out these days. However, Huasheng knows that if it is said, no one will agree with it. Huasheng does not want to use the people around him, as long as the three of them are enough.


    With her two children, she lived a quiet life for a while.


    "Take your seats. We''re going."


    Huasheng tied up the safety belt of Changan Xile to make sure that the two little guys would not have any problems. Then he drove the car and finally saw the spring breeze in ten miles and went directly to meizhuang.


    "Well!"


    Chang''an wakes up when Huasheng picks it up, until it is carried to the car by Huasheng, and he doesn''t say anything. He just nods when Huasheng says it''s good, and makes a sound of Mm-hmm.


    Then he stretched out his little hand and held the seat belt. It seemed that he was not used to it?


    Huasheng has been used to it. For a long time, Chang''an still hasn''t learned to call her mother. Although Huasheng teaches every day, Xi Le can simply say a coherent sentence. Chang''an can only nod and shake his head!


    Hua Lin has the right to speak on this matter. She told Hua Sheng not to be anxious because Xiao Bai spoke late and didn''t have to worry about it. Only in this way can Huasheng be relieved.


    Now Chang''an nodded his head and said, well, Huasheng is already very happy.


    After that, Hua Sheng looked at the joy beside his eyes. His confused little eyes still couldn''t open. He did get up some early. At six o''clock, Jiangcheng was covered with snow, and now there was some snow floating in the sky.


    The snowy December, this morning this weather, has been considered to be very good!


    Huasheng is going to another real estate. We all know the location of meizhuang. Huasheng doesn''t want to go missing. It just wants to stay away from home and change places quietly. No one should disturb her.


    And now in meizhuang, someone is waiting.


    The person waiting is no one else, it is the wind.


    On the one hand, it seldom drives by itself. On the other hand, it is also because of worry about Chang''an and xi''le.


    It was the first time she had come out alone with her two children.


    Chang''an and Xi Le sit quietly in the back of the children''s seat. Chang''an is always in the same posture, not moving much, like a small adult, the joy on the other side Still sleeping.

 Chapter 2616

    When I wake up with joy, I''m already in the place.


    In the cold winter with heavy snow, meizhuang is also suitable for the scene. It is full of ancient decoration, full of plum blossoms in the yard, and the double decks of upper and lower floors, which are antique.


    There is also a hot spring lotus in the middle of the courtyard, but it is not in full bloom now, not because of the cold, but because meizhuang is now not managed and cleaned, and the conditions are very simple.


    Uncle Li and Aunt Li, the old couple who used to take care of meizhuang, had already retired. Hua Sheng knew about it and didn''t care about it, because she didn''t expect that one day in the future, she would come here with her two children to stay temporarily.


    "Oh, my little ancestor, what do you want to do? On a cold day, you have to move here at this time?"


    "Even if you want to move, you have to clean it up in advance. Even if you don''t want to use others, tell me, I''ll get a warm up a few days in advance. There''s no difference between the temperature inside and outside!"


    "Even if you don''t love yourself, think about the child, and you don''t care."


    Seeing that Huasheng''s car appeared in the field of vision from Fengxi, I didn''t hear it. First, I said it by myself, then followed by Huasheng and continued to speak with joy.


    "Didn''t you know that earlier? When I came, I remembered that there was no one in meizhuang! "


    "But it''s not as exaggerated as you said. The heating starts in winter. It''s just a little gray. The hot spring outside is closed, and the rest doesn''t affect anything."


    Hua Sheng is used to the fragmentary reading of the wind. She doesn''t care at all. She carries Chang''an into the living room. It''s really warm and has no influence at all.


    As for the ash in the house, Huasheng has informed her little sister that Fengxi has cleaned it up.


    "Elder sister, ancestor, is it still early? You come out from ten li spring breeze at six, and then tell me at five o''clock, I am three headed and six armed in such a big house for an hour? "


    "Then he stealthily touched me and threatened to break up. One morning, Qin Wanyu looked at me like a fool. In winter, I got up so early for the first time."


    "Why are you afraid that I can''t get up? Or you don''t see it. What do you do? "


    "Besides, what are you doing? What are you sorry about? I''ll chop him to death


    Feng Xi is holding joy and sitting on the sofa with Huasheng. With a word of Huasheng, Fengxi can''t wait for ten words.


    One morning, Feng Xi got up to go to the toilet. I don''t know why. I haven''t got up at that time. It''s really a coincidence. Feng Xi looks at her mobile phone and sees the news of Hua Sheng Lai.


    She said that she would take her two children to meizhuang, and she could go and have a look, but only if she could not tell other people, or she would break up.


    God knows, the wind was so scared that all the sleepiness was gone. He thought something was wrong with Huasheng. He dressed himself and killed meizhuang. He thought Huasheng had arrived.


    Feng Xi gets up, Qin Wanyu can''t be unaware of it, but Fengxi doesn''t have time to pay attention to him. He says that there is a situation. In order to be more realistic, he also takes some things with him.


    After arriving at meizhuang, no one was found alive!


    When I contacted Hua Sheng again, I told her the truth. The wind was blowing and my brain hurt. But I couldn''t help it. I had to clean it up and take out some things commonly used by my two children, as well as food.


    "Don''t ask. It''s my own question. I can''t live in the spring breeze of ten li. I want to be quiet."


    "I tell you, I don''t want you to worry, so that you don''t have to find me when you finally know it."

 Chapter 2617

    When Hua Sheng said these things, her expression was also sad, but she knew that she was relaxed when she decided to leave Shili Chunfeng, which proved that she was useful.


    At this moment, the heart finally got a calm relief.


    Hua Sheng even thought, why didn''t you come here earlier? In fact, the location is random. Just leave the spring breeze of ten miles and the river flow


    If you leave the river, Hua Sheng can''t imagine that this is her idea.


    But now, she can''t deny that her heart is so calm.


    "You think I''m not looking for you now? Ah Sheng, why on earth? If you don''t want to tell him, tell me, since you have informed me in advance, you also trust me? "


    "In that case, say it!"


    "Look at you now. Is this a family? Where does a wife come out with two children to live on her own? Has the river done anything unforgivable? "


    "If so, I won''t say anything about you, but as far as I know, he is doing well."


    "Or is it because of what happened before, when I was in the hospital, the words of the river flow?"


    "You can''t let it go, can you?"


    Feng Xi said that in the end, she didn''t say it directly, but she looked at Chang''an in her eyes. After all, it''s not the same now. Chang''an and joy are already big. When I was young, I was emotional sensitive, let alone more than one year old.


    I can understand a lot of things. No matter what, Fengxi can''t say it. What kind of thing is that.


    Besides, the wind is also reluctant to give up.


    The longer the time, the more Feng Xi likes to look at the two children, especially when she has tried hard and there is no predestination, Feng Xi is also sorry. It is painful to the two children of Huasheng family.


    Feng Xi was the first one to stand up and clean up Chang''an''s frightening things. Because of this, Feng Xi really took in his apprentices, the two reporters who always followed Huasheng in the hospital.


    The two little fat dunks were very happy. Originally, Fengxi was just bored. When Huasheng was discharged from hospital, these two people came again. Fengxi couldn''t stop it, although it was only verbal.


    But Feng Xi soon found out that these two people were very talented. Feng Xi felt that she was not a loss. Of course, she only taught a little trivia. After all, Feng family is not a place for foreigners to go.


    The point is that with these two people, outside reporters, Feng Xi is completely in control.


    Who dares to report Huasheng in disorder? The two little disciples of Fengxi go first.


    In the past three months, Huasheng has been exposed to the Internet much better than that in the first half of the year. The parents of the Jiang family want to do something. They are not only oppressed by the river, but also not reported by the reporters!


    "Chang''an, play with my sister, good boy."


    Huasheng didn''t answer Fengxi immediately. Instead, he put Chang''an on the ground and asked him to play with joy. Anyway, the ground was not cold.


    Chang''an did not answer, but would stretch out his hand to play with joy.


    As for Xile''s change from elder sister to younger sister, Hua Sheng said that when Chang''an followed her sister, Chang''an would not move, as if he had not heard of it, and even looked a little angry.


    Once, when the little prince was there, he called his sister and Chang''an nodded. All these people found that Chang''an wanted to be a brother.


    In any case, according to biology, Chang''an is also a brother, but according to who came to this world first.

 Chapter 2618

    In this regard, Huasheng does not matter, and joy is even more. Both sister and sister are very clever. They nod with a smile. In order to get the response from Chang''an, we call it that way after a long time.


    And joy has become the smallest and sister.


    Just like at this moment, Chang''an is very obedient. She gets up and takes her sister to one side to play. Although Chang''an talks late, it should not be said. Chang''an walks very quickly.


    I don''t want to be a child of more than ten months. I walk steadily.


    Pull joy does not shake at all, want to know the little prince at that time, the Hua Zhi that is sloshing is anxious.


    "In fact, to be concerned, I was angry when I heard him say it. Now that it has been so long, how angry do you think I can be?"


    "It''s just sad. When other people see Chang''an like that, they may have innumerable ideas and say all kinds of ugly words, but the river can''t. He is different from others."


    "I didn''t expect that time would pass so quickly, but whenever I wanted to forgive, I could always remember the reaction of Jiang Liu when he said that, and even the second when he hesitated. Do you know how serious the reaction of Chang''an was at that time?"


    "No matter how long it has been, I can''t face him. I thought time could cover it up, but I found that I thought too much."


    Huasheng looks at Chang''an and sits beside a French window with joy. He looks at the snow scene with a smile on his mouth. Although he remembers the things he didn''t want to think about most, Huasheng is now calm.


    What Huasheng and Fengxi said is also true. Other people didn''t see the situation that day. However, she was the party. If she didn''t feel bad for Chang''an, who would remember?


    Although no one knows what went wrong, no one can really put it down, after all, the unknown is the most terrible.


    "What do you want Jiangliu to do to forgive him?"


    "Ah Sheng, you are husband and wife. The children also need their father. What happened at the beginning, Jiang Liu also said. He was really surprised. He knew that you would reach out first. He just confirmed his suspicion, but you also saw that, no matter what kind of doubt, Jiangliu didn''t mention it anymore!"


    "Do you want to live in meizhuang all your life with two children?"


    "You can see the conditions of meizhuang. You don''t even have a person to take care of you. Uncle Li and his wife are retired. Can''t you let them come back? Ginkgo and high crane may be good when, jasmine is not small, it''s time to get married, I won''t take care of you, what do you do? My husband is still there. I want to be a single mother? "


    "What''s more, let the children never see their father and not be close to their father? Maybe Chang''an doesn''t remember or even get angry. He wants to live with his parents and live in a happy family! "


    Fengxi is really more and more unable to understand Huasheng. If you really want to do something, why wait until now?


    Do you have to waste your feelings like this?


    If you can''t forgive me, I''ll make it clear. Although it''s immoral for Feng Xi to think like this, if this situation continues, will there be worse results?


    Even continue to torture each other day and night.


    While torturing the river, he is also torturing Huasheng. Looking at the two of them, Feng Xi and others are worried.


    More with torture.


    Just like now, wind Xi for many years, the winter did not get up so early.

 Chapter 2619

    In fact, Fengxi said that those things were intentional. If Huasheng really wanted to find someone to take care of herself, it was not easy?


    What''s more, jasmine and gingko are not married, and jasmine is not even an object.


    It''s just that Feng Xi deliberately said something decisive, which made Hua Sheng feel like she was left with herself, so she could think about it.


    But the main problem is that two children can''t live without a father.


    Besides, it''s not without it. Why make yourself like a single mother?


    In particular, Feng Xi feels that this incident has not always been impossible to pass. Isn''t the family of four very peaceful now? Nothing has happened. Why can''t it go?


    There is no one outside to disturb. The world seems to be calm. Fengxi thinks that she can finally see a happy family, but Huasheng has changed.


    To put it bluntly, it just doesn''t stop.


    Fengxi has never felt that Huasheng is so uneasy.


    "What you said is not a problem. I can take care of both of them without anyone coming. If you want to come, come here. But if you want to talk about these problems, I won''t let you in next time."


    "I don''t know what to do with the river, but it''s not the time yet."


    Hua Sheng said, looking at the back of Chang''an in his eyes, his thoughts were very complicated.


    Even Huasheng didn''t know what he wanted to do.


    One side of the wind Xi is to see the clouds.


    She really wanted to break her head and couldn''t understand how it had become like this?


    I don''t know what kind of heinous crime the river has done?


    I think it''s bad enough to think about it.


    It''s really hard to forgive. If someone else Fengxi has already killed them, after all, who dares to move and hurt a little bit, Fengxi will follow the heartache and even kill them directly.


    It''s just that this is a river or a river with a lot of hardships. The original intention of the river is not to kill Chang''an, but to verify it.


    "At the beginning, Jiangliu told you what he thought. You know him..."


    Feng Xi thought for a moment, but she couldn''t help explaining to Hua Sheng. After all, from the perspective of the river, it was understandable that she was treated unfairly from the beginning.


    "I know? I know he''s trying to verify it! But you know, if he cares about Chang''an and our children, he won''t verify it at all! "


    "Fengxi, when I was in a coma, when we were afraid of Chang''an, it was you who left him and insisted on waiting for me to wake up and insist that my child was not a monster! What do you know about the river flow


    Huasheng directly interrupted Fengxi''s words and didn''t let her continue to speak. Even Huasheng couldn''t help changing his face.


    Huasheng knows that no matter what happens to her, as long as it is related to her, Fengxi will always stand by her side, and the river flow has always been the same, but in Chang''an, the river has not.


    That''s why, at this time, Huasheng just informed Feng Xi first. Other people understood that, after all, they were ordinary people. They saw little and didn''t understand a lot of things. But Huasheng also thanks them. After all, when she was in a coma, everyone tolerated fear and took care of Chang''an.


    But Fengxi has always believed that her children have no problems and should stand on her side of the river. When she wakes up, the problem that has been held in her heart has broken out.


    Otherwise, there won''t be any damned verification that day, which almost killed Chang''an.

 Chapter 2620

    "Mom..."


    Xi Le heard the words that Hua Sheng couldn''t help shouting. Although she couldn''t understand, she knew that something was wrong with her mother. She didn''t look at the snow. She got up and ran to Huasheng with the help of Chang''an.


    He picked up the corner of Huasheng''s clothes and worried all over his face.


    Although Chang''an on one side did not speak, he also stood beside Huasheng. His eyes were full of dependence and bewilderment. He saw Huasheng all the time, but he did not understand what was wrong with Huasheng.


    Of course, this puzzle is facing the wind.


    Chang''an looks at the wind Xi''s eyes is puzzled.


    At the beginning, the voice of Huasheng following the wind was suppressed. It must be because I didn''t want to hear it from Chang''an. Chang''an is not far away. Huasheng and Fengxi are all conscious voices.


    It''s just that at the end of the day, Hua Sheng thought that the river was looking at their children as monsters. He resented them and made a big noise without holding back for a while.


    If Chang''an can''t hear the loud voice, it''s something wrong with the ear.


    And joy directly stood up, quickly went to comfort her mother.


    "Joy, Chang''an, you go to play, sorry yo! Mom was a little louder just now. Mom''s OK


    Hua Sheng is very helpful when he looks at a pair of children who are so intimate.


    Hold two children next to each other, comfort, and then put the two small down, just the mood is also down.


    Although Hua Sheng said that, the two children did not leave, and they still stayed by Huasheng''s side, and joy held his mother tightly. Although he heard his mother say it was ok, the emotional sensitive child still knew that his mother was in a bad state.


    Very obedient, there is no noisy, quietly sitting by the mother''s side, of course, has been happy has not been noisy.


    Chang''an has never moved. Like a little adult, he sits very upright, and his small eyes do not move. He looks at Huasheng straightly.


    If Bai ran and others, or the people in the demon world, no matter who they are, are those who have seen the moon beheading at the moment, they will sigh, as if, or even say, today''s Chang''an is completely a miniature version of the moon cutting.


    That serious time''s eyebrows and eyes, a face of cold, it is the usual meticulously smile of the moon.


    It''s just that they are not there, and they don''t see it. Moreover, even if they are, they won''t say, because even today, no one knows whether Chang''an is the reincarnation of the moon.


    The Yin and Yang life and death book of the underworld records the life and death cycle of all the creatures in the three realms and six paths. In the past, Hua Sheng was the only one who could not find the cause and effect. Now there are two more children.


    It has become a wonder.


    "Whatever you want, I''ll be with you."


    "Let''s not talk about it. Don''t worry about both of you."


    Feng Xi is suddenly a little frustrated. It has always been like this. As long as it is something Huasheng has identified, it is useless for anyone to say. Besides, behind this incident, Fengxi thinks that Huasheng is right?


    After all, from Huasheng''s point of view, Jiangliu''s behavior is very irritating. If Jiangliu''s ideas were the same at the beginning, no matter what the status of Chang''an, Huasheng would not be like this, and the relationship between them would not be like this.


    It''s just that Fengxi is an understanding person. From the perspective of river flow, it''s not very difficult to understand. After all, Chang''an''s hostility to the river is obvious to all. The most difficult thing about this is that both sides have their own reasons to think right.


    As the wind fell, Huasheng was about to say something, and two cell phone rings rang at the same time

 Chapter 2621

    "Together?"


    Feng Xi knows who it is before she takes out her mobile phone, because she has set a different ring tone for Qin Wanyu. As long as the sound rings, it is Qin Wanyu.


    Feng Xi picked up the phone and asked the main one directly.


    At this time, the spring breeze of ten li must have found that Huasheng is gone. He didn''t mean to hide the meaning of Huasheng. He just wanted to leave.


    As soon as the river current is investigated, it can be found that he is also here. It is not difficult for Qin, Anhui and Henan to contact themselves at this time.


    "What do you think? If you want to say that you have such a big idea, you should follow Huasheng''s nonsense? How old are the two children? How old are they? Jiangliu said that meizhuang has not been looked after for a long time. It is very simple and crude. You let me be such a delicate little man as a girl, so I live here? "


    "Even if you have a good relationship, shouldn''t you mention it? Are children so resistant? Has meizhuang been heated? "


    "I wonder what you did in the morning, furtive All right, I won''t say you. Come out and open the door and let the river flow in. "


    "At today''s general meeting of shareholders, Jiangliu received a flustered call from Ginkgo biloba. He was worried about Huasheng''s mother and son. Come out and open the door. We''ll wait for you."


    Qin Wanyu put down the phone, and his tone was not good. This was the first time Qin Wanyu hung up Feng Xi''s phone call. Although it was not good, he said that at the end of the day, his tone was soft and he discussed Fengxi.


    Qin Wanyu is really distressed children, but also a little angry, after all, the children are really small, and it is such a cold day, children cold is not fun.


    What''s more, they are all from the eldest daughter to the eldest young master. They are all taken care of by someone from birth to now. How can children adapt to such a slum for a while?


    How to adapt to bad, sick how to do?


    So tender little baby''s crying, mother do not know heartache?


    Besides, it''s also the most important thing. How long has Huasheng been angry? If the river really moved what mind, Huasheng hate to now, also OK.


    But at the beginning, Jiang Liu understood all his ideas, and could not tell Huasheng clearly. He also knew that Huasheng would surely reach out, and it would not be long before it was delayed. What kind of evil spirit it was really was, and there was nothing serious about it. After all, it could only be suppressed.


    If it''s not an evil spirit, you won''t feel anything. Such a simple and clear matter has been said clearly enough. Huasheng is still cold faced.


    Three months after he was discharged from hospital, the street was covered with autumn yellow and snowy. After a quarter, Huasheng still ignored the river and avoided it. How many times did the river flow out?


    He and Wang Junxian look at are distressed, pillow people like nothing.


    If it wasn''t for the river, the wind, and Hua Zhi, whether it was Wang Junxian or Qin Wanyu, they would like to ask Hua Sheng. What would she like? How about letting the river flow?


    For her, her parents have suppressed, even if the river parents no matter how many wrong, it is also a child, ah, no love left.


    Qin, Wanyu don''t understand. Where is Huasheng, who was knowledgeable and reasonable, kind and generous?


    If Jiang Liu really did something heinous and unfaithful to his family, let alone others, Qin Wanyu would despise him, let alone help him, just now?


    Qin, Wan and Yu really can''t understand.


    "No answer?"


    Qin Wanyu put down Fengxi''s phone and turned to look at the river. His hand holding the mobile phone had not been put down. It seems that Huasheng either hung up or refused.

 Chapter 2622

    "Well, you can contact leeward again. Let me talk to Hua Sheng."


    Jiangliu looks worried. At the time of the meeting, he received a message that Huasheng was missing, and Jiangliu''s heart jumped. Fortunately, Huasheng didn''t want to hide it. He could find it by monitoring and followed him all the way to meizhuang.


    Now there is no one to guard meizhuang, and Jiangliu is also aware of it. But this is not the only problem. In order to make Huasheng free at home, Jiangliu has left home early and returned late.


    Try to reduce the number of encounters, isn''t it?


    What happened in the end, one morning with the children suddenly moved out, live in meizhuang, this is still a snowy December?


    Jiangliu really wanted to ask, but the phone couldn''t get through. Huasheng didn''t answer at all. Now, standing at the door, he didn''t see him.


    "Fengxi, you let Huasheng answer the phone..."


    When Qin Wanyu heard what the river was saying, he naturally didn''t refuse. He called Fengxi again. He just finished the key point. Fengxi seemed to know what Qin Wanyu wanted to say. When he finished speaking, he interrupted him directly.


    "Needless to say, let the river flow back. Ah Sheng is gone!"


    "Let a Sheng stay here for a while. Everyone can calm down. The environment is very good. It''s not simple at all. The room has been heated all the time. I''ve bought the children''s things. I''ll be here in the next few days."


    "And Qin Wanyu, you just hung up on me, you are waiting for me to go home! You have a long temper. "


    Feng Xi finished, took the lead to hang up the phone, joking that no matter when, her family status still has to be pinched.


    Although she is a little guilty


    Fengxi really should inform Huasheng. Now Huasheng has completely avoided the river.


    Feng Xi put down the phone and looked at Hua Sheng. She sighed again and did not dare to speak.


    Hua Sheng said that if she was persuading anything, she would leave now and would not tell her anything in the future.


    After all, I don''t tell her anything after all. Isn''t that equivalent to not playing with her?


    "One last word, he''s out there. It''s quite cold, otherwise you..."


    Feng Xi couldn''t hold back after thinking about it, and wanted to say one more word. After all, it''s not easy for the two of them to have today, so they should cherish and cherish them. This is also what Huasheng said before.


    But now what she said, she can''t remember now.


    "Help me set up a border in meizhuang, and others will not enter."


    "If you don''t want to come, do it now."


    "Since it''s cold outside, let them go back quickly. Meizhuang has everything. Don''t worry. If I''m clean enough, I''ll go back!"


    "Decorate the border and go back with Qin, Wan and Yu. You have to live your own life. I''ve already troubled you enough."


    Huasheng picked up joy and led Chang''an back to the bedroom directly, ready to clean up by himself.


    Although he knew that the river was outside and there was only a wall between them, Hua Sheng was still inexplicably upset, so he got up to find something to do.


    Now that it has come out, Huasheng will not go back easily, when to put it down and when to go back.


    Feng Xi looks at Hua Sheng, and she doesn''t dare to say anything any more. She can only do what Hua Sheng says and arrange the boundary. As for what Huasheng said to let her go now, Fengxi just doesn''t hear it.


    She wants to live her own life, but anytime, not now!

 Chapter 2623

    Although Fengxi has decided to stay here, she still leaves meizhuang and has to come back in the daytime because Huasheng only wants to live here alone with her children, and no one wants to stay.


    Feng Xi can''t be tough, so she can only leave, but she still has Huasheng in her heart. She not only arranges the boundary, but also calls all the wind family members to stay here.


    In this way, no matter what, Fengxi can be relieved. After all, there are more people here.


    "Let''s go back. Do you see? It''s driving me out. Don''t keep watch. Ah Sheng won''t come out or see him."


    "Let her stay here for a while. Both of them will calm down. Maybe they won''t see each other. She thinks she miss you so much that she comes back."


    "If you get cold and sick and wait for a Sheng to come back, what will you do? There must be a lot of things to miss again. "


    The wind came early in the morning, and then he was driven out of the river in the early morning. He stood in front of the river and tried to persuade him to leave. After all, Huasheng had chosen to avoid it. It was useless for the river to wait any longer.


    What''s more, it''s still cold with snow, but it''s only more than ten minutes, and the whole body of the river is covered with a layer of snow.


    His eyebrows and eyes are frosted. He looks solemn and doesn''t feel comfortable looking at the wind. But at this time, Huasheng''s heart is much harder than he is.


    If it was in the past, Huasheng was not willing to let the river flow until now, let alone the river flow.


    It''s just that there is no if, no one thought that the two people who once loved each other like that, how could they become like this.


    "What else did asheng say? I''ll wait outside. When she sees me, we''ll go back when we can. We''ll go back together


    Jiangliu wanted to ask what he wanted to ask, but after thinking about it, no matter what she said, he couldn''t go back like this. Jiangliu didn''t expect that things in those years had developed to the present situation.


    What''s more, the river has tried countless times to end the cold war, and all kinds of postures have been done. But in fact, no matter what, Huasheng has accepted on the surface. In fact, the two hearts have never had a distance.


    If things go on like this, Jiangliu knows that Huasheng will be farther and farther away from him. How can Jiangliu accept it?


    "Can''t we just break in? In any case, they have to meet and say, ah, what can she hear when they are facing each other like this? "


    Qin, Anhui and Henan can''t wait any longer. Seeing the wind coming out, I haven''t even received a phone call from Huasheng. Let''s not say how cold it is outside. It''s mainly because the couple can''t live any longer. What do you want?


    How can normal husband and wife not quarrel, but also have no quarrel so fierce!


    "Ah Sheng asked me to set up the border. Besides, it''s not that I don''t want the river to flow in. Ah Sheng''s state is really In short, a Sheng said that if she had to go in, she would change to a place with no trace next time. "


    "She just wanted to calm down here, and when she figured it out on her own, without outside interference, she would contact you."


    "Jiangliu, there are some things that men and women think from different angles. You can take a Sheng for a tour. You can still see it. You know she is here all the time, and I can come here at ordinary times."


    "Safety, you can rest assured, but in mind, only she can adjust."


    Wind Xi listen to the river, try to pacify the way.


    Of course, some words are also the meaning of Huasheng, because we all know that according to the idea of Jiangliu, we must be waiting outside all the time.

 Chapter 2624

    "Otherwise, listen to the wind. There is something wrong with what I said just now. If it''s OK to break through, ah Sheng won''t come out. Let her calm down. We''ll come here on time every day."


    "When she thinks it over and when you''ll see you, talk about it."


    Qin Wanyu has been frozen through, but he didn''t cry out cold. He just wore more than Jiangliu, and he felt that he couldn''t stand up. Jiangliu came out of the company directly and wore normal suits. On such a day, it would be frozen into ice sculptures.


    Before Huasheng, the river froze and froze.


    "Jiangliu, go back, ah Sheng''s news, she said that if you don''t go back, she will take the child to change places, so that you can''t find it."


    Wind Xi also saw that Qin, Anhui and Henan began to tremble, and the river on the side was even more strong. Even though he had a strong will, he could not stand the physiological reaction.


    On a cold day, a shirt and a coat are not iron clad. How can it not be cold.


    Besides, it''s snowing now. The hair of the river has been completely covered with snow. It''s really white.


    Feng Xi couldn''t bear to look at it. She wanted to take a picture of the river and show it to Huasheng. Maybe Huasheng was soft hearted for a while. After all, the first version of bitter meat scheme came the fastest.


    Just as Feng Xi sent the photo, the news of Huasheng came and let the river flow back.


    Wind Xi remembered that meizhuang can see the situation at the door. After all, there is a kind of thing in the world called monitoring.


    Huasheng has been able to see the situation outside all the time. It''s just that the wind is cold and I forget it.


    But it also shows that Huasheng can''t bear to make a decision only by being calm.


    "I see. I''ll come back later and bring some of the things they use so that she won''t see me."


    If Jiangliu doesn''t understand at this time, Huasheng just doesn''t want to see himself. That''s silly.


    But it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t want to see it. He tries to appear in the corner invisible to Huasheng. Although waiting is a very distressing thing, waiting for the beloved is also happiness. Now the river can only comfort himself in this way.


    Jiangliu is ready to go back. He delivers three meals a day. Meizhuang has no one to take care of him. How can Huasheng take care of his two children alone?


    After saying this, Jiang Liu looked up at the monitoring on the gate. He took a deep look, which contained too many emotions. It seemed that he passed through the gate and looked at each other in pairs.


    At the same time, in meizhuang, Huasheng looked at the river under monitoring. His body was white and his eyes were sour. Huasheng could not remember the last time he looked at the river for such a long time. It seemed that only at such a moment, Huasheng could take a good look at the river. It was clearly under the eaves that Huasheng found that the river was really much thinner.


    Don''t know when, the canthus of the river seems to have fine lines? There are more worries and tiredness than ever before


    Hua Sheng subconsciously wants to reach out and touch the river in the camera to smooth his eyebrows and eyes, but hearing the footsteps of the children behind him, he immediately puts down his hand.


    "It''s cold at the door. Let''s go back. Mother has closed the door."


    "There are only a few of us here, no one will disturb."


    Huasheng closed the door, turned around, picked up joy, and led Chang''an into the room. The moment he turned around disappeared.


    "Jiangliu, I''ll go with you and pick it up together."


    Qin Wanyu said, pulling the wind Xi to drive, holding the wind Xi''s hand, very hard.

 Chapter 2625

    At this moment, Qin Wanyu thinks it''s good for him to follow the wind without children. Fortunately, Fengxi has no children. Otherwise, if he is like Huasheng, Qin Wanyu will collapse.


    "I''ll follow the wind later, or we won''t be able to enter the boundary."


    "River stream, you take a bath at home, don''t catch a cold, if you still want to come and guard rain or shine, listen to me, don''t go."


    Qin Wanyu put down the wind Xi''s hand, carrying the silent river in the back seat, all the way back to ten li spring breeze.


    At the moment, the river has been soaked through. Hearing what Qin Wanyu said, he did not return, but Qin Wanyu knew that he had listened.


    The river is still very rational.


    Ten li spring breeze.


    "Uncle, sister Fengxi, how are you? Is it really in meizhuang? Are the young lady and the young master there? "


    As soon as Qin Wanyu''s car stopped, jasmine and gingko ran out and asked nervously.


    The two girls went to the supermarket and came back to find that Huasheng was missing. The whole person was not well. She was even more self reproached. How could she be so hot in her head that she left Huasheng at home with her two children?


    Now, I''ve run away from home directly. It''s obvious that it''s to support the two of them. They''re still like idiots.


    Happy to go out to buy vegetables, want to do more dishes in the evening?


    "Yes, I saw her. Now it''s very good. You can clean up the two children and Huasheng''s things, and I''ll send them to Qin Wanyu."


    "Don''t worry. I don''t blame you. It''s just that a Sheng wants to go out and doesn''t want to be stopped."


    Wind Xi comforts the two girls. Jasmine and gingko are white with fear. They can''t be flustered. Feng Xi touches their hands. Their hair is covered with snow.


    Needless to say, the two girls must be standing outside, Feng Xi''s heart sighs again.


    "How can we not be blamed? Blame me. I should have bought it myself. I could have gone there by myself. Let sister ginkgo stay at home. In this way, if there are people in the family, the young lady will not leave. Besides, I will not let her go. "


    "With her two children, the young lady can''t go out, as long as someone stops..."


    "On a cold day, how can you do when you go to meizhuang with your two children?"


    Molly has already started to cry. In her cognition, this is the most serious incident. It should have been her own work. She took sister ginkgo out, but she left.


    In fact, there are other people in Shili Chunfeng, that is, Huasheng''s mother. But let alone, the symptoms of the old lady of the Hua family have become more and more serious. It''s good to be able to maintain herself, and can''t point to her to persuade Huasheng or anything.


    Remembering how she told the river to rush back, it was the first time Molly saw the river, and her expression was the most terrible.


    It''s dark and cold, more than this winter.


    "I don''t blame you. I can only blame me. I''ve been around for so many years, but I didn''t see the obvious intention of the lady. Now it''s all about the problem. What''s in the eyes of the lady to drink soup?"


    "I remember that Uncle Li of meizhuang has retired. Where is nobody? No matter whether there is anyone or not, since I know the miss is there, I will go there and I will go to meizhuang to take care of her. "


    Ginkgo keeps complaining about herself. After all, Jasmine has come for a short time. How can I say that she is also an old lady beside her. This problem is unexpected, and gingko is extremely remorseful.


    Moreover, I also believe that where Huasheng is, which is home.

 Chapter 2626

    "I''ll go, too. I''ll go with you, sister ginkgo. Please let me go too. I''m sure I won''t let you down this time. I can''t lose sight of the young lady."


    As soon as jasmine heard the words of Ginkgo biloba, she immediately called out to go together. Without seeing Huasheng, she could not rest assured. Moreover, in the spring breeze of Shili, her job was to take care of Huasheng''s daily life. If Huasheng was not there, what was the meaning of her?


    "Don''t blame yourself. Go back and pick up the happy things in Chang''an. I''ll take them first."


    "Ah Sheng just wants to find a quiet place alone. Even if you go there, she won''t let it."


    "Don''t follow the robbery."


    Feng Xi looks at Ginkgo biloba, and jasmine looks worried. Huasheng doesn''t even need her. She has to live alone with her two children. No one can say anything. Besides, Huasheng''s idea is so right that it doesn''t work.


    Even if jasmine and gingko are at home, Huasheng will go out, perhaps with two girls together?


    In a word, in Fengxi''s opinion, Huasheng has completely recognized it, but it can''t be said any more,.


    What''s more, I can''t hear anything. It''s certain that Huasheng will leave, just choose what time.


    River stream in the side has not answered, and then turned into silent.


    Qin Wanyu and Fengxi were worried about the river flow. Although he said it well and how to be decadent, he hurried to follow him in. He wanted to say something after a long time of thinking, but he really had nothing to say.


    After all, what can be said has already been said, and without talking about others, Qin Wanyu still does not understand Hua Sheng''s behavior. Let Qin Wanyu say some comforting words, which will make Qin Wanyu really speechless.


    "I''m going to take a bath, so you don''t have to follow me?"


    "There are guest rooms. Would you like to wash them, too? It''s really cold. "


    Jiang Liu naturally saw the reaction of the two people from the side of their family and their desire to stop talking. But Jiangliu no longer needs it now, and he has adjusted himself in his heart.


    Besides, Qin Wanyu followed him outside for a long time. Jiangliu knew that Qin Wanyu was also cold.


    River flow finished, also did not care about them, turned back to the second bedroom, this room river has lived for three months, must get used to, push the door and enter.


    At the moment when he went in, Jiang Liu looked at Huasheng''s master bedroom. He was so careless that he didn''t realize that Huasheng had long wanted to leave.


    As for Jiangliu''s self-regulation, everyone was surprised, and even couldn''t believe it. Jiangliu didn''t wait outside meizhuang and delivered meals on time every day. No matter whether Huasheng took it or not, he would go.


    If you meet anything interesting outside, you will bring something to Chang''an and joy. No matter whether the Huasheng is open or not, rain or shine, the river is like a habit. Every time you deliver something, you will stand under the surveillance camera for a while.


    He didn''t say anything, let alone pestering Huasheng. He called all the time and stood guard every day. Then he drove away and started his day''s work. His workload was full every day.


    Meizhuang.


    "Miss, it''s me and Molly. Open the door. There''s no one else. We sneaked out. Let''s go in."


    "We don''t advise you to go back. Let''s take care of you and the young lady and young master here."


    "Yes, miss. I''ll leave one to clean up and cook."


    "Miss, it''s cold outside. The snow is getting heavier and heavier. If you don''t open the door, we will become ice sculptures..."


    "Today is the lowest temperature in Jiangcheng. It''s 100 degrees below zero..."

 Chapter 2627

    "It''s not just ice sculpture. It''s worse than ice sculpture. It''s freezing to death. You''ll see two sculptures at the gate of meizhuang tomorrow! The human form is as like as two peas in us, "we are both!"


    "Miss, there is really no one else. We didn''t even tell our uncle. We came out by ourselves. Take a look!"


    Ginkgo and jasmine began to shout one by one under the monitoring of the gate of meizhuang. Their voices trembled with each other. Of course, it was really frozen.


    But it''s also true. In order to let Huasheng keep them, ginkgo and Jasmine can''t care what happened between Huasheng and Jiangliu, let alone help Jiangliu. Now we can''t let Huasheng live in such a simple meizhuang with two children.


    No matter what you say, you have to let Huasheng leave one. After knowing that Huasheng took Chang''an, Xi was happy to live in meizhuang. Ginkgo and jasmine did not say a word. They cleaned up the things of Huasheng mother and son. They made a total of two and drove directly to meizhuang.


    Don''t mention the current of the river. You don''t even know the wind and Qin, Anhui and Henan. At the moment, Qin, Anhui and Henan are still taking a hot bath in the spring breeze. Qin, Anhui and Henan feel the charm of winter.


    "A hundred degrees below zero, you''re freezing to death!"


    "If you want to use bitter meat, you are still exaggerating


    "Didn''t Fengxi tell you? I don''t need anyone. Chang''an, joy is very good. I can take it by myself. I just want to be quiet. If I still take you, what''s the difference between me and spring breeze in Shili? "


    "Go back. Meizhuang is not as simple as you think. It''s not as small as ten li spring breeze. You can go back."


    Hua Sheng stands in the room, holding a monitoring phone, watching gingko and jasmine through the video. She is very warm, but also helpless. Before, she did not know that ginkgo and jasmine could talk so exaggeratively?


    No matter what, Huasheng didn''t want to leave them. After all, if they wanted to stay, they would not be supported at that time.


    After that, Huasheng looked around the interior of xiameizhuang. Although its name was meizhuang, it was a compound like a quadrangle. There was nothing missing in it, and everything should be.


    It''s just that there are only three of them in the big house.


    At the moment, Chang''an and xi''le have already fallen asleep. Children of this age group are all relying on rest to grow up.


    "Miss, even if you can take care of yourself, but after all, it''s two children. There are many kinds of complementary food. I''ll take care of it."


    "Yes, miss, sister ginkgo''s supplementary food has changed. When we bought the ingredients, it happened that the ingredients were in the car. Please open the door and let us in."


    "What''s more, they know that you have moved out, and they will certainly come to see you. You can''t always come out and open the door in person every time. With us here, we can help you screen out who can come in."


    "But don''t worry, no matter who it is, my uncle will not be able to enter. As long as you don''t nod, we won''t let you in!"


    "We promise that when we come, we have already said it!"


    "Miss, you can open the door and let us in. Now you have to come out and open the door in person. Even if you don''t want to see someone, it''s very disturbing to shout at the door all the time. But if you stay, we will be different. We can solve it without you coming out in person..."


    As soon as ginkgo and jasmine heard Hua Sheng''s reply, their eyes suddenly brightened. They continued to cry hard, shivering all over. They deliberately didn''t wear their coats. They looked very thin, especially pitiful in the cold wind.


    It''s been done perfectly. Now it''s time for Huasheng heart to leave them.

 Chapter 2628

    As for the issue of letting the river flow in, the two people have tacitly agreed that no matter how big the face of the river is, they can''t separate them from the young lady. Now the river flow is no longer easy to use.


    "Apricot and apricot..."


    "Lily..."


    Just as Huasheng looked at the two girls outside and felt entangled in his heart, a childish voice came from behind. He took Huasheng''s clothes and raised his head beside Huasheng and began to shout.


    It has to be said that ginkgo and Jasmine are really on the point at the last moment.


    If another person comes here, Huasheng can''t let Qingfeng people go out to entertain them!


    Besides, during the day, the breeze can''t come out.


    No matter whether Hua Sheng wants to see him or not, when someone comes, he has to look at it politely, no matter how he says it. Especially, Hua Zhi and others, Huasheng suddenly has a little regret and exposed traces.


    As long as Hua Zhi knows, it will definitely come.


    Hua Zhi knows, then Hua Lin will know


    And then you know what you should know!


    It''s just that Huasheng doesn''t want other people to come in. After all, she has her own concerns. She just cheerfully pulls her own words and her eyebrows move.


    Xi Le followed Chang''an behind him, but Chang''an still didn''t speak. He didn''t seem to react to any decision of Huasheng.


    "What does joy want to say? Outside are Auntie jasmine and aunt ginkgo. Aren''t you playing in your room? You heard it so far away? "


    Huasheng lowers his head and touches his happy head with a smile in his eyebrows. No matter what happens, Huasheng always smiles when he faces two children again.


    I hope that the two children will always be happy and optimistic.


    "Lily Aunt, apricot Auntie, the rice is delicious... "


    Happy with my head up, my hair scattered and my stomach patted. All I think about is the delicious food they bring every time I see gingko and jasmine.


    Joy''s appearance is the reduced version of Huasheng, but can find some river shadow between the eyebrows and eyes. Such a little lady, who did not expect to be a snack?


    A small mouth almost did not stop, really want to bite everything, fortunately Chang''an beside, stretch out a small hand, a look, joy do not eat, especially clever.


    Of course, joy will not admit that she is afraid of Chang''an.


    "It''s a little girl''s voice! Miss joy, let your mother open the door for your aunt, and I''ll cook you delicious food right away


    Ginkgo biloba ear tip, although the voice is very small, but she still heard, immediately more spirit, although the body trembling, but also does not affect their own play.


    Sure enough, gingko was crying with his neck. Through the voice monitoring, it was immediately passed by. He was more happy to listen to it, and he also called along.


    "Be good."


    "Chang''an, take your sister inside."


    Hua Sheng touched his happy face and then said to Chang''an, who was quiet beside him.


    Although both of them are more than one year old, Chang''an is more sensible. The sensible one, let Huasheng, would rather like him to be like the little prince Crying is also good.


    After all, Chang''an does not look like a child at all. Huasheng is really worried about the child.


    "Well!"


    Joy nodded to answer, although some reluctant, but still obediently led by Chang''an.


    As for Chang''an, there is still no movement, but the meaning of Huasheng is very clear.


    Huasheng watched the two children go in and directly opened the gate of meizhuang.


    Jasmine and ginkgo met, immediately happy, this is the young lady agreed?

 Chapter 2629

    "There are all kinds of things in it. Fengxi bought some and I also bought some. Jasmine can stay. Gingko can drive back directly, and the ingredients can be used back."


    "Needless to say, I didn''t want to stay at all. Ginkgo went back to live with Gao He."


    "I know you can''t get over that barrier in your heart, but if you really love each other, you may as well put it down and try. As long as he still loves you, you have not forgotten him."


    "When anyone is together, no matter how much they love each other, they will encounter some troubles. In order not to leave regret, cherish the present."


    When Huasheng opened the gate, he also came out. His coat in his hand was draped on the body of ginkgo. Then, with the astonished expression of ginkgo, he pushed gingko into the car, and finally pulled Jasmine into meizhuang.


    "Miss..."


    Gingko felt the temperature brought by Huasheng''s coat. He didn''t know what to say for a long time. He sat in the car and remained silent for a long time. He looked at the outline of meizhuang and finally drove away.


    Although Hua Sheng said that it was rare for ginkgo to let her live a good life with Gao He, now, if you forgive her, you really can''t forgive Gao He.


    The reason why ginkgo did not stay in meizhuang was to reassure Huasheng. Later, he went back to the spring breeze of ten li, did three meals a day, and then took it by the river. The two people had a tacit understanding. As for whether Huasheng would accept it or not, it depends on his mood.


    As Hua Sheng thought, Hua Zhi knew about Hua Sheng''s trip to meizhuang that afternoon, and then Hua Lin also knew.


    The two sisters went straight to meizhuang.


    Of course, the killing of the past, but also Hua Zhi, Hua Lin or very gentle to go.


    Hua Zhi knew that it was an accident in the afternoon. She didn''t see her for a few days. The Little Prince wanted his sister. Hua Zhi took him to the spring breeze of ten li, but he was in the air


    Then she informed Hua Lin


    "Open the door for me, now! I''m here with your fourth sister. "


    Hua Zhi, standing at the gate of meizhuang, didn''t want to shout at the door like other people. She called Huasheng directly in the car. After that, she hung up, put down her mobile phone and opened it inside.


    When Hua Zhi came over, Molly saw it through the monitoring and was still considering how to persuade the three young ladies with strong fighting power. Hua Zhi called and nodded helplessly when she saw it.


    Molly looked and hung up without waiting for Hua Sheng to speak. She was admired by her heart.


    Now the third lady dare to do this?


    Even the way to call the door is so different?


    "Hua Sheng, what''s wrong with you? What happened? What do you want? And now I''ve run away from home with two children? "


    "Why are you so right now? What do you think? "


    "I hear you haven''t even seen the river? What''s the matter with the river? "


    "You say, if he does something sorry for you, I will help you to kill him first, and then change the name of the child! Surname Hua


    "Come on, start talking."


    When Hua Zhi came in and saw Hua Sheng, she began to ask questions without giving Hua Sheng a chance to speak. She was waiting to say it together.


    As soon as the coat was thrown away, he sat on the sofa, crossed his legs, and made a gesture of raising his hand to invite Huasheng. His expression was extremely strong.


    It is worthy of the film queen, temperament this piece of pinch!


    I don''t know. I thought I was older.


    When she turned her head and looked at Hua Lin, she was very quiet. Her two sisters were completely different in temperament, and their behavior was far from touching.


    Sitting upright, worthy of being a teacher, although did not ask what, but the eyes are like Hua Zhi, waiting for Hua Sheng''s reply.

 Chapter 2630

    "You want me to answer so many questions in one breath?"


    "Besides, how can you interrogate me?"


    "What about Prince and Corning, why didn''t they bring them?"


    "Chang''an, Xi Le still wants to play with two little brothers."


    Huasheng asks Molly to go upstairs with her two children. She faces her two sisters. The main reason is that she knows that Hua Zhi and Hua Lin will definitely ask. Huasheng doesn''t want the children to hear.


    As for Hua Zhi''s question, Hua Sheng didn''t hear it at all. Otherwise, Hua Zhi could continue to ask, or she didn''t pay attention to the same kind. All kinds of tricky questions, just like her identity as a film queen, have been forced to ask by reporters over the years, and other things have not been learned. This mouth is becoming more and more powerful.


    Few people can say anything about her.


    Although sometimes Hua Zhi is more afraid of Huasheng, but also sometimes, that is when she knows that she has problems, she is obviously lack of confidence. When facing Huasheng, she is very honest.


    Similarly, in the face of other people, she thinks you have a problem, that will be particularly tough.


    Especially when you want to shout with her, Hua Zhi will be harder, like more and more noisy, but if you calmly explain it, or change the topic without trace, Hua Zhi''s air pressure will also follow down, even she didn''t find out, she has run off.


    For Hua Zhi''s temper, Hua Sheng is also a pinch.


    "Don''t change the subject. It''s your problem. Of course we have to interrogate you."


    "As for the two boys, your brother-in-law has taken them back. You have run away from home. What else are you playing with?"


    It''s not Hua Zhi. Hua Lin interrogates Hua Sheng as soon as she comes. It''s mainly because recently, or even more than a year ago, Hua Zhi and Hua Lin have seen different rivers.


    At this time, Hua Zhi and Hua Lin really can''t imagine what the river will do to hurt Huasheng.


    Without Huasheng, it''s like a river that has lost half his life. What can he do to apologize to Huasheng?


    But they also said, if the river really do, whether it is Hua Zhi or Hua Lin, even if it is quiet or how, will not let him go.


    Even the children changed their surnames with them. It can be seen that they really thought a lot along the way.


    "I''ve said it many times. I really don''t have to worry. The environment in meizhuang is very good. It''s not bad at all. I planned to take care of two children myself. You worry. Now I take jasmine. It''s not necessary. She can help me."


    "Let me be quiet here for a while. When I think about it, I will go back and have a good talk with the river."


    "If you want to come, bring your children with you, but say yes, I won''t open the door next time if you want to talk about it."


    Hua Sheng leaned on the sofa and looked at the snow view of the French windows. Now it has been snowing for almost a day.


    Originally, it was only light snow in the morning, but I didn''t expect that this kind of light snow turned into urgent snow, and finally the next day.


    "You You really have an idea. No one can say that! "


    "I don''t care about you. I''ll talk about it when you want to. But I tell you, if there''s something wrong, call us quickly. I don''t work now, I don''t act. I''m so tired of surrounding the little prince all day long. Just look at the joy, I think it''s life! That little girl, it''s much easier than you. "


    After listening to Hua Sheng''s words, Hua Zhi also knows that it''s useless to say more. The so-called bluster is just a kind of worry. Hua Sheng is in a coma for no reason. Now he is sober, and her children have her. Her husband is really good. Everyone is waiting for them to be happy. The result is like this

 Chapter 2631

    "You''ve always been a man of great ideas, and I believe you won''t let yourself down. No matter what happens between you, I hope you don''t forget your two children before you make any decision!"


    "At the beginning, you said that you would not let your children go through your mistakes again."


    "Besides, the river flows He is dedicated to you, and we outsiders can see clearly, and I believe you also understand. "


    Hua Lin looks at Hua Zhi and has stopped talking. After thinking about it, she had better say something to Hua Sheng. As for the others, Hua Lin doesn''t want to say any more. Just like she said, Huasheng is a very rational person. How much love you have with Jiang Liu today, you don''t have to say much.


    It is also because of Huasheng''s rationality that Hua Lin thinks that Huasheng must have its own reasons. Everything depends on how Huasheng chooses. No matter how good outsiders see, life is still their own life. No one can make decisions for them.


    Hua Lin and Hua Zhi all expressed their opinions. No matter what kind of opinions they are, they are also at ease with Huasheng, knowing that she will not be wronged.


    Of course, now it seems that Huasheng is wronged to come to meizhuang alone with two children, but the purpose of this grievance is different from that of Huasheng.


    Finally, the two sisters accompanied Hua Sheng to clean up the xiameizhuang, and then cooked some food together. It''s not that they can''t invite people to come over. It''s just that Huasheng doesn''t want to see strangers. In addition, several sisters have not been quiet enough to speak well for a long time.


    In the next few days, although meizhuang is relatively remote, in addition to the current of the river, Huasheng''s friends will come every day. When the wind blows, Qin, Wan and Yu will not have to say much. They must be regular visitors. Then there are Hua Zhi, Wang Junxian, Hua Lin and Bai Hao. They are also three in a family, only one is Yu Ping. She is still travelling and has not come back.


    Meizhuang is not the same bustle, so Huasheng did not dislike the noise. On the contrary, his smile became more and more every day. People at the meeting understood that Huasheng really didn''t want to see the river.


    The boys also come every day. On the surface, they accompany their daughter-in-law, but we can see that they are also showing Huasheng. They are in pairs. Make up with the river.


    The brothers of Jiangliu are naturally inclined to the river when they really want to happen. Moreover, they are still unable to understand the operation of Huasheng.


    But it''s the same thing. Huasheng naturally can see the meaning of several people in Qin, Anhui and Henan. He doesn''t follow the words at all. As long as he mentions the river, Huasheng will be silent or change the topic. Later, they are not allowed to come here. This can be regarded as calming down.


    People can see that Huasheng has big ideas. It''s useless for anyone to persuade him. Even if he doesn''t listen to him, he''s driving people directly.


    "What''s wrong with asheng and Jiangliu? Why don''t I think it has much to do with what happened last time? After all, is the interval too long? "


    "Even if ah Sheng''s spirit is great, he won''t always be like this, will he? No one''s going to listen? "


    "It gives me the feeling that ah Sheng is waiting for something? Or... "


    Fengxi came out of meizhuang and went home with Qin, Anhui and Henan. It was already afternoon. Today is still a sunny day, but snow is still everywhere.


    "Wait for what? Or what? If you have any ideas, you can quickly say that we can solve the problem by finding the root cause. "


    "Although there is nothing on the surface of the river, it is estimated that it is full of holes in my heart!"

 Chapter 2632

    "Looking at the appearance of the river, my heart is not good, you say this more than a year, where the river has a safe day?"


    "Everyone thought they could go for a better life, but they didn''t think it was the beginning of a new disaster."


    "The point is that we don''t know what''s going on, and sometimes I wonder, are we missing something? I always feel that time goes by very strange? What have we forgotten? "


    "Wind, can''t you erase my memory again?"


    Qin Wanyu asked as he drove. His eyes toward the wind were also deeply suspicious.


    Who called Feng Xi a criminal record, Qin Wanyu suspected that she was not aggrieved.


    "Get rid of your head!"


    Feng Xi gives a big white eye to Qin Wanyu. Then she turns around and doesn''t look at him. She falls into her own mind. There are some things Fengxi doesn''t want to tell Qin Wanyu.


    Like her or


    As a matter of fact, Fengxi had a doubt about it a year ago, but now it has not been confirmed. She originally thought that if everything was OK and didn''t affect her future life, or Huasheng''s life, Fengxi could treat it as if nothing had happened.


    But now


    It is no longer a sentence that affects what can be explained.


    Wind Xi along the mirror to see the gradually away meizhuang, mind constantly drifting away.


    After that, two days later, some people couldn''t help it any more.


    Meizhuang in the evening is snowy and the plum blossom in the courtyard is in full bloom. It is very beautiful.


    Xie Dongyang stopped in front of meizhuang gate. He did it in the car for a long time. As if he finally summoned up his courage, he contacted Huasheng. In his heart, he made it possible to be rejected. After all, Chang''an was almost harmed at the beginning.


    Although he was unintentional, he didn''t want to have such consequences.


    I just didn''t expect that Huasheng moved away from the spring breeze with the children?


    Just as Xie Dongyang hesitated to send out the news, the door of meizhuang opened, and then Xie Dongyang saw a new message on his mobile phone.


    Hua Sheng: come in.


    Although Hua Sheng had only a short sentence, Xie Dongyang was still excited. Although Huasheng said that he was not to blame for the last incident, Xie Dongyang still felt that it had something to do with himself.


    I''m even more afraid that Hua Sheng will hold a grudge against him.


    Now that Huasheng saw himself coming, he let him in. Does that really mean that Huasheng forgave him?


    At the same time, meizhuang.


    "Is it a little late, miss? It''s dinner time. Isn''t it inconvenient for him to come at this time? You see, I haven''t brought his share


    Molly first saw Xie Dongyang''s car coming, but she didn''t know whose car it was. She just told Huasheng that someone was coming.


    Huasheng recognized it, and then asked Molly to open the door. Seeing Xie Dongyang as if he didn''t dare to enter, Huasheng took out his mobile phone and sent a message.


    In this way, Molly also saw who was in the car, and the spirit came instantly.


    In fact, what Molly wants to say is that it''s not good for a big man to come home with only the hostess at such a late hour!


    What''s more, this man still has a method for Huasheng. Molly knows this.


    Although Molly never said a word for the river, she still felt that the river was the best match for shanghuasheng, and she was also a husband and wife.


    Here comes a man who covets his own lady, or at night, so he can choose the time? When they were away, sister Fengxi?


    Of course, Molly didn''t dare to say these words. She could only look at Xie Dongyang under surveillance with a bad look. Until Xie Dongyang came in, Huasheng did not answer Molly''s questions.

 Chapter 2633

    Huasheng''s look is not unexpected. In Huasheng''s eyes, Xie Dongyang is a person who will come sooner or later. Just like Fengxi, he is just a person who doesn''t trust to come to see him.


    As for Xie Dongyang''s thoughts, it was said long ago. Huasheng didn''t want to repeat it, and Huasheng also believed that Xie Dongyang would not talk about it.


    Most of the time, Xie Dongyang still knows himself very well. He knows when to say what, and will never annoy him.


    So when he saw Xie Dongyang parking on one side, he didn''t dare to contact him and didn''t leave. Huasheng saw him and let him in.


    Huasheng is open-minded, and naturally won''t have any ideas.


    Besides, it''s not very late, but I''m just ready to have dinner. Huasheng can understand jasmine''s words, but he doesn''t care.


    "Ah Sheng, I''ll come to see you!"


    "And the children? I don''t know what you are used to. I bought some milk powder, wipes, diapers for children, and some food you like


    "This time, all the things I bought were normal. There were several heaters, thick clothes, quilts I know you should have it, but I think it''s cold, how can it be too much? "


    "Don''t worry about me. I''ll bring everything in. I''ll tell you first."


    Xie Dongyang took a lot of food, but he couldn''t take both of his hands. Of course, there were still some in the car. He said hello to Hua Sheng with a quick look. He really hasn''t seen her for a long time. She is still the yard in memory.


    After Xie Dongyang finished, he did not wait for Huasheng to talk, but turned around to pick up things. What he asked Hua Sheng was like a difficult topic to find.


    And he really did not buy less, but also some daily consumption, the use of things, is absolutely practical.


    In fact, last time it was too much. Xie Dongyang''s happy things brought about such consequences. Now, Xie Dongyang will think about how to use the things he bought, for fear of causing the consequences of the last time.


    "Molly, you help him get his things in and find a place to put them."


    Huasheng naturally can see Xie Dongyang''s uneasiness, some helplessness, some helplessness.


    If you don''t blame him, it''s impossible. There are still some complaints. If you don''t have that jade pendant, there may be no later things.


    But Hua Sheng knows that he can''t be blamed. Xie Dongyang is at most kind and evil. He chooses to give such rare things to his two children. His heart is true.


    In addition, even if Xie Dongyang didn''t send it, other things might happen, or many things, which Huasheng would not have known earlier.


    Some things are better prepared than discovered.


    Early detection, early treatment!


    Looking at Xie Dongyang, Hua Sheng really feels helpless. In fact, even without Xie Dongyang, there will be other things happening, all the same.


    "My God? I bought so many! "


    Jasmine should Huasheng''s order has passed. When she followed Xie Dongyang to take it, she was stunned, and then she sincerely sent out a sentence of emotion.


    Xie Dongyang even has a pile of things in the rear seat. The pile is full, and there is no gap, let alone the trunk. When he first went in, he only took the food from the copilot?


    She really wants to say that she doesn''t have to buy so many. There are everything in meizhuang. Besides, the elder sisters haven''t been short of gifts these days, and sister ginkgo is going to empty the ten li spring breeze

 Chapter 2634

    "I can do it myself. You can stay with ahsheng in the room."


    Xie Dongyang heard Mo Li''s exclamation and didn''t say anything. He continued to take it. He didn''t feel much at all. When he bought it, he bought some when he saw the need. When he turned to see another one, he thought it was good


    Just looking at it like this, Xie Dongyang''s car is full. If it wasn''t for the driving position, he would have added something to it.


    After all, in Xie Dongyang''s eyes, Huasheng left ten li Chunfeng to come to such a humble meizhuang, which was no different from going to the slums.


    Of course, I feel that Huasheng is not enough and everything is missing. If it was not for knowing that Huasheng would not accept it, Xie Dongyang would like to prepare a house for her.


    It''s much better than meizhuang.


    "I''ll do it with you. I''ll finish it earlier. It''s dark in winter. There''s snow on the road. The car skids easily."


    Molly picked up two quilts, dropped a word dry, and then walked in.


    make complaints about Dongyang. Is this a straight man''s need? Does he think Huasheng will have less quilts here?


    Or do you want to prepare for yourself?


    Thinking of this, Molly was stunned for a moment. Then she quickened her walking speed. She took it quickly and went back. If the elder brother lived here, she couldn''t say clearly.


    It has to be said that sometimes Molly''s brain circuits are very strange, and even her thoughts are exaggerated.


    As for the fact that she has already been a visitation order, Molly doesn''t think there is any problem.


    Xie Dongyang didn''t say anything when he heard Molly''s words. He also knew that this time was not convenient, but he didn''t have any other time. During the day, when the wind was blowing, they were there, a group of people didn''t say anything, and they came every day?


    Xie Dongyang had already come when he knew that Huasheng had left ten li Chunfeng, but they all stopped far away. Looking at the cars of Qin, Wan and Yu, or Wang Junxian and others, he left one after another, and even the vehicles of Jiangliu


    But Xie Dongyang was the only one who didn''t go into the river.


    When they were all clean, Xie Dongyang opened the door. Today, it was early. Xie Dongyang found out and rushed in. He didn''t dare to contact Huasheng directly. He waited outside for a long time, but he didn''t expect Huasheng to send a message first.


    "Why did you buy so many things? In fact, I don''t need them. I really don''t need anything. "


    Hua Sheng looks at Mo Li and Xie Dongyang. They bring in a lot of things and almost fill the door.


    Hua Sheng is helpless.


    If the children don''t see the new cakes, how can they be happy.


    "I just bought something casually. Did you have dinner?"


    "I''ve bought a lot of dishes, and my cooking has improved a lot recently. Shall I make them?"


    Xie Dongyang finished and looked at Huasheng with vegetables, waiting for her reflection.


    He really wanted to help Hua Sheng cook a meal, so he studied for a long time and took a cooking class.


    "I''ve started to prepare..."


    Molly whispered beside. She wanted to answer no more for Hua Sheng. She wanted Xie Dongyang to leave quickly. She knew that the man had brought so many things, but they were all daily consumables. There must be a plot.


    It''s no use talking about jasmine. Xie Dongyang doesn''t hear it. Hua Sheng looks at jasmine and nods to Xie Dongyang.


    "Take a rest, then. Dinner is cooked."


    Hua Sheng doesn''t refuse. Looking at Xie Dongyang, she knows that even if she refuses this, there are others. It''s better to sit down and have a meal and have a chat

 Chapter 2635

    Huasheng didn''t drive people directly because Xie Dongyang didn''t persuade him.


    But really, Xie Dongyang doesn''t seem to persuade her to go back.


    If he said that, Huasheng might feel more relaxed, not because of anything else, but because in Huasheng''s eyes, Xie Dongyang could stand on the other side of the river without any resentment, which means that he can put down.


    Since Xie Dongyang can put down and start his own life, Huasheng is really happy for him.


    A person is always living in the obsession with another person, even if he may become more extreme in the future, he will not be able to ask for it all his life, let alone be happy.


    Huasheng still hopes that the friends around us can live happily.


    Life is not long, say short is not short, or do something meaningful.


    Xie Dongyang in her body will never get what he wants, it is better to put her down, but also let go of himself.


    If Hua Sheng doesn''t say these words, Xie Dongyang can understand them, but even if he does, he can''t do it. If it''s so easy, where are so many crazy men and women in this world?


    Everyone can live free and easy.


    Xie Dongyang got Hua Sheng''s nod. Without saying a word, he went to the kitchen with vegetables under the guidance of jasmine. The corners of his mouth were always smiling.


    He really won''t forgive him any more. He doesn''t even dare to go to see Chang''an. Every time he thinks of things at that time, he feels too mysterious. If Chang''an wears his things, he will never forgive himself in his life.


    I love and feel ashamed to Huasheng. I don''t even have the qualification to stand behind her.


    Xie Dongyang is very grateful for Chang''an''s safety in the end, and also thanks to Hua Sheng for his forgiveness.


    Hua Sheng looks at Xie Dongyang''s brisk appearance in the kitchen, and doesn''t say anything. She knows how to let Xie Dongyang put down her uneasiness, but she doesn''t know how to let herself go.


    Hua Sheng sits on the sofa in silence and looks at the snow scenery outside. At last, it can see the complete snow scene outside, giving people a feeling of broad mind.


    At this time, Huasheng always feels that he has made the right decision.


    Jasmine is watching Xie Dongyang, who is busy in the kitchen. Huasheng is sitting in the hall and looking out leisurely. The two children are sleeping quietly upstairs. How can they suddenly feel a good feeling of being quiet?


    Thinking of this, Molly quickly shakes her head, pinches herself again, and deducts her salary!


    Then Molly''s small eyes and spirit, staring at Xie Dongyang, in case he has any idea of action, she will jump on it at the first time.


    In fact, Molly is the only one who worries most. Huasheng doesn''t think so much about it. She doesn''t know where she''s gone.


    As for Xie Dongyang''s idea, it is similar to jasmine''s, because he is in a wonderful mood to cook at this time, and even fantasizes that he is the family.


    He''s cooking for a family, his family.


    The whole person is happy bubble, of course, on the surface will not show.


    At the same time, Fengjia.


    "What are you talking about? Are you sure? I can tell you, little fat man, if you read wrong, don''t call me master, I don''t recognize you! "


    Feng Xi took her mobile phone and was having dinner with Qin Wanyu. She immediately put down her chopsticks and stopped eating. She got up with her mobile phone and went back to her room for an indirect phone call.


    "Really, it''s true, dear master. Don''t you know what I do? I''ll be in your hands. I haven''t been humiliated at other times. If I hadn''t changed my career, I would have become a benchmark in the industry sooner or later! "

 Chapter 2636

    "Don''t tell me it''s useless. Are you really in? Is that him? Is there no one else? "


    "Who else saw it? If you want to buy or rob other people''s information immediately, you have to get it down for me. I''ll give you the money to buy it! "


    Wind Xi interrupts the phone, and the people there are impassioned.


    The tone is a little urgent.


    "At present, I have found one. We have already subdued them. The others should not be."


    The person who talked to Feng Xi on the phone was Zhuo Tian, a little fat reporter who had been filming Huasheng. Next to him was another Wei Hang, a total of two. Their body lattices were almost small and fat, with small glasses and a simple look.


    But actually it can be smart. Now it is a reporter on the surface, but in fact it is the inside line of Fengxi.


    After all, Feng Xi taught him nothing, but either way, they were very obedient. Once they found any bad news for Huasheng, they would press down if they could. If they could not, they would tell Fengxi immediately.


    It''s absolutely not a mistake.


    It can be said that it is really the conscience of the industry.


    Just like at the moment, when the snow is falling heavily, the two dogs search and hide in the car, detain a reporter to check the photos in each other''s cameras, and delete all those related to Huasheng.


    Other people don''t care. After all, they still have a good conscience. It''s not easy to know each other. It''s hard to shoot some materials in this cold day, but it can''t have Huasheng.


    That''s the goddess of their master.


    As a reporter, Zhuo Tian and Wei Hang have their own grapevine. They know that someone is taking pictures of the Huasheng family. Especially after they know that Huasheng and Jiangliu separated, Jiangliu''s hearsay is constantly updated.


    They are all guessing why. Some people began to suspect Xie Dongyang, but Xie Dongyang never showed up. Naturally, some people didn''t give up and indirectly sent a message to Xie Dongyang. Then, as expected, Xie Dongyang came.


    The man who took the picture of Huasheng still felt that he had made money. However, he turned around and was pushed down by two fat men with glasses and pulled them into the car. They angrily watched them suppress themselves in the room and delete all the photos.


    In fact, he didn''t photograph anything. It just proves that Xie Dongyang didn''t come out all night when he visited Huasheng, who lived alone in the middle of the night. Hua Sheng''s husband, Prince of Jiangcheng, lived alone in the spring breeze ten miles away


    He even thought about the content, but didn''t want to be deleted.


    Reporters have no shadow when they speak. What they say should be exaggerated. Otherwise, where is the flow and heat?


    Of course, a lot of things are true, but the true and the false need to be separated by the people themselves.


    "What does it mean? No, you must be sure that there is no one else. Ah Sheng is already bored enough to not let her be upset by these shadowy things! "


    Feng Xi heard Zhuo Tian''s words on the phone and immediately replied.


    Although Feng Xi is also puzzled about how Huasheng let people in, it''s nothing to think about it. It''s not a big deal to invite her friends in. It''s normal for friends to leave work at this time and haven''t seen each other for a long time.


    But Xie Dongyang is even more angry in the wind. He didn''t go early, so he had to go at this time of the night?


    You''re so accidentally photographed?


    He doesn''t care, but what about asheng?


    This is an embarrassing time.


    Fortunately, Zhuo Tian and their detection, otherwise tomorrow will be lively.

 Chapter 2637

    Naturally, Feng Xi didn''t worry at all. It was a Sheng''s intention. If a Sheng really wanted to give Xie Dongyang a chance, it would never be now, because Feng Xi knew that Huasheng still loved the river.


    "Don''t worry, master. Don''t worry about my work. There is absolutely no fish in the net!"


    Zhuo Tian and Wei Hang are equally assured.


    It''s only when the wind blows that you can feel at ease. Otherwise, I''m really worried.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong with Huasheng? "


    Qin Wanyu followed Fengxi as soon as he put down his chopsticks. He was afraid that something might happen. He listened carefully after Feng Xi.


    Just put out my ear and stick it on the wind.


    As a result, I was pushed by the wind.


    This does not wait for the wind Xi to put down the phone, quickly follow the question.


    Feng Xi couldn''t escape Qin Wanyu when she called at home. Since the last time Huasheng told Feng Xi that she had gone to meizhuang, Qin Wanyu was very careful and worried about nothing else. The main reason was that he didn''t know what happened to Huasheng, and he let people know.


    There''s another headache in the river.


    The recent state of the river, all people see in the eyes, especially around this brother.


    In this incident, Wang Junxian also despised Qin, Anhui and Henan. He could not help it. The people around him were Feng Xi, Huasheng''s best friend and a little sister who could share any secrets.


    Qin Wanyu, as a pillow man, didn''t know when they agreed. They were cheated. Qin Wanyu felt a bit humiliated.


    So since then, Qin, Wan and Yu have been watching the wind very seriously. To be honest, for nearly a year, Qin, Wan and Yu have seen what happened to Huasheng and Jiangliu. He also has a headache.


    Not afraid of anything else, just afraid of the wind, like Huasheng


    It''s not that Qin Wanyu said about Huasheng, but I was really afraid.


    Qin, Anhui and Henan do not dare to tell the story of their children now. They follow fate completely.


    For fear of any change in Huasheng, Fengxi is in a hurry. He says something out of time. Fengxi has to bomb the temple.


    "Nothing happened! I just want them to pay attention to it. If anyone steals, I''m afraid to press it! "


    The wind Xi white eye Qin Wanyu, does not want to say anything to him.


    Now she knows that Qin Wanyu is her pillow man, but her heart still lies in her good brothers.


    For this reason, Qin, Anhui and Henan are still unconvinced, saying that she is also facing Huasheng, and there is no one to help the river


    "Do you think I''ll believe it?"


    "Who went to meizhuang? Do you think if you don''t sue me now, I won''t tell Jiangliu if I know later? "


    "Do you mean Xie Dongyang? What''s more, he thinks that if Jiangliu and Huasheng are separated, he will have a chance? "


    Qin Wanyu small eyes a squint, now the look in the wind Xi eyes, a proper fool, or very good to cheat that kind.


    However, Qin, Wan and Yu did not know that at the moment, what he was thinking in his mind was that he had to ask something. He could not let Feng Xi fool the past like this.


    "How do you know that?"


    "I just wanted to call you stupid. He went and was photographed by the reporter, but now my apprentice pressed it. I want them to pay attention to it."


    Feng Xi turns back to eat. When she calls, she is very obscure. She remembers that she didn''t say the name of the other party, and the telephone voice is not loud. How could this little fool hear her?


    "How do I know? Wind, do you think I look like a fool


    "In addition to the rival, you can that expression, who else? Is not Xie Dongyang the most lasting enemy in the river city? "


    "I''m guessing? I just want to make sure! Is he still there? "

 Chapter 2638

    "When did he go? Who else is there in meizhuang? "


    Qin Wanyu sat at the table with the wind and began to ask. Then he took out his mobile phone and wanted to contact Jiangliu.


    Huasheng and Jiangliu usually quarrel with each other. That''s their business. It must have nothing to do with outsiders. At the same time, we don''t need anyone to take advantage of the fire.


    Although in the eyes of Qin, Wan and Yu, Xie Dongyang can and is willing to say a few words for him, this is also normal. It certainly does not include the cold war between Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu.


    This man is going to dig the corner of his brother''s wall. How can Qin, Anhui and Henan be regarded as such.


    In Chang''an, Qin Wanyu is intuitive. Besides, he knows that if a man really likes a woman, he can''t attack his relatives around her.


    The love obtained in such a way is not correct.


    What''s more, sooner or later, they will lose nothing, which is inevitable.


    And Xie Dongyang, to be honest, Qin Wanyu thinks that although he is sometimes stupid, he is still very positive in his three outlooks. Therefore, Qin Wanyu thinks that he can''t be liked by Huasheng on the premise of harming Chang''an.


    He''ll never get it.


    But the theory of all this does not include prying into the corner during the cold war between Jiangliu and Huasheng!


    So now, Qin Wanyu''s eyes are full of attacks on Xie Dongyang.


    Why does he owe so much? The couple will be OK in two days. What can I do for him?


    You go to see people at night?


    Of course, this meeting has been completely ignored by Qin, Anhui and Henan. Huasheng and Jiangliu have been in a cold war for nine months


    After half a year of Hua Sheng''s coma, they haven''t spoken well for more than a year.


    This is not what Qin Wanyu said.


    Xie Dongyang was able to wait.


    "And Molly and the two children."


    "It''s not out yet."


    "You wait a moment and contact the river flow!"


    "You said that you have contacted now, and he will leave soon. They are not good. Of course, it is impossible for them to have anything. Then you tell Jiangliu that he is also very upset. They are very embarrassed now. I suggest that we do not make any trouble."


    "Besides, you don''t believe Xie Dongyang. Don''t you know Huasheng? If she has any interest in Xie Dongyang, she won''t wait until now, will she? "


    The wind Xi solemnly pressed Qin Wanyu''s hand, did not let him call.


    Of course, there is no tough pull, the final decision is still Qin Wanyu, after all, two people''s friends are not the same.


    Fengxi also thinks that it doesn''t matter. Huasheng certainly doesn''t mind. It''s just that Fengxi doesn''t want people outside to talk nonsense and affect Huasheng''s mood.


    "Or so, it''s dinner time. We''ll wait. If we don''t come out later, I''ll call ah Sheng and I''ll go there!"


    Feng Xi looked at Qin Wanyu with a look of disapproval, thought about it and added a sentence.


    Feng Xi thinks seriously.


    Of course, the last word Fengxi just said that she had secretly contacted Huasheng. Huasheng assured her that it was OK.


    Fengxi must rest assured that it won''t really go away. It''s Huasheng''s choice anyway.


    Feng Xi thinks that some words may not want to be told by the people around her, for fear of everyone''s worry, but she can talk to other people, no matter how to vent out.


    This is also the harvest.


    "Later? You call now, or contact Xie Dongyang and ask him not to go too far. Even if outsiders don''t see it, it''s not good to stay too late. "


    Qin Wanyu thought for a moment, and felt that Feng Xi''s words were still reasonable. Then he put down his mobile phone, but he could not ignore it.

 Chapter 2639

    "In fact, don''t tell me. If Huasheng and Xie Dongyang used to be, I''m sure they both believe that Xie Dongyang will be a gentleman, and I also believe that Huasheng doesn''t like him."


    "After all, the river is there. There are few excellent people who can see it."


    "We are the only ones who can compete with the river. Jun Xian and I are the only ones."


    "Besides, Huasheng doesn''t look up to Xie Dongyang in any way."


    "But now, Huasheng''s behavior is very confusing. I can''t understand it. Xie Dongyang has become gloomy, and the shopping mall has become It''s like a unscrupulous businessman. "


    "I don''t really dare say that."


    "By the way, isn''t the breeze there? Let them watch, mainly to watch Xie Dongyang, the rest are women and children! "


    Qin Wanyu said it very seriously, because he thought so in his heart.


    Worried.


    I didn''t notice the wind on the side. Her hand holding chopsticks had stopped.


    "Crazy" looking at him.


    Wind Xi has no words, really don''t know how to describe the mood at the moment, scratching the ears and scratching the cheek? it is beyond logic and above reason? Can''t you think about it?


    When did Xie Dongyang become like this?


    Don''t you want to look like this?


    "What expression are you looking at? Am I wrong? I didn''t say she was wronged by Hua Sheng. Can you understand her work now? "


    "Xie Dongyang''s recent changes, you also see! It''s not that I don''t believe them... "


    "Forget it, if there is anything that is not the fate of the river, too good people are doomed to be lonely!"


    Qin, Wan and Yu looked melancholy. According to the current state of Huasheng and Jiangliu, if there is no change, it may be the fate of two people?


    Although Qin, Anhui and Henan did not believe it, it is too late to say anything, and what is right is still unknown.


    "Qin, Wan and Yu, to tell you the truth, you have a good relationship with the river, not because of the brotherhood you grew up with, but because of the basic love?"


    "This guy, the river is in your mouth, that is a perfect person? The best can''t? Invincible? "


    "No matter how good you are, don''t you? Who is my goddess? With an ordinary person, Jiangliu makes money, OK? If we had known each other early at that time, I would have objected to it. There are so many rotten peach blossoms that I am bored to death! "


    Feng Xi thought for a long time, but she couldn''t bear it. She began to attack Qin, Wanyu, but he was not stupid. She had already passed the anger with Hua Sheng. He said that he had been around all the time, but he didn''t watch. Isn''t he stupid?


    And then narcissistic praise?


    Boast of the wind Xi feel that the meal can not eat.


    I can''t help thinking that when I first met, Qin Wanyu was a gentleman and calm man.


    How now become like a Qin Er ha do not say, and add a narcissistic, big fool attribute?


    Looking at Qin Wanyu''s intelligence quotient, not to mention anything else, about having children, Fengxi really retreated, and then came out a smaller version of Qin xiaoha?


    Fengxi is really big in the first two!


    Of course, there is a little wind Xi that Qin Wanyu said, which can''t be denied, that is, Huasheng has changed. Nowadays, many things are very confusing.


    But in spite of the wind, only Huasheng is willing to. She believes that Huasheng must have its own reasons. Besides, Huasheng is not a person who decides at will.


    There must be her own reason. She just needs to wait. Wait for Huasheng and face it with her.


    In short, Fengxi has a rule in mind: Huasheng''s will.


    There is a strange common ground between laifengxi and Qin Wanyu, that is, they believe in their friends incomparably.

 Chapter 2640

    "Did I hear you right? Wind? How can you say that there are so many rotten peach blossoms in the river? "


    "At best, the river current is just that bad hearted Zhuoya? Later, it was not found that it was not the will of the river. What is the river flow


    "A good man who keeps himself clean!"


    "But what about Huasheng? Is Xie Dongyang one? Before that Lingxiao, shameless, but also with you to marry! It can be called a name... "


    "I''m not in love with Jiangliu, but I''ll tell you, you can enjoy yourself secretly. If you''re a girl, you''ll have no chance with Huasheng."


    "Huasheng can''t follow the river, you can''t meet my brother!"


    Qin Wanyu is not happy to see the wind Xi''s dislike of himself. What''s more, he still dislikes the river?


    Today, let alone anything else, if it was Jiang Liu who reappeared around him, Qin Wanyu would surely go to Jiangliu first to see what he meant, and then he was thinking about whether to tell Huasheng.


    You can''t just hold it down.


    My friend, you have to have three views.


    Qin Wanyu didn''t mean that Huasheng didn''t have this, but he couldn''t understand Huasheng''s thoughts, why she had to fight with the river, and what she wanted to do now?


    It torments the river and worries everyone.


    "Qin, Anhui and Henan? How do you practice now? Are you getting more and more shameless? "


    "I tell you, you are a woman, you can''t contend with a Sheng, my goddess!"


    "Besides, they all like ah Sheng. What''s the relationship between them? Is it wrong for us to be liked because we are beautiful and kind-hearted? "


    "What''s more, you know, even if Zhuoya has been calculated, does Jiangliu have a girlfriend? What about ah Sheng? My home a Sheng but a boyfriend did not make, direct marriage object is river flow! Although he is a substitute


    Feng Xi has been on the bar with Qin, Wan and Yu. Today, neither of them is satisfied with the other. They directly take out the wine bottle and start the theory.


    Anyone who is wrong, or not as good as the other party, then drink


    Of course, at the end of the day, I don''t understand. How did this happen?


    In short, we can''t find the north of Qin, Anhui and Henan.


    There are still two in the wind family, and the others are in Huasheng.


    "Second brother, is this the new wine making order?"


    "The owner has been drinking more recently?"


    "But was that the first thing to say? Why did it become a contest between two friends? "


    Qingfeng No.3 reads with the No.2 nearby.


    "Don''t worry. Maybe it''s too depressing recently."


    No. 2 thought deeply.


    At the same time, meizhuang.


    "Ah Sheng, are you hungry? I''ll be ready in a minute, and there''s a soup


    Xie Dongyang was mixing the flavor and shouting.


    But after calling for a long time, Huasheng didn''t answer. Xie Dongyang''s hair turned out to be Huasheng asleep?


    This meeting Jasmine also does not know where to go, Xie Dongyang thought that may go to see two children, after all in clever, is also a child.


    Xie Dongyang didn''t want to do anything, let alone persuade Hua Sheng to go back. He just came out to see her.


    Xie Dongyang put down the spoon, turned off the fire, and thought about putting on a dress for Huasheng in the past. Although he only made four dishes and one soup, Xie Dongyang was very sure about the taste, but he was still a little unsure when he thought that Huasheng would give Huasheng a taste.


    "Are you ready?"


    As soon as Xie Dongyang passed by, he saw that Hua Sheng suddenly turned his head and looked at him. His red lips were light and his eyes were full of spirit. He was not in a state of confusion at all.


    But we can''t deny that there is something wrong with Huasheng at the moment, but Xie Dongyang can''t say what''s wrong

 Chapter 2641

    "I thought you were asleep and wanted to dress you up."


    "The food is ready. Would you like to see the two children? Have some together? I made what they could eat. "


    Xie Dongyang was stunned for a moment and then said to Hua Sheng.


    Although Xie Dongyang stops one meter away from Huasheng and looks at her, although he is not very close, Xie Dongyang knows that this is the closest time for him to Huasheng in the past year, or even farther away.


    It''s bullshit to say that Xie Dongyang has no idea. He has never broken his mind about Huasheng. His heart is full of Huasheng.


    It''s just the next person.


    However, the goddess didn''t want to. Now she knows that there is a crack between Huasheng and the river. Although she doesn''t know what it is, she can choose to move out directly with her children, which proves that in her heart, it is definitely intolerable.


    It can also be said that such a big change in the temperament of Huasheng must touch the bottom line.


    According to Xie Dongyang''s understanding, the bottom line of Huasheng should be two children.


    Although Xie Dongyang doesn''t understand what Jiangliu has done to make Huasheng like this, he knows that this is his own opportunity. Although Huasheng does not look at himself, he can stand by her side quietly and undisturbed and do what he can for her. Xie Dongyang thinks it is enough.


    I feel more satisfied.


    Even though Hua Sheng only responded with a cold expression, he never gave him any chance.


    "Jasmine has gone up. It will not come down. It should still be sleeping. Let''s eat first."


    Hua Sheng answered softly.


    In fact, Hua Sheng didn''t sleep at first. She just leaned back on the sofa and fell into meditation. She thought a lot of things these days, but she still couldn''t think of it. Later, she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Once a person is quiet, it is easy to be dazzled, thinking floating out, do not know where to go.


    But he kept sober and could hear anything around him. That''s why Huasheng opened his eyes and turned to look at him as Xie Dongyang was just approaching.


    Huasheng knows that if he meets Xie Dongyang at this time, he doesn''t know what to say. But Huasheng is really not afraid of his body. He is not afraid of the shadow. Can''t he stop making friends because of a few gossips?


    Moreover, in the past, Huasheng didn''t want to feel uncomfortable in the river, but now, Huasheng is totally letting go of itself, how to feel comfortable, how to come, or do not care.


    Huasheng sits opposite Xie Dongyang and looks at the simple four dishes and one soup on the table. It''s really simple. It doesn''t have all the colors and flavors. It can only be said that it''s home cooked.


    Chinese cabbage, sweet and sour sirloin, fried water bamboo, tomato, broccoli, jade soup!


    Huasheng can be simply eaten. Although it is not as good as ginkgo and jasmine, it is very difficult for Xie Dongyang, a young master, to be able to do this. Huasheng is not picky.


    After all, how can you feel when you are not expecting?


    I don''t know when, Huasheng changed back to its original appearance. Everything around him became cold. Many things began to forget, and the feelings between friends were also forgotten.


    It seems that there are some high hanging posture, but Huasheng has not found it.


    "It doesn''t look very good, but the taste is very good. I often do it and I''ve tasted it."


    "Try it!"


    Xie Dongyang looked at Huasheng without any expression. He sat down calmly and coolly, and was a little excited.


    Looking forward to tasting Huasheng.


    Looking at Huasheng sitting with him in the warm light and eating his dinner, the snow is constantly falling outside, and the two children upstairs are sleeping soundly

 Chapter 2642

    Xie Dongyang can''t help but have the illusion of a family.


    If there is no original, now everything is really his.


    "How does it taste?"


    Xie Dongyang looked at Huasheng and tasted it. He felt more nervous and asked quickly.


    Full of expectations.


    "Well! It''s delicious. "


    Hua Sheng gently nodded, and then everything was normal.


    Whether to say it or not, Huasheng''s taste buds are greatly satisfied. When Xie Dongyang was preparing to cook dinner, Huasheng was a little worried, but he did not care about himself. He could eat some.


    When I saw the sales, Huasheng thought it might not be so good!


    When tasting in the mouth, but did not expect Xie Dongyang''s cooking is really good.


    Can be described as delicious.


    It can be seen that Xie Dongyang''s cooking skills are really useless.


    "I''d like to have a drink. If you want to drive later, just watch."


    Hua Sheng ate some, and suddenly wanted to have a drink. Without waiting for Xie Dongyang to say anything, he got up and took a bottle of red wine to open it.


    But Huasheng was a girl after all. After a long time, he didn''t open it. He was thinking of asking Xie Dongyang for help. He stretched out a hand behind him and directly took the wine bottle.


    Hua Sheng looks up slightly and looks at the owner of the hand. It''s Xie Dongyang, of course.


    "I''ll come. It doesn''t matter if I have a drink. I can call a valet."


    Xie Dongyang relaxed his breath and answered softly, as if he were afraid to frighten someone in his arms.


    Last second, Xie Dongyang was still secretly happy because he was one meter away from Huasheng, but he didn''t want to have such an opportunity the next second.


    Although this is not a hug, just a meter closer than the distance, but also enough to thank Dongyang excited for a long time, even the tone of his voice has become cautious, for fear of disturbing this rare.


    At such a close distance, Xie Dongyang seemed to feel the breathing sound of Huasheng. In a moment, Xie Dongyang''s body became more tense. He didn''t stand close to Huasheng for a long time. He couldn''t describe his feeling.


    Does Xie Dongyang even feel that he is a little bit obscene?


    Then he quickly pushed aside as if unintentionally. He could not make Huasheng feel terrible.


    As long as Hua Sheng is willing, he can also be a secret lover who has no desire or desire, waiting for


    "Well, be careful not to get it. This bottle seems a little tight."


    Hua Sheng looks up and looks at Xie Dongyang. Her height is just facing his chest. Hua Sheng answers and puts down the bottle. Then he turns away.


    For Xie Dongyang brain tonic things, there is no superfluous idea, it is natural to let go of Xie Dongyang, turn around and go back to sit.


    "Bang..."


    As soon as Hua Sheng''s voice dropped, Xie Dongyang pulled out the bottle directly by pressing the cork. Without any pressure, Huasheng was stunned.


    It is true that men and women are not the same, the strength has been shown.


    Especially when Huasheng loses all mana and spiritual power.


    In the past, Huasheng must have no pressure on these things, so I''m used to it. When I can''t open it, I think other people may also work hard, but I don''t want to be so relaxed in Xie Dongyang''s hands!


    Once again, Hua Sheng is a little bit lost. Without spiritual power, she is really an ordinary woman.


    "As long as you need to contact me at any time, I will be waiting for you at any time!"


    Xie Dongyang didn''t miss the surprise and momentary loss in Huasheng''s eyes. Although he didn''t quite understand it, he knew that Huasheng would appear when he needed it.

 Chapter 2643

    No matter what kind of big and small things Huasheng needs, he really doesn''t want to be absent. Every absence in life is a pity.


    It may even become a lifelong regret.


    Always in the memory spent, regret, just like now, all he did is to make up for the past mistakes.


    "Any time? You are so busy now, where do you get the time? "


    "But really thank you for the warmth in this winter, for the delicious meal, and for helping me open the wine!"


    "Cheers? But you''d better drink less, I''ll be at will. Changan Xile has jasmine to take care of, so I''ll be lazy! "


    Hua Sheng shakes the red wine glass to show Xie Dongyang. After that, Xie Dongyang doesn''t stop him. He can only watch Huasheng drink the whole cup he has just arrived and then pour another one himself. This time, Huasheng is disrespectful and starts drinking directly.


    For a while, Xie Dongyang had not answered Huasheng''s three consecutive thanks, and Huasheng had already drunk three cups.


    One cup after another, there is no pause in the middle, I don''t know, I thought I was mixing wine here.


    Maybe the only way to solve the problem is to drink together?


    Huasheng seems to have let go of his worries with wine. His worries for a long time are temporarily paralyzed at this moment.


    "You''d better not drink. What''s this for? Isn''t it a drink? "


    "So I won''t drink with you, and you won''t drink any more."


    "Have some soup."


    When Hua Sheng was ready to continue, Xie Dongyang couldn''t wait for anything to say. Even if the reaction was slow, he should react. He got up and went to Huasheng, snatched it over and said nothing to her.


    In order to be afraid that Hua Sheng will play tricks on him, he is soft hearted. Xie Dongyang presses hard and hides behind him.


    Looking at Huasheng, Xie Dongyang is very worried. Of course, he is more worried about his absence. He may not be a gentleman, especially in the face of Huasheng, Xie Dongyang is very hard to maintain.


    But we can''t deny that he has an idea about Huasheng. Besides, this idea is still very big. If a woman who has been in love for many years, if she drinks too much and looks slightly drunk, Xie Dongyang is really afraid that he can''t control it. After all, she is Huasheng.


    In the middle of the night, he thought about this man.


    At present, Xie Dongyang didn''t expect this. He just knew that Huasheng had moved out with his children in the winter. He knew that the wind was blowing and they wouldn''t care about it. Moreover, he saw that the river stream would come every day, but he never got off the bus and looked at it like that.


    Xie Dongyang is also the same. After waiting for everyone to leave, he will take the things he has prepared to Huasheng, even though Huasheng may not need it.


    Just taking this opportunity to have a look at Huasheng is also good.


    Even if you take a look, but no matter what, Xie Dongyang did not expect to become like this!


    But watching Huasheng drink like this, Xie Dongyang is more distressed. Huasheng, such an optimistic, kind-hearted person, and even a Buddhist character, can use wine to relieve his worries?


    Looking at the appearance of Huasheng, Xie Dongyang has been brewing in his mind several times to ask what happened to Huasheng. Maybe he can help?


    However, no matter how it was brewed, Xie Dongyang still did not ask about this. If Hua Sheng wanted to say it, he would naturally tell him. If he didn''t want to, he would accompany him.


    Xie Dongyang said to add soup for Huasheng and brought it to Huasheng. With heartache in his eyes, he asked himself more than once why he wanted to escape marriage in the first place?


    If he was by her side, how could he give up?

 Chapter 2644

    "Then don''t drink. The soup you make is really good. You have to catch up with the craft of Ginkgo biloba."


    Hua Sheng watched Xie Dongyang snatch the glass and a whole bottle of red wine. It was a pity, but he didn''t continue to be tough. After drinking a few cups, he could relieve his mood. He didn''t want to drink it all the time. But thanks is true.


    It''s hard to find a confidant in life, especially if she has more than one.


    "If you like, I can always do it if you like."


    "I won''t embarrass you. I''ll just drop it off and leave. I can do whatever I want."


    Thanks to Hua Sheng''s praise, Xie Dongyang is inevitably a bit adroit.


    After learning for so long, it is to let Huasheng taste. Especially today, after tasting Huasheng, every dish is recognized.


    Xie Dongyang was a little proud.


    As long as he can do something for Huasheng, it is his greatest satisfaction.


    Of course, Xie Dongyang was also worried for a while, and he didn''t respond to how ambiguous his own words were.


    If he was heard, he would have been Hua Sheng''s lover.


    Although Xie Dongyang doesn''t mind, if Huasheng wants to, don''t say lover, anything will do.


    In fact, for the last words, Xie Dongyang also reacted after a while, more than 30 years, the first time to know what is blushing.


    But even so, Xie Dongyang did not take back or say anything else to round this word back.


    Because if Huasheng really misunderstood, or would you like to?


    Xie Dongyang is also holding a little bit of happiness.


    "It''s business for you to get married soon! Don''t you feel lonely looking at the lights outside in your spare time? When you''re old, you don''t even have a speaker, and you don''t have a partner for square dancing! "


    "So, don''t wait. It''s very tiring to stay still. If you look forward, you will find that the world is very big, and there are many worth staying in!"


    "Looking back, it''s been a long time since we met."


    "In fact, it''s only a few years, but it feels like it''s happened in my last life!"


    "Time flies, but there are so many things I didn''t expect!"


    Huasheng sits opposite Xie Dongyang. He has no wine glass, and his eyes are more sober. However, some words are also based on the strength of wine. It can be regarded as three rounds of drinking. Let''s have a good talk.


    In his heart, Hua Sheng really hopes that Xie Dongyang can live his own life and put down his obsession with her. All the people who used to protect him have left. Don''t wait for nothing to regret.


    Her friend, Hua Sheng, doesn''t want anyone to regret it.


    But in Xie Dongyang''s eyes, Huasheng may have drunk too much. Otherwise, how could he suddenly say these things and begin to recall the past.


    Even the past between them.


    Xie Dongyang did not dare to think about it, but it still exists in his mind, as if it happened yesterday.


    "Yes, very quickly. How many years have passed? I don''t remember, or subconsciously, I don''t want to remember how I missed you at the beginning


    "How can I forget such remorse, regret and hate myself? I may not be able to put down in this life, I do not want to put down, meet you, after all the encounter is not what I want, to make do with it, it is better to miss it like this! "


    "You won''t be so cruel, can''t you even miss myself in my heart? I''m sure I won''t affect your life, and I''ve done it. I won''t disturb you! "


    "It''s just an accident. I didn''t think about Chang''an..."


    "Today I am As a friend, look at you... "


    "You can''t, can''t you? You can''t control who I like, who I''m waiting for, who I''m waiting fo

 Chapter 2645

    "I''m in love with someone, do you care? I can''t get what I want in my whole life. It''s just waiting for me to be satisfied! "


    Xie Dongyang put down his chopsticks. This time, he didn''t look at Huasheng affectionately. He just lowered his head, because he didn''t want to look up and let Huasheng see how affectionate he was.


    If you did not escape, how can you have today''s torture, humble!


    In the final analysis, or their own humble, how to have face?


    What''s more, he doesn''t want Huasheng to see this. He has said his deep feelings too many times. Even if he doesn''t say it, Huasheng will know, but Xie Dongyang doesn''t want Huasheng to feel very upset.


    But heartache is only one''s own, but time can''t come again.


    Xie Dongyang often wants to exchange himself with the rest of his life. When he returns to the engagement day, he will never give the river a chance. He will cherish everything again.


    But that will never be possible.


    Xie Dongyang lowered his head, picked up chopsticks again, lowered his head to continue to eat, with a sneer in his eyes, and this irony is to himself.


    He didn''t cherish it. Now, instead, he resented the loss of opportunity. He was angry that the river didn''t cherish it. He was even more distressed that Huasheng didn''t give him an opportunity, and even cursed the unfairness of heaven. How could Jiang Liu get all the love of Huasheng? Even in the future reincarnation, Huasheng would go to him?


    This life does not have predestined, why oneself afterlife still does not have?


    Xie Dongyang suddenly felt how he became such a villain?


    He shouldn''t be like this!


    The unrestrained and arrogant Xie family two young, becomes the infatuated Guardian!


    Once Xie Dongyang did not expect that he would become like this in the future.


    Xie Dongyang, who has always been a woman like clothes, eventually fell on a woman one day.


    One thing Xie Dongyang doesn''t know. In fact, even if Xie Dongyang didn''t escape the marriage on the day of engagement, Jiang Liu and Hua Sheng were also engaged. From the beginning, he was a passer-by, but fate made them meet.


    However, Huasheng''s destiny has been determined in the previous life. The reincarnated Huasheng is just an obsession with the river flow.


    How can Huasheng like other people?


    "You How persistent


    "Instead of wasting time waiting for a story that never turns out, why can''t we learn it in a different way?"


    "Sometimes when I think about many things, they are small stories one by one, and our life is the same. I feel like I am like a dreamer, looking at myself, like watching other people''s stories, happening one after another."


    "Including marrying Jiangliu..."


    "In my memory, I was in a hurry for the wedding that day. In fact, I didn''t prepare anything. I didn''t even know what you looked like. I didn''t want to see it. I just wanted to reassure the old man! I have a home. "


    "But I didn''t expect that the hero of that day actually escaped and gave me such a big surprise!"


    "It''s interesting to think about it now!"


    "What do you think? It''s really tiring to put everything down


    Hua Sheng sits and looks at Xie Dongyang with a smile. She really wants Xie Dongyang to put down and mention these things. She may have drunk too much.


    But three cups, originally want to dispel worries, but do not want to become more sad.


    So Huasheng couldn''t help laughing.


    Obviously, I just want to taste it today, but I don''t want to suddenly become so pretentious, and even think of things a few years ago.


    But only Hua Sheng knows that she does not think about things a few years ago, but just the person she thought of a few years ago.

 Chapter 2646

    The casual finger on the wedding seems to be doomed.


    Now think about it, at that time it was really bold ah, who knows what kind of person the other party is dare to nod?


    Now, if you look at it again, maybe everything was arranged by God. At the same time, because of the hasty choice at the beginning, so many things happened. Not only the friends around him were worried, but also Huasheng himself was tortured and tired.


    Hua Sheng can''t help but think that if she didn''t choose the river, chose to give up, no desire, no lover, she would still be that Huasheng.


    There''s nothing to care about, and it won''t be as difficult as it is now.


    But the thought that if there is no river flow, Huasheng''s heart will be extremely painful.


    It''s too stuffy to breathe.


    Huasheng suddenly wanted to drink more, but looking at the bottle hidden by Xie Dongyang, he had to give up because Xie Dongyang would not give it to himself.


    It''s a pity that I can only skim my mouth. It''s a pity that such a situation is really suitable for drinking. In retrospect, how can we have less wine?


    "I really think it''s a big dream. Every day since then, everything happened is like an illusory dream. It seems that no trace can be found, but it happened to me with deep-rooted memories..."


    Huasheng looks up at the chandelier with the antique pattern in the hall. The mood that Xie Dongyang can''t understand is floating in his eyes.


    "The most regretful thing I''ve ever done in my life is to run away from our wedding."


    "I even thought more than once that if everything could come back, I would not leave even if I were to die for the rest of my life!"


    "Since I was a child, I didn''t like the current of the river. I felt that I was better than him in everything I did. At that time, I laughed at him for being single..."


    "Now, I am the most ridiculous one!"


    When Xie Dongyang answered, he was smiling, with a big smile. The standard gentleman was smiling, which made people look at the warmth.


    If you ignore the tears left by Xie Dongyang''s eyes, it will be more perfect.


    Every time I think of it, Xie Dongyang would like to go through the past, slap himself and kill himself. It''s better than regret for the rest of his life!


    Xie Dongyang finished, raised his hand and laughed at himself. Then he wiped his tears clean. He didn''t want to lose face in front of Huasheng.


    He can not be her indispensable person, at least to leave a strong back, let her think, feel safe, strong, reliable.


    That''s why Xie Dongyang has changed so much in the past year. He thinks that since he can''t be the person she loves, he should also be the strongest in other fields.


    When Huasheng needs it, it should be able, qualified and try its best.


    Otherwise, Xie Dongyang, who has nothing, will look down on himself.


    Hua Sheng didn''t answer Xie Dongyang''s last words, but just looked at it, because she didn''t know what to answer.


    A lot of things are doomed and happened. Who would have thought it would be like this?


    Finally, Xie Dongyang walked back. Of course, Huasheng in winter would not really let Xie Dongyang leave like this. After drinking some wine, Huasheng could not rest assured.


    Molly helped to find the driving agent, driving Xie Dongyang''s car, all the way to catch up, will be in the snow to find their own Xie Dongyang to take back.


    In fact, when Xie Dongyang left, Hua Sheng thought that he could stay. After all, there are rooms in such a big meizhuang, but Fengxi started at nine o''clock and called every three minutes. Xie Dongyang left very wisely

 Chapter 2647

    Hua Sheng looks at Xie Dongyang''s back in the snow. He is so lonely and lonely, as if he was abandoned by the world.


    Hua Sheng is really uncomfortable.


    In this story, Xie Dongyang is the protagonist, but his role seems to be a sad, lonely person.


    "Miss, would you like to answer the phone call from sister Fengxi? My mobile phone is going to run out of power by her. Please tell her quickly that she doesn''t believe what I said, and she has to tell you. "


    "I think sister Fengxi is drunk, or drunk. I''m afraid that if you don''t talk to her, she will run along the snow..."


    Molly stands beside Huasheng with her mobile phone, and Huasheng stands in front of the French window, looking at Xie Dongyang''s back, and then a new round of meditation.


    I don''t know what I''m thinking about. Molly can''t understand it. In short, since moving to meizhuang, Molly has been taking care of her. She spends half of her time in this way.


    The location is different, but the state is the same, in addition to every day with Chang''an, joy, other time is like this.


    And Fengxi is really like Molly said. If Huasheng doesn''t answer the phone, she''ll kill her. She''s all dressed. She''ll have a drink with Qin Wanyu. Qin Wanyu has already been drunk. Fengxi''s two breeze drivers are about to go out. Huasheng''s phone finally comes.


    "Ah Sheng, you finally answer the phone. Xie Dongyang''s little boy has left at last. What is he doing? Is he crazy to find you so late?"


    "Molly said he cooked a meal, talked for a while, and sent a lot of things, and then he left!"


    "I don''t believe it. He must have schemed against you to pry the corner of the river. Do you still lack his stuff? I can buy it for you! Besides, I''m ready


    "Where to use him..."


    "What''s more, I''ll tell you a Sheng, Qin Wanyu said that the river flow is better. It''s clearly the river flow that makes money. I have to explain this to him. Now I''m very honored to tell you that I won!"


    "It''s very powerful. I didn''t disgrace you..."


    The wind Xi drinks vaguely, but no matter what, she still remembers the event of Huasheng. She has to hear the voice of Huasheng. Only in this way can I feel at ease.


    In fact, Fengxi hasn''t drunk like this for a long time. For the reason of her identity, Fengxi needs to keep sober all the time. But today, she doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. She follows Qin, Wan and Yu, and then starts to press each other''s head with wine. As a result, she falls down.


    Although the wind Xi is also more, walking around, but still remember the business in mind, always dare not forget ah.


    Although when talking to Qin, Wan and Yu, he would not give in at all and try hard to think about some slot points on the river and reduce the score down. But Fengxi''s heart was clear. Huasheng still liked the river, and they would not separate. After all, Jiangliu also loved Huasheng. How could such a two-way love be broken because of a little setback?


    Fengxi believes that her goddess will not let people down!


    "Ah Sheng? Do you hear me


    Feng Xi finished speaking with her big tongue, while waiting for Hua Sheng to reply, thinking in her heart, why doesn''t this elder sister speak?


    "Are you finished? You are really my elder sister


    "The breeze looked at her and I rested."


    When Hua Sheng finished, he looked very helpless. Sometimes Fengxi was really like a child. Just now Huasheng was a little depressed. Listening to Fengxi''s big tongue, he couldn''t help being happy.

 Chapter 2648

    Feng Xi also said that she should take care of herself. She needs to take care of herself more often.


    As for the breeze around Feng Xi, when answering the phone, Huasheng heard someone calling out to be more careful, that voice is not the same as that of Qingfeng No, it should be some other ghost.


    It''s also because of them that Huasheng is at ease. Otherwise, Fengxi is really worried.


    "Ah Sheng, you should have a rest early. If there''s another punk who dares to disturb you, tell me. I''m sure I can''t find him in the north."


    "MoMA Da..."


    After finishing the last sentence, Feng Xi finally hung up. Hua Sheng was once again deeply helpless, but still more warm-hearted. So, ah, she was really lucky.


    Lucky to have such a friend.


    "Gee..."


    "Why is sister Fengxi a little cute when she is drunk?"


    "I''d recorded it if I knew it. When she wakes up, I''ll show it to her."


    Molly stood aside, listening to the voice of wind Xi''s loud voice, and had been laughing on the side.


    But in her heart, she was very grateful that sister Fengxi drank too much today, otherwise she would not have called all the time. Later, she would have had one every minute.


    That''s really the next one. Turn around and have another one.


    Molly peeps upstairs and sees that when two people are going to drink, the whole person is in a good mood, so she has to go downstairs to rob her. Fortunately, she is still rational and knows that this is not possible.


    But she has been pinching her arm and staring at Xie Dongyang. If he dares to do something, she has to prepare for a fight today.


    The only time Jasmine almost couldn''t hold back was when Xie Dongyang picked up the bottle from behind Huasheng. The angle was a bit ambiguous, but fortunately, the two parties separated in time.


    In this regard, Molly looked at Xie Dongyang''s eyes a little bit.


    Therefore, Molly is very clever not to make trouble, silently watching two people chat in the rear.


    It''s just that if Jasmine had known about it, she would have gone down.


    Otherwise, I won''t regret it later


    "If you record it today, your sister Fengxi will surely chase you in the street tomorrow. Do you believe it or not?"


    When Hua Sheng heard what Jasmine said, she immediately laughed. There were some very interesting little girls around her.


    "Will you?"


    "No, I think sister Fengxi can''t run away from me. I may have run away..."


    Molly said solemnly after Hua Sheng.


    At the moment, they are still laughing and chatting, but they don''t want to change the next day


    Long lost laughter, disappear again.


    There are always people who are born to look down on others, especially if you are rich and gorgeous, and have an equally excellent husband and a pair of children?


    Such a life winner, born at the end of other people''s life struggle, or even can not reach, how can they be at ease?


    We will not miss any chance to attack each other.


    Ten li spring breeze.


    "Uncle You must believe miss. She won''t. besides, Molly is still there. I have already talked to Molly on the phone just now. All the above are fake! It''s slander


    In the morning, the air pressure of ten li spring breeze was relatively low. Even Hua Sheng''s mother, who did not remember the illness, did not dare to speak. It can be seen that Jiangliu''s face is really frightening.


    Even gingko has the courage to explain to the river.


    I''m afraid the river really believes it.


    Although some people with intelligence quotient know that it is impossible, ginkgo also knows that, as a husband, especially a husband in the cold war, who can be in a good mood when he sees his wife moving away from him and talking with a man even late at night?

 Chapter 2649

    No one can bear such a thing!


    Besides, there is not only a little news, but also videos and photos!


    Gingko is very confident in the character of her young lady, but she doesn''t believe Xie Dongyang. After all, if this man has a snack, he shouldn''t have passed this time?


    What''s more, you can go, but you should pay attention to it. It doesn''t count to be photographed. How can there be video?


    How is this done?


    Although the video is a little fuzzy, it can''t be denied that Huasheng and Xie Dongyang can match the sound.


    What kind of technology are these secretly photographed?


    Now it''s not just ginkgo that''s incredible. The temple is also blown up by the wind.


    Not to mention that she woke up naturally after drinking alcohol. Fengxi was bombed by telephone in turn.


    Zhuo Tian and Wei Hang, one by one, just like Fengxi''s constant contact with Huasheng yesterday.


    At that moment, Fengxi knew what Huasheng was like.


    When the wind blows, the thief wants to hit people.


    The hangover of drinking is really a headache.


    "Wind, you hurry up, who is it?"


    Qin Wanyu sat up directly with big panda eyes, staring at the culprit mobile phone!


    The same hangover, Qin Wanyu''s brain is a bit fragmented, and even a bit silly, slow reaction, why did not think that he had picked up the mobile phone, why did not directly answer it? Do you want wind?


    "Little bunny, you''d better have something big, or..."


    Fengxi''s shape is not good. It was originally a Bobo head with short hair. Now it''s all standing up. The bird''s nest is not so designed.


    "Shifu, boss, ancestor, something really happened. Don''t be angry. We really deleted it at that time, and it was confirmed that he was alone. Who knows this guy is so good at acting, he has partners, and he doesn''t know what method we don''t even know. We recorded video frequency..."


    "Now the first news about Jiangcheng is Miss Hua''s Separated from the prince, meeting late at night There is a picture, there is a truth... "


    "Still with sound..."


    The later he said, the lower the voice of Zhuo Tian and Wei Hang, the more afraid they would dare to speak. If they had not been afraid of the wind, they would not have informed them first.


    But the news can''t be suppressed. The forwarding is too fast, and it has been searched for all the time.


    They don''t understand that Huasheng is just a rich girl and married a son of a noble family at most. Why is there so much traffic and heat?


    This is a lot of movie stars want to seek, can''t get the heat!


    Of course, now it''s not about this, but about Huasheng''s hot search. They are really afraid of the wind. Naturally, they feel ashamed. After all, at that time, they promised to be very strong, and they swore that they would turn around like this?


    Just one night!


    "What are you talking about? I''ve drunk a little too much wine, and my ears are not working well? Do you say that again? "


    Wind Xi hazy eyes slowly open, followed by raised his head.


    "Needless to say, see for yourself."


    Qin Wanyu naturally heard something about it, but he didn''t hear it clearly. Then he picked up his mobile phone and looked at the time. The first item in the mobile phone message was the most powerful


    Then Qin Wanyu directly opened the video, which was automatically cached and played. Xie Dongyang''s voice then came out, "the most regretful thing I''ve done in my life is to escape from our wedding."


    "I even thought more than once that if everything could come back, I would not leave even if I were to die for the rest of my life!"

 Chapter 2650

    As soon as the mobile phone voice of Qin, Anhui and Henan came out, Fengxi was a thorough spirit.


    Looking at the video, fuzzy distant photo, although can only see a contour, but familiar people around can recognize it at a glance, and it is still the kind of effortless.


    Isn''t this Huasheng and Xie Dongyang?


    The two sat facing each other without any disagreements. Huasheng was still in his home clothes. Xie Dongyang was not aware of the guests at all


    There are also several photos below the video. One is Xie Dongyang driving into meizhuang, and then Jasmine goes to get something. Then there is the most ambiguous one. Xie Dongyang stands behind Huasheng, holding Huasheng in his arms?


    Two people holding red wine in common?


    There are also several pictures of Hua Sheng looking up at Xie Dongyang


    Picture matching words, touching each other?


    What adjective is this? Did the reporter who wrote this report graduate from primary school?


    That''s a borrowed position. After a look at each other, how can it be arranged like this?


    Besides, Xie Dongyang left at more than nine o''clock. Including the time of last night''s dinner, he only took two hours. The photos only went in but not went out?


    Is this Xie Dongyang resting all night in meizhuang?


    "Zhuo Tian, Wei Hang, you did it on purpose, didn''t you? Is that your guarantee? There''s no fish out of the net. What''s the arrangement like? You got a video? Is this a photo taken by Hua Sheng? "


    "Are you the industry leader? You will be crushed to death sooner or later


    After seeing these things, Feng Xi has jumped up directly, and her face is not sleepy. She thinks of how she didn''t resist drinking a little wine yesterday?


    I don''t have to drink at ordinary times. Well, what did she say to help Hua Sheng when something so big happened to her to make her feel at ease outside. She must have played with it clearly, and it turned out to be like this?


    Feng Xi directly hung up the phone. Without waiting for Zhuo Tian to say anything, she has to contact Huasheng and the breeze left by meizhuang.


    In fact, Fengxi was very considerate when she thought about it. There was a boundary of the wind family''s array. Under the array, there was still a cool wind guarding it. How could you not be unaware of it?


    From the point of view of the video, was this taken secretly in the room? What kind of person is this!


    In fact, there is a little wind Xi or misunderstanding, it is not that the breeze did not find, but really did not think that the little red dot is the thing that secretly photographed!


    Some of them fight and defend the battle line, but let them look at high-tech things. These old ghosts are really unskilled in business.


    And it''s not taken in meizhuang. After all, there is a windy array. If there is something close to it, it can be felt by the wind. Even the breeze can detect it. But it must be admitted that as long as it is not a living creature, the feeling of Qingfeng or Fengxi is bad.


    That''s why Feng Xi wanted to ask the two apprentices to help. As a result


    The other side is remote control small plane, high-end equipment, long-distance follow-up shooting, with the highest point of video, in order to secretly shoot Huasheng, but it cost a lot of money. In fact, if the curtain was closed inside, it would be invisible.


    As for the audio, it''s still because Xie Dongyang was so excited about choosing things for Huasheng that he didn''t notice that he had been installed with a small eavesdropper, and something the size of a soybean was pressed on the packaging bag.


    Although Xie Dongyang naturally took it in, he was in the kitchen at that time. Although it was a little far away, it just created a kind of right and wrong effect. Just like a video, sometimes the fuzzy scene can create more imagination.


    After all, people''s imagination is endless

 Chapter 2651

    "You go to Huasheng and I''ll go to see the river. We got up late. They should have found out. There''s no movement so far. I''m a little worried."


    Qin Wanyu touched his hair, simply grabbed a few, and then quickly put on his clothes, but he stopped half dressed. No, if he went now, Jiang Liu would not want others to see him, right?


    Not a good thing after all?


    "What do you think? Don''t hurry up, I''m going to find a Sheng! "


    "I can''t let her face the net alone, you follow the river to find a way to clean the net, don''t let it go on."


    "Otherwise, Hua Sheng''s mother-in-law must have something to say."


    "Or try to contact the boss of the news and ask him to release the evidence of Xie Dongyang''s departure, or we can release it ourselves. Xie Dongyang has left, but it''s not like staying all night."


    "This group of people hold on to a little bit and do their best to smear it."


    Feng Xi''s expression is worried, more is chagrin, how can she be so naive to fight with Qin Wanyu what wine?


    Delay, or if she had gone yesterday, it would have been a party.


    At the same time, the wind Xi''s heart to Xie Dongyang also some anger.


    Is this big brother afraid that others don''t know that he likes Huasheng?


    The two of them had something to tell about. The story of Huasheng''s move has already been spread on the Internet, but it has been pushed down by the current of the river, but there are also many people who have seen it.


    One after another, they speculated that it was because of their broken feelings and they were going to get divorced


    Now Xie Dongyang has appeared. Isn''t this just hitting the gun of public opinion?


    Needless to say, it must be because Xie Dongyang, after all, they were almost married at the beginning. Even though four or five years have passed, the Internet still has memories.


    What old sesame and rotten millet can be picked out.


    "Do you think the river will still be under pressure now?"


    Qin Wanyu said a word in silence.


    "Are you sober?"


    "Xie Dongyang left at more than nine o''clock, and I had a meal with a Sheng on the phone. There was nothing. Do you think Jiangliu doesn''t believe it?"


    "I''m still to blame. I don''t have to drink anything."


    Feng Xi looks at Qin, Wan and Yu, and is unbelievable. How can people around him start to distrust Huasheng?


    For a while, Fengxi didn''t know what to say. In fact, there was nothing wrong with the words of strangers. But if the people around me thought the same, how disappointed Huasheng would be!


    Just like her, she always believes in Huasheng. As long as she says no, it is no!


    Qin Wanyu didn''t answer Feng Xi''s words, but his eyebrows and eyes were a little tight. It''s not that he didn''t believe it. Even if he saw these things, they were uncomfortable and unbalanced for the river. What about the river flow?


    Why can anyone go in and out of meizhuang, Huasheng and Xie Dongyang have little gossip? Why does Huasheng choose to meet Xie Dongyang at this time? Isn''t it asking for trouble?


    Even if the wind can be kept and the river can be pressed again, there will always be an accident, right?


    Like now, the accident came, hit all people by surprise!


    "If Huasheng wants to see Xie Dongyang, what do you think you can do even if you are here? Isn''t it the same? "


    "Feng Xi, do you think it''s a matter of whether you are or not? Frankly speaking, she should not see Xie Dongyang at this time, right? Even if she had a meal with me, she would not be like this. She could make friends with anyone, but she would talk to Xie Dongyang about her nodding acquaintance. What''s more, she would still have such a big night''s conversation? "

 Chapter 2652

    "Do you think I think they have something?"


    "We exist in this world, and we can''t be indifferent to what others think? Of course, we don''t live in the eyes of others, but at least, she thought, what does Jiangliu think of eating with other men at this time? "


    The tone of Qin, Wan and Yu is a little heavy. This is the first time that it is not because of their own affairs that Qin, Wan and Yu have paid more attention to Feng Xi.


    Looking at the Huasheng now, Fengxi takes Huasheng as the most important. Qin, Anhui and Henan are really afraid of the wind!


    What''s more, as friends, Qin, Wan and Yu can think of the river''s reaction!


    At the same time, ten li spring breeze.


    Jiangliu didn''t answer the fragmentary reading of Ginkgo biloba around her. She was expressionless, holding a mobile phone Looking through the comments.


    The comments at the bottom of the video are 99.


    "It''s going around and coming back? Do you want to get back together? "


    "What kind of compound? This woman is married and has children. It''s the main wall of red apricot. In my hometown, it''s a pig''s cage."


    "That is, even if it is not a remote custom, how can such a woman who does not abide by women''s principles deserve a husband like Jiang Shao?"


    "Go and die, bitch..."


    "This man is not a good thing. The late affections are cheaper than the early ones. What did you do earlier? At the beginning, Huasheng became the laughing stock of the whole river city. Now, what kind of pledge? Don''t he feel disgusted when he affects other people''s families? "


    "Your circle is really chaotic. I can''t deny it. I''m waiting for the party to come out and talk. Today there''s a new topic..."


    "I don''t understand the entanglement between the three, but as a bystander, I hope Huasheng can think from the perspective of children. I heard that it''s still the birth of a dragon and a Phoenix. I don''t want to cherish such a rare blessing. It''s all the blessings you''ve cultivated in your previous life. According to Buddhism, there''s a cause and a result. For the sake of the children, you should be at ease."


    "I''m a little worried about what I said upstairs. Maybe she''s divorced. After all, it''s all divided. Do you mind sleeping with a divorced single lady?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Uncle, don''t look at it. These people are born out of nothing. Looking at other people''s affairs, they are more active than others. They don''t know anything. A group of keyboard warriors!"


    Ginkgo has been looking at the river for a long time. She can''t help but remind her that she is uncertain about the river''s reaction. Before this time, the river must have been dealt with at the first time, rather than flipping through the comments.


    What''s good about keyboard man?


    They are a group of good people who can''t see others, and they are just annoying.


    Besides, at this time, the normal state of mind should not be to contact the protagonist?


    Take advantage of this opportunity, maybe you can see Huasheng?


    Ginkgo can not understand the operation of the river, can not help but a little anxious, uncle is not really angry with the young lady?


    And then you don''t want to?


    Think of this, Ginkgo biloba more urgent, in the heart can not help thinking, jasmine in the side how also not show a face? There are also young ladies and young masters. Isn''t this a good way to treat people?


    But on second thought, fortunately, the two children didn''t leave the country. Otherwise, they might not have become a family


    "Serve me a bowl of soup, thank you."


    "Then you can do your best to prepare breakfast for a Sheng and the children this morning. I''ll deliver it after I finish."


    "By the way, dinner won''t be used in the future."


    Jiangliu put down his mobile phone, turned off the comments, and then continued to eat breakfast, his expression did not change, just like to the sky!

 Chapter 2653

    "Oh I see. I''m going. I''m ready. I''m ready to go. "


    "Take it early, young master. The young ladies must be hungry!"


    Gingko some did not react to come over, did not expect river current this time unexpectedly to come directly so sentence?


    It''s not ginkgo hope how to do, but at this time normal people, may have momentum to question it?


    Although gingko knows that Huasheng will not do anything sorry for Jiang Liu, of course, Jiangliu is not such an irrational person. Even if he has an idea, he will be extremely calm.


    But is the current state of the river too rational? The point is that when you see this news, Jiangliu doesn''t look like this now!


    Although did not speak, but the air pressure is extremely low, look grim, just look at the mobile phone do not know how to become so calm?


    This is angry cruel, numb?


    How could you eat breakfast by looking at the comments? Besides, the person in this is still his wife?


    After watching it, I was like nobody else. I ordered myself to prepare breakfast as usual


    The only difference, of course, is that dinner won''t be used?


    Ginkgo can be understood as because someone has done it?


    In fact, three meals a day are delivered by the river. Jasmine has never shown up and Huasheng has never been used. According to Molly, Huasheng has never been used. It is only given to two children.


    So this meal delivery is equivalent to the ration for two children.


    Ginkgo also has no time to think about these, why Jiangliu changed after watching the video, can only quickly go to prepare to pack breakfast for Chang''an, Xi le.


    Jiangliu looked at ginkgo leaves and didn''t say anything. After breakfast, he took the things and left directly.


    If the river really does not care?


    How possible, he should care about death, how can the heart be comfortable?


    In other words, the river is no longer a simple, uncomfortable, can describe.


    In fact, some things are just like what Qin Wanyu thought. He knew that Huasheng was definitely not the person he said on the Internet. He also knew that Huasheng had his own bottom line. He also knew that the cause of this was still because of him.


    If Jiangliu had not hesitated at that time and recognized the child in his heart, Huasheng would not have had a grudge in his heart, let alone such a thing.


    It''s just that after all, the main point is that Hua Sheng met Xie Dongyang.


    Besides, they not only met, but also ate and drank. Did Xie Dongyang cook the food?


    They look so happy!


    That relaxed, cheerful appearance, the river has not known when to see.


    How can the river flow be happy?


    How can I feel comfortable again?


    As a husband, he hasn''t sat down to have dinner with Huasheng for nearly half a year. Instead, Xie Dongyang is free to enter and leave Huasheng''s meizhuang?


    At the time of seeing these news, Jiangliu didn''t hold back the mood in his heart. Even if he didn''t say anything, his mood was cold.


    But after watching the video, it can be said that Jiangliu watched it many times, and he found that Huasheng was really looking at him for a moment


    That is to say, Huasheng looks at the camera and she sees it!


    She saw the camera shining on her.


    Then, in the blurred video, Huasheng smiles and smiles at the camera.


    Because of this smile, Jiang Liu knows that Huasheng doesn''t care at all. If he does, how can he allow Xie Dongyang to come in?


    Since Huasheng doesn''t care, Jiangliu naturally doesn''t care. In short, it''s just uncomfortable in my heart!

 Chapter 2654

    Therefore, Jiangliu didn''t want to press down. In recent years, news about Huasheng has always been the first time that the news about Huasheng is not good.


    Has become a habit, his wife, he protects.


    The river is willing to protect it all the time.


    Now it''s the same. It''s just that the river doesn''t want to be suppressed this time. Huasheng doesn''t care about it, and it won''t affect anything. But the river doesn''t go down. This is an indirect way to tell Huasheng about his reaction.


    He was very uncomfortable. He didn''t care about it this time.


    No matter how many other things, the river can not do, in the final analysis or reluctant to give up.


    So the food should be sent, but the river doesn''t deliver the dinner.


    Although admitting this is not a man, Jiang Liu admits that he is jealous. Since someone has cooked dinner, Jiang Liu doesn''t care.


    It doesn''t make you a little grumpy?


    Jiang Liu''s reaction was really rational and calmer. He didn''t want to question Huasheng. In his heart, he believed that Huasheng would not like other people.


    Huasheng''s love for himself is not Jiangliu''s self-confidence, but narcissism. Jiangliu is confident that they are the most suitable person.


    They come together, it is fate!


    Doomed.


    Even in the cold war, even if Huasheng didn''t say anything, Jiang Liu understood that Huasheng still loved himself, and their feelings towards each other had never changed.


    Now the most difficult thing is Huasheng.


    Jiangliu will wait for Huasheng to make a decision. As long as this decision is made, all things will have a result.


    Whatever it is, as long as it is chosen by Huasheng, Jiangliu will respect it.


    Even if not together, it does not affect their love, does not affect his always looking at her in the back.


    Jiangliu''s love for Huasheng has never been reduced by anything.


    He will only love her more.


    One more thing to say is that although the news doesn''t matter, the people who take these photos can''t ignore it!


    As for those things on the Internet, from now on, it will disappear within half an hour at most. Even if he doesn''t do it, some people will definitely do it. It''s just a little hard work. After all, it''s not Jiangliu''s boasting that Xie Dongyang''s current strength wants to catch up with Jiang''s family?


    Even if the River continues to stop a year ago, Xie Dongyang still can''t catch up!


    Jiangliu has this strength, and Jiangjia has more capital!


    In the past, what he said was just polite words. If you don''t understand, Xie Dongyang himself was clear in Yemen. So Xie Dongyang tried to catch up with him in order to be the first


    He can''t surpass the river, and he is not the strongest in economy either!


    What''s more, who is the cause of this incident? Someone can''t do anything but wait for someone to deal with it?


    Meizhuang.


    Jiang Liu stops at meizhuang every morning when he goes to work. It''s the same today. When he takes his lunch, Molly comes out.


    Some dare not look at the river, for fear of seeing the angry face of the river. After all, I was there yesterday. Taking care of the young lady here, such a thing happened!


    Jasmine has been once said by Ginkgo biloba, and I am even more upset. How could I sit in the back?


    Go straight there!


    In fact, it is the same whether Jasmine goes or not, because journalists will naturally choose what they want, and when jasmine is there, they will cut down.


    Besides, only Qin, Anhui and Henan bravely pointed out why Huasheng wanted to see Xie Dongyang?


    Of course, there are also Wang Junxian''s family!


    Just he didn''t say it, Hua Zhi is not wind Xi, may directly start!

 Chapter 2655

    "Is your lady up?"


    "Would you like to see me today?"


    Jiang Liu looks at Molly and carefully picks up the things and asks.


    Or as usual, the river will have a question every day, the question is similar.


    One thing that must be asked is, "do you want to see me today?"


    Every day, Jiangliu is waiting for Huasheng to come to see him, and he is also waiting for Huasheng to make a choice.


    The position of Jiangshi group is in the center of the city, the spring breeze of ten li is in the north, while the location of meizhuang is in the suburb of the East. Three places and three places are three different directions.


    Every day, the river flow needs to come out two hours in advance and circle around the city.


    It''s a fake to say that you are not tired, but even so, Jiangliu didn''t want to force Huasheng to choose immediately!


    Now even to meet is extravagant hope, but Xie Dongyang said to come, more to see, two phase contrast, how can the river flow heart feel comfortable?


    What''s more, Xie Dongyang still has a bad idea for Huasheng!


    "Miss Just got up, already had breakfast, is accompanying young lady and young master to play


    "Uncle, don''t believe it. All the rumors outside are borrowed. The young master of Xie''s family came, but he only had a meal and left early."


    "I didn''t spend the night like what was said outside. It''s just slander and frame up..."


    "There is nothing between the young lady and the young master of the Xie family!"


    "Even if other people have that idea, Miss don''t have it! You are the only one in my heart, which you know best


    Molly didn''t hide it and told the truth.


    Today, jasmine came out early and waited for the river to come! Even the heart has always been uneasy, afraid that the river will not come.


    Naturally, she knew that it was not like what was said outside, but the people in the room could not be seen!


    They can only analyze right and wrong according to what they see and understand.


    After all, no matter how to say, Jiangliu is also the master. Now, if Molly sees the other party first, she must explain it. She can''t look at the river and misunderstand miss.


    Although Molly thinks Jiangliu should not, Jiangliu has come here to deliver food.


    The tone is the same as usual, and the questions are almost the same!


    When the river didn''t come, Molly even thought about the river''s attitude.


    Fortunately, the river didn''t disappoint Molly in the end, and his original intention remained unchanged. Although Xie Dongyang admitted that he was sincere and affectionate, he missed it.


    There is a saying called love deep edge shallow!


    Besides, only the people around him can see that Huasheng''s feelings for the river have not changed at all.


    This is also the most puzzling place for all people. I can''t understand why Huasheng loves each other and wants to separate!


    "I''m alone?"


    Jiangliu listens to jasmine''s words and repeats the last sentence softly. Then he looks up at the monitoring on the gate. His eyes are like meeting Huasheng through all this.


    And the repeated words are like asking questions to her.


    If it was a year ago, Jiangliu believed that he was the only one who loved Hua Sheng. But now?


    Jiang Liu still believes that Huasheng will not give up on him, but he is not the only one she loves?


    Between the two children, it becomes a choice between the two children.


    Hua Sheng is no longer the only one in his heart. Has Jiang Liu''s "love enemy" become his two children?

 Chapter 2656

    In addition to anyone else, Jiangliu has confidence to surpass! Only they, the river flow became the backup.


    In fact, these rivers are clear, so he did not worry about Xie Dongyang at all!


    He did not worry about Xie Dongyang, but was jealous that he could go in. Hua Shengning could see that Xie Dongyang did not see his imbalance.


    Therefore, to give Xie Dongyang the trouble and wait for him to deal with it is to bully people out of balance


    At this moment, in meizhuang, Huasheng is really standing under the surveillance video.


    Look at the river.


    Even if the distance is a little far away, and she can''t hear the sound of the river, Hua Sheng can understand the lip language. She knows what the river is saying.


    Hua Sheng wanted to answer something, but he didn''t say it in his mouth.


    At this time, the surveillance video in front of Huasheng suddenly went black. Before Huasheng had a good look at it, the screen disappeared.


    "Joy, what are you doing? This is electricity. You can''t play with it


    "Chang''an, take your sister to play inside. Aunt Molly will bring you delicious food."


    Huasheng looked down and saw a braided joy reach out and tear off the bottom plug. Behind joy''s back is Chang''an, and he didn''t stop him. He just looked at it like this, and his expression seemed a little proud?


    When Xi Le heard Hua Sheng''s words, she raised her head with a shy smile on her face. She seemed to understand that she was in trouble, and held her mother''s leg.


    But hear delicious, immediately obedient obedience, follow Chang''an to the table.


    Two children''s seats, Chang''an, xi''le, have climbed quite steadily. They can sit on their own every time. They don''t need anyone else.


    "Molly, come in, Chang''an, joy is waiting."


    "Let him go back. It''s snowy. Be careful!"


    Huasheng took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Molly directly. Then he turned around and went back.


    As for the thing that was pulled out, Huasheng didn''t plug it in any more.


    Finally, jasmine found it and inserted it.


    Worried that the children would not pay attention to it again, they had to draw a huge ugly skull on it. The aesthetic of the two children did not know. With whom, they all rejected ugly things.


    This will certainly not touch, also do not worry about being electrified.


    Even if the little prince comes, it''s OK, because the child is a face watcher.


    At this time, when jasmine is outside, she hears the sound of her mobile phone. When she looks at Huasheng, her eyes suddenly brighten, especially when she sees the instructions behind her, which she didn''t have a few days ago.


    Seeing this, Molly quickly tells Jiangliu that she can see the river laughing or happy. Huasheng also lets her family go. Because this matter can be repaired well, Molly will buy two hanging whips for Xie Dongyang, and thank him very much.


    However, Molly was doomed to be disappointed. Not to mention that Huasheng had not been released and Jiangliu did not smile, she just said that she knew. Then she turned to get on the bus and told the driver to return to the company.


    "Uncle, take your time..."


    "Well, how did this good family become like this?"


    Molly sighs, she still likes the former family.


    Its happy, the host''s love, especially popular!


    Now, I don''t know if it''s winter. Jasmine feels very cold, even more than any winter in any year.


    ¡­¡­


    Jiangliu sits in the car on the way to the company. When she leaves, Molly doesn''t see it. In fact, Jiangliu''s mouth is smiling.


    Then he took out his mobile phone and looked at the news. The news about Huasheng has disappeared. Although there are still several people still asking, they are soon drowning in the sea!

 Chapter 2657

    Yes, it''s about the same time as the river expected!


    The driver first felt the change in the river flow and then lowered the air conditioning by two temperatures.


    The president is in a good mood, so does he.


    But it was in a good mood, faster than expected.


    After a while, Jiangliu''s mobile phone rang. In fact, it rang later, but Jiangliu didn''t want to receive it.


    He would be in a worse mood when he answered the call. Of course, he was not willing to answer.


    But ring so many times, if you don''t answer, it will kill him!


    Jiang Liu answers the phone and doesn''t wait to speak. The crying voice on the other side of the phone has already been passed on, waiting for the river to speak at all.


    "River flow You see what''s going on now. Are you still looking at her? Is this your daughter-in-law? "


    "The face of our Jiang family, because she is going to be guessed in the palace of hell!"


    "Don''t you get divorced this time? The affair of the secret meeting with the wild man has been pressed down. "


    "Our family can''t afford such a daughter-in-law. If you don''t divorce, you''re pushing your parents to death!"


    "If you don''t get a divorce, you can take the two children back to me. You can''t continue to live with that woman. If you learn bad habits from your mother, we don''t have to live any more!"


    "We don''t want to hear any messy explanation. Jiang Liu, you should choose what we said. You should either divorce and bring back the two children, or you can bring Huasheng back with the two children immediately!"


    "Don''t live in the spring breeze of ten li. Hurry back to my old house. It makes my family like a son-in-law who breaks in the door backwards. I was not satisfied for a long time, so I just brought it back quickly!"


    "We have to do a paternity test, which can''t be avoided..."


    Jiang Liu''s parents called one by one on the phone. Jiang''s mother was crying and her father was angry.


    Neither of them left behind. They yelled in the river''s ear one by one. The summary means that Huasheng has lost the Jiang family.


    What they see is the fact, especially with the long-standing resentment, it is no longer a grudge, but a rage. There is even a kind of Huasheng and they let the river choose one.


    Such people don''t deserve to stay in the Jiang family.


    In fact, even if the news goes down, Jiangliu knows that they will surely know that it has nothing to do with sooner or later. Some people, in order to watch the fun, have already been able to mail them to Jiangliu''s home.


    Jiang Liu''s parents saw the original video, but they didn''t see it on the Internet


    Now the river parents are not unhappy can be described.


    "Jiang Liu, do you hear me? What do you want? Because of a woman, do you want your parents to die? "


    "We''re all half baked. Are you reassuring us? You used to be such a perfect person, since because of her... "


    "If we knew that, we shouldn''t have taken you to that wedding


    "Even if we go, we will try our best to stop you. We will never allow you to be together!"


    Jiangliu''s mother listened to Jiang Liu''s silence and knew that he didn''t want to answer himself, so she refused all the phone calls in the morning.


    Thinking of Huasheng, not to mention Jiangliu''s mother and Jiangliu''s father, they are all regret. Just as Xie Dongyang said, he wants to exchange the rest of his life for not escaping marriage. If there is such an opportunity, Jiangliu''s parents can also exchange the rest of their lives for such an opportunity!


    They will stop the flow of the river, and they will also set up Xie Dongyang and Hua Sheng. In short, this woman will not harm their son again

 Chapter 2658

    "Ah Sheng will not go back, nor will I


    "If you really feel that you love me, don''t worry about it. You should not see what others say. I know you can''t believe Huasheng unconditionally like me, but every word you say to Huasheng is a knife in my body."


    "I love the people, my wife, you can not like, but do not hurt!"


    "I know my explanation, you may not believe it, but I said for the last time, I will not do the identification of two children, because that is my child!"


    "Huasheng has never done anything sorry for me. On the contrary, I have been giving her grievances. If you are not satisfied, you can do whatever you like. I can quit Jiangshi group. I will not take anything from Jiang family!"


    River finish saying, some tired hang up the phone.


    After so many things happened with Huasheng, Jiangliu felt tired, but not as tired as at the moment!


    This is his parents, who gave birth to him and raised him.


    It can''t be denied that they have a big, even growing, animosity towards Huasheng. However, no matter what happens, they are really good and love him.


    In the name of loving him, doing something he can''t accept, Jiangliu is really tired.


    Very tired, super tired.


    Every time something happens, the last thing Jiangliu wants to see is the phone at home, because if he doesn''t answer, he can also think of what they said.


    If it remains unchanged, it will never change.


    On either side, the river is a sinner.


    But what he resented most was actually himself. He failed to deal with the relationship between Huasheng and his family. It was the failure of his husband and son.


    In the market, he was a successful businessman, but for the first time in his family, Jiangliu felt that he was failing more and more.


    Otherwise, how could Huasheng prefer to go out and calm down on his own rather than go home and live with him and refuse to meet each other.


    Meizhuang.


    "There is no food at home. Go out and buy some. Drive carefully and go back early."


    "If you see something you like, buy it!"


    Hua Sheng is combing her hair for joy. Molly is packing up her two children''s toys. She looks up at her and looks at her again. She is really choking.


    So let Molly go shopping directly. It''s time to go out for a walk and change her mood.


    Hua Sheng knows what Molly wants to say, but she doesn''t want to hear it.


    This morning, Huasheng''s mobile phone has never stopped. Hua Zhi and Hua Lin send a message. The wind is coming, and Huasheng has not let it go. I really don''t want to explain what happened yesterday.


    Just having dinner with a friend at home, as for?


    I don''t know what kind of important person she was. All the people followed her attention. Her little news was spread all over the city!


    Thousands of comments?


    It''s no wonder that some media people want to sign up with her to shoot TV?


    Hua Sheng didn''t understand why she was so hot?


    It''s just an ordinary person!


    "Mom?"


    Happy to feel Huasheng''s distraction, he turned his head and cried out with a smile.


    Children don''t understand the news outside. They can only see that since this morning, mother''s phone has not stopped, and aunt Molly has been weird all morning.


    It''s going to make her go out and buy delicious food, and she''ll go back and forth?


    Chang''an on one side is as quiet as ever, with only Huasheng in her eyes.


    "Molly? Why are you back? What happened in a hurry? "

 Chapter 2659

    Hua Sheng was trying to answer her little daughter''s words, but suddenly he heard a "bang" sound, the door opened!


    Startled and happy, she hugged her mother in an instant, and looked at the door with her eyes slightly red.


    But Chang''an was not afraid, just got up with bad eyes and turned to look at the door.


    Molly was in a hurry. She met something as soon as she left the house. She came back to report the news. As a result, she was too worried. Her voice was a little loud, which scared the little girl


    Young master''s eyes are also too frightening, jasmine instantly remembered the fear of Chang''an when she was born.


    Fortunately, Huasheng got up with joy and went to Molly. She helped her up. Molly responded.


    "What''s the matter? Speak slowly. Don''t be afraid. "


    "Joy, don''t be afraid. Mom and brother are here."


    Huasheng comforts joy and Molly, and suddenly feels that she is surrounded by children?


    "No, miss!"


    "Uncle and parents with a group of people, rushed over, more than a dozen black cars, all down are big men!"


    "The leaders are my parents. As soon as I went out, I heard the news before I opened the door. They were very angry. My parents also said that..."


    "Today is To kill you, we have to take you and your two children back to the old house of Jiang family No, I can''t let you out Stay. "


    Molly didn''t dare to say the last sentence, but when she looked at Hua Sheng''s changed eyes, she didn''t dare not say it. Besides, she didn''t know whether it was an illusion. When she hesitated to say it all, the young master also looked cold and raised his neck to indicate that he would continue to say it?


    But even so, Molly didn''t dare to say all the last words. What Jiangliu''s parents finally said was that Huasheng should not be disgraced outside


    Molly didn''t even go out of the gate. She heard the noise first. She was still wondering, how could this place be so noisy?


    Then along the crack of the door, I don''t know. I''m scared.


    The whole gate of meizhuang is not surrounded enough. People are standing behind. It is estimated that there are more than ten black cars in the front of meizhuang. A man is tall and big. Jasmine inserts the door again and runs back quickly.


    "Mom? Afraid of... "


    Molly said too much at a time, joy some can not understand, today''s vocabulary is a little more than joy''s small head.


    Although I don''t understand, joy can feel the fear factor of jasmine, and then I am a little afraid.


    Holding the neck of Huasheng tightly, I dare not move.


    "No, it''s OK! Joy. "


    "Molly, they can''t come in. What should they do?"


    "Come on, mom, take you to a movie!"


    Hua Sheng probably knew what he meant when he heard the words of jasmine. His expression did not change much. In the past, because of the current of the river, he could still be wary of it. Now?


    I''m sorry, I can do what I like! No one can control what she wants!


    As for Hua Sheng''s affirmation that they can''t get in, it''s based on the fact that the Fengxi array has begun to work.


    Others don''t know, but Hua Sheng still knows. At first, he wanted Feng Xi to set up an array. He thought that if such a thing happened one day, he would be on guard. I didn''t expect to use it so soon.


    Huasheng is not flustered by the shouting outside. Her mobile phone is ringing all the time. It''s the mother of Jiangliu. Huasheng doesn''t take care of it. She holds joy and holds Chang''an, and her little jasmine sits on the sofa to watch a movie


    There was a shout outside, and there was laughter in the room

 Chapter 2660

    Meizhuang gate


    "not yet open?"


    "I don''t think we need to call. This woman is on purpose. We''ve been standing here for half a day. It''s impossible that we don''t know. She just delays time and doesn''t want to come out!"


    "The province has a long dream. It''s better to hit the door directly, break in, turn over the wall or smash the door. You must bring people out before the river finds out!"


    "I can''t wait any longer. The personnel from the identification department are already waiting in the car. I''ll take my hair and make sure that I know the result immediately."


    Looking at Jiang''s father, Jiang''s mother said anxiously.


    They had come to arrest people secretly. Why did they have to call Huasheng to open the door?


    How can she open it?


    But Jiang''s mother said that Jiang''s father could only look at it, and her worried face turned red.


    When talking to Jiang Liu on the phone, hearing Jiang Liu''s words, Jiang Liu''s parents are no longer sad. Their hearts are cold.


    After that, the two men added up. Since Jiang Liu couldn''t make a decision, they helped him to do it as parents, and could not wait any longer.


    Jiang Liu''s parents are so determined that they must take Huasheng back. The identification of their two children must be done. In order to save time, they directly bring all the people from the identification department. After a while, the two children''s hair will be cut off, and then the personnel from the identification department will go back first. The whole Jiang family is waiting for the result.


    When he did not leave Huasheng to talk with Xie Dongyang at night about this matter, the Jiang family also had some opinions, but it still reached the point that today it seems that they want to live forever.


    After all, no one wants to look forward to the children''s bloodline problems, so that the river parents really do not have to live, this life of success, in the face of time, all gone.


    Now Huasheng and Jiangliu live apart. In the evening, they meet Xie Dongyang alone. Let alone talk about each other. Xie Dongyang holds Huasheng from the back and holds the wine together. In the eyes of Jiangliu''s parents, it is a stone hammer.


    Jiangliu''s parents almost didn''t get angry when they saw it.


    Fortunately, the family doctor came in time


    In this way, the river still needs to protect. It''s no wonder that Jiang Liu''s parents are going crazy. Even if Jiang Liu says harsh words and gives an ultimatum, his parents also make up their minds.


    Even if they are hated by the river after the event, break up, and do not recognize their parents


    Do it, too!


    Jiang Liu''s parents have already given up their mind. As long as the problem of Huasheng is solved and Jiang Liu is given more time, sooner or later he will forget it.


    Just like the original Zhuoya? Later, although it was an accident, the river did not remember, but also passed, right?


    Even if I think of it at last, maybe there are new people around him. Jiangliu is not the same as putting down the past!


    As for the need for an unexpected role, Jiangliu''s parents don''t mind letting the river go through another one, and all the consequences are back to them!


    In order to give up Huasheng for the sake of Jiangliu, Jiangliu''s parents are really crazy and totally paranoid.


    No matter what you do.


    Even thought of making the river flow unexpected, forget Huasheng!


    Jiang Liu''s parents'' memory of Zhuoya is very confusing, which is also the result of time.


    The retrogression of time will not only affect the people around Huasheng, but also spread like water ripple!


    Of course, the memory of the past has little impact on Jiangliu''s parents. Now they want to take Huasheng back!


    "To call her is to give her the last dignity. Since she is not funny, don''t say I don''t respect her, face!"

 Chapter 2661

    "If the gate can''t get in, dig the ground!"


    "Do it! No matter what, today, even if we dig three feet, we have to bring people out! "


    Jiang Fu put down his mobile phone and waited until there was no one to answer for a long time, and then he hung up automatically.


    The people around me dare to start to move. It''s freezing hard in this cold day. In order to facilitate the action, the bodyguards are less dressed, waiting for the host''s instructions.


    They don''t care who each other is. They do things with money and go home early. In addition, generally speaking, as men, they may not be able to stand Huasheng''s practice, so they probably know that they work hard one by one.


    Some people pick up the door with tools, others try to unlock it, and even prepare shovels to dig the ground In short, all the methods are expected, after all, in such a battle, normal people should not take the initiative to open the door.


    So they are quite well prepared.


    Just didn''t expect the last one didn''t work!


    Strictly speaking, they didn''t touch the door.


    At the moment when the bodyguards approach the gate, there is a light ring like water ripple, looking at the q-ball feeling like jelly


    It''s delicious to watch, but we can''t ignore the power in the middle. We can imagine the parabola state by playing the first one we touch.


    The naked eye estimates that the distance should be three meters away.


    Fortunately, it was a snowy day. It was not fatal to fall into the snow, but it took a long time to stand up.


    At the same time, the wind family array under a few breeze slowly open eyes, very satisfied with their own.


    They didn''t want to hurt people, and they couldn''t come out in broad daylight. They were responsible for what happened last night. Huasheng was disturbed by them. The owner had already scolded them.


    Since then, the Qingfeng people have concentrated more on their mental strength, and they must not let Fengxi down.


    But under this premise, it is the other party under them, such as the bodyguards brought by Jiangliu''s parents!


    Even if there are dozens more people, there will be no problem!


    But the breeze did not expect that they underestimated the persistence of the elderly!


    When a person has reached paranoia, for that point of obsession, they will really find that they are omnipotent.


    "What''s the matter? What is this? "


    "Keep going


    "If you can''t bring it out today, you will be fired if you don''t have a cent!"


    "Think about it. Who would want you, bodyguards who were fired by the Jiangs? Who dares to ask you


    Jiangliu''s parents looked at the bodyguards who were shot out, and their faces changed instantly. Despite their rich experience, they have not seen these things at present!


    Some things for them, still exist and imagine the difference!


    For a moment, some dare not confirm that everything in front of you is not an illusion?


    Then he called to the bodyguards who did not dare to go forward behind him.


    "Come on


    The rest of the bodyguards took a look at each other, and then they had to be brave enough to try whatever it was!


    I have a message about this in my mind, but I need to confirm it by myself.


    When the big men, one by one, were ejected by the wind family array, almost everyone understood that this was the legendary boundary!


    If Jiang''s father doesn''t understand, he is a fool.


    He thought that if Huasheng didn''t answer the phone, it would not be so simple. It would be no good to annoy himself.


    It can be seen that they have already prepared themselves.


    He thought they were prepared, but Huasheng was also on guard!

 Chapter 2662

    No wonder they can not answer the phone safely, let alone open the door for them!


    "What to do?"


    "I remember that Hua Sheng has a friend who is the owner of the wind family. The girl usually has no sense of existence. She only remembers that Feng is nameless, but forgets her!"


    "The owner of the first Fengshui family still has some skills. She must have made it. She has a good relationship with Huasheng."


    "We can''t rely on our manpower alone. Think of other ways to do it quickly."


    "If this thing is really made by the Feng family, we have already started to scare the snake. We should have known about it there, and surely it will come here. When there are many people and the river stream knows it, then it will be difficult for us to do it. If the river current threatens us with death, we will..."


    Jiang''s mother took her father, but she was too anxious. At the same time, she hated Hua Sheng even more. How could she have recognized this daughter-in-law for a moment!


    Now think about it, is not regret, want to shoot dead in the past.


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    Jiang''s father heard Jiang''s mother''s words and knew that she was restless and anxious. He raised his hand and comforted her. But with a cruel look in his eyes, he looked at the surveillance under the gate of meizhuang.


    Then he turned around and walked to the driver beside him. He said a few words. Lao Tang''s expression changed and he couldn''t bear it. He grew up looking at the river.


    He didn''t have so many ideas. He just wanted to see the young master happy and happy.


    When he came here, he deliberately slowed down the car, but it didn''t help much. He still arrived here. Now the master ordered him to make some traffic accidents. On the road of Jiangshi group and the only way to meizhuang, Jiangliu could not get there even if he knew it and wanted to come.


    All traffic jams, the only way to get there is walking, but when the river comes, everything is late!


    In a day''s time, the river may not be able to walk, but in one day''s time, Jiang Fu is confident that he can bring Huasheng out!


    "Master, do you really want this? If you insist on doing so, I''m afraid you will deviate from the young master! "


    At last, the old Tang tried his best to persuade him.


    "If you don''t go, someone else will go. I don''t mind changing the driver!"


    "It''s no use persuading anyone today! Even if the river comes, I will press him. Now I just want him not to delay


    Jiang Fu''s expression is not a joke at all. After years of love between master and servant, Jiang Fu has long regarded Lao Tang as his family member. But at this moment, even if the river comes, let alone other people.


    "I see."


    In the end, old Tang did as he did, saying sorry to Jiang Liu in his heart. In the end, he was the driver of Jiangfu, not Jiangliu.


    I can only apologize to the young master. He has tried to persuade him, but his ability is limited!


    After that, Jiang Fu took Jiang Mu back to the car and made two phone calls. Through the car, they could not hear outside. The point is that they drove back directly after calling?


    Now, in meizhuang.


    "Miss, how can they go back like this?"


    "Are we safe? Sister Fengxi''s array is really wonderful! "


    "I said," why don''t you call everyone here quickly? It''s so white with them that you can''t get in at all! It scared me to death... "


    Although Molly is following the movie, she can''t rest assured. Listening to the silence outside, she quickly gets up and takes a look at the monitor at the door.


    A look startled, all the black cars are back?

 Chapter 2663

    Molly can''t help but pop up a lot of question marks!


    Is this going?


    Just go away?


    Didn''t touch the gate, just give up?


    It doesn''t match their bluster when they come here?


    However, no matter how they didn''t match, they really left. Molly took a long breath and finally sat down at ease.


    Otherwise, when I sit down to watch a movie, I always feel that people will rush in. Molly wants to find someone, but Huasheng still says that she doesn''t need it.


    Now she can understand what Hua Sheng meant by "no need".


    "Miss, they are leaving now. I''ll go and buy some food. What do you eat with me and the young master?"


    Molly felt relieved to see them go, especially after thinking about it. Anyway, they couldn''t come in. There was no need to be afraid.


    I immediately thought of something to do for Huasheng and the two children.


    "Whatever. You can buy it."


    Hua Sheng replied, and then continued to watch movies with his two children. From time to time, there was laughter from Huasheng and the two children.


    Of course, the laughter is only joyful. At most, Chang''an can have a light smile with a pursed mouth, which is entirely for the sake of cooperating with Mrs. Huasheng. Otherwise, such childish things seem to have no feeling as if they were young adults in Chang''an.


    Molly didn''t say anything when she saw it. She went out directly


    When Jiangliu''s parents came to disturb the border, Fengxi naturally knew about it. She immediately contacted Huasheng and already knew the news here. Besides, there was a breeze, and Fengxi knew that they had gone.


    The stone in my heart was also put down, but after thinking about it, I didn''t see Huasheng, so I didn''t feel at ease. Then I went to meizhuang with a guy.


    But it''s not here yet. It''s a bit unexpected. There''s a traffic jam due to the wind


    On the only way to meizhuang, there was an accident


    So Feng Xi sends a message to Hua Sheng, telling her that she may need a little longer time.


    Hua Sheng''s eyes flashed when he received the news.


    "Mom?"


    Joy is sharing the joy of small animal movies with Huasheng when she suddenly sees that Huasheng doesn''t smile, and her big eyes like grapes are full of doubts.


    He stretched out his lotus like flesh arm and grabbed Huasheng''s clothes.


    Chang''an naturally found it on one side and looked at Huasheng.


    "It''s OK. Watch first. Mom will make you a cup of milk."


    Hua Sheng took a picture of Chang''an and was happy. Then he got up and went to the kitchen. But when he was halfway there, he stood on the monitor at the door, raised his hand and adjusted it. He looked at the scene outside.


    At the moment, the scene under monitoring is not just a meizhuang gate. It seems that the scope has expanded. Huasheng looks around and sees something black and bright in a corner.


    Then Huasheng took out his mobile phone and contacted Molly directly


    Just two rings, the phone was connected, but it was not jasmine''s voice, but a man.


    Strictly speaking, it''s an old man.


    "If you don''t call, I''ll call you. Huasheng, it''s hard to please you!"


    "The little girl is in my hands."


    "I don''t want to do anything. You come out with your two children at once!"


    There is the voice of Jiangliu''s father on the phone.


    "Molly is young. Don''t scare her!"


    "And the freedom of life to imprison others is illegal!"


    "I think the Jiang family can''t regard the law as nonexistence, even if they are big at home and have great business?"


    "Molly, it''s OK. They don''t dare to do anything. I''ve already called the police and Jiangliu is on the way. Even if the river is in a traffic jam, the police will not be in traffic because they are not on the same road!"

 Chapter 2664

    Hua Sheng''s expression is not unexpected. After finishing speaking to Jiang''s father, Hua Sheng comforts Molly because when Feng Xi says that there is a traffic jam, she thinks that Jiang Liu''s parents may not have left at all.


    After all, the time of traffic jam seems a little too coincident, especially in the photos taken by Feng Xi, which almost blocked half of the street?


    In addition, on the surveillance, I saw the black spot. It was a black car, which proved that they didn''t pass by at all! Just waiting outside to make her think that they have left and can come out at ease?


    And then Molly was detained.


    Although Hua Sheng was worried, he didn''t show it on his face. After saying these things, he hung up the phone directly.


    Hua Sheng knows that no matter what the Jiang family does, he will never dare to do anything to hurt jasmine. Besides, the police will arrive soon.


    At this time, Molly is sitting in the car. Jiang Fu holds her mobile phone in her hand. Jiang Fu wants to call first, but Huasheng calls first.


    Hearing miss''s voice, Molly is not afraid. Jiang''s father still dare to threaten himself because he can''t get into meizhuang!


    Molly originally wanted to say something, but looking at Jiang''s father eating shriveled in Miss''s, she still shut up and don''t be angry with him. Sister ginkgo said that she sometimes lied about big truth, which was very irritating!


    Molly remembers Hua Sheng''s words just now, saying that she is timid. Then she will continue to be timid and wait for the police to come like a quail.


    "Do you think I can''t do anything about you then?"


    "Do you think I''m so stupid to threaten you and wait outside?"


    "What''s more, you heard that just now, Huasheng didn''t cooperate even though I thought, because you are not important at all. You are just a nanny. She doesn''t care about her husband, so how can she care about a servant?"


    Jiang Fu''s look at Molly is very contemptuous, and he doesn''t see it at all. In fact, just like Hua Sheng thought, Jiang Fu''s expression is not obvious at ordinary times, but he looks down on other people''s servants.


    So he had no idea how much a nanny could do.


    The less Huasheng does, the safer Jasmine will be.


    Jiang''s father has not realized this.


    But he knew to sow dissension. Looking at jasmine''s young and not so clever appearance, he transmitted the most malicious to Huasheng.


    Then I saw that jasmine''s eyes began to be red, and she only dared to sob in a low voice. Then she gave a satisfied snort.


    At the moment when Jiang Fu turned her head, she missed jasmine''s white eyes. Did she look so stupid?


    At the same time, Molly is also anxious. If you want to say that she is not afraid, she is more worried about her. After all, as Jiang Fu said, he can''t just wait for her here.


    So what is he waiting for?


    And Jiang''s mother has been silent, her expression is not anxious at all?


    As if winning but holding?


    Finally, after I don''t know how long it has passed, Molly''s doubts are finally solved. It''s already dark at this time. Jiang Fu''s mobile phone rings, and then the expressions of Jiang''s father and Jiang''s mother have changed.


    With a faint joy.


    "Are you here? That''s great. We''ll be waiting for you here! "


    "It''s all up to you!"


    Jiang Fu put down the phone. Without waiting for Jiang''s mother to speak, he told her to get off the bus to meet someone. In the dark night, several black cars were approaching.


    At this time, Molly found that the number of cars was different from that.


    Because Jiang Fu deliberately set up a road block to prevent other people from helping Huasheng, but his own people could not get through, so he sent a car to meet him there and then drove back.


    Molly understood what they were waiting for.


    Jiang Fu and they are looking for foreign help?

 Chapter 2665

    Jiangliu''s parents are not stupid. All the bodyguards have no way to do it. The formation boundary is not what ordinary human can do. Of course, we have to find a way.


    And this method is naturally looking for professional people to break the battle!


    As long as the array is broken, even if they step down meizhuang, who can say what?


    "Master, it''s up to you. The array of meizhuang has been set up. We can''t go in. You can only open the way."


    "I''m not afraid of your jokes. It''s my daughter-in-law. We just want to bring out our grandson and granddaughter. Our two children were born for more than a year, but we haven''t even met each other..."


    "Yes, master, we have no other ideas, just want to see the children, but Unfortunately for my family... "


    Jiangliu''s parents whispered to the master who was the leader.


    Her attitude is very humble and she is kowtowing to fabricating facts. Molly wants to bite people, but she is controlled again. After Jiang Fu goes out, she comes in a bodyguard to look at her. Molly can only watch and listen.


    Because Jiangliu''s parents can''t go to meizhuang, they have no way to take meizhuang. They directly make decisions and ask for masters who are invited abroad. All of them have real talents.


    It''s not a charlatan.


    Twelve masters came directly that night, wearing yellow Buddha robes. Even in winter, they didn''t add more clothes. I heard that these people had cultivated the body of King Kong.


    Molly believed it, and she was flying in the snow. A Buddha''s robe is not what ordinary people can do.


    For this reason, Molly is really worried, this is really not ordinary people, although Molly does not understand the way inside, but looking at those people''s eyebrows, there is a kind of inexplicable pressure, she is not comfortable.


    "Amitabha


    "Please don''t worry, benefactor Jiang. This array will be broken!"


    "But for one thing, we just need to break the battle. For the rest, we can''t participate!"


    The chief master nodded. They didn''t care about the affairs of the Jiang family, but they were invited to do their best.


    Besides, standing in front of the array, you can see at a glance that there are several little ghosts guarding the array. They don''t care whether the wind is cool or not, even if they carry the sign of Fengjia. Foreign masters don''t care about this. They only know that ghosts should be stopped.


    "Good, good, as long as you can break the array is enough, once the array is broken, my people can go in!"


    "As long as a few masters can break through the battle, in addition to the promised reward, I will rebuild the Buddha Hall for several masters! Casting Golden Buddha


    "You are ready, the masters have broken through the battle. Rush in and take out the children first! Identification must be done tonight


    Jiang Fu promised to finish and turned to the bodyguards behind him.


    After waiting all afternoon, it''s time for the goal to be realized.


    The fierce feeling comes up again. For the sake of the river, Jiang Liu''s parents really spare no effort. They don''t hesitate to ask someone to go abroad, and they even take a special plane to pick them up.


    All the way to this place, I don''t mention the reward, but I have to build a Buddha Hall and shape a Buddha''s golden body. I''m afraid that the other party will not work hard.


    As for whether it can be broken, Jiang Liu''s parents are not worried. Twelve eminent monks can''t cope with one wind?


    Although she is the head of the first Fengshui family in China, she is a person after all. How can she do with the twelve Arhats who have already arrived at Buddhism?


    The parents of the Jiang family don''t understand this, but some people do. What they ask is the highest cultivation! Now Jiangliu''s parents are waiting for Huasheng to be brought out. What are they going to say!

 Chapter 2666

    However, the twelve masters on one side, regardless of Jiang Fu''s ideas, went directly to the array of meizhuang, stood in a row, folded their hands, stood barefoot on the snow, and chanted: "dayata banzanzheya awaboda yesuha!"


    ¡­¡­


    Not to mention the people of Jiang Fu''s side, their minds are all Sanskrit, and they feel more confident about their own goals.


    Later, I saw the twelve masters shining with golden Buddha light. They had real skills and felt more proud.


    But a few breeze under the array is not so relaxed.


    When the twelve masters appeared, the whole ghost was smart. Do you want to be like this? Although they are the wind family''s wind protector, they are ghosts in essence, and the conqueror is the Buddha!


    These twelve masters are not cheaters. Ordinary people only see ordinary Buddha light, but in their eyes, the huge Buddha statue is pressing towards them.


    All the words in and out of my mind are the mantra, dayata banzanzhaya, awaboda, yasuha


    The wind covered their head in pain, and the array began to brighten. This is the two sides have been on, it depends on who can crush who!


    "Third brother, please inform the owner. I can''t stand it Two minutes at most


    "When I saw some of them, I had already sent a message, my master There''s a traffic jam... "


    Other breeze


    Never thought, such a critical and serious time, the owner of the car unexpectedly blocked!


    At the same time, on the road of cheshan and chehai, Fengxi sat on the co pilot with a dramatic change of expression, and the natural place next to him was Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Although the wind is not here, I can still feel the change here.


    After all, it is an array made by her spiritual power!


    "Where are you looking for..."


    "So strong!"


    "We can''t wait. We have to find a way to get there."


    At this time, Fengxi put her hands together and made a small array. She linked the boundary formation outside the Huasheng. She felt the power there. If she didn''t stand there, remote control would not work.


    Meizhuang.


    "Master, we''ve tried our best, we can''t hold on..."


    The last voice of the breeze, and then I saw that the breeze was directly brought out by Sanskrit and lay weak on the snow.


    They have no substance, and there is no change when they lie on the snow. Except for the twelve eminent monks, the others are invisible.


    And at the moment when the breeze shows up, the wind bound array can no longer hold on, and gradually breaks down from the middle.


    From the smallest opening, then larger and larger, until it disappears.


    Although it is the night, but still can light like the water ripple of the same aperture, slowly disappear.


    River father a look, eyes suddenly bright, and then raised his hand to let those bodyguards quickly pry the door ready to rush in!


    As for the twelve masters, they all looked at the breeze lying on the snow, and then they changed a mantra to surpass them.


    "Old monk, don''t go too far. We are not ghosts and ghosts!"


    "It''s the first Fengshui family. It protects the Dharma. There are many of you today, and there are few who bully us! Is this compassion in your mouth? "


    "What''s more, there are orphans and widows in it. Do you believe that old Jiang Tou is shameless? How do you become a monk? Do you not even distinguish between right and wrong? "


    Qingfeng and his family are hostile to the old monk. Their bodies keep moving backward and winking at each other. Huasheng is now an ordinary person. Where can he deal with a group of big men? The big iron gate of meizhuang is estimated to last two minutes?

 Chapter 2667

    "There is a rule in one community. You are not in the human world. Naturally, where to go back and forth!"


    "Besides, a family who is protecting by raising ghosts can also be called the first Fengshui family? So your country''s standards are too low? "


    "Tao also has Tao. Is it not broken by my Buddha now? What kind of air is there? "


    "Today, I have passed you, let you know what is compassion!"


    He spoke at the end of the twelve masters, the last one, the youngest, and looked like he was in his 40s. He also took the job.


    Because they were invited from their own country, this is already an international business category. Middle-aged monks are very proud, and they despise several Qingfeng in their hearts, let alone the family in this area.


    If these families are strong, they can be found?


    Besides, a formation, two minutes is over, dare to call first?


    After that, the middle-aged monk was disdainful and continued to recite the scriptures with his elder brothers.


    "You say it again?"


    The breeze had already stolen to the door to transfer, thinking of delay, until the home owner came, but heard such insulting wind home words, the faces of the breeze changed.


    They stood up and slowly appeared.


    Breaking the border, doesn''t mean the others can win!


    The wind family is clear and the wind appears. The golden wind characters flash between the forehead. The hands clenched, and a trace of blue and purple appears on the skin exposed to the outside, just like a lightning line.


    And the face is even more miserable white, they are not living people, where to come the flesh and blood color? Usually it is just hidden, now it is not cost the spirit to hide, all out of the fighting!


    "Ah "Ghost!"


    ¡­¡­ Jiang mother first shouted, then ran back to the car with Jiang Fu. The bodyguards were also human. They were afraid of ghosts. But just to leave, Jiang father''s voice came out, "Whoever dares to quit will be dismissed and can not be employed for life! The masters pay for those ghosts. You can rush in and bring people out! "


    The bodyguards saw it. They could only stick their heads and continue to smash the door. They didn''t see it, but the speed was faster. They just wanted to bring people out and finish it quickly!


    It''s not a waste of time at all.


    As for Molly, she didn''t shout at all, because she was already scared


    She knew something was in the array, but she didn''t know what it looked like!


    Horror movies can''t do that?


    Molly was too old to bear


    But the breeze didn''t want so much, didn''t they say they were ghosts? Then the ghost one, let them see!


    Then there was a small war. Why is it a small station? Because if only this one, such a group war is a war.


    But later that one is bigger, even more cruel, and this does not hurt human life, this is simply a soup!


    The Qingfeng troops were set up separately. On the one hand, they continued to resist the guards attacking meizhuang gate, and on the one hand, they also fought with twelve monks.


    But one thing must be admitted is that these twelve monks are really strong. The body of Vajra is not as simple as it is in the literal. It is not painful to feel the wind being beaten. But the Sutra is a kind of torture from the bottom of the heart.


    "Can''t hold on? What can I do again? " The middle-aged monk saw a few breeze began to bear holding his head, and he knew that he could not bear it. They didn''t need to do it at all. What they feared most was the Buddhist Scripture.

 Chapter 2668

    Then the middle-aged monk stepped forward with arrogance and pride. He raised his hand and made a Vajra palm. The strong palm wind with the Buddhist seal directly shattered the gate of meizhuang


    But a few breeze is completely trapped by the Sutra, has been unable to move, the blue and purple lines on the body began to fade, they are being transcended!


    "Guess Kun!"


    "Don''t break the rules!"


    The head monk saw the middle-aged monk guess Kun broke the gate, and then slowly opened his eyes and yelled in a low voice.


    Then monk chuikun humbly bowed his head to the monk''s luggage, walked back to his position and continued to recite sutras.


    It''s just like two people!


    Although they deal with reception by guessing Kun, it is the master who has the highest magic power.


    But the master also has a selfish heart, that is, he doesn''t care about the disputes between customers, and only does what he needs. In addition, he doesn''t care.


    As for guessing Kun''s provocation to Qingfeng, it doesn''t belong to them. That''s why they say they are selfish because they want to be the strongest! The first of any country wants to challenge!


    It can be seen that several old monks are not quiet.


    I don''t know how to cultivate such a utilitarian mind to be a King Kong immortal!


    After guessing Kun''s return, the speed of chanting scriptures has been accelerated a lot, and the Qingfeng people''s expressions of pain are getting bigger and bigger


    However, the gate has been broken open. The bodyguards haven''t responded yet, but they quickly react to it, because they were yelled by Jiang Fu.


    Jiang''s father saw that the door was broken and several ghosts were trapped. He stood up directly and called the bodyguards to hurry in. He was afraid that someone would run away for a while.


    "Mom Not afraid


    Xi Le had heard the outside world for a long time. In fact, she was very afraid. But she also knew that there were only three of them here. She could not let her mother worry. So she took Huasheng''s arm and told her that she was not afraid. At the same time, she also reached out to pat Huasheng, indicating that she should not be afraid!


    Chang''an on the other side is holding Huasheng''s arm. His small eyes are full of firmness, and there is no fear at all.


    Hua Sheng looks at the two children. One is pretending to be calm and calming, and the other is really calm and protecting himself. For a while, he doesn''t know whether to be gratified or not!


    Both children are brave when things happen.


    "Young lady, you should know what it''s like outside. Give us the young master and the young lady, and don''t let us be embarrassed!"


    As soon as the gate was broken, a group of big men walked directly to Huasheng and looked at the two children beside him. It was a must have look. If they can''t take them out today, they will be unemployed today, and they will remain for life.


    So naturally you will not be polite!


    Because Hua Sheng is a woman, the big man kicked over the tea table directly and made a great noise, which completely broke the defense line of each other''s heart. Without their hands, he could not hold the child by himself.


    Unless necessary, they still don''t want to have physical contact with Huasheng. After all, they are the young master''s wife.


    The sound of tea table rollover is very loud, especially there are glass cups on it, crackling


    But they underestimated Hua Sheng. He is not an ordinary woman, but Children can''t.


    Although Huasheng held out his hand for the first time and pressed joy in his arms and held his ear, he was still shocked.


    Grape like eyes instantly red, tears flow to Huasheng''s neck.


    Seeing this, the breath of Huasheng also changed. Chang''an immediately felt it. Looking up at her sister and Huasheng, her eyes turned slightly red, but this one seemed to be different from the joy crying eyes.

 Chapter 2669

    But no one paid attention to the change of Chang''an, because Chang''an is only a child more than one year old!


    "Want to take my child, unless I die!"


    "Or not!"


    "You will pay for what you have done today!"


    Huasheng looked at the crowd with a cold face. Even at this moment, Huasheng did not feel a trace of fear.


    I don''t know if Xie Dongyang knows that this meal will bring such consequences, will he regret it?


    But now there is no time to miss him. When Hua Sheng finished saying this, several bodyguards'' eyes flashed.


    I didn''t expect that Huasheng was not afraid, even the young master didn''t cry, but his eyes were a little red?


    If joy can express her words smoothly, she may really want to ask, is sharing this table frightening me?


    "Madam, it''s a society ruled by law. Who will kill you?"


    "We''re just taking the children first. It''s an order!"


    The visitor said rudely, and then he didn''t care about any contact. Since the move is not easy, they can''t waste their time. They are still waiting outside.


    Besides, the forensic doctors have been waiting for a small day!


    They want to get off work!


    Hua Sheng is also a woman no matter how much. Besides, she always forgets that she is already an ordinary woman with no spiritual power. Even if there are ten more, they are not her opponents!


    But that was a year ago, when she had no children!


    Now, when Han''s hand robs joy from her arms, Huasheng realizes for the first time his incompetence!


    Especially when she heard the cry of her child, Hua Sheng felt that she was really a failed mother!


    You can''t even protect your own children!


    "Mom Mom... "


    Joy cried hard, beating the people holding her, but her mosquito bite strength, really It''s lighter than tickling.


    What''s the use of it? Can only torture the big men with crying!


    But when it comes to torture, the big men are also a little bit distressed. They are happy to be good-looking. No doubt, people will be more patient with beautiful things. Besides, she is a soft and soft girl. She is in her arms with milk and tears in her teeth


    Happy cry directly out of the door, the breeze was trapped by the Buddhist scriptures, unable to move, listening to the inside crackling sound.


    Then there was the cry of joy. For a moment, my heart was hurt. If I didn''t remember that I was a ghost, Qingfeng doubted whether I had grown up again. Otherwise, how could it hurt so much?


    At the same time, it''s useless to hate yourself, to live up to the trust of the master!


    As for the big men, they can''t cover up their work no matter how distressed they are. If this is not done well, they will have to eat dirt in the future. Then they have to close their eyes and force themselves to push Huasheng aside. They turn around with joy in their arms and walk away.


    And the people next to him had already picked up Chang''an and left quickly.


    Naturally, others intended to crush Huasheng, but now Huasheng has been knocked down.


    In fact, he didn''t use much strength to hold Xi Le, but he underestimated the physical quality of an ordinary woman who was in a coma for half a year after childbirth.


    Huasheng''s body lies on the ground directly according to the inertia of being pushed away, and that position is just the place where the tea table has just been kicked over, broken glass and overturned tea table.


    Hua Sheng''s whole body fell on the ground, his hands pressed on the broken glass, and his forehead hit on the corner of the tea table. In a moment, his hands were connected with two arms, all of which were pricked by broken glass, and a bloodstain was left on his forehead

 Chapter 2670

    "Mom!"


    Happy cry suddenly stopped, see the blood stains on the mother''s body, head, a cry, even the cry are forgotten.


    The villain is not big, also don''t know where to come from strength, according to the big man that holds oneself to bite down.


    Then joy was released. She ran to Hua Sheng with tears on her face. She seemed to understand that if she didn''t cry, her mother would not be worried, and then she would be hurt again


    In fact, Xi Le''s bite didn''t hurt much. After all, Xile was not Chang''an. Where did he come from? But the big man was stunned when he saw Hua Sheng was injured. He put Xi Le down and doubted that he didn''t use much strength!


    Why is it so serious?


    Anyway, I don''t know how the Jiang family wants to deal with Huasheng. Even if they really want to do something hard, they will have to do it. They will never be used!


    "Mom''s OK. Don''t be afraid!"


    "It''s just that my mother is so fragile that she''s scratched. It''s OK!"


    Hua Sheng raised his hand to cover his forehead and pressed down the wound. It was very painful, but Huasheng did not show any pain reaction and comforted the children.


    Hua Sheng said, holding Xi le in his arms, then looked up at Chang''an. He was moved by the cry of joy just now


    he didn''t want Chang''an to cry, but was Chang''an''s reaction a little too strange?


    Huasheng tightly embraces joy and observes Chang''an carefully! It doesn''t matter if you look at it. Huasheng''s face changes instantly!


    It should not be said that he has changed his face, but his face has changed dramatically! I didn''t expect it to happen so suddenly


    When Chang''an was picked up by the bodyguard, he didn''t cry, but his eyes became more and more red. Especially at the moment when he saw Hua Sheng injured, Chang''an''s eyes could no longer be described as red. It should be called a hot flame!


    In fact, if someone can carefully observe Chang''an''s eyes at this time, they will soon find that Chang''an''s eyes are not simply red from the beginning.


    It is the red reflected by a small cluster of fire light, which makes people think it is crying red eyes at first glance. After all, no one would have thought that a normal person''s eyes would have flame?


    "Brother..."


    Xi Le is used to calling Chang''an as elder brother. So, facing Chang''an as elder brother, small people also recognize that Chang''an is different. They are full of surprise and hold Huasheng tightly. This evening, joy''s heartbeat seems to have been jumping in the throat.


    Joy is really afraid.


    "Chang''an? You Calm down, what are you going to do


    "No! We''ll be fine. Mom wants you to grow up, so we moved here. We''d rather separate from your father. You can''t let me down! "


    "Stop it!"


    Indeed, Huasheng certainly doesn''t want the children to be taken away, but it will never think of anything other than the two children!


    Chang''an''s state, what has been covered up.


    Some things in my heart seem to be about to be lost immediately. There is an emotion that fills Huasheng''s whole body. The emotion is called loss


    Hua Sheng yelled at Chang''an desperately. Then he got up and ran towards Chang''an. The only thing in his mind was, "no!"


    At the same time, outside the gate of meizhuang, Jiangliu''s parents are not in a good mood. They are waiting. As long as they are sure that the twins are Jiang''s children, they are also comforted. Even if they have no son, they will have less regret

 Chapter 2671

    Because meizhuang before the appearance of the border, this played a few ghosts, so Jiangliu parents did not choose to stand out, just in the back.


    Even if they go in, they can''t tell anything, like now.


    Twelve masters were chanting a little bit of supernatural wind, but at this moment, they stopped brushing them together.


    And the breeze is still trapped, just the excess is stopped.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Is it really..."


    The breeze is confused first, then look at the eyes of twelve monks, first shocked, then clear, but also have doubts, after all, all is still guesswork!


    Just now, it seems that all the speculation can be confirmed?


    Looking back at the twelve masters invited by Jiang father, the look seemed to be slightly excited?


    "Master, how did you stop? These ghosts are still there! "


    Jiang father saw that they did not work, a little anxious, after all, he knew that he had cut grass and cut roots, especially such things.


    "No hurry, they can''t run!"


    "There''s something in meizhuang, they can''t handle it!"


    The monk, with his hands in ten, looks at the black breath in meizhuang, and is spreading.


    The animals around are all retreating. This is the instinct of survival. When they feel the absolute pressure, they only want to escape life, but people have become the slowest response!


    "Elder martial brother, that is "Evil spirit?"


    "What a devil!"


    The people around me looked at them and asked, and then I saw the animals hidden in the pine trees around them. They didn''t move when they just broke the door. Now they fled, and I thought the forest was burning!


    "I didn''t expect to just break a break and meet something like this!"


    "Come out with real skills. This magic thing is not the same. If we win, we will be able to advance, even a few, but if we lose..."


    The first monk said that his expression became more dignified, and of course, he was excited. It may be years since he had beaten and changed his hands and met difficulties!


    After that, the leader rushed in with a quick step.


    The rest of the river stream parents looked at each other, looked down again, even ants were moving, this really not to rain?


    Then they didn''t know how to drive around and left


    This will no longer think of grandchildren!


    It is the instinct of animals to threaten, especially the powerful threat!


    Here, twelve foreign invited monks rushed to meizhuang, and suddenly they were stunned. The middle-aged monk was more eager to retreat. His subconscious step was behind, but it was late.


    In a moment, the whole meizhuang suddenly ignited a bear fire, let alone these people, what kind of monk, bodyguard man, were trapped in it.


    The monk is OK. He quickly spells, and adds the body of King Kong. How can he stop for a while, but the bodyguard man is not good. In the moment of fire, it is like being splashed with gasoline, and the whole person will burn up in a flash.


    The fire is the most common fire. It is different. It is possessed of magic spirit. If the members of the demon community are there, can you recognize that it is not the lava of the magic world at one glance?


    But for tens of millions of years, no one can drive the lava of the magic world at will, and it can not cut the moon! The only thing he had ever been strong was that he was born to suppress the lava of the demon kingdom.


    Now, someone can directly drive the call of the molten rock that can dissolve without repression. This is a magic stronger than the moon cutting!

 Chapter 2672

    "Chang''an..."


    Hua Sheng holds joy and whispers, and sits on the ground powerless, looking at the red light around, and his eyes are decadent!


    It''s still too late.


    Just in Hua Sheng holding joy, fighting for life to rush past, it is late, the blood month between Chang''an''s forehead has become blood color, then Chang''an reaches out a small hand to hold his man''s throat, and his hands are closed together, blood overflows, a meter eight of the man, so strangled to death


    Hua Sheng saw Chang''an kill people with his own eyes.


    Joy is the whole body by the Chinese Sheng in the arms, death press


    But she still saw it, because Hua Sheng forgot that joy was facing the glass, which showed everything Chang''an did.


    Happy death bite mouth, did not make a little voice, eyes tears! At this moment, the mood in the happy eyes is not like a one-year-old child should have the look!


    And the reason why twelve monks were shocked was that at the moment they came in, they saw the person who caused all this, and was actually a child about one year old?


    The little boy was full of blood, his eyes flashing with the real flame, and the whole body was constantly emitting black and strong magic spirit.


    The devil spirit of this child is the source of the life escaping from outside. It is not surprising that the youngest wants to run. It is so many years. I haven''t met such a strong one!


    People so small, so big harm, if let it grow up, the consequences are almost unthinkable!


    If today is not to die, that is the death of their twelve!


    Some battles, in their hearts, understand their abilities. Don''t say to break a boundary, even a hundred, today they can, but come up to deal with the evil spirit of the devil? The starting point is a little higher!


    "Elder martial brother, let''s withdraw..."


    Guess Kun to the head and Shangdao, but this did not finish, suddenly also ignited fire.


    Their only chance to live is not to come in, follow the river stream parents to walk together, maybe can live, but they did not!


    If you want to advance, you must see Chang''an is not allowed!


    ¡­¡­


    Hua Sheng looks at the people who are burning by the fire. There is only one word in his heart, that is the end.


    All the persistence was destroyed at this moment.


    Once the spirit of evil came out, it was not anyone who could cover up again. There are new reasons for the war!


    Why did all that turn out to be like this?


    Hua Sheng thought that she could change her fate. She also had the chance, but she could not change Chang''an''s life and her family''s life!


    Is it because of her identity that she is destined to change no matter when she is tossed and turned?


    "Ah..."


    The bodyguards fell down one by one, and they were burned into fireballs. They could not extinguish them. They could only scream bitterly and die of coke


    Also, the magic lava is not anyone can put out! Although not up to the nine days of the torch, but there is one, the human force can not be eliminated!


    After all, it''s the magic world!


    "You evil thing, you killed so many people today, Buddha will not let you go!"


    The eldest of the twelve King Kong monks cried out with a painful look.


    At this time, his King Kong has begun to red, the fire of stars is burning more and more! Even he is like this, let alone others, has been burned!


    "Don''t kill me. I didn''t do anything, and I was not over done by a few ghosts. They broke the border and let me go!"

 Chapter 2673

    "Guess Kun, you..."


    The monk who had not yet died looked at him in an incredible way. The sharp pain in his body made him unable to scold him any more. He could only stare at him.


    But guess Kun can not control so much, while he is not dead, want to run and can not run, can only kowtow to Chang''an, hoping that Chang''an can let him go.


    At the moment, I can''t pay attention to the problem of losing face. After all, we are going to die. Who cares about face?


    No matter how he practices, he is still a person!


    "Chang''an, let them go. One less man and one less sin!"


    "You''re still young. You can do everything in time. Listen to your mother, will you?"


    "I know you''re for me, but look, they can''t do anything anymore. We''ll leave here and live in a different place!"


    "Chang''an, you can''t continue, or no one can keep you!"


    "Mom can''t lose another you!"


    Hua Sheng looks at Chang''an with tears in her eyes, trying to stop him. But when Hua Sheng looks at Chang''an, she can see that Chang''an can''t stop it!


    Once the devil is excited, he can''t take it back. He could have pressed it, but now no one can stop him!


    "Ha ha!"


    Chang''an heard Hua Sheng''s words, but did not answer. Then he looked at the monk who begged for mercy, and clearly spat out two words! Strictly speaking, it''s just a grunt.


    Then, in the eyes of guessing Kun, all the monks were devoured by the fire around.


    The flaming flame doesn''t need Chang''an to lift his hand, only mind control is enough!


    For a time, all the people except the mother and son of Huasheng were engulfed by the fire. For a while, the fire was burning all over the sky, and it even got worse and worse.


    The screams of the fire devoured one after another, completely ignoring the sound of helicopters in the distant sky.


    The breeze can not only hear clearly, but also see clearly. When the twelve vajras fall down, the Buddhist seal of Qingfeng people is weakened.


    Then a few breeze broke through the shackles, the fire is really can not rush in, this is not only can refine human beings, ghosts can also ah!


    If you try hard to break through, maybe Huasheng didn''t see it and melted down first.


    Fortunately, their embarrassing situation was solved soon! Two helicopters stopped slowly near meizhuang!


    And the helicopter is the owner of the wind family! Wind!


    Wind Xi finally came, and wind Xi behind that car is the river!


    How can the river not know what happened.


    But he didn''t expect that his parents would be so cruel. He blocked all the intersections for a time. The river was unable to move his private plane, although most of them were detained by Jiang Fu.


    However, the assets of Jiangliu are not only the Jiangjia family, but also Wang Junxian and Qin Wanyu. It is impossible to watch them. Even Xie Dongyang is trying to find a way!


    Qin Wanyu and Jiangliu happened to want to go together, and then they almost arrived at meizhuang one after the other.


    Although it was the fastest speed, they arrived late. They found it late and set out late. When they arrived at meizhuang, they only saw a big fire. They couldn''t even douse the water.


    "Master, you are here at last!"


    "We''re sorry that we failed to live up to your orders. We can''t help but break the border, and meizhuang has also become like this. We almost have been overstepped and lost the face of the Feng family."


    The breeze saw the wind, and without saying a word, they knelt down first and then admitted their mistakes in a low voice!


    They are incompetent, humiliated, even if, associated with the wind family are looked down upon, the task assigned by the owner has not been completed, now want to come, it is better to be overstepped!

 Chapter 2674

    Of course, the idea of being overstepped is just thinking about it. After all, only living can do more things for the owner of the house! Work for the wind family!


    But the heart is also really uncomfortable, for many years, they feel that they are really the worst generation of Qingfeng!


    How to deserve the name of Shangfeng family Dharma protector?


    "Get up! Now what''s the use of saying these things? Try to find a way to get Huasheng and the two children out! "


    "What''s the matter with the fire? Who put it? Who''s here? "


    "Whose devil''s spirit is constantly emanating from it?"


    "Yes His? "


    Wind Xi a pull up the breeze, half a sentence did not grind Ji, directly asked the key point.


    Because the boundary is broken, Feng Xi''s perception of this side has been cut off, especially when she sees the situation here. The black and red fire is burning all over the sky.


    The whole meizhuang is completely in the red light. Feng Xi is so anxious that she can''t think that Huasheng is really in it!


    But one thing that Fengxi is clear about is that Huasheng is still in good health at present, and Fengxi can feel safe and sound from the charm connection between them in early years.


    It''s just concrete, but I can''t feel it at all.


    Especially now, even if I feel that the other party has nothing to do, but seeing such red light, Fengxi really can''t rest assured.


    What''s more, the strong evil spirit under the red light is a battle that Fengxi has never seen before. At such a level, the opponent is definitely not an ordinary character.


    Feng Xi felt that she had met the biggest devil in her lifetime!


    Although Feng Xi''s life is short, she knows that all the demons she met in this life may not add up to a few days, and this one is powerful!


    Of course, later Fengxi also really confirmed, really did not!


    "Except for the twelve monks who broke the array, they are the bodyguards of the Jiang family. Now they are all in it!"


    "It''s been quiet for a long time. I think it''s all folded in it!"


    "It''s not a question. It''s him. I said something was wrong with the child. You don''t believe it. I know that later you went to the old master privately. He won''t cheat you. He must have told you all about it."


    "this child as like as two peas, is now the same, and now it is like this. It is wrong that it must be his reincarnation, and he is back!"


    Who are the Qingfeng people talking about? Qin, Anhui and Henan? They are listening to the clouds, because for more than a year ago, they did not remember, plus all about the moon, also disappeared, naturally do not know.


    Now listen to what they say, who is he, his, exactly? Who came back?


    Qin Wanyu don''t remember who left?


    In spite of doubt, Qin Wanyu certainly won''t look like a fool. At this time, I didn''t see the wind and I was sweating!


    Look at the river on the side?


    Why is it missing?


    "No, what about the river?"


    "He was here just now?"


    "Wind! Stop him! He''s going in When Qin Wanyu got off the helicopter, he saw the river running along and stood beside him. His eyes were red. He choked for a long time without speaking. Qin Wanyu did not dare to talk to him. He wanted to slow him down for a while, and then he disappeared in the blink of an eye?


    Turning around again, I saw that the river didn''t know where to get a bucket of water and poured it from head to tail. It was a winter of minus 25 degrees!


    After the river is poured down, it will be flushed in directly! Seeing that they were about to rush in, they were found out by Qin, Wan and Yu. Then the breeze rushed in one by one and pulled the river back with spiritual power! But also a little late, the river to ice body, burning up!

 Chapter 2675

    "Come on, river, take off your coat!"


    Wind Xi also rushed to the meeting and tore down the clothes of the river. This meeting also had nothing to worry about. The fire was not an ordinary fire and could not be controlled by manpower.


    Once the river burns to the whole body, Fengxi can''t guarantee that she can save him.


    I don''t know how Huasheng is inside. What can happen to the river!


    "River stream, are you crazy?"


    "If the fire could break in like this, I would have gone in! Will you still stand at the door and watch? "


    "Besides, even if I don''t want to, there is still a breeze! They can also bring Huasheng and two children out, but I don''t, because I can''t! "


    "The fire came along with the evil spirit. It''s not a common thing. It can''t be resisted by manpower. Can a Muggle break through it?"


    "If it wasn''t for the speed of the breeze, I pulled your clothes again. You would have become coke now!"


    Wind Xi gas of the river.


    What I know is that the river is in a hurry. I don''t know. I thought she and Huasheng were more plastic. When they met Zhenzhang, they didn''t dare to move?


    The wind Xi is anxious to think of a way, is not looking at the river flow confused.


    How can such a calm person be stupid?


    "Wind, don''t say it. The river is too anxious. What can you do for him! Do you see your wife and children burned alive


    "How many people are there? But can you hear it now? Not at all


    "Don''t say the river is in a hurry. I''m also in a hurry! My daughter-in-law is still in it! "


    Qin Wanyu said finally, the tone is really urgent, not a bit of a joke.


    Looking at the firelight that xiangfengxi has tried several times, she is even more worried.


    Feng Xi is already the person with the highest value of force. If she can''t help it, what else can I do?


    Can only watch the people inside be burned to death?


    "What do you say? Just let me look at it like this? "


    "Ah Sheng, can you hear me? I''m Jiangliu. I''m sorry. I''m late. I''m sorry, children. I didn''t know it would become like this... "


    "How could it be like this..."


    The river is really running down. He is not irrational. But at this time, he would rather be an irrational person and rush in. He would die with Huasheng and his two children!


    Only in this way can he feel that he has a role. In the past year, Jiangliu is really going crazy. He can see that Huasheng is full of words and refuses to say them.


    He thought, then wait a moment. When she is willing to speak, he doesn''t want to force her.


    Even if the married couple are close to each other, they can not do without a little space. Moreover, if Hua Sheng says so, Jiang Liu will feel her pain.


    In this case, the river will not force, choose to step back, give her space, time!


    But in such a step-by-step retreat, continuous retrogression of time, space, river flow from her room, back to the next door, from the master bedroom back to the guest room, and Huasheng moved from ten li Chunfeng to meizhuang!


    Two people''s lives recede further and further.


    Many times, Jiangliu couldn''t help but rush to find Huasheng. What''s the matter that they can''t face together?


    Why do they come here after so many years?


    But when Jiangliu summoned up the courage to ask, Huasheng refused, and even preferred to look at the photos of himself refused to tell. Jiangliu gave up and chose to default. Default their status, default Huasheng''s choice

 Chapter 2676

    When I look at Jiang Shenghua, I really don''t want to say it


    It was the first time that Jiangliu had seen that look and manner in Huasheng''s body.


    It''s just that the river didn''t expect things to develop like this in the end!


    What kind of situation would be better than today if anyone could know and anyone would stop it?


    Even this has become the most regretful thing!


    Maybe he thought at the beginning that he should insist on it and not wait for Huasheng to choose!


    What Huasheng doesn''t want now! Huasheng did not expect it!


    All people regret, but regret is useless, because today''s changes, no one can predict.


    "Although the fire looks big and frightening, it is regular. The fire is controlled, that is to say, no one can get close to it except the one who set it off!"


    "What''s more, there is also magic Qi in the flame, which is two kinds of evil gas besides the flame!"


    "Keep calling Hua Sheng. I believe she can hear it. According to the ancestor, if he is the reincarnation of that man, he will not hurt Hua Sheng!"


    "As long as Huasheng responds, maybe we can negotiate with the child to extinguish the fire and rescue the people inside!"


    As the wind approached, she stepped back to observe the fire in meizhuang. The flame was black with evil spirit. Of course, it was not black smoke.


    And the air above meizhuang is still emitting a strong evil gas, black and red, which is completely different from the evil gas on the fire, proving that Fengxi is right, they are separated.


    In fact, it is also true that the magic spirit on the magic lava is different from the nature inspired by Chang''an.


    The wind needs to be identified carefully, but if the beacon shadow and Brahman are still there, they will be able to distinguish


    "Will that work? There is no sound in Jiangliu''s shouting. My daughter-in-law, I think of one thing. You come to meizhuang many times. Does it have no back door? I mean, did they go through the back door when they started the fire? "


    "After all, even if the fire is not normal, there will be smoke and heat. Hua Sheng and the two children can''t stand it!"


    "Even if Chang''an did it, he would be OK, but Huasheng is not the same as Xile. He must be worried about his mother and his sister, so he took them away first?"


    "Do you think my analysis is reasonable?"


    Qin Wanyu wiped the sweat on his head. When he first came here, it was 25 degrees below zero in winter. It was chilly. But after a while around here, it was like opening a bonfire. He roasted his face in front of him and pulled out the cold on his heel.


    Qin Wanyu thought that he was so miserable outside. There must be no good place to go inside. Even if Chang''an could stand it, joy would certainly not work.


    How can a delicate little girl like his daughter-in-law bear it? Chang''an should be reluctant to part with it?


    After all, it''s brother and sister!


    Because of the relationship between Chang''an, everyone changed Xi Le''s sister into a younger sister. Besides, girls, everyone felt that they were spoiled.


    Since ancient times, the smallest has been raised like a delicate flower.


    "That makes sense! Qin Wanyu from now on, you shut up! Call me Huasheng


    "You guys yell!"


    "If the wind follows me, I don''t believe that I can''t get into it!"


    After listening to Wanyu''s words, he was angry because he was angry. But now no one will correct it. Of course, there are some who dare not

 Chapter 2677

    For example, Qin Wanyu knows that he will be refined if he talks nonsense again!


    After all, the fire is so close and convenient.


    Only with the captains who came with the river, they began to shout.


    Although the few people could not understand this, Qin Wanyu did not explain, because tomorrow they will not remember, Feng Xi will try to clear each other''s memory.


    In fact, Qin, Anhui and Henan are really smart when they are smart, but they are also really stupid when they are stupid.


    It''s just that he doesn''t understand it himself.


    Fengxi is now ready to stand in the middle, surrounded by several Dharma protectors, standing in the four directions of Fengxi.


    With the mutual seal between Fengxi and Qingfeng, a golden light appears in the middle of Fengxi, and then disappears in Fengxi''s body.


    At the moment, Fengxi is closing her eyes. In the eyes of outsiders, it is like closing her eyes and waking up. But the actual wind Xi can use her mind to cross the sea of fire and enter meizhuang.


    This skill looks magical and omnipotent. However, Feng Xi has not practiced enough. She can only watch and do nothing, let alone say nothing.


    So it''s equivalent to that Feng Xi''s eyes have already broken into meizhuang and saw the situation inside, but she can''t do anything.


    At the moment, there are countless corpses lying in meizhuang. Beside the sofa in the living room, Huasheng is sitting there with joy in his arms.


    Although Hua Sheng looks decadent and full of tears, it can''t be denied that she was not hurt and happy.


    Mother and son are surrounded by a light black border. They can''t feel the heat of the fire or the smoke. They are really safe.


    In spite of this, Fengxi knows that Huasheng is very uncomfortable, and her heart is miserable.


    On the opposite side of Huasheng is Chang''an.


    Chang''an standing on the ground, small people, covered with red, for a time, wind Xi actually did not see that is the reflection of fire light or blood?


    Chang''an''s eyes are red, his hands are raised, and his whole body is constantly rising black gas, which is the evil Qi.


    Is that state a bit like when you practice to a certain level and release your own pressure?


    Chang''an raises his hands, even if his body is only a child more than one year old, but it does not affect his own strong breath, and the strength of his body is constantly breaking out.


    Inspired by Hua Sheng''s injury, Chang''an can''t control himself, but he still has consciousness in his mind, and he doesn''t lose his mind.


    He knows what he wants to do, what to do, and more clearly knows who he is!


    He knows, and Huasheng also knows, because he is clear, he obstructs and suppresses


    But now look, it''s no use!


    Hua Sheng watched more and more evil Qi on Chang''an, just like the reproduction of bacteria. It was terrifying and terrifying.


    The evil Qi of Chang''an is really like water ripple. It is hard for heaven to know at such a speed.


    "Chang''an, do you know the consequences? No one can protect you! "


    "There''s no turning back when we start work!"


    Hua Sheng again whispered.


    Although she knew it was useless, she still wanted to persuade her once. What if Chang''an agreed?


    How can you know something if you don''t try it?


    Just like what happened now, Huasheng didn''t expect it, but after only one year, it couldn''t be controlled!


    "I don''t need protection!"


    "Never needed!"


    "Now, let me protect you!"


    Chang''an finished saying this, a raise hand direct wind Xi idea to hit out!


    The lava is driven by him, just like the border. When the wind comes in, he will know.

 Chapter 2678

    "Poof!"


    Feng Xi''s whole person seems to be bounced away by an invisible force. In the eyes of all, Fengxi stands in the Dharma protector of Qingfeng and vomites blood red fiercely.


    Naturally, the array of wind is broken.


    The situation in meizhuang was cut off.


    "Wind


    "Master of the house!"


    "How are you?"


    There are still a few breeze in Qin, Anhui and Henan, including the river. Who are you fighting with?


    "This boy is really heartless. Forget who raised him in the first place?"


    "To me


    The wind Xi was supported to stand up, wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, covered his heart, and pressed down the bloody blood in his mouth.


    At the same time, the heart secretly said, this boy actually used so much strength?


    This is to beat her to death!


    When Feng Xi went in, she felt that there was a strong pressure inside. This was a normal phenomenon. The wild animals and birds with strong evil spirit were fleeing from this land of right and wrong.


    The interior of meizhuang is the root cause, and the pressure is bound to be great.


    In fact, when she didn''t go in, Feng Xi felt that, or the answer in her heart, was ready to come out. With the affirmation given by Qingfeng, Fengxi was still tolerant even if she didn''t admit it.


    It was Chang''an that caused all this.


    Just at the moment when I went in, when I saw that all the sources of evil Qi were constantly emanating from Chang''an, Fengxi knew that there was no need to tangle.


    Chang''an this child from birth is not the same, there is a problem.


    But even now Fengxi doesn''t understand why Huasheng''s children are such demons?


    Even with Huasheng, the river has nothing in common?


    The wind Xi thinks of Chang''an just that moment, saw him slightly raise an eye, a strong evil spirit comes in the face, directly bumps out the consciousness of wind Xi.


    Of course, elegant words are hit out, strictly speaking, it is to fight out, merciless, but there is no privacy at all!


    At this time, Feng Xi knows the ability of Chang''an.


    "Chang''an? Is it really him? "


    "Do you see it inside?"


    "What''s going on inside?"


    Qin Wanyu held the wind Xi and rubbed the corners of his mouth with heartache. At the same time, he saw the river''s desire to speak and stopped. Knowing that he was worried, he immediately asked.


    At that time, Qin Wanyu really regarded Chang''an as his own child. Although he hated Chang''an, he could not be too careful about Chang''an.


    It''s just that Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t show it, but the people around him knew it.


    Now Chang''an is so cold, how can Qin, Anhui and Henan be happy?


    But the elder''s love is always so unknown.


    Although Qin Wanyu asked for the help of Jiangliu and himself, he was still worried about the children.


    One side of the river heard Qin Wanyu asked this, immediately eyes have a reaction, anxiously looking at the wind.


    From now on, it''s dark, the river didn''t say a few words, but the urgent heart will directly rush into the sea of fire.


    "Ah Sheng is OK now!"


    "But no one knows whether it will be all right after that. After all, Chang''an is now I don''t dare to say anything to me


    At the moment, Fengxi''s voice is a little weak, and Chang''an''s evil Qi should not be used freely, because Fengxi''s reaction is more and more strong now, just like the back reaction, and her body''s breath is a little disordered.


    The wind needs a lot of aura to suppress. In fact, Fengxi can''t compete with Chang''an. Now she''s hurt because Feng Xi didn''t defend Chang''an subconsciously when she broke in!

 Chapter 2679

    Because there is no defense, the impact of wind Xi is really not small, if ordinary people do not know where to blow up!


    Feng Xi''s strength is still very strong. The owner of the Feng family is not a soft persimmon. If those monks are still there, Fengxi will surely be able to compete with them.


    "What else can we do now? The fire can''t be extinguished, and the evil spirit can''t be eliminated... "


    Qin, Anhui and Henan heard the wind Xi''s words and answered directly.


    What''s more, it is a summary. Even Qin, Anhui and Henan can see the problem, and everyone can see it naturally.


    Jiangliu hates the pain that he can''t help anything, and he can''t help


    "We can still..."


    Feng Xi was silent for a moment. Then she thought of something, which was her last magic weapon. But she didn''t expect to finish her words. Suddenly, a voice came from the fire in meizhuang.


    Strictly speaking, it is the voice of a boy, the voice of a one-year-old boy, that is, the voice of Chang''an


    "Bullying my mother, all of you are going to die!"


    The boy''s voice with children''s voice, but also with the taste of bloodthirsty!


    When the boy''s voice came out, with a magic spirit, the fire in meizhuang seemed to be fueled, and the fire became more prosperous, and the scope of the fire was also infinitely enlarged.


    This time, everyone heard it. They even thought that Chang''an would never speak again. In joy, he could say a short sentence. Chang''an didn''t even shout out a sentence.


    Now the first sentence is to make everyone scalp numb.


    It turns out that Chang''an doesn''t know how to speak, but it''s a life-threatening word!


    Hearing this, no matter the river flow, the wind, Qin, Wanyu, Huasheng, joy, and even the monks still breathing, their looks changed.


    Chang''an is really angry today, the evil spirit in the heart has been fully stimulated, and now it is irresistible.


    Huasheng has long seen that the monks are still alive. There is hope to rescue them, but he doesn''t want to anger him. Now he can''t control his own Chang''an, so he doesn''t bring the topic to the past.


    But don''t want Chang''an not only clear, even as if waiting for what time, how can he let those people die so easily?


    There are also those bodyguards, although some have been burned out of breath, Chang''an will still raise their hands on those people, constantly beating.


    It''s like revenge, but Chang''an can''t control it at all. The excitement of seeing blood and the killing factors in the body are activated one by one. How can it take time to control.


    In fact, when Hua Sheng tried to persuade him, Chang''an responded and wanted to stop because he really listened to Huasheng.


    But when I think of the wound on Hua Sheng''s body, especially the blood exposed, it is simply stimulating the heart demon of Chang''an.


    As a result, he was totally out of control, so when he heard what Huasheng said, Chang''an could only ignore it or even not reply, because once he replied, he did not know what uncontrollable words he would say.


    Chang''an can''t bear to see Hua Sheng wronged.


    Therefore, if we control the Huasheng and joy in the boundary of the evil Qi, outsiders can not hurt it, but also protect it.


    Chang''an himself, constantly controlling himself, needs to suppress the manic factor in his body.


    This is why the meizhuang fire has been burning for so long. But he failed in the end. Chang''an tried to suppress his own demons, but he didn''t succeed

 Chapter 2680

    But Chang''an really tried his best, because Hua Sheng''s words, endure the pain of evil Qi in his body.


    That kind of pain, really painful, more than the wind Xi was ejected a hundred times, even more than the pain of being burned by lava, and Chang''an did not cry out the pain.


    It is true that the child has been abnormal since he was born. Now, what he has done has long been beyond the scope of normal people.


    But can not deny, no matter what rumor, or what reincarnation, today''s Chang''an is just a child more than a year old!


    His body is indeed a child of ordinary people!


    He has met a lot of things that he shouldn''t have met at this time. No one asked him if he would like to.


    Just pointing to the blood moon on his forehead, his appearance, pointing to his abnormality!


    How innocent is Chang''an? After all, he doesn''t know anything now. He just follows his instinct. He doesn''t understand why he is still wrong?


    Similarly, in Chang''an''s eyes, they never know that they are abnormal.


    But today, he understood that he was really different. The people who were killed by him pointed out that he was a devil and a devil who had to die! His mother knew, and so did many people around her.


    No one can help him, just like now, the breath in his body swam through the whole body, and Chang''an is in pain and can''t breathe.


    No one can bear the pain!


    Nevertheless, Chang''an did not make a sound.


    The only way out of control is to see the wind Xi''s consciousness break in, and the evil spirit will bounce out.


    Before that, Chang''an has been trying to suppress himself, but he really can''t help it. The killing information in his mind is getting stronger and stronger.


    When the wind Xi earthquake injury, Chang''an''s mind only one sentence, kill all people!


    Kill all the people who hurt Huasheng!


    Only three of them are enough in this world. All the others are redundant and should be killed! blamed!


    So when Chang''an shouts this sentence, he has completely lost control of himself!


    In addition to Huasheng and joy, this is the last person to remember in my mind, and also the most impressive person in my mind. All the others have been demonized and diluted.


    "Chang''an..."


    "He''s going to kill us all, isn''t he?"


    When Qin Wanyu heard the voice of meizhuang, his expression changed, but he couldn''t say what his expression was. It was his turn to pull out the cool in his heart.


    How can I say that I have raised my son for more than half a year, and now I have to kill them all?


    As for Jiang Liu, he clenches his fist and stares at the sea of fire, as if he is ready to rush in at any time. However, Qin, Wan and Yu are looking at him.


    Jiangliu will not go, and even without Qin Wanyu watching, Jiangliu naturally calms down when he knows that Huasheng is safe and sound.


    Especially now hearing Chang''an''s words, I feel mixed.


    "What else can stop him?"


    Jiangliu asked in a low voice, but it was more like asking himself. It was not that the river was quiet, but that the inside of meizhuang was like an explosion. A cloud of black smoke came out from the middle and fell on the people outside.


    All the people, including Fengxi, Jiangliu, Qin, Wanyu, were shaken off.


    When Qin Wanyu thought that he might die in this meizhuang for no reason, he saw the white light of Fengxi''s hands, and several people were surrounded by white light, and fell to the ground safely

 Chapter 2681

    White light scattered, only to see the light slowly out of a snow-white wolf king!


    Yes, it''s the white wolf king who hasn''t been seen for a long time. Feng Xi doesn''t know why. This year, the white wolf king is very difficult to hire, and sometimes even more difficult than finding Bai ran.


    It''s cross-border to find Bai ran. What''s more, it''s against the rules. Feng Xi won''t do it until she has to. Even if there''s any doubt, Hua Sheng is the first thing to think about. Otherwise, it''s his grandfather whose grave grass has grown to a height.


    They can help themselves, too.


    In other words, no matter how hard the white wolf king is, after all, her own patron saint. When she meets danger, she can still feel it.


    It''s just that Fengxi always thinks it''s wrong.


    How can she remember that she didn''t know when and when it was similar. The other party was a very powerful thing. Fengxi invited the guardian God of the Feng family owner, the white wolf king. He came, but ran away, and sometimes didn''t come?


    When did it come?


    Feng Xi can''t remember, and then she doesn''t want to. Anyway, the white wolf king has come.


    This is the helper. Who do you look down on? There are people in her family who can fight for a while.


    "Wolf king, you can see the situation, I don''t need to say more. What do you say? I''ll cooperate with you!"


    The wind Xi stands firm, walks to the white wolf king''s side to say.


    Although for a moment, some memories do not know what happened, but it can not be denied that the white wolf king is useless now. It is reliable and reliable to escape from battle.


    Feng Xi coincided with the memory of cutting the moon just now. When similar things happen, many people will feel familiar with it.


    It''s just that most people think it''s an illusion, or a dream, but what you may not know is that it may have been your previous life.


    "Stay back, get out of the way!"


    "Wipe the blood on your mouth and live well is the greatest help to me!"


    The white wolf king said, his limbs leaped up, pushed the wind behind him, and rushed into the black devil''s spirit. He was snow-white and soon submerged in the black fog.


    Then there was a violent fight in the air


    "Qin Wanyu, did I hear that right? What did the White Wolf King say? Is it a little better for me? "


    "Qingfeng, can the patron saint of the owner be changed? I am not the brother of the white wolf king before


    The wind Xi saw the white wolf king''s back, especially heard the white wolf king''s words, for a time some did not know how to do well.


    After all, the memory of the white wolf king is not like this!


    Gao Leng, Ao Jiao Fear of death


    Feng Xi remembers that she has a memory that is really clear. The white wolf king doesn''t care about herself, even doesn''t come to rescue her at all?


    Left her behind.


    Why is it so good now? Not only don''t you use her, but also live on your own?


    You know, in fact, she didn''t summon the white wolf king just now, because Feng Xi has such a memory. Although she can''t tell clearly, she knows that Chang''an is strong at this time. She can feel very clearly that the white wolf king will not come.


    On the way to know the strength of the other side, know that he will not come.


    So Fengxi didn''t invite her at all.


    Just did not expect, the white wolf king not only came, but also at the most critical moment, at the same time saved them from being shocked to death.


    You should know that although Fengxi has some abilities, she also has spiritual power to protect herself. However, Qin, Anhui, Henan and Jiangliu are not. They are real ordinary people.


    They can''t stand it at all

 Chapter 2682

    If there is no white wolf king, really do not know what the consequences.


    That''s why Feng Xi has such a serious question.


    Just in the wind asked, the breeze look some intriguing, and then looked at Qin Wan Yu, some do not know how to answer.


    "The guardian God of the owner can be changed, that is, if the guardian God is dead, a new one will be assigned by the metaphysical world."


    "But the white wolf king''s is not, his ability is to follow your ability growth, always above you, otherwise how to be the guardian God!"


    "Master, are you wrong? The white wolf king has always been like this."


    Qingfeng thought, can only use such ambiguity, about his answer.


    After all, it''s easy to expose too much, but I don''t believe it without it.


    I can''t believe the wind.


    Feng Xi is not an ordinary person.


    "Qingfeng, the patron saint of the wind family, has sentimental wisdom?"


    Qin Wanyu in the wind Xi slowly nodded, suddenly asked.


    It''s not that he asked the question out of time, but Qin Wanyu saw the breeze after the white wolf king appeared, especially in the dark fog, and became less nervous.


    Qin, Anhui and Henan are not so nervous.


    In particular, he also wants to change everyone''s mood. It''s too depressing now. It''s not so good inside. Although the cruel words are released, isn''t he still alive?


    Hope cannot be lost at any time.


    Especially when a few breeze people answer the question of wind Xi, they don''t know how to look at him.


    That look, Qin Wanyu sensitive.


    Besides, he felt something was wrong.


    "How could you ask that question?"


    "But you know what? Do you have any? "


    Feng Xi didn''t understand the brain circuits of Qin, Anhui and Henan, and later some disliked it. But she didn''t know it after a second thought. She looked at the Qingfeng people together.


    "Of course they are. Like us, they are determined to reduce the swelling."


    Qingfeng people finish saying, directly turn their heads, do not want to see the wind Xi, even Qin, Anhui and Henan.


    Some people, look silly, brain circuit is strange, but always in the smart time to die smart.


    "Bang..."


    When the breeze fell, there was a loud noise in the black smoke.


    Then in front of everyone, a two-story meizhuang fell to the ground.


    Black smoke mixed with the smoke in the ruins, the flame inexplicably a little reduced.


    Then all of this slowly returned to the earth, and the people and things inside also showed up.


    In the black smoke, out of a little white light, in a closer look, where is the white light ah, is clearly a white light around a small cage shaped prison.


    And in the little white cell, there''s a man standing.


    "Chang''an!"


    The wind Xi looked at the people surrounded by white light and exclaimed.


    It''s really not that she doesn''t want to help the white wolf king. She''s injured and not very good. But I didn''t expect the white wolf king to be so quick and decisive?


    Although the guardian God is better than the master''s mana, it is not so much worse?


    How long has it been? Not only has Chang''an been under control, but also the fire that has just been burning, and the fire is receding and decreasing?


    What kind of force gap is this?


    It should be said that this iron cage surrounded by white light is not a mess of materials, but the white wolf king himself.


    This is his ultimate trick! If you control yourself, you can bind everything. No one can untie it unless you are yourself!


    "Ah Sheng? Ah Sheng! Joy Jiang Liu only looked at Chang''an, then saw Huasheng sitting on the ground behind Chang''an, and her arms were full of joy.

 Chapter 2683

    The river ran quickly past, and the wind naturally declined.


    Finally, I couldn''t help but see a man in his arms.


    Jiang Liu hugged the mother and daughter and felt alive at the moment.


    He really thought it was goodbye.


    "River, I''m still wrong. I''m really useless. Everything is in a mess."


    "Chang''an killed a lot of people, many people, all of them died, never waiting to be rescued!"


    "These are the karma of Chang''an."


    Huasheng pushed away the river, put down his joy, and stood up slowly. Looking at the trapped Chang''an, his eyes were filled with heartache.


    Turn around and look at meizhuang, when the fire retreated, not to mention the burned residual value of the broken arm, the remains of this place can be said to be littered with corpses.


    These are all made by Chang''an!


    But Huasheng still can''t hate him.


    Others don''t know, but Hua Sheng knows that Chang''an has tried very hard to control himself. He does not want to hurt Feng Xi and others, and tries to suppress himself.


    Even worried about being hurt by the backstage to her and joy, has refused to turn back.


    When the white wolf king appeared, Chang''an did not resist, or he was actively imprisoned by the white wolf king.


    Because he couldn''t control himself and didn''t want to make her angry and sad, he would rather be caught and tied up.


    Otherwise, how could the white wolf king subdue Chang''an in such a fast time?


    Subdue Chang''an, who has killed 20 or 30 people in a row and whose body is full of evil Qi?


    Chang''an put his life on other people''s body, just to let himself rest assured, don''t cry.


    Until now, Huasheng still remembers the moment when the white wolf king appeared in the fire. Chang''an laughed at himself, and he reassured himself.


    He won''t kill again.


    At the same time, he also believed that Huasheng would not hurt him.


    Huasheng''s heartache for Chang''an is also the result.


    Why should such a sensible child experience these things?


    Hua Sheng really doesn''t understand.


    Her fate has been rough enough, how can her children still like this?


    Is it the injustice of fate or the distortion of the world?


    "Bang Bang... "


    "Cough..."


    At the same time, there was a sound in the white cage. It was the evil Qi on Chang''an that kept hitting and trapping him.


    Then there was a sound.


    However, Chang''an''s expression is much more peaceful. Now the evil spirit and Chang''an are not fully integrated. There are some things that Chang''an can still control and keep rational, that is, when he voluntarily enters the white wolf king''s trap.


    When Chang''an was trapped, the magic lava retreated, as if it had been suppressed back by something, without the backbone.


    That is, Chang''an, not feeling the breath of Chang''an, coupled with the rejection of Chang''an, can make their reaction slow.


    Even disappear.


    And cough sound, is Chang''an body internal contradictions, Chang''an some can not bear to start coughing.


    But it can not be denied that there are also elements of seeking pity from Huasheng.


    Because Chang''an saw that, when the fire subsided, Jiangliu and others came out, Huasheng''s eyes were less on him.


    It''s not the only one.


    Chang''an was a little anxious, and then began to show weakness!


    Sure enough, Huasheng was more distressed when he saw the change in Chang''an, and he could not help but run over.


    As a result, the two next door, one in the direction of the river and the wind, held one by one and kept the Huasheng away.


    She was pulled back by death


    "You let me go. I''m going to see Chang''an. Didn''t you hear that he just coughed?"


    "He''s not feeling well. He''s tied up badly! He''s still a child. Why do you do this to him? "

 Chapter 2684

    Hua Sheng''s question is to ask himself, but also to ask the river, wind.


    More of it is asking God.


    Why treat her children like this.


    How unfair the world is!


    "I know you are worried about him, but ah Sheng, all this is because of him. When he can''t be detected at the beginning, he has problems. We should pay attention to it."


    "But we missed it. Later, Xie Dongyang''s jade pendant also proved this point. We should clearly know the problem of Chang''an. We should not have a cold war, but should solve the problem."


    "Now, he should have been killed."


    "This is the only one we can do with him!"


    "If you continue to be laissez faire, no one knows what will happen. I can''t watch your accident. Don''t go."


    "Wind, do it!"


    Jiang Liu knows that what he is saying is not what a father should say to his children.


    But I''m sorry. I don''t have to forgive him. His life is meaningful only when he meets Huasheng.


    He can do anything for Huasheng.


    It''s just the only thing. You can''t watch Huasheng go wrong.


    In the case of Chang''an, Jiang Liu is dying of heartache, but he can only choose one in the middle, which is Huasheng.


    He is sorry for Chang''an and will use his whole life to recover it. The premise is that he can''t hurt Huasheng.


    Wind Xi in the side heard the words of river flow, instantly raised his head to look at the river flow, that look like the first time to understand the river flow.


    Qin, Anhui and Henan went directly to the river and asked him, "what do you want to do? That''s Chang''an. It can''t be changed. He''s the child of you and Huasheng! "


    "Are you going to kill him?"


    Qin Wanyu''s voice trembled. Then he turned to look at the corpse on the ground, and grabbed his hair in anger. What should I do.


    These people are also lives.


    "I don''t want to kill him. I just want him to go where he should go. If he does something wrong, he will be punished. Let alone you. Even I can see that his breath is not right."


    "He may do something irreparable at any time, even more than he is today!"


    "What are we going to do then?"


    If there must be a villain, it''s him.


    When Chang''an is punished by heaven, it is better to end it as soon as possible.


    When the punishment of heaven comes, even if the river doesn''t understand, it will die without a trace. Now it''s over, at least there is something left.


    In the afterlife, they meet.


    Say such words, the river flow of the heart will drip blood, not better than anyone.


    But even so, the river can not stop and change its mouth.


    We must persist, otherwise the future will only be more sad.


    No matter who.


    Jiangliu didn''t even dare to look at Chang''an''s eyes. He was afraid that he would be soft hearted. From the beginning to the present, Jiangliu has avoided the eye contact with Chang''an.


    "I know what you are worried about, but the river, he did not hurt me, did not hurt joy, he is protecting us instead!"


    "Do you know how scared it is to be happy? How helpless am I? I never knew I was so incompetent


    "But Chang''an has saved us, and let us stand here undamaged."


    "How can you regard him as a person who is heinous and must be removed?"


    Hua Sheng shakes the river''s arm. Of course, she doesn''t pray for anything, but just wants to take advantage of this opportunity to get rid of the river.


    She wants to go to Chang''an, she has to stand there.


    Chang''an has nothing left.

 Chapter 2685

    Everything is for her, but also because of her. Even if there is a mistake, it is her fault. What''s wrong with Chang''an?


    Those people hurt her first, Chang''an fought back, but I didn''t expect that the fight back was a little serious.


    It''s even so serious that it can''t be changed.


    Huasheng is also in a hurry.


    "It''s just that his way of doing things is too radical, but he is still a child. We have to teach him as parents. Now he is too young, but he is only over one year old."


    "Besides, for half a year, I was still in a coma, and you were absent from his life. What we did was not enough. It was a lot worse. So we should educate him well, right?"


    "In this case, we should take him back. We can go back to the spring breeze of ten li, or, like Yu Ping, we can take our two children out for a walk."


    "In a word, we can''t hurt him. This is the debt we owe him. The children are the debts of our parents in the last life. We only have more than a year in this life, so you want to be lazy. It''s not OK, Jiangliu..."


    Huasheng''s brain is turning very fast at the moment, even thinking of what to say. His brain has completely turned into paste, but only one thing is the clearest, that is, to leave Chang''an.


    You can''t let him do anything.


    All the things Huasheng does is just to keep Chang''an.


    This is the first time that Huasheng pleads with the river, but it is also the first time that he has been so resolute.


    No matter what Huasheng said, the river did not let go.


    Huasheng looks at the river stream and is obsessed with nothing. He bites the river''s hand directly and releases it subconsciously. Huasheng rushes to the gap and runs directly to Chang''an.


    Standing in the white prison, she held Chang''an''s small hand. Although there was a constant explosion of evil Qi on it, Huasheng was not well, but she also endured.


    Not even a word.


    Instead, he comforted Chang''an and whispered to him, "it''s OK. My mother will save you. No matter what you become, my mother will protect you."


    Hua Sheng is serious. No matter what happens, she will protect her children.


    "Brother Don''t die No Afraid


    "Dad..."


    Joy at Fengxi''s side, looking at her mother crying to her father, she also cried, and then saw her mother run to Chang''an, directly left Fengxi''s side, and ran in the past.


    Leaning on her mother''s arms, she stretched out her small hand and held Chang''an, comforting her. Then she said something unclear, but the meaning was very clear.


    Then she looked at her father, and she seemed to know that there were things for her father to decide.


    But no matter who decides, at the moment, only Hua Sheng and Chang''an are in her eyes. Since she was born, the first person she saw is Chang''an!


    No matter who I meet in the back, I love her as much as I do, but I''m not my brother, Chang''an!


    Although Chang''an sometimes dislikes her, but never forget her!


    Joy can''t be without brother!


    It can be said that joy''s dependence on his brother has long surpassed that of the river!


    "Ah Sheng, I took Chang''an for half a year. Qin Wanyu and I really take care of him as our own children and love him!"


    "Like you, I want him to live."


    "But you said, you and joy are intact, but look at those people who have been burned into coke. If Chang''an is still so small, they will set fire, or even I can''t extinguish the fire. The white wolf king is also the same. It''s something that fades with Chang''an''s mind. Even now everything here is full of evil spirit..."


    "Such a child, he..."

 Chapter 2686

    Feng Xi looks at Huasheng''s mother and daughter, especially when they run to Chang''an, and the three of them stand together, looking dependent on each other and suffering at the same time. Feng Xi feels that she is a villain who breaks up the family and beauty.


    But things have come to this time, Fengxi can''t be a moment without knowing, soft hearted.


    At the beginning, it was because she was soft hearted and allowed Huasheng to watch things turn into the way they are today. If it ended earlier, how could it have become this way?


    Maybe many things will not come to this day!


    "Ah Sheng, even if you don''t have spiritual power now, you can see it. It can''t be denied that the evil spirit of the whole meizhuang village comes from Chang''an. The evil spirit here is the breath of the demon world, not the breath of being possessed by the devil!"


    "Be sober. Chang''an is not your child at all. He may be The reincarnation of that man


    After the last word of Feng Xi''s voice to Hua Sheng, he saw that his eyes seemed to be infected, and two lines of green tears were shed in an instant.


    When wind Xi called out the last word, Hua Sheng held out his hand to cover Chang''an and Xi Le''s ears, and did not want them to hear them.


    But Huasheng has only two hands, so it can''t get over it at all.


    Looking at Chang''an and joy, Hua Sheng''s eyes are going to cry.


    Today may be the time when Hua Sheng shed the most tears in his life.


    "Don''t listen, brother is brother!"


    When Huasheng didn''t know what to do, he stretched out his short hand in tears and walked through the cage of the white wolf king himself to cover his ears for Chang''an instead of Huasheng.


    Joy''s eyes are red. In her eyes, no matter what Chang''an has done, it is her brother, and no one can take him away.


    Take away the person who accompanied her to the world and grow up with her.


    When they were born, no one cared about them, but only Chang''an in the eyes of joy.


    Chang''an is really a good elder brother to Xile.


    Although sometimes controlling her to eat desserts, this is a bit annoying, but joy will not care.


    Dead cover Chang''an''s ears, do not want to let anyone hurt him.


    "Joy..."


    "Two children can''t be separated!"


    "I don''t care what Chang''an looks like or who it is. He is my child now, my daughter''s brother, and I am his mother. I won''t let others hurt him. You can''t take him away."


    "Fengxi, I beg you. We met. You are the one who knows me best. What Chang''an does will pay a price, but not now. Let him live, OK?"


    "If the others want to catch him, then wait and let him live another day."


    Huasheng no longer looks at the river, but looks directly at xiangfengxi, because she knows that the white wolf king obeys Fengxi''s orders, and Fengxi has not yet started, because she is not willing to.


    As long as Feng Xi still refuses to give up, Huasheng will have an opportunity, which is also an opportunity for Chang''an.


    Hua Sheng is really about to burst. The only strength to support himself is that Chang''an is still alive, but if he is sent to heaven or out of the human world, Chang''an will not end well.


    Huasheng can''t blame God any more. Chang''an just wants to resist. Why should it pay such a big consequence?


    Can others be given unlimited privileges?


    Just like those monks who have cultivated the body of Vajra, how can they be known to this day?


    No virtue, desperate for mercy?


    Why can they live to the present, but Chang''an can''t live to grow up?


    Several people in the river stream looked at Huasheng, happy reaction, tears just pressed back, burst into tears in an instant

 Chapter 2687

    "Ah Sheng, happy..."


    Looking at his wife and children like this, Jiang Liu is so distressed that he can''t breathe. He quickly steps forward to embrace Huasheng.


    Looking at Hua Sheng''s forehead, his hand has healed, and his heart is disordered.


    What Huasheng said, he didn''t want to. How can Jiangliu bear it?


    But at the moment when there is no vitality, it is better to take the initiative to admit mistakes now. Maybe it can be handled leniently. If it becomes more and more serious, who can guarantee that Chang''an will not continue to make mistakes, or will all walks of life not pursue him in the future, and then how many people will die?


    At that time, it is all the karma of Chang''an. How can he offset it?


    Looking at Joy''s dependence on Chang''an, Jiang Liu''s heart is really sour. No matter who the two children are, they feel very general to him.


    "You go away, don''t come here!"


    "If you don''t agree, let the three of us go together. Where Chang''an is going, I will go with joy!"


    "I don''t want to think about anything. I have paid for the peace of the people in the past, but I didn''t risk my life? As long as we can protect the safety of one side, we will not hesitate. "


    "I haven''t done anything bad. Now I just hope my children can live forever and see the world. Why is it so difficult?"


    Hua Sheng refuses to be close to the river. She knows how worried he is about her. What about Chang''an?


    He is a child. He wants to live and protect her and his sister. Why must he die?


    Hua Sheng felt that although she had no spiritual power, she felt that she was going to be blackened.


    When people enter a dead end and can''t get out, everything around them becomes unimportant and even extreme.


    Huasheng''s mood at the moment is like this. His nerves are going to collapse. If someone really kills Chang''an, Huasheng may go crazy.


    Even though she is now an ordinary person, it can''t be denied that her roots are still there. Hua Sheng''s life is doomed to be as plain as ordinary people.


    Once something happens, Huasheng will change a lot.


    There will even be acts that shock everyone.


    Now, everyone is changing.


    "Ah Sheng, you..."


    Looking at Hua Sheng''s resistance to himself, Jiang Liu was stabbed with a sword in his heart, and his blood flowed.


    In the past year, Huasheng has suffered as much as the river has been difficult. He thought that he would be able to get a bright future, but what he didn''t want was greater resistance from Huasheng.


    At the same time, there are two children who do not understand, and now even the joy of looking at their own eyes have changed.


    How can a good family get to where it is today?


    "Hua Sheng, you can let go. This child''s unusual is doomed from birth. Everything is a bad fate. We should have ended it long ago. We can''t make mistakes again and again!"


    "We have been too late, we can''t be stubborn. Today we don''t do it. When others come to do it, are you willing to do it?"


    "It''s better for us than that!"


    The white wolf king jailed Chang''an, looking at the deadlock to this, knew that it could not be consumed, and could only speak.


    There are important people in everyone''s heart, and they should protect them. At the beginning, although the hatred was eliminated, everything is different now.


    He can''t let the tiger go back to the mountain!


    "Nothing is doomed. Since Chang''an is destined to be my child, I will protect him and never let him die."


    "I don''t care about the others. They may not be there because I won''t give them a chance!"

 Chapter 2688

    "Do you think anyone can imprison him?"


    "Chang''an was voluntarily imprisoned by you. He has admitted his mistake. He should not die!"


    "Even if he wants to die, it should be me. It''s my fault. I brought him into this world. All the blame is borne by me. I should tolerate all his unusual things."


    "I don''t need you! If you want me to let go, let him go! "


    "You only saw him kill people, but he didn''t mean to. What he wanted to stop was that he couldn''t control himself and was willing to be trapped. How could you send him to death?"


    "His heart is still kind!"


    "He chose to believe all of us and was willing to be trapped. We should also trust each other and not let him down..."


    Huasheng has been in a run, as if he is going to be crazy. He is holding Chang''an''s hand, and there is a white light shining in the middle of the cage.


    At this time, if anyone dares to step forward, Huasheng doesn''t know what he can do, but no matter which one, today can''t be over hastily!


    Chang''an stands in the middle of the cage, looking sad or not happy, but the red light in his eyes is still there. It seems that it will be extinguished at any time, but it also seems to burst out.


    He really tried his best to suppress the evil Qi.


    As Hua Sheng said, if Chang''an didn''t want to stop using the power of the white wolf king to suppress the growing evil Qi in his body.


    Otherwise, now, what white wolf king, may be wind, Qin, Anhui, Henan, river flow do not know where.


    Chang''an is afraid that he will lose his mind and do something to hurt Huasheng.


    In the end, he was afraid of it, but he didn''t show it.


    I don''t want to worry about Huasheng, let alone be seen clearly.


    Even if people are small, Chang''an is born with the potential of not being angry.


    Although he didn''t know who he was, or even who was reincarnated, he didn''t know and didn''t want to know.


    He only knew to protect Huasheng and Xile, and could not see anyone bullying them. That was enough.


    Others, Chang''an does not want to ask, do not want to explore, do not want to know.


    So when Chang''an kills people, he doesn''t know to be afraid, because he doesn''t know what fear is in Chang''an''s world?


    That''s why he didn''t cry when he was born, didn''t cry when he was hurt, didn''t even laugh, and didn''t open his mouth to speak.


    Until today, just said the first sentence, not will not, but subconsciously strange to such a feeling, he did not understand.


    All of us are not clear about this. Chang''an seems to be born without understanding the seven emotions and six desires, without pain or feeling. However, Huasheng is an exception.


    Facing Huasheng, it was a kind of natural proximity. Even if he met Huasheng only half a year after he was born, he didn''t know what a mother was. He just looked at this woman and wanted to be by her side and let her only have himself in her eyes.


    It can also be said that the reaction to Huasheng is an instinct.


    So Chang''an is really unusual from childhood, even more than seen outside, and his unusual will be more and more in the future.


    Until It''s a shock to everyone


    Even if it''s Huasheng, there''s something you don''t know.


    It can be said that if Chang''an left today, with a word to describe, that is to let the tiger return to the mountain!


    Except for the irrational Huasheng, everyone can see it.


    Huasheng can not be said to be irrational at the moment, or even on the verge of collapse


    Chang''an did not speak all the time, but raised his hand to hold joy''s hand and put it on Huasheng''s hand. The mother and son tightly held together.

 Chapter 2689

    "Ah Sheng, so we talked about it for a long time or in vain, didn''t we? I know you do not give up, we are the same, even we have more than half a year of your time But what can be done? "


    "If we don''t take advantage of the present When it''s irreparable, there''s no time for anything. Do you want to see Chang''an frustrated? "


    "Now we have fox emperor, Hades, and even Fengdu emperor. They can help us. No matter where they are, they can say something. If we really want to wait until they can''t hold on to them, the sky will change!"


    "It is precisely because Chang''an can control itself now, and the killing caused is still small, which is the best time for us!"


    "It''s our chance, it''s also Chang''an''s opportunity!"


    "Ah Sheng, I will not harm you, and I have never thought of harming Chang''an. Otherwise, when he was born, you still haven''t recovered. Isn''t that a better opportunity? But we didn''t, no one, and we did our best to protect him


    "We also want to see him live, live well!"


    "In the final analysis, I came late. If I arrived earlier, there would be no such people. They would not die, and Chang''an would not be burdened with karma!"


    Fengxi stands opposite Huasheng, watching the mother and son embrace each other tightly. She is very sad.


    But Fengxi is also right. From Fengxi''s point of view, she really makes every step for the sake of Huasheng.


    It''s just that Huasheng can''t listen to anything except Chang''an.


    At the same time, Feng Xi''s heart hates herself more. If she comes here in the morning, even if she can''t stop her parents, she can at least resist for a while with those old monks. It''s better to take Huasheng with her two children and go first. It''s better to be like this.


    Chang''an''s heart demons are inspired, unable to control their own killing, bearing karma, can''t stop too much.


    "Besides, a Sheng, if Chang''an can''t control himself, you think he will hurt you..."


    "What do you want us to do?"


    Feng Xi really can''t bear to say this, but looking at Hua Sheng, she can''t understand her meaning. She has to protect Chang''an no matter what.


    Fengxi really can''t help it.


    At this moment, Feng Xi is the only time to be hard hearted. She can''t be soft hearted any more. Her first soft hearted attitude has caused today''s dilemma.


    If he had been sent to the fox emperor for cultivation, perhaps the evil Qi in Chang''an''s body would have been reduced.


    Where is the dilemma now?


    as like as two peas, as like as two peas, Changan is the reincarnation of that person. Although there is no substantial evidence, what is now the same looks, the same signs, even the evil spirits from the depths of the devil''s world...


    Any point can prove that you can''t get rid of the relationship with the original person, because you can''t get rid of it, so I''m afraid.


    Now all walks of life are watching and waiting for


    How can you keep him if you want to kill him?


    Huasheng knows this, so it won''t let go! As long as it is released, what Chang''an is facing will be better known than anyone else!


    Even if Feng Xi and others don''t remember, it''s better than anyone else.


    The result of some people is the end of someone in the future.


    "Mother, do you believe me? I won''t hurt you. "


    "Never, even if I die!"


    Chang''an listened to all the people''s words and remained silent for a long time. He looked around at all the people and then stopped his eyes on Huasheng.


    Asked softly.

 Chapter 2690

    "Chang''an!"


    Hua Sheng looked at Chang''an and burst into tears.


    Chang''an''s mother is full of Huasheng''s whole heart.


    Everyone said so much. In Huasheng''s eyes, he wanted to die in Chang''an.


    Who has considered the innocence of Chang''an, and how can he think that because he is very similar to someone, it becomes the reason why he must be killed.


    Now Chang''an''s words, like all the people in an, want to live?


    But Huasheng knows that Chang''an doesn''t care about other people''s opinions at all. He just wants to understand for himself that he won''t hurt himself.


    I can''t die.


    "Do you believe it? As long as you don''t have to be embarrassed by a word, Chang''an can do what you want, but I want to end myself! "


    "I only want a word from you!"


    "Nobody else''s is important!"


    Seeing that Hua Sheng didn''t answer, Chang''an couldn''t help asking again.


    Chang''an''s voice should be a child.


    But he said it like an adult.


    He was calm and sober, since everyone wanted him to die.


    His birth is not welcome, he is like being abandoned by the world.


    Only Huasheng is self-centered.


    Therefore, he regarded everything of Huasheng as his own life.


    If Hua Sheng wants to die by himself, then there is really no point in Chang''an''s life.


    From the moment of her birth, Chang''an has seen all kinds of assassinations or Ming murders. In fact, what Hua Sheng doesn''t know is that Chang''an has already done it when she can''t see it.


    He has seen too many people who want to kill him. Chang''an has been under the influence of the demon world since he was a child, but he can''t control it. So when he was born, he scared many people.


    As he grew up, he began to learn to control, that is, when he killed the first person.


    I also want to thank that person. Strictly speaking, it should be a snake. It''s a red headed Cobra. When we meet, we call him master.


    The snake wanted to take him away, to help him remember the memory of his previous life, but he couldn''t use many methods. He didn''t think of anything. Instead, the magic power of his body was getting heavier and heavier.


    It was also the first time that Chang''an felt that he could not control himself. He felt a little panic in his heart, but he could see clearly the red headed Cobra. Chang''an knew that he must have done something to make himself like this.


    Chang''an yelled at him for letting himself change back, but the snake said that it was his life and he had to face sooner or later. No one could make him change back. Sooner or later, he would become like this, but the red headed Cobra made himself advance.


    Chang''an doesn''t care about that. He hides his uneasiness with anger and is even more afraid of Huasheng''s discovery. Once Huasheng knows, he is afraid that she will not want herself.


    Because Chang''an knows that he has been abnormal since he was a child.


    Then Chang''an seized the seven inches of the red headed Cobra with his own ability. If he did not let himself change back, he would die.


    When the red headed Cobra heard Chang''an''s words, he laughed, but did not dare to ridicule him?


    Chang''an was completely enraged and really killed him.


    Then I saw a red breath into Chang''an''s body.


    "I''ve been inspired for many days, but I don''t see any big reaction from you. I know that my input ability is not enough. Only by using all my accomplishments as a guide and waiting for some time to stimulate, your ability will completely break through your seal!"


    "I''d like to trade my death for you to return to the top!"


    "You don''t understand now, but you will thank me in the future. Your ability is your confidence in the future. Wait. There are too many people who want to kill you. You should be careful!"

 Chapter 2691

    "When you thank me that day, I want to change my grace. I hope you can save Fengxi''s life when she is in danger. I want her to live forever and watch her relatives leave one by one. I don''t have time to find her..."


    The red headed Cobra left the last sentence, and all the accomplishments crossed into the body of Chang''an, and then disappeared in front of Chang''an.


    That''s why the red headed Cobra seemed to evaporate from the human world. After all, it had to seek revenge from Huasheng.


    It''s just that later, something happened, and all his plans changed


    Maybe it''s fate. Without all the accomplishments of red headed Cobra crossing into, Chang''an''s body would not have the same effect even if it was stimulated.


    Similarly, if Chang''an has no action and can''t do anything today, then we can only watch Huasheng being bullied


    So today, Chang''an understood the red headed cobra''s thanks to him before he died.


    He thought he would never thank.


    That''s what he thought at the beginning. He was worried that Huasheng would find that he was different and disliked him


    After all, he is different. He knows it.


    Fortunately, Huasheng is not, but better for itself.


    Chang''an didn''t find any change in his body, so he put it down temporarily.


    I didn''t expect that. Thank you very much.


    Chang''an said in his heart.


    Then Chang''an took a look. He remembered the words of the red headed Cobra. As long as he was alive, he would never forget it.


    One more thing, of course, as long as he''s rational.


    After all, Chang''an still couldn''t control himself when he was just inspired, but the red headed Cobra didn''t say.


    In fact, it''s not the red headed Cobra. It''s the first time he''s ever met such a thing.


    It''s good to be able to do that.


    Some people haven''t thought of it after all


    A lot of things


    This world is really rare to have an understanding person, it should be said to understand the snake, but also died!


    "Wind, I beg you. Let him go. I will take him to a place you can''t find."


    Hua Sheng heard Chang''an ask twice. Her eyes were red and swollen with tears. She held Chang''an''s hand and nodded vigorously. She believed him and always believed him.


    Even if Chang''an can''t control himself and hurt her, Huasheng won''t blame him, let alone won''t?


    Hua Sheng was choked with tears and hoarse in his voice. Looking at the wind, he pleaded with her and released Chang''an.


    She will really take Chang''an and leave here. No matter where she is, she will use all her relations, three realms and six ways. Is there no place where they can live?


    Huasheng is sure to have it.


    When the time comes, no one will be affected. Huasheng will live on his own with his two children.


    "Ah Sheng! Don''t push me


    "When did I hurt you?"


    "Changhu, if you don''t want to protect him, I''ll take you to protect him."


    "Just purify the evil Qi and make Chang''an a normal child!"


    Fengxi is about to collapse. It''s not that she doesn''t believe Chang''an, but she can''t believe the smell of the demon world.


    Not afraid of ten thousand, just in case!


    Once something goes wrong, it''s too late to regret.


    What''s more, the flame in Chang''an''s eyes is still there, clearly visible. Although it is strong and weak, it exists!


    If you burn it again, Fengxi doesn''t think the white wolf king can be put out at all.


    It''s not even possible to trap Chang''an!

 Chapter 2692

    As for the river on one side, I don''t know what to say.


    He has been staring at Huasheng and his son. They seem to have completely isolated him.


    He doesn''t seem to be able to fit in any more.


    What''s more, looking at Hua Sheng''s painful expression, the river''s heart will be broken.


    When did Jiangliu see such a Huasheng? When did Huasheng suffer such grievances?


    Yes, it''s grievances.


    Jiang Liu knows Huasheng and knows that Huasheng is particularly aggrieved at the moment.


    She aggrieved why the world is unfair, why her children should have such a sign, why they should be like someone, and why they were labeled as soon as they were born.


    I can''t take it all my life.


    The only way for him to protect himself is to escape or die And getting stronger is what everyone fears most.


    I''m afraid I can''t control him any more.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t know who that person is, but she really wants to know. She wants to ask why, like him, her Chang''an can''t live!


    "Jiang Liu, do you mean that too?"


    Huasheng can''t care about anything. In her mind, she has to let Chang''an live. She also believes in Chang''an, and he will never hurt her.


    When Hua Sheng said this at the moment, her expression was somewhat determined. She didn''t want to wait any longer.


    "If you don''t speak, you are acquiescence. How can I forget that there is no Chang''an child in your eyes! Because he hurt you


    "But don''t forget, today''s event is all because your parents, they brought people to break in and hurt me. Chang''an, in order to protect me and joy, has become so!"


    "I don''t blame you. It''s my own problem. I can''t get the love and trust of your parents. You have always apologized to me. I always answered that it doesn''t matter. It''s you who said that you owe me. I''ve been wronged. I don''t care, but today I care. I want to pay back today, let Chang''an go, let Feng Xi release Chang''an, and I beg you!"


    "Fengxi, when he was born, I was in a daze. You saved him several times and now, can''t you? Is it that hard? "


    "You don''t want to talk to me any more, because a mother can''t listen to or want to hear for her own children. She only wants her children to live! All the other words are about the death of her child. What do you want the mother to do? "


    When Hua Sheng spoke, he saw that the river was following the wind, and even Qin, Anhui and Henan were trying to persuade him. Huasheng couldn''t help crying out any more.


    She really does not need what big reason, all are adults, who does not understand?


    It''s different to understand and do it!


    Is it because of understanding, because of righteousness, that she should watch her child die with her own eyes?


    Although her life is short, she has done a lot of good things, right?


    Can''t you ask a little bit? Is it that hard to keep her children alive?


    Why do you have to be sentenced to death for being possessed of evil spirit?


    At the beginning, he didn''t do anything, but just because he was like someone, he was going to be killed?


    If it was not for the protection of Feng Xi and others, Chang''an would have died long ago!


    Now again, if it was not for his ability to protect himself, would he have been slaughtered?


    In the final analysis, really into the devil, how many are not forced helpless?


    Finally, he was beaten and killed!


    Who didn''t want to be a good person in the beginning?


    But has the world given it a chance?


    Has Chang''an been given a chance?


    Hua Sheng named him Chang''an. I didn''t expect that since he was born this year, he hasn''t been at ease!

 Chapter 2693

    "I''ll only ask you one last time? Or not? "


    Huasheng looked at the wind, river flow a sad look, inexplicably nodded, and then released Chang''an, happy hand, slowly stood up.


    I don''t know when or where I suddenly took out a dagger and put it on my neck, looking at the river and following the wind!


    "Ah Sheng!"


    "Put the knife down, don''t hurt yourself!"


    "If we have anything to say, I''ll promise whatever you say, OK?"


    "I give up, I give up, I give up. I listen to you. All I want is that you live well. Why do you force me, US and yourself?"


    "Did you think about how we felt when you picked up the knife?"


    Seeing the extreme reaction of Huasheng, the river was in a hurry, which can be said to be both urgent and angry.


    How could Huasheng do such a thing?


    Jiang Liu couldn''t believe it. His eyes were red. One day, Jiang Liu thought that he would force Hua Sheng to death?


    But did he force this?


    Where don''t you know where you are?


    Why did it happen?


    The trend of all things, all the more crooked, no longer the original appearance!


    "Huasheng!"


    "What are you going to do?"


    "You''re crazy, aren''t you?"


    "What do you think of yourself for forcing me to die? Where was the mature and calm Huasheng? Is this what you should do? When will I let you two die? "


    "If I wanted to kill him, why didn''t I strangle him when he was born! It''s causing so many disasters now


    Wind Xi even ah Sheng did not shout, calling is Huasheng, we can see that the real gas hate, and even speak freely, the brain has been completely confused.


    She''s really angry to say what she thinks.


    Hua Sheng forced her to die?


    It''s crazy!


    Although Feng Xi and Hua Sheng have known each other until now, they can''t get along with each other for a long time, but Feng Xi can do a lot for Huasheng.


    If it wasn''t for the sake of Huasheng, Bai ran and others had such obvious reactions when the child was born. Fengxi was not a fool, let alone a blind man. How could he not have made a thorough inquiry?


    Because she is afraid to ask, Bai ran and others also want to do it! What to do when Huasheng wakes up?


    At that time, seriously, why did Fengxi seldom go to bairan and others, because she was still afraid of bairan and others secretly


    Even if Fengxi really doesn''t want to stay in Chang''an, she doesn''t have to do it herself. So many people who want to kill Chang''an can just put a few in.


    It has nothing to do with her, let alone the relationship between Huasheng and her!


    At best, her care is not good, but her ability is limited. It''s easy to explain.


    Really, Fengxi has thought of all the possibilities, that will, Fengxi really has a kind of isolated feeling, the only one can believe is Xiaohei!


    Now Xiaohei is gone again


    "If you don''t let my children go, I''ll die here!"


    "Since I can''t save him, I''ll die with him. I can''t let a mother watch her child die!"


    Huasheng has no mercy on himself and uses the sharpest thing to support his most vulnerable place.


    Her eyes were hard, because she was serious.


    This is the only way she can think of, if not, it is just like she said, die with the child, she is also worthy of him!

 Chapter 2694

    When Huasheng spoke, his eyes were full of tears. Although he had been wiping them all the time, they could not cover up the tears in his eyes.


    Looking at the expressions of the two most important people in his life, Huasheng was also upset.


    She is just extreme and wants to live in Chang''an, but she doesn''t have a brain. How can she not know many things? If there is no wind, how could she be today.


    But she really can''t help it. She can''t watch Chang''an die.


    Huasheng doesn''t remember a lot of things, but it''s like being doomed. Even if you forget what happened, you will feel it.


    Just like now, Huasheng always feels that if she doesn''t, she will lose this child if she can''t stay in Chang''an today.


    Hua Sheng remembers that dream clearly.


    When she went to the pregnancy check-up, Huasheng was most excited. He and Jiang Liu were waiting for the list, wondering whether the dream was true or not.


    In fact, Jiangliu felt nothing, but Huasheng thought too much, but he didn''t expect that Huasheng cared so much. Finally, he was very nervous.


    I had to wait with Huasheng.


    When the B-ultrasound showed a baby girl, Jiang Liu was really relieved, not to mention Huasheng. He didn''t care, but Huasheng cared and could only hope everything went well.


    I didn''t expect that God had only been looking after them for a few months.


    Hua Sheng was very happy at that time. He said that the dream was definitely the opposite. He said that it was a boy but a girl, and their daughter would have a wonderful future


    Until Huasheng''s premature birth, the boy suddenly appeared, really knocked everyone out.


    Jiangliu couldn''t believe it. Huasheng fainted. In Jiangliu''s eyes, Huasheng was shocked because of his dream.


    Hua Sheng fainted directly for more than half a year.


    What happened now can be regarded as the dream. Although there are some differences, it is a dream after all, and it will be different.


    But this does not prevent Huasheng from going crazy.


    Paranoid and afraid to let go of her child, Huasheng has completely regarded that dream as a forerunner.


    Or a warning.


    Taking advantage of the fact that Chang''an has not reached the point of being out of control, Huasheng naturally wants to stop him.


    Only in this way can he live.


    Moreover, according to the dream, Hua Sheng remembers that the child was almost five or six years old. Now Chang''an is only one year old, which means that Chang''an will live.


    In other words, she will be able to save Chang''an, and even no matter who it is, Chang''an will be OK.


    Thinking of this, Hua Sheng was more convinced, and his expression of holding the dagger became more decisive. He deeply resisted his neck and even drew blood marks.


    Huasheng doesn''t believe that Jiangliu will not remember the dream, but whether he remembers it or not, Huasheng is convinced that she can''t see the dream and become a reality.


    They all want to live, live well.


    "Mom No, pain, pain... "


    "Dad, please..."


    Joy doesn''t know what dreams are not dreams. She only sees her mother with something shiny and wants to scratch her neck.


    Joy saw too many red things today. She really didn''t want to see them. When she saw a little red in Huasheng''s neck, she was in a hurry. After calling Huasheng, she turned to the river and began to shout.


    The sound of dad, the river flow is really too long.


    The red mark in Huasheng''s neck also stabbed the river and the wind''s eyes

 Chapter 2695

    "Let the children go, wind!"


    "Ah Sheng, you can put down the knife. If you win, you will listen to you. You can do what you want. The worst is death!"


    "If there is such a day, I will go with you on the huangquan Road, you will not be alone, the whole family will be together!"


    Jiang Liu took a deep look at Huasheng for the last time, and then looked at the scene of crying and pumping with joy. Chang''an''s eyes became more and more red, knowing that Chang''an could not be stimulated any more.


    Huasheng''s actions have not only affected the following of the river.


    When the river says this, the whole person is like a balloon that has let out air. In a moment, there is no power, and all the insistence collapses.


    He thought that even if the villain can exchange for peace, that is enough.


    But it hasn''t started yet. If something happens to Huasheng, what future can he talk about?


    Now, Jiangliu also remembers Huasheng''s early pregnancy dream. It''s not Huasheng''s worrying. It may really be a warning.


    Although some things are not the same, but more is not bad what.


    Jiangliu knows that Huasheng has been completely influenced by that dream at the moment, and now its development is drawing closer to that dream.


    If the final outcome is doomed, the river thought that it is still entangled with what force?


    What can be changed is not the end, so we can only face it.


    "Wind, ah Sheng can''t do anything any more. Ask your patron saint to release Chang''an!"


    "I''m just an ordinary person. What I want to worry about is just our family and the people around us. Forgive me that I don''t have much love and can''t think so much about it!"


    Jiang Liu finished, looking at the wind Xi''s clenched fist, eyes crying red, Qin, Anhui and Henan in the side pull, but it does not seem to be of any use.


    Looking at Hua Sheng slowly opening his neck, Jiang Liu had to add another sentence. He kept his word.


    He will never cheat Hua Sheng. If he says "let go", he will follow him to seek the wind.


    Huasheng has already passed his level. How can he watch Huasheng force him to death?


    Jiang Liu once wanted to stand in the perspective of Huasheng to protect the people of Jiangcheng. But I''m sorry, the premise of all this is that he does not hurt his family.


    Forgive him is a layman, can''t do sacrifice oneself for others, today is his limit, frankly speaking, other people live or not, what does it matter to him?


    His own wife and children don''t recognize him, what else can he do?


    Maybe this is the relationship between ordinary people.


    With every heart, everything is a stumbling block.


    What''s more, many things didn''t happen to you. Of course, you can say what kind of words you should have, but when you really put them on yourself, how many can really achieve peace of mind? be fearless? sacrifice oneself to protect others? fearless of death for a just cause?


    I''m sorry, he has no realm!


    In the face of the river''s relaxation, Huasheng is naturally relieved. Now she is not in the mood to think so much. She is very able to grasp the key point, that is, the river has also compromised.


    Now only wind is left. As long as she can nod, there will be no problem.


    Hua Sheng''s hand also loosened a little. He touched Chang''an with his back hand, suppressed his anger, and indicated that he was all right. Let alone, Huasheng was afraid that Chang''an could not control any more changes at this time.


    As if receiving the meaning of Huasheng, Chang''an was really obedient. She closed her eyes and did not look at the situation outside. She responded to Huasheng with her own silence.

 Chapter 2696

    Of course, if you can ignore the small hand of Chang''an, it will be more convincing.


    Maybe people really believe that Chang''an can control themselves. Releasing Chang''an is not necessarily equal to releasing tigers to the mountain.


    Especially the wind, looking at Chang''an''s forbearance, I really want to laugh.


    Of course, she didn''t bear it in the end, and she just laughed.


    If at ordinary times, Fengxi sees Chang''an so tolerant, how can I really be glad that she has such resilience at a young age, and her future work is indispensable.


    As long as you take a good look at it, you will surely make great achievements.


    Feng Xi will also be proud of this, she will place high hopes on Chang''an.


    But now, today''s situation, Chang''an''s forbearance is to tell Fengxi and everyone that he will come back.


    Like the TV show, I who who who who, will snow today''s shame


    Chang''an, a one-year-old child, is now in this state.


    Even if you haven''t watched TV, you''re not blind. You can see it.


    Because Chang''an''s eyes are too obvious.


    Feng Xi is not afraid that he will find his own revenge and revenge. He is only afraid that Chang''an is wrong again and again


    But looking at Hua Sheng, she looks happy. Feng Xi doesn''t think she''s a villain any more. She''s just a villain!


    Is it true that she lived for more than 20 years, only to find out today that she is taking the villain script?


    Now even the river is recognized, what can wind Xi say?


    She wants to insist that Huasheng silver''s shaking knife is not a threat.


    "Master, you can think well that if you let the tiger go back to the mountain, there will be future trouble."


    "Now you have a clear mind. Haven''t you asked your hometown to live?"


    "He didn''t hide anything from you. What did the overlord of the demon world do at the beginning..."


    Qingfeng and the white wolf king saw that the wind Xi had shaken, and quickly called in the side.


    If Feng Xi recognizes it, it''s really over.


    What kind of devil is beheading the moon? Who doesn''t know the three realms and six ways? It''s because of the clear that we''d rather kill by mistake than let go.


    Otherwise, when Chang''an was a little baby, how could the assassination never stop?


    It''s just a total failure!


    At the beginning, they all wanted to kill people when they were still suspicious. Now Chang''an has exposed his ability. The evil spirit is the pure breath of the demon world. Can this be fake?


    Nowadays, all walks of life have not killed them, but they have been deterred. It is only a matter of time before they can chase and kill them.


    Who knows if the wind will be involved?


    Forgive them, this time only think about the wind! Everyone is selfish. They just want to live well! It''s enough for her to become a fairy and become a Taoist. Even if they don''t fulfill their obligations and have every heart, they can''t follow the wind to become a fairy and become a Taoist. It doesn''t matter!


    As long as the owner of the house can live, as for the road under Fengxi, they will pave it for her. Even with a mean heart, they will not hesitate to violate the ancestral precepts of Feng family!


    Qingfeng and the white wolf king have the same idea. Huasheng is very good and strong, and is also good to Fengxi. The relationship between them is better. Although Qingfeng is a ghost, they also have a heart.


    Including the white wolf king, they all remember the sacrifice of Fengxi in the eternal spring


    Feng Xi didn''t even want her life for Huasheng, even she was dead. Feng Xi paid enough for this friendship.


    That''s enough. They have given their lives. They can''t say that they have no complaints about Huasheng. Their only hope is that Fengxi can live well.

 Chapter 2697

    If the tiger returns to the mountain, the three realms and six roads will be in chaos. How can Fengxi be stable in the troubled times? How can the owner of the wind family not stand up?


    If you can, Qingfeng and the white wolf king want to know the memory of Fengxi directly. Let her forget Huasheng and live her own life!


    Up to now, Feng Xi and Qin Wanyu have only got a certificate, and they don''t even have a wedding. Because Feng Xi doesn''t feel calm enough, she doesn''t want to be busy with her own affairs.


    I''m afraid something will happen because I''m delayed.


    Even if they plan to have children, they are delaying. After all, it''s Huasheng.


    Don''t talk about Qingfeng. Just talk about Qin Wanyu. How could he have no idea?


    If Hua Sheng was a man, Qin Wanyu thought that he might not have a chance. For the sake of his friends, his life would be too long.


    Qin, Wan and Yu really can''t understand this kind of love.


    Just like he said, Jiangliu things he will go, pay himself is not impossible, for the sake of brothers! But the premise is that his own small home can be well managed.


    He can''t help the river in the case of wind damage. In the end, how many of these things can be done?


    But the wind will do!


    There was something wrong with Huasheng. Fengxi couldn''t sleep well. He could even get rid of his own affairs. Qin Wanyu wanted to have a child of his own, a child who followed the wind.


    Why is it so difficult?


    Now such a thing happened again. It is not necessary to ask. Qin, Anhui and Henan all know that it is not the right time.


    Huasheng''s children are all one year old. If you say something bad, you can change the color of the three realms and six channels, and break the sky.


    The wind of the child has no shadow!


    "Qin, Wan and Yu, say something! Is that what you''re looking at? What are you waiting for when you say what you want in your heart? "


    The white wolf king looked at the wind Xi and did not respond. His expression seemed to be in a daze. He looked at Hua Sheng with red eyes and stood in a stalemate with her.


    Wind Xi''s hands are shaking.


    Look again, Qin, Anhui and Henan have always been silent.


    The white wolf king couldn''t help being a little anxious. If their words didn''t work, Qin, Anhui and Henan would talk too! He didn''t believe Qin Wanyu. Was he angry?


    For such a long time, who doesn''t know who?


    When can I say something if I don''t say it now?


    Huasheng can be forced by death, and they can also be moved with warmth.


    Who will say, they are not likely to lose!


    Moreover, the white wolf king is also aiming at the opportunity. After a while, he will kill Huasheng''s knife. Isn''t that a solution?


    "I have nothing to say."


    "Fengxi, you can do what you want. Don''t make a decision that you regret. I can do what I can besides accompany you!"


    "After all, our family made money. If it comes to the day you want, we will be the only one in our family. The Jiangliu family is four, so our family is simpler!"


    "You see, come on, do what you want, what you want to do!"


    "Chang''an, you can see how embarrassed we are. It''s not for you, but for the world. What is incompatible with the world is the eyesore. Don''t let everyone down!"


    "Of course, other people, I don''t care, you don''t let your aunt Fengxi down, we are really good to you!"


    Qin Wanyu understood the meaning of white wolf king, but at this time, Qin Wanyu had nothing to say.


    Really.


    How can he not understand her when he has been with the wind for so long.


    In the final analysis, how can I not know Fengxi''s decision.


    What kind of road is their own choice, there is nothing to complain about.

 Chapter 2698

    Qin Wanyu said it was not strange, but he also understood that it was not the first day he met Feng Xi. What kind of her she was, she was not his daughter-in-law.


    What can I say?


    As long as Feng Xi doesn''t regret it.


    Today, Qin, Anhui and Henan have opened up a lot.


    Of course, it can not be denied that the state of mind of Qin, Wan and Yu is related to the death of forgetting Feng Xi.


    However, Qin Wanyu can''t remember or force him to think.


    Moreover, according to Qin Wanyu''s words, he really thought about a lot.


    It''s all about dying with a family! It can be seen that Qin, Anhui and Henan''s big head, really think a lot.


    As for what he said about Chang''an, Qin, Wan and Yu were also serious.


    Qin Wanyu has never been indifferent to Chang''an. Although he said he was disgusted, he really took up too much effort in front of a person who was looking forward to and dreaming of a child of his own and beloved.


    At that time, Qin Wanyu had thought about and even decided that if Jiang Liu really didn''t want this child, he would officially adopt him, including Xi Le, and he could keep it as his own child.


    His surname is Qin. He doesn''t mind.


    Qin Wanyu even contacted the relevant laws and really wanted to give Chang''an a complete home.


    What''s more, he went home to look for his genealogy and found the words in the name of his next generation. What should the next generation of Qin, Anhui and Henan call Qin Meng.


    Qin Wanyu even found many names. Even the parents of Qin family thought that they would finally have news, and they were excited for a long time


    It can be said that Qin Wanyu paid much attention to Chang''an, and Feng Xi was also similar. At that time, Feng Xi and Qin Wanyu thought that the child was afraid by everyone. When he grew up, he would be sensitive. Moreover, he is very sensitive now and try to be good to him.


    Let Chang''an feel that he is not nobody likes.


    Therefore, Qin, Wan and Yu really understand the tangle of wind Xi. Besides, Hua Sheng is going to commit suicide!


    It''s just that I can''t keep up with the wind.


    She knows very well what the future will face if she acquiesces to today.


    Acquiesce to today''s different Chang''an, everything in the future has changed.


    At this moment, it''s not that Qin, Anhui and Henan made a decision instead of Feng Xi, but that Feng Xi herself had already been shaken.


    It''s just a cold look on the outside.


    "Wind, don''t hesitate. If we wait any longer, we may not make the decision!"


    But what can you do when you look at him?


    He didn''t think about how to become a fairy, as long as Fengxi is worthy of his heart.


    Don''t always think about it in the future, just feel sorry for Huasheng.


    After all, Fengxi did more than this one for Huasheng.


    Moreover, they also have feelings for Chang''an. They don''t want to see anything happen in Chang''an. Sending them away is also a bet. It doesn''t make any difference to let them go. Since they are all gambling, it''s a big casino!


    Forgive again, Qin Wanyu is also an ordinary person, what Jiangcheng people, three realms and six ways of comfort?


    What does it have to do with him? He is just a small man. Now he can''t afford to make such a big decision!


    "White wolf king! Come back, today, you''re not here! "


    Wind Xi finally cried out this sentence with a smile.


    But laughter is just an expression.


    Now Fengxi really doesn''t know what to express


    It turns out that she is also a layman, and finally she can''t stand the selfishness in her heart!

 Chapter 2699

    As long as the wind Xi can be firm, any person is nothing but smoke in the past.


    What''s the use?


    It''s just that she can''t do it. She can''t watch Hua Sheng die in front of her. At the same time, she can''t do it. What''s the accident when she looks at the child she really loves.


    Wind Xi''s character has been doomed to the end.


    If the event of Huasheng appears in front of Fengxi again, it will be the ending.


    This is what Qingfeng guessed with the white wolf king, and it can be regarded as prediction.


    After all, looking at Fengxi''s present appearance, it''s really


    "Thank you, Fengxi."


    "But I''m sorry too!"


    "I''m sorry for you."


    After hearing the wind, Hua Sheng finally gave in. The whole man almost collapsed. He said thanks and apologies, and put his eyes on the cage of white wolf king himself.


    Because Hua Sheng is also afraid that this is just a delaying tactic.


    She doesn''t worry about the wind, but she doesn''t worry about the white wolf king and others.


    So the dagger is still against himself, and will not let go until Chang''an comes out safely.


    Heart can not really put down.


    "White wolf king, didn''t I hear you?"


    "Why don''t you recognize me now? I can''t do it. I don''t even listen to me? "


    The wind Xi wiped the sour tears in her eyes and didn''t let her flow down again.


    This is the performance of the weak, she has bowed to life, can no longer cry.


    Looking at Huasheng''s performance, Fengxi has nothing to understand. She knows Huasheng just as Huasheng understands her.


    Otherwise, how can Huasheng know what is the most effective?


    "Master, you..."


    "Well, I want to be the villain. I can''t do it today."


    "Chang''an, today we let you go, but your real enemy is not us. I hope you don''t go to the road that everyone doesn''t expect."


    "I hope you will always be Chang''an!"


    When the white wolf king hears the wind, if he is comfortable in his heart, he will have no heart. In the end, if he can''t defeat Fengxi, who calls him the patron saint of Fengxi.


    Never go against the wishes of the owner! It doesn''t work to say something windy, it''s just angry.


    Don''t say the contract of Feng family, just talk about him, and will never go against Fengxi''s will.


    Feng Xi doesn''t say that it''s OK. As long as she says it, the white wolf king will help her achieve even if she lives free.


    When the white wolf king''s words fall, the white cage around Chang''an begins to dissipate, and the last white light surrounds the wind and converges into the appearance of the white wolf king.


    When Hua Sheng saw Chang''an break free from the shackles, he was really relaxed. His strength was forced by fate.


    Now that it is over, the purpose has been achieved. Huasheng sits on the ground directly, and the dagger falls to the ground in response to the sound, making a clear sound.


    "Chang''an, it''s OK, it''s OK finally..."


    Hua Sheng holds two children, comforting them is also comforting himself.


    She was really scared.


    I''m afraid everything in my dream will come true.


    The fire just now is so similar to the fire in the dream that she can''t extinguish it


    Hua Sheng is really afraid.


    As for what you said, Hua Sheng also remembers, but it''s useless for her to remember. What you worry about is whether Chang''an is demonized or not.


    Not Huasheng.


    "Brother, I''m not afraid. I''m here, too."


    Happy speech is still very smooth, the general meaning can be expressed, also can see clearly.


    But the things that trapped Chang''an were gone, and my brother was no longer bound.


    With her mother, she stretched out her small hand to hold Chang''an and patted Chang''an''s back, just like Chang''an comforting her every time.

 Chapter 2700

    "Good!"


    "I''m fine."


    Chang''an looked at the two women holding him, raised his hand and patted joy''s head, and then replied to Huasheng.


    Besides, he''s really OK.


    He was saved before he could wait.


    Chang''an looks around the people.


    When looking around at the wind Xi''s body, I saw the white wolf king and the breeze subconsciously surrounded in front of the wind Xi.


    Vigilant looking at Chang''an, nerve high alert.


    Don''t talk nonsense, whether it''s Qingfeng or the white wolf king, you can''t believe in Chang''an like Fengxi.


    Otherwise, I would not have been so wary.


    Besides, don''t let them down!


    "Ah Sheng, Chang''an, joy."


    "Let''s go home. Let''s go back to the spring breeze. Or if you don''t want to, the helicopter is still there. Where do you want to go? You say, we''ll leave now."


    "I don''t care about anything. Just like the love of the Jiang family, we can have four people together."


    Jiangliu looks at Huasheng three people embracing together and reborn after the robbery. He can''t help but go up and say.


    And what he said was serious.


    Jiang Liu really doesn''t care about Jiang family''s affairs. His parents'' practice really chills his heart. Now such a thing happens, he can''t drag on the relationship with them.


    Jiang Liu is really tired. Since Huasheng and his parents can''t have both sides, he can only feel sorry for his family. Moreover, Jiangliu has done his best when he comes to this stage.


    He can''t change anyone, so he has to change himself.


    I don''t know if the parents of Jiangliu will regret seeing the current river?


    They actually forced their son away


    But obviously, Jiangliu''s parents don''t have this idea, and the things they come into contact with today have been impossible for them to meet in this life.


    Where do you want to think about your son?


    It''s important to run for your life!


    I don''t even want to mention Hua Sheng. I don''t want to mention such a person, or is he not a human being. If he is a human being, there are ghosts around him? Even having children like that?


    Jiangliu''s parents are also afraid of Huasheng. They don''t want to mention it, don''t want to see it, let alone manage it.


    Huasheng can do whatever it wants, just like the river, as long as it doesn''t affect their lives.


    It can be said that the only time when Jiang Liu''s parents are smart is now. If they escape quickly, Chang''an will surely kill them.


    After all, when he was at home, Chang''an often saw them making phone calls. He was always sarcastic and even dishonest when he came to him. He always wanted to pull his hair.


    If it wasn''t for Huasheng''s strict view, Chang''an could not help but feel unhappy and wanted them to disappear forever.


    It''s really a good opportunity today, but they''re running fast.


    Chang''an did not have time to chase them, not to mention the mind.


    Now his eyes are full of Huasheng and joy. Hearing the words of the river, he slowly raised his head and put his eyes on the river.


    That look is also like the eyes of the day when Chang''an bit the river.


    As bad as a wolf cub ready to attack.


    The three of them did not answer the question of Huasheng, but when the river was approaching, Chang''an put his little hand on Huasheng and joy, showing a protective state and full of resistance.


    The river current saw this and couldn''t help frowning. He thought he would resist him, but he didn''t expect to resist so much!


    He thought, always have time to have a good contact, their relationship will be improved.


    It''s just that Jiangliu didn''t expect. Chang''an didn''t give him a chance!

 Chapter 2701

    "Chang''an! What are you doing


    "Ah Sheng, joy!"


    The river could not help but cry out.


    "Come on, stop him!"


    Wind Xi also changed his face, raised his hand to seal with the wind and the white wolf king together to stop Chang''an, but it was still a step late.


    In the eyes of the wind Xi is a step late, but in the eyes of the white wolf king and Qingfeng, this is only a necessity.


    They can''t catch up.


    However, after a few seconds, when Chang''an was released, Chang''an''s eyes did not change, and the waves surged in the eyes.


    It''s just that no one can see the meaning in his eyes.


    He''s been waiting for an opportunity, or a decision.


    Waiting for the decision of Huasheng.


    When Jiang Liu said that, Chang''an looked at Hua Sheng''s reaction. She just closed her eyes and her eyes were full of joy and joy.


    Chang''an knows that the river flow is useless.


    As he saw it at the first time.


    I can''t help but be superfluous, but also in the way.


    Now, fortunately, Huasheng has not changed anything because of the river.


    As for where Jiang Liu said he wanted to go? Chang''an already has a place to go. They must go, otherwise they will wait for someone to catch him?


    Chang''an is never as harmless as it looks on the surface.


    So at the moment when he was released, his body was already secretly brewing strength, and looking around him was just a distraction.


    Who do those people think they''re going to do?


    Not to mention that he remembers the instructions of the red headed cobra, he won''t really do anything to Fengxi just because of his love for him. It will be windy all of a sudden. It''s really an accident!


    If Chang''an really wants to hurt Fengxi, at the moment when she enters meizhuang, Chang''an has already made a move.


    Chang''an did a lot of things when they didn''t know.


    For example, before, the devil kingdom came not only from the red headed cobra, but also a crazy woman who said she was a saint. Looking at her face, the whole person was crazy and wanted to break through the wind and take herself away.


    There seems to be a lot of boundaries in spring breeze of ten li. No matter which one, the woman can''t break through. It happens that Fengxi comes. Knowing that it is related to Fengxi, she sprinkles her Qi on Fengxi. She knows that if Fengxi dies, there will be one less border.


    Chang''an naturally won''t look at it. He didn''t want to say anything. He saw the woman''s intention and directly started. Under the woman''s unbelievable eyes, he killed her and absorbed her accomplishments.


    Chang''an didn''t mean to. He couldn''t control it.


    The death of the saint was also the second killing of life in Chang''an, and then there was the third and fourth time


    So when he killed the bodyguard, the only feeling he had was why there was no warm thing entering his body!


    Because he had all of them before, and the third time he was also a woman. The woman secretly peeped at her. Chang''an felt that she had something wrong with her. In fact, he didn''t want to kill her, but he didn''t control his consciousness and started again What kind of queen did the woman say she was before she died?


    Without knowing it, Chang''an helped Huasheng solve a lot of troubles in silence and added his own accomplishments


    Now, for example, Chang''an has disappeared with Huasheng and joy.


    It''s too late to let the river and the wind follow Xi''s face, cry and even cast magic.


    Whether it''s the red headed Cobra or the saint Angela, or even the day after that, they have become the nutrition of Chang''an. However, he will not use it perfectly. Otherwise, he would have taken Huasheng and left happily, and would not wait until now. Similarly, other people would like to pursue? It''s hard!

 Chapter 2702

    In fact, Chang''an not only saved Fengxi unconsciously and solved Huasheng''s trouble, but also saved himself a lot of trouble.


    The third one killed by Chang''an, before he died, yelled at him that she was the Queen''s woman. It was now the emperor of heaven, TIANYAO, his wife who had not been married for a long time, and Yun Zhaoning, the legitimate daughter of the Yun family.


    The woman combined with the immortal doctor has poisoned TIANYAO''s body. How can TIANYAO not be aware of it?


    But everything was too late. TIANYAO didn''t dare to attack her. She could only bear it. Unexpectedly, the woman was upset and touched the bad luck of Chang''an.


    But Yun Zhaoning''s death is a blessing to TIANYAO, but he hasn''t figured out how to make use of it, so he''s still under pressure and hasn''t let anyone know.


    In addition, Chang''an has just absorbed the red headed cobra, but he still can''t control his body. It''s an accident. He killed him directly, without any burden


    What''s more, even if Chang''an knows who the woman is, she won''t have any feelings. After all, some people are lawless and arrogant, which is natural.


    Whatever you are, who are you? It''s just a matter of waving your hand if you look down on it and influence yourself.


    It is just that Chang''an doesn''t know that it is called death, and what I think in my mind is not to see that person again!


    As for the matter of sucking up the accomplishments, it is entirely due to the red headed cobra, which was developed by him. He sacrificed his life in exchange for today''s Chang''an.


    Sometimes, Chang''an doesn''t know whether to thank him or not.


    After all, some things can''t go back when Chang''an doesn''t know.


    But Huasheng is still in the dark. He thinks that today is the first killing of life in Chang''an. It can be understood that if Huasheng knew that Chang''an was behind all this, it would have changed a long time ago and did not know what Huasheng would say


    No matter what you say, there is no regret medicine. Chang''an turns into a wind and takes Huasheng and Xile away. The river is going crazy.


    Wind Xi is more unbelievable, brain buzzing, almost did not faint.


    What is Chang''an doing?


    Do you really want to go back?


    Looking back, there is no more Huasheng in meizhuang. There is only a little frame left in the burned meizhuang. I don''t know how long it has been burned here!


    Everything has gone out, as if to take away all traces of Huasheng''s mother and son. It''s really a little information left for him.


    Even if we take him with us


    This time, the whole meizhuang began to adapt to this winter, and slowly frozen.


    The cold is biting, sweeping the whole body of the river in an instant.


    Jiangliu feels that his heart has frozen into ice


    "Look at what I said. I can''t let him go!"


    "Once gone, we don''t know what he will do. Once he kills, he can''t control himself..."


    How can the breeze not be anxious.


    Their present state is the simplest. They hope that nothing will happen. They just need to be calm for decades and live a safe life


    How is it possible now?


    In the public side, Chang''an can barely control himself, this does not know where to go, who knows what will happen?


    As for the white wolf king on one side, when he saw Chang''an leave, he immediately followed him without saying a word, and moved forward at a high speed, leaving only a white shadow.

 Chapter 2703

    "Shut up. What''s the use of saying this now? Ah Sheng is forcing him to die. Can I watch it?"


    "Follow me quickly. I''ll go back to my home and think of other ways."


    Then the wind Xi turned to look at the river flow, did not say anything to him, eyes motioned Qin Wanyu to stay, he ran first.


    Feng Xi is in a hurry to return to Fengxi''s home. It is the only way that Fengxi can think of at present.


    As for whether we can find any clues, Fengxi dare not say.


    After all, Fengxi has tried this method.


    I have to worry about anything.


    Especially when he thought of Chang''an''s eyes when he left at last, those eyes really explained everything. It was so cold and had no feelings. He remembered everything today and all the people.


    He hated it.


    Hate the world, why do you do this to him?


    Only Hua Sheng and Xi Le can change him.


    So he left to take them.


    But now the question is, where does he take people?


    Three living people, gone in a gust of wind?


    At the same time, it also shows that Chang''an''s ability is stronger than what they see.


    What''s more, Chang''an is making more and more perfect use of his own ability, and he has adapted to his ability, even magic.


    In addition to the cultivation absorbed into the body, although the other two women''s accomplishments are not very strong except for the red headed cobra, they are still better than human beings.


    It can also be said that it is too strong.


    The combination of the heaven and the demon world does not make Chang''an feel uncomfortable at all, and even quickly adapts to it. It is completely integrated into its own ability.


    This point, even if the moon is still alive, may not do so well.


    Being possessed by the devil is the existence abandoned by the three realms and the six realms, and the existence that is not recognized by any one realm. It is even more impossible to integrate spiritual cultivation.


    If you don''t do well, it''s a reverse phage. It''s light to explode and die.


    Even when Huasheng gave birth to the demon Bodhisattva, he provided her with magic Qi. At that time, Huasheng was able to accept it safely because he had exhausted his spiritual power and lived entirely by cutting the moon.


    But Chang''an is not. He is possessed of evil Qi, which is similar to the meaning of seal. If the red headed Cobra did not use its own sacrifice as a guide, he might still be sealed.


    After all, this life is not so simple.


    Chang''an''s magic Qi has been developed and is running in the body. At this time, Chang''an has absorbed Yun Zhaoning, a spiritual power of heaven, before it is fully integrated.


    Normally speaking, that is equivalent to the same fate, but Chang''an not only has nothing to do, but turns all the external energy into its own things.


    It can be seen that it''s really different, and it''s better every time!


    But people still know nothing about it


    What we should know is pressing the news, waiting to find the best opportunity, without realizing how serious the problem in Chang''an is.


    Because they did not expect that Chang''an would absorb the spiritual cultivation of Yun Zhaoning.


    What''s more, the magic of Chang''an itself has been triggered?


    Fengjia.


    "Any trace?"


    The white wolf king appeared on the wind with a fast white light.


    Asked softly.


    Listen carefully, you can also feel the breath of each other, some panting, breathing is cold.


    "You didn''t catch up. What''s the use of me?"


    Feng Xi sits on the ground and pushes aside the array symbols around her. It''s all rubbish. She is too useless.

 Chapter 2704

    It''s not only that people don''t watch, but they can''t even find their hair


    Wind Xi is really going to collapse, even breathing is not smooth.


    "I don''t blame you. If Chang''an is really the reincarnation of that man and his ability, even if the fox emperor joins hands with the Hades, it is barely a tie. As far as you are concerned, it is an impossible opponent!"


    "But then again, if it''s really him, I don''t think you need to worry. According to his obsession with Huasheng, you can''t be willing to let Huasheng have any accidents!"


    "If you really can''t let go, go to the fox emperor and Qingcheng ancestors. I told you that the things you worry about can''t happen. They won''t."


    White wolf king looks at the wind Xi now this state, really don''t know what to say.


    He knew that if something happened to Huasheng, Fengxi would not accept it, especially if she saw it with her own eyes and could not stop it. How could Fengxi accept such a thing?


    What''s more, Fengxi would rather start the Fengjia tracking technique. She knew that she might not be able to track her, but she didn''t give up. She had to try anything because she was worried.


    The white wolf king knew that, besides, he knew that the Qingfeng people could also see that Bai ran didn''t understand how they could not understand it. But when they explained it, they would involve a lot of things, and they would be misunderstood by Feng Xi.


    It can also be regarded as exercise wind Xi. If you encounter something, you should try it first. If you don''t force me to do so, Fengxi will be hard to make progress.


    All along, Bai ran and others have been involved too much and interfered too much.


    A lot of things, it''s a foul.


    This point, Bai ran follows the wind and the city also understands, follow also not to move.


    That''s why we haven''t heard about the fox emperor for a long time.


    It''s just that Feng Xi secretly breathes a sigh of relief. Don''t worry about what the fox emperor wants to do to Chang''an


    As for the man''s obsession with Huasheng mentioned by the white wolf king, it really belongs to the omission.


    How could he not remember about beheading the moon.


    I don''t want to bring the wind into the circle.


    Including Qin, Wanyu and Jiangliu, they can''t remember the past. Now they hear such a saying, let alone Jiangliu, that Qin, Wanyu and Jiangliu are following the trend.


    "What do you mean? How can a Sheng have something to do with the moon? Grandfather said that beheading the moon is not a devil? What does the devil have to do with man


    "Can we say that Huasheng''s previous life and Chang''an''s previous life understanding? He was obsessed with Huasheng, so he reincarnated to Huasheng? Can''t be together and become mother and son? To be a child of Huasheng? "


    "White wolf king, you have to talk about evidence. You can''t talk nonsense. How can this be possible? I know that Chang''an may be the reincarnation of that man, but I don''t believe that ah Sheng has anything to do with that man. Intersection... "


    When Feng Xi heard this, she immediately raised her head. Later, including the white wolf king, he didn''t expect when Jiang Liu and Qin, Anhui and Henan would come back, but nobody found out.


    Until hearing the white wolf king''s words, two out of date breath sound, the wind Xi get the moment to the spirit.


    The breath of the river is not stable. Fengxi doesn''t want to look at Huasheng. She just can''t find it here. She turns her head and there''s something wrong with the river.


    Besides, she would not believe such absurd things.


    If we had suspected that Chang''an was the reincarnation of that person before, but now if we have to add such factors, Fengxi believes it won''t be!


    Chang''an can''t be the reincarnation of that person!

 Chapter 2705

    "That''s right, you gods. Can you think about the problem clearly and say it again? Don''t jump to a conclusion. It''s really ridiculous."


    "There is no previous life, one''s life is only one time, the rest is nonsense."


    "The child in Chang''an is born with divine power. You can''t speculate about it."


    "Jiangliu, don''t take it seriously. We are just too anxious. We don''t know what''s going on. We must think about all kinds of opinions! But it won''t be true! "


    Qin, Anhui and Henan are all the more ridiculous. It''s impossible to think about it.


    Then he refuted the white wolf king, and even the tone of refutation took some temper. Everyone''s origin can show a person''s character.


    People from all walks of life have different ideas. They have a lot to do with their family background, that is, the surrounding environment.


    No matter how the white wolf king is a wolf, the blood in their bones conceals some rules, just as he does not understand love, but once in love, it is a lifetime of one person.


    But similarly, the animal character also determines his idea. It is not how advanced Qin Wanyu thinks he is, but that this is not tenable in other people''s ideas. It is true to love someone deeply, and the more impossible it is


    Qin, Anhui and Henan thought it ridiculous, even can''t say, love the people become mother and son?


    What kind of plot can this kind of dog blood novel give out?


    Even if it is the plot, Qin, Anhui and Henan dare not think about it.


    Moreover, if it is really obsessive, it is even more impossible to do such a thing.


    Since deep love, obsession, it will certainly wait, look forward to, can walk together that day, so how can this?


    For the white wolf king, it is completely impossible.


    The white wolf king didn''t answer Qin Wan Yu''s statement. It was not that he didn''t want to refute it. The more he said it, the more involved he really was.


    It''s not about remembering the past.


    Then the white wolf king, directly turned around and disappeared. He was the patron saint of Fengxi, but appeared immediately when Fengxi was in danger.


    Just now he has crossed the line, or he has crossed it too many times, so he can''t continue to make mistakes.


    Looking at the wind Xi is too sad, can not help but comfort, such a matter, never need him to solve.


    Seeing the white wolf king leave, Qin Wanyu couldn''t help thinking whether he was wrong?


    But he didn''t think he was wrong. It was unreasonable to think about it. If it wasn''t for their relationship, or Chang''an was not a demon reincarnation at all.


    "Wind, are you right? You can reply


    Qin Wanyu looked at the silence of the river. He was worried, and then he thought about it. He could analyze it with the wind, or he could piece together the river, which was already a tangled heart.


    Just imagine, if the river flow of things into their own, Qin Wan Yu really do not know what to do.


    The heart may not know what kind of broken.


    "Of course


    "Didn''t you hear that? That''s what I thought? How can a ridiculous thing be established? "


    "When the white wolf king is old, you should think he didn''t say it."


    Feng Xi finished and looked closely at Qin Wanyu. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do. He even thought, how could Qin Wanyu lead people here? Besides, it''s too much time, isn''t it?


    "What else can we do now to find Huasheng mother and son? What can I do with it? "


    Jiang Liu raised his head and felt at ease with the response of Qin, Wan and Yu following the wind. But what he was worried about now was the whereabouts of Huasheng, others

 Chapter 2706

    As for the others, how can Jiangliu not care, but the heart is more anxious.


    No matter how anxious Huasheng is.


    Moreover, according to the analysis of the white wolf king, the river may be relieved for a moment. After all, if it is true, Huasheng will certainly be OK.


    Since you have such a heavy obsession, you should not give up Huasheng?


    Especially when I think of Chang''an biting myself.


    We all think that it is because they have not contacted the children for a long time, and they do not ask questions, so they resist themselves?


    In fact, Jiangliu has never believed this statement.


    After all, if you really resist, why only yourself?


    What''s more, when he approached Huasheng, Chang''an could not accept it. He would rather hurt himself and do something.


    Such a disposition, Jiangliu really does not think that this is a normal child.


    Now that he has any life experience, Jiangliu feels that many things have been proved, just like Xie Dongyang''s jade pendant.


    That''s the function of exorcism and repression. There is no waste in Chang''an.


    It''s absolutely stunning.


    "River flow, you..."


    Wind Xi heard the river, some can''t believe it, he was not like this, now it has become too fast?


    This self-regulation ability, too fast.


    "Don''t let the river flow, wind. Can you ask your ancestor and see if she can do something about it?"


    "Now, I don''t think I can hide it even if I want to. Sooner or later, I have to know that no matter whether Chang''an is the reincarnation of that man or not, he is unusual, everyone will watch."


    "We''d better find him before that."


    "What''s more, things have become like this. Don''t worry about what they think about Chang''an. Even if there are, I don''t know the value of force. Just by feeling, they are also difficult to defeat."


    Qin Wanyu directly interrupted Fengxi''s words and didn''t let her continue.


    Now that the river has spoken, we should find a way to find someone. Don''t talk about those cruel words.


    If such a thing happened to Qin Wanyu, he thought he would be killed by dog blood.


    Qin, Anhui and Henan finish, follow the river to see the wind Xi, waiting for the wind Xi''s answer.


    "I have contacted the ancestors of Qingcheng."


    "Before you come, since I can''t catch up with my tracking technique, I have to think of other ways. I can''t wait."


    "Am I such a single minded person?"


    "Now I''m waiting for the news. The ancestor of Qingcheng asked me to wait for a moment, and she is also tracking."


    "Fengjia''s secret skill, the ancestor of Qingcheng must be better than me."


    "Wait patiently. No matter what news she has, she will give me a message."


    "I don''t think we can sleep. Just wait here."


    Feng Xi finished and took out some beer directly from the refrigerator. Although it was winter, the room was very warm. Moreover, at this time, it seemed that only alcohol could temporarily paralyze the pain.


    Wind Xi thought, the river should be the most needed.


    She knew that he would not go to the river for a rest, so she didn''t have to. Then she took the lead in pouring a cup to the river, with her back to the river, and put a little white pill in it. The wind was really not nonsense, it was simple and crude.


    Then he handed the wine to Jiangliu.


    At this time, Jiangliu did not forget to thank him. He sat down with Qin Wanyu. After that, he looked at it and drank it. He really needed the paralysis of alcohol!

 Chapter 2707

    Qin, Anhui and Henan looked at the river and drank a cup. The whole face was ruddy and relieved.


    After seeing the wind, she still has a way. It''s just that the river has to wait this night. In addition, the whole body is drenched and she has been sitting on the snow for so long without sleeping. Will she really not get sick?


    Qin Wanyu did not dare to say that, because he knew that even if he did, Jiangliu would not agree. He could only hope that he would not be ill.


    Don''t wait for Huasheng not to be found. Is Jiangliu sick?


    But Qin Wanyu''s idea did not take long to see the river flow lying directly on the table.


    "Bang" a sound, completely unconscious fainted, not their own down.


    At that time, Qin Wanyu understood in his mind that he was really a crow''s beak. As soon as he finished speaking, don''t get sick, but he fell down.


    "River flow?"


    "It''s true that the iron body can''t stand like this."


    "Take it to the hospital."


    Qin Wanyu got up to drag the river away, and the wind stopped it.


    "I put some medicine in his wine, and I will sleep till tomorrow morning."


    "Send him to the guest room and change his clothes."


    "I''ll wait for the news from Qingcheng ancestors. You can go to sleep."


    Feng Xi sat down in the hall and closed her eyes to nourish her spirits. Although she didn''t fight much this evening, she spent a lot of spiritual energy.


    Whether it''s consciousness breaking into meizhuang, or Fengjia''s secret art, tracking


    No matter which one, it will cost a lot of spiritual power.


    Feng Xi is also very tired, but she can recover as long as she keeps her spirits up. It just takes some time.


    Now, what Fengxi lacks most is time. Every minute and second can''t be wasted, because no one knows what will happen later.


    When Chang''an was released, Fengxi knew that she would not stop more or less in the future.


    But no matter what happened, she was willing to gamble on it.


    Let''s give Chang''an a chance.


    I hope Chang''an will not let everyone regret.


    Let him go. He left with Huasheng and Xi le. In fact, it''s not the worst. It''s just the result. Don''t worry about it.


    When Qin Wanyu heard the wind, he didn''t worry about it. He thought the river could not hold up.


    But it''s also good to take a rest in advance and quickly raise the body. Who knows what kind of news will be received tomorrow?


    Sometimes, Qin, Wan and Yu are thinking, he is really an adventure, otherwise there are several people like him, thinking not what kind of business the company will face tomorrow, but whether the three circles and six roads will change tomorrow?


    "Or you have a way. I still think about the river. What can I do?"


    "I''ll take him to the guest room first, settle down the river, and then I''ll settle you down."


    "Don''t wait here."


    Qin Wanyu knew that Fengxi would not go back to rest, but what was the state of Fengxi? How could Qin Wanyu look at it?


    Then he didn''t talk nonsense. He settled down and came out like a chicken. He picked up the wind and sent him to his room.


    I''m a little suspicious of life.


    But her heart is also warm, in a hurry, someone can take care of themselves, really good.


    Just here warm heart, or peace of mind rest, everyone seems to have forgotten, meizhuang seems to have a person left?


    Jasmine!


    The girl was brought into the car by Jiang Liu''s parents. As a result, Jiang Liu''s parents ran away. Molly was frightened by the breeze and then caught fire in a mess

 Chapter 2708

    Besides, the bodyguards are all dead, so no one remembers that there are still people in the bodyguard car?


    Even if Fengxi finally waited until Qingcheng ancestors came, she didn''t think of jasmine. She really forgot.


    Fortunately, jasmine is lucky. The two disciples of Fengxi knew that meizhuang was on fire. They went to many people for a time. They both knew jasmine.


    Wei Hang quickly sent Jasmine back to ten li spring breeze and gave it to gingko to take care of.


    As for his master, he didn''t dare to disturb him.


    And Wei Hang is also a hero to pick up beauty, and finally to pick up a fate


    Of course, this is the later part. At present, the most important issue is the destination of Huasheng.


    In the morning, the wind home.


    "How could it be so?"


    "This place sounds familiar to me..."


    "Keep your voice down. The river hasn''t woken up yet. It''s not easy for him to sleep. Let him sleep more. I guess he can''t sleep again."


    ¡­¡­


    Jiang Liu lay on the bed, vaguely heard the voices outside, he thought it was a dream, but then seemed to think of something.


    Shunjiang opened his eyes, Jiangliu opened his quilt, jumped up and went out directly.


    Pushing open the door, there are many people standing in the hall of Feng family.


    Looking at the clothes of these people, I don''t know where the cosplay came from.


    Bairan, the emperor of the fox, is full of white robes and the patterns of the Fox family. On the opposite side of bairan is the ghost flame. With a dark red robe, she steps on the flowers on the other side, and her eyebrows and eyes are cold. She is from huangquan Road, her hometown.


    "Where is ah Sheng? Where did Chang''an take their mother and daughter? "


    "Do you already know? Tell me, I''ll go wherever it is


    Jiangliu has no time to care why he suddenly fell asleep. Now he just wakes up and hears such news. Jiangliu knows that the other party must have found something.


    Otherwise, she won''t be able to sleep again.


    The river is a little anxious. It is not a good place for the fox emperor to look so dignified.


    But wherever it is, the river will go.


    He has lost an opportunity and cannot continue to lose it.


    "Jiangliu, calm down first. We haven''t said yet. While waiting for you, the ancestors of Qingcheng have already found out where Chang''an took Huasheng and Xile."


    The wind calmed the way.


    In fact, if the river has not woken up, it may have finished, but it happens that the river has pushed the door out.


    The wind family''s tracking technique only needs a personal object of the pursuer to find clues. The higher the cultivation of the caster, the greater the opportunity and location to find, and even more detailed.


    Of course, if the other side hides deeper, the caster should also have higher accomplishments.


    Otherwise, it''s really hard to find.


    After all, among the three realms and six ways, they are really big and boundless.


    If the cultivation is completed, swimming out of the three realms and six ways, then there will be no shadow.


    "Where did the child of Chang''an take Huasheng and joy? Please tell me about it


    The river saw this, knowing that he did not delay, slightly relieved, and then bowed to the wind.


    The attitude can be said to be very humble.


    "No! Get up quickly


    "I''ve been tracking all night, and finally I have a look. It''s just that the place is a little different from before. I''m not sure, so I''ve traced it several times, and it turns out that it''s all one place!"


    "That''s seventy-two Wonderland!"

 Chapter 2709

    Regardless of whether Jiangliu has forgotten the past, they all remember and know the true identity of Jiangliu and Huasheng.


    In any case, it''s immoral not to take advantage of the river.


    So fengqingcheng saw the response of the river, and quickly helped the river flow up, and then did not say much, and quickly put out the key points.


    No more humble action.


    This is no joke.


    Now, of course, there''s something bigger that''s changing people''s faces.


    That''s 72 fantasy.


    These words, look nothing special, but this place is really very dead.


    "Qingcheng, are you sure? Is it really in 72 fantasy? It''s not that I don''t believe in your ability. It''s just that this place has not been mentioned for a long time


    "I thought I''d never hear again!"


    "I didn''t expect..."


    Mingyan looks up at the wind and bairan. When she knows that Huasheng has been taken away by Chang''an, she throws down all the work in her hands.


    At the same time, I feel sorry for myself. Why didn''t you leave someone to look after you?


    Just because you don''t want them to worry? As a result, now, let alone the dark flame, Bai Ran is worried about following the wind.


    It''s just that they worry more about the identity of Chang''an.


    Now, it''s hard to see this, but anyway, the child has problems. It''s difficult to go to the 72 Wonderland alone. Now, it''s even more difficult to take two people with him?


    You know, when Fengxi went in, bairan had to follow the wind to open the border gate of the 72 fantasy land. Otherwise, it would be really difficult to rely on Fengxi alone.


    At that time, the moon was also set up a powerful fantasy, which could easily enter and exit 72 fantasy places. There are not many people like this, but Chang''an can do it now.


    It''s really hard not to think about it.


    What''s more, they are so similar that they can''t be distinguished from each other


    "I''m sure that at the beginning, I was afraid of making a mistake. After all, the place has changed so much that I still can''t recognize it."


    "Now that Chang''an has gone in, it has changed the appearance of 72 illusions. What we should study is how to get in."


    "And even if we go in, we don''t know where to find it. Today''s" 72 Wonderland "is not the place we used to know


    Fengqingcheng is not because of the dark flame''s question is not happy, after all, she has tracked down all night, and confirmed again and again.


    Because in that 72 illusions, Chang''an transformed them beyond recognition.


    I can''t believe it. This is the result of one night.


    In such a short period of time, Chang''an took two people into the 72 fantasy world. It was not hard to say that it was not difficult at all, but it disrupted again and transformed the world in the 72 illusion.


    There is no doubt about Chang''an''s ability!


    "Don''t be silent. Tell me what to do! We can''t see clearly the situation inside. Every step is an illusion. It''s unnecessary to say how much spiritual power you need to cultivate yourself. "


    "Our accomplishments are not low. Let me first say that I''m not sure I can bring them out safely."


    "What do you think, old man?"


    "By the way, how can I feel that I have forgotten myself, and that old single dog is nightmare?"


    "Old man? What about you? "


    Bai ran sits on the sofa, picks up the apple on the table and takes a sip. Then she thinks that there will be less people. It will be a little anxious.


    This meeting dust settles, also have no good anxious, so look directly to the dark flame to ask.

 Chapter 2710

    "Ask me what I do? Fengdu is at the boundary of the underworld, so far away, where do I know the direction of Fengdu


    "He can go wherever he likes. Besides, Huasheng''s affairs are not the scope of his love and the people he wants to be in charge of."


    "It''s the same whether he comes or not. Let''s discuss it."


    "Heaven can''t see a situation now, taking advantage of this is the last chance."


    The dark flame is asked the nightmare burning matter, instantly frowns, vivid like that person owes him money, do not want to mention at all.


    As for today''s matter, Bai Ran is busy forgetting, but he doesn''t want to go to Fengdu to inform him.


    In addition, who does not know that in the eyes of Fengdu emperor, the river is the heaviest, but he will not be in charge of other people''s affairs.


    At that time, people would rather listen to the howl of evil spirits and gods in Fengdu hell, immerse themselves in it completely, like a duet.


    He said he couldn''t understand his preference.


    "I''m not thinking, are you two in the same trade? How to mention the nightmare burning in your mouth and complain so much? That''s all changed! "


    "It''s strange that one day in your Hades face, there will be a second person who will change your face?"


    Bai ran can''t help but say.


    He doesn''t care so much, what to say, especially the gossip, in such a tense and exciting moment.


    It''s exciting to think about it.


    "You are a little serious, I will write to Fengdu later and inform Fengdu emperor."


    "As for what he wants to do, I don''t care."


    "Now we''d better discuss how to enter the" seventy-two fantasy land ". The gate of the border was unable to enter at that time. When I was tracking, I was blocked at the door, so I could only take a look at it."


    Bai ran opens his mouth. Feng Qingcheng knows what he is thinking. Naturally, he can''t let him say it. This guy''s Fox''s cheap strength comes up, and no one can get it.


    In his eyes, it''s no big deal, even if it''s really eclosic, it can also smile.


    But it must be said that although the white dye is not enough, the focus can always be paid special attention to.


    Just like now, if Bai ran doesn''t say, let alone whether it''s fengqingcheng or Fengxi, it seems that the flame has really changed.


    In the past, it seems that there is only one person who can change his face


    Now


    I just don''t know what happened between him and Fengdu emperor. I don''t want to mention it?


    Dark flame that is a beat not to say, sullen temperament.


    Today''s situation, let alone.


    Dark flame may also find that his reaction is a little big, and then quickly adjust the state, formally discuss how to enter the 72 fantasy.


    Although Feng Xi is a mortal, she still has some abilities. Although she can''t catch up with Feng Qingcheng, she is really the most potential mortal.


    In fact, her ability is not low.


    And has been sitting quietly beside, listening to people, only Qin, Anhui and Henan and river flow.


    Qin Wanyu is OK. He is not a party.


    But the river was different. What we discussed was how to save his wife and children.


    He was a husband, and his father could do nothing but listen like a fool and couldn''t get in a word.


    This may be the moment when Jiangliu feels the most failed.


    He grew up as a strategist no matter where he went. Now


    Jiangliu can''t help but accept such a gap. What''s more, he can''t face Huasheng.

 Chapter 2711

    Everyone''s helping him, helping his family.


    And he, the main man, could do nothing, and the river was decadent on the sofa.


    Jiangliu knows that, in fact, we can discuss it in their own place, but it is also to worry about him, and Jiangliu understands.


    Just now?


    The river looks at silently, silent does not say a word.


    At the same time, all of us have their own thoughts. They don''t have an outside heart. They just think of more things. In those years, the moon was cut, and only the river that restored everything could fight against it.


    Now, who can fight against Chang''an?


    The most troubling thing is that we all know that Chang''an is strong, but we don''t know his details at all.


    What we can know is only what Chang''an shows and wants us to see.


    If Chang''an is really the reincarnation of beheading the moon, everyone''s heart can be regarded as having a bottom, how to say it can be regarded as knowing that the child is almost in that position.


    But now no one knows whether Chang''an is the reincarnation of the moon.


    No one can prove it. At the same time, there is nothing between them except their appearance.


    It may be said that the appearance and the evil spirit brought by the origin can not be explained?


    The answer is No.


    It''s because, except for the human world, time has gone back, but there are no other places. Clearly remember, Huasheng was still the mother of posion.


    The child was born with a strong evil spirit.


    Because of this criminal record, people are not sure who this is and what is going on!


    Who knows if bothsun in those years also regressed with time? Changed face?


    No matter which one it is, people really dare not confirm, but one thing is very sure, that is, Chang''an''s natural power, which is real.


    No one can say it''s false.


    Just when Bai ran and others are discussing in the wind house, they are in full swing.


    Heaven.


    Peacock doctors.


    "Why are you so persistent? It''s been several days. You''d rather let me destroy my accomplishments than marry me? "


    "Yan Zhuo, do you dare to say that you have no one to be happy with?"


    "Do you have to wait for me to destroy you completely? Do you think you like Huasheng? Now the people outside because of her chaos, are you also anxious? "


    Kong Ling floats around Yan Zhuo.


    This is the screen of Kong Bo''s room and the resting place of Kong Ling.


    She uses poison to attract Yan Zhuo, and then controls it here, forcing him to marry himself. However, the man actually spends his cultivation to resist the pain of poisonous insects and soul biting, and refuses to nod.


    If it was not for the soul that was involved in everything because of poisonous insects and poisons, Yan Zhuo had already run away. How could Kong Ling underestimate such a long time in his ears?


    Bairan, Mingyan and others think that Yan Zhuo is in Fengdu, and Yuqilin, the mount of yanzhuo, also thinks that he is in the netherworld or bairan. After all, Yan Zhuo seldom has a friend, and Yu Qilin can hardly play in the lower world freely.


    Pitiful and credulous, she is trapped here.


    At the beginning, when he came to find Kong Bo, all the things he contacted were drugged. Ridiculous, he really thought Kong Bo could be trusted?


    For this also with the flame in the heart some unhappy.


    As a result, when Mingyan reminded her, Yan Zhuo didn''t pay attention to it. As a result, she gave up completely. She was loathed for the first time. She was really unhappy!


    "No, no matter."


    Yan Zhuo didn''t want to see the woman in front of her, so she closed her eyes directly. In front of Kong Ling, she didn''t even pick the black veil.

 Chapter 2712

    "Why do you have to wait until now? In any case, he can''t run away. Why don''t you press him to worship? "


    "Why do you want to wait until he wants to?"


    "We don''t have much time. Hurry up."


    Gu Du has something to do with Kong Bo. When Yun Zhaoning was on the emperor of heaven, he knew that something had happened to him. For example, now that Yun Zhaoning is dead, but the emperor of heaven is still secret, there must be a reason.


    Kongbo did not dare to take risks, nor did he want to be troubled. He must not let the emperor know that he had something to do with him. He has paid too much for this step.


    Now that Yan Zhuo has been controlled, it is inevitable that he doesn''t like Kong Ling. When a person who doesn''t want to nod his head and agree? When will this wait.


    Kong Bo can''t help but feel a little anxious. Although Yan Zhuo has no friends, he will be suspicious if he disappears for a long time. In Kong Bo''s opinion, no matter whether he is willing or not, he worships the hall and pays back his wish, and there is no need for Yan Zhuo to stay.


    It is also a disaster to keep it. In those days, only when he saw the nightmare burning, Kong Bo would worry.


    "That''s up to you. Do it now."


    Kong Ling and Kong Bo stood outside and whispered.


    Whether she can be reincarnated or not depends on today. In those years, she was unable to reincarnate, and she was imprisoned because of her obsession, so she had to end up.


    Yan Zhuo was trapped in the screen, slowly opened his eyes, gently shook his chains, and then closed his eyes again.


    The words of Kong Ling echoed in my mind. Huasheng had an accident. What about the river? I''m sure I''ll worry. If something happens, I''ll find him.


    Now it doesn''t show that it hasn''t been found yet? Or is it that no one is looking for it?


    At this time, everyone is busy with their own affairs, or trapped by their own emotions.


    But no matter how anxious the heart is, all the things that should be done are planned in an orderly way.


    The result of the discussion between Bai ran and others is to find out their own ways. They should first know the situation in the 72 fairyland, otherwise they can''t go ahead rashly.


    If you can''t bring it out, you may even put yourself into it.


    Fengqingcheng also like she said, she directly to Fengdu emperor letter


    At the same time, Kong Bo has already prepared everything, very quickly, everything is simple, I don''t know what I think I''m going to do later! It''s like something big is going on.


    As long as the end of Kong Ling''s last obsession, even if it is, Guan Yan Zhuo will not agree.


    "Brother, you didn''t even find a person for me? Just the three of us? It''s too simple! "


    Kong Ling looks at the whole peacock clan, and doesn''t even have a happy word. All the things are completed in the boundary of the screen?


    Is this the way she accomplished her thousands of years of fatalism? If it is not to seek a wish, how can persistent want to wait for nightmare burning to nod?


    "Thank you, heaven and earth are the same."


    Kong Bo didn''t want to explain more, because he always felt that if he didn''t finish it immediately and wait for it, something might happen.


    With that, Kong Bo raised his hand and arranged a magic art, covering Kong Ling with a scarlet veil.


    And then he took a hard line and was about to worship heaven.


    "You were the informer then, wasn''t it?"


    "To induce a great war and destroy my family!"


    "I thought you were really for Kong Ling. Later I found out that it didn''t seem to be. Your leather bag is so well disguised. In order to get the approval of the old doctor immortal, you did not hesitate to sell the interests of the Tian people as bait, learn the Miao''s Witchcraft, and use the girl of the Yan nationality as the guide."


    "Unexpectedly, my father found out that you put everything on my father to stir up the relationship between Miao and Tianjie, because you know that the Yan people are closest to the Miao people. Once Tianjie wants to go to war, the Yan people are the first to bear the brunt, and then informs the Miao people at that time, and the two sides deploy."

 Chapter 2713

    "In the end, our whole army will be destroyed!"


    "You are the one who has benefited the most."


    "Now I''m the only one left in the nightmare clan. The Miao people have been forced into the demon world. Those who knew these things have almost died. Nowadays, the status of peacocks is incomparable. To this day, you are a great meritorious official. You haven''t seen any big waves. Today''s situation is not like you!"


    "By the way, did you still use the magic skill you learned from the Miao people to the emperor of heaven? I just remembered that when I went to the imperial court last time, the emperor of heaven and I are in a similar state now! "


    Yan Zhuo didn''t resist this time, but he didn''t bow his head. Then he turned to look at Kong Bo. There was no wave in Yan Zhuo''s eyes, as if he were asking a irrelevant question!


    This sentence after sentence seems calm, but in fact it is all a replay. Others may not understand it, but it is not calm at all in Yan Zhuo''s heart.


    Just because of a little selfish desire, they conspired against the two clans one after another? Then, with shameless words, what did you say for your sister?


    Yan Zhuo doesn''t know how someone in this world can be so shameless.


    Is your own selfish desire so high sounding?


    "You What are you talking about? "


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. It''s getting late. Sister, please call on me! Don''t forget that you have to reincarnate. It''s your obsession to marry him. If you finish today, you will be at ease. "


    Kong Bo looks a little flustered, but his heart is not only flustered, even shocked.


    How can shocked nightmare burn be so clear about what happened then?


    If Yan Zhuo knew all this at that time, how could he endure it to this day?


    How many thousands of years have passed?


    "Brother? Really? "


    Kong Ling also looks at Kong Bo with a shocked face. Unexpectedly, her brother still has such ability?


    "What''s true? Listen to his nonsense. He''s worried. He knows the news from outside."


    "Go to the hall quickly. You don''t have to worry about the rest."


    Kongbo was shocked. Fortunately, he was in the border. If someone outside knew about it, his reputation would be over.


    In fact, if it was in the past, Kong Bo did not worry about hearing any defamation news, but this time, he was affected by strong uneasiness.


    Kong Bo can''t be at ease. With such a situation, he can''t rest assured.


    "Brother, you have to tell the truth. Is it true? Otherwise, how can I leave with peace of mind


    "Peacocks are all on you. How can I go?"


    "You did all those things?"


    "Are you really just trying to keep your place?"


    "How many creatures are Yan and Miao?"


    Kong Ling is floating, now the whole body is suspended and can not stand.


    Although the bloody war in those years was not equal to the war between gods and demons, it was also full of howls.


    What''s more, Kong Ling was once a saint of the medical family, and her belief in saving people is still deeply rooted.


    "Do you think I want to? Then what can I do? "


    "I''m not the father and son of the old doctor. You are the heir. You don''t want to marry me. He is the only one! This is not even the original thing! A nightmare! I can''t afford to live in a dark hell. What can I do? "


    "But no matter what, now the peacocks are in my hands and carry forward. Everyone, including you, should thank me!"

 Chapter 2714

    Kong Bo is a little out of control. These things have been pressing on him in recent years, and he is really going to crush him.


    Everyone said that he didn''t like to communicate with others, but only wanted to save people and cure diseases?


    But he wanted to be less sinful. Although he didn''t kill those people himself, it was all because of him.


    Over the years, Kong Bo has been saving people, saving people, saving people


    He''s afraid, too.


    But he can''t regret it if he has done it. He will not regret it if he has the status today.


    "Do you admit it?"


    "Admit that it was you who caused the battle between the Miao and the Yan, and then reported that the Miao secretly attacked the Yan people..."


    "Then led by the Yuns, they exterminated the Miao and forced them into the demon kingdom."


    "Now he has poisoned the emperor and manipulated him."


    "What do you want? Not reconciled to the status of peacocks? Do you want to take back the heaven


    Yan Zhuo shook the chains of his hands and feet, and asked unintentionally.


    Lift eyes between, seem to be calm, as if can penetrate the heart.


    In the moment of Yan Zhuo''s hands crossing, there is a gurgling sound between the bones.


    "So what?"


    "What do you think I''ll admit it? I want you dead, understand? "


    "I''ll tell you, as you said, I won''t take it! So I did some tricks, and who knows it''s all dead? I just want your father dead! But who would have thought that later, when the Miao people destroyed the Yan people, they would have run away from you? "


    "The Miao people have done so much. If they still stay in the heaven, it will be a disaster. They can only continue to blow a wind at the emperor of heaven. In the end, they are dead and injured. They are like mice on the ground. In fact, you can''t blame me completely. If the emperor was not suspicious and had the heart to destroy you, how could you send you? I know you two don''t deal with it. "


    "You don''t want to think about it. What''s your nature? Unless you are killed by one blow, no matter how much you are injured, you can recover as long as you are in a resentful place


    "There are no natural enemies, and the breeding speed is faster than any other species. If you want to, a new nightmare clan will be formed in these years. But it''s better that your mind is not here, otherwise, you will not live today."


    "In the face of a population like you, do you think the emperor of heaven will keep it? What if you''re rebellious? It''s a trouble in my heart. Just like the destroyed mermaids, they have beautiful appearance of three realms and six ways, and their singing voice is really a disaster. What can''t be controlled can''t be kept, but it''s ostensible... "


    "The former Emperor of heaven is suspicious. Now this is thin and cool again. Even if my wife dies, you will be cool sooner or later. There are also Mingyan and bairan. You are too busy with your business. Some people have already looked down on you!"


    "Can you make peace of mind now? At last, I will die at ease


    Kong Bo said so much for some reason.


    Probably because he knew that there were no other people here, only the three of them, and he was not afraid of being heard.


    Backlog in the heart for many years of things, in today''s head out.


    There''s no problem saying that to a dying person.


    However, when talking about the beauty of mermaid family, Kong Bo still had some regrets. After all, it was true beauty. In his opinion, everyone said that the nine day Xuannu lady was a kind of out of the world posture, which was very impressive, but still not inferior to the beauty of the mermaid princess.


    "It seems that you know my family''s habits very well, but you seem to forget that I don''t have a prototype, but I don''t have a real body."

 Chapter 2715

    "I''m a nightmare. I live by sucking resentment. My original form is a mass of Qi. Do you think you can trap the air? I would also like to add that I live on resentment, which means to eat. I have been eating outside all the time, but it''s just a habit of disguise. I can''t taste it, because I can''t eat it at all! "


    Yan Zhuo finished, and with a slight shake, the chains of his hands and feet fell down.


    The scene is like a rope strangling the water, the water through the rope, and the body of nightmare is like a chain that leaves directly like the clouds are dispersed.


    As for the Gu, it was controlled by Yan Zhuo all the time, which made Kong Bo think he had eaten it.


    "How could it be? This is not a general chain, but also trapped your soul. I can control it... "


    "Kong Ling, how could this happen? Didn''t you say it would be ok?"


    Kongbo''s unbelievable is more than the shock of hearing Yan Zhuo know all the time.


    The same is unbelievable.


    After all, what is impossible in his eyes?


    What''s more, even if he doesn''t know the habits of Yan Zhuo, what about Kong Ling? These are all told by Kong Ling.


    "I told you, but you didn''t say that. I can''t cheat you?"


    "In fact, you can''t blame me. Didn''t you cheat me at first? When you''re under the guise, you can look at your worried appearance. As a result, all this is not planned by you. Yun Zhaoning and I are just idiots who are used by you. In front of me, you pretend to be innocent, but you ask me what''s the matter? "


    "If I don''t do this with Yan Zhuo, can you readily admit that you did all this?"


    "I really have obsession and can''t reincarnate. Otherwise, how can I become paranoid? I thought I was because of nightmare. In fact, my real obsession is you, the whole peacock family. My family has been hanging pots for generations to help the world and save countless living creatures. Just because you are the only one who has killed countless people, I am also an accomplice. How can I be reborn without ending my karma? "


    Kong Ling has been watching all this. At the beginning, he was shocked as Kong Bo, but he pretended to cheat him.


    Now that it''s over, there''s nothing to hide, and there''s nothing to hide.


    If she falls in love with the wrong step, it may even stop her from falling in love.


    Maybe nothing can change, but at least it can reduce the damage.


    In the final analysis, it is because of herself that she loves others wrongly. She knows that it is impossible, but her heart is on an impossible thing.


    It has damaged the reputation of the peacock clan for tens of thousands of years.


    "You How could you join him in killing me? "


    "Well, what do you think is the use?"


    "It''s not in vain, but you. I really don''t understand. If you really want to save all this, let alone treat me like this. You are not here, now only I can carry forward the peacock family. If I have an accident, do you think about the consequences?"


    "No one can compare with me, whether in medicine or ability!"


    "You are not only confused by love, but also stupid. I am helping you now!"


    Kongbo''s shock at the beginning has turned into a hatred of iron instead of steel.


    After all, if you don''t want Kong Ling to have a future and believe that as long as she changes her wishes, everything can start over again. How could Kong Bo make such a fuss? What''s the nightmare? I''ve been trying to kill it.

 Chapter 2716

    It''s just like the whole nightmare clan was instigated in those years to get rid of Yan Zhuo.


    "Of course it works. No one does anything fearless."


    The voice of a fourth person suddenly appeared.


    This man is no one else, it''s the flame.


    Then the dark flame raised his hand and directly broke the barrier in the screen.


    Kong Bo slowly turned back and saw several people standing in the room that he didn''t want to see.


    Bairan, the king of the nether, and even the elders of the peacock clan


    These are not the most terrible, but the man standing by Bai Ran''s side is now the emperor of heaven.


    "Doctor immortal, I didn''t expect you to disappoint me so much!"


    "This pile of pieces, even if you include the people you have treated, can not resist your sins!"


    In the full view of the public, the emperor of heaven could not shield him, and finally let people take people away in front of the peacocks. It was useless for Kong Bo to cry injustice.


    Even if I can''t believe it, we have to catch it. After all, Fengdu emperor is still here, and the hatred of his family can''t be ignored.


    What''s more, people have heard of his own demagogues. If TIANYAO doesn''t deal with it, he will lose the popular support.


    But in my heart, Bai ran and others who planned this time did not have a good face at all. The face of heaven was really lost and couldn''t find the edge.


    Kong Ling watched all the dust settle down. Since then, the peacock family has been hanging a pot to help the world. She has no worries. She can leave without regret.


    "Ah Zhuo, I''m sorry."


    Kong Ling looked at Yan Zhuo, and really had no face to say anything else. After thinking about it, she could only say that she was sorry.


    Looking at his side now has a friend, she is really happy, also very relieved.


    This life can''t afford to you. May the afterlife stand by your side with no distractions and ask for a new start.


    Kong Ling didn''t say the last wish, and then looked at the back of the nightmare, waiting for the final disappearance of the body.


    Yan Zhuo didn''t accept her apology. For him, it was just a disaster involving the whole family.


    He couldn''t forgive her. Besides, no matter how many generations he lived, he would not like her, let alone give her the last hope.


    But there are still some waves in my heart. I hope I don''t have happy people in my life. Otherwise, I can''t ask for it. It''s terrible


    "Thank you for inviting the emperor of heaven and others in such a timely manner."


    "How''s Huasheng? How is the river? In fact, I can do it myself. It just needs some time. I can''t delay the big things because of me! "


    After Kong Ling disappeared completely, anyhow, the quiet waiting for her to leave was the last comfort of Yan Zhuo to Kong Ling, and it was also to thank her for coming back at the last time!


    Then Yan Zhuo looks at Bai ran and says to Ming Yan.


    In fact, when I know everything, it''s not true to say no hate. It''s just that it''s been a long time since I knew everything. My heart has not felt as if I had the Qi and blood surging up.


    It can be seen that a long time can really forget a lot of things.


    Besides, it''s a long time ago.


    However, now that he knows it, Yan Zhuo will deal with Kong Bo. However, he doesn''t want to inform others that a Kong Bo can be done by himself. He just wants to take this opportunity to attack his family which has been built for thousands of years and needs some plans.


    With all this today, Bai ran and others discovered it by themselves, and then added fuel to the flames. After all, the person who discovered it was still the dark flame, because it was the dark flame who didn''t believe in Kong Bo at the beginning, so they went to investigate.

 Chapter 2717

    Later, he found out about Kong Ling, and followed suit


    He knows that TIANYAO doesn''t just need to hear these things. If he wants to let the scoundrel TIANYAO recognize these things, all peacocks should be in


    So in the end, it can be said that the dark flame helped to reach it, otherwise it may take a lot of twists and turns.


    "Don''t think too much about it. It''s necessary to deal with you. In the early days of today, the emperor of heaven has already moved his mind to deal with the demon world."


    "The excuse is that Chang''an intends to murder Tian''an, but we don''t know that Tian''an was killed three months ago."


    "But last night, Chang''an disappeared with Huasheng mother and daughter."


    "Chang''an was demonized. He didn''t dare to provoke him. Once angered, the consequences would be unimaginable. But the emperor of heaven intended to fight. We didn''t know how to find Hua Sheng. Of course, we can''t start a war. Your business is just the right time!"


    The dark flame looks at Yan Zhuo''s solemn thanks, some do not adapt, after all, such a matter, in fact, they did not help, and also have their own selfish heart!


    It''s really that everything has come together.


    No one expected that Huasheng had just had an accident last night, and fengqingcheng had been divining for another night. They had just discussed a direction, and then something happened to the court meeting on the other side of the celestial sphere.


    At this time, what we are talking about attacking the demon world is not to concentrate our forces against Chang''an.


    The demon world lost a lot in the last war, and TIANYAO wanted to supply himself with war.


    Bai ran and others would not approve of such a thing at any time.


    Now this matter will soon spread out, after all, the peacock medical family is not a small matter.


    In addition, the emperor of heaven conceals the murder of the empress, which is even more serious. If such a thing happens in ordinary times, he will surely complain and attack collectively. After all, such a thing will damage the dignity of heaven.


    But who can first think of the emperor deliberately conceal, then such a thing is delicate.


    How long is the truce now?


    Is this a chance to go to war by hiding the news of his wife''s death?


    Don''t say that the cloud people have opinions, but other circles have opinions.


    Even the Yuns are suspicious that the death of Yun Zhaoning has something to do with the emperor of heaven


    The follow-up also made trouble again


    TIANYAO can only let go of Huasheng


    "What''s more, you have to help us with Huasheng''s business. Seventy two Wonderland has changed a lot now. If you have more combat power, you will have more confidence."


    "We work together. You can find a good job by yourself. You can''t do without working. Your God depends on us now."


    Bai ran can see that no matter how long it has passed, such hatred can''t really seem calm and forgetful, patting nightmare burning, hoping that he can really come out.


    What''s more, he''s not wrong. What a nightmare! The team is growing.


    As for the fact that the river flow depends on them, Bai Ran is not wrong. After all, Jiangliu has become an ordinary person. It is difficult for them to break into the present 72 fantasy land, let alone a Muggle.


    "White dye! You give me a stop, why does this happen here, knowing that Fengdu emperor is not in Fengdu, you don''t tell me, but let me go for nothing? "


    Hearing the story of the seventy-two fantasy world, Yan Zhuo is about to ask about it. Suddenly, he sees a fast white light. Feng Qingcheng appears. He stands beside Bai ran and begins to question.


    After hearing the words of fengqingcheng and seeing the fierce appearance of fengqingcheng, Yan Zhuo wanted to explain it. After all, it was because of him.

 Chapter 2718

    But Yan Zhuo didn''t expect that she was caught by the dark flame and took him away first. However, Feng Qingcheng and Bai ran didn''t say anything more. Then she followed up. Bai ran recognized several mistakes and ended.


    After all, there are more important things now. Feng Qingcheng is not a sensible person, but she is also worried about nightmare. According to Bai Ran''s words, this is also the people who play together. How can she leave it alone.


    But she soon understood that at that time, she also needed someone to play tricks. After all, they would discuss things together.


    Especially those related to Huasheng and Jiangliu.


    Now there is such a big thing, do not look for abnormal, and in this way, the plan will not think that there are people waiting outside.


    "We have to hurry up. We can''t delay any more. Who knows how long we can stop the emperor of heaven. Besides, there will be news from the devil Kingdom at any time."


    "After all, the strength and breath of Chang''an after demonization is really too unusual."


    "Yan Zhuo, we are the longest you have lived. You say Chang''an is..."


    "It''s strange to me that Huasheng used to have spiritual power, but later it was demonized. There are too many abnormal factors among them. We can''t deny the existence of bosun."


    "But now, Huasheng has completely become an ordinary person. How could it still be so?"


    Bai ran follows Yan Zhuo, remembering that he is the oldest, and may have some answers.


    This problem is of particular concern to all.


    It''s also the least understood.


    After all, it''s really hard to understand. What''s more, it''s a mystery, or is it at such an opportune time?


    Beheading the moon is no longer there, turn around to appear in such an identity?


    Standing in front of Huasheng?


    Yan Zhuo hears Bai Ran''s words and doesn''t answer. She just shakes her head.


    Because he didn''t know that in the face of such a matter, even if he had more qualifications, he could not explain it.


    For tens of thousands of years, he has never stopped such anecdotes. Maybe he seldom goes out?


    But one thing I have to worry about is how to enter the "seventy-two" fantasy.


    When bairan several people use the spirit power to connect to the border of seventy-two fairyland, everyone''s expression is very dignified.


    Not to mention others, even Bai ran, who has always been more easygoing and can smile no matter what happens, frowns hard.


    It can be seen that things are really more difficult than imagined.


    "It''s not about my eyes, is it?"


    "We can''t find the border of the seventy-two fairyland?"


    "We could have opened it before! I thought we were just hard to break in, hard to come out of, but we didn''t want to feel the door? "


    Bai ran stands at the place where she opened her seventy-two fairyland, which was once the eye of array left by the spring breeze of ten li, just in case.


    As a result, I can''t use it now.


    After all, who would have thought that some people could even transform the 72 fairyland?


    Several people originally wanted to come to talk about the bottom, after all, many people, that is, many forces, maybe they can break in and explore the way first.


    But I don''t want to They are too weak.


    Bai ran really doesn''t want to say that a child more than one year old is better than them!


    "I knew that if I said it, you might not believe it. I''d better take you to see for yourself."


    "If Feng''s tracking technique finds this, we can''t get in at all, because we can''t see the door. We can see a boundary in it, but it''s empty inside. We can''t touch the door at all. If we change people, it''s like a mirror, and there''s nothing in it."

 Chapter 2719

    "It''s good to be sure that it''s here. Tracking brings my consciousness here and stops. I''ve tried it several times. It''s all here, or I''ll wonder if it''s wrong."


    "Now there is really no way out."


    It''s amazing that your fingers can go through it, but don''t think too much. It''s through the air, not the boundary.


    That is to say, the boundary in front of us can be completely superior to our own world.


    In other words, Bai ran and others are not strong enough.


    Not enough to touch the border.


    Now, the border strength of 72 fantasy is no longer what the gods of this interface can crack.


    This is the most terrible thing.


    Chang''an is only one year old. Even if the moon was cut in those years, it did not achieve this strength, and was superior to the immortals?


    That''s nine heavens beyond the three realms and six roads.


    But now everything is put here. This is what Chang''an has done. Bai Ran''s heart is a little cool.


    "I will not believe that we, who have lived for tens of thousands of years, are no match for a one-year-old child!"


    Bai Ran is also stubborn. After all, it''s here, and I can''t ignore it.


    After all, Bai ran went back to the heaven to find someone. After all, the three cobblers were the leader of Zhuge Liang.


    And the hell flame and the nightmare burning nature also return to the underworld to think of a way, they don''t believe, after a world, can''t find a solution?


    Now Chang''an with Huasheng, joy disappeared, people are completely stupid.


    Because I never thought Chang''an would change so much.


    Even if Bai ran was allowed to think about it, he could not imagine it. The most exaggerated thing he thought about was that if he had a daughter in the future, he would have the potential to bring disaster to the country.


    This is the most exaggerated thing Bai Ran has ever thought about, but even so, Bai ran doesn''t dare to think that anyone can surpass all the immortals one year after birth!


    At the same time.


    Human world.


    Fengjia.


    "Oh, look at you, what are you doing! Huasheng hasn''t been found yet. We haven''t seen how he is now. We can''t give up! "


    "And the point that we don''t give up is that we can''t give up ourselves. You can eat something! Yesterday, I still wanted to let the river have a good rest. How can you give up yourself? "


    "Wife, daughter-in-law, lady, open the door! If you don''t open the door, I''ll smash it


    Qin Wanyu lies on the door and sighs deeply.


    My voice would be hoarse. Fengxi didn''t open the door, and the only thing she said was to let him leave her alone.


    Nobody''s seen. Leave her alone.


    But how can Qin, Anhui and Henan rest assured that they went to Huasheng last afternoon, until Huasheng was taken away in the evening, and then to this evening, Fengxi didn''t eat anything.


    After cooking a lot of food, Fengxi didn''t touch it.


    Let alone knock on the door. Qin, Anhui and Henan have really smashed the door, but the wind Xi has added a layer of boundary, so, Qin, Anhui and Henan can''t open it.


    Only when the door is open.


    I''m so sorry for the wind.


    He knew that Fengxi hated that he couldn''t help, but just now the ancestors of Qingcheng had already sent a message, asking them to wait a moment. They went to think of a way. The general meaning was that Qin Wanyu also knew.


    Even they can''t do it. Fengxi, a mortal, can''t do it any more. No matter how talented she is, she''s not an opponent of Chang''an!


    But Fengxi doesn''t think so

 Chapter 2720

    "If I didn''t have a soft heart at the beginning, it didn''t use to wait for a Sheng to wake up, or I would be more tough and send Chang''an to the fox Emperor..."


    "Chang''an, who has not yet begun to demonize under the control of the fox emperor, must be able to do so. Now when he grows stronger, he has arranged a boundary completely separated from this interface. Where else can anyone break in?"


    "Chang''an just doesn''t want anyone to get close to it!"


    "Even last night, without waiting for Hua Sheng to say anything, he took Chang''an with him and gave it to Hu emperor. Maybe there was still a little chance."


    "God has given me so many opportunities, but I didn''t cherish it once. Finally, I changed the situation into what it is today!"


    "At the beginning, I followed a Sheng, but I didn''t do anything. Ah Sheng had no spiritual power, but I did. Why can''t I subdue an ordinary person? Stupefied is to make things irreversible."


    "No one can go in now. Even Bai ran and others can''t touch the gate of the border of the seventy-two fairyland. In such a situation, who else can find Huasheng? Bring her out? Even if Chang''an''s strength is unmatched, what will the world be like? "


    The wind sits on the ground, leaning against the door, embraces herself, and speaks out in a trance, even if no one can hear it.


    But outside the door is Qin Wanyu. He has never gone. He sits on the ground with the wind and leans against the door. The difference is that Qin Wanyu does not uneasily embrace himself, raises a leg, supports his arm, and quietly listens to the fragmentary thoughts inside Fengxi.


    On the right side of Qin, Wan and Yu are the dishes that have been cooled through again.


    Naturally, Qin Wanyu couldn''t walk away from Fengxi, but he couldn''t help. The only thing he could do was sit here and listen to Feng Xi''s fear, regret, fear and worry


    Wind Xi every more said with chagrin, Qin Wanyu listen to are distressed tangled, he loves wind.


    Today, no one wants to, but no one can control it.


    A lot of things are not as simple as they seem.


    Even if they don''t say much when the wind blows the city, they will think of a way


    But how can Fengxi not think that this matter is not waiting to be solved.


    Especially when the wind Xi constantly reflect on thinking of these things, on incomparable self blame.


    It''s too naive for her to take a chance.


    At the moment, she looks like a fool. Fengxi really blames herself. If she insists on it, it will not be such a result.


    "What does this have to do with you?"


    "Fengxi, have you ever thought about it? Could you watch a Sheng commit suicide last night? Don''t say it''s you, not even us! "


    "What''s more, even if you don''t give Hua Sheng a chance and wait for her to speak, ah Sheng will still force you to bring Chang''an back. She will. Don''t you understand what ah Sheng said? No matter what happens to Chang''an, she won''t watch Chang''an be taken away. "


    "And before that, ah Sheng was in a coma. What did you say at that time? No matter what happens to Chang''an, it has to wait for Huasheng to wake up and deal with it. Even if time goes back, I believe you will still choose this way. "


    "Unless you and Huasheng are no longer friends, you can solve the problem without selfishness. Fengxi, we are all ordinary people. Who can bear to have such a thing happen to anyone?"

 Chapter 2721

    "Who is not selfish? What happened to the people around us must be tolerant. Now it turns out that everyone of us has responsibility, not you alone! "


    "If you think like this and put all the problems on yourself, Fengxi, you are just an ordinary person. We really can''t do a lot of things. You should not think of yourself as omnipotent."


    "There are times when you can''t take care of it."


    It has to be said that Qin, Wan and Yu analyzed the problem thoroughly, because from the very beginning, he thought very clearly, which is the fact.


    No matter how much Fengxi says and regrets, she can''t deny that if the other party is not Huasheng, how can Fengxi have a lot of accommodation?


    To put it bluntly, if you change a person and force yourself to death with a knife, Feng Xi will not be able to do anything. Although she is in a hurry, she will not hurt her muscles and bones, nor will she be so anxious as to be like this. She will be locked up at home and see no one.


    In the same way, we have already taken out some great righteousness to suppress it.


    It''s not just Feng Xi. Bai ran and others may have killed them and taken them away?


    After all, such accidents, once discovered by heaven, will surely be prevented.


    No one wants to cultivate a hidden danger into an unsolvable trouble.


    Just like now, the problem of Chang''an is already helpless.


    So ah, a lot of things are faced with different people, and the solution of anyone is different.


    No one can force the heart, let alone the people who are important to themselves.


    Just like now, when Qin Wanyu has said that Fengxi and Huasheng are not friends, and many things will not happen, others dare not say that Fengxi will certainly be able to do it, that is, she will not blame herself so much as she does now, and she will not see her door closed.


    But in this case, Fengxi dare not think about it, and her heart is even more miserable.


    She and a Sheng are friends in exchange for each other''s lives. How can they not be friends?


    Feng Xi just said that he hoped that he would not blame himself.


    More also hope that they can take care of themselves, not so decadent.


    But what Qin Wanyu didn''t know was that in addition to remorse, Feng Xi had more fear.


    Great fear surrounded her.


    There are some things you can''t think about. Chang''an is only one year old. He left with Huasheng and xi''le. It''s not only very fast, but also can''t catch up.


    When you know where it is, tracking is completely out of reach.


    No one can enter the 72 fantasy again. Even if everyone doesn''t say so, Feng Xi can feel that Chang''an now has the ability to cut the moon more than the second highness of the demon world.


    Think of the fox emperor and others mention the moon, fox emperor Bai ran, rarely with a trace of embarrassment, there are some other emotions, wind Xi can not understand.


    But that''s enough. Feng Xi already knows how difficult it is to cut the moon. What should Chang''an do now?


    He has already tried his best to be unable to be the enemy, but Huasheng can''t give up. Moreover, there is such a time bomb in the three realms and six roads. Sooner or later, there will be a war!


    A battle in front of Chang''an.


    A life and death battle!


    What about Huasheng at that time? And what can they do?


    Think of the enemy Chang''an, Feng Xi is also reluctant to part with


    Feng Xi really regards Chang''an as her own child, but who would have thought that this child would have such explosive power?

 Chapter 2722

    "Master, you can''t have nothing to eat. It''s been two days!"


    "No matter what, people are iron, rice is steel. People''s bodies can''t be so ungrateful."


    "What''s more, if you don''t eat, you won''t have the strength until your ancestors find a way out? At that time, how would you go in and find someone


    "We just need to keep ourselves and be ready now. You don''t think we can''t keep up with it?"


    "ancestors sent messages, fox emperor has been looking for old gods to find ways, I believe that will soon be news, after all, heaven must be awesome old gods, they are knowledgeable, although usually no matter, but when it is time to use, still very strong."


    "When they have a way out, we will have to be busy. Then you can''t be in the past now!"


    Qin, Anhui and Henan stayed there for two days. They cooked a lot of food. The wind didn''t even open the door, let alone eat. Then Qingfeng came along.


    It was the night of the second day, the second day of joy disappearing in Huasheng and Chang''an.


    If Fengxi doesn''t open the door yet, Qingfeng people will try to find Qingcheng ancestors to solve the problem. After all, they can''t open the boundary arranged by Fengxi.


    Except for them, the white wolf king is the patron saint of Fengxi. Only Fengxi can summon the white wolf king. It''s hard for other people to think about it. They can''t find it.


    Qingfeng and Qin, Anhui and Henan are really soft and hard.


    However, wind Xi, who will not listen to the door, no one will listen.


    "Even if you have strength, you can''t help me. Leave me alone and practice."


    "Leave me alone."


    As for their words, Fengxi is not confused. It is because she understands too well that the immortal at the level of fox emperor can help.


    In the past, she couldn''t do anything but make trouble.


    It''s better to reflect quietly.


    In other words, Fengxi is not introspective now, but more decadent. The later she gets news, the later she sees Huasheng.


    Feng Xi even thought, can she and Huasheng still meet in this life?


    We should know that people''s life span is very short. Now, for the first time, the fox emperor and others meet with unsolvable troubles, and even they don''t know when to end.


    Fengxi really doesn''t know how long to wait.


    So it is possible to say goodbye in this life.


    Thinking of this, Feng Xi felt that her heart hurt even more.


    In fact, Fengxi''s premonition is not wrong. She and Huasheng have almost disappeared.


    Some things are really fate.


    You think you have escaped, but in the end, the samsara is still going through.


    Some things are also doomed, you think it will not happen, but in fact, it is waiting for you at the end of fate.


    As the wind said, these are really fate, at the beginning of fate is already designed script.


    No one can change it.


    You think you change your life against the weather, or turn back time, but in fact, it''s just a joke of fate with you. If you avoid one, you will meet a bigger one.


    Fate is such a wonderful thing. It will make fun of you. Maybe it was just a small disaster. You surprised yourself to avoid it, but in fact, you will encounter a bigger disaster, even killing you.


    So sometimes, when everything is over again, it may not be perfect.


    Once the loss and regret, after all, is missed.

 Chapter 2723

    Just like the Huasheng now, the original bosun may not be as strong as it is today? However, bosun did not respect Huasheng as much as Chang''an does today.


    So each time the results show that the future is different.


    When Feng Xi falls into self reproach fear and self decadence and doesn''t know what else to do, Bai ran and others are really busy flying.


    The boundary of the underworld, Fengdu hell.


    "Master, I know you are in a hurry, but it''s no use looking for these things..."


    "Let standard go back quickly. The three birds are really numb to death!"


    Yu Qilin is holding his ears. His braids are going to be strung up in the sky, and his goose bumps are going to fall off.


    Although she is five thousand years old, she is like a child in nature. She can''t deal with such a vicious beast as standard who feeds on children''s heart and liver.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he had traveled all over the world in his early years and knew so much about it, Yu Qilin would have kept it at the bottom of hell and would never come out.


    "Emperor, if you want me to say that you might as well let me go out and see the strength of the demon world, maybe I will win! I''ve made up for my mistakes, haven''t I? "


    Now, I don''t know what I can say


    The standard bird shakes three big heads towards the nightmare, three heads, six eyes, and each eye has a bad intention.


    When the standard bird spoke, Yu Qilin covered his ears again in an instant. All those who resisted were twisted into ears.


    The voice of standard bird is very good to describe. Its diaphragmatic response is like the sound of scratching the blackboard with fingers, the harsh sound of sharp iron pipes rubbing against the floor


    Please imagine that sound!


    "You can''t make up for the crime you committed for thousands of years."


    "Want to go out, dream!"


    Yan Zhuo looked at the action of the bird with fierce eyebrows. Then he closed the door with a wave. The bird was locked all over and pressed into the underground magma again. Then it sent out painful hind feet. The resentment of the whole body spread out like hot air.


    Then those resentments were instantly sucked into the body by nightmare burning, and the whole person became light again.


    I can''t help it. He just lives on resentment. The more resentment, the fuller his body is, the stronger his strength will be. But at present, he still can''t break the boundary of seventy-two fantasy.


    Gas standard almost vomit blood, six eyes are rolling white eyes, can only constantly persuade themselves not to be angry, do not send out resentment, it lives in the single room, is still warm, almost no one


    "Go, next, I don''t believe that there are tens of millions of strange things under the pressure of the whole Fengdu, and none of them has a way!"


    "Hurry up. I don''t know what''s going on with Hades and the fox emperor."


    Yan Zhuo doesn''t believe it. These things have something to do with the devil. Can''t you get anything useful from them?


    Besides, even if you really can''t ask, if you take more resentment and increase the strength of Yan Zhuo, maybe you can open the border of seventy-two fairyland that day!


    This is the way that Yan Zhuo can think of.


    After all, as long as he strolls around Fengdu hell, even if he doesn''t do anything, he will be angry at these things, and then he can release fresh resentment uncontrollably.


    Even if he can''t ask anything useful, he can have a good meal.


    It''s not a loss at all.


    Yu Qilin always thinks that his master has become bad. He was not so angry before!

 Chapter 2724

    At the same time, the two sides of Fengdu emperor''s thoughts are not good, but he is more elegant than Yan Zhuo.


    Looking for ancient books under the Yin and Yang world of the underworld.


    The Yin and Yang realm is the place where the Yin and Yang life and death books record the six life and death cycles of the three realms.


    Every place has its own encyclopedia, but the ancient books of the underworld are not real books, but wisps of divine knowledge and colorful little balls of light floating in the yin-yang world, surrounded by a yellow silk book, which is the thin life and death of yin and Yang.


    Although it is a small one, it records the secrets of the reincarnation of all the creatures in the three realms and six paths!


    It is said that no matter who died in the three realms and six ways, no matter how he died, his memory would be completely forgotten with a bowl of Mengpo soup after stepping into reincarnation.


    But in fact, it was not forgotten, but was taken out and put in the yin-yang realm.


    Of course, there are those who do not enter into samsara, but no matter where he ends up in exile, all traces of his existence in this world will turn into a wisp of divine consciousness and flow into the Yin and Yang realms.


    Naturally, this is not what anyone wants to see. Only the Pluto has the right to check it, and even the emperor of heaven has no right, because in the underworld, only the Hades can make changes.


    And the method of checking the Hades is to use his own cultivation point on the divine consciousness, and then use consciousness to detect who is the memory of his life, and who is who he meets.


    What the hell flame wants to look for is the trace that the moon once left in this world.


    It''s just that he has been looking for it for two days, but he still has nothing


    Heaven.


    Yuelao temple.


    "How can you be so stubborn? I don''t understand, do I? "


    "I don''t want to face the fox emperor? You won''t show me if I''m down to you, will you? "


    "Just say what you want to do and how you want to nod your head?"


    Bai ran stands in the hall of Yuelao temple with a waist in her waist. She looks at the old man with white hair who is seriously meditating. She says anxiously.


    It''s not that Bai ran didn''t work hard. He had a serious idea, but there was no other way.


    In the heaven, he ran all over the place. At the same time, he sent all the strength of the fox tribe to help, looking for the gods everywhere.


    So far, it has not been a matter of several white dye people, all people should work together to think of countermeasures.


    After all, if Chang''an is really out of control and does something, it will turn the world upside down and kill people


    Who can afford the consequences?


    It''s not that we hope Chang''an or have any opinions on the devil. It''s just that once you get into the devil, it''s a time bomb after all, and no one can guarantee it.


    How do you have to be prepared?


    Besides, no one knows whether Huasheng is willing to be taken away by Chang''an, and Huasheng doesn''t speak, does he?


    It was taken directly by Chang''an.


    If not for anything else, we have to see if Huasheng is willing.


    I have to find it too!


    So Bai Ran is really trying to find a way to break through the 72 illusion.


    After all, it is useless to say anything.


    But now Bai ran thought of a point that no one else had thought of. He wanted to confirm the matter. If he didn''t, he might not be at ease. Moreover, there was a direction.


    It''s just that the old man in charge of the matter is simply stubborn. It''s useless to say anything without oil and salt!


    I was sitting there with my eyes closed, my right hand holding the red line, my left hand clenching my fist, and the grain silk was not moving!


    "It is said that the moon and the fairy were in charge of the wedding documents in the world, maintained the marriage relationship of thousands of miles, and made countless lovers. The Cowherd and Weaver Girl in those days were arranged by you, and now it is still widely spread in the world."

 Chapter 2725

    "You''ve done just as well. We don''t mean anything else. We just want to look at the red line of a couple of lovers and ask for peace of mind."


    "Now what happened outside is known to all. We should do what we can. After all, there are no eggs under the nest..."


    "No one knows who he is? isn''t it? There is no way to find you! "


    When Bai Ran is worried, Feng Qingcheng comes out.


    Although I don''t understand Bai Ran''s practice, I also know that he must have his own ideas.


    If you want to see if there is a red line involved in the world, and what is the fate, the most lazy way is to come to this temple to see if the red line between lovers is still there.


    But this is not necessarily, because no matter how big the fate is, it may not break the destiny.


    It''s just that now it''s really like the wind pouring into the city. There''s no way out.


    Bairan several people really look for the gods, check countless books, but all of them are fruitless!


    "Oh, you girl is better than that fox spirit! Holding the wedding documents in the world to maintain the marriage of thousands of miles! It''s very comfortable to listen to it! "


    "But there is still nothing to show you!"


    "I am in charge of the marriage in the world, but I can''t match my heart''s desire. Besides, the descendant of the lady Xuannu in Jiutian has no record of reincarnation in the vast underworld. What can I have in this Yuelao temple? You are so worthy of me


    "You''d better think of other ways. Don''t let me go. I''m just a matchmaker. If the world is going to die, the only thing I can do is to help him lead a red thread. But you can see that the child is only one year old. What should I lead?"


    After finishing, Yue and Xianweng continued to meditate with their eyes closed, and they took time to listen to the voices of all walks of life. However, those who asked for him were sincere. Yue and Xianweng were not stingy and sent a red line quickly.


    I hope they get married right away. After all, who knows if there is a tomorrow, right?


    At the end of everything, no longer a single dog, is the last thing that moon and fairy do for the world!


    In the end, Bai ran was worried that there would be a war. As a result, when she went out, she saw the married people everywhere


    "Why didn''t you just say that?"


    Bai Ran is used to being wild all the time. She does everything according to her will. She doesn''t have to ask directly.


    However, bairan and Xianweng were not happy until a thousand years ago. Bairan wanted a red line that he could follow the wind. The old man had to say that they were different species and not suitable?


    Can Bai ran get used to him? Besides, he is not the first pair of different species?


    Naturally, she was not willing to. Then she made a big fuss at Yuelao temple and finally took a red line.


    For this reason, the month and fairy also to white dye nose is not nose, particularly proud, stubborn an old man.


    "As I said just now, there''s nothing to see. Isn''t it just that there isn''t?"


    "Blame me if you don''t understand yourself?"


    The moon and the fairy face bairan with a big white eye, and then check the red line in their hands. Every time they see bairan, they think he is coming to grab the red line.


    If you don''t check the number, he is really worried.


    "Don''t check. I have a daughter-in-law now. I don''t want your stuff."


    "We''re going."


    Bai Ran is speechless when she sees the actions of the moon and the fairy. But when she thinks about it, the old man is a little bit pitiful for being bullied.


    Then Bai ran turns around and leaves with the wind.


    "The emperor of heaven has a artifact that can explore all things. Try it!"

 Chapter 2726

    "But I don''t know if I can go into the 72 fairyland, but if you try it, it''s like walking around like a headless fly."


    "As for whether the emperor is willing to borrow it or not, it depends on you. It''s a secret treasure of the heavenly family. The Kunlun mirror is used by the emperor for his own exploration. Only he can use it himself."


    "You go, don''t say I told you!"


    "Hurry up, what are you doing? I''m bored to see the fox."


    The moon and the fairy said that the red line on the drummer''s hand could not deceive Bai ran with his eyes closed. What else should I do.


    "You..."


    "I see!"


    Bai ran stops when he hears the words of moon and fairy. Unexpectedly, the old man still knows this. Besides, even if he knows, he will tell him according to the degree to which he hates him?


    Doesn''t the old man hate him that much? He said that his white dye was so popular that he was not a guest of honor or a mascot?


    "Thanks to the moon and the fairy!"


    Seeing Bai ran in a daze, Feng Qingcheng hastens to thank Bai ran in advance, and then he pulls Bai ran to the emperor of heaven. No matter whether the emperor borrows it or not, he has to have a try.


    After Bai Ran''s departure, Yue and Xianweng look up at Bai Ran''s back, take out their red thread and reinforce it.


    Yue and Xianweng hope they don''t separate, so that bairan will not make trouble in Yuelao temple again.


    In fact, Yue and Xianweng really like bairan, because only when bairan comes, can Yuelao temple be more lively. It''s just that Yue and Xianweng can''t say


    "When we finish our business here, come to Yuelao temple for a long time. If there''s nothing to do, you can help Yan Zhuo. The old man and his wife are involved in the red line. The old man is not diligent in his work, and we have to look for it ourselves. Does he forget them, or why he has been single?"


    "He''ll have to make trouble at the old moon temple, otherwise he won''t work."


    It''s just that they can''t break the iron bar


    "Then I must help the old man! The dust of dark iron


    When Bai ran listens to the wind and goes to the emperor of heaven, she reads all the way.


    He also won''t admit that he really likes to go to the Moon Temple


    By looking for marriage with Yan Zhuo for Mingyan, I''m happy to play and annoy the old man.


    And fengqingcheng again selectively ignored his words.


    But what should be said or not? It''s good to help Yan Zhuo and Yan Zhuo to find their fate. Otherwise, they are alone.


    "Don''t talk about it. If it doesn''t work then, it''s dark iron and concrete. I don''t believe they can push the fate away."


    "First think about how to tell the emperor, he will not lend us."


    "You have many ideas. If you refuse to borrow them, you will have to ask emperor Fengdu to solve the problem with the help of Hades."


    "We can''t break the boundary of Chang''an, but we can deal with him!"


    Feng Qingcheng pulls bairan and falls on the position of the back hall of the emperor of heaven. He doesn''t move on, and then he looks at Bai ran.


    The eyes are very serious, no joke at all.


    "I think you can do it!"


    "And very well!"


    "So, Qingcheng, are you close to the red and black to the ink? How did you learn to play rogue like me


    Bai Ran is stunned when he hears the wind pouring into the city. Then he can''t help laughing.


    This method is simple and crude, better than he thought!


    It seems that his family is completely out of line with him?

 Chapter 2727

    "Don''t make trouble, who''s a rascal. The emperor had this thing that day. He knew we were in a hurry, but he didn''t mention it. Besides, Chang''an''s problem was not a one-man''s business, and the whole heaven could not hold it down. Then..."


    Feng Qingcheng looks serious, not because of anything else. If everything turns out to be the worst, Chang''an is really completely demonized, just like the original no one to control and arrogant one life''s killing of the moon, the three realms and six ways will howl all over again!


    This is not a trivial matter, but the emperor of heaven seems to have nothing to do with it? Do your own little 99?


    Even if it is the wind Qingcheng heart only obey the emperor of heaven, the heart also has dissatisfaction.


    "No, Chang''an is Chang''an, and beheading the moon is cutting the moon. No matter whether it''s reincarnation or not, they all have one thing in common, that is, it''s all related to Huasheng. I believe that Huasheng was able to hold back the beheading of the moon, and certainly could pacify Chang''an."


    "I have confidence in my relative!"


    "Besides, there is no other way, is it? I''ll go in myself. You go back and wait. If I haven''t gone back in half an hour, you can find the two single dogs and use your method. "


    White dye finished the lapel, raised her hand to manage the wind Qingcheng''s hair, and then flashed into the inner hall of the emperor of heaven.


    Needless to say, it was not blocked. It was released all the way to the emperor of heaven.


    Even when bairan mentions the Kunlun mirror, TIANYAO is not surprised. He doesn''t ask Bai ran how he knows the secret treasure of this day. Instead, he freely admits that he has it and can detect 72 illusions, but he doesn''t find Huasheng.


    After all, this thing can explore all things, but it does not mean that it can find people.


    Of course, we can''t deny that the cultivation of TIANYAO is not enough, so we can''t use Kunlun mirror to the maximum extent.


    TIANYAO took out the Kunlun mirror generously, and offered to lend it to Bai ran and let them check it by themselves. One person''s strength is limited, but it''s not sure if there are more people.


    Maybe you can see what you want to see.


    From coming in to the present, everything is very smooth, which makes Bai ran feel cheated.


    Bai Ran is holding the bronze mirror with a blue frame in her hand. She looks back and forth. Looking at the Kunlun mirror, she is only the size of her palm? Can you believe that such a little thing can see everything?


    "Is the emperor really willing to lend me such artifact?"


    "No conditions?"


    When she came, Bai ran thought about a lot of possibilities and also thought about the countermeasures. She was ready to call people.


    The emperor of heaven gave him this move?


    "What is the word of the fox emperor? Not to mention the contribution of Huasheng and his wife to the three realms and six ways, let''s say that now, if the child is really reincarnated by cutting the moon, everyone has to pinch their sweat! "


    "Besides, only Huasheng can hold him back. No one wants Huasheng to have an accident."


    "The same is true of the emperor! Order has just been restored to heaven, so we can''t let him go into disorder... "


    What TIANYAO said is serious. Now he is no longer the seemingly simple eighth prince.


    The longer the emperor became in that position, the more he understood why he was in that position!


    Everything is because of the word power.


    "Well, thank you very much. Goodbye."


    Bairan doesn''t have time to listen to what TIANYAO says here. He goes back when he has time, and asks Huasheng to cast his magic.


    "Wait a minute. Don''t worry, fox emperor. I''ve finished my speech."


    "Artifact can be taken away, but the emperor wants a condition, a condition for sending troops!"

 Chapter 2728

    TIANYAO looks at Bai Ran''s getting up and about to go. He quickly gets up and shouts to stop. He doesn''t expect Bai ran to come here and says to go.


    Can''t a normal person see his unfinished words? He was just polite, but Bai ran could take it seriously?


    TIANYAO has no choice but to speak up. He has endured so many days and is thinking about what to do before he can send out his troops again. After all, because of the peacock clan, Yun Zhaoning''s death was completely passed on. It not only affected his plan, but also caused a lot of troubles. The cloud clan did not stop there.


    TIANYAO really hates bairan and others. If it wasn''t for their need, TIANYAO would rather break the Kunlun mirror than lend it to anyone.


    "Can you understand the meaning of this? In fact, it''s very simple. Only you can join forces with the old ministers to attack the demon world. You can use the Kunlun mirror. "


    "It''s just a mirror. As for whether you can find Huasheng, it''s your business. After all, if there are too many people, you can always find a way."


    "But whether you can take away the mirror depends on how the fox emperor chooses it."


    "Other people don''t understand. I understand, but I don''t understand you. Now that the demon world is no longer beheading the moon, and the heaven is back to life. If we don''t take advantage of it, will we have to wait for the moon to come back?"


    "Just like the child of Huasheng, he is clearly the reincarnation of beheading the moon. But because of Huasheng''s relationship, you refuse to admit it or even make mistakes again and again? At that time, because of the release of the moon, the Hades was exiled, but now such a big thing happened, no one has dealt with it. Is it not tolerant enough to you? "


    "Now you agree to send troops and unite with the old minister to solve the demon world before the child is completely turned into a beheader. After that, whether it is the prestige of the heaven world or that of you and Ming Yan, you will rise to a new level!"


    "Such a simple question, the fox emperor is smart, can certainly think through, this Kunlun God mirror, the fox emperor takes, is should."


    Tian Yao looks at Bai Ran''s feet and looks up at him with a smile in his eyes. He looks cold on his back.


    But he can''t miss the chance anyway.


    Now he did the position of the emperor of heaven, it is almost besieged, everywhere is ambush, a little careless will be pulled down.


    A lot of power has been dispersed. The old officials in the court are holding down, and there are bairan and other people outside. If he doesn''t make some decisions, he will be completely ignored.


    What''s more, since the last war, the cultivation of heaven''s cultivation has been very good. Is it not easy to join forces with other forces to attack a demon kingdom or a demon world without the moon cutting?


    You know, without the moon, the power of the demon world has been weakened by half.


    Taking advantage of the recovery of the heaven, the reincarnation of the moon has not returned to the demon world, which is a rare opportunity in the sky.


    How can we miss TIANYAO?


    He, who is the Lord of heaven, needs to take back all the rights that his father and his emperor did in those years.


    "Who proved that Chang''an is the reincarnation of the moon? There is no record of reincarnation in the underworld. The moon cutting has already disappeared. Chang''an has no evidence of previous life. How can the emperor of heaven affirm it? "


    "Just because they look alike? Is the emperor too arbitrary? "


    "As for the matter of sending troops, I don''t think it''s the right time. At present, the devil Kingdom has not done anything. Before that, the three realms and six ways are still peaceful coexistence. If the emperor wants to fight, you have to ask your people if they want to fight!"

 Chapter 2729

    "As for the Kunlun mirror, whether you want to borrow it or not, think about it yourself."


    "We don''t know anything about the situation in the" seventy-two fantasy land ". No one knows what Chang''an is now, let alone who he is."


    "As soon as you think, he is really the reincarnation of the moon, do you think we still have a chance? The rebirth of nirvana is generally stronger than that of the past, let alone the present one. "


    "What''s more, the border of" 72 fantasy "has become so strong that we can''t even get into it. We can imagine what will happen if Chang''an gets out of control."


    "So I don''t understand. What are you thinking? Put those careful thoughts down first. If the three realms and six ways are gone, there will be new rulers and heroes in troubled times. "


    "If you don''t want to be pushed down, you''d better cooperate."


    Bai ran takes the Kunlun mirror and looks at TIANYAO.


    To deal with the emperor of heaven, Bai ran didn''t want to really want Mingyan and other people to come together. TIANYAO just doesn''t have a clear mind. If someone knocks it, he can wake up for several days.


    What''s more, if you really want to call people, it''s a rebellion. Even if you have any opinions about the emperor of heaven, Bai ran will not, let alone think about it. Even if you say it, it''s really just a talk.


    It''s not how loyal he is to heaven, but he doesn''t want to go to war.


    Once there is a fight, no matter which side it is, it is the people who suffer.


    The superior is generally unimportant, but lost some face, but lost under the hand is life.


    Now the most important thing is to see what''s going on at Huasheng. People have to have a number in their hearts. Otherwise, it would be totally blind and blind. Once something goes wrong, it''s really hopeless to follow the situation that everyone doesn''t want.


    Although you can''t win the same fight, you can''t even try it.


    But Bai Ran is not sure about Chang''an.


    "Emperor of heaven, you are also a wise man. In fact, this kind of thing needs the support of the people. As long as you have enough people''s support, the three realms and six paths of peace and tranquility, no one dares to move you. If there are, let alone others, when we are the fox clan, the underworld and Fengdu, I dare say that they will all do it."


    "Don''t worry. I don''t talk big or tell lies!"


    "What''s more, you don''t seem to have any other way now. After all, I''m borrowing from you with three forces."


    Bai ran finished, looking at TIANYAO, she didn''t respond, but her blue veins were slightly provoked. She was holding her breath, but she didn''t dare to face up to herself. After all, if you really have this strength, you don''t have to be tied up like now!


    Relatively speaking, Bai ran really gives face. After all, if he really wants to be tough, he will take it as Feng Qingcheng said.


    I can still talk to him so much. Although the words are not pleasant to listen to and intimidate and entice, the victory is effective, and TIANYAO has stopped.


    Bai ran shakes the Kunlun mirror in her hand, then turns around and leaves. However, no matter what expression TIANYAO has, it''s a waste of time to tell him so much. Bai Ran is really busy.


    After all, everyone is waiting


    Everyone is not idle, although not put in the mouth, but really worried about Huasheng.


    was only white dye. I didn''t expect his daughter-in-law to be so helpful. He wasted so much talk and was still awesome by the God''s mirror that God detested and borrowed from Kunlun.

 Chapter 2730

    Human world.


    Fengjia.


    "So the Kunlun mirror is useless, isn''t it?"


    "No hope? Just use it, I borrowed it from a lot of words


    Bai ran looks at the great changes of the Feng family, and the array is full of arrays. On the array, red cinnabar is used to depict all kinds of animals. They are majestic, and they are all combat forms.


    Among these animals, Bai ran knows, or is familiar with, two. One is the guardian God of Fengqing''s Mount, and the other is Fengxi''s present Guardian God xuanjie ice, the white wolf king.


    As for other animals, it is not difficult to understand that it is the patron saint of all previous Feng family owners!


    At the moment, Feng Xi''s whole state has become energetic. Yesterday''s decadence is not seen at all, and her eyes are full of excitement. Because she knows what she can finally do for Huasheng, make up for her self blame and fill up her fear, Fengxi can be regarded as standing up again.


    If you don''t know, you can''t even touch Shengfeng.


    After all, even bairan and others can''t work together. It''s not at all a level of hostility. Fengxi didn''t expect such a thing to happen one day. Just like the white wolf king thought, she has always relied on her. Even if she can''t, there is also the patron saint of the wind family, and even the ancestors of Qingcheng. It''s really the sky that falls and tall people stand against her.


    She did not know when she became such an idea. When she found out, she hated such an immature self.


    Maybe it''s really more friends. In the past, when everything was all by myself, Fengxi didn''t know what would happen. Wipe the dust, stand up and continue to work. But now, there are Qin, Wanyu, Huasheng and bairan in life


    Feng Xi doesn''t know what she has become such a delicate person.


    This time, like an alarm bell, wakes up the wind.


    She wants to be stronger, not worse, and curl up in her shell like a turtle when she meets something.


    "If you don''t want to use it, I''ll wait for you. Our method and the Kunlun mirror you borrowed will work."


    "Now, if we can''t combine the power of the two gods, we can''t combine the power of the two gods to open up the world."


    Fengqingcheng is standing in the array and doesn''t ask the Kunlun God mirror. Bai ran borrowed it with great effort. It''s OK to use it now.


    Moreover, Bai ran came back within the time agreed by them, proving that Bai ran could handle it completely.


    At the moment, the flame and the nightmare have arrived. Although they have not found any news, their own strength is now the biggest help.


    Especially the nightmare burning, even the wind can see that this old guy seems to become whiter?


    Every time Yan Zhuo improves his accomplishments, his skin color will turn white!


    All of these forces add up, even if you can''t open the border, but the refraction inside is still ok?


    Fengqingcheng can be confident.


    "Don''t delay any more, let''s go!"


    "Bairan, you stand in the northern corner and hold down the eyes of the array. We use our own strength to join the array of Qingcheng. With the refraction of Kunlun God mirror, we can explore the images in 72 fantasy realms."


    Dark flame expression also some excited say.

 Chapter 2731

    Feng Xi stands in their own corner with others and keeps the array. Although Feng Xi''s strength is certainly not able to catch up with them, there is one thing that can be done. She is stable.


    The breeze is not idle, even standing behind the wind Xi to protect the Dharma for her.


    Then I saw fengqingcheng painted various kinds of supernatural animals with red cinnabar, showing their real bodies one after another, just like coming out of the painting.


    Indeed, originally they were the guardian gods. They used to practice with the master of the wind family, and now they can afford the word "divine beast".


    "Please experience the power of the patron saint to help me open 72 illusions!"


    When the wind blows down the city, all the strength of the people pours into the array eye in the center of the array. On the array eye, it is the Kunlun God mirror brought back by Bai Ran''s waste words.


    The colorful light refracted into the mirror which was only the size of the palm, and then the Kunlun mirror slowly changed. The dazzling white light flashed in the mirror and instantly refracted in the air.


    And this dazzling white light is just a segment of the image.


    "Yes! Finally I can see what''s going on inside! No This Is this really seventy-two fantasy


    The wind Xi looked at a white light in front of her slowly showing the image, just like watching a movie and watching a long screen, but always with joy, now it is a half cold heart.


    Although we don''t know whether this method can work or not, there is no other way. Fengxi''s grandfather thought that it might be possible to combine the power of the guardian gods of all ages to use the wind family''s tracking technique at the same time. However, we still don''t know that there is Kunlun mirror. We need a powerful carrier to reflect the images inside.


    After all, if tracking can''t get in, you can only peek, just like reflecting through a mirror.


    However, this method, no matter which step, requires powerful spiritual power and even artifact.


    Originally, Fengxi was still in a headache. It seemed that nothing could be done with the things of the wind family. But unexpectedly, the ancestor of Qingcheng came and asked her to prepare the array and ask the patron saint of the wind family for generations.


    Wind Xi''s excited heart, ups and downs, is really up and down for a while. This restless heart ah, when you see Bai ran coming with her artifact, her confidence is doubled. But I didn''t expect that when you thought you were struggling to climb a mountain, you looked up and found that the height you thought was nothing at all.


    In looking at the wind home suddenly came so many big men, wind Xi thought this is stable.


    After all, even the Kunlun God mirror can be obtained. Now we are short of strength, and the strength of this group of people is Fengdu emperor. Although it is forced to open, as long as you can see the situation inside and know how Huasheng three people are, everyone can be at ease.


    Although this method is a bit unorthodox.


    It''s just that Feng Xi didn''t dare to think about it. She was full of hope and forced to open the 72 dreamland to see such a situation.


    Feng Xi has been to the 72 Wonderland before. She knows what kind of fantasy it is. She can even repeat it according to her own demons, but no matter how it changes, it can''t change into what it is now!


    Feng Xi thinks that it''s just the upgrade of the border. Outsiders can''t get in, but it doesn''t affect the inside.


    But now it seems that she is really less knowledgeable.


    She underestimated Chang''an.


    Looking at Chang''an, we must not treat a one-year-old child, after all, there is no one-year-old child, can make the gods helpless, even stunned.

 Chapter 2732

    "This is the seventy-two fairyland now!"


    "I can''t imagine that Chang''an has been able to get such a high level now?"


    The tone of the wind is incredible.


    She thought that seeing the border of the seventy-two fantasy world was already very strong, but she did not expect that it was really strong in the seventy-two fantasy world.


    Chang''an not only laid a strong border on the seventy-two Wonderland, so that they could not even touch it, but also made precautions.


    Guard against one day if someone really breaks the border and affects him.


    Chang''an once again set up a powerful illusion on the whole 72 illusions, so that is to say, add another illusion to the fantasy.


    But this is an impossible thing!


    But Chang''an not only did it, but also changed it beyond recognition.


    "I didn''t expect that this boy''s strength has exceeded all of us. When I saw the border of 72 fantasy, I still had a lucky idea, thinking that although the strength of the border layout was strong and beyond our tolerance, maybe this was his all strength, a single throw


    "I still can''t believe how such a person can appear in the three realms and six paths."


    "Now it seems that when I have less knowledge and can''t find Chang''an in the Yin Yang life and death book, we should know that this child is not simple and can''t be countered by you and me."


    "Now these behaviors, must be in the eyes of Chang''an, are they all family members?"


    Bai ran looks at the mirage in the seventy-two fairyland and slowly takes back her hand. It''s meaningless to insist on it.


    In any case, what we see are illusions, which means that Chang''an wants them to see. As for the situation of the three Huasheng people, Chang''an hides it well.


    Now the strength of Chang''an has been seen by all.


    This is a dozing tiger. If you don''t move him, he won''t get up to move you. However, no one knows when the tiger will hunt. Maybe when he has enough rest and feels hungry, he will show his hunting moment at any time.


    After all, how can tigers go down the mountain empty handed? Besides, hunting is nature!


    Like today''s Chang''an, in the final analysis, how his nature is, others may not know, but the nature of the devil is known to all.


    The evil spirit of Chang''an is going to heaven.


    There is nothing to be seen outside the boundary of the seventy-two fantasy, but in the seventy-two dreamland, the evil spirit on the things arranged by Chang''an is not concealed, just like the black smoke on the fire, layer by layer upward


    This is what a one year old can do!


    I can''t believe it, but it''s true.


    No one can be sure whether Chang''an''s magic will be merciful because he has been in the human world for a year and has feelings with others.


    No one dares to bet.


    If you lose, such a bomb


    "All right, don''t be so bitter. At least we have confirmed that Huasheng is in the 72 fairyland."


    "Isn''t that the harvest?"


    Bai ran looks at the several people after the work is finished. They are calm and have no relaxed appearance. It''s better not to go to Barra to see some images.


    After reading this, if you don''t feel relieved, you will be more anxious.


    Wind Xi''s mouth is an instant bubble, on a fire.


    Feng Qingcheng sent away the patron saint of the Feng family. She sat beside Bai ran with her hands crossed and frowned. This may be because she was in her mother''s house, but more definitely because she became a "bad habit" after marriage.

 Chapter 2733

    "Do we see the same thing? All the demons that you don''t want to see in the dreamland will be the ones you don''t want to see. If they are different, they will be good, but if they are the same, they will be reflected through the Kunlun God mirror. I''m afraid that Chang''an can''t stand it! "


    "It''s not just that the border is not the same level as us, but even the fairyland. It seems that the old thing that we have lived for tens of thousands of years can''t catch up with a one-year-old baby!"


    "The fire all over the sky is catching up with my Fengdu hell. The fire is full of strong evil Qi. If you are angry, how long will it take me to eat?"


    Yan Zhuo sits in front of the window and looks at the sunshine outside. She stretches out her white hands, which are too white to see the blood color. She lets the sunlight pass through completely, with a little appreciation in her eyes.


    He was very satisfied with his skin color. He liked it so bloodless. The feeling of sunlight through his hands and his black clothes made him more white.


    And Yan Zhuo said at the end of the time, the tone is a little bit sad.


    As for the dark flame sitting on the opposite side, said that he could not understand his deformed aesthetic, and at the moment, his mind was full of shock to the image just now.


    Before Ming Dynasty, the 72 fairyland was still beautiful. Although there were various small worlds in the dreamland, it was a peaceful world from the outside.


    But now it''s like a fiery hell, full of volcanic eruptions, magma, and rolling giant flint.


    It''s like a disaster movie.


    What''s more, all these things that can be seen are full of evil spirit, black and red. Now, the main colors in the 72 illusion are black and red, which gives people a feeling of incomparable depression.


    In addition, when people think of the gap between them and Chang''an, it is even more depressing. Let alone the self mockery of Yan Zhuo, Bai Ran''s heart is somewhat unacceptable.


    This is it. How can we fight?


    Let''s follow Chang''an. This fight may not even see Chang''an''s face. It''s over!


    Don''t believe it. According to Chang''an''s ability to arrange illusions now, it is to let bairan break through, which is also a crushing without pressure!


    Today''s seventy-two fairyland, the extent of the devil''s spirit, even if the gods are contaminated, they will die!


    It''s not exaggeration, it''s fact.


    Immortals cultivate spiritual power, which is OK to deal with demons, but evil Qi enters the body, that is, two forces run in the body at the same time. Not everyone is Chang''an, they can not only digest it, but also take it for their own use.


    What''s more, it''s like a kind of harmful gas. A little bit of it may not matter. At most, it''s a little uncomfortable. In addition, it has spiritual power to protect the body. But if it''s too much, it''s completely overpowered by psychic power, then it''s not dead?


    Seventy two illusion is like this now. Bai ran and others have already been regarded as the best among the immortals, but even they do not have the ability to protect themselves with spiritual power. Once they enter, they will die. They will be eroded by the evil spirit and die!


    This kind of evil Qi is like a bag without ventilation. It can completely control you, and there is no place to escape. You can only wait for death.


    Even if I went in, I didn''t even see the noodles and picked up the lunch box directly.


    "Have you ever thought that maybe this is not done by Chang''an?"


    "Besides, you also know that Chang''an is a child, more than a year old, which is different from ordinary children, but he will not make it like this? Even if you are contaminated How could the gap be so great? "


    "It''s impossible to think about it!"


    "Didn''t you say that Chang''an might be someone''s reincarnation? Can it be that the man really came back, he did it, not Chang''an at all! "

 Chapter 2734

    "I don''t understand. I just ask a question from an objective point of view. There is no other meaning."


    Naturally, Qin, Anhui and Henan have always been in the Feng family, and their tone is very humble. After all, none of the people present here are ordinary people.


    He was sitting beside Fengxi, watching the blisters of Fengxi. He was worried. Of course, Chang''an did not understand how a child more than one year old could be so strong?


    What will happen is always on the watch, because nothing can help, so I sit quietly and watch all this.


    Qin, Anhui and Henan were worried after watching it for a long time. How could they be more and more evil? Besides, the flames in the sky were soaring, and the magma eruption was not all illusions?


    If it''s a fantasy, how can you die?


    He didn''t understand it, but he knew that it shouldn''t be done by Chang''an. He took care of the child. Although he was cold-blooded, he was actually very sensible.


    Even if the child took Huasheng and Xile away, he would not make the outside like this. How could Chang''an want other people''s lives?


    When Chang''an can''t control the attack, isn''t it because someone murdered him and Huasheng first. Is there any joy?


    Qin, Anhui and Henan really do not believe, or even can''t believe, fox emperor, Fengdu emperor, Ming king, plus Qingcheng ancestors, how can these people together not subdue a Chang''an?


    In fact, it is not only Qin Wanyu who can''t believe it. The wind, the white dye, the wind pouring the city, the dark flame, the nightmare burning, and even the river current don''t want to believe it.


    But the facts are already there.


    On the other side of the river, sitting on the opposite side of Qin, Wan and Yu, leaning on the sofa, he can not say what words to describe, but the whole person seems to have been empty.


    He was quieter than Qin, Anhui and Henan. He didn''t even say anything from the beginning to the end.


    Looking at fengqingcheng, she beckons Fengxi to set up a battle. She sees Fengxi full of hope and turns into disappointment again and again. She looks at bairan coming with a small mirror. She looks at Mingyan rushing in with her cold body. She also sees Bai Di''s transparent nightmare coming


    The river seems calm, but the psychological powerlessness, pain can not.


    Everyone is helping him and looking for his wife and children. However, Jiangliu''s husband and father can do nothing.


    It''s no use but to look at it quietly.


    What Fengxi and others did, Jiangliu didn''t understand or help. He could only watch these people help him and say something he didn''t understand.


    Even to see one by one from the red cinnabar out of the beast, the river has no mood to be surprised.


    None of these things can be followed by a Muggle.


    Finally, the image reflected in the small mirror, in the eyes of the river, is a mirror.


    It''s empty.


    Jiang Liu didn''t know why Qin, Anhui and Henan could see it, but he couldn''t.


    Listening to their description, Jiangliu is even more anxious. After all, he seems to have nothing else to do except his impatience.


    Especially when Bai ran and others said that they couldn''t even make it. It was the first time that Jiangliu knew what bald was when they couldn''t get in at all.


    Really bald, the river''s heart will be broken.


    The helpless and powerless, suffering river seems to be breathing suffering.


    So he didn''t speak, he clenched his fist.


    And we don''t have time to pay attention to the river''s reaction. If we find something that may stop us, we are all in a hurry and have no clue. We are not only worried about Huasheng, but also about the state of Chang''an

 Chapter 2735

    Or that most worrying issue, once Chang''an is out of control


    After all calm, the words reverberate in my mind.


    That''s also the most worrying.


    Because Chang''an can control himself completely and well, it will have no effect. Even Hua Sheng has nothing to do with it. Chang''an will not hurt Hua Sheng.


    But these are based on Chang''an without change.


    "Qin, Anhui and Henan, are you stupid? If there are other people, then the person is reincarnated, will the underworld not record? "


    "Besides, the wind family''s tracking is based on their breath. They are there."


    "And such a big pen, a Sheng has no spiritual power, she will not write such a large pen even if she is worried about Chang''an. Even if she really don''t want to be disturbed, it is not the character of Radisson."


    "That would be Chang''an. Was the fire not clear enough that night? Chang''an was born extraordinary. "


    Wind Xi heard the words of Qin, Anhui and Henan, turned to him, and the heart of the shock was suddenly scattered by the sand carving.


    "There is no record in the underworld, but you don''t mean that the same is true of Huasheng? The descendants of nine days'' Xuannv, who were not recorded in her previous life and this life, said that Chang''an was a child of Huasheng, so it was possible to record it. "


    "How can I be sure if there is no record, it doesn''t matter to that person? Maybe he controlled the three of the Chinese Sheng and asked Chang''an to carry the pot. "


    "You said it too. Is that man the devil of a lifetime?"


    Qin Wanyu looked at the river flow, probably understood him, so he was not afraid of wind and angry, and said everything he could ask.


    I asked all I could think of.


    No other is to listen to some explanation, Bai ran and others may forget, he and river flow are Muggles, some things are not understand, need to be intuitive to understand.


    Besides, he did not understand it, but the river flow was not good. How urgent and helpless the river was, Qin, Anhui and Henan could really understand.


    But he can see something, just people make those, in the eyes of the river is to the air, a lot of things, river flow is invisible, can only feel.


    Although this river stream did not say, but many years of brothers, Qin Wan Yu how can not feel his eyes of struggle.


    "You are right. There is no record, but there is no evidence to prove that Chang''an is the reincarnation of that person, and there is no evidence to prove whether the man is really alive. When his soul was gone, the spiritual memory of his life had entered the Yin and Yang realm. The Three Kingdoms and six ways of life, as long as the extinction would enter, there was no exception, but there was no sign We want to find his divine memory is to get a needle in the sea! "


    The Ming Yan gave an answer to the questions recorded in the Ming world.


    After all, all the questions recorded in the underworld record, only the flame can answer the most, no one knows better than him!


    "And what we can prove is that if he is really alive or reincarnated, whatever he wants to do, it will never let Chang''an carry the pot! You can rest assured of this. "


    "How proud he is, Three Kingdoms and six ways are clear. Moreover, even if he wants to find a back pot, he will not find the people around Huasheng, he He will not be angry with Hua Sheng when he dies! "


    "And although the spirit of the devil is rushing into the sky, we can not enter, but we can still feel the breath of the three. This wind family tracing technique can also prove that the three are in the seventy-two illusion, and our direction is right."

 Chapter 2736

    Bai ran looks at Qin, Wan and Yu for sure. Although she is looking at Qin, Wan and Yu, she also knows that this is about Jiang Liu.


    Jiangliu from the beginning to the present quiet, seems to be quiet to be ignored, but we will not really forget him, there is still some respect for him.


    Especially when it comes to believing in beheading the moon, Bai Ran is still a little uncomfortable and embarrassed when she says these things in front of the river.


    But no matter what, this should be said or said. After all, Jiangliu can''t remember this point, but other people remember it very clearly. If it was really the moon cutting, he would not do anything to Huasheng.


    It''s impossible to take Chang''an as the back pot, which is not something that can be done by cutting the moon.


    At will, no one doubts that there are others who can turn the 72 fantasy into what it is today.


    Add a layer of powerful magic on top of the illusion, and this kind of magic is not only the outer boundary, but also the inner magic, and it is not that Bai ran and others can crack it.


    Either Chang''an or Chang''an was reincarnated by the moon.


    Now, although no one can prove that Chang''an is the reincarnation of the moon, but in fact, people are so sure, but there is no evidence, so no one directly concluded.


    "I see. Thank you for your help."


    "According to what you have seen and analyzed, what should we do now?"


    "You can''t open the border, and you can''t get in. Besides, even if you go in, it''s not because the evil spirit is too heavy. If the immortals get infected, they will die?"


    "Then how can we find Huasheng, Chang''an and joy?"


    Qin Wanyu sat aside and couldn''t help asking.


    All that can be explained has been said. Qin, Wan and Yu thought of the most important problem.


    But Qin Wanyu''s words are just like the topic terminator. Once this word comes out, everyone is quiet.


    Quiet like the river on one side, expressionless


    Even the most eloquent Bai ran became silent.


    It''s really hard for people.


    It''s not a joke. Don''t say you can''t break in. If you go in with your life, you will lose your life.


    Living at this age is not to be afraid of death, but to be dead and not to see Huasheng, seventy-two Wonderland, where there are countless worlds.


    If you have any carelessness, you will be trapped in it. Moreover, according to the practice of Chang''an, you may not be able to find one who is trapped in a dreamland with illusory skills.


    Even if something really happened inside, I didn''t know it outside.


    No one knows what to do in such an embarrassing situation, but he is also in a hurry. Otherwise, all kinds of methods have been thought of one by one. However, the one that can be tested has declined. Even if it is impossible, even if looking for a needle in a haystack, Bai ran wants to go to the moon hall to see some red lines.


    It''s no use knowing clearly. After all, what''s the relationship between your life and death and the marriage line? But also think of dead horse as living horse doctor!


    But Bai ran didn''t expect that Huasheng was not only a man who had no record of his previous life, but also couldn''t spy on the marriage line even when he didn''t know when.


    In fact, think about it. How can a person who has no record of the cycle of life and death in the Yin and Yang book of life and death have a marriage line?


    "Jiangliu, don''t worry. No matter what, we will not give up. We will definitely find a way to save ah Sheng."


    The wind Xi looked at the silent appearance of the crowd, understood everyone''s worry in the heart, sighed, forced to pretend to cheer up, said solemnly to the river.


    Fengxi said this not only to Jiangliu, but also to herself, because she would not give up Huasheng, no matter what happened.

 Chapter 2737

    "Yes, Jiangliu, you can rest assured. Although it is difficult for us to say, there is still a way out even if it is hard to say. There must be a way out when the car reaches the mountain front. We also believe that there must be a new way out."


    "You can rest assured that no matter who we are, we will not care about you, Huasheng or your family."


    "It''s time for us to make up for what Huasheng did for the three realms and six ways."


    "So, don''t worry about it. Don''t be so negative. We''ll try others. There will be solutions for so many people."


    Wind Qingcheng listen to the wind Xi words, also follow to see to have been silent today''s river.


    Not to mention anything else, Jiangliu stayed at Feng''s house quietly since that day when meizhuang was burned, that is, Huasheng was taken away by Chang''an.


    From the beginning, the eyes with expectation and hope to now calm, although not a word, but let people look at the heart uneasy.


    He might as well say something to let people put down in their hearts, even if it is complaining.


    So the two looking at the river are restless, and even think that the river is not vulnerable to attack, right?


    It''s just that I dare not ask.


    "Jiangliu, I know you are worried. If you hear our words, you don''t have to think so complicated. We are not at the end of our tether."


    "We can save Hua Sheng."


    Although Ming Yan is jealous of Jiangliu, she used to think that Jiangliu is not worthy of Huasheng''s efforts. However, when she knows the true identity of Jiangliu, she can only say that everything is doomed by heaven.


    They are the real destiny, no matter what happens, no one wants to get in, let alone have any result.


    Even if you don''t look at the marriage line between Huasheng and Jiangliu, Mingyan knows that they will not be separated. How can the fate of thousands of years of achievement and the disputes of several generations be separated?


    Besides, even if Hua Sheng is not here, she must not want to see such a river?


    Decadent as if there is no intuition like people, said is the current river.


    Thank you


    "On behalf of ah Sheng and the children, thank you very much."


    "You''ve done enough for our family Don''t be forced, do your best, it''s enough! "


    Jiang Liu stood up from silence and bowed to everyone, including Qin, Wan and Yu.


    This bow represents a deep thanks, like a final goodbye, also like a break for all.


    The reason why they say that they try their best is that they don''t want to see bairan and others do something irretrievably stupid.


    Immortals infected with the situation will be dead, river with what morality kidnap others to save their wives and children?


    Let others pay for their lives, he enjoys himself, and his friends comfort him, even completely affecting the lives of his friends.


    How can the river flow feel at ease?


    Once in the process of rescuing Huasheng, no matter who rescued Huasheng, he or Huasheng could not feel at ease for the rest of his life.


    Even for the rest of their lives, they lived under pressure.


    Just like now, Jiangliu''s heart has been unable to bear the blow and pressure. He is really tired. He never thought that his life with Huasheng would be such ups and downs.


    Jiang Liu really wants to know why.


    It''s time for him to do something by himself. Besides, all this should be done by himself!

 Chapter 2738

    And all the people stood up in the moment when the river was up. For nothing else, no one dared to sit down.


    At ordinary times, we are very careful to get along with the river. We don''t want to leave him alone. After all, we have to be ordinary people when we treat him differently. It''s really not easy to go this way.


    Everyone is very cooperative, but this does not include looking at the river and bowing to everyone.


    In Bai Ran''s eyes, isn''t this a break in his old age?


    Then he quickly got up and went first to help the river.


    "You get up, what is this? You worship us We can''t stand it! "


    "I know how you feel. Let alone Hua Sheng and I are relatives, the blood of the goddess of nine days, and Hua Sheng''s contribution to the three realms and six ways in the past few years will not be taken care of."


    "What''s more, even if what I said is too big, you don''t believe it. There is also Chang''an. Now his evil spirit will surpass the demon world. No matter which immortal or the three realms and six ways have, they will not care."


    "So, you don''t need any pressure. As soon as you are contaminated, you will die. Even if you are completely disillusioned, we will try to find a way to rush in. If we don''t understand the situation inside, no one will be relieved."


    Bai ran originally wanted to help the river flow up. After all, he could not watch the river flow in front of him.


    If you don''t know, it''s OK. Even if Bai ran does what she wants, it doesn''t work.


    It used to be a stop. They all wanted to worship.


    Where can he be a worshiper of the river?


    It''s needless to say that Yan Zhuo doesn''t appreciate his hands any more. He doesn''t dare to sit down and stands up quickly. But after all, Bai Ran is closer to the river, so he''s faster. He has already walked to the river and helped him up. He even said these words.


    Every time Bai ran says something, she nods at the back. She imagines a white head with a transparent head, and only nods!


    And this white head has been standing at the end of the river.


    There are some indescribable meanings in the nightmarish eyes, even some complicated ones.


    In fact, can it not be complicated? In his heart, the river is like a God. Now he has gone through a lot of hardships and has a dream of a good life, but he doesn''t want to have trouble again!


    Good children have become like this!


    So why find someone you like? Is it not fragrant for a bachelor?


    Every time she saw the river in such pain, she was glad that she had no one to be happy with.


    However, no matter what people said, the river didn''t stand up directly. Instead, he bowed to everyone and finally stood up straight.


    "Jiangliu, you What''s this for? We''re brothers. You''re too good for that. "


    Qin Wanyu looked at the river and finally bowed to himself and stood in front of him. Qin Wanyu''s face was not very good. It was nothing else. He could not see the river like this.


    Between them, there are difficulties. Is it possible that the current of the river is in trouble now, and he will not care about it?


    What''s more, he can''t do anything. He can''t afford to thank him like this.


    From small to large, for so many years, when did Qin, Anhui and Henan see such rivers?


    "Thank you for what you''ve done for our family. It''s really enough."


    "I believe ah Sheng, like me, is very grateful to God for letting us meet you


    "Qin, Anhui and Henan are following suit. In your life, you are the leading role. Ah Sheng and I have occupied too much of your life."

 Chapter 2739

    "I don''t care what you say. I''ll thank you for it."


    "It''s just this kindness. I don''t know how to repay it."


    "No matter how you discuss it, I hope you can do something on the premise that you can guarantee yourself. The three realms and the six ways can not have me, or even asheng, and no one, but you people who really work for the people. No, it should be God."


    Jiangliu looks grateful and sincere.


    He is really grateful to these people, and really does not want any one of them to have any accident because of his affair with a Sheng.


    "The three realms and six ways can be without anyone, but if many people are not there, it will be meaningless."


    Mingyan listen to the river, know that this time the most difficult, the most difficult, in fact, is not their people, but the river.


    After all, they can have some ways to think about it, even if it doesn''t work in the end, but they have worked hard, insisted and acted for Huasheng


    But Jiangliu is not. He can do nothing but watch, wait, watch, look forward to


    What can''t do is powerless, the dark flame doesn''t want to feel any more, he also knows how painful this is.


    And Jiangliu heard the words of Mingyan and entered silence again, but still made great efforts to make a smile to the dark flame, saying that he remembered, if more expression, Jiangliu is really difficult to do.


    Like today''s smile, it may be the most bitter smile of the river.


    Then he took out the most familiar things of the year and went out to solve problems Cigarettes.


    He didn''t know what else to say, but no matter what he said, Jiangliu would not change his mind or decision!


    Before that, in fact, Jiangliu had thought about it and even made a decision. After all, Jiangliu would not really look at all this and do nothing.


    Especially in his waiting for the suffering, know that all this is no longer white dye and other gods of this interface can crack.


    The immortals above bairan and others have long been out of the three realms and six ways. No matter what way bairan and others come up with, they are flying moths to the fire and hitting stones with eggs.


    Jiang Liuming knew that such a result naturally could not be watched.


    What''s more, his wife and children have to be saved by himself.


    Jiangliu is eager to do something for Huasheng and children


    Even if it is a vague possibility, the river will try


    But Bai ran and others are at a loss when they look at the back of the river going out alone.


    After all, we can''t treat the river as the river before.


    After all, his previous life status was too terrible.


    If he was still his, the problem would be solved?


    After all, the God of Chenyuan emperor is not an interface with them.


    But these can''t be, after all, the God of Chenyuan emperor and the Huasheng of that year died together under the fire of nine days.


    Today''s two people are mortal river flow and mortal Huasheng.


    How can the gods do anything?


    It''s not that the river''s back is decadent.


    If they did, they might not know what to do?


    It''s just that they didn''t expect Jiangliu to smoke for such a long time. What''s more, Jiangliu was different from them from the beginning. When they were helpless, Jiangliu was not!

 Chapter 2740

    When Bai ran and others think about it later, they just react to it. It turns out that the words of the river flow that day are words of parting!


    It was they who didn''t know it.


    He only wanted to understand the difficulties of the river and understand his pressure and collapse, but he didn''t want to have a definite number in his heart and decided what he wanted to do. To them was just the last thanks. He would rather die than have an accident with them!


    Whether the front is right or wrong, cliff, or trap, the river will never turn back


    He will rush forward regardless of what is ahead, but if bairan and others know what the river has done, they will surely swear to death to stop him.


    Because they didn''t think that one of them had not been saved yet, but turned around and got in another!


    No one thought that at this time, Jiangliu could do anything else. He just thought that he was suffering too much. He went out to breathe, and no one wanted to disturb him.


    It was only when they found that the river did not come back for a long time that people realized the difference, but it was too late


    Jiang Liu understood the idea of Bai ran and others, so he chose to withdraw from silence and continued to pretend to be silent after thanking him.


    There was no doubt because he knew that once he said it, everyone would stop him.


    Although Bai ran and others didn''t say anything about it, they were never bad at observing their words and deeds. Naturally, he could feel Bai Ran''s respect for him.


    That''s different from Huasheng.


    Jiang Liu found out, but he never asked why.


    Even if you ask, you won''t get a real answer.


    So he chose not to ask, to find the answer himself.


    There is no better way to deal with Huasheng.


    And Jiangliu leaves alone while bairan and others are still plotting how to rescue Huasheng.


    Strictly speaking, I did not leave alone, but went up fairy mountain alone.


    Look for a place called the gate of taboo.


    The location of fairy mountain is not in the human world, nor in the heaven, or even in the underworld. However, it can be said that the fairy mountain is not only in the human world, but also in the heaven, but also in the underworld.


    It is at the junction of heaven, man and the underworld.


    At the top of the mountain, the sky rises directly into the sky, the middle mountain overlooks the lights of the human world, and the bottom extends the earth of the underworld.


    The door of taboo is hidden in it.


    Whether we can find it depends on fate.


    After all, taboo gate is not a white word.


    Because this is the beginning of all taboos and the end of life. It is more like a reincarnation, a reincarnation


    If you insist on describing it, it can also be said that it is a place to buy regret medicine.


    The road of fairy mountain is not far away, far in the horizon, and near, then close in front of you.


    The river flows in accordance with the mind, along the guidance of the heart, to this fairy mountain.


    It''s winter and winter, but in the heart of the river, it seems that the sun is burning. He is anxious. He can''t see the Huasheng and the direction ahead.


    Only rely on the original left a few words, the river is so seemingly aimless, in fact, the goal is clear.


    Step by step


    I don''t know if it is an illusion. The river has been moving forward like this. It seems that it has gone through spring, summer, autumn and winter, and gone through year after year


    With a sentence in my mind, a belief in my heart, and even the last breath in my life, I will insist on walking up the fairy mountain. No matter whether the taboo gate is high or low, volcano or glacier, the river must go through it and open it!

 Chapter 2741

    "Remember, if one day, you want to borrow the power you once had, go to fairy mountain and open the door of taboo!"


    "Now, you may not understand my words very well, but one day you will understand them and you will need them. I don''t think this day will be too long!"


    "By that time, everything you want to know, all the doubts in your heart will be revealed!"


    "But if you want to think well, once you decide, there is no way to go back. When you think about it, you can start! I won''t say more because when you can''t carry it, you still have a choice, but this choice is an equivalent exchange! "


    "And the road to fairy mountain depends on your own. The only way to get to fairy mountain is the direction of your heart."


    "The stronger your willpower is, the shorter the journey is, the faster it will be. Everything on the road is a test for you."


    "I believe you can, I will wait for you at the forbidden gate! Of course, I hope I came to you. "


    "Master


    This is the words in Jiang Liu''s mind, and also the only belief he insists on now.


    And this is exactly what Xiaohei said.


    When Xiaohei said this, it was the day before Huasheng woke up.


    Now think about it, Xiaohei is really not an ordinary cat, because it seems to know from the beginning what will happen.


    So he said these words to the river, turned his head and took a deep look at Huasheng. Then he disappeared into the night without saying hello to others.


    Come and go.


    When Xiaohei''s words were heard by huijiangliu, he was really one and two big. He couldn''t understand him at all. Especially when Xiaohei was walking, he suddenly raised his head and called out his master.


    Jiangliu is really stunned. Xiaohei has never called his master.


    But without waiting for Jiangliu to ask for some doubts, Xiaohei left, and even ah Sheng didn''t stay. Jiangliu really didn''t understand.


    Although the heart is full of doubt, but when Huasheng suddenly woke up without warning the next day, Jiangliu put this matter down for the time being.


    As a result, when things happened one after another, Jiangliu really felt that he could not bear it. When Huasheng moved to meizhuang with his two children, he thought that maybe it was not the time, especially looking at the forbearance in Huasheng''s eyes.


    Jiang Liu feels that there is always something that he has missed. Huasheng has something to say to him. He has to wait patiently, but he doesn''t want to wait for this day. It has become like this!


    Sometimes the river really regrets, why not earlier?


    The results are the same anyway.


    As for what Xiaohei said about equivalent exchange, Jiangliu really doesn''t care. In such a situation, what else can he do to exchange?


    His most important things are gone, and all he can change is himself.


    No matter what it becomes, no matter what it exchanges with, the river is willing to.


    Thanks for the opportunity given by Xiaohei, but he doesn''t understand. If Xiaohei really knows everything, why don''t you tell him?


    But today?


    Is this the script of fate?


    Jiang Liu didn''t know, but he thought that when he walked into fairy mountain, everything would have an answer.


    And Xiaohei would have said this, which is the only way for Xiaohei, the last bet.


    When it sees Chang''an, it knows that everything will develop towards what it doesn''t expect.


    Because some people''s lives are really doomed, just like Huasheng, even if it''s different to do it again, the same result still exists.

 Chapter 2742

    When Xiaohei understood all this, he really broke it. He felt that Huasheng was about to wake up, so he left quickly to prepare, because he didn''t know how much time he had left for them.


    Every time it thinks it''s the end, it''s always a new start.


    Re start a more difficult life.


    Xiaohei doesn''t know when it will end, but it thinks that as long as there are people, there will be stories, Huasheng and Jiangliu. Everything about them will not end.


    If you really want to have an end, maybe only when both sides disappear. It''s just like this, Xiaohei dare not think. He is really afraid that goodbye is a farewell, so he solemnly calls out to the river for a long time.


    The reason why Xiaohei said the last word to Jiangliu was that he hoped that he would go back to find Jiangliu, rather than wait until Jiangliu came to find him. That was because Xiaohei hoped that everything he had prepared would not be used.


    After all the dust has settled down, it can go back to be a little black cat in the spring breeze of Shili, and take milk to watch the sunrise in his spare time


    But this time it won''t let milk be its daughter-in-law.


    Xiaohei thought a lot on the fairy mountain and waited for a long time. He thought whether he could give up with a fluke mind, but he saw that heaven and earth changed color, or meizhuang changed color.


    Xiannv mountain can be seen with fireworks, including strong evil Qi.


    These things are what Xiaohei doesn''t want to see


    But it''s not something that can be said. When he sees the evil Qi, Xiaohei knows that his fluke is a dream!


    Then Xiaohei will be ready to wait for the river to come alone.


    It knows that the river will come.


    Even if it''s equivalent exchange.


    It''s just the equivalent exchange in Xiaohei''s mouth. The price may be a little high.


    The reason why Jiangliu came to Xiannv mountain to open the door of taboo is that the powerful force in the gate of taboo can help Jiangliu open his own power.


    That is, the yuan God in the river.


    Other people don''t know about this matter, but Xiaohei is a man of Qing. Don''t forget that Xiaohei''s real body is a beast swallowing heaven in the demon Kingdom, and is also the mount of emperor Chenyuan''s God. Therefore, Jiangliu is also Xiaohei''s master.


    It''s just that the river doesn''t remember.


    But it doesn''t matter. The river is clear right away.


    Why have Jiangliu and Huasheng become ordinary people, but there are still many problems around them?


    Because in their desperate time, there is a final card, let them change back to their own.


    From the beginning, they were not ordinary people. Even if they were ordinary people, their ordinary time was just a few years, and finally they could not escape


    So, in the final analysis, the more ordinary some people want to be, the more ordinary they can not be.


    This may be what people often call destiny.


    After all, some people''s ordinary life in the last moment, or can show extraordinary, they will always have that opportunity.


    It may be a price, even if they don''t want it.


    And the door of taboo to open the original God of the river, the same cost.


    This price is what Xiaohei is most afraid of. Goodbye is no more


    Because Huasheng and Jiangliu came to this world of people. According to the rules, they are ordinary people. They have really paid too much for today''s life.


    Including their own everything, since they are ordinary people, that is to give up everything in the past, whether it is Jiangliu or Huasheng, they have given up.


    No nostalgia to abandon their own once supreme, but now want to pick up again, that is not their own said

 Chapter 2743

    In this world, there is no regret medicine to take, not to mention how you willful to like.


    Otherwise, all the rules are really out of order.


    When Jiang Liu gave up his status as the God of Chenyuan emperor, he gave up all his past. He really gave up everything for the sake of Huasheng.


    Of course, he was willing.


    Besides, whether the river is willing or not, since he gave up, it is no longer his. If he wants to take it back, it is against the law of heaven.


    And this rule of heaven does not belong to heaven.


    TIANYAO doesn''t have this right.


    From the beginning, the biggest problem, whether it''s Jiangliu or Huasheng, is that they give up everything for their own selfish desires, heart demons, obsession with love, and come to the world to be ordinary people.


    So they open the divine power in the human world, which is the biggest taboo.


    That''s why we call that place the gate of taboo.


    It''s also a place to buy regret medicine.


    Regret medicine can be bought, but also pay the price.


    After all, some fate is that if you didn''t have such a choice, maybe everything would be different.


    Like the river, if he is still the God of Chenyuan emperor, he will continue to be the ancient god worshipped by the gods.


    Where can we not understand what Bai ran and others say now?


    Where can there be such a helpless moment?


    There won''t be anything happening, standing behind others who need to be protected!


    The God of Chenyuan emperor is the God who can save the end of the world. He is not a God with Bai ran and others!


    No matter how strong Chang''an is, you can''t find out the palm of the hand of emperor Chenyuan!


    Besides, Chang''an is still a child now. In the hands of emperor Chenyuan, it is not a problem.


    But the most important point is that if the God of Chenyuan emperor did not leave his divinity, did not abandon his cultivation and become a mortal, perhaps there was no Chang''an at all!


    This is also why, if you give up all your God and want to take back all his own things and solve problems when he is at a loss, he has to pay a great price.


    Come out to mix, always have to pay back.


    Hua Sheng is also the same. She left heaven tens of thousands of years ago and fell into the devil''s way. She clearly had a chance to achieve the right result. She left the three realms and six paths and soared to the nine levels of heaven and return to the essence.


    But she gave up. Don''t forget that she was originally a branch of nine heaven Xuannu''s emotion towards the God of Chenyuan emperor, which was equivalent to the copy of nine days Xuannu.


    She could go back, but she gave up and chose to stay, so that her later development was completely off track.


    However, Huasheng is a little lucky and unfortunate than the river. She does not have the opportunity to open the door of taboo, and some are just annihilated forever!


    Once there is an accident, she is not reincarnated. If Huasheng''s soul flies and disappears, all the obsession and love of the nine heaven Xuannu to the God of Chenyuan emperor will disappear.


    Because when she was ascending, she knew her feelings for the God of Chenyuan and the reason why he refused to fly. However, if she stayed, she would only have her head broken and bleeding


    But if she doesn''t stay, even though she doesn''t want to admit it, it can''t be denied that she is moved


    The only rational choice is to give up his feelings to the God of Chenyuan emperor.


    No matter how Huasheng chooses in the end, it will not hurt its foundation, but also can save some at the critical moment, although the established destiny cannot be changed.


    But she did not expect, Chen Yuan emperor God even such feelings do not want to give up, he used his all bet her heart, bet her not to give up.

 Chapter 2744

    In the end, no one should win


    Because things have come to this point, both of them have responsibilities!


    Whether it is the moon, or Chang''an, their heart demons are inevitable gap, only to skip, can be considered the end!


    Cutting the moon is due to Huasheng, and Chang''an is due to the nine heaven Xuannu.


    Because when Huasheng and Jiangliu were burned out by the nine day holy fire, they had no chance. Stop is the end.


    It was the intervention of the nine day Xuannu that made Huasheng and Jiangliu have a chance to come back again.


    One month is not enough.


    Indeed, the most important strength is because of the moon, which is his chance to sacrifice magic pill, accept thousands of karma and thunder, and finally get out of his wits to Jiuchong heaven.


    In exchange for a Huasheng, the river will come again.


    But normally speaking, cutting the moon is not qualified.


    His karma is too much, only the punishment of the thunder is enough to end his life.


    But when it comes to that day, the moon is not only survived, but also exchange opportunities.


    Of course, there is no lack of Duanyue''s obsession with Huasheng. I hope her obsession with living can make him stick to it until the last moment.


    But the last chance to exchange the moon was because the lady Xuannu gave him a green light. When he was at the end, otherwise he would have no chance.


    Jiuchong heaven is a god wandering outside the sky, who will be in charge of the three realms and six ways? In their eyes, everything is destiny.


    Only nine days Xuannu, she gave the moon cutting tips, but how to do, still depends on whether the moon can persist.


    Fortunately, the last month did not let anyone down.


    He not only persisted, but also got a chance for Huasheng to come back again.


    There are thousands of karma and thunder, which can not be easily covered by a word.


    More pain is not more than say, dig heart tear lung, cramp peel bone pain is just so!


    The feeling of the next month is very clear.


    Because he must be sober, as long as he is sober, he is qualified to talk about conditions.


    Finally, he succeeded, Huasheng, Jiangliu survived, and then Chang''an was born!


    If there was no hint from the nine heavenly goddess, there would be no sacrifice of cutting the moon, not to mention the rebirth of Huasheng and Jiangliu. Similarly, Chang''an might not exist?


    So, the script of fate is really good at writing.


    No one can escape.


    Nine days Xuannu had been confused about her mistakes, but at the same time, she could see that there was no Huasheng river. Maybe there was Chang''an


    However, no matter who you are, no matter what happens to you, no matter what you are, even if you are an ancient immortal, it is also called violating the law of heaven.


    Nine heaven.


    "Xuannu, have you ever regretted it?"


    An ethereal voice echoed in the mind of a woman in white.


    Jiuchong heaven, long ago, does not need to appear, already invisible, but also everywhere.


    "Regret? What do you regret? "


    a woman who as like Hua Sheng is as like as two peas, and her lips are flutting away. Her eyes float far away, and seem to be able to break through everything in front of her eyes and see the dust.


    "If you don''t intervene, it will not be the result now!"


    The voice echoed again, but there was still no human figure. It was as if it was just a gust of wind.


    "No matter whether I intervene or not, the doomed result will not change. It will become just a human being. Since the result remains unchanged, is it important who has come to this day?"

 Chapter 2745

    "What''s more, if I really don''t intervene, now the three realms and six ways have changed? A demon who has no one to suppress and no one is an enemy can destroy all this, and then everything will come back again. "


    "In that case, what regret should I have for intervening?"


    Nine days Xuannu closed her eyes and slowly disappeared.


    It disappeared, but it was everywhere, just like the ethereal voice just talking to her.


    "But the wrath of the gods will not be merciful."


    "If he really opens the door of taboo, we will not be merciful. There are rules in this world, otherwise the way of heaven will become useless."


    "However, there may be different results. After all, as you said, the results are the same, and the changes are just people. In this case, there is no change!"


    "Everyone says it''s good to become an immortal and become a God. After becoming a God, they want to practice Jiuchong heaven to be perfect. They travel outside the three realms and punish the three realms and six ways. But on that day, it turned out that everything was going according to the track. As a terminator, it was really boring to think about it..."


    "Some people must have seen through the essence of all this? So he gave up and left these to us. Then we should punish him well and let him know how good he is... "


    Finally, the voice disappeared with the nine day Xuannu.


    But this last voice also tells us something important.


    As long as the river dares to open the door of taboo, that is to start the real God in his body, that is to cause punishment from heaven.


    And this punishment is all that Jiuchong heaven brings.


    No matter how the river is chosen, Jiuchong heaven seems to be able to see everything. They are the perspective of God.


    Perhaps from the very beginning, the God of Chenyuan knew all this. He understood that all the things in the Ninth Heaven had become meaningless.


    Because at that time, it became wind and rain, everywhere dust, watching all this, this is the way of heaven.


    He executed all these things all day long, but looking at all these things step by step, some things looked very interesting, but when they really got to that stage, it was no more than that.


    Maybe the God of Chenyuan understood everything. Compared with feisheng, it is the most important for him to have a person to worry about in his heart. This is also that he is willing to give up everything. Even if he comes back again, one day, he will not hesitate to offend heaven''s punishment.


    After all, he is the God who saves the doomsday calamity. How can he know nothing about the laws of this world?


    His strength does not belong to the three realms and six ways.


    So it''s him to see through all this from the beginning.


    Otherwise, why does Xiaohei remember how to open the door of taboo? It is the mount of emperor Chenyuan!


    It is destiny to follow the God of Chenyuan and do the right thing at the right time. When you think it is despair, it may be the starting point of hope.


    And the anger of the gods is just a punishment of Jiuchong heaven to the people below. What should be done in one place.


    Sometimes he''s not under your control. It''s forced.


    Jiuchong heaven is no longer under his control, because no matter the wind or the rain, even the dust, has become something in the three realms and six paths! It is not only the three realms and six paths, but also the three realms and the six outer realms!


    So some things complement each other. You think that you stand at the highest, but in fact, it is also the lowest. However, the lowest can always control the overall situation. The highest can predict everything. There will never be a real win or loss between the two sides. Once a failure, there will be a world open. No matter what, the world or the world, the results have not changed, only the people have changed

 Chapter 2746

    Heaven is everywhere, and the punishment of heaven which makes the Three Kingdoms and six fear is the God in the interface that needs to be looked up to.


    It is their punishment, but some people will not care, just like the current river.


    He doesn''t care about some things even if he doesn''t remember it, because he is not a real ordinary person anyway. Of course, he will feel it. Although he can''t feel it clearly, he can''t see through it.


    Just these do not delay in the river flow of the mind, surrounding the scene, a little deduction.


    Yes, the river is on the way to fairy mountain. His mind is his world. The scenery between the dust is fading away a little bit, and then it is all the river flows will face in the future.


    The journey to fairy mountain is the direction of the heart, that is, when the river keeps going forward, the scene around him will become what he will face once he insists.


    Thunder! The simplest, the most violent punishment.


    Anyone who violates the punishment of heaven is facing thunder.


    And river flow has the last chance to regret, in his side of the thunder, spring, summer, autumn and winter, the end, is the price of opening the taboo door.


    "You may not be able to reach this end in your life, see this fairy mountain, and you can''t open the taboo door, and you will not get the power you want."


    "Finally, you will die on this search road. Even if you have the honor to find and exchange power, it will be the wrath of gods in seven days. No one can resist it, nor can anyone save you and help you. Your strength will also be scattered by the gods. No matter who you were, who you were in the future, you would not escape the final sanctions."


    "So the final result is that you can''t live. Even if you save your wife and children, you can''t be with them. You are now in the past, and you just break their life now Maybe they are happy. "


    "River flow, you are not a very important person. Without you, their life continues as usual. Besides, without you, their life is just as beautiful as they are, don''t believe you..."


    When the river is moving forward and the surrounding environment doesn''t know when to start to change, a disturbing voice appears in my mind, which can''t tell men and women, not even who it is, nor where it was transmitted. But it is certain that this voice is speaking with the river!


    But river flow only feels extremely tired, is winter, but in the sun, the river flow voice is to smoke.


    But he was tired and did not shout, looking forward, and continued to move forward without change, insisting on his faith in his heart.


    But the river does not know if it is illusion, there is no one around Ming Ming Dynasty. Along the way, everything around, any high-rise buildings and mountains have disappeared.


    Jiang Liu thinks he should have entered the test of Xiaohei, that is to say he is right, as long as he insists on it, he can see fairy mountain!


    Since we know that all around him are tests, river flow will not care more, just be delusion, did not hear, to the surrounding things have no response.


    "The river is flowing Why don''t you go and see it? I know. You can''t do it, right? Afraid to see what you don''t want to see, isn''t it? "


    "In fact, you know that whether it is for Hua Sheng or Chang''an and joy, you are a useless husband and father. Otherwise, you will not become such a thing today if you have a little use. You all understand all of this, so you choose to escape and not face these facts..."

 Chapter 2747

    "However, it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter if you don''t look at it. I can let you listen to it. In fact, you don''t have to go. You don''t have to die for it. In the end, no one is waiting for you. Huasheng and her son are really living very well."


    "No one bothers. The family is happy, so why do you disturb them?"


    The voice of the world in Jiangliu''s mind, after finishing for the first time, found that Jiangliu seemed not to hear it. He continued to walk forward with a slight sarcastic tone and continued to speak in Jiangliu''s ear.


    Anyway, he is everywhere. He doesn''t worry that the river will not hear him. The only thing he has is that he doesn''t want to listen and doesn''t answer on purpose.


    Then the owner of the voice set up a dreamland in Jiangliu''s mind to show him how happy Huasheng and his son are now.


    In fact, it''s not always an illusion. The picture in Jiang Liu''s mind is that Hua Sheng is smiling and preparing dinner with two children. Although the two children are small, they are running back and forth with their small arms and legs, and their mouth is full of laughter, even Chang''an is smiling.


    You know, in this period of time outside, it can also be said that for more than a year, Chang''an has not experienced any significant emotional changes except for the time of crying and then crying into the rescue room.


    Of course, except in meizhuang angry! But it''s just anger. His expression doesn''t change. He''s more and more able to control his expression.


    But now the river is seeing this situation.


    Even if Jiang Liu knew that this was an illusion, it was not true, but he would still take it seriously. After all, if Chang''an left with Huasheng and Xi Le, he would feel very happy, right?


    So Chang''an has changed her mood, and it''s not strange to be smiling


    Jiang Liu began to doubt that he was wrong?


    Shouldn''t I disturb you?


    But when was it a mistake for his father to find his own child? Is his husband wrong to go to his wife?


    What''s the reason?


    "It''s hallucinations. It''s all hallucinations. How can normal people see this! I''m going to keep going. "


    The river shakes his head, trying to throw out the image in his mind.


    As long as he perseveres, he will be able to gain strength, open up the seventy-two fairyland and see Hua Sheng and his children. Even if he really can''t live for seven days, the biggest God in this interface is Bai ran and others.


    Jiangliu believes that they will not want to get rid of Chang''an''s indiscriminately, so it is impossible for the voices in their minds to say that!


    No one wants to kill Chang''an, but take him to the right path. Don''t harm the three realms and six ways.


    "River flow, you stop, stop, think about it. Now there is no God of this interface, no one can go in, and no one can influence them."


    "Once you break this gap, the hermit life of Huasheng mother and son will be opened! What''s more, Chang''an is your child. His present situation has become a thorn in the eye of all people. All three realms and six ways are waiting for his life. "


    "Now they are in the 72 fantasy land. No one can go in and they can not come out. They can live a good life all the time. But if people outside find a way to deal with him because of you, do you think Huasheng won''t hate you?"


    "Won''t your two children hate you?"


    "River current, you should consider clearly whether you still want to go forward. If you want to catch the net, it''s not you who died..."


    "Don''t forget, Hua Sheng would rather die than want her children to have an accident. But you take all those who want to die in Chang''an. Do you think Huasheng will forgive you? I don''t think she''ll thank you either? "

 Chapter 2748

    "What do you think they will let go of Chang''an?"


    "You are so naive, even if you have promised before, but when you die, those people''s oath to you will not matter."


    "Chang''an won''t be obedient. He controls everything in 72 illusions. He doesn''t want to be disturbed externally, but he also controls himself internally. You break the balance. No matter what Chang''an does, the heaven will not let him go."


    "Even if the net is broken, what''s more, Chang''an has arranged such a powerful border. What can you use to resist the outside people?"


    "However, it doesn''t seem to be of great use to you. After all, if you go further and wait until the fairy mountain opens the door of taboo, your death will come. Even if bairan and other people join hands, you can''t save you. The anger of the gods is not what the present emperor, bairan, Mingyan, fengqingcheng and others can master."


    "They can''t do anything about your work, but they can do a good job to the death of Chang''an, or to make Chang''an uneasy. If Chang''an is not good, Huasheng is not good. I hope you can die at ease!"


    The sound in the mind of the river is constantly blaring towards the river.


    All kinds of tone, one is anxious, one is bewitched, one is angry, and even used slowly. In a word, it affects the river in the mind of the river.


    He is very clear about his own ideas, otherwise he will not wait for the river to answer, can completely answer.


    He is like a worm in the stomach of the river. He understands the worries of the river and what he thinks. Every sentence he tells can be accurately stuck in the heart of the river.


    Feeling the river''s forbearance, the sound of the breath has become happy, did not expect that he can make the river change his face, nothing to do, just by saying.


    After all, people like Jiangliu, who doesn''t know, also know Jiuchong heaven. If the God of Chenyuan emperor can fly up, the reincarnation of heaven may be more strict?


    Chen Yuan emperor''s sincerity is unmatched.


    But I didn''t expect that one day, I would like to see the God of Chenyuan emperor come to this step.


    It is said that no one can master the anger of the gods. Let alone the present emperor of heaven, in fact, even Jiuchong heaven is out of control.


    This world is very mysterious, when you enter the highest reincarnation, do you think you really stand at the highest point of sanctions?


    In fact, it is not. After all, it has not escaped the sanctions of the world.


    They can''t do what they want, but it''s a gust of wind, a drop of rain, a grain of dust, and the existence of complementary to the world.


    So they said it was out of control. If they could, they would not just watch and wait.


    What''s more, the nine day Xuannu just gave a little help, but she didn''t dare to move. However, there was such a big follow-up, and there was no control.


    This is the fate of the trajectory, once deviated, there will be new, or even larger holes, may be completely out of control.


    The appearance of Chang''an is also an alarm for everyone.


    When the river really wants to open the door of this taboo, no matter what, the punishment will come to the river.


    So sometimes, in fact, Jiuchong heaven doesn''t want the river to move forward. Once it does, there is no turning back.


    In fact, they had a painstaking attitude towards the river, and they did not want the river to go to the final destruction. Not everyone was cutting the moon, and they could trade their own accomplishments for a chance to restart.

 Chapter 2749

    And along the way, in fact, it''s not all illusions. Many things I see in my mind are true.


    That''s right. What''s going on in the 72 fantasies at this moment is a warm moment.


    Huasheng, which everyone is worried about, is cooking dinner with his children. Chang''an is really smiling, and joy is also cleverly following Huasheng.


    Just like the words in Jiang Liu''s mind, if this situation is opened, it will really change completely.


    Perhaps no worse situation has happened. Seven days after the river flows, it is the last time. When everything is over, the border of Chang''an is broken. People outside, not only the river, can enter. Everyone can.


    Chang''an is really infuriated, that is the end of the net.


    It''s better to stop everything here.


    The only pain is the river, because he can''t see his family, and his lover.


    Maybe I won''t see you again in this life.


    But in this way, at least no matter the river or other people can live.


    In the final analysis, there is no relationship between Jiangliu and Huasheng?


    At that time, Hua Sheng was not unclear about these things. When she had the ability of divination by angels, she did divination for herself and the river.


    Hua Sheng will always remember that divinatory symbol.


    She thought it would be very difficult, but Huasheng really didn''t think it would be so difficult.


    The river is the same, but he doesn''t even believe the divination. After all, how can those mysterious things compare with his own heart for Huasheng?


    How can we compare our determination to love each other?


    It''s just that today, Jiangliu has to admit that it''s not just love that blocks two people from coming together, but there are too many, too many factors


    Jiang Liu listened to these words, just like the devil in his heart. He was really shaken.


    He can never see Huasheng all his life, but only if they are really well.


    Jiang Liu didn''t see it. What he thought of in his mind was that Chang''an was transformed into wind after being demonized. He took Huasheng and left with joy.


    What bairan and others are worried about is that the river has been worried about. What if Chang''an really can''t control himself after being demonized?


    What''s more, if Chang''an is really the reincarnation of someone, how can the river flow rest assured of the people who love Huasheng and defend Bai ran?


    Maybe even Bai ran and others didn''t notice that their attitude towards that person was different from what they said.


    Their heart is toward that person, as his river stream villain''s heart, he really can''t rest assured regardless of Huasheng.


    They believe in that man, but the river really can''t be indifferent.


    In any case, no matter what the price, he will see Hua Sheng. As long as she is willing, he will bring her out.


    In fact, when it comes to believing, or does Jiangliu not remember the past, if he does? Maybe there will be different results, but no matter whether the river remembers or forgets, he will go down this road.


    In my mind, the stream seems to have not heard the sound, and the image in my mind seems not to see. In short, we have to move forward, open the door, and find our own strength.


    Find Huasheng


    Jiang Liu''s mind slowly became quiet with his willpower, and the surrounding voices were successfully blocked by him, as if everything did not exist.


    And then, slowly, these things really didn''t exist.


    Jiang Liu''s mind finally quieted down. As the river was secretly relieved, he seemed to hear the voice of Huasheng.


    "River flow..."


    "Are you listening?"

 Chapter 2750

    "Ah Sheng, is that you?"


    The river stopped in an instant and looked at the person in front of him.


    This is the person he thinks of. How can he not stop.


    He also wanted to tell himself that it was an illusion. Ah Sheng was still in the seventy-two illusions. He couldn''t get in or out of it. Ah Sheng couldn''t appear in front of him.


    It must be the voice, just like the image in his mind just now. It''s all fake.


    Last time I saw him, I just didn''t cover her eyes. I just didn''t close her eyes.


    This time, she is really standing in front of the river, and even the river can touch her. If she doesn''t know her own situation and knows that this is impossible, Jiang Liu will really believe it.


    "Jiang Liu, have you ever listened to me again?"


    "I''m calling you. What are you staring at me for?"


    "Don''t pretend that you didn''t hear me. What did you promise me at the beginning?"


    "Don''t forget your oath!"


    Huasheng in front of the river has a cool look, which is somewhat different from that of the past.


    It seems as if they are eager to prove the river flow and hope that the river flow can speak clearly. It is more like hoping to stop the river flow.


    Don''t move forward, so take out the oath of the river.


    But she forgot that the current river is not the river that once promised?


    Time comes again, and he doesn''t remember. How can he remember that he made the oath about these before this?


    Indeed, when the river changed back to the God of Chenyuan emperor, it was also the time when Hua Sheng was in the demon world. They had promised that this would be the last time to use his power, no matter what happened in the future.


    As long as the River gave up the past, he could not open his divine power in the human world. At that time, Huasheng was as clear as what he was facing if the river was opened.


    He''s going to die!


    The anger of the gods is not so simple that no one can cross the river.


    Huasheng doesn''t want to see that day coming.


    She also knew that if one day, something must have happened that could not be solved by everyone. Then she would accept it and face it. She would never sacrifice the river.


    The river will be her higher than everything, she is not the river?


    So she forced him to make an oath when she thought of everything.


    At that time, in order to ease her heart, the river really swore that she would never open the divine power in the human world.


    It won''t open up all his power.


    This is why at the beginning, the river could not defeat bosun, but even if he could not, Jiangliu had other ways. He did not open his magic power.


    But also thanks to the oath at that time, if used that time, now can really run out of water.


    Jiangliu has no way to break the oath.


    Of course, at that time, Jiangliu didn''t think that he would really violate his oath to Huasheng. What he said was serious.


    "Let me break my promise, ah Sheng. I don''t remember what I promised you, but I know that even if I remember, I believe I will still make the same decision."


    "I can''t look at you and ignore the current impasse. I can''t look at Bai ran and others trying to figure out their own way, knowing that it''s death, I want them to go!"


    "I can''t do such a thing. Wait a minute. I think I''ll find that place soon. Maybe I have something different waiting for me. I can stand by your side with justice and justice."

 Chapter 2751

    Jiangliu looks at the Huasheng in front of him. Even if he knows that this is fake, he is also assuring her. This guarantee is like to Huasheng and also to himself.


    In Jiangliu''s heart, no one is more important than his wife and children. They are the most important. No matter what the consequences of breaking the oath are, and no matter what the price they have to pay, the river will go on.


    It''s the same choice.


    And Jiangliu also believes that no matter what happens, as long as he is still him, this idea will not change.


    What''s more, some things say that they don''t care. When everyone can do something for Hua Sheng, Jiang Liu himself, as her husband, can''t do anything but watch, because he is an ordinary person. Jiang Liu is really upset about his status as an ordinary person.


    If something goes beyond expectation, you should hide behind Huasheng, everyone.


    Even behind Xiaohei, he depends on Xiao Hei''s guidance. If he can''t make it all the way, Jiangliu really doesn''t feel worthy of Huasheng!


    He really doesn''t want to hide behind others. He is a husband. He wants to stand in front of his wife to protect her from the wind and rain, instead of relying on the protection of Huasheng. Now that Huasheng has an accident, he can''t help it.


    And Jiangliu also knows that when he can''t do anything, he can''t make trouble.


    What can''t be done, at least can''t add chaos, this is the river current''s criterion to oneself.


    What''s more, even if he wants to add chaos, he doesn''t know what he can do. However, the more he doesn''t want to do, he will be able to do something. It seems that a lot of things have disturbed everyone.


    Jiangliu took advantage of all the people to think of a way, no one noticed, according to the tips left by Xiao Hei, set out on his own.


    He did not add to the confusion, but now, Qin, Anhui and Henan have found that the river has lost contact, and the whole people are in a panic, for fear that the river will think of something sharp.


    Later, they couldn''t think of it. They did something that they regretted for their whole life. Although Jiangliu was not such an irrational person, what happened in the past year was torturing Jiang Liu''s final reason.


    Even the onlookers like Qin, Wan and Yu would feel unable to hold on and collapse, let alone the party concerned.


    But Bai ran and others can be more calm than the ordinary people like Qin, Wan, Yu and Feng Xi, because they can think clearly. They know Xiannv mountain.


    But for them, the forbidden gate on fairy mountain became a legend.


    In the final analysis, Bai ran and others do not have the opportunity and qualification.


    Not everyone has the opportunity to climb the fairy mountain, let alone all people have the opportunity to open the door of taboo.


    What''s more, even if they go and open up, they don''t have such a big ability. Their own strength is not the same as the river.


    It''s like a big gamble. You have to have a tough card before someone is willing to bet with you, or else you will be cheated with nothing? The gods don''t care about you!


    What''s more, due to the firm will and the guidance of the way ahead, bairan and others just want to go, and there is no guide in front of them.


    When bairan starts the Kunlun mirror again, the river is about to reach the top. Even if they catch up, it is too late for them. Moreover, they can''t directly cross the Xiannv mountain road overnight.

 Chapter 2752

    Even if it takes time to fly, it will be too late when they pass by.


    "What? The river is about to reach the top of the river, so we can watch it like this? "


    Bai ran looks at the scene of Kunlun God mirror. At the moment, the river in their eyes is already standing on the fairy mountain, but the river is invisible. The two sides of the river are still endless.


    But for the moment, regardless of what the river can see in his eyes, Bai ran and others are shocked to see the intention of the river.


    How did not expect that the river still left such a hand back then?


    It''s just that, no matter what, this solution can solve the current dilemma, but there are also costs to be paid by the river.


    Even everyone knows the price!


    Even the wind, Qin, Anhui and Henan do not understand the rules, can also feel that it is not simple.


    Otherwise, how could Bai ran and others change their faces when they see where the river is going.


    Moreover, if it is really the best way, the river will not go alone, no one has informed, this is to think about, ready to gamble?


    So no one told me, he left!


    When people find out, they can''t help him.


    "When did this man have such a good idea? To think of this way while no one else is paying attention to him? "


    "Even if there is a way, he will discuss it with you. He doesn''t know how dangerous it will be. If a Sheng is rescued, he will How can I account to a Sheng? "


    "Ah Sheng once said that if one day she is not here, I will take care of the river for her. I promised her, but how can I take care of all this?"


    Feng Xi looks at the river in Kunlun''s mirror. I really don''t know what to say.


    I remember what Huasheng said to her a few months ago, when she moved to meizhuang.


    "Wind, can you promise me something?"


    Hua Sheng''s face is rarely with a smile, and only in the face of his daughter can have a light smile.


    "What are you talking about? Don''t say one thing about you. A hundred things will do as long as I can."


    Feng Xi only thought that she was worried about the cold war with the river, and even didn''t understand. Since she was worried, how could she not reconcile?


    Even if the river has bowed her head for many times, Huasheng refused to give Fengxi a feeling that she was waiting for something?


    The next words of Huasheng make Fengxi even more puzzled.


    "I hope that if one day I''m not here, and it''s convenient for you and does not affect your life, you can take care of the river for me!"


    When Hua Sheng said this, the whole person was resolute, but the tone was like a casual mention. Even when Feng Xi asked again, Hua Sheng would not even accept it. If she didn''t mention it, Fengxi would think about it. In short, he didn''t want to mention it again.


    Now when she thinks of all kinds of things, Feng Xi feels that Hua Sheng intended this. She has already predicted the events of today. Although she does not know all of them, she must have known something.


    But why didn''t Hua Sheng tell her? Maybe she could have a preparation, or even what she could do!


    Just for a second thought, Fengxi looked at the people around her. What could she do?


    If you know in advance, not only can''t change anything, but it will be bad? There will be another person who is worried. This may be why Huasheng avoided talking about it at first. Even if he could not help saying something, he would not admit it later.

 Chapter 2753

    "There''s no way. It''s too late now. Besides, we''ve just heard that nobody knows the real location of fairy mountain, so how can the river flow know?"


    "Didn''t he..."


    Yan Zhuo looks at the river in the mirror of Kunlun. He really wants to sigh in his heart. When did he have such an idea?


    What''s important is that it''s not a worry?


    Bai ran looks at each other''s words, but Feng Xi and Qin, Wan and Yu can understand each other.


    Is it that the river has not lost its memory? He always remembers?


    How else would he know the location of fairy mountain?


    Even they only heard the name of that place, but they didn''t want the river to go. Even they had already reached the top!


    This is not a joke. If there is any exchange, according to the current situation of the river, he will pay a price.


    To the wrath of the gods, the river will not live long!


    The human world is only a few years ago. Is it that the river has missed the chance so much?


    "He has nothing? Ancestors, what are you talking about? What else we don''t know? I think at least I should know about this situation. If we have a preparation, maybe we won''t lose sight of the river at all! "


    "What is the purpose of the river? Is there no chance of saving it? "


    Feng Xi knows that she is not calm now, but she thinks of Huasheng''s last request. Now Huasheng doesn''t know what to do. The river has gone under her nose, and may even do something irreparable.


    The wind really can''t calm down.


    Qin Wanyu is not comfortable looking at Fengxi. He is also worried about the flow of the river. His heart is also quite chaotic. It seems that the people of this family are doomed to be bad.


    "It''s too late to tell you anything. Besides, there are many people who are in a hurry. The only thing we can do now is to wait."


    "I remember there was a black cat beside Huasheng and Jiangliu, right? It seems that I haven''t seen it for a long time. I think the road is led by it. Since it is brought by it, there may be some turning point. "


    "Besides, we can''t wait for the fairyland, but he doesn''t know what we should do, besides, he doesn''t know where we should be, besides, he doesn''t know what to do with us


    "I don''t believe he''s going to kill himself."


    Although the wind Qingcheng is not sure, but looking at a few men silent, and then look at the impatient wind Xi, she can only comfort.


    What''s more, fengqingcheng feels that he is not wrong, that is, the river''s decision, which they can''t stop.


    Even if they are informed when the river flows again, they will probably send the river to them in the end, because some things have to be admitted. They are not at the same level as the river flow.


    They can''t do it. If they can''t, it may not be difficult for the river.


    As for the cost, fengqingcheng has always known that before doing anything, there must be a corresponding price. If you can''t even afford the price, you are not qualified to do it.


    As for the question of what fengqingcheng said about Xiaohei leading the way, it is also a reminder to all of you. Of course, it is Bai Ran''s real body. Although it sometimes has a low sense of existence, it is the mount of Chen Yuan emperor God. Maybe it was the God of Chen Yuan who left some words to Xiaohei.

 Chapter 2754

    Otherwise, at this time, two will not disappear together, and even Xiaohei has disappeared for a long time.


    After such a saying, all people seem to suddenly realize that, of course, everyone also includes Fengxi.


    Feng Xi is different from other people''s sudden realization. The other is that he understands that all these may be the cards left by the God of Chen Yuan at the beginning. When everyone can''t do anything, he still has a preparation.


    What Fengxi knows is that she only attaches importance to, or reacts to, Xiaohei has really disappeared for a long time.


    When Huasheng woke up, the little black cat who should have been guarding Huasheng disappeared. At that time, they all thought that Xiaohei had gone to play again.


    After all, Xiaohei often goes out, or for a long time.


    When it''s done playing outside, it comes back.


    Fengxi, including Huasheng, didn''t think much about it.


    But now such a calculation, Xiaohei has been missing for more than half a year.


    In the past half a year, no one actually cares about the whereabouts of Xiaohei?


    But then again, where did Xiaohei go? Are you really going to guide the river?


    Xiao Hei, who lets people suspect where he is going, and the river stream, who makes them complain bitterly, is meeting now.


    And Fengxi finally suppressed her doubts, including all the people of Fengxi, who saw Jiangliu and Xiaohei under the Kunlun God mirror.


    Feng Xi thinks that she should not doubt the black master''s ability. How can she disappear without any reason? She is really leading the way.


    It''s just that Xiaohei''s guide is a little different from others. It''s been gone for half a year ahead of schedule!


    But at the same time, the huge doubts in Feng Xi''s and Qin Wanyu''s hearts were ignored for the time being, because they didn''t recognize Xiaohei in front of them. Of course, they were only the two of them. There was no wave in the eyes of others.


    So Feng Xi and Qin Wanyu looked at each other, and they chose silence. They always felt that they would know soon!


    Now fairy mountain.


    Jiang Liu is also to Hua Sheng. After finishing his promise, he continues to move forward. Later, someone asked him again. Will he really not regret it?


    Of course, Jiangliu was sure. Then he saw that the world around him disappeared, and the Huasheng in front of him disappeared.


    In this regard, Jiang Liu is more sure that everything in front of him, including the most authentic Huasheng, is an illusion as before.


    He didn''t expect that someone would really transfer the scene that was happening to him for his sake. At the same time, he did not expect that the final illusion was actually Huasheng


    But it doesn''t matter, because when everything goes back, what comes into view is a misty mountain group.


    From a distance, the outline of the mountain seems to be like a woman. The river can''t help thinking, so this is why it is called fairy mountain?


    "Master, you are here at last!"


    Is the river do not know where to continue to go, and even for a moment can not tell whether it is an illusion, fog in the distance seems to come from a familiar voice?


    Listen carefully, isn''t this Xiao Hei?


    Later, the voice was getting closer and closer, and the river was finally able to see clearly that it was Xiaohei who was speaking!


    I just don''t know if it''s too many hallucinations in Jiangliu this day. How can I feel that Xiaohei has changed?


    The body becomes bigger, the eyebrows and eyes of the head become clearer, but the eyes also become fierce. What''s important is that little black seems to have big wings on his back?


    Jiang LIUMENG blinked his eyes. How did he make sure that he was Xiaohei when he didn''t see the guy in front of him?

 Chapter 2755

    This up and down, in addition to all black, there is nothing the same, he is really hallucinating, or when it appears, the size difference is so much, how can he dare to confirm that it is Xiaohei?


    This is quite different!


    But this question, Feng Xi and Qin Wanyu pass through Kunlun God mirror, together add one!


    "You Are you Xiao Hei? But how did you become like this? "


    "If you are not Xiao Hei, how can you be the same as Xiao Hei? And know me, and I think you are familiar with me


    Jiang Liu looks at the big black beast that is flat with him in front of him and asks in doubt.


    Although there are some answers in his heart, he still dare not confirm. After all, he really has no impression.


    Maybe the river beast is not afraid of the big one.


    When the river saw it collapse again, it had been recognized as Xiaohei, so there was no fear in my heart.


    Besides, he remembered that Xiaohei did say that he was waiting for him.


    "I''m Xiaohei. You will remember it in a moment. You don''t need me to explain. Come with me!"


    "I''ll take you to the back of fairy mountain, which is the border of taboo gate. I''ll guard you by the side."


    little black looked at the river and asked questions of himself. He didn''t want to make complaints about it. How did he ask such stupid questions?


    Is this its heroic master thousands of years ago?


    If it can, it really doesn''t want to admit that Huasheng''s IQ is higher than him.


    Although all people recognize that the river flow of the double business is the highest!


    But Xiao Hei will never admit it. He may have been a cat recently. He learned the nature of a cat owner and hated to shovel his own excrement.


    Besides, Jiangliu has never done this work for it!


    Xiao Hei disliked him even more.


    If it wasn''t for rescuing Hua Sheng, it would not have called him master!


    Thousands of years ago, he sealed it with his own hands and sent it to the place of samsara of Huasheng!


    At the moment, the river stream looked at the big black beast in front of him and almost confirmed that this was his little black cat.


    Some habits, hallucinations don''t exist.


    This is why before this, the river can distinguish the illusion or the reality of the opposite at a glance.


    Even if it is a transferred scene, there will be some things different, and the customary way is the opposite.


    What''s more, the positive tone of Xiao Hei''s speech can''t be mistaken.


    Looking at everything around him, he felt a sense of belonging, just like the feeling of coming home.


    Although this is not a home, Jiang Liu thinks that many of his secrets will be solved here. Once these secrets are solved, Huasheng will be rescued, and the day of their family gathering will be closer and closer.


    Because of this, Jiangliu has no doubt about Xiaohei.


    In this regard, Xiaohei is rarely satisfied with Jiangliu, because the hallucinations he meets along the way easily makes him unable to walk out.


    Even if you have passed the illusion, you will have to wait for a period of time when you come here and see that everything is an illusion.


    Although Xiaohei also hopes the river to think about it, he has already arrived here and can''t delay any more. Xiaohei has been worried about Huasheng for more than half a year.


    It has been here for more than half a year.


    In the final analysis, I still worry that Chang''an will destroy this place after it is out of control. After all, some people don''t know here, which doesn''t mean Chang''an doesn''t know!


    Once the final card is destroyed, it is really the end of the mountain!

 Chapter 2756

    Xiaohei led the river to pass through the main mountain. When the river was watching the river hit the mountain, Xiaohei went through the stone mountain like a gate?


    The expression of the river is somewhat unbelievable. People''s subconscious reaction is not dare to move forward directly. It''s not because of fear. It''s just that who sees what''s in front of you is a big mountain, and what you think of the first time is not around it?


    On second thought, Jiangliu understood that this should be an illusion, right? I met all these things along the way, and it seemed that there was no problem.


    The river continued to move forward with his eyes closed, passing through the mountains in front of him. It was really like a door, and the river''s body disappeared in the mountains.


    In the twinkling of an eye, we have come to another place, which can be said to be suddenly enlightened. It is completely another interface.


    What just happened was still like a misty forest, but now the sky and the earth are changing color. The sky is dark blue and the ground is bright red. The lightning flashes and thunders around, and the silver lightning is constantly flashing. The intense white light produced is condensed in one place.


    Between two boulders! The lightning crackles and crackles. It looks very penetrating, but in fact, it is also very penetrating. Once touched, it may be split into a sieve, which is no different from the sky thunder that chopped the moon.


    It can even be said that it has exceeded the sky thunder. After all, there were thousands of lightning strokes at that time. It is very clear that as long as we pass the thousand, we will pass the pass.


    But now this, lightning has become a normal, endless number, do not know how much is the end.


    Xiaohei just knows that this place has been like this since it existed.


    Besides, it is also the first time to come. At that time, it was said by the God of Chenyuan emperor that there was such a place in the world.


    Although it is said that it exists in the three realms and six ways, it is not punished by the three realms and six roads.


    Between the two boulders, under the lightning, there seems to be a small box floating in the air.


    In such a strong lightning strike, if close, it is also a difficult?


    What''s more, this book is not everyone can come here, and can''t get close to the lightning and thunder.


    Jiang Liu can walk all the way here. It''s really not that ordinary people can do it. He just doesn''t feel how powerful he is. He just wants to be faster, faster, and get the magic power. Go to Huasheng!


    Along the way, Jiang Liu thought that he had been delayed for a long time. In fact, it was only half a day. Everything around him, including the passage of time, was an illusion.


    Standing in this mysterious boundary, Jiang Liu''s heart is not calm at all. He even appears in his mind a scene of fighting with a purple sword in uniform


    Jiang Liu''s eyebrows and eyes are wrinkled. Is this him?


    Or is that what he''s been wondering about?


    "Xiaohei, what can I do to gain strength? It''s been delayed long enough! "


    "Am I going to open that box?"


    "The door of taboo is not a door."


    Jiangliu looks at the box which has been hit by lightning and looks at Xiaohei.


    The only thing highlighted here is the box, so it is not difficult to find that this thing is the only possibility, that is, what he is looking for along the way.


    Under the pressure of the river, I close my eyes and then open them again. I am calm but excited waiting.


    Wait a minute. He has a premonition that he will be able to solve the secret of the disordered images in his mind. And most importantly, he will be able to rescue Huasheng immediately

 Chapter 2757

    The river''s excitement is also because of this, and the calm is because in all this, it is the time of his death.


    As for whether he can start the door of taboo, Jiangliu has never doubted. Since Xiaohei found him and told him that Huasheng could be rescued by this method, it proved that he could.


    Besides, Jiangliu also has this confidence. In his heart, nothing is more important than his wife and children!


    For the most important thing, the river can pay anything! Include yourself.


    Jiangliu doesn''t believe that who has strong strength is qualified to speak.


    You feel that you can''t do it, or you haven''t touched the most important thing in your heart. Once you touch it, no matter who you are or what kind of low-level person you are, you can shock everyone with your last breath!


    Just like now, he is just an ordinary person. He doesn''t understand anything. Even when there is an accident at home, he can only watch by.


    But now he also found a way, step by step, Jiangliu didn''t feel how powerful he was, just felt that any husband, father, anyone could be in this situation.


    "Yes


    "The so-called door of taboo is just a boundary, or a name."


    "No one has ever opened the contents of that box. In fact, I don''t know what the result will be after you open it, but I only know that we have no other way but this one!"


    "It is said that this is a magic ring left by a demon in ancient times! When he died, he gathered all his abilities together to form a magic ring, and then landed here


    "Because the power of the devil is too strong, there are many covetous, because they all know that if they get the magic ring, they will have the infinite power of the devil. Then it gradually evolved into this. Jiuchongtian will not watch anyone get these powers, so the thunder keeps on..."


    In fact, it''s not only jiuchongtian that won''t let others get these things, nor anyone else. After all, once such a powerful force is obtained by people with evil intentions, it will lead the world to change color again.


    In ancient times, many real gods did not appear. The first devil who appeared at the beginning of his life''s cultivation could not be obtained by anyone.


    But no matter who it is, the price may change a lot of things.


    Of course, Jiuchong heaven doesn''t want anyone to get all this and then get out of control.


    But they did not expect that one day someone came here, not to get these powers, but to stimulate their own original gods by the powerful magic of the magic ring.


    What''s more, the things left in ancient times have become the last card of the river one day!


    Let''s not say whether we can succeed or not, just say that this strong cultivation, the body to bear, is also not what anyone can have.


    No matter what kind of person Jiangliu was in his previous life, he is really an ordinary person in this life. His body is just a normal body, not to mention anything else.


    Let such a body open the magic ring left by ancient times?


    It''s a big gamble in itself.


    It''s even a big bet that may not win.


    It can be said that the river has been full of twists and turns and traps. It''s not strong to take a step, because a little wrong step may break into pieces!


    What''s more, every step is a big hole!


    "You have one last chance!"

 Chapter 2758

    "Further forward, no one can save you. You may be killed by lightning strike before you open the box and take out the magic ring."


    "Every step forward, from the beginning, you will feel a thousand arrows pierce the heart, even more than the pain of cramps and skin peeling. You should approach that thing in a very clear pain."


    "According to your body, you may not be able to help it. You will be chopped first. It''s still the kind of blood paste. It''s terrible. I may not collect your body completely when I''m nearby."


    "Let alone see Hua Sheng. The corpse is broken and the soul is not complete. You don''t even have reincarnation."


    "What''s more, even if you''re lucky, you''ve passed through all these. If you open the magic ring, you will indeed trigger a lot of spiritual power once you touch it!"


    "But one thing I think you''ve learned along the way is that after that, you only have seven days!"


    "When time comes, there will be thunder robbery and the anger of the gods, which is different from this. However, the last time it is really killing you. No one can get all the power, but live their own life. This is a rule of survival."


    "No one can decide. Just like this ancient devil, when he reaches a certain height and wants to change the world, there will be invisible forces to push him back. Therefore, his demise is also the reason, and you are the next one, and you will die out as well!"


    "I know you''ve heard a lot of these things along the way, but I think I''ll say it again for the last time. Seriously, I''m a little reluctant to part with you."


    Xiaohei turned his head and looked at the river as if it was the last time to have a good look at the river.


    After all, if Jiangliu really accepted all this, they might not see each other again.


    So little black changed back to his own appearance. What he wanted to see in the last world of the river was his real appearance, not a little black cat that could be held in one hand.


    In fact, some things have been answered for a long time, but Xiaohei did not take the trouble to continue to ask. Although he did not admit it, he still could not deny that he was really worried about the river.


    How can it not give up the river to die like this, this is it with tens of millions of years of master ah!


    How magnificent they were when they fought side by side!


    Unfortunately, there will not be any more. Even if Xiaohei had known about it half a year ago, he was still very uncomfortable.


    No matter how much mental construction you do, keep telling yourself that all this is fate. Besides, the river has a premonition, otherwise, how can we tell it about this place?


    Let it come with him when necessary. It can''t be emotional and affect the judgment of the river at the critical moment.


    "You don''t need to ask that again!"


    "Although I don''t understand a lot of things, I know that these are my own choices. I will only regret what I didn''t do today, not shrink back."


    "Thank you, little black."


    "Thank you for respecting my choice, I know you will not violate my meaning, you are also my most trusted partner!"


    When Jiang Liu said this, the temperament of the whole person completely changed, like incomparable self-confidence, but also natural and unrestrained.


    He didn''t feel tired and sad all the way, not that he didn''t worry about Huasheng, but his mood changed.


    Xiaohei was stunned because the eyes of Jiangliu are different now. It can be said that this is not Jiangliu''s It should be said that it used to be the master of Chen Yuan emperor God!

 Chapter 2759

    But how? The river has not got the original strength, and has not opened the original God, how can we remember?


    Can we say that the river is just a fairy mountain, the memory will be restored?


    This is not logical!


    It''s just that the eyes of the river flow can''t deceive people, and what the river says is not the tone of the river!


    Xiaohei stares at the river, but no matter how confused, Xiaohei doesn''t ask, because it''s time, in fact, it''s meaningless to ask these questions.


    These are all selected by Jiang Liu himself. No one can help him choose them. No one knows why Jiangliu''s life is so difficult.


    And Jiangliu didn''t want to solve the problem for Xiaohei. He just stretched out his hand and touched Xiaohei''s head. Then he continued to move forward and walked towards the place where the thunder crackled on the opposite side.


    "Master..."


    Xiao Hei''s action of looking at the river is more stupefied, because this action belongs to the God of Chenyuan emperor.


    In the past, the river was not photographed in this way. Although they were all one person, they were reincarnated. Many habits changed because of the living environment after reincarnation.


    And the same is true of the river.


    Xiaohei unties the seal and thinks of all the time, naturally he remembers, but the river is not.


    Now the river''s reaction proves that he remembers it all?


    Did he remember it from the beginning or just now?


    This problem is doomed to no one can solve the puzzle for Xiaohei, just like it is not sure whether the river in the end remembers the past!


    However, once his body is opened, no matter how much the source of magic power is, it will be triggered.


    Once the yuan God of Jiangliu wakes up, he is the God of Chenyuan emperor. He just checked a pair of real bodies.


    But this real body can never make up for it. Everything that happened happened happened after all. It is not time retrogression.


    The real body of Chenyuan emperor is dead.


    Buried on that nine day flame!


    The death of bosun is not lonely. He is not the one abandoned. The real body of the God of Chenyuan emperor also goes with him.


    Today, it is just the river of mortals, plus the God of Chen Yuan emperor.


    Originally, Xiaohei was worried because he didn''t know whether the mortal body of the river could really get through.


    Anyway, no matter how powerful he was in his previous life, the mortal''s body can''t be changed


    But now Xiaohei seems to be secretly relieved. If the river really remembers, he must have a way, just like the instruction that he left behind at the beginning, and let it guide him at that time.


    Maybe there are other cards in the river?


    In fact, Jiangliu can see Xiaohei''s thoughts, but he didn''t answer. It''s because Xiaohei thinks too much. He does.


    But it''s not what Jiangliu did.


    It was the sound that came along the way that helped him remember.


    Jiangliu remembers what happened a year ago, and even more remembers that everything went back


    Thinking of all this, Jiang Liu''s mood is somewhat subtle, because he found that too many things in the final analysis, or no change.


    After all, it is impossible to fight against the will of God.


    This scene, after all, is coming


    Xiaohei looked at the river, and her expression did not change step by step. When the river approached the lightning and thunder, she suddenly widened her eyes.


    Because the lightning that should have stopped?


    When the river approaches?


    What''s the principle?

 Chapter 2760

    Xiaohei is shocked to see everything in front of her. She feels that her IQ has met a bottleneck for the first time. Should the river be split by thunder?


    Of course, it''s not that Xiaohei wants his master to be chopped by thunder, but this is the normal situation!


    Before the river came, Xiaohei actually wanted to try it on himself. It opened the door of the taboo. Anyway, it was all power, and it was the same on whom.


    In this way, it has spiritual power, can become stronger, and then can solve the crisis of Huasheng.


    And the river doesn''t have to die.


    Huasheng and Jiangliu can continue to live well.


    It''s just the sacrifice of a mount, or even a little black cat. Although Huasheng raised it together since childhood, Huasheng and Jiangliu don''t remember the former ones anyway.


    Losing a pet is less painful than losing a family member.


    What''s more, it''s a good business to die and get a perfect home. Xiaohei doesn''t feel a loss even though he thinks about it.


    After so many years of reincarnation, Xiao Hei really didn''t do his duty to be a good pet.


    At the beginning, the mission given to it by Emperor Chenyuan was not well done by Xiaohei, and Huasheng had not done much in this life.


    On the contrary, it is not easy to see Huasheng in this life.


    There is also the river. Seeing that he was once high and respected by tens of thousands of people, he has become that ordinary mortal. Not only did he not live a few days he hoped for, but it was the same twists and turns. Xiaohei really felt more guilty.


    What it was supposed to do was hope to be with us.


    Xiaohei didn''t accompany Huasheng well and didn''t look after the river.


    It feels like one of the most failed pets, mounts.


    In addition, Jiangliu said it was a partner


    Xiaohei felt very guilty.


    When he first came here, he thought of fighting against the river, but he took it for granted.


    Because it can''t get close to that thing at all.


    That ray, really nearly killed Xiao Hei!


    In the past six months, although it is said that Xiao Hei is here to guard against the destruction of others, it is just a saying. The real reason is that Xiaohei has not recovered from serious injury.


    From the beginning, first, but it''s all preparation for self sacrifice.


    But Xiaohei thought that he was too useless.


    Otherwise, how can we not even get close? Think that it was also a great beast to follow the river, who did not give face? Call black lord?


    Moreover, it is not only because of the river, but also because of its own strength!


    Now, it''s really a thing of the past


    When Xiaohei was seriously injured, what it worried most was how the river would open the magic ring!


    Even when it''s close, it can''t resist the thunder. What about the river itself?


    What''s more, since it''s safe to take away these things, how can we do if we can''t take them away?


    Isn''t the anger of the gods a joke?


    Even the lightning strike here can resist. What''s so terrible about the lightning strike in the sky?


    Xiaohei really doesn''t understand this question.


    But it didn''t expect it to understand so quickly


    I didn''t expect the river to look like this!


    The lightning on the magic ring actually gave way, all split on both sides of the river?


    Xiao Hei doesn''t understand whether it''s the force of the river''s own gas field that makes the lightning strike offset, or whether these things simply stop!


    Because no matter how these things come, they can''t be cut into the river!

 Chapter 2761

    "Is that so?"


    Xiaohei looked at the river like a walk directly on the magic ring. When the river reached out, the thunder and lightning on the magic ring became more exaggerated and stopped directly.


    Like waiting for the river to open


    The river slowly raised his hand, opened that when the lightning retreated, only a silver bracelet was left, tightly held in the hand!


    Then I saw that the whole body of the river was suddenly windy, and the things around me, what dark blue sky or blood red boundlessly, began to change.


    Like an earthquake, everything seems to be like the magic ring support. When the magic ring changes, the support begins to change.


    Everything is gone


    Collapse


    And the body of the river also appears a golden light body, covering the river a little bit.


    Xiaohei is looking at it. In its eyes, Jiangliu is like the illusion that he starts to command the heroes with a bracelet?


    But there is a point, because the river touches that thing, it really makes the world change color.


    Although it is the world of Xuannv mountain.


    Soon, the river can change the outside world.


    The magic ring has been activated, and the power of the magic ring has been flowing into the body of the river. The golden light is the proof.


    The spirit of the river will soon wake up!


    Just a little black in the eyes and more doubts, ancient times of the power of the magic circle is also gold?


    The golden halo of Jiangliu is not only his own strength, but also the power of magic ring. This is also the most magical place.


    The two forces are actually the same color?


    In fact, it''s not Xiaohei who makes a fuss. There are not many colors in the world. It''s impossible for one person to have one spiritual power color. It''s just that gold represents the God of Chenyuan emperor!


    What''s more, even if the ancient devil and the power aperture of the river are the same color, they can still be distinguished at the moment of meeting.


    Even if a deep one shallow, it is not the same ah!


    Besides, even if ordinary people can''t tell, Xiaohei is not. It can be distinguished.


    That''s the color of the owner. Even if the color changes, little black can feel it.


    Therefore, this is the most puzzling place of Xiaohei, the color is clear and unchanged!


    It''s the color of the river and the symbolic gold of the God of Chenyuan emperor!


    Xiao Hei''s mind is full of twists and turns, thinking about a lot of possibilities


    But it didn''t know that it was very close to the truth.


    But at this time, Xiaohei had no time to manage. When the power of the magic ring was fully integrated into the body of the river, the surrounding world was almost collapsed.


    The river turns slowly, the mood in the eyes seems to have experienced the vicissitudes of life


    "Master? What''s the matter with you? "


    "Do you remember our purpose?"


    Xiao Hei looks at the river and asks subconsciously, but his voice drops unconsciously.


    After all, this is his own master back, small black mouth in disgust, still miss in the heart.


    They haven''t fought together for a long time!


    What''s more, what''s wrong with the master''s appearance?


    But it can''t say.


    No matter what Xiao Hei thinks, Bai ran and others are the same in front of Kunlun God mirror.


    Even if it''s iron powder, the most experienced nightmare burning, looking at the current appearance of the river is also questionable?


    Yan Zhuo is not Xiao Hei. She dare not say something directly. Looking at the current situation of the river, she directly doubts: "the devil in ancient times has nothing to do with the God of Chenyuan emperor?"

 Chapter 2762

    As soon as Yan Zhuo said this, everyone''s looks changed.


    Not to say anything else, this sentence of nightmare burning, everyone is not only afraid to ask, even dare not think.


    You know, who was Jiang Liu''s previous life?


    Save the man of doomsday disaster!


    And the doomsday calamities are generally caused by demons. Moreover, demons have always been despised and despised in the three realms and six ways.


    They are cruel and kill. Even if it''s Brahman, the great highness of the demon world, he has the smell of killing and cutting in his bones.


    Once the right time is reached, they will also choose to fight.


    This is the devil.


    It''s not the decent people who slander them, and they''re not labeled because they''re demons. It''s the truth.


    This is something that can''t be changed.


    Since ancient times, it is also because of the selfish desire in the heart that anyone who becomes a devil will act recklessly and release the evil spirit completely.


    It can also be said that everyone is a devil.


    But just show the angle of magic is not the same, some people can control, but some people can not!


    Yan Zhuo would say that the ancient devil had something to do with the God of Chenyuan emperor. On the one hand, it was because of the power halo. It was not only the little black that could distinguish the things, but also those with some magic powers.


    What''s more, with this view, anyone can be a devil, and there is a devil in his heart. Is that because of this, in fact, anyone who opens this magic ring is like this?


    As for the box, it was just the illusion of white lightning striking together.


    "You dare to think, do you know what you say?"


    "How can the God of Chenyuan have anything to do with the devil! A deity who fights against demons and supports the three realms and six ways has something to do with demons. Don''t you think it''s possible? "


    The dark flame hears the words of Yan Zhuo, and asks directly when the people are still in shock and have no recovery.


    Some things are really funny.


    It''s not surprising that the tone of Ming Yan and Yan Zhuo changed.


    If the God of Chenyuan emperor is really related to the devil, then the world will be chaotic!


    A deity is related to the devil. What''s the difference between it and the devil?


    Why does the world regard magic as a thorn in the flesh?


    It''s not logical.


    After all, it started in ancient times, didn''t it?


    "I''m just a doubt, don''t you?"


    "Everyone''s energy color is different, even if the color is similar, it is also different!"


    "Besides, if it really doesn''t matter, then how do you explain why all the lightning around the magic ring disappeared when the God of Chenyuan approached?"


    "Instead, let him take it? It''s not a simple bracelet, not to mention anyone who wants to take it! "


    "There is also one point that I have never understood. I think you do not understand why Huasheng and Chenyuan emperor''s children have demons?"


    "Let''s not talk about Chang''an today. We still don''t know his identity. Let''s say a year ago, what about Bo Xun? Even though Hua Sheng was demonized continuously because of the relationship of cutting off the moon, he couldn''t produce a demon with memory, right


    "Although it can''t match the ancient times, it can also explain why the descendants of the two gods have demons, born demons!"


    "Maybe at the beginning, not only the river, including you and me, but also all of our ancestors, all the way back to ancient times, were demons?"


    "In this way, many things can be explained clearly?"

 Chapter 2763

    Yan Zhuo sits aside and looks at Chen Yuan emperor in the mirror of Kunlun. At the moment, his whole body is still in constant operation


    After all, he never thought about the identity of the river, or the identity of the God of Chenyuan emperor.


    It can be very responsible to say that when the bosun problem occurred, Yan Zhuo thought whether it was a Huasheng problem or not. After all, she had been with the moon during that time.


    Besides, no one could save her except to kill the moon.


    That child needs a lot of energy, no matter who it is, no matter who it is, that child can take care of it!


    That''s a total taboo!


    At that meeting, all the people were wondering why, including the birth of bosun, they put all the problems on Huasheng and the beheading of the moon.


    Beheading the moon is a real devil. He treats Huasheng and raises that child. The evil spirit will certainly permeate. So the heart of the villain is worried about what he has done.


    Now it seems that all of them may have misunderstood Huasheng and even more misunderstood the beheading of the moon.


    From the beginning, this child is like the God of Chenyuan emperor, following a part of the devil in his blood and bone!


    Otherwise, why is the second child still a demon after Bosnian? Magic is even better than the last one!


    Even if it is really related to cutting the moon, is that too coincidental?


    If there is no inborn blood inheritance, how can everything be so smooth?


    "You mean, they are not related, maybe even a person, he is the root of Chenyuan Emperor God!"


    Bai ran, who is no longer a hippie, is sitting in a critical position and frowning.


    If according to what they see and speculate, isn''t that what they mean?


    In ancient times, the devil was not the God of Chenyuan emperor, but the family of the God of Chenyuan emperor!


    Is that the ancestor?


    But if it is the ancestor of Chenyuan emperor, isn''t it the ancestor of all of them?


    After all, according to the time and experience, Chen Yuan emperor is not old at all when he is an ancestor.


    When Bai ran finished saying this, everyone fell silent again.


    Everyone''s expression is shocked, I wonder if it can be analyzed in this way?


    For a moment, everyone was a little confused.


    But the most chaotic thing is Fengxi and Qin Wanyu. They both remember that this is a bit behind schedule, and even more can''t keep up with the thinking of Yan Zhuo and others.


    It''s just looking at you all in a daze.


    I want to ask you, but even Bai ran looks serious. I can''t find out whether it''s Fengxi or Qin Wanyu.


    But they understand that the river, as they know it, is not ordinary people from the very beginning, even following their ancestors'' roots!


    It may even be a demon abandoned by the three realms and six ways?


    For the conjecture of Yan Zhuo and others, Jiang Liu can''t give an answer, because his whole body is full of energy at the moment, and the sense of belonging and satisfaction makes Jiang Liu feel as if he is going home?


    If you look at everything around you, there is no pressure at all. It seems that if you lift your hand gently, you can turn everything into rain


    "Xiao Hei, you go back. It''s hard to wait here. I''ll do the rest myself."


    Jiangliu flashed to Xiaohei''s side, raised his hand to touch Xiaohei''s head again, but this time is different from last time, because this time, when Jiangliu touches Xiaohei, Xiaohei''s body is full of energy in an instant!

 Chapter 2764

    Yes, Jiangliu saw Xiaohei''s injury at the moment when he turned around. Moreover, he remembered all of them, and naturally understood where Xiaohei''s injury came from!


    So the second touch is to cure Xiaohei''s body.


    Then he left Xiannv mountain with Xiao Hei.


    It can be said that the river sent Xiaohei out of the fairy mountain and asked him to go back, but he had more important things to do.


    There is no need for Xiaohei to follow. We all know the ending. In this case, Jiangliu doesn''t want to see the people around him follow him. Watch


    When the river left, it seemed that he still looked up at a certain place, took a deep look, and then returned with a smile.


    Bai ran and others agree that the river is laughing at them!


    Indeed, Bai ran and others guessed right, and Jiangliu was laughing at them.


    He''s telling them they don''t have to watch. He''s back. Leave it to him.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, bairan and others also put down the Kunlun mirror. In fact, even if they want to see something, they have no time. When they can, they should do what they should do.


    The Qingfeng people have reported that the evil spirit is thinking outside, and the things in the demon world are coming out again. Besides, not only the demon world, but also other things are coming out with them. They need to do something.


    We can''t get into the seventy-two fairyland, but in the human world, we must not let it go wrong!


    And the reason for all this started from the night of the meizhuang fire, when Chang''an Huafeng left with Huasheng and joy!


    Demon world.


    The temple.


    At the moment, it was dark. The fire on meizhuang side, and even the situation of seventy-two fairyland, had been heard for the first time by the demon world, while the demon world suddenly became a crossbow pulling out!


    "Your Highness, do you only say that you are in charge of it or not?"


    "Don''t forget that when your highness was in the second year of junior high school, you and your little girl were married. Although the big marriage was not completed, the position was still there."


    "Now my little girl has died in vain in the human world. If you don''t care, your highness, the old minister can only go by himself! We are not sure what will happen then! "


    "What''s more, don''t forget that although the little girl has been hit and behaved madly, she is the saint of the demon world and a marshal. If you don''t care, you will only chill the old minister''s heart!"


    At the moment, it is the father of the holy daughter qiluo, pet gang.


    The appearance is dry and thin man, full of beard, black and white, toot pressing, can not see eyes!


    his favorite child is the Chi Luo, is really awesome, to be a saint in the magic world, and later the devil of a marshal, even almost become the queen of the future of the devil.


    If it wasn''t for Huasheng


    His daughter''s dream became.


    But now because of Huasheng, not only the second highness killed the moon, qiluo died in the human world! During this time, Chonggang has been looking for the cause of her daughter''s death.


    All traces show that Qi Luo died in spring breeze.


    The ten mile spring breeze is the place of Huasheng. It must be the woman who comes to revenge!


    When Chong Gang mentioned Hua Sheng, he could not forgive what he said. Even if he wanted to lead his troops, he didn''t believe it. What was Huasheng without the protection of the moon?


    There is no red master in his eyes. His pride is dead. What can he do?


    "Do you want to take revenge for Hiro, or do you want to take this opportunity to the cholera community?"


    His highness Feng Ying sat on the throne and looked down at the small man with a full face of beard. He looked like a dwarf in the story book of human world. His eyebrows and eyes were full of banter!

 Chapter 2765

    It''s not that Feng Ying dislikes other people''s appearance, but it''s the other party''s mind. Feng Ying can see clearly what these aristocratic families mean. If he doesn''t know, how can he govern the demon kingdom?


    Indeed, when Qi Luo died, Chong Gang cared, but what he cared more about was that the interests were gone.


    What is the most beloved daughter, in front of interests, is not enough to see.


    In fact, while laughing at pet Kong, Feng Ying also laughs at himself, because when he heard of the death of Qi Luo, Feng Ying didn''t feel much?


    In the final analysis, it''s because patience has been worn out, and maybe it''s not enough love. Feng Ying doesn''t explain anything. When qiluo tramples on his love and his heart again and again


    Feng Ying really can''t do love without ill feeling, and will not go on as usual. Anyone will be tired. He doesn''t want to be a licking dog who has nothing to lick at the end. Besides, he is a person that people will never remember.


    Maybe he still loves himself more, so Feng Ying admits that he is not in love enough. Compared with beheading the moon, he is rational enough to stop in time at the last moment, and will not fall into the situation of losing himself.


    What''s more, the whole demon world is impatient to wait for the resurrection of beheading the moon. How can we really stay in the demon world quietly and do nothing?


    This impatience has affected Feng Ying''s mood, so that he is surging with blood. Anyway, it''s his brother. How can Feng Ying not want him back?


    even looked as like as two peas to the child, who was the reincarnation of the moon. The magic world lava fire suddenly disappeared half, and then recovered, such a big movement, how can the beacon shadow not know?


    Where the whole demon world is not clear, naturally more sure that Chang''an is the fact of beheading the moon!


    And what the red headed Cobra has done, others do not know, how can the beacon shadow not be clear? That guy only lives for cultivation, and the purpose of his cultivation is to cut the moon.


    Who can make him willingly pay all his accomplishments, except for the moon?


    "What does your highness think?"


    Chong gang saw the situation also did not install, raised his head, looking directly at the beacon shadow.


    Actually, Chang''an is so noisy that they can''t even pretend they don''t know. Does Chang''an think he just set off a fire?


    Because of his fire, the demon world was almost turned upside down!


    The demons who had been waiting for the moon to come back were full of excitement. They were all excited and they were waiting for the order to start the war.


    Your highness is back. What else can we do without fighting?


    Besides, the people outside all bullied his highness with the fire at home. The demon world had killing factors and began to be excited.


    The most important sacrifice was the sacrifice of cutting off the moon, which really hurt the heart of the whole demon world. How could their highness, the future king, sacrifice themselves and abandon their own people for the sake of a woman?


    For the death of beheading the moon, the demon world is really angry and painful, which is naturally put outside.


    If it wasn''t for the battle with heaven that hurt our vitality, we would have been fighting.


    Now I have cultivated for a year, not to mention that TIANYAO wants to fight, and the demon world is waiting.


    There''s a gap between the two sides.


    And soon Chang''an is a good time.


    However, his highness didn''t respond. When several aristocratic families discussed it, Chong Gang said that because of Qi Luo''s death, otherwise Qi Luo had been dead for several months. How could he mention it at this time?


    Besides, the demon world is all Menqing. Qiluo was killed in the end, and Chonggang is not a fool, but he will not really blame Chang''an

 Chapter 2766

    That''s Wang after all. Besides, he has the same idea as the red headed Cobra!


    Even thought that Qi Luo''s death was a sacrifice, better than her madness!


    With her death as an excuse to launch the whole Demon World War, he became a hero again. After all, no one can think of a way to talk about Feng Ying, only he can.


    Although lost a saint, the family less help, but he took the situation back!


    Qi Luo is really pitiful. She can''t ask for someone who loves her all his life. As a result, her father also takes advantage of her. When she loves her, she is disappointed and gives up


    "I don''t think it''s the right time for you. I know what you think. Wait a minute."


    Feng Ying doesn''t pretend to look at Chong gang. He can''t see his acting. It''s funny. He doesn''t talk nonsense with him.


    Besides, before all this, Feng Ying had his own plan.


    Otherwise, I would have done something long ago. Where can I use Chong Gang to say something about his daughter''s death?


    Now comes the news that the queen of heaven has been solved by the one-year-old Xiao Chang''an, but she doesn''t make any secret. If Bai ran and other people didn''t spread it out, I don''t know.


    It seems that TIANYAO also wants to do something, so he can''t mess up.


    Another point, which is also the most important, is that all people are sure that Chang''an is the reincarnation of beheading the moon, but after all, he is not sure whether he has the memory of behaving the moon.


    Feng Ying doesn''t dare to do many things directly. If he deviates from the track, he still has a whole demon Kingdom''s people. He is responsible for them.


    Besides, he needs a reason to dare.


    But did Feng Ying think that this reason was so fast?


    Just when Feng Ying and several big aristocratic families of the demon world were in a standoff, his highness Brahman suddenly came back!


    You know, since the last incident, Brahman was really fed up with things outside. For fear of disturbing his wife and children, he not only took them around to change places, but even arranged several layers of border.


    Is really careful to the bone, to the wife and children''s love also to the heart.


    At this time of class, he not only came out of the border, but also put his wife and children in his own demon world bedroom?


    You know, because you don''t want your wife and children to be watched, even if Feng Ying and Jianyue want to see their nephew, nieces have to go to the border by themselves.


    But now Brahman has brought them all out?


    Feng Ying looks at the big brother in front of him, for a time some did not react to come over.


    Just now he was talking with the ministers, but his elder brother suddenly came back?


    Still belong to the silent one?


    Seeing this, the people around him were naturally quick to salute, but at the same time, they also had some murmurs in their hearts. Who doesn''t know about the Buddha system of his highness?


    When he came back, he heard that he still took his wife and children with him. He could not have wanted to fight any more. He must have followed the advice of his highness.


    Such a good opportunity will be missed again.


    The second highness all began to move, summoned the demon world lava to burn the human boundary, such matter, the demon world does not intervene, this is right?


    It''s totally inappropriate.


    What''s more, it doesn''t conform to the consistent style of the demon world!


    Besides, the demon world has been waiting for this day for a long time. How can it be so?


    "Big brother, how did you come back suddenly?"


    "Because of the second brother?"


    Feng Ying saw Brahman directly into the temple, so he did not hold back to ask, but chose to ask directly.


    After all, there are so many things in the demon world that we can''t hide. Besides, it''s still a sensitive period.


    Moreover, looking at Brahma''s appearance, Feng Ying always thinks that this is something.

 Chapter 2767

    Feng Ying looks at the sudden return of Brahman, in fact, there are some preparations in his heart, but he did not expect that Vatican will come back.


    After all, things are really moving outside. Even if Brahman is far away from the demon world, he will know it.


    "How can I not know such a big thing?"


    "So I came back, surprised?"


    "The whole demon world is waiting for our second highness to return, and the voice of waiting for the moon to be resurrected has been impatient. Before, we were not sure that the child was the moon chopper, but now it is no longer. He used his own magic Qi to turn the 72 fantasy into a new human purgatory, and even transferred the demon lava in meizhuang, which can drive the magic world lava It''s the moon. "


    "Now that I know he''s back, how can I have no reaction? I''ll come back and listen to you."


    As if he had not seen the "bustle" in the temple, Brahman sat down with his sleeves and poured tea by himself. After saying this, he looked around.


    At the moment of Brahman, to be honest, Feng Ying felt that he could not understand his elder brother.


    Brahman won''t stand here and say these things for no reason. Besides, it''s all the things we already know.


    As for Chang''an''s behavior, all living beings in the demon world have almost confirmed that they can use their own magic Qi to turn 72 fantasy into human purgatory, which is clearly the super ability of cutting the moon. Although he couldn''t do it once, it is not the same as before.


    Sometimes, it''s a pity to lose it. You think it''s a success. But when you really leave, you can''t deny that Feng Ying believes that no one can really give up.


    After all, if you can, you still have that kind of mind? How can we get to such a difficult situation in the end?


    What''s more, a man who is as proud as he is, how can he give up Huasheng? How can I be happy to see Huasheng and others happy?


    All of Huasheng has nothing to do with him. People like that will not be reconciled to what they think, and will not choose to give up at the last moment. Once they have the opportunity, they will certainly regret it.


    When he has a chance to stand beside the one he loves, how can he tolerate the covetous? Not to watch Hua Sheng being bullied!


    So when meizhuang happened, in fact, there was nothing to be surprised about. On the contrary, he exclaimed that beheading the moon was clearly a demon. How could it have the same attribute with Phoenix! Rebirth, like nirvana, becomes stronger!


    Today''s Chang''an is not only Bai ran and others surprised, but also how shocked the three realms and six ways. These people in the demon world all sigh.


    Therefore, he was more convinced that the reincarnation of the moon would make him remember the memory of the previous life.


    If he remembers, it would be a great blessing for the demon world. In fact, even if he doesn''t remember, it will be nothing, but it will take another few decades


    Just looking at his dependence on Huasheng, Feng Ying felt that there was no need to authenticate anything.


    Who can really say that beheading the moon still doesn''t remember, that damned persistence actually became instinct, the beacon shadow simply did not see.


    Even if I didn''t hear Chang''an''s own admission!


    "What do you think?"


    "What can I say? Of course, it''s the same as big brother. I know you''re afraid that I''ll send troops back?"


    "It is true that the demon world still needs to recuperate for some time. Even if the child is really the second brother, we will not have to wait a few years!"


    "What''s more, it''s not only the immortals in heaven who can''t get close to them, but they can disturb them at most. We are also the same. We have to wait. We can''t see our second brother. Let''s fight first."

 Chapter 2768

    "I know what kind of life my elder brother wants. You can rest assured that no matter how you decide, I will not disturb my brother''s life."


    "Your family''s ordinary days will not be disturbed, even if the second brother will come back, I believe that he will not change even if there are changes."


    Feng Ying thought about it for a while, and naturally understood what his elder brother was worried about and what life his elder brother wanted.


    Because of the last thing, Brahman really did not feel safe. His wife and children would like to take them with them everywhere, for fear that they would be caught again.


    It can be said that the way of beheading the moon last time left a deep shadow in his heart.


    But even if the moon is standing here alive, he may not have thought that one day he will completely eliminate the Buddhist temperament of Brahma.


    Don''t talk about other people. Even Feng Ying didn''t think of it. Otherwise, he would not say the words that let Brahman rest assured.


    Listen to the subordinates say, the great Highness''s family has come back, Feng Ying almost thought of this.


    Combined with what happened before, I know that Brahman does not want to go to war, so I will come back to stop it as soon as there is any disturbance.


    Just like a year ago, I found that when the child who looked like the moon was just born, Brahman was also in this situation now, and then suppressed the restless heart of the demon world.


    This is also why seeing Brahman come back at this time, other people all change their eyes and eyebrows. Besides, we think it may be more serious this time.


    After all, last time I came back, Brahman didn''t bring his wife and children, just came back by himself.


    In any case, Feng Ying didn''t want to see his elder brother so frightened, so he fell behind in Sanskrit and quickly gave a reassurance.


    If he is not worried that his elder brother''s heart can''t stand it, Feng Ying actually wants to say that he should not worry, even if the fight will not affect their family.


    Moreover, this war is sooner or later, and it can''t be avoided at all. The beacon shadow appeases Brahma with his words. It can be seen that he is a brother.


    Although Feng Ying said in the last sentence that there was a little lack of confidence, after all, if this really started to fight, how could Brahman be his highness in the demon world? How could he really live an ordinary life?


    Who doesn''t want this ordinary life?


    Feng Ying is not a fighter, but anyway, there are some opportunities that he, as a member of the demon world or even his highness, can''t watch.


    It may be that some identities determine his attitude.


    Feng Ying is no longer a handsome little highness, but the third highness of the demon world. The elder brother doesn''t care, and the second brother is not there. The whole demon world will be on him.


    Many things, Feng Ying can not but consider.


    Where can''t he see the right time?


    The powerful reincarnation power of the moon has shocked the whole three realms and six ways. If you take this opportunity, the demon world will be able to stand up. All along, the demon world has been abandoned by the three realms and six ways, that is to say, the demon world is not included in the three Realms and six paths!


    The dross that is regarded as abandoned by the world is thrown aside. As the highness of demon world, Feng Ying can''t really be happy and don''t mind, even if it is more natural and unrestrained.


    Now that they have a chance, it is fair and aboveboard that the king of the demon Kingdom has come back. It is time for the real strong people in the demon world to set up rules. It is not because of a woman who goes to war. Fengying naturally is willing to.


    However, no matter what he thinks and what the demonic beings think, Feng Ying has done a good job, that is, he will not force others into difficulties. Fantian never advocates war, and Fengying naturally will not force

 Chapter 2769

    This is why Feng Ying has his own plan in his heart. Although he refused the suggestion of Chong Gang, he has his own mind.


    In addition, in front of his elder brother, Feng Ying will not know what the other side does not like to listen to, but to say.


    No matter what Brahman thinks, when the right time comes, Feng Ying will still take all living beings in the demon world to fight. You can listen to other people''s opinions, but whether to do it or not is another matter.


    Just like now, Feng Ying has his own idea, he will still listen to Brahman''s words with an open mind, but whether to do it or not is another matter.


    So, apart from anything else, the two brothers have something in common. Brahman said that he was really upset.


    Brahman looked at the beacon shadow solemn answer, as if to let himself at ease, in fact, had a decision in mind.


    When Feng Ying made a decision, although he would listen on the surface, he didn''t listen at all in his heart.


    Brother for many years, what habits of these two brothers, he will not know?


    It''s just that I''m too lazy to pick it out.


    Moreover, both of them have weaknesses. Feng Ying is afraid to cut the moon. Even if Feng Ying is a rogue sometimes, he will be useless if he meets with him.


    And the moon is afraid of Huasheng, even if the moon is more violent and murderous Huasheng is honest in a word. For the moon cutting, Huasheng can not only stop the war, but also challenge it.


    In this way, the two brothers, Brahman in fact can not control, but the heart can understand to look at.


    Still belong to the kind of quietly watching.


    Just like now, Brahman quietly watching the Feng Ying to his assurance.


    "Oh? It turns out you have the same idea! Our brothers, it seems that you are still the most rational! "


    "I want to see how we deploy our troops! This opportunity is not to be missed. "


    "I used to avoid being disturbed and hurt Now I''ve figured it out. Instead of worrying about being affected, I''d better get rid of the threat directly! Our demon world is no longer abandoned by the three realms and six ways. Let them see our king. Even if they can''t be the leader of the Communist Party, at least they should be afraid of it! "


    "Then I don''t have to worry about my family getting hurt!"


    This is true of Brahman.


    Brahman put down his tea cup and looked at it. Because of his words, all the old ministers of the temple and Feng Ying were in a daze. He was helpless. Even if he was a Buddhist, he would have a temper, OK? It''s not surprising that you''re a bit of a fighter, right?


    What happened these years, if Brahman has not long memory, it is really a waste of food!


    Besides, the most important thing is that no matter what happens, even in the face of the beloved person, Feng Ying, his younger brother, he would rather choose to leave than be used by her to approach the person she likes in front of her.


    When meeting the interests of the demon world, Brahman can say for sure that if he leaves his wife and children aside for him to choose, he will not necessarily choose the demon world, and may also become the second of the beheading moon?


    But Feng Ying will not, he is sure to choose the demon world, choose his own home.


    In Feng Ying''s eyes, the most important thing is the demon world, he and the moon


    In this way, Brahman was even more ashamed. He was a brother, but he did not see the beacon shadow thoroughly.


    It may also be because of the loss of a younger brother, Brahman''s idea has also changed, but Feng Ying is not clear.


    Brahman will not abandon the demon world, not to mention the beacon shadow.


    There will not be a demon world and his wife and children to make a choice, because he will put them all by his side.

 Chapter 2770

    It was done by cutting the moon in those years, so that Vatican saw the collapse of Feng Ying. Feng Ying felt that his brother didn''t want him


    Brahman seems to be thinking too much about his wife and children these years. He indulges in Feng Ying and cuts off the moon. If he does his duty as an elder brother from the beginning, the two younger brothers will not be arrogant to the extreme, and one will not have absolute security!


    He was the oldest, and he had already gone out to have a family. Moreover, there was no early childhood in the demon kingdom. Brahman did not think about how to take care of his two younger brothers.


    And Feng Ying since childhood, especially stick to the moon, Brahman just think that children can play together.


    Nowadays, the most careless person in appearance is also the most insecure.


    Funny that he, the big brother, could not understand all this until he lost the moon!


    Now think of it, beheading the moon is also a problem, it is not born!


    For this reason, Vatican naivety reflected for a long time. At the same time, he and his wife Luo Yao decided to move back to the demon Kingdom and live with Feng Ying. Although they lived separately, they could see each other often and were also a family.


    The first time Brahman stopped Feng Ying just because he was really not sure to wait and see the child''s condition.


    But he didn''t really say that he would not send troops?


    I didn''t expect that Feng Ying didn''t believe what he said because of his Buddhist character?


    However, no matter how Buddhist he is, he is still the great highness of the demon world! People in the demon world are criticized because of their evil nature!


    Born with magic killing factor!


    These things just depend on how you appease them. In Brahman''s view, they will not be suppressed or controlled. They are called real demons. Just like the once emperor of heaven, they are suspicious and ill. If you look at everyone who wants to kill them, they are called demons!


    Although no one agrees with him.


    But in any case, even if the ordinary days of Brahman, so this matter, the war of mind is completely touched!


    It seems that a lot of people have not responded to it. Maybe it is because his consistent personal design is so deeply rooted in the hearts of the people


    "I will send troops!"


    "Wait, your highness, what do you say?"


    Looking at Brahman''s reaction from entering to sitting down, and what he said, he didn''t think much. He was silent for a moment, and then he went forward to reply directly.


    Even if you know the habits of Brahman, you can not be reconciled to pet Gang!


    How can I give up such a good opportunity?


    What''s more, when their king comes back, how can they not meet him?


    The best way to meet is to meet!


    But what should he say? He really didn''t expect that Brahman would say such a thing. For a while, he didn''t react. Subconsciously, he thought that Brahman must be against it.


    So I didn''t think about it. I was afraid that Brahman would shake the already unstable beacon shadow. I didn''t think that he not only did not oppose it, but also agreed to go to war?


    Therefore, no matter three, seven and twenty-one, Chong Gang came up to refute it directly, but it seemed that there was something wrong, staring at Brahman!


    The other ministers of the demon world had some reactions. They all didn''t understand Brahma one by one.


    How did he change so much?


    Then, no matter how Brahman figured it out, he was afraid that he would repent and cry for the holy light!


    The world of demons is famous, and his highness, who is always the most Buddhist system, is going to war. What other people have any reason to oppose?


    When they looked at the beacon shadow, they waited for him to answer!


    "Big brother? Are you serious? No kidding? "


    "Do you know the consequences of triggering a war?"


    "Are you really my big brother?"

 Chapter 2771

    Feng Ying sat up straight, close to Brahma, looking up and down.


    Indeed, for Feng Ying, he intended to send troops, but anyway, he did not expect that Brahman would say so.


    What''s more, I''ll take my wife and children with me?


    "If there is a war, do you still have two children with you? Sweet, thick, how are they placed? It''s not a joke if you take it back to the demon world! "


    "So you''re teasing me, aren''t you?"


    "You want to talk to me? Indeed, I also want to fight in my heart, but not now. I will wait for the child to admit that he is the reincarnation of his second brother. In this way, he represents the demon world in any case. "


    "If he doesn''t admit it, I won''t force it. This is not the time. I don''t have to fight. How can you still talk to me?"


    Feng Ying sat back, raised his hand, and ordered the old ministers in the temple to go down. After all, when so many people were in front of his brother, Feng Ying felt a little embarrassed.


    How can he be regarded as a child in the eyes of big brother?


    The old ministers of the demon world didn''t want to go. They even felt that Brahman didn''t really want to go to war with Feng Ying! Just how excited, now there is a loss!


    One by one, like the eggplant hit by frost, especially in Chonggang, he didn''t understand. What was waiting for?


    Directly hit what problem to finish, take advantage of the second royal highness to become strong, let the three realms and six ways have a good look at the strength of his demon world!


    But no matter what, the three highness all said, can only follow one by one retreat!


    But the door of the temple has not yet been completely withdrawn, and there are trivial footsteps behind, obviously not one or two.


    But several!


    "Third, your elder brother didn''t cheat you. Since the second two are back, we can''t be quiet in the demon world!"


    "To meet our king, but also let the child in the heaven have a good long eye, when our demon world is easy to bully!"


    "What''s more, it''s not whether we fight or not, but the child in heaven is preparing to kill us secretly."


    "To say, we are just protecting ourselves. Now we are waiting for your order. We don''t have to wait for the child to admit anything else. Who can turn seventy-two fantasy into Purgatory, except for the second


    It was Brahman''s wife, Luoyao!


    Luoyao was dressed in purple, but only a piece of armor. She was not slouched. Her brows were hard and her tone was determined. She could go to the battlefield now if she only needed a word from Feng Ying!


    Although Brahman was not so sad at that time, he was a man and would never cry outside. However, when he returned to the border, Luoyao had never seen his own man so helpless.


    What''s more, although she has a bad temper, she is still two children. She is treated by her family. Luoyao also tears and falls into endless regret with Brahma.


    Although sometimes confused, she, as a sister-in-law, also played as a child. Besides, she didn''t really hurt any of them, mother and son last time!


    At that time, they thought that if they could come back, they would not be selfish and live their own lives, so they would cherish the beacon shadow more.


    Now that the moon is really back, whether it is Brahma or Luoyao, they are very tacit understanding. Now let alone the two brothers who want to subvert the demon world, even if it is to fight down the child in heaven and get himself on the top, the elder brother and sister-in-law are the one who raises the knife!


    May be really lost, just know the family''s valuable bar.


    "Uncle, father!"


    "We are old enough to go to war! It''s not a child. Uncle, don''t worry about us! "

 Chapter 2772

    A pair of Fantian''s children, Tiantian is the elder sister, thick is the younger brother, two children stand around the mother, looking at the beacon shadow together!


    The voice of the voice is also easy to pull! Eyes more firm!


    They all talk about daughter Xiao father and son Xiao mother. This is not for nothing. If Tian Tian changes into men''s clothes, it is just like Brahman when he was young. Although he is heroic, he is very handsome!


    In addition to the character of a woman, Brahman sometimes has a headache secretly. It''s also because of this. I want her to be a little girl, but it just goes against my wishes. Tiantian is a hard candy


    On the contrary, thick is more troublesome. Wearing the same purple robe as her mother, she has picturesque eyebrows. If she laughs, she is softer than her mother''s face, so it is generally thicker and less smiling, and it''s colder to look at it. But even then, Feng Ying often admits mistakes. After all, he is a twin, and the two of us are just like


    And sweet, thick, when speaking, still clenched his fist, surrounded by pale red magic Qi, in order to show his strength, they are telling Feng Ying.


    Although the third uncle is not a child''s name, it is not necessary to protect them!


    To be honest, they are not young, but they are not big in the demon world, but they are still about ten years old in the human world!


    But it can''t really be regarded as a child! Already can lead the strength of the team to mount a horse completely.


    Luo Yao knew that Brahman hadn''t come back for a long time. He wanted to settle down the children and go directly to the temple. They said to Feng Ying together, but the two children wanted to come together.


    Luo Yao thought about it, it should be. Children in the demon world can''t really be treated as children in the adult world since childhood. Luoyao has always trained them.


    She is very confident in her two children. Although she can''t be the commander-in-chief, Luo Yao is also confident that her children will not be too bad!


    Because of Brahman''s character, for his words, she knows that we may not accept it at the moment, but she is not! Therefore, they did not grind Ji with two children, and they came at a very good time. When they heard the beacon shadow, they directly helped him solve his confusion.


    At that time, Luoyao was also a female general who fought against the enemy!


    It''s just that heroes don''t mention their bravery


    Now, Luoyao is really ready. Besides, just as she said to Brahma, she can''t hide in the border forever. As the children grow older, they will have to see the outside world sooner or later. In this case, they will not wait.


    "Sister in law, you..."


    "I will! But you are not allowed to go to the battlefield with your two children in the rear. It is my greatest help to protect the back row! "


    "And sweet, thick, children do not want to dance knife gun, wear what kind of war robe, quickly change."


    "Sweet, girls should wear skirts and put their fists down."


    Feng Ying said as she pulled the sweetness closest to herself, wearing the purple war robe like her mother. She was very rare in her heart. What should this little girl do in case of scar? It''s a man!


    The last word, Feng Ying in the heart of the small sound trumpet, afraid to stimulate the sweet little heart.


    But for today''s big brother''s behavior, Feng Ying has some unspeakable touch. Maybe he didn''t find his obsession with his family and his lack of security.

 Chapter 2773

    When all the family members suddenly came back and surrounded him, Feng Ying didn''t know what to do. If he insisted on describing it, he felt at a loss


    The observation of this beacon shadow is even worse, the brain does not know how to be confused, online is not reliable.


    "Uncle, I don''t like to wear skirts! It''s not convenient


    as like as two peas in the purple robe, sitting in the van of heaven, sitting in front of Brahman, the tea pouring posture is exactly like that of Brahman, like a man.


    Then he looked at the beacon shadow and drank it down!


    Beacon shadow


    "Uncle, I don''t like to wear skirts either. It''s for girls! It''s not convenient for me either


    The child in Feng Ying''s arms, voice a little helpless, looked at her sister, and looked at the corner of her parents'' mouth can''t help but twitch, and finally looked at Feng Ying with resentment in her eyes.


    He is thick, not sister sweet, how can uncle always admit mistakes?


    It''s really a headache. No wonder my father said he was single all the time


    Beacon shadow


    "That I know, I just said to Tian Tian, but I didn''t tell you, the third uncle just hugged you


    Feng Ying forced to explain, because it was really humiliating. Fortunately, it would make the ministers retire. As a child''s third uncle, he couldn''t tell his nephew or niece?


    And it still belongs to every time. Even if they wear different clothes, Tian Tian wears pink and thick black, he thinks that the black one is a girl, just like when the audience is blind, it feels like a woman disguises as a man


    Look at Tian Tian again. Wearing a pink skirt doesn''t hinder climbing trees. She takes her younger brother crazy


    So it''s not surprising that Feng Ying admits his mistakes every time!


    Of course, Fengying comforts itself in this way.


    "Oh, what time shall we leave, uncle? I''m a boy. Let my sister stay with my mother. I want to stand in front with you! "


    "Go to battle and kill the enemy, and raise the power of our demon world!"


    Thick thick stood up and looked at the third uncle seriously. Because of nothing else, Chongfeng shadow often couldn''t distinguish him from his sister. Thick thick also fell into self-criticism.


    It must be because he looks too much like a girl, has too much powder and lacks the blood of a man, so he is often mistaken.


    People around you will admit mistakes. What about others?


    Thick felt that this was a problem, so when he asked for it, he was very serious.


    "Uncle, you are discriminating against girls! Who said that women can''t fight. My mother was a general in her early years, and I also want to be a female general. As long as I send troops from the demon Kingdom, I will take a team alone, and you will have a good look. I am not a girl who wears skirts and plays with dolls! "


    as like as two peas, she put down her cup and sat upright. It was exactly like her father, not as shy as a little girl. Although she grew up in her father''s border, she was not afraid of life.


    As for the Feng Ying often admit the wrong thing, it is not much feeling, very casual, for her, is a man or a woman, don''t delay her play on the line!


    Personality is really careless, completely informal, chic very!


    Sweet posture, see the war shadow brain Ren a burst of pain, he did not understand, although sister-in-law is a female general, but also not so male, who is this child with?


    Feng Ying didn''t feel sweet character at all, but he was like a ten times ten!


    But Fengying will not give in.


    One side of the Brahman couple eyebrows and eyes light pick, can not help laughing.

 Chapter 2774

    "Third, Tiantian is right. You don''t know what your sister-in-law was like in those days, but you should remember that I''m good at fighting your elder brother and running all over the demon world."


    "What''s more, sweet and thick are all brought out by me by myself. Although I said that I had made some mistakes because I was still young, I had no problem bringing a team myself."


    "I can rest assured, you can rest assured, no problem, this team can distribute them 1000 people!"


    "As for me, not to mention more. I have to fight. I haven''t done anything for many years. My arms and legs are going to be stiff."


    Luo Yao as like as two peas, and the spirit of his eyes is as thick as that.


    It''s really nature!


    "Cough!"


    "Feng Ying, you don''t have to worry about your sister-in-law and your two children. I''ve been too nervous for so many years, so I trapped them in the border."


    "It doesn''t matter how weak they are. Now the nine Dharma protectors are no longer there, and the general who leads the team is half less helpful. All four of us can!"


    "Don''t say the extra words. We will take advantage of this moment, which is the best opportunity. We don''t need to wait any longer."


    The emperor will wait for the opportunity! When the army of demon Kingdom rushes to heaven, we don''t need a strike. We need to fight by car and delay time. I believe he won''t stay in the 72 fantasy world all the time! We give him some time, after all, the only one who can disturb him, and we have stopped him! "


    When Brahman heard his daughter-in-law''s obvious demolition, he couldn''t help interrupting. In front of the children, how could he always mention it?


    In front of the younger brother and the children, how he has no family status!


    If he didn''t mean to let her, his royal highness would be chased and beaten by a little girl?


    It''s all about letting her!


    Brahman looked at his daughter-in-law with a little pride, if not for his intentional release of water, where did today''s fate come from?


    Although their positions were different at that time, Luoyao was a member of the blue birds in heaven. The first time they fought, it could be said that Brahman fell in love at first sight.


    It is undeniable that all love at first sight was motivated by lust, but he decided to like her. When her family was in trouble and she was left alone, he thought it over and was duty bound


    "Good!"


    "But you must promise me that nothing can happen. First, we will delay time for him. Second, we will wait for him to stand up and frighten the three realms and six ways."


    Feng Ying''s grudging respect for his elder brother is somewhat blind, which is the same as when he was embarrassed just now. He has no sense of sincerity at all.


    What''s more, his family status has always been that. Even if he didn''t see the love history of his elder brother and sister-in-law, he can see clearly now.


    But then again, Feng Ying certainly didn''t want the Vatican family to have an accident!


    This family is already the happiest of their brothers. Fengying wants to protect it.


    At the same time, Feng Ying is also very grateful to his sister-in-law, even his nephew and niece.


    No matter what happened after the moon was cut off, he arrested the family, threatened the elder brother, and even separated the family to punish the elder brother.


    The elder sister-in-law and her two children did not bear the grudge of behaving the moon.


    If other people didn''t know what it was like.


    Feng Ying is also unfair to Luo Yao and his children. It''s just that it would be crazy to cut the moon. Feng Ying can''t say anything. Fortunately, Luoyao is generous. The two children are informal, and even comfort him that the second uncle is crazy at the moment, and he will be ok

 Chapter 2775

    Everyone is waiting for the moon to become better and normal, but I didn''t expect


    But it doesn''t matter. In a twinkling of an eye, it''s reincarnated and even stronger. It''s also a kind of comfort.


    Feng Ying feels lucky to have such a family.


    At this time, the family work together!


    No matter what kind of ordinary day I ever thought about, or what kind of Buddhist character, I will start to fight now.


    Because in the demon world, if you don''t fight, everyone will still think that you are a bomb and will kill you sooner or later!


    As Brahman said, it is better to take the initiative and put the initiative in his own hands instead of being afraid all day long. Moreover, to seize the opportunity is already the concept of winning.


    What''s more, Brahman doesn''t want to wait any longer. When the moon was cut, he could feel that it didn''t matter. However, at the moment of the moon cutting accident, whether he was killed or committed suicide, it could not be denied that the demon world without the moon was in danger.


    He also lost a relative. He watched with his own eyes, but could not stop him.


    This proves that even if the strongest person has a weakness, it has a fatal injury.


    What''s more, even a man who cuts the moon has such a day. What about the beacon shadow? Feng Ying''s accomplishments can be one tenth of the moon!


    He will be the heavy task of the demon world to Feng Ying, once Feng Ying again?


    Is it his wife and children next?


    Not everyone has the chance of reincarnation.


    Brahman did not dare to wait. He did not dare to wait until he regretted his whole life. Moreover, now he has enough regret, enough pain.


    What''s wrong with his family! Everything has to be put away.


    The final result is to make the whole demon world become excited.


    The demon Kingdom army killed the heaven, and indirectly triggered the war between gods and demons.


    This war is also the day Yao and so on anxious, he is also thinking of looking for the opportunity to fight, now the demon world will give him the opportunity.


    TIANYAO was so excited that he almost went to battle in person!


    Of course, in the end, he didn''t. TIANYAO was not a fool. In the past, he was the most courageous. He wanted to show his father, his children and the throne. Now he just needs to sit in the back!


    Moreover, even if he really wants to, the old ministers will stop him. Although the emperor of heaven can boost his morale, it is also dangerous. Once the emperor of heaven has an accident, it is not a joke.


    The three realms and six ways can be really chaotic. Don''t look at what the emperor of heaven is doing now, but no matter how it is, it''s also the emperor. Some people occupy this position.


    Once it''s empty, you''ll have everything in mind!


    One mind, all walks of life will be in disorder!


    No matter what the meaning of the two sides of the demon world and the heaven world, in a word, the fight has already started. At one time, the three realms and the six roads are once again full of flames of war


    Sweet and thick also like to take a team of people directly to kill the front, this appearance, is also considered to have won the hearts of many people in the demon world.


    Don''t talk about others, but Feng Ying''s eyebrows and eyes shine. It seems that he has found someone who can throw off his burden


    At this time, the hot fighting brothers and sisters don''t know that their third uncle, who has already begun to train them to be the next successors of the demon world.


    No matter whether the moon will come back or not, according to his temperament, he often gives the demon world to himself. In the past, Feng Ying couldn''t find anyone to transfer, but now it''s different.


    Beacon shadow can also turn the demon world to sweet or thick!


    Look how good he is. Two choices!


    He is the only one who cuts the moon. In this way, it is more miserable

 Chapter 2776

    Feng Ying in the back looking at sweet, thick two children, that look is really hot ah, or the kind of light.


    Sweet, thick, even if the reaction is slow, you can feel it. Moreover, in the battlefield, the two children are highly vigilant.


    Thick waving a machete, he cut off the head of the heavenly soldier in front of him, and the blood spattered on his face. The delicate little face was finally stained with blood.


    But it can''t be denied that, with a bloody face, it''s full of charm


    Look at the enemy''s eyes on the opposite side, how can such "Jiao Hua" still go to the battlefield?


    However, no matter what the other side thinks, he is completely involved in the battlefield. Luo Yao looks at the two children all the time in the rear. He is very relieved and satisfied with their bravery. However, he does not know why he brings some inexplicable emotions later.


    For the demon world, this war is not so difficult, even with faint excitement. When I think of my own demon king coming back, even stronger than before, now there is no rival for the immortal in this interface. It can be imagined that the heaven should change its master!


    On the other hand, TIANYAO was completely successful. When the devil Kingdom rushed up, he took the lead in sending out the dark flame and bairan, which was very effective.


    As for Yan Zhuo, if we really want to talk about the value of force, he is relatively the strongest. However, he has not been able to show up much. For example, now that the demon world is in the sky, Yan Zhuo is not in a hurry, but is waiting for the river.


    Although he can''t get in, the river can go in now, so he will wait here.


    Only by seeing the God of Chenyuan emperor can he be at ease. Moreover, when the God of Chenyuan opens the magic ring, the anger of the gods will be welcomed.


    Even if nothing can be done for him, but at the last moment, Yan Zhuo also wants to be with him. Maybe he can help.


    People like Yan Zhuo, who live to this age, are actually very lonely. There are not many things that can be remembered in their hearts. Many things are forgotten in the long river of time.


    But the value is only that one, the most admired person in the heart.


    So what heaven is besieged? Sorry, Fengdu emperor has no tension at all. If it was earlier years, when the last emperor of heaven was in office, Yan Zhuo might be as anxious as hell flame and Bai ran. After all, it is his own thing to protect. If the heaven is broken, there will be no rules for the three realms and six ways.


    But today''s emperor of heaven, Yan Zhuo can guard until the appointed emperor of heaven in the period, is already the limit!


    At that time, he might as well guard the border of seventy-two fairyland. Maybe he can go in sometime.


    To be honest, the time for Yan Zhuo to live is really long enough, and it is almost to the end of time. He does not have so much righteousness. His only business is related to the river.


    You can see it''s dead loyal powder. That''s right.


    The time when the demon Kingdom army attacked the heaven was almost at the moment when the river started the power of ancient times, so many things happened in many places at the same time.


    The time is also similar.


    And when the demon world triggers a war, when bairan fights with the dark flame, the wind blows the city and follows the wind!


    They are guarding the human world!


    In other words, TIANYAO is too ruthless. Since the war between gods and Demons begins, he only cares about the heaven. As the leader of the world, he doesn''t care about the human world.


    At the beginning, thanks to the devil''s mind is not in the human world, the goal is clear, wind Qingcheng and other people''s hearts are also relieved, but did not expect to relax too early!

 Chapter 2777

    Wind Xi also did not expect, the demon world is not easy to be a little rational, once did not go to the cholera world, but does not hinder other people to come?


    Don''t say it''s the wind, not even the flame!


    Because during the war between gods and demons, the people in the world of cholera are evil spirits of the underworld?


    You know, this is the scope of the management of the underworld. Strictly speaking, according to the position, Yan Zhuo belongs to him.


    It''s just that Mingyan has the heart of respecting the old and loving the young. He still respects the old guy like Yan Zhuo.


    For many years, I didn''t disturb you, but I was also guarding under the hell, very comfortable.


    In other words, no matter how good the governance is, there are some restless places. There is no lack of selfish and hypocritical gods in the heaven, and naturally there is no lack of evil spirits with devious thoughts in the underworld.


    Usually, they are very honest, but when they have a chance, they will unite with the evil spirits to do something.


    The description of these evil spirits is not in vain. The wind blows the city with the wind, and there are some scattered immortals. The breeze of the wind family must be counted in the middle. There are thousands of people. They are busy and keep their feet on the ground. It can be seen that these evil spirits in the underworld are really huge.


    Tianjie didn''t send troops to suppress it. She didn''t care about it. When she remembered what TIANYAO said, fengqingcheng was not good at looking, she didn''t understand. How could things become what they are today?


    "The war between gods and Demons has been triggered, and there is no force in heaven to take charge of other places."


    "Besides, in this world, the weak eat the strong, and the fittest survive. It''s time to eliminate some of them. The three realms and six ways need stronger existence."


    "Now that the demon world has been attacked, we should gather our troops to defend the heaven and the temple of the emperor. We must not let them attack."


    ¡­¡­


    This is what the emperor of heaven said. No matter when the three realms and six ways existed in the human realm, even in ancient times, what does this mean?


    It shows that the human world is irreplaceable. Although their life span is very short, they can still survive to this day!


    It''s better to hear the emperor of heaven and earth. They are called the common masters of heaven and earth. They are the masters of the three realms and the six realms. However, they are so mediocre and have no sense of righteousness at all. At this time, they are still needed to stand in front of them.


    If there is no white dye with the dark flame to take the lead, directly leave Fengqing city to defend the human world, maybe the strength of the wind family will be detained by the heaven, and all will be taken to resist the demon world!


    And the other people in heaven are, not people who have never seen the demon world! It''s not that I haven''t seen the war between gods and demons! Almost completely behind the temple.


    Don''t talk about the fight. I''ll die! It''s like the demon world is going to destroy them.


    The morale of the demon world is getting higher and higher. In addition, because of Chang''an, the demon Kingdom has only 50000 troops, which is absolutely irresistible!


    Bai ran wants to give up directly. She can''t help but want to let the demon world accept this decaying heaven.


    He really didn''t want to keep it. He would rather violate the ancestral precepts!


    Bai ran really envies Yan Zhuo. That really means that he doesn''t care. He doesn''t have any pressure in his heart. As long as his food rations and Feng are all under pressure, the river is still alive, and nothing else matters.


    I don''t care about the evil world. I don''t care about the threat.


    He even told TIANYAO, "if the emperor of heaven doesn''t want to be attacked by enemies from both sides, then don''t spread the news. Fengdu will not fight, otherwise, the hell of Fengdu will be broken. There is a lot of resentment in it, and no one will know what will be harmed!"

 Chapter 2778

    "What''s more, we should solve the problems we choose by ourselves."


    Yan Zhuo naturally replied to TIANYAO''s order, and then went to do his own business. It really doesn''t matter at all.


    But the hell flame and Bai ran can''t do it. If the heaven is broken, the order of the three realms and the six ways will be disordered. Finally, the order of both the fox world and the underworld will collapse.


    But Fengdu will not, there is no need for reincarnation


    TIANYAO is also able to catch Bai ran and other people''s worries. There is no pressure to start a war. Even if there is no force in the heaven, these people are not only the fox clan, the underworld, but also others, Phoenix, Teng snake Some of the old families that existed in ancient times, even though they didn''t have a sense of existence at ordinary times, they all stood up at the moment of crisis.


    Only in the inner world of heaven, nature can see more clearly, standing behind TIANYAO one after another, standing in the temple!


    In the past, only these big families were able to fight. Now, because of the relationship between bairan and Mingyan, they have some intersection with yanzhuo. TIANYAO thinks that he can add Fengdu''s combat power.


    The chance of winning was even greater. TIANYAO''s abacus crackled, but I didn''t expect that Yan Zhuo didn''t play cards according to the routine.


    We can''t think about him with normal people''s thinking.


    Yan Zhuo doesn''t care about the world''s sophistication. He only knows whether he wants to or not.


    When he doesn''t want to be in charge of the life and death of the heaven, and is not willing to deal with TIANYAO, he will ignore it, let alone ignore it.


    What''s more, how they fight doesn''t affect the God of Chenyuan emperor, that is, the river flow, so they don''t care about it.


    Although he changed a lot when he was with bairan and others, it didn''t mean that he would always fight with them.


    It can be very responsible to say that if Bai ran several people who want to do harm to the river and affect the river''s life, Yan Zhuo will also stand opposite them.


    This battle is bound to be fought, of course, there will not be such a day!


    Even with the good play, touch the nightmare burning unwilling, he may turn his face, let alone the emperor of heaven.


    Needless to say, it''s very face saving to be able to reply to the letter. In the past, such news would have been thrown directly into hell, and it would have been added firewood for the fire of hell.


    The emperor really thought too much.


    He thought that Yan Zhuo had come to heaven more frequently recently, and he felt proud that he had compiled this nightmare that his father had not solved.


    But Yan Zhuo''s merciless reply made him see clearly.


    He didn''t even give up.


    If TIANYAO didn''t want to fight here, he didn''t have the heart to deal with Yan Zhuo. He would teach him about the rules


    Of course, this is what TIANYAO said to the old minister around him. In short, he should not be too shameful.


    However, Bai ran didn''t listen to him. She led the soldiers to the battle with a serious look, but they still fought the first battle.


    Bai Ran is not something that needs human protection. She just wants to press down the demon world. Otherwise, the river has already touched the yuan God, which is equivalent to calling back the strongest soul of war.


    If you touch the sky like this, you will be punished for seven days at most. The river can''t hold on. It''s impossible to hold on!


    That is to say, if the river can subdue Chang''an, the river cannot escape the wrath of the gods. Similarly, if it can''t subdue Chang''an, the demon kingdom will stand up completely!


    Besides, no matter whether Jiang Liu can subdue Chang''an or not, the devil kingdom will not be peaceful and even more excited. You know, when fighting, this morale is very important.

 Chapter 2779

    Bai Ran''s head gets bigger when she thinks about it. Before that, she has been worried about Huasheng. No one expected that the demon world would start to trigger a war at this time.


    We should know that the last war between gods and demons, no matter which side, heaven or demon world, lost as much as half a dozen, and no one was safe and sound.


    Not to mention the number of troops lost, even the commander-in-chief also died.


    The cloud clan in the sky was once the first battle force, and was consumed again and again. The remaining five families, Lei, Huo and Bing There are also many losses.


    In the world of Warcraft, not to mention the 50000 warlords who were devoured by the twelve beasts of heaven and earth and the army of heaven, we can say that the nine Dharma protectors of the demon world also died with the moon.


    The two sides have really lost a lot of combat power before and after. It is all elite power.


    Bai ran didn''t understand what was supporting them to fight?


    Finally, Tian Yao''s mind stopped, and the demon world got up again.


    She started the war on her own initiative, and even the children were on. Bai ran looked at a girl in purple and looked heroic. She cut down a head of heavenly soldiers twice as high as her, and her mouth was stained with bright red blood.


    Let Bai ran see that the child is too seductive and deserves to be a devil. If he is allowed to develop, he does not know what he will be like.


    And I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Bai ran always thinks that she''s familiar with her eyes, but she can''t remember where she''s seen her before. This is again in the battlefield. Bai ran doesn''t think much about it. Seeing that the other side is a knife, she directly conjures up a long sword, and one knife strikes the other side back several steps!


    Stop the kid from going forward.


    "Little girl, if you don''t play with dolls at home, take a machete to chop people down?"


    "It''s not hard for you to kill people without blinking an eye and splashing blood all over your face?"


    "Who is your father? Do you know me? I always feel familiar with you... "


    Bai ran didn''t kill her. Although she thought that she couldn''t stay with the devil to continue to develop, she didn''t expect to kill her directly. After all, she was still a child. If she went back to have a good upbringing, she was not necessarily an invincible devil.


    No one is born to be a devil, they also need to inject the right point of view!


    But it has to be said that this child is a little girl, and she is not very old, but she is really cruel. All the way forward, she has hit Bai Ran''s side.


    Bai ran looks at her whole body''s evil spirit, can''t help but exclaim that the posterity is not their family''s! What a pity!


    And that is called the little girl in purple, it is thick! Yes, it''s not sweet, it''s thick! It''s a brother, a boy.


    His thick body was beaten by white dye, and he kept retreating. He looked at Bai ran with indignation in his eyes, as if he wanted to cramp his skin.


    No matter how strong he is, he can''t be stronger than white dye!


    Anyway, the age is there!


    But what he resents is not because of being beaten. After all, there are people outside, and there are days out of the sky. He admits that he still needs to grow up and is not the strongest. But he will work hard. He is still young and can become the strongest sooner or later!


    He was angry that he was mistaken by his family. How could he come out and kill the enemy soldiers so bravely? How could he not be tough enough? Not enough men?


    "My father is Brahman, the great highness of the devil kingdom. I am his youngest son. You are a dead fox. You are talking nonsense. Your whole family is a little girl!"


    The eyes of thick gas were burning, raised the knife, and rushed up again.


    That''s right. It''s a common machete. Its name is Dagao or machete. Thick doesn''t give a name to the weapon. It''s really that everyone thinks he''s too much like a girl.


    For the other side''s coach is who, thick but clear, but did not expect white dye will be so strong!

 Chapter 2780

    Too much like a girl, isn''t that a mother? Then thick directly gave up the delicate weapon and chose the most masculine one, but I didn''t expect to admit that I was wrong!


    I''m really pissed off!


    It can be said that Bai Ran''s first meeting completely offended people.


    It''s all about poking people''s lungs.


    He didn''t know the key.


    "You girl, a woman disguised as a man, said that she was a boy. Are you a fool when your grandfather fox?"


    "And you don''t make up a good identity? Who doesn''t know that the great highness of the demon world is a Buddha, who lives happily with his wife and children and cares little about the outside world? "


    "What''s more, didn''t your parents teach you to be polite when you see your elders? Although this is a battlefield, it seems that you are not good at shouting and scolding directly! "


    "If your parents really didn''t teach you, I don''t mind teaching you well!"


    Bai ran can''t help laughing when she hears the thick words. Then she dodges the knife with all her strength.


    Stand by and look at him.


    Bai ran didn''t pay much attention to the strong words. A little devil, in his eyes, was just like this.


    As for the other party''s words, Bai ran really didn''t believe it.


    But it''s also very fast. Bai ran wants to bite her tongue. Didn''t she think the world was so small?


    It''s even a little mysterious?


    "You..."


    "Look, today I have to take off your fox skin and make a cushion for my mother!"


    Thick thick looks at Bai ran while hiding, but also can sneer at him. His own moves can''t hit Bai Ran''s body at all, thick hate more.


    Later, when he was deaf and did not speak, as if he could not hear anything, he directly attacked and fought desperately!


    The bright machete is like sesame


    Because not a knife!


    Finally, he was subdued by white dye, pressed on the ground, and rubbed


    "The little girl is not gentle at all. If my daughter is like you, I will be very angry. Fortunately, I don''t have a daughter now."


    "Let you go this time. If I catch you next time, don''t blame grandfather Fox for his ruthlessness!"


    Bai ran raised a white light to surround the thick and said softly.


    Looking at her face, Bai ran always feels like a person. Besides, that person Because of this thought, Bai ran didn''t want to kill her this time, but the battlefield was merciless. Only this time, if next time Bai ran will not be merciful.


    Otherwise, according to the ability of white dye, ten thick are not opponents!


    How can we delay the time? Bai Ran is also observing the child. I have to say that she really doesn''t observe carefully. She not only looks more and thinks more, but also


    Bai ran finds that the little girl has a throat knot!


    It''s very embarrassing. It''s really a boy. Bai ran feels that her beauty has been violated. It''s really the back wave that pushes the front wave!


    "I don''t need you to be merciless!"


    Although thick is released, but the humiliation in the heart is even greater, a hot brain directly rushed up.


    What do you say today, even if you can''t kill Bai ran, you should let him hang some color!


    But Bai ran turns her head and her eyes change. Her right hand turns into a sword and rushes straight into the thick front door. He doesn''t always play with the children.


    The first time is just because the child looks like a person, but the second time is not allowed on the battlefield.


    "White dye!"


    Thick only felt a snow-white sword straight at his face. He could not avoid it. Thick clearly realized the gap between them.

 Chapter 2781

    I just hate it, but when I close my eyes and give up, my mother''s voice comes from my ears. I''m anxious to shout, and Bai Ran''s voice seems to have some familiarity?


    "Dang..."


    Bairan''s sword is blocked by a purple feather coming from the field and makes a sound.


    Of course, the reason why Bai ran can do this is because Bai Ran''s subconscious deviation when she hears the cry.


    Then Bai Ran is shocked to see that the owner of the voice flies over quickly. It is still in its original form, a huge purple bird.


    And the little boy who was mistaken for a little girl called out "mother"?


    "Xiaoran, don''t be hurt!"


    "I haven''t congratulated you on your wedding! I''m glad to know you''re married, and I''m happy for your mother


    "This is my little son. I hope the fox emperor will be merciful."


    Luo Yao first called Bai ran, because he also had friendship in his heart. When he finally asked for help, he knew that the two sides were enemies of each other. The sound of the fox emperor still wanted to shout!


    She has been looking at the rear, knowing that the war between the gods and demons, as long as she goes to the battlefield, she will definitely meet Bai ran. His current identity is inevitable.


    When she chose Brahman, they were enemies.


    But she had no choice at that time. Fortunately, Brahman didn''t let her regret and let her win the bet. For her, he gave up too much


    "Lo My aunt... "


    "You Is it really you? You are not... "


    "What''s the matter? The child just called your mother


    "Your child, isn''t that my brother? This is really a relative


    "No, just now he said that his father was Brahman, the Lord of the demon kingdom?"


    "And why are you purple? Are you possessed? "


    Bai ran was a little stuttered at the first time.


    The face is unbelievable.


    In a moment the mind turns.


    In my mind, I can''t help but think that Luo Yao and his mother were the sisters of Jinlan!


    When Bai Ran''s mother died, Luo Yao took him with him, just like his mother. Until Luo Yao died, Bai ran was picked up by the old fox emperor!


    But Bai ran doesn''t know the real reason why Luoyao died.


    He only knew that Luoyao belonged to the Qingniao clan, and Qingniao was also called another name after its evolution Phoenix, Luoyao''s real body is the flaming Phoenix divine bird.


    What''s more, there are only three of the six ways in the three realms. They are envoys of the queen mother of the West. You can see their high status! Later, the queen mother of the West retired, and the three Phoenix birds left one after another to pursue their own way.


    Luo Yao chose to travel around the three realms, so she made Bai Ran''s mother strong and went to the battlefield. She was dressed in a uniform. At that time, she envied Bai ran badly!


    However, ten thousand years later, the emperor of heaven, the father of TIANYAO, intended to take aunt Luoyao as his concubine


    Bai ran can''t remember what happened later. He only remembered that when the old Hu emperor took him away, he said that Luoyao''s time was up


    So at first glance, Bai ran didn''t think about the big purple bird at all. She just wanted to be familiar with her voice!


    Aunt Yao doesn''t mean to die now?


    Because the devil, the color of the whole body has changed?


    Is it because of auntie Luoyao that his highness of the demon world just faded out of sight?


    Bai Ran''s brain is a little confused for a moment. The little boy who looks like a little girl is actually his younger brother?


    The boy called him a dead fox just now!


    "There''s nothing to say about the past, that''s what you see!"


    "My husband is Brahman, the great highness of the demon world."

 Chapter 2782

    "I didn''t tell you that I was still alive, and I didn''t take good care of you these years. I''m sorry for you, but I''m sorry for your mother. I promised that she would always take care of you. I broke my promise..."


    Luo Yao saw that Bai ran was very complicated, but the world was so small and mysterious. At that time, she really thought she couldn''t live. She had no choice but to go to the old Hu emperor and ask him if he could look after Bai ran in Mu Qing''s face. Mu Qing is Bai ran''s mother.


    After all, the gratitude and resentment of the previous generation have passed. Moreover, emotional matters can''t be forced. Mu Qing chooses Bai Ran''s father, who is the shadow guard of the old Hu emperor. It''s really a bad fate. The old Hu emperor sends his most powerful shadow guard to protect Mu Qing''s safety. Mu Qing refuses to accept his care, so he refuses the protection of the shadow guard. The shadow guard only obeys the fox emperor and does not go away, No one expected that Mu Qing fell in love with Yingwei


    Maybe it''s fate. The old fox emperor kept it for many years, but it''s not as good as a few months!


    The old fox emperor was filled with grief and anger, and then drove the shadow guard out of the fox clan


    However, in the end, the old fox emperor not only took good care of Bai ran, but also passed on his position to him.


    These years, Luoyao also saw it in her eyes. At that time, she was seriously injured and was unable to recover from the pursuit of the emperor of heaven. That day, the emperor died shamelessly. It was also because of her real body that she had to marry her, and she refused to obey. This was what happened later!


    Luo Yao has no way to protect Bai ran. If it was not saved by Brahman, he changed her identity and hid in the demon world. Now there would be no her.


    There are no two lovely children!


    As for her real body, she has long been the devil''s world, and fiery red does not belong to her.


    "Why don''t you come to me when you''re alive? Why stay in the demon world? How can you change your real body? "


    "You are Phoenix


    "In the whole world, how noble


    Bai ran really didn''t know what to say for a while. Before she had a hard time, Bai ran didn''t have to say more, but what happened later? That child was born, he also grew up, did fox emperor, how can not protect her?


    "I can''t understand the words of the fox emperor. What''s wrong with the demon world? I was born to be a devil. I never feel ashamed. I am more proud of being a devil. After all, I can do what I want to do when I want to! "


    "Besides, if you don''t talk about others, you are so hypocritical that you don''t care about human beings. It''s not as good as I am


    "In today''s war, you and I are hostile, but considering the relationship between you and ah Yao, our team can have a truce, or we can play by another person. I''m good at talking about it!"


    Brahman has been following his wife''s side, arranged a border around, afraid of sneak attack, after all, this is the battlefield, the battlefield of the war between gods and demons!


    But he doesn''t care. He''s the biggest wife!


    Before this, Brahman felt something wrong with Luo Yao. Unexpectedly, she had such a relationship with Bai ran!


    "What do you mean, fight or not? My brother lost you. I don''t believe our family will lose to you!"


    "Don''t you dislike our demons, and you won''t mind that we cheat the less with more. After all, demons are unreasonable!"


    "And in my world, the purple Phoenix is the best to see! My brother and mother are the same. In the past, there were three flaming Phoenix in the three realms and six ways, but now they are three purple ones. Besides, we are the legitimate wife, son and daughter of the royal highness of the demon kingdom. They are as noble as each other! "


    Sweet voice more penetrating, in the discovery of this side of the problem, rushed to come, although not as fast as the mother, but fortunately no delay, a family of four, neat.

 Chapter 2783

    "Shut up, all of you!"


    "Sweet, thick, this is brother, can''t be unreasonable!"


    "Brahman, you are too. I didn''t know who you were when I knew him!"


    "Xiaoran, now you know everything. I really owe you. If you are not comfortable, you can do anything to me. Today I try not to fight with you, but I already belong to the demon world! Sooner or later, there will be such a day! "


    "This is the fact that can not be changed. I am the Phoenix, and my nirvana is in the demon world. I will not leave the demon world, but I will never fight against you!"


    "To me, you are the same as Tian Tian and thick. They are all my children. As long as you still regard me as your aunt Luo, we can not fight, but other people, I can''t control I don''t care! "


    "Of course, no matter what, I won''t do anything to you. I just hope you can read the love between me and your mother, not my two children!"


    Luo Yao really had feelings for Bai ran. She was really a child of her own. She had no choice at that time, but she could not deny that she had abandoned Bai ran at that time. Besides, she knew the gratitude and resentment of her predecessor and sent him back to the fox kingdom.


    Although she saw that the old fox emperor was an infatuated person, she also kidnapped another person by morality.


    Bai ran can have today''s achievements, even excellent temperament, cultivation, really want to thank the old fox emperor!


    In fact, it has nothing to do with her, so Luoyao is embarrassed at all and has no face. He talks to Bai ran about the relationship between them and can only talk about Bai Ran''s mother.


    But one thing, she will never do harm to Bai Ran is true.


    Luo Yao looked at the child who looked like his best friend at that time to grow up, and he was really pleased.


    The children on both sides looked at each other. The two children were very obedient. Although what happened just now was very unpleasant, they still gave Bai ran a salute.


    What''s more, they seldom see such a complicated and comforting look on their mother''s face!


    As for Brahma, he stopped talking and stood behind Luoyao as a pillar to observe the situation outside the border, so as to give Luoyao enough space.


    "What is this? I don''t even call you "Hoo". I should call you brother. It''s not a dead fox! "


    "Of course, I won''t worry about it with you, that After all, I''m in a hurry to go out today. I didn''t bring a meeting gift. If I have time to come to the fox clan to look for me, I''ll make it up for you! "


    "I married my daughter-in-law If aunt Luo doesn''t mind, let''s have a cup of daughter-in-law tea! "


    "I must guard the heaven, and you can''t let go of the demon world. There will be a truce today and another war tomorrow. I hope we can avoid it as much as possible."


    Bai ran stands on the opposite side and looks at the United Family. She is slightly sour.


    After thinking about it, he said these words dryly, and then directly rushed out of the border. For a while, he didn''t know how to face it, but he couldn''t deny that he was happy to see Luo Yao again!


    When he was a child, he also relied on Luo Yao so much. He always thought he was lucky. Although his parents were away early, he also knew how much they loved each other and how much they loved him.


    Later, Luoyao took care of him like his mother. Although Luoyao left later, he never lacked love. The old Hu emperor was more like his father. He was doting and strict. Bai ran didn''t get much setback when he was trained!


    But these people left him one by one. Now one of them has not left. Looking at him in silence somewhere, Bai ran feels very satisfied.

 Chapter 2784

    "It''s a war, you Are you all right? "


    The dark flame takes up the sword, stands together with Bai ran, and returns to the camp for the time being. The devil Kingdom doesn''t know how to withdraw suddenly, and the hell flame comes back.


    Of course, Mingyan also noticed that Bai Ran''s mood seemed to be wrong, but he couldn''t speak and didn''t know how to comfort him.


    Besides, I don''t know what happened to Bai ran.


    "Nothing! What can I do for you


    "Although your highness of the demon world will have a truce for one day, it''s hard for other people to say that I''ll guard here. Go to the human world first. Collect the evil spirits in the underworld, and clean up the things that eat inside and outside."


    Bai ran patted the dark flame, then turned away and looked at the battlefield from afar.


    A piece of smoke, red star spot


    And those red stars are nothing else, just splashing blood!


    The war between gods and demons is not as simple as it looks on the surface, and it''s not so easy. The soldiers who lead the battle like him and the dark flame have good accomplishments and can protect their lives, but the soldiers below are not


    At any time, once a war is launched, especially those like them, the casualties of the two armies are very heavy. In Bai Ran''s opinion, this is like a elimination system.


    Knock out the last ones.


    But it can''t be denied that it''s all living lives. What the superior sees is only winning or losing and benefits. But behind all this, it''s based on the life of the grassroots. No matter how much praise is given to them in the end, it can''t give them a chance to live


    Bai Ran''s heart is complicated, especially when she meets her former relatives, but she turns out to be the enemy. Bai Ran''s heart becomes more complicated.


    It''s true that everything has come together. The gods and demons are fighting, and the ghosts of the underworld are taking advantage of the fire again. In the world of cholera, TIANYAO doesn''t care, only the wind blows the city with the wind, and there are some scattered immortals guarding the world and saving the lives.


    In order to save Hua Sheng, the river stream activated the evil magic ring and touched the yuan God, so as to call back his strongest fighting soul. But then there was the anger of the gods after seven days, which was really called the sky thunder rolling


    Don''t talk about other people, even if bairan and Mingyan can''t live together


    Bai ran thinks about these people around him. However, so many things have happened in a few days. Even if he wants to manage it, he is also lack of skills!


    But more also do not know how to do, any thing seems to have nothing to do, just a little careless, it will become irreparable regret.


    In front of her eyes, everything is just right. No matter where there is any problem, there are relative people who think of relative solutions. But Bai ran knows that this is just the surface


    In the final analysis, the fuse of all these events is still due to Huasheng.


    Despite this, no one can really blame her. In the end, she is also a victim.


    At the same time, seventy-two fairyland!


    Strictly speaking, it can not be regarded as synchronous at the moment. It should be said that after the meizhuang fire on that day, Chang''an took Huasheng, and joy disappeared.


    When Chang''an took away Huasheng and xi''le, because of the extremely fast speed and the strong evil Qi in Chang''an, when they approached Huasheng and Xile, they fainted directly.


    So Huasheng doesn''t know where he has been taken by Chang''an. As for Xi Le, he is even more confused. He just feels like he has a wink of an eye, has a sleep, and then left home. There is no one around except his mother and brothe

 Chapter 2785

    Happy to think everything is her dream?


    What you saw that night in meizhuang were all illusions?


    Joy is completely confused. When she opens her eyes, she sees something different from what she saw at last.


    And this is not the same, or in Chang''an!


    Because Chang''an in the memory of joy will not laugh, nor will she speak to her in a soft voice But in this place, Chang''an is not only a gentle big brother, but also a warm son for Huasheng.


    More importantly, it''s not just that


    The whole world is black with blood


    But inside, what Huasheng sees is green water and green mountains, smoke curling from the kitchen, fairyland on earth!


    Therefore, we have to admit that Chang''an is really powerful. When we look outside at the scene of 72 illusions, that is, the purgatory of the world, the rolling flint, and the eruption of molten slurry, or the strong evil spirit that the gods and Buddhas will die regardless of their contamination!


    But all of these disappeared inside. At least Huasheng didn''t see it. Of course, the outside world didn''t look like smoke everywhere. The war was still a few hours later


    When Huasheng wakes up, he looks around and finds himself in a beautiful place.


    Hua Sheng never thought of what it was like outside. In short, when she woke up, she looked at the flowers and plants around her. It was really wonderful. No matter what season, plum blossoms and roses were blooming together?


    There are also many beautiful houses, all kinds of, no exaggeration to say, using all kinds of words to describe, all of which make the pattern smaller.


    European style castles, pink ones, blue ones? The as like as two peas in the old style, and a plum village, if Hua Sheng didn''t have memories of the past, they must think that they live in the plum village. Of course, this is an exaggeration, because everything inside is the same, but there is no such castle in the real plum garden.


    After that, Huasheng also saw the spring breeze of ten li, which was just a spring breeze without river flow


    And ten miles before the spring breeze, there is a clear stream where little goldfish can be seen. The aura around it is extremely rich. There are flocks of cattle and sheep in the distance, and the green grass is green. It is a paradise in the world.


    It''s no wonder that Huasheng didn''t expect what the outside world would be like, not to mention that he was in a 72 illusion.


    It can be said that Chang''an divided the whole 72 Wonderland into two places: purgatory on the top and fairyland on the bottom. There was only a fairyland of three of them, and no one could disturb it.


    "Chang''an?"


    "Joy?"


    "Where are you? Where is this? "


    Hua Sheng looks at everything around her. Her brain is in a mess. She feels as if she is trapped in a small world.


    Although Huasheng has no spiritual power and can''t be detected, she still has common sense. What''s more, she didn''t expect that it would be made by Chang''an. Looking at these things that can''t co-exist and live together, Huasheng knows that this should be an illusion, or a fairyland added in a border!


    Hua Sheng couldn''t see the two children for a while. She was a little flustered. She clearly remembered that she was with the two children!


    No matter what kind of place it is, let alone unreal, two children are the most important.


    Besides, when Hua Sheng wakes up for a while, he almost remembers the fire in meizhuang, the monstrous evil Qi, and the blood on Chang''an''s face. Later, he was trapped by the guardian God of the wind, and then forced by her death

 Chapter 2786

    Huasheng remembered, and his brain was gradually clear. Therefore, Huasheng was more anxious to find two children.


    Now, Huasheng''s brain is full of questions, and she needs a person to help her explain. But Huasheng didn''t expect that the magic Qi wrapped in the seventy-two fairyland was floating with immortal spirit!


    "Mother, I''m here."


    "You are awake."


    "How do you feel? Can the body adapt? There are a lot of houses here. We can live whichever you like. If you don''t like them, it doesn''t matter. I can continue casting and make something different. "


    When Chang''an heard Hua Sheng''s cry, he quickly withdrew his mana and ran back from the border gate. Because he was too anxious to control his strength, Huasheng and Xile couldn''t bear it. He was in a coma.


    But not now. He can not only control himself, but also arrange his place as he likes.


    Chang''an is still deepening the outer boundary. In order to make the seventy-two fairyland more like a purgatory, people outside dare not enter or disturb. Chang''an almost uses half of his accomplishments.


    It''s strange to say that normally his magic power should be consumed, but after a while, Chang''an felt his body was full again.


    It''s just full of energy.


    Chang''an didn''t understand why, and he was not the one who always wanted to know the truth, so he continued to use these forces to make the 72 illusion better and more perfect.


    When Huasheng was still awake, it was just like a fairyland. Compared with the outside, it was a paradise.


    In order to let Huasheng forget the outside completely, let alone think that the three of them are the happiest and undisturbed.


    People outside are worried that he can''t control himself, hurt Huasheng or joy, and even Chang''an himself has worried. In fact, he not only controls well, but also has more powerful power.


    As for this place, Chang''an didn''t know where it was. At the last moment, he just wanted to go. He left the place happily with Huasheng.


    The mind is a place where no one bothers and stays away. As long as there is this place, even if the outside becomes a hell, it has nothing to do with him.


    At that moment, Chang''an''s eyes were burning. He didn''t force him to fight. He didn''t know how powerful he was. Even Chang''an didn''t expect that he could turn into a strong wind, roll Huasheng and joy in his hands, and then left quickly.


    Then he came to this place. Chang''an only wanted to go quickly and leave quickly, and it seemed that there was someone guiding him. Chang''an didn''t think much about it. He came here with Huasheng and xi''le directly towards the guide.


    In the dark, it seems to be doomed. Chang''an looks at this 72 illusion, which is perfect. With his casting method, no one can enter.


    Therefore, Chang''an was more comfortable with the arrangement. He took out all the evil Qi that could be extracted from the whole body, and strengthened the boundary with the evil Qi. This is why bairan and others would die once they broke in.


    But this is not Chang''an can manage, what he wants is such an effect, do not let anyone disturb their family.


    Then he can rest assured that when Huasheng is still awake, he can decorate it better, so that Huasheng can fall in love with here, but also let joy like it

 Chapter 2787

    As for the aura inside, it was the original one in the seventy-two fairyland. Chang''an disordered and rearranged the whole 72 dreamland. At first glance, Huasheng didn''t recognize it, but was full of doubts about where it was and even who he was when he woke up.


    It''s just like a dream. It can''t be in real life.


    Originally, Hua Sheng wondered where this place was and what kind of fantasy it was. But at the moment of seeing Chang''an, Hua Sheng felt that this should not be an illusion, it was her own dream!


    It must be.


    Who else is the person in front of you?


    Who is her mother?


    Why is she like her son?


    "Chang''an?"


    "You What''s the matter with you? How did it happen? "


    "Or am I in a coma again? Last time it was half a year. This time it won''t be seven or eight years, or more than ten years? "


    "How happy is your sister? Why didn''t I see her? In fact, I was dreaming. There was no joy in my dream


    Hua Sheng looks shocked, and his heart rate slightly accelerates. Some of them may linger in his mind.


    At one time, it''s complicated.


    is as like as two peas in Changan, but it is wrong. It should be said that Changan is a long version.


    Hua Sheng clearly remembers that when she was still in meizhuang yesterday, Chang''an was still a little bean pudding, small hands and small feet that she needed to hold. Now it looks like a child about ten years old?


    It''s not a kid anymore.


    What is her life? When I was pregnant, I was in a coma of prematurity. I looked at my two children in a daze. I didn''t want to go straight into a coma for half a year without waiting to say anything.


    Goodbye, the children have grown up, but only with the two children for half a year, not to mention a short period of half a year, too many things have happened. Now, she is in a coma again. As a result, she opens her eyes again. She doesn''t say where the world is changing. As a result, the child changes shape and grows up directly and loses one?


    Is it true that she was in a coma for seven or eight years this time? Hua Sheng can''t help thinking, is he a little sick? How can he be in a coma for such a long time?


    She did not know whether to feel lucky, her own children do not have to raise, can grow up on their own?


    "Mom, the joy is here, not lost."


    "How do you feel? Is there any discomfort? Joy is no problem, and joy is so happy. My brother and I have grown up and can protect our mother! "


    Xi Le ran back as soon as he heard Hua Sheng''s cry, but he was still a child and had no other abilities. He was not as fast as Chang''an.


    But then she saw Hua Sheng wake up and hugged her mother. She remembered that there was still a big fire around her. In a twinkling of an eye, she and her brother grew up.


    Suddenly become big friends, not children, can protect mother.


    Although feel like a dream, but joy has tried to pinch their own, especially painful, joy pain of crying.


    So joy knows that it''s not a dream anymore, it''s that they''ve really grown up, but the mother hasn''t changed.


    "You Is it really joy


    Hua Sheng looks at the little girl who rushes into his arms like a swallow and touches her face. This is just looking at the mirror.


    Because it''s so Like myself.


    More like it when I was a year old.


    And Huasheng needs to look carefully to find the shadow of the river in the happy eyebrows and eyes and the outline. Is this really my joy?

 Chapter 2788

    Looking up and looking at the opposite, standing like a small adult, serious Chang''an Or as before, can not find any of their own or the shadow of the river.


    But also because he grew up, Huasheng looked at his face and felt more familiar. This familiarity was not only because he was Chang''an


    It''s just concrete. Huasheng can''t say it.


    But Hua Sheng knows that she can''t hold him like she used to. She always feels strange.


    So when Chang''an looks at Xi Le holding the Huasheng, he follows him close to the Huasheng, but he is evaded by the Huasheng.


    Or embrace joy together to hide in the past.


    For a moment, it was embarrassing.


    "What''s the matter, mother? I''m Chang''an. I grew up with joy. Aren''t you happy? "


    "Mother should remember what happened last night. In order to better adapt to the evil spirit, my body has grown up. If I want to continue, I''m afraid my mother can''t accept it."


    "Later, I helped my sister grow up a little bit. Here, she was full of energy and was happy to absorb it. The more she absorbed, the faster she grew. Why do we have such ability? Shouldn''t mother have the most say? Why don''t you believe me


    Chang''an, looking at Hua Sheng''s movements, can''t say that he is uncomfortable, but can only say that he is furious, but he won''t do anything to Huasheng.


    But his heart is still unbalanced. When he grows up, how can he be accepted without doing anything? He says so much, waiting for Huasheng to react for a while, but he is still resisted?


    Besides, they will grow up sooner or later. When is not the same?


    Just grow up overnight, is it so hard to accept?


    Even refusing his approach?


    In fact, Chang''an is also afraid of so many things in one night. Has anyone asked him if he is afraid?


    His whole body is full of magic. He is pointed at and scolded by others. Chang''an is also very aggrieved because of his long face?


    But he didn''t know anything, and he didn''t know who the face looked like. He only knew what he wanted and what he wanted.


    The people who affect their family will die. If the place is destroyed, we will change the place. In order not to be disturbed, Chang''an will be closed outside, and no one can influence it.


    He thought that he could get his mother''s praise, even if there was no praise, a smile was OK.


    But he didn''t have anything. He was full of doubts and even Hua Sheng''s resistance


    As Chang''an said, why he and Xi le are born extraordinary? Is Huasheng supposed to be the most clear?


    Everyone knows that Hua Sheng doesn''t know ordinary people. How can her children be the same as ordinary people?


    Why question him instead?


    Chang''an really don''t understand, infinite injustice in the heart, unwilling, angry


    However, no matter what kind of emotions Chang''an has, he will not use them to deal with Huasheng. He can only transfer these emotions to other people.


    It''s all those people who said something in front of Huasheng. Otherwise, when Huasheng looked at him at the beginning, why didn''t he say he looked like someone?


    On the contrary, more and more people met later, and even came secretly. How can Chang''an let those people in to see Huasheng?


    Although it seems that they just want to find him, what Chang''an has to do is to solve all these people, and never let them talk nonsense in front of Huasheng.


    But Chang''an didn''t expect to leave those people and come to a place where there were only three of them. But Huasheng himself had a problem with him?

 Chapter 2789

    "Mom, what''s the matter with you? This is my brother. We are all made by my brother here. He is so fierce that he doesn''t like the night. My brother will make this place always day."


    "And we grew up on our own. We wake up to find that we are not one year old children, but ten years old!"


    Happy to see the mother''s action, some puzzled, at the same time, the heart more love brother.


    Because joy is to see Chang''an frown and look at his hands, as if very puzzled, for fear of being disliked by her mother


    "Or, because of other people''s words, my mother finally began to mind my face?"


    "Yes, I don''t look like you at all."


    Chang''an''s expression is lost, and her tone is also a hundred times more painful than when she was caught, with her head drooping.


    Where does Chang''an look like a devil at the moment, and who can see that this is a devil that changes the color of the world?


    Now he is just a child without mother''s love.


    "It''s not the mother."


    "I just couldn''t believe it for a while!"


    "How can you give your mother a buffer time? You have already had a coma. You are a half-year-old baby, but I have taken care of you for half a year. When I was just about to call my mother when I was one year old, in a twinkling of an eye So much has happened, and you''re ten years old again? "


    "I''m so surprised! It''s true that I''m not an ordinary person, but I didn''t expect my child to be so extraordinary! Even I grew up step by step in the past, and I''m not as good as I am now! "


    Huasheng looked at Chang''an, and felt a twinkling of heartache. He immediately said what he thought.


    Just to let Chang''an look not so lost.


    Although the appearance of Chang''an


    Even if Huasheng doesn''t listen to other people''s words, he knows that he is still small. In addition, Huasheng has long felt the difference in Chang''an, and it is not unacceptable.


    Moreover, if Chang''an grows up step by step, this feeling will not be so big, and will not feel unable to accept.


    But no matter what, it was her child. Hua Sheng''s reaction was clear, surprised and pleased, and soon passed away.


    At first, Huasheng really thought that he was dreaming, especially when he didn''t see joy. But then he saw the joy of growing up and the lost look of Chang''an, so Huasheng put down all his thoughts.


    And seeing that Chang''an can now control himself well and is not disturbed by the evil spirit, Huasheng really feels relieved.


    It can be said that this is the most reassuring day of her awakening for half a year.


    Although she was born extraordinary, the previous life is not vulgar, but this life she is an ordinary mother, to see her children happy in Chang''an is her greatest expectation.


    Huasheng believes that Jiangliu must have the same idea as himself.


    It''s just that Huasheng didn''t expect that Jiangliu was going crazy for her, not to mention Jiangliu, Fengxi, bairan, Mingyan and others. It was just when they were frantically trying to find a way, they made a lot of useless efforts for Huasheng


    What Huasheng thinks more is that Jiangliu has made such a decision for her to open the magic ring! Touch the strongest soul of war!


    The next thing to face is the anger of the gods


    If Huasheng had known earlier, she would not have let Jiangliu do that even if she died.


    But there are not so many people in the world who have known it for a long time


    And Jiangliu will not choose to let her have an accident.

 Chapter 2790

    A lot of things are ring by ring, the results of some things appear, and other decisions are inevitable!


    What''s more, Huasheng has no time to stop anything. She doesn''t want to go out here. What''s more, she doesn''t know what the boundary is like from the outside, and she doesn''t know that Jiangliu left such a card for herself.


    "Really? Mother is because of surprise, not because of hate me, afraid of me Dislike me? "


    Chang''an doesn''t care what Huasheng thinks in his mind. He just wants to know whether Huasheng hates him


    As for what kind of people from outside and what to do, it is not in Chang''an''s consideration.


    "A mother will never despise her child."


    Hua Sheng looks at Chang''an and says this deeply. Then he reaches out to hold Chang''an, and Xi Le hugs Huasheng tightly. There is no temporary harmony between his father''s family.


    "Chang''an, you haven''t answered me. Where is this?"


    "What happened to meizhuang after we left?"


    Huasheng let go of Chang''an. Now there is no need to bend down to talk to two children. Although it is still difficult to adapt for a while, Huasheng is really surprised by the changes of the two children.


    Although less regret of childhood, but after all, the identity is abnormal, some things always can not be both sides.


    However, Huasheng is still worried about the river.


    I just thought that before that, Chang''an was not very happy with them. In addition, Chang''an grew up again. Huasheng could not immediately find out the temperament of Xiao Chang''an, so he could only ask politely.


    If it had not been for this, Huasheng would have asked first, and would not have delayed so long.


    Hua Sheng will not know. She has been delayed for a long time.


    "Mother, I''m hungry. I''d like to have your pastry, whatever you like."


    "Let''s sit down and talk."


    Chang''an raised his face, and with a slight smile, he raised his hand again and took Huasheng, and Xi Le walked into the nearest meizhuang.


    what''s in it as like as two peas in the plum garden they once lived in.


    Chang''an bends his mouth and walks in with Huasheng. Obviously, if Chang''an can answer Huasheng''s questions at the party, it is better not to answer them.


    He didn''t want to mention those people at all, let alone hear from Huasheng.


    How could they get here if it wasn''t for the pressure of those outside?


    That''s right. In Chang''an''s eyes, this is escape. Those people want to kill him. Hua Sheng stops him. If he had not the ability to protect Huasheng and xi''le, but also the ability to run here, I don''t know what to do now.


    Those people want to break in again and again, really when Chang''an don''t know?


    In fact, Chang''an is not only clear, but also can see and even hear.


    When Bai ran and others stood at the gate of the border of 72 and tried to get in, Chang''an stood opposite. In his eyes, he could see clearly. Chang''an immediately strengthened the border. It was absolutely impossible for them to come in and disturb his life and his home.


    "Good."


    "What does joy want to eat?"


    Where can Huasheng not hear the changing topic of Chang''an? But she knew that this could not be urgent, only step by step. Chang''an has a deep animosity for the river.


    immediately Hua Sheng as like as two peas of laughter, and was obedient to Changan, who walked into this same plum village as the one outside them.


    What Jiangliu saw on the way to Xiannv mountain was that all the time was synchronous, and what Jiangliu saw was real

 Chapter 2791

    One side of the joy heard Hua Sheng''s words, naturally also happy, immediately said a few cake names, as long as the mother and brother are there, she will be happy, but after the smile, the happy heart is still a little empty


    And this empty mood, of course, is not because of others, but because of the river.


    A family should have parents. Besides, Auntie Fengxi, they are very good to themselves, happy to miss them


    Just thinking about it, if they grow up overnight, will they still like themselves? Will you be scared?


    Just as joy is often confused by the chaotic thinking of things, Huasheng has already made cakes. Maybe it is full of vitality here.


    When Huasheng does anything, it feels full of energy. Even the ingredients are very easy to adjust. It''s very easy.


    For example, when Huasheng wants to make cakes, it needs kneading. It usually takes 10 minutes or even an hour and a half to go on with the next step. But now it only needs to add water and knead it, and then you can continue to do it. Later, it''s even more magical. It''s really good to make one. You can skip the heating step and eat it.


    Hua Sheng looked at the cakes on the table and fell into a deep thought. Was it really a dream?


    Otherwise, how can these things be the same as you think?


    Just do whatever you want?


    The two children on the side didn''t feel surprised at all. They looked at the Huasheng and waited with their necks stretched out.


    Then they picked up a lotus cake and handed it to Huasheng first.


    Hua Sheng looked at the two children and ate a little each. She was very pleased. No matter whether they were dreaming or not, her two children were always thinking of her all the time.


    As a mother, no matter what two children do, they think about themselves. It''s really a top happiness thing.


    "Does mother like it here?"


    "We can control what we want, whether it''s night or in the morning. It''s very fast when you make pastry. Because of the abundant spiritual power, everything here grows rapidly, and we can satisfy everything we want to do."


    "Joy, and you? There are flowers and grass here. As long as you want, my brother can decorate another castle for you, or don''t you like flying kites? Green grass, wide sky, whatever you want to do


    "There are fish in the river, herds of cattle and sheep in the grassland. This is our paradise. As long as you like it and imagine it, there are..."


    "The important thing is, no one will disturb us!"


    "Do you like it?"


    Chang''an was a little excited when he said this. He always had a wish. It was almost like this. There were only three of them.


    Now it''s all satisfied.


    "How did you find this place? Are we still in the human world? "


    Hua Sheng put down the pastry and looked at the passion of Chang''an. His psychology was somewhat complicated.


    And the joy on one side, also followed to put down the cake, look at Chang''an, even the residue on the mouth did not wipe, as for like here?


    Joy just nodded, did not speak, quietly listening to mother and brother''s dialogue.


    As for my brother''s question, how about here? Joy thought, here is very good, she also likes it, but feel that the beauty here has no soul, after all, there are few people.

 Chapter 2792

    But joy dare not say, or dare not mention now, can only look at Chang''an, Xile wants to wait for Chang''an to see a better mood to mention.


    If Chang''an knows the idea of joy, he may say, "I really thank you. When he is in a good mood, let him be in a bad mood?"


    It''s a pity that Chang''an can''t hear it. What''s more, he doesn''t think deeply about joy. He only thinks about Huasheng. Besides, he is really a good boy. He always tries to smile, not for anything else, just for the sake of his family.


    Just like now, Chang''an sees Xi Le''s clever nod, which of course means that she likes it, and the way she eats cakes, Chang''an is more at ease.


    He knew the girl had better be coaxed.


    After that, only Hua Sheng was sent.


    Chang''an looks forward to seeing Hua Sheng, waiting for her reaction, but she doesn''t want to see Hua Sheng so calm. She doesn''t even have the surprise of seeing them grow up.


    Listening to Hua Sheng''s insipid tone, Chang''an''s excitement also went down a lot, but Chang''an didn''t show it and was still trying to smile.


    "I don''t know whether it belongs to the human world, but if my mother wants to, it can also become the human world! It''s human. "


    "But the human world was not as beautiful as here."


    "This is the last pure land in the world! It''s also an eternal country. Our family can stay here forever. No one has just disturbed us, and no one can separate our family from each other any more! "


    "Isn''t that good? Isn''t it what you always wanted? "


    "Mother, I still remember how you said to those people that night. You said that as long as they let me go, you would take us away forever, never appear around them, and never affect anyone!"


    "Now I''ve done it. I''ve found a place where people outside won''t disturb us, and I won''t affect anyone!"


    "Is there anything else you are not satisfied with?"


    Chang''an tries to smile, for fear of hearing Hua Sheng''s refusal, or even unwillingness.


    What is the meaning of his existence?


    For Chang''an, Hua Sheng and Xi le are his final salvation. All the people who see him in the world either want to kill him, or use him, or pity him


    Only Hua Sheng is different. When everyone abandons him, she will force her death to save him and protect him when he is far away from home


    There is really only Huasheng in Chang''an.


    If he doesn''t like Huasheng, Chang''an really doesn''t know how to do it, let alone what else can he do?


    Is it really necessary to become a devil and lead the party, just as those people say?


    But that day is too lonely, Chang''an don''t want to be alone.


    Even if he was a devil, he also wanted to be a demon loved by his mother.


    "The last pure land? Eternal kingdom? Where on earth is this place? "


    "Chang''an, tell me! What''s wrong with people? What''s wrong with the outside world? This is not the border you set up? "


    When Hua Sheng heard Chang''an''s words, he was more and more shocked. It can''t be denied that it''s beautiful, but it can''t cover up the important information inside. It''s really not the human world. There''s something wrong with the outside world!


    Where are they? How about it?


    Hua Sheng looks at Chang''an. He is not a child any more. He even speaks with a kind of decisiveness, even a kind of stubbornness. He is reminding himself of what he said at the beginning and even his original decision.


    When did Chang''an become like this?

 Chapter 2793

    The reaction of Huasheng was unexpected to Chang''an. He thought Huasheng would be very happy. Even if he was not very happy, at least it should not be like this now!


    Just put down the heart is not excited, the whole person fell into depression again, the heart can not help but be angry, Chang''an don''t understand, how are those people outside so important?


    Is it more important than yourself?


    She clearly said that her child was the most important thing, and she would save him even if she was forced to die. Even if she was separated from everyone, as long as they were together, he could see clearly.


    But he didn''t understand why she looked like she didn''t need it when he did it all?


    "What does the outside world have to do with us? Don''t mother remember what they did to us


    "I didn''t do anything to destroy all that, but no matter what, the three of us live a life of peace and no one can take me away from you."


    "Why do you insist on asking those people outside? What do they have to do with us? That group will only follow the trend of the villains! Useless coward


    "How many questions have you asked me so far? Did I get hurt? Am I afraid that everything is like this


    Chang''an didn''t eat any cakes at all. He sat up straight and looked at Huasheng. His eyes were unyielding and stubborn, even with water mist.


    He really didn''t expect that Huasheng said that he was the most important one. How could it become more important outside?


    If those people outside really don''t matter, Huasheng won''t keep asking. If the gate of the border is open now, even if there is a volcano outside, Huasheng will rush out without thinking about it!


    Thinking of this, Chang''an''s mood is even more unstable, and the whole body''s evil Qi has a tendency to burst out. The black and red color seems to wrap Chang''an, or even devour everything.


    Including Huasheng and Xile


    "Brother..."


    Joy looked at the appearance of Chang''an, a little afraid, and then whispered, bumping into the courage, stretched out his hand to hold Chang''an.


    His big eyes were full of tears, and his expression was both worried and afraid. However, no matter what kind of mood, joy did not let go of his brother''s hand.


    On the contrary, it seems to let go, brother is not a brother, Chang''an is not Chang''an.


    Chang''an''s body is extremely irritable. When it was almost out of control, only a soft and cute call was felt, followed by a pair of warm, white hands stretched out.


    The black and red evil Qi around Chang''an, as if suppressed by something, slowly decreased and finally disappeared.


    Happy to see Chang''an back to the original Chang''an, not afraid, the smile on his face has become bigger.


    Then I took a look at Chang''an, and then I looked at Huasheng. I hope that the unhappiness just now can pass quickly.


    Huasheng looked at what happened in just a few seconds. He didn''t speak. Instead, he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    He just became silent and didn''t answer Chang''an''s questions, let alone whether Chang''an was afraid. According to Chang''an''s recovery ability, he was all right!


    Otherwise, he would not have such a great ability to arrange everything in front of him. Moreover, Huasheng didn''t expect that the evil Qi of Chang''an was out of control, but he didn''t expect that the joyful gentle appeasement would disappear in an instant.


    What does that mean?


    Does joy have the ability to restrain and restrain evil Qi?


    Hua Sheng is not sure. After all, she still doesn''t know whether joy is only useful to Chang''an or all demons?

 Chapter 2794

    If all the evil Qi works, then joy has the ability to purify the evil Qi!


    Huasheng doesn''t know whether it''s good or bad to have this kind of ability, but there''s one thing. At present, it''s still very useful for Chang''an.


    At least, as long as there is joy, Chang''an can completely control the evil Qi. If Chang''an doesn''t dare to do anything, he can pacify him when necessary.


    For this ability, joy herself is not very clear, because she is also afraid, just don''t want to see her brother and mother unhappy, no matter what happens, they are a family.


    And joy is only subconsciously close, did not think that he still has this ability, only thought that Chang''an''s own mood has improved.


    Looking at Hua Sheng''s silence, she was not happy. She knew what her mother was worried about, and that was what she had been worried about.


    In my memory, there are many people who want to hurt them. Although I don''t know who they are and what they are for, joy also remembers that not everyone wants to hurt their family.


    There are a lot of people who really like them.


    "Brother, joy can stay anywhere, as long as our family is together, but now we have one less family."


    "Less dad?


    "Our family lives here undisturbed. What about our father? He should be there, and aunt Fengxi And they? "


    "Happy to think of this is a family, brother think not? It''s a big place. We can take them all over? "


    Xi Le, holding Chang''an''s hand and pulling Huasheng, finally asked after holding back for a long time.


    When it comes to Jiangliu, it is not only joyful and expectant, but also Huasheng''s eyes have changed and slightly brightened. She is only aware of Chang''an''s antipathy towards the river. Besides, she has just been unhappy, and Huasheng doesn''t want to make things stiff again at this time.


    Hua Sheng is a little comforted by the fact that she still thinks about the river. At least one of the two children remembers the river. Otherwise, Hua Sheng will hate herself. She has worked hard for so long to pacify Chang''an and not let his identity or evil spirit be known to all.


    Only in this way can Chang''an be safe.


    In order to achieve this goal, Huasheng even pushed the river out. In the final analysis, it was the resistance of Chang''an. Huasheng was worried that the resistance, or mustard, would promote Chang''an''s body.


    In the end, Huasheng not only didn''t protect the river, but also made the river flow sad for so long that people around him worried.


    She thought she could handle everything


    It can protect Chang''an, but also protect the river. Without affecting other people''s lives, all these life can continue.


    Perhaps the more he didn''t want to influence others, the more he would do the opposite. All of Huasheng''s original ideas were overturned and failed.


    Feng Xi and others are upset because of her, and even their own rhythm of life is destroyed by her


    These Huasheng are clear.


    I just feel sorry for the wind


    Today, the outside world still doesn''t know what it''s like because of what it''s become. What''s more, it''s important to know what''s going on.


    She and Xi Le were taken away by Chang''an, and they didn''t have time to say anything. Huasheng didn''t have to think about it. They all knew that the river would worry about what they would become. Huasheng could resist it until now. What he was afraid of was to stimulate Chang''an.


    As a result, Chang''an almost couldn''t control himself.


    Hua Sheng really felt that she was a failure. When did she become so out of track?


    Even let everyone down?

 Chapter 2795

    "River flow? He is not worthy to be our father, he is a coward


    "Who do you think I''m talking about as a coward? I''m talking about him


    "And how can you ask? You forget who abandoned us? Who gave birth to us and left us alone? "


    "On the contrary, I hate me and wish I die. If my mother didn''t force him to die, how could we be today?"


    "And why are we today? Who is it because of? Who brought people to meizhuang to separate our family? If I didn''t have this magic power at that time, no matter those bodyguards or those monks, who could have fought? "


    "What did those people do to their mother? If I didn''t heal my mother''s wound with magic... "


    "Run away from the two masterminds! Don''t forget whose parents the mastermind is


    "After all, it''s because of him that he can''t even get rid of two old guys. What''s a useless coward?"


    "I just hate that I didn''t kill those two old things!"


    "Cowards are not worthy of being my father!"


    When Chang''an heard the words of joy, he threw away his hand. The killing intention in his eyes was highlighted. Of course, it was not joy, but Jiang Liu''s parents. The tone of his voice seemed to become incoherent! It''s all because of his anger!


    Chang''an didn''t mention these things, let alone forget them. He just wanted to forget them. He wanted to enjoy the undisturbed life of his family with Huasheng.


    In order to make the two of them happy and like it more, Chang''an places all the things he sees here, and the coexistence system that can''t exist at the same time is also broken by Chang''an


    Even with their own magic spirit to deepen the border, just don''t want other people to come in and disturb!


    But now?


    It''s not just Huasheng. I don''t like it in my heart, but I still think about the river?


    The coward man!


    What makes him?


    Is it not because of him that they are in today''s situation? How do you do so much, but can''t resist the identity of a father?


    Although Hua Sheng didn''t speak, her expression had already explained everything. She didn''t blame the river, she even thought about him.


    Chang''an really don''t know what is worth doing?


    He wants Huasheng to be happy. Now he is only happy. With him, he is moved by himself?


    This time, Chang''an didn''t have the evil spirit to break out, but he took the killing intention, the joyful appeasement was not easy to use.


    What''s more, looking at Chang''an''s eyes like a knife, the whole body''s pressure, joy is really afraid, completely dare not start, plus his hand is also thrown out by Chang''an.


    Happy eyes instantly red, turned to hold Huasheng, only exposed a pair of red eyes looking at Chang''an.


    If Chang''an will say something more, joy may be about to cry.


    She had never seen her brother''s emotion to herself, and she didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "Even if it''s your father''s, you''re not happy with your father!"


    "According to your opinion, I think you hate the wrong person. You should not hate your father. You should hate me. If I had not given birth to you, you would not have exhausted, and would not have been in a coma for so long. He would not have been unable to take care of you either."


    "Jiangliu''s parents want to see you and me. Many things have changed. I don''t want to say anything more."


    "So if you want to hate, you should hate me. All this is because of me!"

 Chapter 2796

    "I try very hard to take care of you, raise you, and even separate from your father. I just want to relax your relationship. I''m afraid that you can''t control yourself and finally things will get out of control."


    "The result..."


    "It''s my fault, it''s all my fault. Don''t blame other people..."


    Hua Sheng looks powerless to say.


    For Chang''an, every word, every sentence, is like a knife inserted in Huasheng''s heart.


    With joy in his arms, Huasheng did not look at Chang''an at the end of the day. Instead, he turned around and looked at the place where there was no night.


    I can''t say what I feel in my heart. I just feel that I have failed, or I have failed completely.


    Even ridiculous.


    In her face, her child cursed his father as a coward?


    In this case, why does Huasheng suddenly feel a little familiar?


    She thought that Chang''an would not like to mention the river flow at most. If she did not like this person, she would not say so.


    As a result, Chang''an didn''t want to mention it, but he wanted to kill him. He looked at the river like that in his heart


    Hua Sheng is really sad.


    But more is also distressed, because she knows that the river is not that kind of person, instead, standing in the river''s angle, the river flow is more difficult and painful.


    It was because they were all clear that Huasheng was numb to hear Chang''an''s misunderstanding of the river flow, even an unsolvable misunderstanding.


    I don''t know what feelings I should use to face Chang''an, to face a Chang''an who is so deep to his father.


    And Jiangliu. Huasheng is so confident that he can do it. He doesn''t want to involve Jiang Liu, because telling him earlier will only make things worse. Chang''an didn''t believe anyone except her


    But now, not only is everything moving towards what Huasheng didn''t want to expect, but also more guilt for the river.


    No matter what, it was Jiang Liu''s parents. She did not handle the relationship between the two, making Jiang Liu in the middle of the dilemma and even causing the later results


    Huasheng embraces joy and comforts her for a while. She calms down herself and calms Chang''an.


    After all, if the current situation continues to be said, I don''t know what will happen, and Huasheng does not want to continue to anger Chang''an.


    When Hua Sheng gradually calmed down in his heart, he also thought, if she didn''t choose to give birth, would the result today be different?


    It seems that all the changes started at that moment, right?


    Every choice in life will send you to a fork in the road. The road ahead is always going with your eyes closed. If you are careless, you will fall into the abyss


    Hua Sheng thought, is she hanging on the abyss?


    There''s only one foot to fall.


    Or just one last breath!


    In fact, Hua Sheng''s heart should not be said to be a little sad, but should be said to be about to collapse, all her emotions are in a line tension.


    With a little force, it will break.


    Hua Sheng didn''t know how she insisted on this kind of emotion, together with the uncertainty about everything outside and the future.


    Later I think, it should be joy, holding her, there is a sense of peace of mind, she can let himself get temporary peace


    Perhaps even joy does not know, she still has such effect?


    Joy can make a near collapse of the heart, get temporary comfort, even calm.

 Chapter 2797

    "Mom, you You regret giving birth to my brother and me, don''t you? "


    "If it had not been for us, it would not have been what it is today!"


    Joy''s tears can''t help but flow down. I just wake up and find that I''m not a one-year-old child, and she doesn''t cry. Even when I was in meizhuang, so many things happened, she could bear it.


    But today, when I hear Hua Sheng say such a thing, I can''t help saying anything.


    Tears were streaming down.


    What is more sad than now? Does her mother regret giving birth to herself?


    Regret bringing myself into this world


    Joy can''t smile any more, even sad can''t oneself, this can''t ask any dad''s question, or think of the river stream''s not asking him and his brother at the beginning


    Joy want to cry more, the original parents do not like, they are an accident! A completely unacceptable existence?


    "Joy! You are wrong, not us, but me


    "I am the one who has been detested, and I regret it even more! It''s all my fault! "


    "If it wasn''t for me, you would be a family, and you would be a normal family!"


    "I don''t know where it is, but I hear Bai ran say it''s called" seventy-two fantasy land ". As for the outside, I don''t know what it''s like. I can only feel the people who are near here, and I don''t know the others either."


    "But I know that as long as I go out, or if the boundary is opened and broken by them, I will die. They all say that I am a devil, who is the reincarnation and can''t let me live!"


    "If the mother wants to leave, then go, and I will not stop. Anyway, I am an unexpected child, and it is also because we have changed your life. Let me live and die here..."


    Chang''an suddenly looks like a balloon that has let out air. In a moment, there is no backbone. What killing intention and evil spirit are all gone.


    Only endless grief.


    No child must have heard such a thing.


    It can also be said that anyone regrets meeting you, regretting your existence


    Either way, the damage is the biggest.


    What''s more, Huasheng is still the only meaning of its existence to Chang''an. All the thoughts of Chang''an are broken with it


    Even if Huasheng didn''t say it directly, it''s easy to be misunderstood by people, especially at this awkward time.


    Both Huasheng and Chang''an, and even Xi Le, have their own ideas about the future and the present. They could have lived ordinary people''s lives, but now they have all changed.


    Besides, there must be a whole story. Who is it! When there is a buffer time for everything, at that moment, it is also everyone''s question and consideration.


    If Huasheng complains about herself because of some of her decisions, which have led to such a dilemma, people around her will surely wonder why Huasheng made such a decision?


    Especially emotional sensitive people!


    "When do I mean that?"


    "I Forget it, I don''t want to say more, I never regret giving birth to you! And I won''t ignore you and watch you live and die


    Huasheng didn''t expect that it was self-criticism, but it turned into such a situation. Hearing what they said, Huasheng felt a little cold!

 Chapter 2798

    Isn''t she doing enough for two children? She didn''t want to be rewarded, but at least she didn''t want to be misunderstood!


    Or by two children? Who she''s dedicated to?


    What Huasheng wants to explain is just looking at the appearance of the two children, but Huasheng can''t say it any more. Now, it''s like sophistry to say that. Although they haven''t been together for a long time, they can''t deny their love for them!


    May be the first time when a mother, she really too failed, is dereliction of duty!


    They did not let their children have enough sense of security, nor did they deal with the relationship between the children and their father, which made them more and more deeply hostile to the river.


    He completely threw the river out, not counting his family.


    Such a situation should be a good reflection of Huasheng.


    But when I look back, who can blame? No one can be clear about the future, and Huasheng doesn''t know why his children become demons?


    It''s true that many things have been settled from the beginning. It''s the disaster of reincarnation and the script of fate. If it''s doomed, there''s no reason.


    When everything can not think of, and hate the injustice of heaven, Huasheng can only comfort himself in this way.


    This kind of consolation is actually very useful. At least when Hua Sheng thinks like this, he feels much better.


    Even because of the misunderstanding of the two children just now, Huasheng was not so cold hearted and even understood. Although he grew up to be ten years old overnight, he was still a child after all. In the past ten years, they still did not understand many things.


    She is a mother, need to teach, and tolerance.


    Huasheng raised his hand to wipe away the tears of joy. Looking at the happy and sad appearance, Huasheng also shed tears, but the tears also had other ingredients.


    That''s the guilt of the river.


    "Chang''an, come here. The tone and attitude of my mother just now are not right! I apologize to you and joy! I''m sorry. "


    "But those words are true. My mother never regretted giving birth to you. You will always be my children. What I complain about is that I didn''t wake up early. I also complain why I have no power and can''t protect you. On the contrary, I''ve been in a coma for so long that you''ve just been born under so many threats! "


    Hua Sheng held joy in one hand, and pulled Chang''an with his head drooping in the other hand, and looked at Chang''an''s eyes turning red. It was really red, not mixed with any other magic fire.


    It''s Shengsheng''s red eyes.


    After saying that, Chang''an couldn''t cry, but he was silent and tearful. He felt that he had been completely abandoned by the world. He did not dare to see Huasheng, nor did he dare to cry with Huasheng in his arms like joy. He just turned around and bowed down, as if he wanted to wrap himself up completely. Then his tears flowed.


    Chang''an didn''t dare to visit Huasheng because he felt that Huasheng had said so. Sooner or later, he would leave here. Anyway, he was abandoned by the world, so he would not resist. It would be better for him to live and die.


    Although he thought so, he didn''t dare to see Hua Sheng leave. He could only wait for her to leave and hurt himself.


    However, Chang''an didn''t expect that Huasheng would apologize to itself and even completely changed its words.


    Chang''an doesn''t know what to do. He''s ready to die. If he''s in a good mood, he''ll live a few more days. If he''s not, he''ll die now. Anyway, no one cares


    But Hua Sheng apologized? She said she never regretted

 Chapter 2799

    Although Chang''an knows that there is something deceptive in this, it is more about the face of joy. After all, if there is only one child of joy, there will be no present situation.


    Besides, after such a long time, Chang''an is not really a one-year-old child. He has heard a lot about things in those years. He knows that Hua Sheng had only one child at that time.


    But I don''t know why, when it comes to production, it turns into two.


    And he was the extra one from the beginning!


    Happy birth is full of expectation, but he is a complete accident, even bad luck and disaster!


    All things have changed because of his appearance. It can even be said that why Hua Sheng was in a coma for so long without any reason. Although Chang''an is not sure, he can still feel that he has something to do with him!


    If Huasheng had only one child, he would never have been in a coma for so long!


    All because of him, because of his special identity. Huasheng''s body is a mortal, and he can''t bear the evil spirit he was born with. Although he was not found at the time of birth, his own attributes are still there.


    That''s why Hua Sheng was in a coma for so long, and there was nothing wrong with his appearance.


    Even looking for so many people


    In fact, at that time, not only Bai ran and others, but also the river current and the wind couldn''t help wondering whether it had something to do with Chang''an, but there was no evidence!


    In fact, it''s not because of what else he can be!


    From the beginning, it was because of him!


    In addition, we should know in mind that Chang''an''s identity is different. Since Huasheng can''t see why the coma has been repaired for so long, we can''t even see that Huasheng''s mother was damaged after childbirth, which must indicate that the root cause of all this is wrong!


    Once this root cause breaks out, everyone will be no match.


    What''s happening now tells the story.


    The root problem is Chang''an, and Chang''an is a devil that no one can deal with!


    In other words, Chang''an and Bai ran are not the strength of an interface!


    From the beginning, those ghosts and spirits wanted to harm Chang''an?


    In fact, even if you give them a chance, you can''t do it!


    They can''t see the self-protection ability in Chang''an''s own border, which is absolutely powerful!


    And the weak can do nothing under the absolute power.


    But no matter how strong it is to have no rivals, there is also a weakness, that is, Huasheng!


    Chang''an''s only weakness is her mother.


    "What do you say, mother? I''m not right. It''s me who apologizes! "


    "I''m sorry for you. Without me, there would have been no today..."


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t know why I''m like this. I''m sorry I... "


    Chang''an''s tone is a little flustered, even with a little bewilderment! When it comes to the end, I don''t know what to say except I''m sorry.


    How can he misunderstand Huasheng? All this is because of him!


    Chang''an listens to Hua Sheng''s apology, and his whole brain is in a mess.


    He didn''t expect to hear Hua Sheng say such a thing, or even see his regretful look.


    Chang''an suddenly hated such a self! Huasheng is his only support. How could he hurt Huasheng''s heart by saying something like that?


    What''s more, what happened in the past six months is not blind. How can he not see?


    For his sake, Hua Sheng broke up with his family and friends and forced him to die

 Chapter 2800

    "Mom, I''m sorry. Joy apologizes to you too. I shouldn''t say that..."


    "It''s not my brother alone. I''m also wrong..."


    Happy to listen to Chang''an''s words, looking at Chang''an crying appearance, also distressed, but the brain also followed a lot of clear, she was silly to say that misunderstood mother''s words.


    How can you misunderstand her mother?


    In fact, both she and Chang''an are the least qualified to say anything about Huasheng.


    After all, without them, Huasheng would not have been in the situation it is today.


    Chang''an because of his magic, he thinks he is not normal, but in the end, she is not the same?


    Although not with magic, but joy knows that she is not an ordinary child like Chang''an.


    Because no one is born to understand what people around them say, let alone see the appearance of people around them


    It is precisely because she knows that joy knows how to be unpopular when she is very young, especially when she knows that the birth of her and Chang''an makes Huasheng unconscious.


    Joy is very good. She has done something wrong by herself. No matter what she knows or not, it has something to do with her.


    And everyone thought it was just Chang''an''s problem.


    Chang''an carried the pot for joy. Who told him to look like someone


    Xi Le doesn''t know what''s going on with her body. It''s just different from ordinary people. Huasheng has given birth to two such extraordinary children at the same time. How can the body be ok?


    It''s just that other people don''t see the details.


    To be honest, joy is also when you see the aura in 72 illusions, and then you know that what you have in your body is aura.


    Because she has an inexplicable attraction to those things, which is not what Chang''an thinks. When she has aura, she feels that it is true. Joy can be absorbed by herself


    So ah, the two children of Huasheng are really the same, born extraordinary.


    "Well, we''ve all apologized to each other. Let''s forget it. Don''t mention it again! Do you really have no problem growing up overnight? "


    Hua Sheng holds the hands of the two children. He doesn''t want to continue to talk about it. He suppresses his worries and worries. He is just a child. However, Huasheng subconsciously treats them as older children to discuss and even question them.


    How can they adapt in a moment.


    In addition, there is also one of the most important, that is, Chang''an''s grievances!


    How innocent is Chang''an? Why is his fate like this? The people who should be asked most should be her and Jiang Liu. Why do their children bring their own demonic spirit?


    Why are their children born with divine power?


    No matter what happened in the past life, she is just an ordinary person in this life. She has no spiritual power. How can Chang''an be like this?


    The fate of Chang''an was not chosen by ourselves, but brought by ourselves. Huasheng really owes a lot to Chang''an!


    Hua Sheng doesn''t know what to do with the aggrieved. She also doesn''t know why she feels warm when she touches those auras.


    When Chang''an asked her whether she liked it or not, half of the reason was that she wanted everyone to be happy, but the other half was that she really liked it.


    Here is full of aura and joy. The whole body is like marshmallow. It is very soft and comfortable. The whole person is full of life from head to foot.


    Fortunately, this is not a bad thing, because Xi Le also found that when Chang''an is irritable, as long as she holds Chang''an''s hand, the black and red circles on Chang''an will be weakened


    This is also the most useful moment for joy.

 Chapter 2801

    Both Chang''an and Xi Le were relieved. In fact, Huasheng himself was also relieved. It was not because of apology or anything, but because everyone didn''t want to quarrel.


    It doesn''t make any sense to go on, it''s going to get worse.


    A family of three also got a brief warmth.


    Huasheng also did not mention the outside world, let alone the river, patiently accompanied Chang''an, accompanied by joy.


    In fact, joy is OK, she has no hostility to anyone, only Chang''an has been hostile to anyone!


    Because Huasheng knows very well that Chang''an will not let her know what is going on outside, and she also has no way to leave here.


    Leaving here means leaving Chang''an. How can Huasheng bear it?


    She came to this point, not to let Chang''an live well?


    At that moment, Hua Sheng really wanted to give up. The things outside had nothing to do with her, but how could it be so easy?


    When we left, we didn''t have time to say anything. How can we not worry?


    When I was in meizhuang, although Hua Sheng left with his children, at least everyone knew that they were there.


    However, in the 72 fairyland, Huasheng could not see the outside, and the outside could not see the inside. The two worlds were completely isolated.


    How can this reassure people?


    It''s not only Huasheng that can''t rest assured of the river, but everyone outside can''t rest assured of Huasheng, even Chang''an.


    It''s a bomb that can be detonated at any time.


    Even if there is a slight carelessness, there will be an infinite number of possible bombs.


    For the unknown, everyone is worried and afraid.


    Everyone is the same. Chang''an is powerful, but he worries whether Huasheng will dislike him or not


    But now he is worried about the return of Jiang Sheng''an


    As for Huasheng, it is even more worrying.


    She is worried about what''s going on in Chang''an now


    Huasheng sat on the grass and looked at the infinite perfect world here, with a low expression and a myriad of thoughts.


    Chang''an stood by with joy, looking at the gloomy Huasheng, his heart was not good.


    In fact, everyone knows why Huasheng is like this. They also understand that the warmth of the last second is only temporary. They just want to pacify their feelings, which can be said to be a kind of containment.


    There are some things that both Chang''an and Huasheng know well.


    Chang''an was wronged to tears and said words of self survival. Just like Huasheng thought, he would not let Huasheng leave. If Huasheng really didn''t want him, Chang''an would never give up on himself. Even if he died, he would make the world turn upside down.


    Didn''t those people treat him as the devil all the time?


    In this case, he let those people see what the devil is


    But at present, it seems that these ideas can be suppressed, because Huasheng did not choose to leave, let alone refuse him.


    Can''t Huasheng see these problems?


    No, it should be said that she saw it clearly and understood it in her heart, but she still cooperated with Chang''an to perform this drama!


    For nothing else, it is a kind of containment.


    Hua Sheng really didn''t expect that her existence would become a kind of containment one day in the future?

 Chapter 2802

    It used to be, and it is now.


    The difference is that Huasheng was not willing to do it before, but now it is!


    Huasheng is willing to hold Chang''an in check because she wants her children to live. Although she is unwilling to live in the past, it can not be denied that Huasheng wants to see a peaceful three realms and six paths.


    She did not expect that she had such an important role?


    Thinking of this, Hua Sheng suddenly laughed for some reason. Maybe he couldn''t understand himself.


    I can''t understand why the track of life has come to this day.


    Chang''an was watching, frowning, and then thought about it. He was about to pass, but he was seized by Xi le and pulled him away.


    Then Chang''an turned his head and saw joy shaking his head at him.


    "What are you going to say? I don''t want to go there and watch my mother feel depressed there? "


    "Or do you want to ask that man again? Do you want him to come in or leave with his mother? "


    Chang''an frowned at the joy, the tone is full of disapproval, although interrupted, the mood is very uncomfortable, but Chang''an is still very face obedient, followed by joy to come.


    It''s just that I''m just following you. My face is still stinky.


    If today''s joy doesn''t say one, two or three things, Chang''an will definitely be unhappy. However, no matter how unhappy he is, he will be in a peaceful mood as soon as he gets close to joy.


    Chang''an can''t help but think that the place full of vitality is really different.


    But no matter what Chang''an thinks in mind, the appearance still won''t show.


    What''s important is that if Xi Le really says what he thinks, Chang''an will definitely explode, even wondering whether to send joy out?


    Or let her sleep for a while?


    Xi Le doesn''t know that Chang''an has already thought of expelling her. She just wants to discuss with Chang''an.


    Besides, if you really don''t know Chang''an''s temperament, you may be fooled by him, but who is joy? She was born with Chang''an. They were twins.


    Joy came to this world, the first to meet is Chang''an.


    Later, in the days when he was rejected by his father, those who could see were also Chang''an.


    Although a lot of time did not know very much, but now she knows, Chang''an did not get angry with her, let alone because of her dissatisfaction.


    Although when Chang''an was angry, joy was a little afraid.


    "What does that brother want to do? What do you say when you go to mom? What do you think you can say to make your mother feel better


    "You know what to do, but will you?"


    "I''m sure my brother doesn''t want to!"


    "Since you don''t want to, what have you got to say in the past? No matter what you say, it''s not what mom wants to hear. It just makes her sad, doesn''t it? "


    Joy holding Chang''an solemnly said.


    Eyes are full of disapproval, at the same time, the heart also has their own ideas, otherwise joy will not be this time to pull Chang''an over.


    Knowing that Chang''an is impatient, he is still very gentle. He finishes his words a little bit. But obviously, in the world of Chang''an, joy is exactly what he doesn''t want to hear.


    "So you''re really trying to persuade me to come here?"


    "Joy..."


    Chang''an looked at joy in his eyes and forgot. He didn''t understand. Did he remember those things before?


    So happy, this is to forget the past?


    Chang''an thinks that he may never be able to forget, or even forgive, so easily as joy!

 Chapter 2803

    Maybe that''s why joy is more likable and what he does is annoying?


    In the past, Chang''an might have cared about it, but now it''s not at all. Anyone can think what they like, and Chang''an doesn''t mind.


    As long as Hua Sheng is still with him, no one can take her away!


    Not even joy.


    When Chang''an finished the last sentence, his hands were slightly raised, and he was already exerting force in the dark. In his mind, he thought of several ways, which could not only make Huasheng feel at ease, but also on the premise of not harming joy.


    It can be said that Chang''an is going crazy.


    Otherwise, how could you have such an idea?


    However, Chang''an completely ignores an important issue, that is, whether joy has a natural purification effect on the evil Qi, or is it a completely effortless one. In addition, there is abundant aura here. For joy, it is easier to purify the evil Qi.


    The moment Chang''an raised his hand, his whole body''s magic Qi immediately came up, and Chang''an''s eyes changed color. At the moment when Chang''an was close to Xi''an, the evil Qi just like a hungry wolf pounced on it, and it directly rushed past.


    "Brother?"


    "What are you going to do?"


    Joy shocked, big eyes flash at Chang''an, face puzzled, even tone is rare doubt.


    Then I saw joyful hands on the back of Chang''an''s hands, and a magical scene happened. The magic Qi in Chang''an could be changed or even fierce, but at the moment of joyful contact, it changed immediately.


    It''s like a fire extinguisher in a big fire.


    What''s important is that you''re particularly smart. You''re happy to touch the place, you''re crazy to retreat, and you''re even a little careful to please?


    Chang''an


    Chang''an whole person appeared to be speechless for a short time.


    He didn''t expect that it was just a change of fantasy, and the situation of happiness became more severe than he imagined?


    Continue to indulge, that is not waiting for touch, joy can completely suppress evil Qi?


    Before that, the touch of joy only played the role of soothing and meditating. But when we came to the 72 fantasy world, it was not just like this?


    Touch has been able to dissuade demons.


    Chang''an really didn''t expect joy to grow so fast.


    For a while, I don''t know what to say. If joy can be controlled in this way, if it is known by people outside


    "Originally I wanted to do something, but my evil Qi is useless for you. You need to touch it to suppress it now, although I don''t know if there will be any progress in the future."


    "But you remember, you can only appease me now. Other people you have not tried, and I''m not sure. I don''t know whether it has anything to do with you and me being brothers and sisters. But you''d better not take risks to let outsiders know that not everyone is unprepared for you, and the outside people will not care about your specific situation. Only knowing that you are a threat will kill you £¡¡±


    Chang''an took joy''s hand and patted joy.


    Then he closed his hand, that is to say, he received the magic and turned away.


    Anyway, Chang''an didn''t really want to be happy. At most, she was in a coma or sent out.


    Send to Feng Xi''s side, you certainly don''t have to worry about safety. Huasheng also doesn''t have to worry about it, let alone him!


    Don''t say anything else, at least no one around him whispered, from time to time he did not want to hear the words, there are names!


    What''s more, even if Chang''an wants to do something, his magic power belongs to evil Qi. When he is close to joy, it doesn''t work at all. If he touches it, it will be even worse and he will be directly suppressed.


    Chang''an really felt that God was teasing him

 Chapter 2804

    In the eyes of Chang''an, Xi Le is still her sister. No matter how she said it, she was worried about it. She had the ability to say yes or no, because she would be used.


    Chang''an doesn''t know how long he can stay with her, but at least now, he can give her the last advice.


    What this world brings to Chang''an, apart from Huasheng, seems to be nothing beautiful from the beginning, and Chang''an also has the greatest malice towards the world.


    It''s not surprising that Chang''an thinks the worst about everything outside. After all, many things have their own reasons.


    Before meeting anything, Chang''an has thought of countless possibilities in his mind.


    Most of the results are also malicious.


    But joy is not. Although she was threatened when she was a child, she was just fine in the end. In addition, even without her father''s care, Hua Zhi''s family took good care of her.


    It''s not that Fengxi is good for Chang''an. It''s just that everyone faces different things and thinks differently. Chang''an also knows that the threats are all caused by themselves.


    In this regard, how can Chang''an''s thoughts be like joy?


    Chang''an can''t blame Xile for looking at everything so simple, even kind, while Xi''an can''t let Chang''an forgive.


    But joy is willing to accept Chang''an''s advice.


    She knew that Chang''an would not really ignore her.


    It won''t hurt her.


    "I remember."


    "Don''t go away. Let me finish! I want to find some company for my mother


    "Here, we are the only one. Although mom is willing to be with us, she will never be separated, but you should not forget that a normal person, or mom used to have many friends, she is very lonely."


    "There are a lot of people out there, and my mother has a lot of friends. Now it''s up to you here. Then you can bring your mother''s friends in, and your mother has a speaker."


    "You know, although we are the closest people, we can never replace A friend of mine. "


    Joy said at the end of the day, in fact, she wanted to talk about her father, but for a second thought, if she really said it, maybe Chang''an would really send her out.


    Even the unfinished things will put Chang''an on the agenda. Even if you can''t cast a spell on yourself, Chang''an will think of other ways.


    After all, there is always a way to push a person to the end.


    Joy does not want to force people very much, can only step by step, after all, the current situation, after all, is not a long-term plan.


    Although many things do not understand joy, but the complacent standing in place, even if you are strong, how strong the outside people become, no one knows.


    By the time you find out, someone might have called in?


    At that time, there was no time for anything. It can be said that everyone had different ideas.


    Although joy looks at the soft cute can be bullied, good-natured, but she wants to become the most powerful, so that no one dares to bully you.


    Joy does not agree with Chang''an''s strategy or idea of retreating!


    In her opinion, Chang''an is already very strong. In this case, why not stand high and let anyone dare not bully? Why hide here and turn into a Hedgehog? Waiting?


    You should know that all people will continue to improve. If the enemy is making progress, then you are still so complacent. Is that not equivalent to standing still and being beaten?

 Chapter 2805

    Perhaps no one knows, joy is not a good girl, but her cleverness is to be in front of a specific time and a certain person.


    Otherwise, the happy heart is not the one who suffers losses.


    She will not abandon herself like her brother? If no one is in charge of it, do you want to survive?


    Joy wants to change Chang''an''s mind.


    In front of the family, or, with the premise that everything has not changed, joy is willing to be a good girl, but now it is not.


    The short-term warmth is just an illusion that needs to be maintained.


    How can joy watch Chang''an go more and more wrong?


    Even if it is fear, joy should also suppress the mood and hold Chang''an.


    Can not immediately change the idea of Chang''an, but absolutely can not look at, at least can a little change!


    And no matter what, joy will not care about Chang''an.


    "Brother, do you think I''m wrong? It''s just to find someone to talk to for mom! "


    "You can find anyone, this you decide, I believe my mother will not be so depressed."


    "And when we left, aunt Fengxi was there. I don''t know how long it has been. But one thing, even if it''s only half a day, Auntie Fengxi''s family is very worried about us."


    "My mother must have read them in her heart. My brother brought them in. First, someone talked with her. Second, neither mother nor aunt Fengxi was worried."


    "My mother is worried about Auntie Fengxi. We have fulfilled her wish. Are you and me at ease?"


    Xi Le gently shakes Chang''an''s arm and looks at the change of Chang''an''s expression. Let alone, xi''e is a little afraid.


    But on second thought, in order to let Chang''an live well, joy is not afraid at all.


    After all, at this moment, as long as Chang''an goes backward, it proves that with drama, joy can change Chang''an a little bit. Maybe it can really change the status quo and change the current situation.


    "Mother, we are enough! No one else is needed! It''s better not to have them


    Chang''an replied softly. The tone seemed to be totally indifferent or ignored. Chang''an didn''t think that the people outside could help Huasheng!


    Chang''an looks at the joy in his eyes, as if through the body, see through the joy of the idea, the expression can be said to be indifferent, more also some irony, but do not know who is to.


    I can''t even see the joy. I just think there are many factors in her brother''s eyes that she can''t understand.


    Looking at Chang''an in front of him, Xi Le even felt that Chang''an understood everything, but Kexi didn''t understand. Why did he want to do this?


    Since you know everything, shouldn''t you know what''s best for you?


    Strictly speaking, when arriving at this place, Xi Le feels that Chang''an''s eyes are full of stories even after only one second!


    It''s an emotion that she, even Hua Sheng, can''t understand.


    "Brother, how can this be the same? We are us, others are others! "


    "It is necessary for anyone to exist! Besides, you can''t deny the sisterhood between my mother and aunt Fengxi, even the third aunt and the younger aunt, including aunt jasmine and aunt ginkgo They''re all different to mom! "


    Happy to say this tone a little helpless, but also know that it is impossible to change the idea of Chang''an overnight.

 Chapter 2806

    What she wants to say is actually the river, but it is difficult to see Chang''an.


    But Xi Le is really afraid that she will not have this time. She wants to promote the relationship between Chang''an and the river, but she doesn''t know why she always has a feeling that something is too late.


    Maybe it''s the traction in the dark.


    Joy, after all, is the daughter of the river. Although she is not around, she can''t understand why, but she just has this feeling.


    Like the feeling of losing?


    The feeling that the most important thing in life will be lost


    Every time there are such palpitations, joy can''t help touching her heart, which is what she is really afraid of.


    No matter who she is, any one around her who loves her, joy doesn''t want to lose.


    But the more you don''t want to lose, the stronger the feeling is.


    The passage of time, in the eyes of joy, is like a countdown.


    In fact, joy has a feeling. It''s like a prediction before death. Xi Le doesn''t want to see that day, so she urgently wants to change Chang''an''s idea, call on the river, and have a good meal together? Even if it''s just talking, it''s OK!


    Joy is really afraid, even this idea can not! There is no chance.


    "Now the border is arranged on several floors. People from outside can''t get in and we can''t get out. It''s hard for these people to come in. When we have time to talk to me, we have talked with our mother for a long time."


    "I''m sure she''s happy to see us, too."


    Chang''an said this without any change in tone, flat, no temperature, as if to say a common thing.


    Of course, when it comes to the end, Chang''an still has some complaints about joy, because she doesn''t need to say these words.


    Do you really think he can''t see the joy?


    Chang''an can see clearly, just don''t want to pay attention to it.


    He will not let anyone in, nor will he let the river flow in and break his paradise.


    Chang''an looks at the joy that looks more and more like her mother. She doesn''t have the heart to criticize her, but her patience is limited. After saying this, Chang''an will leave without joy.


    "Chang''an!"


    "I believe you don''t understand, you don''t want to! Do you think it''s really safe for us to stay here? "


    "All peace is only temporary! Those outside who want to deal with you will not give up. In that case, when we take the initiative? With Auntie Fengxi and them, I believe no one will be your opponent! "


    "Only then are you safe, and so are we!"


    "You have to listen to me. I was born first. I let you do it. Now I don''t let it go. My brother needs to listen to my sister! You know what I mean, Chang''an, whether it''s me or my mother or even my father, don''t want you to have an accident! "


    "Don''t tell me that you can''t do it. Your magic power is very strong. You can''t get in the border now. How can you not do it?"


    The tone of joy was a little anxious. Even the elder brother stopped calling. He called his name directly, and even his voice became serious. The main reason was that he saw that Chang''an oil and salt didn''t go in and said nothing. Even the step-by-step method didn''t work.


    To Chang''an.


    The enigma between their brother and sister is even more unnecessary.


    Besides, originally she is the elder sister''s, don''t think she forgot that joy just felt that there was no need to argue about this matter, so joy was really very clever in many things.

 Chapter 2807

    "You''re right. I can''t do it. I don''t want to do it!"


    "Sometimes you''d better say it directly. You think he''s a father, but I don''t know him. You can only suppress my evil spirit on the premise of touching me. You can''t do anything else."


    "So be good, just like the little girl who can satisfy her with a piece of cake. She is good to you and me, isn''t she?"


    "I don''t think you want your mother to see you and me fighting, do you? Or never see you again? I just don''t want to do it, but it doesn''t mean that I have no way to let you disappear in this 72 illusion


    "You may not know, this place is so big that you can''t imagine it! Hiding one of you is enough. "


    Chang''an heard the joy of a name, stopped the pace, slowly turned back, that look with cold thin.


    He looked at the joy in his eyes with cold thin.


    In the past, he was willing to pamper Xi Le, be a good brother in front of Huasheng, and show a warm family.


    But Chang''an will not forgive anyone who wants to break his paradise.


    He is not happy, nor is he born with benevolence and kindness, nor with the love of all people, nor is he pleasing.


    He faces fear, threats, assassinations


    Including Feng Xi''s love, no matter how they later, we can''t deny that it was not because he was the child of Huasheng in the beginning?


    Can he live a day without this relationship?


    I don''t know what it''s like to die, let alone how many times I''ve died.


    But what did he do wrong? He was not born with the intention of killing everyone! He is also with unknown, ignorant children!


    So no one has the right to persuade him, to appease him.


    Including joy!


    They were born on the same day, but joy, whether facing or accepting, is totally different from him.


    So how can he learn to look at the world with joy, and then hold the same idea?


    It''s impossible.


    Chang''an said this time, did not directly shake off joy''s hand, but chose to flash away directly, so as not to be pulled by joy.


    Obviously, Chang''an doesn''t want to listen any more. It''s better to get along well with Huasheng.


    Because no one knows that tomorrow and the accident come first.


    Chang''an''s worry is different from that of joy.


    "Chang''an..."


    "It''s really stubborn."


    Happy to bite the lip, some frustrated read the name of Chang''an.


    Knowing that there is no play, I can only worry in my heart. It seems that you must be careful what you want to do, or you will be directly arranged by Chang''an


    Where to send, joy do not know!


    So a lot of things are really destined, you want to change? No way! It can''t change at all.


    However, this conclusion is others, in joy, no matter what, until the last moment, joy will not give up.


    Besides, it''s for the family!


    Especially when Xi Le saw the change of 72 fantasy, she knew that Chang''an was just a knife''s mouth and a bean curd heart.


    Chang''an can be cruel, but there are still some trade-offs.


    His trade-off, of course, is to Huasheng.


    When Chang''an came back to Huasheng, she was still sitting by the stream without saying a word. Chang''an knew that Xi le was right.


    He does not deny these.


    Just let him do that directly, he is still a little uncomfortable, because he was born facing everything, Chang''an wants to be the irreplaceable person

 Chapter 2808

    It''s just that this is irreplaceable. It''s wrong after all. It''s OK. He can''t do it.


    Chang''an looks at Huasheng''s back and smiles faintly, like a compromise attitude.


    After that, Chang''an waved his hand, and the border in 72 fantasy was opened slightly.


    Then from inside clattered out many people, one by one are all familiar with the face.


    "Wind


    "Ginkgo, jasmine, third sister You... "


    "Am I dreaming?"


    Huasheng was full of incredible voice and exclaimed, which was too shocking. In this 72 illusion, which was always only in the daytime, Huasheng could not tell how long it had been since he had seen everyone.


    I can''t remember how long she hasn''t seen the river.


    Hua Sheng was sitting by the stream looking at the distance. Even though he knew that this was not the same sky, he also imagined that it was the same.


    Only in this way can Huasheng feel that they can be closer to each other, even if they don''t meet, but somehow they know where they are.


    Even Huasheng fantasized to see them stand by their side one by one, telling themselves their safety!


    I don''t even think they can see each other at this time?


    How can this not be surprising?


    Huasheng is so excited that he has to jump to his throat, but after the excitement, Huasheng calms down. Isn''t it true?


    But just as she was questioning, there was a voice behind her, "it''s true."


    Hua Sheng turns his head in shock and looks at the speaker behind him, namely Chang''an.


    "Mother, it''s all true. You don''t have to think it''s incredible. I can understand why you''re depressed. So when we discussed, I opened the border and invited aunt Fengxi to come."


    "Although I can''t do more, I hope you can be more happy, mother."


    "Only when you are happy can I be happy."


    Chang''an walked into Huasheng and said softly. The tone of his conversation with Huasheng was totally different from that of the one who had just faced joy.


    Face switching is not sincere and natural.


    See the joy next to a Leng a Leng.


    In the eyes of joy, these are not two faces. The ability to tell lies is also very deep?


    If you are happy, you have to doubt whether you have passed through. How come when you just said this, Chang''an still has no oil and salt. Now it is changing too fast?


    Besides, that''s not what I said just now.


    How in a twinkling of an eye, Chang''an not only changed its attitude, but also opened the border and invited people here?


    Even talked about it with her?


    They had a discussion, but didn''t he want to lock himself up?


    "I know you don''t believe it. Can you ask joy? Or Auntie Fengxi, aren''t they just in front? Look at your surprise. They dare not come here. "


    Chang''an still can''t believe Huasheng, so she can only turn around and look at joy and let her explain. After all, only joy can have the most say.


    At the moment when Chang''an looks at Xi Le, he nods his head subconsciously, then he doesn''t speak. He looks at Xiang Fengxi and others with Huasheng''s eyes.


    At the moment, Feng Xi and others are really puzzled. They seem to have no idea what''s going on. They can''t believe the look in Huasheng''s eyes.


    "Ah Sheng? Is that you Who are you around? Chang''an, are you happy? "


    "What happened?"

 Chapter 2809

    Feng Xi and Hua Zhi asked one another, then they looked at each other, bumped the courage to move forward, close to Huasheng, looking at Chang''an with alert eyes, and joy.


    "Are you really? Are you all ok? "


    Huasheng surprised to hold the wind Xi and Hua Zhi''s hand, followed by Hualin, ginkgo, jasmine, several people are confused looking at Huasheng.


    The most important thing is the change of the surrounding environment. This is not what a human world should have under normal circumstances. Everyone, including Fengxi, is well-informed and can''t believe it.


    Even the look in the eyes of Huasheng is suspicious.


    If it''s not Huasheng who reaches out first and confirms that he is Huasheng, not a dream, the other few people really can''t believe it.


    Later, several sisters hugged and sobbed. I really miss him too much. Hua Sheng''s life has been so disastrous that several people have to worry about death.


    "Is that what you call happiness? How happy was mother to see them? I do this to want my mother not to be depressed, not to watch her cry


    Chang''an looked at several sisters of Huasheng holding each other to comfort and wipe their tears. With infinite impatience in his heart, he said to the joy around him.


    That tone is definitely not good, only hate why time can not flow back, he will not do so, obviously has no effect!


    "If it''s true, mom must be happy, isn''t she? It''s not normal for people who haven''t seen each other for a long time. It''s not normal to see each other again and cry excitedly? "


    "If you are really good, I didn''t agree with that when I told you just now, but now you have changed again, and even if you have changed, why do you cheat? Remember, how excited mom is now? How disappointed she will be when she knows the truth, so why do you give her hope in the first place? You might as well do nothing! "


    Hearing that Chang''an was still blaming her, joy immediately couldn''t help but go back, even with a little angry tone.


    Joy looking at Chang''an, really want to knock open each other''s head, see how this brain circuit thinks!


    After receiving the joyful resentment, Chang''an''s expression became clear. Thanks to such pride?


    "So what? Dare you tell your mother? Tell her it''s all fake. The virtual people I conjure up with magic are all fake. Do you dare to go? Can you go? "


    "You don''t want to see your mother disappointed. Although it''s fake, it''s at least obedient. There''s absolutely no danger. It''s all under my control. Who knows what''s going on outside? Do you really think I''m a fool? Bring them in? "


    "And didn''t you cooperate with me just now? Cooperate with me to carry out a white lie to my mother


    "Anyway, it''s just some accompanying people. Is it necessary to be true or false? In my opinion, fake is better. It won''t get out of control, let alone worry, any of them want to change their mother''s mind! "


    "But thanks to my sister. You wake me up, or I haven''t thought of this way."


    Chang''an''s tone is full of faint pride and lightness. After being discovered, Chang''an doesn''t need to pretend in front of joy.


    In this way, many problems can be solved at once. At least Huasheng can be happy for a few days. Even if Huasheng finds out, he has a way to round up the lies.


    But one thing Chang''an must admit is that after seeing Feng Xi and others, Huasheng''s mood has really been relieved.

 Chapter 2810

    "According to your opinion, it''s all false anyway, and it''s within your control. Then you can directly transform your father."


    "Believe me, my mother will be more happy when she sees her father, and her mood will become better. She doesn''t have to worry about things outside. Maybe you can cheat for a long time."


    Joy slightly with a sarcastic tone at Chang''an.


    Her eyes were full of provocation. Today, she suffered a secret loss, but no matter what she said, she had to say it. She really can''t pierce the false image in front of Huasheng, but it doesn''t mean that she can''t prick Chang''an''s heart.


    Sure enough, joy said this, and saw Chang''an''s face changed to the naked eye.


    "You''re still cute when you don''t talk! If you talk more, I''ll make you a child again


    Chang''an looks at joy indignantly.


    Then he went to Huasheng. In order to continue to put on the illusion he set up, Chang''an had to cooperate with him.


    Standing next to Hua Sheng, his voice relaxed and calling out his virtual aunt


    Then the eye warning joy also hastened to come


    After a brief mutual pinch, the brother and sister still cooperated very well to finish the play.


    After all, joy can''t really pierce such a thing.


    Let Huasheng be happy for a while.


    Moreover, at the beginning, she hesitated for a while, and then stabbed it. In this case, it was better to finish the trick with Chang''an.


    To say how joy was discovered.


    In fact, it''s also very simple, because joy''s body is aura. Those people were created by Chang''an, and all of them have magic Qi to maintain. Joy can be seen naturally. But after all, joy''s ability is not very strong, that is to say, her ability has limitations.


    She needs time to observe for a while. Of course, if joy is allowed to touch directly, these people will disappear into nothingness.


    So joy in the approach, did not touch them, or directly exposed the stuffing.


    Joy did not expect that Chang''an had such a big idea and came up with this method.


    She is really speechless to Chang''an. She can''t think about Chang''an with normal thinking.


    I didn''t find so many things when I was a child, but now they are different. Although it took only one night to grow up, they have actually grown up and their heart age is not small.


    When they grow up, they have more ideas.


    Although they all want to be nice to each other, what they can do is often in the opposite direction.


    Happy, some dare not think what would happen if Huasheng found out that these were fake?


    After all, Huasheng was able to be separated before, but now it is not only unable to be separated, but also cheated by her children. Although she wanted to be happy, she was still cheated.


    Will Huasheng be disappointed at that time? Even lost their own not like before?


    The more Xi Le thinks about it, the more uncomfortable she feels. Looking at the smile on Hua Sheng''s mouth and the surprise in her eyebrows and eyes, she feels more guilty.


    Especially when Huasheng looks at the place where the boundary has just opened, the eyes are looking at whether there will be anyone else.


    And this man, needless to say, can only be a river.


    This joy can be seen, let alone Chang''an!


    He can see it, but Chang''an pretends not to understand!


    In fact, let Chang''an himself say what the river has done to him, or what has happened to him, which makes him unable to forgive now, even profound to this point?


    Chang''an himself can not say, just feel uncomfortable.

 Chapter 2811

    Some things happen when they are angry, but you do not care, let it develop, it is likely to become more and more serious!


    It''s like accidentally pricking a hole. It may not be serious, so nobody cares about it. When you feel the pain and it''s fatal, it''s too late.


    Maybe for the river, Chang''an is the idea.


    It should not be said that it is possible, because Chang''an himself said that it was almost the same. He could not explain clearly that maybe it was a natural magnetic field incompatibility.


    Chang''an can''t live with the river. Even if it is false, he can completely control it, and Chang''an doesn''t want to see him.


    This person, Chang''an''s heart even does not recognize this father!


    Besides, even if there is no river, Huasheng is also very happy.


    She looks surprised, holding the wind Xi''s hand, as if there are endless words. Chang''an knows that she wants to ask Jiang Liu, but looking at herself here, it is not easy to ask.


    Then Chang''an left with a good look and went to see the little girl who was weeding on the ground and looking at him indignantly.


    "Don''t you need aura? The flowers and grasses here are all nurtured by aura. Are you willing to collect them like this? "


    "Why don''t you go and stay with your mother a little longer."


    Chang''an looks happy and stares at him. Chang''an is speechless. After staring for a while, he will be found by Huasheng.


    Only by taking advantage of Huasheng''s effort to follow the wind alone and talk to others, can we beat joy.


    "Chang''an, I think you are cute when you don''t talk!"


    "Really, when we were little, you could only be mm-hmm, the best!"


    "How could you ask me? It''s all because of your evil spirit. I''ll reveal my secret when I touch it. If you let me talk to them by my mother''s side, if I accidentally touch them, the person will be gone. What should I do then? "


    "You''ll dig a hole for me! What''s more, her mother''s eyes are so obvious that she worries about her father most. When she was in meizhuang that day... "


    Xi Le didn''t want to look at Chang''an, even his brother didn''t call.


    Indignant sitting on the grass, small eyebrows made a bitter gourd face expression, the expression is not friendly at all.


    Especially in the thought of meizhuang that night, as if everything happened yesterday.


    Why is it that Huasheng is most worried about the river flow, because wind Xi has the ability to protect herself, and Hua Zhi is not in meizhuang at that time, only the look of river collapse


    Not only Huasheng remembers, but also joy.


    Thinking of his father, joy felt very sad. If he could, he hoped that he would never see such a moment, and would not choose that choice.


    One is father, the other is brother. How can joy choose?


    How to choose Huasheng?


    Chang''an looked at the lost look of joy sitting on the ground, did not speak any more, just sat on the side, quietly, looking at the Huasheng in the distance.


    Chang''an, joy since came to the 72 Wonderland, a rare short silence.


    When Huasheng found joy and Chang''an left one by one, he naturally noticed it. He turned his head and looked at them not far away. He didn''t know what to say. Although he was worried, he watched them sit down quietly and looked at her silently. He didn''t say anything, let alone worry.


    "Ah Sheng, what''s wrong with you? Why are you not happy to see us? You were smiling just now


    The wind Xi took Huasheng''s hand and looked at Huasheng after he left Chang''an. He put away his smiling face and asked.


    "If you are really windy, I think I will be really happy too!"

 Chapter 2812

    "But you''re not really Fengxi. You''re just an illusion arranged by Chang''an. Do you think I really don''t know?"


    "I knew for a long time that the boundary of Chang''an dreamland could not be opened so easily."


    Hua Sheng looks at the wind Xi and other people in front of him, and his tone is clear. Without Chang''an, Xi Le''s imagination runs down, but there is still disappointment.


    She knew that Chang''an would not really let the river flow in, nor would it let other people in.


    At the moment when she saw Feng Xi, Hua Sheng really thought they were coming. At that moment, she really thought that she had woken up from her dream.


    Otherwise, how could he meet Feng Xi and others? But when Hua Sheng calmed down, she was not a fool. She immediately reflected that if the boundary of the 72 fantasy land could be opened so freely and easily, Huasheng would not have seen Jiang Liu and others for so long.


    Even if it was white dye, Huasheng did not see it.


    This shows that they can''t get in at all. The border is so powerful that she can''t tell where it is.


    If Chang''an didn''t tell her that this was 72 fantasy, Huasheng would not recognize it.


    Everything has changed, and the magic needed to change it is not a little bit.


    At the same time, the layout of the border is not common people can do, layout needs a strong strength, even do not know when it can be restored, how to say Chang''an will not open the border again and again, open the border, put people outside.


    What''s more, it won''t take a few people from Fengxi to come in without any effort?


    It''s impossible, it doesn''t exist.


    So after the excitement, Hua Sheng''s brain was still very clear. She could see everything clearly, but there was no point. She knew that the children wanted to make her happy.


    And this is the only step back that Chang''an can do, although everything is fake.


    At the beginning, Huasheng was really surprised. Looking at the wind in front of me, Hua Zhi


    Huasheng can''t help looking at the false border crossing. Will there be a river in it? But she can''t see, because it''s all fake. Everything in front of her is nothing but Chang''an''s illusion.


    Chang''an wants her to see who she can see.


    What Chang''an doesn''t want to see, Huasheng can''t see anyone.


    Like the river flow! Chang''an won''t let her see


    At first, she was surprised to find that it was her son''s magic. Hua Sheng only felt empty and false in her heart. She didn''t need temporary comfort.


    After sitting for a while, Huasheng felt tired and empty. Knowing that Chang''an was happy behind him, he didn''t say anything. He got up and went back to the nearest "Ten Mile spring breeze"


    After being exposed by Huasheng, Chang''an will know immediately. As soon as his expression changes, he doesn''t know what to do. He gets up and wants to talk to Huasheng, but he goes back to his room.


    Don''t give Chang''an a chance to speak happily.


    "I''ll tell you, sooner or later, you think it''s feasible. What should I do now? Not even me


    Happy tone a little anxious, more is angry at Chang''an, who let him disobey, but his own ideas, the result is not good.


    Chang''an thought that Huasheng would find out, but he didn''t expect that it would be so soon. What''s more, he didn''t think that Huasheng didn''t pierce it directly. He just ignored it and went back to his room alone.


    And his dummy out of the virtual, looked at each other, then disappeared, was all taken back by Chang''an.


    "Knock on the door."


    Chang''an didn''t say anything else. He just asked Xi le to knock on the door to see what happened to Huasheng. After all, these were made by himself. He knocked on the door, but he was afraid that it would not open.

 Chapter 2813

    "I''ll go? Shouldn''t you go? I said it''s no good. Now something''s wrong. My mother doesn''t even pay attention to me. How can I go? "


    "I didn''t even look at me just now. I I''m afraid of... "


    "Mom won''t ignore me, will she?"


    Joyful and anxious, looking at Chang''an''s eyes with discontent, he stomped his feet anxiously and stood in front of the door of "Ten Mile spring breeze".


    Hands up, and then put down, do not know what to do.


    I think that Hua Sheng will be angry and angry, and even point to both of them. As long as she can express her anger in her heart.


    But how did not expect it to be like this. Huasheng got up and left without saying a word. Obviously, he was still very gentle and surprised for a second, and happily pulled the wind to talk.


    Xi Le didn''t expect why Huasheng was so strange? Or why did it change so fast?


    A second ago, she was clearly happy, is it just to ease their hearts? But it wasn''t long before Huasheng went back on his word again?


    "You''d better think about it. Don''t you have an idea? Can we make so many virtual people with a wave of their hands, can''t they really come in? "


    "Even if there is no one else, you can let aunt Fengxi come in alone, isn''t it? Auntie Fengxi is here. My mother will certainly meet her and won''t be angry... "


    Joy standing at the door, again to Chang''an to discuss, tone has become a lot of weakness.


    Of course, what she wanted to say most was to let the river flow in, but now it''s hard to even let the wind blow in. Besides, as long as she can come in, anyone can do it, and I dare not choose.


    If not, she can only wait for her spiritual power to reach a higher strength, or she will not be able to move this border.


    In other words, although joy can suppress the evil Qi of Chang''an on the premise of touching, it does not mean that all the evil Qi can be.


    It''s like the border of seventy-two fairyland. Joy can''t move. Otherwise, even if she doesn''t wait for Huasheng to go out, she will at least have to wind in. Anyway, let Huasheng not worry.


    At the same time, I can also know what''s going on outside.


    Like now, joy knows nothing about the outside world.


    Huasheng is also restless all day.


    Chang''an is the only one who doesn''t care.


    "Joy, if you don''t want me to die, don''t mention it again. I tell you, no matter who comes in from outside, it''s my death time!"


    Chang''an looks at joy. His eyes are no longer indifferent. Instead, it is like a final warning. He is telling the truth of joy. He doesn''t listen to Joy''s explanation, and he will not give any explanation to joy.


    "Mother, I know you are angry. It''s my fault. I just want to make you happy by magic. I don''t want to see you depressed."


    "Don''t be angry. Forgive me."


    "Even if you are not happy, you can beat me and scold me. Don''t lock yourself up."


    "You are so sad in my heart. I just want to bring you here just to live a good life for our family. Can''t no one disturb you? Everyone has their own life to live, they do not disturb us, we do not disturb them, not to interfere with each other


    Chang''an finished with joy and turned to look at the closed door of Huasheng''s room. Although it was all made by himself, Chang''an knew that Huasheng was angry, and Chang''an had to go in by himself. Isn''t Chang''an afraid of Huasheng''s anger enough.


    As for the first words to Xi Le, they are not only about joy, but also about Huasheng!

 Chapter 2814

    All the things in the seventy-two fairyland were arranged by Chang''an. He could feel it when he stood at the door.


    It can also be soundproof.


    As long as Chang''an thinks, the distance between Huasheng''s room and the outside is only one step away. You can hear everything clearly.


    When Chang''an tells joy, it also tells Huasheng that they can''t go out, let alone let anyone in.


    Once someone comes in, no matter who it is, anyone, brings it to him, it is a time of death.


    Now the only person who can satisfy Huasheng to see the outside world is illusory art. Of course, if you want another one, it is the death of Chang''an.


    Only when Chang''an is dead, the border will be broken completely, and naturally it will not exist.


    Chang''an is waiting to see Huasheng. Would you like to?


    He knew that this was forcing Hua Sheng and kidnapping her morally, but Chang''an had no choice.


    Today, many things have no turning back.


    When the meizhuang fire broke out, he didn''t think that the final thing would be like this!


    But joy heard Chang''an''s words and stopped talking at all.


    Eyes shocked at Chang''an, she did not understand why the death of Chang''an?


    According to the ability of Chang''an, isn''t no one his opponent at present?


    After all, if the opponent, then the border will be broken.


    On second thought, joy seems to understand that the boundary is broken, and those who want to deal with Chang''an have found a way. If they can easily break the border, they will naturally fight against Chang''an.


    It really doesn''t matter who loses or wins.


    "Mom, let''s go in and apologize to you. It has something to do with me. Blame me. This idea is actually my idea."


    "I made you sad."


    Joy silent for a moment, then raised his hand to knock on the door, looked at the eye Chang''an, that look in the eyes with affirmation.


    Although she wants to let the outside people in, it is only limited to the wind. As Chang''an said, the final result is not certain.


    Anyway, it is already passive. Chang''an will not change. Like the people outside, the only change is joy or Huasheng.


    Now joy is the first to change.


    She doesn''t want to have an accident in Chang''an, so she can only stand on the side of Chang''an. Chang''an didn''t say so much in the past, but now it''s different.


    Chang''an has clearly told her that he will never change, except for death.


    Joy is too simple to think about things, many things to today''s step, is not what you want to be able to do.


    The butterfly effect caused by the change of one thing is very big and uncontrollable.


    Unless you cut off the water supply and stop the ripple effect, how many can you do?


    At least Chang''an can''t do it!


    He thought he couldn''t do it, but he was defeated by Huasheng in the end. Chang''an was really defeated by Huasheng.


    Huasheng doesn''t have to do anything. It can make Chang''an obedient and even willing to do anything.


    Just like now, Chang''an has not thought that he can get what share, now has been standing at the door, shouting sorry over and over again.


    I hope Huasheng can forgive him.


    And joy is just like him. She has decided to stand with her brother. At that time, it is the same. She apologizes with her brother.


    As for the previous ideas, joy only temporarily put it down. The feeling that she lost in her heart was like losing a most important person. Xi Le didn''t want this person to be Chang''an.


    She and Chang''an were born and raised together.

 Chapter 2815

    Anyone can give up Chang''an, joy can''t, won''t, can''t.


    Besides joy, it''s Huasheng.


    Otherwise, Huasheng will not stand here now, listening to her children''s apology. Huasheng''s eyebrows and eyes are wrinkled. What she wants to hear is not apology.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect such a sentence? The death of Chang''an?


    If Chang''an died, what did she insist on today?


    What''s she doing for so long?


    It is not for Chang''an to live well, or even to name him Chang''an!


    I hope he can live in Chang''an!


    "You don''t have to say, I''m not angry. It''s just like this. I don''t need to do it in the future. I don''t need it. I just because we left in such a hurry that day, Fengxi should be worried about me, and I''m also worried about her."


    "That''s why I''m not energetic, but I won''t. as Chang''an said, everyone has his own life, and I won''t disturb Fengxi''s life any more."


    "I''m tired. I want to have a rest. You can find a place to practice."


    Huasheng opened the door with a smile on his mouth, and his eyes were as calm as ever.


    With a smile, Chang''an felt that the flowers of the whole world were blooming.


    "Mother!"


    "Mom


    Chang''an, happy stupidly looking at Hua Sheng, is knocking on the door of the hand stopped in the air, mouth over and over again sorry, also stuck in the throat.


    Chang''an suddenly felt that he was too much. He clearly knew that Huasheng was reluctant to give up and deliberately stepped on her bottom line.


    But joy is more, the guilt in the tone is even greater. She wants Chang''an to live well, but she also ignores Huasheng''s feelings.


    What happened to her? It''s a dilemma?


    Mingming is the closest two people, no matter which one, joy can not do both, she wants to have a happy family.


    But now listening to Hua Sheng''s pretentious tone of indifference, even reassured them, joy is really uncomfortable.


    "I''m sorry."


    Xi Le looks at Hua Sheng in silence and adds a word of sorry in a low voice. The sorry voice is more different than that one just now, and the guilt is greater.


    "It doesn''t matter. Mom doesn''t blame you. I know you just want me to be happy."


    "Go to practice. Although we are safe here at present, you should not forget that there are more people outside, and there will be more ways. I can''t help Chang''an now. I can only be happy with you."


    "I know that you have a special sense of aura. There is plenty of aura here, which can help you a lot. At that time, you can also help Chang''an."


    Hua Sheng was angry and gentle. She raised her hand and touched her joy. She knew that her daughter was honest and lovely, but in fact she was very clever. Many things were rare and transparent.


    At least she''s a lot more transparent.


    Huasheng is very happy about this.


    Her children outnumber her, and she has nothing to worry about.


    The only worry is Chang''an, the child is too stubborn, really no way.


    Hua Sheng then looked at Chang''an, raised his hand, touched his head, and comforted him.


    "I know, please don''t worry about my mother. I will practice well, and I will watch joy to make her stronger."


    "Have a rest."


    Chang''an feels the care of Huasheng, and his face is a little red. After all, he is not a child of one year old now!


    The boy''s head is not everyone can shoot, only the mother and wife.


    Chang''an then turned around and went to practice with joy.


    As for joy, they went to practice quickly. They didn''t want Huasheng to worry.


    Hua Sheng looked at the two people''s backs and slowly withdrew their smiling faces.

 Chapter 2816

    Now the seventy-two fantasy is very strange, because the three people are not the original mind.


    Each has a lot of thoughts, including Huasheng.


    What Huasheng''s eyes reveal is also Chang''an, joy can''t understand.


    Just like the moment when Huasheng closed the door again, Huasheng raised his hand and condensed a black red flame in the palm of his hand.


    The flame reflects the outline of Huasheng, including its eyes.


    Hua Sheng looks at himself in the fire, sighs deeply, and then receives the mana.


    It''s amazing. Huasheng should have lost all its mana, but now it can condense nine days of XuanHuo, and once it comes out, it''s black and red.


    You should know that in the past, Huasheng practice to the last weight of the nine days XuanHuo, it was from the beginning of a little practice, not a success.


    But now? Against the backdrop of aura around, Huasheng has also changed, but neither Chang''an nor Xi Le know about this change.


    Not only they, but also Hua Sheng didn''t think of it. A lot of things are just like playing a movie. One clip appears in her mind.


    At the beginning, Huasheng could not be connected because it was chaotic.


    But it also has an impact on Huasheng, that is, she often falls into depression, and in Chang''an, her joyful eyes become depressed.


    In fact, Huasheng is a picture in her troubled mind, as well as sporadic memories that she thinks of from time to time, which makes her a little overwhelmed.


    But when she was still confused, she saw the unreal wind again. She was so surprised that her brain was almost short circuited.


    This is why Huasheng calmed down after a while and found that all he saw was magic.


    If it is when Huasheng is awake, that is to say, when there are not so many pictures in mind, Huasheng can still distinguish them.


    Even if we don''t add the aura around her and Huasheng''s common sense for many years, how could she really be cheated?


    As for Hua Sheng, she didn''t want to maintain the illusion.


    A lot of things come to mind. Huasheng is a little confused, including her spirit and spirit.


    Hua Sheng said that he wanted to have a rest, and he really wanted to have a rest.


    What''s more, she was a little confused about her ability to condense nine days of fire. She didn''t seem to remember why she lost her magic power, or why she lost it? What time do you have?


    When Hua Sheng thinks about it carefully, she can''t give a specific time. Only when she wants to use it, she finds that her magic power is gone.


    Even after the children were born, Huasheng did not recover its mana!


    For this reason, she has been lost for a long time, and now her magic power is not only recovering, but also remembering many memories that she has no impression on.


    For this reason, Huasheng really needs a good rest. She is a little tired. It can be said that Huasheng''s brain will explode.


    She needs a good stroke.


    But Huasheng didn''t expect that when she was resting, she had a strange dream, and even Huasheng thought it was not a dream.


    Because she remembers she didn''t fall asleep at all?


    But if she wasn''t asleep, why would she meet him?


    A person who should not exist, so unscrupulously appeared in her dream?


    She even remembered him.


    Seeing him again, Huasheng blurted out his name. Both himself and the other party were stunned.

 Chapter 2817

    Hua Sheng is in a dream, but she doesn''t know when she fell asleep.


    When she was conscious, or awake, she was already in a dream.


    And what she later thought was lucid, just in a dream.


    But Huasheng can''t believe that this dream is so clear?


    The flowers and grasses in the dream, even the appearance of the other party, the tone of speech, and the manner, she remembered clearly.


    Dream Chinese Sheng sitting alone in a pavilion drinking, there are few things around, can be said to be a little fuzzy, of course, can not rule out that the Huasheng drink too much.


    When Huasheng was in a daze, a man came into the distance, strictly speaking, a man.


    The man is dressed in red, with picturesque eyebrows and eyes. Against the red background, his skin is white as if he wants to pass through blood.


    But the most prominent is the red crescent on his forehead, as if dyed red by blood.


    The man walked closer and closer with a pot of wine in his hand.


    Looking at Hua Sheng''s eyes, I am deeply attached to her.


    "Cut the moon..."


    "Is that you?"


    Looking at the shocked man.


    The name in the mouth didn''t think at all, so she called it out. She should remember him. How could she forget it?


    The memory of beheading the moon is like a memory sealed with dust. It has been submerged in the years. However, due to the reappearance of beheading the moon, Huasheng''s memory seems to have been completely opened. He feels strange and familiar in his mind, and his name has been called out.


    After Huasheng called out, Huasheng''s memory was completely sorted out.


    The so-called confusion, is all a person''s problem, from the beginning to the end is a person''s problem, in front of this man is the key to all confused memory, is also the valve.


    His appearance has connected all the sporadic memories of Huasheng.


    It can be said that the first cry of the moon is along the memory of the heart called out, but the last sentence "is it you?" It''s a heartfelt greeting from Huasheng.


    The interval between the two sentences is only two seconds, but there is a big difference in tone.


    The last second was doubt, shock.


    I wonder who this man is, and I am shocked why I can accurately name this man? At that moment, Huasheng obviously felt that he was right.


    He is the moon!


    The next second is familiarity, even Miss, appreciate, release


    Many emotions are mixed in the middle.


    Huasheng looked at the moon in front of him. For a moment, it was really complicated.


    Then, when she was unconscious, her eyes moistened silently, and she remembered.


    She remembers that there is such a person in her life who clings to her deeply and gives everything for her, everything


    For her, the moon is really nothing left, all the use of their own value in her body.


    Even to the last moment, she never gave him any response, even if he knew it was to use, as long as she said, he could still take out everything for her happiness.


    Even finally, he used his life and Cultivation for her happiness!


    Beheading the moon is a fool who has done so much. At the last moment, he chooses to let Hua Sheng forget everything about him. He dies alone under the thousand thunder


    Hua Sheng looked at the man in front of him and suddenly couldn''t speak. However, as the memory in his mind became clearer and clearer, his eyes became more and more blurred.


    This man How can you be so stupid? If he has been obsessed with demonization, can she continue to hate him?

 Chapter 2818

    Hua Sheng would rather hate this man and his obsession, which made her and Jiang Liu suffer a lot, rather than look at the moon chopping.


    Because beheading the moon has already died under a thousand thunder, Huasheng would rather hate him than watch him die


    For the sake of one month, all her family died


    How can Huasheng live a peaceful life? Every day of her life is to kill the moon in exchange for.


    "After such a long time, I didn''t expect you still remember me. I really don''t know whether I should be happy or sad I always think that your heart will always remember me, even before I die, I want you to forget, but I can''t give up. After all, reason has overcome my obsession with you! I think it''s a little sad. "


    "I thought you had forgotten me. After all, at that time, I begged jiuchongtian to let you forget all this, and thought that you could live happily without any guilt. It seems that the efficiency of jiuchongtian is getting worse and worse now. However, if something happens, you will remember it."


    The man smiles. When he hears the call of Huasheng, the smile on the corner of his mouth is bigger, and even his eyebrows and eyes are gentle.


    It''s not because facing Hua Sheng that he was gentle, but because he became gentle, and his evil spirit was dispelled by the thunder that day.


    Soul also returned to the earth, all the edges and corners are gone.


    His only thought was that he hoped that Huasheng would live a happy life. However, he did not expect such a follow-up!


    But even if he knew, he would do that. After all, if he wanted to live well, that was the only way. How could he watch Huasheng die?


    Now some meeting opportunities are just a little obsession that he didn''t trust to leave, that is, the painstaking effort of beheading the moon.


    "It''s really you Cut the moon, you are a complete fool, I don''t need you like this! That''s my choice, every step is my choice! Since tens of thousands of years ago, it was I who had a bad temper with Jiang Liu. I waited for him to come to me, and then I turned to the demon world. It was just an accident. It was the person I met after I demonized. I never liked you. Even if I married you at the price of killing jiuchongtian, it was just cheating and forcing Jiang Liu to come back Why do you like me so much


    "How do you want me to be at ease? You did it on purpose, right? Now I''ll never forget you for the rest of my life


    "Why let you meet me? You think I have a debt to you all my life? A debt that can''t be paid in a lifetime


    Hua Sheng couldn''t help it any longer. He burst into tears and looked at the distance between them, but neither of them was moving forward, just looking at each other.


    Both of them know that the distance is boundless and can never really meet.


    Huasheng and Jianyue have become two world people.


    There is no possibility of intersection.


    This may be what Huasheng said most in one breath. Even Jiangliu didn''t have this honor, but it''s nothing to show off.


    Hua Sheng couldn''t cry for herself. She wanted to tell herself not to cry, not to be misunderstood by beheading the moon. She wanted to let him know that she couldn''t give back or thank him for his efforts. She didn''t want to see such a behemoth!


    However, no matter how he thought about it, when Hua Sheng thought of the thousand heavenly thunder, the scene of beheading the moon and dying appeared constantly in his mind, and the tears of pain continued to flow down.


    How could she meet such a behemoth?

 Chapter 2819

    Hua Sheng would rather die, let the moon see that she is such a unscrupulous person, in her life, he is a passer-by, or a dispensable passer-by, she regrets acquaintance.


    It seems that only in this way, let cut moon recognize her, hate her, know that she is a person who is not worthy of love, Huasheng''s heart may be better.


    Besides, even today, Hua Sheng has never liked to cut the moon. All her feelings have been given to the river. How can she have extra heart?


    No matter what she did, she didn''t feel it. Only her guilt was more and more, which tormented her, also tortured her, even the river. The three of them tortured each other for thousands of years


    Huasheng is also because of this, and her heart is even more miserable. If she has a little change in her heart, even if she likes it a little, she may not feel so guilty. If she does, Huasheng may have to take the guilt to the river


    But she didn''t. She could clearly say that she didn''t like to behead the moon. Huasheng really couldn''t face such a beheading.


    Hua Sheng has been crying all the time. She can''t forgive herself, and even regrets why she chose to go to the demon world. If they didn''t know each other, she would still be the third royal highness of the demon world, and even might have been the king of the demon world.


    And then, how could she be like crazy, in order to force the river to come back and use him


    He knows everything, but he pretends he doesn''t know. He is willing to cooperate with her just for one more day with himself


    Hua Sheng would like to go back to the past and slap himself after being demonized!


    "Ah Sheng, I''m a devil. I use whatever I can to do for you. I''m willing to do all these things for you. You don''t have to feel that you owe me. Meeting you is the happiest thing in my life. It''s also because meeting you makes me find some meaning in endless years. When I recall this life, meeting is already the best. I''m very satisfied Now I can see you again, so don''t cry. Even if I don''t have a heart, my heart will break when you cry... "


    "You said that thousands of years ago was your choice, but everything to you was also my choice. In fact, our fate was not only in the demon world. I knew you for a long time. I had always been unconvinced by you and knew you. If not, I had an impression on you in my heart at that time. Would you, a little girl, fight with me? Do you think you can win? "


    "So, you really don''t have to feel guilty. At the beginning, it was my first hand, and it was also my first routine. How can I blame you?"


    "What''s more, even today, the only regret is that I didn''t arrange everything for you. I didn''t expect that there would be no one else between you without me..."


    Cut the moon as much as possible to pretend to be indifferent to say, looking at the Huasheng look is with infinite attachment, but now he will not force Huasheng what, just look at is very satisfied.


    But seeing Hua Sheng cry, his heart still hurts. He can''t wipe her tears any more, because he can''t get close to her. Just like last time, he went to Huasheng in the spring breeze of ten li


    Looking at her pain to cover the stomach, he wanted to do something, but nothing can do, can only watch.


    She thought Huasheng had forgotten, but she didn''t. She just remembered

 Chapter 2820

    Hua Sheng listens to the words of cutting the moon. Suddenly, he doesn''t know what else to say. His tears keep flowing and can''t stop wiping.


    Even if he had a little bit of it, maybe Huasheng still had a moment of peace of mind. Since ancient times, love has hurt people most


    In Huasheng''s heart, there is only sorrow, guilt and infinite regret. She can''t forgive herself in any case.


    If there is time to go back, why not choose when everything has not started?


    Even when she met with the moon, at that moment pause, retrogression, two people do not meet, also let the moon do not meet again


    Is it really life?


    How does the track of fate go like this? Huasheng looked at such a proud moon cutting, and even his real body was no longer there. Only in this way could he dream to see him.


    "I used to think that I love you more than the river. How can a person like him love a person well? You should be with me, but now I understand that love is not possession, love is mutual love, one person''s obsession is not love. What I bring you has always been a kind of shackle, which makes you unable to breathe, also makes you worried and even more embarrassing. I try my best to keep you by my side, but I have never seen you smile sincerely


    "Jiangliu has paid no less for you than me. It can be said that it has never been less than me. I am narrow-minded and only see things on the surface. I have never thought that a person like him shoulders the responsibility of three realms and six principles, the safety of all living beings, and the system of the world. In such a huge heart, he has not even himself, but there is a you. For you, he has put down himself."


    "I don''t understand. I thought I could see clearly, but I never really understood your heart and love!"


    "Now I understand, or that day''s fire, your determination, the river''s follow, let me understand, come to this step, is my step by step, otherwise many things will not necessarily become like this, my pay is actually a kind of compensation, so you really don''t have to feel guilty."


    "Today''s month is not the only thing I really want to know."


    "What''s more, my choice, no matter for you or for me, is a kind of relief. If I continued at the beginning, it would only hurt both sides, or even worse. Maybe it''s not as good as now. So you really don''t feel guilty. It''s not your fault. Everything is voluntary."


    "Everyone is responsible for what they have done. No matter who I am, I have to make up for what I did at the beginning. So, ah Sheng, don''t cry. The way I look now is the best ending for me. I just don''t trust you. Come and see you. You cry all the time. I don''t know what to say."


    "Really, I''m fine now, all the same."


    Seeing Huasheng''s eyes getting more and more red, she could not stop her tears and felt even more miserable. If it wasn''t for worry, she would never have come.


    Because he is not as calm as he appears, the person in front of him is his favorite. He was born a devil, and his evil spirit is black. Only the blood in his heart is red, not to mention evil spirit.


    Only with it to take care of Huasheng, he decided not to mistreat her. In his eyes, Huasheng is the best.

 Chapter 2821

    No one can replace him. He can do anything. As long as Huasheng can be good, it is worth cutting the moon.


    Now looking at Hua Sheng, he shed tears for him, and beheading the moon is really distressed. Because he can only watch, he is so anxious that he almost demonized again. He finally gets rid of the evil spirit and can like her cleanly. Looking at her, he must control himself!


    He can''t let himself become the one who couldn''t control, become paranoid and hurt her


    He forced himself to turn his head and not to look, clenched his fist and told it in a relaxed tone. What''s more, when he came, he thought that he could not delay time, let alone affect her life.


    Tell her the main reason why you are here. Don''t be nostalgic


    But now, no matter how good I thought at that time, I can''t rest assured of beheading the moon, especially looking at Hua Sheng in his present state and crying for him. How can he give up


    Obviously, he will not have tears now, but now he feels his eyes are sour. He lifted his hand and wiped it gently. He found that there was a bright liquid in the palm of his hand.


    He cried


    Even a little bit of obsession that you don''t have, you cry?


    How could he cry?


    At the moment of beheading the moon, I can''t help crying or laughing. I didn''t expect such a change after he met Huasheng?


    "How can it be the same? How can you be the same as before? At that time, you were the third highness of the demon world, arrogant and wanton, and you could do whatever you wanted. Now? You can only exist in this form. How can I not care? "


    When Hua Sheng heard the words of beheading the moon, he could not help but retort, and even accentuated his tone.


    She can''t accept the explanation given by the beheading of the moon, and she can''t accept the comfort of it. She knows that she doesn''t want to worry about her, and wants to reassure her.


    But no matter what, Hua Sheng can''t be indifferent. For such a person, she would rather have nothing to restrain all the time, rather than live for himself all his life.


    At the end of the day, Hua Sheng was heartbroken and heartbroken.


    She loves to cut the moon.


    Love this person


    Actually, Hua Sheng doesn''t want to cry. She really doesn''t want to, because crying is the most useless behavior. Nothing can be changed or done.


    On the contrary, it will make people worry. Looking at the beheading moon, he also worries about her state. Huasheng is more miserable in his heart. The more he wants to control himself, the more he can''t control it.


    Looking back on this life, Huasheng only has heartache. She really loves this man.


    At the end of the day, I got nothing, and I didn''t even live


    "The same, don''t forget, if I''m still alive, only I have the ability, it will always be an obstacle between you and the river."


    "If there is no yesterday to give up, there will be no today''s relief, ah Sheng, I see you now, I do not deny that I still love you deeply, but I can quietly watch your happiness and pursue your happiness."


    "If I had been before, how could I be calm now?"


    "You should be happy. Don''t you always want me to let go of my obsession? I put it down now. I know how to make it, how to put it down, and how to treat you. That''s how I really love you. "


    "A Sheng, I love you, this point will never change, and I love you, is my choice, has nothing to do with you, what I do has nothing to do with you, what I love is you, don''t feel guilty!"

 Chapter 2822

    Beheading the moon looked at his tears, then relieved smile, the obsession in the heart also subsided.


    He can''t go back to his old ways.


    After that, he stepped into a step and stood in front of Huasheng. Even if it was only half a step away, he did not get close again because he knew the distance.


    He hopes that the person he loves can be very happy, very happy, then he can''t use the love in his eyes to give her trouble, even if there is no other person in this dream.


    Chopping the moon has really changed. He is no longer what he used to be.


    Standing from different angles, he found that he and Huasheng could stand opposite each other like they do today and say a few words quietly.


    But Hua Sheng was still crying. She leaned on the pillar of the Pavilion behind her, looked at the beheading moon in front of her, and raised her hand to wipe away the tears from her eyes.


    Huasheng felt that his tears in his life were not as much as they are today.


    Maybe it''s also because of the depression during this period of time and so many things have happened. Huasheng''s heart is also tense with a string.


    I didn''t expect to burst out today and look at the person in front of me. My heart aches because of him, and my eyes are more uncontrollable


    The whole heart is in pain.


    Hua Sheng no longer answers the question of beheading the moon. He just looks at him and tries to pacify himself.


    She really cried enough today.


    No more crying.


    Now, she also wants to make up for the guilt of cutting the moon. What she can do is to let him rest assured.


    Let him see. She''s really good.


    She can be better


    This may be the only thing Huasheng can do.


    "That''s right. If you don''t cry, your future should be happy, and you must be happy. If you are really guilty, please give me a hard happiness."


    "This is the biggest reward for me. Each of us has to pay the price for our choice. Well, I''m going to get down to business. I didn''t come to see you cry."


    "That little guy, you call him Chang''an. It''s a nice name. Everyone says it''s my reincarnation. How can you not see it? I know you always know that. "


    "The child''s heart is a little heavy. It''s up to you No one can change him except you. I believe you won''t make him the second me


    "And that''s what I''m here for Jiangliu has opened the divine power for you and will come here soon. But he has offended the gods'' anger. You must know that such an exchange should have paid a price. There is no reason to come in vain. He, ah, is expected to encounter the disaster of Kyushu sky thunder. Take care of yourself. Now all I can do is to remind you of the last sound. "


    "I don''t know whether to be happy or not. When I was here, we didn''t say so calmly. In front of me, you have never been so relaxed as now? Listen to me sincerely. Now I''m not here. Although I can''t get your love, I can really walk into your heart, understand what you think and support your love. I really feel very happy! "


    Looking at Hua Sheng calmed down a lot, the heart of beheading the moon was at ease a lot, put down the wine pot, the look was really relieved.


    Even the tone of speech is rare natural and unrestrained, it is really put down, otherwise he would not say such words.


    In fact, he can not come today, because Huasheng already knew what he should know, and immediately knew what he didn''t know.


    It seems that his arrival only makes Huasheng sad?


    After all, I still don''t worry about it. Chang''an has made the seventy-two Wonderland so powerful that people from outside can''t get in, let alone any news.

 Chapter 2823

    Huasheng knew nothing about the outside world, so he could not rest assured that when Huasheng faced it, the whole person could not bear it.


    In fact, what she worried about was right. Huasheng didn''t know what was going on outside. Many things were not prepared at all. She knew that Jiangliu would worry, but she didn''t know that Jiangliu would choose such a worst way.


    Or it''s a dead end solution.


    Even if the river burst in, is not one dead in the end?


    "What are you talking about? How could he know that? Does he remember? "


    "He..."


    Huasheng couldn''t believe it. Then he lowered his head. He would not cheat her. That means that Jiangliu must have done this.


    Like chopping the Moon said, he will come soon.


    Now it is not important to discuss why he knows this method, but how to make the river flow alive!


    Who can resist the wrath of the gods?


    Hua Sheng covers his heart. His heart, which has just been calmed down, starts to ache again.


    She knew from the beginning that Chang''an was her child with the river, and that one day, the child would be out of control.


    If he doesn''t want to leave Jiang Shenghua, he doesn''t know how to leave Jiang Shenghua. So he doesn''t want to leave Jiang Shenghua without her.


    But she didn''t expect that many things would happen later, and even could not be predicted and controlled at all. She would completely demonize Chang''an step by step, out of control.


    Now, with her own strength, she has covered up the whole 72 illusions. Ordinary people and even Chang Shen can''t enter. She can''t go out. She can''t meet the river. He certainly can''t wait


    Huasheng can understand it, but no matter how clear it is, you can''t watch the river and Chang''an lose each other


    "You don''t forget who he is, do you? How could he have left himself helpless? Besides, it''s you who''s in trouble. If he''s really stupid waiting, I''ll look down on him! "


    "All this is life..."


    "A lot of things can''t be both, so are people. You Take care of it


    Cut the moon to see hear the news of the river, the mood of Hua Sheng changed instantly, light smile, it seems that no matter what he does, he can not equal to the river.


    He is really different from the river. No matter what he does, he can''t win a heart. If you don''t have this heart, you can''t get it.


    In the end, the only explanation that can be given is that you don''t love


    Because do not love, so the heart is always different.


    His love is really beautiful and desolate.


    After all, he is no longer in the past. After all, he deeply looked at Huasheng and slowly retreated, just like when he came.


    "Where are you going?"


    Hua Sheng raised her head and asked. Her voice was still choking and her eyes were red and swollen. But I don''t know if it was because she seemed to recover quickly in her dream.


    As soon as she heard the news of the river, she couldn''t help worrying, but how could she forget the man in front of her


    Seeing the moon cut away step by step, Huasheng asked subconsciously.


    Now that he has come here, he is not in the demon world, let alone in the underworld. Where can he go?


    "I''m not going anywhere, but I''m also going there. I''m the wind, the rain, the sand. I''m in the place you''ve passed. I''m looking at you and blessing you. The game between me and the river is my exit and the end of the game."

 Chapter 2824

    When he said the last word, the whole person had almost disappeared. He should have gone long ago, but he could not rest assured of Huasheng. His relief just did not affect her, but he could never do not love her.


    Because I was worried, I left late. I wanted to leave some decent and graceful leave in front of Huasheng, but I didn''t want to say "where are you going?"


    Cut the moon and stopped the pace, the last urge in the mind of the voice, constantly tell themselves, can not stay


    Otherwise, in front of Huasheng, a little bit disappears with the wind.


    Leave the last blessing, but also a little reluctant!


    After all, he lost, or he had already lost. At the time of meeting, he had already lost before the beginning, because he had no chance to win a big gamble.


    What he gambled on is a heart of Huasheng, or a heart already in the river.


    How can such a big gamble not lose?


    Finally, the moon completely disappeared, a red suit disappeared without a trace, as he said, the wind is also rain, but also sand, with the wind


    Behemoth, indeed, never appeared again, because he appeared to remind Huasheng, and Huasheng did not need to be reminded, so naturally he would not appear. As he said, he would stand behind his back and silently watch her happy.


    At the beginning, Huasheng appeared when Chang''an was born.


    Now the river has opened up the divine power and aroused the wrath of the gods.


    After that, Huasheng will not have today''s affairs, so there is no need to cut the moon, and I don''t want to see Huasheng every time. It''s a tough thing that we have to face every time we see Huasheng.


    Her whole life, ah, is hard enough. She thought she could live a happy life without the hindrance of her pursuers. She lived a good life with the family of Jiangliu, but finally fell into the hands of her son.


    Even in one family.


    Huasheng did not respond to the disappearance of the moon. His chaotic mood could not be relieved. The only clear thing was that his heart was more chaotic.


    Because of the river, because of Chang''an, but also because of the moon.


    Standing on the tip of the moon, she stood and put her hands down.


    "This is the wine of the demon world. We met at that time, and you brought it to me..."


    Hua Sheng whispered softly, as if to the air. Looking at the wine pot in his hand, he could not help but lose focus again


    It turned out that she was crying again


    Hua Sheng knows that the moon is no longer there, but she can''t help telling him that she remembers, thanks and owes him


    Just sorry, she will never love him


    Hua Sheng didn''t know when she woke up. In her confusion, she really thought that she was not dreaming, but met him in the 72 illusion.


    After all, there are fairylands all around, and Huasheng can''t distinguish it.


    Just when she woke up, she looked around, and it was the place she had the last impression. It was the dreamland of ten li spring breeze that Chang''an had made for him.


    It''s also here when you wake up.


    But the room has been empty for a long time. The pavilion that I saw just now has disappeared.


    When Hua Sheng got up, she found a pot of wine in her hand


    She knew that this was really a dream, not a false dream, but a real one!

 Chapter 2825

    As soon as he opened his eyes, Huasheng was still a little uncomfortable. The whole person was confused. It was really that what happened just now was too real.


    She holds her heart, and now she is still very uncomfortable, that kind of heartache, sadness, and even the heartache of cutting the moon


    "Is it a dream? But if it''s a dream, what''s going on? "


    Hua Sheng murmured and picked up the wine pot in his hand. His eyes were sour.


    The wine is real, so is the dream.


    And everything that happened in the dream is true, whether it is the moon in the dream or what he said is true.


    Jiangliu opened his magic power for her, which was his last card, but he also had to pay the price.


    If you take something that doesn''t belong to him, you have to pay a price.


    Huasheng did not dare to think about what to do when the river was angry with the gods? Even if the river can survive, but it can not be denied that the river can not live.


    All the accomplishments and divine power are used to resist the wrath of the gods. Jiuzhou Tianlei, in the end, if the river can still stand, is a strong one.


    But no one can, it can be said that the same result as the moon, or even worse, because the river is not the same as the moon.


    At the end of the month, he still had consciousness. He still remembered that he was exchanging with Jiuchong heaven, nourishing the land with his cultivation, magic and even soul.


    All of my own can become the nutrition of the world, and even into the wind, blowing across the earth


    It can be said that the only thought of beheading the moon is Huasheng. If he even forgets Huasheng, then he really does not exist.


    I don''t even have the right to dream now.


    It''s just that these are different in the river.


    If he passes this thunder, it is the end.


    It is also the end of painting under the eternal life of the river.


    He will never have a reincarnation, and no one can be as powerful as the moon. For the sake of Huasheng, he sacrificed himself and took him with him.


    This world is only a month, a river, but also a Huasheng.


    Everyone is unique, and not everyone has the opportunity to come back.


    In fact, in the end, the world has already given Huasheng great preferential treatment.


    If other people, where is today''s nature? Often at the end of the mountain, suddenly there is a new way out?


    Even have time retrogression, even forget the memory together?


    Sometimes forget, is really a top happy thing.


    If you remember, just like Huasheng, her brain will explode. I don''t know what to do.


    Many things, she has no clue at all, or in other words, has no clue.


    The appearance of beheading the moon not only made Huasheng remember everything about it, but also the sound in his mind when the fire broke out that day.


    That is to say, the nine day Xuannu has already risen, or even something earlier


    Just think of, also can''t help her, go to this step today, just like cut the Moon said, he has responsibility, but she did not?


    If she did not choose to leave the noumenon and let go of this relationship, maybe there would not be so many things.


    Since ancient times, the word "love" hurt people, but also hurt themselves.


    She and Jiang Liu are sorry to cut the moon, and the same to Chang''an


    Before, she did not understand why she had such a fate, why her children had such an identity


    No one is to blame. It''s just her and the river.


    Today''s ending is what she should face, accept and deal with.

 Chapter 2826

    After waking up, Hua Sheng held the wine pot and looked at the empty room. He was silent for a long time and thought a lot.


    It is also because it is clear that Huasheng is not shocked by the choice of the river.


    If she was a river, she would have chosen the same way, perhaps more definitely than he had chosen, or even earlier.


    As for the last thing Jiangliu has to face, needless to say, Huasheng certainly wants to face it with him. His family has had more than a year to start over again. That''s a gift from God.


    Of course, we can''t deny the help of beheading the moon. Without him, Huasheng would not have been today.


    She had already lost her soul in the fire.


    In the past year, although Huasheng and Jiangliu only had a warm meeting for more than half a year, Huasheng was also very satisfied. After all, it was selfless exchange of the moon.


    But now Huasheng is sorry to cut off the moon again. He has paid for such a short time. But she has no way. She can''t watch the river flow and die by herself?


    In the next thunderstorm, Huasheng will accompany Jiangliu to face and accept together. Originally, all this is because of her and Jiangliu.


    It''s up to them to finish.


    As for the children, Huasheng can''t care about it. Every step they take today is predestined by heaven. Without them, children have their own way to go.


    Including Chang''an, no matter whether he becomes a God or a devil, Huasheng will not be in charge of it. This is not to say that Huasheng doesn''t care about the three realms and six ways, but a disaster.


    There is no escape.


    Just like in those days, the end of her relationship with the river was in the fire all over the sky, and no one could stop it, because the nine sky Xuan fire was extinguished only by the nine day Xuannu, and no one else could.


    At the time of Hua Sheng''s death, the call of the nine day Xuannu to her shows that all the calamities of her three realms and six paths are over, and she can''t be forced to stay. Huasheng doesn''t want to be forced to stay. She just wants to go with her children and the river.


    It was jianyueqiang who left their family! Huasheng is grateful. Even if it''s the river, even if he doesn''t say anything later, he is grateful when he recovers his power and remembers everything.


    But thanks can''t deny the fact.


    If Huasheng didn''t come back again, her children would not be there, let alone Chang''an today!


    It can be said that today''s desperate situation is also the result of forced stay.


    Everything has a cause and effect, not just what you want.


    So sometimes, you think for your own good, in fact, the other party needs to pay a greater price to have all this.


    That''s why Hua Sheng will no longer be in charge of Chang''an''s affairs. He can do what he wants. If he really becomes a devil and subverts the three realms and six ways, there are many innocent people.


    But it can not be denied that behind each disaster, there is a new life.


    Huasheng will not stop the rebirth or control the fall. Now she is just a person with spiritual power. Just like before, she can''t control the life and death of the three realms and six paths.


    If someone rises up, there will be resistance. Huasheng will not participate in it any more, nor can it stop it.


    What''s more, she did not take less part in it, and she didn''t care less, but the results didn''t seem to be ideal


    And now she just wants to manage her own family and not to waste the few days left. After all, it is meaningless to blame anyone now, and even to say that it is no wonder of anyone!

 Chapter 2827

    What''s more, in the current situation of beheading the moon, he still does not forget himself, that man is so arrogant, so evil, so arrogant, arrogant, proud of the third highness of the demon world!


    Even if she is out of her wits, she still can''t bear to suffer. She has been told so much in her dream.


    Although Hua Sheng doesn''t know how to dream of beheading the moon, she knows that it must not be easy for him. After all, he is already a dead man. How can he dream at will?


    Cutting the moon is for her. Even if she is not there, he is also thinking about her. Hua Sheng certainly can''t waste his heart.


    He wants to live a good and happy life.


    Huasheng''s life was gained by cutting the moon. She wanted to live with the idea of cutting the moon. She had not done it for herself. Huasheng would certainly live well.


    But she did not tell the moon, this good, happy to live, is what time.


    And the moon seems to have forgotten to tell Huasheng this lifetime.


    So in Huasheng''s opinion, it can be a year, a decade, a century, or even a day or two.


    In Huasheng''s opinion, even if it is a day, she can sit down with Jiangliu and her two children to have a good meal and chat every day, which is also happy.


    Even if the next day is the end of the day, Huasheng is willing to.


    Because she had no choice.


    Since the river has opened the divine power, thunder robbery is certain, and the river can not bear, is also certain, no one can bear.


    As a result, we already know that every moment that Hua Sheng is passing is a countdown, a countdown between her and the river.


    It''s also the countdown to the last time they get along with each other. Although the river has not arrived at the moment, it will not last long according to the statement of cutting the moon.


    From opening up the divine power, stimulating the strongest war spirit, and then opening the border of Chang''an, the river should not be long.


    Huasheng will not blame Chang''an for setting up such a boundary. Otherwise, the river will not be worried and unable to contact itself. In the end, there will be no way to think of such a solution.


    Everything has happened, and it is meaningless to blame anyone. Besides, she is still an important person in her life, and why this person has such ability can not blame children from the beginning.


    It was she who was brought to him by the river.


    "This pot of wine came in time. I just drank it. Thank you."


    The wine left by Huasheng bumping and chopping the moon is the unique flower wine of the demon world. It is made by all the dark flowers in the demon world. If ordinary people drink it, they will never wake up again or go straight to heaven.


    Even if the gods drink, they have to sleep for three days and three nights. Fortunately, Huasheng and her two children are not ordinary people.


    So Huasheng is very relieved.


    She was going to give it to the two children.


    If it was in the past, Huasheng would not have done so and would have been more worried about it. But now Huasheng is only thinking about how to make the last few days meaningful.


    What''s more, she thought of all the past, including a lot of things she didn''t even know about, and she didn''t worry about her two children.


    In addition, no matter Chang''an or xi''le, one can arrange the boundary that Bai ran and others can''t break in, and the other can suppress the evil Qi of Chang''an, or any evil Qi. It''s simply the enemy of the devil Kingdom, the people that the demon world wants to eliminate, and the people who the divine world wants to protect


    The ability of these two children will catch up with her and Jiangliu. Huasheng really has nothing to worry about.

 Chapter 2828

    Huasheng looked out and didn''t know when to return to the dark sky. With the night light, he walked out of the door, holding a pot of wine left by the disappearance of the moon.


    Huasheng pushed the door and looked for it everywhere. In fact, it didn''t need to look for it, because Chang''an never left, and always took it outside.


    Chang''an stays outside the illusory ten mile spring breeze, guarding Huasheng, with a serious but inexplicable strange look. Looking at the distance, Chang''an does not know what he is thinking. He looks like a fool in the distance. He is still a serious fool.


    I don''t know, I thought that the child was thinking about something important. He was leaning on his small head with his hands and his face full of flesh and flesh, which would be deformed by himself.


    Chang''an came back soon. Although he promised Huasheng to find a place to practice, there was plenty of aura. Chang''an was not a common devil. The aura was absorbed the same way, so it was not only good for happiness, but also good for Chang''an.


    However, Chang''an takes joy to the place where the spiritual power is the deepest among the 72 illusions, and it is also the center of the seventy-two fairyland. Before Chang''an brings Huasheng and joy in, it is still a small world. Although it is also a fantasy, it is also the deepest spiritual power in the middle, which is not easy to find, just like a labyrinth.


    Now Chang''an will mess up everything here, the center is easy to find, but also in the premise that you can come in.


    The center of the 72 illusion is like the midpoint of a labyrinth, overlooking the overall situation. Touching this midpoint, the pattern of the 72 illusion will change. This is why Chang''an can easily change here and reorganize the 72 illusion again.


    Outsiders think that Chang''an is powerful, but they don''t know that 72 fantasy has its own tricks, but other people don''t know. It seems like a labyrinth, but in fact, it is not. The midpoint is also the end, and finding one is the end. In fact, it just covers a layer of sand. Once you blow it open, you can find the door, and you can find another hole.


    Now Chang''an places joy here to absorb the biggest aura in the whole 72 magic land. Just like the spring eye of a spring, it continuously flows out, or never stops


    Chang''an put xi''le in place and felt relieved. Then he turned around and left. He pulled him to ask what he wanted to ask, but Chang''an didn''t say anything. He just laughed and patted her. This time, he looked like a big brother, but the mood in Chang''an''s eyes was beyond his comprehension.


    "Brother, what are you doing? Didn''t we promise mom to find a place to practice? Mom will have a rest, and we all agreed to her


    Xi Le had no time to think about anything when Chang''an turned to leave. He reached out and held him. He even used some strength and said nothing to let Chang''an go.


    Eyes are confused, how can she more and more not understand the idea of Chang''an?


    I didn''t promise that just now. OK? How did it change in the blink of an eye? Now she is totally on the side of Chang''an, thinking that no matter what, she should protect her family and what sentient beings are not her consideration.


    She is just an ordinary person, although some unexpected ability, but in her opinion, it is only for her brother.


    But now joy also do not know how, looking at the behavior of Chang''an is always uneasy.


    Especially when Chang''an put her alone here, and then left, and when she left, she also reached out and patted her head?

 Chapter 2829

    We should know that her older brother was not like this, or it could be said that she had never been like this. Xi le was really upset. Why did she feel like she wanted to lose Chang''an forever?


    This feeling is very bad, the heart of joy can not go down, just like the roller coaster.


    Really can not rest assured to let her own stay, looking at Chang''an to go, joy how can not rest assured.


    "And if you leave, I will not practice here. I will go with you wherever you go."


    "Don''t try to leave me behind. Chang''an, you are my brother. You can''t leave me behind, let alone my mother. If anything happens to you, it''s that you don''t want me and my mother. We won''t forgive you."


    "So what do you want to do? Chang''an, I''m totally helping you, so you can''t ignore me! Leave me here


    Joy looking at Chang''an, silent, can not help but a little anxious, shaking Chang''an''s arm, slowly refused to put down, full of mind is restless.


    At the moment, this sense of uneasiness is getting stronger and stronger. If you are following Chang''an, you will not be happy, but when Chang''an turns to leave, joy will be in a panic.


    She is no longer strong, the heart seems to jump out of the same.


    It seems that if she doesn''t hold Chang''an this time, she will lose her brother


    Or lost forever, never to meet again?


    In fact, joy is not wrong, if Chang''an did not leave that day, maybe everything will be different?


    But joy can''t stop Chang''an after all. In the end, many things are mutual. There are gains and losses, and we can never have both


    "Be obedient, good boy."


    "Taking advantage of this will be a good practice. The aura here is the most abundant and the purest. It is difficult to find such a strong aura even if the whole three realms and six paths are included. Don''t waste this opportunity."


    "I''m going to stay with my mother. I just want to stay with her for a while. Don''t worry, anything you don''t want will not happen. We will be happy in the future."


    "Although you were born before me, you are also my sister. I know everything you think. Don''t forget, we are twins of dragon and Phoenix."


    Chang''an light smile, again patted happy small head, and then like all the most hated brother in the world, pinched the face of his sister.


    Until the joy pinched to the face deformation, all want to raise the hand to hit him, Chang''an this just closed the hand.


    But joy just in the heart that is not safe to be pinched to fly by Chang''an, small mood said to come, long so big, who dares to pinch her face? They think she is beautiful, she is lovely, and can''t bear to start.


    Only when Chang''an started, it was merciless! I don''t know how to pity my wife and jade. What I don''t know is that they have a feud.


    But even so, joy did not get angry, but more anxious, because she knew that Chang''an was comforting her.


    Chang''an has begun to use this method to change her mood. How can joy be steadfast? Can you be in a hurry?


    Looking at Chang''an with uneasy eyes may be because of the intense uneasiness in the heart. The joyful eyes are all anxious and red. If you stare at Chang''an, you will see what he does!


    But Chang''an obviously didn''t give joy a chance, and turned around and walked away under the bright red eyes of joy.


    "Chang''an..."


    Joy whispered softly, but she did not chase out, just looked at Chang''an''s back. Sometimes, some things, joy understood, she could not stop

 Chapter 2830

    When Chang''an left, he set up a border here. After a look, he turned around and left. This time he really left.


    Many things Chang''an does not understand, just can not change themselves.


    He can''t help it. It''s not that he doesn''t understand the feelings in Huasheng''s heart. Chang''an knows that Huasheng''s heart is not good, and he is too tired to see them


    Chang''an is really uncomfortable. He has also thought about many possibilities, or a decision. Everything starts because of him and should end because of him!


    In fact, Chang''an has been thinking about this idea for a long time, but he has not said it out. It is hidden in his heart. If he wants to stay with him for one more day, he will stay one more day


    But there will be an end!


    He placed joy in the center of the seventy-two fairyland. He really wanted to let joy practice well. This place, because of him, might become a forbidden area.


    No one can get close to it any more.


    Therefore, Chang''an is afraid that there will be no such opportunity to absorb such pure aura in the future.


    When Chang''an went back to the place where Huasheng rested, he thought about changing the sunshine here, unifying the time outside, or changing the boundary of the sky.


    Let the seventy-two fairyland also be able to accept the outside sun and darkness.


    This is why when Hua Sheng wakes up from his dream, he finds that the outside becomes night, and the night he sees is the night outside, which is the same as the moon seen by Jiang Liu and others.


    At the same time, it was the moment when the river ascended the fairy mountain, and it was also the time when the war between gods and Demons was suspended for a day


    At the same time, three different places, in an orderly way to carry out their own business.


    It is undeniable that these three parties have brought about such a result today because of Chang''an


    Chang''an knows that he doesn''t care, but he knows that Huasheng cares. Even if he doesn''t say hi, she does.


    No matter how well they hide, Chang''an can still see clearly.


    It''s just that he doesn''t care about those, he only cares about these two people


    So now we have to think about it, not to mention that it didn''t happen.


    What happened outside, Huasheng and Xile are not clear, but Chang''an, which can be arranged as a border, is very clear.


    Chang''an thought, if Huasheng and Xile knew all this, would they hate him?


    The first day may not, but for a long time, Chang''an didn''t want to see them unhappy. Although he said he didn''t care, he still cared about it in his heart.


    Chang''an thought a lot, sitting outside the ten mile spring breeze in the dreamland, and also guarding the Huasheng, thinking a lot of confused ideas in his mind.


    Chang''an even thought that if he died, would all this be over? Whether it''s Huasheng or Xile, you don''t have to worry about it any more.


    Will he become a little star when he dies?


    When I was a child, I heard that people would become stars after death, looking at the people he had been worried about, what about him?


    Chang''an doesn''t know what he is, a man? Or the devil?


    If it''s a devil, it can''t be a beautiful star, right?


    In fact, it''s not important to change the stars. What''s important is that Chang''an wants to watch Huasheng and be happy in the sky.


    When Chang''an is leaning on his head with both hands and thinking about what will become in his mind, Huasheng has already got up, walked out the door gently and stood behind looking at Chang''an.


    Although I don''t know what Chang''an is thinking, Hua Sheng looks at the child''s side face and can''t help sighing. It''s really like behaving the moon

 Chapter 2831

    Hua Sheng''s idea is a bit off track. After all, it was not the first day that Chang''an was similar to beheading the moon. Although she wanted to say that if she looked sideways, it was really a reduced version of beheading the moon.


    But if you look at the face, it may also be because it grows up and opens up, so it doesn''t look like it.


    Chang''an still has the shadow of her and the river, especially her eyes, which are very similar to the river. It was not obvious when she was a child, but she grew up overnight. After all, it was her and the river''s children. How could it be that she was not like the river at all?


    In Huasheng''s eyes, looking at Chang''an quietly sitting in front of the door, looking up at the stars, that small eyes really don''t look like a child.


    "Chang''an."


    Hua Sheng gave a gentle cry, and then sat down directly beside the child. At this time, she was not like a mother. Hua Sheng''s mood was more like a friend than a friend he had seen for many years.


    Even the tone of Huasheng is different from the usual tone. There is no usual whisper. Instead, it is a feeling of peers calling for friends.


    "Mother, are you up? Have you had a good rest? I''ll put joy in a place full of aura. You don''t have to worry about it. "


    "I removed the illusion of the sky. What we see now is the sky outside. We live under the same sky, the same sun, the same moon, and the same starry sky, just like people outside."


    "It turns out that there are so many stars in the sky outside. I haven''t had a good look at them all the time."


    "Mother, do you say that if I die, I will become a star and stay in the sky? Guard the people you want to protect? "


    Chang''an turned his head and looked at his mother sitting beside him. His eyes were full of admiration and dependence. The seriousness just disappeared.


    It seems that seeing Huasheng is the best thing in the world.


    Indeed, the existence of a mother is really the greatest.


    It''s also the most reassuring. No matter how far you float, no matter what you become, when you turn around and see your mother around, the satisfaction is beyond description.


    Home is where there is a mother.


    Chang''an''s every word is like a parting. His eyes are looking at Huasheng, as if he could not see enough.


    "What are you talking about? You''re not going to die. You''re not big. What do you want to do with that? "


    "How can you become a 10-year-old child overnight and start to have trouble?"


    "Don''t think about it. You are still young. You have a lot of time to grow up well in the future. The future of the world also needs you to draw a picture. Everyone can''t be less. You are the same. Nothing special."


    "You are just more powerful than ordinary children. In the eyes of mother, you are my precious son, and there is no difference."


    Hua Sheng raised his hand and rubbed Chang''an''s head with a little doting in his eyes. She was shocked by Chang''an''s words, but she didn''t show it. She didn''t know what made Chang''an suddenly think of this idea. However, Huasheng couldn''t let Chang''an think about those things all day long


    What''s more, Hua Sheng is also true. In her eyes, Chang''an is just a child.


    But it can''t be denied that before that, Huasheng''s ideas were somewhat different. It was also at the time when he woke up from the "seventy-two illusion". Even if he had some psychological preparation for Chang''an''s ability, it was only because of years of experience that he had prepared for it

 Chapter 2832

    However, no matter how prepared, Huasheng understands everything and is more acceptable.


    Especially looking at Chang''an''s appearance, and many people are talking about it around Huasheng. When


    Why didn''t she have a bit of resentment in her mind?


    Hua Sheng was a little strange in her heart, but she didn''t say it. But at the moment when her memory came back, Huasheng knew how stupid she was and felt sorry for Chang''an!


    This is her child, not the reincarnation of anyone. Everything in Chang''an is brought by her and the river. How can she show her resistance when Chang''an is most afraid and uneasy?


    Thinking of this, Huasheng once again said "sorry!" to Chang''an.


    Before Chang''an spoke.


    Hua Sheng''s voice is sorry, it contains too much, too much


    "Chang''an, can you forgive me? Forgive me for being a mother for the first time. No, I''m the second time. Before you, you and Xile had a brother. Although it was only a few days, the time I spent talking with him was not more than what we said in one day It seems that I am really a failed mother. "


    "I''m sorry to make you worry, afraid and upset, but my mother has never despised you!"


    "Please forgive me and your father for bringing you this kind of ability, which we didn''t expect..."


    Hua Sheng even said a lot of sorry. She was really sorry, and she was also very sorry.


    But no matter how much I''m sorry, can''t cover up everything she brought to Chang''an, and her irresponsibility, she can''t remember, but how can she resist Chang''an at that moment.


    At that moment, Chang''an should have been so disappointed and afraid that he was like a grass isolated and excluded from the world since he was born, and the biggest reason is that he is different.


    But the difference is brought by her and the river


    Whether it''s Bo Xun, Chang''an, or even joy, all the differences are due to them. It''s her who should reflect and apologize.


    Of course, Jiangliu also has a lot of responsibility for this. They should not have been together at the beginning. Huasheng now understands the meaning of that hexagram


    She is stubborn, but also unforgettable River old love, neither of them will let go!


    Different identities of the two people, from the beginning is opposite, against the will of God in exchange for the outcome of such twists and turns.


    But is there a clear boundary between the devil and the God?


    Now, demons have to consider for life, and God has to kill for their own selfish desires?


    What''s more, at the beginning, it''s the devil. After thousands of years of experience, he has become a God


    So sometimes Huasheng really doesn''t understand. What''s the difference between God and devil?


    Of course, what Huasheng doesn''t understand is that she has gone through so many lives and experiences so many things. Huasheng can''t understand too many things.


    That''s why Hua Sheng no longer cares about Chang''an. Let him go his own way. It''s God or devil, and she doesn''t ask for it. Moreover, even if she wants to force, it''s fruitless.


    After all, she doesn''t have much time. According to what she said, Jiangliu is coming, right? Jiang Liu''s punishment by thunder is also hers.


    "Mother, don''t tell me that I''m sorry. I''m sorry for you. All the situations today are brought by me. I don''t have a clear mind. How can you apologize to me?"

 Chapter 2833

    "And I''m seven years old. Although I grew up overnight and looked like ten years old, joy should be seven years old, so I''m also seven years old. I don''t know why. At that time, I wanted joy to be bigger, but she stopped when she was seven years old."


    "Although I don''t know why, joy is already a seven-year-old child. She can''t go back. If she is in the human world in the future, there will be some trouble."


    "Joy can suppress my evil Qi, and also can use aura. Mother, you may have to worry about it in the future. I''m afraid that those who have a heart want to use joy..."


    "And the border here. Can I open it a few days later? If you leave later, you should let joy absorb more spiritual power. I think when this place is opened, seventy-two Wonderland should be listed as a forbidden area. "


    When Chang''an said these things, he looked a little uneasy, but he felt like giving up his last words, thinking of what to say.


    It was like saying everything he knew, for fear of any omission. After that, he thought again and again.


    As for Huasheng''s apology again, Chang''an didn''t understand her hidden meaning at all. Her mind was full of life after sending Huasheng and joy out.


    And he is naturally facing everything he has to face.


    Chang''an will not escape, let alone escape. He is not afraid of the people outside, so he admits defeat. He just doesn''t want to see Huasheng look depressed.


    Outside, there are people who worry about the outside world


    Chang''an was really ready for everything, especially when he heard Hua Sheng cry bitterly, the decision was more positive.


    That''s right. When Huasheng cried in his dream, Chang''an heard it clearly. The boundary was arranged by Chang''an, and everything inside was controlled by Chang''an.


    So he knew all the crying after Huasheng fell asleep, but Chang''an didn''t know what was the real reason for Huasheng''s crying, and Chang''an could hear only because Huasheng was sad and bitter.


    It''s just that Huasheng doesn''t know.


    Chang''an completely mixed this matter with Huasheng''s melancholy. I didn''t expect anyone else!


    I just thought that Hua Sheng was so sad that he couldn''t help but burst into tears. As a result, in front of him and Xi Le, he said that he was ok


    The collapse of Huasheng not only damaged his own heart, but also Chang''an.


    Originally, he just had this idea. It can be said that he was still hesitant, but he turned to guard outside, and his ears were filled with the sobbing voice of Hua Sheng, helpless, sad and painful


    Chang''an looks like a quiet number of stars, the heart is like a knife cut the same.


    So when Huasheng woke up, he said all the things in his mind. It was just the decision that Chang''an had not summed up.


    He just wanted to tell Hua Sheng that he would not force him to stay or force him to stay. As long as she wanted to, she could let him do whatever she liked.


    Chang''an will try his best to restore everything to the past, and let Huasheng be the same Huasheng.


    As for what he said, let xiledo absorb some spiritual power here, it can only be said that the elder brother is sorry for the little sister and takes her sister as an excuse at the critical moment, but Chang''an just wants to get along with his family more.


    Chang''an was still afraid that Hua Sheng would not like to continue to suffer, so the result was agreed, so she could rest assured that he would not be forced to stay any longer. He just wanted to get together at the last moment. Isn''t it too much?


    Huasheng looked at the relief in Chang''an''s eyes, but he felt uneasy in his heart. The expression was clear, and Huasheng couldn''t help feeling sad.

 Chapter 2834

    Hua Sheng didn''t understand how lost he was. That''s why he was like this today? Even today''s result, Chang''an is so humble as to seek reunion with his family?


    And this reunion, but not a word about the river.


    Every word of the river is mentioned by Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng understood the meaning of Chang''an, but she didn''t understand it. Even at the last moment of Chang''an''s mind, she and joy were all in her mind


    Is Chang''an''s hatred of the river so deeply rooted?


    "Mother will not see you have an accident, let alone let you do something stupid."


    "You have today, it is my fault with the river. It has nothing to do with you. You are just an innocent child. Although your father is not here, your mother can tell you that we all love you."


    "Happy thing, I know, in the future, it''s not me to worry about, but you, that''s your sister, your big brother is not here, no matter what, it will be hard for you to maintain our home."


    "As for why joy stopped at the age of seven, my mother has calculated that it has been seven years since I married your father! Maybe that''s why? "


    Hua Sheng looks at Chang''an with deep meaning.


    Compared with Chang''an, Huasheng''s words may be more euphemistic.


    Mother and son both want the same ending, but they try to comfort each other, protect each other, and protect the family.


    When Hua Sheng thinks about all of them, he naturally remembers bosun, the child''s fate. Although it is really unexpected, it can''t be denied that he is also their child.


    At the last moment, Bosnian also changed. They were family.


    However, I think it is a little embarrassing, that is, whether bothsun or Chang''an, they have a very bad sense of the river.


    It''s really bad.


    Hua Sheng thought for a while and thought that it was her own problem. It was her adjustment method that was not right. However, at that time, Bo Xun really had no time.


    Now this, time has, but she seems to have lost the opportunity.


    It''s just Hua Sheng''s second thought that she didn''t do a lot of things well.


    Although she has made some decisions, what should be made clear is still to be made clear. Hua Sheng really doesn''t want to. When Chang''an thought of her father after she disappeared with the river, her head was full of resistance and even hatred.


    So Huasheng sat beside Chang''an, followed him to look at the stars in the sky, and suddenly talked about all her past with the river.


    Hua Sheng didn''t mean anything else. She just wanted to let Chang''an know that his father was really a very good man.


    And her encounter with the river, know each other, love, each step is sincere, is also a gift of fate, including the hardships of his arrival with joy


    All, all, Huasheng told Chang''an!


    She told Chang''an that his father and mother were lovers, not bitter couples. He and Xile had a very warm home


    In fact, the river was not only a god of Chenyuan emperor. It should be said that the God of Chenyuan emperor was just the follow-up of the river flow. Before that, the river flow existed in ancient times.


    Jiang Liu has really lived for a long time. When Hua Sheng recalls it, he doesn''t know where to talk to her son for a while, but she also exists, or before the nine day Xuannu


    At that time, the boundary between the God and the devil was not obvious, but according to the current statement, the river should be regarded as the devil? And she is a god!

 Chapter 2835

    Everyone wants to get rid of the river, maybe because he is too strong? But too much at will?


    The turbulent times in ancient times are much more savage than they are now. Only the strong can survive, no matter who you are.


    And everyone wants to be the best!


    Including Huasheng, because you are not the strongest, you will be swallowed up!


    As for the river, what he was thinking about at that time was the unification of the flood and famine!


    He wanted to end this chaotic and bloody world, so the river at that time changed the famine with its strongest power, killing to stop killing, and fighting to stop fighting!


    Finally, when everything becomes clear, Jiang Liu calculates that there will be calamities in the world, so he seals all forces together and sleeps, waiting for the end of the world to reappear and save everything.


    It is just that no matter how strong people are, there are always accidents in this world.


    Jiang Liu didn''t expect that he would lose his memory after he fell asleep, but if he didn''t sleep, he would not be able to wait for the day of the apocalypse. His survival was really too long.


    He can only use the method of deep sleep to postpone the deadline. After all, it is his own system. How can he see it destroyed?


    It''s just that Jiangliu didn''t expect that the so-called natural calamity can be said to be the change of Honghuang''s own, and the river saved six times, which is actually the rudiment of three realms and six paths.


    That is to say, in ancient times, Jiangliu did not distinguish between gods and demons, but every time he fell asleep, the world changed a little bit with time.


    And the disaster he calculated at that time was only the change of the world. The earth shaking change was a disaster and a new life!


    Jiangliu thought it was his own salvation that brought new life.


    In fact, he did.


    But he didn''t expect that the so-called distinction between gods and Demons was all the result of his efforts.


    If he didn''t intervene in the beginning, let it develop, or the result would be different.


    After all, at that time, Jiangliu forgot the past and appeared in a brand-new identity!


    Of course, it is also because of forgetting that the river has moved every heart.


    In ancient times, Huasheng was the aura between heaven and earth. At that time, the aura was really sufficient. She knew the river and the river knew her.


    It used to be the fate brought by Huasheng, but is it because of liking? It''s Huasheng thinking about two absolutely powerful people, standing together, isn''t that the most beneficial?


    Jiangliu agreed. It can be said that the Honghuang system was established by two people together. At that time, they had nothing to do with love. Huasheng wanted to live, but didn''t want to be engulfed. Jiangliu wanted to rule, and he didn''t want to be savage without system


    Maybe it was the predestined fate at that time?


    When Jiangliu decided to seal himself and wait for the rescue, Hua Sheng thought about it and went with him. Maybe he had been with someone for a long time. Huasheng had no family members. She had only Jiangliu as her partner.


    She didn''t give up and wanted to help him.


    Although later, both of them forgot the past, but it was fate. They fought side by side again.


    But the difference is that this time the river flows first. Last time, Huasheng opened the mouth first, and the second time it changed the river flow


    The fate of two people is so wonderful!


    There were so many experiences later. If Hua Sheng wanted to tell his son all about it, he could not finish talking about it for another three days and nights, so he could only choose some.


    But the point is many, let Chang''an know his identity, don''t blame him, go to this step, may also be God can''t see past, they really live for too long, too long, do not give new people a chance!

 Chapter 2836

    Hua Sheng remembers all his acquaintances and love with Jiang Liu, as well as their past and present lives.


    She said a lot. Huasheng wanted Chang''an to understand that it was not easy for her to follow the river, but it was really hard to say at least. She also loved Jiangliu, just like Jiangliu.


    They can give everything for each other, and the people in their hearts, the first is just the other. After all, in such a long time, there is a company, which can not be replaced by anyone.


    Many people think that her love with the river is easy and deep, and no one can get into it


    I don''t know the experience between them, which no one can really understand.


    Even if Huasheng or Jiangliu forget the past, they still love each other no matter how many years they meet again.


    No one can replace it.


    At the same time, no matter who happened to them, they would be crazy. If Huasheng was sober and the river was unconscious, Huasheng would not have done better than Jiangliu.


    Jiangliu and Huasheng can bear to lose their own lives, but they can''t afford to lose each other.


    Hua Sheng said a lot


    In fact, if you think about the choice of Jiangliu, Huasheng doesn''t blame anyone. Huasheng doesn''t blame him for any of his choices. It''s really not easy!


    Similarly, Huasheng does not blame Chang''an. At that moment, everyone''s choice is different. It''s fate. No one can change the trick. Many things have been written for a long time and no one can control it.


    Specific changes will take place at a specific time, which can not be changed by anyone, even if it is the river!


    Now that things have come to this day, Huasheng would like to thank the moon.


    Because he bought her two children, and Feng Xi and so on. Many people have come back again. Huasheng really thanks him.


    Although the moon has always wanted to change only her one person to get eternal happiness!


    Chang''an has been sitting quietly beside, listening to Huasheng''s memories. At the beginning, she would say something, but later I didn''t know whether she heard it or how. She didn''t say a word, just listened.


    If it wasn''t for understanding Chang''an''s habits, Huasheng might have thought Chang''an was not listening at all. After all, the child was still seriously thinking about life just now, and then he became restless, and now he has become really expressionless.


    No matter what Huasheng said, he didn''t answer or express his opinions, but his eyes flashed with complicated emotions. Looking at the happy eyes of Huasheng when he told his memories, he was so full of love, nostalgia and happiness


    Some people, even memories are so dazzling.


    It may be that Chang''an is still young and does not understand these loves. His possessiveness is innate. He thinks that Huasheng only has him in his eyes, no one else. He wants his family to live a happy life, and he also wants to be the one who will be loved forever.


    But he didn''t expect that what he did, today, has become like this?


    It seems that he wants to be happy, but he brings misfortune to Huasheng. He wants to be loved, but it is so short.


    Is he really wrong? He doesn''t understand.


    Although Chang''an didn''t understand the deep love between Huasheng and Jiangliu, he also understood that their hardship was just a little bit of Huasheng''s long years. Compared with Jiangliu, he was much worse.


    Chang''an thinks that he can never replace the river, because they are never the same person, and they can not be replaced.

 Chapter 2837

    In Huasheng''s eyes, Jiangliu and Chang''an belong to coexistence, not only one.


    Besides, father and son are coexisting!


    It''s just that Chang''an wants to be himself.


    He also thought that he could. After all, in his eyes, Huasheng did not hesitate to force him to die for him, even if it was to break with everyone


    Now, Chang''an has found that his existence is not the embodiment of the love between Jiangliu and Huasheng, but also the crystallization of their love.


    Because they met in ancient times, got to know each other in the middle, opened their hearts, and then fell in love with each other today, Huasheng and Jiangliu have been in love for a long time


    How can he bear to break up, so that two people can not be together, even caused the result of today.


    And what he has achieved today is also the premise that Chang''an has this ability. If there is no Chang''an, nothing can be done.


    As for the ability of Chang''an, in the final analysis, it is due to the inheritance of the river. He still has this gene in his bones, which is unavoidable.


    So if you really want to blame anyone, you can''t find this person.


    "Your father loves you, too. Really, he just behaves differently from me, and so do I


    "Mother said this to you, not to blame yourself, but to tell you that we love each other, to have you, we do not regret, it may be time to change the world."


    "I hope you don''t have so much resentment against your father. He is really a very good person with a good pattern. Sometimes it is difficult for us to stand in his perspective. He carries a lot of things, but for me and for you, he has put down a lot."


    "I don''t blame you. Just like your father, I won''t blame you. On the contrary, I should thank you for protecting me and my sister. You make me and your father very proud, and are also happy good brothers."


    Hua Sheng''s tone is reminiscent and comforting. She also really thanks Chang''an. Every child is an angel of her parents and is their destiny.


    When Hua Sheng thinks of the past, his eyes are full of light.


    After all, the meeting in ancient times is still too far away, but this life is not, as if it happened yesterday, their fate is not the same every time, it is also very interesting.


    At first, I thought that I was forced to be helpless. The temporary finger on the wedding ceremony was all arranged by fate.


    Hua Sheng is very grateful to fate. They have lived too long for this step. Although she still has enough love with Jiang Liu, it is worth it. Their lives are really worth it.


    When Hua Sheng looks at the remorse in Chang''an''s eyes, he knows that Chang''an has put a lot of things on his own, holding the child''s hand, hoping that he can understand.


    Even if you can''t understand, at least when she leaves, don''t hate the world, and don''t hate the river.


    When Hua Sheng made this decision, he didn''t feel regret or even fear. Although he didn''t see the river, Huasheng just knew that Jiangliu would agree with her this time.


    It''s time for the two of them to end. It''s also because they are too nostalgic for the world. Otherwise, where there are so many hardships, it''s even more difficult.


    Hua Sheng felt that he was not going to die, nor was he giving his last words. It was more like a long journey. He left his children and recalled his parents'' love


    "Mother!"


    Hearing Hua Sheng''s comfort, Chang''an''s voice suddenly becomes choked. She turns her head and hugs Huasheng, and leans her head against Huasheng''s arms. Just like when she was a child, Chang''an relies on Huasheng''s eyes, but she doesn''t know when her eyes have been filled with water.

 Chapter 2838

    A choking voice from Chang''an was unexpected to Huasheng. It also made Huasheng''s already dry eyes moist again, which can be said to be instantaneous wetting.


    Hua Sheng didn''t expect Chang''an to cry because when she began to recall the past, Chang''an''s expression had not changed. If he really did not change, Huasheng could also resist it.


    In addition, Huasheng really feels happy about her past. It''s all about her and the river. How can she not feel happy.


    All the sweetness fills her heart.


    But when he decided to leave, he would never see the children again, and Huasheng would not admit that he had regrets.


    So looking at Chang''an, Huasheng couldn''t help but feel a lot of emotions. Holding Chang''an and crying together, he finally turned into a mother and son hugging and weeping.


    Hua Sheng is really reluctant to give up. Even if she knows everything and understands everything, she knows more about what she should do, but she is not her former self.


    what reincarnation as like as two peas, but after all, two people, Hua Sheng did not imagine so smart.


    She can''t give up Chang''an, joy, and river flow. She hasn''t had enough with the river. There''s still wind


    All my friends, Hua Sheng didn''t even say goodbye.


    Even Hua Sheng didn''t expect that night in meizhuang was the last time she wanted to see her? Including everyone, Huasheng and others have not even met.


    But life is so full of accidents that no one knows what will happen tomorrow.


    Even if you don''t give up, you have to experience it.


    Chang''an has been patient, because he understood the meaning of Huasheng. Because of his impulse at that time, many people paid their lives, and Huasheng also had to pay their lives.


    Of course, Chang''an didn''t want to. He should have borne all this.


    Listening to Hua Sheng, he didn''t tell him anything. At the end of the day, he wanted to show his respect for the river and make him understand that he was a child to be expected.


    What''s more, his magic power is innate, which is not despised at all, because his father was a devil from ancient times?


    Of course, Chang''an also knows that Hua Sheng wants to tell him that his father is a very powerful man. Even if he is not proud of the river, he can''t bear hatred


    For the first time, Chang''an felt that his identity was still very powerful, not to mention the existence of being abandoned?


    Parents also love him, full of expectations?


    Maybe it''s too late to understand. Chang''an just wants to cry


    This time, I really want to cry. Unlike the last time when I was pure broken, I wanted to make Huasheng unbearable. This time, Chang''an really and really understood a lot.


    Although some late, but at least he did not regret, the heart has been pressing the stone, seems to be in a little crack.


    Although not completely disappeared, at least not in the pressure on themselves, a lot of things Chang''an also began to release, but also in the mind to release!


    Chang''an hugs Huasheng and cries bitterly, which also seems to be a kind of catharsis.


    From birth to now, Chang''an has never cried like today, nor has Chang''an relied on Huasheng as it does today and is reluctant to give up Huasheng.


    At the same time, it is also the first time like a child, relying on his mother''s arms, clearly in the arms of Huasheng, but Chang''an does not know what''s going on, so he likes Huasheng


    That kind of thinking, as if you can''t get something, will soon be blackened.


    Of course, Chang''an won''t. He can completely control himself. Even if he can''t control himself well, there is joy. Joy can completely suppress him.

 Chapter 2839

    "Chang''an..."


    Hua Sheng holds Chang''an in his arms. Listening to Chang''an crying like a child for the first time from birth to now, his heart is even more sour.


    Her children even cry when they are born. There are many things in the future that she can''t participate in any more. She will miss the first time of many children


    Hua Sheng really didn''t give up. He missed too many things in Chang''an. Huasheng wanted to satisfy him, but she was too late for many things.


    And joy. Her daughter, Hua Sheng, can''t have a rite of passage for joy, and watch her move towards happiness


    Too much, too much


    Hua Sheng had already controlled himself not to think about it, but when Chang''an was crying, he couldn''t help it. He held him, read Chang''an''s name, and cried with Chang''an.


    Maybe it''s the mother and the son hugging each other and weeping so much that they fall into their own world completely. They don''t feel that they are not the only two here.


    And outside the border, even if the gods touch, the fantasy border is quietly breaking open.


    It can also be said that it is opening up a little bit. The border opening is bigger than the fake one made by Chang''an, and it is clearer to look at it.


    Because it''s night, it''s the same outside. It''s even harder to find out when the two nights begin to merge. In addition, Huasheng and Chang''an cry too much, and they really don''t realize it.


    So when the outside of the night light into the time, by the way into the individual, no one saw.


    The man''s footstep is very light, with a four legged beast behind him. Coincidentally, it is the same black, even more than the black of the night. If not for the eye shaking, who can see it?


    Don''t talk about Huasheng. Even Chang''an didn''t realize it.


    The big black beast came in with the state of preparing for war. It thought that it would face a big war. After all, it was hiding from the border outside. It would be poisoned if it didn''t pay attention.


    If it was not for the master''s help, he would have died young!


    Just think more, it did not expect to enter into the inside will see such a situation, a time, four eyes, a moment of stupefied, looking at the mother and son.


    How is it different from what they think outside?


    It''s so hard on the outside, but it''s like this inside?


    Yes, it''s just the river, and Xiao Hei!


    Xiaohei is very powerful behind the river. It''s really full of momentum, but no one appreciates it. Xiaohei is a little bit lost


    It''s mainly about how the mother and son cry? It thought it would be cold, or depressed, but did not expect to cry?


    Think about the river just opened the border, it really took some effort, and also to repair again. Xiaohei also thought that otherwise, don''t repair it. After all, I don''t know the strength of Chang''an, and dare not let the river spend too much!


    It''s not that Jiangliu is afraid of those evil spirits, but around him, those evil spirits dare not get close to him, so he attacks Xiaohei with all his brains.


    Fortunately, the river flows


    Originally, Jiangliu asked Xiaohei to go back. It was Xiaohei who wanted to follow him. He didn''t just worry about Jiangliu. He didn''t see Huasheng. He was also worried. As soon as he came in, he still lagged behind.


    So when Xiaohei came in, he tried very hard to show himself. He must let the people inside, that is, Chang''an, have a good look


    The result is still this situation?


    It''s also because of this, the river river has not said anything, so it will be repaired again. Although no one else can keep up with the river when it comes in, it is safe to say that the river flow has recovered. No one wants to hurt Chang''an and trigger Chang''an''s anger.

 Chapter 2840

    Moreover, for a moment, the river''s eyes are complicated, which is what Xiaohei can''t understand.


    At the moment of entering the dreamland, Jiang Liu''s eyes crossed too many emotions, such as worry, uneasiness, clearness, relief, understanding


    Maybe he and Huasheng really have a heart to heart relationship. The river has understood.


    Moreover, when he came in, Jiang Liu understood some things, and some decisions happened to coincide with Huasheng.


    It is really two people together for a long time, many things even if not to say, can also think of together.


    In addition, the river also remembered all, touch the magic ring, not only to touch the soul of war, but also to take back the power of his own seal!


    "River flow?"


    "Little black?"


    "You Here we are. "


    Huasheng is holding Chang''an. It may be that Jiangliu''s eyes are too direct and hot. In addition, what Jiangliu is looking at is Huasheng.


    Huasheng can''t feel it. It''s really insensitive.


    The spiritual power has been restored in vain.


    Looking at the river with Xiaohei standing in front of her, Huasheng was slightly surprised at the beginning, and then it took only a second.


    After all, she had already known that the river would come in, but she didn''t expect Xiaohei to follow, but there was nothing wrong with Xiaohei.


    After all, it''s a river beast.


    Hua Sheng looked at the river and wanted to say a lot of things, but at the last moment, he only said, "you are here!"


    It''s like a farewell to Jiang Shenghua after work.


    This time it was just a longer working time, and now they want to see each other.


    Hua Sheng is holding Chang''an, who is unable to get out of his sorrow, and looks at the river. His eyes look like a million years old.


    Although the separation time between her and Jiangliu is not long, and it is more short than before, Huasheng just feels that she has not seen him for a long time.


    The missing in the heart, at the moment of seeing the river, will overflow.


    Even if more miss, but also just looking at each other, no more words, silent for a long time, around like a static.


    Even if there is no understanding between the two people, even if there is no mutual understanding, it is possible to understand.


    Chang''an is leaning in the arms of Huasheng, which will also reflect. After all, Huasheng has said it. Chang''an is too sad to be involved, and you can hear it.


    It''s time to respond.


    When preparing for war outside, or if the person who comes in is not a river current but a stronger person, it will be broken. Chang''an will be defeated without fighting.


    Chang''an in looking at the river at the moment, the eyes changed instantly, it can be said that this is called preparation for war!


    He is looking at the river with a sense of war. Anyone who breaks into the border will feel his chassis has been invaded, and in fact it is.


    After all, Jiangliu and Xiaohei were not let in by Chang''an.


    He is ready, or is he going to let Hua Sheng go out, but now that the river is coming, he still has a helper? For the first time, Chang''an really thought he wanted to fight.


    That''s why Chang''an has a sense of war.


    Just the moment of looking at the river, the edges and corners of Chang''an were peaceful, because he knew that the river didn''t want to fight.


    It can also be said that the river has no intention of fighting. If two real strong men want to fight or not, there are still stronger ones. In fact, we can see the result of this duel.


    Chang''an doesn''t want to comment, let alone express any opinions, just understand.

 Chapter 2841

    Chang''an and the river did not speak for a time, three people and one beast, silent for a long time.


    Although it is silence, but each heart has its own ideas.


    "Huasheng, I''m here."


    "Joy? Xiaohei is here, and the whole family should stand together


    The river is the first to break this silent environment.


    For Chang''an overnight into a big child, the river is a bit unexpected, but a second thought is not incomprehensible, after all, this child is not the same.


    When Jiang Liu arrived here, he did not blame Chang''an. He did not want to blame Chang''an. He did not regret his own results.


    Only if it is a necessity.


    Just as Huasheng said, Jiangliu thinks the same way. They have survived too long and should have been eliminated for a long time. After all, no one can live forever.


    Moreover, if there is no desire and no desire, it will destroy the balance of the world.


    No one can be immune from vulgarity.


    Jiangliu wants to spend the rest of his life with his family. Some people may not have the experience of today in their whole life. Similarly, Jiangliu wants to cherish the last few days and have less regrets, which is better than living, but regret for a lifetime.


    He has too many things to do not do well, to this day, he is the most responsible person.


    After all, his original identity, even if all sealed, can not be completely eradicated, it is he who changed the fate of his three children.


    If it wasn''t for him, even if bosun wanted to find a carrier for reincarnation of the demon king, it would not be enough with the evil spirit of cutting the moon


    Thinking of what he had done, Jiang Liu really regretted and blamed himself, so he felt that this was the cause and effect of today''s ending.


    His cause and effect.


    Although the original system was created by him, he had long been fully integrated into it, and could not escape the fate of it.


    No matter who he is, no matter how strong he is, this is why, even if he thinks of everything, touches the strongest war soul, opens the magic ring and takes back all the power, he still can''t avoid the thunder.


    For others, it''s just a thunderbolt of disaster, but for the river, it''s a disaster, that is to say, he can''t avoid it.


    It is inevitable that a man with a universal mind will disturb the world and he should not exist.


    So Jiangliu''s eyes are complicated when he recovers everything, because he understands too much, but he is reluctant to give up Huasheng and his children


    That''s why he didn''t want Xiaohei to come along, but finally allowed Xiaohei to follow.


    Because it may be their last time together.


    Jiangliu wants Huasheng to have less regrets, but also to let himself have less regrets. After all, Xiaohei is also his comrade in arms!


    When he was still the God of Chenyuan emperor, accompany him to fight together and survive the calamities!


    At this time, Xiaohei did not understand so much. Although he knew a lot, he always followed the river. Some things were just speculation.


    Xiao Hei really doesn''t understand.


    It did not expect that today''s gathering is actually the beginning of departure?


    Xiao Hei walks to Huasheng and slowly turns back to his little black cat. Then he lies down beside Huasheng. He really misses his master.


    When he came in, Xiaohei was no longer a cat, not to mention the magical world swallowing beast before. Because the river current became stronger, or because of the opening of the magic ring on Jiangliu, Xiaohei also changed.


    Although Jiangliu has given Xiaohei to Huasheng, Xiaohei has been Huasheng''s pet in recent years. However, it is also Jiangliu''s, and Jiangliu has given everything to Xiaohei.

 Chapter 2842

    Therefore, the river has changed, and Xiaohei will also change. Now, it is just a mutated big black beast. Its height is higher than before, and the whole animal looks bigger.


    In addition, the hair all over the body becomes blacker and brighter. After the wings of the back are unfolded, they still have sharp barbed spines. The combat effectiveness is increased, and the claws of limbs are tough enough to cut black iron.


    It can''t compare with the previous combat effectiveness, so Xiaohei would like to show off in front of Huasheng, but the person who thinks it will fight is Chang''an, who is the master''s son.


    Xiaohei''s ability is also due to the male host, so how to say it seems a little awkward.


    Xiaohei understood that this battle must be fruitless. In fact, he also understood that it was impossible to fight Chang''an, unless he hurt Huasheng.


    But Xiaohei thought that, according to the current situation, even if Chang''an hurt himself, he would not hurt Huasheng.


    Chang''an is not bo Xun. It should not be measured according to Bo Xun at that time. They are two children with totally different personalities and different pursuits.


    Finally, Xiao Hei walks slowly to Huasheng. He also sees that the river doesn''t want to fight. So when he enters Huasheng, he directly changes back to the appearance of a kitten.


    Lying beside Huasheng, she really wanted Huasheng and worried about her.


    From Hua Sheng wakes up to now, Xiao Hei only sees her. Before, because of too much uncertainty, she walks to today step by step, although the result is sad.


    But Xiaohei thinks that if we do it again, both the river and the river will make the same choice, because no one can predict the future, and no one knows whether Chang''an is the second Bosten.


    Who can really guarantee that Chang''an will not hurt Huasheng? Moreover, the strength of Chang''an is obviously better than that of Bo Xun.


    Even if you can predict, the result will not change, after all, because you know the future alone, many things will change with it.


    Today''s everything, said dead, can not change.


    "You''re right. The family should be neat."


    "Chang''an, will you call my sister?"


    Hua Sheng listened to Jiang Liu''s words and wiped his tears. At the same time, he reached out to wipe Chang''an''s face. Instead of forcing Chang''an to see the river''s opening greetings, he asked Chang''an whether he could bring joy back?


    This is also a vague solicitation. Huasheng asks Chang''an again. Can the family be neat? Or sit down and have a meal.


    After all, if Chang''an wanted to shout joy, it would be a promise. Although he didn''t say anything, Huasheng didn''t need to say anything now. As long as he could sit down, it would be a breakthrough.


    Chang''an and the river almost did not sit down and talk, even if it was just a meeting.


    Huasheng is really looking forward to it.


    When Hua Sheng said this, he looked up at the night sky, although there was nothing but stars.


    Of course, Hua Sheng is not going to see the stars, she is watching the signs of thunder!


    There really isn''t much time left.


    In fact, this is the first time that Huasheng does not expect to see the river.


    Because the moment I saw the river, it also proved that the river''s seven days was coming.


    It can also be said that seven days at most. Huasheng thought that because of the relationship between the nine days Xuannu, how could he completely wait until the seventh day?


    Chang''an heard Hua Sheng''s words, but did not answer or move. He just held the hand of Huasheng tightly and looked at Huasheng.

 Chapter 2843

    When I see Huasheng''s eyes, even if Huasheng doesn''t say anything, of course, it doesn''t need to be said. Chang''an actually understands the meaning of Huasheng.


    In fact, let alone Chang''an, even Xiao Hei understood it. After all, Xiaohei has been waiting for the river to flow, so it has no response.


    Black in the need to fight, can mutate to play, the same time, when not needed, Xiaohei can be a gentle master of the cat.


    In fact, he didn''t want to get along with Jiang shenliu when he was trying to get along with Jiang shengliu.


    Even if it''s to reassure Huasheng, Chang''an will perform the play no matter what it is. But when he really sees the river, Chang''an finds it hard to do it himself.


    If there is no Jiangliu''s previous life identity, will he be as happy as he is, without having to be born, he will carry so much. Moreover, even if Jiangliu doesn''t remember, what happened afterwards?


    No matter what he left there, what he saw most was actually an assassination?


    Shouldn''t he hate him?


    Ten thousand people in Chang''an don''t want to see the river, and he can''t call out his father. Fortunately, Huasheng didn''t force him.


    In fact, some things may not be serious when they happen, but if you ignore them all the time, they will become more and more serious.


    Chang''an doesn''t like the river and can''t accept him. It has a lot to do with it


    "Chang''an Is that all right? "


    When Chang''an fell into silence again, Hua Sheng asked Chang''an again. This time, his voice became a plea.


    At the same time, it also interrupted the silence of Chang''an.


    For a time, everyone looked at Chang''an, and everyone had a different look in their eyes.


    Even Xiao Hei couldn''t help but meow and called Chang''an gently.


    Xiaohei dare not urge, after all, its relationship with Chang''an is very general.


    They didn''t seem to see each other very much.


    "I..."


    Chang''an listens to Huasheng''s tone, holds Huasheng''s hands and adds some strength. At the moment, Chang''an talks more like saying words like gold. His eyes are closed, and then he opens again. Just thinking about turning around, he sees joy running by himself.


    It''s still breathless.


    "Mom, brother, I''m back."


    "Dad Here you are


    Xi Le seems to come from a trot. She is a little bit impatient. She talks with Hua Sheng and Chang''an first, and then calls Jiang Liu dad nervously.


    After all, because of the relationship between Chang''an, the contact time between Xile and Jiangliu is also short.


    Although she knows Jiang Liu''s father in her heart, she knows a lot of things, especially when she knows something, joy is proud.


    Proud Jiangliu is her father with her brothers.


    Yes, it''s brothers. Xi Le has already secretly opened the border of Chang''an and followed him out. He heard all the words Huasheng said with Chang''an.


    There is regret for the first brother, as well as the pride of parents, more moved Chang''an to miss her!


    There is a parent like this. He feels that if he doesn''t do something, he seems to be too sorry for Hua Sheng and Jiang.


    And when the river came in, Xi Le naturally knew that she saw the river break the boundary and followed a divine beast behind her. She really thought she was going to fight.


    I can''t help but feel a little anxious. I''m ready to fight.

 Chapter 2844

    After all, she can now quietly break the boundary of Chang''an''s arrangement for her, which proves that joy is not weak.


    Although there is no heavy hand with Chang''an, Chang''an just wants to temporarily block joy, not to keep joy out for a lifetime.


    Coupled with joy, the speed of progress is anyone did not expect!


    Of course, we can not deny that joy has certain ability.


    Moreover, this ability cannot be underestimated.


    Happy growth is silent, not even her own discovery, let alone other people, she absorbed spiritual power is unlimited.


    That is to say, no matter what kind of mirage seventy-two becomes, it is forbidden to enter or leave, or far away, or even back to the small world before.


    No matter where joy is, as long as there is aura, it will be absorbed by joy in the process of dispersing!


    That is to say, the body of joy is like a carrier of aura that never stops absorbing.


    When joy grows bigger and bigger, few people can surpass her, including old gods like Bai ran. After all, Bai Ran''s body can not absorb spiritual power at any time.


    They need time to recover. Even if it''s nightmares, they have the fastest repair ability, but they can''t reach the level of joy. It can be seen that if joy develops, the result is hard to imagine


    Fortunately, the spirit is in the joy body, not the evil spirit!


    "You How did you get out? "


    "Well, I don''t have to go. You should have come out long ago? Didn''t you hear your mother calling you? If you don''t come out by yourself, ask your mother to wait for you? "


    Chang''an''s tone is harsh and even irritable, of course, because of the river.


    Too many emotions, all overstocked in the heart, Chang''an for a time also some can not say clearly, after all, he does not know how to face the river, with a peaceful state of mind.


    When Chang''an saw the joy, he was really shocked. He didn''t expect that joy could open the border now, even without disturbing himself?


    Can we say that the strength of joy has completely exceeded ourselves? In this case, Chang''an really need not worry.


    After all, she is still so small that she has more than her own strength. In this way, it is difficult for others to hurt her. When he is gone, another person will protect Huasheng.


    In fact, there is room for joy''s ability to rise, but she can only suppress Chang''an. If she is allowed to fight, joy may not catch up with the brothers and sisters of Brahman''s family.


    Similarly, the main combat power of the two brothers and sisters is evil spirit. If they want to deal with joy, they can''t do anything because they will be purified.


    Or the quiet one.


    As for the boundary of Chang''an, this is actually the principle. Joy can penetrate quietly without disturbing Chang''an.


    Joy is an aid in combat, not a main attack.


    "I I was wrong. "


    Xi Le bows her head and apologizes. Looking at Chang''an''s eyes with apology, it is indeed her problem, because it will be happy to have its own small mind.


    Like Hua Sheng, she wants to see Chang''an''s attitude. If he wants to, many things will be improved?


    What''s more, the river has come, and we have to face it.


    It was just joy that waited for a while, or that all the people were waiting. Xi Le watched Chang''an loose and then came out.


    Even Huasheng didn''t want to force Chang''an, so joy would not.

 Chapter 2845

    "Chang''an!"


    "We are now a family of four finally reunited."


    "No, it''s five. There''s Xiaohei. We''re a family of five."


    Hua Sheng, looking at the look of joy bowing his head, naturally can''t bear it. She knows that Chang''an''s reaction is due to the current of the river. Everything can only be done slowly, not in a hurry.


    As for Hua Sheng''s change of speech, he said that he had put out his paw and patted Huasheng. He didn''t want to be left behind. Of course, he also wanted to ease the current embarrassing situation.


    Chang''an looks at Xi le with a low pressure, and Xi Le lowers his head like a little quail. Huasheng tries to ease the relationship between them. Jiangliu also wants to say something, but it seems to be resisted all the time.


    For example, now, the River breaks the silence and reaches out his hand to hold Chang''an, but Chang''an takes a glance with the rest of the light, and there is no response.


    "Chang''an, can my father hold you? You are so big, I have not held you well


    "All right? Give me a chance, also give us a chance! We are father and son. In the past, it was my fault. I seriously reflected on myself. It was I who selfishly gave up you and doubted you. When you were born, no matter what you asked, I felt very sad during this period


    "It should have been all I had to bear, not you!"


    "I know I was wrong. Can you forgive me?"


    "Chang''an, can you forgive my incompetent father?"


    "The next time, let you and I have a chance to get to know each other?"


    Jiang Liu has a smile on his mouth. This smile is very gentle, even his voice is light, but also with solemnity. Jiang Liu regards Chang''an as an equal adult, not a child.


    Jiang Liu knows that Chang''an wants to prove himself very much. He doesn''t want to be a child. After all, children don''t have the ability today.


    What''s more, Jiangliu has really reflected on it. In fact, it is also the case that he brought Chang''an today.


    He was supposed to be responsible, but the river forgot!


    It hurt Chang''an.


    He is going to leave soon. There is not much time. Jiang Liu really hopes that he and Chang''an can make up at the last moment, even if they can''t have a normal father son relationship.


    Jiangliu thinks it''s worth it. Although it''s a pity, at least Huasheng will be relieved.


    Chang''an can also have a normal state of mind in the future. He is not a child disliked by his father, but also grew up in a dreamland full of love.


    Of course, Jiangliu also wants to wait until Chang''an completely forgives himself and wants to open Chang''an''s heart, but he really has no time.


    Seven days was his longest.


    It is the last day that the river yearns for the world.


    Although Chang''an is now a big child, the seven-year-old child is not as tall as an adult.


    So the river is slightly bent down, looking at Chang''an, is pleading, hope Chang''an can give a chance.


    It''s just that after Jiang Liu finished these things, Chang''an didn''t respond, which means Chang''an didn''t give his hand to Jiangliu, and only Yu Guang watched the river bend and stretch out his hand.


    With a look of Awkward?


    It''s just like a boy''s hand is not hot.


    A few people get along with each other again a little embarrassed.


    "Good!"


    "My brother just didn''t want to talk. I answered instead."


    Joy looked at the eyes of Changan has been placed in the river out of the hands, and then the eyes turn, but also not care for quail, a few steps forward, a hold of Changan''s hand, put in the river''s hand.

 Chapter 2846

    A joyful sound of "good" seems to open Huasheng''s heart. Looking at his little daughter, Huasheng is really gratified. It must be the same in Jiangliu''s heart.


    Joy has no such feeling at all, because she wants her brother to accept her father now. Even if she can''t immediately, she can at least ease up.


    She wants to see a warm and harmonious family.


    What joy didn''t say was that what she thought was more than that. In her opinion, as long as their family was harmonious and there was no fight, besides, the stronger people in the world were here.


    Is that the feeling that she wants to lose in her heart is not there?


    Joy has been uneasy to think, is there something wrong with her brother or her father? She doesn''t want to lose anyone. She also thinks that the reason why she will have this feeling is that her brother fights with his father.


    Yes, Chang''an and Jiangliu.


    If the two men really fight, it is hard to say whether they will win or lose. She may lose one, but as long as they are no longer enemies.


    Then it won''t happen.


    Happy to think of this, the heart will become excited, she does not have to lose any one, a family also become harmonious, then she can feel the normal family.


    So Xile can bow his head and let him lose his temper when Chang''an is not happy, and take Chang''an''s promise when the river current actively seeks peace.


    Moreover, in the view of joy, Chang''an is clearly awkward.


    He needs a pull.


    What''s more, even if Chang''an is angry and unhappy, he won''t be afraid of joy. What''s more, joy can suppress Chang''an''s evil Qi.


    If Chang''an is really angry, joy is sure to suppress him.


    Usually quail clever appearance is just a form, she is really a very peaceful, transparent character.


    But joy also has a drawback. She will cover up her most real thoughts for her family, and can retreat infinitely for the people she loves.


    It''s easy to end up without yourself.


    It''s just not obvious yet.


    In the final analysis, it is still the first reason. The influence of river flow and Huasheng has never been only Chang''an, but also joy.


    Just happy often love to laugh, looking like what do not care, what is good temper to say.


    But there is one thing. Xi Le really knows Chang''an very well, because Chang''an is awkward. Although he has some resistance when Xi Le holds his hand in the big hand of the river.


    It''s just some resistance. Finally, I''m still obedient. I''ll keep my head down and don''t talk.


    The river has already grasped Chang''an''s small hand, and naturally will not put it down. When Chang''an wants to break free, it adds strength directly.


    In the same way, it''s just adding strength. There''s no extra mana, because Chang''an doesn''t have any. How much strength can a normal seven-year-old child have?


    It can be seen that Chang''an is still willing to cooperate.


    That little struggle is just for his heart that little uncomfortable.


    After all, whether as a father or the ancient creator God, the river has already put the posture in this way. Chang''an can''t say that there is no touch in Chang''an.


    But it''s just a touch.


    What happened to him was real. At that time, he was really afraid. He was not a real child. He could forget what he said.


    Although from the perspective of the river, Chang''an understood everything. He understood the worries and worries of the river at that time.


    In that red headed Cobra came to him and told him that he was the devil. Chang''an really believed that he was the reincarnation of their three Highnesses in the demon world.

 Chapter 2847

    Because Chang''an''s body is not the same, he also has a feeling. In addition, he has completely absorbed the big devil, that is, the red headed Cobra. How can Chang''an not be afraid?


    Even though Chang''an is calm on the surface, in fact, he is not calm at all, but he just doesn''t show it.


    Everything is just because Chang''an is afraid of Huasheng''s discovery.


    What happened from birth to now is enough for Huasheng to accept. Where does Chang''an dare to explore the bottom line of Huasheng?


    Once Huasheng shows a little mind, Chang''an is really over.


    So what happened outside Chang''an was covered up, leaving no trace for fear that Huasheng would find it.


    In addition, after Chang''an absorbs the red headed cobra, the magic power in the body seems to be opened, and the strength rises, and the perception of everything around becomes more sensitive.


    That''s why everyone didn''t find out what Chang''an did.


    So, ah, Chang''an was really worried for a long time. He just didn''t say that, but it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t want a complete home in his heart.


    Chang''an has begun to accept that he is the reincarnation of the third highness of the demon world, and realizes that he is a demon. Besides Hua Sheng, he can have nothing but joy.


    Now tell him, isn''t it true?


    Was he born with the devil?


    Why is he similar to the third highness of the demon kingdom? If he doesn''t, will there be no problems today?


    Are they not going to get to where they are today?


    And the problem of his resemblance, from the beginning, even now, no one has explained to him the trouble that caused him from birth to the present, that is, his appearance?


    Born with magic is due to the inheritance from the river. What about appearance?


    In fact, this is also the reason why Chang''an is uncomfortable. If He said that if it was Jiangliu and Huasheng that they were wrong?


    Is it possible that he is not their child? A reincarnated demon?


    By the identity of the river?


    After all, no matter whether it is Jiangliu or Huasheng, anyone, even joy, is a good helper or even a backing.


    Who dares to be hostile with them? Or even if it''s hostile, who can fight?


    So some of Chang''an dare not recognize each other. If it is not


    Chang''an does not want to accept all comfort in their own peace of mind, another heavy blow?


    Then he would really break down.


    Chang''an is also afraid.


    But it can''t be denied that when being held by the river, Chang''an has a moment of feeling really wonderful?


    Jiangliu''s hands are very big and warm. They can wrap all his hands. It''s a totally different feeling from Huasheng. Huasheng''s hands are delicate and soft


    Is this the father?


    Warmth from father? Can he have it?


    Chang''an''s heart again had some panic, but on the surface there was no change. What Jiangliu and others saw was only Chang''an''s head bowed and did not speak.


    The expression is not sad or happy, no frown or anger, but not how happy it is.


    Happy to see, mouth with a smile, take the initiative to go to the river side, some excited, excited, uneasy to grasp the other hand of the river.


    Of course, Jiangliu opened his big hand and held the small hand of joy. On one side was his daughter, the other was his son, and beside him was his wife. Although it was the last period of his life, Jiangliu still felt satisfied.


    Just looking at the joyful and cautious appearance, Jiangliu is really sour. In fact, his daughter is also a sensitive child!

 Chapter 2848

    Jiang Liu thinks that he is really an unsuccessful father.


    His two children


    The river is holding the children on both sides tightly, and his heart is very heavy.


    At this time, the other side of Chang''an, of course, had no past, because she wanted to leave Huasheng so that Chang''an could stand between Huasheng and the river, so she stood on the other side.


    Xi Le wants to let Chang''an have a good feeling. Standing in the middle of her parents, it will be a totally different feeling. In fact, whenever she sees the little prince leading him away from her parents, she is envious.


    She also wanted to know how it felt.


    Just has not been satisfied, even if at the same time by the mother and brother together, but after all is not the father!


    Any role in a family is irreplaceable and irreplaceable.


    Why else? Can be a person, although the joy did not show, but her heart is still very eager.


    Happy to think that must be the happiest moment.


    So at this time, joy left this happy moment to Chang''an!


    She hopes that Chang''an can understand the importance of her parents from the bottom of her heart and accept her father, so that their family is a normal family.


    Anyway, when it comes back to normal, every day is a happy time. She can wait until that day.


    What she needs most is patience.


    Of course, the premise is that the father is also an acceptable existence.


    As for now, joy as long as she can see that her family has a harmonious moment and a happy atmosphere is her greatest happiness.


    "Meow?"


    Xiaohei looked at it and thought about it. He called for joy, and then jumped to joy, as if he were afraid to feel lonely.


    This, happy two hands, the moment is not empty, one hand holding the river, the other hand holding Xiaohei!


    Of course, Xiaohei''s weight is not small. When she bumped into joy, she almost changed her face, because it was too heavy.


    Fortunately, Xiaohei found out in time and emptied himself with his own strength.


    In this way, joy will not have much strength, just empty embrace.


    Otherwise, the joy of a small hand, really can not hold the black lord ah!


    Happy side of the small episode, Chang''an is not aware of, because he is now the whole person into a kind of ignorance, ignorant feeling.


    It can also be said that the whole person is a bit silly.


    Is the love surrounded by his parents what he can have?


    Chang''an can''t believe it.


    The whole person is a bit silly feeling, in the appearance, the whole person is more serious.


    I don''t know what life events Chang''an is thinking about.


    Of course, such a feeling may not be a big event for others, but it is a normal phenomenon, but in Chang''an''s eyes, this is the emotional way that never thought about.


    He didn''t expect that he would not only focus on the assassins, but also be held in the palm of his hand?


    Chang''an fell into a state of confusion, and in the next few days, there are still more new things for Chang''an.


    Because he didn''t expect all of them. Is it such a feeling to be around his parents?


    In fact, when the river appeared, Chang''an even thought about the river''s blame, even a question.


    After all, it is because of him that the situation is like this.


    But Jiangliu didn''t, not only did he not mention anything about the outside, but he was very good to him, not to mention joy. Most of the time, Jiangliu was happy.

 Chapter 2849

    Even if Xi Le is now a seven year old child, Jiangliu will make up for all the previous debts.


    Of course, Jiangliu also wanted to hold Chang''an, but Chang''an was only allowed to hold it once. Later, no matter how Jiang Liu wanted to hold Chang''an, he couldn''t do it. Moreover, as soon as Chang''an was picked up, his very serious face turned red first.


    He thinks this is the welfare of his sister. He is a boy.


    So at most, the river can hold hands.


    But even so, Jiangliu also felt very satisfied, because they had a happy seven days.


    Although the time of happiness is short, it is enough for the river.


    After all, no matter how much you want to be, it was he who couldn''t let go at the beginning, and today


    Now, the river is really put down a lot of, it can be said, for the heavy responsibility of human beings, river no longer carry.


    Without him, the order of the world will not collapse. He is not indispensable.


    At present time, accompany children, wife, river flow just feel meaningful.


    In the past, when carrying everything on his back, Jiang Liu was full of thoughts about the world, and even the scope of consideration for Huasheng should be put behind.


    Not now.


    Many things, Jiangliu really put down, even when he remembered all of them, and even looked at the war outside, everyone, including Bai ran, thought that Jiang Liu would do something.


    After all, Jiangliu has restored all its strength. Such a war is easy for Jiangliu, but Jiangliu has not made any moves.


    Even when the demon world found that the river flow came back, all the people stopped. First, they didn''t expect that the river would return to the position of war spirit.


    Second, it is also worried that Chang''an has not appeared for a long time. If Jiangliu wants to participate in the war between gods and demons, the chance of winning will be greatly reduced.


    It may even fail directly. After all, Jiangliu is not an ordinary person. Now the demon world has not been able to stand up to fight with him. The demon world has no bottom.


    If you know that the soul of war in the river can still be touched, and even appear, the demon world will certainly not touch the war at this time.


    No matter how strong Chang''an is, it''s absolutely OK to deal with bairan, Mingyan, and yanzhuo, who are the most powerful fighters now. But if it''s a river, no one can guarantee it.


    In fact, the fighting power of the river was too terrible.


    Isn''t it just hostile that the person who saves the doomsday calamity is the one who brings the calamity again?


    Anyone else will be nervous.


    But let everybody, also can say let the whole three realms six road shock is, the river actually looked at, nothing?


    At that moment, the whole three realms and six roads felt that it was not a fake River, right?


    The Emperor God who once regarded the three realms and six ways as more important than anyone could actually look at the ongoing war and turn a blind eye to it?


    It''s hard to imagine anyone.


    Although the demon world is relieved, but at the same time also doubts, what is the matter with the river hanging?


    Is it demonized?


    But no one can give them the answer, because Jiangliu does not have that time, in his eyes, or when he thinks of everything.


    Jiang Liu looks at this kind of war, that is their own children playing?


    Of course, it''s exaggeration to say so. What''s important is that they are all established by the river. The whole three realms and six ways are equivalent to their own people. Why should he manage it?


    Besides, he has been in charge of it for too long. It''s time to let them handle it by themselves.


    No matter which side wins, it''s fate.


    He should not have been on either side.

 Chapter 2850

    And this time, the river is really one heart only wife and children, no one else.


    Anything can no longer occupy the heart of the river, of course, the river will not reserve the position of the heart.


    Although it has attracted countless curses, after all, the image of Jiangliu has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Now, regardless of all living beings, from the point of view of weak and incompetent people, Jiangliu is irresponsible.


    Because they think it''s right for Jiangliu, even to die for the three realms and six ways.


    For example, TIANYAO thinks so.


    Heaven.


    TIANYAO was surprised and upset when he knew that Jiangliu had recovered the battle spirit. However, he was relieved and angry when he saw Jiangliu go directly to the 72 fantasy land despite the war between gods and demons.


    It can be said that in the eyes of TIANYAO, the river flow is wrong.


    After that, Bai ran and Ming Yan, who were guarding the battle, called back, pointing to them and scolding them. They took the opportunity to hold down the river stream to prevent the river from going back on its promise, occupying his throne and stirring people''s hearts. Because bairan and others have a good relationship with the river, they naturally bear the brunt.


    After all, at this time, the reputation of Jiangliu was higher than that of him. Originally, TIANYAO was worried about what would happen to Jiang Liu when he came back. Now that he doesn''t care about the three realms and six ways, he doesn''t blame him.


    It is also a witness that TIANYAO summoned bairan and others. With the emperor''s authority, he let everyone know that the river was not worthy of being an Emperor God, and could not bear the name of Emperor God.


    Because of the relationship between Chang''an and TIANYAO, TIANYAO happens to be in Jiangliu''s body. Jiangliu ignores the comforts of the three realms and six paths, and goes straight to the 72 fairyland, which is the place of Chang''an.


    Jiangliu obviously rebelled and stood on the side of the devil. Therefore, Jiangliu is no longer qualified to stand in the heaven and say that he is a God.


    Let alone the emperor and God. TIANYAO has said that the river is not worthy of


    The meaning of TIANYAO directly makes Bai ran and others change their faces.


    Even the dark flame, who had not changed her appearance much, clenched his fist and looked at TIANYAO with hatred in his eyes.


    Bai ran takes off his robe and falls on the ground. He looks at TIANYAO with a murderous look in his eyes!


    They fought bravely in front of them. Their white clothes were dyed red with blood. At this time, their emperor of heaven called them back because they were afraid that the river would rob him of his position?


    No matter bairan or Mingyan, they don''t like fighting. Bairan hates the bloody smell of death!


    But now the emperor of heaven again and again, again and again, does not pay attention to the people, with his father is almost no match, what is the right to blame the river? The God of Chenyuan emperor who saved the doomsday disaster?


    What''s more, the hostility was his adoptive mother''s person. Originally, Bai ran knew a lot of the truth at that time. Bai ran hated the emperor of heaven. If TIANYAO was honest, Bai ran could bear it for the sake of maintaining peace and not wanting to cause war.


    But it doesn''t mean that he is always a wood, when his dog, for such a waste back and forth!


    It can be said that Bai ran was really angry.


    "White dye! What are you going to do? Throw this bloody, foul smelling robe on the ground


    "Don''t forget how the old fox emperor cultivated you. He was kind to you, but my grandfather was also kind to him. The old fox emperor swore to death not to rebel against heaven! Guard the emperor of heaven


    "Do you dare to touch the emperor? How dare you

 Chapter 2851

    TIANYAO looks at Bai Ran''s face suddenly. For a moment, he doesn''t get used to it. Of course, he also sees the killing intention in Bai Ran''s eyes and subconsciously steps back.


    But then there is the emperor chair, there is no place to retreat, but also to remind him that he is the emperor of heaven, is the common Lord of the world, should not have retreated.


    In addition, in recent years, no matter what happens, Bai Ran has not really turned his face. At most, it is two threats. That is the most excessive, and the heaven has given Bai ran enough face!


    After all, the word "emperor" can''t be used by everyone. Even the Ming Yan in charge of a boundary is just called the Ming king. As for Fengdu emperor, Yan Zhuo is the dignity given by the emperor of heaven!


    At that time, the old emperor of heaven also hoped that it would be beneficial to heaven to leave Yan Zhuo. The healing ability of Yan Zhuo is absolutely irreplaceable.


    Of course, it can be regarded as a guarantee for future generations, but I didn''t expect that in the end, future generations managed the heaven as it is now


    "Flame, what do you want to do?"


    "Now that the enemy is in front of us and the war between gods and demons is not over, you also want to make a rebellion. Don''t forget that you have the right today. It is the heaven and the emperor! Who do you think you are? "


    TIANYAO looks at Bai ran and changes his face. Just after questioning, he sees that Mingyan takes off his battle robe without waiting for Bai Ran''s reply.


    The stench of blood rushed into his nose in an instant!


    When I was a prince, I couldn''t stand the smell. I had to fight with my breath closed. At last, I had to bathe for three days. Now I''m the emperor of heaven. I don''t need to go to the battlefield. TIANYAO thinks he can''t smell it any more.


    He almost didn''t smoke him today.


    The tone of speaking to the dark flame completely changed. The look in his eyes was really how Bai ran looked at him and how he looked at the dark flame.


    After all, TIANYAO is still a little timid to bairan.


    "Who is this seat? Who doesn''t know? If the emperor can''t remember clearly, I can remind you that if the emperor is dead, he will be in charge of this seat! "


    "Bai Ran has a favor on her, but I don''t have it!"


    Maybe it''s the extreme gas, but it''s calm. Even this seat has come up.


    Huasheng doesn''t know what''s going on there. He only knows that the river is flowing in. Mingyan is worried all the time.


    This will be the emperor of heaven again, the mind is not clear, and now they do not look at them as people.


    Dark flame is unable to bear, see that the emperor can not bear the taste, deliberately threw the robe at his feet.


    As for what I said, I was not joking at all.


    Dark flame''s eyes are not with the intention of killing, that is because he looked at the dead soul for a long time, it is a look!


    So, Ming Yan really wants to kill TIANYAO. What else does he need to do?


    "You You are crazy


    "Crazy, this is demonized, come on! To the emperor, kill these two secret agents on the spot


    "Kill!"


    TIANYAO listens to Mingyan''s words, and then looks at Bai Ran''s slowly wiping his fingers. Looking at his eyes, his eyes are cool. For his words, or the words of Mingyan, they don''t respond and are waiting completely.


    Therefore, TIANYAO naturally can''t sit still. He shouts by pulling his neck. What he shouts is still the kind of heart rending.


    But for a long time, no soldiers came in. Bai ran and Ming Yan walked towards him step by step.


    TIANYAO retreats in a panic. He is really afraid. He keeps telling Bai ran about his gratitude and even the flame. His position is really high now

 Chapter 2852

    "The emperor of heaven doesn''t have to wait. I''ve already collected those outside. I told them that I''m in a bad mood today, and I''m still a little hungry. Although Tianbing is not as good as complaining, it''s useless to eat it, but sometimes it can be changed. After all, everyone likes to eat junk food!"


    "So no one can listen to you. As for the other generals, the Emperor may forget that they are still fighting for you and killing the enemy outside."


    "Now it''s half lost. Of course, the devil kingdom is just like this. It''s no good! They want to wait for their Royal Highness''s reincarnation and see if they can come out now! "


    When no one came in after calling for a long time, a male voice answered him, and the owner of the voice was Yan Zhuo.


    Yan Zhuo said as he walked into TIANYAO. When he got to bairan and Mingyan, he stretched out his hands and stopped them from moving forward.


    And he went to the place where the emperor should go. He sat directly on his chair with the shocked expression of TIANYAO.


    "Worthy of being the emperor''s chair, it is more comfortable than my Fengdu chair!"


    "I like it!"


    Yan Zhuo sat down with ease and nature, and then made a speech!


    Yan Zhuo Ben was originally waiting for the river to flow out of the seventy-two fairyland, but when he knew that TIANYAO began to abuse the river, he had already gone to heaven.


    After all, TIANYAO''s noise is not small!


    Of course, Yan Zhuo met with the river, and he didn''t want to follow in. After all, the family was reunited, so he didn''t want to join in.


    They didn''t have much time left.


    No matter what happens to the river, and no matter what choice the river has made, Yan Zhuo is supportive. Knowing TIANYAO''s blatant words, he is instantly angry.


    It can be said that bairan and others are even more intensely killing, and they come up in an instant.


    Yan Zhuo is not Bai ran. He remembers his kindness, but he won''t be bound by it. Especially, isn''t it the same purpose that God saved him?


    When he lived in hell for a long time, was he a fool?


    Yan Zhuo only remembers the river flow!


    No one can do it, because only Jiang Liu is really helping him. Yan Zhuo will not tolerate anyone abusing Jiang Liu.


    So when I came, I already came with the intention of killing. Looking at the dark flame and Bai ran, I finally stopped tolerating, and I didn''t have to worry about anything.


    When bairan and others confront TIANYAO and throw their clothes, Yan Zhuo has already arrived, and they have done what they have been worried about for a long time!


    "You You... "


    "Are you crazy? How dare you walk the emperor''s way? This is the position of the emperor of heaven. Do you dare to sit in this chair? "


    "You''re demonized, aren''t you? It''s a demon


    "Bairan, Mingyan, what are you still in a daze to do? Give it to the emperor and solve him. What you said just now, I will let bygones be bygones!"


    TIANYAO''s fingers were trembling and angry, which was unexpected to kill him.


    How could Yan Zhuo commit such a crime? He not only accepted his own heavenly soldiers, but also dared to challenge the authority of heaven?


    Because of Yan Zhuo''s performance, Tian Yao thinks that the behavior of Bai ran and others just now is nothing.


    This meeting, TIANYAO can completely ignore, they two also forward a few steps, just was stopped by Yan Zhuo.


    "Why are you so naive? I used to think you just didn''t have a brain. Now you look stupid


    "Yes, if you are not stupid, you can''t do such a thing!"


    "Your position, I like it!"

 Chapter 2853

    "So I wronged you and made way for me. I don''t care about the name of treachery, and I don''t care about the common people in the three realms and six paths. Besides, I think it''s really worried to have you here! Maybe God wants me to change my dynasty


    Yan Zhuo sits on the imperial chair and looks at TIANYAO with his hands crossed.


    But Yan Zhuo was bloodless, white to transparent face, suddenly had some red light, not how ambitious he was, which made him excited.


    It''s just that you don''t have to look at a diaphragmatic eye anymore. It''s really comfortable.


    Maybe it''s because the river doesn''t exist. This time it''s really gone. The heart of Yan Zhuo is really uncomfortable. Why should he pay for the common people all his life?


    And garbage like TIANYAO is alive?


    He''ll die! It''s a long time ago.


    As for Yan Zhuo himself, as he said, he has lived long enough, and even the river has begun to leave. He should be ready to prepare. He has been living all the time. Once he has any heart, he will also break the rules. He has already tried out on the edge of danger.


    Because they are reluctant to leave, they will pay a greater price.


    Yan Zhuo has no nostalgia, so he wants to do something before he dies.


    It''s also the last thing for this human being.


    At the beginning, Yan Zhuo also wanted to be a person to save all the people


    It just happened too much later!


    After saying this, Yan Zhuo does not look at Bai ran and others. Instead, he stands up directly. His white hand pinches on TIANYAO''s neck. There is a gray mist on TIANYAO''s neck. This is the aura of Yan Zhuo''s power!


    Listening to the collapse of TIANYAO, painful cry, until disappear


    A generation of heaven and earth co Lord, bloody top, the result less than two years, died.


    Or strangled? Of course, this strangled and that strangled. Yan Zhuo used all the resentment he absorbed in recent period of time into TIANYAO''s body, but he didn''t explode. It was already the last dignity left by Yan Zhuo to the heaven.


    And TIANYAO didn''t even have a last word before he died, because he didn''t think he would die, let alone be strangled like this


    TIANYAO makes a lot of noise, so Yan Zhuo has been attracted. Now what Yan Zhuo does is even more dynamic. He strangles the emperor of heaven! Of course, Yan Zhuo didn''t want to hide it. He just wanted to let everyone know!


    This is no small matter!


    No matter how bad TIANYAO is, it is also the emperor of heaven. There is a respectful master on the surface.


    Now he died and was killed by the great emperor Fengdu. For a time, the heaven was flustered, and the three realms and six roads were in disorder.


    But Yan Zhuo didn''t panic at all. He directly melted TIANYAO''s body. Then he wiped his hands and looked at bairan and Mingyan.


    At this time, bairan and Mingyan''s eyes are shocked and puzzled, because they know that Yan Zhuo is not such an impulsive person. They both have the intention to kill TIANYAO, but they don''t really want to kill TIANYAO.


    Hit him at most, and then threaten him to be honest. This person often has a brain attack, so he needs a little bit!


    The important thing is that killing TIANYAO is a small matter, but the subsequent troubles are the real trouble.


    Although TIANYAO is damned!


    But no matter what, they have already killed. Bai ran and Ming Yan are both witnesses. They won''t ask for the trouble of Yan Zhuo. The only thing they can do now is how to solve this matter smoothly during the war between gods and demons.


    The world will not be in chaos!


    Fortunately, Yan Zhuo''s strength is strong. Now, with the two of them, how can we make people who are not satisfied with it and start a new life.


    Anyway, they''re all killed. It''s not too much.


    It can be said that, no matter it''s dark flame or Bai ran, they quickly think about how to deal with the problem. They don''t feel that they have nothing to do with themselves. They share the same hatred with Yan Zhuo!

 Chapter 2854

    "I will bear the crime of killing the emperor of heaven. It has nothing to do with you two! I''ve done everything today. I''ve long been fed up with this emperor of heaven. It''s sooner or later to ask him to die! "


    "I recognize this eternal name! It''s also true. "


    "White dye, dark flame! Let''s go to the negotiation. The heaven will change its master. If I am on the top of the throne, the ceremony will be cancelled. Instead, it will be Putian Daqing. Take advantage of the opportunity of Daqing, the heavenly kingdom will have a truce! But not surrender


    "If the devil Kingdom still wants to fight, we will accompany us. In the end, no one will want to live. I am not the same as the original emperor of heaven. I don''t care how much I die, let alone how many calamities people suffer. All of them are dead and clean! In any case, sooner or later, sooner or later, there is no difference in how to die! "


    "Anyone who doesn''t accept it can fight!"


    Standing at the top, that is, once the emperor of heaven, Yan Zhuo can overlook the whole world, but Yan Zhuo is not moved at all.


    If he can, he still wants to stay in Fengdu hell all his life.


    It''s just that he''s been curling up for so long that he should step up and do something.


    There is one such emperor of heaven who oppresses the dark flame, Bai ran and others. Regardless of how they are embarrassed, all living beings in the world will be tormented by his reshuffle sooner or later.


    It''s better to do the opposite. What''s important is that now TIANYAO dares to kick his nose and face and insult the river!


    "You Today''s matter, although I didn''t make a move, it also has something to do with me. You can''t recite this name alone! "


    "Besides, I have already said that I am in charge of the underworld when he is dead. It is up to me to recite the matter of killing the emperor!"


    The dark flame saw the nightmare burning action, some anxious.


    It''s not for anything else. It''s not only that the reputation is not good to hear, but it will burn with the nightmare for a lifetime. Even if it dies for a hundred years, a thousand years, or even ten thousand years later, it will be denounced and spurned.


    Because after a long time, no one can remember what happened.


    I only know that a minister, or a minister who was cared by the emperor of heaven, killed his descendants and occupied his position, and would be called ungrateful


    What''s more, no one knows what kind of future generations will become. It''s just evil. It depends on the heart!


    As for bairan, neither Mengzhuo nor Mingyan wanted to let bairan participate, because bairan''s life was too clean, just like his white body, it was too rare, and there should be no pollution at all!


    Such things should not be affected.


    But Bai ran didn''t think so.


    "What do you two say to this? I did it first, and I picked it out first. Shut up


    "The emperor of heaven was killed by me. I have long thought that he was not agreeable to my eyes, and kept pressing on my fox family. As for the old fox emperor, he has been dead for many years. His kindness has long been beyond my control. Even if you want to, wait until I die. So you don''t have to worry about me. What''s owed to heaven is old calendar."


    "I''ll give you a choice, or I''ll carry it alone, or we''ll be together! Our brothers, push you to the top! I killed the emperor of heaven


    "Otherwise, let''s fight. I won''t let it go."


    Bai ran looks at these two people and wants to throw herself out. She knows that she doesn''t want to hurt her. But can this be the case between brothers?


    Can we have the same blessing, but we can''t have the same misfortune?


    How can this be true? Did he live in vain these years? It''s a thousand year old fox. What can''t you see?

 Chapter 2855

    Bai Ran has a stubborn temper and says nothing. He takes out all the weapons directly. In the position of the emperor of heaven, Yan Zhuo can go up, but he can''t bear the name alone.


    For a moment, the three people were silent, or deadlocked, looking at each other, and they were not satisfied with anyone.


    "Good! I promise you today, and in the same way, you must promise me one thing! "


    "As for what, when I think about it and tell you later, I''ll owe you a promise."


    "If you don''t agree, I''ll die today, and I won''t either! But one thing is that I killed TIANYAO. You are standing with me


    Yan Zhuo walks down from the royal road and stands in front of them, breaking the silence. At this time, it seems that it is not a good stalemate moment.


    There''s a big fight out there.


    Bai ran and Ming Yan look at each other. It seems that there is no other way but to promise.


    As for the conditions, Bai ran didn''t think about it carefully. Except for the present one, Yan Zhuo gave in. What could be unacceptable?


    But later, I learned that Yan Zhuo had planned at the beginning, so I put him in directly. I just wanted to go back and shoot myself. If I knew later, I would let him


    Bai ran must choose to die today! It''s just that there''s no regret medicine.


    And when the dark flame hears the words of Yan Zhuo, her eyes change. She seems to understand, but she doesn''t understand. In short, she doesn''t say anything at last and nods.


    After all, Yan Zhuo didn''t say anything now. He also said that he didn''t think of any conditions. What can he do?


    So in the end, both of them agreed.


    In fact, strictly speaking, today''s events are inevitable!


    Moreover, it can be said that it is a good time to take advantage of the war between gods and demons, which will save a lot of trouble.


    As for the remaining five princes in the heaven, there is the big prince, Tianjin, who was born by Princess Yata. He is honest and honest, but he is also timid. Because he is the eldest, he has been in the forefront of the storm. He has been living well for himself and the Lei family, that is, ray Enya''s mother family. He has withdrawn from the dispute.


    Although the Lei family is one of the five big families, it is also nearly destroyed by the war between gods and demons. The biggest thing for Renya now is to look at his son''s offspring! That may be the only descendant of Lei.


    The second prince, Tianlv, the Empress Dowager''s younger sister, was born out of the cloud dance. He did not share the same heart with his mother, let alone participate in political affairs. Otherwise, he would have been killed by the Empress Dowager.


    The third prince and the fourth Prince were all born by Wanbin. They were killed by Huasheng in front of Chunfeng gate in Shili.


    The fifth prince, Tianmao, and the maiden Lanxiang, have no background, no sense of existence and no threat.


    The sixth prince, Tianmu, and the seventh Prince Tianyin, one is Huimei, the son of Feng Huier, and the other is Bimei, the son of Bi chenxue. They have some status than the maids, but they dare not speak up.


    After all, the mother clan was basically killed in the war. The wind clan and the snow clan had already broken into it for the sake of heaven in the second God demon war. It is also because of this that they were married into the harem by the last emperor of heaven and gave them the qualification to give birth to the prince!


    So the two of them are more anxious than the eldest prince''s mother to get married


    Big things are not as important as grandson! Otherwise, this is really the queen.


    As for the eighth prince, that is, TIANYAO, who had been on the throne for less than two years, had just died.


    Finally, the son of the ninth prince, the son of the mermaid princess, was made in the illusion by the fairy daughter of the demon world, unable to withstand the blow, committed suicide!


    So some of them are dead, and the rest are basically not in charge of their affairs. They can be regarded as the real king of carefree.

 Chapter 2856

    Of course, it is also because of this carefree, regardless of everything, to live to this day.


    In other words, the heart of the world, death


    If you are too ambitious, you will die


    Those who have ulterior motives are even more likely to die


    The rest is also big life, of course, more obedient, that is the emperor of heaven to do what he asked, never resist, nor dare to resist.


    But this emperor of heaven, who is not important, as long as it is the person in that position, must obey.


    They are not nightmares, not to mention white dye, dark flame, do not have the courage and confidence!


    Yan Zhuo stands in this position. According to them, at least he can''t do sand sculpture!


    In particular, the truce is very popular.


    The gods of heaven really don''t want to continue fighting. In recent years, the smoke of war has never stopped. This is not a peaceful and prosperous age.


    Besides, they don''t have the energy to fight! After all, if they were really belligerent, they would have been fighting for the position of the emperor of heaven, but later they found out that the Empress Dowager and Wanbin''s means were really afraid.


    They want to be emperor of heaven''s premise is to live, of course, only to live!


    As for the war in the demon world, he completely thought that Chang''an was the reincarnation of beheading the moon. He was waiting for the powerful return of the moon, for the great cause of the demon world, but he didn''t expect


    I don''t understand that Chang''an doesn''t know or how it is. I don''t care about the outside things at all! Not even a word.


    What''s the situation outside? Don''t mention the moon chopping. It''s OK to stand up even if the villain Chang''an comes out.


    But it turned out that there was no one!


    There is no shadow at all. On the contrary, after returning, the river has directly broken into the 72 fairyland, which makes people more anxious. Can''t it be that after reincarnation, the river will not be defeated by the moon?


    I don''t know anything about the 72 fairyland, let alone what Huasheng said to Chang''an.


    However, without Chang''an as the main force in the demon world, and the crucial point of the heaven world, it was thought that there was a loophole, but I didn''t want to die together with the death net. No one should live. For the demon world, this is not conducive to the final situation.


    So when it was revealed that he wanted to withdraw from the army on the other side of the heaven, the demon world pondered for a long time and seriously thought about it. He even sent people to 72 fantasy land to check it, but there was still no news. For a moment, he was silent.


    It has been several days. Is there a big war inside? If you win, it''s easy to say, but what if Chang''an loses?


    Are they waiting or not?


    It''s not to say how confident the demon world was before, but they didn''t expect the river to appear again!


    In the face of the river, the moon chopping, which made the three realms and six roads all feel frightened, felt headache. Now the soul of war returns to the body again, and with the power of the magic ring, who can guarantee it?


    So when the news came from the heaven, it was really shaking.


    This is not the same as what they decided at the beginning. There is a deviation. Coupled with the complicated relationship between the royal highness and Bai ran, Feng Ying is really in a dilemma.


    Although Feng Ying knew for a long time the relationship between his sister-in-law Luoyao and Bai ran, she did not go to war after all. Now bairan is in charge of Feng Ying, and the two sides are wrong.


    Just keep playing. We''ll meet sooner or later.


    In short, the final result is that the demon Kingdom also temporarily withdrew troops.


    Although Feng Ying''s concerns are more, but after all, we still have to worry about the whole demon world, so the choice is temporary, because they are waiting for Chang''an!

 Chapter 2857

    This side of the war between gods and demons is temporary and tense, and the root of the war is still due to Chang''an and the river.


    That''s what happened in the seventy-two fairyland.


    But let the outsider infinite worry, entanglement, even is anticipates the river current, Chang''an, at this moment''s getting along with the pattern if by the outside person knew, absolutely will startle the jaw.


    Whether it''s a war between gods and demons, a temporary truce, or the death of the emperor, they can''t affect the scene of the river.


    Of course, that can''t affect Chang''an any more. He doesn''t care about people outside.


    As for Hua Sheng, she is now full of two children and her husband.


    After all, it is the last time to get along with each other. How can Huasheng waste on other things? She doesn''t have much time. Let her be selfish once.


    The rest of the joy is Xiao Hei, who is totally enjoying his neck up. Watching the family happy is the greatest happiness of this person and a cat.


    It can be said that at this time, the state of seventy-two Wonderland may be the best state of the Huasheng family.


    Since the river came, there is no half a word of blame, but on the son, daughter is very good, a family of five happy spent seven days!


    You know, without half a word of blame, this is not only the literal meaning. What did Jiangliu pay to get here? Because of the change of Chang''an, there was another big war outside.


    River flow is not unclear, but still no blame, to see a family are OK, he was happy.


    Therefore, the river has always been a long stream, unknown, but the critical moment is so reassuring.


    Like now, the family is having a picnic and fishing by the river.


    Although there is spiritual power to protect the body, the fish inside can be easily adjusted, but the family is playing a lively.


    Besides, Xiaohei, Chang''an, Xile and Jiangliu are fishing in the river.


    While Huasheng was sitting on the grass beside him, preparing something to eat for a while. His smile never closed.


    Watch the two children get along well with their father and let her do anything!


    It''s rare that even Chang''an''s face is smiling. Although the smile is very restrained and silent, most of them are facing joy and Huasheng, but it can''t be denied that they are smiling around the river.


    With the river to get along for a long time, Chang''an is not so resistant, although there is no smile on the river, but at least can say a word.


    They can communicate.


    You should know that before that was open mouth bite, now Jiangliu''s hand still has four small teeth marks left by Chang''an.


    Of course, the river can heal by itself, but he doesn''t. He wants to keep it as a memorial.


    After he left, there were at least some things he could take with him.


    "You, an adult and two children, are not caught as much as Xiaohei!"


    "I tell you, who catches the least fish today, and who eats less lotus cake, especially that little girl, you have exceeded the standard today and ate six yuan. Don''t think I didn''t find out!"


    Hua Sheng holds the rice ball and looks at Xi Le hiding behind the river. He is catching fish and actually eating cakes.


    So Huasheng''s words are almost what she said to Xi le. She ate the most and her weight went up in a straight line


    As for Chang''an, he wanted to catch it. However, his hands were small. In addition, he had already said that he would not use magic power and only rely on normal means. Chang''an didn''t want to beat his mouth, so he worked very hard to catch it.


    Though often laughed at with joy

 Chapter 2858

    Jiangliu is totally playing with the two children, but it still doesn''t affect the performance. If you almost see it, you can catch one, and the number will soon catch up with Xiaohei!


    Black master is not an ordinary cat. In addition, he catches fish. That''s very hard.


    "Mother, why are you staring at me! I ate one piece, and I have a long body, eat a lot! In the morning, my father, my brother, and Xiao Hei don''t eat, and you don''t eat, so it''s a waste. "


    "Besides, there is no one else in the seventy-two Wonderland, so we can''t throw it away. Therefore, joy is thrifty, and it''s a virtue not to waste food! It''s mom and dad making it. "


    "As for catching fish, leave it to my brother. I think he is happy to catch fish. I won''t rob him."


    Xi le was found eating cakes secretly. She was a little shy. Although she used to be the same, she was often found by Huasheng, but there would be no river.


    Joy how also some shy, in front of dad.


    However, this does not affect joy''s eating properties.


    Because the cakes made by Huasheng are so delicious.


    Happy to eat small eyes are narrowed, and recently because of the river flow, the type of cake has been added, and even the taste has changed.


    Joy is really going to be sweet.


    This is the love of parents, not to waste!


    "When I was in meizhuang, aunt Molly was there, aunt Fengxi was there, and even the prince and so on..."


    "They didn''t get a piece out of your mouth."


    Chang''an lowered his head and didn''t see joy. Then he closed his smiling face and rushed to catch a fish!


    Chang''an''s mouth once again exaggerates!


    Finally, he was not the last one, and then Chang''an looked at him with some pride. Who told her to laugh at him just now?


    The girl is now regardless of the size of the king!


    Dare to laugh at him, clearly know that he did not catch fish, but also said that all depends on him, this smelly girl is intentional.


    So Chang''an naturally did not let her go, and she was still not spared.


    Of course, in the end, he caught his first fish when he was happy to live!


    But without waiting for the rejoicing retort, the body of the fish is still a little big for Chang''an, and the small fish is caught, naturally dishonest, shaking from side to side, only Chang''an can get rid of it.


    Little fish is free again!


    But joy just by the pro brother hate, completely ignore, take back the face of breath, but laugh.


    That heartless laughter, make the river flow can not help but slightly twitch the corner of the mouth.


    But for the sake of his son''s self-confidence, Jiangliu closed his mouth responsibly, and then continued to catch fish. Of course, he continued to release water to his son.


    You know, this morning, Jiangliu has been secretly using spiritual power to release water and drive the little fish to the two children. Xi Le gives up completely and concentrates on hiding behind him to eat cakes. Jiangliu doesn''t care about Chang''an.


    I''m afraid that Chang''an will find that it''s very hidden. After all, his son is also very strong. However, how can the river help him, Chang''an finally gets rid of one of them and jumps out at the last moment


    Jiangliu is really serious, thinking about the two children''s hands-on coordination ability!


    Because of their own spiritual power, many things they are free to do, but when they really use their own ability, it is not difficult to find that many times, they do not understand and will not!


    So it''s not really Changan stupid, small hand is just a reason!


    As for Xiaohei, let alone catch fish. Catching fish is a complete strength. If the river stream helps again, the fish in this river will be dried up.

 Chapter 2859

    "Brother is so stupid, look at me!"


    Joy looking at Chang''an hand shaking body escape fish, instant smile, or that kind of special merciless.


    After all, if you don''t sneer at this time, who knows when there will be a chance. After all, Chang''an is not always so stupid! After all, she had a rare moment to laugh at Chang''an.


    Naturally, Chang''an has just criticized himself.


    Then, under the deep "death gaze" of Chang''an, Xi Lemei zizizizi put the cake, clapped her hands, and directly put her hands into the river. It was just like reaching out to hold water. Suddenly, there was a fresh and red goldfish in the middle of her hand!


    Joy has aura on her body, which is distributed from the inside to the outside. Even if joy doesn''t use its own mana to do anything, there will be a lot of things attracted by joy.


    As long as she shakes her hand, whether it''s a bird in the sky or a fish in the water, it''s a wave.


    This is also why, joy has not been serious to catch fish, because she is not hard at all, as long as she wants to!


    That''s a lesson for her brother!


    "It''s amazing. Even goldfish can be caught. It''s great!"


    Seeing this, Chang''an almost couldn''t help rolling his eyes, but somehow he restrained it. Otherwise, it was not in accordance with his usual mood. This is not a trampoline.


    Chang''an is still very principled. I don''t know who this proud snake looks like!


    But it must be said that what Chang''an said about catching goldfish is absolutely ridicule. After all, how can there be small goldfish in the river? It is still unknown where they came from.


    All of them are attracted by the aura of joy. Chang''an doesn''t want to say anything. After all, we don''t need magic power. We just don''t need these in joy body. We can already attract ourselves.


    Chang''an didn''t even want to envy. After all, he was born with evil spirit.


    At this time, the two brothers and sisters can really spare no effort to each other''s blackness, completely forgetting that a few days ago, the two were still for each other''s comfort, one crying and the other frowning.


    "You two, don''t make a fuss. Wipe your hands and come to eat."


    "I made some rice balls. You can have a taste."


    Huasheng looked at Chang''an, happy and playful, with a gentle smile on his face. He turned to look at the river, and his eyebrows were more gentle.


    Even happy.


    Since the birth of the child, it was the first time for the family to travel. It was also a dream that Huasheng had thought of for countless times. Unexpectedly, it appeared at the end of life.


    "I see, mom!"


    "Stupid brother, handsome father, and little black master, let''s go back to dinner!"


    "Little goldfish, you also go home!"


    After hearing Hua Sheng''s words, Xi Le did not forget to attack Chang''an. He threw the fish back into the river and was carried out of the water by the river.


    Jiang Liu holds Xi le in his right hand and Chang''an in his left hand. He goes back to the bank and wipes his feet for his two children. Xi Le is very cooperative. However, Chang''an is still a bit awkward, but anyway, he is still obediently letting the river flow clean.


    But the river stream looked up to Huasheng, two people looked at each other with a smile, four eyes are relative happiness.


    In Huasheng''s eyes, the last time of the family in this 72 fantasy world is already the best life in Huasheng''s eyes, and it is also the quietest day for their family in the world.


    Of course, it can not be denied that this is also the day when the river current and the children can completely resolve their past grievances.

 Chapter 2860

    Although the time is short, Jiang Liu still feels very happy, because during this period of time, he has really changed Chang''an, or has seen Chang''an change.


    It''s no longer normal for father and son to contact each other any more, but it''s not normal for them to contact each other.


    It''s hard to know that you can have today.


    In the past, Chang''an was very irritable when he saw the river current. Now when he saw Jiangliu standing with Huasheng, Chang''an just took a look and didn''t react.


    In the evening, I used to go back to my room with Huasheng subconsciously because I had always been sleeping with Huasheng.


    But unexpectedly, without waiting for Hua Sheng to say anything, Chang''an took Xi Le back to her room with the posture of holding back the fate of her neck.


    Joy is a face muddled away, feet have to leave the ground.


    And joy will be confused, absolutely because the first time was carried up without experience, this feeling a bit fresh.


    In Huasheng, a short-lived God in the river, joy was sent back to his room by his brother.


    Until she returned to the room, joy did not respond, the brain is confused.


    Of course, joy did not react to come over, is for Chang''an to carry back the action confused, did not expect the normal brother is like this?


    Then she''d better have an abnormal one.


    But when Xi Le sat down, the corners of her mouth were still smiling, because Chang''an really changed, and she also liked her brother now.


    The family live in harmony.


    Chang''an put down her resentment to the river, which she expected for a long time.


    Happy to think, in a few days, can you go home?


    Go back to their own home, not the magic of the 72 fantasy.


    Although the spirit here is abundant, it has no effect on happiness, because no matter where, joy can be absorbed.


    Back to the real ten mile spring breeze, there are many people around her, she also miss everyone very much.


    Even now, Xi Le still remembers how worried Fengxi was that night in meizhuang.


    For such a long time, there has been no news, joy also miss them.


    But as it looks now, it should not be long before the family can go back soon.


    Happy to think about all feel happy, happy bubble.


    It''s just joy. I don''t know why. Maybe it''s the first time I feel the harmonious range of a family from birth to now? Joy is happy, but deep inside, joy is very uneasy.


    It''s hard to explain this feeling of uneasiness. Joy is uncomfortable, but it''s not clear.


    "It must be that I haven''t seen the world before. My brother and dad have made up. I''m so excited, that''s why I''m like this!"


    Joy comforted himself, covered his heart, and lay down slowly.


    When sleeping, the corners of his mouth are smiling, imagining that the family will leave the 72 dreamland and return to their own home!


    But the sad look between the eyebrows and eyes is always there, accompanied by joy and deep sleep.


    And joy bedtime fantasy, destined to become a fantasy, not to say that their family can not go back, but this family is destined to be less people.


    A home, no matter who is missing, is scattered!


    At the same time, Chang''an sent joy back. Instead of going back to his room, Chang''an sat outside, raised his head and looked at the sky. His expression was no longer as relaxed as in the daytime.


    I don''t know what life events Chang''an is thinking about.


    "Chang''an?"


    "Why not sleep?"

 Chapter 2861

    Jiangliu looks at the back of Chang''an and slowly walks over. Then he sits beside Chang''an gently, chatting with Chang''an like greetings from friends.


    "Didn''t you sleep?"


    "I can''t sleep. Look at the stars."


    Chang''an''s voice is cold and the tone is not good, but it can be answered normally.


    Usually, there are joy and Huasheng around. Chang''an doesn''t have to face the river alone. Now it''s just himself. Chang''an is even more awkward.


    You know, he still doesn''t like this person very much.


    He didn''t want to admit that he had put down his grudges on the river. After all, it was a bit shameful to look at it like this.


    Of course, only Chang''an thinks so.


    Chang''an always used the reason that he wanted to leave and didn''t want Huasheng to worry.


    It''s just that Chang''an himself knows why.


    He was really relieved to give Huasheng and joy to Jiangliu, and he wanted the river to protect them in the future. Chang''an could not feel the sincerity of Jiangliu.


    Otherwise, it will not be able to see the joy out of sight.


    It''s just that Chang''an is still a little lost. The outside world is in chaos. It''s all because of him. If he doesn''t solve it, it will only involve Huasheng and Xile And the river.


    After all, he is still a child of Huasheng.


    Those people will not let Hua Sheng go. Chang''an also knows that joy is still waiting to go back. Once out, it is over.


    Chang''an is not afraid of death, just afraid to leave Huasheng, happy


    So Chang''an didn''t tell us about his departure. He wanted to wait


    Stay with your family for a few more days


    In fact, those people outside don''t necessarily have their own opponents. Chang''an also knows that if they had, they would have been killed long ago. How could they wait until the river flows first?


    Chang''an can''t believe it. They want the river to lead the battle, which only shows that they can''t get in.


    Chang''an is not afraid of killing people, but he knows that it is not right. Only killing and sealing the mouths of those outside will bring a world that is not a home for joy to return to.


    If he continues to stay, I''m sorry and happy. Besides, this is not a place to stay for a long time. Huasheng will also want to leave


    Chang''an is a little fidgety, so sit outside and watch the stars.


    Besides, when he died, it was all time for him to go to bed, not in a hurry.


    Is not there a saying good, why sleep long in life, after death must sleep?


    Chang''an didn''t know where Xi Le heard the fallacy, but he thought about it and thought it was quite reasonable.


    After all, isn''t he now?


    Not a few days, why sleep all the time.


    But did not expect, rare quiet moment, was disturbed, looking at the river sitting next to him, Chang''an posture is not just when he was relaxed.


    For Jiangliu''s question, I answered it without thinking about it. As for the address of Jiangliu, Chang''an has not changed its name, or has not called it out.


    He was not the same as joy. He could not call out his father.


    If you want to say that he has not put down his heart? No, he was very relieved to give joy and Huasheng to Jiangliu.


    Also know that Jiangliu is very hard to take care of himself, sincerely pray for forgiveness, and even people like him, there is an apology!


    Chang''an knows that it may be really awkward.


    Whenever I see the teeth marks on the river''s hands, they are bitten down by themselves, which makes Chang''an blush a little rare.

 Chapter 2862

    "Can''t Chang''an call my father?"


    "Or did I not do what you wanted? In fact, you can tell me, let''s make progress together! "


    "I really hope to hear your father at the end of the day."


    Jiang Liu was hated by Chang''an, but he laughed helplessly. Looking at Chang''an''s serious small face, I really want to pinch it, but I still forget it.


    The relationship that has just been eased should not be broken by his debt.


    Besides, Chang''an hasn''t called him father yet.


    Without the father, Jiang Liu always felt a little sorry. He carefully observed Chang''an''s eyes. As Hua Sheng said, the child''s eyes are really similar to himself!


    If you can see this, no one will dare to say it''s not like


    Unfortunately, there is no day!


    In fact, Jiangliu and Huasheng didn''t want to sleep tonight, but the time before departure was getting closer and closer. Jiangliu really couldn''t bear it.


    Therefore, this greed should not be satisfied at all, otherwise, it will be endless.


    Jiangliu felt his heart and laughed at himself. He was also a layman who couldn''t give up his wife and children.


    But when things get to this point, we need to put an end to it.


    "The last time? What do you mean? What are you talking about? "


    Chang''an turned to look at the river with doubts in his eyes.


    Originally, Chang''an didn''t want to take care of the river flow, because it really didn''t know what to say to the river flow. In addition, Chang''an didn''t know whether it was nervous or how, and didn''t know what to say when he was alone with the river.


    So try not to see the river, I hope he quickly go back to rest.


    But the last sentence of the river, Chang''an felt something wrong when he heard it. At the beginning, he didn''t feel anything. His brain was thinking that he really couldn''t tell his father.


    As for the improvement, Chang''an thinks it''s really nothing.


    It can''t be denied that the river is flexible. He really has nothing to be picky about.


    It''s just the last sentence. The more Chang''an listens, the more he thinks there is something wrong?


    What is the last time?


    How can I explain my last words? I''m going to die?


    Are you kidding? He''s dead, and he''s gone. What can Huasheng and Xi Le do?


    And He Why did he have his last moment?


    As Hua Sheng said, he is so strong


    Chang''an''s face is a little wrong, looking at the river''s eyes with a look There are also worries about trying to find information on the face of the river. I hope it is not what I think.


    "Just Nothing


    "People''s life span is limited. I will die sooner or later, so it is the same at all times. I don''t want to wait for me to go to the earth, and I haven''t heard you call me father yet!"


    "If that''s the case, I''m a failure, don''t you?"


    "So, give me face! For the sake of my good performance in this period of time, let''s hear it


    "Or do you still hate me? Don''t worry, you tell me, our brothers are nagging? "


    Jiangliu looks at Chang''an with a frown, of course, and worries in his eyes. The corners of Jiangliu''s mouth are all with a smile, and then hit Chang''an with his shoulder.


    In the spring breeze of ten li, Jiang Liu read a lot of books on how to get along with his father and son


    The river has really seen it for a long time, and it has seen a lot.


    He found that the most suitable for him is to take his son as a brother, and to communicate with the child from the perspective of peers is the best way to enter the child''s heart.

 Chapter 2863

    Of course, this has a lot to do with what kind of children are. Chang''an is very mature. Many things are not children, so it is said that this is the most suitable for the river.


    Just like now, Chang''an''s eyes let Jiangliu see a lot of things. He knows that Chang''an is worried about him, but the child is hard of mouth and can''t speak out. This is the father.


    If you really can''t call out, Jiangliu is not forced to get the forgiveness of the children. Jiangliu still feels very happy. It is better than being hated by his son all the time.


    After all, he really has no time.


    Because today is the seventh day!


    Jiangliu didn''t want to tell the children that it was always sad to be apart. Besides, instead of crying all the time, it was better to wait until the last moment and solve the problem simply.


    In this way, the river can also selfishly see a drop of children''s tears.


    "You I can''t understand what you''re saying


    "But I tell you, don''t play tricks. Don''t make fun of me. My mother wants you to take care of joy Only when you take care of me can I rest assured


    "Don''t worry, I will solve all the problems soon and give an account to the people outside! It won''t embarrass you. You can go back to your former home and live a normal life


    "I was an accident. Although you all said it was your problem, I don''t think so. Your child should not be a devil like me no matter how you say it!"


    "So that father, I can''t call out, I I''m afraid I''m not your child You are using the wrong patience and wasting your time


    Chang''an started with a little warning, then a guarantee, but later it turned into panic, and the voice became lower and lower.


    Huasheng is different from Jiangliu, because Huasheng is the first contact in Chang''an, and children have different dependence on their mother.


    That father is very general, coupled with what happened later, completely lost even the popularity of the road.


    So when we met, Chang''an was more worried.


    He is really afraid that he is not a river child, after all, his situation is really not right.


    Some things that outsiders see are different from what they find.


    In fact, there is a gap between Chang''an''s own physical feelings and what Huasheng said.


    But Chang''an didn''t know how to tell Huasheng. Besides, Huasheng would not believe it. After all, even Chang''an couldn''t understand it.


    There''s no evidence.


    "What are you talking about? Chang''an, you are the child of my father and me. There is nothing wrong with you. How can you still have such concerns? "


    "Is it not clear what mother told you?"


    "And what problems do you want to solve? The problems outside are the business of adults. Your father and I will solve them well. You don''t have to worry about it or care about it. Just remember that you are our child and joyful brother. In the future, you should be a brother and support each other! "


    Huasheng has been hiding behind for a while. Originally, he wanted to leave some time for the river and Chang''an to be alone, but when he heard Chang''an''s words, he became more and more threatening and naturally could not hide.


    Of course, she couldn''t rest any more. As the river was drawing near, Huasheng naturally went to see the children and went to the happy room to cover her quilt. After thinking about it, she added a sound barrier.


    Huasheng hopes that joy will wake up early tomorrow morning and everything will be over.

 Chapter 2864

    She also believes that Chang''an will take good care of joy.


    Chang''an that child, although looking at cold, young, but as long as it is a commitment, will certainly do.


    Especially her commitment.


    So Huasheng is very relieved that he and Jiangliu are going to be irresponsible parents. They can''t grow up with them. There is still wind


    It''s too late for Hua Sheng to say goodbye.


    "Mother, you Why did you come out? "


    "And, mother, what are you talking about? Why do you support joy with me when you are around? "


    "Are you two hiding something from us?"


    When Chang''an heard the voice of Huasheng, he stood up in an instant, then turned to look at Huasheng. His eyes were unbelievable and incomprehensible.


    He didn''t understand what happened?


    Why do one or two of them speak in a tone that looks like he wants to die.


    After all, he has to make a decision and pay the price. In order to make Huasheng and others live safely and undisturbed in the three realms and six roads, he can''t live!


    It''s something everyone can see.


    Otherwise, at the beginning, there would be no people from all walks of life to assassinate him


    Neither appearance nor anything else can change the essence. The essence of the matter is that he left and ended.


    In the absence of him, it was already over, and Huasheng had already lived an ordinary life. There was no excuse for the three realms and six roads to fight.


    Many things, Chang''an is not unclear, because he is clear, so today, he chose this step, also after careful consideration.


    Chang''an has no regrets.


    His departure will allow his family to live a happy and ordinary life again.


    The only hope of Chang''an is to think of Huasheng. If they can forget everything after they leave, they will be perfect.


    Because of this, Chang''an did not choose to tell them, after all, if they could forget after leaving, they would be less sad.


    But Chang''an didn''t expect that the river was also holding this idea?


    For a while, Chang''an was a little flustered. He didn''t expect not only the river but also the Huasheng!


    If something happens to the two of them, what will happen to him and joy?


    Chang''an absolutely does not allow it. This is clearly his fault. How can someone else replace it?


    "As you think, there is something to hide from you and joy. Now you should know that. Originally, I wanted to talk about it later, so that we could have fun for a few days, but unexpectedly, the last day will come in a twinkling of an eye."


    "The relationship between the family is always short-lived. My mother is reluctant to part with you, but she also hopes you can live well! Take care of joy and take care of yourself


    Hearing Chang''an''s words, Huasheng walked into him, took Chang''an''s hand and comforted him. After seven days, Chang''an seemed to grow higher. Huasheng was really sorry that he could not see him grow up.


    Thinking of joy, Hua Sheng''s heart was a little sour, his eyes were a little red, and then he hugged Chang''an so that he could not see his own reddish eyes.


    Hua Sheng can''t lie. If you don''t give up, you don''t give up.


    After all, such a thing, lying, very insincere, we can see.


    "Don''t be under pressure. Chang''an, this matter has nothing to do with you. It''s my own natural calamity. I used something that shouldn''t be moved. The number of thunder robberies on Kyushu is certain!"


    "I can''t avoid it. God has given me seven days. I cherish every minute and every second with you."

 Chapter 2865

    Jiang Liu knows what Chang''an thinks.


    But as he said, this is his life, sooner or later.


    It can be said that Jiang Liu is not afraid of death when he is facing death. No matter how he looks at his life, he is the best! He has no regrets, no complaints!


    Only have, also just do not give up, to family members, to friends.


    "You You... "


    "If I hadn''t brought my mother and my sister here, where would it be today?"


    "If it wasn''t for the sake of entering the 72 fantasy world, how could you be forced to be desperate?"


    "It''s my fault, and I''m not your child either. I do things by myself, and I should end up because of me."


    "I don''t need the sacrifice of any of you, I don''t need it!"


    When Chang''an heard the words of Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu, he couldn''t help it any longer and began to shout directly.


    The voice was still crying, and her eyes were red. At that time, Chang''an thought only that she was happy and didn''t think about others.


    What''s more, I didn''t expect to have such a consequence today.


    Of course, what Chang''an didn''t expect was that he accepted the river and put down his bad feelings towards him.


    Even in the heart secretly called to him that has been afraid to call.


    As for Huasheng, let alone the life of Chang''an.


    Is it the only light after Chang''an lost the world that he watched them die?


    Or because of their own hands, it''s better to kill Chang''an first.


    In Chang''an, when the words fall, suddenly a deafening thunder rings.


    Originally dark, with stars all over the sky, after a heavy thunder, suddenly flashed out a flash of lightning, white to dazzling color.


    In this dark night, stimulate everyone''s heart.


    Because this is just a foreboding, but also the beginning, and then more and more lightning, more and more big, as if to split the sky, dull thunder is resounding through the sky!


    It seems that seventy-two illusions have been heard.


    Whether it''s the heaven or the demon world, one by one, they''ve been paying attention to this side. Now it''s hard not to pay attention to it. After all, such a big movement, besides, it''s too loud.


    Worried, relaxed, gloating All kinds of emotions followed and watched the 72 illusion.


    After that, the fury of the gods descended on Kyushu, and the 72 fairyland was shrouded in a huge circle of thunder and lightning.


    For a time, it was impossible to tell whether it was day or night. The light of thunder and lightning had already illuminated the whole 72 fairyland.


    Of course, it must not be ordinary light.


    Because the surrounding Chang''an fairyland has been split, the opening of the illusion is getting bigger and bigger!


    It''s just that no one is worried about this meeting. Is there anyone coming in to attack or something.


    Don''t worry, there won''t be any, because if you want to come in, unless you are not afraid of death, or have the strength of Chang''an or Jiangliu, you will be directly blown into popcorn by the sky thunder on Kyushu!


    This is different from the usual thunder robbery.


    After all, if it is the same, the river will not have the determination to die.


    Because he can''t avoid it.


    "You''re young, you don''t have a good look at the world!"


    "And I''ve lived long enough. It''s time to sleep. If you''re really guilty, take care of yourself, your sister, and Your mother


    Jiang Liu hears Chang''an''s words and goes to Chang''an. Regardless of his face, he holds it in his arms and says such words in Chang''an''s ear.


    So holding Chang''an is also afraid that the thunder is too loud and Chang''an can''t hear clearly, and Jiangliu takes this opportunity to finally embrace Chang''an.

 Chapter 2866

    Then, in Chang''an''s shocked face, Jiang Liu slapped Huasheng behind her, letting her fall into a deep sleep. At the same time, she also added a layer of border on her body to prevent waves.


    It can be said that Huasheng is not prepared at all. Looking at the river embracing Chang''an to say goodbye, Huasheng is also ready.


    But I didn''t expect that the river would clap behind him


    When he fell in the arms of the river, Hua Sheng looked at the river and suddenly understood.


    He is a liar, what eye contact can understand, he does not understand!


    In other words, he was too clear to deceive himself.


    Huasheng really thought that Jiangliu agreed to follow him. He also really thought that Jiangliu did not choose to face it by himself.


    But in fact, Jiang Liu only pretended to promise, and didn''t want to argue with himself, because he was ready to hide the children, but also to conceal her.


    How cruel the river is, let her watch him face all this


    After the more emotions disappeared, because Hua Sheng fainted, she told herself that she could not faint and pinched her hand.


    But I still can''t hold on. After all, Jiangliu''s hypnosis is increased to ten successful forces at ordinary times


    It''s for Huasheng not to wake up, not to do stupid things!


    In fact, it is not difficult to understand from the perspective of the river. How could he let Hua Sheng die with him?


    Isn''t it Huasheng that he came to this stage today?


    He wants Huasheng to live well.


    What''s more, the two children can''t have no mother without their father.


    This is also a great injustice to children.


    Jiangliu is also reluctant to have a son. When her daughter went to school, she had no father or mother.


    Jiang Liu understood Huasheng''s idea at the beginning, and he also made a decision, but he certainly couldn''t tell Huasheng. Otherwise, how could Huasheng agree?


    These days of happiness, plain life, is the best memory in the mind of the river.


    Therefore, every decision he made was unrepentant.


    "You..."


    "Mother!"


    Chang''an holds Huasheng''s hand and looks at the river. For a moment, his head is big.


    His eyes were red like that night in meizhuang, and his eyes were full of magic fire.


    "Chang''an, control yourself, don''t let the heart demon occupy your heart!"


    "My punishment is reduced to, take your mother back!"


    "Don''t forget, you promised me, take care of yourself and your sister, and your mother!"


    Jiang Liu deeply looked at Huasheng and then flew up. His whole body was suspended in the air and felt the punishment from Kyushu.


    The thunder goes with the tide.


    The sound from the sky shocked the whole three realms and six paths, and this is only the first one!


    It''s not the same concept as the usual thunder robbery.


    Such a strong River, in the sky thunder hit up, subconsciously dead bite the mouth.


    It really hurts


    With her eyes closed, what she thinks in her mind is all about meeting with Huasheng, knowing each other, loving each other once, and smiling slowly at the corners of her mouth


    Chang''an looked at such a river, mouth open and close, want to shout out what, but after all, did not shout out.


    Because he was interrupted by someone, or someone else''s voice, down!


    "Dad


    How can joy sleep when the thunder rings through the three realms and six paths?


    Even if the sound insulation of Huasheng is set, don''t forget that the spiritual power of joy is infinitely increased. She is uneasy and sleeps uneasily, even if the corners of her mouth are smiling

 Chapter 2867

    So when the first thunder came, she sat up with joy. Then she saw her mother''s boundary. Her mind was confused and she could not care about anything. She opened it with brute force. She had no time to think about what would happen if she opened the border with brute force.


    Because she knew that Huasheng would not arrange any boundary around her for no reason. In addition to the deafening sound outside, her face changed with joy.


    Although she is young, it doesn''t mean she doesn''t understand anything. The voice of thunder is wrong!


    In addition, the feeling of joy and panic is getting heavier and heavier. The whole person''s nerves are stretched up. Joy holds the heart and rushes out in panic.


    Run out to see, the whole person is stupid, because thunder and lightning, will illuminate the whole night, the important thing is, in the middle of the thunder, bear thunder robbery, but her father!


    Subconsciously, the voice of Chang''an will be completely suppressed, of course, this will be happy, there is no time to pay attention to this.


    Looking at Huasheng, who was lying beside Chang''an, he was glad to ask what he was doing. When he ran to the river, he folded his hands and made a huge aura of spiritual power, covering the river.


    It continuously transports spiritual power and shares the thunder disaster of the river.


    Although joy did not formally use her own spiritual power, it did not prevent her from using her brute force, and she was also full of spiritual power. Otherwise, she could not help being robbed by thunder.


    But even so, the joy of the body or can not bear, this is even the river can clearly feel the pain of thunder robbery, from the punishment of heaven.


    Not all of them can bear it.


    This is also the fate of the river must go, no one can bear.


    One life against one life! It may be saved, but there are few people as strong as the river. If other people come, it may be 10 or even 100 people who can''t bear it


    Jiang Liu actually knows that, but he can''t want anyone to replace death, let alone ten or even a hundred people


    Besides, no one else can get in now.


    Sky thunder rolling, who dares to enter? Once they are affected, they are not rivers. They will die out directly.


    When the thunder comes down, it doesn''t depend on who you are!


    Plus their own strength can not bear, almost no survival!


    And joy''s face turned white when she covered the second time. Even though her spiritual power recovery time was the fastest, under this one and another thunder, joy''s ability was not enough to last.


    When the sky thunder passes through the body, the river stream''s body is reduced by half to bear the blow, but this half almost makes the joy pain sound.


    But once she knew it, she would be worried.


    Happily gnawing his teeth, he left one hand to transport the spiritual power to share the thunder disaster of the river. The other hand seemed to be pulling grass. Facing the land of seventy-two fairyland, he absorbed spiritual power and replenished himself.


    Relieve the pain, but obviously the result is not ideal, happy face is getting whiter and whiter, the pale corner of the mouth exudes the trace of blood


    "Joy


    Jiangliu looks at Xile and uses his spiritual power to bear the thunder robbery for himself. He flies away. He interrupts the spiritual power conveyed by joy, and then the branches of the sky thunder fall are broken and concentrated on the river stream again.

 Chapter 2868

    The head of the river is lightning and thunder, which can blow up his whole body to ashes, but now he has no mind to worry about his own pain.


    Because joy had spiritual power when she was interrupted. She was unprepared and flew 100 meters away.


    It''s not that the river wants to do this. It''s just that if you don''t use brute force to disconnect Xi Le, Xi Le won''t go. Joy can''t bear the thunder, but if it reaches half way, joy will change its face.


    Now it''s just the beginning. It can be said that it''s preheating. The real dinner hasn''t come yet!


    Jiangliu looks at the distance of joy shot by the earthquake, and is distressed to drop blood, but he can''t go to save her. Now it''s where he goes, where the thunder robbery will be transferred.


    Of course, what happened just now was an accident. If no one participated, the position of thunder robbery would not change.


    What''s more, the river will not let their children suffer from this injury! Today''s hurt to joy, is all kinds of helpless, but it''s better to let the river stream see joy can''t bear the thunder and be scared!


    When Chang''an was interrupted by the river, Chang''an had already taken action. He immediately put down the Huasheng and flew up. However, his speed still failed to catch up with the inertial force of being shaken. Fortunately, this is a 72 illusion, where the evil spirit of Chang''an is everywhere.


    Because there are magic arts arranged by Chang''an everywhere. They are all transformed by the magic Qi of Chang''an. They should be as they please!


    The evil spirit surges with Chang''an''s heart. At the place where joy is about to land, a pair of big hands come out, and Shengsheng catches joy.


    Joy and stability fell in Chang''an''s evil spirit, which is also brother''s arms!


    "Poof..."


    When joy was caught by the magic Qi of Chang''an, the internal injury that was affected by the thunder in the mouth could not help showing, and a mouthful of red spray on the grass.


    The aura around them flowed into joy''s body at a speed visible to the naked eye. Because of too much one-time loss, joy''s body lost more than half.


    The aura of the body is about to dry up, and the aura around it seems to have a sense, one after another, to repair the joy.


    At last, Chang''an finally came to the meeting. Her eyes were red with joy and worry. Of course, this evening, Chang''an''s eyes did not change color.


    He''s really worried.


    It''s always blood red.


    "Are you all right?"


    Chang''an embraces joy, turns to look at the river flow, relieved, and clenches his fist.


    I asked in a low voice, like asking myself, more like asking myself, or asking about the river flow


    Chang''an''s heart, infinitely complex, eyes more and more red!


    Indeed, as Jiang Liu said, as an ancient god of high cultivation, he should have been punished for not abiding by the rules of heaven and disrespecting the way of heaven.


    But it''s all because of him!


    If he didn''t bring Huasheng and joy here, let alone decorate the outside, who touched the boundary of death, the river would not take such a bad strategy.


    The thunder and lightning are just the beginning. Not only the river can understand it, but also Chang''an can see it. This is just the beginning. The real punishment has not yet come.


    But Xile didn''t answer Chang''an''s question. She threw her brother''s hand away and didn''t look at Chang''an. Then she rushed out to gather the spiritual power that had just been restored. She input the body of the river again, and led to the thunder, which completely helped him resist. Xile couldn''t do it because of her limited ability.

 Chapter 2869

    Although we can''t bear it completely, we can at least bear half of it. Joy can''t watch the river die.


    As for Chang''an, Xi le will not force Chang''an, let alone kidnap him morally. After all, Chang''an once resisted the river, but it can''t stop her from rescuing Jiang Liu.


    However, Chang''an couldn''t stop her. According to Xi Le''s current ability, she was completely killed. Let alone that he had promised Huasheng, xi''le was right beside him and could not be let out.


    "You let me go! Chang''an, I don''t care what you want to do, you don''t care about me! I can''t watch my dad go crazy under thunder! Even if I can''t save it, I''ll try and die together. Anyway, my parents gave me this life. "


    "Take your mother away."


    Joy looking at pulling their own Chang''an, want to shake off, but did not shake off, in exchange for Chang''an greater strength.


    Joy was in a hurry, but when he said this, he felt bad, so he had to take Huasheng with him.


    Although she can''t go out, at least she won''t be affected. She must save Hua Sheng.


    "Where can I go? This is just the beginning. The thunder robberies of the wrath of the gods are not one after another, but thousands and hundreds of them together. "


    "You can''t hold on, we have nowhere to hide!"


    Chang''an red eyes, hold down joy, want to use the magic gas to hold her, but Chang''an soon found no effect, because joy''s body power, along with her mood, is inspired to greater.


    In addition, there is a steady stream of aura all around rushing into the joyful body.


    Chang''an can''t suppress it.


    Because she was suppressing him.


    Aura and demonic Qi are born for home.


    It''s just that God made them a family.


    Chang''an has no way but to persuade with language, but it seems to have no use.


    After all, the river is going to be chopped to the bone. That''s my father. How can joy listen to it?


    Looking at the comatose Huasheng on the ground, it is obvious that she was knocked unconscious by the river current or Chang''an, and the place where she sleeps still has a layer of boundary


    Xile knows that this is Jiangliu and doesn''t want them to participate, but anyway, Xile won''t look at it. As she said, even if she dies, she has to be spared for Jiangliu.


    According to the ability of the river, maybe, at the end of the day, he may still be alive!


    As Chang''an said, how can joy not be seen?


    It''s because I understand, so I have to bear more!


    "No one can tell if we will stick to it or not."


    "If you still take me as my sister, don''t stop me, and don''t let me waste spiritual power on you!"


    "Taking on the thunder disaster in the sky has damaged my spiritual power. Even though my energy source is constantly absorbed, it can''t keep up with the speed of exhaustion. If you want me to live a little longer, let it go!"


    "Brother!"


    Happy to finish, hard to shake off Chang''an''s hand, or this time Chang''an is their own release.


    When Chang''an heard the words of joy, he lost his mind for a moment. For the sake of the river, he would rather die by himself?


    She looked at the silly child like that


    It''s not that Chang''an doesn''t want to, it''s just that his purpose is different from joy.


    It''s different from the beginning!


    "Chang''an, hold on to joy, don''t let her come over. She will die!"


    Jiangliu couldn''t hear what the brothers and sisters said, but the general meaning could also be understood. Looking at Chang''an, he let go of Xi Le''s hand, and Xi Le rushed to Chang''an again. Jiang Liu called to Chang''an.

 Chapter 2870

    After shouting at Chang''an, the river stream put his hands together in great pain and played an aperture again. He wanted to stop the joy, but he didn''t expect to see


    Joy absorbs the power of the river.


    That is, when the aura of aura was about to hit Xi Le''s body, Xi Le lifted out his hands, firmly caught it, and then absorbed it all.


    Fully absorb their own body, no violation of peace, and then ready to undertake these forces on the river, lead to thunder robbery, share for the river.


    As for Jiang Liu''s words, Xi Le didn''t hear her, because she couldn''t have watched the river die.


    But what was more unexpected was that the body was held by people before the strength of joy sharing and undertaking had not been fully played out, and the position of spiritual power had also changed, missing the third undertaking for the river.


    Seeing this, the river was relieved. When he saw that his aura was absorbed by joy, the river was really in a hurry, because he didn''t expect that he could not control the joy at all?


    He thought that he might not be able to defeat Chang''an, or have a big war with Chang''an, but he didn''t think that his own strength was useless for joy?


    Just when he thought he couldn''t stop joy, Chang''an let go, and he really couldn''t help it. He stretched out his hands behind his joy and held her tightly.


    At the same time, it changed the direction of joy.


    At the same time, Jiangliu alone to bear the third, gripping his teeth, river flow did not speak, eyes dead staring at the joy of the people.


    Because that man is Huasheng.


    When Hua Sheng was knocked unconscious by the river, what he thought in his mind was never to faint. At the same time, he pinched his hand and struggled with the power of the river in his dream.


    She knew that she must not faint.


    If she faints, she may never see the river again.


    According to the present situation, it is no longer possible. It is at a certain level.


    But only three thunder robberies, everything is just beginning, the main play has not come, the river has changed his face, how dare you think about the future?


    Once missed today, the two will never meet again. Moreover, they have already agreed that this last journey is to go together.


    No one can leave anyone behind. All along the way, all the ups and downs have come. How can we miss this last time and throw her down.


    Hua Sheng thought of the last sight of the river, which was clearly the death of farewell, Huasheng in the confusion, tightly holding hands, biting teeth, forced himself to wake up


    Hua Sheng''s mouth has been printed with red marks, which is what she did at the last moment of fainting.


    The pain from biting the tip of her tongue stimulated her nerves and finally made her wake up slowly. You should know that the spiritual power of the river was holding her. If Huasheng did not restore her spiritual power, she would not be able to bite the tip of her tongue today.


    Of course, if there is no spiritual power, Huasheng can not do this.


    It was Jiangliu who didn''t expect that Huasheng still had the ability to open the prison.


    Facing each other, Jiang Liu clenched his hands and stared at Hua Sheng.


    "Mom? Are you awake? "


    "Then let me go quickly. Dad can''t make it by himself. I''ll help him! I can''t watch him go wrong. "


    "It''s the fourth lane right now. The gap between the second and the third is getting shorter and shorter..."


    Xi Le turns her head and looks at the person holding her. Her eyes change. She thinks it''s Chang''an. She just wants to get angry, but she can''t suppress her.


    Because Chang''an can''t suppress it.

 Chapter 2871

    Happy to say this, looking at the body of the river was struck by lightning again, his face turned whiter. He pushed away Huasheng''s hand, but Huasheng held it too tightly.


    The expression of joy is more anxious.


    "Chang''an, don''t look at it. Help me open my mother''s hand!"


    Xi Le feels that Hua Sheng wants to make her dizzy. She is more anxious and struggles with her body. Finally, she turns her head and looks at Chang''an, whose face is grim, and shouts at him.


    But Chang''an seems to be silly, no reaction, looking at all this.


    "Chang''an, take good care of joy!"


    After stopping Xi Le, Hua Sheng exerts spiritual power on Xi Le''s body. Although jiejie can''t control her, Huasheng has no other way but to slow Xi Le''s action.


    After all this, Huasheng pushed joy into Chang''an''s arms, then looked at the two children, turned and flew to the river.


    No matter how the river cries, Huasheng never stops for half a moment.


    She wants to save him. Even if she can''t, she will follow the river. This is what they said at the beginning.


    No one can leave anyone behind.


    In this life, Huasheng has made many wrong decisions. At this stage, she can''t get rid of her relationship. Huasheng will not look at the river alone and lose his soul.


    "Huasheng! Don''t come here! "


    "If you want to live well, the two children still need you. The Tianjie can only kill me! You can all live! "


    But they didn''t want to keep him.


    How can Huasheng watch the river flow in front of him?


    At the same time, the river current shouts to Huasheng, and draws out a layer of self-protection aperture again and hits Huasheng to prevent her from getting closer.


    Although these can''t suppress joy, Huasheng is still OK.


    But I didn''t expect that when the river stream played the aura of Lingli again, the fourth sky thunder was played over the sky at the same time, which directly interrupted the river flow''s action.


    The body of the river almost didn''t stop, because when the fourth came down, it was the fifth and the sixth


    There is no interval for the falling thunder. In an instant, the 72 fairyland, more and more dense sky thunder hit the river, but it turned purple in one second.


    From a distance, it''s like a purple spark burning on the river.


    Huasheng was shocked by the purple spark and stepped back a few steps. Looking at the river, he changed his face. The distance in the air was getting lower and lower. Huasheng knew that the river was suffering from inhuman pain.


    Then he stood firm and did not go forward. Just as Xi Le had done before, his hands were printed to make a powerful aura, which transferred purple sparks to the river, which was the pressure of thunder.


    At the same time, if Huasheng can''t hold on to the end, he may be killed before the river flows at any time.


    Although there are purple sparks all around, the sky thunder drops rapidly. In addition, it is a hundred thunder robbers at one time. The color is like purple sparks.


    So in the eyes of the river is like this, into the eyes all become purple.


    But still does not hinder the river to see the Huasheng movement!


    When he found out the behavior of Huasheng, the river current did not care about anything and flew directly towards Huasheng. He held down the hand with the seal of Huasheng, and then triggered the power of magic ring, which was against the following "Purple spark!"


    The river will Huasheng and his two children behind him. He will fight hard and his face will be whiter and white

 Chapter 2872

    Huasheng was stopped by the river, and all his spiritual power was interrupted. In addition, the river was holding himself tightly. His eyes turned red in an instant. Maybe it was because he cried too long that he felt his eyes were hot.


    Chang''an stands behind Huasheng with joy in his arms.


    Looking at the river carrying his own hard, in order to stop these people who shared the harm for him in the past, Jiangliu would rather carry them with magic power and suppress them with spiritual power.


    "River, let me go!"


    "You can''t do this. If you miss the magic, you''ll die faster."


    "You promised me, we will die together."


    Hua Sheng struggled with Jiang Liu''s hand, but no matter what she did, it was useless. Jiang Liu used too much strength, and even added aura to suppress it.


    Huasheng''s voice is choking, or in other words, under the "Purple spark", Huasheng''s eyes are particularly moist.


    Hua Sheng was crying to lose his voice.


    If always, don''t let Huasheng cry, is a gentle frown, the river will be incomparably distressed.


    Try to make Huasheng happy.


    But now, even if Jiangliu knows what Huasheng is for, he can''t coax her any more, because Jiangliu can''t watch Huasheng die with him.


    He wants her to live well. Besides, they have children and Huasheng has friends. She will not be alone.


    "Just live for me and live for me."


    The river has wiped away Hua Sheng''s tears, but now his eyes are like a tap with a valve broken. He can''t stop his tears at all.


    The river is also not clean.


    When the river touched Huasheng''s eyes, his tears burst out again and rolled down the river''s fingers to the ground


    "Dad! No, I don''t want you dead


    "Chang''an, let me go


    "My God, what is your reason? Our family reunion, just had a good phenomenon, a family love each other, why do you want to destroy! "


    Happy cry is no less than Hua Sheng, his eyes are already red, a moment to stretch out his hand toward the river, a moment to break the hand of Chang''an, the whole person is like a swallow to fly.


    Joy is really about to collapse, looking at the river using the power of magic ring against the sky thunder, the spiritual power in the hand is used to protect them.


    In this way, Jiangliu will not last long. It can be said that Xile and Huasheng are accelerating the death of Jiangliu.


    How can I blame joy for not breaking down.


    She didn''t think how the river could make the decision?


    Finally, joy has no way but to accuse injustice to heaven.


    "Let go of you. Now it''s not just him. You''re all going to die!"


    "You can''t stand the wrath of the gods. How can the strength above Kyushu be caught by a girl who can only absorb spiritual power?"


    Chang''an clings to joy. He can''t bear the river''s behavior, and his heart is really miserable. But what he can be more rational is to hold on to joy and watch Huasheng, and never let them have anything to do.


    If they do something else, the river will do nothing.


    And the river is a sacrifice in vain.


    "Then die together! You let me go. "


    Joy has been crazy, she had to wait until a family reunion, when her brother and father put down their mustard, can be like a normal person, have a beautiful and happy home.


    But now


    It''s gone. It''s going to be destroyed


    Just as he was happy to say this, he suddenly let go of his hand.

 Chapter 2873

    "River flow..."


    Huasheng looked at the river and let go of his hand. His eyes changed instantly. His eyes were already red and swollen and whispered.


    Because Jiang Liu''s body can''t withstand heavy damage, he can''t stand, so he released his hand to suppress Huasheng. Otherwise, how could he let go?


    Jiangliu knew that once she let go of Huasheng, she would rush out. However, it was really painful to chop down all kinds of thunder robberies. Jiangliu lost his strength for a moment, and Huasheng was struggling all the time. Naturally, this opportunity would not be missed.


    At the moment when the river was released, Hua Sheng had no tight hoop and tears in her eyes. She had no time to think about anything. She put her hands together. She wanted to gather all her powers.


    Since Jiangliu doesn''t want to take her with him or let her face it with him, Huasheng will go on as she can now.


    At the last moment, Huasheng united his hands and used all his powers to fight against the wrath of the gods.


    Instead of the river to bear the anger of the gods, hundreds of thunder robberies, even a thousand


    Hua Sheng would rather bear all for him and want him to live. This was her first thought, but Huasheng didn''t find out, or did not expect, in the past seven days, the aura of seventy-two Wonderland could make her recover everything, even like opening the valve of the past.


    I don''t know why the power of Huasheng is returning.


    No matter what, these are the most important for Huasheng now, because only in this way can she be qualified to stand with the river.


    When he was punished by God, he had the ability to protect him.


    Before that, Huasheng didn''t want to talk to Jiangliu. Of course, thanks to not talking to Jiangliu, how could Jiang Liu think that at the last moment, general psychic power could not trap her?


    Hua Sheng won''t have a chance to help him.


    It can be said that Huasheng also has a hand in the river


    But in the end, Hua Sheng really wanted to be with Jiang Liu, because she knew that they had no chance to save Jiang Liu.


    Natural calamity is not so easy to bear.


    Huasheng just wants two people to walk together with dignity, at least not lonely, but now, it''s not like this.


    Because Jiangliu wants to leave by himself and ask them to live.


    "Ah Sheng, don''t do anything stupid, I beg you!"


    Jiang Liu just released his hand slightly, and Huasheng was free from the shackles. He wanted to hold it again, but obviously he couldn''t because he didn''t have enough strength.


    It''s no joke that a hundred thunders fell on you at a time.


    The river did not fall to the ground, but stood in front of Huasheng. It was already very strong, and ordinary people could not bear it.


    And the tone of Jiangliu and Huasheng is such a humble prayer.


    Because Jiangliu has no way out, he really wants Huasheng to live, rather than die with him.


    This is his thunder.


    Jiangliu really didn''t expect that Huasheng could show such magic power at this time.


    Otherwise, he would have thought of a way to send Huasheng out, instead of waiting until now. Even if he was begging, he would be full of anxiety and fear


    Because if you can''t persuade Hua Sheng, Jiang Liu will see Hua Sheng die in front of him


    Hua Sheng shook his head with tears in his eyes when he heard the words of the river. The strength of his hands became stronger and stronger. In the eyes of Jiangliu, he was annoyed, shocked and resisted


    Again, it didn''t come out.


    Chang''an seized Huasheng''s hand at the last moment.


    At the moment, Chang''an embraces joy with one hand and Huasheng with the other.

 Chapter 2874

    "Mother, if you do this, you will die, and your joy will be the same. No matter how powerful you are, you will not be the rival of the nine gods in heaven!"


    "In the end, all of us will die!"


    "Do you really want us all to die? If you leave, how can joy and I live? "


    Chang''an holds Huasheng''s hand hard. If Chang''an didn''t remember that Huasheng was a weak woman, he might have cut it off.


    Chang''an''s tone is very heavy, holding one in one hand and holding the two most important women in his arms and hands in a short period of more than a year.


    Looking at the situation of the river, Chang''an is also worried, but he really can''t make Huasheng, happy to change the life of the river!


    Ten fingers have long and short fingers. What''s more, even if you put down your grudge against the river, it''s just the beginning. You can''t get along for seven days. Chang''an can''t do the same thing to the river and Huasheng.


    Two people always can not occupy the same position in Chang''an heart.


    Xi Le turns to look at Chang''an. She can''t break away from Chang''an with both hands?


    She did not expect that when Chang''an had such great strength, in Xi''an''s eyes, Chang''an''s arm now seems to be a pair of iron arms.


    Chang''an now is equivalent to holding two people!


    "Brother, have you ever thought about how we can live if Dad dies?"


    Xi Le looks at Chang''an with her face on her side. She knows that Chang''an wants them to live, but in fact, it is impossible.


    Happy voice is also with a breakdown, she understands Chang''an''s unwillingness, but Chang''an does not understand her and Huasheng''s unwillingness.


    Jiangliu is her father with Chang''an, who is also her mother''s favorite. How can they look at it?


    Even if the three of them are alive today, joy will never laugh in the future, let alone joy


    Joy is not joy, and Chang''an is not


    "Chang''an, I''d rather protect you


    When Hua Sheng said this, she was already shouting because she couldn''t wait any longer. If she waited any longer, Jiang Liu would be in front of her


    Hua Sheng is holding Chang''an''s hand and can''t cry. She can''t control what Chang''an is thinking.


    Now she just wants to let the river live, watching the thunder robberies hit Jiang Liu. In order to protect them, Jiangliu takes out all the spiritual power, which is the power to protect his life.


    And the ability of the magic ring has also been beaten out of the body, the strength of the hands of people who can adhere to the river flow has also been unable to hold, the strength of hands is getting smaller and smaller.


    Huasheng''s voice was hoarse. The river was in front of him and suffered inhuman pain, which was a hundred times more painful than the injury to Huasheng''s body.


    "You..."


    "What about me? If I were dead, would you do the same? "


    When Chang''an heard the words of joy and Huasheng, the blow was not a little bit.


    He was stunned because he didn''t expect that Jiangliu was such an important person in Huasheng''s heart?


    What about him?


    He is also an important person!


    If they all follow the river, will they not leave him alone?


    Indeed, Chang''an is thinking of stepping out of the 72 illusion, calming down the war, and making up for the world''s trauma with his life.


    But now it is different. In the world of Huasheng and joy, the river flow is more important!


    Chang''an looks at the river being hit by the thunder and shakes his body. The joy in his arms is heartbreaking. Hua Sheng would rather die than protect him

 Chapter 2875

    Chang''an said this, let go of joy and Huasheng!


    With a look of desolation, no matter what happens, it turns out that the river is the most important thing in Huasheng and Xile''s eyes.


    In this family, we can''t have no father or mother, but we can''t have a child


    Especially when Huasheng said such a sentence, Chang''an was really stunned. He didn''t expect Huasheng to say such a thing.


    It turned out that he was not the only one who could hear Hua Sheng say such words.


    He is not the only one who can force Hua Sheng to die.


    In the world of Huasheng, he is important, but he can''t rival the river.


    In fact, Chang''an understood that, but for a while, he couldn''t believe it. At this moment, Huasheng would rather die by himself, gather all his powers, guide himself to the thunder for the river and share it with the river.


    Just to give the river a chance to live.


    At the moment of being let go by Chang''an, Huasheng was surprised. Unexpectedly, Chang''an suddenly let go. However, Huasheng had important things to do at this time.


    And joy because of Chang''an''s fierce let go, the whole person because of inertia directly threw on the grass, Xi Le''s mouth bit a bit of mud.


    If it''s not the right time and place, joy really wants to ask her, is it intentional?


    Otherwise, how could it be like this?


    Since we have to let go, can''t we have a reminder?


    But now Xile certainly won''t ask, because she has something more important to do. She gets up and seals with her mother to save the river. No matter what the final result is, neither Huasheng nor Xile can watch today.


    It''s just that no matter who it is today, it''s impossible to look at it.


    Even in Chang''an, when Huasheng and xi''le thought that Chang''an was really letting go, Jiangliu took the lead to raise his head and looked at the person opposite in shock.


    That is Huasheng, Xile, and Chang''an.


    Hua Sheng and Xi Le first noticed the river''s reaction, but they were puzzled. Then they seemed to think of something. They turned around and saw Chang''an''s hands clasped together and a mass of black air appeared in the middle of their palms.


    And this black gas slowly appears a chain, it seems to be made of dark iron.


    Seeing this, Huasheng and Xi Le have changed their eyes. They should know how Chang''an really doesn''t care about them?


    But it''s too late for them to do what they want, or even if they want to.


    I saw Chang''an fly out of his heart''s dark iron chain, toward the Huasheng, happy to go, lock them both firmly, and then even the river.


    "Chang''an! What are you doing? You''re crazy! Let me go. If you do this, you will lead the thunder together. All three of you will not live. "


    Jiangliu''s body is continuing to be robbed by thunder, but he didn''t expect to be directly locked by Chang''an, or locked together with Huasheng and xi''le. Jiangliu looks at the thunder robbery on his head and then moves over, and his eyes are red.


    "Chang''an, what do you want to do? You... "


    Hua Sheng looks at his chain, and his eyes change slightly. This is a bundle of immortal locks injected with evil Qi by Chang''an. Now it is not to wonder why there are such things in Chang''an.


    Because Huasheng felt that Chang''an was going to do something that made her regret her life.


    Hua Sheng''s voice became hoarse when she spoke to Chang''an, because she cried too much today, her emotions were too excited, and her brain was very empty.


    If something happens again that Huasheng can''t accept, she will definitely faint due to lack of oxygen

 Chapter 2876

    "Brother! What do you want to do? Let me go. What do you want to do? I''ll help you! "


    Joy sends out her own spiritual power, trying to untie the evil Qi above, so as to open the rope, but this time joy doesn''t understand why it can''t be opened.


    The whole person is a little flustered. She can''t break the evil spirit of Chang''an. If Chang''an wants to do something stupid, no one can stop him


    Huasheng, Jiangliu, Xile, although one person yelled, they all hoped that Chang''an would let go of themselves, but they did not waste much time because they were shouting together.


    That is to say, when Chang''an was trapped by Huasheng, Jiangliu and Xi''an, Chang''an had done what he had to do.


    Since he was going to die at the beginning, he made up for all this in order to make Huasheng happy and have a happy life in the future.


    Some decisions should have been what he should have done, just like now, Chang''an has been his fault!


    He should have prepared it at the beginning of the river.


    In that case, there would be no waste of spiritual power by Huasheng and joy, and there would be no river that had been chopped by thunder for so long.


    But Chang''an also wants to be with his family forever. He thinks he can steal his life, but he doesn''t want to


    He stole his life in order to have a good life with Huasheng, not to live alone.


    Chang''an turns around and looks at the three people who are tied up in the fairy lock. While smiling at them, he puts his hands together again to release greater strength.


    Then, in front of Huasheng, Jiangliu and joy, the whole body gradually disappeared!


    Strictly speaking, it can not disappear, but become a complete force. Chang''an uses its whole body to turn into a huge power energy.


    When Chang''an made this decision, if it was lucky not to die today, Chang''an would never go back.


    Because his body is no longer there, all of them have been transformed into strength. He is on top of the sky thunder. Instead of the river stream, he will bear these things. It doesn''t matter whether he is dead or not. But now it seems that Jiangliu can''t do anything!


    In order to fight against the anger of the gods, the thunder robbery on Kyushu is the only way for Chang''an to think of a fight. He does not allow himself to lose, because once he loses, the rest of the people still can''t live.


    When Chang''an''s body became more and more transparent, he actually wanted to say goodbye to Hua Sheng and others, but at this moment, Chang''an couldn''t open his mouth.


    Because Chang''an found that he wanted to say too much.


    There are a lot of people who are watching him, but there are still a lot of words to say.


    As if everything is in silence.


    Chang''an suddenly felt very satisfied. It turned out that he couldn''t put down as much as he thought.


    What made him understand more was that he thought that he was for Huasheng and joy, but at this moment, Chang''an understood that he was also for the river.


    He didn''t want to see the river being chopped to death.


    Without him, everything today would not have come to this day.


    As Chang''an said, he should bear all this from the beginning.


    "Chang''an, stop for me. We can face it together as a family. Don''t do this! Come back quickly. You don''t even have a chance to reincarnate in the end! "


    Huasheng shouts to Chang''an, watching his body become more and more transparent. Huasheng''s voice has become heartrending.


    She couldn''t see what happened to the river, nor could she see any accident in Chang''an.


    They are all her most important people. How can they choose to leave her?


    Shouldn''t a family face it togethe

 Chapter 2877

    Huasheng broke away from the lock, but this is the lock. Even those who absorb spiritual power like joy can''t open it. Huasheng is more likely to open it.


    Jiang Liu''s body has just suffered the thunder robbery. The whole person''s magic power is less than half, and the whole person is weak. In addition, even if he has strength, he can''t earn this bundle of immortal locks.


    Some things are naturally antagonistic.


    Even if his weapon is there, it won''t work.


    What''s more, now the river is empty handed, and the whole body is locked.


    Jiang Liu''s hands have been broken free to bleed, and the wound is so deep that bones can be seen.


    Joy in the side to see, the whole heart is painful.


    But she couldn''t stop it, because Chang''an used the whole body to make a huge energy, which is similar to the nature of the umbrella, to protect them under the wings, to undertake these purple sparks.


    As Hua Sheng said, it was very difficult for Chang''an to survive in the end and even lost the chance of reincarnation.


    Once she missed Chang''an today, she would never have Chang''an again.


    There was no reincarnation, and there was no time for them to meet again.


    The joy of the heart will cry to break, but now she is to grind the wrist, it will not help.


    It is not the body that locks the chain, but the confinement of the soul.


    "Little black?"


    "Yes, Xiaohei, come on, use your claws. Your evolved claws can cut black iron and open it!"


    "Don''t let Chang''an do stupid things."


    Jiangliu looks at the purple lightning blind, Xiaohei has been standing beside, black eyes, flashing the shape of the sky thunder.


    At the moment, Chang''an''s body is like a dark cloud, crazily absorbing the sky thunder overhead. Looking at Chang''an''s movements, the river always feels that Chang''an is holding back some big moves.


    Like this bundle of fairy locks, he had such things in his hand, and had been holding back. At the last moment, Chang''an took out to control the overall situation.


    Jiang Liu is worried about what Chang''an will do. Although Chang''an doesn''t answer him and Jiangliu can''t see it, he has a strong feeling in his heart.


    That is, at the last moment, Chang''an will do something that will shock all of them, but it is also irreversible.


    The river cannot wait for that time!


    So when you see Xiaohei, it''s just like seeing a savior, but it doesn''t seem to be of any use, because Xiaohei doesn''t respond, but just looks at the energy that Chang''an turns into with his body.


    "Little black! Do you hear me


    "Don''t be dazzled, black lord!"


    Xi Le looks at Xiao Hei as if she didn''t hear it. She shouts twice, one little black and one black master. No matter what, Xile hopes Xiaohei will react.


    After all, Xiaohei''s current ability, joy is also heard. Although I don''t know how strong it is, but I also know that it must not be weak. Besides, no matter whether it is useful or not, joy should have a try.


    She can''t give up any possibility.


    She can''t watch her father''s accident, nor can she look at her brother


    "It''s too late!"


    "Even if I can cut it off, you can''t get in, or you can''t plug in for a long time. At the moment that Chang''an trapped you, his body began to change."


    "Now you are in the past, you are totally dead, and you will waste what Chang''an has done for you! It will even affect his actions. The power of Chang''an can''t be underestimated. Just like this magic lock, it''s not something that can be touched by magic. We watch quietly, and at the last moment, maybe Chang''an will come back! "

 Chapter 2878

    He wants to use all his strength to protect you and withstand all thunder robberies. "


    "Chang''an is not what we see at all. What we see is just the surface. You know better than anyone else. It''s just that you are not calm enough. Just now the river has suffered a hundred thunder disasters. Now if you want to let Chang''an break through safely, don''t move."


    "So I won''t open it for you. No matter what you want to hate me or what, this time I''m on the side of Chang''an."


    Xiao Hei turns to look at the Huasheng, the river, and the joy. His tone is not soft and cute in the past, but a serious and tough man''s voice.


    Xiaohei really admires Chang''an. Even if he wants to do it, he has more heart than strength.


    But Chang''an is not the same. He can do it as long as he wants, which no one can deny.


    While Xiao Hei looks at the blood on the wrist of the river, his eyes also change, but tries to restrain himself from taking care of it, waiting for the result of Chang''an.


    If you open it now, just the three of them can''t be so calm. No matter how it says it or how clear it is, they can''t watch their family get hurt. That''s what they think now.


    If you don''t understand, it''s impossible, but even if it''s changed, no one can look at it rationally.


    In fact, Xiaohei is the same, but before this, Chang''an has thrown some magic power on it, just don''t want it to make trouble with it.


    Otherwise, Xiao Hei is also in this 72 fantasy world. How could he have been unresponsive?


    It has some. When the river is struck by lightning, Xiaohei is about to pass by. Chang''an first saw it and directly fixed it. He didn''t want to sacrifice another one.


    But in Xiaohei''s opinion, Chang''an clearly does not want to make mistakes, and his eyes are disgusted with


    However, after Xiaohei''s throwing power in Chang''an, the whole body doesn''t move at all. In addition, it is covered with black. Although the light reflected by purple sparks everywhere, Xiaohei has not changed into the original body, but is still a small black cat.


    Completely integrated with the night, if not the river and other people were forced to have no way, subconsciously a head to see a pair of black eyes moving.


    Otherwise, Jiangliu and Huasheng, even joy, have not seen Xiaohei until now, and have completely forgotten it.


    Also at this moment, Xiaohei had a deep understanding that Chang''an''s strength is more powerful than it imagined or even saw have no bottom.


    We may have overlooked a problem, that is, today''s Xiaohei is not once Xiaohei, it is also evolving, majestic can not only describe the appearance, it can also be said to be a kind of momentum.


    But this momentum is from the inside. The whole strength of Xiaohei has improved by an interface compared with before, but it has no chance to participate in the war.


    There is also joy, which can easily absorb the spiritual power of the whole 72 dreamland. How can such a powerful spiritual power be unable to break away from the immortal lock maintained by the spiritual power?


    Even if it is evil Qi, joy can be purified.


    As for Jiangliu and Huasheng, not to mention, even if the recovery is not much, how can those three people still struggle?


    It can only be explained that either Chang''an was not hidden at the beginning, or because of tonight''s attack, it has completely stimulated the potential of the body.


    But according to Xiaohei, Chang''an should be hidden from the beginning.


    Just like the border he arranged for the whole 72 Wonderland, he didn''t want to be disturbed, but he didn''t want to show himself as an uncontrollable person in front of Huasheng

 Chapter 2879

    Xiaohei''s analysis is reasonable, not only because it shirks its responsibility when it is unable to move, or when it is under the control of Chang''an, and does not dare to undertake the punishment from heaven.


    It''s because the family is hidden and has its own purpose.


    Hearing Xiaohei''s words, Huasheng, Jiangliu and joy stopped struggling, not because they gave up, but because they were stunned, or did not want to affect Chang''an.


    It''s just that if you don''t affect it, you can''t watch it.


    "Chang''an..."


    "Can he go back now? He can''t bear it. It''s better for us to bear the burden together as a family than to let one person do it! "


    "Why is it necessary? Like you? If at first... "


    Hua Sheng closed her eyes and drove out the tears in her eyes again. The depression in her heart could not be balanced. At the beginning, she did not want to bear it alone.


    Because she knew that it was impossible to exist, Huasheng didn''t want to say these words at the beginning, but she didn''t want to do it any more. All the people around her wanted to be impersonal?


    They are a family! Should face together, even if can''t face, then she and river current are parents, should stand up this family.


    Now that Chang''an has to give everything, how can Huasheng feel?


    Even he can''t help feeling resentful about the river. In the final analysis, Huasheng has no way to do anything. He feels sad that he can''t do anything now.


    And the only one she can vent and blame is the river.


    But Hua Sheng''s words did not finish in the end, because looking at the bloodstain in the corner of the river''s mouth and his weakness, Huasheng felt even more miserable.


    Jiangliu didn''t have to bear these, just because of him, and finally caused this!


    Even as Xiaohei said, because of her own interference, Jiangliu has suffered more than a hundred thunder robberies. Originally, Jiangliu could not have used it. It was because she helped him, loved him and refused to give up


    How can she complain about the river?


    Chang''an resentment is that he brought misfortune to this family, but in fact, all the misfortunes are clearly brought by himself.


    What Huasheng should hate most is herself!


    "Mom!"


    "You..."


    "No, Dad, mom, look, brother, this is..."


    Xi Le, listening to Hua Sheng''s words, even without looking at it, knows what kind of reaction Huasheng is, and Xi Le''s heart is not good.


    What do you want to say, but I look up and see Chang''an use itself to form a huge energy, and the aperture is getting bigger and bigger. It was originally the thunder coming down, but now it''s become, fight back?


    That is to say, Chang''an''s body is turning back the thunder.


    He is leading a war. Chang''an wants to trigger all the sky thunder at one time.


    Because Chang''an is not the river after all, the heavenly punishment is the river flow. At the beginning, it was the river current who was bearing the punishment, and Jiuchong didn''t send people to watch it all the time.


    But in the later Chang''an, once detected, everything is over.


    God''s punishment can''t be replaced by anyone.


    So Chang''an has not been found out, or he is seizing the time, so that all the punishment will be on him alone.


    In this way, even if it is found that there is a change in the middle, it will be over.


    The punishment is over!


    What belongs to the river is over. It won''t happen again.


    It can be said that this is life for life.


    Chang''an''s life for the life of the river, from the beginning can only live one!

 Chapter 2880

    "Chang''an is trying to use force to attract all thunder!"


    "He didn''t want to live from the beginning!"


    "We..."


    Xiaohei has been paying attention to Chang''an''s actions, so when he was shocked, Xiaohei was the calmest one.


    Because Xiaohei can see that Chang''an is really stubborn.


    Since we want to replace it, we must replace it in the end, even if we pay all our own.


    Thinking of this, Xiaohei slowly turned to look at Huasheng. There were too many unexplained complexities in his black eyes, and even some emotions that he did not understand.


    Xiao Hei didn''t know what to think.


    If it wasn''t for Huasheng, would Chang''an?


    I can''t help but think of the moon chopping that year. If it wasn''t for Huasheng, I wouldn''t have cut the moon


    No one can answer, because it is doomed not to have such a day, time will not come again, and there is no real sense of time retrogression.


    It can be said that Huasheng''s retrogression in the world for half a year, the results of many things become more exaggerated than before, while others are looking at everything in the world.


    The same thought that they can control, but in fact, no change at all!


    Even out of control.


    Nowadays, no one can rush into the 72 fairyland and dare not break in. However, the thunder robbery is even more serious than when the border was set up in Chang''an.


    If you''re not careful, you''ll be split into ashes.


    The worst kind.


    Because of this, people outside can''t get in, so they can only watch outside. At this time, bairan, Mingyan and others also follow.


    This time, it can be said, everyone is rational.


    Even Yan Zhuo and Ming Yan, two people with deep worries in their hearts, resisted.


    Although they didn''t hear what Xiaohei said, there was one thing that Xiaohei thought, that is, it doesn''t matter if you go in now. What''s important is that it will affect the people inside and even let the people who suffer from the thunder robbery.


    Increase the suffering of the victims of thunder.


    You know, at such a critical moment, it may be fatal to bear more.


    At this moment, everyone hopes that the one who suffered from the thunder disaster will survive


    It''s just that anyone who is calm and rational knows that this thunder disaster will not survive.


    It can be said that this is a choice, heaven took a life, one beyond everyone''s expectation, even can not match it.


    To maintain the order of the world.


    Before changing the world.


    "Xiao Hei, I don''t care about so much. You can help me open this. I can''t let him do this. If he forcibly leads down all the sky thunder, there will be no chance."


    "He is my son! Bosnian, I can''t save him, and I''ve lost it once, and I can''t lose a second time! "


    Huasheng''s eyes are all purple sparks in the 72 fantasy land. Falling behind in the slang, his tone suddenly becomes calm. Those who don''t know think that the one who just cried so hard that he couldn''t himself was not Huasheng.


    It seems that none of them happened. Huasheng''s cold voice and decision seem to be so rational. If we deny Xiao Hei''s words just now, Huasheng is really rational.


    It''s just that Xiaohei knows that Huasheng''s current situation is clearly running to the extreme and has gone mad.


    When a person is crazy to the extreme, or when she has been crazy to the extreme, it is also possible to say that she has reason, that is to put all the eggs in one basket!

 Chapter 2881

    "Xiao Hei, didn''t you hear me?"


    Hua Sheng saw that Xiao Hei didn''t respond. He turned his head and whispered again.


    The tone of this time is totally different from that of the last time. Huasheng''s whole body is slowly permeated with black magic Qi. Huasheng can''t control himself.


    But Xiaohei didn''t respond, but he knew that it was useless to untie Huasheng. Now, no matter who was, there was one more person who was going to die in the past!


    They can''t save Chang''an or themselves.


    Because Chang''an no longer has the ability to protect itself, even the body has been transformed. Under such circumstances, if Huasheng and others pass by, Chang''an will surely try to protect Huasheng and others.


    You don''t have to think about the result, that is, Huasheng and others may survive, but Chang''an has no vitality at all, and this is the best result, that is, Huasheng and others have nothing to do.


    But now, only Chang''an stands alone. Maybe Chang''an may survive. Although the hope is dim, it is better than none.


    It''s just that Xiaohei didn''t expect that Huasheng would be in such a situation. He was demonized again and could not control himself. He couldn''t suppress the lock. For a while, Xiaohei really didn''t know what to do.


    It''s a question whether you can untie this fairy lock!


    In fact, we can''t blame Hua Sheng for being demonized again. As she said, she is a mother, how can she not watch her child die in front of her again?


    Last time in bosun, she was really powerless. Huasheng had already broken down deeply and knew her incompetence more deeply.


    At that time, Hua Sheng thought that if she had another chance, she would not miss it. At least, her children would have a chance to grow up.


    Take a good look at the world, Huasheng''s eyes began to turn red, half of the reason may be because of crying, but more because Huasheng is possessed.


    Then, the lock with three people began to shake, and the sound of broken chains didn''t make any response in today''s 72 fantasy land with sky thunder.


    In other words, it''s like a needle falling into the sea. The thunder is too harsh to cover up all the sounds, and even more cover up the last moment of Chang''an''s goodbye!


    In Huasheng''s words, not only Xiaohei is in a hurry, but also Jiangliu and Xile are anxious. They all want to save Chang''an, but they can''t watch Huasheng fall into the devil.


    In fact, it''s not the most important thing to be possessed. What''s important is that they are worried that Huasheng can''t control themselves


    In the end, it may not be able to save Chang''an, but Huasheng


    "Ah Sheng."


    "Mother!"


    Jiang Liu and Xi le are calling for Hua Sheng, hoping that she can regain her senses. The situation in Chang''an is urgent


    And Jiangliu said these things, instantly look at one side, slowly turn his head to look at Chang''an, because he seems to hear that group of energy, that is, Chang''an, what did he say?


    Intuition told him that this could be a crucial one.


    "Ah Sheng, you should be sober up and keep your head in your head. Don''t let the devil control you. Chang''an has just spoken! He also needs us... "


    Jiangliu looked at Huasheng for a while, and then looked at Chang''an again. He burst out a mouthful of blood again. With the heavy damage just suffered, Jiangliu''s body could not hold on.


    Hearing this, Huasheng responded and looked up at Chang''an. He suddenly widened his eyes and opened his mouth, as if he were shouting something.


    Jiangliu''s hands are full of blood. Looking at Chang''an, Zhang and Zhang are united

 Chapter 2882

    And joy is more like a loss of voice, a moment forget the reaction, staring at the distance of Chang''an


    Strictly speaking, everyone lost their voice at this moment.


    It''s not that everyone is dumb, but because there is a bigger voice, which completely covers up everyone''s voice.


    Including bairan and others in the 72 magic overseas. Although they have never spoken, they have been staring at the "world" rolling with thunder.


    Watching the river and Chang''an transform to bear the punishment from the heaven.


    However, they did not expect to see such a situation in the end. Chang''an has such great energy that he can transform his own body into thunder with all his strength.


    To bear all these in a moment?


    How could that be possible?


    But in fact, not only did it happen, but also the strength of Chang''an!


    Chang''an is really stronger than any one of them imagined.


    The reason why everyone was shocked and "lost their voice" was that there was a bigger explosion!


    At that moment, Huasheng remembered that she and the river were shouting "Chang''an".


    There is also a rejection, which is "no!"


    But it doesn''t help either way.


    They sound like they''ve been pressed the pause button.


    It can also be said that it''s too late. The child has been in the energy group, and all the thunder robberies from the punishment of heaven have exploded together!


    That explosion, resounding through the three realms and six channels.


    Hua Sheng''s family was blown to pieces because Huasheng saw her own child with her own eyes, and her son, who was forced to rescue by death, disappeared into the sky in her eyes.


    They didn''t even say goodbye.


    Huasheng watched with his own eyes how Chang''an turned into a mass of energy, and finally led to all the thunder robberies, which turned into ashes. At the same time, he was also scared.


    Chang''an has no time to stay for Huasheng, but it has left everything.


    Although he didn''t even say goodbye at last, even the last few words in a hurry were persuasive. Chang''an wanted Huasheng to live.


    But in the end, whether it was Huasheng or Xi Le, he said that he would rather die than live in the river, which really surprised Chang''an and helped him make the final decision.


    And Chang''an said the most is goodbye!


    But no one heard it. It was really hard for Hua Sheng, Jiang Liu, Xi Le, or even Xiao Hei. They really couldn''t hear.


    Even the mouth shape is invisible, because the Huasheng has turned into a group of energy, and his words are just the last nostalgia for the world in his mind.


    What Chang''an has left is Huasheng, Jiangliu, and joy. A happy family lives. After all, the river is here, and it is a complete home.


    Chang''an will always stay in Huasheng''s heart, even in everyone''s heart.


    Hua Sheng is painful because her children have paid their lives for the continuation of her life. It seems that every rebirth of her life comes from other people''s lives.


    It''s not only Huasheng''s pain, but also Jiangliu''s.


    Happy to see 72 dreamland slowly return to calm, the sky thunder also disappeared, belongs to the dark starry sky, slowly return to the cage, everything seems to be over,


    and the twinkling stars in the sky that day are her brother


    It''s a part of Chang''an''s body. I stretch out my hand with joy and stupidly, but I can''t grasp it

 Chapter 2883

    Chang''an is no longer here. He has lost his soul forever. With his magic power, magic power and even his life, he bought a complete family of Huasheng!


    No matter how unbelievable Huasheng and others are, thinking that they have been unable to hear, then all this is not true!


    But it has happened.


    No one can deny the fact that the blood is dripping! Although Chang''an does not have a drop of blood!


    When Chang''an turns into energy and leads all the sky thunder, it is already doomed.


    The subsequent explosion is indeed what everyone did not expect, such an explosion, such aftereffect, if it was not for Hua Sheng and others, there were still bundles of immortals in their bodies.


    I''ve been lying down for a long time. It can be said that it''s completely because of the support of this thing.


    Although the body of nahui Huasheng has changed, this change does not wait for it to develop completely. The explosion in Chang''an is coming. There is no sign at all


    Hua Sheng''s reaction was interrupted and she forgot to respond. What else could catch up with her child''s death in front of her again?


    Nothing.


    Hua Sheng, with a pale face, didn''t say anything, and didn''t cry. He just looked at all this, and his expression seemed to have forgotten the reaction.


    In fact, the river on one side is similar. The pain in his heart is no less than that of Hua Sheng. After all, it should be his


    Now Chang''an will take over for him.


    Jiang Liu is not so narcissistic and thinks that Chang''an is for him. Even though Chang''an has put down his resentment on him these days, some changes have been made, but it is not enough for Chang''an to offset his fate.


    Chang''an is for a Sheng, and he thinks that he can be happy.


    At this moment, Jiangliu thought of beheading the moon. He also wanted to live for Huasheng, even if he wanted to live and fulfill the happiness of a Sheng.


    Jiangliu turns to look at Huasheng and wants to reach out and hold her. Knowing that Huasheng''s current situation will not be so good, Jiangliu is worried that she will be too hard to bear.


    But the river in the moment of reaching out, see their hands because of struggle tied fairy lock, grinding blood


    Jiangliu is worried about the contamination of Huasheng.


    Although Hua Sheng looks at the pale and bloodless face, Jiangliu doesn''t want to dye her red.


    What Jiangliu is more worried about is that the bright red stimulates Huasheng.


    And standing in the last joy, eyes are staring, or that kind of staring to the extreme, even eyelids will not move.


    Like Hua Sheng, he doesn''t talk, cry, or even make noise. He just watches and watches.


    Xiao Hei stood beside him, and his heart was very heavy, especially when he was watching Huasheng several people turn into this picture.


    I dare not speak or move.


    But it also knows what to do, and now that it''s all over, it should use its claws to cut off the padlock.


    Because Chang''an is no longer there, the things he arranged before his life will disappear gradually. In addition, Chang''an is so desperate that it will disappear faster. It just takes a little time.


    But when Xiaohei tried to move, it suddenly understood that since it could move, the bundle of fairy locks would not use it?


    Yes, Xiaohei''s idea has not been put forward. When Xiaohei can move slightly, that is, the magic power arranged by Chang''an on his body is no longer there.


    Huasheng, Jiangliu and Xi Le''s lock fell to the ground and disappeared in the air, as if someone had taken it back.


    But no one will pay attention to this now

 Chapter 2884

    Even Xiaohei didn''t notice that it should be the most rational one, and many things are the most clear.


    Just at the moment when tie Xiansuo fell to the ground, Huasheng and Xile had no support and rushed forward.


    Jiangliu can''t care what is bright red and dirty. He reaches out and hugs Huasheng, steadily catches Huasheng and looks at it anxiously.


    As for joy, it''s not that Jiangliu doesn''t care. It''s also because there''s an interaction between Jiangliu and Xiaohei. At that moment, Xiaohei doesn''t use Jiangliu''s theory to rush directly to Xile.


    Of course, Huaihua is lying on the river.


    Jiang Liu looks at Hua Sheng and his daughter. He is not too heavy in his heart. But at this moment, he has to bite his teeth, not to mention how painful his body is.


    In fact, Huasheng and Xile lost their consciousness after the explosion. They opened their eyes just because the attack was not eased.


    Two people hit too much, if it was not for the support of the fairy lock, they would have been unable to hold on to fall.


    So when the lock was removed, they fell forward without warning. At the moment of fainting, both joy and Huasheng seemed to see Chang''an appear in front of them.


    Just different from usual, Chang''an seems to grow up in front of you?


    He has become a big boy completely. I don''t know. I thought that the child had gone twenty years later


    In any case, Huasheng and Xile can be regarded as seeing Chang''an. They feel a little comforted, but only a little.


    "Ah Sheng? How are you? "


    "Joy? Can you hear Dad


    In front of the river, there are only Huasheng and Xile, and of course, half of Xiaohei''s butt. Because Xiaohei is the cat''s head who goes to be the back of the back, the one exposed to the river is half of his buttocks!


    Of course, Jiangliu did not see any image of Chang''an, only Huasheng and Xile saw it.


    It''s not that Chang''an doesn''t want to show the river. It''s just that the time spent with the river is too short. At the last moment, Chang''an can only think of Huasheng and joy.


    Jiang Liu hugs Huasheng and turns his head to see the joy. When the mother and daughter finally fall down, they are both smiling. They are a little flustered, thinking that they will not see any illusion, right?


    However, neither Huasheng nor Xile answered in half a sentence, because when they saw the last image left by Chang''an, Huasheng and Xile closed their eyes at the same time.


    I''m completely unconscious.


    The body consumes spiritual power under the condition of extreme speed. In addition, they are too sad. They can persist until now and faint completely. It seems that both of them are very strong.


    If the average person, may have been dizzy.


    As for Jiang Liu''s words, they could not answer for the time being.


    Jiang Liu hugs Huasheng tightly, looks at joy, and reads Chang''an in his heart. Then he slowly closes his eyes. He is also tired and wants to have a rest


    In Chang''an, the first thing is that the sky thunder retreated and the sky recovered to the stars all over the sky. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. The stars tonight are even brighter than those in the past.


    Then there are all the magic arts of the seventy-two fairyland.


    Because magic is huge, the moment of disappearance is not so fast.


    But when the river also falls, all the illusions will disappear, including the border of the seventy-two fairyland!

 Chapter 2885

    As soon as the boundary of the seventy-two fantasy falls, it is like a big play that has drawn down the curtain, and the seventy-two fantasy also appears in the form of a stage in front of the public.


    "River flow!"


    "Huasheng!"


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ran and others have been guarding for several days strictly speaking. They are not waiting for Chang''an to sacrifice, but they are also waiting for the end together.


    Although we don''t want to see such a result, they are no longer the level to intervene.


    They can only watch.


    Looking at all this, ups and downs.


    In the 72 fantasy scene, when the border of Chang''an collapses, Bai ran and others dare not get close to it. The situation inside is too shocking!


    It was more of a shock.


    Everyone knows that Chang''an''s strength is strong, but I didn''t expect to be strong to this extent.


    Even they could not bear the final thunder robbery. Chang''an caught all of them, and even triggered all to deal with it


    If you don''t talk about others, you will become jealous and even want to guide you.


    Chang''an''s strength certainly does not need bairan to do anything, but the extreme character also needs to be well guided.


    In fact, the white dye is really suitable. Although the white dye can''t look at the tune, it is never careless when it should be serious.


    Just like now, most people don''t dare to step in. After all, the boundary before Chang''an was really cruel. If you get contaminated, you will die. This is not a joke.


    No one dares to take the risk, but they want to know what''s inside.


    Bai ran and others, however, didn''t think about it, so they went in, not for anything else, just because they were worried.


    Those who saw the sky had already rushed in, especially when they were still OK. Others were not afraid. Wu Yangyang followed many people in


    Fortunately, Bai ran and others went first. Otherwise, some people in the river would not know where they were when they woke up


    Of course, bairan and others have to go in first no matter what. Otherwise, how to protect the safety of Jiangliu and others?


    Because the people of the demon world also followed in, but their looks were different. They didn''t take the surprise of rebirth after the disaster, and they didn''t shock the strength of Chang''an. They were puzzled, angry and even disappointed.


    No matter whether Chang''an is really reincarnated or not, the demon world will regard him as he is. The excuse for the war has been taken out. Can''t we finally find out that it is an Oolong?


    How do you account for the loss of soldiers in the demon world these days?


    What''s more, there is no such powerful existence in the demon world. How can we deal with it?


    Even the death of Chang''an, in the eyes of the people in the demon world, is that the moon once again chose Huasheng and gave them up


    Feng Ying can not say what feeling he is, only feel sad from the heart.


    It turns out that it''s still the original plan? It didn''t even move at all.


    What reincarnation is better than no reincarnation. He was so pleased that he thought the second elder brother had come back and that the invincible behemoth was reborn


    As a result, he didn''t have time to recognize him, even to say something. The chance to meet again was actually the time when he lost his soul?


    Even if he is not the reincarnation of beheading the moon, after all, it is related to the demon world. Why does he finally look like this?


    Is it so hard for him to go back to his peak?


    And he also wanted to have a family reunion!


    But now, either way, it''s over.


    There is nothing left. The beacon shadow looks at the broken stars floating in the sky and reaches out to accept one. That feeling is really familiar.

 Chapter 2886

    It''s just that Feng Ying has no chance to say anything to him again


    Not only the beacon shadow, but also Brahman and others


    Sweet thick follow behind the mother, they also think today can see the second uncle reincarnation, but did not expect to see only the end of a big play?


    When the demon world came in, the atmosphere was a little tense and worried about each other. After all, it was the demon world. Now the reincarnation of the moon in their mouth was also dead. Who knows whether the demon world will fight back?


    The other people in the three realms and six ways are very nervous, staring at this wave of people in the demon world.


    But to their surprise, Feng Ying and others just turned around and left. They didn''t go deep at all. The figure was a little lonely.


    Especially the beacon shadow, and when the beacon image left, both hands were holding tightly until it disappeared in the 72 fantasy land, and it did not open.


    But when they left, Fantian''s son, thick, looked back several times, and did not know what the child was looking at


    When the demon world left, the atmosphere fell into a stalemate again.


    The master of the flower world is wearing a long dress of Xiangfei color. Her eyebrows and eyes are picturesque. She is like a flower. There is a big Peony between her forehead. Her figure is thin, and she has a refreshing fragrance of flowers in her every move.


    Then she swayed the flower fragrance to Yan Zhuo''s face and said in a low voice: "dare to ask the emperor, what does it mean now? Jiangliu family, should we deal with it? After all, the evil spirit of Jiang Liu... "


    "We can''t wait for the next punishment, can we? This time, it is within 72 illusions, so there is no external impact. But what if it is outside? "


    "Who is the opponent of the three realms and the six ways? As far as I know, there is no one who has the ability to resist the punishment of heaven."


    "At that time, we will all suffer. We old gods don''t care, but what about those young backs?"


    "If there is any accident, how can we have any hope?"


    "Now the great emperor is in charge of the heaven, that is, the master of the three realms and six ways. He has to think about it for us. He can''t always think about the kindness of many years ago! After all, your status is different now, and you have to have more rights and sacrifice as much as you occupy. "


    The Lord of the flower world, named Huayin, is 80000 years old. Yes, Huayin is an old peony of more than 80000 years old. He speaks softly, but the meaning of his speech is not vague.


    She looked at the river family''s eyes are with killing intention, if not bad start, may now have no idea what happened.


    Looking at the situation of the river family in front of him, he told himself in his heart that he must not miss this opportunity.


    She is going to destroy everything related to the moon cutting. She can''t move the demon world. She can only change people. Now the Huasheng family is still in a daze. It''s just her chance!


    In those years, she had no solution to her feud with the moon. The flower world had sent people to assassinate her for many times. The final result was failure. She was really going to be crazy.


    "Bairan, Mingyan, let''s send them back."


    Yan Zhuo, as if he didn''t hear the flower sound, said to Bai ran and others directly. Then several people cast a spell to send the man away.


    "The emperor? What do you mean? How do you want to learn from the last emperor? Are you not afraid of being cut by your people? "


    Hua Yin looked at Yan Zhuo and didn''t pay attention to her words at all. She had already left. She was in a hurry and couldn''t care about any image. She started to shout at Yan Zhuo!

 Chapter 2887

    "Do you think Ben Di is afraid? If you don''t know your identity and continue to block, the flower world can change its master. "


    "Don''t restrict the emperor by measuring others'' righteousness! I don''t want this! Otherwise, this emperor will help you to verify it. First kill your flower world. Who dares to destroy this emperor


    When Yan Zhuo hears the words of flowers, he stops to leave and his expression changes. It''s with killing intention. Now whoever dares to stop him to save the river family will die.


    He killed TIANYAO and made this position, which is not really for the sake of the world''s justice. He has his own consideration, but he has not had a chance to show it. It still needs time.


    As for the rest, Yan Zhuo will not be used to it, nor will it be like TIANYAO, who will continue to retreat regardless of the bottom line!


    That''s not what yanzhuo can do.


    And what he said to destroy the flower world is just to make an example to others. He will not destroy the whole flower world because of a few words of Huayin.


    As for convincing these people and remembering what Jiangliu had done for the three realms and six ways, and thus helping the river flow, Yan Zhuo never said anything about it.


    Because he knew it was useless to say it.


    These people don''t remember much.


    For those who are not grateful, Yan Zhuo will not spend more time on it. It is only good to use force to solve the problem. If you are not convinced, you will have to kill until all the people shut up.


    Waiting for these people who don''t know how to be grateful, it''s not easy to understand the river flow. It''s possible to wait until the day when Jiang Liu and others die.


    But Yan Zhuo is not. Although he once held the idea of sacrificing himself to help everyone, after years of cold watching, he realized that the people standing in the center of power only care about their own regime.


    The so-called common people only want to live.


    Everyone thinks about their own interests.


    In the eyes of others, a person who is as devoted to the three realms and six ways as Jiang Liu is a complete fool. What even the Jiangliu family should do?


    If Yan Zhuo can''t persuade him, he can only concentrate on practice and try to stand at the top of his power. When the river is helpless, he can stand up and pull him.


    It won''t chill him.


    But for Yan Zhuo himself, he is really disappointed in the world. If the Jiangliu family is not alive, he will be stopped. If Yan Zhuo really wants to open the door of Fengdu hell, let the "devil" devour the "devil".


    Maybe, when it''s all over, the world will be "clean" again.


    Like those greedy people, living is also a waste of air, dead when the purification of the world.


    However, Yan Zhuo turned around and left without giving other people a chance. Of course, other people did not dare. It was not only because of Yan Zhuo''s current status, but also because Yan Zhuo could control the whole Fengdu.


    The peony on Hua Yin''s face began to change. I didn''t know that the peony on her face was blooming.


    In fact, the relationship between wanyuean''s family and Wanyue Huayin''s family is not related to her.


    So I always want to get rid of them, even incite people.


    Although there are some reasons for the provocation of Huayin, as Yan Zhuo thinks, these people''s selfish hearts are still afraid of being implicated. As for the past deeds of Jiangliu, in their view, since standing in that position, Jiangliu should not have any selfish intentions.


    His selfishness can only be for the sake of three realms and six ways.

 Chapter 2888

    In the hearts of most people in the three realms and six ways, no matter what the final result is, it doesn''t matter to the river. Who gives him a chance to be reborn? Trigger the soul of war again? Even call back the sword? Even if it is burned by the flame of nine days, there is a chance to start again?


    Other people just want to do it


    So, ah, people run to the 72 fantasy land to see the fate of the river family. After all, they are still jealous. When a person is absolutely strong and excellent, most people can''t match


    Thanks to these ideas, they were not heard by Yan Zhuo, otherwise the gate of Fengdu hell would not be closed completely.


    No matter how unwilling those people are now, they still dare not speak out. The nightmare words are not a joke


    Time flies by in a hurry, and in a twinkling of an eye it is three days later.


    Human world.


    Jiangcheng central hospital.


    "Why don''t you wake up? Is it the third day? "


    "Nothing has happened recently. How come you have fainted because of the attack?"


    "It doesn''t conform to common sense either..."


    Feng Xi sits beside Huasheng and looks up at the river. In her mind, she worries about the joy of spring breeze.


    Fengxi looked puzzled and worried. She asked the ancestors of Qingcheng. They said that they would wake up in three days at most. Fengxi and others were waiting here.


    As for why, fengqingcheng is not willing to reveal, said what is not a major event?


    But the wind Xi but feel some wrong, because if there is no big deal, then what is the wound on the river?


    There''s nothing wrong with the outside, but there''s a lot of damage inside.


    How can this be nothing?


    "There are so many irrational things about them that we can''t participate in. Now pray for their family to wake up safely."


    Qin Wanyu stood at the door and answered the wind. He gave the position inside to Hua Zhi and Hua Lin. their sisters sat together, their faces worried, and no one said anything.


    Qin Wanyu is not worried about the river, but just like he said, many things are not their people can control, Huasheng has a lot of secrets.


    In the view of Qin, Anhui and Henan, the river flow is not too much, and the couple are not supposed to participate in the speech.


    Now as long as they can safely wake up and live a normal life, it is enough.


    "Stop talking, there''s a reaction!"


    Hua Zhi has completely blocked the words of Feng Xi and others. She stares at Hua Sheng straight in her eyes, and of course, she also looks at the river.


    After discovering that Hua Sheng''s eyelids moved, Hua Zhi''s eyes lit up instantly.


    If you look at the river, you can open your eyes directly.


    "River flow! How are you? "


    "Ah Sheng! Do you feel better? "


    The brothers of Jiangliu and the sisters of Huasheng shout together.


    Huasheng then opened his eyes slowly.


    "Are you all here? Where is this? What''s the matter with us? "


    Hua Sheng opened his eyes and covered his empty heart. Then he looked around and looked at the worry in their eyes. He was puzzled. Then he turned to look at the river. The river flow looked the same as himself. But Jiang Liu had a lot of emotion. That was to say, he felt that he had forgotten something or even lost something


    Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu wake up from the hospital with some confusion in their eyes. They have no memory of why they woke up from this hospital.


    It can be said that they both lost a memory.


    Not only they, but also Huasheng, all the people around the river, have lost a memory in their minds.

 Chapter 2889

    What they have lost is the memory of Chang''an.


    At the moment of Chang''an''s death, everything about him disappeared with him.


    Of course, this situation is only shown in the human world. Bai ran and others still remember, but they can no longer explain to Huasheng and others. After all, if they say so, how can Huasheng and the river flow get along with themselves?


    And how to live in the future?


    Chang''an''s sacrifice is just like cutting off the moon in those years, just to let Huasheng live well!


    I want to see the Huasheng family happy and ordinary.


    Some things are enough for them to keep in mind.


    It''s just Huasheng. Jiangliu''s physical condition can''t be recovered immediately. It will be found out. But Bai ran and others have not explained too much. After all, when everything is back to normal and on the right track, it will be enough.


    All the past is covered in the years of time.


    When Huasheng and Jiangliu woke up, they wondered why they were hospitalized and had no physical problems, so they were directly discharged from the hospital.


    Besides, the children are still at home, and they can''t stay in the hospital all the time


    It was like an episode, which was forgotten in the twinkling of an eye, and the family''s life began to get on the right track.


    The loss of all the memories of Chang''an, even if it is related to Chang''an, does not exist in this human world.


    The outside world, including Feng Xi and others, knows only three members of the Huasheng family.


    Yes, it''s a family of three!


    Now everyone knows that Huasheng and Jiangliu have a daughter named jiangxinrui. They don''t have the nickname Xile, because there is no Chang''an, where can we get joy?


    They are twins!


    In fact, today''s memory change, can also be said to be the subconscious in people''s minds, just like a movie that you have seen. You say it happened, but careful investigation can not find the root cause. Moreover, the world is fast-paced, and it is a matter of course to forget.


    This is also the last thing Chang''an left behind to make him disappear and rationalize, even if no one remembers.


    Of course, Chang''an doesn''t care about that either. He wants to make Huasheng, happy, and the river calm and live without any pressure


    And Chang''an has done it. Huasheng and others don''t remember him, and no one will remind them


    Everyone''s only chat is about joy. No, it should be said that it is Jiang Xinrui, the successor of Jiang''s group. Now Jiangliu can''t be called Prince anymore. His position is now Jiang Xinrui''s!


    Once the river has gone through the road, are all the core of the river template.


    Because she is the only child of Jiangliu and Huasheng, and the only inheritor in everyone''s eyes!


    Many things, she can not choose, must do, and this is also her birth mission, in the eyes of the public, this is no problem, who called her the eldest daughter?


    The little girl is as good-looking as her mother. Even when Hua Sheng''s mother, the old lady of the Hua family, saw her, she recognized that she was a child.


    As long as you stand in front of the old lady of the Hua family, Jiang Xinrui has always been a small ah Sheng, Xiao a Sheng''s cry


    Because the old lady''s condition became more and more serious, and no one went to correct her. Anyway, she turned around and forgot. In the final analysis, she owed too much to Huasheng. In her later years, when she was sick, the only thing I could remember was Huasheng.


    The little girl''s appearance completely follows Huasheng, but in character, she is just like the river, as calm as her father.

 Chapter 2890

    It is also because of this calmness that the core of the river can inherit the position of the river.


    Of course, in the eyes of Bai ran and others, Jiang Xinrui is a complete change of character.


    Just like Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu wake up in the hospital, but the little girl has been staying in the spring breeze all the time, sitting still, not crying or making any noise, just waiting and looking forward to


    No one knows why the little girl is at home. It seems that there is something that is ignored, but it does not remember.


    When Huasheng came back with the river, Jiang Xinrui smiled, looked up, and said softly, "Mom and Dad, I''m back." he didn''t rely on Huasheng and didn''t jump into the river.


    After saying hello, you can do what you should do afterwards. All the things are really like a little episode.


    What''s more, the time will not change because of anyone, and the sun will rise as usual!


    Once that joy is also never back, in Chang''an left the day, together went, now exists in the world is the eldest daughter of the river, river heart core!


    Chang''an, joy is a pair of twins, Chang''an is not there, the name of joy is meaningless, it will only increase the sadness.


    So when Chang''an left, he took the name of xi''le as the only Memorial. Although he did not ask for Xile''s consent, Chang''an thought that xi''le would not care.


    And Jiang Xinrui''s character now is more like a kind of remolding after forgetting.


    Can we say it''s nature?


    After all, she does a lot of things very seriously, her decision-making is very calm, and her handling method is more rational. She never indulges herself at a young age.


    There has been a trend of surpassing the river current. In those years, Jiangliu could attend the board of directors to take notes at the age of 10, hold an independent morning meeting at the age of 16, and be the legal representative of HR private bank at the age of 18


    These people are known to the people of Jiangcheng. Today, Jiangliu''s only daughter, who is only seven years old, has been able to go to the board of directors to take notes on her own. Jiang Liu only needs to say a few words to understand a lot of things.


    Because of this, many reports once again said that it was really the Yangtze River that pushed the waves ahead. Now his daughter can break the myth of her father, even surpass it.


    It''s really unprecedented, and there''s no one coming after


    After all, how many men can a seven-year-old know? And those English reports that are difficult to understand? But in the eyes of Jiang Xinrui, it is completely handy, as if it is born.


    In the eyes of outsiders, they always think that Jiangliu and Huasheng have no children, but in fact, their children are already seven years old. In sum, Jiangliu and Huasheng have been married for nearly eight years.


    As for the people around, Feng Xi, Hua Zhi and others, they have no feeling. In memory, Huasheng and Jiangliu already have the heart of the river, and there is no problem at all.


    As for Jiang Xinrui''s character, he is used to it, because in memory, the child seldom laughs. He can hardly laugh when he grows up.


    Like a small adult, clever and sensible, smart and beautiful, all aspects are simply perfect.


    For this reason, although Qin Wanyu has no children, he often talks about being his own family in front of the river. He does not dislike that Jiang Xinrui is older. After all, they have no children now.


    Of course, if it''s a girl, Qin Wanyu doesn''t mind continuing to be in laws


    I don''t have to think about it. I must be loathed by the river.


    Even put up a sign in the spring breeze of ten li, forbidding Qin, Anhui and Henan from entering.

 Chapter 2891

    Spring breeze.


    "Jiangliu, open the door for me quickly. I brought hairy crabs to the children. You don''t want to. Let me bring them in!"


    "Why are the rivers so naive now? Don''t you just want to be a relative? As for it? Not as sensible as a child? "


    "Really, I''m not looking at his face. I won''t come to dinner today. Thanks to the fact that the child is not like him..."


    Qin, Anhui and Henan watched the door of ten li spring breeze closed, and there was a sign "no Qin, Wan and Yu from entering".


    Then she clapped the door and began to say it around Fengxi. The fragmentary reading, Fengxi had to pinch her ears. It was too grinding, but there was no way. After all, she was her own old man, so she had to bear with it.


    After Qin, Wan and Yu finished, the gate opened, which was opened by Huasheng. The wind ran into it as if he saw a savior. It really doesn''t care about Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Qin Wanyu alone holding two boxes of hairy crabs, into the spring breeze.


    "Jasmine, gingko, help


    Huasheng opened the door, looked at the situation of Qin, Anhui and Henan, but had no choice but to smile, and then called out jasmine and Ginkgo biloba.


    Qin Wanyu gave the hairy crab to Ginkgo biloba, so he went to find the river. It was full of momentum, but when he walked in, he saw that the river was teaching the core of the river in a low voice. In an instant, it eliminated the flame and disturbed the river flow, but it could not affect the little girl.


    At the moment, the little girl is holding a newspaper bigger than her face and analyzing the current economic situation with her father. The newspaper is still in English


    Seeing Qin Wanyu following suit, the little girl put down her newspaper and stood up to say hello. It was a polite smile.


    Although it is the standard etiquette smile, but looking at Qin Wanyu or soft hearted, just don''t know why, he looked at such a little girl, always feel strange!


    It seems that in my memory, the little girl seems to smile more than this? Even greedy?


    But now, she can''t eat any more cakes on the table. Qin Wanyu even thinks that his memory is wrong, but his memory is always accurate


    Qin Wanyu didn''t know clearly, but he didn''t know where it was.


    But then also did not care, after all, think carefully, when the river seems to be so rigid?


    Relatively speaking, the core of the river is still better, seems to be able to laugh more?


    How to make people look very comfortable.


    As for those messy ideas, Qin, Wan and Yu put them down for the time being.


    "Jiangliu, OK, almost. How old is Ruier? At this age, you should let her go out and play more. When you can''t let her recall, what financial news is childhood?"


    "Come on, rui''er, see what uncle Qin has brought you, hairy crab! Your favorite food, your aunt ginkgo has already cooked it for you. We can eat it in the evening. "


    Qin Wanyu held the little girl, and her tone was courteous.


    She could not help rubbing her arm when she saw the wind. For the first time, she hoped that she would never have a daughter in the future. Otherwise, Qin Wanyu would look like this


    "It''s what she wants to learn. Besides, she''s very easy to learn. She''s really gifted and doesn''t delay going out to play."


    At this point, Jiangliu''s eyebrows and eyes are somewhat proud, but at the moment of bowing his head, many complex emotions are crossed in his eyes.


    He didn''t expect Jiang Xinrui to be so smart. He was not like a seven-year-old child in character. Her understanding of many things was really calm and even mature.

 Chapter 2892

    Jiangliu must admit that he was really unable to reach the goal at this time!


    So for Jiang Xinrui''s view and understanding of business, Jiang Liu really thinks his daughter is not ordinary, of course, he does not really want to train a unique little girl.


    I hope she is like a princess, carefree, after all, he also has this strength.


    It''s just that the child is really more sensible than he imagined, and even better. As long as it is her identity that needs to be done, even what should be done, she will do it and never cry tired.


    Looking at her daughter like this, Jiangliu is also distressed. After all, it is very tiring to walk this road. She could have used nothing.


    However, this child is just like completing a mission. Neither Jiangliu nor Huasheng can persuade her, so she is left to go. In any case, no matter what the future will be, he will be responsible for it.


    "Thank you, uncle Qin. I like the present state very much. Only in this way can I feel that every day is full and I won''t think about it."


    Jiangxinrui mouth to maintain just a good angle, and then to Qin Anhui Henan reply.


    Qin Wanyu didn''t say anything when he saw the situation. Qin Wanyu also knew that the child really wanted to, but he didn''t understand. There are seven-year-old children in the world who don''t like Barbie dolls, four-wheel drive cars, financial statements and other economic trends?


    In addition, when Jiang Xinrui talked about his thoughts, not only Qin, Anhui and Henan, but also Jiangliu and Huasheng were slightly stunned.


    Jiangliu and Huasheng are still obscure. They just take a look at Jiang Xinrui. They are puzzled in their eyes


    As for Qin, Wan and Yu, he was completely stunned. The child would think wildly if he didn''t read the report?


    What''s the habit?


    Heredity?


    Before Qin Wanyu doubts over, the wind pulls Qin Wanyu away and prepares to wash hands and eat.


    Feng Xi didn''t want Qin Wanyu to continue to ask questions. She couldn''t explain why, so she felt that it was better not to go deep into some things.


    "Have they not arrived yet?"


    "We''re all going to start eating."


    Feng Xi directly changes the topic and looks at the Huasheng.


    Today is a reunion bar, or white dye organization, experienced so much, they really did not have a good meal!


    As a result, he hasn''t come yet. Because it''s bairan and other organizations, Huasheng hasn''t called sister Huazhi to come over. After all, he''s from the other side.


    So today, some people gathered in the spring breeze of ten li, Huasheng, a family of three, Fengxi, Qin, Wanyu, and two old ghosts, bairan, fengqingcheng and Mingyan, burning two old ghosts.


    "I had already arrived, but when I arrived, I found that I forgot to take the wine. I asked us to try his new peach blossom wine, and then I directly pulled the Hades and Fengdu together to take it back with him!"


    "Let''s sit down and wait. It should be soon."


    Hua Sheng and his daughter sit beside the river. Beside them are Fengxi and Qin, Anhui and Henan. The position opposite the round table is reserved for Bai ran and others.


    When Hua Sheng finished saying this, Jiang Xinrui''s expression was suddenly a little dazed, and his eyes were on the hairy crab on the table.


    Qin Wanyu thought she wanted to eat?


    But after all, the distinguished guests have not come yet. It is not good for Qin, Anhui and Henan to let the little girl eat first.


    Can only look at comfort, let her wait, these are her.


    The heart of the river?


    She didn''t seem to understand her uncle Qin''s brain circuits.

 Chapter 2893

    "Rui''er, let''s wait a little longer. Let''s have a cake first. Your favorite one."


    Qin Wanyu looked at Jiang Xinrui and looked up at himself. Qin Wanyu''s heart, ah, followed him. He couldn''t help but look at the river. It must be this guy who didn''t feed his children.


    It''s just a little bit a day to eat, especially Huasheng. It''s also two meals a day. How can children do it.


    Qin Wanyu was really distressed, especially looking at the little girl''s hungry little eyes. He wanted to take the baby away directly.


    Then he took out the lotus cake that had been prepared in his arms, opened a box and handed it to the little girl. She behaved naturally and without any violation.


    It seems to have been done countless times.


    "Take it. You don''t have to be afraid of your parents. Uncle Qin gave you something to eat. It''s all you like."


    Looking at the little girl for a long time, Qin Wanyu thought that she was worried that Jiang Liu and Huasheng would not allow her. After all, the inheritors of such an aristocratic family have rules in everything they say and do, even how much they eat.


    However, Qin, Wan and Yu knew that the Jiang family was not. Whether it was Jiangliu or Huasheng, they could not bear it.


    Soft Meng''s daughter is going to hurt.


    "Thank you, uncle Qin. I''ve grown up and don''t eat these things."


    "I''m not hungry, I''m just distracted."


    Jiang Xinrui seemed to be relieved from the stupor, and then he gave a big smile. He sat down in a proper way. He really didn''t want anything in Qin Wanyu''s hands.


    It was as if the greedy little girl had disappeared.


    The reason for Jiang Xinrui''s loss of mind is actually this hairy crab, not because she wants to eat it, but because she doesn''t like it!


    She didn''t like it since she was a child. She didn''t like the fishy smell of seafood. She would vomit every time she ate it, but there was no other reaction except vomiting.


    Yes, Jiang Xinrui really doesn''t like it, but there are other people who like this thing, but that person is there.


    It is Qin Wanyu who has the wrong memory, not only Qin Wanyu, but everyone can''t remember.


    For Chang''an and xi''le, people''s memories are biased or overlapped, and their preferences or habits are all added to one person.


    Because Qin, Anhui and Henan followed suit and took care of Chang''an for a little longer, many memories of Chang''an were put in joy, which is now the heart of the river.


    It''s just Hibiscus cake. There must be no mistake in my memory.


    But I don''t know why the little girl doesn''t like eating all of a sudden?


    "Here we are. We''ve been waiting for you!"


    "Try my new peach blossom wine."


    Just as Jiang Xinrui''s words fall, a few figures suddenly appear in the spring breeze of ten li. They are Bai ran, the wind blows the city, and the flame is burning with nightmare.


    After the four appeared, they were not polite and sat down directly.


    Bai ran puts two pots of wine in the middle and gets up to fill it for everyone.


    "How dare you trouble the fox emperor to pour wine himself? I am the master of this place, or I will come!"


    Looking at Bai ran, Jiang Liu gets up and quickly follows him. Jiang Liu doesn''t feel much about the conversation between Qin Wanyu and his daughter just now. He just keeps silent, because he also remembers that the child loves to eat cakes in front of him


    Bai ran didn''t show any politeness to Jiang Liu, and gave the reward directly. However, the other people just got up to pick up the wine.


    Although Bai ran also remembers, in this place, Bai ran still regards the river as a mortal.


    Now it seems that everything has settled down. I hope they can live a stable life. They will not come again after dinner today.

 Chapter 2894

    After all, normal people''s life, there should not be any messy things.


    In particular, Bai Ran has heard about Jiang Xinrui''s affairs. He thinks it''s very good.


    as like as two peas, the girl is not the same girl, but half of her character is very Changan, or Changan.


    The elder brother is gone, but the younger sister shows the different side of the elder brother, which can be regarded as the acquaintance between the two brothers and sisters.


    Twins are always amazing.


    As for bairan''s idea, it''s also serious not to meet them if they want to meet after the dinner. If it wasn''t for Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu who wanted to thank them, Bai ran would not follow the group.


    He really thought it was the last time.


    I just didn''t expect that things are changeable


    Bai ran said it early. The fate between him and the spring breeze in Shili was endless.


    The wine board was quite harmonious. Several people chatted with each other and said thank you. I don''t know whether the peach blossom wine is powerful or not.


    In short, Bai ran began to feel uncomfortable after drinking, especially congested.


    At the end of the day, they left with the wind. They both left. They didn''t stay for a long time. They didn''t say too much. They just lost their memory again and again. They didn''t want to say anything more.


    As long as people are still alive and life is going on, that''s enough.


    After Bai ran and others have left, Jiang Xinrui on the dining table can''t help turning around and running to the bathroom to vomit.


    She almost vomited all the food she had eaten in the past two days, which scared Jiang Liu and others. Qin Wanyu was about to rescue the car.


    Fortunately, she was stopped by Jiang Xinrui and said that she was just in a hurry. After washing, she went back to her room to have a rest


    When the little girl was lying alone on the bed, her expression was not as energetic as before, and her eyes were more soft and cute, and her manner was not as calm as in the daytime.


    It turns out that she still can''t eat this food


    Anything can be changed, but from the heart of the likes and dislikes, it is really difficult, that thing in the mouth, she especially want to vomit, that is a physiological reaction.


    But she still insisted. When Bai ran and others left, she couldn''t help but vomit.


    The little girl looked at the stars outside through the window, closed her eyes and fell asleep slowly. In the moonlight, the little girl on the bed seemed to shed a tear.


    Just don''t know if it''s physical or something?


    However, Bai ran didn''t go back to the fox Kingdom at the moment. Instead, she took the wind to the city and went to the now dilapidated seventy-two fantasy land.


    The former seventy-two fairylands were mysterious and even undetectable.


    If you don''t have the ability, I''m afraid it''s life to enter, but not to leave.


    But now, once such a dangerous place, has been in a mess.


    Even the surrounding original border does not exist, anyone can go in and trample on it.


    Bai Ran is really uncomfortable when she thinks of Chang''an. Although she doesn''t spend much time with the child, she has to admit that the eye edge is really magical.


    Bai ran really likes Chang''an, especially when he knows the ability of Chang''an. If there is such a descendant, his Fox and tail will go to heaven.


    It''s just nothing now.


    After all, Chang''an disorganized and rearranged it at that time. His magic power disappeared, and the spiritual power was scattered in the whole three realms and six paths

 Chapter 2895

    Seventy two Wonderland.


    Strictly speaking, it''s a dilapidated seventy-two fairyland. Overhead, that is, the night sky outside, there are lifeless flowers and plants at the foot, and the once clear river has dried up.


    The fish in the river, where the Huasheng family happily catch fish, is no longer there. The birds in the sky and the horses on the ground have long disappeared. All that belong to the illusion have disappeared, and those that don''t belong also run out when the boundary is broken.


    Bai ran sits in the place where Chang''an has turned into a group of forces. She sits down and looks at the stars in the sky.


    For Chang''an, Bai Ran is really a pity, not a joke.


    Besides, looking at all the people, including Hua Sheng, Jiang Liu doesn''t remember that they once had a son. In order to live for them, they chose to sacrifice their own children. Not only Bai ran, but also Mingyan''s heart felt a little uncomfortable.


    If Chang''an was sent to them at the beginning, and they helped to watch it together, would it not be the result now?


    But no if, at that time, no one thought that the trend of things would become what it is today, and what''s more, Chang''an would be so extreme.


    If there is a slight danger signal to the outside world, it will be fully armed at once


    But then again, even if they want to help, there is no way, after all, the strength is limited.


    In fact, what they should have thought of for a long time is that the identity of Chang''an is not simple from the beginning, let alone what they know.


    Even Huasheng and Jiangliu are only half right. Chang''an is indeed the child of Huasheng and Jiangliu. This is true, but Chang''an is also the reincarnation of someone.


    However, this person is not the three realms and six ways of thinking that the moon is cut. Chang''an''s is not the reincarnation of the moon, but the Lord of the demon world!


    Therefore, the reason why the demon world was excited at that time was not the same as that of the wrong person. Although Chang''an was not beheading the moon, it was not much worse than that. It was even stronger.


    It''s just that he hasn''t had a chance to grow up!


    Even so, before growing up, we have the strength now, which can not be underestimated.


    "The child was originally the next master of the demon world. His existence was just like that of beheading the moon. The only difference is that he was the second highness of the demon Kingdom, and was born in the demon world. Chang''an was different. He was born in the human world."


    "The children of the two most unusual people in the world! In the final analysis, it''s because of the river flow. I didn''t expect that the first form of his existence and the world was demon! "


    "It''s no wonder that he can touch the ring without any damage, but we can''t believe it."


    "If Chang''an didn''t choose to sacrifice himself and kill himself for the sake of the river and Huasheng, I''m afraid that now, when he grows up, all of us together will not be his opponent..."


    Feng Qingcheng sits opposite Bai ran, with some regret in her tone and a complicated look. When she said this, she didn''t look at Bai ran, but just looked at the sky. It turned out that when there was no boundary between the two fairylands, it was like this!


    The original is the same sky, a world, but did not expect this magical place can become a small world.


    It''s just that fengqingcheng doesn''t understand why the aura here is so abundant. Obviously, it seems inexhaustible. But after Chang''an triggered all the sky thunder sacrifices, the boundary of 72 illusion was broken, and the spiritual power inside was just like the gas in a balloon, and it poured out madly

 Chapter 2896

    Now I think it has become a strange phenomenon.


    And no one can explain that anymore.


    In fact, it''s not surprising that the tone of fengqingcheng is complicated. It''s very complicated for anyone to have such a thing.


    Obviously, they are two great gods, and their identities are incomparably noble. How can their combination be a demon?


    Even the next master of the demon world?


    It''s not that they care about the identity of the devil, but they really don''t understand it. When they know the identity of the river, it will be more complicated.


    "If he killed himself, I think he should have understood that, otherwise he would not have made such a choice, and he was also dependent on Huasheng. He was also a child eager to be loved. When he was born, although he didn''t know anything, he knew that he was different. Once something went wrong, he might be abandoned!"


    "It''s just the river..."


    "Before, I also thought about why the boundary between God and devil is so clear, but I didn''t expect that what was confused from the beginning was once the master of the world!"


    "If this person is not a river, I don''t know what it will be like compared with this world."


    Dark flame in Bai ran side, listen to the words of the wind Qing City, can''t help but sigh.


    It''s not that Mingyan still cares about the river in his heart, but what he said is also true. If it was another God who was once a devil, he would only kill him now?


    After all, it''s magic!


    At the beginning, Jiang Liu''s status was not the same as that of the former!


    "Who said no, we people, no matter in the past life or this life, now it seems, are all living under the body of this family..."


    "No, I think of a point. Do you think that my status can be improved? My relative''s husband, no matter in the past life or this life, his identity is so flashy, I can follow with some light! "


    Although Bai ran was filled with regret after Chang''an left, his mood would not affect him all the time. He didn''t want to see the people around him with sad faces one by one!


    Chang''an''s sacrifice is for the happiness of the Huasheng family. Those who have relatives with him are the same as his family. Now, with the people around him, his family, naturally, will be happy


    Although Bai Ran is full of fallacies, it should not be said, which is very inspiring!


    As soon as Bai Ran''s words fall, the wind blows down the city, and the three people are shocked. Their expression is obviously choked.


    Did not expect that Bai Ran''s big face developed to this point today?


    I haven''t heard that Fox''s specialty is big face?


    "The characteristics of the fox emperor are not brave and brave, or they are infatuated with people. Of course, there are also extremely cunning. How can you become particularly big? Do you have to be different from others and make something special? "


    Yan Zhuo looks at Bai Ran''s expression from melancholy to melancholy. She can''t help but say a sigh.


    He can''t help thinking, fox world will be under his leadership, increasingly big face?


    "You''ve been in hell for a long time, and you can''t speak. Are you so boastful? I''m telling the truth


    "Do you understand the truth? Then I am related to Huasheng. Naturally, I am also related to Jiangliu! "


    Bai ran turns her head and looks at Yan Zhuo. She almost breaks up with Yan Zhuo about the relationship between the two generations.

 Chapter 2897

    "I don''t understand kinship, but I also know that, according to your arrangement, even the relatives of five clothes are not counted?"


    "Of course, I know what you mean, and you''re right, but we''re all embarrassed. That''s it!"


    The corner of Yan''s mouth is a little smile. It''s cold and white to have a bloody face. When I smile in the dark, it''s still very fearsome.


    But Yan Zhuo doesn''t want to make Bai ran lose face. After all, he still has a big problem. He needs Bai Ran''s help!


    Don''t forget that.


    Feng Qingcheng also followed the smile, no way, her fox thought is always so innovative!


    As for the dark flame, he has been used to it. Naturally, he is not so gentle as the wind Qingcheng''s smile. He does not smile directly. A white eye is enough, and there is no more.


    No matter how many white eyes and dark flame felt that it was a waste of his expression.


    "Why did you come with me?"


    "Aren''t you all back to all walks of life?"


    "Yan Zhuo, you have a lot of things to deal with. How can you be so leisurely? Do you have time to come here with me? Hate me again, drink some peach blossom wine, we may be on the top, but you won''t? Your body doesn''t absorb it


    Bai ran looks at not only the dark flame coming, but also the nightmare burning. She thinks about it and asks in a low voice.


    As for the theory of nightmare burning just now, he doesn''t care, or he is used to it. Anyway, what he said is right, and no one can refute it!


    What''s more, no matter what, Yan Zhuo is also the emperor of heaven. Even if there is no ceremony, everyone will recognize it. Of course, if anyone dares not, they will certainly help us recognize it. As for how to do it, it is not necessary. It is inevitable to use some small steps!


    However, their appellations for Yan Zhuo could not be changed for a while. Of course, this was also in private. If it was in a formal situation, Bai ran and others would respectfully call out the emperor of heaven.


    The position of the emperor of heaven was witnessed by their own eyes and pushed up by their own hands!


    If TIANYAO was still alive, he would not be able to hold down the coffin. He wanted to know why he could treat bairan so well?


    But TIANYAO is doomed to have no chance. Not all gods have reincarnation.


    Of course, it''s a pity that sanyaozi was not the emperor''s God.


    But he didn''t expect a position of power, which made him totally different


    "Those things are not urgent. I have time to deal with them in the future, and some people will deal with them. I won''t find a job for myself. In fact, there''s nothing to do. I don''t want to fight any more. People are busy with their own affairs. It''s very relaxing and easy. You know me. I don''t care about Fengdu. I just press on."


    "Do you remember a promise you owed me before?"


    "Now that the dust has settled, is it time to cash in?"


    "I thought it would be a war between gods and demons, so there is no ceremony. It''s all over now. It''s better to make up for one. It''s just that I''ve been closed for many years, and I don''t know a lot of things. Can you help me with it?"


    "Jifu or something should be made according to your size. I have a look. Our height and body shape are almost the same. If you can wear them, I can wear them. But I need to go back to Feng for a while. I don''t like it. I have to make myself white before the ceremony."

 Chapter 2898

    "Only in this way can you look good in a lucky suit!"


    "You''ve been with me for a long time, and you know that I can''t change this habit!"


    "I think you can understand it."


    Yan Zhuo sits by Bai Ran''s side. Her eyes should not be said. She looks strange.


    Not only Bai ran, but even Feng Qingcheng doesn''t understand. But she doesn''t speak. She always thinks that Yan Zhuo is not such a person who cares about these things?


    "No, no, no, we can''t understand your deformed aesthetics. It''s true that you cover up all kinds of ugliness, but can''t you look like this?"


    "I said that you are a great man, almost enough, and you should make yourself so white in the ceremony of accession to the throne!"


    "Believe me, you are now very white, white to reflective, white to no one can compare, and you have to help you with my size, you are too much! How long can you try on the clothes? "


    Bai ran looks at Yan Zhuo. He has to give everything to him. He is not happy. How can he arrange the process with ease?


    Originally, Bai ran thought it was strange to see Yan Zhuo''s decision, but as soon as he heard that the old man was for the sake of beauty, he said nothing.


    She took you with her words, but after a few words, Bai ran felt helpless, so she gave Yan Zhuo affirmation.


    What''s more, Bai Ran has a kind of intuition. He should not accept this matter. There is always a kind of nightmare to set him up?


    Although he can''t think of it, it''s the safest thing to do nothing!


    "What do you think? The process is naturally arranged by the Department of rites. You just need to stare at it. You can make sure that the process is OK."


    "As for the gift suit, you don''t have to do anything. Help me try it. I have to hurry up! If I absorb less, I will lose an inch. Then I must delay my good time


    "What''s more, help me make a lucky dress for the queen of heaven. Although I don''t have a partner now, I think it''s meaningful to cut this thing together. It''s a good luck picture. The lucky dress of emperor Tiandi will be made on the same day!"


    "After this day, the size of the costume will be in accordance with the Qing City. Who calls us several? You have a daughter-in-law. Besides, I don''t understand the woman''s clothes, so you two should come here!"


    "By the way, there are many new descendants of your fox clan? If you really feel that the dark flame and the Qing City are not enough to help you, call on all the fox people of you! "


    "It''s settled. I''ll go first. I''ve ordered the Department of rites to make a good plan in two days. So you can go ahead and do it!"


    Yan Zhuo''s words are very relaxed, and she has a vague expectation. She does not wait for Bai ran to say anything more. She gives her full authority to him and returns to Fengdu directly.


    Since then, Fengdu gate has never been opened again!


    Yan Zhuo''s character is more suitable to stay in hell, only there can make him feel at ease.


    Now all the things are settled down, and the demon world is recuperating. If there are powerful generals like bairan and Mingyan, there won''t be any big problems. Naturally, he doesn''t care. What''s more, the Jiangliu family is very good now, and he can see clearly!


    There''s nothing to worry about.


    However, Yan Zhuo didn''t go to the ceremony two days later. What''s more, he didn''t see how Bai ran and his wife made such a big thing clear in the past two days.


    Bairan''s busy fox tail is all drooping, and the Empress Dowager''s lucky clothes have been tried several times!

 Chapter 2899

    Although fengqingcheng promised to help, but looking at the Queen''s gift suit made completely in accordance with his own size, he felt strange.


    "White dye..."


    "This dress is really heavy. How can I have the seed..."


    Feng Qingcheng looks at herself in the mirror wearing the Queen''s lucky clothes. The red wedding dress is shining on the jubilant. The Golden Dragon Phoenix represents the right.


    Such clothes are really heavy!


    With the right of the body, then it represents the great righteousness of serving the people. The greater the right, the greater the responsibility. This is not only for enjoyment.


    Speak and do things responsibly, fengqingcheng really don''t understand why some people stand here and completely change, abuse their rights, make the world upside down? As a result, people in high positions can''t live on their own, can''t they?


    Isn''t such a high-level right raised by the people?


    Why not cherish it?


    Maybe following fengqingcheng is the relationship between man and God. She pays more attention to human world. Many things, fengqingcheng even cares more than bairan!


    "What is there?"


    "How can this dress not be heavy? The Lord of heaven and earth, the master of the three realms and the six ways, should have been supreme, but it is also the misfortune of the three realms and the six ways that the father and the son made a mess of smoke and no dignity."


    "Fortunately, now it''s changed to Yan Zhuo. He looks lonely and proud, but he used to be concerned about the world. He even wanted to save the people who suffered from the calamities of the end of the world for the sake of being a river current."


    "Although he is disappointed because of the three realms and six ways, he is in charge now. I believe that Yan Zhuo will be a very competent emperor."


    "Besides, don''t you believe him? Except for that little quirk, the rest is really perfect! The combat effectiveness, even if we do not order Fengdu, is very considerable. "


    "But then again, I have never seen that emperor of heaven ascend the throne. I don''t even try my own lucky clothes. I give them all to my brother!"


    When Bai ran said this, she just wanted to sit down, but she turned her head and saw the man in the mirror, dressed in a lucky suit of the emperor of heaven. At the top of the right, she still didn''t fold her clothes.


    After all, it''s not his usual clothes. It''s no joke how comfortable he is.


    If it was not for TIANYAO''s father and son''s making this three realms and six ways a mess, bairan was really in awe of the emperor of heaven.


    So Bai ran finally stood up in a proper way to check where there was something wrong with the clothes so that they could change them quickly. After all, the ceremony will start tomorrow, and the gods from all walks of life will follow.


    I''m afraid there will be no time to change it when I come back tomorrow.


    There is no room for mistakes at this time.


    It''s true that people are different and Bai Ran''s attitude is also different. If it had been before, he was not so honest.


    "I understand what you mean. Of course, I know that Yan Zhuo will be a very competent emperor of heaven."


    "I also believe that he has this ability, but I always feel that..."


    "You look at the people in the mirror. It''s you and me, and the emperor''s and Empress''s lucky clothes are also made according to our size. Although Yan Zhuo says that for the sake of auspiciousness, two pieces of clothes are made together, but he has no one to be happy about. Who is the lucky suit left for this day? What''s more, I didn''t make the idea of future queen''s costume according to my figure! "


    "Tomorrow is the grand ceremony. He has not moved yet. Just now I have sent Nangong to Fengdu to invite him. But when Nangong sends a message back, the gate of Fengdu hell is closed!"

 Chapter 2900

    "You know, he''s only going back for two days, and as for keeping the door closed? Nangong doesn''t open the door to call. Even Yu Qilin is not there. He doesn''t respond. In the past, no matter who he is, as long as he passes through Fengdu''s boundary, Yu Qilin will come out to have a look. Now he doesn''t respond to the call? "


    "After careful calculation, it will be only a few hours later, but now we can''t even get in touch with the protagonist? What does he mean? Bai ran, I think he wants to... "


    The more Feng Qingcheng thinks about it, the more she feels wrong. She is really anxious when she looks at Bai ran, because her intuition is always sharp.


    That day, when I was in the 72 fairyland, I felt a little strange when the wind blew the city. But when I thought about it, it was after all a promise promised by Bai ran and Ming Yan, and now they have already said it.


    It''s just a favor. It''s nothing.


    But now it doesn''t seem so simple.


    "You mean He is jealous that I have a daughter-in-law, so the clothes are made according to your figure. He wants you after the day! "


    "The old man, don''t really think so?"


    Bai Ran''s tone is very excited. She completely forgets the emperor''s lucky clothes. She sticks her waist and goes back and forth in circles!


    Because of this auspicious dress, Bai Ran is not only very careful, but also very careful when she hears Bai Ran''s words.


    He didn''t care about anything. According to Bai Ran''s back and forth, he lifted his leg and kicked him out directly.


    Feng Qingcheng finished these, gently arranged the skirt, looked around, there is no big problem, this just looked up to see the white dye was kicked.


    Bai ran sits on the ground, her eyes are a little confused, because the clothes are too heavy, so he didn''t stop. It''s not that he is weak!


    This is what Bai ran said when she was kicked.


    Otherwise, how can a male be weaker than a female?


    Although he has a big face, he also wants face!


    "White dye!..."


    "What are you doing sitting on the ground? Didn''t you worry about wrinkles just now? "


    Just as Bai Ran is ready to get up and coax her daughter-in-law, she turns around and hears the voice of the dark flame. Then she gets up quickly, otherwise it will be too humiliating.


    And the pace of the dark flame is a little urgent, thinking of talking to Bai ran, but seeing this situation, it is rare to be a little embarrassed.


    This white dye is really Become more lively!


    "The clothes are too heavy. I didn''t stop for a moment. Don''t talk about it. What''s the matter?"


    Bai Ran is tidying up her clothes and checking for any problems. She doesn''t have time to ask.


    Feng Qingcheng stood aside, and it was rare for her to blush. Then the group of Bai ran sorted it out together. She was annoyed that she should go home and beat her if she was angry again!


    Domestic violence should not be outside.


    "The God of the Ministry of rites said that the auspicious time is half an hour later, not tomorrow at all!"


    "But Yan Zhuo can''t be contacted now!"


    "As for this time, it has always been a nightmare. Now we are waiting for the inauguration ceremony to begin!"


    "And..."


    Mingyan looks at bairan, and doesn''t know whether to gloat for a moment. Of course, he is still very serious about this matter.


    After all, he was involved in it.


    The promise at that time was not only Bai Ran''s promise, but also him!


    "What else?"


    Feng Qingcheng gives up arranging Bai Ran''s clothes. She looks shocked and looks at the dark flame. She says that she feels something wrong. Is it really the same as what she thinks

 Chapter 2901

    But Bai Ran has been in a daze. This is not a trivial matter. His brain also began to react to what happened just now.


    Did he really get cheated by the old thing "Yan Zhuo"?


    "What''s more, the name of the tenth emperor of heaven recorded in the silk book of God worship in the Ministry of rites is White dye! After that, the wind blows the city


    "The promise that Yan Zhuo wants you to return is to accept the position of emperor of heaven! The imperial edict says Zen position and bairan of the fox emperor! "


    "The death of TIANYAO, he back, and finally gave you the position of the emperor of heaven, this guy, from the beginning, even if we plan well, we should not let him down!"


    Mingyan shows bairan a look at the imperial edict given by Yan Zhuo before, and then claps his hands. The God who is ready to coronate Bai ran follows in.


    Now Bai Ran''s body only needs the emperor''s crown. Half an hour is enough.


    But the dark flame kneels down directly, follows the ritual Department God together, requests white dye to receive the crown.


    "You old man You and Yan Zhuo set me a trap together? "


    "You, this, this No, I just try on a suit for him. I don''t want it. My daughter-in-law, let''s go. I said these two old things are not good people! "


    "You bad old man, you bad you


    White dyed brain melon seeds are buzzing, especially looking at the imperial edict left by Yan Zhuo. She changes hands and throws them aside. She pulls the wind to Qingcheng and leaves, but fengqingcheng doesn''t move. It''s not that she is seduced by this position.


    But at this moment, her brain is clearer than Bai ran. The silk manuscripts for offering sacrifices to heaven have been issued, and the imperial edict for Zen throne has also been promulgated, which is known to all the three realms and six doctrines.


    Only the two of them knew at the last minute that there was no time to change anything!


    Everything has been settled. It''s not to say that bairan will leave with her now.


    What''s more, their lucky clothes are all made according to their size. They should have known about it for a long time. How could they be so stupid!


    It''s too late to say anything now


    "Bairan, this is not the time for us to be willful."


    Feng Qingcheng picks up the imperial edict of Zen throne thrown down by Bai ran. She looks serious. She should know that this dress is not easy to wear.


    When they heard the words of the wind, they all nodded and continued to ask Bai ran to add the emperor''s crown!


    "Qingcheng! This is not a joke! Today''s crown is the shackles. Our rights and responsibilities are the same! "


    "Many things are not as simple as we think. Do you think I really can''t understand you?"


    "Dark flame, nightmare burning in Fengdu for a long time, many things do not understand, you do not understand it? There is no way to carry I''ll sit and enjoy myself? Even if you succeed, it should be you! "


    Bai ran looks at the head of the Ministry of rites kneeling and holding up the crown of the emperor and the Phoenix crown of the queen. Her expression is no more relaxed than that of the city, which is more serious.


    Then he looked at the flame, and there was no smile in his eyes for the first time.


    You should know that when facing the dark flame, even in the time of the war between gods and demons, it was the war, Bai ran could continue to face the grim killing with a smile.


    It has never changed.


    It''s obvious that Mingyan knew this for a long time. Bai ran had a little temper in her heart. They had known each other for many years, and this feeling was not comparable to anyone else.


    Who in the world doesn''t know that they have a good relationship. As a result, the two of them have negotiated and directly put him on the shelf?


    He knew it was because of their trust, but how could he be at ease?

 Chapter 2903

    "Bai ran, you are the most suitable position for us! This is also the common decision of Yan Zhuo and I. although he made the decision first and I agreed with him later, you can see that you are really popular! "


    "I''m in charge of the underworld. It''s certainly not suitable for me. Yan Zhuo has been underground for a long time. He really doesn''t adapt to being outside. Besides, you know his habits..."


    "What''s more, you are the only one among us who has married a wife. In the future, there will be a later one. However, I won''t say anything about the two of us. My heart is no longer like this. So if any of us, the position around us is empty, and you are the most suitable one!"


    "If you look at other people, I don''t have to say that the three realms and six ways are really too tired, and the war is really enough. I don''t want to experience it. Only you are the two of us who can rest assured."


    "Besides, the emperor of heaven is you. The Huasheng family can really live a comfortable life."


    "Do you want me to wear it for you myself?"


    "Qingcheng has been standing with you for a long time. You are not tired, but the mother and son are tired. You can''t ignore it!"


    Dark flame finish saying, looked at the hourglass of eye hour, go up directly, look at white dye, let him choose.


    With encouragement in his eyes, Bai Ran is really happy to be in this position, because he has known Bai ran for the longest time. Although Bai Ran has no ambition, he can not be denied that he is a good leader.


    Under his leadership, the fox clan is getting better and better. Although Bai Ran''s appearance looks unreliable and careless, he is really smart. After all, although the old fox emperor is infatuated, he doesn''t lose his sense, because Bai Ran is also that material!


    "When am I married or the best reason to succeed the emperor? How can you two use being single as an excuse? "


    "What''s more, look at you two. A ten thousand year old iron tree is hard to open a flower, and it''s wrong person. It''s even whiter. It''s not as good as you. Anyway, you have a favorite..."


    "Wait a minute, what mother and son?"


    Bai Ran''s tone became weak, and her eyebrows and eyes were about to wrinkle into caterpillars. But when she received a news that was an explosion to him, her eyes were stunned and her voice became a little trembling.


    Then he turned around and stretched his whole head forward. With his hands and feet, he went to fengqingcheng and looked up and down. His eyes were fixed on his stomach.


    That pair of uneasy little hands, want to stretch but dare not to extend, finally looking at the wind overturning City, pray for affirmation?


    "Qing Cheng? What''s the situation? "


    Bai Ran''s voice was relieved for a while, because he still put his hand on the stomach of fengqingcheng, and he felt the breath of life!


    He felt the breath of life in his daughter-in-law?


    "I thought I''d tell you after today!"


    "I didn''t expect..."


    "It''s been two months. I''ve been busy before. I didn''t feel comfortable. I went to the hospital two days ago and found out."


    "And I''m not so delicate. I still play forward in the war. It''s OK. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Looking at Bai Ran''s appearance, Feng Qingcheng couldn''t help laughing.


    Just thinking about Bai Ran''s succession to Emperor Tian, it still depends on him. After all, as Bai ran said, some decisions have been made, and he will be responsible for this decision all his life.


    She is also worried about falling short of everyone''s expectations!


    After all, she is a God and always


    "It''s not that I want to help you announce that the queen is pregnant. As usual, it''s supposed to sacrifice to heaven. Although it''s not today, the Department of rites also needs to prepare in advance."

 Chapter 2904

    "The imperial edict of Zen throne was seen in the yixianyuan Then we all know! It seems that Bai ran only knows now. "


    "No matter what, you''ve got a future now. You''re overjoyed, and you have no reason to refuse!"


    When Mingyan said this, she went straight forward. In the excitement of Bai Ran''s daughter-in-law''s pregnancy and he had a baby, she crowned him.


    Once the emperor''s crown is put on, the meaning is not the same. The dark flame has been waiting for the hour, and bairan''s sacrifice to heaven begins immediately.


    It should have been Yan Zhuo, but he was afraid that Bai ran would see him refuse, so he closed down.


    Leave everything to yourself.


    Although this kind of thing, the dark flame feels some really not quite genuine, but Bai Ran is really the most suitable person.


    Can''t we pull Huasheng up when Jiangliu is on the right track with Huasheng''s human life?


    As for fengqingcheng''s pregnancy, it''s really a surprise. They didn''t expect that it was just right to choose this time.


    Therefore, Bai Ran''s life is good, and no one can refute it.


    But Bai ran wore the crown of God at that moment, the excited look on her face also slowly faded.


    Because he knows that this is a different responsibility, which he can''t refuse.


    Bai ran holds the hand of fengqingcheng, then adds a phoenix crown for fengqingcheng in silence, and goes out with fengqingcheng.


    At the moment of coronation, he was not only white dyed, but also the shelter of his people. He should be worthy of this position, the emperor of heaven, and his brothers


    Since then, the tenth emperor of heaven has become a myth. It has been passed down from generation to generation. During his reign, he made great efforts to rule the country. The only queen of heaven is his first wife, the son of no different belly. This person has become a good story in his whole life.


    What they do is for the prosperity of the three realms and six ways, and even the flourishing age of no war for thousands of years. We should know that the war between gods and Demons has always been a hidden danger of the three realms and six ways. No matter which emperor of heaven, they will fight several times. It is not that they want to fight, but the demon world is also restless.


    However, when Bai ran arrived, although he had a certain relationship with Luoyao, he could not deny that there was Bai Ran''s efforts. The two sides were still friendly. Luoyao''s sons and daughters followed Bai Ran''s side to experience.


    Of course, it can''t be denied that in this war, the demon world suffered heavy losses, and it took tens of thousands of years to recover, so there should be punishment. However, seeing that the demon world was scarred, and there was Brahma in the demon world governing with the beacon shadow, the killing heart gradually became stable, and bairan could not drive it out.


    There are reasons for the existence of any realm. Bairan will not break this balance until it is absolutely necessary.


    However, after 100000 years, the two sides will be more peaceful when they succeed their highness and take over the demon world. Who calls them relatives?


    This relative is not just about Luo Yao


    If we say the only regret, it may be that when Bai ran succeeded to the throne, Yan Zhuo didn''t come after all. He only sent a congratulatory gift, the key to the gate of Fengdu.


    He told bairan that if one day, when he could not hold on, he would open the gate of Fengdu, release the things under Fengdu hell and destroy the world!


    Bai ran almost didn''t roll her eyes when she saw it!


    Is this something you can take at will?


    Then he locked the key to the left layer after layer and hid it completely. He was very lucky that this thing didn''t come out in his hand one day!


    As for whether the offspring need it, it is not his choice

 Chapter 2905

    At the same time, when Bai ran succeeded the emperor of heaven, Fengdu hell was also a rare "lively" point.


    "Master, have you really decided?"


    "But I can''t bear you, can I? I''ll beat them up again and let them release more resentment... "


    Yu Qilin''s voice was not choking, but hoarse. The child was crying and didn''t know what the night was.


    But who will not cry when it comes to this matter? The great emperor Fengdu is just like her father. She is going to leave now. No matter what she is, how can she not cry?


    And this is not to go far away, but to fall!


    Return to chaos and never get up again after deep sleep


    "Don''t cry. There is no feast that will never end. Don''t you always want to experience? I didn''t worry about it before. Now it''s under the control of white dye. I believe you''ll be OK. "


    "To leave is a kind of relief for me. You grow up around me, you should understand me!"


    The nightmare time has come to an end, or it has already come to an end. It is he who clings to it and lives on the resentment under hell all day long, otherwise he would have gone.


    Where can we wait until today?


    Today, the body is full of holes. If you don''t absorb the ultimate white, it will easily rot and be found.


    The world only knows that their regenerative ability is amazing and their fecundity is fast, but they don''t know. In fact, they are very fragile, and their life span is short compared with others. The only nutrient that can survive is resentment, which makes his body look like a person.


    You know, their real body is a group of Qi, where there is appearance, just look at who looks good, then grow into what kind.


    Therefore, when someone likes him, Yan Zhuo never dare to answer. He knows that his face is stolen, and that love does not belong to him.


    Such things as him are still feared by the emperor?


    Every time I think of it, Yan Zhuo is mocking. The world is really fair. When you admire others, he also envies you.


    Therefore, Yan Zhuo really wants to end his life when he grows up. If he doesn''t meet the God of Chenyuan and let him find some meaning, he can do something meaningful with his own convenience. However, too many things happened later, which makes Yan Zhuo really bored.


    Now that the dust has settled down, the God of Chenyuan wants to have a life. He is happy in the human world. Although he has forgotten the child, it is also a fulfillment of his wish. After all, if he remembers, he can''t live, and the child does not want them to remember.


    It''s really a surprise for Yan Zhuo to meet Ming Yan and Bai ran. People like him never thought that they would make friends, and some of them did not dislike him.


    When his black robe faded, Yan Zhuo looked at himself. In addition to his white limbs, all the others were supported by black resentment. He hated it.


    When you are an adult, you will have no body. That is to say, when you grow up, you will die!


    With such a body, how could he want offspring?


    In his opinion, such a race should have been extinct long ago. As an adult, he looked like a ghost. He wanted to maintain only resentment. He was really tired.


    The key given to Bai Ran is also the only thing that can help Bai ran after he falls.


    After his fall, the gate of Fengdu was sealed automatically. Once opened, the contents inside would not be bound, enough to destroy the world. After all, the things here are not good things.

 Chapter 2902

    "Don''t say anything. Since you know all about it, you can tell him to come back and get ready to ascend the throne. You know my character. I don''t care whether I sacrifice to heaven or not. I don''t care about love."


    In the final analysis, they agreed at that time that there were difficulties, and now all the consequences of nightmare burning a person to bear, and then put the reputation of justice on his body?


    Bai Ran has a big face, but it also divides time and matters!


    Besides, he is not really shameless.


    After Bai ran finished, he did not care about it. He began to take off his clothes. He could not try them on any more. He always thought he was a fox, and he was the most intelligent.


    Of course, in Bai Ran''s eyes, he always felt that way, and his head was still very clear.


    I just didn''t expect that at this time, he was put together by his brother!


    Bai ran really felt that she had disgraced the Fox family.


    "God, think twice!"


    "If you leave now, you won''t let us live!"


    "The imperial edict on Zen throne has been issued. Let alone the three realms and the six doctrines, the silk manuscript of offering sacrifices to heaven has also been burned, and the nine fold heaven knows that you are the co Lord. If you don''t care now, you will be punished by heaven!"


    "You are not the only one, but also your wife, Empress Dowager and even us gods Because we have not admonished you well! "


    "And the auspicious time is coming. You can be self willed at any time, but you can''t do it!"


    The Minister of Rites has white hair and red clothes. He lies at the feet of white dye. He says nothing today.


    At the beginning, it was also a nightmare. If Bai ran did not complete the coronation ceremony of the emperor of heaven today, the three realms and six principles would be in chaos. After all, the old gods like them who only knew how to abide by the ancient law and etiquette system had no self-protection ability!


    "You old man!"


    "I will be punished if I refuse to be crowned? Before that, what did the father and son of TIANYAO combine into three realms and six ways? Why is there no punishment? "


    "Is this all for me?"


    "Or will you bully me as an honest man? God''s punishment will not punish those who have made mistakes, but will always come to frighten me


    "I tell you, why don''t I have a try and see how the punishment can be lowered and how to deal with me?"


    Bai ran didn''t get angry at all, but when she heard this, her temper went straight up.


    But it''s not surprising that Bai ran looks like this. Sometimes it''s really irritating. They don''t do anything harmful to nature. Many of their choices are forced. What''s the result?


    That day, the punishment was fiercer than anyone else. It seemed that the thunder robbery was all in vain.


    But look at the TIANYAO father and son. In order to consolidate his humble regime, they are always exterminated. Who cares about them?


    It''s not just that they don''t care, they''re even allowed to develop!


    At that time, why didn''t you hear about the starting point of punishment?


    As soon as Bai Ran''s words fell, the people around him knelt down again. After all, a normal emperor of heaven had finally arrived. These old guys really didn''t want to change again.


    What''s more, Bai ran doesn''t want to have anything to do. In their opinion, the punishment of heaven is sooner or later, but it''s different to anyone. Just like the father and son of TIANYAO, the final result is the end of the emperor''s position.


    Is it not enough to punish the emperor of heaven''s method of death?


    They don''t understand why Bai ran can''t understand.

 Chapter 2906

    As for why we don''t find new people to guard such a hell, I''m afraid no one would like to guard such a hell. Moreover, as long as the gate of Fengdu is not opened for a day, the boundary after his fall will always exist.


    Nothing in it can run.


    "But master, today is the succession of the emperor of heaven. Won''t you take a look at it? They should not feel well when they leave like this. Since they are friends, they should say hello


    "The little fox outside has not left yet. I''ll call him. Let''s go and have a look, OK?"


    Yu Qilin now wants to stay a little longer and stay a little longer. Just think of her as capricious. After all, there will be no one who wants to be self willed in the future.


    When Yu Qilin finished, her eyes could not see clearly. She knew that she should not let Yan Zhuo worry, but she could not help it.


    Only when I think that Yan Zhuo will leave her forever, I feel like I''m going to die.


    As for Yu Qilin''s name, Nangong Liuyue is not wrong. After all, she is more than 5000 years old. How old is that little fox.


    "It''s also a sad person to see. I don''t want to affect other people''s lives, and I don''t want to face the difference. Let me leave so that they think I''m still alive. For me, my death is really another kind of life."


    "By the way, bairan has offspring. When the child is born, you will send me the gift I prepared in advance. A cold whip can change its shape at will. It can cut off the mountains. It is extremely powerful. The whole body is dark blue. It is suitable for both boys and girls. I haven''t opened it. I''ll give it to him. Let the child name himself!"


    "In the future, if they have children again, if you still remember, help me choose a gift. Now I don''t absorb resentment. My memory is getting worse and worse. I can''t remember a lot of things. Please help me to watch them!"


    "It seems that the flame has no partner? Then don''t prepare for his children. Wait for him to get married. In short, don''t forget to send me a gift. Let them think I''m still alive. Don''t make me sad. "


    "There is also the God of Chenyuan emperor. I don''t worry about it. If you have bairan, you can take care of them..."


    "Kirin, you''ll eat less sugar. It''s for children in the human world. You''re 5000 years old. Be careful your teeth are broken."


    "Besides, you are not young. You don''t have to maintain the appearance when I found you all the time. I''m not here. I won''t admit my mistakes any more. Go back to normal. I know you''ve found that when you get angry, not only your body changes, but also your memory is disordered. You only remember what you looked like when you were a child You don''t have to accommodate me


    "In the future, find someone to accompany you, travel around the world, do what you like, your wedding dress, jewelry, even your children''s bracelets I''m already ready. "


    "It''s in the place where you often steal sweets. There are all the dowries I prepared for you and the gifts for the children. They are all treasures. They are not worse than the cold whip sent to Bai ran. Don''t lose them. They are all your dependence in the future."


    "Don''t think that without me, there will be no family. If there is any difficulty in the future, go to find Mingyan and bairan, and they will certainly help you..."


    "I remember that five thousand years ago, when I found you, you were still a cub, and in a twinkling of an eye, you have grown so big..."


    Yan Zhuo said a lot of words, which may be the most he said in his life. What he wanted to say he didn''t remember, because his body was disappearing a little bit!

 Chapter 2907

    Feng Du, the great emperor of Fengdu, left quietly, where he had been for most of his life.


    In his opinion, this place is also the worst time to witness his life, and the end is also in this place.


    It''s the beginning and the end!


    When he left, he was the only one around him, like Yu Qilin, raised by his daughter. There was no one else, no one knew.


    The little fox outside the gate of Fengdu may be a bit dull, Leng is not left, has been guarding the outside, but also waiting for Fengdu emperor to come out.


    This is also in the case that he did not know, through a door, accompanied by Yu Qilin, the spirit of Fengdu emperor for 100 years.


    The evil spirits and beasts in the hell of Fengdu have been crying for a hundred years. It''s not that they want to cry. After Yan Zhuo left, Yu Qilin''s look changed. At the command, he began to cry. People outside did not know, but Feng Du had to do something for Yan Zhuo''s departure.


    When Yu Qilin walked out of Fengdu, she was a little bit dazed when she looked at the fox outside the gate. She had been keeping her soul for a hundred years and had no extra mind to deal with anything else. Did not expect that the little fox had not left?


    Maybe it''s fate that let him live with his feet. Even if the wind blows the city and says he can come back, but he still doesn''t go. Obviously, it seems to be destined that he wants to stay.


    Finally, he met Yu Qilin, who was growing up. He was so charming and charming. Although he didn''t look at his appearance, maybe it was fate. He was in love for the first time.


    They also developed their own fate


    Of course, this is a hundred years later. Now it''s time to go back to the present. Not long after Bai ran succeeded Tiandi, many things had just started, and there was still some maladjustment. In addition, Feng Qingcheng was pregnant. It was OK a few days ago, but later it began to react.


    The face of Feng Qingcheng, who can bear hardships most, is not good. Bai ran looks at her and worries about her. She doesn''t dare to breathe.


    Perhaps the wind overturns the city also did not expect, she can put on the war robe to rush forward, the result defeated in pregnancy syndrome?


    Finally, Hua Sheng prepared some sour apricots that she ate during her pregnancy and took them in the past. The restlessness of fengqingcheng was better.


    Of course, Bai ran didn''t want to contact with the Huasheng family again. After all, they had too much contact with them, and they were worried about what would happen to the life of Huasheng and Jiangliu.


    Don''t talk about others, even Bai ran can''t move. I''m really tired. Now everything is on the right track.


    But who would have thought that Luoyao and Fantian''s son, that is, thick thick, didn''t follow Bai Ran''s side, and somehow they went to the human world. As a result, they also got to know Jiang Xinrui, and the two children were fate, right?


    Because the strong evil Qi began to lose effect when he was close to the core of the river. This was the first time he met such a situation, and the whole person was not good.


    So I often go to ten li Chunfeng to find Jiang Xinrui, and want to have a duel. I just want to show my strength. I don''t believe it. I can''t catch up with a girl in the human world?


    However, he failed every time. No matter how hard he tried, the evil spirit was close to Jiang Xinrui, that is, when the mouse met the cat, he could not be arrogant at all, and the thief Lala was honest.


    Also because of his unconvinced spirit, the intersection of the two people is more, and Bai ran can''t stop it. Finally, there is no way. How can we do it.


    He will not deliberately alienate the Huasheng family. He thinks that if something wants to happen, it may be doomed.


    At present, the Huasheng family''s life is plain and happy, and it''s very good

 Chapter 2908

    It''s just that the Huasheng family has experienced too much.


    This experience includes someone using life to offset!


    Whenever I think of Chang''an, I still feel hard to calm down. This feeling is not only for the demon world, but also for Bai ran. After all, the child is not the same as beheading the moon.


    After all, Chang''an is still a child. He came to this world only for more than a year. Although he grew up to seven years old overnight, his contact with his parents was so short


    Chang''an is not really the reincarnation of beheading the moon, but there is no explanation on the forehead with the same crescent and even similar appearance. No one knows why!


    Because some things really passed for a long time, even Bai ran and others didn''t remember.


    Chang''an is not to cut off the moon, but has countless ties with the demon world.


    Of course, it''s not just because of the river.


    But the demon world has the rules of the demon world, and the successors of each generation of the demon kingdom are selected internally.


    This internal sign is the blood moon between the forehead, which is the totem of the devil kingdom. No matter it is a hundred years or a thousand years, it is very difficult to have one.


    The heirs of the demon world in the past dynasties are all valued by the 18 ancestors, or the choice in the dark, and the blood moon will also appear!


    In the appropriate time, only each time the successor appears, the interval is too long, let alone outsiders, even their own people in the demon world, can hardly remember.


    After all, time is too long, the memory of the basic are dead, plus two demon heir is not a fall, the next will appear.


    The relay time like chopping the moon and Chang''an is the shortest. Normally speaking, it is very difficult to choose a successor of the demon king.


    Sometimes we have to admit that for the demon world, their default system is even better than that of heaven. At least they can''t choose such people as TIANYAO father and son as emperor.


    Of course, if there was no such thing as TIANYAO father and son, there would be no flourishing age brought about by Bai ran.


    And the demon world is also the most advantageous choice. After all, what the demon world recognizes is not inheritance, but strength. Whoever has strong strength will be qualified to be king.


    This is also why, after Chang''an was born, even if Chang''an did not return to the demon world, what they said was echoed.


    That''s obedience in the bones. This is what the people of the demon world recognize.


    In the law of the demon world, it is really cruel, not suitable for the survival of the weak, the final result can only be swallowed up.


    In the same way, because that sign was also the choice of the eighteen ancestors of the demon world. Although the Feng Ying was very optimistic about it, it could only confer the title of the demon Kingdom''s highness. It was the same as taking over the demon world, but there was no title of the demon king.


    As for the beacon shadow, it is even more. Among the three brothers, only the moon has been able to be called the demon king.


    Even if the demon world is now in charge of the beacon shadow, the future is a strong decision, once the three worlds and six roads appear with blood between the forehead, they are to invite back.


    No matter where the child is from the blood world, no matter where the child is from, no matter where he is from, he can''t deny his identity.


    When the eighteen ancestors had no choice, any of them were just agents with no complaints.

 Chapter 2909

    Therefore, when Chang''an appeared, Feng Ying and even Brahma could not suppress their inner excitement, but they thought that it was the emotion generated by welcoming the return of the reincarnation of the moon.


    In fact, it''s just the respect for the 18 ancestors of the demon world in the blood, and the moon will never come back.


    That man really died on the day of sacrificing for Huasheng''s rebirth!


    Other people may have a chance, but the moon is really no chance, he killed too much.


    When I didn''t meet Hua Sheng, the willful degree of cutting the moon was not for fun.


    The punishment of heaven is always there.


    It''s just that the timing of the penalty reduction is different. Otherwise, why do Huasheng and Jiangliu have the opportunity to come back again and again?


    It is the virtue and kindness that they do in their life, which can not be seen or touched, but can often save your life at a critical moment.


    At the same time, there is a basis.


    Everyone who does wrong will be punished. In the eyes of others, it may be indifferent punishment, but it is a fatal blow to that person.


    So don''t worry.


    The murderous nature of beheading the moon, as well as the arrogance of not taking everything into consideration, is not so much born as the ability given by the 18 ancestors of the demon world, but also the nature.


    After all, the choice is the devil, and the whole demon world will come to make the decision. Even if the eighteen ancestors are no longer there, they still have the heart to dominate.


    In other words, the so-called magic totem is also a wisp of the original soul of the eighteen ancestors and the inheritor, and finally become the real inheritor.


    So not everyone can.


    The infatuation side is the beheading of the moon itself, and the wanton killing is the inheritance of the beheader.


    Therefore, after the appearance of beheading the moon, he was unable to control himself and restrain his evil side. In the end, he could only be swallowed up and became a demon who could only kill.


    In that case, the one who cuts the moon will indeed become a qualified demon, but it is also a disaster of three realms and six ways.


    His only salvation was Huasheng, which led to his few kindness.


    It''s also because Hua Sheng has restrained the demons in his heart. Everyone has a devil in his heart, but the devil depends on whether he wants to release himself or not.


    For the moon, it is also a kind of relief, after all, because of the emergence of Huasheng, let him know that he is still rational and has the feelings of normal people.


    Although this feeling did not belong to him in the end and was his own wishful thinking, he still felt very happy because Huasheng''s future, even without his participation, was at least inseparable from him.


    As for himself, even though he experienced so much pain in the end, he was willing to cut the moon. He even thought of his own killing. Too many innocent people died at his hands.


    Those people may die without knowing why they want to kill them.


    As a matter of fact, he didn''t know that he was just annoyed. All the people who affected his eyes were going to die.


    This is also shown in Chang''an. Subconsciously, Chang''an thinks that those people will affect themselves. Chang''an will not look at anyone like this, so they will not give any chance, let alone who you are, and kill them directly.


    This kind of cold-blooded and self-consciousness comes from the original soul of the former devil.

 Chapter 2910

    Whether it is to cut the moon or Chang''an, there are different demons in their bodies, which always affect their nature.


    This demon is much heavier than one.


    The moon chopping was an example. Choosing such a demon as his successor was inseparable from his ability to chop the moon. He also had great power. If it wasn''t for this, he would not have been selected.


    And the 18 ancestors of the demon world chose to chop the moon, and he gave high hopes in the dark. Unexpectedly, because a woman was all destroyed.


    To know the bloody crescent moon, it is a kind of ancient magic and incantation to the inheritance, the eighteen ancestors of the devil in a wisp of the original soul reincarnation opportunity is also extremely difficult.


    Otherwise, why does every time the king of the demon Kingdom appear so long.


    It''s really hard to find the right person.


    And the 18 ancestors of the demon world, nearly 10 million years, a total of three times, all folded in the hands of Huasheng!


    It can be imagined how broken that mood was. If they had not been able to appear directly, they might have killed Huasheng the first thing.


    But there was no chance.


    Even if the ancient magic influences the nature of Chang''an, it still can''t hurt Huasheng.


    No one thought it would be self defeating. After the child was born, he became dependent on Huasheng. No one can hurt him!


    Even if it is to trigger its own seal and open the magic, it does not remove the only stumbling block, namely, Huasheng!


    Even so, including the three realms and six ways, I didn''t expect that the child actually killed himself in the end!


    According to his ability, if the child does not die, it will only be stronger than the moon.


    Because it is not the inheritance power in the original soul of the eighteen ancestors of the demon world, but also the inheritance in the blood. It is the power from the river and Huasheng, spiritual power and magic power.


    Of course, this is not the cultivation of red headed cobra, qiluo and Yun Zhaoning absorbed by Chang''an. Although these people can''t compare with the river flow or the moon cutting, they also have millions of years of cultivation.


    Chang''an can absorb without any influence, which is not what ordinary people can do, but what others can''t expect.


    And all this is only when Chang''an was a child. After all, he is still young now, so it is not an exaggeration to say that he is stronger than the moon.


    Give Chang''an a little more time, he can surpass the river.


    Jiang Liu''s punishment is the best proof. If Chang''an does not have this strength, he will not be so confident. From the punishment, he has never been flustered.


    Because I''m not afraid, I don''t panic.


    But Hua Sheng and Xi le are flustered because they know that this is not what they can bear.


    They can''t help the river. The river has to die! In that case, it''s better for them to bear it.


    Because of this, Chang''an finally rushed up. He didn''t want to see Huasheng and Xile go wrong, just like Huasheng, Xile didn''t want to see the river flow.


    Chang''an every step is his choice, he did not regret, perhaps it should be said that at the moment of his disappearance, Chang''an is understood.


    His existence not only makes the three realms and six channels panic, but also makes him panic. Many times, many things, he is out of control.


    He did what he wanted. When he found out, it was too late.


    Chang''an didn''t want to be the person who was opposite to Huasheng. That''s why he chose to let go after Jiangliu appeared, but he wanted to stay a few more days, and Jiangliu''s punishment came.

 Chapter 2911

    In fact, even when the natural punishment of the river falls, Chang''an also wants to help the river flow through this time, but his strength is still limited.


    He can help the river flow through safely, but he can''t.


    Although Chang''an has made a good choice before this, it is only his own choice, which is different from the choice made by all kinds of helplessness.


    But in the end, no matter what Chang''an thought, he still couldn''t bear it, and he was unwilling to leave.


    Not to mention the ability of Chang''an, let it develop to what extent, at least he has the strength to destroy the heaven and the earth.


    Or it can be said that in Chang''an''s mind, he can re open a new world.


    Chang''an has the ability to destroy everything and the courage to start afresh, so he can do it, but he doesn''t.


    Even in the case of being hurt, Chang''an chooses to leave with his family and find a place to hide and build his own world.


    After all, the transformation of the 72 illusion is already the embryonic form, which is what Chang''an wants. He wants to have a world of his own.


    Only Huasheng, joy, the days of their family.


    At that time, Chang''an didn''t put down its animosity to the river. After accepting the river, Chang''an''s inner world also added a person.


    The father of this family.


    Even if Chang''an didn''t call out his father when he left at last, but in his heart, even if he didn''t understand, he recognized it.


    Just no chance to call on my father in front of the river!


    It''s really a pity. No matter who it is, it''s the same.


    Chang''an could have a complete family, love his parents, grow up in a healthy and happy family, he had no chance.


    Chang''an can''t let Xi Le not have this opportunity. Jiang Liu lives and everyone forgets himself. Xi Le can grow up happily around his parents.


    Make up for the vacancy that Xi Le lost when he was a child.


    If not for him, joy is also a happy little princess.


    As for himself, when Chang''an left, though he was unwilling to disappear with him, he was more relieved.


    Because when everyone leaves, what he imagines in his mind is the past of his short life, even before that.


    It was his choice to be the child of Jiangliu and Huasheng. For his parents, he also chose to sacrifice himself.


    It was a choice he had made in the beginning.


    So who can he blame?


    So at the moment of triggering all the thunder explosions, Chang''an really understood a lot in his mind, and he was willing to sacrifice for it.


    It is at the last moment, read a father, but unfortunately, the river can not hear.


    The explosion, resounding through the three realms and six channels, has already suppressed all the sounds, and there is no residual influence. It is the best effort of Chang''an.


    But that "father" is a sincere call from Chang''an, and even Chang''an''s heart is regretful. In a short period of one year, the father he longed for most in his heart was pushed away by himself


    It is also because of him, let originally a perfect happy home to become disintegrated, angry.


    You know, he wants to accept this happiness.


    Maybe this is life. It''s the consequence of his disobeying the heart demon. It''s the choice he reluctantly makes. He always has to pay some price.


    And this price, let Chang''an die with a trace of regret

 Chapter 2912

    And Chang''an''s sacrifice is also the second successor of the demon world who sacrificed himself for Huasheng after cutting the moon.


    Although Bo Xun was no longer in the end, he was different from Duanyue and Chang''an. Bo Xun was a duel between defeat and river flow, but not his own choice.


    For the demon world, bosun is a successful reincarnation, or a completely controlled by the heart demon. Maybe it is too successful. He is completely out of control. The totem between his forehead can not suppress him, and finally disappears, so that no one, including Hua Sheng, has been discovered!


    As for other heirs, they have memories at the end of their lives, and many things begin to come back to their minds.


    However, bosun did not, of course, and chopped the moon in the last period of Huasheng''s pregnancy, he imported a lot of magic Qi for Huasheng, which was not intentional, but Huasheng''s body could not bear the nourishment of the child, so he was forced to import evil Qi to protect his life.


    Of course, if there is a strong person to help Huasheng, it is OK, but there will be no stronger person except for the moon.


    What''s more, if the moon was not cut off, Huasheng might have been drained of its spiritual power by bosun and died completely. After all, there was no spiritual power to support Huasheng at that time, and the interior of the body would be exhausted. The appearance of the moon cutting really saved Huasheng''s life.


    It can''t be denied that if the river didn''t go to seventy-two fairyland to exchange the moon, there would be no later Huasheng.


    Moreover, there was no later Poseidon, so with the support of the evil spirit of cutting the moon, bosun''s perception began to be clear before he was born. It was also because of this that he had half of his memory after he was born.


    What''s more, he wants all people''s lives to stand at the top of the three realms and six paths.


    Understand that this is an innate mission, or a plan for the world. Even at the end of his life, what he has is not regret, but the lightness that no longer needs to be controlled by the demons.


    In a word, bosun is also a poor child. His original intention did not defeat the heart demon. He lost himself, but fortunately, Huasheng never thought of giving up on him.


    When bothsun finally left, his heart was moved. He left without any resentment, and he didn''t have the slightest reluctance.


    He was really grateful to Huasheng. He never thought of giving up himself. At the last moment, he didn''t even let him leave alone. Bosun was really grateful.


    Similarly, it can not be denied that bosun is also a child of Huasheng and Jiangliu.


    As for Chang''an and beheading the moon, they are both their own choices. Relatively speaking, they are happy. Compared with Bo Xun, the life of behemoth has been natural and unrestrained for thousands of years. They have more heart to love, like others, and can do what they like better. Although sometimes they can''t control themselves well, it does not affect them. For Duan Yue, his life is a review In the past, there is no regret.


    Compared with Chang''an, Chang''an is happier.


    Really, perhaps for Chang''an, he came to this world for only one year, and the last day of his family and League members was only seven days.


    Before that, he had a deep hatred for his father and missed too much


    It''s just that for bosun, Chang''an is really happy. As the successor chosen by the ancestor of the 18th generation of the demon king, Chang''an only has the heart to kill when necessary or when it is threatened. You know, none of the others

 Chapter 2913

    The result of Chang''an is closely related to joy. After all, Chang''an may not be much luckier than bosun if it was not for joy''s natural ability to restrain magic.


    It can only be said that everything is fate, many things are doomed in the dark, and no one can change the trajectory of fate.


    It''s like a script that has been designed for a long time. No matter what happens, a lot of things will go back and take place according to everything prepared in advance.


    No one can change it. The only thing that can be done is to keep going according to everything. In short, a lot of endings are in my heart. As for the other good or bad, it depends on how you choose


    Human world.


    Because this disturbance forgets, all people about Chang''an should not remember, sometimes forgetting is really a good choice.


    After all, only by forgetting can we really put it down and face a new choice and a new life.


    The world is also the same, now also restored the beautiful as before, but no one remembers why there is today''s day.


    No one remembers that there was a man who had paid for it.


    Not even one person!


    Even if it''s a demon who has suffered heavy losses in the demon world We all contribute to the promotion of the world. We should know that behind every decision, there is a big or small thing as the cause.


    So ah, for the sake of the world and for the people of this world, even a stranger, there is a need to exist. Those who are forgotten and die can be remembered. Even if it is a bad experience, it is also a kind of growth!


    At the same time, ten li spring breeze.


    Another night.


    The starry sky, or the quiet of the night.


    And the most suitable time is to whisper


    "Husband, look, that star is them, they have been there looking at us, right?"


    Huasheng is sitting on the balcony of the room with the river. Huasheng holds the river and points to the two brightest stars in the sky and whispers.


    In the past, Huasheng could always see the brightest star in the night sky. No matter where she went, she had to look up and Huasheng could see it.


    Of course, it is also because of this that Huasheng likes to look at the starry sky when he has time. Every time he looks, he feels at ease and even feels warm in his heart.


    As if in the dark, it is a kind of guidance, just like telling myself clearly that there is a relationship between them


    At that time, she knew that she and the star must have their own fate, she is a person who believes in fate, and believes in all the magical things in the world.


    Otherwise why, no matter where she goes, the star is always there, always shining so bright that she can see it at a glance and never get wrong.


    In the past, when he forgot everything, Huasheng only thought it was fate. But later, when he slowly recalled the forgotten past, he knew why.


    Because it was her child.


    It was that she only saw a few children in a hurry.


    She didn''t love him well. They just


    For bosun, Huasheng''s guilt is great.


    So now the only compensation she can make is to miss him deeply and never forget it.


    Now, there is one more star next to that star. Sometimes two stars are brighter than the other. It seems that these two stars are competing for a better look by Huasheng?

 Chapter 2914

    In fact, it is the same. When you look at Huasheng, the two stars really try to show their brightest side, just to let Huasheng see more.


    The second star appeared after Chang''an left.


    When Hua Sheng wakes up, she finds that one of the original stars on her head has changed into two, sitting quietly beside her, quietly guarding.


    "Yes, it has always been, so they have been there all the time, just in a different way, with us, so we should feel lucky."


    "They never leave."


    "Always by our side."


    The river stream held Huasheng tightly in his arms and looked at the stars in the night sky with a smile.


    There is also gratitude in that smile. After all, if it was not for them, the human world would not recover as before. Other people could not remember, but how could Jiangliu and Huasheng not remember?


    They remember it very clearly, including Huasheng. They never forget it.


    It''s just because Chang''an thinks that they don''t remember. Huasheng and Jiangliu have no communication. They choose to forget by tacit understanding.


    I also want you to rest assured that everyone is too tired along the way. It is also because of them that too many people are unable to live their own lives.


    Even if Hua Sheng didn''t say that, when her memory recovered, Jiang Liu knew what the depression had not been shown in her heart.


    So naturally, she did not speak in silence. She helped her more and stood with Huasheng.


    And the two stars in the night sky seemed to respond and then flashed.


    The two stars seem to be corresponding. They are not modest at all. You flash mine and I flash yours.


    However, only Huasheng and Jiangliu can find out such a situation. After all, no one pays attention to them. Moreover, not everyone can find out.


    If Huasheng and Jiangliu really forget the past, they will not find it. They just remember, even Bai ran and others don''t know. It turns out that the couple remember Chang''an at the moment they wake up.


    Because they found that the people around them did not remember, so they chose silence with everyone.


    After all, they can remember something.


    It''s time for us to get back to our normal lives and live our own lives.


    Waiting for so many years, although no one knows what will happen tomorrow, at least cherish the present.


    Hua Sheng really doesn''t want to affect others because of her.


    And she only had every night to miss her two children and the man who sacrificed herself for her family to live.


    The man did not get Huasheng''s heart, but he occupied a different position in Huasheng''s heart.


    It will never change.


    Even if Hua Sheng didn''t say that, Jiang Liu knew that. Even if he could not make up for something, it was the death of beheading the moon.


    The sacrifice of beheading the moon will always exist in Huasheng''s heart, and Jiangliu knows that he will occupy an unshakable position in Huasheng''s heart.


    Jiang Liu can''t eradicate this position. However, as long as he knows that Huasheng loves himself, he is enough. After all, everything today is what he got by cutting the moon.


    "Ah Sheng I''m sorry


    After Jiang Liu''s smile, he can''t help but increase his strength to hold Huasheng. His smile is for the children. But thinking of cutting the moon, Jiangliu is really complicated. Maybe there are too many memories in the past, and his heart is no longer simple. He has too much burden in his heart.

 Chapter 2915

    Any man who has a choice, will not look at his rival, to his lover, do this, do not want to look at the lover, always remember, in a corner of the lover''s heart can not take out.


    After all, the river is no longer the river that used to be. Along the way, he has changed.


    Therefore, Jiangliu''s "I''m sorry" to Huasheng contains too much, even a lot of words that can''t be said to Huasheng even now.


    Jiangliu is sorry for Huasheng. He was not such a fussy person. Even if anyone liked Huasheng, Jiangliu would not be afraid.


    Because he has absolute confidence, there will be no one between them can get in.


    Even if Xie Dongyang appeared, Jiangliu was not afraid. He never worried about Xie Dongyang''s work for Huasheng. He knew that Xie Dongyang would never have that possibility.


    Until the appearance of the beheading moon, Jiangliu felt uneasy for the first time. Although the uneasiness was not shown, Jiangliu did not ignore it. He always felt that beheading the moon might become an unforgettable existence in his heart.


    As long as Hua Sheng can''t forget it, he can''t forget it.


    That''s all for Huasheng. Even if Huasheng forgets, Jiangliu can''t forget.


    Jiangliu would rather die a hundred times than have such a thing happen, but no one can stop it. It is not what he would like or not to do.


    He is really like before, he is as confident and fearless as he was before, but the river cannot say.


    Why did he let Huasheng forget, and how could he care about Huasheng and say what he was dissatisfied with?


    What he did finally became a memory that he could never forget and put away in his whole life, and it became an existence that Huasheng could never touch.


    Jiang Liu''s "I''m sorry" also tells Huasheng that he missed a lot of help for Huasheng. In many cases, it''s his inability to help Huasheng achieve the goal of cutting the moon.


    So really do not blame anyone, to blame only his own, he did not do enough.


    "I''m sorry? Didn''t we agree that we would never talk about it again? "


    "What about me, do I have to apologize? If it''s not for me, your life is still dazzling. It''s my appearance that has changed your life, but also because of me, which reminds you of the past


    "If you don''t remember, you are still you, and I am still me, so what can I do for you?"


    "The only thing you can say sorry to me is that you no longer love me, Jiangliu, after so much experience, do you no longer love me?"


    Hua Sheng''s eyes were immersed in looking up at the stars, thinking about the two children, right beside him. Although many things have never been accompanied, at least, there is still a chance to look up.


    Huasheng is also completely immersed in this, leaning in the arms of the river. Unexpectedly, after silence, he heard Jiang Liu''s apology.


    What kind of apology do they talk about?


    Huasheng didn''t expect that the river, which had been extremely confident, was upset?


    It is she who brings too many twists and turns to the river. If she apologizes, it should also be her. It is because of her that she has made the river so confident that she has become uneasy.


    Don''t even believe in yourself!


    Huasheng didn''t expect the river current to hide all this so well. If it wasn''t for this apology, Huasheng might need some time to find out.


    She thought that when she came to this day, all the things were over. She ignored the feeling of the river.


    And this matter, perhaps from the beginning, should be her apology.

 Chapter 2916

    If it wasn''t for her, there would have been no sacrifice of cutting the moon, which would not have made Jiangliu feel embarrassed Even embarrassing.


    Hua Sheng thought that such emotion would never appear in the river.


    But she really ignored a man''s mood.


    Or as her husband, Jiang Liu can be a gentleman magnanimously. In other people''s eyes, he has always had high EQ and IQ.


    Jiang Liu himself thinks so, but he has too many things in his heart, and he has begun to look more and more like himself.


    At the end of everything, all the nerves relaxed, and in front of Hua Sheng, they showed up carelessly.


    He didn''t want to, but the "I''m sorry.". As a thorn in his throat, he did too little as Hua Sheng''s husband. In the eyes of the river, he lacked too much and missed too much.


    But hearing Hua Sheng''s question, Jiang Liu immediately wanted to smash his tongue. Which tendon was he wrong and asked such a question?


    Or good days came, he did not adapt to some, directly came to the beginning of confusion.


    "How can I not love you? How difficult it is for us to get to this point? "


    "Yes, I shouldn''t say that. I just feel guilty about you and our children..."


    Jiang Liu held Huasheng''s hand, and more guilt appeared in his eyes. Then he pressed down. How could he let Huasheng have such an illusion.


    And Jiang Liu finished saying this, holding back the apology in his heart, subconsciously looked up at the two suddenly began to change the gray stars, the heart is more complex.


    He shouldn''t have said that at this time. He changed the good atmosphere.


    "Jiangliu, as long as you remember that I love you and never change it, let alone because of anyone else''s change, I really feel guilty about what other people do. If I don''t feel it, then I don''t have a heart?"


    "I am sorry to cut the moon, and I will never forget it, but you will never be the same. It is enough for you to remember that we will have a long and short time in the future. I cherish it very much."


    "This is not only the payment of cutting the moon, but also the expectation of our children. We should cherish it. Don''t think about it. The possibility that you feel uneasy about will never become possible. Some feelings will not change."


    Hua Sheng let go of Jiang Liu''s hand, changed hands to hold him, or tightly hugged him. She really liked Jiangliu and loved him very much.


    How could there be any change after all the experience between them?


    The only change may be the purity of love in the past and the heaviness of love now.


    How many people helped them to embrace each other today. Huasheng will never forget it. Because of this, she will cherish it more.


    Good love of the river, good happiness, not only let the moon see, but also their children, their pay is not wasted.


    They have a good memory, but also a good love.


    Huasheng also knows that the restlessness of the river is probably due to too much experience. The heart of both the river current and Huasheng is no longer pure.


    They carry too much in their hearts.


    Jiang Liu hears that Huasheng doesn''t speak, but just hugs Huasheng tightly as he answers.


    He was just afraid of losing this man.


    Today, the river can have nothing. With Huasheng, you have everything.


    At the same time, at Huasheng, when the river has opened the knot that has been pressing in my heart, another room in Shili Chunfeng is also staging an embarrassing and polite "fight"!

 Chapter 2917

    And another place is the room in the heart of the river.


    Her room is in the opposite direction of the river and Huasheng, but it doesn''t prevent her from sitting on the balcony and looking at the stars.


    It can also be said that it does not hinder Jiang Xinrui''s painting of stars. Painting is the only thing left by Jiang Xinrui and belongs to her own preference.


    It has been three months since the explosion of mirage in 1992. It is spring time. Everything is a new weather and a good start.


    This month seems calm, but it is also busy. It is the same for everyone. It seems that there are too many things to do after that.


    Just like Jiang Xinrui, she has to do more, which should have been done by her brother. She has to do everything and even do well. Now she is not only the eldest daughter of Jiang family, but also the eldest son. She wants to live his share instead of his brother.


    This is also why, Jiang Xinrui''s character has changed a lot. She is learning from Chang''an''s calmness, taking over from her parents, and turning her life into two people''s highlights.


    But all of this, also thanks to the heart of Jiang Xinrui is really not a child, she knows a lot of things, otherwise it is impossible to do everything well in a short time.


    Of course, this is because Jiang Xinrui has not forgotten Chang''an, which is already very clear. If she really forgot, she would not have such a big change in character.


    Even like it, she gave up her favorite Hibiscus cake and picked up hairy crab, which was her brother''s favorite food.


    Even if it is after eating, Jiang Xinrui will always learn that she loves to eat.


    In her private heart, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want anyone to forget the memory belonging to Chang''an, but she also knows that they forget is the best result, and she can remember it completely because the magic power of Chang''an is invalid to her.


    As for Huasheng and Jiangliu, they are tacit understanding and have not been exposed.


    Because Huasheng and Jiangliu will always acquiesce to the fact that there are always two more dishes and chopsticks on the Jiang family''s dining table during the Spring Festival.


    When Jiang Xinrui did this for the first time, Huasheng and Jiangliu did not object to this, let alone ask why.


    Because when they ate something she didn''t like in jiangxinrui, they understood that the child had her own ideas, and no one could persuade her, so they could only choose default.


    In addition, the act of adding bowls and chopsticks is also appropriate in the hearts of Huasheng and Jiangliu. They can''t forget the two children and have the same status in their hearts.


    When I was alive, I felt guilty. Now it is the only remedy.


    And Chang''an, from the beginning, only people who really forget about Chang''an are Feng Xi and others, or Jiangcheng people who already know little about it.


    Only they really forget, otherwise the Jiang family may not have today''s Enron.


    "And the stars? Why do you always draw this? "


    "Don''t say the painting is very good-looking, you three look at the back of the stars, I can see that it''s you at a glance!"


    Just when Jiang Xinrui is immersed in her own world, there is a voice that makes her frown again.


    Because it''s not the first time that person has appeared.


    The voice just fell, saw a group of purple things appeared on the balcony of jiangxinrui painting.


    Then in that group of purple slowly out of a person, and this is not others, it is the son of Brahman, thick!


    That appearance, really don''t say, in this dark night, especially like a little girl, it''s no wonder that when we met for the first time, Jiang Xinrui looked up and called out "this elder sister?"

 Chapter 2918

    "Why are you here again? It seems that the boundary of ten li spring breeze can''t stop you. Does the emperor''s uncle care about you? "


    "I remember you have a lot of things to do. Why are you so free now?"


    Jiang Xinrui heard people''s voice, do not have to look up to know who it is, so the tone of male cotton password are with a little, even she did not find familiar.


    If Huasheng and Jiangliu saw each other, they would be surprised. The attitude of surprise was different.


    Hua Sheng felt that her daughter finally had a different look. This was the first time that she had an emotional expression after Chang''an left. It was no longer a deliberate disguise and a steady imitation.


    She should be lively at her age.


    Of course, Huasheng must like the present river core, and she also wants to see the greedy little girl.


    Although she will still restrain that girl''s diet!


    And Jiangliu found that the two people met, and even looked at a good relationship. Jiang Liu''s eyes turned green, and the first impulse called "abnormal" appeared, that is to pull the little Phoenix into a dry bar chicken.


    To know that his daughter in front of him is a small adult appearance, but in front of the small partner, also with involuntary smile, the river flow sour will bubble.


    So he was very unfriendly to the little Phoenix. He even thought that he would rather expose his memory and kill the demon world!


    But fortunately, he finally held back


    In any case, Huasheng and Jiangliu are still unknown. The boundary between the ten mile spring breeze has been left and has been weakened for a long time.


    No one wants to repair it again. After all, the memory of Huasheng and Jiangliu is still there, and the magic power is there. There is nothing to be afraid of. Moreover, it seems that no one dares to go to the spring breeze for ten miles.


    As for why the little purple Phoenix sneaked into the Huasheng here, they didn''t find it, but it''s down to the core of the river.


    As long as she is there, the spiritual power will be absorbed, and the core of the river will become stronger, and nothing else will hide the breath of little purple Phoenix. She doesn''t want Huasheng and Jiangliu to worry.


    With the demon world involved, there will be many problems, mainly now, rare calm, she does not want to break.


    Of course, at the beginning, it was also because Jiang Xinrui didn''t expect the little purple Phoenix to come once. There was no need to worry about Huasheng and Jiangliu.


    Who would have thought that this guy would have to compete with each other more and more frequently?


    Speaking of the first meeting with this little purple Phoenix, Jiang Xinrui felt embarrassed most was that she had always been confident of her beauty, and once had self doubt.


    It''s not that Jiang Xinrui cares about how beautiful she is, but everyone says that she is a copy of her mother Huasheng. She also thinks so. The only thing she doesn''t recognize is that someone is more beautiful than herself, except Huasheng!


    Because she''s not beautiful, isn''t that simple to say that her mother is not beautiful?


    So when someone praises her, Jiang Xinrui is very happy, that is also praising her mother.


    But met this purple Phoenix, river heart core how many some depressed.


    If a boy is so beautiful, will he let people live?


    I still remember the first time we met, Jiang Xinrui saw a man in a purple robe with a slim figure, white and beautiful skin. There was a message between his eyebrows and eyes, that is, Laozi is the most beautiful. Who called his eyes so deficient! It''s not surprising that Jiang Xinrui has words in his heart.


    So when we met for the first time, Jiang Xinrui''s tone was slightly bad, with some severity, and asked, "this sister? What''s the matter? "

 Chapter 2919

    I can''t help but think of the first time they met in the dreamland.


    When he saw the little girl lying on the ground, he couldn''t help but put his eyes on her. He couldn''t tell why. He wanted to go and have a look. But after all, his father and others had left, and he had no reason to go there!


    But in Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, their first meeting was in the spring breeze of ten li


    When Bai ran and others brought their family back to the human world from the seventy-two fairyland, Jiang Xinrui was not right. At that time, she was still happy!


    Joy wakes up on the way


    "Joy? You wake up. How do you feel? Are you all right? "


    Xiaohei always followed, so he was the first to see Xi Le open his eyes. Looking at Xi Le''s pale face, he looked confused and worried.


    Then Bai ran and others naturally found out that they looked at her with the same worried eyes.


    "You''re scared, little girl? Uncles are not bad people. Your family fainted. Are we friends or relatives with your parents? In terms of seniority, you should call me uncle and call them uncle! "


    Looking at her, she has lost her mind.


    Because they haven''t seen it before, and if they don''t forget this time, they will try to make them forget and live an ordinary life, so they cover up the things in Chang''an.


    Of course, she didn''t see them. Bai ran was worried that the little girl could not accept them and was afraid of something.


    The tone is extremely gentle, and the voice is lighter.


    I don''t know what Bai ran looks like now. In Xi Le''s opinion, he is more like a strange uncle.


    Fortunately, joy knows these people. In order to make her and her brother have no worries about their future life, during the seven days of the 72 fantasy land, her mother told them a lot. Naturally, she told them not only aunt Fengxi, but also uncle bairan


    Now I want to come here. At that time, my mother was clearly ready to leave them and stay with my father, because she knew more than they did, and she knew more about the disaster seven days later.


    Only she foolishly thought that the family was really reconciled, a better life began, full of expectations, and finally her brother was ready to leave!


    And their reason is actually for the rest of the people!


    A total of four people in a family, what do three people think for the sake of the rest?


    The results are hidden from her, joy that he is the most stupid one.


    And the final result is the loss of family!


    "What happened to my parents?"


    Joy looks at Huasheng and Jiangliu with dull eyes, and then asks softly. She seems to understand that Bai ran and others want to let their family forget.


    Otherwise, the tone will not be trial, and joy is also cooperation, because she does not want to live up to Chang''an''s sacrifice.


    Just happy tone, has become calm, or cold, no longer the previous coquettish tone.


    "They just fainted. If something happens, they will get better soon. I have already explored it just now. It will be OK in three days at most."


    "It''s you. How do you feel? How could you... "


    Bai Ran is really a little strange. It''s not that she hopes joy won''t wake up, but that she shouldn''t be so quick?


    This is not only outside the scope of normal people, even if the gods, in a short period of time to consume spiritual power, will not recover so quickly!

 Chapter 2920

    When bairan can detect happy physical condition, the state is not very good, how can it be so fast? Recovered?


    Then Bai ran takes joy''s hand and explores again. Her eyes are really surprised. Although he doesn''t want to be so obvious, he is still found by everyone.


    After all, even if the others didn''t reach out to detect, they knew that normal syncope would not wake up so soon after being hit!


    The recovery of joy is even more amazing. When I opened my eyes, I still looked pale, but after saying two words, my face began to appear ruddy.


    If you can''t see it again, it''s the eye problem.


    At that moment, Bai ran and others actually have some conjectures. I''m afraid the child is not simple. I''m afraid Chang''an can''t be controlled to forget.


    It''s just that no one has pierced this matter, and they don''t want to open up the sad affairs of this family.


    Some things, silent not to ask, may be the best choice.


    "I''m fine."


    "Where are you going now?"


    Happy tone of cold answer, and then relaxed, closed his eyes and asked.


    "Of course, it''s the spring breeze of ten li. I''ll take you home."


    Bai ran looks happy. She is a little drummed. The child''s reaction from waking up to now seems to be different from what everyone thinks.


    It can even be said that he can''t understand what the child is thinking?


    Bai ran looks up at the others. Obviously, everyone''s eyes are full of doubts and explorations.


    I can''t understand what the little girl is thinking.


    "Thanks for my uncles and uncles. I''d like to send my parents to the hospital first. After all, if I wake up in the hospital, I can better explain all this!"


    "As for me, I''ll go home first. It''s in front of me. I want to be alone. Thank you."


    When Xi Le said this, she had no extra expression. At the end of the speech, she bowed to Bai ran and others to express her gratitude. The meaning of her words was also obvious. She wanted Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu to rationalize the coma, because she knew that Bai ran and others would take care of them, and they would try to make them forget.


    Of course, she should have been included, but she didn''t want to forget. Besides, Chang''an has exerted her magic power on everyone, but Chang''an is probably confused. His magic power is useless to her.


    As long as she recovers, there is no repression at all.


    But the magic of Chang''an is not the same to Huasheng and Jiangliu. Since Chang''an wants everyone to forget, she will pretend to forget and cooperate more.


    Happy to finish, she turns around and makes something more shocking to Bai ran and others in their shocked eyes. She turns around and jumps out of the protective circle of Yan Zhuo and returns to the spring breeze of ten li.


    "I don''t have to worry about it. I don''t have to worry about it. It''s really a family."


    When Bai ran and others, including Xiao Hei, are shocked, Yan burns out her voice.


    The nightmarish tone is happy. After all, the Jiangliu family has more skills than the others, and there is nothing to be afraid of. Under such circumstances, the life that the Jiangliu family wants may finally be achieved.


    Then he can also rest assured to leave, the matter of Zen position has been prepared for a long time!


    "No, I really don''t have to worry. I''m not used to it."


    "That little girl is right, let''s throw it to the hospital, and then inform the wind!"


    Bai ran thinks about it for a while and says that he didn''t realize the deeper meaning of Yan Zhuo at that time. Otherwise, on the last day of Yan Zhuo

 Chapter 2931

    So every time thick in the side of the talk, is Jiang Xinrui exercise their attention.


    She was very grateful.


    Of course, it''s not just about attention.


    Thick every time I said to her, although a lot of wordy, but also said that I really want to help her.


    Many things are clear to Jiang Xinrui, but to be clear and to do are two different things.


    Fortunately, all this, or what she wants to expect, is not difficult for Jiang Xinrui to replace Chang''an. After all, she is not a real child. She grows up overnight and is nourished by spiritual power, so Jiang Xinrui is not a child.


    She can''t be treated as a child.


    This is why Huasheng and Jiangliu have not forced her to do anything. As long as she is willing, they will not take care of her and choose to respect him.


    And this point, Jiang Xinrui''s heart is also clear.


    Just hard parents, worried about her, can''t rest all night


    It''s her unfilial!


    I''m sorry for my brother''s silent advice.


    "Good looking, your tone is better than last time. It''s improved!"


    He nodded his head and commented.


    It was just that he completely forgot what he had just said.


    It can be said that strong attention is easy to be abducted, which has a lot to do with his problem of talking to himself.


    Because I said too much at one time, and the time of speaking was not short, I forgot the question I asked before in a twinkling of an eye.


    Follow what others say.


    In addition, he likes to talk to himself. If he has any questions in his mind, he will ask them, but he will also tell them the questions he guessed. In the end, many times, he thought that the matter was over.


    That is, the other party has already answered.


    "Wait a minute, but I really let you know my habit, always changing my topic!"


    "I''ve forgotten before, but you didn''t answer any of the questions I asked this time."


    "Jiang Xinrui, it''s really bad for you to be like this! I''m your brother too. You can''t be so partial! "


    "And you''re in a state where everybody''s worried about you."


    "Stop painting!"


    Thick standing on the opposite side of the river core, with some anxiety in his eyes, he is really worried about her, after all, little friends are few, thick thick met one, will be very cherish.


    So when she found the state of Jiang Xinrui, she thought of many ways to make her happy.


    Even in the first time jiangxinrui will drive him away, say that identity boundary words, thick heart really very uncomfortable.


    He never knew that he was a devil. He was so hateful. But on second thought, Jiang Xinrui lost his brother and was in a bad mood. Naturally, he could not care about her.


    The important thing is, after going back, his mother also comforted him not to give up. Girls are always hard spoken and say they don''t need to be accompanied when they are sad. In fact, they expect someone to accompany them.


    Even if you don''t have to say anything, just sit quietly with me.


    But when Luo Yao said this, he didn''t know who the friend his son was talking about. He thought that it was too difficult for him to make friends on his own initiative.


    Redundant words, thick did not say, Luo Yao is not easy to ask!


    What Luoyao didn''t know was that she thought she knew who it was and that his mother was encouraging him to comfort his sister!


    "Painting is the only thing I love to leave behind. How can I not even let you


    "I am in good condition now. Our family wants to live an ordinary life. The normal people need to go to school, grow up, work, get married and have children..."

 Chapter 2932

    "My father has his own career in Jiangcheng. I am his child. I should have studied and done it."


    "This kind of state, I like very much, also very willing, will not change!"


    "You go, if you come again, disturb my life, affect my rhythm, don''t blame me Hit you! The kind of pain


    Jiang Xinrui put down his brush, raised his hand and closed the drawing board, no longer for anyone to watch.


    She didn''t want to say something like this, but she couldn''t let it go.


    The number of visits from the other side is more and more frequent. The most terrible thing is that Jiang Xinrui is also used to sharing his paintings with him.


    But she was really afraid that one day, there would be some uncontrollable effect.


    Because now, she has begun to get used to the appearance of this purple Phoenix. If he didn''t show up that day, she would worry about whether something had happened to him. After all, there are still many exorcists in Jiangcheng, plus the beauty It''s really too much to worry about. No wonder his sister often follows me!


    I thought she didn''t know!


    Besides, his evil spirit can''t be hidden. If she didn''t deliberately spread out the aura to cover it up, not to mention Huasheng and Jiangliu, it could be found that the spring breeze of ten li could be found several times in the wind!


    The purple magic air, like the air, permeates everywhere!


    "How can you say that again? I can''t beat you!"


    "But now I have made progress and will surpass you sooner or later. I know you are worried that I will be caught by the heat. I will not. I have not harmed anyone. Why should they arrest me?"


    "What''s more, I''m working with brother Tiandi and learning a lot. I''m I''m also trying to learn new skills to cover up my evil spirit, so that I won''t be found out when I come out! "


    "If you don''t like me saying this all the time, I won''t say it next time. If you can''t help saying it, then you won''t hear it..."


    Thick hear Jiang Xinrui''s words, there is no reaction, mainly because she drives her own away, but then uses her own aura to cover up his evil spirit, so that he can''t be found, he knows.


    So the heart is more let that the sister is hard hearted and soft hearted.


    I didn''t take it seriously.


    "Chifeng, do you understand that you and I can''t be friends from the beginning, let alone my brother or uncle, we should not have a relationship!"


    "Didn''t I make myself clear last time? What I said was never a joke


    "You are a devil and I am a human being. You can gather aura and I am not born with the right plate. It has nothing to do with who you are. You are born as a devil. If I am not in the human world, I am born as a God. This is the difference! It''s also the boundary. "


    "Indeed, now, because of your mother''s relationship, your family is friendly with heaven, but such peace is only limited to now, or during uncle Bai Ran''s reign, this balance will be broken sooner or later, which is inevitable! I don''t want to stand on the opposite side with you one day, there will be unbearable emotions, that''s not me! If you don''t think it''s too hard, don''t touch me again. "


    "You and I all know that our life span is not a hundred years old. Since it is a long time, sooner or later there will be a break."


    "One day, I will not be merciful."


    "After these months, I really appreciate you. I feel much better, but I think you should know that even without you, I will not have any change. I am very satisfied with this life. I thank you just out of politeness!"

 Chapter 2933

    "Now do you understand? If I didn''t want to cause less trouble, I would have rearranged the border. Do you think you''re still here? "


    "I don''t need a devil to be my friend. It can be said that I don''t lack friends at all, or what kind of friends do I want? Why do you have to make friends with someone whose identity is bound to be controversial? "


    "I''m not as smart, generous and unkind as you think. I''m realistic. I won''t accept anything that threatens me."


    When Jiang Xinrui said this, she stood up directly. It was obvious that she didn''t even call her nickname. In her opinion, she should stand in the perspective of an outsider, not a friend or relative.


    She had to cut it off as soon as possible.


    It has been delayed for a long time. You should know something will happen sooner or later.


    The influence is not only her, but also Chifeng. In the future, he will be the receiver of the demon world, even if it is not the demon king.


    There are too many things that Jiang Xinrui is really afraid of


    Maybe she should have spoken hard for a long time. Chifeng came to her so often. Her own work had already begun to delay. They all had their own burdens.


    It''s not because of the devil. After all, her ancestors, or her father, and her brother


    "I thought..."


    "I know. I''m sorry for troubling you. I didn''t expect that you didn''t need my company at all..."


    "I''m sorry, I should have known myself for a long time."


    Thick hear River heart core direct call big name, also know the other side is serious.


    After all, in his opinion, family members are really angry when they call their full names, and strangers will not even know his name.


    Thick finish saying this words, did not dare to see river heart core again one eye, turned to disappear.


    He left very simply, not because of anything else, but because he felt that he had no face to stay. Since people are so bored, how much trouble has he brought to others in recent months?


    But he didn''t know that he had the cheek to stay and read so much in people''s ears.


    Jiang Rui thick even hate to say goodbye, because he didn''t have the courage to say goodbye.


    This time I left, I didn''t feel angry or elated, but I was lonely and shocked


    In the moment of turning around, thick thought of a lot, and then turned into a huge purple Phoenix, just left from ten miles of spring wind, directly back to the demon world.


    Thick did not go to the heaven, or in other words, never went to the heaven again. In the fog land of the demon world, where the evil spirit is the most intense, he devoted himself to practice and could not get out of the world.


    It''s no use looking for him.


    When they saw each other again, it really passed a long time. It was really hard to look back on the childish behavior of their childhood. After all, the so-called reason at that time, in growing up, was a completely different state of mind!


    But now the river heart core certainly cannot understand.


    Her final impression of the thick, just looking at him with starlight eyes a little lonely, to the absence of light!


    It turns out that it can be so fast to disappoint a person.


    And she was upset.


    Just in the sight of thick deliberately return to the original form to leave, with helpless expression, this person is always like a child.


    But the child''s temperament is good, after all, many things will soon be forgotten.


    If she knew what happened today, she would change her character and regret

 Chapter 2934

    And this evening really happened a lot of things, just like Jiang Xinrui said, if she was not covered with aura, the family would have known.


    But Jiang Xinrui may have forgotten that her ability is also given by her family.


    Even if the ability of Huasheng is not completely restored, what about the river?


    His perception is not fake.


    When I feel the spring breeze in ten li, especially strangers, I feel it immediately and stare at it all the time.


    The Luoyao family didn''t stop Nong Nong from going to the human world. It was because of his personality that he made friends for the first time. Huasheng didn''t let him stop him. It was their expectation to see Jiang Xinrui''s character change.


    Just did not expect, thick still failed.


    The river is both relaxed and uncomfortable.


    Relaxed, of course, there is no little boy to look for his daughter, but it is the character of the daughter who is suffering.


    It really can''t change at all.


    This evening, when Huasheng and Jiangliu opened their hearts, they did not sleep again. The couple sat on the balcony for a whole night


    On the other side, Fengjia.


    It seems that the night of Feng''s family is not calm.


    Of course, it''s not because of what''s going on, but it''s a happy event!


    A thing that Qin, Anhui and Henan have been looking forward to for too long!


    "Daughter in law, we finally have children!"


    Qin Wanyu looked at the test paper in Feng Xi''s hand and the report form after checking. He was excited for a long time and finally held out such a sentence.


    And even now, Qin Wanyu''s hands are still shaking, holding wind Xi''s hands are shaking.


    His eyes were a little red. They had known and loved each other for more than eight years. He almost thought that they would never have this fate in this life.


    I didn''t expect that life suddenly waved to him, giving him such a big surprise.


    Although Qin, Anhui and Henan don''t remember many things, they have feelings in the dark. They can''t tell the reality in the dream.


    Therefore, once something happens in life, the first reaction of Qin, Wan and Yu is no response. It needs to be eased for a long time, and finally it is unbelievable!


    Because he always felt that something had happened, and then it seemed that he had forgotten and happened again. In short, Qin Wanyu couldn''t believe what happened around him.


    As long as you can see the wind next day, it''s enough.


    Qin Wanyu didn''t know that his condition was completely due to the reason of his body at the beginning. His body had hidden spiritual power.


    Whether it was Chang''an or those magic powers that cut the moon, there were double reactions in Qin, Wan and Yu, which made Qin, Wan and Yu feel that they are hallucinating.


    "Is that true? I''m not really dreaming, am I


    "Xi Xi, say a word, are we going to be parents?"


    "Great, the things I prepared can finally be used..."


    "I have to tell everyone and let them all be happy. How can the river stream refuse me this time? I also have children. I can be my own family. Although I''m younger, it''s OK. I don''t mind!"


    Qin Wanyu is excited for a while, holding the wind Xi to have a look, will stand up to run before and after, in short, already excited do not know how to be good.


    The brain is chaotic, excited really can use the hand to dance to describe.


    "Four months ago, the child''s small arms and legs are expected to grow out. You don''t believe the test paper or the report form? I''ll get it back to the hospital today. "

 Chapter 2935

    When Feng Xi said this, although she was calm, her heart was not calm at all.


    You know, when she found something wrong with her body, Fengxi didn''t care at all. Naturally, she didn''t want to say anything to Huasheng.


    After all, because of the pressure of a long time, in addition to the busy schedule, her period has always been inaccurate, and it is common for her not to come for three months.


    So this time, she didn''t care.


    Only in the fourth month, Fengxi finally realized that it was wrong. Even if she was careless before, she should feel different heartbeat.


    Therefore, Fengxi rushed to the hospital for an examination. But even then, huifengxi didn''t expect that she had a child. She just thought that she was sick or not. She didn''t dare to tell Hua Sheng.


    Thinking that she finally began to live a peaceful life, but for a few months, Fengxi could not bear to disturb her.


    Who knows what will happen to the Huasheng family in the future. It''s hard to bother her with your own affairs.


    In addition, I haven''t had any problems recently, and Fengxi hasn''t done anything, and I don''t know that her mana will start to decrease again.


    Just when I got the report, Feng Xi''s brain was really confused.


    She didn''t think she was actually pregnant?


    After so many years, she finally ushered in a child.


    Although the wind Xi mouth said don''t care, but how can really do not care?


    She also wants to be a mother and has a child of her own with Qin Wanyu.


    Especially when Fengxi ran into Lingxiao half a year ago. Strictly speaking, she saw him take his wife and children to the mall. Fengxi was really stunned and a little sour in her heart. She admitted that she envied


    I didn''t expect to see you for a period of time. Lingxiao is married, even has children?


    Has time passed so fast?


    Later, Feng Xi learned that Lingxiao was married to a son. He didn''t know the fate of being drunk a year ago. Other girls didn''t want to take charge of him, but was discovered by Lingxiao.


    Plus that Lingxiao was hit by the construction site, and Fengxi rejected him again. For a time, he was a little lonely. Did not expect that he even had his son?


    A hot brain directly married, did not expect that, life is also considered satisfactory.


    In this regard, Fengxi is also a blessing. She doesn''t hate Lingxiao and has any complaints about innocent children. Besides, Lingxiao after marriage really surprised Fengxi. Her temperament has completely changed. She looks like a father, a husband and a man.


    The wind is still very touching.


    The original time can really change everything, change a lot of people.


    Now that I have children, my mood has changed. I don''t need to envy others.


    "Qin Wanyu, we have children, but it''s a pity it''s not him."


    "I still feel I owe him..."


    Feng Xi looks at Qin Wanyu''s excited appearance, then reaches out to hold him, covers his stomach, feels the heartbeat inside, and so on, her magic power will disappear, and if she wants to feel again, she will go to the hospital.


    And wind Xi at this time, she did not know why to think of the original child.


    I don''t know if it''s too long. She doesn''t know why she forgot to give up him at the beginning. She only knows that she once lost a child.


    She didn''t want him


    If the child is still there, it should be about the same age as Ruier?


    What Fengxi doesn''t know is that her memory of the past began to blur because of the confusion of time again!

 Chapter 2936

    Feng Xi and the state of Qin, Anhui and Henan can be regarded as a loophole in time. After all, even Chang''an or the moon was chopped, and there were so many accidents in the human world.


    In order to make Xi Le''s later age more reasonable, Chang''an changed the time of Huasheng''s pregnancy to the memory of others


    But because some people have a deep memory of a certain moment in the past, some things inevitably deviate from it, and there will be deviations.


    This is also why Feng Xi began to be confused about the past, and her memory was a little vague. Because of this ambiguity, Feng Xi felt guilty like she had been over again.


    But Fengxi''s situation, in everyone''s opinion, has become a manifestation of pregnancy syndrome.


    "No matter what it is for, it''s over. What we should do is cherish the present."


    "God has given us a chance, so we don''t want to think about that. The child has already reincarnated. You and I don''t know. He has a new family. We can''t influence him?"


    "What''s more, the most important thing for us now is to take good care of this in your stomach. We can''t owe you any more."


    "Fengxi, I''m really happy and happy. We finally have our own children!"


    Qin, Anhui and Henan were quite excited. In fact, it was really easy to get excited about this matter.


    But listen to the wind Xi, Qin Wanyu that look like a little Alpaca jumping form, instantly honest, quickly back to acquaintances, first comfort daughter-in-law.


    Because in his opinion, this is obviously the anxiety during pregnancy, pregnant women at this time are not in good condition.


    He was very sensitive and sensitive. Qin, Anhui and Henan could not care about his excitement for the first time.


    On second thought, Fengxi has been pregnant for four months, and her mood is more difficult to control.


    I must pay attention to it. I remember when Hua Sheng was pregnant, it seemed that it was very difficult to control. The river was also very tormented.


    Take a look at Wang Junxian. Hua Zhi''s state at that time was even more frightening. The whole Wang family didn''t dare to speak. What kind of precious porcelain vase was falling


    Qin Wanyu thought of this and looked around subconsciously. His family did not have that hobby, nor did they have any antique porcelain bottles. The only thing that was a little old was Feng Xi''s own magic weapon!


    Presumably those things, wind Xi himself also can''t bear to fall, so Wang Junxian''s torture he can''t feel!


    But in any case, this "torture", whether it is Qin Wanyu or Jiangliu, even Wang Junxian, they are willing to!


    My wife is working hard to give birth to her children, not to mention the hardships of pregnancy in October, but also the heartrending in the delivery room


    These are what a woman has to bear, how difficult and how painful?


    Although in the end, it''s the taste of happiness.


    Qin Wanyu really don''t understand why there are still men who cheat at this time?


    It''s really not a long snack!


    And Qin Wanyu said that at the end of the day, his expression was also satisfied. Even now Fengxi really smashed his home, he was very happy.


    Seriously, he was really envious of his brothers'' marriage and birth.


    Among them, Qin Wanyu always thought he would be the first to get married or even the first to have children. After all, those two were too "unreliable".


    Just like an iron tree blossom, it''s hard for him to be understanding?


    As a result, the son of Wang Junxian''s family is nearly three years old, and the daughter of Jiangliu''s family is going to be eight years old

 Chapter 2937

    Even Qin Wanyu himself did not expect that things would turn out like this in the end, but he became the backward one?


    Whether it''s marriage or anything, he''s the one behind.


    Although he almost took the lead at the beginning, it was useless to say those things. After all, there were always accidents in many things. At the beginning, the child was also guilty.


    It''s just that Fengxi''s current state is not easy to mention.


    It''s easy for pregnant women to think more. Qin Wanyu doesn''t want to see Feng Xi. This time she starts to cry.


    He didn''t seem to see any big emotional changes in Fengxi, except for Huasheng. Fengxi couldn''t calm down when he met Huasheng.


    Some things can be kept in mind. No one can change what happened. Besides, the things in those days were very complicated. Qin Wanyu didn''t want to mention it again. At that time, he was really looking forward to the children with me.


    In the end, Feng Xi didn''t win his consent at all. In the end, it was just a bloody result. Although Qin Wanyu pretended to put it down again, the scar was still there. It was their child.


    No matter what reason, Feng Xi can''t make such a decision. Now that he has done it, Qin Wanyu has recognized it. He respects Feng Xi''s any choice.


    However, what Qin Wanyu hopes now is to cherish the present and never mention that this child can never go the way he used to be.


    Don''t be quiet, just give him a result.


    "Fengxi, we must cherish the chance given by God this time. We can''t refuse again. This time, we have to wait for eight years You understand


    "We don''t have eight years to wait! I really want to have a child that belongs to us. "


    Qin, Anhui and Henan thought of too many things for a while, so I couldn''t help but ask, although I felt that this time Fengxi would not look like this.


    But Qin Wanyu was really afraid. He wanted to take care of Feng Xi all his life, but she was definitely not in bed.


    He wants Fengxi to be healthy forever and not to give up any decision easily.


    Yes, in Feng Xi''s eyes, he is a Muggle, but Muggles also have their own ideas, and can hold up a day for their wives and children.


    He is not as useless as Feng Xi thinks. He has to carry everything by himself. If anything happens again, Feng Xi''s brain will become hot, and he feels that he can''t take care of the child


    Qin, Anhui and Henan are really afraid.


    When he said this, he kept staring at the wind, waiting for the wind to give a look, or to give a positive answer.


    Although Fengxi nodded at last, Qin Wanyu still couldn''t believe it, so that later time, Fengxi was inseparable.


    Make the wind Xi feel that she will suffocate, almost pack bags to run ten miles spring breeze.


    However, Hua Sheng didn''t let her stay because of anything else. It''s just that Fengxi really stayed, but it doesn''t matter. Qin Wanyu is likely to be crazy, and he must think that Fengxi wants to make an appointment with her


    In fact, just like Hua Sheng thought, Qin, Wan and Yu arrived in no more than 10 minutes later. Sweating, they still took the river and asked him to persuade Huasheng. They really thought that they wanted to discuss something. After all, this was the case last time. The discussion between the two sisters ended, and he was not even qualified to express his opinions.


    Looking at Qin Wanyu, huifengxi suddenly felt very sad and didn''t know what to think. He didn''t use Huasheng to say anything. He followed Qin Wanyu and went back.


    Honest all the way to labor!

 Chapter 2938

    Hua Sheng didn''t think of Feng Xi''s last move. She thought she wanted her to say something more.


    Hua Sheng did not fail to understand the actions of Qin, Wan and Yu. No matter what happened at the beginning, it was very difficult for anyone to let go.


    Especially as a parent, Hua Sheng lost two children in such a painful decision. She really understood the feelings of Qin Wanyu.


    It''s just that some things can''t be controlled by them. At the beginning, if Fengxi''s children stayed, Fengxi would be very difficult.


    She not only wanted to protect Qin, Wanyu, but also to take care of the children. When she gradually lost her magic power, she had no time to separate herself. She was not afraid of ten thousand, just in case


    The choice at that time was really the best decision.


    Now it''s different. What Qin Wanyu worried about will not happen. Even if Fengxi completely lost her magic power, whether it''s Jiangliu or Huasheng, or even their daughter, Jiang Xinrui, can protect Fengxi.


    Because their family is different.


    Only in the eyes of Qin, Wan and Yu, no matter who it is, you can really feel at ease if you look at Fengxi under your own eyelids.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the wind is already seven months old.


    Spring breeze.


    Every day I rub my meals.


    "It''s a coincidence that you and your ancestors in Qingcheng like to eat the same food. She also ate the sour apricot, and her appetite soon became better. In sum, Qingcheng has been in Qingcheng for more than nine months.


    "Bai ran must be excited to death. He told me before that if he was a boy, he would be my own family. It was really like a fox''s tail."


    Huasheng sits with Fengxi and touches Fengxi''s stomach. She and Bai ran have not seen each other for a long time.


    After all, it is now the emperor of heaven. The burden on the body is greater and the responsibility is more.


    The fox clan has also completely returned to heaven and become a family. Bai Ran is really busy.


    It''s really hard to see what these people looked like at the beginning. Without talking about others, Hua Sheng herself has changed a lot. If Hua Sheng had said these words before, she could not have said them.


    But now it is not the same, the whole person after the precipitation of human years, look at the problem has become a different mood.


    She''s really satisfied now.


    After three days of stability, she has no need to raise her children''s stability and stability.


    Huasheng is really satisfied.


    Just a lot of times, the more satisfied and comfortable, the danger will follow.


    When you think the end, suddenly appear, you think the end is just a false appearance.


    It can also be said that the danger has been waiting too long.


    "What? Huasheng, did you promise him? You can''t promise


    "The in laws wait for my family in advance. Although the ancestor of Qing Cheng is Fengxi''s, not an outsider, it''s also a first come, last come! This is what I mentioned first. "


    "Rui''er''s mother-in-law is me. At that time, Jiangliu agreed! We can''t go back on our regrets. Of course, if the children don''t like it, we have to be the first choice in our family


    Before Feng Xi could wait to speak, Qin Wanyu followed him and took the talk.


    Now, in addition to Feng Xi''s having children is a top priority. The second thing is to do family work with the river.


    Therefore, Qin, Wan and Yu heard that someone was going to rob him, even the ancestors could not!

 Chapter 2939

    "Go, do your work


    "I don''t know whether it''s a boy or a girl. You know it''s a son. You have to talk to a Sheng about his family!"


    "Even if it''s a priority, it won''t be your son! Don''t take advantage of rui''er''s absence to make a reservation. Don''t say the river won''t let you come next time! "


    Feng Xi looked at Qin Wanyu picking grapefruit on one side, heard their sisters chatting, stretched out their heads and came over, that anxious look, as if she was about to give birth.


    What''s more, even if Qin, Anhui and Henan are in full swing, Fengxi still loves xiaoruier, such a pretty girl like a flower!


    According to the attribute of Qin erha, if he is really a son, it is estimated that he is also a minor erha.


    Even if Fengxi is my mother, I can''t bear it.


    Feng Xi''s image now is that she holds a pair of sour apricots with her legs up and her eyes narrowed. She pushes Qin Wanyu to shut up.


    As for how indecent the posture is, Fengxi has already neglected it. She is really big and looks like a watermelon to buckle here. It really affects her eating.


    What''s more, it''s too difficult for her to sit with her back ache and not curl her legs.


    And Jiang Xinrui is not in at the moment. He is going to school


    After all, for children in the human world, even if they are smarter, they still have to live step by step.


    "Who said he didn''t know? I tell you what a big intuition I have. It must be my son


    "For nothing else, just to be in law with the river, he has to be a son."


    "Besides, Jiangliu, will you not let me in?"


    "What''s the relationship between us? The sign has been removed to prove whether I''ve looked around or I''m the most reliable one. My son is also the most reliable one. Don''t worry. In the future, if you give Ruier to our family, it will certainly be more intimate than treating your son!"


    "So you can rest assured."


    Qin Wanyu said solemnly that although the wind pushed him away, Qin Wanyu would not really go. Then he put his hand on Fengxi''s waist and trumpeted with the river. His hands didn''t stop, so he softened his waist for the wind.


    Since Fengxi''s stomach is getting bigger and bigger, his back is sore and his legs ache and his feet are cramped. It is a common thing that Qin, Wan and Yu never leave for 24 hours and almost never rest. When the wind changes, they will comfort them at the first time.


    Hua Sheng is very happy for Feng Xi when he looks at Qin, Wan and Yu carefully. After all, having such a husband is really reassuring.


    Huasheng is really not worried about Fengxi''s life.


    "Excuse me, the sign that forbids you to enter is taken down by you with no shame!"


    "I don''t want to be in law with anyone. My daughter doesn''t want anyone! I can support her for the rest of my life


    Jiang Liu takes a cup of juice and hands it to Hua Sheng and the pregnant woman sitting in their house.


    Later, he couldn''t help but take a look at Qin, Anhui and Henan.


    Not to mention anything else, Feng Xi has a little bit of truth in her mind. No one is satisfied with Qin erha''s character, and Jiangliu''s real name dislikes it


    What''s more, his precious daughter is only seven years old and eight years old. How can she get married? What do these people want to do one by one?


    Robbing?


    That also has to see whether river current answers or not!


    "Well, don''t regret it! I won''t tell you! "


    "Ginkgo, is there anything to eat? Your sister Fengxi can eat dry food!"


    Qin Wanyu saw that he was despised and was completely used to it. Then he looked directly at the kitchen and asked for food.


    Who called his ancestor''s belly just called, Qin Wanyu''s ears are sharp.


    "Ginkgo biloba? Molly

 Chapter 2940

    Fengxi is a pregnant woman and often hungry. It''s not good to eat fruit.


    Not only did Qin Wanyu hear the wind whine, but Huasheng also heard it. He was thinking of ordering Ginkgo biloba or jasmine for something to eat, but Qin Wanyu called first, and Huasheng didn''t say anything.


    But did not hear the echo of the two people, Hua Sheng doubtfully called out a word.


    "It may be busy. I''ll go and have a look."


    The river took a look, and then just ready to get up, he saw gingko flustered out.


    "Miss, you call me? What''s up? I was so absorbed in cleaning up the fish that I heard you calling me? "


    Gingko face flustered, holding a still dripping fish knife, the mood in the eyes for a time some can not see clearly.


    "Silver Gingko, take the knife in first. I''m not very hungry. I''ll eat it later. You''ll be busy first. Don''t bother. "


    Feng Xi said in surprise.


    Maybe it''s because of pregnancy. As the month gets bigger and bigger, Fengxi''s mana has almost been suspended and lost. She hasn''t taken care of things outside for a long time.


    This character also becomes delicate, but several months did not see this blood red thing, suddenly saw, the nerve all followed a jump.


    Qin Wanyu naturally felt it and held her in his arms. He turned his head and looked at gingko with a puzzled look in his eyes.


    But after all, I''m not too young to know. We all know about the character of ginkgo. This little girl is a righteous and fiery character. Maybe she didn''t pay attention to it for a while. Qin Wanyu didn''t say anything. She could only gently soothe the wind.


    "Gingko, you should be busy first. Don''t take out the knife to see the blood. It''s not very auspicious."


    Hua Sheng looks at gingko and says.


    She knew more about gingko than Qin Wanyu. Before that, ginkgo told her by herself, during her pregnancy.


    Now how can I forget when the wind changes?


    Maybe it''s really busy. Hua Sheng didn''t say anything. After all, her affair with Gao he has been on and off for so many years. Recently, I heard that Gao he was going to get married. I think ginkgo must be upset.


    Thinking of this, Huasheng really loves gingko. If it wasn''t for that event, they would have been married now.


    After all, they had already set a date for their marriage.


    It''s a pity that Huasheng will respect ginkgo''s choice no matter what the result is!


    There are some choices that no one can do for her.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, sister Fengxi. I just came out in a hurry."


    "My hands are dirty. I''d better let Jasmine come. She just went outside to pick some flowers and was preparing to make a flower cake. It will be ready soon. Sister Fengxi will wait a moment."


    Gingko finish, will kill the fish knife back to the back of the back, turn back to the kitchen, and when talking smile face also in the moment of turning back.


    It''s an emotion that people can''t understand. When gingko comes into the kitchen, jasmine is looking at her.


    Ginkgo took a look at her, and then her eyes went wrong and didn''t want to look at her.


    Because she''s in a mess now and she doesn''t know what to do for a while.


    That''s the girl she grew up with.


    In recent years, if I don''t know my identity, it''s just like my sister.


    She spent more time on Huasheng than she did herself.


    It''s just that some things are really hard to choose once they touch their own interests.


    Why her?


    And why is she facing this?


    "Sister ginkgo, you lied just now. You lied to the young lady. I didn''t go out at all. I was here all the time."

 Chapter 2941

    "You lied to her just now, so, sister ginkgo, lying to miss is actually very simple, nothing difficult. There are one or two, some simple and some complex, but just a few words, and add some behavior..."


    "It''s really nothing, sister ginkgo. You really need to think about it. If I were you, I wouldn''t have to think about it at all, but I''m not you after all. I don''t understand what you think, and I don''t understand the feelings between you for decades!"


    "But one thing, if she is still worried about her feelings with you for decades, what will happen in the end? Ruined your life, she kept saying that she treated you as a sister, what happened? Your love, your family, all destroyed! But it''s all because of her


    "It''s Feng Xi who is really regarded as her sister. Her sister Hua Zhi and Hua Lin have to stand aside, not to mention the two sisters she killed before!"


    "You see, people are really missed, just pregnant. The whole ten li spring breeze will surround her. Will the wind family be afraid of blood? How many people have been killed? What''s so charming now? They enjoy it. You and I work hard here. "


    "I don''t care. I came here to be a nanny, but you are different. The old lady wants to take you as a daughter."


    "Now, it''s not as good as the babysitter I invited later..."


    "You all say that I''m like a person. I''ve heard about Chuntao before, but do you really blame her for her ending?"


    Molly said while holding the rose in her hand. When she spoke, she didn''t know what she thought. The flowers in her hand were crushed.


    Dyed red.


    When she spoke to ginkgo, she was bewitched. In Ginkgo''s eyes, jasmine at the moment was very similar to the original spring peach.


    Jasmine''s last sentence is a wake-up call to her, the end of the peach, no doubt can only blame herself, and no one has nothing to do with.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. No one can predict the future. Miss can''t, you can''t, and those who tell you all these can''t! I lied just now because I was in a hurry. I didn''t mean it. Don''t talk nonsense


    "I tell you, miss, it''s not easy to live a stable life. Sister Fengxi also has a child. You''d better give it to me honestly and don''t do anything about it!"


    "As for the ending of Chuntao, she deserves it. If you are stubborn, you will be the next one. That''s pitiful! Now, if you don''t do anything, stop immediately. I think I''m getting acquainted. I won''t tell Miss what you said to me! "


    Ginkgo said this, "bang" sound, a knife stabbed in the chopping board, and the fish on the chopping board was all in two.


    Look at the jasmine, eyes a Leng.


    Because she felt that ginkgo was not chopping fish, but chopping her.


    This is a naked threat to her! She just told the truth. If it wasn''t for that person who told her, she was also kept in the dark. She didn''t want to look at Ginkgo biloba like a fool and tell her the truth. Why don''t you believe it?


    "Molly? When did you come back? Didn''t ginkgo just say you went outside to pick flowers


    Just when ginkgo and Jasmine are opposite each other, the sound of the river suddenly comes in from the kitchen door.


    Jiang Liu is holding two orange juice cups that Huasheng has just drunk with the wind. His eyes are on jasmine''s body. He has been looking at this side all the time, but he has not seen anyone go in.


    But Molly''s in the kitchen, so how did she get back? Jump the window?


    Then Jiang Liu looked at the big window next to the kitchen. Did he really have dirt?


    What''s the habit of not going through the door?

 Chapter 2942

    "Uncle, give me the cup. I took a shortcut to the window just now for the sake of speed, so you didn''t see it. Don''t worry about it in the future."


    "Just now, sister ginkgo has told me that the flower cake will be ready soon."


    Molly was the first to see the river coming in, because she was facing the door with her back to the window.


    So when I saw the river answer quickly, my brain reacted faster. When I heard ginkgo lying, I didn''t think I spilled some soil on the window.


    I didn''t expect it would come in handy.


    Otherwise, it''s hard to explain. I just want to persuade Ginkgo biloba and forget all the things in front of me.


    After all, she needs to be here now.


    She hasn''t done what she wants to do.


    In other words, there is not willing to be pacified, why can such a four different things stand by his side, and she is a normal person can not?


    It''s all because of Hua Sheng. If it wasn''t for her, how could I have met that person?


    When they met, Huasheng told himself that they were not suitable?


    What''s wrong? Is it appropriate that he is not like four? Even a person is not a thing! What Hua Sheng said was to let her know her identity?


    Why doesn''t she have a chance?


    If Huasheng doesn''t give it, someone will give it!


    And ginkgo can not know the river flow over, also do not know how guilty or how, although she did not do anything, but heard the sound of the river, subconsciously shivered.


    It seems to have been discovered by my uncle. She has something to hide from miss.


    Ginkgo biloba grows so big, what thing really has not concealed Hua Sheng, in the heart a little not good.


    In particular, I heard a lot of things in a mess, gingko''s heart is not too strong, very blocked.


    Ginkgo also does not want to believe, but many things, well founded, Jasmine can not know, tell her these people should not know!


    But they are all right. Are the things behind them right?


    If it''s true, then she


    Gingko holding the knife, eyes slightly red, silent, did not speak, even when the river flow did not know, not to say a word.


    "Sister ginkgo, just now my uncle came to talk to you, but you didn''t pay attention to him!"


    "Well done. Sooner or later, these people will be punished! Their happiness is based on our pain, it can also be said that it is in exchange for our happiness, so we punish a little, it is nothing? Isn''t it? "


    "They are selfish and never think about you. You are not wrong..."


    Molly said and took out the cake she had prepared, because she knew that gingko didn''t want to see her at all.


    In that case, I''d better go out as soon as possible. I should give people some time to wake up.


    Molly said, directly out of the kitchen, and then cheerfully greeting the wind Xi, Huasheng eat something first.


    The cheerful voice made ginkgo feel that Jasmine has split personality?


    After all, if not, how could it be like this?


    Just now also indignant to say this, in an instant can smile like flowers to greet people?


    So who are the people around her?


    Just then, ginkgo''s mobile phone rang.


    Ginkgo took a look, is short interest.


    Gao he''s text message.


    "Ginkgo biloba, I know you can''t forgive me, and I''m really sorry for you. Life has to go on. My parents are old and they can''t wait any longer. We''ve missed it after all. I''m going to get married! I hope you can also put down the harm caused by this scum and start afresh

 Chapter 2943

    Ginkgo looked at the text message of high crane, and her eyes were moist instantly.


    He''s getting married. He''s finally getting married.


    Why did he get married at this time!


    Once that youth, will never wait for her in situ!


    After all, they missed it, but they should have been a happy family. According to the man, they also had their own children


    It is time to come again, because Huasheng has changed all the trajectories that have happened, and also changed the fate of her and Gao He.


    They were already married, and Gao he didn''t betray her!


    It''s all because of the reversal of time. Everything has changed.


    But all this is because of her young lady!


    What do you want her to do?


    Why does she want to know at this time? Why can''t she die without knowing!


    Gingko''s tears are dripping on the chopping board, his hands stained with fish blood are holding his cell phone, looking at the last farewell breath!


    Don''t ginkgo love cranes? No, she loves it very much, just because she likes it too much to allow the feeling to be a little dirty.


    I can''t stand being touched.


    Although ginkgo was a nanny and servant girl, she grew up with Hua Sheng when she was young. When the old lady was alive, they received the same education.


    Ginkgo also has its own pride, how can she allow her things to be moved?


    But now everything is different. If what the man said is true, their original fate will be changed because of Huasheng! What is she going to do?


    This matter, from beginning to end, Gao he is also a victim!


    At the same time, Gao family.


    "Son, do you really think about it? We are not forcing you, but after so long, people have to look forward! "


    "We can''t be with you all the time, you need someone around you! But I tell you, you are a man, since you have made a decision, you should take responsibility! Don''t let us down any more, our GAOs are also people who want to face! What''s more, your father''s heart really can''t help your tossing. "


    "The date with the Zhao family has also been set. Although the Zhao family is not a big family, they are also a scholarly family. They pay attention to the rules and face. They have raised their daughter for more than 20 years. They trust us to marry our family. If you can''t be good to others, don''t answer this marriage!"


    "Now you have one last chance to go back!"


    "Otherwise, I''ll go to Zhao''s house and make a wedding date. Unless Zhao Jiajia doesn''t want you, you''ll be responsible even if you die! Marry me back. "


    Gao''s mother dressed neatly, elegant and generous, standing at the door of Gaohe''s room, she really said to her son.


    During this period of time, she saw Gao he''s changes in her eyes. Naturally, she was distressed, but she also knew that such a thing was her son''s fault.


    She has no face to explain. If other girls don''t like it, she can''t force it.


    But now it''s not the same. Gao he decides to put it down by himself. Starting from a new start, Zhao''s conditions are much better than Ginkgo biloba.


    Although Gao''s mother also cares about these things, she just wants her son to like them after all. After all, it''s the children who live their whole life, not them.


    The only thing she can do is to bless.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you down again, be a responsible man!"


    With his back to his mother, Gao he holds his mobile phone, looks at the sent message, closes his eyes, and then opens it again.


    He answered softly, and this answer is also a guarantee.

 Chapter 2944

    It''s really hard for Gao He to make this decision, and he''s not reconciled. It''s clear that he and ginkgo are almost getting married.


    They used to love each other so much, although not as much as Huasheng and Jiangliu, but for him, it was really unforgettable.


    After all, where do ordinary people have so many twists and turns?


    Just because he is an ordinary person, Gao he can''t wait any longer.


    Even if his mother didn''t say so, Gao he knew his father''s situation. He was so angry that he stayed in the hospital twice.


    Because of him, he became the target of attacking his father, and the official career of several generations of Gao family was almost destroyed in his hands.


    He continued to stand in a stalemate, all sorry for his ancestors!


    Zhao family is the best choice for him. People can pull him at this time.


    Save Gao family, scholarly family, also have their own way, who call their family also has a characteristic, peach and plum all over the world!


    In fact, Jiangliu can help him without them, but what face does Gao he use to find Jiangliu?


    He is sorry ginkgo, ruined their wedding, he has no face to go?


    Ginkgo can''t forgive him. If it''s Gao he himself, he doesn''t have a family. He can wait until gingko forgives him.


    But he is not, he also has a lot of compulsion, can marry Ginkgo biloba is his last privilege in Gao family.


    Gao family these years, all is marriage, only he chose his own love, but he did not cherish.


    He doesn''t deserve it!


    Someone else Zhao Jiajia can not dislike him. After working with ghosts for so long, he should be enjoying himself secretly. How dare he not be nice to others?


    Gao he got up and put on his clothes, supported his mother, and laughed with standard etiquette. This was something he had learned since he was a child. He didn''t expect that he would do whatever he wanted for more than 20 years, and finally he used it.


    "Let''s go!"


    Gao he helped his mother go downstairs to meet his father, and then drove to the Zhao family.


    At the moment of stepping into Zhao''s house, Gao he''s mobile phone rings.


    It''s about ginkgo.


    Gao he instantly took out his mobile phone and checked it.


    Because he set the voice of all messages from Ginkgo biloba to be special, when that special voice sounded, he immediately knew who it was.


    Just at the moment of seeing the text message, Gao he put his mobile phone back again and followed his parents in.


    Ginkgo biloba: "up to now, it has nothing to do with right or wrong, you and I are well, that is the best outcome, I do not regret falling in love, but regret the end, is that we love each other, I wish you a happy marriage, in the future, husband and wife, the future, early birth of a noble son, blessing I said, because we will not have contact, loved people can not really put down, love each other Seeing is also self deception. It''s better not to see, not to read... "


    Gao he can think of the last words ginkgo said every step he takes. He always smiles at the corner of his mouth, but he knows that his heart is broken and he can''t put it together any more.


    It was he who lost his beloved girl, and now he has no right to miss.


    When the two families decided on the date, made the wedding invitation, and informed it, his responsibility now was the man who was smiling at him.


    He can be responsible for her, but he will never love him, because he has lost the ability to love, love that heart broken in the past, never come back.


    Far away in the spring breeze, ginkgo also seems to have lost its soul, numbly deleted Gao he''s contact information, this time she will not add it again, because that person will never take the initiative to seek peace.

 Chapter 2945

    In the Gao family, Zhao''s marriage date is on the 15th of next month. In fact, the date is very anxious, but this is the meaning of the woman. Naturally, the man will not refuse.


    "We are really going to get married. Will it be later on the 15th of next month? Do you like this day? "


    "You can also advance a little bit. Anyway, you''ve prepared a lot of things. I don''t mind. I want to live with you, not in form."


    Zhao Jiajia sits beside Gao He, smiling, but she knows that Gao he is not willing to marry her. If she did not insist on marrying Gao family, her parents would not choose Gao family.


    After all, when Gao he was going to marry a nanny, the wedding date was set. I didn''t expect that it would be such a result.


    It''s just that for Zhao Jiajia, it''s her chance. She likes Gao He. They''ve been in a school since childhood, and they''ve been in the same university.


    Gao he doesn''t know, because at first, Gao he''s eyes are just natural and unrestrained. Zhao Jiajia is waiting for him to learn how to love, or when he really grows up, to go to him.


    Finally, she waited, but did not want to, Gaohe so serious, as she had thought, once Gaohe started a relationship, he would be very serious, only when she thought there was no chance, she would miss the boy in her heart, and their marriage date was cancelled.


    Zhao Jiajia really wants to wake up laughing. No matter what the reason is, she will fight for it, or she will regret it for a lifetime.


    "It''s not fair to you. Except for love, I can give you everything I can. As long as you want, as long as I have, this is what we agreed before."


    "You don''t feel aggrieved. You can do whatever you want."


    Looking at Zhao Jiajia''s love in his eyes, Gao he is really upset. After all, such a girl who is full of his heart is just him.


    But they can''t give people what they want.


    Gao he suddenly regretted why he chose her. If he chose one who didn''t like him, it would be good for them to respect each other.


    No expectation, no disappointment.


    In the future, he may forget ginkgo, but he is not sure when, and may never again


    "I''m glad you can''t help me as long as you''re at home."


    "I used to envy the people standing by your side. Now this position is finally mine. I don''t have any grievances. If I can, I still want to advance the marriage date. Only when I get married can I really feel at ease."


    When Zhao Jiajia said this, her eyes were bright.


    After all, she really likes Gao He, not in a mood.


    She is also worried that, like ginkgo biloba, she will not let go of an accident near her marriage.


    Zhao Jiajia is no Schadenfreude, just a girl waiting for love.


    There are many choices in life, if missed, there will be no chance.


    "Well, well, listen to you."


    Gao He pats Zhao Jiajia. He can''t say anything else except these. After all, the girls say so.


    He can''t refuse. How could he meet such a girl!


    But if Gao Heruo can really know what happened later, he will not agree today, let alone choose Zhao family. He would like to stay away from Zhao Jiajia.


    The girl did nothing wrong because she liked him. How innocent


    Gao he didn''t expect that he could never get rid of the debt to women in his life!

 Chapter 2946

    In the Gaojia jubilant, ten miles of spring breeze happy, ginkgo alone sitting outside the garden, what lonely closed eyes.


    Huasheng asked her to have dinner together, but gingko didn''t go. He just wanted to wait for a while. Huasheng didn''t say anything, so he had to go back.


    After all, the Gao family''s affairs were not hidden. When they set the wedding date, their friends had already informed them first. Naturally, Jiangliu knew it first.


    And the river flow knows, ten miles spring breeze also knows.


    "Ginkgo This is what fate ah, did not think of the simplest two, but did not come together


    "It''s a pity that no one would have expected to meet such a thing that day."


    Fengxi and Huasheng are sitting on the dining table, looking at gingko and smiling. It''s a pity.


    After all, no one thought that Gao he would be haunted by the peach blossom ghost


    In addition, Feng Xi has been thinking a lot about her emotions recently. When she sees the marriage date issued by the Gao family, she is also flustered. In fact, we all know that since we can''t go back, there is nothing wrong with the people moving forward. However, people''s hearts are biased and double marked.


    The sisters must be biased.


    It''s hard to see her suffer.


    "This matter, said also blame me, that would not be my pregnancy when I can not control the mood, Wang Junxian would not be too depressed to bear, looking for friends to drink."


    "If they didn''t form a game that day, Gao he would not have come out, let alone go to the wrong toilet and not meet Their marriage date will not be postponed, cancelled! If we got married at that time, now our children are not small... "


    In fact, Fenghua Zhi''s mind is not good.


    Especially for the people around them, although ginkgo is the maid of Huasheng''s side, they are really sisters to gingko.


    Now a sister had a good life into this, or with her relationship, Hua Zhi looking at the news of Gao marriage, almost smashed the phone.


    In their opinion, Xiaogao is the people of their family, ginkgo!


    Although I think calmly, I know everything, but I look at gingko''s heartache


    Everyone''s mood is complicated.


    "What does it have to do with you? That''s what I helped. I called everyone to come here. Don''t blame you. Blame me. I''m a man. I didn''t handle the family relationship well! It''s my problem. I''ll make it up later when they need help. "


    "And the kids are here. Don''t talk about it."


    Wang Junxian looked at Hua Zhi also with sad appearance, natural heartache, his daughter-in-law own heartache.


    Originally, it was just the time to bring the children to follow the wind. Qin, Anhui and Henan came together to rub a meal in the spring breeze of ten li.


    They picked up the prince and directly took over the three children, Jiang Xinrui of the Jiangliu family, Bai Kangning of the Hualin family, and his son.


    Now three children are sitting next to their parents and eating obediently. After all, these things are adults'' affairs, so it''s better to pay attention to them in front of the children.


    After all, they are not what they used to be.


    With family kids!


    "Let''s have dinner. No one can tell about fate. No wonder you."


    Hua Sheng took a look outside and beckoned everyone to dinner. They were not to blame for this.


    It''s all about her.


    And the three children looked at each other, cleverly asked nothing, focused on eating.


    Molly lies in the kitchen and listens to it. Then she cleans up and leaves the spring breeze.

 Chapter 2947

    "Sister, eat crabs."


    Prince can no matter what parents say, small head also can''t react, only know to look at River heart core.


    Three year old prince, chopsticks are not safe to use, but in kindergarten today learned, trembling help jiangxinrui clip vegetables.


    Then he looked at Jiang Xinrui with a look of praise on his face.


    "Prince, this is sister. Why do you always call sister? My sister is eight years old, you are three years old, you are the youngest! "


    Hua Zhi heard her son call Jiang Xinrui sister again, and immediately corrected the way.


    This child also does not know how to return a responsibility, know to call Bai Kangning elder brother, but to Jiang Xinrui how to correct all call younger sister, angry Hua Zhi all want to cram back belly rebirth.


    After all, such a stupid person is definitely not her son. This little thing will be forgotten after several times of teaching.


    "No, it''s my sister. It''s my sister. We''re the same age. The youngest is in my stomach."


    The prince wrinkled a small eyebrow, it is a copy of Wang Junxian''s face, a serious face, pointing to the windy belly, he knows that is the smallest.


    But Hua Zhi wanted to shoot him more.


    She was pregnant for ten months. The baby she gave birth to didn''t look like her at all.


    How can Hua Zhi not be angry? People say that her son is like her mother. Her family is always different from others.


    "I don''t like this any more. Thank you, Prince. You can eat it."


    Jiang Xinrui said with a smile that she doesn''t care if the prince wants to call her sister or sister. Children are the most spiritual.


    Perhaps for the past memory, remember very clearly, but because the person is small, said not clear.


    But I don''t remember that when I grow up.


    So jiangxinrui didn''t correct it.


    As for the crab, we forget that she did not want to live.


    After such a long time, Jiang Xinrui knows that no matter what, she should put it down. She wants to live a wonderful life and become two people, but not Chang''an.


    Is she always want to wring Ba, after thick thick leave, river heart core also don''t know how to open up.


    And other people''s looks have changed, especially Huasheng is following the river, not because of anything else, but because jiangxinrui doesn''t eat crabs any more?


    Although we all know why Jiang Xinrui eats something that he doesn''t like, he has tried to persuade him, but he doesn''t make sense at all.


    Now that he doesn''t eat, he says he doesn''t like it and doesn''t force himself any more, Huasheng and Jiangliu are surprised.


    But no matter what, since Jiang Xinrui doesn''t force himself, Huasheng and Jiangliu are also happy. They smile and say nothing.


    Bai Kangning on one side bowed his head to eat. He didn''t have so much thought. It can be said that among these children, he is the most honest.


    At the same time, a dark corner of Jiangcheng, from the outside, is more like a deserted alley.


    Molly walked around for a long time. I didn''t know she thought she was out of Jiangcheng, because her head is no longer the wall of the alley, but the cave.


    Then Molly swept with the weak light, suddenly scared a spirit, even if came several times, still can''t adapt.


    Dense bats, looking at people''s scalp numb.


    If it wasn''t for the first time, Molly couldn''t believe there was such a place in Jiangcheng.


    Goose bumps all over my body.


    "My Lord, I I have told her, but the effect seems not very good. Ginkgo still refuses to betray Huasheng! "

 Chapter 2948

    "But adults rest assured, we still have some effect, ginkgo is believed, coupled with the news of Gao''s marriage, ginkgo''s face is really bad."


    "After all, if I had been in my heart, I would have been very happy, but now it is someone else''s."


    When Molly went inside, she turned off the flashlight. This is the rule. Adults don''t like the light. She can''t do it at all. After coming so many times, Molly hasn''t seen what this adult looks like.


    The only thing I know is that this adult has a grudge against Hua Sheng. He also wants Hua Sheng''s blood, including Jiang Xinrui''s.


    "Don''t worry, it''s been delayed for so many years, and it''s not bad for the present time!"


    "Besides, she has been with Huasheng for more than 20 years and has grown up together since she was a child. If she agrees directly, she will have a problem."


    "What you have to do now is to stir her heart and make her resentful of Huasheng. Then things will be easier to handle. She knows more than you do."


    "Let''s prepare these days and help her make a decision. It''s done. She will hate Huasheng to the bone. Once such a loyal dog revolts, there will be a great reaction. The more she reacts, the better it will be for us."


    In the dark part of the cave, there was a dull male voice. His facial features were completely covered with black air. When the black air was removed, there was still muscle tissue left on the skeleton, and his expression could not be seen, because he had no face at all.


    When speaking, the mouth seems to be chewing something, with a bang bang sound, listening to the jasmine sweat bristle up, coupled with the bloody smell of the tip of the nose, Jasmine can only nod.


    And Molly did not hear wrong, the person inside is chewing things, chewing or a woman, a woman has been drained of blood.


    If Molly turns on the flashlight, she will be scared out directly, because she has no idea who she is cooperating with.


    She didn''t know how terrible and crazy the people she worked with.


    "Well My Lord, when can you help me


    "You have boundless power and infinite life. You can wait all the time, but I can''t. I''m just an ordinary person. If you wait any longer, Nangong and the Sixiang can''t be separated, and I''m old."


    "How can you stand beside him? He will never be old, and so will the four elephants!"


    No matter how scared Molly is now, it''s dark after all. She can''t see anything, and her fear can be smaller.


    And her biggest concern is not over.


    If it was not for the chance to see Nangong Liuyue training in the world, with a girl beside her, she was clearly so cold, but in front of her, she was humble and hardworking. Molly suspected that she was wrong.


    Otherwise, how could this happen?


    It was also at that time that she met the adult, dressed in black, standing behind him.


    It would be much clearer than it is now.


    "Jealous? Is that woman Kirin or your ghost King''s Mount? She''s older than me. She''s over 5000 years old. It''s hard to deal with. But if you cooperate with me, you can help me, and I can help you. Maybe it can be done! "


    "In you, isn''t that thing called Sixiang? You can''t ask for the love of something that is not like everything. As a result, people don''t want it. "


    The man walks up to Molly and looks at her with his eyes under the mask. His tone is bewitching


    Finally, of course, Molly agreed, because she did not know that the other side was a vampire who was good at hypnosis. At her level, it was no effort at all!

 Chapter 2949

    And Molly didn''t know that she was an alternative, because the most suitable people were just a few.


    But for the fact that Ginkgo biloba is not easy to control and has been around Huasheng for a long time and knows a lot, Tuttle would not have chosen this stupid woman.


    The man who hypnotizes Molly is a member of the moon family, a vampire who used to make trouble in Jiangcheng.


    At the beginning, it was Descartes, the follower of Princess Leia, who came to Jiangcheng, and now Tuttle is descas''s younger brother.


    Love Princess Leia, the heart is to respect his brother, but the two people all folded in the hands of Huasheng.


    The later death of her elder brother decas turned to ashes. Princess Leia''s serious injury has not been healed. Now she lies in the family''s ice coffin, closed and sleeping. She needs fresh blood every day, just like nutrient solution.


    Hua Sheng changed the two most important people in his life into this. How could he let her go?


    He left the family immediately, and regardless of the obstruction, he must kill Hua Sheng and drain her blood to irrigate his princess.


    Of course, Tuttle is not a fool. His brother and princess have been calculated, which proves that Hua Sheng is a woman with a good mind and can''t act rashly.


    In addition, what he needs most now is time. He has made a big net for Huasheng with enough time. Starting from the people around her, it''s like boiling frogs in warm water. When Huasheng finds out, it''s no hurry.


    In this way, even if she can''t kill Hua Sheng, she must feel the torture every day like herself.


    As for Tuttle, of course, he''s not a vampire.


    He knows everything that happened to Huasheng, just like a bystander watching, waiting and guarding.


    All the time, all need a perfect waiting.


    Now it is. Although Tuttle has been away for a while and found out, the man who found him is dead


    "Do my work well first. You are not qualified to discuss terms with me."


    "Now we can''t move the four dissimilarities. The spiritual induction between them is so strong that we can''t go wrong any more!"


    "Go ahead."


    Tuttle raised his hand, jasmine''s eyes suddenly seemed dull, and then obediently turned away.


    And Tuttle said, can''t go wrong, also because some people have begun to get out of control.


    As for Molly, when she regained consciousness, she was almost ten miles away from the spring breeze. She had some doubts in her eyes, but she didn''t think much. She had no other way but to believe in Tuttle.


    If Huasheng could help her, he would have helped her. When Nangong Liuyue was here, Huasheng did not want to help her


    Molly looks at the brightly lit spring breeze not far away. Her eyes are firm. Then she takes out the liquid medicine prepared under the tree and sprays it on her body. This is the way to get rid of her taste outside.


    After all, the people in this family are not simple, but adults have told her that they are always careful about such small things.


    She is grateful to Huasheng, but who doesn''t want to have a better life and a favorite person?


    Nangong Liuyue has become the amazing memory that she can''t erase. If standing beside him, he is a better person, or better than her.


    Molly won''t be like this, but is it something that doesn''t look like this, or is it the mount of the gloomy ghost king?


    How can a mount be worthy of such a Nangong?


    If Yan Zhuo knew that Yu Qilin, who was raised as a daughter, was looked down upon so much by others, he might be angry!

 Chapter 2950

    Ten li spring breeze.


    "Molly''s back? What movie did you watch with Wei Hang? How can you feel unhappy? "


    Huasheng sits on the sofa and watches the evening news. Huazhi and others have already left. Huasheng also gives gingko a holiday, leaving a family of three who thought Molly would not come back.


    So it''s strange to see Molly come back suddenly. Looking up and seeing that Molly is not very happy, Huasheng can''t help but worry. The ginkgo affair is over. I hope Molly doesn''t have any more changes. It''s really not easy to find a fate.


    Wei Sheng and Molly have already made an order for the dowry.


    One is Feng Xi''s two reporters'' apprentices, the other is Hua Sheng''s little sister. These two people also came together.


    Hua Sheng knows that Wei Hang is decorating a new house recently. He often asks Molly to check on the house. The future home of two people should be watched by two people together.


    Huasheng can''t keep Jasmine out.


    The fate of these two people is also very interesting. It was originally Fengxi who left the comatose Jasmine in the car and was taken back to Feng''s home by Wei Hang.


    Later, Chang''an left, changed their memory of him, and the process was forgotten. Fortunately, the relationship between them was established, and fate was not lost in the end.


    Although Hua Sheng is a little strange, how did they get together again? Maybe fate is so wonderful. Otherwise, how could they go around and come back? Even if there was no fire that day, they should know each other sooner or later


    Hua Sheng thought that ginkgo would make up with Gao He. After all, they were married, but in the end, it was Molly who wanted to get married first.


    Although Wei Hang looks ordinary, he is a smart little fat man. Huasheng can see that he is sincere to Molly.


    And jasmine is willing to do it, and Huasheng will be completed naturally.


    I didn''t expect that the two apprentices of Fengxi had a marriage.


    "After watching a sad movie, I feel a little depressed. It''s OK, miss."


    "I''ll go and clean it up. Go to bed early with your uncle."


    Molly gave a stiff smile, and then went to the kitchen. As a result, Jiang Liu kept working on the dishes and chopsticks in her hands.


    Jiang Liu was robbed and didn''t say anything. After washing his hands, he turned around and went out. When he passed by jasmine, he looked puzzled, because he seemed to smell something strange, which was very strange and weak. Jiangliu could not get close to jasmine to smell it.


    After that, he took Huasheng back to his room.


    Hua Sheng looks at the state of jasmine. He is a little worried. Then he wants to ask something. As a result, Jiangliu pulls her away.


    "Let them solve it by themselves. We don''t care. If she wants to say it, she will say it naturally. It will be better not to ask."


    With that, Jiang Liu took Huasheng and looked at the jasmine again, but nothing happened. He turned and walked away.


    At the moment when the river turns around, a black air disappears from Molly.


    At the moment, jasmine heard no footsteps behind her, her eyes became deep, put the last bowl in the dishwasher, and then took out her mobile phone.


    I saw more than ten short messages in my mobile phone, and several of them didn''t answer the phone.


    It''s all Wei Hang''s.


    Wei Hang: "Molly, I''m sorry. Don''t be angry. I''m really busy today. I didn''t mean not to go to the cinema with you..."

 Chapter 2951

    Wei Hang sent several text messages in succession, but Jasmine didn''t open all the time, just casually replied, "I know."


    She didn''t answer the phone. She didn''t want to say a word if it was unnecessary. Why can she find a senior official? And she''s a fat, greasy paparazzi reporter?


    Such a gap is not to say, Wei Hang is even more than a toe of Nangong Liuyue!


    How could she like it?


    If it wasn''t for Wei Hang''s obsession, she would see him pitiful.


    In fact, if you don''t see Nangong Liuyue again, Molly may also accept her fate. After all, Wei Hang is obedient, but she didn''t expect that fate would be so wonderful.


    She not only saw him again, but also saw a different Nangong Liuyue. He was totally in love, which was more beautiful than when she saw him.


    Molly never thought that she would meet such a beautiful man one day.


    Looking at Wei Hang, Molly thinks she can vomit even when she drinks water. How can people who have seen flowers like cow dung?


    Besides, Molly didn''t want to go out with Wei Hang today. Knowing that he has something to do today, Molly chose to take leave with Huasheng today and went to see Lord Tuttle.


    Wait a second, she can see Nangong Liuyue. Every day Molly comforts herself like this.


    Meanwhile, the labor park near Gao''s home.


    Sitting on the park bench, ginkgo''s mind is full of memories of her and Gao He in the past.


    Now, in fact, they have known each other for a long time.


    How come it''s all over? If what Molly said is true


    But how could it be


    Just as ginkgo recalled, a familiar voice came over.


    Like a slap in the head, ginkgo suddenly changed her face and quickly got up to hide. Today, she was just walking around. When she found out, she had already come here. She didn''t mean to be stuck in the road.


    "You want to take your own picture? Why? There are no scenic spots in the park near my home. Why do you choose wedding photos here? If you will be wronged too much, my uncle and aunt will certainly not agree. "


    Gao he looks down at the girl beside him, and he doesn''t agree.


    Although he doesn''t like it, the girl still cares about the wedding photos?


    Originally, she sent Zhao Jiajia back, but she said that she would come to visit the site and shoot the night scene, so she would take some pictures by herself first.


    He didn''t think it was the only way home?


    The only thing you can see is this park. It''s nothing compared with normal wedding photos.


    "It''s my own wedding photography, and it''s no problem for us to learn it!"


    "I want to make a short film that belongs to us and put it on the wedding ceremony. I''ve missed you for many years. I want to make up for my missing by taking pictures of all the places you''ve passed by."


    "That''s what I''ve always wanted to do. Don''t you think it''s romantic? When you were at my house, you promised me and listened to me. You can''t go back! "


    Zhao Jiajia held up the camera, smiling.


    Seeing this, Gao he couldn''t say anything. He could only promise, so they took photos all the way.


    Gao he also smiles. From the bottom of his heart, Zhao Jiajia is not an amazing girl, but a girl with a small family and a love of laughter.


    Her smile is very infectious. Beside her, Gao he feels relaxed.


    So his smile is also true.


    How happy Gao he is, how heartbroken ginkgo is in the corne

 Chapter 2952

    Maybe only when you really see it can you know how to give up.


    She gave up Gao He. Now she should be happy to see him happy.


    But she never thought that one day Gao he''s smile would be on other women.


    Ginkgo wiped her tears. This was the last time she allowed herself to shed tears for the past. If she missed it, she should be able to take it up and put it down.


    This matter has completely changed her. Looking back for two years, she feels that it''s not like herself.


    Similarly, gingko did not expect that her tears really did not flow enough, she and Gao he may really be predestined for a lifetime, and her heart is forever a guilt


    Almost in the early hours of the morning, gingko also went back. Huasheng and Jiangliu had already gone to sleep.


    Gingko went back to his room without lighting the lamp. As soon as he was about to lie down, he touched a warm, soft thing. He cried out in a moment of fright and then turned on the lamp.


    Fortunately, gingko''s room is downstairs, far away from the Huasheng family.


    Or you''ll wake up in the middle of the night.


    But ginkgo forgot that Jiang Xinrui''s room was right above her room.


    Jiangxinrui''s perception is all over the spring breeze.


    As long as she is there, she can feel a lot of things!


    But these gingko are certainly unknown.


    "Molly! You''re crazy. What are you doing? You want to scare me to death? What are you doing in my room? Why don''t you light the light? "


    Gingko touched her heart. Today, she had enough blows. Her heart couldn''t bear it any more. But this cry brought out the melancholy in her heart.


    "Shh! Miss, uncle and little miss are all asleep. Keep your voice down. You''re upstairs in Miss''s room. Don''t wake her up! "


    "I can''t sleep, so I come here to wait for you. Although I don''t know when you will come back today, I just want to wait here. I didn''t expect to wait until I fell asleep."


    "And I''m here to tell you that our adults have prepared a gift for you, and it will be received in a few days. Is it your thing or your one that can''t run away? Huasheng won''t help you, but we will!"


    "After all, some things belong to you. If it wasn''t for Huasheng, how could you be so embarrassed now? If you still don''t believe what I said, you can actually ask Huasheng whether you and Gao he are married and have children normally. She knows that. You can see her expression and you will understand it all! "


    "Who is our lady? You know better than I do. It''s very simple to go back in time."


    Molly said, got up and patted ginkgo, opened the door to go back.


    She is proud and excited. Now she has a kind of madness that she wants everyone to be buried with her if her life is not good.


    Molly actually knows that Nangong Liuyue can''t be with her, but she just won''t be reconciled.


    Huasheng is no match. After all, Huasheng is beautiful, but why is it a servant like ginkgo and a spare tire like Gao he?


    Waiting for her?


    Now two people want to give up freely, each well?


    Impossible, she can''t get Nangong Liuyue, and Wei Hang can''t catch up with Gao He


    Molly is going crazy.


    "Molly, I don''t care what you''re going to do. Stop right now. I don''t need your gift. I give up. It''s none of your business. It''s none of the people behind you!"


    "If you don''t promise me, I''ll tell the young lady now, let''s not live!"

 Chapter 2953

    "And you''re going to get married. Cherish the people in front of you. Don''t follow the old way of Chuntao. There will be no good result in the end!"


    "Wei Hang really likes you very much. Although he looks simple and honest, he is extremely careful to you. You have agreed not to do anything again. As long as you are good, miss will not treat you badly!"


    Ginkgo in jasmine push open the door to go, a pull her eyes with a look, tone is also very serious.


    Now it''s not just Molly who''s going crazy, ginkgo feels like she''s going to be tortured and crazy.


    Hear jasmine''s words, the whole person''s eyes are red, she doesn''t understand, her business, jasmine need to be so enthusiastic?


    I don''t know what Molly wants to do!


    However, Gao he is going to get married. At most, she is sad, but it''s not as if she is going to be crazy. She wants to make a fish out of the water.


    According to Molly''s words, what gift do you prepare for yourself? It''s definitely not a good gift. Ginkgo has an intuition that she will regret it if she doesn''t stop it.


    It''s because she can''t pass the barrier in her heart. She can''t forgive Gao He. What''s the relationship with others?


    Ginkgo biloba knows herself. She is an ordinary person. If she says that she has emotional cleanliness or affectation, she will be forgiven. Finally, she will be together again because she can''t let go of her feelings.


    But she will always remember it, and she will always mind. In the future, she will only get tired of seeing each other. In this way, it''s better to end it at the best time.


    When I miss you for the rest of my life, it''s still a happy moment.


    Besides, according to Molly, she and Gao Heruo got married and had children. What happened later? Who can guarantee that he won''t make mistakes again?


    Can''t resist the temptation, once there is a second time, happened, no matter what, or will happen, and time back does not matter.


    Huasheng is not an ordinary person, but even if it is not an ordinary person, it will not be able to operate the time. If it can, Huasheng will not have so many regrets!


    Ginkgo knows everything, but Leng buting knows that Gao he is married. It''s a little uncomfortable, but not always.


    She''ll be able to adjust it soon.


    "You don''t have to threaten me with Huasheng. Do you think I will be afraid now? What''s more, it''s not me. You shout to me and let me promise that I can''t help you. What''s in your mind? Do you understand that it''s easy to see the couple who are going to get married today? "


    "Don''t you feel good? Are you going to break your heart? Me too, so I can understand you. I have to wait for my business, but you can do it right away. What are you afraid of? When the time comes, you will certainly thank me! That''s a pleasure... "


    "Go to bed early, young lady, there will be a sports meeting tomorrow. We have to help her prepare food. We are still nannies, and we have to do our duty well!"


    Molly pushed gingko''s hand away, then opened the door and went back.


    She is really not afraid of ginkgo to say, because even if ginkgo goes, what can she say?


    She didn''t do anything. It was all done by adults. What does it have to do with her? At most, she is a messenger!


    Ginkgo is no evidence, according to Jasmine acting now, who can see the problem?


    Just now, Molly is really looking forward to the gift from adults!


    Ginkgo looked at Molly''s back, and for the first time felt that this woman was terrible. How did Molly know what she met today?


    Jasmine is more terrible than spring peach.


    I didn''t sleep this night

 Chapter 2954

    In the twinkling of an eye, a month passed, and Gao he''s wedding date also arrived.


    The wedding was not cancelled and there was no problem until the wedding day.


    Gao he''s worried heart can finally be put down, and he doesn''t know what''s going on. When the wedding date is getting closer and closer, Gao he is more and more uneasy.


    He thought it was because of the last incident. He was always in a panic when the day was approaching.


    But in the end, it''s just a state of mind.


    Shengshi Royal seven star hotel.


    The place where Gao he held his wedding.


    "Husband, do you feel familiar with this hotel? What do you think of? "


    Hua Sheng looks at the hotel and falls into memories. Unexpectedly, Gao he finally chooses this hotel. Although Hua Sheng has some complaints about Gao He about gingko, she and Jiang Liu have to attend anyway.


    After all, he is a good friend of Jiangliu, and the invitation has been sent.


    "This is the place where we met for the first time in our life, and the place where we got married!"


    "I didn''t expect it had been so long I also think of Xie Dongyang. I haven''t heard from him recently. I don''t know what happened to him! "


    Jiangliu pulls Huasheng and answers softly. Speaking of Xie Dongyang, Jiangliu is more free and easy. After all, they are not the same kind of people.


    And Jiangliu really hopes Xie Dongyang can put it down. It''s a pity. For the first time, he has chosen AI Chen and has his own home


    "Yes, this is also the place where our destiny begins. It''s really wonderful!"


    "As for Xie Dongyang, I can only say blessing."


    "Ginkgo, are you ok? Otherwise, go back and give it to me! "


    Huasheng also sighed, but this sighing was only temporary, and she really didn''t hear from Xie Dongyang. This person seemed to disappear.


    But Huasheng knows that he has not disappeared, he has just changed. He no longer contacts her. He is determined to do his own things and puts all his energy on his work.


    And Huasheng said these, turned to look at ginkgo stand aside, dull no response, in the heart is not good, she did not want to let ginkgo come.


    Some things, her heart is also prepared, really do not need ginkgo personally come, no matter how to say, in the face of these, the heart is not good.


    She just shook her head. She had to go in!


    What''s more, Gao he also invited her to witness his happiness.


    Gao he naturally invited gingko. Gingko didn''t want to come, but looking at Molly''s smile in the morning, she really didn''t feel at ease. She thought she had been in peace for a month. Gingko really didn''t think of any accident!


    So in the end, gingko came with Huasheng and Jiangliu.


    "Why are they all at the door? Go in and see the hotel when you got married. How can you still feel about it?"


    Qin Wanyu and Wang Junxian came later. Looking at the Huasheng standing at the gate, Qin Wanyu took the lead in saying.


    As for Hua Zhi, I''m sure she didn''t come. Hua Zhi changed her career and became a producer. Recently, she''s busy preparing for a new film, and she''s still out of town.


    And Fengxi is now eight months old. Qin Wanyu is not at ease and says nothing.


    Besides, there is a taboo when people get married. Pregnant women can''t go. Fengxi can only stay at Fengxi''s house honestly, with a room full of ghosts and gods.


    The breeze of the wind family and the white wolf king look at the wind with big eyes and small eyes.

 Chapter 2955

    I can''t help it. There is no one else around Fengxi. They all went to the wedding. The only thing in the world is Xiaohei. Seeing that Fengxi has a big stomach, she stays by her side and lets her relax.


    But Fengxi collapsed on the sofa, straightened out her stomach, stretched out her fingers again and calculated the next day, then sighed, there are still two months to unload!


    It''s really hard.


    She also wants to go out and have a look


    Why is the world so hostile to pregnant women? What happened to the wedding?


    "Master, don''t sigh, it''s bad for the fetus! If he is not good, you should be in a bad mood. "


    "Little master, you are so good. Please bear with me again."


    Qingfeng No.1 rubs the swollen left leg for Fengxi, Qingfeng No.2 controls the right leg, Qingfeng No.3 pinches the shoulder, Qingfeng No.4 cuts fruit, and Qingfeng No.5 makes food in the kitchen


    As for the white wolf king, only responsible for watching her.


    And Xiao Hei is in Fengxi''s arms for her to relieve herself at any time. Who is the most urgent now must be Xiao Hei. Since Fengxi announced that she was pregnant, she was thrown here by her master.


    Name is a small animal can ease the mood of pregnant women? Although Xiaohei understood that Huasheng wanted it to protect Fengxi from enemies.


    I just want to think that it''s a heaven swallowing beast. It''s a great beast on the battlefield. It''s majestic


    Now the hair that she gave to her cat is about to fall off. Xiao Hei feels that her life has become dark


    Fengxi doesn''t care about it. After watching it, I suddenly feel that I have reached the peak of my life!


    It''s not impossible for the boy to stay for another two days.


    The treatment is not bad.


    "Qin Xiaobao, your mother, I allow you to stay for another two days, but you''d better pay attention to the time, don''t be too overtime, come out quickly, or your daughter-in-law will be reserved!"


    "Your wife and grandfather''s family have already given birth, and they are still two boys all their lives. Your future competition may be stronger. Please pay attention to it!"


    Fengxi touched her stomach and said very seriously. As for her nervous appearance, we are used to doing whatever she should do, as long as she doesn''t feel depressed.


    Say whatever you like.


    As for this wife, my grandfather is actually Bai ran and Feng Qingcheng, who are also the emperor of heaven. They were born more than a month earlier than Feng Xi, and they are twins. They were born nine and a half months ago.


    And these two are boys, Bai Ran is not very happy, because his dream has broken down, he wants a daughter of the evil witch?


    No daughter?


    So when I chose my name, I didn''t pay attention to it. I went straight to Bai Xiaoqing, the eldest, and Bai Xiaocheng, the second.


    As for the prince, he was the boss directly. No matter whether he was willing or not, who told him that he was the boss or a son? He had no right to speak!


    Of course, in addition to Bai ran not very happy, there is also a person who is also a little distressed.


    That''s Yu Qilin!


    It''s a gift from her master! Who would have thought that there were two babies in the city! How to divide the cold whip? You can''t do half for one, can you?


    In the end, Yu Qilin turns over what Yan Huo left behind, looks for it for three days, and finally finds a suitable one, which is also a whip.


    It''s just different from the cold whip. It''s called Zhuoshen whip. It''s made from the bones and muscles of the last dragon in ancient times. When Yu Qilin took it out, it was covered with ashes. I don''t know where her master got it.

 Chapter 2956

    It doesn''t matter where he got it from now. Yu Qilin still sends a present as soon as possible. After all, it''s also the host''s intention.


    Besides, the master doesn''t want everyone to know that he''s gone.


    When Bai ran and Feng Qingcheng received the gift, they were still a little disappointed. They thought that they had a good relationship with Yan Zhuo.


    Why didn''t Yanhuo even drink a full moon?


    Face is not exposed, white dye also want to go to Fengdu hell to see, but after went to find Fengdu door opened the only way is to use the key?


    Who dares to drive!


    When looking for Yu Qilin, she says that she doesn''t want to disturb Yan Zhuo. Later, Bai ran doesn''t ask for it.


    Now looking at the two sons'' gifts, Bai Ran is also lost in meditation. Is it too expensive to give two baby babies such a magic weapon?


    He hasn''t used it yet.


    Originally, Bai ran wanted to take it up to have a look, but he didn''t think it was the owner. Bai ran couldn''t take it up at all. It was clearly a cold whip, and it was like a hot hand to touch it.


    "The cold whip knows the master. If it doesn''t want you to be its master, it will attack you. You''d better not move. Give it to anyone who can use it in the future."


    Looking at the appearance of Bai Ran''s hand, Feng Qingcheng couldn''t help looking white.


    What people didn''t expect was that when fengqingcheng carried the child, the cold whip left the box and fell into Bai Xiaoqing''s hand.


    Feng Qingcheng and Bai ran are stunned. Unexpectedly, they are looking forward to recognizing the Lord. Is it so casual?


    As for the side of the white town is still sleeping, white dye has been wondering if there is something wrong with the second, a day to open their eyes time, not more than two minutes?


    Of course, there is nothing wrong with Bai Xiaocheng. He just likes to sleep. The sleeping time of a baby is growing up.


    It''s Bai ran who has no daughter. She feels sad in her heart. How to look at her son is an eyesore. Every time she dislikes her, she always thinks of her own, her own


    It''s really a coincidence that several people around us are all sons, only the Huasheng family has a daughter.


    Plus clever sensible, long and good-looking, Q version of Huasheng, the outline is like the river, really according to the advantages of parents long.


    It''s not surprising that these families are rushing to book their daughter-in-law


    At the same time.


    The human world.


    Jiangcheng, the seven star hotel of Shengshi Dynasty, is really "lively" and extraordinary. It can also be said that it is a bit awkward.


    The guests entered one after another. Huasheng joined the river, followed by Qin Wanyu and Wang Junxian, and gingko was at the end.


    In fact, this order is not certain, just ginkgo always feel uneasy, did not go first, looking east and West, but this behavior in the eyes of some people is very uncomfortable.


    And some people are not others, it is today''s wedding bride, Zhao Jiajia.


    "Is this sister looking for someone? Or did you find the wrong place? Today is the wedding of Gao he and Zhao Jiajia. Which one does your sister know? "


    "I''m Zhao Jiajia, the bride. I don''t seem to know you. Does my sister know my husband?"


    Zhao Jiajia reached out and stopped in front of Ginkgo biloba, with a gentle smile as usual.


    But the tone is not very mild, there is more ostentation in the words, of course, there are more uneasiness that she refused to admit.


    "I came with my young lady. She went in first. I''ll have a look around. Isn''t that ok?"


    Ginko originally wanted to say who she was, but she didn''t mess up today. She just came to have a look, so she didn''t care about each other''s attitude.

 Chapter 2957

    If it wasn''t for her worry about Gao he''s wedding, ginkgo would not have come at all, but she thought that she had no reason to stay, and there would be no problem with Huasheng and Jiangliu.


    In addition, during this period of time, gingko also followed Molly. She didn''t find any action. It was just a smile in the morning. Gingko also felt that she thought too much.


    What''s more, the bride has come to demonstrate. What''s the elder sister?


    Who doesn''t know who they are?


    When she was engaged to Gao He, although the invitation didn''t go out, the people around her, or those who pay attention to Gao He, didn''t know?


    How could the girl not know herself in order to marry Gao he?


    Gingko, of course, knew her. After all, she saw the wedding photos taken with Gao He on the street that night.


    For a moment, she and the girl were facing each other


    If you don''t want to get into trouble, ginkgo really wants to ask. They are all Foxes of the millennium. What kind of Liaozhai do you play with me? They are all women. It''s not enough to be careful.


    Clearly all know, still hold a voice to call elder sister, she is not uncomfortable?


    "In fact, if it''s not a guest, you can have a banquet. After all, all the guests come here, and it''s a blessing for my newlyweds. It''s just that this sister can change things Clothes, otherwise I thought it was the service staff of the hotel, but I know that the service of the seven star hotel is very high-end, the clothes should be neat and uniform, you should not be, so I took the liberty to call my sister. "


    "I''m a straight talker. Today is another big day. I have a lot of people to meet. It''s hard to avoid that I don''t take good care of them. My sister won''t mind. If she doesn''t mind, she can go to the back and change her clothes and have dinner again!"


    Zhao Jiajia finished, or the standard etiquette smile, make please posture, but the eyes up and down scan ginkgo, obviously with a sense of disgust.


    But in the eyes of outsiders, this is how the bride talks to others freely, while the opposite person looks unhappy.


    People around can''t hear what is said here, but they certainly don''t have a good impression on Ginkgo biloba. After all, people are visual animals.


    One is a warm and healing smile, the other is a cold face, no matter who will like the smile.


    This is also the effect that Zhao Jiajia wants. Her smiling face is her best weapon.


    Then people around began to talk more and more. Naturally, there are Gao''s relatives here, and even those who recognize Ginkgo biloba. After all, she was a bride who almost got married. I heard that she was a nanny again. Boring people like gossip.


    Ginkgo is also a small understanding, not for a while to talk about the sound spread to the ears of ginkgo.


    "I''m familiar with the babysitter? The day that I almost married Gao he was also set. First it was delayed, and then it was completely cancelled! I remember when the hotels were all reserved.... "


    "It''s a nanny. When she stands in front of the bride, her temperament disappears in an instant. The bride comes from a scholarly family, but it''s different."


    "No matter it''s temperament or appearance, it''s the best. It''s the right match, that''s all..."


    "It''s no wonder that my wedding is delayed..."


    "An ex girlfriend as a nanny. What''s her face? Want to recover? It''s shameless. Jiajia is still smiling? Why don''t you find a security guard? How can anyone come in such a big hotel... "

 Chapter 2958

    "What kind of security guard should we look for? We should look for Gao He! It''s not right. I heard that people like this have the most means. They can do anything for their superiors.... "


    ¡­¡­


    Later words are more and more ugly, ginkgo has not wanted to listen to, looking at Zhao Jiajia has not changed his look, smiling face to meet, suddenly found that he underestimated him.


    "Is that what you want? Don''t you know who I am? "


    "Your husband who is about to get married has an ex girlfriend of a nanny. You embarrass me. Do you think he will have a light on his face?"


    "And the others you''re looking for? After all, even if they are really relatives, they can''t be so loud, for fear that others won''t hear them? And we''ve been delayed so long that no one comes out. Did you find someone to stop us? I''d like to ask you, "don''t you depend on the time when you get married?"


    "If you want to see how angry I am, I can tell you that I won''t. After all, what''s more humiliating is your husband. What does it have to do with me?"


    "Or do you want to see me do it here? That''s even more humiliating. Shouldn''t it be you? I''m the main character of your wedding. Besides, you''re not afraid to push me. I''ll cry, make trouble and hang myself. Gao Hexin is soft. Maybe the bridegroom is gone... "


    "By the way, it''s right to call you sister. After all, I was before you According to the rules, it''s really time to call my sister. She deserves to be from a big family. She has rules when she speaks and does things. "


    Gingko is rarely able to be imported by mouth? It''s just to see if she wants to. Besides, she didn''t make trouble at all. She didn''t even go straight in to avoid the bridegroom. Unexpectedly, the bride came.


    By the way, why don''t you arrange a big play for her?


    Gingko sneered, at this time let her like Zhao Jiajia, smile to meet, it is not impossible, but in Gingko''s view, such words, it is too boring.


    It''s a waste of expression.


    "You..."


    "Ha ha, this elder sister is just a name."


    "But there''s a misunderstanding. I don''t know who you are. If I knew who you were, I would have asked you to sit in the front row. But it''s not too late now. I''ll arrange it for you right away. After all, you didn''t expect to come!"


    "If I were you, I would be sorry to come..."


    Zhao Jiajia thinks that Ginkgo biloba is a little nanny. It''s not because of the river that she has been with Gao He for so long.


    Now that she''s here, of course, she has to take good care of herself.


    Nothing to say can make her ruin her wedding.


    So Zhao Jiajia, who was making up, didn''t melt and rushed out.


    By the way, people will watch Gao He. He must not be stopped here.


    "You care about me? Your husband invited me. Why can''t I come? "


    "I have an invitation. Why do you want to drive me away? No, I''ve also played a show for me. How can I leave? The rules of your scholarly family are really unusual! "


    "But in the end, if you''re so afraid, why don''t you tighten your husband''s arm and ask me for help?"


    Ginkgo some don''t want to tell her, it seems nothing, is she think too much.


    So I sent a message to Huasheng, and then I''m ready to leave. It''s a waste of water to stay here.


    "How can you slander me? I sincerely invited you to come... "


    Zhao Jia Jia said suddenly cried, tone has become choked, hands keep wiping tears, don''t know how much hurt he thought.

 Chapter 2959

    Zhao Jiajia''s sudden crying really confused Ginkgo biloba, but on second thought, this woman can''t be said to cry by her.


    I''m sure I didn''t hold back any good fart. Ginkgo''s eyes changed. As soon as I wanted to say something, I heard Gao he''s voice.


    "What''s the matter? Jiajia, what are you crying for? People are waiting for you. Aren''t you changing? Why are you here? "


    Gao he''s step is a little urgent, and he runs out of it. Because his back is to Ginkgo biloba, and Zhao Jiajia is crying, Gao he''s attention is diverted, and he doesn''t see Ginkgo biloba at all.


    In addition, he saw Jiangliu and Huasheng in it. He thought that gingko had not come. Although the invitation was invited, as gingko said, it was better not to see


    So he really thought ginkgo didn''t come.


    Unexpectedly, when he came to Zhao Jiajia''s side, he was facing gingko.


    Gao he didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    After the original goodbye, even greetings are not open?


    They really haven''t seen each other for a long time. When Gao he looks at ginkgo, there is no one else in his eyes. In the end, he is still the one he loves deeply. Where can he forget so easily.


    Seeing this, Zhao Jiajia cried even louder. She didn''t mean to let them meet again.


    She wants to swear sovereignty, did not expect a nanny so resourceful, she stood on the side dare to seduce her husband!


    It''s worthy of being taught by some master. Who doesn''t know that Hua Sheng''s blue face Xie Dongyang in the whole Jiangcheng city? I didn''t expect that this little servant girl didn''t show off so much. It''s really not right to go up and down!


    Fortunately, she didn''t even draw makeup, so she ran out. Otherwise, the woman would wander back and forth at the door, and they would bump into each other sooner or later.


    If she''s not here, it''s not sure what can happen.


    "Honey I really didn''t say anything. I just saw this elder sister here. I didn''t know what to look at. I went forward and asked her. I didn''t expect her to... "


    "I don''t know that she is sister ginkgo. Everyone can testify to me. I really didn''t say anything. I don''t understand why sister ginkgo is aggressive. Today is our wedding day..."


    Zhao Jiajia said while holding high crane, in high crane invisible place, eyes provocative looking at ginkgo, she is to force anger ginkgo.


    It''s OK for Ginkgo biloba to make trouble here, or be directly annoyed, because no matter which one, it''s her who benefits in the end.


    She must let Gao he have a good look at how stupid his choice was. Compared with herself, this woman is just like fish eyes and pearls.


    In fact, when you think about it, Zhao Jiajia is about to marry Gao He. How can she really tolerate her husband with another woman in her heart?


    Or a person who is inferior to himself in any way?


    "Yes, we''ve all seen it. This woman is so impolite. She doesn''t speak ill of Jiajia. Otherwise, we''ll have to do it when we''re here."


    "Xiao Gao, I have to tell you that since we are married, we don''t want to associate with everyone. As a servant, don''t take ourselves too seriously..."


    All the people around are at the helm when they see the wind. Besides, it was originally arranged by Zhao Jiajia. When they see the situation, they quickly gather around and point out to Ginkgo biloba. At the same time, they also complain to Gao He.


    I don''t know what kind of humiliation Zhao Jiajia has suffered.


    In fact, Zhao Jiajia''s eyes, ginkgo before her with Gao He together, is an insult to her!


    What''s more, Gao he still likes this servant. It''s a great shame. Of course, she wants to get rid of all this.

 Chapter 2960

    "Jiajia, don''t cry. Ginkgo is not like that. You must have misunderstood her. Let''s go first. The time is coming and we''ll wait for you!"


    "Ginkgo Sorry, Jiajia doesn''t have a bad heart. After all, today is special. I''ll take her to change clothes first. You You also go in. Brother Jiangliu has a place. I''ve left a place for you. "


    Gao he first comforted Zhao Jiajia. After all, he was the one who decided to be responsible. Besides, today they are going to get married, Gao he won''t make anything in his head.


    He is not the young and vigorous crane he used to be.


    Just in the face of ginkgo, Gao he still can''t help stuttering, especially when it comes to the end, it''s totally different.


    "I''ve made room for you."


    This kind of words originally have deep meaning, especially to my ex girlfriend. The meaning in the middle changes instantly.


    The two women looked different when they heard this.


    Zhao Jiajia''s face suddenly changed. Leaning in Gao he''s arms, her heart was almost bleeding. She looked at gingko with a ferocious look, but gingko bowed her head slightly and didn''t want to look at them.


    Looking at the loving couple in front of him, he said in his heart that it was not sour and astringent, but when the sentence left a place, in Gingko''s opinion, Gao he seemed to tell himself that he had left a place in his heart?


    Ginkgo doesn''t want to think about it any more.


    He turned, shook his head and left.


    Ginkgo leaves, the rest of the people a little embarrassed, because Zhao Jiajia did not expect ginkgo to go like this?


    How could she just leave?


    Of course, Zhao Jiajia didn''t want to end up like this. As soon as her eyes turned, she wanted to say something. As a result, without waiting for her to speak, she was pulled back by Gao He.


    "If you get married, don''t let me kill you again."


    "You know me, I don''t care about the rules in my family, otherwise how can I get married now?"


    "If you still want to make trouble, I don''t mind everyone losing face today!"


    Gao He pinches Zhao Jiajia, who is still pulling gingko forward, threatening her eyes.


    In fact, he is not so straight, or there is no man in the world who really can''t understand women''s little tricks.


    It just depends on what the man thinks.


    Today''s situation is not that Gao he knows more about the situation, but that he knows about gingko.


    I know it must have nothing to do with her. If she really can''t let go, they won''t have a stalemate for two years and finally become the result of today.


    And Gao he said, looking at the back of Ginkgo leaves, tough will Zhao Jiajia away, in the heart is also not good, can only let Huasheng past to have a look.


    He doesn''t have the chance now, let alone the qualification.


    As for Zhao Jiajia, who was pulled by Gao He, she was already angry in her heart, but she went in to change her clothes in silence.


    Gao he completely pinches her, and Zhao Jiajia can only recognize her, but at the moment when she turns her head, Zhao Jiajia''s eyes are full of hatred.


    Silent went back to the bridal chamber, and those who find to pick things also follow the honest, some things, men don''t understand, but also flicker, no matter the final Black said white, or white said black, the initiative is in their hands.


    Now men all understand that it''s really a bad end to make trouble any more.


    Zhao Jiajia also understands this, so she can go back honestly. The Gao family can allow her to have some small means, but she must be generous and decent outside.

 Chapter 2961

    VIP Seats.


    "Time seems to have passed? Why haven''t you started yet? "


    "And why hasn''t ginkgo come in yet?"


    Huasheng looked at the time on his mobile phone, just ready to send a message to gingko, and then saw the message from gingko.


    Ginkgo: "Miss, I''ll go back first It turns out that I''m not as strong as I thought. Please take a look for me... "


    There is something else in the back, but Huasheng doesn''t open, and it doesn''t mean anything.


    With a slight sigh, he put down his mobile phone and looked at the river. Then he gave him his mobile phone. The tacit understanding between them is needless to say.


    River holding the hand of Huasheng, silent comfort.


    On one side, Qin Wanyu and Wang Junxian sit together, watching the Huasheng river. They both have to hold hands and frown bitterly.


    But he didn''t dare to despise it openly. After all, this is the future in laws. His son will be born in two months. Who can tell the truth about fate? Maybe the two children will see eye to eye.


    As for age, that''s not a problem.


    Qin Wanyu''s dislike did not escape Wang Junxian''s eyes, he was more helpless, because he did not know what Qin Wanyu had to dislike others.


    If Fengxi is here, it must be more sticky than others. Since Fengxi was pregnant, it would be a 24-hour pendant.


    Wang Junxian looked at the time helplessly. It was really a lot late. According to the wedding time on the invitation, it had been more than an hour.


    It''s half an hour since ginkgo and Zhao ended their dispute.


    When several people were confused, Gao he came out in a hurry again, looking like he was looking for someone. Then he went straight to the river table.


    "Sister Hua Sheng, can you contact me? I can''t get in touch with her, I want to ask where she is! "


    Gao he didn''t wait for Jiang Liu and others to get up and say anything, but said directly to Hua Sheng.


    And Gao he''s expression is really very urgent. I don''t know what happened.


    "What are you looking for? She told me she was back! "


    "The wedding has been delayed for an hour. When are you looking for her?"


    Huasheng looks at Gao He anxiously. Although he doesn''t understand, he still takes out his mobile phone and contacts Yinxing. As a result, he can''t get in touch with Gao He.


    The other party has shut down.


    "I I don''t know how to tell you


    "Jiajia is gone. I''ve been looking for her for a while."


    "An hour ago, Jiajia and gingko had a quarrel at the door. I knew it was Jiajia who started, so I pulled her back and asked her to change her clothes. But I didn''t come out for more than ten minutes, so I went in. There was no one in it at all!"


    "The person who helped her change clothes said that she answered the phone, said something about ginkgo, and ran out, so I wanted to find ginkgo and see if she knew..."


    "I don''t mean anything else. I don''t mean to doubt ginkgo. I know her. She disdains doing this, but Jiajia She''s a little flustered today. She can''t help doing something impulsive... "


    Finally, Gao he said, he didn''t know who he was worried about more.


    Now one is his ex girlfriend and the other is his fiancee. They are all gone and can''t get in touch. Gao he is really worried.


    At the moment, Gao he doesn''t think about whether the wedding can be held normally. As long as he can see these two people safely, it''s the greatest comfort.


    Don''t let anything happen. No matter who happened to these two people, Gao he can''t forgive himself.

 Chapter 2962

    "What do you mean?"


    "You mean the bride is missing, maybe it''s related to ginkgo? impossible! Ginkgo will never do anything stupid. She came here today to worry about what might go wrong with your wedding... "


    Huasheng can''t sit still. It''s about gingko, so it''s urgent.


    She knows that Ginkgo biloba will not do anything stupid, but that woman is not sure. Besides, according to Gao he''s idea, just now two people have had a dispute?


    Huasheng didn''t know it. He thought it was because he was not at ease, so he looked around and Huasheng didn''t stop him.


    Didn''t expect to be kept by the bride?


    If Huasheng had known it, he would have gone out and said nothing to make gingko feel aggrieved. As a result, he would still be missing. Huasheng''s heart began to feel uneasy.


    No wonder gingko sent her a message that she didn''t want to stay.


    But now it''s useless to say anything. The most urgent thing is why these two people can''t get in touch at the same time!


    Huasheng is sure to believe that ginkgo will not do anything, but other people certainly do not think so.


    For example, Zhao Jiajia''s family came one by one. If he didn''t really have no way, Gao he would not have come, because he was brought here by Zhao''s family.


    If he doesn''t ask again, the people of Zhao family will have to ask by themselves. At that time, the nature will be different. It will directly turn out that the bride is missing and the groom''s ex girlfriend has kidnapped her


    "What else is wrong? Now the biggest mistake has been made! The bride is gone, my daughter is gone


    "Before that, the only one who has a holiday with her is your servant, who is also qualified to attend the wedding? I tell you, if anything happens to my daughter, your dog, and you, don''t want to have a good end! "


    "No matter what your family background is, I won''t let you live even if I die!"


    "I just do evil. How can I promise this marriage? It''s all this time. No one is worried about my daughter''s safety. This is her husband who wants to marry..."


    Zhao Jiajia''s mother directly rushes over and interrupts the conversation between Hua Sheng and Gao He. After all, in her eyes, it''s nonsense to say this now.


    There''s no point. She wants to find her baby now.


    She is such a daughter. If something happens to Zhao Jiajia, it''s equivalent to killing her. She doesn''t care about her scholarly temperament. Anyway, they are all pretended to be seen by outsiders.


    For the sake of the Zhao family and her children.


    Now that the child may have had an accident, what worries does Zhao''s mother have.


    Especially when she heard Gao he and her son-in-law talking to others at this time, the brain melon seeds were buzzing


    If Zhao''s father didn''t have some sense, holding Zhao''s mother, she would have started. Zhao''s father''s sense came from one side''s eyes. Looking at the river, even the Qin family and the Wang family''s leaders all stood up and changed their faces. None of these people could be provoked by them.


    I can only wait for my daughter''s news in my heart.


    "Uncles and aunts, calm down. It''s just because the make-up artist heard a little conversation. We found it far fetched. I came to ask from your point of view."


    "But you can''t go too far. You need to apologize to Huasheng. Are there servants not human? Besides, she has a name and she can''t get in touch with Ginkgo biloba. Maybe her mobile phone is dead, or what? Even if the police come, they can''t be convicted like this? "

 Chapter 2963

    "Besides, since you are not satisfied with me and this marriage, you can not agree! The wedding will be cancelled now, and I will be responsible for finding the gold of your Zhao family. "


    "Brother Jiangliu, sister Huasheng, I''m sorry, it''s all because of me. It''s not only caused Ginkgo biloba to be misunderstood, but also caused you to be scolded and wronged!"


    "But I beg you to calm down. After all, they are the only daughters. They don''t usually do this, just because they are too anxious. You If you''re not satisfied with anything else, please come to me. Don''t go to them this time I went to find someone, hoping that both of them would be ok No, it''s not hope. It''s going to be OK! "


    With these words, Gao he bows to Huasheng and Jiangliu and apologizes sincerely.


    Then directly turned to announce the cancellation of the wedding, quickly find someone.


    There''s no way to go to Huasheng and ask about Ginkgo biloba''s whereabouts. Originally, I wanted to prove that it had nothing to do with Ginkgo biloba. Unexpectedly, Huasheng became a vent for the Zhao family.


    Who doesn''t know that Jiang Liu protects his wife badly? Pointing at Hua Sheng and scolding him, Jiang Liu must have thought about how to make him die clean.


    As usual, he must be the one watching, but not today, or the Zhao family now.


    After all, the Zhao family helped the Gao family. No matter what the purpose was, he had to be grateful. Of course, he didn''t just know how to repay.


    What''s more, his relationship with the river can''t make the river feel unhappy.


    So this time, he didn''t say anything about the anger in Jiang Liu''s heart. But next time, he couldn''t manage it. For the Zhao family, he could make up for it.


    As for Zhao Jiajia, it''s just that she''s missing now


    "Gao He, what you said is very good! Even if you don''t cancel today, I will cancel it! "


    "If they don''t have to help, we''ll take revenge! My daughter is in danger now. You husband who is about to get married still doesn''t help her... "


    "It''s nothing to do with that woman. I can see from the surveillance that she and my daughter had an argument. There are still blood stains in the dressing room..."


    Zhao''s mother was originally controlled by Zhao''s father, but it was obviously out of control. Zhao''s mother pushed Zhao''s father away and grabbed Gao He without any image of a lady.


    Women are not rational, especially a mother, at this time where also tube what can offend?


    The people of the Zhao family went to see the bloodstain in the monitoring area, and they were immediately flustered. They didn''t care about anything, so they had to ask Huasheng.


    And the time of the surveillance was just half an hour ago, after the first dispute between gingko and Zhao Jiajia.


    Originally, gingko had already left, and I don''t know why she came back. As for Zhao Jiajia, she did receive the news that the people left by her at the door saw it. In addition, there was no one else in the dressing room. She scolded directly, "gingko, you bitch, you dare to come back. I''ll see how I deal with you!"


    After saying this, Zhao Jiajia went out, and then appeared under the surveillance, which was also the corner of the back door of the hotel. Because it was a corner, the surveillance cameras were incomplete. It seemed that the two people had started?


    Because two people''s bodies are pushing and shoving each other, one person can be seen and the other can be seen in the monitoring.


    In the end, both of them were out of sight, and the bloodstain slowly appeared, which was the reason why the Zhao family went crazy when they saw it.

 Chapter 2964

    "Since you are in such a hurry, you should find someone quickly. You have been looking for someone for a while while while you are scolding. If you continue to delay, I don''t know whether you want to find your daughter or not."


    "If something really happened to her, it would be dangerous if she didn''t delay for a second now, and when there is no result, don''t rush to make a conclusion!"


    "Although I didn''t see the video evidence, one thing I know is that you don''t know what happened to them. Besides, gingko has gone and returned after half an hour. I don''t believe she wants to come back on her own!"


    "Gao He, I don''t care about other things. It''s just that human life is important. I''ll find someone first, and then I''ll tell you who''s the problem. I won''t find anyone casually!"


    Jiang Liu stood up and said coldly. As soon as Jiang Liu spoke, the venue became more and more clean. After all, Jiang''s face was too big.


    Besides, the river is in a bad mood now. Anyone can see it. Naturally, they dare not bump up. Besides, people are gossip.


    No matter at any time, anyone in this club can''t help stretching their neck, just to hear clearly, it''s really a rich family gossip, eating melon with their own eyes, more interesting.


    As for whether the bride is lost or not, it really has little to do with them.


    After all, they''re a wedding party.


    And the river was Huasheng holding hands, has been restrained, otherwise already speak, where will wait until now?


    Scolding his daughter-in-law? This is definitely not clear!


    If it wasn''t for looking for someone to see what happened to the other party, the river would not delay this time.


    "Jiangliu, you stay here to help find people, and they all find us. It seems that the hotel is gone. You follow me, and I will go back to Chunfeng to find gingko. She should have arrived. After all, half an hour ago, she told me that she had gone back, but for some people''s peace of mind, I will help you go back to make sure!"


    Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu have an idea. They don''t want to delay any more. Besides, Ginkgo biloba has already been involved. Now we have to make it clear. According to the monitoring of the other party, the last person Zhao Jiajia saw before she disappeared became Ginkgo biloba that she had left?


    Although Huasheng knows that gingko is not such a fussy person, it seems that Zhao Jiajia is not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    If you don''t find out, ginkgo can''t delay the relationship. In addition, now you can''t get in touch with ginkgo, Huasheng really doesn''t have time to say anything to Zhao''s mother.


    And she also understood Zhao''s mother. After all, it was her own child who had such a thing. No one could calm down.


    Hua Sheng is ready to leave.


    "I can''t go! You can''t go. Who knows if you''re going back? Now those who have relations with that woman are suspicious! We have already called the police. The police have already started to look for them. They have also asked the police to go to your house to look for them. No one can leave today. You Jiang family, Hua family, big family and big business may buy someone off. Everyone is suspicious! "


    Zhao''s mother''s eyes suddenly changed as she watched Hua Sheng go. She just wanted to reach for Hua Sheng, but the river was flowing, so she couldn''t touch her. She pushed her away, and there was nothing wrong with her.


    Just now, the river was suffering because of Huasheng. If you still want to hurt Huasheng, don''t blame the river. The Zhao family may be finished.


    "Are you going too far, old lady?"

 Chapter 2965

    "We''re going to help you find it, and we''re not going? To be ugly, we''ll come to a wedding to give Gao he''s face. Even Gao''s family doesn''t count. What are you


    "Now that the wedding is cancelled, all guests have the right to leave? How come you''re a informer in your mouth? "


    "As Jiang Liu said, I doubt whether you are deliberately delaying time. Please, now your daughter is lost, and blood is found at the last place where she appears? You are not in a hurry to find your daughter. What time does it take for people who have little to do with us? "


    "There are pregnant women in my family. I won''t accompany you today. Ah Sheng, I''ll take you back and let your husband look for you here! That''s interesting enough. "


    "Wang Junxian, will you go?"


    Qin Wanyu has been around for a long time. He had been waiting here for an hour, but he didn''t even say a word. After all, he was at home with a windy stomach.


    Although there are people watching, Qin Wanyu can''t rest assured. The wind is blowing and the month is big. He is not in a stable mood. If Gao he hadn''t got married and all his brothers were brothers, Qin Wanyu would not have come.


    After all, the child who has been waiting for so long has finally arrived. He is about the same age as Jiang Liu, and he is thirty-six. Can he not care about his first child?


    Forgive him for being a father for the first time. It seems that he is going to get "pregnancy syndrome"!


    The mood is also changeable.


    But if Bai ran hears this, he will want to kill Qin Wanyu. Is that the old man?


    Besides, is Qin, Wan and Yu the same age as Jiangliu?


    Can become ancestor!


    "I''d like to go, but it seems that we can''t go any more..."


    When Wang Junxian heard what Qin Wanyu said, he pointed to a group of uniformed men outside.


    "All the wedding guests are not allowed to leave for the time being, please cooperate with the investigation!"


    It was old acquaintances who led the way, not only Wang Junxian, but also Huasheng.


    Because it''s her fourth brother-in-law, Bai Hao!


    "Five sisters Just a moment. You need to ask a few routine questions, and then you can leave. "


    "What''s more, I need to know where gingko has gone. She is the last person to contact with the dead. We have to take her back to ask!"


    Bai Hao walks directly into Huasheng. His head is a little bald. Unexpectedly, he comes out to handle a case and meets Huasheng.


    Besides, it has something to do with Hua Sheng. Bai Hao can''t say too much. After all, his family is here, and he can''t guarantee anything.


    But what bothers Bai Hao most is today''s guests. Although the ones with the highest status are those in front of him, others have little status. It''s hard to let them go all the time, but something like this happened again


    "I can''t get in touch with her. She sent me a message saying that she went home..."


    "Fourth brother-in-law, what do you say about the dead? Who Dead? "


    "What did you find out?"


    Huasheng was stunned when he saw Bai Hao, especially when he heard what Bai Hao said. The amount of information is a little big.


    She has to wonder if she missed something. Huasheng doesn''t know when Bai Hao came?


    Now what has been found, and ginkgo has become the person to be taken back?


    Does that mean that Bai Haosheng is a suspect?


    "We found the person in the hotel, but unfortunately, when we found out, the person was already dead..."

 Chapter 2966

    When Bai Hao said this, he was looking at Zhao Jiajia''s parents. After all, his family was there. He was also very sad to hear such sad news.


    "You I beg your pardon? Comrade police, are you kidding me


    "I just called the police. Did you find it so soon? Or in the hotel? Impossible, it must not be my daughter, it must be someone else! "


    "Yes, that''s right. My daughter is going to get married today. I''ve got all the red envelopes ready. Besides, the time is not right. I don''t think it''s right..."


    Zhao''s mother has been completely stupid, dull, in that soliloquy, completely refused to accept the news that her daughter has died.


    In the morning, she was still dressing up for her daughter, watching her happily preparing to marry the person she liked. The smile was the most beautiful one that Zhao''s mother had ever seen.


    At the thought of such a daughter getting married, she secretly cried with her husband, but she was also happy. After all, the children are willing, and they are willing Where to think of the time to make up becomes a farewell?


    Besides, as Zhao''s mother said, this time is not right


    They''ve been looking for it, but they haven''t found it. What''s more, they haven''t seen the police. How can they find it directly?


    Zhao''s father was silent. When he looked closely, the corners of his mouth were twitching. He was completely shocked and couldn''t speak any more.


    "The dead man was found in the cold storage of the kitchen. He has just been identified. He is today''s bride, Zhao Jiajia..."


    Bai Hao wants to explain something, but the people behind have carried out Zhao Jiajia''s body.


    Zhao''s mother didn''t listen to Bai Hao at all. She rushed up to open the cloth bag. Her eyes were red in the moment. She didn''t say a word and fainted directly.


    After that, Zhao''s father and mother hugged each other, but they couldn''t help each other


    Finally, she called an ambulance to the hospital.


    The rest of the people, check one by one


    After all, it''s a homicide case. It''s obviously homicide. It can''t end like this.


    And Bai Hao has sent someone to find Ginkgo biloba in Chunfeng. After all, he didn''t find it in the hotel. Anyway, the last person Zhao Jiajia contacted in the surveillance was Ginkgo biloba.


    So ginkgo has to go to the police station. Now ginkgo has become a breakthrough in this homicide case.


    Just when Bai Hao thought of the cause of death of the dead, he really felt that it was useless to find gingko, because he seemed to have seen the cause of death.


    It''s not human.


    So now Bai Hao really has a big head.


    But it''s not just this that makes Bai Hao''s head big, but when Hua Sheng is looking at Zhao Jiajia''s body, when Zhao''s mother is sent to the hospital, he comes directly.


    Check the cause of death!


    Is it really that Hua Sheng can''t accept that Zhao Jiajia died like this, or is it baffling?


    It''s so sudden that Hua Sheng always feels that something is wrong there.


    In addition, we have to take gingko with us. Gingko can''t be contacted now. How can Huasheng rest assured.


    So she suspects the cause of Zhao Jiajia''s death. If she asks Bai Hao, Bai Hao will not be able to tell her. Hua Sheng has an intuition that if she doesn''t take a look now, she will not see the specific cause of death when the body is taken away.


    After all, she''s not a policeman.


    So taking advantage of sending Zhao''s mother to the hospital, Hua Sheng rushes over and takes a look.


    But this does not see does not know, once saw, Hua Sheng''s heart instantly sank down.

 Chapter 2967

    Not only Huasheng''s heart sank, but the river followed him. He also saw that his face changed slightly.


    They looked at each other, but no one spoke.


    Because no one thought that Zhao Jiajia would be the cause of death?


    "I said you two almost got it. Is that what you can see? There are so many people! "


    "There''s nothing wrong with you. Go back quickly. I''ve already asked you what you should ask. Now you cooperate to find Ginkgo biloba. The person who went to Chunfeng in Shili called back and said that she didn''t go back at all!"


    "This is not a trivial matter. You can''t hide it. You have to tell me that if you really don''t want to have an accident with Ginkgo biloba, Huasheng, you have to tell the truth!"


    "Where on earth has ginkgo gone?"


    "Forensic preliminary time of death is still not accurate, because Zhao Jiajia was frozen, but it can not be denied that the last thing she saw was Ginkgo biloba."


    Bai Hao looked at the couple one by one. Of course, they were anxious. After all, they were outside. They were still related to the suspect.


    Even if he is a leader, he can''t go too far. Everyone under his hand is watching.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he was Huasheng and had a great kindness to his family, Bai Hao would not have been so polite. He also explained that he would have taken them with him


    "What does the last sight mean?"


    "Isn''t monitoring complete? For example, Zhao Jiajia finally appeared in the back door. Why did she appear in the freezer of the back kitchen? "


    "There won''t be no monitoring in the back kitchen. You didn''t say it was not in the monitoring, but a person can''t appear from one place to another out of thin air."


    "Unless she''s not a human being, or something that''s not a human being''s carrying her there!"


    "Plus Zhao Jiajia''s death, fourth brother-in-law, this case may not be as simple as you see!"


    "I will go to Ginkgo biloba, but you don''t need to arrest her if you can''t find her. No matter what role Ginkgo biloba plays in the middle, the real cause of Zhao Jiajia''s death must have nothing to do with her!"


    "Because that''s not what people can do."


    After watching Zhao Jiajia''s death, Hua Sheng immediately finds out the real cause of her death.


    After all, she still has magic power, but she doesn''t understand why she didn''t feel it when those people appeared?


    And the river, his ability is no worse than himself, and he has a sense of everything around him, especially the air that does not belong to human beings.


    It''s not a small thing. Haven''t they both felt it yet?


    Even if Zhao Jiajia died, they only know now?


    You know, since they are "murdering" in this hotel, even if there are too many people and interference, Huasheng can''t feel it. The river should also feel it. Besides, before that, they were still entrusted by Ginkgo


    Jiangliu and Huasheng don''t just see the wedding, they pay attention to everything around them, but even so, they are still killed?


    When Bai Hao heard Hua Sheng''s words, he fell into a deep meditation, because he knew that Hua Sheng was right.


    The cause of Zhao Jiajia''s death is indeed not ordinary people. After all, no one can suck up all the blood of an adult''s body in an instant!


    Yes, the cause of Zhao Jiajia''s death was blood.


    She was found by the chef when she was picking up the ingredients. Zhao Jiajia was lying in it with a look of panic. It seems that she was greatly frightened before she died. Her body was as white as ice, and her blood was dry. If it had not been for the freezing, she would have become a withered corpse.

 Chapter 2968

    But it''s not much better now. It''s taken out of the frozen freezer. The body melts very fast, and it becomes shriveled soon.


    This is also the reason why Zhao Jiajia''s parents are badly hit. After all, looking at their children''s death like this, normal people will feel abnormal. They know that this may not be the scope that people can deal with, but they don''t want their children to die like this


    It''s about ginkgo.


    In people''s eyes, ginkgo is the last person to contact Zhao Jiajia, and also the last person to appear in the monitoring. Coupled with the dispute before Zhao Jiajia''s death, it can only be her.


    It can also be understood that when there is no solution, we can only find a point that we can solve to make the answer.


    Even Bai Hao and others, no matter how to say, will also want to find ginkgo to ask.


    After all, that''s the only party.


    But those who think ginkgo has something to do with it do not include Huasheng and Jiangliu.


    Huasheng and Jiangliu look at each other with doubts and prudence. No matter Huasheng or Jiangliu, they all think that they can live a quiet life at last, but they don''t want the quiet life to appear again.


    It looks like it was a problem left over by history?


    In fact, when gingko found them, Huasheng and Jiangliu had some answers. After all, there were few hostile people left at the beginning. Of course, we can''t deny that there was something else they didn''t see.


    Just according to the description of Ginkgo and the state of jasmine, we will still find some clues.


    And Molly thought she had found some wonderful way to incite ginkgo


    It''s true that Jasmine incited Ginkgo biloba and aroused Ginkgo biloba''s unwillingness, but no amount of unwillingness can defeat the importance of Huasheng in Ginkgo biloba''s heart.


    Ginkgo is impossible to betray Huasheng.


    In front of jasmine, all behaviors are just a kind of illusion, which puzzles jasmine and the people behind it.


    After all, Huasheng and others still don''t know who is controlling Molly.


    This is why gingko left a message to Huasheng when she left Gao he''s wedding.


    Just let Hua Sheng headache is, she has promised ginkgo, even more than a mind, unexpectedly or something!


    "Huasheng, I know nothing can hide from you, but I don''t want to involve you!"


    "First find Ginkgo biloba and learn about the situation. I understand what you said, but she is the last one to appear."


    Bai Hao also has a headache when he hears Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu''s words. After all, it''s really maddening that such a case can''t be solved by manpower.


    What''s more, his identity can''t make him do anything.


    And Bai Hao''s headache is that the murderer may not be found in this case, so the innocent people died in vain


    No matter what kind of person Zhao Jiajia is, she can''t just die for no reason.


    This is not only Bai Hao''s idea, but also Huasheng and Jiangliu''s.


    Even Gao He, now is a head two big, the wedding cancellation has been busy enough for him, turned around and found that Zhao Jiajia is not missing, but dead!


    Gao he''s attack is not small, not much like, more is also a responsibility, and his heart is more worried about ginkgo.


    Especially now ginkgo can''t be contacted, and ginkgo is the only person contacted by Zhao Jiajia in the surveillance

 Chapter 2969

    At the same time, gingko, which everyone was anxious to find, finally appeared. It can be said that gingko did not know where she was. It was dark around her. There seemed to be bats on her head. In the dark, there was a man with a black mask.


    At the moment, ginkgo''s only impression is the last scene in front of him. Even after an hour, ginkgo''s mind still lingers.


    Different from the "bustle" on the other side of the hotel, the environment around ginkgo is incomparably "quiet", except that the shrill screams echoed in my mind, accompanied by the sound of blood flowing


    Ginkgo directly covered his mouth and sat on the ground without making a sound.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to make a sound, but because she meets death intuitively, or that kind of instant death, the state of blood running dry, which makes ginkgo unable to speak for a moment.


    Even if she has been with Huasheng for a long time, it''s a lot of experience, but she still can''t accept such things. Besides, gingko hasn''t seen such things with her own eyes since she has been with Huasheng for many years!


    She knew this before, but it doesn''t mean she can accept it happening in front of her eyes.


    "What do you think? Is my sincerity sincere? "


    Tuttle''s step is very light. He walks slowly to Ginkgo biloba and looks at Ginkgo biloba sitting on the ground. His eyes are sarcastic and ready to hypnotize Ginkgo biloba.


    But the results are not ideal. After all, ginkgo has been with Huasheng for a long time. Although ordinary people have not learned anything about Lingli, they just have some insight.


    It includes perseverance.


    Of course, it can also be understood that Hua Sheng is too important in Ginkgo biloba''s heart, more important than her own life. She can give up her own life, but she will never let Hua Sheng go to jail.


    So how can you betray?


    Even if she was taken to this ghost place for no reason, she was ready to go back, but she was still worried. Then she received a call from Molly.


    It''s said that the bride was lost, and the whole wedding was in a complete mess


    No matter how painful she was when she saw Gao He with others,


    and Ginkgo biloba was worried, she thought about it and ran back to the hotel.


    She didn''t have time to contact Huasheng, because she just arrived at the hotel when she met Zhao Jiajia, who rushed out face to face. The moment she met Zhao Jiajia, she knew that she had been cheated


    Because Zhao Jiajia was not missing at that meeting!


    When Zhao Jiajia saw that gingko really appeared, the fire in her heart was even greater. She took gingko directly to the back door of the hotel.


    Both of them don''t want to make trouble in front of the gate. Gingko has nothing to say to Zhao Jiajia at all, but they can''t stand it. Zhao Jiajia has something to say to gingko.


    Then they disappeared on their way to struggle. Strictly speaking, they were taken away


    That''s where ginkgo is now.


    In the dark, I don''t know when, a little light slowly appeared. Gingko saw the man in a black robe with a mask, looked at her, and then bit Zhao Jiajia''s neck.


    The darker it is, the quieter it should be, and so it is. The place should be quiet and the wind could be heard, but it was full of screams.


    I don''t know if it''s ginkgo that''s closer, or if the other party wants ginkgo to hear it. Even the sound of swallowing is very clear against the background of scream


    I don''t know what I swallow when I meet someone in the desert

 Chapter 2970

    The feeling of blood flowing, ginkgo no longer dare to recall, the whole person''s body is shaking.


    Zhao Jiajia''s blood red flows out along her neck and falls to the ground, stimulating Ginkgo biloba''s heart. She wants to save Zhao Jiajia. No matter what Zhao Jiajia says to her, she can''t watch her die


    Just ginkgo did not forget, she is just an ordinary person, how can a vampire listen to her? She is not Huasheng. She can''t stop it.


    Finally, I can only watch Zhao Jiajia die in horror in the scream


    And Zhao Jiajia still hates Ginkgo biloba to her death. If it wasn''t for her, how could she meet such a thing?


    No matter how much she feels, it''s pain. When the teeth pierce the skin and enter the blood vessels, Zhao Jiajia is still conscious. She can clearly feel the loss of blood from her body


    More clearly feel the countdown of life


    No matter how she begged for mercy, it was useless. No one could save her, and finally she died!


    And all this, ginkgo can see clearly, and even hear clearly.


    I can''t care how I and Zhao Jiajia instantly moved to this place. The visual impact from death makes ginkgo''s brain numb.


    She didn''t seem to hear what people and ghosts said in front of her. She stared at the place where Zhao Jiajia disappeared.


    "Where did you get Zhao Jiajia?"


    "Why kill her? Do you want me to see it with my own eyes? "


    "And who are you? Are you the one who bewitches Molly and betrays her


    "What''s the grudge between you and my young lady? After all, you''ve wasted so much energy, starting from the two servant girls? What do you want? "


    "Do you know who my lady is? I advise you not to do anything, honestly give me where to go back and forth, or when my young lady finds this, you will be finished, and you will die miserably! "


    "You''ll have to pay for killing innocent people sooner or later!"


    "As for what you said, I won''t agree. My young lady is the strongest. Maggots like you who only dare to make small movements behind their backs and can''t be seen are not worthy of being my young lady''s opponent at all! If you kill me, I can''t help you! "


    Gingko''s eyes are red. Because of crying and fright, there is no response now. It''s just a forced calm. I''m thinking about Countermeasures in my mind.


    Ginkgo will not be killed by the other party, but she will not be killed by the other party.


    So it is also fearless, forced to say something, want to see who the other party is, but the light is too dark, she simply can''t see clearly!


    Ginkgo biloba and efforts to speak the pressure of retching in the mouth, pungent smell of blood, so that she can not breathe, ginkgo never know, the original bloody smell of an adult can be so big?


    It''s not that ginkgo doesn''t know, but she doesn''t find it. If she can shine some strong lights around, it''s not hard to find that men''s feet, including her surroundings, are full of bodies with blood sucked. The smell of blood and resentment linger for a long time.


    And there is no smell of decay here, just because those who were sucked blood were all eaten by Tuttle, which can be regarded as destroying the evidence and removing all traces.


    As for the people that Tuttle ate, they were tramps and beggars Missing in society for a while won''t immediately attract people''s attention

 Chapter 2971

    Otherwise, according to Tuttle''s practice, and the number of people who killed them, they have already been discovered. How can they wait until today?


    It''s a coincidence to be able to wait until today, or it''s just the beginning.


    Looking at this man, he clenched his fist.


    In my heart, I am more worried about Huasheng. In this dark space, ginkgo has no idea of time, and I don''t know how long it has been.


    But ginkgo knows that Gao he''s wedding, the bride lost, there must be chaos, and then Huasheng and Jiangliu may have gone back, when the time comes, they will find themselves missing.


    Now she has no way to contact Huasheng. She suddenly disappears. Huasheng must not know how to worry.


    Now I think about it, ginkgo suddenly regrets why she told Hua Sheng everything. If she didn''t tell Hua Sheng in the end, she will be missing for a while now. Hua Sheng won''t be very worried. She just thinks she is busy


    The result of the late night conversation with Molly that day finally came to Hua Sheng''s ears. Gingko said it herself. After all, she can''t really have any secrets with Hua Sheng.


    What ginkgo doesn''t know is that if she doesn''t talk about that day, even if Huasheng doesn''t know, someone will tell Huasheng, because there are still people upstairs


    "You should see a lot of things like this around Huasheng. How can it be like this now? I was surprised. "


    "What do I want to do? Isn''t it obvious? I''m giving you a present! "


    "Why, don''t you like my present? This is the stumbling block of your love road. If she dies, your man won''t marry another woman. Besides, can''t you let it go? Let me give you a hand and give you a push! "


    "The girls around you have told you about the problems between you? I thought that even if the little girl didn''t believe it, you should believe it. After all, you should be able to understand more about Huasheng''s ability, right? "


    "Is it a problem to play a trick like" back in time "? It''s just that I''m pathetic for you. Are you still facing Huasheng? But she ruined your life! All her happiness today is based on the happiness of everyone around her


    "It''s like she''s stealing all your luck! Let''s not talk about other people, the people around her, the results are good, that is, her sisters, Hua Zhi, Hua Lin, and Feng Xi, but look at you and that Yu Ping! One is infertile all his life, and the other is your current situation. Normally, you should take your children with you in Gao''s villa. The couple have a sweet life, but now? "


    "You''re not just separated from the one you like, you even have to watch the one you love marry someone else. What did she do? Take your lover to bless you


    "You should know that Hua Sheng should not have been alive. She should have died many times, but she is just like a stone. She has been muddling along again and again. What kind of righteousness does she say? As a result, she is the one who kills most people!"


    "So why are you helping her? You should help me


    The more Tuttle said it, the more excited he was. Just because of the excitement, his face without facial features under his mask seemed to split from the blood vessels


    Because as long as he thought of Huasheng tossing and turning into a happy life now, the whole person was angry.

 Chapter 2972

    It''s not just anger, it can even be said that it''s trembling. Tuttle''s hatred for Huasheng can be said to be deep-rooted.


    After all, his only relative and the only extravagant thought in his heart were taken away by Huasheng. In the world of Tuttle, how can he blame him for his persistent framing of Huasheng?


    However, Tuttle seems to be acute, but in fact he is very tolerant. No matter how much he hates Huasheng, the people around him can''t see it directly from Huasheng.


    Because Tuttle knows that Huasheng''s strength and luck are really too strong.


    Strength is only one aspect. After all, no matter how strong the strength is, even the tiger has a chance to doze. Sooner or later, he will have a chance. Besides, when Huasheng is pregnant, it is the best time for them to start.


    It''s just that Hua Sheng is very lucky.


    No matter who wants to hurt her, it can be resolved by her. No matter what she can hurt in the end, there must be a stronger person to save her


    The final result is a failure!


    For Tuttle, it''s too crazy, tormenting his body and mind. Whenever Huasheng is safe, he will eat one more person to vent his anger!


    There are a lot less vagrants and beggars in Jiangcheng


    For this reason, we just think that the city has been transformed or they have left, but they have not thought that they have died and entered the vampire''s belly!


    Besides, no one can think that vampires can not only suck blood, but also eat people!


    In fact, a normal vampire must be able to eat people, but yatel is not ordinary, and he is not only satisfied with blood sucking


    "How do you know about sister Yu Ping?"


    "It seems that you really wasted a lot of time in order to set up the young lady! The people around her don''t even know what''s going on? "


    "You''re not responsible for their tragedies, are you? Who the hell are you? What''s the grudge against the young lady that is worth your doing? "


    Ginkgo looked up at the man standing in front of him in a black robe. Although he was wearing a mask, ginkgo could still feel each other''s bloody smell.


    It made ginkgo feel sick, but she had to bear it, otherwise she felt that she had lost her momentum and didn''t ask anything.


    In front of him, this man knows everything about Huasheng. He doesn''t just know the real identity of Huasheng. I''m afraid he knows how these people know each other?


    Now that you know everything and hate Huasheng to the bone, there''s no reason why you don''t do anything. When you think of Yu Ping''s experience, you feel really bad. That will make Huasheng feel bad too


    Besides, she was also in the hospital at that meeting. Naturally, she knew everything. It was a coincidence, but later she couldn''t find anything. It was like the evaporation of the human world


    Now it seems that it''s not the evaporation of human life at all. It''s just a way for the other party to protect themselves, right?


    When he finished some things, he chose to turn around and disappear, be quiet for a while, and other things were quiet, and he was making waves when he came out!


    Always lurking in the dark, like a villain ready to hunt!


    "As long as you are willing to help me, I can help you as much as you want, including your man. And if it wasn''t for Huasheng, you would be the bride now, and you should be able to make soy sauce even for your children?"


    "As for what you asked, it doesn''t matter whether you admit it or not. What if I did it? Didn''t you still fail? It didn''t hurt the root of Huasheng! "

 Chapter 2973

    "Of course, I didn''t point to those who hurt Hua Sheng. After all, they are all small minions. What can they hurt her? But once a little makes a lot, it''s definitely a big gift for Huasheng! "


    "And you are the first gift I gave her!"


    Tuttle said, looking at the pale face, he didn''t feel that there was something that he couldn''t admit. Yes, in this case, Tuttle was not afraid of anything, let alone admit it.


    After all, in his opinion, he has been waiting long enough. Even if it is unfair, God should give him a chance!


    What he has done can be said to be laying traps around Huasheng, waiting for the right time to push her. Tuttle thinks Huasheng''s blood is good enough, but he didn''t expect that the world would give him a big surprise.


    It can also be said that he is waiting for the right, God is really good for him, the best has been left to the last!


    The original waiting also has a return!


    "In the past, Huasheng''s blood was the best, and she was qualified to give it to the princess, but now her blood is dirty, just like people in the world! I found a better blood relationship, the child


    "Jiang Xin!"


    "She has the lineage of Jiangliu and Huasheng. As a child, she has just begun to contact the turbid world! It''s so pure


    "I want her blood!"


    "As long as you bring her fresh blood, I can let bygones be bygones and no longer engage in Huasheng. In fact, what you should understand now is that what I do is equivalent to burying a lot of bombs around Huasheng. It seems so ordinary that I can''t hurt my bones. Once detonated, Huasheng can''t die, and it can also fall off the skin!"


    "If you really don''t care about yourself, and still think about the love between you, you can! I don''t think these bombs can be ignited in your face. It''s just the reward. You must have understood what I want! "


    "So there are two roads in front of you now, you can choose!"


    "By the way, to remind you, I won''t kill you, let alone let you die. I will only kill people around you, for example, starting from the Gao family One by one, it''s up to you to make a choice! "


    "What''s more, if you don''t finish what I said in the specified time, you should continue to kill Huasheng. I''ll tell you that I can''t get close to Chunfeng. You can see that. After all, if I can, I can deal with Huasheng directly. How can I go around such a big circle?"


    As Tuttle said this, he leaned back slightly and looked at the end of the hole, the exit.


    With excitement in his eyes, as long as he gets Jiang Xinrui''s blood, even if he can''t kill Hua Sheng, he doesn''t care. After all, a mother who has lost her child must be a big blow.


    Like Huasheng, it doesn''t end well!


    Or life is worse than death, after all, she has lost her child!


    She certainly can''t bear the pain, so she doesn''t have to do anything on Huasheng. She is already suffering enough. As for those bombs, he can not dismantle them first, and then detonate them when she eases down!


    In this way, even if Huasheng lives in many disasters, even if he lives forever, he will suffer a lot!


    What she values and cherishes will leave her one after another


    Every time I leave, I can take away a large piece of her flesh and blood, and finally swallow her alive. Just think about it, Tuttle will be excited!

 Chapter 2974

    Tuttle''s eyes are shining when he looks at Ginkgo biloba. In the dark, he still belongs to the kind of green light. It''s especially horrible and gloomy!


    In fact, this method is also risky. Just like now, if ginkgo is not as well controlled as jasmine, it is easy to have many deviations.


    So Tuttle wasn''t ready to threaten ginkgo in the first place.


    But now Tuttle has no reason. For a long time before, she has not seen any effect. The princess''s body has become shriveled, not as full, ruddy and lustrous as before. That''s because the purity of the blood she offered is too low.


    It can also be said that the princess''s body is not satisfied with the turbid blood.


    She needs cleaner, fresher blood!


    Jiang Xinrui, no matter who is close to her, can feel peace and comfort, which is a natural aura.


    It''s the same with buckle vampires!


    Although Tuttle didn''t have direct face-to-face contact, he could see the faint aperture around Jiang Xinrui in the distance. He knew that it was the aura of human mouth!


    That child can absorb Aura!


    Such a body, the blood flowing inside must be different, the purity is far more than Huasheng!


    So after Jiang Xinrui grows up, Tuttle''s goal has shifted from Huasheng to Jiang Xinrui.


    In addition, Jiang Xinrui is also a child of Huasheng. How do you think of it, it''s quite a success!


    So the goal is naturally determined!


    It''s just to stir up all the people around Huasheng in a circle. It''s also for the purpose of making traps. But Tuttle certainly won''t tell the truth about gingko!


    But it''s true that if gingko doesn''t cooperate now, Tuttle will really reach out to the crane family! After all, it''s hard to reach the Gaohe family!


    Anyway, Tuttle has now killed Zhao Jiajia and exposed his identity. Although Huasheng and others don''t know which branch of the vampire family he is from, it''s certain that Zhao Jiajia must be the murderer of Zhao Jiajia!


    Now Zhao Jiajia''s operation has destroyed her, which has delayed her a lot of time. If it wasn''t for this, Tuttle wouldn''t want to kill Zhao Jiajia. After all, it doesn''t matter whether she is dead or not, it''s just trouble!


    "You Want me to help you kidnap the young lady! "


    "Am I crazy? I''ll help you. That''s my young lady''s second life! "


    "I won''t do it. If you have the ability, you can go by yourself. It''s no use threatening me here. Even if I can, the young lady won''t fall into your trap!"


    "Miss will not. I''ve been missing for such a long time. She must have found out. Besides, Zhao Jiajia is dead. No matter whether Miss has found out or not, she will find out. You''ll be finished then!"


    "Or you''d better kill me!"


    Ginkgo biloba heard that the other party would take Gao he''s family to threaten him. He was not calm in an instant. It can be said that he couldn''t pretend to be calm just now.


    She really does not understand why this person must start from her?


    Trying to threaten her?


    She''s just a baby sitter. What''s the use?


    The other side thinks highly of her too much. What else do you want to kidnap Jiang Xinrui?


    Is Jiang Xinrui stupid, or is he crazy, capable of such a stupid thing?


    Although we did not mention anything, but Ginkgo biloba in Huasheng side for many years, how can not see the unusual jiangxinrui?


    But I haven''t said it all the time. After all, it''s the business of the young lady. Besides, the young lady has the ability and is more at ease. In this way, there will be many people who can protect the young lady.


    If there is any problem in their family, there will be one more person to help Huasheng!


    It''s no longer her who follows. One of them falls down, and the other one is too busy to be separated

 Chapter 2975

    "What''s the use of killing you? You''re better alive now than dead! Of course, if you really want to die, I won''t stop you from committing suicide. I just remind you that if you die, the Gaohe family will be buried with you soon! "


    "Then your road won''t work, so I''ll have to change my way. I''ll continue to start from Huasheng and change people..."


    "Anyway, my main purpose is to make Huasheng''s life worse than death. Blood is not necessarily necessary. Aren''t you loyal to the Lord? If you don''t want to look at her in such pain, please find a way to bring the child out quickly. I want her pure and spiritual blood to save my princess! "


    "It''s cost-effective to exchange a child''s blood for your master''s life. After all, there is only one child in your master''s life. They are still young and will always have them! It''s even a lot, isn''t it? "


    "It''s too long for me to help you disappear. I won''t let you disappear."


    "Don''t hold the possibility that Hua Sheng can help you. After all, if she really wants to help you, you won''t be here now, let alone meet us!"


    "Besides, how long do you think Huasheng can help you? Can she and Jiang Liu stay in Gao''s family for a lifetime, or can people from Gao''s family follow Hua Sheng for a lifetime? "


    "So bring the child here. She believes in you and is not on guard against you. If you are different from Molly, they trust you more!"


    Tuttle reached out and pinched gingko''s chin. His eyes in the mask were ironic and excited. At the same time, he also wanted to hypnotize gingko again. When people''s mood was unstable, it was also the best time to start. It was just that adjusting the mood was not very good, which was a waste of time.


    What Tuttle didn''t say is that it''s not who Huasheng trusts more, but ginkgo follows Huasheng for a longer time. The harm caused by jasmine''s betrayal to Huasheng is far less than half of that of ginkgo.


    So how could Tuttle miss such an opportunity?


    Let go of an opportunity to hit Huasheng deeply?


    Besides, it''s just the beginning. Slowly, Hua Sheng will find that people around her choose to betray her one by one, or even fight each other. In the end, no matter who dies, Hua Sheng''s heart can''t live.


    It must be more painful than death.


    After all, everyone around Huasheng comes together after some experience. If he betrays and leaves, how can he not hurt his muscles and bones?


    "You are not a madman. I think you are a fool. Do you want my little lady''s blood?"


    "You say such a fallacy? So I look like a fool in your eyes? You think you''re going to believe me? I''m afraid that it''s not only the young lady, but also the young lady, and even everyone around her. You won''t let it go! "


    "I remember who you are! You were a vampire who made trouble in Jiangcheng and was killed by my young lady! It turns out that I didn''t clean it up. I thought it was who! I tell you, my young lady can deal with you once, as well as a second time, and you can''t escape! "


    "For such a long time, you only dare to hide behind your back and make small moves. You don''t have much strength. Otherwise, how can you start from the people around you? Or a baby sitter like me? You''re a trash, you''re a vampire

 Chapter 2976

    "I tell you, if you want me to harm my young lady, you are dreaming. Since everything is dead, why should I choose to betray?"


    "Dream! People from Gao''s family and those around the lady, go ahead and do whatever you want! Who do you want to kill? What choice can I make? It''s a big deal. I''ll give up my life in the end! Come on, I''m a baby sitter, a baby sitter who grew up with the master. What''s the use of threatening me? "


    "I can''t make anything, and I''m not qualified to care, so no matter how much you say, it''s meaningless! You really look up to me


    "Besides, you think highly of yourself. Who do you think you are? A defeated general was beaten by my young lady and ran away. It''s said that you are a maggot who can''t be seen. You deserve to fight my young lady? "


    Ginkgo looks at him with ridicule, not that she is not afraid, ginkgo is afraid to death now,


    but she has no way. After staying in this dark cave for a long time, ginkgo also began to adapt, and the things around her can be seen gradually.


    Although not very clear! But it doesn''t prevent ginkgo from seeing the half corpse under the man''s seat. What he chewed is the bones. The blood on the ground has been infected for many times, and there are layers of fresh blood on the dark red and dry blood


    That should be the last time, Zhao Jiajia''s blood?


    Don''t understand the vampire drinking blood will waste it?


    And like ginkgo said, why do you come to her?


    She is an ordinary person. She always thinks that heaven is fair. Although she is an orphan and has no parents, she meets the old lady and Hua Sheng


    They are very good to him, really good!


    Let her feel that the world is worth it, and then later met their fate, that is, Gao He, Ginkgo biloba, although the mouth dislike, the two people make a little fight, but she really cherish this fate.


    Ginkgo knows that she is different from others in this way, and it is even more rare, so she cherishes it.


    Cherish everyone around you.


    But why is God joking with her? Won''t let her go?


    Ginkgo biloba does not believe in some of Tuttle''s words, such as changing the time and making everything over again. Ginkgo biloba believes that Huasheng can do it.


    It''s a big thing for Huasheng to change the world, but it''s not difficult.


    I''ve been in Huasheng for so long, but I''m still very clear about my young lady''s ability.


    Just because she knew that it must be a last resort, she didn''t believe that Huasheng would really exchange the happiness of her friends for her better life.


    Even if it''s true, ginkgo has nothing to say. After all, everything she has today is given by miss. Who knows her ginkgo without Huasheng?


    She will not meet Gao He. What about her happy life with Gao he?


    It''s all an illusion!


    As for Gao He, if something really happened to Gao''s family, what ginkgo could do was to thank her for her death. It was she who implicated Gao he''s family.


    It has nothing to do with Huasheng. If they hadn''t nearly got married in those years, who would have involved the Gao family in the spring breeze?


    "I''m really moved by your loyalty! Huasheng is very good. There are still some people who want to die. "


    "I also know that you will not be as easy to control as that girl, so your expectations are different!"


    "Or I would not have given you such a gift!"

 Chapter 2977

    "But what if you believe her? Not willing to betray your master? She also has her own life. When she meets such a choice, I believe Huasheng will choose what she values most, that is, her family, but you are definitely not included in it! "


    "For the sake of the river, their children, even Fengxi, Huazhi These are the people she will care about. Your master values too many people. You really can''t be ranked. In that case, it''s OK for you to betray once or twice once in a while! "


    "Besides, I won''t ask you to help me for nothing. Now you scold me just to provoke me and kill you directly, so you don''t have to choose? Don''t you have to watch the Gao family have an accident? Don''t you think you''re selfish? After all, if it wasn''t for you, the GAOs would not have been so reckless, wouldn''t they? "


    "And for whom? Or because of Huasheng! She makes too many enemies. It doesn''t matter whether you betray or not. Sooner or later, you will be involved, just like now! "


    "So you help me, I promise to make you return to the happy life, you don''t have to doubt this, because since I can know your life, I must have my work to help you!"


    "In fact, you told me so much that you still want to force yourself to death, because you''re afraid that you won''t hold on to the end, right? It can also be said that you are interested in my proposal! "


    "It''s nothing to lose heart. It''s easy to understand. Really, I can understand you. You just want to live a better life. Your humble idea is not abrupt at all. On the contrary, I sympathize with you, so God just sent me to help you."


    Tuttle continues to bewitch Ginkgo biloba. He knows that a little girl may have profound beliefs, but these should be based on her own safety.


    She is not only hard to protect herself, even the people she loves will be involved. How can she really have no grudge against Huasheng?


    Besides, all her tragedies today were originally caused by Hua Sheng!


    And Tuttle for ginkgo words, must be angry, after all, so ridicule him, is to let himself angry, and then killed her vent anger!


    But Tuttle is not a fool. He has endured it for so long. How can he really kill ginkgo?


    Ginkgo biloba has not yet realized the value she should realize, it is bound to leave her!


    It''s just that anger is true. Yuezhi''s family was bullied by Huasheng in those years. The two main forces were destroyed by Huasheng. How can he not be angry?


    Not angry?


    I really hate Huasheng, and my reason is on the verge of breaking out, especially when I watch Huasheng''s life go on the right track and get better and better.


    And what about him? Continue to hide in the dark, and his princess, his brother


    He can''t forget all these, but he can''t do it now.


    Only from Ginkgo this breakthrough into the side of Huasheng, completely destroyed her, Tuttle has been arranged for too long.


    As for Ginkgo biloba, if he can get revenge early, how can he find happiness?


    Even hypnotized Molly? The promise to Molly is empty mouthed, no matter it is Yu Qilin or Nangong Liuyue, which tattle can''t beat.


    It''s just a chance encounter. Taking advantage of the jealousy in Molly''s eyes, in fact, Tuttle doesn''t know much about the little couple. He just knows that it''s someone he can''t provoke!

 Chapter 2978

    Although the vampire doesn''t practice it, he can''t deny that he doesn''t feel it.


    However, Tuttle went beyond his ability to challenge Huasheng. In the final analysis, it was because Huasheng was an ordinary person. Tuttle could not feel whether Huasheng was really better than Yu Qilin.


    Plus Tuttle''s hatred for Hua Sheng, where can he care so much?


    "Can I really believe what you say? Even God can''t deal with Huasheng. What can you do? Besides, Huasheng can''t change my life back. Can you do it again? "


    "Don''t you think it''s funny?"


    Ginkgo turned his head and did not look at Tuttle. He was complicated and upset.


    Because as tattle said, she just wavered, otherwise she would not change the topic all the time and emphasize her relationship with Huasheng over and over again.


    Ginkgo is not just telling Tuttle, it''s also a reminder.


    We can''t forget Huasheng''s kindness to ourselves and their friendship for so many years. She can''t be as stupid as Chuntao in those years. Every step is wrong!


    But it''s not surprising that she was shaken. People''s hearts are full of flesh. If they had not been shaken, when Molly first told her this, gingko had already told Huasheng.


    I won''t wait until she can''t control it and tell Hua Sheng in a hurry, but now it''s too late


    The first time Molly told gingko about it, she didn''t say it. On the one hand, it was really because she was too confused and didn''t know what to do, but more of it was slightly unwilling. If it was true, her life now was completely different. How could she and Gao He torture each other?


    Although she said that she didn''t care, what should happen will always happen, but after all, she hasn''t experienced it. Everything will be different.


    Gingko''s heart is really uncomfortable. She hopes the Huasheng family to be happy. What about her?


    In her life, she said that happiness is also happiness, but that pain is also bitter.


    It''s really rare for her to meet Gao He.


    Gingko has no big idea. It''s just plain life. She expects everything, and finally she has nothing. She has to be humiliated by Gao he''s wife


    Ginkgo biloba is also unwilling. Sometimes people are very strange. Once their thoughts fall into a strange situation, they can''t get out any more. They look silly.


    Also paranoid, like Molly, otherwise she would not be hypnotized so quickly.


    No matter how strong the hypnosis ability of the moon family is, there will be exceptions, at least not so soon.


    It''s easy to deal with a paranoid person.


    "At least I made the first point. I helped you out. The person who humiliated you has been killed by me!"


    "The man you love can''t marry her. Your loyal master has done nothing for you!"


    "Opportunities don''t always exist. How can she live her life, or live it casually? The luck flowing out of her fingers is all your life. You just do something to her. She will have countless things to make up for in the future, but you are not..."


    Seeing that ginkgo has obviously loosened, Tuttle''s eyes suddenly changed, and he continued to promise her that he could not do it anyway, and ginkgo would believe him, so he said casually.


    Gingko clenched her fists in both hands, thinking that Hua Sheng had taken care of her over the years, and even thinking that now she is missing, Hua Sheng would be very worried


    But as Tuttle said, Huasheng still has many opportunities, but she doesn''t

 Chapter 2979

    "How to do it? You say, I will cooperate with you, but you have to promise me that you can''t hurt Huasheng! "


    "Don''t you just need blood?"


    "I help you get the purest blood. Don''t hurt Hua Sheng any more. She must be very painful to lose that child. Your revenge is enough!"


    "If a mother loses her child, her punishment is enough. If she owes you, let the child repay it!"


    Gingko gritted his teeth, stood up and looked at Tuttle as if he wanted some guarantee.


    Although she is very clear that she is now seeking skin with the tiger, there is no integrity to speak of, but ginkgo is still stubborn to a guarantee.


    It seems that only in this way can we be worthy of Huasheng.


    Or only in this way can she get a little comfort at the last moment.


    At that time, she can say to Hua Sheng, "you see, I''m still me. I''m just changing a little bit. I''m not very bad. I''ve left the bottom line. I just want to live well..."


    As for Jiang Xinrui, ginkgo has only one word to say sorry. After all, she has a shorter contact time with Jiang Xinrui.


    If you have to choose, she definitely wants to protect Huasheng.


    Although Hua Sheng would hate her in the end, she at least did what she promised, standing in front of the young lady forever and protecting her


    But her child, ginkgo really only sorry!


    "Well, I promise you, this pain is enough..."


    Tuttle''s eyes changed when gingko nodded. It was a kind of taunt to gingko, but also a kind of taunt to Huasheng, and the pleasure of revenge.


    Huasheng, Huasheng, look, this is your man!


    A little interest bewitch, will choose betrayal finally!


    Hua Sheng, you are not so good! Just as unpopular!


    As for Tuttle''s words, they are quiet. Only he and gingko can say it. After all, it''s a conspiracy!


    Of course, it''s in a low voice


    And Hua Sheng, who has been talked about by two people over there, is now red in the ear.


    Ten li spring breeze.


    "Ginkgo never came back? Where is she going? I can''t get in touch with my cell phone! "


    "Strange, Molly is not here, they lost contact together!"


    Huasheng and Jiangliu left the hotel and went back to Chunfeng for gingko, because Huasheng thought gingko should have come back.


    She thought whether she was afraid of Bai Hao and others, so she didn''t dare to come out?


    When I got home, it wasn''t just ginkgo that wasn''t there. There was no one else at home except an old mother.


    Hua Sheng''s heart has been raised. She knows that something must have happened.


    At the beginning, she shouldn''t let it go. She said that she wanted to catch big fish, but in the end


    "Ah Sheng, it''s not your fault. The other party''s hiding method is very clever. It''s completely hidden in making trouble. It''s hard for us to find it. Besides, we didn''t think about it a while ago."


    "But don''t worry, he can''t do anything. He doesn''t have that ability. After all, if he could, he would have found it. How could he steal from us?"


    Jiangliu knows that Huasheng is worried, worried and resentful.


    She blamed her carelessness, worried more about what happened to Ginkgo biloba, and even worried about what irreparable problems would appear next.


    After all, what is invisible is the most terrible.


    Although they are very strong now, it is not easy to find out if they are so secretive.

 Chapter 2980

    Wind home.


    "Aunt, ancestor, I said, can we sit down? What do you think you can do now? What are you going to do? "


    "Sit down now! I''ll wait for the news. If you want to go as usual, if I stop you, I''ll be with your surname, but now it''s different. How many days will your stomach be born? Can you count it in your heart? "


    "Just like ah Sheng said, you should let her rest assured. Do you see the head office?"


    Qin Yu''s mother-in-law was anxious to persuade him to go home.


    When something happened from Gaohe, Qin Wanyu couldn''t sit still. In addition, it was too long, and he didn''t see the wind for a while, so Qin Wanyu couldn''t rest assured.


    Although there are a lot of people in my family who can watch it, I just can''t feel at ease.


    Yu Sheng heard the body, especially in the moment of Qin Hua he''s brain out of contradiction.


    I''m afraid of the wind.


    This kind of thing, the wind Xi as long as knew certainly could not sit, will seek!


    So Qin Wanyu wanted to go home quickly, which was the most reassuring thing for him. But unexpectedly, the news came too fast?


    Qin, Wan and Yu hated the development of the world for the first time. Why did they have TV?


    And those reporters, how can they be so fast!


    The interview is fast and the report is fast. I don''t know what''s going on. I sent out all the photos that I didn''t know when to take them secretly.


    Huasheng can see the cause of death, of course, is also because of the wound. Although Fengxi is not there, looking at the wound, it coincides with what she once saw in her heart, and her mind is full of thoughts.


    When Qin Wanyu came back, he saw these strange creatures at home blocking the wind.


    As for Fengxi, he calmly replied, "I just went to have a look. There''s something wrong with it. It should have been dealt with before. It''s probably a fish that missed the net, so I have to have a look."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t do anything. I don''t have any power now. I have a big stomach. What can I do! This strength is not allowed! "


    Fengxi felt her stomach and looked at the crowd.


    Only Fengxi knows how anxious she is now, but she doesn''t show it. If there is any way to deposit it, Fengxi really wants to take the child out first and put it aside. Don''t delay her work!


    It can be said that before that, Fengxi had some doubts about this vampire, but now it was just a proof in the past.


    When I found the five ghost soul lock array, that is, the remnant of Fengjia in the hands of the array arranger, Fengxi never forgot.


    Later, although no trace was found, it can''t be said that there is no trace. After all, as long as it appears or does, there will be traces.


    It''s just too little. Fengxi just doubts it, so he doesn''t tell Huasheng.


    But now it''s not the same. People''s lives have come out. It''s still the same way. Fengxi''s heart can''t help but think about it, and want to confirm what it says.


    Fengxi has never thought about the relationship between Fengjia''s things and vampires!


    Now, does it really matter?


    Besides, Huasheng seems to know that she is sure to go here. She directly calls her to stay at home. She will solve other problems!


    Fengxi also knows that these people won''t let her go out, but if she doesn''t see it with her own eyes, Fengxi can''t rest assured.

 Chapter 2981

    "If you want to go, OK, ask ah Sheng. If she says it''s OK, I''ll let you go. Besides, daughter-in-law, you can''t change anything if you go!"


    "Ah Sheng is checking everything you want to know, and the river is by your side. You can rest assured! You should be more calm. If something happens to you, who can be at ease? "


    "Or do you want something to happen to you when you get there? While we are busy looking for gingko and dealing with vampires, we have to worry about you! We have to worry more than ever. Let''s not make things worse now. "


    "Let Xiao Hei go back first. If there is any news, even if ah Sheng can''t tell us in time, you can let Xiao Hei come. You also know that ah Sheng may not be able to get back to you in time!"


    Qin Wanyu knew what Fengxi was worried about. How could he not know about the people beside his pillow? He just couldn''t know any more!


    Fengxi now has a big stomach. She is an ordinary pregnant woman. What can she do?


    Although Qin Wanyu is a little cruel now, if he is not cruel, he can''t stop the wind.


    Fengxi is an acute person, and her mood is more unstable during pregnancy. Many things don''t stop until they reach their goals.


    Although Qin Wanyu followed her in everything, he could not bear to be serious.


    It''s no small matter for this woman to have a baby, especially when the month is big, Qin Wanyu''s heart is carried every day.


    When Fengxi heard what Qin Wanyu said, she calmed down, shut up and sat on the sofa without moving.


    I have to say that the words of Qin, Wan and Yu are still useful, or that don''t make trouble for others.


    Fengxi''s heart is really uncomfortable. After all, the child is still a little depressed. That is, Fengxi''s character is really delicate.


    In the past, even if someone said such a thing, Fengxi would definitely take it back, and his heart would not be so good, careless would not care.


    But now, Fengxi is touching her stomach. Since she was pregnant, no matter what happened outside, Huasheng stood in front of her to help her.


    Just like when Hua Sheng was pregnant, it seems to be the same.


    But it must be very uncomfortable for Huasheng, isn''t it?


    I feel like I''ve been delayed.


    Fengxi never thought that she would have such a day, just like Huasheng, she never thought of it, did she?


    Is this a woman?


    No matter how strong you are, you will become weak and strong when you become a mother!


    "Yes, I''ll go back to see the situation. Even if the host doesn''t tell you, I''ll come and tell you!"


    Xiaohei watched Fengxi''s mood getting lower and lower. Without saying a word, she got up and jumped out of the window.


    Hurry back to Chunfeng. It''s not only Fengxi who worries about this meeting, but also Xiaohei.


    Although Huasheng is different from the river now, it''s hard to defend it. Maybe it''s paranoia. When something happens, Xiaohei thinks it''s aimed at Huasheng.


    At this time, Xiao Hei can''t rest assured if he doesn''t stand beside Huasheng.


    And the little black this will go, is also just round the little black mind.


    What''s more, Xiaohei always feels that it''s not so simple, and there are a lot of Feng''s family. Xiaohei can rest assured. The important thing is that Xiaohei thinks it''s not simple because it''s aimed at Huasheng.


    Looking at the black news, I just didn''t leave.


    Xiao Hei can feel it, and so can the wind. Maybe it''s a kind of perception.

 Chapter 2982

    "I know you''re still worried. I''ve sent people along with the river to look for Ginkgo biloba. Jiangcheng says it''s big or not, and it''s not small. There will be news soon."


    "Ah Sheng and Jiang Liu are trying to find a way. I believe in Jiang Liu. Nothing can defeat him. Don''t worry. How do you feel?"


    Qin Wanyu looked at Fengxi and didn''t speak all the time. He had no bottom in his heart and could only comfort him in a soft voice.


    Put your hand on Fengxi''s stomach and worry about Fengxi''s movements without saying or finding out. Sometimes your thoughts fall into a dead end and your feelings around you will decline.


    Qin Wanyu also knew how persistent Fengxi was.


    When Qin Wanyu put his hand on Fengxi''s stomach, the little guy in his stomach seemed to say hello to his parents and extended his feet.


    Qin Wanyu felt his son''s active, and his mouth could not help bending. No matter what happened outside, as long as it was at this moment, Qin Wanyu''s heart could feel special peace.


    The most important things in his life are here. In his hands, Qin Wanyu is really happy.


    "It''s OK. We''re all fine. I''m just a little confused. When will this happen?"


    "In the past, although I came into contact with this business, there were many gateways in it, and I was not idle. At least I had time to write books, go to the bar to sing and earn some extra money!"


    "It''s not that we''re short of money. It''s just that we didn''t have so many things around us before, one after another!"


    "I don''t know how long I have to sit down and do something I really like. I don''t know when to start. Every nerve of me is taut. I dare not relax my vigilance at any time. I''m afraid of something irreparable."


    "When I calm down some things, I always think that it''s almost OK. I don''t mean that I can live a normal life, but at least I can be comfortable. I''ve had a wonderful life in my life. I haven''t seen anything in the sky or in the earth. Haven''t I been there? It''s really worth it. It''s OK. "


    "But in the end, every time it seems calm, there are waves waiting. I don''t know when we rush out and drown us all! Every time you survive, it''s a gamble


    "Qin Wanyu, I suddenly feel a little tired, but when I think of ah Sheng, it should be more difficult now! Her experience is far worse than mine Ah Sheng wants to live a quiet life more... "


    "But how did it come about?"


    Fengxi leans on the sofa, holding the mobile phone tightly, thinking that we can''t miss the message from Huasheng.


    Although she can''t go out, Fengxi knows that it''s not helpful to go out now, because she can''t do anything.


    But Fengxi is really worried. I can''t put it down all the time.


    And in the heart is more tired, wind Xi really tired, she did not understand how to so endless?


    Is it because of their different identities?


    Are you going to suffer such a life?


    Before the wind Xi never doubt these, may really be pregnant after the idea of it, wind Xi''s idea also began to become a little paranoid.


    But it''s only for a while. Fengxi feels better when she says it. She closes her eyes and calms her mood.


    Qin Wanyu didn''t know what to say for a moment. He just raised his hand and comforted the wind silently.


    The breeze left without disturbing the couple. As for the white wolf king who had been standing at the end of you, he left quietly when Qin Wanyu came back.

 Chapter 2983

    Ten li spring breeze.


    Huasheng was walking back and forth at home, looking a little uneasy. When he was thinking about where else to look, gingko came back.


    "Miss, I''m sorry to worry you. I went out for a walk because I felt uncomfortable. I didn''t care if my cell phone was dead."


    "When I came back, I had already been to the police station. I didn''t do anything. Naturally, I didn''t have anything to do. I came back quickly. You don''t have to worry about me."


    "Gao he''s wedding I know. I didn''t expect that. I''m a little tired. Miss, I want to have a rest. "


    When gingko walked into Chunfeng, he saw that Hua Sheng was worried about what he wanted to ask. He answered directly and then went back to his room.


    Huasheng looks at ginkgo coming back and wants to say something, but he is stopped by the river and shakes his head at her. Ginkgo is in a wrong state. In this case, let her have a rest.


    What''s more, people are back, and the police station has solved the problem. If you have anything to do, you''d better wait for Ginkgo biloba to get better.


    Jiang Liu thought that ginkgo should have experienced a lot on this day.


    At least one point, the last image in the surveillance must be ginkgo. Yes, there must be a reason for her return.


    The river doesn''t want to know, but it''s better to wait at this time.


    "It''s estimated that Molly may have gone shopping. We''ll wait. Don''t worry too much. It''s coming back."


    "We have more important things to do now, don''t you think?"


    The river pulls Hua Sheng to sit down, with a lot of deep meaning in his eyes.


    Huasheng looks at the river, then looks at ginkgo''s back. Her expression is very complicated. She really hopes that everything has not changed.


    I hope she won''t be disappointed.


    Along the way, they have also experienced a lot. Huasheng really can''t bear anyone around.


    Whether it''s Ginkgo or jasmine, they still have a place in Huasheng''s heart. Huasheng never regards them as servants. They are all his friends.


    Especially looking at Ginkgo biloba as if nothing had happened, Huasheng''s eyebrows wrinkled even more.


    Jiangliu raises his hand to smooth Huasheng''s eyebrows. Jiangliu seldom sees Huasheng''s expression like this, and his heart is inexplicably agitated.


    It''s better for Huasheng not to protect his home.


    Ginkgo biloba, or it should be said that she is the most complex and contradictory one. If nothing happens, she is still the Ginkgo biloba she used to be.


    She really doesn''t want to hurt Huasheng!


    Ginkgo sitting on the floor of the room, calm, my mind is all about this period of time, and all the past.


    Between herself and Huasheng, gingko can choose Huasheng without hesitation. As long as Huasheng lives happily, it is her greatest wish.


    But it can''t involve the innocent.


    The person Hua Sheng was angry with this time was a lunatic. He didn''t make any sense at all. He killed Zhao Jiajia for useless reasons.


    If ginkgo really does not agree, then the next death must be Gao He!


    Ginkgo has owed Gao he his life. If it wasn''t for her, Gao he is married now. No matter what Zhao Jiajia says to her, it''s true that Zhao Jiajia loves Gao He.


    It''s ginkgo that can''t put down its mustard root and Gaohe, and ginkgo doesn''t want to live again.


    Only now, ginkgo has affected.


    "I''m sorry, miss..."

 Chapter 2984

    Gingko murmurs to herself, she really doesn''t want to hurt Huasheng, but she can''t ignore Gao he''s safety. She has to do as he says.


    In fact, there is a saying that ginkgo did not lie, that is, he really went out for a walk.


    Ginkgo recalled himself. After he left that man''s place, he came to Gao he''s house unconsciously. It can be said that Gao he discovered ginkgo first.


    When he saw gingko, Gao he''s eyes were filled with tears. He held gingko regardless of anything.


    "Ginkgo, it''s great that you''re OK. Where did you go? Everyone is looking for you. I''m really worried. "


    "Do you know that Zhao Jiajia is dead? She had no vital signs when she was found, and she saw you struggling in the surveillance. What happened? "


    "I believe this matter has nothing to do with you, but the police are looking for evidence, and they are also looking for you now. After all, there has been a human death, which needs to be investigated."


    "Ginkgo, what are you talking about? What''s going on? You know I can''t get in touch with you. I thought you were the same as Zhao Jiajia I... "


    Gao he didn''t know what to say for a moment. He just looked up and down with gingko in his arms. If the people nearby didn''t say that he seemed to have seen gingko, Gao he couldn''t have come back at this time.


    When Gao he didn''t get the news, he quickly found him.


    He needs to know what happened first. Gao he is worried about Ginkgo biloba, and even more worried that it really has something to do with Ginkgo biloba.


    This is a life-threatening case, not a trivial matter!


    Gao he doesn''t know whether he can keep gingko, but he can''t just sit by and ignore it. Although it''s unfair to Zhao Jiajia, there''s no fairness in his heart, right?


    Ten fingers are long and short, not to mention the ever-changing people!


    "Ginkgo? I I''m just too excited and anxious. I''m sorry, I shouldn''t touch you. I''ll... "


    Gao he said for a long time, looking at Ginkgo biloba is a complex face, looking at himself, a moment face is red, not shy, is guilty, and a little embarrassed.


    How could he forget why he was separated from Ginkgo at the beginning? If ginkgo didn''t care, how could it be separated!


    Gao he knows that Ginkgo biloba is dirty. How can he touch her with his dirty hands


    "I''m fine, thank you. I''ll go to the police station and make it clear. I don''t know that Zhao Jiajia was killed."


    Gingko strong spirit, will have been arranged in the mouth of the speech out, but did not expect the first used in the body of high crane.


    And ginkgo looking at Gao he more mind is really complex, so ginkgo a time do not know what to say.


    She is really too sad, especially watching Gao he worry about his own safety. Does he know that his life now depends on his own thoughts!


    Ginkgo wanted to raise his hand to wipe the tears from Gao he''s eyes, but he didn''t reach out in the end. He always felt that they couldn''t go back.


    Nothing can make up for it. Now ginkgo''s only wish is to be safe.


    Without waiting for Gao He to say anything else, the voice of the police car has been ringing, and people''s hearts have been full of strange things.


    Some told Gao He, others told the police, and some told Hua Sheng


    So when Huasheng saw gingko coming back, her mood was complicated, because she and Jiangliu had already received the news!

 Chapter 2985

    I think I know more about ginkgo than Huasheng!


    Ginkgo followed the police to investigate, always worried, contradictory and complex heart, and Gao he has been followed, followed by the police station.


    Just outside, I was watching and waiting.


    Gao he is also very contradictory. He knows in his heart that it must have nothing to do with Ginkgo biloba, and more importantly, he believes in Ginkgo biloba, but his belief is not evidence.


    The final result must be OK, ginkgo was released, because there is no evidence to prove that ginkgo has something to do with it. It can also be said that under the monitoring of Gaojia community, ginkgo has been clearly recorded sitting outside.


    As for the monitoring in the hotel, the time is right.


    Gingko was humiliated twice by Zhao Jiajia. For the first time, gingko went back to the spring breeze directly, but on the way, he went to the hotel, that is, he met Zhao Jiajia for the second time.


    Zhao Jiajia did not say anything nice, that is, the video of their struggle.


    Because the follow-up video is broken, ginkgo has become a temporary key, but this key also has its own evidence, that is, the surveillance near Gao''s home.


    Time can catch up. Zhao Jiajia''s time of death was after gingko left


    And these so-called evidences are naturally arranged by Tuttle''s people. Ginkgo has a very important thing to do, and Tuttle will not let her waste her time in this place.


    As for the appearance of Ginkgo biloba in Gao''s surveillance, it''s just the manipulation of Tuttle!


    In addition, Bai Hao also knows that this is not artificial, and has his own consideration. According to the procedure, he let ginkgo leave.


    So gingko didn''t spend much time in the police station, so she went back to the spring breeze.


    And Gao he has been guarding outside all the time.


    Ginkgo see crane look, the heart is really heavy, suddenly ginkgo regret the original choice.


    "Miss, this is the only time I''m sorry for you! You can do whatever you want in the future. I''ll thank you for death! "


    Ginkgo in my heart.


    At the same time, it is also an answer. Ginkgo biloba has made a choice.


    "Ginkgo, I''ll take you back."


    Gao he didn''t say anything, and his heart was heavy. No matter what, he was killed. Then he got on the bus with gingko and was ready to send gingko back to the spring breeze.


    "Gao He, I didn''t tell the truth inside. Zhao Jiajia''s death was really due to me. Although I didn''t do it, I witnessed it with my own eyes. I''m sorry, I can''t save her. I can''t help it..."


    "No one can help it. Now it has entered a deadlock. The dominant power is in his hands. Even if the young lady is better than him, she can''t steal anything from him, because the root of many things has appeared!"


    "It''s all hidden bombs. I can''t help it. I really can''t..."


    Ginkgo can''t face Gao he and Hua Sheng. Thinking about what she''s going to do next, ginkgo''s heart is tingling.


    At the moment of ginkgo has long been unable to see the original youth overflowing, there is no lively atmosphere.


    There are endless melancholy, obsession and depression.


    In fact, the real opponent of Huasheng this time can be said not to be the fish of the vampire family, but the friendship that has come down over the years.


    Her sisterhood!


    It''s also the devil between them.

 Chapter 2986

    Many things will crack after a long time, not because the friendship between Huasheng and other people is weak, but because of too much experience and unequal gains and losses.


    Even if you have known it for a long time, you can understand it in your heart, but it may be fate. Even when you are happy, someone lives miserably


    It''s like ginkgo!


    Or Yu Ping?


    The wind? Hua Zhi, Hua Lin, and even Xie Dongyang, a long lost friend


    Some of them have little influence, and the reaction is not very big, but they have great influence. Even if they don''t say anything, there will always be people who come here from time to time.


    Now ginkgo is like this.


    No matter who it is, the most uncomfortable step is Huasheng.


    This is even the river can not share the worries of things, no one can!


    Although ginkgo is not the smartest, it is also the one that has been with Huasheng for the longest time in the human world. Some things can be seen.


    Therefore, her current contradiction is not just talking. The explanation with Gao he also brings a lot of information, but Gao he still doesn''t understand


    Gao he''s brain is totally attracted by another thing.


    Is that Ginkgo biloba who saw with his own eyes the man who killed Zhao Jiajia?


    If you see it with your own eyes, isn''t ginkgo very dangerous? See each other kill, not want to kill? And the man who killed Zhao Jiajia, why kill Zhao Jiajia? You want to see it with your own eyes?


    What''s all this about?


    Gao he''s mind is full of question marks!


    Gao he thought that it was because of his past with gingko that he met again on the wedding day, so Zhao Jiajia couldn''t think of escaping marriage or anything, but he didn''t think that Zhao Jiajia would die, and he even presented her death in that way.


    For Zhao Jiajia''s death, Gao he feels that he has a responsibility that he can''t push away. He really didn''t expect that the last meeting would be a farewell.


    Especially when gingko says these things to himself, Gao he''s heart is also very complicated. If it wasn''t related to himself, gingko would not be like this.


    Besides, Zhao Jiajia is actually a very intelligent and rational person. She never offended anyone to death. The only time she was stupid was because of this.


    If Zhao Jiajia really died because of him and gingko, Gao he really can''t forgive himself. Zhao Jiajia''s death is also in Gao he''s heart.


    "Don''t blame you. Don''t be afraid. I believe the police will find the man."


    "It''s nothing to do with you. Since you''ve seen it, it''s a blessing that you can survive The rest is left to those who have the ability... "


    Gao he must be comforted when he looks at ginkgo. After all, things are already like this. He can''t blame ginkgo now. Why didn''t he tell the truth just now?


    Needless to say, gingko must have been scared. Gao he followed suit. He really thought gingko had been killed.


    He didn''t know what was the reason for all this, just like why the peach blossom ghost pestered him at the beginning, maybe it was still life.


    If I didn''t go to the wrong toilet that day, many things won''t happen later


    "No, Gao He, it''s because of me that Zhao Jiajia died. That man was deliberately retaliating. He wanted to threaten me, so he killed Zhao Jiajia..."


    "Because of our relationship, he wanted to buy me off, so that''s what happened..."


    Ginkgo biloba looks at Gao he talking to her at this time. Ginkgo biloba really feels guilty and even owes Zhao Jiajia who has died

 Chapter 2987

    Because the more Ginkgo biloba, the more dangerous it is for Zhao Jiahe.


    That''s what she saw with her own eyes. The other party deliberately killed Zhao Jiajia to show her. Even if gingko tries to forget, she will see Gao he here. Even when the police ask, gingko can''t help thinking of the voice of blood flowing when the man bites Zhao Jiajia''s neck


    And Zhao Jiajia''s dying cry for help. She really doesn''t want to die. Although this person is a little annoying, she didn''t do anything wrong


    "Ginkgo biloba, calm down. In fact, what you see may not be true. It may be false. What''s your threat? You are an ordinary little girl! So you just think too much, you may not see anything! But you scare yourself, because everyone is looking for you, you are worried! And you''re the last person to contact her in the surveillance Believe me, no matter how you calculate it, it has nothing to do with you! "


    "It''s all my responsibility for Zhao Jiajia. I promised to get married for the sake of marriage, but I didn''t like her. I said I would be responsible for her, but now I''m a corpse..."


    "It''s all because I want to marry her that I''ve come to this. I tell you, it''s because of me that I''ve come to this stage. Otherwise, no one will aim at Zhao Jiajia. Even if someone really wants to threaten you, they will come to me directly!"


    "So it has nothing to do with you!"


    "Well, I''ll take you back. Don''t think about it. It''s none of your business. Let them come to me if they want to!"


    Gao he looks a little excited, because the things between them have affected many people, and let an innocent girl die in vain!


    The cause is clearly him, how can Gao he let ginkgo bear this!


    With these words, no matter what ginkgo wanted to say, he drove away and directly sent ginkgo back to the spring breeze.


    As for Gao He, he doesn''t know who he''s going to go to, but he knows one thing. Now he needs to deal with Zhao Jiajia''s affairs!


    There should be respect for the dead.


    For gingko, Gao he is really uncomfortable. Before, he knew that he had missed the love in his youth, but now he could get together again!


    Zhao Jiajia''s death has become a heavy burden that can never be put down


    When gingko comes back to the spring breeze, sitting on the ground, his eyes become more and more red when he thinks of Gao he''s remorse.


    She regretted it!


    Regret why they want to tell Gao He these, he has been implicated, her intention is to let Gao he put down the heart of the pain, but do not want to aggravate a.


    Looking at Gao he''s back, I feel so depressed and sad


    Ginkgo clenches its teeth and its eyes become more and more red. What is the purpose of all this?


    And who is responsible for all this?


    In fact, this pot is easy to carry, not because of Huasheng!


    If it wasn''t for Hua Sheng, how could a vampire know her? Ginkgo may have thought that these things will appear in the TV fake!


    And those people won''t attack Gao He in order to threaten her. This time, it''s the people around Gao He. Next time, it''s him!


    Because that man is not reasonable at all!


    Think of Gao he left, endless resentment himself, Ginkgo biloba to Huasheng resentment in the heart also began to be obvious, perhaps can say more and more heavy!

 Chapter 2988

    Originally, gingko complained a little about Huasheng, or because of what the man said about his original fate.


    But not now.


    Many things are most afraid of grinding back and forth.


    Especially with the changes of people around, it can affect the decision of the parties.


    Gao he''s last remorse is just the last straw breaking for gingko!


    In fact, when Tuttle was hypnotizing ginkgo, what ginkgo thought was Huasheng, and the so-called shaking was just on his mouth. Even in his heart, he knew his final bottom line.


    It''s just that when I see Gao He, everything is different, because ginkgo can''t watch Gao he die in front of me.


    In the past, it was Ginkgo biloba''s own business. No matter what Molly told her, Ginkgo biloba could tell Huasheng to prepare her.


    But when it comes to Gao He, it''s not the same. Hua Sheng is worried that Gao he has an accident.


    I dare not gamble.


    That''s why ginkgo finally made the decision!


    In fact, not only can''t gamble, there are many things in it, such as the bomb planted by the other party is no longer how strong Huasheng can be removed.


    Since ancient times, the heart is the most difficult test, the heart is also the most difficult to guess, ginkgo really dare not bet people!


    "Ginkgo? Are you ok? "


    Just as gingko sat down with tears in his eyes, Hua Sheng''s voice rang from outside the door.


    At the moment, Huasheng stands at the door of the gingko room with the same complexion. After thinking about it for a long time, he knocks on the door after seeing that gingko hasn''t come out for a long time.


    Huasheng is really waiting for ginkgo to make a decision, but she is really worried. No matter what decision ginkgo makes, she will not blame ginkgo.


    Now knock on the door of inquiry, is really not at ease with her.


    Huasheng hopes that gingko can be more rational! At least don''t be cheated.


    Molly Hua Sheng thinks she can''t pull back.


    Hua Sheng really doesn''t want to lose two friends at once.


    It''s just that Hua Sheng doesn''t know that some tests will come. For example, now, what she thinks is different from what ginkgo thinks.


    What Huasheng sees is different from what ginkgo sees.


    "Miss! I''m ok, but my heart is a little heavy. How can this man die? "


    Ginkgo heard the voice of Huasheng, and her heart clapped. She just made a decision. It''s really hard for her to face Huasheng.


    But ginkgo''s brain is still very clear, know what to say to cover up her current mood.


    So when gingko opened the door, he asked Hua Sheng to come in and sit down.


    She can''t stand at the door with Hua Sheng.


    "Things are changeable. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen, but when you came back to the hotel later, why didn''t you tell me?"


    "In fact, I should also say sorry to you. You didn''t hide anything from me and told me such an important thing. As a result, neither Jiangliu nor I did a good job."


    "Gao he''s wedding is not only cancelled, but also happened. Follow me You can''t rest assured that I will find that person! "


    Hua Sheng holds ginkgo''s hand. She really wants to apologize to ginkgo.


    Hua Sheng remembers the past. If it wasn''t for her, time would not come back, just like Molly''s provocation in the middle.


    If it wasn''t for myself, ginkgo would be very happy now. After all, at that time, there was happiness between the lines of ginkgo, and Huasheng could feel it!

 Chapter 2989

    Not only Huasheng blames himself, but also Jiangliu, not only because of ginkgo.


    Maybe it can be said that ginkgo is just a fuse. They think that everything is over and the dust is settled. There will be no big problem.


    After all, after all, thanks to the blessing of Chang''an, whether it''s Huasheng or Jiangliu, it''s not what it used to be. Maybe it''s also because of this carelessness.


    I didn''t expect such a big accident!


    Life is a big deal!


    And it''s still for Huasheng. It seems that it has nothing to do with Huasheng. In fact, it''s a little paralyzed. What''s waiting for them must be a big bang!


    What the river did not expect was that the original small cracks turned into this!


    As for Huasheng''s heart can be said to be the most uncomfortable, because at the beginning, whether it is the happiness of Ginkgo or other people''s life, she can see clearly and feel more clearly.


    Huasheng really didn''t expect that the world would change so much because of her!


    But Huasheng also knows that she is the least qualified to resent, everyone is for her, even if not, the final result is because of her!


    Huasheng is really uncomfortable in her heart. Gingko is also her most guilty person. Before that, in fact, she divined for gingko.


    The fate of Ginkgo biloba and Gao he is still very good, very happy, it can be said that the white head will die


    But because of time reversal, everyone''s fate has changed!


    Including herself!


    It can be said that there is no chopping moon, no Chang''an, the result of her relationship with the river is the result of her divination!


    Because of them, she and the river to a good end, happy white head!


    It''s just that other people are not sure. Huasheng didn''t do divination one by one, which is against the will of God. But when Huasheng regained her spiritual power, she did divination once.


    When Gao he decided to get married, it was a bad ending. Hua Sheng guessed that Gao he and Zhao Jiajia were not good at it, but he didn''t expect it to be so bad.


    And gingko and Gao he are destined for each other in this life


    It''s not like this before


    Hua Sheng knows that it''s all because he''s been here again, so he doesn''t dare to see other people''s life.


    I''m afraid I''ll see something bad again.


    But she is really afraid of Huasheng.


    Ginkgo is enough to make Huasheng feel guilty.


    But Huasheng didn''t expect to change not only the original fate of Ginkgo and others, but also the sisterhood between them.


    Maybe after so much experience, Huasheng is really confident that no matter Fengxi or anyone will leave her behind


    Otherwise, when that day comes, Huasheng really didn''t expect, or was hit.


    In fact, Hua Sheng is not wrong. The sisterhood between them can be expressed clearly in one sentence or two, let alone be doubted.


    But as Hua Sheng said, things are unpredictable


    "Miss, you don''t have to apologize to me. It''s all fate. The most important thing now is to find the murderer who killed Zhao Jiajia and give him justice!"


    "And you, be careful. It''s obviously aimed at you. You can''t fall into each other''s trap!"


    "As for my return, you should know that Molly lied to me, but now she is completely missing!"


    Gingko holds Huasheng''s hand with some force. It''s really different to see the face!


    But now what she said to Hua Sheng is half true

 Chapter 2990

    If it is not such a half true and half false answer, ginkgo feels that his play can not be performed any more.


    It turned out that it was so hard to deceive the young lady. It was like stabbing countless knives in my heart


    Gingko said, regardless of the other, a hug Huasheng, she is really uncomfortable, can go to this step, she is also forced helpless.


    She really didn''t mean it. She just wanted to live. She also wanted Gao He to live well. She said that Gao he owes her. Today, she owes Gao He.


    There''s got to be someone to pay for it.


    But she was really sorry for Hua Sheng. She could only hold Hua Sheng and shout ten thousand words of sorry in her heart


    Ginkgo knows that no matter how sorry she is, she can''t make up for what she has to do


    At this moment, ginkgo suddenly understood Chuntao''s choice, but she was a little different from Chuntao. Chuntao''s choice was obviously selfish, and she was forced, and she didn''t want to see innocent people die.


    Besides Her fate has indeed changed because of Huasheng


    She had never had such a real dream. She saw that she had married into Gao''s family and had a really good life with Gao He.


    Gao he''s parents no longer dislike her background. Gao he is more careful with her than before. The laughter of the family never stops because she is pregnant


    The dream of the world seems to speed up, from Ginkgo pregnancy to birth seems to be very fast, pregnant in October, she had a son with Gao He.


    Needless to say, the GAOs are even happier


    Ginkgo really does not want to wake up, she wants to stay in that dream forever, but that is a fantasy, once the life has been changed.


    She''ll never come back. She and Gao he can''t go back.


    Ginkgo sometimes thinks, if this dream is when she breaks up with Gao He, will she change her decision?


    It''s just another impossibility!


    It''s not that Hua Sheng doesn''t have time to turn her back.


    "Well, don''t be sad. All the bad things will pass. Leave the rest to me. I won''t let those people continue to hurt the innocent. Don''t worry."


    Huasheng looks at gingko holding herself and suddenly cries. She understands that she is really scared and comforts her in a soft voice


    They didn''t delay for a long time, because Jiang Xinrui was going to finish school, gingko didn''t forget, she had business to do.


    To prepare dinner for the family, jasmine is usually purchased. Now jasmine is missing. Of course, it''s Ginkgo.


    Hua Sheng didn''t want her to go, but he wanted to go by himself. He said something to Hua Sheng to divert his attention, so Hua Sheng didn''t stop him.


    Gingko dried her tears and went directly to Jiang Xinrui''s school. Of course, she didn''t go shopping. Now the most important thing for gingko is not Huasheng''s business


    Jiangcheng primary school.


    The children of these families are here, and they are also Jiangliu''s alma mater.


    "Aunt ginkgo? It''s not school time. Why are you here? "


    Jiang Xinrui looks up at Ginkgo biloba with doubts.


    The little girl''s face looks like Huasheng''s. when she looks at gingko, she is shocked. She wants to do something sorry for Huasheng. Looking at the little girl''s face is just like doing something bad under the eyelids of Huasheng. Gingko feels so stressed.


    "There''s something wrong at home today. Miss, let me come and pick you up earlier. Let''s go."


    Gingko bite the tip of the tongue, keep yourself awake, can''t be silly at the critical moment, then lie is also open mouth.

 Chapter 2991

    Because Ginkgo biloba usually comes to pick up jiangxinrui, so when you see Ginkgo biloba coming, you will smile with it.


    It can be said that neither the school nor Jiang Xinrui felt that there was any problem. Then Jiang Xinrui looked deeply at the Ginkgo biloba, held out her hand and walked with it


    On the way to leave, gingko''s heart is uneasy. She is afraid of being found and Huasheng


    In fact, in cajoling Jiang Xinrui to leave, ginkgo suddenly understood why that person must take Jiang Xinrui away with him.


    On the surface, what other people are not easy to get close to, only she is the best candidate?


    In fact, it''s not. Even if it''s not Molly or someone else, you can take jiangxinrui away with a lie. Not to mention that many times jiangxinrui comes home by himself.


    According to that person''s means, what''s the difficulty of taking a child away from another place quietly?


    But the difficulty is that if they do it in person, it will be less torture for Huasheng!


    That person really hates Huasheng to the bone. What he wants is not to kill Huasheng directly to vent his anger, but to torture him a little, and he won''t miss any chance to torture him.


    In that person''s eyes, even if you don''t cheat Jiang Xinrui today, it may be unimportant, because ginkgo has betrayed.


    For Huasheng, the damage has already been done!


    Moreover, even if gingko did not do it, that person will not look at it. I think that person must have a back hand. No matter how gingko chooses in the end, that person''s goal will not stop!


    Ginkgo suddenly understood, but what if she understood? She had no way to go for a long time.


    If she retreats, Gao he will die. If she does not, the damage to the young lady has already been done


    Ginkgo thought of this, holding Jiang Xinrui''s hand and then used some strength. The little girl felt the strength in her hand and looked up at ginkgo.


    "Aunt ginkgo, what''s the matter?"


    "Is something wrong? Tell me, although I''m small, maybe I can help you! "


    "It''s different for a child to see the world, and it will help you in a different way!"


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Ginkgo biloba. She is not a fool. She naturally feels that something is wrong with Ginkgo biloba. No matter how deep Ginkgo biloba is hidden, many weak emotions will be displayed uncontrollably.


    Especially for jiangxinrui, nature is more different!


    She is most sensitive to the emotional fluctuations of the people around her, which is her recognized hiding skill.


    After all, Huasheng and Jiangliu know it, but they just pretend they don''t know it.


    As for others, that is white dye and others, they see more clearly, so it is recognized as a hidden skill!


    "Don''t worry about adults, children. There are a lot of things happened today..."


    "But it''s going to be over sooner or later. Get in the car. They have to wait."


    Gingko looks at Jiang Xinrui''s innocent expression, and her heart is just like a needle. After all, she and Huasheng grew up together.


    As for what Huasheng looked like when he was a child, gingko can''t be clearer. Making mistakes in this face, gingko''s inner pressure is really not a little bit.


    But she still kept hypnotizing herself, she was forced helpless


    Just think of it as Huasheng''s debt to her, the debt to change her life path!


    After this time, as long as Huasheng is willing, she will take care of Huasheng wholeheartedly. Even if Huasheng wants her life, she is willing!

 Chapter 2992

    Gingko said this, then looked down at Jiang Xinrui, quickly left, opened the door for Jiang Xinrui, in the process of opening the door, especially careful, like worried about the little girl knock something.


    This may be the last time that she takes good care of this little girl.


    If there is no accident, this life is the last meeting, right?


    According to the man''s hatred for Huasheng, seeing Jiang Xinrui, I don''t know how to deal with him


    Think of this, gingko''s heart is really the same as a knife, but now think more, or can''t bear, needless to say, gingko himself feel sick!


    On the one hand, he wants to hurt others, on the other hand, he feels distressed. In fact, the so-called heartache is more hateful than directly harming others!


    "Aunt ginkgo, this is not the way home. Where are we going?"


    Jiang Xinrui sat at the back, looking at the surrounding landscape, his expression did not change, and then looked up at Ginkgo biloba, the tone is also gentle doubt, no doubt.


    Like silk did not know this since childhood to take care of their aunt, carrying her to the gate of hell!


    "When I came, there was a traffic jam on that road and there was a big accident. Even if it was cleaned up, it would also delay time. The evening rush hour came."


    "So we''ll take another road, but it''s a little time-consuming. If you are tired, you should go to sleep for a while. When you wake up, you should be at the right place."


    Ginkgo face as usual to answer. Not only time passed for a while, or ginkgo has been able to deceive themselves, it may also be true, anyway, now the surface Kung Fu has been able to completely resist!


    Although there is no change on the surface, I don''t think so in my heart. Gingko''s heart seems to have a hundred ants devouring it.


    Now she can not only cheat the young lady, but also lie to the young lady naturally.


    There was an accident and traffic jam on the way here, but no matter what accident happened on that road or not, ginkgo will change the route. After all, the way to hell is the same as the way home!


    "There are some roads that you can''t take, but there are others that you can take."


    "Jiangcheng is very big and popular, but if it''s small, it''s still very small. There are many choices. Aunt ginkgo can see it."


    Jiang Xinrui looks at the changing scenes around him. It seems that this place is farther and farther away from the center of Jiangcheng.


    But Jiang Xinrui didn''t feel afraid at all, as if many things were under her control.


    That kind of self-confidence, in fact, is quite bluffing.


    Just in the eyes of ginkgo, no matter how is also a child, although know jiangxinrui some different, but may still deceive yourself.


    She is deceiving herself.


    "Well, Jiangcheng is really not big. There is a breakdown in the central section, which is rather congested. We can also find other roads to go through!"


    "Take it easy, young lady, and you''ll be there in a minute."


    Ginkgo''s answer seems to be a bit wrong, but this will be tacit understanding of the two people, who did not say anything, one focused on driving, one eyes in front.


    For a short time, in the narrow space, entered the silence.


    Ginkgo and the hand holding the steering wheel also can''t help but add strength, but then or ruthlessly stepped on the accelerator to accelerate away.


    As for Jiang Xinrui, he didn''t speak. He was leaning against the back seat, and his eyes showed his incomprehensible emotion


    When I got to the place immediately, gingko subconsciously looked at her backpack, and then looked at the quiet little girl sitting in the back.

 Chapter 2993

    In fact, ginkgo bag is prepared in advance injection, worry about children afraid, if there is any accident, or control.


    It''s the medicine that makes Jiang Xinrui honest, calm and sleep.


    After all, to such a place, even if she is usually strong, is also a child, where will not be afraid?


    Therefore, ginkgo has some goodness, but it''s not as good as none.


    Jiang Xinrui really wants to say, "you really think too much..."


    Jiang Xinrui''s mood is really not as simple as Ginkgo biloba. It can be said that she is more complicated than Ginkgo biloba. After all, she is the person who has been around since she was a child.


    But now it''s useless to say anything. Jiang Xinrui''s vision is becoming more and more confused


    Some people choose a way that they can never come back after all!


    It''s no choice to export!


    At the same time, the spring breeze is different.


    Because time has passed, Huasheng found that gingko has not come back with jiangxinrui!


    For ginkgo has not come back with jiangxinrui, it can be said that Huasheng''s heart is cool.


    Hua Sheng can''t help doubting herself. Is it really her fault?


    But when many things come to this stage, she has no choice?


    Hua Sheng''s heart is flustered, she is very uncomfortable, eyes look to the river, and the river gently soothes, two people''s eyes show that only they can understand the meaning.


    A moment of silence


    "This child, why is he not obedient?"


    "She is..."


    Hua Sheng whispered uneasily.


    Look is some remorse, she shouldn''t believe that little girl''s words, also say what affirmation won''t?


    This girl has been a big idea since she was a child!


    "When the child is old, she will have her own ideas sooner or later. You can rest assured that she has a sense of propriety!"


    The river answered in a deep voice.


    Of course, the river must be worried, but it''s useless to say that now. Even if he stops today, the child will still use other methods.


    The most urgent task now is to prepare for what we are going to do.


    Although Jiang Liu is very confident in the child and knows that the strength of the other side is very low, but who knows if the other side will attack something


    "How old is she? Even if it''s different, it''s a child! "


    "How can I rest assured!"


    Hua Sheng interrupts the river, then turns around in a hurry. If he goes now, he won''t scare the snake, will he?


    Hua Sheng didn''t ask about this idea either. After saying this, he got up and prepared to leave. He couldn''t be relieved to say anything.


    If the last child has an accident, Huasheng really can''t forgive himself.


    Just don''t wait for Hua Sheng to go out, see wind Xi etc. unexpectedly all came.


    Hua Zhi, Hua Lin and even Yu Ping are here


    Fengxi now has a big stomach. I''m not at ease all day. I''ve been waiting for news at home all the time, but I didn''t expect to get such news at last!


    As for Hua Zhi, Hua Lin came by herself, and she didn''t bring her children. Yu Ping is a stranger, because she has been traveling since she married Yuan Shao.


    I came back once in a while. I just came back from the meeting and wanted to report peace to Huasheng. I didn''t expect to get the news from Huasheng


    "Why are you all here?"


    "No one else. You''re going to have a baby. Go back quickly! I can handle things here myself! "


    Huasheng didn''t even think about it, so he motioned to Qin Wanyu to take Fengxi back. It was a big event!


    The stomach that is about to give birth, where can bear a little accident?

 Chapter 2994

    For others, Hua Sheng is not in a hurry to let everyone go, because it is in vain to say that they are all worried about her!


    "We all know such a big thing. Who else do you want to hide it from?"


    "I won''t leave until Ruirui has heard from you."


    "Besides, according to my physical quality, you don''t know, no problem!"


    "You don''t have to worry about me. You''d better think about what you should do now! It''s important to find the children. "


    "Besides, didn''t you give us the news? "Ruirui was abducted?"


    Feng Xi didn''t feel polite when she came in. Surrounded by Qin, Wan and Yu, she directly sat on the sofa and found the most comfortable posture. While looking for it, she gave a big bang to Huasheng.


    Just say, seem to feel what is wrong, then look to Hua Sheng, eyes some change, holding Qin Wanyu''s hand is also used strength.


    The Hua Zhi of one side a few people also follow to answer a voice to say is.


    Of course, Huazhi several people should say is jiangxinrui lost thing, certainly not let the wind Xi this big belly woman to follow busy things.


    "Ah Sheng, didn''t you send someone to inform us?"


    "I''ll tell you. You can just make a phone call. Why did you send someone specially? It''s just that we are worried about Ruirui. Besides, the place where we come is also ten li spring breeze, so we don''t think much about it."


    "What about Ruirui? Is she OK? A false alarm? "


    Hua Zhi stands in front of Hua Sheng, looking at several people''s silence, also reflected, this is someone intentionally.


    But it''s normal to cheat them to other places, but it''s obviously not right now. It''s just that the place where they come now is still ten li spring breeze.


    Their safety is not threatened!


    It''s just that they forget that sometimes the damage to their body is greater than their heart.


    "Pistil is really gone."


    "I was just thinking, why did you come all of a sudden? As soon as you came in, you knew what happened to Ruirui. It turned out that someone had already publicized it!"


    "This man wants to gather you here."


    "What does he want to do? Shouldn''t his goal be me? If I really want to use you to threaten me, I should not let you come to my home, and Ruirui... "


    Hua Sheng looks at a room of sisters, and the stone in his heart is even heavier.


    In fact, before that, Hua Sheng had already told Jiang Xinrui about the vampire, not that she wanted to say, but that the child had found something unusual in his family.


    If Huasheng doesn''t tell her, Jiang Xinrui will check it by himself.


    In this regard, of course, Hua Sheng can only say, but he didn''t expect that the child had such a big idea and went directly by himself.


    If not intentionally, ginkgo can not take away the stamen.


    What Hua Sheng didn''t expect was that Jiang Xinrui actually went. She knew that


    These two days, they have discussed, on the surface still believe in ginkgo, waiting to lead that person out, did not expect jiangxinrui actually go to lead!


    Now, Jiang Xinrui successfully disappeared and was taken away. Originally, Huasheng was not sure. Maybe it was traffic jam on the road and he came back late.


    But now that person has actually helped her publicize it?


    How many sisters did you invite directly?


    Huasheng is really unable to sit, the other side is obviously more strange than they imagined, Huazhi and others may not be aware of it, that wind? You''ll be cheated, too.


    The wind family has their own array, and there is Qingfeng family

 Chapter 2995

    Hua Sheng can''t take care of her sisters. She gets up and goes to find her children, but she still doesn''t go out this time because she is caught by the river.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Jiangliu, I don''t believe you are not in a hurry. Is there something you didn''t tell me?"


    Huasheng looks at the river to stop him from leaving. In addition, from the beginning, the river''s expression is not very right. Huasheng doesn''t pay attention, but now he does.


    The main reason is that she has already been held. It''s hard for Huasheng not to pay attention.


    What do you mean, river?


    Hua Sheng''s heart is full of five flavors. Her intuition tells her that Jiang Liu must have something to hide from her, or with the little girl Jiang Xinrui. The father and daughter must have something to hide from her.


    Huazhi several people are now completely ignorant.


    Stand in the middle and don''t interrupt, because they feel that their IQ is not enough and they can''t talk.


    What''s more, they don''t know what to say to solve the problem, but they are worried about Jiang Xinrui and can only do it.


    "Calm down and wait for the news."


    "Rui''er will send us a message."


    "Wait a little longer. You''re going there now. On the one hand, you don''t know where the other''s nest is. On the other hand, you may scare the snake! If someone can publicize it for us, there must be people around, all of them are staring at us! "


    Jiang Liu holds Hua Sheng''s hand and tells her what she thinks. The voice is very light. It''s not afraid to be heard. It''s just trying to pacify Hua Sheng.


    How can the river not understand Huasheng''s current mood?


    How can a father trust his daughter to break into the dragon''s den? Even unknown fire pit!


    But there is no way to refuse that river, jiangxinrui completely did not regard themselves as a child, but like them.


    In this family is equal, jiangxinrui want to show their value.


    Not only in this matter, she just hopes that her parents can discuss with her anything that happens in the family, just as they do with each other.


    She is a child and a friend who can give her back to each other.


    May be the last thing for jiangxinrui hit too much, what happened at home, jiangxinrui worried about her parents want to leave her.


    So Jiang Xinrui''s nerves are tense. She wants to take the initiative and doesn''t want Huasheng and Jiangliu to hide anything from her.


    Especially in the name of being good for her.


    Everyone''s standards of good and bad, love and not love are different.


    When Jiang Liu knew that his daughter was thinking like this, he was really silent, because he didn''t expect that the last thing left such an irrecoverable wound in his daughter''s heart.


    But if you think about it, why not let it go? I always remember it


    Jiang Xinrui is still very smart. She knows that if she tells Hua Sheng about it directly, it will not work. Hua Sheng will not agree.


    So she first with the river to a good confession, otherwise ginkgo where can deceive her?


    It''s just a plan. You know, Jiang Xinrui heard it clearly that night when Jasmine talked to Ginkgo biloba.


    It can be said that both Huasheng and Jiangliu are just watching behind their backs, waiting for the person to show up, and waiting for Ginkgo biloba''s choice.


    "Jiangliu, I don''t think what you said is right. Since you are staring at us? Shouldn''t we look for it more? "


    "Otherwise, the other party must think that there is a problem. We have lost our children now! How can I sit still when the girl I''m doing is gone! "

 Chapter 2996

    Qin Wanyu held Fengxi''s waist with one hand and spoke to the river with his neck outstretched.


    Sad, this matter than anyone else sad, after all, Qin Wanyu is really jiangxinrui as their children.


    That is also true love, think of when in the wind home, suddenly came a person, left a message at the door and left


    At that time, both Fengxi and Qin Wanyu could not sit still. Although Fengxi had a big stomach and was not very convenient to move, Qin Wanyu could not stop it.


    After all, it was Jiang Xinrui who had an accident, which was different from the vampires outside.


    As for that man, it''s hard to say he doesn''t show his face, because he is a tramp who came here to get some news after being paid.


    So there''s no way to start. Besides, there''s no need to find out how to start. Now we all know that the vampires in Jiangcheng start to make trouble?


    The other party has no hidden breath in the messenger. Ordinary people can''t feel it, but the Feng family must be well prepared and their expressions have changed.


    I didn''t expect that the other party was not pressing any more. Naturally, Fengxi couldn''t wait. Anyway, I had to go to Chunfeng for a look.


    And Qin Wanyu couldn''t say anything to refuse. Although many words were in his mouth, he really couldn''t say it.


    Because it''s nothing to say. It''s better not to say. Maybe you can be more honest when you get to ten li spring breeze. If you have Huasheng in your seat, you can be persuaded to live in the breeze.


    As for Qin Wanyu himself, he really had nothing to do with Fengxi. The most important thing was that Fengxi refuted him, which made Qin Wanyu speechless.


    "Even you can see that something is wrong. The other party is deliberately passing the news to us. It''s also to mess up our situation. Or what kind of trap is waiting for us to go. Don''t you think I understand? What''s more, I know the best about my state, but now the other party just wants me to go, otherwise they won''t come for news. If I don''t go, who knows what will happen? If I don''t go, is there any other way? If I can''t see Huasheng, even if I can get in touch by phone, I''m not at ease. It''s better to go now, which can be regarded as taking advantage of some opportunities. "


    Fengxi knows what Qin Wanyu and even Fengxi''s Qingfeng are thinking, nothing more than worrying about her present state, but Fengxi is not a fool. If something really happens, she won''t go on.


    It''s not that Fengxi is timid. It''s that she knows her current state and is about to give birth. In addition, she has lost her mana. Ordinary people are no different. They can''t rush to give her a head, and they will drag down Huasheng


    It''s not a sacrifice, it''s a fool!


    Of course Fengxi is not so stupid.


    Now people with a clear eye can see that the other party intentionally threw the news to the door of Fengxi''s house. Isn''t it intentional to let Fengxi go out?


    It''s just that the place to go is ten li spring breeze, which makes Qin, Wan and Yu a little puzzled. After all, if there is any ambush, shouldn''t we cheat people to some rare places?


    Or what kind of trap is it?


    How could it be Huasheng''s home?


    So anyway, Fengxi has to take a look at Huasheng.


    As soon as Fengxi''s words come out, no matter Qin Wanyu or Qingfeng of Fengjia can''t stop them. They can only take her. As a result, they meet Huazhi and others on the road.


    There is no need to doubt. There must be a reason. It''s really not good if you don''t come!

 Chapter 2997

    Fengxi and others finish their respective situations. Huasheng and Jiangliu are also silent. The other party is gathering all the people, no, it should be said that all the friends around Huasheng!


    All the people''s news is the same, all the other party sent a tramp to take a message to leave, redundant words also don''t say much, it''s really difficult for a tramp to say anything!


    Because they don''t know, they don''t even see each other!


    Only Yu Ping is a little different, because she just came back and was about to come to see Huasheng. She uploaded the news on the way, but the main meaning is the same. There is no difference. The only difference is that she knows more news than others.


    And the news that can hit Yu Ping the most is her body


    What does the other party want to do?


    This is not only the question in Yu Ping''s mind, but also the idea of everyone including Hua Sheng!


    "Did they call? We can''t wait any longer!"


    "What is it that brings us all together now? Don''t you want to deal with it together? "


    Looking at the silence of the crowd, Qin Wanyu couldn''t help saying something.


    After all, it''s really strange. Now we don''t know what''s going on in jiangxinrui. Qin Wanyu''s heart is really hanging.


    Qin, Wan and Yu are worried about the wind and Jiang Xinrui


    In fact, the other party''s purpose is very simple. After all, he still wants to be miserable. It''s not so important to know what blood source is not blood source. It can be said that he is not in the first place.


    According to Tuttle''s plan, why he has always been a minion and his family doesn''t reuse him is because this guy''s mind is too extreme to control.


    Most of the time, the brain only recognizes one principle, sparing a big circle, and may persist for a reason that is not necessary at all.


    It can be said that Tuttle is a madman, a vampire with abnormal brain, which is why many of his behaviors are crazy.


    If the rest of their family were to save the princess, they would be thinking of something for the first time.


    But in Tuttle''s heart, the first thing is revenge for the princess!


    Let the enemy of the princess face the same pain as the princess, even greater pain!


    As for kidnapping Jiang Xinrui, it''s really to torture Huasheng. Tuttle will not waste Jiang Xinrui''s blood. He will also save the princess.


    It''s just that it''s a waste of time.


    Don''t think about all those promises. They are all false. If tattle had the ability, he would have let himself go back to the past and tortured Huasheng in the past.


    "We don''t have to go!"


    "Maybe it''s convenient to gather us here?"


    When Jiang Liu heard what Qin Wanyu said, he was about to say. He suddenly looked out, as if he were observing someone through a window.


    It''s seven o''clock in the evening and it''s almost dark.


    But tonight''s dark night, lets in everybody''s heart have some varying degree uneasiness!


    In addition, the river inexplicably said such a sentence, we are a bit confused!


    Really confused and anxious!


    Just this puzzled mood didn''t last long, because someone came from outside!


    It''s no one else. It''s Tuttle!


    He did not come here until the night. After all, the night was his special show for Tuttle!

 Chapter 2998

    But what can we do in the special scene? As long as Tuttle dares to show up, that''s his death.


    In the eyes of Feng Xi and others, she thinks so. After all, she is clear about Hua Sheng''s ability and more confident.


    So looking at the man standing at the gate and hiding under the black robe, he still has a black mask on his face. He can''t even see clearly. Fengxi and other people''s eyes are angry. Of course, he appears and everything is easy to say.


    The first time is also the most important, it must be the whereabouts of jiangxinrui!


    Even if the other party has not self identity, with intuition, Feng Xi and others also know that the other party is definitely not a good person! It''s the one who''s behind the scenes.


    Just don''t wait for Hua Sheng and others to speak, the other side is the first to speak, and the words in his mouth, like with a knife, the more deep!


    "Huasheng?"


    "I''m looking forward to meeting you, and I''ve thought about what it''s like to meet you countless times. I didn''t expect..."


    Tuttle didn''t walk in. He just stood at the gate. Under his mask, there was only muscle tissue on his face. He laughed ferociously, even complacently and madly. What he wanted could be achieved immediately. After planning for such a long time, he was about to succeed. How could he be unhappy?


    It''s just like the voice of an old friend who is about to be pinched for years.


    In the past, it was not obvious when I was in the cave. The place would be open, and if I had to speak loudly, the gap would come out.


    Listen to Hua Zhi sisters a few goose bumps are out.


    In fact, Tuttle can not come. As long as he comes, he will show up. Huasheng may really kill him. Even if he has hostages in his hand, Huasheng has some scruples, and his skin and flesh will suffer.


    However, Tuttle is obviously not afraid of these, because he really doesn''t want to miss the painful look of Huasheng!


    As for why Tuttle didn''t go in, the reason is very simple. Of course, it''s because he can''t go in and can only stand outside. But even if he stands here, it doesn''t prevent Tuttle from passing the knife.


    Because it''s not him who will really take the knife into Huasheng''s body!


    He just came to see the excitement today. An enemy who has a deep hatred for Huasheng wants to see how the sisters break up and how the people around her hate her. What he cherishes has left one by one. That feeling


    "After all, I don''t want to see you, but I don''t even want to see you come and leave."


    "In the end, you may be rebellious! As for your child now in my hands, you should be clear? So you''d better not move, and don''t want to do anything that makes me unhappy. Let me finish talking. We''re also chatting. I''m really looking forward to meeting you


    "Come on, your daughter or your good sister sent it to me. You see, I''m embarrassed about it. I said no, she must give it to me. It''s also very kind of me! She is with a grateful heart, give me a gift, say what also want to give me a! Your daughter, this meeting has gone where she should go. Before, I thought your blood was the best. Now compare with your daughter, tut tut It''s a long way off

 Chapter 2999

    Tuttle''s expression is really more said more excited, the treacherous villain is estimated to be so proud of the time!


    While Tuttle talks, a woman moves a chair for him behind him. Tuttle looks at the person behind him with satisfaction, and then looks at Huasheng provocatively.


    The proud man, Feng Xi, can''t bear it any more. He almost rolled his arms and sleeves. Let alone Feng Xi, the man Qin Wanyu can''t bear it. His angry eyes are red. Hua Zhi has been looking for something to sell


    But the final result must be that they are held back. The momentum of both Huasheng and Jiangliu has changed, but we still have to be optimistic about what Tuttle wants to do. The child is still in the hands of others. Now that there is no news, how can we act rashly!


    Several people can only follow Huasheng to look at the man sitting at the door, and the woman behind the man. When they see the woman clearly, Fengxi and others all change their faces. Then they look at Huasheng and the river, because that person is Molly who suddenly has no news!


    And this will wind Xi and others also found that ginkgo seems to have never appeared?


    Then Fengxi and others put their eyes on Huasheng and Jiangliu. No matter where gingko went, the man stood behind, but Molly!


    Plus what else did the man say from a good sister? Originally, several people subconsciously looked at each other. After all, it is obvious that the other party has gathered together Huasheng''s good sisters!


    Now it''s said that the child was sent by a good sister, so it''s hard to doubt each other. But after seeing Molly, it seems to have doubts. Anyway, it''s a chilling thing.


    Fengxi and others don''t know what to say, because they deeply feel that the next thing must be much more than expected.


    Because if it has nothing to do with them, they won''t get together!


    But they won''t break up with Hua Sheng. It''s certain, but they are still very sad


    Some memories always appear in the mind when they are baffled, and then a few people subconsciously refuse in the heart. This is not what they should think!


    Those memories are all dreams. They are all fake. You can''t be provoked by something that is neither human nor ghost.


    As for Molly, when she appeared, she was sure to ask her face. She just looked at the front, and there was no emotion in her eyes!


    She''s not pretending. It can be said that she is a complete puppet now!


    A body without flowing blood! Only by the hypnosis of Tuttle and live, hypnosis a break, Molly''s body also fell, that is, the dead body.


    It can be said that she has been killed by Tuttle, sucking half of her blood, and the rest is used as food for hypnosis, becoming a mindless puppet.


    Molly died without pain, because she left in a dream, daydreaming of a happy life with her sweetheart!


    That''s what Tuttle paid her for. It''s no use keeping it when she''s done!


    Only Molly foolishly thought that she really realized her wish. In her dream, she drove the jade Unicorn away


    She was a sad person. She could have been plain and happy. Hua Sheng even prepared her dowry for her. Although the little fat reporter was average in appearance, she really liked Molly. She was just used to the beauty of the people around her. The more she saw, the more dissatisfied Molly was. Especially when she saw Nangong Liuyue again by accident


    It can only be said that she is greedy. It''s useless to say more!

 Chapter 3000

    "If I say that, princess, they are just too anxious. The best one must wait until the end! The blood of a child is the purest in the world It''s a pity that they didn''t wait. It doesn''t matter. There''s also me. I don''t think you can blame me for the origin of Huasheng. "


    "When I think of that little girl who was sent to me just now, I can''t help sighing when I saw her face that is very similar to you. It''s just like you. The more I see it, the more I like it. I want to scratch her face!"


    "Who told me that I had a bad temper? I wanted to get revenge on you, but I couldn''t fight you again. I had to go back to the next place! In your daughter''s body for the time being received some interest, think of her bloody appearance, even in your body pain? Don''t all say that it hurts your mother to hit her? That must be the truth


    "But don''t worry, I didn''t hurt her in the end, it''s not because of anything else, but I''m a vampire. I''m afraid I can''t help drinking the pure blood. I still have a big use for the blood, so don''t worry, your daughter is good with me!"


    "By the way, I forgot to introduce you. My name is Tuttle! The younger brother of dekas, the family of the moon! This name may be very strange to you, but after today, it will be remembered for a lifetime. When you reincarnate, you may still remember it! "


    "I''ll give you an unforgettable night!"


    Tuttle said more and more vigorously, looking at the eyes of Huasheng, who wanted to kill him, his smile became even bigger, especially when these people didn''t dare to do it.


    Who told him to have a baby in his hand!


    Think of this, Tuttle looked at Molly with friendly eyes, although the fool died, but fortunately played a role! After all, if it wasn''t for her, it couldn''t make sense so quickly, that little nanny! Later things will go more smoothly


    No waste of his time! Tuttle''s smile is even bigger.


    With this smile, Tuttle''s voice, which seemed to be pinched by his neck, became more harsh. He wanted to be cut down with a knife, for peace!


    Of course, Huasheng and others dare not do it, because when tattle talks, he plays with Jiang Xinrui''s little head rope in his hand and looks at them


    Not everyone knows that rope, but Huasheng and Jiangliu remember it clearly. This is jiangxinrui''s thing. Huasheng put it on for her in the morning.


    Fengxi looks familiar to some people, but they are not fools. They don''t take out such things just to tie their hair. Besides, they don''t have hair!


    It''s obvious whose it belongs to. In addition, Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu''s face changed, so it''s more certain. Then all the people in the room changed their faces!


    What Tuttle wants is such an effect. When it comes to excitement, he directly expands the small head rope to the maximum, which makes people look like they are about to break. It seems that this is the end of Jiang Xinrui. If Huasheng and others dare to move, Jiang Xinrui will come to this end!


    Who dares to move? That''s why people just watch. They just clench their fists with both hands. If they use more strength, they can crush a stone.


    And the heart of Hua Sheng and others also follow tattle''s words, up and down ups and downs, want to tear him directly!

 Chapter 3001

    It''s not only tearing, but also swallowing it alive.


    This has been the resonance of all people. What they want now is how to make this person die!


    Or the kind of death is very cruel, if he really like to say the same, start on the child, it is estimated that the final result is the net broken!


    This Tuttle has some means to torture people''s heart, but they don''t know that this is just the beginning.


    Torture heart than the real harm in the body, pain a hundred times!


    "What do you want to do? Since you hate me, you think it''s very interesting to come to me and implicate innocent people, don''t you? Zhao Jiajia, you did it, didn''t you? "


    "I tell you, if something happens to my daughter, I will not only let you go, but also let you know what it means to implicate the innocent! What princess in your mouth, I will let you see what is loss, pain


    "I bear, I will let you bear a hundred times, a thousand times, offend a mother consequences, you can not afford! Give the child back to me. We''ll solve our own problems! "


    Huasheng tightly holds the hand of the river, and looks at the other side with reddish eyes. He is ready to watch the opportunity at any time, and his eyes are also eager to kill him!


    A mother who is threatened with a child should be like this!


    I''m sorry if they don''t want to force me with that.


    Just like what Qin Wanyu said in those years, this is Huasheng. If someone else, there will be no reaction!


    This kind of trick only deals with the close people around, and only works for them!


    How can Hua Sheng be kind to the vampire family? Even if it is careless, there should be no future trouble!


    Thinking of the lives of those innocent people, Hua Sheng felt even worse. No matter what character he was, or what happened, he should not end his life in that way on the most important day of his life.


    The parents of that family should feel worse than the Huasheng family now, because at least Huasheng''s daughter is still alive


    "Yes, children should not bear the grudges of adults. I don''t care what you want to do, but I tell you that as long as you let the children go, there is still a chance to live. Otherwise, I think you know that no matter where you go, my family will find you, so that you can no longer survive."


    Fengxi let go of Qin Wanyu''s hand, with a cry in her voice, but she didn''t show any timidity, for fear that Tuttle would feel that they were bullying and hurt Jiang Xinrui!


    I don''t care how angry that traitor sister is at this time!


    But Fengxi wanted to stand forward for a while, and she was obviously powerful. Otherwise, she had a big stomach and could not use her magic power. She always felt that the fighting power of Huasheng had decreased a lot.


    But as soon as Fengxi released Qin Wanyu''s hand, she was immediately pulled back by Qin Wanyu, and then blocked in front of her.


    Wind Xi helpless, this time is not the time to debate, can only stand behind, will finish their own words.


    From the beginning of Tuttle''s speech, they were almost not allowed to speak. The key point was still so irritating that they wanted to tear him up. Who can bear it?


    "Although I don''t have any magic power, I''m just a Muggle, but there''s one thing, as long as you are in this city or in this world, as long as I''m alive, I can make you a mouse that everyone shouts and beats!"

 Chapter 3002

    "Unless you can do it, never show up again, or let the child go, I''ll do it. If something really happens to my daughter and I can''t kill you, I can make you live in peace!"


    Qin Wanyu was standing in front of the wind, and his expression was serious, even with the intention of killing. This is a society ruled by law, which can''t hurt people, but there is no rule that can''t hurt vampires.


    Although I can''t fight him openly, in other places, that is Qin Wanyu''s strength, or that of a man with power and money.


    Let him not live peacefully, still can!


    It''s no other meaning for Qin, Wan and Yu to block Fengxi. We can''t let Fengxi stand in front with pregnancy. For Fengxi, friendship is the most important, but for Qin, Wan and Yu, Fengxi is definitely more important.


    Now is pregnant, how also want to protect the wind.


    If something irretrievable happens today, Qin Wanyu will be really crazy. Their long-awaited children and their own future are gone


    Of course, we can''t let anything happen to Fengxi. However, no matter what happened today, Qin Wanyu can''t ignore it. He can''t open his mouth and say to Fengxi, "go back!"


    They love Jiang Xinrui as well. Besides, how worried Fengxi is about Huasheng, Qin Wanyu is not clear, but no matter how clear it is, Fengxi will not stand in the front!


    What''s the matter? He can keep out the wind.


    Now Fengxi has no magic power. In Qin Wanyu''s eyes, he is also a Muggle. He is a man, and of course he has to stand in front of his wife.


    But anyway, I''m really worried about Jiang Xinrui. Fengxi and his wife regard the child as their own!


    The thought of the little girl''s life being threatened now made my heart ache!


    As for Fengxi, it''s not just a pain in her heart, but also a pain in her stomach. Fengxi subconsciously touches her stomach to comfort her little son. At this time, she can''t let him do anything!


    It''s usually fine! At the critical moment, the wind is really crazy.


    As for Qin Xiaobao, who is still in Fengxi''s stomach, he may feel that his mother''s mood is different, so he is not honest for a while. However, Qin Xiaobao is obedient to his mother''s pacification, and is not making trouble


    My stomach doesn''t hurt. Anyway, in Fengxi''s eyes, this is honesty. Specifically, she really doesn''t have time to take care of him!


    "Look, you are not young, and there are important people in your heart. You should understand how we feel now. What''s more, children are innocent. Since it''s a matter for adults, it''s better for us to solve it than to take it and still threaten it!"


    "Yes, no matter who you are, let the baby go first."


    "Let''s have a look at the children. You said the children were with you, and we didn''t see them!"


    Hua Zhi, Hua Lin, Yu Ping, a few people one by one with the shouts.


    This time can be said to really torture these little sisters, not to mention others, Hua Zhi''s temper can be suppressed, it can be seen that kidnapping Jiang Xinrui simply pinched everyone''s weakness!


    Even if I want to tear up Tuttle! But we all know that the child is still in the hands of others. No matter how much we hate him, we dare not say anything too serious. We try our best to press our temper. In case of angering each other, who knows if this madman will really do something to Jiang Xinrui!

 Chapter 3003

    No one can afford this responsibility, including Huasheng and Jiangliu. Others don''t know, but they know that if they lose a child again, it will be more painful than killing them!


    It can be said that up to now, it''s just a few words. Tuttle has made Huasheng suffer. The pain that torments people''s heart is like a sharp knife that pierces her heart all the time!


    But obviously, this is just the beginning


    Tuttle won''t end up so easily!


    All of their hearts are hanging, especially when the madman said that he wanted to shave his face and bleed his blood, which made the aunts'' eyes red with hatred. In addition, looking at the madman''s behavior, it''s impossible to gather them here for no reason!


    The uneasiness in my heart is more and more serious


    Among Huasheng and others, Jiangliu is the most calm. He has never spoken and seems to be feeling it. What he doesn''t know is that Jiangliu has been extremely angry and his body can''t bear it!


    That''s why I kept silent, but no matter which one, it shows that these people are on the verge of explosion, and may explode at any time!


    But in fact, Jiangliu is feeling the breath of jiangxinrui. When the father and daughter finally make a decision, jiangxinrui puts a wisp of breath in Jiangliu''s hand.


    In order to find her, and this breath can guide him, accurately find jiangxinrui!


    Of course, another point is that as long as the breath is still there, it can also show that the core of the river is unimpeded. If the noumenon is damaged, the breath in the hands of the river will be directly called by the noumenon, which is a subconscious behavior and is not controlled at all.


    The river felt this breath full, he knew that the little girl must be safe and sound!


    And the river has been holding the hand of Huasheng, which is also the meaning, let Huasheng feel the warm and authentic breath in his own hands.


    It belongs to their daughter. They can feel it clearly, and don''t need to say much.


    At that time, Jiang Xinrui was worried that Huasheng would not let her do this. In Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, it was not a big deal, but in Huasheng''s eyes and Jiangliu''s eyes, I don''t have to worry.


    I don''t think that the child will be in danger, but I didn''t expect that the child will go in the end, not only to go, but also to collude with his father!


    She knew her mother would not agree.


    So when Huasheng feels the breath of jiangxinrui''s safety in the hands of Jiangliu, he is not only angry because of Tuttle''s words, but also sad about the cheating of the father and daughter.


    Originally, I thought I''d hide it from her. There''s only one thing. Now I know that the child colludes with the river. The river can guarantee the child''s safety!


    Although Hua Sheng was worried, he didn''t show it. After all, the enemy was still standing outside and watching. Hua Sheng would never show his horse''s feet.


    Only when Tuttle was more and more excited, he was excited. Huasheng''s heart was like a roller coaster, high and low.


    More and more unable to control themselves, almost to hand, when the river holding their own, mother and daughter heart to heart, simply do not have to say what the river, Huasheng will have a feeling.


    I can''t tell the complexity of my heart.


    Besides, Huasheng thought it was just one thing. Now, it''s not just one thing, but many things!


    This father and daughter will collude!


    Hua Sheng slightly lowered his head and looked at the river with moist eyes. He couldn''t help but stare!

 Chapter 3004

    Hua Sheng is not worried. As a result, the river has been ready for a long time?


    It''s just that this meeting is obviously not the time for discussion. Huasheng can only hold the hand of the river and cover up his worries.


    The child''s idea is really too big. Up to now, Huasheng still doesn''t know what the child wants to do. Does he want to strike a blow?


    But if you tell her all this, Hua Sheng won''t agree. As a result, Hua Sheng knows nothing about these things and doesn''t know where Jiang Xinrui has gone!


    On the one hand, Huasheng''s heart is tormented by Tuttle, and the other half is also because of jiangxinrui!


    How can a mother feel at ease without seeing her children?


    Besides, there is a madman around who is talking about how to treat her children, and the children are in his hands!


    Hua Sheng''s eyes are really staring at the river and tattle, but she knows that tattle doesn''t care at all.


    "Do you feel bad? Does it hurt? That''s not enough. I just said a few words. What else can I do! You have to hold on, or I''ll find it boring! Guess what I want to do next? "


    "As for what you said you wanted to see the child? I won''t let you see it. I won''t let you see it in my life. Believe it or not, because I don''t have any loss. Anyway, I don''t want to live. It doesn''t matter whether I die or not. I dare say, do you dare to believe it or not? "


    "At my command, your little daughter will die! Do you dare to bet? Can you believe it? "


    "So what''s the use of asking so many questions?"


    Tuttle looks proud and doesn''t want to beat him. He looks at Huasheng''s eyes getting more and more red, and his whole body is like a stimulant. Then, under Huasheng''s eyes, he pulls up jasmine, reveals his white neck, and bites it.


    When he saw red, he was excited and wanted to suck blood. Now the only thing that could satisfy his blood relationship was jasmine.


    Although Molly is dead, at least half of her blood is used to control her body.


    Now for tattle, the blood is the spare blood bank in the refrigerator. Although it doesn''t taste good, it can satisfy his appetite!


    As for Molly, there is no room for resistance. She has long been a walking blood bag. She has no pain. She just lies on Tuttle''s body and is completely sucked away.


    And jasmine''s body is also visible to the naked eye, gradually becoming shriveled, the only nutrition in the body, that is, blood, is no longer there!


    Molly''s empty eyes look forward, she has no consciousness, just fall down, this opposite is Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng has long felt that Molly has lost the breath of strangers. Although she is sad, she can''t stop it. But now, Hua Sheng''s heart is like a punch. She can''t breathe any more!


    Hearing the swallowing sound of blood sucking fluid, Hua Sheng can no longer help but shake off the hand of the river, raise his hand to fight in the past, and interrupt Tuttle''s behavior.


    Huasheng''s choice is actually useless, because Molly died long ago. In the afternoon when she disappeared, something had happened!


    "Ouch, what is this for? Now you feel like you can''t watch it anymore? What have you done to my daughter? Are you not afraid? "


    "What''s more, you''re just trying to stop me from betraying the dead, or you''re trying to save your body''s blood?"

 Chapter 3005

    "In the end, you are a selfish and hypocritical person. Thanks to this woman, she died long ago. Otherwise, you must have another knife on your body! One more man to curse and frame you


    "Look at how many of you are sad. It''s better for you to die? What''s the usage? After all, she doesn''t think it''s important. She doesn''t value you at all. If you want to live or die, what''s the matter with Huasheng? Now that she''s living well, where can I care about you? "


    "For the sake of your own happy life, and even stepping on the happiness of all of you, how good a person standing in this position can be, only you think she is a good person!"


    Tuttle valued a spirit power, subconsciously dodged, certainly did not care about the person in hand, directly blocked Molly in front.


    He doesn''t have to give his life for a stutter.


    After all, what he wants to do is not finished.


    Then he didn''t stop and continued to stimulate Hua Sheng. He was angry in his eyes. He didn''t expect that Hua Sheng would dare to do it when he got to this point?


    Did she leave her children alone?


    Or don''t you care?


    Think of this, Tuttle immediately veto, Huasheng will not care about their children, after all, there are lessons learned.


    Although he looked angry, Tuttle didn''t immediately mess up.


    When Huasheng sees that tattle is blocking with Molly''s body, he quickly transfers the aura in his hand to the side, and finally falls on the chair where tattle just sits like an old man.


    The chair exploded.


    Especially harsh in this dark night.


    Tuttle''s words haven''t been finished yet. Although these words seem to stir up relations, in fact, in Tuttle''s eyes, this is more true than real gold. In his eyes, Huasheng is a selfish and hypocritical man!


    So when you speak, even if you wear a mask, you can still hear sincerity in his voice?


    "Ah Sheng, don''t listen to him. He wants to disturb your heart now and let him talk!"


    Jiangliu can''t help looking at Huasheng. She knows what she feels in her heart. Since the vampire incident, Huasheng''s heart has been suffering. Molly is missing. Now it''s like this. It''s likely that gingko will be more or less dangerous. Now her daughter is also


    Although there is news that her daughter is safe and sound, anyway, even Feng Xi and others are worried. As a mother, Hua Sheng can''t be at ease.


    This will see Tuttle sucking human blood under his eyelids again. Huasheng can''t help it.


    Let''s not talk about Huasheng. I can''t bear the wind, including the river!


    Just the river can be more rational, he is waiting for the news of Jiang Xinrui, waiting for her to solve the problem.


    If there''s any rash action on this side, it''s likely that Tuttle will notice something.


    This is also why Jiang Liu has been listening in silence, because he is trying to buy time for Jiang Xinrui. Even if he knows her daughter''s ability, it is her first independent fight after all. Jiang Liu can''t rest assured.


    Therefore, when Huasheng moves, Jiangliu can only gently remind Huasheng, but also remind others.


    Now is not the time to tear your face with each other!


    It can be said that the river is really tolerant, if the hand is not in the hands of the moment to remind him, it will be the river.

 Chapter 3006

    Whether it''s Huasheng or Jiangliu''s current combat effectiveness, even with a slight wave of hand, Tuttle is not an opponent. Moreover, the whole ten mile spring breeze is not a group of two or a group of people!


    Even in a wheel fight, Tuttle is no match.


    The only thing that''s hypnotic about Tuttle is that he can''t be hypnotized.


    "You are shameless. Don''t sow dissension here. Do you think we can believe you if you say something here?"


    "If I were you, I would let the child go right away. Ah Sheng just waved his hand. You can''t stop it. You can''t catch a move. What are you going to do?"


    "Let the child go, and we can relieve you of some of your crimes!"


    "But why did you kill Molly? She''s so young. I don''t believe Molly is the one who betrayed ah Sheng..."


    At the end of the day, Fengxi''s emotions are easily driven by her pregnancy. Besides, Jiang Xinrui''s affairs are more sensitive, and her lacrimal gland is very shallow. She can''t help being irritable and red eyed when she encounters something. From the accident to now, Fengxi has really endured it for a while.


    She didn''t know when Molly was killed, but now Molly has to be tortured after her death, which she saw with her own eyes.


    If you think about Jiang Xinrui, it''s still uncertain whether he will live or die. Maybe he will suffer from torture in some place, and the wind will hurt.


    Hate this inexplicable appearance of the vampire hateful, more hate themselves how no power!


    Otherwise, at this time, she must still be able to do something, and work together with ah Sheng Anyway, Fengxi didn''t expect to be like this. She was completely controlled by the vampire. She could only watch the clown active back and forth!


    Originally, Fengxi really thought that she was going to continue to hold back. When she saw Tuttle''s retreat, she had a bottom in her heart. In her opinion, since the other side was not equal in strength, it was much easier.


    Although the other party said that he was not afraid of death, Fengxi believed that no matter it was a person or anything else, he was not afraid of death!


    He must be afraid!


    As long as he is afraid of death, that is to say, if he has weakness, everything will be solved.


    But Fengxi is a pregnant woman now. Maybe she has been pregnant for three years. Tuttle has appeared. How can he be afraid of death when things come to this stage?


    It''s just that I didn''t think of the meeting. Then I looked at Molly, who was thrown on the lawn by Tuttle and was about to become a mummy. Not only Fengxi, but other people also suffered.


    Hua Zhi''s face is changed by the way Molly looks now. Forgive them, they are just ordinary people. They see that two thirds of the blood of a body has been lost, and the muscles of the body begin to atrophy because they lose control. They are still in the range of the naked eye. Besides, they are the people around them. They really can''t help their weak legs and heartache ¡­¡­


    It''s the only thing that makes Molly feel bad about being framed by a vampire. That''s why Molly can''t bear it!


    But they didn''t know that Molly''s heart had changed a long time ago. Even the matter of Jiang Xinrui had something to do with Molly, and even made great efforts.


    Fengxi is the most pitiful. Molly and her amateur apprentice don''t know when they are going to get married


    A good relationship, a couple with lovers

 Chapter 3007

    Who would have thought it would end up like this? Fate is gone, become a corpse, or under his eyelids, wind Xi do not know how to tell his little apprentice.


    Fengxi looks at Molly''s corpse, and she''s worried about it. I really hope that ah Sheng''s just move can kill him directly. It''s revenge for Molly.


    It''s just that Fengxi is rational. She doesn''t forget that Jiang Xinrui is still in the other party''s hands. Even if she hates again, she doesn''t make a sound when Huasheng moves.


    If you can kill them, it''s all life. Similarly, if you don''t succeed, it''s also Tuttle''s death time to save Jiang Xinrui.


    At any point, this Tuttle is dead in the eyes of the wind.


    "And And what exactly are you talking about? We are all fine, how can we leave ah Sheng! "


    Yu Ping has been standing on one side in silence, not forward, the reason is very simple, she is an ordinary person, nothing, can''t help, at least won''t drag Hua Sheng''s hind legs, so she has been very quiet.


    Just this meeting, Yu Ping seems to be some can''t help it, she held back for a long time the question finally asked out.


    Words fall, Yu Ping is excited, uneasy, she now for this question has exceeded the worry of jiangxinrui.


    As for the jasmine that was thrown on the ground, Yu Ping is not likely to think about it. The only thing she can think of is whether they are the same result?


    And jasmine''s body lying on the ground, no one to help, it''s not that I don''t want to, it''s just that no one will be good in the past, jasmine''s body is still at Tuttle''s feet.


    "Yu Ping? What do you mean by that? "


    After Yu Ping asked, the others also changed their faces slightly and looked at each other. Then Hua Zhi asked first.


    Hua Zhi can''t help but talk. At this time, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know what to do. She can''t watch what happens here, because someone around her affects the child''s vitality.


    So in front of Yu Ping doubt, Hua Zhi is also with a faint repressive tone, she hopes that anything can be suppressed!


    It can explode, but not at this time.


    Hua Zhi is also a sober person. She feels that something is wrong. Her intuition also tells her that if she doesn''t stop her today, there may be unexpected situations.


    Hua Lin also looks at Yu Ping. She doesn''t think Yu Ping will ask like this for no reason!


    Hua Lin and Hua Zhi have the same idea. Even if they don''t have a look at what they want to say, they see their refusal in each other''s eyes. They want to stop


    Although several people have dreams as a guide, but after all, everyone''s situation is different, dreams are even different.


    Different circumstances lead to different views on people and things. In the time reversal scene, apart from the tracks of many strangers, we only look at the most important friends around Huasheng, and the influence is also different.


    The most different and influential are just two people, gingko and Yu Ping.


    Ginkgo biloba''s happy marriage life is over before it starts. If it doesn''t start again, Ginkgo biloba''s life will be plain and happy. It''s just a new life, with sudden twists and turns, and Yu Ping can''t bear any more. So these two people are also the focus of Tuttle''s attention.


    It''s the easiest thing to encourage.


    The impact of those dreams is also the most complex of them.


    Yu Ping can wait until now to ask, or was surprised by jasmine''s death!

 Chapter 3008

    "I don''t mean much, I just want to know if that dream is true or not!"


    "We are all women. You should understand me. I can''t be a mother any more. I''ve lost the qualification to be a mother. Don''t you even have the qualification to ask?"


    "You two don''t care. You have no influence. On the contrary, you are better than before. You have less twists and turns. What about me? How did I become like this? Why did jingsa think of such a way? I always remember that someone ordered me! Never forget


    "I don''t want to know who it is, but I want to know why! Is there a mistake? In this way, I don''t even have a right to know? I just want to know, really Is it really because of her? "


    The more Yu Ping said, the more uncomfortable he felt, especially when he finished, he could not help squatting on the ground, as if he had been drained, and could not bear to look at other people.


    How could she not see the simplest consequence of putting it on the surface?


    What''s at stake now is waiting for the other party to do something to hurt Hua Sheng, but as Hua Sheng''s sister, her child''s life and death are uncertain, and she


    But as she said just now, she really can''t help it. Why did she choose to travel with Yuan Shao after she was discharged from the sanatorium? It''s because of the romantic agreement when Yuan Shao proposed. In fact, it''s because she couldn''t face it later.


    At the beginning, it was true. With the more clear dream, Yu Ping woke up with tears one night.


    So at the end of the trip, Yu Ping did not choose to come back, but begged Yuan Shao to continue to be outside. Yuan Shao also loved her and put all her work on the road, working while traveling.


    Even if she came back this time, on the surface, she just came back and received the news that Jiang Xinrui was missing. In fact, someone told her that her doubts could be solved this time. Then on her way to Chunfeng, she met Hua Zhi and others, and knew that Jiang Xinrui was lost


    Yu Ping can''t face Huasheng, because she doesn''t know what kind of mentality she wants to face Huasheng!


    She told herself countless times that the dream was false, but it was really too real, every minute and every second was so clear.


    Yu Ping is grateful to Hua Sheng. Without Hua Sheng, she would not be what she is now. Yu Ping is really clear. Yu Ping knows more about the original decision.


    She doesn''t regret giving up her children, and she doesn''t regret divorcing Jing SA, because she found in her dream that Jing Sa''s cheating time was not in line with her present time. She was a lot late. If the time was almost the same, Yu Ping would still choose this way.


    To have a child born is to be despised, and to have a father like that, Yu Ping thinks it''s also irresponsible.


    But what she suffered was that she could no longer be a mother. If she had not gone to prison, she would not have suffered a disaster, and would not have been possessed by a fierce ghost


    And this fierce ghost said that Jing SA sent people to do it, but it was only his money. In order to revenge himself, he is an ordinary man. He has nothing but a little money. Jing SA probably doesn''t know that he is being used up to now!


    Yu Ping knows that he must have been ordered. She wants to know why. Is it really like what she saw in her dream that the man is for


    Yu Ping can''t bear to think about it, or dare not. It has been in her heart for a long time. At the beginning, she also thought that it must be the person who wanted to stir up the relationship between them. These things are all fake!

 Chapter 3009

    It''s just that almost a year later, Yu Ping can''t remember how many times she has dreamt. Even if she can''t stand the nightmare, it''s the same to travel. She still dreams from time to time. She doesn''t dare to tell Hua Sheng. Finally, Yu Ping can''t tell the dream from reality.


    In the end, Yu Ping is afraid to say it because she is suspicious.


    After all, if someone like her didn''t meet Huasheng, many things she might never meet in her life, right?


    I can''t even hear about it!


    Without Huasheng, let alone those strange people and strange things, Yu Ping''s life is different now. Maybe there are no bones left that have been "nibbled" by that family?


    So no matter which one, Yu Ping really doesn''t know what face to face Huasheng. She is also the most complicated one.


    When asked, Yu Ping also knows that she and Hua Sheng may not be the same, but she is also innocent, isn''t she?


    Looking at Yu Ping, no matter Hua Zhi or Hua Lin, they don''t know how to stop her.


    If Yu Sheng is really familiar with Hua Ping, it''s because they don''t have much to do with each other.


    But no matter how can''t get to know each other for many years, how much still have feelings, Molly so after know, Huazhi, Hualin or can''t bear, let alone in Ping.


    So this time, Hua Zhi and Hua Lin didn''t speak and chose to be silent, because they also had dreams and didn''t tell each other. But in the dark, Hua Zhi and Hua Lin felt that those dreams didn''t happen for no reason, but actually happened.


    In fact, whether it''s Hua Zhi or Hua Lin, or even Yu Ping or ginkgo, their dreams are true. Of course, it''s not Tuttle''s means, because he doesn''t have that ability.


    Those dreams should have happened or have happened. Time reversal does not mean that they did not happen. After time changes, it is also a kind of loophole.


    And this kind of loophole also indirectly helped Tuttle, the vampire, plus what Tuttle himself saw, all things had a basis.


    Time back, changed a lot of things, but I don''t know why not change the memory of vampires, maybe because they don''t belong to this world at all!


    As for why tattle knew so much about these dreams, and used the opportunity to stir up the relationship between the Huasheng sisters, or the "credit" of the dead Molly, she said after being hypnotized by tattle, because she dreamed about the ending of everyone


    "Yu Ping, I''m sorry, some things do have something to do with me, but you believe that I never wanted to hurt you, or even exchange everything you have for my life. I can''t do that. I know all your worries."


    "I won''t do it to anyone. I''ll explain it to you when it''s over."


    Hua Sheng looks at Yu Ping and gathers her spiritual power to help her up. At this moment, Hua Sheng''s heart is on Jiang Xinrui. He follows the river and waits for the result of Jiang Xinrui. On her side, Hua Sheng has to make sure that nothing will happen.


    For Yu Ping, Hua Sheng can be said to be really benevolent, but she understands Yu Ping''s pain.


    Just didn''t expect, when Hua Sheng reached out, Yu Ping raised her hand and pushed it away.


    He even turned his head to one side instead of looking at Huasheng.


    So people are stunned, Huasheng is even more!


    "Yu Ping..."

 Chapter 3010

    "Ah Sheng, I know I shouldn''t be a mother now, but I want to know the truth. You are a mother now. You should know how I feel, but I can''t be a mother any more!"


    "I want to know if one result is not enough?"


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t control Now it''s time to find your child and know that your child is safe before it''s over, right? "


    Yu Ping doesn''t know why she said such a thing, or she didn''t expect that she said it to Hua Sheng.


    But no matter what, Yu Ping also knows that she should not say, let alone attack at this time, but after today, she gets the answer, an answer that can comfort her and let her down.


    After today, Yu Ping thought that she would do her best to help Hua Sheng no matter what.


    Because Huasheng has done enough for her. She owes Huasheng originally, but how. Honest people also want to know an answer to solve the problem.


    She knew that it was not the right time, but she had already said what she wanted to say. She could not say what she wanted to say. The pot was broken.


    May Yu Ping have been so obsessed with this once in her life?


    When she says this, people are not only stunned by Yu Ping''s refusal of Hua Sheng''s help, but more unexpected.


    Jiangliu goes straight to Huasheng and wants to pull him up. Since the other party doesn''t need him, he has to wait. Besides, Jiangliu knows that the friendship between them is not the first test. Jiangliu doesn''t believe who will really choose to betray.


    I''m just worried that Huasheng''s unstable mood will become more unstable because of Jiang Xinrui''s affair!


    But Jiang Liu forgot, when was his last memory? A lot of things have not happened, whether it is Yu Ping or ginkgo, a lot of things have not been lost


    Feng Xi thinks the same way. He worries about Hua Sheng''s unstable mood. No matter how much he thinks Yu Ping shouldn''t, maybe he doesn''t have that experience!


    After all, for Yu Ping''s business, other people just stand on the sidelines to see, no one is really feeling!


    Many things are most afraid of in-depth obsession, if so, it is likely to fall into the abyss!


    Looking at the river to help Huasheng, several other people to pull Yu Ping, now it''s really not the time to say this.


    What''s more, Yu Ping''s saying this is better than not saying it.


    It seems that only Hua Sheng''s children are fate, other people''s lives are not important?


    What is the reason?


    Hua Sheng has never thought about it like this, and everyone knows it. It''s just that Yu Ping said it, but Hua Sheng''s sister, Hua Sheng feels extremely cold at the moment when Ping''s words fall.


    She is not a person who wants to return, but it doesn''t mean that she likes this kind of coldness. It seems that this is not the first time that Huasheng has faced this kind of thing. Before that, Chuntao, jasmine, even gingko Now it''s Yu Ping?


    Hua Sheng couldn''t help thinking that it was his own problem? She just wants Yu Ping to wait for a while and give her child a little time. She will explain all the problems, but Yu Ping doesn''t seem to want to give her time.


    Why did this happen?


    What''s wrong with her? Or where I''m sorry for who? Hua Sheng has always felt that he has a clear conscience, but the result seems very unsatisfactory.


    After hearing this question, no matter what, it''s still from a sister. Huasheng is really sad, but Huasheng doesn''t show it, because there are still people watching!

 Chapter 3011

    The man is waiting to see the result.


    Or that person is waiting to see Huasheng sister suspicion, betrayal drama.


    Normally speaking, Huasheng won''t make him happy, but now it''s different from usual.


    "Yu Ping, calm down. We''ve known each other for so long. Don''t you believe in ah Sheng?"


    "She can''t let her friends be wronged. I know you have doubts in your heart, but after today, we can explain it well. There''s nothing we can''t say. We are all friends and sisters!"


    "Come on, Ruirui is still waiting for us to save her, OK?"


    "Get up first!"


    Feng Xi and others are also comforting, but no matter how to say, they can''t cover up the anxiety in their tone, even with some irritability in their tone. They really can''t understand what Yu Ping wants to do!


    Just one thing we all know is that Yu Ping can''t be a mother. It''s a very painful thing. These people at the scene are all mothers. It''s really hard for her


    Actually, I can understand.


    But now Jiang Xinrui is still missing. What I think is to save the children first. As for adults, their mind can only stay behind for a while.


    It''s not that it''s Huasheng''s child, so it''s more precious. Don''t you say anything else, even if you are rescuing outside, isn''t that rescuing the child first?


    Now let Yu Ping put her things down for the time being and save the child wholeheartedly. How can it be so difficult to understand?


    What''s more, they are not the same as usual. There is a time bomb next to them, the vampire who kidnaps children. Who knows what he can do?


    No one dares to gamble, because that vampire is a madman! At the moment that madman is a funny face watching.


    Looking at their sisters, how did they fight against each other?


    Quietly in the side of the play, did not interrupt the meaning!


    So it''s not surprising that Feng Xi and others are a little impatient, or even angry at Ping''s regardless of time and occasion. If there''s any problem, can''t we talk about it tomorrow?


    Or can''t wait till tomorrow?


    "Stop it?"


    "You say I''m making trouble?"


    "Now it''s me? In this case, I''ll ask, or look at the people around me, who have no children and who are not mothers! Just me! You can''t be a mother without children. "


    "In my dream, it''s not like this at all. I can be a mother, and I can have a child with Yuan Shao!"


    "But it''s all gone. It''s because time has gone back. It shouldn''t be. You guys don''t have any influence. But what about me? The biggest influence is me and Ginkgo biloba. Why? "


    "Is it because we are the lowest? Can''t catch up with your sister''s affection, and can''t catch up with Fengxi''s position and even ability in your mind, so we are not worthy of each other? "


    "Because you have changed all of us, that''s what you call a good sister? That''s what you do, sister? "


    "Is it because you have given me everything that you want to take away now? Let me become the sad Yu Ping who used to be


    Yu Ping was originally guilty and couldn''t look up, let alone face Huasheng, so she chose to bow her head and refuse Huasheng''s help.


    But the public''s words remind Yu Ping that she is making trouble?


    They are totally different from their own experience. Because of the relationship between Hua Sheng and them, they have a better life, far more than the first time. But what about her?

 Chapter 3012

    It''s just that Yu Ping is afraid of suffering? People around are happy, the same is changing, but only she is like this?


    Is she not qualified to ask?


    How can everyone blame themselves now? What did she do wrong?


    Since childhood, she has been soaking in bitter water. She never takes the initiative to ask for anything. She always holds the heart of gratitude. She always believes that the world is fair and can be expected.


    No matter what happened at home, she complained and cried But they all put up with it, just because she valued family affection. At that time, she thought that her mother would change sooner or later, and knew that she was good.


    But later reality will wake her up for the first time, it turned out that everything is false, is a dream!


    For this reason, Yu Ping is depressed until she meets Hua Sheng, who has changed her life.


    At that moment, Yu Ping felt that she had endured for many years in return for the blessing God had given her. Did she meet Hua Sheng?


    Yu Ping is really grateful for the person who took her out of the misery.


    Yu Ping remembers it clearly, and she does not dare to forget it all the time. She just doesn''t know how to be like this in the end?


    She''s holding on, holding on


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to trade her whole life for Huasheng''s day. Yu Ping doesn''t have a complaint, but the premise is to let her know.


    Does she have a right to know?


    In confusion, she made a decision, thought it was to repay, the result is the beginning of pain?


    What happened later?


    My mother is under control


    Yu Ping would also like to thank the Huasheng family for their help. What happened? That is likely to be a trap for Huasheng.


    No matter who he is, or his mother who has become a fierce ghost, or even Yuan Shao, who is innocent, he is cannon fodder.


    He could not bear any more on that day, and Yuan Shao almost died


    What is the reason?


    She didn''t know at all that many problems could be solved at this time. As a result, she became a fool again?


    Why does the world do this to her?


    Is she too obsessive?


    But she is a small person, want to live well!


    What''s wrong with her?


    "Yu Ping, the path of life is determined by heaven. Even if you have time to turn back, it''s the same result. The only difference is your choice!"


    "Do you mind what happened to ah Sheng later? I want to ask you, when you accepted ah Sheng''s help, did you take it for granted?"


    "Besides, no matter who''s fate is, ah Sheng doesn''t want to change it. Neither she nor I have that ability. We are just people in heaven."


    "Many things, we have no choice, because we let your life have an unalterable change, I also apologize to you, sorry for the harm to you."


    The river holds Huasheng in his arms and hugs him tightly. He can feel the heartache of Huasheng.


    Of course, I''m really sorry for Ping. Many things happen because of him. At the same time, I keep looking at Tuttle, who is standing at the door with a smile on his face, to guard against his secret hand.


    But Jiangliu is totally wrong about Tuttle, because he is now focused on watching the opera, just watching how Huasheng ends up.


    If several sisters don''t quarrel, he will add materials. He can''t let today''s affair end. It can be said that if Yu Ping doesn''t continue to ask questions, the person who asks these questions will become Tuttle.


    With hostages in their hands, staying here, there is no pressure, but very excited, even if they are beaten, it doesn''t matter!

 Chapter 3013

    Jiang Liu''s apology really surprised everyone.


    "River! What does it have to do with you? It''s because of me. It''s because of me that we''ve changed and affected everyone''s destiny. "


    "It should be me to apologize too!"


    "Yu Ping, I apologize to you now. Because of my relationship, you have been retaliated. I will try my best to compensate you. I have been trying to find a way to treat you all these years..."


    "It''s just that I didn''t say it because I didn''t find a way. Get up."


    Hua Sheng looks at Jiang Liu. For her, she bows her head to Yu Ping. It''s just because of herself. How can she let Jiang Liu apologize.


    Even if you really count up, it''s because of yourself at the beginning.


    Hua Sheng knows that no matter how to calculate, it should be her.


    I''m sorry, but at that time, Hua Sheng really didn''t know that these things were aimed at her. After Chang''an left, she didn''t forget anything about the past.


    But Hua Sheng said, did not look at others, looked directly at Tuttle.


    Is that what he wants now?


    His revenge?


    The wind Xi several people nearby, don''t know what to say, with this silence, never thought originally lie in Ping''s heart is like this.


    According to Yu Ping''s idea, Feng Xi and others dare not speak any more. It''s obvious that they have no choice but to do so. How can it be that Ping has become a schemer?


    Feng Xi feels her stomach to make her feel better. She leans gently in front of Qin Wanyu. Then she no longer looks at Yu Ping, but looks at Tuttle like Hua Sheng.


    The culprit!


    It was he who mixed up these things. When he didn''t appear, it wasn''t like this at all. Besides, how can these things blame Huasheng?


    Who wants to live such a wonderful life


    Fengxi doesn''t want to say anything to Yu pingduo any more, because this person has fallen into obsession now. It''s useless for anyone to say anything.


    Either ignore her, knock faintly directly, just Hua Sheng definitely can''t let Yu Ping, want to solve happy knot!


    Or I will make it clear today, but obviously I can''t make it clear.


    No matter which one, it won''t work, because Tuttle won''t give up. It''s not just Fengxi. We all understand, so we all look at Tuttle!


    For a moment, Fengxi really wanted to kill her directly, but reason told her, no, jiangxinrui was still in his hands!


    This vampire is really calculating!


    Yu Ping has fallen into obsession, or that she has determined that all this is because of Hua Sheng, and that Hua Sheng has ruined her life.


    I''m still thinking of Huasheng''s kindness to myself, so now I''m full of contradictory nonsense


    Finally, it hurt Hua Sheng''s heart.


    "By the way, don''t you know? What you see in your dreams is true, or it can be said that it happened, because Huasheng selfishly wants to survive and let time flow back. "


    "Because she lost two children in succession, she valued the last one more than anything else. Otherwise, why didn''t she dare to do it to me?"


    "That child is not normal, a few days to become such a big child, only you think normal, in fact, all false!"


    "I did it for Yu Ping, but someone gave me a chance! Who made you a friend of Huasheng? Besides, it''s also your bad luck. I''ve done some tricks on other people and didn''t make any big moves. After all, I''m afraid of being found out, but what happened? "

 Chapter 3014

    "It turns out you''re the worst."


    "Huasheng''s sisters are not affected at all. Their fate is the same or even better. Fengxi should have died long ago. How about now? The love between husband and wife is coming


    "Hua Zhi also gave birth to a son safely. Originally, I hypnotized the old lady and left something on Hua Zhi, which affected the mood of pregnant women every day. It was very easy to die during the birth. As a result, Hua Sheng was afraid that something might happen to Hua Zhi, so he received it directly from himself..."


    "As for Hualin, I don''t have to say much. I''m more happy than anyone. I don''t know if you have found that Huasheng seldom asks you to come to me? Do you know why? Because of the charm on you, you and your child''s life is against the heaven. Long time together will kill the people around you. Your mother-in-law died early, and your husband almost died. If he wasn''t protected by the police, you would be dead! "


    "And the gingko and the jasmine, the two little girls, had a hard life. Huasheng, how did you have the heart to hurt them?"


    "It''s clear that you can do a good job even if you go against the weather to take your life and protect your new life. Why can''t you look at the poor people around you?"


    "Aren''t your sisters good enough? Why the icing on the cake? "


    Tuttle looks at these people and says with Yu Ping, turns to look at him one after another, and immediately laughs.


    Then with a heartbreaking cry, is completely pretended, or pinching the voice of the voice, listen to let people suffer to death.


    But Tuttle didn''t feel that there was any problem. Instead, he performed his play better. When it came to the end, he directly picked up jasmine on the ground and said heartily!


    It''s as if it''s replacing jasmine.


    Why can''t you save me when you are so strong and capable?


    This is the tone, completely standing in a reasonable angle.


    Hua Sheng knows that if it had been Hua Zhi, Hua Lin would have hurt the most. Now tattle is going to be brainwashed.


    This is a pit.


    Hua Sheng never thought that this would be a problem. At this stage, many things have to be done. It can be said that it has something to do with her, but this relationship is not mutual?


    But if it''s never been once, Huasheng will still choose the same way.


    If the fate could be changed, many things would not be in the form they are today.


    Including herself, she will not go to today''s result. She lost two children in succession, and her daughter is still missing


    "What two children? Isn''t ah Sheng only one daughter? "


    "And what the hell are you talking about? What''s the mess of dreams? "


    "You did all the things we met before? Where do you come from the incomplete ancient books of my Feng family? "


    Feng Xi pointed to Tuttle and asked, his brain was confused, because there were a lot of memories in his mind for a moment.


    It can be said that repeated memory existed before. At that time, Fengxi thought that the day was full of thoughts and the night had dreams. In addition, many things were the extension of real occurrence, which was more like a dream.


    But at the moment, she didn''t daydream. The hidden memory in her mind was like a locked door, and Tuttle''s words were the key.


    Fengxi has more memories in her mind, just like a movie.


    The dream at night can be said to be false. What about the day? Tuttle is outside, not close to him, and there is a boundary in the spring breeze. No one can attack him in Huasheng''s side.


    So no one can control her memory!

 Chapter 3015

    Since no one can control these, it can only show that these are their own memories.


    Or it happened.


    When Fengxi asked these words, the whole person didn''t know what to do. Subconsciously, he stroked his stomach and kept leaning back. It seemed that only in this way could he feel at ease.


    Did she ever die? Is it really dead, not in a dream?


    Fengxi doesn''t regret the consequences of helping Huasheng. At that moment in her dream, she has only one way. Besides this, there is no other way!


    She doesn''t remember what happened later, and other people don''t know. What we don''t know is what Huasheng experienced, but we clearly know the part that belongs to us.


    Hua Zhi, Hua Lin is the smallest voice, just slightly shocked, in front of Hua Sheng is to blame a word.


    Because even if it''s a new life, the two of them are relatively the least influential and the best. Hua Zhi is free from giving birth to a baby for the first time.


    The day she gave birth to the little prince, Hua Zhi remembers that she was the fastest. Before she arrived at the delivery room, she gave birth on the way, and she didn''t suffer any crime at all.


    The old people all said that it was the child''s repayment of kindness, so that the mother would not suffer


    But that dream, even the last memory that was just untied by Tuttle, was that she was born prematurely due to a car accident and almost died


    No matter what Huasheng is for and what has changed, she is the one who has been given preferential treatment. Huazhi has no right to criticize Huasheng.


    In addition to thanks, thanks.


    At this time, Hua Zhi completely stands on Hua Sheng''s side, no matter when she will stand beside Wu Mei.


    As for Hua Lin, that''s even more!


    From the beginning, her life, her child''s life, is five younger sister snatched from Yama, Hualin can''t be greedy.


    This kind of thing once really enough, she is a person who should have died, every day is earned, forgive her selfishness.


    At first, she wanted to live a few more days and marry Bai Hao. Later, when she had children, she wanted to grow up with them


    Step by step, Hua Lin knows that she is greedy and selfish. She is an ordinary person. She can''t sacrifice herself for others, but at least she can control her greed.


    Her heart is almost gone. At least she remembers that she will never betray Huasheng!


    Others Hua Lin''s choice is to close her eyes!


    She is not a fool. It seems that it is an accident when her parents in law have an accident, but stealing everywhere is not the possibility of an accident


    But she wants to live. The child is still young, and she can''t bear Bai Hao


    Yu Ping seems to have known about these things for a long time, and her mouth has been full of sarcasm.


    Her eyes follow tattle''s description one by one. When her eyes scan the wind, Yu Ping stops, with some envy, resentment, innocence Her complex eyes, but only for a moment, she wants to have a good look at these people, what they think, or when they want to deceive themselves?


    Are not stupid, with Huasheng side for a long time, although many things can not be solved, but also can know a 78.


    With the reality of dreams, it''s impossible to have nothing to do with yourself. It''s either a predicted dream or the past


    Yu Ping thinks that she is a rare intelligence, but she uses it on her sister!


    But she didn''t regret it. At least she understood a lot of things, didn''t she? For the first half of her life, she lived in a muddle headed way. Now, she lives clearly.

 Chapter 3016

    Just the same. Now Yu Ping seems to understand what it means to be confused in life!


    Because some things once understand too much, you will fall into obsession, can''t go back.


    When Yu Ping wants to poke these away, she actually knows that her relationship with Hua Sheng has come to an end.


    Even if Hua Sheng doesn''t care, Yu Ping doesn''t care. After all, they can''t go back.


    From the eyes that Yu Ping looks at Xiang Fengxi, we all know that Yu Ping really hates in her heart.


    But Yu Ping hides, or lowers her head, her hatred and deep admiration.


    She has no more children and no chance. She can never have a child of her own with her beloved. Yu Ping is really not reconciled.


    In the final analysis, the main reason for not being reconciled is Huasheng, or in Ping''s world, if all the people around Huasheng are the same, as miserable as her.


    Yu Ping will only sigh that life is like this.


    It''s just that this is not the case now. In Ping''s eyes, she is the one with the lowest birth and the most miserable. She is also implicated. Why does Feng Xi, Hua Zhi and Hua Lin have no influence, and even the better to cross over? How can she be like this?


    Yu Ping doesn''t want to sigh about the misery of life, but thinks it''s the same unfairness.


    God has never been fair to her, let alone preferential treatment.


    The only preferential treatment was that when she was in hell, Hua Sheng reached out to her to save her. At that time, she really thought her misery was over.


    But now, it''s not just that it''s not over, it''s even worse


    Why do you do this to her?


    If it''s really a nuisance, how can we only implicate her?


    "There''s something I don''t understand, that''s what you''ve been through. It''s just that your good sister is very powerful. The wind is dead. There''s no way to bring the dead back to life. As for other people, it doesn''t matter!"


    "After all, there are rules for any living creature in this world. Either you are strong enough to make rules, or you have to have the meaning and value of existence, or like some of you Isn''t it just a drag? "


    "But the terrible thing is that some people never feel like they''re the one who''s holding back On the contrary, he was very carefree and had nothing in the end... "


    "As for why I know this, it doesn''t matter. I''m a vampire and I don''t belong to the human world. What''s the matter with me if you let the human world go back in time? I''m not in the human world, so Huasheng, our hatred will not be disturbed by anything... "


    "So you can rest assured that today''s big play is just the beginning. It''s all small scenes. Don''t panic. As for your daughter, you can rest assured for the moment, because I won''t kill her at present. I''ll torture you well first. When I think it''s OK, let''s talk about how you want to rescue your last child!"


    Tuttle felt the corner of his mouth under the mask, where there was the last drop of blood. Now there was no temperature.


    It''s the blood of the dead. It''s cold. It''s not good to drink at all. But when he thinks about the end of Huasheng, Tuttle thinks it''s worth it even if he dies today.


    But he didn''t know there was another situation called accident, and nothing was safe!

 Chapter 3017

    But now Tuttle is impossible to know, now he is full of how to look at the pain of Huasheng, as if this is his only or only motivation.


    This night is destined to be long and unforgettable.


    With these words, Tuttle doesn''t see how Huasheng and others look different. In short, his purpose is complete.


    I didn''t feel that some things had been out of his control. His only chip was jiangxinrui!


    Since he knows that the child is different, he should know that his hypnosis is useless to her, but Tuttle is too careful, or all his mind is thinking about how to torture Huasheng.


    He didn''t pay much attention to other problems. He always subconsciously thought that it didn''t matter. Can a little girl who has lived in the world for less than two years turn the world upside down?


    That''s what Tuttle thought, so when he felt something was wrong, everything was late


    Tuttle''s current state is full of thinking about how long it will be before the collapse of Huasheng


    For Hua Zhi, Hua Lin''s silence is actually what Tuttle guessed. After all, they have nothing to hurt.


    It can even be said that it is better and more perfect. For the first time, all the tragedies have been left behind. But from the perspective of sisters, it is true that there is no tragedy. It''s just another person, but it''s not like this


    When Tuttle''s words fell, he almost did not give Hua Sheng and others a chance to speak. No matter what Jiang Liu wanted to do, he completely interrupted them.


    Tuttle knows that now everyone here wants to kill him, no matter which one, but it doesn''t matter. Tuttle doesn''t care. It can be said that he didn''t want to live when he came here today.


    In the end, I survived. That''s what I earned.


    Who told him that he could not accept the day, otherwise Tuttle would not wait until this time of night


    Jiangliu really wants to do it, because he knows that if he continues to let go, it doesn''t necessarily happen. Moreover, Jiangliu can''t really watch Huasheng being tortured.


    This kind of fight is even more fierce than when it really starts.


    The heart''s ability to bear damage is much weaker than the body''s, and it comes from the closest people!


    Although it was caused by Tuttle, the current of the river now shows that women''s hearts are really uncontrollable. He really didn''t expect that Yu Ping''s heart had accumulated so much hatred.


    Today''s explosion, the river is really not sure what she wants to do.


    If this is an ordinary person, the river is no pressure to directly take, will never let her in Huasheng side jump.


    It''s just that this person is a friend and sister of Huasheng. Looking at Huasheng''s eyes, he is reluctant to give up, and even blames himself. Jiang Liu''s heart is very sad.


    The only thing he can do is to let this thing completely end, so he stood up and apologized, right or wrong is not important, as long as today is over, there is plenty of time to make up.


    Instead of letting the rift expand indefinitely today.


    But obviously, Yu Ping has no feelings for either his apology or Huasheng''s.


    The river is also in a hurry. I think there''s only one alternative, that is to seal Tuttle''s mouth first


    Just the river didn''t expect to be rejected by her daughter.


    That''s right. It''s jiangxinrui, which is thousands of miles away.


    Father and daughter are sensitive. When the river wants to stay alive, their mind moves. Jiang Xinrui has a sense and refuses. Please be calm and calm

 Chapter 3018

    After all, it''s not a phone call. It''s just an urgent telepathy. It''s only for father and daughter.


    Even if it is Huasheng, it will take some time to feel it.


    And the river now feel, can only press down the pace, looking at Tuttle''s eyes, is also with the intention of killing.


    At the same time, Jiang Liu also hates himself. Why didn''t he find the bomb earlier?


    But even if the bomb is found, the fate of the two of them will change.


    In this way, there is still some harm.


    Like Yu Ping, at the beginning, the river didn''t expect that the people behind him were coming to Huasheng


    Even now, in addition to apologizing, Jiangliu doesn''t know what else to say.


    Just at this time, a man came into the door, which interrupted all the things the river wanted to do, and even interrupted the already "dangerous" sisterhood.


    "Did you hear clearly enough? When I told you, you didn''t believe it. Now believe it. The death of your parents is not an accident. "


    "You should ask your wife, and your wife''s sister!"


    "You people are really pathetic."


    Tuttle said, no longer care about the ground jasmine, the body slightly stood back, like the next time to the next person.


    No one noticed that Tuttle''s eyes under the mask had been looking at Yu Ping with unknown meaning.


    "Bai Hao? What are you doing here? Didn''t you say you had to work overtime today? Zhao Jiajia''s case needs to be followed up? "


    "I know. It''s because I found the murderer. Yes, it''s him. I want to tell you, but not now. Rui''er is in his hands. If you find rui''er, you can take the murderer. He''s a vampire, you''re not an opponent..."


    "My fifth sister can deal with him, you wait a moment..."


    Hua Lin said softly, but at the end, her voice was very weak. She didn''t dare to let Bai Hao speak first, and she didn''t dare to give him the chance to think.


    Hua Lin doesn''t know how long Bai Hao has been standing outside and how much she has heard. She is so worried that she doesn''t dare to look at Bai Hao when she speaks.


    "Fourth brother-in-law, it''s really him who killed Zhao Jiajia, but now my daughter is in his hands. We need to negotiate. I hope you can wait."


    "As for your family, I''m sorry, I''m powerless. I can only say that at the beginning, I didn''t know the consequences. When I knew it, it was too late. Now it''s useless to say anything."


    "I think it''s useless to apologize, but I still said, fourth brother-in-law, I''m really sorry, I really didn''t expect that the final result would take the lives of my uncle and aunt!"


    "At that time, I just wanted to save my fourth sister. She still had children in her stomach. I couldn''t look at their mother and son for help..."


    "But your parents, at that time, I really couldn''t save them. I couldn''t go back to heaven! That''s the price. I can''t stand it! "


    Hua Sheng looks at Bai Hao and comes out with a complicated face. After Hua Lin''s words fall, he takes them up and gives Bai Hao a reply.


    Not to mention at that time, Huasheng had no ability to save. Even if she did, she couldn''t save her life. She could go against the sky once, but it didn''t mean she could continue!


    She''s not a God, either.


    Moreover, at that time, even if Hua Lin''s charm was removed, Hua Sheng could not save Bai Hao''s parents!


    Huasheng doesn''t know whether she is really wrong or not, and she doesn''t know how many apologies she has to say, but she knows that the quickest way to recover is to say "sorry".

 Chapter 3019

    As for this apology, it is also the only thing Huasheng can do at present.


    She can''t let Bai Hao suddenly appear to take Tuttle away. The child is still in Tuttle''s hands.


    Of course, Huasheng feels that Bai Hao didn''t come to take Tuttle away. There are too many words in his eyes that are not easy to understand!


    Besides, Hua Sheng can''t be regarded as unheard of, and she can''t choose to be silent. Bai Hao''s parents know better than anyone. It''s really because of Hua Lin''s charm that Hua Lin''s mother and son''s lives are snatched from the underworld.


    But Huasheng doesn''t regret it. If it happened again, she would choose to save Hualin. She can''t watch Hualin''s mother and son die!


    Huasheng made a choice, Hualin also survived, and Bai Hao accepted it. Along the way, the three members of their family were very happy. They were not influenced by anyone.


    What''s more, it''s impossible for one person to occupy all the good things in the world. What you get is relative to what you have to pay.


    Huasheng knows, everyone knows, but when these things are put in front of him, he can''t take them for granted.


    Just like Yu Ping, she knows that her destiny is changed by Hua Sheng, who is her noble person. But when she encounters worse things, Yu Ping still can''t help but be unwilling. This is the normal state of people''s hearts.


    It just depends on how to choose in the end. It''s worthy of conscience!


    There is also Bai Hao. He knows that he made his own choice. He loves Hualin, doesn''t want Hualin to die, and doesn''t want the child to have an accident. So at that time, he didn''t regret it, and even begged everyone to save Hualin. Bai Hao begged for anything he could, hoping that God could see his sincerity and save Hualin''s life!


    It just doesn''t mean he can accept that his parents die because of his choice


    What is the reason? How did he end up being the driver of his parents'' death? If it had not been for his original plea, would it not have happened?


    But if not, what would Hua Lin do? Hualin''s cancer, doctors have no way, and their clever son


    Bai Hao''s mind is very complicated and chaotic now. He really hopes that all this is a dream, and all of them are illusions. In this way, he doesn''t have to be embarrassed. His wife and children are on the one hand, and his parents are on the other. Bai Hao''s head is getting bigger.


    He wanted to knock himself dizzy, just as if everything had not happened, a big dream, but Bai Hao knew it was not a dream!


    This is the naked fact, even if he wants to pretend not to hear, there is no chance.


    What''s more, Bai Hao has no chance to refuse to know. The murderer, namely Tuttle, came directly to the police station to surrender himself!


    Tell yourself that he is the murderer. He not only killed Zhao Jiajia, but also killed many vagrants in the city. Even the bodies were eaten by him


    When he knew this, Bai Hao was a fool. He didn''t expect that someone would choose to blow himself up so blatantly. Of course, Bai Hao didn''t want to let him go, but what Tuttle said next made Bai Hao continue to be a fool.


    That''s what happened to his parents. Later, he received a phone call from Hua Lin, saying that Jiang Xinrui had been kidnapped, and Bai Hao didn''t have the heart to go there, or he didn''t understand what it was and subconsciously said that he wanted to follow up the case.


    Then he watched Tuttle disappear in front of his eyes. When he left, he said, "if you want to know whether what I said is true or false, come to the spring breeze..."

 Chapter 3020

    Bai Hao sat in the police station for a long time, and finally Bai Hao came.


    I just came a little later and didn''t catch up with the confrontation between Yu Ping and Hua Sheng, but it doesn''t affect those about him.


    It can be said that he just came!


    Tuttle''s calculation is just right. In fact, even if Bai Hao doesn''t come, it doesn''t matter, because Tuttle has something new to reveal!


    Tuttle''s bombs left beside Huasheng are not just one, but many.


    Hidden, superficial.


    "Bai Hao, say something, you..."


    "I''m sorry, I know it''s unforgivable, but if you want to blame you, blame me. Don''t blame my fifth sister. She is also trying to save me."


    "I can''t forget it all the time. I don''t know that I will affect the life of my parents. Believe me, when the child grows up, I will pay for it! I owe my parents. I still... "


    When Hua Lin said this, her voice choked and she went to Bai Hao. She stretched out her hand to pull Bai Hao, but Hua Lin didn''t respond to Bai Hao, and finally she didn''t dare to reach out and touch her husband.


    If I had known that she and Bai Hao could be like this today, Hua Lin really didn''t know if she was right to live.


    But one thing Hua Lin said is true, that is, she really wants to repay all this.


    "My parents are no longer here. What''s the use of saying that now?"


    "Even if you''re gone, mom and dad can''t come back!"


    "The way you want to know doesn''t work. Hualin, let me be quiet. I''m in a mess now..."


    Bai Hao''s voice is choking. If you really want to blame him, shouldn''t you blame him?


    What does it have to do with Huasheng!


    When Bai Hao spoke, no one looked at him. Instead, he kept retreating. There were a lot of words in his mind, most of which were caused by Tuttle.


    In fact, Bai Hao is also very rational. Tuttle obviously wants everyone to hate Huasheng and betray Huasheng!


    "What else do you want? Don''t you know who Huasheng is? From the beginning, she knew that Hua Lin must have paid for the resurrection! But she never reminds you, otherwise you can send your parents out! "


    "Bai Hao, your parents were killed by your wife, and the cause of your wife''s death is Huasheng!"


    "Huasheng is the killer behind your death!"


    Tuttle heard Bai Hao''s words and called out quickly.


    Because he saw that Bai Hao didn''t look at Xiang Huasheng from the beginning, or in his eyes, he didn''t look at his hatred for Huasheng. This is a bad sign!


    Tuttle''s going to be on fire, of course.


    "Shut up! What do you know, just stir it up here! "


    "How can these things be counted on my fifth sister? Ah Sheng, including myself, would have died long ago. Ah Sheng didn''t know how many times he saved our lives! "


    "You''re a vampire. What do you know! I''ll tear your mouth right now


    Hua Zhi in the side is completely can''t help, full head has been angry dizzy head.


    Reason still remembers that Jiang Xinrui is still there, but after such a long time, although Jiang Liu and others have not said anything, Hua Zhi also feels that Jiang Liu must have a clear idea, otherwise he would not be so calm.


    The more and more rebellious Zhonghua Sheng was, the more he wanted to get rid of him.


    No matter how many people died in her brain, she didn''t know.


    "But you thought that if you didn''t have your five sisters, you wouldn''t have met death!"

 Chapter 3021

    Tuttle''s words fell, and the faces of the people around him changed for a moment.


    First of all, Fengxi and others must want to kill Tuttle. Who told him to push the matter to a controllable level, and they are also inducing everyone to push all the problems onto Huasheng!


    "Shut up


    "According to what you said, I don''t think you should be alive. When you are helped by ah Sheng, how do you calculate? Would all of us have today without ah Sheng? Do you know how to be grateful? Everything can be pushed to ah Sheng. Is it reasonable? "


    "Do you think everyone is as insane as you?"


    "Ah Sheng''s sisters won''t be provoked by you!"


    Fengxi stands in front of Huasheng, glaring at Tuttle and covering her stomach. Her tone is a little urgent. Then she looks at a circle of people, mainly Yu Ping. Let''s not talk about how Huasheng pulled her. Even if Huasheng doesn''t remember, Fengxi won''t take it and often mention it in the past, but can''t this person forget it?


    Now the meaning of Tuttle is obvious. He wants to stir up the relationship between Hua Sheng''s sisters and let them kill each other.


    Because only in this way will ah Sheng suffer.


    How can ah Sheng be happy when all her sisters who have been working hard for many years turn against each other and become enemies? My heart is breaking!


    What''s more, in these years, so many things have happened, Feng Xi is in the eye. Ah Sheng didn''t apologize to anyone, but for these sisters, he almost paid his own life again and again!


    Even so, who else wants to betray Huasheng?


    I can''t understand the wind!


    As for what tattle said about the loss of two children by Huasheng, Fengxi has no time to analyze it now. She just wants to deal with the current situation.


    No matter it''s true or not, it''s impossible for Jiang Xinrui to have an accident.


    "Ha ha, I admit I want to stir it up, but have you ever thought that flies don''t bite seamless eggs?"


    "No matter how much you say, are you trying to cover up some facts?"


    Tuttle looked at the wind, a few words will be a few people said look can''t hang, this is forcing these people, to see the situation, don''t forget Huasheng''s kindness?


    Tuttle thinks it''s a joke. If it''s not for Hua Sheng, though he''s living a miserable life, at least it''s not easy to play with his life, right?


    Later, his life was saved by Hua Sheng, and he became a kindness? What is the reason?


    Tuttle said as he moved slightly forward to where he couldn''t get any closer. The border here was really annoying.


    Looking at the red light around him, Tuttle felt that his face without skin under the mask was very painful, but he had to endure the pain, otherwise it would be too far away


    "I have nothing to say. I don''t care what you think."


    "Now I just want to know when you will give the child back to me. Now I''m a rebel! Is that enough of what you want? "


    Huasheng looked at everything around him, from the beginning of the sad, to now has no expression, the heart is also experienced a blow.


    The reaction of the people around him was unexpected.


    But she didn''t expect this day to happen!


    Now she doesn''t care, no matter what you think of her, Huasheng has only one purpose, that is her own daughter.


    "Bai Hao..."


    Hua Lin listens to Feng Xi''s words and really feels that she can''t lift her face. Anyone can blame Hua Sheng, but she can''t.


    But no one knows that her heart is also sad. Since she can save the next one, can''t she save the next one more?

 Chapter 3022

    Since we are all sisters, why let her be so embarrassed?


    Now Hua Lin can''t say anything except to shout Bai Hao. If it''s her parents, Hua Lin really doesn''t know how to answer that.


    And what Bai Hao said to these people around him is more complicated. Everyone knows the truth, but whether he can do it is another matter!


    Hearing Hualin calling himself, Bai Hao doesn''t know what to answer. Is Huasheng kind to him? yes , we have! Only Huasheng cares about Hualin!


    Think of him as a policeman, the murderer is around, but he did not reach out to arrest


    Bai Hao squats on the ground with his head in his arms and buries his face


    There was silence.


    He didn''t know how to answer, but Bai Hao couldn''t breathe when he thought that his parents left because of his choice.


    As for Hua Zhi, she chose to shut up, because no matter where she looked, no one was wrong. If she had a way, she would try to save Hua Lin.


    And Bai Hao is also in a dilemma


    Hua Zhi understands, so she doesn''t know what to say, so she can only choose silence, but one thing is that she is standing beside Hua Sheng.


    Anyway, Huasheng really helped himself and everyone in the family!


    Count down, five younger sister is the most bitter one, what qualifications does she have to blame Hua Sheng?


    The hardest one helped the most, even regardless of himself! Hua Zhi doesn''t know how to choose if she faces Bai Hao''s situation.


    But one thing, Hua Zhi can''t forget Hua Sheng''s help, let alone give up Hua Sheng!


    There is no possibility that the two sisters will become enemies!


    Unless Huasheng doesn''t want her


    Hua Zhi thinks of this and turns her head to see Hua Sheng. She thinks that Hua Sheng won''t, but she is her sister. Besides, she is the one who almost saved her life. She won''t give up on herself.


    They are sisters for life!


    Several people have different ideas, and then look at the expressionless Yu Ping, waiting for her choice.


    Huasheng stands in the middle, and the river flows on the left. Fengxi stands in front of Huasheng. Naturally, Qin, Wan and Yu are beside it, and Huazhi is on the right side of Huasheng.


    Bai Hao squats at the gate, and Hualin holds Bai Hao together. It''s Tuttle behind him.


    Everyone subconsciously looks at Yu Ping standing on the right side of Fengxi.


    "What are you looking at me for?"


    "I''m just envious of you who have children. I just want to know why. I know who I am because I can have such a life now."


    "I know better who brought me today. I remember all my kindness. I just want to clear a question."


    Yu Ping feels that everyone is looking at her, and then turns to see Xiang Huasheng and others.


    At this moment, Yu Ping''s body is a little thin.


    Everyone around Huasheng, even if not around, is the husband and wife heating each other, now only she stood alone in the same direction.


    And with that, Yu Ping walks slowly to Hua Sheng, to the person who pulls her out of the misery.


    Just when she comes to Fengxi, Yu Ping can''t help but stop.


    Looking at Fengxi''s stomach, Yu Ping is silent again. Then she looks up at Fengxi prayingly and slowly raises her hand to Fengxi''s stomach.


    Now there is a little life in it. It is a child that she can''t force any more in her life.


    Yu Ping can''t help thinking, if she didn''t choose to give up the child with Jing SA at the beginning, does she have a child?

 Chapter 3023

    Just as Yu Ping is full of thoughts, her outstretched hand is also stopped.


    Qin Wanyu, standing on one side, raised her hand directly to block the wind when her hands were close to Fengxi''s stomach. If it had been before, Qin Wanyu would not have had such a big reaction.


    But now Qin Wanyu may feel that Yu Ping''s state is not right. So many people are not afraid that she will hurt Feng Xi, but they can avoid it or not.


    This evening, the nerves of Qin, Wan and Yu are tense for fear of any accident. Now, the wind can''t help but have some accidents this month.


    "I have no other meaning. Don''t guard against me like this. I just envy people who have children and mothers who can have children. It''s really great. I once had a baby, and I''ve been pregnant. Just like now, I''m not as big as your stomach."


    "I heard that you are a boy. I found someone to look at it secretly. At that time, my belly was a girl, and I liked her very much. I also ordered her things online, but..."


    "It''s a pity that you can''t use it. You can''t use it. It''s all girls'' stuff..."


    Yu Ping looks at the hand pushed away by Qin Wanyu. She is stunned. Unexpectedly, Qin Wanyu is on guard against her coming here?


    She hasn''t done anything yet.


    Then there was some melancholy. At that time, she really prepared a lot. What she was looking forward to was that she was woken up from her dream, and this person was really a coincidence. It was Fengxi who first found out


    Yu Ping wants to laugh, but she can''t laugh. She is suffering as if she is soaking in bitter water.


    Windy stomach, it is a kind of unwilling to close the eyes.


    Because Yu Ping''s eyes can''t do without Feng Xi. She has been looking at her all the time. Here is a child that she dreams of having!


    But she didn''t have a body to give birth to.


    Really not reconciled ah, why so many people in the world, but to her most unfortunate?


    "Qin Wanyu, put down your hand, just feel your stomach. Don''t be so stingy. It''s your son''s blessing to be liked."


    "If you want to touch it, you can touch it. This boy is lazy recently. He moves less, but he is also very good. He must be very happy to know that there are so many aunts outside who like him."


    Feng Xi looks at Yu Ping''s reaction and feels really uncomfortable.


    Although she didn''t have to have a child before, and she didn''t think it matters much, it was only on this day that Fengxi felt the wonder and greatness of being a mother.


    Besides, Yu Ping is unwilling because her body can no longer have children.


    Now that Yu Ping is willing to touch her children, let her touch them. It doesn''t matter. Maybe she can change her heart.


    Or to appease Yu Ping.


    In this way, Yu Ping will not hate Hua Sheng. Although it is stupid to say that Yu pingruo really hates Hua Sheng, now Yu Ping is not completely irrational.


    I can feel it in the wind. One more friend is better than one more enemy.


    Besides, you are still your own friend.


    Feng Xi can''t watch ah Sheng''s friends and sisters stand at both ends.


    Then the wind Xi words fall, stretch out a hand to pull Yu Ping''s hand, under the public''s gaze, put on own belly.


    Qin Wanyu looked at Fengxi''s action with a stern look, but he could not say anything to refuse, so he had to let Fengxi.


    After all, he can see what Fengxi means. Now he just hopes Yu Ping can really think clearly.

 Chapter 3024

    Yu Ping is also under the gaze of the public. She is expecting, excited, worried, envious, envious With Fengxi''s hand touching Fengxi''s stomach for eight months.


    At that moment, Yu Ping really felt a lot of information, and his brain was complicated.


    Her hands tried to feel the child, but she didn''t dare to hurt her life. Yu Ping was trembling.


    Just at this time, Qin Xiaobao suddenly gave face to the activities for a while, stretched out his small hands and feet, pasted on the mother''s stomach, across a layer of belly, as if to say hello to people outside.


    Yu Ping feels the child''s reaction quietly. Her eyes turn red in an instant, and her eyes burst into tears.


    Such a great life, she will never have, can only like now like a thief, secretly touch, feel life


    "He''s still good, isn''t he?"


    "I can be born in about two months. I can call you aunt Ping."


    Fengxi''s voice is very light, like Yu Ping, who is in a state of collapse for fear of being frightened. She thinks that she will fall into the cliff again soon.


    As for other things, Feng Xi did not even dare to think about it or mention it.


    Because anyone who has some sense can see clearly that these things are provoked by others. He takes advantage of the gap to go in and stir up the flames in the middle, trying to kill Huasheng.


    No matter what the truth is, people still believe it.


    If the usual wind would knock people dizzy, let the other party have a good sleep, wake up, but now obviously not, her fast eight months of stomach is really affect her play.


    Fortunately, this belly is still useful. Just like now, looking at Yu Ping''s face full of tears and excitement, Feng Xi knows that Yu Ping can''t really pull it back.


    Walk a jasmine, no matter what, wind Xi believe their heart is not really betrayed Huasheng, just need them to pull it.


    Of course, at the moment, Fengxi''s heart is also very anxious. What she worries most is jiangxinrui in Tuttle''s hands!


    But no matter how urgent it is, we have to pacify these sisters first. Otherwise, before we save Jiang Xinrui, something happened to Sheng.


    Even if Huasheng doesn''t say anything now, Fengxi knows that Huasheng doesn''t know how much she is distressed. A daughter was kidnapped before, and at this critical moment, her sisters are falling apart again. Fengxi doesn''t dare to think how painful Huasheng''s heart is.


    Now the only thing we can do is to try our best to restore all this to the original state, so as not to let this Tuttle succeed and save the child!


    Thinking of this, Feng Xi holds Yu Ping''s hand with a little force. She hopes Yu Ping can understand her meaning and that Hua Sheng has never harmed anyone or her sister.


    "That''s good. At that time, my daughter was not so lively and honest every day. Maybe she felt that her father was no longer her father!"


    "When I finally left my body, I didn''t remember how much it hurt, but my heart hurt more."


    "In fact, it''s good for her to leave. As a father like that, I didn''t want my children to experience it again."


    "Besides, I dare not gamble the rest of my life with my daughter''s life!"


    "You are all mothers now. You can understand me, right?"


    "Later, I didn''t expect that..."


    Yu Ping''s incoherent words made her look more sad, which was different from the time when she questioned just now.

 Chapter 3025

    Then Yu Ping''s eyes suddenly change as everyone listens to her in silence


    That look in the eyes with jealousy, unwilling, and even the kind of desperate feeling!


    Although everyone is paying attention to Yu Ping, at the last moment, Yu Ping''s change is too big. People never expect that Yu Ping will suddenly change her face. Looking at her sadness, even silent, and incomparably loving and admiring her windy child, people think that she has become rational and intelligent. Who would think that this is just a kind of illusion?


    All this is just to deceive everyone.


    Because Yu Ping knows that everyone is watching her at the moment. If she really dares to do something now, she will be blocked, so she can only look for opportunities again.


    So when Yu Pingfang''s hand in Fengxi''s stomach suddenly changed its position, even the nearest Qin Wanyu didn''t react. Everything happened between lightning and flint!


    It''s also because Yu Ping''s usual gentle image is too popular. Otherwise, how could it end up like that? People are not prepared.


    Qin Wanyu only thought that Yu Ping was feeling a new life, and prayed for the wind in his heart. All this was not in vain.


    Otherwise, Qin Wanyu really didn''t know what tune to use.


    Qin Wanyu did not expect that on that day, he could not even cry.


    When a scream in his ear, even in front of his eyes is a piece of blood, Qin Wanyu feel like breathing suffering.


    Or I can''t breathe anymore.


    Qin Wanyu thought, this evening is really sad


    "Ah It hurts! You... "


    Feng Xi''s face changed dramatically and he cried out in pain.


    Then subconsciously push away Yu Ping and lean back.


    At the moment of falling down, Fengxi''s mind thought, it''s over


    It''s all over. There''s something wrong with her children. No one can keep ah Sheng''s sister. There''s Rui Rui. It''s all like that Tuttle''s wish. Can he let Rui Rui go


    "My God, call the doctor, call Call for an ambulance


    Hua Lin squatted at the gate with Bai Hao in her arms, but she raised her head subconsciously when she heard a cry of pain from Feng Xi. Then she saw two blood columns flowing out of Feng Xi''s stomach and flowing down the cold light in the middle of her belly to the ground!


    Then panic shouting to make a phone call, of course, she also took out a mobile phone ready to make a phone call, and Bai Hao now also tentatively from his "world" came out.


    He has not forgotten his duty, he is a policeman, someone intentionally hurt others under his eyes, he can''t look at it!


    Then he stumbled to his feet, ignoring nothing and quickly controlling Yu Ping.


    And Yu Ping is like a complete madman, lying on the ground laughing madly, not saying a word, just laughing, like crazy!


    This meeting except Bai Hao, probably nobody cares about her.


    "Yu Ping! Are you crazy


    Hua Zhi is standing beside Hua Sheng, also close to Feng Xi. Hua Zhi can see all these drastic changes clearly.


    Especially when she sees Yu Ping''s face changing and Feng Xi falls down, Hua Zhi feels that her brain is getting faster. Looking at Feng Xi, Hua Zhi doesn''t help her because she doesn''t dare


    When Hua Sheng said this, the whole thing was roaring out. At that time, Hua Zhi was thinking that if she really had the lion roaring skill, she must roar this person to death!

 Chapter 3026

    Even if Yu Ping''s brain is not clear, how can she harm others?


    Especially now such a pregnant woman who will give birth in two months! Besides, this pregnant woman is still her friend?


    Although they all met through Huasheng, Huazhi never looked down upon anyone, and Fengxi was even less. Otherwise, she would not have been persuaded by Wensheng just now. She was mainly afraid of Ping''s inferiority, but how could this person become like this?


    When Fengxi fell back, she just fell in front of Huasheng. This is why Huazhi didn''t hold it, because she knew there was Huasheng. It must be no problem. Besides, according to Fengxi''s current situation, Huazhi really didn''t dare, she had to come to Huasheng.


    Not only afraid, but also afraid of the wind to be hurt again!


    And Huasheng didn''t let Huazhi down. He caught the wind steadily.


    Then he held the wind tightly, and the river was holding the hand of Huasheng. At that moment, the river felt the shaking of Huasheng.


    And fear.


    Even if Hua Sheng didn''t say a word, she just held the wind and lowered her head, but the river also knew that Hua Sheng was really afraid, she was afraid of losing the wind again!


    Still in front of her


    At the same time, Jiangliu feels that Huasheng is delivering spiritual power to Fengxi without hesitation. Jiangliu doesn''t speak and looks serious. Then of course, he doesn''t hesitate. He follows Huasheng to deliver spiritual power to Fengxi''s mother and son quickly


    This time is no longer the doctor can save! It''s no use even if we call an ambulance to rescue them! We can only use extraordinary methods to force them to stay!


    As for Qin Wanyu, he was scared to death and his brain became paste. When the wind came down, he reached out his hand. But Qin Wanyu looked at the wind and didn''t dare to touch her Can only squat down, at a loss to look at the wind.


    The extreme sadness and panic made Qin Wanyu open his mouth, but he didn''t say a word at last. Then he looked at the person who caused all this with red eyes Yu Ping!


    At the moment, Yu Ping is controlled by Bai Hao. Her face is crazy, her mouth is still laughing, her eyes are dull, and her hands are full of blood. If you look closely, it is not difficult to find that Yu Ping''s hands are still bleeding, so the bright red belongs to the blood of Yu Ping and Fengxi. No, it should be said that it belongs to three people, and the child in Fengxi''s stomach!


    There are two bloody blades in the middle of Fengxi''s stomach. The exposed blade is only two or three centimeters large. Even if the blade is small enough, the length into Fengxi''s stomach has hurt the child!


    At the moment, Fengxi can''t feel Qin Xiaobao''s fetal movement. She wants to reach out and touch him, but Fengxi can''t lift her hand. She weakly closes her eyes and leans against Huasheng.


    Fengxi feels the warmth of her body. She knows that ah Sheng is saving her


    Then she could only touch Qin Wanyu with weak strength. She wanted to tell him that she was ok, but Qin Xiaobao was too painful, so she couldn''t open her eyes


    No one knows when Yu Ping prepared the blade in the palm of her hand, but it''s not hard to guess at the moment. It seems that Yu Ping hid the blade in the sleeve of her wrist and took it out when everyone didn''t pay attention to it. Because the blade didn''t work, she didn''t hesitate to hurt herself and stabbed herself in the other side.


    Only in order to accurately stick in the wind at the moment the most vulnerable place, that is the stomach.


    The blade stabs Yu Ping''s palm, passes through Feng Xi''s belly, and finally stabs Qin Xiaobao

 Chapter 3027

    Fengxi''s whole lower body has been soaked with blood. But in a few minutes, Fengxi can''t hold on any longer. She closes her eyes and has to rely on Huasheng.


    This is what Feng Xi thought in her last second in a coma.


    Because she really hurt.


    The wind Xi such disposition person can shout out a pain, visible is how painful.


    Not only the body, but also the heart!


    She''s been looking forward to such a long time! Before he was born, he let him be hurt like this. What else can we talk about to protect him?


    Wind Xi closed eyes, constantly overflow tears.


    "Master!"


    "How could that be?"


    When Fengxi''s life was in danger, Qingfeng of the white wolf king and Fengjia all came, but they came later.


    By the time they arrived, Fengxi had already fallen down. Just like Huasheng, they could convey aura to Fengxi and protect Fengxi''s consciousness!


    A wolf a few ghosts, how also didn''t think of, but is a short time didn''t see, how come so big thing?


    But now I don''t have the heart to ask what happened. I can only do my best to help Feng Xi.


    Several people''s looks are more and more serious, because as soon as the spirit power detects it, it can feel that the blade has hurt the child.


    At the moment, Qin Xiaobao''s breath is really getting weaker and weaker, and the wind is more


    "It''s OK. It''s going to be OK. Don''t be afraid. I''m here..."


    "Ah Sheng! You help the wind, help her I can''t have children, but Fengxi can''t do anything! "


    Qin Wanyu looked at Fengxi. It was only two minutes from falling down to coma. His face had turned white to bloodless. Qin Wanyu''s heart was too painful to breathe.


    Although Huasheng has been holding Fengxi in silence, Qin Wanyu also knows that Fengxi''s children are more or less lucky.


    Qin Wanyu is not a fool. Nearly eight months old pregnant woman has two blades in her stomach. The fresh blood rushes out along the gap of the blades like a hole, while Fengxi''s lower body is more like a blood bubble!


    He didn''t dare to think about the child


    Qin Wanyu didn''t dare to ask for anything more now. He only hoped that Fengxi would be safe and sound, which was his only expectation.


    Even if he had been afraid to speak, Qin Wanyu relaxed for a while, constantly comforting in the wind''s ear.


    Only at the end, Qin Wanyu didn''t know what he was talking about. His eyes were full of the wind falling in a pool of blood.


    "It''s going to be OK. I''m not going to let her be OK!"


    "Don''t worry, it''s not just the wind, she and the children will be OK!"


    "Even if I fight against the whole underworld today, I will protect the wind, mother and son!"


    "Qin Xiaobao, you hold on for me, man, this injury is nothing..."


    Hua Sheng seems to be answering Qin Wanyu and telling Feng Xi that he is in a coma. Anyway, even if Hua Sheng uses all his spiritual power, he has to pull Feng Xi and his child back from the edge of death.


    Now the relationship between Hua Sheng and the underworld, she really does not want to give Ming Yan any trouble, Hua Lin''s matter, she still remember.


    But there are always accidents in life. She is not herself in the past. There are no rules to follow. She just doesn''t want her sister to die because of herself!


    Besides, how does Fengxi expect this child? How can Huasheng not know?


    It''s just because I know that Huasheng has to keep Fengxi mother and son.


    When Huasheng is defending Fengxi''s mother and son, she feels that Qin Xiaobao''s breath of life is weakening, and Fengxi''s amniotic fluid flows out from her lower body with blood

 Chapter 3028

    Normally speaking, Fengxi''s current situation needs to make a choice to protect one. Although the blade is stuck in Fengxi''s stomach, it''s OK to rescue one with all one''s strength.


    If the doctor is there, it''s definitely to protect adults. It''s not because of the law that we have to protect adults now, but because the blade has been stabbed on the child. If the baby is not yet full-term, it has been stabbed twice. No matter where it is, the chance of survival is very slim


    In fact, even if the doctor is not there, people are not stupid and can almost understand these problems, especially those who have had children!


    But they are not Huasheng, there are very human ways to save their mother and son!


    "She can''t keep the child!"


    Yu Ping is pressed to the ground by Bai Hao. She looks crazy. She looks at the pregnant woman who is full of blood, that is, Feng Xi. Her smile is bigger and she shouts at Hua Sheng and others.


    The voice is also more crazy. It is not as careful as when I was by Fengxi''s side just now.


    As if all the grievances were going to break out at this moment.


    In Yu Ping''s eyes, this woman in a pool of blood, she doesn''t know who she is, let alone what her friend is. She only knows that she is a woman who is showing off to her that she has children!


    Yu Ping can''t have a baby. She doesn''t want to see anyone else. She has to show off in front of her. That''s an eyesore. At that time, she had only one idea in her mind, that is, let Fengxi feel what she had suffered


    Who told her that she was so lucky that she was already dead. She was still qualified to have a baby and be a mother just because of Huasheng''s heavy work?


    What is the reason?


    How can she expose all the people who live a happy life, but live such a happy life, being a mother, while she is pressed on the ground like a madman, looking at other people''s children, deeply envious


    "Don''t waste your time! The blade is five centimeters long. It''s two centimeters into my hand, and the rest is in her stomach! "


    "Mother''s belly is very thin, especially now, it''s almost eight months. I touch it for a long time just to find the child''s head. I prick it accurately! One hit, two knife stab of not bad separation, that child just can''t live


    "Huasheng, you have to think about it. Now to save them is just like Hualin. The mother and son will kill everyone around them even if they live!"


    "But now if we rescue adults, we should still be able to! I''m very accurate. "


    "The hospital is also far away from here. When the doctor comes to rescue her, her result is almost the same as mine. It''s equivalent to taking the baby out of the hospital without anesthetics. In the end, she can''t have a baby any more. Just like me, ah Sheng, you have to save her and let her have another child. Then I can do it, and you can save me. We are all friends..."


    Yu Ping talks upside down, but no matter how you look at it, you can see that this person is crazy!


    Totally crazy.


    No one knows when Yu Ping fell into this obsession.


    Finally, the madman came here.


    But as we all know, I really want to shoot her now! How can a good person become so vicious?


    Because what you suffer is the same for everyone? Because it was Fengxi who first discovered jingsa''s infidelity, so Fengxi became the one who destroyed her family?


    Where did she put Yuan Shao, who had sacrificed her life to save her?

 Chapter 3029

    "Five younger sisters, we can''t let Feng Xi have a baby by herself now. We What shall we do? "


    "The child We... "


    Hua Zhi thinks like what Yu Ping has said. In this case, the child must have been injured. She is a baby who is not full-term. If she has been injured, how can she live with so much blood?


    Hua Zhi worried that in order to save two people, Hua Sheng could not save the last one!


    So the whole heart is trembling, squatting on the side to stop bleeding for Fengxi, but dare not touch Fengxi, looking at the silent Huasheng, his heart is more confused, even the questions are stuttering.


    In fact, Hua Zhi is also a little flustered. She doesn''t forget that Jiang Xinrui is still in the hands of the vampire outside. Hua Lin also calls the ambulance, but looking at the vampire''s appearance, the ambulance can''t get in.


    Then they can''t put all their hopes on the ambulance!


    But the doctor does not come, no rational person dare to say, Hua Zhi is really do not know how to do, although she usually careless, anything dare to say, but now certainly can not say everything.


    "Come into the room with the wind, I won''t let their mother and son have anything to do!"


    "Qin Wanyu, your son may be born early!"


    Hua Sheng said calmly.


    Eyes are more firm, and then ready to hold the wind Xi into the room, ready to help her deliver!


    This is also the first sentence Hua Sheng said after he fell down in the wind.


    "Oh! OK, then So what do I need to do? Or what you want to do, I believe you! You do it, kid Just try your best, but ah Sheng, please help me save the wind. I can''t let her have anything. I don''t really want to have children! "


    "If it wasn''t because I wanted children, Fengxi wouldn''t want them now. She couldn''t have lost her mana at this time. How could she be hurt like this by an ordinary person if she had mana..."


    Qin Wanyu said in a low voice.


    At the moment, where does Qin, Wan and Yu still look fresh and fresh in the past? There is no light in his eyes.


    Maybe it''s only at a certain moment that we can know what we want best.


    He wants a child, but it''s a child to be raised with Fengxi, a harmonious family of three.


    Not a single dad, not to mention a single mom.


    If the wind is gone, what does he want his children for?


    To put it directly, is it difficult for him to have a child?


    What he wants is just a person with whom he loves, a child with him, and a company!


    If Qin Wanyu had thought that this child would have nearly killed Fengxi, he would not have died.


    Now the rest of my mind is regret, and of course anger! He really didn''t expect that Yu Ping, who usually looks at herself as a well behaved, honest and honest person, would rather hurt herself than pull someone!


    "Don''t worry, I also promise you that not only Fengxi will be OK, but also the children will be OK!"


    "Qin Xiaobao is very good, almost eight months, you say so, he can feel, but the child is very sensitive, be careful later he doesn''t like you!"


    Jiangliu heard what Qin Wanyu said, then looked at him and said.


    For this point, Jiangliu really has a say. In order to get Chang''an''s favor, he really has a long way to go!


    The assurance of the river, Qin, Wan and Yu, is only comfort, but the breeze of Huasheng and Fengjia plus the patron saint knows that it''s not just comfort!

 Chapter 3030

    "Thank you very much."


    White wolf king deeply looked at the river. Needless to say, he knew the ability of the river and who it was. As long as he wanted to, he would be able to do it!


    As for the way of heaven, once such a big event, there was no damage. Now it''s just to save two lives. The white wolf king really doesn''t know if the way of heaven should be punished, what else can he say.


    But fortunately, heaven didn''t really manage them!


    It''s just that Qin Wanyu said that the way of heaven may be retribution on him. Later, the little rabbit, that is, Qin Xiaobao, almost died young!


    The only thing that makes Qin Wanyu feel more comfortable is that the child insists on what he says and even puts it into practice, which makes him feel blushed and proud of marrying Jiang Xinrui. He successfully makes a pendant on the little girl. No matter where Jiang Xinrui goes, he should follow her.


    After the little prince, another person who always lives ten li spring breeze.


    The river of gas would like to block the flow of time back, that will set up a guarantee of their own!


    Even the little prince is a cousin, but Qin Xiaobao can''t! What kind of brother is this? The key is to have a daughter-in-law. I don''t learn well at a young age


    Of course, it''s all later. Today''s situation is still very tense.


    After being injured by Fengxi, Huasheng has never been idle. She transports spiritual power to her body to make up for the damage caused by the injury. What''s more, she heals the stab wounds on her child.


    Just as Yu Ping said, she is accurate in touching and binding. Feng Xi didn''t expect that she would accept Yu Ping with her heart. What''s more, she didn''t expect that what she was thinking was how to hurt her?


    Don''t talk about the wind. I didn''t even think of Huasheng!


    Yu Ping''s blade really pierced Feng Xi''s stomach, and it really pierced Qin Xiaobao''s body!


    Hua Sheng also thinks that Yu Ping is just in a hurry. How else can he do such a thing?


    It''s really like a dream. They are sisters!


    It''s true that the ten fingers are long and short, so Huasheng inevitably has a close relationship with everyone. However, Huasheng thinks he has a clear conscience and has never harmed anyone on his own initiative.


    How can everything around her be counted on her head? Such blame never stops. Huasheng can''t remember that he doubted himself several times.


    Why else?


    Hua Sheng doesn''t even have anything to say to Yu Ping, because she has nothing to say to her!


    Now when I think about helping, I seem to understand why I hesitated and ran into the fate of others. No one knows what the cost will be.


    At the beginning, if Hua Sheng didn''t reach out, Yu Ping''s fate might not be changed. A common family who preferred boys over girls would fight with each other, and finally be persecuted into a sad appearance!


    And Hua Sheng reaches out to help her get rid of her. She will live a happy life for several years, but it is also short-lived. Then she will continue to have twists and turns and continue to be happy


    This goes round and round!


    Hua Sheng doesn''t know whether she''s right or not, and doesn''t dare to say what she doesn''t regret. But one thing, she admits, is that she has never been sorry for Yu Ping. After today, it''s hard for her to go back to the past with Yu Ping.


    "Wait a minute!"


    "Have you forgotten me? It''s true that Lingqi can protect Fengxi''s mother and son, but Huasheng, your child is still in my hands! "


    "I want you to let go of the wind!"


    "Otherwise, the child in the windy belly will live today, and your child will die! I do what I say! Just as none of you dare to touch me now, I have a trump card in my hand

 Chapter 3031

    Tuttle watched Huasheng deliver spiritual power and hang Fengxi''s life. At about the same time, Huasheng was ready to deliver Fengxi, and then stood up to stop it.


    Because this time to shout out the most tormenting Hua Sheng, who told him the best choice of time.


    Now Fengxi is just a step away from the door. With the final treatment, the child in his stomach has been injured. Even if Huasheng has the ability to communicate with heaven, it can only be temporarily maintained.


    It is impossible for the child to continue to grow up in the mother. The only chance to live is to take it out, so that both the mother and the son can live.


    Of course, this is also because Huasheng has the spiritual power to hang her life for Fengxi. Otherwise, when Pingci has a cold, she has shed so much blood, and it''s already over!


    Without Hua Sheng, she would have been killed by Yu Ping!


    This will, of course, be stopped by Tuttle.


    If Fengxi dies, Huasheng may just feel guilty, but as Yu Ping said, Fengxi encounters something similar to Yu Ping.


    As long as you live, you will remember.


    And Huasheng also dare not forget, all day long torture her, everything is because of Huasheng.


    In this way, even if Huasheng is immortal, every day she lives is a new spiritual torture.


    All her sisters'' tragedies are caused by her. What happiness does Huasheng talk about?


    It can be said that Tuttle clearly knows that he can''t kill Huasheng, but there are more traps planted on Huasheng than you can see.


    At first, I just thought it was Molly who was rebelled against. In fact, gingko also participated in it. But you think it''s over. In fact, when Ping was traveling, Tuttle found her


    Otherwise, where do so many coincidences come from?


    And Tuttle does not only these, but also many things that need to be discovered by Huasheng himself!


    "Yes, Huasheng, you can''t save her now. You have to wait until the child dies alive in the matrix and takes it out. Only when Fengxi completely hurts her can you save her!"


    "I''ll wait and see how you can save me! Your children are still in the hands of your enemies. It depends on how you choose. We are all people who can be abandoned by you... "


    "Don''t forget, her children are going to die, and their children are going to die! This is what you promised me. I don''t have any children. When I have children, you can have children again! "


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Yu Ping lies on the ground and looks up at the people. Because it''s dark, she can''t see them clearly, but she can think of Hua Sheng''s expression.


    And the faces of those who have children, it must be wonderful!


    But Yu Ping''s eyes are laughing, and she''s just beginning to laugh


    "What did you say? Their children? Is it all our children? "


    Bai Hao put his hands on Yu Ping. When he heard her, his eyes changed and he asked nervously.


    "Yu Ping, what have you done to our children? What did you do to my Corning? Don''t mess around. You know, these things have nothing to do with me. I''m just an ordinary person. I''ve lost enough. I can''t lose my son any more! "


    "And you, I haven''t done anything to you. Don''t involve the innocent. What do you want to do? Go directly to the person you are looking for! You can''t solve the problem by hijacking our children! "


    On one side, Hua Lin, who has been scared silly for a long time, hears this and is in a good mood. She pours at Yu Ping''s eyes and asks.

 Chapter 3032

    Then Hua Lin looks at Yu Ping and just smiles or cries. Hua Lin has no choice but to turn her head and look at Tuttle standing at the gate.


    Hua Lin''s brain may not be clear, she can not say such words, just such twists and turns, for an ordinary person, tonight she was really tortured enough.


    Hua Lin believes that when Hua Sheng saved her, she just wanted to be happy in her life, not for any reward. In this case, Hua Lin would not blame Hua Sheng for what she said.


    Besides, compared with Yu Ping, she is really good. She just wants to leave here, not to participate in these disputes and live a peaceful life.


    So after Yu Ping''s words, Hua Lin really can''t help it. Her children can''t do anything.


    "Yu Ping, you are not only crazy, but also stubborn! Do you blame my fifth sister for your own misbehavior? Did my fifth sister find jingsa for you? "


    "It''s also your own choice for you to divorce and not have children. The last accident is being framed. It''s really strange that you have to find that scum man. If he doesn''t betray you will beat your children and be weak? What does all this have to do with my fifth sister? "


    "What does it have to do with our children? Can''t you kill all your children? Can''t see all the pregnant women? "


    "And you, the vampire, you will only threaten with the name of Jiang Xinrui. If you have the ability, let''s have a look at the children. No matter which one we see, we can believe your words. Otherwise, we didn''t kill you directly, which is the biggest grace for you!"


    "Don''t be shameless!"


    "Five younger sister, what should you do in a hurry? Fengxi can''t wait here. Even if you have the ability to maintain the status quo, you can''t always maintain it. Although I don''t know much about it, I know a little about it over the years. Your spiritual power will be exhausted! We can afford to wait. The wind can''t afford to wait! "


    Hua Zhi hears Yu Ping and Tuttle''s words and stands up in anger. No matter what, she has to control the wind first. For others, like Hua Zhi, she hasn''t seen it yet!


    No one knows what the situation is.


    And Hua Zhi, also can be regarded as see out, this evening brain sick is not a person, but several!


    Hua Zhi has always felt that Hua Lin is just a little dull, that is learning to learn silly, but in the major right and wrong or can be divided out.


    But I didn''t expect that she thought too much. This fourth sister is even more "smart" than she thought!


    It''s just that this intelligence is all used by my family!


    Hua Zhi doesn''t want to remind her, who was saved when cancer was incurable? Now who gives her a chance to live happily, marry and have children


    Why is this man like this now? So heartless?


    Is this your own sister?


    Listen to Hua Lin''s words, Hua Zhi thinks her heart is not enough, just don''t want to take care of her, whatever she wants to do now!


    As long as you stop doing things like Yu Ping, Hua Zhi really doesn''t know how to do it. To be more direct, Yu Ping is just a friend, or Hua Sheng''s friend, but Hua Lin is different.


    She is her own sister to Hua Sheng!


    "You are right, but do you dare to gamble?"


    "Even if you dare to bet on Jiang Xinrui''s life and your child''s life, what about the others? You are a sister. You may not be allowed to gamble! "

 Chapter 3033

    Tuttle didn''t expect that he had taken out all their children''s lives, and only one sister "defected"?


    This shouldn''t be ah, you know, human beings value their cubs very much.


    Otherwise, he would not be able to let Huasheng with a river core, and the two of them could not move him.


    Even can only look at him, a little bit of thunder under their feet lit.


    Looking at Hua Zhi completely do not listen to her, persuading Hua Sheng, and Hua Sheng also really get up with the wind to go, of course, Tuttle can''t watch.


    We can only increase the chips!


    He''s gambling, too.


    What he gambled on was whether these people would stop because of this. As long as he hesitated, Qin Wanyu would see it in his eyes. At that time, even if Fengxi and her baby could really live, it would be a lifetime''s mustard.


    What''s more, Tuttle doesn''t believe that he doesn''t care?


    It''s a matter of life.


    "You can have a try. If you don''t do as I say, what will happen in the end, or you can call home. Of course, I can give you time to send someone to ask. Just ask at this time, is your child still sleeping at home?"


    "Besides, you don''t think I''ve really prepared only a few things, do you? If I didn''t have enough preparation, how could I go to the theatre so calmly? "


    Tuttle looked at several people changed their faces, including Huasheng and Jiangliu, and his expression was full of pride again.


    You know, only in this way can he finish his toss tonight.


    And Huasheng is really like what he thought, and he stops.


    Of course, with Huasheng in his arms and the river and Qin, Wan and Yu carrying the wind from the side, the three of them stopped, but the spiritual nourishment of Huasheng and the river did not stop. It can be said that Fengxi will not be in danger for the time being.


    But no one knows what will happen next. No one dares to take risks with Fengxi!


    What about the kids? Now it''s not a child''s problem!


    Jiangliu can be confident that jiangxinrui is not in danger, but Bai Kangning and Prince Jiangliu are not sure.


    "Third sister, fifth sister You Think it over! Corning and the prince are in his hands. The child is innocent


    "After all, we are sisters, and our children are related by blood. There are only three sisters left in our family. Now our three children are in his hands, so we can''t mess around."


    Hua Lin stands directly in front of Hua Sheng, looking flustered. She doesn''t want Hua Sheng to do anything. What she wants is to listen to Tuttle''s words completely. Who can say that she is now completely controlled by others and still holding the "dead hole"? What can she do?


    Bai Hao''s parents, she has enough guilt, if the son again, Hua Lin has no idea what face to turn to face Bai Hao.


    She just wanted to keep close, but the white wolf king in human form was blocked directly in front of her.


    "If you step closer, no matter who you are, I will deal with it according to endangering the owner''s life. I will kill you."


    The white wolf king won''t let other suspicious people get close to the wind. When he said this, his eyes were full of killing intention, especially when he heard what the woman said


    If he didn''t know the skills of Huasheng and Jiangliu, plus the guarantee of Jiangliu, the white wolf king might have taken Fengxi away directly. In his eyes, only the life of the owner is the most important, and the threat of others is worthless in his eyes.


    Wind house owners shoulder heavy responsibilities, but their guardians are only responsible for the safety of a house owner.

 Chapter 3034

    "Old four, do you have a brain to reflect what you are saying? No, I should ask you, do you have a brain? Or are you going crazy with Yu Ping now? "


    "Our children are innocent. Indeed, isn''t Feng Xi and her children innocent? Do you have priorities? It''s obvious that the wind is more serious now, isn''t it? "


    "You''ve had children, too. Can''t you see what''s going on with her?"


    "Besides, you believe what this guy says? In that case, let him bring the child. We saw it. I believe it now! "


    "Or you''ll shout at the door. No one cares about you. If you have the ability, come in. If you don''t have the ability, don''t brag!"


    The demon Lin has no chance to see clearly, because she doesn''t know who is in China.


    As for the person at the door, Hua Zhi is not afraid, as she said, either come in, or bring the children in.


    Otherwise, she could believe that he was lying.


    As for why Hua Zhi is so confident that Tuttle can''t get in.


    Because there is a boundary here. If the vampire could come in, he would have come in long ago. How could he wait so long?


    "You don''t believe it? He really captured all the children. Bai Kangning of the Bai family, the prince of the Wang family, and Jiang Xinrui of the Jiang family are all in his hands, but the time is different. This is our early agreement. If he doesn''t catch them, how can he threaten you? "


    "If you don''t believe it, you can make a phone call. You two should not have found that the child is missing, and you two have no border. Don''t you want to take it away whenever you want?"


    "Be careful, this man is really a vampire. He has no other skills, but he has a lot of small skills. Even if he can''t kill people, he has a way of tormenting people..."


    Yu Ping is grabbed by Bai Hao and stands up. Originally, it''s for the convenience of asking questions, but she doesn''t want to become a notice now?


    When she said this, Yu Ping didn''t smile, but the tears in the corner of her eyes kept flowing, as if she was very sad.


    It was like looking at Huasheng, but it was also like looking at the wind.


    Qin Wanyu noticed Yu Ping''s eyes. Without thinking about it, he stood directly in front of Fengxi to block Yu Ping''s sight.


    Now in Qin Wanyu''s eyes, Yu Ping''s eyes are just poisonous snakes that people are always on guard against.


    And this Tuttle is, if you can, Qin Wanyu has cut this thing to pieces in his heart.


    But he knew that no matter how angry he was, he couldn''t do it, and the safety of the children


    If he doesn''t care, he knows that Fengxi will be angry when he wakes up.


    Yes, in Qin Wanyu''s heart, Fengxi will wake up soon, and it will be ok


    "Her eyes are not right. Yu Ping is hypnotized by you. Have you been controlling her? You not only hypnotized a jasmine, but also found her before she returned to Jiangcheng? "


    "It''s not what she wants to do, that''s why she keeps crying! She can''t control herself


    Jiangliu looks at Yu Ping''s reaction and notices the change in her eyes. In other words, she just notices that because Yu Ping has been lowering her head before, Jiangliu has never noticed it.


    Now I found that my heart is more complicated!


    In this Kung Fu meeting, the breeze of the wind family came back a few times secretly, stood beside Qin Wanyu and said something in a low voice. Qin Wanyu slowly looked up at Tuttle.

 Chapter 3035

    When Qin Yu and wanter had a look at what the other people were saying to take away the children, they said.


    To be sure, you can''t really believe what tattle says.


    Besides, it''s not a trivial matter. Although Qin Wanyu was worried about the wind, he was still rational. The only person who could be sent out was the breeze of the wind family.


    Qingfeng walk from the ground, very fast, basically no barrier, plus they leave or come back will not attract attention.


    Then they went to Wang''s and Bai''s to make sure!


    And Qingfeng got back the news, the two children really disappeared! The two families haven''t found out yet, because it''s evening, and the children are resting in their rooms.


    I don''t know what I lost


    When Qin Wanyu sent people out, Jiang Liu knew and was waiting for the news. Looking at Qin Wanyu''s reaction, Jiang Liu knew what was going on.


    In order to torture Hua Sheng, Tuttle really took great pains!


    "What do you want me to do? Isn''t it certain? "


    "I didn''t cheat you. Those two children were taken away by my people. Can''t I just prepare one child? What else do you want to see in other people''s plays? "


    "Huasheng! Even if you don''t want to take care of your own children, do you have to take care of the other two, other people''s children? "


    "Now, I want you to kill one child in Fengxi''s stomach for the lives of the other two children! If you want Feng Xi to be as infertile as Yu Ping, I''ll let you meet your daughter when you''re ready. "


    "Of course, if you don''t listen to me, ask your two elder sisters first if they can give up their son..."


    "You''d better hurry. Too much time has been wasted this evening."


    "By the way, don''t you want to see the children and make sure? I''m going to show you that my people are coming soon! "


    Tuttle naturally noticed the reaction of Jiang Liu and others. He was not a fool. Of course, he knew that these people had been determined.


    And Tuttle is not procrastinating, he is really not afraid of the other party to confirm!


    Because he actually sent someone to take the children.


    Quietly, in order to give Huasheng a blow at the last moment, what''s the meaning if you show your cards at the beginning?


    Heart defense, but also a little bit of pull down.


    The last two children, Tuttle, did not send anyone until they were asleep!


    As for the person sent out, it''s not others, it''s Ginkgo!


    But now we don''t know. The only thing they know is their children. They don''t know when they are away from home and taken away?


    Tuttle''s words fell, and then his fingers rang, as if he was estimating the time. Then a light slowly flashed out in the dark, which was the high beam in front of the car.


    I saw a familiar black car parked in front of the gate of ten li spring breeze, that is, Tuttle''s side.


    The first person to get off the bus was gingko. She didn''t look at Huasheng. She kept her head down because gingko knew she had no face to look at Huasheng!


    It''s just that things have come to this point, and there is no possibility for her to retreat


    "Third sister! What if the children are really in his hands? What are we going to do! Don''t worry about it, ok We are all mothers. How can we look at our children and ignore them? "


    "Five younger sister, I have never blamed you or asked you for anything, but I will ask you once today to save Kang Ning and your nephew! You are my aunt! Who knows what he will do to the child? "

 Chapter 3036

    Hualin can''t get close to Fengxi, and naturally can''t get close to Huasheng, because Huasheng is holding Fengxi now.


    She can only stand aside and beg for Hua Zhi, but also for Hua Sheng.


    Who calls Hua Zhi to stand on Hua Sheng''s side completely, and even ignore her own children? Just for an outsider''s child?


    Hua Lin''s mother should not know her own wrong behavior now?


    You can''t kill everyone just because of one person? Hualin won''t find Huasheng, but it doesn''t mean that she can undertake all this for Fengxi!


    At last, there is a breakthrough in the evening!


    For Hualin''s begging, Huasheng doesn''t speak, just looks at Huazhi. Suddenly, there are few people left.


    Hua Sheng couldn''t help but smile. The smile was very complicated. Didn''t you expect that such a plastic sister would come true on her?


    She''s sad that she hasn''t gone through any big storm, but she doesn''t feel as cool as tonight.


    He can''t bear it. He doesn''t know what happened to Jiang Xinrui. He can only look at it. The situation of Fengxi is very tense, and Huasheng''s mood begins to be unstable.


    We can''t let Tuttle continue to be arrogant!


    "White wolf king, can you inform the ancestors of Qingcheng? Find her, save the wind! Ah Sheng, Jiang Liu, we want to help today, but we can''t help. I don''t need you to choose, and you don''t need to be embarrassed. Let''s go by ourselves, and we don''t need you to save us. "


    "I don''t care about the people in his hands. He can threaten as much as he likes. Now I''ll be fine as long as the wind blows! When the wind wakes up, I''ll find the right person to settle the accounts! "


    Qin Wanyu holds Fengxi''s hand tightly and looks at Huasheng sisters'' deadlock. It seems that they are about to break up. He is worried, but he really can''t control it.


    Until now, it''s already his limit. Today, these things follow the trend from beginning to end. The only thing that has something to do with them is Jiang Xinrui!


    But looking at Jiangliu, you can see that both Fengxi and Qin Wanyu can understand that jiangxinrui is nothing serious. Otherwise Jiangliu and Huasheng would have split each other directly. Where would they be threatened by a vampire?


    They must be waiting for something. Even if the wind doesn''t ask, they can see it. Naturally, they are willing to help the performance. This is also a tacit understanding.


    Just did not expect such an accident! Fengxi is still in a coma now, and Qin Xiaobao is not as lively as he used to be. He lives by Huasheng''s aura.


    Qin, Wan and Yu are still rational up to now. No one is surprised. He is really quite rational. He just wants to save the wind. He doesn''t care about anything else. He also knows that Hua Sheng is in a dilemma with the river.


    Of course, Qin Wanyu didn''t want to see the faces of these people any more. He didn''t dare to think what would happen if he didn''t come today.


    What I don''t want is to be afraid to hear that Huasheng is forced to give up the wind. This is what Qin Wanyu doesn''t dare to think. Although Huasheng doesn''t say anything now, Qin Wanyu is really afraid.


    If Huasheng really said that, what should we do after Fengxi? Qin Wanyu was also afraid that his brotherhood with Jiang Liu for many years would come to an end.


    So he didn''t give other people the chance to be embarrassed. He just made it clear to himself. He walked with the wind. If his ancestors couldn''t save him, he had to go with the wind. There were three people in his family, neat

 Chapter 3037

    Qin Wanyu said, his eyes motioned to the white wolf king, and the breeze of the wind family. How could they go out together? Even if tattle wanted to stop him, he didn''t dare to stop him!


    Besides, he can''t stop anyone who wants to leave today. Otherwise, how can he think of kidnapping children as a threat?


    That''s all he can do!


    Qin Wanyu doesn''t look up to this vampire, or even look down on it. All his thoughts are on Fengxi now, and he doesn''t say anything ugly. It''s already a face to Huasheng.


    Because in the eyes of Qin, Wan and Yu, to give Huasheng face is to give Fengxi face. Who told Fengxi to pay so much attention to Huasheng.


    As for Yu Ping, Qin Wanyu can''t forgive her, no matter whether she is controlled or not, as Jiang Liu said.


    If Fengxi really has something in case, even if Qin Wanyu really follows, he must first solve this woman and avenge Fengxi.


    Besides, even if he doesn''t do it, those people in Fengjia will not let her go! And the vampire, of course.


    When the white wolf king heard Qin Wanyu''s words, he hesitated. It was not because he felt that he could not go now, but because he was worried that the wind could not be as powerful as the river and save the wind.


    Now Fengxi''s situation is not only hanging his life with spiritual power, but also maintaining the little master until he is born safely. For such a "big project", it''s not that the white wolf king doesn''t believe in the former master of Fengxi''s family. It''s just that Fengqing''s city is a queen after all, and he has just given birth to two children.


    You don''t have to recover very well. You should know that the female owner of the Feng family lost all her mana when she gave birth to the next generation.


    Another point, and the most important, is identity! People have their own destiny. They may not be able to manage the affairs of the human world. When all the dust is settled, it is inevitable!


    Not everyone is Huasheng. Everyone has the ability to be missed all the time


    So it''s a gamble to leave now. The white wolf king admits that Qin Wanyu''s choice is right now. I don''t know what the result will be, but I won''t wait


    At the same time, just as the white wolf king gritted his teeth and was ready to leave, there was something new on Tuttle''s side.


    The news will be ready for a while.


    "Ginkgo? What are you doing? How can you look at your old master with your head up? "


    "Hurry up, take all the children down and let them see if my little babies are scared and silly..."


    Tuttle yelled in an ugly voice.


    Then he turned to look at her, with some doubts in his eyes under the mask. He didn''t understand what ginkgo was still grinding?


    The master''s children have been taken away, the betrayal has been done, what dare not?


    Are you still talking at this time?


    Ginkgo biloba heard Tuttle''s words, still did not answer, head down, look a little worried, but other people can''t see.


    Tuttle didn''t react when he looked at gingko. His eyes suddenly changed and he sped up. He pushed gingko open, opened the door and saw that it was empty?


    "What about people?"


    "Don''t tell me, do you let them go?"


    "Why do you want to collect corpses for the Gaohe family? Don''t you know my people are all over Jiangcheng? Do you really think the family won''t help me? "


    Tuttle did not finish his words, he grabbed gingko''s neck, fierce eyes, with a sense of killing!

 Chapter 3038

    At this moment, Tuttle really wanted to kill Ginkgo biloba. Since this person was completely out of his control, and there was nothing to coerce her, could he still keep it for the Spring Festival if he didn''t kill her?


    I don''t want to spend the new year in this place!


    What''s more, Tuttle didn''t realize that this woman didn''t bring anyone?


    Which link is wrong? His people have already arrested the children. In order to make Huasheng''s attack more intuitive, Tuttle chose to send ginkgo.


    Of course, in order to make sure that everything is safe, Tuttle still left his own people in the middle, and he did not quite believe in ginkgo, even if ginkgo really brought jiangxinrui.


    But now not only his people are missing, even the hostages are missing, so how can he continue to provoke other sisters?


    "Put people down!"


    River see Tuttle really intend to kill ginkgo, without saying a word, picked up the ground pot, according to Tuttle''s head hit in the past!


    Gingko fell on the floor and gasped for breath. Naturally, he was gasped!


    Then she quickly dodged back. She was too close to death. She was really afraid of death


    Tuttle didn''t care about ginkgo. He turned to look at the river. Can''t this guy bear it? But what''s the matter? It''s just that he''s missing two children, and his daughter is still in his hands. No matter how strong the river is, he doesn''t dare to do anything, unless he wants his children to die?


    If it''s an ordinary person, Tuttle really doesn''t have much pain, but it''s not an ordinary person.


    The river is fighting with mana, just because it doesn''t want to leak its mana, it borrows flowerpots to resist.


    This flowerpot is also a great help. It''s the flower art cultivated on the river core for a period of time. It''s raised in a few pots of purple flowers around the door. Otherwise, the river still doesn''t know what to use to resist at this time.


    "Let it go. It''s just a babysitter. Without two boys, I still have a girl, don''t you think?"


    Tuttle rubs his head. He''s still a vampire. His flesh is dead. He''s been patted by the river. It''s so painful. We can see how much strength the river has used. He''s been choked for a long time!


    It gave him a chance to fight back.


    Although Tuttle felt the pain, he didn''t show any other reaction except touching his head, but his voice became even worse and his angry voice was hard to hear!


    But just like Tuttle said, even without the two children behind, Jiang Xinrui is still there!


    "Is the car empty? The children are not here. Did ginkgo let them go on the way? "


    Hua Zhi followed forward a few steps, uneasily said to Hua Sheng and others, as for the latter sentence that tattle said, Hua Zhi didn''t pay attention, it has been so long, even if the tacit understanding with Hua Sheng is less, Hua Zhi can also feel that Jiang Xinrui is certainly no big deal, otherwise Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu can''t be peaceful for so long.


    Looking at the door opened by Tuttle''s brute force, there was no one inside, let alone a child.


    At first, when she heard Tuttle''s words, her heart sank. When she didn''t see the child, Hua Zhi was confident. Wang Junxian looked at the child at home. He was too old to lose his son.


    But turn around, Tuttle said with the children, although Hua Zhi is really want to save the wind, but she really can''t guarantee, if her son is really threatened, how can she choose?

 Chapter 3039

    Hua Zhi thought that even if she said she didn''t care about her own son, no one would believe it.


    So Hua Zhi''s heart is really going to stop, before and after are human lives, she really don''t know how to choose, the whole person is flustered, this evening for her, really too painful.


    Especially when she heard Qin Wanyu''s words, Hua Zhi''s heart was aching. Although she was sometimes jealous, Feng Xi had such a good relationship with Hua Sheng. Why is it that the most important thing in Hua Sheng''s heart is not herself?


    Some of the little sisters have a bad relationship with each other.


    But when it comes to human life, Hua Zhi is still clear, can''t mess.


    She didn''t want to ignore it, and she didn''t want to give up. She believes Huasheng won''t give up either. It''s just in the car


    It can be said that when there was no one in the car, Hua Zhi''s heart almost jumped out. Great, she knew that the little devil in her family was not so easy to be taken away!


    The little devil of her family has a big life.


    As for Qin Wanyu, when he saw that there was no one in the car, he was relieved. Of course, he was not only thinking about what not to embarrass Huasheng, but also reassuring innocent life.


    I hope ginkgo will not let you down!


    "Is there really no one in there? What about my son? What about my white Corning? "


    "Where did you get it?"


    "What do you want to do! Why do you want to arrest my son? He is just a child. It has nothing to do with adults. Don''t torture me any more, OK? "


    Hua Lin didn''t think so much about it. She rushed to ginkgo''s car and looked inside. Even the trunk was opened. There was no son in it. Hua Lin couldn''t say what she was feeling.


    Without her son, it can''t be proved that she hasn''t been arrested. The man is so confident. Who knows if something happened on the way? Hua Lin''s heart is up and down!


    Hua Lin also endured for a long time. At this moment, she felt that there was still the refined air of being a teacher. Some of them were just greedy for life and afraid of death. Some of them were perfidious and afraid of death.


    All she knows is that this evening, she will be tortured crazy. Tuttle is talking about tormenting Huasheng and taking revenge on him. But in her opinion, what she can''t stand now is herself.


    Look at her five younger sister to pour is a face indifferent?


    Hua Lin really didn''t know what mood she was going to use to face all this. She even thought, why did she come here?


    Lost the core of the river? What can she do? Besides being anxious with Hua Sheng, she can only watch at other times. After all, she can''t do anything. Even her five younger sisters give her life!


    "Oh, who wants to torture you? Please, please make it clear. If there is no Huasheng, who knows who you are? Don''t forget, what I''m looking for is Hua Sheng''s sister and friend


    "Blame you for having a good sister!"


    "Just like Yu Ping has a good friend!"


    Tuttle looked at walling and began to follow the crazy, and immediately laughed, or that kind of ironic smile.


    As he said, Hualin itself is not worth what he does, but there is no way, who calls her Huasheng''s sister?


    Drive such a person crazy and fight back against Huasheng. In the end, the damage Huasheng receives is the biggest!


    This will be less than two children, Tuttle thought it would be less effective, did not expect that he forced warlin could not help, but it was unexpected joy, directly made up for Tuttle''s anger just now.


    But Tuttle didn''t expect that this would be such a short time?


    Then a girl''s voice broke all his plans.


    "Cherish your pride now, and you''ll be here in your life!"

 Chapter 3040

    In the dark, the girl''s voice came, just like the warm sun in winter, warming everyone!


    At the same time, it calms the impatience of each of them. It''s just a little cute to save the world!


    "Mom..."


    "Mom! I''m fine. You''re not crying? "


    In the girl''s voice behind, then came the voice of two boys.


    One is a little scared and wary trill, the other is quite different, the tone is a little excited? That publicity momentum, has not come close to let people feel.


    And the two children who spoke were no other than Bai Kangning and the little prince.


    With them, you don''t have to guess who it is, the girl who warms everyone''s heart, around the core character of the night, Jiang Xinrui.


    Jiang Xinrui with his brother and brother, step by step in the dark into the spring breeze, into the eyes of everyone.


    When they saw Jiang Xinrui, their faces were colorful.


    The most interesting expression was that tattle''s eyes would burst out under the mask because of shock and disbelief.


    Raise your finger and point to Jiang Xinrui.


    "How can it be? who are you? How could you be here? "


    "You should have become a mummy by this time! I have sent you to the princess, your blood should have been absorbed by the princess, my princess should be resurrected


    "You can''t be alive! Even here, and these two children, how can they be in your hands? "


    "What about my people? How can you deal with so many people as a little girl? It''s not right Everything is wrong... "


    Tuttle''s face was a little bit broken, because it was totally different from what he had in mind.


    The loss of the two boys is not enough to make him change. At most, they are a little angry, which makes Huasheng and her sisters less contradictory.


    But it doesn''t affect the overall situation. What we should do today is almost done, only a perfect ending is needed. So before the appearance of jiangxinrui, Tate is very confident.


    This is the appearance of Jiang Xinrui. All of Tuttle''s beliefs have collapsed. Normally, Jiang Xinrui has already been sent to the princess. She should have died long ago. Her blood should belong to Princess MIA.


    And the princess should have been resurrected. If it wasn''t for self-confidence, Tuttle wouldn''t have wasted so much time watching the Huasheng sisters tearing each other.


    Although on the surface, he only wants to revenge for the princess, his real purpose is to revive the princess. Jiang Xinrui''s blood is the most important part, and tormenting Huasheng is just a kind of adjustment.


    Originally, he was confident to watch the opera here, because he had a handle in his hand, no one dared to move him, but he didn''t want to be calculated?


    Tuttle can''t believe who wrote this.


    In a word, I don''t want to use his eyes to describe his mood.


    But no matter what kind of mood Tuttle is, no matter what kind of expression he is, what he says has been completely blocked, as if he didn''t hear it.


    Because everyone''s attention has been focused on the children.


    Hua Lin was the first to rush past. She hugged Bai Kangning with tears in her eyes and kept stroking Bai Kangning''s back. She didn''t know whether she was comforting her child or herself.

 Chapter 3041

    In a word, Hua Lin''s heart was completely put down.


    Looking at her son safely standing in front of her eyes, Hualin didn''t want to say anything, just wanted to leave here immediately.


    But she knew that she would not be able to leave now.


    Not to mention whether Tuttle will let his family go, even Bai Hao will not leave immediately.


    Hua Lin knows Bai Hao. His responsibility is more important than everything. He will not let the murderer go. He must be brought to justice. Otherwise, Bai Hao will not keep pressing Yu Ping.


    In Bai Hao''s eyes, Tuttle is a murderer, and Yu Ping is also a person who intentionally hurts others'' lives!


    Bai Kangning was held by his mother. He could no longer help crying. On the road, he kept crying because he was a brother. He couldn''t let his brother and sister be afraid, although his sister saved him.


    This is now to see his mother, said nothing can not bear, looked up to see his father beside, Bai Kangning feel safe at last.


    "Corning, are you ok? Don''t be afraid. Mom and dad are here."


    "Do you remember what happened? You were still sleeping in your room when I left. "


    Bai Hao takes control of Yu Ping and goes to his son. He reaches out and pats him. Looking at his son''s white face, he is distressed, but the man doesn''t show it.


    Bai Kangning heard Bai Hao''s words, but didn''t answer for a long time. She just kept silent in her mother''s arms. Hua Lin thought that the child was scared and distressed. She didn''t let Bai Hao continue to ask. She held her son tightly and comforted him. No matter what happened to her son, as long as she came back safely, she didn''t dare to ask for anything else.


    Bai Kangning leans in Hua Lin''s arms and looks at Jiang Xinrui secretly. He is silent. He really looks like a frightened child. However, Bai Kangning knows that he is not so scared anymore, but he has no face to look at his sister


    Too many things happened along the way. Bai Kangning thought it was just like a dream of air conditioning, but he knew it was not a dream, it was a real thing.


    There was nothing else in his mind but fear.


    Of course, there is a question, that is, brother and sister, not afraid?


    Bai Kangning will always remember that in the dark, his sister Jiang Xinrui, like a little angel, came to him and led him to a group of demons.


    The vampire is what thing, Bai Kangning does not know, in his eyes, that group of white, sharp mouthed fangs of people, is the devil.


    His sister is not afraid. As a brother, he wants to protect his sister, but he really has no strength. His legs are scared and he doesn''t dare to move. He doesn''t know why he will be outside. He should sleep in the room.


    But up to now, no one told him why. He only remembered that a younger sister, who was younger than him, gently raised her hand and pushed away all the demons around him. When those demons saw her, they were like mice and cats, and all of them disappeared.


    Bai Kangning did not know that it was not disappeared, but disappeared. Strictly speaking, it was reduced to ashes and disappeared.


    Here Bai Kangning family, comfort each other, Hua Zhi here really a little bit not very quiet.


    Hua Zhi really felt that if time could come again, she would send her son away. Suddenly, she didn''t want to. She lost the child once. She was not afraid to say that she didn''t cry? Because he wanted to comfort you? What''s the logic.

 Chapter 3042

    Even for the vampires he met, he was eager to try. He asked himself excitedly whether he could discuss with Hua Sheng and ask his sister to teach him how to deal with them. He thought everyone was cool?


    Hua Zhi suddenly some life can not love, she should not have too much expectations of the little prince, the child born brain circuit is not the same.


    White waste emotion worried about him, Huazhi still have some dissatisfaction, said she did not comfort to the son.


    When children encounter kidnapping, even ghosts, even if they are not afraid, they should not be so excited, right? The little prince was obviously over excited. Although Bai Kangning didn''t say anything, Hua Zhi still knew the child. He felt that as a brother, he was not brave enough to show his face!


    Hua Zhi can see clearly, but Hua Lin doesn''t seem to understand, just because her son is afraid, constantly pacifying, Hua Zhi feels that she is pacifying herself.


    But Hua Zhi didn''t expose it, because she didn''t want to talk to Hua Lin now. Now, Hua Lin is not normal in Hua Zhi''s eyes. They can''t communicate.


    Hua Zhi can understand that Hua Lin is worried about her children, but she can''t understand that she pushes out her friends and lets her die.


    Such a thing, Hua Zhi can''t do it!


    "Prince, please shut up and ask these messy questions. Don''t go to the fencing class at the weekend. Don''t go any more."


    "How are you, Ruirui? No injuries, right? The prince should not be able to take care of You, are you afraid? Just like the prince said, in fact, you don''t have to be afraid, those you see are fake, they are playing with you, we are the strongest


    "Everything today is a dream, everything you see is a dream."


    Take a look at Jiang Zhizi''s calmness before she calms her son.


    In fact, even if you don''t look, Hua Zhi knows that Jiang Xinrui must be OK. Her intuition tells her that Bai Kangning and the prince are safe, thanks to Jiang Xinrui.


    Just Hua Zhi how much or not at ease, this little girl is too quiet, and is the only girl, it is inevitable that more migraine some.


    As for pacifying the prince, it''s a bull''s-eye.the little prince has been learning fencing lessons every week recently. His parents ask for other people''s children, and the prince asks for himself, because he thinks this sport is particularly cool. He wants to learn all the cool things in the world.


    So when Hua Zhi wanted to forbid him to study, the prince was finally quiet, and no longer said anything about becoming a vampire, because he realized later that there seemed to be some uneasiness here.


    This ten mile spring breeze is different from the past.


    The prince said simply that the brain circuit is different, bold and playful, but it can also be said that he is the reflection arc length.


    Now I come to realize that these vampires really want to kill them? And the red things on the fifth aunt and fifth uncle? Is that blood? It''s late to see the prince again.


    I also thought that if Jiang Xinrui didn''t show up in time just now, would he and Bai Kangning''s brother have been turned into mummies? Think of here, Prince small neck move, hugged Hua Zhi, suddenly feel a little afraid.


    But on second thought, Jiang Xinrui is here. What is he afraid of?


    Those things seem to be afraid of Jiang Xinrui.

 Chapter 3043

    But Hua Zhi looks at the prince''s appearance, some helpless, but also did not say anything, hugs him.


    She is very clear about her son''s state. He is not afraid, but he is afraid of the back.


    As for why the prince only saw the bloodstain on Huasheng, but not Fengxi, the source of the bloodstain, it was because Fengxi had been sent into the room by Qin Wanyu and others.


    It''s impossible for Fengxi to stay out all the time.


    Huasheng uses his spiritual power to protect the signs of Fengxi''s mother and son. When he feels almost the same, he gives Fengxi''s mother and son to Qin Wanyu. As for what Qin Wanyu said before, Huasheng just doesn''t hear.


    When Tuttle collapsed, Qin Wanyu had already brought Fengxi into the room.


    Now I just wait for Fengxi to wake up and finally help Fengxi deliver the baby.


    It can be said that no matter what, Qin Xiaobao will be born early today.


    Hua Sheng didn''t go in right away. That''s because she wanted to get rid of the vampire outside and completely eliminate the future trouble.


    But Jiangliu thinks that it''s better to let Huasheng go in and help Fengxi. He can solve the problem for the people outside. Jiangliu doesn''t want to see if it will cause any trouble. There are enough troubles now.


    Just when Huasheng is ready to go in, Jiang Xinrui''s voice comes, that is, when Jiang Xinrui comes back with his brother.


    So Hua Sheng just delayed for a while, just to have a look at her daughter and make sure she''s OK.


    But also just a look, and then turned to go in, by the way will also call Hua Zhi mother and son in.


    As for the Hualin family, Huasheng doesn''t say much, but if they want to come in, Huasheng won''t stop them. Even if they don''t look at the face of the adults, Huasheng won''t ignore the children.


    This evening, everyone''s heart has been pushed away one layer after another. Huasheng doesn''t know what attitude to face Hualin.


    And Hualin is the same, not only don''t know how to face Huasheng, more dare not go in, and coma wind Xi, even if she is in a coma, people around are still very awake, Hualin really dare not go in, dare not face.


    Hua Lin looks at Hua Sheng''s back, hugs the child in silence, and holds her husband''s hand tightly. It seems that all she has left is this.


    Bai Kangning doesn''t know what happened between adults, but he can feel different. He doesn''t speak cleverly. No matter how scared he is, he doesn''t say a word. He just leans close to his parents and puts his eyes on Jiang Xinrui.


    Jiang Xinrui, who has been watching all the time, doesn''t care who looks at her now, because she knows that her mother is angry.


    It''s not even her.


    There are blood stains on her mother and father, which makes Jiang Xinrui feel a strong uneasiness. She knows that it doesn''t belong to her parents, it can only belong to other people. Looking around for a week, aunt Yu Ping''s hands have blood, but it doesn''t make her parents get so much.


    There seems to be one person missing here. Aunt Fengxi and Jiang Xinrui believe that she will not come, even if she is pregnant


    But it''s not here now. It can only show that Aunt Fengxi had an accident!


    According to the ability of mom and Dad, it''s impossible to deal with Tuttle, let alone protect aunt Fengxi, but in this case, something happened to Aunt Fengxi


    It must be because of her.


    Jiang Xinrui knows that Hua Sheng ignores her for many reasons.


    One thing she can be sure of is that she decided to deal with Tuttle without authorization. Jiang Xinrui was confident that she could do it by herself. She even rescued her brother with the help of aunt ginkgo, but she didn''t expect that this would happen when she came back.

 Chapter 3044

    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to take care of tattle, because her heart is already very guilty. Looking at the blood on her parents, aunt Fengxi is still a pregnant woman who is about to give birth. How much blood has to be shed?


    Jiang Xinrui dare not even think about it.


    "Dad, is it aunt Fengxi? How is she? It''s all my fault. If I didn''t make my own opinion, how could such a thing happen? "


    Jiang Xinrui did not dare to look up at the eyes of the river, and even more did not dare to listen to the answer of the river, even if she asked.


    Jiang Xinrui wants to know what happened in the end, but she is afraid to know what happened.


    Jiangliu didn''t answer her question about Fengxi, or silence is the best answer.


    The daughter is OK, but she brings her brother back safely. The river doesn''t praise her, because the mother and son don''t know what to do.


    "Take care of the present, your business. We''ll talk about it later."


    Jiangliudao, no mood fluctuation.


    Then he looks at Tuttle, who is preparing to run away. Then he throws another vase, which hits Tuttle''s legs and makes him unable to move.


    What the river blows out is not just a vase.


    I can''t help thinking that the police have no ability to beat the vampire?


    Tattle, who was knocked down, almost cursed his mother. He thought he could escape by taking advantage of this Kung Fu, but now he can''t. It turns out that Jiang Xinrui''s Kung Fu just made him live a little longer? Because he has nothing to threaten them all.


    Tuttle naturally understood this, so when Jiang Xinrui blamed himself, he was ready to run.


    It can be said that he is in a panic, because he has no chips in his hand. If the princess has been saved, it doesn''t matter whether he will die or not. But now the result is that Jiang Xinrui is alive and all the children are alive and well. It seems that the sisters Huasheng are also showing signs of peace.


    Otherwise, how Jiang Xinrui rescued other children must be led by someone. There won''t be traitors in his family. This traitor can only be Ginkgo biloba.


    This woman, who didn''t believe him at all, had been deceiving him and had brought Jiang Xinrui with her. Then she thought that ginkgo really took refuge in him.


    After all, he still threatened the lives of Gao he''s family, so Tuttle didn''t doubt ginkgo, but he didn''t want to be framed by a baby sitter.


    Tuttle asked gingko to pick up some children, and then Jiang Xinrui had been sent to the family secret place by his people, which was the route he should have taken. As a result, Jiang Xinrui came back with some children, which means that he was wrong from the beginning.


    Tuttle didn''t want to know what was wrong, and he didn''t have time to worry about whether ginkgo really didn''t care about Gao he''s family. He secretly sent a message to the vampires hidden around Gao he''s family and told them to do it.


    Killing their family is the end of Ginkgo betraying him.


    Tatar won''t kill ginkgo, but he will make ginkgo regret all his life. Who calls ginkgo choose betrayal at last? This is ginkgo biloba''s own choice. Two rebellions will not come to a good end.


    No matter what Tuttle thinks, he must take revenge now, that is to take one with him.


    Because he knows very well that if he fails this time, he doesn''t know how long it will take, or even if he still has the chance.

 Chapter 3045

    But no matter what Tuttle thought, he didn''t have this chance, because he was interrupted by a small flowerpot of the river, and beat him down at the gate of the ten mile spring breeze.


    There''s no more chance to escape


    At that moment, Tuttle knew that all his revenge plans were over. He could not be princess Mia''s Knight any more, and he did not help Princess MIA revive.


    His princess will always be trapped in the crystal ice coffin, and will never show her glorious moment.


    Thinking of this, Tuttle''s hate eyes turned red instantly, as if he had been ignited by something and started a raging fire, as if he was going to devour everything around him.


    But this is not the level that a vampire can achieve, but Tuttle has achieved it. At that moment, did the river mistakenly think that a vampire can become a devil?


    Otherwise, why did he become like this? He was surrounded by demons. The source of that demons was the vampire Tuttle.


    Looking at this great change, Bai Hao''s family, as a pure human family, was stunned. What kind of human monster is this? Can vampires still spit fire? Why is it different from the one on TV?


    But at this moment, there must be no one to answer them, and now Hualin can''t care so much, what face is not face, which has a life important?


    Pulling the incredible Bai Hao and his dull son Bai Kangning, he rushes into the room, where Huasheng is. It seems that only there is the safest place. In fact, he can understand that it is a human instinct to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages.


    But Hua Zhi and Prince this mother and son, quite funny.


    The prince looked at Tuttle seriously, then asked seriously, "is he setting himself on fire? Do we need to help him put out the fire? If it gets bigger and bigger, won''t my aunt''s house be destroyed? Although our family is very big, Ruirui likes it very much.... "


    Again, no one answered him.


    Hua Zhi directly covers the prince''s mouth. Now she really doesn''t want to listen to his son''s simple questions. She has no time to popularize the big class.


    Just Hua Zhi Yu Guang watched Hua Lin''s family rush into the room and escape to a safe place. Except for the three members of their family, they didn''t care, and they didn''t know what it was like,.


    Hua Zhi really don''t understand how four younger sisters become like this?


    The river didn''t say much about it, so Huazhi''s family rushed into the room to find Huasheng. Don''t stand outside in case of being affected.


    And the little prince didn''t object, he also felt that he should leave here, because although the fire was not big, only around Tuttle, but inexplicably felt that the prince didn''t think they were cool at all.


    Later, when I followed my mother into the room, I did not forget to pull the river core and the river, and of course, Yu Ping and ginkgo on the ground.


    Jiangrui and her family can''t be safe. They can''t be safe with each other.


    But no one followed him.


    He and his mother were pushed in by Jiang Xinrui?


    The prince suddenly more admire Jiang Xinrui, she is also too fierce, only 13 years old, so strong


    Yu Ping seems to have completely lost her mind. She doesn''t listen to the prince at all. In addition, she is wearing the handcuffs given by Bai Hao. She is just handcuffed and controls her hands, but it''s like she controls her whole body. Yu Ping doesn''t move. No matter who looks for her, it''s useless. She just stands like that.

 Chapter 3046

    So Jiang Xinrui didn''t waste any time, so he pushed Hua Zhi and the little prince into the room first.


    Yu Ping is not afraid of the sudden change of Tuttle. She has no response at all. She still has a crazy smile in her mouth and tears in her eyes.


    Just like Jiang Liu guessed, she just couldn''t control her behavior, but she knew what she had done, and she hated it to death.


    The only way she can''t control her tears is from the corner of her eyes.


    Yu Ping has no face to face Hua Sheng, and the wind that she hurt.


    Why don''t you just die? It''s a apology for Fengxi''s mother and son!


    If something really happens to Fengxi''s mother and son, Yu Ping thinks that even if she dies, it''s not enough to pay her back. Remembering the eyes of Qin Wanyu and the Fengs, Yu Ping thinks that if she doesn''t die today, tomorrow may be worse than death?


    Yu Ping feels that she is not wronged at all because although she does not understand many things, she knows why others are not hypnotized. According to Tuttle''s character, it is impossible for him not to hypnotize but to fail.


    The reason for failure, one is strong self-control, two is also because the heart does not have that obsession, but also can not let go of the mustard!


    But she wasn''t. Tuttle took out her desire.


    Deep in her heart, it was magnified.


    Even she ignored the resentment and was taken out and used by Tuttle.


    Make a sharp sword, stab at her biggest benefactor, cut off their only sisterhood.


    At the moment, Yu Ping looks down on herself. If she didn''t read these all the time and didn''t really put them down, how could she never return to Jiangcheng?


    Have you been traveling with Yuan Shao?


    Now alive, Yu Ping not only can''t face Huasheng, Fengxi, but also Yuan Shao!


    So Yu Ping is really ready to die. She feels that she has made up for it. Now just think that the two blades are stuck into Fengxi''s stomach. There is a living life there. She even put her hands on it. The child is really good. She even feels the heartbeat


    But how could she be cruel to go down


    Yu Ping holds her hand to the death, letting the blood continue to flow and feeling the pain. She knows that compared with the wind Xi''s pain, it''s not as good as one tenth of hers, and Yu Ping hates herself to death!


    Gingko, however, knows that he is wrong and has no face to see Huasheng. He never thought of going into the room with everyone to escape. He continued to sit on the ground, holding his head with his hands, as if waiting for death.


    Although she turned back at the last moment and provided information to the little lady, at the beginning, she really betrayed Huasheng and wanted to bring Jiang Xinrui to Tuttle. She knew exactly what Tuttle wanted to do.


    Tuttle wants the little lady''s blood. If the man has no blood, he has no life!


    For her own selfish desire, she betrayed Huasheng. No matter how she made up for it, she couldn''t cover up that she was sorry for Huasheng!


    But Jiang Xinrui can''t ignore them, no matter what happened before, and what the result is that Hua Sheng decides. Later, he doesn''t know what method he used to push them to one side to make sure they won''t be affected, and then he goes to fight with his father.

 Chapter 3047

    Ginkgo biloba and Yu Ping are pushed aside by Jiang Xinrui. It''s true that they are a little far away from tattle, but they can still clearly see that the vampire''s eyes are on fire and his whole body is becoming more and more red.


    But in a few minutes, they began to turn red at their feet. Because it was night, and Jiang Xinrui pushed far away, they couldn''t see the situation clearly. What they didn''t know was the bright red advertising sign.


    Reddening from the inside out, of course, is more important than baking.


    It''s no wonder that the little prince thinks that Tuttle is spontaneous combustion. After all, in the eyes of normal people, his whole body is red and his eyes are full of fire stars. It''s really like spontaneous combustion.


    "You go in, too."


    "There''s something wrong with him! How can a vampire have evil spirit! "


    The river turns to the river and walks into Tuttle step by step. His eyes are full of doubts. Is there anyone behind Tuttle?


    Who''s in the demon world?


    Now the world is in peace in the three realms and six ways. The demon world has long been hurt in the last World War. In addition, the relationship with Tiandi bairan is friendly.


    For a long time, the demon world has not taken the initiative to make trouble. It can be said that today''s three worlds and six ways are really peaceful, and the demon world''s heterodox has been suppressed.


    A vampire can''t be demonized without the leader of the demon world!


    And the evil spirit on Tuttle can''t cheat people, it''s real evil spirit!


    That can only show that there are devils with different intentions in the demon world. This is not a good omen. The just calm three worlds and six paths are likely to be changed by a small situation.


    Because if there is one, there will be two, and eventually it will become the whole demon world.


    Jiang Liu''s heart is a little complicated, but he still remembers that he is an ordinary person now, and should not care about those. The world has its rules.


    He can''t plug in again!


    He is not the God of Chen Yuan emperor. There has been a new guardian in this world for a long time!


    "Father, I''ll do it! I''ve solved a lot along the way. I can protect myself and protect you at the same time. "


    "You can believe me, just like today! This is the last one. If we solve the problem of vampires, we''ll get rid of them. "


    Jiang Xinrui refused the protection of the river. This evening, she has really dealt with many vampires. When she arrived at the cave, Jiang Xinrui was always clear.


    She wanted to use herself to lead out the man who had been spying on the safety of her family, and even killed all the way to Tuttle''s nest.


    That is Princess Mia''s ice coffin. Strictly speaking, it was Tuttle who sent her. After all, who could have thought that a little girl with soft appearance could be so powerful? The broken family of the moon will be completely destroyed.


    In Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, it''s called cutting the grass and removing the roots. Of course, it also leaves out the last one, that is, Tuttle who has changed and demonized.


    Jiangliu looks at her daughter like a child of Huasheng. She has her own shadow in the outline, but she doesn''t like her husband and wife at all.


    Root out? Is that what a child said?


    And his children, not only said, but also did it!


    Jiang Liu believes that she has this ability. If it wasn''t for what the family did last month, Jiang Xinrui would not have come back so long.


    But the river didn''t expect, when will Jiang Xinrui become so cruel?

 Chapter 3048

    "Father, don''t worry, such a thing can''t make any big waves, and the things you worry about won''t happen, because he won''t survive tonight! I can clean up the vampire, and his nest has been cleaned up by me


    "The only mistake I made was to delay time and hurt aunt Fengxi. I won''t delay again this time."


    Jiang Xinrui said, without waiting for the river to say anything more, she walked directly like Tuttle, and gathered her spiritual power with her hands.


    This is also the way to deal with those vampires before, using her pure aura to purify them, but to put it bluntly, just like the potion that melts the corpse, she turns all the vampires she sees into clean.


    Of course, the credit of Ginkgo biloba is that she repented at the last moment and wanted to save herself. Although it was useless, Jiang Xinrui saved herself, because from the beginning, Jiang Xinrui cheated Ginkgo biloba and used ginkgo biloba to enter Tuttle''s nest.


    I also saw the princess. It was just Tuttle''s wishful thinking, because Princess MIA had already died!


    It''s not sleeping at all!


    At that time, Jiang Xinrui guessed that there should be something wrong with Tuttle''s brain. He had already fallen into the state of madness, otherwise he would not have been looking for blood to revive something that had already become a skeleton shelf!


    And other vampires, the so-called people he sent out, just use Tuttle to find new blood relationship, so as to achieve the purpose of power surge!


    And the Yuezhi family, which has long been fragmented, has no family flavor. They want to capture the children of Bai family and Wang family. Of course, Jiang Xinrui can''t let it go. She just lost some time on the road. The news is also from Ginkgo biloba!


    So that she can rush over at the most critical moment and save the two children back


    But Jiang Xinrui didn''t expect that Fengxi would have such an accident. You know, Fengxi is almost eight months old. At this time, half of the bloody smell floating in the yard comes from Fengxi.


    You know, if Huasheng and Jiangliu are ordinary people, Fengxi will never be able to save them. How can a person survive without more than half of his blood? Besides, you are still pregnant!


    How dangerous it is is is not as simple as it is literally understood.


    Jiang Xinrui is really guilty. If she wasn''t too conceited, she didn''t think she would spend so long!


    At the beginning, Jiang Xinrui wanted to give gingko a chance, but didn''t feel the urgency of time She and ginkgo can also play a play together. It''s just ginkgo''s own choice. She gave up Huasheng, that is, she gave up herself


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know whether Fengxi''s result will change if she doesn''t spend time in ginkgo, but she knows one thing very well, that is to deal with the demonized vampire in front of her!


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t want to hide his ability. Anyway, it was an open secret in the spring breeze.


    At this time, Tuttle is like a fire man who has no consciousness. His mask has been burned and nothing is left. He has a pair of fire eyes and stares at Jiang Xinrui.


    He didn''t look at the river any more, and he didn''t think about Huasheng. It can also be said that because jiangxinrui is too similar to Huasheng, after Tuttle''s demonization, he can''t tell who is who. The main reason is that his eyes are full of fire. It''s hard to see anything!

 Chapter 3049

    "I think you''re suffering now! I''ll see you to your princess now


    "You''ve killed so many people in Jiangcheng. I''ll kill you, and you won''t be wronged!"


    Jiang Xinrui slowly walks into tattle who is "spontaneous combustion", and the spiritual power in her hands is getting bigger and bigger. Originally, Jiang Xinrui still wanted to torture him with spiritual power, until tattle can no longer insist on begging for mercy and give him another pleasure.


    But now it can''t, because Jiang Xinrui has heard a cry of pain coming from the room. This is her aunt Fengxi''s voice.


    Should have been awake, is in full production!


    At such a critical moment, Jiang Xinrui knows that she can''t delay her time. She also wants to guard aunt Fengxi.


    If something happens to Aunt Fengxi, she can say that she really has to bear a responsibility in her heart.


    "You killed my princess? You killed my princess


    "I''ll kill all of you and bury her with me!"


    "Great lord of the dark god, I am willing to sacrifice ninety-nine souls to you, and all living beings will become your slaves!"


    "Come on, Lord of darkness. Here is the purest blood in the world..."


    Tuttle looked at the aura in Jiang Xinrui''s hand, his mouth was full of words, and there was no fear in his eyes, although such aura could swallow him completely, and there was no possibility of survival.


    But he was still not afraid, and even did not dodge. He stood face to face. His mask had already been burned. Now, let alone the whole face, the whole person was on fire.


    It''s just that the fire on his body is different from the ordinary fire. Tuttle doesn''t seem to feel the same, and even has a magical spirit.


    At this time, Tuttle, like Jiang Liu, was demonized. It can be said that he was no longer Tuttle. His body and soul were sacrificed.


    And the living people that Tuttle devoured during this period all made nourishment. He didn''t eat for himself at all.


    Tuttle even sacrificed himself for revenge. Now it doesn''t matter whether he is alive or not, because his princess has no chance to be reborn.


    In Tuttle''s eyes, Princess MIA really just fell asleep, not died!


    Now he can''t use Jiang Xinrui''s blood any more. He can only think of other ways to sacrifice it to the former king of his Yuezhi family, who is also an evil king expelled by his family.


    Only such a vampire has a chance to destroy the world.


    And Tuttle said this, he is not him, but a new vampire king, it can be said that this life is not spontaneous combustion, is rebirth!


    "Lord of darkness? It''s no use coming today. "


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Tuttle''s behavior with contempt in her eyes. It''s not that she looks down on him, but that she looks down on him from the bottom of her heart.


    If it''s really powerful, how can it die? It''s only now that another vampire is sacrificing it?


    It''s all the same thing. Besides, his sacrifice is not professional at all. Although Jiang Xinrui has little knowledge, she knows that it must be the worst sacrifice ceremony she has ever seen.


    Then jiangxinrui words fall, no longer give "Tuttle" the opportunity to attack first, take the lead in playing a good Aura!


    See a light red aperture straight hit "Tuttle" body.


    "Bang!"


    The red aperture and the brilliant red fire collided, producing a huge collision sound and a huge smoke!

 Chapter 3050

    In the dark, the collision of the two forces is relatively bright!


    Of course, it can also be said that it is quite flashing. The huge aperture makes the whole ten mile spring breeze not calm on this night.


    Then I saw that the two sides even collided and exploded a lot of sparks.


    Sparks are everywhere. They actually burn to the green belt in the distance, blocking almost all the roads of spring breeze.


    Needless to say, the spring breeze is bound to make headlines in Jiangcheng tomorrow.


    It''s just that this evening is a little sad, or whether it can pass, it''s all a question!


    "Solved? Easier than I thought? "


    "It''s really a little too easy."


    Jiang Xinrui looks at tattle who has been blasted into a Mars son in front of her. She looks a little incredulous.


    If it''s just Tuttle, Jiang Xinrui feels that this vampire can''t take on his own move. This is for sure. Tuttle has no combat effectiveness. He has unlimited Yin moves, which means that he has the chance to do so many things with this Yin move.


    If we really talk about the combat effectiveness, what can make Jiang Xinrui feel something is the dark god baron who made Tuttle black.


    According to Tuttle, it was the sacrifice of ninety-nine souls. Is it really so weak?


    "Don''t underestimate the enemy!"


    "Observe first, and wait until all the flames are out."


    "You Let''s just stay here, watch together, make sure nothing''s wrong, and leave. "


    "It''s the same to face any enemy in the future, because you don''t know what his real ability is! Or is it the golden cicada''s shell? Don''t you cut grass to get rid of roots? Your mother and I used to underestimate each other. I didn''t expect that there was such a fish in the other''s net, which caused the future trouble today! "


    Jiangliu originally wanted to let Jiang Xinrui go in first. She didn''t want her little child to be covered with killing at this time.


    No matter what the other party is killed for, the person who started the operation doesn''t want to be Jiang Xinrui.


    If you want to avoid it, you can avoid it. But Jiang Liu also feels that he can''t stop it, just like he can''t stop the vicissitudes of the world.


    Jiang Rui is willing to ask herself what she really thinks instead of what she really thinks. He and Huasheng go to today, really want their children not to go the old way.


    An an Fen, flat light living a human life, but the reality is often contrary to what he thought.


    Jiangliu knows that it''s too late to stop jiangxinrui. At the beginning, unless jiangxinrui really doesn''t have any spiritual power to use.


    As long as she can use her spiritual power, no one can really stop her. Moreover, she is born with this ability, and there is no way to stop her.


    And what Jiangliu can do now is to think that jiangxinrui can better protect itself.


    Just like this time, she came back safely and saved her two children by the way. It''s already very good, but not every time in the future, she will be so lucky and meet such weak opponents.


    Besides, conceit is the essence of everyone.


    If he and Hua Sheng are not too confident in their abilities, maybe Fengxi will not be hurt like this, even if they can protect Fengxi''s mother and son''s lifeblood with aura.


    But it also made Fengxi suffer from reckless disaster, even pain and torture And the damage to Qin, Wan and Yu!

 Chapter 3051

    Jiangliu''s ears are also accompanied by the cry of Fengxi''s pain. Jiangliu can hear it clearly outside. Huasheng inside and those who care about Fengxi, how painful their hearts will be!


    Although Jiang Liu didn''t say anything on the surface, he knew in his heart that if Hua Sheng encountered such a thing, he didn''t know what attitude he would use to face it. Sometimes, he really appreciated Qin Wanyu, his friends around him.


    No matter what happened, I didn''t choose to leave. Instead, I stood firmly on my side, supported all the time and never left.


    "I see."


    Jiang Xinrui nodded silently. She couldn''t help but feel a little anxious in her eyes. The main reason was that she heard aunt Fengxi''s cry, which was heartbreaking. Jiang Xinrui''s heart also hurt. If she didn''t go to have a look, she really couldn''t be at ease, but she also knew that she was in the past now, in fact, nothing could help!


    Jiang Xinrui agrees with her father''s words, because she always thinks so. She only chooses to be silent because she is worried that Jiang Liu and Hua Sheng will not accept them.


    But after hearing his father''s words, Jiang Xinrui understood that his father had changed his strategy and was not deliberately protecting himself.


    A lot of things are ready to face.


    Just a quarter of an hour ago, it was not like this?


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know how far the river''s heart has changed, but she knows that listening to her father''s words is right!


    I saw that tattle, who was blown up by his aura, had never changed the light that should have been extinguished.


    Just as I was preparing to move forward, the flames that had been torn apart suddenly flew up in the air, synthesizing a complete human nature in mid air.


    The shape of a fireman.


    As for Tuttle''s appearance, it was long gone.


    Now standing here is the Dark Lord of the moon family, the once abandoned king.


    The reason for abandonment is that he is cruel and merciless. For his own mana, he even cannibalizes his companions.


    In Yuezhi''s family, all the young students who have some strength are eaten by him, and there is no residue left. In the end, there is no way to seal him together!


    I didn''t expect to be sacrificed by a little vampire with low mana today.


    His greatest ability is to swallow. He wants to eat whatever it is.


    For useful things, he can keep, useless, just like the extinguished flame, throw out


    Most of the debris from the explosion were tattle''s limbs. Those things were useless waste to the Lord of darkness. He only wanted his soul.


    And he also no matter what hatred or not, no matter what family has been destroyed, he just wants to swallow everything in front of him, especially the most attractive thing, pure blood!


    This kind of thing is tailor-made for him, it can also be said to be a gift to greet him!


    "I I love it


    The dark god Jue''s fiery red eyes looked at Jiang Xinrui, the girl who attracted him the most, and then expressed his most sincere opinions.


    And his voice is really not as good as that of Tuttle, and the listeners want to hit people more.


    This voice is like being hoarse after being smoked by the fire, unable to speak, but also hard to speak.


    It''s hard to hear.


    Jiang Xinrui is naturally hard to accept such a voice. She can''t help pinching her hands tightly. Then she takes a deep breath and seals her hands again. No matter what the other party is, she has already felt her killing intention. The other party doesn''t want to let her go, so she has to fight.


    As for the river, silent stand on the side, watch!

 Chapter 3052

    The purpose of watching the war is very simple. The river needs to see the fighting ability of Jiang Xinrui with its own eyes.


    Jiang Xinrui''s strength is clear, but he has never seen how she fights. This time, it is also an opportunity. He happens to be here and can clearly know her shortcomings.


    Point out her shortcomings. Next time, if he is not here, he can rest assured.


    Of course, there is also the most important point, that is, the river is not easy to enter now!


    Fengxi is still producing in the room.


    Then I saw two forces collide again, but this time it was obviously different from the previous one.


    The fireman in front of him didn''t explode again because of the collision. Instead, he separated directly, just like a pieced up villain, which was divided into three dimensions and then merged.


    As for Jiang Xinrui''s aura, it''s empty!


    "Ha ha ha..."


    "I''m from sacrifice, his broken body has been broken by you, what''s left is only the soul, or the soul for me to divide at will, you can''t hurt me!"


    "Let me eat it! It''s your luck. I haven''t tasted such fresh blood as you for a long time


    "Although your blood feels old, it doesn''t matter. I won''t mind..."


    "And there''s a lot of fresh blood in that room. I can''t wait!"


    The head and body of the Dark Lord were separated directly, and he flew to the father and daughter of the river. At a close look, the fire on his head was like a mirage. He was not really spontaneous combustion at all.


    It can also be said that the spontaneous combustion of the piece has been separated out, he will be useless garbage cleaning.


    Tuttle may never have thought that people really dislike him for his life, even for the sacrifice of his soul


    It''s just that these tatters will never have a chance to know. A complete lunatic like him will never have this chance.


    And the Dark Lord will not care, he only cares about the attractive blood around.


    "Concentrate! Don''t be distracted. The soul is not hard to deal with. "


    "Don''t worry about your aunt Fengxi. Your mother is protecting her. I''ve also provided her with spiritual power. She has the strength to persist until the end of the production. There are two layers of boundary around the room. It takes him time to get in."


    "And that''s enough time for you to deal with him."


    "Think about how to deal with such a thing. It''s invisible."


    As the river flows back, it can not only protect the core of the river, but also pay attention to the border behind, so that there will be no accident behind Huasheng.


    It can also make Fengxi production at ease.


    As for Ginkgo biloba and Yu Ping, when Jiang Xinrui and the dark god Jue collided for the first time, they were already stunned in the border. Ordinary people can''t bear the aftereffects.


    "I see."


    Jiang Xinrui replied that she looked at the closed door behind her. Her mother was all in it. She couldn''t let her down any more.


    Then carefully thinking about how to deal with such things, and not let him run!


    In fact, the only greatest ability of the Dark Lord is speed, because he can escape from each other as quickly as he perceives danger, and he can attack each other as well


    Jiang Xinrui twice hit empty, feel is oneself too anxious.


    Now she needs to be well prepared and win again!


    The river is nearby, looking at the spiritual power change of Jiang Xinrui''s whole body, and his eyes change slightly. The child''s keen ability to fight is faster than he imagined!


    At the same time, the door again heard!

 Chapter 3053

    "Ah..."


    "Why does it hurt so much?"


    There was a scream in the spring breeze. It was a heartrending cry. In the silent night, the sound seemed to spread out ten miles! Feng Xi didn''t know she could shout so much.


    But she had to admit that, compared with the pain caused by the injury she usually suffered from, it was just a small thing to see a big one!


    "It''s not easy to have a baby..."


    This is an exclamation, but the exclamation voice is very small, after shouting, completely no strength, like the tone of irony.


    Because Fengxi didn''t expect to be so weak!


    But it''s just a little hurt. If it wasn''t for ah Sheng, she would never wake up!


    At this time, she was lying in the middle of the ten mile spring breeze living room on the high-grade carpet bought by Huasheng Having a baby in pain


    Fengxi is sweating. Her face doesn''t change at all. She is as pale as when she is outside. Naturally, Huasheng''s spiritual power is also useful. That is to make Fengxi wake up and have the strength to have children.


    However, the injury can''t be recovered overnight. The whole person seems to have just recovered from a long illness, but Fengxi is actually just


    it''s just that after all, it''s still a premature birth. How can it be the same as a normal birth? The painful process of Fengxi is ten times more than that of normal pregnant women!


    Besides, Qin Xiaobao''s vitality is also damaged. Even though Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu are forced to hang their lives with spiritual power, they can''t be as healthy as normal children


    "Fengxi, you hold on. It doesn''t matter whether the baby is born or not. You must be good. I won''t be angry with you any more. I''m jealous that you are better than me to ah Sheng..."


    "As long as you are well, you can do anything It''s because I shouldn''t tell you about having children. Otherwise, you won''t have such a big accident. You won''t be attacked by an ordinary person at all. "


    "If something happens to you, I''ll follow you, so if you think about it, you must hold on to it!"


    Qin Wanyu holds Fengxi''s hand and squints at Fengxi''s weak eyes. Qin Wanyu''s cold sweat has to catch up with Fengxi''s painful sweat of giving birth to a child.


    It''s even more than the sweat of the wind. People say that women are made of water. Unexpectedly, in Qin, Wan and Yu, this man is made of water. The whole person seems to be wet with water.


    The broken hair between the forehead has already been completely attached to the forehead, and the eye socket has never been dry. It has always been moist.


    At the moment, Qin Wanyu really regrets it more than ever. If he didn''t insist on having a child at the beginning, wouldn''t it be the case today?


    He clearly knows the identity of Fengxi. She will lose all her mana during this period. Even after the baby is born, Fengxi will not be able to recover immediately


    "Qin, Wan and Yu!"


    "Can you stop babbling like a woman and get bored!"


    "I''m having a baby!"


    "Wait for my mother to give birth to this baby. If you dare to be angry with me in the future, I''ll make you blind to us!"


    "And Qin Xiaobao, come out for me! The luxury house you ordered is due ahead of time, so you can''t live in it! "


    "Ah Sheng Although I haven''t had a baby, Hua Zhi has. Just help me. Go out and have a look. The sound of fighting and explosion outside can suppress my voice. How can that little girl be with the river outside? "

 Chapter 3054

    "Qingfeng, white wolf king, you also go, don''t guard me, I''ve woken up, it''s OK, gave birth to this little ancestor, I stood up!"


    The wind Xi can shout, really can''t hold back, she also knows, in this way, Qin Wanyu will certainly worry.


    Looking at the appearance of Qin Wanyu, Fengxi is really unbearable, knowing that he really scared Qin Wanyu.


    And ah Sheng


    Hua Sheng has hardly said anything since he was hurt by Feng Xi. Even Jiang Xinrui has come back without saying anything. He is angry with the child in his heart!


    Although Fengxi was in a coma, she didn''t wake up later. Of course, she knew it. She just thought that she could have a baby and get away. Fengxi suddenly felt that it didn''t hurt so much.


    And she was also worried. Although she didn''t understand the specific situation, she also understood that Jiang Xinrui must have done something in the middle. Otherwise, how could it have been so long?


    Although Fengxi doesn''t know jiangxinrui''s ability, she knows that Jiangliu and Huasheng are so calm that jiangxinrui is not so simple.


    Now, because she is angry with her child, Fengxi is also under a little pressure. She doesn''t know what''s going on in jiangxinrui. Now everyone is gathered here. If something happens outside, Fengxi can''t think of it


    And the little bully in her stomach, why didn''t she come out!


    The wind Xi is scold also scold, the strength also used, just don''t see reaction.


    She wanted to cut it out directly, but she also knew that there was no doctor, and no one would do it as a last resort!


    "You don''t have to worry about things outside. They can solve them. You can give me all your strength to have children now. You don''t have to worry about anything else!"


    "Wind, I tell you, today! If anything happens to you or any of the children in your stomach, I will chase you back even if I go to the underworld, but you should know that you will be different from that normal person in the future. I see what you can do! "


    Huasheng holds Fengxi''s hand and keeps conveying spiritual power to maintain Fengxi''s physical strength.


    Fengxi is a pain fool now. She doesn''t notice her own situation at all. If she leaves now and her spirit is broken, then she is not a pain problem.


    As for the outside, Huasheng is not worried, but she also knows that nowadays, there are few opponents of Jiangliu in the world. She really doesn''t have to worry. It''s not over that the outside can be solved for such a long time. It''s very likely that Jiangliu wants jiangxinrui to practice.


    Hua Sheng is not particularly worried. Besides, she really can''t leave here because of the wind. Once she leaves, it''s probably a corpse and two lives.


    And the white wolf king looked at each other with the wind, lowered his head, and answered "yes", but no one went out, just carrying his back and keeping watch beside Fengxi, saying that nothing could go now.


    If they don''t have to remember the river wind, they can''t even deal with it directly.


    Of course, they don''t think that the river can''t be dealt with. They just think that they''d better not make trouble.


    "Ah Sheng, why don''t you speak gently now! Why don''t you follow me when I have a baby... "


    Feng Xi is wronged by Hua Sheng, but she believes that Hua Sheng can only shut up and continue to live!


    One hand is holding the ferocious Huasheng, the other hand is holding the crying husband. Fengxi feels as if she has strength!

 Chapter 3055

    In the spring breeze of ten li, there are many screams. A woman is struggling to give birth, and there are a lot of people standing around. There are all kinds of people, adults, children, ghosts and wolf king.


    "Mom, when you gave birth to me, was it so painful? It''s not so clever that my little brother hasn''t come out yet. I''m not as good as I was at that time. Dad, I didn''t let you suffer too much in those years! "


    "And my sister, why don''t you come in?"


    "It''s not easy to worry about one by one, eh."


    "Ah, ah, ah Mom, Mei Ma, don''t pinch me... "


    The little prince is sitting beside Hua Zhi. His pretty face is full of worry. He is worried about the wind and Jiang Xinrui.


    And his exclamation is serious.


    A child''s world is not so complicated. Maybe it''s because he''s really young. Although he''s only seven years old and his brain circuits are difficult to understand when he speaks, it also shows that his words are the most innocent at this time.


    Just get pinched every time!


    The little prince''s face was pinched and deformed. He cried out for the first time and immediately closed his mouth, because Aunt Fengxi was still giving birth not far away. At this time, she did not dare to influence him.


    Although he is small, he knows a lot of things. It can be seen that it''s very dangerous.


    "Call me mom again, and I''ll pinch you once. Shut up."


    "I should have suffered a lot when I gave birth to you. Your father didn''t want to tell you that I almost didn''t jump off the stairs! So you''d better be nice to me and don''t make trouble


    "In addition, Ruirui is older than you. She is a elder sister. Why do you always call her younger sister? You are seven years old and Ruirui is thirteen years old. You are aunt Fengxi. You are the elder brother!"


    Hua Zhi patted her son and told him to be honest. The child''s brain circuit was not normal. She was afraid just now, but after a while, she was not afraid in the twinkling of an eye. When she was busy here, he could run to Fengxi to make her happy and let her not be afraid.


    Hua Zhi doesn''t know whether to praise him.


    And Hua Zhi has been doing the preparatory work beside, the baby is ready to be born!


    It''s just that Hua Zhi is still a little worried. Although she is calm on the surface, she looks at ah Sheng with more confidence and thinks it should be OK. But her idea is ordinary people''s thinking. Pregnant women are so hurt. Even if ah Sheng has a way to save them, Feng Xi is afraid that it is difficult to have a child.


    "Don''t you believe in Wu Mei very much? Why is that so disturbing? "


    "What about that confidence? It doesn''t work for me, does it? "


    "Now that you believe in Wu Mei, you should believe it too. She won''t let Feng Xi do anything."


    Hua Lin, along with Bai Hao and Bai Kangning, has been very honest and quiet since she came in to hide from the disaster. She may also know that her behavior today will be complained, but everyone will have no time to pay attention to it.


    Hua Lin is clear, so she is quiet. As long as the whole family can spend the night safely, no matter what happens, she also recognizes it. But looking at Hua Zhi and others around the wind, they are worried.


    But because of today''s event, Hua Lin has no face to say anything in the past. She wants to comfort her, but as soon as she says it, it changes her taste.


    Hua Lin said, also feel wrong, especially see Hua Zhi and others, including Hua Sheng looked at her, Hua Lin bit her mouth, face a little at a loss.


    "Xiao Lin! Don''t say it. "


    "You go on, save people first. If we can help, just say it. Let''s go."

 Chapter 3056

    Bai Hao hears Hua Lin''s words and looks at everyone''s face. Hua Zhi, in particular, knows that Hua Zhi''s temperament is not Hua Sheng. If it wasn''t for Feng Xi, the situation would be more serious and the outside would be restless. Presumably, Hua Zhi would have found Hua Lin long ago.


    As for what will be said, Bai Haohe can understand, in the final analysis, it is because of him.


    And I am like a coward at the moment, even want to protect this child.


    Ruirui and Jiangliu are outside. He is a big man, even a policeman, but he hides in the room.


    There are more things waiting for them when things are over outside.


    These three sisters are not necessarily what they will become.


    So Bai Hao quickly stretched out his hand to pull Hua Lin, indicating that she still didn''t say anything.


    Hualin is also anxious now, not necessarily can say anything, just like now, Hualin''s heart is kind, want to let Huazhi not so worried, but say the words, but no one can listen to.


    He can understand that Hua Lin is also worried, just because there are too many things happening tonight, and her worry about what Hua Lin is doing outside is not appropriate.


    When Bai Hao speaks, he looks at Xiang Huasheng with complicated eyes. In fact, Bai Hao says that he will help. He just says that he doesn''t think Huasheng will need their help. Today, it''s not just a person who is sad.


    It can be said that Tuttle''s revenge on Huasheng is successful. Bai Hao believes that Huasheng is in a good mood at the moment.


    It''s just that Bai Hao''s tone of voice is obviously powerless. Everyone in this room has a lot of unspeakable thoughts.


    "Hua Lin, if you can''t speak, don''t say it. I don''t want to talk to you now, and I don''t want to talk to you. Take care of your family and don''t give a Sheng any more trouble."


    "If you still feel dissatisfied, you can go out. Don''t say I''m cruel. What you do and what you say are not much kinder than me."


    Hua Zhi understand Hua Lin''s meaning, but can''t accept her way, all things happened today, Hua Zhi also don''t know who is wrong.


    My heart is in a mess. Now my only expectation is that Fengxi can give birth to a baby safely, and the things outside will be solved as soon as possible, so that the whole family will be healthy and safe, and there will be no more twists and turns.


    Hua Zhi doesn''t dare to talk to Hua Sheng, because she doesn''t know how to comfort him. What happened today is destined to be an indelible memory.


    Especially I don''t know how to face the Hualin family.


    But Hua Zhi is still rational. She still remembers that no matter how innocent the children are, what she just said to let them go out is just angry words. She doesn''t really want to drive Bai Kangning out.


    The prince looked at his mother''s face changed, and he was honest for a moment. He didn''t dare to talk any more. He sat quietly and waited for Aunt Fengxi to give birth to a younger brother, so he was not the youngest.


    As for Hua Lin, by Hua Zhi in white Hao so a say, the facial expression more some cannot hang.


    Eyes are even dare not look like Huasheng, she does not want to, but she wants to live what''s wrong?


    Originally, these things today have nothing to do with her. It''s really Huasheng who saved her, but it can''t be made up with her family''s life.


    She just said a few more words and took her husband and children to run first. She didn''t want that vampire Tuttle to hurt her children. What''s wrong? How to become now, even the husband does not understand her.

 Chapter 3057

    Even her son, Bai Kangning, looked at her with a strange look. Hua Lin was also very sad. Who was she doing this for.


    As a result, none of the people she wanted to understand her, not to mention her husband and son.


    After tonight, I think Hua Lin will lose a lot of things.


    "Be quiet for a while. There are many rooms in the spring breeze. If you can''t stay here, change one."


    "I won''t rush anyone out, but I don''t want anyone to influence Fengxi here. You''ve all been mothers. Women have children. That''s going through hell. Besides, what happened to Fengxi just now is very clear to all of you."


    "I don''t want her to be around because the people around her are hurt a little bit!"


    "Qingfeng, white wolf king, after a while, anyone will affect your master, you can deal with it by yourself."


    Huasheng listens to the quarrel between the two sisters in her ear. How can she feel uncomfortable? The wind is still at the critical moment in front of her. She really has no mind to take care of other things.


    Besides, her daughter and husband are still outside. No matter how confident the river is, Huasheng is not confident now. She doesn''t think she can be confident now.


    For a moment, Hua Sheng really felt that after living for so many years, her most important sisterhood was defeated by a vampire.


    "Ah Sheng..."


    "Don''t do that, I It''s OK. In fact, it doesn''t hurt much to have a baby Don''t worry about it


    Although she couldn''t see what happened around her, she could still hear it clearly.


    Fengxi holds Huasheng''s hand and looks at the fatigue in her eyes. Fengxi is very distressed.


    How could her sister''s life be so full of twists and turns?


    Just when Fengxi wanted to say something, her face suddenly changed and her stomach hurt even more


    This child is really very painful every minute.


    Maybe he heard that he didn''t feel pain, so the child immediately competed with him.


    But the competition is the competition. The child has never come out. It''s all the people who are suffering.


    "Because of Yu Ping''s two knives, the baby''s fetal position is not right, how can you not hurt?"


    "Hold on, keep your strength. I''ll use my spiritual power to transfer him. Your mother and son will be OK."


    "Don''t be distracted and concentrate on your life. Do you really think my spiritual power is omnipotent? After a long delay, the child will really have an accident. "


    Huasheng holds Fengxi''s hand and doesn''t care much about Fengxi''s tone.


    Because Huasheng can see that Fengxi''s heart is big, which is shown at any time.


    Even in an emergency like having a baby.


    "I know, but the child really doesn''t understand me at all. Why hasn''t he come out yet?"


    Feng Xi holds her most important person in both hands, and her heart is also worried.


    She''s still waiting to have a baby and go out to fight.


    When should she hide behind the children and put the danger in the front.


    Fengxi never thought of this day.


    "Wait a minute! Ah Sheng, I feel that he has a reaction, isn''t he Finally, I''m going to have a baby... "


    The wind is wheezing, feeling the change under the body, eyes a bright, instant strength.


    "The wind, with some strength, finally saw the dawn, the child is coming out."


    Hua Zhi looked at it, and her heart was excited, even more than that of giving birth to her own child.


    For Hua Sheng''s words just now, Hua Zhi naturally means to shut up and not argue with Hua Lin any more.


    It''s her problem. If you know what''s going on and what she''s doing, you have to argue with Hua Lin.


    Fortunately, the wind has finally made a move here!

 Chapter 3058

    "Really? The boy is finally coming out. "


    "Great, daughter-in-law, you come on, persistence is victory, you bite me, you hurt, don''t bite yourself, my skin is thick!"


    "You bite yourself, I look distressed."


    "After this birth, we don''t want any more children Don''t say anything... "


    When Qin Wanyu heard Feng Xi say that he felt different. He was really going to have a baby. As the saying goes, the palace has opened


    This is not far away from life, and it''s not time for Qin, Wan and Yu to become more excited and finally to be born.


    After waiting all night, Qin Wanyu felt that his whole life''s sweat had been shed today.


    Especially looking at the painful appearance of Fengxi, which made Fengxi painful for such a long time, Qin Wanyu wanted to press everything on himself. How could he not be a man giving birth to a child!


    Such things should be done by men.


    "Remember what you said It''s really not easy for me to have a baby. Even if you want to, I don''t want to... "


    Fengxi squints at Qin Wanyu and wants to laugh, but she really has no strength. Of course, she also wants to waste her extra strength.


    How could she not understand Qin Wanyu''s heart


    Now she wants to finish the birth and finish it. The sport of having children is really not suitable for her.


    Feng Xi thinks that she is still suitable to be a female Xia.


    Huasheng has been conveying spiritual power to Fengxi, leading her child to change her position. Of course, she has known for a long time.


    Then Hua Sheng looked out of the window. Since they came in, the light outside the window never stopped.


    Just like the fireworks on New Year''s Eve when I was a child, the sky is full of red light, or color!


    But now the outside has nothing to do with fireworks.


    At this time, ten miles outside the spring breeze, explosions continue, a girl is trying to fight, the body aura like inexhaustible general, constantly attacking the other party this is not a ghost thing.


    This girl is no other than Jiang Xinrui!


    And the river stood aside, watching, once there is a problem, he will be able to quickly respond to protect the safety of jiangxinrui.


    "You can''t kill me. I don''t have any entity. Is that pregnant woman screaming inside? I feel the breath of a new life, especially strong. "


    "The baby''s blood, though small, is the purest, and nothing can replace it," murmured the Lord of darkness.


    At this time, he was like a small light bulb, flashing constantly, of course, because he was interrupted by Jiang Xinrui.


    Red limbs, constantly scattered and healed.


    Jiangxinrui can''t kill him, and he can''t hurt jiangxinrui and Jiangliu.


    In fact, after a while, the Lord of darkness found the problem. The two men were deliberately practicing with themselves.


    Of course, he was angry in his heart, but there was no way. He could only waste it, looking for opportunities and waiting for opportunities.


    Otherwise, there is no chance of winning.


    Because of this, the mouth of the dark god did not stop, distracting Jiang Xinrui''s attention, but the result is very obvious, it does not have much effect.


    After all, he is still changing into different "fireworks".


    And the river is also paying attention to his behavior.


    It can be said that he has no chance to kill Jiang Xinrui.


    In this way, the Dark Lord can''t help but feel a little irritable. If it goes on like this, he will be exhausted. After all, he has just been sacrificed, and his body energy needs to be replenished in time. Here, his only energy source is blood.


    It''s just the blood that''s close at hand, but far away

 Chapter 3059

    In front of each piece of blood, are so attractive, aroma compelling, but he can not access any one.


    Even want to go can''t do, the Dark Lord can''t help but chagrin, this Tuttle, even dead don''t do good, since want to sacrifice, why should such an embarrassing situation to him.


    The Dark Lord did not expect that the little girl in front of him was so powerful that he had no way to start. The man in front of him was even more unfathomable. Although he did not fight, there was no need to fight between the two strong men.


    You can feel the strength of the other side just by the power.


    The Lord of darkness didn''t want to admit that he couldn''t fight against the river and a child, but in fact, he couldn''t escape from the father and daughter, let alone subdue them, which fully showed that he didn''t dare to admit it.


    "You don''t have to think about that, let alone the baby. It''s my brother."


    "If I were you, I would pray that the baby would be born safely, otherwise you might die in pain today, because I have no patience to deal with you any more."


    "You''d better go back where you came from! In order to pray for my unborn brother, I can surpass you and purify your dirty soul, because those who died in vain accumulate a blessing! "


    "Of course, this blessing does not belong to you."


    Jiang Xinrui has no patience, every attack becomes more and more fierce, not like a teenage girl.


    Let alone like a human little girl, because a normal human child will not be like her. She can hang the vampire king with her spiritual power.


    In the past few years after Chang''an left, Jiang Xinrui has changed a lot. It can be said that every year she is changing, not only in appearance, but also in mood.


    It''s not the joy of the past that can make this decision.


    Once put down in front of thick, is a disguise, she knows her own problems, do not want to worry about everyone.


    In fact, Jiang Liu should have found out for a long time, but he didn''t expect that the child would endure for so many years. Looking at her way of doing things, it didn''t happen overnight.


    It turned out that in the year after Chang''an left, Jiang Xinrui''s mind changed, not only the superficial miss, but also many thoughts. The pain of losing her brother was like engraved in her heart. She had already changed herself, just pretending that nothing had happened.


    But as long as something happens, all emotions can no longer be hidden, it can be said that Jiang Xinrui did not want to continue to hide.


    Jiang Liu knows to let her ideas go, even to cooperate with her practice, and to cover for her. Is that right.


    But he has no choice, except to stand on Jiang Xinrui''s side and help her hide, because he has no way to make up for a brother to give her, but also want to see a daughter out of the haze.


    To untie Jiang Xinrui''s heart knot is to return Chang''an to her. It''s so simple, but he can never do it.


    Jiang Liu felt that he was a failure as a father. It can be said that he never succeeded from the beginning.


    What we can do now is just to protect, or to let go. Within the scope of our own protection, we can look at her and hope that she can be really happy, really put down and really be herself, instead of living in the shadow of another person forever.

 Chapter 3060

    "I''m not young, but I''m not young! If you can really kill me, we won''t delay so long now. You and I know in our hearts that none of us can kill anyone, not including the future, but the present. "


    "Instead of this, we''d better make peace. I won''t kill your family, and you don''t pester me any more. We''ll go our separate ways. After all, the one who has hatred with your family is the vampire who sacrificed for me. Now he''s dead, too. I have no hatred with you, and naturally I won''t pester you endlessly."


    "So it''s unreasonable for you to kill me."


    "In the room, the woman who was crying in pain has been suffering for a while. For you, it''s a terrible thing to have a baby. You''re anxious to see her, and I''m anxious to see the new world, so let''s let go of each other."


    "I admit, I can''t stand you. Similarly, you can''t move me. We are tied and irrelevant. How about that?"


    The Dark Lord looked serious, and his tone was more sincere, which was different from the arrogance and lack of beating just now.


    As if it was not him just now, and his plea for mercy became like a friendly negotiation.


    But the reality will not be such a joke, let alone such a ridiculous ending.


    Just in the dark, God''s words fell, the wind screamed, once again across the sky, such pain, very people can bear.


    The pain of a woman giving birth to a child is equivalent to multiple ribs breaking at the same time, but Fengxi is different from them. It is equivalent to the pain of the whole body being skinned and the bones being ground to powder.


    "Ah..."


    "Why don''t you come out, ah Sheng, or I''ll have a caesarean section. I''m afraid of children I can''t hold on any longer... "


    The previous cry of pain was clear. Even the Dark Lord outside could hear it clearly, let alone the river and the river core.


    In the latter sentence, the voice gradually decreases. If it wasn''t for Jiang Xinrui''s difference from ordinary people, he might not be able to hear it.


    But now she can understand, her aunt Fengxi, I''m afraid she really can''t stand it, otherwise she won''t say such words.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xinrui''s heart is even more anxious, even if the dark god doesn''t say, Jiang Xinrui is also anxious, but she knows very well that she must solve the dark god before she goes to see Fengxi.


    This is the last vampire, and also the last trouble. Jiang Xinrui can''t leave disaster. The result of cutting grass without removing roots is now


    So Jiang Xinrui won''t make the same mistake again.


    This can be seen not only by the river, but also by the Lord of darkness. If the girl doesn''t kill him completely today, she won''t give up and let him go.


    Therefore, the so-called begging for mercy of the Lord of darkness is just an illusion waiting for an opportunity.


    In the moment when the father and daughter of the river were distracted by the painful cry of the wind, the dark god suddenly found the opportunity and grasped it for the last time. A pair of firemen quickly condensed into two swords and rushed towards the father and daughter of the river. The speed was not visible to the naked eye.


    The red flame, in this dark night, is particularly dazzling. From a distance, it looks like two rockets away from the bull''s-eye, shooting out towards the end.


    The two rockets are also surrounded by a thick magic gas. Once they are contaminated, even if they can''t pierce the flesh and blood, they can corrode the bodies of Jiangliu father and daughte

 Chapter 3061

    At the moment when the rocket came out of its sheath, the Dark Lord''s eyes glared like copper coins. As long as this one was hit, he would be able to increase his strength and improve his cultivation.


    As long as they can hurt the father and daughter, others are not afraid. Besides, there are still a lot of women and children. As for the two men, the Lord of darkness did not pay any attention.


    Because the aura and blood here are excellent nourishment. Although he doesn''t need aura very much, it can make him very comfortable and make the blood he sucks more powerful. That''s enough for him.


    And the blood here can make up for his lack of blood over the years. It can be seen how different this ten mile spring breeze is from his heart.


    It''s just that this difference also represents danger, because ordinary people don''t have this ability. Even if he has been sealed for many years, he knows that people in this family are not normal people.


    The Dark Lord knows this very well, but he has no choice. Not only Jiang Xinrui will not let him go, but he also needs to draw a lot of blood in a short time when he is sacrificed. Otherwise, he can''t maintain himself in this world.


    Because he died a long time ago. The so-called seal is just a kind of saying. It''s better to listen to.


    For a vampire like her who completely disobeys the rules, the old generation of mages will not leave him, and only these modern little vampires who are trapped in a magic barrier will choose to sacrifice him.


    He had already wasted too much time. He had no chance to find more fresh blood, so he had to draw materials nearby, because at that moment, he did not expect that the family would be so difficult to deal with.


    It can be said that I thought it was unusual, but I didn''t think it was so unusual. After all, sacrifice came for revenge. If the other party was really easy to deal with, Tuttle would not choose to sacrifice him.


    In the moment of the inner monologue of the dark nerve, his attack, that is, two rockets, has rushed in front of Jiang Liu''s father and daughter.


    And in the eyes of the Dark Lord, the two sharp arrows on fire are about to pierce their faces, corrode their bodies and absorb their blood. In this way, he can have his own body and not use the illusory soul.


    Although the soul also has the advantages of the soul, it is not a long-term solution after all. How can there be no body in this world, even if he is just a vampire, and he is eager to have a living, warm body.


    But his idea is a big dream after all, how can the river look at such a rocket and not evade?


    In other words, how can such a move hurt him? The entanglement with the Lord of darkness here is just to train Jiang Xinrui''s reaction speed. The Lord of darkness showed his ability and speed as soon as he appeared. For the river, it was just dozing off. Someone gave him a pillow.


    At the moment when the two rockets were about to hit, in fact, it was only a blink of an eye. Jiang Liu watched Jiang Xinrui''s reaction slow for half a second. His eyebrows moved slightly. He raised his hand gently. An invisible barrier stood in front of his father and daughter.


    Only two rockets, also can be said that two groups of rapid flames, rigidly stopped in front of the river father and daughter.


    Jiang Xinrui in the future, whenever she recalled that moment, she felt that the rocket that rushed to her had touched her eyelashes!

 Chapter 3062

    At the moment, the fire was extinguished a little bit. At last, it seemed that the fire had been extinguished, drained its strength, and directly fell to the ground, without even a spark.


    Avoid the edge of the do very well, in front of the river, there is no ability to bang se!


    The two rockets were all pushed down by the river. The Dark Lord''s self righteous speed was just like that in front of the river. If the river wasn''t watching, he might have been sacrificed, but he went back one night


    Jiang Xinrui looks at her, with a complicated look and more loneliness. She thinks that she is strong enough. After all, she can gather aura anytime and anywhere. This is not for anyone, not even his parents. You know, her parents are not ordinary people!


    She thought she was born strong, and she was not afraid of anything, because she knew that one day, her aura would not be broken, and her mana would not disappear.


    There is no one who is her opponent, even if she can''t fight face to face, but no one can consume her.


    Because Jiang Xinrui can enrich himself infinitely and will never be defeated, but this evening, Jiang Xinrui lost again and again, not just once.


    If she didn''t have her father here just now, now she''s in the middle of a rocket,


    her aura is as much as she wants, but her actual combat and reaction speed are as bad as they can be, and she won''t die forever


    Jiang Xinrui is completely guided by aura, or sensing everything around her. Her thinking can''t keep up with the changes of the battlefield.


    She has always felt that her aura is not as important as her opponent''s, but her body can''t be repaired.


    Then the final result must be that she wins.


    But Jiang Xinrui didn''t expect that there is another possibility that once the other party''s speed appears extremely fast, her aura will also slow down, then she can''t avoid it.


    She doesn''t have this reaction speed. Her so-called self-confidence is a kind of dependence on spirit.


    That is to say, there is another speed. Before the spirit power arrives, her body has been corroded, and she has lost. What else can we talk about to win?


    The fire around is getting weaker and weaker, and finally it turns into nothingness. Jiang Xinrui''s blood is cooling down. She just looks at her father''s powerful spiritual power like a fire extinguisher, which makes the Dark Lord unavoidable. He doesn''t even have time to disperse. He is so fast that he can avoid it perfectly every time.


    But when he arrived at his father''s house, the Lord of darkness could not hide anything. He seemed to stand there and be beaten. His body slowly shrank into a fire.


    It''s just that the fire has become mild, and the fire is not fierce.


    He''s even begging for mercy


    Don''t think that it''s useless for him to ask for mercy. No matter the river or the core of the river will not let him go, leaving a new hidden danger for himself.


    Sometimes kindness depends on the object.


    Looking at the river, Jiang Xinrui quickly solved the problem of the dark god, and the thing that she had just played again and again without damage. Jiang Xinrui''s head slowly dropped down


    She shouldn''t be so conceited.


    If she didn''t believe in herself so much, things tonight would not be like this. There must be more ways! Better solutions.

 Chapter 3063

    "Father, I''m sorry. I''m too conceited. I thought I could, but in fact I''m a lot worse. Now things are like this. It''s all my responsibility."


    "I don''t know what I should do to make up for it, but I think things have gone wrong. It''s meaningless to make up again. It''s empty talk."


    "I feel like a failure. Jiang Xinrui shouldn''t be like this. She promised him that she would live well, even with his share, better and wonderful!"


    "But now that she has been living like that, how can she stand up to the people she promised, and I''m even more sorry for you, and aunt Fengxi..."


    Jiang Xinrui said, looking at the most injured and innocent person tonight. Listening to her shouting, it was like "rocket" stabbing her.


    Aunt Fengxi is so nice to herself. How can she make aunt Fengxi look like this!


    So late, there are several other aunts, put down their children, all because of worry about her, ran here, as a result, their children also because of themselves, almost killed.


    If it wasn''t for Aunt ginkgo''s backwardness, she didn''t know that Tuttle had sent someone to catch Bai Kangning and the prince.


    If she goes late, they will be in danger, because those vampires and Tuttle are not in the same boat at all.


    I didn''t think about it. It was just killing more people and taking more fresh blood.


    For them, it''s just a blood, but for her, it''s her family, or the family who almost died because of her conceit.


    And there''s another one in the room who''s on the verge of death.


    Even if she didn''t understand it, she knew that she was pregnant in October, and even knew that Aunt Fengxi didn''t have the time at all!


    "It''s not too late for you to understand your problems, find them and change them."


    "Fortunately, this time, your mother and I can help you stop, but it doesn''t mean that we can help you finish every time. Besides, this time, it''s not all your responsibility, but also me."


    "It''s my indulgence. I stopped your mother and gave you some time Otherwise, it won''t take so long, and your aunt Fengxi won''t have an accident... "


    "A lot of things, just a little bit, just a step It''s going to be different. "


    "And your promise to him is not used in this way. You really need to live a wonderful life, but you need to live a wonderful life, live the real you, not what anyone expects. You think that''s what he thinks, but it''s not. What he thinks is that you can really be happy."


    "Your brother There is no such self, nor is it a person who can''t afford to put down, otherwise he would not have made such a choice at the beginning. "


    "Go inside and see your aunt Fengxi! Your brother, I think he is about to give birth. I seem to hear the baby crying


    Jiangliu didn''t expect to mention Chang''an. It''s like a forbidden word, but it''s more sad. His children, every one of them is very good. They are all his best children!


    As for the baby''s cry, Jiang Liu really heard it, but he didn''t know if it was his hallucination


    Or maybe he really wanted everything to be OK.


    And the baby''s cry is a sign of a new beginning.


    It''s like the day finally dawned that night!


    "Wow Ah... "


    River words fall, jiangxinrui just about to turn into the room, the new good news, really spread out!


    The baby''s cry really comes

 Chapter 3064

    "It''s not an illusion. Go in quickly. Your aunt Fengxi must want to see you, and your mother is worried about you..."


    "I''ll clean up the outside. The people outside should be here."


    The river heard the baby''s voice inside, but he didn''t rush in. Instead, he urged Jiang Xinrui to go in first. He knew that his daughter was embarrassed.


    Of course he had to get the kids in first.


    And he had other things.


    Not only the people outside, but also the river needs to see the weak red border of the spring breeze.


    "Well..."


    Jiang Xinrui''s whole heart is her mother''s following suit. She doesn''t notice the look of the river, and her heart is very dull. She really doesn''t have the strength to see the river again.


    Then I got up and quickly went in


    After the river enters the river core, it slowly walks out of the ten mile spring breeze. Standing at the gate, it looks as if it is observing the whole ten mile spring breeze, but in fact it is observing the boundary of the ten mile spring breeze.


    Just when Jiang Xinrui was almost pierced by the rocket, it was not only the river that was protecting her, but also a force that was protecting her.


    It''s just that the flame with the Dark Lord is a color, so it''s hard to find in a moment. In addition, the border is weak, like a last breath, supported by the mind.


    Jiangliu always knows that this is the time when he was away, the man left.


    Even if he is no longer here, his border is still here to protect the safety of Chunfeng and Huasheng.


    As long as you get close to here, with the intention of killing, the red border will immediately reach the realm, remind people, and even defend


    In normal times, it will not hinder people''s access.


    It can be seen that the man really used his mind for Huasheng.


    Yes, as long as it''s Huasheng, where doesn''t he care?


    The existence of this boundary is not only clear to the river, but also clear to Huasheng, but none of them has pierced it.


    The river acquiesces to its existence and his existence.


    But in the end, there is something wrong in my heart. Everyone likes a woman.


    It''s really not good that your lover is missed, especially if this person will make you in crisis.


    Of course, although Jiang Liu cared, he never thought of destroying it. After all, what he did made him owe him.


    In spite of such things, he will not need his own debt.


    But the heart of the river still remember.


    Now it''s a ride for him. When the man left, he didn''t have a chance


    That''s right. It''s to give him a ride. This border was the last strength when it was just protecting Jiang Xinrui.


    If we can keep peace all the time, maybe this border can last longer. It''s just that this night has given it too much consumption.


    It''s not Jiangliu or Huasheng who can help. Just as in those days, the man chose to sacrifice himself, and no one can stop him.


    And his jiejie was born to protect the spring breeze. He didn''t need anyone''s help, just his own protection.


    Once the power is weak, the border will disappear a little bit, but the length of time is different.


    The last thing that the man left this time is also gone! In their lives, things about him really disappeared a little bit


    Jiang Liu thought that he would give it to him as well!

 Chapter 3065

    Looking at the light red border on the ten mile spring breeze, it becomes weaker and weaker, disappears in the wind, and finally turns into nothingness.


    About that man''s everything, a little bit of no longer see, the river can not say what is the feeling, said to be flat, but between the three of them, entangled for too long, too long!


    Once he really appreciated that person. He won in his experience and age. If he was the same age at that time, Jiangliu thought that he could not reach that person''s strength.


    In ancient times of chaos, only the strong can survive. What the river can do is to become stronger and stronger. Only when you touch, roll and climb all the way, can you have a later status with typhoid fever.


    But not all people are the same.


    "It''s a relief for him and for us that the border is broken. I can''t help him. He is the only one who can help him!"


    "He should have his own life, even if it doesn''t exist with the three realms and six paths..."


    "Don''t you think so?"


    River stood in front of the door, watching the pale red border disappear a little bit, whispering to the visitors.


    And the person who came here is no other than Hua Sheng.


    The border over the spring breeze of ten li was originally for Huasheng, but also to protect her.


    Hua Sheng knew the state of the border better than anyone else.


    Huasheng was the first to feel the looseness of the border.


    At this time, Qin Wansheng was about to give birth to his child.


    When I didn''t give him a ride, I owed him the most.


    What he wanted in his life was something she could never give


    What we can do now is to watch him leave quietly, hoping that he can really put down his obsession. Of course, Huasheng also believes that he has put it down now!


    "Because he should have lost his own life long ago..."


    "I will take good care of myself and live happily with the river. Our family will be happy and you won''t worry any more. You can rest assured."


    "Our today is your pay, I will not let you pay for nothing, will not let anyone destroy my life."


    "Leave at ease..."


    Huasheng stands opposite the river. They look at each other. Then they look up at the broken border. Because it''s almost dawn, the light of sunrise also shines in.


    The light red border is already spreading. Under the background of sunrise, it can hardly see any outline and is completely integrated into the sunlight.


    From a distance, the spring breeze seems to be getting brighter, and the protective film of that layer has disintegrated


    And Huasheng''s heart seems to be relaxed.


    Every day can clearly feel his presence, the pressure in the heart is also greater, Huasheng thought, the river is the same.


    They thank him, but he can''t give what he asks for. Even if he pays without regret, Huasheng''s heart is long. How can he accept it with peace of mind.


    She is selfish, but also annoying, Huasheng hate such himself, because watching for her born border, finally left, she really feel relaxed.


    It''s as if she finally doesn''t have to feel guilty every day.


    "As long as you are happy, you don''t feel guilty for him."


    "It''s the only thing you can do, and I think he''s happy because it''s his last choice."


    The river flows towards Huasheng and reaches out his hands to hold him in his arms. At the same time, in his heart, he is also assuring the border that has dissipated that he will make Huasheng happy.


    Will live up to his efforts

 Chapter 3066

    "Hope, I don''t want him to worry about me any more..."


    "We don''t want to cross the border here any more!"


    Hua Sheng is in the arms of the river. There is still a moment of relaxation in her heart. Only in the arms of the river can she have a moment of relaxation.


    No one can compare this. Huasheng knows who he is in love with and who is irreplaceable. He will not give up the river just because of a feeling.


    Maybe she will feel the endless pressure, and he will only feel the irreplaceable.


    The word "love" really hurts.


    In this matter, everyone is wrong, but also everyone is right!


    "Listen to you."


    "It''s daybreak, let''s go in!"


    "How is Fengxi now?"


    "As for the two of them, let''s take them in first. When the two of them wake up, you can talk about anything."


    The river gently holds Hua Sheng''s hand. When the light red border disappears completely, the river looks at two familiar people at the gate.


    Yu Ping and gingko, or the comatose Yu Ping and gingko.


    Jiangliu knew that they had awakened. After the collapse of the border, it had been a while. They had already had a reaction, but they didn''t know what attitude to face Huasheng.


    So they can only pretend to be in a coma, to be silent, to pretend that they don''t know anything, and to pretend that nothing has happened. They really hope that this is a dream


    Tuttle''s problem has been solved, but all the problems he left behind are always stuck in his heart, in Huasheng''s heart, and even in everyone''s heart.


    These are all her sisters for many years. If there was no Tuttle to stir up the trouble, Hua Sheng would never have thought that her sisters would betray her like this. What''s more, she didn''t expect that in the hearts of several sisters, she always looked at her like this


    Jiangliu doesn''t want Huasheng to stay too long on one thing and stay too long in sorrow.


    It''s time for a new life.


    Today, all this should have an end. The river has been outside all the time. I don''t know what the wind is like, but I probably know that it must be OK. Otherwise, Hua Sheng would not come out with a relaxed face.


    But the river can also see that at the moment when he pulls Hua Sheng to turn around and looks at the spring breeze, even the two people behind him, Hua Sheng''s look is dreary again.


    Even heartache.


    "The wind is very good, mother and son are safe, but they fainted. Qin Wanyu took her to the room with her children."


    "The third sister is looking after it."


    "And the fourth sister..."


    "And And help me send them back. Call Yuan Shao to pick up Yu Ping and Gao He to pick up ginkgo. They are the most important people. Call them to pick up. "


    "As for Molly..."


    "I don''t want to worry about it any more. I''m so tired today. I don''t want to worry about anything."


    "Just let me be lazy for a while. My heart is very sad. I don''t want to hear anything. No matter I''m sorry or anything else, it doesn''t matter. Many things have been done, it doesn''t matter."


    Huasheng looks at gingko and Yu Ping lying on the lawn. Their bodies are shaking slightly. She knows that they are crying and suffering.


    And in the middle of the grass, jasmine''s corpse without a drop of blood, Huasheng''s heart is as painful as a knife, who can heal the wound?


    No one can.

 Chapter 3067

    No one knows that Hua Sheng doesn''t have a heart of stone and doesn''t care about anything at this time, but he really doesn''t dare to take care of it, and he can''t breathe in his heart.


    I don''t dare to check the dead jasmine. I don''t even have the heart to ask her why she made such a choice.


    Because Hua Sheng is afraid of a question and gets a more sad answer.


    And those two people pretending to be in a coma, Yu Ping and ginkgo.


    Hua Sheng didn''t have the courage to go to them and ask them why?


    How did their sisterhood come to this day? Huasheng doesn''t dare to think about where he is. I''m sorry for you. Will it make you like this?


    If Jiang Xinrui is just a normal child without any other abilities, she will lose her child today.


    Throw a child in the vampire''s side, or from the closest person''s hand, even if later repented, but what?


    A couple of kids almost broke into the hands of a bunch of vampires.


    If there is one time later, there will be irreparable results.


    There is also the wind. Yu Ping''s two blades directly cut off their sisterhood.


    It almost killed Fengxi''s mother and son


    This pile, one by one, any one thing a little deviation accident, is irreparable, Huasheng will be forever guilty, self blame, her life can not be happy.


    These are all made by her best sisters. How can Huasheng feel at ease?


    Hua Sheng also doesn''t know what kind of attitude to face these sisters she once exchanged with her heart


    In Huasheng dialect, both Yu Ping and gingko''s bodies froze. They didn''t open their eyes, but tears rolled down the corner of their eyes to the grass.


    Even if they get to the end of their friendship, they also understand that they are sisters.


    So many things happened, how can sisterhood become what it is today?


    Hua Sheng''s heart is uncomfortable. Yu Ping and ginkgo are the same. They have no face to face Hua Sheng.


    No face!


    We all know in our hearts that if we didn''t always remember, read, become obsessive, demons, and control our own hearts, how could it be like this today.


    They are the ones who are sorry for Huasheng.


    What about Huasheng? In anyone''s eyes, she was forced to


    But Huasheng forced them to come to the end today.


    The friendship between the sisters has been completely broken!


    As for the dead Molly, even the body is hard, now she has no idea, but before she died, she regretted it.


    Because she knew that she had been cheated completely, she not only had no chance to live, but also had no chance to see Nangong again.


    In the past, people and immortals were separated, but now Yin and yang are separated. There is no possibility between them.


    In the end, it''s important for her not to let go.


    Once she was also happy, had a good boss, treated her like a sister, and she also had a man who was obedient to her.


    A share of happiness is within her reach


    It was she who threw away all these things, and finally even her life. She had no face to face Huasheng.


    But whether it''s Yu Ping, or ginkgo, or even jasmine, or even Hua Lin in the room, they are all the same pitiful people. At the last moment, they just feel that they should not, or even have no face to face. They just do it again, and they will still make the same choice

 Chapter 3068

    When Hua Sheng turns around and walks into the room, the river stops a little, dials the phone and deals with Molly''s body.


    After all, it''s a fight with Huasheng. Besides, Molly used to give up her life for Huasheng. No matter what happened, she never left Huasheng


    And she used to be so rational, even the river did not understand, how did Molly become like this in the end.


    Despite the hypnosis of tattle, it can''t be denied that Molly''s own heart has also been drilled.


    In the past, when faced with so many choices, no matter gingko or jasmine, or even Yu Ping, they stood firmly on the side of Huasheng.


    Even if threatened by life


    It''s just that Hua Sheng forgets that when they choose, they face their own lives!


    If they exchange their lives for Huasheng, any of them will.


    Gingko has been following Huasheng since she was a child. Her friendship for many years can not be replaced by anyone. She always keeps in mind the old lady''s advice and takes good care of the young lady!


    When Chuntao left, she was contemptuous. She left Huasheng for a man!


    It''s just that when it''s her turn, gingko still makes a different choice. It''s just that gingko feels different from Chuntao, that is, Gao he doesn''t want to hurt Huasheng.


    Gao he is the most innocent person. She can pay for Huasheng, but she can''t pay for Gao he''s life.


    The death of Gao he''s fiancee caused great trauma to Ginkgo biloba.


    Looking at Yu Ping again, she is the same, because she knows better who took her out of "hell" and gave her a different life.


    Hua Sheng is her noble person. She owes her a lot. She never ends her life. It''s just that she can''t have children because she is implicated by Hua Sheng


    Looking at what Yuan Shao said he didn''t care, but seeing the happy look of a child, he turned to tell himself that he didn''t like children at all


    Yu Ping''s heart seems to be torn, but at that time she didn''t dare to complain about Hua Sheng. She just thought it was her own choice.


    But day after day, Yu Ping''s heart began to change


    As for Molly, she was the one who spent the shortest time with Huasheng, but she was also the one who could give up her life for Huasheng.


    But no matter how important Huasheng is, it''s still not as selfish as her heart. It can be said that it''s the only softness in her heart.


    The only thing is the yearning for love.


    Yearning for that point of distant unreachable feelings, know it is impossible, but always unwilling to put down!


    In the final analysis, it''s only because in their eyes, life is not as important as selfishness.


    What they value more is the irreplaceable thing in their heart


    Huasheng has long been less important, or less important.


    The most important thing in my heart has long been changed.


    In fact, what Huasheng can understand is that each of them has their own life and what they really value, but she can''t understand why these people want to force her to death!


    Why would you rather trust an outsider than her?


    "Ah Sheng, stop!"


    Yu Ping looks at Hua Sheng''s back. When Hua Sheng''s hands touch the door, Yu Ping suddenly gets up and shouts at her.


    The tone of her voice was trill, because she was really crying all the time.


    But Hua Sheng hears Yu Ping''s cry and stops, but he doesn''t look back. He just listens.

 Chapter 3069

    "Do you still blame me? I understand. You must blame me for hurting the wind! "


    "You all think Fengxi is innocent. She has nothing to do with our affairs? Why should I hurt her, or what can I do for you? "


    "But have you ever thought that Feng Xi is innocent, then I am not innocent? All of you are worried about the wind. If something happens to her, all of you feel guilty, especially your daughter


    "Did I deserve what happened to me? If it wasn''t for revenge, how could those people count these things on me? Where can you find the magic that never leaves? If it wasn''t for you, I would never have been in touch with such a thing in my life, would it? "


    "Because of that, I have no more children and lost the qualification to be a mother. I will never be able to find a share of happiness."


    "When I was with Yuan Shao, I felt even more guilty, especially when he looked at the children''s eyes!"


    "Do you know how painful my heart is? All this should not have happened, I dare not blame you, but it''s really because of you, a lot of things, I don''t know, I don''t know, but don''t you know? You all remember, but you never feel ashamed of me. I''m sorry, but it''s because there''s no way to say it today. Don''t you know that we little people today are not thanks to you? "


    "Because of you, the fate of all of us has come back, and the life that should have been OK has become terrible. Don''t you feel sorry for your sister? When I do something today, you still hate me Even everyone will hate me


    "And why am I? Why do I have to go through all this, my pain, and apologize? Tell everyone, tell the world that I did wrong? "


    "If you can find anything messy, don''t you have any self reflection?"


    Yu Ping staggers to her feet and looks at the figure of Hua Sheng who hasn''t turned around all the time. She yells, expressing her reluctance and resentment!


    Of course, there is also the reluctance to let go of her sisterhood with Huasheng.


    She really doesn''t want to lose a sister like Hua Sheng, but Yu Ping doesn''t want to admit that all the problems are her fault?


    In Ping''s mind, Huasheng is just as important, but she has also made mistakes. If she is wrong, it means black, and white means right, isn''t Huasheng absolutely white?


    Otherwise, as she said, why do she have so many enemies, even because she implicates her sisters.


    Aren''t they as important as Huasheng? Why is it that when everything comes back, she should enjoy all the good things in the world, but they are losing all the time.


    What is the reason?


    Yu Ping thinks that she may not understand this truth in her life.


    So it''s not her who drives this sisterhood to the end, it''s the two of them.


    "Since you know something about what happened, you should also know, including time reversal, many things, ah Sheng is forced, she..."


    The river has been waiting for someone to pick them up. Hearing Yu Ping''s accusation against Hua Sheng, he can''t help saying something, but he is stopped by Hua Sheng before he finishes!

 Chapter 3070

    Jiangliu looks at Huasheng''s eyes. He knows that Huasheng doesn''t want to see Ping again, and he doesn''t want to continue to talk about these things.


    Finally, I became a person who didn''t want to think about it again.


    But now a lot of things seem to be pushed to the point of irretrievability.


    "And you? Ginkgo biloba? "


    "You think so, too? Because of me, your marriage with Gao he has changed. You are no longer you, so you also hate me? "


    "Would you like to sacrifice your youth with my daughter''s life? Want to see me suffer all my life? Living in remorse? "


    "I didn''t know you hated me so much! And Molly, who is dead, has no chance to blame me! In your eyes, I killed her, didn''t I? "


    Hua Sheng didn''t look back, but turned his back to gingko and Yu Ping.


    There is also the dead Molly, although she is no longer there, but in the heart of the words, this is between them has been hanging in the heart of the obsession.


    Hua Sheng couldn''t say anything about his mentality. He just thought it was ridiculous.


    The mood in the heart also from the beginning of the unbelievable, to cold, and then to now numbness, it doesn''t matter.


    That''s why Hua Sheng stopped Jiang Liu''s participation. What''s more, it''s their sister''s problem, and it''s her own problem


    And Huasheng is just a question. It doesn''t matter how Yu Ping and ginkgo will answer, because it doesn''t matter. Since they have chosen to put her down, she has nothing to say.


    I''ve fallen into obsession. It''s no use saying anything.


    Who is wrong? Is it herself? Or everyone?


    If she didn''t show her hand at the beginning, they would not have met each other, let alone the result today.


    Because all your changes will change again.


    It''s just that it has nothing to do with myself at that time.


    So she doesn''t have to be in this situation?


    "I''m sorry, miss..."


    "I really didn''t think that we would be like this one day. I really never wanted to betray you!"


    "I didn''t want to hurt miss!"


    "My own life is not important, but Gao He..."


    "I''m sorry Now it''s sophistry to say anything. I say Gao he is innocent and implicated. So is little miss. She is innocent. "


    "You can deal with me whatever you want. I accept the punishment, but I don''t regret it! Miss, if there is another time, I can pay my life for you, even for my uncle and little miss. I can do whatever I want, and I won''t cry for pain! I''m not afraid of death. "


    "But Gao he can''t. I can''t trade his life for yours I can''t be with him, but losing him is more terrible than killing myself... "


    "As for Molly, I know what she means. I''ll tell you for her that she just wants to pursue her own love once, even if she doesn''t love herself!"


    Ginkgo biloba heard Huasheng''s question and knew that he didn''t need to put it on again. He stood up slowly and his face was a little pale.


    After all, it''s Muggle. She is oppressed by both sides. How can she stand it? She is weak for a while.


    But it doesn''t affect what she wants to say.


    These are also the words in Ginkgo biloba''s heart. She didn''t say them all the time. She just didn''t want to leave Huasheng and lose Huasheng.


    Growing up, she never separated from Hua Sheng, but today, ginkgo knows that she really wants to completely separate from miss.


    Ginkgo knows that she is wrong, but she also knows that she will make the same choice again. She has lived for Huasheng all her life, and Gaohe is the only time she has lived for herself.

 Chapter 3071

    "I''m the one who got in your way."


    "Because of me, you didn''t live for yourself, but I became the villain who controlled your life?"


    "Ha ha..."


    "Let''s all go. Since we don''t pretend to be in a coma, we don''t need to find someone to pick you up. Let''s go by ourselves. Let''s all go!"


    "I''m a villain. We don''t want to see each other any more. If you don''t have me in the future, any problems in your life will have nothing to do with me!"


    "I will not punish any of you. It''s my fault. My fault lies in not interfering in your life!"


    "But Yu Ping, you remember, there''s no relationship between us. It''s just that you''ve hurt Fengxi. No matter Fengxi is safe today, you owe Fengjia an explanation!"


    Hua Sheng''s tone is cold, and his expression is not a bit of the past mild atmosphere.


    I didn''t have a rest all night. I don''t know whether my eyes are tired because of my sister''s broken feelings or because I''m really tired. In a word, Hua Sheng''s eyes are really emotionless.


    She can say such words, is also serious, she really want to break up with a few of them.


    It doesn''t matter any more. It''s like a stranger.


    In fact, when Hua Sheng said this again, she was not as sad as she thought. Maybe it was because she was not what she used to be.


    After all these years and all these things around him, Huasheng''s only wish is that his family can live a good life and no one should have any problems.


    Plain, peaceful end of this life, with the love of company, the daughter is also in the body, friends and sisters are happy.


    Huasheng doesn''t want anything else.


    It can be said that she is really numb.


    Hua Sheng said and turned her head slightly. She wanted to take a last look at them, but Hua Sheng still held back.


    She is a great villain to them. Since she is a villain, don''t influence them any more


    Never see you again, maybe you can be at peace.


    As for the rest, Hua Sheng doesn''t want to take care of anything. She used to take care of too much!


    In the future, she doesn''t care about anything.


    "Bang!"


    Hua Sheng closes the door tightly. What she closes is the door of ten li spring breeze, as well as the door of Ping and gingko.


    Yu Ping looks at the closed door and is silent for a while. She smiles at the corner of her mouth, but the smile is especially bitter, and the tears in the corner of her eyes run dry.


    She cried enough today, and her eyes were too dry to close.


    "I''m waiting for Feng''s family to come..."


    Yu Ping answers to the air in a low voice.


    Fengxi is innocent, just like her. She can go to Huasheng and do such a thing. Fengxi can do it.


    But the only difference between Fengxi and her is that Fengxi has the whole family to complain about her injustice, and she has only herself!


    Yu Ping said, dragging her heavy steps ready to leave, but did not expect to see a person she did not want to see.


    "Yu Ping..."


    "I''ll take you back."


    Yuan Shao''s face was calm, but his eyes were tired.


    But he didn''t say much. He went to Yu Ping and took her away. Along the way, Yuan Shao didn''t ask about what happened last night.


    Just care about Ping''s hands that have been frozen with blood.


    Yu Ping is also tacit understanding, did not mention, two people''s hearts are heavy left.


    "Let''s go, too."


    "I''ll take you where you want to go. Of course, if you don''t mind, you can come with me..."


    Gao he looks at gingko and says that he and Yuan Shao are almost together.


    And Gao he''s expression is fearless, because he has nothing, strictly speaking, Gao family has nothing.

 Chapter 3072

    Of course, the Zhao family will not let go of the Gao family about Zhao Jiajia. The Zhao family thinks that it''s all their own troubles that lead to Zhao Jiajia''s death. Whether they can find the murderer or not, they would rather catch up with the whole Zhao family and let themselves accompany Zhao Jiajia.


    Gao family used all the relationships and all the money, even bought the villa of Gao family, Gao family also completely cut off his official career, which saved him.


    Jiangcheng Gao family is no longer the Gao family that used to be. For his son who is not easy to worry about, he almost took his parents'' life!


    Now all he has is his parents And ginkgo.


    In order to save him, Gao he knew what he had done. Because of these, Gao he could not ignore her.


    When Gao he received the call from Jiang Liu, his numb heart was still full of waves, but he didn''t know whether it was called regret.


    But Gao he didn''t know what he regretted.


    He just felt that what had happened now was puzzling. He really didn''t understand how it had become like this today. Except for the people in the Gao family, there was nothing left.


    The achievements of generations of Gao family and their firm foothold in Jiangcheng have been completely destroyed by him.


    Gao he and Yuan Shao are still a little different, that is, Yuan Shao comes directly, pulls up the silent Yu Ping to leave.


    And Gao he is looking at ginkgo, waiting for her to choose.


    Maybe even Gao he doesn''t know if he wants to take ginkgo.


    But he knew that he had to come today.


    If gingko hadn''t betrayed Huasheng, their family would have died. Jiang Liu told him that although he was cruel, he


    Gao he really didn''t know what attitude he should use to face Huasheng, the river, and even more, he didn''t know how to face gingko.


    Gingko, who once betrayed her, just left him to save his family.


    Because Zhao Jiajia liked him, she took her own life!


    Because of him, my parents lost their official career and had nothing


    Gao he really doesn''t know whether to praise himself or not. Look at him. How "powerful" he is. Over the years, he has always felt that he is very smart. He is a little boy of the Gao family in Jiangcheng.


    Now he''s a fool.


    That night, although Gao he didn''t know the details of the spring breeze, he was exhausted by his own family.


    Now he really does not have the energy to ask for ginkgo''s forgiveness as before, waiting for ginkgo to reach out to him again.


    Gao he said, and ginkgo speechless, silent for a long time, in Gao He ready to turn around, ginkgo finally stretched out his hand, followed Gao he left.


    Ginkgo also knows that Gao he is the only way out for her. In fact, she doesn''t want to choose. She wants to leave by herself. She doesn''t do this to get back together with Gao He. She just feels in debt. Zhao Jiajia died because of her


    But in the end, she suddenly realized that even now, Hua Sheng didn''t scold her, let alone punish her, and she didn''t want to have anything to do with herself.


    There is also hope that she can live like a person after leaving, so that she can rest assured.


    This is also Huasheng''s last blessing to her. With these years of company, Ginkgo biloba still knows Huasheng.


    She knew that if she left with Gao He, Hua Sheng might have a peace of mind. She didn''t need her to worry any more


    Just as ginkgo thought, Huasheng didn''t go far. After entering the door, she leaned against the door and waited for them to leave one by one.

 Chapter 3073

    After knowing that they were taken away one by one, Hua Sheng closed his eyes. This is the last farewell.


    Her little sisters! Goodbye.


    They make a choice for the important people in their heart. Huasheng has nothing to say. Who has no important people in their heart.


    She understood, but she hoped that these in their heart most important person can walk well.


    As for jasmine''s body, Wei Hang came to pick it up, which was also informed by the river.


    Because Wei Hang and Molly have already obtained the certificate, and the bewitched Molly conceals it. She is completely trapped in the obsession of an impossible person, and even forgets that she is married.


    If it wasn''t for the license, Wei Hang wouldn''t be in a hurry to buy a house for decoration. He really likes Molly and wants to live with Molly. Although he''s naive, he''s very smart. He''s afraid of Molly''s backwardness and proposes to Molly directly. He gets the marriage certificate first.


    As soon as the house is installed, Molly will be able to move out of the spring breeze.


    But now it''s a cold corpse waiting for him?


    This let Wei Hang a time really can''t accept, more let him can''t accept is jasmine''s death!


    River did not hide anyone, because there is no need, what is what, before he and Sheng do not want to affect the people around, careful everywhere, but the result?


    All hate them!


    I wish I could make a Sheng''s life worse than death


    Jiangliu really doesn''t think it''s necessary. Sheng is tired, so is he!


    What happened tonight, he really didn''t want to happen again. Even if ah Sheng didn''t say anything, let alone the river, no one could see that ah Sheng''s heart was broken.


    Heartbreak to the extreme, I don''t know what expression to use to decorate myself.


    Over the years, ah Sheng has experienced too much, and her heart is full of holes.


    "You..."


    "Are you all right?"


    "After all, you have a marriage certificate. I won''t give you an explanation. Molly is gone again. It''s unfair for us to deal with it by ourselves. Besides, you are most qualified to take care of her affairs."


    "Now you choose, and we won''t ignore her."


    "No matter what she does, she''s gone. There''s nothing to pursue."


    Jiang Liu looks at Wei Hang and looks at him stupidly. He doesn''t know what to say. Then he says in a soft voice, like he''s afraid to stimulate the person who is about to collapse.


    For the sake of the love in her heart, her lawful wife made Wei Hang didn''t know what to say to the river!


    As for Wei Hang, he doesn''t have much contact with the river, but he can see that he is really a good young man. He is a good match with Molly. The most important thing is that Wei Hang treats Molly sincerely.


    It can''t be said that sincerity is rare these days. It''s just that two sincerity are rare together.


    Yuan Shao is also sincere to Ping, Gao he and gingko are also sincere, and Bai Hao is more sincere to Hualin!


    Their sincerity has hurt innocent people


    When Yuan Shao and Gao he came, Jiang Liu stood here, but none of them spoke. Jiang Liu never thought about it. Because of the friendship between women, there was no friendship between men.


    "She''s dead. I didn''t even see her last."


    "Big people like you can''t be understood by small people like us, so I can choose not to believe what you say!"


    "But I also know that you don''t have to cheat me, or disdain me! No one will cheat a common citizen. "

 Chapter 3074

    "In fact, even if you don''t say it, I can feel it, because Molly doesn''t like me as much as before. The way she looks at me can''t deceive people. I''ve been deceiving myself."


    "She looks down on me. She will compare me and despise me..."


    "But it doesn''t matter. I like her. I want to wait for her to change her mind. After all, we used to like each other..."


    "There''s no chance now. Thank you. I''ll take care of her final farewell."


    "At the same time, I''m sorry. Molly must have done a lot that you can''t forgive."


    "As Molly''s legal husband, the only thing she can do is to say sorry. I hope you and Mrs. Jiang can feel better."


    "I''m ashamed of master Feng, please tell me that I won''t disturb master Feng any more, and I don''t want to stay in Jiangcheng. Goodbye!"


    Wei Hang finished and bowed to the river.


    He really thanks Jiang Liu and apologizes. He also really likes jasmine.


    He is very sad about what his legitimate wife does, but he will not entangle. He is not qualified to entangle. It is his biggest limit to be able to deal with things behind jasmine.


    He thought that what he did to Molly must be powerless. Although the river didn''t elaborate, he was an adult too. He didn''t need to elaborate a lot.


    Wei Hang left with Molly, but he didn''t come back. Later, he didn''t even contact Fengxi himself.


    After all, she didn''t want to know what other apprentices meant.


    But I was still reluctant to give up.


    Hua Sheng''s heart was even more reluctant. He could not help but go to lie in the underworld. He wanted to ask Ming Yan for help and let her send Molly away. Other people also had a silent farewell.


    It''s just that Molly and Huasheng don''t remember what they said the last time they met.


    But Huasheng didn''t expect that when she went to the underworld, Mingyan was willing to help her, but didn''t want Molly not to see her!


    No words to meet. Molly doesn''t want to say anything. She just wants to have no more meeting in the next life and go to her own hell road


    As for another disciple of Fengxi, Zhuo Tian, he didn''t contact Wei Hang


    Wei Hang really left with jasmine''s ashes.


    Jiang Liu looks at Wei Hang''s back. He can''t say how he feels. A person who has known him for a long time can say goodbye to him at last, but Gao he doesn''t even look at him.


    Of course, the river is not hypocritical. They have also changed.


    Jiangliu has always regarded Gao He as his younger brother. Not only he, but also Qin Wanyu and Wang Junxian, all of them take Xiaogao as their younger brother.


    It''s just that the Brotherhood has gone with time.


    Ten li spring breeze villa.


    The people outside are almost gone. The river finally comes in and looks at Huasheng and Hualin sitting opposite each other. It looks like a trial, serious and dull.


    And Hua Zhi sits next to Hua Sheng, with an expression of Hua Sheng, especially serious.


    "Wu Mei, no matter what, I have no right to blame you."


    "Your fourth sister is just because of me. She is in a bit of a mood disorder. In addition, there are too many things happening tonight. She doesn''t know how to do it. We are not qualified to hate you. You can rest assured that we will never do anything sorry for you."


    "I don''t want to estrange your sisters because of me."

 Chapter 3075

    "Just as a child, my parents can''t enjoy their old age because of me. They left early. I haven''t been filial. I can''t feel at ease all my life..."


    Bai Hao sat opposite Huasheng and fell into silence again.


    Bai Hao''s family almost sat until dawn, watching Huasheng deal with the outside things came in, three people also sat down, became the present situation.


    As for Hua Zhi, it''s similar to the river. When Hua Sheng and Hua Lin are sitting in front of each other, they come over and sit quietly without interrupting.


    There are too many things happened in this evening, and this morning, Huasheng has many choices to face. She has lost three sisters.


    Jiang Liu knows that Hua Sheng''s heart can''t feel better. He holds Hua Sheng''s hand and calms him down. Now, even if he wants to say something, it''s useless.


    He can''t take the place of his sisters in Huasheng''s heart.


    "What do you want? Let five younger sisters pay for your family''s life? "


    "If you want to pay for your life, how about the life of your wife and children?"


    "And Hualin, I don''t want to say anything about you, because I have nothing to say to you, sister! We are sisters. Last night''s situation... "


    "What do you want? Molly is dead, gingko is gone, and Yu Ping is gone. How about you? Don''t be silent


    "You live a good life until now. You have a loving husband and a lovely son. Don''t forget who you are because of today!"


    "Even if you don''t know what you can do to save five girls, even if you don''t know how to save them!"


    Hua Zhi sat on one side, directly stood up, looking at Hua Lin tone angry way.


    Although Hua Lin didn''t say anything, she resented Hua Sheng. She really resented that Hua Sheng didn''t save Bai Jiao''s parents!


    When Bai''s parents left, Hua Zhi really didn''t know why, but now she understands that people''s hearts are full of flesh. How can she blame Wu Mei?


    Even she can see the resentment in Hualin''s eyes. How can Huasheng not see it?


    Think of this, Hua Zhi''s heart more uncomfortable, Hua Sheng recruit who provoke who? Is it wrong that she just wanted to save her sister?


    Besides, who was wrong in that situation?


    What''s wrong with just wanting to live?


    It can be said that everyone is right, but they are also wrong!


    Hua Zhi almost blurted out: "if I had known this, Hua Sheng shouldn''t have controlled Hua Lin......"


    But Hua Zhi didn''t say it in the end, because she knew that once she said something, the sister really couldn''t do it.


    After all, blood is thicker than water!


    Hua Zhi can''t really care about Hua Lin, but she is very sad about Hua Lin''s practice and loves Hua Sheng.


    Similarly, Hua Zhi doesn''t want Hua Sheng and Hua Lin to come to the end, just like the three people who have already gone.


    They are different after all.


    So Hua Zhi just stood up, she wanted to wake up Hua Lin, let her see clearly, who is in her most difficult time to help, and who has the ability to help her.


    As a family, they should support each other!


    "I didn''t forget, and I dare not forget!"


    "Without five younger sisters, there would be no me Hualin today!"


    "But I want to ask my third sister, what would you do if it happened to you?"


    "You tell me, how do I choose?"

 Chapter 3076

    "If something happened to Wang Junxian''s parents because of you, what would you do?"


    "And because of your reasons, or the consequences of your sisters helping you, what do you do?"


    "She has the ability of Huasheng. A dead person can be resurrected. She has friendship with Yama. It''s not a matter of a word to say who will be resurrected. Two old people are just. How many years can a normal death last? How difficult is that?"


    "It''s a big deal to share my life with them. I can, but she didn''t. I didn''t say anything to her. It''s just that now I think my husband and children are alive and say a few more words. What are you doing?"


    "Interrogate me? Blame me? What''s wrong with me? My husband and child, what''s wrong? People outside are innocent, so I''m not innocent? My child, my husband is not innocent? "


    "And Hua Zhi, you have no right to say me! Because you didn''t experience me! "


    "Now, even Huasheng is not qualified to help others to the end, but you didn''t, and I didn''t say anything to you, because I know I shouldn''t be, and I should be content. I know your difficulties, so you should know my difficulties! Now I just don''t want to take care of your family''s affairs and live safely, so what''s wrong? "


    Hualin also can''t sit down, directly stand up and look at Huazhi, also looking at Huasheng.


    Everyone is innocent, Fengxi is innocent, and the children are innocent, isn''t she?


    She has no right to choose between life and death, and she is innocent, isn''t she?


    Now it''s hurting her family, and Hua Lin''s heart is choking. She can''t get through it. She''s been choking in her heart all these years.


    But who understands their own difficulties?


    On the surface, it was Hua Sheng who saved her, her children, and even her family. Hua Lin also remembered, and she also got a great price.


    Who does she want to talk to?


    Who really understands her? What unforgivable things does she do now? Compared with Yu Ping and them, is she OK with Huasheng?


    I didn''t leave her behind, let alone betray her.


    Now being accused by Hua Zhi, Hua Lin''s long-standing resentment explodes in an instant.


    Especially looking at Hua Sheng silent, a word does not say, so quietly looking at her, Hua Lin''s heart pressure is really not enough.


    Now she has no way to face Huasheng or Bai Hao.


    She experienced a lot of things in this evening, which may not be much for others, but she is also an ordinary person, and sometimes she can''t bear it.


    She is even more afraid of losing everything. From small to large, she has always been gentle, but the world is not so gentle to her.


    "Xiao Lin! Don''t say it. "


    "I didn''t blame you or my fifth sister. My family''s business is my own problem. It''s all my choice. I''m not qualified to blame anyone."


    "You don''t have to feel that you can''t face me. No one wants this to happen. I just can''t accept it for a moment. You can tell me earlier. Don''t hide it..."


    "Five younger sister, I''m sorry! Because I, let your sister''s feelings have such a mustard, at the same time, I should say thank you again, you saved my wife, children! Two lives! I remember, and my parents'' choice is also my choice. I hurt them... "


    "A lot of things happened today. I think you need to sort them out. Let''s go first. See you another day."


    Bai Hao looks at Hua Lin''s outburst, gets up to stop, and wants to pull Hua Lin away.

 Chapter 3077

    Because Bai Hao knows that if they don''t leave, the Hua Lin sisters have the momentum to break up.


    Bai Hao doesn''t want Hua Lin because of him. In the end, he doesn''t even have his mother''s family.


    Hua Lin''s father is gone, and her mother is like that. She has no ability to take care of herself. She can''t count on her elder sister and second sister to support her in the spring breeze


    Now only Hua Zhi, Hua Sheng and two sisters are left.


    If several of them break up with each other, Hua Lin will have nothing but herself and her children.


    Bai Hao doesn''t want Hua Lin to go to such a situation in his life. Even if such a thing happens, Bai Hao really doesn''t blame Hua Lin.


    Because she knew that Hua Lin didn''t mean to, and Bai Hao knew that very well.


    Bai Hao and Hua Lin would not have come to this day if they had not known Hua Lin''s character.


    As for Bai Hao''s words, what he said was true. He didn''t blame Huasheng. He was not qualified. He didn''t forget how much he expected miracles to happen.


    And he is willing to exchange everything, now may be God''s punishment for him, because of his own promise, his everything


    Bai Hao is a true believer in fate. Besides, he should be worthy of his clothes.


    You can''t be ungrateful.


    As Hua Zhi said, no matter what kind of result this kind of thing is for Hua Sheng, what will Hua Sheng have to pay, even if it is easy for Hua Sheng.


    But he still has to be grateful. For himself, Huasheng saved his life.


    When Hua Lin is about to lose his grip, Bai Hao really feels that he is going to die.


    Now he''s in a mess, and he doesn''t want to say anything. That''s it. It''s the most important thing to cherish the present. If he doesn''t cherish his life and the people around him after losing his parents.


    That''s the real loss. There''s nothing left.


    Bai Hao doesn''t want to make himself so embarrassed. Now the only thing he can do for his parents is to live a good life.


    Let the spirit of parents rest in peace.


    "Another day? I''ll see you another day. Shall we continue? What do you want to say? It''s not the same result! "


    "I don''t want to worry about what you think. I''ve finished what I have to say. You can see what you want. Let''s be safe. Of course, I don''t think I''ve done anything wrong. It''s the same for all of you, and you''re right."


    "Come out, Bai Kangning. Let''s go home."


    Hua Lin casually wipes her tears, and then sees Bai Kangning come out with the prince with an uneasy face. She directly pulls him forward and wants to go back with Bai Hao.


    Hua Lin understands Bai Hao''s meaning, and she also knows that Bai Hao recognizes this bitter fruit for her sake and doesn''t want her to be hard to do.


    Since Bai Hao is able to swallow his parents'' unexpected death and bear it alone for her, Hua Lin must do something for him.


    All this is because of Hua Sheng. Hua Lin is reluctant to give up her children. She has no way to die now and pay for Bai''s parents, but she can never see Hua Sheng again!


    If you don''t see her, you won''t mention it all the time. She''s not so embarrassing for everyone.


    In particular, all people do not feel wrong, and everyone is not wrong!


    "Mom..."


    Bai Kangning is neither young nor old. He is 14 years old this year. He is a fool if he can''t understand many things any more.


    But he didn''t know what to say. He could only hold his mother''s hand, hoping that she would calm down.


    He didn''t want his mother to make a decision he regretted.

 Chapter 3078

    "Xiao Lin, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "How can you count your parents on Wu Mei? We have to be conscientious! Don''t be confused


    "This is my own choice. I prayed to God at the beginning. As long as you can live, I am willing to give everything. I said that God will take back relative things from me! It''s nothing to understand. "


    "It''s just that I feel bad in my heart. I can''t accept it for a moment. I didn''t expect it would be like this. It has nothing to do with you or my fifth sister."


    "Wu Mei, I hope you can understand that a lot of things happened this evening. She couldn''t accept it and was scared I haven''t even seen a vampire. I''m really scared


    Bai Hao''s face changed a little when he heard Hua Lin''s words. What he didn''t want to do happened.


    Hua Lin can''t understand what he thinks.


    He can become Hua Lin''s dependence, but he can''t see Hua Lin''s only dependence.


    Then Bai Hao looked at Hua Sheng, who had never said a word, and the same silent river.


    Bai Hao is a little worried, and Huasheng is not in a good mood now. If she is really angry with Hualin, Huazhi is also completely standing here.


    Hua Lin has no sisters.


    As for the sadness in his own heart, he can slowly heal himself, and he can bear any kind of pain, because this is what he should bear.


    But Hua Lin is not. She and the children are innocent.


    "Hua Lin, when you said this just now, I was thinking about the memories of our sisters over the years!"


    "But I found that I can''t recall it. I don''t know when you are more and more weak in my memory."


    "It''s not about your appearance, it''s about you. I''m beginning to forget you."


    Huasheng raised his eyes to Hualin, but he didn''t even call his fourth sister.


    The tone of Hua Sheng''s voice returned to calm, as if nothing had happened.


    There are too many things happened today. Huasheng''s heart doesn''t hurt any more. She admits it. She doesn''t want to pursue anything wrong or right.


    It doesn''t make sense.


    "I''ve experienced too many things. I''ve recovered my memory too early in my brain. My brain is not enough. I''ve forgotten what happened recently..."


    "I don''t want to care about more, so for gingko, jasmine, Yu Ping I''m cold, but I don''t want to explain anything. I''m tired. "


    "You can do whatever you want. I won''t care about the future. As Bai Hao said, the family is in a mess. I still have a lot of things to do. I won''t give them away."


    In several people are still in a state of silence, Hua Sheng continued.


    As she said this, she got up to tidy up her clothes. She still had a lot to do. It''s time to rearrange her mood.


    There are no tears in Huasheng''s eyes, and there is nothing to cry about. There are many things waiting for her in the future.


    Fengxi is still waiting for her in the room. After the baby was born, Huasheng hasn''t taken a good look at him


    Hua Sheng really has a lot to do. She doesn''t want to delay any more, so she gets up to see off the guests.


    "Ah Sheng, how about the windy child? I haven''t seen him yet."


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    "Then help yourself. There is no breakfast this morning, because the breakfast maker is not here, so you will not be left for breakfast."

 Chapter 3079

    "The child didn''t sleep much all night. Go back and have a good rest. The child still needs to grow up..."


    Jiang Liu gets up and stops Hua Zhi, who still has to continue to talk. She directly shifts the topic to other places. There''s really no need to continue to say anything.


    Bai Hao''s meaning can be seen by the river. There''s a little bit of the river that Bai Hao thinks about. At this time, Hua Sheng loses her sister Hua Lin. at this night, both girls are impulsive.


    Several people impulsively can''t continue to say, then the river pulls Huasheng ready to see the wind.


    The river also interrupted Bai Hao''s desire to talk and stop.


    He knew that Hua Sheng didn''t want to continue, and he could see the fatigue in Hua Sheng''s eyes.


    What''s more, there''s nothing to say when things turn out like this.


    No matter what Huasheng says, Jiangliu has no opinion. They have experienced so much, Jiangliu just wants Huasheng to be happy. As for the rest, where they go is where they go.


    Hua Sheng is tired, so is he.


    "Five sisters..."


    Bai Hao looked at the river that had been silent all the time and said so. He looked so lonely that he didn''t expect to make the river look like this.


    He didn''t know what to say, because Bai Hao understood that there was nothing to say. Whether it was Huasheng or Jiangliu, he would not change his mind.


    But he wants to change Hua Lin''s idea as far as possible is also difficult, Bai Hao suddenly feels very confused, he does not know what he plans.


    Finally, I can only shout five younger sisters dryly. I hope Huasheng is also angry for a while, and won''t really ignore Hualin.


    As for Hua Lin, she just smiles when she listens to Hua Sheng''s words. In fact, she would like to hear Hua Sheng angry at her, even if she scolds her.


    They used to be sisters.


    Besides, she doesn''t want to lose Hua Sheng. Her life is still given by Hua Sheng, and everything on her body depends on Hua Sheng. Anyway, she can''t really break the relationship with Hua Sheng.


    If this is not the case, Hua Lin may not be able to talk to Hua Sheng all her life.


    She had been holding it in her heart, but now she didn''t hide it. When she said it, her anger was gone. On the contrary, Hua Lin felt happy.


    In the future, it''s up to fate. Anyway, these years have passed.


    Hua Lin has the temperament of breaking the pot.


    When the three members of the Hualin family left, Bai Kangning went to the gate and stopped with a serious face. Then he broke away from his parents'' hands and ran directly to Huasheng. He held out his hand carefully and held Huasheng.


    "Auntie Uncle


    "Can we still come here for dinner? Can I still play with my sister? "


    "Kangning is very good. She will never make trouble. She will take care of her younger sister and will not make her unhappy!"


    Bai Kangning gently holds Huasheng''s hand and looks at her without shaking herself away. She is slightly relieved and looks at Huasheng sincerely.


    If you''re a grown-up, Bai Kangning still understands. He has a direct feeling. If you just leave today, their family and aunt may never get in touch again.


    Bai Kangning didn''t think as much as adults, but he understood one thing, that is, he didn''t want to break contact with his aunt''s family.


    Everyone said that he was a bit dull, but he didn''t think he was stupid. At this time, he still knew to put his name in front of him, because he remembered that the name was given by his aunt, and his mother told him

 Chapter 3080

    Also because of this relationship, Bai Kangning believes that aunt will not really be willing to never see him again. They still have feelings.


    He likes the name very much, and he knows what kind of expectation his aunt has in the name.


    Bai Kangning doesn''t want to see jiangxinrui any more!


    But Bai Hao looks at Bai Kangning this appearance, but does not stop, is also waiting for Hua Sheng''s news.


    It''s the last waking time for Hua Lin.


    As for Hua Lin, this meeting is silent, because she finds that even her son is in the middle of the match, hoping that she and Hua Sheng don''t have a bad relationship. What did she do wrong?


    Everybody''s going to do this to her?


    "Well, Kangning and Ruirui were in the same school. You can take care of each other."


    "Go back to have a rest today. I didn''t have a rest this evening. What happened again? Is corning scared?"


    The river reaches out his hand and touches Bai Kangning''s hair. The child''s stature is no less long. Now he has reached his chest.


    I haven''t paid attention to these children for a long time.


    Thinking of these children, Jiang Liu knows that children have grown up unconsciously, and their world has begun.


    In my impression, Bai Kangning has always been quiet and seldom speaks. He is honest and honest, and has a gentle personality. No matter how his younger brother and sister make trouble, he will not be angry, but will be tolerant.


    But this meeting is very sober, directly come to find Huasheng


    Jiang Liu, looking at Hua Sheng''s silence, can''t bear to see the child disappointed.


    But I will not promise anything. There are some dangerous accidents. One time is enough. No matter whether today is safe or not, it is dangerous enough.


    The wind like disaster not only stimulates Huasheng, but also rings an alarm for the river


    "Auntie, I..."


    "I know, little aunt, little uncle, don''t worry, I''m a brother, I will take good care of my sister-in-law!"


    "Then I''ll go back with my parents..."


    Bai Kangning heard Jiang Liu''s reply and wanted to say something, but he looked up at Hua Sheng with a cold expression and knew that he could not hear Hua Sheng''s reply today.


    It''s good that the river can say something to him. He should feel satisfied.


    Later, Bai Kangning''s assurance was also very serious. He really hoped that Huasheng and Jiangliu could rest assured.


    In the world of Bai Kangning, he always remembers his own life, and his mother''s life was given by his aunt, who paid a lot in exchange.


    Since childhood, he has always remembered that he should be good to his aunt and his family.


    This is also the most words his parents said to him when he was young. Bai Kangning kept in mind all the time, but he didn''t understand how the mother who said the most became like this today.


    She stood up and quarreled with her aunt.


    He has been standing in the corner, quietly watching


    But Hua Sheng watched Hua Lin''s family leave, and he didn''t answer Bai Kangning''s words. He just looked at their family''s back until he couldn''t see them.


    "Ah Sheng, it''s OK!"


    "Your fourth sister is scared by the vampire today. She''s so scared. When she sleeps today, I''ll go to see her tomorrow. Our sisters won''t be separated."


    Hua Zhi looks at Hua Sheng and looks at the back of Hua Lin''s family. When she thinks of Yu Ping, gingko and jasmine''s departure, she really loves Hua Sheng!


    "And you? Do you want to leave, too? "


    "Today, let''s go together. It''s OK."

 Chapter 3081

    "As Walline said, what would you do if something happened to you? You hate me, don''t you? "


    "I don''t want to waste my time and experience it once. For your safety, you''d better stay away from me, so as not to be involved..."


    "You don''t know how to cry."


    "Ask Wang Junxian to come and pick you up, and you''ll go with the children."


    When Huasheng hears Huazhi''s words, he seems to remember that there are still people around him. The tone of his voice changes a little. What kind of fearlessness is it? Huasheng doesn''t care, but his expression is also the same indifference.


    This does not care is not like before, but really, the heart is broken, what feeling.


    Huasheng doesn''t want to experience what happened last night. One time is enough.


    Although Tuttle died, Huasheng had to admit that he won.


    He tormented his heart. Life is not like death.


    And Huasheng should also be glad that this result is not the worst. In the end, Tuttle''s stratagem did not all succeed.


    Because Tuttle''s accident didn''t succeed, otherwise Huasheng might not even have a cold expression now.


    "Hua Sheng, what do you mean by that?"


    "Do you really want to get rid of all the people around you?"


    "Isn''t it enough what happened that night? Are you going to drive me out? What are you up to? I''m here to comfort you and help you out. I think it''s all sisters. I wake them up and let your heart not be so cold. How can you drive me away now? "


    "Are you crazy?"


    "Yes, my husband and children are important, but they are also family. You are equally important. Even if Wang Junxian stands here, I also say so. If I am in the same situation with Hua Lin, I will not make the same choice as her. I can only blame myself. If I want to live, how can I save enough from my family?"


    "If Wang Junxian wants to hate you, I will tear him alive first. I still have a little conscience."


    "It''s just that you have no conscience to drive me away, Huasheng!"


    "I tell you, today I will not leave, stay here, you can do whatever you like, you can throw me out."


    "My son probably won''t leave any more. We are both here."


    When Hua Zhi said this, she sat down on the chair again with her lower legs. Her posture was quite powerful. It seemed that she was going to start a fight with someone. Her face was red and her nose was thick


    This meeting if let the fan of Hua Zhi see, make sure to stare big eyes!


    That''s it? Or the movie queen Hua Zhi?


    But this is really Hua Zhi, such as the kind of fake does not change.


    And Hua Zhi finish saying this, one side of the prince, eyes a little confused, don''t understand a moment of Kung Fu how to become like this?


    But he still gives his mother face, because he really doesn''t want to leave at all. He won''t miss any chance to contact Jiang Xinrui. Then he follows Hua Zhi and looks at Hua Sheng.


    The same posture, the same look


    "Er..."


    "Did I come early?"


    Just when Huazhi and Huasheng stare at each other, Wang Junxian''s voice comes in.


    The tone was flustered and relaxed.


    Panic is that he found a child in the morning, coupled with the occurrence of Hua Zhi did not come back one night, the whole heart is up.


    And peace of mind, do not think, of course, is to see safe and sound Hua Zhi mother and son

 Chapter 3082

    Fortunately, Jiang Liu called him responsibly. Otherwise, Wang Junxian felt that he was going to have a heart attack.


    It can be seen that the river is really busy after daybreak, and the call is not made


    I found that the wife and children had disappeared in the morning. Wang Junxian was really flustered. The main reason was that he didn''t know when they disappeared.


    He was in a panic. When decent people went out to look for him, Jiang Liu told him to come ten li spring breeze


    Wang Junxian felt that he was a fool. His wife and children were gone, and he didn''t know.


    Or the river told him that Hua Zhi and her son had been in this night, very safe, nothing happened, asked him to pick up


    In fact, I really don''t blame Wang Junxian, because he was hypnotized by someone sent by Tuttle, so he was embarrassed and fell asleep directly!


    The vampires wanted to do something, but time was tight, so they took the prince and left, and then they were saved by Jiang Xinrui


    As for Huazhi left, Wang Junxian has not gone home, Huazhi that will also be uncertain, also startled Wang Junxian, compared with Huazhi is not a fool, the other party sent a person casually said she believed.


    But did not expect that the last delay on the night, Wang Junxian is more confused, safe and sound coma for a night.


    Because of Huasheng, Huazhi is angry.


    I completely forgot Wang Jun for the time being, not to mention the little prince. When I saw Jiang Xinrui, I couldn''t let anyone else see his eyes. Besides, the child was also small, and what kind of vampire he had experienced, I really forgot his father.


    But it doesn''t matter. His father found him.


    "What? Don''t you know me? "


    "Do you still have the heart to talk to Hua Sheng? I''ve been missing all night. No one contacted me? If the river hadn''t told me that you were here, I would have called the police. "


    "I''m really..."


    Wang Junxian doesn''t know what to say. Seeing Huazhi''s mother and son still fighting with Huasheng, Wang Junxian doesn''t know what to say.


    But I understand in my heart that it must be OK.


    Like the river said, safe and sound! It''s not so good. It''s not so good.


    I don''t know what kind of game experience these two women had!


    "My husband What are you doing here? I''ll go back in a moment. I''ll have a meal here in Sheng. My wife and I will go back. You don''t have to worry. I''m fine with my son. "


    "It''s been a thrilling night!"


    "Wait a minute, why are you here? What did you do? When I left, you didn''t know. It''s normal. I didn''t tell you! "


    "But for my son, he was taken away when he was away all night. If it wasn''t for Ruirui, you would not be able to see your son now. You didn''t know that day was bright before you came?"


    Hua Zhi was a little surprised to see Wang Junxian for the first time, because she felt that he had not seen him for a long time, but it was only one night.


    It''s all because of the experience of this evening.


    Then, naturally, it was safe, but soon Hua Zhi felt something was wrong.


    How can this guy come.


    Her husband is here, but she doesn''t!


    Hua Zhi is still thinking. How can she feel that there is something less around her


    The husband is missing!


    "Mom, don''t blame dad. I''m in my own room and I''m taken away. No one is alarmed. Dad can only know that I''m not in the next morning."


    "But it''s not right. Mom and Baba are in the same room. Why didn''t dad know Mom didn''t come back?"

 Chapter 3083

    I have to say, Prince, the truth!


    Originally, because of the first half of the prince''s sentence, Hua Zhi also felt reasonable, but later, Hua Zhi instantly understood!


    How much sleep does this man sleep?


    His daughter-in-law is not at night, he actually sleep so at ease?


    "I don''t know. I fell asleep. I didn''t know you were not here..."


    "Tell me if you''re here. I''ll be right here."


    Wang Junxian really felt that he was wronged, but he also felt that he was unreasonable.


    I didn''t find no one beside my pillow all night. It''s really not a qualified husband.


    Not a qualified father.


    Listen to Wang Junxian that obviously no confidence, Hua Zhi actually feel a little too much, she should have contacted Wang Junxian.


    It''s just a contest with Hua Sheng. He can''t compete with Hua Sheng, but he must have said something about his old man!


    But she can''t bully her old man all the time.


    They are all people that should be cherished.


    She competes with Huasheng, which is also to make Huasheng and Hualin cherish their sisters, but she also faces all her temper tantrums to the people she loves most, and also the people she loves most.


    Hua Zhi really doesn''t think she should be like this.


    In fact, after all, she is also afraid of losing.


    Suddenly, Hua Zhi also seems to understand, Hua Sheng now like this, indifferent will be around people away, even want to stay.


    She is also afraid of losing.


    Because Hua Sheng is worried that he and she are just like they are today. Instead of waiting for the relationship to break up and irretrievably end up with some inestimable results, it''s better to break up the relationship


    Hua Zhi thought of this, look also some complex, the appearance of strong people have a fragile, not to mention has been soft Hua Sheng.


    "After a busy night, your family should have a rest. No matter what you know, your body can''t stand it."


    "It takes a lot of effort to stay up late."


    "Your brother-in-law has come to pick us up, so we''ll go back to have a rest first. After a good rest, we''ll come to see you again. There''s still the wind! What should she do after that? Tell me, don''t let me rush. I haven''t hugged her son yet. "


    "Prince, say goodbye to my aunt and uncle. We''re going home."


    Huazhi doesn''t want to talk to Huasheng any more. Now the most important thing is Huasheng''s mood and Fengxi''s body. She can''t delay here.


    She should know Huasheng best in her heart. What happened on this day is enough to make Huasheng feel uncomfortable. She should not compete with Huasheng at this time.


    We are all sisters. We all know exactly what we think. No one will really leave anyone behind.


    For so many years, there is no need to say a few more words to verify.


    Although she does not forgive others and is not willing to suffer losses, she has nothing to do with Hua Sheng. No one can win.


    What''s more, Hua Sheng is like this now. She should be understood by her sister. How can she argue with her at this time? Is she sincere?


    There is no need for theory.


    After Huazhi figured it out, it was very simple. She took the prince directly to follow Wang Junxian home.


    The prince is also a rare obedience, always dragging, and even completely rely on the spring breeze, but today, the Prince did not make any noise, very obediently followed his parents.


    He''s not stupid either. I can see that today is not the time for him to make fun of himself. Of course, he followed me.

 Chapter 3084

    The prince has a hunch that if he dares to be as usual today, he may be beaten by his mother!


    Then the prince looked at his father again. He thought that if he was really bad, it might still be men''s and women''s doubles today.


    Because his father has been worried about their mother all morning.


    "You should rest early, too."


    The river watched the family leave again.


    But this time the mood of the river is not the same, not just the mood, the tone is not the same.


    Because Hua Zhi''s family still moved him.


    Jiangliu believes that Huasheng is the same.


    How worried Wang Junxian is. Of course, Jiangliu can understand this feeling. If his ah Sheng doesn''t hear from him one night, Jiangliu can''t be too anxious.


    And Wang Junxian is the same. When he informed Wang Junxian in the morning, Jiangliu still remembered Wang Junxian''s tone, as if he had come back to life.


    In the face of such worries, no matter what, Wang Junxian never complained about him, let alone said anything about Huasheng.


    Just trouble yourself, take care of Huazhi mother and son, there is no extra words.


    Last night, Jiangxian and Jiangxian blame too much, not too much.


    Jiang Liu even thought about whether Wang Junxian would say something and was implicated


    That''s true. The prince is a natural disaster.


    But Wang Junxian didn''t, even if he didn''t know everything, but according to Wang Junxian''s IQ, he didn''t understand at all. What he understood was that he didn''t.


    And Hua Zhi is, from the beginning completely stand in Hua Sheng side.


    Jiangliu doesn''t think that standing on the side of Huasheng and him is a good man. It''s just that he and Huasheng feel better.


    There are still people who stay. They don''t waste their feelings, do they?


    So when the Huazhi family left, in the eyes of the river, it was the same as usual, and they didn''t change.


    Huasheng still has sisters who have never changed.


    "Ah Sheng..."


    "Hua Zhi, she Although they are direct, some of them are also right.... "


    The river looked at the hall, leaving them two. After thinking about it, he looked at Huasheng and said.


    Sometimes, because of the broken heart of sisters, only sisters can treat it. No matter what Jiangliu does, it''s still different in Huasheng''s heart.


    Because he is a husband, a lover! It can''t take the place of sisters in Huasheng''s heart.


    Jiang Liu thought that he might leave today, but it''s OK!


    "Go and see the wind."


    "If you still have time, you can find a part-time job. Otherwise, when Hua Zhi''s family come to have dinner, I can''t sit at a big table by myself."


    Hua Sheng turned to reply.


    But Hua Sheng''s expression is still indifferent, but the tone is not lifeless, is serious, she is very serious want to work an hour.


    Because Huasheng has already thought of who to cook for another dinner.


    River a listen, the corner of the mouth slightly moved, it is a smile.


    It seems that Hua Sheng is more flexible than he thought.


    In that case, he can rest assured.


    "Listen to you, work by the hour, don''t work for a long time. Three members of our family are enough."


    River finish saying, pull Hua Sheng to see wind Xi.


    I''m really going to see the wind this time.


    I gave birth to a child from the wind, and the river really didn''t look at it!


    Meanwhile, Wang Junxian was in the car.


    Their family has set out for the Royal Villa.


    "Husband, do you have nothing to ask? The prince had an accident last night... "

 Chapter 3085

    Hua Zhi is sitting beside Wang Junxian. The meeting''s expression has returned to calm. It''s long since there was a contest with Hua Sheng.


    On the contrary, it''s very easy. If you want to do something, it''s not hard to understand.


    Hua Zhi can even understand Yu Ping, let alone Hua Lin.


    Just can understand, but Hua Zhi think she can never do that step!


    Hua Zhi told Wang Junxian all the details of what happened last night, and the prince sat behind and added. Of course, what he added was about himself.


    Let his father know how brave he was yesterday. He didn''t cry


    "Prince, it''s amazing. He''s a big friend, not a kid!"


    "But next time, promise Dad that you can''t solve things beyond your ability. Run away. Do your best to save your life. It''s not shameful!"


    "I''m not so lucky every time."


    "And you, one or two, don''t let me worry. Anyway, you have to tell me that something really happened when I was with you. We also have a care."


    "As soon as you have a big girl''s temper and that little temper comes up, you will burst out with the ability of Chinese hatred. Who can stand you? Without me, who''s going to give you a town


    "You two remember that no matter what happens in the future, you should tell me for the first time that I will face it with you."


    Wang Junxian while driving, while looking at Hua Zhi, of course, there is the son behind.


    When he said this, he was really serious.


    Just like his wife, Wang Zhi could not imagine what he was going through last night.


    Now that he can listen like this, he can''t do anything. Wang Junxian''s heart is still very sad.


    So he also really hopes that this kind of thing will happen again next time, or no matter what, the family will not have anything to hide and tell him directly.


    Although he is an ordinary person and can do nothing, he can stand with his family at the critical moment at least.


    "Wang Junxian, you You know what I mean? Don''t you have any complaints? "


    Hua Zhi is very sincere to ask questions!


    She can understand Hua Sheng, but just like Hua Lin asked her, what if Wang Junxian met such a thing?


    What about her? Hua Zhi thinks that no matter what, she will not betray Hua Sheng!


    But what about him?


    "What do you say?"


    "Hua Zhi, I''m just an ordinary person, how can I have no resentment?"


    "I''m so angry, can''t you see that? How worried I am about you, can''t you feel it? So why don''t you tell me? Let me come here! I also want to see how crazy these people are! "


    "But one thing, I can tell you for sure, Hua Zhi, I won''t hate your sister!"


    "I haven''t forgotten how dangerous Huasheng risked to help me save you. I can''t lose you, just like the river can''t lose Huasheng. We all have the most important people!"


    "People don''t pay in return, but I don''t have a conscience. How can I blame Huasheng? I can only blame myself for not being able to protect you


    Wang Junxian stops the car, turns his head to see Hua Zhi, and immediately embraces her without waiting for Hua Zhi to say anything. He is really scared to death


    "What about me? Dad, important people, not me? "

 Chapter 3086

    "Mom? daddy? I was very dangerous all night. Did you forget me... "


    "Don''t just hold your daughter-in-law, I need comfort, and I''m more dangerous, right?"


    The prince is blind to his parents'' behavior. How can he be so tired of his wife.


    Besides, even if you''re tired of it, you don''t worry about his feelings at all!


    The prince said he was very unhappy. He was still a child.


    He had a face-to-face encounter with a vampire last night. He was still under the mouth of such an evil vampire and survived. How could it be over in a few words?


    His father and mother''s show of love, can reach the level of sweet!


    The prince said he was still not used to it.


    "Yes, you are still there! Why haven''t you got off yet? "


    "Didn''t I just tell you that I told you? And I praised you! "


    "Dad is proud of you. Get out of the car, go back to wash and sleep, and go to school tomorrow."


    Wang Junxian turns his head and Yu Guang looks at his eldest son. He looks a little embarrassed. When the child is older, he should pay attention to it


    Of course, Wang Junxian will not admit that his daughter-in-law is more important than his son!


    As for Hua Zhi, she has been used to it completely. She doesn''t feel any problem at all. On the contrary, she has some doubts. Why is her son not used to it?


    Although the Prince did not hear Hua Zhi''s words, but he can see from Hua Zhi''s eyes, said to give him a little more time, will soon get used to.


    Then the prince reluctantly opened the car door and got off. Because he had already got home, he still wondered how his father had stopped the car!


    Looking at the "light bulb" gone, Wang Junxian and Hua Zhi did not continue to say anything, the words are all finished, two people understand in their hearts.


    For Huasheng, whether it is Wang Junxian or Huazhi, they have a steelyard in their heart.


    What you get, you lose.


    Wang Junxian will not take things that have not happened on his body to guess what to do, because he is very clear that the heart is the most can not stand the test.


    Sometimes very strong, but sometimes very fragile, Wang Junxian will not do that hypothesis, so he did not answer Hua Zhi for Hua Lin''s story!


    Wang Junxian is very clear, cherish the moment is the most important, Huasheng will not do anything to hurt Huazhi, the river will not hurt him, that''s enough.


    Hua Zhi also understands Wang Junxian''s words and gets great comfort in her heart. In fact, what happened last night is also a blow to Hua Zhi.


    And Wang Junxian holding Hua Zhi''s hand is a little trembling, in front of everyone, even the children, he just did not show, but it does not mean that he is not worried.


    He was really worried and worried.


    The biggest complaint in my heart is myself. How can he feel nothing!


    Wang Junxian felt that he was a particularly incompetent husband!


    If Hua Zhi didn''t stay with Hua Sheng last night and Jiang Xinrui didn''t just receive the news, what happened between Hua Zhi and Wang Zi? Wang Junxian can''t imagine


    "I''m fine. I''ve always been safe."


    "Don''t worry. If anything happens in the future, I will be the first to tell you. No matter what the reason, I will let you know where I am!"


    "In addition, can you be warm to your son? He hates you now..."


    Hua Zhi relies on his old man''s warm chest, very at ease, to ensure that it is also true.

 Chapter 3087

    In fact, Wang Junxian is very strict with the prince. In front of him, Wang Junxian seldom gets nervous, because in Wang Junxian''s opinion, the prince is overindulged.


    Even though Hua Zhi seldom says anything, no matter Hua Zhi or other members of the Wang family, they are eager to hold the prince in their mouth. If it goes on like this, the prince will become a little coquettish.


    Wang Junxian is also worried that the prince''s ability to withstand pressure is very weak, so as the prince grows up, he shows little concern for the prince on the surface, and the prince hopes to get his father''s care, so he will become strong when things happen, in order to get his praise.


    In this regard, Wang Junxian knows that in the prince''s heart, he is a father who doesn''t care about him very much, and there is a gap in the prince''s heart. However, compared with the prince''s personality becoming dependent on his family, he still hopes that the prince can be independent from childhood.


    Unlike other parents, Wang Junxian always thinks his children will grow up, but in fact, is it really good to grow up?


    Some habits once formed, it is difficult to eradicate!


    Habit will follow him all his life.


    Because of some habits, pressure is not strong, in the future life, when he suffered losses, it is too late to regret.


    His method is not necessarily right, but for the status quo of their family, this is the best way.


    "Dislike it, I have you do not dislike enough."


    Wang Junxian hugs Hua Zhi tightly. He missed standing with her last night. Wang Junxian feels that he missed a lot. Now he looks at Hua Zhi well. It''s really not enough to hold her


    Ten li spring breeze.


    In China Zhi also followed by Wang Junxian took away, ten miles spring breeze only left wind Xi this family.


    And Huasheng because of Huazhi, the mood is really much better, can be said to get some comfort.


    When I see Fengxi again, my expression doesn''t use much emotion, but when I see jiangxinrui, Huasheng still has a face.


    "Mom..."


    "Don''t be angry with me. I know I''m wrong. I''ve apologized with my aunt. There will never be such a thing again."


    "I''m too conceited. I overestimate myself. I think I can solve it well. I won''t let you worry about it..."


    "I know that apologizing can''t keep everything from happening But I really didn''t expect... "


    Jiang Xinrui''s voice is choking, because she really saw the situation of aunt Fengxi, and her heart was really stimulated


    At this meeting, she also knew that everyone was almost gone, otherwise her mother would have no time to talk to her.


    Now that there is time, Jiang Xinrui naturally has to apologize to her mother, but obviously her mother still doesn''t want to talk to her.


    Jiang Xinrui had no choice but to ask her father for help.


    She really felt guilty, especially when she saw aunt Fengxi lying on the bed, her face was still pale, which was not just because she had a baby.


    There is also aunt Fengxi''s own physical condition, injury and premature delivery. If it wasn''t for her powerful spiritual power and timely maintenance, she would have


    Jiangxinrui is even more afraid to think about it. If something really happened, jiangxinrui has no way to forgive himself.


    Even if it is because of her mother''s spiritual power to save the back, but Jiang Xinrui know that this can not cover up her almost disaster!


    She should not go by herself. She thought that her parents must be in no danger, but she didn''t expect that Tuttle would be so mean and set the trap so big!


    Of course, it''s sophistry to say anything now. Jiang Xinrui has followed suit, and her aunt apologizes very seriously. What''s more, she really feels guilty!

 Chapter 3088

    "You don''t have to apologize to me. It''s your aunt Fengxi who is injured. Just think about how to make up for it."


    "If she forgives you, I''ll forgive you. In the future, you can do whatever you want. I can''t manage you, and I won''t manage you. Now I don''t dare to manage, and I don''t want to manage."


    Huasheng looks at Jiang Xinrui standing at the door of Fengxi''s room with his head down, and his depression comes to his heart again.


    Although the words on Hua Sheng''s mouth are a little cold, there is no emotion, as if he doesn''t care at all. But she was very worried about her children!


    This is her daughter. After such a big thing, she does it completely according to her own ideas. What Hua Sheng didn''t expect is how can the child be so confident?


    Of course, it''s more pleasant to say. To be direct, it''s just like Jiang Xinrui''s own description of herself. She is conceited.


    I''m too conceited. I think my spiritual power is unmatched.


    I didn''t see anybody at all.


    Now, is it not enough to have such a big somersault?


    But this is to let others pay.


    Fengxi''s situation is really snatched back by her spiritual power, but what if she is slow? At that time, if there was any delay or accident, Huasheng had no way to save Fengxi.


    As you can imagine, when Hua Sheng thought of this, his heart jumped a few times. Now it''s the emperor of heaven, it''s Bai ran. Many things have rules, which should be. Hua Sheng has nothing to say.


    The three realms and six roads should have rules. If they are still like before, what will be changed?


    But with the rules, she exists in the three realms and six ways. How can she save the wind then? Huasheng has no choice!


    "I''m not afraid of your mistakes. I''m afraid that you will not correct them if you know your mistakes."


    "This lesson, you should firmly remember, can not be like this again, of course, I also have a mistake, should not let you go, you should also redouble the good to your aunt Fengxi, and your little brother who was just born, his birth is really too dangerous!"


    "There are still a lot of mess left to clean up. Since you know it''s wrong, I''ll leave it to you. If it''s not good, don''t talk about your mother. I''m also angry."


    "Well, ah Sheng, you can also eliminate the fire. Now we should cherish the present and go to see the wind."


    The river flows between Huasheng and jiangxinrui, acting as a middleman. Looking at the low pressure of the two women, he is also hard to breathe. He really lives in a crevice!


    Jiang Liu finished, patted Jiang Xinrui, and motioned her to clean up quickly!


    Now we need more than an hour''s work to clean up the house, as well as the ambulances, reporters, police and onlookers outside. As soon as it''s daybreak, they all come up


    Originally should be the river to deal with, but turn to think or let jiangxinrui go!


    The child has a big idea. In this case, let''s give full play to it. Besides, the trouble is so big that it has something to do with this girl. Let her deal with these troubles. In the eyes of the river, it''s just right.


    Jiang Xinrui will handle it, but Jiang Liu is still at ease. This time, ah Sheng should not adjust his mood immediately. In order to avoid the depression of the two women, he should separate them temporarily.


    I wish we were all busy.


    "Didn''t your father say that? Come on, it''s too noisy outside. It''s not good for you to have a rest. "


    Hua Sheng turns his head and looks at Jiang Xinrui. Although the tone is not so mild, the degree of coldness drops in a straight line!

 Chapter 3089

    Huasheng just didn''t know how to face jiangxinrui for a while!


    She was worried about her daughter, but she was really angry with her daughter!


    But after all, it''s her own child. What can she do?


    In fact, Hua Sheng is also complaining about herself. She didn''t take good care of the child. She never thought that her child would one day, because of her conceit, almost hurt the people around her and make a big mistake.


    And the initial reason is because of herself!


    So Huasheng is really complicated.


    Fortunately, the river is in the middle. For Jiang Xinrui, Huasheng is also a mother for the first time. After spending so much time with her children for the first time, she didn''t expect that she would be such a failure!


    "Well, I know. I''m sure I''ll handle it well. I won''t let people outside make a noise, auntie. I won''t let the news from home get out!"


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Huasheng, looks at herself, and talks to herself. Her eyes suddenly light up. If Huasheng asks her to do anything, she will go.


    Then Jiang Xinrui turns around and runs out. She wants to deal with the outside affairs as soon as possible, so Huasheng won''t worry about it.


    "I know what you mean. I don''t blame you or the children. It''s because I didn''t watch her, didn''t protect you well, and caused trouble to the wind. If you want to blame me, blame me!"


    "Of course, if you don''t want to blame me, don''t be so boring."


    "If you look like this, I''ll let Fengxi watch you later..."


    The river pulls Huasheng, and his eyes indicate the door beside him. When the door is opened, you can see the wind.


    Huasheng is in such a state now that he goes to see Fengxi. It''s not necessary to think that Fengxi will be very dull. Besides, Fengxi has just given birth to a baby.


    The state is not very good originally, the spirit power can protect the life, but not everyone is like the river heart pistil, may absorb quickly, repair!


    Everyone needs time, even himself or Huasheng


    "Don''t stand at the door. Come in quickly. Feng Xi has been waiting for a long time. She can''t rest without looking at you."


    While Huasheng and Jiangliu are talking at the door, the windy door suddenly opens.


    Qin Wanyu opened the door and looked at them.


    But one night, Qin Wanyu''s eyes were full of blood, even the stubble grew out. I didn''t know the posture, but I thought it was several days.


    The whole person has gone through a lot of vicissitudes.


    Fortunately, in the end, Fengxi was ok, and the child was an unexpected harvest. Qin Wanyu didn''t dare to ask for more.


    "Although you have suffered a lot, it''s better for your nephew to be born."


    "What''s that look? Qingfeng has told me about things outside. He''s always been outside to be my eye


    "I tell you, if you dare to tell me anything and let me go, do you believe I''ll crush you?"


    "I''ve just had a baby, and I''m still empty. I''m premature, and I''m bleeding. Be careful. Don''t be angry with me."


    Fengxi is just waiting for her eyes to stare at Huasheng, while Qin Xiaobao, a little one, is lying in her mother''s arms, and her eyes are so confused that she can''t sleep.


    Because of the spiritual nourishment of the river and Huasheng, Qin Xiaobao is not born prematurely at all. On the contrary, he looks better than a normal born child, but his weight is a little light.


    As for appearance, it''s just like a normal child. In Fengxi''s eyes, it''s completely like a monkey. It''s really super ugly


    Fengxi knows Huasheng''s current mood. She even wants to drive away Huazhi. Fortunately, Huazhi doesn''t have an impulse and follows Wang Junxian home soberly.

 Chapter 3090

    Fengxi has always been worried that Huasheng would say the same thing to himself and drive away all the people around him. Fengxi''s heart is also uncomfortable.


    Because she loves Huasheng.


    She knows a lot of things, plus memory recovery, who can blame it?


    In fact, everyone is innocent, but really helpless.


    Many things have gone beyond everyone''s expectation.


    More out of the track, the wind Xi will not blame jiangxinrui, blame a child.


    As for Qin Wanyu who invited Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu to come in, and then sat down beside Feng Xi, seeing that Feng Xi''s mother and son were safe, he felt that he was alive.


    Even if he stayed here all the time, Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t feel secure.


    Mainly because of the wind, she can''t have a good rest now, and Qin Wanyu''s heart can''t really be at ease.


    Qin Wanyu is an ordinary man, and he doesn''t know where the spiritual power that can be gathered by raising his hand comes from.


    Although he could see Fengxi''s wound healing with naked eyes, he just felt that Fengxi''s body was still weak and could not be recovered overnight.


    There are also children, so the heart of Qin Wanyu is still hanging.


    If it wasn''t for Fengxi who didn''t want to move now and emphasized that he didn''t have to go to the hospital, the white wolf king also agreed that he would send everything to the hospital.


    "I don''t think you have any idea."


    "Have a rest. I''ll stay here for this period of time. When you repair it, I don''t have time to run back and forth before I leave."


    "And I''m sorry about Yu Ping. When you''re ready, how do you want to solve it? I don''t participate. You are the one who is involved. I won''t take care of it this time. She almost killed two people. The responsibility lies with me. We both owe you. I don''t have any opinions about how you want to compensate me. "


    Hua Sheng is helpless to hear Feng Xi''s words, but she is steadfast in her heart, because she knows Feng Xi''s physical state best.


    Now just need to recuperate slowly, just recuperate under her eyelids, Huasheng can rest assured.


    If you don''t look at Fengxi, Huasheng won''t let Fengxi take her children home.


    In fact, before coming in, that is to say, when Huazhi is also leaving, Huasheng really wants to drive all the sisters away.


    She really didn''t want to get in their way.


    Hua Sheng is also really self-criticism, blame Jiang Xinrui conceited, but also blame themselves, she is also conceited.


    But later Hua Zhi''s words, also let her calm down some, she can''t hurt the sister''s heart.


    Now with Fengxi, Huasheng knows that if she really drives Fengxi away, she will be really crazy.


    As for Yu Ping, Hua Sheng remembers that she didn''t stop her because she was not in Fengxi''s state and couldn''t see her.


    And Huasheng won''t let Fengxi be difficult to do. She thinks that she can''t cover up. She really can''t manage this time. Now that she owes Fengxi, Huasheng can''t manage it.


    "You have a conscience, don''t let me go now!"


    "If you dare to let me go, I will crush you to death."


    "As for what you owe me, I''ll often be asked to rub my meals later. During my recuperation, I''ll keep good food and drink!"


    "And Yu Ping, she I feel sorry for her. I don''t want to see her again. Let her go. She must have tortured herself enough. I don''t want to find her


    As Feng Xi spoke, she patted Qin Xiaobao with a look of depression, but she was soon relieved.

 Chapter 3091

    The reason why Yu Ping has become like this is because her obsession is too big. She has been thinking about the past. Sooner or later, something will happen.


    People also become crazy, and finally have nothing.


    Fengxi doesn''t want to be like that. She is lucky enough to meet Huasheng, or she will be the earliest owner of Fengjia today.


    When I get to my grandfather, I''m sure I''ll be laughed at.


    And Fengxi will not count all this on Huasheng. In her eyes, there are gains and losses in many things, so we should know how to choose.


    She decided that Hua Sheng was her sister and would never betray and let go.


    If she is innocent, Hua Sheng is even more innocent. If today she makes the same choice as Yu Ping or ginkgo, Feng Xi will look down on herself.


    She can''t just accept the wealth with Huasheng, but can''t share the joys and sorrows.


    This is not her.


    But also, Fengxi is not a saint. For Yu Ping''s practice, Fengxi is really uncomfortable and even colder.


    She can''t forgive Yu Ping, she still has children, and Fengxi can''t let Qin Xiaobao encounter such changes before he was born.


    Feng Xi can only say that she will never meet again. Everything about Yu Ping has nothing to do with her.


    If there is one more time, it can''t blame her, just deal with it as you should. The owner of her elegant family is not a soft persimmon with no temper.


    "Good!"


    Hua Sheng nodded and reached out to hold Feng Xi''s hand. The dullness in his heart was scattered.


    Now she only hopes that Fengxi''s mother and son will keep healthy, which is also the most important thing at the moment. Huasheng doesn''t want to let qinxiaobao''s body appear any bad condition because of premature delivery, and let Fengxi fall any disease.


    In any case, Fengxi''s body or ordinary people, people are very fragile, once injured, it is difficult to repair.


    Hua Sheng has no strength to pursue other matters.


    "You can rest assured that you will be raised here. Ah Sheng and I will bring you back to your former state. Ah Sheng is responsible for recuperation and I will be responsible for your food. You and Lao Qin can rest assured."


    Jiang Liu stands at the gate and follows the road.


    When Jiang Liu said this, he looked at the white wolf king beside him. He knew that the white wolf king was waiting for this sentence. Fengxi''s physical condition would be difficult to recover without strong spiritual nourishment.


    Of course, this is also the original meaning of Jiangliu and Huasheng.


    As for the white wolf king, when he heard the words from the river, he bowed slightly to the river. Then he saw the wind of his eyes, the whole family hugged each other tightly and looked happy


    As usual, quietly left.


    "Xiaobao looks very good. This little hand is very strong."


    "Lao Qin, how did you make the name? You''re not really going to call your son Qin Xiaobao, are you


    Jiang Liu waited to finish all the important things in his heart. Then he reached out and touched Qin Xiaobao to find out his physical condition.


    I didn''t expect that this boy would hold it directly. He still has a little strength.


    Of course, children don''t really have much energy.


    "Qin is not easy!"


    "The name is Qin Buyi!"


    "It''s not easy for Fengxi to give birth to this child. Later, let him remember that he should be filial to his mother."


    Qin Wanyu hugs Feng Xi tightly, but it is not easy for Feng Xi to hold Qin. The family finally reunited without any accident.


    At that time, Qin Wanyu really felt that he was going to lose


    Fortunately, God still gave face!


    Fortunately, Huasheng has this ability.


    As for what Feng Xi said about Yu Ping, Qin Wanyu didn''t express his opinion! Feng Xi can never see Yu Ping again, but he is the victim''s husband

 Chapter 3092

    Qin Wanyu will not continue to fight against Fengxi when Fengxi has already said to leave it alone. Naturally, Fengxi will do whatever Fengxi says.


    "Sounds good, but isn''t it Feng?"


    Naturally, Jiangliu thought it was nice, but he remembered that he had said before that Fengxi''s child needed her surname?


    Isn''t this the next owner of the Feng family?


    After Jiang Liu asked this, he also felt that he was a bit talkative. As long as there are many things today, he also wanted to divert everyone''s attention.


    After all, it''s a happy thing to have a new life.


    But after that, he was embarrassed, because he shouldn''t ask, what''s the child''s surname? After all, it''s the parents'' decision.


    "I don''t want him to be the owner of the Feng family. I want him to be like an ordinary child."


    "Let''s go along with fate. In the future, we will see if he has any fate. As for the successor of the family owner, there are many children in the Feng family. Let''s see that child has the most potential. After all, every family owner chooses this way."


    Wind Xi heard the words of the river, light smile, speaking of her son, she is still very happy.


    Although the mouth has been saying dislike, but their own children, which really dislike.


    Fengxi is also really happy. Thinking of her own life, she still wants her child to be like a normal child. What she doesn''t touch from childhood is to subdue demons and remove demons. She has too much courage.


    Besides, children are not necessarily the most suitable people.


    But immediately, Fengxi found that his conclusion was early. The old man, Fengming, fell asleep every night and was very dissatisfied with the name of Qin Buyi.


    Because the child''s skeleton has been strange since childhood, and it will be a different life


    If the child doesn''t change his surname and is trained according to the family owner, Fengxi may have to have another one. If the family owner of Fengxi can''t come to Fengxi, the generation will be over!


    Of course, wind nameless is selfish, also don''t want to let other family children take over.


    Just this matter, in Fengxi, there is no follow-up. One child is enough for her. She doesn''t want a second child.


    In fact, Fengxi can feel it. Qin Buyi is the same as she was when she was a child, but she didn''t want to, so she didn''t admit it. Unless the child wanted to, Fengxi would never pass on the position of head of the family to Qin Buyi


    Time passed quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, Fengxi spent a month in the spring breeze.


    Even after the confinement.


    Qin Wanyu naturally lived here for a month. If he didn''t take care of Feng Xi himself, how could he be at ease.


    As for Qin Xiaobao, the one who was raised this month is white and fat. He has completely broken away from the name of ugly monkey in Fengxi''s mouth and is beginning to be a little human.


    Qin Wanyu looked at the photos of Fengxi when he was a child, and then looked at Qin Xiaobao. He felt that he had done nothing about Fengxi''s birth.


    The child is nothing like him!


    In this regard, the river is very serious comfort way, "this is not grown up, in case of another long change, you will feel, or like the wind good!"


    Qin, Wan and Yu


    He didn''t feel comforted.


    Besides, he has reason to suspect that the river is not comforting him!


    Does the river think he is ugly?


    If it wasn''t for Fengxi''s living in this ten li spring breeze, Huasheng''s spiritual power would be needed. He would give Huasheng face. Otherwise, Qin Wanyu would definitely have a good theory with Jiangliu, and their brotherhood would be greatly tested!

 Chapter 3093

    "River, don''t go too far! Who is ugly? I''m handsome. Who doesn''t praise me as a handsome guy? "


    "Daughter in law, am I really ugly?"


    "Am I ok? What do you say, rui''er


    Qin Wanyu was sitting on the sofa. First, he turned his eyes to the river where he was drinking tea. Then he looked at his son who was entertaining himself and spitting bubbles. Then he looked in the mirror seriously. He turned his head and looked at Jiang Xinrui who was painting.


    Even to find the shadow of Huasheng, want to let her see again.


    In the past, Qin Wanyu didn''t care about his appearance, because he was confident. But after he had a child, he was so sorry that he just began to grow up.


    This month has passed. It''s starting to look better. It''s like the wind.


    "You don''t have to look in the mirror. Thanks to Fengxi, you can turn back the storm and flatten Qin Xiaobao''s face."


    Without waiting for Jiang Xinrui to follow suit, a male voice was first heard outside the door.


    It''s Wang Junxian.


    He took the prince and Hua Zhigang into the door, heard Qin Wanyu''s words, almost did not laugh spray, directly open.


    Then I saw that the river was facing him and nodded his head seriously. That''s what heroes think!


    "Wang Junxian, your uncle!"


    Qin Wanyu saw Wang Junxian''s "going together with the river" and expressed his most "cordial" greetings.


    Make everyone "happy" ridicule.


    Huasheng looked at everyone''s faces with a smile, and the corners of his mouth also bent. During this period of time, after that event, the spring breeze of ten li hasn''t heard such a laugh for a long time.


    The bodies of Fengxi and Qin Xiaobao are almost raised, and Fengxi''s mana also begins to recover. Huazhi still comes here with her children as before, having fun, and taking care of Fengxi with her.


    Because after several people''s affairs in Ginkgo biloba, ten li spring breeze didn''t enter new people again. Hua Zhi understood Hua Sheng''s concerns, so she took care of Feng Xi''s mother and son with her. Fortunately, she also had children, otherwise she really didn''t know what to do.


    But also made a lot of jokes, after all, is also the first lady, inevitably clumsy, fortunately, the sisters are still very happy, the wind is also good.


    And the breeze of the wind family, and the white wolf king After cleaning, Huasheng didn''t let the hourly workers in.


    "Yu Ping, she turned herself in and was sentenced to ten years."


    "It''s just that after her imprisonment, she was not in a good mental state and seemed to be crazy. Now she''s transferred to a mental hospital. The doctor said that she didn''t know what stimulation she received after her imprisonment. According to the medical perspective, it''s difficult for her to return to normal..."


    Hua Zhi sits on the sofa, looking at the beautiful Qin Xiaobao, and the energetic wind. After thinking about it, I''d better tell her.


    No matter what Wang Junping said she had done to save herself or not, it''s just like Wang Shengping.


    She intentionally hurt others. She was pregnant. If she didn''t have Hua Sheng, she would have been killed two times


    Hua Zhi for Yu Ping''s results, not to mention what feeling, can only say a pity!


    At that time, she not only wanted to destroy the wind, but also wanted to destroy all pregnant women, which was really not what normal people could do.


    When we heard the news, everyone''s looks were different, which can be said to be different.


    Yu Ping''s result is that Jiang Liu and Hua Sheng have a premonition. Feng Xi says that she has let her go and doesn''t want to take care of her any more. But Qin Wanyu didn''t agree that day and kept silent.

 Chapter 3094

    Although Qin, Wan and Yu did not appear in this case, Jiangliu knew that Qin, Wan and Yu used their relationship to increase the sentencing.


    Yu Ping''s madness is also related to the white wolf king.


    But the river didn''t tell Huasheng, just as Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t tell Fengxi.


    All you know is the result.


    The process is no longer important.


    Jiang Liu understands the concerns of Qin, Wan and Yu. Women are sentimental and will show pity for the weak, especially those with such personalities as Fengxi and Huasheng.


    If you let them know that they are already miserable enough to put pressure on Yu Ping, no matter Hua Sheng or Feng Xi will not have the heart.


    Jiangliu can say for sure that if they were the two of them before, they would.


    Now that we have experienced so many things, no one can say for sure, and we dare not take risks.


    But the river did not expect that Qin Wanyu would really start in the middle. You know, Qin Wanyu has never been so cruel.


    No matter how you behave, you will leave some room, and you will not step on the other side when they are in trouble.


    However, no matter how Fengxi was rescued, people outside also see the result. Besides, Fengxi didn''t call the police, and she and her children didn''t have a big accident.


    Even if Yu Ping is sentenced to three years at most, it goes without saying that Qin Wanyu is not satisfied with the result, because if he does not intervene with Hua Sheng, the result of Feng Xi is very dangerous.


    So Qin, Anhui and Henan used their relations and increased the sentencing. After Qin, Anhui and Henan, the white wolf king went to prison.


    Don''t know what he did, Yu Ping directly completely crazy!


    Normally, she can get out of prison after ten years, but for Ping, she can''t get out of the mental hospital.


    "Where''s Yuan Shao?"


    After a short silence, Hua Sheng looks at the wind and then asks Hua Zhi.


    These days, she''s focused on Fengxi''s mother and son, thinking about the nutrition of the two women, and the outside affairs are basically closed.


    In addition, since the last Tuttle incident, everything outside has been handed over to Jiang Xinrui.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t even know. Of course, she doesn''t want to know.


    But now that he has said it in public, Hua Sheng still wants to ask, and Yu Ping''s choice is also cause and effect.


    She''s hurt. Even if she doesn''t care, there are laws. No matter whether Yu Ping''s choice to turn herself in is difficult in her heart, or for any other reason, she has already turned herself in.


    For this, Yu Ping also paid a price.


    A month ago, Huasheng remembered that it was Yuan Shao who came to pick her up.


    Whether it''s gingko or jasmine, someone comes to pick it up.


    So they are not nothing, leave ten miles spring breeze, they still have their own happiness.


    "Yuan Shao works as a nurse in a mental hospital."


    "The house where Yu Ping lives."


    Hua Zhi thought about it and added.


    After Hua Zhi said this, there was a short silence.


    Fengxi reaches out her hand and touches Qin Xiaobao''s forehead. There are two scars. You can''t see them clearly if you don''t look at them carefully, but you can feel them if you rub them.


    Hua Sheng said that because Qin Xiaobao was small, as he grew up, the two scars disappeared


    But no matter how it disappeared, Qin Xiaobao was really in pain at that moment. The wind could feel it.


    She really can''t forgive Yu Ping. The greatest kindness to her is that she doesn''t give up. Yu Ping can turn herself in. Feng Xi has nothing to say, but she didn''t expect that Yu Ping would be crazy.


    Feng Xi has nothing to say to Yu Ping. Knowing all this, waiting for Qin Xiaobao''s scar to disappear, it will pass completely!

 Chapter 3095

    Later, when everyone was silent again, Hua Zhi continued to say to Hua Sheng: "there are gingko, she went back to her hometown with Gao He, Gao he''s hometown."


    Because the Zhao family is not satisfied with the police case, and they don''t believe that the murderer is dead, they still refuse to let go of Gao family, that is, they don''t want to let go of Gao He, and they want to create some accidents, so that Gao''s parents can also experience the pain of losing their children.


    This is the time when the wall falls down and everyone pushes. When Gao Jia is an official, it''s hard to avoid offending a few villains. In addition, the whole Jiangcheng city knows that Gao he has nothing to do with Jiangliu and others, so it''s even harder to step on him. If Wang Jun didn''t show his hand, Gao Jia might not have left Jiangcheng safely


    Back home, Gao he''s family is not very happy. In recent years, the rest of his family are poor relatives. It''s hard to avoid running on them. Fortunately, they can live a good life.


    In such a difficult situation, Gao he and ginkgo also held a simple wedding, which is simple, except for some onlookers, that is, Gao''s parents.


    As for Gao he''s result, Wang Junxian is still very uncomfortable, not to mention others. After all, he really treats Gao He as a younger brother.


    Give Gao he a check and give them some money. It''s not too hard. It''s worthy of their friendship and the kindness of saving the prince. Wang Junxian didn''t do much. After all, he had to look at the river and Huasheng''s face.


    After all, gingko and Gao he are together. Gingko takes away the core of the river. No one really cares about it.


    Wang Junxian himself felt that this matter could not pass, but gingko in the end can be regarded as a comeback, saved a few children.


    So it''s hard to say what kind of result some things are.


    It''s not clear.


    Can only say, I hope they are happy, for each other, whether it is Gao he or ginkgo, have paid a lot.


    Now two people are also considered to be complete, together!


    No one will ever talk about that.


    As for whether they can lead a good life in the future, it depends on themselves. No one can participate, let alone participate.


    Some decisions, once made, don''t go back.


    After hearing about gingko, Huasheng is still very touched. After all, she has been with Gingko for many years. Gingko is different from anyone else for her.


    When Chuntao left her, Huasheng still remembered ginkgo''s words. She said that she would never leave her


    Just now


    Huasheng didn''t know who should have broken his promise. He couldn''t let go of gingko.


    But the same, Huasheng will not mention ginkgo, what she wants to do is to take away jiangxinrui, can you forgive the decision that ginkgo is jiangxinrui.


    Because she grew up with Ginkgo biloba, not jiangxinrui. In fact, her time with Ginkgo biloba is only a few years, and her relationship is not very deep. Huasheng will not influence jiangxinrui with her own ideas, even if it is her own child.


    But these are really not important to Jiang Xinrui. She never thought that gingko would leave the spring breeze!


    "In fact, I think the family still need a person to take care of, aunt ginkgo''s food is really appetizing."


    "If she wants to, I''ll pay her with my pocket money."


    Jiang Xinrui sits in front of the French window and turns to see Xiang Huasheng with a paintbrush.


    She''s serious.


    Since my mother didn''t say that, she would.


    Because she didn''t care about the original thing, she also had the use of ingredients, through ginkgo to find Tuttle''s nest.

 Chapter 3096

    Jiang Xinrui also wants to test Ginkgo biloba and see how she chooses it!


    She knows how much ginkgo is suffering, but she thinks that ginkgo will not disappoint herself with such suffering


    I won''t let my mother down


    She is wrong, should not test human nature, now let mother don''t believe anyone, that will even wind Xi and Hua Zhi have to drive away.


    At that moment, Jiang Xinrui thought whether her mother would drive her away.


    The outside world also knows about the ten mile spring breeze, that is, those who have a better relationship with their mother, plus aunt Fengxi''s big accident, and the ancestors of Fengxi''s family also know about it.


    Then the emperor of heaven, bairan and Hades all came.


    One after another, they all sent their men to help, but their mother refused and said nothing!


    At that time, Jiang Xinrui knew that it would be very difficult for her mother to believe in someone.


    Now referring to the current situation of Ginkgo biloba, Jiang Xinrui really thinks that she can come back, even with Gao family.


    As long as the Jiang family comes forward, no one in Jiangcheng dares to bully others any more.


    So there''s nothing wrong with going back to Jiangcheng, just to see if gingko and my mother are willing to.


    "Draw your painting. You are going home today. Don''t you mean to give her a painting of Qin Xiaobao? Concentrate. "


    In the heart of the river, including the river, everyone looked at Huasheng, waiting for Huasheng''s answer.


    After that, Hua Sheng and her daughter turned their eyes to see each other.


    Huasheng didn''t say anything about ginkgo.


    In fact, we really think that ginkgo is a good idea to come back.


    I didn''t mention it all the time, because I didn''t want to make Jiang Xinrui feel wronged and wronged. There should be a price.


    After all, they didn''t know Jiang Xinrui had the ability to protect herself at that time!


    No matter how the other party''s heart can be harmed, Jiang Rui has no reason!


    But after hearing Hua Sheng''s reply, it''s hard for everyone to say anything more.


    Because they understand that maybe in Huasheng''s heart, they can''t believe ginkgo again.


    She can even forgive ginkgo, but she doesn''t trust ginkgo any more.


    In fact, even Huasheng himself did not expect that gingko, the younger sister, would make such a choice and come to this step.


    It can only be said that the world is unpredictable.


    How good the relationship was, how uncomfortable Huasheng''s heart is now.


    Gingko''s departure, for Huasheng, is more painful than Yu Ping''s, or even the stalemate with Hualin.


    No one can take the place of gingko in Huasheng''s heart.


    Huasheng won''t let the ten mile spring breeze enter people, nor will gingko come back.


    "Yes, rui''er, you are a good painter. This is Qin Xiaobao''s full moon photo!"


    "It''s more handsome to draw like me! Ha ha ha... "


    Qin Wanyu watched the atmosphere cool down, and quickly enlivened it. It was good to have a meal together. Although there were fewer people than before, the rest of them got together once and could sit down and have a good meal.


    Qin, Wan and Yu still cherish it.


    But the meal didn''t stop because Bai Kangning came


    Since the Tuttle incident, Hualin''s family has not contacted Huasheng for a month. Huazhi goes to find Hualin, but Hualin disappears directly.


    Bai Hao wants to stay in the middle, but he hasn''t been able to let Qin Wanyu go and pull his face.


    In the end, it didn''t work, and Bai Hao didn''t care. He didn''t really care about his parents. He was also very sad. He worked hard, paralyzed himself and made himself busy

 Chapter 3097

    As a result, Bai Hao has less time to go home. Hua Lin''s relationship with her sisters has changed, and her heart has become more vulnerable.


    Plus often can''t see Bai Hao, always sensitive, wishful thinking, think Bai Hao is in blame her.


    Cold violence against her.


    No matter how Bai Hao explains it, Hua Lin doesn''t believe it. She just thinks that Bai Hao is not what he used to be. He regrets it


    Bai Hao explained once, twice


    After a long time, Bai Hao is also tired. When he comes back from work, he has to face his hysterical wife, a wife who is beyond recognition. Bai Hao is really tired.


    So much so that the vicious circle, the time to go home later, or even not to come back.


    In this way, Hua Lin couldn''t stand it any more. She went directly to the place where Bai Hao worked


    Hua Lin''s mood has become more exaggerated, often unable to control themselves, shouting at Bai Kangning.


    You know, Bai Kangning grew up so big that Hua Lin didn''t speak to him loudly.


    Bai Kangning for a time some can''t accept, secretly cry in school, jiangxinrui and prince found, then Huasheng, Huazhi also know.


    But Huasheng didn''t go to Hualin. She didn''t know what she was going to say to Hualin, and she didn''t want to care about it. It can be said that this time, Huasheng has changed.


    For Hua Sheng, who recovers all her memories, her affection for Hua Zhi and others is very weak. If Hua Zhi didn''t leave, Hua Sheng might have nothing to do with the Hua family.


    Because even the old lady of the Hua family was picked up by Hua Zhi


    There''s no way. Huasheng doesn''t want strangers. No one can take care of the old people who can''t take care of themselves all the time!


    All this is transferred to Hua Zhi. The Wang family is not bad for this old man. There is a special person to take care of him. Hua Zhi also goes to Hua Lin, but she doesn''t even see him


    The hardest part is children.


    So every time Bai Kangning came to the spring breeze, he was scolded by Hua Lin.


    Seeing Bai Kangning coming, everyone was very complicated.


    Hua Lin used to be the five sisters of the Hua family, the best character!


    Now she''s a hysterical housewife! Who made her look like this?


    "Little aunt, third aunt, can I sleep here today? Just one day, I won''t live long, and I won''t be able to conquer you. If I can''t, lend me some money... "


    "My mother She kicked me out


    Now he doesn''t want to go to work, but the most important thing is that he doesn''t want to go to work.


    Bai Hao has been working overtime all night recently. He doesn''t have to stay there. He can''t find anyone.


    When Bai Kangning thought of this, he was really aggrieved. He worked hard not to let his tears fall down. He didn''t want to be humiliated, and he didn''t want to be laughed at by his younger brothers and sisters. He was a brother and cried.


    Forget yourself, but he''s not special!


    In that night, he also knew a lot of things, he was a disaster, should not be alive.


    Since knowing this, Bai Kangning has consciously distanced himself from his younger brother and sister, for fear that something might happen to Jiang Xinrui or prince because of himself.


    It can be said that Bai Kangning has not only opened up the distance between his sister-in-law, but also opened up the distance between everyone!


    Because this matter, as long as there is any accident around him, he will feel that it has something to do with himself. If he doesn''t pay attention to some things, he will find many mistakes.

 Chapter 3098

    Bai Kangning is no longer a child. He remembers many things. From childhood to adulthood, many people were killed and injured around him. His kindergarten teacher had a car accident, his primary school teacher had cancer, and his former school good friend fell from a building in an accident


    He did not even dare to go to Hua Zhi''s home, for fear of affecting normal Hua Zhi.


    There are few people left who really love him. Bai Kangning is really afraid that in Hua Zhi''s eyes, one day he sees dislike


    So Bai Kangning only dares ten li spring breeze. He knows that Hua Sheng saved him, and Jiang Xinrui''s appearance when dealing with vampires. He knows that this family is different.


    But he was also worried. After all, Bai Kangning didn''t know much about it. When he entered the door, he only dared to stand at the door and never dared to spend the night.


    But today really no way, the mother has become more and more powerful, can be said to be intensified!


    "If you want to live here, if you think it''s far from school, come to my house."


    "In short, whether it''s my home or here, you can, you don''t want to think, I don''t believe those, you are a child, you are not wrong."


    Hua Zhi looks at Bai Kangning''s appearance, her heart is going to be pulled to death, her eyes are also red, she doesn''t understand, what does Hua Lin want to do?


    He got up and went to Bai Kangning. No matter how he retreated, he pulled him into the room.


    Besides, if it really has an impact, Bai Kangning is over ten years old, aren''t they OK?


    So say a thing also can''t say, Hua Zhi is originally with doubt, looking at Bai Kangning now this appearance, say what also can''t bear.


    If Huasheng doesn''t care, she doesn''t blame Huasheng. She doesn''t care.


    And Hualin doesn''t want to take care of the child, she still takes care of it!


    Just finish saying in Hua Zhi, stretch out a hand to pull white Kang Ning of time, looking at white Kang Ning to change a facial expression, that is not because worry oneself suffer implicated of facial expression.


    It''s like a natural reaction to pain.


    What does Hua Zhi do? It''s the queen of the movie. What expression corresponds to what reaction, and why there is such a reaction? She can''t understand it.


    Then the eyes have changed, a roll open the sleeves of white Corning, into the eyes, instantly let Hua Zhi has red eyes shed tears.


    Bai Kangning''s arms are blue and purple, long, short, everything, old and new


    No wonder Bai Kangning always wears a long dress these times. It''s summer now! No matter Hua Zhi or Hua Sheng, they don''t care. They just think that boys like them.


    After all, when the children are older, they won''t participate in the children''s preferences. The prince doesn''t like to wear short sleeves, saying that they are tanned when they go out. Hua Zhi thinks that Bai Kangning also loves beauty.


    They never thought it would be like this.


    Hua Sheng also stood up, his eyes changed.


    He came over directly, reached for his hand and asked him to take off Bai Kangning''s coat to have a look at the child. Since he was wearing long sleeves all day, he would not just cover his arm. Hua Sheng wanted to see if the child was hurt.


    It''s just the children''s resistance.


    "Little aunt, third aunt, no!"


    Bai Kangning is holding the neckline with uneasy eyes, but he won''t let Huasheng and Huazhi see anything.


    Finally, he couldn''t help crying. He admitted that he was not a man at all. It was a shame. He cried again. He was a big boy!


    "Ah Sheng!"


    "Hua Zhi!"


    Jiang Liu and Wang Junxian stood up at the same time and stopped.


    Then they took a look at each other and pulled their wives.


    "Let''s go. Corning is a big boy. In a few years, he will be an adult. You two are aunts. That''s a woman! It''s inconvenient. I''m sorry I didn''t see Kangning! "

 Chapter 3099

    The river pulls Hua Sheng to one side and stops her action. It''s all adults and many things don''t need to be confirmed.


    There must be something wrong with the child''s expression.


    He understands that Hua Sheng and Hua Zhi are too worried, but they have to save face for their children.


    "That''s right. You two have to pick your clothes directly? We have a little princess here. She''s my sister. I can''t see her brother''s clothes stripped


    "Let''s go, Kangning. Let your uncle find a room for you and clean it up. Your third aunt has a lot of strength and her clothes are broken. She will buy you a new one. Take a bath first and you will have new clothes soon!"


    Wang Junxian pulls Hua Zhi, and uses her strength to restrain her. Now everyone is watching, Bai Kangning wanted to hide it.


    Just don''t want to be pitied!


    When children grow up, they have strong self-esteem.


    Hua Sheng and Hua Sheng are so tough. How can children stay with their younger brothers and sisters?


    Even more inferiority.


    Besides, he is still a brother. Bai Kangning has always wanted to be a brother. He is a good brother and an indomitable brother!


    He has made up his mind to come to the ten mile spring breeze. If he had no choice, he would not come.


    After Wang Junxian finished, he directly called and sent someone to buy clothes for Bai Kangning. In fact, the figure of Bai Kangning and his children is not suitable. The prince''s clothes are smaller for him, and those of adults are bigger for him.


    And the river reaches for Bai Kangning and finds a guest room.


    Huasheng, Huazhi also feel a little extreme, look serious living on the sofa, silent again.


    Ten li spring breeze, today''s meal is endless.


    Because no one is in the mood to eat.


    Not to mention Huasheng, Fengxi and Qin Wanyu are both in a heavy mood. They didn''t have children before. It''s different, especially when they look at Bai Kangning''s grievance.


    Fengxi is even heavier. She has always been a very sensible elder brother to Bai Kangning. In fact, this child is also very sensible and never bothers Hualin. Fengxi, an outsider, can see that Bai Kangning is really good.


    To be direct, the child is a bit silly. He doesn''t know what is troublemaking!


    How the elder said, how to do, on the prince that little devil''s temperament, Fengxi looked at beside all brain melon kernel pain, Huazhi that needless to say, want to put back to rebirth, but Bai Kangning never red face, the patience of the prince simply let Fengxi amazing!


    Who can such a gentle child offend? It''s impossible to have campus violence. It didn''t happen before, but only recently. The only unstable factor is Hua Lin!


    That''s why people are silent.


    If it''s really Hua Lin, how can she bear it?


    But Huasheng and others haven''t seen Bai Kangning. Otherwise, they may not be able to sit down directly. First, they rush to Hualin''s home and ask her if she knows!


    The prince and Jiang Xinrui put down their hands to dismantle the TV and stopped playing. The other put down his paintbrush and stopped painting. Even Qin Xiaobao didn''t play with bubbles. They just followed the trend. The copied eyes were staring at the ceiling and were very quiet.


    At the same time, the river even had bath water ready for Bai Kangning.


    "I''ve adjusted the water temperature. Will you try?"


    "You change your clothes. We are all men. Don''t be embarrassed. I''ll rub your back for you?"


    "My little uncle has only a daughter and no son. I always envy my father and son rubbing each other''s backs. I don''t know if I have the luck to experience it today?"

 Chapter 3100

    The river adjusted the water temperature, took out a set of guest room pajamas, and put them beside Bai Kangning for standby. Under the clothes, there was a bottle of medicine for injuries. Those who were injured by injuries did not see the specific injuries. The river took several kinds of pajamas and put them under the pajamas.


    Then he asked Bai Kangning like a chat.


    Every word with questions, ask for his consent.


    If Bai Kangning doesn''t want to, he won''t force it. Although he can''t be sure, Jiangliu knows that the child must still have injuries.


    He doesn''t have perspective eyes, but he will look at the appearance. If there is no problem with him, Bai Kangning won''t look like that.


    "Thank you, uncle!"


    "I..."


    Bai Kangning didn''t know what to say for a moment. He didn''t know what to say except thanks.


    Especially looking at the family''s cautious attitude towards him, it was more difficult to feel at ease.


    He will kill the people around him. He is a disaster. In fact, they don''t have to do this to themselves. He really can''t borrow money. Come and borrow some money and solve it by himself.


    But I didn''t expect to be hurt by Hua Zhi this morning. I couldn''t help it


    "For what? What are you doing, you child? "


    "You should call me uncle!"


    "And you''re rui''er''s brother. You''re good to rui''er, and I want to thank you!"


    "If you''re polite to me, the water will be cold. Take a bath. If you''re embarrassed, I''ll go out!"


    "Also, you don''t have to have pressure in your heart. Some accidents have nothing to do with you, but they are really accidents. Although your aunt became indifferent because of last time''s events, it''s just her appearance. She hasn''t forgotten about you and your mother. She''s looking for ways to break the curse on you and your mother, so that you can be like normal people!"


    "She''s looking for it now, but it takes time. You''re still young, and you don''t understand some things. You should know that every world has its own rules, invisible rules, which are hard to break, but there''s no absolute in the world. It just takes time."


    Jiang Liu patted Bai Kangning on the shoulder and was ready to leave, but he couldn''t help thinking that the child was growing so fast that it was on his shoulder!


    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s been so many years. Jiang Liu can''t help sighing that when he watched Huasheng save their mother and son, the child was still a baby


    Now it''s so high.


    "Uncle!"


    "I can''t reach my back..."


    When Jiangliu turns to leave, Bai Kangning seems to be touched and shouts Jiangliu. Then he turns around and takes out the medicine hidden under his pajamas.


    And he himself took off his coat. Before he took off his short sleeves, he looked at the injuries on his two arms from a close distance. The river was really unsteady!


    Intricate, green and purple, old and new alternate.


    It''s the same as taking off the short sleeve of Corning''s back. It''s the same as taking off the upper arm.


    There are also some big scars, the most prominent of which are black spots. Jiangliu is not a smoker, but he also knows that it is a cigarette scald.


    A teenager''s skin is still tender and heals quickly, so the river can see the scalds one by one. The river can''t even imagine how Bai Kangning endured them.


    The river even thinks that it''s lucky that Hua Sheng and Hua Zhi are stopped, otherwise


    "If the medicine hurts, it doesn''t matter if you can''t hear it in the hall!"


    Jiangliu didn''t know how to say it. What kind of situation did he meet for the first time? He really felt sorry for the child. He was depressed and took the medicine. In fact, the medicine was not right. Jiangliu used Lingli to cover it up.

 Chapter 3101

    Although the river was repaired with spirit power, it could not directly heal all the wounds on the outside, but the wounds inside the body. When Bai Kangning''s body was detected with spirit power, the river was silent again.


    Because Bai Kangning''s body is not just the superficial injuries.


    There is also a lot of damage inside. A 14-year-old suffered from long-term hunger and malnutrition


    On the outside, there are blue and purple pinching marks on both arms, whiplash marks on the back, burning scars, and even one is bloody.


    It should be a new injury!


    The river''s expression became more and more serious, and there was a red mark on Bai Kangning''s back waist, which seemed to be left on the hard object.


    And the trend of the red print is still downward. Needless to think, there should be no good place for Bai Kangning.


    "Who is it?"


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    "Do your parents know?"


    The river couldn''t bear to see what Bai Kangning''s legs looked like. He put down his hand, helped Bai Kangning stop the pain, healed the wound inside, and asked directly.


    In fact, what Jiangliu wants to ask most is whether Hualin, and what he wants to ask more is whether Bai Hao knows.


    But the river still wants to try to ease Bai Kangning''s mood at the moment, don''t let him feel too embarrassed.


    Although he is a little uncle, is a relative, but after all, there is no blood relationship, river with the child is not much contact.


    I''m really worried that Bai Kangning will be hit too hard for a while.


    He can endure until now. When he enters the door, he pretends that everything is normal. If it is not known now, he has nothing to hide and will not deliberately avoid limping.


    Jiang Liu discovered that the child''s legs were also injured.


    Then the river squatted down and lifted Bai Kangning''s trouser legs The hand of the river clenched the trouser legs!


    I saw a series of marks on the stomach of two legs. It should be something slender, such as a tree branch. The typhoid caused by beating has been completely superimposed!


    "My father doesn''t know. I dare not let him know. I don''t want them to keep arguing."


    "I''ve been looking for it since I left here last time. Now my father doesn''t go home. My mother is becoming more and more sensitive. She can''t control her mood if she''s a little agitated! I don''t know what I''m doing... "


    "Every time my mother apologizes to me, I understand that she is upset. I really don''t blame her. I want to help her, but I can''t help her. It will only make her more irritable and irritable!"


    "In the end, it caused such a result. In fact, it didn''t hurt very much. In this month, every time I vent on me, my mother''s mood will be relieved, and then my mother will become as gentle to me as before..."


    "I really didn''t blame her. I didn''t come here to ask for help this time. I just wanted to borrow some money and eat something..."


    "You don''t have to worry about me, or go to my mother because of me..."


    Bai Kangning looks at the river which always likes to walk but not to look. His face changes when he looks at his situation. He subconsciously worries that they will resent his mother.


    Bai Kangning really didn''t blame Hualin.


    Bai Kangning believes that Hua Lin''s mood will get better and return to normal sooner or later.


    Hua Lin just couldn''t accept it for a while. She couldn''t think of the blow that night. Her father didn''t blame her. She will understand sooner or later.


    "Here are the clothes. May I come in?"


    In Bai Kangning, Wang Junxian knocks on the door with his clothes.


    Then Jiangliu looked at Bai Kangning and opened the door. For the first time, Jiangliu met such a thing. He was still a child, so he put Wang Junxian in.

 Chapter 3102

    When Wang Junxian came in with his clothes, Jiangliu didn''t say anything, because Bai Kangning''s upper body didn''t need Jiangliu to repeat anything.


    And the river just pulled up Bai Kangning''s trouser legs, rolled them up and didn''t put them down, so when Wang Junxian came in, he saw it more intuitively.


    He is not like the river. He has a little bit of discovery and preparation.


    Wang Junxian is not prepared at all. Bai Kangning is directly covered with scars. No, it should be said that in addition to his face, his hands are a good place, and all the others are injured!


    The alternation of the old and the new, the superposition of a layer and a layer, the previous wound is not good, the new one is on, young children, the healing degree is still very high.


    How painful it is to add a wound to such new meat


    Wang Junxian can''t imagine at the moment!


    If someone does this to his child, Wang Junxian swears that he will kill him! It''s very cruel. This is not the time to pay attention to the justice of a gentleman.


    "Who is it? Can''t it be Hua Lin? "


    "Corning, don''t be afraid. Who do you say it is? My third aunt won''t care. I''ll go to him! You are still under age, we will punish him with the law! "


    In front of the children, Wang Junxian didn''t speak too directly, so he took out the law. But at the moment, what Wang Junxian thought in his heart was that he would definitely kill the other party. No matter it was the law or his means, it was indispensable!


    This intuitive contact, Wang Junxian has some expression management out of control.


    When he spoke, he ignored the look of the river. Of course, what''s more important is the look of Bai Kangning.


    When Wang Junxian finished speaking, and even the more he said, the more excited he was, Bai Kangning was about to cry.


    He didn''t want to send his mother to prison.


    What''s more, he can''t. looking at his mother''s appearance now, Bai Kangning is very distressed, even if it''s physical pain.


    It is also because of this idea that he has been able to stick to it until now.


    Otherwise, one night before, because of the new injury and the old injury, Bai Kangning had a high fever after sleeping on the park bench for one night, but he still went to school normally the next day. The only motivation for him to insist on was to love his mother. If he was injured, his mother could return to normal, he would like to.


    He is also waiting for that day.


    But now he heard that his mother was going to be punished by law. Bai Kangning really cried, or was he in a hurry.


    "Uncle, please help me. You just acquiesced to my words. I can''t send my mother to prison without investigating this matter."


    "She just felt a little uncomfortable for a while. She couldn''t accept the changes at home. She misunderstood her father. Sooner or later, she will understand. It''s been a month, and it''s been much more stable recently..."


    "Today, I don''t need your help. I''ll leave now!"


    Bai Kangning originally wanted to ask Jiang Liu to help him speak, but Wang Junxian lost his expression when he saw Jiang Liu leaning against the wall in silence.


    He knew they were worried about him, but he couldn''t betray his mother.


    Mother is poor enough


    With that, Bai Kangning really left. He picked up a piece of clothes and opened the door to leave!


    It was not that he had never been hungry, but it was only two days. Bai Kangning felt that he could survive.


    "You think you''re helping her like this?"


    As soon as Bai Kangning opened the door, he saw Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng standing at the door.


    Hua Zhi is red the eye socket dull ask a way.

 Chapter 3103

    They don''t know how long they have been here, but they should know almost everything they should know.


    See Huasheng and Huazhi''s expression can be clear.


    And behind them is the prince and Jiang Xinrui! Both of them were red eyed together.


    The prince suddenly felt that his father and mother were good thieves. They always said to beat him, but they never really beat him.


    Jiangxinrui''s eyes are already red and can''t be red. She is crying. Jiangxinrui doesn''t know whether her age is not equal to the time when she came into contact with the world, so she can''t accept Bai Kangning.


    Jiang Xinrui even imagined in his mind how he survived


    And Hua Zhi''s tone, calm as if nothing happened, but know Hua Zhi should know, she this is already gas to the extreme.


    Only at this time, Hua Zhi can control her explosive temper, because she knows that explosive temper is useless.


    Bai Kangning needs comfort now, just like a frightened rabbit, who can''t help running away and refuses all help.


    Looking at such Bai Kangning, Hua Zhi really wants to be distressed to death.


    "At first I saw the wound on your arm. I really suspected it was your mother. But just now I saw the wound all over your body. It''s so cruel. I believe no mother in the world can do such a thing."


    "Children are the treasure of their parents, although I am usually very strict with the prince, regardless of him, but no matter how I will not be so maltreated!"


    "So I don''t think it''s your mother. It''s someone else who bullies you. I have to help you before I say anything with the law!"


    "I never thought it would be Hua Lin! Your biological mother hurt you like this... "


    Wang Junxian put down the clothes he had prepared for Bai Kangning. He really didn''t expect to say that. But looking at what Bai Kangning said with the help of the river, there was a reaction that he wanted to run directly. There was no clear answer to Wang Junxian''s question, and there was an answer.


    Wang Junxian can''t imagine how Bai Kangning came over this month.


    Those injuries actually appeared on a 14-year-old child. Is it his biological mother who caused all this?


    So is Hua Lin really crazy?


    Otherwise, let Hua Lin and Yu Ping go to the mental hospital together for company.


    Wang Junxian felt that it was very suitable for him. If he didn''t go, he would be sorry for her.


    What is this doing? Hua Zhi to find her, not to see, want to untie her heart knot, she is not willing to, and then at home all the resentment to vent on the only child?


    So many things have happened. What we should do now is not to cherish the present?


    She and her son''s lives were stolen. She cared so much about her family and children that Wang Junxian couldn''t imagine how Hua Lin had the heart to do it.


    Jiang Liu saw that everyone had come, and he knew that he could not hide it. Of course, he did not expect to hide anything. Such a thing could not have been hidden.


    So when Wang Junxian asked questions, Jiangliu didn''t answer, and when Bai Kangning wanted him to help hide, he didn''t answer.


    Now it''s not disrespect.


    What Hua Lin does on Bai Kangning is no longer a simple slight injury, which will cause great harm to Bai Kangning''s heart.


    "Corning, I gave you your name, and it''s what I expect of you!"


    "What Hua Lin has done is not a trivial matter. You can tolerate it once or forgive it twice, but can you bear it for a lifetime?"

 Chapter 3105

    But Hualin is not always like this, otherwise according to her way of playing, Bai Kangning would have been killed!


    Of course, that''s a normal child. Bai Kangning is not, so no matter what, he won''t die. Hua Lin also knows this. When she starts, it''s not important!


    But he will hurt!


    Every time when she was about to fight, she calmed down, and then with a totally unbelievable look, she watched herself beating her son with a one meter long ruler!


    Bai Kangning of that meeting didn''t say a word, didn''t shout a pain.


    Because he knew that as long as he waited for his mother to get rid of the resentment in his heart, he would not have to be beaten, his mother would not be angry, and his father would be able to go home.


    Their family will be as happy as ever.


    Anyway, he won''t die. He''s just a little injured. In addition, he''s still growing up, and the wound will soon heal.


    So he doesn''t matter.


    It''s just a wait. It''s all a test of his endurance, but he really can''t hold on a lot of times.


    Just like now, when Bai Kangning was whipped by Hua Lin, he didn''t cry. He was so easy to cry that he didn''t even cry. In fact, he wanted to, but looking at his mother, it''s useless to cry!


    Bai Kangning also knows that every time his mother drives him out, it''s because she can''t face him.


    Hua Lin has no way to face the fact that she beat her beloved son all over.


    She broke up with her sisters for the sake of her children and her husband, and even saved her own life!


    Hua Lin has no way to face herself, so she drives Bai Kangning out so that she won''t lose control and beat him


    As a result, it''s useless. Bai Kangning will come back. He is still waiting for his mother to become normal!


    In the end, it becomes a cycle!


    It''s been a month.


    Fengxi is holding her child and sitting on the sofa with Qin Wanyu. There is no past. After all, it''s a matter of the Hua family, not of Huasheng. Even if it''s a matter of Huasheng, Fengxi and Qin Wanyu are not easy to participate. Now they can only be dumb.


    Just in the hall and inside the distance, not far, plus white Corning''s guest room did not close, his cry directly passed.


    The wind Xi, Qin Wanyu just listen, listen to the wind Xi also red eyes.


    Qin Wanyu also clenched his fist and looked out.


    How can this person become beyond recognition after a few years?


    Bai Kangning is 14 years old this year. Because of the relationship between Huasheng and the river, Fengxi and Qin Wanyu have known Hualin for 14-5 years.


    Where was Hua Lin, who was very gentle and quiet with a book and profound knowledge?


    At that meeting, she is clearly the image of a big sister next door. Although she is not as beautiful as Hua Zhi or Hua Sheng, she is also a very good girl in everyone''s eyes. The fourth miss of the Hua family has also received higher education since she was a child.


    But when you think about it, you shouldn''t be surprised. Spring peach, which grew up with Huasheng as a child, has gingko left Huasheng one after another?


    And Yu Ping, Molly


    These people used to be kind people?


    It''s all changed!


    "Auntie, please help us to get rid of the charm."


    "I''d rather die, I can die, and trade my life for my mother''s!"


    "I can even change the lives of my grandparents. I don''t want to live, and I don''t want to wait for the people around me to leave one by one..."


    "You don''t have to lie to me. I know that if you contact me for a long time, I will affect their luck. Otherwise, in the past 14 years, I can''t have killed and injured so many people around me!"

 Chapter 3106

    "Sorry, I thank you for saving me that year!"


    "But if you don''t want to save me again, I shouldn''t have lived. Sooner or later, I''ll have to pay for the life I stole from God. I can''t afford the price. Why do you want to save me? If you can''t crack it, kill me..."


    Bai Kangning cried enough, then raised his head, looked at Hua Sheng, asked her.


    Hua Lin whipped him, he really will not die, because he will never die! It''s just that he''ll hurt.


    Body and heart!


    It''s all in pain.


    Bai Kangning admits that his ability to resist pressure is not strong at all. He can''t accept something when he encounters it. This is him.


    This month, Bai Kangning has experienced something that he may not experience in his whole life.


    He''s going crazy, too!


    In fact, when Hua Lin beat Bai Kangning later, why he didn''t cry, not because he didn''t hurt, but because he was numb.


    Bai Kangning was numb.


    Every time I think, can I kill him directly, but he still has reason, he also thinks, I hope my parents can make up.


    Perhaps as long as the father came home, the mother laughed, everything can go back to the past!


    But the reality is that the father came back, two people continue to quarrel, the mother beat one more person, the father did not fight back, Bai Kangning has no idea how many slaps his father was slapped, and finally never came back.


    When you leave, look at him!


    "I''ll find a way to crack it!"


    "I promise you!"


    "I''ll find it. I owe you!"


    Huasheng clenched his hands into fists, looking at Bai Kangning crying to her, Huasheng eyes firm way.


    She will find it!


    At the same time, Huasheng will never go against the sky again.


    Huasheng is fed up with all these lessons.


    This is not tormenting Bai Kangning, but tormenting herself.


    There is also the name of Bai Kangning, which is a mockery of her.


    As a matter of fact, Hua Sheng always remembers the situation of Hua Lin''s mother and son. She knows that it''s a problem sooner or later if the charm is not untied. It''s just that too many things happened later and pushed it all behind.


    Hua Sheng didn''t expect to be like this in 14 years.


    Once it took her a hundred years, a thousand years to change her personality. Unexpectedly, it only took her more than ten years to change her personality?


    "Auntie, we agreed that if you didn''t find me when I was 18, you would solve me!"


    "Whether my mother can return to normal or not, I have no nostalgia for this world."


    "Because I don''t want to wait until I meet the other half in the future, my wife, my children, my wife''s family, my relatives and friends, my teachers and friends All because of me


    "I don''t want to suffer the loss of them!"


    "To be able to live to adulthood is a gift for me. What can''t be forced in this world, I should not exist. Death is a relief for me."


    "Please promise me that I will be executed at that time whether I want to or not, even if I am tough!"


    Bai Kangning got up, his eyes were red and swollen, but none of them hindered his firmness.


    He really decided not to be greedy.


    The last guarantee is that Bai Kangning is worried that he will change in the coming year.


    Just like a mother, she has changed her face.


    Bai Kangning is not sure what he will meet in the future and change his decision, but he knows one thing very well. If he continues to live, even if he is greedy for a few years, he will regret losing everything sooner or later.

 Chapter 3107

    To wait until that day, it''s better to end early and nip all the sprouts in the cradle.


    In this way, innocent people will not be involved.


    Like his grandparents, what''s wrong with them?


    "Auntie, I continue to live like this. Even if I live in a restless home, when I grow up, I will finally take care of my parents."


    "A little filial piety!"


    "Do you agree?"


    Bai Kangning looked at everyone changed face, Huasheng is silent, Bai Kangning can only continue to say.


    Today has become like this, he must let Huasheng promise him.


    As long as Hua Sheng agrees, she will be able to do it.


    No matter whether he finds a way to solve the charm or not, Hua Sheng agrees with him today, and Bai Kangning admits it.


    For him, it''s the best result.


    As for Hua Lin Bai Kangning can''t ask Hua Sheng to kill her. Anyway, he is no longer there at that time. Hua Lin and Hua Sheng''s family are out of touch. There is no one around Hua Lin, and she is not afraid to kill anyone


    "What are you talking about, child?"


    "You let your aunt kill you? How can she do it? "


    "There will be a way. No one will encounter some difficulties in life!"


    "You can''t give up on yourself just because of this suffering. It''s OK. Let''s find a way together and we''ll be able to walk through..."


    Hua Zhi doesn''t know what to say. She squats down and wants to hold Bai Kangning. She just looks at the child''s injury when she reaches out her hand. Hua Zhi reaches out her hand and stops.


    I''m afraid to touch Bai Kangning''s wound and make him hurt.


    He''s in enough pain.


    Hua Zhi finally squats in front of Bai Kangning, can''t help crying, what kind of disappointment in the end, can let the child have no hope of life.


    The prince looked at his mother and then at his brother. His little eyes were red. He did not dare to hold his brother. He hugged Hua Zhi and comforted him.


    Wang Junxian raised his hand to cover his face. He was really in a bad mood.


    At the beginning, he just wanted to help the child, but he didn''t expect to be involved so much. Now, Bai Kangning has no desire to live.


    Wang Junxian didn''t know at the beginning whether to save him or not?


    The river is also thinking about this problem!


    If just as usual, to give some help, his inner pressure of resentment, and the only wish, hope that Hua Lin can return to normal, then he is still alive with patience?


    What''s the point of just living like this?


    Jiang Xinrui stands beside Hua Sheng and looks up at her mother, waiting for her answer.


    In fact, this thing from the beginning is a dead end!


    No results.


    Jiang Xinrui is sure that when this happened, her mother must have thought about taking a step by step and only wanted to save her sister.


    Similarly, Jiang Xinrui knows that no one can think of this step today.


    After all, if you know that the front is the abyss, who will move forward without worry?


    As for this matter now, Jiang Xinrui has no way. The solution she can think of is to remove the talisman directly!


    As a result, there is no need to think that Hua Lin and Bai Kangning are bound to die!


    In this way, the original rescue will not be in vain? After 14 years together, let Hua Lin and Bai Kangning leave again It''s just heartbreaking.


    "Good!"


    "I promise!"


    "When you are 18 years old, there are still four years left. These four years are the time for me to find a solution. When the four-year period comes, no matter what the result is, I will give you a result!"

 Chapter 3108

    "At the same time, there is Hua Lin, because of me, I will give you two a result!"


    Hua Sheng closed his eyes, remained silent for half a moment, and then reopened his eyes.


    Now that she has said it, it is a promise and a serious one.


    As Hua Sheng said, no matter whether she can find a solution or not, she will give a result.


    Talking about this result, Hua Sheng''s heart seems to have been hit heavily by others. It hurts


    From the beginning of the Tuttle incident, Hua Sheng began to feel that it was her own problem. She reflected on herself. Many of her decisions in those years were that she was too young to do that.


    Now, during the four years with Bai Kangning, Huasheng is more clearly aware that many things should not be involved. What happened today is God''s retribution for her.


    It''s cause and effect.


    It''s also a punishment for her changing her life.


    God can''t help her, just torment her heart!


    "Five sisters..."


    Hua Zhi hears Hua Sheng''s words, lets go of the prince and stands up. But when she looks at Hua Sheng''s heartache, Hua Zhi can''t say anything except calling five younger sisters.


    How did this happen?


    "Thank you for your help!"


    Bai Kangning can only nod his head. His mother''s result is not what he asked for. Now he can only ask for his own result after four years.


    He also believed that it would be his best relief.


    To him, and to his mother.


    Just suffering father!


    Bai Kangning is sorry for him. The only thing he can do is to double his kindness in these four years.


    "Ah Sheng..."


    "Bai Hao Here we are... "


    Just as Bai Kangning was still thinking about sorry for his father, the wind came from the door.


    Fengxi was originally looking at Huasheng. After all, it was the spring breeze of Huasheng. When someone came, she naturally wanted to inform Huasheng. Because of her cry, Huazhi, Huasheng and others at the door turned their heads and let Fengxi see Bai Kangning''s injury with her own eyes


    Another man who was unprepared to be hit.


    When Bai Kangning heard that his father was coming, he was stunned. Then he quickly put on his clothes. He didn''t want Bai Hao to see him. He didn''t want his parents to quarrel because of him. He hasn''t seen his father for half a month. In other words, he and his father have seen each other in this month. He can find out with one finger.


    Bai Kangning didn''t see Bai Hao several times, so did Hua Lin.


    Because of this, Bai Kangning can''t let himself become the fuse for his parents to explode again.


    It''s just that Bai Kangning didn''t expect that what he didn''t want would always happen. He couldn''t stop it.


    He thought as long as his situation was not discovered by Bai Hao.


    But Bai Hao can also know that someone told him.


    Tell Bai Hao these, is not others, it is his close to crazy mother.


    "White Corning? Corning, where are you? Come out. "


    Bai Hao stands in the living room of ten li spring breeze and shouts Bai Kangning in a fiery tone.


    But it''s not hard to hear that Bai Hao is worried. He wants to see his son now.


    Bai Hao seldom came home early today, so he adjusted his mood and was ready to have a good talk with Hua Lin. in his heart, he decided not to quarrel with Hua Lin no matter what.


    He wants to understand warlin. Just wait for her to pass this time.


    I didn''t expect that Hualin was not the same as Hualin before. A word could make him so angry that he couldn''t hold his emotions


    "My fourth brother-in-law is really busy. I would like to have a look at the children."


    "You can go to collect your son''s body later!"

 Chapter 3109

    Hua Zhi took the lead to come out, looking at Bai Hao''s eyes with anger, the tone of nature is not good where to go, because Bai Kangning''s body, but Bai Hao careful point, early found.


    After all, it''s dad. As long as Bai Hao comes out, Hua Lin can''t be like this.


    Besides, since he cares about it and can''t handle it, he can leave the child. Bai Kangning has two aunts. Who can''t afford to raise a child?


    There is Hualin, the big deal to raise a sister, Huasheng can''t forgive Hualin, but she can!


    Hua Sheng''s blood relationship is weak, which Hua Zhi has known for a long time. She is angry with Hua Lin, and that''s the end of her life. She can''t really ignore her, let alone annoy her all her life.


    Even the eldest sister, the second sister, Hua Zhi is completely cold heart just don''t care, but in the end Hua Zhi will come forward to clean up the final mess!


    It''s just Huasheng.


    Hua Zhi will not blame her, because in Hua Zhi''s eyes, this is because Hua Sheng was not at home since childhood, so she does not blame Hua Sheng, these things, Hua Zhi can manage.


    Just like Fahrenheit group, Huazhi is in charge again now.


    Huasheng doesn''t care at all.


    Similarly, Hua Zhi is angry with herself. If she can be more delicate in her mind, or insist on it, will Hua Lin disappear if she can''t?


    How can she go back?


    If she insisted, the result might not be the same. Maybe she found out earlier, and Bai Kangning would not have this idea now. This child has no intention of giving birth.


    Can persist to the adult is also to accompany the parents for several years!


    Such a child, how can Hua Lin have the heart?


    Hua Zhi really doesn''t understand.


    Now see Baihao, Huazhi is all the gas in Baihao, of course, if Hualin, Huazhi will also scold Hualin.


    But Hualin didn''t give Huazhi a chance at the moment. She didn''t come.


    She knew that Bai Kangning had gone to Chunfeng ten miles ago, but she didn''t respond until she saw Bai Hao coming back and wanted to talk to her. When she saw Bai Hao again, Hua Lin felt that she really had a problem, and all she wanted was her son.


    Let Bai Hao also go to see his son. I don''t know what happened to him


    Bai Hao felt that something was wrong. He didn''t have time to say anything, so he drove directly to Chunfeng.


    Son did not see, first saw Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng, even a room angry face.


    Even the children, the prince and Jiang Xinrui have a heavy face, and Bai Hao also found that almost everyone in the room is red eyed.


    Seeing such a situation, Bai Hao''s heart suddenly clattered. What''s wrong with Bai Kangning?


    But when he thought of Hua Zhi, Bai Hao thought that there should be no bad result. After all, he knew Bai Kangning''s identity was special


    Just in Baihao see son, know the original reason, really don''t know what can be worse result.


    "What do you mean, third sister?"


    "What happened to my son? I seldom go home recently. It''s my negligence that Bai Kangning lacks care, but you don''t have to say such cruel words. "


    "Let him come out. I''ll take him home. His mother is still waiting for him at home."


    Bai Hao hears Hua Zhi''s words, his expression is also some serious, he really didn''t think that Bai Kangning can have anything, and Hua Zhi''s words, let Bai Hao really don''t want to stay here.


    Besides, after he came in, the Huasheng family didn''t pay any attention to him at all. Bai Hao thought that he shouldn''t be bothered, so he''d better take the children with him.


    "Dad, let''s go..."

 Chapter 3110

    When Bai Kangning heard Bai Hao''s voice, he came out in a hurry, just because he was going to take a bath and apply medicine, and his clothes were broken by Hua Zhi


    Originally, he wanted to come out directly, but he didn''t have to think it would make his father suspect, so Bai Kangning changed his clothes, packed up and came out.


    In fact, it''s less than two minutes, but it''s only two minutes. It''s a little out of control.


    Bai Kangning really felt that he was a disaster. If he did not come today, there would not be so many things.


    It''s just that if he doesn''t come, there''s no way to get a guarantee of going to Huasheng. No one can get anything on him except Huasheng.


    But I didn''t expect to make everyone have the idea of "LianZuo" to his father.


    Bai Kangning should not make his business bigger and bigger. He is really enough and tired now


    Although compared with many people, his life is still very short, and his experience is not very much. For him, it''s really enough, which has completely exceeded his brain capacity.


    Bai Kangning has begun to contact incompetence.


    "What''s the matter with you? What happened to the leg? Let me see. "


    "Your mother told me to come to see you quickly? What does it mean to watch it and then go home? "


    "Why are your aunts and everyone like this? What are you hiding from me? "


    Bai Hao''s heart is in a mess. Seeing that his son is in a mess, he doesn''t care whether he wants to leave or not It''s going to be annoying.


    Because Bai Hao is who, that observation is not just to say, before just completely no mind, the whole person really want to be Hualin torture collapse.


    There was no energy and no mind to go to the housekeeper, but now it was different. When he saw Bai Kangning running towards him, his eyes were in pain. Although Bai Kangning tried to hide, he could see that there was a problem.


    When Bai Hao said this, he looked up at other people, especially Hua Zhi. He was about to eat him, and there were two children. When he asked this, the tears came out instantly, whether it was a coincidence or not!


    But if Bai Hao didn''t feel anything, he would be a policeman for nothing.


    With words falling down, he looks at Bai Kangning''s mouth and insists that he will go home if he has nothing to do. Without saying a word, Bai Hao directly lifts Bai Kangning''s pants, and his clothes also show a small part of his wrist because he breaks free


    Bai Kangning''s injury didn''t need to be exposed at all, so he could see the tragedy, because he was injured too much, just a little more leakage was enough.


    It''s totally white enough.


    "What''s going on? Who did it? "


    "Does it hurt? Why didn''t you tell me? "


    "How long has it been..."


    Bai Hao was the first to see the leg injury, and he had already changed his face. He didn''t wait to say anything. He saw the mark on his wrist and rolled off his two sleeves.


    Bai Hao''s eyes were red, and he held Bai Kangning tightly. After a series of inquiries, he would not let this man go.


    No matter what the reason is, his children can''t be beaten like this!


    Bai Hao is to understand what Hua Zhi said, and soon looked at the silence, Bai Hao also calm down, his heart seems to understand some.


    When he came back home, what did Hua Lin mean?


    "Dad! I''ll be fine. It doesn''t matter any more. You just said that your mother asked you to come here? "


    "Come and see me, and then go home?"


    "No..."


    "Let''s go home, my mother. She won''t be..."

 Chapter 3111

    Bai Kangning now did not care what wounds his father saw, but recalled his mother''s words.


    How can you say that all of a sudden?


    Does she know she''s here? Does that mean she''s normal now?


    And the most important thing is to let my father come to see him directly, watch him, and then go back?


    Isn''t that to show my father his injury?


    These injuries on his body are all caused by his mother. If he let his father know, he will come back with difficulty. Isn''t it that something will happen again?


    It''s not easy to wait until this day. Bai Kangning can''t let Hua Lin mess.


    Besides, after all, it''s mother and son. Bai Kangning always has a bad premonition, so after saying this, he directly pulls Bai Hao to rush home.


    "Five younger sister, I I''ll see. "


    "Prince, you are here. Be good and don''t open the furniture! I have no energy to argue with you today. Wang Junxian will go with me. "


    Hua Zhi wiped tears, how also not at ease, with Hua Sheng said hello, and then with Wang Junxian quickly followed out.


    After all, is his sister, Hua Zhi how can really ignore, especially in know, something is wrong, Hua Zhi has to go.


    It''s not necessary to say what kind of food to eat. As for the relationship between Hua Sheng and Hua Zhi, Hua Zhi believes that Hua Sheng won''t care about it at this time.


    Besides, Hua Sheng also said that he would give an account to Hua Lin''s mother and son.


    Then I won''t care.


    "Wait a minute."


    "Jiangliu, let''s go with the third sister. You can drive."


    "Wind, you and Qin Wanyu will come back later and take care of the children."


    Hua Sheng finished and went straight with him.


    Fengxi and Qin Wanyu, of course, did not refuse. They honestly watched their children at home.


    There were three children and two adults with big eyes and small eyes.


    Everyone is expecting that nothing will happen!


    And Huasheng and his party went directly to Bai''s house.


    Hua Zhi thought that Hua Sheng wouldn''t let her go. Originally, she was going to be together. Hua Zhi''s four people were sitting together, and they all looked serious, because now everyone thought that Hua Lin should stop making trouble.


    Otherwise Hua Zhi will be crazy.


    Just looking at Bai Kangning''s look, I must know something, it''s not a small matter!


    The White House.


    Bai Hao was the first to arrive. Before the car stopped, Bai Kangning got out of the car first. As for Bai Hao''s questions along the way, Bai Kangning didn''t answer any of them.


    What he thinks about now is what happened to his mother. He also called all the way, but no one answered!


    "Mom?"


    When Bai Kangning opened the door, he saw Hua Lin sitting quietly in her chair, looking into the blue sky.


    Hua Lin didn''t respond to Bai Kangning''s words, as if she didn''t hear them.


    "Mom? What''s the matter with you? Are you ok? I''ll call you. Why don''t you answer? "


    "My father and I are back. Are you happy?"


    "There are aunts and aunts. They all come to see you."


    Bai Kangning squatted beside Hua Lin and held her hand carefully.


    Seeing that Hua Lin didn''t refuse, Bai Kangning couldn''t help feeling a little pleased. After all, the only close contact he had with his mother in the past month was when his mother beat him


    And others came in one after another, standing at the door looking at the White House, also looking at Hualin.


    "Xiao Lin, what''s the matter with you? You show me what happened to the child''s injury? You know that, don''t you? Why are you telling me now? "


    Bai Hao went directly to Hua Lin and waited for her answer. He wanted to know what was going on!

 Chapter 3112

    The injury on the child''s body is simply cutting Bai Hao''s heart, which is painful all the way.


    On one side of the brain, I wonder what happened to Hua Lin, why I can''t get in touch with her, and more importantly, I think about the injury of the child and who did it.


    When I got home, I saw that Hua Lin was ok, so I asked the main point directly.


    And Huasheng and Huazhi are standing behind, looking at the three members of the family, it can be said that they are relieved. There is nothing wrong with Bi jinghualin, which is very good.


    Now that they are here, Hua Zhi and Hua Sheng don''t want to leave now. They definitely want to talk about Bai Kangning.


    As for the river and Qin Wanyu, they didn''t come in and stood at the door to observe.


    Bai''s house, as always, is clean, tidy and unchanged.


    Jiangliu thought that he would see a chaotic environment. After all, according to Hualin''s state, he should not clean up so neatly.


    But the Bai family is really clean and spotless.


    This is a little different from Hua Lin described by Bai Kangning.


    Wang Junxian also noticed this, and looked at each other with the river, they thought of a place to go


    "Hua Lin, have a word with you?"


    "What does it mean to be silent all the time?"


    Hua Zhi stood at the back, looking at Hua Lin has been silent, no response, also a little worried.


    Everyone is waiting.


    Hua Zhi doesn''t want to take care of other people''s family affairs. After all, it''s not easy to take care of family affairs, but Bai Kangning doesn''t want to live anymore because he is so hurt. He has a four-year appointment with Hua Sheng.


    How can people be relieved.


    "It''s not interesting."


    "Bai Hao, do you see that? That''s what I did, and I don''t want to, but I just can''t help it. These days I don''t dare to look at the children, because I feel scared and guilty when I see him. There is no good place on him, and I beat him all the time. "


    "Now I reflect that I am not willing to be a sister, but I feel sorry for you and your parents. No matter what, I can''t treat it as if it didn''t happen."


    "So when I see you, I can''t help being hysterical. I''m afraid I won''t even have you in the end. This emotion is a devil. The more I''m afraid, the more I can''t accept it. The more I''m afraid, the more I can''t control it."


    "But today, I suddenly understand that I have no meaning at all. I can''t kill the people around me, treat my children harshly and torture my husband..."


    "Kangning, I''m sorry, mom is wrong. She shouldn''t treat you like that. But every time I hurt you, my heart doesn''t feel so good. I''ll drive you out, but I don''t dare to face you."


    "I''m more afraid that I can''t control my emotions and hurt you again Mom doesn''t dare to ask for your forgiveness... "


    "Bai Hao, I''ll let you see it, watch it, and come back. That''s why I don''t need you to forgive me. I can''t forgive myself myself..."


    "And five younger sister, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that that day. After all, what''s the relationship with you? I can blame anyone, but I can''t blame you. I''m really sorry. Thank you and the third sister for taking care of Kangning. I believe you will take care of him in the future."


    Hua Lin''s heart is really uncomfortable, heartbroken, Bai Kangning body injury, she knows better than anyone, simply can''t recall.


    Holding his son''s hands were shaking.


    When she said these things, her voice was very calm.


    It''s like talking about a very common thing, or chatting about home affairs?


    But in the ears of relatives, this is just a message?

 Chapter 3113

    "Ah Sheng, something''s wrong. Take a look at Hua Lin''s health!"


    Jiang Liu stood at the door, didn''t know what he thought of, went directly to Hua Sheng and said.


    From the beginning, when I entered the door, I felt that there was something wrong with the river. I have been observing it all the time. Now with Hua Lin''s words, it is even more problematic.


    Hua Lin has a bad idea, so she keeps her home clean as usual!


    When Huasheng hears the words of the river, he goes to Hualin and holds Hualin''s hand in the face of shock.


    Then Hua Sheng calmly said a shocking news.


    "Hualin, are you poisoned?"


    Huasheng felt Hualin''s pulse and knew that she had taken poison, so she was a little silly and spoke slowly.


    But the body can''t deceive people. Huasheng also has magic power. Of course, he can''t be mistaken.


    But Hua Sheng was calm, and the others were not calm. Except for the river, he had expected it for a long time.


    When I got to Bai''s house.


    "What? Mom, did you commit suicide? "


    Bai Kangning looked at Hua Lin in shock, and it was too late to answer what Hua Lin said.


    Now I''m full of my mother''s suicide?


    "Hua Lin, I think you are really crazy. What do you want?"


    Bai Hao is the most collapsed. In his wife''s mouth, he knows that the child''s injuries are caused by her. He thinks that she has finally returned to normal, but has she taken poison?


    It doesn''t make people live.


    But despite Bai Hao''s words, he quickly took out his mobile phone and called 120 ambulance. I don''t know if he could rescue it. But looking at Hua Lin sitting normally at the moment, shouldn''t there be a big problem?


    "Don''t fight. It''s no use."


    "Poison or mixture, how many did you drink?"


    "Why are you afraid you can''t die? Or do you want to taste more? "


    "It''s too late for normal people to drink one. You should fill in some materials for yourself. I really don''t know whether to praise you."


    Hua Sheng let go of Hua Lin''s hand and sat down beside her, looking a little insipid.


    For Hualin''s practice, Huasheng is really speechless, especially able to understand Bai Hao''s current mood.


    "Five younger sister, what do you say? It''s poisoned. Don''t call an ambulance! "


    "It''s important to save people, Wang Junxian. Why are you still in a daze? Is it a spectator to call you here? "


    Hua Zhi stands behind Hua Lin and hears Hua Sheng''s words. The whole person is stunned. There''s no time to say anything to Hua Sheng. She turns around and asks Wang Junxian to call.


    And Wang Junxian was put in again, subconsciously took out his mobile phone and reacted to Hua Zhi''s words, but when he wanted to make a call, his hand stopped.


    "Don''t give first aid any trouble. Let them help the more needy."


    Wang Junxian put down his mobile phone and looked at Hua Zhi seriously.


    Hua Zhi can''t believe her ears. How can she ignore Hua Lin''s life?


    "Sit down, too. You forget that she and Corning have my spell. They are not old or dead. Their bodies are not normal."


    "Those things are useless. They just look like people."


    Hua Sheng asks Hua Zhi to sit down. Looking at her anxious appearance, Hua Sheng doesn''t know what to say. If it''s really so easy, what four-year agreement does she need with Bai Kangning?


    It''s going to end on its own.


    But Huasheng also know, Huazhi this is concerned about chaos, just baikangning things she also in.


    Including the vampires sent by Tuttle, Huasheng knew that Bai Kangning would be OK, but Hualin didn''t understand

 Chapter 3114

    "Yes, the bodies of Kangning and Hualin It''s not the same


    "You know Hua Lin, what are you doing now? What do you want to do now? Who wants to die and beat the kids? I didn''t even see the scars on Corning! "


    "I''ve been looking for you since I left Chunfeng last time. You didn''t see me, but I never thought you would be like this!"


    "Are you still Hua Lin? Did you ever know Hua Lin? You''re still a university teacher. Do you eat all the upbringing you''ve learned over the years? "


    "How can I have a sister like you?"


    Hua Zhi goes to Hua Lin and looks at Hua Lin trying to commit suicide. She is even more angry and reaches for Hua Lin.


    If you can, Hua Zhi really wants to pry Hua Lin''s brain and see what she is thinking!


    What kind of brain circuit can make Hua Lin do such a thing.


    "Hua Zhi, calm down."


    Wang Junxian looks at Huazhi pushing Hualin. Bai Kangning looks distressed and tangled, and directly pulls Huazhi over.


    Hua Lin is really charming now, but no one knows what she thinks.


    She can only let herself say that in Wang Junxian''s view, Hua Lin''s behavior is like a child. She doesn''t want to lose something, but such things are out of her control. It''s useless to seize them.


    In that case, people will have a different feeling, hysteria? That crazy, with all kinds of seemingly useless way to change all this.


    In the eyes of collapsed people, this is a useless way, although it is not understood.


    Wang Jun''s Hua Lin is just like this.


    Besides, Hua Lin also said that she just didn''t want to lose Hua Sheng, Hua Zhi, these sisters


    Equivalent to the reaction of Hua Zhi, Hua Sheng is calm. It can be said that Hua Sheng has always been calm.


    If suicide can solve the problem, the charm will be in vain. At that time, Hua Sheng didn''t say it, just wanted Hua Lin''s mother and son to live like normal children.


    But the truth is that it''s not what it''s supposed to be.


    "Huasheng, you are really right. These drugs are useless to me."


    "I drank a bottle of dichlorvos, and rat poison, and even ate the viscera of a puffer I don''t remember anything else. It''s poisonous anyway. I ate it all! "


    "But that is to say, the reaction is slow and the brain is a little confused. It will be fine after a while. This body can detoxify in its own way."


    "I didn''t deserve to be forgiven for what I did. I didn''t ask you to forgive me. I solved myself. I didn''t expect that your charm was so easy to use."


    Hua Lin looks at Hua Sheng and Hua Zhi with a dull look. This is not only because her mood has changed, but also because she will not die if she eats too much poisonous food, but she will have some reactions.


    In fact, she ate so to verify whether her body would really have an accident.


    In this way, she got the result, and she didn''t even have the chance to get forgiveness, because Hua Lin didn''t know what else she could do to get forgiveness.


    "You''re dead. Fourteen years ago, you died of cancer. How do you want to die now?"


    "I used a way to seal your soul in the body, so that your soul will not rot, you want to die, only I can!"


    "If you break the seal, your soul will dissipate, that is, your soul will be destroyed. Without the chance of reincarnation, your body will decay for 14 years."

 Chapter 3115

    "It''s hard to live, and it''s hard to die."


    "Of course, for me, it''s easy!"


    "It''s just trouble. Now you don''t want to live. You can''t kill yourself, but I can."


    "In fact, you don''t have to be so troublesome. Corning went to see me. I''ve agreed to the same idea as you. It''s a four-year appointment."


    Hua Sheng said coldly.


    It''s really like saying something totally unimportant. It has nothing to do with yourself. Two lives are just one sentence.


    It''s just a literal meaning. There''s no embarrassment at all.


    There is no heartache. The pain in Huasheng''s heart has become numb. It can also be said that lice are not afraid of itching.


    There are so many heartache things that she can''t care about everything.


    It''s just that when Hua Sheng said these things, it was hard to avoid a sarcastic tone. Hua Sheng didn''t respond much to Hua Lin''s words and what Hua Lin wanted to express.


    It''s no use apologizing. It can''t make up for what she did, let alone fill the vacancy.


    The way Huasheng looks at Hualin doesn''t fluctuate. When he came, Huasheng thought a lot about Bai Kangning


    After seeing Hualin, looking at Hualin''s lifeless appearance, he even committed suicide. Huasheng can''t tell.


    It''s hard to say that she wants to die, but it''s really easy to say that it''s simple.


    In addition, Huasheng looks at Hualin now. She really doesn''t know whether she should regret it or not. She has a strong desire to survive at the beginning, and now she is eager to die.


    For such a person, Huasheng knows that there is no point in rescuing him. It''s better to tell her the final result directly, just like a judgment or a doctor''s death notice.


    Clearly know how many years, how long, they will not waste time, cherish time.


    "What four years? You are still so young. You haven''t had a good look at the world. Why don''t you want to live? "


    "These things are all because of me. It has nothing to do with you. I''ll go back to my original state alone. If you live with your father and have a good life, it''s for me!"


    "Live for me."


    After hearing Hua Sheng''s words and Bai Kangning''s whispered explanation of her four-year appointment, Hua Lin couldn''t stay straight and her eyes changed. Although her brain was still a little confused, it didn''t matter. She held Bai Kangning''s wrist and yelled, but Hua Lin didn''t find out that the place she was holding was her newly beaten Qingzi.


    She owes enough to Bai Kangning!


    Then he looked at Xiang Huasheng and said, "ah Sheng! Five girls! Sorry, I made a mistake. I really had no choice that day. I was worried about my child. I thought he would have an accident. He was as vulnerable as a normal child! "


    "Now I know, you don''t want to do this, you can take me, don''t take the child, you still take the name of Corning, do you forget?"


    "Corning is what you expect of him. You can''t ruin your expectations!"


    "It''s all my fault. Please don''t take his life, take mine..."


    Hua Lin really didn''t expect that Bai Kangning would have such an idea. This child is small and doesn''t know that there are many kinds of important things to live. She can''t make Bai Kangning confused.


    And when Hualin faced Huasheng, she really called out all the names she used to call her, in order to hope that Huasheng would be soft hearted!

 Chapter 3116

    At least I can remember the feelings between their sisters, and I hope Huasheng can still remember her expectations for Bai Kangning.


    Only in this way, Hua Sheng won''t think about promising Bai Kangning a four-year appointment or a child''s idea. When he grows up and becomes an adult, he will certainly regret it.


    Hua Lin can''t let Bai Kangning have such a day, she will let her son live a good life, but also let him understand that as long as people live, there is infinite possibility.


    But these premise, she wants to let Hua Sheng change his mind again!


    After all, Huasheng really liked Bai Kangning. It must be because of her, so Huasheng didn''t have patience with Bai Kangning. As long as Huasheng can remember his love for Bai Kangning, it will be OK!


    What she wanted to survive in those years was her expectation for her son.


    "Third sister, please speak for me. I''m just confused for a moment. I''m well now. I''m sober. You have the best relationship with the fifth sister. You can speak for me."


    "Three brother-in-law, five brother-in-law, you also help me say a word!"


    "I really know that I''m wrong, and I don''t really want to hurt Huasheng. Besides, I didn''t do anything to hurt Huasheng, and I paid the price. I can end it, but don''t embarrass the children."


    "My son is still so young, no, he still has a lot of things not to see, his future is more unlimited!"


    Hua Lin has nothing to share. As you can see, who asks who.


    There was nothing left in her mind but a sentence that her son could live for four years!


    Bai Kangning can only live four years!


    Four years is the time of death.


    How can a mother accept this?


    Hua Lin''s reaction was delayed because she had taken too much poison, but it didn''t affect her reaction. She said that at last, she even knelt down.


    Hualin kneels down in front of Huasheng in full view of the public, hoping that she can take back the four-year agreement.


    "Xiao Lin!"


    "Get up quickly, you are forcing Huasheng like this What do you think? "


    "No matter what kind of ability Huasheng has, it''s not for you, is it?"


    Bai Hao looks at Hua Lin''s crazy appearance, already powerless.


    Or the kind of particularly tired, he now does not know what to say, for the child''s body injury, Bai Hao can not ask out.


    Because he didn''t know what else to say to an already mad wife?


    It makes no sense.


    And Bai Hao''s tone is with endless fatigue, looking at his good home, how has it become like this?


    He didn''t understand, and he didn''t understand!


    Hua Lin was not like this before. Is marriage like this?


    Add a layer of filter of life, and you will be devastated?


    "You have time to plead. Why don''t you look at your children?"


    "She was scratched and hurt by you. The injury on her body and your touch will make him ache."


    "What are you like now? Have you ever thought about why Bai Kangning is like this? I really think four years is too short! "


    "To leave is a happy thing for the child, and also a relief."


    The river looks at Hualin and stands directly in front of Huasheng, blocking Hualin''s sight.


    Instead of directly pulling Hua Sheng away, she decided that it was the last compromise of Jiang Liu.


    "Mom, you don''t want to do this. It''s really my own request. I don''t want to live, and I don''t want to implicate other people!"

 Chapter 3117

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    "Because of our body, it will affect the people around us. I have already told my aunt that I don''t want to bear the pain of loss."


    "It''s like losing my grandparents. If I live one more day, there will be one more person involved. I don''t know who will be affected."


    "Mom, I can''t be so selfish and just think about myself. I should have been sober for a long time. If the baby has a choice, I choose to refuse to come to this world, because my arrival is a mistake."


    Bai Kangning looked at everyone and looked at himself. There was nothing to hide about his injuries. Anyway, everyone knew.


    It''s true that the place my mother touched just now was very painful, but now the pain of my body is not the most important, but the mother''s behavior.


    From Bai Kangning''s point of view, mother''s mood is starting again


    It can also be said that he is ill again.


    Now Bai Kangning understands that her mother will not be well. Even if she can have a normal time, she will be stimulated as soon as she meets something, and become like this.


    I don''t even know what it''s like.


    "Shut up


    "Then you don''t care about me? Regardless of your parents? What about your father when you''re dead? "


    "Didn''t he lose much? Do you want to give up your family because of some strangers, or even people you haven''t met? "


    Hua Lin is waiting for Hua Sheng''s words. Unexpectedly, when the river is blocking her, she is thinking about what to say, but she doesn''t expect her son to join in the fun again. What is that?


    Hua Lin can''t believe that for the sake of irrelevant people, her children have to give up their family!


    What''s the meaning of her now? What she values most is her family. In her son''s eyes, it doesn''t matter!


    At this moment, Hua Lin was really out of control. She wanted her son to shut up. She didn''t even want to see him because she was so angry.


    With these words, Hua Lin seemed to think that it was not enough. She really felt like she was crazy and beat her son


    As a result, he didn''t succeed. Bai Kangning didn''t hide. Instead, he closed his eyes and waited for the slap to come down.


    Because only in this way, Hualin will take out her anger. After she takes out her anger, it will be OK.


    And Bai Hao and others are still there, how can not let this slap down, especially Bai Hao, he can''t believe Hua Lin''s behavior, more can''t believe his eyes.


    "Is that what you value? Are you not playing enough? Because you can''t fight to death, so you plan to continue? "


    "Hualin, can we still live together?"


    "I don''t think it''s you, not the child, but me! At the beginning, if I didn''t choose you, didn''t accompany you at the last time, and didn''t choose to get married, I would have no children! "


    "Corning doesn''t have to suffer this abuse!"


    Bai Hao holds Hua Lin''s hand and presses it with regret in his eyes


    Not only regret the original choice, but also this month, if he came back early and didn''t get angry with Hualin, he would have found Bai Kangning''s injuries, and the child would not have to suffer these crimes.


    As for Bai Kangning''s choice, how can Bai Hao not be distressed?


    But he still has reason, this is the best choice!


    Whether it''s Bai Kangning or Hua Lin, their things will be taken away sooner or later. They can''t stay with them for a lifetime.


    If Bai Kangning wants to have a future, he must look like a normal person.


    Now these words are said by the child himself. Bai Hao''s heart is really sour. At the same time, he also decides that if four years later, Huasheng has not found a way, he will go with his son and his wife

 Chapter 3118

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    After all, more than ten years have passed. If Huasheng could find a way, it would have been used for a long time. How could it wait until now?


    Bai Hao understands this truth. He can''t know it selfishly, but he doesn''t know it. So this month, he wants to think a lot


    Not only because of his parents, he is a policeman. He has aura and responsibility. He can''t save people while looking at his wife. His children do harm unconsciously!


    This is not something Bai Hao can do.


    He came back today for this reason. He wanted to have a good talk with Hua Lin, so when Bai Kangning said this, the child even set aside four years. Bai Hao was really pleased.


    At least when his son knows everything, he doesn''t have selfish greed for the world, and builds his happiness on the pain of others.


    But Bai Hao didn''t expect that his once considerate wife, generous wife, and the lady of a noble family, had become his biggest surprise.


    Abuse my son, drink medicine to commit suicide, and now say such words, even in front of their own face, and even Huasheng, Huazhi a face, beat the child!


    "I think it''s better to go to a mental hospital."


    "Hualin, do you really Let me look at it with new eyes. "


    "For you, originally I really thought that you didn''t want to be separated from everyone, and didn''t want to lose our sisters. Looking at you now, or even Corning''s appearance, I felt very guilty, because if I had the appearance of being a sister and persuading you, we would be fine."


    "You won''t do it like this. Now, you are hopeless!"


    "Not as sensible as a child."


    "You really make me not know what else to say."


    Hua Zhi felt that her brain was not enough, and there was still a little lack of oxygen. If it wasn''t for Wang Junxian standing by, she quickly reached out and hugged her. Hua Zhi almost couldn''t stand.


    For Hua Lin, Hua Zhi can''t say a word.


    "The four-year agreement is made by Bai Kangning and me. The promise of a gentleman is not something you can withdraw by kneeling down."


    "I''m here today to tell you the result. I planted the original cause, and I''ll make up for today''s result."


    "You don''t have the right to object. What you can do now is to cherish these four years. I will also look for solutions in these four years. No matter whether it can be found or not, there will be a result today after four years."


    "Let''s go. Bai Hao will take good care of the child''s injuries."


    After Hua Sheng finished, he didn''t see Bai Hao or Hua Lin again.


    But Hua Sheng looks at the child.


    Then she turns around and leaves with the river. She doesn''t take part in the affairs of the Bai family. Compared with the results four years later, Hua Sheng thinks that the sisterhood between her and Hua Lin is not important.


    After all, Hua Lin''s performance is obvious.


    "The next four years are likely to be the last four years of your family. I hope you don''t waste any more time and cherish it."


    Jiangliu follows Huasheng to the door. After thinking about it, he turns to see Xiang Hualin. Of course, there are Bai Hao and Bai Kangning. He throws down these words and leaves.


    And Huazhi and Wang Junxian did not continue to stay, they have no need to stay, Wang Junxian looked at Huazhi gas to cerebral hemorrhage, not even a word, but deeply looked at Bai Hao.


    I hope Bai Hao doesn''t go crazy and has a look at his son.


    If his parents don''t care, Wang Junxian really doesn''t know how to take over Bai Kangning. Besides, looking at Bai Kangning, outsiders can''t manage him.

 Chapter 3119

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    On the way back, Huasheng was silent when they came.


    Mood is more complex, no one thought how Hualin became like this, the most sad or Huazhi with Huasheng.


    Hua Zhi needless to say, it has been completely reflected, heartache all said to send Hua Lin to the mental hospital, this has to be how cold to say such words.


    At this time, Hua Zhi''s mind is still recalling the past, those sisters grow together in the past.


    No matter how she looks, she can''t see that Hua Lin will become like this when she grows up!


    At the beginning, the most extreme thing was to find a boyfriend with a general family background, who was dissatisfied with the family. But apart from this, Hua Lin never changed. It can be said that she was deviant and even abused her children


    Hua Zhi didn''t even dare to think about these things.


    And Huasheng, she just did not show, Huasheng''s heart, no better than Huazhi.


    I not only want to send Hua Lin to a mental hospital, but also want to directly open Hua Lin''s brain to see what happened to this person.


    But Hua Sheng didn''t, because she knew that people would change sooner or later, but some people would change beyond recognition.


    What Huasheng can do is to give her an ultimatum, let her sober up, cherish the present, don''t be crazy.


    Let''s not torture the children


    In fact, it''s not only Huasheng, but also Bai Kangning who is the least bothered by Jiangliu and Wang Junxian. They have no idea about Hualin, because they don''t know what to say to make Hualin return to normal.


    "Five younger sister, tell me the truth, is Hualin being seduced? Can you see that? "


    "Or that Tuttle didn''t die last time, what did he do to her and what did he do to her? I remember that Tuttle put some spell on me, which made me angry. That''s what he said, but you solved it later


    Hua Zhi seems to suddenly think of something, sitting behind Hua Sheng, stretching his neck and looking at Hua Sheng, Wang Junxian next to him is stunned to hear this.


    And the river is driving!


    They pay homage to Hua Zhi''s imagination.


    How can it not die when it''s blown up like that? The bodies are gone. Besides, it''s still sacrificial. There''s nothing left.


    "It has nothing to do with other people."


    "There are too many things in Hua Lin''s heart. She always remembers Bai Hao''s perseverance and the acceptance of Bai''s family. Now she knows that it''s because of her, and she wants to live, so she can''t bear to have children You can''t get out of your own world. "


    "Except for Bai Hao and Bai Kangning, they are not important to her."


    Hua Sheng leans on his head and leans against the car window with fatigue in his eyes.


    Is it really karma?


    Was her choice really wrong?


    Or is everything in front of her, even what she has experienced, a punishment from heaven?


    Because she disobeyed the law of heaven, forced to stay in the world, she lost two children, the rest of the daughter also changed temperament, the sisters also left her.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t know if the rest of Feng Xi and Hua Zhi will leave, but what''s going on now is enough to torture her


    "Is Bai Kangning still important?"


    "If it''s important, how can she beat the child like that? Those injuries, I think now, I want to cry, I feel distressed... "


    "The child won''t leave his mother. When he hits him in front of us, you can''t see that Bai Kangning can''t hide any more..."


    Hua Zhi expressed doubts about Hua Sheng''s answer this time!

 Chapter 3120

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    As usual, Hua Zhi doesn''t believe in Hua Sheng''s words, but it''s different today.


    After all, who will do that to his important things?


    If it wasn''t for Bai Kangning, Hua Zhi really felt that Hua Lin was trying to kill her son.


    No mother in the world can do this.


    "Guilt, coupled with neuroticism, she doesn''t know what she''s doing."


    "If you don''t follow her, you will be hysterical I hope there will be changes in the remaining four years. I won''t go to her until I find a way. "


    "Let her feel that she has nothing but Bai Kangning and Bai Hao. Maybe she will be better to Bai Kangning and can restrain herself."


    "As for the others, I don''t want to take care of them. When I find a way, it doesn''t matter to me. Now I hope I can find it..."


    Huasheng really has no way for Hualin now, and what she can do is to find a way, which has been put on the agenda.


    Will not delay time, and Huasheng is really no way, in the face of such Hualin, she can help is now so.


    Superfluous, Hua Sheng won''t, also don''t want to dare more.


    Just think she''s afraid. Now she''s making up for too many things she did


    She wanted to live a peaceful life. It was enough. She was afraid.


    A group of four, silent


    Hua Zhi didn''t ask any more questions, Hua Sheng didn''t speak any more. Jiang Liu drove safely. Wang Junxian sat quietly, and four people didn''t know what they were thinking.


    But obviously, everyone has their own ideas in their heads.


    At the same time, Bai family.


    After Huasheng and others left, Bai Hao didn''t send them away. He sat on the ground with a look of incomparable vicissitudes. It was like a kind of loneliness after many years of blows.


    Fortunately, in fact, Bai Hao just experienced a month of "collapse" life.


    But this month, Bai Hao almost couldn''t survive.


    He really didn''t expect that his once envied life would become a mess, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, now we all know that Bai Hao is not afraid of shame.


    Since Hua Lin went to the police station last time, all her colleagues felt that she was a good disguise and sighed that every family had a difficult experience


    No one even envies him, but sympathizes with him. Although there are disagreements between husband and wife, no one can make a scene.


    For these, Bai Hao did not care, after all, more let him startled jaw things.


    "Kangning, let''s go to the hospital and have a look. Where are we injured?"


    Bai Hao was silent for a long time, and slowly stood up, as if he had adjusted himself, and forced himself to do something.


    The first thing Bai Hao should do is to look at the children.


    Bai Kangning''s injury, even if Bai Hao didn''t see it all, listening to Hua Zhi''s meaning, Bai Kangning''s reaction, and even Hua Lin''s state, he also felt that something was wrong.


    Then I got up and wanted to take Bai Kangning to the hospital. No matter what happened to the child''s body, skin injuries were different after all.


    "No, Dad."


    "I''ll be fine. I''ll be fine in a few days."


    "Mom, get up!"


    "This is what I asked for. Do you understand? I should never have been in this world! "


    "I don''t want to suffer from the loss of my family. In your eyes, my father and I are family, my little aunt and my third aunt are family. But in my eyes, not only you, but also my teachers, friends and noble people Even if they are strangers, I don''t want to let them suffer from the disaster and give their lives for nothing because of me

 Chapter 3121

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    "My life is not the only one. Do you know that once I met an ascetic monk. He said that he had a different life style. If he wanted to do everything, he would suffer evil consequences, which I could not bear I hope I can keep my heart... "


    "Just last year, I didn''t understand what he said, and I didn''t want to tell you, but I always felt that it must have something to do with you, maybe you know."


    "It''s just that I didn''t dare to ask. Later, something happened to the vampire, so I knew it was like this. After a month''s calm, I found that I understood the meaning of keeping my heart and not being able to bear it."


    "When I have doubts, I have a feeling that you must know, but I''m afraid to know the result, just like people have some perception of their own danger."


    "And this selfishness has changed my original heart. I think I also understand the words of the ascetic monk. He thinks about the future. I may enlarge my selfishness in the future. I don''t necessarily want to do anything. I don''t want to change my face in the future. I can''t recognize myself. In the end, I have nothing and everything I have will go away because of me..."


    "I think that feeling is the main reason why I have changed."


    "In that case, I''d rather let it end when it doesn''t happen!"


    "Because only in this way, when you think of me, there is not only one sentence, but also many, many words!"


    Bai Kangning leans at the foot of Hua Lin, just like when he was a child. Whenever he is happy or unhappy, he likes to hold his mother''s thigh.


    In the mother''s side to share their own happy and unhappy..


    Hua Lin is happy to touch Bai Kangning''s head every time


    There must be no such scenes in the last month, but Bai Kangning has no resentment, just heartache and numbness.


    "But you can''t let your aunt kill you, you are still so young..."


    Hua Lin looked at Bai Kangning holding himself, knelt down again, holding Bai Kangning, tears can not help but stay again, why the world should treat their mother and son like this.


    So cruel to their family.


    She didn''t do anything bad in her life. She was also the one with the best temper and personality in her family, but she got cancer at the best age in her life. She thought she would die, but fortunately she was able to survive


    When she thought she was happy, something happened again


    "Isn''t it good to be young? While I''m still awake, aren''t I? "


    "Does mother know herself now?"


    "I don''t want to be like this, beyond recognition. I don''t want to, because it''s still the closest people that I hurt. What''s the meaning of the years I live more?"


    "It doesn''t make any sense!"


    Bai Kangning lowered his head. When he said this, his voice was very light and his tone was low. But with sincerity, his mother''s behavior gave him an alarm.


    If he doesn''t want to be beyond recognition, it''s better to finish early, because people''s desire is endless.


    Bai Kangning understands Hua Lin''s words, but he can''t accept it. His own life is life. Other people are grass mustard. He And a little conscience.


    "What do you mean?"


    "My son, look down on his mother? Because she wants you to live. Is that wrong? "


    Hua Lin was holding Bai Kangning, but when she heard Bai Kangning''s words, she released her hands and looked down at Bai Kangning. Her eyes were red with tears.

 Chapter 3122

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    "What are you talking about? What''s wrong with me? Why do you even say that? Who am I for? "


    "Do you know what death is? I can''t see the world any more


    "And we didn''t even have a chance to reincarnate because of the charm of that year, would you?"


    "When you were a baby, what did you do wrong?"


    "There are so many people in this world, and there are all kinds of people. Who is not desperate to live, or even to live for themselves, to kill everyone? How can you give so selflessly?"


    "Would you rather die than involve others? And I''m a sinner? "


    "Isn''t Huasheng? How many people want to kill her? One by two is an accident, so many people want to kill her, is it all the fault of the other side? "


    "As a result, Hua Sheng is alive and well. The people who hurt her are dead, and the people around her Something happened, too. "


    "Isn''t she alive? Why can''t I get to you? It''s all the truth? "


    "I tell you, you don''t need any pressure, because I can die in exchange for your life! A mother can do anything for her son, so no matter what happens after four years, I won''t let your aunt hurt you. "


    The more Hua Lin said, the more excited she was. She looked like infinite greatness.


    It was more like falling into a self-consciousness, no matter what others said, she would do it anyway.


    And she made the right choice.


    Besides, in Hua Lin''s eyes, for her son''s sake, she was right. The child was too young to listen to him.


    Now in Hua Lin''s mind, what she is thinking about is also Hua Sheng''s experience over the years. When she was a child, was Hua Sheng''s life style more unusual?


    Who can catch up with her if it''s really unusual?


    Just born, a mother''s brother died. Before Hua Sheng came back, nothing happened to the Hua family. After she came back, everything changed.


    And the Xie family. Who was Xie Dongyang?


    Because of her, what has become?


    Everyone lost the news of Xie Dongyang. Hua Lin was also surprised to learn that. She just thought it was funny


    There are many more people who have changed because of Huasheng. Hualin doesn''t have to think about it any more. In short, compared with Huasheng, what''s the matter with Bai Kangning?


    What''s more, she didn''t want to sacrifice. Isn''t it enough to make up for Bai Hao''s parents?


    How could she take her son''s life.


    "Xiao Lin, how can you think so?"


    "Forget it, I don''t want to tell you. You can''t make sense now. I don''t think anyone can make sense of you!"


    "Others, I don''t care about you. You can think what you like. Now you only talk about your son. No matter whether he will die or not, and no matter what he did wrong, you should not beat him like this."


    "You hope you can apologize to your child, and don''t approach your child when you can''t keep normal. If you don''t want a divorce, do as I say!"


    "For the remaining four years, I want to cherish, you should also cherish, your speech, don''t affect the children."


    "You have to know that the child has the present idea, which has a great responsibility with you. You forced him. If you don''t want him to ask Huasheng to kill him now, don''t force the child, let alone ask the child for your idea."


    "I''m proud of Bai Kangning''s every decision. In the past four years, I''ll wait for the result with you and face it together. Kangning, no matter what the result, my father will accompany you."

 Chapter 3123

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    When Bai Hao heard Hua Lin''s words, he didn''t feel any more, or he was as numb as his son.


    Hua Lin''s persuasion has failed.


    In trying to persuade Hua Lin, no matter what you say, it''s like nonsense!


    Looking at Hua Lin, it seems that she has understood and changed, but in fact, there is no change at all. All the calmness can be shown in Hua Lin, just like a flash in the pan.


    Instead of wasting that time, it''s better to spend time with your children.


    Bai Hao didn''t want to be like this, and he didn''t know how to be like this, but now it''s like this.


    When I was with Hualin, it was really because of love


    His wife has completely changed, beyond recognition, and he no longer knows her.


    When his parents are gone, his children may be gone, and his wife is like this again, Bai Hao really feels that it''s boring to live.


    Moreover, this kind of Hua Lin also makes Bai Hao feel more tired than ever.


    "You want to divorce me? At this time? "


    "Bai Hao, I really didn''t expect this to happen between us? Is it the child who said that I should not live, I should die on the operating table, and you should not propose to me and give me hope! "


    "Do you know that I had no hope of life at that time? You gave me the desire to live!"


    "Now is you, let me feel that my existence is not necessary, living is a drag, implicated the people around, so you are resentful that I implicated your parents."


    "You still regret it!"


    Hua Lin had a crazy look. When she heard Bai Hao''s words, she suddenly changed. She couldn''t sit still.


    All kinds of ideas in my mind began to emerge in an endless stream. I didn''t give Bai Hao and Bai Kangning a chance to speak at all.


    Because she decided that Bai Hao was sorry.


    In particular, Bai Hao said this not only once.


    Before Hua Sheng and others left, Bai Hao had already said it once. Hua Lin thought of it, but she thought Bai Hao was angry and wanted to calm her down.


    Of course, Hua Lin was really calm. In addition, Hua Lin''s attention was directly transferred by Bai Kangning, which covered these up again.


    As if I didn''t hear you.


    It''s just that we can''t do it now. Bai Hao has clearly said it again.


    Hua Lin would be a fool if she didn''t hear me again.


    But Hua Lin is not. She is sober!


    There''s not even a moment, more sober than now.


    "Mom!"


    "Dad, he..."


    Looking at his parents, Bai Kangning was a little anxious. How could it be like this again?


    Haven''t you had enough noise this month?


    Isn''t his solution a wake-up call?


    Bai Kangning wanted to have a good life for the last four years, just like before, a normal life.


    Cherish the present, is it so difficult?


    "I don''t want to argue with you, Hualin, because I don''t want to waste my time on such meaningless things."


    "I don''t want to explain what I''ve explained."


    "Kangning, go to your room, dad will give you medicine, look at your injury, I see you, don''t want to go to the hospital."


    Bai Hao said, and directly led Bai Kangning back to the room.


    And Bai Kangning followed his father with a complicated face.


    He thought he would hear his parents quarrel again, but he didn''t expect his father to take the lead in truce this time.


    Just such a result, Bai Kangning did not imagine the peace of mind.

 Chapter 3124

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    If you really want to happen in four years, it''s very possible.


    Or there are infinite possibilities.


    Bai Kangning doesn''t know if he can keep his heart under such circumstances, but in Bai Kangning''s opinion, he has nothing to keep.


    After all, he didn''t have a few years, and he didn''t have any ideas.


    But in this world, the most important thing is the possibility! unknown!


    Everyone''s existence has its own meaning, for others, they are the protagonist, the play is not so easy to end.


    At this time, Hualin is quiet, because she feels that Bai Hao is serious.


    If not according to what they said, she may really lose Bai Hao, or even her son.


    Maybe even in the last time, she couldn''t see her son.


    "Four years is just a time limit. Maybe ah Sheng will find a way, so he doesn''t have to worry about anything..."


    Hua Lin can only use such words to comfort herself, because only in this way can she calm her emotions.


    People are very strange animals. When no one cares, they will try to explain.


    Hua Lin still knows what is the most important.


    Just looking at her son''s scar, Hua Lin couldn''t believe it. Did she make it by herself?


    Once again, after a long silence, Bai Hao didn''t know what to cry.


    Anyway, because of Bai Kangning''s injury, after Bai Hao and Hualin were silent again, no one spoke to anyone, and they were trying to compensate Bai Kangning.


    The only idea of the two adults is to be sad, and of course, they are more guilty. They are both guilty.


    Bai Hao blames himself because he doesn''t care. If he was very sober at the beginning and didn''t have a tantrum with Hua Lin, maybe he wouldn''t do it at all. Anyway, Bai Hao believes that Hua Lin won''t beat Bai Kangning in front of him.


    And Hualin, it is unbearable guilt, she felt that she must be crazy, no one has to scold her.


    How can she so uncontrollably hurt her children like this?


    In this way, it''s better for Bai Kangning. It''s totally making up for it.


    As for Bai Kangning, he didn''t say anything, because now he can''t remember how he couldn''t bear it, so he went to the ten mile spring breeze?


    Maybe he also has his own selfish heart. If he wants to be discovered by them, then he doesn''t have to say it. It can also be regarded as forcing himself into a desperate situation.


    Let him be cruel to make this choice!


    Four years is his last indulgence and filial piety to his parents!


    It''s the only thing he can do


    Ten li spring breeze.


    When Huasheng and his party went back, it was too late and the sky was dark.


    Qin Xiaobao in his mother''s arms did not know how many sleep.


    Prince this time is also very clever, did not look for trouble, sitting beside Jiang Xinrui watching her painting.


    And Jiang Xinrui''s painting was finished. Although it was a serious painting, it didn''t affect the water bottle at all. Qin Wanyu was very satisfied, but didn''t say much, because they were also waiting for news.


    As soon as Huasheng and others came in, all of them stood up, their eyes wanted to ask and they didn''t dare to ask.


    Because of the look of Hua Sheng and others More serious than Jiang Xinrui.


    "It''s all right."


    "We can''t help much now."


    "Have you eaten yet?"


    Jiang Liu saw several people''s questions and answered them directly. It seemed that he had made some efforts to wait for others.

 Chapter 3125

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    "No, let''s go together."


    Qin Wanyu looked at a few women are very dull, depressed, as a direct answer.


    It was originally a matter of the sisters of the Hua family. In the end, several sons-in-law discussed it together. Of course, there was another one who didn''t count. He was the son-in-law of the Feng family


    Finally, even the meal was arranged by three men.


    This meal may be the most silent one ever.


    Fengxi and Qin Wanyu, as well as the children''s understanding of Bai Kangning, are more silent.


    After a quiet meal, Qin Wanyu followed suit and went home as planned. Just like she was discharged from hospital, she packed a small bag. She couldn''t help it. Who told her to stay for such a long time.


    In addition, now there is another villain, so there are more things to use.


    Hua Sheng didn''t stop her. She wanted to be quiet.


    After Fengxi left, Huazhi also left. After all, it was very late. Today, everyone wanted to be quiet.


    So they all went home quietly.


    "Why don''t you sleep? I have to go to school tomorrow. "


    In the evening, after half past eleven, Hua Sheng stood in the kitchen pouring water. When he saw Jiang Xinrui coming down, he asked softly.


    The time was really slow, but Hua Sheng couldn''t sleep. She was thinking about something, so she came out to drink some water to wake up.


    I didn''t expect to see my little daughter walking down.


    "Mother, didn''t you sleep?"


    "I''m a little sleepless, mother. You too? Because of brother Corning. "


    "Mother, what are you going to do? Four years is very fast, we can''t wait for that day Do something to brother Corning, mother and son


    Jiang Xinrui is wearing a white silk, sleepy, long hair hanging on her face, eyes full of worry, in the moonlight seems to be some pathetic.


    But that''s just the surface, Jiang Xinrui has a very deceptive face!


    Hua Sheng looks at such a daughter, just like looking in the mirror, because they are wearing the same clothes.


    Of course, I don''t have to say much about the appearance.


    And Jiang Xinrui can''t sleep. She has been thinking about Bai Kangning''s four-year appointment.


    She didn''t want her mother''s decision to be meaningless, and she didn''t want her mother to regret it. Of course, she didn''t want the ending of Bai Kangning to be like that.


    Since we live, we should cherish it.


    She''ll do something about it, too.


    "I''m trying to find a way to get in touch with Heaven tomorrow. There are a lot of history books about heaven. Maybe there is a way. There is also the underworld. These two places have the most ancient books and the most complete history books from Honghuang to today."


    "A lot of things that your father and I don''t know, there may be answers."


    Huasheng didn''t hide it.


    This is the only way she can think of at present, and it is also the quickest way to do it.


    Although she recovered her memory from the river, she also remembered the things she had been in contact with. She only knew one of the techniques and didn''t know the other.


    After all, at that time, where would you think that the charm would be used on human beings in the future, or even have sequelae


    Hua Sheng also has a headache.


    Four years is not long at all, especially for her, but for Hualin and Bai Kangning, it is very fast.


    So although Hua Sheng didn''t say anything on the surface, he was really anxious in his heart.


    "Let me help you."


    "No, it should be said that I''m with you. There are only four years for us to make full use of. I''ll go to heaven and you''ll go to the underworld."

 Chapter 3126

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    "My father will stay in the human world, otherwise he will be gone. I can''t say it."


    "We can''t confine ourselves to the history books of all walks of life, and we can''t just look at the heaven and the underworld. Although these two realms are the most complete, there may be different results in other small places, and we can''t let go of those old people. I''m a child. Let me go. Maybe we can meet some other methods as a backup, don''t you think £¿¡±


    "After all, our goal is the most perfect solution, not to take their lives."


    Jiang Xinrui stood beside her mother, looked at her mother and said seriously.


    I hope my mother will agree.


    This time, she decided what to do and told her mother, waiting for her to agree.


    I''m not making my own decisions.


    Only this time, she didn''t tell her father.


    "In fact, I can go to heaven, your father to the underworld, and you stay."


    "You know, according to the influence of your father and me, no matter where you go, it''s very easy. No one will make trouble. On the contrary, you will get useful news faster."


    "It''s just you, but a young face..."


    Hua Sheng looks at her little daughter, and always feels that she is like a little adult. There is something in her mind that she thinks she can''t see.


    But Huasheng didn''t break it, because she was thinking about another thing. Jiangxinrui was destined to be extraordinary. Her spiritual power and her memory were not changed by her and Jiangliu.


    In this case, it''s better to let go and let her fly by herself. If they''re not here, someone can protect her, not only because of her relationship with the river, but also because of her own.


    And now, while she''s with the river, she can do her best.


    Just this words, Hua Sheng didn''t say directly, she planned to let Jiang Xinrui go, with Jiang Xinrui request to go, can not be the same.


    "What''s wrong with raw faces? Maybe you can find something different! "


    "You know, when you go with your father, some people are afraid of you and your father. They may not be able to tell the truth, but I can go with them..."


    "I always have to try, but it''s only four years. Soon, I just want to help you. I don''t want to help you as I did last time, but I didn''t do anything well, making things worse!"


    Jiang Xinrui said that, with a look of depression, she really wants to help Huasheng solve her worries about Tuttle.


    I even thought that even without praise, I could clean up the things around my father and mother and let them worry less.


    But I didn''t expect the final result. It was terrible.


    To Jiang Xinrui, there is nothing worse.


    In fact, this time, she took the initiative to stand up, but she didn''t want to show herself. She was selfish.


    Jiang Xinrui wants to make up for his mistakes!


    As for the cause of Bai Kangning''s affair, it is still because of Tuttle. If she had not delayed her time and was too conceited, how could it be like this?


    Jiang Xinrui is not only uneasy to his mother, but also to others.


    Aunt Fengxi''s body is well, Qin is not easy to be well, and Jiang Xinrui''s heart is a little more peaceful, but as long as Huasheng doesn''t return to the way it used to be, Jiang Xinrui''s heart will always be hanging.


    Then she wants to make up one by one!


    Now is the best opportunity.


    How to say, Jiang Xinrui also wants to do something.


    Now wait for Huasheng to agree.


    "You..."


    "Good!"


    Hua Sheng''s expression was slightly stunned, but soon recovered! Then he nodded and agreed.

 Chapter 3127

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    Hear Hua Sheng said a good, and nodded to oneself, Jiang Xinrui instant smile.


    When preparing to talk to Huasheng, Jiang Xinrui thought of many possibilities, but also thought of many ways to hope that Huasheng would agree. No matter which one, it is very likely that Huasheng would not agree.


    After all, she has a criminal record. She didn''t handle the previous affairs very well.


    Because of this, Jiang Xinrui is very worried.


    "Thank you, mom. Don''t worry. Since you''ve handed this matter over to me, I will live up to your expectations, let alone cause you any trouble."


    "I will find the most suitable way in the quickest time."


    "Then I''ll have a rest first. We''ll start early tomorrow morning. I''ll trouble my father to deal with school affairs. Do you want me to tell my father, or do you want to go?"


    Jiang Xinrui reaches out her little hand and makes a gesture of refueling.


    She''s really happy that Huasheng can give it to her.


    Because in the next period of time, she was hardly in school.


    "I''ll tell him, but you have to tell your father yourself. He should know what you''re doing."


    "Go to bed early. There are still many things to do tomorrow."


    Hua Sheng finished and rubbed his little daughter''s head. After a month, even if he was angry, he almost disappeared.


    After all, it''s my own child, or the last one.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Fengxi and Qin Xiaobao are much better, otherwise Huasheng may not know how to change her.


    Now looking at the little daughter is still trying to help himself, Hua Sheng can''t say what feeling, can only say is still very appropriate.


    Naturally, I am willing to give this child a chance.


    Hua Sheng can see that in the child''s heart, she hasn''t put it down yet. It''s also an opportunity to find something else to do.


    The master bedroom of Huasheng and Jiangliu.


    "You''re right. The child is going too."


    Hua Sheng leans against the river and looks at the stars outside the window. Because he is irritable for a few days, if he doesn''t look at the stars all over the sky, he can hardly sleep.


    I have no sleep at all.


    Of course, only the river knows this.


    The river is always with Huasheng.


    "This month, Ruirui has to go to see Fengxi and Qin Xiaobao every day for fear of any uncontrollable changes."


    "Even every day you have to secretly send spiritual power to Qin Xiaobao. She thinks I don''t know."


    "Ruirui is uneasy. She always feels that everything is related to her. It''s her conceit. There are too many sequelae of the tattle incident. She''s all on her own."


    "Although she didn''t say a word, she felt very sad. For her, the Hualin family is an opportunity, and she will certainly find a way to work with you."


    "Let her go, or it will be bad for her to keep these things in mind."


    "Her only solution, which is to decompress, is to keep herself busy."


    The river embraces Huasheng, and he doesn''t feel sleepy at all. After all, how can he not know when Huasheng gets up.


    Just feel the river core passed, the river did not follow in the past.


    He knows what the child is thinking!


    Jiang Liu recalls what happened in this month. Tuttle is a fuse. Although he died, the repair after his explosion is a thorny problem.


    In fact, he felt that when Huasheng dealt with many things, it was a hidden danger. The problem of Hualin had to be solved sooner or later, but Jiangliu didn''t expect that it would be so troublesome

 Chapter 3128

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    At night, everything is quiet. Jiangliu and Huasheng lose sleep together. It''s not only Jiangliu who can feel the trouble behind, but also many things.


    The hidden dangers that had been left behind were found one after another.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t know what the future will be like, but she knows very well that she is really tired.


    There is also the river. Huasheng knows that the river must be tired too. After all, along the way, many troubles are endless and never stop.


    "It''ll be fine!"


    "In fact, if you think about it, we can still think of a solution. It''s not very difficult, is it?"


    "Go to sleep. There''s a lot to do tomorrow."


    The river gently patted Hua Sheng on the shoulder to comfort him.


    No matter how hard it is, compared with the past, things are really not difficult now. Fortunately, they are still together.


    Finally, no one can participate in them. Even if they love each other very much, they are confident that no one can break up, but they always feel lost.


    Now these are not, river feel really good, now what happened is a small matter.


    "Sometimes I wonder, if I were not me, would everything be different?"


    "I don''t care about anything. Be cruel. What do other things have to do with me? Sometimes I really don''t care what I want to do. I can do whatever I like... "


    "In fact, I am in charge of everything, but the result seems not so good..."


    "Rather than what, why should I?"


    When Hua Sheng said this, her eyes were a little empty. She was really reflecting on herself. Why did she do such a thing?


    Even so many things, it''s really hard.


    In the past, Hua Sheng didn''t feel the word "uncomfortable", but her mood would pass sooner or later. But on her, Hua Sheng felt the word and never left herself.


    Trouble is always with her, but happiness is short-lived.


    What is the reason?


    It doesn''t mean how important she is, but if she really doesn''t care what happens around her, like a strange spectator, what will be the result now?


    It must be different!


    Will her friends still exist?


    Hua Sheng didn''t know, because there was no regret medicine, and he didn''t really come back.


    "Everyone has his own experience, and it''s inevitable that things will happen."


    "Without this and other things, we can''t escape in this world."


    "It''s like an invisible trade. You get something and you give something. That''s the rule. There''s no pie in the sky."


    "No matter what happens, we''ll face it together. Besides, we''re still together, our children are older, and we have our own happiness, don''t we?"


    "Compared with the past, it''s really good."


    Jiang Liu turns his head and looks at Hua Sheng in his arms.


    Although I have a headache about the present situation, it is still beyond rescue. Everything is OK and I should be satisfied.


    "Indeed, it can''t be compared with the past."


    "But I''m tired, river! Aren''t you tired? "


    Hua Sheng closed his eyes and recalled the past things in his mind. Along the way, he never dared to be careless. He was holding his breath all the time. He was even more nervous now!


    For Hua Sheng''s words, Jiang Liu didn''t answer. Holding Hua Sheng, he closed his eyes together. It seems that only this moment can be regarded as a rest

 Chapter 3129

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    How can you not be tired?


    This is the answer in Jiang Liu''s heart.


    But it''s worth it no matter how tired I am to be with Huasheng forever!


    This is also his answer. As long as you can be with Huasheng, no matter how hard you are, it''s worth it. It''s a love that comes to today only after crossing a thousand years that you can''t even remember clearly.


    No matter what happens, the river will not because tired, want to give up.


    It''s just that the river didn''t say these words. Some words are enough in his heart. Now every day I''ve been with Huasheng is happy, but it takes some time and money to be happy


    At the same time, Fengxi family has no rest, but different from Huasheng, Fengxi and Qin Wanyu are not insomnia, they can''t sleep. They deeply realize the "bustle" of dolls.


    "Qin, Wan and Yu! Can you talk to your son about it, stop talking and go to bed? "


    "I haven''t stayed up late for a long time. I''m not used to it. I have a headache now!"


    Fengxi sitting at the head of the bed, the whole person is particularly confused.


    A small short hair also stood up, just like the explosive head of Africa, his eyes were very free, and he didn''t look at Qin Wanyu.


    "Son, you''re a man now, you know?"


    "Cry, is a very not man''s behavior, so you don''t cry, also don''t look for trouble, a person obediently sleep, in short, don''t bother your mother and your father, that is me!"


    "Our husband and wife have been taking care of you for a month. We are really tired, so we have a rest."


    "Daughter in law, I finished with him, he did not answer me, that is acquiescence, let''s sleep."


    "He can''t fall out in the pram anyway..."


    Qin Wanyu is lying beside the baby carriage, also looking at the child with strong spirit.


    It was already three o''clock in the morning. Qin Wanyu went home with his children with the wind, so he didn''t have a rest.


    Because the child doesn''t eat or sleep, it''s just Laiji crying


    The head of Qin, Wan and Yu is big!


    Now there is no way. If we had not checked, we knew that the child had no problem, not because of his health. Qin Wanyu wanted to take the child to the hospital.


    "Then go to sleep!"


    "No matter..."


    "There''s still a breeze. I''m sure I can''t fall it..."


    Fengxi''s brain has become sticky, and the most important thing is to be annoyed by the children. It''s really unbearable. For a month, Fengxi didn''t find that the child was so difficult to take!


    And Feng Xi said this, without saying a word, followed Qin Wanyu to lie down and fell asleep for a second!


    In fact, Fengxi''s mother and son have been raised for quite a long time. However, neither Huasheng nor Huazhi would mind her going out because of the absence of confinement. It''s completely in accordance with the concept of confinement of the older generation that Fengxi is not allowed to see the wind


    This can be really torture dead wind Xi, she is really did not expect, Huasheng and Huazhi actually is such a traditional person?


    Of course, she knew it was for her good, so she had to live for a month.


    Thanks to this month, Qin Xiaobao has been raised very well. He doesn''t look like a premature baby at all. You should know that Fengxi gave birth to Qin Xiaobao, which is not just the problem of premature birth. Very well,


    if those wounds were on normal babies, there would have been an accident. Where is today?


    It''s just that Qin Xiaobao has been in the spring breeze since he was born. In addition, he has spiritual nourishment every day. There are all kinds of inexhaustible resources. He has really raised him very well.


    Back home, very uncomfortable.

 Chapter 3130

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    Because of this maladjustment, Qin Xiaobao felt very uncomfortable, and even thought that this was not his home.


    Just like a child who is taken out, it''s time to go home. It''s not as good as his intention to start making trouble!


    Now Qin Xiaobao is like this, but he can''t speak and can''t say what he means in his heart. He can only explain it by crying. When he''s tired of crying, he starts to be active and shout


    In short, all kinds of trouble!


    That early in the morning, the wind, Qin Wanyu sleepy eyelid son fight, Qin Xiaobao is more noisy more spirit.


    It''s no use for the breeze to take turns.


    If Qin Xiaobao can talk, he will tell them that he wants to go home!


    In Qin Xiaobao''s cognition, ten li spring breeze is his home.


    "Ah..."


    When Fengxi was just lying down, he was awakened by the cry of a child.


    The wind Xi facial expression takes the silk silk collapse, she does not understand this child''s energy how so strong?


    What time is it?


    After a while, it''s morning.


    Because of the nourishment of this period of time, Fengxi feels that she is also a little coquettish. Was it a problem to stay up all night before?


    It''s OK to stay up late.


    But now she really can''t, she''s really going to collapse


    I''m going to finish my hard work, so I''m really old and different.


    "Qin Xiaobao, haven''t you ever been beaten?"


    "I''ll tell you, your mother, I''m not a simple character, do you understand?"


    "What world have you never seen? I''ve been through heaven and earth, heaven and earth. Don''t go too far


    Feng Xi stares at Qin Xiaobao with a pair of red eyes.


    The tone of speaking is also with great resentment.


    No way, when people sleep well, no spirit, there will be a very irritable state.


    It''s going to start at one o''clock.


    "Whoa, whoa..."


    Qin Xiaobao continues to cry!


    Maybe enough rest!


    The wind


    Can she understand that she was scared to cry?


    As for Qin Wanyu on one side, he was too sleepy to open his eyes. He was trapped to the limit. Maybe the sound of the earthquake could not wake him up now.


    Fengxi looked at Qin Wanyu''s steadfast sleep. She didn''t even breathe. She just kicked the man lying on the bed.


    The answer is also a doubt, and then very honest on the ground to sleep


    The wind


    Are they both here to torture her?


    In a daze, Fengxi feels that she is at the end of her cultivation. In Qin Xiaobao''s cry, she falls asleep


    For her, the cry of a child became a lullaby.


    After Fengxi also went to bed, Qingfeng came in after thinking about it. They took their little master out and coaxed Fengxi for a whole night. It was also a good sleep for Qin Wanyu on his first day home.


    "Grandfather?"


    "Ouch, I''ve fallen asleep. Can''t you let me go after a rest?"


    "Go out quickly, don''t fall into a dream..."


    In fact, Fengxi saw the breeze coming in in the confusion, so she went to sleep at ease. With their care, Fengxi was very relieved.


    I thought I could sleep for a while, but as soon as I closed my eyes, I saw her old man playing chess in the white, waiting for her!


    "Then you promise me, I won''t come!"


    "Besides, what''s your problem? What a simple thing! You think I''m the queen of Fengjia? The owner of your family is gone? Are you worthy of your ancestors? "


    "I''m embarrassed to play chess with old Ling now. I laugh at him as soon as I see him! Ling Xiao has two sons. Whether he is the head of the Ling family or not, he has a successor. Just you... "

 Chapter 3131

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    "What are you talking about?"


    "You think you can just cover your ears? Grandpa knows what you''re worried about, but isn''t it all going to take years? We''re training now, and we''ll be in no hurry no matter what, won''t we? "


    "Besides, if Xiaobao really didn''t want to, he could refuse. At that time, he would have to let the other children in the family come. Grandfather''s word is his word!"


    "Anyway, now you have two choices, either Xiao Bao''s surname change or have a second child. But I''ve told you that the second child doesn''t necessarily have the potential of Xiao Bao. You know, the owner of Feng family, the priority is the potential!"


    Wind nameless back hand, constantly around the wind Xi chanting.


    It''s not that he wants to be so annoying. He''s dead, and he doesn''t want to care about the affairs of future generations. It''s just that it''s impossible for him not to intervene now. How can Fengxi explain to his ancestors the decision he''s making now.


    The child of Feng family, the future owner, and his surname?


    Fengxi, the owner of the family, has violated too many rules. Fengxi can''t bear to force her children. After all, she is the most proud granddaughter and the most potential successor.


    No matter which point, Feng Ming is very satisfied.


    Just this, Xiaobao''s surname, and whether to cultivate the identity of family heirs, Feng Mingming is really a little dissatisfied.


    He is an old man who has gone. What else can he care about?


    Inheritance!


    To put it bluntly, Fengxi''s son, as long as he is cultivated well, his potential may even exceed Fengxi''s!


    As for what kind of offspring, it is simply the most perfect offspring, not only the wind nameless, other ancestors are also very satisfied.


    Even in Xiaobao''s succession to appear between congratulations, this is what kind of honor?


    What''s more, it''s a rare talent for Fengjia.


    To know that the last one was so valued, or the wind!


    Fengqingcheng is also from the birth, the home owner''s position is determined, there is no doubt!


    Some people''s starting line is really different, birth is not the same level.


    This is a blessing that you can''t even envy.


    But in Fengxi, I don''t want it? In order to escape, but also all hidden?


    The wind doesn''t know what to say.


    His granddaughter is good at everything, but she doesn''t let him worry.


    "What kind of second child do I want? I''ll just have one."


    "Qin is not easy! The name will not be changed, and I like it very much. "


    "If the child wants to be the head of the family, he will go by himself. I won''t stop him. This is the biggest concession I can make! At that time, if he wanted to change his surname or something, I wouldn''t participate. "


    "But now, I''m sure I can''t decide for him!"


    "I don''t want my son to go the same way as me!"


    "In fact, grandfather, don''t you think there''s no credibility in what you''re saying now?"


    "Didn''t I want to? But what do you say? "


    "I don''t want to recall now..."


    "What Fengjia cares about is an excellent and qualified successor. He is never his own child. He can give up anything for the benefit of Fengjia. I think he is happy and like a normal person."


    "When I was injured and Qin was not easily injured, why didn''t you come up with your current theory to save us? According to what you said, how can such a rare potential stock not be worth your and ancestors'' efforts? "

 Chapter 3132

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    "Now come to tell me this again, what do you think I will choose?"


    Fengxi sat on the small chair beside the chessboard. Although she was tired in her eyes, it was complicated because she talked about it.


    If it wasn''t for Huasheng at that time, where else was she and Qin today?


    It''s long gone. If you want her son to be the heir, you have to go to hell.


    Although Fengxi knows that it is inconvenient for them to interfere in the affairs of the human world, they should not participate in anything.


    Fengxi thinks it''s fair.


    In fact, Fengxi doesn''t want to talk about these things. The practices of Fengxi''s family over the years have made her sad. She has always understood. If she hadn''t met Qin Wanyu, Fengxi would be a person like Fengming.


    One heart will be the interests of the wind home, the responsibility of demons in the first place.


    Finally, she lived a boring but soul stirring life.


    "You clearly know that grandfather can only dream for you at night, and the ancestors can''t interfere in the affairs of the human world. Before that, those were all accidents. Huasheng is not the human world, or even the three worlds and six ways, so it''s a matter of management. In this case, he has also participated in a lot of your affairs, which has broken the rules."


    "Forcing you to participate in human affairs will also affect your luck..."


    "But it has nothing to do with the heirs!"


    "Besides, Huasheng and Jiangliu were there at that time. They would be OK. If they couldn''t even save their husband and wife, it wouldn''t help if we went there..."


    "Besides, you can''t say that the family doesn''t care about the younger generation. Others may say so, but you can''t!"


    "Don''t forget that all the previous family leaders were married and gave up their love. But if you really want to participate, do you think you can still be with Qin Wanyu? There are 100 ways to make Qin, Wan and Yu disappear in this world without my hand! Do you think you can stop it? "


    "The Feng family is still the largest Feng Shui aristocratic family. It''s not for nothing. You can get a Feng Shui Bureau on Qin Wanyu, and he died unexpectedly and died young It''s not a problem! "


    "But we did not. Is it too much for us to step back and allow you to be together?"


    Wind nameless feel really can.


    As a grandfather, a former family and an ancestor, he really made a big concession to Fengxi.


    You have to know that all previous masters have no one to love, but they all miss, and there is a gap between yin and Yang


    But Feng Mingming didn''t want to do this. He really felt sorry for Feng Xi, and he couldn''t bear it.


    He missed, don''t want to let the wind also miss.


    It''s just a matter of inheritors. It''s a retrogression that Feng Mingming can''t do!


    "What grandfather said is really..."


    "I should thank my grandfather for letting Qin Wanyu go, but if you do something to Qin Wanyu, maybe there will be a possessed owner in the wind family."


    "My grandfather thinks he''s very tolerant of me. I want to say that I''ve given face to the Feng family, but I didn''t participate when Qin Xiaobao was a child. When he grew up, I didn''t participate either!"


    "These two don''t participate. You can understand the middle meaning."


    "I''ve made enough concessions. There''s no need to talk about it."


    Wind Xi finish saying, don''t want to see wind nameless silent low appearance.


    She never talked to her grandfather like that.


    It''s just that Fengxi can''t help it. For a month, after she and Qin Xiaobao are safe, Fengxi''s family calls during the day and dreams at night.


    All people want to express is the same meaning, Qin Xiaobao changed his surname, entered the wind family tree, heir training

 Chapter 3133

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    In fact, to be honest, Fengxi has made a big concession. She can''t help worrying about the feelings of Qin, Wan and Yu.


    She and Qin Wanyu up to now, there is no decent wedding, only received a certificate.


    This is not just the most important. There is no name of Qin, Wan and Yu in the genealogy of Fengjia!


    Although the Feng family agreed with Qin Wanyu, they did not recognize him. In other words, although their parents were more satisfied with Qin Wanyu, Qin Wanyu would not be able to treat him as his successor''s partner.


    Now even Qin Xiaobao has it, and even thinks that Qin Xiaobao will be included in the genealogy. He will be treated as an heir, but Qin Wanyu still has no say in Fengjia.


    Because Fengjia doesn''t recognize him at all.


    How can an ordinary Muggle be worthy of the leader?


    Fengxi doesn''t know how confident Fengjia is. She doesn''t want to fight any more. She''s tired all these years.


    It is a concession for her parents to acquiesce that she and Qin Wanyu have come to this day.


    In fact, Fengxi understands that the reason why the other half of Fengjia''s family can''t choose to love each other is that on the one hand, she is afraid of being involved, but the most important thing is that she is worried that the other half will lose her mind!


    In the eyes of the owner, the most important thing is the interests of the wind family and the people.


    When necessary, the other half can be sacrificed!


    Needless to think, if it was Qin Wanyu, how could Fengxi sacrifice him?


    No matter who you are, Fengxi can''t ignore it. It''s only in the eyes of Fengxi''s family that they are qualified to sacrifice for their family.


    With such status and pressure, Fengxi really doesn''t want her children to experience it once. It''s enough for her to experience it once.


    As for his own choice in the future, Fengxi''s ability not to participate is the biggest limit.


    She will respect the child''s decision and will not force him.


    As for the identity of Qin Wanyu, if the genealogy is willing to write that she is unmarried all her life, then write it. Anyway, after a hundred years, it will be Qin Wanyu who will accompany her.


    When she gave birth to Qin Xiaobao, she was really afraid. Fengxi felt death even more. The person she wanted to see most at that time was Qin Wanyu.


    Fortunately, Qin Wanyu was still with her and never left.


    Now the three of them are very happy and complete. Fengxi doesn''t want to have any accident because of anything.


    Besides, this is Qin Wanyu''s son. There is nothing wrong with his father''s surname!


    Over the years, Qin Wanyu was beside her and suffered a lot from her heart. Every time she worried about herself, she never dared to say anything. She could only accompany her silently and worry about herself.


    There is also the pressure of the Qin family on Qin, Wan and Yu. Qin, Wan and Yu are not young. In his thirties, he finally has a son. It can be seen how long he has been talked about by the Qin family


    The Qin family is not an ordinary family. It''s just as urgent for the successor of the Qin family, but Qin Wanyu never mentioned it to her. His family''s opinions on himself are blocked by Qin Wanyu!


    Today, Fengxi has never met any relatives of the Qin family, because Qin Wanyu is afraid of being wronged


    For her, Qin Wanyu paid a lot. Sometimes Fengxi was thinking about how she could meet such Qin Wanyu?


    Will all the pressure outside block out, leave Qin''s old house, live with her in the wind home? Everything came according to her requirements. Even because of the birth of her family, Qin Wanyu didn''t say anything about her reason. He just prevaricated. What did he say? He was sick and infertile?

 Chapter 3134

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    In this way, the Qin family is quiet. I haven''t talked to Qin Wanyu about this problem for several years. I''m afraid it will stimulate Qin Wanyu


    If it wasn''t for his fear of avoiding medical treatment and finding his own body, Fengxi didn''t know there was such a thing


    Qin, Wan and Yu said nothing.


    Feng Xi asked him why, but Qin Wanyu looked at himself with a puzzled look on his face, "what can I say?"


    "I won''t let you suffer from this grievance. It''s up to you whether the child is born or not. The task of human reproduction is not on us. What''s the hurry? My parents are old and want to have grandchildren, but they just have me. You don''t have to care."


    "Life is not as good as nine out of ten things, nothing to force, what''s more, you can still be good at my side, safe, healthy, did not leave me, for me, enough!"


    "You have too many enemies, and I''m a Muggle. I''m really afraid that when you lose your mana, I can''t do anything to harm you I used to be worried, but now I''m really not. Having a baby is just icing on the cake. I don''t deny that I want to have a child with you, but I care more about you than a child... "


    The words of Qin Wanyu made Feng Xi speechless, but she also decided that she should have a child with Qin Wanyu. No matter how hard it was, it was only a month. She didn''t believe in the background of the Feng family over the years, so she couldn''t keep her pregnant in October.


    Besides, in recent years, the successive masters of the Feng family have come, haven''t they?


    Fengxi really felt that she was unfair to Qin Wanyu. Although she experienced a lot of twists and turns, she finally gave birth to Qin Xiaobao.


    Now it''s enough for their family to live happily. No matter they are the successors of the Qin family or the owners of the Feng family, Feng Xi won''t force Qin Xiaobao. It''s no use.


    "How can you think that?"


    "As long as I knew that, I shouldn''t have let you go at the beginning. If I had done it according to the family''s command from the beginning, how could you become what you are today?"


    "Fengxi, my grandfather doesn''t want to say more. Qin Wanyu is not your husband until he has been listed in the genealogy. He is the other half of the Feng family. Only when he has been listed in the genealogy can he be counted. If you want to, just think about it. We can not force Xiaobao to change his surname, so you can have another one."


    "You are the only child of your parents. Do you always have to leave a posthumous room for your parents? Isn''t that too much? I promise you, no matter what the second child is, I will not force him. "


    "Two kids, let them choose for themselves."


    "Don''t say anything. One child is enough. There are several other brothers and grandchildren in my family..."


    "Grandfather didn''t want to force you. He was worried about you as well..."


    Wind nameless said finally, the voice is a little small.


    Maybe it''s because I''m sorry. I''ve never said such a thing at such a big age.


    What''s more, he has always been the head of a family. He has the same temperament. Where did he expect to be today?


    I don''t even want my old face. I want my granddaughter to have a second child


    Wind nameless is really a little anxious.


    Fengxi had two accidents. He really thought he was going to be the last one!


    Today, Feng Mingming doesn''t want to see no one inherit the position of the head of the family. Of course, what Feng Mingming doesn''t say is that he doesn''t dare to be tough and force Feng Xi. After all, things in the past are always reminding him


    "If you really don''t want to force me, you shouldn''t come today!"

 Chapter 3135

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    "Don''t force me any more. Qin Wanyu can''t go on the genealogy, because I don''t care, and he doesn''t care. But if you ask for it and talk about it again, you can drive me out of Fengjia. In this way, it doesn''t matter if Qin Wanyu doesn''t go on the genealogy!"


    The wind Xi stands up the body, the face has no facial expression of looking at the wind nameless.


    She''s serious.


    There are many solutions for many things, just like myself. If she is not the owner of the wind family, then everything is simple.


    Without the title of master of wind, she can be Mrs. Qin, a resident singer in a bar, or even a novelist


    She can''t die of hunger, and she has less trouble. No matter which one, Fengxi is very satisfied, and she has many choices.


    Feng Xi thought that if Qin Wanyu knew, he would be very happy.


    After all, he doesn''t have to worry about going out and never coming back.


    Even if Qin Wanyu doesn''t say anything, Fengxi knows how worried Qin Wanyu is about himself every time he goes out, but he never keeps pulling himself away, preferring to go out with her, even holding the possibility of never coming back.


    He is willing to do anything as long as he can be together.


    In this case, Qin Wanyu had no objection to her leaving Fengjia and not being the head of the family.


    In fact, Fengxi had this idea for a long time. Strictly speaking, it was in this month. Because of the Tuttle incident, Fengxi''s memory began to be confused. For her dream, Fengxi felt that it was true.


    She''s been dead once. She''s really dead.


    It''s not a dream. If Hua Sheng doesn''t come back and time goes back, she doesn''t have the present at all.


    When people die, they really don''t know anything, especially those who are as desperate as her. They have no memory, but the dream continues. Fengxi sees Qin Wanyu go with her


    Feng Xi was really distressed at that moment. They didn''t even say goodbye. The second time, when Feng Xi was closest to death, it was when Ping stabbed her twice in the stomach.


    Fengxi is not afraid, but clearly feel that she is wandering between death, she is going to lose the man in front of her.


    That''s different from when she was injured before!


    And the death of Qin, Wan and Yu No matter which one, Fengxi doesn''t want to experience any more. When she is scared and counseled, she only wants to live quietly with her husband for the rest of the time.


    I don''t want to be involved in anything.


    She does not want to lose, to cherish, at the moment of death, regret not good company!


    It was useless to say that at that time.


    There is a saying how to say, late affectionate, than grass are cheap, she died, just remember her for Qin Wanyu company, and pay has never been proportional, she owes Qin Wanyu too much.


    "Out of the wind home? Are you out of your mind? How can you say such a thing? Just for a man? "


    "Or in your eyes, my Feng family is such a cold-blooded and merciless person?"


    "Anything can be done?"


    Wind nameless some can''t believe, wind Xi how can say such words?


    He raised his hand and swept the chessboard in front of him like a vent of anger.


    "What else?"


    "Under the wind, how cold-blooded in the end, grandfather is not clear?"


    "Didn''t you see with your own eyes a family leader leave office and be driven out of Fengjia and genealogy?"


    "It''s not the first time. It''s easy to do it again, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 3136

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    "Did grandfather forget? The wind has no sleep


    Wind Xi soft voice way, just finish saying this words, the tone takes some pity, still have chagrin, she shouldn''t take this matter to say, but really didn''t resist.


    In fact, the wind really want to ask, wind home do not regret it?


    "You How do you know? "


    "Who told you that? Your parents? No way. There were no them at that time. Your grandmother, even more impossible. She didn''t know! "


    The wind nameless body trembles slightly, looking at the eyes of the wind Xi from the five points of unbelievable, into a ten.


    Originally, when Feng Xi was dissatisfied with Feng''s family, Feng''s nobody wanted to pat her, but he didn''t put out his hand yet. Every sentence in Feng Xi''s mouth shocked him even more.


    How could she even know about the wind without sleep?


    This matter has become taboo in Fengjia. No one is allowed to mention it. Besides, how many years have passed? Nearly 70 years


    Wind nameless don''t want to mention things, try to hide in memory, now by his granddaughter so lifted up.


    "By accident."


    "Remember that vampire who died a month ago? His name is Tuttle. It doesn''t matter what his name is. A few years ago, he set traps for the people around him. "


    "In fact, I was the first one he started. Ah Sheng thought that tattle didn''t work hard on me. In fact, she was wrong. I found out what happened in those years. Do you still remember that I found you on the Lingxiao construction site. The man who arranged the battle had half of the ancient books of the Feng family in his hands, which were the books of the Feng family."


    "But you said there was no such thing, but I believe in my own eyes and memory. I remember clearly that the most thing I did when I was a child was to go to the old house''s book Pavilion, learn array, geomantic layout I''ve seen the remnant of that man. "


    "as like as two peas, I don''t remember the content of that book. I thought it was lost in ancient books. I went back to my old house to make sure. I didn''t expect to find it exactly the same."


    "I didn''t notice it before. The book is still very new, but careful observation shows that the material of the book doesn''t match its year..."


    "Later, I searched for an answer to this question and found some useful clues in the middle..."


    "This book is fake. It''s really long gone, and this fake one was imitated by your grandfather!"


    "As for the person who took the real book, it was Feng Wumian, the 84 th generation owner who was driven out by his family!"


    "In order to cover him up, you will cover up everything about him, even to deceive others. It can also be said to cover up the ugly, and let you take over the position of the 84th generation of house owners again, so that future generations never know that the 84th generation of house owners were two people!"


    Fengxi really didn''t understand why she wanted to look like this, but later she understood, really didn''t know whether she should thank God for her kindness.


    And grandfather''s kindness to him and family''s indulgence to her.


    These things can be regarded as the credit of Tuttle. After all, if it wasn''t for him, Fengxi didn''t know that the Fengs had tried their best to erase a person.


    In order not to be mentioned, he directly replaced his previous ranking, so that he would have no problem.


    No one will ask why the 84 th generation of family owners are not among them, and why they are expelled from the genealogy.

 Chapter 3137

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    Fengxi even thought that when she was expelled from the genealogy, maybe it was the same. There was no trace of erasure.


    What she had done had nothing to do with her. It was the person who replaced her.


    With such a "mission", Fengxi really doesn''t know what to say.


    What''s more, she''s disappointed in this family. Fengxi really didn''t think that her proud Fengjia still has such dark things


    There are some words that Fengxi didn''t say. She adored her grandfather when she was young. She adored him for doing so many things when he was young. How many of those achievements belong to another person?


    But for another person, it is just not in accordance with the family''s practice, will it be so denied?


    Wind Xi some do not know what is right, what is wrong.


    "You don''t know anything. Don''t talk nonsense. It''s me..."


    "I gave it to him, and that book is his."


    "The array inside was written by himself..."


    Wind nameless some anxious, that is do not want to wind Xi misunderstanding, a lot of things are not the appearance of what is found.


    And he didn''t want to be misunderstood by later generations.


    Feng Wumian didn''t take away the things of the Feng family. When he left, he didn''t take anything away. On the contrary, the Feng family robbed him of everything and even abandoned his cultivation


    That''s why Feng Ming didn''t let Fengxi continue to search when he found the broken ancient books, because when he saw that page, he knew whose it was, and he couldn''t let Fengxi continue to search


    Some things have passed, covered by time, the purpose is not to take it out again!


    In fact, in the eyes of wind nameless, it is a thing that he can''t face, and what he doesn''t want to face.


    If he had done something to stop him or persuade his elders, maybe everything would have been different, and Fengjia would have been a different Fengjia!


    Feng Wumian is Feng''s nameless brother! My brother, they are brothers of a mother''s compatriots. They are only two years away from each other, but they look like twins. They are not close to each other and can''t distinguish. When he was a child, he was born prematurely and weak, so he rarely showed up.


    In fact, there is a saying that the wind nameless did not tell the truth, that is, Qin Xiaobao is the most potential, even more than the most outstanding ancestor fengqingcheng!


    Qin Xiaobao is not the one with the most potential. His potential may be compared with that of his ancestor fengqingcheng, but it is not equal to fengwumian.


    Including fengqingcheng! They are all born with potential, plus the hard work.


    Fengwumian has the potential to surpass ordinary people in nature, plus the efforts to surpass ordinary people in the day after tomorrow


    Born with a fixed destiny, wind sleepless is born with auspicious omen


    When I grow up, I have to learn ten times to remember things. One time of fengwumian is enough. Even in the time of ten times of fengwumian, I can use it.


    When you are ten years old, you can set up a powerful geomancy Bureau by yourself to control the evil spirit of the cemetery. You should know that even the older masters dare not rush to do it.


    But fengwumian was just like the hanging up. It was effortless to create its own array, that is, the book Fengxi found. At that time, it only wrote a little bit.


    Therefore, when Feng Wumian was a child, his elder brother''s aura had already shone on the whole Feng family. When Feng Wumian was 12 years old, he directly succeeded the 84 th generation of Feng family!


    But there is no absolute in the world. When one thing reaches the absolute limit, there will be another result.

 Chapter 3138

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    Fengwumian is a double-edged sword. When he is benevolent, he is a living Bodhisattva praised by everyone. He is also a proud owner of Fengjia. He is expected to become a fairy and a god like fengqingcheng.


    Even more than her.


    Feng Mingming''s parents are very happy. Such a family owner is their offspring. They ignore the fact that they are not in good health and stupid in learning. But for Feng Mingming, it doesn''t matter, or he doesn''t understand.


    And parents are more strict with their brother, for fear of accidents.


    It''s just that when the wind is sleepless and benevolent, everything changes


    The wind family has been hostile since ancient times, which is inevitable.


    Feng Wumian was found to be taking in evil cultivation, which was like a bomb, shaking the wind home.


    You should know that the wind family is decent. What it has done since ancient times is to subdue demons and eliminate demons, punish evil and promote good. Its cultivation is nourished by aura.


    But the owner of the wind family used evil Qi. Isn''t that beating his own face?


    Moreover, this is not the same as the standard of the fans for many years, and instantly became the target of public criticism.


    When people went to the windward family and hoped that the windward family would give them an explanation, Feng Mingming still remembered how Feng Wumian answered


    "I did take evil, but I didn''t harm people. I was saving people!"


    "I want to ask you, what is our purpose? Subdue demons and demons, punish evil and promote good? Then why are there demons? These things can''t be killed or exhausted. In their world, we are also invaders. Why can''t we solve the problem from the root? "


    "Birth is a demon, which they can''t choose. The first generation of demons were not chosen by themselves. If we have to investigate, maybe our ancestors were demonized. Moreover, when heaven and earth began to open, everything had its rudiment, and no one set any rules. We were evolved, and all living beings were equal. So why do we have to divide it now Three six nine? We can break these rules and make rules for them. Whoever violates them, injures others, or slaughters each other themselves can implement countermeasures. Just like the prison in the human world, we can lock them up instead of killing the demons and eliminating the demons. Slowly, the three worlds and six roads can live in harmony sooner or later! "


    "Then you don''t have to worry about evil spirits, do you?"


    Feng Wumian is dressed in a white robe, mandarin jacket, simple black shoes, short hair, clean and tidy combed in the back of his head, and a pair of black rimmed glasses on his eyes. However, he is only in his early twenties. He feels like a teacher with gentle temperament.


    But Feng Mingming knew that his brother was never ambiguous when he fought. Whether he was setting up the battle or getting rid of the demons, he was always deceptive.


    Just like at this moment, the words of Feng Wumian are extremely surging and exciting. He is the only one who is really excited. Everyone is shocked by his idea.


    Although everyone was shocked and didn''t speak, Feng Mingming still saw the wishful thinking in everyone''s eyes!


    No matter what you think, the view of wind sleepless has not stopped


    "Besides, they all live in the three realms and six ways. Who is more noble than who? Since it exists, it is necessary for it to exist. What I said is based on the fact that we must coexist or evolve for thousands of years. Slowly, because of different cultivation, we will differentiate into the present level. "

 Chapter 3139

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    "I don''t want to change the hierarchy, let alone the system. I just want to build a new system on this basis and change the current situation. All evil things don''t mean that they are bad. There are good things between them. Those bad things are just that no one really tells them what is wrong and what is right. They were born without the concept of right and wrong, just as we were born Like babies, they are all white paper. They need someone to lead them! "


    "Evil spirit and evil spirit can be absorbed and even utilized by us. The day when practitioners can make use of them is the day of coexistence. There is no war and killing. Moreover, I have done experiments. Over the years, I have absorbed a lot of evil spirit, resentment and evil spirit. I don''t only rely on spiritual spirit to cultivate. At the beginning, I was not suitable, but slowly I''ll do it. "


    "In the near future, between heaven and earth, aura, resentment I can use it, so can everyone! "


    "Our cultivation is not limited to one kind. Evil spirits are also our comrades in arms..."


    "In a family like ours, we can do what we want to do. We don''t have to worry about when the demons who have been hurt will come to us."


    "Not to mention the compulsory choice of marriage, not to comply with the heart!"


    "Isn''t that good? We will have a new world. "


    Feng Wumian talks and pays attention to everyone''s expression. There are Feng family and other families in the middle


    In short, many people, he also wants to take this opportunity to lead us to implement this idea together.


    When that day comes, the world is really peaceful.


    But that day may be a long time, but it doesn''t matter. It''s just like Yugong moving mountains. He died, and his descendants, continue to implement, continue to move forward, sooner or later there will be a successful day.


    And even if he died, he would feel happy, and his existence also found meaning.


    "Hum, nonsense."


    "Why don''t you tell the truth with such a high sounding voice?"


    "You are for women! It''s a demon. It''s born of evil. You''re willing to degenerate. You even want to drag everyone down. This is the owner of the wind family. It gives us insight. "


    "How can such a person be a housekeeper? The rules of Fengjia are really impressive! If it''s from my family, I''d have killed the worshippers long ago. It''s worthy of my ancestors! "


    The head of the Dou family is about fifty years old. He has a coarse brow and big eyes. He looks fat, but he has a murderous look in his eyes.


    You can''t be polite to evil spirits!


    Of course, in the age of Fengxi, there is no dou family. Those who fight violence with violence are killed by the other party, and the descendants of the Dou family have changed their line.


    And the Dou family is so indignant that they want to kill Feng Wumian. It''s also because Feng Wumian cancelled the marriage with Miss Dou! The Dou family always remember.


    The face of the Dou family is not so easy to hurt.


    "Sleepless, you say, it''s true. Don''t talk to me about anything. I don''t want to hear it."


    "You know what I''m asking!"


    Feng Wumian''s mother pulls Feng Wumian to her side and asks seriously.


    She doesn''t care if she cancels her engagement with the Dou family, but she cares about her son''s behavior. She can''t touch his resentment. She can''t be with evil things!


    "What else did he do? Why did Mrs. Feng think we came here today?"


    "Bring up that monster!"

 Chapter 3140

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    Big sangmen, the owner of the Dou family, opened his mouth, shaking the ground. Then he saw a group of big men, pressing a woman in a red Qipao, coming in with momentum, and throwing them directly on the ground like rags!


    The woman''s face was haggard, her eyes were listless, her head was drooping, her body was weak, and she was dragged in directly.


    Feng Mingming knows that she has been beaten!


    It looks like a coma after taking anesthesia, but it''s actually a coma with pain, and there is a mental disorder.


    This kind of Zhenyao rune is specially aimed at the ferocious demons. The light charm hits into the body, which is like the pain of countless silver needles on the bones and the torment of tearing the soul.


    But the appearance of no big injury, more can''t shed a drop of blood, in the symbol of the evil spirit can''t even shout a pain, in the wind nameless view, this can be called bitter, can''t say the charm!


    Because ordinary people can''t see it. They just think that you''ve become like this for no reason!


    "Yue Yu!"


    "How are you? It''s me! Open your eyes and look at me? "


    Feng Wumian''s eyes changed when he saw some big men dragging a woman in, and he didn''t have the heart to say anything to his mother. He wanted to rush directly, but he was dragged by his mother.


    But it''s conceivable that we can''t get him back.


    When Feng Mingming watched his brother push his mother away and rushed to the woman, he knew that he would never pull his brother back again, with what they thought was justice!


    Feng Wumian holds the woman on the ground and arranges the messy hair on her face to one side, revealing a gorgeous face. At that moment, Feng Wumian is astonished


    Maybe she felt the wind without sleep. Yue Yu slowly opened her eyes, but it was very hard. She was in pain all over. Her hand seemed to want to move, and she wanted to say something in her mouth, but she didn''t lift her hand, and she couldn''t say anything in her mouth.


    Yue Yu''s tragedy directly made Feng Wumian red.


    "How can you do that? She didn''t do anything and hurt anyone! He even helped me collect evil demons and save many people. You Are you still human? Just because her identity can negate everything she does? What are you doing? "


    "She''s a demon, but she''s also a demon who left the demon world. She never killed anyone, because she didn''t want to hurt people with other demons, so she left the demon world."


    "The engagement with the Dou family, I have never been too much, I have come back from travel, I did not want to hurt anyone, the first time to cancel the engagement!"


    "Therefore, the head of the Dou family doesn''t need to hate me like I owe you. I don''t owe you. What I said about using resentment to cultivate is also true. I really want to achieve coexistence. For this purpose, I''m working hard."


    "It''s better to solve the root cause of the endless killing. I''m not wrong! It''s wrong of you to hurt my wife. She is the same as everyone else, even more kind than some of you! "


    Fengwumian hugs Leyu tightly and conveys energy for her to make her feel better. Fengwumian has never felt such pain, but his heart is just as painful, even more painful. He should have brought her back earlier


    Feng Wumian also knows that today''s events are all planned by the Dou family, because he only knew the engagement when he got married.


    Fengwumian is really a gentleman. On the day of his return, his family was celebrating for him How can Feng Wumian agree?


    No noise, no noise, go to Dou''s house and cancel

 Chapter 3141

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    "Mother, this is the one I love, the one I choose to spend my life with, no matter whether she is evil or human, I will recognize her and will not change."


    "Yue Yu met me when I decided to change the world. We met when I was young, that is, when I first set up geomantic omen. What I want to do has nothing to do with her. She is just my wife who decided to go on in my life. We have already worshipped heaven and earth."


    "I dare not sleep and hide her all the time. I''m just worried about the current situation. I didn''t expect to come here. It''s better to take you home earlier and make you feel aggrieved."


    Feng Wumian holds Yue Yu with tears in his eyes. In the past 20 years, he has never cried, even though he almost died on the way to subdue demons and demons. But at the moment, he is really afraid, and his hands are shaking.


    Because he felt the faint breath of life in Leyu, even the devil had the time to end his life. He was really afraid.


    I knew that he should have taken her with him all the time.


    "What are you talking about? Kill this demon. How can the master of my Feng family marry a demon? It''s ridiculous


    "Nameless, what are you doing? Pull your brother back!"


    "Come on, kill this demon on the spot!"


    For the theory of fengwumian, Fengmu doesn''t matter any more. It can be restrained, and it can''t be realized at all. Besides, as long as fengwumian is stronger, it can keep its heart and carry forward the interests of Fengjia, that''s enough.


    But it is impossible to marry a devil.


    Because she knows very well that a person with such a character as Feng Wumian, once he is in love, he will die, and the owner of the wind family can''t be in love absolutely.


    Feng Mingming looks at the two people kneeling on the ground, with a heavy heart, and then goes to his brother.


    At that time, Feng Mingming didn''t know anything about his feelings. He only knew the rules of the Feng family. However, he was the proud elder brother in everyone''s eyes since he was a child, and the elder brother who was the model of contemporary disciples, but he broke all the rules.


    Wind nameless don''t know what to do, just stand beside his brother, complex called him.


    Then the guards around the wind house came out, of course, these are not ordinary guards!


    "Who dares?"


    "The owner of the wind family is still me. Are you going to turn it around? This is my wife, the wife of the householder. Since she is your mother, you are going to kill her! "


    Feng Wumian holds the person in his arms and throws down his glasses. The scholar''s temperament suddenly changes. The pair of black rimmed glasses is like a seal of strength.


    Wind sleepless temperament all changed.


    "Since I''m still the owner of the Feng family, I don''t follow the rules at all! It''s the same attitude towards my mother. I''d like to ask, what do you say about the rules of Fengjia? The owner of the house is not like the owner of the house, nor is the mother of the house like the mother of the house! "


    "That''s right. Since I''ve known that demon since I was a child, the rules have long gone. I''m afraid it''s time to change the position of Feng family, the first Feng Shui family."


    "You guys, I think the wind sleepless has been confused by this demon. If we let it develop, our world will be in dire danger. Did you hear that? What he wants is to let evil spirits coexist with people and be equal? How fragile is man? "


    "The life span is still the shortest. If the evil spirits are allowed to enter and leave the human world freely, can the person still live? He has no sleep. It''s for a demon. He wants to kill us


    "Such evil will, heaven forbid!"

 Chapter 3142

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    The owner of the Dou family encouraged everyone. He would never stop fighting until the wind had no sleep.


    The key is that there are still people wavering in such encouragement? Finally, he nodded to kill Feng Wumian.


    Feng Mingming later understood that his brother had made enemies for a long time, because he didn''t do the same thing as ordinary people, and he dared to expose the ugliness of the world.


    What they say about the rules is not only the rules of the world, but also their interests. It''s not a day or two that they want to get rid of fengwumian.


    There is no reason to let the wind family dominate.


    Feng can see these things without name, but his parents can''t see them. For the sake of face, for the sake of the hundred year rules of Feng family, no matter what, today we have to deal with Feng Wumian.


    What fengwumian did for Fengjia was like a joke.


    Become meaningless.


    In fact, the parents of the Feng family certainly don''t want to really destroy such an excellent son, but the rules of the Feng family must be abided by, which is their rule all these years.


    But when Feng Wumian took the momentum of being a master, the wind family still stopped.


    That''s the rule.


    The elders of the Feng family are also very difficult to deal with. At this time, only the parents of the owner can be cruel.


    When the owners violate the rules of the family, they need to correct them.


    Listening to the collective Crusade and killing of the major families, the parents of the Feng family are really worried, more angry and shameful!


    Since the birth of Feng Wumian, they have always been envied by others. Now all their faces are gone. What''s more, they are sorry for their ancestors. This is their son, and they are most proud of him.


    "Mr. Feng, you have been silent here, isn''t it true?"


    "Say something?"


    The owner of the Dou family looked at the father who had no sleep in the wind and said coldly.


    He wants to be alone. He wants to be beautiful?


    "Feng Wumian has broken the rules of the family many times. As the head of the family, he doesn''t take any warning at all. He practices heresy and even associates with evil spirits. He is not worthy to be the head of the wind family. Please agree with the elder of the wind family. He should be a wise man instead."


    "I have raised such a son, I''m sorry for Fengjia! I am ashamed of my ancestors


    "As for this evil devil, it''s natural to kill him!"


    "It''s our rule to kill demons and demons. There''s no need for pity. Please kill the demons that bewitch my son!"


    Feng Wumian''s father slowly stood up and looked at the two people on the ground. There was no pity in his eyes, but anger.


    But it was the only concession he could make to keep the wind awake.


    Put all the problems on the devil.


    "I can not be the owner of my family, or I can be removed from my name, but I can''t move her. Yue Yu is innocent. She hasn''t hurt anyone. Why do you bite her so hard?"


    "Don''t push me."


    Feng Wumian slowly stands up with Yue Yu in her arms, and the hands of the woman in her arms seem to stay in her abdomen all the time, but it is certain that Feng Wumian can''t care, and her eyes always stare at the danger around her.


    Once they really want to start, Feng Wumian will keep Yue Yu, and can''t let her get hurt again.


    It''s just that Feng Wumian doesn''t want to solve this problem.


    So I''ve been watching.


    "Sleepless Don''t Let them kill Let me. Now for me, death is Liberation... "


    "I''m in pain..."


    Yue Yu weak voice, gently said, if not for the wind sleepless distance is close, simply can''t hear Yue Yu''s words.


    And she''s really out of it.

 Chapter 3143

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    Yue Yu''s pale face can''t hide her beauty. When she opens her eyes, she is full of amorous feelings. If she looks at someone with a pair of eyes full of love, she may want to pick the stars and send the moon.


    Just such a pair of eyes, other people have no chance, she only belongs to the wind sleepless.


    "What are you talking about? I''m cracking the spell on you. It''s going to be OK soon. It won''t hurt any more. "


    "I shouldn''t have done this for a long time. Let''s get out of here."


    "I can''t even change my family. How can I change the world?"


    Feng Wumian holds the people in her arms firmly, and looks at the families around her, as well as other family members.


    Either way, he can''t do anything.


    There was a chill in his eyes.


    The book was also taught by his family.


    He always thought that he could, just a little bit, just like Yugong moving mountains.


    It will be successful sooner or later


    But it''s all about thinking.


    And Feng Wumian didn''t understand what Yue Yu meant.


    Her lack of ambition is not just caused by the extreme pain.


    "Don''t be the owner? It''s not that you don''t want to do it, but that you can''t do it! No matter how excellent you used to be, you can''t be so reckless. My wind family can''t have a master like you. "


    Wind father said, with fierce eyes, hands cohesion spirit power, while the wind sleepless and unprepared will fight toward the evil in his arms.


    In the eyes of Feng Fu, his son, the excellent owner of the family, is confused by this evil. Just kill her.


    After the storm, fengwumian is still the owner of Fengjia.


    After all, no one is more suitable than him.


    But his idea is doomed to fail. How can Feng Wumian watch and let these people continue to hurt him.


    If he can''t save his wife, what else can he save?


    "Bang!"


    The wind sleepless one hand blows out an invisible gas, which bounces back the aura from the wind father, and then makes a sound in mid air.


    "Father, don''t force me. I don''t want to fight with you. You can''t beat me either. I can leave the wind family. It has nothing to do with the wind family. Don''t force me any more."


    Feng Wumian doesn''t want to fight against his father anyway. He hates even the people in the room. But if he fights back, he''s really in the trap of the Dou family. He says that he can''t control himself completely, but he''s controlled by evil.


    He has worked hard for such a long time. Even if he leaves Fengjia, he can continue to verify his ideas, but he can''t give up all his previous achievements today.


    There is also his Yueyu, who needs a quiet place to heal. The pain brought by zhenyaofu needs time to cultivate. All he can do is to let her delay the pain and have time to wake up.


    "Sleepless Stop fighting... "


    "Let go of me!"


    "I''m the devil. You should have done what you killed me..."


    Yue Yu''s voice is weaker. Even if Feng Wumian is helping her, it''s useless. The pain in her body and heart is more. She can''t live long. She can''t let Feng Wumian because she has lost her mind and left her family.


    Only let Feng Wumian kill her, can he make up for his mistakes, and stand still.


    Yue Yu reluctantly reaches out his hand and holds Feng Wumian''s hand. He hopes that he can kill her and let her go quickly. Maybe he can catch up with her


    "Although this life is short, I don''t regret it. It would be sad if I could live a long life without you."

 Chapter 3144

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    "We can''t change the world, just accompany it to change. If there is an afterlife, I''m willing to be a man and go to you, so I''m not an obstacle to you..."


    Yue Yu really can''t stand it. She''s a devil. She''ll die if her energy is consumed.


    But Feng Wumian thought that she was just weak and hurt by zhenyaofu, but she was not only these, but also their miserable child. On the way to huangquan, she had to hurry and find him


    Pregnant, she gave all her strength to her child. She didn''t protect herself at all, but she didn''t keep it.


    She wanted to stay up a little longer and let Feng Wumian kill her, so that after her death, he could continue to be the master of the family, kill the devil and make up for his mistakes. His status would not have much impact.


    But she did not wait for that moment, life has been boiled to the end.


    I hope Feng Wumian is safe and sound


    "Yue Yu?"


    "How could that be? Don''t scare me. It shouldn''t be. How could a demon charmer kill you? "Yue Yu?"


    Feng Mingming watched his brother with his own eyes. How did Feng Wumian change from a murderous self-protection man to a lost man.


    Around the breath like scattered, directly squatting on the ground, unwilling to check the breath of the woman in her arms, can''t believe how she could be so dead?


    But the reality will not give you time to consider, Leyu''s body is disappearing in the air, disappearing in the wind sleepless arms!


    Wind sleepless like lost soul, no response.


    Completely forget the situation around!


    The head of the Dou family is ready to fight while he is unprepared. Feng Mingming and his parents fight at the same time, but the three of them are not as strong as the head of the Dou family.


    Feng Mingming was young at that time. His talent was low. His parents were also weak. It was OK to deal with a simple little devil. If he met a stronger one, he was not a star.


    In this interception, we can see that the spiritual power of the head of the Dou family directly penetrated the power of the three of them and went straight to the wind without sleep.


    "Big brother!"


    "Sleepless!"


    Feng Mingming and his parents cried in unison.


    But fengwumian seems to have no response. He is staring at the dissipated Leyu in his arms.


    When the power of the owner of the Dou family touched the wind, a great flash of light and aftereffects beat back the people around him for several steps.


    He lay on the ground with low spiritual power.


    As for fengwumian, there is no damage.


    He''s strong. He''s the leader of the family at the age of 12. Now he''s only eight years old and can compete with such an old master as the Dou family. How can he not let the other party fear him?


    You can''t get married, you just want to get rid of him.


    The master of the Dou family stood firm with complicated eyes.


    No matter what a pity it is today, the wind can''t stay up.


    There are other owners of the same idea, all of them.


    But the Ling family remained neutral, and in the final analysis, they couldn''t bear it.


    "I pity you. I''ve betrayed my family since I was young, and my wife died!"


    "You are not very confused, why just town demon Fu, how can a demon die?"


    "Because she..."


    However, there are other ways to deal with it. That is to bewitch his heart and confuse his mind.


    If you let the wind out of here today, sooner or later it will be a disaster!


    But before he had finished his words, he was stopped by his father, who had no sleep in the wind.


    "Master Dou, don''t talk nonsense about some things!"


    "Now that the evil devil is dead, the rest is the family affairs of our Feng family, which has nothing to do with outsiders! No

 Chapter 3145

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    Feng Fu stands in front of Feng Wumian and looks at the owner of the Dou family with warning eyes.


    Some words can''t let the other party continue to say, because the meaning of the head of the Dou family is too obvious. Even if this is a disgraceful son, he can''t let others bully him like this.


    Besides, some things really can''t let Feng Wumian know.


    After all, with the death of the demon, it should disappear.


    "Father won''t let him? Or does my father want to tell me? "


    After the soul of Feng Wumian completely disappeared, he stood up again. With each step forward, his own pressure was stronger, which made the opposite person could not help retreating.


    Wind nameless looking at such elder brother, some worry, afraid that he really can''t control himself, no matter what today, he has confirmed the evil.


    Then I can''t control myself. If I hurt someone, I can''t say it clearly. It''s a magic feature!


    Feng Mingming can''t watch elder brother come to this step. At that moment, he also knows that maybe Leyu also means that. Then he can kill himself.


    But no matter what Fengming thinks, he can''t get close to fengwumian.


    He is now moving in the direction he least wants.


    "Talk? What''s going on? "


    Feng Wumian is trying to suppress himself, but in his mind, Yue Yu''s soul is broken. He really can''t control himself. He hates it.


    Later, Feng Wumian''s eyes turned slightly red and flashed to the owner of the Dou family. Compared with the owner of the Dou family, he was less than a third of his body shape. He directly held the owner of the Dou family and lifted him up.


    Threaten him, let him continue to say, he feels what he doesn''t know.


    As for the husband behind to stop, the wind sleepless will know.


    "What can it be! Why do you think the devil died? "


    "You really think that you are hiding well. Your father was the first to find the evil thing. In order to prevent future trouble, he poisoned her for fear that you might find it, so he didn''t use the things of your Feng family."


    "So you didn''t immediately find out that the Zhenyao Fu completely covered up the poison. She was still a weak body and couldn''t bear the combination of the two."


    "By the way, don''t you know? This evil thing is pregnant with your child. Your father thinks it''s a disgrace. He deliberately poisons her so that she can''t live! "


    "After all, the devil is different from people. Who knows if she will protect the child secretly. She doesn''t know the poisonous insects and evil things. She just thinks it''s the Zhenyao Fu!"


    "Feng Wumian, if you kill me, you will be completely possessed. The world will punish you. You can think about it. Besides, you should kill your father even if you want to kill him?"


    "He killed your wife and your unborn child..."


    "That poison is specially used to deal with demons. Your father has been busy for a long time. Do you really think you have everything in your hands?"


    "Don''t dream. It''s just like what you think. It''s all dreams. Evil is evil. After all, it''s not the right way. Sooner or later, it will die!"


    Although the head of the Dou family didn''t pinch his neck, he still didn''t give up talking. Maybe he was too fat, but his voice was much smaller than usual, which had some influence.


    And he said these words, the body was also put down.


    At the same time, Feng Wumian, a 20-year-old, is more determined. He can easily get close to himself. If he is on the right path, he may only be jealous and not afraid, but Feng Wumian is destined to be a sharp sword that will stick to his own people at any time

 Chapter 3146

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    Therefore, today''s door, wind sleepless is doomed to go out.


    A person who is bewitched by evil spirits can''t be tolerated by his family.


    The world doesn''t need such people.


    As the owner of the Dou family thought, when he heard these so-called truths in fengwumian, he had no sense at all!


    Fengwumian doesn''t know that Leyu has his own children. Do they have children?


    It suddenly occurred to me that when Yue Yu was leaning against him, her hands were always in her abdomen intentionally or unintentionally. Feng Wumian thought that she was in pain


    But did not expect, is this the result?


    "Brother, calm down and don''t listen to his nonsense. He just wants to hurt you and stimulate you with his words."


    "Father won''t. no matter what the status of sister-in-law Leyu is, it''s your wife, my sister-in-law and the master mother of Feng family. I recognize her!"


    "Think about what my sister-in-law said when she left. You can''t let her down. You still have a lot to do..."


    Feng Mingming looks at Feng Wumian and becomes paranoid. He looks like he has been hit. He can''t accept it. His eyes are red and his whole body is constantly emitting evil spirit. He feels a strong evil spirit above the ancestral hall of Feng family and begins to feel uneasy


    Seeing this, Feng Mingming is really anxious. No matter how strong the wind is, he is still young after all. He can get close to the head of the Dou family once, but he can''t get there the second time.


    What''s more, the other party also uses such stimulating words to stimulate Feng Wumian, which forces him to be unable to control himself. They have a reason to start.


    In this way, there is no need to worry about life and death.


    There''s going to be a catastrophe right here.


    Feng Mingming can''t watch his elder brother go astray and never come back.


    "I only asked my father, is it true?"


    "Does mother know?"


    "And you, do you know?"


    Feng Wumian has never received any blow in these years. It can be said that he has had 20 years of good luck. Now he has never met such a blow.


    For a while, some of them couldn''t be explained.


    Looking at their parents and relatives, waiting for their answers.


    And their answer, for fengwumian, is the last straw.


    In fact, Feng Mingming can understand his brother''s collapse at this time. You should know that his brother has never met any blow since he was a child. Even the most difficult one is to go out to fight and subdue demons. Feng Wumian has never failed.


    In talent, he is indeed high, but in life, he is really a piece of white paper. This may be the price he has since he was born!


    Now facing the death of his wife, has been a blow, plus the wife''s belly and their children, for the wind sleepless, this is fatal.


    He tried so hard to change the world, but also want to love people can live in the sun


    But now it''s too late


    "I don''t know, brother. I really don''t know. If I know, I..."


    Feng Mingming wants to say if he knows, will he help his elder brother?


    This is something he doesn''t know.


    Because the wind nameless not to give up only his brother, he can''t understand the big brother''s idea, more don''t understand what kind of feelings, can put on an evil body?


    So he couldn''t answer.


    Maybe he didn''t get in touch with his feelings. Later, when he understood it, it seemed that it was a little late. He suddenly envied that big brother could choose what he loved


    As for the wind sleepless parents are silent.


    Now it''s meaningless to continue to cheat!

 Chapter 3147

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    And Feng Wumian looked at his parents and didn''t understand anything else. For a moment, he really felt that the world had collapsed.


    I can''t even say why.


    Red eyes.


    Wind nameless watched his brother, shed two lines of blood and tears.


    "Big brother..."


    Feng Mingming thought that if he recognized his sister-in-law and coaxed him, he might calm him down. After all, some people in the family agreed with him, not everyone opposed him. Maybe his heart could be comforted.


    It''s not going to crash.


    But Feng Ming thinks too much, maybe he overestimates his brother''s endurance.


    A 20-year-old has been equivalent to the peak of ordinary people''s life, his ability is strong, talent is also high, but for emotion is the most vulnerable.


    Once broken, it is a devastating disaster.


    It''s totally unacceptable for Feng Wumian.


    Unless the person who broke him down comes back, but it''s never going to happen.


    Because Feng Wumian''s father, in order to completely cut off all his thoughts, has made Yue Yu die. You should know that the devil is not reincarnated. If there is one, how powerful the devil must be, and the resentment will last forever?


    Yue Yuke has that ability. Besides, she still has a child in her belly. In order to protect her child, she has transferred her energy to her child. Even so, it is the result of the death of both mother and child


    Leyu can''t come back any more, which can be seen by everyone.


    The wind sleepless nature also can see, this just can''t accept all the time.


    "What else to ask? The wind family should have done this for a long time!"


    "If you were from my family, when you found out that you were in collusion with evil spirits, you would have been dealt with long ago. How could you wait until now?"


    "Now Feng Wumian is completely crazy. What are you waiting for? Do you really want to wait for him to kill us? "


    This time, the leader of the Dou family came to the house with good preparation and joined with several leaders to fight against the wind.


    The parents of the wind family, so that the wind nameless simply can not stop.


    Or the wind can''t stop nameless, because his parents gave up.


    In the eyes of Feng''s parents, Feng Wumian can''t be saved.


    The evil spirit on him is going to be terrible. When the head of the Dou family curses, Feng Wumian is possessed. He can''t accept it. His parents are so heartless that they even kill his wife and children!


    "My own parents, who killed my wife, my children and you are also accomplices."


    "I won''t let you go of such a great feud."


    Wind sleepless incomparable calm say such words.


    But what he did was not calm at all. His hands kept gathering energy to fight against the aristocratic family headed by the Dou family.


    The mana of the two sides is stuck in the middle, one black and one white. Just like the eight trigrams of Taiji, there are two extremes. However, the difference is that the eight trigrams of Taiji can coexist, but now they have to fight against each other!


    The so-called calmness of Feng Wumian is just anger to the extreme and heartache to the extreme


    At that moment, wind nameless heart special pain, he wants to do something to save his brother, but he can do nothing. You can''t get close at all.


    The evil spirit on Feng Wumian''s body is too strong. If he is so weak, he will be eroded to death.


    "Listen, this man has been assimilated by evil spirits, not only to kill us, but also to kill his parents!"


    Several of the owners of the Dou family also changed their faces and joined in one after another, making the spiritual circle of the owner of the Dou family bigger and more powerful.

 Chapter 3148

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    "Master Ling, why are you still watching? How do you plan to wait for fengwumian to collect your corpse? "


    "Don''t forget our responsibility."


    "He has said that he can kill his parents. Do you think he really dares not kill us?"


    Under the fluctuation of aura, the head of the Dou family looks more serious. Then, seeing more and more people standing on his side, he also feels that his aura is strengthened, and he has a better chance of winning against fengwumian.


    Besides, he believes that evil is more than good.


    Just looking at the Ling family who has not responded, some are not satisfied. It''s not so easy for the Ling family to take advantage.


    "I believe he has reason."


    The master of the Ling family remained neutral and looked at everything in front of him with a serious look. He didn''t help the wind, but he just looked at him.


    "Sleepless, stop it, are you crazy?"


    "As long as you stop, my mother will fight to death and protect you. You must not make mistakes again and again."


    "It''s just an evil spirit. As for how you fight against your elders and everyone?"


    "Your father and I are for your own good! The devil''s child can only be the devil. You are our pride and the pride of the wind family for a hundred years. How can you have such a stain? "


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you all grew up watching Wu Mian. Be merciful! He''s just confused. "


    "What are you doing? Save your son. How can he beat everyone by himself?"


    The wind mother looks at her son and almost opposes everyone. No matter how strong he is, he can''t beat these people!


    You know, there''s a lot of difference in ten years. What''s more, it''s more than a hundred years different from all of you here. How can mother Feng watch her child die like this?


    As for fengwumian, Fengmu believes that her son will not seek revenge from his parents.


    They are the parents of fengwumian. Are they not as evil as those who gave birth to him and raised him?


    It''s the first time that mother Feng sees that evil devil, but the way to poison is what she thinks. Father Feng sent it.


    It can be said that both of them are accomplices.


    But if they do it again, they will still choose the same way. As mother Feng said, the hope of a hundred years is all on one person. How can he bear such a stain?


    But the wind mother looked at her husband and didn''t respond. She just looked at him and felt more anxious.


    I''m afraid today is a farewell.


    "Feng Wumian chose it by himself. I''d like to see how he killed his father and mother."


    "For the sake of an evil devil, what he has done is so magnificent!"


    "I''m sorry for my ancestors..."


    Wind father closed his eyes, turned his back, did not go to see, at the moment the wind sleepless constantly retreat, in the end is his son, can''t bear to see being killed.


    But he couldn''t accept the wind without sleep.


    He prayed bitterly that his ancestors could protect him and save his life!


    "Big brother!"


    Feng Mingming can''t point to his parents, not to mention the elders of the family. Now he can only go on by himself, but he can''t get close to him. The people of Feng''s family directly pull him back.


    In their eyes, Fengjia may have already folded one and can''t have another.


    Feng nameless can''t screw several people. He can only look at Feng Wumian in pain and yell at elder brother. He doesn''t believe that elder brother will really kill his family


    The wind sleepless for their own words, no explanation, just concentrate on the fight in front of the spiritual pressure.

 Chapter 3149

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    If he is hit by some people, he will be cold now. He can''t die yet. He wants to save Leyu and their children.


    Thinking of this, Feng Wumian also has strength. It all depends on one idea. Then we see that the situation of the two sides is getting warmer, and Feng Wumian is beginning to move forward.


    Just to the situation of sex has become clear, and even the wind sleepless one pressure to the other side of the trend.


    Facing several old masters head on, Feng Wumian is really young. In addition to the long-term cultivation of those evil Qi and evil spirit, his body also has a load. He still needs time to integrate them.


    I just didn''t expect that I didn''t wait for this day at all.


    These people want to kill him. They have even killed his wife and children.


    His biological parents were also involved.


    Although fengwumian can level his record, his body''s endurance is limited. His strength becomes stronger, but his body can''t keep up with the pace.


    Wind sleepless naked eye visible shed blood, so to say is because not only the corners of the mouth, wind sleepless seven orifices are oozing blood.


    Keep going, his body will explode.


    Everyone can see that.


    No matter how strong his ability is, how much spirit and evil spirit he has absorbed, his body can''t support it!


    In the eyes of the head of the Dou family, it''s a victory in sight, but in the eyes of the Feng family, it''s a loss of love. My son, I''m afraid the head of the family is going to break here


    I can''t bear it, but if I do it, it''s against the world. The whole wind family has become the running dog of evil.


    If it''s private, it''s not as big as it''s been. Maybe it can be saved, but it''s the most unruly chance to break the rules


    Looking at the wind sleepless seven orifices are bleeding, the body is bleeding


    The wind family finally closed their eyes and couldn''t bear to see


    Said cold-blooded, the wind nameless feel so real for the first time!


    "Poof..."


    Feng Wumian couldn''t hold on and vomited blood, but even so, he didn''t step back and had the momentum of dying together.


    The opinion of the Dou family also increased his strength. Of course, he could not die with the wind.


    The most important thing is that he has been unable to stop, as well as those behind him, all of them can''t stop. The current situation is that we can only add people, increase strength, and can''t retreat.


    The wind sleepless will each other like fixed, because he is holding the idea of dying together, will not let anyone quit.


    The contact between the two forces is like glue, firmly fixed.


    Just at this time, a white light suddenly appeared behind Feng Wumian. It seemed that he rushed through something and fell to the ground. He was still in the shape of a beast. Without saying a word, he gathered the spirit power in his body to help Feng Wumian fight.


    It''s a relief to see it coming. All the masters of the wind family have their own patron saint, the mysterious beast.


    "Xuanwu King Go back


    Feng Wumian didn''t look back. When he felt the familiar power behind him, he already knew who it was. Besides, at this time, no one else could help him.


    He''s going to die together now, and he can''t implicate it.


    "I''m the patron saint of the master of the family. If the master of the family is in trouble, how can he leave?"


    "This is our contract with Fengjia. Although I am a beast and impersonal, I have human nature!"


    The Xuanwu King shouts to fengwumian in an overbearing tone. He doesn''t pay any attention to the people

 Chapter 3150

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    If it had not been sealed by the wind, it would have come long ago.


    How can we wait until now? The time to break through the barrier has made the wind sleepless, and the Xuanwu King''s blood is surging up.


    This is its master. He is so great. How can he be so humiliated.


    And his family


    Since it doesn''t care, it doesn''t care.


    Ordinary people say that animals are not as good as animals, it is a beast, now this should be intact on the wind family.


    "Since you still let me be your master, let me go!"


    "It''s my personal grudge. You don''t have to interfere."


    "Find yourself a new owner."


    "You and I are doomed."


    Wind sleepless chair, otherwise it comes, seal it, in order not to implicate it.


    The patron saint of the master of the wind family is only called by the heart. Of course, when the master''s life is threatened, he doesn''t have to wait for the call, he will come quickly.


    Fengwumian knows that Xuanwu king is here today, and it will not be a good end. If he is not here, he will be affected by standing with him.


    Xuanjie has always been wise to protect himself. If it wasn''t for the contractual relationship with Fengjia, he would not participate in the affairs of the human world. What he wants to do is now impossible. He can''t let the rest of the people around him bear it when everything is incomplete.


    And the people of the wind family were embarrassed by what Xuanwu king said.


    Obviously, what Xuanwu king said was to the Feng family. He couldn''t interfere in their decisions, but he could light them in other ways.


    It''s embarrassing enough.


    No matter how many of these people are also the family members of the family owner, Xuanwu king can''t go too far, but if something happens to fengwumian now, Xuanwu king will die of old age even if he doesn''t do anything to Fengjia, and the patron saint of Fengjia will be cold hearted.


    The Xuanwu king listened to the wind sleepless, and even said cruel words to drive it away. He was silent. He was a dead brain beast. He only knew this master and would not change.


    He didn''t listen to him at all. For the first time, he ignored the orders of his master and put his own strength into Feng Wumian to protect his body.


    But in the same way, the idea that the wind died without sleep would not work. He could not let the Xuanwu king be buried with him.


    When the Xuanwu King''s power was transmitted to his body, Feng Wumian''s eyes were closed, and then all the people around him were bounced out by his invisible power.


    The range is 100 meters.


    The people behind the house fell to the ground with a bang like shells.


    It''s needless to say that there was no blood at the mouth. Originally, the spiritual power was consumed, but now it was suddenly beaten out. People who were all human couldn''t bear it and were paralyzed to the ground.


    And those who didn''t participate, like Fengjia''s own people and Ling''s family, who have always been neutral, were also affected.


    Of course, it''s not as miserable as the Dou family.


    Visible wind sleepless strength, really strong, can not be underestimated.


    This is what the Dou family and others fear. Such strong men are not friends, but opponents. Even if they die, they can''t let them develop.


    Now they have said that they have done it. They are all old home owners because of being beaten and the short-term deficit of Lingli.


    I''m afraid I will die soon.


    It can also be said that the oil ran out and the lamp ran out.


    But fengwumian is no better. His body can''t be recovered by Xuanwu King''s spiritual power. It''s like a porcelain bowl with tears. If he''s not careful, he''ll be broken to pieces.

 Chapter 3151

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    And the wind sleepless waiting for "broken bones" time is not long


    At the last moment, the purpose is to save Xuanwu king and not let him die with him.


    "How are you, master? I''ll take you back to xuanjie and cure you. "


    When Feng Wumian''s body comes out, Xuanwu King catches up with Feng Wumian to prevent him from falling and getting hurt again.


    As for the owners of the Dou family, they don''t have the same treatment, and their health is almost like falling apart.


    Anyway, time is running out, and it''s not bad for these times.


    At that time, he didn''t contact with the outside world because of his body. In addition, his family was more laissez faire to him, and he didn''t hide his emotions. All kinds of emotions were written on his face.


    They didn''t have time to worry about the way the head of the Dou family fell to death on the spot.


    "How are you, brother?"


    "You can''t die. You promised me to take me to see a different world. You can''t keep your word."


    Wind nameless also no matter what kind of people around, kneeling in the wind sleepless side, although his spiritual power is low, but can clearly feel that his vital signs are weakening.


    No matter how much power you have in your body, it''s useless


    Feng Wumian''s parents were paralyzed directly. Unexpectedly, Feng Wumian was so cruel that he didn''t give each other a chance, let alone give himself a way to live.


    If he is more obedient and admits a mistake, where will he become like this.


    Or if he doesn''t fight back, the worst is to become an ordinary person. His spiritual power is exhausted, and without cultivation, how can it be so?


    Feng''s family also kneels down, and the owner''s time is running out. These people are speechless and have no words to be ashamed of. But they don''t understand why Feng Wumian''s practice is so extreme?


    What''s more, the fate of the family owners around will be counted on the head of Feng Wumian, and even more on the head of Feng''s family


    "It doesn''t help where I go now. I still have things to do. Xuanwu, nameless, help me up."


    Feng Wumian looks at everything around him without any regret. He wanted to end all this directly. His Yue Yu is so scared that they want to do the same.


    It''s just some accidents. They didn''t go back to the West immediately, but it''s not easy for them to live in the future. Even so, Yue Yu suffered a lot before he died.


    In this way, there are many.


    Because of the shape of Xuanwu, it can''t support fengwumian''s body. Fortunately, fengwuming is still there. His eyes are red when he holds his elder brother. His elder brother''s body is broken and his bones are cracked. He can''t stand on his own. What''s more, it hurts so much that fengwuming can''t imagine


    Similarly, the people of the Dou family are the same, otherwise they would not have stood up now, not to mention saying a word, not even crying, because they are using all their spiritual power to relieve pain, and it is a waste of energy to say one more word.


    No one will think about killing Feng Wumian. There is only regret in his eyes, because people only know how much they want to live when they are dying.


    Even there are unwilling, one by one eyes are resentful


    Only a few people feel that they have died properly and killed Zhuxie, which is wind sleepless.


    "Brother, what else do you want to do? I''ll do it


    "Don''t toss about any more..."


    Wind nameless tears have blurred his eyes, he can''t bear to look at the big brother''s status quo, even more death did not expect, one day his proud brother, will be such an end.

 Chapter 3152

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    "No sleep..."


    "My son..."


    Feng Wumian''s parents can''t say anything, and they can''t see the tragedy of other family owners. They only have their son in their eyes.


    "I''ve dealt with half of the people who killed my wife and children, and two people who brought them to die by hand!"


    "My parents..."


    "Why kill your daughter-in-law and your grandson? Blood is thicker than water. Even if Yue Yu''s identity is different, the child is innocent. He doesn''t even have the chance to be born. Even my father, who didn''t know his existence, was sent to hell by his grandparents! "


    "No, not even hell. He and his mother are dead..."


    Feng Wumian has been unable to stand, broken tendons, broken bones, no pain in his body, no pain in his heart, no pain in his loss of love, no pain in his being abandoned by his parents


    Besides, he was even more painful than he was before he died.


    And the wind sleepless every question is with blood out of the body, his question is dripping with blood.


    "That''s the devil. How can my grandson be the product of the human devil?"


    "Your child is also the successor of the future wind family. As a result, he is a personal demon, which is unheard of! What do you make me look like


    "How can you be worthy of your ancestors? You can''t destroy the reputation of Fengjia for hundreds of years! "


    "So you''re going to kill your parents now? For such a demon? "


    "You have killed all the masters of the family, and the wind family has become the target of public criticism. Do you want to add more sin to yourself?"


    Wind father slowly stood up, dare not touch his son, he knows how much wind sleepless pain, afraid to let him more pain.


    But looking at the accusation of fengwumian and the bloody questioning, Fengfu''s heart is more painful.


    But the wind mother already sobbed, she couldn''t figure out, how could this child become like this?


    No one has to worry since childhood!


    Now it''s a surprise to everyone!


    "I''m not going to kill my parents. I have a snack!"


    "But the Revenge of killing a wife and a son is not common. How can it be enough to kill those old guys?"


    "Only the remaining enemies are you, my parents..."


    "Revenge is inevitable In ancient times, there was a debt owed by the father and the son. Those of you who owe Yueyu, exchange my life for it! "


    "From now on, I have nothing to do with Feng family any more!"


    When Feng Wumian said this, he raised his hand and a yellow book appeared in his palm.


    There are two big characters on it, genealogy!


    Feng Wumian is in front of Feng''s family and under the ancestral hall of Feng''s family. He has erased the name of Feng Wumian from the family tree of Feng''s family!


    In the end, he broke up his cultivation, which is a skill of learning in Fengjia. He didn''t want it. He couldn''t even change his wife. How could he change the world!


    Wind sleepless gave up.


    He separated himself from the wind family and did not want to have any more relationship with the wind family. After his death, he would not enter the wind family tomb.


    The family doesn''t recognize his wife, so he can''t be buried together after he dies. Besides, at the end of the day, the rest of the Feng family will still live. The changes he once wanted to make, the Feng family won''t continue, so he has nothing to do with the family, at least he won''t be hunted down as his accomplice


    After that, he also gave up. He couldn''t hold on any longer. He slowly closed his eyes. The important person was gone, and his parents also gave him back. He didn''t take away everything the wind family gave him


    Feng Wumian, the proud Feng family, didn''t die in the hands of evil spirits, but because of evil spirits, he died with his own people!

 Chapter 3153

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    Feng Wumian''s parents watched their son die, and their soul dissipated. They gave up the chance of reincarnation and fainted. Xuanwu king, the guardian God of Feng Wumian, left the human world with his body on his back in silence, and there was no news after that!


    What Feng Mingming can do for his brother is to set up a burial mound for Feng Wumian, including Yue Yu''s mother and son, as well as the things that Feng Wumian once wrote in person


    When Feng''s family found out, it was too late. What Feng Wumian wrote by himself was not there, but Feng Mingming, who was familiar with his brother''s things, could recite it. Due to the family elders, Feng Mingming wrote it many years later


    After Feng Wumian died, Feng Mingming, the only younger brother, was also pushed to the position of the owner of the wind family.


    In order to cover up the things that fengwumian did, we can only completely cover up fengwumian, remove Fengjia and the world.


    For future generations, the favorable past of fengwumian has become the nameless past of fengwumian.


    Wind nameless in the eyes of future generations has become different.


    But he never laughed, because these are all his brother''s things. It has nothing to do with him. He robbed his brother''s things.


    But Feng Mingming had no way to refuse. His mother was deeply hit and died in depression in less than two years. Before he died, his only wish was that he could take the responsibility of the Feng family and not be like his brother.


    In the first sentence, for the sake of his mother''s last wish, he did it, but in the second sentence, Feng Mingming chose not to hear it. He felt that his brother was wrong.


    The father''s health is not as good as year after year. He lost his son in middle age. Because of this reason, the collective death of all the old owners is still in the wind family. It took him many years to deal with this mess.


    The Ling family has made a lot of efforts. That''s why Feng Mingneng later married the Ling family, but the children didn''t want to, and he didn''t have to.


    As for the book of that year, he burned it. Unexpectedly, it was not finished that day, and it was incomplete. I don''t know who took it away. It involved so much


    Feng Mingming doesn''t want to continue to investigate. He just doesn''t want to take it out. After Feng Wumian died, he really dealt with a lot of things. He doesn''t want to recall


    "Grandfather, Fengjia is really What a surprise


    "Then why don''t you write back my grandfather fengwumian when you are sitting in the house? At that time, your parents were no longer there, and those who participated in those things were even less. In fact, there were only a few people, the outsider was Lingxiao''s great grandfather.... "


    Fengxi sits cross legged on the ground with a complicated look, but also heartache. How can such a person become like this in the end?


    What she found was only a person''s name, who was expelled from the genealogy by the wind family. Unexpectedly, the fact was different.


    Fengxi has been listening for almost a whole night, looking at my grandfather''s memories from the beginning, to nostalgia, even guilt and regret


    She knew that her grandfather was very concerned about his brother, which no cousin could match.


    "It''s meaningless. My elder brother''s heart is dead. He has no feelings for Feng family any more. If I write him back, he won''t be at ease!"


    "I left without hesitation, without any nostalgia."


    "Besides, even if I learn him back, I can''t change the ancestral system of Feng family. His wife and children can''t be around him any more..."


    "Now he has nothing to do with his family, and he hasn''t been chained for so many years after his death. Why should I shackle him?"

 Chapter 3154

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    Wind nameless said some thirsty, of course, this is the psychological effect, he has long been dead, where can you feel thirsty?


    He can''t be a god like his ancestors


    If his brother is still there, he can surpass fengqingcheng and even sit here with him to enjoy tea and play chess.


    Even if you can''t taste, it doesn''t matter, as long as you can imagine


    In fact, when he found the broken book, Feng Mingming really thought it was Feng Wumian who came back. After all, the book was really burned, or he wrote it himself.


    But how can it be that even the underworld can''t find his place, and his soul will disappear forever in this world.


    "You''re not to blame, are you?"


    "The corruption inside the wind family has long been in tatters. In fact, we can change it, can''t we?"


    "Just like my grandfather fengwumian thought, Yugong can''t move mountains overnight, but if we persist, we will see the results sooner or later!"


    Feng Xi looks at the vicissitudes in Feng''s nameless eyes and understands that he really wants to miss his brother.


    And regret for the past.


    Fengxi doesn''t know whether those dreams are true or not, but she knows many things are traceable.


    "It''s not that easy. People like him have failed. I don''t have his potential and qualification. What I can do is to keep this wind home!"


    "I chose Xiaobao. In fact, I saw the shadow of fengwumian in Xiaobao''s body. It''s not like how much, not reincarnation, but the talent in their body."


    "No one can hide this. When he grows up, you will see more clearly. Xiaobao is really an unusual child."


    Wind nameless finish saying, get up again to go to the depth, because the day is already bright, he has also said with the wind Xi a night of memories.


    In fact, he still has one thing to say that Feng Mingming has high expectations for Xiaobao.


    He hopes Xiaobao can inherit the will of fengwumian.


    He has no chance, not to mention his life.


    Wind nameless is to see out, a lot of things he does not want to do can.


    There is also a possibility that the heart is weak.


    He can not do things, now there are people who can try, how can he want to give up.


    But at this moment, Feng Mingming suddenly felt that it was not important. Reluctantly, it would only backfire, just like Feng Wumian in those years. If family members could acquiesce in Feng Wumian''s choice at that time, wouldn''t it be different?


    And Fengxi looks at Fengming''s nameless figure disappearing in the white fog. She knows that her grandfather has left, and it''s time for her to wake up. Maybe she understands her grandfather''s unfinished words.


    Just let her ask Qin Xiaobao about it. Fengxi is silent again


    "Daughter in law? It''s almost ten o''clock. "


    "My son is going to eat..."


    Qin Wanyu is very distressed to hold Qin Xiaobao, looking at the still sleepy wind, dare not shout, only dare to whisper.


    Qin Xiaobao woke up a long time ago, or didn''t sleep at all that night. The breeze almost coaxed him all night. At dawn, he didn''t fall asleep, so he had to send Qin Xiaobao back.


    "Oh Eat


    Feng Xi gets up in a daze and holds the child


    After listening to the story all night, she has a big head now.


    The brain needs time to accept, but it is more worried about Qin Xiaobao''s future.


    If you really follow what my grandfather said, Qin Xiaobao will change his surname. How can we say that his surname has to be Feng


    What about Qin, Wan and Yu?


    Fengxi looks down at the food, and maxiang''s son looks a little serious. In the eyes of Qin, Wan and Yu, it becomes bitter and affectionate.

 Chapter 3155

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    "What''s the matter with you? Don''t look at me like that! Strange. "


    "What dream did you have yesterday? I always frown when I wake up in the morning and watch you sleep! "


    Qin Wanyu sat beside the wind, some uneasy said.


    As for Fengxi, Qin Wanyu really knew more than himself.


    Fengxi''s breath became different, even if she didn''t say anything, but she was sending out a kind of uneasy breath to herself.


    Qin Wanyu''s intuition told him that there must be no good.


    How else could it be like this?


    Waiting for Fengxi to say the answer, Qin Wanyu has been very worried.


    "Qin, Wan and Yu!"


    "Let''s have a second child!"


    "How about a younger brother or sister for Xiaobao?"


    Feng Xi thought for a while, raised his head, looked Qin Wanyu''s eyes directly as if determined, and said softly.


    Her idea is very simple. If Xiaobao doesn''t like it, at least they have a choice!


    In other words, Xiaobao became the owner of the family, and the Qin family had their own children.


    After all, inherited the wind family, how to manage the Qin family!


    Now it seems that a second child is the best solution.


    Grandfather has made a good retreat for her, but she is too resistant.


    There are other children in Feng''s family, but they are not suitable after all. Just like her at the beginning, grandfather has been looking for decades to find a suitable successor, that is, himself.


    What about her?


    You can''t really give the wind home to a person who can''t do anything.


    "Are you dreaming?"


    "Still not awake?"


    "Go on sleeping. My son won''t delay his meal. Lie down."


    Qin Wanyu was stunned by the wind.


    Then he pressed the wind to make her lie down and continue to sleep.


    How can you say such a thing if you don''t wake up? Fengxi doesn''t even want the first child. How can she have a second child?


    Besides, he would not nod his head. A Qin Xiaobao almost lost his life. Qin Wanyu did not dare to gamble.


    It''s all about worry.


    Qin Wanyu really didn''t want to feel the shock of giving birth to Qin Xiaobao.


    He has said that this one child is enough.


    He won''t let Fengxi suffer a crime, even without Yu Ping''s incident. Fengxi has suffered a lot in the past few months. Since she was a month old, she has hardly had a sound sleep.


    Otherwise, I can''t stay up all night now.


    How many nights Fengxi didn''t sleep well, Qin Wanyu accompanied her.


    At that time, he swore that he would not let Fengxi continue to suffer, but would be good to Fengxi, otherwise he would be sorry for her.


    Every time I see Fengxi, because of the edema during pregnancy, blocked breathing, nervous sensitivity, depression, and even secretly cry, you know how many times a girl like Fengxi has shed tears?


    Qin Wanyu''s heart was broken, and he was puzzled. Why did a man cheat in the face of his great wife and mother? Can''t stand your wife?


    "Qin, Wan and Yu, I''m serious..."


    "I''m selfish about this. You and I are only children. The wind family needs someone to take over my class. If other brothers and sisters are not suitable, they must be my children! The wind family can''t be inherited. "


    "But our children should follow the Qin family. They need a second child. All the problems have been solved!"


    "One surname is Qin, the other surname is Feng. We all have a lot less trouble."


    The wind Xi face has no facial expression of reply way.


    In fact, she doesn''t want to be like this, but she thinks of those seniors

 Chapter 3156

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    Standing in any position, there is always something to be done. If Xiaobao can really change Fengjia


    Fengxi will not object. Of course, as long as Qin Xiaobao refuses, Fengxi will not be reluctant.


    She can be sure of that.


    She did not want to ruin Qin Xiaobao''s life for a possible change.


    If both children are not satisfied with the position of Fengxi, Fengxi is really helpless.


    She did everything for Fengxi.


    She did her best.


    She can''t be born all the time.


    As for the necessity of Qin Wanyu, it''s just the decision to make sure that she wants a second child. There are too many things that Fengxi doesn''t want to explain. They are all past things.


    "What''s your expression?"


    "Is it all right? Do you still have any suggestions, or how to recruit them? "


    "Who was it that made me feel like a puffer because I delayed my plan to have a baby? Now that I''m willing to have another child, don''t you? It''s a little bit of a squeeze


    "The pregnancy in October, I know you left a shadow because of Yu Ping..."


    Fengxi looks at Qin Wanyu with a sad face. He has a heavy heart. He knows what he is worried about and directly removes those shadows.


    In fact, she really doesn''t have a big shadow. Compared with what happened to her these years, Yu Ping''s means are really not enough.


    It''s just that she hurt her child, and she can''t forgive.


    She was not afraid to recall.


    "You said it was not before? It''s all in the past. It''s not right with the present. "


    "Yes, I was scared by Yu Ping, but that''s part of the reason. I don''t want to see you suffer any more!"


    "I''m serious."


    "As for what you think, I don''t know what changed your mind, but I tell you, it doesn''t matter what the child''s last name is."


    "It''s not a problem at all. I''m not so traditional. My family has no succession to the throne, and it''s not like the Fengshui family. It''s a Fengshui family. It needs a master for generations."


    "Even if we don''t have children, I don''t insist. Since Feng''s family cares so much, it''s not easy to change its name. It doesn''t matter to change its name. We can still call him Qin Xiaobao by his nickname, and I won''t lose any meat."


    "I thought what''s wrong with you? As for your sad face? Anyway, the registered permanent residence has not been registered. Tomorrow I''ll send your wife back to the old house of Fengjia and put them on your genealogy. I''ll do whatever I want. What a big deal! "


    Qin Wanyu simply tidied up and brought in Fengxi''s breakfast.


    Originally, I thought that Fengxi would continue to sleep, so I didn''t worry. It would be in front of Fengxi, feeding Fengxi and taking care of Qin Xiaobao.


    "Eat? I have big rice on my face? "


    "Daughter in law, this child is really enough. Besides, if I want another one, I won''t be able to name it. Look, it''s not easy for me to name it? It''s funny to think about it. In fact, I thought of one at that time, that''s enough, that''s enough for a child, that''s what I thought at that time, thanks to not calling, otherwise it would be enough for the wind now... "


    "Of course, if you really want to have a child with me, it can''t satisfy you. The process of having a child can be satisfied..."


    Qin Wanyu holding the bowl, very serious looking at the wind, sincere said.


    After all, it''s inconvenient to have children. This "couple''s life" is also an indispensable part!

 Chapter 3157

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    "Qin Wanyu, your uncle, get out of here!"


    Fengxi had been discussing with Qin Wanyu very seriously. As a result, what the man said in the front was very good, and what he said in the back was more and more obscene.


    The child is still in his arms, saying everything.


    Wind Xi finish saying this, the corner of his mouth can''t help rising, although Qin Wanyu''s words are out of tune, but wind Xi know that he is comforting himself.


    Qin Wanyu''s heart, she knows, but her heart is more guilty.


    She believed that Qin Wanyu could not care. What about his family?


    What kind of pressure is there on Qin Wanyu?


    After the wind Xi smile, the heart is still very heavy, and worry about Qin Xiaobao''s future.


    There are too many possibilities that she can''t predict and change.


    When she saw other people''s children when she had no children before, she was still thinking, what''s the point of thinking about it? Children and grandchildren have their own happiness. She is really casual.


    No intervention will be imposed.


    But actually, on this day, Fengxi can''t control herself.


    Maybe I haven''t adapted to the role of being a mother.


    And Qin Xiaobao, who has been bothered by Fengxi, has enough to eat and drink Keep making trouble. He''s going home! But the energy is obviously not as excited as last night, the voice is much smaller, and I fell asleep in a daze.


    A little baby, can endure to now already was the limit!


    As for Qin Wanyu, after being scolded by Fengxi, he went away obediently and busily. This month, he took care of Fengxi and hardly left Chunfeng.


    Now that Fengxi is out of confinement and his injuries are healed, it''s time for him to go to work. The company''s affairs have piled up for a long time.


    Qin Wanyu is just an ordinary person. He still has the life of ordinary people and respects his own life very much. When he solves the problems of Fengxi, he will be busy with his own affairs.


    After all, we have to live.


    Just when Qin Wanyu went out, he slowly lowered his humble expression and turned his head to look at the windy room window, just like looking at the windy room through the windowsill.


    Wind Xi''s words, how can he not understand, just about him, don''t want to continue.


    If he doesn''t know Feng Xi, he must be old enough to find a woman to give birth to an heir to the Qin family. Although there is no royal succession, the Qin family group can''t fall into the hands of outsiders.


    This used to be Qin Wanyu''s idea, but later, it may be that he followed Fengxi and experienced too many things that he never thought of. Qin Wanyu really felt that some things were really external things.


    It doesn''t matter.


    When a person experiences more, see clearly what you value, others really don''t matter.


    He loves Fengxi very much and is afraid of losing. He doesn''t want to upset Fengxi and affect their future life because of his own indifferent things


    Thinking of this, Qin Wanyu put on a smile again and went to work happily. But before going to work, he needs to go to a place, Qin family!


    When Qin Wanyu left, he didn''t see a black car in the corner. It was very hidden and seemed to be waiting for something.


    "Madame, the young master has set out."


    The front driver, Xiao Zhu, replied in a low voice, then got up and opened the back door.


    Sitting in the back seat was a dignified woman. Hearing this, she slowly opened her eyes, took off her sunglasses, and showed a face that was extremely imaginative of Qin Wanyu

 Chapter 3158

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    At the moment, Fengjia is quiet and the atmosphere is a bit awkward.


    There are two women sitting in the living room. They are silent all the time. It seems that they have an air of immobility.


    At least that''s what Fengxi thinks.


    As long as the other party does not take the initiative to say something, she will be quiet, so as not to say more wrong.


    Since ancient times, mother-in-law and daughter-in-law are natural enemies. The magnetic field is different, so the wind is still very clear.


    Besides, she didn''t really have much contact with Qin Wanyu''s family. It''s just that they had a meal when they got the license. The Qin family was not satisfied with her, and the Feng family didn''t approve of Qin Wanyu either


    The two families really dealt with it.


    It''s just that both Fengxi and Qin Wanyu pacify their own families and don''t let each other worry. In fact, from another perspective, the two families acquiesce.


    Yes, the one sitting in front of Fengxi is her old mother-in-law, that is, Qin Wanyu''s mother.


    "You look good. It''s time for me to come back. I''ve been waiting outside for a while and I don''t want to talk to that boy. As soon as I see him, I have a headache. When he leaves, I come up. He protects you. I don''t know what a vicious mother-in-law I am. Don''t worry. I''m much better than the master mother of the Jiang family. I haven''t found you several times in recent years. ¡±


    "and Xiaobao, you take good care of her. In addition, she has a premature birth. I thought that she would spoil her when she has a child at your age. I didn''t expect that she would let her own room when she was so young, but she was not used to it at all..."


    "That child looks like you very much. If Qin Wanyu wasn''t born to me, I can''t remember what he looked like when he was a child. I can''t see where that child looks like him."


    "The eyebrows and eyes are like you, but the shape of your face and the small head are just the same as those of Qin, Wan and Yu."


    "I don''t mean anything else this time. You don''t want to have a wedding, but all the children have been born. The eldest grandson of the Qin family can''t have a hundred days'' wine. That''s what the old man means. Think about it."


    "Normally, when the moon is full, it''s time to hold a banquet, write a genealogy and register. But at that meeting, the whole people of Qin, Wan and Yu can''t get in touch. We don''t know that you''ve been born and have been delayed. Now we plan to make it up in a hundred days."


    Qin''s mother put down her tea cup and looked up at the upright wind. She couldn''t help bending her mouth, but she finally held back. She had to look like an elder in front of her daughter-in-law.


    In fact, she has no opinions about Fengxi, but she has opinions about Fengjia. Let''s put it this way. If Fengxi is not the head of Fengjia, a daughter of Fengshui family, and she marries the Qin family, she is a high-ranking member of the Qin family. She can see it clearly.


    It''s just that Fengxi is the owner of the family. Her things are different, and her future children are different. Qin''s mother knows very well that such a family will not be a good wife quietly.


    Now it seems that not only can''t do, but this virtuous domestic helper seems to have become his son.


    In fact, it''s nothing. If a man doesn''t care about his family, is that still called a man?


    She is very relieved about her son.


    No matter who you marry, it''s the other side who makes it.


    Of course, there is no lack of mother''s preference for children. It''s just that Qin Wanyu is really excellent and good to his daughter-in-law.


    After the child was full moon, he told the Qin family that the child had been born.


    It doesn''t matter how the Qin family blew up. After all, it was premature and the time was not right. However, Qin Wanyu made it clear that he couldn''t find the wind. When the time was right, he would let them see the baby

 Chapter 3159

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    The Qin family endured for a month before they sent their mother to the house.


    It''s just that Qin''s mother doesn''t know. At the moment, the Qin family is blowing up again. Qin Wanyu goes back with a decision


    Feng Xi didn''t know. She wanted to talk about the second child when Qin Wanyu came back.


    This meeting wind Xi listen to Qin mother''s words, the first time feel very troublesome, because she felt Qin mother''s words is not the surface that simple, care is true, but also complain.


    Because their children are late, this is the eldest grandson who has been looking forward to for many years.


    I have to go to the Qin family tree.


    Thinking of this, Fengxi''s eyebrows and eyes become serious. If fengbuyi''s name is written on the Qin family tree, it will become a black tie that their family can never erase, right?


    It''s like the child of the owner of the wind family doesn''t have the surname of wind


    Feng''s family will talk about it all their lives


    Wind Xi, this meeting is a little big, can''t help but pinch the eyebrow.


    The first thing she did when she came in was to touch her stomach, and then she looked at Xiaobao, as if to make sure whether Xiaobao was really born, and then she sat down until now.


    This sentence is like a light bomb. I don''t know how to answer it.


    Especially the words to Jiang Liu''s mother, Feng Xi doesn''t know whether to nod.


    It turns out that they are all little sisters, shopping together, beauty


    But later, I don''t know what happened. Jiang''s mother became like that. Not to mention that Qin''s little sisters didn''t go shopping together, Jiang''s parents were also used as a lot of jokes.


    In this regard, as Hua Sheng''s sister, Feng Xi really doesn''t like Jiang''s mother. She is also afraid of her mother-in-law. At first, she is good. Later, her temperament changes greatly.


    If she is like Jiang mu, she really can''t cope with it.


    But when we get along for a long time, does the wind feel OK?


    In fact, Fengxi knows that it just doesn''t touch their own interests.


    "I have no problem with it. I''ll wait for Qin Wanyu to come back and tell him. Let''s see what he says."


    "Qin, Wan and Yu have made a decision about Xiaobao. I can''t make my own decision. Everything is the same."


    "I just got out of the confinement yesterday, and I haven''t packed up yet. It''s time for us to take our children back to Qin''s home. Tomorrow I''ll be with Qin Wanyu."


    "Let dad and grandfather see the baby."


    Fengxi thought about it. It''s right for the old man to look at the children. She didn''t promise anything else.


    For the Qin family, Fengxi has always been polite, not active, and will not pick things up. It''s been a long time since she was in peace.


    As for Fengjia, Fengxi doesn''t want to go back. There are some things that haven''t been discussed. If you go later, you''ll have trouble later.


    Think of it as her escape.


    "Well, I''ll tell you that your husband and wife will discuss it."


    "As for the Qin family, don''t worry about going back. The old man is worried about holding his grandson. You can''t worry about it. If you take your child back to the old house, you may not be able to hold him out. I won''t hold your son. Taking care of Qin Wanyu when he grows up is enough to give me a headache..."


    "I''ve learned about the rules of your Feng family from your parents. I suggest you deal with them and take the children back."


    "There are still two months left for Baitian liquor anyway."


    "Take good care of it. Let Qin Wanyu buy what you want. Although the Qin family can''t catch up with the Jiang family and the Xie family''s financial resources, it''s not bad for money."


    With these words, Qin''s mother got up and left without any hesitation.

 Chapter 3160

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    Qin''s mother left to see the wind, the clouds, did not expect that this is over?


    What did she think she had to say?


    Even trying to take the kids away?


    Or scold her, after all, the child has passed the full moon, Qin family has been looking at the photos


    After all, it''s not easy for the Qin family to come to the house when they live in the spring breeze.


    If mother Qin knew what Fengxi thought, she would be speechless. What a good mother-in-law she was? You scared her?


    But I have to say, in fact, Fengxi guessed right.


    The Qin family means to send her to take the child back.


    But mother Qin didn''t.


    How could she do such a thing? Take a child away from a mother?


    Especially looking at Fengxi''s watchful eyes, and Fengxi''s premature birth, how much a loss of body, for the sake of the child, a mother can really pay too much.


    Qin''s mother can''t do it any more. Qin Wanyu would rather live outside than go home. Is he really independent?


    It''s not that he knows exactly what choices his family will make


    And she can''t break up the mother and son.


    Besides, with the Jiang family in front of her, Qin''s mother didn''t want the relationship between her family and her son to become so stiff. Now that she''s old, there''s no need to make the two families unhappy.


    To put it bluntly, parents love their children, but the person who accompanies their son through his whole life is his partner. Why make his daughter-in-law unhappy and his son looks ugly.


    Qin''s mother was in good health and relaxed when she saw her grandson and daughter-in-law. She waited for her son to leave on purpose, but she went in to see what Fengxi would do.


    She is still very resistant to her, and she will also pay attention to the way she gets along with her. At this age, what she wants to do is to have a family reunion, and there is nothing to worry about.


    Qin''s mother thought very thoroughly, but Qin''s father, Qin Wanyu''s grandfather, didn''t think so.


    Maybe it''s because of her surname. They are all surnamed Qin, which is different from her.


    Qin family.


    "Crackling..."


    It''s like the sound of lifting the table. Everything on the table falls clean


    "Say it again?"


    Qin Wanyu''s grandfather pointed at Qin Wanyu and said a word for a long time. Then he touched his heart and his eyes would stare out, staring at Qin Wanyu.


    "Dad Are you ok? Housekeeper, get the medicine quickly... "


    "Qin Wanyu, what do you want to do? You want to piss off your grandfather and me again? Directly inherit the family property? "


    Qin''s father comforted his old father and scolded Qin Wanyu.


    This meeting if the hand can idle down, wish to pick up something, pat dead Qin Wanyu.


    Why did he have such a rotten thing.


    It''s thirty-six years after new year''s day before we have such a son. They are also looking forward to the stars and the moon. When the eldest grandson comes, I don''t expect to be like this?


    Is the eldest grandson of the Qin family not Qin?


    This is not reasonable.


    What''s his job with the Qin family? Or money?


    "Grandfather, you almost got it. For more than 30 years, every time something happens, you smash things first, then pretend to be sick and take medicine. If you take too many vitamins, it''s not good."


    "And Dad, our heritage is very common. It''s all old property. If you really want it to become a heritage, I''ll sell it right away!"


    "As for the question I just said, it will not be changed."


    "I don''t think what I said is wrong. Xiaobao''s nickname can be called Qin Xiaobao, but the surname must be Feng. The situation of Feng''s family is different from ours The child''s surname is Feng! "

 Chapter 3161

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    "Besides, Xiaobao, no matter what his surname is, is your grandson, grandson Jin! Dear grandson, this can''t be changed. "


    "So is there anything else to worry about? The name is just a code, it doesn''t matter! Nothing can hide that he is my son of Qin Wanyu. "


    Qin Wanyu found a good place for his feet, then swept the dust gently and sat down calmly.


    As for his grandfather''s moves, he has been very clear. He has seen it many times since he was a child. The move of throwing things is very powerful and frightening every time.


    Qin Wanyu couldn''t help thinking that if he didn''t have some money at home, his grandfather would not be handsome enough.


    And every time he can play with his grandfather.


    But not this time. It''s not a matter of acting.


    "Nonsense


    "According to you, it''s Qin. Anyway, it''s a code."


    "Even if it''s not Feng, it''s a child of Feng''s family."


    The old man of the Qin family, the grandfather of Qin Wanyu, knows that he can''t fit in any more. He pushes his father''s hand away and sits up straight. Of course, he knows that it''s not good to eat too many vitamins, but he''s not forced.


    One by two, none of them have the heart.


    Listen to Qin Wanyu. What are you talking about?


    That''s a bunch of crooked ideas that can be put on them.


    When Qin Fu saw that the old man did not pretend, he naturally did not cooperate, and his expression was not as angry as before, because he had a backhand.


    This time, he will let Qin Wanyu know that Jiang is still spicy!


    But before Qin''s father was satisfied, he raised his eyes and saw his wife come back. Then he motioned, "come back empty handed?"


    Qin''s mother walked in with her head held high, avoided the glass debris on the ground, raised her hand, and her eyes replied, "yes, empty handed!"


    Father Qin, you can''t believe it. How can it be? Didn''t you ask her to wait for Qin Wanyu to leave before holding the baby? How can a woman beat the wind?


    Qin''s mother didn''t answer this question. She just raised her eyebrows at Qin''s father, which means, "the play is too much..."


    Qin''s mother is tired of seeing Qin''s father''s increasingly exaggerated acting talent.


    She has been watching at the door for a long time. I have to say that her son''s logic is really getting stronger and stronger.


    Qin Wanyu knew the drama between his father and his grandfather like the palm of his hand, but he didn''t see it at all.


    "Grandfather, this code also has to say one two three."


    "Was the baby born in the wind or premature..."


    "You don''t know what happened to Fengxi when she gave birth to this child. I think she is heavier than myself. At that moment, I even wanted to be the last to live."


    "I won''t let her risk giving birth to a child. The wind family needs a family owner. They are different from us. If my son is really as good as his mother, I''m very proud. You don''t understand the inside of the wind family, or you can''t understand some things when you haven''t experienced them So I don''t want to say more about this surname. I''ve been a person for 30 years, not a child. "


    "There are some decisions that I can make."


    "Qin Xiaobao, it''s not easy to be famous. If you have any opinions, the genealogy of the Qin family won''t go up!"


    "It doesn''t matter to me. After that, I went to work. These two days, the children get used to it. I''ll bring their mother and son over and let you have a look. But I said in advance that I could touch, hold, kiss and not take them away."


    With these words, Qin Wanyu stood up, arranged his clothes and left.


    Leave parents and grandfather, into a new round of silence.

 Chapter 3162

    Biqu Pavilion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update, this life is worthy of your deep love!


    Finally, the naming right of Qin Xiaobao was decided by Qin Wanyu. The wind was not easy, and even his household registration was registered.


    It was half a month later when Fengxi knew about it.


    Qin Wanyu refused to have a second child, but he followed suit many times


    I don''t know if I''m moved by this?


    The problem of Fengjia was directly solved by Qin, Wan and Yu?


    Did the Qin family really have no follow-up?


    Fengxi doesn''t know what the Qin family thinks, but one thing she knows is that she really likes Qin Wanyu. He really avoids all her worries.


    And Qin Xiaobao''s name can only be like this, the families on both sides are silent.


    The wind family certainly won''t do anything about it. After all, it''s all right. According to the family''s practice, it''s on the genealogy, and the Qin family respects Qin Wanyu''s decision.


    As Qin''s mother said, don''t make trouble for the two children. How to live is Qin Wanyu''s own choice, so they don''t interfere. Anyway, they are still a family. If they have no chance to meet again, it''s too late to regret


    It can be seen that the Jiang family is really a wake-up call for the Qin family


    "Qin Wanyu, you said that we have been entangled for so long because of the name, and now we are settled. Wanyi Qin Xiaobao is not satisfied with his identity in the future..."


    "What shall we do?"


    "Before, I always wanted to let Qin Xiaobao choose by himself and not interfere in his decision, but I didn''t expect that there would be little interference in the end."


    Fengxi sits opposite to Qin, Wan and Yu, looking a little lonely.


    She really doesn''t want to interfere in the child''s life


    I don''t want Qin Xiaobao to regret it. After all, it''s really hard for the wind family to take this road.


    "There''s nothing to worry about. He lives his own life. We choose it, but it doesn''t matter what we live like."


    "How many years can we stay with him?"


    Qin Wanyu is still very open to children, just because it''s small and windy now.


    As long as he is older, Qin Wanyu doesn''t care where the child goes or where he likes to go, just don''t influence him to follow suit.


    But the wind Xi hears Qin Wan Yu''s words, directly a white eye takes the reply.


    Then I looked at my son, who had already started to sleep in the baby carriage, and I got a lot of comfort.


    Still looking at my son, comfortable


    But after a while, Fengxi couldn''t help thinking about what happened to Huasheng, and Hualin''s problem was also something Fengxi couldn''t solve in her heart.


    Thinking of this, Fengxi didn''t have time to call Huasheng directly.


    It''s just the river that answers the phone.


    At this time, the wind Xi just know Huasheng and jiangxinrui actually left the human world?


    One of them went to the underworld, the other to heaven?


    What''s going on? If you have different talent, can you walk in three realms and six ways?


    Fengxi feels as if she has been delayed by a good sister


    Heaven.


    "Well, are you scared by these books?"


    "To tell you the truth, although I am the emperor of heaven, this is my first visit to the library."


    "So I can''t help you any more, but I can find a little partner and let him look with you."


    "After all, these books are a sea of books. They are endless."


    White dye today nothing, of course, can also be said to specially meet jiangxinrui.


    After all, he has a great interest in this little girl.


    Jiangliu is really different from Huasheng''s children. I went to heaven with my mother for the first time without any fear. On the contrary, because the aura of my whole body didn''t need to be controlled like the human world, I didn''t know that I thought this little girl was the fairy of heaven.

 Chapter 3163

    At this moment, Jiang Xinrui is so young that she is already full of immortality, and her beauty is not inferior to her mother''s. how can she grow up?


    Bai ran likes it very much and is satisfied with it.


    In the heart of the small ledger secretly draw a big ¡Ì.


    There''s no way. He has two sons in his family. According to the current unequal ratio of men and women, Bai ran worries that her two sons can''t find a daughter-in-law.


    Bai ran never thinks that identity is a trump card. Emotion is something that should be cultivated from childhood.


    After receiving the news from Hua Sheng and knowing what she means, Bai Ran is duty bound. Although he has nothing to do with the charm, he can still lead the way.


    Fortunately, there are enough books in heaven.


    I can''t. There are also ancient books of the fox clan. You can also have a look at them.


    "Thank you, Emperor!"


    "In this way, thanks. I think I will get twice the result with half the effort if I find a fairy boy who is familiar with it."


    "The emperor of heaven is busy with his business, and he specially leads Xinrui''s way. I''m ashamed of it!"


    Jiang Xinrui is very polite to Tiandi bairan.


    After all, there is a need for others now. Besides, no matter what the relationship between father and mother and Tiandi bairan is, for her, Tiandi is in charge.


    The most important thing she has to do now is to help her mother find a solution to the curse on Bai Kangning and her son.


    Never give your mother any trouble. The opportunity she asked for is not wasted.


    I must not let my mother down again.


    "Oh, don''t call it strange. I''m not official to you. Your mother and I are relatives. If you like, call me uncle."


    Today, Bai ran was dressed in regular clothes. She didn''t want to be superior. Unexpectedly, the little girl was still so polite.


    He doesn''t even claim to be.


    In fact, everyone has a steelyard in his heart. In the position of emperor Tiandi, the most suitable person is huashenglai, even if it is not Jiangliu.


    Or is the dark flame, again bad still have those days family descendant, how also can''t turn him a fox clan''s old fox.


    The river doesn''t care, but he can''t help caring. Facing the river, Huasheng''s only son, he should come to pick him up in person.


    In Jiangliu, the Huasheng family, or even his good brother, he will never take this identity.


    "Well, uncle Tiandi?"


    "Hurry up. There must be a lot of things in heaven. Don''t be here with me. Call the fairy boy who is familiar with here."


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Bai Ran''s kind smile and feels relaxed. She doesn''t want to be official, but she always remembers that she can''t make trouble for her mother.


    In the heart is also anxious to find a solution, looking at the endless library, Jiang Xinrui really headache.


    She never thought that the library in heaven was so big? Is this the book pavilion?


    Heaven is like this. What about the underworld?


    Jiang Xinrui thinks that she really needs a partner. If Bai ran doesn''t ask for someone to help her, she wants to bring her father


    "Ah, uncle, it''s very comfortable to hear, but you don''t need to prefix it."


    "Well, I don''t want to disturb you. Look at the urgency in your eyes. Look for it slowly. If you need anything, come to your uncle at any time!"


    "Thick? Where''s the kid? You were just behind me? The bookboy I''m looking for is my younger brother. He''s not very old. He''s a few hundred years old, right? I can''t remember clearly. I''ve been practicing in shuge recently, and I love reading books. It''s more useful than the porter here before. This boy has a way to do it... "

 Chapter 3164

    Bai ran plans to turn around to introduce him, but when he turns around, the unfortunate child is gone. I don''t know when it''s gone?


    Because to see Jiang Xinrui, Bai ran was still looking forward to growing up, so he didn''t care about the people behind him. As a result, he didn''t notice when he disappeared.


    Then yelled a few voices, some embarrassed to look at a face of doubt jiangxinrui.


    "This child is usually not like this. Maybe he is embarrassed to see the little girl. He seldom contacts people."


    "But he is more useful than the real bookboy guarding the library!"


    "As far as I know, no one can read all the books in it! As you can see, the books here are endless, and there are many hidden books here, which are not superficial and have a little temper. Because as time goes by, some Aura will have a sense of soul. You are not satisfied with its requirements, and it will not let you see its contents. But it also has the advantage that you do not have to read them one by one, It tells you what it knows and saves a lot of time. "


    "After all, no one knows this library better than these spirits."


    "And the person I''m looking for for you is the one who can deal with these book spirits best. He''s very familiar with them. Even the owner of the library admires him a lot and wants to abdicate."


    "With him, you can get twice the result with half the effort, so when I came to Huasheng, I thought of him directly."


    "That''s it. I don''t know where it is."


    "Thick? "Chifeng?"


    Bai Ran''s big name and small name are called together. It''s true that the child grows up a few years old, and the longer he grows, the more beautiful he looks. However, his character becomes dull. If he doesn''t take the initiative to let him do something, he will stay quiet, like a bookworm who only knows how to practice, either at home or in the library.


    If the owner of the library didn''t find him and didn''t want to do it, Bai ran thought the boy was stupid in reading. He didn''t expect that he had nothing to do with the owner of the library who had been guarding for many years, but he was relaxed.


    And Jiang Xinrui is always in doubt about Bai Ran''s words.


    This also makes Bai ran think that she doesn''t understand why she found someone to help her, and explains it to her.


    But in fact, it''s not like this. Does Jiang Xinrui feel as if she is going to meet an acquaintance?


    Originally, Jiang Xinrui was not sure, but when he heard Bai Ran''s name in his mouth, he was right in both big name and small name. Besides, it was his younger brother. There was no one else.


    Isn''t that the little purple Phoenix?


    At that time, she had to make friends with her, but at that time, she was really not in the mood. She took out all kinds of righteous, evil, cruel words and drove him away


    It''s been a few years. She remembers that his sister later told her that nongnong had gone back to the demon world to practice in seclusion, and no one could find out?


    How come it''s the Tianjie library again?


    Even with the spirit of shuge?


    Just when Jiang Xinrui is confused, he suddenly hears a sound behind him, and then sees a purple whirlwind staying in front of Bai ran.


    "Don''t shout. I''m here. I''ve gone to find some old book spirits."


    Thick magic out of human form, holding a few small things, like transparent bubbles, no entity, how you pinch, it will look like.


    In the hands of thick also uneasy, like to support burst open, seems to run!

 Chapter 3165

    And thick still looks like the dress in memory, but it''s still different when you look closely. A simple purple robe, no unnecessary decorations, even no patterns. Long hair is neatly combed behind the head, eyebrows Beautiful!


    You can see his beauty even if you don''t use powder.


    Really, the older you grow up, the less like a boy.


    Boys and girls are talking about people like him. If they change clothes and dress up a little, they will be amazing.


    All along, people who see Jiang Xinrui say that she is the most beautiful, but in Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, she is beautiful because she looks like her mother Huasheng, who is a great beauty.


    And their own beauty is just imitation.


    But thick is not the same, although he can find the shadow of his parents on his face, it is more of his own beauty.


    If it''s a woman, maybe no one can match her.


    Even for boys, it''s also very impressive.


    "This is the helper I found for you. He''s older than you. Although he''s my brother, you don''t have to call him uncle. It doesn''t matter. You can call him brother or his name."


    "And this one, I don''t need to introduce. I''ve told you before to help. Don''t hide your privacy. She''s in a hurry."


    Bai ran simply introduced them to each other. Looking at the two children who didn''t speak much, it seemed that there was a kind of embarrassment?


    Bai ran doesn''t understand. Normally speaking, haven''t they met?


    Is it because I''m too young to forget?


    Bai ran didn''t care. Jiang Xinrui might be nervous when he was here. After all, there was something in his heart. They didn''t know much about it, so they left immediately.


    I didn''t stay long.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I remember you went to practice in seclusion? How did you get out? "


    After Bai ran left, Jiang Xinrui took the lead in breaking the silence, looking at nongnong saying hello.


    I haven''t seen it for several years. In fact, it''s a close look, and the thick change is not great. It''s just that the smile on the corner of the mouth is gone, which makes the whole person''s temperament different.


    In addition, this is heaven, not in their own home, jiangxinrui more or less uncomfortable.


    "Practice can be anywhere, not limited to the place."


    "Originally, I wanted to help you find some old book spirits directly. When I asked, I knew if there was anything I could do. But recently, the book spirits got angry. I searched for them for a long time, but I didn''t find many and didn''t speak."


    "You may need some time."


    "But it also saves time than reading all the books here. After reading all the books here, let alone four years, you can''t finish them even in 400 years."


    "The emperor of heaven ordered me to lead Miss Jiang. Chifeng will do her best. In the past few days, I have wronged Miss Jiang."


    "In this way, Miss Jiang can look around first, and I will deal with these disobedient books."


    "Of course, if Miss Jiang doesn''t want to, the cabinet leader can do it, but the book spirit may not be as much as I''m looking for."


    Thick face expressionless said, then toward jiangxinrui gently bow, holding the hands of the book spirit shook.


    He indicated that he had something else to do, not for fun.


    Strong reaction, Jiang Xinrui was stunned. There was no problem with what they said, but if they talked like this, was there a problem?


    The previous answer seems to be an explanation, but the relationship is cleared up immediately.


    Although some puzzled, but Jiang Xinrui did not say more, even nodded politely.

 Chapter 3166

    "No need. Uncle Tiandi has already given orders. Thank you for your help. There''s no need to trouble."


    "Hard work."


    Jiang Xinrui said, turned to look for books.


    They didn''t know each other at all, as if today was the first time.


    No one mentioned the past. After all, it was a bit unpleasant or unilateral at that time. Jiang Xinrui knew that she was very angry and resented her in her heart.


    Now think about what she said at that time, Jiang Xinrui also felt that she said too much. In her heart, she didn''t mind the identity of the human world and the demon world.


    It''s just that she is in trouble. Maybe she doesn''t have the heart to change the world.


    She is just a person who goes with the flow.


    Do not want to face a choice can not be made, in the eyes of her father and mother, she is rational, but also merciless.


    Broke a boy''s heart.


    He really wants to be friends with himself. Besides, he is a boy who is self-contained and not confident. It is not easy to open his heart.


    But she didn''t just close it, she even locked it.


    Now become so, Jiang Xinrui understand is her reason, presumably thick see her, the mood is not good, right?


    In fact, it''s also very good. There should be little intersection between them. If it wasn''t for so many things at home, Jiang Xinrui would not have decided to come to Tianjie to help her mother.


    If she had known that, she might as well have gone to the underworld and changed with her mother.


    Jiang Xinrui is very careful to see the deep indifference. She doesn''t lean to him at all. She is busy with herself. Unless it is necessary, she won''t take the initiative to talk to him.


    I''m afraid he''s bored.


    Just this atmosphere, Jiang Xinrui some uncomfortable, how to say also can be regarded as a childhood friend, now become like this, heart unavoidably empty.


    But this kind of mood, Jiang Xinrui soon ignored.


    Now the most important thing is to find a way to make Bai Kangning''s mother and son live a normal life.


    And thick thick hear Jiang Xinrui also very polite call his name, in the heart can''t say what feeling, in a word more sour.


    But the expression is still indifferent, do not know that he was born with a bad face.


    Hand tightly holding a few still restless Book spirit, Yu Guang looked at the moment is a face of reading jiangxinrui, some lost in the heart.


    When he knew that Jiang Xinrui was coming to heaven, he would help him. It would be very exciting. After all, he was his friend or someone he knew.


    Nongnong is even very happy with her hobby, otherwise she can''t help her.


    Just after the excitement, deep silence.


    He still remembers how he left the spring breeze.


    Think of those words, thick silent clenched his fist, heart more uncomfortable, want to say something to refuse, but still want to see her.


    Nongnong wants Jiang Xinrui to have a look. What if he is a devil? He can come to Tianjie. He has a good relationship with Tiandi. The gods in Tianjie don''t mind. Why did she say that?


    He didn''t hurt anybody?


    But after seeing Jiang Xinrui, some words still can''t be said. At the beginning, he really wanted to make friends with her. Of course, he also had a little selfishness, that is, close to Jiang Xinrui, he felt more comfortable and comfortable than ever.


    So he insisted on looking for her, but in his deep heart, he still liked this friend very much.


    See her not happy, try to make her happy

 Chapter 3167

    It''s just that Jiang Xinrui doesn''t seem to like making friends with him that much. He hasn''t seen him for a few years. He looks better. According to Tiandi''s elder brother, a lot of things have happened in the spring breeze of Shili


    Jiang Xinrui did a lot of things in the middle, and even came to heaven to share Huasheng''s hard work.


    I can see that she is really changing.


    He should feel happy, happy for her.


    As for him, he certainly won''t disturb her. He never felt his identity. Since she cared so much, he didn''t dare to affect her life.


    After all, in the eyes of thick, Jiang Xinrui, she will not lack of friends, let alone her.


    Thinking of this, nongnong can''t help feeling lost


    "Yo Yo..."


    "What''s that smell?"


    "Lost breath..."


    "It''s a little sour..."


    Just as the thick light was looking at Jiang Xinrui, a few words of schadenfreude came out of his hand.


    There is no entity of the body into a variety of shapes, and even make a solemn exclamation of life, in the thick ear murmur.


    "Shut up, what are you talking about?"


    "Don''t talk when it''s time to talk, but keep talking when it''s time not to talk."


    "If I ask you something serious, just pretend to be dumb. I don''t think you want to go out to play!"


    Thick thick hear the voice under the body, immediately Jun face a red, immediately don''t know what to say, quickly will these book spirit group up, press in the hand.


    Block their mouths.


    It''s just that the spirit of books has no substance, and the so-called mouth is just imitation. No matter how they gamble, as long as they want to speak, they can still make sound.


    And Jiang Xinrui is not far away. He is afraid to be heard. For a moment, his face becomes more and more red. He looks at Jiang Xinrui''s direction with worry. He is afraid that she will turn around suddenly.


    "If you don''t take us out, we won''t tell you stories!"


    The book spirit is very arrogant of say, then take advantage of thick concentration pressure a time, squeezed out from the palm, then flew to the head of river heart pistil.


    "Little beauty, how are you when I meet you for the first time?"


    "I''m the spirit of all things. You can call me Xiaowan. I''m 1322 years old. How about you? What''s your name? "


    "Did you know him before? Don''t be embarrassed, this beauty loves to play with beauty, but why don''t you play together? He can... "


    Xiaowan, like a firefly, twists his magic wings and flies around Jiang Xinrui''s head.


    Although it''s irritating to talk to nongnong, I especially like him. Seeing him unhappy is the first thing to act.


    Who called thick thick good-looking, it likes to see beauty.


    Now I see Jiang Xinrui. For a moment, Xiaowan doesn''t know who to help.


    But fortunately, it was not dazzled by the beauty. I still remember that nongnong often took them out to play. How to say, he had to repay his kindness first


    It''s an emotional spirit.


    But before he finished, he was interrupted. Needless to say, it must be thick.


    Thick thick what also don''t care about, flash body fly past, a small Wan from the head of river heart pistil pinched in the hand, like pressing cotton, a pinch.


    Try to shut it up and stop talking.


    Just when he was anxious to catch Xiaowan, the other spirits in his hand were not bound, and then he flew to jiangxinrui, chirping, saying that Xiaowan had not finished.


    "Are you Xiaorui?"


    "It''s as good-looking as nongnong, but why don''t you be friends?"

 Chapter 3168

    "Yes, why do you dislike him?"


    "It''s not because I don''t think he''s good-looking, is it?"


    "How can it be? Who else in the world can have such a good look? "


    "You don''t think it''s good-looking to be such a handsome and charming little brother? You''re too demanding, aren''t you? "


    "No matter how pretty you are, you can''t think so, can you? Little girl, listen to me. You should be content. If you miss such a good friend, what you will meet in the future may not be true.... "


    The book spirit that leaves from thick hand flies to the side of river heart pistil, small mouth brawls, a short while a sentence, it is like not feeling tired.


    Around the head of jiangxinrui, in the eyes of jiangxinrui, it is like a bee.


    I don''t know what kind of bright flowers she is. This guy is picking honey.


    But these can''t cover up Jiang Xinrui''s thoughts. If you don''t hear it again, it''s not true.


    Yes, in fact, when the first spirit of the book began to speak, or in the hands of the thick, they all heard the heart of the river clearly. After all, although it was vast, they could even hear the breath clearly.


    In addition, when Xiao Wan was speaking, he didn''t want to avoid people at all. Of course, Jiang Xinrui could hear him clearly. It was because he could hear him that his mood was a little complicated.


    Don''t know what to say, quietly picked up a strange record, try to distract attention.


    It''s just that she''s trying to distract, and others are not.


    These book spirits flew directly to her head, like a small bee around in circles, and the small mouth was also blaring.


    Even can illusory change all sorts of appearance, feel River heart pistil when can have emotional fluctuation.


    It''s just that the spirit of the book is bound to have some accidents. Jiang Xinrui didn''t move at all. What he didn''t know thought he didn''t hear at all.


    But Xiaowan can see clearly. Should this little girl care? Otherwise, her hand holding the book would not bend slowly.


    "Don''t make any noise. You are talking nonsense. All entertainment activities will be cancelled in the future!"


    "Don''t make trouble without help."


    "Don''t worry, Miss Jiang. These spirits seldom see strangers. They speak freely and exaggerate. You don''t hear them. Just keep busy. Time doesn''t wait for you!"


    Hun Nong Jun''s face is not a little red. It''s really red. I don''t know if it''s because Jiang Xinrui knows how humiliating he was or simply thinks he was.


    In a word, the whole person is purple and red. In a vast and boundless sea of white books, it seems small, but also attractive. After all, beautiful people, even frowning, are incomparable beauty.


    Jiang Xinrui is not a person who likes beauty, but really feel that it is a great sin to make such a deep sadness.


    And she didn''t seem to do less!


    It''s just that some explanations are meaningless. After all, in her eyes, her decision at that time was not wrong. If she did it again, Jiang Xinrui would still choose this way.


    But it can also be said that she is a rational and merciless person.


    After all, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t care how sad people are.


    At the moment, she felt that, even though she had been strongly denying it, she pressed the little spirits in her hands to stop them from saying, and there was a trace of loneliness in her eyes.


    Anyway, at that time, she really hurt a heart.


    He just wants to make more friends. There''s nothing wrong with that.


    "Although it''s been a long time, I think I still owe you an apology."

 Chapter 3169

    Jiang Xinrui finished saying this, no matter the people around or those who don''t know for thousands of years old book spirit have been stunned.


    Staring at Jiang Xinrui with a solemn apology.


    "You..."


    "Why apologize?"


    "It''s not because of what they say, is it? Don''t listen to them. They don''t know what happened. It has nothing to do with you. What you said at that time was not wrong. We are not the same people. "


    "Now I''m also doing my duty. I''m entrusted by brother Tiandi to help you find a way to help you. No matter me or brother Tiandi, I can''t help you. Otherwise, I won''t open the Tianjie library for you..."


    Thick some unbelievable looking at jiangxinrui, did not expect that she would say such words at this time, you know that the original jiangxinrui is very serious.


    Besides, nongnong knows Jiang Xinrui. She is a person who can''t admit mistakes. In other words, she is a bit conceited.


    In fact, if he had everything of Jiang Xinrui, he might also feel confident. After all, no one in the world is still their rival. With his own ability, he is a strong man who will never fall.


    No one can achieve the strength of Jiang Xinrui.


    It''s hard to avoid that the strong have different heights in their hearts. Many things they see are different.


    As for him, because he is a demon, he even has to pay a lot to make people feel that he has a high look


    From the beginning, he was not a starting line person.


    I don''t understand, so I never think there is anything wrong with conceit.


    But I didn''t expect to be in the human world for only a few years? Jiang Xinrui actually said an apology to himself?


    So at this moment, thick thought a lot, because in his heart is really did not expect, inevitably think of some other direction.


    Nongnong thinks that Jiang Xinrui is worried about not helping her, or what.


    In short, the deep mind is too safe, or I want to hide the feeling of confusion in my heart.


    You know, he is not a very sociable person, even in dealing with people, if you let him fight to kill the enemy, it''s ok Then he''s not ambiguous.


    After all, it''s very easy to kill the enemy. There are only strong and weak, born and dead, and no unnecessary problems.


    The only time that nongnong took this step, he still wanted to be friends with Jiang Xinrui. He thought they were the same, but Jiang Xinrui''s words upset him.


    Now I''m sorry to disturb him again


    It''s really a bit square at the moment. I don''t know what to say.


    "You think too much, this apology, I''m talking to my former friend!"


    "I''m sorry to have been a true friend of mine. I''m sorry for your sincerity."


    "Just for what I said at the beginning, I have no regret. We are really not suitable to be friends. I will not lie to you just because I need you now."


    "I didn''t inherit the advantages of my father and mother, only a secular disease."


    "Many things, I don''t want to wait until which day, will hate God, more don''t want to make some difficult choices!"


    "I will stop everything and kill it in the bud before it happens. Of course, what I do is not good enough, because I didn''t drive you out when you stepped into the spring breeze on the first day..."


    "Because what I value is only my family. Anyone else, even all living beings, has nothing to do with me. I''ve always been such a fickle person!"

 Chapter 3170

    "Just now, it''s different. I think I seem to have missed a lot, or I think I''m going in the wrong direction. I don''t want to contact you too much. What I''m worried about is trouble. It''s not that I pay more attention to boundaries. I''m worried about affecting my family..."


    "But later I found out that troubles are not to be avoided, but to be solved. If you keep on avoiding, there will only be more and more troubles. You will become so powerful that you dare not come to the trouble. Who dares to talk behind your back about what friends you want to make and who dares to trouble you?"


    "So, I said so much, on the one hand, I want to apologize to you, on the other hand, I want to tell you that I really need your help now, but I''m not going to lie about it! Please. "


    "What I want to say is, would you like to be my friend? A human, of course, I''m not a pure human, but now I live in the human world. What about you? Would you like to


    When Jiang Xinrui said this, she couldn''t say what she looked like, but she was really serious, complicated and uneasy.


    She didn''t regret what she said to nongnong, but she didn''t feel well. If she didn''t meet today, maybe she would bury these words in her heart.


    Just met, is fate, she was really moved, when she lost her brother, met this brother.


    In the past, Jiang Xinrui didn''t really care about the identity of the devil. After all, others may not know. She still doesn''t know. She still has half of the devil''s blood in her body. Going back, his father is unusual.


    How could she really mind?


    To drive away nongnong is just to worry about trouble in the future, but the Tuttle incident makes Jiang Xinrui clearly realize that trouble will never be less according to who you associate with.


    There are so many people who want to trouble you that they can''t be isolated from the world, can they?


    Moreover, even if their family is really isolated from the world, similar things can not be avoided.


    In this case, why go against your will? Do you even have to be restrained from making any friends? How much?


    She did not like her parents as chivalrous, or to pay everything for the so-called righteousness, she jiangxinrui can not do it.


    She has always been very clear about these, but other people don''t know. She doesn''t think so.


    Jiang Xinrui knows that many people now regard her as the successor of their parents, and continue to do what their parents haven''t done.


    Even better than their parents.


    After all, a person born with different spiritual power, how can he be ordinary? People who don''t make any contribution to the world are just like people who are sorry for the world. Sorry, Jiang Xinrui is not such a person.


    She values her family, herself, the people who love her, even the people she likes


    But I don''t care about the creatures of the three realms and six ways. What does their life and death have to do with her?


    She will never save any world and give up herself like her parents.


    Everyone''s concept is different, and no one can change her, so she won''t hurt herself.


    A friend who really cares about her, no matter who she is, will accept it. Anyway, the trouble will not be reduced because of her care.


    Even if it is because of her arrogance and become more and more, she does not care, it may really be more lice is not afraid of itching.


    It''s already an extraordinary life. Wouldn''t it be better to have more excitement.


    Besides, she also wants to follow her heart.


    But Jiang Xinrui didn''t expect that no one could change her idea, but she changed others.


    That is, the thick in front of us.

 Chapter 3171

    Thick eyes are not a little unbelievable, but completely unbelievable.


    He was also shocked. He had never heard such words, because he was a devil. Even if he could enter and leave heaven, and even stand beside the emperor of heaven, there were a lot of gossip around him.


    These people can not accept him, denounce his identity, or even slander his mother!


    In fact, when Jiang Xinrui didn''t come to heaven, he really had a fight in heaven, otherwise Bai ran would not say that he had a bad temper.


    More will not know in the thick to ten li spring breeze and no one to stop.


    These two children are redeeming each other.


    With their own way, or attract, heal the two hearts of the wound.


    I just didn''t expect the last two kids to give up.


    Nowadays, all walks of life are in peace. People like Bai ran hope that all walks of life can go on like this all the time, and even hope that these boundaries no longer exist.


    Originally, life is equal, and no one is more noble than anyone else.


    And nongnong also remembers Jiang Xinrui''s words. Only by becoming stronger and stronger can he stand on a high level and never be slandered again.


    Today, he is still not strong enough, and his face will be talked about


    But what he was more happy about was Jiang Xinrui''s last words. They could be friends again.


    Nongnong thought there would be no such day any more.


    When Jiang Xinrui said this, his heart was really like a roller coaster, high and low.


    He really thought Jiang Xinrui had something to say to hate him. He held the hand of Shuling subconsciously. He almost said it. He didn''t expect Jiang Xinrui to go to heaven


    As a result, Jiang Xinrui held out his hand to him.


    Today, I didn''t expect that it was wave after wave.


    Today is a very exciting day.


    "I be willing! Since you don''t dislike my identity, I won''t let you down. After that, I will work harder to become a top demon, even stronger than my second uncle! The existence that everybody dare not mention


    "Your friend, you can''t be too bad to hold you back."


    Nongnong didn''t feel how straightforward he promised. He just felt that he had more power to cultivate in the future!


    He wants to be a devil that no one dares to mention.


    Even mentioning it is frightening.


    It''s said that the former second uncle is like this. In that case, there must be many friends around him. I have the impression that there are many loyal people around him


    Thinking of this, nongnong feels that he still has a lot to do.


    Don''t waste all your time playing with the old book spirits!


    "You No more reserve? "


    "Why don''t you hesitate?"


    "That''s right. At first sight, it''s just a child. It''s not accurate at all. Really, there''s no place for us to use it at all..."


    A few old scholars seemed to feel a slight dislike of them ahead of time, and then they took the lead to dislike them.


    The tone of disgust is like the cabbage of one''s own home. Don''t say it in your eyes. For the sake of disdain in your eyes, you can see two holes, even though there are no eyes.


    "Shut up


    Thick thick is said so, inexplicably some embarrassment, then looked at several already completely uncontrollable Book spirit, the air pressure is a little low.


    "In fact, you don''t have to..."

 Chapter 3172

    "No matter how you become, strong or weak, you are my friend."


    "In terms of seniority, I''ll call you uncle."


    "What I said is true. If anyone dares to bully you, I''ll go with you and deal with him!"


    "I haven''t had a group fight with anyone since I was so big."


    "And you don''t have to shut them up. Anyway, you can''t hold it. You can say whatever you want. We have to get used to it."


    "I don''t care what people say, otherwise you will be very tired."


    Jiang Xinrui stretched out her tender, fleshy little hand and held the thicker, whiter, slender hand. She was very happy.


    Whether it''s eyes or tone, it''s with a kind of guarantee. If she knows who bullies you, she won''t let you go.


    After all, such a beautiful little brother, who has the heart to see the beauty cry.


    As for appeasing him, what she said was not to worry about the spirit of the book, but also to comfort him not to think more and relax, although she came to heaven for the first time.


    But some things, jiangxinrui or some feeling, thick in the heaven should not be too comfortable, not everyone is Tiandi white dye like that.


    There will always be a few obstinate, can''t do anything to thick thick, but a few words of ridicule are ugly enough.


    If you care about every sentence, it''s really hard enough.


    What''s more, if it really looks like he is in heaven like a fish in water, how can there be several old scholars around him to be friends.


    Jiang Xinrui, even if he didn''t see it, had a feeling in his heart. Now, naturally, he needs to be pacified.


    How can her friend be wronged all the time.


    But Jiang Xinrui didn''t expect that she made a little effort.


    Her words, thick all listen to, not only listen to, also do very well.


    When Jiang Xinrui found out, she found that her deep understanding ability was biased. Besides, she almost couldn''t pull it back


    But now she doesn''t know. She just feels that she is in a good mood after standing with her good friends again. Now it''s only the mother''s problem.


    "We''d better find a way quickly. Don''t let your mother wait."


    "In fact, although these old scholars don''t have much to say, they still have real materials and clues. There are so many ancient books here. Besides, the three realms and six roads are boundless. There must be other ways. Let''s look for them again."


    After making up with his good friend, nongnong is in a mood, but he doesn''t forget the most important thing.


    If it wasn''t for helping Hua Sheng to find a way to heaven, would his friendship with Jiang Xinrui not continue?


    Because they have no chance to see each other at all.


    Even if all this is a premise, but the deep heart still did not mind.


    In fact, he is a very contented person. When he was a child, he had limited contact with things in the border. He would never mind what he could get from outside.


    Only he has, only the result is good, for him is happy, enough.


    Nongnong is not the one who has been stuck in the corner.


    Just like now, he will be satisfied with his first friend, a friend who does not depend on his family. He has not abandoned him and is willing to make friends with him. Nongnong is really satisfied.


    The indifference of the appearance is just pretending.


    "Let''s look for it quickly. I don''t know what''s going on with my mother. I have to go to the underworld quickly."

 Chapter 3173

    Jiang Xinrui and nongnong soon entered the state. There was no matter in their hearts. They told all the problems that had been in their hearts for many years.


    Naturally, the mentality is different.


    Especially now there are more things in mind.


    And a few of the book spirit to see themselves completely abandoned, also don''t think about what a mess of things, more don''t assist, have begun to seriously help, because they know, in the motionless, it is really no use value.


    Nongnong has his own good friends again. In case he never comes here again, who will play with them?


    What''s more, where can I find a face as good as thick?


    The only thing that can be compared is Jiang Xinrui around him, but he won''t come any more


    Instead of being able to help them this time!


    So what should we do one by one? When it comes to the real time, we really know better than anyone else.


    "In fact, we don''t have many clues. I still have an impression of other books!"


    "I''m a chronicle of all things. I''m divided into two volumes. I remember a book that recorded that there was a divine beast in the metaphysical world, who had strong mana in his life. There was a similar method, that is, the charm used by sister Jiang''s mother. I really can''t remember what the name of the charm is. There are too many things to remember this day..."


    "In a word, it''s similar. The one that the beast wants to revive is a person, pure human and human. I just don''t know whether he has succeeded or not, because in the end, the beast also died, and the death is strange, and the mana is exhausted, because the person he wants to revive has lost his soul, and his ability can''t afford to be consumed at all. It''s like a bottomless pit, and the other party doesn''t know how to consume it That''s enough. In the end, it''s a tragedy. "


    When Xiao Wan said this, he looked a little sad and indignant, as if he was feeling the same thing. In short, he was completely involved in the plot and couldn''t extricate himself.


    "And then? No more? "


    Thick thick picked the next eyebrow, the tone is a little more than enough to the floating in the air of all things Zhi issued a question.


    Although Jiang Xinrui didn''t ask, her eyes were the same. She looked at the records of all things seriously and waited for it to continue to say, but this little Wan also stayed in the middle of his speech for a long time.


    I don''t know. I thought I was sleeping?


    "Well! No more


    "That''s all I know, and isn''t that enough? It''s all a tragedy. Naturally, it''s all dead. "


    All things will collapse out of two small hands, looking at two people.


    The tone is even more natural.


    It''s not easy for him to know that these things are not recorded in his books. Now he still knows these things, OK?


    "So what do you mean by that?"


    "Do you think I dare not hit you?"


    When nongnong began to talk about the chronicles of all things, he felt that he might have been brushed. After all, he has been asking for a long time. If he had known the chronicles of all things, where would he have been until now?


    After all, the will of all things is the most irresistible.


    But in the end, he still had a try, but in the end


    Nongnong feels that he has no prestige in front of his friends.


    "Why do you have new friends and become irritable? It''s bad for your beautiful male image. "


    "What I said didn''t work? Do you sound good? "


    "Similar! Grasp the key words, similar methods, what does this mean? Someone has used this kind of method, so there must be a solution? "

 Chapter 3174

    "I don''t know the solution, but at least I can prove that you are not looking for the wrong way. As long as you keep looking, you can always find a way. We are very useful if you know this."


    "You can''t miss the usual small programs, such as sneaking out..."


    As soon as the book of all things was finished, the other spirits immediately followed.


    Even if a few of them don''t know, it doesn''t mean that other spirits don''t know. There are many spirits here.


    Besides, they also help them determine the direction. It''s not useless, is it?


    We can''t really ignore these old friends just because we have new friends.


    It''s just that a few old scholars have forgotten that even if they count old friends, they are jiangxinrui. After all, they met jiangxinrui when he was young.


    "In your opinion, I should also thank you?"


    "Don''t be poor. Now you can keep your chips and go out to play. That''s to find the book you said. When we see the situation in it, we decide for ourselves."


    Nongnong pats the chronicles of all things, picks up the book and throws it out. Xiaowan follows it, because it''s its essence, which is photographed by Nong.


    Immediately also really don''t make, quickly find it of that cent body.


    It can also be said that I don''t know where it exists.


    After all, it''s too big here. Sometimes they need to meet new friends. Jiang Xinrui wants to finish reading the books here in four years and find out if there is a solution. That''s really a joke.


    Even with them, it takes time.


    There are a lot of books that are sealed automatically and need someone to open them.


    So what''s in it, even they don''t know.


    And the other spirit of the book is not ink, the most owe all things are gone, they can not fall behind.


    Then they flew out in all directions and started in full swing.


    To find useful information.


    As for whether we can find it or not, we can only say it depends on the fate of Jiang Xinrui.


    "Don''t be discouraged. In fact, the records of all things are reasonable. The three realms and six realms are very big. Although there are not many records about the xuanjie, there are many. Maybe we can find them."


    "The beast said that he didn''t succeed, but if he can use this method, he must have his own channel. Maybe it will help us."


    Nongnong knows how anxious Jiang Xinrui is. After all, she is her brother. She has her own life and family. She also cares.


    "I know, the more anxious it is, the easier it is to fail."


    "Although I can''t find a way now, at least there are other news. I don''t know what''s going on with my mother. I think there will be more news in the underworld. After all, it''s the place of reincarnation."


    "By the way, what was the clue you were talking about?"


    Although Jiang Xinrui was worried, she knew that it was useless to worry.


    Can only relax, find a way, perhaps in a casual.


    "In fact, my clues are similar to the records of all things. They are all unsuccessful cases. You know, when I found these, I really admired your mother, because many people with strong cultivation failed. The most important thing is that at that time, your mother was different before she could recover her memory."


    "Xuanjie, I also found some clues, but what I found was missing. Some strange remarks mentioned that someone had seen the resurrected man..."

 Chapter 3175

    "So, you really don''t have to worry, because someone has tried it."


    Thick consolation way.


    He knew that Jiang Xinrui was worried and that she was worried, but now he could only say that she needed to be faster.


    "I understand, but if it really has something to do with xuanjie, I have another way."


    "You should know that I have an aunt whose family has something to do with xuanjie. If you can''t find any clues, you can go to her and ask."


    Jiang Xinrui picked up a yellow book and wanted to open it. But after a long time, the book seemed to be stained


    Jiang Xinrui is also stunned. Is this a self sealed book?


    Does the spirit of the book need someone to open it?


    "Since you have an idea, you can ask first. I''ll keep looking here."


    "As for the book in your hand, it has always been the most obvious one in the library, but I haven''t opened it since I came here."


    "It''s very difficult for the spirit of this book to work. It doesn''t communicate at all. How can we know what it''s trying to test since it doesn''t talk about people who are destined for it?"


    Looking at Jiang Xinrui''s reaction, nongnong explains and takes the yellow book.


    Originally thought to let Jiang Xinrui go back to ask first, but he continues to look now, so two don''t delay. ,


    as for this book, nongnong has already given up. After all, there are many more to come.


    We can''t waste time because of a Book spirit that is not willing to communicate. After all, this book spirit is not willing to communicate with other books spirit.


    Just thick didn''t expect that when he reached out his hand, he didn''t get it?


    Because Jiang Xinrui didn''t let go, holding tightly in his hand, his eyes were a little complicated.


    "Don''t worry, I think I know why you can''t open it..."


    Jiang Xinrui clenched the book in his hand, his eyes were a little confused, and then he directly sat on the ground and leaned against the bookshelf.


    Jiang Xinrui''s words are hard to understand, but looking at Jiang Xinrui''s appearance, he thinks he has guessed that this most difficult book is testing Jiang Xinrui.


    I just don''t know what the test is like.


    After all, Jiang Xinrui is the first time to accept the test of Shuling. Who knows what he will meet.


    Jiang Xinrui''s eyes are blurred at the moment, but it''s a different scene in her eyes world


    It can be said that Jiang Xinrui is in a dreamland at the moment. She knows it''s a dreamland, and the book spirit in her ear also tells her clearly in an old voice that it''s really a dreamland.


    Mirage is not terrible, but can directly face the mirage, calm face, is the most terrible.


    "Mother!"


    Jiang Xinrui stood in the dreamland, looking at the scene in front of her, she couldn''t help shouting, even though she knew no one could hear


    At the same time, the underworld is separated from the heaven by the whole human world.


    Hua Sheng was sitting on the reception chair in the hall of the underworld. His eyes suddenly changed and he looked at the end of the darkness, that is, the underworld Avenue, with a strange look.


    Because she seemed to hear a call from her daughter?


    Or is it a kind of tolerance?


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ming Yan sits in the first place, just wants to drink a cup of tea to moisten his throat. After all, he has been talking for a long time, telling the truth about what he knows, and he is a little tired.


    Even when Bai ran bothered him every day, he didn''t say so much!


    But seeing Hua Sheng''s strange appearance, he couldn''t help but ask, did you drink this cup of tea!

 Chapter 3176

    It''s just that Ming Yan looks out with Hua Sheng''s eyes, but he doesn''t see anything. Is it the same as usual?


    Deep and dark, you can''t see the end of the underworld road.


    It''s not a time for Huasheng to come to the underworld. Can''t he feel afraid? What''s more, in this world, no one can threaten to live in the Huasheng family.


    Except for now, of course, family ties.


    Although Hua Sheng seems to be forced to do nothing, Ming Yan knows that she will take care of it sooner or later. So when he meets something, as long as it is related to Hua Sheng''s charm, he will subconsciously collect it for a rainy day.


    Waiting for Huasheng to take it out when he needs it. As for the result, that''s not what he can do.


    In fact, as a friend or guardian, he has done almost everything he can. No matter how much, he has nothing to do.


    I think they will know each other, or because of this!


    "I seem to hear Ruirui''s voice."


    "She seems to be calling me? But it''s nothing. She''ll protect her in heaven. Besides, this girl also needs to be independent. "


    "Go on."


    Hua Sheng''s eyebrows and eyes moved, and his tone didn''t fluctuate.


    It seems that I really don''t care about my daughter, but it''s not. No one really doesn''t care about my child, no matter who she is.


    But Hua Sheng knows that she can''t always rescue Jiang Xinrui when something goes wrong. After all, the child won''t be able to live a plain life as she thinks with Jiang Liu.


    In that case, let her fly.


    While she can catch Jiang Xinrui with Jiang Liu.


    The reason why she promised Jiang Xinrui permission to go to heaven is that she wanted to let Jiang Xinrui get familiar with everyone.


    Anyway, some things can''t be avoided. Let''s face them.


    If Jiang Xinrui didn''t want to prove himself at the beginning, how could the wind come out?


    At least Fengxi won''t have such an accident.


    No matter whether Fengxi''s mother and son are safe or not, in Huasheng''s eyes, Fengxi''s mother and son are all suffering from the disaster.


    And it could have been avoided.


    The more you want to avoid something, the more it will develop in an uncontrollable direction. Instead of doing so, let it go.


    When Jiang Xinrui wants to go with her, Huasheng is surprised, but if Jiang Xinrui doesn''t take the initiative, Huasheng will take her with her.


    After all, it''s my own experience to experience such things.


    In order to rest assured of the child''s future development, how can Huasheng not worry.


    Once, what Huasheng wanted to do was to accompany her children to grow up a little bit, and she also had many things to give to her children.


    A lot of things come slowly.


    But who would have thought that the reality of her, never in accordance with common sense.


    Jiangxinrui is so big in the twinkling of an eye


    Hua Sheng also thought that the way he used to do it must be inappropriate.


    I can only think of what to use, otherwise Jiang Xinrui will run into trouble everywhere


    If it comes to a difficult end, it really means that the peaceful life of Huasheng may be broken again in the future.


    I can''t help it. All my children are in debt.


    "Is it really OK? Why don''t you go to heaven? You can call it the Emperor God. I told him the same thing. "


    "In fact, these methods have not really been successful. After all, if there were any, I would have told you how to keep you waiting so long."


    Ming Yan thought about it and invited Jiang Liu to come. In fact, he thought it would be Jiang Liu

 Chapter 3177

    After all, there are some things that we all know.


    He is a guardian of Huasheng, a lonely heart frozen for thousands of years, because he met Huasheng and got ripples.


    Ming Yan is very clear that Hua Sheng can never like him, let alone give up the river, this is an endless love.


    Unilateral like, unilateral pay, as long as it does not affect each other, it is still a feeling not to be let down.


    Besides, now in the eyes of Ming Yan, he can see more clearly. After years of getting along, Ming Yan knows that his love for Hua Sheng is not pure.


    It''s just an attraction.


    And he didn''t get the feeling that he couldn''t become obsessive.


    After all, it''s just appreciation.


    Huasheng is the existence that he has never seen before. Every twinkle and smile surprised him.


    Because of the accident, everything is different.


    In fact, it can also be said that Mingyan appreciates Huasheng''s bravery in paying for love.


    His heart pressed too many things, the responsibility of the underworld, has let the flame forget his happiness.


    Let him forget what real life should be like.


    If there is no white dye this friend, often come to him, dark flame may be colder, even will be merciless Yama to carry out in the end.


    And Bai ran just let him have some reservation about the world, but Hua Sheng changed his vivid world.


    Ming Yan thinks he likes it, but it''s a lot worse


    But no matter what, many people are recognized that Ming Yan likes Hua Sheng. He pays for Hua Sheng silently, never returns, and never bothers.


    And Bai ran even said that if Ming Yan becomes an ex boyfriend, it''s absolutely the best!


    As for why he was an ex boyfriend, in Bai Ran''s opinion, it''s difficult for Ming Yan to maintain a relationship, even if he never started.


    "Since I came here, you have been talking about the river intentionally or unintentionally? Don''t you worry about misunderstanding


    "You''ve never thought that before. You''re open? Now... "


    "Or are you really afraid of being misunderstood? It''s not like you? "


    Hua Sheng turns his head and looks at Ming Yan. His eyebrows and eyes are confused, but there seems to be some speculation.


    As Hua Sheng said, before Ming Yan would not care about these.


    If you say gentleman, dark flame is absolutely superior.


    She was very moved that she could meet such a friend.


    This time, if it''s not impossible, Hua Sheng won''t disturb Ming Yan and go to the underworld to find a way.


    It''s not that she''s too confident. Huasheng knows. But if Mingyan really has a way, she won''t wait until today. She told her so long ago.


    Although at the time of Hua Lin''s incident, Ming Yan refused to help, later they didn''t know each other. There is a way, Ming Yan won''t be silent all the time.


    Now more than ten years have passed. The underworld is not bad for these two souls, but Hualin and Bai Kangning can''t bear the existence of eternal life.


    Huasheng doesn''t want to gamble. What is the consequence of immortality? After all, the change of Hualin has made Huasheng not want to recall.


    The reason why Huasheng didn''t inform Jiangliu is very simple. It''s just that people always have to leave their own.


    But Hua Sheng didn''t expect that Ming Yan would take the initiative to mention the river.


    "I''m afraid you''re in trouble Now people are always gossiping. "


    "I know the emperor will not, but the people outside are not sure. I''m ok..."


    Ming Yan took a big drink from the teacup and moistened his throat.


    Hide your face and don''t look at Huasheng, as if it''s something you can''t see.

 Chapter 3178

    This meeting Hua Sheng seems to understand, Ming Yan will keep talking, and even smoke his voice, it seems that he is not just anxious to help her answer?


    Want to leave early?


    And every time he talks about the river, his desire to talk stops. Hua Sheng''s mouth can''t help bending. He always feels that this kind of flame seems to be much livelier than before.


    In fact, it''s really not important for the hidden flame to avoid suspicion, because the river not only believes in itself, but also believes in the hidden flame.


    Of course, it can''t be denied that Jiang Liu believes more in himself.


    It''s not the river that can do such things.


    What''s more, it''s not easy to have a different expression on the character of the flame.


    "I don''t worry about all this. What are you worried about? Or do you have anyone to worry about? "


    "Ming Yan, we can be regarded as friends who have gone through life and death. We have a new situation..."


    Hua Sheng puts down his tea cup and looks at Ming Yan. There are too many emotions in his eyes.


    As for the tone, there was no Schadenfreude, but it was just a little complicated. She hoped that she had guessed right, but she didn''t want it to be, otherwise it would be too difficult for her.


    Some things are not as simple as they look on the surface, let alone a few sentences that don''t matter.


    Just Hua Sheng''s words haven''t finished, was interrupted by the dark flame directly, still that kind of special simple.


    Although in the eyes of Huasheng, there is something to be covered.


    But Huasheng really shut up.


    She hopes she thinks too much.


    But she came to find a way to unlock the charm on Hua Lin and Bai Kangning. She really didn''t expect to meet something different


    "No!"


    "I''m just worried that you will be misunderstood. You know, I don''t want to make you unhappy with the river because of me, even if I don''t want to."


    "Since you have said so, I will not say more."


    "What I tell you can only be reserved. If you are in a hurry, you can try it first, or go to the depths of the underworld to have a look, that is, the Yin and Yang world. Although only the underworld can enter, it''s just an external statement."


    "I''ll open the door for you. With your own spiritual power, you can resist the cold deep in the underworld


    "There are more things recorded there, but it also needs time. In fact, time is faster. Even if the river flows past, you won''t delay time."


    The dark flame "wants to cover and make a full show" of say no.


    Then he said what he wanted to say for a long time.


    I just don''t know how to say it.


    Although only Pluto can go in and out freely in the world of yin and Yang, it''s also because only Pluto can adapt to that place and have more power to access it. In the world of Pluto, Pluto is the biggest, and it''s not impossible for him to let anyone in.


    It''s just that the rules are broken. Besides, because of Huasheng, there are many bad rules. This one is not bad.


    The divine consciousness in the world of yin and Yang is just like the library in the world of heaven. After all, how many gods and demons have died in this world since ancient times? Who can remember?


    So even the dark flame didn''t know how much useful information there was, so it had to rely on luck.


    This is a bit like the book spirit in the Tianjie library. It depends on fate.


    There are some similarities between the two sides.


    And let the river flow past, it is more guaranteed that the cold of yin and Yang will not erode the river.


    After all, these illusory invisible things will also be "bullying".

 Chapter 3179

    Of course, she doesn''t mean Huasheng is a soft persimmon


    The dark flame won''t say this unless he is crazy.


    But Hua Sheng also seems to be unable to hear the implication, the eye movement, did not speak.


    Of course, she knew that she wanted to go, but before she opened her mouth, Ming Yan told her the way he had found intentionally or unintentionally in recent years.


    Although we don''t know if we can succeed in the end, we can really have a try first.


    After all, it really takes a long time for those gods in the Yin and Yang world. Four years is certainly not enough. There is no need to think about it.


    "I''ll go back and have a try, and then ask the river to explore the boundary of yin and Yang."


    "In this way, I''ll trouble you."


    "If the magic talisman on Hua Lin''s mother and son is untied, then..."


    Hua Sheng said that it''s hard to avoid some people who don''t know how to say it. Anyway, it''s really too much to trouble someone who will never refuse.


    But this can only be found in the dark flame.


    Besides him, Huasheng really doesn''t know who else to look for.


    After all, they all perform their duties. The underworld also has relations with the underworld. Not everyone can intervene.


    Once the charm on Hua Lin and Bai Kangning is released, normally, the soul will leave the body in an instant. This is a dead man who has been forced to stay for more than ten years.


    What Huasheng wants to do is to let them live a normal life. It has been done in those years, and now what he can do is to give them more years of life.


    As long as Hualin and Bai Kangning have a normal life, it is enough.


    If it''s unnecessary, Huasheng won''t force it any more.


    But now if you want to say it now, Hua Sheng really doesn''t know how to say it to Ming Yan.


    After all, it''s against the rules. She owes Ming Yan two lives.


    "I know what you''re going to say."


    "I''ll add your average age to their mother and son."


    "Others, you don''t have to worry. There are rules in the underworld, but because of you..."


    "Not this time! That''s where I can do it


    "In fact, you don''t have to worry about this, because you don''t know what the solution is. Maybe there is a way in it, and I don''t have to do anything."


    The dark flame answers a way.


    He can see Huasheng''s idea naturally. Besides, Mingyan really thinks that this is not the biggest problem.


    As long as he is under his authority, he will do what he can.


    As for what can''t be done, the dark flame will not be forced.


    Because many things are not as important as they were in the past, so to speak, obsession has faded.


    Or maybe another obsession will become a devil?


    "Thank you, dark flame!"


    "You can rest assured that no matter what the solution is, this is the last time. After understanding this matter, I will never trouble you again to break the rules."


    "Breaking the rules of the underworld, although you don''t say much, I also know that you are the king of the underworld and will lose your prestige. I can''t be selfish all the time."


    Hua Sheng got up and solemnly said this, and bowed to the flame.


    She was really grateful.


    I''m really sorry.


    If Ming Yan had not been in office for many years, and her prestige was there, she would have been punished by heaven.


    After all, the meaning of the underworld is to take over the dead


    But because of her, it''s not just once, it''s twice.


    It''s all dark flame.


    Now the emperor of heaven is Bai ran again. She is a relative, but Hua Sheng also knows that because of this, she can''t make other people embarrassed.


    Hua Lin''s business is also her last trouble.

 Chapter 3180

    And Hua Sheng says seriously, she all the time to Ming Yan less a thanks.


    Ming Yan really helped her a lot, a lot.


    Now, even more, it was her years as a human being. What she did impulsively in her youth was that she should pay for it herself.


    But all the people around her suffer with her and bear these.


    Hua Sheng really feels that the most selfish thing is herself.


    This thanks to the dark flame also brought a sorry.


    Even if Ming Yan never tells her what happened to him, Hua Sheng knows that he is in a dilemma.


    Because of her, he was in a dilemma for a long time.


    She also can''t be too excessive, continuously let the dark flame have no bottom line of help her.


    Huasheng is very clear about this.


    With these words, Hua Sheng didn''t say anything more, or didn''t have to wait for Ming Yan''s answer. She knew very well what was just enough and couldn''t make Ming Yan embarrassed all the time. My friend didn''t do that.


    Hua Sheng left the underworld directly. According to the plan, he tried several methods of the underworld flame.


    At the same time, the human world.


    Ten li spring breeze.


    "Not in the morning? Come back in the evening? "


    "So soon?"


    River just came back from work, even did not change clothes, saw a cold Huasheng came in a hurry.


    Jiang Liu feels a little puzzled. He hasn''t found a way for more than ten years. Isn''t it really so fast?


    Of course, the river has no other meaning. It''s not a good way to solve the problem earlier and finish it earlier.


    As Bai Kangning grows bigger and bigger, more and more people come into contact with him. It is inevitable that he will be hurt.


    Because Bai Kangning didn''t know before, there was no one around him to avoid the distance, even if he was reminded by Hua Sheng, but where did the child have that idea.


    Now the butterfly effect, there are several children have an accident, just today, Jiangliu just got the news, still want to tell Huasheng, Huasheng came back.


    Now Bai Kangning has completely no contact with other people, but he went back to have a meal, and his classmates and teacher had a car accident.


    This is once again hit in the heart of Bai Kangning, although less than life, but no one knows when the next accident is.


    Bai Kangning''s decision, in fact, is also clear.


    And Hualin no matter is really normal, or how, in short, around her husband, children, the family moved to the suburbs, there is no neighbor around, quiet life.


    Once a week, Bai Hao went out to buy vegetables. When he left, he left a message for Jiangliu. If there is any news from Huasheng, he went to the suburbs to find their family.


    They won''t go out unless they have to.


    The river has no opinion on this.


    But when he told Hua Sheng about it, Hua Sheng was still silent. Later, Hua Sheng told Jiang Liu what he meant when he came back.


    "I see. I''ll be there in a minute."


    "Then help me to the underworld. If there''s any progress on my side, I''ll let you know. If it doesn''t work, it''s not a delay."


    "By the way, before you go to the underworld, you''d better go to heaven to see if there''s any news from your daughter."


    Hua Sheng is ready to go to the suburbs to find Hua Lin.


    In fact, Huasheng doesn''t think it''s possible for Mingyan to tell her a few ways, but he still has to try. Besides, Jiangliu and jiangxinrui are still trying to find a way, which won''t delay.


    As for Jiang Xinrui, Hua Sheng doesn''t know when he is good at slapping face

 Chapter 3181

    Maybe after having children?


    The last second also said will not manage, the results of the next second, think about it, or not at ease.


    Want to let the river in the past, after all, is his own child, Huasheng is a very emotional person, how can really no matter.


    Besides, her heart has been a little uncomfortable. Huasheng knows that Jiang Xinrui will not have a big deal, but she is still worried.


    "It doesn''t matter if I go, but what do you do? Now that you have a way, you''re going to try it out. How can you do without someone to protect the Dharma? Fengxi needs to take care of her children now. Let me go with you. "


    "Rui''er is not in a hurry. She''s OK. I have feelings. Rui''er just looks young, but she has a lot of ideas. You should try to believe her. Although there was an accident last time, she really blamed herself and was very careful. For her, the lesson is enough."


    "Let her face it this time. It''s all her own request. You can solve it by yourself. What''s wrong? In heaven, Bai ran must have left someone. It''s OK."


    "She always remembers the last time."


    Jiang Liu puts down his briefcase and talks with Hua Sheng.


    He has no other idea now. Jiang Xinrui certainly has nothing to do with it. At most, he can be a bit abusive, because he is also a little uncomfortable, but Jiang Liu thinks that since it''s a problem of abusing heart, let the children face it by themselves.


    It needs to be stronger sooner or later.


    Although in the view of Jiangliu, their child can always be a little princess, no matter he or Huasheng, they can protect their daughter very well.


    But Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to.


    She doesn''t want to be a princess, but wants to be a different strong person, protecting her family and people around her.


    Jiang Liu knows that since Jiang Xinrui wants to do this, he, as a father, can only support him, and he can''t do anything extra.


    After all, he can''t stay with the kids all his life.


    Jiang Xinrui should also have his own life.


    Besides, as Jiangliu said, it''s really Huasheng. It''s more anxious because Jiangliu doesn''t know what Huasheng is going to do.


    No need to protect the Dharma, he is not around, the wind can not come, as long as Huasheng a person, the river is really not at ease.


    Jiang Xinrui is also the gate of Bai Ran''s house. Of course, it''s no big deal.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can handle it by myself."


    "I''m sure. Don''t disturb the wind. I''ll go to see her when this is over."


    "If according to what you said, that day the world will wait. You go to the underworld, and the flame says that it can help us open the gate of the Yin and Yang world."


    "There''s a lot of news in there. No matter what the result is, I''ll go to the underworld to find you first."


    Hua Sheng finished and thought about it. He thought Jiang Liu was right.


    Many times, Hua Sheng has to admit that Jiang Liu knows his daughter better than he does.


    In this case, she will restrain herself, and Huasheng doesn''t want to be a nagging mother.


    Let the children feel bored.


    There is also Fengxi. At this time, at this time, it is impossible for Huasheng to shout Fengxi.


    The woman who just came out of confinement, Huasheng is not so excessive, let Fengxi work with her at this time.


    Besides, after having a child, Hua Sheng thinks that Feng Xi will also feel more company with her child. Being a mother is different, because she, Feng Xi, has been delayed for a long time to have this child. Hua Sheng knows that.


    Even in the daytime, Huasheng won''t take the initiative to ask Fengxi for help.

 Chapter 3182

    For Fengxi, Huasheng knows better, because he owes more to Fengxi!


    Even if Fengxi didn''t say it, Huasheng always knew it, but at that time she didn''t know what else she could do, or she thought she was going to leave


    "In the morning, the wind came."


    "Be careful. I''m going to the underworld."


    Jiangliu didn''t finish what he said. He understood Huasheng''s idea and knew that she didn''t want to trouble Fengxi and affect Fengxi''s life. Fengxi''s life now is really on the right track.


    Huasheng certainly doesn''t want to influence her. In addition to the impact of the tattle incident, Huasheng is really worried about what will happen to Fengxi. After all, no one can know which one will come first tomorrow or the accident.


    These rivers are very clear, so he will not go against the meaning of Huasheng, to inform Fengxi, but some words, Jiangliu think should tell Huasheng.


    No matter what Huasheng thinks, Fengxi''s thoughts have never changed, and she is worried more.


    Knowing that Hua Sheng has left with her child, she is still in a low mood and thinks that Hua Sheng dislikes her. Now she is a woman who has just given birth to her child.


    As a matter of fact, she has already cultivated herself.


    Mana is beginning to recover.


    She is the same as before. She can help Huasheng. They are still partners fighting side by side.


    But Fengxi has no time, because now Huasheng doesn''t give her a chance at all. Huasheng hopes that she can be a good mother and accompany her children.


    With these words, Jiang Liu didn''t react to Hua Sheng and didn''t say it all the time. He went directly to the underworld.


    Jiangliu really just got home, and he didn''t even change his clothes. Now, when there is nothing wrong, Jiangliu is an ordinary president, but when he is needed, he is also a man who can penetrate the Yin and Yang.


    As for Huasheng, when he picked up his mobile phone and left in the morning, there were still windy messages in it.


    "What''s the matter with you? Just go away? The kids are using it. Don''t you tell me? "


    "When you come back, give me a perfect explanation. If it''s not perfect, I won''t listen!"


    "I''ve just had a baby, but it''s not that I haven''t recovered my mental power. I''m still useful."


    One by one, Hua Sheng put down his cell phone, thought about it, but didn''t return. He went to the suburbs, where Hua Lin''s family is now.


    Country house.


    Hua Sheng went to a very low-key, did not disturb anyone, according to the address given by the river, directly into the room of Bai Kangning.


    Originally, it may not be successful. Huasheng came to see the child. Although it was only one day, looking at Bai Kangning''s smiling face, Huasheng was secretly relieved.


    And this evening, Huasheng did not stop, standing in Hualin''s suburban villa, decorated the border, quietly experimented with Bai Kangning many times.


    No matter what kind of charm, it can only be broken away.


    That is to say, once you leave, Bai Kangning will die immediately, and you can''t wait to see how the hell Flame Records!


    And this death is not the underworld can have a way to save, Hualin mother and son''s life is not the underworld can control.


    What Ming Yan can do now is to add the number of normal people''s lives after Hua Sheng has made Hua Lin''s mother and son a normal person. If Ming Yan does this, he will be punished accordingly. This is the rule.


    Just like the rules that Ming Yan broke every time in order to help Hua Sheng, Ming Yan will be punished and make up for it.


    How else to convince the public? Let''s not let the underworld think that their underworld knows the law and violates the law.

 Chapter 3183

    Many things Huasheng doesn''t know, but it doesn''t mean that Mingyan won''t do it.


    No place can really have no rules. What you want will be lost accordingly.


    Just like now, Hua Sheng won''t understand what Ming Yan did because she forced Hua Lin to stay with her mother and son. She just knows that Bai Kangning will die as long as the magic talisman is released.


    All the news that she was coming back from the underworld failed.


    Can''t wait to untie the charm at all, can''t wait for the Ming flame to fill in the life number for Bai Kangning, he already completely died first.


    He''s gone. Nobody can find him.


    At this time, Huasheng realized more clearly how difficult the original charm was.


    Now she is even more afraid to use the charm, because it is very likely that if the charm is destroyed, she will not be able to protect Bai Kangning''s body.


    During this period, Hua Sheng also used a lot of spiritual power to maintain Bai Kangning''s charm.


    Hua Sheng looks at Bai Kangning''s body, the magic talisman becomes quiet, and the damaged place is repaired. Then he takes back his spiritual power, and looks a little decadent.


    Today can be said to be a bad start.


    Originally, what Huasheng wanted was to have a try, so he didn''t disturb the Hualin family.


    But now it seems that it''s not true. If it''s not for her spiritual power, it almost destroys the magic talisman.


    Fortunately, at this time, she didn''t have low spiritual power for any reason.


    But after the night, Huasheng is still a little tired. After all, it needs deep spiritual power to repair the magic talisman.


    Hua Sheng sighed, lifted Bai Kangning to the quilt beside his feet, helped him cover it, and then left quietly again.


    What Huasheng doesn''t know is that when she turns around and disappears, Bai Kangning on the bed slowly opens her eyes.


    Bai Kangning looks at the door slowly and expressionless. That''s where Huasheng disappeared


    This evening, not only Huasheng is very tired, but the river in the underworld is also a little tired. However, unlike Huasheng, the river is a little tired.


    It''s the first time the river feels tired.


    The main reason is that when the river is standing in the boundary of yin and Yang, it has a slight headache.


    He didn''t know that there were so many gods in the underworld?


    Shouldn''t it dissipate over time?


    Of course, this is not the main reason for the river''s headache.


    The main reason for the river flow is that the Lord Pluto has been standing calmly behind him.


    "Dark flame?"


    "If there''s anything I can do, I can do anything I can."


    "After all, you know something about me now."


    "Also, don''t call me emperor. I''m a mortal now, but I won''t use it until the critical moment. It''s all in the past. You still call me River, just like before!"


    River turned to see the flame, some helpless, from he entered the underworld, the flame has been using honorific! Then he stood behind him in silence and opened the door of yin and Yang for him.


    It''s not that he didn''t pay enough attention to find the divine sense, but the eyes of Ming Yan were too penetrating.


    It''s really a thorn in his back.


    What''s more, the eyes of the dark flame are not taboo at all, so directly looking at him, the result is still silent all the time.


    Not a word.


    The river can feel that there is something Mingyan wants to say. If you want to say something, say it! Although they have known each other for a short time, according to the concept of time in the human world, it is really not short.

 Chapter 3184

    Not to mention that he still needs the help of Ming Yan, even if he doesn''t need it, Jiang Liu will help as well.


    Just looking at the dark flame holding like this, it''s really not like the style of dark flame. The river is really not suitable.


    Besides, Jiangliu always thinks that they are friends.


    Since it''s a friend, there''s nothing to be embarrassed about.


    "I''ll be fine..."


    "I''ll help you find it together. It''s hard for you to find it for 40 years, let alone four years."


    Ming Yan just wanted to talk about the emperor, but he didn''t like the river, so he didn''t want to talk about it all.


    Besides, in Ming Yan''s eyes, the river is different.


    Even if you don''t say anything.


    But there should be some respect, not just because the river doesn''t care.


    As for what he wanted to say, Ming Yan didn''t know what he wanted to say. He stood directly with the river at both ends, opening the divine consciousness and looking for something useful.


    River see more helpless, but also did not say anything, this time turned into a river, looking at the back of the flame.


    And Ming Yan doesn''t look like the river. After enduring for a while, he can be regarded as having something in his heart. He doesn''t feel it for a while.


    You can''t concentrate.


    If you can''t concentrate your attention, you can''t find out what you want, let alone open your mind.


    "Ming Yan, did anyone tell you that you are not good at lying?"


    "What do you need me to do? Let''s get this straight. "


    "We''re all uncomfortable with you. Besides, aren''t we friends?"


    The river will ask directly in this way. First, it''s very uncomfortable to know that there is something in your heart when you look at the dark flame.


    The status quo of the dark flame has already been explained.


    In addition, Ming Yan can''t concentrate at all. It''s very dangerous here. The Yin and Yang world is extremely cold. The cold here is beyond the extreme cold.


    Ming Yan is not afraid of cold, but not friendly to the body.


    And the river also wants to know, in the end is what thing, as for let Ming Yan so?


    "It''s not a lie. I just don''t know how to say it."


    "I don''t mean anything else, let alone to blame you. I just think that for those who have supported you, can you give a greeting?"


    "I just..."


    Ming Yan finish saying this words is really don''t want to let the river misunderstanding.


    After all, he didn''t have any other thoughts, especially when he thought of his special care for Huasheng at this time. He didn''t want Jiangliu to think that he had any special ideas, so he had some opinions on him.


    Ming Yan didn''t know when he became so careful.


    It''s just that he doesn''t want to be misunderstood by the river for his appreciation of Huasheng, let alone by everyone else.


    And it''s been in his mind for a long time.


    Today, I said it, but when I said it, I still felt that I didn''t say it well.


    "I just don''t know where to start In recent years, Fengdu has been somewhat unconventional. In the past, the annual report was published every year. Although Fengdu emperor did not show up, he would give it to Yu Qilin, but Yu Qilin I can''t say what I feel. In a word, something is wrong. I went to Fengdu, but I can''t get in! "


    "Tiandi bairan also sent a lot of people there, but there was no news. By the end of the year, even Yu Qilin would not go to Tianjie. I thought, Fengdu Dadi, I always respect you, if you can go..."


    Ming Yan watched himself finish, river more confused, some words don''t know how to sort out, directly said his doubts.

 Chapter 3185

    Of course, this is not only a little doubt, but also the expectation of the river.


    I hope Jiangliu can visit Fengdu.


    Now only the river flows past, maybe the gate of Fengdu can be opened.


    Other people''s words, even white dye is useless.


    In fact, most of the time, Ming Yan can understand that Fengdu Emperor didn''t want to take care of things outside. Now that everything has returned to its original position, he began to hide, which is also a way of life.


    It''s just that more often, like in the dark, the dark flame still feels that he has missed something.


    But it''s not clear. I just want to see Fengdu emperor again.


    Say, at the beginning of the difference, some hasty, in order to let white dye have no choice, can only let Fengdu emperor go quietly.


    But I don''t want to be quiet for so many years.


    Ming Yan always feels that there are some problems.


    He even went to the human world and found Yu Qilin, who was wandering in the world. But Yu Qilin didn''t mention a word and turned around and left


    The dark flame also can''t the ends of the earth chase a small wench.


    In fact, he had thought of looking for Jiangliu for a long time, but it''s not easy for Jiangliu and Huasheng to come to today. What they want is today''s plain life.


    No one needs to say anything. The dark flame knows that it can''t be disturbed.


    After all, it''s the life of the two worlds. It can''t be the same as before


    But Ming Yan didn''t expect that Hua Sheng had found the underworld. Although she wanted to ask him for help, Hua Sheng had left the human world and came to the underworld, which proved that she didn''t care very much, did she?


    So Ming Yan asked Jiang Liu, but later, Ming Yan still couldn''t ask.


    Because no matter how you ask, it''s like questioning.


    It seems that he is questioning why Jiangliu doesn''t care about his former friends


    When he came to ask this, his name was not right and his words were not right


    But he still asked, maybe like Jiang Liu said, he really can''t lie.


    It''s just that the hell flame forgot that he can''t lie. He''s the king of the hell. How can he really write everything on his face?


    It''s just the river blowing him up.


    I didn''t expect that Ming Yan didn''t lie. I said it directly.


    And the dark flame has no hidden, but is his care, he cares for his friends, for their safety. The dark flame really can''t hide.


    Just this point, the dark flame has not found.


    But the people around him can see clearly.


    "You say" Yan Huo "


    "This is my problem. At the end of everything, I should send a thank-you to my friends in the past."


    "And I didn''t visit. I really should have gone to see..."


    "It''s just that this guy, yanzhuo, is too homely. After a period of time, he will shut up and don''t like contact with outsiders. When we met in the past, he would stay in his own place as long as it was peaceful. No one would look for him. This is his habit. You should know something about him all these years. He has no friends all the time. He doesn''t like to socialize Yes Of course, no one bothers him, because it''s very difficult to find him. He has no entity and can''t be found when he''s hidden. "


    "For yanzhuo, we can only wait for him to show up."


    "And it''s only a few years. There has been no news for a hundred years or a thousand years. You don''t have to worry. He will be OK. No one can hurt him..."


    "Here, I''ll be all by myself. Go and help yourself."


    River holding a wisp of black consciousness, very natural tone, for the inquiry of Ming Yan, no response.


    Just holding the hand of divine sense, a little bit hard.

 Chapter 3186

    The dark flame didn''t expect that the river would burn the nightmare directly for a long time. There was no message to explain so clearly.


    Although I feel that something is wrong, but on second thought, there is no one else in the world who can understand yanzhuo except the river.


    Since Jiang Liu said so, he must have his own reasons.


    With all these years of working experience, in fact, Jiangliu is right. Yanzhuo is always closed.


    The most important thing is that the river has already said it, and Ming Yan can''t hold on to it all the time. Originally, he took the initiative to say that it was rude.


    In the end, it''s still different. It''s not appropriate for him to say his identity. What''s more, he raised these questions.


    Even if the river wants everyone to treat him the same as before, who can really do the same?


    Even white dye is different.


    With that inheritance memory, many places still pay attention to, some words need not be said, as long as you understand it in your heart.


    Although the heart felt a lot of unreasonable place, then the flame toward the river lowered his head, turned away.


    The river looked at the dark flame to leave the pace seems very heavy, but did not say anything, look with some pain, but in front of the dark flame did not show.


    Until the dark flame''s back completely disappears, the gate of yin and Yang world slowly opens, and then slowly opens.


    The river falls into silence with a wisp of black divine consciousness that seems to be picked up at will.


    "How could that be?"


    The river murmured in a low voice, like saying to himself, like the little black ball in his hands.


    In fact, it is also the divine consciousness of the person who once died, which contains all the information of the dead, as well as his regrets and thoughts.


    After all, the sea of knowledge in Yin and Yang is really like the sea, and it needs more power, at least stronger than the master of your knowledge.


    Because only in this way can we feel the information of the last divine consciousness.


    Jiangliu is the only one who can receive any information about the sea except Pluto.


    As for this thread in the hands of the river, it''s also the divine sense that makes the river change its face. It''s not someone else''s, it''s the Fengdu emperor, who is burning with nightmare!


    Normally speaking, only after death, passing through Naihe bridge and drinking Mengpo soup, can divine consciousness flow into yin and Yang.


    There are all creatures in the three realms and six ways.


    Of course, there are exceptions, but Naihe bridge doesn''t drink Mengpo soup. Those who return to the earth can also be said to be terrified, and their sea of knowledge will flow into yin and Yang.


    Even if it flows out of the three realms and six paths, however, as long as the sea of knowledge of this person is found in the Yin and Yang realms, then this person must be dead.


    He no longer exists in the three realms and six realms. Whether he can reincarnate or not is another person.


    The person who used to be no longer exists.


    Mingyan will ask the river if he can see yanzhuo. It proves that during this period, Mingyan didn''t receive the news of yanzhuo''s death, but Yin and Yang have his knowledge of the sea!


    Yuzhuo must not be a normal death.


    When Mingyan asked this, Jiangliu really wanted to go to Fengdu, but at that time, a wisp of sea came to him.


    It''s not the river that finds it by itself, it''s the river that knows the sea.


    When feeling the burning memory, the river has no time to think about it, so it can only pacify Ming Yan first!


    Respect the wishes of the dead.


    Yanhuo doesn''t want anyone to notice his leaving

 Chapter 3187

    Jiangliu thought about many good-bye moments with Yanhuo, but he never thought it would be like this now.


    Standing in the illusory black space, everything around is hazy.


    At the end of all this, there was a man with a white face.


    At the moment, he didn''t take the black veil that never leaves his body, which reveals his charming face. The extreme white face is painted with a blood red lip. If it is on other people''s faces, it will be terrible.


    But all this in the burning face, but there is no violation.


    It seems that he was born to look like this, and even such a face should be on him. No one is more suitable than him.


    Jiangliu still remembers that when he first saw yanzhuo, yanzhuo was still very young, but yanzhuo was one of the most beautiful men in the family of yanzhuo, even in the whole heaven.


    Of course, not modestly, this number one is himself!


    And the veil he wore later was too beautiful and troublesome


    Even if you don''t take it with you, you will always stay with you.


    As long as you are around your own people, you don''t need them, and those who are divided into your own ranks by the nightmare are really very few, very few


    Jiangliu still remembers that yanzhuo''s mother was still there at that time. She said that when she met someone, she didn''t need to wear the black veil


    "I don''t want to let you know that I''m gone. In fact, it''s not a big deal for me, but a long journey!"


    "If I do have a new life, maybe I don''t have to do nightmares. It''s really hard to live like this!"


    "Everything is imitated, even the face is, even if it becomes trouble, I would like to have it."


    "I''m not good at parting, because I''m afraid that if I don''t want to leave, I will become obsessive when I live..."


    Yanhuo sits at the end of the black haze. This is what he knew about the sea, and what he said to himself and others.


    The river can not only see these things, but also all the people and things that we have met in recent years.


    It''s all about knowing the sea.


    The river has been watching and listening in silence.


    Because of this, the river also chose to hide.


    Some people are not alive, they are all.


    No matter what other people think, yanzhuo is a very free person.


    But the river''s heart is still a little uncomfortable.


    Yanzhuo really shouldn''t leave like this. They have been fighting side by side for tens of thousands of years!


    Not only him, but also his friends, how could he not care?


    Even if not in collusion, but the river still can not help looking at the back of the burning nightmare asked: "anyway, there are still a lot of people thinking about you."


    "Yan Huo, Bai ran, I, even ah Sheng, the people you know, miss you very much. If they know you now..."


    "And we don''t even know when you left..."


    The river reaches out to touch the nightmares sitting at the end of the sea, but just as the river realizes, his hands pass in an instant.


    Yan Huo is dead. This is the only thing he left behind, and this is something without substance. Everything here is a mirage.


    The reason why yanzhuo''s Zhihai will come to him without any guidance is that before his death, he was most familiar with himself, which is the attraction of the last moment.


    Thinking of this, the river''s heart is more complicated.


    Yan Huo left without passing through Naihe bridge, but came to the Yin and Yang world of Hades. He must also care about his friend, but

 Chapter 3188

    Jiang Liu doesn''t understand how important a friend is to him, or he doesn''t even feel what a friend is.


    As for himself, yanzhuo worships him. In addition to the kindness of saving lives and knowing the situation, no matter which kind, yanzhuo has never really associated with his own friends.


    For tens of thousands of years, whether it''s Bai ran or Ming Yan, for Yan Huo, it''s a new friend, breaking the existence of his lonely years.


    But after tens of thousands of years of loneliness, he didn''t understand what a friend was and what he should do as a friend. Only when everything died and ended, could he have such consciousness.


    He doesn''t want to be alone.


    Otherwise, the last memory of the nightmare burning will not be submerged in the Yin and Yang world.


    But even so, the nightmare burning also didn''t let the dark flame discover.


    If you wait for the dark flame to find out, it may really take a long time. After all, the dark flame will not be idle and aimlessly looking for an impossible thing here.


    In the eyes of the dark flame, even the public, Yan Huo is still closed in Fengdu!


    River received all the memory of the burning nightmare, look from the beginning can not accept to the back of the insipid.


    For life and death, the river is not unacceptable, just to see how to look at this matter.


    If life and death for me, is a relief, he is still very open to see.


    Seeing the skin slowly corroded under yanzhuo''s sleeve, her whiteness has long disappeared. The heart of the river is really uncomfortable. How did yanzhuo insist on it after tens of thousands of years?


    You should know that he is a cold looking man, but he is most afraid of loneliness. Otherwise, he will not adopt a beast, but he will never show it.


    To bury everything in his heart is because yanzhuo doesn''t want anyone to know his secret, which is his unbearable self in his eyes.


    "I didn''t notice it before, but your name is very congenial with the dark flame!"


    "You see, you are destined to be friends."


    "It''s not just Ming Yan, there are many people. You''ve been missing for a long time. Everyone is looking for you."


    "You are not alone, we are looking forward to seeing you again..."


    Jiang Liu looks at his eyes and withdraws from the dreamland a little bit. After reading the memory in the divine sense, he will withdraw from the dreamland, and Jiang Liu makes up for a farewell to the nightmare.


    Even if it is impossible, there must be an expectation.


    Jiangliu believes that yanzhuo will arrange his future. He will not leave like this.


    And the river will also hide today''s things until the day when we meet again.


    Either way, the river will wait.


    Jiang Liu knew that Yan Huo''s departure had a lot to do with him. At that time, where would he have this idea now? Nothing was as important as the three realms and six principles.


    And he and Yan Zhuo are not friends.


    Everyone''s indifference, let the nightmare burning feel to leave is a relief.


    I don''t think it will hurt everyone.


    Jiang Liu stands under the thin shadow of yin and Yang, looking at the circle after circle of divine consciousness around him, sighing. If he has not come here, no one will know if yanzhuo is gone.


    Think of this, the river is not plain.


    One has been silent behind the help of his people, he has not a good thanks.


    For yanzhuo, he is his idol, but for himself, Jiangliu also makes friends with yanzhuo

 Chapter 3189

    Fengdu.


    At the moment, there is a man standing under the gate of Fengdu. It can be said that he dares to call the first, but he does not dare to call the second, the first male god.


    The river flows.


    Under the boundary of yin and Yang, the river was silent for a while, and finally came out of the boundary of yin and yang to Fengdu.


    In fact, Jiang Liu is also thinking, what if he is wrong?


    But he is very clear that he did not think wrong, he is very rational, the nightmare is no longer burning.


    River standing in Fengdu is also want to take a final look, nightmare burning left place, it is farewell.


    It''s just that the river can''t get into Fengdu. The only thing you can do is stand outside the gate.


    It''s dark, and the river is feeling the endless resentment inside. It''s a bit dull in his heart. This is where yanzhuo has been living, although he needs these resentments.


    But always in such a place, the mood will also be very depressed.


    No wonder he made such a choice in the end.


    "Emperor Chen Yuan


    "You come to worship my master?"


    Just as Jiangliu was standing at the gate of Fengdu, a clear female voice came from behind.


    It''s no one else. It''s the Fengdu emperor, Yuqilin, the beast''s mount.


    "Yes, I''ll see him."


    It''s not so strange that Yu Qilin can directly know what he''s coming for. He can hide some things from others, but he can''t.


    Now in Fengdu, there is no smell of nightmare. It is just covered by the border of Fengdu gate. Others will be confused, but the river will not!


    Yu Qilin was very clear about this, so he didn''t say much.


    It''s just a way to state the truth, and Yu Qilin''s tone of statement is also a little sad. I really don''t know whether it''s fate to meet the river today, because today is the death day of Fengdu emperor.


    Only Yu Qilin can remember this time


    Where there used to be Fengdu emperor, there must be this girl. Even if there was no Fengdu emperor, where he was needed, Yu Qilin went by herself.


    So we all know this little girl very well.


    She is the same as Fengdu emperor. After all, she represents Fengdu emperor.


    It''s just that Yu Qilin himself always follows a fox.


    For Jiangliu, they are all acquaintances.


    "Emperor Chen Yuan! How are you


    "Meet again..."


    Little fox is no one else. It''s the helper that Bai ran lent to Hua Sheng, Nangong Liuyue.


    At the moment to see the river, not waiting for the river to say anything, a shy face to say hello to the river.


    I don''t know. I thought it was Jiang Liu who caught him.


    In a word, the river looks inexplicable.


    But on second thought, Jiang Liu also understood that he was sorry. After all, he is following Yu Qilin now


    He has heard a lot about this. After all, he knows about Molly. Naturally, Jiangliu won''t resent Nangong Liuyue. After all, Nangong Liuyue may forget who Molly is?


    The river can only sigh that life is really wonderful.


    Who could have thought that Fengdu would have such a wonderful fate with Fox?


    According to Bai Ran''s original meaning, Nangong Liuyue is the most potential in the young generation of Fox family, and is also the most preferred successor of Bai ran in the next generation.


    Now, the fox''s favorite successor is behind the little girl


    "Indeed, I''ve heard that you''re here. I didn''t expect to meet you together!"


    "You''d better call me Jiangliu, and I''ll call you by your name. Emperor Chenyuan is in the past."

 Chapter 3190

    Jiangliu looks at Nangong Liuyue and looks at the two children calling themselves like this, just like he bullies others.


    After all, the name of emperor Chenyuan has really become the past, and now the river is standing here.


    It''s just a river.


    "In any case, I can''t call you a river, sir. You are the same generation as my master. I can''t lose my face without rules when my master is gone."


    "Sir, please!"


    "The main gate of Fengdu was sealed when my master left. The things inside could not get out, and the people outside could not get in."


    "This is the last seal left by my master. As long as there is no accident, it can last forever. I still think my master is still there..."


    "Let''s go to the back mountain. It''s the favorite place for the master. Let''s go there to worship."


    Yu Qilin bows to the river. He doesn''t ask too many questions about why the river is here. Instead, he takes the river to the place he wants to see.


    Yu Qilin knows very well that he doesn''t need to talk about people.


    Yu Qilin is very clear about what Jiang Liu wants to say.


    As for Nangong Liuyue who has been following her all the time, Yu Qilin is used to it. If she wants to follow, she can follow it. In addition, she has more company over the years.


    If it wasn''t for him, Yu Qilin might not have gone out so quickly.


    She lost her father like master. If it wasn''t for Fengdu''s leaving, Yu Qilin might have followed Fengdu.


    Yu Qilin is also the only one who can freely enter and leave Fengdu now. If anyone wants to come, they can only go to Houshan. Now, apart from Jiangliu, that is Nangong Liuyue.


    This may be the result of not demanding.


    The less demanding people are, the more lucky they are.


    Molly is crazy and betrays her master. In the end, she has nothing. Whether it''s Yu Qilin or Nangong Liuyue, they don''t know her existence, or even what she has done. Even if they do, they won''t do anything. Because they don''t care, they may say "lunatic".


    For Molly, she really became a complete joke.


    When Yu Qilin finished saying this, Nangong Liuyue on one side was very conscious. Like a housekeeper, she followed Yu Qilin to meet the river and waited for him to go in. She also followed Yu Qilin and called the river "sir."


    Seeing this, the river nodded slightly, and she couldn''t help thinking that if Bai ran saw that her fox heir had become the housekeeper behind the little girl, she would have a headache.


    But this is their fox clan''s inheritance, right?


    Fox seems romantic and affectionate, but in fact it is the most dedicated and loyal.


    Fengdu mountain.


    This is the back mountain. In fact, it is still under the hell of Fengdu. There is a towering tree rushing out of the sky from the hell. This tree already existed when Yanhuo came to Fengdu.


    At that time, the big tree seemed to wither, because it couldn''t bear the resentment below, but after the nightmare came, the big tree slowly came to life.


    And yanzhuo also likes this tree very much. It may be the only green plant in Fengdu where there is no grass.


    This is also Yu Qilin''s favorite place. She enters Fengdu from here every time.


    Maybe Yanhuo also understood, otherwise she would not have left such a door.

 Chapter 3191

    Looking at the big tree in front of the river, which leads to hell, I was shocked.


    People all know that Feng is a hell, but it''s more terrible than the eighteen layers of hell in the hand of Hades.


    It''s creepy to mention it.


    There is no grass here, but this tree alone is strange.


    It is said that this is the remains of the last Fengdu emperor.


    Now, it may be true.


    Otherwise, how could there be such a spectacle.


    "Fengdu is now all taken over by you alone. Don''t you really need help?"


    "Nightmare burns him It''s so wrong. "


    Jiang Liu stands under a big tree. After burning incense for the nightmare, he looks at the little girl with red eyes at the moment. He also feels uncomfortable.


    When yanzhuo left, the girl must be hard to accept. Although Jiangliu didn''t know much about the girl, she also knew that she used to be a child, but now she has grown up a lot. Without yanzhuo''s wings, she looks like an adult no matter she is dealing with people or her appearance


    At that time, everyone didn''t know that she made all the things by herself. She didn''t even have a funeral or a decent funeral hall.


    For Yan Huo''s work in recent years, how to say it is really wronged.


    Even if Yanhuo doesn''t like to come out, he has been guarding Fengdu for tens of thousands of years. He has not made any contribution.


    I can''t end up like this.


    Even the worship is furtive?


    River really feel a little uncomfortable


    "I can do it by myself. Fengdu has a border left by its master. As long as there is no powerful person like you inside and outside to break the taboo, the border will not break, and the devil will not come out, there is nothing I can''t stand."


    "As for what kind of worship, in my opinion, it''s just for the living. The master has died and died quietly in front of my eyes. What''s more important?"


    "Whether there is any place of worship, the funeral is the same, just like now, few people know about the master''s business..."


    "The master doesn''t want you to know, and I won''t inform you, but if you know, I will take you to worship, that''s it."


    "Besides, the owner has always liked quiet, but now he is completely quiet."


    Yu Qilin knelt down under the big tree and kowtowed a few deeply. Every year, it''s like this.


    The only thing she can do for yanzhuo now is to kowtow a few heads on her deathbed every year.


    Now, I still take a few people to worship together.


    When Yu Qilin said this, she didn''t know whether it was ironic or not, but she felt sad. She had no relatives any more. Originally, she was a lonely beast. To put it mildly, she was called a divine beast, which could change human nature.


    Such she, did not have the nightmares burning protection, she naturally could not be a child, she was not a child long ago.


    All the time, I just want my master to accompany her more.


    But it''s only five thousand years. How can it be enough?


    Now there''s nothing.


    "Don''t cry. You are like this every year. Since Fengdu emperor likes quietness, he doesn''t feel at ease if you cry here."


    Nangong Liuyue holds a handkerchief and hands it to Yu Qilin. Looking at the little girl crying, he is also sad.


    The two of them cuddle up to each other. They are stunned to see the river. With Yu Qilin''s words, the river feels that it''s not suitable to say this

 Chapter 3192

    He wanted to miss it and make up for it.


    Or anyone who comes here is thinking like this. It''s grievance to leave for the burning nightmare


    Even thinking about what to do now? Can''t you press on a little girl?


    Even if yu Qilin is 5000 years old, he must be much worse than Jiang Liu.


    In fact, it''s a lot worse.


    In the eyes of Jiang Liu and others, Yu Qilin is just a child.


    How can a child take care of such a great event as death?


    But at this moment, the river felt as if it had been taught a lesson.


    The child is not only well organized, but also very clear about his life.


    Does Jiang Liu suddenly feel inferior to a child?


    The rituals of the dead are for the living.


    Even if a respectable person has disappeared, how can he know what future generations are doing?


    There are also people like yanzhuo who don''t want to announce to the public at all. Is it really respect for him to change his way?


    Maybe it''s more disrespectful?


    You know, originally he chose to be silent and leave quietly without disturbing anyone


    "If I didn''t go to the Yin and Yang world, maybe I still don''t know that..."


    "Today is the day of death?"


    Jiang Liu agrees with Yu Qilin. He also agrees with Yu Qilin''s decision. He really feels that he has been taught a lesson. At his age, he is not as clear as the little girl.


    In fact, the river should have known for a long time that this is not their time.


    "Yes."


    "If you like, you can come here at this time of every year. I can worship with you."


    "Of course, in my heart, I would like my husband to come, but intellectually, I don''t want him, because if he comes more often, we all know that."


    Yu Qilin wiped away her tears. Over the years, accompanied by Nangong Liuyue, she has come out.


    But every year on this day, she is still a little sad, after all, after death, just know what death is.


    Some things don''t really happen to you. You never know how sad it is.


    She is also a flesh and blood existence.


    When we all know, the original idea of the master, continue to adhere to the meaning is not big, he just want to quiet, decent leave.


    Yu Qilin can agree rationally, but he is a little uncomfortable.


    That''s why I have to say something to the river.


    After all, there are no impermeable walls in the world. One has two


    In the end, there will only be more and more.


    "You are so contradictory, but I am also contradictory."


    "Let it be."


    "When it''s time to know, everyone will know."


    "Don''t you think so?"


    "After the worship, I''ll leave. Take care. If you need anything, go to Shili Chunfeng to find me. Although you are much older than my daughter, you have the same temperament. Ruirui also likes to make friends."


    Jiang Liu said with a light smile, it can be regarded as a way to ease the dullness here.


    And he really has a lot of things to do, looking for a solution to seal the magic amulet in the Yin and Yang world. The night is not over, he ran out first.


    This meeting should also go back. If you don''t go back, the dark flame will find that he is not in the Yin and Yang world at all.


    "I remember, more sir!"


    Yu Qilin didn''t talk too much with Jiang Liu, and he bowed his head slightly to see him off.


    Maybe it''s because someone finally found out about her master this year. Yu Qilin is a lot more relaxed

 Chapter 3193

    Some things have been pressed by herself, no matter what, she is very heavy.


    But no matter how heavy it is, there will be new people to help her share it.


    Besides, this person is not someone else, but the river, her master''s idol. If such a person knows everything about him, surely the master will be very happy, right?


    "Mr. Jiang, stay."


    When the river came to the outside gate, a male voice came from behind.


    In Fengdu hell, where there are only three people, the man who is speaking is not someone else, but Nangong Liuyue.


    I saw Nangong Liuyue trot for two steps, walked to the river side, slightly bowed and saluted, with an expression of some desire to talk and stop, of course, some embarrassed.


    This is quite different from the Nangong Liuyue I saw before Jiangliu.


    River even some dare not confirm, this really Nangong Liuyue.


    At that time, in the spring breeze of Shili, Nangong Liuyue accepted Bai Ran''s instructions and stayed in the spring breeze of Shili to take care of Hua Sheng. He was still very cold and didn''t say much.


    I''m very careful in my duty, and I don''t care about anything else.


    He has a cool manner, and he is also devoted to cultivation. Now?


    if it is as like as two peas and two faces, and indeed no easy to do, Jiang must really wonder who is the boy who is suddenly shy and shy.


    When Yu Qilin talks with Jiang Liu, Nangong Liuyue always stands by quietly, accompanies him and never talks much.


    Maybe it is also because of this that he can stay with Yu Qilin until now.


    Otherwise he would have been driven away.


    "You want me to keep your whereabouts secret?"


    Jiangliu looks at Nangong Liuyue''s shy appearance and directly replaces him and speaks out.


    Because when he said that, Jiang Liu worried that the day would break.


    What''s more, it''s better for a man to have a good time.


    "Exactly!"


    "Mr. Jiang If you can, please don''t tell the emperor of heaven about my business here? Or other people, I don''t want to go back to fox! If the emperor of heaven knows, he will definitely let me go back. I.... "


    "You can see that there is no one around Kirin now. If I am leaving, she..."


    Nangong Liuyue looks a little impatient. In recent years, for people like them, it certainly doesn''t matter. With a flick of a finger, but for a person who is traumatized in his heart, every minute is suffering.


    Endless suffering.


    Both physically and psychologically.


    When Fengdu Emperor just left, Yu Qilin fainted several times. He had no hope of life at all. He seemed to have lost the meaning of living.


    Nangong Liuyue actually understands the loss of such an important person.


    At the beginning, it was love at first sight, but it also started from the heart, as well as the protection of a weak person.


    Sometimes, it doesn''t make sense to like it.


    The heart at the moment of meeting is the feeling that Nangong Liuyue never had.


    Before, he thought he liked to practice. When he met Yu Qilin, he found that life was more than practice.


    In fact, the so-called love at first sight is just an excuse. It has nothing to do with appearance. Besides, Nangong Liuyue is always confident about her beauty.


    After all, the beauty of the fox clan has never been a legend.


    But Nangong Liuyue didn''t expect that she would be defeated in beauty one day.


    Just as he likes Yu Qilin without reason, Yu Qilin can also like other people without reason

 Chapter 3194

    The more confident things are, the more they will bend over your confidence.


    This is a bug.


    There is no reason at all. If everything can be known earlier, maybe Nangong Liuyue will stop the emergence of the river?


    But Nangong Liuyue also knows where he can stop some things.


    It''s like he knows Yu Qilin, and even likes Yu Qilin uncontrollably.


    Where did Nangong Liuyue think that he would just send a message to Fengdu and directly take his whole life in?


    "I don''t have to tell anyone, but have you forgotten that you went to the human world before?"


    "If Bai ran wanted to know, he would have known..."


    "Young man, as long as it''s your choice, go ahead. It doesn''t matter."


    "Don''t be crazy and waste the youth!"


    "I mean, whether you''re a fox or a human, it''s the same, and experience is just as important..."


    Jiangliu patted Nangong Liuyue on the shoulder, with a heavy tone.


    People''s life expectancy is certainly great, but in their eyes, centenary is just a few moments.


    Cherish the present is the most important, do not let the future regret.


    If he knew his feelings for Huasheng when he was young, maybe he would not have experienced so much?


    But the same, there will be a lot less unforgettable heat.


    It''s just that what they want now is such plain little happiness.


    And this kind of happiness, Jiangliu and Huasheng really experienced a long time before they came to this stage.


    As for those experiences, they are not simple ones.


    If you can, Jiangliu really hopes that people who are happy can live together happily, without any twists and turns to them.


    But what Jiangliu didn''t expect is that in the near future, he will feel desperate because of the love and hatred of the children


    It can only be said that he really doesn''t understand the world of young people.


    It''s just that no matter it''s Jiangliu or Nangong Liuyue, it''s unexpected.


    "Thank you, Mr. Jiang."


    "I remember that I will live up to my expectations, let alone against my will."


    "As for the emperor of heaven, if you find it, it''s better to be later. The fox clan also has many excellent companions. I believe the emperor of heaven won''t care about it!"


    "Qilin''s state is much better, especially today. At this time in previous years, she can''t cry for herself, as if she had been forgotten by the world, like an orphan."


    "I can understand her feelings very well, because I was a child and I was myself. I was the fox emperor, which is now the emperor of heaven! Taking me in, I have a home. Now I just want to accompany her out of this period when she has lost her only dependence... "


    Nangong Liuyue understood the meaning of Jiangliu, and she was also moved. Who could have thought that she would be pacified by Emperor Chenyuan in the past?


    He even said it with all his heart. Anyway, his life is really worth it.


    Besides, now let him go back, Nangong Liuyue can''t rest assured. She has been with her for so long, and now she can''t leave anyway.


    You can''t do anything halfway.


    And he didn''t want to go, he didn''t want to miss the heart of his youth.


    If you don''t fight for it now, Nangong Liuyue will regret it.


    He can''t give up like this.


    Besides, the successor of the fox clan, Nangong Liuyue feels that he is really not suitable. He doesn''t have the leadership ability


    And he didn''t want to be trapped in one place, because he knew that Yu Qilin would not stay with him forever.

 Chapter 3195

    The reason why I''m sure of it is that, firstly, Yu Qilin''s mind is out, she is still young, and secondly, most importantly, she doesn''t love!


    Now Yu Qilin doesn''t like him.


    Can let him stay, but also because of a company, two people together for a long time, and also in her most vulnerable time, no one will have the heart to drive away that accompany.


    Especially a man with nothing.


    Nangong Liuyue knows this very well, just like Yu Qilin.


    But it''s also dangerous. If Nangong Liuyue doesn''t let Yu Qilin fall in love with her before she meets the person who moves her, their one-sided relationship will be over.


    What he wants is not only company, but also Yu Qilin''s response.


    And what Yu Qilin can give now is only friendship with each other, without any feelings.


    Finally, the river left, and there was no more talk between the two men. One was to hope that he would cherish the present, and the other was to envy that he could have a two-way love.


    When you are envious of other people, other people are envious of you.


    After Jiang Liu left, he didn''t deliberately publicize anything and put all these things down for the time being, because there was no news in one night, which only means that Hua Sheng should have failed.


    Since it''s useless, he needs to continue to search under the Yin and Yang world.


    In fact, a lot of times, the river is also very helpless. According to his ability with Huasheng, there are really few rivals. It should be very simple to untie the magic talisman on Hualin''s mother and son.


    It''s the same with another spell.


    It''s just that the difficulty lies in the fact that the charm is arranged by Huasheng himself, which is equal to the strength of Huasheng, and even needs someone who is stronger than Huasheng to touch this magic charm.


    It''s hard to find such a person. After all, Huasheng is not the same as Huasheng before, but it''s easy to find. The river is just one.


    But this is not the end, but also to do in the charm to untie, the body does not damage, this is not only need spiritual repair, small wounds can, just touch such uncontrollable things is very difficult.


    Now what everyone is looking for is a way to replace the magic talisman, but also to make Hua Lin''s mother and son live like normal people.


    As long as this is solved, all the problems will be solved. After all, there is a flame in the underworld, which can reduce the number of years.


    It''s just a good idea. It hasn''t been reached yet.


    The Huasheng family is divided into three places. Everyone is trying to find a way, but no one has found it.


    Heaven.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "Why can''t I get in? Do you want to do something? It''s been a long time! "


    "I tell you, Lao Shuling, don''t go too far. This is not ordinary people, but the daughter of emperor Chenyuan. If something happens to her, be careful that you will turn to ashes!"


    "Jiangxinrui? Do you have a reaction? "


    "Don''t you scare me? It''s not fun at all! Don''t cry... "


    Thick thick already anxious don''t know how to do well, whole person completely can''t sit still, round river heart pistil run back and forth.


    From time to time, he took the old book spirits around him and asked what was wrong. Of course, he added some coercion


    After all, Jiang Xinrui is now in the test, which is arranged by the book spirit in Jiang Xinrui''s hand.


    Nongnong can''t get in, so he has to be worried.


    At the beginning, he didn''t worry about the test of a dreamland. Every book spirit would do it. He was famous for looking for someone who was predestined.

 Chapter 3196

    But in fact, it''s a tosser!


    The people tossed happy, the book spirit feel satisfied, this will be released.


    If at ordinary times, it doesn''t matter how to toss him, thick also won''t care, just now is jiangxinrui.


    She was a little girl. She didn''t know what the dreamland was like. On her first day, she went to heaven to read a book and found a way. Then she met the most difficult book spirit.


    Now, according to the time concept of the human world, it''s already night. It''s almost six hours since Jiang Xinrui was trapped. How can nongnong not be in a hurry?


    If it wasn''t for the book spirits around him, he would have gone to find someone.


    He didn''t dare to break in with brute force, for fear of hurting Jiang Xinrui, because he didn''t know where Jiang Xinrui was going now. In case he was in the critical moment, he would be broken as soon as he went in?


    So what?


    Of course, what I hate more at this time is that my mana is too poor. If I''m stronger, I''ll be stronger, just like my brother Tiandi, or my parents


    The strength is not enough, how to save?


    It''s not the most important thing even if he takes himself in. The terrible thing is that he may take himself in now, and then he can''t save Jiang Xinrui.


    Nongnong knew this very well, so he didn''t break in rationally. He could only wait for Jiang Xinrui to break out by himself.


    In fact, the environment given by the book spirit is fatal, but it can torture and crush your heart.


    Sometimes losing your heart is more important than anything else.


    What''s more, brother Tiandi can''t let people down if he gives people to him so safely.


    Nongnong doesn''t want Jiang Xinrui to have an accident!


    "I said Xiao nongnong, you are holding on!"


    "Who is Xiaorui? Can we really trap her with the fantasy test given by the spirit of books? "


    "That''s it


    "It''s 80% because she doesn''t want to come out, so we''ll wait patiently!"


    "So you can rest assured that she will be OK. Anyway, Jiang Xinrui also has spiritual power to protect her body. What are you afraid of?"


    "It''s inexhaustible. There''s only a source of aura. This is heaven. There''s her nutrient solution everywhere. It''s OK!"


    ¡­¡­


    The first few old scholars around him, led by the chronicles of all things, chirped in his ears.


    I don''t know. I think it''s a good swallow.


    I can''t stop talking.


    He pushed back the spirit that had endured to the limit, but it was obvious that some of them didn''t have the strength, or the strength. These little spirits who didn''t have the entity couldn''t press the spirit at all.


    "If I''m listening to you, I''m a fool. She''s like this. How can I do it?"


    "Jiangxinrui? happy? I''m here to save you. Although I dare not rush in, I can find someone. "


    "I''ll hold you to find brother Tiandi. He must have a way. It''s really not good. There are our parents. They must be able to do it!"


    "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have waited so long If anything happens to you, I''ll... "


    Thick can endure to now already was the biggest leeway, got up to want to hold the river heart core to leave this, the tone all took to cry the cavity.


    Of course, I didn''t cry out. I could hold back anyway.


    But the tearful look in those eyes is really I still feel sorry for you


    It''s just that the old scholars dare not say this, because with the growing up of nongnong, no one can say this except their parents


    Otherwise thick but really easy to "irritable"!

 Chapter 3197

    "Don''t make me happy!"


    Just as nongnong was about to pick up Jiang Xinrui and leave, the book spirits around him couldn''t stop him. He really wanted to follow him, but he didn''t want to hear Jiang Xinrui''s voice suddenly.


    Don''t make me happy Although the tone is not very good, with some cold, even distance, but at least can prove that this person can speak.


    As long as you open your mouth, you will be out of the dreamland.


    "Joy? No, Xinrui


    "Are you all right?"


    "How are you feeling?"


    "What on earth did you meet?"


    "How could it take so long?"


    "You keep talking? Let''s go to my brother Tiandi and let him show you? "


    When nongnong heard Jiang Xinrui speak, he didn''t care what she said. He was relieved in an instant.


    At least it proves that there is a way out.


    Nongnong really thought she couldn''t get out


    And nongnong insists on the action just now, embracing Jiang Xinrui, but now he is holding Jiang Xinrui''s hand, feeling Jiang Xinrui''s body state with his not strong hands.


    When I feel that Jiang Xinrui''s heartbeat is very unstable, my heart will jump to my throat.


    "Nongnong, shut up and let Jiang Xinrui talk."


    "That''s right. Why didn''t you know you could say that before?"


    "How are you, Xiao Rui? What did the old book spirit arrange for you? Have you been trapped for so long? "


    "Yes, what about the old book spirit? Can''t it be that the fantasy hasn''t broken yet? Normally speaking, once the fantasy of the book spirit arrangement is solved, the book spirit will appear. This strange talk, the book spirit really answers this strange talk, the whole strange book spirit? "


    The records of all things and a few books chirp together, which makes Jiang Xinrui have a headache.


    But she just frowned slightly.


    "I said, don''t call me joy. The name is no longer there. Can you remember it? Do you understand? "


    Jiang Xinrui frowned slightly and looked directly at the thick water beside her.


    Tone with serious, as if today do not say a clear, can not say other.


    Even a little aggressive.


    Jiang Xinrui''s words, a few old scholars add thick, are stunned.


    Not only because of Jiang Xinrui''s words, but also because of the tone.


    For no one can think of, the first second is still good, you and I are good friends, hand in hand to go together, the result of the next second into this?


    Cold words?


    But is it a name or a nickname? What''s wrong with a nickname between good friends?


    Isn''t his name always called by everyone?


    "I I understand. I know... "


    "Can I call you Xinrui later?"


    Thick some uneasy ask Jiang Xinrui''s consent.


    He didn''t know what happened to Jiang Xinrui, but on second thought, maybe he was hit too hard today. After all, he was in a bad mood because he was trapped in an unknown environment.


    Girls are in a bad mood. Everything is bad. I understand that when his sister is in a bad mood, he is very careful, because the pressure is always low.


    "I don''t have a nickname. I haven''t had it for a long time. Besides, my own nickname should be called by my family. It shouldn''t be called by anyone everywhere. I don''t know. I think it''s very strange that nongnong is your name."


    "You are no longer a child. You are still a boy. You are too beautiful. If you don''t have a strong name, you will still hear a lot of words you don''t want to hear!"

 Chapter 3198

    Jiang Xinrui coldly strong looking at thick, as if don''t say a, so today can''t end.


    Although some old scholars are skinny, they don''t have many skins. They especially look at people''s faces. Once something goes wrong, it changes immediately.


    They are more honest than each other for fear of getting into trouble.


    Especially can distinguish good from bad, the most important thing is that the book spirit can feel the emotions of the people around, as long as you feel that the other party is really angry, and even feel that the other party''s strong, one by one that is more honest.


    Jiangxinrui is a spiritual harvester, especially when the spiritual power is significant. In addition, jiangxinrui doesn''t choose to hide, so the book spirits around have long known what kind of person jiangxinrui is.


    Now here is the heaven. For Jiang Xinrui, it''s really like a fish in water. The spiritual power can be absorbed everywhere.


    The spirit of the book can also feel the power of Jiang Xinrui. No matter which one, it will be honest. At the beginning, it''s just for fun and active atmosphere. After all, the spirit of the book has been holding on for many years.


    Few people play with them.


    But they''re very measured.


    Just like now, Jiang Xinrui has changed his attitude. One by one, he doesn''t fly, and he doesn''t learn from swallows. All of them have become quails.


    In order to show the image, these old scholars without entity even turned into quails, and the thieves were clever.


    Jiang Xinrui saw this, with a strong air pressure also slightly closed some, because she really did not want to hear around there are several voices in this non-stop.


    The copy hurt her brain.


    Originally, Jiang Xinrui is very upset now, and her whole heart is not stable. She is restless. If it is not for this time, there are still people around, Jiang Xinrui really wants to shout out and vent her anger.


    If it wasn''t for leaving the dreamland, the mood didn''t go out in time, and Jiang Xinrui couldn''t help changing her tone to her side.


    But that''s what she always wanted to say. The name "joy" has long been a thing of the past. She''s gone with Chang''an


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to be mentioned, but also doesn''t want to be mentioned by anyone.


    People around will not mention, but some people at home because they do not remember, and remember, only thick will call it.


    As for thick name, Jiang Xinrui is sincere. It''s not his fault to be beautiful, but it''s not easy to grow up like him.


    It''s not easy to be beautiful.


    No one can compare, but this is not accurate, because everyone''s looks are different categories, just like the river, it is 760 degrees no dead angle handsome, can also be said to be 24 K gold pure handsome.


    It can be said that according to a man''s point of view, he can be called the first beautiful man.


    Thick belongs to the category of beauty.


    How beautiful can a man be? This may be a kind of unconvinced speech when you don''t see thick, but when you really see it, you know that a man can be beautiful to your bones.


    When nongnong first came to Tianjie, many supernatural soldiers and even Xian''e thought that this child must be a woman disguised as a man. They even went to Nong''s side and told him that this was the most unsuccessful woman disguised as a man


    And thick thick also don''t want to be looked at like this, so often with murderous, also can be less looked at.


    Now Jiang Xinrui said, he thought, let''s change the name, maybe it can really be different?

 Chapter 3199

    "Then I''ll listen to you. I''ll call it Chifeng when I introduce to others later! And you will call me Chifeng in the future


    Chifeng looks at Jiang Xinrui seriously. Although she looks at Jiang Xinrui, it''s like asking for praise, she still doesn''t have any expression. Then Chifeng looks at the old scholars around, with a little warning in her eyes. Don''t call them wrong in the future.


    In fact, the old book spirit is the one who owes the most. He shouts "thick" and shouts "thick", but he has to add a small one?


    Of course, Chifeng will not be really angry because of this.


    After all, he is a devil with a good temper, which is generally acknowledged.


    Although the old God of heaven has mentioned that he wants to drive nongnong back, after all, what''s the matter with a demon going in and out of heaven freely?


    You know, this is heaven.


    But because today''s heaven is dominated by Bai ran, he is not like those children of the heaven family before, but to yield.


    White dye is not satisfied with the dry!


    It''s OK to be dissatisfied with his policies, but you need to come up with an opinion that can move him, otherwise it''s still up to him.


    As for where to be unconvinced, if you have any opinions, you can solve them by force when necessary!


    Bai ran was not afraid of beating or casualties, because he knew that it was better to scrape off the rotten meat with some strength and blood than to let the rotten meat go through to the end.


    So no one dares to brag all the time about Chifeng. Besides, he has a strong and gentle temperament. He is not a troublemaker until he takes the initiative to provoke. He is also peaceful.


    It''s just that we can''t do it now. Jiang Xinrui seems to set rules for Chifeng, and Chifeng also eats this.


    "Are you in a better mood?"


    "Xinrui, what did you meet in the strange talking book spirit? How do you make your emotions look like this? "


    "You say it, I can analyze it for you?"


    "Of course, if you don''t want to say it, don''t say it. I don''t want to force you. I hope you don''t stay in New China. I feel that you are in a very unstable mood now. You can tell me what happens to you. We are friends."


    With these words, Chifeng looks up and asks Jiang Xinrui if she is in a better mood.


    After all, it''s not the same. How long have you been in the dreamland of a Book Spirit? It''s already overtime. Chifeng is really afraid of what''s wrong with Jiang Xinrui.


    He thought that he would not encounter any problems if he was here all the time. Besides, it was just a library. What could he do?


    But now it''s really a lesson from reality.


    Chifeng can''t belittle any of the book spirits in it.


    But Chifeng really didn''t expect a Book Spirit?


    What kind of fairyland has been set up to make jiangxinrui like this?


    Six hours, it''s changed?


    My attitude towards him has also changed. I don''t know if I will change my attitude towards him in the future?


    So Chifeng is a little uneasy.


    "I''m fine. I''m just out of it for a while. I''m not used to it. You don''t have to blame yourself."


    "Remember, if something happens to me, it has nothing to do with you. I''m going to enter myself, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    "And you don''t have to talk so much at a time. If a man talks, just be concise. Just talk about the main point and don''t talk nonsense."


    "And for these six hours, have you always been by my side? Didn''t you keep looking for books? "


    Jiang Xinrui heard Chifeng''s words, and her uneasy expression made her feel more depressed. She may need some pleasant emotions to exaggerate.

 Chapter 3200

    If there is no one in a good mood, Jiang Xinrui is depressed now. With the surrounding environment and the endless sea of books, she can''t see the end. It''s like she can''t see the hope. Just like her dreamland, Jiang Xinrui''s heart is even more depressed.


    In addition, the people around her, including several old scholars, were very nervous. Jiang Xinrui knew that it was caring, but she felt like something was pressing her heart.


    It''s under pressure all the time.


    It''s hard for her to come out now. As for asking about books, it''s also the way to find out. Jiang Xinrui hasn''t forgotten what she needs to do, or what she needs to find.


    She still remembers about her mother. It''s also because of her concern for her mother that she came out


    As for the things in the dreamland, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t intend to tell anyone.


    Even if they are forced to ask, they will not say.


    Today''s event, all the things I met here, Jiang Xinrui will always be deeply buried in my heart.


    Today''s life has been on the right track, as long as the problem of Hualin mother and son is solved safely, there will be no problem at all.


    Then their family will have no problem.


    All the hidden problems have been solved, some things let it go.


    She won''t mention it, she won''t be mentioned.


    Not to mention it.


    "Xiaoruirui, how can you be so terrible after you walk out of the dreamland?"


    "Right? Why? I''m afraid to talk. Where''s the strange talking spirit? Let the culprit come out... "


    "Return our tender jiangxinrui!"


    ¡­¡­


    All things annals a few look at Jiang Xinrui start to thick, no, should be Chifeng all say such words, this is equivalent to let people directly shut up, in the heart is not strong.


    That Chifeng said so much because she was worried about her?


    As a result, no good words, all lessons? accuse? Another name change?


    What''s the situation.


    It''s not just the gentle River core that has disappeared, but even the former thick one has become Chifeng.


    After that, a few old book spirits secretly flew to the strange book, intending to find out the book spirits there, although their voice was very small just now.


    But this does not affect, Jiang Xinrui can see their behavior, in a few old book spirit contact all strange talk around, Jiang Xinrui a hold that book in the hand.


    "There''s nothing to ask. I''ve already said that I just didn''t deal with my emotions well in the dreamland."


    "This book is mine now. No one has the right to read it. It has already been recognized. I will go to the emperor of heaven to explain that he will give this book to me."


    Jiang Xinrui holds the book that let her enter the dreamland, with a resolute expression.


    Since she has decided not to mention it to anyone, she will not show it to anyone.


    In this case, the book can only be taken away by her.


    Otherwise everything will be unknown.


    Jiang Xinrui will not leave such hidden danger to himself.


    Even if Tiandi bairan doesn''t let her take it away, she can only use her own way. Anyway, she won''t give it to others.


    Not even Shuling.


    In fact, people only feel the state of Jiang Xinrui, but they don''t feel that the spirit of this book is to come up with, but not to come out.


    Not because I don''t want to, but because Jiang Xinrui doesn''t give up.


    Jiang Xinrui has firmly sealed this book.


    Although the spirit of the book is trapped in their own books, no problem, but it can not freely access their own home, how to see is how strange!

 Chapter 3201

    Besides, such a strange thing was made by Jiang Xinrui?


    That''s even more weird!


    It''s just that no one can explain this strange situation.


    "Stop it."


    "I''ve been guarding you. I''m worried about your problems. I underestimated you. Here..."


    "It''s my fault. It''s my duty to help you find books."


    Chifeng felt that Jiang Xinrui''s state was not right now, and she didn''t force it. She had a lot of words.


    No matter what, I can''t say it now. I''ll finish it as short as I can.


    You know, this is his progress.


    After all, I used to talk.


    Habit of this kind of thing, where can be changed overnight.


    Chifeng thinks it''s right to stay here. He can''t watch the situation of Jiang Xinrui change. Why don''t he go to find a book?


    Although we know that Jiang Xinrui''s life is not in danger, we can''t really ignore it.


    Chifeng thought that if Huasheng came, she would also say to put things in her hands first. After all, no matter what she did, she should have a priority.


    Chifeng knows this very well.


    But now it''s obvious that it''s not the time to make it clear with Jiang Xinrui. There''s no good theory.


    Now is according to Jiang Xinrui said is right, after all, only in this way can the fastest pacify her mood.


    When Chi Feng said this, she directly stretched out her hand and pulled back the old book spirits who wanted to fight for the change of Jiang Xinrui.


    Then they were thrown on the other side.


    Obviously, I want them to have fun.


    Don''t make trouble here. Chifeng knows that they also care about him. But anyway, let''s pull Jiang Xinrui''s emotion back first.


    Chifeng''s hand has been on Jiang Xinrui''s arm, feeling her state, in a very excited, even a little excited, but it can''t be denied that there is suppressed anger.


    Chifeng doesn''t understand why it''s like this, but he knows that Jiang Xinrui won''t look like this for no reason.


    Since she has been asking her, she did not answer, and even changed the topic.


    That Chi Feng also clear, this is don''t want to say.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to say that Chifeng won''t go against her meaning.


    He also knows that not asking is the best respect.


    Although he''s a bit slow, he still knows what enough is.


    And the old book spirits, looking at Chifeng changed appearance, one by one also don''t make, after all, they are really can tell when to do what.


    They are usually told to shut up, that is with a little connivance.


    Although I don''t think so on the surface, I still hope they can continue to say it in my heart.


    After all, it''s better to say something from others.


    They don''t know how to communicate, but they can tell right from wrong.


    Serious or joking.


    They can tell this clearly.


    So when Chi Feng finished saying this, several old book spirits, headed by Yi Wanzhi, flew back to their books.


    That''s really super cute.


    It''s more sincere than those quails just now.


    At this moment, Jiang Xinrui felt quiet at last.


    It turns out that the world can still be like this.


    But for Chifeng''s attitude, Jiang Xinrui is still slightly sour. She didn''t mean to, but didn''t ease up for a while.


    Jiangxinrui some don''t know how to say, can only close your eyes, relax again.


    "Chifeng..."

 Chapter 3202

    When Chifeng let go of jiangxinrui and was ready to get up and look for the sea of books, he was caught by jiangxinrui?


    Chifeng''s eyebrows and eyes wrinkled slightly. Of course, it''s not that she was unhappy, but she didn''t know what Jiang Xinrui wanted to do?


    He really can''t stand his little heart today.


    You know, for hundreds of years, Chifeng has never been so helpless.


    More are helpless.


    He doesn''t understand the girl''s mind. Is it really so hard to guess?


    In contrast, he suddenly felt that his sister''s little temper was not a problem.


    Although every time when she is in a bad mood, it''s also very scary, but it''s OK for her to send it out. It''s usually made in the border area, and then it''s OK.


    It''s fast.


    It''s also very simple.


    But Jiang Xinrui, Chifeng doesn''t know what else she should do to make the little girl relax?


    He is really confused now.


    In addition to this sudden cry of temper, Chifeng really has some neurasthenia.


    "What''s the matter? If you have anything to do, just say, don''t do it like this. I will do what I can do! "


    "But there are preconditions. We can''t violate morality and the safety of my family!"


    Chifeng is very principled.


    It''s not that he doesn''t believe in Jiang Xinrui, it''s just that Jiang Xinrui of this meeting is very abnormal and unstable.


    Who knows what she''ll say later?


    He can do anything for his friends. This is the morality that his father has given him since childhood. He understands that a man should have responsibility and responsibility.


    You can''t lose your sense at any time.


    The most important thing for him is the safety of his family, which is certain.


    This is what Chifeng can''t touch.


    As long as these two points are not involved, Chifeng will try her best to do it.


    But he how also didn''t expect, river heart core unexpectedly open mouth to want his life?


    At that moment, Chifeng felt that she might be auditory hallucination, so her brain automatically blocked and chose not to hear.


    "What did you say? Can you say that again? "


    "Jiang Xinrui, you want my life?"


    "You''re going to kill me? It''s not because I said a few more words, is it? "


    Chifeng just looked at jiangxinrui unbelievably.


    Just that sound, the voice is very small, Chi Feng really hope that he heard wrong, why does Jiang Xinrui suddenly want to kill him?


    Because he''s so beautiful?


    I don''t think so. After all, she''s beautiful.


    Besides, beauty is not a crime?


    Also, he may have talked a little more, but now he is trying to reduce it as much as possible.


    To tell you the truth, after Jiang Xinrui finished speaking, his words suddenly reduced a lot.


    What else do you want?


    Anyway, it takes time for him to do something?


    After all, he is not a human robot.


    You can do whatever you want.


    "When did I say I was going to kill you?"


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Chifeng staring at him, looks up at him a little uncomfortable, and then takes Chifeng''s hand, with his strength, directly stands up.


    Standing face to face in this way, Jiang Xinrui is less than Chifeng''s chest, which is a little short.


    Still need to look up to.


    Jiang Xinrui is a little tired, but after all, she has been growing for hundreds of years, which is nothing.


    But Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know that demons will grow tall when they grow up, which is their final height. In that case, it''s not just about their chest


    Now no matter how the height difference, or does not prevent Jiang Xinrui speak clearly.


    "You didn''t admit what you just said?"

 Chapter 3203

    Chifeng can''t believe it any more. The person who doesn''t admit what he said is Jiang Xinrui!


    Then Chifeng didn''t want to argue with Jiang Xinrui any more. She directly reached out to take the book in Jiang Xinrui''s hand, that is to say, let Jiang Xinrui become such a book.


    Chifeng wants to have a good look. What kind of dreamland can make people like this?


    He doesn''t want to talk to Jiang Xinrui any more. If he continues to theorize, maybe he will die here. So when Jiang Xinrui makes another move, Chifeng must figure out what happened.


    But this already returned to respective books of old book spirit people, hear Jiang Xin Rui and Chi Feng''s words, two words don''t say, once again all fly out, together to go out.


    Now they can ignore so many, one by one, there are two secretly ready to run away to report, in case Jiang Xinrui really can''t control himself to Chifeng, let alone Chifeng himself, they can''t stop these books.


    It''s OK for them to create some complicated problems, but you don''t have to think about the real fight, no one can.


    And Chifeng is a devil, and his cultivation is also a devil Qi. Jiang Xinrui''s aura can just restrain him.


    This is a battlefield in which Jiang Xinrui unilaterally declared victory without fighting.


    So it''s no wonder these old scholars are worried.


    Two people good, can''t because of a dreamland directly want to kill each other, besides this is your river heart pistil unilateral kill?


    "Come back to me!"


    Jiang Xinrui saw that there were two old book spirits going out, which was not good. In addition, Chifeng was still robbing the book, so the whole person was not a little speechless.


    Later, he could only use some spirit power. First, he escaped from Chifeng''s fight, and then quickly hit out a spirit power to stop the two old book spirits running out from the opposite side.


    I saw Jiang Xinrui''s palm closed slightly, and the two old spirits who wanted to report seemed to be controlled. Don''t pull them back.


    And the rest of those old book spirit, also soon by jiangxinrui control.


    As the old scholars thought, one-sided group fighting


    No, it can also be called killing?


    "It''s over..."


    "None of them ran out. They were all caught!"


    "What else can I say, little girl? You can''t cross the river and tear down the bridge. Although we didn''t find a solution for you, we brought you happiness. How can we not kill us all?"


    "That''s right. Just now, my friend, we are going to kill people. You are unreasonable..."


    A few old book spirit are placed in the bosom of Chi Feng, a more than a grievance of shout.


    I don''t know what Jiang Xinrui really did


    And Chi Feng is from that will fight for the appearance of the book, calm a lot.


    Quietly leaning on the bookshelf, he didn''t know what Jiang Xinrui wanted to do.


    He now hopes that Jiang Xinrui can give him a reasonable explanation.


    If this explanation is unreasonable, he can only say that he has accepted his fate


    He couldn''t fight.


    Plus, it''s heaven. Who would have thought that someone would kill him here


    Besides, is this man still his good friend?


    It doesn''t make sense.


    So this meeting, Chifeng calms down and calms the restless old scholars, waiting for Jiang Xinrui''s reply.


    "I''ve been so quiet for a long time, didn''t I speak?"


    "Noisy, do not give me a chance to speak!"


    Jiang Xinrui looked around, and finally it''s time to shut up, and then he began to answer!

 Chapter 3204

    "I said I want the Phoenix heart of Chifeng!"


    "The book spirit gives me a solution. As long as I eat the Phoenix heart, I can not only untie the magic talisman, but also repair my festering body, just like ordinary people!"


    "Still..."


    As soon as Jiang Xinrui finished speaking, the records of all things couldn''t bear it at first, and the sound was like going to explode, shouting at Jiang Xinrui.


    "You are a black hearted girl. Chifeng is so kind to you. Even if you don''t like him to be a friend, you don''t want his life, do you?"


    "You said you didn''t want to kill Chifeng?"


    "Can you live without your heart?"


    If it wasn''t for Jiang Xinrui''s spiritual power to control these old book spirits, they would be up now.


    That''s the way I want to eat jiangxinrui.


    I can''t accept Jiang Xinrui''s words at all.


    And Chifeng''s mind is also responding to this sentence. At the beginning, Jiang Xinrui called him Chifeng, and then he said, "Chifeng, you don''t have to help me. I''ve found a way. Fenghuang''s heart can solve all this!"


    Now Jiang Xinrui repeated it again. He heard it more clearly. His body trembled slightly. It was angry!


    "Don''t want to kill me, want Phoenix heart?"


    "There are only three Phoenix in the world, one is my mother, one is my twin sister, and the last one is me!"


    "Since you don''t want to kill me, do you want to kill the two most important women for me


    Chifeng''s voice was trembling, not a little.


    He can''t believe this is what Jiang Xinrui said. He just looked at her with his eyes.


    Chifeng is waiting for Jiang Xinrui to continue. He wants to see what she can say.


    "Phoenix heart is really the best solution!"


    "But it''s a coincidence that a phoenix heart can only save one person!"


    "Do you think I''ll kill you and then your family?"


    Jiang Xinrui''s words were interrupted, but she didn''t get angry. She was a little sad about Chifeng''s query, so she even changed her tone. It''s hard to avoid that she was a bit of weird!


    Didn''t you just say it was a friend?


    Since we are friends, is that how we trust each other?


    It''s not enough to be suspicious?


    No, it should be said that Chifeng doesn''t trust her at all!


    Even if it''s her mother who has to be saved now, she can''t really kill two innocent Fenghuang, can she?


    Not to mention how her mother would hate her, her father would not forgive her, and she could not do it herself!


    A man should have a bottom line!


    Besides, this phoenix is still his friend!


    She can''t do it with a heart of stone, can she?


    "I don''t know what you''re going to do!"


    "But listen to your tone, I still feel that there is only one phoenix left in our family. Shall I thank you?"


    Chifeng certainly heard Jiang Xinrui''s tone, but he was really flustered now, and his tone was not good.


    The key is from his point of view, they are all Phoenix, you need two phoenix to take heart, how can he not rush?


    From one to two, three in all!


    That''s good. It''s endangered.


    Chifeng''s eyes are not red any more. Now he can''t help beating people.


    He has a good temper, but it doesn''t mean he can hurt his family!


    Think of what he just said, do not violate morality, do not hurt family, he will help!


    Now it''s good. They don''t want a little

 Chapter 3205

    Chifeng''s mood can''t be described in words. In a word, he is really super.


    He really takes Jiang Xinrui as a friend. How can it be like this now? Chifeng couldn''t help thinking, what would have happened if he hadn''t told Jiang Xinrui that his family was a phoenix?


    After all, they are the only Phoenix species in the world!


    "You should thank me!"


    "I didn''t want your life!"


    "In your eyes, am I such a person? Will you kill the innocent for your own selfish desire? Even at heart? "


    Jiang Xinrui''s eyes are also with heartache, especially looking at Chifeng with alert eyes, Jiang Xinrui is really hurt.


    No one knows what she met in that dreamland.


    What have you done to keep Chifeng!


    Jiang Xinrui was shocked when she found that Phoenix heart was the best solution. Unless she was crazy, how could she dig Chifeng''s heart?


    It doesn''t matter what you''ve experienced. The best result is that you can solve your mother''s problem without harming Chifeng.


    But before it all starts, it can also be said that it is the premise and needs trust.


    Chifeng trusted her.


    Jiang Xinrui just finished, this word of trust was directly tested.


    There is no such trust. What should we do next?


    "What do you want? Don''t say Phoenix can''t live without heart. Who can live without heart? "


    "You think it''s cabbage!"


    Chifeng looks at Jiang Xinrui and shouts seriously. The aggrieved tone makes people feel pitiful.


    What''s more, Chifeng really doesn''t understand how to do it in order to live without heart.


    Isn''t mindlessness a death?


    Who can escape.


    And now he can''t beat Jiang Xinrui. If she really wants to do something, he thinks, he can''t avoid it.


    It''s just that I''m really wronged


    "Phoenix heart is the best way, but I didn''t say it''s the only way!"


    "There''s also the adult Phoenix blood with Kirin''s blood. The combination of the two can also solve the problem, but it needs all the blood of the two. It will also hurt your life..."


    "On the premise of not harming the lives of Phoenix and Kirin, the only thing we can do is to take a bowl. There is only one drawback, because it''s the amount of one person. If two people take it, it''s equivalent to sharing life equally."


    "The day when two people get a new life is not only the beginning of the same life, but also the time when they die together."


    "It''s not just a way to dig the heart."


    "Either way needs trust, and it depends on whether you like it or not, but now I think we really don''t have any trust. "


    "It turns out that I think too much, I''m too serious, I think it''s a friend, mutual trust is the foundation, and you''re just a playmate, right? Or not even playmates, or maybe it''s a pastime at a boring time? "


    "I''ve found the solution, so I won''t stay. Tell my mother the solution and let the adults solve it."


    Jiang Xinrui finished, took a deep look at Chifeng, turned around and left, without any hesitation, and returned to a cool appearance.


    This is also the normal appearance of jiangxinrui.


    Originally, Jiang Xinrui accepted Chifeng as a friend, but she also experienced a psychological struggle. Although she was young, she was thinking about a lot


    Anyway, trust is also the most important thing. Once a friend is identified, it is a lifetime!

 Chapter 3206

    No matter how you change it, it''s a lifetime.


    Although there was a period of time between, what she once said was also a little ugly, but she also had her own purpose, but she never really disliked it in her heart.


    But now, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know what to do. When she comes to such a solution, she doesn''t even think about it. She can''t hurt Chi Feng.


    She could never kill her friend.


    It''s just that when she talks about the problem, the other party is directly on her guard


    Jiang Xinrui is really sad.


    She has now thrown all the problems out, and as for what her mother wants to do, she can do it.


    These things are not the scope she can take over, what adult Phoenix, unicorn blood, will always find!


    After all, in my mother''s place, Jiang Xinrui thought that it would not really hurt people''s lives.


    What she thought is superfluous. Maybe she shouldn''t ask Chifeng.


    If she didn''t speak out, would the result be different now?


    "Jiangxinrui!"


    "Stop!"


    When Jiang Xinrui left with the strange talk of the Yellow ancient books, Chifeng followed him.


    If he doesn''t understand, there''s something wrong with his brain.


    If he misunderstood, he should make it clear and apologize. Who said that he was wrong.


    Looking at Jiang Xinrui''s wronged appearance, Chifeng''s heart is in a mess. She never thought that because of her stupid character, she would make people angry.


    Besides, this man is still his good friend


    And the old book spirits around also can''t sit still, when Jiang Xinrui left, she untied the imprisonment, these old book spirits one by one also flew past.


    It''s innocent, too.


    A few of them just thought that this was not the case, and even felt the threat of life.


    After all, no one here can beat Jiang Xinrui.


    But now it seems that it is also their villain heart?


    In particular, he thought that this method was obtained in the test of the spirit of the book. The old spirit of the book, including the chronicles of all things, was still a little silent.


    Because they also come here in this way. They say that they are looking for people who are predestined to find something useful for you from the spirit of books. You want to exchange it.


    Or, you have to go through something more serious to get what you want.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t talk about the things inside. It can''t be that nothing happened. She can only say that what happened must have an impact on her.


    Or it''s hurt, otherwise Jiang Xinrui will not say anything hard to touch at the moment of going out.


    The tone is even more difficult to approach.


    But they ignore it, or they don''t care. After all, in their eyes, what can happen to an inexhaustible soul?


    Jiang Xinrui compared with Chifeng, even if it''s not good to say anything in front of Chifeng, it''s also the state that women are strong and men are weak, and everyone''s heart will shift to the weak side.


    They are all blaming Jiang Xinrui.


    Now think about it, a few old scholars are a little hot.


    And Jiang Xinrui didn''t stop, and didn''t listen to what they said. He rushed out of the library and went directly to find Bai ran.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t lose her mind completely. When she leaves heaven, she has to say something to Bai ran. This is the most basic courtesy.


    Besides, she also took the books from Tianjie library.


    More should be a good thanks, she also found a way.


    "I know what you want to say. Needless to say, there''s no need to apologize. It''s my problem."

 Chapter 3207

    "I want to meet the emperor and thank him."


    "This little unhappiness between us, don''t you want to make trouble with the emperor of heaven? In the end, the whole heaven knows? "


    Jiang Xinrui stands under the stone lion in the back hall of the heavenly palace and turns around to stop her Chifeng.


    This meeting Chi Feng''s eye socket is red appearance, don''t know of still think was bullied by the person.


    Jiang Xinrui always thinks that she is a very rational person. She can do whatever she wants. She never says much.


    When it''s time to be clear, there will be no ink.


    Especially this meeting, out of the library, more and more people come and go. Jiang Xinrui admits that her beauty is not low, let alone Chifeng''s.


    What appearance is recognized, how beautiful, let alone.


    Now these two men are following in the sky with a serious look, which will surely attract people''s attention.


    Originally, when she came to heaven, she had many eyes. Because of the relationship between her parents, she would be paid more attention to. There would be some trouble if she was a little agitated.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want any more trouble.


    Now their family needs to live in seclusion, but everything doesn''t work out


    But fortunately, it''s not impossible now. As long as aunt Hualin and Bai Kangning''s affairs are solved, it''s over.


    Now we have found a way. Anyway, it''s enough.


    Jiang Xinrui is content.


    Today, she was very happy to be friends with Chifeng again, but she didn''t expect another accident


    "Sorry..."


    "I misunderstood. I didn''t understand. I thought you were going to kill me. I even thought you were going to kill my mother and sister. I was a little flustered for a while."


    "You should understand me and think in another place. You don''t blame me for thinking too much. You can''t blame me completely for this. It''s also because you didn''t understand..."


    "Then don''t be angry. You need adult Phoenix blood. I can. I''ll be an adult in more than three years, and I won''t delay your cousin''s four years!"


    Chifeng carefully calculated the time for Jiang Xinrui. When he reached the age of four years, his eyebrows and eyes were smiling.


    Because he can just help Jiang Xinrui.


    Now, there are only three Phoenix, the only adult is his mother, but Chifeng certainly can''t let his mother do such a thing, so it''s just right for him to go.


    He helps Jiang Xinrui, which is his business. He won''t involve his mother and sister.


    Besides, the time is just right. There is no delay at all.


    As for the addition of Kirin''s blood, it''s not his ability.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Jiang Xinrui didn''t want to kill him.


    He misunderstood everything.


    "You are right. The most important thing between friends is mutual trust. I apologize to you and I doubt you. You can rest assured that I will never question you again in the future!"


    "If there is any more, you will dig my heart!"


    "Isn''t that an oath? What do you think? "


    "Can you forgive me?"


    Chifeng looked at himself and said, in front of the people are still silent, even a expression did not give, Chifeng can not help but some panic.


    He knew in his heart that he had not forgiven him, and Chifeng could only continue to promise.


    Chifeng felt that she could take it up and put it down.


    If you do something wrong, admit it.


    My father also told him that since we want to call friends, we should trust them wholeheartedly and exchange them sincerely.


    If your heart fails, you can''t blame others for not being true to you.


    And now it''s him who doubts people

 Chapter 3208

    In this way, it''s not surprising that Jiang Xinrui is disappointed, but Chifeng knows that they both have problems. He is a boy. He bows first. It doesn''t matter. There''s no problem.


    As for Jiang Xinrui''s gossip, Chifeng cares, but she doesn''t care.


    After all, no one would like to be accused, let alone listen to those gossips.


    But he can''t lose his good friends because he cares about them. It''s not something he can do.


    Chifeng knows very well what is important to her and what is not.


    "I don''t blame you."


    "But I''m serious about what you said. If you don''t believe me next time, I''ll dig your heart! Let you become a hollow Phoenix


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Chifeng and apologizes all the time. She looks sincere and reflects on her attitude. It''s her extreme attitude. In addition, she has just come out of the dreamland arranged by the book spirit. In order to solve the problem without harming Chifeng, she has also paid something.


    As a result, Chifeng doesn''t believe in herself, and Jiang Xinrui is also aggrieved.


    But she is not good at speaking these words, and in her opinion, some words don''t need to be said, and it''s enough to understand in her heart.


    As for the others, I want to understand sooner or later.


    And it''s no use if he doesn''t want to understand what you''re saying.


    It''s like you can never wake someone who pretends to be sleeping.


    But now Chifeng said so, Jiang Xinrui thought he could try to give him a chance?


    Besides, Jiang Xinrui thinks that she also has a problem, because she doesn''t understand. Her biggest problem is that she really thinks ahead of time. She thinks that a good friend, just like a mother''s relationship with her aunt Fengxi, can give her back to each other. Many times, without saying anything, two people can understand each other''s meaning.


    Tacit understanding is needless to say.


    She thinks that she has known Chifeng for a short time. Chifeng is also a real person, and she is not a joker. So she never thought that although Chifeng is old, she is not an adult. As long as she is not an adult, she will not be an adult. Maybe she is a full-length person with no head. She has a simple mind and can''t beat around the bush


    So obviously, both of them have problems.


    Since both of them have problems, her mood is stable now. It doesn''t matter who is right or wrong.


    But Jiang Xinrui never thought that his mouth might be open.


    Chifeng''s heart was almost lost


    But no one would think of it now.


    "The emperor of heaven, please come in! And said Let''s talk about something in the temple. "


    When Chifeng hears Jiang Xinrui''s words, the slight red in her eyes disappears and is replaced by joy again. Just as she wants to say something, a voice suddenly comes from her side and interrupts what Chifeng wants to say.


    This thing is known by Chifeng. It''s the messenger beside Tiandi bairan, the white dove.


    Along the way, he and Jiang Xinrui are still very attractive. If Tiandi bairan wants to know the time, it''s no surprise.


    The white dove messenger was dressed in white, with a black crown on his head. He had a soft face and a smile on his lips.


    Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng look at each other, say nothing, and then go in.


    And the dove disappeared.


    The main hall of Tiangong, where Bai ran lives now.


    At the moment, Bai Ran is standing in the main hall, coaxing the two villains to see Chifeng. Jiang Xinrui comes in face to face, and suddenly his eyes are bright.

 Chapter 3209

    People say that they are beautiful, but no one says that the beauty of the two people can reach the eye.


    Bai ran always thinks that her beauty is very strong, so their husband and wife''s genes must be correct.


    But I never expected to meet such an opponent.


    Of course, Bai ran was so excited that she forgot that her child was eight years worse than Jiang Xinrui, and even worse than Chifeng, but more than ninety


    Now, Chifeng is just 96 and a half years old. There are still three and a half years left to come of age.


    The two twin sons of Bai ran and Feng Qingcheng are only five and a half years old this year!


    In fact, time passes quickly. Bai Ran has been the emperor of heaven for five years. The old ghost in Fengdu hell, yanzhuo, has been gone for five years, and few people know about it!


    "Please Tiandi an..."


    Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng walk into Bai ran. They ignore Bai Ran''s appearance of coaxing the two children and bow to salute directly.


    Although simple, but also polite, after all, is the emperor of heaven, and before is not the same.


    It''s just that they didn''t finish this sound, and they were interrupted by Bai ran.


    "Get up quickly, see a face, line a gift, can grind Ji dead."


    "You can do whatever you need to do directly. These rituals are for other people. The rules are for unfamiliar people, so we don''t have to use them."


    "These two little ones just fell asleep. I have a headache because of the noise. Let''s go to the side hall."


    "Now, I especially hope that they can sleep for a hundred years and let me be quiet. I really don''t take care of my children. I don''t know. Little dolls also need to be compared. Some of them are really obedient, and the skin is also real skin..."


    Bai ran takes back her eyes on Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng, raises her hand and arranges a boundary around Bai Xiaoqing and Bai Xiaocheng, so as not to be awakened by the wind and grass around, which will result in a new round of grinding drama.


    Later, Bai ran took Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng to the side hall, and prepared some flat peaches for the two children. What kind of festivals used to be for them to eat, but there was no more in Bai ran. After all, he and the people around him were always irregular.


    "Try it. How do you feel? I think it''s better to grow up in my hometown''s peach forest. Although it''s said that there is aura in the heaven, there will be less fireworks in the world and less flavor. "


    Bai ran leans on the bench and relaxes. Her posture is still the same as before. She has no rules to speak of. When she talks about the taste of peaches, Bai ran still remembers the peaches from her snack.


    That peach grove, can be regarded as watching him grow up.


    Jiang Xinrui is the first time to see the wanton appearance of Bai ran. She is not suitable.


    On the other hand, Chifeng seems to be a normal person. After all, he has seen it often.


    As long as Bai ran sees his foreign ministers, he will show his dignity. He is always an "old man who is not serious!"


    After all, Bai Ran''s nature is so. A person who is free from restrictions is full of rules and regulations. Bai ran really can''t stand it, so it''s his limit to keep face in front of others.


    Besides, in Bai Ran''s eyes, he always felt that these old and decadent rules were useless. To put it directly, it was that the days were better and the idle time was coming. In ancient times, all he thought about was how to live, so as not to be swallowed up by others. Who paid attention to these?

 Chapter 3210

    And Bai Ran is also cheeky. He doesn''t care about anyone. As long as he is in the upper court, what should he do.


    As for other people, they don''t dare to pick on Bai Ran''s faults. Who says Bai Ran is a bad boss? If you don''t say anything, you''ll give up.


    Who dares to say that?


    I don''t dare.


    Of course, these people are able to bow to Bai ran, not only because of Bai Ran''s unconventional momentum, but also because of Bai Ran''s own ability. He has dealt with the heaven after the war in an orderly way, and the three realms and six paths have gradually entered the right track!


    This is also Bai Ran''s skill.


    After all, yanzhuo didn''t recommend at random!


    "I said, you two, what''s the matter? Will you get along well in the library


    "In the twinkling of an eye, there''s a catch-up? "Idol drama?"


    Bai ran puts down the peach and looks at Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng with a smile.


    Although it''s heaven, he doesn''t care if he puts people there, but he can''t really care. Chifeng is easy to say. Jiang Xinrui is also in heaven for the first time.


    Even if it''s precocious, it''s the first time to come to a strange environment. It''s inevitable that she will not adapt to it. In addition, it''s better to have a familiar person to accompany her. But after all, she is young. Bai ran also worries about what problems they are having with each other and is not happy?


    After all, these two children are favored in their own home.


    Looking at the two children don''t talk much, Bai ran doesn''t talk nonsense and asks directly.


    "It''s me!"


    "I just made Xinrui unhappy, so I just apologized in the back. I didn''t expect that it would be passed to you directly."


    "It''s really nothing. Don''t worry about it."


    Chifeng answers first.


    It''s his problem. Chifeng doesn''t want to be misunderstood by Jiang Xinrui.


    So I hastened to clarify in front of Bai ran.


    The maintenance of the appearance, see the white dye can''t help but sigh in the heart, Chifeng grow up after a wife must be a super can maintain his wife''s husband!


    As he is now, he is just a simple question. It seems to be something in his eyes?


    Bai ran smiles.


    "Well, I didn''t mean anything else. I just asked. I didn''t expect that it was you who bullied my sister?"


    "It''s time to punish!"


    Bai ran sits upright and observes the river core and Chifeng.


    I can''t imagine how these two people became friends. After all, they are really two people from different worlds. Jiang Xinrui''s ability is to restrain Chifeng.


    Two people are not mutual, but mutual restraint!


    At the beginning of the period, Bai ran thought that there must be no more intersection between them.


    As a result, I really hit my face


    Fate is strange!


    Just like him, he was born to be a bohemian. He had no choice but to be a fox emperor. What''s more, he didn''t expect that he was forced to be the emperor of heaven!


    So fate is really wonderful.


    "Uncle Tiandi, it''s not Chifeng''s problem. I''m also wrong..."


    "If you really want to punish me, let''s join me. It''s already a nuisance to rashly come to the heaven. I almost made a big noise in the library. I really shouldn''t!"


    Jiang Xinrui said, quickly got up and saluted toward Bai ran, very sincere.


    She didn''t dare to admit that she made a mistake. Besides, it''s still two people''s problem, and it can''t be borne by Chifeng.


    Although Bai Ran has always been very good at speaking in front of himself, in Jiang Xinrui''s opinion, Bai Ran is the emperor of heaven, and is definitely not a man who can''t agree!

 Chapter 3211

    Since he said that he would be punished, what Jiang Xinrui thought was that Chifeng had promised her, and it was enough to not believe what she would do next time.


    Chifeng can''t be punished any more.


    "This is really a little friend. I just said a few words, and you begged with me!"


    "But I''ve already said that he was sent by me. I hope he can help you. As a result, he didn''t help you and made Ruier angry. He should be punished anyway!"


    "It''s just because rui''er pleads, then I I don''t care! "


    Bai ran looks at whether Jiang Xinrui or Chifeng. When he says this, his small eyes change. He is worried. I don''t know what he really wants to do?


    But in his voice, regardless of, say out of the time, only jiangxinrui secretly relieved.


    Bai ran expressed some helplessness about this, but he also gave it a try. He didn''t want to let the two children have a bad heart.


    It''s normal for a young child to be unhappy for a moment. It''s also a rare fate for two people to be friends. Bai ran doesn''t care about his identity. He just wants not to make a regretful decision just because of a little thing.


    Life in the world, or to have a few confidants!


    A confidant is hard to find


    As for Chi Feng on one side, there was no reaction. No matter what Bai ran said, he was listening, waiting and accepting.


    Of course, when he saw Jiang Xinrui''s plea, he was still smiling. He thought Jiang Xinrui didn''t really forgive him, but because he wanted to see the emperor of heaven, he couldn''t help it. He didn''t want to say more to himself, so he made a compromise.


    Just now, Jiang Xinrui really forgave himself.


    Even when the emperor of heaven wanted to punish him, he pleaded for him. Even if he was really punished, it was nothing


    "Thank you, uncle Tiandi!"


    "Brother Xie Tiandi..."


    Jiang Xinrui, Chifeng recites to Bai ran one by one.


    But this time Chi Feng''s words were interrupted mercilessly by Bai ran before she finished.


    He had wanted to ask the two children, in the end because of what quarrel, now really good, that is no problem, naturally do not want to hear them say thanks!


    What''s more, a prefix has to be added to this kind question!


    I''ve said it many times, but the two children are not willing to change it.


    Bai Ran is too lazy to correct. Generally, he just shut up!


    "Well, well Don''t thank me. Don''t call me brother Tiandi or uncle Tiandi. I''m old! "


    "Well, what happened to you two? How was your search? "


    "Any clues? In fact, you don''t have to worry too much. It''s only one day. There are many books in the library. You can find them slowly. You can stay in heaven any time you want. I welcome them. "


    "Besides, you can''t be anxious. The more anxious you are, the more difficult it is to find. When you calm down, you may be able to solve it."


    "After all, according to your mother''s ability, she can do all the charms to change her life. It won''t be very difficult to crack them, but she''s a little restless now!"


    At the beginning, Bai ran thought that the two children were unhappy, but now that they were in no hurry, Bai ran thought they were not.


    After all, Jiang Xinrui was really worried.


    You don''t have to say anything, just look and state.


    When Bai ran said this, he looked inexplicable, but he soon hid it.


    "I''ve found a way!"

 Chapter 3212

    "I came to see you because I wanted to say goodbye to you and to express my thanks. But I think if you want to say thank you, you won''t listen to me..."


    "But when it''s time to say thank you, I''ll still say it!"


    "I found a way in the library."


    "That''s what Shuling told me..."


    Jiang Xinrui whispered about the way he was looking for. Of course, it was also the two ways given by Shuling. He told Bai ran without concealment.


    As for her process in the dreamland given by Shuling, Jiang Xinrui did not mention it.


    Bai ran, an old fox who has become a master, naturally can hear it. He doesn''t move his finger and taps on the table. His eyes are more inexplicable, but the corners of his mouth are smiling, like a fox who is always ready to attack,


    "Uncle Tiandi, you can rest assured that when you find the way, I will discuss with my mother what to do, and it will never hurt anyone''s life."


    "And This book has already recognized me as the master. I wonder if you can give it to me I want to take it away! "


    Jiang Xinrui took out the strange talk, but still didn''t give it to Bai ran.


    Holding tightly in his hand, he doesn''t want to check for Bai ran, because Jiang Xinrui worries about what he can see according to Bai Ran''s ability.


    Although it has been sealed, now it is a very common book. I don''t know if it is because of a guilty heart. Jiang Xinrui really can''t trust to give this book to Bai ran.


    So I didn''t mean to hand it out at all. I just lowered my head.


    She was not only a little uneasy, but also a little embarrassed. After all, she was just borrowing some books from heaven and the library. As a result, she was going to leave.


    And take the books from the library!


    Jiang Xinrui is really shy.


    "Brother Tiandi, I don''t know how many years this book has been in the library. I''ve heard from other scholars that no one has been able to open it. I''ve tried it, but it still doesn''t help. I can open others, only this strange talk. It''s fate to open it like this. Besides, I think it''s OK to send it to her And I''m willing to help her. Anyway, I''m going to be an adult, and I have time! "


    "I didn''t expect that I could help..."


    Chifeng looks at Bai ran and doesn''t say anything. She just leans on the chair and taps her fingers on the table. Although she smiles, Chifeng knows that she doesn''t know what she''s thinking.


    He was worried that Bai ran would think more, or he refused to take the book away from Jiang Xinrui.


    No matter what the book is about, Chifeng now understands what Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to say. No matter what, it''s useless to say.


    Besides, since Jiang Xinrui is so protective of the book in his hand, he must have his own problems. He is not reluctant. He has already been taught a lesson.


    As for time, Chifeng felt that it was really predestined. After all, how could time be such a coincidence?


    When he came of age, it happened to be four years of his family.


    Chifeng thought that maybe it was also a test for him?


    "Look at you two. I didn''t say no!"


    "Sit down quickly. If Ruirui likes it, take it away. Let alone one, even one hundred will do."


    "There are so many books in the library. Nobody can read them. It''s a dusty thing. If you like it and can use it, it''s meaningful. It''s not just you. Anyone who wants the ancient books in it, as long as you can take them away, you can take them away."


    "Books are meaningful only when they are read! But if it''s bad, it''s not a good book... "

 Chapter 3213

    Bai Ran''s expression seems to be unintentional, but more of it is a warning.


    I just don''t know who I''m warning, and my eyes are erratic.


    Chifeng couldn''t understand it, but she felt strange in her heart. She always felt that something was wrong.


    However, some words, Chi Feng also just dare to think in the heart, dare not open the mouth to inquire.


    He doesn''t want to offend Jiang Xinrui again. Chifeng doesn''t dare to forget what happened just now!


    In addition, now that he has found a way, everything is easy to say, and he is within his power. As long as he does not hurt his life, let alone disturb his mother and sister, it will be a better solution.


    Now in Chifeng''s eyes, the most troublesome problem is Kirin blood!


    As far as Chifeng knows, Kirin is no less difficult to find and scarce than his own Phoenix!


    I don''t deny it. Maybe he is young and doesn''t know the outside world. After all, he left for a few years in his father''s garden.


    Jiang Xinrui was the most responsive. When she heard Bai Ran''s words, her eyes changed slightly, her head lowered, and her hands held the book tightly, as if to crush the strange talk.


    But books are books. They are all paper-based things. Moreover, it has been squeezed for many years, and the spirit of books has become powerful. It will protect its own noumenon.


    When Jiang Xinrui pinches hard, Shuling will resist, but it can be said that it has changed very little.


    And nobody''s going to notice.


    On the surface, at least, no one is paying attention.


    Such a small gap is hard to find.


    "Well, I''ll give it to you. You can take as much as you can. Don''t salute."


    "When I got back to the human world, I didn''t learn anything else, but I learned the etiquette of heaven!"


    "It''s just a book, and you, little Phoenix, are willing to help. That''s your business. Don''t tell me. I''ll be an adult right away. What do you want to do, be responsible for yourself, and be worthy of your parents."


    "Come back, you must be anxious to go home to convey the news."


    Bai ran put down the flat peach, picked up the crystal clear grape, and swallowed a few. She couldn''t help sighing that compared with peaches, she didn''t know why there were peach trees everywhere in the Fox family.


    In fact, his favorite fruit is grapes.


    As for what I said to the two children, it was also true.


    He is really a very Buddhist. He doesn''t attach so much importance to many things.


    Besides, in Bai Ran''s opinion, little Phoenix is about to become an adult, not to mention having to report all her decisions. She always needs to grow up.


    Of course, there is also the most important point. It will happen in a few years. Who knows what will happen? Bai ran will not correct it at this time.


    Because white dye is very clear, the devil in adulthood, and adult life is completely different!


    Why is the devil called a devil? It''s not because of anything else, let alone discrimination. They are still different.


    Before and after adulthood, it can be said that there are two completely different personalities, and even things that they once liked are thrown away after adulthood. This is the habit of demons.


    Including his friends and things he cherishes, he may feel unimportant, let alone promise, because of his change of temperament when he grows up


    All can be overturned.


    Of course, it may become more important!


    Bai ran didn''t say this because he believed that Hua Sheng knew it very well.

 Chapter 3214

    As for the connection between the two children, what we didn''t care about was actually Chifeng''s adult habits.


    Of course, I''m not afraid of Jiang Xinrui''s thinking. Whether it''s Jiang Liu, Hua Sheng or other people who are parents, they can see clearly that Jiang Xinrui is a girl who is more rational than adults.


    This has also been proved


    Therefore, no matter Bai ran or other people, they really don''t care much, or even interfere with the intersection of the two children.


    "However, the solution found by Ruirui is It''s very rare. Let''s not say that the Phoenix is hard to find. After all, there are only three left, and the unicorn is hard to find. "


    "As far as I know, the real body of the seat of Fengdu emperor is the Jade Kirin, which belongs to the same clan as the Kirin you said, but it is not a real Kirin strictly speaking."


    "Except for Yu Qilin, there is no one else to find a real unicorn."


    Bai ran recalled what Xiajiang Xinrui said, and then she thought of the second solution, Qilin blood, which was also difficult to deal with.


    After all, it''s hard to find a real Unicorn now.


    Besides Yu Qilin, there are no more.


    "Whether it''s OK or not, we can only have a try."


    "There is no other way."


    Jiang Xinrui finished, put the strange talk that Bai ran had been allowed to take away in her arms, which is almost the position of the heart.


    And white dye still salute farewell, and then with Chifeng nodded, got up to leave, after all, has found a way, also should go home.


    Mother is still looking for it. She has been delayed for a long time.


    Just when Jiang Xinrui turns around and turns his back to Bai ran and others, he subconsciously reaches out his hand and touches the position of his heart, and there is a strange talk there at the moment.


    Chifeng sees this. As soon as she gets up, she sees two dwarfs around Jiang Xinrui. Then Chifeng looks at Bai ran sitting on the bench.


    The two dwarfs who make Chifeng look helpless are the twins of Bai Ran''s family.


    Bai Xiaoqing, Bai Xiaocheng.


    "Why?"


    "Here''s another beauty?"


    Elder brother, Bai Xiaoqing, with a small mouth, obsidian eyes and a twinkle, holds his head up and hugs Jiang Xinrui''s thigh. Only when he is small can he reach the position of Jiang Xinrui''s thigh.


    But it doesn''t stop him from seeing beauty!


    And those eyes didn''t feel sleepy at all. They were very energetic.


    "Where are you from, sister beauty? How do I feel like I''ve met you before?"


    "No, it should be said that this fairy sister is just one in my dream! Now it''s reality? My dream has come true? "


    Bai Xiaocheng is more like his mother, and Feng Qingcheng is more than his brother. Bai Xiaoqing''s eyes are cunning. He is soft and looks like Feng''s eyes.


    No matter who these two children are, they are definitely haunting when they grow up.


    Even if the mouth is a little out of tune, but there is no way, they are all beautiful things, whether people or objects


    Since childhood, I have been in contact with my parents who are very beautiful, and then my little brother is Chifeng''s beauty. The two brothers have always had a deep understanding of the word beauty!


    Totally can''t accept ugly, or worse.


    But jiangxinrui can become a dazzling presence in these flourishing beauty, which is enough to prove that the longer the little girl is, the more beautiful she is!


    "When did you two little skin monkeys wake up?"


    "Don''t make any noise. Come to me quickly. I''m scared of your sister Ruirui."

 Chapter 3215

    As soon as Bai ran saw the two little monkeys coming out, he frowned and quickly got up to pull them.


    As a result, Bai Xiaocheng changed his face as soon as he saw his father coming. He looked serious and hugged Jiang Xinrui tightly.


    I don''t know. I thought it was a family.


    Is Bai ran the villain who broke up the family?


    Besides, you should have broken up or your own father?


    In the past, Bai ran looked forward to having a child with fengqingcheng, but now she has a headache.


    It''s not that these two children are so difficult to take. We can only say "it''s so good to take.".


    As long as the world around them is beautiful and the environment they like, it''s OK.


    However, those who are a little ugly or dissatisfied will start to make trouble immediately, even with a straight face. In any case, they will lose their temper.


    Bai ran didn''t expect that, how did her children become like this?


    To this, fengqingcheng would seriously answer every time, "it must be your crow beak. At the beginning, I hoped that my child would become the evil girl of the disaster country. Now, the disaster country is not successful. I want to harm us..."


    Because of this, fengqingcheng directly handed over the two children to Bai ran, and he was busy


    So most of the time, Bai Ran is taking care of the children.


    Although the emperor of heaven is busy with government affairs, it doesn''t affect him to take care of his children.


    It''s just that these two children, led by Bai ran, are getting farther and farther along the originally straight Kangzhuang road


    The appearance of playing a rogue is really more and more similar to Bai ran. In addition, with the appearance similar to Bai ran, we can only say It''s more like that.


    And Jiang Xinrui looked at the two children who suddenly rushed out of her body. At the beginning, she was really scared. She almost raised her hand, but she felt the spiritual power of the other person. Jiang Xinrui also reflected that it was heaven, and it would not hurt.


    What''s more, he looked down at the two children. As for the two brothers, Jiang Xinrui has directly shielded them.


    In fact, without anyone to introduce, Jiang Xinrui already knows who the two children are. After all, the face is very similar to the sitting emperor bairan!


    Not to mention that Bai ran can''t sit still any more. If she stands up directly, she will pull the child


    "Uncle Tiandi, it''s ok..."


    "You are your highness."


    "Didn''t you just sleep? But wake up to our conversation? "


    , as like as two peas, the two brothers are very easy to tell.


    as like as two peas, brother is not the same as brother.


    "We didn''t wake up, we didn''t wake up, we woke up ourselves Father''s border is still there. There''s no sound coming in! "


    Bai Xiaoqing looks at Jiang Xinrui and talks to himself in a low voice. His voice is sweet and he likes it very much. His eyes are all narrowed up, like enjoyment.


    "We open the border by ourselves. Every time we wake up, we come out to play. It has nothing to do with the fairy sister. Don''t blame yourself!"


    "It''s really beautiful, and the voice is so beautiful. It''s the person in my dream. My name is Bai Xiaocheng. That''s my brother, Bai Xiaoqing. He was born a little earlier than me..."


    Bai Xiaocheng is even more exaggerated, but his eyebrows and eyes are soft, showing his tenderness, but his shining eyes have exposed his nature.

 Chapter 3216

    "Oh, by the way, is the fairy sister Ruirui? Do you mean stamen? Beautiful people, beautiful voice, more beautiful name... "


    When Bai Xiaoqing heard his younger brother''s words, he didn''t care at all, because Bai Xiaocheng was dissatisfied with him. What''s the use?


    He is still the eldest and the elder brother, so the younger brother has to listen to the elder brother.


    It''s a fact. I don''t have to change it!


    But fortunately, two people''s aesthetic is the same, that is, like all beautiful things


    Hate all complex, ugly things


    "Also, don''t call it your highness. Just call it your name. We''ve all met in our dreams. Don''t be so unfamiliar with your mother."


    "Where did the fairy sister come from? Did my father come to accompany us all the time? That''s great... "


    When Bai Xiaocheng''s words fall, he follows them and doesn''t give other people a chance to speak. Even his father can''t do it. Let''s stand back.


    For two children completely not in accordance with common sense, Jiang Xinrui for the first time feel some thorny, some of her do not know how to say?


    "You two are pretty good. Don''t go too far."


    "This elder sister is not with you. Besides, my elder sister is going to go home. Let her go. Now that she has woken up, the husband your mother has found for you is ready at any time. She will start the class immediately. The first thing to learn is courtesy, righteousness and shame! Now I''m only five years old, and I''ve been in love for the first time. I don''t know you before. I''ve seen you in my dream. Where did you hear about it? "


    "You two are shameless. When you see beautiful women, you can''t walk. Your father and I are defeated by you two little bastards!"


    "Ruirui, you don''t mind, these two children''s skin tubes are useless. They just like beauties. I''m trying to educate them now, and don''t call them your highness. Just call your name. Otherwise, it''s time to take your identity again, and you''ll be a fox and a tiger."


    Bai Ran is already very helpless. He goes up one by one with an apologetic face Looking at Jiang Xinrui, I didn''t expect that the two children''s means of breaking the border were more and more powerful.


    It seems that he just pretended to be sleeping. When he left, he began to study how to get out.


    Bai ran originally felt that the two boys were making trouble, but he didn''t think much about it. He thought that he wouldn''t be able to come out so soon. In that case, it''s OK.


    I didn''t expect to run out by myself. If I didn''t see Jiang Xinrui, I would definitely ask him for credit.


    Although these two children are a little bit skinny at ordinary times, they are addicted to "beauty" and can''t extricate themselves from it. In addition, the little mouth that "romantic" can talk now has already made most of the fairies in heaven smile


    For this reason, Bai ran and Feng Qingcheng have no less headache, but one thing is really speechless, that is, their talent, at the age of five, can work together to solve the border, or his border. Without any help, the two gifts sent by Fengdu emperor were only shown to them at the full moon, and then they were collected by Feng Qingcheng.


    After all, the weapon is too overbearing. The two children can easily break the border now. If we add another weapon, we can''t make a hole in the sky? You know, whether it''s fengqingcheng or bairan, you can''t do it when you are five years old


    Because of this, Bai Ran has thought of the future work of her two sons. She can be a locksmith and help people open all kinds of borders!

 Chapter 3217

    After all, these two children can''t do any magic except for other hard powers. Now they can be regarded as little experts in opening the border.


    Bai ran thought that if he added weapons, he might not be able to develop any abilities, so he had better forget it.


    Let''s wait a little longer.


    Fortunately, the two children did not remember what weapons they received in a hundred days.


    Anyway, put your character on the table


    This ability to talk to others and ghosts is really self-taught.


    "Let go of your elder sister. She''s going home. There''s something important to do. If it''s delayed, you won''t see her any more."


    Chifeng walks to Jiang Xinrui and coaxes Bai ran to pull him away one by one, but Bai Xiaoqing and Bai Xiaocheng are in a stalemate.


    Bai Xiaoqing and Bai Xiaocheng look at each other and release their hands immediately. Then they are pulled up by Bai ran, and their bodies are suspended in the air, with guilt and uneasiness in their eyes.


    Bai Xiaoqing is cunning and uneasy. Her eyes seem to say, it doesn''t matter. I shine on you, but I always pay attention to Jiang Xinrui''s reaction, and guess if she is really angry?


    After all, they have never failed in any one of them. They have never been angry. No matter what happens, it will be OK in the twinkling of an eye. They still need to find them.


    I like them even more. I forget everything I have to do for them


    But Bai Xiaocheng is not the same, because of the soft nature between the eyebrows and eyes, now with guilt, it makes people feel very sad to look at it, and they want to replace all his grievances.


    It''s really a child at this time, with a special baby fat, very cute.


    "Two ghosts, this time I know I''m sorry. It''s too late!"


    "Ruirui, you go to work. I''ll deal with them. I have to find more gentlemen to teach you. Don''t act at this meeting!"


    "If you don''t accept it, don''t say you want to see it. I won''t let you see it. Even Chifeng won''t let you see it!"


    Bai Ran is too familiar with the routine of his two sons.


    They don''t have to say anything about it. They don''t give him any face. These two boys don''t give him any face.


    In the past, he couldn''t even pull the tape. He had to say two words from Chifeng to make it work, because Chifeng was more beautiful than him?


    Bai Ran is not satisfied!


    I''m not old either. How can these descendants grow more beautiful one by one? Under their support, their appearance has been completely compared, so now they don''t even have the dignity to speak?


    Bai ran said he was hurt!


    Originally, I didn''t want to expose the nature of the two children so directly. After all, he is a thousand year old fox. Although fox people are romantic and dissolute, they haven''t been like this since childhood


    Bai ran really feels a little hot.


    Because of this, he also slept in the hall for two nights. Fengqingcheng thinks that he inherited the temperament of the children''s romantic


    Bai Ran is very aggrieved about this.


    He was pure when he was a child


    "Well I''ll leave first! "


    "My sister will come to see you when she has time. Of course, you can also come to me. I live in the ten li spring breeze of human world. They can find it!"


    Jiang Xinrui nodded and agreed. After all, she really had something to do. But looking at the disappointed eyes of the two children, Jiang Xinrui couldn''t bear it. Besides, she thought the two children were really cute

 Chapter 3218

    When he saw the two children, Jiang Xinrui felt the loveliness of the two children. He didn''t like them, but he thought that he was the son of emperor Tiandi after all.


    That''s your highness.


    I just think that they really don''t care about their identity, otherwise they won''t change their language all the time.


    So white dye corrected so long change, now by his two sons easily changed.


    If Bai ran understood Jiang Xinrui''s idea, he might vomit blood!


    Is your own words not as useful as the words of two children?


    The most important thing is that these two little skin monkeys are all because of their beauty?


    Addicted to beauty can not extricate themselves!


    And Jiang Xinrui was cheated by this lovely appearance?


    As two culprits, Bai ran said he didn''t know whether he should be happy or not?


    After all, his two sons were successfully guaranteed by Jiang Xinrui. Even if Jiang Xinrui didn''t come, he invited them to come?


    Even the address was given.


    Bai ran really doesn''t know what to say. Should he really review himself?


    Often feel annoyed because it is not beautiful enough?


    In fact, Bai ran was right. Bai Xiaoqing and Bai Xiaocheng had heard that Jiang Xinrui really wanted to leave, but they thought their charm was invalid. For them, they met Waterloo for the first time in their life!


    So also really some sad, sad head down, this expression performance is also true, no adulteration.


    The result did not expect, immediately heard Jiang Xinrui and invited himself to her home?


    What kind of fairy is this?


    Whether it''s Bai Xiaoqing or Bai Xiaocheng, his eyes are not lit up. It''s very bright.


    Instantly looked up at Jiang Xinrui''s eyes are like with stars.


    It was a flash.


    Then he heard Jiang Xinrui say, "they all know!"


    Follow Jiang Xinrui''s eyes to see Chifeng and their old father


    Although the old father''s eyes, but Uncle Chifeng that is greatly sure.


    Two small moments on the smile.


    "It''s a deal, sister Ruirui. We''ll go to your house to find you after we''ve finished packing up!"


    Bai Xiaoqing''s whole body is carried by Bai ran, but it doesn''t prevent him from speaking.


    With these words, Bai Xiaoqing also put a heart-shaped posture on Jiang Xinrui to convey his love.


    "The fairy sister invited us to your house. It''s just welfare. We must go! Wait for us, we''ll let uncle Chifeng lead the way... "


    Bai Xiaocheng is caught in the armpit by Bai ran. His small body is full of meat and shouts at the core of the river.


    Then he posed to Jiang Xinrui, but his gesture of expressing love was a little different from his brother''s, he was kissing


    "Almost Would you like some face? See that beautiful little sister, you are all this routine! It''s time for your mother to say, "I taught you!"


    "Well, who did you learn from? I''ve never taught you how to compare your heart. I''ve even been kissing you... "


    Bai Ran''s tone is really helpless.


    Of course, he was more aggrieved. He wasn''t really taught by him. He was a fox, and his nature was a bit romantic, but he was definitely not "offline..."


    On one side, Chifeng smiles, listening to Bai Ran''s helplessness. In fact, he feels that Bai Ran is not wronged at all.


    Feng Qingcheng said that he taught him, and it''s not wrong. After all, Shan Chifeng has seen Bai Ran''s love for Feng Qingcheng several times. It''s heart beating, kissing, and showing love. It''s boring. Tut tut

 Chapter 3219

    Bai Xiaoqing and Bai Xiaocheng naturally see more of their parents'' love show


    It''s hard to avoid learning two moves.


    In addition, they are still young and very ostentatious beauty, for anything that is easy to catch ah!


    So not only the state of Bai ran, but also the temperament of the two little princes in heaven, Chi Feng can be regarded as clear.


    "Well, that''s a deal!"


    Jiang Xinrui is totally captured by these two villains, no matter what Bai ran and Chi Feng think.


    The annoyance that I got from that book also dissipated.


    It''s really a surprise to hit her.


    JIANG Xinrui finished and nodded to Bai ran and Chi Feng again, which really left the heaven.


    I went home.


    As soon as Jiang Xinrui leaves, Bai Xiaoqing and Bai Xiaocheng are still trapped in the smile of beauty after looking back.


    White dye for the two children''s appearance has been completely blind, and then take the two children away, momentum rushed into the back hall.


    Turn around and let Chifeng go to find her husband quickly. I can''t delay for a moment. This child is uneducated!


    He had to change the education of these two children before fengqingcheng came back.


    Fengqingcheng is busy recently. What do you say about going back to hometown to worship ancestors?


    Bai ran thinks that for Fengjia, fengqingcheng is not the ancestor? Who will she sacrifice when she goes back?


    But Bai ran was very clever and didn''t ask much. After all, he thought that he wanted to give his daughter-in-law some privacy.


    He had heard before that the married woman was often exhausted by family torture and needed a little time to buffer.


    So Bai Ran is very face saving, and even more sincere and considerate. She didn''t bother her. I''m waiting for Feng Qingcheng to come back and give her a surprise. Their sons


    The human world.


    Ten li spring breeze.


    It''s two days since the last time the family separated.


    The note left by Jiang Xinrui''s mother has passed the news, so it is basically that Jiang Xinrui has just arrived home, and Jiangliu and Huasheng have arrived.


    But at this time, the couple''s emotions are somewhat silent.


    Huasheng''s more obvious is the sadness in silence.


    "Mother, what''s the matter? We''ve found a way. Isn''t it worth having fun? "


    "Although it''s a long time and may have long dreams, the adult Phoenix is It''s Chifeng''s mother. I... "


    When Jiang Xinrui said this, she looked a little uneasy. She knew that her parents would not really be so anxious about what they wanted, but now she was in a bit of a dilemma. She thought that when she told her parents the way, she would be very happy, but she didn''t expect that it would be like this


    After all, it was only two days before she found them. Doesn''t it mean that God still takes care of them?


    Besides, whether it''s Phoenix or unicorn.


    There are traces to follow


    But Jiang Xinrui doesn''t understand at the moment. Huasheng, Jiang Liu is worried about more than that.


    "How are you? What did the spirit exchange for you? "


    "Don''t lie to us!"


    Hua Sheng looks at Jiang Xinrui, his eyes seem to penetrate people''s heart.


    Jiang Xinrui thought that she was going to be seen through by her mother, but then she thought that the book had been put away before her parents came back, and then she was relieved.


    "There''s no exchange, it''s just a test of fantasy. I saw a lot of things in it, just like customs clearance. I got the answer only after I finally broke through!"


    "If it''s not like what you think, you can rest assured."

 Chapter 3220

    Jiang Xinrui looks at her parents, especially when her mother has asked. She knows that she is worried, but now she also reassures her parents.


    Because she''s still fine. Besides, she''s not lying. She really hasn''t made any exchange. Can we just say that she exists in another way?


    Besides, for Jiang Xinrui, there is no harm. People''s heart is the most uncontrollable


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t say much about it, because it means that she will be known by others, even by her parents, which she didn''t expect.


    I don''t want it to happen.


    What Jiang Xinrui said to Hua Sheng is a guarantee.


    She promised that she would be OK.


    "Mother, let''s go and tell the fourth aunt''s family now? Brother Corning, you''re waiting. I thought it was a long-term thing in the last few days. Now I have a goal to wait for. "


    "Chifeng has promised me to help, and we won''t hurt our lives. As for Qilin blood..."


    When Jiang Xinrui said this, she looked embarrassed.


    Because she really doesn''t know where to find the unicorn. According to Tiandi bairan, it''s hard to find the jade unicorn.


    Besides, even if it''s easy to find, I have no friendship with others. How can I ask for a bowl of blood?


    It sounds really hard to say.


    Even if a bowl of blood is released from Chifeng''s body, Jiang Xinrui is also distressed.


    It''s still a minor.


    "Qilin blood..."


    "Phoenix heart..."


    "It''s really two rare things."


    "The heart of the Phoenix can''t be taken, but if you want the Phoenix to drink the blood of the unicorn, flow through the heart of the Phoenix, and then take it out and let people take it, you can really solve any spell in the world?"


    Jiang Liu sits on the sofa, thinking about the solution Jiang Xinrui just said, with doubts in his eyes.


    He didn''t believe Jiang Xinrui, he just didn''t believe that Shuling''s words!


    The river also finds a lot of results in the world of yin and Yang, which are basically fruitless, that is to say, if you want to solve the problem, it is not life or death, life is no matter, the charm is not clear, of course, it is eternal, death is directly killing


    There is no way to get rid of it once and for all. Countless people have tried all the methods. Among the answers that the river is looking for, the most reliable one is the one related to the follower.


    But the result is the same. The mysterious beast finally exhausted his heart and died, and the person he wanted to save couldn''t be saved.


    As for the question that Hua Sheng asked just now, Jiang Liu really knows Jiang Xinrui. He can see that this girl has something to hide. Now she doesn''t want to say, so he won''t force her to ask. Of course, he means she won''t force her to ask now.


    If a person continues to press questions when he obviously doesn''t want to talk about it, he will be bored. He doesn''t want his daughter to be rebellious to their husband and wife now.


    So the river gently shakes his head towards Huasheng in private, otherwise Huasheng will not be so obviously changed by Jiang Xinrui.


    "It''s true!"


    Jiang Xinrui heard the river was still confused, subconsciously frowned and cried.


    The affirmative tone was as if she had experienced it herself.


    And Jiang Xinrui said this, eyes a Leng, looking at her parents'' eyes, she also knew that she was overreacting.


    Then he immediately changed his tone and said, "I mean, the spirit of the book won''t cheat me. This is the record in the book. As long as he passes the test given by the spirit of the book, he will tell the truth about the contents of the book..."

 Chapter 3221

    "Chifeng told me that they can''t lie unless you fail the test!"


    "But I really passed, so he won''t cheat me."


    "Besides, we don''t have any other way now, do we? It''s hard to find the Phoenix''s blood, but it''s easy to find it, not to mention the Phoenix''s life. In addition, the Kirin''s blood doesn''t hurt people''s lives. In fact, we don''t lose much, do we? "


    Jiang Xinrui looked at her parents. For a moment, she didn''t know how to say it. For the first time, she was a little flustered.


    Maybe it''s because I overreacted just now.


    It is too extreme, looking at the look of their parents, Jiang Xinrui strong calm, can only constantly tell themselves in the heart, don''t be confused and guilty.


    Otherwise, it''s really a confession.


    It''s true that if Hua Sheng can''t find any more problems, it''s her problem. Just as she wanted to ask something, her hands were held by the river.


    Don''t ask.


    "You''re right. Mom and Dad don''t believe you. They just don''t understand. After all, ordinary people can''t bear the energy of the beast when they drink the blood of the beast It''s no small matter. If you are not careful, it will explode! "


    "Of course, it''s too much for me to worry about. After all, before the charm is released, the body of warlin''s mother and son will not be destroyed."


    "Because your mother and I didn''t hear it, we had to think more about it, so we had more questions. After all, we wanted to make Hualin''s mother and son live safely, like normal people. This is our original intention."


    Jiang Liu holds Hua Sheng''s hand and pats it gently.


    He motioned to her to be calm.


    If we continue to press questions at this time, I''m afraid it will backfire.


    Jiang Xinrui wants to hide, must have their own reasons, as long as it does not endanger life, the river can give her time, slowly digest.


    Huasheng understands the meaning of the river, but after all, jiangxinrui is still small. Huasheng is really worried about her being cheated.


    But now Huasheng also knows that Jiang Xinrui''s stubborn temper is not small, so he can only be silent.


    "I was worried about this. I didn''t make it clear."


    "I''ve already asked this question. It''s going to be OK. Just like my father said, this method just dissolves the charm and counteracts each other. It''s not absorbed by them, so I won''t worry that they can''t bear the energy, because they haven''t got the power of Phoenix and unicorn at all."


    "When shall we tell them?"


    "In fact, it''s OK to wait. After all, there are still a few years left. If we look again, we may find a better way..."


    Jiang Xinrui gently clenched his fist, but also on the hands of the sweat, feel like a false alarm.


    It turns out that parents'' worries are not the same as what they think.


    But Jiang Xinrui also wants to change the topic now, because she does not know whether it is an illusion, her parents seem to have seen through all of her.


    Think of this, Jiang Xinrui really flustered.


    In fact, she didn''t hide anything from her parents. She just said something, whether it was her father or her mother, which was definitely unacceptable.


    This point, jiangxinrui don''t need to try, already very clear.


    After all, if this kind of thing is put on the parents'' body, Jiang Xinrui can''t promise, just as if it is known by the parents, it is the same.


    "There is no better way. I don''t want to wait any longer. Who knows what will happen?"


    "Don''t worry about it any more."

 Chapter 3222

    Huasheng directly claps a case to stop, forbids Jiang Xinrui to intervene again.


    Whether it''s looking for Phoenix or Kirin, or even looking for new ways, she doesn''t have to intervene.


    Even though Hua Sheng didn''t know why, a mother''s intuition told her that she was wrong. In Jiang Xinrui''s case, she made all the wrong decisions.


    It shouldn''t be like this.


    If she didn''t choose, how could that be?


    And Hua Sheng also no matter what reaction Jiang Xinrui hears, finish saying this words to get up directly to return to a room.


    Jiang Liu and Jiang Xinrui look at each other. Father and daughter have their own ideas, but at the moment of raising their eyes, they always return to normal.


    Jiangliu comforts her daughter, and then quickly gets up and follows Huasheng back to her room.


    Hua Sheng''s face has changed so much that he can''t hide it. Of course, the river has to appease his wife first.


    "Ruirui, you''ve been working hard these days. Go back and have a rest. Let''s leave the rest to mom and dad."


    "Although a little polite, but still want to say thank you, you are great, I and my mother did not find, you found first, my daughter is really unusual!"


    Jiangliu is really praised, no matter what, jiangxinrui did what they did not do.


    Besides, if we really use this method, he and Huasheng can''t find Fenghuang. After all, they have nothing to do with Fenghuang. They have to face Jiang Xinrui.


    River really did not expect, if this time, they will also borrow the face of children.


    Once again, Jiangliu realized that this is the children''s world, and their era has long ended


    He didn''t see clearly.


    "I don''t mind. I''ll be happy to help you."


    When Jiang Xinrui heard her father''s words, she was still moved. What she had done was affirmed, but she was still a little sad when she thought of her mother''s reaction.


    But Jiang Xinrui and Jiang Liu are the same, more emotions are not shown.


    She calmly watched Huasheng leave and return to the room, and the river followed him to appease him.


    But Jiang Xinrui was silent for a while, raised her hand to touch her heart, felt the vigorous heartbeat, and then got up and went back to the room.


    Huasheng''s bedroom.


    "Ah Sheng You were too obvious


    "My daughter must be able to feel it. Even if she doesn''t understand it, she has been busy with it for a few days. Anyway, without praise, there should be a affirmation!"


    "I know you feel bad, but she must feel even worse..."


    "When I went back to my room, I specially said two more words. Although my daughter didn''t say anything, there was still light in her eyes. She also wanted to help us and you."


    Jiangliu sits next to Huasheng, holding her hand.


    While talking, he observed the expression of Hua Sheng.


    "What do you say? She obviously has something to hide from us. It must be no small matter! "


    "Last time If it''s my fault, I shouldn''t agree with her. "


    Hua Sheng looks annoyed and doesn''t want to hear what Jiang Liu says, so he doesn''t look at him directly.


    If the river had not been in the middle of harmony and stopped her, Hua Sheng would have asked just now.


    Even if it is forced to ask, even to find heaven, she must know what Jiang Xinrui is hiding from her.


    What Huasheng resents most is herself. How can she be so confident in the underworld?


    What do you think, really don''t go to her?

 Chapter 3223

    It''s Huasheng who doesn''t make it clear. What''s more, she is too confident to think that there is nothing wrong with her.


    Now, Huasheng feels that he has never failed like this.


    If you don''t fail, how can you have such a choice?


    Especially thinking of the self-confidence at that time, Hua Sheng really wanted to go through the past and pat himself!


    Because of this, Huasheng really can''t say any praise. Although he doesn''t know what Jiang Xinrui has done, Huasheng is just upset.


    How could she not know that her child has suffered without merit in the past two days?


    Even for the sake of Hualin, I certainly didn''t sleep well, even if it was only one night, but I was a child anyway. How could Huasheng not be distressed.


    But Huasheng really can''t praise Jiang Xinrui against her mind. Isn''t that telling Jiang Xinrui indirectly that what she did is right?


    Hiding your parents?


    Would it end up hurting herself?


    How can Huasheng not know the expectation in the eyes of jiangxinrui? Jiangxinrui has been waiting for change because of the matter of tattle last time, so that her family can see her change.


    It''s more about proving it to yourself.


    Huasheng knows it, but it''s because he knows it that Huasheng also gives Jiang Xinrui a chance, but now Huasheng feels that some things are completely out of control.


    "Didn''t you also say that you would let go later? Let it develop freely? Now it''s just something out of the ordinary. Of course, it may be our guess. After all, we don''t know what the facts are


    "Let the children solve it."


    "It''s not our time now. I think you know it''s children''s time. The way they deal with things is different from ours."


    "Besides, you used to be very Buddhist, didn''t you? How can you be so sentimental now? "


    Jiangliu looks at Huasheng and persuades him in a low voice. He says that he is still joking. He wants to mobilize Huasheng''s mood.


    But Jiang Liu''s tone is sincere, in fact, he is not at ease, but what can he do?


    Jiang Xinrui won''t tell him what happened.


    If you ask too much, you may even escape more.


    Since Chang''an left, the family has changed.


    Everyone is trying to maintain it, trying to make this ten mile spring breeze change back to its former appearance, but I don''t know why. The more I think about it, the more I fail.


    The recent events, in fact, are not big and can be solved better, but they are sad.


    It''s the one that doesn''t heal.


    Jiang Liu thinks that when he and ah Sheng come to this stage, they finally don''t have to worry about anyone who can hurt them, because they have the ability to protect themselves and their families.


    But I didn''t expect to meet this in the twinkling of an eye. It''s not something that you have much mana to solve.


    It''s really hard.


    "Kylin blood, I''ll find a way!"


    "Don''t worry about anything else."


    Jiang Liu looks at Hua Sheng and doesn''t talk. He follows her to shoot a case. He really can''t help it.


    If you don''t need Kirin''s blood, that''s the best. But Jiangliu can''t really kill Fenghuang to win his heart. So now I want to go to find Kirin before the time is up.


    Of course, it does not refer to the jade Qilin of Fengdu emperor.


    If it was in the past, the river might have gone. After all, he has a friendship with Fengdu emperor. But now, he knows that yanzhuo is not there, so he goes to find Yu Qilin to bleed. It''s really

 Chapter 3224

    Now Fengdu is only guarded by Yu Qilin alone. Although she doesn''t need to do anything, she is also supporting the hell of Fengdu, which is also a burning face.


    Jiang Liu went to her at this time and asked her to put some blood. He was bullying people.


    For these beasts, it''s unknown that their bodies are injured or even shed blood. Without Yu Qilin''s master, the river can''t do this.


    There is the Phoenix, although it is due to the relationship between Jiang Xinrui, but also two children, a lot of things is not understand.


    I''m afraid I don''t understand this taboo. My family may not agree.


    Besides, I don''t have a good relationship with Chifeng''s parents


    After all, his royal highness is the elder brother of chopping the moon


    So, this solution really gives him a good problem.


    "Will it not be difficult to give it to you?"


    "What I just said to the children is also my sincere words. I don''t want to delay any more. If I can solve it as soon as possible, I''ll solve it as soon as possible."


    "I don''t want to wait any longer."


    Hua Sheng said and looked out of the window. She was thinking about whether to go to the devil''s world or Fengdu first!


    This matter is because of her, Huasheng will not borrow the river, and jiangxinrui face.


    She will go to these two beasts to borrow this bowl of blood.


    Untie the magic talisman on Hualin''s mother and son.


    Huasheng has had enough of waiting to solve her previous problems. Who could have thought that the original decision would lead to today''s results?


    She borrowed the favor and returned it.


    Huasheng really doesn''t want to involve anyone.


    If it goes on like this, I don''t know what problems will arise in the future.


    It''s just that Hua Sheng forgot that as long as someone is alive, there will be new problems and it will never end.


    Hua Sheng said that, that is very sure, this matter because she started, will end because of her.


    Then he went directly to the devil''s world. He swallowed everything he wanted to say, because he knew that it was useless to say anything anyway. Now Huasheng can let him follow behind his back to the maximum extent.


    As for Jiang Xinrui, she was stunned when she knew that her mother wanted to go to the devil''s world to get Phoenix''s blood now. Is this the wrong order?


    It''s for Phoenix to drink Kirin''s blood, and then it''s for Hualin''s mother and son. It''s not for heart, is it?


    Although reason tells Jiang Xinrui that her mother won''t, emotionally, she can''t help but follow her because she is really worried about what her mother will do.


    According to the mother''s ability, the only thing that can stop her is her father, but thinking of her father


    Jiang Xinrui felt that her father would be the one who handed the knife!


    So finally Jiang Xinrui went with him.


    In the past, Jiang Xinrui suddenly thought of a thing. When she talked with Chifeng, Chifeng thought that she wanted to hurt who?


    It''s impossible to know intellectually, but it can''t be ignored emotionally I''m not sure!


    Isn''t this exactly the same as what I am now?


    But Jiang Xinrui didn''t have time to sort out these messy emotions. Where are they the same and different? Because when she was tangled, the demon world had arrived!


    The demon world.


    "What?"


    "Again, who did you say was coming?"


    Third highness, Fengying is training new soldiers. There is no way. Because of these wars, the loss of the demon world is really incalculable. Now the most important thing Fengying does is training, not to start a war, but to protect itself. However, after hearing the report from her confidant Mufan, she can''t even care about the new soldiers. She asked with an incredible voice.

 Chapter 3225

    I can''t believe that look!


    There are some


    How to say, although the relationship between the demon world and other circles has eased, it''s just a truce.


    It''s impossible to really get along without mustard. After all, there are some antagonistic relationships, which are natural.


    As for the relationship between Chifeng and Bai ran, that''s the exception. Chifeng can''t represent the demon world now. No one cares about a child. Besides, there is Chifeng''s mother, Luo Yao.


    So no matter who it is, it doesn''t really matter.


    But it doesn''t represent the whole demon world. The demon world is still the demon world.


    Especially the special existence of Huasheng, whether in the past or in the past, Huasheng and the demon world are inextricably linked.


    Does Huasheng take the initiative to come to the demon world?


    It''s strange how you look at it.


    Of course, Fengying''s heart was still a little uneasy. Huasheng came here for the first time, met the chopping moon, and changed it. It was not only the turmoil of the demon world, but also the turmoil of the whole three worlds and six roads.


    Then for the second time, when we came to the devil''s world, there was another turbulence. What kind of wars have we had? That one has nothing to do with Hua Sheng, or even full responsibility?


    It''s not surprising that Fengying has put down all the recruits. The whole person is not good.


    He doesn''t have a problem with Hua Sheng, but he''s really afraid. This person can''t be provoked. Can''t we hide?


    Besides, they don''t go to the human world to make trouble for them. Isn''t it safe now?


    Fengying really wants to say let it go!


    He doesn''t want the demon world to end up in his hands. The demon king hasn''t come out yet


    "Back to your highness, it''s the Huasheng family!"


    "The river, and their daughter, are all here. They are at the gate of the demon world, but they don''t break in directly. That means Please tell me if you want to let me in. They have something to ask for! "


    Mufan bowed his head and replied with humility.


    He has always respected Feng Ying, a benefactor, but other people, especially those who are related to the Fox family, don''t have a good face.


    The last war ended ahead of time. Before he took the enchanted army to kill the fox, it ended. Mufan was on fire.


    In addition, now that the emperor of heaven has become Bai ran, Mu fan can only say that all emotions can only be pressed in the bottom of his heart. If we fight again now, it is not enough to annihilate a fox clan.


    Only in the long run, in terms of endurance, he is the most indispensable!


    "Huasheng has something to ask of us in the demon world? Where is the river? "


    "Oh, I''ve seen you for a long time!"


    Feng Ying listened to Mufan''s words, can''t say what kind of tone, can only say very speechless, very funny, can''t say what anger.


    His elder brother, the future king of the demon world, because who has come to such an end?


    Isn''t it far fetched enough that the two sides can live in peace?


    What''s going on under his nose?


    Want to piss him off?


    Or do you think he is not as old as them, good tempered and easy to bully?


    "Then the subordinates will drive them out!"


    Mufan looked at the three His Highness''s expression is not very good, know that he is not willing to, think about that don''t see.


    He doesn''t want to see the third highness being attacked by several irrelevant people.


    Moreover, in his view, the family came to the demon world to seek for their own misfortune, and they didn''t pay attention to the demon world. Even if the demon world is badly damaged and can''t fight any more, it can''t be insulted like this.


    In Mufan''s opinion, the family just didn''t have a good heart.

 Chapter 3226

    "What do you think?"


    Feng Ying was very tired for a moment. He had a headache when he thought of Hua Sheng, but when he heard Mu fan''s words, he had a headache even more.


    Eyes slightly squint at Mufan, his subordinates, sometimes very smart, but more often very stupid.


    In the past few years, it''s really a recognition of the outside world. Apart from trying to annihilate the fox clan, I have no idea?


    "I think it''s OK!"


    "That subordinate goes now!"


    Mufan didn''t see the helplessness in his Highness''s eyes. He just felt that he agreed with him.


    Then he turned around and rushed away. I didn''t know that he thought it was a fight.


    "Come back to me! What are you going to do? "


    "Is Huasheng a family that we can drive away now? Can''t you use your head? Go and invite them


    "Enter the hall, please."


    "Now even if they want to destroy our demon world, they don''t have the power to fight back, and they have nothing to do with it. Please come in and have a look."


    Feng Ying finished, did not want to see Mufan that puzzled look.


    How can these subordinates around him be so stubborn?


    I don''t know how stupid he is to bring out such subordinates?


    Fengying doesn''t know how to have a headache.


    In fact, it''s not surprising that Fengying really doesn''t take people with him. He doesn''t need to be in charge when chopping the moon. He just wants to play, indulge and love freedom.


    The hall of the demon world.


    Mufan brings in the Huasheng family, but his expression is smelly. Thanks to Bai Ran''s "blessing", Mufan knows that Huasheng and Bai ran are related.


    Naturally, he didn''t have a good face for the Huasheng family.


    Besides, Huasheng, the elder brother of the third highness


    So no matter what, Mufan really wants to drive the family out.


    "Three Highnesses, I have brought you."


    Mufan said, standing behind the beacon, once something happens, he can quickly respond, always pay attention to everything around.


    "Sit down."


    "Long time no see, I suddenly don''t know how to call it..."


    "But it doesn''t matter. I''m still very clear about that. Let''s just say something and don''t waste our time."


    Feng Ying sits in the place where she once was, with a polite and alienated fake smile on her face. At the moment, Feng Ying feels more like a fake smile boy.


    He''s really complicated with Huasheng. He''ll never see her again. He''ll be at peace. But goodbye, there''s still a river around Huasheng, even with her children. Fengying really can''t understand what she''s doing.


    Is it hard to show off where his second brother used to live?


    How good and happy their family is now?


    Fengying thinks that Huasheng is not so boring, is it?


    The river should be worse.


    After all, those who think of themselves as gentlemen, but never disdain to do those boring things.


    "Just call me Huasheng, just like before."


    "I''ve come to ask for something, so I don''t want to talk nonsense. I want to meet the next family in the main hall. Now the main hall also lives in the demon world. Who I want to see, naturally, has to get the consent of the third hall, the Lord of the demon world."


    "As for my family, they just accompany me. They won''t say or do anything. Your highness doesn''t have to worry."


    Huasheng with the river, jiangxinrui standing on the devil''s World Hall, said sincerely.


    No matter what it was before, now she is asking for help.

 Chapter 3227

    Naturally, there must be an attitude of asking for help.


    Of course, if you can, Huasheng doesn''t want to come to the devil''s world. Anyway, Huasheng owes the moon.


    Now that chopping the moon is gone, Hua Sheng knows that when he steps into the demon world, the whole demon world is on guard. It''s a great honor for his highness Feng Ying to see her.


    As for Jiangliu and jiangxinrui, Huasheng doesn''t want them to follow, but he can''t stop them. Besides, Huasheng knows that the father and daughter are not at ease, so he has to follow them.


    But now really not at ease, certainly not the river and river core, but the whole demon world.


    "Huasheng? Still the same as before? That shouldn''t be Hua Sheng. It should be sister Hongyu Don''t you think so? "


    "But what do you want to do when you come to your ex boyfriend''s house with your husband''s children to meet his brother and his elder brother first?"


    "Besides, you can find out who you want to see. Don''t mention now. Since you appear, where can''t you go? Like your family, you still need to beg me? "


    "I don''t deserve it."


    When Feng Ying said this, his tone was sarcastic, but more sarcastic.


    After all, people come here quietly now and don''t want to find trouble. It''s his mouth that can''t help talking.


    What''s more, it''s still in front of the children, and the beacon is not long. He is very kind.


    Just see Huasheng this happy stand together, beacon shadow really can''t hold back.


    You say that if you don''t come here, you are in the human world. You can do whatever you like. Naturally, the beacon and shadow are angry, but at least you can''t see them.


    But when you stand at the door of someone else''s house and come to the door, Fengying''s heart has become puffer.


    In front of outsiders, we need to face up and control our emotions a little bit.


    But it''s not possible to talk with your mouth. It''s just that there''s nothing wrong with what you say.


    And with Feng Ying''s words, the Huasheng family looked at Feng Ying with different looks, a rare silence.


    Jiang Xinrui saw Fengying for the first time, but he always knew him, Chifeng''s uncle.


    I often hear Chifeng mention it.


    At that time, although Jiang Xinrui listened in silence, he felt that Chifeng''s uncle should be a very interesting person No, it''s interesting.


    Meet now


    It''s more interesting than Jiang Xinrui imagined.


    As for the second uncle, Jiang Xinrui also knows that she doesn''t express her opinions on the communication between adults, because she doesn''t know what is giving up all feelings.


    I just think it''s also a spoony person.


    So it''s not too much to be an ex boyfriend, is it?


    Think of this, Jiang Xinrui secretly aimed at his father, then immediately turned his head, did not look.


    The emotional world of adults is really complicated.


    But when I heard what uncle Chifeng said, my mother used to come and go freely to the demon world, which was a little powerful


    And the river heard the beacon, chose silence, no expression.


    A person who is no longer here, he has nothing to worry about. Besides, he is accompanied by Hua Sheng, who has agreed to come. Hua Sheng won''t speak, and he can''t speak.


    In order to avoid becoming an uncontrollable scene, the river also knows that Hua Sheng is ashamed of the demon world.


    Of course, he also believes that Huasheng will not let him down and can handle it well. If he participates, he will become responsible instead.

 Chapter 3228

    Just as Jiangliu thought, when Huasheng came, he almost expected this scene.


    Huasheng didn''t know Fengying for a day or two. For Fengying, Huasheng also understood it.


    Today''s situation is much better than Huasheng imagined.


    She thought that Fengying would never let her step into the demon world.


    Say these words, but also for a completely lost brother''s brother, vent the grievances in the heart.


    The departure of chopping the moon is not only the loss of the demon world, but also the meaning in Huasheng''s heart.


    She can not love, but look at such a person for their own heart, pay life, pay everything


    How can Huasheng be really untouched.


    Over the years, the death of chopping the moon has been pressing in her heart, even in the dissipation of the ten li spring wind.


    Huasheng understood that it was the last obsession of Zhanyue to the world. She should put it down.


    But see more cut month related people, Huasheng heart as uncomfortable.


    It''s just like it''s hard for her family to see her.


    But it is to say that a few words stimulate her, Huasheng still can accept.


    Compared with the moon, which has lost everything, these words are nothing.


    Besides, she really has something to ask for today.


    As for that ex boyfriend, Hua Sheng couldn''t recognize it.


    "The one who used to be with your brother is Hongyu, the one with a red lotus on his forehead. Honglian is also the characteristic of demonization. From the beginning, he and Huasheng were two people."


    "And Hongyu died in the past, in Huasheng''s body, in the fire, and it''s Huasheng who has come all over again. I know all this, and your brother also knows it."


    "When we wanted to meet again, he understood."


    Hua Sheng talked about the past, but also with sadness, that is to cut the moon sad, guilt, but not love.


    Because no matter Hongyu or Huasheng, what they love is the river, and they have never had the emotion for chopping the moon.


    Hua Sheng has all the memories of Hong Yu. She knows very well that at that time she wanted to try to forget Jiang Liu, but she couldn''t do it. She thought that she was a stand in, and even wanted to put her feelings for Jiang Liu on her body


    So she felt guilty.


    In fact, chopping the moon has always been clear, Huasheng knows, but obsession into the bone, how can it be so easy to put down, and finally become such a solution, is also the end together.


    Red Yu will never appear again, cut month also left.


    What is left is Huasheng, who has all the memories.


    "You said everything..."


    "Now what''s the use of saying this? I only blame him for being stupid and being blinded by feelings. I really don''t know what you like!"


    "What do you want to do when you come to the demon world? Hua Sheng, I tell you, my elder brother''s family is very happy. They have always been independent of the world. Don''t disturb them. "


    When Feng Ying heard Hua Sheng''s words, he couldn''t say what he felt. He thought he could let Hua Sheng admit that he was the past of cutting the moon.


    Admit that she loves her.


    It''s a little comfort.


    I didn''t expect that Hua Sheng was reasonable. If I could see the moon clearly, there wouldn''t be so many things.


    It can be seen that I really don''t like it at all. If I like it a little bit, where is my sanity now?


    In fact, Fengying knew that Hongyu was different from Huasheng, but if he could listen to this, he would lose.


    Everyone can see clearly, only a fool can''t!

 Chapter 3230

    As for Feng Ying in the first place, when he heard the words of Brahma, he didn''t respond much. Just take a seat. Although he didn''t welcome these people in the demon world, he didn''t need a few chairs.


    But Fengying didn''t understand why the elder brother came, why did he drag his family?


    Last time I formally brought my family here, but because of the war?


    What''s going on now?


    The most important thing is Chifeng. Does she always look at Huasheng''s daughter?


    The most important thing is that it''s not like the first time we met!


    How can they meet?


    "Chifeng, come to the third uncle."


    Feng Ying doesn''t wait for what Hua Sheng wants to say. He interrupts again and shouts Chifeng to his side.


    He has to ask the boy, what''s the matter?


    He''s very defensive. He doesn''t want the demon world to have anything to do with Hua Sheng. How can his promising successor meet Hua Sheng''s daughter?


    "Uncle, what can I do for you? Let''s talk about it later. First... "


    Chifeng looks at his third uncle''s appearance and feels that it should be nothing serious. Jiang Xinrui''s mother is about to speak. First she is interrupted by her father, and now she is interrupted by his third uncle. Chifeng is in a bit of a hurry.


    Children''s world is very simple, he likes his friends, small partners, that naturally give small partners face, but also her parents face.


    Besides, now that the jiangxinrui family has come to the demon world, it is equivalent to their own home. Naturally, they should be polite.


    "You boy..."


    Feng Ying stares at Chifeng.


    If he didn''t understand that Chifeng and jiangxinrui knew each other, he would be so big.


    This meeting Feng Ying feels as if he is going to have a cerebral hemorrhage.


    Cover head, who also don''t see, close eyes, eyes don''t see, heart don''t bother.


    Anyway, his elder brother and sister-in-law are here. Let them have it.


    "Your Highness, you''d better call me Huasheng. The appellations on our husband and wife are just empty. Besides, you know, they are all in the past. We can call them by name. Now we are just ordinary people."


    Huasheng watched the Brahma family come together and looked at the river. He probably guessed that the Brahma family had come prepared.


    Some things are clear.


    And this name is also the meaning of her relationship with Jiangliu. Naturally, it is unnecessary.


    After all, it''s a bit too much for her to ask for someone else''s identity. Besides, she is ashamed of the demon world.


    "First name? It''s a lot easier to say. "


    Vatican body slightly forward, and Huasheng sat opposite, looked at the Huasheng family, eyes scan to jiangxinrui, more than a second.


    But I didn''t see much. I just saw his son''s first friend.


    "If according to your identity, we need strength. We can''t beat the whole demon world now."


    "So we don''t have the right to object, but if we are ordinary people, it means that you have given us the right to refuse, then I can say it."


    "I don''t agree!"


    "My wife and I don''t agree! Never agree. "


    "So, you don''t have to talk. Please come back, three of you."


    "In the future, I will strictly control my children and never disturb you or even your daughter."


    "I know and I don''t care about the relationship between the two families, because you and I both know the habits of demons. When I grow up, I don''t have much memory. I just think it''s my son''s experience. As a child, I''m very curious about all strangers. Besides, your family is different."


    "But it doesn''t mean that I can promise anything..."

 Chapter 3232

    These years, in order not to let my younger brother know, even on the battlefield is nodded, but Chifeng don''t know is, when he went out, there has always been with him.


    Most of the time, she followed, hiding behind.


    And outsiders thought she was closed in the demon world.


    For fear of his injury!


    Just this meeting, Chi Feng still doesn''t understand, the secret in his body, a strength is going to go, this all wish oneself open a son to give a person bloodletting.


    "Elder sister, do you even want to oppose me and let me be a traitor?"


    Chifeng really doesn''t understand. It''s just putting some blood. Why can''t it?


    It''s true that he''s young and it''s not easy to heal, but it''s not so, is it?


    If he had known that, he shouldn''t have told his family that he would go by himself when the time came.


    Chifeng doesn''t know. Even if he doesn''t, his parents know. After all, his sister is still in the dark


    "I don''t need you to be a perfidious person, but I have a way to solve it. At that time, you and I will grow up one day, and I can do it. You are not perfidious, and you are not against your parents. From another angle, we can solve the problem, right? You can''t fight your parents for outsiders, can you


    Wan Feng''s voice is not big, but it''s not small. All of you are not ordinary people. It''s just that Wan Feng is in a hurry, otherwise she won''t say that directly.


    As soon as she said this, let alone blazing Phoenix, even Brahma, Luo Yao was so angry that he almost twitched at the corner of his mouth.


    As a matter of fact, she has long wanted to steal a beam and exchange a pillar. Anyway, the only requirement for Phoenix is to become an adult. Her mother must not be able to do so. She was seriously injured in her early years, and her body was void. She added Kirin''s blood to her body, and then bled. This is a risky behavior, and it''s also disrespectful.


    Neither Chifeng nor Wanfeng wanted to hurt their mother.


    Wan Feng wants to keep her brother''s secret, but she doesn''t want him to break his promise and live like a normal child. Wan Feng feels that she has paid too much for her family


    Of course, Wan Feng didn''t expect that her younger brother would make more friends. How could this be?


    "Excuse me, don''t quarrel. Just think we haven''t been here."


    "I won''t talk about it again."


    Hua Sheng looked at the situation of the Brahma family. No matter what, he couldn''t wait any longer. He got up and left.


    Although the purpose was not stated, it was obvious that the Brahma family had known for a long time. Even though they knew the purpose of her coming, Huasheng didn''t force others.


    Since she didn''t want to, she didn''t want to do anything else.


    In fact, if you can not choose the devil''s world, Hua Sheng does not want to come. He does not want to owe the devil''s world.


    When Huasheng gets up, Jiangliu and jiangxinrui also get up. Father and daughter have no problem.


    But Jiang Xinrui looks at Chifeng with some worry. She really didn''t expect that Chifeng would quarrel with her family when this incident happened


    Is she really too young? She thought it was just a bowl of blood, nothing big. When she exchanged the answers, she felt relaxed


    It turned out that she was too relaxed.


    "No, mother Xinrui Aunt Huasheng, don''t go. "


    "I promised. I won''t go back on it. I really don''t know how it became like this. When I told my family before, it wasn''t like this..."


    Chifeng is being hoodwinked by her sister''s words, and suddenly understands why her sister has always been beaten since childhood. This is really a big idea.

 Chapter 3233

    Chifeng wants to say that it''s a good idea. Of course, he can''t really agree. After all, he said he wanted to help. Can''t a man bleed? Also let own elder sister replace, this matter, Chi Feng can''t do.


    But seeing Huasheng''s family go away, Chifeng worries that they are serious, so she goes to stop them. Her eyes show Jiang Xinrui to be calm.


    And Jiang Xinrui always shakes his head at Chifeng.


    This matter or her pot, is she didn''t do well, jiangxinrui can''t see, she is that success is not enough, failure is more than.


    Chifeng stands in front of Huasheng''s family and understands Jiang Xinrui''s worry about himself, but what he said can''t be ignored.


    Brahma on one side is OK. Luo Yao is about to draw a knife. He has been reluctant to touch the child since he was a child, but it doesn''t mean that there is no punishment that doesn''t bleed and makes him feel


    "You wait first!"


    "I didn''t understand what you said or what he said. What are you talking about?"


    "Chifeng? Do you know Hua Sheng''s daughter? Brother, sister-in-law and Wan Feng, you all know, don''t you? "


    "And Hua Sheng hasn''t said what she wants to do up to now. Why do you say blood letting? Why bleed? "


    "What happened?"


    "Did I miss something, or did you already say that I was deaf?"


    Feng Ying looks at the sudden change of the situation on the main hall. For a moment, the atmosphere is full of tension. I don''t know. I thought I was going to fight with Huasheng river.


    But his elder brother was very rational. He knew he couldn''t fight. He was very calm when he entered the temple. Please sit down


    It turns out it''s going to hit your own kids?


    Fengying really can''t keep up. What happened?


    He''s starting to have problems in his head now.


    And what Fengying can''t understand most is why his nephew, the next successor of the demon world, has something to do with Huasheng?


    There are so many people in Sanjie liudao. Why should they have something to do with the Huasheng family?


    Make friends with Huasheng''s daughter?


    Is this kid trying to piss him off?


    Besides, why didn''t his elder brother stop him?


    "Third uncle! Say something quickly. You have also told me that men''s honesty is very important. Although I will be an adult in a few years, I can''t break my promise! "


    "I promised Jiang Xinrui that I would give her a bowl of my blood to help her with the curse when I was an adult."


    "When I was in heaven, I already agreed. It''s not Phoenix heart. If it''s gone, I''ll die. It''s just a bowl of blood. What''s wrong with renewable resources?"


    "As for Jiang Xinrui and I, we knew each other when she was a child. She was the first friend I knew when I was in the human world and when I was out of the border..."


    Chifeng really didn''t expect her parents to react so much.


    Think of when he told his parents, their appearance is really very strange, but Chifeng didn''t think much, after all, just a little blood, what can''t bear.


    Like he said, it''s not heart digging?


    Chifeng really doesn''t know what to say. The whole person is going crazy.


    He doesn''t want to disappoint Jiang Xinrui. It''s still in his power


    But he really didn''t understand why his parents reacted so much?


    Is it because of the past?


    "I understand. Are you making friends with Huasheng''s daughter?"


    "Now for the sake of Huasheng''s daughter, do you want to release your Phoenix blood?"


    "Don''t you know what Huasheng has to do with our family? What does it have to do with our demon world? "

 Chapter 3234

    "If we don''t sort out this grudge, the best result is that we will die of old age and not be foreign. There are so many creatures in the three realms and six roads. Who can you find? You can''t find her?"


    "I think you are really crazy? Why can''t we escape her mother and daughter in the demon world, right? "


    Feng Ying was so angry that he couldn''t stand up, and his eyes didn''t know how to describe it.


    In a word, he has been looking at Chifeng without any concealment. Of course, this is also for Huasheng to see.


    That''s what they mean, always in their heart.


    One is because he can''t fight, the other is because his second brother is stupid. They can''t stop their own family, and they won''t blame a woman for everything.


    But the premise is that you can''t go too far as a woman.


    Now you want his nephew''s blood?


    Is his nephew''s blood so good to give?


    Once something happens, it''s unimaginable.


    It''s so bullying.


    No, it should be said that it''s bullying the devil. Feng Ying never felt that he was so oppressed by the devil until he met Hua Sheng, and everything came!


    "I tell you Chifeng, it''s not just your parents who won''t agree, neither will I!"


    "Of course, if you want to be tough, you should have a competition. It''s not sure who will win or lose."


    "Even if you lose, you can step on the demon entity to get blood!"


    Feng Ying''s eyes are killing. He is ready at any time.


    The tone was not joking, and it didn''t have the usual joking look and tone.


    Not to mention Huasheng and Jiangliu, they didn''t expect that Fengying would have such a fierce reaction. Even Chifeng didn''t expect that.


    No matter what time, in Chifeng''s eyes, his third uncle has always been a very natural and unrestrained person. To speak frankly, he is a smiley face, and even less angry.


    Most of the time, you can laugh it off.


    Of course, when the second uncle left, the third uncle didn''t smile. It was his cut of the moon. It was a problem, but he should not be so excited.


    Huasheng and Jiangliu feel that there should be other problems, and subconsciously look at Chifeng.


    In front of him, the child had beautiful eyebrows, beautiful male and female appearance, and his appearance was the most conspicuous. But he was afraid of something unusual. Otherwise, it was difficult to explain the great reaction of Brahma and Fengying when they heard that they wanted to leave blood.


    Of course, Jiangliu and Huasheng don''t have to know. They probably have some ideas in their mind, so they won''t be forced.


    "Don''t mention it again. We are very grateful for your kindness. It''s not true that you''ve done anything to keep your promise. In this way, Xinrui is in heaven thanks to your help. She has already told me."


    "Thank you very much for that. I''ll never see you again."


    Hua Sheng looks at the Chifeng in front of him and thanks him. Naturally, he doesn''t want to see the child quarrel with his family.


    The world is also changeable. When the two children met, no one wanted to stop them

 Chapter 3236

    Some feelings are not clear, he likes to stay in the side of jiangxinrui, like what magic, he just want to stay in her side.


    Chifeng thinks it may be related to the fact that Jiang Xinrui can absorb aura.


    It is an existence that can nourish everything, and he is really willing to make friends with Jiang Xinrui.


    But no one can understand these feelings, and Chifeng won''t talk about them. After all, there are some things that I just want to understand.


    But he didn''t expect to hear his parents resist and even beat him today?


    You know, since he was a child, he watched his sister get beaten, and he never got beaten


    Although it''s a bit unkind to think so.


    When Jiang Xinrui finishes these words, Hua Sheng directly reaches out his hand and pulls Jiang Xinrui out of the demon world, which can be said to disappear in a blink.


    I''m afraid it will be war if we stay.


    As far as the top one is concerned, Fengying is already armed. Huasheng doesn''t want to fight, not because he can''t fight, but because he doesn''t want to fight.


    It''s a truce now.


    How can Huasheng go to war because of his own affairs?


    What is that?


    Besides, this war is unnecessary.


    It''s because they don''t understand why. If they had understood earlier, Huasheng would not have come.


    In Huasheng, with Jiang Xinrui and the river behind him, standing at the entrance of the demon world, looking back at the whole demon world, Huasheng can''t say what he feels, but has mixed feelings in his heart.


    In fact, it''s not surprising that Fengying is irritable when she sees herself. Every time she steps into the demon world, it''s really


    It''s not peaceful at all.


    Hua Sheng didn''t expect that when she came here this time, she almost started a war of different scales. She still took her children with her.


    Thinking of this, Hua Sheng couldn''t help sighing in a low voice.


    "Mother, are you sad because you didn''t get Phoenix''s blood? It doesn''t matter. Don''t be discouraged. We still have a long time. Let''s think about it again. We just didn''t finish looking for all the books that day. There must be some! "


    "Besides, there was another news I didn''t say. I thought It doesn''t matter. Now it''s the same. It has something to do with Fengxi''s family. You can let aunt Fengxi find clues about their family... "


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Hua Sheng and thinks that she has a headache. She has already thought of many results in her mind, that is, what to do next.


    She''s starting to show up now.


    I don''t care. This is the gate of the demon world. They haven''t left yet.


    "Your mother is not worried about this, rui''er. Let''s go back."


    "And if your aunt Fengxi had a way, she would have taken it out. Why have you been waiting for so many years? You, how did you become acute? "


    "Do you know what we have to do with the demon world? Just now your mother thought that you and Chifeng would not contact each other. Don''t you want to


    Jiangliu stands on the other side of jiangxinrui and reaches out to pull her daughter away.


    Whether it is Jiangliu or Huasheng, holding jiangxinrui''s hand, for no other reason, they all think that this child will feel uncomfortable in the demon world.


    After all, ordinary people can''t stand the smell of the demon world.


    Not everyone can bear it. They can come and go freely in the demon world, but their family is really extraordinary, because they can come and go freely.


    Not only the adults, but also the children.


    But Hua Sheng''s worry, actually does not add worry, only can say the feeling.


    Even Jiangliu didn''t expect that he and Huasheng would come to the demon world again


    Even if it''s leaving, it''s like running away?

 Chapter 3237

    In fact, it''s just a metaphor to say it''s escape. After all, if you don''t leave, what do you really want to do with Fengying like that.


    River is really did not expect, Feng Ying a reaction so intense.


    I hope the children don''t see anything.


    After all, the Brahma couple obviously wanted to hide it, and they have been hiding it for many years. Now, because of them, if they miss it


    Jiang Liu thinks that this is too immoral.


    Of course, he has more ideas about his daughter. He has always looked at the Ming coin before. His daughter is very rational, and even the river can be said to be more rational than him.


    Over the years, he really knows.


    But he can see that no one can change what Jiang Xinrui decides.


    At the beginning, we all understood Jiang Xinrui''s reason. In addition, she could only say a few more words when she saw Chifeng. Even if she was not emotional, she had a different look.


    For jiangxinrui, it''s also different. For Jiangliu and Huasheng, it''s even more different.


    Watching their daughter change, or finally change, they feel at ease.


    So they really thank Chifeng.


    Of course, Huasheng and Jiangliu will connive at all this, because Chifeng is a devil, or a minor devil. His mind is uncertain. At this time, he will certainly not hurt jiangxinrui, and he does not have the strength.


    And when the devil comes of age, all his emotions change.


    Once remembered thing also can forget, can feel unimportant.


    This is why Jiangliu and Huasheng chose to go to the devil''s world to see Brahma.


    It''s not just that Chifeng''s parents need to nod, they have more right to know. When their parents know, even when Chifeng is an adult, they are not afraid that he will forget, because it has become an agreement with the devil.


    Of course, the direct refusal of the Brahma couple is what Huasheng and Jiangliu can think of. What they think of is also the moon cutting, but now it''s obvious that it''s not just the moon cutting.


    And the question of the river, is also really want to ask, he wants to know Jiang Xinrui is how to think, her reason is still there?


    This question, Jiang Xinrui did not answer, until ten li spring breeze, Jiang Xinrui is still silent.


    In fact, she has been silent for such a long time. No matter Jiang Liu or Hua Sheng, she has already understood. She has no feeling in her heart. The whole family has been silent.


    Huasheng and Jiangliu reflect on themselves.


    Maybe that''s the price


    Huasheng and Jiangliu don''t know at the moment. The cost of both of them is more than that. Jiangxinrui once almost blew them up!


    At this time, the demon world.


    In Huasheng and Jiangliu, after jiangxinrui''s family left, Chifeng kept looking at their back, even if she couldn''t see them all the time.


    He thought that he would not lose his friendship with Jiang Xinrui this time?


    It''s just made up!


    Of course, at the moment, Chifeng is more afraid to look back at his parents, elder sister and third uncle


    There''s no need to think about what it''s like to look back. Their eyes are like a laser, sweeping him.


    "Wanfeng, my mother didn''t know that you are so smart? How could you think of a way to steal a beam and change a pillar? "


    "No trouble?"


    "Why don''t you just let your mother go and let me put a bowl of blood on them? Isn''t it more direct? "


    "I want you to look at your brother. That''s how you look at him. Help?"


    Luo Yao looks directly at Wan Feng, the eldest daughter beside him.


    How could she not make the child so intelligent these years?

 Chapter 3238

    In the past, Luo Yao only thought that the child was reckless. He only knew how to bury his head and never thought too much about it. At that time, Hou Luo Yao was really worried about the child. He was originally a woman. If he didn''t train his mana, he would be worried in the future.


    As for boys, although they are boys, they have a face like that. If they can''t be protected, it''s also a disaster. Nowadays, boys should also protect themselves, especially a boy who can be called peerless.


    Coupled with the special reason of Chifeng''s body, Luo Yao''s hair is going to be white.


    It''s said that she let Wanfeng look at her younger brother, but it''s also the training of Wanfeng''s strength. If she can''t be found out, she has no less effort.


    In a word, neither of these two children can reassure her.


    "Mother..."


    "It''s not like that. Listen to me. I just want to pacify my younger brother and you in that situation."


    "Your reaction with your father..."


    Wanfeng''s unfinished words indicate that he looks at Chifeng, which means that Huasheng and Jiangliu must have seen something, otherwise they would not have left so simply.


    And they leave, Chi Feng is afraid to also feel something.


    Some things can''t be concealed.


    In fact, in Wanfeng''s view, the last thing to hide is Chifeng.


    He is the client. How can he not tell him?


    What''s the point of hiding it from these people?


    And Wanfeng also has her own ideas. Everyone thinks her mind is simple. Wanfeng also thinks she is very simple. What she wants to do is beneficial to her family.


    As for what the third uncle said, because of the relationship between the second uncle and the Huasheng family, Wan Feng didn''t think it was necessary.


    After all, second uncle will not care, he is put down, to make the final decision.


    Otherwise, it is estimated that there will be more grinding.


    So Wanfeng is willing to go instead of Chifeng.


    But Wanfeng also knows that her parents are worried about what Chifeng thinks.


    "What happened to your parents? I''m worried about you. For your good, I shouldn''t have contacted you. "


    "And big brother, these two children are connected. When did they start? How can you stop them? Is it because I went to heaven? "


    Feng Ying hears that Wan Feng is dangerous. He doesn''t want Chi Feng to be unpredictable, so he quickly digs off the topic.


    Of course, what he asked was what he always wanted to know.


    He really didn''t expect that he couldn''t escape Huasheng last month, his favorite nephew. Is this related to Huasheng''s daughter?


    Don''t talk about the pure friendship between two children. Don''t pull it. Only parents and families will treat their children as children!


    But are they still children?


    For the time being, Jiang Xinrui''s eyes are like a deep well, never to the end.


    But the children of their own family, Feng Ying, can see clearly. They will grow up immediately. When they are over 100 years old, where are children? What don''t you understand? Adulthood is just a stage.


    The heart of the feelings have begun to sprout, this time is the best opportunity to cut off.


    If waiting for Chifeng to sort out, it''s too late. I''m afraid another fool is coming.


    So some words, Feng Ying doesn''t dare to speak clearly in front of Chifeng, otherwise he''s afraid to wake him up. Feng Ying really wants to sew his crow''s mouth.


    Chifeng''s mind is understood by Fengying, but jiangxinrui can''t understand it. Fengying also feels that she won''t have anything to do with the demon world.

 Chapter 3239

    What Feng Ying said about this relationship is not a feeling between friends, but a feeling of full joy.


    With Huasheng, how can she let her daughter be with Chifeng?


    Don''t even think about it. Just like him, he won''t agree that Chifeng has any relationship with the Huasheng family.


    He is really afraid of the sequelae of beheading the moon.


    For the sake of Huasheng, I don''t want anything, my brother or my family


    Fengying really doesn''t want to see Chifeng become like this.


    In Fengying''s opinion, people related to Huasheng are different. They can''t be provoked. He can hide.


    Who was it that pushed down the lava of the demon world?


    "Feng Ying, you sit down first. They get along with each other before going to heaven. Your sister-in-law and I both know that we didn''t stop them. We had our intention at that time."


    "After all, it''s past. It''s too late to say anything, just now."


    Brahma raised his hand and motioned to Fengying to sit down first. After all, he could not continue to say anything.


    The child''s world is that the more you resist and refuse, the more he will resist.


    Brahma thinks it''s better to let the two children touch each other by themselves.


    But this does not include being able to tell Chifeng something.


    Because the more people know, the more dangerous it is.


    A few people know that it''s also a kind of protection. When Chifeng hasn''t been able to protect herself completely, Fantian and Luoyao didn''t plan to talk about it.


    Even Wanfeng only knows a little, especially Fengying.


    Not all of them know.


    It''s not that Fantian and Luoyao are on guard against their children, younger brother,


    some things, the less people know, the safer they are.


    But now, it must not be hidden, Chifeng is actually very smart, boys recognize their emotions late, does not mean that the brain reaction is slow.


    And the look of the beacon shadow on one side can''t be said to be puffer, I don''t know how to describe the shocked face.


    He couldn''t understand. How could Brahma know that he didn''t stop him?


    Even when the two children were in contact before the upper heaven?


    Feng Ying sat down slowly and thought in his heart, how many years have it been?


    "Chifeng, I know you have a lot of questions in your heart. Then I ask you, why have you been growing up? Your mother and I are especially afraid of your injury."


    "I haven''t even been out of the border for many years. When you and your sister''s mana is low, I didn''t want to take you out at all!"


    "Of course, half of the reason is your mother''s, but the other half is you, strictly speaking, you, not your sister."


    "In the past few years, since the birth of your elder sister, your elder sister is often closed in the demon world, and you travel around. We know that you like it and can''t encircle you, so we can only let your elder sister follow you and protect you silently, for fear that you will be hurt."


    "We''re all worried. Do you understand why?"


    Brahma looked at Chifeng, who was standing in the middle of the hall and slowly turned his head. Chifeng''s expression was full of unexplained emotions.


    He felt that he was really different.


    But he couldn''t say why.


    Not because I''m not a parent''s child, right?


    What son of an old friend? Can''t bear to hurt him, take care of him?


    But it''s not right. He is very similar to his sister. Except for one thing, her sister is not as beautiful as him


    It''s not surprising that Chifeng''s thoughts deviated. Recently, he knew a lot of stories in the mouth of those scholars in heaven, and they all happened in the real world. Once his parents had something to do with him, he would easily deviate.


    The thought deviates.


    It''s just that Chifeng doesn''t dare to say

 Chapter 3240

    If this is said, isn''t it that you want to die?


    Chifeng doesn''t have the guts.


    "Why? What incurable disease have I got? "


    "Don''t live to adulthood?"


    Chifeng was silent for a long time. She thought of the most feasible way in her mind. Then she dared to say it.


    Otherwise, the others are too exaggerated. Chifeng always feels that she will lose her life when she says it.


    Chifeng''s words made Fantian and Luoyao think for the first time whether their IQ was hindered, so when they gave birth, they forgot their IQ?


    Why else is the child so stupid?


    Wan Feng was also stunned. She didn''t know how to think about it. She thought that her brother''s idea was right. After all, if he was careless, he would lose his life.


    This is what her parents have told her since childhood.


    As for Fengying, he suddenly felt relieved, because in his opinion, the child may not be as complicated as he thought.


    He was wrong.


    Maybe the boy really late, many things, is very simple, is he want to complex.


    After all, the alarm of Huasheng''s house will not be detonated by anyone.


    In Fengying''s eyes, anyone who has a relationship with Huasheng is unusual,


    it''s even more unsettling.


    Since Chifeng doesn''t have that idea, he is wrong. Fengying is really relieved.


    It''s just that Fengying has forgotten that the less you want something to happen, the more unexpected it will be.


    It can be said that what we are afraid of comes from what we are afraid of.


    When Fengying realized it, it could only be said that the whole person was stupid, what shocked and unbelievable could not be described.


    Even more scared, even the demon world did not dare to stay, directly fled.


    For a long time, no one could find the beacon


    Of course, at the moment, Feng Ying didn''t expect that he was even more embarrassed when he was abandoned by the second elder brother


    "How can you think that?"


    "No accident, that is, if no one kills you, you can not only live to adulthood, but also die!"


    When Luo Yao said this, he didn''t have a good tone.


    I really want to knock on the child''s head to see what he thinks. After all, if the brain is not needed, it can be handed over to people in need.


    "Well, that''s great. Nobody wants to kill me, right? After all, no one can do it. I still have you. "


    Chifeng looks at her mother flatteringly.


    Naturally, I can also hear the unhappiness in my mother''s voice.


    "It has nothing to do with you. It''s your constitution."


    "Your sister is not very clear about this, including your third uncle. We haven''t told you all the time. We just worry that we can''t protect you. If there is any accident, you may die at any time."


    "The less people know, the safer you are."


    "But now you can''t hide it. Instead of guessing for yourself or doing something behind our back, when you are suddenly chased, you don''t know why!"


    When Brahma said this, he also made sure of the surrounding environment, and strengthened the two layers of boundary to ensure that no one outside the hall would hear him. He no longer wanted to engage in circuitous talks with his silly son.


    "You can''t get hurt, but you can''t have trauma, that is to say, you can''t bleed!"


    "Not a drop. Your Phoenix blood is not the same as your sister''s, or even your mother''s..."

 Chapter 3241

    "A drop of your blood can last a hundred years! Suck you up. You can figure out for yourself what the other person''s accomplishments can achieve. "


    "Of course, if you are sucked dry, you can''t live. Of course, it''s direct, a little prepared, or powerful. It will raise you, drink endless blood, and get inexhaustible accomplishments. It''s the same with raising you. After all, there are not a few people who want to take risks and go to heaven at one step."


    "And once your blood leaks out, the breath will spread instantly, attracting all practitioners, demons, evils, and even all things..."


    "They will find you with the breath. Have they heard the story of Tang Monk''s flesh in the Tang Dynasty? At that time, you will be more fragrant than him. Tang Monk''s meat can be hidden, but you can''t hide it at all. Your breath can never be covered up. Once you open your mouth, the dam will burst! "


    "Chifeng, I think for so many years, you know that although your mother and I don''t look alike, they are not so gorgeous, but you are getting more and more year by year Good looking. Why do you think it is? And you look like your sister when you were young, and it doesn''t look like it any more. It''s your blood that nourishes you, and you will become more and more Qingxiu... "


    At the end of his speech, Brahma changed a word for Chifeng''s appearance, because he was more and more nervous when he looked at Chifeng.


    This is the first time that Wanfeng and Fengying all know the news, and they are still receiving information.


    And Chifeng, as the party concerned, some can''t accept it.


    After all, it''s really super for him. He goes out all the time and ends up as a bomb?


    According to my father''s advice, in case he scratched his skin when he went to the battlefield


    Bleeding, he


    And his face, Chifeng didn''t understand all the time, how could he be so Niang?


    Is coauthorization nourished by one''s own blood?


    This whole body of painstaking efforts, in addition to let oneself become Niang Qi, have no effect on oneself at all?


    Even if it''s all mischief, if you''re not careful, you''ll lose your life?


    Not only Chifeng, but also Wanfeng is unacceptable.


    These years, her parents just told her to protect her younger brother, never let him get hurt, or he will die?


    Wan Feng never thought that the death was so serious?


    All of a sudden, Wan Feng admires her parents very much. Is she really relieved to give Chi Feng to her?


    Once this accident happens, it''s over.


    Feng Ying also has the same idea as Wan Feng. Isn''t such a baby a fragile crystal doll?


    It''s not well kept, is it?


    For a moment, Fengying began to doubt whether it was true.


    No, the elder brother and his wife made up a story in order to prevent Chifeng from having a relationship with Jiang Xinrui and not let him bleed, right?


    In fact, when Brahma gave Chifeng time to accept, Chifeng sorted out the news and began to have this doubt.


    After all, it''s a bit too mysterious.


    He is a rare Phoenix, but not so rare, right?


    "I know you can''t believe it, and you can understand it."


    "As for why you have such a constitution, my mother should tell you, because I brought it to you."


    "My life experience, you know, once the Phoenix family was also a big family, just a little bit declined, but there is one thing that only the legitimate family of the Phoenix family knows, that is, the Phoenix family, every ten million years there will be a blood Phoenix, which can keep the Phoenix family for thousands of years!"

 Chapter 3242

    Luo Yao goes to Chifeng and touches her head. He remembers that when she gave birth to him, it was just a red little Phoenix, and her sister was a baby.


    At that time, Luo Yao knew it, or had expected it.


    In fact, she can''t believe it. After all, it''s just a legend for thousands of years. She thought it was fake.


    After all, it''s not the right time to have one in ten thousand years, and Baofeng family in ten thousand years.


    But that''s the truth!


    At that time, her body was badly damaged. It was the limit that she could survive. If it was not for Brahma, she would not have a home.


    Two children are also accidents, her body is not fertile.


    She''s the only one left in the Phoenix family. After her death, she naturally exterminated the family, but she didn''t expect to have a child.


    Luo Yao thought it was a gift, but he didn''t think it was a disaster.


    Chifeng is the origin of Baofeng''s prosperity, while Wanfeng is the inheritance of Fengzu.


    Luo Yao never knew that he had such an opportunity for the old phoenix who had left her alone for a long time.


    It is her mission to inherit the Fengzu.


    And then to her children.


    And her body can no longer recover because of the birth of these two children. She will be killed if she has a slight injury. For the Phoenix family, she is useless, and the glory of her own Phoenix family will not protect her.


    All on Chifeng, Wan Feng''s body, this, Luo Yao is willing to.


    After all, it''s her children. They can be good, and she can be good.


    It''s just that Chifeng''s body is Luo Yao''s heart disease all the time. After Chifeng was born, he joined hands with Brahma to enter the evil Qi and dyed his body purple.


    Otherwise, the real blood Phoenix is hard to hide.


    The whole world knows that he is a purple Phoenix.


    Therefore, Brahma and Luo Yao can''t object to the child''s bloodletting. Isn''t that telling the world.


    What kind of Unicorn blood does he need if he goes on with this bowl of Phoenix blood? What can''t cure or solve it?


    But these Luoyao can''t say.


    You can''t let outsiders know.


    She doesn''t expect any Phoenix family to last for many years. She just wants her and Brahma''s children to be safe and live like a normal child. Even if they are different, she and Brahma will help them make up for it behind their backs


    At that time, they went out to make up for the world that the children lacked.


    After all, Wanfeng has never seen the outside world, because Chifeng has appointed Qu Wanfeng too much.


    They can''t always aggrieve another just because of one child.


    Hands and arms are full of meat.


    "I have become the most scarce Phoenix in thousands of years? Blood Phoenix? It''s a very boring name


    "It''s no good for me, except for giving me the appearance I shouldn''t have? Just a blessing? "


    Chifeng really can''t accept this setting.


    How could that be?


    He''s always happy.


    These years, sister, parents, third uncle How much did he pay to hide it and make him look like a normal child?


    And what about him?


    Never feel, but get into trouble?


    If he didn''t tell his parents that he was going to bleed, or that he didn''t know until he was an adult, he would have gone to Chunfeng ten miles that day according to his character


    That''s a big mess.


    He just talked back to his parents


    It''s just too bad.


    "Chifeng, it''s not your fault. It''s your mother''s blood relationship. I have no way. I don''t know how..."


    "But you really can''t hurt yourself, you can''t bleed..."

 Chapter 3243

    When Luo Yao said this, he couldn''t help but shed tears. If this identity was her, in order to avoid war in the future, Luo Yao might end up without blood.


    But her child can''t. He is still so young and has never experienced anything. His normal life is only a few years


    Some words she didn''t say directly, once the blood of Chifeng flows out, it''s not just a fight, today''s stability will be destroyed, war can be seen everywhere.


    Because everyone will want this cultivation in vain.


    But one drop has such effect. What about his flesh and blood?


    What about the bones?


    Even the soul


    Luo Yao has a lot to say. Xuefeng is full of treasure.


    If the blood leaks, it can''t be hidden.


    Luo Yao has never understood what this setting is?


    What''s the way to protect the Phoenix family?


    It''s clear that it''s killing the family!


    Chifeng''s story is known. It''s hard for her and Brahma to add the beacon shadow, unless the moon is cut, but the moon is no longer


    And Jiangliu and Huasheng are the strongest in the three realms and six ways now, but why do people want to protect her children?


    It''s not good to rely on benevolence and righteousness. No one dares to test people''s hearts.


    It''s just that relationships are different.


    This relationship has to be sustainable!


    That''s heart for heart.


    The relationship between the two children is too simple. Luo Yao is afraid that he can''t keep it, but there''s no other way.


    Besides, looking at Jiang Xinrui''s expression and her words today, she still cares about Chifeng very much.


    After all, Jiang Xinrui is too young. How long can a child care?


    When it comes to his son''s life, Luo Yao and Brahma must be cautious.


    Today, Luo Yao is satisfied with the reaction of Jiang Xinrui or Huasheng to Jiang Liu.


    In fact, if the two children can make a marriage contract directly, Luo Yao and Fantian will not object.


    Therefore, the worries of Fengying are totally unnecessary.


    Just now I was just acting in front of Huasheng and Jiangliu.


    This meeting beacon shadow also reflected, that facial expression is very strange.


    "In fact, I think, first of all, I admit that I have a prejudice against Huasheng, because you know very well about it, but my second brother is also not striving for success. I can''t blame other people, but I''m just a comfort when I''m gone. Apart from that, I have no opinion about Huasheng and the river!"


    "To tell you the truth, Huasheng and Jiangliu, although they don''t care about things outside now, one thing is that they don''t care about the three realms and six roads. Only when there are threats, they will stand up and don''t watch."


    "So I think if you want to use stratagem, you''d better directly say that they can be trusted."


    What Feng Ying said is very sincere.


    Because he really believed it, and he was so old that he couldn''t hear the couple''s plan. He was just stupid.


    But Fengying really doesn''t think it''s necessary to tell Huasheng and Jiangliu directly. They won''t refuse.


    Of course, Vatican and Luo Yao have their own ideas on this matter. They can only have their own opinions.


    After all, everyone''s trust is different. For Brahma and Luoyao, these people in the hall are the people they trust most.


    But this meeting, Feng Ying suddenly a little sigh, in the end is inseparable from the relationship with Hua Sheng.


    All the time, he thought that chopping moon was gone, and it didn''t matter anymore, but he didn''t want to


    "I can protect myself!"


    "I didn''t know before, but now it''s different. If I know, I won''t get into trouble, and I won''t go out of the demon world again! Hide yourself. "

 Chapter 3244

    "I will go to the depths of the demon world, where outsiders dare not go, and then set up more fences, so that I will not be disturbed by outsiders. I will sit there until I die, not triggering war, and not giving opportunities to villains."


    "I don''t want your protection either..."


    When Chi Feng said this, he lowered his head. He couldn''t face himself.


    Over the years, for his sake, everyone has been accommodating and even more worried.


    Chifeng can''t imagine that every time she climbs a tree, jumps high, goes out and begs to go to the battlefield


    How did the parents come over, and in what mood did they wait and take care of them.


    And my sister, who has been with me all these years, has she ever had her own time?


    It''s all spent on him, still in constant panic.


    Third uncle, you should be more careful


    The more she thought about it, the more uncomfortable she felt.


    And Jiang Xinrui, he went with sincerity, like to get along with each other, like to be friends


    He didn''t want to use their relationship for anything.


    But now he can''t see Jiang Xinrui with a normal heart, because he feels guilty.


    I feel guilty instead of my parents.


    But Chifeng doesn''t complain about his parents. In order to make him live well, his parents have left all the integrity of his life behind him.


    Chifeng didn''t dare to think about the suffering in her parents'' heart?


    "Man, take back your tears. You are Xuefeng. I think you are. It''s not good. It''s the destiny of heaven. You should feel proud."


    "You and I are brothers and sisters. I am you and you are me. I am willing to protect you. You don''t have to bear any burden. On the contrary, if you don''t live well and die, you will be sorry to me and my parents."


    "What should I do in the future? What''s the matter? Father, mother, third uncle, carry it first. It''s really not good. There''s also your sister and I. you''ve won the lottery for a rare adventure in thousands of years. Steal the fun."


    "I know you are also very aggrieved. After all, you are not given anything except beauty. It''s all cheap, but how do you want to take photos? It''s not enough to kill men, women, old and young just for your beauty. "


    "Mom and dad''s plan is very strict, and uncle''s words are right. Let''s not let it go. You just follow your heart, and we''ll take care of the rest."


    Wan Feng arranges her emotions, gets up and pats her younger brother, who has been unusual since she was a child. Then she turns around and leaves the border directly.


    She already knew what she was going to do. She didn''t need anyone to say anything.


    Wan Feng has learned one thing since childhood to protect her younger brother.


    I can''t forget it after all these years.


    And Chifeng feels the power of her sister. Just as she wants to say something, she turns to see her sister turn into Zifeng and fly away from the border.


    "This girl..."


    "You, big boy, look at how much your sister wants to open. As she said, let your parents and your third uncle support me."


    "We''re not dead yet. We can hold you up."


    "They want to find Huasheng and Jiangliu, and they want you to have more assurance. Without them, it''s not impossible. If it''s a big deal, just fight. We don''t have any other hobbies in the demon world, just like fighting."


    Feng Ying also came down and patted Chifeng on the shoulder like Wan Feng.


    He knew that Chifeng was ashamed of them. The child was a good child, but a good child also wanted to be happy.


    This life is given by God, and no one can change it. It''s different from those old immortals in heaven.


    There''s no way to change it, break it.

 Chapter 3245

    Fengying doesn''t want to look at Chifeng either. Because of this, he becomes silent and closes himself up. After all, for Chifeng, he has done nothing wrong.


    He is a born phoenix, what can he decide?


    Even if there are many things, even they can''t explain them. The only thing they can do is to face them and try to solve them.


    After all, there are many ways to live in life.


    And Brahma and Luo Yao are the same, thinking of hiding all the time, because of this, they know their children too well.


    Once he knew the truth, it was definitely unacceptable, so Brahma and Luo Yao never told him.


    Now there is no difference with what they think. Chifeng can''t accept it at all, and the pressure in her heart has become greater.


    "Your father and I don''t want to tell you all the time, but we don''t want you to blame yourself and blame yourself like you do now. It''s not your fault. As long as you protect yourself well, we will protect you well."


    Luo Yao holding her son, in fact, her heart is the most uncomfortable, the truth she knows.


    What''s more, she can''t even protect her own children. She can only test and calculate with despicable tactics.


    Protect your son with the power of others.


    Luo Yao and Brahma are condemned in their hearts, but they still will not give up. They have no ability, but they also have the idea to let their children live.


    "What about my sister? Where did she go? "


    "Anyway, call my sister back first."


    Chifeng hugs herself, as if for fear of being hurt. He can understand and hear what his parents and third uncle said, but he wants Wanfeng to come back.


    Intuition tells him that Wanfeng is likely to go to Jiang Xinrui. He doesn''t want to.


    Don''t exchange like this, and don''t let everyone be so careful with him.


    He has unconsciously influenced his parents, elder sister and third uncle for many years. Now that he knows all about it, he should protect himself and can no longer rely on others to protect himself.


    Chifeng doesn''t even want the protection of her family, let alone other people. People like him, who can''t even protect themselves, how can they expect them to protect themselves.


    "In fact, it''s not a matter of your body. Normally, I won''t object to what you promise. As I told you, you have friends and you have your own integrity. These are no problems."


    "What''s wrong now is your body. You can''t hurt it. Then it''s your sister and your mother''s body You also know that since Wan Feng has gone, let your sister replace you. "


    "This time, we have intervened. Later, we will not intervene in your affairs. You can do whatever you want, just this time..."


    What Brahma said is true.


    If it wasn''t for the sake of his son, he would not be so cautious.


    But there''s no way.


    But none of that affected his decision.


    When Brahma said this, it was the decision of the head of the family, which could not be changed.


    This time, his means are not decent, but as long as his son has more guarantee and less threat, he will admit it.


    Brahma doesn''t care what other people think.


    But Chifeng can''t accept it. She wants to find Wanfeng and looks up at her parents. Chifeng can''t stand up any more!


    Clench your fist tightly, don''t let tears fall down


    The human world.


    Ten li spring breeze.


    The Huasheng family are not slow and have already arrived home.


    At this time, the family is discussing what to do next. In fact, it is also the decision of Huasheng river. Jiang Xinrui will not be involved this time.

 Chapter 3246

    "Don''t you think it will work? Is there no other way? Nothing is settled now! What''s my deal with you? "


    "It''s not only unresolved, but also bothering her mother. Chifeng almost quarreled with her family? That''s what you call a safe and unique way to do it? "


    Jiang Xinrui sat in front of the dresser, looking at himself in the mirror, looking a little lost, but more angry.


    She felt that she had been cheated, especially when she thought of the deal she had made, and it turned out to be like this. Didn''t she toss about in vain?


    As for Jiang Xinrui''s tone, it is also with questioning.


    "Phoenix heart is the quickest solution. Phoenix blood plus Kirin blood is another less thorough solution. There are only two in my book, and I made it very clear at the beginning."


    "If you want to find another way, I won''t stop you, but I can''t guarantee if I can find it."


    "How can you say I lied to you? We live and exist together. You don''t have to be dissatisfied with me. After all, I didn''t force you to make your choice. "


    "Don''t you think so?"


    To answer Jiang Xinrui''s voice, we can''t tell the difference between men and women, but it is the voice of some animals. The most surprising thing is that there is no one else in this room except Jiang Xinrui.


    As for the source of the sound, it seems to come from Jiang Xinrui.


    "In fact, you don''t have to be angry. It''s understandable that the Chifeng family won''t agree, but it doesn''t matter. According to your relationship with Chifeng, what are you afraid of? He almost fell out with his family because of you. You can say a few more soft words around him. Please him. He will do it immediately. In this world, whether it''s men or boys, as long as beautiful women tempt him, let alone Phoenix blood, even the Phoenix heart will be dug out for you. "


    "Even if you don''t want to give the Phoenix heart to others, you are not just..."


    The more the voice said, the more excited he was, but he didn''t want to be scolded by Jiang Xinrui.


    "Shut up, if you keep talking, I''m not afraid of burning jade and stone!"


    "Don''t force me, you have a way to control me, and I have a way not to let you live."


    "I still have your noumenon. The book is afraid of fire. Even if you can''t burn it out, it''s not as good as being baked by fire, right? I''m afraid it''s hard to live in such a test every day. You didn''t leave Tianjie library to live in such a way, did you? "


    Jiang Xinrui heard the strange talk more and more excessive, even with such a dirty idea to measure the relationship between her and Chifeng.


    Look can not be said to be angry, raised his hand in the air, like opening what can not see the border, only Jiang Xinrui''s palm quietly lying in a yellow book.


    It''s written in Song typeface. It''s strange.


    Jiang Xinrui did not give the voice any more chance to speak. She picked up the agate comb on the dresser, broke it and scratched the book with the sharpest fragments.


    Without a stroke, a bloodstain will appear on that strange talk, and then it will heal slowly, and then it will be scratched again


    "Ah It hurts... "


    "Jiang Xinrui, you''ve had enough, I won''t talk about it..."


    "You are cruel, I hurt, as if you can feel better? As for you, if you say a few more words, you can''t do anything about it! "


    Strange talk hurt can''t stand, this began to beg for mercy, but also don''t cheap mouth, shut up, no more voice.

 Chapter 3247

    It knows that if it''s a female, no matter it''s a girl or a woman, it''s really indifferent if it''s cruel


    In this regard, strange talk is learned, shut up.


    After Jiang Xinrui shut up, she turned pale and held her heart.


    She looked at herself in the mirror with determination in her eyes.


    Anyway, she won''t do it for nothing. These things must not be wasted.


    Then Jiang Xinrui got up with the table and disposed of the residue. She couldn''t let her parents find that she was different.


    On the other side, it happens at the same time with the stamen.


    After watching Jiang Xinrui leave, Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu are silent all the time.


    Or the river broke the silence.


    "You really won''t let her go? Rui''er''s expression just now is still a little lost. I''m afraid she feels that she has a problem again in her heart. She hasn''t dealt with it well, and she hasn''t helped you with two things in succession. "


    "Now you''re worried again, and her heart is..."


    Jiang Liu sits on the sofa in the hall with Hua Sheng, remembering Hua Sheng''s decision just now. With her words, the loss in the child''s expression can no longer be concealed.


    But in the end, he pretended that it didn''t matter. He nodded and went back to his room. He said something about going to class tomorrow.


    Start to step into a normal human life.


    The river will not force Jiang Xinrui to make a decision. Besides, the child knows everything and is not a normal child. Of course, she can''t be asked to do it according to the world''s standards for children.


    "She''ll understand later."


    Hua Sheng said, looking out the door, as if he was waiting for someone.


    And the river is naturally waiting with Huasheng.


    After all, if you don''t wait for someone, you won''t be sitting here all the time. They have already set out to find a solution.


    Jiang Liu heard Hua Sheng''s words and said nothing. Then he raised his hand and looked at the time. Two hours have passed


    On one side of Hua Sheng, although he didn''t say anything, he was impatient. After all, their time is precious now.


    Any time is very precious. I hope the other side can live up to their waiting.


    Two hours and three minutes later, it was already dark. Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu were leaning on the sofa. Suddenly, they looked at each other.


    The boundary of ten li spring breeze moved.


    River slightly raised his hand, in the dark, the border, slowly into a person.


    Huasheng and the river didn''t move. After all, the door has been opened for her. I can''t ask them to meet her.


    "Really don''t ask rui''er to come here?"


    Jiang Liu thought about it and asked Huasheng in a low voice.


    He thinks it doesn''t matter to come here.


    After all, it''s up to them to make the decision.


    And Hua Sheng shook her head, because she didn''t want to involve the child any more.


    People can count. She knows and understands. This is normal, but she can''t count her family.


    "Your Royal Highness, the eldest daughter of Brahma, Wanfeng, please ask Xuannv Niangniang, Emperor Chenyuan to be safe!"


    In less than three seconds, the door opened and a girl stood in Huasheng, three meters away from the river, saluting and greeting.


    What they did was the great gift of the demon world. They raised their hands over their heads and knelt down on the ground to greet Huasheng and Jiangliu.


    No matter who they are in the world, she worships the identity behind them.


    And that''s her identity.


    Because only this level of identity can guarantee what she wants.


    "Such a formal gift? What do you want to say? "

 Chapter 3248

    Hua Sheng didn''t shout directly. On the contrary, his expression was a little intriguing, and the river didn''t say anything. He was still silent. In this ten mile spring breeze, he listened to Hua Sheng about everything.


    Of course, it''s the same outside.


    Jiangliu knows that Huasheng has some resentment in his heart. It''s not because of Brahma''s refusal. It''s just that Jiangliu is not satisfied with some things. In fact, it can be solved by some ways of men.


    He can understand and he can agree are two different things.


    After all, this calculation to their own side, which is very disagreeable.


    But the river looked at the little girl kneeling on the ground, with a big ceremony, the river still some in the heart can''t bear.


    No matter who they are, it''s a thing of the past.


    "Kneeling on the ground is not easy to talk, sit down and say, this is the human world, not so many rules, your brother and my daughter are acquaintances, friends, called uncle and aunt."


    "Those names don''t matter. Let''s explain the purpose. If your parents don''t come and ask you to come, our husband and wife won''t embarrass a child."


    Jiang Liu raised his hand to hold Hua Sheng. He shook it with a little force. Then he raised his hand and cried. He looked at his purple casual clothes, his hair combed behind his head, his eyebrows heroic, and his face more like his father.


    As Jiang Liu said, it''s really like bullying other girls. They don''t have to.


    It''s just that if adults don''t come and leave everything to children


    Whether it''s the river or Huasheng, they all frown.


    When the river finished, Wan Feng was silent for a moment. She stood up without any nonsense, because she knew that there was no place to hide some behaviors in front of the absolute strong.


    Like now, Wanfeng feels that no matter Huasheng or Jiangliu, she doesn''t want to talk nonsense at all. The so-called etiquette is useless here.


    Maybe it will make people feel trouble. After all, it''s her who wants something now.


    "In that case, Wanfeng is no longer talking nonsense."


    "Fight for a deal!"


    "Except for our mother and son, there is no Phoenix in the world. If you want to find another way, you can only say that it''s a different way. But I think it''s hard to find the solution. Although I''m young, I know that it''s not easy to go against heaven and take my life."


    "Besides, there''s a good way right now. I can''t take out the Phoenix heart, because I don''t want to die yet. But Phoenix blood, I''m willing to use mine at any time instead of blazing Phoenix."


    "I have only one condition. I will exchange my Phoenix blood for your guarantee."


    "Protect my brother''s whole life!"


    "If there is any danger to my brother, I hope you two can lend a helping hand when our family''s ability can''t be touched. It''s not selfish, it''s just a promise."


    "Always stand on our side, I don''t ask for the two teams. After all, gods and demons are always antagonistic. Even now they maintain superficial peace, it''s temporary. No one can guarantee what will happen in the future."


    "And I want a promise from both of you that no matter what happens in the future, our family can be injured and die. Please protect my brother!"


    "For this request, let alone a bowl of Phoenix blood, Wanfeng will be sent by the two of you."


    Wan Feng said this and bowed to salute again. She didn''t salute this time. She was waiting for the answer of Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu.


    In any case, she has to ask for an answer today.


    And she doesn''t want to lie, she can''t use her heart to change, she has to keep her brothe

 Chapter 3249

    Wanfeng words fall, whether it is Huasheng or river again into silence, did not call up, did not nod, agreed.


    Just looking at Wanfeng.


    For a time, their thoughts changed a thousand times.


    In fact, it''s not difficult to protect a child, but it''s not easy to solve the problem of protection that needs such a commitment.


    It must be admitted that Hua Sheng doesn''t want any more trouble, and even more, he doesn''t want to cause any more trouble. After Hua Lin''s mother and son''s affairs are solved, Hua Sheng always knows that it can be over, and their family can live a peaceful life.


    But now, Wanfeng said that Hua Sheng is not a fool. She knows that she needs to ask for a promise like this. There must be something different about Chifeng.


    Today''s Huasheng is no longer the one she used to be. She doesn''t care whether she is selfish or indifferent.


    Just want to live in peace.


    As for other people, Huasheng really doesn''t want to take care of them.


    After all, she couldn''t manage everything she wanted.


    Before Hua Sheng has no idea how many times she died, now she really doesn''t mind what other people say.


    Therefore, Hua Sheng''s silence is also entangled. She solves the trouble. If she agrees, it will become a new trouble to solve the old one.


    And Huasheng is not such a perfidious person. If she agrees, she will do it.


    "This kind of commitment is actually simple, but it''s also difficult to say. After all, I now say that our husband and wife are ordinary people and can''t manage anything. You don''t believe it. It''s even more meaningless. It''s just like you don''t say anything and ask for a commitment directly..."


    Huasheng doesn''t open his mouth, and Jiangliu can''t and doesn''t speak. If the other party''s parents come, Jiangliu may be able to wait, but after all, he is a child. Jiangliu also has a daughter. A father looks at the little girl and asks for a stranger for her younger brother. Jiangliu is really uncomfortable.


    If it''s his daughter, for the sake of her family, to ask for a stranger in a low voice, and this stranger does not care about her, has been cold to her, the river simply can''t bear to think.


    So Jiang Liu broke the silence and made his words more clear. After thinking about it, he explained, "if you find us, your family knows our ability, but it depends on how to use it."


    "Nothing is clear, we can''t order this head, I think you and your parents also understand us, don''t want to participate in external affairs, now you don''t say anything, come up to want a condition, we are urgent, but it''s not that we can''t accommodate, the big deal is regardless of the mother and son, longevity, who don''t want to?"


    "So that''s not the reason for the exchange, let alone the reason we can agree directly."


    "What''s the matter with Chifeng? If we both promise to protect, at least we have to have the right to know, right? If he threatens the peace of the third and sixth realms, will I stand opposite the third and sixth realms for Chifeng? "


    "I don''t want to take care of things outside, but it doesn''t mean I can''t take care of them. Some responsibilities can''t be avoided one day."


    The other side is still a little girl. The tone of Jiang Liu''s voice is very light, and there is no posture at all.


    Jiangliu really can''t bear to say anything to a little girl.


    After all, if this is their own children, where willing?


    Besides, it''s still for the sake of his family. Jiang Liu really thinks Wan Feng is a rare child.


    Huasheng didn''t speak all the time, just watching.


    Hua Sheng didn''t refute Jiang Liu''s words.

 Chapter 3250

    Although Hua Sheng didn''t say some words, she had the same meaning in her heart. After all, sometimes she needed to sing a red face and a white face.


    And Huasheng is willing to be that serious person.


    Of course, Hua Sheng can''t deny that her mind is about the same. What she wants is direct, that is, troublesome, extremely troublesome.


    Since it is necessary to seek such protection, there must be something on Chifeng that can''t be protected, or even coveted by others. What''s more, it''s more likely to threaten the three realms and six realms.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t want to take risks.


    Of course, we also need to know the whole story, unless the deal is not done.


    Just like Jiang Liu said, the magic spell on Hua Lin''s mother and son will not be solved.


    Longevity? It''s really attractive. It''s just that longevity costs a lot, and Huasheng can end Hualin''s mother and son in a hundred years.


    In this way, many things are not difficult to choose.


    Now there is no worse possibility. What Huasheng can do now is to go step by step.


    Hua Sheng can see that the more anxious she is to solve the problem, the more new problems will appear. If it wasn''t for the use of Phoenix blood, how could it be today''s situation.


    But Hua Sheng also understands that today''s situation can be delayed, and sooner or later, it will be brought to light, but she unconsciously adds fuel to the fire


    "No?"


    "We won''t force you. In that case, please come back."


    Huasheng looks at Wanfeng''s posture of bowing and saluting in the river. He has been in a stalemate for a long time, but he still doesn''t open his mouth. This time, Huasheng will break the silence.


    After all, it doesn''t make sense to keep going.


    She and Jiang Liu can''t nod their heads for no reason, but they want to kidnap their family with morality all the time?


    Hua Sheng couldn''t agree.


    After all, if it wasn''t for moral kidnapping, there would be no need for children to talk about it.


    But there is one thing Huasheng has to admit, that is Wanfeng''s heart.


    It''s just how it is. It''s someone else''s child.


    "Lady Xuan No, aunt Huasheng, I won''t tell you the whole story, just because I can''t say it. "


    "I just want to save my brother''s life."


    "The more people know about Chifeng, the more dangerous he will be. Even if it can''t be avoided in the end, let everyone know. I also want this day to come later, because only in this way can Chifeng be safer."


    "I know what you are worried about. I can guarantee with my life, or even swear that what I am hiding is not a hidden danger that threatens the three realms and six paths!"


    "Today, my parents didn''t come, but I came. You two think that we are not sincere, but this is our greatest sincerity. His royal highness of the demon world will not stand against you because his children are against the demon world. In the future, he will really stand against you. Chi Feng and I are on your side. We will not stand against you because we are not enemies of the demon world."


    "Although my younger brother and I are young, we don''t boast that our talent is not ordinary people. Now we are just young. Give us some time and we won''t let you down!"


    When Wan Feng said this, she stood up, her eyes were sincere, and her younger brother''s affairs, just like what she said, were all about believing or not. She just wanted to know less, so she would be less safe.


    And the purpose of her coming this time is really to get a promise in Jiangliu Huasheng. What she can give is not only Phoenix blood.

 Chapter 3251

    "As long as you two promise me today and keep your promise, Wanfeng and my younger brother are willing to serve you as the master, and my younger brother and sister are willing to be dispatched at will. You will never have two hearts in your life!"


    Wan Feng''s idea is very simple. As long as the river flows, Hua Sheng can promise her to protect her younger brother. When their family is helpless, she is willing to give her life''s freedom to serve Hua Sheng''s family.


    Normally speaking, maybe for now, it''s the Huasheng family that has made a profit. After all, it''s just a promise to set up the freedom of her and Chifeng.


    When the Huasheng family needs it, they are on call.


    But this is the biggest help for Yu Wanfeng.


    As long as there are Huasheng and Jiangliu, the two biggest backers, and the most powerful force in the three realms and six roads, it is difficult for anyone to be an enemy. In this way, Chifeng''s safety will be guaranteed.


    Even if the gods and Demons attack at that time, Wan Feng thinks, all this will be postponed.


    After all, if you want to fight against the two ancient gods, you have to see if you have this ability.


    It''s just a little bit of carelessness that can save your life.


    As for her and Chifeng''s freedom, although important, it''s nothing special without her life.


    Besides, it''s also the most important thing. Wanfeng can see that the Huasheng family has no need for her and her brother. If they can''t deal with Huasheng and Jiangliu, they can''t do anything with Chifeng.


    Of course, today''s Phoenix blood is excluded.


    There are only three Phoenix in the world.


    "It seems that there is a big secret in Chifeng..."


    The river murmured, some of the meaning in his eyes was not clear.


    Actually speaking of this, Jiangliu has some guesses, but this guess is not very certain. After all, Jiangliu does not know all the secrets of other races.


    Many things can''t be concerned by Jiang Liu.


    But the more you say here, the more you can''t agree with the river directly. In Wan Feng''s eyes, you won''t touch the safety of the three realms and six roads.


    But this is only from Wan Feng''s eyes to see the world, river see is not the same.


    Even now, he really doesn''t care about anything. He lives in the human world according to Hua Sheng''s idea!


    The river can''t really care.


    Even if Huasheng doesn''t care, the river also cares.


    It''s not just because of the mission of emperor Chenyuan. Jiangliu believes that Huasheng doesn''t really care. You should know that there are endless eggs under the nest. If anything happens to the three worlds and six ways, the human world will always bear the brunt and suffer the greatest harm.


    How can he and Huasheng live in peace?


    It''s impossible to take my daughter to set up a border like Brahma, right?


    The border will be broken sooner or later, and it will not hold people''s hearts.


    Now Jiangliu is not only worried about Hualin''s mother and son''s solution to Kaifeng''s curse, but also blocked by new problems.


    That''s Chifeng


    If you don''t know why, it''s equivalent to another bomb detonating at any time.


    In fact, it''s not surprising that Hua Sheng thought of trouble.


    It''s really troublesome.


    Even if he didn''t know the reason, he knew that it was not the child''s wish


    "Does sister Wanfeng think that according to my parents'' ability, she still needs any protection?"


    "What''s more, sister Wanfeng has come to us to seek shelter. She doesn''t even have the ability to protect herself. What can we do with you?"


    "Is the transaction between sister Wanfeng and my parents unreasonable?"

 Chapter 3252

    When the situation in the hall was deadlocked one after another, Jiang Xinrui came out and didn''t know how much she heard, but according to what she said, she should have heard a lot.


    Jiang Xinrui has already dealt with the situation in her room. With a standard smile, she walks down the stairs slowly.


    But Huasheng and Jiangliu didn''t look back, because they already knew who it was by listening to the voice. Besides, there was no one else except jiangxinrui who was shouting for his parents.


    In jiangxinrui''s speech, Jiangliu and Huasheng didn''t speak, because they wanted to see what jiangxinrui could say.


    Jiangliu also found that it seems better for jiangxinrui to participate in this time?


    After all, Wanfeng can''t agree with Jiangliu if she doesn''t make it clear. If something happens to Chifeng in the future, they can''t accept it. How can Jiangliu and Huasheng be maintained?


    Naturally, they don''t have the heart to hurt a child, but they can''t watch the three realms and six roads, because a child is threatened?


    The trade-off between the two needs to be measured at an intermediate point.


    Now Jiang Xinrui is involved in it, which can be said to be an agreement between the two children.


    Of course, he thought more about whether the two children would open up the mystery.


    Because of their friendship


    After all, we have known each other for many years. Wan Feng doesn''t trust them. Jiang Liu can understand them.


    Unfamiliar is unfamiliar.


    "What does Miss Jiang want?"


    "What do you think is reasonable?"


    "Chifeng and I are dedicated to your parents and your family, not to mention the blood of the Phoenix. If you want my Phoenix heart to solve your problems once and for all, I have an opinion, but I will not oppose it, because as long as you nod your head, that is trade."


    "Although I am young and have little contact with the outside world, I know the promise of a gentleman."


    "A promise is not a change."


    "Is that enough?"


    "Although what I said is to protect my brother''s integrity, it is also to protect the stability of the three realms and six roads. I don''t know what will happen in the future, but now it''s very clear that my brother''s accident and blood flow will make the three realms and six roads absolutely restless This is not what you two want to see, is it


    Wan Feng said this, like some desperate.


    After all, she has nothing but this Phoenix heart.


    She can''t get anything to use as a chip.


    If this is not enough, Wanfeng can only give up. She can''t take things out and ask for Huasheng. The river protects her younger brother, so Chifeng can only take a step at a time.


    Wanfeng only hopes that one day will come later. It''s better not to come all his life. No one can know Chifeng''s secret, and he won''t become a treasure of cultivation that everyone wants.


    Don''t worry about losing your life


    "Does sister Wanfeng think I don''t think you have enough chips? So you count your life in it? "


    "For Chifeng''s younger brother, is your elder sister really willing to go out? Not even life? "


    "Do you know what I thought when I learned from Shuling that the first and the best way was Fenghuang heart? I asked him the second way without delay. I can''t save another person on the premise of hurting one life. Even two of them are unreasonable. "


    "After all, Phoenix didn''t provoke me, but now you''ve directly offered your life to exchange with our family?"

 Chapter 3253

    "Don''t you cherish your life so much?"


    "If Chifeng knew that you had made such a concession, would he agree? Can you live with peace of mind? "


    "Not only do you not cherish it, but you even want to use moral kidnapping to force my parents to do business with you. You have even taken out the peace of the three realms and six ways. You know that my parents are only seeking peace and plain life these years..."


    "The three realms and six roads are in disorder, so we really don''t need to live any more..."


    Jiang Xinrui finish saying, facial expression slowly didn''t smile, no matter be because of the relation of Chi Feng or because of her that conscience.


    She didn''t want to see Wanfeng put her life and freedom on her family, even Chifeng.


    This is why Jiang Xinrui chose to stand up.


    She knew very well that her parents would not really do anything to Wanfeng''s sister and brother, except for the Phoenix blood.


    But Jiang Xinrui still thinks that when Wan Feng said this, she was forced. Even today, she couldn''t hear her parents'' nod to protect her. Wan Feng would not give up.


    And Jiang Xinrui also see clearly, want to understand, don''t know what''s the matter with Chifeng, even she is also uneasy, not to mention her parents?


    They have more to bear in mind, and they even think about the peace of the three realms and six ways.


    Before Jiang Xinrui also did not understand, why to live so tired, will those have nothing to do with their own things, there are people, see so heavy?


    No matter where there is something wrong, as long as it is against the safety of the three realms and six principles, even in today''s small river city, if anyone dares to make trouble here, his parents will take care of it.


    Even if the mouth said no matter, but jiangxinrui believe that they will never look back.


    After all, they used to guard them. How can they have the heart to watch them destroyed?


    It''s like being your own child


    Jiang Xinrui felt that her growth had nothing to do with her age, but was prompted by the things that happened in her life.


    In the fantasy of talking about the spirit of the book, Jiang Xinrui saw the fantasy twice. The first time was when she got the answer from Fenghuang Xin, and that time was what Jiang Xinrui saw her parents do in Jiangcheng, even in the period of heaven, before she was born


    Even if it''s a moment in a hurry, it''s like a movie fragment, but mother and daughter are connected. Jiang Xinrui feels the eagerness in her mother''s heart at that time.


    I feel my mother and father''s love for the world.


    Jiang Xinrui thinks she should have changed.


    All along, she felt that other people''s life and death had nothing to do with her. She could do whatever she liked, as long as her family was well.


    Even if the three realms and six paths are destroyed, it doesn''t matter, as long as the family is well


    Just looking at the changes in the dreamland, Jiang Xinrui knows a lot. Her parents love the world and are also defending it, and once the world is gone.


    If anyone is gone, their existence will become meaningless, loneliness will become normal, and life will become dull.


    What''s more tragic is that no one knows the accident and tomorrow''s one will come first.


    "I just want my brother to live well. Our family is working hard for my brother to live well. We just want to make a deal. I help you and you help me."


    "If you don''t think it''s enough, we don''t pay equally. The only thing I can do is my Phoenix heart, nothing else."

 Chapter 3254

    "This is the last thing I can do. I don''t want to kidnap anyone morally, and I don''t want to do such a thing. I have only one purpose. Even if you look at me pitifully, you can nod your head and promise. Wan Feng will never forget such a great kindness!"


    Jiang Xinrui''s words are some words to kill her heart, because after Jiang Xinrui finished speaking, Wan Feng really couldn''t stand still, and her body retreated slightly.


    When Wan Feng said this, her eyes turned red. She really couldn''t help it.


    Wanfeng did not expect that Huasheng and Jiangliu would not agree!


    She thought that no matter what she said, she would agree, and even took out the problem that if Chifeng was in danger, it would threaten the safety of the three realms and six roads.


    But Huasheng and Jiangliu didn''t nod their heads directly, and they didn''t even move. Wanfeng really couldn''t help it, because she didn''t expect that Huasheng and Jiangliu didn''t care about it. What else did they care about?


    If they know the identity of Chifeng, how can they not be dangerous?


    Is it really the best result to give the last protection of Chifeng to Huasheng and Jiangliu?


    She is Chifeng''s elder sister. When they grow up together, she takes Chifeng as her life.


    It''s even more important than your own life.


    Wan Feng did not dare to take risks. Just like her parents, they did not dare to test her heart.


    For a moment, Wan Feng understood her parents'' practice better, and later told Chi Feng that it was the last.


    And later to know, people around are also late to know, that can not be better protection Chifeng.


    Now Wan Feng became less confident.


    Because no one knows what another person thinks.


    But Wan Feng forgot that since you want to seek help from someone so much, the most basic thing is to make some problems clear.


    A minimum of trust.


    This is the condition of the exchange.


    What Wan Feng always wanted to say was to give her all her efforts in exchange for protection.


    It''s just that this protection is invisible and untouchable.


    "It''s because my parents care about the world that they want to know about your exchange..."


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Wan Feng and bites the last sentence. She doesn''t say it anyway.


    She''s really in a hurry.


    Jiang Xinrui also thought that he had said enough to understand, but in fact, the other side''s heart is clear what is really understand.


    But Jiang Xinrui''s words also did not speak, then was interrupted.


    It''s no use continuing the stalemate. One has to compromise.


    "Get up, no more bows or anything."


    "You win. I don''t want to be involved in the safety of the three realms and six roads. As long as I have the ability, I will maintain it. And your brother, according to what you said, his casualties will affect the current balance. I will also protect his integrity when your family is powerless."


    "It''s just the same. I''ll protect him in my way, and then you won''t have to participate."


    "As for Phoenix blood, if you are willing to help us without hurting you, we owe you. It has nothing to do with your brother."


    "Go home, as you say, as long as something happens to your brother, it will not be a trivial matter. We will know for sure that I will go."


    "I will go, you can rest assured."


    When Jiang Liu finished saying this, he looked at Wan Feng as if he couldn''t believe it. Then he got up, went to Wan Feng, stretched out his right hand and waited.


    And Wan Feng, in great joy, excitedly stretched out her hand and patted it on the palm of the river.


    At that moment, Wan Feng''s ear only had the sound of high five as an oath

 Chapter 3255

    When Jiang Liu finished saying this, Wan Feng couldn''t believe it for a moment. She thought she would fail today and couldn''t get the answer. Unexpectedly, Jiang Liu suddenly nodded.


    So I didn''t react for a moment, and I was too excited to express.


    As for the participation of Jiangliu and Huasheng, Chifeng''s safety can be guaranteed. At least when they are powerless, Jiangliu can stand up and Huasheng will.


    There are two such characters here. Wanfeng believes that Chifeng will be safe.


    Even if the body of Chifeng''s blood Phoenix is attractive, we have to weigh whether we can beat the person behind it.


    Of course, in recent years, Wanfeng will also work harder to cultivate, including Chifeng, because only when they become stronger can they have more say.


    We should know that it is always the worst way to ask for help, and there is no way.


    Wanfeng knows this very well, and so do Fantian and Luoyao. It''s just a guarantee for Huasheng and the river.


    Can also be said to be the last backer.


    Now Wanfeng and Jiangliu have reached this agreement.


    The river even gave Wanfeng a high five as an oath!


    Wanfeng didn''t want to fight. She thought that she only needed to get a verbal oath. After all, no matter Jiangliu or Huasheng, what kind of people they are, even if she didn''t understand them, her parents would not be wrong.


    Moreover, over the years, Wan Feng has more or less understood Huasheng and Jiangliu because of the relationship between jiangxinrui.


    In the past few years, everything about Huasheng and Jiangliu, whether Chifeng or Wanfeng, is known.


    So she believed in the sincerity of Jiangliu and Huasheng.


    As long as the electricity head, if the repentance, right to, it can only be said that they have no faith.


    Just now Wan Feng couldn''t believe it, because she was too excited.


    But Jiangliu thought Wanfeng was still upset. In order to appease the little girl, Jiangliu got up and clapped her high five.


    Holding out your hand is the greatest sincerity, which is equivalent to a contract.


    People like them attach great importance to such a commitment.


    After all, people live for a long time, and there are few important things


    Commitment is one of them.


    Now that I have agreed, I will take a high five as an oath, and the river will surely do it.


    The river also said that as long as it touches the peace of the three realms and six roads, he will do it!


    As for how to manage it, Jiangliu didn''t say, because he was not sure what it was because, and nothing happened now, Jiangliu could not predict the future and knew all this.


    It can only be said that standing in the most stable place he can think of waiting, which is what he can do now.


    After all, it''s impossible for the river to force Wan Feng to tell the truth, let alone know that Chifeng has a problem. Thinking of the future, he deals with Chifeng


    It''s not something he can do.


    Even if Huasheng didn''t open his mouth, Jiangliu knew that Huasheng was even more impossible.


    Huasheng''s opinion is definitely the same as his.


    Some things don''t need to be discussed.


    "Now you''re at ease?"


    "My father has given you high fives."


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Wan Feng and holds her right hand excitedly. It''s the hand that just clapped high five with her father. She is too excited to speak. Then she asks again.


    Jiang Xinrui can''t say what she feels about her father''s commitment to Wanfeng. She intended to make a commitment to Wanfeng and herself.


    Because in this way, it won''t involve the difficult decisions for parents in the future, and the commitment is also made by he

 Chapter 3256

    Now the father stood up, it was not an agreement between the two children.


    If it''s difficult


    Jiang Xinrui''s heart is a little complicated. She can take charge of Chifeng, and it''s impossible to see what happened to Chifeng. It''s just that Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to involve her parents.


    Everyone knows who her parents are and what their abilities are. If they are in the team, there will be many thorny problems.


    After all, it''s because I don''t know what''s going on with Chifeng!


    I''m upset because I don''t know.


    Jiang Xinrui can help her friends, but she can''t touch her parents.


    Just like Chifeng can donate Fenghuang''s blood to help her without hesitation, but absolutely can''t hurt his mother, his family is the same, Jiang Xinrui can understand.


    But now it''s her parents who stand up and know what her parents care about and don''t want to happen. Now it''s like this.


    With the safety of the three realms and six ways as the premise, Jiang Xinrui is really uncomfortable to get a promise.


    Her mother is so anxious to find a way to live a plain life?


    Why do new things happen?


    It''s still something that can''t be decided at all.


    Jiangxinrui can''t kill everything in the cradle because of these, right?


    That is Chifeng


    "I''m at ease."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you do something against your will, and I won''t touch the interests of the three realms and six ways. I know the rules."


    "I won''t come to you unless I have to. Only when something happens to my brother and we can''t deal with it, I won''t make you embarrassed."


    "Of course, you need me. I''ll be on call, and Phoenix blood. Chifeng and I were born in the same year. The time he set with you before will not be changed, because I''ll be an adult in more than three years."


    "At that time, you just need to tell me how to do it. I will not refuse."


    When Wanfeng said this, she first looked at Huasheng and Jiangliu, but also gave them a guarantee that she would not cause trouble for the Huasheng family.


    Contact only when necessary.


    Similarly, as long as the Huasheng family needs her, Wanfeng will never refuse.


    And now the only thing she can think of and do is phoenix blood.


    But it''s going to take a few years, and she''s still an adult.


    The only adult is their mother. Of course, neither she nor Chifeng will push her mother out.


    After all, the two of them are very clear about the situation of Luo Yao


    Wan Feng and Hua Sheng''s family got a positive answer. She kept smiling and bowed away again.


    Because she is in a hurry to bring the news back.


    With this guarantee, I have to say that Wan Feng is really at ease.


    Looking at Wanfeng''s smile, the Huasheng family''s heart is not too dull.


    Maybe the joy of the mood will really be infectious.


    "Father, mother I thought I would promise... "


    "Do you want me to find a way to ask Chifeng, I believe he will tell me..."


    "At least we have to know why. I''m worried that there will be trouble beyond our control in the future. We..."


    Jiang Xinrui looks at her mother sitting on the sofa and her father standing at the door to see Wan Feng off. After thinking about it, she says something

 Chapter 3257

    Jiang Xinrui really thinks that the Phoenix blood affair may be over. After all, their family can''t force others, so they really become bullies.


    But now parents have agreed, jiangxinrui can do is just try to understand why, they are ready.


    In this way, it is not too passive.


    As for Hualin''s mother and son, according to Jiang Xinrui, Phoenix blood has already been found. Only Kirin blood is needed, which can be traced.


    The only problem is the condition of Chifeng.


    Now that we know this hidden problem, what we should do now is to make preparations early. Only by making preparations can we not be caught unprepared.


    What happened to Tuttle last time really scared Jiang Xinrui.


    No one knows which comes first, tomorrow or accident.


    The bloody look of aunt Fengxi that day, the body of aunt jasmine, the departure of aunt ginkgo, the questioning of the fourth aunt Hualin Even mother''s worries, disappointments, heartaches and coldness that day


    Every scene seems to be printed on Jiang Xinrui''s heart.


    She really doesn''t want that to happen again.


    And Jiang Xinrui did not dare to be confident any more. She thought that she could solve everything. The lesson of failure was enough to wake her up.


    She can''t wait until it''s irretrievable.


    It''s too late.


    Jiang Xinrui knew that the last time could never happen again.


    For this purpose, not only Huasheng and Jiangliu are working hard, but now jiangxinrui is also working hard.


    Of course, when asking Chifeng, Jiang Xinrui has his own purpose, that is to see Chifeng.


    She was a little worried about him.


    In the demon world, Chifeng is sure to help her. Now his sister comes to make a deal again.


    That means that when they went to the demon world together, Chifeng certainly didn''t know something. What about now?


    Even if it is not clear, but his sister has come, Chi Feng really know nothing about it?


    Jiang Xinrui is not sure, but only when he sees Chifeng can he get the answer.


    But at this time, if Jiang Xinrui wants to see Chifeng, he can only go to the devil''s world. After all, at this time, no matter what, Chifeng will not go out of the devil''s world.


    Jiang Xinrui began to figure out how to find Chifeng


    Just wait for Huasheng and Jiangliu to nod, jiangxinrui will set out.


    Whether it''s the demon world or the heaven world, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t have any psychological pressure.


    For anyone, it''s a place out of reach. In Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, it''s just the difference between being far away and being near.


    Anywhere, only she wants to go or doesn''t want to go, there is never a place she can''t go.


    It''s a secret that almost everyone has made public.


    "I don''t think he will see you if you go."


    "If you can''t ask anything, just give him some time to sort it out."


    The river turns and looks at the river core.


    Although it''s not clear what happened to Chifeng, Jiangliu thinks that Chifeng won''t have any information. After all, it''s about himself. Maybe he knows all about him.


    After all, when they were talking in the demon world, the Brahma couple reacted so fiercely that Chifeng could not think less. In this case, some things must not be hidden.


    In addition, Wan Feng asked for it again. It can be seen that Chifeng''s business is absolutely not simple.


    Let''s not talk about the facts first. We always have to give the party a little time to react. Maybe it will be a mess

 Chapter 3258

    Jiang Xinrui heard the words of the river, can only choose silence, she can''t go against her parents.


    Even if the heart again anxious, also did not refute the river.


    In Jiang Xinrui''s opinion, when her parents refuse, it''s the stupidest way to directly follow the rebellion. She will wait for her parents to calm down, casually mention it, find the right time, and gently persuade. Generally, she will succeed. In Jiang Xinrui, she will never fail


    But where does the river flow not know the river heart pistil this careful ponder? But this time he will not easily nod, in the reason of refusing Jiang Xinrui to visit Chifeng.


    Another thing Jiang Liu didn''t say was that he didn''t want his daughter to go. He didn''t want Jiang Xinrui to go to the demon world


    Is this his little cotton padded jacket?


    How to care about others everywhere?


    Of course, the river is not so stingy. In fact, he doesn''t want to have more and more connections with Chifeng.


    Especially now.


    If Chifeng really knows something, she can''t accept it, she is in a mess, and in need she can see the truth. Although she doesn''t know what the difficulty is, it''s enough for the river to refuse.


    It is because it is not clear that the river can not imagine the seriousness or simplicity of things.


    It''s a good thing and a bad thing if the relationship between the two children becomes better because of some emotional change.


    Changed Jiang Xinrui''s character, let her change back to herself, began to worry about people, more redundant mind, do not have to live in a template all day long.


    The river is happy, and Huasheng is the same.


    It''s just that the two people didn''t show it directly, because of the constant situation recently


    But now Chifeng doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. There''s only one thing. A little carelessness will lead to peace in the three realms and six roads. This is not what the river wants


    Things that are completely out of control are not what the river wants to see.


    He knows that this is very innocent to Chifeng, but now he is a father, and also a selfish father. For his daughter to get out of the haze, he can watch a little boy accompany his daughter. At the same time, if there is something uncontrollable in the little boy, the river will immediately stand up and say no!


    Stop the two kids from dating again.


    Of course, all this happened in the dark, even inadvertently.


    The river also wants to have an image in the heart of Jiang Xinrui.


    So in the end, for the sake of his son, Fantian let Ren Chifeng go to the human world to talk with Jiang Xinrui. For the sake of his daughter, Jiang Liu can also watch someone approach his child.


    Although the two fathers have not met yet, they have begun to fight for their children.


    It''s all about the kids.


    This time, no one will say who has many routines!


    It can only be said to see how the last two children develop, because this is the only one they can''t change and participate in


    If one side is not satisfied, it may become a "Shura arena" at any time.


    Now, some signs of "Shura field" have begun to appear.


    It can''t be said that anyone who can''t hold on first has lost the handle. The relationship that has been temporarily relaxed has become tense and full of interests because of the Phoenix blood incident.


    The deal between the two sides is in the open.


    When Chifeng is in a good mood, he may slowly understand that his father wants to sell him to the Huasheng family in order to make him safe?


    But now Chifeng doesn''t have this idea, because he is still in remorse and guilt, especially when he sees his sister coming back with a happy face

 Chapter 3259

    The demon world.


    "Father, mother, third uncle, Chifeng!"


    "To tell you the good news, we don''t have to worry about it. I made it..."


    Wan Feng rushes into the border arranged by her father, and then the border heals automatically. There are some things that not everyone can know.


    Their commitment to the river can only be known by themselves.


    But Wan Feng''s joy is not hidden. Along the way, the people of the demon world can see the joy of her royal highness.


    Although I don''t know why, I''m also happy. I don''t know. I think it''s new year in the demon world.


    All with a look of joy.


    "Chifeng, my elder sister succeeded. Xuannv''s family agreed and swore high five, which completely calmed my heart."


    "I also said that when I grow up, the Phoenix blood will be mine. They also said that this is not what we promised. When our family is helpless, they will come to the demon world to help!"


    "Father, mother, third uncle, we can all be at ease. Even if there is something that wants to rob Chifeng, Xuannv Niang and Emperor Chenyuan will not look at it. As long as they do it, who are the opponents of the three realms and six realms?"


    "Chifeng became the empress of Xuannu. The person protected by Emperor Chenyuan will surely live a safe life."


    "And your little partner, empress Xuannu, the daughter of emperor Chenyuan, Jiang Xinrui. When I say these things, I see her eyes are worried about you, and what she said in the demon world. You must be in a different position in her heart. Considering the relationship between Jiang Xinrui, you will be ok. We have double insurance now. How about you and empress Xuannu It doesn''t matter. "


    "By the way, I remember they still need Kirin''s blood? Because we can''t use the second method of Fenghuang heart. Since we are trying to find a second method so as not to hurt our lives, the relationship between the two families is different now. Let''s help and find Qilin blood! "


    Wan Feng said more and more excited, I don''t know what kind of big business she is talking about, the joy of the whole person has been completely hidden.


    And the right hand, which was swearing with the river''s high fives, never put it down. While talking, he showed it to everyone.


    Like to want everyone to confirm together, have a good look, she this is with Chen Yuan emperor God touched the hand.


    It''s a testament to the promise.


    With this, it is equivalent to engraved in Wan Feng''s heart, no one can go back.


    I''m really at ease.


    She doesn''t have to worry that when her brother has problems, they turn to Wumen for help.


    Wan Feng said at the end of the time, tightly holding or a face of depression Chifeng.


    When she knew this, Wan Feng really thought that she was going to lose her brother, or even Chifeng at any time.


    The demon world is not weak, but the second uncle is gone, and has gone through so many wars. It''s not the past, and it can''t stand the devastation. Wan Feng can see this clearly.


    How could Brahma and Luo Yao not understand.


    So I''m busy finding a support for my son.


    In order to Chifeng, the demon world can protect him with everything, but it''s afraid that even if you bet on everything, you can''t protect him, or even make the whole demon world die.


    You know, people can''t speculate. If all the people who covet Xuefeng in the three realms and six ways follow, Brahma really doesn''t know how long he can hold on.


    Potential is forced out. In the face of such temptation, Brahma even worried that the people of the demon world would follow his heart

 Chapter 3260

    So it''s not surprising that Brahma and his wife are worried and dare not let more people know.


    In particular, the secret of Chifeng can''t be hidden for a long time. Once Chifeng is injured and his own blood flows out, there''s no need to explain anything, and no one needs to be clear about the secret of the Phoenix family.


    Everyone will be attracted, just like poppy, exuding an attractive atmosphere.


    It''s out of control.


    It won''t be long before the breath of Chifeng''s blood will melt into the whole three realms and six paths with the air.


    In fact, Luo Yao thought for a long time, she slowly understood that maybe the existence of Xuefeng is not only to protect the Phoenix family, but also to nourish the three realms and six ways!


    It''s rare to have a blood Phoenix for thousands of years. Needless to say, blood Phoenix''s flesh, soul, muscles and bones can be integrated into the three realms and six ways with the air. At the same time, it is attracting all living beings. They can get the blood gas in the air, and their cultivation will be improved.


    In this way, no matter what, the three realms and six roads have changed.


    And for thousands of years, the three realms and six realms have gone through many wars, and how the living beings have been charred. They need to be repaired. When the blood Phoenix appears, it will be sooner or later


    But Luo Yao didn''t want to think so. She buried this idea deeply in her heart. She would rather hope that Chifeng is a blood Phoenix who protects the Phoenix family than a mascot who sacrifices herself and warms everyone.


    If you want to nourish the whole three realms and six ways, it will take Chifeng''s life!


    Luo Yao can''t accept his own child. He was born for sacrifice! Dedicated


    At this time, Luo Yao must admit that she is a very selfish mother. She has no great mind and no spirit of dedication.


    Only for her children alive, can unscrupulous mother!


    Now it''s not only Luo Yao''s idea, but also Brahma, Wanfeng and even Fengying.


    They''re left with each other.


    Although only one month later, half of the sky collapsed after they saw it


    The remaining half, they all hold together to maintain.


    "Now I''m completely at ease. When Xuannv and Chenyuan emperor were in heaven, they were exactly the same. Besides, ancient gods like them would never break their word and made an oath."


    "Your father, I''m at ease. Chifeng, you don''t have to feel pressure. We don''t depend on them. I will do it when they need it."


    "Wan Feng is right. Now is the time for us to reach out for help. Since we are still short of a unicorn, we will follow suit. Although there are still more than three years left, time is the least waiting for us."


    "We find it ahead of time, be ready, and make sure it''s safe. We can''t let emperor Chenyuan''s family see that we can''t do things well, even if they don''t need us."


    "As for the unicorn, I know one of them, which is also related to the ancient gods. There are few old gods left. The great emperor of Fengdu, who is far away from Fengdu, and his mount, I remember, is the unicorn..."


    Brahma also stood up, his face is also happy, just a little bit restrained, still thinking about what to do next, that is really no delay.


    Although there are still three years left, it may be a long time for the human world, but for them, it''s really not much

 Chapter 3261

    "Your father is right. Kirin is no more difficult to find than Phoenix. In today''s world, all kinds of rare animals are almost extinct. Most of the only ones are still locked up in Fengdu hell. That''s also because they made a big mistake. The others are just like us. There are very few of them!"


    "Chifeng, don''t be depressed. My mother said your identity more directly. I know you may not be able to accept it, but I also want you to understand the importance of yourself."


    "If you want to save yourself from war, you can''t get hurt. Do your best and we will do our best to protect you. That''s enough."


    "Because of others, what we want to do, we are also powerless..."


    "So what you can do now is to make yourself happy, just like before, we work so hard for you to live well! It''s not that you can''t stand up because you blame yourself. You don''t want to be my son of Luoyao. Your mother and I were very powerful at that time. Your father was chased and beaten by me. The female general didn''t call for nothing. "


    "I also allow you to go to the battlefield with your heart trembling. Your eyes are always around you. We are all the same. Just want you to be happy and not feel pressure because of your identity, so you should comfort us and smile?"


    "If I had known you like this, I would have regretted telling you so early. It''s a big deal that I''m spending snacks with your father, your sister and your third uncle..."


    Luo Yao holding Chifeng, Wan Feng holding Chifeng, three people sitting on the hall of the demon world, look different.


    But the most obvious is Luoyao and Wanfeng, with the same joy, mobilize the deep head of Chifeng.


    And Luo Yao everyone this one person of, Chi Feng all have no reaction, can only start to use unique skill, this kid wants not to drag everybody down, oneself seal up, how can Luo Yao promise?


    These years, so hard and careful, not to lock up Chifeng.


    You know, if you want to be locked up long ago, you''ll be locked up long ago. Why should you keep it outside and take good care of it?


    In Luo Yao''s eyes, this is just his own child, and Xuefeng is just a special species!


    It doesn''t matter. It''s just that you need to be more careful.


    No matter Luo Yao or Brahma, or even Wan Feng, they didn''t dislike anything, complain about anything, or even think of ways together.


    Wanfeng is to Chifeng, directly to the human world to find Jiangliu, Huasheng, ask them to nod.


    The family really did everything they could.


    Because of this, Chifeng didn''t dare to look up. The pressure in his heart was too great.


    Now he would rather leave his parents alone when he was born.


    Because in this way he can understand, after all, he is really too much trouble!


    Now it''s family and friends


    Chifeng had never thought that there was such involvement behind his contact with Jiang Xinrui.


    He really makes a friend. He likes the pleasure and ease when he is with Jiang Xinrui!


    But now, Chifeng even family are very guilty, from the sister left to now, Chifeng can''t forgive himself, he doesn''t understand why, how life suddenly all changed?


    Chifeng wants to stop her sister, but she is stopped by her parents. Even the third uncle doesn''t let him go. She is waiting for the good news from her sister


    It''s just that for Chifeng, I really don''t know what kind of news it is

 Chapter 3262

    "Third uncle, what can you say? Why can''t the child make sense! "


    "If he''s been like this, it''s a waste of time. He''s got to cheer up!"


    Wan Feng helplessly looking at Chi Feng, this still does not say a word appearance, in the heart unavoidably some anxious.


    Everyone''s one sentence is very clear, but Chifeng can''t get out of her heart.


    In fact, we all know how Chifeng feels. We can understand what he is thinking.


    It''s because of understanding that I want to solve it.


    It won''t make Chifeng unable to face the future life. Everyone is working hard for the future of Chifeng.


    Naturally, I don''t want Chifeng to have any haze that she can''t get out of now.


    Feng Ying has always been the best talker and has the most ghost ideas. Wan Feng and her parents have all talked a lot about it, but it''s useless. Now it''s just Feng Ying.


    Wan Feng thinks that her third uncle must have a way to make Chi Feng speak, or even cheer up.


    "Cheer up? I don''t know what kind of incurable disease I think I''ve met. "


    "I''m going to be an adult soon. Why is my mind so childish?"


    "What a big thing, isn''t there a body that can''t be hurt? You can''t change it now. We''ll be more careful. We''ll help anyone we can find. Now we''ve done everything we can. What''s the dilemma? "


    "You feel guilty. Now you don''t feel guilty? Your parents don''t want any face. Are you the God of Jichen yuan? Let you have contact with his daughter, who are you when they are Chen Yuan emperor God? Will really don''t know, can only say that people also have their own purpose, you ah, is coincidental, is also your life, and your sister, she directly brought back the good news, then you say and Chen Yuan emperor God family reached an agreement, is so easy to set down? "


    "I don''t know what your sister promised. After all, why do people care about you? Everyone is working hard for you. You feel guilty. It''s not that you can''t even lift your head and face yourself like now."


    "And now, how do I feel like you are the son-in-law of the Huasheng family..."


    "If you can, your parents will pack you up and send you to the spring breeze."


    Feng Ying sits on the price raised by his highness and looks at Chifeng. When he comes to the end, he says jokingly.


    He had this feeling before, but he didn''t say it. Now it seems that if he can, his elder brother and sister-in-law will not stop him and send the child directly.


    In this way, we can be really relieved.


    In Huasheng, under the eyes of the river, no one will attack him.


    For Chifeng, the threat from outside is really much smaller. After all, the face of the ten mile spring breeze is still very big. It doesn''t matter what''s in the sky?


    There is white dye in the sky, there is dark flame in the ground, plus Huasheng, the strength of the river, who dares to act rashly?


    I have to say that Brahma really found a good helper.


    Fengying is really convinced


    "Third uncle, what do you say How come you''re still a door-to-door son-in-law! Xinrui and I are friends. We have relatives


    "I can''t face you now, just think of these years, I really add too much trouble, my every day is free, but you are worried."


    "Today, even to give me a guarantee No, it shouldn''t be today. A long time ago, you began to think of ways for me... "

 Chapter 3263

    "The only thing I can think of now is that I try my best to protect myself, no one will get into trouble, and I will live and die by myself..."


    "But I also know that if I really break the pot, how can I apologize to you? I really can''t forgive myself!"


    "How did I become such an existence..."


    When Chi Feng said this, she held her head and did not dare to hold her mother and sister.


    Especially after hearing what the third uncle said, Chifeng was speechless.


    Now he has no way to face Jiang Xinrui. At the beginning, he really didn''t think about it.


    It''s just that when her family mentioned it intentionally or unintentionally, Chifeng''s heart starts to beat faster and feels red, because he shouldn''t think much about it. Jiang Xinrui''s contact with him is smooth.


    He shouldn''t think wildly, the result adds own this matter again, blazing Phoenix in the heart of guilt don''t know how to do well.


    It''s really too late to think more about some chaotic emotions, so Chifeng can''t help saying something about her son-in-law in Fengying.


    He has enough guilt for his family. Chifeng doesn''t know what to do. Don''t add anything.


    Because the more, Chifeng doesn''t know how to do it.


    At this time, Chifeng really didn''t know how she had to go to the human world.


    More regret to contact jiangxinrui.


    In this way, if anything happens after that, there won''t be one more person who has relations with him.


    It''s also less trouble.


    Chifeng is a sincere friend. I didn''t expect that such changes have taken place in the past few years


    "You think too much, Nong Nong. It''s not the third uncle who says you. Everyone will encounter a lot of incomprehensible things in his life. He may not even survive, but what can he do?"


    "It all depends on what you think. Remember, it''s a blessing as well as a curse."


    "I didn''t tell you that story when I was a child? It''s really impossible to solve the problem. When we have no way out, we will have a new way. If we can''t, you''ll sacrifice it to your parents. They can also be regarded as having accomplishments and avenging you! "


    "Xuefeng''s flesh and blood, even if it''s a mouthful of soup, it''s also very lean. If you still feel that it has affected the people around you, these people are counted together, and you share them, which can be regarded as your compensation. Do you still feel guilty about it?"


    "Of course, all this hasn''t happened yet. We''ve done some routine now. We''re just on guard. You don''t have to be a frightened bird!"


    When Feng Ying said this, he raised his hand and picked up the wine pot on the table. Now Feng Ying didn''t use the cup any more and came directly to the wine pot.


    But this time, Fengying didn''t give it to her. Instead, it gave it to Chifeng.


    Drinking can forget sorrow.


    Fengying wants to get Chifeng drunk.


    No way, who let the child has been completely trapped in the corner, nothing to say.


    Of course, when Feng Ying said this, Brahma, Luo Yao, and even Wan Feng all followed him, some of them were full of breath.


    They want Fengying to persuade Chifeng to stop being depressed. As a result, Fengying has to send Chifeng away directly? Have you even figured out how to distribute it?


    Is this little Phoenix enough?


    Without waiting for them to say anything, Feng Ying waved his hand directly to prevent them from interrupting, and even took up the wine pot!

 Chapter 3264

    "Third brother, Chifeng is not an adult yet..."


    "How can I drink!"


    "And you, Wanfeng, you can''t drink even if you are a girl..."


    Luo Yao looks down at his little son, and his eyes look at Feng Ying''s wine pot, just like looking at a virus. Then he reaches out to hold his son, and refuses to let the young Chifeng get drunk.


    Turning to look at her daughter, the voice was even more disapproval. I didn''t know that they thought they were going to get drunk.


    The tone is even more disagreeable.


    And Luo Yao finished, did not forget to look to one side, like a trouble free Brahma.


    On one side is his brother, on the other side is his son. He is the elder brother, and the father always has to take care of it, right?


    As for Brahma, he was a little eager to try, but when he looked at his wife''s warning and fierce eyes, he could only make a pretentious gesture, almost got


    "Ah, sister-in-law, that''s not right. What''s the matter with underage? Compared with the children in the human world, he is about to enter the earth. He is in his nineties and has drunk a lot. "


    "What''s more, you''re all going to pack Chifeng up and send him to Chunfeng ten li to be his son-in-law. He''s not a child."


    "Men can''t even drink wine. How can we do that? Besides, you still see my big brother? When I first tasted this wine, it was my elder brother who drank it.... "


    "I''ve been sleeping for almost a hundred years before I sober up! Then he didn''t even care about me... "


    Feng Ying looks at Luo Yao''s expression of maintenance, and has some helplessness in his eyes. He can''t help saying his original deeds.


    Although it''s a bit humiliating in front of the younger generation, Feng Ying thinks it''s good to take it as an example at this time. He''s used to being natural and unrestrained these years.


    Luo Yao''s eyes widened when he heard Feng Ying''s words. How could a comprehensive Buddhist like Brahma drink his younger brother''s wine?


    Will she teach the children to drink when she doesn''t know?


    As soon as Luo Yao''s eyes came over, Brahma immediately frowned and whispered that it was not good. Feng Ying, who is a pig teammate, has not made any progress in these years!


    It''s better to drink in private


    "I''ll interrupt for a moment. I didn''t drink for the first time when you were drinking. I was drinking with your second brother, and you came here by yourself. Then you took it up and drank a whole pot. It was brewed with Millennium drunk fruit. I think you were in a daze, and then you poured a pot to sober you up Soup


    "You can''t remember clearly. You can''t treat me wrongly. It''s your second elder brother. He said that you can''t die if you drink this wine. I don''t trust that I''m taking care of you. How can I remember..."


    Brahma''s tone was a little wronged. He was really wronged. At that time, he had the heart to manage the beacon. He was totally trapped in the grave of love and couldn''t extricate himself


    He''s always been a big brother!


    Beacon


    He really didn''t remember, but one thing he still remembered was that cutting the Moon said he couldn''t die and didn''t care, while Vatican said that if he poured more wine, he would be sober


    Finally, it was the Dharma protector who made the hangover Soup for him. His elder brother choked his neck and poured it in. For many years, Fengying thought he was poisoned and almost died. He didn''t dare to touch the wine for hundreds of meters


    It is a waste of so many years of time, not a good taste of all kinds of wine!

 Chapter 3265

    Now I have two children in my elder brother''s house. The girl is not reluctant, but the boy has to have a good drink.


    And that''s how he''s been all these years. Which man doesn''t drink?


    Especially at this time, we have to drink more.


    Drink to relieve worries!


    Besides, it''s really hard for him to grow up these years. Now Chifeng is nothing like that.


    It can be said that something happened accidentally.


    If you think about it another way, you won''t feel worried.


    Feng Ying is really an easy to satisfy and optimistic person.


    At the beginning, Feng Ying was shocked and worried about Chifeng''s health for a long time.


    But soon Feng Ying sorted out and figured out how to manage the little Phoenix. He couldn''t let the little Phoenix go through anything. It was over.


    "In front of the children, can you tell the truth? I can see that my second brother is not here now! What do you say? What''s the matter


    "I''m too lazy to tell you that I''m lucky to grow up today. I''m lucky!"


    "Sweet, thick, since childhood with me most like, must also be a good life, nothing, two brothers and sisters will be very happy."


    "Such a fate is not for everyone."


    Fengying looks at Chifeng. Wanfeng says it and looks at her elder brother. Every time she thinks about what happened in those years, he is speechless. If the elder brother didn''t figure it out at that time, she would not have misunderstood wine for many years and thought it was a poison.


    Of course, the most important thing is to hope that Chifeng will not fall into self blame and guilt all the time.


    The beacon is really big.


    At the end of Feng Ying''s speech, he looked at the wine pot in his hand and knew that Luo Yao didn''t allow the children to drink it, so he had to take it back. He just didn''t wait for the wine pot to be mentioned, but he saw two small white hands of different degrees holding one.


    Feng Ying didn''t lift the wine pot, and his eyes lit up in an instant.


    Chifeng and Wanfeng hold out a hand and hold Fengying''s wine pot together. They look up at each other and then smile.


    Are you going to have some?


    Luoyao is a bad person. She resists her son''s drinking, let alone her daughter.


    This daughter has always been a woman, and now she wants to drink under age?


    Absolutely not.


    But this meeting, Luo Yao really can''t stop.


    Because she looked at Chifeng''s smile and Wanfeng''s shining eyes. She couldn''t say what she refused.


    Then he chose to shut up, but his eyes were always looking at the two children. That is absolutely not to let the two children drink too much.


    In fact, Luo Yao also wants to understand that it''s OK to drink under her eyes. After all, at least she can see how many children have drunk.


    There''s also a certain number. Otherwise, if you drink like Feng Ying used to, you''ll sleep for a hundred years


    Isn''t it stupid to wake up again?


    Luo Yao has always felt that he is not very smart in the state of Fengying these years. Now it seems that those two elder brothers didn''t look like a elder brother, and they made a fool of their younger brother


    Luo Yao is still sober.


    "The third uncle is right. No matter what, life will pass. If I don''t spend my time well, I''m really sorry for you."


    Chifeng is holding the wine pot of Fengying. She really wants to drink a little to relieve her worries.

 Chapter 3266

    Of course, his biggest worry is that he doesn''t want his parents to worry about him. Listening to his father, mother, sister and third uncle, he has paid a lot to make him happy and live without pressure.


    Now, in order to cheer him up and comfort him, Chifeng now feels that if she doesn''t cheer up, it''s really a shame.


    I''m really sorry for my parents.


    As for the third uncle''s wine, Chifeng has always wanted to taste it. Today is just right.


    Although her mother didn''t want to, Chifeng''s heart was a little bit depressed. After all, she had lived a carefree life for nearly a hundred years, and now she was about to grow up. She knew that the secrets hidden all the time could put him in hell!


    It will even make the whole three realms and six roads suffer. It''s not surprising that Chifeng is not a good person.


    He really didn''t expect that he had such ability.


    This is not a simple subversion. If someone finds out that his constitution can promote cultivation, it is a test for everyone. Who can resist it?


    There has never been a lack of vicious people in this world, let alone those who want to take a shortcut.


    Moreover, his body is not a shortcut.


    If you ingest a little, you can achieve at least one hundred years of cultivation. Who would not want such effortless cultivation.


    After all, it''s for nothing. Who doesn''t want it?


    If you don''t say that his life is hard to protect, in the end, in order to fight for him, there will be a war. Who doesn''t want to get endless cultivation strength in vain!


    This is something that Chifeng can''t think of. He never thought that he could influence the world.


    But now it''s useless to say that, because no matter how much he feels sorry for himself and his parents, he can''t do anything except make his parents and family feel bad.


    He has to stand up, not only to protect his family, but also to let them not worry about him.


    Chifeng and her sister hold the wine pot handed by Uncle San together. It seems that they are suddenly enlightened. They take a big sip of it. In an instant, the sweet and exciting feeling conveys their taste buds.


    Then all the way to the throat taste, it has no taste, only feel hot burning feeling will burn him through.


    Chifeng''s eyes have been subconsciously closed, it is spicy, and then the whole face is red into a small apple, the brain is dizzy.


    I don''t know how many days I think it''s drunk, and I''m full of alcohol


    This is Chifeng''s first time to drink. I didn''t expect it was like this.


    Wan Feng looked at her younger brother''s appearance and immediately became happy.


    Regardless of the mother''s worried appearance, anyway, the child in the mother''s eyes, never grow up, nothing to touch, this will Wanfeng''s mood is tight, the surface of optimism, but to adjust Chifeng.


    Now this piece of melancholy is in front of her, and Wan Feng is not polite. When Chi Feng is confused because of one mouthful, she takes it from Chi Feng''s hand and comes up with a big mouthful.


    Feel the burning feeling of the strong wine through the intestines, dizzy numbness


    It''s just For a long time


    "I always know that uncle San''s wine is the strongest, but every time I see Uncle San drinking it, I feel like nothing has happened. I thought it was their exaggeration. Now when I look at Chifeng''s appearance, I begin to doubt whether Chifeng can''t drink it or the wine is too strong..."


    "Now I know that Chifeng can''t drink!"


    Wan Feng said, looking up in Luo Yao and others Lengshen, and poured a big mouth! Just drink it up.

 Chapter 3267

    Looking at Wan Feng drinking a pot of wine, her face was not red and her heart was not beating.


    Not to mention Luo Yao, but Fengying was stunned.


    This is his strongest wine. If he wants to drink a whole pot, he has to consider it


    After all, he didn''t want to sleep for a hundred years!


    This is the wine that made him drunk at that time, the wine that Brahma and chayue drank together.


    "Wanfeng Are you ok? "


    "I didn''t let you drink it all You are too big a girl... "


    "Chifeng, how are you? Boy, just one bite? "


    Feng Ying looked at the two brothers and sisters, really don''t know what to say.


    It is said that there are great differences in the personalities of twins, but there are too many differences in their families.


    Is it true that men and women were mixed up in those days? Wrong body?


    "Wan Feng, are you really OK? You can''t drink. No girl can drink so much! What''s more, you''ve been pouring... "


    "And Chifeng, you can''t drink it any more. It''s just like this in one bite..."


    Luo Yao felt that her head was going to be big. She felt her son''s red face in one hand and Wan Feng in the other. Neither of her two children really bothered her.


    As for Brahma on one side, he didn''t have much reaction. He picked up his daughter''s wine pot and weighed it gently. Oh, he didn''t drink less!


    These two children had already exposed their nature when they were young, and Brahma was very clear about it. Today, if they were reversed, he might be shocked.


    But now, Brahma really feels that it is still acceptable.


    Drink some liquor and forget all worries.


    The two children, Chifeng and Wanfeng, were confused and wanted to refute something, but they couldn''t say it again. As soon as they closed their eyes, they fell asleep on their mother''s shoulder.


    His cheeks were ruddy, his long eyelashes were like half a fan, and he struggled to open his eyes. His mouth moistened by liquor was pouting desperately, and he wanted to talk, but he didn''t fight against the paralysis of alcohol, and he soon fell asleep.


    This will be really no worry, because there is no time to think about anything.


    And Luo Yao some doubt this child will also sleep a hundred years?


    After all, I haven''t seen anyone fall down with a sip of wine!


    The worst is also a cup of pour, now good, her son set a new record, a pour!


    If it''s not because the son looks like a girl, in fact, Luo Yao really wants to clap him. Is the boy drinking like this?


    If Chifeng knew his mother''s true thoughts in her heart, she really didn''t know whether to thank him for his beauty.


    "Mother, is my brother asleep?"


    "In fact, mother, you still say that I can''t drink for girls. I saw you drink my father under the table before."


    "If you really want to talk about it, my drinking capacity is probably inherited from you As for my brother I''ll take him back! "


    Wan Feng said that in the end, because of the excitement caused by alcohol, she could see her mother''s angry eyes before long.


    Immediately cast the spell to pick up Chifeng and run away.


    At this time, let father explain the devastation.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    "I also think, how can Chifeng a boy pour, and Wanfeng so..."


    "That child drinks a lot. I''d better take a look. Don''t get lost. It''s not safe! Brother, sister-in-law, don''t worry. I can do it alone. Give it to me! "

 Chapter 3268

    Beacon shadow beside, low voice smile, he really don''t know, Wan Feng this wench brain when so clear, too can see eye color, visible this alcohol still has great effect.


    But soon Feng Ying couldn''t laugh. Big brother and sister-in-law looked at him together. Feng Ying suddenly felt a little cold, and then quickly followed him.


    He didn''t want to face the couple''s Shura court, and it was originally Luo Yao''s one-sided attack.


    "Feng Ying, come back to me!"


    "When did I pour it? I didn''t drink you down..."


    Brahma was first exposed by his daughter, which was ridiculed by his younger brother. Brahma felt that today was the biggest blow to him.


    The beacon and shadow have gone a long way out of the border. They have long been unable to hear the words of Brahma, and there is no response at all.


    Brahma is also the default.


    In fact, even if Feng Ying could hear these, he would not have any reaction. Maybe he would still shout along to know.


    After all, big brother''s face, he still gives, as for the ridicule, or whisper it.


    Brahma''s reaction was just a white eye from Luo Yao.


    In fact, the worst drinker among the three brothers is Brahma. Chifeng directly broke the record and became worse


    Although it''s a bit awkward for a man, it''s a matter of drinking, which can be regarded as mobilizing some people''s emotions.


    All troubles are forgotten for the time being.


    Anyway, life has to go on.


    Of course, Chifeng didn''t really sleep for a hundred years, but with one mouthful and a little emotional shock, some couldn''t bear it. Then she fell down in one mouthful and woke up after three days of sleep


    In the last three days of sleeping in Chifeng, some things can be regarded as public secrets. After all, the two families walked around each other without deliberately concealing. In addition, the relationship between Huasheng and the demon world was not a secret. Now Huasheng goes to the demon world with her husband and children, which also causes a lot of discussion.


    Wanfeng''s journey to the ten li spring breeze, whether intentionally or unintentionally, has also exposed her traces. Not to mention how many people are watching the ten li spring breeze, even the demon world has eyes all the time.


    The son of his Royal Highness''s family is very close to the daughter of emperor Chenyuan. Although the two families have little contact, the two children are like childhood sweethearts. There are many rumors about this


    It''s really that both of them are too eye-catching, even if they want to keep a low profile.


    This point, Huasheng also see out, no longer tangle what plain life, small day is also a step by step.


    Moreover, the current problems have not been solved.


    Huasheng still remembers the story of Qilin. He didn''t find it. In addition, he still has more than three years to go. Huasheng also wants to find a new way as far as possible, neither Kirin''s blood nor Phoenix''s blood.


    No one has to hurt, let alone owe.


    At the same time.


    Jiangcheng psychiatric hospital.


    "Dean Li, how many girls are missing here? Are they all mental patients here? "


    Fengxi is dressed in a simple sportswear and a Bobo head. She looks serious, but it''s obvious that she is in a state of refreshing.


    As for Qin Wanyu, he is still quietly watching, while Qin Xiaobao is living in his grandparents'' house at the moment.


    This is her first job when she was born. Qin Wanyu must be worried. He would follow her if he said anything.


    Fengxi doesn''t object, otherwise she won''t be allowed to go out. It''s not easy for her to have a chance to exercise her muscles and bones. How can Fengxi let go? If she doesn''t do something, she really thinks she''s going to be funny.

 Chapter 3269

    Hua Sheng doesn''t need her either. When Feng Xi first knew it, it was a little complicated, but now she''s busy, so she doesn''t want to.


    After all, Huasheng didn''t ask her to go, but it was for her good. After all, no matter how she was, she was still a mortal. Where could she go from heaven to earth?


    In a short time, I''m sure I can''t bear it. At that time, ah Sheng has to take care of her. What''s more, Feng Xi is not in a hurry to go. She can only wait at home. As ah Sheng said, do a good job of backup.


    After all, there is a baby who is not weaned at home, and the wind is still enough.


    It''s just that she hasn''t experimented all the time. After the end of pregnancy, Fengxi is still a little worried. She doesn''t want to stop doing it for a long time. Does it really degenerate?


    When Qin Xiaobao didn''t make trouble, Feng Xi would go to Qingfeng, and of course, Qin Wanyu would practice together, but the effect was not so good.


    Maybe God feels the cry of Fengxi, and there are waves again. If you can, Fengxi would rather lose mana than hear such news.


    Seventeen girls have been missing in Jiangcheng. All of them are just 18 years old. They are the same age as Huaer. It''s a good time, but they all stop here.


    It''s been two months since the first one disappeared and the last one was reported, because there is no contact at all. It''s just that it''s a general one. We''re still looking for it.


    It''s just that one of the family members has some friendship with Fengxi. He once asked Fengxi to do Fengshui. When he realized that there was something wrong with his daughter''s disappearance, he contacted Fengxi.


    And this person is the president of Jiangcheng psychiatric hospital, Li Li.


    He asked laifengxi to help him to see if he ran into something dirty!


    Why did he lose his daughter and his business?


    "With two patients, medical staff, new volunteers, three girls and my daughter, all I know is six people."


    "Some of them are just 18 years old this year. When I reported their disappearance, I heard them say that there were more than ten of them. I felt that something was wrong with them."


    "I don''t understand the metaphysics of geomantic omen, but I just think it''s not easy. I know these people around me. They were all born in January, without exception..."


    "Master Feng, you must help me. You can pay as much as you like! The family members of the patients are also looking for me, and the three volunteers... "


    Li Li looks sad, wears a pair of gold framed glasses, and has few hair. Because of his daughter''s business, his hair has lost more, and his slightly fat body has also lost a lot. He is really afraid that his daughter will be taken away by someone instead of missing. He has contacted the families of other missing people recently. All the girls were born in January.


    How can Li Li not pay attention to this.


    January is not a special day, but all the missing people are on this day, which can''t be regarded as not happening.


    "I''ve been to the last place where the missing person appeared recently. It''s no different. It''s the same here. There''s no abnormality, and there''s nothing wrong with it..."


    "Calm down first. The date of birth may also be a coincidence. We''ll try our best. I''ll try my best."


    Fengxi heard Li Li''s words and frowned. She didn''t find any problem. It''s not just no problem. Even Fengshui here is very good and it''s very suitable for recuperation.


    She also knows that there must be something strange in the middle, but she can''t find out the reason, and she can''t jump to a conclusion. After all, she has walked for several laps and hasn''t seen any abnormality.


    Fengxi even couldn''t help thinking, could they really think too much?

 Chapter 3270

    Maybe some girls are missing, and then they are all born in January?


    It''s just that Qin, Wan and Yu don''t believe it.


    "No exception is the biggest exception!"


    "Only sometimes, we don''t need our eyes to see, we have to pay attention, daughter-in-law. We can try to find out what''s special about this person who was born in January. Maybe there will be any clues."


    "We''ve been walking back and forth in the mental hospital like this. We can''t find anything. There''s nothing different. It''s just a waste of time."


    Qin Wanyu thought about it and said to the wind in a low voice.


    He has no other idea now. He just wants Fengxi to leave here as soon as possible.


    "No, I always think something is missing. Let''s have a look. It can''t be as simple as random disappearance."


    "And what''s the matter with you? How come I''ve been asked to leave here all the time? "


    "Like a dog chasing his ass?"


    Fengxi is thinking about what''s wrong with the number of January. All she thinks about is all the information about the number of "one" she has been exposed to since she was a child.


    Coldly disturbed by Qin, Wan and Yu, I forgot everything I thought of just now.


    Since the beginning of pregnancy, Fengxi has found that she is really super forgetful. This brain is not really rusty.


    "You''re the one who''s kicking your ass!"


    "Can''t you say I''m better in one day? I mean, there are all mental patients around here, which has affected your judgment. Besides, we''ve been out all morning, and we''ve been busy since yesterday. Qin Xiaobao has been missing you and crying all the time. My mother called me just now and asked me to take her away quickly. If we don''t take her away, she will go away violently! "


    "My mother, you know, she can really do it when there is no one else!"


    Qin Wanyu said that he was still holding his mobile phone to Fengxi to watch the video of Qin Xiaobao. At this time, he was sitting on the sofa crying. No one could do it.


    On the other side, as if to verify what Qin Wanyu said, there were more shouts around from time to time, but no one else


    At the moment when Qin Wanyu''s words fell, he was embarrassed. After all, he said it for a long time, but no one came.


    Of course, there is also a leader around them, that is, the dean.


    "Mr. Qin, please don''t worry. In order to let master Feng find the little girl, the patients didn''t come out today."


    "Of course, people are worried recently. I''m also afraid that they will have an accident. Before finding out the problem, there are medical staff in the building to take care of them. They are not allowed to go outside for the time being."


    "So you can rest assured that no one will run around."


    "What''s more, these patients just have some mental problems. They can''t control themselves and will not harm others."


    President Li Li said a word at the right time, and then stood quietly behind Fengxi, absolutely not talking. He was waiting for Fengxi to help him find the child.


    Besides, volunteers have to find those patients.


    Qin, Wan and Yu


    He really doesn''t need that guarantee.


    It seems that I look down on the patients here!


    He didn''t really mean that.


    "Qin Wanyu, what are you thinking? Discrimination is a very bad behavior! "


    Wind Xi seems to see through the Qin, Anhui and Henan, suddenly came such a sentence.


    Then she continued to walk in the mental hospital. She didn''t believe it was OK.


    This is the place with the most missing people.


    I really can''t. Fengxi has to go to Huasheng and ask her to come up with some ideas.


    After all, human life is at stake. No one knows where these missing girls have gone and what happened to them

 Chapter 3271

    Besides, in Fengxi''s opinion, Huasheng is omnipotent. She can''t solve it. If she meets the bottleneck, she will find something and finally solve it.


    It can be said that Huasheng is Fengxi''s last resort.


    At this meeting, Fengxi can''t help but feel a little irritable. Maybe she hasn''t started to work for a long time. For a while, her reaction was slow. As a result, Qin Wanyu was still around.


    Mental patients can''t be so despised.


    "I didn''t mean that..."


    "You can''t find anything here, can you?"


    "We can''t waste our time in one place. Besides, Qin Xiaobao, aren''t you worried?"


    Qin, Wan and Yu are far away from Li Li. They don''t want to be interrupted.


    He really doesn''t want the wind to stay here.


    "Qin Xiaobao, don''t worry about it. I don''t believe my mother will run away..."


    "It''s over here. I''ll pick him up."


    Wind Xi tone light said.


    Because of the change of surname last time, Fengxi was embarrassed to get along with Qin Wanyu''s family. It was a stalemate.


    It is Qin Xiaobao who maintains this balance.


    Of course, Qin Wanyu played a more important role in the middle of the adjustment. Another was Qin Wanyu''s mother.


    Although the Qin family accepted the change of surname, it was also because Qin Wanyu had a strong momentum of reconciliation in the middle, and his mother was also in the middle, threatening to warn.


    This is recognition. Although he seems to have a lot of opinions about Fengxi, when he sees Qin Xiaobao, all the problems weaken.


    Therefore, for Fengxi''s embarrassing status in the Qin family, there are Qin Wanyu''s mother outside, Qin Wanyu at home, and Qin Xiaobao in the middle.


    It can be said that Fengxi is not too embarrassed, nor has she been in such a situation of not communicating with Jiangliu''s parents as Huasheng.


    Of course, we can''t deny that people are different after all.


    There are times when anyone is confused


    "Little girl, are you looking for someone?"


    "I tell you, I saw them. A blind bear took them away..."


    "You are also a girl. Be careful. Don''t be alone, or you will be in danger..."


    An old man in sick clothes, who didn''t know where he came from, stretched out his head and whispered beside the wind.


    His hair was messy, his eyes were uneasy, but he was worried, and his hands were still gesticulating at the bottom.


    The voice was very small, like being found, muttering.


    But he seems to forget, he is such a big person, where is he can whisper?


    Besides, how can people really not find him?


    "Well? How did this man get out? "


    President Li Li, looking at the man who ran out of the room suddenly, was stunned and embarrassed. After all, he just promised that no patient would run around.


    Then he quickly stretched out his hand to pull the old man away. For fear that he would affect Fengxi''s judgment, he was pulling and shouting to the people around him.


    After a while, there was a doctor in the mental hospital. The nurse ran out and took the old man back.


    They are also very confused about this, because they didn''t find out when it came out!


    "Wait a minute!"


    "Old man? You mean you saw the missing person was What did the blind bear take


    "Where did you see that? When? "


    Wind Xi is no clue when, suddenly came such a sentence, also don''t blame her eyes all follow bright.


    It''s just that when Fengxi repeated what the old man said just now, his mouth was hot, blind bear?

 Chapter 3272

    "Fengxi, this is a patient. Do you believe his words?"


    "I said it''s not suitable for you. Let''s go first."


    "It''s supposed to be the usual way to go out for a walk. When you''re here, the dean asked them to go back."


    Qin Wanyu stretched out his hand to pull Fengxi. He was a little worried about what the sudden old man would do to Fengxi, even though he was now under control.


    But the old man''s eyes always made Qin Wanyu feel strange. Although it''s not appropriate to describe it like this, it''s just that the old man''s eyes are really like the way when a falcon finds its prey


    If it wasn''t for his medical suit, and all the people around him were here to stop him, Qin Wanyu really thought that the old man might have no mental problems, but they had problems.


    "It''s true that they are patients. They have lived here for many years, but they are not aggressive. They just like to talk to themselves."


    "What he said is even less credible. He often said something that he didn''t understand. He told me before, but that day, he was monitoring all the time. Where can he see who? What''s more, blind bear? This is not something that can be found in a city! "


    "Send it back quickly. Don''t delay master Feng''s business. The most important thing now is to find someone!"


    The Dean thought that Qin Wanyu was worried that the patient might hurt others, and then explained.


    But he was also really worried. After all, there was also his newly grown-up daughter missing.


    But it''s just his birthday. Li Li didn''t expect that. Why did he disappear


    As for the words of this psychopath, he also knew that Li Li could not believe the words of a madman.


    Can in this hospital, which has the normal person!


    If this normal person believed his words, it would be abnormal.


    After saying this, Li Li waved his hand and motioned to the doctors to take the man down quickly. After this toss, Li Li''s hair fell off again. He was worried.


    He can''t help doubting Fengxi''s ability. Everyone knows that Fengxi has given birth to a child at home. After a year''s cultivation, his strength must have weakened. When Li Li was looking for Fengxi, he hesitated in fact, but he couldn''t find anyone except Fengxi.


    After all, he has seen Fengxi''s ability.


    This will look at the wind Xi holding a mental illness do not let go, Li Li look disapproval, bared his teeth, this is not so handsome facial features, looking more ugly.


    But even so, he did not dare to deny Fengxi directly.


    Because he is very clear, offend no one can offend a feng shui master!


    In this way, Li Li can only look at the wind with a bitter face Yes, a psychopath.


    "Sir, what does that blind bear look like?"


    "Where did you see it?"


    "You let him go first."


    "Some people can see what ordinary people can''t see in their eyes."


    The wind Xi pulls that old man, see his face wrinkle, but still can''t cover up that pair of obvious hawk eyes, wind Xi''s intuition tells oneself, this old man is not simple.


    His eyes are probably Yin and Yang eyes. If she guesses correctly, it is such eyes that can see different things that make him act like a madman.


    Because he saw a different world from ordinary people.


    See more, do not get relief, nerve will be stimulated.


    Qin Wanyu looked at Fengxi seriously and didn''t say anything. He just hoped that Fengxi would finish and leave soon.


    As for the president Li Li, he naturally didn''t believe it. After all, he knew who the people in his hospital were

 Chapter 3273

    "I saw a shadow, walking step by step in front of our eyes. The shadow was big, just like the blind bear on TV..."


    "In the middle of the walk, the blind bear smelled the little girl, as if he was sure of something, and then he was taken away."


    "I saw it. He smelled it on the little girl. I don''t know what he was smelling..."


    "Guess what he smelled?"


    With that, the eagle eyed man looked exaggerated. He clapped his hands and swayed close to the wind, but he stopped halfway.


    He was stopped by Qin Wanyu.


    What does Qin Wanyu think of this old man.


    It''s not right. This old man is a patient in a mental hospital.


    Qin Wanyu didn''t know, but he was a little scared, and then he pulled the wind behind him.


    And the person of the hospital sees this to also hasten to come forward, coax eagle eye old man to leave.


    The eagle eye Master seemed to have finished what he wanted to say and stopped making noise. He obediently followed the doctor to leave. When he left, he looked back at the wind of his eyes. His eyes were very strange. He narrowed his eyes, like guessing something.


    Then he murmured, "your taste is very similar..."


    After saying this, the corners of his mouth gave a strange smile, revealing the two rows of yellow teeth. In a word, it was evil.


    "I''ll tell you, these are all people with nervous problems. Don''t worry about them. Listen to what he says. The last sentence doesn''t follow the next one."


    "You have to listen to him."


    "Are you all right? What are you doing? He is a psychopath. Don''t listen to him. He has his own world, which is different from us. Don''t think about it... "


    Qin Wanyu looked at the eagle eyed old man''s eyes, coupled with the words in his mouth, he felt cold behind his back. Besides, he was still in broad daylight, and he was flustered.


    Looking at his daughter-in-law, Qin Wanyu was worried.


    I thought that I shouldn''t listen to her, so I would pull her away directly, and I wouldn''t be scared by a mental illness.


    Fengxi''s physique has changed a lot since she finished the production. She may not have found it herself, but how could Qin Wanyu, as a person around her, not find it?


    Memory loss, slow reaction, even vulnerable to panic


    Qin Wanyu secretly asked the doctor, saying that it was postpartum syndrome, and it was also a problem during the production period. When he met something uneasy, he had a shadow in his heart. According to different groups of people, he had different reactions, and Fengxi''s state was like this. There were no big problems, but a lot of scattered small problems.


    Qin Wanyu didn''t dare to tell Fengxi about these things. He would follow Fengxi wherever he went, especially things like this. Otherwise, he was really worried.


    The most important thing is that Fengxi doesn''t admit defeat. She doesn''t want to feel that women are a drag. When she has a child, she is completely bent by life. She can do whatever she wants.


    Qin, Wan and Yu all know that, of course, they can''t say it. They can only be accompanied by Fengxi.


    "Yes, yes, master Feng, you can''t do anything. I''m still waiting for you to help me find my children?"


    President Li Li looked at the wind, and the whole person seemed to be silly. He followed anxiously.


    He said don''t listen to mental illness nonsense, now good, scared?


    Although Li Li thinks it''s a bit incredible, he can''t help but believe it now.


    Can only be a bitter face, hands impatient rubbing each other, like a boost, eyebrows wrinkle to be able to kill mosquitoes.

 Chapter 3274

    "I''m fine!"


    "I just thought of something. Let''s go."


    "I''ll go back and find something first, and I''ll let you know if I have any news. Of course, I can''t deny that the disappearance of your child is not a supernatural phenomenon."


    "You''d better check with the people around the missing person to see if there are any clues. Maybe you just went out to play..."


    Feng Xi said, looking at the recovery of a lot, as if just silly live is not her.


    After a few words, he left the mental hospital with Qin Wanyu.


    I didn''t think there was anything wrong with my words. After all, Fengxi insisted that there must be something wrong with her words just now.


    After only two minutes, he let Li Li go to find the people around him


    You know, Fengxi seldom negates her decision indirectly.


    Because Fengxi is not a sure thing and will not talk nonsense.


    After all, what she does must be rigorous, without the slightest element of joking. Of course, joking and decision are different.


    But today, it may be Fengxi''s first exception.


    "This..."


    Li Li looks at Feng Xi''s back and doesn''t know what to say, but he doesn''t know what to refute. After all, Feng Xi doesn''t say she won''t help.


    He can''t offend the wind to death.


    It''s just what Fengxi says and does.


    I dare not question Fengxi''s words.


    Although Qin Wanyu didn''t resist and left with the wind, he was also full of muttering in his heart.


    He''s been with Fengxi for so long. When she definitely says there''s a problem, there''s always a problem, whether it''s big or small, or the location is wrong.


    After all, that''s what Fengxi does. The owner of Fengxi''s family doesn''t mean it.


    But today the wind is blowing, revealing something wrong from inside to outside.


    "The wind? Are you okay? You tell me, although I don''t know your way, I have wisdom. I''m a smart little brain melon seed, but it''s not for heightening! "


    Qin Wanyu was pulled by the wind through the woods corridor of the mental hospital and was about to leave.


    While walking, he whispered in the wind''s ear.


    Fengxi didn''t answer, but after talking with President Li Li, she became serious.


    She''s a little confused now. She doesn''t know how to answer Qin Wanyu. She needs to find someone to make sure for a while. Besides, Fengxi can''t feel at ease about anything.


    This is no small matter, she never thought of such a thing, how can she meet?


    But just when the wind is blowing and the steps are in a hurry, my eyes are attracted by a man and a woman on the bench.


    The man is wearing a white T-shirt, the girl is wearing the uniform here, sitting beside the man, and the man is whispering at the moment.


    At the moment, they were facing the wind, and there was a row of small woods behind them. They said that it was the woods, and the distance between them was still very large. They couldn''t stop anything, but the landscape.


    Although Fengxi couldn''t see the whole face, and the woman only showed her side face, Fengxi recognized her at a glance.


    Then he stopped.


    Qin Wanyu was following Baba beside Fengxi. When he saw that Fengxi was not going away, he thought Fengxi was going to say something. But when he looked up, his face changed.


    He pulled Fengxi with his backhand and left quickly, but Fengxi didn''t say anything. He followed Qin Wanyu quietly until he left here completely and got into Qin Wanyu''s car.


    "Is that the reason?"


    "I''m still thinking about what happened to you today. I''ve been thinking that I should leave here as soon as possible!"

 Chapter 3275

    Fengxi is sitting in the car, looking at the mental hospital which is more and more far away from the reversing mirror. She doesn''t look sad or happy, and she doesn''t have the complexity and anxiety just now.


    By such a disturbance, Fengxi''s mood is not so urgent.


    On the contrary, I''ve calmed down a lot. Maybe it''s because I haven''t worked for a long time, and I''m a little strange, plus I''ve met such a I really didn''t think of it.


    I didn''t prepare at all, so I got out of control and the meeting has recovered.


    When I think of the two people just now, Feng Xi can''t express any emotion. She just thinks that Qin Wanyu doesn''t have to be like this, and Feng Xi doesn''t ask why Qin Wanyu knows she''s here.


    It''s just a declarative tone to talk with Qin Wanyu.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter if Qin Wanyu doesn''t answer. Fengxi just transfers his emotions.


    "Yes


    "Although you didn''t ask me, I don''t have anything to hide. I left here in a hurry. I didn''t want you to bump into me. Now I''ve bumped into you, and I have nothing to say."


    "I''m afraid you''ll see her, think about that day, and feel uncomfortable..."


    "Because when I see her, I feel bad. I always feel that although I''m not an absolute good person, I''m not an unforgivable villain. I just can''t stand seeing her..."


    "No matter what you are, I can''t forgive her!"


    When Qin Wanyu said this, he held the hand of the steering wheel and exerted himself.


    It can be imagined that if the man was here, Qin Wanyu would go up and strangle her!


    But in fact, Qin Wanyu could not do such a thing. Now that she has done so, her lesson is enough, but she can''t forgive herself.


    When Fengxi came to this mental hospital, Qin Wanyu knew who was here.


    He certainly didn''t want to let the wind come, but he couldn''t stop it.


    Besides, there''s something wrong here. The wind will come sooner or later.


    In fact, Qin Wanyu wanted to let her leave Jiangcheng, but the man knelt down in front of him, begged to let go, and even stabbed himself twice. No matter how cruel Qin Wanyu was, he couldn''t do it


    "Just because Yu Ping is here, you want me to go quickly?"


    "It''s a long time since we met sooner or later. Qin Xiaobao and I are all right. We can''t live in the past all the time."


    "Forget it, Qin Wanyu. Let''s not care about her. We live our own lives, and no one interferes. Her life is already like that, so we don''t want to do anything..."


    Feng Xi thinks of the man and woman she just saw. It''s Yuan Shao and Yu Ping.


    After a long time no see, Yu Ping has become a lot thinner. Even with her side face, Feng Xi feels that she is absent-minded. She feels that Yu Ping has no soul at the moment, and the whole shell is empty.


    Fengxi doesn''t want to investigate what Yu Ping has suffered. What she can do is not to pursue it, and she doesn''t care about anything.


    Yu Ping was sent to a mental hospital because she was stimulated in prison. This mental hospital said that Li Li was the president, but most of them were not in his charge.


    Yuan Shao even sold all his family property and donated it to the mental hospital for free. He stayed with Yu Ping, but Yuan Shao also had more vicissitudes.


    I don''t know. I thought he was 40 or 50 years old. After this, Yuan Shao''s spirit was not very good.


    Such two people, Fengxi really don''t know what else to say.


    Yuan Shao never mind whether Yu Ping can have children or not, but Yu Ping falls into obsession and finally destroys them.

 Chapter 3276

    Wind Xi finish saying, change Qin Wanyu silence.


    Since Yuan Shao knelt down in front of him last time and stabbed himself twice, Qin Wanyu really couldn''t do anything, but this time it was an accident. Who could have thought that Jiangcheng was so big?


    The first job I did when I came out of the month, or this?


    It is said that there is a narrow road for the enemy. Fengxi doesn''t want to do anything with her. It can''t be forgiven.


    Looking at Qin Wanyu''s silence, Feng Xi follows the silence. They both fall into their own inner world. Although Yu Ping''s affair disturbs Feng Xi''s mood, it is only temporary.


    The heart of the wind is still full of worries.


    It can be said that if you see Yu Ping at ordinary times, maybe Fengxi will not be so calm, and there are some fluctuations.


    She was the client of that day.


    Blood, child


    How can she not be afraid of the loss of wind?


    It''s just that she didn''t show it. The people who are worried about her are going to fall out. She can''t upset everyone''s heart, but it doesn''t matter that she can''t represent Fengxi.


    I just saw it today. With the missing girl, Fengxi was in a mess.


    Usually at this time, Fengxi will not hesitate to discuss with Huasheng.


    But today, Fengxi knows that she can''t go to Huasheng until the investigation is clear.


    Because I''m looking for it, Huasheng won''t know


    At the same time.


    Somewhere in Jiangcheng.


    It seems that there are no buildings around. In short, it''s very simple. It''s like a dark basement. The light is weak, but it doesn''t prevent you from seeing the surrounding environment.


    In the spotlight, there is a place like an altar No, it should be said that it is the altar. The rectangular stone bed stands in the middle. On the stone bed lies a little girl in a red skirt. Looking at her, she is 18 or 19 years old. The stone bed around the little girl is still painted with a blood red charm.


    On the stone bed, there is a bronze mirror in four corners, which looks at the little girl with a dull face. Naturally, this bronze mirror is not for looking at the mirror, but for reflecting the people on the stone bed, past life and present life


    Looking closely, the bronze mirror is suspended on the stone bed, and in the center of the bronze mirror, there is a silver thread. Four bronze mirrors and four threads crisscross each other to form a transparent net and lock the little girl firmly.


    Of course, it''s not just for locking the little girl, it''s connected with the blood red spell on the stone bed


    And the girl on the stone bed, her eyes have been swollen, but she can''t make a sound, can only keep tears, she doesn''t know where it is, also don''t know when.


    She only knew that she went to her father''s work unit to wait for her father, because her father said that she would give her a car for her birthday, but she didn''t see anything. As a result, she was in a daze


    The little girl was very afraid, because she saw many girls lying around the stone bed through the mirror. She didn''t know whether she was dead or alive. She was worried


    As for the little girls around the stone bed, not many, not many, including the red skirt, there are just 17, all of them missing in Jiangcheng recently!


    Life and death are unknown.


    "It''s not..."


    Just then, a man slowly stood out in the dark. He was tall and dark, but his eyes could see clearly. He was as fierce as Tongling, with bloodthirsty fangs at the corner of his mouth.


    Tone with the pain of repression!


    But even so, it is not difficult to see that he is still some kind of person, just according to the normal body shape, a little wider.


    Looking from the back, it really looks like a big black bear, that is, a blind bear.

 Chapter 3277

    The little girl on the stone bed was shocked when she heard the voice coming from her head.


    She finally heard the news, but this sentence "it''s not", she didn''t know what it meant. She always felt that she would not be cold, right?


    And the speaker, standing on the top of the little girl''s head, looked fierce, but strange. He seemed to struggle, sometimes sad, sometimes fierce.


    Eyes are placed on the four bronze mirrors, as if to see a different world through them.


    The corners of the mouth move, it can be said that they are trembling. They want to say something, but they can''t control it.


    "A Yu..."


    "Where on earth are you I can''t find you, and this is not you... "


    The man''s tone is more gentle, and this gentle with some sadness.


    The little girl on the stone bed looked at the man over her head through the bronze mirror. When she said this, her fierce eyes also became sad, as if the fierce was an illusion just now.


    But soon the little girl realized that it was not an illusion. The gentle side seemed more like an illusion.


    "Master, since this is not, you don''t need to keep it."


    "Make it dinner."


    The person who said this was still with this body, but his eyes were fierce again.


    That gentle look just now is really like an illusion.


    The little girl on the stone bed understood it, but she preferred not to.


    Over the past 18 years, thanks to her father''s career, she still knows about mental patients. She should be a person with dual personality.


    That''s why it''s gentle and violent.


    But the little girl seems to forget that even if it is a dual personality, it should be a person, right?


    This one doesn''t seem to be human.


    After all, if it''s human, how can it be full of dark rooms on the cheek?


    Without a mask, how can you only see the eyes and the mouth with tusks?


    In fact, I can''t blame the little girl for neglecting these things. She''s so young. Now she''s completely stupid. She only has one sentence in her mind, that is, she''s going to be treated as dinner


    If she could talk, she would really shout.


    But she can''t. There seems to be something invisible on her mouth. She can''t control her mouth firmly. Her body can''t be changed. Only her eyes can move up and down


    But what''s the difference between moving eyes and not moving eyes?


    The little girl begged for mercy with her eyes, hoping to influence this person''s gentle personality.


    But the little girl was doomed to be disappointed.


    Because the gentle personality, it seems that is not the master, he has no control.


    "No We can''t kill the innocent any more... "


    "If you do too many evils, you will be punished by heaven in the end!"


    "The reincarnation of heaven will not let us go..."


    Mild personality tone some pain said, he seems to occupy this body time is very short.


    In fact, if the time is longer, he can control it and won''t let it kill people.


    Those on the ground have no vital signs for a long time, and their souls have been sucked. Now they are just empty shells


    "Master! What else do you say about reincarnation of the way of heaven


    "Do you forget what the way of heaven has done to you? How do you treat your mother? "


    "At that time, you never hurt the innocent. What happened? After the death of your mother, you will be like this again. If we hadn''t become one, we would have lost you long ago... "


    "It''s more than 70 years since we tried our best to find the reincarnation of our mother. We found it ourselves. It''s all our own efforts. What does it have to do with the way of heaven?"

 Chapter 3278

    Ferocious personality occupies the body, and the tone becomes rough and crazy, as if squeezing a lot of resentment, every word is a little burst.


    In particular, the whole body can''t bear to hear the way of heaven.


    It''s like the roar of the dragon.


    Even after 70 years, it still can''t let go, even more hate in its heart.


    It is so proud, excellent master, not only was expelled by the family, and even wiped the traces that once existed.


    It''s really bullying.


    But after 70 years of sleeping, the world has changed so much.


    Those people really have no conscience.


    "It''s not like that..."


    "The way of heaven exists. I used to think it was unfair, but when we woke up, I felt that a Yu was reincarnated. Now as long as I find her and know whether she is well, I will be very happy."


    "She has always wanted to be an ordinary person. Although there is an interval of more than 70 years, the way of heaven has not forgotten the goodness she once did. Otherwise, how can she be reincarnated?"


    "As for us, we are not willing to leave, forced to stay in the world, just like this, has nothing to do with the way of heaven."


    "You''ve killed all the girls you brought before. This is our common sin. Let her go."


    "If you kill so many people in order to find a Yu, it should not be. This will affect her luck. We can''t do that."


    "Go away, girl."


    Gentle personality soothes the irritability in the body.


    Take out the hands full of black air, want to untie these for the little girl, let her go.


    The little girl just saw the hope, and then she became disappointed. She couldn''t understand what the man said, but she could understand it. The hands that wanted to save her stopped.


    The gentle eyes became fierce again.


    "Master!"


    "Calm down, she must be killed."


    "She has heard what we said, seen what we look like, and knows the situation here. There is no shortage of talented people outside. Besides, that family will be the first to know, because no one knows your array better than them."


    "Even with my handwriting, it''s still there. They''ll find it."


    "At that time, don''t say to find the reincarnation of the mother, even we will be destroyed."


    "This is not the time for us to fight."


    The fierce character said that, no matter what the gentle character said, he stretched out his hand and grasped the little girl''s shoulder with a ferocious face. In her collapsed eyes, he could not even say a word of begging for mercy.


    Only feel the loss of life, which little girl know the original really have a soul word.


    Her soul is being pulled out little by little and then eaten


    At the moment, there is another empty shell corpse on the stone bed.


    Another girl of the same age died in vain.


    Gentle character, once again to prevent failure.


    He has nothing left. The only remnant is trapped here. How can he control the noumenon if he survives by obsession?


    At this time, he really didn''t want to look for it any more.


    Because the failure of one will die one, the most terrible thing is that his heart has from the beginning of resistance to numbness.


    This, he believes, can also be felt by the symbiosis with him.


    He didn''t want to.


    I don''t want to become a madman before I find a Yu


    It''s better not to look for it. Maybe a Yu lives well in a corner of the world.

 Chapter 3279

    The final result is that no matter how the gentle personality is controlled, or what to say, the controlled girl on the stone bed is still dead.


    Looking at more and more girl corpses around him, gentle personality once again fell into meditation. He couldn''t believe it was all made by himself.


    If he didn''t have that obsession, wouldn''t he be what he is today?


    "It''s already the 17th one. Maybe it''s wrong for me to calculate that she was born in January. After all, more than 70 years have passed, and ah Yu may not have died. After all, the curse was on her at the beginning."


    "There is no possibility of reincarnation."


    "I can''t extricate myself from obsession. When we wake up, we shouldn''t think about the past anymore..."


    Gentle personality, look lonely, he really don''t want to find.


    No, there are infinite possibilities.


    No matter what it looks like, he can still imagine that if he sees her, he really doesn''t know what kind of mentality to use to meet her.


    Just like he is now?


    How can ah Yu see the ghost he doesn''t want to see?


    "This one is not, then find the next one!"


    "Since you said that it might be wrong to be born in January, then find all the girls who were born on the 1st 18 years ago, no matter what month, and find all the girls in Jiangcheng!"


    "We are in the right place. The place of birth is the place of death. The two of us have the same divination. In the end, none of the above girls is right, so don''t let go of any of them!"


    "You''ll find it..."


    "Just tell me, in your heart, do you want to look for her or see her? As long as you want, I''ll help you keep looking! "


    "Did you forget what you thought when you woke up? So many years of grievances, can we just bear them? "


    "And your child, when you know the little master, it''s his death..."


    "I''ve endured for so many years and tried my best to make you today. Do you really want to give up like this?"


    "It''s only the first step for us to find the master. We still have a lot to do. We need to avenge the little master and let your own breath out. For the sake of so-called face, your master will wipe out everything about you and count it on others What''s the point? "


    "How can I be reconciled?"


    Ferocious personality, the more said, the more excited, I wish I could go now and fight for its master.


    It can''t stand how the world can be like this.


    Good people live as ants, hiding underground all day long, while those hypocritical and sanctimonious things are blatantly active in front of people!


    Enjoying everything that should have been its master.


    How can it tolerate that?


    If not just wake up a few days, still need a lot of Yang soul nourishment, it must have rushed out.


    Teach those people to be human again.


    "When I think I will die, I''m really not reconciled. Watching ah Yu die in my arms, when I can''t help it, I''m not reconciled. My child, I didn''t even see him. I''m not reconciled either..."


    "But no matter how unwilling they are, it has come to an end. For more than 70 years, those people were no longer there. Everything has changed, and they have been devastated by time. They have suffered retribution for what they have done, and everything I have It''s no one else... "


    "That''s my younger brother. Even if it''s not him, there are others. I want to leave myself and do something that the family can''t accept. I''ve been punished too!"

 Chapter 3280

    Gentle personality control ontology, eyes with nostalgia, even if it is not reconciled to say, but the body is not with how unwilling.


    When I first woke up, I left the metaphysical world and came to the world. Looking at the city that I had lived for so long, it is now beyond recognition.


    The most important thing is that all the people in the past are gone.


    He thought that everything just happened yesterday, but he didn''t expect that 70 years had passed!


    His family has gone, his enemies have died one after another, and he suffered a lot during his lifetime. What else can he do?


    When he felt lonely, he thought of his wife and the child he had never met. He thought of his ability to do divination.


    Even before he died, his accomplishments were gone, but what he had learned had been engraved in his mind.


    In addition to his present state, he has no self cultivation, but shares everything with the owner of the body, including its cultivation.


    In this way, he divined that his wife was reincarnated


    And the kids have no information.


    Because there is no growing spirit, and the mother is not ordinary, there is no trace of the child.


    But fortunately, he found his wife, but now, looking at the bodies around him, he knew that he couldn''t find them.


    He can''t let it go.


    The more we look for it, the more casualties will increase.


    "Give up, let''s go back to where we belong..."


    "Xuanwu, I can''t let you lose everything because of me!"


    Gentle personality wants to appease the fierce one. He wants to raise his hand to touch it as usual, but he touches the air.


    He forgot again, now it''s not it, and he''s not him.


    "As you can see, we can''t go back..."


    "Go ahead or die here!"


    "All I have is you, my master. If you are gone, I will be gone! It''s meaningless for me to do all this. "


    "Now it''s up to you to choose. You can choose whatever you want."


    "Go on or go back, go forward or die!"


    When Xuanwu said this, his fierce eyes became calm.


    It''s not that it can''t control itself.


    I killed those little girls for them.


    Now their bodies need nutrition, and these girls are the best nutrition.


    Eating them is good for their body and cultivation.


    Only by becoming strong can we be qualified to negotiate.


    To find what they want.


    What it has done, even if it is to sacrifice its own body, or even a whole body of cultivation, is to lock the last remnant of its master into its body. Now it is like this, in order that the master can have a chance of rebirth.


    When the time comes, even if it is dead, the master can live, enough.


    But now, if the person you ask for has lost the obsession of life, what else does it want?


    "Xuanwu..."


    A sad murmur came out, and then neither of them was talking


    On the other hand, Fengxi and Qin Wanyu have returned to Fengjia.


    According to the original plan, Fengxi should go to the Qin family to meet Qin Xiaobao, but now she has more important things.


    Wind home.


    Fengxi summoned Qingfeng and asked them to patrol the missing girl''s place at ten o''clock at night. Then they went to see what they found. By the way, they also watched


    Because Fengxi doesn''t know whether there will be a missing case in Jiangcheng.


    "Do you still think there''s a problem?"


    "We don''t have any clues. Qingfeng just go out and look for them aimlessly. It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack. How can we find out?"

 Chapter 3281

    Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t approve of the practice, but they didn''t stop it.


    Just a whisper?


    The reason why I keep my voice down is that even my son won''t go to pick up this meeting. I prefer my son to spend the night in the old house, which is not in line with Fengxi''s character.


    As usual, no matter how late I came back, I would pick up my son.


    Although I haven''t lived in the old house for a long time, most of the time, Fengxi must have passed.


    Today''s Fengxi looks very serious. I don''t know what I have experienced.


    Although the missing girl is innocent, many things happen every day in this river city. Qin Wanyu doesn''t have the heart of a saint. If Feng Xi doesn''t care, he will sigh at most.


    After all, he had nothing to do with the affairs outside, and he didn''t touch his own interests.


    But with Fengxi, Qin Wanyu suddenly felt that he had more responsibilities and could start to think about problems from the perspective of Fengxi.


    Even the wind Xi carry, also began to put on their own body.


    Besides, Qin Wanyu knew Fengxi. She must have felt something, otherwise it would not be like this.


    "I don''t know what to say now. I''ll wait until I ask my grandfather first."


    "As for letting Qingfeng people go out to watch, I hope it''s in vain, because in this way, there won''t be a missing girl. I hope it has nothing to do with him."


    Feng Xi said that, regardless of Qin, Wan and Yu, she fell into a dream and went to find her father in the quickest way.


    It has been more than a month since Qin Xiaobao changed his surname and went to the genealogy.


    It''s been a month since Huasheng came to find a solution, but in the twinkling of an eye, time flies by.


    Huasheng is looking for something. From time to time, they will contact each other and talk about their recent situation. It''s just that they have their own things to do. It''s true that they haven''t seen each other for a while.


    Huasheng thinks that Fengxi is taking care of her children. Fengxi knows that Huasheng is looking for a solution to Hualin''s mother son charm.


    Both are busy.


    At this meeting, Huasheng doesn''t know that Jiangcheng has lost 17 girls for 17 days, and these girls are still born in the same month.


    Feng Xi didn''t have time to say anything to Hua Sheng, because she only knew it today. In addition to the eagle eyed old man she met during the day, Feng Xi saw what he saw in his eyes.


    That''s right. The reason why the old man didn''t call him Yin Yang eyes is that his eagle eyes can let the people with accomplishments see the world in his eyes.


    That''s what he saw.


    Presumably, that''s why the old man was sent to the mental hospital.


    He can''t accept what he sees, and no one can believe what he sees. When there are things that only he can see, you have become a lunatic in other people''s eyes


    Fengxi saw the man who took the girl, as described by the eagle eye, like a blind bear, because he was too tall, and his back looked like a person, but he didn''t look like a person. Standing behind the girl, he raised his hand and took the little girl away


    At the moment when he turned around, Fengxi saw his tusks and fierce eyes, but it didn''t matter. Even if there was black fog on his face, Fengxi still saw his outline.


    Others can''t see clearly, but she can, or they and their family can.


    That''s why the eagle eyed old man said that the wind was very similar to that man!


    The smell of a family, of course, is simila

 Chapter 3282

    The eyes are all white, Fengxi stands in the middle, looking for the trace of fengnameless. On the eve of her dream, she has informed fengnameless.


    Just the wind looking for a long time, no one?


    If it wasn''t because she couldn''t go directly to look for Feng Mingming, according to Feng Xi''s quick temper, she would have been looking for her.


    She wants to find Feng Mingming. She can only wait for Feng Mingming to find her.


    "Grandfather?"


    "Not already said, I have something to look for you, how not to appear?"


    Feng Xi is a little anxious. If she can''t find Feng nameless at this time, she can''t be sure who that person is.


    If something continues to happen here, Fengxi doesn''t know what to do for a moment.


    She can''t think of what to do next now.


    "I already know what you have to say. The evil makes trouble. Your duty is to do whatever you do. Don''t worry about the rest. We can''t let the people of Jiangcheng suffer and solve it as soon as possible. In addition, be careful..."


    "There''s something on my side that needs to be dealt with by me. You can solve it by yourself. Don''t look for me, a dead old man, for everything."


    Wind nameless in front of wind Xi, like a thousand calls came out, a face tired.


    It''s clear that he''s already dead. There are so many feelings. He''s not an immortal like fengqingcheng.


    But now it''s a face that has experienced a lot.


    After a few simple words with Fengxi, he turned around and walked away. He didn''t give Fengxi a chance to talk at all.


    This scene makes the wind silly.


    Grandfather was not like this before. How did he become like this now?


    Now that you know, why don''t you leave?


    You don''t care, you don''t ask? This is not in line with the usual style of Fengming.


    Wind Xi can''t help shouting: "grandfather, wait a minute!"


    "You say you know everything, do you know the man? He looks like you


    "I''ve seen pictures of my grandfather when he was young..."


    "Who is he? Your brother Is that right? "


    "The wind has no sleep? But isn''t he dead? How can there be a possibility of resurrection? Or "Like that?"


    "Don''t you really know?"


    Feng Xi stands in front of Feng''s nameless body. Although he speaks slowly, he is also unbelievable in a sentence.


    In the eyes of the eagle eyed old man, Fengxi saw what he saw


    For a moment, the world in front of us is like a movie, interspersed in the eyes of the wind.


    Even though she knew nothing about Feng Wumian, she already knew that this person had existed, and even knew the relationship between him and his grandfather, the blood brother of his own.


    How can Fengxi not recognize it.


    If I had doubts before, but now, Fengxi thought that she didn''t even have doubts. I''m sure, but I can''t believe it.


    She should have guessed that fengwumian might exist in this world in another way, and the spread of that ancient book would not be casual.


    In Fengxi''s opinion, Fengming must have known something. It''s very likely that he already knew it for the first time. Otherwise, such a big thing happened in jiangchengfa, how could Fengming not move?


    Seventeen girls were lost in succession, and they were all born in a month. This is not a trivial matter in itself.


    Besides, Fengxi will not happen as a trifle!


    Although Fengxi has no evidence that her grandfather has known about it for a long time, she just has a strong intuition.


    That''s why I''m now asking directly, even if it''s unbelievable

 Chapter 3283

    And Fengming hears Fengxi''s words and stops. Of course, it''s also because Fengxi is blocking the road in front of her. Fengming can''t walk even if she wants to.


    Listening to Fengxi''s words, Fengxi doesn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Because last time I told you something, you know, now what happened, even in his head?"


    "Now I''m going to ask your grandfather again?"


    "Such a thing happened in Jiangcheng. As for your big fight? Why don''t you ask your ancestors to find me? The Empress Dowager has already known what you''re doing. She wants to come to the world and see what''s going on. "


    "Fortunately, I found out and stopped it in time. I had to take care of some things from heaven? What''s more, the ancestors of Qing Cheng are the ancestors of our Feng family. The people of Feng family have not only become immortals, but also become queen of heaven. What a great honor is it? "


    "If you think that something related to Fengjia comes out after working, how would people describe it and talk about Fengjia? We can''t make trouble for the ancestor of Qingcheng. We should let her have no worries. If she''s good, the whole family will be good. You have to be three people to be proud of everything. Why can''t you understand? "


    "Why, since the ancestor of Qing Cheng became the queen of heaven, the Feng family has closed the door to thank the guests. They are more cautious and clean than before. Many things can''t come out if they don''t come out. Why? Once we have any problems, it will directly affect the situation of our ancestors! "


    "No matter how bairan, the emperor of heaven, is or will be, we can''t let the ancestors of Qingcheng be left behind because of us. What we dare not gamble on is the sincerity. How much love is true and how much hurt is true if we don''t love each other!"


    "He used to be the fox emperor. The wind family can hurt him even if they fight to die. They can teach him a lesson, but it''s hard to get involved in the three realms and six ways. The only mother of Qing Cheng''s ancestors is us. We can''t cover her. At least we can''t make trouble for her."


    "I don''t think it''s necessary for me to say these words. The Feng family has always had some status only in the human world. Even the ancestors of Qing Dynasty, who are struggling in the heaven, have been attacked by other immortal families. Now they are the queen again because of their identity as a human God. We can''t control the details. We just need to know the result."


    "Be careful, be cautious in your words and actions, be cautious in your actions Having said so much, I want you to be careful, careful and more careful! If anything happens, think about it and do it... "


    Wind nameless finish, sigh, turn away, every word does not give wind Xi finish the opportunity, disappear in the wind Xi dream.


    After the nameless disappearance of Feng Xi, Feng Xi seemed to be hit by something, and suddenly woke up.


    Then he separated from his dream and stared at the surrounding environment. It was her home, her room


    Fengxi blinks her eyes and reacts. For a long time, she has not been awakened from her dream by her grandfather. This rough feeling is really familiar and strange.


    "How are you? What did you ask? What did grandfather say? "


    Qin Wanyu has been sitting beside Fengxi, watching Fengxi dream.


    Looking at the wind Xi like a corpse general sat up, also followed by a fright, can''t be really found what can''t solve the big secret?


    When Fengxi was nervous and dreamy to find Fengming, Qin Wanyu was worried all the time, for fear that Fengxi might encounter something that could not be solved

 Chapter 3284

    Now there is nothing big happening in Huasheng. The family is simple and happy. Qin Wanyu really doesn''t want Fengxi to share anything.


    Today is also Qin Xiaobao''s first night. He didn''t come back to himself and spent it at his grandparents'' house. I don''t know if he can adapt to it


    But even if he doesn''t adapt, Qin Wanyu can''t go to pick up Fengxi now. He doesn''t trust Fengxi to go by himself if he doesn''t finish his work.


    Qin Xiaobao, it can only be put on the parents'' side.


    Qin Wanyu is very contradictory now. He is worried that Qin Xiaobao will not adapt and will cry in his old house. But he is also afraid that the child is used to being around his grandparents and doesn''t need parents


    After all, he was a father for the first time. Qin Wanyu was very careful and cherished more.


    Qin Wanyu couldn''t help thinking about many things.


    Qin Wanyu felt that after having children, he became much more sensitive.


    Many times, Qin Wanyu even began to doubt that he had postpartum depression?


    Although he was not born, but he has been around to accompany, the wind Xi feel, he followed again, even more worried, unlimited expansion of the fear of everything unknown.


    For Fengxi and his family, Qin Wanyu really paid a lot, but he didn''t think much, because he was willing


    "I''m fine. I''m just woken up by my grandfather and forced to dream..."


    "I haven''t felt this irritability for a long time. I feel a little dizzy. I''ll relax for a while!"


    Feng Xi holds her head and knows that Qin Wanyu is worried. She simply narrates it and meditates on Feng''s nameless words.


    She felt very Sorry!


    Now, if you think about it, it''s really not a big deal. It''s not normal for something to happen?


    From childhood to adulthood, these things are not uncommon. They really shouldn''t make a fuss


    She didn''t think much about the situation of Qing Cheng''s ancestors. It''s not that she doesn''t believe in Bai ran. It''s just that people like them have been living for a long time. It''s hard to determine many things.


    Originally, it was rare for them to come to the position of CO master, but now they don''t know anything except some Muggles. Who else doesn''t know?


    Fengdu emperor personally killed TIANYAO and put his brother Bai ran in a high position. This world, no matter when it is, is the world of the strong.


    On the surface, what is justice, but who knows how people who really write about justice have gone through it?


    In a hundred years, no one will say anything. Bai Ran''s position as emperor of heaven will be better and better, and it won''t be good in a thousand years. It''s just that the longer the time is, the more variables there are, and Fengxi doesn''t want to doubt Bai ran.


    Although they are different in age and seniority, they are also friends and have a sense of loyalty.


    Fengxi believes that Bai ran will not be sorry for fengqingcheng. Their feelings have really experienced a lot and should not be suspected or suspected.


    It''s just grandfather''s worry. Fengxi can''t be unreasonable. Standing in different positions, we can only say that everyone''s worries are different.


    Fengjia is worried that he can''t guarantee fengqingcheng, a harbor that can retreat, even if fengqingcheng doesn''t need it, but he will be prosperous, Fengjia won''t make plans.


    Moreover, in the eyes of Feng''s family, love is never the most needed thing, nor is it a guarantee. It''s just an inducement to be in a daze.


    Fengxi doesn''t want to recognize what Fengming said, but she can''t deny it intellectually


    "No..."


    "What''s wrong? I didn''t say anything? How is it related to... "

 Chapter 3285

    Fengxi is now feeling guilty that she has a problem and shouldn''t disturb fengqingcheng. What she thinks is that fengqingcheng is in a dilemma and may even face bad messages.


    Who told them that these people are her family. Anything they do, big or small, will have a different impact on fengqingcheng.


    Originally, he was a god of human beings, but now he is the queen of God of human beings. Bai Ran is also the emperor of heaven who was born to be the fox emperor.


    According to tradition, these two people''s identities are not enough and have been criticized. Although Bai ran and Feng Qingcheng have been suppressed by strength and benevolence in two different ways.


    So once something happens, it really affects the people.


    It''s just that white dye doesn''t care about such things.


    After all, his character is there.


    If Feng Xi and others look at who is in charge of the heaven, they will not worry. They even think that worry is unnecessary. Bai ran doesn''t really have to say who is in charge of fengqingcheng.


    Even if you don''t say it or see it, Fengxi knows it.


    The brain soon realized that Feng Mingming was changing the topic?


    Even if Feng Mingming is right, in some places, their Feng family should pay attention to it, but it''s not so careless, right?


    Besides, what they said originally has nothing to do with this.


    Wind nameless is obviously changing the topic, away from the point!


    According to Feng''s idea of anonymity, if something happens, she is afraid to be impressed by fengqingcheng. If something big happens, what she sees is true, not to mention the impact on fengqingcheng, it is Fengjia and also a heavy blow.


    Although Fengxi doesn''t care about this, what she can''t forgive is why she hurt those innocent people


    "What''s the matter? What did you find? "


    "What''s wrong?"


    Qin Wanyu worried about the wind and thought about Qin Xiaobao. It was really a tangle.


    Now seeing Fengxi like this, Qin Wanyu is really anxious. He feels that he really doesn''t have to go to work, and his family affairs are enough to keep him busy.


    I don''t know when it started. Qin Wanyu felt that his burden had increased, and he had begun to guard Jiangcheng


    "Nothing is right!"


    "I''m just stupid and slow to respond. How can I not hear my grandfather''s obvious change of topic?"


    "My grandfather must have known about the missing girl. I went to him to confirm the person, but he didn''t tell me that he must be hiding something. Maybe he even knew who did it..."


    "No, I have to find a Sheng. I have to stop this. I can''t do it alone. I can change the subject of two sentences now. There must be something wrong with my head How can you be so stupid


    Feng Xi finished, patted his head and got up to find Hua Sheng.


    Qin, Wan and Yu are almost listening.


    Seeing this, he quickly got up and said, "wait a minute. It''s already ten o''clock in the evening. Now you go to find Huasheng?"


    "Isn''t it a strategy to look for it now?"


    "According to what you said, grandfather probably knows, but he would rather change the topic than tell you. Why is that?"


    "Is there anything in the middle that I don''t want you to get involved in? Now you''re getting Huasheng involved... "


    Qin, Wan and Yu are pulling the wind. For a moment, they don''t know how to say it. They just feel that if they find Huasheng, it can''t be easy.

 Chapter 3286

    Qin Wanyu stood in front of the wind and stopped the door.


    Although it''s an obstruction, it''s also a persuasion. I don''t want the wind to make things big. Nowadays, many people still don''t know that it''s all ordinary cases of disappearance, and they don''t even connect these cases together.


    To put it directly, accidents happen every day. Even if you want to manage them, you can''t manage them. After all, there are too many.


    Now, if no one contacts Fengxi, maybe Fengxi hasn''t found out yet. He just thinks that ordinary missing people are not all related.


    If Fengxi doesn''t find out, she won''t go to fengmingming to say anything now, and fengmingming won''t say anything to change the topic.


    Some feel that Qin Wanyu can''t understand it, but one thing he understands now is that Feng Mingming doesn''t change the topic for no reason.


    On the one hand, it may be because I don''t want to talk about it. On the other hand, there are some things to hide. Since Feng Ming Ming can be so obvious, there must be some purpose that I can''t talk about immediately.


    What Qin Wanyu thought was to give Feng Mingming some time, and how to say it when Feng Mingming came, of course, it can also be said that it was the reason for Feng Mingming to complete some of his things.


    At this time, the more people you know, maybe it''s the real disadvantage.


    Qin Wanyu didn''t know why he wanted to stop him, but subconsciously told himself that he should do something.


    But in the end, Qin Wanyu will let Fengxi choose for himself.


    What he can do now is just a little persuasion


    "What do you mean?"


    "Is there any difference between telling ah Sheng and not telling ah Sheng?"


    "Ah Sheng has become something that can''t be said? Or do you think there''s a secret in Fengjia that you can''t see? "


    Fengxi looks at Qin Wanyu standing in front of the door, his face is inexplicable.


    She felt that she understood what Qin Wanyu meant, but she didn''t understand it. How could it be that Hua Sheng needed to be on guard?


    Or, if Huasheng knows, what will happen?


    Fengxi thinks that her brain is not enough now, otherwise how can she not understand Qin Wanyu''s words?


    How could she not hear her grandfather''s obvious change of topic, or even the whole person was completely substituted in, and deeply fell into the guilt of fengqingcheng?


    You know what she didn''t do?


    Now Qin Wanyu is also so inexplicable. Fengxi really thinks that her brain is not enough


    "I just want you to calm down and think about why grandpa looks like this? You also said that you didn''t see the obvious change of topic, or even were taken away, but have you ever thought about it? Is that what grandfather said in some places right? He changed the subject. The simplest thing is that he didn''t want you to continue to investigate, did he? "


    "Of course, if you have to go, go to Huasheng. I just want you to think about it. Is this the best time to tell Huasheng?"


    With these words, Qin Wanyu released his hand to stop the wind.


    If the wind still wants to go, Qin, Wan and Yu will not be stopped.


    No matter what the result is, he will choose with Fengxi, and he will face with Fengxi.


    The safety of Jiangcheng is very important. Qin Wanyu never forgot it, but his family is obviously more important in Qin Wanyu''s eyes!


    Whether he is cold-blooded or selfish, Qin Wanyu has nothing to refute. He has added a new member to the family. When he almost lost the wind again and again, Qin Wanyu knows what he wants

 Chapter 3287

    "Qin Wanyu, to tell you the truth, is there something you''re hiding from me?"


    Fengxi stood in front of Qin Wanyu, her eyes changed, but she really didn''t hurry to leave.


    Instead, he held Qin Wanyu''s hand and wanted to see something in his eyes.


    I think of what my grandfather said. Fengxi has a bad premonition. Now Fengxi doesn''t want that person to be a member of Fengjia family. I also hope that Fengjia family won''t do anything stupid.


    According to grandfather''s reaction, the person she saw in eagle eye''s eyes was the brother who left the wind family, and the one who drew herself out of the wind family tree.


    Is that has been deliberately forgotten by all people in the memory of the wind sleepless!


    When Fengxi saw that face, she still couldn''t believe it. She knew that her grandfather would not cheat her. Moreover, how could fengwumian survive in the public eyes?


    There is no chance of rebirth, and it is still in that shape.


    So at that moment, even if the breath was similar, Fengxi didn''t think that he was fengwumian. Subconsciously, he thought that it couldn''t be grandfather, right?


    But grandpa didn''t have to!


    Fengxi also believes that grandfather will not become like this. Who else can this person be? If he really is the wind sleepless, that is the grandfather lied, that year''s matter, originally few can know.


    The future generations don''t know whether there was a wind without sleep, let alone whether he really died, or whether he always existed in another way?


    No one knows.


    If it wasn''t for Fengxi to see that person, she might have been concealed for a lifetime.


    So Fengxi wants to ask Grandpa, what''s going on?


    As for whether it''s cheating or not, it doesn''t matter because the other party is already harming others. Fengxi can''t watch it. She knows that her grandfather can''t watch it either.


    But now my grandfather didn''t answer at all. He even blocked her with something about her ancestors


    I really can''t help thinking about it


    Let her think boldly, grandfather knows all this, but doesn''t want to pursue it. First, it''s his brother. In the last conversation, Fengxi knew that grandfather regretted what happened in those years.


    He may have been waiting for the time to make up for it, and now it may be that time


    Second, it''s also because the ancestors of Qingcheng, at this time, the wind family can''t help her, the only thing they can do is to manage themselves.


    Therefore, the affairs of the wind family can only be suppressed, not brought to light.


    The wind Xi a time was startled by own idea.


    Because she never thought that such a thing would happen to the wind family, and she never thought about what to do.


    But now, this idea is totally unacceptable to Fengxi.


    Raising her hand and patting her head, she can no longer care what Qin Wanyu thinks. Now she hopes that her idea is just a non authentic one, let alone true.


    But Fengxi knows very well that the reason why she is surprised is because she thinks that it may be the truth. Even if it is not, it is not far away from the truth


    "I didn''t hide it from you. When you fell asleep, Grandpa Come to me first


    "He hoped that I would stop you and you would not interfere in this matter Let you take good care of Xiaobao


    "I really don''t want to hide you, but I don''t know how to tell you for a while, because I know how you can ignore such things..."


    "I think you know it in your heart now. You can choose by yourself. I''ll listen to you."

 Chapter 3288

    Qin Wanyu said, sitting directly on the sofa, holding a mobile phone in his hand.


    Always pay attention to Qin Xiaobao''s information, mother from time to time to the news, Qin Wanyu did not delay a moment.


    He knew that Qin Xiaobao didn''t adapt. After all, he was still a child without weaning. How could he not make trouble?


    But Qin Wanyu can''t go out to pick up the children at this time. The wind is still a headache. I don''t know what to do


    If Fengxi still chooses to tell Huasheng and let Huasheng participate in it, Fengxi must be in charge of it to the end. Although Qin Wanyu is a Muggle, he can see the interests clearly.


    Who doesn''t know what the Fengqing city is like in heaven?


    For the sake of this name, I don''t hesitate to wipe away the traces of a family owner, even later generations don''t know. It can be seen that no one really doesn''t care about the word reputation.


    But the wind sleepless reappeared, also regardless of has the relations with the wind nameless, that now speaking, is not the same.


    The outside world won''t believe it. It really doesn''t matter.


    Besides, let alone the outside world, Fengxi and Qin Wanyu don''t believe that it really has nothing to do with Fengming


    No matter what the truth is, Feng is nameless. Now if you don''t let Feng Xi continue to investigate, it already shows that the things inside are not simple!


    In this case, in terms of the selfishness of Qin, Wan and Yu, they certainly don''t want to be in charge of the wind. They are now a family of three, a fairly perfect family of three.


    Qin Wanyu didn''t want any more accidents, even a little.


    He didn''t want to gamble, and he was tired.


    This may be people''s greed. When they don''t get it, they think that if they get a little more, just a little, it''s enough


    But this is always enough to fill the discontent, and it is never enough.


    Just like now, what Qin Wanyu thought before was that as long as he was with Fengxi, he didn''t care about anything else.


    With Qin Xiaobao, when Fengxi almost had an accident with Qin Xiaobao, Qin Wanyu thought that even without Qin Xiaobao, as long as Fengxi was good, it would be enough.


    When their mother is safe, Qin Wanyu looks at the child that Fengxi nearly paid for. How can he not care?


    He also wants to live a happy and disaster free life.


    Fengxi does things within his ability. The owner of Fengxi''s family, he is also the president of Fengxi''s family, the young master of Qin''s family. They take good care of their children.


    But now, it''s obvious that there are things that are not within the scope of Fengxi''s ability, even things that Fengxi can''t control, which are more likely to disturb the heaven


    Qin, Wan and Yu really resisted!


    But fortunately, he still has reason, he could have cheated Fengxi without leaving any trace, and stopped her from managing.


    Finally, Qin Wanyu told Fengxi the secret in her heart and let her choose for herself.


    Whether or not, and how, Qin, Wan and Yu are silent, waiting for Fengxi to say the answer.


    And he has been waiting for it.


    "Does grandfather really tell you that? Do you agree? "


    Feng Xi looks at Qin Wanyu sitting on the sofa and turns to ask in silence.


    For a moment, I didn''t know what to say.


    Originally, it was her guess, but now Qin Wanyu''s words indirectly gave her an answer. This matter is absolutely inseparable from the wind family.


    Even grandfather probably knew all about it.


    Fengxi doesn''t know what the truth is. No matter how contradictory she is, she knows what she should do!

 Chapter 3289

    Qin Wanyu felt the sight of the wind, heard her words, and shook his head.


    Qin Wanyu thought he didn''t have to say anything extra.


    He didn''t agree to Feng Mingming''s words, but he did it with practical actions and stopped Feng Xi.


    As for the final result, Qin Wanyu is still waiting for Fengxi to do it by himself. He has tried to do it.


    Why did Qin Wanyu suddenly feel so difficult?


    He thought that the Huasheng family was dull, and Fengxi had nothing to worry about. After all the troubles were solved, he could finally feel happy.


    Did not expect that after this, the wind home will appear such a thing?


    Qin Wanyu helplessly covered his head.


    Don''t want to say anything, just want to be quiet for a while, he really wants to know when it can end?


    Can he live a quiet life?


    In fact, what Qin Wanyu didn''t know was that the Huasheng family was not so simple. After all, as long as they were alive, the story of all people was not over.


    It''s not over.


    It only depends on what the parties think and how they live


    "Over the years, you know what kind of personality I have. If everything is really the same as what I guess in my heart, I can''t ignore it!"


    "I can''t watch the wind family go on making mistakes, and I''ve missed one more time..."


    "For some things, there are many solutions from the beginning. If the direction is wrong, the result will be different."


    "I don''t know what the truth is, and I don''t want to guess."


    Fengxi looks at Qin Wanyu''s reaction, which is somewhat comforting. After all, Qin Wanyu still knows her.


    There is no direct nod promise, some things, if nodded, even if nothing to do, then in the heart of the feeling is not the same.


    If it''s really like what she thought, Fengxi can''t look at it.


    For Fengjia, it may have become a moment of life and death.


    Now he can still see feng Wumian, which shows that he has used some methods against the way of heaven, and even implicated innocent people. Feng Xi even saw Feng Wumian take the little girl with her own eyes


    As life and death are uncertain, Fengxi can''t wait any longer. Fengxi believes that Fengming must know better than her, otherwise she won''t still try to find Qin Wanyu and let Qin Wanyu stop her.


    After all, Fengxi can''t do anything. Her ability lies there. What Fengming really wants to stop is not Fengxi, but Huasheng behind Fengxi!


    Some things, wind Xi is confused, do not remember, memory with confusion.


    But in addition to the default of human memory, others are very clear.


    Just like Feng Mingming, he is very clear about the skills of Huasheng and Jiangliu, and knows that their daughter is not an ordinary role.


    If such a family is involved, it is really beyond the control of Fengjia.


    If Hua Sheng knows, what does she want to do? Now who can and dare to block the three realms and six ways?


    Strength is there, identity is there.


    Feng Mingming and others are very clear, but Fengxi is different


    So what Fengming really wants to do is to stop Fengxi. Don''t go to Huasheng. Even when Huasheng knows, Fengxi should stand on his side and stop Huasheng


    After all, the only people who can stop Huasheng are the wind.


    In the human world, Fengxi is definitely the most important person who is different from Huasheng.


    This is also why Feng Wuming takes out the story of fengqingcheng and hopes that Fengxi can think about it for the sake of Fengjia and himself.

 Chapter 3290

    Although Qin Wanyu''s memory of the Huasheng family is also confused, he can understand the real intention of Fengming.


    And Qin, Wan and Yu can probably guess how Fengxi will choose.


    Then all he can do is acquiesce.


    He is just a Muggle. He doesn''t understand anything and doesn''t want to understand it. Their world is really troublesome


    "In fact, if you don''t tell me, I guess you will choose like this."


    "Everyone has his own intention. I feel that this matter is definitely not as simple as it seems. It''s good that you want to continue to manage and uphold justice. I don''t object to it, and I can''t object to it, but I think you can consider Xiaobao?"


    Qin Wanyu did not turn his head. He sat on the sofa with his back to the wind and said in a low voice.


    However, the tone of Qin, Wan and Yu became calm.


    The question about Fengxi is more like a statement.


    He didn''t stop Fengxi from doing what he wanted to do, but at the last moment, he took Xiaobao out and hoped Fengxi would think it over.


    If something happened to Feng family, would it have no effect on Xiaobao?


    Qin Xiaobao is just his nickname. His big name is Feng. It''s not easy to call him Feng!


    He is also the preparatory master of the Feng family and the candidate for the next term. When Xiao Bao grows up, he begins to contact everything about the Feng family and everything he faces


    At that time, let Qin Xiaobao contact a devastated wind home?


    No one will say what the wind family has experienced before. People in this world will only pick their weaknesses and say that in the end, Qin Xiaobao will bring the wind family to a situation where they can''t pay.


    Qin Xiaobao also became the "king of subjugation".


    Everything will be counted on him and the windy child.


    How can Qin, Wan and Yu rest assured?


    He stepped back. Although he didn''t really expect Qin Xiaobao to inherit everything from the Feng family, at least, he couldn''t watch his child become a pot bearer, could he?


    Just before he has the right to choose?


    All the stuff, it''s on him?


    Qin, Wan and Yu are really unwilling.


    So he asked Fengxi for the last time, does it really have to go to this point?


    "What makes you think that?"


    "What does this have to do with Xiaobao?"


    "If we don''t deal with the problem of Feng''s family, it will become a rotten scar, and it will get bigger and bigger in the end..."


    "Just like in those days At that time, everyone did not choose to cover up, but took it out to solve it. In the face of it, I don''t think there will be today''s problem, will there? "


    "If we don''t solve today''s problems, what Qin Xiaobao will face in the future is more serious wounds. In this case, how can I let my children bear them?"


    "Before him, I will manage Fengjia well, and he will accept a brand new Fengjia!"


    Feng Xi came to Qin Wanyu with an unbelievable tone. Did she not expect that Qin Wanyu had such an idea?


    And in the end, that''s what Fengxi really thinks.


    She doesn''t care as much as she looks.


    Fengxi really cares!


    "How can you be sure that you can handle it? Instead of making this scar bigger and bigger? "


    "Fengxi, you are always so confident, but these years, you have a good look, many things, it really like you wish?"


    "It''s hard to be confused. Many people around us have problems, but who will really keep digging?"

 Chapter 3291

    Qin Wanyu''s words have been very clear, many things in life are unreasonable.


    It can also be said that there are too many unreasonable places. Although Qin Wanyu is an ordinary person, he still has ideas and wisdom. Moreover, it is the situation of the people around him. How can Qin Wanyu really feel that there is no problem?


    But he didn''t say it, let alone hold on all the time.


    As long as everyone is still well, that''s enough. Qin Wanyu knows very well that everyone has his own secrets and his difficulties


    It doesn''t affect your own body, and the other side has no problem. That''s good. No one should take care of it.


    It''s really enough to keep the status quo.


    Because when some truth is revealed, it may really hurt.


    Maybe there is something wrong with Qin Wanyu''s point of view, but he thinks it''s nothing. Everyone has his own way of life. Most importantly, he has long been young.


    This may have been said earlier, but he is not a young man of twenty-four or twenty-five. He is forty years old this year!


    If we take into account the time reversal caused by Huasheng, plus the three years, he will be forty-three The difference between Qin, Anhui and Henan is not three years, but the passing time!


    These years have been passing by. He and Fengxi have been together for more than ten years


    Fengxi is 34 years old


    In the past, Qin, Wan and Yu always thought age was nothing? The older a man is, the more tasteful he is?


    But when it comes to this day, he must admit that time has never let go of ordinary people like them. They will grow old, die and disappear into the world with time. When Qin Wanyu washed in the morning, he found that he had a white hair. At that moment, he was really flustered.


    Time continues to go down, he may not be able to accompany Fengxi for a few years. Looking at the child who was only a few months old, Qin Wanyu does not know whether he can grow up with him safely.


    After all, their family has never been a normal one. There are endless troubles on the outside, but on the inside, they are getting older and older


    When he was young, Qin Wanyu felt that he would never be old, and he didn''t think much about what he would do when he was old, because he hadn''t come to that day. What''s to worry about?


    When I really found that I was not young, my mood changed. These years for Qin, Wan and Yu, it can be said that it was soul stirring, and it was enough to talk as an old man.


    Qin Wanyu didn''t want to wait until he couldn''t move or do anything to stop him. Then he was really helpless


    Qin Wanyu looked up at Fengxi. He didn''t put out his hand to stop Fengxi, let alone block the door to prevent Fengxi from leaving. However, his words have made Fengxi unable to walk.


    I can''t take this step.


    When Qin Wanyu said this, Fengxi was silent for a moment, because she didn''t know how to say it.


    I don''t know what to do.


    Fengxi thinks about it. In recent years, she has been silent more and more.


    There are too many times I don''t know what to say, the whole person is always silent.


    Looking at Qin Wanyu''s eyes, Fengxi sees too many things in it!


    Just because I can see it, but also because I see too much wind, I don''t know how to say it.


    Qin Wanyu''s worry, she knows, but outside things, those innocent people do not care?

 Chapter 3292

    The fact that Qin Wanyu had stopped him in such a way means that he might have a better understanding of what would happen if he continued to manage.


    And no matter what.


    How can Fengxi keep watching


    "Fengxi, I know the burden in your heart, but the people outside are your shoulders. Do you feel innocent?"


    "What about our son? He''s just a hundred days old! Even a child who is not weaned and needs to be with his mother.... "


    "Every time you go out, I''ll follow you. Why do you think? I''m afraid you''ll never come back. "


    "Whether you admit it or not, you are different from Huasheng. Jiangliu is one year older than me, but do you see what time has left on them? In fact, I should say, I don''t think I know the specific size... "


    Instead of looking at the wind, Qin Wanyu looked at his cell phone with a black screen and looked at himself inside.


    I haven''t looked in the mirror for a long time. He is 20 years old, and now he is 30 or 40 years old.


    Every year is different.


    Time is always so caught off guard, who did not notice, the final reaction, only the precipitation down the mood, change the appearance, there are different choices.


    If it was in the past, Qin Wanyu would not choose like this. Maybe he would help Fengxi find the answer together, because they are still young and have a lot of experience, ability and time to find and make up


    But now it''s not the same. Qin Wanyu wants to leave these time and abilities to his children and even to himself.


    The youngest time in my life has been consumed


    Always leave time for yourself.


    Behind this incident, even if Qin Wanyu did not know the whole story, he also knew that it was definitely not simple, but he would not think about it, because he did not want to pursue it.


    "Xiaobao Xiaobao, he will understand. I''m doing it for him. "


    "No matter what my age, as long as I can stand up and have the ability, I will not stop!"


    "I don''t want Xiaobao to face a messy world in the future. I don''t think you will like that. How can I choose to default this time? There will be more and more uncontrollable things in the future. At that time, maybe I can''t really manage it."


    Fengxi looks at Qin Wanyu with a soothing tone. She really hopes Qin Wanyu can understand her.


    In fact, when Qin Wanyu mentioned Qin Xiaobao, Fengxi''s heart really beat hard.


    But she still has reason, no matter how many tangles and contradictions, at this moment, she also knows how to choose.


    Feng Xi said, as if determined, turned to open the door, but Qin Wanyu looked at Feng Xi, and finally chose to open the door, did not get up to stop, in a twinkling of an eye, reached for Feng Xi''s coat, and went to send it to her.


    Since I''m going, I can''t help but pay attention to my health.


    But when Qin Wanyu got up, he saw the wind and didn''t go out.


    Standing at the door, not moving.


    "Mom?"


    "Why are you holding Qin Xiaobao here at this time?"


    "It''s the child. What''s the matter?"


    As soon as Fengxi opened the door, she saw Qin Wanyu''s mother, her mother-in-law, lifting her hand and knocking on the door. They were just facing each other.


    Seeing the child, Fengxi immediately thinks about what''s wrong with the child. It''s also because she just talked about Qin Xiaobao with Qin Wanyu, but she opens the door and sees it. Fengxi doesn''t know what''s wrong, so she feels guilty

 Chapter 3293

    "My mother, why did you come back with your child at this time?"


    And Qin Wanyu saw also quickly walked in the past, now it is late at night, his mother holding his son standing at the door?


    Then quickly pull his mother in, but did not expect to be rejected directly.


    "Well, why? I haven''t heard from you for a day. Didn''t I tell you? I can''t look after your little ancestor. "


    "He''s going to cry for me. Your father and I, as well as your grandfather, can''t use the eardrum. When I was old, my ears were useless. We were going to be deaf after he cried for two days."


    "So I sent it back to you before you went to bed..."


    "My baby, let''s see for myself. I''d better take a picture when he doesn''t cry and just read it."


    "By the way, are you going out? At this time? "


    Qin''s mother looks at Feng Xi, and Qin Wanyu with clothes. As she says, she hands Qin Xiaobao in her arms to Feng Xi.


    Qin Wanyu wanted to reach out, but his mother ignored him.


    She is clear that her daughter-in-law has an idea. Her son can only follow her and will not refute.


    I can''t do anything else. My daughter-in-law is the first.


    To this point, mother Qin can only say There is nothing to say, as long as Qin Wanyu can make his life better, he thinks it is worth it, that''s enough!


    After all, how many years can she live?


    My son has entered middle age


    She wants to live at her age. She knows what her daughter-in-law does. She has known for more than ten years. She can''t control what she used to be, and she doesn''t want to. Even now, she won''t interfere.


    At most can say a few words, but also before, from Qin Xiaobao was born, she did not care.


    But there is one thing that she knows very well. As usual, it was Qin Wanyu who had been picking up the children for two consecutive days. There must be something wrong, and she didn''t want to know.


    Just hope that no matter what happened to them, don''t forget that there is a child here!


    Only a hundred days son, where can leave the parents?


    No matter how much they love, their grandparents are not their parents.


    It can''t take the place of parents.


    So when Qin''s mother was watching the time getting later and later, before Qin Wanyu made a reply, Qin''s mother could not sit still. In addition, it had been two days, which was totally out of line with the usual rule.


    Qin''s mother didn''t like her grandson, but it was because of this that she wanted to send her children back.


    She can''t let her baby grandson grow up in an unsafe home.


    Although this idea is not authentic, what Qin''s mother wants to do now is to hold her child by the wind.


    I don''t want Fengxi to continue to take risks.


    Although she didn''t know what else Fengxi wanted to do, she was also a mother and knew her son very well. Even if Qin Wanyu didn''t say anything, Qin''s mother could see clearly.


    He''s worried about the wind


    What Qin''s mother didn''t know was that she made a mistake.


    When Feng Xi took over Qin Xiaobao, she was at a loss for a moment. She really felt guilty.


    Especially looking down at Qin Xiaobao, looking at himself with bean like eyes


    I don''t know whether Qin Xiaobao feels her mother. Her eyes are very tired, and even wet with physiological tears. But she still stares at her mother, and her little head is constantly arched forward

 Chapter 3294

    Qin Xiaobao''s appearance makes his heart soft.


    Anything just said to Qin Wanyu will be defeated in front of Qin Xiaobao.


    The wind Xi hugs Qin Xiaobao tightly, does not speak, in the heart some uncomfortable.


    Maybe as long as holding Qin Xiaobao, Fengxi can clearly feel that she is a mother.


    The number of people or things she wants to protect has increased.


    A lot of times, Fengxi feels that it doesn''t matter. Qin Xiaobao won''t care. After all, he is still young. How can he know so much? When he grows up, Feng Xi thinks, Qin Xiaobao will understand her pains.


    But before he grew up, Fengxi was reluctant to part with him, even for every minute.


    "There''s something really wrong with us..."


    "Ma, can you look after it a little longer? Qin Xiaobao is very obedient when he looks at it.... "


    Qin Wanyu listened to his mother''s words and thought about it. He still wanted to send Qin Xiaobao to him.


    After all, in the hands of the nanny, he is not at ease. As for the breeze, they can only look after them at night, and now they have something to do at night.


    As for others, Qin, Wan and Yu could not go out at this time.


    Although he was reluctant to give up and didn''t want to go with the wind, he knew that it was the best time for his mother to come with her children at this time.


    But just because of this, if Qin Wanyu took this, he would be forcing the wind with his mother.


    What''s more, he has already said what he should say, and Fengxi has also chosen. Qin Wanyu will not say anything and pester Fengxi.


    If it is decided, then it is decided that Qin, Wan and Yu are not procrastinators.


    After all, he is a middle-aged man. He can''t talk and act like a child.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t you do it during the day? Must we wait until this time? "


    "I don''t care about anything. I don''t want to see this child. If you are really busy, you can do something by yourself. I''ll leave. There''s no need to send..."


    Qin''s mother didn''t say much. Looking at her son like that, she simply hated iron.


    In the past, she thought Qin Wanyu could make her feel at ease, so she would be a mother to make her son feel at ease.


    What''s the result now?


    Little days are broken!


    As long as I knew this, I didn''t let him play with the river at the beginning. In Qin''s mother''s opinion, Qin Wanyu is now in line with the river.


    I live in my daughter-in-law''s house. I listen to my daughter-in-law for everything. I can let go of everything


    Qin''s mother didn''t want to be the miserable and hateful parents of the Jiang family. She didn''t say much and didn''t take part in it. She turned around and left.


    We don''t give Qin, Wan, Yu and Fengxi any chance to say anything more.


    After all, with more talk, more participation.


    People in their time really can''t accept the way they do things in their time.


    It''s no wonder that Jiang Liu''s parents are as crazy as they are, and they have done those stupid things. Now they can''t manage anything, and they are still a little crazy. Although Jiang Liu has left many people to take care of them carefully, the whole family is estranged and can''t go back.


    Qin''s mother didn''t want to be unable to control herself in the end, so she stopped in time.


    She did everything she could, and nothing else.


    Looking at his mother''s back, Qin Wanyu was really upset.


    Think about him to middle age, but also with the mother worried.


    The mother has been worried all the time about sending her children back.

 Chapter 3295

    Qin Wanyu always thought that he was ok as a husband, a son, or even a father, but now he is OK


    He thinks too much.


    "Now what? Or send it to Feng''s house. "


    "Parents are also talking about their children. Anyway, it''s the same everywhere. I''m sure I can''t hurt him. I''m familiar with the environment in advance in Fengjia."


    Qin Wanyu looked down at his son, and his heart became more complicated.


    This kid doesn''t know anything yet.


    After discussing with the Feng family, as the successor of the Feng family, he should naturally contact with the things of the Feng family. However, because Qin Xiaobao is still young, he put Qin Xiaobao in the Qin family before he was busy studying.


    In this way, the old people of both families can be regarded as having given up their minds.


    As for the evening, Qin, Wan and Yu would bring the children back, and he would follow suit.


    But these two days are really unexpected. Qin Wanyu can''t take this incident because they don''t know when they have to leave. They can''t take their children with them.


    Qin, Wan and Yu can''t protect themselves, let alone take a child with them.


    Qin''s mother was afraid of something because she didn''t pick up her child for two days. Of course, Qin Wanyu felt that she had missed something.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t have come this way.


    No advance notice at all.


    Now, of course, it''s useless to say that. Qin Wanyu is really thinking about what to do and sending the children to him.


    Fengxi has been listening to what Qin Wanyu said, but Fengxi did not answer.


    If you don''t look at Jia''s children, you can say whatever you want. At most, I feel sad. But I will hold Qin Xiaobao in my arms. Fengxi can''t bear to let go.


    Her child, how can she give up her hand.


    Only at this time, Fengxi knows more about herself and has a lot to do.


    In the end, he was cruel and wanted to pass the child to Qin Wanyu.


    "You don''t have to. You take the baby."


    "Take care of him at home. I''ll go myself..."


    As Feng Xi said, she put Qin Xiaobao into Qin Wanyu''s arms.


    This time she is not going to take Qin Wanyu with her.


    I don''t want to leave Qin Wanyu at home to watch the children


    But I don''t know why. Qin Xiaobao may have felt his mother''s intention. He was still well in Fengxi''s arms. He didn''t worry. Even if he was sleepy, he didn''t make trouble.


    When Fengxi was ready to get rid of him, Qin Xiaobao cried like he was frightened.


    The cry, as if by how much injustice.


    And Qin Xiaobao''s cry also made Qin Wanyu cry disorderly.


    No matter how Qin Wanyu cuddles Qin Xiaobao, it''s useless. He just keeps crying, even worse and worse.


    The voice has changed.


    Qin, Wan and Yu were sweating in an instant, and Fengxi was also distressed.


    After that, he took Qin Xiaobao back.


    It''s strange to say that Qin Xiaobao can feel his mother''s embrace and stop crying in an instant.


    But also with the smoke, after all, cry too hard.


    The whole face has been crying into a kitten, the wind Xi distressed can''t, holding Qin Xiaobao sitting on the sofa.


    He coaxes him in a low voice. After a while, Qin Xiaobao slowly closes his eyes, but his little hand is always pulling Fengxi''s collar, as if worried that Fengxi will go.


    Seeing this, Qin Wanyu didn''t know what to say, so he raised his hand and closed the door.


    He thought that he didn''t need Fengxi to say anything. He also knew that Fengxi couldn''t get out of the door today

 Chapter 3296

    Fengxi is really reluctant to leave when she sees the child. Anyway, her heart is really in a mess. People say that one day''s absence is like three autumn. Fengxi and Qin Xiaobao haven''t seen each other for only two days. Although they don''t say it, Fengxi''s heart is always in mind.


    Now I see Qin Xiaobao. Fengxi is very excited.


    Moreover, Qin Xiaobao is constantly crying, which makes Fengxi''s heart ache.


    At that moment, Fengxi''s mind couldn''t help thinking, what is more important than her children?


    Qin Xiaobao is still so young, so she will go out later and wait


    Anyway, the breeze of the wind family has gone out with them. Fengxi is still at ease. If something really happens, the breeze will come back to inform her as soon as possible.


    At that time, she went over to inform ah Sheng. It was not too late, but one night, something happened


    Anyway, Fengxi really can''t go out tonight.


    And this evening, Fengxi is also very sad, even contradictory, and remorse, guilt


    No matter how to comfort myself, the affairs of Fengjia are still hanging in Fengxi''s heart.


    Qin Wanyu is also the same silent company in the wind, his heart more hope that those people can say and do.


    When Feng Mingming said this to him, he hoped that he could stop Feng Xi, but Qin Wanyu was not a fool. Naturally, he saw that this matter had a lot to do with Feng family.


    Moreover, Qin, Wan and Yu are not really cold-blooded people, they can''t really watch innocent people die in vain.


    So he asked for a condition, hoping that no matter Feng Mingming or others, they would stop.


    That''s the end of it.


    Before, Qin Wanyu will make the biggest compensation.


    Feng Mingming agrees. As long as he can stop Feng Xi, persuade her, and let Feng Xi stop Hua Sheng from fermenting, Hua Sheng''s family will not interfere.


    Qin Wanyu also agreed. Just like now, looking at Fengxi, he didn''t go out. Although he came according to his idea, Qin Wanyu didn''t know what was wrong and still felt insecure.


    After all, maybe I don''t believe in the wind.


    The previous trust, after this incident, has become untrue.


    The night was quiet. Before dawn, the breeze came back one after another. When Fengxi saw this, she stood up immediately. She didn''t sleep much all night, holding her baby and waiting.


    She didn''t know what she was waiting for


    "How''s it going? What did you find out? "


    "Did you find the missing girls?"


    The wind Xi a face anxiously asks a way.


    "We didn''t find anything you wanted to find except some ghosts..."


    "Master, maybe it was an accident? After all, Jiangcheng is so big that it''s very common to see missing persons. It can be inferred that there is a connection only based on the news that a few girls were born in a month. This... "


    "Of course, maybe we haven''t found out yet. After all, it''s only one night. Some things might be hidden..."


    A few breeze you a word I a language of, mutually looked an eye, lowered a head to reply a way.


    But with these words, Qingfeng looked at Fengxi and raised her hand to them, indicating them to go back. Qingfeng didn''t say anything more.


    I went back honestly.


    Qin Wanyu looked at the tired wind and worried.


    Fengxi didn''t sleep much this night. After Qin Xiaobao was born, she lost her head and couldn''t stay up late like this

 Chapter 3297

    "You heard me, too. Why don''t you sleep for a while, or I''ll check again."


    "See what the police say?"


    "What might it have to do with their own family?"


    This, Qin Wanyu said some guilty, but he did not get a word in the wind nameless, everything is not impossible!


    Although this may be very small, it''s just that in many cases, the more impossible it is, the more truth it is.


    No one can say that there is really no such thing.


    Hearing Qin Wanyu''s words, Fengxi turns her head and doesn''t speak. She stands in front of the window in silence. She needs to think about what she should do.


    But this thought didn''t last long, a push on the mobile phone soon upset Fengxi''s already uneasy heart.


    At the same time, ten li spring breeze.


    Because there is an accurate Phoenix, only one Kirin blood is needed. Jiangliu and Huasheng are also trying to find a way, but they are not as urgent as before. In short, they just don''t stop looking.


    If not, the river may really need to go to Fengdu.


    There are still three and a half years to go before the agreement with Bai Kangning. Hua Sheng, who has calmed down, still thinks it is possible.


    Jiang Xinrui also began to teach these two days. Although she was worried about the underage purple Phoenix, she didn''t say that she wanted to go to the demon world


    Because the short but two-day peace was soon broken, or had been broken for a long time


    Jiangliu looks at the morning news on his mobile phone. His eyebrows and eyes change slightly. Then he looks up at Huasheng.


    There''s nothing to hide about this. Huasheng can also watch the news. Besides, there''s obviously something wrong with such news.


    In the lower reaches of Jiangcheng moat, more than 20 female corpses were found.


    When the nearby residents were rescued, the bodies were already white, but the degree of whiteness was different. Judging from their clothes, they were all young, and the news was not hidden. The reporter soon found out and informed the whole city.


    All the people who heard the news passed by and claimed it with uneasy and uneasy heart. As a result, you can imagine


    Jiangcheng has a large number of missing people recently, and 18 of them have been identified. One of them only knew that his child was missing when he saw the body


    "More than twenty? It shouldn''t have been a sudden disappearance. "


    Jiang Xinrui picked up her mobile phone and looked at the news above. Her tone was also unbelievable.


    She really can''t believe what kind of accident it is to die so many people at one time? Or is there any unexpected disaster that hasn''t been discovered?


    Then Jiang Xinrui suddenly thought of something. She put down her mobile phone and continued: "yesterday I went to see brother Corning''s family. I happened to meet some uncles who wanted to ask him to go back to his fourth uncle. Recently, she was a little busy and lost a lot of people. I heard that there were 17 missing girls in the past month..."


    "But in my opinion, no matter how busy I am, I can''t miss one person. I should find a reason to hope my fourth uncle can go back to work again. Does this disappearance have anything to do with today''s news?"


    Jiang Xinrui has doubts in her eyes. She comes back from the demon world and achieves a goal with Chifeng''s sister, Wanfeng. Although she doesn''t say it clearly, she also has a guarantee.


    The next day, Jiang Xinrui went to Hualin by default of Huasheng. He said that he was going to visit Bai Kangning, but he also gave them a letter.


    They didn''t wait blindly.


    Besides, Bai Kangning has already dropped out of school. Jiang Xinrui really thinks that he can not do this. He still wants to persuade

 Chapter 3298

    In fact, it''s OK for Bai Kangning to continue to go to school. It''s not empty talk. It''s also because Jiang Xinrui is around.


    They are only one year younger than each other, so when they are old together, they can naturally meet each other every day, and Jiang Xinrui can help him carry a little.


    After all, she has aura.


    What''s more, Bai Kangning can affect people close to him and get along with him from time to time. Originally, he has little influence on his classmates. With Jiang Xinrui''s help, the accident will be even smaller.


    JIANG Xinrui went to Bai Kangning to talk about this.


    I''ve been in touch with my brother for five years.


    Yes, her own brother has been gone for five years. In the seventy-two dreamland, she was eight years old because of her spiritual power. Now, five years later, she is one year younger than Bai Kangning.


    In this way, it has been 14 years since my parents lived in this world.


    Time passed quickly. It''s still very heavy when you think about it. Jiang Xinrui knows very well how fast life is. He really doesn''t want to see Bai Kangning spend such a waste.


    Even if it''s really less than four years.


    I can''t just stay in a villa in the suburbs with my parents


    It''s just that Bai Kangning doesn''t want to


    He said that he is now very good, very relaxed waiting for the result of the deadline.


    It''s also an end


    Jiang Xinrui''s heart is heavier when she mentions the Bai Kangning family. If their family''s affairs are not solved, it''s hard for her mother to smile, right?


    Besides, something happened in Jiangcheng.


    Jiang Xinrui has a strange intuition. This is definitely not simple. There is a strong resentment floating on the corpse of the news picture. This is not a normal death!


    "Mother, aunt Fengxi is here."


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Huasheng. After seeing the news, she doesn''t speak much. She just wants to ask if she wants to go out to have a look. Suddenly, she hears the doorbell ring. As soon as she looks along, Fengxi''s face appears in the monitoring at the door.


    The anxiousness in that eyebrow eye, Jiang Xinrui see clearly, finish saying with Hua Sheng, quickly get up to open the door.


    In the past, when Ginkgo biloba and jasmine were there, they would have invited people in. Now there are only three of them in the family, such as running errands. Of course, Jiang Xinrui is here.


    As for the three meals a day and the sanitation of the family, it''s all about the river. It''s hard to imagine how a chief executive put on an apron and went into the kitchen to clean with a rag, but he did.


    It''s an open secret that Hua Sheng can''t accept the idea of entering the family again.


    No matter the river or the core of the river is tacit.


    So no one mentioned it.


    Fortunately, the family had a good time.


    Huasheng is not surprised at the arrival of Fengxi. She recently returned to Jiangcheng, but Fengxi has always been here.


    In addition to the news in the morning, Hua Sheng''s mind is even more numerous.


    "Six thirty in the morning? If you don''t have breakfast, eat first. It''s already happened. It''s two minutes away. When you''re really busy, you don''t know when you can have a good rest. "


    Huasheng looks at Fengxi and comes in anxiously. When jiangxinrui goes to open the door, he directly takes a bowl of chopsticks and porridge for Fengxi.


    The wind came in, and before he said anything, he was stuffed with a spoon.


    When Jiang Xinrui saw this, she also gave Fengxi a steamed bun. It was a crab roe bun made by her father. It was delicious.


    "You You already know? "

 Chapter 3299

    Feng Xi didn''t let Hua Sheng down, but he didn''t even use a spoon. He drank it directly, and then asked vaguely.


    As for the steamed stuffed buns from Jiang Xinrui, Feng Xi also collected them according to the order. Originally, he didn''t feel hungry. He was really hungry after eating something here.


    In addition, I didn''t sleep much all night. Now I have something to eat and feel my stomach is more comfortable.


    I just heard Hua Sheng''s words. Feng Xi was a little surprised. Does it mean that Hua Sheng already knows the details?


    So she''s been struggling all night. Isn''t that funny?


    "It''s not hidden, is it? We all know what''s on the news. "


    "And you''re here in the morning again. It''s not that easy."


    "Let''s talk about it after eating. By the way, why didn''t Qin Xiaobao and Qin Wanyu come together?"


    Hua Sheng sat opposite the wind and asked softly.


    Huasheng is really not in a hurry about the news.


    Maybe her state of mind has changed. She believes in cause and effect more. Many things do not appear for no reason.


    In this case, Hua Sheng thought that it would not delay her to go early or late for a while. Moreover, she had already waited until now. She didn''t understand the situation, and it would be a waste of time to go. It''s better to know about it at home first.


    "Yes, I can look at Qin Xiaobao. Aunt Fengxi can rest assured."


    Jiang Xinrui also shouts.


    That tone is also can not cover up the hospitality, who told her to the wind XI A is really guilty.


    Now I have a chance to show it. Fengxi also knows what jiangxinrui means. She is helpless every time, because she really doesn''t blame jiangxinrui, a child


    But in the eyes of jiangxinrui, no matter who has something to do with Fengxi or Qin Xiaobao, jiangxinrui is very attentive.


    "Of course I can rest assured. He''s not awake yet."


    "Ah Sheng, let''s talk about this time first. I was worried when I didn''t see you, but I was worried when I saw you. I didn''t know how to tell you..."


    Fengxi put down the bowl, thought about it, and told Huasheng what she knew, saw, and even doubted.


    She doesn''t want to hide anything from Huasheng, especially the news this morning. Qin Wanyu has tried to find out whether the birthday of the more than 20 dead people is January.


    If it''s the same, Fengxi can''t hide from Huasheng.


    That means that the first missing people are not 17, but more.


    No matter what the result is, whoever is behind it must be stopped.


    She believes that Huasheng will stop it together.


    Sooner or later, you will find that Fengxi doesn''t think she can stop Huasheng.


    And she can''t stop Huasheng from investigating.


    Something has happened that she can''t control. The greater the casualties, the more the sins. Unless Feng Xi is crazy, even though she is still thinking about Qin Xiaobao, she believes that if Hua Sheng is there, they won''t have anything.


    "How can you suspect that you have something to do with a follower? Is that true? "


    After hearing the words of Feng Xi and looking at the river, Hua Sheng did not delay any longer. Instead, he set out to have a look at the scene of the crime.


    Naturally, Jiangliu is a driver. After all, if it is true, it is a bit involved.


    And jiangxinrui stayed in the spring breeze.


    In the car, Hua Sheng looks the same. He turns to see the wind.


    "When you asked rui''er about me, I solemnly said that I would not. Now it seems that there are clues in both the heaven and the underworld. It must not be that simple."

 Chapter 3300

    "Grandfather must know something, but he didn''t tell me..."


    Fengxi raises her hand and leans on the car window. She remembers what Huasheng and Jiang Xinrui mentioned to her when they went to the underworld and heaven to find a solution for Hualin''s family.


    Is it true that the wind family has been reborn in recent years?


    That is to say, something similar to the charm on Hua Lin''s body even succeeded. Everyone was asking if she had any way. After all, following the investigation, maybe we could find a breakthrough.


    But it certainly didn''t work out.


    If so, according to the relationship between Fengxi and Huasheng, how can she hide it?


    In fact, we all know this, but is it possible that Fengxi doesn''t remember it?


    Naturally, the result is the same. I don''t know about Fengxi.


    But if there is no clue at all, it''s not. After all, Fengxi has only recently learned that fengwumian is something. So it seems that it''s possible.


    But the wind sleepless thing, the wind Xi oneself besides in the wind nameless that hear some news, other also really is what also don''t know.


    But now it''s different. Fengxi is sleepless when she sees Fengxi.


    Although it''s an image in my eyes, Fengxi knows it''s not fake.


    If it was a fake, the wind would not be the same as it is now.


    Fengxi sincerely hopes that no matter who it is, don''t do stupid things.


    "According to the present situation, the old man of the wind family may not be dead. If your grandfather didn''t cheat you in that story, it''s what the patron saint of the wind family did."


    "I don''t know much about xuanjie, but now it seems that it''s not your Fengjia, it''s probably your Fengjia''s patron saint of xuanjie..."


    "Do you think the patron saint has this ability?"


    Huasheng looks at the warning line in front, and the river also slowly stops. The resentment in front is still very deep. It can be seen that the dead must not be voluntary.


    Black, surrounded by resentment, this is not a person''s resentment.


    Huasheng said that when he finally looked at Fengxi, it was a simple question. After all, no one knew his patron saint better than Fengxi.


    "It''s not a problem for me now."


    "Apart from the patron saint, no one has that motivation and strength. After all, no matter how prosperous Fengjia was, we can''t deny the fact that it was a mortal. Beyond the limit of human beings, we can''t do it any more."


    "I have to go to my grandfather. I need to have a good talk. I''ll leave it to you first, OK?"


    Fengxi stands at the downstream of the crime scene. Those grievances gather and cannot be vindicated, so they last for a long time. Fengxi also has a feeling in her heart that something must have happened last night.


    Now she has to talk to Feng Mingming.


    Fengxi must be relieved to give it to Huasheng outside, but she doesn''t know about Huasheng. How busy she is. Whether it''s Phoenix blood or Qilin blood, it''s a rare thing.


    It''s not something she can help.


    Now she wants to find Huasheng to help her, and Fengxi is a little uneasy.


    I''m afraid Hua Sheng will be busy.


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. What happened in the past, aren''t we the same?"


    "Come on, give it to me this way."


    "If you have any news, I''ll see you in the spring breeze."


    Hua Sheng pats Feng Xi occasionally. After separating from Feng Xi, Hua Sheng looks at the river and asks what he means

 Chapter 3301

    Because of Jiang Liu''s identity, Feng Xi and others are confused, and Hua Sheng is too lazy to explain anything. After all, after so many experiences, the issue of identity has long been unimportant.


    Everyone''s memory stays in the past. In these years, many things have been postponed.


    So Huasheng didn''t ask the meaning of the river beside Fengxi.


    "You think like me."


    "There is no master in xuanjie now, but nine sacred beasts guarding it. As far as I know, it turns out to be an integer, that is, ten. Fengxi once said that the guardian God of fengwumian is Xuanwu sacred beast, and there is a position of Xuanwu sacred beast in xuanjie guarding it."


    "If it takes part in it and wants to revive a normal mortal and change his life against heaven, it''s very difficult. If it''s a spirited body, it''s even more difficult. It''s difficult anyway, but for it, there''s no way out."


    "It''s different from what we were then."


    "But I wonder how they can hide for decades according to the time of Fengxi''s story? There should be people involved in this. "


    The river is searching for the understanding of the metaphysical world according to its memory, but it has been a long time ago. After all, they also need heirs for so many years.


    Even if it''s really Xuanwu of that year, I don''t know what generation it is.


    What makes Jiangliu really puzzled is, how can it be so long without news?


    It seems unreasonable to do something now.


    The reason why Jiangliu''s story is different from theirs is that it''s really different. After all, Huasheng has no memory of the past with him. When Hualin was about to die, sealing the magic talisman was the best way Huasheng could think of at that time.


    If it is now, it will definitely be a different choice.


    That''s why the river says that.


    "Who do you suspect?"


    Huasheng looked at the river, and there was a man in his eyes ready to come out.


    But Huasheng really doesn''t want him.


    If so, Fengxi should be hard to choose.


    "Just as you think, you are a doubter."


    "After all, no matter how you look at it, time, motivation, suspicion are enough."


    "I really can''t find the next one except Fengxi''s grandfather and Mr. Fengming."


    "It''s just these innocent people I hope it''s not really him. "


    The river replied.


    It''s just that when Jiang Liu said this, he was unavoidably weak. In fact, over the years, he had a good sense of his grandfather.


    The old man is also very kind. When he still can''t remember the past, he extended his hand many times.


    Even for his parents in this life.


    In fact, in meizhuang and Chang''an, when the demons of the body were completely aroused, the two elders of the Jiang family were also frightened and desperate. In addition to their old age, they almost went to the gate of hell, and the old man of the Feng family gave them a hand.


    He couldn''t intervene in the affairs of meizhuang, but he did what he could for the affairs outside.


    Even in the last three years when the time went back, the old man of the wind family blocked all that, reminding the wind and the river to remember and never forget.


    So this time, he really hopes it has nothing to do with the old man of Fengjia.


    If it''s related to the public, Jiangliu really can''t be merciful. After all, the resentment of more than 20 people lasts for a long time. For the private, Jiangliu is in a bit of a dilemma.


    Hua Sheng hears the words of the river and doesn''t say anything, because whether it''s true or not can only be explained by evidence. Hua Sheng doesn''t want to do things only by intuition

 Chapter 3302

    After all, over the years, Huasheng has been a product. She only relies on intuition to do things. She has too much to change.


    There are too many helpless and irretrievable decisions.


    After discussing with Jiang Liu, Hua Sheng didn''t spend much time to find the dark basement.


    That is the place with the stone bed. The bronze mirrors around are no longer there. The only thing left is a stone bed that has been destroyed.


    There are also some fragmentary Charms left by red cinnabar on the broken stone, because the stone bed is destroyed, and the things on it are also destroyed.


    Hua Sheng looked around. He was in a hurry when he left.


    Things around me seem to be disturbed by a brute force. I don''t want to leave anything behind.


    But for a man with powerful magic power, he can still see something. Of course, the specific mantra has been destroyed, and the Huasheng and the river can''t be seen.


    They are not proficient in these things after all.


    "Looking at the residual resentment around, this is where the real incident happened."


    "There''s still some loose soil around. It''s not just the reason for the destruction on the day we left. The cave hasn''t been open for a long time, that is, in recent days, we will choose the time when you and I are not in the human world?"


    After a brief look at the river, he raised his hand and turned into a candle, which made it bright.


    Then Huasheng and the river can be regarded as seeing the dreamland clearly.


    It''s really not big. It''s a square basement or a basement dug out of a cave in xiahekou. It''s surrounded by stones. It''s about thirty square meters. It''s hard to imagine the river. How did the more than 20 dead people gather?


    The body appeared at the same time


    "So this man must have known us and knew more about our whereabouts."


    Hua Sheng Road.


    Then I went to the place where the stone bed was broken and looked at the broken charms, hoping to find some useful information in the middle.


    Since she is an acquaintance, Hua Sheng thinks that she should be able to see something.


    With the clue given by Feng Xi, she also knows that the other party is afraid to find someone else


    In fact, this place is not hard to find for Huasheng and Jiangliu. Strictly speaking, it is not hard to find for them now.


    If in the past, it will take some time. I''m afraid the other party knows this, so it''s when Huasheng and Jiangliu are not here. After all, if Huasheng and Jiangliu are still in Jiangcheng, how can they wait so many days?


    They are obviously not rivals, they can only rely on the small movements behind them.


    Now I''m afraid they know that they will intervene, so they leave early?


    Otherwise, Huasheng does not believe that they have achieved their goal.


    After all, there are still traces of fighting, even if very weak, not very obvious, and there are traces of deliberate destruction around, disturbing the line of sight.


    In Hua Sheng''s view, the fight may have been intentional, but of course, it was a hypothetical idea.


    They''re here to destroy it.


    No matter how simple the altar is, it''s impossible to say no. after all, the things you want or the people you want have not been found. How can you go?


    How can you be reconciled?


    If you get what you want, Hua Sheng thinks, you won''t leave here So embarrassed!


    Except for the stone bed, normally, it''s impossible to throw the corpses at close range, which is equivalent to telling others, "I''m here?"

 Chapter 3303

    The river was not idle all the time. I could see all the things in it by the light. If it was simple, it was really simple. Except for the crushed stone bed in front of me, there was really nothing.


    And this crushed stone bed is the only clue left.


    It''s really not difficult to find here, but it''s not difficult. It''s also because the other party didn''t want to hide at all, otherwise it wouldn''t be so fast.


    No one will throw a corpse near his old nest. Isn''t it obvious to tell others?


    If you look at the scene with signs of embarrassment, you can''t be sure that you want to achieve your goal. I''m afraid that someone will drive you away. As for throwing a corpse at close range, it seems that you did it on purpose.


    To tell the people who found it that they have left


    All the past has passed, don''t pursue it?


    This is the river can see, but also can guess the meaning.


    It''s just that it''s a bit difficult. If the other party really wants to show sincerity, shouldn''t it be to stop killing innocent people?


    Do you have to plead guilty for those families?


    What can be changed by showing them such a scene?


    It''s not just that they can''t change. Normally, they will follow suit.


    After all, if the hidden person is not found out, who knows what the other party wants to do? Will there be victims?


    They can''t wait for a bet that doesn''t know who it is, can they?


    Such a thing is ridiculous.


    It''s not feasible at all.


    "What do you see in this charm?"


    The river asked in a low voice to Hua Sheng, who had been studying the incomplete cinnabar charms on the stone bed on the ground.


    It''s really not big here, and there''s nothing. It won''t be long before the observation ends. The only thing that''s a little bit is the broken stone bed on the ground.


    "I always feel familiar with it, but it''s incomplete after all, and there are traces that have been erased, some of which are difficult to distinguish."


    "Let''s take this back. I want Fengxi to see it again."


    After Hua Sheng finished, he used the soul lock bag to carry away all the stones on the ground.


    Huasheng thinks these things are very familiar, but he can''t say anything about them. He has to go back and find more people to have a look together.


    As for the clues left here, Huasheng doesn''t believe it.


    When we find out who the opposite party is, we are not sure whether the other party really gives up.


    Huasheng can only be determined when it is found.


    Now this river city, she still wants to survive well.


    We don''t want any more unrest.


    Because no one can. This time, Huasheng thinks it has nothing to do with her, right?


    Over the years, too many things have happened because of her. She is really afraid.


    Afraid of the endless troubles.


    She was tormented both physically and mentally.


    Finally, Huasheng and Jiangliu leave with these things. Jiangliu naturally has no opinion about Huasheng''s idea, but when they leave, the basement suddenly collapses, that is, the moment Jiangliu leaves.


    "Boom!"


    Hearing this loud noise, both Jiangliu and Huasheng were stunned, and even more excited the nearby residents. However, they just thought that the river had affected the surrounding mountains. Fortunately, there were not many residents.


    But Huasheng River looked at each other, and they didn''t say anything.


    Because they both know that this is intentional, right?


    Everything is just right


    Ten li spring breeze.


    Huasheng and Jiangliu haven''t gone in yet, but they follow each other because they feel that there seem to be a lot of people inside?

 Chapter 3304

    When Huasheng and Jiangliu left home, Jiang Xinrui was alone?


    Hua Sheng''s eyes changed slightly. He looked at each other with the river and walked in gently.


    Just opened the door, head-on ran into a shadow, Hua Sheng subconsciously to block, the result touched a child? And the river reaches out to stop it, and then you feel that you are holding a fleshy villain in your hand?


    "Yes? This sister How is it so similar to the fairy sister? "


    "Is that what the fairy sister looks like when she grows up? It''s really from small beauty to big... "


    "No, the fairy sister was playing with me just now, right behind me. Then you are not the mother of the fairy sister, are you?"


    The child Huasheng holds in his hands is not someone else. It''s Bai Ran''s little son, Bai Xiaocheng.


    Bai Xiaocheng is playing hide and seek with Jiang Xinrui. When he hears something moving at the door, he looks at each other with his brother Bai Xiaoqing, and then runs over.


    I didn''t expect to bump into a person''s arms.


    As a result, he raised his head and saw Huasheng''s peerless face. Suddenly, his small eyes were round.


    Because this person is very similar to his fairy sister, and the atmosphere around him makes him more familiar. Before the spring breeze of ten li, they had already made clear who the people here were.


    So it''s easy to recognize the person in front of you. Just seeing the beauty, the brain starts to get sick, and the mouth starts to praise uncontrollably.


    Then he stretched out his short hand and gave Hua Sheng a big hug.


    But Hua Sheng''s expression at the moment can only be described as being at a loss.


    Look at the side of the river, the arms also hold a, eyebrows and eyes and their very similar.


    Even if don''t say the name, Hua Sheng also guess who it is, just this first meeting way, some let her surprise.


    "Hee hee I''m sorry I ran into you


    "Hello, my brother and I came here suddenly. Excuse me. We came here secretly. Our family didn''t know."


    "My name is Bai Xiaoqing. I''m Bai Xiaocheng''s brother. My father, Bai ran, and my mother are very popular."


    "What should we call it? I''ve heard my father say that he is related to the mother of the fairy sister. Can we call her aunt or uncle? "


    The little boy in Jiangliu''s arms recognized who it was at a glance. After all, they had done their homework before they came.


    Then he stood up straight, bowed to the river and apologized. Of course, he didn''t have a spare hand. He directly pulled his brother out of Hua Sheng''s arms, apologized and saluted according to Bai Xiaocheng''s head.


    He also knows that it''s impolite to come here like this, but it''s too boring in heaven, and there''s no fun.


    Taking advantage of today''s father''s business, he brought his younger brother directly to find the fairy sister.


    Of course, their hearts also want to see the parents of the fairy sister.


    After all, even their two five-year-old dolls knew the name.


    It''s not that Huasheng has the ability to let children know about the river, but Bai Xiaoqing and Bai Xiaocheng are too noisy. In addition, when I saw Jiang Xinrui last time, I knew about Bai ran.


    In addition, the two children definitely have the same characteristics as Bai ran, that is, thieves like to make friends with relatives, because in this way, they can have a further relationship with the fairy sister.


    "Hello, aunt and uncle!"


    The younger brother Bai Xiaocheng blinked and looked at the river and Huasheng. He put down his vigilance and got loose. He immediately climbed up the pole.

 Chapter 3305

    "Well Good, good. "


    "Aunt, uncle, that''s right."


    "Just the two of you? No company? "


    "And your fairy sister? Not with you? "


    Jiangliu looks at Huasheng, but he still doesn''t get used to it. Then he answers first.


    He really likes the two children of Bai Ran''s family. Is that the vitality of children?


    Just finish saying this, the river''s eyes slightly changed, this is really to a lot of? Even if the aura is constantly purified, the river and Huasheng can still feel that the spring breeze seems to have evil spirit.


    Huasheng doesn''t like it, but he really doesn''t get used to it. The children in the family are very clever and can''t even speak loudly. The only one who has some mood swings is the little prince of Huazhi''s family. But now the little prince is seven years old and doesn''t grind people like he did when he was a child.


    Hua Sheng really hasn''t seen such a lively child for a long time.


    "Fairy sister and my uncle are hiding. We are playing hide and seek..."


    "There was a familiar smell at the door. We thought it was the fairy sister. We rushed here. We didn''t expect it was the aunt or the uncle."


    Bai Xiaocheng speaks more directly and doesn''t like to hide.


    Hear River say can call aunt, uncle, that more have no worry.


    The speech is also magnanimous, did not feel anything wrong.


    But the elder brother Bai Xiaoqing is not the same. Although the two brothers are of the same temperament, Bai Xiaoqing can obviously hold back.


    Especially when he saw Jiangliu and Huasheng and heard his brother Bai Xiaocheng''s words, he changed his eyes slightly and quickly said, "we are following Chifeng uncle. Then we play the game together. We are looking for fairy sister and uncle."


    "Uncle Chifeng is my father''s younger brother. We''ve been with him since we were young. Uncle Chifeng has a good disposition and never blushed. He''s very good."


    "This time, we also begged him to bring us. If he didn''t come, we would have to go down to the border secretly. My uncle didn''t feel at ease, but he couldn''t twist us, so we came together. After that, playing hide and seek is also my proposal. We can''t sit still and want to walk around in the new environment. I''m sorry, aunt and uncle. We should wait for you two to come back first Hello to you two... "


    Bai Xiaoqing looks at Huasheng and Jiangliu with a little embarrassed face.


    Because he always felt that Huasheng and Jiangliu seemed to change their faces when they heard uncle Chifeng?


    That''s why I have to explain it.


    He didn''t want his aunt and uncle to have any bad impression on their closest uncle.


    I even have a bad impression on them. They really like it here.


    And what he said is also true. Chifeng must have to depend on them.


    As for the fairy sister, she really welcomed them and prepared a table to eat, but they didn''t have time to eat.


    "Yes, aunt, uncle, are you not happy? Is it because we''re interrupting? I''m sorry. "


    Some of Bai Xiaocheng''s reaction was slow, but he realized the problem and apologized.


    The two children have been in trouble since they were young, so they can feel whether people''s faces are good or bad, even a slight change in mood.


    "No You two are... "


    Jiang Liu looked at the two children, just very happy, immediately became very careful, Jiang Liu suddenly some chagrin

 Chapter 3306

    In this way, it''s like two of them are bullying two children at the same age?


    River really feel a little embarrassed, and Huasheng look at each other, words did not finish, you see from upstairs, and the window into the two figures.


    "Father, mother? These two are the twins of Uncle Bai Ran''s family. They came to see me today. I happened to be at home. I don''t know when you two will finish your work. I''ll take them to play first. "


    "Blame me for any problems. I thought you should be very busy outside, but I didn''t want to call..."


    Jiang Xinrui feels someone coming back upstairs. At first, she thinks it''s wrong, because she hides her breath in order to hide it.


    So I didn''t notice, but after a while the river and Huasheng stayed longer and longer, jiangxinrui realized that they were back.


    It''s a bit of an accident. After all, it''s only noon. What''s the matter outside? Is it finished so soon?


    And the person who came in from the landing window was no one else. It was Chifeng.


    "Xuannv Niang Niang, Emperor Chenyuan is safe. Chifeng is disturbing me!"


    When Chifeng saw Huasheng, the river came back and hurried to salute him. Although he came out a little late, he was really slower in the spring breeze. After all, he didn''t cultivate spiritual power and had a weaker perception of the surroundings.


    Besides, it''s not any other place. He''s still very nervous about the relationship with Shili Chunfeng.


    After all, it''s different. From the last time my sister Wanfeng came to talk about good terms, today is also the first time Chifeng came.


    The last two days he knew his constitution, and he didn''t want to go out. In addition, he was drunk for another two days. After waking up, he looked at the worry in his family''s eyes. No matter what, Chifeng couldn''t be decadent.


    He should do whatever he should, and go to heaven. Of course, he should be more careful than before.


    When his family saw that his smile remained the same, they were relieved.


    In this way, Chifeng naturally felt at ease.


    It''s just that Bai Xiaoqing and Bai Xiaocheng, who had just arrived at Tianjie, didn''t see him for two days, and they showed "unusual" miss.


    At first, Chifeng was still very moved. She thought that the two little dolls really didn''t want to leave him. She hadn''t seen them for a long time, and she missed them very much. As a result, the two dolls had something else in mind. Did they want him to take them to the spring breeze?


    Chifeng didn''t want to go. She didn''t want to disturb her. After all, the time hasn''t come, and nothing happened to him. She didn''t want to make trouble for the Huasheng family.


    But Chifeng''s heart still wants to see jiangxinrui.


    Last time I said goodbye in a hurry, and my sister Wanfeng helped him to ask for the conditions in the ten mile spring breeze. It was all for him. Jiang Xinrui couldn''t have no idea.


    Chifeng also wants to explain to Jiang Xinrui face-to-face, and even more wants to thank Huasheng and jiangliudao face-to-face. She just thinks about it and doesn''t know what reason to use in the past, so she''s waiting. Now she''s coming with Bai Xiaoqing and Bai Xiaocheng.


    His parents and sister have done a lot for him. Chifeng is not qualified to complain


    Chifeng is actually very contradictory.


    When Chifeng arrived ten li spring breeze, she did a lot of mental construction in her heart. When she didn''t come over, it happened that Huasheng and Jiangliu were not at home.


    It has to be said that Chifeng is still secretly relieved. Seeing Jiang Xinrui, they don''t know what to say for a moment. Chifeng feels that Jiang Xinrui seems not happy to see him.


    I didn''t speak to him all the time. Later, I even proposed to play hide and seek. Chifeng thought Jiang Xinrui didn''t want to see him

 Chapter 3307

    So Chifeng felt a little uncomfortable, and she didn''t pay attention to the breath around her, so that she came out later.


    Maybe he didn''t expect Huasheng, the river came back so fast.


    Originally Jiang Xinrui said that she would come back for a long time


    And Huasheng and Jiangliu look at the circle of children in front of them, some helpless, one by one apology?


    If you don''t know, what kind of people do you think they are.


    In how to say, not to see children playing so fussy, right?


    "We didn''t say anything. You apologized one by one. I really doubt if you did something wrong? What''s wrong? "


    "It seems that the electrical appliances and furniture around me are not damaged..."


    "Recently, there''s something wrong here. I didn''t go to heaven to see you. I didn''t expect that in a twinkling of an eye, you two are so big. I''m just a little surprised with your aunt. I''m not unhappy."


    Jiang Liu raised his hand and touched Bai Xiaoqing, who had already stood. This elder brother looked more like Bai ran, with Bai Ran''s cunning between his eyebrows and eyes.


    And the younger brother, between the eyebrows and eyes with gentle, needless to say, it must be very like the wind.


    Maybe the twins are very different. The younger brother''s face is more thoughtless, and the older brother is more calm.


    "And Chifeng, you don''t have to be so polite. Like them, just call them aunts and uncles. As for the relationship between you, I don''t care. It''s a headache."


    The river pulls two little dolls of the white family to go in and says to Chifeng.


    Indeed, when Jiangliu and Huasheng came in, their faces changed. It was not really unhappy, but something unexpected. The two of Bai''s family, when they were still full moon, went to heaven to congratulate them. How young they were at that time, in their infancy.


    After that, I saw you today.


    In addition to feeling the evil spirit, Huasheng and Jiangliu think that something happened in the evil world. After all, they agreed before.


    If something happened to Chifeng, when there was no way to do it in the demon world, they would not blame Huasheng. The river was worried.


    Jiangcheng''s affairs have not been dealt with yet. There''s something wrong with the demon world, and there''s really no time to separate. I just watch Chifeng salute first and then apologize.


    Jiangliu thinks that he thinks too much about Huasheng.


    At present, there should be no accident. The only trouble is that there are more than 20 female corpses.


    It''s just that Chifeng and the white family are coming too soon, isn''t it?


    When they come here, Jiang Liu thinks that neither Huasheng nor he seems to be able to entertain them at ease


    And Hua Sheng also followed to walk in afterwards, when hearing the river current let Chi Feng also call her aunt, slightly stunned.


    If you really want to call it auntie, it''s no problem. Jiang Liu is from the relationship theory of the demon world, the nephew of Zhanyue


    It''s also called aunt.


    Only this point, Huasheng did not say anything.


    She was willing to accept the call, aunt.


    "There are still many places in the human world to have a good time. Father and mother, you don''t have to worry. I will take them to play."


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Hua Sheng. It seems that Jiang Liu is not unhappy because of today''s incident. Then she won''t worry.


    And she also knew that the outside affairs had not been finished, and they certainly had no time to deal with the housekeeper''s affairs.


    Give it to her at this time.

 Chapter 3308

    Jiang Xinrui''s words can be regarded as solving the worries of Huasheng and Jiangliu.


    After all, they are really inseparable now. Originally, when she came back to Chunfeng, she made an appointment with Fengxi. When she came back from Fengxi''s home, she asked her about Fengming, and several people studied the cinnabar charm on the stone bed.


    As a result, one did not expect to enter the house, to a few baby?


    "Aunt, is uncle busy? If you are busy, then you are busy. We can play by ourselves, said the fairy sister. The world is very big! "


    "But is it important? Can you wait? It''s the first time I''ve seen a beautiful aunt like you. I want to stay with my aunt... "


    "But if it''s really important, I''d better go, but can I follow you? I won''t make trouble. Listen to my aunt and follow her quietly. "


    Bai Xiaocheng said as he followed the gesture, and when he said this, he even stretched out his little hand to touch Hua Sheng''s hand.


    Although it''s the first time I have a memory to meet, Bai Xiaocheng likes Huasheng very much, which is not clear.


    I wish I could stick to Hua Sheng.


    It was as if there was magic in her, which he liked very much.


    If you can choose, Bai Xiaocheng wants to be with Huasheng every day.


    Bai Xiaocheng didn''t know what it was like. At the moment he opened the door, he opened it according to the guide, as if someone was waiting for him behind the door.


    That''s why he embraces the past, like the return of the waves to the sea


    Now when I want to see Jiang Xinrui for the first time, I feel familiar with that feeling, just because Jiang Xinrui looks like Huasheng.


    He really dreamed of a person who was very similar to Huasheng. At the moment he saw Jiang Xinrui, he thought it was her, and then he said something about the person he met in his dream


    As for the uncle on one side, Bai Xiaocheng gives him a look of face, but it''s just a look, and then his eyes stick to Hua Sheng''s body all the time.


    Bai Nennen''s small face made him feel soft when he saw Hua Sheng.


    She really hasn''t seen such a baby for a long time.


    Hua Sheng also likes it.


    "There are some difficult things, but they are also very important. They need to be dealt with first. My aunt can''t wait for you to go."


    "I''m afraid your parents don''t know when you come to the human world? Go and tell them that you know, and then come back to play with your aunt, OK? "


    "When a child leaves home and goes to a strange place, he must ask his parents'' permission, or you will run away from home?"


    "Not a good boy..."


    Huasheng looks at Bai Xiaocheng and tentatively holds himself, but he doesn''t refuse. He reaches for his hand and holds him firmly.


    Then he explained in a low voice.


    Hua Sheng didn''t want to explain to him. After all, no matter what, he was just a child. However, Hua Sheng couldn''t bear to see Bai Xiaocheng looking forward to it, so he thought that he should go back to heaven.


    The two of Bai Ran''s family, no matter how to say, are also the small highness of heaven. How can they say that they are outside?


    If something happens, what can we do then?


    These two children, but Bai Ran is looking forward to the stars and the moon, and they have been waiting for so many years.


    Another point is that there are some troubles outside now. It''s not safe for the two children. Besides, it has something to do with Fengjia, which is bound to stir up the storm in the end.


    "It''s OK. My father and mother are used to it. We often go out to play, as long as there is someone to follow..."

 Chapter 3309

    When Bai Xiaocheng heard Hua Sheng''s words, did he want to send him back?


    Subconsciously, he refused. He didn''t want to go.


    If I knew that I felt so happy around Huasheng, he would have been here long ago. How could he have been delayed so long?


    Now it''s not easy to come, say nothing, and then hold Huasheng tightly, which will not be afraid of Huasheng unhappy.


    Maybe I also feel the indulgence of Huasheng.


    Hua Sheng didn''t say anything about it, but she looked at Chi Feng, and Chi Feng nodded to her. Hua Sheng knew that she had forgotten for a moment. Since Chi Feng came with her two children, how could she not say hello to Bai ran.


    I guess it''s just that they don''t know.


    Think about it too. Bai ran, the wind is falling in love with the city. He doesn''t really let two children who are only five years old walk around. He must have been informed in the dark.


    No matter it''s Bai ran or fengqingcheng, one will come soon, right?


    As for Huasheng''s connivance on the two children, let alone the white town, the river core and the river also feel it.


    As everyone knows, there are few words in Huasheng, not only words, but also expressions.


    But when I see Bai Xiaocheng today, I can''t hide my joy, and even give a slow explanation?


    Maybe Jiang Xinrui is different from other children in these years, and has never felt the mother''s care. Now, Jiang Xinrui is a little envious?


    After all, it''s her own mother. She hasn''t felt such indulgence yet. A child who hasn''t seen many faces has it?


    But the envy didn''t last long. Looking at Bai Xiaocheng, Jiang Xinrui also liked it very much. Just like the first time we met, she was also very rare from the heart


    I wish I could ravage his little face.


    Twins are similar in appearance at first glance, but if you look at them carefully, you can see that the two children are not just like their parents.


    Baixiaocheng is obviously better than baixiaocheng


    Jiang Xinrui thought, maybe it''s also because of this, so her heart will like it so much.


    After all, girls can''t resist meat baby.


    It''s just that this fleshy little baby doesn''t feel much about the river.


    Looking at Huasheng, Jiang Xinrui likes the two children without covering up. Jiang Liu has some doubts, but the doubts don''t show up. He just looks at Bai Xiaocheng.


    He didn''t believe in anything for no reason.


    But after watching the river for a long time, he didn''t see anything, so he gave up. Maybe he really thought too much. After all, he had experienced too many years, which inevitably made him a little surprised.


    It''s just two kids. What can we do?


    Now it''s like solving the current problem.


    "Brother, don''t make trouble. When we came here, we didn''t know that my aunt had something else to do."


    "In this case, my aunt and sister don''t have to worry about it. It''s the same for us to go to other places with my uncle. We just stayed in heaven for a long time, and my father told us to read a book. It''s a bit boring..."


    Bai Xiaoqing is out of Huasheng''s dilemma. When he thinks of them, Jiang Xinrui also has an accident. Bai Xiaoqing thinks that it''s really not the right time for them to come.


    But when it comes to bad times, it''s not only the two of them, but also his father


    In fact, they just came here to fight, not because they heard what Bai ran had discussed with her little siste

 Chapter 3310

    Bai Xiaoqing, Bai Xiaocheng heard that Bai ran wanted to give a gift to Shili Chunfeng, and they just wanted to go ahead to celebrate.


    But they didn''t hear a word. Bai ran meant to wait until three years later.


    That is, Chifeng, Wanfeng, when she comes of age.


    Unexpectedly, his two children, eavesdropping did not listen to complete, directly entangled with Chifeng will go first, white dye thought about it, as a stroll, also did not say anything.


    But no one thought that the human world would not be peaceful.


    "The book of heaven is too boring. Why don''t you tell my father to come to study in the world of man?"


    "Then we can study together with our fairy sister, and we can see our aunt after school. It''s not the best of both worlds."


    Bai Xiaocheng doesn''t care so much. When he hears his brother''s words, he doesn''t want to go. Then he turns his eyes and stays here by the chance of the obscure book of heaven.


    That''s great.


    As for father and mother, Bai Xiaocheng doesn''t seem to have any problems.


    After all, don''t worry about him. It must be very easy for his parents?


    "Did your highness forget something? What the human world studies is the history and civilization of the human world. What you two want to learn is all the things of the three realms and six ways? Magic and incantation are compulsory courses. These people''s teachers can''t teach them. They are tired and tired when they are young? Or do you think your parents will agree? "


    "If you don''t like it, you can''t help it. It''s better to get rid of the immortal root, pull out the divine tendon, and be a mortal. You can do nothing."


    As soon as the words in Bai Xiaocheng are finished, before Hua Sheng can say anything, a male voice suddenly hits Bai Xiaocheng''s head.


    The two children changed their faces immediately.


    Because the person who said this is not others, it is Bai ran.


    Their old father.


    Bai ran appeared slowly in the air and looked at his son with disdain. Then he nodded to Jiang Liuhua Sheng and said hello. It was just his son. He really let him down.


    How can you be so disgusted? As for the words of removing the immortal root and pulling out the divine tendon, they were just words to scare them.


    But it was obviously frightening, because both Bai Xiaoqing and Bai Xiaocheng had one thing in common, and they were extremely afraid of pain. As soon as the words of removing the immortal root and pulling out the divine tendon came out, the faces of the two little dolls suddenly appeared the expression of flesh pain.


    I suddenly feel that the book of heaven can''t be learned with an open mind


    "Father, we are just feeling for a moment. We''ll go back to listen to the teacher''s class after playing for a few days. Don''t be angry We pestered my uncle to come here to see my aunt and uncle. "


    Bai Xiaocheng is still very calm. He knows that his father is not serious. He just feels helpless because he hears that they are not studying hard. That''s why he scares them.


    But Bai Xiaocheng must admit that his father was absolutely frightened.


    Even if you know it''s fake, but think about what to remove the immortal root and pull out the divine tendon. It''s not bone pulling and tendon pulling. How painful it is.


    Even they hate to scare them so much. Bai Xiaocheng worries that his father and grandfather will scare uncle Chifeng the same way.


    they are still waiting to play with Uncle Chifeng, so he''d better talk.


    When it''s time to protect your own people, you have to protect them. Bai Xiaoqing doesn''t feel that his face is important outside

 Chapter 3311

    "My father knows how to scare us, so it''s easy to use. If he always scares us with this, he can''t use something new? Why did you come so fast? Empty handed? "


    "Do you really come to see my aunt empty handed? You are also the emperor of heaven. How can you be so mean? Why can''t you give me a gift from such a big heaven? "


    "We have been harassing my aunt for a long time. As a parent, you should have paid a visit with some presents..."


    Bai Xiaocheng didn''t care so much. Although he was scared, it didn''t matter. Because when his body was shaking, aunt Huasheng subconsciously hugged him and comforted him.


    This makes the beauty of white town bubble in an instant.


    Although also afraid of pain, but if you can be distressed by Aunt Hua Sheng, it seems not important.


    So he turned to look at his old father and saw that he was empty handed. He was not willing to give a present to his aunt''s family?


    Why don''t you send it now?


    If they didn''t think that their father was the emperor of heaven and had some power, they would surely have brought something better than their brothers.


    Thinking of this, Bai Xiaocheng felt very upset.


    Looking at his old father''s eyes is also incomparable dislike.


    "Well? Do you mean to talk about me? "


    "Neither of you can make me worry. Why didn''t you think about bringing gifts when you came? I brought it. It''s mine. What does it have to do with you two? I''m not annoying. "


    Bai ran looks at Bai Xiaocheng''s dependence on Hua Sheng. He doesn''t know what to say. How can the kid be so cheeky?


    More importantly, it''s a good idea.


    It''s the same with Bai Xiaoqing. On the surface, he nodded his head and said he was sorry, but on the other hand, he implored. But this time, he stopped him.


    A smart face is not white.


    And Bai Xiaocheng is the one who carries the black pot.


    "I said Huasheng, Jiangliu, you are too good-natured. Don''t worry about them. Just throw them out next time. The child is used to skin, and there''s no shame anywhere."


    "I''m giving you trouble."


    "They came here ahead of time when they heard that I was coming for you. I thought that I would leave them alone in less than half a quarter of an hour, but it seems that they must be in trouble."


    White dye finish saying, really a little embarrassed, think he was what kind of person.


    When have you ever been so ashamed?


    This old face, in the end, is on the sons.


    Bai ran said he was really tired.


    "Well, I like them very much. The emperor of heaven didn''t come here specially to see the children, did he?"


    "What do you want to tell us?"


    Huasheng really didn''t feel anything. Then he motioned to Bai ran to sit down, and Bai Xiaocheng naturally followed him, sitting close to Huasheng. He didn''t feel any problem at all, let alone unfamiliar and distant.


    Jiang Liu looks at Bai Xiaoqing beside him and takes him to sit down. He looks up at Chifeng, but none of them is left out.


    As for his daughter, of course, nothing to say, run errands and pour tea.


    When there are many people in my family, I feel that Jiangliu is a weak person


    Just this words, he can''t dare to say with Hua Sheng, lest she think more, some hurt can''t make up in a short time.


    As for Chifeng and Jiang Xinrui, they have been following the ceremony for a long time, and they have not disobeyed the rules.

 Chapter 3312

    "Don''t say goodbye to the emperor of heaven. I call you Huasheng. The river is flowing. It''s still called bairan. Besides, it''s still in the human world. Let''s not have so many rules here."


    "I was just bluffing them. If they were half as obedient as rui''er, clever and sensible, I could do anything..."


    Bai ran looks at Jiang Xinrui pouring tea for him. Although he doesn''t like it, it''s beautiful.


    Is that the difference between sons and daughters?


    That''s too big. There are only two children and no daughter.


    Every time I think about it, Bai Ran has a headache.


    The only consolation in heaven is Chifeng. Although she is a younger brother, she is a younger sister in her heart


    As for his sister, Wan Feng, she is a real man.


    I can''t help it. It''s all sons.


    "It''s not hard for my father to be as clever as we are. He just let us stay here and learn from the fairy sister."


    When Bai Xiaocheng saw what happened, he heard his father''s words and whispered.


    Then, needless to say, it was a white eye.


    From his old father.


    In Bai Ran''s opinion, no one can help him just like him.


    The character has been settled.


    "They are still young, so they can''t help being naughty, but I envy their liveliness."


    "What are you doing here? To put it bluntly, I really have something to do with it. "


    Hua Sheng still remembers to wait for the wind to come over. Looking at Bai Xiaocheng''s murmuring, she has some helplessness, but it''s also temporary. After all, she really has something to do.


    If Bai ran doesn''t know about this, Hua Sheng really doesn''t want to say anything to Bai ran.


    Although the emperor of heaven has the right to know anything that happens in the three realms and six ways, Hua Sheng has to admit that he is tired of taking part in everything.


    In addition, Bai ran himself said, don''t count those rites. Naturally, Hua Sheng doesn''t talk nonsense any more.


    In the heart also think, white dye this time will be what matter?


    This is also what Jiang Liu thinks in his heart. He is waiting for Bai ran to say. Then he looks at Chifeng. Is it related to him?


    Chifeng''s mother has something to do with Bai Ran''s mother. It''s no secret that Wan Feng can find him. Jiang Liu doesn''t think they won''t find Bai ran.


    After all, white dye is also very strong.


    What''s more, a guarantee for white dyeing seems to be very reliable, and it should be.


    Jiang Xinrui sits next to his father and sits opposite to Chifeng. He doesn''t look at him with small eyes. He still has a little temper in his heart, but Jiang Xinrui doesn''t show it, waiting for Bai ran to explain his intention.


    Chifeng feels Jiang Xinrui''s emotion. He is innocent. He doesn''t know what he did wrong. He just touches his nose awkwardly. At the same time, he is thinking about what brother Bai Ran is doing?


    In the lower bound, the two children could not understand, and he was confused.


    "Since you have something to do, it''s not the right time for me to come, so I won''t talk nonsense."


    "I know you are short of Kirin blood? I''ve found this, and I''ve agreed. The other party has already agreed. I''ll wait for Wan Feng to grow up. "


    "Recently, I happened to have nothing to do, so I wanted to come to see you, and I also wanted to see yanzhuo, so I brought the news to him. When he was a shake off shopkeeper, he had been working for so many years, and I wanted to take this opportunity to greet him."


    "The unicorn is not someone else''s, it''s his mount."

 Chapter 3313

    "But you should know about the river? Why did you wait so long? Do you think it''s hard to speak? "


    "I can''t help talking. Yanzhuo still has such a big stall on me, and now he doesn''t show up. If he doesn''t do anything, he can''t be called out. You don''t know, the little girl beside him, that is Yu Qilin, fooled away the successor of fox clan. I have a big loss. I have to compensate the old man."


    When Bai ran talks about this, he doesn''t think much about it. If Nangong Liuyue can really be with Yu Qilin, he has no problem.


    He doesn''t interfere in young people''s choices, provided that the two children are willing and can''t buy or sell by force.


    When he told Yu Qilin to come, Nangong Liuyue also passed by. After all, Bai ran was not young. He could see things like feelings very clearly.


    It''s the little fox in his family who moves his heart. He is still deeply involved. Yu Qilin doesn''t mean that. As like as two peas in her eyes,


    has no emotional waves.


    In this regard, Bai Ran has nothing to do with it. It''s cheeky to say that he has been fooled away. It''s really his family''s failure.


    It''s no use for such a long time.


    And Bai ran also took this opportunity to invite Yan Huo and Ming Yan to Fengdu. Although he didn''t say anything on the surface, when he said he wanted Fengdu, he came to him for tea every day, depending on when he went.


    Bai ran knows that Ming Yan is cold outside and hot in the heart. I haven''t seen you for a long time, and we haven''t heard from you yet. Everyone is worried. I''m sure I don''t feel much if I haven''t contacted you before.


    But it must be different now.


    It''s just that Bai ran finds that Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu''s expressions are a little strange when he finishes speaking?


    He said to the self entertainer for a long time, why did no one pay attention to him?


    I don''t know. I thought he was entertaining himself?


    "What''s the matter with you? Why don''t you talk? I don''t mean to be fooled by yanzhuo''s family. It''s just thick skinned. My little fox volunteered. "


    "You children, don''t listen. Cover your ears. It''s my mouth. I don''t speak like that. I don''t talk about this emotional problem in front of the children."


    Bai ran looks at Huasheng and Bai ran. She feels guilty subconsciously. After all, it''s clearly his family that doesn''t attract people. Bai Ran is hurt. After all, the fox clan has never convinced anyone in the area of Yan value.


    Of course, Bai ran had a look around, but now he couldn''t accept it. It seems that those with high face value are all here?


    Sitting in this room with his face is really ordinary


    "You think too much I''ve thought about it with ah Sheng. It''s still early. There are more than three years left. Let''s look again. Maybe there are other Unicorn beasts in the three realms and six paths. "


    "After all, some divine beasts have declined, but it doesn''t mean extinction. It''s just hidden. We have to find out for ourselves."


    "So we didn''t find Yu Qilin the first time. After all, she is still young."


    "As for yanzhuo, I''ve been to Fengdu. I haven''t seen him. I''m still closed at the moment. I don''t think I''ll come out for a thousand years. It''s useless to go."


    Jiangliu took the tea jiangxinrui made for him to hide his embarrassment.


    The first time I told such a lie, the river would blush.


    But he still remembers the last time he went there. Yan Huo left in this way, but he didn''t want everyone to know. Now, he won''t stop him too much, just a few words at most.

 Chapter 3314

    If it is Bai ran who discovered it in the past, Jiang Liu will not say anything, only one more person who knows the truth.


    Nightmare burning to leave, for all people, is not a small blow.


    Yanzhuo doesn''t want everyone to know about it. Jiangliu thinks he should respect his decision.


    Just like Yu Qilin thought, if you don''t take the initiative to say something, you''d better find out for yourself.


    Jiang Liu has never gone to find Yu Qilin to talk about the problem of Qilin''s blood. He just doesn''t want to know that yanzhuo is no longer there, so he has to get the blood from his mount.


    It''s a bit too much.


    As for the two children''s emotional problems, it can be said that Jiang Liu was the first to find out, but he has nothing to say. Yu Qilin has not yet come out of the shadow of the burning nightmare. It''s fair that Nangong Liuyue''s feelings can''t be answered.


    Anyway, he is also an outsider. How can he intervene?


    So Bai Ran''s worry was really superfluous. He didn''t think there was any problem.


    Even if he really can''t find the problem with Hua Sheng, Jiang Liu will think of other ways. He would rather send aura to Hua Lin''s mother and son every year so that they can survive than hurt Yu Qilin.


    This point has been clearly mentioned by Jiangliu and Huasheng, so Huasheng is aware of it.


    Hua Sheng was surprised to hear Bai ran mention this suddenly.


    Especially Jiang Liu''s reply, is he still young?


    "Young? Brother Jiangliu, are you teasing me? "


    "As far as I know, the number of Yu Qilin is 5196 this year When I asked her to come the last two days, I specially asked, because my little fox is only five hundred years old this year. Naturally, I should pay attention to it. Although we are like this, age is not a problem, but it''s not really young, is it? "


    "Or is that what I''m reluctant to give up with a daughter? I know. It must be that if I have a daughter, I will be reluctant to get married at any time. "


    "Now I understand I don''t care about it. I wanted to see him for a reason. As you say, it used to be the same. As long as I started to shut up, it would be endless. "


    "By the way, didn''t you just say you had something else to do? Then hurry up and I won''t disturb you. "


    Bai ran didn''t ask Huasheng what it was about. After all, who hasn''t ordered his own business? The other party doesn''t take the initiative to say it. Although Bai ran usually owes a lot, when should he say something? Bai ran can still understand when he is old.


    So there was no coercion. After all, if Hua Sheng wanted to say something, he must have said it for a long time. It was obviously hidden.


    With these words, Bai ran didn''t leave any time to delay Huasheng and Jiangliu. He got up and wanted to take the two children back. As for Chifeng, one look was enough.


    And Bai ran doesn''t force Chifeng. After all, Chifeng is not a child. He doesn''t care if he wants to leave or stay.


    Bai Xiaoqing naturally doesn''t have any opinions. Although he is reluctant and doesn''t play enough, he will look at his face, hold his father''s hand, and then look at his brother, Bai Xiaocheng.


    Bai Xiaocheng looked at his father to take them back, suddenly felt uncomfortable, he did not want to go.


    But he also saw that Aunt Huasheng had something to do today, and she didn''t delay the meeting. She slowly got up, but just wanted to leave, and the door of ten li spring breeze opened again.

 Chapter 3315

    "Ah Sheng..."


    "What''s going on? The fox King No, Tiandi? Are these your two little ancestors


    "What about the ancestors? Why didn''t I come with you? "


    Fengxi pushes the door and shouts Huasheng subconsciously. She has already contacted Huasheng. She knows that Huasheng is waiting for her in Chunfeng, so Fengxi comes here as soon as it''s over.


    Today, there has been a lot of trouble outside. There are more than 20 corpses. All of them are missing recently. Qin Wanyu has also investigated their relationship. The dead are still the same. They are all born in January.


    Fengxi really has a bigger head. With the result of the inquiry at home, the whole person reveals his unacceptable sadness. Just as he opened the door of Chunfeng, he felt that it seemed very busy inside.


    Just did not expect to open the door, so busy?


    Bai ran, of course, knew her. Feng Xi, his twin, also knew her. She just grew up and met her for the first time today.


    But although they are young, the two sons of her ancestors are really called "little ancestors".


    After all, where are the generations.


    This is also a bit embarrassing for Fengxi


    "Yes Ha ha, before I asked you to call me granddad, you still think I took advantage of you. Now I''m married to Qingcheng. These two are our children. You''re called little ancestor. It''s OK to count them up! "


    "But it doesn''t have to be like that. They are still young, and you can talk to the generation of Hua Sheng. You are Hua Sheng''s sister. They want to call you aunt."


    "I have nothing to do today. Let''s come and have a look. Your ancestors are still busy, but don''t you know? It seems that if she doesn''t want me to intervene in the affairs of your ancestral temple, I won''t be forced. "


    "By the way, and this is my aunt''s brother, Chifeng. He also has a sister named Wanfeng. What do you call her Whatever. I have a headache. "


    Bai ran gave a brief introduction and stopped Fengxi''s etiquette by the way. In the world of heaven, so many people look at him and salute him. Now in the world of people, he really doesn''t want to be worded to death by these etiquette.


    When it came to how to call him, Bai ran always felt that he had a big family and was very comfortable, but today he was in trouble because he suddenly didn''t know how to talk about it.


    The two aspects are more or less related.


    But it''s not a big relationship


    This is very troublesome. Anyway, just say hello to each other.


    As for the situation of Chifeng, Bai ran didn''t say much. After all, Fengxi is still a mortal, but she should be able to feel the weak evil Qi here. Because the aura of these people gathered, Chifeng''s evil Qi became smaller, which was hard to distinguish.


    But for Fengxi, she can still feel it. Bairan doesn''t want her to guess in her heart, and her eyes also seem to drift by.


    There is nothing to hide about the relationship between him and Chifeng''s mother, but it doesn''t matter. Bai ran won''t explain it.


    Bai ran doesn''t feel anything because Chifeng is a devil. He has been around all these years.


    "Little ancestor? You are what my mother said. The wind is the owner of the wind family? My name is Bai Xiaocheng and I''m my younger brother. I think this theory of relationship is very simple. Let''s talk about it separately so as to avoid trouble. If I''m in heaven, you''ll call me your highness. It doesn''t mean that you''ll lower my mother''s seniority. I come to the human world. How about I call you aunt Fengxi with my fairy sister? "

 Chapter 3316

    "What do you think, brother?"


    With these words, Bai Xiaocheng turned to see his elder brother. As for his old father, let''s ignore him for a while. Anyway, he was happy with his own opinions. Otherwise, he would have to discuss his father''s identity again.


    Besides, he really didn''t want to leave. He really didn''t want to delay anything. When he said this, he ran to Hua Sheng, held her hand and looked up at her for praise.


    Bai Xiaocheng just got up to go back with Bai ran, but saw a woman with fresh short hair come in, and heard the other party''s address to them. As soon as her brain turned, she knew who it was.


    He also wants to come here often. Naturally, he knows the relationship between Fengxi and Huasheng. He doesn''t want Huasheng to feel that he is small but he likes to take advantage of it.


    And in this way, it''s the best of both worlds. It doesn''t affect the status of mother. After all, mother is the ancestor of Fengxi family, which is a fact.


    Every year when the wind family worships their ancestors, Bai Xiaocheng secretly watches it. There are so many people in the wind family.


    It''s all the younger generation of him and his brother.


    "Yes, I don''t mind."


    Bai Xiaoqing nodded with a smile.


    What to call or how to call Bai Xiaoqing is not important. He doesn''t care. As long as he doesn''t lower his mother or father, it doesn''t matter.


    Now it depends on what Fengxi thinks.


    It must be Bai Xiaoqing who knows Bai Xiaocheng best. They are twins, and they have a good heart.


    "You can forget it. If you had such a job when you were studying, your old father, that is me, really didn''t know how much less to worry about..."


    "Well, it looks good to me. Fengxi, you don''t have to feel embarrassed. They are both willing. You really want to call them little ancestors."


    "That''s settled. Let''s go back. Aunt Huasheng has already said that she has something to do. It''s been a long time."


    Bai ran smiles faintly, then pulls Bai Xiaoqing and Bai Xiaocheng, and looks at Chifeng, ready to go back first.


    He really thinks that as long as his son is interested in something, he will work hard and think of many solutions.


    But when Bai Ran is ready to leave again, Feng Xi shouts with a serious look.


    "Wait a moment. I think you can listen to what we are going to say. You should not have avoided you. You should have the right to know all the things in the three realms and six roads..."


    The wind stops Bai Ran''s pace.


    She didn''t say anything about the relationship theory, though she thought something was wrong. The little ancestor said whatever he said.


    As for the one who came to the demon world, Fengxi really felt it, but Huasheng didn''t speak. Fengxi knew that there must be some reason, that is, she looked at it more. If bairan didn''t say that he was his younger brother, he didn''t meet anything today. Fengxi might say that this little girl is so beautiful. It''s the first time that she saw that person of the same age standing in jiangxinrui Around you, you can''t be covered up.


    Just this gorgeous beauty, or a boy?


    These are the fleeting thoughts of Fengxi. She always remembers a more important thing in her heart. For bairan, it may not be important, but it is very important for Fengxi and even the whole Fengjia.


    In fact, when Fengxi came, she had seen fengqingcheng, but fengqingcheng left first

 Chapter 3317

    Fengxi thinks that fengqingcheng is looking for bairan. When something happens to Fengjia, Fengxi still feels very sober. Some things can''t be concealed.


    She does not want to hide, a mistake needs more lies to make up.


    Fengxi doesn''t want to be such a man full of lies, and doesn''t want to see a wind home full of holes.


    The reputation of Feng family for so many years can''t be destroyed in her hands.


    According to the rules, she is the owner of this generation. The business of Fengjia is what she says. Even if Fengxi gives face and gives in, it should be the owner!


    Wind home, home owner is the biggest.


    So when Fengxi knew almost everything, that is, when she forced her grandfather out of his mouth, Fengxi really felt that his grandfather was crazy. At the same time, Fengxi knew very well that this matter could not be concealed from bairan.


    The husband of the ancestor of Feng family, or the emperor of heaven, how to hide?


    Once the incident, the world knows, how to do wind home? How to deal with the windy city?


    So when she saw fengqingcheng, she left first. Fengqingcheng was silent. Fengxi was really chaotic I don''t know what I think of fengqingcheng.


    But when you see Bai ran in the spring breeze, you don''t seem to know those things.


    The wind Xi is to understand, the wind Qing city still didn''t say.


    "The wind? What''s up? I feel that you are in a bit of a mess now... "


    Hua Sheng hears Feng Xi''s words and looks at the river. He seems to think of something. He reaches for Feng Xi to cheer her up.


    No matter what we find, there are solutions. If we only think about the things that can''t be solved, we can never solve them.


    After all, imagination is different from reality.


    "If you want to say it, say it. If you don''t want to say it, don''t say it. It doesn''t matter. Do you want me to decide something? Although I''m not very hot in the position of the emperor of heaven, even if I''m the fox emperor, I''ve never been afraid of anyone. "


    "There''s nothing to worry about. If you''re in a mess, just sort it out. I like to go back and ask Huasheng to come, or give your ancestors a dream."


    "Besides, you really don''t have to be afraid. You are such a strong relative. You have Hua Sheng as a sister. Tian Hou is your ancestor, the emperor of heaven and the husband of your ancestor. Now there are two more little ancestors. What are you afraid of? There are so many of us. We still have this condition, don''t you think? Who bullied you, or what happened to your family? Are you worried about affecting your ancestors? "


    White dye looked at the wind Xi''s expression seems to be very uncomfortable, think about it is also a comfort.


    After all, it''s the younger generation of my family. I still have to take care of them.


    As for the following words, in fact, Bai Ran has been holding on for a long time. After all, before that, his daughter-in-law really had a little secret.


    No matter what she did before, she didn''t avoid him. Recently, she was busier than him. She often went to find the owners of the wind family who had passed away. Bai ran was too embarrassed to ask. In a word, she didn''t like others, so it''s not a big deal.


    White dye is bearable.


    "Yes, we have a lot of people. As far as the relationship is concerned, we still have a lot of strength. Although we are small, we are powerful..."


    "You say who bullied you? Bullying my younger generation, I will help you! "


    Bai Xiaoqing and Bai Xiaocheng nodded together. Although some of them couldn''t understand what happened suddenly, they seemed to want to join the team?

 Chapter 3318

    Is that how the word team is used? Anyway, they are a family.


    No matter Bai Xiaoqing or Bai Xiaocheng, they are very excited about this, because they are the smallest in heaven all the time. It''s not easy for them to have an opportunity to bully their descendants in the human world? This is the opportunity to show yourself. It''s not small all of a sudden?


    Although they are willing to call Fengxi aunt with Jiang Xinrui, their real seniority is not in disorder.


    Especially if someone dares to bully their younger generation?


    The fox clan is now in the ascendant It seems wrong. In a word, no one can really hurt the Fox family even in the face of Bai ran


    When Fengxi heard Huasheng''s words and Bai Ran''s words, even the words of two little ancestors, she was really moved, and she didn''t know how to do it.


    In fact, Fengxi thought that fengqingcheng was the most suitable place to talk with Bai ran. After all, they are family members.


    Now fengqingcheng is also confused and wants to hide. Fengxi is the only one who insists. Fengxi doesn''t know whether her insistence is right or not.


    Especially when he heard what Bai ran said, he was already doubting.


    But when Hua Sheng looks at Feng Xi''s dilemma, he has a bigger guess in his heart. I''m afraid it''s the same as what they guessed, even more than the people they thought of at the beginning?


    White dye in front, can let wind Xi so, wind Qing city must also know something, so it seems, this matter is not a person''s business, but the wind family a lot of personnel.


    If you think about it a little bit, you should also want to pull Fengxi in. The owners of Fengxi''s family probably know


    Thinking of this, Huasheng is also in a bit of a dilemma. It''s really because of Fengxi. She also admits that the relationship is really too important. If it wasn''t for Fengxi, Huasheng would have been unable to sit down for a long time. Where would it be now?


    In the past, sentient beings were important, and those outside were really innocent, but she couldn''t care if she was innocent


    After that, Hua Sheng looks at the river. It''s needless to say that the couple have a tacit understanding. They can see something from each other, but they also see some difficulties in each other''s eyes.


    Of course, there is not much pressure on the river. He can only say that he expected it.


    He chose to be silent, just to see how Fengxi chose.


    The river doesn''t want to assume that it didn''t happen.


    "I think I''d better go back first. Originally today, I shouldn''t have appeared. You should have discussed with Huasheng. In that case, you should still follow your original plan."


    "Just think I haven''t been here, OK."


    "But one thing, I think I''d better say, my wife is fengqingcheng. I can''t think about her or even their family because of something. It has nothing to do with my identity. Whether it''s the fox emperor or the heaven emperor, it won''t change. Even if there is something wrong with your family, I''m clear about it. I''ve been chasing my lover for thousands of years, and it won''t change because of anything or anyone. So, you have some worries and some worry too much. "


    White dye is really don''t want to look at the wind so embarrassed, really don''t have to.


    The thing that the wind family is worried about is that he is a fox. He really has a lot of thoughts to talk about. He really can''t talk about the fox. Bai ran really knows a lot about it.


    Not to point out is his choice, but also the default of the wind.

 Chapter 3319

    Many behavior default, but this does not mean that Bai Ran is a fool, right? Don''t say what Fengjia wants to do. Anyone who wants to do something can''t escape Bai Ran''s eyes. He just doesn''t pay attention to it.


    For this point, Bai ran just wants to give each other a little privacy and give Fengjia a chance.


    With these words, Bai ran didn''t care what Feng Xi wanted to say. This time he went away with his two children. As for Chifeng


    I''m really sorry, Bai ran forgot.


    It''s really that the child is a little far away, and Bai Ran is also a little anxious. She reaches out her hand and pulls the two children, turns around and disappears. She goes back to heaven. Bai ran remembers that she still has one


    And Chi Feng looked around and even Bai ran left. How could he say that he shouldn''t stay?


    He left how to say is very strange, then looked at jiangxinrui, this will jiangxinrui is looking at him, but this will also have no time to say what?


    Chifeng looks at jiangxinrui helplessly, then bows to Huasheng and Jiangliu and goes with them.


    He''d better not get involved in the affairs of human beings.


    When Bai ran and others left one by one, the spring breeze returned to calm again.


    "Ah Sheng, what should I do? It''s not only grandfather''s participation, but also his mastermind The ancestors also acquiesced. "


    When Feng Xi said this, she lowered her head and seemed to be ashamed. This is her family. How can it be like this?


    The most important thing is that before that, my grandfather always took the great righteousness as his own duty, and even educated the younger generation in this way.


    Now, for his brother''s sake, how many people have died?


    Those are young girls.


    What did they do wrong? What does it have to do with them? Just because it''s not the people they''re looking for, kill them all?


    "What''s going on? Wind, please make it clear


    Hua Sheng looks at Jiang Xinrui and signals her to go back to her room first. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t delay. She looks deeply at Fengxi. She is a little worried, but she is obedient and goes back directly. After all, her mother is more helpful to Aunt Fengxi at this time.


    When Jiang Xinrui came back to the room, he was just feeling idle when he saw a purple dot in the distance. He could not help bending his mouth, but he soon took it back.


    In the end, only Huasheng and Jiangliu are left in the spring breeze, and of course there is the wind.


    In fact, when Fengxi said this, Huasheng had some expectations in his mind.


    But when Fengxi really says it, Huasheng is still very heavy. It''s really made by Fengxi''s family. What should Fengxi do.


    This will be the fragments she brought back from the basement. Huasheng suddenly feels that it doesn''t matter.


    Originally, Hua Sheng was familiar with the above Charms because she had seen some parts of them painted by Feng Xi. Although not all of them, Hua Sheng still felt doubtful about some similar parts.


    Want to follow the wind Xi to see together, if she can''t get the answer in the wind nameless, then they are not without a clue.


    But now it seems that there is no doubt at all.


    But Huasheng thought that the wind nameless should not be able to do this, right?


    Killing innocent people?


    Hua Sheng thinks it''s impossible.


    There should be something wrong with it.


    Fengxi covers her face with her hands and slowly tells her talk with her grandfather


    Feng Xi goes to the ancestral home of Feng''s family. Because Feng Ming refuses to talk to her in her dream, she has to do something else.

 Chapter 3320

    Time answers the moment when Fengxi and Fengming meet, that is, when they are separated from Huasheng under the moat.


    The ancestral house of Fengjia.


    Fengxi didn''t delay his time. He directly used the things from his ancestors. When he had to, he called the Fengxi family to be the leader of his family.


    To start this array, Fengxi needs a lot of spiritual power, which makes Fengxi feel worse.


    But obviously, at this time, Fengxi can''t care.


    Fengxi feels the disappearance of the spirit power. The nameless Spirit card of Fengxi shakes slightly in front of her eyes. Finally, she suddenly falls into a fog and enters the illusory world.


    Feng Mingming is dead, can''t appear in the human world through normal channels, and Feng Xi can''t go to the underworld safely. If they want to meet, they can only need one medium.


    Now this illusory world is like the dream world of the wind.


    "You are willing to see me."


    "Don''t you know what''s going on? You think you can really recover by relying on Huasheng''s aura when you give birth to a dangerous child? "


    "You still need your own repair. How can it be so fast? You are human. How do you compare with Huasheng? Can''t you feel it? You overdraw your Dexterity for a long time, and your body has already been overwhelmed. Now you are only in your thirties, and you have white hair, and your body is no longer as dexterous as before... "


    "Now in order to get an answer, are you still hurting yourself?"


    Fengming looks at Fengxi like this and says that it''s fake if he doesn''t feel heartache. Now he wants to shoot Fengxi to death, so as to avoid the pain when Fengxi dies young.


    According to her present situation, she can''t survive Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Fengxi''s body is not as full of spiritual power as before, and Fengxi may be the most miserable owner of Fengjia. No, it can''t be Fengxi. If you really want to say that it''s miserable, you should count his brother, fengwumian.


    "I don''t want to hear this. I want to hear the truth. It''s more this morning. I don''t know whether it was hurt before or last night."


    "I don''t know if more people will die while waiting for a day."


    "If this happens every day when I''m alive, it''s a sin for me to live more."


    "I can''t do anything but watch the death toll on the news every day rise? Faster than my blood pressure


    "If you still don''t say it, don''t blame me. I have no other choice but to think of my own way. I don''t know what will affect you at that time. I''ve already told Huasheng to look for her separately from me."


    When Feng Xi said this, she was sarcastic and sneering.


    She really didn''t expect that one day, she and her grandfather would have such a day?


    From small to large, what she respected most was wind nameless, and she took wind nameless as an example.


    If it wasn''t for today''s incident, Fengxi would not have changed her mind. Even after hearing about fengwumian, she didn''t think there was anything wrong with her grandfather''s practice.


    After all, it''s really helpless.


    "You''ve already done that. Do you still need to ask me? Isn''t it all obvious? "


    Wind nameless looking at wind Xi look, can''t you say that the heart is uncomfortable? It''s hard and sad.


    No one can understand what he does, and he doesn''t need people to understand it. He always has some regrets, but he is greedy and wants to make up for his regrets, but he makes mistakes again and again.

 Chapter 3321

    By now, it can be seen that Feng Xi is nameless. If she doesn''t know the cause and effect, she can''t give up. Looking at the sunshine that doesn''t exist in the dreamland, she tells Feng Xi


    At the beginning, after his brother left, Feng Mingming was really sad. It was his own brother. Everyone ignored him and just watched him die.


    Wind nameless can''t look down and say nothing. In fact, he did something in those years, but no one knew it. Wind nameless didn''t dare to let people know. After all, he was really weak at that time.


    He used his refined soul lock array on Feng Wumian. He never tried it. Feng Wumian was the first experimenter.


    Before that, no one knew that he was good at some things. What he was good at was the evil of pictorial array. But because of the light of wind sleepless, no one noticed him.


    Feng Ming doesn''t care about this. He just plays with it.


    Anyway, everything at home has wind and no sleep to bear, wind nameless does not feel any burden.


    Thanks to this, Feng Mingming saved Feng Wumian with the unknown soul locking array. Because his technique is not proficient, many places can''t be done well. In addition to the situation of Feng Wumian at that time, he couldn''t keep it.


    Feng Mingming just locked a wisp of ghost in Feng Wumian''s body, and Feng Wumian''s body was destroyed by Xuanwu at that time The beast took him to the mysterious world.


    The Xuanwu God added its mana to make him have his present body. Otherwise, fengwumian would have been gone at that time.


    It''s just that Feng''s nameless soul lock array was used too carefully, and no one noticed it. Even the Xuanwu beast and Feng Wumian knew it when he found them.


    Wind nameless can not forget to see my brother again, the brother''s cold eyes, no longer mild.


    There was no self-confidence of young master Ruyu.


    Just dark low head, smile at him, especially in a closed space, more strange.


    In fact, it can only be said that when Fengming finds fengwumian, it''s too late. It''s almost dawn. If it''s a little earlier, maybe he can see fengwumian''s gentleness for a moment.


    But now there are no more. There are more than 20 corpses on the ground. This evening, Feng Wumian is out of control and completely covers up his self-consciousness. The rest is the revenge idea consistent with Xuanwu. It can also be said that Feng Wumian is completely combined with Xuanwu


    This will look for the idea of Yue has become diluted, he wants to have hurt him, encounter everything he has encountered, feel his pain.


    "You gave me this look? My good brother, originally I was still very confused. How could a person who should have lost all his soul and mana still be alive? Even if Xuanwu sacrificed his flesh and blood to me, it shouldn''t be like this. It should fail, because without soul, how can it succeed? "


    "With my soul, you locked me in? When did you lock it? While you''re lifting me up? Now want to come, also only that will have a chance, you want me to live, want to today? The result is still a half hanging, locked or ghost? No wonder I fell asleep. Now I wake up and everyone is gone... "


    "But I also want to thank you. If I didn''t have this soul lock array, I wouldn''t wake up one day."


    "What are you looking for now?"

 Chapter 3322

    In the narrow confined space, a few copper mirrors are shining with strange cold light. Feng Wumian is about two meters tall. His face is dark and he can''t see his facial features. His eyebrows and eyes are smiling, and his hands are crossed with black sharp nails. He looks at Feng nameless.


    For the wind nameless can find, in fact, he is not surprised.


    After all, he is a brother whose blood is thicker than water. He has a soul lock array arranged by the wind. It''s only time to look for it.


    But fortunately, he has been completely integrated, otherwise it will be a waste of time.


    Now he is Xuanwu, and so is Xuanwu.


    The souls of those girls nourish them and give them strength.


    Only in this way can we become stronger.


    "Talk? It''s not to catch me, so I''m sorry to say it? It doesn''t matter. Although I''m your brother, you''ve done something righteous to destroy your relatives, but you gave my brother his life later. Now you want to take it back, I don''t mind. "


    "It depends on whether you can do it and what you can do."


    "However, I have to say that I haven''t seen you for decades, nameless. You are really old. My brother once thought about the way you grew up, but he never thought about the way you were a dying old man..."


    Feng Wumian said with a smile, this is some unknown words waiting for the wind, but I don''t know what to think of, suddenly changed the painting style.


    How can he not miss his brother, who hasn''t seen him for decades?


    He really lost too much.


    "I only ask you, are you the one who killed all these people?"


    "Why?"


    "I suspected it was you for a long time, but I can''t believe it and I don''t dare to check it, because I''m afraid it''s really you. What should I do? So I think you can''t do anything that you can''t go back to. I believe you, so the only thing you can do is not to disturb, don''t change your trajectory, and don''t involve the current family owners, or even remind the ancestors not to interfere. "


    "But what are you doing? Murder? "


    "Now it''s like this. What should we do? What do you want me to do? "


    It took Feng Mingming a few days to find here. When he came in, he thought that there were many possibilities, and even he was very excited to see his brother.


    He really missed it.


    Just see a body, wind nameless is really going to collapse.


    It was all his brother who killed him. He had already made a military order with his ancestors, and in a twinkling of an eye it became like this?


    Feng Wumian has killed so many people. It must be impossible to see him continue to do so. But if he wants to kill Feng Wumian, Feng nameless can''t do it.


    Anyone, whether alive or dead, has something that has always been valued.


    What Fengming values is the reputation of Fengjia, and fengwumian, which is his example.


    Fengjia is everyone''s hope, and fengwumian is his own hope. He can never reach the height of fengwumian. He can only look up. Therefore, Fengming hopes that fengwumian will go further and further


    Wind sleepless is a secret hidden in his heart.


    "Do you remember Yue Yu? Your pregnant sister-in-law was waiting for a few months, and you would have a little nephew or niece, but she was tortured to death Why didn''t you put the soul lock array on her then? "


    "These people are my way to find her. I divined that she might have been reincarnated in January 18 years ago. In this position, whether it''s true or not, I''ll look for it..."

 Chapter 3323

    "But you also see that they are all dead, because they are not. They have already seen me, so they can only be my seasoning. I also need to grow up."


    "You know, I was expelled for practicing heresy in those days. Now I''m in use. Only by sucking my soul can I adapt to the Xuanwu''s body better."


    "Now it is directly combined with Xuanwu. I have to continue to look for it. Do you want to stop me? I wanted to kill all those who hurt me, but they all died. That''s their offspring. I want to kill them too. These are the two things I want to do. Do you want to stop me? "


    Feng Wumian looks at Feng Mingming, waiting for his answer.


    What he didn''t hide was all said, which shows how urban he is.


    As for what Feng Ming wants to do, it''s up to him.


    What kind of compromise does Feng Wumian care about now?


    It doesn''t matter.


    "If you want to live, I''ll help you. If you want to find someone, I''ll help you."


    "As for those enemies, they really don''t have to look for them. There''s nothing left. They''re all in decline. The only one that can count is the Ling family. It''s just that the Ling family was neutral at the beginning, and even if it wasn''t neutral, they don''t have to look for them. There are few descendants to inherit..."


    "But if you want to kill, I will stop you."


    "Today, I don''t think I saw these people''s sins. I''ll redeem them. You''re alive, but let''s stop. Brother, OK?"


    "Can''t you forget your dream? What are you now? "


    Wind nameless face wrinkles, voice is the old man, looking at the wind sleepless is painstaking.


    According to their present appearance, it is believed that Feng Ming''s father is old.


    And the wind nameless words, is also serious, this is the best way he can think of, depends on the wind sleepless how to do.


    As for here, Feng Mingming has come up with a solution


    "Are you serious?"


    "If I want to live well and find the reincarnation of Leyu, will you help me? As for those enemies, if they are like you said, then forget it.... "


    Feng Wumian seemed to agree with her and nodded solemnly. As for the overbearing tone when she spoke just now, it was gone.


    It''s as if it really works.


    "Really, I cheated you like you didn''t cheat me."


    Feng Mingming looked at Feng Wumian and felt soft. He was relieved. He knew that his elder brother would not be out of control and would not make mistakes again and again.


    Then he reached out and wanted to leave with the wind sleepless, to find a good place for him.


    Since you want to live well, you can''t be wronged.


    But just when Feng Mingming reached for his hand, Feng Wumian suddenly changed his face, and a dark sharp hand hit Feng Mingming''s chest.


    Suddenly the wind nameless escape not in time, is already the soul of the body with a tremor.


    The whole soul is in pain.


    The wind nameless Wu is hit by elder brother body, unbelievable looking at the wind sleepless.


    Since childhood, he has never been beaten by the wind sleepless


    "How can a soul have no heart? No wonder they say that. "


    "What are you looking at? Wind nameless, you occupy my all, now tell me what righteousness? forget it? Are you going to find me a place to live? What about the people who hurt me? You want them to live and die? You are so stupid, heartbreaking and hateful


    "I tell you, because you are my brother, I don''t want to kill you. Get out of my way, or I don''t care for my brother."

 Chapter 3324

    Feng Wumian didn''t feel excited at all about what Feng Mingming said, and he couldn''t even understand it. But now he understands it and reaches for Feng Mingming''s heart.


    Wind nameless has no heart, a dead man, but now the soul, how can you understand his feelings?


    Hate has soaked him, can stand up again, is heaven open eyes, it is because of this, the wind sleepless can not give up revenge.


    The original hate is just a little bit. As it absorbs more and more souls, Xuanwu is a divine beast, which is a big increase in its strength.


    It is because of this that Xuanwu has the ability to dedicate all he has. He is the master who sincerely dedicates himself.


    We can''t let our master appear in front of people in that way.


    That''s why when Feng Mingming sees Feng Wumian, although he can''t accept it, he has no tusks, which is the best form of Feng Wumian.


    Fingers only appear with sharp nails when they want to fight. If Feng Mingming knows the truth, it''s really hard to accept.


    After all, he didn''t expect that his elder brother would hate him so much that he couldn''t accept him and was always ready to fight?


    He also really wants to help Feng Wumian, but his way, Feng Wumian can''t accept.


    Hear wind sleepless words, wind nameless heart is not a bit uncomfortable.


    Because of all this, it''s all because of him.


    Feng Mingming looks at the bodies on the ground and holds his fist slightly.


    "What do you want if I stop you? Do you really want to kill me? "


    "Even if you can kill me, if you don''t follow what I said, what you want to do will not succeed. You have been sleeping for decades, and you don''t know what the world has become. If you hadn''t been targeted, I wouldn''t come to you. I don''t want you to die just once more."


    "The real strong, your ability now, can''t compete at all, that is the strength that can stir up the three worlds and six ways, and the ancestors of the wind family, now it''s not the same..."


    "As for your wife, I don''t think you should forget that she is a demon. My soul lock array can''t lock any creature except human beings It''s not that I don''t save her, but now it seems that it may be a good thing for her to leave. Seeing you like this, I''m not less shocked than I am. "


    Feng Wuming simply talked about the situation outside with Feng Wumian. His body is very painful, but it''s not as good as heartache. Now he just has no entity, but it doesn''t mean he really has no heart.


    In order to keep the wind sleepless, he did not want this old face to ask the younger generation, but also to ask the grandparents not to interfere, all the sins are because of him.


    If he hadn''t left the soul lock array on Feng Wumian in those years, he wouldn''t have Feng Wumian now.


    "Bang!"


    The stone bed depicting the cinnabar charm is broken at the moment when Feng Mingming finishes speaking.


    All around the bronze mirror or wind sleepless hand quickly took back, otherwise also followed all gone.


    "What are you doing? Do you really want to die? The array is broken. How can I find it? "


    "What strong man, do you think I''m afraid? The big deal is death. Am I still afraid of death? Even if I die, I''ll take those people away... "


    Feng Wumian didn''t expect that Feng Mingming would take advantage of his unexpected action. Otherwise, how could he destroy it.


    Then the anger also came up. I didn''t really want to let him go. I raised my hand and hit him in the face of the wind

 Chapter 3325

    "Bang!"


    "Bang..."


    Airtight narrow, originally nothing small space, thoroughly because of the fight between two people become more dilapidated.


    Basically nothing.


    The only point of the bronze mirror is thanks to the wind sleepless hand fast, otherwise really nothing left.


    Just fighting for a while, Feng Wumian found out that his brother is merciful everywhere? He didn''t use all his strength at all, even forced him out of the cave.


    "What on earth do you want to do?"


    Feng Wumian received the mana, and his hand also changed back to the normal way. Of course, it''s the most normal way for him now, and he can''t change back to what he used to be.


    But the change of these hands also shows that Feng Wumian doesn''t want to fight. He still has some conscience. Since he doesn''t want to fight at all, he doesn''t want to take advantage of others'' danger.


    After all, it''s also because of brothers.


    Even if you really forget, blood will always remind yourself.


    "I''ll help you, help you find people, enemies, lovers, I''ll help you, but you can''t kill any more. If you continue, I can''t stop anyone. This night is my last ability."


    "You''ve killed too many people. You can''t hide it for a few days. Now there are two gods hidden in the human world. They won''t allow anything to affect the human world."


    "Before they do, you go first. I''ll help you with the rest. I can control myself. I won''t continue to kill, and the target will be smaller..."


    When Feng Mingming said this, he felt older for a moment.


    Even if the soul has stayed in his old moment, he can return to his youth, but he prefers the present state.


    Always remind yourself, is no longer the original, some decisions can not be impulsive.


    He doesn''t regret what he did in those years. He will choose this way again, and he won''t give up his brother.


    He will do and take responsibility for everything behind this.


    It''s not terrible to bear. What''s terrible is that his brother is ungrateful.


    Feng Mingming is ready. He will take it all down and count it on himself. This is also the result of his hand.


    "Are you crazy? Do you want to count that on yourself? Why? Because I''m your brother? That little kinship? "


    "Don''t you think it''s funny? Or do you think I''ll believe you? "


    "Are you doing this for the sake of Fengjia? Worried that I''ve tarnished the reputation of Fengjia? I''ve checked before. It''s not easy for the wind family to pass on for thousands of years. I didn''t want to destroy it in my hands. I''m the end. Now, in order to keep it going, would you rather take advantage of yourself? I really don''t know what to say about you. "


    "For the sake of the wind family, you can really contribute. However, are you worried too much? I was not a member of the wind family decades ago, and the family tree of the wind family is not mine, so what are you afraid of? It can be denied. "


    In Feng Wumian''s subconscious mind, he didn''t want Feng Mingming to participate in these things. Originally, he did very well. Now how can he do so?


    And he is not a fool, all in the wind nameless body, that became an innocent person?


    Is he going to hold him back in the end? He doesn''t want it.


    It''s more meaningful to do things like revenge by yourself.


    "Whatever you think, listen to you, you don''t know what the world is like now. Just think I''m for Fengjia. Will you still believe me?"

 Chapter 3326

    "Once something happens to Fengjia, it''s not one person who will destroy it. It''s a lot of people..."


    "The inheritance of a thousand years will decline when it flourishes. In fact, the life when you appear is the one when the wind family fell. You chose to end yourself and indirectly let the wind family go for a few more years. Now that you appear again, it''s also a disaster."


    "I thought I could stop it. After my ancestors had done it again, it was flourishing again. Then I knew what would happen in the near future..."


    "I brought this disaster out. Even if it wasn''t for me, I think you''ll have some chance. There''s still one day."


    "If your identity is exposed, Fengjia will become the target of public criticism. You can''t do anything, so do you want to cooperate with me?"


    "It should be said to do as I said."


    Wind nameless, looking at the wind sleepless, tone serious, but also with some desolation.


    This is life. He can''t avoid it, but he still wants to have a try. In his private heart, he can''t look at his elder brother.


    And outside, this is also the disaster of the wind family, because of him, wind nameless also willing to fall because of him.


    If Fengxi knows about it, Huasheng will not be able to hide it. Naturally, the river will know about it, and the world will not be able to hide it.


    Ancestors that only involved, wind nameless also went to ask, hope that the future wind family what happened, can pull a, but he also promised that will not affect the status of the ancestors.


    Now it''s not the same as before. Standing in that position, even if you want to think about something, you have to consider how to look at the whole three realms and six roads.


    Never do what you want.


    It''s simple and easy to deal with. It''s hard to deal with it. It''s also blood and kinship. It''s hard to deal with it.


    "Fengjia..."


    "Nameless, are you tired? All dead, but also always think about the reputation of the wind home? The family that has been passed on for thousands of years will fall down when it arrives. The emperor of heaven is no longer hereditary. Why do you want to keep the family of Feng


    Wind sleepless finish these, turn around and disappear.


    Get out of here.


    He accepted Feng Mingming''s proposal, but he couldn''t say it.


    Because this choice is also his compromise.


    Feng Wumian certainly didn''t want to compromise. Who knows why he nodded again? Maybe it''s looking at the old man''s brother''s face and praying.


    He will give wind nameless a little time, waiting for the result of wind nameless.


    And he really needs a little time to make sure his body doesn''t rot.


    Looking at Feng Wumian''s back, Feng Mingming didn''t say anything, but he was very grateful for his brother''s final compromise and turned back to the cave, where the innocent bodies


    Feng Wuming sent them out, and even divided their merits, hoping to help them have a better reincarnation.


    It''s a little bit of his compensation.


    For this cave, Feng Mingming simply moved and left. He knew that someone would find it, so let them find it earlier.


    Find a mind


    Wind nameless also delays time for wind sleepless.


    There is always a place for him


    "So you let him go? Now you''re going to keep helping him find it? "


    "Even divided the merits and virtues..."


    "Grandfather, I don''t think it''s him who''s mad, it''s you!"


    "The core of Feng''s family is broken, and no one will cure it. What''s the difference between your behavior now and that in those years? It''s supposed to be the disaster of the Feng family. If we don''t solve it... "

 Chapter 3327

    "If you cover it up, it will last for decades or even a hundred years, and then it will reappear at last. When you cover it up, it will start over and over again? For what? "


    "Do you just want the wind family to survive in this world for a few more years and continue to inherit?"


    "What''s the point?"


    The wind Xi listens to the wind nameless report, the facial expression is not sad does not like.


    She has been numb, the truth of the fact and her guess is almost the same, what about the result?


    Fengxi is not very acceptable.


    The most important thing is that Fengxi doesn''t understand. Why?


    What''s wrong with Fengjia? How can they choose this way?


    This is not a situation where we have to die, is it? Is it so hard to solve it with her? All the things are carried by one person? What about next time? Who''s coming?


    "You are still young. You think a lot of things badly..."


    "Maybe you''ll understand when you get to my age."


    Fengming knows that Fengxi doesn''t understand. It''s no surprise to hear Fengxi''s words, as long as he doesn''t regret his choice.


    Anyway, it''s too late even if it''s Fengxi. Fengwumian has already gone.


    In order to prevent his heart from softening, Feng Mingming didn''t ask him where to go, let alone look for him. Maybe when he finishes what Feng Wumian wants to do, Feng Wumian will appear again?


    Just this point, wind nameless uncertainty, because between them is a silent commitment.


    Maybe even before he finds anything, fengwumian will come back, right? But Fengming didn''t tell Fengxi.


    "I''m really sorry. I may never wait for the same time as you think, because you said that one day in the future, we will probably die young. I know very well what my body looks like. It''s too easy to die young."


    "It''s because of the clarity that I want to solve all the problems when I meet them, so that our younger generation will have less trouble. What''s more, I don''t want to be talked about by my younger generation after my death. How confused I was then..."


    "Grandfather, I won''t hide ah Sheng. At the same time, I don''t think we should hide Tian Di Bai ran. He should know that after many years, we will die and disappear completely, but Tian Di Bai ran will always exist."


    "Now I have a good relationship with Tiandi bairan. First, it''s because of the ancestors of Qingcheng. Second, it''s also because of our shallow friendship. In the future, this shallow friendship is gone. Maybe it''s more selfless to deal with it? What do you say? "


    Fengxi sat on the ground, looking at the dreamland of fog around, feeling so tired for the first time.


    When does she need to talk and sit down?


    But now the wind Xi needs, the body is really not as good as before.


    Everything follows Chuang, and the people around her have nothing to do with it. Fengxi thinks she is OK, and completely ignores the essential difference between them.


    No matter how much potential she has, she is also an ordinary person and a flesh and blood person.


    Over the years, the body has been overwhelmed.


    It''s just that she won''t admit it.


    But in the dead of night, Fengxi can clearly feel the body trauma, which is no matter how much spiritual power Huasheng can''t heal.


    Wind Xi wants to come, meet her should be the soul exhaustion, medicine stone no cure.


    She cherishes the present time, a lot of things, Fengxi wants to deal with well when she is alive


    "I don''t want you to interfere in this matter, but you must take care of it, and I can''t stop you..."


    "It''s just the emperor of heaven. It depends on how the ancestors of Qingcheng choose!"

 Chapter 3328

    Fengming looks at Fengxi''s appearance. Naturally, it''s hard for him to feel it. But now that he can do it, it''s also the biggest compromise. Fengming doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with it.


    No matter it''s public or private, Feng Mingming is chosen in this way and can''t make any change. In the past, Feng Mingming really thought that the disaster of Feng family was brought by Feng Wumian.


    But now it seems that we can''t get rid of the relationship with him, even with all the people in the wind family.


    This is about the disaster of the whole Feng family. Everyone can''t escape.


    "How to choose? Don''t you think the ancestors of Qing Cheng have acquiesced? How else would you like to choose? "


    "Now that I''m still the head of my family, I should listen to me, shouldn''t I?"


    Feng Xi hears that Feng is nameless and helpless, and immediately looks ironic. Even now, Feng Xi can''t understand, really can''t understand. How did Feng family become like this?


    Isn''t there a point of recovery? It didn''t come to that day at all. There are still many solutions, let alone the disaster that grandfather said.


    How did this become the disaster of Fengjia?


    If so, it can only be said that the wind home is really not bad, a little thing can be knocked down?


    What is the reason?


    The wind Xi is to see clearly, for the wind nameless, she has been unable to pull back.


    "It''s true that you are the head of the family, but in theory, I am the elder, and my elder brother is your elder You can also ignore your elders. What about others? "


    "And the ancestors of Qing Cheng also promised me that they would not interfere in this matter any more and leave it to me. Can you even ignore the empress''s words?"


    Feng Mingming knows that Feng Xi is determined to dig out this matter completely. He can''t promise. Fortunately, he has already found Feng Qingcheng before.


    He thought that Fengxi might take the position of the owner of his own house to oppress himself. In this way, he really had no way, but Fengqing was different.


    Despite her ancestral status, she still has the status of a queen.


    This is the identity that the three realms and six roads must bow their heads and salute.


    With this, as long as she said that the wind can''t be controlled, the wind can''t be reversed.


    "I..."


    Hearing this, Fengxi really can''t hold her down. As the head of the family, she never holds her own identity. She finally wants to use it once, but she comes up with a more powerful one.


    Wind Xi really can''t help it. I can''t help collapsing.


    But Fengxi wanted to say something, but was interrupted by the voice outside the dreamland.


    "So far as you two have discussed, shouldn''t you ask me?"


    Fengqingcheng waves into the dreamland directly. She looks at Fengxi and Fengming, who have different opinions. She has some helplessness. She didn''t expect that because of fengwumian, she would become like this?


    Is it that hard to solve?


    "Ancestors of Qing City?"


    "Why are you here?"


    Feng Xi quickly gets up and salutes to fengqingcheng, while the wind nameless on one side naturally bends down to salute.


    No matter to the ancestor of Feng family, or even to the queen of three worlds and six ways, he can''t help saying,


    besides, when Feng Qingcheng comes here at this time, Feng Mingming is not sure what she means.


    Before that, didn''t you promise him not to interfere?


    "How can I not come? Otherwise, are you going to continue your theory? I don''t care. I''m afraid I can''t finish. All the masters of the wind family are watching... "

 Chapter 3329

    "Fengxi, it''s not as simple as you think, but it''s not as complicated as you think!"


    "Wind nameless, you are the same. You are all trapped in the predicament you think. The difficulty lies in that you can''t think of any result to solve the problem. You are trapped in the dilemma of no solution. Only in this way can you bring disaster to the wind family."


    "As for simplicity, it''s really simple. Let none of you care. I''ll take care of it."


    "No matter what I do, don''t interfere. You two can rest assured that I won''t go against your two ideas. I won''t hurt the reputation of Feng family for thousands of years, and I won''t hurt the innocent. At the same time, Feng Wumian, I will give him a choice..."


    "Another point, you can rest assured that as long as I am here, the Millennium heritage of Fengjia will not fall down."


    "Can you rest assured now?"


    "All go back."


    With Feng Qingcheng''s words, no matter what Feng Xi or Feng Mingming wants to say, directly break the dreamland, Feng Mingming will disappear, and the platform for Feng Xi to meet with Feng Mingming will disappear.


    Fengxi wants to maintain it, but she has a little spiritual power. In front of Fengxi, it''s not a teacher''s skill


    The gap between the two is not a single point.


    Looking at her effort to invite her grandfather out, but in fengqingcheng this, easily wave back, Fengxi really hurt.


    "The ancestors of Qing Cheng Do you want to tell the emperor about this? "


    "We can''t hide it all the time..."


    After her grandfather was sent back, Feng Xi looked at the ancestors of Feng family in the ancestral hall and felt very heavy.


    Turn around and look at the wind that lifts a step to prepare to leave, subconsciously obstruct a way.


    Fengxi doesn''t believe that fengqingcheng really plans to ignore it. It shouldn''t be. How can those innocent people be counted? A little merit can guarantee their complete reincarnation, and even guarantee that they will have no worries in the afterlife.


    What about their families? How to accept the pain of family members'' sudden death? Besides, these people would never leave. They should have a perfect life.


    Fengxi didn''t know why before. The girls who were arrested had not only one thing in common, but also a happy life. Even the patients with neuropathy had only minor problems. They were often accompanied by their families, and their previous lives were also of virtue.


    This past life may be ten years ago, or even a hundred years ago.


    It is precisely because they have all practiced merits that they are more likely to be the wife that Feng Wumian is looking for, Yue Yu.


    Although she is a devil, she has done good all her life. She has never hurt anyone until she dies. She should also be happy when she reincarnates. Therefore, these happy girls who were born in January have become the target.


    Unfortunately, none of them.


    Since he has already been a man of virtue, he will not be unresponsive after he leaves the human world.


    The underworld will receive the information of accidental death, and as usual, it will look for cause and effect, and the celestial world will also detect


    Instead of waiting to be discovered, why not take the initiative?


    Fengxi really doesn''t want Fengjia to be too embarrassed. Even if she is pointed out, even if she is scolded, Fengxi also wants to be more upright. If she is wrong, she is wrong.


    "Why do you think it''s time to be discovered? And it could never be discovered? The three realms and six roads are very big. People die every day. All kinds of people... "


    "The way of heaven can''t manage it. Even if you find out, there will be karma for them, so what are you worried about?"

 Chapter 3330

    "Go back, Fengxi. What you worry about won''t happen. I''ll watch it."


    Fengqingcheng, looking at the uneasiness and heaviness of Fengxi, felt a little distressed. She counted too many things on herself.


    If it''s not like this, Fengxi will not be like this. The whole person can''t accept this. After all, she is a little girl who worries about her family.


    It''s really distressing when the wind blows.


    I hope she can put down some and live a few days. Although fengqingcheng is indifferent to life and death, it is different in the eyes of ordinary people. Death is death.


    Mortal life, too short, wind Xi this life has experienced many people can not experience a few lives, enough, it is OK to enjoy the rest of life.


    "Ancestors? You really don''t want me in charge? What about you? Do you think it didn''t happen? Is that what you mean? "


    "How can we..."


    For the view of Fengqing City, Fengxi is a little unacceptable, really unacceptable.


    When can the people of Fengjia put innocent people here!


    This has completely violated the original precepts of Fengjia. Is it really because the longer it is passed on, the more decadent it becomes?


    Fengxi said for a long time, in exchange for the silence of fengqingcheng, this time she did not answer, just looking at Fengxi.


    Finally, he shook his head helplessly, didn''t say anything, sighed, turned and disappeared, and left Fengxi here.


    In fengqingcheng''s opinion, Fengxi can''t hear anything now. It''s useless to talk more. Let her calm down. Fengqingcheng will do it according to her own words.


    As for whether she will tell Bai ran, Feng Qingcheng thinks it doesn''t matter whether she says it or not, because it won''t affect her husband wife relationship with Bai ran.


    There is only husband and wife relationship between her and Bai ran, and there is no monarch and minister, so needless to say, if it really comes to that day, there will be no need. Monarch and minister have no love, there is nothing to say.


    So fengqingcheng can see clearly that there is no secret between her and her husband. Whether she says it or not, her husband will stand on her side, let alone hide it. Bai Ran is not a fool and can''t hide it at all.


    Of course, fengqingcheng didn''t want to hide.


    And Fengxi looked at fengqingcheng and really left. For a moment, she couldn''t accept it.


    Silent for a long time, just go to ten li spring wind, even Qin Wanyu''s news did not reply.


    Fengxi really doesn''t know what to do. Maybe she has to look for Huasheng. Her narration is almost over. Huasheng and Jiangliu are silent after listening to Fengxi.


    As for Fengxi''s physical condition, Fengxi didn''t say that there are some things that not everyone really needs to know.


    "What''s the matter with you? Silence what? Let''s talk about it... "


    "What do I do now? How come it''s like this, ah Sheng? You said, what haven''t we met before? What hasn''t been solved? Now such a person who kills innocent people in a disorderly way and uses the method of heresy can''t start. "


    Fengxi finished, picked up jiangxinrui to leave, gave her the rose tea, also some warmth in the heart, the little girl for different people, will offer different tea, ensure to let each other drink comfortable.


    It''s just that the ease of the wind is really heavy.


    "Fengxi, don''t you think fengqingcheng said Does that make sense? "


    Hua Sheng looks at Feng Xi and listens to her words. He is worried, but he slowly relaxes. Looking at Feng Xi, Hua Sheng thinks

 Chapter 3331

    It''s not only the wind, but also the river. I really think it''s difficult to see the wind and the spirit of the book.


    If it really can''t be solved, Huasheng river has begun to think of ways, and even thought about how to fight? After all, the status of Fengjia is different


    As a result, Fengxi said that it didn''t seem so difficult.


    "Since fengqingcheng can solve the problem, she has come forward to say that it can be solved. It''s reasonable to leave this matter to her?"


    "Whether it''s Feng Wumian or Feng nameless, it''s all your elders. It''s really hard for you to show up. No matter how you manage, it''s a matter of killing your relatives. You''ll carry some gossip on your back. It''s your grandfather''s generation. But now there''s a bigger elder in your family. What do you worry about?"


    "The innocent people who died in vain, your grandfather saved them, and also helped them cast a fetus. Considering their merits and virtues, they will not be bad in the next life. As for fengwumian, now they are gone, with fengqingcheng staring at them, that is, with the whole heaven staring at them. I really don''t know what else you are worried about."


    Jiang Liu was beside him. After listening for a while, he didn''t want to speak. But when he saw Hua Sheng finish, Feng Xi was still worried. Hua Sheng was also worried. Jiang Liu said his question.


    Isn''t it easy at first?


    Never been in trouble? The river doesn''t understand how Fengxi can get into the dead end and can''t get out. What''s more, how can Fengxi get in?


    I don''t understand Fengxi. Fengxi also doesn''t understand Huasheng and Jiangliu''s attitude!


    When I heard what they said, the wind could not even drink tea.


    "Ah Sheng, what are you talking about? Kill! The former owner of the Feng family killed more than 20 innocent people with what he had learned! "


    "Why not?"


    "I can''t understand what you two mean. When did you become so indifferent to human life? It wasn''t like this before. Something happened in Jiangcheng. Sheng, you are very anxious. You didn''t let go of even what your highness once did. What''s the matter with my memory? "


    "Even the river, you do not participate in these, and you are still a mortal, your compatriots were so innocent killed, you do not care? What kind of operation is this? Why don''t I understand... "


    "I''m really in a mess now. I''m a little confused. I won''t be Still in some kind of fantasy? So your indifference to human life is just the illusion I see, and you make me give up. It''s all fake, isn''t it? "


    Fengxi can''t sit still any more. She gets up and looks at Huasheng and Jiangliu. She lists all the things she doesn''t understand in her mind. At the same time, she makes excuses for them both in her heart.


    No matter what, Fengxi can''t believe it. Even Huasheng says so.


    She knows Hua Sheng. She knows that although Hua Sheng looks cold and doesn''t care about anything, when something really happens, Hua Sheng doesn''t care about it and doesn''t leave any behind.


    Fengxi is very clear, and she is sure, so it''s a fake now. Maybe it''s a test for her, master? Every year


    Feng Xi is talking and patting her head, otherwise she can''t believe everything in front of her.


    "Fengxi, what''s the matter with you? More than 20 lives are innocent, but we can''t bring them all back to life, can we? What we can do is plan for the future? "

 Chapter 3332

    "We can''t change what has happened, can we?"


    "Besides, have we seen few innocent people these years?"


    Huasheng raises his head and looks at the angry wind. He calms down.


    She knows that Fengxi is now in a dead end and can''t get out, but it''s only temporary and will be clear soon.


    And Fengxi also needs a person to lead her.


    I don''t know if it''s a sentence of Huasheng that touches Fengxi, or if Fengxi thinks of something. When Huasheng finishes saying this, Fengxi is really stunned and looks stunned.


    His eyes are red. Feng Xi stares at Hua Sheng and the river. He has no words for a long time.


    Are you still seeing less?


    Are there many?


    How did ah Sheng become so numb?


    Innocent people, how can death become so numb?


    Or did Huasheng really see too much?


    It''s just that in Fengxi''s memory, it''s not like this. No matter she or Huasheng, they are all very kind. Are there more than 20 people? They don''t feel dead


    "I need to calm down and go back first Maybe you''re right. I''m making a fuss. In fact, I should be very clear. Now, even if I want to manage it, I can''t manage it. People are gone. My grandfather escorts me. How can I find it? The ancestors of Qingcheng are not as good as me. I''d better fight. "


    After being stunned by the wind, I can''t say what I feel. In a word, it''s very heavy, just like dragging my body away.


    No matter what Huasheng said to Jiangliu, Fengxi didn''t respond, let alone Huasheng to see her off.


    It''s just the wind. How can Huasheng rest assured?


    If anything happens again, Hua Sheng will collapse.


    "Qin Wanyu is outside. He hasn''t come in. Fengxi doesn''t tell him. He thinks it''s Fengxi who doesn''t want to talk about it. After all, this time it''s an internal affair of Fengxi''s family. Qin Wanyu is a little sensitive. He has some concerns and has been waiting for him outside."


    "He''ll arrive in a short time when the wind comes in. He''ll go out at the same time. I think the two of them are the same. Don''t go there."


    "I don''t know what I''m wringing..."


    Jiangliu looks at Huasheng''s going to follow him. He reaches for Huasheng''s hand and shows him Qin Wanyu''s message.


    Maybe Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t want to know too much. They were afraid that it was hard to say anything?


    It''s just that Fengxi doesn''t hide the appearance of the people around him, so it shouldn''t be.


    Jiang Liu didn''t know what happened to his family, and he didn''t intend to make it clear. Looking at his own daughter-in-law''s anxious appearance, Jiang Liu also had some helplessness.


    The most difficult thing in the past was when the enemy was too strong, and sometimes even when most of them were powerless, the river really didn''t want to recall.


    But now, they have become strong, thinking that they can finally protect their families, not so powerless, the result is more difficult to appear, attack the heart


    Just like the problem of Feng family, it''s really not difficult to find that person, that is, Feng Wumian killed him directly. The quickest solution is to avenge those innocent people.


    It''s impossible to be reborn for them, but revenge is OK.


    It''s just that the dilemma is that it''s the same as Fengxi''s elder. She''s not good at it. As for Huasheng, whether it''s because of Fengxi or doing whatever she wants in Jiangcheng, she should do it. But now Fengxi''s bigger elder does it, so it''s not Huasheng''s turn

 Chapter 3333

    "Do you think Fengxi has changed people''s memory again and again because of me, leading to problems in their memory and consciousness? It''s not like that before. How can it be so difficult to deal with?"


    Hua Sheng came in from the outside. As soon as he sat down, he didn''t know what he thought of and turned to look at the river channel.


    But it''s also a question. She wants to know, is it really because of her?


    Although Jiangliu told Huasheng that Qin Wanyu was waiting outside, Huasheng didn''t see it and was still worried. It was mainly the state of the wind, which really didn''t let her worry.


    So I always stood at the gate and watched Fengxi, who was greatly hit, was picked up by Qin Wanyu.


    When he left, Huasheng and Qin Wanyu looked at each other across the air and nodded. It seemed that everyone was helpless.


    When he returned to his room, the wind was still in his mind. He even thought about it. Otherwise, he would manage it. In fact, it''s not hard.


    Three realms and six roads, where she is not familiar with the river now, unless the wind sleepless run out of three realms and six roads, as long as here, she can find him.


    After finding it, give it to Fengxi. She can manage it as she wants.


    It''s just that at that time, the wind should be more difficult, right? She can''t do it


    If Huasheng deals with it directly, he always feels sorry for the wind


    "You''re asking me a question."


    "All over again, Fengxi is forgotten, but the instinct of many things is still there, before I know you, she also has her own experience."


    "Don''t think about it. It''s her family and the whole Feng family. She worries too much..."


    Jiang Liu looks at Hua Sheng. He''s worried that Hua Sheng won''t fall into a dead end, so he quickly changes his style.


    After all, it''s hard to manage Huasheng and Jiangliu as Fengxi is now.


    "Maybe, I''ll see what Fengxi says tomorrow. It''s a big deal..."


    "River, are we really like the wind Cold blooded? I don''t know if the memory of the past has been revived too much. Instead, I began to blur the human world in recent decades, and I didn''t forget it. I just think it doesn''t matter. "


    Hua Sheng suddenly sat up straight, thinking about the appearance of Feng Xi, especially distressed. When did she see Feng Xi like this, so the big deal was to help.


    Just look for someone.


    And Jiangliu looks at Huasheng like this, and he doesn''t know what to say. He just nods, so he will help.


    As for the cold-blooded Hua Sheng said, Jiang Liu thought, maybe it is.


    They think they are sober looking at Fengxi, the "confused person". In fact, it may be that Fengxi''s people are all drunk and I wake up alone


    He and Huasheng have revived too many memories. The past battles are vivid, even the war between gods and demons. Corpses are everywhere


    It was their hearts that hardened.


    No more kindness.


    "Let''s not talk about the wind. I guess she will be thinking for a few days. What about Jiang Xinrui? Where''s your little cotton padded jacket? "


    "She doesn''t seem to be in the room?"


    Hua Sheng didn''t hear Jiang Liu''s answer, so he thought it was not important. He thought it was enough.


    Just a sigh.


    Then he calmed down and soon felt that the ten mile spring breeze was very empty.


    It''s just an empty house.


    Just the two of them


    I''ll see Chifeng. Although the two children didn''t speak, they almost appeared together. Huasheng has a little opinion in his heart


    The river''s opinion is even bigger, but it will be interrupted before it has time to say anything

 Chapter 3334

    At the same time, the little cotton padded jacket which is recited by Huasheng and the river is in the playground!


    Yeah, it''s the playground.


    Originally I saw a little purple light on the second floor of the ten mile spring breeze. Jiang Xinrui knew that there was no one else except Chifeng. Although she was very proud on the surface, she was still a little pleased in her heart.


    They haven''t seen each other since they met in the demon world last time. Jiang Xinrui has been worried about him all the time. Up to now, their family don''t know what''s wrong with Chifeng.


    Taking advantage of this meeting, both of them are busy. Jiang Xinrui pretends to be cold and has a look.


    In the mind of is also simple past to see, red phoenix if don''t want to say, she also won''t force of is.


    Just after two people meet, Chifeng apologizes directly, and then asks if she has been to the playground?


    Chifeng doesn''t know where to get a way to make a good relationship. Girls like to go to the amusement park. As long as they go to the amusement park for a while, their worries and anger will be gone.


    Knowing that Jiang Xinrui must be angry with himself, Chifeng is also a little anxious. Although he is sorry for his parents'' thoughts, in Chifeng''s heart, he still hopes to make good friends with Jiang Xinrui.


    He didn''t want to be influenced by other emotions because he knew his constitution. Chifeng thought that it might be difficult for him to contact new friends in the future.


    When Chifeng asks Jiang Xinrui about going to the playground, Jiang Xinrui is silent


    For Chifeng''s apology, Jiang Xinrui wanted to be cold. After all, just now when it was ten li spring breeze, Jiang Xinrui was a little angry. She thought that he hadn''t come over for several days to tell her what was going on. She was also worried.


    Said it was a good friend.


    It''s just that Chifeng apologizes without saying a word. Jiang Xinrui really doesn''t have a cold face. Just when she wants to say it doesn''t matter, she asks if she has been to the playground?


    To be honest, Jiang Xinrui has never been there!


    As for why she hasn''t been there, it''s easy to understand how her family has come over the past few years. Jiang Xinrui knows very well that she doesn''t seem to have experienced how normal babies live in the human world for a few days?


    The prince had said many times before that he wanted to take her with him, but the spring breeze had never stopped. Jiang Xinrui didn''t beg Huasheng like a child to take him with him.


    Huasheng and Jiangliu seem to have forgotten the playground


    "I haven''t been, have you? Is there a playground in the demon world? "


    It is because of Jiang Xinrui''s words that Chi Feng reaches out and pulls Jiang Xinrui to the biggest playground in Jiangcheng!


    This is why Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng are in the playground.


    "Do you know the playground of the human world? Have you been here? "


    Looking at the huge ferris wheel, Jiang Xinrui looks forward to it. Girls may be naturally attractive to these things. They have seen pictures before. At that time, Jiang Xinrui still thinks it doesn''t matter. It''s just a trick to fool children.


    But when she did, she was still looking forward to it


    Then he turned to look at Chifeng and asked.


    Jiangxinrui some don''t believe, Chifeng actually played Ferris wheel?


    Is the world so magical?


    "There is no playground in the demon world. Of course, only the human world has these folk fireworks."


    "I haven''t done it, but I haven''t eaten pork. Haven''t I seen pigs run? I''ve seen a lot of people coming and going. Since you haven''t done it, let''s have a try every time we see it. Let''s try everything in it? "

 Chapter 3335

    Chifeng''s face was smiling. Looking at these things, he was also very excited, but he was a boy after all. He always had to be reserved and couldn''t be too obvious.


    At this time, Chifeng was wearing a white T-shirt, grey sports pants and light purple coat. Her dress was very clean and refreshing, very like a boy.


    Just under his short black hair, a pair of slender peach blossom eyes, lavender eyes, eyes clear and far-reaching, but also hide his inner uninhibited, looking at the eyelashes, really eyelashes strange no doubt, high pretty nose, thin lips slightly affected, rippling with a dazzling smile.


    As soon as she turned her head, Jiang Xinrui saw that her eyes clearly reflected her


    Really, it''s so beautiful!


    She looks good, so does he.


    When I was a child, Jiang Xinrui just looked at her, but didn''t pay much attention to her appearance. Today, I don''t know what happened. Jiang Xinrui looked at Chifeng''s eyebrows clearly.


    Even in the heart of the outline.


    Once you close your eyes, it''s the beauty of the golden age!


    No wonder she is always treated as a girl. Many girls can''t grow up like him, can they?


    And the exposed skin, Jiang Xinrui close observation found that it is not too much to describe it as white jade


    I used to see too much, but I didn''t think it was beautiful? Jiang Xinrui suspected that she should have some problems today. How can she describe a boy with skin like white jade in her heart?


    This behavior is wrong. Chifeng doesn''t like to say that she looks like a girl


    "Rui''er? Jiang Xinrui


    "Why do you keep shaking your head? You don''t want to play? It doesn''t matter. Even if you don''t want to play it all, it''s true. You grew up in the human world and have many opportunities, but you never come. You probably don''t like it. "


    "Sorry, originally I wanted to apologize to make you happy, but I chose here..."


    "Before, I didn''t explain it to you. It''s really hard to say. I promised, but I broke my promise. I can''t take my blood for you. It''s hard to say. I''ll tell you why later. Don''t you mind?"


    "But you can rest assured that we also help you with your family''s affairs. It''s just hard work for my sister. I owe my sister. I''ll pay back this. Anyway, I owe my sister a lot. It''s not bad to add some more..."


    Chifeng looks at Jiang Xinrui and shakes her head impatiently. She thinks it''s the dissatisfaction of her decision. She feels a little annoyed. She comes to apologize and ease her little partner. How can she make her partner even more unhappy?


    Chifeng expresses her greatest anger at the person who gives the idea. She also despises him and gives the idea in disorder


    At the same time, demon world.


    Feng Ying is making wine. Wan Feng has drunk all the wine last time. He has no stock. He has to have some more. Just when it was sealed, Feng Ying sneezed


    How do you feel someone scolding him?


    This wine was sneezed by him, can you still drink it? Online waiting, urgent, he is still waiting to be buried


    What Chifeng doesn''t know is that he thinks he''s guilty. He bows his head to admit his mistake and is slightly wronged. At the gate of ten li spring breeze, he thinks Jiang Xinrui likes it. Now it seems that he''s embarrassed to refuse?


    But this is not the case in jiangxinrui.


    She shakes her head because when she closes her eyes, she is full of Chifeng''s face, and her white jade skin in the sunlight is whiter than her. Even Chifeng''s sincere eyes feel a little I feel dizzy.

 Chapter 3336

    Jiang Xinrui thinks that there is something wrong with her and wants to throw out these pictures.


    As a result, she was misunderstood. Before waiting to say anything, she heard Chi Feng say more and more


    The most important thing is that Jiang Xinrui can''t hear what Chifeng said. The signal that her brain receives is that the voice is so beautiful


    It sounds wonderful


    How can it be so nice


    How to describe it?


    It''s as sweet as a hollow flute, as clear and melodious as a stone struck by water, and as moist and refreshing as a spring entrance


    "Shut up


    "Don''t talk, turn your face!"


    Jiang Xinrui in the heart aftertaste of time, suddenly eyes a change, toward each other Chifeng roar.


    Then she stretched out her hand to push Chi Feng''s face. She couldn''t see it any more and couldn''t hear his voice.


    There must be something wrong with her, otherwise how could she be like this?


    So it''s not her.


    Chifeng is a member of the demon world. I''ve always heard that the demon world is good at demagogues. Before, Chifeng was young, but now she is only a few years away from adulthood, so now she begins to show her ability consciously or unconsciously.


    It must be so. Otherwise, when she was a child, she didn''t feel this way. At most, she thought the boy looked like a girl


    "Why What''s the matter? "


    "Rui''er?"


    No matter what Jiang Xinrui thought, Chifeng was stunned now.


    Why did he suddenly turn around?


    That''s all. Don''t you let him talk?


    Is it still hard to balance without forgiving him?


    Chifeng thinks she can understand this. When he was angry with his third uncle, even if he came to apologize, he was angry. Just like this time, his words were not allowed


    "Have you practiced any new skills recently?"


    "I''ll give you an evaluation. I think it''s very powerful. You don''t have to fight in the future. You can try it yourself. It should have a great effect. This can also reduce casualties to the greatest extent..."


    "What''s more, can you have a beautiful face? Or my illusion, how you seem to get better and better Pretty? "


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Chifeng pushed by himself. Some wronged people don''t dare to turn their heads. They feel a little embarrassed. After all, it''s a matter of their own determination. How can we blame Chifeng.


    So she quickly flattered and made up for it, but in her heart, she really felt that Chifeng''s cultivation was very good.


    As for the praise of the last sentence, thanks to her quick change of words, otherwise it was wrong. She knew what Chifeng was most concerned about, and could not touch this eyebrow.


    I don''t want Chifeng to be unhappy because of her appearance, which has always been his heart disease.


    "I I didn''t fix anything... "


    "Do you want to play? If you really don''t like it, I''ll take you back. "


    Chifeng''s tone is a little low. She doesn''t want Jiang Xinrui to see it. She still has a smiling face. She just wants to turn her head and remembers Jiang Xinrui''s words. She doesn''t want to turn her head and remember not to speak, but now she has to speak.


    So it''s very quiet.


    Originally, Chifeng didn''t understand what Jiang Xinrui said. Later, he understood what he said. When he remembered his constitution, Chifeng realized that he was more and more beautiful.


    Fortunately, you will soon become an adult. Your body will not continue to grow and your face will stop changing


    Think of this, think of yourself or don''t stay outside for too long, think since jiangxinrui really don''t like, then go back.

 Chapter 3337

    "No, I want to play, I like it, and I''m here for the first time."


    "Let''s get in."


    "You turn around. I was a bit surprised just now. I don''t mean anything else. It''s my problem. I''m sorry, haven''t you played it? Since it''s in the human world, I invite you. "


    Jiang Xinrui pulls Chifeng to walk inside.


    Although Chifeng is trying hard to cover up his loss, Jiang Xinrui can really see that a little smile on Chifeng''s face can be as warm as the warm sun in winter. If he is a little lost, he thinks it''s a small fluctuation, but it''s really obvious that people can''t bear it.


    Jiang Xinrui feels that the whole person is sour and infected by people around him.


    In pulling Chifeng to go in, looking at Chifeng''s eyes also change slightly, jiangxinrui immediately feel, not sour.


    "It''s better for me to come out and play with girls. Boys should be more generous and can''t let you spend money."


    Chifeng looks at Jiang Xinrui and really wants to play. She stands at the ticket booth and takes out the silver in her pocket to buy tickets.


    Without waiting for Jiang Xinrui to say anything, the conductor spoke first.


    "Customer, I''m sorry, we can''t accept you..."


    The conductor''s sister took it out of her most gentle tone for fear that she would frighten the children in front of her.


    In the human world, no one recognizes Chifeng as a girl, because in their eyes, boys and girls don''t matter. Beauty is king.


    Chifeng is the most beautiful girl she has ever seen. Her eyes are full of pink bubbles. At the same time, she sighs about the value of today''s class


    "Ah? Why? What''s wrong with this one? Why not? "


    "The third uncle gave it to me. It''s said that it''s in people Here, is it invisible? "


    Chifeng was rejected, some doubts.


    Why doesn''t it work?


    When he came here, the third uncle vowed that he would spend a lot of money. He threw the money away. He was very handsome, very man And now? He''s not reliable? Can''t be so unreliable?


    "Let me see?"


    "When did your third uncle give it to you? Or how long has he not been here? This is the old yellow calendar. Silver was used in ancient times. This is the 21st century. "


    "I''ll do it, you stay back."


    Jiang Xinrui looks at the ingot of silver in Chifeng''s hand and falls into deep doubt. He has an impression of Chifeng''s third uncle in his mind. This man is not shallow.


    Then he took out the red ticket in his wallet and handed it to the conductor.


    The conductor''s eyes brightened when he saw Jiang Xinrui. This is really


    It''s a totally different style of painting. How beautiful it is.


    When I was young, I fell in love


    "Sister? Two tickets for the playground, please


    Jiang Xinrui put down the red ticket, his big eyes flashed, and looked askew at the silly conductor.


    "Oh, good."


    "You two are so beautiful. Didn''t you come with mom and dad? If you have any problems, you must go to the security guard. Don''t talk to strangers... "


    As the conductor slowly handled the ticket, he was staring at Chifeng and Jiang Xinrui. He was greedy. Forgive her. It''s really the first time to see such a beautiful child.


    This looks like a teenager. If you wait, what kind of situation will it be.


    "I see. Thank you."


    "But boys can''t be described as beautiful. I have my brother by my side."

 Chapter 3338

    Jiang Xinrui took the ticket with a little effort from the conductor''s sister. The little sister has been immersed in their two beauties and can''t extricate herself. Jiang Xinrui understands.


    After all, a Chifeng has almost lost her spiritual cultivation, let alone an ordinary person, and now with her, the result must be a little shocking.


    But Jiang Xinrui doesn''t think it has anything to do with herself. When she came out, she was praised as beautiful, far from this


    Looking at the people around her and taking photos of Chifeng from time to time, Jiang Xinrui knows that she was not rude just now.


    Some people have already looked straight


    Jiang Xinrui is not happy. He thinks that maybe he can bring a mask to Chifeng next time, as long as he wants.


    Then the conductor who praised him for his beauty explained that she knew that Chifeng didn''t like to be said to be beautiful like this. She turned her head and looked at Chifeng carefully, worried that she would see him again.


    But fortunately, Chifeng doesn''t seem to have any expression. She seems to be completely immersed in the accident that her money can''t be spent


    "Let''s go, Chifeng?"


    "Take your money. It''s also valuable. It''s just not in circulation in the market."


    "Don''t look at it. Look at the scenery of Jiangcheng."


    Jiang Xinrui pulls Chifeng to the ferris wheel. It''s just empty. Jiang Xinrui is also quick-sighted. He pulls Chifeng who can''t let go and sits in.


    When Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng go in, two people come in after them. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t notice. It''s for everyone to play together, and she doesn''t have the habit of booking.


    As for Chifeng, there is no more.


    Fortunately, the other side didn''t pay much attention to them.


    "Is it true that you say it''s valuable? Why didn''t she just buy a ticket? "


    Chifeng really doesn''t understand, but at the same time, he is a little embarrassed. How can a boy let a girl treat him? And when his third uncle gave it to him, it was quite heroic. How could it not be used?


    In fact, it can''t be blamed on Fengying. When he went to visit the human world, it was hundreds of years ago. At that time, silver really worked. It''s been a long time in a twinkling of an eye. Where did Fengying think of the renewal of the human world


    "My brother, why do you still think about it? It''s all over. It''s hard to come out for a walk. Don''t waste your time, OK? I said that it''s not in circulation now. It''s an antique now, don''t you know? Of course they can''t


    "People just want cash, or QR code scanning, credit card..."


    Jiang Xinrui said in a low voice in Chifeng''s ear.


    Because there are others here, it''s natural to keep your voice down so as not to be embarrassed. They think that they are insane.


    Just this sudden close contact, Jiang Xinrui looks at Chifeng''s plump earlobe, fleshy. At the beginning, it''s a little red, and then it becomes more and more red


    Jiang Xinrui thought, is this itching?


    Because you talk too close?


    Look at strange lovely, seem to pinch, in the heart so think, also how to do.


    Jiang Xinrui raised her hand and stretched it out. When she raised her hand, Chifeng seemed to feel it. She became more nervous, and her body became stiff. She even dared not breathe, so her ears became more red.


    Chifeng doesn''t care about the unreliable third uncle. His brain is blank.


    Just when Jiang Xinrui is about to touch

 Chapter 3339

    "Hello, Miss Jiang!"


    A sudden Hello, the voice is extremely loud, interrupted Jiang Xinrui''s action.


    And Chi Feng''s nervous body also followed with a tremor, scared.


    It''s the kind of being guilty


    Strange to say, even if it is a thief, it is also jiangxinrui, but the scariest one is Chifeng.


    As for the speaker, he didn''t pay attention to Jiang Xinrui, but when he saw Chifeng trembling, his eyes were a little annoyed, but it was also fleeting.


    It doesn''t seem to exist.


    "How do you do, Miss Jiang Xinrui? I''m Yu Qilin. Do you know me? My master and your father are old friends


    "I take the liberty to say hello to you I just saw you just now, but I didn''t dare to confirm. Now I''m sure... "


    Yu Qilin didn''t get up when he made a sound for the first time.


    When Jiang Xinrui turned his head, he quickly stood up and saluted Jiang Xinrui.


    Although she is the mount of Fengdu emperor, Fengdu emperor has always regarded her as his daughter, and Fengdu emperor is a fan of Jiangliu, so they are old friends.


    Jiang Xinrui is Jiang Liu''s daughter. It''s not too much for her to call Miss Jiang.


    As for the ceremony, she still has to do it. This is also the face of Fengdu emperor. She respects her master very much, and Fengdu emperor respects Jiangliu very much.


    Just when saluting, the eyes slightly swept the people around Jiang Xinrui, and then immediately bowed.


    "Er..."


    "Yu Qilin? "Fengdu emperor?"


    "I I see. Hello, hello. We don''t have to salute like this. We are of the same generation. Besides, in the human world, we don''t have to have so many rules. "


    "Just call me Jiang Xinrui. Don''t use Miss Jiang."


    Jiang Xinrui was confused by the scene in front of her and didn''t react for a moment.


    Or Chifeng saw her embarrassment, turned her head and whispered a word in her ear, then she remembered.


    She said how familiar it is.


    At noon, uncle Bai ran mentioned these two names


    Then he pinched his ear and stood up awkwardly to lift Yu Qilin up.


    Don''t mention it. It''s a little itchy.


    Chifeng looks at the action of Jiang Xinrui pinching her ears, gently purses her mouth, and helplessly shakes her head. When did Jiang Xinrui look like this?


    Why don''t you remember what you said a few hours ago?


    "So Then I''m offended. "


    "Before that, after all, you are Mr. Jiang''s daughter, and I am not the master''s daughter..."


    For the first time, Yu Qilin felt embarrassed about her identity. Although she didn''t think so in her heart, she couldn''t say so.


    Otherwise, I really think she doesn''t know her identity and lowers her master''s identity.


    But if this is said by others, it will be different.


    "What are you saying?"


    "One yard to one yard, let''s call each other''s names. Don''t be so troublesome."


    "But how do you know me?"


    "Aren''t we meeting for the first time?"


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t think so much. She just felt a little strange. She just mentioned Yu Qilin at noon and wanted to ask her for help.


    I just got rejected by my father.


    As a result, this meeting happened on the street?


    The key is the street or the human world?


    You know, Yu Qilin belongs to Fengdu.


    "Yu Qilin, long time no see?"


    "Rui''er, when you were in heaven before, Yu Qilin came to heaven. Then she met you and asked me, who are you..."

 Chapter 3340

    "I told her."


    "As for that, I think I should guess who it is. Are you Nangong Liuyue?"


    "With you, we meet for the first time. My name is Chifeng. I''ve only heard about you before."


    Chifeng sits on one side and reaches out her hand to pull the core back to sit down. The ferris wheel begins to be unstable.


    After that, a simple greeting to Yu Qilin also explains how Yu Qilin knows Jiang Xinrui.


    As for Nangong Liuyue beside Yu Qilin, when she looks at each other''s quiet nod, Chifeng knows that she guessed right.


    And that has been heard all the time. I must have heard from Bai ran.


    Bai ran often said that the little fox in his family grew up and became emotional. He was taken away by someone


    After a long time, Chifeng is used to it.


    "Oh, that''s it."


    "Yu Qilin, Nangong Liuyue, let''s formally introduce my name to Jiang Xinrui. Just call my name. You''re all older than me. I''ve taken advantage of your name!"


    "But it''s really a coincidence that I can meet you here..."


    Jiang Xinrui is pulled back by Chifeng, looking at the two people opposite, his eyes move.


    Just now, she didn''t react. It''s not that she has a problem. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t believe in any chance encounter. Besides, it''s still such a chance encounter. Who are all of you here? Everyone knows very well. Who will believe in such a chance encounter?


    Looking at Yu Qilin''s cherry red dress, white face and watery eyes, it''s just a face of first love But the eyes of that long feeling look at of is Chi Feng, really is a bit also don''t hide.


    Jiang Xinrui really wants to say, sister, remember you seem to be more than 5000 years old? Chifeng in her family is not yet an adult.


    No matter how beautiful it is, it can''t be seen like this?


    Jiang Xinrui is in a state of mind to protect her calf, so she brings it into her home automatically.


    The most important thing is the eyes of Chifeng in her family, clear and clear.


    There''s no mood of chaos


    What''s more, Nangong Liuyue, who is beside Yu Qilin, looks at Yu Qilin with love for a while, and looks at Chifeng in her family with hidden emotions for a while.


    Jiang Xinrui is really speechless.


    What does this have to do with Chifeng? Why are you in a mood?


    "Unfortunately, I look like Jiang Xiao Xinrui Otherwise, I''ll call you rui''er just like Chifeng. I''m not used to calling you by name. I always think it''s strange. I''ve known Chifeng for a long time. It''s OK to call you by name with him, isn''t it? "


    "You can still call me Qi''er or lin''er. That''s what my master calls me. I''m not used to hearing the name suddenly."


    Yu Qilin quietly pushed Nangong Liuyue, hoping that he could restrain himself and not look at Chifeng with that kind of eyes.


    She doesn''t want Chifeng to feel that she has any opinions on him.


    Then I think of my mustard, Chifeng calls Jiang Xinrui, rui''er?


    To oneself, is it the full name?


    She''s really not used to it.


    Just after Yu Qilin said this, there was a short silence for a moment.


    "OK, whatever you call it. The name is just a code."


    "I don''t care."


    Jiang Xinrui quickly broke the silence. What she thought was that she could call what she liked, but she couldn''t call Qi''er, lin''er.


    She''s not really familiar with it.


    "I can''t. I''m still called Yu Qilin. After all, you represent Fengdu. Even if I''m not in Fengdu, I can''t be presumptuous."

 Chapter 3341

    Chifeng whispered, then turned to look out at the scenery.


    Yu Qilin''s tolerant eyes made him feel Embarrassment.


    What he called Jiang Xinrui was because he was familiar with her. He didn''t feel much about her. Besides, Jiang Xinrui didn''t seem to be very interested in his face.


    This is to a person who is obviously interested in his appearance and shouts his intimate nickname. Chifeng really can''t speak.


    The Nangong Liuyue on one side has been cold since she sat here. Even if she was introduced, she didn''t say anything. She just nodded to make sure that she was Nangong Liuyue.


    Only in the face of Yu Qilin can we have a different look.


    But when Yu Qilin said that, his heart became heavier and he didn''t want to speak any more.


    After receiving Yu Qilin''s warning, Nangong Liuyue turns her head and stops looking.


    It''s better not to see.


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter. The host is very kind."


    "But just like rui''er said, a name is a code, it can''t stand for anything..."


    Yu Qilin must be a little uncomfortable when she hears Chifeng''s words, but she knows that some things can''t be urgent. Chifeng will soon become an adult, and the adult devil will be different.


    As for the time when he said that he could not represent anything, his tone was a little heavier.


    I don''t know what it is.


    Then Yu Qilin said with a smile, "the emperor of heaven has already asked me. I know what the Ruier family wants. I can help. Now the Phoenix blood and Qilin blood are complete."


    "I''m willing to help myself, and I feel more fortunate. So I came here first, and then I saw something to play with. I didn''t think I was in a hurry. I didn''t expect to see a girl like rui''er, but I didn''t know for sure, so I kept up with her."


    "I didn''t see Chifeng just now, otherwise I would have said hello outside first..."


    Yu Qilin smiles and soon recovers his look. Every time he sees Chifeng, he can''t control it.


    She is very clear that it is a kind of love that starts from the heart.


    For her favorite things, she is very clear, also don''t want to hide, just feel Chifeng seems not to like, will restrain.


    If it wasn''t for Chifeng, she wouldn''t have.


    I wish I could stick to Chifeng everyday.


    So when Bai ran finds her and explains her intention, Yu Qilin doesn''t hesitate and nods immediately.


    What''s the only word in the brain? Does phoenix drink Kirin''s blood?


    Isn''t that Chifeng drinking her blood?


    It''s in blood


    She was really excited. She never thought that she would have such welfare as Kirin?


    But what she hides is very good. It doesn''t make Bai ran feel like a madman. It''s just that in the world of Yu Qilin, she is a madman.


    A madman who covets the beauty of the Phoenix.


    Everyone loves beauty. Yu Qilin doesn''t like to hide his love.


    This is also when she knows that Chifeng has gone with her, and the spring breeze is coming. This is really her chance. In heaven, she doesn''t often go there, but in human world, it''s different.


    She really thanks Jiang Xinrui for finding the way.


    If it wasn''t for the envy of Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng, she might show great love to Jiang Xinrui


    "Wait a minute? Are you because of Kirin''s blood? "


    "Uncle Bai ran didn''t inform you? My father refused. The bleeding was painful. He didn''t want to hurt you... "


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Yu Qilin and says something about helping them. This is a private matter. Jiang Xinrui thinks it''s necessary to talk about it.


    Besides, she knew for a long time that Jiang Liu was a little resistant to using Kirin''s blood


    Although Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know the specific reason why Jiang Liu refuses to use Qilin''s blood, she can see that both Jiang Liu and Hua Sheng''s expression changes when she hears Bai ran mention Yu Qilin.


    Maybe there''s something she doesn''t know. Anyway, since the river has definitely refused, she should inform her if she sees it.


    In order to avoid the other side also want to use any excuse, in this "close.".


    It''s obvious that the other party doesn''t want to get close to him. This is another plan. Jiang Xinrui thinks that such a plan is meaningless.


    There''s no need to do this, right?


    No matter what, you should also pay attention to the reaction of people around you? Jiang Xinrui has heard that Nangong Liuyue has been with her for some time. Since she doesn''t like it, let''s make it clear. Why let the other party sit beside her, full of resentment


    It mainly involves innocent people.


    For this point, Jiang Xinrui really feel a little embarrassed.


    But she won''t say anything more. She can''t figure out these messy emotions. Naturally, she can''t understand the brain circuit of the other party.


    Nangong Liuyue didn''t know whether she felt something, or because she heard Jiang Xinrui''s words, her eyes flashed. Then she turned her head slightly to see what she wanted to say, and finally she shut up.He knows very well that he''d better shut up at this time.


    Yu Qilin likes Chifeng just because she is beautiful. He always thinks that as a young fox, he is not inferior to the average person in appearance and temperament, and even higher than many people.


    It''s just that the mountains are higher and higher. Nangong Liuyue wanted to meet someone better than him, but never thought he would meet someone like Chifeng


    It''s just a little out of range. Besides, it''s still a boy. If it''s a girl, maybe the Jiang Xinrui beside him will also go down?


    But it doesn''t matter. If you are really moved by your appearance, it can only show that you don''t like it so much, or just a few days of enthusiasm.


    So Nangong Liuyue can afford to wait. After all, although he hasn''t been around Kirin for a long time, it''s not short. For him, he already knows her very well.


    He believes that after waiting for a few years, Yu Qilin will understand who is the best and most useful to her.


    As for Chifeng, who has been noticed all along, we can only say that she is really innocent.


    Because this face, as long as he walks outside, will always receive full of infatuated eyes, although he does not like, but also numb, after all, where are indispensable.


    So for the obsession in Yu Qilin''s eyes, Chifeng doesn''t feel anything except dislike and numbness. What''s more, it''s impossible to respond to Yu Qilin''s liking, which is the same as that of the public.


    "No? The emperor of heaven didn''t tell me... "


    "Maybe it was because I wasn''t in Fengdu at that time and didn''t receive the call. When I knew the news, I came here after I had prepared for a while and wanted to go directly to Mr. Jiang..."


    "I understand what Mr. Jiang means, but I''m not afraid of pain. I''m very happy to help you. Besides, it''s just Kirin blood. It''s nothing."


    "I''ll tell Mr. Jiang about this in person. Leave it to me. When will you go back? I''ll join you. I''ll pay a visit and explain to Mr. Jiang myself. "


    "Although my real body is a Jade Kirin, not a Kirin, my ancestors are also a kind of category. Besides, my mother is a Kirin, and my blood is OK..."

 Chapter 3342

    Although Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know the specific reason why Jiang Liu refuses to use Qilin''s blood, she can see that both Jiang Liu and Hua Sheng''s expression changes when she hears Bai ran mention Yu Qilin.


    Maybe there''s something she doesn''t know. Anyway, since the river has definitely refused, she should inform her if she sees it.


    In order to avoid the other side also want to use any excuse, in this "close.".


    It''s obvious that the other party doesn''t want to get close to him. This is another plan. Jiang Xinrui thinks that such a plan is meaningless.


    There''s no need to do this, right?


    No matter what, you should also pay attention to the reaction of people around you? Jiang Xinrui has heard that Nangong Liuyue has been with her for some time. Since she doesn''t like it, let''s make it clear. Why let the other party sit beside her, full of resentment


    It mainly involves innocent people.


    For this point, Jiang Xinrui really feel a little embarrassed.


    But she won''t say anything more. She can''t figure out these messy emotions. Naturally, she can''t understand the brain circuit of the other party.


    Nangong Liuyue didn''t know whether she felt something, or because she heard Jiang Xinrui''s words, her eyes flashed. Then she turned her head slightly to see what she wanted to say, and finally she shut up.


    He knows very well that he''d better shut up at this time.


    Yu Qilin likes Chifeng just because she is beautiful. He always thinks that as a young fox, he is not inferior to the average person in appearance and temperament, and even higher than many people.


    It''s just that the mountains are higher and higher. Nangong Liuyue wanted to meet someone better than him, but never thought he would meet someone like Chifeng


    It''s just a little out of range. Besides, it''s still a boy. If it''s a girl, maybe the Jiang Xinrui beside him will also go down?


    But it doesn''t matter. If you are really moved by your appearance, it can only show that you don''t like it so much, or just a few days of enthusiasm.


    So Nangong Liuyue can afford to wait. After all, although he hasn''t been around Kirin for a long time, it''s not short. For him, he already knows her very well.


    He believes that after waiting for a few years, Yu Qilin will understand who is the best and most useful to her.


    As for Chifeng, who has been noticed all along, we can only say that she is really innocent.


    Because this face, as long as he walks outside, will always receive full of infatuated eyes, although he does not like, but also numb, after all, where are indispensable.


    So for the obsession in Yu Qilin''s eyes, Chifeng doesn''t feel anything except dislike and numbness. What''s more, it''s impossible to respond to Yu Qilin''s liking, which is the same as that of the public.


    "No? The emperor of heaven didn''t tell me... "


    "Maybe it was because I wasn''t in Fengdu at that time and didn''t receive the call. When I knew the news, I came here after I had prepared for a while and wanted to go directly to Mr. Jiang..."


    "I understand what Mr. Jiang means, but I''m not afraid of pain. I''m very happy to help you. Besides, it''s just Kirin blood. It''s nothing."


    "I''ll tell Mr. Jiang about this in person. Leave it to me. When will you go back? I''ll join you. I''ll pay a visit and explain to Mr. Jiang myself. "


    "Although my real body is a Jade Kirin, not a Kirin, my ancestors are also a kind of category. Besides, my mother is a Kirin, and my blood is OK..."

 Chapter 3343

    When Yu Qilin said this, his eyebrows were serious and his tone was affirmative.


    She probably understood the reason why Jiang Liu refused, but it was not a problem. She could explain clearly. Since it was what she wanted to do, she would not shrink back easily.


    Moreover, according to the friendship between Jiangliu and Fengdu emperor, it is understandable that Jiangliu does not have the heart to hurt him. Therefore, Yu Qilin knows how to make use of this relationship.


    Now Chifeng is in heaven. Even if she wants to travel outside, she can''t swim to heaven. There will be less chance to see Chifeng. But since Chifeng is a friend with Jiang Xinrui, that''s her chance.


    Chifeng is willing to stay in the human world, which is better, because she can stay in the human world all the time.


    His relationship with Jiang Xinrui is so close, isn''t it a long time?


    And the longer it takes, the better their relationship will be. Yu Qilin can''t imagine that people like Chifeng will be in contact with anyone for a lifetime.


    She always wants to have a try. She can see that Chifeng and Jiang Xinrui have a tacit understanding and are familiar with each other. There is no need to say a lot about them. They feel different when they are together.


    Yu Qilin can''t watch them getting closer and closer. If he didn''t know it before, he will do something now, even if he saw it with his own eyes.


    Otherwise, she really has no chance.


    After all, she is the oldest here.


    For the first time, Yu Qilin is so concerned about her age. After all, she is about to catch up with Chifeng''s age.


    But people like them don''t care about their age. As long as Chifeng doesn''t care, she doesn''t care.


    Besides, Jiang Xinrui is only a teenager, and Chifeng is going to be a hundred years old, which is quite different


    However, Yu Qilin forgets that she and Chifeng are not of the same generation at all, even if Chifeng really doesn''t mind her age and contacts with Jiang Xinrui, a teenager.


    That''s also because they are both under age!


    Although Chifeng is nearly a hundred years old, the devil is a hundred years old, and so is Jiang Xinrui. He will be an adult for more than four years


    In a sense, they are similar, but they are much different from her


    "Well Sister Yu, you have misunderstood me. I don''t think your identity is my family''s decision! "


    "I know my father. Since he said no, he should have another way. Even if he didn''t, he would try to get your blood. Let alone him. I can''t bear to cut a wound in a little sister''s heart. It doesn''t hurt her life, but it also does great harm."


    Jiang Xinrui hears Yu Qilin''s affirmation and even the power in her eyes. She forgives her. She really doesn''t think that Yu Qilin wants to help their family.


    It''s clearly something else.


    She really felt helpless. Although she had other purposes, it had nothing to do with her, but now she wanted to do something in the name of her family. Jiang Xinrui was a little uncomfortable.


    Even going home with her


    Jiang Xinrui was so embarrassed that she felt a little emotional when she looked at Chifeng around her.


    But according to Yu Qilin''s manner, she didn''t know that the Phoenix blood they used was not Chifeng''s, did she?


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t want to tell her.


    She has a little temper, too.


    And one side of the Chifeng is no special feeling, just heard Jiang Xinrui has refused, some puzzled.


    Looking at Jiang Xinrui''s eyes is also confused?

 Chapter 3344

    Chifeng thinks that now that Phoenix blood is available, Kirin blood can have a try. Besides, people are willing to. How can she push it all the time?


    How convenient is all this?


    As far as he knows, the complete Unicorn beast is gone. Although his unreliable third uncle told him, Chifeng is willing to believe it.


    After all, his third uncle lived a long time.


    In the spring breeze of ten li, Chifeng heard Jiang Liu say no, he was very confused, but it was hard to say anything. After all, he was a junior.


    But now that Yu Qilin is a volunteer, it''s better to be a senior just in case?


    How else would that spell be broken?


    It''s a lot of trouble not to untie it, isn''t it?


    It''s just that when Chifeng looks at jiangxinrui with a puzzled face, she gets jiangxinrui''s white eyes. Although it''s very fast, Chifeng looks at him very clearly.


    This white eye completely confused him.


    I have swallowed what I want to say, and I dare not say it.


    Although he didn''t know why, he knew that Jiang Xinrui was not happy.


    He didn''t forget his purpose today. He wanted to make Jiang Xinrui happy, but now he turned a blind eye to him. Chifeng felt that he was busy today.


    Besides, all the tickets for this amusement park have been bought. As a result, I just played the first one and I have to go back


    But this words Chi Feng also didn''t say, just some innocent looking at Jiang Xinrui, he really don''t know where to let Jiang Xinrui feel unhappy.


    Of course, I''m waiting for Jiang Xinrui to talk about whether to go back or not.


    After all, this is a matter for Jiang Xinrui''s family. Although Jiang liuna really refused, he didn''t know that Yu Qilin was so willing.


    Chifeng also thought about it, because taking Qilin''s blood is the heart''s blood. It doesn''t hurt her life, but it hurts her body. No matter how old Yu Qilin is, she should be a woman. It''s more or less cruel.


    Like Wanfeng to replace his blood donation, Chifeng is also very distressed, that is his sister''s ah, no matter how female man is also a girl.


    If yu Qilin knew that in Chifeng''s heart, she also thought she was old, she might not say these words at all today. She might feel ashamed.


    In her heart, it was because she didn''t want to admit her age that she used to show people as a child. After the great Fengdu emperor left, she didn''t want to make people feel that Fengdu was weak, so she became normal.


    That is to say, the appearance of adulthood, the appearance of human beings in their twenties and twenties.


    Although outsiders don''t know that Fengdu emperor is gone


    "We just came here, but when we came out, because there were some things to discuss at home, I don''t know if the discussion is over..."


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t know what she wanted to say after listening to Yu Qilin''s words. Originally, she wanted to say that she would stay a little longer, but when she looked at Yu Qilin''s appearance, she would follow her.


    She can''t say anything. She thinks otherwise, she will take it back to Jiangliu and Huasheng to deal with it.


    Anyway, parents must have a way.


    She couldn''t help it. Looking at Chi Feng''s puzzled eyes, she almost asked her to leave Yu Qilin. It seemed that she was talking about opportunity


    Jiang Xinrui wants to bump into the ground. Who is the reason for her?


    Although it has something to do with the decision of the river, it is also because of Chifeng.


    Fortunately, Chifeng didn''t open her mouth, otherwise jiangxinrui might not be as simple as a white eye

 Chapter 3345

    "In that case, it''s better to wait here."


    "It''s my first time here, too. The things in the human world are really interesting. I don''t blame Chifeng. You like going to the human world so much..."


    Yu Qilin naturally hears Jiang Xinrui''s refusal. Her intuition tells her that any river''s refusal may be false.


    It''s clear that Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want her to go to the spring breeze, and even wants to drive herself away, leaving them to play here.


    Yu Qilin won''t let her do what she wants. Isn''t it because of her early acquaintance with Chifeng?


    So unscrupulous?


    He even ignored Chifeng''s love. He said that if he rolled his eyes, he would roll them. He even started to push his face?


    Where is Chifeng''s face treated like this?


    It''s too much.


    Don''t Jiang Xinrui really think Chifeng likes to come to her? It''s just that there are many interesting things in the human world. Chifeng used to stay under the border for a long time. It''s hard to avoid being rare. If Feng is not a hell, there are some new things. Maybe the first one to make friends with Chifeng is himself.


    Where is Jiang Xinrui?


    So this is an indirect reminder of Yu Qilin''s words. I hope Jiang Xinrui can see it clearly.


    But then regret, in case Jiang Xinrui realized his problem, re valued Chifeng, then she did not do a stupid thing?


    As soon as Yu Qilin said this, she thought, people looked different.


    Nangong Liuyue has been completely treated as air, and he doesn''t want to speak.


    There are still two underage children on the opposite side. Nangong Liuyue feels that she is not as good as herself. She may have no idea what to do with her two children.


    Just like Nangong Liuyue thought, Chifeng is a little puzzling now. How did he mention him again?


    Although he thought that what Yu Qilin said was right, he really yearned for the human world at that time, but it was also because he thought Jiang Xinrui was very interesting and his momentum attracted him.


    But now, what''s strange about Yu Qilin?


    But he said it was not clear. In short, it was strange.


    So he didn''t know how to answer, so he didn''t answer directly, and then he smile.


    If you can match the picture, it is that kind of embarrassed and polite smile.


    The third uncle said that sometimes he didn''t want to talk, and when he didn''t want to express himself, he just laughed, which was also a loss of politeness.


    Chifeng is in this state now. After all, the Jiang family may need Yu Qilin''s help. Chifeng doesn''t want to make a bad relationship because of him.


    It''s just that Yu Qilin doesn''t know the psychology. She doesn''t read her mind. She just looks at Chifeng and smiles at her. She feels a little flustered, as if her heart has missed half a beat.


    This is white as snow''s cheek, instant some red.


    Every time Yu Chifeng looked at each other, she was so flustered, especially when she was smiling. She didn''t know what to do.


    "The human world is very interesting..."


    "Just now my father contacted me and asked me to go back quickly. Let''s go together."


    "You adults should talk about these things."


    "Chifeng, what about you? Back to the devil''s world or play here? "


    "Of course, if you want to go to my house, you can, but no one makes delicious food..."


    Jiang Xinrui just smiles after Yu Qilin''s words. Then when Yu Qilin and Chifeng look at each other and are shy, Jiang Xinrui picks up her mobile phone which vibrates slightly.


    He took a big look and then told Jiang Liu about the situation here

 Chapter 3346

    Jiang Xinrui takes out her mobile phone, crackles a line of words, and then looks at Yu Qilin and others.


    And Jiang Xinrui''s words are very simple, "I met Yu Qilin outside, she wants to come over."


    Having said this, Jiang Xinrui looked at the river and said "yes" and invited the other party directly.


    Jiang Xinrui thinks that Yu Qilin''s words are right. The human world is very interesting, but maybe it''s a girl''s instinct. It''s strange to hear that.


    So Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to say much.


    How did you live so long and talk so "interesting"


    Maybe I saw a lot of things.


    Jiang Xinrui thought.


    "And brother Nangong? If you have time, let''s go and have a sit in the spring breeze. You haven''t been there for a long time


    "I just thought your name was a little familiar, but I didn''t think about it for a moment. When my mother gave birth to my brother, she was a little weak. You were still there to protect me. I didn''t hear your mother mention this kindness until I grew up. We all appreciate it."


    Jiang Xinrui is too lazy to pay attention to Yu Qilin''s words. Anyway, if she wants to go, she can go there. With her help, she can really save a lot of trouble. As long as she can solve her mother''s trouble, Jiang Xinrui is really grateful.


    After all, Jiang Xinrui is not a person who does not know how to be grateful.


    It''s also because I think clearly that Jiang Xinrui doesn''t have any uncomfortable feeling. Then I pay attention to another person on the opposite side, who hasn''t opened his mouth all the time.


    Jiang Xinrui saw Nangong Liuyue for the first time, but it didn''t prevent her from hearing each other''s name. Of course, it wasn''t just mentioned by Bai ran at noon today.


    It''s about listening to my mother and aunt Fengxi talk about what happened in those years. Although Hua Sheng is not willing to mention it, he missed it when chatting with aunt Fengxi.


    Jiangxinrui will know.


    Mother didn''t want to mention it because she didn''t want to recall the pain of losing her big brother, but the thanks were still there.


    Since she met her and knew the past, she couldn''t be ignorant.


    Nangong Liuyue is respected by Aunt Fengxi. After all, Nangong Liuyue is the younger generation of Uncle Bai ran, which is much different from Aunt Fengxi.


    In addition to that year''s protection, although he also pulled out some peach blossom debt, Jiang Xinrui knew that it had nothing to do with Nangong Liuyue.


    He never gave aunt Molly any response.


    This was the last time the tattle incident happened. Jiang Xinrui knew the reason why Molly betrayed her. She was a little puzzled, so she went to ask Fengxi. Fengxi was just a slip of the tongue


    "Miss Jiang doesn''t have to be so polite. Call me Liuyue. Besides, when I took care of your mother, I also accepted the instructions of the fox emperor. It''s not very kind."


    "But I haven''t seen your mother for a long time. If it''s convenient, I''d like to visit her."


    Nangong Liuyue looks at Jiang Xinrui and suddenly changes his name. He points out that he is invisible. Naturally, he can''t pretend not to hear.


    Besides, he really wants to see Huasheng. For nothing else, he also apologizes.


    I know almost everything about the spring breeze in the last ten li period.


    One reason is that the ten mile spring breeze doesn''t avoid people. The other reason is that the ten mile spring breeze has eyes. Of course, it doesn''t mean to monitor. It''s just that the identity of Huasheng and Jiangliu is so incredible that they respect each othe

 Chapter 3347

    It''s because we all know that when Nangong Liuyue traveled with Yu Qilin, she heard a lot about her. Maybe it''s because of her


    Nangong Liuyue no longer remembers her appearance. It seems that her name is Molly.


    Because I like him, I betrayed Huasheng. Although he didn''t inspire me, I didn''t give her any promise, no matter what the impact on Huasheng was.


    Nangong Liuyue always remembers this. If you have a chance, say sorry.


    He didn''t expect that he would be affected so far. He thought that after leaving the spring breeze for ten miles, the matter about him would be over.


    Now think about it, or he refused directly enough, he looked at the girl did not respond, thought it was understood, did not expect to have been able to remember so long?


    Even if it''s the time reversal of the human world, he who doesn''t belong to the human world should be forgotten by her


    I didn''t expect to remember it all the time.


    Nangong Liuyue didn''t understand it before, but he thought about it later. Is that what he likes?


    I really didn''t expect that I would be so deeply liked and hidden in my heart.


    Nangong Liuyue suddenly envies that she can hide like this. If he can restrain himself, maybe he will feel more comfortable now?


    You don''t have to look at the people you like, but you are full of other people.


    "I''ll call you brother Liuyue. After all, you are still older than me."


    "So let''s go?"


    "Chifeng, what about you?"


    With Jiang Xinrui''s words, the gate of Ferris wheel opened, and took the lead to go down. Chifeng was a little confused and went down.


    He did it without even noticing?


    He hasn''t seen any scenery yet?


    Then he talked and didn''t appreciate anything. It''s a pity for Chifeng.


    "I''ll take you back."


    "But I won''t go in. I''ll go straight home."


    Chifeng looks at Jiang Xinrui and thinks that Jiang Xinrui is brought out by him. She can''t let herself go back.


    Although the strength of the two is not bad, but Chifeng feel almost something, maybe they were going to play the playground all over, but they played one, not good.


    He didn''t enjoy the scenery of Ferris wheel at all.


    Then Yu Qilin, the third and Nangong Liuyue, the last, followed.


    Hear Chi Feng say this words time, the tone is to cover up not to live of lose?


    Yu Qilin felt sick. She didn''t see when Chifeng lost so much.


    How to follow Jiang Xinrui together, everything has changed.


    "No, if you have something to do, you can go back. You''ll be surrounded with me again. You''d better be surrounded by yourself."


    "Besides, it''s not far from my home. My father sent a car here. It''s at the door."


    Jiang Xinrui feels Chifeng''s slight loss and probably knows what''s going on. What can she do?


    You can''t let the two benefactors go back by themselves, can you?


    Besides, her father specially sent a car, so naturally she had to go back with her. After all, she also ran out secretly


    When Chifeng wants to send her back, Jiang Xinrui looks at Yu Qilin''s expectant eyes, and suddenly he feels uncomfortable again, saying that he won''t let Chifeng go with him.


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    Originally, I thought I could restrain myself when I got off the ferris wheel. As a result, I can''t control what I said.


    "Well Well, I''m sorry. I don''t want to


    "Next time I come out, I''ll wear a mask. It''s less trouble..."

 Chapter 3348

    Chifeng naturally has a feeling for Jiang Xinrui''s words. No matter where he goes, his eyes are full of love for him


    In fact, I like it, but I have restrained it. I should say it''s obsession.


    It''s more or less troublesome, so after thinking about it, wearing a mask should be able to restrain it.


    But Chifeng didn''t expect that one day in the future, he was very glad to thank his face.


    But on one side, Yu Qilin couldn''t understand.


    She looked at Chifeng, because Jiang Xinrui''s words, but also aggrieved himself?


    Even be despised by Jiang Xinrui?


    How can Jiang Xinrui do this?


    For more than an hour, the blow to Yu Qilin is really too big.


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter. You are handsome and everyone likes you. You will be amazing the first time, and you like it twice. But after a long time, it doesn''t matter. You don''t have to hurt yourself and cover your face."


    "Besides, Chifeng, even if your appearance is covered up, your temperament is hard to cover up. You will still attract everyone''s attention."


    "There''s no need to do anything more."


    Yu Qilin looks at Chifeng''s expression of grievance and loss. He thinks that he is despised by Jiang Xinrui and that it''s a trouble. His heart is even worse.


    Naturally speaking for Chifeng.


    But Yu Qilin doesn''t know. What Chifeng really feels aggrieved is that the one-day tour to the playground is interrupted


    "In other places, it''s not like the people around you who have been staring at it all the time. It''s only in the human world that it''s the most serious. Besides, the life of the human world is short. I''m afraid that when they get used to it, they will not be there, and then a new life will begin."


    "In this way, we should take it with us to avoid trouble."


    Chifeng hears Yu Qilin''s sincere and carefully comforting words. She is inexplicable and knows that she means well, but she really thinks it''s different from what she said.


    And Chi Feng finish saying this, directly send Jiang Xinrui to the transportation of human world.


    Since aunt Huasheng and they have sent someone to pick him up, don''t delay because of him.


    It''s just that Chifeng doesn''t see Yu Qilin. He''s very embarrassed.


    It''s hard for others to stand, but it''s hard for Yu Qilin to stand.


    She felt that Chifeng''s words clearly meant that she was meddling in her own business


    She''s the trouble?


    "Ha ha Sister Yu is right


    "What Chifeng said is also reasonable..."


    "Let''s go back first."


    Jiang Xinrui stands up and interrupts everyone''s mind, then gets on the bus.


    She really wants to go home now. She always feels that speaking is baffling. She really doesn''t want to deal with it.


    Leave it to her parents.


    Because it was before RenQian, Nangong Liuyue and Yu Qilin didn''t make a fuss. They got into the car directly, although it was faster to cast directly now.


    But Chi Feng didn''t follow. After seeing Jiang Xinrui leave, she turned and walked in another direction.


    "Sister, would you like me to play with you for a while?"


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen these things."


    When Chifeng''s words fall, Wanfeng comes out slowly, but her breath is still hidden and her body is invisible. Once there is something wrong with Chifeng, she still has the chance to do something.


    Because she didn''t need to show her face to others, Wan Feng didn''t change her clothes. She was still in her usual clothes.


    In fact, Chifeng always thinks that her elder sister''s growth is not bad. It''s really not bad. It''s just that Chifeng is a little weak against her background. In addition, Wanfeng is a man.


    It''s also a pretty little brother.


    No matter how Chifeng feels, if her sister changes her dress, she will have a different temperament

 Chapter 3349

    But Chifeng just wanted to think that Wanfeng didn''t like it, even women''s clothes. He didn''t dare to force his sister.


    Just, I don''t know whether I really don''t like it or to protect him


    "If you like, I will accompany you..."


    "So we play that? I don''t think you played much with the ferris wheel just now, OK? We can do it again, but its height is not as high as ours. What can we appreciate? What else is written overlooking the beautiful scenery of the whole river city? It''s not enough... "


    "In fact, I don''t understand what those people are calling. The speed of getting on the bus is not as fast as that of my sword? Is it that frightening? "


    "And the carousel? Chifeng, why do they feel happy? It''s not a real horse. Our magic horse is more comfortable than that one. "


    "There are still..."


    Wan Feng sees that Chifeng wants to be with her, so she doesn''t refuse. She just makes a tour, and doesn''t really see that it''s more suitable to play.


    She really doesn''t know what her brother likes?


    Third uncle is really unreliable, is that it? Is it a way to apologize?


    It''s better to fight a few rounds and drink two jugs of wine.


    However, because it was suggested by her younger brother, Wan Feng thought she couldn''t be too hard. She was just about to pick and choose a few to play with her younger brother for a while. Before she finished, she was interrupted by Chi Feng.


    "Well, sister, I think it''s really boring."


    "I think we''d better go home and find the third uncle. I want to ask him what the idea is."


    Chifeng directly interrupts Wanfeng, and then takes him back to the demon world.


    Of course, it''s to find a hidden place to open the gate of the demon world


    It''s just because of Wan Feng that Chi Feng feels like she''s really a little stupid. Especially after hearing his sister''s analysis, he doesn''t have any new ideas about the playground.


    This meeting he is to understand, Jiang Xinrui has never been here, is it also because of this?


    But Wan Feng looks at Chi Feng and says she won''t play any more. She''s a little relieved secretly. Otherwise, Wan Feng can''t imagine what she''s feeling when she''s playing. Maybe she has no love in her life?


    I really don''t know what the surprise of those people is


    At the same time, ten li spring breeze.


    Maybe it was because of the lack of Chifeng that several people became silent directly until the spring breeze.


    Jiang Xinrui wants to say something to break the silence, but he doesn''t know what to say. Yu Qilin''s expression is obviously emotional and inexplicably unwilling. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t understand.


    And Nangong Liuyue is always cold face, no expression, jiangxinrui don''t know what to say.


    She is also happy to be quiet, otherwise when the other party talks, it will be inexplicable.


    But when it comes to the spring breeze, they have changed.


    It''s getting a little fast.


    "Mr. Jiang, Mrs. Jiang, Yu Qilin, excuse me."


    "The emperor of heaven has already approached me. I''m willing to do this. When I came here, I told rui''er that I really want to. I know what you are worried about, but it''s my business. You don''t need to worry about it."


    "Just think that I want to have something to do with your family. Only in this way can I feel at ease..."


    When Yu Qilin entered the ten mile spring breeze, she had already put away her emotions. She had not forgotten what she was doing.


    She thought she understood why Jiang Liu refused, only because of her master


    And she will agree is also after weighing, Chifeng is just a little relationship, in fact, even if there is no Chifeng, Yu Qilin will nod!

 Chapter 3350

    Fengdu emperor is gone. Now she is the only one left. Yu Qilin not only wants to support Fengdu, but also herself.


    If something happens in the future, it''s also a guarantee. She didn''t care about these things before, but now she has to care. When she is alone, she will feel afraid.


    The only backing is gone. She can''t just rely on the face left by Fengdu emperor to consume it sooner or later. Besides, as long as she leaves Fengdu, it''s also a reciprocity.


    Now the river needs help, and she will not refuse.


    What''s more, her help is related to Chifeng. If she can have some contact with Chifeng, she will not lose anything.


    Yu Qilin is very clear about the reason why Jiang Liu doesn''t want to. Now she is clear. It depends on what Jiang Liu says.


    As for Huasheng, Yu Qilin thinks that she has no opinion. After all, Jiangliu is no less than Jiangliu. Now because of Jiangliu, she is willing to help. Huasheng should feel happy.


    With her help, they can really save a lot of trouble.


    "Well, thank you very much. I won''t say anything more."


    "I owe you a favor. It has nothing to do with your master. I will help you whatever you want in the future."


    "But Bai ran should have told you? It''s almost three years later, so you still have plenty of time, which means you have more than three years to think about it. "


    "Whether you want to help or not in the end, my family will thank you very much."


    After Jiang Liu watched Yu Qilin enter the door, there was no nonsense. He directly explained his intention, and it was hard to refuse.


    Other people''s children rushed to help and sent him blood. Jiang Liu felt that if he really refused, some of them would be too merciless.


    After all, people are kind-hearted.


    What he worried about must have been seen by Yu Qilin, otherwise she would not have said so.


    Some words do not need to be too clear, the river is very clear.


    No matter what the purpose of Yu Qilin is, if people are willing to help today, Jiangliu will remember the thanks.


    "You don''t have to call me sir or Madam, just call me uncle or aunt. According to the age, I am older than your master, and you can match my daughter and sister."


    "Sit down, don''t stand. It''s impolite of us to help us without drinking a glass of water."


    Jiang Liu asks Yu Qilin and Nangong Liuyue to sit down.


    He really didn''t expect that as soon as he opened the door, the child would just salute and explain his intention. It''s not ambiguous at all.


    Jiang Liu is still a little moved by this. It''s really difficult to find Kirin outside, but he won''t give up. If he can''t find it, he can''t help it. Let''s use the child''s.


    He will also say that he can make up for it. He will take care of it when the nightmare is gone, so he is willing to accept it.


    "Yes, don''t mention it. Sit down. All the younger generation around me are boys except my daughter. If you want, you can come often. I heard that you How are you traveling


    Hua Sheng takes Yu Qilin to sit down with a gentle voice. She still likes Yu Qilin very much. This girl gives people the feeling that she is a gentle lady from a big family. It can be seen that Yan Huo has really raised her very well.


    I still remember meeting for the first time, just like a new year picture doll.


    On the surface, yanzhuo is a mount, but we all know that he treats Yu Qilin like a daughter. It''s just that yanzhuo can''t bear the numerous rituals in the world, and he has no intention of inheriting Yanzu

 Chapter 3351

    Now, yanzhuo is gone. As long as Huasheng and Jiangliu can do it, they won''t be wronged by Yu Qilin.


    Some people are gone, but the friendship is still there.


    When Hua Sheng finished saying this, he also looked at Nangong Liuyue. In fact, she was not very surprised. After all, she and Jiangliu knew what happened to this guy.


    But when he really saw him, Hua Sheng still couldn''t believe that Nangong Liuyue''s indifferent temperament in his memory could be so good because he liked it?


    This really surprised her. Hua Sheng was really surprised. Nangong Liuyue was so devoted to the Tao that she didn''t hear what happened outside the window


    After all, when Bai ran appointed him to help himself, it was also because he wanted to change his temperament. Now it seems that this temperament depends on fate. It doesn''t have to be caught off guard any time.


    "Yes, when you travel, you actually have to look around. The outside world is very interesting."


    "I think the master will be relieved to see me now."


    "Uncle, aunt, the emperor of heaven also told me about the time. I know that I wanted to tell you about it. I''m ready at any time, but I met sister Ruier on the way, so I want to talk about it face to face."


    "After all, I''m sincere and glad I can help."


    Yu Qilin''s emotion is a little strange when she is held by Hua Sheng. She can''t tell that kind of emotion. Maybe there isn''t such a gentle woman around her, just like her mother.


    The host is good to her, but never so caring patting her, after all, is a man, how can a woman care? What''s more, the Fengdu emperor often refuses to speak


    When Yu Qilin''s mother was young, she was gone. Yu Qilin didn''t feel maternal love for a few days.


    And because I''ve been in Fengdu hell all the year round, and I haven''t met many women, it''s a totally different feeling to be sitting next to Huasheng.


    When you are with Jiang Xinrui, it is also different.


    At this moment, Yu Qilin is really glad that she can help, and a little envious of Jiang Xinrui. She has two parents who are the most different from each other in the three realms and six realms. At this point, it''s like lying down and winning life


    But for her, no matter what, she has to help Huasheng. Yu Qilin wants to see Huasheng''s different look, only for her


    "Thank you very much."


    "And Liuyue, if you two like, I have another house in Jiangcheng, which is also of ancient style. You can live in the past when you come to the human world."


    Hua Sheng feels Yu Qilin''s joy. The girl really doesn''t hide her feelings.


    In fact, Hua Sheng can understand that although she is more than 5000 years old this year, no matter in which field, she is not small, but she has been in Fengdu for many years, and Yan Huo is a cuckoo. Yu Qilin''s emotion is hard to notice, let alone hide.


    Although Yu Qilin has been representing Fengdu all these years, the face of Fengdu emperor, no matter how Yu Qilin is, is for face. I dare not say anything


    Now Huasheng is in contact with her. The child can''t hide himself. His happiness and sadness are all on his face. He will inevitably suffer losses in the future.


    Now it seems that it''s good to practice and temper outside.


    Hua Sheng is just a person who can feel it when he just comes into contact with Yu Qilin, not to mention the people around him who have been together for a long time.


    Maybe what Nangong Liuyue likes is her innocence

 Chapter 3352

    "That''s too much trouble."


    "We used to live in my aunt''s house, and you had to worry about it. In fact, we can live in..."


    When Yu Qilin heard Hua Sheng''s words, he felt a little happy. Then he thought that it was really troublesome to go out to live. In this way, he might as well live in the spring breeze directly.


    Nangong Liuyue used to live in such a big place, there would be no room.


    Without any trouble, she could see Hua Sheng often and maybe Chi Feng.


    Who doesn''t know that Chifeng has a good relationship with Jiang Xinrui? He often comes to see her. Jiang Xinrui has gone to the devil''s world


    It''s just that Yu Qilin''s words are not finished, and he is interrupted by Nangong Liuyue


    "Well, thank you, aunt."


    "If we come to Jiangcheng, we''ll have a place to stay!"


    "Since it''s all right, we''ll leave first. After all, the emperor of heaven told us about it. We still have to report it back to heaven."


    "Hold on, don''t send it."


    Nangong Liuyue pulls Yu Qilin and leaves. Knowing that Yu Qilin will definitely resist, she whispers a word to her, and then takes Yu Qilin with her.


    Here is no other place, can let her play what careful thinking, vent small emotions.


    The emperor of heaven wants to lower his face, so they can go in and out. That''s because he has the face of Fengdu emperor, but they can''t go too far with this face.


    If he doesn''t pull, he still doesn''t know what will happen to Yu Qilin. Jiang Xinrui is a child, and some emotions are not clear. But Hua Sheng, who is Jiang Liu? One look can show you who you are.


    In their serious situation, there is no need to hide any emotion, because people can see clearly


    After Nangong Liuyue and Huasheng and others finish talking, naturally there is no delay. She takes Yu Qilin and leaves the spring breeze directly. Nangong Liuyue does not let go until she is sure that she is not within the range of the other party.


    Although some reluctant, but he is not a person to take advantage of the danger, he is not so.


    "What are you doing? Nangong Liuyue, is there something wrong with you? "


    "I have a good talk with Hua Sheng. Why do you interrupt? You still call me aunt Huasheng? It''s called Jiangliu, isn''t it uncle? Don''t you call Mr. Jiang? It''s about my master. What''s your relationship with me? "


    "I have made it clear to you that you are willing to travel with me. We are Taoist friends, but this does not mean that you can participate in my affairs, my choice!"


    "You''d better give me an explanation, or our practice together will come to an end! Besides, didn''t you say you wanted to apologize to Huasheng? When I saw Hua Sheng, I didn''t speak all the time. Now I''m pulled out again... "


    "I find this reason to have something to do with the Huasheng family, and I can Do you think that if there is one, there will be one? "


    Yu Qilin shakes off Nangong Liuyue''s hand, his tone is undisguised anger, and even looks at Nangong Liuyue with some impatience.


    For so many years, the master has not been in charge of her like this. Now there is such a person, how can it be like this?


    It''s just a group practice. Yu Qilin really doesn''t understand.


    "Do you give me a chance to talk from the beginning?"


    "Well, I don''t want to argue with you, Kirin. When you do something, can you worry about others a little? Don''t say what you think? "


    "Besides, don''t you know what happened to the spring breeze? Is there anyone else staying in their family now? Even if you don''t know, the emperor of heaven sent several people to take care of them last time. Chifeng refused instead of them. Did you tell me that? "

 Chapter 3353

    "For what, even if you don''t understand, Huasheng just said that he would provide us with accommodation in other places. If it wasn''t because he didn''t want to, how could he say that? Hua Sheng''s words are very direct. If you can''t hear them, look at the look of the people around you? Your unfinished words have been written on your face, even if you didn''t say them


    "Do you want your aunt who just likes you to refuse you? You are embarrassed, others are embarrassed, and there was cooperation. What''s the point then? "


    "Even Chifeng knows that the Huasheng family can''t accept strangers because of what happened last time. How much do you think you have to do with them?"


    "But I should thank you. Thanks to your continuous speech, I have no chance to say. When I have the chance, I already know whether I should say it or not. They don''t want to mention the past, let alone the last time. Being betrayed by close people, even if it doesn''t cause any substantial harm to them, but the wound in their heart can''t be healed. Now I want to talk But when I mention it, is it not to uncover the scar? "


    Nangong Liuyue looks at the hand that he is thrown away. He is very confused. He doesn''t understand why it is his own hand that he is thrown away, but his heart is hard to die.


    But at this time, Nangong Liuyue soon put down his emotions, because he knew very well that he had to make it clear now, otherwise Yu Qilin would be crazy.


    Thinking of her words, she brought Yu Qilin out. She was also comforted. After all, in her heart, she was still a reluctant person.


    Otherwise, how can you bring her out? You know, before that, if yu Qilin is really in a mood, he won''t even give face to the emperor of heaven


    When Nangong Liuyue finishes this, she looks at Yu Qilin''s face changing. She listens to herself quietly. Nangong Liuyue also knows that she''s listening.


    As a matter of fact, Yu Qilin''s character is not bad. It''s just that she has been in contact with people in her youth, and the status of Fengdu is her backing. Everyone has to see her face.


    After all, no one dares to look on the face of Fengdu emperor.


    Just like what Jiang Xinrui wants to do now, who dares not to give face?


    But now it''s different. Fengdu emperor is gone. Although most people don''t know it, Yu Qilin still knows it. She needs to adjust her state during this period of time.


    Now I think that Fengdu emperor is unwilling to spread the news of his death before he leaves. Maybe he wants to protect Yu Qilin for a long time.


    But she has to understand that she will change sooner or later if she always stands in front with her power. The changes of the three realms and six ways are also changing rapidly. If she is not strong, it is useless and unreliable to rely on anyone.


    "As for why I call my aunt with you, I just don''t want to show my difference. Besides, it''s different now. If it''s true, Huasheng is my ancestor."


    "She is of the same clan as the mother of the emperor of heaven. Naturally, we are all of the younger generation. Why can''t I call her by name? Anyway, it''s just a title for elders. "


    "In my family, because I value the other half, many relationships are calculated from the other side..."


    "You don''t like me, I know, but don''t answer so early. You don''t know what is like now. I can wait slowly Waiting for you to know what is like

 Chapter 3354

    "When you can tell what you like, you can answer me. Maybe you don''t say it. I''ll watch it myself. Then I''ll know whether I''m going or staying, and whether it''s meaningful."


    "They all say that you don''t like me in your eyes. It''s my wishful thinking, but the feeling is to see who likes more. I''m the one who likes more, and I''m willing to pay."


    "You don''t have to feel pressure. In addition to teaching you something, I will still be the same as before. I won''t tell you what to do."


    "Just like today, you don''t hide your eyes when you look at Chifeng. I don''t say much. I just look at him a few times, and then I don''t look at him any more. After all, he''s still a child. I''m a few hundred years old. I can''t do anything to him. I''m not so crazy."


    Nangong Liuyue looked at the clouds at her feet. She felt more relaxed as she said it. Anyway, it was not so heavy.


    Some things change angle, change direction, everything becomes different.


    It''s easy. He''s not obsessed with madness.


    Nangong Liuyue is very clear about what she wants. She has worked hard, paid and fought for it. When it comes, it is a gift from God. If she can''t wait, it doesn''t belong to her.


    For things that don''t belong to you, it''s meaningless to force, but you will lose more.


    As he said, today''s Yu Qilin, no matter how old she is, can''t tell whether she likes a child or not. She likes it very simply.


    It doesn''t rise to love between men and women.


    I like Chifeng because Chifeng is beautiful. There''s no doubt about that. I can''t find anyone who can compare with Chifeng in the three realms and six roads.


    Chifeng is a beautiful boy. Men are extremely beautiful. Some of them are feminine. They are not as handsome as men. The river is the most handsome


    In the face of such people, who looks like, after all, who does not like beautiful?


    But Nangong Liuyue is very clear that this is not an emotional love, not to mention a deep-rooted love.


    So he is willing to wait. If one day in the future, Yu Qilin''s eyes looking at Chifeng are not infatuated with beauty and true love, Nangong Liuyue will give up.


    He also has his own pride, will not let the whole fox clan look at him crazy.


    "I want to go back. There are still a few years to go before the appointed time. I''ll wait first."


    After listening to what Nangong Liuyue said, for a moment, Yu Qilin didn''t know how to answer. All he wanted to do was go home. Then he turned around and left in the direction of Fengdu. He didn''t care about the complicated Nangong Liuyue behind.


    Even if the master is no longer there, it is also a refuge for him.


    A place to calm her down when she doesn''t know what to do.


    She didn''t want to stay completely because of Chifeng. She also wanted to feel Huasheng''s mother like feeling. Because she was too excited, she completely ignored each other''s ideas.


    Yu Qilin doesn''t want to untie Hua Sheng''s scar. She''s not crazy.


    As for Chifeng, she didn''t think Nangong Liuyue was right before, but now she''s not sure.


    When I met Chifeng for the first time, I was in heaven. She went to heaven to report back the situation of Fengdu hell


    Yu Qilin will never forget the day when the sky was full of flowers, surrounded by auspicious animals and resplendent splendor. However, when Chifeng appeared, all of them became dull and ordinary.

 Chapter 3355

    She and Chifeng meet face to face. She never knows that purple is so beautiful. The lavender Phoenix bumps into her eyes. Because she is chased by two little princes, Chifeng can''t avoid her and bumps into her


    At the moment when Chifeng bumps into Yu Qilin, he instantly conjures up a human figure, and Yu Qilin sees Chifeng''s appearance from a close distance. His eyebrows and eyes are really engraved on his heart.


    "Sorry? Are you ok? "


    "My name is Chifeng The bookboy in the library, didn''t see you just now, didn''t escape in time, didn''t hurt you? "


    Chifeng quickly lifts Yu Qilin up. Looking at her stupefied appearance, she is worried. She thinks that she has too much inertia and has damaged people.


    Careful look in the eyes of Yu Qilin are so charming, as if one more look will be deeply involved.


    "It''s OK. I''m Yu Qilin, the mount of Fengdu Emperor..."


    With these words, Yu Qilin''s voice was a little low. It was the first time that he spoke softly.


    Fengdu never told her why she was shy and what kind of reaction she should have when she met someone who was attracted by her heart.


    But Chifeng didn''t give her too long entanglement. She straightened up and bowed down to salute. She said with a more annoyed look: "it''s you. Chifeng is reckless and offended."


    "Xian Shi, are you ok? Or I''ll take you back? "


    Chifeng is really careful. People in heaven naturally know where Fengdu is and who Fengdu emperor is. Generally, he seldom appears and gives it to Yu Qilin.


    Chifeng has seen Fengdu emperor, but he has not seen Yu Qilin. He is also reckless and worried.


    It''s not that the Fengdu emperor will complain. It''s just that for so many years, the Fengdu emperor has worked very hard to guard Fengdu. In addition, the Tiandi emperor will mention it from time to time. They have a good relationship.


    After all, if it''s not good, can you kill Tian Yao and recommend Bai ran to the top?


    Although there is not much turmoil in the heaven, it can''t cover up the Fengdu emperor. His temperament is unpredictable. He doesn''t want the river. Although he is strong, he is easy to talk


    "Well, you didn''t mean to Don''t do that. "


    Yu Qilin reaches out his hand to help Chifeng up. At the moment when he touches Chifeng, Chifeng''s eyes blink slightly and evades without any trace


    At this point, Chifeng and Yu Qilin are acquainted, because Chifeng''s appearance has disturbed Yu Qilin''s mind. In the past, Chifeng went to heaven once a decade or even a hundred years, but now it is once a year, or even several times a year, to travel to heaven


    Slowly and Chifeng will be familiar, but Chifeng has always been polite, the only change is not to call you, called a name.


    This was only changed when Yu Qilin was angry, otherwise it would be the same as before.


    But the relationship stopped.


    Yu Qilin thought that Chifeng''s temperament was so until he met Jiang Xinrui.


    No matter in the world of man or heaven, Chifeng''s familiarity and closeness to Jiang Xinrui are not concealed.


    She even saw Jiang Xinrui push him?


    Just at the gate of the playground, Yu Qilin and Nangong Liuyue have been standing by for a long time. Because of the beauty of Chifeng and Jiang Xinrui, there is no lack of gaze around them, so they both deliberately ignore them.


    But it also makes Yu Qilin see clearly that Chifeng is totally different from Jiang Xinrui.


    Even if I''m happy, I''ll say hello politely and alienated

 Chapter 3356

    Yu Qilin couldn''t understand it. It was even more uncomfortable to watch them get on the ferris wheel. Without thinking about it, he followed them, sat opposite them and watched them like that


    As a result, Chifeng didn''t recognize her.


    Just there, looking down and thinking.


    If it wasn''t for Jiang Xinrui to say something in his ear, Chifeng still didn''t respond.


    Yu Qilin can''t wait any longer. He looks at Jiang Xinrui and wants to reach out to touch Chifeng''s ear, so he interrupts.


    Also let Chifeng see him, but just now or into the self world of Chifeng, immediately put on Qingming, politely nodded to himself.


    Yu Qilin is really unacceptable.


    She felt as if something of her own had been robbed


    What does Jiang Xinrui really want? Is Chifeng, who is so careful to protect, just an ordinary person in her eyes?


    How else could she be so casual?


    Even after seeing Hua Sheng, Yu Qilin finds that he is in a different state of mind.


    In the past, she didn''t like Huasheng from the bottom of her heart and wanted to rely on it.


    Maybe it''s really because the host is gone. She needs the harbor so much. When she meets Huasheng, her mood changes.


    So at that moment, Yu Qilin admitted that she was envious.


    Envy Jiang Xinrui everything, her parents have long been gone, the only support is her master, she is also very contented, never envy others.


    But watching Jiang Xinrui not only have parents, growing up with their parents since childhood, the identity of any one of their parents is a person who makes the three worlds and six paths tremble.


    Jiang Xinrui has nothing to lose, and the three realms and six paths are even more unimpeded. Everything has something to do with her, and no one dares to aggrieve her. Even Chifeng takes the initiative to get close to her


    How can Yu Qilin not envy such a comparison?


    "Master, does Qilin miss you?"


    "Why are you leaving If you were here, would I not have to envy others like this? For more than 5000 years, I met a person I like for the first time. Nangong Liuyue also said that I didn''t like it. In fact, no matter whether it was or not, people didn''t want to talk to me... "


    Relying on the only green tree under Fengdu hell, Yu Qilin tells his sadness and loss.


    Every time she meets something, she likes to talk like this tree hole.


    This is also the last thing her master left her.


    Nangong Liuyue stands quietly behind Yu Qilin. Listening to her choking, she feels even worse. He shouldn''t say so much


    Thinking of this, Nangong Liuyue didn''t disturb her, but just sat behind her and continued his protection.


    He likes, no matter what the future results, now also live up to the time!


    On the other side of the world.


    When the Huasheng family watched Nangong Liuyue leave with Yu Qilin, they were slightly stunned. It''s not surprising that the Huasheng family''s manner changed. They really don''t know how to pick up. Even if Nangong Liuyue doesn''t interrupt, the river or the river will also interrupt


    And the amazement of the Huasheng family is only temporary, because they understand the meaning of Nangong Liuyue.


    In my heart, I also feel that the child is a little proper.


    Huasheng can''t accept strangers at home, even if they come in. Huasheng has never really relaxed.


    After all, Molly and even Hua Lin were very close to her at that time.


    It''s because it''s more difficult for people to accept when they turn around and hurt

 Chapter 3357

    Even after such a long time, Huasheng still can''t let go. Even if she doesn''t say it, Jiangliu and jiangxinrui both know it and want to untie this knot.


    So I brought them back intentionally or unintentionally, but it''s definitely not good to stay overnight. After all, not everyone is Fengxi and can occupy all the trust of Huasheng.


    Qin, Wan and Yu always admired that Huasheng could touch Fengxi''s heart. As long as something happened to Huasheng, Fengxi would have an impact.


    As everyone knows, the river and the river core are also envious of the wind.


    Because the wind is irreplaceable in Huasheng''s heart.


    Huasheng is just in the heart, and Fengxi is outside. Two people in each other''s heart, no matter trust or other, are not who can compare.


    Jiang Liu once thought that his biggest rival in love is not the chopping moon, Xie Dongyang It should be Fengxi, because at the moment, only Fengxi can let Huasheng put down his prejudice.


    He and Jiang Xinrui can only say that because they are from this family, they have got some preferential treatment, otherwise it will be really difficult


    "The child is not the same as before. He is much more lively."


    "Time can really change a person."


    "No matter this meeting, I feel that Bai Ran''s worry is a little superfluous, and the fate of these two people may not be difficult."


    Jiang Liu thinks of the situation when Nangong Liuyue and Yu Qilin were together just now, and can''t help laughing.


    And the river said, like thinking of something, suddenly did not smile.


    He looked at Jiang Xinrui with a serious look and some guilt.


    "Do you like to go to the playground?"


    "It''s our problem. We haven''t had a good family outing for such a long time. It''s understandable that you are interested in it."


    "Dad promised you that I would take you to every corner of Jiangcheng."


    Jiangliu remembers that jiangxinrui and Chifeng went to the playground. If they didn''t meet Yu Qilin, maybe they would still be playing?


    Although it''s not proper to interrupt others'' happy time, how does the river think and feel dangerous when it comes to the thought that her daughter is taken by others to play and make a surprise.


    His daughter can''t be abducted by anyone.


    Jiangliu has always known that jiangxinrui is precocious. She doesn''t need to teach her a lot of things. She already understands it, just like inheritance.


    But in the end is not experienced, the river to jiangxinrui or can''t stop worrying.


    This may be the mood of an old father.


    And Jiangliu didn''t really get angry, let alone blame, because he knew very well that the word treason, on the one hand, came from adolescence, on the other hand, was forced by his parents.


    He and Hua Sheng are still very free.


    At any time will not be in vain to force children.


    Because when they run into the wall, they will know that their parents are right.


    Of course, it''s not suitable for everyone. Jiangliu didn''t take the responsibility of being a father when her daughter was just born.


    At that time, no matter what the reason, Jiang Liu reflected on himself. It was he who did something wrong that pushed the two children farther and farther away. It was just too late for him to wake up.


    Chang''an is gone, joy has grown up, and now it has become jiangxinrui, no longer the little girl who likes to eat cake anytime and anywhere.


    Jiang Liu has missed too much, but he has no way. Now the only thing he can do is to talk with Jiang Xinrui from another angle and make a guarantee.


    Today, Chifeng takes Jiang Xinrui to the playground. Jiang Liu once again realizes that his problems still exist, even more serious.

 Chapter 3358

    How can he ignore the process of a child''s growth because his daughter has been sensible since she was young


    River really feel their own problems, so naturally did not say what blame jiangxinrui.


    I just feel that I really have a lot of problems. It''s his fault, but my daughter needs another person to worry about it.


    But that man is still a child


    "It can''t be all your father''s fault. I also have a lot of responsibility. Because of my reasons, you haven''t felt the life of a child in the human world for so many years. We also have a lot of shortcomings for you."


    "I didn''t think about it at all. I''m worried that you also need it."


    "Mother is very guilty, not a good mother."


    "I also promise you that I won''t do it in the future. I will arrange my time reasonably and won''t ignore you."


    After listening to the words of the river, Huasheng is also reflecting on himself. Besides, even without waiting for the river to say anything, Huasheng also feels the problem.


    I never thought about taking my daughter to any amusement park


    In fact, strictly speaking, what Huasheng thinks about is that Chang''an will still be there. What Huasheng thinks about is that when the children get older, their relationship with the river will be relaxed. They will go with their two children together and prepare two shares no matter what they think of.


    But Huasheng didn''t expect to have another day.


    The only thing about family life is at the end of Chang''an


    Even after returning to normal life, Hua Sheng can''t forgive herself, let alone let go of the past. In the face of Jiang Xinrui, she still thinks about Chang''an?


    Hua Sheng is very hard to put those aside and let herself really come out. She just wants to wait.


    She''ll soon be able to put it down.


    But the situation around him is still constant, for which Huasheng really has no way, and has no time to separate himself.


    Today is to wake up Huasheng, she can''t wait any longer.


    The situation around you may never end. The way to let go of the past also needs to face a new life. You can''t feel sorry for the people around you because of the past.


    She knew how rare it was today.


    Even if the situation around her is constant, she should give her daughter a normal life.


    My daughter has done so much for her, but she always seems to be separated from her daughter


    This point, Jiang Xinrui actually understand, it is because of understanding will be careful to please.


    Jiang Xinrui has been trying her best to please her mother.


    What outsiders see is always different from what really happens.


    "Father, mother, what are you talking about?"


    "I''m very happy and very good. Besides, strictly speaking, I don''t belong to the human world at all. The things in the human world have no great attraction to me."


    "But I really appreciate you and feel very happy. Every family''s life is different. We may not adapt to other people''s life."


    "Just like now, I''m not used to you. It''s the same as before. I went there today because I wanted to talk to Chifeng about that day But I didn''t talk about it... "


    "Don''t worry, I won''t go with Chifeng in the future..."


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Jiang Liu and Hua Sheng apologizing one after another, with a guilty look. She is really uneasy.


    I don''t know what to say. For a while, I didn''t know how to do it. Inexplicably, I felt very red. After that, I didn''t go with Chifeng and ran back to the room

 Chapter 3359

    Jiangliu and Huasheng watch jiangxinrui get up and run back. They are helpless. They can only say that they have understood what they have thought. They are also the guarantee of organizing the language with their daughter.


    And the protagonist left?


    "She didn''t adapt?"


    "In fact, I''m not used to it. In the twinkling of an eye, she''s so old. I''ve been preparing for a long time to be a qualified father. As a result, because of all kinds of accidents, the children are in waves."


    "The mood changed again and again, and finally when they were born safely, you were in a coma again, and I had no idea..."


    "In a twinkling of an eye, she has grown up. Unconsciously, zhongrui''er is already 13 years old, but we all know that we haven''t been with her for 13 years!"


    "My initial preparation was step by step, but I didn''t expect that this step was too big. Did she start to fall in love after several years? Even when I get married, I... "


    "Ah Sheng, we really missed her a lot, not to mention the amusement park. We didn''t even send her to the kindergarten..."


    Jiang Liu recalled the past few years together, and suddenly felt a little frightened, especially thinking that time passed so fast, next time in a twinkling of an eye is she married?


    Who will she marry? And then is it a life of grass?


    River heart is very uncomfortable, responsible, heart can not accept.


    Today, Chifeng took Jiang Xinrui to the amusement park. No one expected that there would be such a great aftereffect.


    The river depends on the back of the sofa. Although it''s because of something outside, they ignore Jiang Xinrui, but they can''t shirk their responsibility.


    And their own responsibility is the biggest.


    He and Huasheng never felt that there was any problem, or that everything was just as natural


    The child is so sensible that he never asks for anything from them.


    It may be said that the crying children have sugar to eat, but they ignore the most clever, has been quietly looking forward to the child.


    And the people around you praise Jiang Xinrui the most for his cleverness. It''s ridiculous that they haven''t found it all the time


    "Yes, Jiangliu, our parents really failed."


    Hua Sheng answered softly.


    After that, they did not speak any more and sat quietly.


    They are reflecting.


    It should be the result of reflection. From then on, no matter Huasheng or Jiangliu, they have to have a company jiangxinrui, even if they are busy with things outside.


    Even if it can''t be accompanied, take it with you.


    Anyway, according to Jiang Xinrui''s ability, or the two of them, no one can easily hurt her.


    But Jiang Xinrui''s later maladjustment is really more and more, the mouth, and even the action are revealing the helpless information, but it can''t be denied that Jiang Xinrui''s heart likes this very much.


    When I sleep every day, even my dream is sweet


    Because of this change, Jiang Xinrui knows what she should do for her parents.


    Originally, she wanted to relax for some time. No matter it has been half a year since the last Tuttle incident, the atmosphere at home is just right.


    It''s time to put it on the agenda. Jiang Xinrui and Jiang Liu also said hello. With the acquiescence of her father, Jiang Xinrui felt more powerful.


    It is imperative to untie mother''s heart knot.


    Anhe town.


    A small border town, 600 kilometers away from Jiangcheng, has a population of more than 400000, which is really small.


    But the facilities in the town are not bad. Although they are not as good as Jiangcheng, they are not bad in a small town.


    Jiang Xinrui looks at the address in her hand and smiles

 Chapter 3360

    "Are you sure this is it?"


    "This place is really ordinary. There''s no aura at all. I used to think Jiangcheng is ordinary. Now, Jiangcheng is really good..."


    "At least there is some aura. There is nothing. Why do you have to come here?"


    Chi Feng tone some doubts of ask a way.


    But it''s not Chifeng''s tone that should be noticed, but his voice is a little dull.


    It''s not that he''s changed into a man with a smoky voice. It''s that Chifeng''s face is wearing a black mask, which is very thick.


    It''s his third uncle who said it. It''s so strict.


    It''s very strict, only showing two eyes, but it''s more ascetic.


    But it''s also a lot less obsessive eyes.


    After going back last time, Chifeng first went to Fengying seriously to "chat". He doubted that his third uncle was intentional. Finally, the pillars of the main hall almost broke.


    The scene was not much different from that of the battle between Fengying and chopping the moon.


    But the only difference is that Fengying was defeated before, and Chifeng was defeated this time.


    He couldn''t beat his third uncle and was finally put on such a mask.


    Fortunately, it works, otherwise he has to "chat"


    "I''m sure that''s it."


    "This is the address given by my third uncle. I can''t be wrong."


    "Besides, I didn''t ask you to follow me. If you feel uncomfortable, you can go back. I can find it myself. Originally, I didn''t want to take you. You are willing to follow me."


    "Don''t talk about it in my ear. If I don''t talk about you for a long time, I''m sick again."


    Jiang Xinrui''s big eyes are full of dislike for Chifeng.


    The main reason is that it''s all over the way. It''s more than 600 Li. The ears are really going to be cocooned.


    Before she came, Jiang Xinrui had already found her third aunt, Wang Junxian. She repeatedly confirmed it and checked it with her father. It was sure that there was no problem before she came.


    She doesn''t want to go wrong.


    As for his father''s two friends, why did she only ask one, because the other has been very low spirited recently.


    Because of aunt Fengxi, Qin Wanyu has always been with her and untied her heart knot. Every day, she is so worried that Jiang Xinrui doesn''t disturb her.


    As for the things in aunt Fengxi''s heart, she really can''t help. Her mother said it''s just a matter of time


    I can only wait for Aunt Fengxi to put it down a little bit.


    In this regard, Jiang Xinrui can only give Auntie Fengxi a little more time. When her side''s affairs are almost handled, she will think of a way.


    "In fact, I''m just afraid that you''re working in vain..."


    "Rui''er, you Do you think it''s really OK now? Is it the right time? Did my uncle really agree? Why do I feel a little untrustworthy? "


    Chifeng touched her ear. She wore a mask for a long time, and her ear hurt a little. He looked at Jiang Xinrui with worried eyes.


    If you cover your face, your eyes will become more prominent, especially those with worried eyes. People who look at them want to drown in them


    But this doesn''t include Jiang Xinrui. Maybe because of the time of contact at this stage, Chifeng doesn''t have a long mouth. She can appreciate huimeinan. Just as she talks, she is a little grumpy.


    Now Chifeng in her eyes that is a thief Lala can talk about menopausal patients.


    Jiang Xinrui wants to shoot him to death.


    "If not, how can I go so far?"


    "This matter will have to be solved sooner or later. My mother can''t get rid of the knot in her heart. My father and I are also worried..."

 Chapter 3361

    In fact, what Jiang Xinrui didn''t say is that her old father may be tired to death if she doesn''t untie her mother''s heart knot


    Of course, this is also an exaggerated metaphor.


    She and the river are all responsible for the spring breeze.


    Of course, there''s also mother, but father doesn''t want his mother to come, and Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to look at her father. Mother cleans up inside and outside, and looks at herself


    But ten li spring breeze is really not small, and they also have their own things. At this time, Jiang Xinrui knows how much work aunt ginkgo did when they were there.


    How much has he done for this family.


    And she came here to try to talk to Aunt ginkgo.


    This is Gao he''s hometown.


    It was those who were once important to their mothers who caused their mother''s heartache, and they went very simply at that time.


    No procrastination, although the mother does not want to see them again, but also can not face.


    So that now the whole person in mind, has become a knot in one''s heart, can not solve, mother can never let go.


    Ten li spring breeze as long as a person, even Hua Zhi and others, the mother is always paying attention, concentration, in a state of preparedness.


    She became very hard to trust.


    In fact, it is not the most important to find a reliable person to join the spring breeze.


    No matter the father or herself, they all hope that the mother can trust others and regain the most basic trust in others. They don''t need to be defensive all the time, as long as she can change back to the past.


    They want to see the Huasheng.


    "It should be in the front!"


    "I tell you, boy, shut your mouth and don''t talk about it for a while, or you''ll go to your sister Yu to play. She must like to hear you talk about it very much."


    Jiang Xinrui looks at a small yard with two entrances and two exits. The yard at the gate is only five or six meters long, but it is full of all kinds of vegetables


    Full of pastoral atmosphere, looking at Chifeng is still a little nostalgic, what do you want to say, but think of what Jiang Xinrui just said, you''d better close it.


    Follow quietly.


    He doesn''t want to play with Yu Qilin. That''s not a generation


    Since the last amusement park incident, he felt that rui''er always looked at him with an inquisitive look. What he didn''t know thought they had a good personal relationship.


    As God has testified, he and Yu Qilin meet in front of each other every time. They have never met in private. Even if they meet for the first time, there are two princes behind him, but Yu Qilin doesn''t seem to notice. Besides, there is his sister


    On the one hand, it''s unnecessary. On the other hand, it''s not so familiar. There''s nothing to say.


    People from two different worlds.


    Chifeng answered like this last time, but was ridiculed by Jiang Xinrui, especially the obvious one.


    "You and Yu Qilin are of two worlds, and you and I are not of the same world?"


    "Why do you come to me?"


    Chifeng''s answer to this is very simple, and even justifiably, "I have relatives with you, but I don''t have any with her. Besides, we are both young people of the same age. How can we be the same as that one? What''s more, she represents Fengdu, and I dare not be presumptuous. When I meet her, I always feel a little cold behind... "


    So when Jiang Xinrui mentioned this again, he wanted to retort, but Jiang Xinrui was smiling awkwardly and politely, and Chifeng still closed her mouth.


    In fact, Chifeng doesn''t know why. She is not so comfortable with Yu Qilin.

 Chapter 3362

    Of course, this feeling is not because Nangong Liuyue doesn''t have any hostility to Chifeng. He can even talk with Chifeng normally.


    To be honest, Chifeng would rather be with Nangong Liuyue than talk with Yu Qilin.


    Because every time he didn''t say a word more, he could see the anger in Yu Qilin''s eyes. He was unwilling. Then he looked at himself with joy


    It''s really contradictory. Chifeng looks at her tired and uncomfortable. Naturally, she doesn''t want to say anything with her, but it seems that the other party is more serious.


    It''s a vicious circle. Chifeng can avoid Yu Qilin if she can.


    Unless you can''t avoid it, just like in the ferris wheel last time, politely say hello.


    In fact, he had seen her for a long time, but he didn''t want to talk.


    Mother said it was wrong to behave like this, but he just didn''t feel well


    It''s his limit to say hello politely.


    Now, Jiang Xinrui mentioned that if someone else, Chifeng would have turned over a long time ago.


    These years, his family is also spoiled, Chifeng is also a little emotional.


    But maybe it''s really one thing down, any little emotion of Chifeng can''t be used in jiangxinrui, on the contrary, it has been accommodating jiangxinrui''s little emotion.


    I don''t want her to be unhappy.


    Later, Chifeng understood that this is what people often say because they like it, but he understood it later.


    Those who like it first are the losers, and those who are not qualified to negotiate.


    Looking at Nangong Liuyue around her, she is just like that to Yu Qilin. Chifeng always thinks that under such a relationship, men should pay more


    Just slowly as she grew up, Chifeng understood that it had nothing to do with men and women. It was just the relationship that anyone liked first. Jiang Xinrui, who was unscrupulous in front of him, became cautious one day and watched his words carefully.


    But unfortunately not for him


    After Chifeng became an adult, she finally realized that she liked Jiang Xinrui. When she was happy, Jiang Xinrui''s eyes didn''t know when she had already lived in a person he never thought of


    "You Who are you looking for? What are you doing? "


    When Jiang Xinrui was studying how she would walk into the yard, after all, it was a bit wrong for her to directly push it away, because it was locked, but she couldn''t get in without opening it. Then out came a mother-in-law who looked like she was in her sixties. When she saw her, she was obviously surprised, but soon withdrew her emotion and asked who they were.


    "Is this the Gao family? I''m Jiang Xinrui, Huasheng''s daughter. I want to find aunt ginkgo. She should be here, right


    "Are you uncle Gao he''s mother?"


    Jiang Xinrui cut her hair and looked up at the people inside.


    She didn''t expect to hide the meaning of her explanation.


    Because she''s looking for ginkgo.


    I know that when gingko left the spring breeze that day, he left Jiangcheng with Gao he and returned to his hometown, namely Anhe town.


    Jiang Xinrui thought about it for a long time. When she said goodbye to gingko, she was about to see it now. She was still a little worried.


    "It''s you. I said how to look at you. I thought I was old."


    "If you don''t like it, come in."


    "Gingko is here. No matter she just fell asleep, she is pregnant. The baby is very unstable. The doctor said that she needs to stay in bed until the baby is born. I don''t know what will happen in the future..."

 Chapter 3363

    "Ah, you see, I''m old, but I have a broken mouth. What do you want to tell one of your children about this? She''s fine now."


    "Come on in, Gao he has not come back from work with his father. There are only two of us at home."


    When Gao he''s mother said this, she was worried. Maybe she left the place where she used to wear a mask of hypocrisy, but now she can be herself in a small village.


    In addition to the changes in her family, Gao''s mother had no idea. She grew old all of a sudden. In fact, she was only in her early fifties in a few years.


    Now I''m at ease. I don''t have to worry about speaking. I don''t have to think much about it. I''m in a bureaucratic mood with others.


    So I''m used to speaking here. When I see someone asking, I just say it. After that, I remember that the other person is still a little girl


    Jiang Xinrui was not at ease when Gao''s mother finished. No matter what happened at that time, after half a year, all she thought about and could recall was when ginkgo was good to her.


    Now I know that her life is not as happy as she imagined. Jiang Xinrui is really uncomfortable.


    Chifeng, aware of Jiang Xinrui''s emotion, reaches for his hand and gives her some comfort.


    It''s useless to say anything at this time, because everyone''s choice is his own.


    No one can force the other.


    "Mom? Is Gao he back? "


    "Why did you come back so early today?"


    Before Jiang Xinrui entered the room, he heard a weak female voice coming from the inner room.


    If the voice is not known for many years, Jiang Xinrui really almost did not recognize it.


    "No, if he comes back at noon, he will be dismissed by his employer."


    "I came to see you."


    When Gao''s mother heard ginkgo''s question, she knew that her daughter-in-law was awake. She was restless all her life and had been sleeping badly. In fact, she was asleep, just a light sleep.


    Then he asked Jiang Xinrui to go in.


    After all, it''s the former owner who still needs to give face. After all, it''s not as good as before.


    Gao''s mother is very open-minded now. Anyway, life is like this. Can it be worse?


    How can we make a living.


    After all, they are also experienced people, this frustration, or can be.


    But I''m just a little tired, but it''s good to be with my family.


    When Jiang Xinrui heard the voice of aunt ginkgo, she suddenly didn''t want to go in, because she felt the state of aunt ginkgo, and she didn''t dare to meet each other.


    When she came here, she really didn''t expect it to be like this.


    "I I won''t go in first. I''m in a hurry. I don''t want to bring any presents. It''s not polite. I''d better get ready and come again next time. "


    Jiang Xinrui said and turned to go, in the end did not enter the door.


    When she heard that Aunt ginkgo was pregnant, she even had an unstable fetus, so she shouldn''t disturb her, but she really didn''t expect that she would be so unstable.


    Even talking is powerless.


    Gao''s mother looks at Jiang Xinrui, who is about to leave without even entering the door of the house. She wants to say something to keep her. After all, she''s here. But when she thinks about it, it''s OK. Let''s look at the children.


    Then she wiped her hands on her apron and prepared to make lunch for her daughter-in-law. She had a very full day.


    "Rui''er, what''s the matter with you? You''re going to leave now that you''ve all come? "


    "And they all know you''re here, and they don''t even say hello?"


    "Have you thought about it?"

 Chapter 3364

    Chifeng pulls Jiang Xinrui, who is standing at the gate, and holds her tightly.


    When she came, she was anxious to see gingko, and even thought about how to say it, in order to help her mother untie her heart knot after being betrayed by someone close to her.


    Why can''t I enter through a door now?


    He understood Jiang Xinrui''s meaning. If he came again next time, he would not come.


    Just now, I swore to you. How can it be like this now?


    "Is it because you know she''s weak? This kind of thing is inevitable. When a mother gives birth to a child, some of them are safe and some of them are stumbling. Who can be absolutely sure? "


    "Besides, even if you don''t go in now, doesn''t she know it''s you? That mother-in-law has recognized you, don''t you still tell her the same? As a result, she knew that you had come and didn''t go in. What did she think? This is a pregnant woman. Isn''t it good to be thinking more? "


    Chifeng looks at Jiang Xinrui with a heavy face. She has no expectation of coming for a long time, and she can understand it in her heart. After all, this is her family who has been with her for a long time. If it wasn''t for that, they would still be together now.


    Anyway, what should be said, Chifeng said, as for how to think, how to decide depends on jiangxinrui.


    He just didn''t want Jiang Xinrui to regret it.


    But I have to say, what Chi Feng said is effective.


    Jiang Xinrui came here just for the sake of Ginkgo biloba. Now she hasn''t even met her face. It''s a pity that she''s going to leave, but she really doesn''t know how to meet her.


    I don''t know what to say. Originally, I wanted to persuade her to go back. As long as she appeared beside her mother, the two of them could explain the problem clearly, maybe they could solve it.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t mind the choice of ginkgo.


    However, she made a mistake. In fact, strictly speaking, gingko''s behavior was just a change of choice. In the multiple-choice question between herself and Gao family, she chose Gao family instead of herself.


    In essence, there is no distinction between right and wrong in this matter. Anyone''s choice always has his own preferred one.


    So Jiang Xinrui really didn''t blame her. Besides, at that time, she also knew the tangle of Ginkgo biloba. She could see it clearly, waiting for Ginkgo biloba to choose.


    It can be said that she wants to see how to choose Ginkgo biloba.


    She tested the people around her instead of her mother.


    It hurt everyone.


    Hurt my mother, hurt me more, hurt myself.


    When gingko left, she was watching the wind. If she had time, Jiang Xinrui might stop her


    "Young lady?"


    When Jiang Xinrui fell into a short memory, a weak female voice came from behind, and even a little gasped.


    It seems that it took her most of her strength to walk from the bed to the door.


    In fact, it''s exactly the case. Ginkgo''s pregnancy is really breathtaking. Just a few days ago, I went to the hospital to get oxygen. The doctor only said that it was the older women who had so many problems.


    If you want to have this child, you can only keep it. If you have any problems, go to the hospital immediately. Otherwise, adults and children will be in danger


    "Oh, there''s something you can''t come in and say. I''ll call her for you And if people don''t want to say it, don''t force it. You don''t know what state you are in now. "


    "There''s something wrong, that''s one corpse and two lives..."


    Gao''s mother watched Jiang Xinrui turn around and leave, and then she went back to the kitchen to cook. Unexpectedly, she suddenly heard gingko panting loudly and ran out

 Chapter 3365

    As soon as Gao''s mother came out, she saw gingko shaking her body, white face, panting loudly, holding the door and looking outside. Her voice was even weaker.


    Seeing such a situation, Gao''s mother is really worried. Why don''t she worry?


    But her daughter-in-law, a miserable child, still had to feel sorry for herself. She reached out to hold Ginkgo biloba and did not dare to take her in, otherwise she would always worry about something.


    At this meeting, Gao''s mother doesn''t look good at Jiang Xinrui. She''s very happy, but that''s just a way to live. What else can she do except look a little open when they look like Gao''s family now?


    It''s just that no matter how open she is, other people should not make trouble.


    Otherwise, Gao Mu is really going crazy.


    "Aunt ginkgo? How did you get out? You go in quickly. You are heavy now. I just came to see you. I didn''t expect you to be like this now. Otherwise, I won''t disturb you. "


    Jiang Xinrui turned and looked at ginkgo, listening to Gao''s mother''s words.


    Ginkgo is in worse shape than she thought.


    The whole person''s state is particularly listless, his face is not bloody, and his body is thin except for his bulging abdomen


    Jiang Xinrui''s tears came up in an instant. She didn''t dare to reach out to touch Ginkgo biloba. She always felt that she fell down in a gust of wind.


    Where is the former vigorous look?


    This is not the same person as ginkgo in my memory.


    "Come on in, aunt ginkgo. I''ll go in with you. Don''t stand."


    Although Jiang Xinrui didn''t dare to stretch out her hand, she didn''t want to continue to look at ginkgo like this. She was asked to lie down quickly.


    "I''m ok. I just look scary. But I know my body is not so weak. I used to climb mountains with my young lady. I didn''t miss the 100 meter peak."


    "Long time no see, miss. How are you?"


    "Little Miss, what''s the matter? To be frank, I have nothing to answer now. "


    "But before you explain your intention, I should say sorry to you! This apology is a little late, but it''s been in my heart for a long time. If I don''t see you, I may be in my heart for a long time No matter who the other party is, it''s life. I choose to give up the other because of one choice. That''s my fault! "


    Ginkgo will be the body''s center of gravity on the doorframe, the other side is supported by her mother-in-law, she really will not fall.


    Just heard the voice is very familiar, like Jiang Xinrui, she still some can''t believe, so hear her to go, say what also want to get up to see.


    Although it''s only half a year ago, it seems that a century has passed in the world of Ginkgo biloba. She never thought that she could see Jiang Xinrui again after leaving the spring breeze.


    She thought that she would be ashamed to meet, because she gave up jiangxinrui at that time. Even if she finally repented, she could not deny that she had sent jiangxinrui to death.


    If Jiang Xinrui doesn''t have her own skills, she will really die. There is no room to save her. She can only watch.


    She knew this very well, so at that time she really had no face to stay. When she didn''t know where else to go, Gao he was willing to accept her, and gingko didn''t object.


    Anyway, Gao he didn''t dislike her, so he let go of his bad feelings, and they were even.


    Gao family has today, because of her


    In this way, ginkgo feels that she can see Jiang Xinrui. No matter whether she hates herself or not, she should say an apology.

 Chapter 3366

    "Aunt ginkgo..."


    "It''s not only your fault, but also mine. I shouldn''t do that to you. It''s my trap to test you. I know all about it. I''m just waiting for you to choose."


    "I just want to know who you''re going to choose. You''ve been with my mother for so long, and I think I''m sure I''ll win, and I''ll lose."


    "I should have said the apology."


    "Aunt ginkgo, I''m sorry."


    Jiang Xinrui stood at the gate, five or six meters away from Ginkgo biloba. But she knew that there was a lot of difference between her and Ginkgo biloba, which was not five or six meters long ago.


    If she didn''t have this test at the beginning, and told ginkgo everything, ginkgo would not have to be embarrassed. It would be a win-win cooperation.


    But Jiang Xinrui didn''t. After all, she believed in Ginkgo too much at that time. She thought that she was more important than a man in Ginkgo''s heart.


    She misunderstood that it was wrong for ginkgo to choose between one life and another.


    Ginkgo now, and even her mother''s heart knot, is because of her.


    So she wanted to solve it urgently.


    Just looking at the ginkgo like this, she couldn''t open her mouth.


    How can she help her to solve her heart knot when she has turned the master and servant sisters into what they are today?


    "We both said I''m sorry. Let''s go."


    "I always feel heavy in my heart. Now I feel that my breathing is smooth."


    "You don''t have to blame yourself. At the moment of choosing, I felt more important people, more important choices for me, so I gave up. When you layout, you left me, you also gave up me."


    "We''re even."


    "Why did you come to me? Is that miss


    Ginkgo said this with an open-minded, relaxed smile instead of obsession.


    The doctor said that she was depressed and didn''t understand that the meeting had always affected her, but she didn''t know how to untie it. She knew where her depression was.


    Only now she understands.


    It''s untied, too.


    Maybe her health will get better.


    She''s looking forward to and caring about the child.


    But after the solution happy knot, ginkgo thought of Jiang Xinrui''s intention to come here, she can''t specially listen to herself say sorry, right? Then it''s easy to think of Huasheng.


    In the past six months, she often thinks of the 30 years of getting along with Hua Sheng. For Hua Sheng, she may be just a fleeting little person, but for herself, Hua Sheng has occupied half of her life.


    "Mother It''s very good. She''s OK. Aunt ginkgo, you should concentrate on raising the baby. "


    "I''m just on my way here. I''m going on a spring outing with my friends. I think uncle Gao he''s home is here, so I want to come and see you."


    "Now that everything has been said, I''ll leave. I''ll come back to see you when you''re better. You must be well. My mother also misses you very much. She says that if you want to go back, it''s OK. She is willing to."


    "If you don''t want to, you can live your own life. If you have any difficulties, you can say hello at any time."


    "It''s your family. My father said that there are many ways to make a living in Jiangcheng, even if you don''t work as an official. If you want to, my father can help Everyone will help. "


    Jiang Xinrui then raised a big smile, is a blessing.


    Then he turned and left. Unexpectedly, he ran into a man. Jiang Xinrui remembered him


    He is Gao He.

 Chapter 3367

    "Be happy."


    "I''m going."


    Jiang Xinrui saw Gao He at the moment when she turned her head. After thinking about it, she still had the same smile, and her last words were also with Gao He.


    They are good, it is also a kind of happiness.


    At the same time, it does not waste ginkgo''s choice.


    When Jiang Xinrui goes far away, she hears Gao''s mother''s voice. She worries if Gao he is really dismissed by his boss?


    Gao he replied, "no, it''s just that the owner knows that there is a pregnant woman in his family, so he sent some tonic. If it''s hard for him to refuse, he took it back first


    No matter what, Jiang Xinrui can''t hear clearly, because she is far away, just like she is far away from gingko family.


    They could not go back for a long time. She thought that gingko could return to the spring breeze for ten miles. It was impossible.


    She can do is not disturb, at the same time the heart is really blessing.


    "Don''t hold back. If you want to talk, I''m in a good mood. I can listen to you for a while."


    "Besides, didn''t you just say that? Are you afraid to say more? "


    Jiang Xinrui swings her little skirt and walks on the township road with joy between her eyebrows and eyes.


    She had been feeling Chifeng for a long time, but she didn''t give him eyes, and she didn''t dare to continue to talk. It was just urgent.


    "Rui''er, you have confused me. Why did you leave? Didn''t you say anything? What about Auntie? "


    "Besides, what do you mean by your promises? Does aunt know you''re here? So much promise? How can the Gao family live such a miserable life? "


    Chifeng is half a head higher than Jiang Xinrui. He looks down at the pleasure in her eyes. He really doesn''t understand more and more.


    What''s going on?


    I didn''t say that when I came here, did I?


    If it wasn''t for Chifeng who had been staring at death, Chifeng really thought Jiang Xinrui had been switched.


    How else can there be such a big difference?


    "I''ve already said that mother''s heart knot is just like aunt ginkgo''s heart knot. It''s all in her own heart. I think it needs to be solved by the other party. In fact, I put it down by myself."


    "Although my mother didn''t explicitly tell me that she wanted aunt ginkgo, there were traces everywhere in her life. She wanted aunt ginkgo to come back, just thinking about me. Now I and aunt ginkgo put down the past and forgive each other, so my mother put it down."


    "In fact, uncle Gao he''s friends have helped the Gao family secretly. His father also said that if they want to be in Jiangcheng, he can extend his hand, but Uncle Gao he has no choice."


    "Now here, although their family is not rich, they are happier than many people. This kind of balance is not broken, but also a blessing."


    "As for Aunt gingko''s baby, I think it''s no problem. It''s because she''s too depressed. Now it''s untied. The whole person seems to be gasping for breath again. Later when she talks, she''ll be safe, and so will the child."


    Jiang Xinrui turns her head and looks at the high family courtyard with cooking smoke. She sincerely wishes and is really happy.


    Originally, I wanted to help my mother untie her heart knot. Now it seems that Jiang Xinrui is untiing her heart knot.


    Mother''s heart is not ginkgo.


    When Jiang Xinrui comes to Anhe Town, Huasheng can''t really be unaware that the river will not hide. These two people are waiting for Jiang Xinrui to let go of his past


    "Then you said just now, let''s have a spring outing here, or we will have a spring outing?"

 Chapter 3368

    "How are you? Rui''er, as you say, my uncle wants you to take it out, too? Are you when they both have a light bulb


    "Have you ever had a spring outing? When I was a child, I grew up in my father''s rural border. What my sister and I saw most was the village in front of us. I miss it so much. "


    Chifeng stood beside Jiang Xinrui, looking at the whole person has changed a lot. I don''t know when the sadness in her eyes and eyebrows has gone away. It can be seen that in her heart, today''s event really makes her happy.


    "I haven''t had a spring outing, and I''m not a light bulb. I think you are. Otherwise, why are you and your sister often away from home?"


    Jiang Xinrui raised her eyes and said with a smile at Chifeng. Then she turned around and left first. She wanted to go home as soon as possible.


    I want to share the news with my parents.


    "I..."


    "How do you know that my sister and I are not at home all the year round? You''ve seen it once, haven''t you? "


    Chifeng just wants to refute that she is not a light bulb, but when she hears Jiang Xinrui''s words, she is stunned. She always feels that something is not right. Jiang Xinrui and her sister Wanfeng should not have seen each other very much. How can she know that her sister is often not at home?


    He didn''t say that, either?


    "Once? No


    "I''ve met you many times. I''ve met sister Wanfeng many times."


    Jiang Xinrui is two steps away from Chifeng. Hearing Chifeng''s question, he turns around and reaches out his index finger to shake Chifeng, saying no.


    She''s not a fool, okay? What''s more, her ability is born to compete with magic. She can feel the evil Qi, no matter how little.


    Let alone a complete, mobile person.


    From the first meeting with Chifeng, she knew that there was another person behind him, but she didn''t find out. This kind of thing was someone else''s decision.


    Besides, their relationship at that time was also very general, and it was hard for her to say anything.


    But today she is in a good mood, and along the way she runs with Chifeng, Wanfeng is also behind, she really feels a little tired.


    If they want to, it doesn''t matter that Wan Feng appears in front of her.


    She didn''t mind and would keep the secret.


    Jiang Xinrui thinks that Wanfeng''s protection of Chifeng is probably because she is worried that Chifeng will be bullied. After all, even if his face is covered up, it is also very ostentatious.


    When I was in Gao''s house just now, although I was talking about business, no one finished with Chifeng, but the eyes were scanning Chifeng''s body for several times. What they thought in their hearts was how the child grew up?


    So if she had a younger brother who looked like this, Jiang Xinrui thought that she would not let him go out by himself.


    I''m always afraid of something.


    After all, some of these people like to be imprisoned and cultivated


    Chifeng, at this age, everything is suitable.


    So every time with Chifeng together, because of Wanfeng''s relationship, Jiang Xinrui feels that she also has a task, and can''t let Chifeng do something in her own hands.


    "How many times have you met me? How many times have you met my sister? Are you what I mean? "


    Chifeng watched Jiang Xinrui go further and further, and quickly strode to catch up with him, and asked after Jiang Xinrui.


    He thought that his sister''s secret is very good, almost no one asked him, how did Jiang Xinrui find out? Is it because of her spiritual power?


    "Guess what?"

 Chapter 3369

    Jiang Xinrui ignored Chifeng''s words and went straight ahead, letting Chifeng want to go behind.


    It''s not the first time for them to know each other. Who is she? He doesn''t know?


    Is a fool, jiangxinrui don''t want to pay attention to him, who call him a fool.


    Then trot up, is regardless of him.


    In fact, Jiang Xinrui is also making room for Chifeng. When she says this, Chifeng will think, and so will Wanfeng. Let them go by themselves.


    Just as Jiang Xinrui thought, Wan Feng came to Chi Feng when she heard Jiang Xinrui''s words.


    "She should be with me."


    "Just know if you know. I''m afraid she didn''t say that all the time. Don''t worry. Have you forgotten our agreement with the Huasheng family? In fact, there is nothing to hide from their family. "


    "I''m by your side, and Huasheng knows about the river. Otherwise, you think your parents will really let you be a boy with their daughter?"


    Wan Feng knocked on her silly brother''s head and wanted to show up directly, but then she thought that it was outside, so I''d better wait for next time.


    In fact, now with the guarantee of the Huasheng family, she can protect her younger brother even if she shows up, because they have a trump card.


    That''s the bottom line.


    Especially looking at the relationship between Chifeng and jiangxinrui getting better and better, she has more confidence.


    No matter what fate, with this friendship in the future, as long as they don''t have the feeling of being a demon, there won''t be any problem, and it''s almost stable.


    She doesn''t have to worry about her brother at all.


    "Ah..."


    "My sister is right. I didn''t react."


    "Elder sister, why can''t my brain work well? Don''t we all say that when we grow up, we will become smarter? Do you have the same problem? "


    "Is it the wine that uncle San poured for me? How can I feel that my brain has been slow since I finished drinking last time? My mother said that if I drink too much, I''m stupid. Don''t you think uncle San is a little slow?"


    Chifeng was knocked by her elder sister, subconsciously holding her head, and then thought of a very serious problem.


    He''s not an adult yet, but he can''t become Alzheimer''s. It''s said that in the human world, nine out of ten people in their nineties will have dementia.


    Besides, Chifeng thinks it has something to do with the wine. Uncle San''s daily life is unreliable. Maybe he will drink the wine before it is brewed


    "What''s the matter with you? I don''t know, but it doesn''t matter that I still drink when I grow up, because I feel better, but I''m smarter. I follow the steps when I grow up."


    "And I think the third uncle''s dullness is natural. Don''t you see that he is as angry as that puffer? Puffer fish still have to take a beat, hit a dozen, in order to drum up air, that is not, slow response


    "It must have nothing to do with wine. I drink more than you."


    Wan Feng answers her silly brother very seriously.


    At the same time, the eyes with deep exploration, will not really become silly, right?


    Originally not smart, but also a long face of disaster, this is also too sad after people, right?


    Wan Feng feels that she seems to have an endless heart.


    I can''t help thinking that when I go home next time, I have time to ask my father if he was like this when he was a child. If so, I don''t have to worry. It must be hereditary


    At this time, Jiang Xinrui was walking in front of Chifeng sister and brother. However, ten meters away, she could hear the words of the two brothers and sisters without any effort, and almost no one faltered

 Chapter 3370

    Jiang Xinrui wants to laugh, but her good accomplishment tells her that she can''t laugh at this time, because Chifeng and Wanfeng are very cognitive and are not joking at all.


    She suddenly sympathized with the third uncle Feng Ying of Chifeng.


    I''m also curious about him. The third highness of the demon world, what did he do? By his two nephews, nieces so "miss.".


    Of course, these words Jiang Xinrui just talked about it in her heart. I''m sure she won''t really ask.


    And Chifeng, Wanfeng sister and brother discuss life, quickly come forward, catch up with her.


    Of course, Wanfeng didn''t show up, but Jiang Xinrui knew that she was by Chifeng''s side, so he left a place for her.


    "Rui''er, shall we go back directly? Do you still make cars? "


    "Let''s find a place where there''s no one and cast the spell back? The car is too bumpy... "


    When Chi Feng said this, she subconsciously looked at her elder sister. In fact, she didn''t feel much, but she couldn''t stand it because she wanted to vomit


    Chifeng checked. It''s called carsickness.


    He didn''t think Wan Feng would get carsick.


    So when I go back, Chifeng also loves my elder sister.


    When Jiang Xinrui heard Chifeng''s words, she just wanted to say something. She turned her head and felt the tense atmosphere around Chifeng. She instantly understood what she didn''t like to ride?


    It''s just that there''s no car or other means of transportation. It''s too close. There''s no plane. There''s only a bus.


    Then there is the train, but it''s not direct. It still needs reversing, or the bus


    In this way, she is in a bit of a dilemma.


    It seems that we can only cast the spell back.


    Because in the human world, unless necessary, the jiangxinrui family does not use magic power to avoid trouble. After all, the more things you reveal, the easier it is to encounter something.


    It''s mutual.


    But there''s no better way.


    "Well, it''s up to you, but it''s going to be very fast if you cast the Dharma. Didn''t you just say you want to have a spring outing? We can have a look."


    Jiang Xinrui nods, remembering that there are still some scenic spots around, and Wanfeng also looks forward to it. Jiang Xinrui knows that Wanfeng''s sister is also a simple girl.


    It''s still under age.


    Of course, she''s no better. She''s more than 90 years old. She''s only a teenager.


    Besides, it won''t take long to walk around for a while.


    "Well, I just heard that there is a Zhaojue temple nearby. It''s very effective to make a wish. Do you want to go?"


    Chifeng didn''t say much when she looked at her, so Jiang Xinrui agreed not to take the bus. He was a little happy. He thought it would take more words, so he thought about the proposal, which made Jiang Xinrui feel interesting.


    After all, he knows what Jiang Xinrui thinks, which should be paid attention to in the human world.


    It''s just that his elder sister is so miserable that Chifeng can''t look at her.


    To say the most sad, or Wanfeng, she went to heaven and earth, leading the war, that can''t? I never thought I would be helpless with a car.


    Sitting in the car, the whole person''s internal organs are going to vomit out, and finally sat on the hood, still didn''t feel very well


    Wan Feng was so angry that she wanted to smash the car


    "What''s my wish that a temple can help me? But I''d better go and have a look. In fact, I haven''t been to the temple. I want to see what it looks like inside. "


    "I''ve always seen it on TV."


    When Jiang Xinrui heard Chifeng say she wanted to make a wish, she really laughed. Instead of asking for the Bodhisattvas, she should ask for her parents

 Chapter 3371

    In fact, Chifeng said something to pray, he also felt that there was something wrong with what he said. After all, people like them really want to pray, they can only pray directly to God.


    Heaven cares for you, but it depends on your own nature and virtue.


    As for their demon world, they don''t believe in these, so they don''t ask for this.


    Chifeng didn''t know what he said. He realized again that his brain was absolutely not OK. He must follow the normal magic, almost nothing.


    Wan Feng was speechless. She didn''t understand why she wanted to go to the temple?


    She''s such a stupid little brother that he''s really good at choosing places.


    Spring outing to temples?


    Thanks to Jiang Xinrui''s face, he said that he had never been there, so it''s OK to have a look


    Really, why is this little girl so different from boys?


    Why didn''t my mother give birth to her sister?


    My brother is stupid, and now he is more and more stupid.


    Jiang Xinrui felt the chagrin and slight dislike of the two brothers and sisters, and immediately wanted to laugh. How could they be so interesting?


    If you can, Jiang Xinrui wants them to go to the spring breeze frequently.


    A few people talk about the bustle and soon arrive at the fragrant Zhaojue temple.


    Praying is very spiritual, so naturally there are more pilgrims. Everyone is very devout. There is no loud noise, no people looking around, and no one pays attention to the special features of Chifeng.


    This is to let River heart core a few people eyebrows eyes slightly picked.


    It''s different.


    At this moment, Jiang Xinrui was also very quiet. Several people went to the temple and bowed to the ten meter high Bodhisattva. Because of their different beliefs, they didn''t kneel down.


    But my Buddha won''t mind. If you are sincere, you will be wise. Buddha embraces everything and accepts everything.


    "Do you want to make a wish?"


    Jiang Xinrui finished the ceremony and looked at Chifeng and Wanfeng without asking you directly.


    But it''s like asking both of them.


    When Chifeng heard Jiang Xinrui''s words, he didn''t have any wishes, but when he looked at the Bodhisattva, he felt really different. His ears were full of Sanskrit, and his heart was infinitely peaceful.


    At this moment, he would like to make a wish, hoping that the people who love him and the people he loves can achieve their wishes, peace and happiness!


    Chifeng also has his own careful thinking, only hope that those who are good for him, he also want to be good to each other, can be good, only care about the people who should care.


    Maybe it''s because my sister and brother have the same heart. Wanfeng and Chifeng feel the same. Even their wishes are almost the same


    Jiang Xinrui looked at them. Both of them closed their eyes and prayed sincerely, with a faint smile. Then she turned around and stood aside, waiting quietly, without urging.


    Feeling the comfort and peace brought by Bodhisattva, this is the feeling that Jiang Xinrui has not had for a long time.


    Over the years, she was either extremely sad or relaxed and happy. The only thing she didn''t have was the peace brought by today''s Zhaojue temple.


    "Hello, benefactor, may I take the liberty to ask, what''s your name?"


    Just as Jiang Xinrui stood at the side door and closed her eyes to feel calm, a gentle male voice came into her ear.


    "My name is Jiang. What''s the problem, master?"


    "Master, have we met?


    Jiang Xinrui slowly opened her eyes and looked at the devout little master in gray monk''s clothes.


    He is a little master because he is young.


    It''s more than 30 years.


    In Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, the great master is the kind with white beard.


    All beardless people are little masters.


    And the most important thing is that this master really looks familia

 Chapter 3372

    It''s not that Jiang Xinrui wants to chat up, but that this person really looks familiar.


    Even the tone was familiar. She must have met him, not a stranger in a hurry.


    "Amitabha, maybe we''ve met each other. I think the benefactor is also very kind. I hope you and your family can have everything they want. Chang''an is happy. Excuse me."


    In the eyes of Jiang Xinrui, the little monk bowed his head and said, turned around and left. It seemed that he really just said a wish, which was a little uneasy. When he heard Jiang Xinrui''s words, his eyebrows also spread.


    Although she lowered her head, from the embarrassment of greeting at the beginning to the relief later, Jiang Xinrui felt the emotions of the people around her most clearly.


    And the little monk left with free and easy.


    "What''s the matter? Ruier? What did the master say? "


    Chifeng heard the movement here, and just finished praying. She just wanted to feel the calmness brought by Sanskrit. Then she didn''t turn around.


    Just looking at the movement of Jiang Xinrui, he always felt that the master was a little strange, not like what the master should do?


    He''s a little suspicious of it.


    Wan Feng also followed to walk to come over, turned round to look in the past.


    In fact, she really liked it here, but she didn''t want to leave, because they were demons and some things they couldn''t touch. Unexpectedly, she and Chifeng could stay here peacefully.


    Buddha, it''s really different.


    It turns out that the world is really willing to accept everything and realize the real equality of all living beings.


    Such a thing, her silly brother is very difficult to think of, otherwise there will be no accident, turn around with doubt.


    But Wan Feng can''t.


    In fact, when she came to Zhaojue temple, she was willing and willing. She thought that there would be some trouble. But most of all, she was rejected. She didn''t want to not only come in, but also pray under the Bodhisattva.


    Wan Feng is really moved by this, which is why she prays, because she is willing to believe in Buddhism.


    "It''s OK. Just ask me your name."


    "Then I wish my family happiness in Chang''an..."


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the little monk''s back and said this sentence, his eyes shining slightly.


    Even if she doesn''t know this person, I''m afraid she does?


    But she has no impression at all, which means that they should have met when they were young, and she can''t remember the people around her only when she was just born.


    Seeing her, he felt familiar with her. According to the face she shared with her mother, the little monk should have seen her mother, right?


    He knew he was not a mother


    "Chang''an, joy? This is not... "


    "The good luck of the master is really predestined."


    Chifeng didn''t see the little monk''s appearance. In fact, even if she saw him, she would not feel anything because he didn''t know him.


    But this Changan joy is said in his heart.


    Isn''t this the nickname of Jiang Xinrui and his brother?


    If it wasn''t for that nickname, it would have been a wish. Chifeng would have thought it was intentional.


    But then the order of the human world changed, no one should know that this is the name of Jiang Xinrui''s brother and sister, and now I don''t know that Jiang Xinrui still has a brother.


    And Wan Feng listens quietly. She doesn''t think it''s as simple as Chi Feng thinks. She doesn''t believe it''s such a coincidence?


    After all, inexplicably came forward to ask your name directly, the result came to such a blessing?

 Chapter 3373

    "Well, have you prayed yet?"


    "If we pray, let''s go."


    "I''ve been outside for a while. It''s time to go home."


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t want to tangle for a long time. After thinking for a while, she didn''t remember who she was. Even if she really knew each other, she didn''t want to say it. It was just a blessing. It was no big deal.


    The most important thing is that the other side has no malice, Jiang Xinrui can''t feel that the other side has something wrong.


    In addition to the first tense breath, later relaxed, really no problem.


    When Jiang Xinrui said this, Chifeng and Wanfeng had no problem. Then they nodded their heads. After thinking about it, they had better go out of Zhaojue temple and find another place where they can cast the magic.


    Otherwise, I always feel that under Buddhism, I use magic power. Chifeng and Wanfeng feel a little disrespectful. Now they respect Bodhisattva very much.


    After all, all beings are equal. No one dares to say anything even in heaven, backed by the Heavenly Emperor Bai ran. But they are also murmuring behind their backs, and some even turn a blind eye to them


    There has never been such a peaceful place for Chifeng and Wanfeng.


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t have any opinions about this. Later, several people went out of Zhaojue temple to find a hidden place. When they left, Chifeng and Wanfeng specially said hello to the Bodhisattva.


    In their opinion, this is the temple, the home of Bodhisattvas. They should say hello to their master when they are leaving


    "Jiang Heart


    "Is your mother Huasheng?"


    After Jiang Xinrui and Bodhisattva say hello to Chifeng, Wanfeng walks out of Zhaojue temple and bumps into a woman.


    It''s not that Jiang Xinrui didn''t avoid it in time, but that the woman was going to Jiang Xinrui.


    She wanted to reach out and pull Jiang Xinrui, but Jiang Xinrui raised her hand to avoid her. She didn''t hide just now because she was distracted, but it doesn''t mean that she can be easily grasped.


    At the same time, I heard what the person said. Jiang Xinrui really felt that she didn''t see the Yellow calendar when she went out today?


    In front of Bodhisattvas, there are also people who run rampant


    "This auntie, who I am and who my mother is have nothing to do with you?"


    "You bumped into someone and didn''t even say an apology, so you asked me? Is it a bit impolite? "


    "Buddhism is very important. Pay attention to quality."


    Jiang Xinrui''s eyebrows and eyes are cold. She has not been calm just now, and her tone is cold. She has no feelings.


    Peace is brought by Bodhisattva. It has nothing to do with other people. She doesn''t want to affect her mood, but she asks her mother in this way. I don''t know. She thinks she is swearing.


    Jiang Xinrui really felt a little unhappy. She remembered that the little monk asked her name just now, which was the same as asking her father. But people were very polite and didn''t force her. Even if Jiang Xinrui didn''t answer, she would pass by, but she would go out and meet another one who asked her mother.


    She''s really speechless.


    "What''s the matter with you? do we know each other? If you open your mouth, you''ll make inquiries. "


    "This is the door of Bodhisattva''s house!"


    Chifeng was originally behind Jiang Xinrui, so she didn''t have time to see what happened in front of her. But now she knows. She comes forward and stands in front of Jiang Xinrui, thinking about each other''s intention in her heart. Of course, she also feels whether the other party is willing to kill her.


    What people like them can feel since childhood is whether they want to fight or not


    But if you really want to fight, you have to change places.

 Chapter 3374

    But Wan Feng on one side didn''t come forward because she felt that the other side didn''t mean to kill her, just Hate.


    Naturally, I don''t hate her silly brother. What the woman looks at is Jiang Xinrui.


    In fact, more strictly speaking, it is another person who looks through Jiang Xinrui.


    As for who the other person is, there is no doubt.


    "Are you Huasheng''s daughter? Your mother and daughter look like each other. Even if I haven''t met you, I can recognize you when I meet you for the first time. Even if you don''t admit it, I know it. "


    "There can''t be two people who are so similar and unrelated in this world. According to your age, you should be in your teens."


    "Oh, I should like to introduce myself? Or are you still being fastidious and impolite by one of your children? But I''m really curious. Can a person like Huasheng teach a polite child? What a surprise... "


    The woman''s tone is sarcastic, but also with a sneer. When it comes to Hua Sheng, the hatred has been undisguised.


    I don''t know. I think it''s a blood feud. When I mention my name, I still hate my teeth?


    "Auntie, I call you auntie. It''s my last tolerance to you. I don''t want you to go too far. I''m not polite to you when you talk about my mother in a strange way, not under Buddhism."


    "Look at your professional suit, you should be a successful person, but successful people also need to cultivate their morality. Otherwise, they will not be able to do any big business if they talk behind their backs."


    Jiang Xinrui pushes away Chifeng and stands in front of each other, looking at each other.


    She knew Chifeng meant to worry that she would be bullied, but it was human world after all. The other side was Muggle, and was under Buddhism. She couldn''t do anything about it.


    Otherwise, it really becomes a bully.


    Just as Jiang Xinrui can see, the other party is professionally dressed, dressed in a suit, and their eyebrows and eyes reveal their ability, which means that they are strong women.


    It''s hard to imagine that the other person will argue with her loudly here.


    Even her mother.


    Her mother can''t be said by anyone.


    But Chi Feng thinks about the past, but she is patted by Wan Feng, indicating that he doesn''t want to go.


    Today, it''s better for Jiang Xinrui to deal with the matter by himself. If he is not an ordinary person, he will be able to stand out. Although Jiang Xinrui doesn''t need it and others are very strong, he is really a Muggle in front of him.


    The best way to deal with ordinary people is to face what she cares about. Since it''s professional dress, there should be business. The Jiang family has so much money in Jiangcheng, so there are many ways


    So Chifeng and Wanfeng are watching.


    Of course, also always pay attention to each other''s state, if there is any accident, is also more than two pairs of eyes.


    "It''s really different..."


    "I didn''t expect that Hua Sheng''s daughter would threaten people? But you have threatened me successfully. No matter what kind of career I have, I''m just a little witch in front of your Jiang family. My elder brother left it to me. Now I''m in charge of a mess. I''ve been waiting for a few years, and it may not be anything in Jiangcheng any more... "


    "I''m afraid the Xie family will disappear, too? But how we disappeared, you remember, is thanks to your mother, midnight dream back, she really can sleep at ease? You tell her, if you can''t, think about the people she feels guilty about! "


    When the woman finished, her eyes turned red and she turned around and left.


    Originally, she was in a good mood today, but she didn''t expect to meet Huasheng''s daughte

 Chapter 3375

    Looking at the woman turned to go, is not the point, but a Xie, it is to let jiangxinrui eyebrows changed.


    Then he grabbed the woman who came into the temple.


    This is the gate of Zhaojue temple, surrounded by people, not a place to talk. Jiang Xinrui directly pulls each other to the corner.


    But the woman doesn''t want to follow Jiang Xinrui in the past, just didn''t expect that a teenage girl should be so strong, she can''t even struggle as an adult?


    So women are dragged by Jiang Xinrui.


    On one side, Chifeng and Wanfeng are inexplicable. They just feel strange. I''m afraid Jiang Xinrui really knows this woman?


    The two brothers and sisters feel that this is Jiang Xinrui''s family affair. After all, Huasheng has been involved. Now Jiang Xinrui seems to really know him?


    Then they still slightly avoid, temporarily pretend to be a quiet human shaped pillar, and then follow Jiang Xinrui to stand near her.


    Although you can hear some, it also provides a relatively quiet space for Jiang Xinrui.


    "You said Xie Jia? Are you the Xie family? Before you said it, I really thought you were familiar, but I didn''t recognize it. Now when you mention the Xie family, what''s the relationship between uncle Xie Dongyang and you? "


    "Your brother? I remember Uncle Xie Dongyang had a sister, Xie Dongyao? "


    Jiang Xinrui pulls Xie Dongyao to a remote place, that is, the outer wall of the temple, and then releases her. Looking at her eyebrows, she knows why she feels a little familiar.


    Originally, when Jiang Xinrui looked familiar, she thought it was a mistake. Now she understands that this woman is very similar to the little monk she saw in the temple just now.


    With the words of Xie family, it can be regarded as opening the door of Jiang Xinrui''s memory.


    She remembered that when she was a child, she really met Xie''s family, but at that time she was too young to be impressed. But when she was in meizhuang, she clearly remembered Xie Dongyang''s visit.


    She also made a meal for her mother. It was precisely because of that that that it became a fuse and triggered a series of follow-up. Jiang Xinrui really remembered this follow-up clearly.


    However, the other party should not remember. After all, some memories become confusing for human beings after the brother''s absence


    How can she forget Xie Dongyang?


    However, it was because in the following years, this person seemed to disappear, and the world evaporated. There was little news about Xie Dongyang in Jiangcheng. Indeed, I heard that Xie''s business was mostly his sister, Xie Dongyao, who came forward, and Xie Dongyang became the person behind the scenes.


    Everyone also thought that Xie Dongyang intended to hand over the Xie family to Xie Dongyao, so he sold Xie Dongyao. Only when it was not easy to solve, Xie Dongyang would appear.


    The Huasheng family also has their own business to do. If Wang Junxian had not mentioned it with Qin Wanyu, they would not have known about Jiangcheng''s business.


    After a long time, I forget it. Now goodbye, I have many memories. Jiang Xinrui also comes back, even more clearly than Xie''s brothers and sisters.


    But Jiang Xinrui didn''t expect Xie Dongyang to disappear. Is he a monk?


    It''s a bit mysterious. Jiang Xinrui didn''t want to inquire about Xie Dongyang''s feelings for his mother, but the news came out by herself. After all, the Internet has memory. Besides, she didn''t sleep that night in meizhuang. She was confused about some words because she was young at that time and was still in contact with the outside world.

 Chapter 3376

    But now Xie Dongyang has become a monk?


    But he didn''t seem to be very thorough in the world of mortals. When he saw her, he couldn''t help coming forward


    No wonder she thought how the monk looked and how familiar he was.


    "Your brother is a monk..."


    "Because of this, you speak evil to me, even say my mother in a strange way? Do you think this has something to do with us? "


    "As a daughter, I''m not good at participating in mother''s problems. I think your sister is not good at participating in brother''s emotional problems, right? We are not the parties, and we don''t understand their ideas. How can you know that the current situation is not the best result? "


    "Maybe because of your participation, it makes things worse. Isn''t it good to let it go? It''s good that you can still see your brother now. Be content. "


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t have to wait for Xie Dongyao''s answer at all. She has determined that memory is easy to remember as long as there is a breakthrough.


    When she thought of it all, she didn''t need to be talked about.


    Because she believes in her memory more than others.


    What she saw was the truth.


    Although it''s a mother''s business at the moment, it''s inconvenient for her to be a daughter, but at least we can''t let people pay so much attention to her mother, right?


    Jiangxinrui can''t be ignored.


    So when she said this to Xie Dongyao, she also weighed it in her heart.


    How many people have nothing because of obsession?


    Just now she met Xie Dongyang. He was in good condition. Although he saw her have waves, he didn''t get entangled. It was like knowing that he had a good life and that his mother had a good life. He was fine.


    It''s that simple.


    Jiang Xinrui remembers that when she was young with her brother, Xie Dongyang was a little gloomy. When Aunt Fengxi mentioned it, she said it was a pity for him.


    I don''t want to see him go more and more wrong, or even fall into some irreparable situation.


    Just like that man


    When he thought of this, Jiang Xinrui subconsciously looked in the direction of Chifeng, just like his second uncle. When he put it down, he was no longer there,


    these relatives lost their family forever


    Chifeng seems to have a feeling. Seeing Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, she has some doubts. She stares at her with her head full of question marks, as if to ask her, what''s the matter? Look at him all of a sudden. Can I help you?


    Jiang Xinrui


    Wan Feng


    Originally some heavy heart, instantly disappeared, really confused ah.


    "Contentment? How come now in your eyes, we are not satisfied? "


    "My brother became a monk. He became a monk because he couldn''t let go of your mother. The last man in our Xie family is gone. Your family is getting better and better."


    "In the twinkling of an eye, you have grown so big. You know, at the beginning, your mother should have married my second brother! If they got married in those years, their children would have been similar to you, and they could still play with Ning Ning. "


    "And now? Nothing. Before, my second brother became very gloomy. Only when I saw something related to your mother could I have a little smile. At that time, I was very afraid. I thought about what to do. My words and deeds were more and more extreme. Don''t pay attention. Because the servant had a wrong snack, which was not your mother''s favorite, he almost killed someone! Do you know what I was feeling? "

 Chapter 3377

    "I prayed for my second brother to be normal. But less than half a year later, he suddenly disappeared. I was scared. I was crazy when I saw the news he left and said he was going to become a monk."


    "I kept coming here, but as a result, my second brother, the second youngest of the Xie family, became master forgetting dust..."


    "In order to support the Xie family, I blocked the news for five years, right? Outsiders don''t know that he has become a monk. I can''t support it myself. I need the second brother''s name to shock me. If he doesn''t care about the past, the Xie family should be divided up soon. "


    "In fact, I''m waiting to change my mind when I block the news. Maybe one day he will come back like a monk. I can''t let the public attack him any more, because as long as my second brother does something, he will be tied up with your mother. What''s the matter? The lady of the Xie family is drunk, spends a lot of money, is dejected, and refuses to show up This kind of news will appear from time to time even now. It''s really annoying Just like your family, it''s annoying! "


    When Xie Dongyao said this, her tears had already flowed out, but she didn''t want to be timid in front of outsiders, especially Jiang Xinrui. Looking at her face was just like looking at Hua Sheng.


    She can''t give up with Hua Sheng


    Although she said that, before Xie Dongyang suddenly decided to become a monk, Xie Dongyao gave up. She wanted to go to Huasheng because she knew that she couldn''t persuade her second brother.


    Even if her parents, big brother, came out of the coffin, they couldn''t persuade him.


    Only one person can persuade him, that is Huasheng.


    So Xie Dongyao wants to ask for Huasheng. As long as she can persuade her second brother back and become a normal person, she is willing to exchange everything of Xie family. At that time, only the whole Xie family can do it.


    Although Huasheng is not bad for money, she has nothing left.


    My father and elder brother had an accident on the construction site and died in an accident. My mother was hit by the accident. She turned pale all night and went from bad to worse. As for my sister-in-law, it was not a small blow. She went to other countries alone and wanted nothing


    Now only she and Xie Ning are left in the Xie family, and they are dependent on each other.


    In this way, it can''t be blamed that Xie Dongyao was different from before, because the time of the human world was three years backward, and many things didn''t happen in time. No matter there were omens, plus the lack of Huasheng''s participation, the results of many things were different.


    I can''t say whether it''s better or worse. I can only say it''s time and fate.


    Xie''s mother should have been here all the time. She lost her spirit because of a lot of things. The white haired people sent the black haired people, the son and the husband away. The whole person died of depression.


    Xiedongyao''s sister-in-law, because xiedongyao is not dead, that is, she has not been demonized, and she has no ghost idea to make up her second brother and sister-in-law, which is equivalent to never happened, but also because of this, xiedongyao''s sister-in-law is in the pain of losing her husband, and she thinks of her husband''s infidelity, so she is in a trance, unable to stay in xiedongyao''s home, even her daughter No matter, just go


    Later, there were fewer and fewer people in the family, and Xie Dongyang became gloomy again. Without Xie Ning''s niece, Xie Dongyao might not have been able to hold on.


    So Jiang Xinrui''s word of contentment, she really doesn''t know how to be contented with her family?


    She used to be very happy

 Chapter 3378

    Xie Dongyao doesn''t understand how a good home has become like this?


    She knew that it had nothing to do with Huasheng, but she didn''t have much support left, because she collapsed one, and she really couldn''t bear it.


    At that time, when she wanted to go to Chunfeng for Huasheng, her second brother knew that she had this idea for a long time. He only said to her, "if you go to disturb her, don''t meet in the future..."


    With this, Xie Dongyao really wants to be killed.


    What can she do? I can''t help it. I can only be silent. I come to him every so often through the company''s business. I say it''s the temple repaired by the Xie family.


    Otherwise she won''t even see her brother.


    Now Ning Ning is going to college, because she doesn''t trust her, so she chooses Jiangcheng University, so she can often come back, but Xie Dongyao knows that Xie Ning miss her mother, she didn''t reluctantly, let the child go where she wants to go.


    Everything is ready for the entrance examination, only waiting for the college entrance examination next June. Although Xie Ning wants to go to a foreign university and doesn''t need the examination, the Xie family can find some relationships and spend some money, but Xie Ning doesn''t agree.


    She wanted to stay with her little aunt for a while.


    But Jiang Xinrui listened to Xie Dongyao''s words, but she was silent for a long time, because she didn''t know what to say.


    But what can she do?


    It doesn''t have anything to do with them, does it?


    Jiang Xinrui thinks Xie Dongyao''s hatred is inexplicable.


    She knows that Xie Dongyang''s feelings for his mother are unusual, but her parents are very good, and their family is very happy. This is their life. Is it because other people like him that their family has to respond to him, and even their own family has to have some problems, so that they can be worthy of others?


    "It''s your problem that you hate me. I know what happened to your family, but I can''t understand you. I can''t agree with some of your words."


    "I didn''t feel much about your family, but how much do you think I like your family?"


    "I shouldn''t have interfered in the elder''s affairs, but I still know something about the past. One thing I know very well is that it was your second brother who escaped the marriage and made my mother a joke of the whole capital. It''s rotten. Don''t you know?"


    "My mother and my father met and fell in love later. That''s their fate. My mother and your second brother had never met before, let alone like each other. It was your second brother who regretted and didn''t come back. How many things did he do in the middle?"


    "The real love should be that the other party has made it clear that I don''t like you. Even if I have my own life, love and family, don''t disturb me! This can be regarded as like, can be regarded as magnanimous


    "But how did your second brother do it? I admit that he did not engage in any conspiracy to alienate my parents'' feelings, but he always appeared from time to time to take care of my mother, never even hide his love, and even let the outside gossip, let the world know how much he likes my mother, what''s the significance of this? My mother has her lover to take care of, also have me, turn not to him, this is affectionate? I''m sorry, I don''t think so. If my father is not so open-minded and has enough trust in my mother, my mother''s situation will be very sad, and even let outsiders abuse all the dirty water on my mother.... "


    "My mother''s heart is good, not willing to be evil, willing to be friends with him, would rather their own grievances, but I do not want to."

 Chapter 3379

    When Jiang Xinrui saw the news, she was not in a good mood. She was about to smash her cell phone. Of course, she knew what kind of person her mother was and how could she be so stigmatized?


    In the past, my father would press, but later, Jiang Xinrui found that even my mother was numb and didn''t care. No one paid any attention to those things, and gradually it became light.


    But Jiang Xinrui still can''t let go, isn''t this to separate her parents, to make her family uneasy?


    It''s unforgivable.


    But she is also rational. After all, it''s a matter for her parents. As a daughter, she really can''t participate. She doesn''t want her mother to feel uncomfortable.


    Therefore, when she sees someone who likes her mother, she can put her own state of mind. Even if she mentions it, she will politely keep silent, just don''t know.


    Now, she didn''t want to say anything. After all, Xie Dongyao was a little miserable. She didn''t have to intervene at this time. Besides, it was a matter of the previous generation. It was her mother''s generation. She just wanted to see an experience.


    But when Xie Dongyao expressed her hatred for her mother, she even talked about her wedding


    Jiang Xinrui can''t bear


    "He regards my father''s open mindedness as retrogression and helplessness. He takes my mother''s kindness as his driving force to test. He likes my mother blatantly. Does he think that this is what my mother needs? My mother doesn''t care what she says outside, and my father also trusts her. They all want to wait and let go of this obsession without harming him, but we can wait for him to be unscrupulous! "


    "That''s what you like in your eyes? Why do you think my mother is not worth it? Hate her? "


    "I tell you, the result now is all your second brother''s own choice. He can''t blame others. Since he didn''t want to and didn''t like it, he clearly refused to get married, and didn''t put my mother in such an embarrassing situation. My mother was only in her early twenties. If she was a girl of your ordinary people, would she commit suicide in shame? This is a karmic handicap. He has to bear it all his life. Even if he dreams back at midnight, he will come to him! "


    "Your second brother''s love is comparable to the late affection..."


    "Now you still preach to me about that wedding. If you don''t know the whole story, do you still want to stir up the relationship between me and my mother? Because you are not happy, our family can not be calm. Is that the only way you can feel comfortable? "


    Jiang Xinrui said, finally close to Xie Dongyao, looking at her evasive, flustered, even embarrassed eyes, Jiang Xinrui smile.


    Maybe Xie Dongyao doesn''t know what she''s talking about.


    No one can hate, no one can rely on, I want to grasp what urgently.


    Just like her mother, to hate her, to put all the pain on others, she is like a sustenance, can breathe.


    Now Jiang Xinrui tore off this layer mercilessly. Xie Dongyao saw what she didn''t want to see.


    Why didn''t she know it was her second brother''s wishful thinking? So what?


    Late love is cheaper than grass


    But that''s her second brother. There''s nothing left behind her. She can''t hate him, but there''s always one person to bear all the responsibilities of the Xie family.


    Even if she once liked Huasheng very much, no matter how much she liked it, it was not as important as her family.


    Besides, Hua Sheng is not innocent. She doesn''t like it. She can refuse it. Don''t give him a chance. Don''t even be a friend. Maybe it will be different now?

 Chapter 3380

    "You have your reason, I have my decision, you feel innocent, I think my second brother is also very innocent, needless to say your family is kind and kind, your mother also gave my second brother the opportunity to like, otherwise how he doesn''t like others, but he has a special preference for Huasheng, dying."


    "Now I''m a monk, and I''m a monk. You..."


    Xie Dongyao is embarrassed, but she doesn''t want to admit defeat, and she doesn''t want to step back and be soft in front of Huasheng''s daughter. Isn''t that soft in front of Huasheng?


    Thinking of this, no matter how embarrassed I feel, I have to stand up straight and never show fear in front of a child. In recent years, I''ve been working hard in the market, and I''ve learned a lot of skills. Xie Dongyao is the best at this point.


    I just didn''t expect to use it on a little girl one day.


    Jiang Xinrui''s words are just like a knife, putting away all her disguises.


    But Xie Dongyao''s words finally shut up, not because Jiang Xinrui, but because someone behind her wanted her to shut up.


    "Yao Yao, stop it..."


    How many years, Xie Dongyao did not hear this sound Yao Yao?


    Every time she comes here, no matter what, no matter what happens, even if it''s the death day of her parents and elder brother, her second brother is a benefactor


    He has forgotten the world, put down the past, but also to remind himself, a forgotten dust will be his dust here.


    Now I call her Yaoyao? The result is to shut her up!


    Why not? What''s wrong with her? Hua Sheng can not like it. Since he doesn''t like it, he should keep a distance. Why should he be a friend? Does he want to send her a friend?


    "It''s almost six years, isn''t it? Since you came here, you call me Yaoyao again, because of her? Hua Sheng''s daughter is Hua Sheng again. "


    "Sure enough, only Hua Sheng can make you change. Even if she''s not here now, you''ll pay so much attention. Are you worried about me bullying a little girl? I don''t have that ability. She is more direct and hard hearted than her mother


    Xie Dongyao slowly turns around and looks at Xie Dongyang, who is wearing a gray monk''s robe and has eight ring scars on his head. No, it should be said that master forgetchen has eight ring scars. One by one, he points down one by one, indicating his determination to give up everything outside and devote himself to Buddhism.


    However, in Xie Dongyao''s eyes, this is not a kind of escape from the Buddha. She doesn''t think about the outside world and doesn''t pay attention to it. She forces herself to forget it because she can''t let it go. She can only use this method.


    So why should people love? Who hasn''t been young, impulsive or fond?


    So what? If she didn''t like it, she didn''t like it. If she didn''t have a chance, she didn''t have one. What happened?


    Now that Qin, Wan and Yu have children, she surrounds her wife and children every day, but she surrounds the temple and the Xie family


    The difference between people is really big.


    "It''s a temple, a place for Buddhism. The past has passed. It''s useless to talk about it more. I''ve put it down. I''m willing to stay here to practice and make up for my mistakes. This is the only thing I can do."


    "Don''t ask for forgiveness, but for each other''s safety."


    Xie Dongyang, that is to say, forgets the dust. Although he said this to Xie Dongyao, he also said it to Jiang Xinrui.


    Jiang Xinrui''s words, he almost heard, he used a few years in the temple to understand the results, but now a child said it.

 Chapter 3381

    In the past, Xie Dongyang just couldn''t put it down. What he recalled in his midnight dream was the wedding that day. He wasn''t late. He and Huasheng also had a result.


    He hated the river for robbing him of everything and the love of his life. He couldn''t ask for it


    I can''t let go for a long time. Just like Jiang Xinrui said, he just let go of the news outside. It''s like he has a chance when he let go of the river.


    But in fact, he had no chance.


    Miss is miss, this sentence he used half of his life to understand, to release.


    Xie Dongyao couldn''t understand why he became a monk. He had beaten, scolded, cried and made trouble, but he didn''t repent.


    Because he can''t go back on it, he made a mistake with his servant at home. He can''t help but make a big mistake. Then he knows that he is really crazy.


    Obsessed with madness, he has to do something. Since he can''t control his thoughts and behaviors, he will find a place to control himself.


    If he didn''t leave at that time, Xie Dongyang worried that he would do something to Xie Dongyao and Xie Ning.


    Xie Dongyang doesn''t want to see that Xie Dongyao and Xie Ning hate Huasheng because of themselves.


    If it wasn''t for themselves, they would like Huasheng very much


    Once hate becomes obsession, it will only become more and more serious. Xie Dongyang can''t let Xie family''s last blood be destroyed by him.


    He has been smart for half of his life and 41 years. He should do something for himself and his family. He can''t destroy it.


    When he came to Zhaojue temple, he felt unprecedented peace. He was predestined here.


    In a twinkling of an eye, nearly six years have passed. When Xie Dongyang mentioned Huasheng again, he really put down his obsession. My Buddha has contained everything about him and dissolved everything about him.


    But today he didn''t expect to see Jiang Xinrui, Huasheng''s daughter.


    Their mother and daughter are really alike. Xie Dongyang stood in the corner for a long time and finally summoned up the courage to go forward. He wanted to know whether she was good or not, but he didn''t ask.


    Words to the mouth into a other sentence.


    Because he regretted it, why did he ask? If it''s not good, how can her child be calm and not sad at all? She must have grown up in a very happy home.


    Jiang Xinrui''s every smile is the shadow of Hua Sheng Seeing her smile, Xie Dongyang seems to see the happiness of Huasheng.


    What''s more, it has nothing to do with him whether she is good or not. She is good, accompanied by a good person, but bad, accompanied by a good person. She never lacks him.


    All the time, he insisted on participation, thinking that he had gone in, but he was always outside of Huasheng.


    Huasheng''s world, he has never really entered.


    They are not people of the same world. He knew it early, but he put it down very late


    Fortunately, now the two are not in debt, nor are they. What he did in those years, which he thought was a burden to Huasheng, is that he owes Huasheng.


    But Xie Dongyang doesn''t want to return it, because for Huasheng, not disturbing is the best remedy.


    Hua Sheng''s daughter is really different. He has been puzzled for half of his life, but not as good as her.


    Xie Dongyang is really ashamed.


    Looking at his sister, he was grateful, but he didn''t want her to be so persistent. If it wasn''t for seeing Jiang Xinrui today, he might not have walked around, or even heard Jiang Xinrui''s words.


    In the past few years, what he has done has also made the little girl very uncomfortable

 Chapter 3382

    It''s not Xie Dongyao''s sneer, but Xie Dongyao''s sneer.


    Everyone put it down, but she didn''t?


    She is not willing to now, but not as good as Huasheng daughter''s words.


    Xie Dongyao didn''t know whether to pity herself or her brother.


    Huasheng!


    Xie Dongyao recited the name in her heart.


    Complicated and difficult to distinguish, she thinks that she will never forget Huasheng in her life. If she can, she really hopes that she has never met Huasheng. If she can come back, she will take his second brother away, and their Xie family will leave Jiangcheng.


    But there is no regret medicine in the world.


    Their only chance to come back is to die.


    "Should I call you uncle Xie, or master forgetchen?"


    "In fact, there are many ways to let go of the past. Don''t forget to cherish the people in front of you. It doesn''t matter whether other people''s lives are good or not. The talents who care about you are the most important. Don''t wait until they all leave to regret. It''s really too late."


    "For your experience, other people can only sigh a pity at most, and won''t occupy too much emotion..."


    "Goodbye, good-bye."


    Jiang Xinrui looks at the person behind Xie Dongyao, then turns around and goes away without staying for a long time.


    She would say this, because Xie Dongyang was good to her and her brother. Although he had no contact with them, he loved them and didn''t have a bad idea for them.


    He even sent two jade pendants, but he didn''t seem to remember.


    Although the jade pendant almost killed her brother later, she knew, but he didn''t know.


    At that time, no one knew why Chang''an was afraid of such pure things


    When talking with Xie Dongyao, Jiang Xinrui only wants to vent her anger, but she doesn''t realize that Xie Dongyang has heard it, which is more or less harmful. Some words can''t be said in the face of Xie Dongyang.


    So finally, Jiang Xinrui had a little persuasion. As for whether Xie Dongyang would listen, that''s Xie Dongyang''s business.


    She has done everything she can. She has nothing to do with the superfluous.


    What''s more, she''s right. It''s really not important for her mother now. When she has too many memories, some of them will fade away. Only when she says goodbye, she will think of them.


    Since the other party has begun to forget, why should he never forget.


    If you really forget the clean, see her, will not come forward, since there will be waves, can only say that the heart is not static.


    But it doesn''t matter. Neither she nor her mother will appear in his eyes in the future.


    It''s really an accident today.


    And Xie Dongyang watched Jiang Xinrui leave, thinking of her words, suddenly a little bitter smile.


    Jiangliu''s daughter is more ruthless than Jiangliu. The way to strike him hard and make him die is really direct. The knife enters his heart.


    At that time, the river was still operating secretly, but now his daughter is directly stabbing the knife into her heart.


    After all, what is more unacceptable to you than the person you love can''t remember you?


    The man he loves has become an obsessive one and has long forgotten him


    In the end is not like, even forget are so relaxed.


    "Don''t come again, as sister Xie Dongyang!"


    Forget dust finish saying to retreat to turn round, walked into the temple.


    If you want to see him, it''s the benefactor. His relationship with the world has long been gone


    "Second brother..."


    Xie Dongyao looks at Xie Dongyang''s back, and finally reads a sentence to her second brother. Tears come out of her eyes and she can''t control them.


    If she didn''t run into Jiang Xinrui today, let alone those unwilling

 Chapter 3383

    Unfortunately, there is no if. Maybe Xie Dongyao should thank Jiang Xinrui.


    She broke Xie Dongyang''s last obsession


    "Rui''er? are you all right? It''s all about the elders. We''ll... "


    "Blame me for proposing to come to some temple."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t say anything about today. It''s just something that has passed. It''s meaningless to mention it."


    Chifeng was always beside him. When Xie Dongyao said that, he was not comfortable. He said that directly to his aunt. After all, she was Jiang Xinrui''s mother. How could she be framed like this?


    What Chifeng thinks is very simple. The disputes of the previous generation have long passed. What''s the significance of obsession? If we don''t let go all the time, we will lose more and more.


    Chifeng wants to pass, but he is stopped by Wanfeng. It''s family business. No matter what he says, it''s not suitable.


    They should not be involved.


    What''s more, the aunt they called is not a real aunt.


    It''s a matter we all know. What''s the relationship?


    Wan Feng also feels embarrassed. After all, she has a second uncle in her family, which is similar to Xie Dongyao''s second brother. The purpose is the same, but the result is different.


    In fact, Wanfeng is a little envious of Xie Dongyao, because Xie Dongyang is still there


    "I''m fine. What can I do for you? Besides, it has nothing to do with you. I''m coming to Anhe Town, and I''m coming to Zhaojue temple. Let''s go back. "


    "Thank you."


    Jiang Xinrui listened to Chifeng''s words, felt Wanfeng''s loss, and simply said thanks.


    She knew that because of Xie Dongyang, they should have thought of something, but they didn''t mention it, and Jiang Xinrui didn''t say it.


    Everyone is different, and the result of looking at problems is also different.


    Almost as a result, she and Chifeng''s family can coexist peacefully and communicate normally, because they are all very clear that it is a thing of the past, although one person''s departure has followed the past.


    They also need a normal life.


    It''s just that some people can''t get by.


    But no matter what, Jiang Xinrui has nothing to worry about now. She hasn''t forgotten the real purpose of today. She wants to untie her mother''s heart


    Ten li spring breeze.


    Chifeng is called back by Bai ran, but she doesn''t know what to do. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t ask, because she has more important things to do now.


    "Mother, I''m back."


    "And father? He hasn''t come back yet? "


    Jiang Xinrui, looking at the busy kitchen, asks Huasheng, who is preparing dinner.


    Is father always cooking at this time?


    Why did you change people today?


    Looking at the Huasheng full of fireworks, Jiang Xinrui was at a loss for a moment.


    "Back? He should be on the road. I haven''t cooked for a long time. I''ll show you today. The tutorial I just saw is very simple. I want to give you a taste. "


    Hua Sheng didn''t look up to continue to make her orange chicken. All the ingredients are ready. According to the steps, put the orange into the body of the chicken, marinate the whole chicken with various sauces, and then prepare to roast it!


    Hua Sheng seldom moves these things, but now the situation is special. She thinks she does it well. Although she doesn''t eat them, Jiang Xinrui likes them.


    Other people''s mothers will make a table of delicacies for their children, and she is also trying hard.


    "Mother, I I went to see Aunt ginkgo. She has a baby... "

 Chapter 3384

    Jiang Xinrui told Hua Sheng about the Ginkgo biloba she had seen in Anhe town. She didn''t hide anything, even the initial state of Ginkgo biloba.


    She doesn''t like to make Huasheng worried, but she thinks that she should let Huasheng know.


    Ginkgo has been put down, the whole person is like a pressed stone has also been taken away, she saw once that is like a little pepper ginkgo aunt shadow.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t blame her, but Huasheng doesn''t believe it all the time, let alone mention it. Only Jiang Xinrui takes the initiative to mention it, unties it, puts it down, and it''s over.


    Ten li spring breeze has been unable to enter people, jiangxinrui know, Huasheng is also worried about himself.


    After all, a bad one may betray and stab in the back.


    This kind of injury, once, twice, three times


    No one can accept the change.


    "She thinks it''s OK."


    "I know your purpose. I have nothing to worry about. You don''t have to worry about doing anything. We''re fine now."


    When Huasheng heard Jiang Xinrui mention gingko, his hand stopped, and his mind was full of all the things about gingko over the years.


    For gingko, it''s really different. She has been in the human world for decades. She doesn''t remember the past and doesn''t care about anything. It''s gingko that accompanies her and the spring peach at that time.


    They are all devoted to themselves.


    But later, Hua Sheng didn''t expect that he would go further and further


    They''re all gone.


    Even if she and Jiangliu don''t need to eat now, they won''t feel hungry at all. She didn''t eat dinner before, but Huasheng just felt that there was something missing in this family.


    She wanted to find it, but she couldn''t find it.


    Now hearing the news of gingko, Huasheng understood that she really missed it.


    Some people do not mention, deliberately to forget, it is really unforgettable ah.


    They are everywhere in this family.


    But even so, Huasheng didn''t want to leave here.


    I don''t want anyone else in.


    Bai ran knows what happened to Shili Chunfeng. She doesn''t ask too much. She chooses a man, a woman and two helpers from the Fox family. She wants to stay and take care of them, but she doesn''t wait for them. Chi Feng refuses for her.


    So, sometimes, Hua Sheng really likes Chifeng. Although he looks silly, he can see it more clearly than many people.


    He has his own ideas, his own way.


    Huasheng really doesn''t need to be taken care of.


    She can take care of herself, the river and her daughter.


    The three of them can take care of each other.


    In Huasheng''s opinion, the people who can accept the spring breeze are just the past people, but they are no longer there.


    It''s not necessary.


    What''s more, their family is in a special situation. No matter who comes in, it''s trouble.


    No one will take care of themselves as carefully as ginkgo.


    And the past ginkgo has gone, now ginkgo is Gao Jiafu.


    "There is also a temple with strong incense in Anhe Town, called Zhaojue temple. Where did I see Uncle Xie Dongyang?"


    "He has been there for nearly six years..."


    "I also met his sister and chatted for a while. They were all different..."


    Jiang Xinrui leans against the door of the kitchen. When she says this, she doesn''t look at Huasheng either. Just like chatting, she tells her Xie Dongyang and Huasheng.


    Originally, she was still considering whether to tell me. After all, she was embarrassed.


    Just very soon, Jiang Xinrui understood, gossiping about home


    In the past


    In the end is an acquaintance, the mother is very concerned about her good friends.

 Chapter 3385

    But this time, Hua Sheng didn''t speak, just looked at Jiang Xinrui to prove that she heard, but didn''t say anything to Xie Dongyang.


    Not a word of comment.


    This person is more distant in the memory of Huasheng


    In fact, it''s not strange for Hua Sheng. She thinks of all the memories of the past and the present, but some of the memories in recent years have become weak.


    It''s not that it''s unimportant, but in Huasheng''s opinion, he should have his own life long ago.


    Life is really short. Xie Dongyang shouldn''t waste too much time on himself.


    She has gone through too many people and things in her life.


    There is always something forgotten.


    At night, Huasheng sits on the balcony and looks at the stars outside the window. There are always two of the brightest. When she appears, she also appears, giving her a little light.


    "Are you thinking about what rui''er said, or about Ginkgo biloba, Xie Dongyang?"


    The river pushed open the door of the balcony, reached out to hold Hua Sheng from behind, and asked in a low voice.


    He knows what his daughter said. Hua Sheng told him.


    The river can''t say what it feels like. He doesn''t want to evaluate it. It''s just a choice. No one can decide for them. It''s enough that they don''t regret it.


    It doesn''t have much to do with him. After all, the most important thing for him is in his arms and around him.


    It doesn''t matter how other people like Huasheng. As long as Huasheng doesn''t nod, it doesn''t make sense.


    He doesn''t care about meaningless things.


    "I''m thinking about myself."


    "Do you think there is a curse on me? Chopping the moon is gone, and his soul is broken. There is no possibility of coming back again. Xie Dongyang has become a monk, and his life is only a few decades, so he also gives up. "


    "Spring peach and gingko, which have been accompanied by people for decades, one died and the other was injured. Even jasmine, which came after, is no longer there..."


    "Hua Zhi, Hua Lin was threatened because I almost died, let alone Fengxi, because I lost my favorite person, and my child almost had an accident."


    "There is also Ming Yan. When he didn''t know me, he was selfless and merciless. After all, how could the king of hell be merciful? But because of me, I was involved in the removal of Hades and exile in extremely cold places... "


    There''s a lot more. Hua Sheng doesn''t want to talk about it, because her heart sank as she went on.


    All those she forgot were taken out.


    All the people she met were not spared, even the demon world. Because of her relationship with the moon, Fengying and Brahma were also dealt with by the moon and nearly killed.


    She also killed those Highnesses in heaven


    Hua Sheng didn''t understand how it came to be like this?


    "It''s not your fault."


    "You''re just an inducement in the middle. Without you, a lot of things will happen to other people."


    "The past has passed. It''s enough for us to look at the present and cherish it."


    Jiangliu feels Huasheng''s uneasiness, and her body''s sadness expands infinitely. She is guilty.


    But now has come to this time, guilt is just a feeling, in order to make you better, cherish the current results.


    "According to you, no one is to blame. Naturally, I can''t blame you. I should blame me. If I married you in ancient times, I would not give you the chance to reincarnate, but also seize my own chance. Our children now should be able to spread all over the world, right?"


    Jiangliu looks at Huasheng and doesn''t persuade him, so he can only use his mace.

 Chapter 3386

    "Are you crazy, river?"


    "Am I a sow?"


    Hua Sheng was still immersed in sadness when he suddenly heard the river changing the topic. He was so serious that he was stunned. Then he raised his hand and patted the river.


    Who are you? Ever since ancient times?


    Crazy.


    "What''s wrong with me? From ancient times to now, it''s many years and thousands of years? Even if you are pregnant for ten years, you will have a lot of babies, right


    "Besides, you look down on pigs? The price of pork has gone up recently. It''s quite expensive. "


    Jiang Liu holds Hua Sheng''s hand and makes a serious theory with her.


    At that time, he didn''t have heart, thought and love. He just didn''t think it was important. He didn''t recognize his heart clearly, so that Huasheng wasted thousands of years.


    The people Hua Sheng thinks are innocent. They shouldn''t be. Maybe they are, but they are not. Everyone has his own life, just like the experience between them.


    No sooner or later.


    "There must be something wrong with you. You''re old enough to talk nonsense."


    Hua Sheng pushes the river away, but with a smile on her lips, she turns back to her room. She feels much better after being disturbed by the river. She also knows that she can''t hold on to the past all the time.


    The past should be a warning and a constant reminder.


    Many of the previous decisions, she did not mature, but Huasheng can not deny that there are too many helpless ah.


    Helpless is not grasp, the more you want to grasp, the more do not give up, the more empty.


    Let go, really will encounter different results.


    Thinking of this, Huasheng picks up her mobile phone and suddenly wants to contact Fengxi. She hasn''t had a good chat for a month. Huasheng knows that she is still struggling with fengwumian


    Hua Sheng couldn''t persuade her. She wanted to untie it by herself, but it''s been a month


    And since this month, there has been no missing girl in Jiangcheng. Strictly speaking, the girl born in January is not missing


    That one is gone.


    However, it happened that when Huasheng picked up his mobile phone, he saw the message from Fengxi.


    "Ah Sheng, I don''t care. After all, I''ll go again. Since the ancestors of Qing Cheng can manage it, I''m happy. I say I don''t want to manage the affairs of Feng family, but I''m worried all the time. There''s something wrong with my method."


    "You don''t have to worry about me, and there''s another sentence. I''ll go to your house tomorrow and buy some dishes..."


    Hua Sheng looks at the news of the wind and turns his eyes.


    I can''t help it. She has always been a lady. There are always people who want to expose her image as a lady.


    I''ve been a mother, and still


    This sentence is not only about the wind, but also about yourself.


    "I see. Buy it."


    "But I want to ask the leader of Fengjia, why did he change his mood suddenly? It''s only a month..."


    Huasheng deliberately punctuated it, just to see what Fengxi said.


    This can be really put down, it''s OK, but also want to ten li spring breeze daily meal.


    Although Hua Sheng dislikes it, she is still very happy in her heart. Feng Xi is always depressed, and she is also worried.


    In Huasheng, I sent the message, and soon a voice came.


    Hua Sheng didn''t even think about it, so he opened it


    "It''s not a long month. Your uncle is ill. Fengxi is crying in the hospital. Finally, he knows who he should pay attention to. But you don''t have to worry about your family. It''s diarrhea..."


    It''s the voice of Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Huasheng


    "Qin Wan Yu recently is not very idle..."

 Chapter 3387

    The river, listening to the humble voice of Qin, Wan and Yu, immediately released air-conditioning.


    The boy is still depressed. The river has been discovered. As long as the state of Qin, Wan and Yu is good, the old things will be mentioned again.


    I didn''t forget to be in laws at any time.


    Hearing the sound of the river, Huasheng can''t help laughing. Although she knows that Qin Xiaobao is ill now, she shouldn''t smile, but Huasheng always feels that Qin Xiaobao''s growth path is a bit too bumpy.


    Hua Sheng''s voice came out, but she didn''t avoid the river. Naturally, people could hear it. But looking at the river releasing air-conditioning, Hua Sheng thought she should pay attention to it next time.


    "You''re not, are you? How old is Qin Xiaobao. It''s just a joke. "


    Hua Sheng has some helplessness, and then he continues to chat with Feng Xi and inquires about the state of Xia Qin Xiaobao.


    Even though they didn''t pay much attention to it, Qin Xiaobao is now more than one year old and more active. In addition, Feng Xi has been worried about other things for nearly a month, so he ignores it.


    Because the body is good, this just want to take Qin Xiaobao to ten li spring breeze to mix rice.


    "It''s no good joking. What if Qin Xiaobao takes it seriously?"


    "How old is our daughter? No, I won''t let her play with Chifeng any more. She should be fourteen now, isn''t she? "


    Jiang Liu holds a mobile phone, opens the chat box of Qin Wanyu, and pulls black again.


    Qin Wanyu had just stayed in the small black house for more than a month before the ban was lifted. Before he could say a word, he went in again.


    "Even in front of me? Our daughter is fourteen this year, Qin Xiaobao is one year old, and she is ten years away. What else can we do? Besides, even if it''s really predestined, how do I think our daughter earned it... "


    "No matter how the river flows, you don''t even know our daughter?"


    When Hua Sheng thought of this, he didn''t know whether he should beat the river or not.


    Most of Lianjiang Xinrui are not clear.


    As for Qin Xiaobao, if we can really be together many years later, it''s also a love between sister and brother. Huasheng doesn''t feel much about it. Jiang Xinrui can have a very "friendly" mother-in-law.


    Windy, she knows too well.


    It''s just that Huasheng and Xi all know that Jiang Xinrui''s fate is not there.


    As for Jiang Xinrui''s fate, Hua Sheng didn''t go out of her way to do divination. She just waited for her to meet her. Hua Sheng worried that her divination would ruin her fate.


    Her lover is always waiting in a corner.


    As for Chifeng, Huasheng really likes it, and her daughter seems to like it too, but her liking is different from what everyone thinks.


    I can see the river clearly. I''m afraid it''s hard for Jiang Xinrui to like it


    Hua Sheng didn''t go out of her way to do divination. She just looked at her palms.


    Jiang Xinrui won''t get emotional easily. It can be said that Hua Sheng doesn''t know if he can wait for his daughter to get emotional


    That''s why it''s hard to say she likes it.


    But later, Hua Sheng understood what this "difficult" meant. It was not that it was difficult to fall in love with someone, nor that it was difficult to be emotional. It was that she fell in love with someone who was very surprising.


    It''s hard for the two of them to be together, and they may not even be together.


    It''s also the hard fate between them.


    This is two parallel lines that cannot intersect


    And Hua Sheng''s regret is also very simple. If he divines, he may take up where the person is and stop him.


    Maybe it will be different.


    It''s not as if you''ve lost your heart.


    But now no one knows, no one can predict, so people are thinking about the immediate problems

 Chapter 3388

    The next day, ten li spring breeze welcomed the guests.


    Fengxi brought her family here. Now she is proud of her meal.


    By the way, I also want to see Huasheng and jiangxinrui. They haven''t seen each other for several days. Qin Xiaobao began to talk about them.


    It should be because Qin Xiaobao was often with Jiang Xinrui in the month when he was born. He was familiar with her breath, and he felt uncomfortable when he didn''t see her for a few days.


    It''s not surprising that Qin, Wan and Yu always wanted to be in laws.


    I can''t help it. The whole family is living in the spring breeze.


    In fact, when Jiang Xinrui takes care of Qin Xiaobai, he always nourishes him with spiritual power. Qin Xiaobao is used to absorbing it. If he doesn''t absorb it for a few days, he feels uncomfortable.


    After all, everyone likes to grow up in a comfortable dreamland.


    The first sentence Qin Xiaobao said was "Rui..."


    There''s only one sound, and there''s no other, not even mom and dad. Qin Wanyu is so angry that he almost doesn''t want it. Give it to Huasheng.


    The child has been raised for nothing.


    But Qin Xiaobao didn''t care what Qin Wanyu said. Anyway, he didn''t understand. He was happy around Jiang Xinrui.


    The joy of dancing.


    Just like now.


    "Rui..."


    Jiang Xinrui holds Qin Xiaobao and laughs helplessly. The child is not honest from the beginning of ten li spring breeze. It''s good to hold him.


    No one else can come.


    "I think we might as well make a decision."


    "Qin Xiaobao is no longer my son Here you are


    When Qin Wanyu looks at Qin Xiaobao, who is so happy in Jiang Xinrui''s arms, he is even more speechless. People can call out his parents, and he can''t help saying


    The angry Qin Wanyu regretted very much. Why did he give birth to this?


    I''m really looking for my own guilt.


    "Stop, we don''t want to. How old is my daughter? Are you an animal..."


    The river cuts the fruit with a flying knife in its eyes.


    Why doesn''t this man give up?


    Even if he really wanted to make a baby kiss, he would rather find Chifeng. Although the child looked stupid, he was good-looking. When his brain should be clear, he was very clear.


    As for Qin Xiaobao, in view of his dislike of Qin, Anhui and Henan, Jiangliu thinks it''s better not to consider it.


    "I told ah Sheng, but I didn''t tell you that we are not good friends. What do you care about me?"


    "If rui''er wants to, what will you do? Fate is to cultivate... "


    "Besides, rui''er, do you mind the age? I don''t think you mind


    "Ah Sheng, don''t you think so? Besides, we are also married. The little master of the wind family and your daughter are very suitable! "


    Qin, Wan and Yu had been blacked by the river for several times, and they were gradually numb. It doesn''t matter.


    Every time he was pulled black, Qin Wanyu felt that the pull black function in Jiangliu mobile phone was to deal with him.


    It is estimated that other people do not have this "honor".


    As for the marriage, Qin Wanyu thought that what he thought was perfect.


    This is the opportunity.


    Although his son is a little younger, but the young people''s feelings that is very intense, that fate came, also can''t stop.


    "I don''t mind. Who knows what will happen in the future..."


    Jiang Xinrui looked at his father and his little uncle, that is, Qin Wanyu, and they couldn''t help laughing.


    In fact, she doesn''t care. Age is not a problem. It''s just fate. It''s hard to say. Who knows where her fate is


    "You see, you see, we don''t feel small!"

 Chapter 3389

    When Qin Wanyu heard Jiang Xinrui''s words, he immediately couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. No one else would mind. She was too worried about her old father.


    It''s just that Qin Wanyu really didn''t expect that he was short of money. In terms of age, Jiang Xinrui really didn''t mind.


    He thought about it, but he didn''t think so.


    Later, Fengxi was very angry when she thought about it. She thought it was Qin Wanyu''s crow mouth and wanted to photograph him.


    "Come on, don''t talk about it. We are still young. What a marriage."


    "Why hasn''t Hua Zhi come yet? I called her, this behavior is wrong, later did not eat dumplings


    Fengxi scares Qin Wanyu with a rolling pin and tells him to shut up. Qin Xiaobao is enough to torture her. Don''t torture rui''er. As for marriage, it''s nonsense.


    Her son, no matter whether he can be the head of the family in the future, she will not ask him to marry.


    Choosing to like is the most important thing.


    And this is the problem in the future. The most important thing now is to make dumplings. Huazhi has already told her to make dumplings. As a result, she has rolled out many dumpling skins and has not come yet.


    While eating the fruit prepared by the river, Fengxi makes a phone call, but the person comes before the phone calls.


    "How much have you been able to eat?"


    "As soon as I entered the door, I heard you say I am Fengxi. I found that since you gave birth to your baby, you have become not diligent at all. Where was Fengxi before? Was it replaced by Qin, Wan and Yu? You change it for me. "


    Hua Zhi takes off her coat and runs to Feng Xi. She looks at Feng Xi in a fussy way, a little disgusted.


    "Rui''er, I''m here. I''ve brought you a doll."


    "Do you like it?"


    The prince is eight years old. He has been in the second grade of primary school. He has grown up a lot, but he still likes Jiang Xinrui as much as before.


    As soon as you enter the ten mile spring breeze, you first look at Jiang Xinrui and then say hello to everyone.


    No matter when and where, the prince can always find Jiang Xinrui for the first time, and then stand beside her.


    "Prince, call me sister! I''m older than you. "


    "I used to call my sister, but now I don''t call my sister anymore. As a result, I call her by her first name."


    Wang Junxian takes things in big bags and small bags. He works hard behind Hua Zhi''s mother and son. The last one who comes in hears the prince''s address to Jiang Xinrui. He is very speechless.


    Why can''t the child correct it?


    I don''t know why, but anyway, the prince is still the same.


    "Thank you. I like it very much."


    "It doesn''t matter. Whatever you call it."


    Jiang Xinrui pushes Qin Xiaobao''s cart and gets up to say hello to Hua Zhi''s family while taking the gift from the prince.


    She thought that she knew why the prince didn''t call her sister. In her infancy, she had the most aura. Although she couldn''t say clearly, she also had the deepest subconscious memory. At that time, he called her sister, and she was indeed a sister.


    It''s just that she''s been cheating for years.


    For this point, Huasheng and Jiangliu have not corrected. The prince, sister and sister are all right.


    "Whatever it really is?"


    When they were sitting down and cleaning up the dumplings on the table, the prince was silent for a while beside Jiang Xinrui, and suddenly raised his head and asked.


    The little eyes flashed with expectation.


    Jiang Xinrui nodded inexplicably.


    "So is the daughter-in-law?"

 Chapter 3390

    "PATA..."


    "Bang..."


    Hua Zhi didn''t hold the basin of dumpling stuffing and fell on the table.


    Wang Junxian got up and bumped into the stool.


    Then there are two death stares.


    There are two inexplicable eyes.


    The death gaze comes from the river and the Qin, Anhui and Henan provinces.


    Jiangliu, another one robbing my daughter? Are you crazy? This guy is crazy.


    Qin Wanyu, another competitor for my son?


    As for Fengxi, he is amused. Huasheng thinks that this boy has ideas. Does he know what his daughter-in-law means?


    "Rui''er, is that ok? May I call you daughter-in-law? "


    And the prince didn''t think there was any problem, and he didn''t think about the consequences of his words.


    Very serious, looking forward to jiangxinrui.


    "Prince, don''t talk nonsense. This is your sister, your mother''s own sister''s own daughter. You are related by blood."


    "Besides, do you know what daughter-in-law means? Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know. "


    Wang Junxian looked at the river and the death gaze of Qin, Wan and Yu. He was speechless. What were they worried about?


    Don''t worry at all, OK?


    He was stunned just now because he was surprised by his son''s remarks.


    No one around him said that his daughter-in-law, ah, how did he know?


    As he said that, he looked at Qin Wanyu in his eyes, and then turned a white eye. No wonder he said that the river was driving him black. He often said that, in front of the children, he said that he was a daughter-in-law or a family member


    As a result, his son got involved.


    "Of course I know what daughter-in-law means. You call my mother daughter-in-law."


    "Dad, what you said is wrong. Rui''er and I are cousins. In the past, cousins were OK."


    "Rui''er, didn''t you just say anything was ok? Anyway, it''s a title. Do you think I''m not old enough even if I want to get married... "


    When the prince heard his father''s words, he gave him a rare look, but also expressed his helplessness to his father, because he was too slow.


    Look at Qin Xiaobao''s father. He is so attentive that he won''t give up even if he is pulled by his uncle. But his old father doesn''t know how to fight for him, so he has to go on his own.


    The prince is not stupid. He knows everything. Naturally, he also knows that his cousin can get married. He knows better what his daughter-in-law means. If he likes it, he wants to stay with him for a long time.


    The simplest answer is to get married. Isn''t marriage a daughter-in-law.


    But he is very distressed, he can''t do it now, he has checked, he is not old enough, so in order to prevent rui''er from being robbed in advance, so book it first.


    Once the name of daughter-in-law is added, I will get used to it after a long time.


    The prince thought that he was smart and thought of such a wonderful opportunity. After all, Jiang Xinrui gave him this opportunity, and he couldn''t give it up.


    "Not where you saw it? Do you know your cousin? "


    "Not old enough to marry? Son, you know a lot... "


    Hua Zhi was first surprised, and then listening to the prince''s words, she wanted to laugh. Should she say that the child has a future?


    You know how to ask? She didn''t tell Wang Junxian about it at all


    "Find the information..."


    "Oh, I went to the Civil Affairs Bureau to ask, I want to get married, they said no, I came back."


    "Mom, can you wait for rui''er to finish speaking? You''ll be interrupted..."

 Chapter 3391

    The prince is a little impatient, mainly because he is ready, and others are embarrassed. He finally finds such an opportunity. Now he is all upset by his father and mother.


    The prince suspected that they were on purpose. He really didn''t think about it for him at all. Now the ratio of men and women is seriously out of balance. If they don''t help themselves to find candidates, don''t they really worry that they can''t get married in the future?


    But the prince didn''t know. As soon as he said this, Jiang Xinrui, who wanted to answer it, laughed, or was a little happy.


    And the people around them looked at Jiang Xinrui and laughed, but they couldn''t hold back. Even the river didn''t know what to say. Qin Wanyu was unreliable, he knew.


    But why is Wang Junxian unreliable?


    If it''s reliable, it''ll affect the children.


    "My eldest son, when did you go to the Civil Affairs Bureau? Why don''t I know?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with it, you little boy. You go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get married. What''s your hurry?"


    "Wang Junxian, look at your son. What does he think?"


    Hua Zhi sat on the chair, dumplings are not wrapped, smile, even tone is with a smile, how did she not expect her son so strong?


    It''s really self-taught.


    "What do you think? Did you go by yourself? "


    Wang Junxian looked at the prince, really don''t know what to say, also with Hua Zhi smile, he really didn''t expect his son to have this idea?


    But it wasn''t photographed?


    If this was photographed, I would have come to him. This is a big news.


    It is estimated that if the prince''s grandparents know, they don''t know how to be small.


    "Prince, how did you think of getting married?"


    Huasheng looked at the prince''s serious appearance, really cute in the heart, how can this child be so funny?


    It''s so lively.


    This brain circuit is really different.


    "Prince, your uncle Qin is not the same. I don''t ask why you want to get married or go to the Civil Affairs Bureau. I want to say you can be a boy!"


    "It''s much better than your father. It''s a good way to play in advance. Why didn''t I expect..."


    Qin Wanyu really didn''t expect that a child could think of this. He really had too many ideas.


    He is worthy of being Lao Wang''s son. He has been the most withered and rotten since he was a child, but his appearance will be hidden. All along, everyone has been cheated by him.


    This does not mean that IQ is inherited.


    "Hum..."


    "I''m just going to ask what I need..."


    "Rui''er, don''t listen to them. Can you just say it?"


    "Originally, I was ready to say a lot of things, but it would all be interrupted and forgotten..."


    The prince also felt very aggrieved. Of course, most of them blushed and were driven out. Such a shame Everybody knows.


    Now can pour good, he again asked tone has become a lot of weak, also don''t know Rui son in the heart will feel he disgraced.


    "No, you''re my brother and I''m your sister."


    "Daughter in law is your wife and future partner, not us..."


    "Do you go to the Civil Affairs Bureau on your own? Not next time. You''re still young. You can''t walk around by yourself, or I won''t play with you next time. "


    Jiang Xinrui touches the prince''s head. This height advantage makes her very happy, because the little friends around her are very tall


    The most obedient thing for the prince is that he won''t play with him any more

 Chapter 3392

    "And cousins are not allowed to get married. They are also related by blood..."


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the prince, heard her say no, and immediately lowered her head.


    Just as Jiang Xinrui thought, as soon as she said this, the little prince turned his lips unhappily. What he didn''t know was that he had received some great grievances.


    Of course, in the little prince''s heart, he was wronged, or super big.


    His chance is gone.


    Rui''er can''t be his daughter-in-law.


    It''s all over my head.


    As for what Jiang Xinrui said about relatives, he didn''t care at all. People said that cousins could, that is, they could, and it had nothing to do with the age.


    It used to be, and naturally it is now.


    There''s no difference at all. It must be laughed by adults. Rui''er doesn''t want to. That''s embarrassing.


    "I know, but you are my sister and I am my brother. I''d better call you Ruier. I''ll coax the baby with you."


    "Well, you adults can do whatever you want. You are very busy. Don''t be stunned."


    The prince is very good at adjusting himself, and then nodded, indicating that he knew that he would not be against rui''er at this time.


    Otherwise, it is not to give face, for this point, the prince has a special idea since childhood.


    When the adults turned away and didn''t look at him, the prince turned red slowly. It was the limit that he could bear it now. He felt that it was not a little bit shameful.


    But the adults also saw that the Prince did not speak at all. They would do whatever they should do, but there was one thing that the corners of his mouth were smiling.


    Especially Hua Zhi, the smile of the most excessive, really is no doubt the mother.


    Feng Xi was watching, worried that the dumpling stuffing would be knocked over by her.


    But Hua Zhi didn''t expect how happy she was at this time. When the future Prince grows up, how happy she will be Worry about people


    She would laugh at the prince''s anxiety to get married in the Civil Affairs Bureau when he was young. When he grew up, he would do the opposite, and it would become a non marriage doctrine


    Hua Zhi almost lost her head


    But now Hua Zhi is unable to understand, is also making dumplings, while lowering the voice to smile.


    Wang jiangxinrui, a child on one side, is playing with a "brother''s" younger brother and another younger brother. Of course, Jiang Xinrui coaxes Qin Xiaobao. To be honest, she really doesn''t feel much about the baby.


    Maybe it''s because she''s been immune to too many gifts from the little prince, and the whole room can''t hold any more


    "OK, Hua Zhi, don''t laugh. Look at the time. The dumplings are ready. Why hasn''t Hua Lin come yet? You can make a call


    Fengxi looks at the time and Hua Zhi''s worry. She knows that she should have thought of Hua Lin. today''s party, Hua Sheng''s sisters usually call.


    Even if it''s Fengxi, of course, she''s in Shili Chunfeng. Fengxi thinks it''s OK. It doesn''t matter if there are too many people. Naturally, she''ll invite her.


    But today, although Hua Zhi came a little later, she also came. Now Hua Zhi is really busy. She is shooting at the same time.


    These two films are not repeated, but performed and filmed by themselves, and then worked as a deputy director to learn and filmed.


    Time is running out. We all know what happened to Hua Lin now. She was the first one to be invited. I''m afraid she''s sensitive and unhappy. As a result, she hasn''t come yet

 Chapter 3393

    "I asked her when I came. She ignored me. What else can I say?"


    "Five younger sister, this is your home. You ask her whether she will come or not. After a while, the dumplings will be cooked into pieces of soup..."


    Hua Zhi also has a little temper, don''t want to ask Hua Lin again.


    Mention Hua Lin, Hua Zhi is angry, this old four also don''t know how to return a responsibility, draw what crazy, from hit a child last time, God God nagging.


    The family moved to the suburbs, Hua Zhi has been, after all, is a sister, she said no matter it is just angry words, how can really no matter.


    But after arriving, Hua Zhi didn''t receive so much anger.


    Cold words, Yin Yang strange, say those words is also angry, not worth life.


    "It''s all my life. Third sister, what else do you want to say? I thought you wouldn''t see me as a dying man? "


    "I didn''t find out before that, third sister, your life is the best. What do you want from childhood? It''s lovely and beautiful. How about me? In addition to reading books, it''s good for nothing. Everything is just plain


    "But you are not the same as the third sister. You have been a school flower since childhood and become a star when you grow up. You all like you. Even the fifth sister who has been away since childhood is the best to you. Look at these people around her, who are you taken care of more? Which one is better for you? She knows those metaphysical things. Maybe she has put some good luck charms on you. After all, she is good at them... "


    "Because of you, Wang Junxian has been taken care of a lot, right? Before, I didn''t know that he had such a big business. It was all the Jiang family. Now Jiangliu doesn''t care much about the outside affairs. Most of them are handed over to Wang Junxian. You are the winner. "


    "I''m not the same. It''s my biggest luxury to be alive. Now I''m waiting for the four-year appointment. I don''t know what the fate of my family is like..."


    ¡­¡­


    In short, also said a lot, Hua Zhi now think of brain melon seed pain, the day to quarrel, if not Bai Hao pull, Hua Zhi want to pat Hua Lin''s brain, see if it is water.


    After all, normal people can''t say that.


    This is her sister, otherwise Hua Zhi early a slap was taken away, can not listen to her in that broken read.


    But there is another good thing, that is, Hualin does not beat the children, and I don''t know if Bai Hao is watching closely. Anyway, Bai Kangning is not hurt.


    Hua Zhi how also can''t think of, one day she will feel Hua Lin don''t hit the child is progress.


    It''s really unheard of


    Today, Hua Sheng called to have dinner together. Hua Zhi also knows that this is to ease the sisterhood relationship. After all, she and Hua Lin are very nervous now. If Hua Lin talks about the mess again, Hua Zhi will definitely let her know what is the suppression from her sister.


    Besides, the wind is also there. Hua Zhi thinks that Hua Lin will not have another wind in front of everyone. She is willing to give Hua Lin a step, have a good meal and speak normally.


    "Restrain yourself. I can''t stop my temper. I don''t think I saw it on the road."


    "I''ll ask."


    Fengxi put down the rolling pin and the dumpling skin was enough. Then she washed her hands and contacted Hualin.


    In fact, she and Hua Sheng mean the same thing, that is, they want Hua Zhi to contact Hua Lin, and they want to relax. As a result Not ideal.


    She also knew that Hua Lin was a little strange recently, but she concluded that menopause might have been advanced because of their mother and son''s health. After all, it was not very easy to wait for a sentence.

 Chapter 3394

    Hua Sheng looks at Hua Zhi, eyes soothe.


    She doesn''t understand what happened to Hua Lin, but she doesn''t want to take care of it. When Wan Feng comes of age, the charm will be solved. If the sisters can do it, they can''t do it. Hua Sheng doesn''t want to force her.


    After all, some things have happened. It''s hard to be without mustard. In addition, many things are not important to Huasheng.


    If there are people around you, you will cherish them. If you don''t have them, you won''t force them.


    It''s very simple.


    It''s just that Hua Zhi is not the same. They are sisters after all. They are different from her.


    So Huasheng is willing to be the middleman to ease the relationship between Huazhi and Hualin.


    But I don''t need to.


    And a few men, looking at their own daughter-in-law, tacit understanding did not speak, quickly clean the battlefield, that is, all the dumplings on the table are wrapped, and then the table is cleaned up.


    The relationship between the sisters, they still don''t interrupt, because it may be bad today, good tomorrow, once they stand in the wrong line, it will be bad.


    Besides, a successful man knows very well that when his daughter-in-law is in a bad mood, she should speak less to avoid being affected.


    It''s all experience.


    Fengxi washes her hands and takes out her mobile phone. She just wants to send a message to Hua Lin asking where she is. As a result, the other party has already sent a message to her. She will arrive immediately.


    The wind


    Recently, Hua Lin has become more and more incomprehensible.


    I haven''t talked to her yet. Why don''t I return to Hua Zhi and send her a message first?


    Wind Xi took aim at Hua Zhi, didn''t dare to tell her, then recovered, turned around to say that Hua Lin was fast.


    As for the news, Fengxi must have said nothing.


    "Soon, when is it? Did she say that? She can''t really make dumplings into soup, can she? "


    "I don''t know what she''s up to all day, busier than I am."


    "Ask Corning."


    Hua Zhi hears the words of the wind Xi, the small mood has not gone down, of course not follow the wind Xi, just feel this Hua Lin, really too strange.


    Wind Xi picked up the phone and asked, seconds back?


    She picked up her cell phone, reincarnation?


    Hua Zhi wants to hold her breath more and more, and takes out her mobile phone to send a message to Bai Kangning again.


    As a result no echo.


    Hua Zhi is silent.


    Wind Xi also didn''t expect, he didn''t say, in fact, Hua Zhi have mood, this if all said, still can''t think is oneself with Hua Lin before secretly contact?


    It''s not necessary.


    Feng Xi is also speechless to Hua Lin, and Hua Sheng has made it clear to her. Isn''t that going to kill her right away? If there is no problem, it is normal life?


    What''s more, Hua Sheng is preparing another plan. If it doesn''t work, she will be ready.


    How perfect this is. How strange is Hualin?


    Is it not because of the charm? But if not, then there is no other problem?


    Now there is only this problem in the middle that is hard to solve.


    "Four younger sisters are here, Xiao Zhi, the children are still there..."


    Wang Junxian tidied up, stood at the door and saw the Hualin family in the monitoring, so he put down his mobile phone, otherwise he would call Bai Hao.


    They are not afraid to wait, but it''s a bit tricky to wait with emotion.


    After all, is Hua Zhi''s sister, he does not understand Hua Zhi? I''m so angry today. I''m worried again.


    "I see."


    Hua Zhi turns her head and deliberately doesn''t go to see it. She is obviously angry.


    But Hua Zhi such person, also has no bad heart, the mood comes fast, goes also fast.


    But Hua Zhi''s mood soon rose again.

 Chapter 3395

    "So it''s all here? Is this finished? "


    "The taste of dumplings has come out."


    "Don''t you mean to wait for me? I thought the third sister hadn''t arrived yet, so I was in no hurry... "


    As soon as Hua Lin came in, she looked around and saw that everyone was sitting in the living room. She seemed to have finished eating and chatting. She immediately asked.


    I can''t say how good the tone is. Anyway, it''s absolutely uncomfortable.


    Bai Hao and Bai Kangning follow closely, but they still don''t hold Hua Lin.


    The words turned and went out.


    "No, Hualin doesn''t mean anything else. It''s the delicious dumplings. She misunderstood. There was a traffic jam on our way, so we were late. I''m sorry."


    "The children are hungry. Let''s eat."


    Bai Hao pulls Hua Lin to walk in, and hastens to make ends meet. Then he follows a room of people to say hello. Bai Kangning stands at the end, smiling faintly, but his eyes don''t know when to become a little timid.


    Always standing behind their parents, they don''t go forward, they don''t go forward, and they dare not speak loudly and quietly.


    No one bothers.


    "Eat!"


    Hua Zhi gas sink Dan Tian of shout a.


    The wind Xi blinked, startled. Fortunately, Qin Xiaobao was sent to sleep on the second floor by rui''er. The prince passed, and the children just passed.


    Hua Zhi is about to stand up when she hears Hua Lin''s words. This emotion can''t be suppressed at all, but she is directly pressed down by Wang Junxian. She will continue to say that she will definitely quarrel.


    It''s just a meal for adjusting sisters. Don''t end it before you start.


    And Bai Hao has been very hard to maintain in the middle, looking at his awkward appearance, Wang Junxian is really a little uncomfortable, it is to give him face.


    As for Hua Sheng, who didn''t say anything and got up to cook dumplings, she didn''t want to talk.


    "Sit down quickly. My fourth brother-in-law has a good nose. Today, he made several kinds of dumplings, including chicken juice, lotus root and sea cucumber Eat more later. "


    "Kangning has grown tall. You have to eat more. Your sister envies your height!"


    "Your sister, Prince and Qin Xiaobao are all upstairs. Do you want to play together or wait for them?"


    Jiang Liu looks at Hua Zhi, and Hua Sheng''s reaction is a little embarrassed. Then he invites Bai Hao to come in. After all, this is Hua Sheng''s ten li spring breeze.


    Then I saw Bai Kangning, and the river frowned a little. The child has only been a year. How has it changed so much?


    Last time I met him, that is, half a year ago, I was able to say hello to him on my own initiative. Why is it different now that I have grown one year?


    No matter what they say, they all nod, even dare not look up at themselves and stand behind their parents tightly?


    As for Hua Lin, Jiang Liu doesn''t make any comments. He just politely invites her to take a seat.


    Qin Wanyu, however, just got up and cooked dumplings with Huasheng. He didn''t want to join in any more. It''s estimated that he won''t want to have dinner with Hualin next time.


    The river helplessly helped his forehead.


    "Yes? I haven''t eaten dumplings for a long time, but it''s a little bit of Chinese New Year. We don''t have much snow here. Now it''s January. I can''t feel it when I see the Chinese New Year and my family is not together. "


    "Corning just wait here. He''s old enough to help."


    Bai Hao talks with Jiang Liu warmly, and then helps his son to get rid of the encirclement. He pulls Hua Lin to sit down.


    But under the heat is endless fatigue, whether it is the river or Wang Junxian can see it, and even the tone of speech also has some flattery in it.

 Chapter 3396

    In the past, Bai Hao was not like this. Although his family was ordinary, he was upright. How could he be so humble as he is today?


    In fact, Bai Hao''s family is also a well-being family. It''s just that people like Jiang Liu, Wang Junxian, Qin, Wan and Yu are not enough to see.


    But Bai Hao never felt inferior.


    Just today, does Jiangliu really feel that he is inferior everywhere?


    I haven''t seen the river for half a year. How did it change so much? What has Bai Hao experienced? Jiangliu''s eyes on Bai Hao''s family are all inquisitive.


    River did not explore for long, one side of Hualin directly let him see, Huazhi is how forced to explode.


    "A good nose means a good sense of smell? Isn''t that enough? Bai Hao, what are you proud of? "


    "Chicken juice, lotus root, sea cucumber It''s really different. It''s more and more expensive. Sea cucumber can be used to make dumpling stuffing. What else is there? Is it ginseng and deer antler? My brother-in-law''s family is not too small to afford, is he? "


    "I''m not the same. I didn''t eat anything at the most glorious time of the Hua family. At most, it''s leek. Because I like it, I''m afraid there''s no preparation here. There are three dumpling fillings and three women, but they don''t count me. What do you want me to do?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Does my brother-in-law think Kangning has grown? This polite remark is not like what President Jiang said. Corning has not been for a long time. Don''t you know? "


    Hua Lin leaned on the sofa, legs up, looking up at the gentle light, but her heart was not gentle at all, and her words were not gentle at all.


    At this moment, Jiang Liu was stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    But Bai Hao didn''t want Hua Lin to say it when she first spoke, but he couldn''t stop it at all. He didn''t know where the strength came from and pushed him away.


    Bai Kangning sat beside Hua Lin without raising his eyes. He sat in silence, as if he had known for a long time, and as if he had been used to it for a long time.


    Anyway, when she''s finished speaking, she''ll be quiet.


    As for why he didn''t want to talk to everyone, he just felt that he couldn''t hold his face. Instead of bothering to contact him, he could be beaten back to his original shape by his mother in a twinkling of an eye, even more excessively.


    So he''d better sit quietly.


    "I''m sorry, Jiang Liu. She hasn''t slept well recently."


    "She didn''t mean that. Don''t think about it."


    Bai Hao finally wait for Hua Lin to finish saying, hastily pacify of say.


    Tone is also the kind of infinite fatigue, is the kind of special tired.


    Can''t use words to describe tired.


    "Hualin, if you are sick, you should go to see it for me. You can eat it if you like and leave if you don''t eat it."


    "Don''t get in the way here."


    Hua Zhi has been sitting opposite looking at Hua Lin, she wants to see what Hua Lin can say.


    I really didn''t let myself down.


    More than last time.


    How can she bear it?


    Emotion completely can''t hold down, in the hand of the pillow directly fell, so Hua Zhi still don''t Jieqi.


    "Xiao Zhi, calm down."


    When Wang Junxian heard Hua Lin''s words, he also saw the state of their family, just like a depressed ostrich. Wang Junxian felt uncomfortable. After all, there was a big gap between them and before.


    Now Hualin says this again. Wang Junxian is also a little reluctant, but this is Huasheng''s home.


    Don''t want to make too ugly, will Hua Zhi pull to his arms, pacify.


    "Yes, calm down. Is this your home? You want me to go? "

 Chapter 3397

    Hualin looks at Huazhi jumping in front of her eyes, just like a clown. She doesn''t look at her directly, and her tone is even colder.


    "Look, look at her!"


    "Return it to my house?"


    "Yes, it''s not my family, and I won''t invite you! This is my fifth sister''s home. I won''t tell you any more. "


    "Tell the prince to come down and let''s go home."


    Hua Zhi pulls Wang Junxian to let him have a good look. Is this tolerable?


    Then he turned his head and looked for Huasheng.


    At the moment, Hua Zhi''s state is just like the bear child who was bullied when she was a child and couldn''t fight back. She asked her family for help.


    Hua Zhi''s hands are shaking. She feels that she doesn''t need to adjust her sisterhood relationship with Hua Lin. she has no chance.


    No adjustment at all.


    She and Walline can''t coexist.


    After hearing Hua Lin''s words, Hua Zhi really wants to make a good theory, but now she can see that you can''t make a theory at all.


    A psycho, can you theorize?


    If she ate this meal again, she would be angry to death.


    Hear the movement here, Huasheng several people also came, looking at Hualin that eyes with inexplicable inquiry.


    Fengxi really didn''t expect that it would be like this today. It''s better not to call her Hualin.


    But on second thought, according to Hua Lin''s present character, if they dare not call her, it will be another row


    After all, it''s been six months.


    It''s just that there''s no such thing. People stand together and fight face to face.


    Are in the group, Hua Zhi like an explosive dragon endless roar, wind Xi very understand.


    She was also very angry at warlin''s words.


    "Hua Lin, what do you mean? Have a problem with me? What''s your opinion on Hua Zhi? Or do you have a problem with Fengxi? "


    "Strange, distorted meaning, inside and outside, just want to find fault?"


    "What can you say directly? I''ve found a way for your charm. It''s just a matter of time. After that, we can have no relationship. What else do you want?"


    Hua Sheng goes out of the kitchen and looks at Hua Lin without expression.


    She wants Hualin to make up with Huazhi, but since she doesn''t cooperate, she doesn''t have to worry about it. After all, she doesn''t like to look at anyone''s face.


    I''m still a stranger.


    She is very kind to Hua Lin.


    No patience.


    "Hualin, I''m an outsider. I shouldn''t say more about your sisters, but I''m here today. I think you have something to say."


    Fengxi reaches out her hand and pinches Huasheng, hoping that she won''t get angry. Huazhi still confiscates it. After a while, it becomes two exploding dragons, and then goes on to say, "this dumpling stuffing shouldn''t be a big problem, is it? I also suggested eating dumplings. I bought all the things. I bought some when I saw something. There are many more... "


    "As for the rest, I won''t say more. Just one word, if you continue to make trouble, if you really fall out and offend everyone, what about the charm on you and Corning? In order to understand this, Sheng really found many ways, even All in all, it''s not very easy. It''s all paid. You almost got it. "


    Fengxi was about to tell the story of Fenghuang blood, but fortunately it didn''t. After all, it involved a lot of people, and less people knew and less trouble.


    So as not to ask questions again.


    If it wasn''t for her group today, Fengxi really didn''t want to say anything, Hualin would definitely have something wrong.


    And Fengxi saw that when she finished speaking, Hualin''s expression changed

 Chapter 3398

    Hua Lin thought that her eyes didn''t make sense?


    As a result, I heard Hua Lin say, "so what?"


    "We, mother and son, are not in charge of life or death. What else can we be afraid of? What''s the point of a man who can''t help himself? "


    "Don''t you just look down on me and pity our family and give us a little affection? Do you think we need it very much?"


    Hua Lin looks up at Feng Xi, her tone is full of anger, even very aggrieved.


    She really doesn''t know what face she''s talking about?


    One side of Bai Hao completely did not speak, buried his head, did not want to speak.


    Anyway, it''s a mistake for him to promise to take Hualin out. She has to drive all the people around her to give up!


    But Bai Kangning didn''t speak from the beginning. He is really used to it. He can''t change his mother, so sit by her side in silence.


    This is the last thing his son can do.


    As for Feng Xi, she didn''t speak any more. She turned around to pull Qin Wanyu and let him pull her. She couldn''t help it.


    "Ha ha You''re right


    "All right, my crew has something else to do. I''m leaving."


    Hua Zhi doesn''t even care about her son this time. Anyway, there''s nothing wrong here. She needs a lot of oxygen to breathe now, otherwise she''s afraid it''s going to pass.


    Then he left in a hurry.


    No one stopped, because if Hua Zhi doesn''t go, according to her temper, I''m afraid it''s not worth it.


    Wang Junxian naturally had to follow him. He motioned for the river to flow, then turned around and went out.


    The mess here can only be borne by my brother. He needs to see his explosion dragon.


    Just don''t wait for Wang Junxian to go out, see Hua Zhi and momentum rushed back.


    "You..."


    Wang Junxian just wanted to say something, directly pushed away by Hua Zhi.


    And Hua Zhi''s hands don''t know where to take a bunch of chrysanthemums, yellow, white


    Intuition tells Wang Junxian that this flower


    Without waiting for Wang Junxian''s idea to appear in my mind, Hua Zhi has directly thrown the flower in front of Hua Lin.


    "You brought it?"


    Hua Zhi''s tone is surprisingly calm this time, which is calm under the fury.


    The eyes are cold and terrible.


    The film queen''s killing temperament was shown in an instant.


    "Don''t you see that? What''s the fuss? When I''m a guest, of course I have to buy presents? Can''t you buy flowers? It''s very fresh. I asked Bai Hao to drive the car to the biggest florist in Jiangcheng and buy it back. Because it''s almost new year''s day and there are so many people, I''ve spent a lot of money, so I''ve lost some time. "


    "Just when I came in, Bai Hao didn''t let me take it. He grabbed it. I''m afraid you''ll be in a hurry, so I put it at the gate first."


    "Now that you''ve brought it in, you can choose one by yourself. The one with the name on it is really very popular. I only bought this bunch. In order to give each of you, I specially carved words on it."


    Hualin feel Huazhi throw out of the wind, eyes did not move, the slightest was Huazhi scared.


    Instead, he slowly explained the process of his journey, and even extended his hand to show Hua Zhi the finger she accidentally scratched with a knife.


    It''s bleeding


    "Pa!"


    Hua Zhi didn''t say a word. She just slapped her.

 Chapter 3399

    "You are very sick!"


    "You''re crazy."


    Hua Zhi''s slap caught off guard, and the people around her didn''t react. It was also because of the impact of chrysanthemums. The yellow and white chrysanthemums were not used for tomb sweeping at Qingming Festival. They were wrapped in white paper. It''s self-evident.


    A few people have nodded big, really crazy.


    And Hua Zhi is really not used to Hua Lin, or it should be said that she has been waiting for too long, too long, can not bear.


    This slap really hit the heart. Even Qin Wanyu felt a little comfortable at the end.


    Hua Lin really needs a wake-up call. Knock her head to see what''s wrong with her.


    What are you doing with the flowers?


    Is she coming to dinner or to sweep the grave?


    This time, Wang Junxian or quickly stopped Hua Zhi, just after the slap.


    "Hualin You... "


    "Mother..."


    The only people who really care about Hualin are Bai Hao and his son. They are also angry and helpless. When they came, they didn''t know Hualin wanted to send chrysanthemums.


    I just thought it was just a random purchase. As a result, when Hua Lin took out the chrysanthemum, Bai Hao wanted to hit the wall directly.


    Fortunately, he didn''t bring it in. He wanted to go back early. He was throwing it away. After all, when he came, he couldn''t throw it away.


    I just didn''t expect that Hua Zhi went out first and brought the flowers in.


    At that moment, Bai Hao knew that it couldn''t be over today.


    Hua Lin and Hua Sheng and others, such a quarrel, I''m afraid they can''t go back to the past.


    During this period, everyone has been accommodating Hua Lin, but no one can be accommodating all the time. Besides, you still


    "Finished? Comfortable? What about the flowers? You all bring gifts when you come to dinner, and I can''t do without them. "


    "Or I won''t eat for nothing?"


    Hua Lin pushes Bai Hao and Bai Kangning''s hands away and touches her face. This is the first time that she has been beaten, and the first time that she has been beaten by Hua Zhi.


    Since childhood, her relationship with Hua Zhi is actually recent. The two sisters are busy competing for fame and fortune. They have been comparing since childhood. How can they take care of her sister?


    So she has a good relationship with Hua Zhi, and she likes and envies Hua Zhi most. She dares to do anything. If she likes it or not, she dares to resist.


    But she didn''t dare. Hua Zhi helped her


    But now Hua Zhi no longer help her, and even hit her.


    This slap, as the feelings between their sisters lost.


    In fact, she does not blame Hua Zhi, everyone has their own choice, she also has, for this goal, in order to achieve the wish, this is the only way she can do.


    Even if her son and husband can''t understand her, it doesn''t matter.


    If only she knew.


    If only she thought it was worth it.


    There will always be a time of parting in this life. After all, there is no feast that will never end.


    Even sisters will be separated one day.


    "Five younger sisters don''t dare to ask for your gift, neither do we. Keep it for yourself."


    "Hualin, I can see that. Do you want to break with us?"


    "Yes, it''s very simple. It''s just like the eldest and the second. It''s very simple. What do you mean, the fifth sister?"


    Hua Zhi clenched her fist, her angry eyes were red, and then she turned to look at Hua Sheng.


    Now she doesn''t want to ask Hua Lin what''s wrong, crazy or stupid. Hua Sheng follows suit and doesn''t say that she bumps into anything, which is what Hua Lin wants.


    In that case, don''t be a sister. Anyway, it''s not without a sister break.

 Chapter 3400

    This kind of thing has one, there are two, to the present three!


    Hua Zhi doesn''t feel any more. Now she is very uncomfortable and doesn''t want to be angry.


    Hear Hua Zhi say want to break, people around, look changed.


    They all want to persuade Hua Zhi to calm down and think about it, but looking at Hua Zhi''s appearance and thinking about Hua Lin, they all look at Xiang Huasheng, who can make a decision.


    I don''t know when to start. Everything in the Hua family is decided by Hua Sheng.


    No matter how Hua Zhi has success, she will ask Hua Sheng to decide.


    And when Hua Lin heard Hua Zhi say the break, her heart really felt like a heavy blow. It hurt


    It was an indescribable pain, but she couldn''t show it.


    Can only use a kind of indifferent eyes provocative looking at Hua Zhi, even Hua Sheng, see how they choose.


    "Ah Sheng?"


    Jiangliu watched Huasheng go to Hualin, picked up the bunch of chrysanthemums, worried that she would make any irretrievable decision, and cried softly.


    Hua Lin is like this, everyone has a headache, but in the view of the river, it is not to break, Hua Lin has a problem.


    Of course, it''s not her body, it''s her psychology.


    The river has been looking at the family in silence. No matter Bai Hao or Bai Kangning, they are all guilty, shameless and unable to look up. It''s just such a look. The river feels that they have something to hide.


    Since there is a problem in the middle, if Huasheng still cares about it, it''s better to find out, but if Huasheng really decides, Jiangliu won''t say anything.


    He just wants Huasheng to think about it clearly. Like Huazhi, she has a knife mouth and a bean curd heart.


    The mouth is hard, but the heart is soft.


    "It''s a beautiful flower, thank you."


    "Hualin, I think I seem to see your heart, so Huazhi said the problem, you choose it."


    "I don''t care."


    Hua Sheng took the bunch of chrysanthemums that Hua Zhi had thrown on the ground and simply looked at them. Then he destroyed them with one hand in front of Hua Lin. this was the first time that Hua Sheng used magic power in front of everyone.


    We all know that Huasheng is not an ordinary person, and we have seen Huasheng do something, but Huazhi didn''t look at the blue flame from a close distance, just like the fire of the nether world.


    Huasheng is just killing flowers.


    And where can that bunch of chrysanthemums bear the nine day flame of Huasheng? Even if it''s low-level, it doesn''t take much effort to blow it out in an instant.


    Hua Sheng gently blows his hand, pats the ashes, and looks at Hua Lin calmly.


    Hua Lin seems to be stunned. She looks at Hua Sheng with her eyes. At last, she doesn''t know what strength she used to support her. She gets up and leaves.


    Bai Hao and Bai Kangning are also scared. It''s not magic, it''s real.


    Then they followed.


    I didn''t say a word or make a sound.


    The rest, too, were silent.


    Hua Zhi was also scared. She was not angry at the meeting. The fire of the explosion dragon was quietly dissolved by Hua Sheng, so Hua Sheng was her nemesis


    Hua Zhi pats her heart. She really doesn''t want to think about Hua Lin. she doesn''t know what she''s thinking about sitting on the chair.


    The others also looked different.


    Is that the end?


    So was Hua Lin scared away, or was Hua Sheng right when she left?


    Although confused, but no one asked.


    "Have a piece of soup..."

 Chapter 3401

    Hua Sheng goes into the kitchen and turns off the fire of the dumplings that have been cooked for a long time. It''s really the crow''s mouth of Hua Zhi, and the dumplings are all soup.


    Huasheng brought in the dumplings and put them on the table. Everyone looked at each other and silently put down the chopsticks.


    "Cough."


    "Fengxi, can''t you roll out the dumpling skin? You see what this is like? It''s not strong at all


    Hua Zhi cough cough, looking at the opposite wind Xi said.


    The tone was rather disgusting, and it was just like that.


    It''s like she didn''t slap someone just now.


    "Nonsense! I''m rolling, you''re wrapping. You didn''t hold it down, OK? "


    "I said, can you make dumplings or not?"


    Feng Xi just sat down and looked at the dumplings and couldn''t get rid of the chopsticks. When she heard Hua Zhi''s words, she didn''t want to. How could this be her problem?


    She is so serious!


    My hands are going to cramp.


    "You see clearly, I didn''t make it alone!"


    "I know what my bag looks like. The bad one is definitely not mine. Wang Junxian, what''s the matter with you? It''s a big man. He can''t even make a dumpling. There are lotus roots on it. You made the dumpling stuffing. "


    Hua Zhi thought that it really had little to do with the rolling skin. Then she turned her eyes and looked at Wang Junxian. The lotus root was Wang Junxian''s bag!


    This one is white. Even if it''s broken, she knows it.


    "You didn''t make it bad? Is there anything good in it? "


    "I made the lotus root, but it was cooked by Qin Wanyu. My mother said that if the dumpling is too hot, it will go bad. What do you think of the fire?"


    Wang Junxian felt a little aggrieved, too. He packed it for the first time!


    Originally, he said to buy it directly, or let his aunt get it. Hua Zhi sisters had to come by themselves. As a result, he was still to blame!


    It''s still better for the river. He didn''t reach out and has been doing follow-up work.


    I can''t count him.


    "I..."


    "I cooked it!"


    "Why?"


    Qin Wanyu looked at this circle, and all the people looked at him and admitted it directly.


    Don''t take the next turn, or it will come back.


    Actually, the dumplings are really cooked by Qin Wanyu. Fengxi and Huasheng are just whispering with each other. It''s all Fengxi talking and Huasheng listening. It''s like something happened to Hualin


    But it doesn''t matter.


    The question is what to do with today''s dumplings.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted a piece of soup? Just right. There are two more pots. That''s enough. "


    Hua Sheng took out the dumplings that were almost miserable and put them on the table.


    Three pots of sliced soup with different flavors.


    Fortunately, I didn''t cook much, otherwise I couldn''t finish it.


    The river''s smell of speech gave face a bowl, and several other people also ate it, especially Hua Zhi. Maybe she just used force, consumed strength, and ate two bowls, which will not be abandoned.


    In addition, everyone is very worried. It seems that Hua Lin''s affair didn''t happen. However, we all know that it happened. We can even remember it. But no one wants to affect our mood at this time.


    It''s very heavy to mention Hua Lin. several people would rather fight and change the topic


    "Ah Sheng, don''t you eat it?"


    Hua Zhi looks at Hua Sheng and doesn''t move. She asks suspiciously.


    "When do I see me eating in the evening?"


    Hua Sheng shakes her head. She has been watching everyone eat.


    And when Jiang Xinrui and the prince came down from the upstairs, they had eaten up unconsciously


    It''s kind of embarrassing.

 Chapter 3402

    "That Dumplings are not delicious. Let''s make something else for you. Aren''t you hungry? "


    "It''s still early. What would you like to eat?"


    "I''ll make it for you!"


    Hua Zhi eats a little too much. She doesn''t keep fit today, so she needs a lot of time to burn her calories. Her mood is so powerful that she can''t control it.


    Looking at the cleanest food, looking at the children''s straight eyes, Hua Zhi is a little embarrassed.


    Since she became an actress, she really hasn''t eaten so much for a long time.


    It''s really wonderful to have such a feeling. She''s going to forget it.


    "It''s OK, I''m not hungry yet..."


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the crowd, suddenly the embarrassment of the fans, but also some happy, fortunately, we do not have the mood, not how.


    In fact, she was very surprised that Hua Lin made such a fuss. Of course, she knew that the adults didn''t want them to come down and see this, so she took the prince and waited.


    Waiting for the prince to fall asleep, the following did not move, jiangxinrui also came.


    I thought I would see a sad face, or even the scene of arrows pulling out, but I didn''t expect a circle of people eating dumplings?


    And eat them all?


    It''s good to be able to eat, which proves that everyone is in a good mood.


    "But, mom, I''m hungry. Why are you still eating with the pot? You don''t want to lose weight? Although you''re not fat at all, you''re approaching perfection, but you''re a little scary today Holding the pot to eat? "


    Prince went to his mother, looked up at Hua Zhi mouth dumpling stuffing, hands holding the pot, this is soup? Or are you impatient?


    It''s a rare event.


    When did you see Hua Zhi eating like this.


    How delicious this is. Does the prince think Hua Zhi is not fooling him? It must be so delicious that I can''t eat it all. That''s why I have to make something else for him.


    Finally, the prince reached out and wiped Hua Zhi''s mouth. He wiped down the dumpling stuffing. Can such a big man eat his face?


    It''s really worrying.


    Then he turned his head and looked at his father. He was even more worried. He knew that he was eating, and he didn''t know how to control his daughter-in-law. When he got fat, he began to worry and torture again


    It''s not easy at all.


    "Oh, I I just want to try... "


    Hua Zhi is more embarrassed by his son''s series of operations, and then white eyed Wang Junxian, how can he not stop it?


    Besides, why is she holding the pot? Isn''t it too broken to pick up?


    How else could she be so careless about her image?


    Wang Junxian was innocent, did not speak, anyway have been used to, every time in his son secretly dislike, praise, he is always Huazhi white eye.


    No one is spared. Wang Junxian can see that this child is here to collect debts. He must have owed him in his last life.


    As for the others, in addition to Hua Sheng did not eat, no reaction, we all have a little "guilt", although not Hua Zhi eat more, but also a lot of points, why did not want to leave some for the children?


    "It doesn''t matter. Besides, the children have something to eat. Go wash your hands."


    Hua Sheng said, has got up to the kitchen to take out the dumplings, one by one crystal full, especially appetite.


    The important thing is, there is no bad


    It''s all complete.


    "This Where did you come from? "


    Hua Zhi looks at Hua Sheng. Is this a change?


    "I just watched you eat almost, re cooked, is the last frozen dumplings."

 Chapter 3403

    "I made it, I cooked it..."


    Hua Sheng put the dumplings away and looked at everyone.


    There was a little cunning in his eyes.


    None of them is bad this time, let alone a piece of soup


    "You If you don''t give us good food, I thought! "


    "Taking bamboo shoots..."


    Hua Zhi looked at such appetite dumplings, a also can''t eat, feel oneself received cheating, she said she didn''t control all of a sudden, eat so much.


    It''s not that Huasheng has been around all the time.


    At the same time, Fengxi also made a deep complaint against Huasheng.


    The men''s eyes shifted directly to the river, indicating, "your daughter-in-law The bamboo shoots... "


    They don''t eat less. It''s better to eat all three. It''s not because someone keeps adding


    As for the river, it must be a look back.


    I''m kidding. What does he do? Did he eat less?


    "What if I take them out?"


    "We can''t waste it. It''s all grain. How can we set up a bad image for children?"


    "And there are many of you. One of you will share the meal, and you will soon finish it."


    "The soup is delicious, too."


    They divided the children into two groups.


    But Huasheng and his two children have no pressure to eat.


    The two children also ate very well.


    "Huasheng, didn''t you just say you didn''t eat it?"


    "If you don''t eat at night, how can you change your orders all the time."


    Wind Xi stuffy looking at Hua Sheng in that big mouth to eat.


    Is it too much to eat together? I didn''t eat


    "I said it, but it''s not absolute. I made it myself. I can eat it."


    Hua Sheng said happily, he put down the bowl and chopsticks, ate five, and felt full, enough


    The wind


    Hua Zhi


    The river


    Qin, Wan and Yu


    Wang Junxian


    Taking bamboo shoots


    All the way back to Wang''s villa, Hua Zhi was talking about Hua Sheng and taking bamboo shoots


    Huasheng was not like this before. How could it become so skinny


    Hua Zhi originally wanted to run and eat, but the more she thought about it, the more she felt about it! Wash to sleep directly, she wants to have a good dream, bully Hua Sheng.


    As for Hua Lin, I''ve long forgotten it.


    I don''t want to occupy my heart because of her.


    Wang Junxian and the prince looked at Hua Zhi''s mask and prepared to sleep. The most talked about was the bamboo shoots, and the others did not mention it.


    This ye two originally also thought, out of Hualin, how to comfort Huazhi, can let her most open to pick up a good mood, did not expect a dumpling, no, a piece of soup to solve?


    No matter who gave the soup.


    Wang Junxian understands that Huasheng is intentional. She knows Huazhi too well.


    Fengxi is also burping and talking about Huasheng. In fact, she doesn''t eat less, but she usually eats more, which is not obvious.


    Feng Xi really blames herself for such an accident today. It''s her suggestion that Hua Lin come to dinner together. It''s also because Hua Lin has been contacting her recently. Feng Xi thinks it''s ok? Those are all Huasheng''s sisters. Don''t be so stiff.


    I didn''t expect


    She always wanted to say something, but when she wanted to talk, Huasheng was just a spoonful of soup. When she wanted to talk, she put on a spoon


    As a result, I ate too much.


    If you don''t say anything, you will come home and feel nothing.

 Chapter 3404

    Huasheng doesn''t want to make everyone feel bad because Hualin is getting worse. He doesn''t want to worry and be depressed.


    In another way, let everyone feel that it is not important, no one will mention it.


    But Huasheng also wanted to leave it to her.


    She handles it herself.


    Indeed, if Hua Zhi and Feng Xi are brought in, they will only be affected by their emotions. In case they get angry, it''s really not worth the loss.


    Hua Sheng thinks she has seen Hua Lin''s purpose.


    Now that she has seen it, she has her own solution. She doesn''t need Hua Zhi to intervene, so that she won''t be more disappointed. Now, Hua Zhi has seen Hua Lin''s behavior.


    Other Hua Zhi does not participate, that is also Hua Sheng does not want her to participate, if Hua Sheng can finally pull Hua Lin back, then Hua Lin and Hua Zhi can be sisters.


    Because some things, Hua Zhi did not see that is not the same mood.


    But she is different. No matter how Hualin chooses, Huasheng won''t care. Whether she leaves or comes back, it''s a choice. Even if gingko leaves, Huasheng can face it calmly. Hualin? Hua Sheng really doesn''t feel much.


    Ten li spring breeze.


    "You love Hua Zhi, don''t want her to participate in it, if today Hua Zhi really broke with Hua Lin, Hua Zhi''s heart must not feel good, she with Hua Lin, and Hua Feng they are different, feelings still have."


    "And as she gets older, she cares more."


    "It''s just you. If Hua Zhi and Hua Lin really make up, in fact, they still have bad feelings, and it''s not necessarily good. Hua Zhi also knows."


    "If Hua Lin is really because of that, then..."


    Jiang Liu looks at Hua Sheng sitting on the sofa in a daze, sits beside her, reaches for her and says softly.


    She knew that Hua Sheng was tough and soft hearted. She said that she didn''t care. In fact, she cared more than anyone else. Although Hua Sheng now remembers a lot of the past, people around her also forget it, because there are always some unimportant things when she meets too many people.


    Huasheng is no longer important to Hualin and even Huazhi when she was only Huasheng.


    But there are exceptions, two people have to maintain each other, although there is each other in mind, read this sister, but in the end the mood is not the same.


    This can''t blame Hua Sheng. There are too many things in her heart.


    Hua Sheng thinks these people are important because he still cares about them and doesn''t want to forget them.


    I don''t want to forget because of anything.


    Just like Hualin today, others may not notice that when the river comes in from Hualin, or when their family comes into the spring breeze, the river will feel their difference.


    So keep looking at them, not miss any emotion, eye movements.


    When Fengxi doesn''t care, he wants to threaten. If you are making trouble, you and your son will not understand the charm.


    In the past, because of this, Hua Lin''s mother and son felt puzzled and sad, and they wanted to die and end this


    Unraveling the spell is also the biggest problem.


    Their family has always been the most concerned, so normally, when Fengxi says something like this unintentionally, their subconscious reaction should be worry, fear, even tension


    Because they want to untie it.


    It''s just today, but it''s not.


    It was excited, uneasy, vaguely excited, but Hualin covered it up with a kind of indifference and arrogance.


    But Bai Hao is a complex silence. Bai Kangning holds his hands tightly, as if he is suppressing some emotion

 Chapter 3405

    In the mood of the Hualin family, it''s really hard for Jiangliu not to think more.


    It''s just that he didn''t say anything in front of the people. Let''s talk to Huasheng about these words. Of course, there''s no need to talk about the river. Huasheng wants to see more clearly than himself.


    So he waited for Huasheng to tell him what to do.


    Anyway, he didn''t mind. Originally, he just wanted to make Huasheng happy and end the years of remembering. After all, they have been thinking about Hualin for a long time, and they always remember it.


    It''s not so easy to add such things to ordinary people


    "I''m thinking about what the prince said today..."


    Hua Sheng turns to look at the river.


    That eyes can be serious, not the slightest River worried about the mood.


    "What? Prince


    "You''ve been in a daze for a long time thinking about the prince?"


    "What do you want that kid to do?"


    Jiang Liu is stunned. He looks at Hua Sheng in surprise.


    Normal people will think that Hua Sheng is thinking about Hua Lin. after all, it''s obviously different.


    But Jiang Liu worried about what he said was wrong, what emotion he was touching Huasheng, and even thought of moderation in his heart


    As a result, Hua Sheng began to think about the prince?


    What do you want Wang Junxian''s son to do?


    Don''t mention that child, the river will forget, the prince is really bad enough wilt, unexpectedly still want to rui''er as daughter-in-law?


    It''s like


    What kind of people are around here? Fortunately, it means brothers!


    How can he be called a bad friend like Wang Junxian and Qin Wanyu!


    It can be seen that without the memory of the past, it is easy to be "cheated".


    "I''m thinking about what he said. In fact, if rui''er really likes it, it''s not impossible."


    "You forget, my real body is not in me! My daughter was born later. Strictly speaking, my body now has no blood relationship with Hua Zhi, so my daughter and her son naturally have no blood relationship. "


    Hua Sheng leans on the river, and his mind is full of longing for the children.


    Since they all like Ruier, it depends on Ruier''s own choice.


    And Huasheng found that the most difficult thing from the beginning was rui''er''s own choice. Anyway, it depends on who she likes.


    It''s not too hard, is it?


    It''s all about seeing big kids from childhood. No matter what, it''s no problem.


    Huasheng is very confident about this.


    So it''s hard to say that her daughter''s emotion is difficult, but it''s hard to like anyone, right?


    After all, they are willing to be by her side and let her choose.


    Thinking of this, Hua Sheng nodded. Although it''s a little early to think about it, he should be prepared to avoid being caught off guard.


    I almost have an expectation in my heart, which is very simple.


    The river


    Now he felt that it was not simple, and he felt a little cool.


    "I said, ah Sheng, you..."


    "How can this work! Let''s not say that our daughter is still young and underage, and you are also the later flesh body... "


    "In the eyes of the world, you and Hua Zhi are sisters. How can you do that? I thought you thought Qin Xiaobao had a chance. I thought it was outrageous enough. I didn''t expect that you had more outrageous... "


    "I don''t agree. You''re going to give up this year..."


    Jiang Liu pinches Hua Sheng''s face and says it seriously and speechless.


    He really didn''t expect that. What was in Huasheng''s head?


    This brain circuit is strange enough, because the daughter''s emotion is difficult?

 Chapter 3406

    For Jiang Xinrui''s emotional difficulties, Jiang Liu is certainly worried, but not so, he does not understand, where can his daughter be difficult?


    How many people are waiting in line?


    Why are you so anxious? Even if Jiang Xinrui doesn''t find a partner in his life, Jiang Liu can support him all his life.


    Don''t worry at all, it''s my daughter after all!


    If you have a bit of status, will his daughter be worried about marriage? How is that possible?


    How many people he doesn''t like. In the view of the river, none of the three realms and six roads can match his family''s core!


    But the river never thought he would regret it.


    It just flashed to the tongue.


    It''s not a question of whether he can be worthy of it. Both he and Hua Sheng have made a mistake.


    Efforts are in the wrong direction.


    And Jiangliu originally disliked Huasheng''s strange decision. Later, he had a serious long talk with jiangxinrui. There were many good friends around him.


    Even if she really likes prince, that''s OK, Qin Xiaobao is OK


    In a word, Jiangliu made a lot of concessions


    It''s just a matter of emotion. Where can we force ourselves? If we don''t like it, we don''t like it. If we like it, we like it.


    When Jiang Xinrui said such words, Jiang Liu sat alone all night, silent all night.


    But now the river still can''t understand his future feeling, just very anxious not to let Hua Sheng think more, he really can''t bear to marry his daughter out so early.


    Hua Sheng just smiles and doesn''t speak. She believes what she sees. Although she can''t understand why Jiang Xinrui''s emotion is difficult at the beginning, Hua Sheng thinks that since she sees it, she should make clear preparations and make plans early.


    Parents always want their children to be happy and avoid detours.


    She will only be able to prepare well. As for the future, Huasheng can''t control it, because she knows that emotion is the most difficult to control.


    Deep love, where is so good to get back.


    If it was really that easy, there would not be so many mad men and women in the world.


    "Ah Sheng, what do you think about Hua Lin?"


    Jiangliu and Huasheng are ready to have a rest. Looking at Huasheng, they have time to think about something else. Is that ready? Jiang Liu thought that if he asked, there would be no problem.


    Don''t worry, Huasheng will feel sad.


    "I don''t think what she thinks."


    "I can''t help her now."


    Hua Sheng closed his eyes and stopped talking.


    In fact, it''s very simple. Hualin obviously regretted it. It''s not hard to guess. Before that, she just didn''t want to. It was Bai Kangning who came to see her all the time.


    Now looking at the time getting closer and closer, people will become more and more flustered and greedy.


    When the mind changes, other people are not important, and the important people are no longer there, so it doesn''t matter.


    It''s just that Hua Sheng wants to see if she wants to.


    In the past, she couldn''t find a way. She could wait for a while, but now that she has found a way, it will definitely be solved. In those days, there was no way.


    It''s just a temporary expedient, but it doesn''t mean forever.


    But now this person wants to be forever.


    Of course, Hua Sheng can''t let her.


    In fact, Hua Lin has a sentence that is right, that is, her life, life or death, is no longer in her hands.


    She can''t be the master, she can only be at the mercy of others.


    But these are what Hualin thinks. Huasheng never wants to dominate Hualin''s life in the past.

 Chapter 3407

    Western style houses in the suburbs.


    This is Hualin''s home now. In fact, this is Bai Hao''s chosen place. He chose a very secluded place. There are almost no families around him. The nearest neighbor is also on the next street. In order to avoid the crowd, they almost entered the deep mountains and forests.


    In order to buy the house, Bai Hao really took out all his wealth.


    He thought it would be easier to come here and do less than before. Now he has resigned, only with his wife and children.


    But Bai Hao thought that the happy life did not appear, or it should be said that only two days, just two days, and then it became like this.


    Bai Hao returned home, tired of throwing down his coat, lying powerless on the sofa.


    After a long silence, Bai Hao seemed to think of something. He looked at Bai Kangning and said, "you''re hungry. I''ll cook for you. What do you want to eat?"


    Bai Hao cheered up and looked at his son who didn''t say a word.


    If there were no children, Bai Hao felt that he might not be able to persist.


    Let''s not talk about the river. He has Huasheng. It must be different. Let''s say that Wang Junxian is not as big as Wang Junxian. Wang Junxian should be forty-six this year. He is forty-one, but he is more like a man of fifty.


    Wang Junxian is nothing like 46.


    Some people believe him.


    But a year, how can we waste people like this!


    Bai Hao also doesn''t understand that he is now endless waste, endless fatigue, and doesn''t want to say anything. He doesn''t care about appearance, who is younger than who, but he is really a little tired.


    "I''ll go, Dad. You can rest."


    Looking at Bai Hao to get up, Bai Kangning directly stood up and turned into the kitchen.


    Bai Kangning didn''t want to eat it. After all, he was hungry, but his father was different. He was different from himself and his mother.


    He can ignore himself, his mother, but not his father. He is an ordinary man.


    Now, without the identity of a policeman, he has lost a lot of righteousness, and his health is getting worse. Bai Kangning looks in his eyes and doesn''t say anything, which doesn''t mean he doesn''t understand.


    But Bai Hao looked at his son and didn''t speak. He just sat back, took out a box of cigarettes and lit one directly. After taking a big puff, Bai Hao felt that he had strength and spirit, and temporarily paralyzed his nerves.


    Looking at Bai Hao''s smoky appearance, Hua Lin is naturally uncomfortable. Where has Bai Hao had any bad hobbies these years?


    Since living here, Bai Hao began to smoke and drink. Although he didn''t fight or make trouble, how could his body stand it?


    Bai Hao is several years younger than Wang Junxian, but now he seems to be much older.


    "Don''t smoke. You look so good to me, don''t you?"


    Hua Lin grabbed it and put it in the ashtray full of cigarette butts.


    It''s all Bai Hao''s.


    "And you?"


    "Hualin, do you look good to me? Have you ever thought about it? What am I like now? Because who? "


    "I really want to open your mind and see what you think! There must be a limit to madness


    Bai Hao looks up at Hua Lin without any fluctuation.


    He thought he would follow the hysterical shouting, because in that way, his repressed emotions could be vented.


    But he didn''t, not that he didn''t want to.


    It was Bai Hao who found that he had no strength to shout.


    The whole person is really powerless, decadent from the inside out.

 Chapter 3408

    "You blame me?"


    "Bai Hao, why do I do this? Don''t you understand? Don''t you know? "


    "Why do you look like this now? Do you feel tired? Do not love me, our feelings are gone


    "Now you are so powerless to quarrel with me?"


    "Do you regret it?"


    Hua Lin looked at Bai Hao, just looked up at her, even the tone of loud speech are not, no feelings, Hua Lin is really a bit flustered.


    She would rather watch Bai Hao yell at her and make trouble at her, because this at least proves that Bai Hao is venting his emotions, but now he can suppress his emotions, doesn''t that mean he doesn''t care about anything?


    If Bai Hao doesn''t care, what will she do?


    "Is that all you can say now? Hua Lin, don''t you have a heart? "


    Bai Hao heard that Hua Lin had asked many times, but he was not nervous. On the contrary, he was bored.


    The whole person is the kind of fidgety of repeatedly mentioning one thing.


    He''s really had enough of listening and explaining.


    I don''t want to say anything.


    Bai Hao suddenly felt that even a question was superfluous. Why did he ask?


    "Touch..."


    The kitchen door was heavily closed, and the sound of the door frame.


    Hearing the parents'' quarrel, it should be said that it was the mother''s one-sided quarrel, and the father''s powerless reply, Bai Kangning was used to it, but he didn''t want to hear it.


    After listening too many times, he was really bored and wanted to have a moment of peace.


    Nobody wants to pay attention.


    That''s why I closed the door. It''s just that the sound of closing the door is loud.


    I didn''t expect that it was this voice that caused trouble again.


    This sound is like a warning to Hua Lin!


    Hua Lin looked at Bai Kangning incredulously, and directly went forward to open the door. The momentum was like hitting the door.


    Bai Kangning looked at the door that had been knocked for many times. It had become loose and didn''t speak. He turned around and turned off the fire and filled out the noodles.


    "Bai Kangning!"


    Hua Lin shouts to Bai Kangning. Her voice is like despair and hoarseness on the verge of collapse.


    "What are you doing! You have a problem with me, don''t you? Is that how you want to die? "


    "Who am I doing all this for today?"


    "Even if your father is like this, now even you are like this. What do you want?"


    "What did I do wrong? Let you do this to me!"


    Hua Lin can''t bear it. All the grievances tonight are caused by Bai Kangning''s pushing the door.


    Like a madman with everyone, was Huazhi hit, looking at everyone''s disappointment, her heart is not wronged?


    But no matter how wronged, Hua Lin insisted on it, and didn''t shed a tear. In order to make everyone believe that she was crazy and made everyone like this, that''s what she wanted to do.


    Because everyone is disappointed in her, they will not care about her, let alone her son


    I don''t have to do anything about Huasheng.


    Her child can always live, no one can hurt him, this life, even eternal life, that is the most perfect existence.


    Not old, not dead, nothing is right, to get someone else''s eternal life, how can he not?


    And she can''t watch people take it away.


    Since Huasheng had made things like this in those years, eternal life was given by her. How could she take away the things she had already given away?


    Hua Lin can''t persuade Bai Kangning. Hua Sheng has made up her mind. What she can do is to pretend to be crazy

 Chapter 3409

    No matter how misunderstood by others, Hua Lin doesn''t care. As long as she can make her son live well, she will become the envy of all people and forever.


    She knew that Bai Kangning was just a young man. He didn''t understand the meaning of immortality and the benefits of immortality, so he was confused for a moment. In this case, she, as a mother, would certainly help him.


    The only regret medicine in the world is given by my mother.


    A mother can do anything for her children.


    But even if they break up with their sisters and don''t get in touch with each other any more, what''s the matter? Whether it''s Hua Zhi or Hua Sheng, they are not bad at themselves.


    For them, it''s just the loss of a sister, but for Hua Lin, it''s an opportunity for her own children.


    He is too impulsive to find Huasheng, otherwise Huasheng may have forgotten, this matter for her, this is not important.


    Now it''s just a new one.


    "You said you did it for me? Then I want to know, I don''t want to, I''m not happy, I don''t want to accept, I don''t need... "


    "All my opinions are unimportant, against my ideas, let me do not want to do things, about my life, this is for me?"


    "Do you think I''ll be happy like this? Or do you think our family will be happy like this? "


    "Is immortality necessarily good? Look at our home. Is it a home? Is it interesting to live in this state? "


    "Some people, dead, can always live in the hearts of all people, and some people, alive, but no different from dead!"


    As he spoke, Bai Kangning looked around. The white walls were full of smoke stains, footprints, wine bottles and glass fragments on the corner. The only better door was the kitchen door. But just now there was a tremor and it was estimated that it would fall down. The others were more interesting. There was a water bottle in the middle of the TV and a hole in the glass of the balcony


    In the past six months, my mother fell and smashed them during the quarrel. Every time, no matter who came, Hua Zhi, Hua Sheng, or even Feng Xi, they were smashed seriously, while my father had been smoking and drinking.


    The whole family is in a state of disrepair, and the things in the kitchen will never be complete, because maybe one day, they will become something to vent their anger.


    Being able to make a bowl of noodles is the limit of Bai Kangning.


    If eternal life, according to the mother''s idea, this family has always existed, what is the significance?


    Bai Kangning can see that his mother used to beat him to vent, but now she is throwing things. There must be one who can let her vent.


    On his birthday this year, he will be sixteen, a step further from the four-year period.


    In fact, he didn''t want to wait any longer, but he knew that if he left now, his mother might go crazy.


    It''s really crazy, not fake.


    So there are still two years left for him to wait. He also knows that his mother can''t wait because the time is getting closer and closer. He is more and more flustered


    Finally, there is a vicious circle.


    Bai Kangning did not know whether it was right to continue to wait.


    Now that Huasheng has a way, and has made it clear to him, Bai Kangning doesn''t feel afraid of anything. Instead, he looks forward to death. In fact, he thought Huasheng would not find a way.


    After all, I haven''t looked for it for more than ten years, but now I have


    It has to be said that Bai Kangning is a little bit disappointed. He has no expectation of life.

 Chapter 3410

    Bai Hao picked up the noodles made by Bai Kangning and did not speak. When Hua Lin and Bai Kangning roared hysterically, they ate all the noodles.


    The spring noodles made by Bai Kangning are really to his taste. He is very satisfied and warm. If life can be as satisfied as this spring noodles, how nice it would be.


    It just seems impossible. After that, many things are not as simple as he thought.


    In fact, it''s not so complicated. It''s just that people become greedy.


    Once that pure beautiful Hua Lin disappeared.


    "Pa..."


    Hua Lin grabs the bowl in Bai Hao''s hand and falls to the ground.


    The noodle soup inside is all over the floor.


    Although it doesn''t snow much in winter, the temperature is also very low. The whole heat has drifted out, and the heating in the house has been broken for a long time, so the heat of this hot soup is very conspicuous.


    "You still eat! How can you eat it? Your sons are going to die! "


    "We''re going to die. We''re going to die, you know? Hua Sheng has found a way. He''s just waiting for time. There''s a knife hanging on our head all the time! "


    Hua Lin is deeply hurt by her son''s words one after another. She turns her head and looks at Bai Hao, who is still leisurely drinking soup and eating noodles. Her heart hurts even more. She doesn''t understand. How can their father and son be so restrained?


    Don''t you really care? It has to be what kind of people really don''t care about life and death.


    Now she is the only one who cares most. She doesn''t want her son to die. She doesn''t want the family to be gone. Huasheng can live forever. Why can''t she? Huasheng can find every life of Jiangliu forever, and she can also find every life of Baihao.


    When the time comes, their family will be together again. What''s wrong?


    "Huasheng is talking about making you normal people, but you can''t live a long life. How many people in the world can really live a long life?"


    "Half life is the same as living, and you can even get a hundred years of happiness than others. Why is it death in your eyes? To live half a life is to die? "


    "Hualin, for the first time, I doubt whether you want to live forever or worry that you can''t live forever?"


    "From the beginning, this eternal life does not belong to you!"


    "Huasheng and Yama asked for it. She paid a lot. How can you take it for granted? Just because you can live forever, you are not Hua Lin? Does immortality make Hua Lin lose herself


    "You just asked me, do you still love you? I know who I love. I love Hua Lin, who was full of youth and vigor in the University, who took my daily necessities with me when I came home from work. "


    "That Hua Lin is my white moonlight, she Because cancer left me


    , "as like as two peas, you are just like a Chinese man. I should have known that, what is required is not the result of the end, but the amount of the fate, how much we can not add to the day, and the day."


    Bai Hao''s eyes were red and he couldn''t breathe. He closed his eyes and felt the cold. It seemed that only in this way could he feel alive.


    Live like a person.


    If it was in the past, Bai Hao knew that he loved Hualin. Even if he knew that his parents were influenced by her mother and son, he didn''t say a word.


    I don''t want Hualin to feel sad, because she didn''t want to. Nobody thought of it.


    Even today, he did not complain, but Hua Lin really changed, he can understand greed, ask who is not greedy?

 Chapter 3411

    But there is a limit to this greed.


    If you are greedy, you will end up with nothing.


    Hua Lin doesn''t want to live a normal life now. She doesn''t care about other people''s life. She just wants to be happy. It seems that as long as she lives, she will be happy.


    But how could it be what she thought?


    An ordinary person has been living, people close to him will die, what kind of pain is that?


    Bai Hao doesn''t understand. How can Hua Lin have the heart?


    "Ha ha ha..."


    "You..."


    "Bai Hao, Bai Kangning, you are really father and son. You are really selfless."


    "Should I praise you? You are noble, you are great, you don''t care what you live or not It doesn''t matter! "


    "I think you should go to Fengxi and follow her to subdue demons and Demons and contribute to the world. You can do without her, or go to your old business and promote good and evil for the world."


    "I really can''t believe that Bai Hao can tell that I''m dead Yes, I''m dead. Huasheng shouldn''t have saved me that year. You should have stopped us. Let our mother and son die that night, in that hospital. "


    "Now 16 years have passed, you should have a very happy family, which is much better than now, and your parents will be around you, do you think..."


    Hua Lin''s face is full of tears. Does she want to live?


    She''s afraid of death?


    She thought that her son had been living well, to achieve the least in the world, what''s wrong?


    The husband does not understand, the son does not want to, all became her persecution, Hua Lin''s heart, already painful numbness.


    She would rather be separated from her sisters for their sake. Isn''t she uncomfortable?


    Isn''t it hard for her to say those words to stimulate them?


    Bai Hao and Bai Kangning let her feel that she is alive now, but not as happy as death.


    At least, as Bai Hao said, she is Bai Hao''s Moonlight, always in the best memory, and she also ended in the year when Bai Hao loved her most.


    Let her miss all her life.


    Hua Lin said, looking at Bai Hao and Bai Kangning did not speak, really heart, turned back to the room, no suppression of loud crying.


    No one can understand her fear, her worry, her reluctance.


    Hua Lin didn''t understand why she tried to maintain the family and a happy life, and why she made a mistake?


    She used her own way to save it, why is it still wrong?


    She clearly has paid so much, what can not, why still can not be understood.


    Even if the whole world curses her, as long as Bai Hao and Bai Kangning believe her, stand on her side and understand her, Hua Lin will feel it worth it.


    Bai Hao and Bai Kangning are her only support.


    But it turns out that the two of them have been tearing down and refusing


    Otherwise, how could this home be smashed like this?


    It''s not because we don''t understand each other!


    When listening to Hua Lin''s crying, Bai Hao''s heart seems to be torn apart. Especially when he hears that Hua Lin still says such words, Bai Hao really wants to die.


    He didn''t want to live with the kind of suicide.


    Many times, when he was on the verge of collapse, Bai Hao wanted to die together


    Even if it''s the end of Yonglin''s extreme thought, it''s better to wait until it''s over.


    Bai Hao used to think that if he really couldn''t solve it, Hua Sheng had to do it directly, and the child and Hua Lin were gone, so he went with them

 Chapter 3412

    Knowing Bai Kangning''s decision, Bai Hao is proud that his children can make such a decision. Bai Hao is really proud.


    At that time, he really felt that the family could get together no matter where they went, and he was willing to follow.


    Death, in fact, is not a difficult decision to face.


    But now Bai Hao is the kind of direct living, impatient and determined to die.


    He didn''t want to live, but death became liberation.


    Such a state of mind, Bai Hao only feel infinitely sad, he has been unable to find Hualin.


    Hua Lin, whom he loves, has changed.


    In fact, Bai Hao should have felt it for a long time. He should know that Hua Lin''s heart has changed and she doesn''t care about what she once cared about.


    On the contrary, I care about those false things


    "Dad, go back."


    "Go back to your life and get back to you. The last time uncle Zhu came, I hope you can go back to work again, even if you don''t work as a policeman and do something else."


    "Mom She has fallen into the abyss now. I don''t know if I can pull her back, but I''m afraid you will be crazy in the end and become unlike yourself. "


    "If we go on, everyone will be crazy. I think I will, too. Even for a moment, I think that''s it. I''ll follow her and promise her."


    "Anyway, life and death, I don''t think it''s important. You know, when I realized that I had such an idea, I was really afraid at that moment


    "How can I? Eternal loneliness, loss of pain, implicated innocent, how can I feel at ease? So I want you to live a normal life, at least when I can''t hold on, looking at your state, I know my persistence is right. "


    "Besides, it''s not long. There are still two years left. I''ve earned two more years. I really don''t lose any more."


    "I don''t feel comfortable with the way you are You didn''t look like this before... "


    Bai Kangning raised his hand to wipe away the tears that were about to overflow his eyes. He could not cry.


    Although he is still two years old, he doesn''t think age is the absolute determinant of adulthood. He is already a man, a man who dares to act boldly and is not afraid of death.


    So he can''t cry, tears are the most useless existence, will only affect the judgment, will affect the mood of people around.


    Looking at his father, the once dignified was no longer there. He was numb and spiritless. There was no light in his eyes. Bai Kangning felt uncomfortable.


    If he had known that his father would stay like this, he would have said nothing.


    Fortunately, it''s not too late. Let him go now and go back to his life.


    When Uncle Zhu Xu, his father''s assistant, came last time, Bai Kangning wanted to promise instead of him that no matter what cases he went outside, as long as he went, he would have something to do. Bai Kangning would rather let his father face danger than face everything here.


    She was interrupted by her mother again. Her mother took the kettle and hit uncle Zhu Xu. Uncle Zhu Xu subconsciously dodged and the kettle hit the TV


    Anyway, it was a very embarrassing day. My mother thought uncle Zhu Xu was letting Bai Hao die


    While Bai Kangning is apologetically seeing off uncle Zhu Xu, he happens to meet Jiang Xinrui. Another person knows the embarrassment of his family


    Now Bai Kangning has thought about it. He must let his father go!

 Chapter 3413

    "I know that your uncle Zhu Xu is just looking for a reason to let me go back. He doesn''t want to look at me like this, but he will know. Did you tell me? You went to him... "


    "Corning..."


    "Where do you think I can go? I can''t go back. My current state is not suitable for taking office. I don''t have the most basic detection ability, and my reaction speed has become numb. I used to give them trouble, so I refused that day. "


    "I won''t go there either. I''ll stay here. You can''t take care of your mother alone. That''s all for our family."


    "Time is very fast, two years is not a blink of an eye?"


    Bai Hao raised his hand to touch his son''s head and watched Bai Kangning grow up.


    He was very moved that Bai Kangning''s idea didn''t change easily because of Hua Lin.


    Bai Kangning can keep his heart, which is the happiest thing for Bai Hao.


    Also very moved, just wronged them, let them also suffer torture, but Bai Hao thought, they will get used to it, anyway, Bai Hao does not want to tube.


    After all, he was helpless.


    But Bai Kangning heard his father''s words, did not speak, silent.


    He can do everything, the rest of the white Corning also have no way, is just a wait, he is able to wait, just can''t calm down.


    The night of Bai family is spent in the weeping of Hualin and the silence of Bai Kangning and Bai Hao.


    Ten li spring breeze.


    Three in the morning.


    Jiang Xinrui''s closed eyes have been shaking and frowning.


    It''s an obvious failure to pretend to sleep.


    "Are you finished?"


    Jiang Xinrui opens her eyes, sits up and shakes off the quilt. It''s cold in the middle of the night, or in the middle of the winter.


    But no matter how cold it was, it didn''t make her fire.


    Jiang Xinrui holds his heart, his face is slightly ferocious, and he is angry.


    She has a good temper outside. If someone finds her ferocious expression, she will be surprised, even unbelievable. But this is her temper.


    All good temper is in front of people, in fact, Jiang Xinrui''s temper is really not very good, also very stubborn.


    Chifeng can see clearly, so she never dare to really annoy her


    Because when he met Jiang Xinrui in private, Jiang Xinrui really killed him, but that was in the past


    "Oh, then you just don''t sleep. Let''s go out for a walk. Don''t forget to take my body with you."


    "It''s almost new year''s day in your world. It''s the most lively time. The new year''s beast is coming out soon. Evil spirits, grudges and demons are rampant. Let''s go out and look for food."


    "Who told you not to let me eat today? I eat it once a year, and I can''t eat much at one time. How can I be so stingy? I''m fine, aren''t you? There is a contract between us. Don''t you forget it? If I''m hungry, it''s not good... "


    In Jiang Xinrui''s room, there was a mechanical sound, some of which was stuffy, like something was trapped, and the sound came from inside to outside.


    And the voice, that''s the book.


    Every year there are a few days very unstable, engaged in jiangxinrui can not be at ease.


    This year, Jiang Xinrui has been slow to act, so it''s hard to avoid some anxiety, and there are some strange things in her speech.


    "You mean it? You are looking for food. What are you looking for? What would you do if I hadn''t taken the two children away in time? To eat my two brothers? I think you want to die! "

 Chapter 3414

    Jiang Xinrui''s voice is depressed and angry. He directly threw the strange talk on the ground!


    She did not dare to speak too loud. Although she had already set up the border, her parents would not find it, but Jiang Xinrui was also guilty and always felt that they would find it.


    Originally, she didn''t want to talk about it. She went to sleep depressed. As a result, it was not over. She kept talking about it in her mind all the time. Besides, Jiang Xinrui was really angry.


    Since I brought back this strange talk, because the two people''s agreement does not interfere with each other, no one will affect who, now? Endless!


    Even reach out to the prince and Qin Xiaobao?


    If it wasn''t for that meeting, she directly made the two children sleepy, and then took the opportunity to take the children back upstairs and trampled on the strange talk, it would have started in front of the people.


    It''s not a little crazy anymore.


    "Don''t you forget what we said?"


    "If we die together, you really think I''m afraid of death, don''t you?"


    "I''m in a hurry. Don''t think about it!"


    "I tell you, this year you give me hungry bar, dare to lay hands on the people around me, you cross the border, you dare to cross the border, I dare to punish you!"


    When Jiang Xinrui said this, in the cold air, her face suddenly turned white, and her hands covered her heart.


    But even so, Jiang Xinrui didn''t feel the need to step back and didn''t admit defeat at all!


    On this strength, the strange talk of anger turned blue. Of course, it doesn''t have a face now, because it doesn''t even have a face.


    Now there is no physical body, the noumenon can not leave the broken book.


    And the only thing that can threaten Jiang Xinrui is to make her heart ache


    It took a lot of effort even to appear in her mind and talk to her. Now, if he doesn''t eat for a year, his mana will be greatly reduced. When will he be able to cultivate his body and get rid of the broken book?


    "If you make me hungry, you will have a heart ache for a year. I believe you can bear it, but what about your parents? Do they worry about your heartache all day long? "


    "I remember the last thing some people want is their parents to worry."


    "Besides, do you blame me? If you don''t take me out to look for food, the baby''s breath is so sweet and attractive. It''s not only what I like, but also many things I like. It''s just because I''ve been in Fengjia''s array, and under your border, I dare not approach. Sooner or later, he will find out! "


    "As for the other one, Sheng is young and has very little foul air. Although the taste is worse, it''s not as good as the child of Feng family. I can''t help but eat. And if I don''t think of something, you really don''t care about me!"


    "I think you forgot our agreement! You don''t want to hurt Chifeng, don''t want his Phoenix heart, but also want to solve your mother''s dilemma, and make an agreement with me in exchange for a solution. You ask me to do this kind of thing. What do you feel aggrieved about? "


    "The agreement between us is that you support me, help me build my body and get rid of the shackles. I also give you a new way. No one owes anyone. Besides, I''m so obedient that I never appear when I shouldn''t appear, and it doesn''t affect your normal life..."


    "Jiang Xinrui, it''s not like you? burn the bridge after crossing it? Are you not afraid of the curse of heaven? "


    Strange talk when saying this, first coercion and inducement, followed by innocent accusations, relying on Jiang Xinrui is a child, the abacus in the heart, calculate clearly.


    Not at all.

 Chapter 3415

    "Well, do you mean to mention the curse of heaven? Do you dare to stand out? Let''s try. Who will be punished first? "


    "Do you think I''m stupid? Just because you''re young? Your past life must have been something of great evil. By chance, I don''t know what method I used. I live in this book and become a spirit of books. It complements each other. You want to leave it, but your cultivation is not enough. For tens of thousands of years, you have been looking for all kinds of hosts, but there are too few people going to the library. Even if you have them, they may not pass your test. "


    "I guess the test in the strange talk comes from this book. If you need to survive in it, you must follow the rules. As long as no one can pass the mirage test, you can''t trade with the other party, and even if you can trade, it depends on whether it is suitable for you."


    "So you have been waiting for a long time, looking for a long time. Although Chifeng''s mana is not low, it''s not the highest, and it can''t sustain you at all. Until you meet me, I''m born to be the carrier of spiritual power. In such a body, it''s the most suitable for you, and I can keep you until you become a flesh body. The so-called flesh body is just your excuse, but you can really start practicing."


    "Compared with that time when you were in the dreamland, you couldn''t beat me at all. You just threatened me with the identity of the spirit of the book. In addition, I need your way. You can stretch out your olive branch and make an agreement with me to help you cultivate until you can completely get rid of the strange book."


    "Although you are in the book, as long as the host is willing, you can separate a wisp of vitality and attach it to the host''s heart, which is also a guarantee for you. If I don''t help you find food every year according to the agreement, you will control the vitality and hit my heart hard, making me feel painful!"


    "As for why you say that every year, it''s because your cultivation is not enough. Even if I can help you catch something every day, you can''t eat it..."


    Jiang Xinrui said that she was completely energetic and sleepless. She sat on the dresser and looked at the book there.


    In fact, she should have found out, but at the beginning, she needed that method. She could only try it, but fortunately, this book could not hurt her.


    It can''t do anything except make her heart ache.


    And she can''t get rid of it. When an agreement is reached, it becomes a contractual relationship. If she wants to eradicate it with brute force, she can only dig out her own heart.


    Jiang Xinrui will not be so stupid. For this pain, he will die.


    As for guessing that it was a crime? It''s pure speculation.


    After all, if it is really the original spirit of this book, how can it be a matter of mind to get rid of this book?


    Besides, the simplest thing is that other spirits don''t need to get rid of them at all. Books are them, and they are books.


    So Jiang Xinrui feels that this strange talk should not be simple in the past. After all, it knows a lot. Now it depends on whether that method is really feasible.


    Anyway, you don''t have to hurt Chifeng''s sister. Although Fenghuang has changed people now, she can afford to wait.


    And jiangxinrui came to this conclusion because he didn''t take it out in time this time. Jiangxinrui just wanted to have a try. What would it do.


    Just didn''t expect it to fight Prince and Qin Xiaobao? Jiang Xinrui of course to teach it a lesson, she wants to let it clear, even if there is an agreement, she is not driven by it, what it wants to do, can not let it.


    What do you want to do? Then it is really looking for the wrong person, even if she becomes passive, not everyone can be her master.

 Chapter 3416

    After Jiang Xinrui finished speaking, the strange talk didn''t speak. It was like being told the central thing. It was silent, just like being dead, and it didn''t beat Jiang Xinrui''s heart.


    Because it doesn''t threaten her at all.


    Just imagine, a little girl who doesn''t shout a pain even when her heart is hit all night, what threat does it use?


    It''s already its best chip.


    Originally, I thought it was a better one to control, but I didn''t expect that I would choose a tough one.


    If I had known this, I might as well have chosen the little Phoenix!


    Although the Phoenix will not be so eager to make an agreement with it, but it can threaten ah! It''s better than this. I can''t hold it.


    Strange talk, I don''t know. If he had chosen Chifeng, he might have been able to grow up and leave the prison, because he didn''t know that Chifeng was actually a blood Phoenix


    Besides, it''s too late to say anything now. It''s equivalent to the binding of jiangxinrui. It''s nourished by jiangxinrui''s aura, but it''s just for maintenance. It needs more


    Just like Jiang Xinrui said, it can''t eat a lot now, but can only accumulate a little, otherwise it will die, and it is trapped here. The original spirit of this book is its first food, and it is also because of the original spirit that it will be imprisoned.


    It belittles the power of the book spirit.


    I think a little thing can make waves


    I didn''t expect it to be like this now. It also hates it, but now it has no way. If it wants to be free, it can only do so.


    As for the worst?


    It doesn''t know.


    Because it has always believed that there is a reason for existence.


    It will exist, and that''s what the world should have.


    "Now that you know it, I''m not hiding it from you. You''re almost right. What''s the result? You still have to take care of me. If I don''t practice enough, I will always exist in you It''s interesting to think about it. It''s what other people want. It''s in Jiang Xinrui''s heart... "


    "Although I''m not rare, many people are rare, don''t you think?"


    "The world is very strange. I don''t care about it. Now it''s easy. Others care about it, but I can''t ask for it..."


    Strange talk silent for a long time, slowly said, the voice line is still that kind of endless repression, closed like, but does not affect the momentum and effect now.


    I saw Jiang Xinrui directly crush her comb.


    "Yes? It''s broken again. It''s made of colored glaze. Last time it was agate. Your family is rich, so you don''t cherish it, do you


    "Did the money come from the wind? Even if it''s easy to make money, this treasure is rare. Besides, after being around you for a long time, you all have aura. If you break it directly, you also break its cultivation. People didn''t want to cultivate it, because your aura is cultivated, but now it''s broken because of you... "


    "The cultivation of bad people is punished by heaven..."


    At the end of the strange talk, the tone was with great resentment, because in his opinion, if Jiang Xinrui didn''t take him out to look for food, it would be bad for his cultivation.


    If there is nothing to eat, it will not be able to practice, that is, it will leave the prison one day later


    In this life, it always has problems in choice.


    When he was killed by heaven, he took advantage of one breath and escaped. He temporarily lived in this strange book and underestimated the spirit of the book. He was imprisoned for tens of thousands of years. Now he has the opportunity to leave there and underestimate Jiang Xinrui. Now he can only be at her mercy.

 Chapter 3417

    "Oh, my heart, who can put, because I can like my mother, love everything, but a wisp of vitality, I also put down, besides you in addition to hit my heart, nothing else can do, what do you have to be proud of?"


    "I tell you, I can endure pain without rest, and I won''t show it in front of my parents. This is my skill. You can try it, and I can endure it for two or three years after one year..."


    "And I have palpitations at most, but what about you? If you separate the vitality, you can''t think about it even if you haven''t eaten. It will only get worse and worse. Will you disappear in the end? The dead one? "


    Jiang Xinrui looks at the glass comb that she has crushed. She is a little annoyed that she is so irritable again. She is still not at home.


    Otherwise, it''s just a little thing. What''s the matter with her?


    Besides, it''s all in her hands.


    It should be that it can''t make waves.


    Jiang Xinrui picked up the strange talk and pinched it hard. Although it can recover soon, it will feel pain just like herself.


    After all, the pain in the soul is not much worse than that in the heart?


    If you really want to cheat, she has many ways, depending on what the other party wants to do.


    "Hiss..."


    "Jiang Xinrui, I''m cruel to you. Don''t touch that book!"


    "It''s my fault to do it to your brother, isn''t it? I won''t reach out to them in the future, but you''d better guarantee that you can protect them for a lifetime. The big one, I don''t say, is the small one. The fragrance of his body is a living sign to lure others. "


    "The eight characters of his birthday occupy the best time of the year. In addition, his body has been reshaped and repaired by you and your mother''s aura. You can wait for him. When he grows up, there will be ghosts and monsters around him, just like monk Tang''s flesh. Even if he can''t live forever, he can also promote cultivation!"


    "I''ll see what you can do."


    "I''ve apologized and promised. Can you take me out to eat now? Seriously, it''s good for you and me. As long as I can get rid of that book, I won''t pester you. Besides, I''m usually very loyal. I never disturb you. I eat such a meal once a year to nourish you. You don''t have to go too far... "


    "More patience, we will be free."


    Every time Jiang Xinrui holds the book, his weak soul will be greatly hurt.


    It''s like being torn, but it can''t die. It can only feel the pain.


    I''m very angry.


    What''s its identity back then? That is also wantonly happy, wearing armor, dominating in one side, now being bullied by a little girl repeatedly apologized, it''s really hard to get home.


    "Hum!"


    "I beg you to talk to me, but you don''t want to fall behind. You know what I don''t want to hear, but what do you want to say?"


    "As for you, don''t you dare to come out? Are you a gentleman? Isn''t it because it takes a year to absorb and cultivate the soul once a year? Even if you want to, you also need accomplishments. Will you waste your accomplishments here? "


    "This year, I advise you to have a good rest. Don''t waste your energy by saying a few words to me, because you can only get nourishing things next year."


    Jiang Xinrui finished and went to wash. It was almost dawn. She went to prepare breakfast.

 Chapter 3418

    Strange talk, I heard Jiang Xinrui''s words, but I didn''t dare to say anything.


    Because it knows that if it continues to talk, it will not be tired, and Jiang Xinrui will not take it out, or even torture the broken book.


    In the end, it''s still him who gets hurt.


    It doesn''t understand. How can it hold back?


    More than a month later, the Jiang family spent another year watching the party. This year, it was not peaceful, but it was extremely peaceful on New Year''s day.


    We all spend time in our own homes. We should go back to our old homes.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s spring again, when everything starts.


    Jiang Xinrui has been 15 years old, graceful and beautiful, and her face is gorgeous. Slowly, we also found out that her face looks like a river.


    In a word, she is not a face copied from Huasheng.


    The appearance and temperament of the mother and daughter are really amazing.


    Ten li spring breeze.


    "Rui''er? Why do you always like to be in a daze recently? "


    Hua Sheng watched his daughter painting in the garden, but as she drew, she stopped, not thinking, but in a daze.


    Most frequently in the last month.


    Naturally, Jiangliu also noticed what he thought, but he didn''t ask.


    "Yes? I was distracted for a moment


    Jiang Xinrui was interrupted by her mother, subconsciously denied, but she turned her head and held the brush, but she couldn''t draw any more.


    I simply stopped painting and collected all these things.


    "What can''t I tell my mother? What''s wrong with you recently? "


    "When the prince came to see you yesterday, he talked to you, but you didn''t respond several times. The prince was very sad and asked me if you had other friends and didn''t like to play with him?"


    With a cup of flower tea, Hua Sheng walks into Jiang Xinrui''s side and looks at Jiang Xinrui''s painting. He is stunned. Instead of commenting, he tells her about yesterday.


    The prince was really sad. He even went home.


    He also said that he would not come these days, but Huasheng knew that he would come the next day, rain or shine.


    And Jiang Xinrui looked at her painting with her mother''s eyes. At this time, she reflected what she would draw again!


    Some of them are shy and don''t know if their mother will be angry.


    "I was also absent-minded yesterday. I didn''t pay attention to what the prince was saying..."


    "So I didn''t have time to answer him."


    "I just paint casually. I''ve painted all the recent landscapes. I think of the scenery I went to the demon world last time. It''s different from what we saw."


    "The clouds are all purple, and the dark clouds block out the sun..."


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Hua Sheng and slowly puts the painting away. She really has no other meaning. She just thinks about it and draws it.


    When he said this, he always paid attention to Hua Sheng''s face, for fear that she would not be happy.


    Although they have a good relationship with the demon world, Jiang Xinrui can''t feel at ease when he sees Huasheng''s slightly surprised look.


    "You don''t need to take it. It''s a good painting. It''s just the best scenery in the demon world, not the sky. Next time you go, you can go and have a look. There are many different places there."


    "Chifeng should know where is the most beautiful..."


    Hua Sheng was surprised because he didn''t expect that the child would remember the appearance of the demon world. He painted it very carefully. After all, last time he went there, he could paint it so carefully with a few quick eyes. Jiang Xinrui''s observation ability is really good.


    And this time think of demon world, should also think of Chifeng?


    Recently, Chifeng did not come, but it is not so? Miss it?

 Chapter 3419

    Huasheng begins to think about Chifeng in his mind. He is obedient in front of his elders. Because the agreement with Wanfeng is inseparable, Huasheng has little opinion on him.


    I don''t mind the identity of Chifeng.


    After all, fate can not stop, the river is always not at ease, the more depressed is not the more miss it?


    It''s best to let it go.


    Just like jiangxinrui, I miss her because I haven''t seen her for a few days?


    It''s just a playmate. Huasheng won''t stop it.


    "Well Mother, can I go and see him? He seldom does this for three months. I''m a little worried. Last time he left, he was in a hurry. "


    "I..."


    Jiang Xinrui looked at her mother and didn''t resist very much, so she said it directly. In fact, she was a little worried about Chifeng. In the past, let alone three months, even three days, he also came to deliver some gadgets.


    Even when they were unhappy, there was no news.


    Jiang Xinrui from the beginning did not care, to later sulky, and now worry, almost three months.


    She was worried that Chifeng would do something. During this time, Jiang Xinrui recalled the last time they were together, or in Zhaojue temple.


    At that time, she said a lot about Xie Dongyang. Although she didn''t tell Chifeng, Chifeng''s face was very silent. When she went back, several people didn''t speak much.


    Jiang Xinrui is worried about what he thinks. Maybe because Chifeng is too delicate, Jiang Xinrui always treats her as a "sister" inadvertently.


    Although the other party is a boy, still more than her, but the same is not yet adult, Jiang Xinrui feel that his heart mature age is older than Chifeng.


    So this is my sister. I mean it.


    Of course, at ordinary times, she would not show it. In addition, because of Wan Feng''s request from her father and mother, Jiang Xinrui subconsciously took good care of Chi Feng.


    I''m really worried about something happening to him.


    "You''re going to the devil''s world?"


    "Otherwise, I''ll ask Wan Feng to come and ask her? Since Chifeng doesn''t come out, is Wanfeng OK? Not that neither sister nor brother will come out? "


    "If you really want to go, you can go. If I wanted you to go, there would be Chifeng with you or Wanfeng with you. After all, you are not familiar with it. You can''t find it anywhere. But if you are really worried, go and have a look. If you have any problems, please contact me and your parents at any time, and we will be there soon."


    When Hua Sheng heard that Jiang Xinrui was going to leave now, he was worried about going by himself. But on second thought, Jiang Xinrui''s ability could not be hurt by anyone.


    Besides, she and Jiang Liu can''t make a big difference. They really take Jiang Xinrui too seriously these years. This child has his own ideas.


    When Jiang Xinrui heard that Hua Sheng finally agreed not to delay her time, she naturally went immediately. Only when she saw Chi Feng, she could rest assured.


    When she saw Chifeng, she would scold him first. If she didn''t contact him for more than three months, she would leave a sentence. There was nothing else. It was too much.


    The demon world.


    Jiang Xinrui really didn''t delay her time. She was born with aura that could suppress the evil spirit and enter the evil world. She didn''t have any maladjustment and didn''t need external resistance.


    Even Huasheng can''t do this.

 Chapter 3420

    When Huasheng goes to the demon world, she needs to use her own spiritual power to suppress her. If she doesn''t stop her, her body will be invaded by the evil Qi.


    The only time when she doesn''t need to be stopped is when she becomes Hongyu and demonizes, because she is already a demon, and naturally there is no change.


    And the river doesn''t need it. After all, his body is different.


    As for Jiang Xinrui, he was born to suppress his existence, so his family was different.


    At this time, Jiang Xinrui stood under the boundary of the gate of the demon world, reached out to touch it, and directly penetrated it.


    She thought it would take a little more effort.


    "What else? You don''t know about yourself? It''s difficult for others to get in, but it''s not difficult for you. I don''t know how easy it is for you to enter the gate of the demon world... "


    Strange talk talks in Jiang Xinrui''s mind. Although the book is in the ten mile spring breeze, Jiang Xinrui still has a ray of vitality in her heart, which can be felt.


    As long as it is willing to practice, it can talk to her and do more things, but it knows that it will not affect her life too much.


    Not to mention that it has no interest, the main thing is that it has to pay a lot of cultivation, it''s not worth it.


    "Shut up, you haven''t eaten in a year, and you still have strength?"


    "I warn you, you can''t spy on my behavior, don''t go back to the fire!"


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the door in front of her and opened it for her. She was still active. She was relieved that there was no war.


    It''s just that as soon as I feel relieved, I hear strange talk. Isn''t that normal?


    Is it because when you enter the demon world, there are all kinds of magic Qi that can''t be covered up, and these things are useful for it?


    That''s why it has strength?


    In fact, Jiang Xinrui really guessed right. Although it has low mana, it does not refuse anything from outside. It is certainly not enough to rely on Jiang Xinrui''s hard work to nourish. After all, it can not directly harm Jiang Xinrui itself. If the host is injured, it is not good for it.


    Of course, this injury does not mean heartache.


    It doesn''t matter how many times it hits. At most, it''s the pain point of Jiang xinruixin.


    But now it''s different in the demon world. Last time it found that it can absorb the evil Qi from outside. It''s just as useful. The most important thing is that it''s not afraid to eat too much.


    Thanks to not eating this year, it can''t feel it, because it is so hungry that it becomes sensitive to everything around it that can be absorbed.


    As soon as the air changes, it feels it.


    Because of the relaxation, it is willing to talk to Jiang Xinrui, otherwise it is too lazy to talk to her.


    And this time it was the same. After finishing speaking with Jiang Xinrui, although Jiang Xinrui was angry with her, she didn''t make any noise, let alone speak. She was immersed in her heart and absorbed the evil spirit around her.


    Jiang Xinrui listened to the strange talk and didn''t say anything. As long as she didn''t affect her, she didn''t feel much.


    After all, it''s just a little vitality.


    When Jiang Xinrui just went in, he received the news from the devil''s World Hall. Jiang Xinrui was too special.


    Last time, she followed Huasheng River and came in together, and the potential demons around her knew it. Now, looking at the children without Huasheng, river and protection, there was a strong breath on them, and even they were inexplicably afraid.


    Such news naturally needs to be reported quickly. Who knows if it''s coming to fight?


    After all, only when they can''t fight can they feel afraid.

 Chapter 3421

    "Jiang Heart


    "Are you the pistil of a flower?"


    "Looking for Chifeng? Did you come by yourself? Huasheng, is Jiangliu really willing? Interesting... "


    Less than two minutes after Jiang Xinrui passed through the gate of the demon world, he saw a tall figure.


    Listen to the tone with some laughter on the head, the voice is a little careful and gentle, but also very magnetic. Then when Jiang Xinrui looks up, the first thing he sees is his thin, hard and soft lips. The color of his lips is Fei ran. It should be that he has just drunk wine, because Jiang Xinrui smells the wine of the other party.


    It should be made of lilac. She knows that kind of flower. It''s at the gate of ten li spring breeze.


    There are two more.


    "Three Highnesses?"


    "You''re not going to pick me up here, are you?"


    "Or is Chifeng not in the demon world?"


    "As for whether I came by myself, you should see clearly? It''s just a demon world. Why can''t I come by myself? "


    Originally saw the beacon, Jiang Xinrui also wanted to call a third uncle, after all, this is Chifeng''s third uncle, she has a good relationship with Chifeng, who doesn''t know?


    But listen to each other directly call their mother''s name, Jiang Xinrui feel that they do not have to call, anyway, she is with Chifeng good relationship, not with the devil''s relationship.


    In her eyes, Chifeng is Chifeng, others are others, at most can be counted as Wanfeng sister, others, she is not familiar with.


    Jiang Xinrui looks up at the man who is a head higher than herself. Last time, maybe it''s because of the distance. She didn''t find out. Isn''t the third highness very white?


    The sky of the demon world is purple and dark. Under such congenital conditions, most demons have fair skin, but Fengying, the third highness, is not.


    Compared with Chifeng, his skin color is a little bit dark, but that is normal skin color. The people around him are very white. Looking at him, it''s not suitable.


    Think of what Chifeng said. His third uncle is unreliable in daily life. He travels all the year round. I''m afraid he''s drying out, right?


    While Feng Ying was talking, Jiang Xinrui noticed his eyes were black and dazzling. She laughed and formed a crescent moon. Her face was angular, but she didn''t lose her soft beauty. She knew why Chifeng was beautiful, just like his third uncle!


    But in Jiang Xinrui''s view, Fengying has a soft smile, because the corner of his mouth is always up, with a smile, as if nothing can stop him from being happy.


    "Ha ha..."


    "I didn''t say anything? Look at you, little girl. She has a good temper. I know how Chifeng is careful around you. Because I don''t know what''s going on, I lit a bomb? You are in my chassis now. Huasheng and Jiangliu are not here. Are you not afraid that I will let you have no return? "


    Beacon shadow mouth up, eyebrows are smiling, looking at jiangxinrui''s expression has not changed, he knows, this girl does not believe him?


    I don''t know what he''s going to do.


    "Well, I don''t want to tease you. Chifeng is with his father. You''ve come just in time. Go to see him. He''s so depressed that he hasn''t gone out. I''m afraid he''s bored. He''s not very clever. He''s really going to be a vase."


    "As for me, I''m here to meet you. I''m afraid you haven''t closed my door. It''s really strange. Who comes to my demon world, like you? The border is broken! I don''t know how to mend it for me. I don''t know. I think my door is always open! "

 Chapter 3422

    Beacon shadow raised his hand, a blue and black power ripple slowly into the border, he is always like this, no matter what happens, are safe face.


    Even at this time, the interior of the demon world has become lively. Who do you think will come to attack the demon world.


    After all, if you don''t come to fight, you will break the border directly?


    The boundary of a place is broken, that is, it is beaten by people, plus the spiritual power of Jiang Xinrui to suppress the demons, and the demons guarding the interior of the demonic world all around, as soon as they see this, they directly run away and go back to report.


    Someone has attacked the demon world alone.


    Fengying is tasting wine in its own cellar. The newly produced lilac wine and Purple Lilac flowers are wonderful


    As a result, the comer directly went to battle armour, saying that the heaven came.


    Because Jiang Xinrui was suppressed by aura, he naturally thought that it was from heaven. Feng Ying was stunned when he heard this. It shouldn''t be. In recent years, he has a very friendly relationship with heaven.


    How can you say to fight?


    Is it because Chifeng refuses Bai Ran''s proposal that she turns over?


    Should Bai ran not be so stingy?


    Feng Ying didn''t delay seeing this. Of course, he didn''t have an impulse. He told Mufan not to act rashly. He went to have a look first. In case of misunderstanding, it''s not a joke.


    Demon world, I really can''t afford this fight now.


    Of course, he believed that heaven could not fight.


    Just when Feng Ying came in a hurry, he saw Jiang Xinrui walking forward alone, deep and shallow, as if his land of the demon world was a swamp.


    When he saw Jiang Xinrui, Fengying naturally understood what was going on. As early as the first time he met Jiang Xinrui, he felt that Jiang Xinrui was different, and naturally understood the laissez faire of the river. After all, any one had no way to Jiang Xinrui, and even killed him accidentally.


    At the beginning of Fengying''s question, it was to ease the tension.


    Of course, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know anything about it. Maybe she doesn''t know that the boundary of the demon world has been broken by her?


    Just as Feng Ying thought, Jiang Xinrui was stunned when she heard Feng Ying''s words. When did she break the door?


    Isn''t the border good?


    Just can''t allow her not to admit at all, river heart pistil turns a head to see, she just walked of place, already split a son? And the height of the couple is as high as her


    "Is the border broken?"


    Jiang Xinrui''s tone is unbelievable. Even if she has seen it with her own eyes, she can''t believe it. She really thinks she is super innocent!


    She doesn''t have the strength to fight, does she? I just stretched out my hand and tried to prevent myself from being ejected. After all, if I want to cross the border brutally, I will be ejected several meters away.


    And when she reached for her hand, she didn''t feel much. She thought that no wonder the gate of the demon kingdom is a border. It can be opened and closed by itself


    Last time, it was my father who brought them in. Jiang Xinrui saw that his father brought them through directly. He never thought that the river was another way


    "Well! Why do you think I''m here so fast? If I really pick you up, I''ll have to change my clothes. I''m dressed in regular clothes. How can I treat guests? Our demon world is also very particular. "


    Feng Ying walks in front of Jiang Xinrui. Knowing that the little girl is not careful about the strange environment, she naturally leads the way.


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Feng Ying''s back. She is covered in a long blue shirt and her hair is tied up with a wooden hairpin. It''s really very different from the black and gilt edged suit.

 Chapter 3423

    As Jiang Xinrui walks through the beacon, she realizes that the other party is leading the way, and then she thinks that she has broken the gate of the human world by accident, with a slightly hot face.


    She just came to see Chifeng. The man saw her. She heard that the other party seemed really bad. She didn''t wait to worry about asking about the situation, but she heard Feng Ying say that he was bound


    Jiang Xinrui is really so shameful for the first time. Is it a disaster?


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t expect that. I don''t know..."


    "This gate Next time there''s something else, I''ll fix it. I''m sure it will be done. Don''t worry, but you just used a lot of accomplishments. I''ll pass it over for you. It''ll be the repair fee. I can''t let you clean up the mess! "


    "I''m really sorry to have caused you trouble!"


    Jiang Xinrui follows Fengying and lowers her head. She is really guilty. Although she didn''t expect that she broke the boundary of others, it must be troublesome. Of course, Fengying can''t repair it by herself, which costs mana.


    Naturally, she wanted to do something for herself.


    This apology is also from the heart. Although there is some slight resentment towards Fengying in front of him, it''s still because of the relationship of the previous generation. He called his name directly, and the tone is not enough. Jiang Xinrui just wants to turn a blind eye to him.


    But now it''s her problem. Her intuition tells Jiang Xinrui that she seems to have made a lot of trouble


    This thing is afraid of memories, a little think about it, jiangxinrui feel wrong, beacon shadow came, really with some wrong breath.


    In fact, it''s not surprising that the beacon shadow gasps and the border is broken. He can also feel that although he is not flustered on the surface, he is really anxious on the inside.


    "Stop!"


    "You put your hand down..."


    "Don''t use force on me."


    Feng Ying was walking in front of him. When he heard Jiang Xinrui''s words, he felt helpless, but he also felt that it was very appropriate. He was a good child to correct his mistakes.


    As a result, without waiting for him to speak, we can see that Jiang Xinrui still wants to use spiritual power for him? Even to really repair his border.


    Isn''t that a real war?


    Can Jiang Xinrui have a clear understanding of himself?


    She was born with the spirit power of the devil is suppressed, it will put his family''s border into a hole, if you use her to repair, it can not be directly lost.


    Even if he''s still there, he''s still alive.


    His body can connect the spiritual power of Huasheng, even everyone''s, but it can''t connect Jiang Xinrui''s.


    I don''t know that Chifeng has been with her for such a long time. Why is the child not afraid at all?


    No wonder it''s Xuefeng. It''s different.


    "Little girl, we are not the same kind of repair, you know? I said to let you repair, is a joke, Chifeng should have told you, I, daily unreliable, like to joke, repair jiejie, is a joke, you don''t really need to repair, otherwise it''s really cold, my door has really become often opened


    "You don''t have to be so guilty. I don''t blame you either. I just want to tell you. After all, it''s not strange if you don''t know. Next time you come back, wait at the door, and we''ll know. Come and meet you!"


    "As for the trouble, it''s not at all!"


    "I''ll take you to Chifeng''s. He''s a little upset recently I''m forced to see you. I''m sure everything will be fine. She likes you best! "


    Feng Ying is a little bit far away from Jiang Xinrui to prevent her from really making a move. She doesn''t know how long she can resist it. After all, his cultivation is not high. He was abolished once by chopping the moon. How can he recover so quickly?

 Chapter 3424

    Feng Ying turns to look at Jiang Xinrui''s reaction and thinks in his mind, does it hurt the little girl''s heart?


    It''s also strange that he said something. He was never serious. No one took it seriously when he was joking


    At the same time, Fengying knows that Jiang Xinrui must have a big misunderstanding about his ability, or he doesn''t realize how strong he is!


    It''s the killer of the demon world.


    "Oh I don''t know No, I know my own spiritual power, but I don''t know how to achieve this... "


    Jiang Xinrui heard Feng Ying''s words and felt more guilty. Did she hurt the demon world so much?


    What about Chifeng?


    Why never?


    She just thinks that this is normal. She knows that Chifeng can''t beat herself. She can suppress the devil, but she doesn''t want to make it like this?


    "I know, I know!"


    "You didn''t mean it. I said it. If you don''t know, it''s not surprising. Let''s go."


    "When you see this for a while, Chifeng thinks I''ve bullied you. How can I say that I''m also an elder? I have to save face. Just like Chifeng, call me third uncle."


    Feng Ying looks at Jiang Xinrui in a low voice. He thinks the little girl is going to cry. He is in a panic. He makes Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu''s daughter cry?


    It''s in his head.


    It''s not that he''s afraid of Huasheng and Jiangliu, but now he doesn''t have enough mana and no one can beat him. Isn''t that the life of being bullied?


    Besides, it''s embarrassing to make a little girl cry.


    His wisdom!


    Fortunately, he told Mufan not to come here for the time being.


    Otherwise, if his subordinates know all about it, how can he train new recruits in the future?


    Then he plans to take Jiang Xinrui directly to find Chifeng. He quickly gives the little girl to him. It''s a hot potato. He wanted to walk back because he thought the little girl would not believe him. After all, he is a stranger.


    This meeting beacon shadow didn''t want to wait, so he carried out the third uncle.


    It didn''t work out.


    Feng Ying looks at Jiang Xinrui, who is just about to ask her, can''t you use the magic to fly through the clouds? Why don''t you move?


    Follow her eyes and turn your head.


    The demon world, with only 350000 troops, has come out and is coming this way.


    His elder brother and sister-in-law are all here


    Including Chifeng and Wanfeng.


    "See? This is the welcome ceremony of my demon world. Is it grand enough? "


    "All my wealth has come to pick you up, aren''t you a little excited?"


    "It''s OK. Just get used to it. You deserve it. You''re worthy of it. You''re even rich..."


    Feng Ying smiles awkwardly, then waves his hand to ease his awkwardness. Now his back teeth are aching.


    This Mufan is really in debt.


    Why are you not obedient!


    All of them!


    When Jiang Xinrui heard Feng Ying''s words, her eyes were a little complicated, but Feng Ying still saw it. The meaning of her eyes was very obvious, "do you think I believe it?"


    Feng Ying is right. That''s what Jiang Xinrui thinks.


    She believed in Feng Ying!


    Is this a welcoming ceremony?


    Isn''t it true that the emperor of heaven is here? It''s fierce, it''s powerful, it''s full of murderous gas, it''s going to overflow, OK?


    This is clearly to fight!


    If we do it again, she won''t break in directly. When she goes back, she will throw the strange talk in the fire and bake it for a few days.


    It''s all there, urging

 Chapter 3425

    If it doesn''t say it doesn''t matter, it still urges her, can it wait for a while? Wait a little longer and the beacon will come out It''s not going to be that big.


    "It''s OK. Don''t be afraid. It''s all a misunderstanding. I''ll talk about it."


    "Don''t you want to find Chifeng? Just as he came out, he was in the room for a long time. You see, when you come, you come out. "


    Feng Ying looks at Jiang Xinrui with a bitter look. She is afraid that she will cry. Then she says something and goes to explain the misunderstanding.


    The most important thing is to punish Mufan directly for 500 years!


    Let him think about it and reflect on it. This heart can''t be too impetuous.


    Jiang Xinrui looks at the vast army of the demon world in front of her eyes and slowly withdraws, but she doesn''t feel relaxed in her heart, because it''s her fault.


    I wanted to see what happened to Chifeng, but I made such a big noise.


    Because of her parents, she is famous. Now she is better and more famous.


    "Rui''er."


    "It''s OK. It''s all misunderstanding. It''s my fault. I''ll give you the key to the gate of the demon world. You can come whenever you want, or wait for me and I''ll pick you up."


    "I didn''t contact you for such a long time. It''s really a bit of a last resort, but it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have not been looking for you for a long time, and I didn''t even give you a message..."


    Chifeng is very guilty. She hears that the third uncle says that rui''er is going to cry. She is very sad. Originally, rui''er was worried about him. As a result, she went out for so many things.


    It''s all his fault. He shouldn''t have no news because of his own affairs. Third uncle said that his behavior is called slag man.


    Also let the little girl come to him, he this scum male behavior sat down.


    Although I don''t know what it means, Chifeng doesn''t think it''s a good thing, and she''s really wrong.


    He was kicked by his father just now


    "I''ll take you to the most interesting place in my home. It''s beautiful. When my second uncle was there, he didn''t let anyone go, but he gave it to me. Only I can go. I''ll take you."


    Chifeng reaches out and pulls Jiang Xinrui to his secret base.


    I want to make Jiang Xinrui happy and forget the embarrassment just now.


    In fact, in Chifeng''s opinion, it''s nothing. The demon world will be an exercise, rui''er As his third uncle said, it was a welcoming ceremony.


    When I think about it, I suddenly see light.


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Chifeng Eyes convey a kind of "I''m not comforted."


    "Rui''er, I''m Wanfeng, Chifeng''s sister. Do you remember?"


    "Why don''t you go to my home with Chifeng first? Try the cake made by my mother. It''s delicious. Chifeng says you like cake best. "


    "I used to go to spring breeze for ten miles, but you didn''t go to my house."


    "Chifeng, don''t you think so?"


    Wan Feng pats Chi Feng''s head. The younger brother is either stupid or stupid. Why didn''t people go to the second uncle''s place before? Because that''s where the second uncle and Jiang Xinrui''s mother met for the first time!


    He took Jiang Xinrui there, and when Jiang Xinrui went back, her mother asked, surely she would not hide it. If her mother still remembered


    How embarrassing.


    The head of Chifeng offends the future mother-in-law!


    As for why Wan Feng is the future mother-in-law, in Wan Feng''s opinion, Jiang Xinrui has come to the demon world because Chi Feng has not contacted her for a long time. Naturally, there is no need to say more about her position in her heart

 Chapter 3426

    Jiang Xinrui looks at a helmet with a long gun in his hand. He is supposed to be equipped for the battlefield, but he talks with himself about home affairs. Jiang Xinrui is more embarrassed.


    As long as she went to another place, she didn''t even want to know anything.


    If she had known that, she would not have come and would not have been so embarrassed.


    "Rui''er, may I call you that?"


    "Yes, I made some food. They are all small cakes, just for Ruier to taste."


    Luo Yao, like a robe, went to Jiang Xinrui''s side and first asked if he could call him that. Looking at Jiang Xinrui nodding, Luo Yao called rui''er.


    Seeing her embarrassment, Luo Yao directly invited Jiang Xinrui to be a guest, and then directly took away the battle armor.


    Since it''s not a fight, then don''t wear it. For Luo Yao, battle armor can be called at any time.


    After Brahma was there, he worried that Jiang Xinrui was even more embarrassed. Instead of going forward, he went back directly. But after he went back, he ordered someone to prepare a table for Jiang Xinrui, which looked like a reception.


    When Jiang Xinrui saw it, he really wanted to go directly into the ground, embarrassed to dig a hole under his feet.


    Demon world, your Highness''s residence.


    The personal residence of the demon kingdom is not as scattered as imagined, which is similar to the planning of the Heaven Kingdom. The front is the main hall, and the rear is the residence of the three princes. The moon chopping one is now sealed, and the rest is the residence of the three princes.


    Jiang Xinrui is sitting in Chifeng''s courtyard, eating cakes made by Chifeng''s mother and Luoyao, drinking fruit wine made by Chifeng''s third uncle and Fengying, waiting for the banquet arranged by Chifeng''s father and Brahma. He sits and chats with Chifeng''s sister and Wanfeng.


    Jiang Xinrui feels that her situation is not a little embarrassed, but rather very embarrassed. She can''t think of any other words to describe herself this day.


    "Sister Wanfeng, can I stop eating? I''m really not hungry. Tell my uncle, don''t arrange it. I really don''t eat any more... "


    "I''m already in trouble. I really don''t want to be in trouble In this case, I really dare not come. "


    Jiang Xinrui thought for a long time, and felt that he had to say it for a while. Now this state is very good. Don''t add any more.


    Now she really wants to go home, restless, Jiang Xinrui did not expect that one day she will also appear such an embarrassing situation


    "No, rui''er, I''m really happy that you can come to see me."


    "I want to show you my home. You haven''t taken a good look at it. Don''t be embarrassed. Really, what I''ve done since I was a child is much more embarrassing than you, although it''s not as powerful as you."


    "But you have face. As long as you come, even if you don''t need the key, the Warcraft will know you. Come and tell me, and I''ll pick you up."


    "The key was actually prepared by the third uncle. He was embarrassed. He said he was joking with you just now. You really mean it Almost scared you to cry He was particularly guilty, so when my third uncle came to me, he gave me his key directly and let me give it to you. "


    "So, don''t hurry to leave. I haven''t been angry with you for more than three months. I''m so sad. I wanted to tell you, but I didn''t dare to go out. In addition, when I left, I wanted to tell you that I''ll come back to you later, and I''m afraid you might think I have ink marks..."

 Chapter 3427

    Chifeng was cleaning up his little treasures and gave her things to Jiang Xinrui to have a good look. However, hearing Jiang Xinrui and her sister''s words, she wanted to go back. Chifeng didn''t clean up any more.


    As a result, he said, and did not say, worried about Jiang Xinrui and disliked him, he closed his mouth, Wei qubaba looked at Jiang Xinrui.


    Waiting for Jiang Xinrui to change his mind.


    Originally, he took it in the room and locked himself up. As a result, he heard his sister shouting that heaven had sent troops. Chifeng didn''t dare to delay and went out quickly.


    Then Hui Chifeng really thinks that Bai ran doesn''t care about his old love. Is this to force him to submit?


    Think of this, Chi Feng is also with anger, come out of the time, already thought well, if white dye really because of that thing, so forced him.


    Even before he killed himself, he used his flesh and blood to nourish the army of the demon world. At that time, let''s see how capable heaven is.


    Chifeng was really angry. He didn''t even call his brother.


    As a result, the army has passed, is it Jiang Xinrui?


    Fortunately, seeing Jiang Feng, I was moved by Yi Bai''s words.


    After a long time together, his brother is also from the heart, he said, how can brother Bai ran really be like this


    Now see is Jiang Xinrui, because he did not contact this period of time, think what happened, Chifeng''s heart is particularly warm.


    At the same time, he is also ashamed of himself. He says that he likes Jiang Xinrui best. This little friend is also from him. As a result, when he meets Zhen Zhang, Jiang Xinrui comes to see him.


    Chifeng really reviewed himself. He shouldn''t be like this.


    And Chifeng gives Jiang Xinrui a hand card with ink green texture. This is his third uncle''s key, which is the thing that opens the door of the demon world. With it, Jiang Xinrui can go in and out of the demon world freely. There is no need to make such a big noise today.


    This key can not only freely enter and leave the demon world, but also make the door of the demon world wide open, not small open. Anyone can enter, and even mobilize one-third of the army of the demon world at one time.


    At the same time, it is also a keepsake on behalf of the third Royal Highness. On it is engraved the name of his third uncle and beacon shadow. There are only three in the whole demon world, which belong to the three brothers.


    Other people don''t have it. In fact, they don''t have it either. It''s not everyone''s problem to mobilize the demon army. As for the freedom of access, they are free to access. If they encounter the demon spirit, they won''t stop them.


    The demon world accepts all things that possess evil Qi.


    Now the second uncle is gone, and the piece is gone. There are only two left. Now give Jiang Xinrui a piece.


    And his second uncle''s army, naturally even to the remaining two highness, after all, can''t really wait to find another piece, three pieces together can summon all the army.


    It''s about the survival of the demon world. I can''t wait. Of course, it''s also because his second uncle is really gone. Otherwise, he will wait. Some of them believe that he will come back. They have been closed all the time


    "Chifeng, there''s your third uncle''s name on it. Do you think it''s reasonable for me to hold it?"


    Jiang Xinrui holds the ink green brand and feels comfortable, but it doesn''t belong to her, does it? Jiang Xinrui looks at the name flashing above. No matter how good it feels, it''s a little hot.

 Chapter 3428

    Because intuition tells Jiang Xinrui that this brand should be unusual, mainly touching the middle of the grain, slowly showing two cyan font, "beacon shadow".


    This is the name of Uncle Chifeng.


    What does Jiang Xinrui think is the key that Chi Feng said? She even thought that she would never go with one?


    It turned out to be this?


    Wan Feng on one side didn''t have any expression when she saw Chifeng take out the key, because when the third uncle gave it to Chifeng, she saw it and thought it was nothing.


    After all, Jiang Xinrui will not really do anything with it.


    Just let Wan Feng feel headache is Chi Feng this cognitive ability, how more and more stupid? It wasn''t so hard before!


    The original words of his third uncle were, "your third uncle''s old bone can''t be repaired. Last time, the dead snake did something for me. If there was a door, I had to make a hole. I spent a lot of cultivation. This time, I had a lot of effort. I can''t do it any more. Let the little girl take this and come back to the demon world. Don''t let her break the barrier again, I''ll think of another way to let her go in and out freely... "


    Is it because Uncle San talks too much? So Chi Feng''s brain is directly filtered?


    In fact, Wanfeng really guessed right. Chifeng listens to other people''s words, and only selects important information for those who don''t think it''s important.


    But I never feel like I talk too much.


    In Chifeng''s opinion, his third uncle''s meaning today is to give this brand to Jiang Xinrui for her to come to him.


    It''s that simple.


    So Chifeng didn''t feel any problem at all.


    Looking at jiangxinrui dare not take back, return to him to take back, Chifeng feel really no problem.


    "Reasonable!"


    "It''s convenient for you. If you really don''t want to come in by yourself, you''ll wait for me."


    "I''m going to pick you up, so take this first, just in case."


    "And you don''t have to feel embarrassed, because it''s you, we can rest assured to give you the key!"


    Chifeng holds Jiang Xinrui''s little hand and puts the brand of mocui well. It''s really much more convenient.


    And Chifeng didn''t feel unreasonable at all. As he said, if it wasn''t for Jiang Xinrui, he wouldn''t give it to another person, and his third uncle would not.


    Because I believe that the most important thing is that I have a good relationship with Jiang Xinrui. They are not as complicated as what is said outside. They just like each other very much and are willing to give their back to each other.


    They have been doting on him since childhood, so they are better to his best friend. Chifeng really doesn''t think there is any problem.


    "Well, I''ll give it to you if you need it."


    "And what''s the matter with you? Your third uncle said you were depressed? "


    Jiang Xinrui thought about whether he had refused. After all, Chifeng said so. He thought to take it first and return it later.


    Later, I didn''t forget my purpose and the root of this humiliation!


    It''s because of Chifeng.


    When Chifeng and Wanfeng hear Jiang Xinrui''s question, they look at each other. Wanfeng is gloating. Chifeng presents a more embarrassed look than her.


    "If you really don''t want to say it, it doesn''t matter!"


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Chifeng''s appearance and feels that he should stop asking.


    Looking at Chifeng''s appearance, it''s hard to say?


    "Ah..."


    "I just don''t know how to tell you..."


    Chifeng touched her head and then told her all the details.

 Chapter 3429

    Time goes back to the day when Jiang Xinrui left Zhaojue temple.


    Chifeng receives Bai Ran''s urgent call and thinks something''s wrong. Chifeng and Jiang Xinrui depart in a hurry and then goes to heaven.


    Heaven.


    Bairan''s side hall.


    As soon as Chifeng goes by, she sees Yu Qilin leave. She looks puzzled, but she doesn''t ask why. She nods and then salutes Bai ran.


    "Come on, get up."


    "Dense, come with me."


    Bai ran shakes his head, takes down the crown and puts it aside. Then he reaches out to Chifeng and asks him to come forward.


    In front of people, you have to have a look, but you are really tired. Bai Ran''s neck is about to break. As soon as Yu Qilin leaves, Bai ran can''t wait.


    Looking at Bai Ran''s action, Chi Feng picks her eyebrows slightly and feels that something is wrong.


    Because every time Bai ran only asks for something, he will call him his nickname.


    "Brother Tiandi, Chifeng has something else to do. I won''t delay you. I''ll leave first."


    Chifeng said nothing and turned to leave. No matter what Bai ran said behind, she went outside the hall and saw the figure at the door. Is that Yu Qilin?


    Chifeng feels even more strange. Has Yu Qilin come out for a while? How can you still go? Waiting outside the hall?


    It''s not to wait for him, is it?


    Chifeng thinks that Yu Qilin can do it. Then she thinks about it and weighs it. Instead of going out, she comes back.


    Sitting beside Bai ran, looking at Bai ran.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Chifeng feels a little upset, mainly because of Yu Qilin. Why does she always follow him


    She doesn''t think he really doesn''t know, does she?


    Chifeng just doesn''t say. After all, Yu Qilin''s tracking skills are really not very good.


    There are always unexplained accidents. In nine cases out of ten, he can''t see that it''s really stupid.


    Otherwise, how could Jiang Xinrui mention


    Chifeng thinks that it''s the best chance to meet in the spring breeze. Unexpectedly, Yu Qilin can make more chances.


    "Today you don''t need you, just our brothers, let''s talk about something practical."


    "What are your plans for the future?"


    "Stay in the demon world? Stay in heaven? Or to the human world? Of course, you can go to the underworld if you want! "


    "You can choose these by yourself. I either force you or ask you, what rules do you have? Or what do your parents expect of you? You tell me, let me have a preparation in my heart


    When Bai ran talks, he takes off his heavy coat. Before, he only felt tired, but he also knew that he could cope with the heavy responsibility. However, when he heard some words from Yu Qilin today, Bai ran suddenly felt that it had become a shackle and pressure.


    It''s his brother.


    When asked about Chifeng, Bai Ran''s tone didn''t fluctuate. He was very normal and kind, chatting with Chifeng.


    Because of aunt Luo Yao''s business, he brought Chifeng and Wanfeng to heaven. That is to let them have more experience, but also to tell the three realms and six ways. In his eyes, the three realms and six ways are a family. He can do what he wants, and don''t fight


    Naturally, Bai ran can''t deny that if it wasn''t for Luo Yao, he might not have seen Chifeng more, but without that if, he really loved Chifeng and Wanfeng as his younger brother and sister.


    "There''s no rules. I like my life now. Although I''m mediocre, I''m very happy every day. I won''t take over the demon world, I won''t stay in heaven all the time, and I won''t go to the underworld..."

 Chapter 3430

    Chifeng didn''t talk about the human world, because he still wanted to go to these places. Only the human world was the most interesting.


    It is also because there is a person in the human world who makes him feel happy


    There are some things that don''t need to be said. He can understand them himself.


    "What does brother mean? Let''s just say it? What can I do for you? "


    Chi Feng said and turned to look at Bai ran. At the moment, Bai ran was a little different from what she thought. It seemed that she didn''t pit him as usual, looking at the two little princes?


    At this moment, Chifeng realized the problem, and naturally would not refuse.


    Bai Ran''s kindness and care for him, he knows, he should also do something for Bai ran.


    This is mutual, no one can always think of not pay, as long as the return.


    "It''s good to be happy if you don''t do anything..."


    "Isn''t that what your brother and I used to aim for? But look at me now? It''s really different. "


    "Don''t talk about me, or you, anything you say can help me? Really? Anything? Even if it''s not what you want? "


    Bai ran looks at Chifeng with serious eyes. He suddenly wants to see the child. What can he do for him?


    In the dark of Chifeng, Bai ran didn''t smile when he spoke, and his tone was serious, even on the battlefield, when they met for the first time.


    At that time, there were all kinds of killing around him. If he was careless, he would die, but Bai ran was not as serious as he is today.


    At this moment, Chifeng did not dare to say.


    It''s more serious than the war between gods and demons. He''s afraid he can''t make it.


    "As long as I can do it, I will!"


    Chifeng was silent for a long time and thought deeply. He was willing to do what he could and what bairan needed.


    If it''s beyond his ability, there''s nothing he can do.


    "Good!"


    "Then I want you to marry Fengdu. When you grow up, heaven will marry Yu Qilin to take over the position of Fengdu emperor and guard Fengdu!"


    "Will you?"


    Bai ran stands up, raises his hand to summon a heavenly decree, and then conjures up a jade pen to look at Chifeng sitting on the ground, waiting for him to nod his head and write his will.


    This will, he and Feng are considered to be married.


    Chifeng wants to repent, that is to rebel against heaven, against heaven!


    Bai Ran is very serious at the moment and doesn''t seem to be joking at all.


    Chifeng has been completely stupid.


    I didn''t expect that this is what Bai ran asked for?


    Knowing that he is a minor now, I will tell you what happened when he became an adult. I think of Yu Qilin and Chi Feng that I saw outside just now. Why don''t I understand that she did it?


    She asked?


    Is she crazy?


    Why on earth?


    Looking at Bai Ran''s appearance, he didn''t laugh in the past. The emperor''s dignity in his eyes and eyebrows shocked Chifeng.


    Bai Ran has been the fox emperor for nearly a thousand years, and now he is the emperor of heaven. What he usually is is also a form of him, but when he comes to the real world, he can''t see his usual appearance at all.


    "Chifeng wants to know what identity you are asking me now?"


    "Brother''s home talk? Or the emperor of heaven


    "If you are the emperor''s authority, I''m just a member of the demon world, and I can''t resist the emperor''s authority. What do you think, our demon world can''t resist now, but if it''s your brother, your brother No


    "He doesn''t care about his position and doesn''t want to send his freedom out like this. It''s my best effort to put on war armor and calm down the war for my brother. I can''t do anything else. I just hope my brother won''t deprive me of my freedom."

 Chapter 3431

    Chifeng slowly gets up and stands in front of bairan. Her eyes are opposite. Bairan doesn''t know his secret, so it''s really Chifeng''s best effort to fight for bairan.


    Before, Chifeng didn''t know, so he was unscrupulous. But after he knew his body, he was much more careful than before. When he was outside, he would feel relaxed only in front of Jiang Xinrui.


    He didn''t want to be relaxed. Besides, he was tired of Yu Qilin. He couldn''t be with her anyway. He couldn''t be happy.


    There will be no result!


    Now as long as you think that this is the reason for Yu Qilin and make such a choice, Chifeng really feels disgusted with a person for the first time.


    "Is there no other way? Is Fengdu emperor unwilling now? Now there are many talented people. I can help you find them together, but I can''t It''s OK for me to guard, but I have one thing to ask. I don''t want to get married. Fengdu can''t have jade Qilin since then! "


    When Chifeng finishes speaking, she looks at Bai ran with no expression, and even has disappointment. Chifeng really feels bad in her heart. She thinks about it carefully. In fact, he can give in, so she says such words.


    Although he can''t come out often and will be very busy after guarding Fengdu, he thinks Jiang Xinrui will go to see him, right?


    Even if he doesn''t go, his parents and sister can go with him, and his third uncle


    It''s just that the family can change places, but he can''t accept Yu Qilin.


    This is really Chifeng''s biggest concession. No matter how much, there will be no more.


    "You think so well? Does Yu Qilin like you? "


    "Besides, without Yu Qilin''s liking, why do you think you can succeed Fengdu emperor? Do you really think anyone can take the position of Fengdu emperor? "


    White dye listen to Chi Feng''s words, immediately a white eye, can''t fit down, accept the guy style, directly put Chi Feng to accept.


    Why does the child want to step back?


    Did he dream, or did he dream?


    Although Fengdu is a hell, it is also a overlord. Moreover, over the years, Yanhuo has set up his majesty. Who heard Fengdu''s name and taboo with a little respect?


    Otherwise, why can Yu Qilin fake tiger power?


    Because of the powerful and dignified nightmare behind her, he doesn''t care, but it''s true. Didn''t you see that it pushed him down? He was stunned by the knife on his neck.


    Chifeng listens to Bai Ran''s words and looks at Bai Ran''s reaction. Is this a test for him?


    Later, Chifeng wants to talk, and Bai ran says, "because you can get Yu Qilin''s love, and yanzhuo thinks Yu Qilin is like a daughter, so you have a chance to pass on his position to his son-in-law. Do you understand?"


    "Although Fengdu is under heaven''s control, yanzhuo is not under my control. He gave me a choice. I don''t care I''m embarrassed, too. "


    "I''ve become an iron triangle with yanzhuo and the old ghost before Ah, but it''s the past. Now it''s not easy to use. He asked Yu Qilin to convey his intention to marry you, and even took out the position of Fengdu emperor. It can be seen that his sincerity has helped me think about the pros and cons, because your relationship with me will help me to stabilize my position. "


    "I''m stable with him, but now..."


    When Bai ran talked about the end, he held his face in his hands. He was very distressed. He was very different from the dignified expression just now!

 Chapter 3432

    Just now, Bai ran wanted to see the simplest idea in Chifeng''s heart. He also wanted to know how much Chifeng could do for him. He was willing to take care of Chifeng, but he also had to know what kind of Chifeng was. Besides, Yu Qilin named her


    Bai ran didn''t have to get married, but he was really in a dilemma. After all, he didn''t care about the relationship with Yan Huo, regardless of what outsiders thought, but he was still very loyal.


    They are all brothers. If there is anything to say, Bai ran will go through fire and water without saying it.


    Feng Yan doesn''t need any help, just like he doesn''t want to take care of others. He doesn''t even want to tell Bai Zhuoyu People don''t take office in a day. They also need experience.


    She''s not enough. It''s ok if she wants to do nothing. If something goes wrong, she can''t suppress it. It''s not a joke. Besides, she''s really old. It''s good to have a helper.


    Yu Qilin doesn''t want to see Yan Huo too tired, so he needs more than one person. This person, not everyone, is selfish.


    Yu Qilin didn''t hide it. Everyone said that she didn''t know love, but she thought about it. Even if she didn''t know it, she would try it. Besides, she didn''t feel that she didn''t know it


    Bai ran recalls Yu Qilin''s words just now. He is sure that he is desperate. Bai ran really thinks that this strength of not admitting defeat is very rare. He just uses it in the wrong place.


    Bai Ran has a headache. Looking at Chifeng, he still looks confused and irritable. He simply tells him what he means by Xiayu Qilin. He has really asked all the questions about Chifeng. He has nothing to hide


    "Have you ever thought that my brother, if he doesn''t like you? Is it a bit hard for you to do this? "


    "When Chifeng doesn''t understand his feelings, he forces me to give you an order, so that Chifeng can''t choose. When he has love, do you think he won''t betray? A man, all day long in the face of a person he doesn''t love, what''s more, he will only resist more. What you expect will not happen. Are you willing to do this? "


    Bai ran doesn''t hold on to Yu Qilin. In his heart, Yan Huo is his brother. When he gets along with Ming Yan, he never has these concerns. When he hears Yu Qilin''s proposal, Bai ran thinks it''s Yunkai, the child of Nangong Liuyue. He''s ready to write his will.


    What did you hear from Yu Qilin? Is it Chifeng?


    His peerless brother?


    Little purple Phoenix?


    Yu Qilin really can choose.


    That little purple Phoenix is still under age


    "You also said that he doesn''t know love now, just because he hasn''t been around for a long time. No matter how long it takes, I can afford to wait. Who knows what will happen in two years? I know that the devil''s temperament has changed greatly since he became an adult. I''m willing to try. If I don''t give it a try, I''m not reconciled. I''ve thought about it. I''ve also told the master that he promised me. "


    "And he not only promised me, but also decided to let my husband take over his position. He knew that I couldn''t afford it and the pressure was too great. Besides, my husband and I shared the responsibility together. There would be no problem. Fengdu would be more peaceful under our two governance."

 Chapter 3433

    "You have also said why you want to force others into difficulties. I don''t want to choose Nangong Liuyue. I treat him like my master. I feel like a relative!"


    "Even if the time we spend together is only seven years, which can''t be compared with my master''s thousands of years, I really can''t feel the heart for him, but I''m willing to be with him, just like going home, just like..."


    "In a word, I can''t do it. I''ve already added 5000. I can tell what I like and what I don''t like. Nangong Liuyue has been with me all the time. I thank him for his company for many years. I don''t have a heart. It really has nothing to do with time, just like I only need a glance at Chifeng! Just one glance is enough. When I see him, there is no one else in my eyes, just him. "


    "Don''t you like it? I believe Chifeng will also be moved by me. A man who is full of him in his heart, besides, you are not at a loss. Chifeng is your younger brother. Will Fengdu not make you feel more at ease with him in Fengdu? "


    "This is also my master''s meaning. He can''t shut up. Only I can see him. I made it clear to him. He directly asked me to come to you and said you would agree."


    At last, Yu Qilin frowns at Bai ran. She doesn''t want to. She can only take out her own mace. This is her only way.


    Bai ran doesn''t feel important about Chifeng''s mind. She even frowns all the time. Yu Qilin knows that Bai Ran is more concerned about Nangong Liuyue. After all, he is a teenager of his family.


    Thinking of this, Yu Qilin thinks that Chifeng is unfair. Is it because Chifeng is a devil? So estranged from him? Fengdu emperor''s position, but also think of others, this is not all the younger generation of white dye?


    How can we be so selective?


    But Yu Qilin didn''t say this, because she knew that at this time, she came with a request. She couldn''t say more. Otherwise, she would feel embarrassed to reveal his reality, and would refuse directly. At that time, even if she took out the master, she would not be able to do so.


    Besides, the master is gone. It''s a secret, and it''s not a secret. Although her behavior is disrespectful, there''s no way. Besides, she''s not a liar. The master once preferred her to find a husband to guard Fengdu together.


    The master has long wanted to give Fengdu to her. Over the years, no one knows Fengdu better than her except the master. It is most appropriate for her to come.


    Even if her strength is not enough, and her husband is enough, after all, she will not find an ordinary man to be her husband.


    So it''s her master''s advice. It''s not a lie. Besides, Bai Ran''s position was pushed up by her master. Who doesn''t know? Her master killed the emperor of heaven for Bai ran and took the charge of regicide. Now it''s just for a little will, but it''s still useful for him. Bai Ran has never suffered a loss!


    Yu Qilin doesn''t understand. What is Bai ran struggling with? If not eccentric Nangong Liuyue, how can you be reluctant?


    She did not understand, how can this person be so eccentric?


    Just now, she was so excited that she almost said it directly, just like when the host was there


    In the past, Yu Qilin felt that Bai ran didn''t know her master was gone. He was very comfortable. He was sitting in the position of emperor. He had a wife and a son. Happiness wasn''t a little bit. But his master had already disappeared. What''s the reason?

 Chapter 3434

    So Yu Qilin is not willing to let everyone know. It''s just because her master told her before she died. It can''t be said that Yu Qilin can only bear it.


    Now I can''t bear it. The master loves her very much. If I knew, I would not object.


    And Yu Qilin is also very clear, if you don''t use the name of the owner, Bai Ran is afraid that he can''t agree today.


    She can''t wait any longer. If she can wait any longer, there''s really no chance. Chifeng is about to grow up, but she keeps avoiding herself. Instead, she goes back and forth to find Jiang Xinrui. After Chifeng grows up, she falls in love with Jiang Xinrui


    Yu Qilin knows that even if she asks for the will, she will have some complaints, and it will be difficult to carry out the will. Now is her last chance.


    Yu Qilin even thinks that she regrets it. Why didn''t she go to Bai ran earlier and ask for her will


    I regret that I didn''t meet Chifeng earlier!


    But fortunately, now she still has a chance


    Just wait for what Bai ran said, and at the same time see how Bai ran valued her master in her heart!


    Yu Qilin will take a good look at the face of Fengdu emperor. How can Bai ran not give it?


    So Yu Qilin is a must, because she knows what her master did.


    "Ha ha..."


    "What does your master mean? In that case, let your master tell you in person. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''ll call the underworld, and we''ll talk about the past. "


    "Chifeng is my younger brother. Yanzhuo regards you as a daughter. Then we are going to get married. How can he tell us? It''s yanzhuo''s fault to ask a young girl who hasn''t been out of the cabinet to ask for his will. No one teaches him these things, but he doesn''t understand the rules. "


    "You go back and tell him, let him prepare, I also prepare, how to say also have to call on Chifeng''s parents? Child, you are really anxious. I''m Chifeng''s brother. That''s right. It''s not a mother''s brother. Besides, Chifeng''s parents are still here. Where can I take over the responsibility? "


    "In recent years, you have few people. Nowadays, you don''t know much about many rules and regulations. No matter how powerful you are, no matter how many people you have, you have to pay a little attention to it. It''s not good for you to fall into people''s mouths."


    "Otherwise, I can take Chifeng''s parents to Fengdu directly. It''s a small matter. I can''t hurt you!"


    Bai ran listens to Yu Qilin and looks at her. How can she not see her general meaning?


    In front of a thousand year old fox, do you have emotions? Really think he''s blind?


    But Bai Ran is not angry. He can''t care with a child, but he can care with Yan Zhuo!


    Bai ran doesn''t believe that yanzhuo will really use his identity, or even the brotherhood between them, to calculate him.


    If that''s the case, he and yanzhuo can only say that he thinks too much


    How can I repay you?


    It''s not like what Yuzhuo can do.


    Take this opportunity to have a meeting with yanzhuo. Since he became emperor of heaven, he and yanzhuo haven''t seen each other. His sons'' full moon wine hasn''t come!


    What are they going to do when they''re this old?


    Is that necessary?


    It''s just that Bai ran thinks simply and says it casually, but this is like a bomb, exploding in Yu Qilin''s mind! How can she let Bai ran go to Fengdu?


    Even with Chifeng''s parents?


    When they go to Fengdu, isn''t that bad?


    Yu Qilin is not afraid of everyone, but he can''t know now

 Chapter 3435

    "No! You forget that the key my master gave you last time opened the gate of Fengdu! When the door is opened, the things inside will be free. "


    "But the master locked himself in, and none of us could see him. Even if he was, he could not enter the last level of Fengdu hell. I was just outside..."


    "So you can''t take Chifeng''s parents to my master, and he won''t interrupt when he closes the door. That''s why he gives you the key to prevent him from coming in time when something goes wrong. You can release the things from Fengdu hell and create a destruction..."


    "My master can''t show up in time. His closure can''t be interrupted."


    Yu Qilin lowers his head. When Bai ran says he is going to Fengdu, his forehead is sweating slightly.


    The voice is also a little excited. In fact, she is not a liar. She can also say that Yu Qilin''s words are half true and half false.


    False, of course, hides the situation of nightmare burning, but true, that is, the gate of Fengdu can''t be opened now, and the place she took the river to last time didn''t go through the gate


    But Yu Qilin won''t explain, because she can''t tell her lies.


    Today, it''s all a rush. If Jiang Liu knows about it, he will surely find something wrong. After all, he knows that the master is no longer there.


    It''s impossible to tell her what to do.


    Now she just asks the river not to participate in it. Besides, it has nothing to do with the river. As long as the river does not participate, she can deal with it.


    After all, today, in addition to Nangong Liuyue, only Jiangliu knows!


    Nangong Liuyue is easy to deal with, just the river


    "So? I''ve forgotten. Let''s wait for a while. "


    "When your master can get out of the pass, Chifeng will become an adult, and even can tell if she likes it. When she is old enough to get married, you don''t have to ask me. If he wants to, my marriage will come later."


    "In this way, it also gives you two a little buffer time, and you can think about it well. As long as you like it at that time, it''s easy to make impulsive choices when you are young."


    "As for the position of Fengdu emperor, according to your opinion, yanzhuo''s closure can suppress bad years, at least for a thousand years. He''ll take care of it by himself. I''m very relieved..."


    Bai ran picks his eyebrows and looks at Yu Qilin.


    Since it can''t pass, it''s just waiting. It''s just a buffer time for two people. Bai ran thinks he''s thinking very well.


    After all, as Yu Qilin said, who knows the time in the future?


    Maybe after that, Yu Qilin doesn''t like Chifeng, but Chifeng likes Yu Qilin?


    Although some incredible, but the feelings of this thing, it is difficult to say!


    Just like he didn''t expect, he was not in a hurry to meet yanzhuo. He didn''t feel much when he knew that he was closed. It was a normal thing, but the first one to find him was the cold flame who worried about yanzhuo!


    This is very mysterious, once oneself a hundred years don''t come out, the dark flame didn''t say to go to Fox clan to see him, they two that relation is much iron?


    Although they have known each other all the time, how can they catch up with him?


    But some people, it really has nothing to do with time


    Bai ran can also understand. Now about Yu Qilin, Bai ran doesn''t care much about it. He''s just very upset. In this case, is yanzhuo really involved?

 Chapter 3436

    "Besides, why do you have to force someone who doesn''t like you? Even so eager? Isn''t it good to cherish the present? I grew up looking at Nangong. Once the people of the fox clan are interested in it, they are serious. They never play with their feelings. If you marry him, I can marry you now. His potential is also great. I first prepared to be the successor of the fox clan. What he has been in contact with these years is how to be a king and succeed Fengdu. It''s just a matter of time. He is a little less cultivated, but he is definitely better than the others Chifeng is much better. After all, Chifeng is not yet an adult... "


    "Why do you want to be far away from the near?"


    "As a past person, I can tell you very responsibly that choosing one who loves you is more happy than the one you love..."


    "Slowly, you will find out who is the best for you. How can there be so many things in the world? It''s just a little concession. You don''t have to ask for it. You will find that you are also very happy. Once happiness was only at your fingertips. Don''t wait until you really lose it to regret it.... "


    Bai ran looks at Yu Qilin and lowers her head, but there seems to be tears falling down?


    Suddenly a little embarrassed, he just told the truth, how can this still fall into tears?


    How did he explain to yanzhuo?


    In addition to the fact that the most obvious thing in Ming Yan''s life is to turn to Yan Huo. Yu Qilin represents Yan Huo. Did he offend two old ghosts?


    Bai ran felt his nose awkwardly. He said that he was sincere, but he didn''t expect that it was more direct. Are there more and more tears?


    In fact, if Bai ran walked in, he would find that it was not tears, but the sweat of Yu Qilin, which flowed uncontrollably


    In addition to Bai Ran''s words, Yu Qilin is not reconciled, but there is no other way, so he is more and more unwilling, and his sweat is more and more urgent.


    "If you can wait for marriage, I won''t embarrass you. Can Qilin ask you one more thing? Since you can''t, you can ask Chifeng not to hide from my mother?"


    "Emotion is to get along, I believe that after a long time, he will find that I am not the same, let me give up, I am really not reconciled, do not want to!"


    "You may be right, but didn''t Nangong Liuyue give up? Your theory must also have been said with him that it is better to choose to be loved, but he has no choice. Everyone wants to choose the one he loves, doesn''t he? "


    "Just like you, you have been entangled with empress dowager for nearly a thousand years. Why can''t I? I''m willing to wait for 2000 years, or even 10000 years. No matter what I think and what changes I have in the future, I''m willing to do it now! "


    "My age is really much older than Chifeng, so my choice has been carefully considered and never impulsive..."


    After saying this, Yu Qilin kowtows his head to Bai ran to show his mind.


    Yu Qilin won''t go, let alone be reconciled, to this point he doesn''t ask for today.


    Why is it so difficult for her to like it so much?


    As long as you think that Chifeng''s smile is for others, and his kindness is for others, Yu Qilin''s heart is uncomfortable. She believes in her own feelings, and is not wrong!


    As for the others, it doesn''t matter.


    Now she''s focused on Chifeng


    Even if not, I want to see Chifeng smile at her.


    Yu Qilin has never wanted something so close to madness


    "It''s the most stupid person who has moved his heart..."

 Chapter 3437

    "I can''t give you this will, but I won''t stop you. I can help you create opportunities at most!"


    Bai ran looks at Yu Qilin''s appearance and her words. He really doesn''t know what to say. He doesn''t know how Yu Qilin can be so stubborn.


    He has already said that. Can''t he do it in time?


    Can''t you hear his refusal? Even compare with yourself?


    Is that comparable? He''s in love with the wind, OK?


    Bai ran doesn''t want to talk to Yu Qilin any more. He is a madman in love. The more he blocks his obsession, the more crazy he will be.


    So Bai ran didn''t stop her. She said everything she could. If she could change her mind with Chi Feng, he would marry her. She really didn''t want to have a headache.


    Before that, Bai ran didn''t have such a headache because of anyone.


    When Yu Qilin hears Bai Ran''s words, she nods. Although it''s a little different from what she thinks, at least she can keep Chifeng away. It''s a great comfort for her to see him often.


    Then Yu Qilin looks up and stares at Bai ran, waiting for him to call Chifeng back. Bai Ran''s scalp is numb. If it''s not for the burning nightmare, Bai ran really wants to drive people away, and then he calls Chifeng back to heaven.


    Yu Qilin finally laughs. Then she waits at the door and meets Chifeng. She hides her excitement for fear of scaring her prey.


    Waiting outside quietly.


    Of course, Bai Ran''s face is very "pretty" after Yu Qilin''s request.


    "So she''s really waiting for me outside?"


    "She..."


    "So just now you were so dignified, testing me? Want to know what I mean to her? Do you even want to know if I have any idea about the position of Fengdu? Can you do it? "


    "If I do show it, do you really want it?"


    Chi Feng looks at Bai ran with a complicated face. He never thought that he would be so troubled one day. Is he liked?


    Is it because of my face?


    Is appearance really that important? Chifeng doesn''t believe that Yu Qilin likes his inner world. There is no contact between them at all


    "Well, I think if you want to, your brother and I will not tangle. The main reason is the burning face. Can''t I ignore it?"


    "At that time, I said that I would not refuse if I needed to..."


    "But I''m not going to hurt you. In fact, apart from the feelings, you really don''t lose money, and I don''t lose money either. But now it seems that the feelings are the most in debt, so if you don''t want to, you don''t want to. But now you''re sure that I''m neutral. Who knows if you will change your mind in the future?"


    "Maybe at that time, Yu Qilin didn''t like you. You chased people and staged a story about chasing his wife''s crematorium. Maybe no one would like it, right? So you don''t have to resist, you two just get in touch? "


    "Wanfeng, don''t you? There is no absoluteness in the world


    Bai ran said with a sign in her eyes. Yu Qilin was still waiting outside.


    In fact, it''s not a bad thing to make friends with each other.


    Besides, Yu Qilin is also very strong. Luo Yao doesn''t have to worry. Chifeng is bullied. Otherwise, how can Wan Feng always follow him?


    As soon as Bai ran said this, Wan Feng behind Chi Feng appeared. She knew that Bai ran was aware of her existence, but she didn''t explain it.

 Chapter 3438

    So what Bai ran said to Chi Feng, she was listening quietly all the time, and the shock in her heart was not small. Of course, she was more helpless.


    Is this the peach blossom of Chifeng?


    Just came earlier, even fiercer, but Wan Feng found a different way, that is, guarding Fengdu, not greedy for power, but left Chifeng to guard, he also realized his own value, don''t go out, be careful that he will get hurt.


    In case of injury, the secret of the body will not be discovered.


    In Wan Feng''s opinion, except that she can''t feel happy, Chi Feng really doesn''t suffer.


    But she also knew that for Chifeng now, his biggest wish was to feel happy.


    "Brother Tiandi!"


    "I think what you said is reasonable. No one can say for sure about the future. It''s just that this matter, in the end, is the matter of Chifeng. This decision is his life. No matter what, we should be careful."


    Wan Feng appears to salute Bai ran.


    She thought that if her parents knew, it would be the same as she thought, but no amount of worry could hide Chi Feng''s will.


    They are careful for so many years, in order to let Chifeng feel happy, don''t because of their own physical reasons, feel depressed, finally can''t face themselves.


    "Be careful, be careful, but it''s not a big deal. It''s worth your sister and brother''s embarrassment."


    "Just make a friend and go back. I''ll do whatever I want. There won''t be any more urgent calls this time. You can go wherever you want. Your brother, I''m not such a promiscuous person."


    "I''m not that old man. I''m going to make a profit at the end of the year. I''m going to pay dividends when I see people. Even Hades gave me a rope with finger thickness and steel bar hardness He''s really fighting for some achievements, so I won''t


    Bai ran pats Chifeng. His meaning is very clear, that is to see clearly.


    He had a general rule in his mind that bad people''s fate was not good, but forcing others was even worse. Matchmaker


    , he is not a lunar old fellow. What can he do to solve a ten thousand year old Tien Shu? But if the old fellow tree is so good, it can''t be called the old fellow tree.


    And Chifeng and Wanfeng look at each other and turn to thank Bai ran and leave.


    Chifeng feels that she needs to have a good talk with Yu Qilin. Making friends is also a matter of objects, and whether she wants to or not. They are not people of the world!


    So reluctant, even forced the emperor of heaven, this is where the rule, even because of Fengdu emperor''s affection, but sooner or later this affection will be lost in her hands.


    If Bai ran didn''t have a relationship with his mother, if he didn''t have a friendship with Bai ran for many years, if Bai ran was just an emperor of heaven, thinking about the interests of heaven, he would have a will today, a will to marry when he is an adult!


    So when Chifeng left, he had some resentment. It''s not surprising that there was resentment in his heart. No one forced him like this since he was a child. Although the devil was in a weak position, he was also the son of his royal highness. When did he have such compulsion?


    "Chifeng! Calm down. Even brother Tiandi cares about the face of Fengdu. You can''t... "


    "In the end, a girl, to the extent that she can ask for you, also puts her face on the ground, you Don''t be so angry. Just hold your temper, OK? Don''t make it too ugly. "

 Chapter 3439

    Wan Feng looks at Chi Feng. At the moment when she turns around, she has resentment in her eyes and eyebrows. She is worried that he will offend Feng Du by ignoring his words. It''s really troublesome.


    Since the Fengdu emperor can allow Yu Qilin to come, it is also a promise. It must be that Yu Qilin has a high status in the heart of the Fengdu emperor.


    Some things only happen when they know their own smallness, Fengdu emperor really hate, that parents, plus her, certainly not rivals, and Fengdu is Fengdu emperor again, if he really ignore, release the things inside, who knows what will happen?


    Just like Wanfeng doesn''t know Fengdu emperor, she only thinks about the advantages and disadvantages, which is also the worst possibility.


    Wanfeng is not white dye.


    I don''t have the confidence that Fengdu emperor won''t be angry. If it really gets noisy, Fengdu emperor will feel ugly and lose face. Yu Qilin is going back to make trouble. Who knows what will happen.


    So in Wan Feng''s opinion, since Bai Ran has appeased Yu Qilin first, Chi Feng should not go to the moldy spot and avoid it.


    Go back to the demon world and hide. Wan Feng doesn''t believe it. Can Yu Qilin break the demon world and rush in?


    That''s really exciting.


    Since ancient times, freedom to fight, will break each other''s border!


    "Does my sister mean I want to hide? When I knew what you were hiding, I wanted to hide. How did you tell me? Only those who do wrong things need to hide? "


    "What did I do wrong? I said a few words to her, and I didn''t give her any possibility, did I? Elder sister, you are smarter than me. You can see clearly. I''m really not familiar with her! "


    "And I also believe that Fengdu emperor is a reasonable one!"


    Chifeng looks at Wanfeng''s eyes and understands her meaning. Even if she doesn''t say it, Chifeng knows it.


    But he didn''t want to hide. Even if he had misunderstood before, he would go and make it clear now. In the future, no one should interfere with anyone. As for such a big move?


    You want to marry him?


    Are you crazy?


    But soon, Chifeng found that he should listen to his sister and hide. Who can tell the madman?


    Chifeng walked out of the hall and looked at the girl sitting on the steps of the hall, dressed in red, looking forward to the front, that is, the door of the hall.


    Chifeng''s resentment also decreases a lot, because you can''t look at the face of such expectation and be disappointed.


    How much do you expect to be like this?


    It''s how much you like to make a decision like this.


    And she also accompanied a person, Nangong Liuyue.


    What kind of waiting is this?


    Chifeng doesn''t understand.


    But he did not forget his purpose.


    "Chifeng, you''ve come out at last. Your brother told you that I I know this may make you very angry, so I have not left, thinking of apologizing to you, I have no malice, just because I like it. "


    "I know what I like, and I really like you. I want to stay by your side. It doesn''t matter where you want to go. I''m willing to go with you as long as you don''t drive me away!"


    "I''m willing to wait, always wait..."


    Yu Qilin looks at Chifeng with joy. He is happy to see him.


    She knew it was love!


    Nangong Liuyue cheated her and asked her to wait, but she didn''t want to let go?


    He can pursue his own likes, and he said that he would never like it. Isn''t he persistent? Why can''t you do it yourself?


    Yu Qilin also wants to have a try.

 Chapter 3440

    But Yu Qilin didn''t see that when she was full of other people, there was someone full of her. She was looking forward to someone who didn''t like herself and liked herself, and that person was the same.


    It''s all a fruitless chase.


    Nangong Liuyue is dressed in the pattern of orchid flowers, with a large lily pattern on the collar. A white silk is tied with more than half of her ink hair. In her black eyes, she has an indelible sadness and yearning, even a deep-rooted heartache.


    But when he saw Chifeng, he still pressed down all his emotions, nibbled the tip of his tongue, kept himself awake, and raised a proper smile.


    This is his decency, and it will not change in front of others.


    Even if you know what your lover wants, Nangong Liuyue is very clear. He can''t stop it. He can only look at it.


    Wait until he is full of failure, he will leave. Liking is a gamble. He is willing to leave after he is exhausted.


    When there is no chance, when there is no death, but he will not force like Yu Qilin, because he knows that forcing will not result, so he will wait for Yu Qilin to return after failure.


    At that time, he wanted to see if he still had a chance.


    Wan Feng looks at Yu Qilin and Nangong Liuyue. She can''t say what she feels, because they are so similar.


    She has sufficient evidence to prove that Yu Qilin is so persistent and has a relationship with the people around him, because the people who come into contact with Yu Qilin are so persistent.


    Yu Qilin has every reason to believe that persistence is also a way.


    As Yu Qilin just said, isn''t that the current situation of Nangong Liuyue?


    Wan Feng follows her brother. Naturally, she knows how Yu Qilin meets her brother by chance, and Yu Qilin follows Nangong Liuyue all the time.


    Nanliuyue is not strange to her.


    Wan Feng knows him, but does she really feel that he is too tired?


    This kind of protection, in the end, is it worth it?


    In fact, these are easy to understand, but people in the vortex can''t understand.


    "I want to ask you, why?"


    "Why me? Why not someone else? There is no contact between us. We can only be regarded as acquaintances or even colleagues, so I don''t know what you like about me


    Chifeng doesn''t have as many ideas as his sister Wanfeng. Now the simplest thing he wants to ask is Yu Qilin.


    Although his anger has been reduced, it doesn''t mean he will give up and connive. If it was before, everyone didn''t say it. It doesn''t matter. He just thought he didn''t see it, but now it''s obviously not OK. Yu Qilin wants to follow it openly.


    How can Chifeng bear this.


    So he wanted to ask Yu Qilin what he liked? Or is it really like what he said, just because of this face? It can''t be called like, it can only be called appreciation.


    "Why can''t it be you? It can only be you


    "Can you not call me you? I am older than you, but my mood is the same as you. Are you older than you? Actually I''m not big You don''t believe that I like it, but I believe that I can prove it with time, and at the same time let me see for myself whether I really like you or not. "


    "If I find that everything is in vain after searching, you don''t like me, and I don''t really like you, I will let go..."


    Yu Qilin looks at Chifeng. She is excited, but Chifeng''s words make her heart fall to the bottom.

 Chapter 3441

    It''s Yu Qilin''s choice to make this decision. As she said, she wants to have a try. Who knows what the result will be?


    If she can ask for marriage, she is willing. If she can''t, she will go back and change to guard. No matter which one, she is willing.


    Yu Qilin is also determined. She hasn''t lived for herself for more than 5000 years. It''s not easy for her to meet someone who is excited. How can she give up?


    "Chifeng, I know you don''t believe and don''t want to, but why can''t you give me a chance? I want to have a try. Maybe it will be different. "


    As Yu Qilin looks at herself and says that, Chifeng''s eyes and eyebrows wrinkle again. Yu Qilin''s heart immediately rises. She doesn''t want to look at Chifeng because she''s not happy.


    She thought Chifeng was happy to see her.


    "The rules can''t be broken. In my heart, you have always been an elder, so you can''t use it."


    "But as you said, why can''t you give me a chance? You don''t understand? I''ll ask you the same question, why can''t you give the people around you a chance? "


    "Is his effort not enough? Or is he not enough to move you? Why can''t you look back? "


    Chifeng looks at Nangong Liuyue on one side. He doesn''t mean to mention Nangong Liuyue, but there is anger in his heart, and even injustice for Nangong Liuyue.


    He doesn''t want to entangle other people''s feelings, and doesn''t talk about other people''s choice, but this choice is put on him, and Chifeng really can''t help it.


    When Yu Qilin hears Chifeng''s words, she turns her eyes to Nangong Liuyue. She is bored. She doesn''t want Nangong Liuyue to follow her, but no matter where she goes, he will come.


    If it wasn''t for he won''t affect his choice, Yu Qilin might have driven him away long ago, but she didn''t have the heart. The master was gone, and he was the only one to accompany her.


    Yu Qilin admits that she is greedy for this company, but she knows very well that when she faces Nangong Liuyue, she has no heart. Since she has no heart, she doesn''t like it.


    Now that Chifeng mentions it, Yu Qilin knows that she can''t be greedy for this company, otherwise she will make Chifeng feel that she has a problem and her love is not sincere.


    Thinking of this, Yu Qilin''s eyes change. Does Chifeng think she has a different relationship with Nangong Liuyue because she has someone around her?


    Otherwise why even white dye also let oneself cherish in front of the person?


    She cherished, did not drive away him, must oneself like, is cherishing?


    "It''s different. Nangong Liuyue is my friend. I don''t like him. I don''t like him any more. It''s different..."


    "Do you have any scruples because he is by my side? You really don''t have to. I don''t have any feeling for him. I didn''t have it before and I won''t have it in the future. I''ve made it clear to him. "


    "He wanted to stay! This is different between us. Believe me, I know my own feelings very well. No matter how long he stays, I won''t like it. "


    Yu Qilin looks at Chifeng with sincere assurance in his eyes.


    Maybe because she was too sincere, she didn''t think about what the person behind her was like, and didn''t worry about how hurt the person behind her would be when she said this.


    Yu Qilin only wants to show his friendship and doesn''t want to be misunderstood by the people he likes.


    "Your answer is also mine. If you don''t like it, you don''t like it!"

 Chapter 3442

    "No matter in the past or in the future, I will not like it."


    "I am also very clear about my feelings, even if I don''t understand it, but I also know that forcing doesn''t work. Besides, I think I am also clear. After all, who I see, my heart can be happy, who I see will feel unhappy, I also have feelings."


    "I don''t want to make you feel bad too directly. That''s because I''m worried about your master and the relationship between the three realms and six realms. But I don''t think the Fengdu emperor is unreasonable. He will force the feelings of the younger generation, will he?"


    "I think you are clear enough now? We are people of two worlds, and I don''t want to repeat that. You have your own life, and I have it, too. We will never be able to


    "Don''t follow me. I hope you can give me some space. Don''t let me see you as soon as I turn my head."


    "Besides, ask yourself, what do you like about me? I asked you just now, but you didn''t answer, because you can''t answer, can you? If it wasn''t for my face, would you be moved? If you think about it, your liking is the same as that of other people, but when you see a good-looking thing, you feel happy and like it. "


    "But it''s quite superficial that you regard this feeling as a pleasure."


    Chifeng bowed slightly to salute, which was the way to see the elders.


    He has no other feeling, just want to let Yu Qilin see clearly, her like is not really like.


    Let''s not embarrass each other because this is not what we like. Yu Qilin proposes to marry him. Although Bai ran doesn''t agree, Chi Feng is also slightly shocked. He really doesn''t want to wait until one day in the future when Yu Qilin really becomes his wife, he is forced to come.


    When Yu Qilin hears Chifeng''s words, he looks shocked. Every word of Chifeng''s words is a great blow to her.


    How could it be like this?


    She doesn''t understand that the reason why she refuses Nangong Liuyue becomes the reason why Chifeng refuses herself.


    "You say I''m shallow?"


    Yu Qilin looks at Chifeng and wants to reach for him to feel her heart. This is the only way she can think of, but Chifeng directly backs away from her.


    "You?"


    "You think I''m going to hurt you? How could I hurt you? "


    Yu Qilin was really hurt. When she said that, Chi Feng didn''t want to hear what she said. She turned around and left. It turned out that the salute was saying goodbye?


    Wan Feng see this, nature will not stay long, the same salute, follow Chi Feng leave.


    But when she turns around, she is worried. Wan Feng is worried that Yu Qilin''s character will not be able to control herself and do something, because valuing Yu Qilin''s present appearance is really not like a rational person, and even very hurt.


    Just as Wan Feng thinks, when she and Chifeng leave, Yu Qilin''s eyes are red, which is very unwilling. Then she raises her hand to make a breath and goes towards Chifeng.


    Wan Feng''s eyes suddenly changed. Even though she had been paying attention to Yu Qilin, she was worried that she would be surprised. Did she not expect that Yu Qilin was really crazy?


    Wanfeng didn''t have time to gather her evil spirit to rush to Chifeng to resist. At the same time, there was a blue figure with her. They stood together to block the power of Yu Qilin.


    "Yu Qilin, what do you want to do? Outside the temple of the emperor of heaven, you actually use force. Is that the rule of Fengdu? So arrogant

 Chapter 3443

    Chifeng quickly back, if before he must stand in front of his sister, but now it is not necessary, Chifeng will not go, he is also worried about his bleeding injury.


    And Chifeng stood behind Wanfeng, his expression was not dissatisfied, but angry, and his evil spirit was ready to fight at any time.


    He can''t stand in front, but it doesn''t mean Chifeng won''t fight. He can mend the sword in the back. After all, he can''t watch his sister fight alone.


    The important thing is that Chifeng feels that she, together with Wanfeng and Nangong Liuyue, may not be her rival.


    Her ability is not a little bit.


    Five thousand years of cultivation is not just a number. The three of them add up to less than one thousand.


    In fact, this is what Chifeng doesn''t understand. How can a 5000 year old man be so impulsive? Is it because I have been in hell for a long time that many things will not be dealt with?


    "Yu Qilin, if you do it again, we will have a lot of news. The emperor of heaven must know. Do you really want to make trouble in front of the emperor of heaven? Our use of force is not a trivial matter. Chifeng and I represent the demon world, you represent Fengdu, and you are also the heaven world. Now the three worlds and six roads have just been peaceful. Do you want to fight? "


    "What is your intention to start a war between gods and demons? Or do you just want to start a war? Is that what you mean, or Fengdu emperor? You should make it clear that all your words and deeds represent Fengdu emperor. Otherwise, why do you think we will tolerate you again and again? Do you have any respect? "


    "You don''t really think we''re afraid of you, do you?"


    Wan Feng stands in front of Chi Feng. Although Nangong Liuyue helps her, she can''t believe him. Who told him to give up on Yu Qilin? Who doesn''t know?


    Who knows when it''s a sneak attack?


    So Chifeng looks at Nangong Liuyue on guard and asks Yu Qilin impolitely.


    This meeting Wanfeng can''t say a word about you.


    It doesn''t matter how Yu Qilin pesters Chifeng, but she is a girl who is fascinated by her younger brother. She doesn''t care. Even if she wants to get married, Wan Feng is not in a hurry.


    No matter how hard it is, her parents are watching. She just needs to protect Chifeng.


    And Wan Feng is also rarely angry, but now it is really angry.


    There was no joke in his eyes.


    "Kirin, calm down."


    "Maybe there''s some misunderstanding. Don''t worry. The magic soldiers around have passed. The emperor of heaven will soon know. I''ll tell you."


    Nangong Liuyue naturally saw Wanfeng''s bad feelings towards him, and then he didn''t force himself to walk into Yu Qilin. Just now, he did the same thing. He couldn''t see that Yu Qilin really hurt Chifeng or Wanfeng.


    It''s no small matter.


    But Nangong Liuyue also knows that Yu Qilin is not such an impulsive person.


    "What? I''m not going to do it! "


    "I just want you to leave for a while. If you want Chifeng to listen to me, I just want to make a border!"


    "Chifeng, you believe me, I really can''t do it to you, Wanfeng? I didn''t mean to hurt your brother... "


    Yu Qilin looks at Chifeng, Wanfeng, and even Nangong Liuyue. He is worried.


    What has this become? Did he offend his sister before he got Chifeng''s favor? Even more and more, even the master is involved. At the same time, Yu Qilin''s heart is also sad.

 Chapter 3444

    "No matter what you want to do or say, I''m not interested!"


    "It''s you who moved your hand first. Go and explain to the emperor of heaven by yourself. You don''t want to start a war, and you don''t have any different intentions."


    Chifeng''s pretty face, because of anger, her eyes changed color, slightly red, and her voice was cold, just like the piercing wind, into Yu Qilin''s body.


    Later, no matter what Yu Qilin said or even wanted to do, he took Wan Feng and left. He really didn''t want to say a word to Yu Qilin at all.


    In the past hundred years, Chifeng has never thought of escaping from a person like this.


    I didn''t get tired of it.


    In Yu Qilin''s eyes, Chifeng''s disgust really hurt her heart. She has lived for 5000 years. No matter where she goes, she is always looked up at and even handled carefully. When has she ever been treated like this?


    Yu Qilin clenches his fist and looks at Chifeng''s back as she leaves. There is only one thought in his mind, that is, he can''t go. As long as Chifeng walks out of here today and disappears in front of her eyes, there may be no chance between them.


    Chifeng won''t let herself see him again.


    At that moment, Yu Qilin didn''t know where he had the courage, so he rushed to stop Chifeng and didn''t let him go. The speed was so fast that Wan Feng and Nangong Liuyue didn''t stop him.


    Wanfeng reaches out to stop him. She doesn''t want him to be close to her brother. Nangong Liuyue stops her. She doesn''t want Yu Qilin to really regret something.


    As a result, Yu Qilin directly dodges. Wanfeng and Nangong Liuyue can''t escape, and then they bump into each other.


    It should be said that Nangong Liuyue bumps into Wanfeng. This is the first time that Nangong Liuyue is so close to a girl. Even for Yu Qilin, Nangong Liuyue is very polite, just guarding.


    Although the situation is special, Nangong Liuyue feels that she should say sorry, but she hasn''t opened her mouth yet. It''s just the moment when he pours on Wanfeng. Wanfeng stares at him and throws him away.


    At that moment, Nangong Liuyue knew for the first time that a little girl could have such great strength?


    Wan Feng doesn''t care so much. She holds the head that she was hit by Nangong Liuyue and goes to find Chi Feng. But she is hit by Nangong Liuyue. Even if she has thrown people out with the fastest speed, it also delays her time.


    All she saw was a red voice rushing directly at Chifeng


    Chifeng be missing!


    Wan Feng''s anger surged up in an instant. She turned around and picked up Nangong Liuyue, who was sitting on the ground a little muddled. "What about people? Where''s my brother? You are a group. You did it on purpose, didn''t you? "


    "I''ll tell you, if something happens to my brother, you and your little lover will not be at peace!"


    Wan Feng throws out Nangong Liuyue again, and then turns around to chase her. But seeing that the magic soldier has come, she goes directly to the main hall to find Bai ran. At this time, she can''t beat Yu Qilin. It''s too long for her to return to the demon world, so she can only find Bai ran.


    "Don''t worry. Although Yu Qilin is impulsive, he won''t hurt Chifeng. I''ll go to her and you''ll buy time!"


    Nangong Liuyue stands firm and sighs in her heart that Wanfeng has great strength. She looks at her murderous face and comforts her. But without delay, she goes after Yu Qilin.


    Now maybe only he knows where Yu Qilin has gone

 Chapter 3445

    Wan Feng doesn''t have any thanks to Nangong Liuyue, so she turns around and goes to bairan''s temple. She doesn''t have time to be polite to him. Besides, in Wan Feng''s eyes, Nangong Liuyue is with Yu Qilin.


    His help just now may have been intentional, trying to distract her and buy time for Yu Qilin!


    The evil can be seen from her heart. Wan Feng is anxious to find Bai ran and scolds Nangong Liuyue and Yu Qilin in her heart. Of course, what annoys her is herself. How can she be so slow?


    "Brother Tiandi! My brother... "


    Before entering the main hall, Wan Feng saw Bai ran. She was surprised and just wanted to ask for help. Bai ran stretched out her hand. Needless to say, he knew all about it. Then she looked at the outer space. Nangong Liuyue left a little signal, light blue. This is the mark of the fox clan. Only the fox clan can see it, and only the fox clan can understand it.


    "Go! Don''t worry, although Yu Qilin is a little But it won''t hurt Chifeng! "


    Bai Ran''s tone is also a little urgent, and then she takes Wan Feng to chase her.


    This day, white dye gas of all want to scold Niang, this younger generation how so don''t let a person worry?


    It''s true that one generation is stronger than the other. It''s not the point to propose reluctantly, but to take them away in public?


    Bai ran thinks that Chifeng should also step up her time to practice. In recent years, she has been thinking about playing and abandoning. Her cultivation is not very advanced.


    In fact, it''s not Chifeng''s fault. He didn''t dare to resist. Yu Qilin had already lit his weapon. At that moment, he was worried about scratching himself. He used all his strength to wrap himself up so that Yu Qilin wouldn''t hurt himself when he didn''t intend to.


    But Chifeng didn''t expect to be taken away by Yu Qilin?


    He thought it was a fight!


    Ever since she knew her secret, Chifeng was really like a doll to herself. On weekdays, she was full of demons around her body. Her parents would also add a border to wrap herself up


    Unexpectedly, he was taken away.


    Chifeng is tied by Yu Qilin with a cold ice chain, while Yu Qilin takes one end of the chain and goes forward with great speed through the clouds, the human world and the underworld. In this direction, do you want to go back to Fengdu?


    Chi Feng carefully observed her hands and feet to make sure they would not be tied out of the wound. Then she asked in a voice, "where are you taking me?"


    "Do you think about the consequences? My sister is in the back, and the emperor of heaven will know! "


    "A little carelessness is very difficult to solve. You don''t want me to hate you, do you?"


    When Chifeng finishes saying this, Yu Qilin suddenly stops. He thinks it''s effective, but finds that it''s rotten.


    "Qilin, let Chifeng go. Do you know what you are doing?"


    "Wanfeng has gone to inform the emperor of heaven!"


    "I don''t need to remind you. You should know why the emperor of heaven indulges you so much. Who is it? But that man, he won''t care about you now, he shut up! If it''s too embarrassing, if the emperor of heaven has no scruples, you don''t rely on the three realms and six ways! "


    Nangong Liuyue is a little short of breath. He is a fox, but he can''t endure the beast.


    If Wan Feng came to chase him, she would be faster than him, but Wan Feng knew that she couldn''t fight, so she went to help directly.


    As for Nangong Liuyue''s words, he was really warning Yu Qilin. He didn''t say Fengdu emperor directly, but he understood what he meant secretly.


    She''s long gone!

 Chapter 3446

    "Nangong Liuyue, you stay away. You are very kind to me. I don''t want to fight with you. I just want to take Chifeng home and get along with him for a few more days. In this way, he will be familiar with me."


    "You''ll change your mind!"


    Yu Qilin looks at Nangong Liuyue. His weapon is also shining, while his other hand holds the chain tightly and doesn''t let go.


    This is left to her by her master. She comes out of her heart and binds everything. As long as she doesn''t want to untie it, no one can untie it.


    Now that she has done everything, she wants to take people back.


    Besides, she won''t hurt Chifeng. She just wants to take him away.


    "There won''t be a day like that. You''ll only make me more annoying."


    "It''s absolutely impossible for me to go against my heart and feel anything about you!"


    Chifeng looks at Yu Qilin around her, and her tone is not the slightest relaxation. Instead, she is always angry.


    He really didn''t expect that he would be taken away one day In this way.


    "Chifeng! Don''t irritate her. Can''t you see what''s going on? "


    "I can''t beat Kirin."


    Nangong Liuyue just wants to say something to delay time. As a result, Chifeng directly irritates her!


    For Chifeng, he just said something in his heart. He couldn''t accept that he was taken away, and he couldn''t accept the grievance. But now, Yu Qilin couldn''t understand it!


    "Anyway, it''s disgusting, so you can go back with me. My master left me a lot of things, and I''ll give them to you..."


    Yu Qilin turns to see Chifeng bound by himself. Even if he can''t see his smiling face, he is happy to see him.


    Then she raised her weapon. If Nangong Liuyue didn''t let her, she would have to do it. If she hurt him, she didn''t want to, but now no one is more important than Chifeng.


    Just as Yu Qilin is ready to fight, Bai ran finally arrives. Seeing that the war is coming, Bai Ran is really out of breath.


    He flies away, takes Yu Qilin''s hand, uses his strength slightly, and then takes Yu Qilin''s weapon.


    "It''s for your defense, not for your own people."


    "I''ll take it first and ask yanzhuo to take it!"


    "Untie the things on Chifeng, and don''t make me angry. Yu Qilin, I''m very disappointed with your behavior today. I''ll go to Fengdu to see yanzhuo in person. He has a problem with me or you!"


    Bai ran takes Yu Qilin''s weapon and looks at Chifeng''s hands and feet. His eyes are not happy and angry, and he is surprisingly calm.


    "Chifeng!"


    "Are you all right? Isn''t it hurt? "


    Wan Feng followed, looking at Chi Feng with worried eyes, scanning up and down to see if the child was hurt.


    Chifeng looks at her sister''s worry, and then shakes her head, indicating that she can rest assured. Now that Bai ran comes, it''s easy to solve.


    Yu Qilin is not going to fight with Bai ran, is he?


    Even if she wanted to fight, she couldn''t.


    Everyone looks at her. Yu Qilin''s heart suddenly falls to the bottom. She can''t get rid of Bai ran, but she doesn''t want to let go. But Bai Ran is going to Fengdu!


    So she


    "Qilin, why don''t you put it down? As long as you put Chifeng down, the emperor of heaven will not go to your master... "


    Nangong Liuyue''s eyes change when she looks at Yu Qilin. Knowing her worry, she looks at Bai ran, hoping that his words will be recognized by Bai ran, because only in this way can Yu Qilin put down her guard.


    In this way, Chifeng can be saved, and it won''t be too ugly.

 Chapter 3447

    Of course, we can''t deny that it''s very ugly now. We just see how Bai ran solves it. Only he can suppress it.


    As long as Yu Qilin lets go now, Bai ran will have some scruples. Even for the sake of Fengdu emperor, he will not punish Yu Qilin, let alone let this matter spread.


    Otherwise, it will do great harm to Yu Qilin. Outsiders don''t know how to talk about it and how to establish her prestige!


    "I don''t want to hurt you, I just want to take you back to my home. I have been in touch with my master since I was a child. I like you very much. They all say that my love is wrong. I just want to prove that you..."


    "Can you not hate me? Keep making friends with me and let me find you


    Yu Qilin''s voice choked. She didn''t know how to keep her liking, and she didn''t know how to let Chifeng promise her. That''s why she thought of so many ways.


    But now she can''t succeed, just ask Chifeng not to hate her.


    She is a person who prays for love. What''s wrong with her?


    "You let me go first. I don''t want to get hurt. If your chains hurt me, you will never see me again. I will die. Do you believe it?"


    Chifeng turns to look at Yu Qilin. At this time, his eyes are not sad and indignant, but cold and thin.


    He has no patience with Yu Qilin. When he hears her favorite words, Chifeng wants to be deaf!


    In Yu Qilin''s ear, Chifeng''s words are forcing her to die!


    For a moment, Yu Qilin lost his strength, slowly put him down, and the chain came back. Chifeng was not imprisoned, and finally relieved.


    Seeing this, Wan Feng quickly walks over and pulls her younger brother to his side to check his wrist. She is sure that she has not hurt him. She is just a little red and has a lingering fear. She looks at Yu Qilin with hatred in her eyes.


    Fengdu is really an untouchable existence, otherwise


    When Chifeng says that she is going to die, Wan Feng thinks that Chifeng wants to tell her secret, which really scares her to death. Fortunately, Chifeng is not confused because of Yu Qilin.


    But Bai ran looks at Chifeng unexpectedly. Without waiting for Bai ran to say anything, Yu Qilin turns around and walks away. He really doesn''t give Bai ran any face and doesn''t even want weapons.


    Seeing this, Nangong Liuyue is worried. She says something to Bai ran. Then she looks at Chifeng and Wanfeng. They are full of apology. Then she follows Yu Qilin.


    "Well, look at your sister and brother. One is eager to eat others, and the other is cold and thin to die!"


    "I know you''re scared. My brother sent you home. The person that the child came into contact with from childhood is hell. His character is inevitably a bit extreme. Besides, he''s a man. Naturally, he doesn''t notice. I''ll talk about him later and let him discipline him well!"


    "If you really don''t get rid of your anger, I''ll go with you?"


    Bai ran looks at Chifeng and Wanfeng. She is a little distressed. The child is so big that she probably hasn''t been wronged like this. Although she is a boy, she is also a pampered child.


    Let alone his parents, Bai Ran is also a pamper to them.


    "I don''t dare to bother Fengdu emperor, and thank Tiandi brother for arriving in time! Otherwise, I''m afraid no one can hold her down! "


    Chifeng said rigidly.


    Thanks to Bai ran. But when it comes to Fengdu emperor, Chifeng really doesn''t dare to use it. If it wasn''t for his power, he would connive at Yu Qilin


    Chifeng knows that she can''t blame others, but it''s really uncomfortable in her heart.

 Chapter 3448

    And there''s a little bit of discomfort Face embarrassed, in the end Chi Feng is also a boy, now this face is really lost.


    Although they don''t know all about the three realms and six roads, it''s almost the same. Even if Bai ran put down today''s affairs, no matter to the girl Yu Qilin or him, they can''t do without gossiping. They shouldn''t have happened in the first place, let alone bear it.


    In Chifeng''s eyes, it''s so strange


    Then Chifeng says goodbye to Bai ran and goes back to the demons. When she leaves, she emphasizes with Bai ran that this matter must be suppressed as much as possible. Whether it''s for the girl''s reputation or for his public opinion, it''s not good to spread. Of course, the more important thing is not to take Fengdu emperor to any demon world, otherwise it''s really noisy.


    When it''s not known to all, cover it up


    At the same time, time goes back to the demon world three months later.


    That''s the day when Jiang Xinrui made a lot of noise.


    Jiang Xinrui holds the sign given by Chifeng in her hand, and quietly listens to the experience that Chifeng finds hard to tell. It''s not until Chifeng''s story is over and stops for more than ten minutes that Jiang Xinrui reacts. Chifeng has already finished for half a day.


    And she is still trapped in shock and inconceivable, unable to recover for a long time.


    What kind of routine is this?


    Jiang Xinrui really can''t think of a 5000 year old beast named Yu Qilin who can say such a thing?


    It''s not that Jiang Xinrui thinks that Yu Qilin''s family is old. Just because of this age, even if she is naive, she can''t do it with simple mind?


    I''m afraid that Yu Qilin is not rushing to something?


    The difference between Yu Qilin and Chifeng is not a single bit


    No matter how anxious Yu Qilin is, he should wait for Chifeng to grow up? Just two years? Can''t wait?


    "Well It''s still a little It''s embarrassing


    "But you don''t have to shut up, do you? Besides, according to what you said, isn''t Qilin back? Uncle Tiandi will go to Fengdu and say, "what are you worried about?"


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Chifeng, and Wan Feng looks at herself. She really doesn''t know how to comfort Chifeng. According to the truth, Yuqilin is a girl. Naturally, the girl suffers more. Maybe because Chifeng is so beautiful, she always feels that Chifeng is wronged even if she is a boy.


    In Jiang Xinrui''s opinion, it''s the same. In the end, she is more familiar with Chifeng, but Jiang Xinrui can''t blame anything behind her back, so she can only change the topic.


    Besides, I don''t care about Chifeng now?


    After all, it can be said frankly. Although it is still a bit awkward at the beginning, the following narration is the same as that of the protagonist who is not him.


    So Jiang Xinrui is also a little confused. In this case, why doesn''t Chifeng go out?


    When Jiang Xinrui came, he heard Feng Ying tell her that Chifeng was unhappy at home?


    "Ah


    "If it had been over, I would have gone out long ago!"


    "This Yu Qilin is really not me. I really don''t understand what Nangong Liuyue likes about her? After what happened last time, everyone thought that she would be more peaceful, or not to mention it again. However, when Uncle Bai ran went to Fengdu, she was rejected. After she didn''t see Fengdu, she... "


    "She didn''t meet me by chance, she blocked me!"

 Chapter 3449

    Chifeng said that it was really more and more difficult to say the last thing, and she couldn''t understand it even today. How could Yu Qilin look like this?


    What is this like? Crazy like that?


    "Changed strategy?"


    Jiang Xinrui hears Chifeng''s words and can''t help but ask in a low voice.


    Although it''s incredible, I''ve heard a lot about Yu Qilin now. No matter what you hear, Jiang Xinrui won''t be too surprised.


    Only some of them don''t understand.


    How much do you like it so much?


    This kind of like, Jiang Xinrui even dare not think, let alone can understand, she can''t understand now.


    "Well, before that, Yu Qilin met Chifeng by chance, but now maybe it''s because she already knows it. On the contrary, she doesn''t avoid it. After Chifeng goes out for a while, we''ll meet her. No matter where Chifeng goes, Yu Qilin follows the truth and says that she will get Chifeng''s forgiveness. But in the end, she says that she won''t pursue it, and she doesn''t leave. She just changes her face and follows her with a smile ¡­¡­¡±


    "In the end, Chifeng had no choice but to return to the demon world. Originally, we thought that Yu Qilin''s behavior was a little girl''s temperament. We thought that Chifeng would not show up for a period of time. Unexpectedly, it would be three months in a flash. The last time she left, she said that she would persuade the emperor to help her. We didn''t take it seriously. Today We really thought it was heaven who brought the soldiers Just to force Chifeng... "


    Wan Feng looked at Chi Feng pause, directly instead of brother said up.


    Although Chifeng said it was not his business at the end, it was undeniable that Chifeng still felt hard to accept it, especially when he told it in front of Jiang Xinrui.


    Some like, in other people''s eyes is magnificent, do not want to leave regret, is extremely serious, but such a thing for the loved one, really not much moved, if the other party just like you, then everyone is happy, if not, it is really incomparable It''s breaking down.


    Chifeng is like this now. Even if she pretends to forget it intentionally, it doesn''t matter, but it''s also a real collapse!


    "In fact, this matter, normal view, my family Chifeng is not at a loss, it is the girl who is at a loss!"


    "But you can''t be so reluctant about it. It''s even blocked at the door. Rui''er, when you came, didn''t you see her? It''s been blocked for more than a month. I really thought she was going to move the rescue soldiers. For her, I can''t fight, I can''t say, I can only hide. "


    Wan Feng is drinking the wine that the third uncle brings, while reciting, the tone also has some helplessness.


    It''s really helpless. There''s no way for Yu Qilin.


    Now it seems that the best way is to avoid the word. Although it''s a bit unpromising, it can''t really tear the skin. Yu Qilin has already given in. They are men. If they do something, it will be trouble if they really get married


    "No one..."


    "But according to what you said, no one is strange. She won''t make any preparations, will she? Now that anything has happened to her, I don''t think I''ll be surprised. "


    "But she''s a little strange. Why can''t she wait? Now it''s like this... "


    Jiang Xinrui remembers that when she saw Yu Qilin before, she didn''t feel so irrational

 Chapter 3450

    When Jiang Xinrui came here today, although she was a little soul stirring, she really didn''t see anyone


    It''s Jiang Xinrui who worries about not seeing anyone. According to Chifeng and Wanfeng, this jade Qilin is not a little crazy.


    "Whatever she wants, I don''t believe it. What can she do to me?"


    "The demon world doesn''t really allow her to do whatever she wants, and Fengdu doesn''t really use her strength to suppress others, or else it''s unreasonable? Isn''t there anyone who has a clear mind yet? "


    Chifeng sat on the steps, cross legged, with a melancholy face.


    Now we can only bet that the Fengdu emperor doesn''t lose his head over Yu Qilin. Otherwise, it''s a real trouble. However, it''s been three months now. Except for Yu Qilin, the Fengdu emperor doesn''t intervene. Chifeng hopes that he won''t intervene all the time. What he''s afraid of is that the Fengdu emperor will turn his head around and think Chifeng won''t give Fengdu face


    That was the real trouble.


    "Brother, I''d like to remind you that apart from suppressing those in Fengdu, there are only Fengdu emperor and Yu Qilin."


    "It''s really hard to say whether you''re sober or not."


    Wan Feng put down the fruit wine cup, thinking about the previous thing, lightly inserted a mouth.


    If this matter can really make sense, it will not be distressed.


    "Then what? Do I really stay at home all the time? "


    "If it wasn''t for the border, she couldn''t get in, and it''s hard to break in. I''m afraid she wants to break in directly..."


    Chifeng was very distressed with her face in her hands.


    Today, when someone broke into the demon world, Chifeng really thought it was her!


    I''m ready to fight


    "If you really don''t want to face it, I don''t think it''s a bad idea for you to stay at home now."


    "Quan Dang cultivation, after a period of time can''t see you, maybe the feelings will fade, in the eyes of the bystanders, her feelings for you, come fast, go fast, besides, you don''t have time how to contact, don''t forget for a long time, after a period of time, should also be scattered."


    Jiangxinrui has a touch of the ink green brand in his hand, and the cold touch makes people feel at ease.


    And Jiang Xinrui''s words to Chifeng are sincere.


    She listened for a long time. From the perspective of Chifeng, she also saw Yu Qilin. Jiang Xinrui couldn''t feel how much Yu Qilin liked her, or even what she liked about Chifeng.


    Yu Qilin can''t explain clearly, and outsiders can''t understand it. Naturally, they all think that Yu Qilin doesn''t understand love and mistakenly regards appreciation as obsessive love.


    If this conclusion is applied to other people, it will certainly feel nothing, but in Chifeng''s case, it is very convincing. After all, Chifeng''s appearance is obvious to all It''s so easy.


    No one can refute this point, so Yu Qilin was dazzled for a moment, which is understandable.


    Now as long as you don''t let them meet for a long time, maybe Yu Qilin will forget


    Everybody just keep the status quo.


    "I hope so. In fact, I also think so. I thought that after waiting for a few days, Yu Qilin would not block me. I''ll go to you and tell you that I''m going to shut up. Unless it''s necessary, I''ll only wait for two years to become an adult, and then I''ll go out. I''ll watch my sister in the back. When your business is over, I''m not afraid to offend Yu Qilin."


    Chifeng looks at Jiang Xinrui and thinks about her plan.


    In fact, it''s just like what Chifeng thought. If it wasn''t for Yu Qilin''s usefulness, he wouldn''t have endured all the time, and Chifeng didn''t want to be in trouble at this time.

 Chapter 3451

    Chifeng is very clear that Jiang Xinrui has been waiting for a long time for him and his sister to come of age, take Phoenix''s blood, and solve the problem.


    It will be solved in less than two years. When Kirin blood is available, it will be over.


    Chifeng thinks that he is not afraid of contacting Yu Qilin. Anyway, he just doesn''t want to. Chifeng doesn''t believe that Fengdu can come and bind people in person? Last time I took him away, Chifeng was still angry.


    As a boy, he really has no face.


    Wen Yan, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t speak because she doesn''t know what to say now. She doesn''t want Chifeng to be wronged, but she really needs Qilin blood.


    There''s really no choice between the two. The only thing we can do now is to let Chifeng stay away from Yu Qilin for a while. She doesn''t want to offend Yu Qilin to death. Jiang Xinrui can''t say that. In fact, she''s really in a dilemma.


    But didn''t think of Chi Feng is to say this words directly, Anne own heart.


    Jiang Xinrui really felt a little embarrassed, and her face turned red slightly.


    At this time, she was still thinking about her own family. She didn''t think about how embarrassed Chifeng was. Although she didn''t say it directly, Chifeng still kept it in mind.


    What she did as a friend was not very qualified. All she had to do was care. As a result, when she came to the demon world, she got into trouble again


    Jiang Xinrui suddenly felt that the ink green in her hand was hot again.


    Can she really take it?


    "Don''t think too much about it. In less than two years, you have closed your door to practice. In a twinkling of an eye, I''ll wait for you in the spring breeze."


    "When I get to know about my family, I''ll find a way. Before that, if she still comes, I''ll find a way. I''ll help you. My father and Fengdu emperor have some friendship. I believe Yu Qilin can be more or less restrained."


    "You wait for me to go back and talk to my father right now..."


    "Practice in peace of mind."


    Jiang Xinrui thought about it and felt that she had to do something. She couldn''t wait.


    Although it may be a temporary solution but not a permanent one, at least something can be solved to ease the current tense relationship.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t care about Chifeng either. Wanfeng''s family wants to leave her after dinner, but Chifeng''s mother also asks her to stay. Jiang Xinrui really doesn''t want to get up and leave.


    The meal was full of embarrassment.


    It''s not that Jiang Xinrui can''t be described with other words. It''s just that there''s nothing else to describe today except this embarrassing sentence.


    Every meal Jiang Xinrui ate seemed to be watched and eaten in the demon world.


    I don''t know what''s going on. Many people followed the meal. All the members of the demon world that Jiang Xinrui had seen, that is, Chifeng''s family, followed.


    Jiang Xinrui''s eyes are fixed on the Feng Ying of the third Royal Highness who is smiling, the great Royal Highness who is indifferent, and Chifeng''s mother who is smiling at her.


    And two of them, one on the left and one on the right, are Chifeng and Wanfeng.


    Jiang Xinrui can''t say why. He just finds it hard to sit and stand. Looking at the table in front of him, he finds it boring to eat.


    "Rui''er? Don''t you like it? It''s all prepared according to what you eat in the human world. Don''t you think it''s delicious? Why don''t you try something else? "


    Chifeng looks at Jiang Xinrui and doesn''t eat much. Even if she does, she takes a small bite and follows a small one. She doesn''t want to eat snacks with him in the human world.


    At first, Chifeng thought it was not delicious. Later, he thought, is it because there are too many people?

 Chapter 3452

    "No, I''m full and it''s late. My parents should be worried. I''ll go back first."


    "I''ll do what I just told you when I get back."


    Jiang Xinrui whispers to Chifeng, and then gets up to say goodbye to Chifeng''s family.


    Good manners!


    Until Jiang Xinrui leaves, Chifeng is still depressed. For the first time, Jiang Xinrui takes the initiative to come to him. As a result, she doesn''t eat well and doesn''t stay long. She always talks about going away. Although she doesn''t say it, it''s just


    Chifeng looks up for a while. His old father sees Jiang Xinrui off with everything. Then he returns to his former seriousness


    Then Chifeng turns her eyes. This is not bad. She doesn''t have a smelly face when Jiang Xinrui comes. As for her mother, not to mention, she always smiles.


    Sister, needless to say.


    Finally, Chifeng looks at his unreliable third uncle.


    "What do you all watch me do?"


    "I didn''t say a word! She drank and ate quietly, and lent her own brand. For your little friend, our family paid more attention to it. Maybe she thought it was too important. She was embarrassed and left. As for your cold face... "


    "Besides, I''ve given her all the keys. I think I can come at any time. Besides, I''ll be born once and I''ll be familiar twice. I''ll be fine next time."


    Fengying receives Chifeng''s eyes, and then comes from the family. Although he has a thick skin, he drinks the wine well.


    Just now, he was afraid that the little girl was embarrassed. He didn''t speak. He just laughed. It''s not his fault. He has a smiling face since he was a child.


    "Hum!"


    "You must have said something when you went to pick her up first. You are the most unreliable!"


    "When rui''er was at my place, she was still fine. Although she was a little embarrassed, she didn''t want to have a meal. At the beginning, it was hard to sit and stand."


    Chifeng is full of complaints.


    There is a lot of resentment.


    But there''s no way for the unreliable third uncle. He can only talk about it. Besides, he gave back the key to Jiang Xinrui. Chifeng must be grateful.


    "I really didn''t say anything then!"


    "It was a joke, or to ease the embarrassment. Then I made up for it later, didn''t I? I''m trying to find a way... "


    "Besides, you can''t find your third uncle to vent your anger just because Jiang Xinrui doesn''t care about your affairs. You have to take your time. I don''t need to say more about it? You have a deep feeling now In fact, according to what I said, you might as well agree. Kirin and Phoenix are very compatible, mainly Fengdu, a big tree. You can also try to make use of it! "


    The corner of Fengying''s mouth is slightly bent, but there is some helplessness in its eyes. It''s really helplessness. Just because he said a few more words at the jiejie meeting, Jiang Xinrui took it seriously. Fengying didn''t dare to say anything later.


    The thief drinks quietly in his own three parts of an acre.


    According to Fengying, it''s because they are too formal. It''s just one child coming to another child. What do they do with adults?


    But his elder brother and sister-in-law feel ashamed of Jiang Xinrui. At the beginning, that calculation was a little unkind, but so what? Since ancient times, it has not been said that Jiang Taigong is willing to fish?


    Who are Jiangliu and Huasheng? How could they not know anything about their family''s calculation?


    I''m afraid they have their own needs.


    Feng Ying won''t dig deep. After all, it seems that they can''t break the relationship between the demon world and Hua Sheng.

 Chapter 3453

    And Chifeng, as if by Feng Ying''s words, was right. He closed his mouth and continued to eat.


    These are the chefs that I was looking for when my second uncle was there. I don''t need to think that they were all for Ruier''s mother. Now they are all taking advantage.


    All the chefs we are looking for are skilled. Every dish is very tasty. Chifeng really doesn''t know where Jiang Xinrui feels that it''s not delicious?


    Think it''s just too many people?


    But Jiang Xinrui is not so shy and shy, and he will not show his shyness in front of others. Most importantly, he is also said by his unreliable third uncle.


    Jiang Xinrui can come to see him, Chifeng is very moved and happy, but when he and Jiang Xinrui finish those things, Jiang Xinrui''s reaction is like a spectator, which is unbelievable.


    Not as he expected


    Chifeng''s heart was slightly lost.


    It''s just this emotion. Chifeng thinks she''s covering it up very well. Unexpectedly, the third uncle sees it, and even makes a statement. He turns to other family members, and Chifeng understands. Everyone has a clear face.


    "Chifeng, just like your third uncle said, too much is better than too much. We can''t force ourselves to come to see you. That''s enough. Let''s just remember."


    "Besides, with this love, there will be more opportunities and more stability for your help in the future."


    "You can''t force everything. Don''t be greedy. Now you are all young..."


    "Some emotions don''t exist now, and maybe it''s a good thing."


    "As for your third uncle''s remarks about Yu Qilin, your mother and I will be silent. When you come of age, you''ll see yourself. Now let''s delay. Anyway, what you can say has already been said. If the girl is still with you, it''s not good. It''s really too stiff. Let''s wait until you come of age. Don''t make any decision at this time."


    Luo Yao can''t bear to look at her son''s lost face, but her mind is still very clear. This is not the way to calculate at this time. If she demands too much, it becomes obsession, or even the appearance of Yu Qilin?


    Yu Qilin is just too irrational.


    Now, Luo Yao thinks it''s enough. She''s really at ease with Chifeng. Today''s hospitality is not too formal. Luo Yao also wants to thank the child, even her family.


    But now the family didn''t come, only Jiang Xinrui himself, Luo Yao naturally can''t deal with it.


    But unexpectedly, Jiang Xinrui felt uneasy This is her negligence, because Jiang Xinrui''s ability, Luo Yao always subconsciously does not regard the child as a child.


    So I didn''t feel disobedient at all.


    As for Chifeng''s decision, because of the nature of the devil, Luo Yao worried that when he became an adult, Chifeng''s past thoughts would be reversed. It was really a waste of time. So Luo Yao and Brahma chose to be silent.


    Will not be in Chifeng adult before, instead of him to make a decision, will not force him to choose after this.


    In the future, Chifeng has to decide for herself.


    And Chi Feng heard his mother''s and uncle''s words and nodded. He didn''t speak. He didn''t know which one he agreed with. In short, he was silent.


    My eyes are a little empty


    At the same time, the human world.


    When Jiang Xinrui left the demon world, the Chifeng family sent him directly to the border. Jiang Xinrui didn''t feel relieved until he couldn''t see the shadow behind him

 Chapter 3454

    This day for Jiang Xinrui is really "soul stirring".


    No one thought that she would go to see a Chifeng. What happened to her? The big action in the demon world is not over yet, and I know Chifeng''s distress. It''s no small matter


    It''s troublesome. Jiang Xinrui is really distressed. Sitting on the pink sofa in her balcony, the little girl looks sad. She doesn''t know where this kind of emotion comes from. In short, she is inexplicably annoyed.


    Maybe it''s because it made a big hole in the demon world.


    After all, Jiang Xinrui thinks the hole is really big


    Now when I think about it at home, Jiang Xinrui will still feel hot. The scene of that meeting is really not small. It''s not fear. It''s mainly the Oolong incident.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know how to talk to her parents. She just thinks about promising Chifeng. Although Chifeng doesn''t care much, Jiang Xinrui still thinks she should help, even if she can''t stop her. After all, now it seems that Yu Qilin won''t listen to them.


    It''s just that Jiang Xinrui thinks that if her father comes forward, she should be able to restrain herself. In the end, there is Fengdu emperor''s face


    Jiang Xinrui is thinking about how to talk to her family. It happens that her parents are not here, and she doesn''t know where to go. It''s getting dark


    "Tut tut..."


    "What''s the matter with you? You Is spring exciting


    Just as Jiang Xinrui was sitting on the sofa in silence, a voice came from his ear, with some doubts. This time, the voice was much clearer than usual, and seemed to leave from a closed space.


    The body becomes a little open and deep, and it''s hard to distinguish between male and female. It can also be said that it''s like the moment when children begin to change their voice.


    And this voice, it is that strange talk.


    After all, at this time in the heart of the river side, say such sarcastic remarks, in addition to the strange talk, there is no one else.


    "You''ve just moved. You''re just a thing trapped in a book. You don''t even have a spirit. Do you know what spring heart is? You''ll talk nonsense


    "I don''t think you want to forage this year, either?"


    "Wait a minute, what''s wrong with your appearance? Has it become more dilapidated because it hasn''t eaten for a year? "


    Jiang Xinrui hears strange voices at first, but some of them have not been distinguished, because the voice of the last communication is obviously different.


    If it''s not for the slight pain in my heart, Jiang Xinrui really didn''t find it.


    Then I picked up the strange talk which had been yellowed for a long time. Because of the distraction just now, Jiang Xinrui didn''t notice any change. This will find that this broken book seems different.


    But it''s not about sound.


    Although the sound is clearer than before, the appearance of the book also changes with the clarity of the sound It''s older.


    There are more yellowing marks, even more broken corners?


    Jiang Xinrui is sure, this is not before!


    Although she is not an absolutely careful person, but also not an absolutely careless person, such a gap, Jiang Xinrui or see clearly.


    It''s also because of this change that Jiang Xinrui doesn''t care about what the other party says.


    "Tut Tut, you don''t believe it?"


    "But I have to thank you. Although I didn''t look for food, no matter I went to the demon world, the vitality attached to your heart absorbed a lot of demon Qi, which also helped me."

 Chapter 3455

    "This trip to the devil''s world made up for a lot. Because I didn''t find food in this year, my cultivation increased a little bit. Although I can''t get rid of it completely, the book will be worn out. Wait a minute, my cultivation is enough to get rid of it, the book will disappear completely, and I will be free."


    "Now the book is yellowing a little bit and becoming more dilapidated. Otherwise, why do you think it is like this?"


    "Wait, victory is in sight. As long as I can get rid of it, I will be free and you will be free."


    The voice of strange talk has become much clearer and more pleasant than before.


    But it''s just the sound, not as dull as before. For it, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t feel comfortable at all. On the contrary, it''s more like shooting it directly.


    Jiang Xinrui guessed that magic Qi might be useful to it, but he didn''t expect that it would be useful, even to make up for the vacancy in this period of time? After a long time, even if you don''t go out looking for food, can you recover?


    In that case, why did you give up Chifeng and choose her?


    Chifeng is a devil. Even when she comes to the heaven, she has a white dye photo, but Chifeng''s own evil spirit has not changed. Can''t you feel it?


    Besides, Chifeng stayed in the library for a long time.


    Jiang Xinrui did not put the question in his heart, but asked it directly.


    "Even you can see it. Do you think I can''t see it? Isn''t that a price? Although Chifeng is a demon, first of all, he won''t stay in the demon world all the time. Even if he will, I can''t control him, and he won''t trade with me. After all, he doesn''t ask. The host I choose must be obedient and controllable. Otherwise, my road of remodeling will be full of twists and turns. "


    "I can''t have accidents all the time, can I?"


    "For you, we are a two-way choice. You choose me, and I also choose you. We are mutually beneficial. Besides, I promise you that as long as I can leave here, I will not treat you badly. I promise you a wish. As long as I can do it, I will help you. How do you think, it''s all your money."


    "So if you can go to the devil''s world more, it''s also my unexpected joy. With the annual foraging and the nourishment of the evil Qi and aura at the same time, I think it may take less than five years, or even shorter, and I can come out!"


    "What''s more, you''re in love. It''s reasonable to lend you the chance to go to the devil''s world again. I didn''t force you to..."


    The voice of strange talk is floating in Jiang Xinrui''s ear. The voice is not only clearer than usual, but also can be heard. It seems that the voice is male or female.


    Even with some joy that is hard to hide.


    According to the strange talk, it''s really happy that it can achieve what it wants, because there will be nothing in Jiang Xinrui''s heart, otherwise you have to worry about it from time to time. This guy will stimulate you.


    Only in this way, from the strange words, Jiang Xinrui distinguish, this strange talk than she imagined there is no taboo.


    This is also Jiang Xinrui''s consideration of what this thing is more than once. It absorbs everything without taboo. Everything is its nourishment and nourishes its growth. What is it in the past life?


    Jiang Xinrui secretly checked a lot of information, but the results were not ideal. Now it seems that this thing is more difficult to deal with than she thought.


    It will be sealed, there must be some reason!


    But Jiang Xinrui didn''t ask seriously. After all, even if she did ask the other party, she didn''t know how to say it. Just today, Jiang Xinrui can clearly feel that she is in a good mood for strange talk.

 Chapter 3456

    Maybe it''s the best time to get something from each other''s mouth, but before that, Jiang Xinrui felt that she needed to talk about something that she didn''t know.


    "Who do you say? What do I want? My heart is moving every day, don''t you know? After all, if I die directly, your control doesn''t work. Dead people don''t feel pain. "


    "I tell you, if you talk nonsense again, we will not have a good time together."


    Jiang Xinrui picked up the strange book and made a little effort with her hands. The two sides of the book were crushed.


    In the past, every time it looked like this, strange talk would shout, because the pain of being torn was unbearable.


    But this time it was unexpected, no matter how much effort Jiang Xinrui used, there was no response, even with a sneer in the air?


    "Oh


    "My voice has become much clearer, which shows that I have made great progress in my cultivation. Although I feel uncomfortable, I can''t bear the pain."


    "If you wait, you can''t threaten me at all. Of course, I''ll leave your heart, too!"


    "What''s more, I didn''t lie just now. You are clearly moved. I''m not talking about your heartbeat, but your spring heartbeat. You know what I mean."


    The voice of strange talk suddenly becomes a little serious. Of course, it''s obvious that it doesn''t have a good heart. It can be said that it''s unprofitable and can''t get up early. Jiang Xinrui can see it clearly, but when she hears the strange talk, Jiang Xinrui can''t help pinching each other''s body, although it has already said that it won''t hurt much.


    But there is no denying that it has feelings.


    And strange talk felt the pain of tearing, the tone changed slightly, and then continued to say more gently: "a wisp of my vitality, but in your heart, I can feel that you are not right, the feeling is very clear, now I can understand your heart better than your parents, young people, you have to face your feelings, it''s no shame? It''s normal to like it! You don''t have to feel embarrassed. It''s a normal thing, OK? "


    "And the three princes really look very good. Although they are not as charming as Chifeng, they are very masculine and humorous. They also gave you a token representing his identity, which is a token of love. It''s inevitable for you to be moved by it. After all, the little girl can stand it. He''s provocative but he doesn''t know it. Although you''re moved, you''re also rational. Let''s go through it. Why don''t you However, I will take this opportunity to go to the devil''s world. If you can meet my sweetheart, I can get rid of this broken book as soon as possible and not imprison your heart. After all, I also want to make room for you... "


    "Is it not beautiful to have the best of both?"


    Strange talk is more and more vigorous, and the tone is not only mild, but also a little excited, but there is no lack of the emotion of watching jokes.


    After all, between jiangxinrui and Fengying, no matter who likes who, there is a little drama.


    Now in the outside world, it is not a short time to contact, a lot of things are relatively clear, if really love can not be separated, it is really a joke to see.


    But these strange talks will not show up. After all, he still has what he wants.


    As for why it is pierced, it will not be pinched by Jiang Xinrui all the time. It always needs to find face. Besides, there are too many ways to deal with a little girl.

 Chapter 3457

    "You said I had a heart for Chifeng''s third uncle?"


    "When you''re outside, you don''t completely block the information outside. Are you still observing? You know what I''ve been through? "


    When Jiang Xinrui said this, her tone was chilly, not angry but smiling.


    It seems that I heard some jokes, but I was still slightly angry. That is, I didn''t keep my promise and didn''t spy on my life. Now I think I''m smart enough to draw a conclusion on her.


    "Yes, when you see Fengying, your heart changes. It''s different from other people. Do you think it''s because of embarrassment? You are happy and excited. You fell in love with Uncle Chifeng at second sight. I''m a spectator. Of course I can see clearly. "


    "Usually, of course, I don''t watch it. After all, I have to rest. But when I was in the demon world, your heartbeat was too obvious, which affected my vitality. I just felt it. Don''t worry, I didn''t watch the extra, and I didn''t feel it."


    "Besides, I''ll help you to understand your heart. You need to know how many people, who stumble in their feelings, can''t do anything but ask for it in the end. Now you can understand your heart and see clearly. You really don''t have to be embarrassed to accept it. This kind of feeling is human nature."


    "Besides, you don''t have to be embarrassed with me. I''m sure you agree with me, because it''s good for me. I''ll help you. Feng Ying looks like a prodigal son. Once he''s in love, he must be rich in this life..."


    "Ah, ah, ah Jiang Xinrui, what are you doing? You''re crazy. I''m dead now, and you''re finished! "


    Just as the strange talk was going on, I suddenly felt the pain of burning all over my body.


    I saw Jiang Xinrui''s right palm lit a faint blue flame, baking towards its body on the table a little bit, from time to time close, a little attention, the book will be burned.


    Although this book is not like a normal book, it will be burned immediately, but the feeling is not good. Besides, nothing can stand the nine day holy fire. Jiang Xinrui is Huasheng''s daughter, and Huasheng didn''t teach anything else. Jiang Xinrui and Chang''an have been able to use the nine day holy fire at will since childhood, but they haven''t been shown.


    But I didn''t expect that this will be the first feeling of this book. You know, Jiang Xinrui never thought that she would use these to threaten and hurt anyone. If she could, Jiang Xinrui would never use her own ability.


    Just today, Jiang Xinrui can''t help but feel her ability well.


    And strange talk at the moment, it can control jiangxinrui, because know that she is not dead, will live well, more cherish their own life, in this way, it can also have a long time to achieve themselves, but if jiangxinrui really want to follow it to a fish dead net broken, it is also afraid.


    So his voice became trembling. He was afraid that Jiang Xinrui would go crazy and burn the nine day holy fire to him. He couldn''t put out the fire


    In the past, there might have been a possibility of struggle, but now, its voice becomes clearer and it is ready to leave. Unexpectedly, it will die like this?


    "I''ve reminded you not to talk, guess my thoughts, and spy on my life, or you''ll be caught dead."

 Chapter 3458

    "Do you think my parents would ignore me if something really happened to me? Or will the underworld really take my soul


    "Even if I accept it, I can be reunited with my family. It''s not a big story. You should know that as long as I want to, there''s nothing I can''t do."


    "But you are not the same. What you are trapped in is my flesh heart. Once my flesh dies, you will have nothing to threaten me. If I turn to deal with you, do you think you have the ability to resist now?"


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t argue with strange talk about the problem of heart, but directly said his own ideas. It''s not a joke.


    Every word she said was not a joke, which really pushed her. She couldn''t do it. Besides, as she said, the worst thing might be that her parents knew.


    But for her, the big deal is to cause a disappointment. Although it''s not expected, it''s just something she does. She always has to bear the consequences. Jiang Xinrui feels that she can afford it.


    Even if they can''t afford it, Jiang Xinrui won''t be coerced into saying anything.


    The word "moving heart" is even more ridiculous!


    That''s Chifeng''s third uncle. She''s the same generation as Chifeng. Fengying is Chifeng''s elder. Naturally, she''s also her own elder. How can she have any wrong idea?


    As for the heart of that meeting, Jiang Xinrui thought it was too embarrassing. No matter how, such a strange mood has not started, Jiang Xinrui will not let himself be irrational.


    I won''t listen to other people talking nonsense in my ears!


    What''s more, it''s not even a Book Spirit?


    A cooperation, not to mention with the tiger for skin, but also to bear the consequences, Jiang Xinrui dare to bear.


    Thinking of this, the fire in Jiang Xinrui''s hand is getting deeper and deeper, and her eyes have no emotion, no temperature. As for the emotion hidden in her eyes, no one can know.


    Some chaotic emotions, even when they shouldn''t be disturbed, have a different reaction. Now in Jiang Xinrui''s view, it''s just an accident.


    It''s like she accidentally poked a hole in the demon world, startled the whole demon world, even punished a lot of people, and consumed Fengying''s mana It''s all accidents.


    After the accident is completed, everything will return to its original position, just as Fengying raised her hand to repair the trouble she had caused at that time.


    Her mood is just an accident, nothing can change.


    When the fire in Jiang Xinrui''s hand is getting bigger and bigger, and it''s about to destroy everything in his hand, the strange talk finally can''t help shouting: "you can, you can, I believe you can kill me, OK!"


    "Close the fire quickly, I don''t talk disorderly, you say how of how of, your spring heart also didn''t move, is I moved, I to the evil world three Royal Highness spring heart, I whine like him, I love him at second sight..."


    "Is that all right? Stop the fire. I''m a book. How can I stop the fire? We all have to live well, don''t you think? You don''t want your parents to worry about you, do you? "


    "I really didn''t spy on your life, just because I came to the demon world this time, I felt your difference No, I mean, I felt that you broke the border by accident and attracted a lot of people, so I took a look, that''s it! I''m afraid I can''t absorb the evil Qi. You know, if you turn your head and go away in anger, I won''t be able to absorb it. "


    Strange talk low voice to river heart pistil beg for mercy way.


    Although this is very shameless, but for strange talk, now as long as you can live, nothing else is a problem.

 Chapter 3459

    Even say that it loves Fengying


    When the strange talk changed, Jiang Xinrui didn''t respond. The fire didn''t decrease, but it didn''t increase. He just looked at the more broken book on the table.


    Of course, even if Jiang Xinrui didn''t say anything, strange talk also knew that he was looking at it.


    "What else do you want? I said that I love the third highness of the demon world. Please take me to the demon world often. I want to take the opportunity to see him more. Is that ok? "


    "I promise I won''t pry into your life and talk about it. Why don''t you believe it? Besides, it''s really an accident that I''m going to spy today... "


    "What do you want me to believe?"


    Strange talk in the book, slightly can see clearly of the body, appeared outline, at the same time also can see clearly, this guy is threatened by the nine day holy fire is not easy, moreover, the nine day holy fire and ordinary fire is not the same.


    Normal fire, it is not afraid of, but this fire is not, afraid to death, the fire has to bake it, finally a little human shape, will soon be baked out.


    The tone of Jiang Xinrui''s speech was also imploring. He didn''t see the mood of watching the play just now. In his eyes, this is a man who can bend and stretch. If he says two soft words, he can save his life.


    I used to feel ashamed, but now I see that living is the most important thing.


    In this broken book, it is really enough.


    "If it''s no use, don''t say it again. I suddenly have a question. What do you think you are?"


    "Listen to what you mean, you used to exist. You were injured and lived in this book. Now I don''t know how many years have passed. Do you remember the past? Do you have a name? "


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t respond to the strange talk''s begging for mercy. She asked in a low voice like she suddenly thought of something. It didn''t matter whether she would answer the strange talk.


    No urgent want to know, but the hand of the fire is not reduced, the dark blue fire is not much, always baking the hand of the broken book.


    "What am I? You want to know. OK, I can tell you, but you have to stop the fire. Jiang Xinrui, don''t go too far. I''m different from you. Raising my hand can condense the nine day holy fire. Not everyone can stand it. Maybe I won''t be killed by your nine day holy fire before I finish my words. That little vitality I attach to your heart will subconsciously cut your heart, We can''t live. It''s no joke! "


    Strange talk about the last time, some died, hate why their mouth cheap! Always can''t change this problem, just because the core of the river is pressing itself, it always wants to stand up!


    At the end of the day, I still can''t!


    There is no ability to resist. The main reason is that Jiang Xinrui always intends to die together. The strange talk is true.


    Wen Yan, Jiang Xinrui did not speak, but he did stop some fire.


    Strange talk felt that the heat of the fire was much less, which gave a breath.


    Then he answered dryly, "my name is Jili!"


    "Memorial Ji, dawn Li, is that nice? I used to take this as my name when I turned into a human being at the dawn of the Ming Dynasty. "


    Speaking of his name, Ji Li is nostalgic. Although he is eager to turn himself into a human form and leave the prison, he also wants to leave and return to the original appearance.

 Chapter 3460

    "Jili? That''s it. You made it yourself? What is your real body? Why do you still need to suck resentment, even evil Qi? "


    Jiang Xinrui hears Ji Li''s name and picks it up slightly. She pretends to mention it at will. Unexpectedly, does this guy really have a name?


    In recent years, it hasn''t been revealed at all. Jiang Xinrui really thinks he doesn''t have it. Now that he has this name, maybe he can find something else.


    After all, no one has lived longer than her parents. In addition to her relationship in all walks of life, it''s easy to investigate a person named Ji Li. According to Ji Li''s tone, he must be well-known, not a small person.


    Of course, asking about his name is not the point. Unexpectedly, Ji Li was the first to answer his name. It seems that he yearns for his name and his past


    Just as Jiang Xinrui thought, Ji Li was thinking about the past. When he was Ji Li, he was still worshipped for his wanton life. He was not a fool who only lived in this book.


    "My name is Ji Li. My name is my own. It has another meaning, commemorating Koi


    Ji Li''s tone suddenly stops when he finishes speaking. Even though the book he lives in is dead, Jiang Xinrui can feel it. When Ji Li says this, he seems to become more silent. If he doesn''t know, he thinks he has become completely lifeless.


    Of course, Jiang Xinrui knows that Ji Li is not lifeless, but is nostalgic.


    I miss the past that he can never go back.


    "I don''t know how long ago, ten thousand years? 20000 years? Or a million years? At that time, the human world was full of aura, and the demon world was also full of aura All walks of life want their own appearance, and I live in Taihu Lake, a koi, can bring good luck, the size can be regarded as a spirit beast, more people make wishes, more worship, at that time, people''s heart is kind, more sincere, a wish, worth my hundred years of cultivation, soon I became a human shape, and then was worshipped to the ancestral temple, leisure time, I will go to see this person They even participate in it. They live their lives recklessly. "


    "The more sincere people''s hearts are, without impurities, the stronger my cultivation is."


    "But you know, people''s hearts can never be satisfied. After thousands of years of change, their wishes have become bigger and bigger, and their hearts have become filthy. I have also changed, and I can no longer protect my believers. They have destroyed my ancestral temple and broken my offering. Slowly, I am decaying, and there is nothing left..."


    "Later, he was killed by the people who drove away demons and evil spirits. For a time, he was evil and resentful Gather in my body, I can''t control myself, fight for three days, and finally it''s like this. "


    "So, you said, I didn''t kill human beings, and I didn''t investigate those who killed me in those years. I''m not very kind. Now I just want to cultivate my human form and leave the confinement. Even if I can''t go back to Taihu Lake, any small lake, give me a place to live. In fact, I don''t have a bad heart. If I restore the body of Koi, you can support me, so can I It brings you good luck. "


    Ji Li in the memory of time, although the body at this time although only a contour, but also can feel, his lonely cool.

 Chapter 3461

    When it comes to the end, I don''t know if my self-regulation ability is too good. Ji Li suddenly joked, saying that he could bring good luck to Jiang Xinrui.


    But this, Jiang Xinrui will believe, that is hard to say, Ji Li also did not wait for Jiang Xinrui to answer what.


    Because he knows very well that Jiang Xinrui is not a real child. She has her own judgment on many things


    As Ji Li thought, Jiang Xinrui was suspicious of his words, but she didn''t show it.


    "Koi? If you are really Koi, I will wait for you to bring me good luck. "


    "Remember what you said, we are helping each other. I help you and you help me. As long as you are quiet and don''t do anything, I will abide by our contract."


    "It''s the most basic thing to keep my promise. I won''t break it, and I don''t want to worry my parents."


    "I don''t want to have any more accidents, because no one can do it!"


    Jiang Xinrui said that she slowly took back the flame in her hand. It was born with her, and she walked with her heart. Although every time it didn''t have the color, it didn''t affect the power.


    This is also the only place that Jiang Xinrui can''t control. She can''t control the color of the nine day flame.


    That is to say, we can''t condense every layer of the nine day flame at will, but now it''s very good, jiangxinrui is very satisfied.


    "I see. This time Take it as if I didn''t say that, OK, but if you really don''t want to take me to the demon world, you can take me to look for food. We don''t owe each other. "


    Ji Li finished, completely immersed in it, today''s absorption of evil Qi has not been well cultivated, so he took out a lot of ability to resist the holy fire around.


    His noumenon is imprisoned by that broken book. Baking that book is baking him, so he is really uncomfortable. This time, it really needs a little time to repair.


    But Ji Li is so uncomfortable this time. According to the past, he will definitely stimulate Jiang Xinrui''s heart and make her heart ache. But this time, he didn''t, because he was really afraid of her.


    In Ji Li''s opinion, Jiang Xinrui was said to be in his mind, so he was in a hurry. He didn''t hesitate to fight for his life. Who can bear it?


    Ji Li''s biggest wish is to live, otherwise he would not choose Jiang Xinrui so carefully.


    So now Ji Li and Jiang Xinrui have their own thoughts.


    Ji Li thinks that Jiang Xinrui is the third uncle of Chifeng, the third royal highness of the demon world. He doesn''t dare to admit it, so he bullies him. But now he has no ability to resist, so he can only bear it.


    But Jiang Xinrui, for Ji Li''s last words, she didn''t answer this time, so she put up this strange talk.


    As for the real body of Koi? Jiang Xinrui is not a child. He doesn''t believe it very much. If Ji Li is really a koi, he won''t say he is a Shuling in the name of Shuling at the beginning.


    Later, when Jiang Xinrui guessed and tested him, he said that he was a heinous thing, and Ji Li seemed to have guessed the root, unable to face it, and could not choose what to say? Koi can really bring good luck. If he is, why doesn''t he admit it when he was framed by Jiang Xinrui?


    What''s more, Ji Li is in a mess. Where does a koi look like?


    It''s not that Jiang Xinrui wants to bury him. Is the treatment of crucian carp better than that of him? Will a koi be imprisoned by the book spirit? Being driven out and killed again?


    Indeed, human beings are selfish, but Jiang Xinrui doesn''t believe that someone will really hurt the koi that brings good luck?

 Chapter 3462

    Although Ji Li described that he was a victim, in Jiang Xinrui''s opinion, Ji Li''s words need to be deliberated, and things are probably not just what he said.


    The real victims are not necessarily who they are.


    But fortunately, Jiang Xinrui has a direction to trace. According to Ji Li, it''s easy to find.


    Should be tens of thousands of years ago, a little famous, right?


    Just what Jiang Xinrui didn''t expect is that this "little famous" is such a little famous?


    Not at all!


    Although Jiang Xinrui didn''t say that he had searched all the places he could find, there was no news about Ji Li, the only news about Koi. However, no one had anything to do with Ji Li!


    Otherwise, Ji Li''s name is fake, or even the real body of the koi is fake.


    In this regard, Jiang Xinrui didn''t go to Ji Li for textual research. He just kept this matter in mind and waited for the opportunity


    As for Ji Li''s words about the demon world, Jiang Xinrui chooses to forget them directly. It''s ridiculous. But some emotions can''t be deceived. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t believe it''s a heartbeat. She''s just an accident


    What a surprise


    When Jiangliu and Huasheng return to the spring breeze, jiangxinrui has sorted out herself, and the embarrassing event in the demon world seems not to have happened.


    Even she wiped away the traces of Jili baked with the nine day flame.


    Naturally, Jiang Xinrui didn''t hide what she was doing in the demon world. Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu, not to mention Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu, were so surprised


    They were silent for a long time.


    "You two, if you want to laugh, laugh. I don''t feel it now. In fact, when I think about it now, I think it''s funny I didn''t expect that. Later, I didn''t react. I wanted to pass the magic power to the third highness. I remembered that the third highness refused at that time... "


    "I''m really dumber than myself. Thanks to the third highness who knows that I''m going to see Chifeng, otherwise I think I''m going to change his magic power!"


    When Jiang Xinrui said this, she couldn''t help laughing when she thought of the appearance that the beacon almost didn''t jump.


    Because only she knew that at that moment, she really wanted to do it, and her spiritual power had been gathered. She even thought that she could not let Feng Ying lose any more, and planned to give more


    It''s very embarrassing. If her spiritual power is out, Fengying''s mana is low now, and it may be changed by Jiang Xinrui.


    Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu look at each other, and the smile between their eyebrows is not hidden. But really, it gives Jiang Xinrui face, that is, it is not obvious.


    The corner of his mouth is hard to flatten, but he thinks of the tens of thousands of troops that can stir up the demon world, and all of them can go out. Hua Sheng can''t help laughing when he thinks of the scene.


    "So Chifeng is not in any condition, not sick, not unexpected, but pressed by peach blossom?"


    After listening to Jiang Xinrui''s story about Chifeng and Yu Qilin, Hua Sheng was really surprised. What''s the situation?


    As for the child Yu Qilin, she has seen her not only once, but every time Yu Qilin can bring her a different state. However, no matter which state, Hua Sheng does not believe that Yu Qilin will make such an irrational move.


    Even want to imprison Chifeng?


    Is it because of Fengdu Emperor


    On the contrary, it is the river on one side. It seems that it is no accident.

 Chapter 3463

    In fact, as Hua Sheng thought, Jiang Liu first thought of Fengdu emperor. The child was really calm before. When he should be calm, he had a clear mind when dealing with things.


    Even for her own future, she wants to make a deal with Shili Chunfeng. For her Qilin blood, Jiangliu initially refused, but Yu Qilin is willing to give it out. She has no other meaning, but she wants to get involved with Shili Chunfeng.


    Yu Qilin doesn''t hide it either, because only in this way, she thinks her future is guaranteed. Although Jiang Liu thinks she doesn''t need to do this, neither she nor Bai ran will take care of her.


    But Yu Qilin thinks that only when she pays something, can she have the capital to negotiate. For this, Jiang Liu really thinks that she is very clear.


    In addition, the funerals of Fengdu emperor were handled by her alone, which was not made for the irrational people.


    But now, all these things are done by Yu Qilin.


    If you don''t believe that Chifeng won''t lie, and there is Bai ran in the middle, you can''t fake it. Jiang Liu really doesn''t believe it. This is made by Yu Qilin.


    Maybe Yu Qilin really likes Chifeng?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Liu observes his daughter intentionally or unintentionally. When her daughter talks about Yu Qilin''s pursuit of Chifeng''s marriage, she looks helpless and unbelievable.


    Jiang Xinrui''s reaction is almost the same as theirs. Even after a long time, Jiang Xinrui has been a narrator, and Jiang Liu doesn''t see anything "unhappy" on Jiang Xinrui''s face.


    In fact, I don''t blame Jiang Liu for thinking too much. When she is old, she can''t help her parents. Although she is not willing to, Jiang Xinrui has already gone to Chifeng directly. Because she hasn''t contacted for a long time, she feels worried. Hua Sheng says that she looks at her and is in a state of despair. Jiang Liu really hates toothache.


    But he can''t say anything to stop him, because he really doesn''t know how to say and manage the river.


    Huasheng is the same. For their daughter, they have a strange tacit understanding, that is, they don''t care, they don''t force, they are afraid to go away with their daughter.


    Who said that when they were supposed to be in charge at the beginning, both of them were negligent and didn''t manage. No matter for any reason, we can''t deny that they didn''t manage.


    In the twinkling of an eye, my daughter has grown up, and she is also careful with them. When she comes back from the 72 dreamland, she is still very cold and doesn''t even speak much.


    What''s more, after ten li spring breeze happened one after another, the two-way flattery failed, completely divorced from the original meaning


    Huasheng and Jiangliu really owe a lot to jiangxinrui, so respect is their biggest compensation to jiangxinrui.


    If jiangxinrui really likes Chifeng, Huasheng and Jiangliu will not stop it. Although they are not at ease, after all, Chifeng family has something to hide. Huasheng and Jiangliu don''t know if it will affect jiangxinrui.


    But it''s obvious that Jiang Xinrui won''t ignore Chifeng. It''s only a few months since I saw her. She''s already gone


    Although the river has some heartache, just at this moment, he suddenly feels OK. After all, it''s because of Jiang Xinrui''s reaction, it''s really too insipid.


    It''s not just the shock level of this incident, but the reaction from another emotional perspective.


    "Rui''er, you tell your mother that you are not sad at all?"

 Chapter 3464

    Hua Sheng thought and observed for a long time, holding Jiang Xinrui''s hand. In fact, Jiang Xinrui''s hand is no longer a small hand. She is also a big child, but in Hua Sheng''s eyes, Jiang Xinrui is also her own child.


    Besides, Huasheng believes that Jiang Xinrui must have some feelings for Chifeng. Otherwise, how can he visit Chifeng in the demon world?


    Even if it''s not the feeling they want, it''s also the feeling of getting along. Doesn''t it mean that children treat their partners as private?


    Now Chifeng is no longer her own friend. Huasheng thinks that Jiang Xinrui will need comfort. No matter what kind of emotion, he is not very comfortable.


    After all, this is what happens to the little prince. Hua Sheng understands that it''s not him in his eyes when he looks at Jiang Xinrui. He joins a Qin Xiaobao, always with contempt in his eyes


    After Hua Sheng asked this, Jiang Liu''s eyes also changed. He also wanted to wait for Jiang Xinrui''s reaction.


    The river''s heart is still a little uneasy.


    "In fact, it''s hard to say. I''m also a little hard. I''m sorry for Chifeng. Now he''s really a little depressed. Last time, he told me that he wanted to have classes with me in the human world. What''s it like to be a college student in the personal world..."


    "But now, he can''t even get out of the demon world, so Father, I remember you have some friendship with Fengdu emperor. Look, can you tell Fengdu emperor that you don''t deny Yu Qilin''s liking, but just hope she can be rational and let Chifeng have some time of her own. Otherwise, it''s not good... "


    When Jiang Xinrui said this, she looked at the river nearby and hoped that her father could help Chifeng. Although Bai ran would help, she naturally said nothing less, but in Jiang Xinrui''s opinion, many people have more power.


    Besides, Yu Qilin doesn''t seem to be able to talk.


    Otherwise, he would not think that since Chifeng didn''t listen to him, he would take Chifeng away, which can''t be said to be a little paranoid.


    For a person who has been paranoid, Jiang Xinrui really thinks that there should be more than one person. If her words are useful to Fengdu or Yu Qilin, she will definitely pass by.


    But obviously not.


    According to Yu Qilin''s current thinking, it''s good not to deal with her.


    "What else? You just feel bad because of this? No psychology, your own


    "Isn''t Chifeng your best friend? He is liked by others now... "


    Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu look at each other, then he looks at Jiang Xinrui and asks.


    What do they think Jiang Xinrui said about suffering? As a result, they are suffering from Chifeng? Because he''s liked and can''t be free?


    For a moment, Huasheng and Jiangliu thought it was their problem!


    It''s because they think too much about their children, otherwise how could they be like this?


    They both think things are complicated. In fact, the children don''t have that feeling at all?


    At this meeting, Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu suddenly feel that they haven''t lost their daughter Inexplicably happy.


    "I see what you mean. I think Chifeng is liked by Yu Qilin. Chifeng can''t come to play with me any more. I have more disputes with Yu Qilin. Do I feel sad? Is that right? "


    "It''s just that Chifeng is liked. Why should I be sad? Isn''t he liked every day? There are many people who like him everywhere? Isn''t that normal? It''s just that Yu Qilin is a little crazy. "

 Chapter 3465

    "In fact, in this matter, I am more distressed for Yu Qilin. She has done everything she can, but Chifeng doesn''t like her. No matter whether the story of chasing his wife''s crematorium will be staged in the future, but now Chifeng really can be as unfeeling as she can be. Maybe she doesn''t like her at all."


    "I don''t know if I''ll regret it after Yu Qilin''s reason, and Nangong Liuyue, who is beside her, will be grinding enough."


    "Feelings are really too grinding. I think it''s troublesome to think about it, so why do you want to do this? Can''t we all be friends and have fun together? "


    Jiang Xinrui looks with some helplessness, originally these things, she has temporarily forgotten, this will hear parents mention, Jiang Xinrui is still in the heart.


    But it''s obviously different from what Huasheng and Jiangliu think of.


    Jiang Xinrui completely fell into the puzzle of this entanglement. She didn''t understand why she was forced to do so? Is love that important?


    Do you have to be together if you like it?


    But Jiang Xinrui has these questions, it is also because she does not understand the feelings, and when she understands, she will understand Yu Qilin''s request.


    "You''re right. It''s too emotional. It''s fun to play with my friends..."


    "Just, rui''er, slowly, sooner or later, you will meet the person you like. When you meet that person, you want to be with him every day. How can you be willing to separate?"


    "If Chifeng meets the person he likes in the future, he may not be with his former friends either..."


    Huasheng looks at Jiang Xinrui''s confused appearance, thinks about it and makes a hypothesis for her.


    It''s not that Huasheng wants to see Jiang Xinrui disappointed. It''s just that Huasheng doesn''t want Jiang Xinrui to hold the same idea to anyone. Many people will go further and further in the future.


    I don''t want to let go, but have my own life and love.


    There will always be a lack of strength


    "Like it? Is that like you and your father? I don''t want to be apart, always together... "


    "What about Chifeng? Meet like people will not come to me to play? Then stop playing... "


    "But I''m sure Chifeng will come to me."


    Jiang Xinrui is not lost for half a moment, even if he says "don''t play" again, because Jiang Xinrui knows that Chifeng won''t come to her.


    It''s the one who''s very confident.


    But Jiang Xinrui''s self-confidence makes Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu not know what to say.


    Sometimes I think Jiang Xinrui is very precocious and knows everything, but sometimes, he is just like a child.


    Just like now, only a child can say it. Only when he is a child, can he believe his promise.


    Besides, Hua Sheng and Jiang Xinrui have already said that Chifeng will change when she grows up. But in Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, she doesn''t have to worry at all. She says that no matter how Chifeng changes, she is Chifeng.


    This kind of self-confidence makes Huasheng not have the heart to break.


    Maybe Chifeng really won''t change, because Chifeng changed the dreary heart of the river. Huasheng really thanks him


    So I don''t want Chifeng to change, but the nature of the devil is like this. Huasheng doesn''t dare to guarantee anything.


    Even the river can''t guarantee


    "Father, can you do me a favor?"


    After Jiang Xinrui answered her mother''s words, she didn''t think there was any problem. Finally, she remembered that her father hadn''t answered. Jiang Xinrui couldn''t help asking again.

 Chapter 3466

    No matter what kind of choice Chifeng will have in the future, although Jiang Xinrui doesn''t think he will choose Yu Qilin, he still doesn''t worry. Maybe he subconsciously knows that Chifeng will always be by her side. No one can compare their feelings.


    So now Chifeng is in a dilemma. If she doesn''t know, it''s OK. If she knows, Jiang Xinrui must be in charge.


    I will help you as much as I can.


    Don''t we all say that we should be friends?


    What''s more, Jiang Xinrui won''t refuse. Although he doesn''t say it in front of Chifeng, he''s also worried that his father won''t agree.


    But she''ll talk it over with her father.


    And the river did not say anything, a direct nod.


    He will go to talk, but whether Yu Qilin can listen or not depends on your fate, because Jiang Liu knows that Fengdu emperor is no longer here. In fact, no one can say anything about her.


    "Great, thank you, father. On behalf of Chifeng, I also thank you."


    "By the way, father, mother, where have you been? I''ve been back for a while? "


    Jiang Xinrui is very happy to be affirmed, because in this way, at least there is more guarantee. Maybe Yu Qilin will figure it out.


    It''s not that I don''t want her to like it. I just want her to be calm when she likes it


    It can''t affect each other''s life


    And the river, Huasheng looking at jiangxinrui thanks, thanks between the eyebrows and eyes is also with joy, don''t know still think just low is false.


    It''s really fleeting. There''s no delay at all.


    "Go and see your brother Bai Kangning..."


    Mentioning what Huasheng did with Jiangliu, Jiangliu looked at Huasheng, and saw that Huasheng was originally with a faint smile, and then changed his appearance.


    Flat


    Smile also followed to take back.


    Jiang Xinrui also knows what she should not ask?


    Of course, she also guessed that after a few months, the Bai family was in trouble again?


    So parents are adjusting? But it''s not like that. Before that, my mother has already said that she won''t take care of it?


    It''s not that Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want her mother to take care of her, but her intuition tells her that no matter what is the best


    But this word, Jiang Xinrui still dare not say at present.


    Just then, the door of ten li spring breeze rang.


    Jiang Xinrui gets up, looks at the monitor, and sees Hualin? I went to open the door without much thought. At the same time, I thought, it''s really powerful. Just mentioned, people came. Is this the time to calculate?


    In fact, Jiang Xinrui also wanted to, Hualin really dare to come? Even my parents went to Bai''s just now? Wasn''t that enough last time?


    Seeing this, Hua Sheng wants to say that he doesn''t care, but if he doesn''t, according to Hua Lin''s temperament, he will probably stand outside all night.


    "Rui''er, I knew you were at home. Are you at home yourself?"


    Hua Lin came in and saw Jiang Xinrui first. Her face was suddenly smiling. It didn''t look like she was making trouble in the spring breeze a few months ago.


    "No, I..."


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Hualin''s "attentive" appearance. Jiang Xinrui really feels strange. It doesn''t mean to say that her parents are at home. Hualin pulls her and walks in. She sees Huasheng on the sofa in the hall and the river.


    It''s embarrassing


    Hua Lin thought they were not at home, and even deliberately waited until they were not.


    Think only Jiang Xinrui''s own

 Chapter 3467

    "Five Five younger sisters, you are all here... "


    Hua Lin was embarrassed and stuttered. It doesn''t matter if she didn''t see Hua Sheng. But when she saw Hua Sheng, she was at Hua Sheng''s house that day. Looking at Hua Sheng''s hard work, for a moment, Hua Lin really felt that the whole person was not good.


    "Yes, we just came back. Corning said that he had something to tell us, but because of his own reasons, he didn''t want to go out without leaving the suburbs, so we went there."


    Hua Sheng looks up at Hua Lin with a flat tone, as if she is describing a very flat thing, but only she knows that her mood at the moment is not very flat.


    I''m not very happy.


    Just now, Hua Lin came here before he finished talking with Jiang Xinrui. In fact, Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu were waiting for Jiang Xinrui in the spring breeze of ten li. After all, it was her daughter''s first time to go to the demon world alone. If anything happened, they would go there quickly.


    But after waiting for a long time, there was no big change. Then he received a call from Bai Kangning. The child wanted them to talk about it. In fact, the meaning was very simple. He wanted to advance the time. Of course, Huasheng didn''t agree. After all, Wanfeng is not an adult. Where can she find Fenghuang blood?


    Can''t really hurt Luo Yao?


    But Hua Sheng was worried that Bai Kangning had already made an appointment, but now he suddenly felt that he couldn''t, so he thought about it and went to have a look.


    Anyway, there was no delay. When they went, Hua Lin was not at Bai''s house.


    Now it seems that Hua Lin knows they will go, and plans to take advantage of their absence to find Jiang Xinrui?


    But what does Hua Lin do with Jiang Xinrui?


    Jiang Xinrui can''t be the master of their business


    Besides, looking at Hua Lin''s appearance, Hua Sheng always thinks that what Hua Lin wants to say may make his head ache.


    Not to mention Huasheng, Jiang Xinrui also has this feeling. As long as it is now, Hualin is holding her hand tightly. There is fear, but there are other things.


    She''s still a little confused.


    "Fourth aunt? What''s the matter with you? Let''s talk about anything, but I hope you''re right. After all, my mother has made it clear to you and brother Corning. "


    "It''s not like you think that you won''t die. Although you haven''t tried it, you won''t die directly. It''s just that the number of years of life is almost the same. Although the number of years of life is so small and normal, it''s different from the state in the past..."


    Jiang Xinrui really wants to say that it''s really good, at least it won''t hurt their family, won''t the future life be normal?


    Jiang Xinrui really does not understand, what is Hualin entangled in?


    Do you have to talk to her alone?


    What are you talking about?


    If you really say it alone, Jiang Xinrui may ignore her mother''s sisterhood. Jiang Xinrui really wants to ask directly, what does Hualin want? Or what to do?


    Looking at the state of Bai Kangning, Jiang Xinrui really feels a little distressed. Although Bai Kangning was not as arrogant as the prince before, he was at least very confident. A particularly comfortable elder brother was a warm man and was also trying to take care of his younger siblings. Although Bai Kangning was scared at the time of the tattle incident, Jiang Xinrui could understand.


    But now, on Bai Kangning''s body, Jiang Xinrui can''t see the vigor of the young people, the whole person is lifeless.


    Hua Lin, however, did not know that Jiang Xinrui''s words reminded her that Hua Lin''s eyes suddenly became hopeful

 Chapter 3468

    I don''t care to be afraid of Huasheng. I look at Jiang Xinrui with hope


    Looking at Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, with endless joy, even some crazy.


    "Rui''er, what a good boy. I still remember your brother Kangning! I just want to tell you something about your brother Kangning. He has no ambition to live recently, so he wants to die. He doesn''t even want your mother''s help... "


    "It''s really hard for me to see him like that. Can you understand a mother''s heart?"


    Hua Lin holds Jiang Xinrui''s hand, and her tone is imploring. It seems that she doesn''t feel the slightest to Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu, as if they are not here.


    It can be said that Hualin now, she can''t tell whether she is really crazy or fake crazy.


    Paranoid, has lost Hualin''s eyes.


    A few months ago, when she was together in the spring breeze, Hua Lin still knew what she was doing, and her purpose was very clear. She felt even more guilty in her heart. She knew that doing so would bring harm to her family.


    But Hua Lin has no way, what she has to do, even if no one does not recognize her, Hua Lin has to do.


    Especially in the past few months, seeing Bai Kangning getting thinner and thinner, he has no expression in his eyes. He even wants to go to Huasheng. He doesn''t wait for anything, even if he is facing death now.


    But how can Hua Lin accept this? Just calm a few months of mood has become no longer calm, this mood in the discovery of Bai Kangning informed Huasheng, Hualin completely can''t sit.


    Taking advantage of Huasheng leaving Shili Chunfeng and going to her home, Hualin thinks for a long time and comes directly to Shili Chunfeng.


    I thought Hua Sheng was in her house, but unexpectedly, I ran into her.


    So Hualin has some accidents and some words that she wants to say to Jiang Xinrui. When she sees Huasheng, she can''t say them because Hualin knows very well that Huasheng won''t agree.


    Just at the moment when Jiang Xinrui mentions Bai Kangning, Hualin knows that there is still drama. As long as Jiang Xinrui is worried about Bai Kangning, it will be different.


    Thinking of this, Hualin naturally can''t care about anything. She holds the hand of jiangxinrui and pleads, as if Huasheng, the river doesn''t exist at all.


    "Fourth aunt, what do you want to say?"


    "It''s heartbreaking for brother Corning to look like this now, but why is he like this? Do you, as a mother, really have no idea why you want to change? "


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Hualin''s eyes. In fact, she doesn''t need her mother to say anything. She thinks she can deal with it now. Besides, there is no malice in Hualin''s eyes.


    But Jiang Xinrui is young in the end. She thinks there is no malice in her eyes. That''s OK, but she doesn''t know what she says can also achieve the greatest malice.


    People''s selfishness, in order to get their own purpose, can really say anything.


    "Corning is like this because I, I admit, I know, but as long as he can live well and have hope for life, I won''t let him be embarrassed, he will be OK, so the problem will be solved."


    "Rui''er, I know you can''t bear it. Besides, you still have great feelings for your brother Kangning. You have grown up together since childhood, and the feelings are incomparable."


    "Now he has a different look when he mentions you Rui''er, I beg you. Will you marry your brother Kangning? When you get married, I''m afraid there''s something unexpected. You can have no children. I''ll be a good mother-in-law. I won''t mind... "

 Chapter 3469

    Hua Lin''s words, not to mention Jiang Xinrui''s expression, but the river can''t help it. It directly pulls Jiang Xinrui back to get rid of Hua Lin''s hand.


    "To say you are crazy is to praise you!"


    Huasheng doesn''t want to say anything more. He wants to ask Hualin out directly. Huasheng always feels that he is a Buddhist and can deal with everything calmly. But Hualin''s words and her reasonable tone really make Huasheng not want to say anything more.


    Just as you can never wake up a person who pretends to sleep, you can never reason with a madman at the moment.


    But Hua Lin''s words have been said, and now she can''t care about anything. Anyway, when she''s finished, she naturally doesn''t give up until she reaches her goal. When she gets rid of her hands by the river, Hua Lin doesn''t react, but it doesn''t affect her goal.


    As long as Jiang Xinrui definitely agrees, Huasheng, Jiang Liu''s opinion is not important!


    Hua Lin can see that whether it''s Hua Sheng or Jiang Liu, they won''t force Jiang Xinrui to make any decisions, let alone interfere with her.


    As for what Hua Sheng said to her, Hua Lin didn''t feel it any more. It was just like having more lice and not afraid of itching. Hua Lin''s views on people around her had long been unimportant. She admitted that she was a madman, a madman that no one understood.


    In any case, Hua Lin only identified one problem, that is, to live, to let her son live, even if she did not understand and scold him, she would like to.


    So now no matter what other people say, Hualin turns a deaf ear and only looks at Jiang Xinrui, waiting for her answer.


    "Rui''er, you can promise. Besides, you will marry sooner or later. It''s better to choose your brother Kangning than to marry an unknown person. He is different to you. He has loved you since he was a child."


    "You know, mother-in-law is not easy to get along with. If you look at your mother and your grandmother, you should understand very well. How many times have you met your grandmother? How many times? Why not mention it, because they have a bad relationship I mean, even people like your mother can''t handle the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law well. It''s not a human problem, but it''s just that this relationship is not easy to get along with, but it''s different when you marry into the Bai family. "


    "The white family has me. I''m your aunt. I''ll be very good to you. Our family is just like before. There will never be any contradiction. I''m willing to apologize for what I did before. As long as you like, our family can have a good life, and you are not afraid to be affected by me and Corning. You have your mother..."


    Hua Lin talks more and more vigorously, with endless expectations in her eyes. This is the way she has thought for a long time. As long as Bai Kangning marries Jiang Xinrui, Hua Sheng will not ignore it.


    No matter what, she has to take care of her own daughter. After all, only her own children are painful.


    No matter how much Huasheng values Bai Kangning, it''s also appearance. Otherwise, when Bai Kangning prays, how can Huasheng promise? If you can''t find a way, you have to kill Bai Kangning


    In this case, Hualin dare not think. Will Huasheng agree? Even if there is a different way to save them now, they can''t live the same life as ordinary people. This way of half life!


    Don''t say Hua Lin doesn''t want to, she is also cold hearted, what ability does Hua Sheng have? It''s just that the relationship has gone away


    If it is Hua Zhi and Prince, will Hua Sheng choose this?


    Hua Lin doesn''t want to be investigated because she is cold

 Chapter 3470

    Hua Lin doesn''t say it doesn''t mean she doesn''t understand it. She knows everything, so she thinks of this method. Every time Jiang Xinrui comes, Bai Kangning will bring a little relaxed and smile that she hasn''t seen for a long time. Even if he will hide it, Hua Lin will see it.


    That''s her son. How can Hua Lin not know?


    What''s more, Hualin doesn''t care what this feeling represents. As long as jiangxinrui is different from Bai Kangning, and jiangxinrui has the backing of Huasheng, that''s enough.


    Because only jiangxinrui married to Bai family is not the same, Huasheng will never easily agree with Bai Kangning''s confused idea.


    Hua Sheng has to think about her daughter''s future. She can''t be widowed.


    Two children together, for Hua Lin is the most complete.


    Looking at the madness and expectation in Hualin''s eyes, Jiang Xinrui felt for the first time that this aunt made her afraid or even ridiculous, just the kind she didn''t want to face.


    Jiang Xinrui couldn''t figure out how Hualin could say such a thing?


    As my mother said, for Hualin, a madman is praise, Jiang Xinrui to Hualin is really speechless.


    Does Hua Lin understand why Bai Kangning is like this? It''s different to see her? No, it''s easy for Bai Kangning to meet people except Hua Lin.


    It''s just that this situation doesn''t last long at all. As Hua Lin becomes more and more boisterous, both Bai Kangning and Bai Hao become more and more powerful


    But walling thinks that the future can''t survive? What is the reason?


    Let''s not say that we have made it clear with Hua Lin that what they bring to their mother and son is not death, but in Hua Lin''s eyes, if there is no normal life, it is a great death.


    In other words, in the eyes of Hua Lin, this is the result that she can''t face. Eternal life becomes short, which she can''t accept.


    Human selfishness can never be satisfied.


    Jiang Xinrui couldn''t help thinking that if her mother hadn''t changed Hualin''s life that year, would everything be different today?


    The impression that Hua Lin left in their family was just a gentle woman


    But it didn''t happen again. What happened is what happened. At this time, everything has become dim, and all relationships have become bargaining chips.


    "I won''t! I don''t want to comment on your theory, but I won''t agree to your idea without my parents saying anything. Bai Kangning is my elder brother. As long as he doesn''t change much and doesn''t become beyond recognition like you, I will help him if he needs anything in the future. "


    "But this was once thought. Now looking at you like this, I don''t think what will happen in the future. No one will be patient all the time and watch you make trouble."


    "I''ve really heard enough of your crazy words, and I don''t want to investigate the meaning of them. When you remind me of brother Kangning now, I''m powerless and don''t want to think about it."


    Jiang Xinrui is really speechless to Hualin, and she thinks it''s funny, and it''s not a joke.


    Not to mention waiting for parents to say something angrily, because Jiang Xinrui didn''t feel anything to be angry with, just felt endless boredom.


    Every once in a while, Hua Lin will come up with something, even something that surprised everyone.


    All that can''t be thought of, Hua Lin is just like racking her brains to add jam to everyone

 Chapter 3471

    As for the purpose of Hualin''s doing this, in fact, we have also analyzed it. Huazhi expresses a cold heart, a laissez faire attitude towards Hualin, and has not made any demands on Huasheng.


    Do not participate in the decision of Huasheng.


    The Huasheng family naturally follows the meaning of Huasheng.


    As for Huasheng himself, when Hualin came with the chrysanthemum, or before that, Huasheng had already decided that it was her agreement with Bai Kangning.


    It has never changed. At this time, no one will let Huasheng change. Even if Bai Kangning asks, even if he is persuaded by Hualin, Huasheng will not.


    Like Jiang Xinrui, Huasheng is tired. It''s enough to watch the farce brought by Hualin. No matter what, she caused it at the beginning. Now Huasheng is willing to return it to its original position.


    It''s Huasheng''s biggest concession that she can choose to live half the life of an ordinary person. Now that she has become cold-blooded and merciless, Huasheng doesn''t care. She just wants to solve her past troubles.


    In Hua Sheng''s eyes, the problem of Hua Lin''s mother and son is the last one she left. As long as it is solved, she will have no problem.


    That is to say, she can meet the real peaceful day, so she has no past warmth towards the crazy Hualin and Huasheng.


    All the warmth, has been Hualin wear away.


    "Isn''t the lesson of last time enough?"


    "Or do you want to live half the life of an ordinary person? Go directly to the place where your mother and son should have gone. I know Pluto, and I won''t suffer. Do you want to go


    "I want to remind you in the end that I gave your mother''s and son''s lives, and I can take them later."


    Hua Sheng stands in front of Jiang Xinrui and looks at Hua Lin with a little cool tone. Naturally, this is not a joke. Everyone feels that Hua Sheng is serious.


    And Huasheng has no feelings for Hualin. Hualin has already decided on her daughter. I really can''t blame Huasheng for her good looks. I can only say that Hualin''s little feelings have become less.


    If it wasn''t for the agreement between Hua Sheng and Bai Kangning, Hua Sheng might have sent Hua Lin''s mother and son directly to the underworld and handed them over to Ming Yan.


    They should have been in the underworld. It was her who forced them to stay with the world. How to finish, how to finish and what the ending would be like are all the things that Huasheng should bear.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t feel resentful at all. Who told her that she would rather fight with Hades in order to keep her sister


    Now I think it''s as ridiculous as Hualin''s behavior, but Huasheng doesn''t regret it. Who hasn''t done some crazy things?


    For Hua Lin, Hua Sheng had no feelings at all. He was completely obliterated by Hua Lin''s selfishness.


    No wonder anyone just participates in the world and violates the rules of the world.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t want to break the agreement with her children, but if Hua Lin continues like this, Hua Sheng may really fight against Hua Lin directly. She really doesn''t have such a good temper and all her patience is gone.


    And the river pulls her daughter. For a moment, she feels that the human world, how can it become so unsafe? All the people who are covetous of Jiang Xinrui


    "Ah Sheng! What do you mean? You can''t do this. You can''t kill people casually. Our mother and son are living well now. If you want to do anything, it''s wrong... "

 Chapter 3472

    "I don''t understand your world, but I know that you broke the rules in those years. Now if you really kill our mother and son, you will still break the rules."


    "Now that you have children, don''t you want to live a quiet life? You can''t be the same as before. Ah Sheng, I''m your sister. Although I don''t like you as much as the third sister, I''m also your sister. You believe me, I''ll be very good to rui''er. My son grew up with you, or you got his name, and you know his temperament. That child can''t be wrong... "


    "Two children are predestined. You know that, don''t you? I also believe that you will not be so cruel, two children are our treasure


    Hualin looks at Huasheng with a cool face in front of her, and her heart sinks. Before, Hualin could guess what Huasheng thought, and even be sure that Huasheng would not do anything to hurt their family.


    But now, Hualin doesn''t dare to promise, because she can''t see any feelings in Huasheng''s eyes, and she cares about her.


    It''s just the eyes of strangers.


    Not even strangers.


    After all, Huasheng doesn''t want to kill a stranger, does he?


    So Hua Lin was afraid and regretful, but what she regretted was that she told her intention ahead of time. What she shouldn''t have said now, maybe she could wait


    As long as Jiang Xinrui recognizes Bai Kangning, there will be no problem with everything.


    But now it''s not that day at all


    And what Hua Lin regrets more is, why didn''t she think of this method earlier? If you think of her earlier, you can make preparations earlier, and you won''t make a fuss in the spring breeze


    At this time, she can take Bai Kangning to approach jiangxinrui.


    Even now, Hua Lin has not let go of this method.


    That''s why Hua Lin suddenly changed her attitude and begged for Hua Sheng instead of making trouble.


    But now whether it''s Huasheng or Jiangliu, or even jiangxinrui, we can see the potential meaning of Hualin. It can be said that the selfishness in Hualin''s eyes is too obvious.


    At this moment, Jiang Xinrui suddenly felt that she knew the man in front of her.


    It should be said that Hua Lin has changed in everyone''s eyes ever since she knew that Bai Kangning was beaten by her mother, even before, on the longest day of spring breeze.


    But we didn''t expect that Hua Lin would become so out of control.


    "Auntie, I can call you auntie. It''s about the relationship between you and my mother, but if you continue to say these words, I won''t recognize you as Auntie!"


    "I say again, and for the last time, that I have no other idea about Bai Kangning, just his brother. I don''t have it now, I won''t have it in the future, and I will never have it!"


    Jiang Xinrui lets go of her father''s hand, bypasses her mother, and looks directly at Hua Lin, the aunt she once liked very much. Her heart is really complicated, but no matter how complicated it is, she can''t listen to the other party continue to say such completely unreasonable words.


    Hua Lin''s words, Jiang Xinrui is not angry, simply can''t accept.


    When Hua Lin said it for the first time, Jiang Xinrui thought she was saying something wrong for a while, but now she wants to ask her mother


    Just at the beginning of Jiang Xinrui''s voice, the door of ten li spring breeze was opened. A thin boy, who was almost skin and bone, had no vitality at all, came in in a hurry.

 Chapter 3473

    It''s Bai Kangning!


    But a few months did not see, white Corning become more boring than before, eyes without wave, jiangxinrui time almost did not recognize him.


    If it wasn''t for the familiar breath, Jiang Xinrui didn''t recognize it. Bai Kangning''s change is really getting bigger and bigger every other period of time.


    But Huasheng and Jiangliu recognized the child at a glance, and knew who he was before that. Because they had just met, they didn''t see Hualin. Huasheng didn''t think much about it, so Hualin ran here.


    Even put forward such a request. Bai Kangning seems to have come in a hurry


    Every time I see Bai Kangning, whether it''s Huasheng or Jiangliu, or even jiangxinrui, I feel very distressed. Who can imagine how a healthy and lively child like that turned out to be like this.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t feel much about Hua Lin, but she has a big idea about Bai Kangning. She is not willing to suffer from this child, but all she can do is to abide by the agreement.


    This is what Bai Kangning expects. He even wants to end it directly. He doesn''t even want half of the ordinary people. He just wants to leave


    "Corning? You come at the right time. Tell your aunt how you feel in your heart. You like rui''er. You are willing to marry rui''er in the future. They all like you. Your words are much more useful than your mother''s words. Speak quickly


    Hua Lin hears the sound of the door and turns to find that it''s Bai Kangning. For a moment, she is a little worried, but she is more surprised. She feels that her son''s appearance is just right.


    Now some words she said are useless, but it would be different if they were changed, especially if the person who was changed was Bai Kangning. People treated him differently.


    Whether it''s pity or sympathy, as long as they have different feelings for Bai Kangning, they will be different. No matter what they say, they will treat the child differently.


    Hua Lin turns to push Bai Kangning. She is not surprised at her son''s sudden appearance. In fact, Bai Kangning''s appearance at this time can only come to her.


    After a while, Bai Hao should also come. Hualin doesn''t want to have any more accidents. As long as her son can guarantee, that''s enough. At the same time, Hualin also talks about her own good methods in her heart.


    At this time, I really thought of a way to turn over by myself.


    "Ma, what are you talking about? Can you be rational? Rui''er is my sister. Please stop it. My father will come right away and we will go home right away. "


    "I''m sorry, I apologize to you on behalf of my mother. Today''s event, you should take it as if it never happened. I never dare to have a messy idea. Everything can be done according to what you said. I have no opinion, neither does my mother. I''ll take her to see it and leave now."


    Bai Kangning was constantly pushed by Hualin. He was not only embarrassed, but also unable to look up at the people inside.


    No one, Bai Kangning, dares to go and doesn''t want to see it.


    Today, he and Huasheng have made it very clear. He just can''t wait any longer and wants to finish ahead of time, but Huasheng has also made it very clear


    Bai Kangning understood, calmed down and continued to wait, but today, standing here, he heard his mother''s words and Jiang Xinrui''s words, Bai Kangning never thought of the possibility of suddenly becoming responsible.


    He feels ashamed of his own idea, so Bai Kangning has no way to say more to the Huasheng family, except to apologize.


    Who can be dragged down by a home like ours?

 Chapter 3474

    So when Bai Kangning finished, he turned around and left with Hua Lin. he didn''t want his mother to stay here and continued to say something that made him more embarrassed.


    "No, Corning, you can''t go. What''s your apology? You have to say what you think. You like your sister. You treat your sister differently. I''m your mother. I know... "


    Hualin looks at her child and pulls her away. Hualin says she can''t be willing to do anything and directly pulls Bai Kangning back. Today, even if she is rejected by her son, Hualin wants to achieve her goal.


    Even if it really can''t change the result, at least we have to finish the deep thought in our son''s heart. He is different from Jiang Xinrui. The onlookers can see clearly. What''s more, she is still his mother, so Hualin knows better.


    So she has to help her children.


    And Hua Lin always has to do something for her children.


    Then he took Bai Kangning and looked at the Huasheng family and said, "ah Sheng, rui''er, Jiang Liu, you believe me, my child. I know that Kangning really likes rui''er. My mother can see it most clearly."


    "I don''t believe that rui''er is the same in her heart, but it doesn''t matter if she is young."


    "We can help them, too, you know."


    Hua Lin is full of hope, but also with some poor eyes, looking at Jiang Xinrui, no matter what kind of state, she hopes to move Jiang Xinrui.


    As long as the slightest change is enough, Hua Lin will seize this opportunity!


    At this time, Hua Lin would not care what kind of feelings Jiang Xinrui had for Bai Kangning, as long as she had them.


    As for her son, Hua Lin believes that no one in the world knows him better than herself, which is why Hua Lin would rather bear all the people''s incomprehension and let Bai Kangning live. Her intuition tells her that the child will regret in the future.


    Now that she has this feeling, Hua Lin will not give him the chance to regret it.


    "Ma! You are really enough. Don''t say any more, I beg you! "


    No matter what Hua Lin says, Bai Kangning can''t listen any more. He doesn''t wait for Hua Sheng and others to say anything. He just interrupts Hua Lin.


    Don''t let her go on.


    "What do you mean I won''t say it? You ask your heart, are you really so selfless? You don''t have any selfishness, do you think? You have it. This villain, if your mother comes to do it, you can cooperate with her. "


    Hua Lin is held back by her son. Hua Lin''s whole body begins to get close to her irritability. This is the problem she has contracted in the past two years. As long as her words are disturbed by others all the time and she can''t speak them out, she can''t control her upset and then her irritability.


    "I can''t cooperate!"


    "Let''s not stand at the door of the spring breeze and quarrel!"


    "Mom, if you really care about me, leave some face for your son. If you still want to see me, don''t say anything. Let''s go."


    Bai Kangning is no longer powerless. Her thin figure can''t suppress Hua Lin''s momentum. She pleads for Hua Lin''s words.


    He doesn''t want to stand in front of Jiang Xinrui and discuss these things. Especially, Jiang Xinrui has made it very clear. Looking at Huasheng and the river''s maintenance of Jiang Xinrui, Bai Kangning is very clear. If he really says something, many things will be really not simple.

 Chapter 3475

    Bai Kangning''s words, Hua Lin did not speak, tears do not know what happened, the first flow down, "leave some face!" Such words are in zahualin''s heart.


    What did she do to make her son lose face?


    Even pleading with her, I don''t know how many times I have forced her to die, and I don''t know how many times I''ve said it, just die


    Hua Lin''s heart even if again obsessive, but looking at such Bai Kangning, is also uncomfortable, pain can''t breathe.


    But Bai Kangning didn''t look at anyone in Xiang Huasheng''s family. He just wanted to leave immediately with Hua Lin. he didn''t want to hear what Hua Sheng''s family said. Bai Kangning couldn''t accept it. If Hua Lin hadn''t said these words before, he just felt tired and didn''t want to apologize, but now he was embarrassed.


    In order to keep him alive, his mother even forced his sister to marry him. It''s unheard of. He is a brother. He can''t protect his sister-in-law and take care of his parents. He really feels that he hates failure.


    Now that his mother said such a thing again, Bai Kangning was really embarrassed, but he knew very well that he could not resent his mother!


    What''s wrong with his mother just to keep her children alive?


    Even if there is a mistake, people in the world can blame her, only he can''t, is also the most unqualified.


    Bai Kangning knows this very well, so the pressure is increasing, and the whole person is becoming thinner and thinner, because he can''t blame his mother, and can''t stop her, so he can only look at


    At this time, Bai Kangning had no other extravagant hopes, so he wanted to leave some face.


    "You think I''m embarrassing you, don''t you?"


    "I embarrassed you? Bai Kangning, do you dare to say that you have no idea about Jiang Xinrui? Every time you see her, you are different. Why don''t you admit it? "


    "Whether it''s like, or any other feelings, as long as it''s different, that''s enough. It''s really enough for mom to see the difference in your eyes."


    "I''ll do the rest."


    Hua Lin reached out and touched her son''s face to wipe away the tears he refused to leave because of his stubbornness.


    Looking at Bai Kangning''s eyes is more stubborn, as long as it is something she identified, it will not change, that is, the fact!


    She will let her son get what he wants, and let him live a good life.


    Enjoy the best in the world, even his wife is, jiangxinrui, no matter the appearance or family, plus the relationship between Huasheng, no matter what point is the most suitable person, Hualin only hate that he didn''t think of it earlier, otherwise, they must be in the best time of their relationship, to finalize this matter.


    After waiting for three years, Jiang Xinrui is an adult, and she can have a wedding with Bai Kangning


    Hua Lin thinks of the future, only feels that the whole person is excited, greedy appearance has completely covered up all her appearance


    Hua Lin''s eyes are even more blurred. At the moment, Hua Sheng, Jiang Liu, and even Jiang Xinrui look at her with unreasonable eyes. Even Bai Kangning can''t lift her head.


    Bai Kangning never thought that he would be like this one day.


    He can''t even say he''s sorry.


    "Where on earth did you get your confidence?"


    "Ah Sheng and I don''t care much about you. Don''t you know why? Do you really think we can''t manage it? "


    Jiang Liu has never been so speechless as today. He and Hua Sheng have never interfered more. How can the daughter of Ruzhen Rubao become her selfish and greedy person?

 Chapter 3476

    The river is really speechless and speechless to Hualin.


    I don''t want to pay any attention at all. If it wasn''t for Bai Kangning, Jiangliu really wanted to catch up with others. For the first time, Jiangliu found that Hualin was a completely unclear person.


    Her thoughts have fallen into a dead end, even a dead end that everyone can''t accept.


    No matter who Jiang Xinrui is with, it can''t be a deal, and his daughter can''t be used by others with such sinister intentions.


    Even in front of their husband and wife? When they can''t breathe?


    For the first time, Jiangliu was angry and wanted to curse people. No matter in the human world, or in the heaven world, or even in the flood and famine period, Jiangliu thought he had never seen anyone?


    But this blatant use of you, or even the use of two children''s feelings, is really too much.


    The river doesn''t speak just because it has nothing to say.


    He didn''t want to say anything to threaten others, but this time he really didn''t want to say anything. If it wasn''t for the fact that the other side were all human beings and had no magic power, the river really wanted to fight. Looking at such a crazy person, he couldn''t do it. As a result, the other side was on the edge of him.


    "Come on, mom, I beg you. Let''s go home. Do you really want to kill me?"


    "Why do I live without hope? All my hopes have been wiped away by you, and the hope of my life has also been strangled by you. I don''t want to live because you have become like this. I don''t think it''s interesting to live. So you should go on like this and ask others, not me! "


    "If you really want to do it for me, just be quiet and stop making noise. Is our home still home? Every time I look at your unreasonable appearance, I don''t want to take care of it, but I tell myself over and over again that you are my mother, I must take care of it, and I can''t ignore it! "


    "But you know, no one can remain unchanged. If mother wants to continue, you will lose everything, including me."


    When Bai Kangning said this, he suddenly felt that he had never let go, and then slowly let go. It was a kind of relief that could not be described in words.


    This kind of relaxed, Bai Kangning already did not know how many time did not have, he now entire person only felt had the breath.


    The feeling of suffocation is no longer there.


    Then Bai Kangning slowly let go of Hua Lin''s hand. Anyway, he has no face to stay, and can''t stop his mother who has been stubborn and crazy. This time, let him go first.


    Bai Kangning thought, just this time, let him be willful this time, he just doesn''t care about his mother this time


    But Bai Kangning really said that he would go and let everyone be caught off guard. Of course, it is expected that Hua Lin, for everyone, either doesn''t care, like Hua Sheng, or is completely driven crazy, like Bai Kangning.


    "Corning..."


    "You really don''t care about mom?"


    Hua Lin''s voice with desolation, and despair at Bai Kangning.


    It can be said that Hua Lin is the only one who can''t accept it. Although these two years have brought a lot of blows to her son, no matter what happens, his son has never taken the initiative to leave. Even if he was scolded by her madness, Bai Kangning sat quietly beside her and didn''t say a word, waiting for her to vent and get up to clean up the mess for her


    No time like now, really turned away, no longer care about her!

 Chapter 3477

    When Bai Kangning turned to leave, he heard the voice behind him and stopped subconsciously. It was the voice of his mother''s despair and loss.


    Mother is for him, except him, nothing, father has become powerless, if she really left, then she can stand it


    Every time Bai Kangning has this idea, and every time when Bai Kangning has this idea, the whole person will become dull and numb. Anyone can leave her, and they can''t!


    Just compromise. Next time, my mother will still be like this


    Bai Kangning clenched his hands and clenched his teeth. He was very hard hearted. This time, he should let his mother see his determination. Every time, he was soft hearted with his father. Maybe there would be a turn for the better. He was really tired.


    When Bai Kangning thought of this, Ben stopped and stepped out again. He had already thought about it. No one could stop him!


    "Corning! Bai Kangning


    "Even you don''t care about me? Leaving me behind? What else do I do for? "


    "You are my son My only son, I only have you... "


    Hua Lin yells at Bai Kangning. She saw Bai Kangning really want to leave. Hua Lin is really flustered. After all, he has never been like this.


    But fortunately, Bai Kangning still stops and hears his own voice. His son still doesn''t move forward. Hua Lin thinks there is still a play, but she still wants to leave?


    Hua Lin didn''t feel happy for a long time at all. Looking at Bai Kangning, she seemed to have the courage to really ignore her. Hua Lin didn''t care about anything, so she ran over and held Bai Kangning''s hands in a pleading tone.


    She did not let Bai Kangning continue to walk, but also a humble plea.


    "Son..."


    Hua Lin''s tearful eyes were hazy and her voice choked. It was totally different from her stubborn madness just now.


    I don''t know. I think these are two people.


    Bai Kangning looked at his mother, took a deep breath, and then stretched out his hand to look at Hua Lin. Bai Kangning did stop again, but he was not completely obedient.


    He wants Hua Lin to choose, go with him or stay.


    This is his last strength and the final compromise to Hua Lin.


    Seeing this, Hua Lin pleads with Bai Kangning in silence. She doesn''t want to go. Her goal has not been achieved. Neither Hua Sheng nor Jiang Xinrui nods


    If you leave without success, isn''t it for nothing?


    But looking at her son''s resolute appearance, Hua Lin knows that if she doesn''t make a decision today, her son may really leave. She wants to coax him, but maybe he can''t come back


    Finally, Hua Lin turns her head and looks at Jiang Xinrui, with the same deep plea. She wants Jiang Xinrui to say a word and help her say a word. She will be grateful and will treat Jiang Xinrui well. She will never be wronged.


    But really let her down, Jiang Xinrui did not speak, looking at her eyes is no emotion!


    And Huasheng is even more calm!


    They don''t care about her.


    Hua Lin has no choice but to hold out her hand and hold her son. She can''t really let him go. She has intuition. If she doesn''t hold her son and follow him this time, she will lose the most important thing.


    When Bai Kangning reached for Hua Lin''s hand, he also felt relaxed, with a relieved smile at the corner of his mouth. Although it was very light, it also showed that Bai Kangning''s mood was not so bad.

 Chapter 3478

    Because in the end, Hua Lin compromised with him. For Bai Kangning, it was really progress and change. He was very happy, but he also knew that this method didn''t work every time.


    Just like his mother always makes noise, shouts and cries to him, at the beginning, he will try his best to make his mother happy, but slowly, Bai Kangning is numb, just let her vent.


    Anyway, it will be quiet after the fight.


    This time, he wants to do the same thing, but this time, what Hua Lin wants to do is what Bai Kangning can''t accept


    How can you say the words that let him be with Jiang Xinrui?


    That''s my sister!


    Not even cousins!


    Bai Kangning left with Hua Lin, who turned back three times in one step!


    Yes, it''s a three-step turn back, because Hua Lin hasn''t given up yet. She doesn''t want to give up and is unwilling to give up.


    Jiang Xinrui is the only way for her. If she doesn''t nod her head, there is really no way.


    So how can Hua Lin be reconciled!


    When I left, I still held Bai Kangning''s hand


    Huasheng and others look at the back of Bai Kangning''s mother and son. Until they disappear, Jiang Xinrui reaches out and closes the door.


    Everyone is not in a good mood. I can only say that it''s really embarrassing to be made such a fuss by Hua Lin.


    "What do you think, rui''er? What do you think of Bai Kangning... "


    When Hua Lin left, Hua Sheng was silent for a long time. He seemed to think of something. After thinking about it, he decided to ask. Just now, privately.


    Hua Sheng has to know what Jiang Xinrui thinks.


    As for why Hua Sheng has such doubts, it is still related to her mood. After all, in her heart, she is different from Hua Zhi and Hua Lin, and her children are not really related to them.


    What''s more, Huasheng''s memory has recovered too much. There''s no big limit to the problem of emotion. Of course, it depends on who the other party is.


    If Bai Kangning used to be, Huasheng was really satisfied, but now


    Huasheng doesn''t have any evaluation. It''s hard to keep his heart unchanged. Huasheng doesn''t have any opinions on Bai Kangning.


    Just need to know what Jiang Xinrui is thinking.


    "What?"


    "What does mother think I can think of my brother?"


    "What does father think? I really didn''t


    When Jiang Xinrui heard Hua Sheng''s words, she had a look in her eyes. It was incredible. She couldn''t understand her mother''s meaning. Bai Kangning was her brother. How could she


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to admit the pity of others, because there must be something hateful about poor people. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t think Bai Kangning is hateful. If she really insists on saying it, she can only say that Bai Kangning''s heart is too soft.


    "No, it''s normal! Your mother doesn''t mean anything else. She must have been confused just now. It''s very late. Go back to your room first. Father believes you


    Jiangliu listens to the dialogue between Huasheng and jiangxinrui, but she has no choice. Then she pats jiangxinrui and signals her to go back to have a rest.


    Jiang Xinrui accepted her father''s meaning and didn''t say much. She said hello to Huasheng and Jiangliu and said, "my parents have a rest early too..." Then he went back.


    The remaining River, Huasheng couple stay in the living room.


    "Ah Sheng, do you think of your divination again..."


    "Because of that, you can''t be extra careful with all the people around rui''er, and you can''t be confident with her. I believe rui''er is measured and rational."


    "As for what feelings are difficult, in fact, you don''t have to be so reckless."

 Chapter 3479

    Jiangliu originally wanted to take Huasheng back to his room, but looking at Huasheng, his expression seems to be flat, but in fact he is nervous. Jiangliu thought about it and said it now.


    Of course, he also has some other purposes. He can''t make his daughter confused with her parents


    What''s more, the river really doesn''t think it''s necessary. Since it''s a difficult emotion, should it be seeking but not? Love each other but not together? Maybe it''s falling in love with someone you shouldn''t fall in love with


    In a word, there are many possibilities, but Jiang Liu doesn''t seem to be very serious. Jiang Xinrui''s feelings are her willingness and her love. All he can do is help.


    In the past, Jiangliu certainly didn''t want to, but it''s rare to like it. It''s also rare for him and a Sheng to go to today. They can''t ask jiangxinrui not to be like them just because they are hard together?


    Even controlling her liking for other people?


    Jiang Liu really doesn''t think it''s necessary. He also believes in Jiang Xinrui''s reason.


    It can be said that Jiang Xinrui is much more rational than them.


    "What else do you know? Don''t you worry? In the past, I didn''t know who was around her, but now, as she grows up, her feelings begin to become clear. Naturally, I will worry that I can''t control her not to contact outsiders. I have to know who she is different to! "


    Huasheng looked at the river that silk did not worry, some discouraged.


    She can''t be anxious here, but in the twinkling of an eye, the river is a carefree look?


    No wonder Huasheng''s tone is impulsive.


    In fact, I didn''t think so much before. Huasheng didn''t think Jiang Xinrui would like it when he saw a boy. At least Huasheng didn''t think about the people around him.


    The last time I mentioned the prince, it was really an accident. It was just a chat. But today, when Hua Lin talks about Bai Kangning, it''s a wake-up call for Hua Sheng. Her emotional difficulties can also be people around her who she thinks are impossible.


    After all, with Bai Kangning, it''s hard to avoid being talked about. In the human world, it''s hard enough. Therefore, Huasheng thinks that everything is possible.


    This is also why she just chose to question Jiang Xinrui, because Huasheng now pays great attention to the people around her.


    What''s more, I want to know what jiangxinrui thinks, so it''s hard to find jiangxinrui. In this way, maybe we can avoid the difficulty of jiangxinrui.


    Huasheng''s own feelings are difficult. She knows very well and how much she has experienced with Jiangliu. As a parent, of course, she hopes her children will be happy.


    "I understand your anxiety and your thoughts, but Sheng, you are a little too anxious."


    "You are now affected by all the revived memories, which makes you look at the present things differently. You should not be paranoid to look for her emotional problems. You should understand that emotional problems are the most difficult to intervene. I was as anxious as you before, and I thought our children, even if they are difficult, where can they be difficult?"


    "But the child will grow up sooner or later, you can''t control her. On that day, I think her difficulties may come from our views."


    "If we have no opinion on her choice, other people''s ideas are not important. We don''t care what the unexpected people think. In this way, it''s very easy for you to worry about the difficulty."


    "Besides, rui''er is a very rational person. I believe you can feel it."

 Chapter 3480

    The river is pulling Hua Sheng. I hope she can understand. Of course, I don''t want Hua Sheng to be so worried. Hua Sheng is so worried.


    When you see a person, you worry that the other person is the one who makes the emotional struggle for Jiang Xinrui.


    In fact, in the view of Jiang Liu, what he can see is not necessarily accurate, just like his feelings with Hua Sheng, the result of divination in those years is not very good.


    Even more difficult than Jiang Xinrui''s emotional difficulties.


    Now it''s over, and it''s a test along the way.


    Jiangliu knows that Huasheng is hard spoken and soft hearted. He says that he doesn''t care. He is laissez faire. But in fact, he can''t worry about it. He always pays attention to it. It''s like Hualin''s business. If it doesn''t get worse and worse, Huasheng will not turn a deaf ear to Hualin.


    Even now, Hua Sheng has not forgotten the agreement with Bai Kangning to untie the charm on them.


    "Not the same."


    "Jiangliu, I think you should be more clear about how hard it is for us to get to today. I think Ruier can be more relaxed. When she was young, we didn''t take good care of her. In a twinkling of an eye, we grew up again. We missed too much of her. Now the only thing we can do is her future!"


    "We have to get involved. We have to help her."


    Hua Sheng pushes away the river''s outstretched hand. At this meeting, she doesn''t want to get close to the river. When she hears the river''s words, Hua Sheng doesn''t agree with it. In her heart, she even disagrees.


    Then he turned and sat on the sofa with a headache.


    Hua Sheng thought that Jiang Liu would have the same idea as her, and wanted to help their children avoid the emotional difficulties, that is, the emotional disaster.


    But in the eyes of the river, all this becomes very simple?


    Where is simple, since ancient times, feeling sad, if it is really simple, they go so hard?


    "I didn''t say not to help. As parents, we need to help as well, but it''s just guidance. Ah Sheng, I think you''re a little paranoid now. Your daughter''s feelings haven''t started yet!"


    "Have you ever thought that maybe her difficulties are due to our participation? We didn''t help her, on the contrary, the situation is constantly changing. Let''s have a quiet look. The more anxious you are, the more you may not come according to your wishes. On the contrary, what you are afraid of, what else you may come. "


    "However, you are helping me. Because of your relationship, I don''t think it''s very difficult for my daughter to accept if she really has someone she likes to leave us. I think it''s because you''ve been busy with me in recent years."


    Naturally, Jiangliu sees Huasheng''s unhappiness. Of course, he has to sit beside him. Even if Huasheng wants to push him away, Jiangliu will not be pushed away.


    How can they be pushed away if they can be together today.


    Besides, as Jiang Liu said, what a father worries about most is his daughter''s leaving. When she falls in love with others and gets married, Jiang Liu doesn''t even think about it.


    But now it''s not the same, because Huasheng''s divination of jiangxinrui is difficult. The river knows that it can''t be avoided. He doesn''t stop his daughter''s liking. He just hopes that she can be happy.


    But Hua Sheng didn''t say anything this time. He didn''t mean to approve. He just didn''t want to argue. Maybe every mother is paranoid about her children.


    Since she and the river can''t agree on this point, wait and see. Huasheng won''t give up and will take a good look.


    Meanwhile, the second floor of the ten mile spring breeze.


    Jiang Xinrui''s room is just closed.

 Chapter 3481

    "Jili? Come out and have a chat. "


    Jiang Xinrui sat in front of the dresser and took out the strange book. In fact, it didn''t take long, but the appearance of the book changed a lot.


    It''s becoming more yellow and dilapidated. It''s beginning to be antique.


    The whole book is broken.


    Jiang Xinrui gently knocked a few times, regarded as saying hello to the thing claiming to be Koi inside.


    At this time, Jiang Xinrui''s mood is not very good, can only say some heavy.


    Feelings? Like it? Love? Your partner?


    Jiang Xinrui thinks that these things are too far away from her. All along, she thinks so. But today, Jiang Xinrui finds out that these invisible things are so close to her?


    Jiang Xinrui thinks it''s enough for her to have parents. Besides, she has good friends, brothers, uncles and aunts. Jiang Xinrui really thinks it''s enough.


    She didn''t think about the other half at all. When her parents argued, she wanted to deny it, but she didn''t know why.


    For a time, Jiang Xinrui was a little confused. She couldn''t help breathing and thinking. She wanted to talk to someone. Of course, she could not be human. Most of her people didn''t belong to human beings.


    Jiang Xinrui couldn''t help thinking that if Chifeng was there, the guy would listen quietly and would not talk. Although he would nag a little, he would be more obedient and good-looking.


    It''s pleasant to watch


    "Hello? Hello! Hello... "


    "I said, miss, I''m healing. You just roasted me a few hours ago. Have you forgotten? This called me out again, but I didn''t speak. I was in a daze. Do you think I''m Aladdin''s lamp? "


    Ji Li''s unreal figure stands behind Jiang Xinrui with a helpless look. Nevertheless, I can feel that Ji Li is in a good mood at the moment.


    Eyebrows and eyes are smiling, although the body is still more illusory, but still very happy.


    I wish I could dance with my hands.


    "You..."


    "Can you come out? How is that possible? "


    "Are you Jili?"


    When Jiang Xinrui heard the voice, she was really lost in her mind at first, but soon she recovered. She heard the voice behind her with a little roar, but when Jiang Xinrui was about to say something, she immediately found that it was wrong. When she talked with Ji Li, the voice was actually boring. The source of the voice was in her ears, but it was also in her heart, he said We can only communicate with each other through the attachment of vitality.


    Otherwise, how can other people not hear, only Jiang Xinrui can hear.


    But this meeting this voice, Jiang Xinrui listens very clearly, is not from the heart appears.


    But behind you?


    Therefore, as soon as Jiang Xinrui subconsciously turns his head, he sees a vague shadow. Although it''s a little vague, it''s not difficult to see that Ji Li can simply condense his personal form.


    The important thing is that the voice is very clear, and the outline of the body can be seen. Ji Li is a man.


    Although Jiang Xinrui had some doubts in the end, he knew in his heart that the other party must be Ji Li, otherwise the boundary of ten li spring breeze would be there, and not everyone would be able to come in.


    "Of course! I''m Ji Li. Wait a minute. Next time we meet, you''ll call me later. I''m sure you''ll be surprised. I''m a koi, and I have a high face value. "


    "In fact, I didn''t expect that I was roasted by your nine day dark fire for a long time. At that time, I was obviously injured and almost melted. But when I was cultivated, I felt that my whole body was full of strength, and then I became like this!"

 Chapter 3482

    The more Ji Li said, the more happy he felt. It can be said that the whole person didn''t know how to beat him. In fact, he could understand Ji Li''s present situation. He was really happy.


    It''s not the kind that can be described by words. At the moment, he is eager to let the world know his own changes. For tens of thousands of years, everything around him has been changing rapidly. Ji Li can only watch, wait and see in pain.


    He can''t do anything, can''t do anything, Ji Li is really very painful, that kind of helplessness is not a little bit.


    It turned out that he had freedom and happiness, and his life in the book made people feel desperate. Ji Li almost thought that he would never have a chance to return to human form again and leave this broken book.


    Until she meets Jiang Xinrui, Ji Li knows that her chance has come. Maybe she can gamble, but the result is not ideal, because Jiang Xinrui doesn''t listen to his command at all. Even if she controls her strength and hurts Jiang Xinrui''s heart, she can bear to be unaffected.


    Just like today, he managed to absorb a lot of evil spirit in the demon world and filled himself. He was very happy, so he was in a good mood. It was hard to avoid saying a few more words, but he was cleaned up by Jiang Xinrui.


    It''s still cruel. Ji Li really wants to curse his mother, but fortunately, he can''t control Jiang Xinrui now.


    But Ji Li didn''t expect that when he went back, he began to find changes in his whole body. His body became hotter and hotter bit by bit. Ji Li thought he was going to melt. He was scared to death. He didn''t live to this day to let a little girl die.


    In a strong reluctance, Ji Li felt that although he was hot, his body seemed to be getting heavier and heavier. You should know that he was already a soul body. Where can he feel it?


    When you see the outline of your body, you can even leave the book. Although you can''t completely untie the shackles, this is the beginning! More hope.


    As for what all this was for, Ji Li didn''t know and didn''t care. Anyway, he saw the dawn.


    "Aren''t you hurt?"


    "It''s amazing. I didn''t expect that you would have such an adventure. Do you think it would be affected by my fire? Would you like to try again? "


    "Maybe if you try again, you can get out of this book and get out of jail."


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Ji Li''s outline, with white hair and slender figure. She can''t see the specific appearance clearly, but she can feel it vaguely. It''s really a very handsome appearance.


    But it doesn''t matter. What surprised Jiang Xinrui is what he looks like now. It seems too fast, right?


    Jiang Xinrui thought this guy would take a long time.


    At the same time, Jiang Xinrui is also thinking about what this person is? Even his own messy ideas are left behind.


    In fact, what Jiangliu said is not wrong. Most of the time, jiangxinrui is very rational.


    Just like now, Jiang Xinrui is looking at helping, thinking about Ji Li, but actually thinking about what the other party is? He can eat and absorb evil Qi, resentment and soul. Now even the nine day holy fire can be his help.


    If this is true, it means that I have no control over Ji Li.


    This is not a good omen. For Jiang Xinrui, she does not believe in Ji Li, and it is impossible for her to give her life to Ji Li. She and Ji Li are mutually restrained.

 Chapter 3483

    The so-called peace is only superficial, which is clear to both sides.


    But now it''s obvious that this restriction seems to be gone, because Jiang Xinrui''s last move doesn''t work for Ji Li.


    "Well, try it, but Not today, I don''t want to feel burned by the fire today! "


    "Let''s talk about you first. What do you want me to do?"


    "Look, you were not in the right mood just now. What can you tell me? I''m Koi. Although I can''t play my strength now, maybe I can bring you good luck!"


    Ji Li''s body is illusory, but it doesn''t prevent him from communicating with Jiang Xinrui, or helping her to relieve her worries. Who says Ji Li needs Jiang Xinrui''s help now.


    Of course, Ji Li is not so kind, just because he felt the nine day holy fire after contacting the evil Qi. Ji Li can''t guarantee whether the evil Qi plays a role in the middle.


    But Ji Li did not dare to gamble.


    He has made some progress, even if he can''t be too far away from the book. He hasn''t absorbed the free air for a long time.


    In order to be safe, Ji Li must meet all his encounters today. Only in this way can he be at ease.


    You can''t take a little risk.


    So at this time, Jiang Xinrui wants to use the nine day holy fire directly to him, but Ji Li won''t agree. If Jiang Xinrui wants to be strong, it can''t blame him. He will make Jiang Xinrui angina pectoris.


    We are suspicious of each other, take advantage of each other, hold each other''s handle together, and don''t take advantage of each other.


    "Koi? As you are now, it''s enough not to bring me bad luck. It''s good luck... "


    "It''s nothing special for me to find you out, so I suddenly want to find someone to chat with. You are the closest to me now, so I can only find you."


    "Look at you. You used to look like Qingjun. Do you have a sweetheart? Or familiar friends, do you want me to help you find? It''s rare that I''m willing to help. You should cherish it.... "


    Jiang Xinrui heard that Ji Li didn''t need her fire now, so she didn''t have to. Anyway, she was not in a hurry for a while. There was still a chance. She was worried just now. If Ji Li could really leave the prison, they would not have to contact each other.


    Naturally, she doesn''t have to worry about Jili being known by her parents.


    As for Ji Li''s identity, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t worry about it. Maybe he has confidence in his parents. Jiang Xinrui believes that he can''t make any trouble.


    If you really have that ability, you won''t be trapped by a Book spirit.


    "Sweetheart? "Yes


    "I don''t have any acquaintances, let alone enemies. Would you like to help me kill them?"


    Ji Li heard Jiang Xinrui''s words with a sarcastic tone and a sneer. If his body was not too vague, Jiang Xinrui might be able to see it. Ji Li''s eyes were playful when he mentioned Qiu''s help.


    "Enemy, who nearly killed you? Is it still there? "


    "I feel that you are cruel to him. Why have you never mentioned it before? What''s your name? It''s impossible to kill you. I can help you find it. Maybe I can know what kind of situation you were in that year, and who is the koi immortal in that river? "


    "It''s strange to say that no matter how the koi is, it''s also a fish. Since it''s a fish, you can''t leave the water."


    "But you don''t seem to be short of water all the time?"

 Chapter 3484

    Jiang Xinrui''s tone is full of doubts, but the expression of doubts is just right. The expression of saying this is more natural, like mentioning without paying attention.


    But only Jiang Xinrui knows that she is a little angry, because Ji Li is not as good as before.


    Before, I couldn''t see his outline, let alone his expression. At most, I could distinguish Ji Li''s emotion and attitude from his voice.


    But now, with the appearance of the outline, I know a lot of things. I can see the other person right in front of me, but I can''t see the way he looks when he says this.


    It''s a little annoying. Either you can see it all, or you can''t see it all. It''s just like this. You can''t see it clearly.


    So I can''t help feeling that I should vent my anger, or Jiang Xinrui would be too angry.


    After all, many of Ji Li''s words are full of holes. Do you think she really believes them?


    "I''ve found out. You just don''t know where you''re angry. You call me out on purpose, and then you can be in a good mood?"


    "I''m not even able to get out of the body now. I''m imprisoned in that broken book. I''m a spirit of books indirectly. What water do you want?"


    "Isn''t the water soaking the book? I think you''re out of your mind... "


    Ji Li was hurt, and the playfulness in his eyes disappeared. He was speechless, but he was not angry. Who told him that now he had to rely on others'' Jiang Xinrui?


    So this brain water, this kind of words, is very quiet.


    Ji Li didn''t dare to speak out. At the same time, he muttered in his heart that he was not really discovered by Jiang Xinrui?


    He is very confused, a lot of things, he did say half true, in this case, Jiang Xinrui will not find anything in the middle, right?


    Then Ji Li thinks it''s impossible. No matter what, Jiang Xinrui is also a little girl. What can she know?


    Unless jiangxinrui asks Jiangliu, it is obvious that anyone can look for jiangxinrui, but they will not look for Jiangliu!


    Because Jiang Xinrui won''t let his family know.


    Think of this, Ji Li is very relieved, to Jiang Xinrui''s answer is very natural, two people say is in chat, but are each careful thinking.


    The two men are also trying to maintain peace to the maximum extent.


    "Yes, now water is not very important to you."


    "What''s more, Ji Li, do you think I''m deaf and can''t hear you, or do you think there are others in this room? I can hear you very clearly, thank you


    "I really doubt how you got away with your intelligence? And under someone stronger than you? "


    Jiang Xinrui listens to Ji Li''s words, her mouth is cold, and her eyes are white. She doesn''t know whether she can put words in Ji Li''s mouth.


    One is smart and the other is stupid.


    Ji Li''s image is really stupid, but sometimes it''s a little smart.


    "How about my IQ? I''m not stubborn with you. Anyway, that''s it."


    "Anyway, I can see what you mean. Jiang Xinrui, don''t be so restless. If you''re right, just do it. Do you think you''ve moved your heart? What''s my sweetheart? I''m familiar with you again... "


    "When I was practicing Taoism, although I didn''t give up seven emotions and six desires, I''ve seen a lot of the world of mortals. I''ve already seen that you''re so excited in spring!"


    "Is it true that you have moved your heart to Uncle Chifeng, and your parents have noticed that you have come to me to complain?"

 Chapter 3485

    "Look at you, Jiang Xinrui, stop. I don''t want to make you feel sad. I''m in a good mood today. You told me to come out. Let''s talk about the matter!"


    "Can you stop playing? Don''t let people tell the truth? "


    Ji Li Zheng said that when he was excited, it was called spitting. Although Ji Li was an illusory shadow now, his eyes were still very clear. Looking at the change of Jiang Xinrui''s expression, and even the eager flame in his palm, Ji Li felt that his back was cold. Now he did not dare to take risks.


    Who knows if you still need the bonus of magic Qi?


    Now he is not in the demon world, careless, Ji Li really don''t want to let his hard to appear outline shadow completely into a bubble.


    So when it comes to looking at the change of Jiang Xinrui at the end, although he is not angry, he is definitely murderous. Ji Li really gets cold in the back.


    Jiang Xinrui''s words are also a little irritated. Since she wants to call herself out, it''s just to tell the truth. It turns out to be like this again. It''s really breaking down.


    But Ji Li also knows that his mouth is not accurate, so he has to tell the truth. Once he tells the truth, the other party can''t stand it, and then he''s out of luck.


    Just as Ji Li thinks, Jiang Xinrui really wants to burn him now. His ability of gibberish is really getting worse and worse. Now, because he has a new look, he has no threat?


    Or is Ji Li so afraid of death?


    Can you challenge her like this again and again?


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t think it''s true. Ji Li should be more afraid of death than anyone else. In order to live, he can give everything. Now he seems to be busy. Ji Li knows that he won''t really fight with him.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know which one, because it''s all her guess, but Jiang Xinrui also knows that Ji Li is right. She really won''t fight with him, just thinking about whether to kill her?


    How can he see her mind?


    A man completely out of control!


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t speak. When Ji Li began to speak, she didn''t speak all the time. She just looked at Ji Li and thought about herself.


    "That''s right. If you come to me, you can''t see clearly, and there is no one to tell. In fact, it''s really appropriate for you to tell me what you think. When I can leave, I''ll leave, and you don''t have to worry about me!"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll tell you what you think. After all, I don''t want people to know that I have a chance to live only when I''m around a little girl."


    "Apart from these, I''m old and I don''t remember how old I am. I can see clearly what love and love are. In the past, many believers came to ask me to bless their good fortune. You can see whether you are interested or not, and who you are interested in, regardless of whether I feel it."


    "There''s nothing I''m sorry to admit. After all, even if you don''t let me speak, you know the truth best, don''t you? No, you won''t talk to me now, because you have no one to talk to except me. "


    Ji Li leans against Jiang Xinrui''s dressing table and looks down at Jiang Xinrui. He pays attention to her expression. Jiang Xinrui stops her fire. Although she doesn''t speak, that''s enough.


    No matter how mature and rational Jiang Xinrui is, she is also flustered when she meets such a girl.


    All don''t care, just the appearance is hidden

 Chapter 3486

    "What do you know? Trapped in the book for many years, can you see the emotion clearly now? "


    After a long silence, Jiang Xinrui looked up at the shadow leaning against her dresser and asked.


    In fact, when Ji Li said this, she didn''t say anything. She didn''t want to say it. She just didn''t know how to say it. Now she is a little confused and irritable.


    I don''t know. At the moment, except for Ji Li, Jiang Xinrui finds that she has no one to speak to, because she hasn''t seen her mind clearly. How can she tell her mother?


    I want to talk with friends, but Chifeng is not there. Besides, even if Chifeng is there, Jiang Xinrui can''t say it, at least not at the moment.


    As for others, Jiang Xinrui thought about it, but it was better to keep it in her heart.


    "How can I not see clearly?"


    "Besides, don''t you know if I see clearly? Can''t you feel it? If you really don''t know, you won''t have such a question now. "


    "I know you must be thinking that you have threatened me once. Why can''t I stop talking? That''s because I don''t want to see a relationship wasted for external reasons. "


    "If you recognize your feelings earlier, you will be successful earlier. Other people''s opinions are not important. It''s hard to like in life. It''s really hard to like for the first time. Don''t wait until you lose it It''s really too late. "


    "And this first time like, is also the purest, you may not have again."


    "Actually, as you asked, do I have a sweetheart? Little girl, I have lived for tens of thousands of years, how can I not Just lost, just like you, refused to admit, finally wait until Miss it. "


    "That''s why I don''t want you to miss it. I always remind you that if I woke up my person at the beginning, I would never give up..."


    When Ji Li said this, his eyes were a little sad and more regretful.


    If I had been able to understand clearly, all the results would be different now.


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Ji Li''s expression. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say. She just lowered her head and suddenly felt flustered and lonely. In fact, she was more at a loss.


    Because Jiang Xinrui can''t understand why Ji Li is so sure that she is moved by Chifeng''s third uncle?


    When? Why? How is that possible?


    Is that a slight heartbeat?


    Just like it?


    Think of the emotional difficulties that parents said, is it because of such difficulties?


    If so, in fact, it''s not wrong to say that it''s hard. How could she be with Chifeng''s third uncle and the third royal highness of the demon Kingdom


    No matter how much you like it, it''s impossible!


    Jiang Xinrui is trapped in a deep self puzzle. She doesn''t react for a long time, so she naturally misses Ji Li''s look. Of course, even now Jiang Xinrui has been looking at Ji Li, she can''t see it. Who can see a shadow clearly?


    Ji Li also knows that Jiang Xinrui can''t see it, and his tone becomes lonely, regretful and lost. As for his look, Ji Li really doesn''t want to pretend that although cheating a little girl is not very moral, she is Jiang Xinrui.


    Besides, this is not Ji Li''s immorality, because he is not lying. Jiang Xinrui is really different from Feng Ying. Although there are few different emotions, as long as he is there, she will be more and more

 Chapter 3487

    Pure liking is not cheating, but some things are heavier than pure liking, and this liking may also be appreciation.


    Ji Li is not afraid of Jiang Xinrui. He is afraid that she doesn''t understand the difference!


    It''s just that the time to understand is not now.


    Ji Li stretched out his hands, which were still illusory shadows, and hung them on Jiang Xinrui''s head, like appeasement. At this time, Ji Li was more like a big brother next door.


    But only he knows what the elder brother next door thinks.


    Ji Li''s eyes are full of banter. He is looking forward to the future of Jiang Xinrui. He hopes it must be wonderful. It''s not in vain for him to make this toss. What else can he do for spiritual guidance?


    In fact, even if Ji Li said, he can feel the heart beat of Jiang Xinrui is different. Naturally, he can also feel when Jiang Xinrui''s heart beat is different. But Ji Li won''t tell her, at least not now.


    He had to wait for Jiang Xinrui to find out that that was the most interesting time.


    Presumably that meeting, Jiangliu and Huasheng will deeply understand what their children have experienced. Sadness is the most painful injury.


    In this way, it is not in vain that he has suffered for many years.


    Of course, when he thought of this, Ji Li felt that his pain became relaxed and joyful, because all the pain had a memorial ceremony


    "Little girl, think about it for yourself. I''m just giving you some advice. As for how to do it, it''s your business. I''m not your parents and I can''t manage too much. Besides, even your parents can''t participate in such things. No one knows better than you."


    "If you really don''t understand, you can go to the devil''s world again, meet him again, and feel your heart well. I''m going back. I''m a big man. I''ve talked too much and you feel wordy. I''m afraid of you."


    Ji Li said that he patted Jiang Xinrui lovingly, but now he is an illusory shadow, so it is impossible for him to touch Jiang Xinrui.


    Ji Li looks at his hand and laughs sarcastically, not only at himself, but also at others. Then he doesn''t say anything more. Finally, he looks at Jiang Xinrui and turns back to the broken book.


    There''s no way. He can''t get out of here now.


    Jiang Xinrui heard Ji Li''s words and didn''t say a word until Ji Li went back to her place. Jiang Xinrui raised her head. She looked at herself in the mirror with a confused look.


    "No way!"


    "How could..."


    Jiang Xinrui still can''t believe it. Looking at her familiar face in the mirror, she wants to ask herself whether she is really like what Ji Li said?


    Not wait for the mirror to answer, of course, is also unable to answer, so Jiang Xinrui himself answered.


    Later, he didn''t know what he thought of. Jiang Xinrui opened the drawer and looked at the motui brand which had been put in for less than three hours. After a long stalemate, he reached out and took out the things.


    It''s the same feeling to start with. It''s cold to the bone


    This is his thing, his keepsake, something that can represent his status and the key to enter the demon world at will. Why did he give such an important thing to her?


    Is it just because of the accident at the gate of the demon world?


    Or because of the relationship with Chifeng?


    This evening, because of Hua Lin''s words, changed a lot of people, or triggered a lot of potential things.


    A lot of things are going out of control.

 Chapter 3488

    Heaven.


    White dye residence.


    At the moment, Tianhou fengqingcheng is teaching her two children''s techniques, which are also the arrays of the Feng family. Although the two children have inherited Bai Ran''s magic power since childhood, fengqingcheng thinks that they still need to learn the arrays well.


    In particular, their Fengshui array will be useful in the future.


    And the two children, also very seriously, this white dye is not balanced for a while, thinking otherwise the two children directly to the wind home.


    When I studied Tao Te Ching before, I didn''t have to be so serious


    Of course, it''s difficult for him to understand the two things he wants to learn.


    His experience of Laozi naturally needs to be followed by two children.


    There is no need for one of them. Who will be the two sons? If it were a daughter, it would be different


    "I said," what are you sighing about? "


    "I''ve been like this since I came back from Fengdu last time. If Yanhuo also agrees with the two children, let them go to aunt Luoyao and the two families to discuss. Besides, whether they agree or not, it''s obvious that Chifeng doesn''t agree. Aunt Luoyao''s family dotes on Chifeng I don''t think so. "


    "Last time, Yu Qilin even wanted to take Chifeng away directly. His royal highness of the demon world didn''t come to the door to discuss it. It was already on fire."


    Feng Qingcheng looks at the two little ones. They practice very well, so they don''t care. They go to Bai ran and make a cup of tea for him.


    Think of a few months ago, fengqingcheng is no feeling, not no feelings for Chifeng, but she felt that if Chifeng also like, it is a very interesting relationship, but bad in Chifeng don''t like!


    Now don''t say you don''t like it. I''m afraid you have the heart to kill Yu Qilin. If it wasn''t for Fengdu, it wouldn''t end safely.


    "Ah..."


    "Qing Cheng, you also said that Aunt Luo Yao is holding fire there. Isn''t Feng the same?"


    "Who does not give Fengdu face like this?"


    "It''s easy for others to say, mainly because of the nightmare. I didn''t see him last time, and I don''t know if he didn''t see me on purpose, but I don''t think it''s possible. They all say that he''s shutting up, but I always feel a little strange."


    "It''s just that I don''t know what''s strange. As soon as I enter Fengdu, I feel uncomfortable."


    "Do you think I have angina? I didn''t have this problem before. After I became emperor of heaven, it was all wrong. "


    Bai ran took the tea from fengqingcheng, and he felt nervous. He didn''t want to think of it, but he felt uncomfortable when he mentioned it.


    However, it''s not clear where it''s uncomfortable. Anyway, it''s uncomfortable.


    "You won''t know who is sick. Yesterday I had a fight with two little ones. Do you think I don''t know?"


    "As for yanzhuo, I think you think too much about it. He doesn''t care about it. Although he trusts Yu Qilin very much, he doesn''t want to be unreasonable. It''s clear that Yu Qilin has forced him to do something about it, and he shut up. It''s true that he did. He hasn''t heard from you for many years. I think you don''t feel much because you don''t have much contact with him."


    "Don''t you think it''s the same with Ming Yan? In the past, I didn''t react much to anyone. When I have more friends, I care more and think more. "


    There''s nothing to worry about. I really think it''s Bai ran who thinks too much.


    What can happen to the Fengdu emperor? Who can move him?

 Chapter 3489

    I don''t know who is going to hurt or who can hurt, or I don''t want to insist on it.


    Some of the things he insisted on were gone, some became forever, and he felt that they were enough to liberate himself.


    "Dark flame, what do you say about him? I don''t know what to say. I have a headache when it comes to him. "


    "I don''t know what he means..."


    Bai ran hears the wind pouring into the city and talks about Ming Yan. This old devil, Bai ran really has a headache for him.


    As for why, Bai ran doesn''t understand. He''s not a decadent man. He knows what he has, and he won''t hurt himself. He''s also clear about emotional problems.


    But some people are not like this, he does not know!


    Perhaps it should be said that when it should be clear, it is not clear. When it should not be clear, it will sink in.


    Fortunately, they don''t live as short as human beings, but even if it''s not short, it has an end. Bai Ran is really afraid to wait until the end and someone can understand it.


    He wanted to remind, but he didn''t know how to open his mouth, because Bai ran always felt that if he went to pick it out, it was like urging. After all, he had failed once.


    I knew that Ming Yan''s later love was so painful. Bai ran would not stimulate Ming Yan''s feelings for Hua Sheng. It ended badly, thanks to Ming Yan''s being a rational person.


    But now, Bai ran feels that Ming Yan is too rational. He can''t see what he means.


    "Don''t think about it if you don''t understand. Give Ming Yan some time. He has his worries."


    "After all, now he wants to see it, and he can''t see it. Let''s wait and see."


    Fengqingcheng is really feel no hurry, or their feelings can not be in a hurry for a while.


    What needs to be considered well is that fengqingcheng didn''t expect that the waiting of Mingyan was so long, maybe there was no end. His waiting was over before it started.


    "Mother? What did you say to your father? What are you waiting for? Can we play in the lower bound? "


    Bai Xiaocheng drills out a small meat head and lies on the arm of fengqingcheng. The small meat face is constantly sticky. Coquetry is his strong point.


    And Bai Xiaoqing stood beside her. Although she didn''t speak, her eyes were the same.


    Fengqingcheng looked at two similar faces, and her heart couldn''t help softening. She just heard Bai Xiaocheng say that she was going out to play, and her eyelids suddenly jumped.


    "Still going? Hurry to practice the array. Last time I went to the spring breeze, you two jumped up and down in their house before they came back? I didn''t talk about you that time. As a result, you showed up at the time of ancestor worship of Fengjia last year. You had to let everyone shout for your ancestors and punish you for endorsement. Then what about you? Run to the fox clan, and I, the descendants of the fox clan, are restless and complain incessantly


    "I tell you two, if you dare to leave heaven, don''t say I locked your mana."


    Bai ran heard the words of the two children and knew that Feng Qingcheng was distressed at the sight of their pleading eyes. Naturally, she had to stand up and subdue them first!


    After that, you don''t have to think about it. There must be a series of objections. The two children pretended to wear clothes, but they began to find a way to slip away. Bai ran was busy fighting with the two children for wisdom and courage, and let go of other things


    In the eyes of heaven, time passes quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, it is more than a year.


    The human world.


    At this time, Jiangcheng noble school is the evening peak for students to finish school

 Chapter 3490

    "Jiang Xinrui, wait a minute."


    A little girl with short hair and black eyes runs to Jiang Xinrui breathlessly. At the moment, she has a beauty mole on her tiny red face. It''s just covered by the eyeglass frame, but it''s inconspicuous, especially standing beside Jiang Xinrui.


    Jiang Xinrui heard the familiar cry, stopped and turned to wait for the person who called her. She looked calm and smiling. She seemed very cold, but she knew that Jiang Xinrui was in a good mood and had no impatience.


    At this time, Jiang Xinrui, according to her age, is 17 years old and is in senior two. Strictly speaking, she has just resumed her classes for only one year.


    She had been fishing for three days and drying the net for two days before. Fortunately, she didn''t care whether she was at home or herself, but Jiang Xinrui thought she should know some friends of this age.


    Also came, of course, because of someone''s reason


    At present, the girl with short hair is the first friend she met in this school. Gu Mai is a real 17-year-old girl with a good family background. After all, she is not an ordinary person in this noble school.


    "Xinrui, you''re walking too fast. I''m wearing a skirt. My mother won''t let me go. As soon as I come out, I can''t see you. Why don''t you wait for me?"


    Gu Mai calms down and pats his feverish face. In fact, it''s not running. It''s because every time he runs to jiangxinrui, Gu Mai feels so good-looking that he feels embarrassed when he sees a beautiful woman.


    In ancient wheat''s eyes, Jiang Xinrui was wearing a sky blue school uniform suit, with the same pleated skirt, long legs, and a pair of "flat" but more than ten thousand cloth shoes.


    The same clothes, but in jiangxinrui''s body is very high-grade, ancient wheat think or from this face, jiangxinrui''s face, is ancient wheat has been afraid to look directly at, every time is bowed, because it''s too good-looking, of course, there is another reason, ancient wheat worried about jiangxinrui see their own eyes of jealousy, ancient wheat know she is like her mother, beautiful not ¡­


    In Jiangcheng, no one does not know who jiangxinrui is


    "He didn''t come today. He won''t come these days. He went home."


    Jiang Xinrui looks at the little girl who doesn''t dare to look directly at her. She has some helplessness. She knows the girl''s intention, so she usually says it directly.


    Moreover, Jiang Xinrui also knows the jealousy in Gu Mai''s eyes. She doesn''t think she can''t see when she lowers her head, does she? That''s cute stupid!


    Jiang Xinrui thinks it''s very interesting, so she is willing not to pierce it. Some people may wonder why she makes friends so strange.


    In fact, Jiang Xinrui thinks it''s interesting. She has a very good and reliable friend who can give her back to the other party''s friend. For such a friend, one is enough, that is Chifeng.


    In Jiang Xinrui''s world, she doesn''t need redundant people. Everyone is different in her eyes.


    Just like Gu Mai, who is a little careful and envious of her, Jiang Xinrui wants to see what she can do. It''s a kind of observation.


    Of course, it can also be regarded as learning and "insight".


    If there is something similar in the future, Jiang Xinrui will know what kind of person the other party belongs to.


    And what Jiang Xinrui said to Gu Mai is also Chifeng.


    Now Chifeng and Wanfeng go to school with her in this noble school. Naturally, the reason Jiang Xinrui said is that Chifeng and Wanfeng go to school together.

 Chapter 3491

    Not long after Jiang Xinrui came back from the demon world, Chifeng and Wanfeng came to the human world. Naturally, they were looking for her. When Chifeng came, Jiang Xinrui had already sorted out her emotions. There was nothing wrong with her appearance, except Ji Li.


    Jiang Xinrui thinks that some things are just amazing for a while. The wonder of the new year is just because she has no knowledge. Therefore, Jiang Xinrui has been crazy about seeing people for nearly a year. She will observe and contact all kinds of people, so as to wash away the feeling of that year.


    I just don''t know if the quality of the human world is too poor, or the time is too short. Jiang Xinrui is looking for this year, and even miss that meeting more and more. That smile with a intoxicating smell, and the air is full of Purple Lilac


    Over the past year, Jiang Xinrui gradually became infatuated with lilac, or purple, because she gradually understood the flower language of Purple Lilac.


    When it comes to Ji Li, Jiang Xinrui thinks it''s strange. This guy has changed a little since he came back from the demon world last time. After that, he didn''t even show up again. He didn''t even look for him during the Spring Festival.


    Think of it as a quiet day.


    As for Chifeng, because Yu Qilin had been quiet for a long time, he thought it was almost over. Maybe he wanted to understand it very well and came to the human world completely.


    Chifeng wants to have a long experience in the human world. Of course, Chifeng really wants to have a long experience. Although the human world has the shortest life span, it has the most things to learn.


    When Chifeng comes, Wanfeng will follow. When they arrive at the human world, they don''t know how to discuss it. Wanfeng no longer hides her figure.


    Sitting in front of people with Chifeng, Jiang Xinrui really feels very good. She feels that sister Wanfeng is very happy.


    Because the two of them are not familiar with many things in the human world, Jiang Xinrui naturally followed. Anyway, her father did all the admission procedures.


    It''s very convenient.


    If it''s convenient, it''s actually a little inconvenient. It''s also the only inconvenient. That''s Chifeng She is just as good as her appearance, because she is a child of the Jiang family. Besides, with her mother Zhu Yu in front of her, she flatters her most. After all, the children here are very young.


    But Chifeng is different. A boy has a criminal face. No matter who looks at him, he can''t look away. Chifeng is here. It''s all men, women, old and young.


    The peach blossom is exuberant. It seems to be removed


    In front of this, naturally, she is also a crazy fan of Chifeng. The reason for her jealousy is also Chifeng''s dependence on herself.


    "Nothing, I''ll go first?"


    Jiang Xinrui interrupts Gu Mai''s thoughts. When the girl hears that Chifeng hasn''t come yet, she looks sad. Obviously, she lowers her head, and Jiang Xinrui feels a sour and astringent breath.


    "Wait Wait a minute. Can you give him this chocolate for me? I made it myself. I remember he said, "I like to eat..."


    When Gu Mai said this, her voice was as small as a mosquito. Even if Jiang Xinrui didn''t say a name, she knew who Jiang Xinrui was talking about.


    Two people are playing a riddle, but in the heart is very clear, and Jiang Xinrui is the only channel that she can contact Chifeng.


    Gu Mai never thought that he would meet such a charming person. As long as he was there, all other people''s existence became a foil. Chifeng was like a small sun, dazzling and could not be ignored.

 Chapter 3492

    "Take something? Yes, I''ll thank you for him. That''s OK. I''ll go first. "


    Jiang Xinrui took the small black box in the other party''s hand, with a faint smile, then turned and left.


    When Gu Mai watched Jiang Xinrui turn around and leave, he slowly raised his head. Looking at Jiang Xinrui, his back was so beautiful and had temperament. Gu Mai felt inferior again, but deep jealousy flowed in his eyes.


    I can''t help it. She''s not beautiful


    But it doesn''t matter. As long as it has something to do with Chifeng, that''s enough. In fact, ancient wheat also knows that, according to his own appearance, Chifeng can''t look at Jiang Xinrui and turn to see himself.


    It''s just people who always want to have a try, but they are not reconciled.


    Jiang Xinrui, with a faint smile in his hand, threw it into the garbage can when passing by.


    I don''t know how many times this is. Chifeng can''t eat these things. Every time she eats them, she will have diarrhea. Generally, Jiang Xinrui directly solves the problem. Of course, she doesn''t eat them, she throws them away.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to waste each other''s mind like this, but she knows it very well and says it in vain. In addition, she looks at those people who are jealous of her every time, but asks for her own eyes. Jiang Xinrui thinks it''s really interesting.


    It turns out that people still have this look?


    It''s really rich. Jiang Xinrui thinks she can learn


    "Rui''er!"


    As soon as Jiang Xinrui dropped the things in her hand, she heard a scream behind her, and a voice full of trembling and joy.


    This voice is still familiar, although I haven''t seen Hua Lin for more than a year, Jiang Xinrui can still hear who this is.


    Just for Hua Lin''s tone now, Jiang Xinrui is a little surprised.


    "It''s really nice to see you. Come with me and see your brother Corning. He can''t do it anymore..."


    "Before that, it''s all my fault. Don''t worry about it with me. He''s in a very bad state now. I went to the doctor and they said I couldn''t see him. I wanted to go to your mother, but I dare. I know she won''t take care of it, because she''s gone to see me..."


    "If you want to blame me, it has nothing to do with my son. I know you have the ability. As long as you go, your mother will surely be able to help you. Help your aunt this time, help your brother Kangning..."


    Hualin saw jiangxinrui''s back and didn''t dare to recognize it. After all, she hasn''t seen jiangxinrui for more than a year. Jiangxinrui''s change is really getting bigger and bigger.


    The figure is more slim and slender, the face is more delicate, and the tender appearance of childhood has transformed into a big girl.


    Hua Lin''s heart can not help but sigh, Jiang Xinrui is really the longer the better, also not waste her waiting.


    "What happened to brother Corning?"


    "He''s not old and he doesn''t die. When something goes wrong, he''s a little uncomfortable at most. There''s no big problem. Don''t worry about it."


    River heart core light voice asks a way.


    For Hualin''s reaction, Jiang Xinrui can only say that the reaction is mediocre, because over the years, she really doesn''t feel much about Hualin. Originally, Jiang Xinrui didn''t have much contact with Hualin''s family.


    Besides, the four-year period is just a flash away, and there are still a few months to come. Chifeng yuwanfeng will be an adult in three days.


    When he comes of age, it doesn''t matter even if there are still several months left in the four-year period of Bai Kangning. Naturally, the charm has to be solved ahead of time.


    So when Jiang Xinrui finished, the question was more like a casual question, then she turned around and left. She didn''t want to care

 Chapter 3493

    Looking at Jiang Xinrui pushing her hand away, she planned to turn around and leave. She didn''t care. Her eyes didn''t fluctuate. Hua Lin was flustered and sank to the bottom of the valley.


    If Jiang Xinrui doesn''t go, who can take care of her children?


    What''s the difference between death and feeling too hard?


    "Rui''er, I beg you, just go and have a look. If you go, ah Sheng will be able to go. I was wrong in the past. Don''t ignore my children..."


    "This time, I knelt down for you..."


    Hualin looked at jiangxinrui really want to turn away, not softhearted, Hualin no way, eyes cry red, really to jiangxinrui kneel down.


    Jiang Xinrui looks around at the public, and Hualin really forces her


    The people around them are talking to them, because it''s near the school. Many people around them know her, and they have all those words and words in their ears.


    Jiang Xinrui''s eyes are a little cold and she is a little tired. But when she thinks of Bai Kangning, she has disappeared for a year. In fact, even if she doesn''t go today, she will go after a few days. After thinking about it, it''s not bad for these two days.


    Jiang Xinrui, with a cold face, avoids Hualin''s kneeling. She doesn''t even reach out to help her. She turns to find Hualin''s car. It''s impossible to walk here from the suburbs to find her


    "Not yet?"


    "Not in a hurry? I can only help you to see how brother Corning is, but for the rest, I can''t guarantee that my mother will go or inform her. "


    Jiang Xinrui looks at her, then turns her head and looks at the woman on her knees. If Hua Lin doesn''t want to go, she will change her mind.


    Anyway, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to go very much. It''s the same to go again in a few days.


    "Go, go, go!"


    Hua Lin heard Jiang Xinrui agreed. She was so happy that she couldn''t express her joy. Then she quickly reached out and pulled people into her car.


    Along the way, Hua Lin ran several red lights, which showed her anxiety.


    At this time, Hua Lin just wanted to take Jiang Xinrui back immediately, and all other problems were solved.


    In fact, just like Jiang Xinrui thought, where is what happened by chance, but she deliberately came to find Jiang Xinrui, now to find others, Hualin also can''t find.


    It''s just jiangxinrui.


    No one is willing to pay attention to her madness in recent years. It''s not just that she doesn''t want to. Huasheng sees her intention, and her mind is in vain.


    But fortunately, there is no way out. At this time of the day, she talked about Jiang Xinrui. She knew that Jiang Xinrui would stop her after school.


    Even if Jiang Xinrui doesn''t go with her, Hua Lin will take people away even if she kneels down to beg for mercy


    At this time, Jiang Xinrui, sitting in the back seat, put down her mobile phone. After all, she had to wait for a while at night. Naturally, she had to say something to her family. Then Jiang Xinrui looked up at Hua Lin and ran a red light again, frowning slightly. How urgent is this?


    I couldn''t help thinking, what happened to Bai Kangning? Hualin''s worry is not like a fake, but also because of this, Jiang Xinrui will follow, otherwise even if Hualin kneels down, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t feel anything.


    As for the people around her?


    Sorry, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t care. Ever since she was born in Jiang''s family, she has been watched and talked a few words, just like maomaoyu. It doesn''t matter


    But what Jiang Xinrui didn''t expect is that today''s Hualin can be regarded as a long "insight" for her!

 Chapter 3494

    Bai''s suburban villa.


    Jiang Xinrui follows Hua Lin into the room. She always feels that Hua Lin''s anxiety is a little strange, but she can''t say where there is a problem, and it''s really urgent


    "Today, Bai Hao is not here. In fact, it''s not just today. He has been away for several days. He doesn''t care about anything. I know he has been worn out and has no patience. Now there are only me and Corning at home."


    Hua Lin was leading the way. Maybe she felt embarrassed not to speak. She thought about what happened recently and the situation at home.


    Although the tone is very natural, also lonely is not hidden, his home has become like this.


    "The child doesn''t want me to worry. The door is locked. I''ll find the key. Don''t worry. He''s been like this recently..."


    Hua Lin takes Jiang Xinrui to Bai Kangning''s room. The doors of several bedrooms have been repaired. Hua Lin doesn''t open the door. She''s not surprised because it''s not the first time.


    Although Jiang Xinrui didn''t speak, Hualin didn''t feel embarrassed. After all, it was good for Jiang Xinrui to come. She was very moved.


    Then he said to Jiang Xinrui and went to find the key. By the way, he poured a glass of juice for Jiang Xinrui. He always felt that he wanted to treat her. Maybe he wanted to let Jiang Xinrui have a look. She has become very normal now.


    When she comes to the guests, she knows what to do and will not go crazy. Besides, all these things are made by her own. Hua Lin has really made progress and has begun to cook at home as before.


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Hualin in a hurry, and with care to please, the juice, look a little inexplicable, what is the family doing?


    "Rui''er, this is my own fresh juice. Try it. Don''t give up. I haven''t made it for a long time..."


    Hualin looks at Jiang Xinrui and doesn''t speak, and doesn''t drink anything from her. Hualin naturally has to please her. After looking around, she finally finds the key. Fortunately, it was reserved when she was looking for someone to repair the door.


    Otherwise today, Jiang Xinrui may not see Bai Kangning.


    "I don''t think you''re in a hurry. Brother Corning probably has nothing to do with it. Since it''s OK, I''ll leave."


    Jiang Xinrui took the glass of juice, but also for the face of the shallow taste, in the end is aunt, if Hualin is not crazy, Jiang Xinrui to her no bad feeling.


    But since this meeting can''t see Bai Kangning, Jiang Xinrui is not forced to leave. Looking at Hualin''s inexplicable preparation, Jiang Xinrui always thinks she is strange.


    "Don''t go!"


    "I''ve found the key. I''m just afraid you''ll dislike it. I don''t know how to do it Because all of you were disappointed by my actions before... "


    "Go and see Corning."


    Hualin watched Jiang Xinrui drink the juice she prepared, and her mood suddenly dropped. Then she quickly went to open the door. In fact, she had already found the key, but she was worried that Jiang Xinrui would not cooperate.


    She has a criminal record.


    But looking at Jiang Xinrui directly to go, no patience, Hualin naturally did not dare to wait.


    "Kangning is my life. He is suffering all over now. His body is red and he murmurs in pain. I can''t find the cause. Only you can save him. As long as you can help me save Kangning, I won''t make trouble or go crazy. I will do whatever you want me to do."


    "I owe you today."

 Chapter 3495

    When Hualin opens the door of Bai Kangning''s room, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t see what happened to Bai Kangning inside. She hears Hualin''s inexplicable words. Her mouth hasn''t stopped since she came in.


    Just this time, Jiang Xinrui frowned. How do you feel that Hua Lin really apologized to her?


    But why did she apologize? Because she might be able to save her son?


    I haven''t seen her son since I entered the door. Even if I did, I just wanted to see her son?


    Besides, according to Hua Lin''s idea, shouldn''t the person who asked for help be a thank you? How do you feel sorry?


    Without waiting for Jiang Xinrui to say anything, how can he doubt it? Push the core of the river directly in.


    Then he yelled at the door: "rui''er, Corning doesn''t want to see me. You go first. I''ll wait at the door. I''ll lock the door first, otherwise Corning will follow me out."


    Hua Lin said, no matter how Jiang Xinrui, directly locked the door, with the key lock, the kind that can''t be opened inside.


    Later, her face turned a little white, but now Hua Lin didn''t care so much. She turned to move the nearest water dispenser and coffee table Anyway, everything she could move was moved to the door.


    The door of the white Corning''s room will be closed.


    When Hualin is busy outside, Jiang Xinrui is inside. Unless she is deaf, she is even more confused. What is Hualin trying to do?


    To keep her here?


    Jiang Xinrui turns to look at the dark room, ignoring the strange Hualin outside the door, because in Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, Hualin can''t do anything for her.


    But at the moment, the situation of Bai Kangning seems really bad.


    From entering the door, Jiang Xinrui hears Bai Kangning''s voice like a kitten. It seems to be painful and depressing. In a word, it makes people feel strange.


    But Jiang Xinrui couldn''t say anything strange.


    I don''t know if it''s because there are no windows in the room. It''s not so warm in April, but it''s not so cold that there are no windows, is it?


    Jiang Xinrui felt a sweet bewitching in the air, but mixed with some other flavor. It touched the blind area of Jiang Xinrui''s knowledge, which she had never seen before, so she couldn''t distinguish it.


    Because I don''t know, Jiang Xinrui is a little curious, but she doesn''t show it. She continues to walk forward to see a human figure curled up on the big bed in the room, which should be Bai Kangning.


    And the river core can''t distinguish the breath, is from that.


    "Brother Corning?"


    "What''s the matter with you? My aunt said you are very bad now. What can I do for you? "


    "I haven''t heard of you before? You''ll be able to undo the spell in a minute... "


    Jiang Xinrui thought about it. Standing about two meters away from the bed, she asked in a low voice.


    Although he didn''t see each other''s face, Jiang Xinrui knew that the man who covered himself in the thick quilt was Bai Kangning.


    As for Hua Lin''s words, Jiang Xinrui thinks that she is not lying. Bai Kangning is in a bad state now


    "Well


    "Jiangxinrui? Is that you Or do I dream? "


    "Why are you here? Get out of here, now! You can''t come if you want to. Don''t worry about me


    "Go


    Bai Kangning curled up in the quilt and wrapped himself with his pants. He couldn''t let himself move. The whole person was like a fire

 Chapter 3496

    Bai Kangning is completely in his own world, and his hands can''t be controlled at all. He reaches there and does something embarrassing


    It''s not him. Bai Kangning can''t control himself. When he understands what''s going on, Bai Kangning uses his last strength to bind himself. However, it only limits his action, but it can''t limit his thought at all. He also needs the fragrance in this room.


    When he heard Jiang Xinrui''s voice, Bai Kangning really thought that he was dreaming, but most of them were just drinking. How could Jiang Xinrui come at this time!


    So when Bai Kangning talked about the last time, his tone was shouting!


    If he has strength, he will drive Jiang Xinrui out by himself, but not now. Bai Kangning is really worried about what he will do when he goes out!


    "Brother Corning? What''s the matter with you? "


    "You don''t have to worry about letting me go. Your mother doesn''t seem to want to let me go. She seems to have gambled on the door with something."


    "So what''s the matter with you now? What''s the smell in this room? I don''t think you are in the right state. Let me have a look! "


    Jiang Xinrui is yelled by Bai Kangning and wants to drive her away. Jiang Xinrui has some accidents. Her brother, even if she meets something in collapse, doesn''t seem to yell at anyone like this.


    All along, Jiang Xinrui has never seen Bai Kangning so impatient.


    Looking at him now, Jiang Xinrui is naturally a little worried. She still remembers that Bai Kangning, the elder brother, was good to his younger brothers and sisters when she was a child. In recent years, too many things have happened, and Jiang Xinrui has become responsible for Bai Kangning.


    In fact, if you look at what happened in recent years, no wonder Bai Kangning. On the contrary, Bai Kangning has done a good job, but Jiang Xinrui really can''t be consistent with Bai Kangning. His compromise with Hua Lin is also a factor contributing to Hua Lin''s madness.


    Now, although Hualin is a little strange, at least it has changed.


    For this point, Jiang Xinrui is a little surprised. After all, Hualin is really collapsing.


    But now, Hualin seems to be back to normal. What''s wrong with Bai Kangning?


    Jiang Xinrui also felt helpless. Did the mother and son come in turn?


    "Don''t look, rui''er, you listen to me, go quickly and find a way to go!"


    "If you can''t leave, stay away from me. I I''m afraid I can''t control myself... "


    When Bai Kangning heard that Jiang Xinrui didn''t leave, he became more anxious. His tone was also forced to speak to Jiang Xinrui. He was afraid that she might hear something wrong. But on second thought, Jiang Xinrui was still a little girl, so he probably didn''t understand?


    He really hoped that Jiang Xinrui would never understand. When she understood, Bai Kangning really wanted to be killed!


    Bai Kangning never thought that his mother would do this to him. In order to keep Jiang Xinrui and let Huasheng help him


    Since Hua Lin said those unacceptable words in the spring breeze last time, Bai Kangning was really disappointed, but seeing her mother begin to change, Bai Kangning also slowly put it down.


    When nothing happened, no one thought that his mother was ready for a big move!


    It was only a few months before the appointed time. Bai Kangning didn''t know when his mother got these messy things and used them on him to make him


    It''s too much to say!


    Bai Kangning still remembers that when his mother finished all this, she just told him to wait. Later, Bai Kangning realized that it was wrong, but it was too late. The door was locked and the window was sealed

 Chapter 3497

    Bai Kangning never thought that her mother was so crazy that her performance in the past year was just to paralyze them all.


    Hualin has changed since she left Chunfeng last time. It''s true that she has changed. This has finally become a home. Bai Kangning and Bai Hao are even flattered. However, Bai Kangning and Bai Hao are also relieved.


    Just waiting for the last time, no one thought that Hualin would spend Bai Hao early this morning. When he left, Bai Kangning didn''t know. Just waiting for him to eat the breakfast prepared by his mother, there would be something wrong with him.


    But Bai Kangning is young. At first, he doesn''t understand what''s going on. He wants to find his father, but Bai Hao has been sent away by Hua Lin for a long time. Bai Kangning has no choice but to go to Hua Lin for help. He wants Hua Lin to take him to the hospital, but Hua Lin only tells him to wait


    "Don''t blame my mother. I do it for you. The medicine and the fragrance are not ordinary things. Even if Jiang Xinrui can''t bear it any more, don''t struggle. Wait for her to come..."


    "No one can stop chengmi from cooking mature rice, and my mother will be at ease. I will be a good mother-in-law!"


    Hua Lin''s words are a guarantee, but it''s a bomb in Bai Kangning''s ears. The whole person is burnt inside and tender outside.


    He really is to beat to death also can''t imagine, the mother unexpectedly achieves this kind of situation!


    Needless to think, Bai Kangning certainly refused, but his refusal was useless.


    Looking at her mother with firm eyes, Bai Kangning understood that her mother had never changed. The so-called changes were all illusions. After enduring for so long, everything changed


    "Mother, do you think it''s really good for you to do so?"


    "In order to let me live forever, in order to let Huasheng not untie the charm of our mother and son, to take away my father, to cheat Jiang Xinrui, to me Mother thought, if you really like, I will die faster? Will our mother and son die earlier? "


    "Don''t be confused. Open the door and let my sister out!"


    "Also, give the antidote to your son, or I''ll bleed. I''ll bleed myself. Only in this way can I stay awake..."


    At the moment, Bai Kangning also knows that Jiang Xinrui can''t get out, and has no time to reflect on his mother''s crazy behavior. He is too naive to believe that his mother has really changed.


    Who would have thought that Hua Lin could be so paranoid?


    Bai Kangning curled up on the bed and didn''t dare to look at Jiang Xinrui. She carried her back and yelled at Hua Lin. it was just a few words, but it was like taking Bai Kangning''s life. After that, she took a deep breath and slowly raised her hand to break the lamp at the head of the bed.


    This is the only thing he can do now. If Jiang Xinrui doesn''t come, he will feel uncomfortable at most and be trapped. Although he doesn''t know what will happen later, at least he still has some consciousness.


    But now, Bai Kangning finds out that what his mother left in this room, he not only breathes all the time, but also eats it. It''s hard to wake up. Now Jiang Xinrui is still around him. Bai Kangning doesn''t know whether it''s because of the things in the room or his problems. He is very sensitive to Jiang Xinrui''s breath now. If he doesn''t realize it''s wrong, Bai Kangning will be happy Ning tried to find a way to trap himself. Now he can''t control himself and rush up.


    In this regard, Bai Kangning bit the tip of his tongue with hatred and exchanged the pain for a little soberness

 Chapter 3498

    Bai Kangning found that this method was useful, thinking that it would make the wound bigger. Even if the blood was drained, Bai Kangning would not cry out for pain.


    He will not die, but will only suffer. With such physical pain and heartless pain, Bai Kangning is gambling whether Hualin will love him.


    There was no other way for him now. He didn''t even know if Hua Lin had heard him, because Bai Kangning didn''t dare to hold out his head, and he didn''t dare to turn around to look at Jiang Xinrui.


    No one knows. For him, Jiang Xinrui at the moment is urging all his emotions to become worse


    Bai Kangning really did not dare to think what would happen if all the problems developed with the uncontrollable situation.


    He''ll find a way to kill himself.


    "Bang!"


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Bai Kangning''s appearance. Even if she doesn''t know how to think about it, she can understand it. Then she turns around and punches towards the door.


    She''s going to open the door.


    I don''t know whether Hua Lin is too anxious or stupid at the critical moment?


    Jiang Xinrui is not an ordinary person, doesn''t she know? People who can kill vampires can''t open a door or window?


    "Bang bang!"


    The sound of the door crashing.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t have the heart to ridicule Hualin, because when she smashes the door for the first time, Jiang Xinrui finally realizes the seriousness of the problem!


    She can''t open the door!


    It''s not because there''s something outside to resist, but Jiang Xinrui can push the door open with her spiritual power, but in fact, she hit the door three times in a row, and the door didn''t respond, but her hand turned red


    The first time, Jiang Xinrui found the problem, she thought she felt wrong, and then played twice!


    Jiang Xinrui looks at the red palm of her hand. At the moment, she is passing severe pain. Jiang Xinrui can''t believe it. She There is no spiritual power!


    "How is that possible?"


    Jiang Xinrui couldn''t believe it. She didn''t have any omen. She was fine when she went out today, even when she came here.


    Then Jiang Xinrui seemed to think of something, and turned to see the smoke filled aroma in this room.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Jiang Xinrui feels a little hot and dry


    Jiang Xinrui reached out to put out the fragrance. Unexpectedly, the fragrance didn''t change?


    "What is it?"


    "Oh, for this purpose, Hualin, you really need everything. I''d like to know, where did you get it? It''s not like the human world can have it! "


    "No wonder you have no fear. Does my spiritual power have something to do with this Aromatherapy?"


    Jiang Xinrui was killed once. He found that if he could not, he was not wasting time. Since Bai Kangning had been here all the time, he knew what was going on. But if he could not destroy the aromatherapy, it proved that there was something wrong with it. He was an ordinary man and could not move it.


    And jiangxinrui also verified that it is indeed something that can not be extinguished.


    Although everything is Jiang Xinrui''s guess, but soon Hualin gave her an accurate answer!


    Hua Lin was at the door all the time. She heard her son''s cry in pain, Jiang Xinrui''s smashing at the door, and even the sound of something breaking inside. She heard it all.


    But Hua Lin didn''t move. She just leaned by the door and waited.


    It has come to such a point that she can''t regret it.


    Besides, she didn''t do anything wrong!


    "Don''t bother. You''re right. Not only the aromatherapy inside, but also the juice you drank. I added something to it. Rui''er, if you''re afraid, just wait. You don''t remember the medicine..."

 Chapter 3499

    "As long as you can come, I''ll be half done! Don''t fight, rui''er. I''m sorry for you. Only this time. I''ll atone for you later. I''m serious. "


    "Rui''er, you can rest assured that your spiritual power can''t be used for the time being. When you and Kangning become a good thing, your spiritual power will be restored..."


    Hua Lin leaned against the wall and shed tears. She didn''t want to do this, but she had no way. Everyone lied to her. If someone hadn''t told her that the so-called "untie the charm" was just death, she couldn''t untie it, and she wouldn''t have insisted on it.


    This is the only way for her. Aromatherapy and medicine are all given by that person.


    Hua Lin doesn''t know why that person knows Jiang Xinrui so well. She can''t resist because she knows that her spiritual power will be closed when she gets this medicine. How can a little girl resist a boy older than her?


    Even if the boy still doesn''t want to, Hua Lin can make him want to. She gives Bai Kangning a lot of food, even more than Jiang Xinrui.


    Before Jiang Xinrui arrived, Bai Kangning ate the dinner made by Hua Lin, and even was smoked by the incense for more than four hours!


    There are two effects of aromatherapy. On the one hand, it can echo the medicine taken by Bai Kangning, and it can also suppress the use of Lingli. Jiangxinrui is soft and powerless, and can''t use Lingli, so it can only be manipulated


    Of course, this is the assumption made by the druggist.


    But in fact, it''s not what the other party expected.


    It can be seen that Bai Kangning''s willpower is still very strong. Of course, Bai Kangning''s reaction ability is to trap himself early. His hands and feet are entangled by his clothes. He bites the tip of his tongue and swallows the bloody taste in his mouth. Even after Jiang Xinrui comes, he directly smashes the bedside lamp, takes up a little fragment and weakly cuts his wrist.


    Because of his health, Bai Kangning certainly can''t use his strength. After being smoked for a long time, he has lost the power to bite the tip of his tongue, just grinding it a little bit


    Hua Lin didn''t expect that Bai Kangning would hurt herself. She was distressed, but she could bear it. Because she believed in time, Bai Kangning could not help it sooner or later, and Jiang Xinrui had no spiritual power. It was not at the mercy of others.


    The two children have no ability to resist. She just has to wait.


    That person is right. It''s true that Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu love their children, but they also want to face up. Besides, after this incident, there was a big stir, and then no one could suppress it.


    Hua Lin is not afraid that Hua Sheng can deny it. As long as the two children are together, Hua Sheng has to take care of it.


    Bai Kangning was fooled by Hua Sheng. She didn''t doubt what she said, but Hua Lin was not so stupid. She always doubted until she met the man a year ago. Hua Lin knew that the charm was to use Phoenix blood and unicorn blood, but no one had tried this method.


    It''s all gambling! How can Hua Lin promise to let her son gamble? Besides, she didn''t want to.


    Then the man gave her an idea, that is, the marriage between the two families. The man also told her that the two children had no blood relationship at all


    In the end, she spent another year planning all this, because no one believed her because she had made trouble before, so Hua Lin had to bear it.


    At this time, Hua Lin, no matter what the man said is true or false, has to try. Fortunately, the two children are already in the room.


    Time is enough for everything. Bai Kangning''s body can''t die now. Hualin is distressed but not anxious.

 Chapter 3500

    "I underestimate you. Where did you get these things? Who''s helping you? This is not what the human world should have. "


    "At this time, are you afraid of me? Why don''t you worry about how painful your son''s blood is? You trapped me here, designed such a bureau for me, all for your son, why don''t you love him now? A lot of blood I look dizzy, how much blood can his body shed? How long will it last? He can''t die, but he''s suffering. In his heart and body, you''re really willing to... "


    "I tell you, I sent a message to my parents when I came here. They knew I was here. If I didn''t go back for a long time, what would you say? Do you think it''s safe if you cut off all the signals here? You will only make my parents come faster, because they can''t get in touch with me.... "


    Jiang Xinrui is standing at the door, discussing with Hualin outside.


    Although it was a discussion, but the tone was sarcastic, there was not a good word, even the aunt did not call.


    Jiang Xinrui thought, she shouldn''t call.


    This sound aunt, if she shouts again, it''s really a chagrin.


    Of course, Jiang Xinrui''s words to Hualin also stimulate her. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t look at Bai Kangning and really cuts her wrist. For Bai Kangning, Jiang Xinrui can see that he has reason.


    In this case, Jiang Xinrui will not watch him hurt himself.


    If there''s no reason, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know what to do. He just wants to knock him out for a while


    But Jiang Xinrui completely ignored herself, because she had never touched these things, and did not know that these things could not be restrained by reason.


    When Jiang Xinrui realized that her body was getting hotter and hotter, she was a little flustered, and then became irritable. What she said to Hua Lin was also in a threatening tone.


    Jiang Xinrui turns her head and looks at Bai Kangning curled up in the quilt. She stretches her hands and is still grinding her wrists. She is even more agitated. I don''t know why, she looks at Bai Kangning''s hands. Jiang Xinrui especially wants to pass by


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xinrui turns around and smashes the door again. The numbness from the palm brings Jiang Xinrui a brief soberness.


    Jiang Xinrui is very clear that this is not the way to go on, but when she finds out that it is wrong, she has already been recruited, and her mobile phone has no signal for a long time, and she has no magic power, so Jiang Xinrui knows what a lesson is.


    The consequences of a moment of weakness


    She was fooled by the calmness of this year


    "You don''t have to say that, let alone worry that someone will disturb you. Even if Huasheng and Jiangliu come, it doesn''t matter. I don''t need to invite them. Let them have a look In the end, they have to admit it if they don''t! "


    "Besides, they also come It''s nothing. Besides, just wait. Don''t fight. This medicine is specially made for you. You can''t hold on for long


    Hua Lin said half immediately changed her tongue, although Jiang Xinrui had begun to react at this time, but there is reason, Hua Lin can''t say everything.


    Otherwise, that person will be exposed. She still needs that person''s help. It''s not the right time


    As for the son''s pain, as long as he can live, nothing matters.


    Hearing Hua Lin''s words, Jiang Xinrui''s eyebrows and eyes changed. No matter how fast Hua Lin changed her words, she also heard something wrong. Why is Hua Lin so determined?


    Just don''t wait for Jiang Xinrui to say something, on the other side, Bai Kangning was silent for a long time and made a voice again.


    "Rui''er, please help me..."

 Chapter 3501

    Bai Kangning''s whole body was slightly twitching and shaking. If he didn''t really can''t bear it, Bai Kangning would not really speak to Jiang Xinrui.


    No one can know that an ordinary person can hold on for at least two hours. Before Jiang Xinrui came here, Bai Kangning had already started to appear. He kept awake by hurting himself. Now he has no strength. He wants to cut his wrist, but he can''t use his strength.


    Hua Lin may have thought of this, so she didn''t respond. She was worried, but it''s really not so important to let her son live forever


    Jiang Xinrui is thinking about the loopholes in Hualin''s speech, trying to distract her attention. When she hears Bai Kangning''s words, her heart suddenly jumps.


    Slowly turned his head to look at Bai Kangning curled up in the quilt, eyes some erratic, tone is with even her own did not notice the uneasiness.


    In the end is a little girl, although experienced a lot, but Jiang Xinrui really did not experience such a thing, and also when she did not have spiritual power.


    She is confident that no one dares to move her, but the premise is to have this ability, from small to large, Jiang Xinrui has never been so uneasy.


    Jiang Xinrui has no spiritual power, just like an ordinary girl. She doesn''t know when she can recover. Jiang Xinrui''s appearance is very calm, but only she knows what is in her heart.


    "What do you want me to do for you?"


    "If you insist for a while, someone will come to save us."


    Jiang Xinrui''s tone is affirmative. Although she is confident in herself, no one dares to do anything about herself, before that, Jiang Xinrui still informed her family.


    Now that Huasheng and Jiangliu are informed, jiangxinrui is really not afraid. After all, with them, she, including Bai Kangning, will be fine!


    But what Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know is that at least two hours have passed since she was on the road. Jiang Xinrui''s mobile phone has no signal. She thinks it''s because of this that she didn''t receive her mother''s reply.


    But in fact, Huasheng may not have seen


    "I want you to help me, cut my wrist!"


    "Come on, now! We can''t wait any longer... "


    Bai Kangning didn''t seem to hear Jiang Xinrui''s words. He didn''t want to talk about them any more. It didn''t matter what he said.


    There is only one idea in his mind now, that is, Jiang Xinrui finally came to kill him, but it doesn''t seem to be very good for Jiang Xinrui, so there is another way to cut his wrist.


    In this way, although he can not die, but at least can disperse his dirty mind now.


    In recent years, Bai Kangning has never felt so shameless


    With that, Bai Kangning didn''t dare to show his head to see Jiang Xinrui. He was afraid that he could not help rushing over and completely lost his sense


    The fragments of the lamp body in Bai Kangning''s hand could not be grasped any more. He fell on the bedside, waiting for Jiang Xinrui to come and help him.


    The tone of Bai Kangning''s voice was powerless.


    Jiang Xinrui is very uncomfortable when she listens. Her disgust and hatred for Hualin has reached a new height.


    She had never seen a mother do this to her children.


    Even set her up like this.


    "I won''t hurt you. Hold on. My mother will come soon..."


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t agree with Bai Kangning, but she also felt that Bai Kangning was more and more wrong, and Hualin was really willing!


    Then Jiang Xinrui leans on the door and squats down slowly. Now she only wants to read Hua Sheng.

 Chapter 3502

    It''s just that Jiang Xinrui underestimated the medicine specially adjusted for her. Originally, she had been suppressed. She didn''t know when she would recover. She was a little flustered. In addition, her current state was getting worse and worse.


    Jiang Xinrui is more and more worried. She can''t help but be afraid. She holds her mobile phone tightly in her hand. This is the only thing she can contact outside, but now there is no signal grid.


    Not far away there is a threat to her, Jiang Xinrui did not expect her to have such a dilemma.


    At this time, Hua Lin is outside, holding her hands tightly. She didn''t expect that Jiang Xinrui and Bai Kangning could insist so much. Their perseverance is really different.


    This is not a normal person. If Jiang Xinrui didn''t split the door now, Hua Lin really doubted whether she pretended to be suppressed.


    When Hua Lin looks at the time, she is naturally worried that Hua Sheng will come. She is mainly worried that Hua Sheng will choose the most inappropriate time. For example, now, nothing happens. If Hua Sheng comes, everything she does will be meaningless!


    Thinking of this, Hua Lin took out a purple candle from her arms. The thickness of her little finger was the last one left. The man said that it was enough to eat those things together with aromatherapy.


    Of course, in order to prevent in case, gave her a kind of incense, although only one, but the power is absolutely not small.


    Now there are two things in Bai Kangning''s room, one is aromatherapy, the other is what Bai Kangning and Jiang Xinrui ate. Now Bai Kangning is on the verge of collapse, and his patience has reached the limit, and Jiang Xinrui is beginning to feel uncomfortable


    At this time, Hua Lin has to add a kind of fragrance, and three kinds of things are mixed together. It can be seen that Hua Lin''s step is really a single choice.


    Hua Lin didn''t pay any attention to all kinds of threats inside. Even if her son threatened herself by cutting her wrist, Hua Lin was distressed but not soft hearted.


    Because Hua Lin is very clear, if she is soft hearted today, what she is facing, all her previous achievements are wasted, and what she says is light.


    Hua Lin looked at the last incense in her hand and squatted on the ground. This is her last thing. Without hesitation, she ignited the fire directly and stuffed it into the crack of the door, while the smoke of purple incense slowly floated in along the crack under the door.


    When blocking the door, Hua Lin specially left a little space, just for later use. She also had to, hoping that the child would not hate her.


    She did all this for him. In fact, Bai Kangning didn''t want to do it. At last, she was confused by her medicine, which was not her original intention. Now all the mistakes are on her back. In this way, even if Hua Sheng didn''t want to recognize her son-in-law and wanted to be involved, he would not blame Bai Kangning.


    It was she who forced her children. It had nothing to do with Bai Kangning!


    Jiangxinrui is the first one to feel more flavor inside. After all, she is also on the other side of the door. Even so, jiangxinrui''s reaction is slow. She feels the flavor, but she can''t find where it comes from.


    But because Jiang Xinrui was blocked by the door, she absorbed more smoke than Bai Kangning, who was a little farther away.


    It''s just that Bai Kangning has been in this room for a long time. He was on the verge of collapse for a long time. Now he has added another fragrance. Bai Kangning''s body seems to explode, and his eyes are red


    These kinds of incense are not human things. They can not only arouse people''s desire, but also bring some guidance

 Chapter 3503

    Bai Kangning curled up on the bed. His reason had been eroded a little and completely blurred. He no longer knew who he was, and the pain on the tip of his tongue was not obvious. He had no strength to hurt himself, but it was OK to get up and look for the place that seemed to call him.


    Hurt yourself by reason, but reason doesn''t exist. Naturally, it can''t be hurt. It''s wrapped around his clothes and he doesn''t know when to untie them.


    It''s all instinctive.


    Just like Bai Kangning now stood up, Jiang Xinrui suddenly stood in a daze, reluctantly picked up her spirit, supported her soft body, and kept going back, which was her subconscious reaction.


    There are only two of them in this room. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to hurt each other and doesn''t know how to do it. It''s the first time that she meets such a situation.


    Just when Jiang Xinrui kept going back, she almost didn''t move anything, because she was already leaning against the door, where there was still a place to move.


    "Bai Kangning, you should be more rational. If you wait, our rescuers will come."


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Bai Kangning with red eyes and bloody mouth coming towards her. She is a little annoyed. It would be better for her to stretch out her hand and tie him once.


    Who would have thought that Bai Kangning could still stand up.


    It''s also that she has no insight and is flustered when she encounters something. It can also be said that she has made old mistakes and is too confident.


    Jiang Xinrui is confident that she won''t have anything to do and that she won''t be able to solve it. Besides, Jiang Xinrui has left a message for her family, and she doesn''t feel any worry, even when she sees Bai Kangning''s state.


    It''s just that Jiang Xinrui didn''t expect that she would be controlled and couldn''t use it at all. Now she is looking at Bai Kangning walking towards her like this. Jiang Xinrui is really a little flustered, but her tone is still very positive and full of Zhongqi.


    Trying to wake up the consciousness of Bai Kangning.


    But in fact, only Jiang Xinrui knows that she''s just trying to cheer up now. She can only say this one word. If she has more than one word, she''ll easily show up.


    Because at this time the core of the river is very empty.


    All the smoke around her was eating away at her reason.


    Even if the cup of juice jiangxinrui drink less, but also be eaten into the body, inside and outside together, two pronged, she has no spiritual power to protect themselves.


    Jiang Xinrui can think that her mother will come to save her, is the last idea.


    At this time, Hua Lin outside the door was relieved to hear what was going on inside. There was a smile on her lips. As long as she responded, she was not busy in vain.


    Thinking about Hua Lin, only thinking that person can hold Hua Sheng


    When it''s time to come, it''s enough to show up.


    For others, Hualin really doesn''t feel any more. I hope Jiang Xinrui doesn''t blame her. People are double standard, and she just chooses her own children, which is beyond reproach.


    After all, whose children who love.


    They can''t or won''t forgive her behavior, but they will certainly understand her.


    Hua Lin kept breathing and continued to plug the smoke into Bai Kangning''s room.


    As for herself, she must be OK. Before that, in order to ensure the plan, the man had done something to her. She didn''t look very well, but she was very careful.


    Hua Lin knows that no one will help herself for no reason. They can only help each other


    "Bang!"


    While Hualin was busy, she suddenly heard a sound coming from Bai Kangning''s room again.


    It''s something that hits the bed.

 Chapter 3504

    At this time, Bai Kangning''s room.


    "Bai Kangning Calm down


    "If you dare to touch me, I won''t let you go."


    Although Jiang Xinrui has some reactions, she still has some sense, not like Bai Kangning, who has completely lost her sense and is approaching the only living creature in the room.


    Because jiangxinrui has no place to avoid, can only transfer, but because jiangxinrui''s body is a little soft, this time the power gap between men and women has appeared.


    When Jiang Xinrui was hiding, he tore people up and hit the bed. It was an accident.


    Bai Kangning hesitated for a moment about Jiang Xinrui''s words, but it was only for a while. At this time, he had really endured the limit, and he just could not follow it.


    When he reached out to Jiang Xinrui, Bai Kangning was struggling in his eyes, but this struggle had been too long, and there was no feeling at all. At this moment, Bai Kangning''s patience had reached the limit.


    Jiang Xinrui also felt that the whole person had changed, and she couldn''t stop shaking. She wanted to reach out and push Bai Kangning, who was constantly approaching her, but the strength on her hand was really not enough, just like tickling.


    In the extreme fear, Jiang Xinrui can''t help but blush. At this moment, she is really flustered and weak. Jiang Xinrui never knows that she has such weakness.


    The body is not forced.


    At the moment, many people flashed in Jiang Xinrui''s mind. She was wondering who else could help her.


    But no matter which one is beyond reach


    Looking at Bai Kangning''s enlarged face, Jiang Xinrui is really broken. Her eyes are full of hate, grievance and fear. What kind of comic life is she!


    "Tut tut!"


    Just when Jiang Xinrui thought that he was really finished, Bai Kangning suddenly did not move. Then, just for a second, he closed his eyes and lay on one side like a acupoint. There was no response.


    I don''t know if it''s her illusion. A man''s sneer came from Jiang Xinrui''s ear.


    And the sound is familiar.


    Then, without waiting for Jiang Xinrui to think about anything, he heard the man say: "so miserable? I thought you could hold on for a long time. I haven''t seen you for almost a year. Why haven''t you improved? "


    "Relying on their own spiritual power, endless, it''s careless, isn''t it? You have a change, and those who want to deal with you will keep pace with the times, little girl


    Jiang Xinrui listens to the familiar and beating voice in her ear. Although she hasn''t seen it for a long time, she knows who it is.


    Although for his words, some anger, but also easy to rebirth.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Give me a hand. My spiritual power is sealed. Can you help me to have a look?"


    "No, you open the doors and windows to ventilate. There''s something in the room. Don''t fall for it!"


    Jiang Xinrui wanted to remind her that after all, a Bai Kangning can''t subdue her now. If she adds a Ji Li, it''s really heaven''s death for her.


    Just when Jiang Xinrui turned to look at the figure behind him, he was surprised again!


    "Who are you? Jili


    Originally heard the voice, Jiang Xinrui is sure, but turned to look at the man standing in front of the window, clear appearance, tall figure, she has not seen.


    Just when the other side nods, Jiang Xinrui understands that Ji Li is no longer an illusory shadow. Does he have substance?


    Jiangxinrui some can''t believe, this nearly a year time what she didn''t know, Jili actually quietly entity?

 Chapter 3505

    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Because of Ji Li''s appearance and his doubts about his state, Jiang Xinrui suddenly feels that her body is not so uncomfortable.


    Could be distracted?


    And Jiang Xinrui subconsciously covers her heart, her heart doesn''t need to be imprisoned? No wonder he didn''t appear so long. Jiang Xinrui thought something had happened to him.


    In fact, it''s not hard to guess that he would respond to her emotional fluctuations before.


    But this time, what happened to her? How long did Jili appear? Either don''t want to, or don''t know! And the reason he didn''t know was that her vitality was not in her heart.


    However intuition tells her, Ji Li this si very probably early know her condition, all the time nearby see her joke!


    Just as Jiang Xinrui thought, at this time Ji Li did have a body, or the kind of entity, he has also got rid of the imprisonment!


    The kind of quiet


    But his vitality is still in Jiang Xinrui''s heart. If you want to solve this problem, naturally you have to work with Jiang Xinrui. After all, Jiang Xinrui is still his host.


    And Ji Li is not completely joking, he is too happy to have a body, looking for clothes!


    Ji Li was wearing a top-quality ice blue silk. On the top of the skirt was embroidered a cute little Koi. On his head was a hairpin of mutton fat and jade. It gave people the appearance of an elegant young man.


    When looking at Jiang Xinrui, the corners of his mouth smile, but the smile is quite a bit of romantic youth flavor, chin slightly raised, plus a pair of apricot eyes, when looking at people like light.


    He also held an ivory folding fan in his hand. When Jiang Xinrui said something was wrong with the room, he waved it gently. This is why Jiang Xinrui felt better.


    Ji Li naturally knows that there is something wrong with this room. He is an old demon. How can he not see this little trick?


    Of course, he also knows that Jiang Xinrui won''t have a big event, otherwise he won''t be slow.


    "Why are you not surprised to see me? I''ve dressed up carefully. If it wasn''t for the rush of time, I would still be dressing up. "


    "The world of people is not as good as before. Now the clothes are too tacky, not in line with my aesthetic..."


    "Besides, I saved you. Don''t you thank me? You''ve almost suffered a big loss. Your friends are unreliable. Huasheng and Jiangliu are even more unreliable. They haven''t come yet. I don''t think it''s my turn at all. "


    When Ji Li said this, he reached out to pick up Jiang Xinrui and helped her to rest beside the bed. In her present state, Ji Li didn''t dare to get close to her, so as not to be bullied. The fragrance has been thrown out by him, and the smoke that shouldn''t exist is naturally handled by him.


    It just takes time for the pistil to recover.


    Ji Li continued to lean against the window with a sneer on the corner of his mouth. His tone of voice was also sarcastic, and he didn''t stand too close to Jiang Xinrui.


    Probably also see Jiang Xinrui worry, what words also didn''t say more, keep a safe distance with her.


    He is not so fierce. He wants to take advantage of a little girl. Besides, he already knows what''s wrong. When he appears, he has already held his breath. In addition, he can get rid of the smell in the room. Ji Li is very relieved of himself.


    But the little girl was not at ease.


    Ji Li is too lazy to say anything.

 Chapter 3506

    "It doesn''t matter that your spiritual power can recover normally at this time tomorrow. This is Of course, if Huasheng and Jiangliu fight, you won''t need this time tomorrow. "


    "But your brother is a little difficult. In my opinion, he absorbs more than you. He doesn''t have such parents as Huasheng and Jiangliu. When he wakes up, he will Well In this way, your medicine needs to follow biological instinct, mm-hmm! Of course, you don''t need to untie them. First, you absorb less. Second, Huasheng or Jiangliu can force them out with magic power. "


    "He I think it''s very frustrating. Today It depends on what your family does. I''m sure I won''t be involved. "


    "As you can see, I already have a body. When it''s convenient for you, we can untie the host relationship. I''ve been waiting for so many years. I''m not in a hurry! You work on your business first


    Ji Li leans his silk robe against the window. When he talks about this, he doesn''t hide his sarcasm at all. He closes his eyes on the bed with the fan closed, but he doesn''t hide his painful look.


    At this time, Bai Kangning is suffering even with his eyes closed, which shows the ferocity of this medicine. But if he can control it a little, Bai Kangning will not hurt Jiang Xinrui.


    Fortunately, Ji Li appeared, took his small fan and lit Bai Kangning, which made him fall into a coma, but the medicine was too strong, and Bai Kangning was still feeling pain even in a coma.


    "Thank you


    "Since you have helped me, can you help him, at least not in such a mess."


    Jiang Xinrui heard Ji Li''s words, and her eyes were not surprised at Ji Li, but this thank you was supposed to be, but Jiang Xinrui''s tone was dry.


    It''s obvious that Ji Li didn''t show up until this moment on purpose. Seeing her embarrassed and sarcastic, Jiang Xinrui really couldn''t thank her, but she wasn''t angry. It didn''t matter. For Ji Li''s behavior, Jiang Xinrui knew that people didn''t have this obligation.


    It''s quite possible for people to come and save her.


    Jiangxinrui looks at Bai Kangning. Needless to say, jiangxinrui knows that Bai Kangning must be uncomfortable.


    I don''t know when Huasheng and the river will be able to come here. Ji Li''s appearance and cultivation should be not low. He can easily disperse all the things in it. I certainly don''t mind.


    "Why?"


    Ji Li heard Jiang Xinrui''s words. It was like he heard a good joke.


    "I help you because you are still my host and help me. Do you really think I am a good man? I don''t care about humans. "


    "The person outside will soon feel something wrong inside. Although she can''t hear me, she can hear you. Maybe she will take out something, but you don''t have to worry. The person who saved you is coming. I''ll go first."


    First, Ji Li sneered as if he had heard a joke. Then he unfolded his fan and made a pose. He felt that someone was coming from outside. Then he closed his smile and simply explained it. Then he turned around and disappeared.


    Now that he has an entity, he can easily be found by Huasheng and Jiangliu


    And Jiang Xinrui watched Ji Li leave, did not speak, did not ask him when to meet next time, quickly untie the host relationship.


    Because she felt that Ji Li didn''t want to untie it so quickly?

 Chapter 3507

    Ji Li makes Jiang Xinrui a little confused. She can''t understand who Ji Li is and what he wants.


    In the face of her, always strange tone, sarcasm, sneer, almost do not hide, is it the resentment of the previous generation?


    Jiang Xinrui thinks it''s very possible, but Ji Li didn''t tell the truth. According to Ji Li''s name, Jiang Xinrui didn''t find any related people or things at all.


    Even to Huasheng, the river has been beating around the Bush, and the river core has not reached the answer.


    In this way, it''s very passive


    But I have to say that today, it was Ji Li who saved her.


    It''s just that Ji Li seems to have a good understanding of her situation. He doesn''t know when he knew about it. But there is one thing Ji Li didn''t do. He didn''t check the situation of Bai Kangning at all. After looking at it for a few minutes, he knows what''s going on with Bai Kangning?


    Isn''t that a bit too much.


    Maybe I don''t know about Ji Li. Jiang Xinrui always thinks Ji Li doesn''t have such great ability, does he?


    In addition, Ji Li''s expression is always impenetrable. Jiang Xinrui really has some doubts. Today, are these related to him?


    But if it''s really related, Jiang Xinrui thinks, he should not come. He will never think about such an obvious loophole. Will she not find it?


    At this point, outside the door.


    As Ji Li said, Hua Lin soon found that the movement inside was different from what she thought, but in order to be safe, Hua Lin also pushed a lot of things to bet on the door.


    So even if something is wrong now, Hua Lin has no way to push the door. She can only continue to push the only incense in her hand.


    But Hualin found that Zixiang didn''t know when it went out, and Hualin wanted to light it again, but it was useless.


    The incense doesn''t burn at all.


    Hua Lin suddenly a little flustered, lying on the door listening to the movement inside, it seems to hear Jiang Xinrui talking to someone inside. In Hua Lin''s cognition, there are only Jiang Xinrui and Bai Kangning, there is no other people.


    But in terms of time, it is impossible for Bai Kangning to answer rationally at this time. The amount of medicine that the man said was enough for one hour, and now it has been more than one hour.


    "What''s the matter? No accidents


    Hua Lin murmurs, and then takes out all the things that can be ignited at home, which is bound to ignite the incense again. When Hua Lin takes out the lighter again, she suddenly reaches out her hands behind her and grabs it, connecting the fire and incense.


    "You


    "Why are you back? Don''t you sweep the grave for your parents? "


    Hua Lin''s face changed when she looked at the fire and xiangdun that had been snatched away. She looked like she was going to kill people. She was angry between her eyes and eyebrows. She didn''t care why there were still people in her family at this time, but at the moment when she turned around, Hua Lin was even more surprised.


    It''s Bai Hao.


    What she said to Jiang Xinrui is true or false. Bai Hao didn''t really leave here. It''s just that today is the death day of Bai''s parents. The old couple left one day.


    Hua Lin plans all this while Bai Hao is away. If Bai Hao is there, Hua Lin can''t guarantee whether he will agree or not. What''s more, Bai Kangning doesn''t want to.


    It''s already this time. Hua Lin can''t listen to them all.


    She has her own ideas, just like now!


    "Bai Hao, don''t make trouble. Give me something. There must be no accident today. I''ll explain it to you later."

 Chapter 3508

    When Hua Lin said this, she stretched out her hand to grab back the things in Bai Hao''s hands, and her eyes were flattering. At this time, she really couldn''t let anyone destroy them.


    What''s more, she made an agreement with that person. If she didn''t do it, that person would not let her go, even their family. This is a gamble that can''t be reneged.


    Hua Lin has no right to repent at all. She has to do it or not.


    The other side even Jiang Xinrui''s spiritual power can also be suppressed. There''s no need to show up. How can Hualin fight that person?


    "Bai Hao! Didn''t you hear me? Give it to me quickly


    Hua Lin slowly changed face, eyes blame Bai Hao this time bad things.


    "I can''t give it to you! Do you know what you''re doing? "


    "And don''t you wonder how I know? Someone sent me a message and asked me to come back to see what you''ve done. The Huasheng family will arrive soon. I don''t want to tell you anything more. Hualin, I can''t help you this time. "


    Hua Lin reaches for it. Bai Hao doesn''t give it to her. Instead, he directly breaks the incense in front of Hua Lin''s eyes and throws it out.


    Later, when he said this, he pushed Hualin away and went to move the things blocking the door. He never looked at Hualin again.


    Bai Hao now just wants to bring his son out, to ensure that Jiang Xinrui has no problem, and also looks forward to nothing happening, otherwise it''s really too late.


    Bai Hao thought that if it really became an unchangeable situation, Huasheng couldn''t let them go, so he would thank them for his death.


    In addition to this, Bai Hao has no idea of any way to keep his son.


    He didn''t expect that Hua Lin would be confused. Where is the thing that normal people can do? When he was in the cemetery, Bai Hao received the news, and his voice suddenly appeared in his mind. He was so scared that he thought his parents had come to light, but he heard each other''s words, saying that his wife


    Bai Hao really can''t believe it. After all, he saw the change of Hua Lin in the past year, but he was worried about it in the end. Bai Hao came back quickly and looked at the closed doors and windows, and his heart suddenly rushed to the bottom of the valley.


    Now when he heard Hua Lin''s words again, Bai Hao really didn''t want to talk. He just wanted to break the door and bring the children out.


    As for the voice in his mind, it''s long gone. Bai Hao doesn''t know who it is, but it doesn''t matter. Now the most important thing is to break the door.


    "Corning! Ruier! How are you doing? I''ll open the door in a minute


    "The key! Hua Lin, please give it to me quickly. Don''t make any noise. "


    Bai Hao doesn''t want to say anything. He''s a big man. It''s easier for him to move some furniture than Hualin. Even if Hualin is struggling all the time, it''s useless. Hualin can''t imagine when Bai Hao will become so powerful?


    When pushing the furniture open, Bai Hao bumps into the door twice and asks Hualin for the key.


    At the moment, Bai Hao has no good tone.


    "I can''t give it to you. What''s the use of going in now? What should be done is already being done. Didn''t you say Hua Sheng came? That''s just right. When she comes, we''ll open the door. "


    Hua Lin wanted to push Bai Hao to keep him from opening the door, but then she thought that the other party couldn''t even open the door, so she could fight for some time for her son.


    Hua Lin has no time to know how Bai Hao knows.


    As long as it''s inside, everything is worth it.


    "When I come, I won''t need you to open the door!"


    After Hua Lin''s words, Hua Sheng''s voice appeared behind he

 Chapter 3509

    "Bang!"


    A purple light with Hua Sheng''s words, then rushed to the past, no matter whether it will affect Hua Lin, or Bai Hao, in short, toward Bai Kangning''s door.


    Then the door burst open.


    Jiang Xinrui is sitting at the head of the bed and leaning against her body. She is in a much better state. She has heard the movement outside for a long time, and has been keeping her physical strength. Not far away, there is a boy with untidy clothes, naturally Bai Kangning.


    "How are you, rui''er? Have you been wronged... "


    "Are you all right? Auntie and auntie are here


    "What''s the smell in this room..."


    Along with the purple light, Chifeng rushes to Jiang Xinrui, looks up and down, and then reaches out to help Jiang Xinrui, but when he gets up, Chifeng''s eyes change, and he feels strange.


    It''s not human. Other species have a keen sense of smell, but the taste here is scattered by Ji Li, and the taste is light. In addition, this thing is also the blind spot of Chifeng''s contact, and I don''t know what it is.


    That''s why I wonder.


    But Chifeng is not a fool. He doesn''t ask Jiang Xinrui directly. He doubts in a low voice, otherwise Jiang Xinrui will be very embarrassed.


    Because before coming here, Chifeng didn''t know what Jiang Xinrui had met, not only Chifeng, Huasheng, but also Jiangliu.


    After receiving Jiang Xinrui''s visit to Bai Kangning''s home, neither Huasheng nor Jiangliu said anything, and there were just guests at home.


    It was Chifeng who came back from the demon world and went to find jiangxinrui in the spring breeze of Shili. Then she realized that it had been a long time. Jiangliu and Huasheng thought about it and then came.


    At Bai''s house, ordinary people can''t see it, but Huasheng and Jiangliu can see that there are mana fluctuations around Bai''s house. It doesn''t belong to jiangxinrui, but jiangxinrui can''t connect


    This is very subtle. Several people rush to see Bai Hao''s dispute with Hua Lin, and Chifeng directly bumps into the door


    In fact, Ji Li is the one who thanks Huasheng and Jiangliu for discovering the fluctuation of mana. He broke the man''s hands and feet in Bai''s house. Otherwise, when Huasheng and Jiangliu come over, how can Jiang Xinrui tell his parents if Bai Hao has finished his work?


    Besides, he also wants to see how Huasheng and Jiangliu feel when they see their daughter almost killed.


    Of course, Bai Hao was also informed by him. What Ji Li did was always contradictory


    If Ji Li didn''t make a move all the time, and didn''t inform Bai Hao to come back first, Jiang Xinrui might be really unlucky, and Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu might not be able to accept it.


    Such a blow, he did nothing, just watching is enough.


    But Ji Li didn''t. He thought the child was innocent after all


    It''s just that people like Ji Li will make people understand more and more that there is no innocence in his eyes.


    "How are you, rui''er?"


    Although Huasheng didn''t rush over like Chifeng, he watched Jiang Xinrui walk out safely supported by Chifeng, and the stone in his heart was also put down.


    She and the river are adults. The situation in front of her is not unclear without passing. The fire in her heart is not a little bit. If it''s not for fear of scaring the children, Hua Sheng really wants to burn everything here!


    Jiang Xinrui is her only child. If she doesn''t protect her well, Hua Sheng may go crazy.

 Chapter 3510

    "Mom and Dad, I''m fine."


    "It''s just Brother Corning... "


    Jiang Xinrui, supported by Chifeng, goes to Huasheng and looks at everyone''s worries. Her grievances are really out of control. Her eyes are a little red. She is really scared for a while.


    Although Ji Li helped her, she didn''t want to be timid in front of outsiders.


    This meeting, though wronged, has nothing to do with her body. She believes that Ji Li won''t cheat her. At this time tomorrow, Lingli will recover. Besides, it''s enough for her to go back. Here, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to say more or stay long.


    In fact, she really has nothing to do with it. Thinking of Ji Li''s words, she won''t have anything important. What about Bai Kangning


    But in the middle of this, looking at her mother, her father''s eyes, and even Chi Feng holding her hand, Jiang Xinrui knew that this was not what she could say.


    She doesn''t care. If it''s true, it''s impossible. How can it be.


    Bai Kangning is rational, but he is not rational in the end. Besides, Hua Lin is still his mother because of him


    Everyone is selfish, and she blames Bai Kangning.


    "It''s OK. Don''t be afraid. You don''t have to worry about the rest. Leave it to mom. I didn''t deal with it..."


    "Chifeng, you take rui''er back first. I have something to do with your uncle."


    Hua Sheng holds Jiang Xinrui''s hand and probes her daughter''s pulse. She feels that she is not hurt, and her spiritual power is not damaged. She is just suppressed. She says that she can''t feel Jiang Xinrui''s breath outside.


    Hualin''s business is really Huasheng''s problem, which is very clear to Huasheng. She didn''t expect that Hualin could give her such a "surprise". When looking at Jiang Xinrui, Huasheng still restrained his anger and said that at the end of the day, the tone was not a little cold.


    But Jiangliu didn''t speak all the time. He pulled jiangxinrui to his side. Like Huasheng, he felt the state of jiangxinrui again. Then he silently input a lot of spiritual power. He wanted to empty the spiritual power in his body and give it to jiangxinrui.


    If he had done this earlier, Jiang Xinrui would not have been suppressed by this kind of abusive means and could not resist.


    Jiangliu didn''t dare to think that if Bai Hao didn''t come back, if they were delaying, if


    In the heart thought of countless if, no matter which one, the river''s heart is special pain, he is not angry.


    Angry speechless, how dare Hualin!


    Jiang Liu''s only reason now is to know who else is involved in this matter. It''s not something that Hua Lin can take out to suppress his daughter''s spiritual power.


    If he wants to find out all the people, he has to pay a price.


    "Father, I''m fine."


    "Mother, what do you want to do if I don''t leave? Since I''m the victim, I''ll see. "


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t listen to Hua Sheng''s meaning. Relying on Chi Feng, she took her hand out of the river''s big hand and refused the spirit power of the river.


    She is not used to this, because she is not careful to be suppressed. She does not want to see her parents scold herself, and even give her spiritual power to herself.


    Jiang Xinrui won''t want it.


    Besides, in this state, Jiang Xinrui really feels much better. She wants to see who is fueling the fire and what she has made for her. It''s really hard.

 Chapter 3511

    To say that she is wronged, Jiang Xinrui is really wronged, just for a while. Every time she stands in front of her parents, she can quickly control her mood. At the bottom of her heart, she doesn''t want to show her cowardice in front of her parents.


    She is not a troublemaker, not to mention a troublemaker. The grievance just now was really unbearable.


    Jiang Xinrui feels that she has worried her parents. In fact, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t blame Hua Sheng for coming late with Jiang Liu. After all, it''s good to be here.


    What''s more, why did she come late? In the end, she was confident. Who could have thought that such a thing could happen under her nose?


    After being wronged, Jiang Xinrui feels that she has let her parents down. No matter when she wants to help, or when she has problems, Jiang Xinrui thinks about it. Over the years, she seems to have done nothing well.


    Besides, in the last year, Jiang Xinrui still wanted to gain insight in school, but now she doesn''t even have the heart to defend people


    Just because of the change of Hua Lin in the past year, she compromised. When she complained about Bai Kangning''s compromises, she thought that she didn''t seem to make any difference.


    "Rui''er..."


    "Don''t blame yourself. What do you want? You say, I''ll do it."


    Chifeng tightly holds Jiang Xinrui''s hand, and his heart is not good. He really touches the blind area, but after calming down, looking at the situation inside, Chifeng also understands that holding Jiang Xinrui''s hand also uses strength.


    Although Jiang Xinrui doesn''t say much, Chifeng can feel her remorse from Jiang Xinrui''s tone. Chifeng thinks Jiang Xinrui really doesn''t need this. Why does she remorse herself? Is it because she worries her family?


    No matter which one, Chifeng doesn''t feel well. He also knows that Jiang Xinrui is important to his family


    Chifeng doesn''t want to be important any more. In a word, he doesn''t want to look at Jiang Xinrui''s wronged appearance for a second. As a result, the next second will turn into self blame, even self blame.


    So what he said to Jiang Xinrui came from his heart. He needed to do something.


    When Huasheng hears Jiang Xinrui saying that she doesn''t want to leave, she doesn''t refuse. If she wants to stay, she will stay. Huasheng wants her to leave, but she just worries that she can''t face it.


    It''s just that Hua Sheng''s words to Chi Feng are inexplicable.


    For a moment, Huasheng found that Chifeng knew more about jiangxinrui and their daughter than she and Jiangliu!


    "Ah Sheng, you You''re here. As you can see, I used the means, but the two children have already been like this. We are in laws... "


    Hua Lin was frightened when the door of Bai Kangning''s room was blasted open by a purple light, because the purple light directly turned into a gorgeous man. She could recognize the man because of the obvious Adam''s apple when Chi Feng looked at her angrily.


    Then, while everyone was worried about Jiang Xinrui, Hua Lin threw away Bai Hao''s hand and went straight to Bai Kangning to check his son''s condition. Looking at Bai Kangning''s closed eyes, she looked miserable And


    Adults understand that the two children are nothing, but Hualin doesn''t care. Today, she has to recognize them!


    Don''t recognize is a dead end, recognize is also the same, no matter which kind, since all are dead, Hualin want to try.


    But Hua Lin''s words were her own thoughts. Without waiting for her to say anything else, Hua Lin''s body was thrown to the ground, and even Bai Kangning rolled over.


    It''s Huasheng who threw it away without discrimination!

 Chapter 3512

    "Huasheng! I won''t explain anything about this matter, but Corning is innocent and he doesn''t want to. You know, you all know! "


    "Rui''er, you should know better. After so long, if Kangning really wants to, he can''t insist on my coming back at all..."


    "You Let Kang Ning go. You''re angry. I''ll take his place. "


    Bai Hao looks at Hua Sheng''s sudden trouble. As soon as his expression changes, he knows that it will be like this. Besides, Hua Lin''s meaning is too obvious. He just wants to rely on it.


    Bai Hao has no such face, but his son is innocent.


    Bai Kangning can die and be ended by Huasheng, but it''s not this time. He can''t bear such a name. He didn''t do anything!


    So Bai Hao goes to ask Jiang Xinrui, which is the only thing he can do. He only hopes Jiang Xinrui can tell the truth.


    "You replace me? You think you''re all right? I''m disappointed with you all! "


    "You didn''t know anything about it before? Bai Hao, do you feel your conscience? Huh? How did Hualin get these things? Don''t you feel like a pillow person? And Bai Kangning. There are only three of you in this family. Bai Kangning has been taking care of Hualin. Who has Hualin contacted? Do you really have no idea? "


    The river interrupted Bai Hao.


    Originally, he didn''t want to talk about it, but now it''s his daughter who almost had an accident. He is such a child. If something really happened, what should he do?


    What about Huasheng?


    A lot of things don''t need to be said clearly, and Jiangliu doesn''t want to meddle in his own business. What Hualin wants is their business. How Bai Hao and Bai Kangning choose is their business.


    The river is the mentality of a viewer, but it''s not the same now.


    Don''t say it''s Huasheng who throws Hualin out. Jiangliu also wants to reach out!


    "No, Jiangliu, we really didn''t expect Hualin to do such a thing. You should know what kind of people we are. Besides, you know the changes of Hualin in recent years, I can''t manage it with Kangning Besides, where can Hua Lin contact such people? What happened? She doesn''t have this ability. She must be used by someone, and that person should never really want to help Hualin... "


    Bai Hao hears Jiang Liu''s words and is watching Hua Sheng''s reaction. He quickly picks up his son. This time, he really doesn''t want to take care of Hua Lin and has no experience.


    Looking at Bai Kangning, Bai Hao is anxious.


    He knew that there was no end to it.


    This meeting, Bai Hao also can''t care about anything, indeed, Hualin mind active, Bai Hao know, but he really didn''t expect that she can be so bold, more can find someone to help her.


    Bai Hao doesn''t have no brain these years. Who will help them? Besides relatives, they are friends of friends and enemies of enemies.


    Of course, Huasheng is not the enemy, but in some things, Hualin thinks so. Huasheng is the enemy that hinders Bai Kangning''s life!


    Seriously, if it''s not related to Huasheng, who can know them?


    Help Hua Lin? Even if I help, I have a plan!


    After all, Huasheng''s own trouble, they are also used. The two children are the most innocent. Bai Hao doesn''t want to make his words too clear, but in this way, Huasheng and Jiangliu can also hear it. Huasheng''s whole people are angry and laughing.


    In fact, Bai Hao really wronged Hua Sheng this time

 Chapter 3513

    "Cough!"


    "Huasheng, you can''t solve the problem by beating me now. No matter what the process is, there is a result now. I''ve recorded the video and left the evidence..."


    "You don''t care, but what about the kids? You don''t have the heart to watch Jiang Xinrui suffer from rumors, do you? I control the video remotely. Even if you want to kill me directly, it''s useless. Since I dare to do it, it''s impossible not to leave a way for myself. Besides, I don''t hide it from you. Someone helps me, and I have a backhand. I know all about it. Huasheng, you don''t have to cheat me. Your way is to gamble! No one has ever tried. Half of my son may die. If the spell is off, we and my son will die! "


    "You can give everything for your children, and I can do it for my children. Don''t blame me for unscrupulous. Wu Mei, I really can''t help it. I know you have hatred in your heart. As long as you nod your head, you can kill the two children together. I won''t defend you..."


    "With my life, if I don''t ask for your forgiveness, I will take it out for you!"


    Hua Lin coughs constantly and resists with her hand''s consciousness. She even gets red. She looks at Hua Sheng and others. Then she slowly stands up and looks at Jiang Xinrui. She feels guilty, but soon the feeling disappears. No matter how reluctant she is, she can''t compare with her children.


    What''s more, Hua Sheng should be out of breath. She''s been beaten to spit blood. What else do you want?


    As Bai Hao said, if it wasn''t for Hua Sheng, would she be looked for?


    Frankly speaking, it''s not Huasheng!


    Just these ideas, Hua Lin can''t say, she now begged Hua Sheng to be soft hearted and let her go.


    The most important thing is her own child. Hua Lin doesn''t know that Bai Kangning is in a coma, but the most important problem of her body has not been solved. It''s a kind of poison


    The only thing Hua Lin understands is that she would rather be killed by Hua Sheng, Jiang Liu, or even Jiang Xinrui. It doesn''t matter. The goal is enough. In her eyes, Bai Kangning''s future has been arranged.


    Hua Lin has no regrets.


    "Do you think you deserve it?"


    "Originally, I didn''t want to deal with you in front of the children, but rui''er didn''t want to leave. I used a gentle way. Your family will pay for this!"


    "Don''t blame me for not being kind enough. All my goodness has long been absent. Besides, I''m not such a kind person."


    Huasheng doesn''t want to see Hualin''s face any more, and doesn''t want to hear any words from Hualin''s family. Huasheng doesn''t want to be innocent or not innocent.


    Isn''t her daughter innocent?


    Any mother can''t be forgiven for watching her child be calculated like this. Besides, this person is still her own sister?


    Hua Sheng really can''t think of how her sisters came to this stage. Hua Sheng can''t say anything in her heart. She''s just numb. Maybe that''s the price.


    She forced to stay in the world, seeking a complete, but there is a loss, people around the damage, perhaps is the biggest price for her.


    But the price is beyond the limit. How can she hurt her children?


    Huasheng can''t control the rules any more. Now she wants the people who hurt her children to pay the price. Huasheng won''t let go of all the people concerned!

 Chapter 3514

    "Huasheng, you can''t! I can die, but if you hurt Corning, I''ll let everyone know what happened today! I know that you have the ability, but no matter how you have the ability, you can''t let everyone not talk about it! "


    "Jiangliu is the nobleman of Jiangcheng, and there is no difference in Jiangcheng. But what happened between you and Xie Dongyang at that time was also very popular. Now you don''t know? Xie Dongyang has become a monk. Because of you, the last men in Xie''s family have gone. "


    "These people around you, or those who have something to do with you, have a look, go and have a look. Does one of them come to a good end? It''s said that Fengxi is your best friend, but I think she is the most miserable one. Qin Wanyu only looked forward to Fengxi in his early 40s and gave birth to a child with him. But over the years, who doesn''t know that once you have something, Fengxi will give up her own business and help you What did she get? You know better than anyone else. "


    "Five younger sister, when the fourth elder sister begged you, you take it as a good thing, you said you have not been a kind person, indeed, you can do good this time..."


    When Hua Lin said this, she didn''t care about anything. She knelt down to the Huasheng family. She knew very well what to say at this time could stimulate Huasheng.


    In fact, we can''t blame her either. If it wasn''t for Huasheng who offended people everywhere, she didn''t have the chance. We can only blame Huasheng herself.


    This is the cause and effect of Huasheng.


    "I''ve never seen such a brazen man!"


    "Rui''er, can I help you?"


    Chifeng is listening and watching. Originally, because of Jiang Xinrui, Chifeng has been wronged instead of her. In addition, looking at Jiang Xinrui''s remorse, Chifeng is even more distressed. She can''t help bumping into the door. If it wasn''t for the adults, Chifeng would have started.


    This is not because he is not a human being and then comes to bully others. Chifeng is even more reluctant to help the family. Let them live.


    Because Chifeng is very clear that in this world, many times the living are more painful than the dead.


    Especially for people who think like Hua Lin, she will be very lonely, even lonely with nothing, just like she is now.


    Her husband, son, sister and friends were unwilling to take care of her and gave up on her.


    When Chifeng said this, Jiang Xinrui certainly didn''t pay attention to it, but in her heart, she thought the same as Chifeng. She wanted to sew up Hualin''s mouth.


    "Mother You don''t have to say... "


    Bai Kangning didn''t know when he slowly opened his eyes, but even if he woke up, the suffering of his body was also there. Coupled with the surrounding situation, Bai Kangning could endure for a while, and he wanted to leave some dignity. He was very glad that he didn''t do anything wrong.


    "Kill me, give me a break, please."


    Bai Kangning stops Hua Lin, then pushes his father away with all his strength and looks at the river.


    If he didn''t want to die, he wouldn''t have asked others.


    Now, Bai Kangning really has no face to see Huasheng, not to mention jiangxinrui.


    "No! You can''t die. You''re dead. What''s the point of mom doing this? "


    "You kill me and let my son go. I forced him to. I just want Huasheng to let my child go. Since you have saved him once, don''t deprive him of his life."


    Hua Lin hears Bai Kangning''s words and directly holds Bai Kangning and asks Hua Sheng again.

 Chapter 3515

    "It''s hard to hear more of your words!"


    "I know what you want in your heart. Now, you are doomed to fail."


    Huasheng looks at Hualin who prays for her face, and there is no nonsense. Since Hualin wants eternal life and remains unchanged, Huasheng must do it.


    There are some things that don''t need to be explained. Besides, Hua Sheng thinks that he has never cheated Hua Lin, and he is very kind to Hua Lin, but this is not enough for Hua Lin.


    Even do such things, dare to threaten?


    What Hua Lin really thinks is too simple. In the eyes of Hua Sheng''s family, there is no threat at all.


    As for the person who helps Hualin, Huasheng is even less anxious. Does the other party think it''s really hard to find?


    As long as you do it, everything is traceable.


    Huasheng can''t be satisfied with what Hualin wants. Some people are mentally ill, who can''t say anything and can''t enjoy the life of ordinary people. For Hualin and Bai Kangning, they have already made money, but people don''t know what satisfaction is, they just want more things.


    Hit a person, in her care about the place, hard hit.


    After all, Hualin also repay her in this way. Huasheng really can''t understand. How did Hualin become like this?


    She and her memory have really changed too much.


    As for Hua Sheng himself, Hua Lin''s words also hurt


    "Huasheng! What do you want? No consideration for sisters at all? "


    "I beg you."


    Hua Lin hears Hua Sheng''s words, and looks at Hua Sheng''s unshakable eyes. Hua Lin knows that this is the end!


    All her cards are unimportant in front of Huasheng. She can''t threaten Huasheng at all. Isn''t she busy in vain? Come to today''s step, in a disguised form to push the son to the abyss?


    When Hua Lin said this, she was hysterical and really crazy. She didn''t understand. Bai Kangning continued to live. What''s the matter with Hua Sheng? Why do you have to take care of it?


    It''s not to make Hua Sheng make up her mind to take charge of this matter, she can''t turn over


    Jiangliu stood in front of jiangxinrui, looking at Hualin, his eyes were not moved at all, and his voice was cold. "It would have taken a few days to untie the charm on your mother and son, but now we don''t need it. We are ready, and now we can untie it."


    "As you said, no one has ever tried this method. You are the first one. Since you are so resistant, it will not be used for you. Just untie Bai Kangning and let him become a normal person. He can only have half the life span of an ordinary person, up to 50 years. Specifically, it depends on his nature. As for you, today''s things always have to pay something, I miss you I''m sure I can understand. I''ll take your life as you say


    When Jiang Liu said this, he looked at everyone in the white eyed family.


    From Hua Lin to Bai Hao, and then to Bai Kangning, no matter what they look like, the river will not change its meaning.


    Jiangliu even thought it was too simple. As for Hualin''s theories, no one wanted to answer her. It was also because of this that Jiangliu really wanted a person''s life for the first time.


    Jiangxinrui''s business, if Jiangliu doesn''t do something, I''m sorry for my daughter.


    "Why? Who do you think you are? Can you kill if you want to? "

 Chapter 3516

    Hearing the words of the river, Hua Lin really can''t help it. She has done so much to make Bai Kangning live with Tian Qi. Now nothing has been achieved. She still has to take her life. What has she done for Bai Kangning


    what is the reason


    in this case, Hua Lin can''t bear it


    the whole person is crazy, and that''s what the old problem is like


    "mother..."


    when Hua Lin''s voice came to Bai Kangning''s ear again, Bai Kangning didn''t want to distinguish what Hua Lin said. He whispered his mother with a sigh, and Bai Kangning couldn''t say anything superfluous


    now he wants to have peace and quiet, don''t let this happen again, just live a normal life. Bai Hao doesn''t dare to ask for too much


    "if you step closer, don''t blame me for doing it. I''m not from you. I don''t have what you worry about! Even if there are rules in my world, I don''t want to let you go today. Don''t force me


    at this time, Chifeng''s eyes are also with the intention of killing. Chifeng really has a long knowledge of what Hualin has done. He has seen such a person for the first time


    "father, mother, you can deal with it. I don''t care."


    JIANG Xinrui looked at Hua Lin and said softly


    when Jiang Xinrui said this, Hualin''s eyes changed, with hatred. She hated everyone here


    "don''t you really want to know who helped me? If something happens to me, you will always have an enemy secretly. I can tell you very clearly that the man is not trying to help me, but to follow me to destroy Jiang Xinrui and your family! "


    when Hua Lin said this, she called it out


    if she doesn''t shout, she may not have a chance to say it


    all the people here have changed, and they are not kind at all


    "father, mother, I''m tired. Let''s go back quickly."


    as for the person mentioned by Hua Lin, Jiang Xinrui knows that her parents are worried, but as she said, she just waits<


    JIANG Xinrui didn''t ask Jiang Liu and Hua Lin about the Phoenix blood, which has untied the charm. It''s only a few days before she becomes an adult. How can it be done now? Although she doesn''t want to ask at this time, she really wants to leave<


    hearing Jiang Xinrui''s words, Hua Sheng and the river looked at each other, raised his hand and took out a bottle of dark green liquid....

 Chapter 3517

    The crowd looked at Huasheng waving and then turned into something. Their eyes were stunned. Then Huasheng didn''t say much. Instead of waiting for Hualin to grab it, he poured it directly into Bai Kangning''s body.


    The body of the bottle is transparent, and the liquid inside is only half, which is why we can see clearly that the things inside are dark green, and the size of the bottle is almost like a small mineral water bottle.


    When the liquid in it flows out, Hualin uses the fastest speed of her life to resist Bai Kangning''s contact. Bai Hao is closest to Hualin, so he has no time to think about anything. He holds Hualin in his arms. No matter how Hualin cries, hysterically, collapses and cries in his arms


    Bai Hao didn''t let go. They all looked at Bai Kangning''s body as if it was "corroded" by the dark green liquid while Hua Lin yelled No.


    And the corner of Bai Kangning''s mouth has been with a relieved smile. If he can, he actually hopes that this thing is useless, and then directly takes his life. He is too tired to live.


    It''s just that in the past, he still had the possibility to choose, but now, he has no choice at all. He will do whatever the Huasheng family wants. This is his life.


    When the bottle of liquid is integrated into the body, Bai Kangning has a feeling, the whole body, especially hot


    It''s like being in the oven


    Bai Kangning''s forehead was full of sweat, and the whole person seemed to have been watered.


    "Yes No, thank you... "


    Bai Kangning suddenly turns his head and looks at the Huasheng family. He is very sorry for the harm he has brought to them. He also feels what Huasheng has done for him.


    This sentence is a bit like a last word, because Bai Kangning felt that his body gradually lost its intuition. He felt that life was coming and he was on the verge of death.


    Can not use words to describe the feelings, and Bai Kangning is very clear, really to this moment, he is very relaxed.


    When Bai Kangning finished his last sentence, he slowly closed his eyes.


    In addition to this apology and thanks, Bai Kangning superfluous words, but not a word.


    His parents are still around


    Perhaps in Bai Kangning''s eyes, he is really a redundant person. Everything about him should not exist. Today''s situation is inseparable from him.


    If my mother didn''t have him, maybe everything would be different


    "Corning! Are you okay? You can''t die. "


    "Bai Hao, please let me go. Your son is dying. What are you doing with me?"


    "Huasheng, wait for me! If my son is really dead, I won''t let you go, neither will I! "


    Hua Lin is crazy to see Bai Kangning''s state. What has she been doing for so long? So that her son can live!


    Hua Lin bites Bai Hao and breaks free. Holding Bai Kangning with closed eyes, she looks at Hua Sheng with hatred and calls Bai Kangning in a low voice. Seeing that he hasn''t responded yet, she points to Hua Sheng and says, "it''s not me and Kang Ning who will kill you. It''s you who really hurt people around you, Hua Sheng! All those who have relations with you will not come to a good end. You have been a disaster since you were born


    Hearing Hua Lin''s words, let alone Jiang Xinrui and Jiang Liu, Chifeng can''t bear it. When Hua Sheng guesses what Jiang Xinrui wants to say, he raises his hand to stop it.


    "Let her say the last statement before she dies. If she doesn''t say it, she won''t have a chance."

 Chapter 3518

    Hua Sheng''s expression is light, as if he didn''t hear it. No matter what he says about her, Hua Sheng doesn''t feel it.


    What can she do? What if I don''t know?


    Hua Sheng doesn''t care.


    Nowadays, she cares less and less about things


    Hua Lin doesn''t know if she was touched by Hua Sheng''s words. She knows that Hua Sheng won''t let her go today, and there won''t be much time left. Suddenly, she doesn''t want to say anything. She just hugs her child tightly and doesn''t speak in silence.


    Tears patter patter off, she may be a madman, but a madman who loves her son, but she is wrong? Is it really wrong?


    Hua Lin didn''t know, didn''t want to know, and had no chance to know.


    As she thought, Huasheng will not let her go.


    "My son is already like this. I don''t know whether he is alive or dead. What else do you want to do..."


    Hua Lin holds Bai Kangning''s hotter body. She is really afraid that Bai Kangning''s body will explode, but she is not qualified to say anything. Bai Hao kneels on the ground and holds Hua Lin''s mother and son.


    "This is..."


    "How could that be? There should be no response... "


    Jiang Xinrui looks at the bottle of things, even the situation on Bai Kangning. She has some doubts in her eyes, not only in her expression, but also in her heart. She keeps wondering. I hope Ji Li can give her an answer!


    Is phoenix blood and unicorn blood dark green? There was an answer in my heart, but I didn''t dare to confirm it. I subconsciously looked at Chifeng.


    Isn''t that something they''ve been waiting for for four years?


    Aren''t Chifeng and Wanfeng still under age?


    Chifeng just thinks that Jiang Xinrui means to doubt the authenticity of this thing. Without thinking about it, Chifeng nods and gives Jiang Xinrui a positive answer. This is what Jiang Xinrui thinks of. It''s the blood of his sister Wan Feng and Yu Qilin.


    Phoenix blood and unicorn blood.


    Phoenix''s blood is red, but Kirin''s blood, which he knew not long ago, is green


    As for the term "adult Phoenix", according to the date of the human world, he and his sister Wanfeng really have a few days to go, but there are still a few days to go. It''s him, not his sister Wanfeng, who is an adult.


    They are twins, but they were not born in one day. After the mother gave birth to her sister, because of his physical reasons, there was a full interval of three days.


    It''s only said that the two children are the same, mainly according to Chifeng''s idea. The reason why Chifeng went back to the demon world a few days ago and asked for leave at school is that their family wanted to guard the moment when Wanfeng came of age!


    This Phoenix blood is also the first time that Wanfeng informed Huasheng and Jiangliu when she was an adult. Wanfeng felt that she should not hide it from the Huasheng family. As for what Huasheng Jiangliu wanted to do, it was their problem.


    She has given the blood of the Phoenix.


    This is also why Huasheng and Jiangliu, even Chifeng, delay their time when they come to find jiangxinrui. Because when jiangxinrui is in trouble, the spring breeze is also very lively, and Yu Qilin is also here. It''s a coincidence that she''s here. In addition, the time is almost here, Huasheng doesn''t want to wait, so she takes the blood directly.


    And Yu Qilin saw with his own eyes that Wan Feng drank her grass green Qilin blood, and finally blended some Phoenix blood! Until the end of this process, to Huasheng, Chifeng didn''t appear at all.


    This is the origin of this dark green liquid

 Chapter 3519

    Let''s not talk about the expression of Yu Qilin, because she doesn''t know that it''s Wanfeng who drinks her blood, not Chifeng. When all the procedures are finished, Yu Qilin is silent all the time, and she doesn''t know if she''s hit. She leaves without saying anything


    Everyone didn''t stop him. The main reason was that he didn''t give any chance to stop him. Yu Qilin''s expression was very strange, but it was like running away.


    Hua Sheng wants to thank her for being so helpful


    It''s just that Yu Qilin really didn''t give anyone a chance. He said he would leave soon, and his face was really ugly.


    But even so, they didn''t have time to pay attention, because not long after Yu Qilin left, Chifeng calculated the time to arrive at the spring breeze of ten li, and then Huasheng and others came to Bai''s house.


    Chifeng and Wanfeng are not together in the spring breeze. They just want to avoid meeting Yu Qilin. Chifeng still thinks it''s hard. Is this a blow?


    Chifeng doesn''t say anything about it. Although Yu Qilin hasn''t stopped him for nearly a year, Chifeng doesn''t care about her. It''s just as if nothing happened in the past. Of course, it''s only superficial. Chifeng still doesn''t want Yu Qilin to see herself


    And now there are more important things.


    Jiang Xinrui called Ji Li several times in her heart, but the guy still didn''t respond, so Jiang Xinrui didn''t want to. It''s probably because she didn''t dare to show herself in front of her parents after she had an entity.


    But if Ji Li doesn''t show up, Jiang Xinrui really has no bottom in her heart. After thinking about it, she''d better go forward and check Bai Kangning''s condition. If Bai Kangning really dies, then


    Didn''t Jili fool you? Bai Kangning was also implicated.


    "Get out of here, don''t touch my son!"


    Hua Lin saw that Jiang Xinrui came to check this time, but she didn''t get angry. If it wasn''t for these people, would her son be like this?


    Hua Lin looks down at Bai Kangning in her arms and cries even more. It''s because she has no ability and can''t fight Hua Sheng. She can only watch Hua Sheng kill her son.


    She clearly knows everything in advance and knows that her son will die. She still has no ability to avoid what Huasheng wants to do and can''t save her child.


    Can only look like this, Hualin''s heart wants to be torn open.


    But Jiang Xinrui is pushed away by Hualin. She doesn''t feel angry. She just feels speechless. It doesn''t matter who the victim is to argue with Hualin.


    Because Hua Lin''s brain doesn''t understand!


    One more sentence is nonsense!


    Jiang Xinrui felt that he had been calculated by such a person, and he almost did so. It was really a failure.


    She felt more humiliated.


    "I want to check if Bai Kangning has any vital signs. If you don''t want to take care of it, well, we don''t care. But apart from us, even if you unite with me and that person, you can''t save Bai Kangning. If his things are so easy to untie, they won''t wait until today!"


    "The underworld wants to take in the spirits of your mother and son. It''s nearly 18 years. Do you think you can keep them?"


    Jiang Xinrui forcefully pulls out Bai Kangning''s hand and probes into Bai Kangning''s pulse. Originally, she is impatient with Hualin. Suddenly, she turns her head and looks at Huasheng and others.


    "There''s no need to explore. The charm is gone, and his soul is still there. It''s no big deal. When Bai Kangning wakes up, everything will return to normal."


    Without waiting for Jiang Xinrui to say anything, Hua Sheng replied directly.


    Then, looking at Hua Lin''s expression, she said, "but you can''t see it."

 Chapter 3520

    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s not enough for you to kill my son. Are you going to send me on the road now? Hua Sheng, are you going to kill your sister? "


    Hua Lin had heard Hua Sheng say that Bai Kangning was OK. Before she could wait to be happy, she heard Hua Sheng say that she couldn''t see him. She wanted to bite him to death.


    Now she really doesn''t want to see Hua Sheng at all, let alone hear Hua Sheng speak. How can there be such a person in this world? If it wasn''t for the sake of the children, Hua Lin really didn''t want to have anything to do with Hua Sheng. She didn''t understand how she got to this point, but in fact she had already.


    Hua Lin doesn''t want to care why she became like this. She just wants to live.


    What she does not know is that it is more difficult for her to live now.


    But Hua Sheng reaches out to pull apart Jiang Xinrui and blocks Hua Lin for a while. She doesn''t want to see Hua Lin continue to use her hands and feet. Does she want to push away her daughter?


    No matter what Hua Lin does now, she will stretch out her hands and wave her claws. It''s really like she''s crazy.


    Only when blocking Hualin, Huasheng''s eyes moved, and then he directly reached back to hold Hualin''s wrist.


    No matter how Hua Lin struggles, it''s no use. People don''t understand. Only Jiang Liu''s expression is different. He looks in Hua Sheng''s eyes


    "You have the face to say that, my child?"


    "Originally I really wanted to kill you, but now I''ve changed my mind. I won''t hurt a pregnant woman. You''d better drink it."


    Hua Sheng''s tone is a little chilly. She really doesn''t care for her sisters, and she''s not willing to let go of the people who hurt her children. It''s just that when she''s close to Hua Lin, she feels that Hua Sheng''s whole body is full of different breath, and her heart is beating


    It''s very weak. At the beginning, Hua Sheng didn''t dare confirm it, but when she held Hua Lin''s hand, Hua Sheng confirmed it.


    Hua Lin is pregnant, but still not pregnant. She should be pregnant soon. No matter how long she is, Hua Lin is a pregnant woman. Hua Sheng really can''t hurt a pregnant woman.


    It''s just that Hua Sheng suddenly feels terrible because when she knows that Hua Lin is pregnant, what she wants in her heart is not to kill her. It''s not because she is tolerant of pregnant women.


    But Huasheng thought of a more terrible way in her heart. She thought that what Hualin cared about most was not immortality? Then she not only changed the future of Hualin, but also the child came at the right time.


    Hua Lin can only have half the life span of ordinary people, and so is Bai Kangning, who she cares about, even for her baby


    Hua Lin''s regrets will be more and more. She can''t do what she cares about and what she thinks


    "You I beg your pardon? I? Pregnant? "


    "How could..."


    Hua Lin is startled by Hua Sheng''s pregnant woman. She is already in her early 40s this year. How can she be pregnant at this time?


    Her first child has not been taken care of. How can she take care of the second one?


    But I have to say that her heart is more happy.


    But Hua Lin did not have a chance to finish, because Hua Sheng would not give her this opportunity. When Hua Lin said this, Hua Sheng reached out and squeezed Hua Lin''s face directly, waved and took out the second bottle from her sleeve and forced it into Hua Lin''s mouth.


    The original thing is to prepare two, Huasheng thought it would waste one, now I can''t see it.


    "Huasheng You! If your fourth sister is really pregnant, what are you doing? "

 Chapter 3521

    Bai Hao always heard Hua Sheng''s words. He was both surprised and happy. Looking at Hua Sheng, he wanted to do something. Bai Hao also wanted to stop him, but he couldn''t get close to him at all!


    Hua Sheng doesn''t know what''s going on. There seems to be an invisible barrier around him. Bai Hao is a Muggle, so it''s impossible for him to do anything.


    We can only use language to attack Huasheng. To be honest, Bai Hao is helpless for Hualin, but now it''s different. Kangning doesn''t know what''s going on. Now there is a new life. As a father, Bai Hao can''t be indifferent.


    "Just because she is pregnant, I didn''t let her pay for her life in this matter. My child, can''t be wronged in vain?"


    "I untied the charm on walling and Bai Kangning, and then they will be normal people."


    "And now when Hualin''s baby is born again, there won''t be the situation of Bai Kangning. Aren''t you happy?"


    "Bai Kangning''s state is death, but also rebirth. He has a normal body again. When he wakes up, everything will return to its original state."


    Hua Sheng poured the last bottle of dark green liquid into Hua Lin''s body. He watched Hua Lin spill all the dark green things because of her fierce struggle. His eyes didn''t fluctuate.


    Does Hua Lin think it doesn''t matter?


    Didn''t she see it just now? It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t drink these things. If she gets into her body, she can exorcise evil spirits and lift all the curses! Suppress, seal.


    It''s really strange that Phoenix blood and unicorn blood have such an effect.


    The unicorn of Yu Qilin is not a pure Unicorn


    Maybe it''s just because this Kirin''s blood is not pure Kirin''s. after penetrating into Bai Kangning''s body, Bai Kangning is in a state of coma and suspended animation.


    "You What about my children My two children. "


    Hua Lin desperately wants to get rid of Hua Sheng''s hand and refuses to absorb those things.


    But now it''s not Hualin who says she can do what she wants. No one thought that she had a child. Hualin doesn''t know. Now the whole person hasn''t been eased down, and now she''s given something by Huasheng. Will she die? Like Corning now?


    She can do anything else, but now, she has a new life in her stomach. At her age, plus so many experiences in recent years, it''s a gift that she can still be a mother. How can Hua Lin not cherish it.


    Hua Lin''s doting craziness on Bai Kangning is enough to explain the problem. One more thing, it''s not hard to imagine the extent of Hua Lin.


    But Hua Lin didn''t say anything at last. She slowly closed her eyes. The combination of Kirin''s blood and Phoenix''s blood would lead to such a situation, that is, feign death.


    As for when to wake up, let alone Huasheng or the river, even Ji Li, who gave this method, didn''t know.


    Hua Sheng looks at Hua Lin in a coma. He doesn''t answer Hua Lin''s words. He puts down the bottle and gets up to leave. When Hua Sheng gets up, Bai Hao''s barrier disappears. Bai Hao picks up Hua Lin with one hand and gropes for Bai Kangning''s respiratory tract with the other: "Hua Lin! How are you doing? "


    "Corning..."


    After seeing his wife, Bai Hao went to see his son. He wanted to have three heads and six arms.


    "Wu Mei, is Hua Lin really pregnant? What about what you give her to drink and what about her children... "


    Bai Hao doesn''t dare to blame Huasheng or anything, even if he has more thoughts in his heart.

 Chapter 3522

    In Bai Hao''s opinion, Huasheng can teach Hualin a lesson at any time. According to Huasheng''s ability, she can do it, and he and Kangning will not interfere in it. They are not reasonable in this matter. It''s hard for Bai Hao to calculate Huasheng''s daughter, not to mention what Huasheng and Jiangliu think about themselves. Whose child is not a child, besides Jiangliu Xinrui wants to call Bai Kangning brother!


    I just can''t deal with Hua Lin at this time. If Hua Lin is pregnant, it''s two lives.


    One corpse, two lives! Children are innocent.


    But Bai Hao couldn''t find out what he said. He also knew that Hua Lin had done such a thing. It was the greatest gift for Hua Sheng to let her go in the face of her child, let alone anything else.


    It''s just that people are very strange. They can say, think and even understand some things, but it''s different when it happens.


    As now, Bai Hao did say, if Hua Sheng''s method can''t untie the charm on Bai Kangning and Hua Lin, Bai Hao will follow him if anything happens.


    But now it''s different. Hualin is pregnant. She''s pregnant. Huasheng will force Hualin to drink that green thing. What if something happens to her child?


    The unborn baby is innocent.


    Bai Hao has seen this child, and even now he knows that he exists. As a result, Huasheng has poured something into him. How can Bai Hao''s heart not panic? Bai Kangning hasn''t recovered yet.


    Who can guarantee that Hua Lin and her baby have no problem?


    "Your child is innocent, and mine? Does she deserve to be calculated by your family? Bai Hao, I saved your wife and children in those years. Now I untie the things on them. I didn''t owe you from the beginning, and I don''t owe you any more now. "


    "It doesn''t matter any more. She''s not my sister. Don''t show up in front of me, or I''ll send her to the underworld to report."


    Hua Sheng looks at Bai Hao, but also at Hua Lin who has fallen into a coma.


    She knew very well that Hua Lin could hear.


    Because Hua Lin won''t be in a coma so soon


    After saying this, Hua Sheng turned to look at Jiang Xinrui, reached for Jiang Xinrui and said, "I''m sorry, mother didn''t protect you well, and let you suffer such calculations because of me. In your world, it shouldn''t be like this..."


    Hua Sheng is really guilty. In recent years, she is also changing. She wants to be a good mother, but in fact, she doesn''t do a good job and doesn''t take good care of her children.


    Her rui''er should have the most beautiful things in the world. Huasheng is even very confident that with her and the river, she can keep Jiangxin Rui carefree all her life. I didn''t expect that such a thing happened again.


    Hua Sheng found that even if she had changed a lot, there would always be something in the world that made her unhappy.


    What''s more, she can''t take care of her children''s safety, and she is worried about Jiang Xinrui''s emotional difficulties. Hua Sheng feels that she is really a failure


    She wanted to ease her relationship with her children, but the result was always turbulent.


    Hua Sheng looks at Jiang Xinrui. Although she has dealt with it now, she is also observing Jiang Xinrui. As long as she sees a little unwilling or even unwilling in Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, Hua Sheng will make a new choice. She owes too much to her daughter.

 Chapter 3523

    Before that, Huasheng felt guilty for not asking Jiang Xinrui what he meant. Huasheng was also surprised by his own idea.


    Her inner thoughts are what Huasheng has never thought about. After turning around, Huasheng doesn''t understand how she can make such a hasty conclusion. It''s her child who almost gets hurt.


    In any case, we have to let Jiang Xinrui make this decision


    But because Hua Sheng knew that Hua Lin was pregnant, he thought of a new way at that time. Instead of ending it directly, the harm of heart attack might be greater.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t know how he would have such an idea, but at the moment when he is sure that Hua Lin is pregnant, what Hua Sheng thinks in his mind is to untie Hua Lin''s charm and make her become a normal person whose life span is only half that of ordinary people. When the child is born, she is doomed to be unable to accompany the child for a long time now


    The future of the two children will be missed. What a pity it is. What Hualin cares about most is obvious. Huasheng really thinks that in this way, her revenge can make Hualin feel deeply, but in this way, Huasheng ignores Jiang Xinrui''s feelings.


    From the beginning, Jiang Xinrui was the biggest victim.


    "Mother, let''s go home..."


    "I didn''t do anything, but I was scared. As you said, we have nothing to do with this family in the future, and I don''t want to have anything to do with it."


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Huasheng''s contradictory eyes and feels very dull in his heart. At the same time, he really doesn''t want to stay.


    "Let''s go."


    Jiangliu also echoed, then went to Huasheng and his daughter''s side, stretched out his hand to pull the two people, to comfort them.


    No matter how Huasheng chooses, Jiangliu agrees. Even knowing that Hualin dares to count their daughter, Jiangliu''s anger is not small.


    If it''s not because he''s not good enough to shoot Hualin first, Jiangliu really wants to shoot Hualin dead.


    This person''s brain is not a little bit of a problem, it is very problematic.


    Jiangliu can see that the contradiction between Huasheng and Hualin is not only because he didn''t ask his daughter, but also because Huasheng really thinks about Hualin.


    In this world, no one knows Hua Sheng better than Jiang Liu. He understands Hua Sheng''s potential intention. She wants to revenge Hua Lin, but does she think it''s too cruel and not like her?


    But in Jiangliu''s opinion, this is already a very easy punishment. If he is allowed to solve it, it may be even darker. When he realizes this, Jiangliu wants the other party to try what he has done!


    When you do something by yourself, you have to experience it before you know how excessive it is.


    Chifeng looks at Hualin and Bai Kangning who are in suspended animation. Finally, she looks at Hualin''s abdomen. There is life there


    This is really a bit difficult. Chifeng''s values are not strictly right and wrong. Only if you hurt me, I will return it. I have not been wronged since I was a child. Now, watching Jiang Xinrui suffer such wrongs, I always feel that I am unwilling to let Hua Lin go.


    "Chifeng, let''s go back."


    Jiang Xinrui turns his head and looks at Chifeng. He doesn''t know what he''s doing and shouts directly.


    For Chifeng, Jiang Xinrui is more like a younger brother. Like Prince and Qin Xiaobao, she always cares about Chifeng. Even now, she is the one who almost died.


    Just as Huasheng was about to leave, his mobile phone suddenly rang

 Chapter 3524

    "Ah Sheng, where are you? Is Hua Lin there


    "Try to avoid it. My little apprentice told me that I don''t know who gave me the news that the Bai family had a big story, that you two In a word, I don''t believe those. Protect rui''er. I''ll let Zhuo Tian check it out to see if it''s the bastard who does these disgusting things! "


    Hua Sheng picked up the phone and saw that it was Feng Xi, so he answered it directly. Without waiting for her to say anything, Feng Xi just said it over there, and the tone was very anxious.


    After that, Feng Xi added, "Sheng, are you listening?"


    "I''m listening. I''m here in Hualin. You don''t have to let Zhuo Tian look for it. I know who did it. She''s unconscious now. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Hua Sheng puts down her cell phone and turns to look at Hua Lin with her eyes closed. The corners of her mouth bend slightly, but it''s not a smile, it''s a cold sneer. Hua Lin should thank her for being pregnant and in a coma. Otherwise, Hua Sheng may really break her apart.


    Jiang Liu will also want to let her feel the consequences of what she has done.


    "Shall we cast the spell and leave?"


    Hearing the voice of Huasheng answering the phone, Chifeng looks at Jiang Xinrui.


    He can take Jiang Xinrui to leave directly and avoid the people outside. No matter what, there is no need to let the other party know.


    Chifeng goes to school with Jiang Xinrui in the human world, and has a better understanding of many things in this world. He understands that reporters in this world are really difficult sometimes, and black can be said to be white.


    If Jiang Xinrui''s affair is exploded, no matter what, people outside will be pointed out all the time according to what they see.


    Even if the truth is revealed, it will be taken behind to talk. Chifeng naturally doesn''t want to hear other people slander Jiang Xinrui behind her back. It makes her uncomfortable to think about this.


    Huasheng reassures Fengxi. Hearing Chifeng''s words, he nods and finally looks at Huasheng. The family disappears under Bai Hao''s eyes.


    At this time, the only sober person left in the Bai family is Bai Hao. He is holding his pregnant wife and his son with his eyes closed, watching the Huasheng family turn and leave


    Bai Hao didn''t speak all the time. He heard Hua Sheng''s words, but he really didn''t know when Hua Lin found someone to do these things outside?


    Does she really want to tie the two children together with public opinion?


    Where is this stupid way!


    "Xiao Lin, that''s what you do. What''s the situation like now?"


    Bai Hao whispers with Hua Lin in his arms. At this moment, Bai Hao is very confused. He doesn''t know how to make up for what Hua Lin has done. He doesn''t know when he will wake up or even whether he will wake up.


    What Bai Hao doesn''t know is that after Hua Sheng and others left, he came again, but he didn''t show up. He wanted to ask a question, but looking at Hua Lin''s condition, he just said it was useless, and then disappeared.


    Ten li spring breeze.


    Fengxi has been waiting for Huasheng and others to come back. When she sees Huasheng and others suddenly appear in front of her, she can only sigh that Huasheng has powerful spiritual power and can bring so many people at one time.


    But Fengxi saw jiangxinrui and looked up and down: "what''s the matter? Are we scared


    "Ah Sheng, I can''t say it clearly on the phone. Don''t you need Zhuo Tian to look for it? Then we''ll recognize the dumb guy? "

 Chapter 3525

    "After all, he''s doing this behind his back and slandering rui''er and... He just wants to die, but he doesn''t want to live. Ah Sheng and Zhuo Tian are my apprentices, but I can''t teach him anything. He has his own ability now. He''s very open with reporters. Give him some time, and he''ll find it..."


    Feng Xi holds Jiang Xinrui''s hand, Originally, I didn''t want Jiang Xinrui to know, so as not to pollute the child''s ears. But Hua Sheng said that he already knew all about it, but he still came back after casting the Dharma. Fengxi was in love with Jiang Xinrui for the first time


    so Fengxi''s expression at the moment is extremely careful, afraid that Jiang Xinrui will feel uncomfortable, and at the same time, she is really angry. Who is it


    a boy is always crying, which really makes people speechless...


    besides, there is Chifeng beside Jiang Xinrui, who is the most beautiful boy Fengxi has ever seen. The key is to be obedient. We all see what Jiang Xinrui says in recent years


    to be honest, the strength of Huasheng, together with the financial resources of the river in Jiangcheng, and the background of Baila Baila jiangxinrui can''t be underestimated, so in Fengxi''s opinion, they didn''t need to find anyone to enhance rui''er''s background. Although Chifeng''s child belongs to the demon world, there may be disputes in the future, but as long as the two children have no problems, there will be no problem


    Fengxi is still very optimistic about Chifeng and jiangxinrui. In fact, it''s not only Fengxi, but also Huasheng and Jiangliu. After all, with the growth of age, jiangxinrui is willing to accompany Chifeng. It''s no wonder that adults default in their hearts


    in the eyes of Chifeng''s family, there is nothing bad about it. Chifeng is willing, and they have the promise of the river


    JIANG Xinrui knows that Fengxi is worried about her. She is warm in heart. Everyone around her is worried about her. She has been afraid of her for a long time. Her weakness is just a little bit


    when Jiang Xinrui said this, she sat down with the wind. Instead of sitting down with Chifeng, she naturally opened the refrigerator and poured juice for everyone


    of course, what no one asks for here is Chifeng''s willingness. Even Huasheng has begun to get used to the existence of Chifeng. As long as there is a river core, Chifeng is there

 Chapter 3526

    Jiangliu didn''t refuse the arrival of Chifeng. Although Jiangliu didn''t feel very happy because the child liked to be around jiangxinrui, after Chifeng appeared, it was her daughter who untied her heart knot and had a smile. Now Huasheng also began to accept the ten mile spring breeze


    it can be seen that Chifeng''s position is very objective in the spring breeze of ten li


    "wait a minute... You don''t care? I know... "


    Feng Xi looks at Jiang Xinrui and says," don''t worry about it. In a twinkling of an eye, she looks at Xiang Huasheng and the river, and takes the orange juice from Chifeng


    she thought it was a plan to settle accounts in the future. After all, now Jiang Xinrui is involved in it. If she can''t handle it properly, it will be the child who will be hurt


    for such a thing, they can handle it behind their back


    "it''s not like what you think. It''s a reporter from Hualin. She wants to make things bigger. We''ve already dealt with it when we come back from Hualin. I''ll press down on the follow-up."


    the river looks at Fengxi, obviously holding his words, and then answers directly


    when Jiang Liu finished saying this, Jiang Xinrui next to him reached out to hold the wind, but he comforted the wind


    because Jiang Xinrui knew that after her father said this, Fengxi might not be able to accept it...


    just as Jiang Xinrui thought, at the moment when the river finished, Fengxi would have stood up. If it wasn''t for Jiang Xinrui holding Fengxi''s hand in advance, Fengxi would have jumped up


    it''s not strange that Feng Xi''s reaction is really... Hua Lin made her not think of it


    coauthor, this is directed and performed by Hua Lin


    "how could she? Are you crazy? "


    "it''s OK, rui''er. I''m your own aunt, too. Not all aunts are like that."


    "and my little apprentice, who is a reporter, how can he not know that Hua Lin did it? I thought it was someone else....


    Feng Xi holds Jiang Xinrui''s hand and knows that Jiang Xinrui came back with Hua Sheng. That is to say, she knows better than herself. How can she feel better


    as for Zhuo Tian, it''s really better to understand that he didn''t know that he was invited by Hualin. Although Zhuo Tian didn''t really follow Fengxi, she still had human feelings. How could she not know about Hualin''s previous relationship with Shili Chunfeng


    for Jiang Xinrui''s news, Hualin directly avoided Zhuo Tian''s company, gave it to other reporters, and gave it back a lot of money. It was to calculate the time, and it was to make Huasheng. Jiangliu had no choice but to admit it


    I just didn''t expect that it''s all over now. At the end of the calculation, if she wasn''t pregnant, she might even count her own life

 Chapter 3527

    "Wu Mei, Jiang Liu, rui''er, Feng Xi... And Chi Feng. I''ll tell you today that I have nothing to do with Hua Lin. I''m totally on your side about this. Hua Lin really let me down."


    "I''m totally disappointed in her. I can''t forgive her!"


    when she knew this, Hua Lin couldn''t believe it. She just looked at Bai''s villa and Hua Sheng. The river anxiously entered Bai''s suburban villa, and then Hua Lin and Bai Kangning were carried out in a coma...


    and Hua Zhi saw this on TV


    then they rush up


    there are only a few powerful families in Jiangcheng. The Jiang family is the most powerful family, but Jiangliu really can''t think of anyone who has the ability to fight against him like this


    knowing that there is only one child in the Jiang family, how dare you


    "Uncle... There are two people who are in a coma, but there is also one who is sober. They are husband and wife. As you said before, there can be no news between husband and wife. I don''t know if there will be two people working at the same time and acting separately. One... The other will contact those reporters."


    "although I don''t know much about you, I also know that many people want to swallow the status of the Jiang family, but it''s just a chance away."


    Chifeng wants to sit beside Jiang Xinrui and look at the river channel


    to tell you the truth, Chifeng doesn''t believe other people at all. This person refers to people in the human world

 Chapter 3528

    "I don''t believe in Hualin any more. She can do anything. Bai haoruo has known for a long time It''s not impossible. It''s just that Corning kid Ah, I can''t see clearly now. Ah Sheng, in fact, I''m not sure. What Chifeng said is not unreasonable. In this era, it''s not the time when we were young. We are not afraid of anything for money. We just don''t know who paid for Hualin. The Bai family has been empty for several years. "


    "I used to think about whether she was a sister or not. Although I said that I didn''t care about her, I also thought about what she had experienced and wanted to help her. Now I understand that Hualin''s heart is no longer with us, and I don''t care about the sisterhood at all. In the twinkling of an eye, we are not small. There are only five of us left."


    Hua Zhi said the last time, suddenly feel some sad, of course, more is also cold, how can Hualin calculate on their own?


    Besides, they are not young. In a few years, if the children get married earlier, they can be grandmothers. Hua Zhi really didn''t expect to be around her, and this person is still her blood sister.


    In fact, as she gets older, Hua Zhi thinks more about blood relationship. Maybe it''s also related to her mother''s death a few years ago. Just a year ago, the old lady of the Hua family also left. She was so happy and sad that she didn''t remember anything in the next few years. It''s strange that she didn''t feel any pain when she left. At the end of her life, the old lady said something soberly I hope their sisters will be well.


    Hua Zhi agrees, and Hua Lin nods. As for Hua Sheng, he doesn''t refute


    Originally, after the old lady left, Hua Lin also began to step into the normal, did not expect a year later, the whole thing happened again.


    Hua Zhiben''s recovered heart exploded again.


    But now Hua Zhi is not as energetic as she was when she was young. It can be said that she is much calmer. Otherwise, she is going to question Hua Lin instead of looking for Hua Sheng to see how rui''er is.


    Everyone is not young, very clear what they do, Hua Zhi also feel tired, she is not willing to lose a sister, but like all lost, come good.


    Hua Zhi is also understood, no matter what can not be forced.


    And people''s heart also has far and near, if Hua Lin really hurt Jiang Xinrui, Hua Zhi can''t let her.


    Hua Zhi, Feng Xi, these people are painful to Jiang Xinrui. Fortunately, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t have a big deal this time. Otherwise, let alone Hua Sheng, Jiang Liu will do it, and Hua Zhi can''t always be a middleman.


    "No matter who it is, we just wait. The other party is obviously aiming at me. Today''s things are just being used."


    "I''m looking forward to the other side''s action now. It makes me have such a big somersault. I like to see who it is. What''s good for me and him?"


    "In this world, there is no thing without reason. Everything has a reason. Compared with what other people do, I really want to know what I am in the way of others."


    Jiang Xinrui sits between Huasheng and Huazhi, feeling the low pressure of her family. After thinking about it, she speaks her mind and changes the topic.


    In fact, in Jiang Xinrui''s heart, she is not afraid of what Hualin is doing. Her vulnerability is just the moment when she faces her family.

 Chapter 3529

    Jiangxinrui in that moment after, there is not much fear, because jiangxinrui is very clear, after the parents have come, really nothing to worry about.


    They will deal with it well, and Jiang Xinrui still has the mind to consider the pros and cons of this matter. It must be beneficial to Hua Lin, otherwise she won''t do it. But the only thing that Hua Lin doesn''t know is that if she does, let alone how other people will deal with her family, she won''t let her go.


    So even if what Hua Lin wants to do becomes true, this matter actually has no substantive significance to Hua Lin, that is to say, it doesn''t help at all. It can only be said that Hua Lin really misunderstood Jiang Xinrui''s nature.


    Jiang Xinrui will not compromise on this, no matter for the safety of the world or the people, it is not important for Jiang Xinrui. All her thoughts were just to make her family live better.


    Let her family live in a normal world, so Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want any problems in the human world.


    But if we compare the safety of the world with that of our family, Jiang Xinrui will not hesitate at all.


    I will choose my family.


    The talent in her heart is the most important. As long as her family and herself are not happy, Jiang Xinrui will not be happy and can give everything.


    Just like making an agreement with Ji Li, Jiang Xinrui is not for Hua Lin, but for the sake of Hua Sheng.


    In order to make her mother happy, she can do whatever Jiang Xinrui can.


    Jiang Xinrui''s character does not inherit the great love in the hearts of her parents, nor is it selfless. If it is a special moment, Jiang Xinrui can even sacrifice others to complete her own family.


    To some extent, Jiang Xinrui can understand what Hua Lin has done. She can do whatever is good for the people she loves.


    Jiang Xinrui also has this bigotry, but she hides it very well. Even when Hua Lin is calculating her, Jiang Xinrui is really scared. After all, she doesn''t like Bai Kangning. How can she be willing to be with Bai Kangning?


    In fact, at that moment, Jiang Xinrui thought about the person she shouldn''t have thought of, who is also absolutely impossible to appear. If she was really calculated, the thing she regretted most was that she didn''t talk to him well.


    It''s not a kind of junior to communicate, but an ordinary girl


    Of course, these ideas, Jiang Xinrui will not let people know.


    There are some gaps and relationships, she knows very well. After all, no one is more important than her family in her heart at the moment.


    It can also be said that some people still don''t have a high position in Jiang Xinrui''s heart.


    At least at this time, she just thought about it. Because her parents were worried about her, she didn''t look relaxed. Jiang Xinrui was also worried.


    "Yes, what rui''er said is the most important thing. The public opinion outside will be suppressed soon. Besides, it''s the pressure from the Jiang family and the Wang family, as well as the big star Hua Zhi. In addition, my little apprentice told us thoroughly. The public opinion really doesn''t need to worry. It can be suppressed in the shortest time. Just according to what you said, there is someone behind Hua Lin to help her. Is it for the sake of you What''s the money? Coveting Jiang''s money? You know, rui''er is the only heir of the Jiang family! "


    "If it''s not for money, what else can it be? Rui''er is still in school, and what enemies can she have? What''s more, you don''t offend people all over the place like I did with ah Sheng before. "

 Chapter 3530

    Fengxi is leaning against the sofa seat, facing jiangxinrui, Huasheng and Huazhi, standing on the two side sofas, Jiangliu and Chifeng are sitting respectively.


    When Feng Xi finished saying this, she didn''t know what she thought of. She looked at Chifeng inexplicably


    Then Hua Zhi and others also follow the wind Xi''s eyes to see in the past.


    Chifeng


    At the moment, his brain is full of question marks. Why do they all look at him like this?


    In the past year, Chifeng, Wanfeng and Jiang Xinrui went to school together. In addition, they often mingled with the spring breeze, Fengxi and Huazhi. These people are familiar with Huasheng.


    Chifeng''s address to Fengxi and Huazhi is auntie. It''s a common way to greet people. It''s really face saving. Huasheng doesn''t explain much about the identity of Chifeng and Wanfeng. He just says that they are the children of old friends who met in the mountains when he was a child.


    This is just an explanation for Hua Zhi. After all, there are some things that Hua Zhi''s memory is fuzzy. Hua Sheng affirms that although Hua Zhi has some doubts, he doesn''t say anything. Besides, looking at Jiang Xinrui''s familiarity with Chi Feng and Wan Feng, his doubts are left behind.


    It''s just that Fengxi has a little pressure when facing Chifeng. She doesn''t need Huasheng to explain anything, because Fengxi knows Chifeng. After all, if she has a generation, she may have to call Chifeng a generation.


    Who told her ancestors to marry Bai ran, and Chifeng is Bai Ran''s younger brother, even if he is not a blood brother, but the feelings are there, not to say that Chifeng is evil, Fengxi is not, right and wrong? Chifeng''s brothers and sisters never hurt anyone. The main reason is that her ancestors were very polite to Chifeng and Wanfeng. Besides, the two little ancestors who were only a few months older than Qin Xiaobao called Chifeng uncle


    This generation is really a bit of a mess.


    Fortunately, when she was in the human world, she didn''t limit herself to these things. Otherwise, Fengxi really felt a lot of pressure. From the beginning, the pressure gradually became more and more natural. But Huazhi was a human spirit, and she saw her uneasiness. But Huazhi thought Fengxi was just like herself, Surprised by Chifeng''s divine face


    Hua Zhi even sighed that she married early when she first met Chifeng. Fortunately, the old man in her family still had a good taste... Of course, it was just a joke. Hua Zhi really felt that the beauty of Chifeng was pale with any words.


    I''ve been in the entertainment circle for many years, and I''ve never seen such a good boy.


    If a man can grow up to be more dazzling than a woman, he will fall into the trap unconsciously. If he wears women''s clothes, Hua Zhi wants to be more popular than her five younger sisters.


    Since Hua Zhi met Chifeng, she created a character specially for him. It can be said that seeing Chifeng is the typical protagonist''s face.


    Men and women.


    But no matter what Hua Zhi thinks, Chifeng doesn''t want to play. After all, his appearance has made him in trouble behind him. The extra Chifeng really doesn''t want to play.


    Hua Zhi had a pity for this for a long time. She even wanted to ask Jiang Xinrui to help, but she said, after all, Chifeng only listens to Jiang Xinrui


    There is also Wanfeng. Hua Zhi likes it very much. It''s just a female general. Hua Zhi also creates a role for Wanfeng, a heroic female general. Wanfeng doesn''t refuse, which is very interesting, Ready to shoot

 Chapter 3531

    For these two children, Hua Zhi likes them very much. Of course, Hua Zhi doesn''t know how old Chifeng and Wanfeng are. She only thinks that they are one year older than Jiang Xinrui. Because Chifeng and Wanfeng are grown up, Hua Zhi also knows.


    Hua Zhi also wants to prepare a birthday party for her two children


    Just now


    "What do you see me doing? You don''t suspect me, do you? How can I hurt Ruier? She''s my best friend


    "Rui''er?"


    "Aunt, uncle?"


    Chifeng found that everyone said, suddenly did not speak, have to look at him, Chifeng immediately heart all followed tremble, what does this mean?


    If it''s a normal moment, Chifeng certainly doesn''t doubt that everyone is attracted by his appearance.


    After all, it''s not the first time. Chifeng has been used to it for a long time.


    It''s just that Jiang Xinrui doesn''t have any enemies. Who will unite with Hua Lin to calculate her... As a result, they all look at him. Chifeng is really flustered, but also has some grievances.


    Don''t you get along very well? How can you doubt yourself? Or in their hearts, they are not their own people? Because of who you are?


    I''m a devil


    Think of this, Chi Feng feel more aggrieved, and then the first turn to look at the core of the river, and then Huasheng, river.


    Anyway, how can he hurt Jiang Xinrui?


    Regardless of their relationship over the years and the agreement between her sister Wanfeng and the Huasheng family, Chifeng can''t lift a stone to hit her own feet. Besides, in Chifeng''s eyes, Jiang Xinrui is also a very important person, just like his family.


    How can he count on his own people? What for? Is it for benefactor?


    Although this idea is ridiculous, Chifeng can''t think of anything else except this.


    But even so, he didn''t do it.


    The appearance of Chifeng''s grievance falls in everyone''s heart. It''s really different. Hua Zhi thinks that changing into a woman''s dress is the beauty in her new production that destroys six countries?


    What kind of person can achieve such an effect, in the past are forced to set each other''s face, but Chifeng stood here, proved that everything is possible.


    Although beauty is not the protagonist, Hua Zhi can play for Chifeng, but the problem is that Chifeng doesn''t agree.


    But in Fengxi''s eyes, she felt a little congested. Although she didn''t have to worry about the issue of seniority at the moment, she still remembered the word seniority. Besides, she mentioned it, and she didn''t mean it?


    Fengxi also said innocently: "I don''t doubt you, but I think it''s strange. Hualin didn''t know ah Sheng for the first time. She knew what ah Sheng was capable of, and rui''er did a lot of work in the Tuttle incident, so Hualin saw it more clearly, She will not know the ability of rui''er, how can it be done if she calculates like this? With a Muggle? "


    "It''s a bit unreasonable. If I think about it, who can help her or promise her, otherwise what can she rely on? You can''t move anyone by saying something, can you? "


    When Fengxi says this, she and Huazhi don''t know the inside story, but in Huasheng, Jiangliu''s eyes are very clear, no doubt.


    Hua Lin has already asked for help. No one knows this better than Jiang Xinrui. She is still thinking about what Hua Lin would say through the doo

 Chapter 3532

    What Hua Lin said at that meeting was that all the things in Bai Kangning''s room were specially prepared for her?


    Restrain her power!


    It''s a secret to know how strong Jiang Xinrui is. It''s not a secret.


    At least, it''s not possible for anyone to know, and even if they do, what can they do? As long as there is spiritual power, it can be said that Jiang Xinrui can do whatever he wants.


    But before that, we have to ensure that we have spiritual power. In Bai Kangning''s room, Jiang Xinrui can''t feel any spiritual power, and even has been suppressed.


    This is definitely not a simple thing, and it will not easily restrain her spiritual power, and the other party''s ability can not be underestimated.


    If Hua Lin didn''t say that it was specially for her, Jiang Xinrui might still wonder if someone was diverting her attention. Like the original tattle, she was actually dealing with her mother on the pretext of dealing with her.


    Just this time, just like the affirmation in the dark, Jiang Xinrui felt that the person behind the other party was coming for her, which had nothing to do with the identity of her father and mother.


    But as you think, why?


    Jiang Xinrui really reflected on herself. She hasn''t offended anyone these years, has she? She admitted that she did not discuss, but was not kind-hearted the reason? The most important thing is that the person who helps Hua Lin should not be from the human world. It''s not that Jiang Xinrui thinks that the human world is Muggle, but what can Muggle do to suppress spiritual power?


    Is it difficult that with the progress of the times, Muggles also began to study how to restrain their spiritual power?


    Jiang Xinrui thinks it''s impossible. In this way, it can only be done by other people who don''t belong to the human world. That''s even more strange. Besides the human world, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t touch people outside.


    Although Jiang Xinrui has contacted so many people from all walks of life, it is really a few!


    All of them can be named, and those are even less likely to harm her. It''s just a dead end


    At present, Ji Li is the only one who has more contacts and is most suspected!


    When he has an entity, he will be free, and naturally there will be no involvement with her. Normally, this is a good thing. Ji Li is eager for freedom, and Jiang Xinrui himself is Ji Li. Hurry to go. Don''t pry into his mind. It''s just very strange. Does Jiang Xinrui feel that Ji Li doesn''t want to go?


    When he was in Bai Kangning''s room, Ji Li was worried about being found by her parents. He turned to look at her eyes, which was very inexplicable. He clearly said that his parents were coming and might be found, but Ji Li''s eyes were faintly excited and even expected


    Jiang Xinrui can''t understand him.


    Ji Li also said that the things in Bai Kangning''s room could only suppress her for 12 hours. He was very positive. He could easily handle all the things in Bai Kangning''s room, so that he would not be infringed by strange fragrance.


    If it wasn''t for the contractual relationship with Ji Li before, Ji Li would feel normal at the moment of emotional fluctuation. If Jiang Xinrui really thought that Ji Li had set himself up in secret, he really couldn''t see through Ji Li''s personality. Jiang Xinrui didn''t understand. Who knows what he was thinking in his head, and when he spoke, he was always in a strange mood, It''s strange.


    It''s no wonder that Jiang Xinrui has such an idea. Even if Ji Li first appeared to save her, Jiang Xinrui didn''t really rest assured of Ji Li. Even if she was grateful, she didn''t.

 Chapter 3533

    Now listen to Aunt Fengxi mention who is going to harm her, thinking about all the people who are unhappy with her. Jiang Xinrui thinks that Ji Li is suspected, but this doubt, Jiang Xinrui can only think about it in her heart, because no one knows Ji Li''s existence except herself, and Jiang Xinrui will not let anyone know Ji Li''s existence.


    Even if you know it, you can''t let people know about your relationship with Ji Li.


    Even if Ji Li is not the mastermind, Jiang Xinrui believes that he has something to do with it. When everything calms down, his intuition tells Jiang Xinrui that this guy is likely to be a "bystander".


    Not only for myself, but also for anyone.


    Those who want to calculate her, Ji Li may have known for a long time. Now, if Ji Li didn''t know for a long time, how could he say that when he appeared?


    Inside and outside, he wondered why he was so embarrassed. Although he was sarcastic, he was not surprised. He was afraid that he had known for a long time!


    What is Ji Li aiming at in this matter? Is it really just a spectator?


    Facing Ji Li, Jiang Xinrui always has a strange feeling that he can''t tell. It seems that he knows everything in his eyes, but he doesn''t.


    In short, he is a very mysterious person. Maybe it''s because of this mystery. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t trust Ji Li as much as he seems.


    What''s more, what Ji Li said to her can''t stand scrutiny because there is no way to verify.


    Now, besides Ji Li, Jiang Xinrui can''t think of anyone else. After all, she is the only one who has contact with the most abnormal people.


    But if you really doubt Ji Li, Jiang Xinrui also knows many things. She has no way to find evidence.


    Besides, she can''t say it now.


    "Now no matter what Hua Lin relies on, this time they are not successful, Hua Lin is not dead, now she has a child, her obsession with Bai Kangning has been very deep, what about this child?"


    Jiang Liu sits on the side sofa, silent for a long time, looks at Chifeng, and finally looks at Xiang Huasheng. Their communication is silent, and they don''t even need to say more, but they also understand each other''s ideas.


    So Jiang Liu suddenly said this, it''s really what he thought of in his heart. For those who calculate Jiang Xinrui with Hua Lin, how can Jiang Liu and Hua Sheng really give up like this?


    Let Hua Lin go because Hua Lin has a child, but in fact, it''s because Hua Lin leads to the person.


    It''s not necessary to say that Hua Lin is the only one to calculate Jiang Xinrui. Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu can understand it. After all, they are not stupid.


    "The life span of an ordinary person is half, that is to say, her life span is 50. Hua Lin should be 41 this year, and there are still nine years left. She will be very clear and anxious. She has only nine years to accompany Bai Kangning and her own child. In this way, I don''t believe she is not anxious. Since she is anxious, maybe she will find that person."


    "Hua Lin knows very well that it''s no use looking for us."


    "I''m not afraid of her looking, I''m just afraid she won''t look. Wait patiently. That person will soon have a trace. I really want to see who it is and what I want to do!"


    Jiang Liu put his hands in front of his forehead. When he said this, his eyes were shining. This time, he doubted many people in his mind, but he denied them one by one. No matter which one, he couldn''t find the right reason.


    Maybe he is really old, the reason he thinks is contrary to the reason in the brain of the person who started.

 Chapter 3534

    People''s ideas are different, and there is a big gap between them. Jiangliu doesn''t mean that he has a great sense of justice. After all, he has integrated himself for several generations, and his mind has changed a lot.


    So he didn''t dare to say that he was the most just person. He just didn''t want to destroy a person without justice?


    To calculate a little girl is not to say that she is still her own daughter. If the calculation is successful, it will destroy a child, which is more excessive than killing her directly.


    Hua Lin did such a thing. Of course, it can''t be denied that someone calculated all this behind his back and took advantage of the fire. Therefore, Jiang Liu couldn''t help thinking about how much hatred it was in order to think of such a vicious way.


    Jiang Xinrui grew up with his own eyes. Besides, he knows his own character very well. Jiang Xinrui... To tell you the truth, this child''s heart is harder than him sometimes, which is reassuring when the river is depressed.


    After all, in this way, we don''t have to worry about Jiang Xinrui being bullied, but now Jiang Liu doesn''t feel like what he saw. Jiang Xinrui is sometimes contradictory.


    She said that she was cold hearted, but Hua Lin went to ask her, she would be soft hearted and scrupulous to see Bai Kangning, but if she was soft hearted, her smile never reached the bottom of her eyes when she got along with others, in the final analysis, she only cared about a few people.


    If the people in Jiangcheng need her to rescue them, Jiangliu dares to promise that jiangxinrui will not go as long as it does not affect their family


    So in Jiangliu''s opinion, when he thought he knew his daughter best, she would always let him see her differently.


    Jiang Liu and Hua Sheng discussed this point. They just hate that time can''t be repeated. When their daughter grows up, everything is unprepared. Her heart has changed.


    "Jiangliu, you''re right. We''ll just wait. Hualin can''t bear it. Even if the person doesn''t show up, she may come to find Wumei for the sake of the children. It''s also an exchange condition at that time. We have to know who is the person who is ready to calculate all the time. Otherwise, the enemy is in the dark, we are in the light, and we don''t know why or who to offend. It''s really hard to deal with!"


    "No matter the river, you just said you were pregnant? Who''s pregnant? Is Hua Lin pregnant? She has children again... How can she count other people''s children... "


    Hua Zhi heard the words of the river, which is very agree with, she thought Hua Sheng more River in the face of this matter, how so calm, together with a long-term plan to catch big fish.


    So for this point, Hua Zhi is quite agree, but finally Hua Zhi suddenly feel wrong, Hua Lin this is the second child?


    Forty one year old is considered to be a pregnant woman, and she has a single digit number of years of life, which is the same as urging her life. How can Hua Lin still calculate Jiang Xinrui in her head.


    Hua Zhi has no other meaning. She just loves the unborn child. She hears the meaning of the river and looks at Hua Sheng. They are also waiting for Hua Lin to go to the doctor again. But this time they are using the unborn child?


    Hua Zhi''s heart is a little complicated, but she can''t say anything. After all, it was Hua Lin who calculated Jiang Xinrui first, and now she is being used. Besides, Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu are not as excessive as Hua Lin, just taking advantage of the opportunity.


    But Hua Zhi felt uncomfortable and uncomfortable in her heart.


    Maybe she''s getting older and nostalgic. Although she''s benefited from maintenance, it can''t be denied that she''s more than 40 years old, and her family seems to have gone further and further.

 Chapter 3535

    Hua Lin is guilty, but her child, even if Bai Kangning is really involved, what''s the relationship with the unborn child?


    What''s wrong with him? He didn''t do anything, which became a reason.


    A reason that can be calculated.


    "We also just know, can only say that child''s life is bitter, incarnate to Hua Lin''s side."


    Hua Sheng said coldly.


    When Hua Sheng said this, she didn''t go to see Hua Zhi. She knew what Hua Zhi didn''t say, but no matter what, Hua Zhi didn''t say what she thought, so Hua Sheng didn''t say much. The last sentence is Hua Sheng''s explanation.


    If Hua Zhi says she doesn''t want to listen, Hua Sheng won''t do well. It''s a big deal to lose a sister again.


    Today, the people around, Huasheng heart has no feeling, all the pain is not, numb.


    Now someone is trying to count on her children. Huasheng is just pushing the boat with the current. If people have to say that, she really has nothing to say.


    "Little life is innocent, but there are more innocent people, and we can''t care about it. I know that people are worried about me because of my affairs. I thank you for your worry. It''s because I''m too young and I''m too soft hearted to believe her words, otherwise it won''t be like today. So I don''t care about what''s innocent. All the people involved in this incident this time, Anyway, I must find out all of them. I''ve made a mistake. I can''t just let it go. "


    "So I won''t be soft hearted. As for the word innocent, it doesn''t matter in my eyes any more..."


    "That''s all for today. I''ll deal with the rest myself. It''s very late. I''m very tired today, so I''ll have a rest first."


    Jiang Xinrui got up and bowed to the crowd to express her concern for her thanks. But the real meaning was obvious. She didn''t want to say anything. She interrupted the embarrassing atmosphere caused by her at this time. It was obvious that her parents also calculated Hua Lin, but there was no problem in Jiang Xinrui''s eyes.


    Dare to calculate others, of course, to pay a price, this is not in the normal thing?


    But Jiang Xinrui also understands Hua Zhi''s meaning, the unborn baby is innocent, should not use a child to do anything, should not put "mind" on the child, she does not agree with Hua Lin, also can not agree with Hua Sheng, Jiang Liu''s practice.


    Just jiangxinrui now don''t want to say attitude also shows everything, she is not like Huazhi think so.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to explain anything, but she doesn''t want to continue to hold on to this topic. The relationship with Hua Zhi is in a stalemate, so it''s not worth the loss. For Hua Zhi, Jiang Xinrui really doesn''t want to, who is good or bad to her? Jiang Xinrui knows very well. Now, these are a few, Are always thinking about her in the heart of the people, otherwise will not say nothing, encounter such news, without any doubt, all toward her, let alone, the outside adverse news all down.


    Jiang Xinrui really understands that it is because of this that Jiang Xinrui wants to interrupt and doesn''t want to continue this topic.


    In order to avoid Huasheng, and Huazhi make more embarrassed.


    When Jiang Xinrui finished saying this, Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu did not speak, because they understood Jiang Xinrui''s meaning.

 Chapter 3536

    "It''s really late, so I''ll go back first. When I go to school tomorrow, I''ll come to you and let''s go together!"


    "By the way, Auntie Hua Zhi, how are you doing there? My sister still remembers. She''s always ready to feel the big stars. "


    Chifeng gets up, first looks at Jiang Xinrui, then looks at Hua Zhi with a bitter look and interrupts her thoughts.


    Having been in contact with Jiang Xinrui for a long time, Chifeng feels that she knows her best. Naturally, she also knows that she doesn''t want to talk about the relationship between the two families. It''s hard to say what the relationship is. The longer she stays in the human world, the more she understands.


    Besides, in this case, the victim is Jiang Xinrui. Chifeng doesn''t think it''s good to calculate an unborn baby. He doesn''t deny that he is innocent, but no matter how innocent he is, a baby is not as important as an adult. Besides, the adult is still his friend, who is more important? Chifeng knows who is far and who is near.


    Now, Chifeng naturally stands on Jiang Xinrui''s side. If she doesn''t want to talk about it, she won''t talk about it, so as not to end up in embarrassment. Chifeng also gives face and uses other things to change the topic.


    He took out his elder sister, but Chifeng was right, because Wanfeng really wanted to act and feel a different life. Chifeng felt that there was nothing wrong with this, and even agreed with it. Over the years, his elder sister Wanfeng had been behind him, like a shadow, without her own life. If she really wanted to act, it would be good, as long as she wanted to.


    After all, Wan Feng has experienced a lot of life.


    "OK, I know. I''m ready. Wanfeng can join the group at any time. It''s very late today. You can go to bed early."


    "Rui''er... Have a rest early... I''m back. If you need any help, please contact me at any time."


    Hua Zhi holds Jiang Xinrui''s hand, slightly forcefully, and then gets up to go.


    Finally, there are some things that Jiang Xinrui didn''t say. Hua Zhi doesn''t know how to say them. Jiang Xinrui has made it very clear. If she really says that she doesn''t have the heart for Hua Lin''s children, today it will not only make Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu feel uncomfortable, but also make Jiang Xinrui feel cold.


    In fact, according to the degree of love, Hua Zhi must love Jiang Xinrui more. Just such a girl, her love is not adulterated at all. Besides, she and Hua Sheng are also good sisters


    When Hua Zhi gets up, Feng Xi looks at the time. It''s really late. It''s time for her to go back, and then she leaves with Hua Zhi.


    Out of the ten li spring breeze, Hua Zhi is smiling face also followed by fade, suddenly don''t know why some taut not live.


    "Are you all right? I''ll take you back. Your husband and son are still at home... "


    Fengxi looks at Huazhi sitting in the driver''s seat, holding the steering wheel and looking at the front with a complicated look. She doesn''t even turn on the lights. In this state, Fengxi is really worried about Huazhi crashing out directly.


    "We''re not on our way either. Besides, I didn''t drink. I''m ok. Hurry back. Qin Xiaobao is waiting for you. Be careful on the way."


    Hua Zhi sighed, turned on the car light, turned to the wind, and said that Hua Zhi''s tone had completely changed to the way she had just been in the spring breeze.


    I don''t want to say anything extra. Now she wants to go home and have a rest.


    "Hua Zhi, I know that the discomfort in your heart is not just because of the child in Hua Lin''s stomach. Do you think ah Sheng and rui''er, or even Jiang Liu, are cold-blooded?"

 Chapter 3537

    Fengxi reaches out and presses Huazhi''s steering wheel along the window. She doesn''t let Huazhi go right away. She is more than 40 years old, even if she is more than 50 or 60 years old. As long as she can manage it, she will manage it.


    She doesn''t want to see the people around her misunderstand her, and then go further and further, and this person is still Hua Zhi, besides, we are not children, also mature enough, not young that will, speak and do things without scruple, do as you please.


    Fengxi believes that if today''s event happened in the past, Hua Zhi would not go to Chunfeng first, but would rush to Hua Lin''s home first


    And just now, when the atmosphere began to be awkward for a moment, Hua Zhi would stand up and make a theory, but today she didn''t stand up and leave in a "professional state".


    Fengxi thinks it''s not good. It''s not like what Huazhi should do. She keeps all her emotions in her heart. In this way, her emotions are piling up. If it''s someone else, Fengxi certainly doesn''t care. But now this person is Huazhi. After all these years, we have a really good relationship. Besides, Fengxi knows that for Huasheng, Hua Zhi is also a very important person.


    If Huazhi goes further and further, Fengxi knows that even if Huasheng doesn''t show up, Huasheng doesn''t want Huazhi to go at last. Everyone is a sister, and Fengxi doesn''t want to see this sister go away. Such a little Tyrannosaurus Rex can bear to do nothing when it comes to things. Fengxi really doesn''t adapt to this.


    When Feng Xi said this, Hua Zhi didn''t say anything, but she didn''t start her car, and she didn''t look at Feng Xi. As for Hua Zhi''s look... It''s very complicated, neither agree nor oppose.


    What exactly does Feng Xi mean? She can''t see it for a moment. She doesn''t understand what Hua Zhi is thinking. Isn''t it her idea?


    But in the spring breeze of ten li, when Hua Zhi heard what Hua Sheng''s family said, she obviously changed her face and talked about innocence


    "I don''t think they are cold-blooded. You really belittle me. What kind of person Hua Lin is and what she has done. In recent years, you can see clearly, not to mention that I am my own sister, What''s more, it''s Hualin who is the first to do it. How can I think Hualin is innocent? Do you think I''m that good? People try to set us up, and then we have to turn around and forgive. It doesn''t matter. Let''s have a family reunion? "


    "Crazy! This is what I can''t stand the most! How can I think there is something wrong with ah Sheng''s choice? In this way, Ji rui''er is really tired of life. "


    "I was silent just now, but I just thought that ah Sheng was different... I don''t know if you have any feelings. Even if such a thing happened before, ah Sheng would not forgive, but she would not make a decision on her children. Ah Sheng has really changed. You say that Hua Lin''s appearance today is really inseparable from her, But you said it had nothing to do with the people around you. You know me. I''m a very impatient person, but I''m my sister. Hualin''s step to this day has something to do with me. I didn''t take care of her. I''ve been self-centered since I was a child. Where can I see others... "


    "For Wu Mei and even rui''er, I always feel that I know them very well, But for a moment today, I realized that I didn''t understand. "

 Chapter 3538

    "Fengxi, I don''t think I know my five younger sisters and rui''er at all. Their eyes at that moment make me a little afraid. They are different from those I know. I don''t know why I feel like this, but they are really different..."


    "I don''t know if you can understand me. At that moment, I suddenly felt that I was far away from my fifth sister, The distance from Ruier is also very far away! I always know that we are not the same people, which I have known for a long time, but I never thought that we would go further and further, and our ideas will become more and more different. Ah Sheng will never be like this before. "


    "Forget it, it''s better now. People can''t be immutable. Besides, Hua Lin is really too much. With the experience of ah Sheng over the years, ah Sheng''s heart is also bitter. As long as she feels happy, it''s enough."


    Hua Zhi leans on the back seat, remembering that moment just now, her heart is still very depressed, which is a kind of unspeakable feeling. Over the years, in her heart, Hua Sheng must be an irreplaceable position. Some people are very strange. They have never seen sisters. Although they lack the feelings of growing up together from childhood, their emotions are wonderful, and they can get along well later.


    Just like she and Hua Sheng, who didn''t touch each other when she was a child, only knew that there was such a person. In the process of getting along, everyone''s feelings changed. Hua Zhi admitted that she cared more about the family affection.


    But some people just go farther and farther and can''t come back, but some people are different. Hua Zhi is afraid that Hua Sheng will go farther.


    They used to have five sisters, but they were a little separated?


    No matter what happened in the middle, the result is deeply imprinted in Hua Zhi''s heart.


    Hua Zhi admits that maybe she''s really old and thinks more about it. How smart she used to be. When she met with inequality, she made a scene and never felt anything. But at this age, she had scruples.


    In fact, Hua Zhi understands that this is because she cares. She really doesn''t want to lose Hua Sheng, and she''s afraid of losing


    Along the way, everyone has changed.


    After Hua Zhi said this, she looked up at Xiang Fengxi''s face with a bitter smile. She was obviously a post movie girl, but the relaxed mood was not in place


    Just this meeting wind Xi didn''t pierce Hua Zhi''s bad acting.


    "Hua Zhi, I can only say that ah Sheng has never changed. Her experience is never the same as ours, and we can''t understand it. But I know that no matter what happens in the future, we are still us, ah Sheng is still the original ah Sheng, and what you worry about won''t happen."


    Fengxi''s voice is especially peaceful in the silent night. She doesn''t want to see Huazhi also follow her. In Fengxi''s opinion, some misunderstandings are formed little by little, and emotion is very important.


    Of course, Hua Zhi certainly does not resent anything, but over the years, Feng Xi has long regarded Hua Zhi as a sister. It needs to be said that the characters of Hua Zhi and Feng Xi are sometimes too similar.


    Then Fengxi slowly released her hand. Huazhi didn''t speak. Fengxi watched Huazhi start the car and go further and further.


    Fengxi turns her head and looks at the light of spring breeze. On the balcony on the second floor, Fengxi clearly sees a figure there. She knows it''s Huasheng.


    Fengxi didn''t say hello or speak. She went to her car and had to go back.

 Chapter 3539

    I was young.


    It''s next door to Shili Chunfeng. It''s bought by Jiangliu. At present, it''s given to Chifeng and Wanfeng. It''s also an antique villa with the same decoration style as Shili Chunfeng.


    "Sister? How do you feel today that you haven''t talked much? Is it uncomfortable? Is it because there was no relief at the time of blood collection? "


    Chifeng was the first to return to her present residence, I Shaohua. It''s not far away. After returning, Chifeng kept thinking of Wanfeng in her heart, and she is very strange today.


    It''s not a short time to get along with Jiang Xinrui. Today, when such a thing happened, Wan Feng didn''t appear, which doesn''t match Wan Feng''s character. Normally speaking, seeing someone bullying Jiang Xinrui, Chi Feng almost didn''t shoot someone to death. Wan Feng is not bad at all, and even can make up for her feet.


    At ordinary times, if he does something to make Jiang Xinrui feel unhappy, Wan Feng will jump out. Moreover, since he has lived in the human world for a long time, Wan Feng has not hidden behind him.


    Standing with him more often


    Because of Jiang Xinrui, Chifeng didn''t have time to ask, this will only leave their sister and brother, Chifeng to find something wrong.


    Just after the Chifeng inquired a few times, he found that there was no reply for a long time.


    "Sister?"


    "Wanfeng? where are you? Stop it, sister? "


    "Where can I go? Is it back to the demon world? There was no change when the blood was taken... "


    Because this is the place where their brothers and sisters live. Chifeng didn''t think much about it or explore it. After all, it''s their place. There''s a river outside, and there''s a strong evil spirit in it. Who can come in and who dares to enter?


    In this way, Chifeng is naturally relieved. But when Chifeng calls Wanfeng for a long time, but he doesn''t feel it, Chifeng is really a little worried. Wanfeng won''t leave without telling him anything.


    Chifeng murmurs in a low voice. After she can''t find Wanfeng in Shaohua, Chifeng doesn''t delay. She originally wants to contact her parents, but then she thinks, what if Wanfeng just goes out by herself? Because Wan Feng has grown up, her character will change obviously. She thinks that after he determines what happened, she will tell her parents so as not to worry about her.


    Later, without thinking about it, Chifeng directly contacted his unreliable third uncle


    He should have found something wrong with his sister long ago. After taking the blood, everyone was in a hurry to find Jiang Xinrui, and Hui Wanfeng also said that he would go with her. But later, he never saw her. Others didn''t think it was strange, and they couldn''t complain, After all, Wanfeng really has a low sense of existence, because she is used to hiding behind Chifeng. Even if she stands in front of people, she will subconsciously hide her breath, so after a long time, we will get used to it.


    But anyone can get used to it, only Chifeng can''t.


    Wan Feng has been taking care of him all these years. She''s obviously two brothers and sisters. Because of her own reasons and his appearance, most people only pay attention to him. Few people pay attention to her sister


    "I said, your highness, what''s the matter? Finally, I think of your third uncle, a lonely old man? "


    "What about Wanfeng? Grown up, I haven''t seen her yet. What about the girl? "


    At this time, Fengying is stirring up his latest formula in his cellar. The urgent news of Chifeng comes. A trace of evil Qi belonging to Chifeng appears beside Fengying. Fengying''s eyes move, and directly raises her hand to open it and says to Chifeng.

 Chapter 3540

    "Third uncle, I don''t have time to joke with you. Has my sister returned to the demon world? She''s an adult today. I haven''t had time to observe her changes. I should have followed her, but today... There are some special circumstances... I, I didn''t pay attention to them. As a result, she hasn''t appeared since the blood was taken! "


    "I thought my sister was by my side, but I found her. She''s not here, and I don''t even know when she''s gone."


    When Chifeng said this, his tone was a little worried. He was really a little worried. There was no news quietly. This was not what Wanfeng could do.


    Chifeng''s heart is more guilty, his sister is so good to him, as a result, his understanding of her is really too little.


    "Wanfeng didn''t come back..."


    "Don''t worry. Your sister Wanfeng is more reliable than me. It will be OK. But you will be flustered when you encounter something. What''s the matter?"


    "Besides, she finally followed you to the human world. In recent years, all walks of life have been peaceful. Because of our relationship with heaven, no one will take the initiative to conflict with the devil."


    "So Wan Feng won''t have any accidents. Maybe something happened to her. On the first day of her adulthood, her mood will change a lot. You go out to look for it. Originally, I told your father that I didn''t want her to go today, but Wan Feng was worried and always worried about what happened because of her own reasons..."


    The beacon heard the sound of Chifeng, In the heart also follow a little not solid, but on the surface still didn''t show, otherwise this Chi Feng will worry more.


    Then he calmed down in a low voice and said that the wine was out of tune at last.


    What will Wan Feng do in her mind? On the first day of her adult life, how can her emotions become so fast? Did you go out on your own?


    Feng Ying thinks like this. After receiving Chi Feng''s message, he goes out of the devil''s world. Neither of these two children is reassuring. For the first time Chi Feng meets such a thing, Wan Feng is missing.


    I didn''t directly inform the Brahma couple... I also know that I won''t let my parents worry, and then I can make trouble with his third uncle!


    Who told him that his third uncle was a lonely family, and Feng Ying had no choice but to laugh at himself in his heart.


    Just as Feng Ying goes to the human world, Chifeng is in a hurry to find Wanfeng. At the same time, Wanfeng is on a dark and deep stone step. In the distance, there is a mist. She can''t tell the dream from the reality, and there is nothing around.


    At the moment, Wan Feng''s stone steps are downward. From Wan Feng''s point of view, it looks like a deep abyss. The lower you go, the more you can''t see clearly what''s below.


    Deep, dark, on behalf of the unknown fear, this is a normal person to see an abyss when the normal psychology, but all this for Wan Feng, it is not at all.


    On the contrary, Wanfeng thinks it''s beautiful and yearning for it. She even likes it and wants to stay here forever. It''s a sense of belonging to her family.


    Thinking of this, Wan Feng''s downward step is more urgent. It seems that there is a voice calling her under the abyss


    At the moment, Wan Feng seems to forget that her brother is really going crazy because of her sudden disappearance.


    Ten li spring breeze.


    Jiang Xinrui''s room.


    "Thank you for today. Anyway, if you show up later, the situation may be worse. Can you come out now? We can talk about the termination of the contract. "


    "My parents have had a rest. With the isolation of sound, I will not find out for a while. Besides, even if I find out, it''s nothing. I will tell my parents truthfully that you have saved me. There''s nothing to hide. I used to think extreme."

 Chapter 3541

    "Jili?"


    Jiang Xinrui said while beating the strange talk.


    Just when Jiang Xinrui said it alone for a while, the other side didn''t respond at all. Jiang Xinrui thought Ji Li was a responsible Hua Sheng, but Jiang Liu found that his trace was not easy to explain.


    Then it was added. Even if it was said, it didn''t matter.


    But there was no response.


    All along, Jiang Xinrui subconsciously thinks that Ji Li breaks away from the book and recovers his freedom. When Ji Li has his own body, that is when he gets freedom.


    Now, the entity of Ji Li was seen by Jiang Xinrui, and Ji Li also confirmed that Jiang Xinrui should have thought that the book was no longer there.


    Besides, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t always pay attention to this book. It''s just that after Jiang Xinrui''s experience of today and seeing Ji Li, he took out the book with strange talk. The two words of strange talk are very clear. However, the last time Ji Li had a vague influence, the book turned yellow.


    Now the distance from the last time is no change, or as yellow.


    This is also why Jiang Xinrui was so surprised that Ji Li suddenly became a man.


    Is it difficult to see that when there is a blurred image, the change is just a coincidence, so now that we have our own body, there is no change?


    I really don''t blame Jiang Xinrui for thinking like this, but when I opened the drawer, I saw the things inside and kept them quietly. Jiang Xinrui fell into silence.


    Although this evening makes her tired, it''s just that if this matter is not solved, Jiang Xinrui''s heart is also uneasy. After all, she still has doubts about Ji Li. Even if she has a rest, Jiang Xinrui''s heart has been thinking about it. Besides, if we solve it earlier, we can really feel at ease.


    So when Jiang Xinrui returns to her room, she wants to see Ji Li again and count the time for her parents to have a rest. Jiang Xinrui can''t wait for a moment.


    Hua Lin''s sudden situation is a lesson. No matter it''s aimed at her mother, father or her, she can''t deny that there is an eye staring at her and their family.


    At the thought of all the unstable factors around him, Jiang Xinrui''s heart can''t rest any more.


    Even thinking that even if she is known by Huasheng, it doesn''t matter that Jiangliu knows her short contract with Jili.


    But Ji Li didn''t respond for a long time. Jiang Xinrui really couldn''t help wondering if Ji Li cheated her again? Even the theory of noumenon is false?


    "Jili?"


    When Jiang Xinrui thought of this, her eyes flashed slightly, her hands raised, and she gathered a blue flame, getting closer and closer to the strange talk


    Don''t say she''s not a good person. She never said she was a good person.


    But no matter how close Jiang Xinrui is, he has even burned to the corner of the book, and there is no response to the Yellow strange talk.


    There was no sound around or even in my head.


    Jiang Xinrui is helpless. After nine days'' holy fire, he stands in front of the window and holds the strange talk in his hand. With or without beating, his mind gradually drifts away.


    Then Jiang Xinrui''s eyes changed again. He turned to look at the time. At 4:15, the sun had already begun to rise, but how could I enter the opposite world?


    "Chifeng? Wanfeng? How does this time seem to have just come back? Dusty... Didn''t they go back yesterday? "


    Jiang Xinrui asked suspiciously. When she turned her head again, her eyes were a little surprised, and her expression changed a little more

 Chapter 3542

    I was young.


    "Wanfeng, where have you been? It''s chilly. What happened to you? Tell the third uncle that although your third uncle is not so overbearing as your second uncle, and has the ability to make the three worlds and six realms lose their nerve, he is also a difficult master. He is not easy to talk about. I will forgive anyone who dares to bully you! "


    Feng Ying is dressed in a blue robe with dark patterns of two small Phoenix embroidered on the corner. If you are familiar with it, you can easily find that it is the original body of Chifeng and Wanfeng.


    Although Phoenix and Phoenix are very similar in appearance, they are different in the eyes of people who care about them. Although Feng Ying is usually out of tune, he grew up looking at Chifeng and Wanfeng from childhood, and now he is more mature.


    The patterns embroidered on the robes are mostly Chifeng and Wanfeng, which shows the love in the heart.


    When something really happens, Fengying will definitely stand in the front. Wanfeng is missing and missing. Intellectually, Fengying knows that no one will be so unsophisticated and dare to hurt his royal highness, the most precious one in the demon world.


    But in my heart, Fengying is also in a hurry to follow Chifeng in the human world for a whole night, and didn''t find the breath of Wanfeng. Fengying is really in a hurry, and is ready to contact Brahma and send more people. As a result, Wanfeng suddenly appears in the early morning.


    There is no sign of the emergence in front of them, and then all the way back to a silent Shaohua.


    It''s not that Fengying wants to be silent. Along the way, Fengying says a lot, but Wanfeng keeps silent. No matter what Fengying and Chifeng say, it''s useless.


    In the end, he could only follow Wan Feng to Shaohua. Otherwise, according to Feng Ying, he would return to the demon world. No matter how busy the world is, it''s not his home.


    What''s more, it''s still Huasheng. The river is for two children, and Fengying comes with it. I always feel strange.


    Chifeng could not help it any more when Wanfeng entered the prime of his life. He stretched out his hand and held Wanfeng directly, with red blood in his eyes. That was worry and anxiety. Although he was a devil and didn''t need to rest every day like human beings, it was really hard for him to have a good night. Worry and uneasiness made Chifeng meet such a thing for the first time, He''s a little overwhelmed.


    First of all, Jiang Xinrui was worried about her. She was late, and almost had an accident. Jiang Xinrui was sealed with Lingli, and found that her sister was missing. When she found her, she saw her sister''s state, and Chifeng''s heart sank to the bottom again.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that no matter Jiang Xinrui or Wan Feng, they all have status. It''s not Chifeng who holds his own status. Who dares to move like them? This is not the critical moment of the war between gods and demons. In the age of peace, Jiang Xinrui will be calculated by those who don''t know. It''s obvious that the other party knows who Jiang Xinrui is. Otherwise, how does the thing that specifically restrains her appear?


    It''s against the spring breeze. Don''t be too obvious!


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know what''s going on. Chifeng is very worried and hasn''t been waiting to discuss with Wan Feng about how to investigate these things. Wan Feng is in trouble again. Even if there is no previous agreement about the river, and their friendship with Jiang Xinrui over the years, how can they ignore it.


    As a result, one wave has not been leveled and the other has started again.


    With the third uncle Feng Ying, Chifeng looking for almost a night, how can not hurry!


    Then Chifeng asked anxiously, "sister, where have you been?"

 Chapter 3543

    "We''ve been looking for you for almost a night. My third uncle and I are going to mobilize the demon army to look for you. If we let them come, I don''t know, I think it''s going to war... But you don''t talk all the way. Don''t scare me, sister..."


    As she spoke, Chi Feng held Wan Feng''s hand tightly and watched Wan Feng suddenly look like this, How can Chifeng not worry!


    He''s crazy to know what happened because he''s grown up today? So it''s like this? Chifeng feels that she can''t understand. What kind of emotion has this become?


    He and Wan Feng have been together for 100 years. He has never seen any great emotional changes in Wan Feng. Except for the moment when he knew his physical reasons, Wan Feng was indifferent even in the life and death of the war between gods and demons.


    But at the moment, Wan Feng is more like suffering from what limit, eyes without God, no response to anyone''s call, do not know still think lost soul!


    At the moment, Wan Feng, with her head down and calm eyes, is more like a kind of guidance when she comes to the first age of Shaohua. She is injected into her heart, because after entering the first age of Shaohua, Wan Feng will not move and sit down quietly, otherwise Chi Feng will not be able to reach her.


    Along the way, Feng Ying is also worried about Wan Feng''s accident, so he doesn''t dare to interrupt rashly.


    In fact, Wanfeng''s appearance is more like falling asleep with her eyes open. That''s right! I fell asleep with my eyes open.


    But how did she get back here?


    Wan Feng suddenly appears beside Chi Feng, and then Feng Ying comes. They follow Wan Feng to Shaohua.


    Just as they kept asking, no one noticed Wan Feng with her head down. Suddenly, her eyes changed and a strange red light flashed.


    Then Wanfeng slowly raised her head and looked at Chifeng, who was already red in her eyes. She also had a worried but angry third uncle


    Wan Feng looks puzzled, frowns, full of doubts.


    "Third uncle? When did you come from? Don''t you feel uncomfortable when you are close to the spring breeze? Now you look anxious again? Is something wrong at home? "


    "Chifeng, what''s the matter with you? Red eyes, you cry? Can''t the blood be used? If the charm is not broken, what shall we do... "


    "What else? You all look at me like this? No, father. What about mother? Aren''t we at home keeping up with my adult changes? "


    Wan Feng is not a little confused, the whole person is facing a huge question mark.


    What the hell happened?


    "Wan Feng, didn''t you hear a word we just said?"


    "I thought it was inconvenient for you to say that you were on the road. Why don''t you know now? Third uncle asked you, where did you go this evening? What did you do? You''ve been gone for nearly a night! "


    Feng Ying looks at Wan Feng''s reaction with some inexplicable expression. Looking at Wan Feng''s sudden look of God, he says with a thump in his heart that Wan Feng is not right!


    It''s not an adult response.


    At this meeting, Feng Ying suddenly regrets why she didn''t call the Brahma couple. Wan Feng is like this now. Feng Ying worries that she can''t handle it well and delay her child.


    It''s better to be Luo Yao. After all, it''s the mother. The others are all male. Feng Ying worries that Wan Feng won''t tell the truth.


    "Sister, don''t scare me. Do you remember what happened today? You are an adult today. We came out from home and went straight to Chunfeng in Shili... "

 Chapter 3544

    Chifeng looks at her sister and becomes even more stupid after hearing what he and the third uncle said. Her shocked face is not fake.


    Chifeng can''t help but remind her: "we''re at home watching you grow up, and your real body becomes bigger. Then I follow my sister to Chunfeng in Shili to fulfill my promise. Just at the same time, Yu Qilin comes to ask about the time. Then you drink Yu Qilin''s blood, and after a quarter of an hour, you donate the fused Phoenix''s blood, Two bottles of dark green liquid were put in aunt Huasheng''s arms... Does my sister remember? "


    With Chifeng''s words, a little memory began to appear in Wanfeng''s mind, like a cut-off movie, pieced together


    Wanfeng''s memory goes back to three days ago, when she was thinking about the question that uncle San and Chifeng asked. What happened?


    Because Wan Feng was born three days earlier than Chi Feng, she went back to the demon world in advance to prepare for adulthood. Now that she is an adult, Wan Feng doesn''t want to wait for a moment. She just wants to solve a problem earlier. Besides, she doesn''t want to hide such a thing. After all, when she is an adult, other people may not see anything, but the people around her who have been in contact for a long time are very clear, She''s different.


    So Wanfeng took Chifeng to Chunfeng directly.


    "In that case, it''s also a coincidence that Kirin is here today. If it''s convenient for you all, let''s solve it earlier and finish it completely."


    "Whether we succeed or not this time, our family is very grateful to you for your contribution, and we are duty bound to do anything we need in the future."


    Jiang Liu stands in front of Wan Feng and Yu Qilin and solemnly guarantees.


    Jiangliu feels relieved that this will end the Hualin family''s affairs. In recent years, Jiangliu has been looking for other ways. If there is any accident, they will not be caught off guard. Moreover, because of the deterioration of the relationship with Hualin family in recent years, Jiangliu knows that Huasheng is also very tired. They have not come to this step to end the diary.


    As long as we solve this problem, not only Huasheng, but also Jiangliu feel at ease. At this time, all the results are close at hand.


    "If it''s really not successful, I will help you in other ways!"


    "What about Chifeng? When he''ll come, I''ll be ready now. "


    Yu Qilin is just a little bit ahead of Wan Feng, because the first thing he uses is Qi Lin''s blood. Then he stands up, looks at Wan Feng, Jiang Liu and others, and asks where Chi Feng is.


    In fact, it''s not a big festival in Yu Qilin''s heart. It''s just that she likes Chifeng, so she''s lost in her eyes and does some embarrassing things.


    But now she has recovered. Strictly speaking, she has found a better way. She will not be stupid any more, which will affect the feelings left by her master.


    She was different before. Now the only thing she can rely on is the friendship between Fengdu emperor and Jiangliu.


    She has been "knocked" by the river, and the emperor of heaven also wants to see the Fengdu emperor. If she follows the wrong way, as Nangong Liuyue said, she may have nothing.


    This is a bolt from the blue for Yu Qilin. She can''t have nothing.


    She had nothing left.


    So when she comes to the spring breeze this time, her purpose is to ease the relationship with Jiang Liu and others. She doesn''t want Jiang Liu to feel that she is a madman. She has lost her master and the protection of Jiang Liu. This is not the future that Yu Qilin wants to see.

 Chapter 3545

    But when Yu Qilin asks Chifeng, he doesn''t see Chifeng''s shadow all the time, which makes Yu Qilin feel a little uncomfortable. Since they have already discussed, won''t it just be his sister?


    Even if Chifeng wants to avoid herself, no one knows that she will come before that?


    Besides, Yu Qilin also remembers that Chifeng and Wanfeng didn''t come of age today at all. She just wanted to get close to the Jiangliu family and chose the best time. As a result, today Wanfeng suddenly appeared in the spring breeze with her front and back feet, and even said that she was an adult?


    What''s the situation! Even if it''s avoiding her, it''s not this time, right?


    And in the last year, I didn''t go to Chifeng. Although I didn''t apologize, it''s not like this, is it? She didn''t do anything from beginning to end!


    Even today, Yu Qilin doesn''t think it''s wrong to love someone at first sight!


    She is just a little anxious, as for not giving her a chance?


    "Chifeng, he didn''t come. He didn''t need him. Phoenix''s blood is mine! It''s not my brother''s from the beginning, don''t you know? "


    Wan Feng looks at Yu Qilin unexpectedly. She really doesn''t know that Yu Qilin doesn''t know it until now. It''s not a secret. No one wants to hide it.


    As for Yu Qilin''s affair with Chifeng, Wan Feng thinks it''s over. As long as Yu Qilin doesn''t affect her younger brother''s life and forces Chifeng to make a choice, nothing can be negotiated. After all, they don''t live by marriage!


    So when entering the spring breeze of ten li, Chifeng and Wanfeng will feel different breath. Before, whether Chifeng or Wanfeng really didn''t care about it, but because of Yu Qilin''s crazy behavior, Chifeng turned around and waited for her sister to explore the wind.


    "What''s the problem? unicorn? I have known this thing for a long time. When we decided to use this method, we used Wanfeng! It''s never been Chifeng. "


    The river looks at Yu Qilin.


    But Jiang Liu''s eyes were also helpless when he said this. He thought that this year she really put it down. When he said this to her last time, was Yu Qilin''s eyes really fake?


    Of course, Jiang Liu knows that she is serious. He can still see the truth. Is it only one year? If it''s not Chifeng, Yu Qilin regrets it. Jiangliu still respects Yu Qilin''s decision. He''d rather have Qilin''s blood than force any Yu Qilin.


    Jiang Liu thought many times that if it wasn''t for the death of Fengdu emperor, Yu Qilin might not have become paranoid. No one told her what she really liked. She was only willing to accept what she wanted to see.


    "It''s not Chifeng. What we need is our elder sister. If Kirin has any problems, we''ll come here first. We''ll start again some other day. We''ve been waiting for four years. It''s not bad for this one and a half minutes."


    Hua Sheng stood aside and said softly.


    She could see that Yu Qilin couldn''t accept it. She even changed her face. Especially when she heard Jiang Liu and Wan Feng''s words, she could be described as lost.


    "No!"


    When Yu Qilin hears Hua Sheng''s words, he suddenly raises his head and shouts.


    And Yu Qilin''s sudden refusal stunned everyone.


    In fact, it can be said that they were scared.


    The voice of Yu Qilin''s refusal almost rang through the whole ten li spring breeze. It was a cry!

 Chapter 3546

    Yu Qilin''s cry spread directly to Shaohua. Chifeng was very upset when she heard the news. Without thinking about it, she got up and rushed to Chunfeng.


    When Chifeng entered the spring breeze, the situation inside was quiet and strange.


    When Yu Qilin called out not to use it, everyone was surprised. Some of them couldn''t understand Yu Qilin''s meaning, so they looked at Yu Qilin one by one. As for Yu Qilin, it seemed that he finally realized that he had overreacted and looked embarrassed.


    With the entrance of Chifeng, this scene was broken!


    "I don''t mean anything else. I''m just worried that you might misunderstand me. I don''t want to help! Because what I did before has caused trouble to Chifeng, and now it has become Wanfeng. I think it''s my relationship. I''m worried for a moment, and it''s like this... We can operate it now. How much blood do you need? I''ll give it to you right away. It''s over. Let''s all think less. "


    "I don''t have to worry about it all the time. Mr. Jiang has talked to me about my stupid things before, and I''m aware of my mistakes. I won''t trouble Chifeng any more. Please believe me!"


    "Chifeng, you don''t have to avoid me. It really doesn''t matter. It was my fault before. I shouldn''t ignore your wishes. I''m paranoid. I wanted to apologize to you all the time, but because of my face, I just wanted to wait for today. I didn''t expect that you didn''t come, so I''m in a hurry. But now you''re here, I''m really sorry, Can you forgive me for what happened before? "


    Yu Qilin was very embarrassed. She was overreacting and was thinking about how to explain. She didn''t expect to see Chifeng really appear. Although she was in a hurry, it didn''t matter. It was enough to break her embarrassment.


    As for this apology, Yu Qilin said that he didn''t feel disobedient.


    It''s just that Yu Qilin didn''t see it. When she said this, Jiang Liu changed her eyes slightly. He did talk to Yu Qilin, but how could he feel the tone of Yu Qilin''s words? It''s strange.


    The specific river is not strange, but it just feels that something is not right.


    He did say something to Yu Qilin, not because Jiang Xinrui wanted him to go, but for what Yu Qilin did, Jiang Liu wanted to help her, but the nightmare was gone. Jiang Liu couldn''t watch Yu Qilin go astray. Sometimes it was a reminder.


    Just now, Jiang Liu doesn''t feel right about what Yu Qilin said and the tone and attitude when he said it. But even so, Jiang Liu doesn''t say anything, because he suddenly can''t understand what Yu Qilin means. Do you really apologize? Or what has changed?


    As for Chifeng and Wanfeng, they were both surprised when they heard Yu Qilin''s words.


    After all, they couldn''t see the attitude of Yu Qilin clearly that day. They thought that they didn''t need to meet him at most. Unexpectedly, they made an apology directly?


    It seems that the quiet year of Yu Qilin is really the quiet after putting it down?


    In this regard, both Chifeng and Wanfeng are of course loved. They don''t want to get along with Fengdu. If they can get along with each other well, they can''t be better.


    "What you''re talking about? Now that it''s over, I''ve forgotten. The most urgent thing now is to take blood to break the curse!"


    Chifeng stands in front of Yu Qilin and nods slightly to show her respect. Everything is the same as before. She still regards Yu Qilin as an elder!


    And Chifeng is willing to forget that, as long as Yu Qilin doesn''t mention it again!

 Chapter 3547

    It can be said that as long as Yu Qilin can think that everything has never happened, Chifeng can really forget. After all, this is not a glorious thing for Chifeng.


    He is convinced to be liked by others, but if this kind of liking makes him feel embarrassed or even worse, it''s not as good as not having it.


    Chifeng has never been short of people who like her. However, Chifeng does not dare to accept Yu Qilin''s love. She is not happy to accept it.


    Now jade Qilin can take the initiative to mention this matter, or as if everything has not happened, Chifeng simply can''t wait for it.


    Now the most important thing is to remove the charm. As long as this is over, he and Yu Qilin will have no chance to meet each other. Chifeng thinks that even if yu Qilin can''t forget it for a while, she will meet more and more people over time. At that time, Chifeng believes that Yu Qilin will understand that appearance really doesn''t matter.


    All the skins in this world are the same. What can really be attracted is the soul.


    Yu Qilin likes him because of his amazing appearance! If it was a different person, Yu Qilin would still like that face.


    In Chifeng''s opinion, Yu Qilin''s liking is never pure, so the object of liking can be changed to anyone.


    From the beginning, the person who fell into the obsession of madness was Yu Qilin herself. She also brought endless trouble to Chifeng. If she didn''t have the previous mandatory abduction, Chifeng would not escape. In the end, she wanted to save face. Yu Qilin''s previous behavior really stepped on his face!


    However, Yu Qilin never felt this way. In his heart, he didn''t feel any trouble to Chifeng. On the contrary, he didn''t nod his head to Chifeng, and he obviously wanted to avoid it. It didn''t matter anymore, which made Yu Qilin hurt. Especially at this moment, Yu Qilin listened to Chifeng''s change of topic, and he was hit by being cheated all the time, For a moment, it was difficult for Yu Qilin to maintain his smile.


    Fortunately, Yu Qilin still has reason, or her eyes change obviously when she bows her head. That look is just like when she took Chifeng away in a desperate way that day, but no one found it this time.


    Then I saw Yu Qilin holding up the corner of his mouth and smiling. The cold distance makes people feel strange and familiar. You know, in the past, when we were not very familiar with each other, Yu Qilin was cold to everyone. Only when he treated Fengdu emperor, he was a little different.


    Now Yu Qilin has finally become normal. Chifeng is the most relieved in her heart.


    But Chifeng didn''t show it. As long as Yu Qilin is normal and doesn''t make any crazy moves towards him, Chifeng can be as polite as before.


    "Let''s start now. What do I need to do? Is it enough just to take out some Kirin blood? "


    "Don''t delay. I''m going to shut up after this event. I''ve been playing outside for too long, and I have to forget what I should do most. Because I don''t have a clear mind for a moment, I''ve done a lot of incredible things. I can''t think about the past. That''s what I did... I''m really sorry now, I''ve done a lot of things I shouldn''t do, and I''ll never do it again! "


    Yu Qilin didn''t look at Chifeng alone, but at everyone in the room, as if he wanted everyone to witness.

 Chapter 3548

    Yu Qilin''s reaction surprised everyone. She said that she really wanted to change, but she always revealed some incomprehensible emotions.


    There are some strange things that can''t be described, but on the surface, Yu Qilin''s words have been very clear, and people haven''t been silent for a long time. Jiang Liu takes the lead in standing up and nodding.


    Now that everyone doesn''t want to wait, Jiangliu doesn''t want to wait any more. He takes blood earlier and ends it earlier. Moreover, Jiangliu always thinks that Yu Qilin is very strange. Today''s time is also puzzling, and Wanfeng also happens to be an adult today. Everything is just fine. If he doesn''t do something today, it''s like missing something.


    As for Yu Qilin, if she really thinks that everything is not important as she said, she can really put it down and realize her own problems.


    No matter from that side, Jiangliu doesn''t want to see Yu Qilin force others. If Chifeng likes it, it''s mutual affection. Jiangliu won''t say anything, but it''s not now.


    Yanhuo is gone. The river can''t watch Yu Qilin go wrong. In the end, he is doing something irrational to harm others and himself. He wants Chifeng to take away from Yu Qilin. This is not a simple problem.


    Fortunately, in the face of the moment, Yu Qilin has given up. Whether it''s true or false, Jiangliu believes that time will make her clear that she can''t get the result.


    At their age, it''s really too early for them to talk about liking. When their feelings and liking are not obvious, their urgent decision is just a moment''s confusion.


    After the river nodded, Yu Qilin took out his dagger and put it on his wrist. Without looking at anyone, he rowed straight down


    It''s like it''s not your own hand.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Just as Yu Qilin is about to scratch his wrist, Hua Sheng suddenly gets up and shouts.


    "Have you really decided? Although it doesn''t hurt your life, I''m afraid it will leave a scar. How much blood you shed will also hurt your accomplishments. It''s true that I''m anxious to need your blood to break the curse, but we don''t want you to get hurt either. I hope you can think about this matter well. There''s no need, let alone because it''s us, so you can''t refuse. "


    Hua Sheng has said this before, but he is always a little uneasy today. Hua Sheng thinks that he is still explaining it. If he thinks more about it, he may be able to explain why he feels uneasy.


    When Yu Qilin and Wan Feng come to the spring breeze one after another, Hua Sheng''s eyelids are jumping wildly. She can''t tell why, but she always thinks about it. She''s really not in a hurry.


    In addition, Yu Qilin''s words are different from the river. Huasheng can directly feel that something is wrong with Yu Qilin. It''s not that Yu Qilin is lying, but that Yu Qilin is not reconciled to the current situation. Her eyes are not like the one she met last time in the spring breeze.


    It''s more like covering up something, being covered with a layer of haze.


    Because of these, Hua Sheng didn''t think much and stopped him.


    But for Huasheng''s complex emotions, neither Yu Qilin nor Wan Feng shakes their heads, because they both have their own purposes. It can be said that both Yu Qilin and Wan Feng have their own purposes.


    And this layer of purpose, two people also didn''t make any concealment, Wan Feng is for the sake of younger brother Chi Feng, on the difference of linmen foot, how can this time back?

 Chapter 3549

    Although the relationship between the two families has become harmonious in recent years, Wan Feng thinks that only by adding enough chips can she feel at ease. Once Chifeng''s affair breaks out, it''s not a small matter. According to Jiang Liu''s indifferent attitude of not participating in external affairs with Hua Sheng, Wan Feng is really afraid that Jiang Xinrui can''t persuade her parents to protect Chifeng without her help today.


    Besides, in recent years with Jiang Xinrui, Wan Feng is sensitive to find that Jiang Xinrui has never been a good person. Looking at Jiang Xinrui''s attitude towards new friends, Wan Feng often laments that Chifeng met Jiang Xinrui in her early years.


    Otherwise, when Jiang Xinrui grows up, Wanfeng really can''t guarantee that Jiang Xinrui will be different from them. Most of all, it''s superficial contact, but it''s a dream to go to the heart! Absolutely not.


    For this point, Wan Feng never dare to say, and she does not understand why Jiang Xinrui''s character is so suspicious. Her heart seems to rent and reinforce the city wall, so it is difficult to get close to it. Many times Wan Feng can''t help but doubt whether she really takes them as friends in Jiang Xinrui''s heart.


    Wan Feng didn''t even tell her younger brother, because Wan Feng worried that Chifeng would know these things would change. She went to Jiang Xinrui to ask. If it was really like what she thought, it would break the surface peace. Moreover, Wan Feng found that Jiang Xinrui liked to get along with Chifeng. Maybe Jiang Xinrui liked to get along with Chifeng.


    Perhaps only in this way, can let Jiang Xinrui feel safe, no mustard close to it.


    In this regard, Wanfeng naturally kept silent. All her conjectures and affirmations were in her heart. She understood a lot of things, and her brother only needed a happy life.


    Just like now, the matter of taking blood is totally on her. Wan Feng doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with it. She even thinks that for the sake of her brother and family, if only taking some blood can solve the problem, Wan Feng is willing to pay more blood.


    So for Huasheng said to consider, Wanfeng certainly do not consider! There is no need to consider these at all. Comparatively speaking, Wan Feng is more worried about what Hua Sheng means by saying these words?


    Do you want to go back and not use her? Without this layer of contact, the relationship with Shili Chunfeng became much weaker, and Wan Feng''s heart became uneasy.


    "I won''t regret it. Besides, it''s an agreement we made long ago. I''m willing. It''s just a little bit of my blood. I really can."


    Wan Feng hears Hua Sheng''s words and looks at Chi Feng. Then she affirms again. Now it seems that she''s on the way to the door. How can she stop at this time?


    Chifeng listens to Huasheng''s words and looks at the river. Then she looks at her sister and holds her hand. He knows in his heart that her sister is all for him. Now most of what Chifeng thinks is the same as Huasheng.


    He also hopes Wan Feng to think about it. Taking blood is not so simple. It''s just that Chifeng''s heart is very contradictory, because he also wants to help Jiang Xinrui. When he doesn''t know his body is willing, Chifeng wants to take his own blood. It''s OK to take as much blood as possible. Now this person has become his sister to replace him. Chifeng feels very guilty.


    But Wan Feng didn''t change her mind and still nodded her head.


    Chifeng knew what she thought, but Wanfeng thought more

 Chapter 3550

    As for Chifeng, in Wanfeng''s heart, he just needs to be a carefree child. It''s good for her to fight against everything. Anyway, from childhood to adulthood, Wanfeng has been used to it. She has been like this since she was born. She arrived three days earlier than Chifeng and got used to the world earlier so as to take better care of her younger brother.


    Maybe God has been ready for a long time. She has never been given a chance to oppose it, and Wanfeng has never thought of opposing it. For her own family, she is willing to.


    "I will, too!"


    "I have promised this thing for a long time. Besides, I think Mr. Jiang knows the reason why I did it. Just as I said at the beginning, for my peace of mind, as long as I have a relationship with you, I will have more protection."


    "I''m ready."


    Yu Qilin doesn''t talk nonsense any more. On the contrary, she is much happier. Those who don''t know think she is in a hurry to bleed. However, Yu Qilin doesn''t understand her words directly. Anyway, what she should understand has already been understood. As for what she shouldn''t understand, Yu Qilin doesn''t care.


    As long as Jiang Liu believes it, he knows that his master is no longer there. Let alone other things, what Yu Qilin wants now is the protection of Jiang Liu and Hua Sheng.


    If something happens in the future, it''s good that their husband and wife are in front of her to block her. Although Yu Qilin doesn''t feel that she has any problems with Chifeng, Jiangliu still goes to find her. It''s obvious that no matter what she thinks in her heart, the simplest thing is that Jiangliu will maintain the peace, give her master''s face and protect her.


    This is not a good signal for Yu Qilin, but it is not a bad signal. When her blood helps the Jiangliu family, Yu Qilin believes that Jiangliu will be more tolerant of her.


    Even if Jiangliu doesn''t want to take care of her, she can''t face too much after all. Surely Jiangliu doesn''t want people to say that he is ungrateful, does he? The master of her family had a good relationship with Jiang Liu before.


    Then after Yu Qilin''s words, he cut his wrist in front of the porcelain bowl he had already prepared. The bright red in his imagination didn''t appear in the moment, and the green blood slowly flowed out of Yu Qilin''s wrist


    In fact, the preparation after four years is simple, but difficult. Take out the blood of the unicorn and drink it from Wan Feng, Then Wanfeng controls the direction of Qilin''s blood until her heart flows, and takes it out from her heart.


    Comparatively speaking, Wan Feng is more unbearable and painful than Yu Qilin. She takes blood from her heart. That is to dig the blood from her heart and pierce a dagger with a groove through her heart to release enough for two people to drink.


    If ordinary people had died long ago!


    When she didn''t take the blood, she just described the process and didn''t feel much pain. Besides, Wan Feng thought she was a female general and would be a real female general in the future. How could she be afraid of this pain? Wan Feng didn''t pay any attention.


    Just wait until the dagger specially bleeding into the heart to take blood, Wanfeng feel that any pain in the world is just like this, right?


    Because of the physiological tears of pain, Wan Feng thought that drinking the green Kirin''s blood was hard enough, but she didn''t expect that it hurt so much to take her heart''s blood?


    When she thought that she almost didn''t vomit disgustingly when she drank Qilin''s blood just now, Wan Feng thought that it was really nothing. Today''s toss was really enough to toss her!

 Chapter 3551

    Chifeng looks at Wanfeng and looks extremely ferocious when she begins to drink Kirin''s blood. Although Wanfeng is also trying to endure, Chifeng wants to say that Wanfeng''s patience is really not in place.


    Just before Chifeng wanted to find something for her sister to suppress the smell of blood, her sister pushed him away. Then she closed her mouth and resisted the desire to vomit. She quickly cast the magic to move the Kirin blood into her heart. Then she quickly pulled out the dagger and inserted it into her heart again.


    Then, a dark green liquid appeared in the groove of the dagger and poured into the porcelain bowl drop by drop.


    "How are you, sister?"


    Although Chifeng is pushed away by her sister, it doesn''t affect her approaching again. She reaches out to support Wanfeng''s shaky body. Chifeng knows that her sister must be in pain at this time.


    Then he said, holding his sister''s hand to deliver energy to her, and his distressed eyes turned red, because Chifeng never saw her sister shed tears


    No, Chifeng had seen it, but it was also for him at that time, when he knew what was going on with his body.


    Wanfeng hears Chifeng''s words and feels the energy from her younger brother. She gently shakes her head and says she''s OK. She just doesn''t adapt for a while. In fact, compared with the pain, what she can''t stand is the smell of Kirin''s blood.


    What Wan Feng didn''t say was that it wasn''t fishy at all, it was more like a strange rotten smell.


    But Wan Feng can''t say that. She won''t be stupid enough to have any conflicts with Feng Du. Besides, Wan Feng thinks that she''s seeing Qilin blood for the first time, and there''s no evidence that the color of Qilin blood is red, let alone that the taste of Qilin blood should be the same as that of all blood.


    Besides, the people around her didn''t have any doubts when they saw that Kirin''s blood was turquoise green. At that moment, Wan Feng really felt that it was her own problem, because everyone didn''t respond. Wan Feng didn''t think that people so close to her couldn''t smell it.


    And smell and no response, can only say that the smell they can not smell, Wan Feng certainly will not feel that everyone''s sense of smell is a problem, can only say that it is their own problem!


    Maybe all of these are illusions!


    After all, how strange blood is, it can''t taste like that?


    But what Wan Feng didn''t see was that everyone didn''t respond at all. There was no one in the ten li spring breeze at the moment. Except Hua Sheng, the river was Chifeng, Wan Feng''s sister and brother, and then Yu Qilin. Even Nangong Liuyue, who had been following Yu Qilin, didn''t appear. Yu Qilin didn''t explain the scene, and everyone didn''t ask. After all, it was the other''s private matter.


    The people who responded were not Chifeng, but Jiangliu and Huasheng. At the moment when Qilin''s blood flowed out, their eyes changed. Then they looked up at each other and didn''t speak. But in each other''s eyes, they saw a kind of emotion called doubt, but they didn''t know what it was for. Huasheng and Jiangliu didn''t speak out their doubts, On the contrary, it is hidden in the heart.


    Until the end of the whole process, Hua Sheng gets up, and Wan Feng and Yu Qilin use their spiritual power to heal their wounds.


    In fact, normally, Hua Sheng should have healed Yu Qilin''s wound when she scratched her wrist. But when Hua Sheng wanted to get up, Yu Qilin''s wound had healed at the speed visible to the naked eye.

 Chapter 3552

    In this way, there is no place for Huasheng.


    It''s true that some people with strong spiritual power can quickly recover their wounds overnight. Yu Qilin is really old, but it''s strange that the healing speed of Yu Qilin is faster than that of many people with strong spiritual power.


    It can even be said that she is almost catching up with the river.


    It''s not that Hua Sheng thinks his ability is so strong, but Yu Qilin can catch up with them according to this state.


    Can we say that Yu Qilin is a genius of spiritual cultivation, who can achieve this effect in only 5000 years?


    Although there is no evidence to prove that Yu Qilin has this ability, it can''t be denied that it is possible. After all, in the past years, Yu Qilin lived in hell, and many times no one knew her real ability, which is beyond reproach. Besides, Yu Qilin stood in front of her and the River, and didn''t want to cover up her own situation, which can also be explained, In Yu Qilin''s mind, there is nothing to cover up.


    After all, if there is any problem, Yu Qilin will not show it.


    Then, after Wan Feng''s body wound, Hua Sheng''s step was a little faster, and he reached out to hold Wan Feng''s hand. Compared with Yu Qilin, Hua Sheng must be more worried about Wan Feng. First of all, he spent more time with Wan Feng, and most importantly, Wan Feng''s injury was obviously more serious.


    Just when Hua Sheng is about to touch Wan Feng, Yu Qilin suddenly comes forward and holds Wan Feng.


    "I''d better come. Although I''m also injured, it''s much lighter than Wan Feng''s wound. Moreover, the feeling of Kirin''s blood flowing into the body will be different. Kirin''s blood can detoxify a hundred poisons, and people who are healthy can''t bear it. As the saying goes, it''s more nourishing. Although Wan Feng is a Phoenix, our blood flows out after fusion, It won''t change her body too much. Of course, it won''t achieve the effect I said. But I''ll be on the safe side. Unicorn blood still remains in Wanfeng''s body. When they feel the existence of noumenon, they will be absorbed back. "


    As Yu Qilin explains, he holds Wan Feng''s other hand in both hands and looks at Chifeng. He turns his head slightly. Yu Qilin doesn''t show much and seems to avoid suspicion. Then he turns his head and looks at the French window.


    After Yu Qilin''s words, he was silent for two breaths and didn''t give others any chance to say anything more. Yu Qilin quickly released his hand and said softly, "OK, I''ve absorbed the rest!"


    "If it doesn''t work this time, please come to me at any time. I won''t go to practice any more. Over the past few years, I have found that my strength is very weak. I''m concentrating on Cultivation in Fengdu. If you go to Fengdu gate and call me, I''ll come out. I can help you with the spring breeze at any time."


    After finishing all this, Yu Qilin said naturally, then nodded to the crowd and left without any hesitation.


    Although Wan Feng and others feel that Yu Qilin is really surprising at the moment, no one will comment on it. Seriously, it is clear that this is the former Yu Qilin.


    "Wan Feng, how do you feel?"


    Hua Sheng looks at Yu Qilin''s back. He doesn''t say anything and doesn''t have time to ask. He thinks he''d better take a look at this. After all, Wan Feng''s condition is more serious.

 Chapter 3553

    "It''s really strange. Just now, I felt the desire to vomit. Yu Qilin took all her blood out. I really didn''t feel it."


    "I don''t feel like vomiting at all. I even feel very refreshing and magical. Yu Qilin''s cultivation seems to be really good. But with such cultivation, Yu Qilin still wants to practice in a closed door. It''s really hard, Chifeng. We should learn this well."


    "But thank you, aunt. You have to send me spiritual power. I really don''t need it. I really don''t have a big deal. You don''t have to worry about it. Maybe as Yu Qilin said, my body can''t accept Qilin''s blood, so I can''t bear it for a while. That''s a strange feeling..."


    When Wanfeng said this, she suddenly lit Chifeng, On the surface, Wan Feng expresses her feelings. She hopes Chi Feng can learn more from Yu Qilin''s hard work, but in fact, it''s just to pave the way for her words.


    Some words Wan Feng really can''t say directly to the river and Hua Sheng, but she can vaguely remind that Yu Qilin is really wrong today.


    Even if it was Kirin''s blood that came into her body, as she said, she couldn''t bear it. When Yu Qilin touched her, Wan Feng felt much better, but that feeling was more like being comforted.


    Wan Feng is not sure, and she doesn''t want to make trouble. No matter what secrets Yu Qilin has, she won''t influence her younger brother, let alone impress their family. Wan Feng doesn''t care about anything.


    Sometimes Wan Feng thinks about why she and Jiang Xinrui can become friends, even if it''s because of Chi Feng''s relationship, it''s actually related to her. If her personality is really different, even if there is a middleman, it''s hard to be friends.


    And for this, Wanfeng thought it was because of their selfishness.


    If you are a just person, even your mother, you may find out something wrong, so as not to hurt her family. But in Wan Feng''s opinion, since you are worried that it will hurt your family, you should not worry about it at the beginning, just do what is good for you.


    Now, in this situation, it can be said that Wanfeng is really in charge of too much. For nothing else, she thinks that Jiang Liu and Huasheng may be in charge, and Jiang Liu and Huasheng are really too important to their family.


    No matter what Huasheng and Jiangliu feel, she can do now.


    If she is in charge, her words will be helpful to Huasheng and Jiangliu. If she doesn''t care, she will say all about it. Needless to say, today''s words are not clear, so it doesn''t matter


    All as if it didn''t happen


    "Sister? Sister


    "Can you hear me? I said so much, but you gave me a response. Do you remember? Later we noticed that rui''er didn''t come back for a long time, so we went to find her! "


    "Sister, where did you go last night? Now that rui''er is back safely, how did you become like this? I shouldn''t have believed what you said in the early meeting. It''s OK, and I''m to blame. Even I know when you disappeared. You said that you went with us... "


    Chifeng sat opposite Wanfeng and said something about yesterday, And Wanfeng also followed Chifeng''s words out of the memory.

 Chapter 3554

    Wan Feng''s ears are the fragmentary thoughts of Chi Feng, and Wan Feng himself finally remembers the memory in his mind. However, it is strange that only yesterday before he was looking for Jiang Xinrui, but for later, Wan Feng didn''t remember at all.


    It''s really strange. She remembers a lot of things yesterday, and even her own mental activities. Wan Feng remembers them very well.


    But where did she go after that? Why didn''t you go with Chifeng? And how did she come back? What happened in those hours when she disappeared? Wan Feng felt that she had recalled for a long time, but she didn''t remember anything. She couldn''t help feeling that her head was a little big. What''s the situation!


    She''s not sleepwalking, is she? Otherwise, why is the memory of previous events almost zero?


    "I really don''t remember. Could it be that I was really sleepwalking, like the way Chifeng just described when she saw me? My state and memory are very similar to the symptoms of sleepwalking you described. Besides, there is no other explanation except for this now. Maybe my change is that I suddenly begin to sleepwalk when I grow up? "


    "The most important thing is that I didn''t get hurt. I know my own body best. I really didn''t get hurt. Except for a cut in the spring breeze, it was a new injury, but there were no other places!"


    Wan Feng looks at the worried Chifeng and the third uncle.


    This is the explanation she has been thinking for a long time. At present, only this explanation can explain her state. Otherwise, she really doesn''t know how to say it.


    She really can''t answer


    "I said, sweetie, what''s the matter with you? What''s your memory? Don''t worry. Your third uncle and I and Chifeng are worried about you. We''ve been looking for you for a whole night. It''s all bright. You said that if you go to do something on your own normally, third uncle understands. But if you lose your memory for several hours, third uncle can''t rest assured. "


    "But you can''t lie. If you do something that you don''t want to be known, it doesn''t matter. We can all understand it. Really, the third uncle was young, so go out and go crazy, let alone for a few nights. It''s happened in a hundred or a thousand years. Before, your second uncle and your father could hardly see me, and I didn''t even have a shadow when I was an adult, The understanding of demon world to me is just a legend! Do you understand? "


    Feng Ying sits on the sofa opposite to Wan Feng with her legs up and eyebrows slightly raised. He wants Wan Feng to relax. There is nothing that can''t be said, and there is no need to hide. These people are not others, they are her closest family.


    Nothing can be faced and shared.


    Chifeng is younger after all. Of course, Fengying is naive. It''s provided by them. But Wanfeng is obviously not. Fengying also admits that it has something to do with them. She makes girls tough and boys stupid.


    But now Fengying thinks that they may be wrong. Wanfeng is not very smart.


    Her poor acting, obviously contradictory statements and uneasy tone, if an old devil can''t hear anything, he''s really living in vain these years.


    What Feng Ying doesn''t understand is why Wan Feng doesn''t tell the truth?

 Chapter 3555

    "Third uncle, you can''t beat second uncle? The father said that no matter where you go, you will be brought back by the second uncle. Later, because the person who is led has no face, he wants to compete with the second uncle. But without exception, he has been defeated in succession, never won, and even failed in ten moves. This has become a legend of repeated defeats? "


    "It''s just this version. How is it so different from what you said?"


    Chifeng was worried about her sister''s appearance when she heard her third uncle''s endless words, but suddenly her eyebrows wrinkled. He felt that it was different from what his father said. Besides, his mother also said it, and even when his second uncle was there, he also said it to him


    He and his sister were taught not to lie when they were young, Now hear three uncle this blatant lie, Chi Feng expresses a tiny disapproval, so just have this one to ask.


    Beacon


    Wan Feng


    As for Wan Feng''s refusal to tell the truth, Feng Ying really doesn''t think it''s right. He says something to appease Wan Feng and wants to open her heart. After all, he doesn''t say anything clearly. He has been missing for such a long time and even appears in the street strangely. He looks so silent all the way, It feels normal at all.


    There must be something wrong with this. If you wait for Wanfeng to grow up, or you can tell them clearly, "don''t worry about it". In this case, Fengying will certainly not care about it. After all, you have to give the children some free space. The children have grown up.


    But it''s not the same now. Wan Feng won''t say anything and still lies?


    Feng Ying is thinking about what''s possible. As a result, Chifeng beside him suddenly says something like this. It''s really his own nephew. It''s not that his own nephew can''t say such heartfelt and mindless words.


    At this moment, Fengying knew that for Chifeng''s education, these parents failed!


    "Shut up while I''m not angry! You used to be in the border. So did your father. What do you know? Your second uncle begged me to try with him! "


    "Trial! Do you understand, I let him, then there are so many subordinates around him, what do you think I can do? I can really knock him down. How can it be? I have to give him some face. Do you understand? "


    "Young boy, don''t get involved. I have no time to interrogate your sister! You really don''t pay attention to what you should use. No wonder you haven''t noticed Wanfeng''s disappearance for a long time. If there''s something, you can follow it. Is it true that your third uncle still uses me to verify it? "


    "Wanfeng, you say, in the end! What''s the matter? Say it. No matter what, third uncle will carry it for you! "


    Feng Ying''s eyes turn white and Chifeng doesn''t want to pay any attention to him. In fact, the main reason is that when he sees Chifeng''s face, Feng Ying can''t bear to say anything about him. It''s really wrong. Then he looks at Wan Feng''s way with a serious face.


    Now the most important thing is to look at Wan Feng''s problem. Feng Ying thinks that he should know something about what he says, or he will have to ask his elder brother and sister-in-law to come forward.


    Fengying will not look at problems and ignore them.


    "Third uncle, you really misunderstood. I really don''t know. Maybe it''s sleepwalking!"


    "Besides, I really don''t have any physical condition!"


    "I''ve been looking for you for a night. Let''s have a rest. Chifeng, don''t you think you want to take advantage of the last two days of adulthood to experience the campus life of human world again? It''s two hours away. Are you sure you want to waste more time? "

 Chapter 3556

    Wan Feng got up and patted Chifeng. Although the change of the topic was a little stiff, it really touched Chifeng''s mind. He really wanted to go to school several times.


    For nothing else, he just felt the campus atmosphere of the human world, because when he reached adulthood, Chifeng didn''t think he would be willing to stay. He just left some memories for himself before adulthood, together with his sister and Jiang Xinrui.


    I just didn''t expect that my sister would mention this at this time.


    "Elder sister, the third uncle is right. My attention is often diverted, but I am also under the condition of absolute security and trust. Now I feel that my elder sister''s words don''t make me feel trust and security. We are very worried if you don''t make it clear what happened."


    "And elder sister, you are hiding something from us now. Didn''t we agree that the whole family would never hide something from each other?"


    Chifeng didn''t change the topic this time. He had just been taught a lesson by his third uncle. Chifeng felt that his third uncle was right. He was often taken away, but it was also because he didn''t have the slightest doubt about the people around him. Of course, what he said, Chifeng followed him.


    Now Wanfeng doesn''t want to talk about it and hides her whereabouts. Although she knows that this is Wanfeng''s choice as an adult, everyone is worried about her.


    No one can really take this matter lightly, so whether it is Chifeng or Fengying will always ask.


    "You don''t want to ask any more. It''s really nothing. I just don''t want you to worry about it. I just want to be alone. I think of a lot of things. I don''t know how to accept them for a while. That''s why I''m so lost."


    "If you two don''t have to rest much, let''s go and pack up for school."


    "Maybe you''ll understand my feelings when you grow up. It''s just that I''m a little overwhelmed by the challenges I encounter when I grow up."


    Wan Feng interrupts Chi Feng again. She doesn''t want to hear what her younger brother is saying. Wan Feng is very clear about the worries of the third uncle and Chi Feng about herself, but she can''t understand how she feels.


    What she needs most now is to think calmly about her own problems, and the so-called demons will change their temperament when they grow up, because the tests they meet will change their minds.


    There are many people who will keep their heart and nothing will change. Such people are not without them, just like her second uncle. Everyone says that the second uncle is the only one who has never changed from birth to death. He has always been so proud and invincible.


    But this does not mean that all demons will look like this, just like Wanfeng herself. What she met made Wanfeng doubt whether she was facing a test or not.


    In a word, it''s very complicated. Wan Feng doesn''t know what to do. In fact, she asked the third uncle what she met when she was an adult, what she saw and felt? Is it because she is a demon that she yearns for darkness? But the memory of the dark is cold, there is no magic breath, and she seems to have no control to be attracted into, has been walking towards the abyss, seems to have a kind of call.


    This feeling is really weird. Her intuition tells Wan Feng that she must have met something behind her, including why she came back for no reason.


    But she didn''t remember. When she saw Chifeng and his third uncle, Wan Feng was really confused. She didn''t even remember what happened yesterday. According to Chifeng''s dictation, Wan Feng recalled it a little bit

 Chapter 3557

    With the memory in her mind, Wan Feng just began to know what happened yesterday. Then she secretly turned around when Chifeng and others were looking for Jiang Xinrui. She was heading for a destination all the time, but Wan Feng didn''t know exactly where, because she didn''t remember at all.


    Yes, along with what Chifeng said about what happened yesterday afternoon, Wanfeng''s own memory will come back together, but soon, Wanfeng found that it was impossible, because she didn''t remember.


    I don''t remember at all!


    In her mind, Wan Feng only knew that she seemed to be in the dark abyss during her missing hours. That place was too dark to see anything. Another characteristic was that it was very cold.


    It was a cold, piercing feeling Wan Feng had never met.


    For these situations, Wanfeng also wants to talk to Chifeng and the third uncle, and even wants to ask her father and mother what''s wrong with her. But every time Wanfeng wants to say it, the words change their appearance, which is completely opposite to what she wants to say!


    There is a power in her heart to tell herself, don''t ask, can''t say, try to appease them, keep the status quo!


    There are just a few words in Wan Feng''s mind. She is telling herself that she can''t listen and that she wants to tell the truth, but she just can''t do it. Finally, she feels paralyzed and the words of comfort come out.


    Then Wanfeng felt relieved, her mind became clear, and she didn''t feel dull. It seemed that as long as she followed her mind, she would be very comfortable?


    Is that what you want to do?


    Slowly Wan Feng also understood that what she had to do now was to control her emotions. She believed that she would find a way soon! Know what it''s all about.


    Of course, Wan Feng didn''t know that there were some things she couldn''t wait for. She had fallen into the abyss from the beginning and couldn''t climb out


    When they heard Wan Feng''s words, Chi Feng and Feng Ying were silent. They didn''t know Wan Feng''s inner activities. They just felt that Wan Feng was right. On the surface, Chi Feng and Feng Ying nodded, I didn''t ask again, but actually I was thinking of other ways to explore again. It was impossible to know that Wan Feng was hiding something from her and let it go. What if it hurt her?


    Feng Ying didn''t believe it, but he knew that if it was really good for him, he wouldn''t be unable to say it. Besides, they were still a family, so they shouldn''t have anything to hide.


    "Chifeng, Wanfeng, may I come in? Do you want to go to school today? There''s a sports meeting. Do you want to see it? "


    Just when Wanfeng gave up the argument and planned their own thoughts, Jiang Xinrui''s voice came from the door of the room. Fengying and Chifeng were always worried when they came back, so they didn''t pay special attention to closing the door. Anyway, there was a border, so there was nothing to worry about, And Jiang Xinrui went directly into the first Shaohua without any obstacles. Although this is the place where the river prepared for Wanfeng and Chifeng, now it''s their sister''s and brother''s. Jiang Xinrui paid much attention to other people''s places, especially when there was some strange atmosphere in it.


    "Sister Wan Feng, your face looks very bad. Is it because you haven''t recovered when you took the blood in the afternoon? Let''s forget about the sports meeting. "


    "Your Highness..."

 Chapter 3558

    On the second floor of the ten mile spring breeze, Jiang Xinrui saw the three people walk in with a serious and silent look. After thinking for a long time, Jiang Xinrui just walked in after waiting for almost the time to go to school.


    After all, it''s really strange if it''s other time. After all, if it''s not standing in the special corner of the balcony on the second floor, Jiang Xinrui can''t see the situation of the first generation of Shaohua.


    Now, Jiang Xinrui has been thinking about it for a long time. She intuitively tells herself that there is something wrong with it, but Fengying is here. It''s really too long since we have met each other. Jiang Xinrui thinks that if we don''t meet each other, we can just put it in our heart and take it out for a walk when we have nothing to do, Jiang Xinrui is not crazy love brain, just because a little like, on the beacon into what obsession, that is to think impossible things.


    Jiang Xinrui is very clear about what he values the most and what is the most important.


    Besides, in Fengying''s eyes, she is a child, and she doesn''t think of any other aspects. She won''t force this trivial love to be brought to the surface. When Fengying says something she doesn''t want to hear, she will become a laughing stock of the three worlds and six ways. This is something she will never allow.


    Unless she is crazy, and this is what Jiang Xinrui can''t understand all the time. Why do some people develop into hopeless love for the so-called love at first sight? Falling into obsession and then doing countless things that don''t make sense.


    Finally, it''s more and more terrible. It''s something Jiang Xinrui can''t accept and understand. In her opinion, like is like, don''t like is don''t like. Just like her father and mother, because they like each other, they come to today. Everyone envies the existence.


    And those who can''t get a response in their feelings, why do they have to face the difficulties of their predecessors? In the end, we all end up with a bad ending. Let alone not even friends, we may even lose our lives!


    In this world, what is more important than living well with yourself and your family!


    So in Jiang Xinrui''s opinion, in fact, her love is also a very simple thing, or she has not yet understood what is really like.


    "Rui''er, I''m ok. The wound of taking blood has healed, but it''s just a scar. But that doesn''t matter. I''m going to be a woman general. A little scar is not a big deal. You don''t have to worry. As for the school sports meeting, of course we''ll go."


    Wan Feng heard Jiang Xinrui''s voice and turned to reply.


    But when her words came out, Wan Feng was surprised. Was it her own words? How do you feel like you are winning sympathy intentionally or unintentionally?


    Even so, Wan Feng felt that she was wrong only for a moment, and soon returned to normal.


    Jiang Xinrui did feel uncomfortable for a moment. She was in love with Wan Feng. The only sister she could trust was Wan Feng. A girl had a scar on her body. She didn''t know if she could go down in the future, but now she certainly couldn''t, and even felt pain. She didn''t see Wan Feng taking blood, I can imagine how painful it is


    Wan Feng didn''t know why, when she saw Jiang Xinrui''s sad face, she felt that she should be relieved?


    What''s the situation? It seems that as long as Jiang Xinrui has any appearance that doesn''t belong to happiness, she should celebrate, be proud and feel comfortable

 Chapter 3559

    Wan Feng felt that this idea was terrible and should not exist. But soon, all her worries were gone, as if nothing had happened.


    As for the other two men, they don''t feel any problem at all. Like Jiang Xinrui, they love Wanfeng more. It''s their own children. How can they not love them? It''s never a simple matter to take blood from their heart. If Wanfeng doesn''t say that, it''s already hard for everyone. Now, Wanfeng mentions it by herself, and even says that it''s not easy, Whether it''s Chifeng or Fengying, it''s hard to feel.


    Especially Chifeng, all this should have been from him! He should bear all into a sister, a girl to face, and his boy, but did not protect his sister.


    He promised Jiang Xinrui to give Phoenix blood, but because of his own body, he turned into his elder sister to carry it. No matter what her elder sister said, she would not leave scars on her body.


    So for the first time, Chifeng didn''t say anything to Jiang Xinrui, but just smile at her. It''s not that Chifeng resents Jiang Xinrui. It''s just that Chifeng wants to listen to her sister. If Wanfeng wants to go, they will go out. If Wanfeng doesn''t want to go out, they won''t go.


    Now he just wants to listen to his sister, and he just wants to accompany her.


    Otherwise, he really can''t feel at ease. Chifeng thinks that he doesn''t need to say anything. Jiang Xinrui also understands. They also have a tacit understanding.


    Feng Ying heard Jiang Xinrui''s voice and said with a smile: "Yo, little girl Jiang? How can I tell the third highness to be so outspoken? Just call the third uncle directly, just like Chifeng and Wanfeng. "


    "By the way, the sports meeting you just said? When does it start? Is it fun? Can parents participate? "


    "Jiangliu, have you ever participated in Huasheng? If I don''t have time, I can go directly on behalf of both of them. "


    Chifeng looks at Jiang Xinrui standing at the door in a sky blue sportswear with a high ponytail. Besides wearing a sports bracelet on her wrist, she doesn''t have any decorations on her body. In fact, it''s no exaggeration to say that the beacon shadow is really bright in front of her eyes. The real beauty doesn''t need decoration. It''s beautiful in her heart, Jiangxinrui on the fine tradition of the appearance and temperament, Leng is to let the dark wooden doors have color.


    Feng Ying admits that he is a prodigal son. Besides, who doesn''t like beautiful things in the world? But this kind of liking is just an appreciation of beauty. After all, the world is very kind to beauty.


    Feng Ying sits directly opposite the door, which is also opposite Wan Feng. At the same time, Wan Feng defends all the people. Feng Ying thinks Jiang Xinrui says hello to him in a low voice, which is also called his highness. It''s just because he''s surprised and shy to see him. After all, he''s seeing his parents. How can he be the same as everyone he sees.


    In response, Feng Ying suddenly felt that he was an old father.


    And Fengying''s words are because he wants to break the situation. Chifeng''s mind is written on her face. It''s OK for adults to have a headache about these things. There''s no need for everyone to follow suit. Besides, it''s happened. It''s their own choice.


    The two children at this time, in Fengying''s opinion, should not stay at home. It will soon be better to go out to have a rest. Of course, what kind of sports meeting is also an opportunity for Fengying. He can''t go back to the devil''s world. Fengying can''t leave for the time being because he doesn''t know the specific situation of Wanfeng.

 Chapter 3560

    Anyway, he has always been an unreliable image. In this way, there is no need to specially say anything. As for how he does it, it is not very conspicuous and nothing is abrupt.


    "If Uncle San wants to go, it''s no problem, but the premise is that we have to change our equipment, and then we can be ready to leave. The sports meeting officially starts at nine o''clock..."


    "My parents went there last time, but they didn''t because I didn''t go either."


    When Jiang Xinrui heard Feng Ying''s words, Wen Sheng replied. When Jiang Xinrui said this, she looked at Feng Ying''s dress. It''s really not that she was impolite and deliberately said something, but that Feng Ying was still wearing an ancient robe. It''s definitely not OK to go to the sports meeting. Don''t even think about it. What I don''t know is that Feng Ying didn''t attend the sports meeting, but cosplay.


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t mean to say that about whether her parents would go or not. In fact, she didn''t want her parents to go. It was really boring. She just thought that Chifeng hadn''t participated. So she took this opportunity to ask. Jiang Xinrui won''t take her parents with her.


    "It''s simple. It doesn''t mean to change it!"


    Feng Ying doesn''t have the slightest problem with Jiang Xinrui''s opinion. Then she looks at Chifeng''s dress, white sweater and black overalls. It''s simpler. But the same thing, if Chifeng''s hair is longer, even such a dress can''t cover up his longer and more charming appearance. It even makes people think that Chifeng is a woman disguised as a man.


    In looking at Wanfeng, it''s the same clothes, but even if you add a ponytail, really, the heroic eyebrows, cold eyes, the whole person''s temperament is just like that of a big sister. It''s believed that it''s a boy.


    Feng Ying didn''t want to say anything more about it. Anyway, he directly cast a spell on himself and made a parent-child costume.


    It''s the same as the two brothers and sisters.


    "Since the third uncle is ready, let''s go. It''s too late for a while."


    Wan Feng looks at the third uncle and changes her clothes according to Jiang Xinrui''s words. She is ready to follow them to the sports meeting. She doesn''t know what''s going on, but she is not comfortable. If Wan Feng can''t say it clearly, she won''t say it. Now she wants to get ready earlier and leave. She doesn''t want to be in this room.


    People around Fengying all know that Fengying just looks good at talking, but in fact it''s not good at talking at all. Only when they face her and Chifeng, they will be gentle. That''s because they regard her and Chifeng as their own children. In addition, they are also young. Now this kind of tenderness has been given to Jiang Xinrui.


    Wan Feng feels that her emotions are very strange, why she is so sensitive to Jiang Xinrui''s behavior, and even Jiang Xinrui''s performance, she becomes very concerned, which is simply incomprehensible.


    But a family happened. Wan Feng thought that maybe she didn''t care about those careful thoughts before. She was usually a boy. Now she is an adult, and her character has changed. She is not as careless as before, but rather sensitive.


    Wan Feng can''t understand for a moment, thinking about just changing the topic, so that the third uncle and Chi Feng don''t chase and ask about their missing.


    Because she really can''t say it.


    And Wanfeng has said to go together, plus the third uncle even clothes are packed, Chifeng that is no problem, moreover, originally he wanted to go, the party set out directly.


    Under the dark abyss.


    "Are you crazy?"

 Chapter 3561

    A deep depression, even with some husky male voice came out in the abyss, and even there was an echo, so that the specific location and the specific person could not be recognized at all.


    The man''s voice was painful, as if he was bearing something


    "You''ve said this sentence countless times. I''ve heard enough of it. I don''t want to listen to it any more, but I''m still willing to answer you. Since you first asked me a year ago, I told you that I''m crazy. I can''t be fooled like this, No one can refuse me. Besides, I have no way back. It''s already in her body. I can''t take it out at all. I have to try it out. Maybe it will work. I know what you''re worried about. Now no one comes to me? That means it hasn''t been discovered. "


    "I''m not afraid to be found out. What can they do to me? Who dares to hurt me? There must be some face left, but if I succeed, I''ll get what I want. Although there are some minor accidents in the process, as long as the result is still there, it''s enough. "


    "And now she won''t remember anything, no one will find me, even if it''s too late, what I can do has been done, some things go deep into the bone marrow, but can''t take out."


    It was a female voice that answered the pain.


    The female voice is also invisible, her body has been hidden in the dark, but it is not difficult to hear some excitement in her voice.


    Yeah, she''s excited.


    Just like the man said, she is crazy beyond cure, because no one can really understand her feelings.


    "What about me? What do you want to do? I can''t stop you. I don''t want to stop you. Why are you still trapped? When are you going to let me go? I''ve been missing long enough. Do you really think nobody''s looking for me? Don''t forget, I''ve never been a nobody


    "You locked me up for fear that I might reveal your secret? But what I have said is still clear. I will not report you. Besides, even if I report you, can I still report you in time? What you should do has already been done. There is more than one thing. Although I didn''t participate in it, I know all of them and I am also an accomplice. When they know all this, they will not let me go. Do you think I will take the initiative to stand out and be killed? Don''t you know how short those people are? "


    "I really can''t understand you. Why do you have to have a hard time with her? Who is she? Who are we? While it''s not serious, she doesn''t have any substantial harm. I really advise you to stop. Otherwise, I can predict your fate."


    The man''s voice is very low, like using the last strength of his life to persuade. Although he is persuading the other party, he is also persuading himself. Now this situation has a lot to do with him. He can''t be wrong any more. He has to stand up, but now he is trapped and his mana is sealed. No one can see him. Now he can only find a way to save himself.


    "You don''t understand, no one can understand, the feeling that a heart is trampled, despised and left behind! I can''t swallow this breath, and I shouldn''t be such a fate! As for you, just stay for me and wait for my good rest, otherwise I won''t let you out. If you really fail, you can bury me with you. Anyway, this is what you have been looking forward to, isn''t it? "


    "Nangong Liuyue?"

 Chapter 3562

    "It''s also your wish to live and die with me. I gave you a chance. Why do you still want to leave? This is the chance I give you. Don''t cherish it. "


    "Besides, why did I lock you up and seal your accomplishments? You attack me at the most critical time, otherwise the effect of that thing will be better than now. If I don''t use it once, I will exhaust my cultivation. And who is the person who drinks my Kirin blood? I don''t know. Don''t you know? No wonder when I do that, you always stop me and say it''s useless. If I didn''t think of other ways to make up for it and put it in Wan Feng''s body, my efforts of this year would be in vain. You know how much cultivation I have spent for that, and I''ll turn myself into this model. "


    "If there is another unicorn in the world, the secret of my body will have been discovered, and nothing can be done next! I paid so much for what you know best. If you really like me, you should help me now. If Chifeng wants me to do anything now, I will be willing to. I will never say no. that''s what I really like. But your love is not like this. You can say that you don''t like me as much as I like Chifeng. You are stopping me, Even want to tell! I don''t allow it. Nangong, I didn''t abandon your accomplishments. You should know that the opportunities I give you are not once, but several times. I hope you don''t cherish them. "


    With these words, Yu Qilin turned and disappeared into the darkness.


    Nangong Liuyue is trapped in the endless abyss. In fact, Yu Qilin has no specific feeling about Nangong Liuyue. She only knows that this person is useful to her. She also likes Nangong Liuyue to stay with her. In Yu Qilin''s opinion, this is a kind of vanity satisfaction. As long as Nangong Liuyue is around, she is still loved by others.


    It can be said that the existence of Nangong Liuyue now proves that she doesn''t have nothing. She has no master, but she has a spare tire.


    No matter where she goes or what she does, there is someone waiting behind her to take care of her and like her. Yu Qilin is very satisfied. When she can''t get Chifeng''s response or even be humiliated, Nangong Liuyue is taking care of her. She remembers that, Yu Qilin also hopes that there will be a person to accompany her in all this, and she won''t be too lonely.


    Because in this world, she really has nothing left. Yu Qilin feels like a piece of driftwood now, with no place to rely on. Nangong Liuyue is put in the place where she protects her.


    And Nangong Liuyue also has no chance to push away. Fortunately, she is smart and takes precautions in advance. Otherwise, Nangong Liuyue will leak her secret if she runs away. Then she will have nothing left.


    But even so, Yu Qilin didn''t kill Nangong Liuyue, because she believes that Nangong Liuyue still has her in her heart. As long as she makes good use of it, Nangong Liuyue can still be owned by herself. After all, it''s not in vain to protect her for so many years. Besides, what''s in Wanfeng''s body can''t be used for her, and she still needs Nangong Liuyue''s help!


    As for Chifeng, Yu Qilin has never given up, but now this love has something different. If she doesn''t get Chifeng, her lost face can never be taken back. It can be said that Chifeng evades her, and even their family refuses her. No one is on her side. Yu Qilin is deeply hurt

 Chapter 3563

    Yu Qilin''s self-esteem is greatly hurt. When she sees people outside again, Yu Qilin feels that everyone treats her differently. Everyone laughs at her behind her back!


    How can she be reconciled to this? How can she bear to live, so she wants to revenge, which is inevitable. Anyway, the master is no longer here, no one can persuade her, and no one is qualified to teach her, even the river!


    Yu Qilin remembers what Jiang Liu said to her that day


    After Yu Qilin leaves, Nangong Liuyue lowers her head and doesn''t speak. He knows that Yu Qilin won''t let him leave, but she is still unwilling. Nangong Liuyue knows that Yu Qilin''s nature is not bad, but how can she change her temperament overnight?


    If she hadn''t been with Yu Qilin all the time, Nangong Liuyue might have doubted whether Yu Qilin had been switched, and the harmful ideas in her mind. Nangong Liuyue has never heard of them, and dare not think about them.


    Nangong Liuyue even thinks that she misunderstood, but she doesn''t give him time to prove anything. Yu Qilin tells him everything directly. Nangong Liuyue thinks it''s wrong. Why does she suddenly explain so clearly? When he wakes up again, everything is known. Yu Qilin tests the medicine with him, checks the efficacy, and always watches how long the medicine that seals cultivation can last. Finally, when she tests out the medicine that she can control the time, she finally controls him under the abyss.


    Nangong Liuyue is distressed all the time. At the beginning of Mingming, although Yu Qilin was a bit wayward, she was also a kind little girl. Why didn''t she become like this in a few years? Take advantage of all available factors around you to deal with innocent people and rob things that don''t belong to you.


    In a word, no matter what Nangong Liuyue thinks, Yu Qilin has done all the things she should and shouldn''t do. Now she really wants to get Chifeng''s love, but more for her face. When she is with Chifeng, all the ridicule will disappear.


    Wan Feng is the most innocent, because originally she would put it directly on Chi Feng, and then Chi Feng would change her little by little. On her side, she would make a strong wish in her heart, making her subconscious. Slowly, Chi Feng would feel that she was the true love, and no one could take it away, She no longer had to worry about who would influence them.


    People who laugh at her will retaliate a little bit. The first one is Jiang Xinrui, who occupies the position beside Chifeng. Chifeng only has Jiang Xinrui in her eyes. If yu Qilin doesn''t get rid of Jiang Xinrui, which is an eyesore, Yu Qilin will be uneasy all day long. It''s just that Yu Qilin knows that her strength is limited and can''t kill Jiang Xinrui, Otherwise, Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu will be investigated. That''s what Yu Qilin doesn''t want to see. So she starts from other places and destroys Jiang Xinrui first. She unites with the people around her to make her no longer qualified to stand beside Chi Feng. In this way, Yu Qilin''s threat will be reduced.


    As for the other rotten fish and shrimps, Yu Qilin didn''t pay attention at all.


    It''s just that all the plans have deviated from the expectation.


    In order to cultivate a suitable Gu to control Chifeng, Yu Qilin does not hesitate to use his own body as a guide. He will suffer from the gnawing of Gu insects all day long. Originally, he thought that when he saw Chifeng, he would drink his own blood. Unexpectedly, he was drunk by Wanfeng

 Chapter 3564

    Wan Feng drinks Yu Qilin''s blood, and her body changes. But Wan Feng hasn''t noticed it yet. When all the dust is settled, Wan Feng unconsciously begins to listen to Yu Qilin''s guidance.


    As long as Yu Qilin is in her home, because the mother body is in Yu Qilin''s body. It''s instinctive for Wan Feng to be attracted by the mother body. As long as Yu Qilin wants to do something and needs Wan Feng to do it, she will not listen to it in her heart and recite it intensely. The more likely she is to realize her wish.


    As for Wan Feng, there is no possibility of rejection at all. She doesn''t even know that her body is no longer her own. Many of her emotions are caused by Yu Qilin''s strong guidance.


    Just like Wan Feng can''t look directly at Jiang Xinrui''s smiling face now, as long as Jiang Xinrui is happy and happy, Wan Feng''s mood will become extremely bad, and even feel irritable. She wants to tear Jiang Xinrui''s smiling face and make her cry and suffer


    Wan Feng was startled by this idea and patted her head hard. What''s the matter with her? What are you thinking? She and Jiang Xinrui are friends. They have been getting along very well these years. But what''s in her mind now? Even if I feel that Jiang Xinrui''s nature is not absolutely good, I don''t think so?


    Chifeng''s future security still needs the help of Jiang Xinrui. No matter what kind, she can''t offend Jiang Xinrui. She even wants to make Jiang Xinrui happy and be a useful friend, because Wanfeng believes that only blood relationship doesn''t need to be maintained, and everything else needs to be!


    She and Jiang Xinrui also need!


    "Sister Wanfeng? What''s the matter with you? Is it a headache? "


    Just as Wan Feng tried to cut off her wishful thinking, a timid female voice came into her ear. The person''s tone was timid, and she was still uneasy, but even this could not cover up the person''s hidden excitement. Wan Feng could not help thinking, how could she talk to her so complicated?


    Then Wanfeng turned to see the person, a blue school uniform, the kind of trousers, eye is a heavy bangs, wide black edge myopia, if you do not bow to dig to see, no one can see each other''s appearance.


    If it wasn''t for the other party''s voice, Wan Feng would really think that it was a quail from somewhere.


    "I''m fine. Who are you, classmate?"


    Wan Feng hides her good mood. She is slightly upset about being interrupted by others, and her tone is a little stiff.


    But in fact, it''s not surprising that Wan Feng is neutral. She doesn''t speak in a gentle voice like a lady.


    And Wan Feng looked at her position. She was more close to the side. There were few people. Generally, she couldn''t grab the position or stay quiet. She came here. Most of them were sitting in the middle to watch the sports meeting, but the girl in front of her didn''t watch the game and went forward to find her carefully?


    As for knowing her name, Wanfeng is really not uncommon. It''s not her exaggeration. How many students in the whole school don''t know Chifeng and jiangxinrui? And she is Chifeng''s sister, often together, was known nothing, anyway, or drag the two of them convinced.


    Thanks to her brother''s persuasion, Wan Feng doesn''t feel much, but at the thought of Jiang Xinrui, Wan Feng frowns and feels bored. How can she feel uncomfortable at the thought of Jiang Xinrui?


    "Sister Wanfeng, are you really OK? I see you look very painful... "

 Chapter 3565

    "I''ve been paying attention to my sister for a long time. If you are really uncomfortable, I''ll take you to the infirmary. The relay race will be more lively and there will be more people. If we go again, it will be a little crowded. I''m your classmate in the same period. Doesn''t Wanfeng remember me? I''m Xinrui''s friend. "


    When Gu Mai said this, she looked shy and excited. But under her heavy bangs, and with her head down, if Wan Feng could see it, it would be strange. Gu Mai didn''t care. She just said that this is Chi Feng''s elder sister. Finally, she could talk to Chi Feng''s elder sister, The distance between her and Chifeng is getting closer and closer.


    Gu Mai has been paying attention to Wan Feng for a long time. From Wan Feng sitting alone in the most side of the viewing table, to Wan Feng frowning and looking painful, Gu Mai can''t sit still and has a chance to look for a long time.


    Especially when she looks at Chifeng and jiangxinrui standing together, she can''t get in at all. She can only look up from a distance. She is anxious and angry, and her jealousy towards jiangxinrui is about to overflow. This time, thanks to her heavy bangs and her head that she has been afraid to raise, those negative emotions are not easy to be found, and she is also so, Will be unscrupulous hatred of a person.


    But what Gu Mai doesn''t know is that any of her emotions may be invisible to other people, but if people like Jiang Xinrui and Wan Feng don''t need to look at them, they already know.


    After all, the negative emotions emitted by ancient wheat are also undisguised, and the sour taste is particularly clear. Because of this, Jiang Xinrui is still willing to talk to her. He knows that ancient wheat is jealous of her, but he has nothing to do. It''s easy for such a person to see what he thinks in his heart, and he doesn''t have any substantial harm to himself, so it doesn''t matter.


    And Wanfeng also because see jiangxinrui this idea, just slowly found jiangxinrui this person is different, her heart can''t use normal girl mind to describe.


    That''s why Wanfeng insists on making some substantial help for Shili Chunfeng. Otherwise, relying on Jiang Xinrui''s nepotism, Wanfeng really doesn''t have self-confidence. Who knows when Jiang Xinrui will look at them like this?


    In Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, it seems that everything is a clown, including her and Chifeng... Although not now, who knows if it will be in the future? Maybe it''s just that Jiang Xinrui is better hidden. After all, Wan Feng never thinks Jiang Xinrui is as pure as it seems


    "Sister? What are you thinking, sister Wanfeng? "


    "I''m talking to you... Why do you ignore people all the time..."


    Gu Mai looked at herself and said it for a long time. Wan Feng only asked, and then she was silent. She was obviously distracted, which made her wonder if Wan Feng was really uncomfortable!


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she was Chifeng''s elder sister, she wanted to come over and be familiar with her face. She would not have come to Chifeng by taking advantage of Chifeng''s elder sister''s discomfort and being attentive!


    As long as she knew that there was no progress here, it was totally different from what she thought. She might as well have the cheek to say hello to Jiang Xinrui, so as to get close to Chifeng. By comparison, Gu Mai felt that she had lost a lot.


    As for the so-called excitement, it is also because Wanfeng''s body is crowned with the name of Chifeng''s sister. Otherwise, how could she be excited!

 Chapter 3566

    But Gu Mai never thought that the reason why she was left out was because she mentioned Jiang Xinrui!


    That''s right. When Gu Mai introduced herself, Wan Feng wanted to say something simple. In fact, she knew the people around Jiang Xinrui, but she couldn''t remember her name. After all, there were so many people. Jiang Xinrui was not only an Gu Mai, but also had a very outstanding atmosphere. Besides Chifeng, she had some glory around her, As long as there is jiangxinrui, who can notice the people around jiangxinrui?


    Including herself!


    It''s just the accessory of jiangxinrui


    The more I think about everything in my mind, the more biased I am. Wan Feng forcibly interrupts my thoughts. Is this my subconscious thoughts? Think Jiang Xinrui has blocked his own light? Wan Feng doesn''t dare to think about it. In short, all her ideas are very strange now. Although she knows that Jiang Xinrui doesn''t agree with some of her ideas, she just thinks about it, because she knows that she should know her position.


    Besides, she and Jiang Xinrui are not equal. She knelt down and begged Jiang Xinrui''s parents. When their family had no way, anything could not be easier for Jiang''s family!


    Such a gap, she has long known, after all, their family has only how many years in the past, Huasheng, Jiangliu? It''s countless... Even reincarnation, it''s not ordinary people''s.


    "Don''t mention Jiang Xinrui again. If you don''t like it, don''t mention it. Do you think others will treat you differently when you talk about her? unable! So in front of me, never mention that we are not classmates? Since we are all classmates, we don''t need to pave the way for other people to talk


    "Do you understand?"


    "And I''m ok. I''m really OK. It''s also good. You have time to work with us. Don''t worry about me."


    Wan Feng tone with some unbearable pain, eyes slightly red, not easy to forget the feelings in the heart, don''t want to jiangxinrui all kinds of, the results around people began to mention, Wan Feng was taken away again, she is found to come, now as long as don''t mention jiangxinrui, don''t see jiangxinrui, then she has no feeling.


    Jiang Xinrui''s three words are like a kind of signal. As long as her body remembers and sees this person, her emotions will be different.


    Even can''t control to think of some other ideas, this kind of idea is very dangerous!


    Wan Feng was still rational. Then she remembered that her words seemed to be wrong. She changed her tone and started from Gu Mai''s other thoughts.


    After all, if her words were conveyed to Jiang Xinrui, it would be a different day. They really can''t tear their faces with Jiang Xinrui at this time.


    Moreover, even if there is no Chifeng, Wanfeng will not be silly to offend Jianjiang Xinrui, the most special person in the three realms and six ways.


    So just like what happened in Bai''s villa, Wan Feng didn''t see it all, but Chifeng didn''t have a secret to her, so she said that Wan Feng felt that someone must be impatient. If Jiang Liu and Hua Sheng wanted to find someone, it was not a question of waving? Now it''s clear that they''re giving each other a chance


    "Sister Wanfeng, I see. You don''t like Jiang... You don''t like her because of Chifeng? Chifeng seems to be with her all the time. She seldom has time to follow her sister. It''s normal for her sister to feel uncomfortable. After all, you are brothers and sisters! "

 Chapter 3567

    "You see, now, they are together from the beginning of entering the arena. In fact, what is there to do? Even if there is one, how can we use Miss Jiang? Who knows that her family holds the leading industry of Jiangcheng and is afraid to catch up with and surpass the funds of the national treasury in a few years of development? "


    "Sister Wanfeng is not comfortable here, and none of them come here. In fact, it''s not Chifeng''s problem. I heard Chifeng''s words when I came here. He has been worried about his sister, saying that her sister is not in good condition today, but someone is pulling him to introduce some sports events?"


    "It''s really strange. Is there anyone who doesn''t know what the sports meet does now? It''s really funny. The elder brother beside her, who is wearing the same clothes as you, is also her sister''s family. I really don''t understand that it''s all her family, but now they all run to her. "


    "But my sister is not comfortable now, but only I, an outsider, care about it. What''s the reason? Doesn''t my sister think it shouldn''t be like this? Is this the world where beauty is taken care of? Is everything different when you are beautiful? Does the world revolve around her? What is the reason? Let''s not talk about anything else. Now, I really feel sorry for my sister and unfair for her. "


    The more she said, the more she felt aggrieved. She said that she was aggrieved instead of Wanfeng, but in fact, it was all her aggrieved. Because of her appearance, she always had low self-esteem, couldn''t lift her head, and never had self-confidence. Until she met Jiang Xinrui, Gu Mai realized that people could really be beautiful like that. It was Jiang Xinrui who gave her self-confidence and also because of Jiang Xinrui, Only then did she know Chifeng and another extreme of beauty, but Jiang Xinrui let herself know what is wishful thinking and what is clown performance.


    It''s Jiang Xinrui who makes her know Chifeng, but it''s also Jiang Xinrui who makes her know her difference. In fact, Gu Mai knows that Jiang Xinrui is willing to play with her, but it''s just the adjustment of boredom.


    All the things she made for Chifeng with her heart were thrown clean by Jiang Xinrui. She knew all about them, but she still had a dream that Chifeng could accept.


    What if? Doesn''t the world often say that where there is a will, there is a way? But in fact, a lot of things in her body became ugly, many people make trouble.


    No one can understand that when she saw Jiang Xinrui with Chifeng talking with the handsome man she met for the first time, Gu Mai knew that it was a life she could never touch.


    Sure enough, good-looking people are all around her, even those she can''t touch in her life.


    Since this life is a look up, why let her contact, if never started, everything will become different?


    "Do you think it''s unfair that I need you to replace me? Also, I would like to remind you that one of them is my brother, the other is my uncle, and the other is my sister who has been growing up since I was a child. What do you think is unfair to me? Such extraordinary three people are all my blood relatives. Do I use you to sow discord here? Or do you think I''m as stupid as you are? "


    "I asked you not to mention Jiang Xinrui just now, because I have a headache now, I don''t want to hear someone speak, and you don''t like it at all. Why pretend like this? I meant to let you go. I didn''t want to hear a word from you. What happened to you? "

 Chapter 3568

    "You really don''t mention these three words, but every sentence doesn''t leave her. Since you don''t like it, why are you forced to smile here? Do you think you can find any sense of existence in me? I''m not like you, OK? My family has a good relationship with Jiang Xinrui. Is that normal? They''ve known each other for a long time, longer than you


    Wan Feng''s tone was cool, and she said with a sneer.


    It''s true that she would be very upset when she mentioned about Jiang Xinrui in her mind. But it''s also because of this irritability that Wan Feng said more. Otherwise, Gu Mai would not like to say more.


    And Wan Feng''s tone had anger and reluctance that she didn''t find, which was exactly the same as the jealousy in Gu Mai''s eyes.


    As for Wan Feng''s sarcasm, he didn''t feel it at all. After all, it really doesn''t matter that Wan Feng''s sarcasm has grown up.


    There''s a lot more than that. What''s that?


    "If you really think like what you said, then I don''t say anything. Anyway, I like to talk to myself when I was young. If my sister thinks what I said is wrong, then I don''t hear it. I just want to say a few more words with you."


    "People are really strange. They are all people, but they have different lives. Some people have everything since they were born, but some people are chasing after it all their lives."


    "But you are different, I can feel it, so why do you want to let out everything that belongs to you? Don''t you dare to be your brother or uncle, it''s all yours? And brother, it''s all yours. You''re so close, how can you be inferior to an outsider? If you really don''t care, how can you have that look on her? You didn''t find out, did you? But I saw it. After all, I''m sensitive. It''s something I''ve had since I was a child. I just don''t know if Jiang Xinrui has seen it... "


    "What would she do if she saw your eyes? What kind of person should you see more clearly? How long have I known her? I sincerely remind my sister that Jiang Xinrui''s scheming is far more than you think. What she likes most is to see people begging and not to be begged, and to see others begging around her! "


    "If you don''t do something earlier, do you still have a place in your home? Even if Chifeng is really with Jiang Xinrui, as long as she says one word, my sister can think about it. Can you still see my brother in the future? I have my own mind, but I can''t do anything. I can only look at her and understand everything, but I can''t refuse her. Because I like her and care about her. Who hasn''t got a beam of light in her life? I hope sister Wanfeng''s future won''t be like me. When I see that the people I like are extravagant, I hope that the people you like in the future will like you, There is no one else in sight. "


    With these words, Gu Mai turned her head and stopped talking. This time, she raised her head and raised her chest. She had never been like this before. She just felt that she didn''t deserve it. But at this time, she wanted to look at the person she liked and be aboveboard.


    As for why she said these things to Wanfeng, maybe some words have been held in her heart for too long. Besides, when she said that she saw Wanfeng''s wrong look at Jiang Xinrui, Wanfeng changed her face. In fact, she just cheated Wanfeng.


    I didn''t expect that there was something wrong with Wanfeng. Maybe it was a woman''s intuition

 Chapter 3569

    When he saw Jiang Xinrui and others explaining the sports meeting in the nearest place from the competition, Gu Mai found that there was no Wanfeng among them. Then he saw Wanfeng sitting in the most remote corner, watching quietly, without a smile. The direction of her eyes was Jiang Xinrui''s side.


    At that moment, needless to say, ancient wheat had a feeling. Wan Feng''s sister was more than what she saw on the surface. She thought that someone could be willing to be a green leaf beside Jiang Xinrui.


    It turns out that it''s better to hide. This kind of news is good news for her. Jiang Xinrui thinks she''s a joke, and she can''t do anything to Jiang Xinrui. Even now, she hasn''t said anything to Chi Feng, but it doesn''t matter, because what she wants is just Chi Feng''s luck. It''s just Jiang Xinrui. She''s not sure whether it''s sunny or cloudy, although she''s laughing, No one actually knows what she thinks.


    It''s a kind of torture for Chifeng to live with such people. Ancient wheat won''t watch jiangxinrui destroy Chifeng. How can such a beautiful person be contaminated with any filth!


    So it''s enough for her to do all these things. For a kind and beautiful person like Chifeng, it''s natural for others to take care of all the roads and give them to him.


    And she doesn''t need Chifeng to know how a low-level person like her can contaminate Chifeng''s ears.


    Chifeng and Gu Mai are totally different. She never dreams that they can be together. She only hopes that Chifeng can be taken care of. As long as she looks at Chifeng happily, she will feel satisfied.


    But jiangxinrui is a strange number to her. People like Chifeng should be praised by everyone, not around jiangxinrui!


    Looking at Chifeng''s carefulness in the face of jiangxinrui, the treasure in her eyes hurt the eyes of ancient wheat.


    So she must break this. Why can Jiang Xinrui do this? Treat others as treasures and despise them so much?


    Such a person, how to have the sun.


    "What are you talking about? You are jealous of Jiang Xinrui and slander her in front of me. I''m different from you!"


    Wan Feng''s tone is blunt. She''s expressing her disapproval of Gu Mai. In fact, she didn''t have any opinions about Jiang Xinrui, but Wan Feng doesn''t know what''s going on. Now as long as she mentions Jiang Xinrui, the whole person is not right. Even when Gu Mai talks, she actually agrees. She wants to calculate something together and teach Jiang Xinrui a lesson


    Fortunately, Wan Feng still has reason. When she thinks like this in her heart, her brain is desperately refusing.


    In the end, Wanfeng conquered the idea she shouldn''t have, but she couldn''t control her anger at Gu Mai''s voice!


    In other people''s eyes, it''s like being annoyed, being guessed, thinking and grasping the pain.


    As Wan Feng thought, this is what he saw in the eyes of ancient wheat.


    Ancient wheat mouth slightly raised a smile, although the smile is very shallow, but still can''t cover up his good mood, as long as with Chifeng''s sister hate jiangxinrui, sooner or later her light, that is, Chifeng''s side will be clean!


    Originally, she didn''t believe what the man said. After all, she was Chifeng''s sister and had been with Jiang Xinrui for such a long time, so how could Wanfeng help her?


    Now it seems that she is very relieved and can leave with ease

 Chapter 3570

    "Is it really different? My sister knows clearly. Why should I say more? Originally, I was very excited because I could talk with my sister. Before, I just stood behind and looked at you, but now I find that I am the same as my sister. If so, what else can I be excited about..."


    At the end, Gu Mai suddenly turned his head, leaned against Wan Feng''s ear and said, "sister Wan Feng, I''m waiting for your news! I''ll be waiting for you in hell. "


    In ancient wheat words fall, Wan Feng suddenly look a shock, turned his head, eyes incredible looking at ancient wheat.


    what do you mean? What the hell is she talking about? What is waiting in hell


    Why hell? Does she know what hell is?


    "What are you talking about?"


    Wan Feng asked.


    In my heart, I felt a little uneasy. It seemed that some unknown thoughts were permeating out a little bit, but my brain was in a mess. Wan Feng was in a mess. She always felt that what Gu Mai said was something in his words. Her eyes unconsciously looked at Jiang Xinrui not far away.


    At this time, Jiang Xinrui is explaining the sports meeting for Chifeng and Fengying. I don''t know what to say. Chifeng and Fengying smile, and Jiang Xinrui on one side also affects the corners of their mouth. They seem to be more like a family. They completely forget that she is still in this place, and no one cares about her.


    And the three of them are followed by a group of fans. They seem to be ready to participate at any time. No matter where they go, they are the focus. Today is clearly the sports meeting, and those who participate in the sports meeting are the protagonists. But because Jiang Xinrui is standing in the front, facing down seems to be instructing Jiangshan, all people are attracted by her in the past.


    Even people who are playing on the court will watch her from time to time


    Just a second ago, Jiang Xinrui, who was still smiling, slowly changed her face and even looked at them.


    Wan Feng looks at Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, suddenly a little uneasy, always feel that those eyes seem to have understood everything.


    Later, as if to verify Wan Feng''s conjecture, Chi Feng also changed her appearance. She looked here with anger in her eyes. As for Feng Ying, she was inexplicable and playful.


    Wan Feng''s attitude towards Jiang Xinrui and the fact that Gu Mai had said so much in her ear just now made her feel confused. Wan Feng felt a little guilty. Was she found by Jiang Xinrui, but she didn''t mean it. Besides, she didn''t do anything


    "Sister, what are you nervous about? Guilty of it, because your heart of jiangxinrui''s opinion is not a little bit, sister can be sure to hide well, or like me, will not do anything, was found, you say jiangxinrui how good luck? How could it fail? If she does, she''ll be useless. She''ll mess with her brother. Hehe, what''s her face to stay with Chifeng! It''s so happy for a person like her to have everything when she was born, but it''s so hard for a person like me to look up to her all the time. Pull her down, stand at my feet and let her see what real life is. I don''t believe that she can be lucky in the end! "


    Looking at Jiang Xinrui''s face after putting down the phone, Gu Mai looks sarcastically to this side and walks towards himself step by step

 Chapter 3571

    "You know what you''re talking about, gummy? What do you know? No, how do you know? How is that possible? "


    Wan Feng was guilty because Jiang Xinrui looked this way. She always felt that she had done something wrong. After all, she should not think about her like that in her heart. Now looking at the emotion in Jiang Xinrui''s eyes and the astonishing words of ancient wheat in her ear, Wan Feng was completely flustered.


    Jiang Xinrui''s story, although I heard that a reporter chased her, but she didn''t catch anyone. In fact, I don''t need to think about it. I''m sure I can''t catch it. I don''t know who is so stupid. I still want to use the public opinion to attack Jiang Xinrui. Will she be afraid of that? Besides, she won''t be photographed. Jiang Xinrui is not an ordinary person. She can go


    But anyway, there was no place to believe the news, and there was no photo of Jiang Xinrui. Only the Bai family went to the hospital. In this case, why did this ancient wheat know?


    Do you know for sure?


    And tell yourself?


    All of a sudden, Wan Feng felt that her head was not enough. Then, without waiting for Wan Feng to feel that it was not enough, Jiang Xinrui came to answer for her.


    "Sister, what do you have to say? Get up quickly and don''t talk to this bad woman!"


    "Let''s go!"


    Chifeng follows Jiang Xinrui to Wan Feng. With Wan Feng''s inexplicable and shocked look, Chifeng reaches out and pulls people over. This is his sister. They are standing together.


    Originally looking at someone chatting with her sister, Chifeng didn''t care too much. It was Wanfeng who was not interested in these things and wanted to sit here and watch the game. He and his third uncle stood beside Jiang Xinrui and listened to her introduction.


    But the happy mood soon passed. With a phone call from Jiang Xinrui, Chifeng and Jiang Xinrui changed their faces at the same time. There was no need for Jiang Xinrui to say anything. The distance between the two stations was not far. Besides, he was a phoenix with hearing and seeing. Naturally, he listened clearly.


    I can''t believe it. It''s an ordinary person who makes the action. Then I heard the evidence found by Aunt Jiang on the other side of the phone, all pointing to that person. Chifeng had to believe it.


    "Chifeng, rui''er, what are you talking about? What happened? What''s the matter with you? This is our classmate. He just said a few words... "


    "Third uncle?"


    Wan Feng looks at Chi Feng''s face, Jiang Xinrui''s face is cold, and his mouth is full of sarcasm. As for his third uncle, he doesn''t seem to be involved at all. He sits on the armchair not far away and doesn''t come forward at all. He chats with the fans who are slowly around. Then he doesn''t know what to say in a low voice, which makes other people smile shyly


    Wanfeng really doesn''t want to comment on anything. Her third uncle is unreliable, and the image of a dissolute son has been completely established. They are all young girls who have just come of age!


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that sister Wanfeng didn''t come here all the time, but she had a good talk with wheat. I''m a little curious. What are you talking about? "Together?"


    Jiang Xinrui stood by and sat beside Gu Mai. She looked up at her and laughed at her.


    Behind those "fans" are blocked by the beacon within a certain distance, so it does not affect their side to speak.


    Since the appearance of Jiang Xinrui, Gu Mai has been looking at Chifeng. She looks at Chifeng with longing and adoration. She turns her face and wears a mask to show her disgusting eyes

 Chapter 3572

    Gu Mai looks at Chi Feng''s smog. His heart is sour. How can he do this?


    All she did was for him


    However, Gu Mai quickly adjusted her mood, because she knew that Chifeng could not be blamed, because Chifeng didn''t know that everything she did was for him.


    Chifeng is the cleanest existence she has ever seen. Ancient wheat won''t let anyone pollute the light of Chifeng. She is already in the filthy hell. Chifeng is her hope. Of course, she has to pay everything to protect him.


    And the biggest cancer around Chifeng is jiangxinrui!


    "We didn''t say anything. She came to ask me if I was uncomfortable. She didn''t say anything. Rui''er, what''s your look? Besides, this is the school. You and Chifeng are always the focus. Anything you do will be magnified... "


    Wan Feng voice dissuade way, tone is a little stiff, don''t know if she is too guilty, Jiang Xinrui eyes in her eyes as if in doubt, they know so long, why should doubt her?


    In fact, Wan Feng''s heart is very complicated when she says this. She tells her intellectually that she shouldn''t lie. The most important thing is Gu Mai''s words. There''s a lot of information in it. At the same time, it''s also the person Jiang Xinrui is looking for. Besides, if Gu Mai really calculated Jiang Xinrui, she will live to the end.


    The most important thing is, and the most obvious thing is, how can Gu Mai plan so many things at one time, and what she said about hell, which makes Wan Feng feel strange. Gu Mai probably knows that person.


    I''m afraid there''s more than one person behind Jiang Xinrui, but I don''t know whether it''s for Jiang Xinrui or the whole spring breeze.


    But in any case, today''s ancient wheat is the biggest breakthrough.


    Looking at Jiang Xinrui''s appearance, it seems that she already knows something. Wan Feng is not sure whether Jiang Xinrui knows all about it, but she is very clear that at this time, there are many people around, all of them are loudspeakers. No matter what Jiang Xinrui wants to know, she can''t ask in this place.


    Otherwise, when Jiang Xinrui knows it, the whole school knows it, and then the whole Jiangcheng!


    Even if Jiang Xinrui really doesn''t care what to say outside, her already restless days will be completely restless


    "Sister Wanfeng, don''t be angry. I think Xinrui is just a simple doubt."


    "Besides, I think it''s a nice day to talk about, don''t you?"


    When Gu Mai looks at Chifeng and turns her head away, she can''t see him. After all, Gu Mai is a dirty product. It''s pollution to him to see more Chifeng.


    She also wants to put all the best things in the world beside Chifeng and make him the purest and cleanest person.


    Then, Gu Mai looked straight at Jiang Xinrui. This is the first time that she looked at Jiang Xinrui with her scanning eyes!


    At the same time, it''s the first time to look up at Jiang Xinrui. All the time, Gu Mai''s head is down. Even if she looks at other people, she never has complete eyes. Being cautious is the only label on her body.


    She is the source of evil. How can she have the confidence to look other people in the eye?


    And others in her eyes is a dirty, only Chifeng different, clean, not stained with dust in this world.


    "You know what I''m trying to say! Don''t beat around the bush. I can guarantee you one more time. "

 Chapter 3573

    "I underestimate you. It''s my problem. I really didn''t expect that such a gentle ancient wheat could turn out such a storm at ordinary times!"


    "I wanted to take you away and ask you, but now I want to change my mind. Since you are not afraid, what can I be afraid of? After all, compared with your secret, what am I? It''s like cabbage in warm water, isn''t it? By the way, just now I received a short message that someone picked up a female patient in a sanatorium in the suburb of Jiangcheng. She was in her forties, just now... "


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Gu Mai''s provocative eyes, but he was not so angry. He gave Gu Mai a choice directly.


    Jiang Xinrui was surprised when she received the news from Jiangliu investigation, and then she was angry. She was just pressed down. After all, she had to pay a little attention to her image outside.


    The movement of the river is very fast, and there are Wang Junxian and others. It''s not too easy to find something. Although the people behind ancient wheat didn''t find it, after all, they don''t belong to the human world, so they need to go to other places. The reporters outside Bai''s house, who are not afraid of death, are all arranged by ancient wheat.


    Jiang Liu found out that Gu Mai''s family is in a good condition, but it is not enough to mobilize the reporters and newspapers in Jiangcheng to make them fear death. However, the problem lies in the price of Gu Mai''s family. The rewards she gives to every newspaper are extremely generous. When Wang Junxian also puts pressure on them and uses some means to take out the rewards from Gu Mai''s family, It proves the true meaning that money can make the devil push the mill.


    It''s all antique porcelain, jewelry and so on left over from a long time... The most influential one in this respect is Huasheng.


    Huasheng has seen all these things. They are all true. The smallest one is estimated conservatively to be over 100 million


    It can be seen how generous the family was, but in fact, the family was not so rich. The origin of these things is unknown.


    Since we know that the person who invited the reporter and intended to hurt her with internet violence is Gu Mai, it is very likely that those valuable things were also given by the other party, as well as the things she met, Gu Mai may also know.


    Jiang Xinrui is not sure how much the ancient wheat knows, but Jiang Xinrui is sure that the ancient wheat must know. In this case, of course, she has to ask.


    In fact, Jiang Xinrui knows a lot about ancient wheat. After all, he is a person with some intersection. How can he not know at all?


    The river and Huasheng will not be at ease.


    It is because of knowing something that Jiang Xinrui knows who the most important person of ancient wheat is and who he hates most. Of course, this is before he meets Chifeng and himself.


    For a few years, Gu Mai is also a poor person. She is a child born by her parents and forced by her father. Her mother can''t bear the blow and can''t accept her. She becomes more and more crazy. Finally, she is sent to a mental hospital, which is called sanatorium by Jiang Xinrui. That''s just a pretext. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to use words like mental hospital to stimulate Gu Mai.


    Living in such a family makes her feel extremely inferior since she was a child. She is not willing to show herself to others. She is careful in everything she does for fear that others will find her filthy and think she is a garbage


    In fact, Jiang Xinrui didn''t want to tell her the secret of ancient wheat, but now ancient wheat has reached out to her, which can''t blame her.

 Chapter 3574

    The secrets hidden in other people''s hearts are scars, deep ones, and the formation of any personality is always well documented.


    Gu Mai''s inferiority complex, extreme and morbid psychology were all formed by her experience. Such a person is very sad. Jiang Xinrui really wanted to pull her out of the abyss.


    But Jiang Xinrui thinks of her mother''s sister. She has great stamina after being pulled out of the abyss. Jiang Xinrui thinks that she doesn''t want to bear those, maybe she can''t bear those, so she doesn''t want to worry about those.


    What Jiang Xinrui can do is not to refuse. Gu Mai likes to look at Chifeng beside her. She can''t do anything anyway. As for other things, Jiang Xinrui won''t help her, because she can''t help. Gu Mai''s problem is more difficult than Yu Ping''s, but she can''t change anything.


    Gu Mai used to care most about her crazy mother, but she didn''t dare to see her, because her mother would become more crazy after she saw her. As for Gu Mai, her father was the one she hated most. Who told her father to do such a thing for the sake of so-called blood inheritance, and finally destroyed three women? Yes, three, After her mother went crazy, Gumei''s father married another one. Ironically, the second wife was his cousin, and Gumei''s mother was his aunt.


    The family of ancient wheat is really the most magical existence. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t comment on it, let alone say more. He just wants to know who is the person who works with ancient wheat and what is their purpose? Just want to destroy themselves, or from their own start, want to destroy the spring breeze? Hurt her parents.


    At this time, Gu Mai''s eyes were frightened and cold sweated. When she heard Jiang Xinrui tell her secret, Gu Mai''s heart sank. She thought that it must be Jiang Xinrui cheating her. How could Jiang Xinrui know her secret? When her mother was crazy, she was sent away directly. Her father remarried, all of which were hidden well. After all, her wife was crazy after giving birth to her child, In his father''s eyes, it''s a shame. Jiang Xinrui won''t know.


    But when ancient wheat heard what Jiang Xinrui said about the outskirts of Jiangcheng


    Ancient wheat is completely flustered, Chifeng is still here, how can jiangxinrui!


    Looking at Chifeng, he refused to turn his head to see her. Is it because Chifeng knows? You know she''s a dirty existence? Gu Mai still remembers that Chifeng once laughed at her, that is, the smile made Gu Mai completely remember in his heart and could not extricate himself any more


    But now


    "What are you talking about! Jiang Xinrui, do you bully me so much? Is it because I''m ugly? Your family is not as good as you? So say those words to slander me! You are so vicious. People say snake, scorpion and beauty. I think it''s you


    "Or do you want to take revenge on me because I see Chifeng more? I think you are rubbish. You are shameless. You got together with your cousin and were photographed by the reporter. If it wasn''t for your powerful family''s pressure and threat on the reporter''s newspaper, the news would have been known to all. You have the face to say that I am still alive! Why do you like Chifeng? Are you slandering me in front of Chifeng so that he can''t even look at me! "


    "Even if you look like a fairy and have a good family background, it can''t cover up your heart!"

 Chapter 3575

    Gu Mai stood up and pointed to Jiang Xinrui.


    She''s going to show everyone how good this woman is at disguise! It''s true that she is not a good person, but Jiang Xinrui is even worse. Her identity can never stand beside Chifeng. What about Jiang Xinrui? How can she!


    When someone told her that she could help her, Gu Mai thought it was a magic weapon coming from heaven, and all her thoughts came to fruition! She is not qualified, and let jiangxinrui and her old wheat into the same person, is simply the best result!


    But Gu Mai didn''t expect that this thing actually failed!


    Gu Mai hated this when he was at home, until he took out a knife and scratched his wrist. The blood and pain relieved Gu Mai, but at the thought that Chifeng would be polluted by the river core all day long, Gu Mai went mad.


    Fortunately, the man showed her the way. The man didn''t show up all the time. He just gave her directions in his dream. Gu Mai didn''t see the man, but Gu Mai knew that the man really existed, because according to what the man said, he almost photographed it, and the antique treasure in her family was also given by the man, as a management fee


    Gu Mai intended to win an alliance for herself according to the guidelines, that is, Wan Feng, because she can do less and less. When the Jiang family finds out that she is going to throw money to find those reporters, she will be cold. Her father is not the river, and can protect her.


    So before that, according to the dream of that person said, the development of jiangxinrui adverse people, who do not like jiangxinrui, are their friends, and Wanfeng is just one of them! Of course, Wanfeng is the most advantageous and explosive one in the middle.


    But now everything has changed. It''s too late for the ancient wheat to develop slowly, because jiangxinrui stepped on the thunder point of the ancient wheat, which is the most untouchable thing!


    After hearing Jiang Xinrui''s words, Gu Mai simply ignored them, because now she really can''t care so much. Some people don''t need to say anything, but a word can change her face completely, and it''s not calm.


    Ancient wheat can''t wait for Jiang Xinrui to turn himself over. Maybe Chifeng already knows everything. In this case, everyone will die together!


    She can''t be good, everyone can''t think about it!


    "I think you are nonsense. You should be put in a lunatic asylum! Rui''er didn''t tell me anything. I heard you. It was your fault. Rui''er was wronged and didn''t make you too embarrassed. As long as you tell the truth, you can still be protected. As a result, the more you say, the worse you hear! And what do I have to do with you? Not before, not now, not even in the future, I ask you not to talk nonsense. "


    Chifeng stood in front of Jiang Xinrui and said coldly to the ancient wheat.


    At the moment, if there were no other students, Chifeng didn''t want Jiang Xinrui to be more and more influenced, and didn''t make his words clear. Otherwise, he really wanted to ask this woman who was evil or a student of the school. How could she come up with so many bad tricks? If she talked with Gu Mai more, Chifeng would really understand what is insulting.


    He always reminds himself that we should be civilized and not be the same as a woman.


    "Chifeng... How could you be so naive? It was Jiang Xinrui''s intention

 Chapter 3576

    "Chifeng, do you understand the real face of the person in front of you? She is deliberately standing at the highest point to blame everyone. Who does she think she is? You are cheated by her face. Not only you, but everyone is cheated by her face. She is not a good person. Chifeng, if you stay with her for a long time, you will be changed by her. You are not pure. You are the warm sun in my winter, the only light after I fall into the abyss. How can you be confused by people like her? "


    "Everything I do is for you. You don''t know now, but when you see her real face later, you will know that I do it for you. In her heart, we are just clowns. All kinds of things are adjustments in her life. How important do you think you are in her heart? It''s impossible. What she values most is herself


    "She even..."


    Gu Mai is more and more excited. He wants to tell all his thoughts in his heart, and let Chifeng know what virtue his friend is!


    Some feelings only girls can see, where can boys understand? What''s more, how can people like Chifeng get involved with Jiang Xinrui''s scheming?


    So Gu Mai thought that she would finish it together quietly and pull out the tumor beside Chifeng. It doesn''t matter that she is a garbage. Her light, her salvation, and good enough.


    But now... Jiang Xinrui told Chifeng all her secrets! Only Chifeng will believe that she is innocent. As for what eavesdropping is nonsense, Jiang Xinrui deliberately let Chifeng know.


    As long as Gu Mai thinks that Chifeng knows her secret, she is an unbearable product. The whole person seems to have lost all her strength. The only way to insist on her is to expose the true face of Jiang Xinrui and let Chifeng believe her. Even if Chifeng doesn''t believe her, she''s not worried. There are others.


    There are many people who have opinions on Jiang Xinrui, and 80% of these people like Chifeng and are jealous of Jiang Xinrui


    "What else? I said this classmate, almost got, you said for a long time, a sentence did not focus on the point, why do not you ask Jiangcheng suburban sanatorium to pick up the people go? Who picked it up? Just now? You don''t care about my nephew the most, do you? "


    "Then I''d like to thank you. Your mother is missing, and your first reaction is that you still want to expose someone''s face. Your key points are too good, and your open mouth snakes and scorpions are vicious. Where did you learn all this? You''ve been to a university, and now you''re in a university. How can you preach with others? That''s what you''ve learned, too! "


    "So I''d better go home. First, I''ll see your mother. If you stay here, you can only say those two words. I''m Chifeng''s uncle. I''ll convey it to him on your behalf. I''ll say it several times when I go home."


    "There are people all around, girls from all over the world. They don''t look good on their faces!"


    Feng Ying gets up and interrupts Gu Mai, then stands in front of Jiang Xinrui and says.


    Obviously, Fengying doesn''t want Jiang Xinrui to continue to say anything here. Of course, it can''t let this girl constantly slander others here. The good sports meeting has changed its flavor.


    When Feng Ying gets up to interrupt, he looks at Wan Feng, who is pulled by Chi Feng. There is a flash of emotion in her eyes. Wan Feng doesn''t notice, but Jiang Xinrui sees

 Chapter 3577

    Feng Ying was sitting not far away and wanted to stop those who were going to watch the excitement. It was a bit involved. Although Feng Ying knew very well what Jiang Xinrui would not say in front of people, what would be heard. For this reason, Feng Ying sacrificed his appearance and stopped those girls to talk. Because he was the third uncle of Chifeng, everyone was willing to give him face, But seeing Jiang Xinrui more and more powerful over there, they all began to stand up and shout, for fear that people would not know!


    Fengying has no choice but to stand up and interrupt the girl. Otherwise, she may not be able to stop at all. She wants Fengying to say that it''s over to take people back to interrogate them. Why do all the people who make trouble here know?


    Feng Ying didn''t ask. After all, it''s the Jiang family''s business. Chifeng is even more independent. He''d like to be free. But he''ll watch the two of his family. They don''t know what''s wrong. I don''t know if they can''t say anything, so let the girl talk about it. It''s meaningless.


    In this way, Fengying feels that he should say something. Although he is not good at intervening in Jiang Xinrui''s affairs, if he involves Chifeng, he will have no burden.


    As for Wanfeng, Fengying is not really here to watch any sports meeting, it''s for Wanfeng.


    There was something wrong with the child since he disappeared for a few hours. It wasn''t the appearance of a great change in temperament. Feng Ying always felt that Wan Feng had a strange smell.


    Intuition tells Feng Ying that maybe something wrong with Xu Wanfeng has something to do with the taste.


    But there is no evidence to show what the relationship is, so we can only look it up.


    "Rui girl, third uncle knows what you want to ask, but I don''t think it''s so suitable here. Besides, she can''t run here..."


    Feng Ying and Gu Mai finish, slightly bow their heads in front of Jiang Xinrui, and then persuade them in a low voice.


    His meaning is very obvious, that is, I hope she can calm down, not to say that people can''t run, even if she can run, where can she go? Or find a place where there is no one to take away for interrogation. How simple it is.


    In order to avoid being surrounded by people now, Jiang Xinrui''s affairs that day, although not fully publicized, it''s better to be careful.


    In the end, it was a girl. If he had done it, he would have done it no matter what happened.


    "Rui''er, I think the third uncle is right. There are more and more people, and her voice is louder and louder. Now she is completely a madman, regardless of..."


    "We won''t believe a word of what she said. A person who doesn''t care about his family has the right to comment on others here."


    When Chifeng heard the words of Fengying, she seemed to react. She stretched out her hand and took Jiang Xinrui''s hand to comfort her. Of course, it was also a kind of guarantee for herself.


    How could he be in a daze just now? He knew that Gu Mai''s words were provoking dissension. How could he think subconsciously.


    As a result, Gu Mai felt that what she said was right, and the more she said, the more rampant she became.


    In this way, he became the one who hurt Jiang Xinrui


    If it wasn''t for the third uncle to break the ancient wheat, I don''t know what the ancient wheat could say.


    "What''s the matter with you? The PK of the first school flower and the first joke? "


    "Who knows, there are some ugly people. No matter what they do, they will not believe it subconsciously. Who calls her ugly? Even if what she says is true, who cares?"

 Chapter 3578

    "After all, beautiful people do everything right. Who calls her beautiful? Even if she really has something, doesn''t she have so many licking dogs? Using beauty as a weapon, many people are willing to go through fire and water for her... "


    "Yes, but what ancient wheat said is really shocking! Can''t our big school flower really let go of her brother? "


    "If it''s true, the pond is really big enough to collect all kinds of fish, and she''s not afraid of being struck by thunder? My brother is related by blood! It''s amazing. "


    "It''s not true that ancient wheat said it had nose and eyes, is it? Who doesn''t know that the first joke is that Gu Mai follows Jiang Xinrui like a tail to get close to Chifeng and find something, but I''m really convinced. What face and mind dare to think about Chifeng? As her light, it is an insult to Chifeng! "


    "Come on, keep your voice down. Don''t talk about it. We can''t afford to offend one or two..."


    Of course, there are a lot of sour tone, because Chifeng is holding Jiang Xinrui''s hand.


    ¡­¡­


    People around are already whispering, slandering and suspecting Jiang Xinrui, and slandering ancient wheat. These people just hear a few words in a mess, and they don''t know anything


    Chifeng listens to the confusion in her head, then turns her head and looks at the crowd. She sees the girl standing in the first place wearing the clothes of the cheerleading team, comforting the restless crowd.


    When Chifeng turns her head to look at the past, the girl also turns around. Her eyes are just opposite. Chifeng thinks that the man is familiar, but she doesn''t say anything. After all, he has more important things at the moment.


    "Rui''er?"


    Chifeng gently shakes the wrist of Xiajiang Xinrui.


    "Ah


    Ancient wheat suddenly crazy like a shout, interrupted Jiang Xinrui just about to spit out words!


    "I''ll go. What''s the situation? This voice line can shout slogans, loud voice, crazy? "


    "Right? Isn''t that crazy? It''s ugly. If it''s crazy, why not? "


    ¡­¡­


    The voice of Gu Mai suddenly raised the voice that had just been suppressed.


    Jiang Xinrui and others were also surprised by the sudden cry. Chifeng stood directly in front of Jiang Xinrui and pulled her back to prevent the ancient wheat from doing anything harmful.


    After all, it''s always a big problem that we all care about how to make Jiang Xinrui''s spiritual power temporarily suppressed.


    And this person in front of us still has something to do with those people who design jiangxinrui behind us, so we have to guard against it.


    "Jiangxinrui, jiangxinrui, because of you, completely destroyed me! There is no one behind me. I just don''t want my sunshine to be cheated by you. You don''t like him at all. You are just entertaining him... "


    "Remember, I''ll never let you go as a ghost! If anything happens to me, you force me to do it. You even kidnap my mother. She is a patient. What''s the matter? You have another blood debt on you! "


    The eyes under the ancient wheat black frame glasses stare at Jiang Xinrui fiercely!


    Then he turned his head and ran out of the crowd.


    There is no chance at all. Of course, no one wants to stop him. What waves can a man with nothing come out of?


    But when the crowd dispersed, the sports meeting could not be carried out at all

 Chapter 3579

    "Bang!"


    The sound of the giant falling to the ground, followed by the dark red blood


    Then there was the scream, and the Games were bound to end.


    "Gu Mai committed suicide. She jumped down from the Bishop''s building. It was the eighth floor. She fell dead..."


    The shouting and panic in the crowd, as well as the cause of the incident, all spread in Jiang Xinrui''s ears.


    Chifeng and others were stunned and killed


    But before we can find out anything from Gu Mai''s mouth, people will be gone. In this case, we can only start from the soul. It''s just that the suicidal soul needs to go through some procedures when they arrive at the underground. When can they investigate? So why did that ancient wheat commit suicide?


    They haven''t said anything yet. She has been slandering Jiang Xinrui all the time


    "Dead? It''s troublesome. It''s not easy for us to find out what we want to interrogate, but it''s not difficult for Hua Sheng. We all know that she has some friendship with the underworld. It''s not very difficult to start from there. "


    Feng Ying stood at a high place and said to Jiang Xinrui in a low voice. He looked at the red beach in the distance. There were ambulances and police cars coming.


    It''s a pity that Feng Ying''s tone is somewhat pitiful. First, it''s a pity that he''s such a flower like age. Then there''s the question of Jiang Xinrui and others. Everyone wants to know who that person is. In fact, Feng Ying also wants to know who this person is. He''s so fierce and brave.


    "Chifeng, third uncle? What''s your tone and look? The man died. Gu Mai, who was just standing in the room, just died and committed suicide! "


    Wan Feng couldn''t believe what the man said? Why are they demons? They don''t feel much about life, but they shouldn''t be so indifferent, right?


    After talking with everyone, I can''t stand the blow and commit suicide. It really has nothing to do with them, but it shouldn''t be so indifferent, right?


    At this moment, Wanfeng felt a little uncomfortable. After all, the old wheat just talked with her and cared about her. Even if the concern was with a purpose, but everyone died. Who cares about it?


    In fact, Wanfeng most want to ask is Jiang Xinrui, even if it''s really just a funny person, now it''s not coming, it shouldn''t be so cold, right?


    But Wanfeng can distinguish her own position.


    She can go to question Chifeng and lose her temper with the third uncle, but she can''t have any opinion on Jiang Xinrui.


    "Sister, you''re so strange. Aren''t we going to force her to death? She ran away and went to jump off the building. What''s the relationship with us? I don''t think she should have died, but it''s about life. It has nothing to do with Gu Mai. She is Ji Ruier, looking for a reporter. This will stir up dissension again. Moreover, we all talked about her mother, and she didn''t care about her for the first time. For such a person, what she cares about is very morbid, I don''t want to comment on her. The most difficult thing to do now is like the third uncle''s meaning. The new breakthrough is gone. "


    Chifeng directly answers Wan Feng''s words, and Chifeng reaches out and holds Jiang Xinrui tightly after saying this, for fear that she will think more and feel sad.


    From the beginning, the victim is rui''er. Is it because she was saved in the end that nothing happened?


    Or when the person who has some relationship dies directly, all the faults can be forgiven? Even if can, that ancient wheat is not because of guilt, but because of resentment, so, Chifeng really don''t know what should feel pity!

 Chapter 3580

    On the contrary, listening to Wan Feng''s words, Chi Feng''s heart is really uncomfortable. He doesn''t understand what his sister is thinking and why!


    They are the people who grow up together. Can rui''er''s hurt be taken away? Besides, the other party is not really repentant, that is a madman.


    With Wan Feng finish, Chi Feng then thought of the news cut off, in the heart really some uncomfortable.


    In Chifeng''s heart, no matter when it is Jiang Xinrui, it must be more important. For this person''s death, Chifeng thinks that even if there is any feeling, it should not be shown in front of Jiang Xinrui.


    Wan Feng didn''t see how dangerous it was at that moment. Maybe she couldn''t feel it, but Chi Feng went there in person and pulled Jiang Xinrui out. If Jiang Xinrui was really bullied, he might have to be killed even if he had to bear the blame. He couldn''t let go of all the people involved.


    This may be the difference between boys and girls.


    But this is Chifeng''s idea. At this time, he doesn''t know that his sister''s mind on Jiang Xinrui has changed. The more he talks to Jiang Xinrui at this time, the more disgusting Wan Feng is.


    It''s a pity for the dead ancient wheat


    At this time, Chifeng has not found out, because after he finished, Wanfeng changed her attitude, which can make Wanfeng rest assured.


    "Rui''er, I don''t mean that. I know you''ve been wronged... Now that the person is gone, the clue is broken. We''ll find a new one, and we''ll definitely find that person."


    "Don''t worry, we''ll help you."


    Wan Feng stands beside Jiang Xinrui and apologizes for what she said just now. Although she says understanding words, she is extremely reluctant in her heart.


    Just don''t want to make some things embarrassing in front of Chifeng. Besides, it''s really her faux pas. How can she say those things in front of Jiang Xinrui.


    Third uncle, that''s the smartest existence. Some words don''t need to be understood. He can see them just by looking at them, but he will smile and don''t speak.


    But in the face of Jiang Xinrui, Wan Feng is not sure.


    It can only be said that it is a step by step.


    At least at the moment, Wanfeng is very clear that no matter who is not, it is not important to her. As long as she stands here, it is Jiang Xinrui who is the most important.


    Now the dead are less important than her


    "Sister Wanfeng, what is that? Am I the one who cares? Gu Mai died, I am also very sad, after all, a classmate, but she participated in the calculation of my things, I really can''t have no mustard to her


    "Today''s sports meeting is completely over. If you want to stay, you can stay later. I''ll go first."


    "And third uncle, thank you today!"


    Jiang Xinrui said to Wanfeng and others.


    Then he turned around and left, no one else, no extra expression.


    Some things happen and don''t happen is not the same.


    Gu Mai thought that her secret had been told to Chifeng, who she cared about the most, and the whole person could not admit it. The morbid love also showed up, and all the comments around pushed Gu Mai down the abyss.


    It should be said that ancient wheat originally came out of the abyss, but today it is completely out of control.


    Of course, what''s more important is that her work with other people was investigated. In order to keep that person, or that person may not want her to live.


    Death is a necessity.

 Chapter 3581

    "Rui''er..."


    Looking at Jiang Xinrui turned and left, Chifeng suddenly cried out a little worried, but this time Jiang Xinrui didn''t turn his head.


    I didn''t stop.


    Chifeng was a little sad, and her disappointment didn''t hide.


    It''s like a leaking balloon.


    Chifeng subconsciously wants to chase, but is held by the third uncle.


    "She doesn''t want anyone to follow her. Let''s go home and talk about it another day."


    "Of course, if you''re really worried, don''t rest. Go to the dead man''s house to see if you can find any clues. According to what you said, it can''t be made by a Muggle. In this case, as long as they have contact, they can find something."


    Feng Ying reaches out his hand to stop Chifeng, who wants to follow him. The child is good at everything, but he is too anxious, especially when he meets something he cares about.


    Jiang Xinrui''s mood is really not right, but it is precisely because of something wrong that she obviously avoids them. Then they have to follow in the past, don''t they ask for nothing?


    Besides, since I want to be quiet, I still want to give the other party some space. It''s also a human life. Maybe the girl doesn''t want others to see her idea.


    What he said to Chifeng was not just consolation. He would go to have a look at the clue, which was an opportunity.


    Maybe someone will have gone by the time they pass.


    What Feng Ying cares about is that Wan Feng''s attitude today is not right from the beginning


    The news about the school soon spread out. It was the sports meeting. There were parents, students, journalists and newspapers everywhere. It was impossible to end such a big stir. There was a homicide in the school. It was no small matter.


    But all this has nothing to do with Jiang Xinrui. At the moment, she is aimlessly walking to the seaside. She doesn''t want to talk and nobody wants to see her.


    Gu Mai died suddenly. It was really troublesome. The important thing was that what she said before made Jiang Xinrui unable to stand there.


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t know whether it was because of the presence of the beacon or other reasons. In a word, the words before the death of ancient wheat, and even the comments, made Jiang Xinrui very uncomfortable.


    All the time, she didn''t care about those things. When did they all change?


    And when Gu Mai committed suicide, why did she commit suicide because of her own words? If at that time I said one more thing, her mother was only transferred by her father, and Chifeng really didn''t know her life experience, wouldn''t she be unable to bear to commit suicide?


    A person died in front of her, indirectly because she, jiangxinrui''s heart does not have any fluctuations, just feel that there are a lot of trouble, jiangxinrui touched his heart, when she became so cold-blooded?


    In this way, in fact, there is a saying in ancient wheat that she is a hypocritical person. Her beautiful appearance is just a convenient disguise.


    "Tut Tut, what''s the matter? Can''t stand it? You don''t want to commit suicide by jumping into the sea, do you


    "It''s very sparsely populated. If I didn''t have a contract with you, I couldn''t find it. How many people can I call for you? So that you don''t die quietly. Like that little girl, you have to die at a time when there is a lot of noise, with great resentment. Otherwise, the fierce ghost will not be able to do it after you die. Of course, it''s OK to choose a better time, such as in the overcast time... "


    "By the way, if you really decide, let''s set aside two minutes first and let''s solve the contract. Otherwise, if you die now, I''ll hurt you a lot..."

 Chapter 3582

    Just as Jiang Xinrui was walking on the beach, she wanted to be quiet, but she didn''t notice where she had gone. Now when she was called by the people around her, Jiang Xinrui seemed to wake up from her dream and looked around. At this time, she was not the first beach, and the sea water had already flooded her thighs.


    And she didn''t feel it all the time. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    If it wasn''t for a sudden cry, she would have continued to move on now, wouldn''t she? But even if she continued to move forward, there would be no problem, this sea water can not hurt her.


    It''s just the people who talk to her. Why do they owe so much? That tone also makes people feel strange and familiar, and even want to smoke him.


    After all, there are few people who can talk to her like this. He is one of them.


    "What do you care what I do? Every time you show up, you really choose the right time! "


    "Don''t you mean to break the contract? Come on, then. What am I going to do? "


    Jiang Xinrui turns her head and looks at the man floating on the sea level, with a flat tone.


    It''s not long since we last met. Strictly speaking, it''s only one night and one day. However, Ji Li''s face has changed a lot. His face seems to be clearer and more meaningful. His narrow Phoenix eyes, high nose and curved mouth make people feel like a sly fox.


    Ji Li is more like a fox than Jiang Xinrui.


    Looking at Ji Li''s dress, there are some light blue bamboo patterns on his robe. It''s clearly a gentleman''s dress. But looking at his eyes, it''s really disobedient. If you don''t understand his essence, you may be blinded by his appearance.


    Of course, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know Ji Li very well. After all, most of the time, Jiang Xinrui can''t understand Ji Li''s idea. For example, his sudden appearance at the moment and the accident last time are just right. Is it really because of their contract induction?


    If so, why couldn''t she call out the night before? Even if he took out Ji Li''s most fearsome light, it didn''t help.


    It can also be said that Ji Li is not afraid at all. In the past, he always pretended to deceive her


    For that calculation, Jiang Xinrui wants to ask Ji Li if he is involved in it, who he is, and how true his words are?


    If it''s all false, what''s his purpose? How did Jiang Xinrui not expect to make such a big change in a decision she made by accident?


    Even trouble, this Ji Li always makes her uneasy.


    Just these, Jiang Xinrui is very clear, he simply can''t ask, because Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know when she asked again, Ji Li''s words have some true, some false.


    So she will find out what she has sooner or later!


    "In fact, it''s very simple to untie the contract, but you may suffer a little, some pain, after all, I left a wisp of vitality in your heart


    "It''s a small problem. In fact, it doesn''t matter if I don''t solve it. After all, no one can hurt you because of your identity and background. At the beginning, I decided to use it because I had a crush on you. If I don''t solve it, maybe I can help you. After all, it''s like last time... If I''m late, the consequences will be..."

 Chapter 3583

    "Come out, it''s still March. The sea is very cold. Aren''t you girls afraid of the cold most?"


    After Ji Li finished saying those words, the corner of his mouth was always with a good smile, and he stretched out his hand to Jiang Xinrui.


    "Other girls may be afraid, but I won''t! Don''t forget, I can gather the nine day holy fire anytime and anywhere, and cook for myself... Do you want to join me? "


    "Oh, I knocked on that book last night, but you didn''t respond. Of course, what I am most curious about is, why do you have your own body now and that book is still there? Are you not afraid of my nine day flame now? "


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Ji Li''s outstretched hand and doesn''t put it up. She just turns around and goes out by herself. This sea water doesn''t kill her. Besides, she never trusts Ji Li much. How can she really use him.


    Ji Li is really the most complicated person she has ever met. She can never see the real idea of this person, let alone his purpose. Jiang Xinrui is very upset about this. Recently, things have made her upset enough. Now Ji Li, who is beyond control, is more elusive.


    Jiang Xinrui feels that every time she says to untie the contract, Ji Li agrees, but then he will say something else to change the topic.


    Jili didn''t seem to want to solve it.


    Jiang Xinrui is puzzled about this problem. She wants to untie the contract and doesn''t want to have any more intersection with Ji Li, but she doesn''t want to do so, because if it is untied, she may not know all Ji Li''s whereabouts, and the restriction on Ji Li will disappear.


    If he does anything


    This matter makes Jiang Xinrui very upset, but what worries her most is that she doesn''t even have a person to discuss it. No one can tell Jiang Xinrui about it.


    If there is a problem with Ji Li''s identity, if you talk to someone, it will spread slowly. When the time comes to investigate, you will find her. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to bear the trouble.


    But in the final analysis, Ji Li''s biggest trouble was that she let it out and brought it out under the emperor''s eyes.


    "I''m afraid. Of course I''m afraid. You don''t have to think about testing me. It doesn''t matter whether you and I untie the contract or not. It''s good for you and me. When you are in trouble, your heartbeat becomes abnormal. I will feel it. Only I can help you. Generally, I will come."


    "Other times, I won''t delay you. After all, I have my own business. You won''t do any substantial harm to you. I do have a lot of things to hide from you, including my past. It''s not so important to be true or false..."


    "I admit that at the beginning, I wanted to use you to do something, but I went back on my words. Anyway, you helped me to stand in the world again. The past enmity let it go. I have been immersed in the book for many years and cherish my body very much. I won''t do anything. You can rest assured that I won''t do anything to kill myself, Of course, I also have a new purpose, that is to help you. What I do now is to repay your kindness. "


    "Who told me to be so kind? I''m the kindest Koi in the world."


    "I know you may not believe it, but I''m sure of the outcome of my divination. I won''t leave you alone for a lifetime!"

 Chapter 3584

    Ji Li stands beside Jiang Xinrui and looks at Ji Li clearly. When he says this, his eyes suddenly become firm, and the smile at the corner of his mouth seems to be gone. Compared with Jiang Xinrui''s recent acquaintance, it''s really rare to have a serious look.


    Although I don''t see Ji Li many times, most of the time, Ji Li always feels like a layer of fog, which makes people feel unreal. But now it is clear and true.


    Ji Li seems to be saying a kind of guarantee with her!


    This feeling is inexplicable.


    Jiang Xinrui''s heart becomes dull, because when Ji Li firmly says that promise, Jiang Xinrui seems to see a flash of pictures on the sparkling sea. She is sitting in the dark, her eyes are not sad, her eyes are empty. Although it is dark around, she can hear a burst of crying and howling, which makes people feel uncomfortable and angry.


    As for herself, she was sitting there quietly. Was that her?


    It''s very different from her present appearance, but Jiang Xinrui''s intuition tells her that it seems to be her future self.


    In the future, I don''t know what I''ve experienced. Everything has changed, everything has changed


    "What is it? You did it? Jili, what else do you want to do? Full of lies, how can I jiangxinrui''s life be predicted by you? I''ll be lonely all my life? How could it be


    "Who do you think you are to participate in my life? Don''t tell me what to do, untie the contract between us immediately, I don''t want to see you again


    "I won''t believe what you said. If you can really occupy so much, why don''t you occupy your own life and divine why you are trapped in that book! The most powerful divination skill in the world is my mother. If I''m really like you said, why doesn''t she know? I need you to tell me? Return my kindness. If you really want to return it, please tell me who was the one who calculated me that day in Bai''s house. Don''t you know how to do it? "


    Jiang Xinrui''s tone became uncontrollable when she said this. It can be said that this is the most impolite time for Jiang Xinrui. Looking at Ji Li''s eyes is also angry. Jiang Xinrui rarely does this. No matter what, she can face it coldly.


    Just now she didn''t, Jiang Xinrui quickly walked away from the sea just now, didn''t want to see the things inside, how could it be her? At that moment, she seemed to have nothing. Everything became indifferent and unimportant


    Jiang Xinrui was shocked by the picture in the sea, inexplicably very flustered, that kind of feeling is like empathy in general, as if that is her, right.


    She didn''t believe it. She didn''t believe it. Most of the time, she didn''t care about her own affairs. Only these people in the housekeeper didn''t care about anything else. Why did she become such a situation?


    In the mirror, she seems to have nothing, nothing. The most important thing is the feeling of losing everything. She seems to have been forgotten by the world, and she has become an empty shell.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t understand how it can become like that. It''s more like a kind of resonance. Her resonance with herself in the sea


    The pain brought by that kind of resonance is too painful. She can''t accept it. It''s impossible that her parents are gone


    Absolutely impossible!

 Chapter 3585

    After the catharsis of excitement, Jiang Xinrui regained her calm again. She didn''t believe that it was herself. It must be Ji Li''s ghost.


    How could her life be spent in such a way? It''s impossible!


    And let her most can''t accept is that kind of lose together feeling, that kind of empathy.


    "You did it? How did you get me to see this? What''s your purpose? "


    "Are you warning me? I will lose my parents, my most important family, and I will live alone all the time? "


    Jiang Xinrui looks at him coldly, one hand pops out a aura boundary, and then the other hand quickly condenses the nine day holy fire. In that book, he is sometimes afraid, sometimes not afraid. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know whether it is true or false, but soon, she will know!


    Ji Li''s threat to her is too big. Jiang Xinrui can''t tolerate him. Instead of waiting until the last time to let him affect his life, it''s better to end it. Even if he can''t kill him, it doesn''t matter. You can also know how strong he is!


    It''s better to know more by yourself than to wait for him to confess!


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xinrui didn''t think much about it at all. He raised his hand to fight directly. The light of Youlan seemed to fly to the dignified childe with a flame that could devour everything.


    "Bang!"


    "Yi..."


    Ji Li didn''t think that Jiang Xinrui would suddenly get into trouble. He didn''t have time to think about it. When he saw the fire coming, he quickly hid himself. But Ji Li really didn''t have any precautions. He could not avoid being charred and put his hands together. Then a blue light collided with Jiang Xinrui''s orchid fire and made a sound, but the nine day holy fire burned everything.


    Then the blue light was burned to pieces, and the sound of fire was blaring. Looking closely, the blue light was actually emitted from a book.


    And it''s the sound of books being burned.


    Seeing this, Jiang Xinrui was a little surprised, because the blue book was not something else, it was the strange talk that had been sealed with Ji Li!


    Then, in Jiang Xinrui''s surprised eyes, the strange talk turned to ashes a little bit, while Ji Li remained intact, and his expression also changed back to a smile, and his eyes were full of calculation.


    It has to be said that he is still more habitual.


    That dress should also be changed, changed to dull black, more in line with his appearance.


    "That''s the weird book? Can you still call it? It seems that there are many secrets about you. That strange talk can block the disaster for you. Besides, it''s my nine day holy fire! Even if I can''t reach the last level of cultivation at present, I can''t underestimate the strength of the nine day holy fire. Your strange talk can resist it. It''s really extraordinary! "


    "Jili, I underestimate you!"


    Jiang Xinrui said while mobilizing her spiritual power, her hands did not stop condensing the nine day holy fire, even more and more. She wanted to see what Ji Li wanted to stop this time!


    "Jiangxinrui! I have admitted that I cheated some things, but do you believe me completely? We are all suspicious of each other. Can''t I leave something too much? And there''s a secret that can''t be told. What''s the matter? Do you think I saved you? Normally speaking, if I didn''t arrive first on the day of Bai''s home, the consequences would be unimaginable! "


    "As a result, you don''t appreciate me, even if you still kill me? Stop the fire first, let''s have a good talk, and I''ll talk to you in detail slowly! "

 Chapter 3586

    "That strange talk has been broken. It''s something of the heavenly family. As you can see, although it can resist, it can only resist a little bit. The price is to die..."


    "If you continue to fight, I will not hide it from you. First of all, Jiang Xinrui, you can''t beat me now. Besides, I''m not here to fight with you. I have something to hide from you, but it''s also my own past. I just don''t want to say it and it doesn''t affect you. Why do you care all the time? I''ll really help you in the back, won''t I? In fact, the picture I show you is your future, your ending. I can see anyone''s ending. I just need to have deep contact. I can see you now. This is my ability. As long as I restore my true body, I can do it! "


    "But with this ability, I can never see myself, because I can''t contact myself. Otherwise, as you said, would I be so embarrassed? Do you need a little girl to help me recover? When I rescued you in the Bai family last time, I saw your ending through your face. I wanted to change that ending. It''s so simple. During this time, I was also trying to find a way. I didn''t go back to that book. Besides, I didn''t need that book. When I had my real body, you wanted to call me by that book. I could hear it, but at that time, I was easily perceived by your parents, You look down on your parents'' ability, but also look up on your border. It''s in the border of ten li spring breeze. "


    "If I was in a state of complete vitality before, I would not be afraid of it. I can feel that you are calling me to pass the book, but I can''t go. I can only wait for you to come out, but it won''t work in the future. The book is burned by you. It''s inflammable and naturally afraid of fire, but I don''t live in it. The book is a common magic weapon without spirit, and it''s useless."


    "What I''m saying is a bit confusing. You have your own thoughts. I''ll give you a quarter of an hour to ask questions!"


    "Don''t fight with me, or I''ll fight back. You can''t beat me. I don''t want to fight with you and waste my power!"


    Ji Li looks at the fire of river heart pistil is to grow more and more, eyebrow a pick, immediately non-stop start to say.


    Because time is a little tight, Jiang Xinrui is forcing him to tell the truth, but some things can''t be said. In this way, Ji Li''s words become a bit chaotic.


    And what Jiang Xinrui wants is this. Only when her life is threatened, she will start to panic. In this way, she may get some real information.


    Just in these words, Jiang Xinrui some still remain suspicious!


    For example, as Jili said, she can''t equal him? Jiang Xinrui is a little suspicious of this. She can''t feel Ji Li''s spiritual power fluctuation. Although that strange talk was made by spiritual power, Ji Li is not. What he absorbed and maintained is very different!


    Without the fluctuation of spiritual power, there is still a great deal of black Qi entanglement in the whole body when exercising.


    Although it''s not obvious, those breath and aura are hostile. Jiang Xinrui can see clearly.


    As for what Ji Li said, do you want to repay her? She doesn''t believe it at all!


    "What''s on my mind? Just what you said? What do you think I can believe in you? What evidence do you have to prove that what you said is true? Who knows if it''s you who retaliates me and deliberately shows me some scenes that lead me to that situation, but it turns out to be your foreknowledge! "

 Chapter 3587

    "Why are you so afraid that my parents will find you? Do you know my father or my mother in your past? I don''t think it was one of them who chased you, was it? Before you worried about finding out, I thought it was because of the body of your soul, and you made a contract with me. You worried that my parents would have the ability to force you out. In that case, you would die... "


    "And I don''t want my parents to worry about the decisions I made, but now I think it''s not just that. I don''t worry about my parents finding out, but you dare not even show up, so careful?"


    "I''ve never underestimated my parents'' ability, but are your fears and worries too obvious?"


    "How much do you know about the Bai family that day?"


    "If you don''t answer one of the questions I want to know, there will be less fire. Even if you fight hard, I can''t fight you, but compared with the mana consumption, you must be inferior to me! No matter how much I consume, the aura in this world can be used for me, but you are not! When your mana is exhausted, it''s hard for you to cheat me. "


    When Jiang Xinrui said this, she slowly reduced her nine day holy fire, but her eyes were eager to try, ready to fight at any time. She hadn''t been like this for a long time, and she really had a fight without any scruples. In addition to the things she met in the past two days, Jiang Xinrui''s heart was very upset, and many things began to exceed expectations and continue to develop, Jiang Xinrui has some doubts about whether she can cope with it or not!


    There is also the most distressing thing that Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to face. The plain life she imagined might never be achieved again, just like the sudden suicide of today''s ancient wheat. It seems very sudden, but there is evidence to be found. At the same time, it seems that it has nothing to do with her, but it seems that it has a lot to do with her.


    What makes Jiang Xinrui feel most difficult is that the death of ancient wheat is like the beginning of a war! I don''t know what plot started.


    To oneself, is also to ten li spring breeze!


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Ji Li and throws out her doubts one by one. Maybe Ji Li is the one who appears with doubts.


    Jiang Xinrui feels that there are many differences in Ji Li''s words. If she doesn''t seize the opportunity this time, it may be difficult for her to find out the problem.


    It''s just that Jiang Xinrui should be suspicious of what Ji Li said. But this time, Jiang Xinrui didn''t know why. Although she was suspicious, she felt that what Ji Li said was true, that is, the picture in the sea


    Those pictures resonate with her deeply. She uses aura, but Jili doesn''t. If she guesses correctly, Jili relies on resentment


    Those things are against her. Even if Jili can really beat her, she can''t have such a strong resonance with the pictures he made.


    But these, Jiang Xinrui did not say, she would rather hold a skeptical attitude, also can''t speak out their true thoughts!


    She is the daughter of Jiangliu and Huasheng. How can she be in such a mess? And how could she have no ambition? The whole person is like atonement!


    Jiang Xinrui does not understand that this world can appear, and what she has done to make herself look like she has been taken away to atone!


    Is there something wrong with your parents? Because of her?

 Chapter 3588

    No, what''s wrong with people like Jiangliu and Huasheng!


    How can an accident happen to a man who can be saved even by the doomsday? Even if there is any real dilemma, Jiang Xinrui believes that no matter Jiangliu or Huasheng can still survive!


    "Let''s talk about it one by one. As long as you have time, I can explain it!"


    "First of all, you really misunderstood me about the Bai family. At that time, I was still practicing my own body. If it wasn''t for your strong desire for survival, I really felt that something was going to happen to you, I would not have come. As a result, it wasn''t a major event related to life. In your case, I couldn''t come forward directly, so I went to the master of the Bai family and wanted to solve the problem with him, After all, I can''t go to your parents! "


    "As for your medicine, I can know that it is because the taste of the medicine prepared by the other party is recorded in the strange talk. I have been integrated with the strange talk for a long time, so I am a know all and do business. I may not know, but I am clear about the evil and heretical things. You don''t have to doubt that. I know you have a coincidence with me that day, As well as to those medicine understanding, lets you have the suspicion to me, I all know, I tell you, if I really want to harm you, jiangxinrui, you do not know how you die! "


    "And you don''t have to scare me. I can''t help your nine day holy fire, but as you can see, I am proficient in evil and heretical things, and my strength is still on you. I want to use some methods. It''s very easy, so I say I can withstand you! I didn''t say to fight with you! To tell you the truth, Jiang Xinrui, if you want to fight hard with you, there may be few in the world! "


    Ji Li Yang raised his sleeves and sat on the stone by the sea, looking up at Jiang Xinrui with a smile, as if the atmosphere just now did not exist.


    When it comes to if he really wants to hurt her, Ji Li''s smile is a sneer, and there is some irony in his eyes, but the irony is very sudden, not to her, but to himself!


    In Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, such Ji Li is very strange, always inexplicable, never let people see his real idea clearly, just because of this, many times, Jiang Xinrui can''t believe Ji Li''s words.


    Anything he said was full of doubt.


    I always think he has something to say.


    Want to pursue, but the other side will accidentally reveal the hidden things, so that you have no possibility to find.


    "As you said, I should thank you for not killing me?"


    "Jili, how true are your words? You say you want to help me, but I can''t feel it. What''s your reason for helping me? Don''t say anything, because I saved you. In fact, to be honest, I didn''t help you. It''s your own ability that you can have today. It doesn''t have much to do with me. "


    "If you want to help me change my destiny, I will believe the lonely destiny you said for the time being. If you can change it, it will be against heaven. What you have to bear will be a great disaster. It''s really nothing compared with what I helped you! Jili, how can I not doubt your intention


    Jiang Xinrui stands on the beach, looking at Ji Li with inexplicable emotion in her eyes, and her tone suddenly becomes a little like preparing for a long talk.


    Because Jiang Xinrui suddenly realized that the best thing for a person like Ji Li is to attack his heart

 Chapter 3589

    Although she can''t say why, looking at Ji Li sitting on the stone casually, there is a mockery and loneliness in her eyes. Jiang Xinrui feels that Ji Li has more hidden things in her heart than she imagined.


    It''s even more useful than she imagined. It can be said that it''s useful to her, just like the sudden death of ancient wheat. It seems calm, but it hides a lot. Just like Ji Li''s hiding, it''s useful to her


    "Jili, maybe you can tell me why you can see my future? What''s your proof? You know my ability and my parents'' ability. Then why do I... "


    "I don''t lie to you. My mother divined for me. I don''t tell you the truth. My mother said that I was emotionally difficult. My family worried about me and worried that I would not be happy in the future. Because my feelings were restless all day long, my parents would turn a blind eye to the people around me, even those from the outside world like Chifeng, hoping that my fate would be happy. I didn''t understand that before, How could my parents be so anxious to arrange for the people around me, even aunt Fengxi, who also acquiesced to Chifeng and others. I understand their acquiescence, but I don''t understand their choice. Now, according to what you said, I begin to doubt my mother''s divination results. Maybe it''s not just difficult, maybe there are more serious things... "


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Ji Li and says nothing. The more she says, the more she thinks. There are many things to follow


    She really wants to know all this. There are too many things hidden in Ji Li''s eyes. Now that she has said this, let''s make it clear. Jiang Xinrui slowly understands that many things can''t wait for her to find out. Before she is ready, other people have figured out the trap waiting for her to enter.


    This time, the Bai family''s affair is a lesson. She doesn''t want to worry her parents, but over the years, no matter what happens, Jiang Xinrui finds that she has never reassured her parents. She has been worrying her parents all the time. Jiang Xinrui has found out. Many times, the fate is just like that. The more you want to resist, the more difficult it is to leave.


    In fact, Jiang Xinrui thought that this was the arrangement of fate, which was not wrong, but in the final analysis, it was because of Huasheng and Jiangliu.


    Perhaps even Hua Sheng did not expect that her influence would extend to this point, or even not be over.


    No one can compare Huasheng''s divination ability, and the result of divination is the most accurate. Her fate with the river is not so smooth, and she even has no chance to be together


    This result is not calculated for nothing. Now Huasheng and Jiangliu have come to everything. It''s a stolen fate. Not to mention how much they have paid in the middle, it also has a profound impact on the future direction, because they should not have come together, but they have changed their fate. Relatively speaking, many people''s fate will become different.


    Especially Jiang Xinrui, for her, the change is the biggest!


    The twists and turns between Huasheng and Jiangliu will continue. It can be said that the twists and turns will be passed on to jiangxinrui, because their troubles will never end. Some people are destined to be predestined. It''s fate. They are forced to come. They will eventually pay the price and never have peace.


    But many people will not understand this.


    If you understand, let go


    Similarly, if you understand it, most of it will become perfect.

 Chapter 3590

    As the sun drops to the sea level, the sky begins to darken, but the nine day flame in Jiang Xinrui''s hand never goes out, just like the eternal fire.


    At this moment, they had a long talk, and the afterglow of the setting sun soon disappeared, but the nine day flame of jiangxinrui always existed.


    Jiang Xinrui holds the flame of the orchid, shining on her eyebrows and eyes, and becomes a bit bewitching. Under the influence of Chifeng''s enchanting face, many people will ignore Jiang Xinrui''s gorgeous face.


    Her face is the most bewitching. The radian of her eyebrows and eyes is just right. When she is in thinking, her eyes are like stars, which makes people sink unconsciously. What''s more, people can''t help but be attracted to explore the sea of stars in her eyes.


    Even Jiang Xinrui''s face, at first glance, is charming, but no one will stare at it all the time. After all, there is a word in the world called shame, but the more carefully she looks at her face, the more beautiful she will be.


    Of course, not everyone has this opportunity to observe Jiang Xinrui''s eyes at a close distance! And her face.


    At the moment, Ji Li has been observing, but his eyes are full of exploration and irony. In this way, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t find Ji Li''s gaze.


    But in Ji Li''s heart, he was not embarrassed or even ashamed, because he didn''t think he was ugly, and he didn''t think there was something wrong with Jiang Xinrui''s beauty. After all, his face was outside, so he was not seen.


    It''s just that the exploration in Ji Li''s eyes is a little strange. Jiang Xinrui can''t understand emotions. Ji Li has a lot of unknown things in his eyes


    "Has anyone ever told you that you have a pair of eyes that seem rational but confused?"


    "Jiang Xinrui, do you think I''m a master! So I can help you! And you can rest assured to use me, I will certainly not play any mind, I will not face, although the people I met are not, but I grow you tens of thousands of years, so it is not too much to say that it is your elder, right? In my previous life, I was really cultivated by Koi and worshipped by others. There are countless believers. Being your master is not a disgrace to your identity! What''s more, I want to help you change your destiny. You will not lose anything. "


    "Of course, I won''t treat you badly. When I go to hell, I will leave everything to you. Those things are not household gadgets..."


    "I know that when I say this, you are more confused and need to accept me as an apprentice. As you said, according to the relationship that you take me out of heaven, it''s not worth my effort for you, and it''s not worth accepting you as an apprentice. But what if it''s related to me? I can see everything I touch and know the end of it all


    "I''m born with this ability, but it''s not divination. I just want you to believe in divination, and I don''t want to tell you too much, but you''re not a kid. If you don''t make it clear, you don''t believe it, it will affect my plan."


    "The premise for me to foresee others is contact, just like the contact I have with you. The more contact I have with you, the more I see, but the picture is random, because if I intervene, the outcome will be different, and a new picture will appear."


    "I told you just now that I can predict others, but I can''t predict myself. If I can, I won''t be so embarrassed in those days, but it''s different when I meet you. I know you have my own picture!"

 Chapter 3591

    "Jiang Xinrui, you can''t understand how excited I was at that time. For tens of thousands of years, this ability has made me change many people, but I have never changed myself. Those people who have been changed by me say that I, the koi, can bring good luck to people. In fact, I saw their simple future and helped them avoid some bad endings, But I''ve never seen a picture of myself, no matter how many friends I meet! "


    "If it wasn''t for seeing me in your ending, I would have thought that the price of my ability is that I can''t predict myself."


    "But I can see clearly that I appear in the picture about you! I help you, but also help myself, accept you as an apprentice, but also let me have a proper relationship, so even if there is no contract, I can have a legitimate reason to participate in your life and change your ending. "


    "When I change you, I also change myself, save you, and change my ending. I can have today. Even if I don''t say it, you know I have difficulties, and how long I''ve been waiting. I can''t let it happen. Besides, I''ve become your master. I don''t care if you''re natural. Maybe I can reduce the punishment, After all, your ending is different from what I''ve seen in the past, and I won''t take care of things that touch the way of heaven in the past. "


    "As for what you said about the result of your mother''s divination, I don''t know. I don''t know if what we saw was the same, but I think it might be similar, but the process should be somewhat different. After all, according to what you said, your parents seem to be very anxious to complete your feelings."


    Ji Li turns his head and looks at Jiang Xinrui.


    At the moment, Ji Li''s eyes were more firm, but after the firm, the hidden information became trance, as if it had never existed.


    But only Ji Li himself knew what was hidden in his eyes, and what kind of force he used to press down, so that he could not be found.


    Of course, Ji Li didn''t lie this time. In the flash of Jiang Xinrui, he saw himself. He met for the first time after his body recovered, that is, on the day of Bai''s home.


    Because there was no entity before, Ji Li thought that he had lost that ability. Unexpectedly, the first thing he saw was the ending of Jiang Xinrui, and then his own.


    For this prediction, even Ji Li himself does not know. If he sees pictures about himself, once he interferes, his ability will disappear.


    However, even if Ji Li knew it, he would participate in it. No matter what kind of result, or whether it was the result of him or Jiang Xinrui, Ji Li would take care of it.


    What Ji Li said about accepting apprentices is also serious.


    As he said, being an apprentice is different.


    Now it depends on whether Jiang Xinrui will agree. If Jiang Xinrui doesn''t agree this time, he can only think of other ways to persuade her.


    "You in my ending? That''s our future intersection, right? Looking at you now anxious appearance, Ji Li, you can''t be dead? You said I have a pair of rational but confused eyes. Let me guess, you won''t be killed by me, will you


    "What else do you say when you go back to hell... Normal death will go to the underworld, and when you go to hell, Jili, how much punishment do you want to do before you go to hell?"

 Chapter 3592

    Jiang Xinrui looked up at Ji Li, his eyes still shaking the orchid light of the nine day flame.


    For Ji Li''s words, in fact, the most shocking sentence was that she was accepted as an apprentice, which made Jiang Xinrui a little unresponsive. Even the whole person was stunned. How did she not expect that this person actually meant this?


    And jiangxinrui''s shock didn''t hide, because it didn''t take long for Jili''s next words to give jiangxinrui enough time to buffer Jili''s words.


    Ji Li''s words also brought a lot of news, which made Jiang Xinrui not know what to answer for a moment, because every time Ji Li finished a sentence, Jiang Xinrui wanted to say something to express her opinion, but soon Ji Li would add a sentence that shocked her even more.


    Even after Ji Li said a lot, Jiang Xinrui was silent for a long time, playing with his own firelight with both hands, with a look of surprise.


    When Ji Li didn''t say that, Jiang Xinrui didn''t have so many doubts, but he said that Jiang Xinrui had more and more problems.


    According to Ji Li, how could her future be like that without talking about the result of her mother''s divination?


    What Jili saw was just a result, and he didn''t know anything else. But he wanted to participate in his own life and change his own ending. Either his future was as serious as death, or Jili could see all the ending.


    He could see more than he said.


    Just accept her as an apprentice, Jiang Xinrui how to think all feel very mysterious!


    In the last second, there was still a tense atmosphere, and even a fight had been made. But this man still wanted to accept her as an apprentice, so that the relationship between them could be justified? Does he want to be in front of people?


    For this, Jiang Xinrui is very suspicious. She can''t agree to Ji Li now, because she is more and more restless. She still can''t understand a lot of the original reasons, so naturally she can''t agree to it.


    Comparatively speaking, Jiang Xinrui wants to know why her ending has something to do with Ji Li?


    "I can''t show you my pictures, which is also a limitation. I only saw them once, and then only your own pictures appeared, and I can transfer what I saw to you, just a few pictures."


    "I don''t want to die, but I''m not going to cheat you. I''ll correct a little bit. I didn''t kill you, but I died because of you, Jiang Xinrui. The most direct way I think of is to end you directly. Maybe my picture will disappear and my ending will be different."


    "But I don''t dare to gamble. If you really die, I can''t predict my future any more. I don''t know what changes will be waiting for me, so changing your ending is the only way for me to save myself. After all, only the pictures about you let me see myself!"


    "I''ll give you three days for the apprenticeship. You think about it. Three days later, it''s still this time and this place. You tell me to decide that there are some things we need to prepare in advance. No one knows how long your ending will be..."


    "Think about it carefully these three days. Of course, you can also ask your mother what the result of her divination is, but I guess she won''t tell you, because people who can do divination generally don''t do it for their families or themselves."

 Chapter 3593

    "By the way, I don''t know who is the person who calculated you, but I guess you should know each other, because after you left that day, there was a person in Bai ''


    Ji Li gets up and arranges his already wet clothes and swings them gently. The clothes become as clean as new again.


    As for Ji Li''s words, it''s true this time. It depends on how Jiang Xinrui chooses this time. However, no matter how Jiang Xinrui chooses, Ji Li will still participate in Jiang Xinrui''s future. As he said, changing her is also changing himself.


    What Ji Li didn''t say is that Jiang Xinrui killed herself in the flash of the White House. She didn''t want to. Her eyes are full of tears. That''s a look Ji Li has never seen before. So he will always look at Jiang Xinrui''s eyes today. They will have a lot of intersection in the future.


    Otherwise, how can he see in Jiang Xinrui''s eyes that he is reluctant to give up, and he is willing to be free and easy.


    Ji Li doesn''t understand that feeling now, because he doesn''t know whether he is free and easy to die in order to live and do whatever he can?


    The answer to all this is Jiang Xinrui. Only she knows what''s going on.


    In fact, Ji Li understood that maybe he had completely broken the contact with Jiang Xinrui, and the problem he was worried about might not appear, because after that, Jiang Xinrui did not exist, and the picture naturally disappeared.


    It''s just that Ji Li doesn''t know if there will be new problems. Instead of waiting for those problems in the future to become troublesome and difficult to solve, it''s better to follow this line.


    Maybe he can really change that ending. After all, he has changed it in the past. Ji Li is very clear about the result of disobeying the way of heaven, but now he has touched his own destiny. Moreover, he has seen it, so he will not sit back and ignore it.


    "Ji Li, wait a minute. Have you ever thought that since your ending is closed to me, will it be because you have contact with me that the intersection will happen behind you?"


    "As long as you don''t hurt my parents and relatives, I won''t hurt you. You can see that I''m not a good person. On the contrary, I''m selfish. If you want to hurt the common people, I won''t stand at the highest point of morality and conflict with you. So, you don''t have to. We will never meet again. You promise not to hurt my family, Your ending will change. As for mine, I don''t believe that the ending of all people in the world is fixed. My life is in my own hands. "


    "All our lives are in our own hands. Maybe you believe in the prediction in your eyes, but I''m not."


    When Jiang Xinrui looks at Ji Li getting up and ready to leave, he immediately gets up and shouts him. At this time, the blue fire in Jiang Xinrui''s hand goes out.


    It was cut off by the river core.


    Already dim seaside, because of the lack of that cluster of fire, in the weak light of the street lamp is particularly dull.


    As they said the topic of general, anyone told such an outcome, the heart will not be better, and Jiang Xinrui never thought his future will become like that!


    She can lose the world, but not her family.


    If she is really asked to protect the three realms and six roads one day, something great will happen. But according to the abilities of Jiangliu and Huasheng, and according to the strength of Tiandi and others, no matter what happens, jiangxinrui will never be her turn

 Chapter 3594

    "What''s more, Ji Li, how can you be sure that if we have this relationship, you can change me and your ending?"


    "Maybe the final result has not changed anything, but you have pushed yourself to such a situation completely. You put everything on me. Will you really not regret it?"


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Ji Li and doesn''t answer, and continues to say.


    Looking at Ji Li''s back, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know where he came from. He feels lonely.


    Ji Li''s loneliness is different from anyone else''s, as if it is the loneliness of being abandoned by the world and having nothing. At the same time, it is also the inexplicable shock of Jiang Xinrui.


    Because Jili gives her the same feeling of loneliness as the self in the picture.


    Jili has the entity, can move freely, can continue to live, but why is he so lonely? Why is it so strange? What is hidden in him.


    But what makes Jiang Xinrui feel strangest is her mood. She feels that Ji Li is like a puppet that has no feelings and is dominated by fate. All of them are in the middle. Only Ji Li can see everything, so he will be lonely, like a person who is oppressed by something.


    What he did was always weird and unreasonable, because he had too much in his heart?


    Jiang Xinrui can''t say it clearly, and doesn''t feel it, but will it really become like that in the future? As Ji Li said


    At this moment, Jiang Xinrui couldn''t make it clear, because Ji Li always felt so strange to her. It seemed that everything had some reasons, but in fact it didn''t. It seemed that it was done intentionally, and it seemed that it was an unexpected gain.


    "Jiang Xinrui, I have no choice!"


    "Can you really guarantee that your current thoughts are consistent with your future thoughts? At that time, I didn''t think that I would have today, let alone how I would survive. Similarly, I sincerely paid for my believers. For them, I even gave my mana, and the aura condensed in their bodies. But now, I have foreseen the present situation, and I have tried my best to regain my body. I also killed those believers! Including their descendants! "


    "Otherwise, why do you think I can suddenly have a body in a short time? When my body absorbs the evil spirit, I can dream and absorb each other''s anger for my use. With all the miscellaneous things outside, until I can separate a wisp of vitality again, I went to find all the believers in that year. They are not here, and later generations are still there. There is little spiritual power left in that year, but I still don''t let go of any of them, No matter how far away or where they are scattered, I''ve taken back all my profits and capital, which has become my help to rebuild my new life. "


    "Jiang Xinrui, like you, I''m not a good person, and I didn''t expect that there would be today. The things I left on them, in order to ensure their safety and prosperity, have now become my chips to track them..."


    "It''s getting late. You can go back earlier. If you don''t go back, I''m afraid they''ll all come out for you."


    Ji Li turns his head and looks at Jiang Xinrui, and his tone is tired.


    Then it disappeared.


    And what he said, he didn''t worry about what Jiang Xinrui would do. Even if he killed people and countless innocent people, so what?


    Jili believes she won''t take care of it.

 Chapter 3595

    As for why no one found out, the reason is very simple. It''s not because there are few people. In fact, there are thousands of people. Ji Li never let go of any of them, and they all died accidentally. In addition, they are not from Jiangcheng. Ji Li is not afraid that Hua Sheng and others will find out


    Of course, that accident was also made by Ji Li. He would never have killed the other party at that time, leaving one or two days of vitality to let him find the next person.


    In this way, the time of death has been prolonged. In addition, it is relatively scattered. Generally, it has become an accidental death. Who can meddle in his affairs? Moreover, many times, not so many people are willing to meddle.


    When he came to today''s world, Ji Li found that it was no longer the past. There was little aura in the world, but there was resentment everywhere


    For Ji Li''s words, Jiang Xinrui thought a lot, for he did not answer the place, maybe he did not choose it.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t understand how much of a person''s past can make him like that. It''s really a different experience.


    She doesn''t know if she will really change like Ji Li in the future, but she thinks not now, and she will keep her heart.


    She''ll never take care of what she shouldn''t. She''s not a good person.


    Jiang Xinrui tells herself in her heart that since she is not a good person, there is nothing to be embarrassed. Although she does not know what will happen in the future that will affect her ending, she believes that since it can be predicted, there is no absolute solution.


    It can be changed.


    And in Jiang Xinrui''s heart, maybe she didn''t find out, she had already begun to believe Ji Li''s words.


    As for Ji Li, in fact, he can really stay away from all this, but he knows that it''s only superficial, and he can''t escape for a long time.


    Now the only thing he can do is to keep in touch with Jiang Xinrui all the time. In this way, Ji Li can always pay attention to the things around Jiang Xinrui. Once he finds something wrong, he will try to change it and make corresponding countermeasures. He wants to see why it turns out to be that result. He believes that even if there is no information to connect it now, It''s just that it hasn''t been discovered.


    A lot of things are traceable.


    So some people''s fate is very wonderful, Ji Li thought if he didn''t choose Jiang Xinrui to help him, the result would be different.


    But also, it may be fate, which is the price of his rebirth.


    After Jili regained his body, he felt as if he was not him now, but someone else. He was born again with a new life in order to conform to his destiny.


    Ten li spring breeze.


    Jiang Xinrui stood at the gate and blew the spring breeze. He made sure that he had cleaned up the sea breeze and other people''s breath before he went in.


    She didn''t go in this meeting, but she also saw the bright lights inside. Everyone is looking for her


    Anyway, this is not a good time for parents to know.


    Ji Li''s business, Jiang Xinrui is really changing with time, all doubt she can only put in the heart, now tell parents, that is more than two worried people.


    Besides, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t think that she will end up like that. Since fate lets her know all this, many things can be changed.


    "Father, mother, I come back, let you worry about..."


    As soon as Jiang Xinrui came in, he found that the situation inside was different before he finished speaking

 Chapter 3596

    At this time, the light of spring breeze is bright, not because of looking for her.


    It''s bustling inside. As soon as you enter, there are big happy birthday banners, surrounded by all kinds of snacks


    There were more people in it. For a moment, the hall of ten li spring breeze became crowded.


    Huasheng, Jiangliu, is cutting fruit and squeezing juice. They have already squeezed five or six kinds of juice with tacit cooperation. They are put on the table in various colors. Qin Wanyu and Fengxi are still talking about why they want to make so many? Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian are making cakes? But it didn''t seem to be optimistic. Basically, it didn''t succeed. It was all ruined by mounting


    As for the prince with Qin Xiaobao, Qin Xiaobao holding Xiaohei, the two of them ran to each table... Make trouble.


    Ten li spring breeze has not been so lively for a long time.


    Xiaohei hasn''t been so naive for a long time. Since her partner, the little white cat, died three years ago, Xiaohei has been lying on the balcony. She doesn''t care who calls her, doesn''t raise her head, doesn''t speak, and refuses to communicate. If she doesn''t know Xiaohei''s identity, the Huasheng family really thinks Xiaohei''s life is coming.


    After all, the life limit of animals is very short. Now Xiaohei is back in spirit, and Jiang Xinrui is also relieved that Xiaohei has never been a pet for them.


    They understand that losing twice in succession, sometimes it''s really not as good as never having it, so the pain won''t be experienced twice. Before Xiaohei was active, it was because she knew that her partner would leave her. She wanted to cherish these years, but when she really left, Xiaohei still couldn''t let go.


    So I''ve been depressed for a long time. Now I''m watching this family become depressed. Xiao Hei knows that it can''t be like this anymore. He always has to do something for this family.


    Besides, in a few years, maybe they will meet again.


    And Xiao Hei didn''t expect that he was worried about Huasheng and Jiangliu in the past, but later he became the little master. As the guardian beast of the family, he really has a lot of responsibility.


    Xiao Hei felt that he had become deep.


    Jiang Xinrui stood at the door for a while, but he didn''t know what to do. He was thinking about whose birthday it was?


    Not a father, not a mother, not even her


    "Ruirui, you finally came back. My aunt said you went to buy a gift for Qin Xiaobao? After so long, I really look forward to it. Although it''s not for me, what did you buy? "


    When the prince saw Jiang Xinrui standing at the door, his eyes lit up. He put down Qin Xiaobao and gave him to Xiao Hei. Then he ran to Jiang Xinrui and asked with a smile.


    Qin Xiaobao saw that he was left behind by his brother and didn''t feel anything at all. After eating the cake full of Hua Zhi''s failed mounting, it can be said that there were only two eyes of xiaodouding left in the whole face. He looked at Jiang Xinrui and determined that it was Jiang Xinrui. He carefully put down Xiao Hei, and then rushed over like a small shell.


    Although Qin Xiaobao was in the same hurry to see Jiang Xinrui, he was very satisfied with the fact that Xiaohei was placed in his arms before going out. He felt that the baby really didn''t hurt in vain.


    It can be said that Xiaohei spent more time contacting Qin Xiaobao than Huasheng.


    As for the prince, Xiao Hei said that he was helpless. After all, Hua Zhi didn''t want to give up. He gave up. As long as he saw Jiang Xinrui, everyone had to stand back. Jiang Xinrui was the first.

 Chapter 3597

    At the moment, Qin Xiaobao is different from the prince. Qin Xiaobao hugs Jiang Xinrui, and his eyes are bright and full of expectation.


    Qin Xiaobao is very sensible and careful not to rub the cream on Jiang Xinrui''s face, but he holds Jiang Xinrui''s hand tightly.


    He knew that he was dirty now, and he knew that he couldn''t make Jiang Xinrui dirty too. He was still a little annoyed because he didn''t wait a little longer, waiting for Jiang Xinrui to come back to eat, so he wouldn''t make himself dirty.


    "Yes, today is Qin Xiaobao''s fourth birthday. I... I went to choose a gift, but I didn''t find a suitable one. In this way, can my sister supply Qin Xiaobao tomorrow?"


    Jiang Xinrui lowers her head and touches Qin Xiaobao''s face. All of a sudden, all the complicated emotions are gone. Children always have a magic power.


    At the same time, Jiang Xinrui blushed slightly when she said this, because she really forgot it today. In fact, when she went out in the morning, her mother mentioned that she would celebrate Qin Xiaobao''s fourth birthday in the evening. In the spring breeze of Shili, Jiang Xinrui also said that she would choose gifts for Qin Xiaobao after the sports meeting.


    But there was an accident and all the plans were disrupted. A few days ago, she met something like that again. She thought about choosing gifts in advance and forgot about it


    Originally, I wanted to be at Feng''s home, but because of Jiang Xinrui''s recent relationship, I just had a bit of fun together. I swept away my dull mood. In addition, Qin Xiaobao also likes to be at Jiang Xinrui''s side.


    This is also Qin Xiaobao''s choice. We all have no opinions. The Huazhi family also made time for the excitement. In the past, everyone was the most special to jiangxinrui. With the growth of jiangxinrui, now it has become Qin Xiaobao.


    Of course, it''s not that young


    It''s Qin Xiaobao''s special character. It''s not hard to find that Qin Xiaobao didn''t say a word from the beginning, no matter how excited he was when he saw Jiang Xinrui.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to say it, it''s that he won''t.


    Qin Xiaobao is four years old, but he can''t say a word. Even his parents haven''t said anything like that.


    Feng Xi and Qin Wanyu were very anxious about this. When they found out the problem at the very beginning, they took Qin Xiaobao to all the hospitals they could go to, but they failed


    People like Fengxi can go to the hospital to find a way, which proves that Huasheng and others have no way. It can only be said that the time has not come. Qin Xiaobao has been a different person since he was a child, because his birthday is easy to get some messy things to like.


    Maybe that''s the destiny.


    Qin Xiaobao''s life style.


    "Ruirui, don''t you forget? Looking at Qin Xiaobao, he deliberately said, "tomorrow?"


    "Then you didn''t buy a present. It''s dark. Where have you been?"


    "It''s dangerous for girls to come back so late! Especially the beautiful girl like Ruirui, otherwise you go out later, take me, I protect you! I''m eleven years old. I''m a big boy. I can do it


    When the prince said this, he stood on tiptoe and tried to look straight at Jiang Xinrui.


    At last, when he did head up, he looked at Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, which showed that he was very reliable.


    Whenever you look at the prince, you will sigh about the prince''s lack of strength. How can he look like Qin Wanyu! Wang Junxian often reproaches Qin Wanyu with his eyes. It must be because Qin Wanyu often took the prince to play when he was a child.

 Chapter 3598

    Of course, Qin, Anhui and Yu are unconvinced. Wang Junxian''s treachery conceals his nature. The prince''s small appearance is a copy of Wang Junxian''s childhood. What does it have to do with him?


    These people always want him to carry the pot. How many of them are as popular as he was when he was a child? Looking at his son is the truth, who doesn''t like it? Jiang Xinrui is more patient with Qin Xiaobao than anyone else, which is obvious.


    "Prince, you come here for me. Your little head will go out to protect your sister. It is estimated that your sister will protect you at that time."


    "If you are the most beautiful, you can''t learn from Qin Xiaobao and see how good people are and how attractive they are."


    Hua Zhi looked at his son who didn''t worry. There was no place to reason.


    This child is getting more and more skinny year by year. When he was a child, Wang Jun changed his face. He could manage it. But when he was older, there was no one but Jiang Xinrui.


    It can''t be said that there is another person who can control the prince, that is Qin Xiaobao.


    When the prince heard this, he realized that he had just left his younger brother aside. He was a little worried about other people, except Jiang Xinrui and Qin Xiaobao. The rest was the existence of the devil.


    Qin Xiaobao is a very magical existence. As long as he stands there and says nothing, he can pacify everyone.


    There seems to be a kind of magic in him, which started from Qin Xiaobao''s birth. He was born at the beginning of the morning light. At the beginning of a new day, he is going through great difficulties. Everyone says that he is a man with good fortune.


    Qin Xiaobao also shows this point. Not to mention that people around him like him, even strangers will smile at Qin Xiaobao. Another point is that it is especially popular with small animals. Chifeng and Wanfeng also like Qin Xiaobao. When they see him, they want to hold him


    When going to the zoo, the scene is particularly spectacular. No matter where Qin Xiaobao goes, the zoo will become very lively.


    As for Feng''s family, if they didn''t live in the city, Qin Wanyu thought they would become a zoo.


    Open the window to welcome the magpie. There are bird''s nests under the eaves. Those stray cats and dogs don''t count. Basically, you can see them every day when you go out. There are even snakes


    All of them are running for Qin Xiaobao. In order to see Qin Xiaobao, they will fight!


    What impresses Qin Wanyu most is that when he takes Qin Xiaobao to the zoo and passes by giraffes, Qin Xiaobao feeds one of the small leaves, and then... A fight starts. Two giraffes shake their necks crazily. It''s really funny.


    In the end, Qin Xiaobao took out another leaf, which was the end of the matter. For this reason, he also made a hot search in Jiangcheng.


    So Qin Xiaobao is really a wonderful existence.


    Maybe it has something to do with his inability to speak. No matter Fengxi or Huasheng can change that.


    Feng Xi can only make eye contact when she looks at her son. It''s really hard for her, but she also knows that this is fate. She can''t force her to come


    "Hua Zhi, I just want to ask you, can you make this cake for my son?"


    Fengxi soon straightens up her mood and turns to Huazhi, who is trying to mount flowers.


    But Huasheng has already squeezed all kinds of fruit juice, so it''s short of cake.


    "I think mounting flowers is a mess, so let''s eat like this."


    Hua Zhi took out a small cake with cream and put it on the table. When she said this, she was a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 3599

    "Well, I knew you couldn''t hold on in the end!"


    Wind Xi looking at the cake made by Hua Zhi, suddenly helpless to a white eye, this person is more and more mature, Hua Zhi is more and more childish.


    This cake is also to show their own skills, the results do not do half, but also said that the decoration is very messy, according to her, the cake shop has become bare.


    However, although Feng Xi said so, she still picked up the cake and put it up. Hua Zhi was enthusiastic about making it for Qin Xiaobao.


    And Qin Xiaobao at the door, flashing the small eyes of xiaodouding, pulling Jiang Xinrui to the table, then reached out and patted Hua Zhi, eyeful of thanks, and like.


    Because Hua Zhi specially made it for him, and Qin Xiaobao knew it. Naturally, he didn''t dislike it. Besides, he thought it was delicious, and he ate it all over his face.


    "Qin Xiaobao likes it very much, so I feel very satisfied. I''ll give it to you next time, so as to make it look better."


    Hua Zhi holds Qin Xiaobao''s fat hand and smiles between her eyebrows and eyes. She speaks to Qin Xiaobao in a more gentle tone, which is not even felt by the prince.


    But this really can not blame Hua Zhi bad temper, but this person with people, not the same ah.


    Looking at Qin Xiaobao, she really likes it. Looking at the "little devil" in her family, Hua Zhi feels that she can''t finish it.


    Now looking at Qin Xiaobao''s approval eyes, Hua Zhi even thinks she can try again.


    Of course, she said the same.


    But there was opposition.


    In the days that followed, Hua Zhi didn''t give up. When she had time, she practiced making cakes and wanted to make a better one for Qin Xiaobao.


    "Let''s put four candles on Qin Xiaobao."


    Hua Sheng stood by and put the candle on Hua Zhi''s miserable cake with a helpless look. Then he waited for Qin Xiaobao to blow the candle and make a wish.


    "Son, make a wish. Dad will prepare a gift for you and wait for you to see it."


    Qin Wanyu touched his son''s head with a heavy look in his eyes, but soon when Qin Xiaobao looked up, he sorted it out.


    Qin Xiaobao is four years old after today. He is five years old. No matter how late he speaks, he should not be able to say a word. Although everyone says that there is no problem with vocal cords and he can speak sooner or later, Qin Wanyu knows that some things are not as simple as they seem.


    His son is not normal.


    It''s not just because he can''t speak. Qin Wanyu has a feeling that Qin Xiaobao can''t speak all his life.


    Because of his current problems, the Feng family is not forcing Qin Xiaobao to learn anything. After all, the Feng family can''t have a householder who can''t speak. Now everyone is waiting, but it seems that everyone knows that Qin Xiaobao''s problem can''t be solved.


    The people in Fengxi''s family have already shaken their mind to let Fengxi have another one. Qin Wanyu knows that Fengxi has concealed his son''s problems from him.


    The wind family is afraid to give up Qin Xiaobao.


    In fact, this is also very good. Qin Xiaobao''s life will become more lively in the future. There will be no more boring and dangerous things. His Qin family doesn''t mind.


    At this time, Qin Xiaobao was still a little doll who didn''t know anything. He was very happy to know that today it was all for him. He took Jiang Xinrui''s hand and let her blow the candle with herself.


    They do it every year.


    For Jiang Xinrui did not give himself a gift, Qin Xiaobao did not feel sad, as long as we are together.

 Chapter 3600

    But Qin Xiaobao can''t say this because he can''t speak, so he can only smile to convey his meaning.


    Then Qin Xiaobao closed his eyes and blew out the candle. The people around him spoke for him. They were busy instead of him. They cried for the end of the vow instead of him. They also said thank you instead of him


    Qin Xiaobao is very satisfied. He knows that he is different from others, but he never feels sad, because he is very happy and surrounded by people who are kind to him. As for whether he can speak, although Qin Xiaobao is young, he knows everything in his heart, and he can see that his parents and relatives are worried about him.


    But he really, really doesn''t care.


    He just wants the family to be happy.


    It really doesn''t matter whether he can speak or not. Anyway, people who love him never dislike him because they can''t speak. On the contrary, they will love him more. In this way, Qin Xiaobao is really satisfied.


    "Is Qin Xiaobao happy?"


    The river asked in a low voice, then reached out and wiped the cream from the child''s eyes.


    No matter what, it''s going into the eyes.


    Thinking of this, the river sighed a little. No one really thought that Qin Wanyu''s children would look like this. He used his spiritual power to explore many times, but failed.


    Qin Xiaobao''s body is OK. He can cry when he was a child, which proves that he can make a sound. Moreover, the doctor has checked that his vocal cords are OK. But over the years, he just can''t speak.


    No matter what method is used, it''s the same. It''s not Qin Xiaobao''s physical problem, but other problems.


    As for the others, it makes people feel that there are problems everywhere, but there are no problems.


    What happened to Qin Xiaobao is not only that Fengxi and Qin Wanyu are worried, but also that Huasheng is worried as much as Jiangliu. Where is the relationship between Huasheng and Fengxi for many years? I think Fengxi can finally live in peace. I don''t need to worry about Huasheng, but I don''t want my child to have problems again.


    Although Fengxi and Qin Wanyu often smile on the surface, they are also a pair of smiling faces. With Qin Xiaobao growing up, the sadness between their eyes and brows is lasting.


    Even if they do not say, even Hua Zhi and Wang Junxian can see, how can Hua Sheng not know?


    I just know that I can''t do anything about it. Hua Sheng can''t take Qin Xiaobao''s fate


    This is the most frightening part.


    At this time, Qin Xiaobao was completely unaffected by the mood of adults. He listened to the words of a circle of people and looked at everyone who spoke to him in turn, as well as his blessings.


    Qin Xiaobao smiles back to everyone.


    And a positive nod.


    Because he can''t speak, Qin Xiaobao will look at each other and show respect when anyone speaks. He also wants to express his affirmation and reply immediately when everyone talks.


    No matter Fengxi or Qin Wanyu has ever taught him this, but Qin Xiaobao knows it and does it very well. Some children are sensible and distressing. He knows his own defects very well and tries not to make trouble for others. In order to get along with everyone normally, he also tells everyone that he is not as vulnerable as everyone believes, He has his own way.


    Although Qin Xiaobao is still small, he really knows a lot. Maybe this is the price.


    What is lost, what will be gained correspondingly, and what Qin Xiaobao has is the temperament of calming all impetuousness and understanding.

 Chapter 3601

    Today''s birthday is very simple, but it is enough for Qin Xiaobao. He is very happy and really happy. As long as there are people who love him and those he loves, it is enough.


    And every year''s birthday, Qin Xiaobao actually celebrates several times, the next day back to the Qin family, and the wind family, he is very happy.


    For his own defects, he is not sad.


    Happy days are always short, and then the next day, Qin Wanyu took Qin Xiaobao back to Qin''s home. This time, Fengxi didn''t go, so he went directly to Huasheng.


    Ten li spring breeze.


    Jiang Xinrui hasn''t gone to school, or she doesn''t have to go these days. Because of the murder, and she''s upset, the person who calculated her hasn''t gone yet. The clue is broken, and there''s a knife in the dark. Facing herself and the spring breeze, Jiang Xinrui can''t do her own things at ease.


    What''s more, now Ji Li has stirred her up. She even knows the future. Anyway, Jiang Xinrui has to think about avoiding all this, otherwise she can''t really live in peace.


    Jiang Xinrui thinks that their life has not been at ease for a few days, and her heart is full of worries. After thinking about it all night, she decides to talk about it with her parents.


    After all, it''s no small matter. What if it''s true? She did not dare to gamble, and even more did not dare to make her own decisions. Once so many results were placed in front of her, Jiang Xinrui had realized a lot.


    She didn''t dare to take any risks. She wanted to confess to her parents last night, but when she got home, she found that they were all celebrating Qin Xiaobao''s birthday. It was she who forgot this and could only postpone what she had to say.


    The rare tranquility and comfort, jiangxinrui also don''t want to break.


    So the next morning, when Jiang Xinrui was going to confess again, the wind came.


    "You didn''t come here in the morning, did you? Didn''t you go to the Qin family at this time in previous years? "


    Jiang Liu has just prepared breakfast for Huasheng''s mother and daughter. When he hears the doorbell, he still doubts who it is. As soon as he opens the door, he sees the wind. Jiang Liu''s tone is confused.


    It''s not uncommon for Fengxi to come to eat in the morning. Jiangliu is not particularly surprised. He just feels that he didn''t say hello this time. He''s not ready to give Fengxi''s share.


    "I''m not here to rub rice. I have something to do with Sheng."


    Feng Xi went to find Hua Sheng.


    That eager appearance, the river thought it was the river city, and what happened.


    Jiang Xinrui prepares dishes and chopsticks beside her, and her stomach is pressed down again. Especially when she looks at Aunt Fengxi''s serious look, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know what''s going on, and suddenly feels a little uneasy.


    I don''t know why she''s guilty. Recently, she really knows a lot about it, and what she knew yesterday on the beach. Ji Li is afraid that he killed a lot of people and will be found sooner or later


    She is also an insider. Although she doesn''t care, her mother will


    "In the morning, what''s so important that Qin Xiaobao won''t accompany him? Is Jiangcheng not peaceful again? "


    Hua Sheng heard the wind on the second floor and asked as he went downstairs.


    "Ah Sheng, it''s not about Jiangcheng. I''m in the mood to manage it now. Besides, there are a lot of people in charge now. It''s time to show the opportunities to the younger generation."


    "Everyone was here yesterday. I can''t ask you. I''ve been pressing this matter in my heart for a long time. Can''t you take Qin Xiaobao''s hexagram? He shouldn''t have... "

 Chapter 3602

    Fengxi is pulled by Huasheng to sit at the dining table. As she talks, Huasheng adds porridge for her, while Jiangliu cooks bowl noodles again consciously.


    Just the wind, let the river fire slightly stopped.


    Qin Xiaobao''s affairs are always in everyone''s mind.


    Everyone remembers, carefully


    "Fengxi, you know what your Fengs are capable of. Although my tags are different, you also know that they can be more accurate. Your family can''t take it out, so can I


    "Qin Xiaobao''s hexagram is empty. I''ve tried it countless times. Maybe his life can''t be divined."


    Hua Sheng frowned and said softly.


    For Qin Xiaobao, Huasheng is also worried about hurting Fengxi. After all, it''s not just Fengxi. She''s also worried. In fact, we all know what we have to say.


    After all, we have experienced a lot in these years. The empty hexagram can be nothing, but it is also unknown. His fate can be changed at any time.


    Because of this, Fengxi is most worried.


    So it''s better to directly say that Qin Xiaobao''s life is full of twists and turns. At least she has a preparation, but now all the future is uncontrollable. If it''s done well, Qin Xiaobao''s future will be carefree. If it''s not done well, it will be extremely bumpy.


    No matter what, it''s all a problem. Even if he is carefree, there must be a reason why he can never open his mouth.


    "I''m afraid that I can''t do divination. Ah Sheng, I''ve been waiting for so many years before I decided to have this child. Now it''s like this. I really don''t know whether my original decision was wrong or right."


    "If he wasn''t my child, wouldn''t he? I feel guilty for Qin Xiaobao, and I feel the same for Qin Wanyu. I believe he feels that the Feng family has deliberately given up Qin Xiaobao and given up his position as the leader of the Feng family. The Feng family can''t have a leader who can''t speak. "


    "I know all this, but I feel really sad. I don''t even know how to tell Qin Wanyu about it! For the sake of the wind family, Qin Wanyu and the Qin family have been fighting for a long time. It''s not easy for Qin Xiaobao to become a wind family. Instead, it''s an alternative now. I don''t care about this position. It''s really unfair to Qin Wanyu and Qin Xiaobao. "


    "I also know that the Qin family would like to be like this, and they won''t mind. But I feel bad. The less the Qin family cares, the worse I feel. They might as well stand there and scold me, or even scold the Feng family. I can feel better. Now Qin Xiaobao is still small, and the Feng family doesn''t show much. When he is old, even if I push Qin Xiaobao to the head of the family, I can also think that he will be very difficult and will not choose words. How can he tell his feelings? Fengjia will not be satisfied. After all, it''s not worth mentioning that he likes to compete with his interests. "


    "This thing is given to my son in vain, and I still feel that he has been wronged. But when we really wait for compromise, we are despised before we say we don''t want to. In my heart, I''m not willing. When will my son be so despised?"


    Fengxi pushes away the porridge from Huasheng, but she can''t eat a mouthful. Her tone is depressing.


    She didn''t go to the Qin''s this morning. Fengxi just didn''t have the face to go.


    In fact, she also knows that Hua Sheng has no way to help her, but if she has one, how can she not help her? However, Feng Xi really doesn''t know who else to tell about this matter in her heart.

 Chapter 3603

    Fengxi now dare not even look into Qin Wanyu''s eyes, let alone Qin Xiaobao''s.


    She''s always afraid to see something disappointed in her eyes.


    In the past, although she couldn''t say she was omnipotent, she was not a simple person. Fengxi didn''t dare to admit that she was a good person, but she was not a bad person. In recent years, she also killed demons and demons, protected Jiangcheng, took the safety of the human world as her own responsibility, and even left her life behind.


    The person you love is the last one, but Fengxi doesn''t understand why God treats her like this?


    Is it because of punishment? Punish the child of that year?


    Even if we have to punish her, everything can be put on her. Why should we implicate innocent children? Now, Qin Xiaobao hasn''t called her parents


    When we are together with our peers, although we all like him, the biggest question we can ask is, "why can''t you talk..."


    Every time I hear this news, Fengxi''s heart feels like a needle prick. How could her lovely son, clever and sensible son have such a life.


    If she is not a good person, then let all the problems come from her. Why should her children bear all these responsibilities? Fengxi has never lamented the unfairness of heaven like today. Besides, for more than 30 years, Fengxi thinks she is not bad, right?


    I''ve never done anything hurtful. At most, when I was 20 years old, I swaggered a little, but my heart was still good.


    How did it come to this day?


    Why is her child born speechless, and even ill fated in the future? What kind of fortune is this?


    What did she do wrong? It''s been a long time since the wind came.


    "Ah Sheng, Qin Xiaobao could cry when he was one year old. You can see that his vocal cords are OK, but now he can''t even shout."


    "If he didn''t leave my sight, I would really doubt if someone had done something to him. Even if I''m not good at magic power, you, Qingfeng, white wolf king and even Xiaohei are watching for me, but how can it be like this?"


    "If it goes on like this, I always feel uneasy. Qin Xiaobao is farther and farther away from me..."


    Fengxi thought of her son''s quiet appearance last night, and her heart became sour. Everything that had been pressed in her heart for many years became uncomfortable, and even began to suffer from breathing.


    Everyone is busy for him, but her children can only smile back, look at everyone, and express their thanks with a smile


    "Meow..."


    When Fengxi pushes the bowl away, Xiaohei jumps up and looks at Fengxi. He reaches out his little paw and touches Fengxi. Even his voice is soothing.


    Xiao Hei seldom looks like this. Of course, this means to others, not to Hua Sheng and others.


    Xiao Hei seldom comforts anyone other than Huasheng, a family of three. In the past, Fengxi liked Xiao Hei very much, but Xiao Hei was always very cold. Only when Qin Xiaobao was born, it became different.


    Qin Xiaobao, who is popular with small animals, has changed Xiaohei.


    Fengxi looks at Xiaohei''s shining hair and pats it. After all, Xiaohei is comforting her. Fengxi returns a smile, but the smile is very bitter.


    In front of Hua Sheng, Feng Xi doesn''t hide her emotions. She''s really going to run away

 Chapter 3604

    "Qin Xiaobao will be happy. He is a man of great wisdom."


    "Although he is young now, he has already seen the clue. Not to mention his intelligence, he can''t communicate with words, but he can pay attention to everyone''s expression, and can never forget what he has seen."


    "Even if you don''t say anything, I believe you can feel it. Maybe this is what you have to pay."


    Jiang Liu puts the cooked noodles in front of Feng Xi. Since he doesn''t drink porridge, he has to eat something to do other things.


    Qin Xiaobao is now like this, in fact, what makes people uncomfortable is that he can''t speak, and the child is really too sensible, he will stretch out his little hand to comfort you.


    There is light in his eyes, he knows everything, even knows very clearly, but he is only four years old, but he knows so much, sensible people heartache.


    "I''d rather he was stupid, I don''t want him to be like this, I''m very painful, my heart really hurts..."


    "Ah Sheng, I know you can''t help it any more, but if you do, you won''t wait until now. I watched Qin Xiaobao open his mouth and want to say something when he was celebrating his birthday yesterday. My heart was always gripping. I didn''t dare to show it in front of Qin Wanyu''s father and son. I just wanted to wait to see it and talk to you. I really feel bad..."


    "In fact, I didn''t come here to complain. There are some other things. I didn''t forget my responsibility. Maybe God counted the suffering on my son because I wasn''t responsible enough. So I didn''t take it lightly. How busy I was and how to accompany Qin Xiaobao, I would also pay attention to things outside, just not often."


    "As you know, the younger generation of my Feng family has been training outside all the time. In addition to the situation of Qin Xiaobao, all the members of the Feng family know very well that they will not let him be the head of the family. Those younger generation are also working hard. The biggest one is 18 years old. They have to work harder than when I was the head of the family..."


    "They found a strange thing outside Jiangcheng. At first, I thought it was because they were young, so I didn''t care about it. But Ling Ji, the current head of the Ling family, came to me. The child was pushed out by the Ling family when he was only 17 this year. He came to me this morning, not far from Jiangcheng. Qiancheng, more than 600 miles away, died 131 people last month, and Chuncheng, 900 miles away, Three hundred and eleven people, thousands of miles away, don''t say. Ling Ji hasn''t sorted it out. After all, it''s a long way away. He''s not long a housekeeper, and his prestige is not enough. "


    "But it''s estimated that there are thousands of people, which is a huge number. But it can''t be denied that there is a strange circle now. On the map, Jiangcheng is the most peaceful city. Although there are deaths every day, it''s not like other cities..."


    Fengxi looks at the noodles brought by the river. Her heart is still very warm, but she really can''t eat. She has too many things in her heart.


    Just when Feng Xi was talking about the strangeness outside Jiangcheng recently, he was suddenly interrupted by the sound of a "crack" and a broken bowl.


    With the sound, Fengxi and others look for the sound.


    Jiang Xinrui hit the bowl of porridge on the ground, and the bowl with celadon pattern was torn apart.


    Xiao Hei''s eyes flashed... This bowl is very expensive.


    "How are you, rui''er? Is it hot? "


    Hua Sheng is the closest. Looking at the sticky dripping on her daughter''s hand, she pulls Jiang Xinrui to flush the wate

 Chapter 3605

    "How about Ruier?"


    "Fragmentary peace is peace every year, nothing, nothing..."


    Wind Xi looking at Huasheng pull Jiang Xinrui''s hand rushed to the faucet, also followed by nervous up.


    Little girl scald is to leave scars, even if jiangxinrui''s body is not the same, but there is no need to white by the pain, and for jiangxinrui frightened appearance, wind Xi can''t help but say those words to coax the child.


    After all, how can such words be true? If it is true, not so many people are still killed after they are safe. Just like the accidents she just said, although Jiangcheng is left out and there are no such things in Jiangcheng, the result makes Fengxi feel more uneasy.


    All this seems to leave Jiangcheng at the end. Over the years, she has withstood many crises. But this time, Fengxi feels that she can''t do what she wants. She is not the youngest. With the trauma she has suffered over the years, she can''t keep up with her health.


    If her experience in these years is really taken out, it will certainly be different. Even for another person, she may not have such experience. The family says that she is the most potential human being. After all, what normal person can go to heaven? But the same thing has a price, and that''s her own price.


    After all, it''s just a mortal. Many things are overdrawn in advance for Fengxi. After experiencing these things, Fengxi suddenly finds that it''s not so important to live or die, because it exists in this world anyway.


    Maybe it''s Huasheng who gave her too strong original. Fengxi has also changed. She thinks that life and death don''t matter. Anyway, it''s enough that there will be a form in this place, and the people around her are also there


    Fengxi''s physical condition is not mentioned. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether to say it or not, because many people have their own problems. Huasheng and Jiangliu are very calm at this time, but in fact, they also have their own troubles.


    It used to be their own problem, but now it''s children''s, no matter which one can''t make people feel at ease, and there''s no moment to be carefree.


    Jiang Liu didn''t say a word. He stood at the table and looked at Jiang Xinrui with his eyes. He walked over to see that Jiang Xinrui''s little hand had been red. It was conspicuous on the back of his hand and stabbed Jiang Liu''s eyes.


    Jiang Liu didn''t speak, but he was worried. His child hasn''t been hurt in these years. His heart is sharp and he is carefully protecting him. Now, he is responsible. At the same time, Jiang Liu feels that he hasn''t protected the child at all.


    Of course, it''s not just because he hurt Jiang Xinrui''s hand that makes Jiang Liu feel uncomfortable. Jiang Liu suddenly finds that he can''t understand his children.


    Her eyes seem to be covered with too much fog, and there are more things under the fog. Jiang Liu thinks he should know, but he doesn''t know when there is a problem. He can''t touch, see or touch it.


    Inexplicable River feel very anxious


    He missed a lot with Hua Sheng and his daughter.


    "It''s OK, it''s ok... It''s just a little sticky. The porridge is not hot for a long time. I didn''t hold the bowl, but I broke one."


    Jiang Xinrui awkwardly pulls out her hand and comforts Hua Sheng. She looks up at the river and the wind and says.


    Everyone looked at her nervously. Jiang Xinrui couldn''t control her expression for a moment. I don''t know if she was found anything

 Chapter 3606

    "I''m really OK. You can go on. What aunt Fengxi said is not a trivial matter. If you want to take care of it, I can also help you."


    "Don''t think I''m young. I''m not young anymore. I''m seventeen years old. I can help you solve it together."


    Jiang Xinrui pulls out her hand from Huasheng''s hand. Although the back of her hand is a little red and swollen, Jiang Xinrui can''t feel the pain. Other feelings in her heart have covered up many things, including the feeling of being scalded. Jiang Xinrui wiped her hand and didn''t worry at all.


    She has spiritual power to protect her body. If she wants not to be hurt, spiritual power can maintain her body. In fact, it doesn''t hurt much, but everyone worries about herself. Jiang Xinrui''s heart is more uneasy, because she is guilty.


    Jiang Xinrui thinks she knows a lot about what aunt Fengxi said. Remembering what Ji Li revealed last night, he didn''t touch the people in Jiangcheng. He also said that he could rest assured that no one would find out


    But now the situation has long been watched by people. Although Ji Li didn''t hurt the people in Jiangcheng, there are still problems around Jiangcheng, not to mention Fengxi and others. If he doesn''t know the reason, Jiang Xinrui also thinks whether he wants to do something to Jiangcheng. According to the map drawn by Fengxi, it is clear that Jiangcheng is the center, and none of the cities around him is spared.


    No matter how many descendants there are in Ji Li''s mouth, how can it be so coincidental that there is no one in Jiangcheng?


    But Jiangcheng did not have the same strange death as other cities. Of course, we can''t rule out the fact that we haven''t found out yet. Jiang Xinrui won''t believe that Ji Li is not so important because she doesn''t move people in Jiangcheng. Moreover, we have to say that Ji Li sometimes knows her better than anyone. The safety of people in Jiangcheng is not so important. For her, only her family is important.


    It''s just that her family won''t watch what happened in Jiangcheng recently, and if it''s really Jili, jiangxinrui will take care of it.


    If Jili didn''t do anything, and the dispute between her and Jili was over, Jiang Xinrui was really not afraid of what her parents knew. Besides, today Jiang Xinrui was going to tell his family about Jili, but no one thought that what Jili was doing outside was discovered by Fengxi at this time.


    Since Qin Xiaobao was born, Fengxi has rarely been in charge of affairs, and she doesn''t take part in the affairs outside. Of course, it''s also because something happened inside Fengxi''s family. The specific jiangxinrui is not clear, but it''s definitely from then on that Fengxi has handed over all the affairs outside to Fengxi''s younger generation.


    In fact, in Jiang Xinrui''s opinion, the position of Fengxi, the owner of the family, is a bit of an empty space. Jiang Xinrui is dissatisfied with this point. It''s very unfair. Just because the prepared owner can''t speak, Fengxi and Fengxi are beginning to have bad feelings. What''s the reason?


    But no matter what Jiang Xinrui thinks, the wind family is still the same, so Fengxi is at leisure, concentrating on Qin Xiaobao, not to mention those. After all, Qin Xiaobao''s affairs are more important.


    Therefore, what happened outside, Jiang Xinrui is not very worried about her family knowing and regretting to participate. Even when Ji Li said how many people he killed, she didn''t feel it.


    "What can you solve? We don''t know what the situation is now. Take care of yourself."


    The river looks up at the core of the river.

 Chapter 3607

    After Jiang Xinrui finished, Feng Xi and Hua Sheng didn''t speak. One comforted Jiang Xinrui and said auspicious words, the other worried and didn''t speak much.


    When Jiang Liu said this, their eyes changed slightly. It seemed that they had just reflected something. Their eyes changed a little.


    I didn''t go to see Jiang Xinrui, but I had a thought-provoking look.


    "Rui''er, mother thinks your father is right. I know you have grown up, but you are still a child in our eyes."


    "You have to take care of yourself first..."


    "Besides, we don''t know the specific situation now. Even if we want to manage it, we don''t know how to manage it, and you have to wait for your aunt Fengxi to finish."


    Huasheng looks at her daughter and pulls her hand back directly. She looks lonely, but her tone soon perks up.


    Kwai once again stretched out his hand and put his daughter''s hand in his own hands, pressing the place where it was swollen and red, and soon the heat came from the palm of his hand. It was the spirit of Hua Sheng. She was conveying mental power to the heart of the river, even if it was not a big wound. Hua Sheng was not at ease.


    Hua Sheng feels that she doesn''t seem to know when her child is not the one she was.


    In fact, Huasheng should have known for a long time that jiangxinrui was not the joy of that year. After experiencing what happened after 72 dreamland, Xile came back to Jiangcheng and became jiangxinrui now.


    In fact, Chang''an married him after all. Although he never said that he liked his sister, he regarded her as a treasure in his heart and took care of her like a stamen. This was said during the last seven days of their family. Huasheng and Jiangliu kept it in mind


    When he left the seventy-two dreamland, Jiangliu became famous for joy, that is, jiangxinrui. He didn''t discuss anything with Huasheng, but Huasheng knew everything long ago.


    At that time, no one thought that Jiang Xinrui would have such a big change. Up to now, some tracks have changed little by little without knowing, and even made her feel worried about gain and loss. Huasheng even thought about how to change her daughter back to the original way.


    Huasheng is trying to change herself, and the river is changing the same way. It''s just that many things have come to the present. At this moment, it seems that nothing has changed, but there are many changes. Huasheng thinks that she can see everything, and nothing is out of her control. Even though it''s a bumpy journey with the river, Huasheng is thinking of all the past, She knew that, in fact, it was predestined that she had paid a lot for this broken feeling, whether it was herself or the river.


    In the face of her past, Hua Sheng never felt really afraid, even more expected. But when she was dealing with Jiang Xinrui, Hua Sheng began to feel flustered. In fact, she really didn''t want to do divination for Jiang Xinrui, but she really couldn''t help it. Her heart was always uneasy, and she couldn''t see clearly when she looked at her daughter.


    After really divining, Huasheng''s heart is more difficult to be at ease, because she can''t figure out why the future of her and Jiangliu''s children will be so difficult?


    She shouldn''t have divined that way. Huasheng takes care of her daughter carefully and wants to change everything. So whether it''s Chifeng, the prince, or even Qin Xiaobao, or her classmates who know each other outside, Huasheng won''t force her daughter to go out. He even hopes that she can make a decision. As long as she is with the rive

 Chapter 3608

    As long as they are still there, even if they are said to be bullying others, Huasheng is not afraid of these, in order that his daughter can have a happy life and all the difficulties are left to them.


    Huasheng thinks it''s not so difficult, but what Huasheng never thought was that jiangxinrui would not cooperate!


    Maybe from the beginning, she and Jiang Liu used the wrong direction, thinking that as long as the people around Jiang Xinrui are well controlled and cultivated, all of them are always watching, no matter what, they can ensure Jiang Xinrui''s life is carefree and not difficult.


    It''s enough for them to solve all the problems.


    Now Jiang Xinrui is the biggest problem. She has something to hide from the family.


    Just like the result of Huasheng''s divination, maybe it''s not how hard Jiang Xinrui is, but her own behavior, her own choice. They are so careful to eradicate the problems around Jiang Xinrui, but ignore that Jiang Xinrui is the biggest problem.


    Now that Fengxi is talking about things outside, in fact, both Huasheng and Jiangliu are not surprised. There are indeed a large number of people, but to put it bluntly, have people like them ever seen death?


    How not to lose control of mood.


    But Jiang Xinrui is not the same. Her eyes can''t be surprised and flustered for a moment. She doesn''t pretend.


    No matter how fast she conceals, who are the people around her? It''s all with her since childhood, and it''s the parents who gave birth to her. How can we not see her gaffe?


    In fact, when it comes to seeing Qingjiang Xinrui''s emotions, Hua Sheng thinks that she can''t say that she can see everything. After all, if she really understands it, she won''t find the problem until now. Before, she couldn''t see Qingjiang Xinrui''s transformation


    But this time Jiang Xinrui''s gaffe is really too obvious. If Huasheng and Jiangliu don''t find anything, it''s their problem.


    In fact, if Jiang Xinrui didn''t cover up her emotions, she might not be found. At least neither Jiangliu nor Huasheng would think of what happened outside Jiangcheng. What would Jiang Xinrui know.


    Even they are Fengxi. When they mentioned it today, they got to know each other.


    "In fact, I don''t know much about it. What Ling Ji said just happened. The other side didn''t leave any traces. It can be seen that his strength is not low. Although Ling Ji is young and less than 20 years old, I have observed that his strength is not a little better than Ling Xiao. If he was born in that year, maybe I would follow him. That child''s cultivation talent is really high, and I''m not a junior, The wind family can''t find a comparable one at present. No wonder the Ling family will decide the owner now. "


    "I didn''t expect that the Ling family didn''t decline after several generations... Who could have thought that there would be a Ling Ji."


    "His insight is very strong, so when he found me, I knew it was not small. When Fengjia xiaodai only found a strange death in one city, he was already counting the number of people, and then directly found me."


    "I don''t know if it''s better than that. If it''s worse than that, I''m afraid the era of Fengjia is coming to an end."


    Fengxi watched Huasheng pull jiangxinrui to sit down. Although the words of Huasheng and Jiangliu were all warm and comforting, Fengxi also felt that there was something wrong with his anger.


    Let''s change the topic for a moment. Although I don''t know why rui''er looks like this, the children always have their own ideas. For Jiang Xinrui, Fengxi has absolute trust.

 Chapter 3609

    Since we trust Jiang Xinrui, we don''t take the initiative to say anything, and Fengxi won''t ask. It''s just that this mentality is opposite in front of Huasheng and Jiangliu.


    Although I won''t ask, I will always look for the reason.


    In fact, what Fengxi said has always been a worry. It''s not only a worry, but also a complicated one. If LINGJI doesn''t appear, Fengxi really thinks that the Ling family is going to withdraw from the Fengshui stage. It''s not that she thinks Fengjia is strong, but it''s really different. Now Fengjia says that it''s false that she won''t be disappointed.


    Since the last time fengwumian happened, four years later, the only follow-up is that fengqingcheng doesn''t get involved in Fengjia''s business, and even the human world won''t set foot on it. Qin Xiaobao''s problem, if it wasn''t for Huasheng, fengqingcheng would not have come to see it, but anyway, the result is the same, no problem


    But fengqingcheng doesn''t care about fengjiashi, Fengming doesn''t care, and even has no dream. In this way, Fengxi''s family has changed in recent years, and problems gradually appear. If those who are in charge don''t care, Fengxi may not realize that Fengjia''s decay has gone deep into the bone marrow.


    In fact, there are some omens for Fengxi. There are some deviations between Fengxi''s back and the younger generation''s turn, but it''s not hopeless. It''s just that Fengxi is really aware of the gap when she looks at Ling Ji''s appearance.


    Maybe when the wind family was laughing at the Ling family, they didn''t think that the wind family would change one day.


    No family can be prosperous all the time. Fengxi understands that if the Fengjia family starts to decline from her hands, she is really to blame. She has been the head of the family for many years, but she has not managed the Fengjia family very well


    "I''ve seen the map and the photos given by Ling Ji. There''s no resentment around me. I can''t summon the soul after death. I don''t know if there''s any archive in the underworld. Another thing is, look at the photos. It''s really strange."


    "Ah Sheng, what do you think? Although this hand has not yet reached Jiangcheng, it has already reached out. This is a sign that I am ready to start an investigation. I have to look at it anyway. "


    Feng Xi looks at Hua Sheng''s silence and knows that she is afraid of thinking a lot. Instead of waiting for Hua Sheng''s answer, she just says all the questions.


    Let Huasheng choose by himself. In fact, there is no big difference between Huasheng management and no matter what. Huasheng is not the mood of that year. Fengxi is very clear.


    It''s just that the wind is different.


    She can''t just sit back and watch. Fengxi has sent Qingfeng to investigate. No matter what, she can''t watch the number keep rising.


    Then Fengxi takes out the photo and puts it on the table. No matter whether Huasheng will interfere or not, she always has to discuss it and ask Huasheng to give her advice. Fengxi feels that she can''t solve this problem. The other party''s background is absolutely not low. Fengxi can''t take risks.


    If it was in the past, Fengxi would not be afraid at all. She went there directly. What''s she afraid of? She even dares to break into the 72 dreamland alone, but now she can''t. first, her body can''t keep up with the state. Second, Qin Xiaobao.


    With Qin Xiaobao, Fengxi really realized what it was like for Qin Wanyu to wait for her every time.


    If something really happened to her and she couldn''t come back, what would Qin Xiaobao do? Even if Qin Wanyu takes care of her, Fengxi can''t rest assured of her child. It''s the child she almost gave birth to. It''s her love for Qin Wanyu.

 Chapter 3610

    Fengxi has been cruel to Qin Wanyu for more than ten years. In the future, Fengxi really can''t be cruel to her children. No matter what, Qin Wanyu is an adult. He can take care of himself or start his new life. Fengxi also knows that it''s unfair to Qin Wanyu, but she really has no time to separate herself.


    But when Fengxi faces her children, and Qin Xiaobao is different from other children, Fengxi can''t let go of her family.


    If you don''t know what to do, Fengxi really doesn''t dare to rush around like before, and doesn''t dare to have no scruples.


    Therefore, Fengxi came here today not only because she was not reconciled to the fact that Qin Xiaobao''s divination had no results, but also because she wanted to ask Huasheng about the problems near Jiangcheng. Although there are no problems in Jiangcheng now, no one can say for sure. Besides, the surrounding areas will be affected, so Fengxi should go and have a look.


    No one knows what the result will be. We can''t wait until it''s too late.


    Although the world sometimes makes people feel unfair, they still live here, so they can''t ignore it


    "It''s still the same as before. First, I''ll investigate and see the situation. I always think it''s not so simple."


    "If this picture has not been tampered with by anyone, it''s very problematic. Even if it''s not in vain, it won''t be dead. There''s no resentment. It''s very strange. Otherwise, those people are not dead, but the body has been found, and they are still lifeless. Who will take away the anger and the resentment together?"


    Hua Sheng takes the picture given by Feng Xi and observes the river for a while. He sees the same information in each other''s eyes. They don''t need to say more.


    In the photo, a 17-year-old girl, who is about the age of Jiang Xinrui, is wearing a sick suit with a look of relief


    The Muggles can''t see any problems, but they can. There''s no breath around the dead. There''s no resentment. There''s no death. There''s no anger


    Hua Sheng is also thinking about what kind of person she will be. It''s really strange that these years, including the people she remembers before, although some people can''t remember clearly for a long time, they can take away the anger and the dead Qi at the same time. It''s hard to forget such obvious characteristics.


    But Huasheng held the photo and searched for it in his mind for a long time, but he didn''t find such a person, even if he heard about it. According to Huasheng, it must be very high that he can take away the anger and the dead Qi at the same time.


    "It''s not just this problem. Why can Ling Ji quickly sort out a data of these people, because it''s hard to ignore the point of losing both vitality and lethargy at the same time. When Ling Ji sorts out these people, she finds that there is another characteristic of these people, that is, the cause of their death can be clearly found, which agrees with the rules of the world, If it wasn''t for Ling Ji''s accidental discovery that the dead didn''t have the spirit of death and resentment wandering, maybe we wouldn''t have found that they had sudden myocardial infarction, car accidents, cancer, accidental falling from a building, sudden death after drinking, beating with others... In short, all kinds of accidents, all kinds of possibilities, the causes of death of these people look very normal, so they didn''t be found in time. "


    "It''s too late for Ling Ji to find out, and the number of people has reached an unimaginable number!"

 Chapter 3611

    "It''s really hard to find the first time to pursue. According to Ling Ji''s investigation, it''s at least one year... Some of the time is longer, but after a long time, the dead Qi has also started to disappear, so we can''t judge whether they are together."


    "The number I just mentioned is only about one year''s......"


    When Fengxi talked about it, she was still in a low mood. The number is really quite a lot.


    If it''s just the beginning, it''s far from the end.


    What''s more, no one knows what the other party''s purpose is. What is invisible and untouchable always makes people feel uneasy. There is a knife hanging on their head.


    After all these years of experience, this is the first time that Fengxi has met such a large death toll.


    I really feel uneasy. Who knows if this knife will reach themselves one day?


    According to the strength of the other party, Fengxi is not sure whether she can survive as well as before.


    "I have a question?"


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the crowd. After aunt Fengxi finished speaking, she held the photo and didn''t know what she was thinking. She suddenly held out her little hand and asked her questions as if she were speaking in class.


    "Because there is no anger or resentment, I wonder who did it? Is it an accident that doesn''t exist? Is it abnormal that people die normally without resentment? Even if there is, it can be absorbed by something. How can it show that those people were killed? After all, there''s no resentment, is there? "


    When people turn their heads to look at Jiang Xinrui, Jiang Xinrui is still a little embarrassed and blushes slightly, and then says his doubts.


    But this blush is not really shy, in Jiang Xinrui''s view, it is guilty, obviously guilty.


    According to Aunt Fengxi, the more Jiang Xinrui listened, the more she felt that she was in line with Ji Li.


    It''s probably really him. At the thought of this, Jiang Xinrui''s head is big. Ji Li was released by her. She also knows that Ji Li''s heart is not right. She knows that he is resentful to the world, and he can absorb the resentment. In Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, Ji Li can absorb the rubbish of the world. He can do anything


    She didn''t expect that Ji Li would be out of control like this. When Aunt Fengxi investigated, maybe she would be investigated. Jiang Xinrui didn''t dare to think that when her parents knew, would she be disappointed?


    So at this time, Jiang Xinrui not only can''t mention Ji Li, but also wants to lead all the clues to other directions.


    The more Jiang Xinrui thought about it, the more she felt that Ji Li had done it, even 100%.


    Jiang Xinrui is still thinking about how to cover up Ji Li''s problem. That may be the evidence first


    Just after Jiang Xinrui finished his point of view, he found that everyone seemed to become a new quiet level again.


    Huasheng and Jiangliu''s eyes are subtle, and Fengxi is more direct. The whole thing is confused.


    "What''s the matter? Am I right? I''m just wondering, why are you so sure that someone did it and hurt those people? Isn''t it obvious that they died normally? I''ve seen it for a long time, but I don''t think there''s any problem... "


    Jiang Xinrui looks at people''s expression, suddenly more guilty, was everyone found?


    But she didn''t mention any information about Ji Li.


    How is it possible to know? Or is there something wrong with what she said and what was detected?

 Chapter 3612

    "Rui''er, how can you have such an idea?"


    "You are still too young. You don''t understand why there are less and less auras in this world, and more and more resentments and filthy auras. Auras can be absorbed and cultivated, but resentment can''t. It''s rubbish in this world, and it''s hard to eradicate. It needs to be rooted out by spirit. But now there are too few auras, and the more people who practice, it can be said that supply exceeds demand..."


    "Resentment is not the same. It''s hard to measure people''s minds. It''s more and more. Aura can''t be purified. After all, it''s not enough. Let me tell you this. If resentment can be absorbed, it''s not the three realms and six ways. Maybe we need to add another one, because the three realms and six ways don''t make a living by absorbing resentment and dead Qi."


    "Even the demon world is not. We can only say that either the other party is strong enough to ignore these, not afraid of being killed, because his mana is enough to purify those, or as I said just now, new things come out. In this way, the world will change..."


    "In this way, I hope it is something more powerful. At least it exists. It''s really difficult to create something beyond the three realms and six realms. It''s not beyond my ability."


    "Another point is that as long as there is death, death, resentment, those things exist, it is inevitable, because people have seven emotions and six desires, death is unwilling, more or less regretful, that resentment can only be said to be more or less, and death is bound to exist, it is something that indicates death, when Ling Ji found that the first person who died did not have death, There is no resentment, so I began to pay attention. I have to pay attention to this. If one or two people may be scattered all over the world, but according to the survey, we find that there are a large number of people, even basically a large family, there are no left. In this way, the normal causes of death become abnormal. There is a certain number of deaths for each person, and Ling Ji can''t intervene in the underworld, His great grandfather is also the one who is friends with my grandfather. Although he is in the underworld, he can''t reveal too much. After all, there are rules, or it will be a mess. But the Ling family''s great grandfather still secretly revealed a message, that is, most of those people have not reached their end of life. "


    "In fact, this is not obscure. According to this situation, the underworld has probably sent the underworld guards to investigate..."


    Fengxi looks at Huasheng, and then directly asks her doubts. Of course, the tone is helpless. Fengxi looks at jiangxinrui with her mother''s eyes.


    After hearing Jiang Xinrui''s words, Feng Xi just had some doubts, and then she felt nothing. Although Jiang Xinrui said that she was strong, it was inherited, and her life experience was still unknown. She could not point to her and know everything.


    And her doubts are also due to the different subconsciousness of Jiang Xinrui these years. She always thinks that Jiang Xinrui is different from ordinary children and completely ignores that Jiang Xinrui is still a little girl.


    So Fengxi didn''t feel confused when he explained.


    Fengxi also thinks that her doubts are too big. She just says that when she looks at Huasheng and Jiangliu, she always feels that her doubts are not right.


    "Well, I thought anything in the world could be used for cultivation..."


    "How can we find out if the underworld is involved? Isn''t that to say that all walks of life have their own rules and can''t cross the boundary? "

 Chapter 3613

    When Jiang Xinrui heard the explanation from Feng Xi, she had already changed her face. Her little face became more and more red. She hated Ji Li in her mind!


    How much did this guy hide? In fact, I can''t blame Ji Li. When he was able to absorb the resentment, Jiang Xinrui was surprised and puzzled, but she only saw it for the first time. She didn''t know it was absolutely impossible before.


    Plus that meeting Ji Li didn''t hide from him at all, Jiang Xin Rui didn''t think much.


    Who can think of such ability to hide so much, Jiang Xinrui thought that since this ability predicts so much, how can it easily show people?


    It''s not something that normal people can do. Ji Li has not only done it, but also done it for so many years.


    Jiang Xinrui has been clear for nearly four years! So she helped Ji Li hide for nearly four years!


    Think of this, Jiang Xinrui''s eyebrows are a little angry, but she knows she can''t show it.


    "Rui''er, your idea today is very strange. It''s right for the underworld to investigate. People with such big data violate their longevity. The underworld has received a lot of dead souls. This is not normal. The underworld will be bad."


    "While we live in this world, we have some responsibilities. You are OK. I can''t do it without too much shackles. What I want to check is that your aunt is not calm now. I don''t dare to check it rashly. I want to ask Sheng''s opinion."


    Wind Xi looking at Jiang Xinrui simple eyes, the heart can only say is still a child.


    Although she said that she really didn''t want to take care of the outside affairs, worried that she would never come back, and even worried that her Qin Xiaobao would not be taken care of by her mother, she still had to take care of such a big thing when something happened.


    Do whatever you can.


    In fact, Fengxi believes that Huasheng won''t just sit by.


    We all know that there are no eggs under the nest. However, they still want to live in this place and can''t ignore it.


    It just depends on how to manage and what the final result will be.


    But there is a little wind, I have to say, if you can, she really does not want to care.


    She''s so tired. She''s a human being in the human world. She has potential, but when she''s exhausted, how can the world give her so many tests, even like never ending!


    Fengxi is also really tired. For a moment, she even really wants to be like this, who she loves


    Her ability is limited. She always overdraw like this. Sometimes she can''t stick to it. She will be tired, tired, and annoyed


    But Fengxi still has reason. Even if she shouts ten thousand times in her heart, she doesn''t want to take care of it. She is tired. When something happens, she can hide for a while, but she can''t hide all the time.


    Fengxi can always see more things than many people. If you really don''t care, it will be late.


    She thought that she had finally started to live in peace in recent years. There was no big thing, it was all small things, just enough for the younger generation to practice, and she could also take care of Qin Xiaobao wholeheartedly. As a result, she didn''t expect that four years would give her a big headache.


    This can be said to be a big move. The more you think about it, the more uncomfortable it is. You don''t even want to think about it, but you know it''s imminent. You can''t wait


    The key point is that Fengxi is also worried. Who knows whether the other party is doing it immediately or purposefully. With such strength, Fengxi knows that she can''t fight without fighting


    In the past, when she couldn''t fight, Fengxi would think of other ways to hide, but with Qin Xiaobao

 Chapter 3614

    Fengxi thinks her hair is going bald. How can she look like this?


    Her life is really worth it.


    It''s not a waste of the world''s opportunities.


    "I think it''s simple. I think we don''t need to take care of those things that are obviously beyond our ability."


    "To put it bluntly, we are just ordinary people. It''s inevitable that we can''t deal with it. Besides, those people are almost full. In my opinion, it''s probably revenge. If that''s the case, I think we don''t have to worry about it. It''s all cause and effect."


    "In the past, they also offended others. Maybe in the last life, they owed others, so we should change them. Why do we want to intervene in other people''s grievances?"


    Jiang Xinrui looked at her parents and didn''t speak. She just sat quietly. She thought about it and went on with her goal.


    If today we can forget what everyone said, then when the time she agreed with Ji Li is up, she will ask him and think of other ways.


    According to the state of last time, Ji Li is not as strong as aunt Fengxi thought. He has not fully recovered. With their resistance to Shili Chunfeng, Ji Li must have scruples.


    Since there are scruples, in fact, it is not so difficult to deal with, the big deal, the final please parents out of the mountain.


    But in that way, she met Jili, and Jili was released by her


    Jiang Xinrui gently holds his hand, and his heart is full of twists and turns.


    Don''t let your parents know!


    "Rui''er... Your idea is a little strange..."


    "Don''t you have any feelings about the people who died? More than a thousand people? It''s the people we live with, the same people, the whole family died. Isn''t that the massacre? There are many people who are about your age, or even younger than you. When you look at these photos, is there nothing else you want to say? "


    When Feng Xi said this, her expression was a little subtle.


    If this is not Huasheng''s daughter, if her relationship with Huasheng is normal, she won''t say it. Of course, Fengxi just feels it.


    Jiang Xinrui said a lot, but none of them sympathized with those who died. Indeed, there must be something hateful about poor people at any time, but there are also many innocent people.


    These people are not really good people, but there are also many children, new life, they just came to this world, have not yet realized the world, so they died, except for the body, nothing


    Even if you really deserve it, there are thousands of people. Fengxi''s age has witnessed a lot of deaths, but jiangxinrui doesn''t have it at all. It even makes Fengxi feel that it doesn''t matter.


    Compared with those who die, Jiang Xinrui prefers to let them not care. It doesn''t matter whether other people live or die


    This feeling wind Xi don''t know exactly right, but a little wind Xi know, if jiangxinrui really think like this, it is wrong.


    I really shouldn''t. They didn''t hope Jiang Xinrui would worry about these things like them. As long as she grew up safely and happily, it''s just this mood


    It''s complicated.


    If it is too soft, it will become the virgin. Fengxi doesn''t want jiangxinrui to be like that, but she really doesn''t care about anything. She doesn''t care about her attitude. Fengxi is also worried.


    Is such a state of mind a little too cruel?

 Chapter 3615

    In the long run, there will be something wrong with Jiang Xinrui


    Wind Xi suddenly found that Jiang Xinrui didn''t know when it seemed to lack of humanity, some people didn''t like this world.


    A lot of emotions, she didn''t have


    When Feng Xi finished saying this, Jiang Xinrui seemed to suddenly realize something, and her eyes flashed.


    Looking at their parents, they should have been aware of this problem for a long time, so they didn''t say anything when Fengxi explained it to Jiang Xinrui.


    At the moment is looking at jiangxinrui, the same did not speak, for a moment, Jiangliu and Huasheng language plug.


    I don''t know what to say


    "Isn''t that right? I don''t know them


    "Actually, I''ve always wanted to say, why are we so tired? So much? What does it have to do with us that the world loves and who can''t die? The sky is falling, and there is a tall man on top of it. Is that tall man us? "


    "In the past, how did you all come here? Haven''t you managed enough trouble? There''s no end to trouble. As long as there are people, there will always be


    "Why don''t we just take care of our family? Isn''t that enough? What do other people have to do with us? If there is a strange death, there is the underworld to check. The underworld can''t control it, and there is the heaven. Those gods will have their own ways. Why do ordinary people who live in the human world want to control it? To stop this job? "


    "If it has nothing to do with us, leave it alone. Someone else will take care of it."


    "As for saying that I have no compassion, I don''t think there is any problem. I''m not a good person from the beginning. You are good enough, but what have you got in return? How many people have been saved? How many people have changed? No thanks, but no backhand? "


    "Mother, if you think about what happened to you over the years, why can you show sympathy for those who don''t matter? To put it bluntly, I don''t believe in any innocence. It''s all karma. Let''s leave it alone. There''s nothing to do with it. "


    Jiang Xinrui held her hand tightly and said what she said in her heart. Anyway, everyone saw that she had nothing to hide. She didn''t want her family to take care of those things.


    Jiang Xinrui thinks that this matter has something to do with her more or less. She will go to investigate. As long as it is proved that what Ji Li said is true, she will not care. It is those people''s predecessors who have done something wrong. Why don''t they get revenge?


    It doesn''t make sense. It''s a very simple matter for people to ask for what you owe them. It doesn''t involve other people. What do they do to participate in other people''s affairs.


    Jiang Xinrui''s heart can be said to be hard. Yesterday, the old wheat fell in front of her. It was only the first time that she saw the situation of blood flowing all over the ground. She was a little frightened. Although she felt a little uncomfortable in her heart, Jiang Xinrui soon suppressed that feeling.


    She doesn''t need those feelings.


    She will not be as tired as her mother, nor will she take her mother''s road. As long as the changes in the world do not affect her parents, she will not care and do anything.


    And what she needs most now is to find the person who framed her.


    Whether it''s to Shili Chunfeng or to her, she will find it and get rid of it. Jiang Xinrui won''t give him another chance.


    The joy of goodness is not her River heart!


    If she had this determination when she was still happy, maybe she would have kept her brother and their family would not have died

 Chapter 3616

    It''s just that everything is in the past. It''s impossible to find it back. Jiang Xinrui is not a person who has been blaming himself for the past.


    She can quickly pick herself up and see clearly the present and the future.


    But Huasheng and Jiangliu are not. Jiang Xinrui is very worried about this. She doesn''t want her parents to take care of it. If she can make the decision of Fengxi, she doesn''t even want Fengxi to take care of it.


    Isn''t it good for them to live so quietly?


    Why do you want to influence your life and take care of those thankless things.


    For this point, Jiang Xinrui has not understood.


    "Rui''er, no matter what happens in this event or in the future, as long as it''s a major event that can change the world, we will manage it. It''s better to say that it''s management than self-protection."


    "When our hostile forces develop beyond us, we will be slaughtered by others. We are not the strongest in the world. All of us are moving forward. Our lives are endless. Some fights will never end."


    "If these people are really harmed and their resentments are absorbed by each other, it''s not a small matter. We have to know each other''s purpose and can''t let them develop. Once there are any problems, the human world will bear the brunt and perish."


    "Even if we can live in another home, is that how we escape all our lives? I don''t believe you will. As for compassion, it doesn''t matter. If you think it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. When there is a homicide case in your school, it''s the same family I investigated. Recently, I don''t want to go to school. It''s also troublesome. The girl died. The other party must have known about it. Maybe they will continue to do it. It''s not easy to wait all the time. He''s dark. We''re in the light, Let''s take the initiative. "


    "It''s said that the family doesn''t care about you. Let you travel for a period of time and exercise. Without our protection, it may be an opportunity in the eyes of those people. We can also see what the other party''s purpose is. No matter which one we can detect, we''ll wait for that person to appear."


    "You don''t have to worry about other things. We''ll see that it''s three realms and six ways. Go with you. Chifeng should be 100 years old tomorrow. If you don''t have any opinions, you can go together. Your mother and I will protect you in secret. Don''t worry."


    Jiang Liu suddenly said after a long silence. When Feng Xi and Jiang Xinrui explained something back and forth, Jiang Liu had already finished his breakfast. When he said this, he looked like what decision he made when he was in the company.


    This is his decision, and all of a sudden he sent Jiang Xinrui out


    In the view of Huasheng and Fengxi, this is to let jiangxinrui not stay at home, go out to experience?


    It''s not to do something like the wind family. Why go out for training? Besides, before the river is reluctant to let the core out, how suddenly changed?


    What''s more, Fengxi thinks that she has heard wrong. Is compassion unnecessary?


    Isn''t it common for girls to be kind? And for Jiang Xinrui said that he is not a good person, wind Xi did not react to it, was suddenly by the river, silent decision to play confused.


    The father and daughter are playing a riddle or something. She can''t understand the words at all.


    Then Feng Xi looks at Xiang Huasheng again. His eyes are for help.

 Chapter 3617

    This look for help is from Fengxi to Huasheng. She finds that she can''t understand the words of Jiangliu and jiangxinrui. They are both in Chinese, but she just can''t understand them.


    Why is it like this?


    What did she miss these years?


    Feng Xi thinks that she grew up watching Jiang Xinrui. She doesn''t think Jiang Xinrui was like this when she was a child. She is a lovely glutinous rice dumpling and always asks for cakes with big eyes like grapes


    At that time, Fengxi was very impressed. How did jiangxinrui change in a flash? In my memory, Fengxi didn''t seem to remember when jiangxinrui grew up. What impressed her most was her childhood jiangxinrui.


    On the contrary, when I grow up, my memory is very shallow


    But Huasheng, who was asked for help by Fengxi, looked at Fengxi, took the breakfast in front of him, picked up the spoon and ate it slowly, as if the things Jiang Liu and Jiang Xinrui said were normal.


    Jiangxinrui''s state, mood doesn''t matter.


    Jiang Liu''s decision is not unusual


    Fengxi felt that she was going to be unable to speak.


    "No, ah Sheng, did you hear what they said just now? Why did you eat it? "


    "Rui''er is not 18 years old. She''s 17 years old, so you let her go out by herself? Besides, what do you experience? And why do you have to take Chifeng? No matter how good the relationship is, it''s a boy! "


    "It''s not right. We''re not talking about investigating thousands of deaths, and Ruier''s being framed. We can''t let her go at this time."


    For a moment, Fengxi felt that she didn''t know what to say, but she felt that she should say something.


    This is not a thing at all.


    "I mean the same thing as Jiang Liu. His words are mine. Now you should ask Rui er if she is willing to go to experience. Besides, it''s not entirely experience. We can also be regarded as setting out fishing. In other people''s eyes, the spring breeze is indestructible. When Rui Er leaves, I will withdraw. We and Rui Er are bait to see what this black hand wants to do and who it is."


    "As for what you said, we also need to check. We will act separately. We are discussing the specific details. Whether it is deliberate revenge or the cycle of cause and effect, it happens in the human world. We can ignore it in this position, but we have to understand the reason."


    "Or we''ll be late for some unknown accident."


    Huasheng looks at Fengxi anxiously and knows that she is worried.


    Fengxi has been getting worse and worse these years, but there''s no way. Qin Xiaobao''s business really makes Fengxi feel better.


    But Qin Xiaobao''s problem Huasheng really can''t solve. She can''t see the problem at all. She has no problem all over. What can she solve.


    The only thing that can be said is that Qin Xiaobao''s fate can not be detected. The child is not simple


    But how not simple, but there is no way to know.


    A child in the human world has such a fate. I really don''t know whether it is good or bad.


    Now Huasheng doesn''t have to worry about it. The problems in front of him come in one by one. He can only look at the emergency treatment first. In fact, what Huasheng doesn''t say is that Qin Xiaobao, who she divines, is very different. He''s afraid that before the time comes, he will have different changes just waiting for an opportunity.


    But what is this opportunity, or what kind of result it will bring, is unknown.


    Hua Sheng can''t say it, nor can he.

 Chapter 3618

    "I don''t mind. I don''t need anyone to come with me. My own experience is enough."


    Jiang Xinrui''s heart sank when she heard Jiang Liu''s words. Then she thought about it. Jiang Liu''s reason is actually no problem. It''s a way. She should find out the person who framed her secretly, not to mention the tragedy of thousands of people.


    It''s just that Jiang Xinrui always thinks that there are other meanings in Jiang''s words


    And her mother.


    Naturally, the tacit understanding between the two parents is needless to say. They should have reached a consensus.


    Only her aunt Feng Xi didn''t see it.


    When Jiang Xinrui finally agreed to go out for training, he was also angry.


    "That''s it. It''s up to you to decide whether you want to go with others or not. The Chifeng child doesn''t have time to find you. You can come back anytime you want."


    Hua Sheng hears Jiang Xinrui''s pique, but he doesn''t let go. Instead, he wants Jiang Xinrui to go now.


    Just as Jiang Xinrui thought, there is no need to say more about the tacit understanding between Jiangliu and Huasheng. Besides, they have discovered some things for a long time, and naturally they have said them for a long time.


    Now this decision is just an opportunity to speak out.


    Huasheng and Jiangliu think the same, jiangxinrui is an absolutely cold temperament, at the beginning, Huasheng and Jiangliu did not feel any problem, at least this is very rational, but with the growth of jiangxinrui, this problem is more and more serious.


    Just like today''s event, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t feel sympathy at all. It''s simply called reason, but it''s too cold-blooded. Hua Sheng worries that Jiang Xinrui will become a cold-blooded and heartless person if she continues to develop.


    Anyway, we should have our own feelings.


    So it''s most appropriate for Jiang Xinrui to go out and experience something. Let her world change. Don''t revolve around the ten li spring breeze. Now in Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, there is only ten li spring breeze, only she and the river.


    It''s good, but it''s not good. Their daughter seems to have no life of her own and no mood of her own. No one thought that Chang''an''s departure would make Jiang Xinrui have such a change. What Huasheng felt was that she failed most was herself. As a mother, she didn''t take good care of her daughter at all.


    Hua Sheng even thought of the divination result for Jiang Xinrui. The difficulty of emotion has already begun to appear. In fact, the so-called difficulty contains a lot of things. In short, it can be said that the divination result of Jiang Xinrui is not auspicious hexagram. Hua Sheng has always felt that her hexagram is difficult enough, but her daughter is just out of the blue.


    For this reason, Hua Sheng felt that he was going to worry about getting white hair. At this time, when Jiang Liu proposed this idea, Hua Sheng naturally had no reason to oppose it. On the contrary, he thought it would not be late.


    If we didn''t find that Jiang Xinrui had no feelings about the death of thousands of people today, maybe we would not have made such a decision.


    So at the beginning, he wanted to change Jiang Xinrui''s character and let her go out to experience, which was put forward by Huasheng, but he didn''t find the right opportunity, so he was still worried.


    Hua Sheng even wants to go with him, but he doesn''t need to be rejected by the river.


    The river stopped Hua Sheng with only one sentence, "if we follow, her change will be meaningless! It won''t even change. We should quit her life... "


    The words of the river are very simple, but it has eased Huasheng for a long time

 Chapter 3619

    All along, I think Jiang Liu is reluctant to give up his daughter. His father loves his daughter, so does Jiang Liu. As for Hua Sheng, she has become Yan''s mother.


    In fact, on the contrary, Hua Sheng is the one who is most reluctant to give up his daughter. He has no less love for Jiang Xinrui than Jiang Liu, and he is not as strict as Jiang Liu. When it comes to making choices, Hua Sheng has no sense of Jiang Liu.


    It is for this reason that the river has made the decision.


    As for jiangxinrui''s pique, Huasheng is soft hearted, but Jiangliu is not.


    One thing, if the river says it, is that the decision has been made and there is no room for regret.


    "Anyway, it''s all about experience. Just now my father said that I can choose the place of experience as long as I can go. In that case, everything is about experience. I''m the only one to investigate what aunt Fengxi said. I''ll go alone. Maybe I can find something. Everyone sees something different."


    "As for the man who set me up secretly, I''ll wait and give him a chance to find him sooner or later."


    "That''s it. I''ll clean it up. I don''t care about the lives of those people. I just don''t want you to be so tired. I can do whatever I can."


    Jiang Xinrui got up and went to clean up. For the first time, she left without waiting for her parents to say anything.


    To tell you the truth, Jiang Xinrui''s heart is very chaotic and complicated. He can''t even understand why it must be like this?


    Are those people that important? Haven''t you had enough days before? If they didn''t care about anything at the beginning, their family would have lived happily for a long time. What happened later?


    Many things are really cause and effect. If you intervene in something, there will be some butterfly effect. There will be changes. This is not what Jiang Xinrui wants.


    She thought that as long as she was rational enough, there would be no change in her family. But now Jiang Xinrui found that she was wrong. Her parents'' decision was very important to her so-called responsibility


    As for their remarks, Jiang Xinrui did not agree, but this time she did not refute them.


    Since her parents can''t look at her, she will take charge and participate, and cut off all the threats when necessary. Jiang Xinrui won''t let anyone or anything affect their family.


    What people outside can become, and she has the ability to protect her family from being disturbed.


    Jiang Xinrui has also thought about Ji Li''s affairs. She can''t let her parents know. No matter whether Ji Li''s ability of prediction is true or false, Jiang Xinrui can''t let such things happen. So Ji Li needs to keep it and protect him.


    Now my mother and aunt Fengxi are going to check this matter together. Jiang Xinrui has a decision in her heart. She also wants to check it. If Ji Li didn''t do it, it would be easy.


    And the person who framed her behind, as his father said, maybe it''s an opportunity, how are you waiting, then make a bait, ten li spring breeze and she are bait, it depends on how the person wants to move, this time she is ready.


    As a matter of fact, Jiang Xinrui has a suspect for the person who framed her. I just want to see if that person will do it this time


    "I came in from the morning and have been talking to you. Why can''t I understand you?"


    "Ah Sheng, the river?"


    Fengxi frowns and looks at Huasheng and Jiangliu.


    "As you can see, ask her to experience..."

 Chapter 3620

    "We''ve already decided. You don''t have to worry. You''ll see what I mean later."


    Hua Sheng looks at the wind.


    Huasheng and Fengxi have said that the divination comes from jiangxinrui. Fengxi is also worried, but she can''t figure out what to do. It''s better for jiangxinrui.


    But this will not solve the fundamental problem.


    Hua Sheng doesn''t want Jiang Xinrui''s future to be as tired as she is, but sometimes people''s feelings are different.


    What''s more, the result of Huasheng''s divination can be emotional hardship, which means that the hardship must not be so simple. According to Jiang Xinrui''s current state, the so-called hardship can be found.


    So, anyway, Huasheng and Jiangliu want to change the core of the river.


    What they can do now is to let Jiang Xinrui feel for herself. She will understand the meaning of the world, and her eyes should be colorful, not just her parents.


    There should be a lot of people in her eyes, she can love a lot of people, she wants her own life, her own life.


    After receiving Huasheng''s eyes, Fengxi thinks of something, and then follows the silence.


    Jiang Xinrui''s parents are Huasheng and Jiangliu. They have decided, and Jiang Xinrui nods. She has no right to object, but feels uncomfortable.


    In fact, Fengxi can''t tell her feelings clearly. Maybe she is envious.


    If she has Jiang Xinrui''s determination, many things will be different.


    "Just make a decision. I seem to understand what you think. It''s just Sheng. I want to remind you that we are not sure that such a change will really change the result."


    Fengxi also looked up at Huasheng. At the moment, Fengxi''s eyes also changed and more emotions flashed.


    Because Fengxi remembers Huasheng''s worries in those days, which is also her worries. But now such a change, who knows what the result will be.


    But you always have to try.


    Later, Fengxi didn''t stay too long in Shili Chunfeng. She discussed the details with Huasheng, and then went to investigate.


    Jiang Xinrui also went to find out about this. As an adult, she can''t fall behind


    After the wind left, Jiang Xinrui didn''t delay any time, so she bought a ticket to Qiancheng directly. They were three in one place. Jiang Xinrui didn''t delay any time.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to take a friend with her parents. After all, Jiang Xinrui still remembers the appointed time with Ji Li. The fewer people she meets with Ji Li, the better


    "Is that really right? I understand Fengxi''s unspoken words. If it was because we pushed her out that she was emotionally difficult in the end... "


    Huasheng looks at her daughter and goes out with confidence. She suddenly regrets it.


    If that''s the case, didn''t she hurt her daughter?


    "That''s the same. She can''t see the outside world until she stays by our side. The child has some feelings for these people around her, and other people are very cold."


    "But you should see that the most important thing in her eyes is just us. In fact, there is no other person. She can give up. If she goes on like this, she will be alone. I don''t want her any emotional difficulties any more. I just want to open her really closed heart. Maybe she will have a new attachment when she looks at the outside world. I thought Chifeng had changed her, In fact, her heart is wrapped in several layers... "

 Chapter 3621

    River looking at the hands of the glass cup, the heart of silence.


    For Jiang Xinrui''s state of mind, I have been aware of it for a long time, but I didn''t think how serious it would be.


    Looking at the current state of jiangxinrui, Jiangliu finally realized it.


    He is not afraid to be said that his daughter is cruel and heartless, cold-blooded and arrogant, but Jiangliu doesn''t want jiangxinrui to really turn himself into this.


    Life should be accompanied, will become different, more should not be lonely.


    Go out and have a look. It will change. If not, the river will have to give up.


    But Jiangliu believes jiangxinrui will not.


    He is waiting for the changed Jiang Xinrui


    What Jiangliu doesn''t know is that when they think they will change jiangxinrui, jiangxinrui will change their parents with the same idea.


    They are changing each other for the sake of each other, never changing themselves.


    Qiancheng.


    It''s not far from Jiangcheng, but there''s no direct bus or plane. She needs to make a detour. The main reason is that the first one she wants to investigate is in a small town. When jiangxinrui arrives here, it''s already nine o''clock in the evening. It''s almost dark, and the night in Qiancheng is still a bit chilly.


    Jiangxinrui didn''t find a place to rest, and it wasn''t very prosperous. There were few lights on. Jiangxinrui immediately went to the family with her bag on her back. She was worried that she would be late, and there was nothing for her to find. If she didn''t find Jili now, jiangxinrui might not be so upset, and she might follow the wind.


    "Jiangxinrui?"


    "Is it really you? Why are you here so late? A small town? "


    Just as Jiang Xinrui was searching for the address in the photo given by Ling Ji, a woman suddenly ran out behind her. Her voice was even more delicate. If it wasn''t for the street lights, there were some shops with sporadic lights around. They couldn''t see the people clearly, and they were still a little scared.


    "You know me? Students from Jiangcheng No.1 middle school? "


    "I remember. We met yesterday?"


    Jiang Xinrui turns around and looks at the woman who suddenly appears. She looks up and down, but she is not frightened. Because in a strange environment, Jiang Xinrui always keeps alert. She knows how many people are within 100 meters.


    Looking at each other wearing her school uniform, Jiang Xinrui knows that this is her alumni. It''s just a coincidence to meet in such a place?


    Of course, this is not the most important thing, but the breath of the other party. It''s very strange.


    Jiang Xinrui''s eyes flashed a trace of suspicion, but she didn''t relax her vigilance. This woman is not human, but she is human


    It has nothing to do with human feelings.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to mind her own business. It''s her problem that she''s not right. As long as it doesn''t affect herself, Jiang Xinrui won''t say much. After all, before that, they were in the same school, and they didn''t find that this person was wrong at that time.


    Yes, by the light, Jiang Xinrui saw each other clearly. This person is not familiar, but it is not strange. I saw her yesterday. She is the leader of the cheerleading team in the sports meeting.


    When there was a dispute that day, she stood up to reconcile and listened to others calling her Jingmei.


    "Yes, we met yesterday. I was in the cheerleading team. My name is yuan Jingmei. If you don''t dislike me, just call me Jingmei. It''s my honor to be called by the school flower."


    "This is my hometown. My parents work in Jiangcheng, so I went there to go to school. This is not a school... On vacation, I''ll come back to see grandma. Why are you here?"

 Chapter 3622

    Yuan Jingmei was still in her school uniform and looked at Jiang Xinrui road excitedly.


    It''s common to be excited when you see school flowers. After all, they are proud to be able to talk with Jiang Xinrui in their school.


    And her excitement contains a lot of things.


    She wanted to find Jiang Xinrui, but she also knew what identity she was. She couldn''t find it. She went back to her hometown disheartened and planned to find a way for herself. Unexpectedly, she saw it here. That kind of excitement can''t be expressed in words.


    You know, although Qiancheng and Jiangcheng are different cities, they are not exactly the same. If you use imperial city to describe Jiangcheng, Qiancheng is a small border town, even the most backward one.


    Although it is not far from Jiangcheng, Qiancheng is poor or backward. Otherwise, her parents would not go to other places to work. In order to have a different life, they would send her to the top university in Jiangcheng.


    It''s to give her insight


    For her good, in fact, it''s not to separate them


    Now it''s urgent that no one can help her. Remembering what Gu Mai said when she didn''t commit suicide, Yuan Jingmei is moved and wants to go to Jiang Xinrui for help. However, a person with no background like her can''t even get into her villa. Originally, she wanted to wait in school. Finally, Gu Mai committed suicide when she had the chance to speak!


    School holiday, cut off her back, she was afraid later, even the last side will not see.


    As a result, she still didn''t find anyone. Just when she was out of her wits and didn''t know what to do, she saw Jiang Xinrui. She just fell asleep and gave her a pillow.


    No wonder yuan Jingmei is excited.


    But she forgot her problems in the least


    "I can''t help you with your business. I have to go ahead."


    Jiang Xinrui saw yuan Jingmei''s excitement, and she was about to cry. She knew very well that it was not because she had seen her. With Yuan Jingmei''s breath, Jiang Xinrui could not intervene.


    She didn''t come here to meddle.


    As for compassion, there is no more.


    Jiang Xinrui turned around and left without any nonsense. She didn''t give yuan Jingmei a chance.


    "Jiangxinrui! You don''t leave, I beg you, you help me, I haven''t said, how do you know you can''t help? You can, old wheat... "


    "In a word, you help me once. I can give you whatever you want. I''ll be a cow and a horse for you! You are different. I know that you are not human. I just need to find you, or I will die. Please... "


    When Yuan Jingmei said this, she took Jiang Xinrui''s hand and knelt down to her.


    She didn''t expect that Jiang Xinrui would be so direct. She didn''t say anything. How could she know what she wanted?


    Yuan Jingmei has spent a lot of money to find someone to help, but it has not been solved. She even wants to go to Fengjia.


    Yuan Jingmei is very clear about what the wind family does. She can only change people. She doesn''t know how the ancient wheat discovered her problems. She tells herself that Jiang Xinrui is not an ordinary person. If she wants to solve her problems, Jiang Xinrui can.


    Just see if you can move.


    At that time, Yuan Jingmei still didn''t believe it. She always felt that there was something wrong with that ancient wheat and called her crazy. After all, who was Jiang Xinrui?


    Who can really find her?


    Just can''t wait until today

 Chapter 3623

    "I said I can''t help you. Let go."


    "No matter what that ancient wheat said to you, I don''t want to worry about a dead person, but I tell you, she is a madman, her words are all wrong, she conceals a lot of things, you don''t want to be used."


    When Jiang Xinrui heard yuan Jingmei say something about ancient wheat, she was so impatient. How could this man be haunted?


    This person died. Jiang Xinrui didn''t want to worry about those things. She looked for clues from other places, but it didn''t mean that ancient wheat had dug a hole for her. She had to bear it.


    Jiang Xinrui said that this time she directly threw away yuan Jingmei''s hand. It seems that after the investigation, she has to check the ancient wheat.


    I didn''t expect that a silent person would dig a hole for her.


    I really underestimate it.


    "What are you going to do? Qiancheng is not peaceful recently. You know what I mean, it''s not peaceful. "


    "After ten o''clock, there will be no one in the street. Can you be a little girl here at night? Even if you have something to solve, it can''t be this time, can it? "


    "I don''t ask you to help me, but I can''t see you alone in such danger. Go to my house. My grandmother and I are two people at home. The light is on in front of me. No one is more familiar with this place than me."


    "What are you looking for? In the evening, who will come to this place at this time? It''s not a tourist attraction, and no one will pick you up! I''ll tell you, you can''t find anything without an acquaintance. Even if you have an address, you can''t find it. Don''t you find that no one talks to you, no matter the driver or other people, since you entered this town? If you don''t meet me, you won''t find anyone who can answer you one night. "


    Yuan Jingmei was thrown away by Jiang Xinrui. She really felt hopeless. Then she didn''t have time to think about it too much. She was always a classmate and couldn''t watch Jiang Xinrui have an accident in this place


    She doesn''t have a grudge with Jiang Xinrui. Although Jiang Xinrui doesn''t help her, she is not angry. She just thinks that maybe she can help each other.


    Although she doesn''t know much about Jiang Xinrui, Yuan Jingmei has heard about Jiang Xinrui. Although she looks cold, she doesn''t believe that Jiang Xinrui can really die without help. In the end, she is still a classmate. She doesn''t say that she doesn''t care. She probably won''t help herself.


    If Jiang Xinrui doesn''t say anything when she sees her, maybe yuan Jingmei really believes that Gu Mai cheated her, but with Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, Yuan Jingmei knows that this person must know something


    What''s more, she''s right. This town is not accessible to outsiders. It''s not what it used to be.


    "I met you as soon as I arrived. Do you think I''ll believe you? You said there were not many people in the evening, but there were a lot of people, right? At least you''re not on the street? "


    Jiang Xinrui followed yuan Jingmei''s hand and looked at the store with the light on. Her eyes flashed and her meaning pointed out.


    As for yuan Jingmei''s question, Jiang Xinrui actually found out that when she asked the way in the car, it became very quiet from dark, and the driver didn''t speak, so she didn''t ask.


    Jiang Xinrui is still very alert. When she comes to this place, people around her are in a hurry. That''s why yuan Jingmei''s voice suddenly comes in. She''s a little surprised. With Yuan Jingmei''s breath, she''s definitely not a normal person.

 Chapter 3624

    "You are not an ordinary person. I think you can see something without me. My grandmother is just like me..."


    "I also want to ask you to save my grandmother and a friend of mine, but if you don''t want to, I can''t help it. I can''t find anyone else. In this place at night, not all people can talk to you. Do you know what I mean? It''s not to scare you. In fact, I don''t need to say anything. I''m afraid you''ve already felt it, right? Otherwise, I haven''t said anything. How do you know that I ask you for help? You say that you can''t help... I believe you can! But I won''t force you. As for the place you want to find, you can''t go in without an acquaintance to lead you. "


    "People here, without his nod, would not talk to strangers. When I came back last week, I also met a boy who was 17-8 years old. He also came to look for people, but he didn''t find anything and was driven out..."


    Yuan Jingmei finally explained it, but also told Jiang Xinrui the secret here. Anyway, Jiang Xinrui was not afraid to know.


    Besides, even if she doesn''t say it, Jiang Xinrui must know something.


    After all, if you really don''t know anything, how can you come here late at night alone?


    The key is that jiangxinrui is not a simple family. How can the daughter of Jiangcheng''s richest man come here at leisure? It can only be said that Jiang Xinrui has more secrets and is different from ordinary people.


    Otherwise, even local people would not walk around at this time.


    She has no way


    After Yuan Jingmei finished, without waiting for Jiang Xinrui''s reply, she went directly to the store of her own house. Because she knew that she had not come back, her grandmother didn''t close the door. If Jiang Xinrui didn''t want to, she couldn''t force others, and she didn''t have the ability.


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Yuan Jingmei''s back and takes a look around. Then she looks at the canteen with a weak yellow light. It''s really a canteen. The words "canteen" written in red paint make the doors and windows seem to collapse.


    Normally speaking, Jiang Xinrui must be looking for her address at this time, but looking at Yuan Jingmei''s strange breath, plus the breath of the sales department, it''s the same as Yuan Jingmei in front of her!


    Combined with what yuan Jingmei said, Jiang Xinrui suddenly finds out that she seems to have found an opportunity. This place, perhaps not as Ling Ji said, can also be said to infer that it may not have much to do with Ji Li.


    Especially when Yuan Jingmei said that the boy of last week... If Jiang Xinrui guessed correctly, maybe it''s not Ling Ji that Aunt Fengxi said!


    But according to Aunt Fengxi, it''s different. Now it seems that either yuan Jingmei or Ling Ji lied. One of the two must have lied.


    In this way, Jiang Xinrui pondered for a moment and planned to follow her. According to Yuan Jingmei, with the discovery of her surroundings, Jiang Xinrui was not in a hurry.


    Yuan Jingmei looks at Jiang Xinrui and finally compromises. She believes her words and comes along. Yuan Meimei''s heart is really relieved.


    As long as Jiang Xinrui follows, it means that Jiang Xinrui is not really indifferent.


    Maybe they can make sense in the end. Jiang Xinrui can help her


    Just as Jiang Xinrui followed her for a few steps and was about to arrive at the store, Jiang Xinrui suddenly stopped, her eyes moved, and turned to look at the nearby woods

 Chapter 3625

    Yuan Jingmei noticed that Jiang Xinrui didn''t follow her for a few steps. Suddenly she stood still and looked at Jiang Xinrui suspiciously. Isn''t she sorry?


    What she said is true. This place is not normal. Otherwise, her parents would not force her to leave. What she left now is actually some old people, but few young people.


    There are some small places that can''t be explained clearly.


    This is why yuan Jingmei chose to believe in the words of ancient wheat when she saw Jiang Xinrui in this place and at this time.


    "You go back first. I''ll look for it myself. If I can''t find it, I''m trying to find a way. You have a rest early."


    Jiang Xinrui said that no matter what yuan Jingmei wanted to say, she turned around and left.


    And jiangxinrui left the direction is that small forest, that is not jiangxinrui photo address.


    Looking at Jiang Xinrui''s back, Yuan Jingmei followed her up without thinking about it. There would be no one here until late at night. Since she found Jiang Xinrui, how can she watch her walk around? If she found something and was not there, who knows what choice Jiang Xinrui would make.


    In fact, Yuan Jingmei is very contradictory. She hopes that Jiang Xinrui can help her. But sometimes, she hopes that Jiang Xinrui will not interfere too much and give her the choice.


    Because of this, Yuan Jingmei didn''t dare to go to other people, such as Fengjia who is professional and reasonable in price, and Lingjia who is professional but can''t afford the price


    Just when Yuan Jingmei ran with her, I don''t know if it was because she was absent-minded for a moment, or Jiang Xinrui ran too fast to keep up.


    "Jiangxinrui?"


    "Where have you been? Don''t run around. No one can stay here at night... "


    Yuan Jingmei stood on the dark country road, shouting in her voice.


    She wanted to shout, but


    At the moment, Jiang Xinrui just flashed a few times and ran to the depths of the woods. She turned to see that Yuan Jingmei didn''t catch up. Then she looked at the empty woods path and said, "come out, who asked you to come? I didn''t say I was going to calm down for a few days


    Jiang Xinrui''s words fall, and a man slowly stands out behind the tree. Stepping on the moonlight, he is dressed in a purple robe. His eyebrows are picturesque, beautiful and handsome. He has a head of ink hair behind his head. His eyes are slightly shy and he looks at Jiang Xinrui.


    "I... I''m an adult. After an hour, I''ll come out of the demon world and go to Shili Chunfeng to find you. My aunt told me that you''re here. I''m afraid of being delayed by the bus, so I hurry to cast the Dharma to see someone around you. I want to call you secretly. I''m worried about what will affect you. My aunt told me all about it..."


    "I''d like to experience with you. Anyway, I''m going to live in the human world these few years. It''s the same everywhere. Let''s go together, and my sister will also."


    Chifeng went out from the devil''s world and didn''t change his clothes, so he was still normal.


    After eating, Wan Feng didn''t hide. She jumped down from the tree with a serious look. She looked at Jiang Xinrui nodding slightly and didn''t say anything.


    "I don''t want to! You go back. It may be dangerous for me to go out for training. I can''t protect you. "


    "You''re not just an adult. You''d better stay in the demon world."


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Chifeng as an adult. Her eyes are slightly disappointed.


    How to say, she has been looking forward to Chifeng as an adult.

 Chapter 3626

    Maybe it''s because everyone is looking forward to it. It''s said that it''s different after adulthood, and even the mood may change greatly. But when it comes to this day, the whole person doesn''t change much.


    Or the nose and eyes, or the beautiful Chifeng.


    Jiang Xinrui feels that she has been looking forward to it for nothing. Chifeng is still Chifeng, and it''s not as different as Wanfeng. Although she has been in touch with Wanfeng for a few days since she became an adult, Jiang Xinrui still doesn''t feel that Wanfeng has become different.


    His character has not been as warm as before, but that is not a big change of temperament. With Chifeng now, Jiang Xinrui thinks that the change of the devil after he grows up is not as exaggerated as the outside world.


    Of course, this is also very good, lest she lose a childhood playmate, if the change is too big, if it affects her, Jiang Xinrui will not maintain.


    She is a person, except for her parents and relatives, who can be put in the last position. Even if the person in her heart, even if she saw him, the only time she had some reaction was to run to see him. Jiang Xinrui couldn''t do it.


    Because she is very clear, with him, never that possible, like just a throb, not as she made any crazy move


    So no one can be more rational than her. Every time she thinks about it, Jiang Xinrui feels that neither Ji Li''s foretelling pictures nor her mother''s emotional difficulties are like her results.


    How could she be in that situation?


    "It''s the same for Chifeng and I to go out for training. I don''t trust his safety. We three can be more safe together and take care of each other."


    "And you just came out, there are many things outside that we don''t know as much as we do. With us in mind, you can avoid detours. That''s it. You''re not safe as a girl."


    "There''s something wrong with the breath of this village. I just stood at a high place and found that the breath of this place is like dead people and living people..."


    Wan Feng listens to Jiang Xinrui''s refusal, but she is not angry. She makes a decision directly. Otherwise, when Chi Feng decides, she really needs to wait for a while.


    After what happened at school yesterday, Feng Ying stopped Chifeng and didn''t let him follow him to find Jiang Xinrui. Then he took them back to the devil''s world, guarding Chifeng''s time and waiting for him to come of age. In fact, Wan Feng is still looking forward to Chifeng''s coming of age. That state of mind is hers, but it''s not hers. In short, she just hopes that Chifeng can make a great change.


    But in the end, Chifeng didn''t change much. If you insist, it can only be said that Chifeng has become more beautiful and his eyebrows and eyes are not like boys, especially when he is wearing a long robe and has long hair.


    It''s really not as clear as short hair, which makes people think that there are still some boys'' shadows.


    Later, Chifeng leaves the demon world and says that she wants to go to jiangxinrui for everything. Naturally, Wanfeng wants to go with her. It''s hard to say why. Wanfeng suddenly feels that she especially wants to get along with jiangxinrui.


    So naturally, it didn''t take long. All the way along Jiang Xinrui''s route, Wan Feng found something wrong. Like Jiang Xinrui, maybe girls are more sensitive.


    As for Chifeng, all his thoughts are on Jiang Xinrui.


    If not for her stop don''t rashly disturb, Chi Feng has rushed past.


    "Does sister Wan Feng know what it is? I found out, too. "


    When Jiang Xinrui heard Wan Feng''s words, she wanted to refuse, but she changed

 Chapter 3627

    Don''t want to go with Chifeng sister and brother, in fact, Jiang Xinrui just don''t want to be discovered by them about Ji Li, but on second thought, what Wan Feng said is reasonable.


    On the practice of life, Jiang Xinrui didn''t know Chifeng clearly. Besides, Chifeng also knew that as long as this person didn''t change his temperament, he would never resist himself. In this way, Chifeng could help him.


    Many people are also many forces.


    Only in this premise, that is to ensure that Chifeng sister and brother must be obedient!


    "I met the girl who just talked to you at school. At that time, she had some breath that didn''t belong to her, but I didn''t care about it at that time. But today, the breath is very big. It doesn''t seem to be contaminated, but her own. She is probably a living dead person!"


    "The smell of this village is everywhere."


    "If your address is right, there is something wrong with the person who gave you the address. I don''t think there should be anyone you want. At least since we came in, I didn''t find any pure and clean living people!"


    Wan Feng is a smart modern dress with a high horsetail and no smile. She always looks serious.


    Chifeng stood aside and was worried when she heard Jiang Xinrui''s refusal. But when she heard her sister''s words, she would pay attention to Jiang Xinrui''s change, which would make her quieter. She was afraid that when she saw Jiang Xinrui''s words, she would be offended by tuberculosis and drive herself away.


    He doesn''t want to go


    To be around Jiang Xinrui, Chifeng is very happy and feels that her life has become a taste.


    Maybe this is like it. Chifeng also knows that Jiang Xinrui doesn''t like her feelings. It''s just a habit of being with her for a long time. In addition, he is good-looking and looks good at her. This is what Jiang Xinrui said. Chifeng doesn''t mind. As long as Jiang Xinrui doesn''t let himself go, he will always accompany her.


    People with such a character as Jiang Xinrui may find it hard to like someone. Even if they like someone else, Chifeng doesn''t care. It''s enough for him to see her.


    His life is full of accidents. Chifeng doesn''t dare to make any decisions. With the permission of both parties, he can still accompany. That''s enough.


    "The living dead? So was yuan Jingmei just now? It turns out that the breath is a living dead person. I''m still wondering why yuan Jingmei has the breath of living people and the breath of dead people. She thinks it''s contaminated or raised something... "


    "This address was given to me by Aunt Fengxi, but it was also given to her by others... I won''t say this. After I confirm, I will contact aunt Fengxi to tell her."


    "If you must come with me, it''s OK, but we''ll discuss and decide in advance what happens in common, and you can''t interfere in my affairs!"


    Jiang Xinrui knows that Chifeng won''t object to it, but he has to say it in advance. He can''t wait until it happens.


    As for the LINGJI thing, jiangxinrui is not in a hurry to say, in has not personally to confirm, jiangxinrui will not rashly say anything.


    If Ling Ji really tells a lie, Jiang Xinrui really doesn''t want to expose it at the moment. It may be useful to her, but Jiang Xinrui needs to plan how to do it.


    When Jiang Xinrui finishes her rules, Chifeng and Wanfeng look at each other. Chifeng must have no problem, but Chifeng is worried about her siste

 Chapter 3628

    If it wasn''t for her, Wanfeng would have her own life. Chifeng knows this very well, including this time when Chifeng went to find Jiang Xinrui, he decided to go by himself.


    She doesn''t want to affect her sister''s life. Chifeng also guarantees that she will protect herself. But when she goes out, her sister wants to go with her. She still can''t trust him. Chifeng knows


    And this meeting Jiang Xinrui also said that he would listen to her in the future, but his elder sister is different, she can have her own choice.


    When living with her sister, Chifeng is the most obedient brother. Her sister says that she is a sister, but she is more like her mother. If her sister is as obedient to Jiang Xinrui as he is, Chifeng thinks it''s not very good. Her sister is not that kind of temperament.


    "I promise, we three, you make the decision! In fact, it''s good for us to experience together. No one dares to touch your parents'' reputation. When I travel with Chifeng myself, I''m very alert. With you, I can have a rest and feel more at ease. "


    "It''s the same everywhere. It''s all experience."


    "I suggest we follow the girl just now. Her name is yuan Jingmei? Since she is willing to lead the way, you must go and have a look. With her, we can be more convenient. "


    Wan Feng nodded.


    Normally speaking, Wanfeng really doesn''t want to be with Jiang Xinrui. She wants to experience, and they don''t have to experience all the time. Besides, this experience sounds good. Who knows what will happen?


    Anyone who can see the situation clearly can see that Jiang Xinrui represents trouble. She is not an ordinary person, and the ten mile spring breeze is full of enemies.


    How much strength, how much responsibility and trouble.


    If it wasn''t for Chifeng, she wouldn''t have gone to school with Jiang Xinrui. She was very careful. In recent years, there have been many accidents with Jiang Xinrui. Now she has to experience. The person who framed Jiang Xinrui hasn''t appeared. It''s dangerous all the time.


    It''s no use saying more, because she can''t say that Chifeng is willing to follow Jiang Xinrui. Intellectually, she also tells herself that she should take her younger brother back. It''s dangerous in one place and she''s worried. It''s more troublesome to go out for training.


    However, there was a strong voice in her heart calling for her to follow. Wanfeng couldn''t tell why. She could only use the hope that Chifeng and Jiang Xinrui had a deeper feeling.


    After all, as long as the two of them have a good relationship, what''s wrong with Chifeng? It''s impossible for Chunfeng to ignore it, for the sake of jiangxinrui.


    Wan Feng constantly numbs herself with this sentence, otherwise her heart will be very confused


    She doesn''t know what''s going on. In the past, she was very fond of Jiang Xinrui. I wish Chifeng could make a contract with Jiang Xinrui


    "What about rui''er?"


    "I heard her calling you just now. It should be not far away."


    Chifeng listens to her sister''s direct nod, and there is no reluctance in her eyebrows. He is also slightly relieved, and then turns to see Jiang Xinrui. He thinks that what her sister said is right. That Yuan Jingmei is a living dead man, and she is the one here. She must know better than anyone what happened here.


    As for Jiang Xinrui must find the evidence here, Chifeng doesn''t stop him. He believes that Jiang Xinrui always has his own reasons.

 Chapter 3629

    At the time of coming, Chifeng already knew Jiang Xinrui''s intention in Huasheng, and there was nothing to hide about it. Ling Ji and Fengxi also knew about it, and what they didn''t know was ordinary Muggles.


    So Chifeng knows what Jiang Xinrui wants to investigate. If the address is not given by Fengxi, Chifeng may now want to take Jiang Xinrui to find the other party, which is different from what she said before.


    There are dead breath, resentment, and even some evil spirit. In a word, this place is not clean. Jiang Xinrui has hardly left the shelter of ten li spring breeze before. She only knows about the things outside, but she has never seen them. She can only feel strange, but she doesn''t know what they are called.


    But Chifeng and Wanfeng are clear.


    "Good."


    "Go and have a look first. I haven''t seen Ling Ji. I decided to come this morning. He couldn''t know, but he gave me the address. I can only say that he probably wanted to attract aunt Fengxi."


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t say much. He agreed with Wan Feng and Chi Feng.


    If we infer from this, either it''s because Ling Ji can''t solve the problems inside, and he''s worried that the wind won''t come and tries to attract them, or it''s because he doesn''t know what''s inside and doesn''t dare to take risks and let other people support him, and he''ll take advantage of it.


    No matter which one, Jiang Xinrui can see that this Ling Ji may not be as gentleman as Feng Xi said, but it is in line with the comments on the Ling family over the years.


    The reason why she came here in a hurry should be put down for the time being. It may have nothing to do with Ji Li, but even if it doesn''t matter, it''s a wake-up call for her. What Ji Li said, she has to investigate. If Ji Li doesn''t clean up, she needs to deal with her tail


    Jiang Xin Rui three people finish saying, also didn''t hide breath intentionally, walked back toward the road of coming.


    Every moment, I met yuan Jingmei, who was still crying for her.


    "Jiang Xinrui, where have you been? Don''t walk around. And when did the two of them come? "


    Yuan Jingmei is carefully shouting Jiang Xinrui, and finally sees the shadow in the woods. As a result, before she finishes speaking, she sees two people behind Jiang Xinrui, Chifeng and Wanfeng.


    When these three people were at school, they were usually together as long as they appeared. But it was a wonderful thing to see a river core at this place and this time. I didn''t expect to see Chifeng and Wanfeng again. This dry city is really busy tonight.


    "We''ve been here for a long time. We came to find rui''er, but we got lost. We just met her. Rui''er said that you can show her the way and invited her to your house. Would you mind two more people?"


    Wan Feng looks at Yuan Jingmei with a surprised face.


    While Wanfeng said this, Jiang Xinrui also looked at Yuan Jingmei and nodded: "as for what you want, I don''t know. I can''t guarantee that I can solve it for you, but I can have a try."


    Jiang Xinrui thought that even if yuan Jingmei wanted to refuse, she promised to see what she said just now, but she would not refuse. She just didn''t know whether the thing yuan Jingmei asked for was about her living dead.


    As for Chifeng, his elder sister and Jiang Xinrui have already decided, he has no opinion. Moreover, he has already nodded his head. When he decided to go to find yuan Jingmei, Chifeng also changed her clothes and changed her look in the adult world.

 Chapter 3630

    At the moment, Chifeng, a simple sportswear, clean cuntou, so dress Leng is to let his face show a bit of boy''s appearance.


    When Jiang Xinrui talks with his sister, he looks at Yuan Jingmei and feels whether yuan Jingmei will threaten them.


    Because Chifeng still remembers the last time she saw yuan Jingmei, it was clearly yesterday. He is now an adult. At that time, although her breath was strange, it was not her own problem. Naturally, he didn''t care.


    Of course, there is a more important thing, that is, this person has no special "eyes" for him, that kind of infatuated love and fanaticism.


    When she first met yuan Jingmei, she only had a moment''s appreciation and even a gentle comfort. It was also because Chifeng paid more attention to her, otherwise she had forgotten. All her eyes were obsessed. It was not surprising that Chifeng could not remember.


    At the moment, Yuan Jingmei''s own breath, standing in a close position, Chi Feng can confirm that Yuan Jingmei is a living dead person. In other words, Yuan Jingmei turned herself into a living dead person in these two days?


    "Good! No problem. I can lead the way. As long as you can help me, let alone my village, I will take you to the ends of the earth, and my family will be able to go even more. "


    "It doesn''t matter how many people you want to take. Let''s talk while we walk. Let me tell you something about me, or where are you looking for? You tell me? "


    Yuan Jingmei was still very surprised to see Chifeng and Wanfeng, but when she heard what she said, she immediately ignored everything. She only thought that she could see him, and even save him. Naturally, Yuan Jingmei had no mind to surprise others.


    At the moment, even if Jiang Xinrui brought his family, Yuan Jingmei had no problem.


    While leading the way in front of her, she asked Jiang Xinrui what she wanted to do first. Then she knew that Jiang Xinrui was not a really indifferent person. At the same time, she sighed that she was right to follow her!


    Yuan Jingmei doesn''t know that it''s just her idea. She really thinks too much. Jiang Xinrui chose her for her own purpose.


    "Let''s talk about you first. What do you want me to do for you? I''m looking for someone, but I can''t go at this time. Why don''t you have anyone at night? "


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Yuan Jingmei''s excitement and asked softly.


    When she came to find Chifeng, Jiang Xinrui used some magic power. Otherwise, Yuan Jingmei couldn''t keep up with her. At that time, she also wanted to get rid of Yuan Jingmei. She would walk back step by step. Jiang Xinrui found that she really had a long way to go out just now.


    With Yuan Jingmei, she can''t use her magic power. She just knows about yuan Jingmei, so she can plan ahead in her heart.


    Although there is no one on the street in the middle of the night, Jiang Xinrui is not flustered because she finds that Yuan Jingmei is not flustered, which may indicate that it is the outsiders, not the locals, that nobody is right in the middle of the night


    Jiang Xinrui and Yuan Jingmei walk side by side, Chifeng is beside her, Wanfeng lags behind half a step, like a broken queen, watching with vigilance everywhere.


    "My village... We''ll talk about it later. I can''t understand it at the moment. It has something to do with what I asked you for."


    "And I''m asking you to help me save a person... It''s not right, he''s not a person..."

 Chapter 3631

    When Yuan Jingmei said this, she suddenly became hesitant, completely lost her excitement just now, and some of her words were not clear.


    "It''s not human, is it a ghost? Demon? Isn''t it God? "


    Jiang Xinrui slightly raises her eyebrows, remembers what Wan Feng said just now, and looks at Yuan Jingmei.


    "He''s not a ghost, nor a demon, nor a God. In fact, I don''t know what she is, but he''s something that has been worshipped for a long time in our place. But gradually everyone didn''t believe it. This place is still poor. I began to blame him for not being able to protect us, so I''m going to tear him down and burn him..."


    "So I want to ask you to help me save him. If this is dismantled, I may never see him again. Not only in the future, I can''t see him now. I haven''t seen him since I was forced to leave school by my family. I don''t see him every time I come back, and he won''t see me..."


    When Yuan Jingmei said this, her eyes were red. Then she didn''t know what she thought of. She immediately cried. The tears seemed to open the tap water valve directly. She was so sad.


    Jiang Xinrui was once again surprised at Yuan Jingmei''s words. Before, she really didn''t know how things were worshipped. When she met Ji Li, she had heard something about it. Now she is hearing something similar. It seems that it''s not very difficult to understand. Things worshipped depend on the belief given by the believers.


    And this cultivation is not low, but if the faith is gone, he is afraid that he will not be able to practice normally. Looking at Ji Li''s appearance, he seems to have been "eaten back".


    In a word, Jiang Xinrui understands it in this way. What she means by "backfire" is "success" and "failure"


    Now yuan Jingmei says that if he really depends on faith for cultivation, he will be very sincere. You can see from Ji Li. Is it because of Ling Ji that he doesn''t do anything to attract the wind?


    "If I understand correctly, do you want me to stop people from dismantling him? Is that right? "


    "I thought you wanted me to exorcise you? This is a matter of your worship. How can I stop it? Is it money? This is OK. Money is really not a problem. "


    Jiang Xinrui talked about it in his heart and thought it was feasible.


    "It''s not a matter of money, it''s not whether you can tear it down or not. I just want you to save him. He said that if you don''t worship him, he can''t practice and will die. I don''t want him to die. Before, Gu Mai said that you are born with your own spiritual power..."


    "I don''t understand these things, but I remember he said that his cultivation is also spiritual power, so you are born with it, you are also a kind of people, maybe there is a way to protect him from death."


    "I know Feng family can do it, but I''m worried that if they come, I''ll take him in... I know he''s not something to be worshipped."


    Yuan Jingmei said while choking, her eyes were always observing Jiang Xinrui''s expression, and she was afraid to see her frown, and then she didn''t care.


    In fact, she knows very well that he is an evil thing. The old people of several generations have been looking for a different way. If there is no problem, people will not ignore anything, and they will demolish it and burn it


    But she can''t watch.


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Yuan Jingmei''s cautious expression. Jiang Xinrui can see that she has some different feelings for the things in her mouth.


    Chifeng and Wanfeng can see this.


    "You like him? He''s not human! Have you ever thought about the result? "

 Chapter 3632

    Although Wanfeng is half a step behind Jiang Xinrui, Yuan Jingmei always looks at Jiang Xinrui with her side face, so she can see yuan Jingmei''s expression clearly.


    Combined with Yuan Jingmei''s words, if anyone can''t see it, it''s a problem.


    Just thinking of the person Yuan Jingmei described, Wan Feng couldn''t help but interpose.


    She didn''t know why, so she couldn''t help asking. In a word, she was very puzzled. There was a hint of Chifeng in her heart. It''s hard for her to have a result when she crossed species.


    Wan Feng couldn''t tell why. She thought that maybe she wanted her younger brother to be more rational. Jiang Xinrui was a human being. People who lived in the human world were demons. They were also demons.


    Although she said that she hoped to be together, there was always a gap between them.


    To be honest, Wanfeng doesn''t understand. How can Huasheng and Jiangliu not suggest it at all?


    Chifeng received her sister''s eyes, some embarrassed, but also some strange, before the sister did not think so ah! Then quickly look to Jiang Xinrui, thanks to she did not notice, otherwise that is the most embarrassing, Jiang Xinrui does not like him, is his own wishful thinking, if because this makes Jiang Xinrui feel difficult to do, may not let them follow.


    This will be such an obvious hint that Chifeng doesn''t want to talk any more. He doesn''t want to explain his love for Jiang Xinrui. He just wants to be more company within the scope of permission, so that he can recall something later.


    "It''s mysterious to like this kind of thing. Sometimes it looks incredible, but it''s deeply rooted. I like him, but he doesn''t like me, and even asks me not to disturb his practice. His dream is to become an immortal, but I just can''t let it go. Although I''m young, he''s surprised at my time, and I don''t want him to die..."


    "When this village was protected by him, it was his rule. Don''t go out very late at night, let alone talk to strangers. It broke the vitality here, but it didn''t change much. In fact, it can''t be said that everyone changed, wanted more things, and it used to be rich here... Anyway, it was greed. Later, people didn''t believe him, but this rule can''t be broken, But I can''t wait to break it. Maybe I can see him. He''s hiding from me... "


    "I know you must be very puzzled. How did I meet him? We haven''t seen him before. It''s just me, so I think it''s fate. Our fate."


    "When I get home, my grandmother doesn''t like to mention him. Let''s have a rest for one night, and he won''t come out at night. As for the person you are looking for, this time must be a rest and can''t be called out."


    Yuan Jingmei''s mood has recovered at this time. Maybe she thought of the cold look of that person. Her heart is still very painful, but she still likes it.


    She can''t help it.


    As for Jiang Xinrui, she didn''t notice Wanfeng and Chifeng''s expression at all. She didn''t see any hint. Her ears were full of Yuan Jingmei''s words. Jiang Xinrui didn''t know how to think of Fengying


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t come back until she came to Yuan Jingmei''s home. It''s really because Yuan Jingmei''s grandmother was ignored!


    Yuan Jingmei opened the door of the store and saw an old lady in a black sweater leaning against the wall, sleeping with her eyes closed.


    When the door of the buffet was pushed open, the old lady opened her eyes as if she had a feeling.

 Chapter 3633

    The look in her eyes reminded Jiang Xinrui of a sentence: "eyes are big like copper bells..."


    Around the display of some messy goods, everything, messy display, and even visible to the naked eye of the ash, Jiang Xinrui saw a small spider in the instant noodle packaging slowly crawling past.


    How does this kind of store go on?


    Yuan Jingmei''s grandmother opened a pair of muddy eyes and looked at them.


    No expression.


    "Grandma, didn''t I ask you to have a rest? How can I wait until now? This is my classmate who came to play with me. In the afternoon, I got them when I went wrong. Let''s clean up and go to bed. You can have a rest, too. "


    After entering the door, Yuan Jingmei was not surprised by the environment in front of her. Anyway, she seemed to be used to it and said softly to the old lady.


    There was tenderness in her eyebrows and eyes, which they had never seen before. Although they had known each other for a short time, we could feel that Yuan Jingmei was very sad, cherished and moved when she faced her grandmother


    If you want to describe it, Yuan Jingmei squatted beside her grandmother, looking at her grandmother''s eyes like nostalgia, nostalgia, eyes slightly red.


    In a word, it''s strange. It''s not that Jiang Xinrui described the problem in her heart, but that Yuan Jingmei was really strange when she was treating her grandmother.


    Maybe it''s really a long time no see, but she remembers that Yuan Jingmei said that she just came back last week? And the breath of the old lady, which is even more strange, is completely different from Yuan Jingmei. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know what it is, but she can be sure that it is different from Yuan Jingmei''s breath of the living dead. It''s not a living person, it''s not a dead person. Jiang Xinrui thinks, maybe this old lady is another kind of the living dead.


    This will stand with Chifeng and Wanfeng. Jiang Xinrui is not easy to ask. She can only look at the situation first. Besides, she is not in a hurry. She is more confused about this place and thinks of many people in her mind.


    But Chifeng and Wanfeng did not speak. They stood beside jiangxinrui and looked around. Their expression was similar to jiangxinrui.


    As for the strange old lady, she didn''t speak. She just stretched out her dry hand to touch yuan Jingmei''s hair. Then she slowly got up and pulled back the small curtain of the back room, as if to have a rest.


    "Let''s have a rest first. My home is not big. I have a room with rui''er. Chifeng and Wanfeng are brothers and sisters. Can we have a room? If you have three girls in one room, you can''t sleep. It''s just a bed. The place is a bit shabby. Don''t give up. There''s no hotel. There can be a small hotel at most, but you can''t get in at this time. "


    "My grandmother went to have a rest. She doesn''t like to talk much, so do I. don''t mind..."


    Yuan Jingmei was embarrassed when she said that it was really a small place. She couldn''t sleep any more. She was just looking for a small place and a rest place.


    In fact, if nothing could be seen at night, Yuan Jingmei even wanted to go now. First, she was worried. Second, her home was too inconvenient. It was said that the bed was refitted from the shelf. While yuan Jingmei said that she would get up and tidy up, Wanfeng and Chifeng would have a rest here. She was going to take Jiang Xinrui to her former room. It would be a little better, but there was no way, Who is Jiang Xinrui? She is the one who wants to help her.

 Chapter 3634

    In fact, Yuan Jingmei can also give her bedroom to another girl, Wanfeng, but that leaves her and Chifeng. Even if Chifeng is like a girl, it''s also a boy. No matter what, Yuan Jingmei can''t let herself be with a boy.


    Besides, Chifeng may not be willing to.


    "I can. I can''t see anything at night. How can I wait until dawn, rui''er?"


    Wan Feng looks at the brow that pistil son tiny wrinkles, know she is not willing, immediately voice asks a way.


    At the same time, she looks at Jiang Xinrui in the hope that she can hold on for a while. If she wants to find out something, she can only wait until daybreak. After dark, everything is immersed here. Even if they can see something, they can''t solve the problem without knowing the reason.


    "In fact, I can do without rest. I''ll stay by rui''er''s side. We''ve grown up together since childhood. It doesn''t matter..."


    Chifeng naturally doesn''t trust Jiang Xinrui to be alone, mainly because he is still with Yuan Jingmei. It''s strange here, and he can''t let Jiang Xinrui be alone.


    But he also knows that he and Jiang Xinrui are different men and women. Besides, he and his sister would have to be separated if it wasn''t for special circumstances.


    Seeing this, Yuan Jingmei didn''t know what to say. Looking at Chifeng and Jiang Xinrui, she explained that it would be more convenient for her to be a girl?


    At last, Yuan Jingmei seemed to react suddenly and asked, "don''t you trust me? I still need Jiang Xinrui''s help. Will I hurt her if I''m crazy? Besides, I don''t have that ability! You''re not ordinary people. I''m not a fool. It''s not long before dawn. We''re fast in the dark and fast in the light. "


    "It won''t last long in all."


    Yuan Jingmei said, will be less than 20 square meters outside the store to clear up two places to rest, the hands and feet of a quick look is no less work.


    "You and sister Wanfeng are here. I''ll have a rest with her. Don''t worry."


    Jiang Xinrui raises her hand and pinches Chifeng. Her eyes are slightly soothing. That means don''t forget what you promised her.


    Having arrived here, jiangxinrui will be trained.


    It''s not unacceptable to think about it like this. Maybe when they finally talk to their parents, they will regret letting themselves go out


    Chifeng receives Jiang Xinrui''s eyes. She has no temper. She turns to see her sister. Wanfeng is just a white eye. What she does is to think of her sister at last!


    Later, Wan Feng sits in the temporary resting place built by Yuan Jingmei, and the temporary bed for the rest is to add a paper box to the original wooden board. Later, she sees yuan Jingmei add two quilts. Looking at the moldy spots on them, Wan Feng finds that she still loves to be clean for the first time and chooses to sit on the paper box.


    Jiang Xinrui follows yuan Jingmei to the inside. There are two small rooms, one of which has turned off the light. It should be her grandmother''s room, which is full of strange smell. Yuan Jingmei doesn''t mention herself or anyone to have a rest with the old lady. In fact, it''s a bit unexpected


    According to Jiang Xinrui''s visual inspection, Yuan Jingmei''s room should have five square meters, right? If she is higher, Jiang Xinrui doubts whether she can stretch her legs!


    But these were not the things that puzzled her most. After the light was off, Jiang Xinrui naturally didn''t relax her vigilance. However, in half an hour, Jiang Xinrui heard a crackling sound

 Chapter 3635

    In fact, when Yuan Jingmei got up, Jiang Xinrui felt it. It was mainly about five square meters. As soon as anyone turned over and moved, he could feel it clearly. Besides, Jiang Xinrui had not really fallen asleep.


    At the beginning, Jiang Xinrui didn''t care. She thought that maybe she just moved a little and got up to do something. After all, Yuan Jingmei was always excited when she saw her. Her mood fluctuated so much that she could not rest like her.


    Jiang Xinrui is too big to rest in such a small place. But when she thinks of Chifeng and Wanfeng''s moldy quilt outside, Jiang Xinrui thinks she''s OK, but she really can''t sleep. She''s spoiled.


    But yuan Jingmei''s movement after she got up was really too big. Jiang Xinrui thought whether Chifeng next door also heard it. After all, they should not be able to sleep, right? Then the strange sound came from Jiang Xinrui''s ear, like chewing something hard and breaking it.


    "What do you eat? Why don''t you turn on the light? I didn''t sleep anyway. It doesn''t matter. "


    Jiang Xinrui was silent for a while. The sound in her ear was too harsh. It was like someone was biting a crisp bone beside her. It was like the sound of crackling, and then there was the feeling of pulling out the sticky maltose


    It''s inexplicably annoying.


    "I''m just hungry. I didn''t eat at night. I didn''t need to light a light. My grandmother would wake up if I light a light. She''s worried about me all day. If I''m here, she won''t sleep well as long as she doesn''t go back to her room, because she''s been waiting for me for a long time."


    "By the way, you didn''t eat in the evening, did you? Would you like some radishes? They are crisp and delicious... "


    When Yuan Jingmei heard Jiang Xinrui''s words, she stopped eating. Then she explained and handed Jiang Xinrui a piece in the dark.


    She forgot that Jiang Xinrui didn''t eat, but she didn''t know if she could get used to their food.


    "No, thank you."


    Jiang Xinrui replied dryly.


    I didn''t reach for the things yuan Jingmei handed me. The smell on it was so strange that she felt uncomfortable all over and suddenly became more upset.


    This meeting, Jiang Xinrui suddenly hopes that the time will pass quickly, hopes that the day will break, and has some regrets. Why should she promise to follow? Isn''t it idle!


    She can cover up Ji Li''s news in many ways. Why should she choose the most stupid one.


    I don''t know if it''s because Jiang Xinrui''s resentment is too big and plays a role. In a word, time really seems to pass quickly. When Jiang Xinrui can''t insist on it immediately, the day finally begins to dawn.


    Jiang Xinrui couldn''t wait for a moment, so he got up and went out.


    And Yuan Jingmei is still sleeping, sleeping very deep... In fact, it can be said that she is dead, but she is breathing.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t care, because she really needs to breathe. Just when Jiang Xinrui reaches out her hand to open the curtain, it may be her heart''s function. Jiang Xinrui suddenly feels a fresh spring air coming towards her.


    Chifeng is standing beside the curtain. He should be embarrassed to go in directly. He is standing beside the curtain. Jiang Xinrui looks at him and can''t help suspecting that this man won''t be standing here all the time, right?


    At the moment, Chifeng stood upright with the bright sunshine on her back. Her face, which was hard to distinguish between male and female, was more white as jade against the background of the sunshine.

 Chapter 3636

    Chifeng in the angle of jiangxinrui, of course, may also be that seeing things around this night is the first contact area of jiangxinrui. Seeing Chifeng''s more and more transparent and glossy face, and her eyes are full of eyes, it''s very quiet and deep at this time. In a word, jiangxinrui is very comfortable to see.


    Remembering that Chifeng''s original body is a little Phoenix, Jiang Xinrui especially wants Chifeng to return to her original body and let her roll the Phoenix.


    "Rui''er, how was your rest? Are you all right? "


    Chifeng looks at Jiang Xinrui''s not calm eyes, thinking that she didn''t have a good rest, which is obviously not energetic. He didn''t sleep all night, so he has been listening to the movement inside.


    Worried about yuan Jingmei and the old lady''s actions, after all, they were not ordinary people. When she heard yuan Jingmei making a sound there, Chifeng also heard it, and then wanted to have a look, but Wan Feng stopped her.


    Wanfeng means that there is no murderous atmosphere around. Don''t scare the snake. Besides, there is no movement in jiangxinrui, let alone move


    Thinking about Jiang Xinrui''s ability, according to Wan Feng, it''s better to worry about Jiang Xinrui''s safety than about themselves.


    At last, Chifeng didn''t lift the curtain, but it was similar to Jiang Xinrui''s state of mind. She was waiting for the dawn and began to get up. Chifeng got up at once, almost at the same time as Jiang Xinrui.


    "What can I do for you? Chifeng, you are too careful. How can I do anything to her? Just find a place to have a rest. You didn''t have a rest. Well, your eyes have dark circles. "


    Without waiting for Jiang Xinrui to answer, Yuan Jingmei also got up and looked at Chifeng standing beside the curtain. In addition, she heard Chifeng''s words clearly. Yuan Jingmei was really helpless.


    If you don''t need Jiang Xinrui''s help, she really wants to swear. As for being so defensive against her?


    Originally, Yuan Jingmei was very happy to see such a scene of Chifeng in the early morning. She felt like she was in full bloom. After all, anyone who sees beautiful things will be in a good mood.


    However, being so suspected, Yuan Jingmei really feels aggrieved. How can she have that ability? If she has some ability, she will go around asking for help?


    Jiang Xinrui heard yuan Jingmei''s voice behind her and frowned slightly, because she didn''t hear yuan Jingmei''s action?


    Such a close distance should not be ah, is it because he was delayed by beauty in the early morning? Distracted?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xinrui was a little embarrassed. She was about to say that she had a good rest. After all, those who went out almost got it. Just when Jiang Xinrui subconsciously turned her head and looked at Yuan Jingmei, she didn''t know if it was her illusion. How could yuan Jingmei look much better than yesterday''s spirit?


    The skin is ruddy and glossy.


    "I''m just worried. I don''t mean anything else. Besides, why do I worry? Don''t you know? And you want to ask me? "


    "It''s daybreak. Let''s go. Don''t delay."


    Chifeng''s tone is a bit stiff. He also found the change of Yuan Jingmei. It can be said that Chifeng can observe more carefully. His night vision ability is very good. Naturally, he can see clearly. Last night''s yuan Jingmei was definitely not as good as this morning''s.


    The change is too obvious. Chifeng even doubts whether she has done something. She has not absorbed the spiritual power of Jiang Xinrui to nourish her?


    But looking at Jiang Xinrui''s appearance, there was no change. Even if I didn''t have a rest all night, I didn''t feel tired

 Chapter 3637

    Thinking of this, Chifeng feels at ease. After all, if she really absorbs jiangxinrui''s aura, even if jiangxinrui can recover immediately, it won''t change at all. Besides, the aura around her is really clean, and there''s nothing but resentment


    One night did not bring a mess of filth, it has been the relationship between them.


    And this meeting Wan Feng already went out to hang around a circle to come back, looking at Jiang Xinrui and others all got up, didn''t say anything, that posture is ready.


    In fact, several people are still very silent. They look at each other and convey some simple news. Not to mention others, Wanfeng is more and more curious about this place.


    The night here is totally different from the morning.


    "Then you have to eat something. Didn''t you eat last night? Yesterday was too late, I was hungry to remember, in the morning to have some porridge, i... I will take you out to play


    Yuan Jingmei just wanted to say that she took them to find him, but Yu Guang saw a personal figure and quickly changed her words.


    And that figure is no other than yuan Jingmei''s grandmother, the strange old lady last night.


    The old lady bowed her head, but she didn''t speak. She brought a pot of porridge and put it on the broken counter of the canteen. She motioned for everyone to eat.


    At this time, looking at the steaming white rice porridge, Chifeng and Wanfeng didn''t speak. Jiang Xinrui''s eyelids picked. She dare say that even Chifeng and Wanfeng didn''t realize that the old lady had already got up, and they didn''t just get up, they also made breakfast?


    Just as Jiang Xinrui thought, Chifeng and Wanfeng''s eyes were surprised, and there was even something cool behind them. They could hear yuan Jingmei''s chewing at night, including Jiang Xinrui''s breathing, but there was no sound for yuan Jingmei''s grandmother. No one knew when to get up and cook porridge.


    It''s no small matter that they can do so many things around them without being aware of them.


    Chifeng looks at Jiang Xinrui and asks in her eyes. Does that mean you don''t know?


    Jiang Xinrui shakes her head


    "Drink while it''s hot? What''s the matter with you? Don''t worry. I won''t poison you. I told my grandmother to get up early


    Yuan Jingmei looked at Jiang Xinrui and others who did not move, or a serious face, is really some helpless.


    She''s really not!


    This porridge is specially made for them. I know they can''t eat it. Otherwise, she won''t work so hard


    "When did you say that? I remember you were always by my side? "


    "And I wanted to ask you yesterday, do you have Yin and Yang eyes?"


    Jiang Xinrui was puzzled. At the same time, she was also a little frightened about this place. She didn''t really fall asleep all night. Yuan Jingmei got up to eat. She could hear clearly, but she didn''t know when her grandmother got up.


    At this meeting, Yuan Jingmei said that she made her grandmother cook the porridge herself?


    At this moment, Jiang Xinrui seems to understand why Ling Ji wants to push this place to Fengxi, and even dare not tell the truth


    Jiang Xinrui is sure that Ji Li has never been here. If he is here, how can he leave so many things he needs?


    "You eat quickly, and then we walk and say, how can we do without eating something? Don''t waste my grandmother''s heart. It''s very difficult to make some rice porridge."


    Yuan Jingmei looked at Jiang Xinrui and other people''s eyes, with a complicated expression, and directly filled out the white rice porridge.

 Chapter 3638

    Chifeng means that she can''t eat. Especially when she looks at Yuan Jingmei, she always thinks that there are strange things everywhere. She thinks of Yuan Jingmei''s grandmother quietly making these things. In addition, Yuan Jingmei says that she will inform her grandmother how to make her back cool.


    It seems that they underestimated yuan Jingmei.


    "Since grandma got up early in the morning to make it, let''s have something to eat. If you don''t eat in the morning, aren''t you hungry?"


    Wan Feng looked at Jiang Xinrui and his silly younger brother, put the doubt on her face, and made a direct voice.


    When she said this, it was obvious that the porridge was OK. It was real white rice porridge. Wan Feng took the lead in holding up a bowl and checked it again. It was really OK. As for why these two people could finish this quietly, Wan Feng didn''t know, but she thought they would know.


    As long as Yuan Jingmei really wants their help, the secret in her heart needs to be made clear.


    Besides, even if not, in Wan Feng''s opinion, Jiang Xinrui will not go.


    Jiangxinrui didn''t refuse any more. She took some of it and ate it. It''s really white rice porridge. It''s clean and there''s no smell she shouldn''t have. It''s a surprise for jiangxinrui.


    "Rui''er..."


    Chifeng is still a little worried. She looks at her elder sister and Jiang Xinrui. After thinking about it, she still doesn''t eat. These two girls really can''t say. Since they all eat, he still doesn''t care. If there''s something wrong with them, they will die out.


    Yuan Jingmei and her grandmother didn''t eat the white rice porridge. The reason they were given was that they were prepared for them.


    In this regard, Chifeng is more sure of her decision.


    Several people soon finished eating, but they had some porridge. Yuan Jingmei led the way and walked towards the deep forest.


    On the road, Jiang Xinrui observes the surrounding environment. At night, he can''t see clearly. This dry city really has mountains, water and woods.


    Jiang Xinrui knows something about geomantic omen because of the wind. She just looks at the layout. Jiang Xinrui finds that geomantic omen is very good in this place, but why is it so poor as Yuan Jingmei said?


    In fact, there''s no need for yuan Jingmei to say anything. Jiang Xinrui can see it by herself. She doesn''t say anything at night. There''s almost nothing to see. During the day, she can see it more clearly. It''s really downcast, just like the style of the 1970s and 1980s


    "I was born in Yinshi and Yinyue. In addition to the relationship between my grandparents, we all have Yin and Yang eyes. We can only see some things, but we can''t see many things. If I can see, I won''t listen to others. Then I know you are different."


    Yuan Jingmei is leading the way, looking at Jiang Xinrui and explaining.


    Then looking at Jiang Xinrui and others'' thoughtful appearance, Yuan Jingmei didn''t care, and continued: "I think you asked you to save him. He watched me grow up. My parents went out to work soon after I was born. I was a wild child, up and down the mountain, running with my little friends, because I was the youngest and was always bullied when I was a child, When I was five years old, I went to play in the mountains and was left behind by my friends. No one came to see me until dark. Then I saw him. At that time, his small temple was broken and no one went to worship. Later, it became my place. Although he hated me, he didn''t really ignore me. Every time I went, he sat silently and looked at me... "

 Chapter 3639

    "At that time, he was like a father. He took care of me and looked at me. When I grew up, I was used to his existence. I didn''t know when I would begin to see him. I would have palpitations and like to be around him more and more. Even if he didn''t speak, I would be satisfied with looking at him."


    Yuan Jingmei said to herself, as if she wanted to tell them all about their past, and her expression was full of nostalgia. She looked like a young girl yearning for spring. Jiang Xinrui was inexplicable, so she liked it?


    Would it be so pleasant to mention it again? Stars in both eyes?


    "Your grandmother knows what you like about him, doesn''t she? People here also know his existence. According to what you said, the place was very broken when you were a child, but you don''t want to burn it until now. What did he do? Or what did you do? "


    After Yuan Jingmei finished speaking, she fell into nostalgia, while Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng also fell into a short silence. However, Wanfeng broke the silence with clear eyes. The question she asked was sharp, strictly speaking, the tone. The last sentence made people blush inexplicably. Two were just adults, and two were minors


    Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng look at each other subconsciously. Then they open their mouths and just want to say something. Who thinks that Yuan Jingmei is silent with a nostalgic look. Suddenly, their eyes change. They seem to think of something. Their eyes become more and more red. Suddenly, they turn around and run back in the direction they came.


    Not a word.


    Jiang Xinrui is stunned. What''s the matter? Is the leader gone? Think of Wan Feng''s words again, in fact, it''s not very direct, right?


    Yuan Jingmei''s running speed is really different from that of last night. However, after a few breaths, she ran away. Jiang Xinrui and others didn''t go after her, because looking at her condition, even if she was afraid, she couldn''t ask anything.


    Besides, when we get here, we don''t have to say anything. Jiang Xinrui can feel different. What yuan Jingmei said should be in front of us.


    To put it bluntly, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t really want to solve yuan Jingmei''s problem. She wants to know what happened here. She uses the pit dug by Ling Ji to sweep Ji Li''s tail.


    As long as Ji Li''s affairs are cleaned up, aunt Fengxi and her mother can''t find anything related to Ji Li. In that case, she doesn''t have to worry about it. Finally, she counts it on her and makes her parents worry


    Jiang Xinrui also responded. Her parents said that they wanted her to experience. In fact, they had already made a good decision. When they found that she lacked that kind heart.


    And let her go out for a walk, just want to let her see the world, wake up her benevolence.


    "Shall we move on? Look at what yuan Jingmei said about him. I went out for a tour this morning. I don''t know much about feng shui, but did you find that everything around me didn''t move, and there was no wind. I found it last night, but I thought it was because of the night. Now it seems not. "


    "Except for the three of us, I didn''t find any other living things. So did the old lady in the morning. The people in the street around me were like puppets, quiet and ridiculous, without any earthly fireworks. You are looking at these landscapes and woods carefully, and you can see the beauty, but the layout is like a painting, and we are like outsiders who break into the painting world."


    "Chifeng and I have lived in the border since childhood. This place is not like the border, but it''s not exact to say the dreamland."


    Wan Feng didn''t take care of Yuan Jingmei and said her doubts.

 Chapter 3640

    Listening to Wan Feng''s words, Jiang Xinrui also reflected that the surrounding environment is really like what Wan Feng said. Comparatively speaking, the village is actually better, not so obvious. Standing in this winding path, everything becomes particularly obvious.


    The first time I met such a quiet forest, there were no insects or birds. Quietly, Jiang Xinrui held out her hand to feel the wind.


    "What shall we do? Is Ruier still going? Up to now, the person who gave you this address must have a problem. Continue to move forward. You don''t know what danger you will encounter. You haven''t actually fought. If you really want to know the situation here, we''d better investigate and come back. It''s not a wise choice to go rashly. "


    The red phoenix pulls River heart core to persuade a way.


    He is really worried about what they can''t deal with. Jiang Xinrui has spiritual power, but there is no spiritual power around her. Once she starts, she can''t repair it in time, which is very dangerous.


    Until now, Chifeng couldn''t feel anything around, either it didn''t really exist, or it was powerful enough to hide its own breath.


    Chifeng realized the strangeness of this small village last night. Yuan Jingmei might have controlled the whole village. At the beginning, those people wanted to burn him to protect themselves, but something must have gone wrong because there were no living people in the village. Except for the three of them, Yuan Jingmei was a living dead person. Others said she was a living person but not popular, but a dead person, But they can also act. The only difference with Yuan Jingmei is that they can''t move freely like yuan Jingmei. They even have their own emotions. Other people are more like puppets being manipulated. The whole village is an illusion being manipulated.


    "Here we are. Go and see what''s inside."


    Jiang Xinrui''s right hand clenched her fist, her spiritual power gathered in her hand, and she was ready at any time. After saying this, she didn''t go to see Chifeng and Wanfeng. If they didn''t want to leave, she didn''t force them.


    Chifeng and Wanfeng naturally follow each other.


    Chifeng can only hold back her words and follow Jiang Xinrui. Wanfeng stands on the other side of Chifeng. It''s like two girls protecting their meals in the middle.


    After walking for about four or five minutes, a few people were very fast. They walked around the winding path and saw a dilapidated temple. It was said that because the temple was really small, it was the second time that Jiang Xinrui saw such a subdued place. Could it cover 20 square meters? Too much.


    It looks like an earthen temple. It can still be seen from the corners that there are red walls and white tiles. The two windows have turned black. The gate looks like an old lady''s teeth, uneven, and there are traces of burning around.


    Jiang Xinrui walks in without hesitation. Chifeng doesn''t even have time to stretch out her hand to pull it. It''s not only burned inside, but it''s more like it was burned after being smashed. There''s basically nothing inside. The stones on the ground can see the appearance of some sacrificial tables


    Yuan Jingmei said that people in the village were going to burn it. She said immediately, but not already. But at the moment, this place has obviously been burned, and the ruin here seems to be caused by the burning traces, not by the lack of worship as Yuan Jingmei said.


    "Didn''t yuan Jingmei say that something was offered here? Has it been destroyed? Or are we in the wrong place? "

 Chapter 3641

    Chifeng looked at the mess inside, and probably guessed that it was a fire after the smash. He saw the oil bucket in the corner inside!


    Thinking that maybe I really found the wrong place, I might as well stretch out my hand to pull yuan Jingmei back and let her lead the way.


    "That''s it. There''s no mistake. The altar is the place of worship. Now it''s smashed. I''m afraid the things on it have been burned. Don''t forget that Yuan Jingmei is already a living dead person. To put it bluntly, she''s dead, just different from ordinary dead people. My father said that some people use evil methods to control the dead and inject their own vitality for him."


    "What yuan Jingmei said may have happened. She wanted us to come and save him, but she didn''t say how to save him. What happened to him! Rui''er is the aura of cultivation. Except that the devil can''t absorb it, everything else can be absorbed and used for his own use. Even for ordinary people, the three of us can have a good meal together, and our cultivation is greatly improved... "


    Wan Feng stepped forward and looked at the next position. Although she didn''t know Feng Shui, she still had a general understanding. She had lived for a hundred years and had some insight.


    What''s more, since I came here, I noticed a different breath, which is the same as what I met outside, and even more intense. It shows that the strange breath outside comes from here, but there is no definite thing here, that is, I can''t find the source.


    If you''re more careful, you''ll find that there''s a lot of food around you, but you can''t find anything specific.


    "Together, we became the thing that he did? Yuan Jingmei likes him and is willing to be his pawn? "


    Chifeng hears Wanfeng''s words, remembers yuan Jingmei''s expression, and the people around her, including her grandmother. She won''t lead them all, will she?


    Because those people are not living people


    Just as Chifeng''s words fall, the broken door behind her suddenly closes. Chifeng subconsciously pulls Jiang Xinrui, stands beside her and pulls her sister. She is a boy, and of course she needs to protect the girl. But no matter Jiang Xinrui or Wan Feng, she reaches out her hand at the same time, tacitly protects the food in the middle and looks at the surrounding environment warily, The door won''t close by itself. It''s him.


    In fact, we can''t say that. It should be said that he has been there all the time. Since entering this village, they have entered his range, and now they have rushed directly into his old nest.


    "If you can worship me, you will become a great rich man."


    "Can I?"


    When Jiang Xinrui protects Chifeng behind him, a strong man''s voice suddenly comes out around the temple, solemn and old, constantly hovering in Jiang Xinrui''s ears.


    "How can we know if you can really keep me rich all my life? But if you really have this ability, I guess you can''t get to this position! "


    Jiang Xinrui and Wan Feng look at each other, then sneer.


    It seems that Wan Feng is right. These people are attracted as nourishment. Those people outside have been absorbed, and then they are controlling them to attract more nourishment.


    As Jiang Xinrui''s voice just dropped, a wisp of red smoke slowly appeared in the place where there should have been a sacrificial table. When the smoke dispersed, the things inside slowly revealed

 Chapter 3642

    The thing under the red smoke is about the height of an adult man. It looks a bit androgynous. It makes people feel very easygoing, but it emits dead air all over, and there is a corner on the head.


    There is a kind look in his eyes, but what he says is bewitching.


    Isn''t that what many people want most to make people rich all their lives?


    Yuan Jingmei said that in the past this thing could protect them, but later when people became greedy, everything changed


    Now it seems that this shelter is to get rich, right? But as far as Jiang Xinrui knows, the village has never been rich.


    "What are you? I know that you certainly don''t appear with us when we shout. We can see the death on you. You can also see that we are not ordinary people. We are three and you are one. We don''t care how much we cheat, but you can''t be better than Ping. So don''t confuse us with your way of paying them. We are not interested in money. We can talk about it, You killed all the people in this village? Why did you kill them? Rare because of their greed? What have you done to this place? Is that your fantasy


    Jiang Xinrui looks at each other''s eyebrows. It is clear that it is a tall stone statue with dead breath, but there is no sense of oppression. So Wanfeng is a bit wrong. It is yuan Jingmei who leads them here, but not to make nourishment for him.


    The other side''s cultivation is a little weak. He shows it without scruples, either because he can''t hide it or because he shows it to them. He is also asking for help.


    This is exactly what Jiang Xinrui wants


    "Who are you? Human breath, God''s aura, there are two demons around? No, it''s an enchanted beast. I''ve seen it for a long time. People, gods and demons can coexist. You three are really interesting. "


    The stone statue made a strong sound again.


    The eyebrows and eyes did not move.


    Jiang Xinrui and others are not too surprised to be seen at a glance. It''s normal to see that they have high accomplishments. It''s just that they can see so clearly, which proves that the other party''s accomplishments are really not low.


    "It''s an accident that we came here. We don''t have to compete with you. Someone has found out that you killed a person in a village. In the future, there will be more people who are stronger than me and not as good-natured as me. According to your current state, I''m afraid it won''t last long..."


    "I don''t think we should stop talking nonsense. What''s your purpose? Let''s just say it. You don''t really want us to get rich and become your nourishment at last? You won''t. We really fight. You can''t win in your current state. "


    Jiang Xinrui looks at the stone statue and remembers that it was an accident to come here at the beginning.


    But at the moment, the stone statue is stronger than she imagined, and it is injured again, which is a surprise for her!


    Maybe she can do something.


    "Are you a mandrill? It''s also a god of five channels. It''s said that it''s made by the dead who died in the war. They feed on the blood of human beings and animals. They sincerely worship and get well-being. They gradually become rich, but the resentment in the body always exists, which is both good and evil. "


    "When I saw yuan Jingmei''s grandmother last night, I thought she was strange. She was not like yuan Jingmei''s living dead. Her body was strange, like a puppet, and her breath was even more strange. This morning''s pedestrians were even more so. Their bodies had no blood, and they were injected with vitality and completely controlled by you. As for yuan Jingmei..."

 Chapter 3643

    "You didn''t absorb yuan Jingmei''s blood, but she died. You want her to live and continue her life with your own cultivation. But is a person dead or different from ordinary people? Your cultivation will make her the same as you. Last night I heard her eat, and that voice was more strange. Then this morning, her spirit was better. She was eating! Live by the anger of the same kind, or she will become shriveled. So, I''m afraid the people in this village were hurt by you two? "


    "It''s just that I don''t understand. We met yuan Jingmei once. When we met for the second time, she changed. How could she change so quickly? It''s not enough time to go back and forth! "


    When Chifeng finished speaking in jiangxinrui, her eyes changed. She stood in front of jiangxinrui, as if she suddenly thought of something. Then she said it directly. Thanks to her years in Tianjie library, Chifeng saw a lot of strange stories, most of which were traceable.


    When it comes to the one horned mandrill, although there is no portrait, the spirit of the book can draw an image for him, which is very similar to the stone statue in front of him.


    At the beginning, Chifeng didn''t recognize it, but it didn''t matter. He had a good memory. Finally, he remembered it.


    If it is a one horned mandrill, his cultivation is really not low, and there is no specific real body. However, these things have existed since the beginning of the war. In addition to their own cultivation, they have gone astray and sucked human blood. It can be said that the evil spirit is even worse. Ordinary people can''t fight it, and they will be absorbed as his nourishment if they are careless.


    "You are young, but you know quite a lot..."


    "Most of what you said is right, but there is something wrong. People in this place are not harmed by me, they are harmed by themselves. They just want me to protect them and make them rich, but they don''t give back. What ability can I use to make them rich? Now the world has changed a long time ago. After I helped them get rich, many people in this village didn''t keep their promise and gave me blood. They all left here. My accomplishments protected them and their fortune became lower and lower. I can''t stand it without several generations. Can''t I let myself die? "


    "Slowly, I killed all the people in the village, and there were fewer and fewer people. They had no way to take me. It was useless to find anyone. Although my cultivation was low, it was very easy to deal with some Muggles. I killed all the Muggles, and finally they could only fulfill their promise to send someone to me every year to make up for my lack for decades. Yuan Jingmei was one of them, and she was the stupidest one, She thought it was her little friend who stopped playing with her. In fact, it was the people in the village who pushed her out for me to eat. "


    "Maybe she''s too talkative and I''m too bored to keep her. If I don''t have to look at her, maybe it''s my own food. Plus it, I can recover a lot of my cultivation, so I don''t want it any more. She''s the last one. I''m not greedy to keep her as a grain reserve because I know very well that the result of greed will be eaten back, I don''t want retribution, as long as I should have


    "When she was older, I sent her back, thinking that her grandmother was also there and could take care of her, but she always came to me, so I took it as a pet. It''s just that the pet is not good. How can I be attracted to the owner? What is she and what am I?

 Chapter 3644

    "I sent her far away to go to school in a big city, gave her parents money, and gave her a better material life. She didn''t know that, and I didn''t think she knew that. She was too stupid to know, but I didn''t think she would die!"


    "Her grandmother did it. The old man didn''t live as long as me, and his tongue was longer than anyone else. He said that my little girl and I would help her. I didn''t kill her because she" served "me well. Since childhood, she was a fox. She humiliated their family and forced her to death."


    "Only then did I know that her parents were not good things either. She picked them up, not by herself. She thought the family was good to her, so she believed it. She was so sunny and confident that she really believed the old thing''s slander. It was the old thing who sent her to buy a good one. I was afraid that she was sad and didn''t tell her. She was stupid, Believe everything... "


    "Later, I killed all the people here and made my own fantasy. I used my cultivation to continue her life. Before, my cultivation was powerful and could completely cover her death. So you can feel that she is not right, but you won''t doubt anything. I just used too many cultivation to cover the breath and not be found by the underworld, I find that I overestimate my ability. Slowly, I can''t maintain her state as before, so I need new people to supplement myself. You are unexpected. My current state will definitely not lead you in. "


    The mandrill''s voice became a little weak, thick with a lack of breath. Jiang Xinrui thought it might be because he said too much, he was injured and said so much at one go.


    With their guess, heard, evolved into several versions, Jiang Xinrui some doubt, should believe that.


    How now, this mandrill has become the aggrieved one?


    And Yuan Jingmei, she died long ago. The old lady was not a good person, but she thought of the rigid action. Although the old lady was a puppet without feelings, the action was not inconsistent at all. It seemed that she had done it countless times.


    Jiang Xinrui and others were still thinking about mandrill''s words. Before the digestion was over, mandrill continued: "she was afraid that she hated me. This fool was rescued by me. I found that her grandmother and the parents were killed by me. I killed the old man myself, and I framed the parents with my luck, so she hated me. I know, I didn''t want to see her, Fool or simple life, but I did not expect, she came back, this time I met you, may be trying to kill me through your hands


    "I don''t have the ability to resist now. I''m tired. I''ve been practicing for thousands of years and I can''t do anything. I won''t fight if you start. But after I die, the smell of that fool can''t be covered up any more. The underworld will catch her and impose the underworld rules on her, delaying the time to enter the underworld. But it''s because of me, little girl, Your breath is extraordinary. I don''t know who you are, but I know you must have a way to do me a favor. Let that fool get reincarnated earlier and be smart in the next life. "


    "I''ve thought about it for a long time. It seems that there''s nothing to return. You should accumulate merits and virtues. If you kill me, you''ll add a lot. It''s shameful of me."

 Chapter 3645

    This time, mandrill''s tone became more low and weak. In fact, if he tried hard, he might not be able to run out, but he was really tired. He used to think that he would become a fairy and a God, but he was doomed to be a God and never be a God.


    That God, will be a mess of things to achieve?


    Besides, he has to step on human life, which is a sin. In fact, he knows all about it, but he can''t help it. In the end, he still has a greedy desire to stop loss in time and reduce his sin.


    "You''ve been struggling for thousands of years. Is that the end? Hurt so many people, now you are easy to extricate, those who were hurt by you, how to do? There are thousands of people, right? "


    "You have feelings for yuan Jingmei. Why say that to her? Although it''s an accident that I came here, I will try my best to help her. An innocent girl should have her own future. As for whether she can have a good baby, I''m not sure. After all, I don''t have the ability to know the hell and control reincarnation. "


    Jiang Xinrui looks at the stone statue of one horned mandrill with a twinkle in his eyes. It''s true that he has hurt a lot of people. Ling Ji should know that this is not right, but she doesn''t dare to act rashly. She didn''t expect that the one horned mandrill has no ambition. Otherwise, he won''t count the strange death time of other places on the one horned mandrill. Aunt yinfengxi will come.


    It''s just that Ling Ji didn''t expect that she was the one who came here, and she was the one who solved the problem. Except for Chifeng and Wanfeng, no one will know the reason. Jiang Xinrui can completely count the death of other places on the mandrill.


    Ling Ji may know something, but he will never confront aunt Fengxi, because as long as he says, what he does will be noticed by Aunt Fengxi. Ling''s family will never fight with Fengxi''s family in such an open way, and she just insists that all this is done by one horned mandrill. Anyway, he will be gone soon. Besides, it''s not unfair to him, just add more.


    In this way, even if we continue to check, we won''t find Jili, let alone her. Mandrill and Jili are very similar in many places. It really makes Jiang Xinrui feel surprised. At first, she finds the strangeness here. What Jiang Xinrui thinks about is whether she can make use of something. After all, it''s all here. It''s been calculated by Ling Ji, and she can''t come back in vain.


    Of course, if the one horned mandrill can''t be used for her as she thinks, Jiang Xinrui also wants to know where she can break it. She will never let her parents realize that she has a relationship with Ji Li. Even if she does, she won''t let her go.


    So when mandrill says she wants something, Jiang Xinrui just dozes off and gives her pillow. Naturally, she won''t refuse. After all, if there is no accident, she will put a "hat" on mandrill. Compared with this, she is willing to help him.


    It''s just to let yuan Jingmei reincarnate earlier. She can only say that she can help yuan Jingmei reincarnate as soon as possible.


    Chifeng and Wanfeng choose to be silent at the moment. For a moment, they are a little complicated. It seems that many things are not as simple as they think.


    Some people are really contradictory.


    "Thank you very much. Try to reincarnate as soon as possible..."


    "In this way, I have nothing to give you. Except for the evil I have done, I''ll give you a few words. Some likes don''t need to be shown, but need to be rationally suppressed and liked, so as to help each other. Are you all the way? Can you come together and know clearly why you have to wait until you die?"

 Chapter 3646

    With that, mandrill stood on the dusty ground and fell into silence. It was originally a stone statue. Now it didn''t make any sound and was completely immersed.


    If it wasn''t for Jiang Xinrui and others who have been standing here all the time and knew it was the stone statue that said it, people might not be able to find anything to talk about, because from the beginning, there was no source, but there were sources everywhere.


    Plus mandrill''s words, three people look different, looking at the inexplicable, contradictory, but this depends on how to understand.


    Wan Feng''s feeling is the most insipid, because she can''t help yuan Jingmei''s reincarnation. Secondly, she doesn''t want to kill the mandrill. She just follows Jiang Xinrui to come here. For the mandrill, Wan Feng doesn''t feel any more. She just thinks that the mandrill is wasting time to practice.


    If he doesn''t care about his own business and is offered one person every year to maintain his cultivation, he will not be noticed that there is a different atmosphere in this place.


    Now, even if the mandrill ends up like this, Wan Feng still lives enough and has no attachment to the world. Otherwise, how come she doesn''t want to resist at all?


    If it wasn''t for the sound from the stone statue, Wan Feng couldn''t guarantee that she could find out where the source was, let alone her. Even Jiang Xinrui and Chi Feng couldn''t find it immediately.


    It can be said that the strength of this mandrill can''t be underestimated. Even if he fought at the last moment, he didn''t have the chance to fight back. As a result, he not only didn''t do it, but also said those inexplicable words at the end


    Wanfeng doesn''t have any feelings. That''s because she hasn''t moved her heart to anyone, let alone throbbing. She can''t put herself in the right place to think about something. But these words have different feelings in Jiang Xinrui''s and Chi Feng''s hearts.


    It''s no secret that Chifeng likes Jiang Xinrui in her heart. Although Shili Chunfeng doesn''t mind that he is a demon, everyone gets along well with him and even intends to match them up. Chifeng knows that it''s not Jiang Xinrui''s idea, but the adults'' own idea. As for why, he didn''t understand before, and thought Huasheng and Jiangliu really didn''t know his existence, But later, Chifeng slowly understood that it was not a simple matter to enter the heart of jiangxinrui.


    Jiang Xinrui''s heart is different from anyone else''s. her reason makes people feel terrible. Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu are afraid of pushing the boat with the current. If he can open Jiang Xinrui''s heart, they will acquiesce. If he can''t, there''s no need to worry


    It''s just that he likes this girl. Maybe it''s his predestination since he was a child. When seventy-two dreamland broke, his mind became active. He knew that he was against him, but he wanted to be close to her. He couldn''t help being attracted. At that time, he didn''t know it was emotion, but later he knew it, but he didn''t want to leave her.


    Chifeng also knows the distance between herself and Jiang Xinrui. Although she often accompanies them, they are not the same people. If a mandrill knocks on his head, she can watch each other''s beauty bloom. If she tries to force her way, she may get nothing and even lose herself.


    As a result, Chifeng has seen many cases. He can see clearly. He just leaves, but he is not reconciled. Moreover, he is not a greedy person, just accompany, and he will not have too much extravagance.


    Chifeng assured me in her heart.

 Chapter 3647

    It''s just that Chifeng doesn''t understand that if people who fall in love are really so rational, there won''t be so many crazy men and women.


    Once you get into it and get a little bit of sweetness, you want to get a little bit of sweetness, and every time you promise, it''s the last time, the last time


    This one horned mandrill is very good. The dead duck has a hard mouth and refuses to like it. Even yuan Jingmei doesn''t know that one horned mandrill likes her.


    I don''t know till I die.


    And this is what mandrill wants. If he admits it, he will never be able to stick together. He also knows clearly that it is impossible for him and Yuan Jingmei to be together. They have different identities. They are reluctant to be together. It''s inevitable that he has no attachment. He just hopes that she can forget him and start a new life. In the next life, she will be good and not be so stupid, Be happy.


    Jiang Xinrui is different. For the mandrill, it reminds Jiang Xinrui that her mother''s divination and Ji Li''s prediction of her are all bad results.


    Now, with mandrill, it''s not a person who reminds her indirectly.


    Jiang Xinrui''s heart is more firm, like is not important, or his family is more important, in the heart once that throb, also by her ruthless pressure, emotion is a disaster, who touch who die.


    This place is filled with fantasy by one horned mandrill. When the fantasy ends after his death, the things inside will be known by the outside world. At that time, she will count all the things together. Although this is unfair to one horned mandrill, she will also do the things he cares about. Jiang Xinrui thinks that she is not too much and that she is righteous enough. After all, if she is not here today, It''s Ling Ji. I''m afraid it won''t be like this. It''s not Jiang Xinrui''s heart. It''s Ling Ji who is not a good man. He can count a village under Qiancheng in the strange death of a thousand people. He doesn''t dare to go forward rashly and let Feng''s family stand in front of him. He knows that Feng Xi doesn''t know and has Feng Xi''s temperament, Jiang Xinrui thinks she''s a good man


    "Now what? Shall we finish him or wait for him to finish himself? Can''t wait like this? "


    "According to what he said, when he died, the illusion here was broken, and the people outside knew everything. It had nothing to do with us. Let''s give it to the people who can deal with it..."


    Wan Feng looks at Chifeng and Jiang Xinrui. After the mandrill has finished talking about her feelings, she suddenly doesn''t respond. Only Wan Feng feels inexplicable. After so much effort, she thought she would fight. Otherwise, she has something to hide. What''s the result? Now nothing to do, the other side is still a do not want to live, always feel now the outcome of some sorry, their vigilance.


    So Wanfeng is not willing to waste time. She always thinks that it''s better to have a good time here, and really fight to avoid those troubles.


    "Sister, don''t worry. We''re not too bad. He has lost his ambition and scattered his cultivation. Don''t you feel the wind around him? The illusion that he did began to break


    "Those words must be his last memory of the world."


    Chifeng has already sorted out her thoughts. She didn''t expect that she would be silenced by a few words from a stranger. But Chifeng also knows that he put herself in a dilemma and doesn''t blame herself for being in the right place.

 Chapter 3649

    In addition, there are fluctuations in life activities around her. Although it is subtle, it may be because Chifeng''s mood is different. She comforts herself that she is different from mandrill. There are some sounds around her and she is the first to feel them.


    Once there are new changes and living creatures around, the mandrill''s dreamland will naturally change. Moreover, the most important thing is that the stone statue of mandrill is slowly emitting heat. Chifeng was originally protected by jiangxinrui, but when the mandrill tells about its past, people can''t feel the intention of killing. Chifeng comes out without jiangxinrui''s resistance, Chifeng feels more clearly.


    After Chifeng''s words fell, without waiting for Jiang Xinrui and Wan Feng to say anything else, they suddenly moved their eyebrows and turned to the dilapidated wooden door.


    I saw a girl with a machete outside the door. Her eyes were tearful, and her mouth was full of sarcastic smile.


    It''s yuan Jingmei.


    "You finally show up! I''m dead. I just remember that when I was a child, people tried to burn you. My memory was confused and I tried to save you. Unexpectedly, I remembered that you killed someone who raised me. If I wanted to revenge, I would have to kill you. It seemed that this was the right thing to do. But I also remember that if I didn''t have you these years, I would not have today, So why do you want to do this, make me embarrassed... I like you, just my business, you don''t want to, I didn''t force you, of course, I can''t force you, just thinking of you in my heart, but how can it be like this in the end? "


    "I thought a lot along the way. Anyway, they raised me, and my parents treated me very well. Although they loved their own children more, they treated me well these years. Grandma really wanted to sell us a good one and keep her grandson, but you didn''t know that my parents killed grandma''s husband and my adoptive father, They can adopt me, it is really with some thoughts, but like people drinking water, warm and cold, I feel their heart, you always say I''m stupid, what about you? "


    "I don''t dare to admit that I like it. Do you think it''s good for me? Kill them? Grandma saw my thoughts on you and thought that I was possessed by you. She thought that even if I died, I could not have a result with you. In order to make me not like you, she wanted to force me to a dead end and let me go, but she didn''t think that I couldn''t help falling into the water. At that moment, I was tired and tired, so I didn''t struggle... "


    "You say, who can we hate for the result today? Blame you or me? I''m even wondering if it''s over to give you a knife, but why should I? When I blame you, I am also a madman! I didn''t do anything well, on the contrary, I hurt everyone. I really deserve to die! It''s my wishful thinking that has harmed you, myself and all of us. I''m dead, and there''s nothing I can do. Fortunately, with God''s blessing, I can finally see you and know your mind. It doesn''t matter what it is. I''m confused in this life. If I have a future life, I hope I will never live like this again... "


    Step by step, Yuan Jingmei walks into the stone statue of mandrill and slowly reaches out her hand to touch him. But just when she is about to touch it, the hard stone statue suddenly becomes soft, as if everything is broken.

 Chapter 3650

    One horned mandrill changed its appearance. It was dressed in white and had a peaceful and delicate face. Some gentlemen looked like jade, but their eyes were very complicated.


    Jiang Xinrui and others did not expect that mandrill''s appearance would be like this. It''s not to judge people by their appearance, but it''s really surprising. He is totally different from what people think.


    Looking at him like this, Jiang Xinrui seems to understand that Yuan Jingmei will be moved. The mandrill gives people a very peaceful feeling, which makes people very comfortable and at ease.


    This is really strange. After all, mandrills are the result of the death of the dead. If the resentment can not be cured, how can they form such obsession?


    But the one horned mandrill in front of us has turned into such a shape, which is really surprising.


    At this moment, no matter what others think, Yuan Jingmei looks at the image that has been engraved in her heart. Her eyes are sour and her heart is complex. She suddenly finds that maybe they are really better than missing.


    Some truths are not as good as those she doesn''t know. After all, if she doesn''t know them, she can still remember a kind of obsession that she doesn''t like and has no heart. But now it is different. She has heard some of his words.


    And she also died, she can feel the body more and more light, that is the life began to disappear, the last is not, she is also dying, even have no strength to revenge, and she does not know whether she should seek his revenge.


    Is she stupid after all?


    "Am I really going to die this time? I feel different. If you didn''t meet me, or if you didn''t let me off that day, and I was killed by you, there would be no such things. So in the final analysis, I still blame you. Since you want to be a bad person, you should be bad in the end. What do you want to do is to be kind-hearted and harm others and yourself. "


    Yuan Jingmei is touching the hem of mandrill. She once imagined that she could hug. Now she even feels heavy when she touches the hem.


    With these words, Yuan Jingmei slowly closed her eyes. She didn''t want to hear or see any more. Her body turned to ashes.


    She is already dead. She is a one horned mandrill. She uses her own cultivation to continue her life. From time to time, she has to eat people to keep her body alive, which makes people look lively and popular.


    However, no matter how camouflage, it can not cover up that Yuan Jingmei is dead. Her body has been rotten for a long time, and the main support inside is also disappearing. Naturally, her body will disappear. Now she is just a body.


    Without powerful mana, Yuan Jingmei could not have lived like a normal person for a few days.


    When watching yuan Jingmei disappear, mandrill didn''t say anything. He just said so much regret or obsession, but he didn''t expect to see yuan Jingmei disappear in front of him.


    Even the most important is yuan Jingmei''s words, every sentence is a knife in the mandrill''s heart.


    He thought that he was helping her. If it wasn''t for him, her life would be miserable. He thought that all those people wanted to hurt her, but they didn''t want everything to be different in her world. He even thought that she was a fool and couldn''t understand anything. Now it seems that he is the one who can''t understand anything, and he should be the one who is stupid.


    It''s a waste of living for so many years. I can''t understand anything.


    Mandrill holding yuan Jingmei a little bit of the ashes disappeared, eyes with irony, it is to his own.

 Chapter 3651

    "Sister, why can''t I really protect rui''er? I''m still practicing, and I''m not bad at nature. Although I''m not as good as rui''er, it''s because we''re born with each other. How can I say that I can''t protect her? I''ll do my best... "


    Wan Feng is afraid of affecting Jiang Xinrui''s words. Before she finishes, she is directly interrupted by Chi Feng.


    Chifeng''s voice was helpless, and he was slightly unconvinced and anxious. He didn''t want Jiang Xinrui to doubt his idea. But looking at the death of mandrill, Chifeng thought that his guard would be unnecessary?


    If two people have their own ideas in their hearts, they think they take care of each other and don''t disturb each other, but in fact they misunderstand each other, just like mandrill and Yuan Jingmei, it''s really sad


    Chifeng is very clear that he does not want this result, but suddenly he is very confused and afraid. What is Jiang Xinrui''s feeling towards him? Maybe it''s far less important than he thought


    And his existence is meaningless


    Because Chifeng never heard Jiang Xinrui say anything that he would like to be around. From the beginning, he would like to. Later, when he knew his life experience, he had to be tied up with Huasheng and Jiangliu.


    But what about jiangxinrui? Since when, I feel inseparable? Willing to guard.


    It seems that Jiang Xinrui''s attraction to him is obviously a relationship of mutual restraint, but with her, Chifeng feels very secure, and her whole body seems to have been feathered. After that, that''s what happened when Jiang Xinrui broke into the demon world


    That''s to see him. In fact, if Jiang Xinrui didn''t go to him that time, Chifeng might not think much about it. He didn''t dare to think that he was so important in Jiang Xinrui''s heart.


    If it doesn''t matter, how can you break into the demon world at that time? Or no company


    Just in the later contact, looking at Jiang Xinrui seems to be the same to everyone, is always an expression, see other people''s smile and he is the same.


    Chifeng is not sure again. He thinks that no one really exists in her heart. He doesn''t have any friends, and no one else has any relatives. Jiang Xinrui values family most, so family is the most important, and he is willing to be the most different friend.


    But when something happens, Jiang Xinrui puts herself behind him and stands in front of him for the first time. The protective posture warms Chifeng''s heart. Although he doesn''t need Jiang Xinrui''s protection, he can protect her, Chifeng likes this feeling very much, because only at this moment can he feel different from others.


    In Jiang Xinrui''s heart, he can''t be like her relatives in the heart of the status, but the same is not the same existence.


    It''s just that today''s one horned mandrill is full of twists and turns. Every time, she feels different. Especially when the one horned mandrill turns to ashes and listens to her sister''s words, Chifeng feels very sad. It seems that she has been rejected before she can do anything. Besides, it''s not just a rejection. It seems that if she follows his idea, My future will be the same as mandrill.


    Chifeng is scratching her ears in her heart. It doesn''t wait for relaxation. She tries to adjust herself. As a result, he can''t protect her until her sister''s words?


    It seems to indirectly explain that the idea in his mind is not supposed to be

 Chapter 3652

    "Do what you can? Do you still need me to tell you how good you are? You don''t know anything? With your face, you should stay in the border... Forget it, I won''t say it, and I don''t want to say it. Suddenly you think I have something wrong, when I didn''t say it. "


    "I just want rui''er to think about whether this thing can be worn around. If he really has that ability, how can he end up like this? I''m so embarrassed... "


    "I understand the meaning of mandrill before he dies. He is impatient to live and avenged yuan Jingmei. He wants to die. What he said is that he shouldn''t be emotional to his master. Didn''t he move his mind first? Like him, he is the most shameless. He thinks that if you are a good person, you will always be a good person, or if you are a bad person, you will always be a bad person. The most annoying thing is to be a fool. When you are a good person, you should do something moral, and when you are a bad person, you should be kind-hearted.... "


    "As for him, he''s either serious about eight hundred cultivation, no matter what process he''s going through, or he''s willing to do nothing to influence others. But he''s half way through cultivation, and he''s still in love. He doesn''t dare to admit it. He''s not worthy of cruel words, and he ends up in this situation, I really don''t know what to say. It''s pitiful enough, but it''s even more hateful. If he never showed up, Yuan Jingmei and even the people in this place would be different... "


    Wan Feng wanted to remind Jiang Xinrui. After all, now they go out to experience together with Jiang Xinrui. With the relationship of Chi Feng, Jiang Xinrui really can''t have an accident.


    Otherwise, how can I explain to Huasheng and Jiangliu?


    Huasheng said that they were allowed to follow together. There was a person who talked and discussed with them. He also said that they were willing to do it. However, whether Wanfeng was willing to do it or not, not to mention that Huasheng had already said it. Even if she didn''t say it, Wanfeng would take the initiative to mention it. It''s really not a good job.


    But this brings great benefits. When Jiang Xinrui is left unattended, their feelings are different. The bet on Chifeng is even bigger.


    Wan Feng''s family will feel more at ease. It''s really tied up.


    It''s not easy to do this job and this company. Wanfeng should always be alert that Chifeng can''t be hurt. She should also watch Jiang Xinrui carefully. Wanfeng really feels that she has a big head.


    Originally, the adjustment was very good, but she couldn''t stand the constant change of mood, which made Wan Feng feel very uncomfortable, contradictory and irritable. When she was watching the death of mandrill, she felt even more.


    Wan Feng didn''t know why. In a word, she couldn''t control herself for a moment, which was very uncomfortable.


    But what she said is also reasonable. What she worried about is not in vain.


    Just for a moment, Chifeng couldn''t accept it. Although she knew that her sister was worried about him, she was even more depressed. She bit her back teeth and didn''t say a word.


    And Jiang Xinrui doesn''t seem to know what to say.


    Because the current situation is all because of her. Besides, she didn''t invite Chifeng and Wanfeng to come


    Jiang Xinrui felt a little wronged.


    "After Yuan Jing was beautified into ashes, her body was left behind by the one horned mandrill. In addition, although yuan Jingmei''s soul was scattered, she still attached to the one horned mandrill, and the one horned mandrill turned into this small stone statue..."

 Chapter 3653

    "It''s also the last place to find yuan Jingmei. I promised mandrill to help yuan Jingmei reincarnate. Since I have promised, I will do my best."


    "I understand Wan Feng''s worry. I''m going back to spring breeze. I''ll ask my mother to help me. Even if the mandrill really wants to do something, it''s hard. Besides, he''s dead."


    "And does sister Wanfeng have any opinions on me? Since we have decided to experience together, it''s better for the three of us not to be emotional. I think it''s very dangerous... "


    Jiang Xinrui closes her hands and puts the small stone statue of mandrill in her bag. In fact, she doesn''t have to wait for Huasheng to suppress it. Jiang Xinrui is not afraid of him. If he can really get rid of the shell, she can also make yuan Jingmei live beyond her expectation!


    After all, she is not a kind person. What is innocent or not is not as important as her own purpose.


    Besides, she wanted to help mandrill, which was her first thought. Naturally, there was nothing to explain. It was just that Jiang Xinrui found out that Wanfeng didn''t know whether it was the change of her temperament or her opinion after she became an adult.


    No matter what they say or what they feel, they have great opinions on themselves, even dissatisfaction and hostility


    Chifeng may not feel it yet, but Jiang Xinrui is the person concerned. Wanfeng thinks her eyes are very careful, but Jiang Xinrui has always been very sensitive to other people''s emotions, so she can''t feel wrong.


    I just don''t know what it is!


    Is it because Chifeng is good to herself? As a sister, she ate wrong?


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t think Wan Feng is a little woman who cares about these things. Wan Feng has always been very open-minded and quick to do things. Where is the person who has an awkward mind in her heart?


    So Jiang Xinrui never thought that Wanfeng was because of Chifeng, and she didn''t even think about whether Wanfeng had received anything. She just thought that when she made it, she just made Wanfeng feel that she shouldn''t do it. That''s why she looked like this.


    "Rui''er, you misunderstood me. My sister was just worried about your safety. After all, we met mandrill for the first time. He said that he could help you when you were in danger. This is not convincing. He is dead. What else can we do?"


    "In addition, I think too much about protecting you."


    "But my sister said on the other hand, rui''er must have her own ideas. We don''t have to worry. The mandrill is also a heresy. Rui''er''s aura can be purified and suppressed. She is a winner everywhere. It will be OK. We don''t have to worry."


    Red Phoenix looking at Jiang Xinrui and his sister suddenly changed anger, this is the first time red phoenix met.


    Originally, it was good. Just because of this one horned mandrill, a few people met this situation before they started their real training. Chifeng felt that it was a bit unlucky.


    This will also ignore their own mood, can''t let jiangxinrui have misunderstanding to sister, more can''t let sister have opinion to jiangxinrui.


    Otherwise, such a problem will appear at the beginning. How can the three of them go in the future?


    Although Chifeng has some feelings about yuan Jingmei and worries about her relationship with Jiang Xinrui, she is also reminded that no matter what, there must be no misunderstanding!


    Misunderstanding is about killing friendship.

 Chapter 3654

    Chifeng won''t watch her friendship with Jiang Xinrui go away.


    No matter what you think in your heart.


    It''s just that Chifeng didn''t expect that Jiang Xinrui and Wan Feng didn''t speak after he said this.


    Until they left the place, they were all silent.


    On the road, watching a lot of people in this place disappear and turn into ashes, with resentment and death around her head, Jiang Xinrui feels a little depressed. Maybe it''s because she has faced death, or such a huge number of deaths.


    Hardly walk a few steps can see a pile of ash, that each pile of ash represents a life.


    They said they were innocent, but they were not innocent. They answered mandrill''s promise and finally got the result


    But some things really can''t stand it. After thinking like this, it''s hard to avoid some discomfort. Jiang Xinrui thinks that maybe it''s because of the death around her. Only when she is affected by them can she make people feel very uncomfortable and feel depressed.


    As for Chifeng and Wanfeng, I don''t know if it''s because of the short-term entanglement just found in the mandrill temple, or just like Jiang Xinrui''s feeling. In a word, they are uncomfortable.


    Also because of this, along the way no one spoke, are silent, and the three people are also very tacit understanding, did not pass by an ash next to, all with slightly lower head.


    These people died earlier, and their souls and spirits were long gone. At last, Yuan Jingmei had a sustenance, which could be attached to the mandrill, and people could find it. Maybe she could be reincarnated by her relationship.


    But these people can''t do it. They have nothing to do with it. It can only be said that they are the result of desperation.


    If you think about it, it''s really hard not to be heavy.


    "Are these people... Really not at all? Can''t you live at all? "


    Chifeng stood at the place where they came. She couldn''t say she was not sad. There were too many deaths along the way.


    Although he had been on the battlefield, it was different from this. The two sides were fighting, and casualties could not be avoided. Moreover, the other side was not unarmed, which was totally different from this.


    In addition, in recent years, Chifeng has lived in the human world for a long time, a short time, and some feelings. Sometimes he even thinks about why he is not an ordinary person. When he stands beside Jiang Xinrui, he may think less about Yousi.


    But the birth of this kind of thing can''t be changed. Chifeng doesn''t mean that she has some complaints about her status as a demon, but it''s a pity that she has some distance from Jiang Xinrui.


    When we see the fragile death of human beings, Chifeng''s heart is really complicated. If he is really an ordinary person, what''s the matter? It''s really hard to protect himself, let alone protect Jiang Xinrui.


    And Chifeng''s words also come from his heart.


    "Who knows? Normally, there should be no more. I don''t understand the rules of the underworld. I promised yuan Jingmei, but I can still find her. It''s a little simpler. I don''t have the heart to worry about other people. Anyway, the boundary of one horned mandrill is broken, and all walks of life will find out soon. Leave it to those who have great righteousness in their hearts..."


    Jiang Xinrui saw this place for the last time, turned and left, and the three went back to Jiangcheng directly.


    When Jiang Xinrui knew about this place again, he only saw some painless news on the news. The rainstorm caused the debris flow to collapse and took away hundreds of people, but there were no bones left

 Chapter 3655

    In this regard, Jiang Xinrui just sneers. This is the heart of the people. They can''t find out, or they don''t know what to do. In order to quell the people''s grievances, they have a high sounding reason to find a black pot, which is a natural disaster!


    Then they began to invest in construction to cover up the past


    Coincidentally, after losing more than half of the people, that place began to become rich. Those people who went out to work came back one after another. In less than ten years, they were directly out of poverty, getting better and richer.


    Of course, this is also the later development. Jiang Xinrui didn''t care about that for a long time, but Chifeng always thought about that place. Although Chifeng didn''t mention that place again, he always remembered what happened there, and he made different decisions because of that place.


    Today''s Qiancheng is like an empty city.


    Jiangcheng.


    When Jiang Xinrui returned to the spring breeze, Huasheng and Jiangliu were really surprised. How did they not expect that they would come back after only two days?


    When Jiang Xinrui makes it clear, that is, as Jiang Xinrui originally imagined, he will count everything on the mandrill. Although the place was filled with death and resentment, it''s easy to explain. After all, the mandrill is dead, and these things can''t be absorbed outside.


    As long as Huasheng and Fengxi don''t go on the investigation, Jiang Xinrui is still very clear about this matter. In a word, it can be said that everything is covered. If other people still don''t believe it, go to the investigation. Anyway, that''s all she does.


    Jiang Xinrui won''t let himself look at it. He doesn''t want them to check it. In that case, isn''t it very dangerous? She''s not that stupid.


    Jiang Xinrui just wants to stop Huasheng from taking care of those things, so as not to find Ji Li and track him down. In fact, after all, Jiang Xinrui is a little worried


    As for Ling Ji, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t need to forget. They haven''t seen him yet, and Jiang Xinrui won''t really forget him. It reminds Feng Xi not to believe him. Be on guard. Many people don''t say anything. Jiang Xinrui won''t go to Ling Ji specially. Anyway, she will go out to experience. When we meet again, if Ling Ji really has the idea of setting up the Feng family, Jiang Xinrui didn''t mind and solved him directly


    After Jiang Xinrui finished speaking, Hua Sheng kept silent for a long time. He always felt a little dramatic. He thought it was a big conspiracy, and even Jiangcheng was going to be in danger. In the end, it was just because of love killing? What''s more, the culprit is no longer there. It''s not hard at all?


    Huasheng doesn''t think it should be so simple, but it doesn''t attack Jiang Xinrui''s enthusiasm. After all, it''s also a change for Jiang Xinrui. After all, it''s a surprise for Huasheng that she can change a little in just two days. She also wants to help yuan Jingmei reincarnate. Huasheng will certainly help her.


    As for the rest of them, Hua Sheng also means that she can only see how the underworld deals with it. She can''t completely intervene in the affairs of the underworld and make decisions instead of the underworld.


    In a word, in the end, that small place is also a "fire" in the three realms and six ways, because there are too many people involved. Huasheng and Jiangliu have lost their accomplishments and helped yuan Jingmei''s family and even other people reincarnate. Although they can''t guarantee that they will have a better life in the future, they always give them opportunities. Everything is possible.

 Chapter 3656

    After a period of backwardness in the Qiancheng incident, it was time to make an appointment with Ji Li. Naturally, Jiang Xinrui didn''t forget it. She broke up Chifeng and Wanfeng, and naturally didn''t tell Huasheng and Jiangliu. Anyway, she wanted to go to experience whenever she wanted. To put it bluntly, it was a trip. Jiang Xinrui didn''t look at the map, but just walked all the way south to solve what she met, If you don''t meet anything, it''s great.


    Because in this way, Jiang Xinrui is really equivalent to experiencing a tour and feeling free. I don''t know what happened to the mandrill, but it''s always on Jiang Xinrui''s heart.


    Obviously she doesn''t care


    Jiangcheng dawn bend.


    That is, the last time Jiang Xinrui went out to relax, he agreed with Ji Li that the seaside was the most beautiful place for Jiang Cheng to see the dawn.


    When Jiang Xinrui passed according to the time agreed with Ji Li, it was still dark. He thought he would wait for a while to find the place where there was no one last time. After all, Ji Li was not sure. It all depends on fate when he will appear or not.


    Even this time, Jiang Xinrui thought that she might not meet Ji Li. In fact, even if she didn''t meet Ji Li, Jiang Xinrui could be regarded as a complete stranger. What Ji Li does has nothing to do with her. For the first time, she can help him cover up, but it doesn''t always happen.


    After all, she jiangxinrui can''t help Ji Li.


    She doesn''t have that heart.


    But Jiang Xinrui didn''t expect that Ji Li had already stood there when she walked by.


    Jili stood motionless on the beach with his back to Jiang Xinrui, as if overlooking the boundless sea. His clothes were white and spotless. When the sea water came around Jili, it was scattered by him.


    Jiang Xinrui walks into Ji Li and stands on his side. His long hair looks like black ink, and his neck looks like pearl. It''s really white.


    Jiang Xinrui can''t help thinking, does Ji Li''s skin color match with his clothes? He didn''t seem so white last time, did he?


    And Jiang Xinrui also found that Ji Li was very concerned about his appearance and manners, never embarrassed, and his clothes didn''t even have any wrinkles, and he wouldn''t wear the same clothes.


    Although there is less chance to meet Ji Li since he had the entity, Ji Li is Jiang Xinrui.


    I''m afraid this man is a cleanliness addict, isn''t he?


    "How long have you been here? Recently, we are investigating the strange death near Jiangcheng. I don''t care if it has anything to do with you. I hope you can restrain yourself a little bit and don''t make such a big deal! I don''t want to investigate you, and I don''t want my mother to participate in it. "


    "And what you said last time, I''ve thought it over and I won''t agree. As for other things, I wanted to say that I don''t believe it, but who can say it correctly? So it depends on your life. I will never let you go into such a situation. As for you, I think as long as you don''t hurt my family, I don''t have any disputes with you


    Jiang Xinrui directly said what she wanted to say, but she didn''t want to say anything to jilido.


    As for what she helped Ji Li cover up, Jiang Xinrui won''t take the initiative to say, because that time, it won''t happen in the future, and she doesn''t want to have any connection with Ji Li


    So it doesn''t matter whether you say it or not.


    "It''s over? That''s it? "


    "I said, little girl, it''s a waste of your decision. I''ve been waiting for you for three days in clean clothes..."

 Chapter 3657

    Ji Li has long felt the appearance of Jiang Xinrui. He set up a border at the place where he was last time. Outsiders can''t see him, but Jiang Xinrui can. When Jiang Xinrui appears nearby, and touches his border, Ji Li naturally knows the existence of Jiang Xinrui.


    In fact, Ji Li arrived one day earlier. He wanted to wait here for three days, but he couldn''t help it. He had his own business, but anyway, Ji Li was sure to win. He thought Jiang Xinrui would never refuse.


    Because Jiang Xinrui has no reason to refuse, he can predict the outcome of some people, although not everyone, it''s difficult to verify that day, but it''s accurate to wait until that day, plus there''s no change in the middle.


    Ji Li has proved this to many people. Besides, he really doesn''t have to cheat Jiang Xinrui this time. He really tells her the truth. Why don''t he believe it


    "Didn''t you ask your mother? Jiang Xinrui, you can not believe me, but you will not believe your mother, right? No one can match Huasheng''s divination skill. Even if it''s empty divination, it''s extraordinary. Besides, as you said, what your mother also divined for you is not auspicious divination. Apart from this ability, I can''t predict things with you in advance. Why don''t you believe me? "


    "Because of what I do? I did what happened outside Jiangcheng. I should have told you last time, right? But what? Can''t I take revenge? You look like you don''t want to bother your mother to check, but you know what kind of character your mother is. How can Huasheng care about the world? So you come to warn me, some don''t seem to be for your mother, you can''t be for me, right? Don''t want me to do something against the way of heaven... Are you worried about me? Jiang Xinrui, when you see my real body, are you attracted to me? "


    Ji Li didn''t understand why Jiang Xinrui suddenly said this, but when he said it, he felt something was not right.


    Then he thought of this. Ji Li''s eyes flashed. He didn''t think much about it, so he said it.


    Always observe the look of Jiang Xinrui.


    Facts have proved that it''s a wise choice to pay close attention to her expression when talking with people, because when Ji Li finished speaking, it can be said that as soon as his voice fell, he saw a huge blue fireball coming towards his face.


    Fortunately, Ji Li reacted quickly and dodged in time.


    The snow-white robe set off a wave on the sea without touching the sea. The wind speed brought by the flash power is enough.


    This also shows how fast Ji Li''s action is.


    "It''s not the first time that your mouth has brought disaster to you. If so, I''d better refine it for you!"


    Jiang Xinrui is really angry, how also didn''t expect Ji Li this dog mouth is really can''t spit out ivory.


    Listen to Ji Li''s shameless words, Jiang Xinrui really wants his life. It''s better to let it go, so that she doesn''t want to cover up everything he does with a one horned mandrill. Maybe Huasheng and Fengxi don''t believe what she said and will continue to investigate. When the investigation comes to her, Jiang Xinrui thinks that she has killed him, which is clean.


    Of course, in this way, there is no need to worry about the guilt of her parents for releasing Jili. No matter what, it can be reduced.

 Chapter 3658

    Jiang Xinrui didn''t mean to say anything. After all, it doesn''t matter that she used mandrill''s to cover up what Ji Li did. Now listening to Ji Li''s shameless words, Jiang Xinrui just feels that it''s thanks to her not saying it. Otherwise, in Ji Li''s eyes, it will become a reality for her to


    Think about Jiang Xinrui think Ji Li shameless, how can there be such shameless people?


    But although Jiang Xinrui wants to execute Ji Li directly, she can''t really wait until that day. First of all, if she has a real fight with Ji Li, her chance of winning is relatively small, and the final result may be that she will lose both sides. How can she explain when she goes back at this time? Even if she can say that she doesn''t return to the spring breeze directly, how to explain Chifeng and Wanfeng?


    Jiang Xinrui will not do anything that is uncertain.


    In the past, Jiang Xinrui didn''t worry about what would happen to Chifeng and Wanfeng, but after the one horned mandrill incident, Jiang Xinrui found something wrong with Wanfeng. Last time, after Chifeng was in the middle of the adjustment, although the two people still communicated normally, Wanfeng apologized to her directly, but the girl''s intuition was different. Jiang Xinrui felt it, Wan Feng was still angry.


    In this regard, Jiang Xinrui feels that she has been together for a long time. If she insists on it, she has grown up together. There are some feelings in it. Jiang Xinrui is still a little concerned about it. Besides, there is Chifeng in the middle, running on both sides.


    Jiang Xinrui also shows some affection, so when she goes out in the morning, Jiang Xinrui sees Wan Feng and apologizes to her. However, Wan Feng''s reaction is so flat that she seems to have nothing to do with her. How Jiang Xinrui sees and feels strange is not clear in her heart.


    In this way, Jiang Xinrui naturally can''t let Wanfeng know too much. If there is only Chifeng, Jiang Xinrui will not worry about it. But now she can''t tell Chifeng about it. Jiang Xinrui won''t do anything to stir up the relationship between their sister and brother. After all, Chifeng is the only one who will suffer in the end.


    Chifeng is different from others.


    "I said we''re standing on the beach, and we can''t put out your anger! I''m just joking. Besides, it''s reasonable to speculate that if you really want to blame me, you can only say that I''m as charming as I was then. Koi is naturally different. "


    "Don''t move your hand. I won''t fight with you. If you promise to be my apprentice, I won''t say anything about the mess. As a friend, it must be different from master. Jiang Xinrui, I sincerely feel that we have a good relationship to maintain."


    "My prediction is not wrong, I believe! If you don''t agree, I can only say that I won''t give up. I will still be around you. I know what you think. Do you think we can completely break the contact today? You think too naive, if I did not see your ending in me, you just want to have anything to do with me, I would not like to, but now I see, I can ignore you, but I can''t ignore myself


    "Similarly, you can choose not to believe, and I absolutely believe in myself. Now that I have given you a choice, I want to make a reasonable explanation for my future appearance. Since you don''t need it, I don''t care. But in the future, although I don''t say where you go and where I go, at least when you make a decision, I will appear and participate! I can''t help you... "

 Chapter 3659

    Ji Li looks up at Jiang Xinrui. At the moment, his eyes are contemptuous. Just now, when he was joking, his improper appearance seems to be just a flash in the pan, not like what he said.


    Especially when you say you can''t help it, the tone is serious and ruthless that Jiang Xinrui has never seen before. At that moment, if Jiang Xinrui says a word of refusal, Ji Li seems to have killed his heart.


    Just like Jiang Xinrui thought, the simplest way to avoid all accidents is to die either of them. It''s just this way. Both of them have their own scruples.


    At this moment, Ji Li really moved his mind. If he can''t participate in Jiang Xinrui''s choice, he can only use other methods, a once and for all method. Ji Li really can''t wait until it''s too late to start together. In that case, it''s really too late.


    He just killed Jiang Xinrui, but he didn''t know what his ending would be. Although everything would become a new unknown, Ji Li still knew better, that is, the ten li spring breeze, Huasheng and Jiangliu chased him.


    Even though Huasheng and Jiangliu don''t know his existence, if jiangxinrui really died in his own hands, even if he turned the three realms and six realms to the sky, Huasheng and Jiangliu would not give up. In addition, Huasheng and Jiangliu''s status in the three realms and six realms would be pursued and killed by the whole three realms and six realms at that time.


    In this way, Ji Li is not so stupid!


    This can only be said to be a bad policy. It is Ji Li''s most helpless way. But Ji Li has also thought about it. If he really takes this step, he must know the end


    So he can''t kill Jiang Xinrui, he can''t do it, and he has to be careful. Taking Jiang Xinrui as an apprentice is really the last way Ji Li can think of, but Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to, and even wants to have nothing to do with him?


    She didn''t think about it. From heaven, she brought him out. Everything was doomed. It was Jiang Xinrui who gave him the chance of rebirth. Maybe because of this, his last chance of survival was also in Jiang Xinrui''s hands.


    Ji Li and Jiang Xinrui are very similar in one thing, that is, they are not absolutely good people. They both have the same ideas. They both want each other to be clean, and they don''t want each other to threaten themselves.


    Ji Li knows this better than Jiang Xinrui. Therefore, Ji Li puts forward the relationship between master and apprentice. It can be said that he is thoughtful. When Ji Li discovers that Jiang Xinrui has his own future ending, he thinks about it for a long time


    "If I don''t agree? Jili, how dare you touch me


    "We are mutual restraint. No one should do anything against the scale. Naturally, we can live in peace forever. Otherwise, according to what you see, the solution in the future is likely to come true ahead of time. The worst thing for me is to be known by my parents and let them down, but you are different. I think you are very clear that your solution will not change, or you will die and chase them..."


    "So we''d better be safe! After all, I can make a bet. You can''t


    "You can''t change any of my decisions. We''ll see if you don''t believe it! But I can also tell you clearly that as long as you don''t threaten me, I will never touch you. "


    With that, Jiang Xinrui took hold of her nine day holy fire and put all the flames in her hands. Then she turned around and broke Ji Li''s border. She walked up and left without saying anything to Ji Li

 Chapter 3660

    This time, Jiang Xinrui was trying to confirm what Ji Li had done, and then he completely ended their relationship. But there was an accident in the middle, but it didn''t matter.


    There are some things we all know


    When Jiang Xinrui left, Ji Li didn''t stop her. He was surprised by Jiang Xinrui''s reaction. He thought that she would be touched, but he didn''t expect that Jiang Xinrui would not get into the oil and salt


    Ji Li really can''t help it. How can there be such a person?


    It is clear that cooperation is a win-win situation. Why should we fight by ourselves? Can''t you have more than one helper? It''s still because they are young, Ji Li thinks. If it''s not because they are young, think about the relationship. There are many things to look for. They just don''t know each other well, and they can''t make a good choice about some things. But as long as they know enough, there will be something that can happen and finally avoid tragedy.


    It''s really hard for Ji Li to be reborn. Others can''t cherish him, but he won''t. Ji Li looks at Jiang Xinrui''s back, silent for a long time, and his eyes are complicated and difficult to distinguish. Finally, he disappears by the sea.


    I was young.


    "Why don''t you look for Ruier? Doesn''t she need any help? "


    Wan Feng looks at Chifeng sitting at the gate in the morning, like a door god. Wan Feng has some helplessness. The matter of mandrill has passed, and she and Jiang Xinrui have begun to talk normally. How can Chifeng be like this?


    To know that she can press the mood and jiangxinrui surface peace, is not really for what friendship, just want to let Chifeng not embarrassed, happy.


    Because no one knows who will come first tomorrow. Since Chifeng came of age, Wanfeng has changed her attitude towards everything. Everyone says that elder sister is like a mother. To be honest, mother''s company with younger brother is not as long as the two of them.


    In the face of Chifeng, Wanfeng can only compromise infinitely. She is not cruel at all.


    "Rui''er went out. She said she had something to do. She didn''t want me to follow her. Naturally, I won''t go."


    "All she can do is well, and the rest is not what she can do... Sister, don''t worry, I just want to sit here for a while and blow the wind."


    Chifeng raised her head and looked at Wanfeng. She said softly with a smile.


    "Don''t laugh. Don''t laugh if you don''t want to. I don''t need you to be happy to make me happy. If you''re not happy, I''m not happy either. If you stay in the human world, and experience and travel with Jiang Xinrui, you just want to be happy. If you don''t want to have a better relationship with Shili Chunfeng, you can become your strongest backing. That''s my only motivation, but the premise is that you want to be willing. If you don''t want to, It doesn''t make sense. "


    "Anyway, it''s all about life. We can''t live, we just want to live better!"


    Wan Feng looks at Chi Feng''s bitter smile. She is so angry that Wan Feng begins to wonder why she chose this way?


    There are parents'' choices, right?


    Put the most precious things on others?


    Although such doubt, Wan Feng also knows that there is no way.


    "I''m not unhappy. I just think of myself because of the mandrill. Elder sister, do you think it''s not clear whether I should be together or not, or even leave before I''m completely trapped?"


    "I don''t want our future to be like that. No matter it''s me or other people, it''s about mandrills. Actually, no one is right, is it?"

 Chapter 3661：

    "It''s because no one is wrong. As a result, all of them died. The villagers in Qiancheng just want to live better, don''t they? In fact, the process is not important... It''s just the means. In the eyes of outsiders, it''s against heaven. There are mandrills and Yuan Jingmei who are right from their respective perspectives. "


    "I''ve been thinking about this for a long time. I don''t understand why they all died? If you like, either like our father or mother, or we are not together, how can we all die... The death of all things in the world means that they no longer exist. Why can''t mandrills get a little happiness after being lonely for so long? "


    Chifeng sits on the steps, holding her face in both hands, with some luster in her eyes. No one knows what Chifeng thought of and how she suddenly became like this. Since she came back from that place, Chifeng doesn''t speak much. Although she can still smile when facing Jiang Xinrui, his heart has always been very sad


    The heart is stuffy and uncomfortable.


    "Not everyone can be like our parents. They love each other happily, and they have to ask for something, and they have no fate... What you see is not all. What you like in your eyes is different from what you see. In fact, you think it is different. In the final analysis, the essence is the same. In fact, choosing to like is better than choosing to be loved, just like Yu Qilin, She really likes you, but the way is not right. You can''t accept it all the time. If you look at it from another angle, you will find that you have missed a sincere feeling.... "


    "Even today, I feel in my heart that the terms offered by Yu Qilin are your best choice."


    "As for Jiang Xinrui, she is different. Even if you are really together in the future, you should keep your heart and not really love her. Otherwise, the future of Huasheng and Jiangliu is your future. This is certain. What is the identity of Huasheng and Jiangliu? How can their children be ordinary? They have too many things on their back. Otherwise, why do you think our family will choose Shili Chunfeng to help you? They will take care of everything. They won''t refuse. "


    "As Huasheng, the daughter of Jiangliu, you will manage them together. Besides, you can see clearly now?"


    Wan Feng walks to Chi Feng and sits down slowly. She touches Chi Feng''s long soft hair. She whispers a lot in a warm voice. It''s all in Chi Feng''s heart. Nothing can make him feel better.


    But Wan Feng doesn''t think so. The more she looks at her younger brother, the more she likes it. No one can compare the friendship they grew up with. If it wasn''t Jiang Xinrui who bothered Chi Feng, Wan Feng might not say so.


    But this person is just like Jiang Xinrui. Her heart is sealed and even colder. Maybe girls know girls better. Even if Chifeng is different for Jiang Xinrui, it''s impossible to really go to her heart.


    Wan Feng can feel it, but she can''t say it clearly, and she can''t say it clearly with Chi Feng. She can only hope that Chi Feng can understand it, but if Chi Feng doesn''t turn back, Wan Feng can''t stop it.


    "What''s the matter with Guan Yu Qilin? How did my sister suddenly mention her recently? I know that my sister misunderstood rui''er. Because of me, when I knew my life experience, didn''t you say that you wanted me to live a normal life like before? "

 Chapter 3662

    "How come now, I really put down that worry and live a normal life, but you don''t think it''s right? Just because the other party is Jiang Xinrui? She didn''t do anything? What''s the matter with my sister? "


    "I will protect myself. I will never get hurt. I will not let others hurt me. No matter my body or my heart, I can protect myself..."


    "Does my sister think that when I know everything, I will tidy myself up quickly? Because I later understand that no matter what happens in the future, I can''t change my destiny. God has given me such a destiny, which must have its meaning. I have no choice but to wait, look forward to and live. Since this is how I live, why can''t I choose something I like? I like to be with Jiang Xinrui now. As long as I see her, I will be very happy. That''s enough. "


    "I hope my sister won''t talk about Yu Qilin in the future."


    "Rui''er should be back. She said that she would come back soon. One noon, I went to Chunfeng to ask her when she would start!"


    After saying this, Chifeng gets up and pats the ashes in the wind. She arranges her emotions and smiles at Wanfeng. She turns around and wants to leave. She doesn''t want to listen to each other any more. Even if it''s her sister, Chifeng feels more and more uncomfortable.


    Originally, he was in a depressed mood, sitting at the door blowing the wind, because the one horned mandrill thing really hit Chifeng a little hard, and he was worried that he would not be able to protect his mind in the end.


    After all, he doesn''t like himself in Jiang Xinrui''s heart, and Chifeng''s heart is still in disorder. Wan Feng didn''t say anything to persuade him at this time, but he was not optimistic about him. Even because he had resentment against Jiang Xinrui, Chifeng''s heart was even more upset.


    Chifeng really began to doubt whether her actions were right or not. Should it be like what her sister said? She just remembered that her sister mentioned Yu Qilin again, who he didn''t want to think of at all. Chifeng really didn''t want to say anything to Wan Feng.


    Chifeng doesn''t know what''s going on. Recently, she has mentioned Yu Qilin many times in Wan Feng''s mouth intentionally or unintentionally, even in Jiang Xinrui''s side. It''s like taking out a friend she hasn''t seen for a long time to discuss her memory


    This behavior is very strange in Chifeng''s heart, which makes him very upset. Last time he helped Shili Chunfeng take out Qilin''s blood, Chifeng and Yu Qilin said a few words calmly, and Chifeng was not the one who had been holding on to the endless things before, so it was revealed.


    But it doesn''t mean that Chifeng is willing to mention it. She is oppressed by Yu Qilin and almost imprisoned in her place. Chifeng can''t forget it for a long time. She has a lingering fear. She can''t feel it''s OK just because he is a boy. Forget it. It doesn''t matter. When did Chifeng get treated like that? I haven''t met anyone like Yu Qilin.


    Just these, Chifeng certainly won''t be willing to mention, didn''t expect that this meeting jade Qilin didn''t appear, own elder sister is still nearby constantly mention.


    One time and two times are OK. Chifeng is just a casual talker. However, the number of times Wan Feng mentioned it is not once or twice. Even when he said it last time, Chifeng doesn''t remember what he said. He only remembers that when Wan Feng mentioned Yu Qilin, all his good mood is gone.

 Chapter 3663

    "Chifeng, stop. What''s your attitude?"


    Wan Feng listens to Chi Feng''s words, then turns around and leaves. The tone and attitude is something Wan Feng has never seen before. Then she grabs Chi Feng and subconsciously doesn''t dare to exert herself for fear of hurting him and the baby brother. Many of her actions in recent years have been engraved in her bones. Wan Feng often even doesn''t dare to speak aloud, always worried about hurting her brother.


    Although her younger brother is a boy, it is their family, especially she, who grew up in the palm of her hand and protected her. Although she is only three days older than Chifeng, Wanfeng has known about it since she was a child.


    But looking at Chifeng in front of her, she didn''t want to say anything extra to herself, or was she completely impatient and warning, how could Wan Feng accept it?


    She can''t take it!


    Who is she for?


    Chifeng was also reasonable at this time. She didn''t break away from her sister''s hand, but she didn''t turn her head to see Wanfeng, and she didn''t speak. The sister and brother fell into silence for a moment.


    It''s true that Wan Feng doesn''t know how she always thinks of Yu Qilin recently, but Wan Feng doesn''t think there''s any problem, because there''s no need to think about it, because no matter how you look at it, Yu Qilin is the best choice.


    Inside, there is the guarantee of Huasheng and Jiangliu, and outside, there is the name of Fengdu emperor. It can be said that it is absolutely safe. How can we not mention such a thing?


    Compared with living around Jiang Xinrui, which is more important? That Yu Qilin is also determined to him? How did you aggrieve him? Even if it''s such a thing, right


    It''s controversial for a boy, but other girls pay more. Besides, when you are absolutely strong, no one can compare your actions.


    "I mention jade... It''s also for your own good! Do you think I will harm you? Have you ever thought about it? When you are with her, don''t say what you can get, don''t say what position you will stand in the future, and what our demon world can become, at least you, Chifeng! My brother, can be in a safe place where he won''t worry about being hurt! "


    "Fengdu hell, where no one can break into, there will not be any people who are not clear headed dare to break into, when you represent Fengdu, how much protection you have, how can you not see it? I didn''t say that you can''t keep in touch with Jiang Xinrui. It''s not contradictory in itself. Yu Qilin is the best solution. She is paranoid about you. As long as you give her some attention, she will be very happy. For Jiang Xinrui, it''s very difficult for you to make her like Yu Qilin, but it''s enough for you to keep your present friendship! "


    Wan Feng some anxious, even hate iron not into steel tone looking at Chi Feng.


    Now that she has said this, Wan Feng doesn''t want to bear it. She directly says that Chifeng has the condition that can make all people in the world fall in love with her. Although a boy has this which makes Chifeng very distressed, now that she has it, besides facing it, she can make better use of it and maximize its benefits. Isn''t that the best result?


    Besides, no one forced other people to come and like Chifeng. They all wanted to. What could he not accept.


    "Sister, do you know what you''re talking about? How can we make such use of other people''s feelings? "


    "Why don''t I know you all of a sudden?"

 Chapter 3664

    Chifeng can''t believe these words are said by Wanfeng. His sister, they grew up together. Chifeng thinks she understands Wanfeng very well. But when Wanfeng says this, Chifeng can''t imagine. How can this be said by his sister?


    His elder sister is Phoenix, a phoenix flying in nine days. How can she have such an idea? Taking advantage of other people''s feelings to get the maximum benefit in the middle is something Chifeng can''t accept, let alone what Wanfeng can say.


    It''s true that their family wanted to get closer to the spring breeze of Shili through their relationship with Jiang Xinrui. However, Chifeng went away with sincerity and had a long-standing mind for Jiang Xinrui. Chifeng would not cheat Jiang Xinrui''s feelings.


    What''s more, I didn''t think about cheating Jiang Xinrui. If I can, after a period of time, they all have the ability to protect themselves and be more stable. Chifeng can tell Jiang Xinrui his secret, but not now.


    Because some things, the other side never asked, this let Chi Feng how to say?


    What if Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to know? In this way, if Chifeng said that Jiang Xinrui didn''t want to know, wouldn''t it be troublesome? After all, this is not a small matter.


    Now listen to Wanfeng''s words, that means to let him be a slag man? At the same time hanging two girls, like him, it''s good for him, he has to contact, can''t be cold, turn your head to see what you like, it''s good for you, it''s the same contact, can''t let go.


    No matter which side, we can''t give up and maximize the benefits.


    Chifeng doesn''t know if he really wants to thank some of his sisters and help him think of a good way!


    Everything is his? He didn''t know how he came up with such a good thing. Over the years, I don''t know what the end of the greed he saw, but the education they received since childhood didn''t tell me that.


    Chifeng doesn''t understand. It''s because of her own health that Wanfeng has such a mind?


    In this way, Chifeng thinks that he is the root. The root of all this is that he changed his sister''s mood into this?


    In the past, what kind of character was Wanfeng? Quiet and straightforward, calm and forthright, now just a few words, Chifeng felt that there were many words in her sister''s stomach, and many things that he could not accept.


    "You think I''m full of calculation? Even two girls? Think I''ve changed? I don''t think I should say these words? "


    "Third uncle is not here. If he is here, I also want to hear what he says. First of all, I want to know if third uncle will approve me!"


    "Chifeng, you think I''ve changed. You think my idea is against the morality of the gentleman. But we are demons. In the eyes of the world, when did we have morality? No matter what we do, the result is the same. You know that as long as you are a devil, you are insidious, cunning and untrustworthy in the eyes of others. How can you feel like a person after being in the human world for a period of time? Learn from them and put it on yourself? "


    "The etiquette, justice, integrity and shame of the human world do not apply to us! There are some things we just know. We don''t have to do them. Chifeng, are you still reading your conscience? Look at the hearts of those people. Is there such a thing? "


    "Haven''t you seen enough in recent years? Human beings are still like this. What''s the matter with us? Besides, it''s not our initiative. If someone wants to, why can''t you? "

 Chapter 3665

    "Listen to my sister, according to what I said, you will do very well. Since God has given you injustice, we just take some interest to do this. You don''t have to be afraid. No matter what happens in the future, I will bear it with you. If anything happens, my sister will bear it for you."


    "You just do what you want to do. You don''t have to bear the burden, let alone think so much. What kind of courtesy, righteousness and disgrace is still said by human beings themselves, but how many of them have done it? It''s crazy. You hear it and see a lot, don''t you? In fact, you should see this more clearly. When those people violate the rules, they think that the person is crazy. OK, it''s not us, but the word "devil" is not only a demon in the human world, but also a derogatory term. "


    "You can''t forget the world''s malice to demons just because you have been in contact with Bai ran for a period of time in the heaven, and you are nostalgic in the human world. It''s really not what you see. It doesn''t matter. What''s the reason for your uneasiness? Do not say you do not want to mention, then we say jiangxinrui, why do I have such an idea, you should thank jiangxinrui, she taught me, you are a boy, even if you have been in jiangxinrui''s side, and you bring your own filter, you see what she is good, but you do not know, according to my recent words, jiangxinrui is a sea king. "


    "She looks the same to all the boys and girls around her. She knows that the other party likes her, but she doesn''t refuse and nods. She always looks like she is superior. She smiles at everyone and even gives them the opportunity to look at their infatuated appearance... She is the same. She will balance those relationships and hang on to everyone, even if those people are useless to her, But she still keeps it. You can''t see it because you are one of them. What do you see? "


    "Chifeng, if you don''t believe it, let''s just walk around and see. Not to say that there will be more and more people around her, but to see her reaction. She won''t have a clear refusal to anyone, or even intentionally or unintentionally keep them, because she doesn''t care. Watching you fight for her is like watching a clown show?"


    Wanfeng looks at Chifeng and doesn''t believe it. She smiles sarcastically at Jiang Xinrui and her brother. In recent years, she can see Jiang Xinrui''s thoughts clearly.


    But she has no way to say, what can she do for those who have already given up their minds and those who don''t care?


    It''s just that maybe because she''s grown up, and today she can''t help but talk more and more, otherwise Wanfeng will be able to endure for a while.


    So it can be seen that Wan Feng has been complaining about Jiang Xinrui for a long time. Maybe it''s because of this resentment, coupled with the constant meditation and hypnosis of some people. She can control the insect thousands of miles away, and the insect will paralyze the host again and again with the subconscious belief.


    If Wan Feng doesn''t have any resentment towards Jiang Xinrui in her heart, in fact, the control may not be so powerful, and it can''t affect her so deeply. Wan Feng''s behavior is often controlled by the people who are playing tricks on her heart, which is conveyed slowly. And Wan Feng''s most sad thing is that she doesn''t know that someone is influencing her


    It can be said that girls know girls best. Yu Qilin has long found out that Wan Feng''s eyes are not right when she looks at Jiang Xinrui. In fact, she can understand it when she thinks about it. In this way, the enemy of the enemy is her friend

 Chapter 3666

    But no matter what Yu Qilin thinks, many people still don''t know at the moment, and Wan Feng doesn''t think her thoughts are influenced by anyone.


    Because originally Wan Feng had some opinions on Jiang Xinrui, just like her mother-in-law''s strange feelings towards her daughter-in-law. It can only be said that in Chi Feng''s eyes, only Jiang Xinrui, not to mention her parents, only Wan Feng. How did she treat Chi Feng in the past 100 years?


    Wan Feng has forgotten when she was alone, let alone doing something she likes. Even now, Wan Feng wants to do something she likes. Apart from taking care of Chifeng and protecting Chifeng, Wan Feng can''t think of anything else. Over the years, many behaviors have become a habit, and her younger brother''s happiness, anger, sadness and happiness are Wan Feng''s.


    Wan Feng doesn''t know what she can do alone. When she was a child, she really wanted to be a chivalrous chivalrous woman with a sword. But when she comes of age, Chifeng can protect herself as long as she doesn''t have to follow him all the time. Wan Feng will always be worried.


    It can be said that for Chifeng''s sake, Wanfeng has no life of her own. Even if her father, mother, brother and even the third uncle tell her not to do so, Wanfeng has been taking care of Chifeng for so many years and has already become a habit. Even if Chifeng becomes an adult, Wanfeng still can''t rest assured.


    One day, Wan Feng will be upset if she doesn''t see Chifeng. She worries about whether Chifeng is eating well today, whether she is unhappy, and whether there will be any hidden harm. In Wan Feng''s heart, her younger brother has become a porcelain doll. She can''t touch or hurt her


    In this way, Wan Feng knows that she can''t do without her younger brother, but her precious younger brother is dispensable in Jiang Xinrui''s eyes. No matter how she treated Jiang Xinrui and how she thought about it in her heart before, Wan Feng can''t accept that there is no one else in her eyes.


    If Jiang Xinrui has half of Chifeng''s warm eyes on her, or even the same degree of care, the same pay and return, Wan Feng may be able to comfort her. She has a lot of balance in her heart, but in fact she has nothing. How can Jiang Xinrui be better than Chifeng?


    That''s the most important person Wan Feng looks at. As a result, Wan Feng just looks at Chifeng as a spare wheel of jiangxinrui. How can she accept that?


    The dissatisfaction with Jiang Xinrui is also growing.


    "She won''t, it''s not what you think..."


    "I know what I''m doing, and how can I say that? You are my sister, and rui''er is also a happy person in her heart. You are very important to me. I don''t want to see any contradiction or misunderstanding in your heart. "


    "We''ve been together for a long time. My sister should know rui''er very well. She should know me better. I''m not happy to hear that because of her and you. Don''t say that again."


    Chifeng was pulled by Wanfeng and didn''t leave. After listening to every sentence of Wanfeng, she felt very sad. She was in the middle between her sister and Jiang Xinrui, which Chifeng never thought of. Now this situation has touched Chifeng''s blind spot, and even began to regret. Why should he worry so much about the one horned mandrill?


    If he doesn''t look like this today, my sister won''t say these words in her heart just to comfort him. After waiting, my sister will let go of rui''er''s bad feelings

 Chapter 3667

    This time, Chifeng says it and lets go of her sister''s hand in a hurry. Chifeng feels that she wants some time to cushion herself. He doesn''t know how to tell her sister so that she can change her resentment towards Jiang Xinrui.


    And Chifeng is more worried that if she doesn''t leave, she may say something that makes her sister sad.


    Because some words have almost blurted out in Chifeng''s mind. Since her sister feels uncomfortable because she is in contact with Jiang Xinrui, she can be invisible. Moreover, after he grows up, Chifeng really wants her sister to have a little bit of her own life. Before that, she did. For example, her sister is unhappy all day and resentful to others. In fact, it''s better to separate


    They should have their own life, but Chifeng can''t say it. He knows very well that if he says it, he will really hurt jiejie. If he doesn''t say it, his sister will continue to stay. There is resentment in her heart. Chifeng is worried that her sister''s state will fall into paranoia, and that there will be a new contradiction with Jiang Xinrui.


    If it goes on like this, the contradiction will certainly become more and more serious.


    And Chifeng doesn''t understand why her elder sister suddenly treats Jiang Xinrui like this. If this goes on, how can they go out to experience together? At the beginning, Chifeng didn''t think that there would be such a thorny problem.


    Chifeng never thought that before he had experienced the troublesome relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law in the world, he first came to a sister. The most important thing is that Jiang Xinrui is not his... It''s just his one-sided liking, which makes Chifeng really feel helpless.


    As for other detailed ideas, Chifeng didn''t have them. Because he was young, he just came of age and had to face such things. In addition, he was favored and cared since childhood. Chifeng really didn''t know how to deal with it for a moment, and he would turn around and leave, which was also an escape. He didn''t know how to say it. He was worried that the more he said it, the more chaotic it would make the relationship between the three people, because he became uncontrollable.


    "Chifeng! Aren''t you going to find Jiang Xinrui? You go, I don''t stop you. Since I was born, I haven''t stopped you from making any decisions. I''ve always been a silent participant behind your back. I just hope you can think about whether it''s right or not. It doesn''t matter if you don''t think about it now. I still agree with you. You want to continue to travel with Jiang Xinrui. It doesn''t matter, then go... "


    "Of course, you can rest assured that you don''t have to worry about my reaction in front of Jiang Xinrui. I will get along with her normally, not to embarrass you, and I won''t give her a look. I didn''t dare to, I won''t, and I won''t be able to in the future. After all, Jiang Xinrui''s back is there. No matter she or... Other people, I can''t offend her, And I don''t want to embarrass you. "


    Wan Feng said, did not reach out to pull Chifeng, took the lead to turn back to the first Shaohua.


    It seems that she was not the one who was hysterical just now. With the appearance of holding back her heartache, Chifeng felt even more sour, and even more sour. Suddenly, Chifeng felt like a bad brother.


    Very bad people


    Chifeng looks at Wanfeng ''

 Chapter 3668

    Ten li spring breeze near the outer gate.


    "Chifeng? Why are you sitting here? I''m just looking for you. Can you give me a mobile phone or something that can contact you, so that I don''t have to run to find you. My business is almost done. I can go out at any time. Do you have any place you want to go


    "If you don''t, we''ll go south as we agreed before?"


    After Jiang Xinrui and Ji Li parted unhappily, Jiang Xinrui didn''t delay. Originally, he wanted to go straight away, but he thought that Chifeng was still waiting for her in his youth, so he came back to greet Chifeng


    In fact, although Jiang Xinrui said that she didn''t want to take her friends with her, she didn''t forget Chifeng in her heart and kept it in mind all the time.


    Normally, if it wasn''t for the mandrill, Jiang Xinrui would have come back so soon. After all, she just went out and didn''t feel very satisfied with her parents. Jiang Xinrui knows that it''s not enough.


    The time limit of this experience is that Jiang Xinrui can only stop when she has obvious changes in the eyes of Huasheng and Jiangliu. Jiang Xinrui knows that she can''t change this change, so it''s a seesaw battle in disguise.


    As long as jiangxinrui disguises well, Huasheng and Jiangliu can''t see it, that''s the successful change. So jiangxinrui doesn''t feel resistant to going out to experience. She can''t change herself, so she learns to hide.


    There will always be a change to satisfy Huasheng and Jiangliu. This experience is also a journey.


    Do not look at other, Jiang Xinrui is also with a kind of indifferent mentality.


    In this way, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t feel any problem about taking ChiFeng and Wanfeng to travel together. She comes back to find Chifeng and starts with a little relaxed


    Because there is Chifeng around.


    "Where have you been? It''s almost afternoon. Haven''t you dealt with the mandrill? Is there anything else I can do for you? "


    Chifeng looks up at Jiang Xinrui road.


    At the moment, Chifeng has been separated from Wanfeng for some time. Finally, she came to find Jiang Xinrui. She thought a lot of words in her mind. Otherwise, she would ask Jiang Xinrui, listen to her words, and let herself respond.


    It''s just that when she saw Jiang Xinrui, she couldn''t control herself. When she thought of Wan Feng, Chi Feng''s heart was really uncomfortable. If Wan Feng didn''t give in like that later, Chi Feng would not feel that her sister was trying to compromise him. In this way, Chi Feng felt that she was sorry for both of them regardless of what she did.


    But Chifeng didn''t understand. What did she do? Would she feel sorry for them? If he continues to develop, will he become an unforgivable evil?


    So when I saw Jiang Xinrui, I really couldn''t help it. After all, for Jiang Xinrui, Chifeng never thought of any secret.


    Just at the moment, Chifeng''s tone seemed to be a little careless. It seemed that she tried to restrain herself. But if she asked at random, the tone and expression in Jiang Xinrui''s ears were not the same. What do you mean?


    Chifeng''s reaction makes Jiang Xinrui very inexplicable.


    It''s hard to describe this feeling. Just imagine that Jiang Xinrui has just finished a difficult task outside. After all, she hasn''t finished it. Jili''s posture is clear, but she won''t give up. It''s useless for her to say anything. She can''t fight and seal his mouth. It''s a thorn in her throat for Jiang Xinrui.

 Chapter 3669

    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to show his discomfort in front of Chifeng. He feels comfortable when he sees him, and Jiang Xinrui doesn''t feel uncomfortable. Besides, Jiang Xinrui also thinks that she can handle this matter well and doesn''t need another person to worry about it. This person is still Chifeng.


    In the face of danger, it is not difficult to find that Jiang Xinrui will hide Chifeng behind him to protect


    If you don''t want the other party to worry, you have to deal with your own affairs, but


    "I have my own business to deal with, and what do you want to do? As long as you don''t say it, I won''t ask you. What are you doing all of a sudden?"


    Jiang Xinrui''s tone was restrained.


    He guessed that Chifeng might have met something. Although he was a little uncomfortable, he still wanted to appease Chifeng. After all, he stayed by his side all the time. Jiang Xinrui''s only patience could be put on Chifeng''s body. If he changed other people, Jiang Xinrui might not even look at her.


    "You bring the smell of strangers! Who else are you with? Why don''t you tell us secretly? Have you known each other for a long time? In fact, I''ve found out for a long time, but I haven''t said that. I thought you would tell me, and I don''t think it''s anything. You meet many people every day, people who are attracted by you, but the breath doesn''t last long at all. It dissipates after a while, and it''s long gone. And I hardly feel who''s breath will be attached to you for so long. "


    "It''s almost more than me, but I''m a childhood sweetheart with you. How long have we been together? My body has its own evil spirit, which is the most difficult to dissipate and the longest to stay. It''s just that the breath of the people you meet this time is also very difficult to dissipate. It''s always around you, and I think it''s very difficult to ignore it! Is it a boy? "


    "What do you need to hide from me? I''m on your side! You don''t understand, do you? You said, "you don''t like him..."


    Chi Feng said at the end of the day, the tone was instantly weak, and the uneasiness in her heart was raised by herself.


    In fact, Chifeng felt it last time at Bai''s home. Maybe it was because he was the first to rush past, or maybe the other party''s stay was very short. Chifeng only felt a little bit. In addition, she was worried about Jiang Xinrui, so the breath was let down by Chifeng and didn''t mention it.


    But later, when Chifeng felt the breath beside jiangxinrui, once, twice


    Chifeng''s heart began to be a little anxious. He was waiting for Jiang Xinrui to say something, but she didn''t say anything. Chifeng thought that she might be an unimportant person, but it was really an accident today. Chifeng was a little uneasy about the mandrill, and her sister suddenly broke out today.


    Some of Chifeng''s emotions are about to burst out, but when he doesn''t see Jiang Xinrui, Chifeng still thinks that it''s just a simple question. He doesn''t want to go yet. Their experience hasn''t started yet. Chifeng really doesn''t want to make trouble with Jiang Xinrui.


    Just at the moment when Jiang Xinrui came back and approached him, Chifeng was too familiar with Jiang Xinrui''s breath, which could be outlined with her eyes closed. But when she felt the strange breath again, lingering around Chifeng, she seemed to declare war on him, and even laughed at his stupidity

 Chapter 3670

    "What did I do? There''s no need to report everything to you, right? What''s our relationship? Don''t you have a clear idea? "


    "No matter who I meet or not, it''s all my business. Whether I like it or not depends on my mood."


    "I just went out once, and you look like this... I don''t think it''s suitable for us to go out for training together. Going out with me will lead to a lot of trouble. You can not go. I didn''t ask you. I can go myself to avoid a lot of trouble. After all, with your face, you will always attract attention!"


    Jiang Xinrui''s tone is cold. She has no patience in her eyes. She wants to coax Chifeng and doesn''t mind comforting him. But there is a premise. If she is not happy, how can Jiang Xinrui be humble?


    Even to explain something, Chifeng''s doubts and questions are especially like a wronged daughter-in-law watching her husband cheat!


    Jiang Xinrui can''t accept this. She doesn''t have the patience to deal with such boring things. Besides, you Chifeng is not her person, just a friend, a friend she values.


    Is not like the person, is not together the person, she has any need to explain?


    In Jiang Xinrui''s subconscious mind, Chifeng''s inquiry deeply made her uncomfortable. In Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, Chifeng should not have such a side at all. What questions and quarrels, as long as she makes a beautiful vase to let her enjoy herself. Why should she participate in those messy things?


    It''s embarrassing between two people? Jiang Xinrui never thinks that she will be like Huasheng and Jiangliu. Her only appreciation is insignificant. In her eyes, what can be passed down all the time is family affection.


    Just like Huasheng and Fengxi, their strong friendship turns into family affection in the end.


    Then she and Chifeng should be the same. The strong friendship turns into family love at last.


    But this kind of question between the family, let Jiang Xinrui feel some face can''t hang up, she didn''t know why, in short is very uncomfortable, face still some hot.


    Jiang Xinrui couldn''t help thinking, maybe it''s because of the relationship between Chifeng and Fengying. After all, Chifeng knows, and Fengying will know.


    So Jiang Xinrui wants to deny it. Besides, Jiang Xinrui was about to deny it, but Ji Li just said the same thing. When he came back, even Chifeng talked nonsense. He didn''t know anything. Jiang Xinrui really felt very upset. It was like she was infected with something messy and wanted to get rid of it, but she couldn''t get rid of it anyway


    It''s not surprising that Jiang Xinrui said cruel words. In fact, she knew that it would hurt Chifeng. Especially when she looked at Chifeng''s injured expression, Jiang Xinrui regretted for a moment.


    In fact, everyone knows Jiang Xinrui. No one in the world will listen to her like Chi Feng. No matter what happens in the future, at least now it must be Chi Feng who can make her feel at ease.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to talk about Jili, because there is no secret in the world. If one person knows more, more and more people will know. This is inevitable. For Jili, if Jiang Xinrui can avoid it, don''t let people know. After all, Jili is a trouble.


    But did not expect to be red phoenix to smell out, jiangxinrui also don''t know how, a phoenix has such a strong sense of smell is why!

 Chapter 3671

    "You can reconsider this matter. It''s not suitable for us to go out and experience together if we don''t trust each other. After all, no one knows what will happen outside. Distrust is the biggest weakness."


    "Besides, experience is my own business."


    Jiang Xinrui''s tone eased a lot, but it was still very stiff. If it wasn''t for the long time that they had known each other, Chifeng would have comforted her in such a low voice before. No matter what her attitude was, she would have a good temper to greet each other with a smile. Jiang Xinrui would have said nothing but explained so much.


    But Jiang Xinrui didn''t realize that her tone was more relaxed, which was different from that just now, and her words to Chifeng were harder than that just now.


    In fact, when she finished, she felt regret. Chifeng was very pleased with the look of being greatly hurt. Jiang Xinrui even felt that she was inexorable.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter how Ji Li is. What''s important is the problem brought by this man. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to talk about it. He is also suspected and questioned by Chifeng.


    Jiang Xinrui felt very anxious.


    "What do I think? How can it be that I don''t trust you? Do you trust me? What can''t you tell me? I will not help you, not on your side? When you said Phoenix''s heart and blood, I didn''t know how you would use it or how to take it. I agreed without hesitation. I don''t trust you enough? Although it was my sister''s at the end, I didn''t know that I couldn''t... "


    "And the most shameful thing I feel is that I will tell you everything in detail. I never think there is any secret between me and you. Just when and how can you doubt the trust between us? You also asked me to reconsider, why should I ask you... Indeed, what you said is right, you don''t have to report to me what you do! "


    "I... then i... I just want to stay with you all the time. I like the feeling of being around you. I can do anything. You don''t have a person you like or a partner. I don''t worry. I can stay for a longer time. But if you like others, my existence will become redundant. I''m just worried..."


    "If you don''t want to say it, don''t say it! If you really think I''m a trouble, you don''t hear me, I don''t ask anything, I won''t follow you... I don''t want to be your trouble. "


    Chifeng''s eyes were tearful, and she refused to flow out. She clenched her hands.


    He didn''t expect that Jiang Xinrui would say such words. It''s not hard to say, and no one would believe it. Today Chifeng also found out that he is not a strong man. He has never been said a heavy word, but Jiang Xinrui said it.


    This is more painful than someone really scolding her.


    And that I like you, will be so worried, uneasy alert to the people around you, in the end is speechless, Chifeng has been hit enough today.


    I heard Jiang Xinrui say that he is a trouble. Chifeng also knows that because of this face, he is indeed a trouble, but he doesn''t want to.


    It''s no use wearing a mask


    Thinking that she can''t be with Jiang Xinrui in the future, Chifeng is really sad. Even thinking about the person who was hidden by Jiang Xinrui, even the person who hasn''t been revealed now, Chifeng''s heart has begun to be depressed.


    But he has no way. He is despised. He is also disliked by the people he likes. It''s a trouble. Chifeng really has no face to stay.

 Chapter 3672

    Chifeng didn''t expect that, but he knew that he couldn''t say anything. He couldn''t wait for Jiang Xinrui to say you''d better go?


    In that case, Chifeng may not even dare to stay in the human world. After all, she will be in the human world because of her nostalgia.


    At this time, Chifeng is heartbroken. He doesn''t even know what he did wrong.


    Thinking about Jiang Xinrui''s refusal to talk about the person he found, he completely changed the topic, didn''t mention the person at all, and even took out such serious words as distrust. Chifeng feels that she seems to understand that the relationship between him and Jiang Xinrui is really not the same as before.


    It is said that some relationships will go further and further, but their relationship has not gone much. How can it become further and further? So don''t believe him?


    Think there''s no trust between them?


    Now there are only two words in Chi Feng''s mind. She is not trusted by Jiang Xinrui. She has someone she likes in her heart.


    Jiang Xinrui avoids this topic, that is default, and default is to have.


    All the time, Chifeng didn''t ask Jiang Xinrui this question. He was worried that the result was something he didn''t want to hear. So Chifeng thought that he would wait for a suitable time even if he said that day, but he didn''t expect that there would be no day at all. He didn''t say anything, and didn''t even say a word he liked


    Chifeng''s heart was almost twisted by the knife.


    Even so, Chifeng was very polite. She didn''t forget what to do. She swallowed her saliva as if she was going to swallow everything. Then she looked at Jiang Xinrui with red eyes and said, "I''ll say goodbye to my aunt and uncle later... Sorry, I''ve caused you trouble. I didn''t mean to..."


    Chifeng looks pretty like a girl, but at the same time, she is gorgeous. Now, with tears in her eyes, she is wronged and distressed. At the moment, only Jiang Xinrui can see all this.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know and doesn''t want to know what others think, but she looks at Chifeng. If he can''t bear to cry, Jiang Xinrui may not have any feelings. After all, a boy is a man.


    It''s just that these things don''t go against Chifeng at all. Anyway, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with Chifeng. What''s more, she doesn''t think about Chifeng''s Niang Qi, because she only feels heartache and doesn''t want to see him suffer so much.


    Maybe I''ve been used to appreciating beauty since I was a child. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to see sadness and tears on Chifeng''s face, which will affect his beauty.


    But even if you think so, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t show it.


    Some things don''t need to be taught, let alone learned. In the face of such things, Jiang Xinrui always has a very strange way to deal with them. She can''t bear to watch


    As for this intolerance, at present, in addition to the family, there are only some exceptions for Chifeng. Jiang Xinrui will not let Chifeng go like this.


    Even if Chifeng really doesn''t want to experience with her, or even leave the human world, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to leave Chifeng unhappily, at least normally. Jiang Xinrui always remembers the agreement she made at the beginning.


    "I''m sorry, that''s it? If I''m sorry, is there a system in the world? "


    "And what are you sorry for? I''m sorry. Are you more beautiful than me? Or I''m sorry you cry better than me? OK, almost... "

 Chapter 3673

    "There are some things that I don''t care about, but you are the person I trust most. It''s a long story. I will tell you when necessary. I thought that if something happened, I would ask you to give me some help. As for what you said, I like it... It''s just blatant. Don''t talk about it in the future."


    "Don''t be sad. My tone just now is not very good. It''s also because you came up and questioned me. At the beginning, I didn''t care about you. You can do it. It''s like I bullied you. It''s still at my gate. Even if my parents are not here, they can''t be careless. It''s really inappropriate to go on. Do you understand?"


    Jiang Xinrui sighed a little. She wanted to leave in anger, and then she turned and walked into Chifeng. She looked up at Chifeng and sighed again.


    She found out that she really couldn''t see Chifeng.


    Then he reached out to wipe away the water that was stubborn and left in her eyes. When she was near, she immediately shed tears. Looking at Chifeng, she looked like a delicate bag.


    It''s very strange that Jiang Xinrui never thought about this appearance on other faces, but in Chifeng, Jiang Xinrui only thinks that it''s a little cute, and she can''t bear to part with it. It''s half boring on the way of travel and experience. With Chifeng around, it''s good to really look at it when nothing happens.


    This experience, Jiang Xinrui will not want to take the initiative to manage, after all, she is just to disguise, but not really to save the world, temper their own cultivation.


    She also didn''t want to cultivate into any top-down cultivation, and the only thing she should pay attention to was Ji Li''s uncertain factor.


    As for the Chifeng in front of her, Jiang Xinrui just talks about what she doesn''t take with her, because seeing Chifeng around, Jiang Xinrui feels a sense of belonging, probably because she has been together since childhood.


    Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu didn''t have much explanation about the experience of traveling, so they let her go. Of course, Jiang Xinrui was impulsive that day, but she had already made a choice. Jiang Xinrui would never turn back at this time. Besides, standing in front of the public, the person who framed her with Hua Lin in Bai''s house might still do it.


    It can be said that it is an inevitable choice, but there is no difference in time.


    As for why not ask Hua Lin, there is no need to ask. If she knew who it was, she would have said that when she was forced to do nothing that day


    "Don''t you think I''m in trouble? Can I still go with you? By your side. "


    "I thought you didn''t trust me..."


    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have said that near the spring breeze."


    Chifeng had already decided to find a place to heal herself for a while, and then stood up to bid farewell to Huasheng and Jiangliu. After all, the place where he lived was someone else''s.


    He even thought about how to say hello when he left. He must be reluctant to leave jiangxinrui


    I didn''t expect that there would be a reversal in the end. Jiang Xinrui would bow his head first. When he watched Jiang Xinrui stretch out his hand to wipe his tears, Chifeng couldn''t help it. It seemed that all the grievances were taken care of.


    In addition to Jiang Xinrui''s last words, Chifeng also knows that he has a problem himself. After all, it''s still around Chunfeng ten li. The matter between them is solved in private. It''s not the same when it''s in front of the adults.

 Chapter 3674

    "Shut up, don''t say I''m sorry. We didn''t make it clear. I''m a little worried. I''m outside today, too. Look at you. What happened to you? Sullen, we rushed together, some of the tone of speech did not control


    "So I''m sorry. It''s our problem. Let''s go. I want to change my mood and place. Where''s sister Wanfeng?"


    Jiang Xinrui listened to Chifeng say something sorry to herself again, and suddenly got a little annoyed.


    She just came back from the outside and wanted to go to Shaohua to find Chifeng sister and brother. Then she started their training trip. She was a little annoyed. Because Ji Li had been with her for four years, she still couldn''t deal with it completely, and even began to get out of control. Actually, Jiang Xinrui was a little worried.


    Relatively speaking, she is more worried about her own ending. If it is according to what Ji Li said, there must be something wrong with the ten mile spring breeze, otherwise it won''t be like that.


    And that ending is totally unimaginable for Jiang Xinrui.


    So I really can''t help feeling upset. Ji Li just can''t kill him. He also can''t really ignore his existence. What Jiang Xinrui said is just cruel words. It''s the last choice when he has no choice.


    When Jiang Xinrui comes to Chifeng with some irritability, he wants to feel better after seeing Chifeng, because beauty is really a sharp weapon.


    But what Jiang Xinrui didn''t expect was that Chifeng met something today, but she didn''t see her all night. Jiang Xinrui felt that she had missed a lot, and Chifeng seemed to be hit by something, which made her even more angry.


    This is also why Jiang Xinrui can directly say what to let Chifeng think about, whether to go out to experience and fulfill.


    But Jiang Xinrui''s mood comes and goes quickly. In what way, Jiang Xinrui can quickly sort out her mood. She doesn''t want Chifeng to bear her anger.


    Unless I can''t help it


    "My elder sister is waiting in my youth. I''ll go back to find her."


    Chifeng really closed her mouth and said no more nonsense. She was ready to go back to find Wanfeng. She didn''t tell Jiang Xinrui that sister Wanfeng could go directly because Chifeng wasn''t sure. She even thought about it. Otherwise, she didn''t want to. Because she thought about her sister, Chifeng''s emotion that Jiang Xinrui had just pushed her down was relieved.


    When it comes to escaping, there is nothing that can be solved. It must be solved. Between Wan Feng and Jiang Xinrui, there is a little doubt now. If they don''t make it clear and explain it clearly, Chi Feng is always worried that they will suddenly fall out.


    That Chifeng is really worried that she can''t handle it.


    At the same time, I didn''t expect that Jiang Xinrui would go in such a hurry. Maybe it had something to do with her reaction just now


    Just when Chifeng turns around to look for Chifeng, she suddenly stops. The white T-shirt should be indifferent in the sun, but with Chifeng''s eyes, it seems that even the most common short sleeves have become high-end.


    Chifeng turned to look at Jiang Xinrui and asked carefully: "I''ll ask you one last question. You don''t have to answer. Do you have someone you like?"

 Chapter 3675

    Chifeng looks at Jiang Xinrui anxiously, waiting for her answer. Of course, if Jiang Xinrui really doesn''t want to answer, Chifeng won''t ask, let alone ask.


    Because some questions, when asked for the first time, adults have no choice but whether they want to answer them or not, and they don''t need to say them once more. After all, there is no such thing as they have bad ears.


    Chifeng looks at Jiang Xinrui, her eyes flash slightly, her expression is silent, and she doesn''t look at him intentionally. Chifeng''s heart sinks with her.


    "I know. I''ll... I''ll pay attention to it. It won''t make people you like uncomfortable."


    Red Phoenix strong dress calm answer way.


    This is the only thing he can say now. He thinks everything is a misunderstanding. Jiang Xinrui comes to coax him. That''s OK. He thinks it''s simple.


    And this meeting Chi Feng really can''t stand any longer. They knew each other a long time ago. How can they be like this?


    Don''t mention how Chifeng accepts it. For a while, Chifeng can''t figure out who it is. Jiang Xinrui is the only one who can stay around for the longest time. Jiang Xinrui likes her face all the time. Chifeng can feel it. Even if Jiang Xinrui likes it with this face, Chifeng is very satisfied.


    Just Jiang Xinrui''s reaction, not like that person is him, so I''m sorry to admit it, more like love words I don''t want to say.


    As for Jiang Xinrui, besides him, he stayed the longest, which is the source of their almost parting ways today, the people Jiang Xinrui met today, and what Jiang Xinrui didn''t want to say.


    Chifeng didn''t know when she was eliminated after so long?


    Chifeng didn''t dare to ask these questions, and he didn''t have the courage to ask them. Today, his heart was full of twists and turns.


    In addition to knowing his life experience, Chifeng has never been so excited and complicated as today.


    It''s just that Chifeng doesn''t know where she lost even if she wants to break her head at the moment. What''s more, she thinks of the wrong person. She never thinks that the person Jiang Xinrui likes can be


    "Chifeng, we can deliver our back to each other. Apart from my parents, what I trust most is you. Strictly speaking, I trust more than my parents because you are different. I can''t talk to my parents about some things, but I can discuss with you, that''s all."


    "No matter when it comes to this point, it will not change. I am not the one who is in love. I like this kind of thing. It''s a metaphysics. Even if I have it, it doesn''t matter. I can tell what''s important."


    "Your position in my heart will never change, so you don''t need to have any burden, pressure, don''t worry at all, what should we do? Of course, when you have someone you like, I don''t mind. But if you mind, I can do as you say. However, my value to you will not change, The premise is you or you. "


    Jiang Xinrui felt a little flustered when she heard Chifeng''s words. She raised her hand and rubbed Chifeng''s short hair. It was so soft that she felt very good, just like a cat.


    Who does she like? The beacon? In fact, she is also a little uncertain, should be like it, because in Chi Feng asked, Jiang Xinrui subconsciously thought of him, in the end or some different.


    Jiang Xinrui remembers the fragrance of wine, warm air and his words very clearly.

 Chapter 3676

    Just this kind of like, jiangxinrui don''t know whether it is true, and everyone said like is the same? Jiang Xinrui always thinks that her love is too easy.


    Maybe it''s because of her parents. In Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, the definition of like is company. Love at first sight doesn''t exist. She also indulges Chifeng. Chifeng has something wrong and has no news for a long time. She will worry and want to make sure how he is


    If it wasn''t for her absolute worry, Jiang Xinrui wouldn''t go to the devil''s world alone to find him. What''s the matter with him? It''s just that Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know about Feng Ying, because she will worry too. Even when she finds that Feng Ying is coming, she can''t sleep well. She always wants to find a reason to go to that place


    Even if it''s just a greeting, Jiang Xinrui thinks it''s OK. Anyway, she just wants to go and have a look


    So at this time, when Chifeng asked if there was someone in her heart that she liked, Jiang Xinrui was a little silent for a moment. She didn''t know how to answer. Which kind of person was she fond of? Or is it just a feeling of admiration and closeness?


    In fact, Jiang Xinrui never said that she felt free at the moment when she saw Fengying. What kind of natural and unrestrained temperament of Fengying also deeply attracted Jiang Xinrui.


    That kind of free and easy has gone deep into the bone marrow. It is Jiang Xinrui''s expectation to show his words and deeds. She also wants to be like that, but sometimes, she will always run counter to it


    Because can''t get, that only envy, jiangxinrui to beacon shadow feeling is really complex.


    In the face of Chifeng, because of the company for a long time, so can''t avoid the worry, investment has been more than others, jiangxinrui will not meet anyone in the future, will have the indulgence of Chifeng.


    Just these, Jiang Xinrui did not tell Chifeng, only said a kind of guarantee, she will not change to Chifeng, trust will always exist.


    "I''m... I''m different, right? No matter how many friends you meet, how many people, can you walk into your heart, but I always have a place? No one can replace me? I''m the most important and trusted person besides your parents? Even some things, I can let you trust more than them, at ease? "


    Chifeng raised her eyes and carefully looked at Jiang Xinrui and said.


    It''s a kind of excitement, excitement, but also worry that all this is a dream, not true.


    Chifeng realizes that Jiang Xinrui seems to have a lover in his heart, and he already has a suspect. Although it''s very hard, it''s like pressing a huge stone, Chifeng now feels that she has made a roller coaster, and her heart is up and down. In the last second, she has fallen to the bottom of the valley, and she can''t get out.


    As a result, the next second, suddenly found that it is not the bottom, just a platform, he can still stand in that place.


    Although he doesn''t like Jiang Xinrui now, he''s a different person. With Jiang Xinrui''s assurance, Chifeng doesn''t feel very bad either.


    Even for a moment, Chifeng thought that he was a different person in Jiang Xinrui''s heart. It was very important. No one could replace him. Sooner or later, his position would become stronger.


    It''s not just a friend, because from the beginning, he was different to her, and she was also different to Chifeng. Cultivation was mutual restraint, but also mutual birth

 Chapter 3677

    "Yes, you are a different person. I know from the beginning that you are very important friends. In fact, I don''t have a good heart. Maybe that''s why my parents want me to go out with you to experience. They think you can change my mind."


    "But I know very well that I will not change. I just know who I value."


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Chifeng with firm eyes. She thinks that she is very rational. The people she values are just the people she values. This doesn''t mean that she has any good heart. It only means that it is her last good heart, but it doesn''t mean that she has changed.


    Jiang Xinrui said and patted Chi Feng''s shoulder, don''t want to say more.


    Maybe it''s because I''ve talked to Chifeng a lot, and I''ve taken out all the things that precipitated in my heart. On the contrary, I''m not in a hurry to start. My mood often changes because of a little thing around me.


    And Chifeng gets Jiang Xinrui''s affirmative answer. With firm eyes, she is a little excited for a moment and doesn''t know what to say. Just looking at Jiang Xinrui, Chifeng feels that she may really be able to wait for the future


    When Jiang Xinrui''s heart can no longer see other people that day, although I don''t know when, but Chifeng can never forget what Jiang Xinrui said to him today.


    It''s like a promise in your heart.


    At the same time, the wind home.


    Huasheng is also here.


    "You and Jiang Liu really have the heart to let rui''er go out for training alone. It''s not about inheriting something. Character has been formed since childhood. Do you think going out for training can change it? Don''t say I didn''t remind you, or you may come with what you don''t want! "


    Feng Xi touches his head and settles Qin Xiaobao to take a nap. Then he sits on the sofa and looks at Huasheng road.


    Huasheng has been here since the morning. The wind is still a little strange, because Huasheng came by himself. What''s the matter with you, you are basically in the spring breeze. I don''t know why Huasheng came here alone today.


    From entering the door, Hua Sheng didn''t speak much and just sat there.


    "If you don''t want to listen to me, I won''t say it. This is not Rui er''s return. She brings back the news. I''m a little worried about what she will meet in the future. Even if she wants to avoid it, some things are destined for us. She can''t escape. She can be safe around you. We can take care of you and me."


    "I don''t worry about anything else now. We didn''t offend many people in those years. Before, I didn''t want to cut down the roots. I just wanted to stay on the front line and not kill the innocent. But the vampire thing... With the recent investigation by rui''er, I don''t think it''s that simple. I killed so many people, I don''t know how much they absorbed, and how strong the cultivation will be, Then his purpose will not end so simply. I''m worried that it''s not over yet. Moreover, I went to check some of the houses, and there was nothing clean. Just like Ling Ji said, rui''er may meet others, which is that she doesn''t know how to mess up again... "


    "Ah Sheng, I''m really afraid. Maybe it''s because of Qin Xiaobao. I''ve become delicate. Aren''t you afraid of rui''er? I sometimes wonder if I have saved many people since I was a child, so I am destined to pay something for my children to become like this... "

 Chapter 3678

    Fengxi sits next to Huasheng and leans on his shoulder. She can''t tell Qin Wanyu about some things, but now Fengxi blames herself. Besides Huasheng, she doesn''t know who else to tell, and Huasheng just doesn''t know how to come to her home today.


    "When did we really have peace? There are always some small things that are uneasy. It can''t be avoided. After all these years, I''ve never seen any storm before. I''ve come here and I''ll be fine. "


    "Agree with rui''er''s experience, I have thought it over with Jiang Liu. As for the things she investigated, let''s put it aside first. Don''t check it. I''ll check it. I''ll watch Qin Xiaobao at home. If rui''er is not here, I''ll have nothing to do."


    Hua Sheng looks at the wind beside him. It seems that they went back to a long time ago. When they were still fighting side by side, since they had children, they didn''t seem to go out alone. But at that time, their mood was not like today.


    Hua Sheng Lai just wanted to go out for a walk. She also investigated one of them. What she found was the same as Feng Xi''s. Hua Sheng''s feeling was more positive than Feng Xi''s. that''s not the case.


    But in front of his daughter, Hua Sheng didn''t say anything.


    Just went out to meet such a thing, young children unavoidably inexperienced, cheated nothing, but the wind, it is to remind Huasheng something.


    Let Jiang Xinrui go out to experience in this way. She doesn''t know what she will meet. It''s also unpredictable. Although she wants to make a change for her, and lead the snake out of the hole, she and the river will watch behind. Sometimes, it''s inevitable that she can''t take care of it.


    Huasheng is not afraid of what Jiang Xinrui will encounter. She is only worried about what she will encounter now. Her ability to deal with things now cannot be balanced. Her way needs a little guidance.


    "You won''t let me check? Did you find out something? Or something happened? I take care of Qin Xiaobao, but I can spare some time. I can''t spend 24 hours a day with Qin Xiaobao. The boy doesn''t want to go to school for a few days. "


    "This time rui''er went out to experience, I didn''t tell him. I went out to learn skills and came back to see him from time to time. Qin Xiaobao was lost, but he soon sorted out his emotions. He could take care of himself more than before."


    "And I wasn''t at home 24 hours before. Don''t worry. The wind family often takes business. Although I let the younger generation go out, I''ll get to know about it. Otherwise, if something really happens, it''s all off."


    "You think of me as a family man?"


    As Feng Xi says, she worries that Hua Sheng won''t believe her, so she directly asks her not to participate in anything. She quickly takes out a lot of things, all of which are her notes. It records who comes to her, what needs to be done, and the general problem description.


    It''s Gougou painting, painting and changing. Fengxi is really serious about making records on it. She is the owner of her family. She used to go outside, but now she is a clerical.


    "Linjiang village? This place is not far from Jiangcheng. Looking for someone? Who did you ask your younger generation to go? "Nobody''s going yet?"


    When Hua Sheng heard Feng Xi''s words, he was just about to say something. Suddenly, he saw a record of what happened six months ago. Linjiang village was looking for people, and the result was 200000 yuan. Feng Xi marked it, which was a primary test? hang in the air.


    "It''s not that no one went. The child came back and just went to college, but..."

 Chapter 3679

    "This family is looking for a young man in his early twenties. He just went to college and disappeared once. His mother had no choice but to find me. I didn''t see any danger and let the younger generation go. As a result, the young man went home without waiting for his employer to go back. There was no problem. He went to school normally and the employer refunded the bill."


    "That was half a year ago. As a result, she disappeared again last week. The employer didn''t find me for a week and wanted me to have a try. I thought she had something to hide, so I didn''t let the younger generation go. I was going to have a look by myself. The preparation was not finished yet. The child came back, so I put it away."


    "But guess what? The employer called me for the third time, and the younger generation were busy looking for this matter. I watched it myself, and the employer told me the truth this time, saying that her son was absolutely evil. A good young man wanted to get married, and he couldn''t study any more. I saw it in the video, and there was a demon on his head, which was not a big demon. His cultivation was not good enough, and he was probably a lecherous demon, The young man wants to marry someone else... "


    "But in the video, with these three calls, I think the employer also has some problems. It''s strange. How can I divide people to have a look? They''re all in a hurry..."


    "Why do you ask that? Are you going? Don''t you want to check this time? You didn''t let me follow you just now. In this case, I can go. Anyway, I don''t think I can stop it recently. "


    The wind explained.


    The tone is a little tired. In recent years, Fengxi is really tired. Otherwise, according to her character, she went to see such a thing for the first time and would not strictly control it for the younger generation.


    Fengxi never thought that she had done such a thing by herself before, but now she has done it. She is more careful and worried than before.


    Although I understand that some of Feng''s behaviors are getting more and more wrong, Feng Xi doesn''t directly make trouble.


    It''s all for Qin Xiaobao. In Fengxi''s eyes, she has always been an ordinary person. If she doesn''t take good care of her family, according to her physical condition, what will Qin Xiaobao do? Someone has to take care of it. Qin Xiaobao can''t use it, but he can''t do without it.


    This is what Fengxi thought of. Huasheng is very strong, but no one can take care of Qin Xiaobao for a lifetime. So can Fengxi''s family. There is no need to say that between her and a Sheng, but Fengxi''s family members are not confident and can''t believe whether they can really take care of Qin Xiaobao.


    Only I can arrange everything for my son


    "It''s up to rui''er and some of them, isn''t it? The reward is still yours. Rui''er is also your younger generation. You don''t take notes for nothing. How about that? "


    Huasheng listens to Fengxi''s words and thinks about it. He turns to Fengxi.


    The tone is discussed. If Fengxi doesn''t agree, it''s OK. But Huasheng thinks Fengxi won''t do it. Fengjia doesn''t care much about such a thing. It''s just this time. Huasheng thinks that it''s a good exercise opportunity for jiangxinrui. At least let her learn how to deal with it first.


    The first time I left was too anxious. In Huasheng''s opinion, some of the things I met this time were too high. It can be said that Jiang Xinrui definitely took a chance this time, otherwise

 Chapter 3680

    Otherwise, Hua Sheng thinks she should follow the river to find them.


    It can only be said that she is lucky. The other party has no will to survive, which makes Jiang Xinrui and others exploit the loopholes. Her daughter knows that some of her strength is only brought by her nature, and she has hardly ever really fought. Seriously, how can Huasheng not worry.


    But even if he is worried, Hua Sheng can''t let Jiang Xinrui come back at this time. His experience is never possible. But as a mother, although she is usually strict, Hua Sheng still can''t bear it. Especially when people around her say worried words again and again, Hua Sheng has no bottom in mind.


    Jiang Liu also knew this situation and told her clearly not to interfere. Besides, they couldn''t take care of their children all the time. Hua Sheng also knew this. She knew it clearly. After all, if she didn''t know it clearly, Hua Sheng would not know what it meant when he had a tacit understanding with Jiang Liu on that day.


    So Huasheng didn''t want to say anything more to the river. Huasheng also knew that Fengxi was more reluctant than her. After thinking about it, Fengxi came with the river on her back. Originally, he wanted to talk to Fengxi well. Looking at Fengxi''s notes, Huasheng thought that she didn''t interfere, did she?


    What''s more, if Fengxi doesn''t agree, it''s as if she didn''t say that Huasheng is just God''s will


    God prepared for Jiang Xinrui''s future experience, she watched, how reluctant, Huasheng will not intervene, this is inevitable.


    "What do you say? Tell me more about money. It''s not about money. If you don''t mind, and rui''er doesn''t refuse, you can take this list and give it to rui''er."


    "What''s the matter? It''s just for the younger generation of Feng family... I don''t mean how about our rui''er. She''s really amazing in actual combat. It''s almost zero. You can let her go out. I''m really worried. I''m worried about her loss. She''s very cunning. Rui''er hasn''t dealt with it. The younger generation of Feng family can''t help her any more, but one thing, she''s been taken out since childhood, What''s the plot? Have you ever seen it? They have their own way, but rui''er... "


    "To say you two, at least give some time, you can''t take it with you. Let rui''er go out with me and set things up together. At least you have some contact with things outside."


    The wind is heavy, the heart is long, reply a way.


    She is really worried about Jiang Xinrui''s loss. After all, how can she not worry about the little girl she raised from childhood.


    Besides, Fengxi didn''t agree with it.


    "I know, Fang Xi. Jiangliu and I know each other well. Chifeng and Wanfeng know the outside world well, and their brothers and sisters are also the guarantee. Besides... I''ll let Xiaohei go with me. If necessary, we will help each other. If anything really goes wrong, Jiangliu and I will go there."


    Huasheng takes the list of Fengxi and knows that Fengxi has no opinion. He takes a picture and sends it to jiangxinrui.


    Now that it''s all decided, we can''t afford to delay. Besides, when someone''s child has a problem, he''s waiting


    As for what Fengxi heard from Huasheng, she knew that she was making a false alarm. She had already arranged with Jiang Xinrui. In this case, she had nothing to worry about.


    It''s really Xiaohei who makes Fengxi feel at ease for no reason. Of course, Huasheng can give it to her, but Huasheng doesn''t follow Jiang Xinrui

 Chapter 3681

    A village on the lower reaches of the river.


    Jiang Xinrui took a drink of water with her sports bag on her back. Since she entered the village, she felt inexplicably hot. Obviously, it was the village by the river. Normally, shouldn''t she feel damp? But standing here, jiangxinrui didn''t feel a little damp, on the contrary, it was very hot and dry.


    Not only she, but also Chifeng and Wanfeng keep sweating. Wanfeng directly sits on the stone beside the river and washes her hands, thinking that the river is cool, so that she can relax.


    But it doesn''t seem to be of any use. The river water here seems to be separated from other things. In spring, drinking water should be cool or cool, while it should be hot or hot outside. Although it can''t be exaggerated like going to flame mountain, it''s definitely not simply hot. How can spring make people hot and sweat?


    "Drink some water to make it dry. I can''t help it..."


    "Sister Wan Feng, have a drink too. When you came here, you didn''t know it was so hot. We have enough water, right?"


    Jiang Xinrui puts down her water cup and looks at Chifeng''s face flowing with crystal clear sweat. Her small white face is red and pure. Jiang Xinrui feels distressed. If Chifeng doesn''t follow her, how can she suffer this crime?


    Originally, Jiang Xinrui planned a simple route, that is to start south. After all, in Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, it''s a journey of experience. It''s all right, but I didn''t expect to go far, and my mother''s message was sent.


    Find the wind home to solve the matter, jiangxinrui is refused, Fengshui layout jiangxinrui is not understand, or finally said is to get rid of the demon, jiangxinrui finally nodded.


    Mother said that she would do aunt Fengxi a favor. It''s OK to help her. I''m afraid Fengxi doesn''t have to do it, but it doesn''t matter. Jiang Xinrui has long experience.


    Then the three came to the village and waited for the employer according to the telephone above.


    "You drink it, I will not become a phoenix of dry bar!"


    "Sister, do you have any more water?"


    Although Chifeng said so, she took Jiang Xinrui''s water cup and drank it in a small mouth. She was very happy.


    Over the years, no matter who, has never used a cup to drink water with Jiang Xinrui, but he is an exception. They never care about this.


    Chifeng knows that Jiang Xinrui really doesn''t care, but because of this, Chifeng thinks it''s right to go out with Jiang Xinrui to experience, which makes him more confident and sigh how he can move his mind to leave?


    Even if he was angry, he ignored these problems in a hurry.


    In fact, he is different to Jiang Xinrui. He can''t complain and sigh, and doesn''t hope.


    As for Wan Feng on one side, she didn''t see anything. After all, she promised Chi Feng that she would definitely organize her emotions, otherwise she would be sent back by Chi Feng


    Then Wanfeng took out her water cup and drank it. She looked around with vigilance. This time, she didn''t know what was going on. After leaving the spring breeze, Wanfeng felt that someone was following and spying. But when she carefully identified it, she didn''t find anything. Is it really strange?


    "Don''t worry about me. I have. It''s hard for you two to think of me at this time, but it doesn''t matter. I want to say, have you noticed anyone following us? I don''t know where there are two eyes... "

 Chapter 3682

    "And how can the people who came to pick us up come back? Don''t you mean you can''t be in a hurry? We''re all in the village, and no one''s coming to see us. "


    Wan Feng puts down her glass and looks around. She has no opinion about Jiang Xinrui''s need to help Feng Xi. The main reason is that her opinion is useless. Wan Feng understands it. No matter what she says, she even wants to make Chi Feng suspicious of Jiang Xinrui, which can''t affect Jiang Xinrui''s position in Chi Feng''s heart.


    She will say so clear, also see Chi Feng suspicious eyes, also don''t know how to find Jiang Xinrui said a few words, and was brainwashed back.


    What''s the truth? It''s really Qi. Especially when Chifeng and she say that they really want to continue to go forward for training, Wanfeng''s mind is speechless. She wants to open her brother''s head and see if it''s paste inside?


    And Jiang Xinrui. Wanfeng also wants to see what''s going on with her?


    What kind of magic, controlling her brother without complaining to her.


    No matter what Wanfeng thinks, the current situation is like this. Either she will go or she will shut up.


    "Sister, how can I ignore you..."


    "But I really don''t feel that anyone is following me, rui''er. What about you?"


    Chifeng was said by her elder sister that her face was more red. Then she seemed to think of something. It can be said that she thought of the key point of her elder sister''s words. She turned to Jiang Xinrui and asked if she felt it.


    Maybe he is too emotional, which makes him weak in perception of his surroundings.


    Jiang Xinrui also shook her head, just wanted to take out her mobile phone to contact the employer. The village is not big or small, and there is no one on the street. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know who to ask, or the fastest way to call. She doesn''t want to stand here and wait all the time.


    But this phone has not been dialed out, I saw a woman walking in a hurry in the distance. It''s more than 40 years old, with scattered white hair, haggard face and godless eyes. The whole person is like a walking corpse.


    If it wasn''t for Jiang Xinrui who didn''t smell the death of carrion, and the Chifeng and Wanfeng beside him didn''t say anything, Jiang Xinrui really wanted to doubt that this would not be a living dead man, right?


    But fortunately, the other side is just a very tired person in spirit and body.


    Or a mother.


    "Who are you? From Fengjia? I remember you didn''t look like that? "


    When the woman was far away, she saw three people standing at the appointed place. She had never seen the beautiful girl. The three girls had their own merits. It was the first time for a woman to see such a beautiful girl.


    But this is not the time when she can praise other people''s good looks. She remembers the contact with Feng''s family and the appointed place. She is asked to come to the village to meet three people, two women and one man. This is different from her news.


    So the woman asked with some doubts. Her voice was very careful, as if she would excite the fairy.


    "It''s us. Fengxi is my aunt. My aunt has made it clear to you on the phone. Let''s go to see your son now. Don''t delay."


    Jiang Xinrui stood in front of the woman, then arranged her backpack, ready to go.


    According to the information given by Aunt Fengxi, this is to get rid of demons. It''s the first time for her to see her, and she''s still looking forward to it.


    "Ah... Let''s go now."


    "You all know about me? My son depends on you. He''s going to die soon... "

 Chapter 3683

    "You look like fairies, and you are recommended by master Feng. You must not be ordinary people. Please help my son. He doesn''t know what kind of dirty things he is entangled with now. He will die in three days!"


    "I have money. You can buy as much as you want. As long as you can buy it, I can sell my kidney and buy blood..."


    "Go to my house and have a drink of water. Let''s talk slowly."


    When a woman says this, it''s really a nose and a tear, and her voice is choked. Her eyes are red and swollen, and her voice is a little excited. It''s not her fault, because she''s been to Feng''s house many times about her son, but she hasn''t done anything. If it''s not for her good temper, women are worried that they will hate her.


    I don''t know. I think she''s teasing people. After all, what''s the status of Feng family in Jiangcheng? Even if I don''t know the secret, I know the reputation. In order to find Feng family''s help, women find many people and spend a lot of money. They are all cheated. It''s the last time they find Feng Xi


    This is why Jiang Xinrui''s three young girls nodded their heads. They were sent by the Feng family. There was not much distrust. Even if the children came, as long as they had a relationship with the Feng family, the women did not dare to doubt. After all, it was benevolent that the Feng family could help her at this time. How could she dare to question the sincerity of the Feng family? Besides, it was the greatest hope that she could come.


    Although her family is from the village, they have little savings over the years. As we all know, the Feng family has a fair price, clean work and few mistakes. In the eyes of these ordinary people, if they can invite a Feng Shui family like the Feng family to deal with them, that is stability.


    Her son is sure to be OK.


    In a woman''s tone, Jiang Xinrui hears the woman''s remorse and thinks about what happened to her child. Since ancient times, the most sad things are parents.


    Then he didn''t delay time to reach out to the woman who bowed to them and let her talk about it. Jiang Xinrui knew about it, but what she didn''t know was that there was no change. The news Jiang Xinrui received didn''t say that the child would die. In addition, it was very hot here. It would be afternoon. Jiang Xinrui didn''t want to stand outside with Wanfeng.


    Originally, I thought I would explain the three of them to each other. After all, in the eyes of outsiders, they are just three children. I thought that each other would not trust


    As for Chifeng and Wanfeng, they looked at each other with unclear eyes, then they didn''t speak, and they followed each other awkwardly.


    "Because we are near the river, we named it after the village in the lower reaches of the river. You should have found it when you came in. It''s extremely hot. It doesn''t match the month, and the river can''t count on it. Half a year ago, my son was away and went to school well. He disappeared three times. Every time I tried to find out, people came back. I thought it was because he didn''t want to go to school. I beat and scolded him several times, And then it stopped. "


    "But it''s different this time. A week ago, he came back suddenly. Before I asked him anything, he said he was going to get married and asked me to prepare a dowry for him. I thought he was trying to cheat his family''s money, but I beat him again. At that time, he said that if I didn''t let him get married when the time came, the people in our village would die of heat, the crops would be dry and the river would be useless, We can see water, but we can''t use it.... "

 Chapter 3684

    "The result is really like what my son said. This strange situation really happened. It''s very evil. It''s not farmland near here. You can''t see it directly. But look at the small yards of these villagers. There''s nothing green. If there''s no water in the land, you''ll die if you plant it."


    "And next to it is the river, the things that give birth to us and support us. Now it''s hopeless. If the river is carried into the land and not absorbed by the land, it will flow back to the river itself."


    "Now, people in the village were in a hurry, so they tied up my son and asked him what was the matter? My son didn''t explain. He just said that there are still three days left, which is also the last chance. If we don''t give him something to get married and let him get married, we will turn it into a spectacle. There is water nearby, but we can turn it into a desert! "


    "Now it''s almost past the time of spring planting. The people in the village are crazy. They are going to let my son go! I can''t stop it. I really can''t help it. I can''t watch my son die. We Song family are such a boy. We hope so much that we finally get into the University. Don''t you think it''s going to kill me? When I was a child, people told my son fortune telling, saying that my son had great prospects... "


    Song''s mother is full of tears and her hair has gone gray. Because she is worried about her son, she thinks she is in her sixties or seventies. But in fact, song''s mother is only 49 years old.


    And when song''s mother said that, she had already arrived at the Song family.


    Looking at the Song family''s house, Jiang Xinrui seems to understand why song''s mother has a lot of confidence when she talks about money. Jiang Xinrui thinks that this mother has no way to solve the problem with money. After all, the Fengs have to accept money, especially when Jiang Xinrui and others are still in the name of Fengs.


    Even more can not do without money, think almost got, did not expect the Song family''s house in the village is an old Kyoto like courtyard?


    The decoration design is totally antique design, which is very good for Jiang Xinrui, but it''s not the most important. The problem is that there are many nannies in the Song family, and the tea cups are all antique porcelain, not to mention the tables, chairs and benches. Jiang Xinrui has a look at them, Huanghua pear wood!


    What kind of family is this? I really don''t blame Jiang Xinrui for his opinion on the village, but I didn''t expect the village to be so rich? It''s totally different from what I saw at the entrance of the village, even when I saw my mother song.


    Jiang Xinrui thought that maybe she had little knowledge. Now the village is totally different from what she thought, or maybe the last time she met in Qiancheng was an accident


    Jiang Xinrui was not the only one who was surprised by the Song family. Chifeng and Wanfeng were also surprised. They sat down and took a sip of tea.


    They all saw something unexpected in each other''s eyes. Then Jiang Xinrui didn''t know what he thought of. He looked up and down at his mother and asked, "marry? You''ve been saying this all the time. Do you know where he''s going to marry? "


    When Jiang Xinrui asked this, she put down her famous tea. Although it was very hot and thirsty, she couldn''t drink the hot tea. Then she looked at the servants of the Song family around her. There were three guests, including the housewife and four people. There were five servants, one serving one and another standing at the door, waiting at any time, It is enough to show that the Song family is really not short of money. In this case, listen to song''s mother, how can they be threatened by the villagers?

 Chapter 3685

    There is another problem, that is, when there are so many people in the Song family, when they are picked up, is it song''s mother who walks to pick them up by herself? As for the state of song''s mother is also very strange, in the face of the servants around seems to be a little uncomfortable, eyes uneasy.


    And these servants are even more strange. They look serious and don''t look like servants


    Another problem is that Jiang Xinrui can always smell the sweet smell of the river since she came in. Maybe it''s because this place is around the river, but what makes Jiang Xinrui feel strange is that the room is a long distance away from the river, but how does she feel like she is just by the river


    When Jiang Xinrui asked who she would marry, song''s mother dodged her eyes. The servants around her looked at Jiang Xinrui at the same time. Her eyes were calm, but flat and uncomfortable.


    "Do you have any worries if you don''t tell the truth? But if you want to make it clear that you don''t want to talk about it now, we can''t force it. If you hide it, we can''t fight for it. That''s for sure. "


    "We''re all very busy. It''s not just your business. We can leave at any time. This place is like a flame mountain... But we love your mother. After all, no amount of money can change your son back..."


    Wan Feng looks at Song''s mother, and her eyes indicate something.


    It seems that Wan Feng has seen through each other, but only Wan Feng knows exactly how.


    Because if you don''t cheat her like this, the other party can''t tell the truth. Although she said it all the way, in Wan Feng''s opinion, the woman has never said the point.


    In addition, everything of the Song family is very strange.


    Jiang Xinrui is the representative of Feng family. She will pay attention to the image of Feng family, so Wan Feng doesn''t need to use it. Besides, even if she does, Wan Feng doesn''t want to use it.


    Among girls, most of the time, it''s OK to silently reach out and do something. It''s also hard to find happiness for each other. Anyway, I''m not happy and always want to find a little trouble for each other


    So in the future, Wanfeng often sings black face and white face interchanges, but one thing is different from the normal is that black face is pretending to be a villain, white face is pretending to be a good person, in Wanfeng this has become a real villain, pretending to be a good person.


    At the moment, Chifeng and Jiang Xinrui feel that they can''t leave like this, but song''s mother refuses to tell the truth, and can''t let them go out to search for evidence by themselves. Then they don''t speak, and they cooperate in silence.


    Seeing this, song''s mother suddenly felt a little anxious. She thought Jiang Xinrui really wanted to leave, and she didn''t care. Then she looked uneasily at the servant next to her again, and the servant bowed her head slightly and turned away.


    All the people who had been waiting in the room suddenly turned around and left, mainly because they were not sent away by the host''s family.


    For a moment, these servants were more like the masters of the family.


    "Lian Yu... My son''s name is Song Lian Yu. He said he would marry the river god, the river god of our village! It''s a river god, but I think she''s a demon. Is there a God who will force people to marry? She also sent for the dowry, that is, all the things you see in this family are from her, including the personal servants. "


    "She also said that if I go to anyone, my son will be married in the end! What do you mean by that? Just because my son was playing in the river when he was a child and found a jade pendant, she said that it was a marriage made since he was a child. Now it''s an auspicious day, so I''m waiting to marry my son! The God of the river, the God of the dragon, who sees the tail but not the head, asks people to send a message and take these things. No matter what I mean, it''s completely mandatory to put them directly... "

 Chapter 3686

    "Because she missed the time last time, she made the village like this. I don''t know what magic she used to suck away the water from the surrounding land, making our family the target of public criticism!"


    "When you came in, these servants had already seen you. They might have gone back to tell you. If you really don''t care, you can''t run away..."


    Song''s mother suddenly changed her tone, and her eyes depended on them. If they really didn''t care today, they couldn''t go out.


    Just now those people left to report back?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xinrui''s face is not very good. After all, no one likes to be threatened. What''s more, you brought your purpose at the beginning? You''re asking... Not so much.


    Jiang Xinrui even thinks, what kind of work does the wind family take? Or is the world too speechless.


    They haven''t talked much yet. All the threats and inducements have come up.


    "As you say, I don''t care? You think that if you threaten me, I''m not happy. When I go to save your son, I can''t do so much. Anyway, you can''t see that there''s something wrong with your son. I can say that it''s the river god in your mouth... "


    "Why? We really want to help..."


    Jiang Xinrui''s tone is cold, completely lost the sigh emotion when she saw song''s mother, at the same time, she strengthened her own principle in her heart, which is human nature. She is the most correct choice to ignore her own business.


    When Jiang Xinrui finished saying this, song''s mother''s face suddenly changed, and she knelt down to Jiang Xinrui.


    "You can''t do this. You belong to the Feng family. Your family has been doing this for so many years. You have to face the most. You can''t do this..."


    "Please save my son. I, I don''t mean that. I''m really forced. I can''t help it. Those people are at home every day and say that their master asks them to come to serve their mother-in-law. I can''t help looking at me every day. I''m just a son. His father is gone. My son married the river god. What''s the matter? How can I live... "


    Song''s mother didn''t expect that the wind family paid attention to fame, and she really wanted to ignore it. She also wanted to make the wind family give their best. After all, if she knew that the other party was such a thing... What if she was afraid to run away?


    Before that, song''s mother had inquired about it. Feng''s family is the most reliable. For such a person, the most important thing is face


    "Where is your son now? Since the servants were sent by the river god, how could they be threatened by the people in the village? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me. I don''t want to listen. I''m impatient. Moral kidnapping is useless to me. I''m in charge of it because I promised someone, but if you play tricks, don''t blame me! I don''t care about saving people. "


    Jiang Xinrui turns to avoid her when her mother is kneeling toward her, and doesn''t want to accept her kneeling.


    If it was not for her mother''s help, Jiang Xinrui would not have been able to do it. She met more people and had a long sense of knowledge. Originally, her weak sympathy would not have been disturbed.


    As for what song''s mother said about the river god... Jiang Xinrui is skeptical. The news from her mother is that Aunt Fengxi has checked it out. It''s just a little demon. How can she get involved with God? It''s probably the guy who pretends to deceive the ignorant people.


    But it doesn''t matter. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t care. Now she just wants to finish early and leave early.

 Chapter 3687

    "My son is in his room. I''ll take you right away! I haven''t seen the river god before, but my son has seen him and said that. In addition, the village is really like my son''s saying, the servants give them a piece of gold. For this reason, these people have no conscience and want to sacrifice my son. Only I object. I can only find someone to help in the village, but I can''t take my son to escape, At home, these villagers who have been together for decades are watching us. As long as we go to the place where there is water, the river god can send people to take us back. "


    "I really can''t help it. I''m worried about you too... So at the beginning, I lied a little, but it''s not fake. In fact, there''s no difference between the true and the false. We have no way to go now."


    Song''s mother said, wiping tears while leading the way, walking in a red room door, open the door, what you see is red


    Like an ancient woman''s boudoir to be married.


    In front of the dressing table, facing the door, sat a man. He unconsciously touched his hair with his hands. Then he painted his eyebrows red and repeated these movements.


    "Lian Yu, mother came in."


    "He''s... Not normal now."


    Song''s mother is not surprised by the situation inside. She walks gently to song Lianyu. When she looks at her son, song''s mother covers her mouth and starts to cry again. Her eyes don''t know how many times she has cried.


    Looking at Song Lianyu will cry, thinking of song Lianyu will cry, speaking of song Lianyu will still cry.


    Look at Song Lianyu again, there is no response to his mother''s state, just a little shy.


    Jiang Xinrui stands at the door and looks at Song Lianyu''s side face with a light look. He knows why he wants the boy to marry him. The boy''s appearance is the same as Chifeng''s. of course, compared with Chifeng''s, it''s definitely not a grade.


    Chifeng is rare or even nonexistent in the world. After all, Chifeng is not in the human world.


    "You put on the mask."


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the mother crying there, and her son was coy. Then she looked up and whispered a word to Chifeng.


    Chifeng was a little puzzled, but there was no nonsense in her eyes. Everything Jiang Xinrui said was reasonable. Because it was too hot after entering the village, Chifeng took down the mask. Now when she heard Jiang Xinrui say, she quickly put it on again.


    Wanfeng frowned slightly in the invisible place, then took out a wet towel and put it on Chifeng''s hand.


    Chifeng looks at her elder sister with a smile on her eyebrows. The two women don''t refuse.


    Jiang Xinrui certainly didn''t know about this situation, because at the moment, Jiang Xinrui went directly to song Lianyu, looked at it and said, "your son has lost one soul, and normal people have three souls. According to what you said, you are not lying, that is, you were taken away by the River God, and she gave your son jade pendant. As for the return gift, it is his soul, So your son will be obedient and ready. "


    "What''s their auspicious time? Don''t wait, just now. Get ready and get married. "


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to wait. This place is too hot for Chifeng to wear a mask all the time.


    However, no matter what Jiang Xinrui thought, song''s mother changed her face directly. She was crazy and held song Lianyu.

 Chapter 3688

    "What he lacks is the river god''s pull on him. If we let him go now, we want to lead him out. Otherwise, where can we find him? You don''t want your son to go with the river god. You haven''t seen the river god, and she can''t really come out all the time. Those servants are just small minions. How can you use them to lead you? It''s estimated that if they are fried and eaten, the river god will not react


    "She can take away your son a soul, or in Song Lianyu childhood decided, and then look at your home furnishings, betrothal gifts, she is very satisfied with your son."


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Song Lianyu''s eyes again. It''s true that he didn''t read it wrong, and he lost his soul.


    This method is the quickest. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to delay her time. Aunt Fengxi has already seen song Lianyu''s face in the video. She is evil. It''s not a big problem.


    Finish early and leave early.


    After hearing Jiang Xinrui''s explanation, song''s mother seems to understand. Although she doesn''t know how Jiang Xinrui can see it, people like them must have their own way. If they don''t think about finding a relationship with Feng''s family, they will be famous and won''t cheat her.


    Then song''s mother wiped her tears and said in Song Lianyu''s ear that he was going to get married. When the time came, she wanted to find those servants. After all, they were sent by the river god to take care of them, but they disappeared just after they left the living room. Song''s mother thought that they must have gone to tip off the news. She always thought that Jiang Xinrui was not a good way.


    But in addition to this, the song mother has no hope, only so.


    Song Lianyu had no reaction when her mother finished saying this. She was still shy. Then she suddenly got up, picked up the red cap, turned around and ran out. There was no sign at all.


    Jiang Xinrui thought, I''m afraid those people really went back to report the news, and the thing didn''t want to wait. Although Jiang Xinrui was also called River God, in her opinion, this was a name, how could it be a real God.


    When song Lianyu ran out, they ran out and followed him.


    Almost ran around the upper reaches of the river in the village, song Lianyu suddenly stopped, turned and walked into the river. Jiang Xinrui thought it was coming. He was thinking that there was no change near here, even no evil spirit. Song Lianyu was using the clear river to look in the mirror?


    He straightened his hair, face and even checked his clothes. Then he got up and went on.


    "The front is the deepest part of the upstream water. We can''t let him go. The child is in a bad mental state now. What if he falls into the river by accident?"


    Song''s mother has been panting behind, looking at the son to continue to go, immediately anxious, want to go forward to bring his son back.


    But Jiang Xinrui pulled back, "your son won''t fall."


    When Jiang Xinrui said this, her expression suddenly became serious. Ordinary people couldn''t see anything, but Jiang Xinrui and others could see clearly. When they got to the deepest place, they could clearly see the center of the river on the bank. There was a piece of red, a big sedan chair, or a screen curtain, and there was a woman in red, a phoenix crown.


    Around the grand sedan chair stood two rows of guards, the same red clothes, decorated with lanterns. The first five, holding five big flags with blue background and white stripes, were flying in the wind. The five people served them tea today, which was a welcoming team.


    "Why did you ask the upper hand family for help?"

 Chapter 3689

    "When you see us, you are suspicious. You are sure that we are sent by the wind family. Looking at us so young, you have no doubt. I don''t think you think our faces can make you feel so trusting."


    "When the owner of the wind family goes out for a walk, because he is young, he will still be questioned. You seem to trust us a little too much. At the beginning, I thought that the fame of the wind family was enough, or you contacted the wind family well and knew who was coming, but now I don''t think so. The owner of the wind family, if he knew what to deal with, he would not come!"


    "If you don''t tell the truth, you can only watch your son drown. If he wants to marry someone, he will lose his life first..."


    Jiang Xinrui looks at the bride in the red sedan chair with gauze curtain in the distance. Her eyes are cold and her tone is sarcastic.


    Of course, the coldness in her eyes is not to Feng guanxia, but to song''s mother in front of her. Jiang Xinrui''s trust in others is almost zero, so she doesn''t believe that song''s mother really doesn''t know anything.


    As for the sarcastic tone, it''s for her. Why is she so unhappy?


    If it''s not for the friendship between Fengxi and Huasheng for many years, it''s really hard. Jiang Xinrui really wants to doubt whether Fengxi intentionally made it.


    She has little knowledge, but she is not blind. The aura surrounded by the whole wedding procession is not something evil can have


    Before that the other party is a little demon, very relaxed, just with aura purification can, but when she saw song Lianyu, she found that the boy''s body has no aura, but a spirit, Jiang Xinrui thought that will find that spirit, so simple.


    Even when he heard what song''s mother said about the river god, Jiang Xinrui thought that he would call himself the river god because he was a demon?


    There''s no worry, but when we see each other, Jiang Xinrui wants to ask, how did song''s mother find Feng''s family!


    After being introduced, I''m still looking for my own way. Has anyone introduced me


    "No, you can''t ignore it. My son is going to drown... You took the list. There are rules and regulations. I know that if you ignore it, it will not only affect your reputation but also your fortune. I''m just such a child. I''ll give you all the things in my family. It''s all yours. Save him. He can''t hear anyone now. I can''t get him back!"


    "I''ve looked for you three times. In fact, the first two times I didn''t look for you, but someone helped me get my son back. He always helped me when I went out to look for someone, but the third time I couldn''t. He told me to look for the owner of Feng''s family. They were stronger, but I''m afraid you won''t come, so I can''t tell the truth... I don''t know him. He didn''t say his name every time he helped me, But a man, very young, about the age of my son! Wear a mask, you can rest assured, as long as you help me, I remember his eyes, I will help you to find it! "


    "Please, save my son first. He''s going into the river... I really didn''t hide anything this time."


    When song''s mother heard Jiang Xinrui''s words, she knew that she couldn''t hide them. Then she didn''t hide them. The main reason was that at this time, she could only see her son walking towards the river. She couldn''t save him. She knew.


    However, if she had a way, she would not hide from others all the way. There was not a few words of truth, but the boy also had some skills. He told himself that if he didn''t, the other party might not pick up. If the wind family didn''t pick up, there would be no hope.

 Chapter 3690

    Now all the hope is on Jiang Xinrui. Song''s mother kneels down to Jiang Xinrui directly. She doesn''t know anything, but she knows that she wants her son to live well and can''t die. What she didn''t believe before is that she knows everything about her son!


    Jiang Xinrui sees this and sneers again. She looks at Song Lianyu less than 100 meters away from the river. Her eyes don''t fluctuate. She has no sympathy for song''s mother who kneels down to beg for mercy again.


    Then he found a picture from his mobile phone, covered his face, looked at the Song Mother kneeling beside him and said, "do you look familiar? Is that him? "


    "I''m not sure... But I remember that man had a tear mole at the end of his eye, with double eyelids and a smile in his eyes forever, who saved my son twice! Girl, although I don''t know his name or what he looks like, I can hear the people around him call him zero Lord. If you save my son, I can identify him, and I remember his voice! "


    Song''s mother looks at the man on Jiang Xinrui''s mobile phone and feels familiar, but she doesn''t dare to say that she is sure. What if Jiang Xinrui knows and doesn''t care?


    She left something in her hand, which can also be used as an exchange. There''s no way. Although the man also saved his own child, now there''s a new problem. If he can''t save it, he can''t blame himself for looking for others.


    Now who can save her son, call her any way!


    In the eyes of a mother, watching her son walk into the river step by step is not self death.


    But Jiang Xinrui hears song''s mother''s words and laughs again, zero master? Mr. Ling? It''s him! It''s him again, isn''t it?


    It''s not the end of the last time. Jiang Xinrui found Ling Ji''s photo on the Internet just in case she didn''t see her. She didn''t care about him, but it doesn''t mean Qiancheng. Ling Ji is 18 years old, the most potential owner of the Ling family and the youngest. The most obvious feature of her appearance is the tear mole at the end of her right eye!


    In the photo Jiang Xinrui found, Ling Ji smiles brightly. Jiang Xinrui especially wants to pull this person out of his mobile phone!


    "Rui''er, the wind family is another one. The other side is the God of Jiuhe river. Look at the sign of Jiuhe River on the chariot. It''s blue and white. Jiuhe is one. Jiuhe river is the Tianhe river. Its entrance is in the heaven. It once had several million sailors under its command. It had many casualties because of the war between gods and demons. After the last fight, Jiuhe''s subordinates were less than 500000. On the battlefield, I''ve seen that flag, and I admire them very much. All the men of Jiuhe River God are female generals. They are brave and good at fighting. I''ve heard that they never lose in water battles, and they never leave Jiuhe when nothing happens. "


    "Chifeng, can you see which general of Jiuhe river god is in the chariot? It can''t be the God of Jiuhe river. I heard from my father that she would not come out of the mountain for a long time, but no matter which general she is, I don''t think Chi Feng and I can come out well. They are not very friendly to the demon world. "


    "Anyway, it''s a fact that the Song family has accepted the bride price from the other side. Besides, it''s still decided before. It''s beyond the Ming Road, and it''s under the control of Yue and Xianweng. Their relationship will fall into the archives of Yuelao temple. They don''t go beyond the rules of marriage certificate in the world of human beings. If both sides have accepted the bride price, it''s the notice. If the ceremony is held, it''s the husband and wife. If we intervene now, that''s to offend each other, It''s even more irritating to the God of Jiuhe River, plus our demon breath. It''s not easy. The whole Jiuhe river is our enemy of the sea of blood! "

 Chapter 3691

    Wan Feng''s eyes changed when she looked at the wedding procession in the river. She was surprised, admired and worried. This time is not a time for joking.


    Although Wanfeng admired the God of Jiuhe River, and even all of their female generals, she always admired them! But at this time, mustard didn''t let go. There was no war in the three realms and six ways. But because of the war between gods and demons, there were too many things involved behind the destruction of life.


    It can''t be said that Wan Feng is knowledgeable. She can only say that her enemies are everywhere, whether she does it or not. For those who lost their relatives and friends in the war between gods and Demons


    As long as they are infected with evil spirit, they will be killed when they meet! There is also reason, because the short-term peace in recent years, but who knows how long it will last? They''re all watching and waiting.


    The peace in front of us is only for the benefit of those in power, for the sake of the people and for their own sake.


    If you know that the other side is from the river god, rather than the power borrowed by the little demon, Wanfeng said that nothing will come with Chifeng. It''s really no joke. Although she wants to fight with the female generals of the Navy and see the difference in their strength, it''s not the time. Maybe the other side wants to take advantage of this opportunity to kill herself directly.


    It''s obviously because of Jiang Xinrui. It''s also the wind family''s own business. What does it have to do with them?


    It''s just a journey like experience. How can it come to this point?


    In fact, it''s not only Wan Feng who thinks so. Jiang Xinrui hears Wan Feng''s words, and then looks at Chi Feng to confirm that she had doubts in her heart. Now she doesn''t have to doubt it. It''s the breath of the immortal family!


    Although there are rules in the three realms and six ways, no mortal is allowed, but aren''t these rules used to destroy? Moreover, in Jiang Xinrui''s view, the so-called rules are only used to restrain the powerless and powerless. In addition, today''s empress Tianhou is cultivated by human beings and gods, and people''s status is also on the rise.


    Jiuhe River God''s female generals like mortals, two people submit betrothal gifts, this is no problem, what is the relationship with other people? The emperor of heaven doesn''t care. Is she in charge? That is really full of leisure!


    "I remember, that flag is the subordinate of Jiuhe God!"


    "Sister, don''t panic. Maybe it''s just a nameless River demon with the power of Jiuhe River God. We think too much, but we don''t know. The boy has already arrived immediately. We can''t save him when he enters the river. Rui''er, it''s given to you by your aunt Fengxi. We can''t ignore it..."


    "Why don''t we talk to her? No matter which side, let''s have a try. And the child, he''s almost in. When he''s in the water, we can''t help it! "


    Chifeng looks at the flag in the distance. Her heart is very complicated. The other party is under Jiuhe River God. The relationship with their demons is very unfriendly. In fact, it''s not the fault of others, but it''s not the fault of him. How can there be no casualties in war?


    Just this matter, or jiangxinrui take, that tube or no matter, or jiangxinrui said.


    Besides, they can''t hide now. The five leaders must have passed on their news. That is to say, the other party knew they would come long ago. Now, Chifeng doesn''t think she should.


    It''s not that they don''t have the responsibility.


    And both sides can see each other, watching each other


    No one has done it first. They are all waiting.


    That song Lianyu became a fuse at the moment.

 Chapter 3692

    Are waiting for who to start first, waiting for how to choose.


    If Jiang Xinrui and others dare to intervene, it is to give the general of Jiuhe River God an opportunity to fight happily, which is different from the usual fighting methods without scruple.


    It''s mainly the identities of Chifeng and Wanfeng. There''s no need for them to hide their evil Qi under the Jiuhe River God, because they are real immortals. They have special identities and fight with each other. That''s a real provocation.


    The provocation to the Jiuhe River God and the killing of the demons of the river god''s compatriots are not appropriate.


    "You are all immortals. Immortals can''t ignore people. You should be pitiful. You should have pity on our mother and son, save us once, and then be cattle and horses for you. You can''t wait any longer. If you wait on, my son is really finished!"


    Song''s mother knelt down in front of Jiang Xinrui and screamed. Now she was full of her son who was going to drown in the river not far away. She knew there must be something hanging on her son, but she could do nothing but ask for help.


    Looking at Jiang Xinrui here, without moving a step, song''s mother was very anxious and kowtowed to Jiang Xinrui.


    Jiang Xinrui has no response to this, because what she is thinking now is another thing. She was framed last time, and the framed one is Fengjia. Fengjia didn''t go, she went, and this time it''s Fengjia? Or she came, it''s nothing, jiangxinrui is not so bad, then hear Wanfeng beside words, jiangxinrui feel stupid people heartache!


    Jiang Xinrui forcefully holds the mobile phone, as if to crush the people inside through the mobile phone


    However, Chifeng on one side can''t bear it any more. She feels depressed. Song''s mother''s cry reminds Chifeng of her mother. Because of her body, when he has an accident, Chifeng can think of a mother''s helpless way. She goes all out to ask for help for her children. Luo Yao, his mother, was originally a phoenix sitting on the West Queen''s mother, who was practicing Xiaoyao road, But because of him, he also began to calculate people


    Chifeng felt uncomfortable. She was also her mother. She had already reached the extreme. They were just ordinary people, but the river god was a God. Why did she choose an ordinary person?


    After song Lianyu left, he was not song''s mother''s son.


    "You get up first. If we are in charge of this matter, it''s very risky. It''s not that we don''t help you."


    "I''ll go and bring him back. You can take your son back first. As for his spirit, it depends on whether you can come back today. I hope that the river god general can communicate well, so that he won''t fight each other..."


    Chi Feng reaches out her hand to cast the spell and wants to pull song Lianyu back. The speed is very fast, but Jiang Xinrui and Wan Feng haven''t reacted yet.


    As long as these two people did not expect that Chifeng would be the first to be unable to sit down, and actually wanted to have a brain with the river god.


    "Chifeng, what are you doing? Didn''t you hear your sister? It doesn''t matter to me. Aunt Fengxi won''t blame us for this time. We helped Fengjia block the disaster! "


    Although Jiang Xinrui didn''t see it when Chifeng started, she was a little prepared to hear Chifeng''s words, but it was also a little late. Song Lianyu had been pulled back by Chifeng, and the child''s trousers had been stained with water. If Chifeng didn''t pull him, it would be really late.


    But it doesn''t matter. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t care about the life or death of a stranger, but Chifeng can''t.

 Chapter 3693

    Jiang Xinrui thinks that Chifeng is worried about the reason why she agrees to Fengxi, so she gives song Lianyu an affirmation subconsciously. She doesn''t matter.


    She doesn''t care about fame. Even if Fengxi really cares about it, she doesn''t care. Besides, Fengxi doesn''t care. Normally, if Fengjia takes the list and people are not saved, it will affect her fortune and reputation, but she will also pay something. Otherwise, Fengjia''s fame in recent years is strong. As long as she takes the list, she will never die.


    In his early years, Fengjia made a lot of achievements with this kind of ruthlessness!


    Jiang Xinrui would say that Fengxi didn''t blame her, because she really blocked the disaster for Fengxi, or for Fengjia. The first time and this time, it''s usually from Fengjia. She came to LINGJI''s trap for two times. The other party certainly didn''t do it for her. It''s the intention to Annex Fengjia and occupy Fengjia''s position.


    If anyone of the Phoenix family comes here these two times, no matter who it is, this matter can''t be ignored, and the final result will not be very good.


    After all, whether it''s the first time or this time, the people we have to face are not simple. The ability of one horned mandrill can''t be underestimated. He has too many lives on his back. Taking human blood as the basis of cultivation, it can be seen that one horned mandrill is difficult to deal with if we don''t know the truth. Now, the female general of the river god, the Feng family, is also a member of the human world, What''s the match?


    Even if Ling Ji can''t see that the other party is a God, at least she can see that it''s hard to deal with


    But now the wind family did not come, but to her jiangxinrui, for this point, jiangxinrui did not feel anything, all this is not an appointment, just a coincidence.


    But no matter how you look at it, even if she doesn''t care today, aunt Fengxi will blame her. Moreover, even if she blames her for not doing things under the banner of Fengjia, it''s not as important as their safety.


    In Jiang Xinrui''s heart, there is only his own code of conduct.


    Jiang Xinrui just wants to get rid of a demon and doesn''t want to take part in these fights. As a result, it''s not just that there are no demons. This fight will also involve Chifeng. If she is not confident, she can protect Chifeng, and Jiang Xinrui won''t agree that Chifeng will follow her.


    But now Chifeng directly pulled people over, in front of the river god''s subordinates, this is not simple.


    Jiang Xinrui pulls Chifeng behind him and gathers his aura with both hands. If the other party really wants to kill Chifeng and avenge his people, Jiang Xinrui can only fight against Chifeng and definitely can''t let Chifeng get hurt in his own hands.


    Wan Feng on one side has no idea what to say. She throws song Lianyu, who has been robbed by Chi Feng, into song''s mother''s arms and says: "take your son! Don''t delay here. "


    Chifeng wants to save her. At this time, Wanfeng doesn''t have time to worry about anything, let alone let them die. Otherwise, her brother won''t save her in vain?


    In fact, Wanfeng wants to take Chifeng with her, but the female general of the river god has surrounded them. She doesn''t want them to go at all. She knows how the female general of the river god will let them go once she finds the devil among them?


    Even if you really let it go, it can''t be easy. If the other party doesn''t have any scruples, it may really be a fight. But Wan Feng looks at Jiang Xinrui and feels a little relieved. Even if the river goddess doesn''t consider her relationship with Chifeng and the emperor, she just doesn''t care about Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu''s face, does she?

 Chapter 3694

    As long as Jiang Xinrui is there, he will not be killed or injured.


    "How are you, Lian Yu? What about my son''s soul? He''s still a fool now. He can''t hear me at all! I''ll take him away. When the river god calls him, he will come back. What can I do? "


    Song''s mother receives her son and looks at him with a dull face. Her eyes are still looking at the position in the river, and she even wants to go on. Song''s mother can''t help but ask anxiously.


    Although song''s mother can''t see the situation outside, she can feel the different atmosphere around her. Song''s mother doesn''t want to stay here with her son. She just looks at Song Lianyu''s situation. Song''s mother is really worried that she can''t take it away.


    "You go, that soul, I believe the river goddess will not hurt innocent people, will return it to you, you go first."


    Chifeng didn''t answer Jiang Xinrui''s words. Seeing that because of song''s mother''s words, Jiang Xinrui and her sister completely changed their faces. Since Chifeng made a move, it certainly won''t end like this.


    Naturally, I don''t want to see them irritating


    They are still trying to save the mother and son. As a result, they only care about their own people. In fact, there is no doubt about this. It''s just that Chifeng is a little uncomfortable.


    But one thing is also true. If we keep them here, it will be very troublesome. If there is any problem, they can''t protect themselves. How can they care about them?


    Jiang Xinrui is also in the way when she looks at them. No matter the river god or other people, they all have cause and effect. There is no sudden thing that will happen for no reason. Before that, there must be a cause between them.


    But at this time, Jiang Xinrui didn''t break up with song''s mother carefully. In the past, song''s mother knew that Jiang Xinrui didn''t ask because she didn''t care. The more involved she was, the more troublesome she was.


    "Your mother and son will leave at once. Don''t look back. If we want your son''s soul back, we don''t need to go to you. The soul will be called by itself, and then your son will be normal. Otherwise, if you don''t have a conscience, you should come to the River and collect a corpse for us."


    Wan Feng looked at the song mother is still struggling with song Lianyu''s silly problem, some impatient drive way.


    What I want in my heart is to let Chifeng have a good look. Where are these people qualified and worthy of his help?


    Then Wanfeng also looked at the time is almost, can''t let song''s mother in this spilled, raised his hand in Song Lianyu''s head impolitely shot down, will people dizzy.


    Otherwise, this guy wants to struggle


    After song Lianyu fainted, it was really honest. Song''s mother controlled it, and song''s mother also saw that it was useless to say anything. She could only look around with a pair of grateful eyes. Anyway, song''s mother should remember these people firmly.


    In order to save her son, these children have really used their strength. If they have a chance, she must thank them. Of course, it''s also the most important thing. If her son doesn''t return to normal, she will also look for him


    When she took her job, she had to accept her money and work. Besides, the boy told her that now this family is the first Fengshui family. There is nothing that Fengshui family can''t do!


    If there is, don''t think about it. It''s just that the Fengshui family doesn''t use all their strength to worry about damaging their cultivation. After all, the first Fengshui family is not self styled.


    So she didn''t believe that Jiang Xinrui could not save her son!

 Chapter 3695

    Looking at Song''s mother dragging her son away from here, Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng gently let go of Wan Feng''s eyebrows and eyes. It was a subconscious reaction. She was a little disgusted with song''s mother.


    Even Chifeng is thinking, shouldn''t he go to save people?


    But the matter has come to this point, Chi Feng will not give up at this time, and he is not for others in his heart.


    "I know your worries, but we don''t want the heart of villain. I believe that we can be worthy of the name of female general of Jiuhe River God. It won''t be like what we suspected. Don''t move here. I used to say that song Lianyu''s spirit will come back."


    Chi Feng finished, took a look at Jiang Xinrui and his sister, and then walked toward the deep of the river, in order to negotiate, but also with some courage.


    He was also a little afraid. He just thought of the mother and son just now. Chifeng was like a reflection arc, shining on himself. Chifeng didn''t want to have no solution one day in the future when they were helpless for their children and family.


    That kind of collapse and helplessness, Chifeng hope they will never experience, this time as if he is willful once, in its said at the moment Chifeng just to find to save the soul of song Lianyu, can also say that in fact Chifeng want to save the future of himself.


    Then Chifeng pushes away Jiang Xinrui''s and Wan Feng''s hands and walks over without hesitation.


    No matter what Jiang Xinrui and Wan Feng want to say.


    Now that Chifeng has passed away and is still dying to go, Jiang Xinrui and Wan Feng now have the same idea. Sometimes, Jiang Xinrui and Wan Feng have the same idea. No matter how Chifeng believes the female generals of Jiuhe River God, Jiang Xinrui and Wan Feng can''t rest assured. After all, according to Wan Feng, Jiuhe River God has a pulse, but they have been killed by the demon world, Although it''s not what Wan Feng thought, the war between gods and Demons has already happened.


    Two people follow behind Chifeng. Chifeng can believe the female generals of Jiuhe River God. Looking back at Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng, they are on guard. If the female generals of Jiuhe River God are really easy to talk, then all this will be easy to deal with.


    The situation on the river is still very clear. After all, we are not ordinary people. Just when Jiang Xinrui and others slowly walked to the river and could touch the river one step ahead, the figure in the red wedding sedan in the center of the river raised their hands in their direction. Then the surrounding welcoming team suddenly raised the suona with the red line in their hands, The happy sound of blowing and beating followed.


    Jiang Xinrui feels that the other party seems to regard Chifeng as her bridegroom. Chifeng takes the place of song Lianyu, pushes song Lianyu back and walks over. In the other party''s eyes, is that the new bridegroom?


    In fact, from another angle, it seems reasonable. After all, the other party can''t dislike Chifeng


    Think of this, Jiang Xinrui''s complexion is delicate, standing in front of Chifeng. Since it''s better for her to negotiate, the matter this time is originally handed over to her by her mother!


    As for the female general of Jiuhe river god in the river, with the sound of gongs, drums and suona, a pair of slender white wrists lifted the red veil of the bridal sedan chair. The woman was wearing big red armor, with heroic eyebrows and sharp cold air in her eyes, as if trying them.


    This is not to marry the bridegroom, nor to negotiate well.

 Chapter 3696

    "Wanfeng, how fast can you run with Chifeng? The female general of Jiuhe river god is good at water warfare. Although she can also fly, she is certainly not as fast as you. After a while, if the situation is not right, you don''t have to worry about me. Take Chifeng and go first. I have my way out. "


    "Chifeng will accept death reason, otherwise it''s useless for him to try."


    Looking at the appearance of the female general of Jiuhe River God, Jiang Xinrui thinks about it and whispers to Wan Feng to avoid Chifeng. He worries that this silly boy will not be able to communicate with the female general who is good at water war. It''s really stupid.


    Since it doesn''t make sense with Chifeng, we can only wait for Chifeng to bump into the south wall. Jiang Xinrui never thinks there is any problem in her escape. The most important thing is to preserve her strength and maximize her interests. Her life has never been that illusory reputation.


    When Jiang Xinrui said this, Wan Feng was a little surprised. For a moment, Wan Feng couldn''t see what Jiang Xinrui thought.


    Do you really care about Chifeng''s safety or not?


    Is everything disguised? You know, before Jiang Xinrui said this, Wan Feng had already thought of it. Otherwise, how could she let Ren Chifeng go and really take risks? How is that possible.


    Chifeng''s body can''t be harmed. It''s not that Wanfeng has any scruples about the three realms and six ways. It''s just that the price is to sacrifice her younger brother, which is definitely not good.


    But now her silly younger brother, who doesn''t know what''s going on, can''t persuade him to go any more. Besides, people are looking at him from the opposite side. Wan Feng doesn''t want to quarrel all of a sudden at this time. She can only nod her head for a while, so that she can wait until the necessary moment and run away with Chi Feng.


    Wanfeng is not stupid enough to wait here. Of course, she can only take Chifeng alone, but she can''t take two. In case Chifeng refuses to leave when she retreats, she will need a lot of strength, not to mention Jiang Xinrui. Besides, who doesn''t know how powerful Jiang Xinrui is?


    So Wan Feng didn''t worry about her at all. Besides, she didn''t worry about her at all. What she didn''t expect was that Jiang Xinrui would suddenly tell herself that if something happened, she would take Chi Feng with her and leave her alone?


    In this way... That would be great. This is what Jiang Xinrui said. Wan Feng feels less pressure.


    So when Jiang Xinrui said this, Wan Feng was only surprised for a short time. Then she nodded her head without nonsense, and there was no time for nonsense at the critical moment.


    Their main attention now is the woman who is coming to them.


    The visitor''s steps are light, and every step is on the river. But the magic thing is that no matter how long she stands or how many steps she takes, her red skirt doesn''t get wet, and her movements are very skillful. It''s really a woman general, giving people a totally different sense of heroism.


    This is what Wan Feng has been looking forward to.


    But Wan Feng knows that she may not have this chance in her life


    Some opportunities, some armor, some dreams, she has no chance.


    Think of this, Wan Feng eyes dark, quickly adjust their own state, vigilant looking at the coming female general.


    "General, the three of us, entrusted by the mother and son of the Song family, came to implore the general to change people? If you return song Lianyu''s soul, song Lianyu is just an ordinary person. Without that soul, he is no longer a complete person. Their mother and son are very poor... Besides, he is just an ordinary person. How can he match you? "

 Chapter 3697

    "Ordinary life is less than a hundred years old, how can it be with you for thousands of years?"


    Chifeng looks at the murderous spirit of the female general in front of her. She is shocked because it is murderous to them. However, she just feels that their breath belongs to the demon world. How can she be so angry and murderous?


    Or because of her new groom?


    But even so, Chifeng has to say that no matter what, she has to try before she can know what the result is. Besides, Chifeng also believes that she will not fight indiscriminately. She can bear the name of a general and dare to stand up with the banner of Jiuhe God. The other party is definitely not a nobody.


    Since he is a general, he should not be unable to communicate.


    So Chifeng didn''t forget his purpose. He still wanted to bring back that spirit.


    "Oh... How dare you disturb our general''s auspicious day? Have you ever thought about the consequences, and the two of you, who are full of evil spirit and can''t see the flag of the God of the nine rivers? If you don''t look at the God of the nine rivers in your eyes, are you going to use your life to send a gift to the general? "


    Jingmi, the female general of Jiuhe River God, said this with a reckless manner, as if she were indifferent and lazy, but her eyes were cold and her tone was even more murderous.


    In the background of the wedding music, the moment becomes different, some strange.


    And around the welcoming team, said it was welcoming, but with a different look in the eyes, it was murderous, the same murderous!


    At the moment, everyone did not hide, it is the hate of the demon world, has explained everything.


    If this happens, Jingmi, if she gives an order, I''m afraid that people around her will really rush on, right?


    Needless to say, the so-called welcoming team around is not hidden. The red dress is just a piece of white cloth, which can be taken off later.


    "General calm down, Chifeng understand your feelings, but Chifeng also believe that the female general of Jiuhe river god is also the most profound, who does not want to mention the war between gods and demons, and that is also a thing of the past, now three circles and six peace, is our efforts, we certainly do not seek death, just want you to return song Lianyu''s incomplete spirit."


    "Chifeng, thank you so much


    "If there is anything we need to do in the future, Chifeng will help as long as we can."


    Chifeng salutes general Jingmi and answers.


    That tone is also very humble.


    This tone is like facing the first Yu Qilin, which means similar. Yu Qilin is about the same age as Jing MI. In addition, there is an old God behind them, who is their identity background. This humility is also for the people behind them.


    Besides, at Chifeng''s age, he could see that he seldom met the younger ones. The only ones were the two sons of Bai Ran''s family, but the two generations were still there. Anyway, he could not disobey the rules.


    Therefore, it is normal for Chifeng to be humble in the face of people of different generations.


    "I''ll help if I can? Ha ha... Good


    Jingmi raised her hand to stop the music behind her. Then she approached Chifeng step by step. Every step seemed to be a lotus.


    "Mortal life is short, so what? I just like to collect beauties. It doesn''t matter whether I live or die. In the long years, if I don''t marry some obedient and beautiful young men, won''t I waste my time? "

 Chapter 3698

    "However, for thousands of years, our general''s winning husband has a cause and effect. They owe our general a debt in their previous life, but they have never broken the rules in this life. After looking for such a long time, our general met a shining man like you for the first time."


    "If it wasn''t for your face, I wouldn''t have given you so long!"


    "You said that song Lianyu''s spirit is in our general''s hall. If you block the time when our general marries song Lianyu, it''s up to you to replace him!"


    "So, how about not mentioning the enmity with you


    Step by step, Jingmi walks up to Chifeng and others. Her tall figure completely covers Chifeng, a boy. As for the momentum, it''s the breath of killing on the battlefield.


    Eyebrows and eyes are more neutral, more wild than women, but more tender than men.


    At the moment, that pair of eyes with the intention of killing, changing the mood, as if the intention of killing was an illusion.


    "No way!"


    "How do you do? You are a general. How can you force others? Of course, we shouldn''t embarrass you either. Song Lianyu has been in trouble with you in his previous life. We know that, but it''s not too late. "


    "We won''t delay your business. You can do whatever you want. Song Lianyu is just an ordinary person. Even if he has a relationship with you in his previous life, it''s lucky for him!"


    "Chifeng, let''s go."


    Jiang Xinrui was the first to say no when he heard general Jingmi''s words.


    The reaction speed was before Wanfeng.


    Because of this face, his younger brother is full of peach blossom everywhere. He has delusions about him, just like a carp crossing the river. So when this happens, Wan Feng really doesn''t react.


    Especially when the female general Jingmi finished speaking, Wan Feng''s mind was to maximize the benefits.


    This is the female general of the God of Jiuhe whom she worships all the time.


    In addition to the background of Jiuhe River God, this is also a good choice.


    Especially in addition to Jiang Xinrui''s fierce opposition, Wan Feng''s eyes brightened and she looked at Jiang Xinrui vaguely. Then she looked at her younger brother, thinking of using her eyes to indicate Chifeng, and taking this opportunity to test Jiang Xinrui.


    Now this opportunity is really rare.


    Even she did not have such a big reaction, what is Jiang Xinrui for? Is that what she thought?


    I don''t know if I''ve lived with my brother for too long. When I see that someone will take her brother away one day, their life will be different. It''s hard for Wanfeng.


    But Wan Feng is also very clear that she is waiting for this day.


    Even I''m looking forward to it. After all, one more person is a lot of strength. Of course, these people are not as strong as Jiang Xinrui. However, Jiang Xinrui''s feeling to Chifeng is not obvious before. Wan Feng has no choice but to expand the number.


    It''s just that there''s a new turn.


    Or it can be said that it was a surprise.


    "General, Chifeng can only live up to his kindness! Because Chifeng''s heart belongs to him. Besides, Chifeng believes that the general will not force others to do so! "


    "Although Chifeng''s accomplishments are different from those of the general, Chifeng knows one thing: good deeds, merits and virtues, which are invisible and invisible, and which are always with everyone."


    "It''s against the original intention and will affect the general''s merits and virtues after several generations."

 Chapter 3699

    "However, one spirit is of no importance to the general. It can''t accomplish anything. But this spirit, if it falls on the mortal mother and son, can make them happy all their lives. This is also your merit."


    Chifeng pulls Jiang Xinrui behind her, worried that she might be impulsive, and then starts to label her as a female general.


    He didn''t want to, but when Jingmi said that she would take him back to be a husband, Chifeng didn''t see the joy of his color in her eyes, but she was just embarrassed.


    Of course, Chifeng doesn''t care about Jingmi''s idea. He just wants song Lianyu''s spirit back.


    As for the others, let''s put them elsewhere for the time being, especially when it comes to being Fu Lang, Chifeng is not afraid, because he knows very well that Jingmi will not. She is a subordinate of Jiuhe River God and has hatred with the demon world. How can she put them down?


    Isn''t that a dream? What''s more, if it''s really like what Jingmi said just now, it''s even more true. As a result, Jingmi''s murderous spirit has never dispersed.


    But even so, Chifeng didn''t worry, because he looked at Jiang Xinrui''s reaction. It really made people crazy. Could he know what he had been waiting for so long today?


    Or can there be a small result? No matter which one, Chi Feng felt very happy. Even when he talked with general Jingmi about the terms, his tone was totally different. He just worked hard to keep it down.


    Otherwise, there will be no momentum.


    As for Wanfeng sister''s eyes, Chifeng saw it, but he didn''t see it. He didn''t understand why her sister was not calculating all the time? If it''s not for outsiders, it''s just for our own people. Isn''t that contradictory?


    However, Chifeng''s little hand is tightly holding Jiang Xinrui''s hand. Jiang Xinrui has no time to correct this. She just looks at Jingmi warily.


    Let''s not investigate the feeling in our heart. In a word, she can''t let go of this meeting. Chifeng is brought out by her. No matter what, she can''t have problems with her.


    What''s more, Jiuhe River God, who has a grudge with the demon world, has a lot of hatred. Jiang Xinrui knows what the other party means without looking at it. How can she really let Chifeng go with Jingmi?


    What''s the meaning behind that? Jiang Xinrui doesn''t dare to think that Chifeng''s delicate flesh can''t be blistered by water?


    "Are you serious, general? If my younger brother is your husband, don''t say to return song Lianyu''s soul, what else? The general always wants to give us some peace of mind, otherwise we are not practical... My brother dare not nod his head. "


    Wan Feng listens to Chi Feng''s words and defends Jiang Xinrui''s reaction. Wan Feng wants to roll her eyes. How can this man be so stubborn? Many things are not flexible. He wants to save people and pursue justice. Isn''t that a daydream?


    What''s more, the other party still has a grudge with the demon world. How can this be possible? Originally, I thought maybe there would be a tough battle to fight, but before I started, Chifeng''s beauty was half won.


    Does general Guan Jingmi really like it? As long as she nods, it''s an opportunity and an unexpected opportunity. Wan Feng really didn''t expect such a day.


    If Jingmi fails, it''s not jiangxinrui. Women''s jealousy is old-fashioned. Maybe Jingmi will feel the crisis and change in an instant

 Chapter 3700

    It''s just that the bad thing is that Chifeng doesn''t cherish it and doesn''t want to make use of it. What''s the reason? Wan Feng didn''t want to investigate, so she stopped her words immediately.


    Many things if only waiting for Chifeng to say, it may really have to wait for a long time.


    Chifeng is willing to wait, but Wanfeng is not willing. After all, no one thinks which one will come first tomorrow or the accident. Just like today, Wanfeng is ready to spread her wings and run away, and even more wants to figure out what to do next. After all, she offends the female general of Jiuhe River God, which is equivalent to offending Jiuhe River God?


    At this time, Wan Feng must be thinking about the maximization of interests.


    With Wan Feng''s words, Chi Feng and Jiang Xinrui''s face changed. What does Wan Feng mean? To buy her brother?


    "It''s not like that, general. My sister is just worried about the mother and son. She''s not saying anything."


    "Sister, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    At the moment when Wanfeng''s words fell, Chifeng turned and looked at female general Jingmi, explaining.


    He doesn''t want to be misunderstood


    When looking at Wan Feng, Chi Feng is a little anxious. He didn''t expect that his elder sister came with such a sentence?


    What''s the meaning of this? Do you really want to marry yourself to a female general?


    "I know what I''m talking about, but you don''t know what you''re talking about! Chifeng, have a good look. Who is this? The female general of Jiuhe river god! It''s just complementary to you. Moreover, if we really have your relationship, the relationship between our demon Kingdom and the God of Jiuhe river will also change. "


    "Nowadays, many friends are better than many enemies. What do you think? We can''t live like this all the time, can we? Why do you really want to travel aimlessly all the time? We have to think about the future. You haven''t thought about these things. It doesn''t matter. My sister will think about them for you! "


    "I''ll plan for you. Shut up."


    "What do you call the general? If the general is really optimistic about my brother, how is the general optimistic? What kind of relationship can I have with demon world? As for the spirit, it doesn''t matter. You can keep it if you want. After all, it''s hard to meet a pleasant one. "


    "Don''t you think so? To be honest, we came here by accident. I didn''t expect such a surprise! "


    Wan Feng is stopped by Chi Feng, and then she holds the hand that Chi Feng wants to pull away from her. Wan Feng holds it tightly, as if to convey some message. In a word, when Wan Feng releases Chi Feng''s hands, Chi Feng really shuts up. She doesn''t know what''s going on and doesn''t speak. She is still indignant, but then she becomes honest.


    In fact, it can''t be said to be honest. It''s just that Chifeng chose to shut up, but her eyes were full of grievances. She didn''t speak, and her eyes conveyed thousands of words. He didn''t want to, he didn''t have a high heart, and even more grievances.


    And Chifeng''s little hand held Jiang Xinrui''s hand tightly again, for fear that she would think more, although she knew that Jiang Xinrui might not have the feeling he thought


    A lot of times, Chifeng is really suspicious. He doubts whether there is something wrong with his eyes or his understanding. Why did Jiang Xinrui behave differently to himself in the last second, but he didn''t wait to say anything in the next second? All the worries and anxieties seem to be a face changing play!


    Because at the moment the core of the river is like this!


    "Sister Wanfeng said the same thing. She was thinking about you. Now it depends on the general''s opinion."

 Chapter 3701

    "I didn''t expect that you would come here to put things on the table and save people, and there would be such a surprise. It''s all your destiny."


    Jiang Xinrui let go of Chifeng''s hand. Her step was far away from Chifeng. With distance, her tone seemed to be indifferent. She even felt happy for you. Her eyes were incomprehensible.


    It''s said that he can''t understand it. It''s also that Chifeng can''t understand it. He really can''t understand it. What does Jiang Xinrui mean? How can there be different eyes in the next second? There are even two different meanings, the change is inexplicable.


    Looking at Jiang Xinrui''s sudden change to herself, Chifeng is really confused. She always thinks she should say something, but when she opens her mouth, Chifeng can''t say it again.


    There are jiangxinrui and his sudden distance appearance, Chifeng''s heart is really uncomfortable, that feeling seems to be jiangxinrui in and have a sense of distance, they are no longer them, very inexplicable.


    "Since even rui''er thinks so, it''s better, general?"


    Wan Feng''s eyebrows and eyes slightly pick. She doubts Jiang Xinrui''s statement, but she doesn''t say much. After all, it''s the result she wants now. If Jiang Xinrui really doesn''t care so much about Chifeng as she thinks, it''s no wonder Wan Feng wants to find more servants.


    Of course, it''s just a saying. Wanfeng can''t really give Chifeng to the people of Jiuhe River God. Who knows what the other party is up to? In fact, relatively speaking, she is still very satisfied with the strength of Jiuhe River God. Even if she can''t catch up with the background of Yu Qilin and Jiang Xinrui, her actual combat experience is much better than that of Yu Qilin and Jiang Xinrui, It''s even a big part.


    In Wanfeng''s opinion, if she really likes Meinan, as the subordinates of Jiuhe River God said, that''s just right. Chifeng has no other skills. Meinan is worthy of the title. She can see that song Lianyu just now. There''s no reason why she can''t see Chifeng.


    If Chifeng continues to be beautiful, the general will always like it. This is inevitable.


    So how to look at it, this face of Chifeng can make the most of it.


    Of course, pointing to a brave female general who is good at fighting is really not likely to be dazzled by beauty.


    In this way, Wan Feng is also playing her own little nine nine.


    "Ah... You are very good, smart and aware of current affairs!"


    "Your name is Chifeng! It''s a nice name. I''ve decided the best day by the general. I''m ready for the sedan chair. Please


    Jingmi has a sneering smile on her lips, which is not only for Wanfeng, but also for Zhifeng, especially for jiangxinrui.


    The three children here are still too young to hide anything, especially in front of Jingmi, who is too old to see it?


    You know, sometimes age is not equal to experience, but it doesn''t mean that you are the same as other people. It can be said that not all of you are like Yu Qilin. You have been in hell for thousands of years, and you can''t understand or think through a lot of things.


    These disturbing hours sent off the bridegroom. If it wasn''t for this demon boy''s beautiful appearance, Jingmi would not have played with them.


    As for beauties, Jingmi is always patient. Besides, it''s from demon world, so she wants to have fun.


    Jingmi doesn''t understand how big their heart is, or does she really feel that she can lose her mind for the sake of beauty?

 Chapter 3702

    However, Chifeng and others just happened to meet. Jingmi is relatively idle recently, otherwise she would not have given them time to play here.


    Of course, what Jing Mi didn''t expect is that sometimes beauty is a kind of metaphysics. It''s hard to make it clear. The more impossible an idea is, the more likely it is to pursue it.


    For thousands of years, Jingmi has said that looking for a beautiful man is just a kind of consolation when she is bored. She has been a female general and has seen a lot of scenery, but she has never really made many choices herself.


    So Jingmi''s choice is to add some light to the aimless years.


    "I can''t go! General, that''s what my sister meant, not mine. If I didn''t speak just now, it doesn''t mean I agree! "


    "I just want song Lianyu''s spirit. It''s meaningless for you to want it..."


    Chifeng looked at the general and really nodded, seriously, to take him to do the groom, Chifeng is really anxious, at the beginning did not speak, in fact, Chifeng also want to see what Jiang Xinrui means, slightly with a little thought, but that does not mean that can really agree.


    Besides, now it turns out that Jiang Xinrui doesn''t care, and even has to distance himself from him. Chifeng can''t believe it. She can''t say how comfortable she is.


    And the general also nodded. Chifeng felt that she was lifting a stone to hit her feet.


    It''s the one that''s cruel.


    But this time Chi Feng was interrupted by the general before he finished speaking.


    "It''s not up to you now! Who do you think I am? Can I play with you? Can''t you really see that when you think carefully? In front of the sedan chair, go up by yourself, or don''t blame the general for being impolite! "


    "This general can take a fancy to song Lianyu. That''s his blessing in his previous life. When you send away the general''s bridegroom, you still need that spirit. When you say this, do you touch your face? anything else? The general doesn''t need his blessing. For thousands of years, he has been fighting everywhere with the river god, killing countless creatures. Do you think the general cares? "


    Jingmi raises her hand and takes out a white jade folding fan. She interrupts what Chifeng has to say. Her eyes are impatient.


    The tone is also impatient and murderous. This is the last chance that Jingmi has given Chifeng to say a few more words. It just looks good, but it doesn''t mean that she is very patient.


    It can be said that among the female generals of Jiuhe River God, she is the most impatient one.


    After Jingmi said this, the surrounding welcoming teams changed their musical instruments directly into their own magic instruments.


    Because I saw that general Jingmi had taken out his magic weapon, which was a signal of combat. Yes, Jingmi''s weapon was not a long sword or a short knife, but a fan.


    But don''t underestimate this fan. Its appearance looks like white jade. In fact, it is made from the backbone of the ancient silver dragon. It''s called the silver dragon Kunlun fan. It''s indestructible! It''s very powerful. In addition to her own cultivation, she can''t be underestimated. She can also turn over rivers and seas in the water and move mountains in the land!


    Generally speaking, when Jingmi shows his weapon, it''s a tough battle, and it''s even more lethal.


    As soon as Jingmi said this, Jiang Xinrui and Wan Feng changed their faces. Unexpectedly, why did the female general suddenly get into trouble? It was fine just now!


    Let''s not talk about Jingmi''s accomplishments, just the murderous momentum, plus the strength of that small team... That''s why Jiang Xinrui thought about something unexpected, Wanfeng took Chifeng to go first

 Chapter 3703

    "General, calm down. My brother doesn''t mean that. If you have something to say, Chifeng is still young after all. She''s only a few days old. Don''t be angry."


    "Everything is easy to discuss. In fact, we don''t care about the spirit of any one. We are only entrusted by others. If we can succeed, we won''t force others."


    "Right, Chifeng? Stop it


    Wan Feng looks at Jing MI and is really angry, but Chi Feng still refuses. She immediately adjusts in the middle.


    In fact, Wan Feng doesn''t understand. How can Chi Feng recognize death? A lot of things are very simple, first promise just, finally how to do is not to see life? Besides, before that, we can verify Jiang Xinrui''s intention, and then we can receive a female general of Jiuhe river god with beautiful appearance. This is not a loss making business, or even perfect.


    According to their relationship with heaven, how can they ignore the relationship behind it? Winding, needless to say, is also not simple.


    Wanfeng is here to ease the relationship between the two sides, but Chifeng is willing to say nothing. It''s nothing to consider. At first, Chifeng didn''t think about it?


    How can he inexplicably with others, cheating can''t, just want to simply back to song Lianyu''s soul.


    Jiang Xinrui looks at the troops behind Jingmi, which are about 100. This can''t be the whole. It''s just the welcoming troops. There''s no fighting. Even the most favored female general of Jiuhe River God''s army can''t bring out a large number of troops without any reason. So this is the most in front of us, plus the general in front of us.


    In fact, it''s really hard to deal with. Jiang Xinrui really moves his mind to run first. He doesn''t have to pay any price for a soul or a stranger''s things.


    Specifically, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to argue with Wanfeng or even Chifeng. She doesn''t care what they want. She just depends on Chifeng''s choice. It can be said that if Chifeng really goes to the sedan chair, Jiang Xinrui will not be very happy.


    But it''s hard to say. Jiang Xinrui can''t see what Chifeng''s idea is. He says he refuses, but when Wanfeng says those words, he doesn''t stop it. So it''s no wonder that Jiang Xinrui doesn''t speak and chooses to distance himself from Chifeng. It''s also that Jiang Xinrui can''t see Chifeng''s idea. In case Chifeng really has a decision, or even a choice to weigh the pros and cons, If this is the case, Jiang Xinrui can''t stop it. Naturally, he should keep a distance from Chifeng, so as not to make the female general think more.


    So jiangxinrui is also very intimate.


    It''s just that the intimacy is not the same, or that Chifeng doesn''t want. Sometimes the tacit understanding between them is really not very good. After all, they are not confident.


    Chifeng can''t see what position she has in jiangxinrui. She says it''s irreplaceable. But if she lets go, don''t worry about him. Chifeng feels that jiangxinrui can also ignore it, which is very subtle.


    But in Jiang Xinrui''s heart, there is another completely different idea, that is, Chifeng''s liking. Jiang Xinrui is not sure. She doesn''t know how to like it, and naturally doesn''t know what kind of feeling Chifeng''s liking is.


    It can be said that in Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, liking is not so important. She will use her own mind to measure everything she meets, because she will not do anything shocking for the sake of the people she likes.

 Chapter 3704

    It is because of this that Jiang Xinrui sometimes, especially when Chifeng really shows that she only makes the choice because she likes it, Jiang Xinrui will be at a loss. This kind of behavior is reflected in Chifeng''s eyes, that is, to have a distance with him.


    Two people''s hearts will also have some mustard.


    Most of the time, this mustard is formed little by little. In addition, there are still some people around who play a small trick in the middle


    The distance between jiangxinrui and Chifeng will be bigger and bigger. It is jiangxinrui that pushes away Chifeng, and it is Chifeng that pushes away jiangxinrui.


    "Is that me? Or is my sister making trouble? I know what you''re thinking. That''s it! "


    "I won''t agree, and neither will my parents... Let''s go. I want to solve this problem and help song Lianyu find his soul. Now that he has failed, I will try to find a way. Besides, general, I hope you can understand that even if heaven doesn''t interfere in your affairs, it''s OK for you to marry the bridegroom. But if it''s hard for him, heaven will come to investigate thoroughly sooner or later, I don''t think you want to shame the river god, do you? What you are doing today is full of the name of the river god. I don''t know what the river God thinks, but it shouldn''t be like this. "


    Chifeng stops her sister and then looks at Jingmi.


    The tone is serious. When Chifeng said this, she didn''t look at Jiang Xinrui at all. Chifeng wanted to save someone, but she didn''t think it would be very difficult to end it. This is not what Chifeng thought. But now, there''s no way. Chifeng has to end it when it''s difficult. He didn''t expect that the female general of the Tangtang river god is so


    It''s because he thinks too much and imposes his own ideas on other people''s hearts.


    Now Chifeng has learned a lesson.


    "Chifeng, what do you say? Don''t apologize to the general! What do you know, talking nonsense here? I find that I spoil you so much that you dare to talk about anything? The general didn''t see eye to eye with you. That''s general Haihan. It''s your good fortune to see you and ask you to get on the sedan chair. What are you talking about? "


    "At the beginning, we didn''t agree that you should take care of this matter. You must take care of it. We can''t leave you alone. It''s also because you have compassion for the mother. Now the result is different. We can''t hold on to it. If the general doesn''t care about us, why are you not finished? What have I accused you of, but can you think about it with your head? "


    Wan Feng reaches out and holds Chi Feng''s hand tightly. Chi Feng wants to leave, but Wan Feng adds strength, and even makes Chi Feng feel slightly numb and painful.


    Wan Feng understood. If she didn''t work hard, the child couldn''t understand what she meant.


    How can it be like this?


    Now it''s surrounded by water. It''s all under the command of the river god. If they run early, they can really run out, but now it''s hard. Wanfeng just wants to be safe for Chifeng. Naturally, she thinks of all the ways. Besides, it''s also beneficial. How can the child not make sense?


    How can it be so difficult to appease the general who is about to attack?


    It''s just that Wan Feng''s idea is really difficult. No matter what she thinks or says, Chi Feng can''t nod her head. For some things, Chi Feng can make her confused, but such things can''t be


    This is the only idea in his heart. Chifeng doesn''t want to violate it.

 Chapter 3705

    "Well, I understand. You are playing with people. Do you really think I dare not kill you? Depending on your respective identities, bullying the general? Good, good, good, good! "


    "Do you really think the general doesn''t know who you are? I tell you, general I know, I will be more merciless to you! "


    Jingmi wanted to see the play, but that doesn''t mean she can watch it all the time.


    Especially looking at the Chifeng has not nodded, that resistance, dislike of the appearance, really thanks to the Chifeng, let her feel a what is tiresome!


    For thousands of years, Jingmi has been one of the most beautiful subordinates of the river god. She married her husband the most. It is said that it was the cause and effect of her previous life. But the other side also volunteered. Is it not because of her face?


    Although she can''t catch up with the beautiful girl around Chifeng, it''s totally two different feelings, two types.


    Anyway, Jingmi was really angry. Originally, she didn''t have a good sense for this group of people. It can be said that Chifeng was a beautiful man, so she had some forgiveness. But Jingmi also saw that they didn''t need to, not only didn''t need to, but also reasoned with her in front of her?


    She was most annoyed to hear that. When these people came near here, Jingmi already knew that she was under the river. Naturally, she felt that she didn''t need to say anything. Her subordinates went to check each other''s information. None of them were ordinary people. If other people were concerned, they might be worried.


    But Jingmi is the one who has no scruples about what she says and what she does. She is also the favorite female general of Heshen''s subordinates. She has been around since she was a child, and she is a suitable candidate for succession in the future.


    The river god is in charge of all the water in the world. As long as there is water, it is their world. Although the war between gods and Demons has suffered a lot, the sphere of influence is still very clear.


    No matter she comes here, she has to be polite. It''s the result of mutual checks and balances. Now she''s played and despised by others. She comes here occasionally to marry her husband, and even to watch the fun. This is contrary to her original intention.


    How can Jingmi not be angry? Besides, she has already turned on her weapons, but these people are totally ignored. Jingmi has never been treated like this before. When she even said "yes" three times, she really can''t bear it. She can''t look good. At this time, there are so many beautiful men in the world. Jingmi still doesn''t believe that she can''t find a better one.


    Then he unfolded the Yinlong Kunlun fan. With a slight wave, there were ten water columns in the center of the river behind Jingmi. The water columns were stacked layer upon layer. When it was 20 or 30 meters long, Jingmi waved the fan and fanned in the direction of Jiang Xinrui Chifeng and others!


    "If you all have some skills, you will dare to interfere in Jiuhe River God''s affairs! It''s on the general''s head


    Jingmi''s tone was sarcastic. Each of them was a respectable person. How much practical experience could she have? She''s going to give these three kids a good lesson today!


    Those water columns didn''t give Jiang Xinrui and others a chance to react. In fact, it can''t be said that they didn''t give Jiang Xinrui and others a chance to react. Before that, Jingmi had already said it twice. It was Jiang Xinrui who didn''t expect that Jingmi would finish and start!


    When the water column rushes to Jiang Xinrui and others, it is like a huge stone, which blocks Jiang Xinrui and others from turning around. Then Jingmi makes a sudden effort again and presses the seal with one hand on the Kunlun fan of Yinlong. It seems that the water column is guided and directly bypasses Chifeng and Wanfeng, and rushes to Jiang Xinrui.

 Chapter 3706

    "Rui''er!"


    Chifeng looks at the water column that Jingmi fan out, bypasses him and Wanfeng, and goes towards the core of the river. Chifeng''s heart goes up to her throat!


    Then there was a loud cry, worried that something might happen to Jiang Xinrui. Such a strong water column, like a huge stone, would not be broken if it hit Jiang Xinrui''s small body?


    Chifeng doesn''t dare to think about it any more. She has to support Jiang Xinrui by making a shadow of Phoenix with her hands. If she can''t save her, she has to resist it with her own body. She always has to do something for Jiang Xinrui. Otherwise, how can he be reconciled? After receiving this incident, Jiang Xinrui did find it, but it was he who insisted on coming.


    "Chifeng, what are you doing? Stop it. You rush over and the water column hits you. Do you know the consequences? I can see clearly that the general is not willing to hurt you, just because of your face, she is giving you a chance! You have to choose now. If you want to save Jiang Xinrui, your own strength is definitely not good, including me. You have to understand that we are surrounded by the river. This is the home of others. Even if you can rush through, how long can you resist? "


    "The end result is that we are totally annihilated, brother! Why do you think we didn''t let you in at the beginning? This is a lesson! If you want to save Jiang Xinrui, go there! Don''t worry, my elder sister will go to heaven to find the elder brother of the emperor of heaven and intercede with the God of Jiuhe river. You will be fine. "


    Wan Feng looks at Chi Feng stretching out her hand to make a seal. She is about to change the original shape to save Jiang Xinrui. She holds it down. The speed is so fast that she can compete with Jiang Xinrui who is constantly turning over to avoid.


    But Jiang Xinrui is killing me!


    Wan Feng is to stop Chifeng to save Jiang Xinrui. Although she has some thoughts, what she says is true. In her strange private heart, Wan Feng doesn''t want her brother to save her, but Wan Feng is still sober, that is, she can''t do without saving.


    They can''t run any more. Chifeng sacrifices a little bit of color. Although it''s a gamble, in Wanfeng''s opinion, there is a big result to win.


    Maybe it''s a woman''s intuition. Wanfeng feels that some of Jingmi seems to be aiming at jiangxinrui. It''s very strange. At the beginning, Wanfeng didn''t find out that Jingmi is murderous. Wanfeng always thinks that it''s because they are demons. But at this moment, Jingmi chases jiangxinrui to fight. The killing in her eyes, or the hatred hidden in her eyes, All show out, because at the moment jiangxinrui is still dodging, no time to care, Wanfeng is see clearly.


    Jingmi''s ten water jets directly swept them away. What''s interesting is that facing the water jets of Chifeng and Wanfeng, they just separated Chifeng and jiangxinrui. They didn''t hurt Chifeng''s brothers and sisters. The tone was that they separated Chifeng from jiangxinrui.


    So Wanfeng didn''t know why she hated Jiang Xinrui, but now she has something more important!


    That is to persuade Chifeng to nod, and Wanfeng points to the sedan chair. That''s what Wanfeng said just now. When it comes to this, Wanfeng believes in her intuition. No matter what kind of behavior, it''s not bad for Chifeng. It''s just that this kind of behavior is bad for Chifeng''s reputation, but it doesn''t matter. All this is clear to Wanfeng. She recites it. Someone will ask later, That''s what she forced


    After Wan Feng finished, Chifeng followed Wan Feng''s direction and looked at the sedan chair. She didn''t know what to describe.

 Chapter 3707

    Chifeng has no strength to argue with Wanfeng. She turns her head to jiangxinrui. At the moment, jiangxinrui has no chance to make any changes. That is to say, jiangxinrui has been passively chased and beaten. In fact, it''s not surprising that jiangxinrui really can''t fight water war. If it''s anything else, she can do it.


    But now, Jiang Xinrui can''t find the flaw of the other party at all. No matter where she runs, she can be caught up by the water column, and then hit again. Jiang Xinrui can only keep using her spiritual power to defend herself. If she can''t resist, she will be beaten into meat mud by the water.


    Jiang Xinrui can hear what Wan Feng and Chi Feng said. He wants them to go first, but he can''t say it again. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know why and can''t say it clearly.


    How to choose Chifeng?


    Jiang Xinrui thinks so, but more of it is uncomfortable. Jiang Xinrui can''t explain the source of her discomfort, so she can only return all her grievances to her back and keep chasing her Jingmi with a fan.


    Jiang Xinrui has been looking for opportunities. If she can hit Jingmi, she will surely hurt her. After all, Jiang Xinrui''s spiritual cultivation is very strong, but she has no chance to show it at the moment.


    She is not good at water combat, but it doesn''t mean she is not good at fighting.


    It''s just that Jiang Xinrui looks down on Jingmi too much. She has been fighting for thousands of years. Will she look down on three villains?


    "General! I''d like to get on your sedan chair. Stop it... "


    Just as Jingmi was about to make a big impression on Jiang Xinrui, a cry of Chifeng came from behind. The voice was resolute, but it was very calm and serious. It didn''t seem like a happy event at all.


    Hearing that Chifeng suddenly changed her mind, Jingmi frowned slightly. The people who had prepared for Jiang Xinrui didn''t let them out, but her hands seemed to be inadvertent. When she took back the water column, she took it back directly on Jiang Xinrui''s head.


    The water column was pumped with strength, but it also had weight. In addition to the huge volume of the river, it directly poured jiangxinrui to cool her heart. Jingmi saw this, and the corners of her mouth trembled slightly. It was proud and relaxed. Although it was very hidden, Wanfeng was staring at Jingmi all the time. She wanted to see if the hatred in Jingmi''s eyes was against jiangxinrui, Naturally, I didn''t miss this action.


    Seeing this, Wan Feng is sure. Jingmi must be very strange to Jiang Xinrui. Jiang Xinrui has always been in Jiangcheng before and has never been out of the door. Although Jingmi can walk with water, she doesn''t know what festivals they had before


    As for Jiang Xinrui, who has been thoroughly watered and clenched with both hands, when she was so embarrassed as she is today, her eyes to Jingmi are not good. They are married today.


    In fact, it''s not that Jiang Xinrui didn''t hide, but because of Chifeng''s cry. Jiang Xinrui was a little distracted. In addition, Jingmi stopped because of that cry. But how did Jiang Xinrui not expect Jingmi to do so?


    Jingmi must have done it on purpose! Being chased, jiangxinrui didn''t feel ashamed, but being calculated, it was so blatant, jiangxinrui was really angry.


    Who hasn''t got a bit of a temper yet? For many years in the future, Jiang Xinrui and Jingmi will not deal with each other. You should know that Jiang Xinrui has a good temper, because Jiang Xinrui often doesn''t care, so it''s hard to touch Jiang Xinrui''s heartstrings. But Jingmi is different. The first time she meets Jiang Xinrui, she will be deeply impressed.

 Chapter 3708

    "Rui''er, are you ok? How are you doing? "


    Chifeng wants to rush out nervously, and directly bypasses the sedan chair, but he is stopped, which is the beginning of those greeting teams.


    If Jiang Xinrui is bullied, Chifeng must be the one who worries most. But now that Chifeng is stopped, Wanfeng is not worried at all. It can be said that she doesn''t worry about Jiang Xinrui at all. Then when she looks at the person who blocks her younger brother, she is sure. It shows that Jingmi doesn''t really want to hurt Chifeng, including Jiang Xinrui, Jingmi has been able to sneak attack successfully and take Jiang Xinrui''s life. No matter which one, Wan Feng will win, because it all shows up as she thinks.


    Now, Chifeng takes the initiative to walk into the sedan chair. Even the soldiers know what to do. It''s obvious that Chifeng won''t let him go.


    After her successful attack on Jiang Xinrui, Jingmi didn''t love to fight. She didn''t make any more trouble. She flew towards Chifeng, surrounded by river water. For Jingmi, it was her paradise. When she stayed in front of Chifeng, she turned her head and looked at Jiang Xinrui, her eyes slightly provocative.


    Jiang Xinrui felt that she was going to get angry. She drained the water from her body with her spiritual power, and then walked towards the center of the river. It was too bullying. Jiang Xinrui only took two steps, but no more. Jingmi raised her hand again and fanned out two jets of water. Her eyes were provocative. She was still too young to compete with her at the edge of the water!


    In this way, Jingmi felt that she was being bullied, which was very boring. But looking at Jiang Xinrui''s face, Jingmi felt that it was nothing, sooner or later.


    Who is Jiang Xinrui? How dare you touch her brow and come to her? Who gives her courage?


    "What''s up, pretty boy? You can call general Ben Jingmi in the future. Please show you your future home! "


    With these words, Jingmi doesn''t give Chifeng a chance to talk. She pulls Chifeng into the sedan chair. As for Wanfeng and Jiang Xinrui, she doesn''t care.


    Because whether she is in charge or not, both of them will find their own definition. Besides, Chifeng''s sister''s calculation is not only for her, but also for Jiang Xinrui. It''s not too obvious for Jingmi. In that case, we''ll see.


    Jingmi wants to see what the two women can do. After all, she takes away the people who maintain their relationship.


    "The beauty looks very bad. Why is it difficult for you to sit in this sedan chair?"


    "Still thinking about the little beauty in your heart?"


    Jingmi is sitting in her sedan chair, leaning on the back of her back, with a lazy look and a mocking look in her eyes. The back she is leaning on is actually the fur of a hundred year old white tiger. The whole sedan chair is even more magnificent. You can''t see it clearly from the outside. Sitting in it, it''s obvious that all the gold threads are embroidered on the red veil, and the ceiling of the sedan chair is made of "starry sky top" and all kinds of diamonds.


    Chifeng really doesn''t feel much about these things. Of course, seeing this, Chifeng also understands that although Jingmi looks heroic and lazy, her heart is still soft. For her own safety, Chifeng doesn''t feel as bad as he thought before.


    At the moment, Chifeng is of course worried about Jiang Xinrui, who is also Wan Feng. She throws her sister and Jiang Xinrui by the river. What should she do


    Don''t fight!


    Chifeng is chanting in her heart.

 Chapter 3709

    "I''m talking to you!"


    "When you get on the general''s sedan chair, you are the general''s people. For thousands of years, the sedan chair has been welcoming all the general''s young men, but what''s your reaction? elegant indifference? Or affectation? This sedan chair is for you, and it''s not forced by the general. "


    "Make a bad face with general Ben? But it doesn''t matter if you have a smelly face. It''s really beautiful. How can you be beautiful? Smelly face has a different flavor... "


    "Soon we''ll be in the general''s palace. Although it''s temporary, it''s also very good. It won''t hurt you. It''s not worse than you are in the heaven or the devil."


    Jingmi put the fan on Chifeng''s chin and raised her face. Her eyes were full of ridicule. They were sarcastic to Chifeng and all the people around her.


    Looking at Chifeng''s eyes full of examination, it''s like buying cabbage in the market.


    Chifeng felt like this now. He felt that he was the goods selected by others, and then the buyers were not satisfied with him, so they criticized him from top to bottom.


    But it doesn''t matter, because at least Chifeng can''t feel murderous. It can be said that Chifeng''s feeling is very obvious. Before that, Jingmi''s murderous spirit was also very obvious. At that time, Chifeng didn''t think much about herself and Wanfeng. Because they are demons, Jiuhe River God''s relationship with the demon world is very tense.


    Moreover, due to the problem of scattered fields, the relationship between Jiuhe River God and heaven is also subtle. That is to say, heaven does not have strong command ability for them. In fact, like Fengdu hell, they are in the human world and the underworld, but they are not related to each other. It is difficult for others to intervene.


    It''s just that on the surface, they are under the command of heaven. What''s really wrong depends on their choices and positions. Even if they really suffer heavy losses, their status is still in the world


    Chifeng also knew these things, so he really thought that this was the murderous and hatred to him and his sister.


    But now, it seems that something is different. Jingmi''s state is lazy. She doesn''t pay attention to him at all. It seems that even the murderous spirit is not worth it.


    Apart from him and his sister, Jiang Xinrui is the only one. When I think of the way Jingmi chased Jiang Xinrui just now, Chifeng thinks that she is going to fight separately. But now, is all her hatred and murderous spirit against Jiang Xinrui?


    But how is that possible? They didn''t know each other before, did they? In recent years, he was beside Jiang Xinrui. They grew up together. Chifeng had never seen Jingmi, including all the generals of the river god, except on the only battlefield he had ever been on.


    How did Jingmi hate Jiang Xinrui?


    Or does he feel wrong, not like what he thought, the laziness in front of him is just a surface, disguised?


    "Why did the general chase Jiang Xinrui just now? According to the truth, my sister and I are demons and have a close relationship with the river god. The general should hate us both... "


    Chifeng turns her head slightly and avoids the fan. Chifeng has never felt such impolite, critical and insulting actions.


    Since he came out of his father''s garden, Chifeng found out why the world was so malicious to him?

 Chapter 3710

    "Oh, everyone says that beauty has no brain, but general Ben found that this beauty does not represent all? In front of the general, this is really a beautiful and intelligent one... "


    "But what about that? What do you know and don''t know? I don''t like her very much. I''m more beautiful than I am. Even this is my beauty. How can I be happy? Of course, I hate to kill her... "


    "But it''s also very difficult to do this..."


    "Chifeng, how about my cooperation with you? At the moment, I''m not general Jingmi, just an ordinary fairy. I want you to do everything you can to make her like you, and then you can dump her, make her suffer, destroy all the people she cares about, and make her life worse than death! "


    "I''ll help you. This is my scale. You put it away. When you need my help, I''ll get the news. As long as you stand where there is water, I''ll come to you and help you. No matter what, it''s yours or yours, I can do it. You can rest assured that I won''t break the contract."


    Jingmi looks at Chifeng''s eyes and doubts her. She is stunned for a moment, because Jingmi is surprised. She doesn''t know how Chifeng can see it.


    But later I thought, maybe she didn''t hide at all, and she was too obvious?


    In fact, Jingmi doesn''t want to hide. If Jiang Xinrui doesn''t show up, she will bear it all the time, because she knows very well that she is not an opponent.


    In the fight just now, it looks like she won face-to-face, but it''s not. She just won face-to-face at the edge of the water, and she can''t hit it with one stroke. How can she spend her spiritual power?


    So Jingmi didn''t want to kill Jiang Xinrui at all. She just bullied her, looked at her face and ate it! Jingmi felt comfortable all over.


    However, this feeling is too short. When Jiang Xinrui wants to fight back, he really has a sense of killing. Jingmi has no chance of winning.


    In fact, thinking of this, Jingmi was very angry and even more frustrated


    She lived for thousands of years in vain, but she didn''t expect to kill a child!


    "What are you talking about? Am I crazy? I grew up with Jiang Xinrui. It''s too late for me to like her. How can I hurt her? "


    "Who are you? Why is there so much malice to Jiang Xinrui? "


    "You shouldn''t have known each other before. She had been in Jiangcheng all the time, and I was almost by her side..."


    When Chifeng heard Jingmi''s words, her unacceptable eyes could not be described as shock.


    Looking at Jingmi, it''s like looking at a madman. Sometimes I don''t see Jingmi''s blue scales.


    Anyone in the world can hurt Jiang Xinrui, but he can''t. Chifeng is sure that there won''t be such a day.


    If Jingmi had this idea, Chifeng would not have been able to do it.


    In fact, Chifeng wants to say that he knows everything about jiangxinrui at the end. He just thinks of that person. Jiangxinrui avoids all the people who go to meet. He doesn''t know. So he knows all about jiangxinrui. Chifeng has no confidence and is even hotter.


    However, when she thought about this, she might be closer to Jingmi. Chifeng felt that Jingmi''s breath was a little familia

 Chapter 3711

    "Cooperation, a fair and win-win cooperation, you will be willing to! And I don''t understand what you don''t want? You don''t want to because you think you like that girl? Can''t you do that to her? So what? There are many kinds of likes in this world. In fact, most of them are meaningless. In the end, you may not understand what this love represents! "


    "Besides, if you like her, she must like you? Ha ha, no, you can''t get equal value for her, and don''t try to touch each other with your own devotion. Believe me, what you finally touched is yourself. If you can''t touch others, don''t deceive yourself. For thousands of years, I''ve seen all kinds of feelings. You''re the one who''s moved and accompanied, waiting for the spare tire to become a regular, There is no success. "


    "Do you know why you can''t succeed? Because the one who can make the spare tire is the company that is destined to be trampled on and on call. But you can never stay with her and she will never like you. So I said I''ll help you. You don''t have to rush to refuse now. You can take the scales and wait until you decide. Just call me if you need my help. "


    "When you find that you can never reach the position in her heart, you can use your hatred for her to readjust your feelings for her. Even if she still doesn''t love you, it doesn''t matter. You change your mood, destroy everything she cares about, and make her unhappy, which is the result of returning you."


    "Otherwise, you don''t want to be an unwanted spare tire, do you? I said I''m not in a hurry, and you''ll agree, because I''m sure that we can walk and see. As long as you agree and accept this scale, I''ll send you back. If you go back now, your sister and she should not leave. Who knows what will happen after a while... "


    Jingmi is not annoyed when Chifeng throws away her fan. She leans on the skin of the white fox with a look of laziness and excitement.


    Then she put her shining blue scales in front of Chifeng and said with a sign in her eyes, "I have time to spend with you. We both have a long life, but are they OK? Although it''s similar to you, Jiang Xinrui has to maintain her appearance in the human world. Maybe when you talk to me, the vicissitudes of life have passed outside, and Jiang Xinrui has become a family. It''s all uncertain. You have to understand... "


    "By the way, let me remind you again, don''t think about it. When you enter the deep water, no one will rush in. Even if the emperor of heaven comes, you have to knock on the door politely. If I don''t want you to go out, you can''t get out. If you leave my sedan chair, you will be submerged by the river immediately."


    With a smile on her lips, Jingmi raised her hand to open the curtain of the sedan chair. There was no black sky or white night outside, because she was deep into the river.


    It''s a matter of time. Naturally, it''s what Jingmi says.


    Chifeng listens to Jingmi''s words. She looks angry and holds her hands tightly. He naturally sees the situation outside. She has entered the middle of the river. She can''t see anything outside. Now even if she wants to fight, she has no chance of winning.


    "Please send me back, general!"


    "If the general is willing, give me the soul of song Lianyu. Since I have come, I have to do more."

 Chapter 3712

    When Chi Feng said this, she didn''t look at Jingmi any more. She just reached out and held the scales beside him in her hand.


    Chifeng is worried about the situation outside. His sister and Jiang Xinrui reassure him. When Jingmi was going to take him away, Chifeng took advantage of the opportunity to leave. However, Chifeng didn''t expect it. In fact, Chifeng felt that Jingmi didn''t obviously like any beautiful man.


    It''s just appreciating beautiful things. It''s not exaggerating at all. In the space of being alone, Jingmi''s eyes don''t mean much to herself.


    On the contrary, when he talked to Jiang Xinrui, he thought more about it, and even wanted to cooperate with her. After so much persuasion, at the beginning, Chifeng thought about what to say, because his feelings for Jiang Xinrui were different, not as unbearable as she thought.


    It''s just that when Jingmi said that it made him think about it, Chifeng felt that there was nothing to consider, but Chifeng also understood that it was meaningless to say more. Now he has confirmed that Jingmi is very hostile to Jiang Xinrui.


    It''s nothing to say with such a person. Up to now, Chifeng just wants to find a way to get away, and the way to get away is right in front of her. Chifeng takes up that piece of scale, which is a compromise. Although it''s a compromise on the surface, in Chifeng''s heart, it must not be agreed. It''s just that Chifeng is a bit awkward, as if he''s sorry for Jiang Xinrui, Besides, what he did to Jiang Xinrui was enough for him to understand. He didn''t have to say anything to others. If Chifeng couldn''t tell that this was a provocation, he would have lived so much in vain.


    I think this Jingmi must hate Jiang Xinrui very much, otherwise it won''t be so. For Jingmi, Chifeng''s heart must be uncomfortable, but he doesn''t lose his mind. He really holds that he can change his position in Jiang Xinrui''s heart, but Chifeng also knows that this kind of thing has nothing to do with how much you pay. She likes it, no matter what you do, she will like it or not, You pay your life and you don''t like it.


    And Chifeng is waiting very clearly. He wants to be with Jiang Xinrui, but he doesn''t like it. At least he doesn''t have to bear Acacia.


    Jingmi doesn''t know Chifeng''s thoughts, but looking at Chifeng''s look, she knows that this guy doesn''t take her words into his heart at all, but it doesn''t matter. Jingmi doesn''t talk to Chifeng now.


    Strictly speaking, it''s said with Chifeng in the future. Chifeng at the moment is still deeply involved in it. An emotional Xiaobai is waiting. When the future he meets is not the same as what he thinks, Chifeng will understand it, and even think of what she said. Then it will be the time to play a real role.


    In fact, Jingmi didn''t want to deal with Jiang Xinrui. After all, it''s time now, but she can''t accept Jiang Xinrui coming to her face.


    If she doesn''t do something, it''s not her. Besides, as she said, if she doesn''t do something in a long time, isn''t it boring?


    "Turn around!"


    When Chifeng indirectly agreed, Jingmi didn''t embarrass him, so she immediately told the subordinates outside the sedan chair.


    When Chifeng hears Jingmi''s words, Her wishful thinking will react. Anyway, he will not hurt Jiang Xinrui in his heart. Chifeng will not treat Jingmi''s words as if she did not hear them.

 Chapter 3713

    As for this blue scale, when you leave this place, Chifeng will not keep it, just throw it away.


    On the other side, on the Bank of the river.


    "Chifeng followed general Jingmi into the sedan chair just to save you. Can''t you deny that? I''m not accusing you either. I''ll go to heaven to find someone right now. As for you, just wait a little longer. Who knows what Chifeng will meet... "


    Wan Feng looks at Jiang Xinrui. Because Chifeng is not there, Wan Feng doesn''t hide her emotions. Moreover, this kind of thing is at this time. If she still hides it, Wan Feng thinks it''s too fake.


    Her younger brother was taken away because he saved Jiang Xinrui. Her elder sister was helpless, and her normal thinking would be angry. Besides, Wan Feng was very angry at this time. If it wasn''t for Jiang Xinrui, they would not have come to this place, and Chi Feng would not have been touched. She had to take care of the mother and son.


    What''s more, it''s also the most important. Who would have thought that general Jingmi hated Jiang Xinrui.


    She and Chifeng are just targets. What general Jingmi really wants to deal with is Jiang Xinrui. Wan Feng doesn''t understand. Does Jiang Xinrui have any constitution? Or what''s the matter? There are enemies everywhere?


    In fact, Wan Feng himself also see, Jiang Xinrui for these enemies may not even understand why? It''s like the person who calculated her, who hasn''t found out yet, and set up a new one.


    Wan Feng can''t help but think, is it because of Jiang Xinrui that she has been calculated twice in succession? Otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence? It''s said that it''s under the banner of Fengjia, but it''s a coincidence, isn''t it? Wan Feng doesn''t believe that before this, the wind family has such a little back.


    "Sister Wanfeng, is it really urgent? I just don''t know if Chifeng would go with general Jingmi if she was in the same hurry just now, and I don''t understand. Sister Wanfeng means that Chifeng wants to save me, but how can I look at Chifeng and sister Wanfeng together and seem to be looking forward to general Jingmi''s choice? Am I wrong? Or is it that general Jingmi is chasing me, and you are not harmed, and I am responsible for it? "


    "You can go to whoever you want. You don''t have to tell me that I won''t participate in your sister''s business. Maybe I''m really involved. Instead, I''ve become a meddler..."


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Wan Feng with a bad complexion, and her tone is also cold.


    Jiang Xinrui can see Wan Feng''s attitude towards her these days. It''s just that with the friendship over the years and Chifeng in the middle, Jiang Xinrui can''t see her as long as she doesn''t affect herself.


    Just this meeting, Jiang Xinrui has been calculated, and she is suffering. Wan Feng sarcastically says these words at this time. Jiang Xinrui is a little annoyed, and her tone is not much better. Some things, Chi Feng can''t see, can''t she see?


    "Jiang Xinrui, what do you mean? My brother has been taken away by general Jingmi now. According to your opinion, is that my fault? If you don''t do that just now, you will die, and we can''t get out. Now your identity and our identity are useless. Can''t you see it? How can you be like Chifeng? When and what to do depends on the situation at that time? According to your state, I advise you not to go out for training. You don''t know who you''ve offended... "

 Chapter 3714

    "What''s the point of meeting someone no matter what they are? Are you in a hurry? "


    Wan Feng looks at Jiang Xinrui''s reaction, and her mouth is full of cold hum. It''s contempt for Jiang Xinrui... And deep jealousy. This feeling is not like her, but it''s what she can feel


    This feeling has appeared many times. Wan Feng''s heart is very strange and contradictory. She doesn''t understand why she is jealous of Jiang Xinrui. Is it because Chi Feng likes Jiang Xinrui? My brother, who grew up with me, has more feelings for Jiang Xinrui than anyone else. I don''t blame myself for being jealous of Jiang Xinrui.


    Wan Feng''s contribution to Chi Feng is really worthy of her elder sister. The most important thing in Wan Feng''s heart is Chi Feng. Now Chi Feng''s whole mind is focused on Jiang Xinrui, and it may not be able to get what he wants. The contribution is not proportional to Wan Feng''s willingness.


    If it''s not her brother who pays for this, Wan Feng may still be on Jiang Xinrui''s side, but it''s a spare tire, but it''s her brother


    "I don''t even know who my enemy is, and the result is more and more..."


    "I''m the one who implicates you. I''ll go on my own to avoid killing innocent people."


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Wan Feng''s "sincere and sincere" appearance. She doesn''t want to say a word to Wan Feng. She turns around and wants to leave. She has no time to waste with Wan Feng. Can''t she let Chi Feng really stay in the river?


    Since she thinks it''s her reason, even if it''s on her, she''ll go, they''ll go too, and don''t experience together. Jiang Xinrui thought it was a journey experience, but she didn''t expect such a situation in the middle. Jiang Xinrui was too busy to take it. Who asked her how she felt?


    Jiang Xinrui is also very angry, she also has unspeakable grievances, no one asked her, it doesn''t matter, the result will also be complained, that kind of complaint is Jiang Xinrui some scratching feeling.


    Many feelings gather in her heart. Jiang Xinrui can''t tell why. Chifeng over there is still in the river of general Jingmi. Who knows what happened? It''s enough for Jiang Xinrui to worry about. For Wan Feng, not only Chifeng is worried, but she is also worried, and she can''t accept it


    Jiang Xinrui always thinks that she is strong enough. Unexpectedly, when she goes out, all the problems come one after another. She can''t deal with them all. She even wants Chifeng to save her.


    When she decides to take Chifeng out with her, Jiang Xinrui decides that she takes care of Chifeng


    "Is that all you can say?"


    Wan Feng''s tone is full of surprise and anger.


    Originally, Wan Feng wanted to see if Jiang Xinrui could say something, or even make a different decision. No matter which one, Wan Feng believed that she could find some flaws in the middle to distinguish Jiang Xinrui''s attitude towards Chi Feng.


    If it''s true, it may not be at all. Wanfeng will be busy with Chifeng, and it''s necessary for Chifeng to see clearly. Otherwise, when she is sad and hurt herself, it''s very bad. Wanfeng won''t let Chifeng wait until that day.


    I just heard that Jiang Xinrui''s solution was to ignore everything and go their separate ways. It must be very bad not to mention Wan Feng''s mood. After all, according to her own idea, Jiang Xinrui didn''t do as she expected. If you want to say that the worst thing is another person


    "Chifeng... How did you come back?"

 Chapter 3715

    Wan Feng saw the red sedan chair of general Jingmi appear on the river again. Wan Feng was surprised. She didn''t know how it could be so fast? Less than ten minutes? She and Jiang Xinrui haven''t said anything yet.


    It''s just the beginning. Although it''s a bit surprising sometimes, especially Jiang Xinrui''s answer, Wan Feng doesn''t think it''s suitable to meet Chi Feng before she gets the information she wants.


    What''s more, Wan Feng can see that general Jingmi won''t hurt Chi Feng. His intention to kill is aimed at Jiang Xinrui. What does it have to do with Chi Feng? What''s more, her younger brother is so beautiful that there won''t be any problem. Who doesn''t like it? That kind of beauty is good to keep at home.


    Just at the moment, Chifeng was sent back, or quietly? If Wan Feng and Jiang Xinrui were not standing on the side of the river, no one would have noticed that Chi Feng had just come back, even with general Jingmi who was smiling.


    "Chifeng? How are you doing? "


    Jiang Xinrui sees Chifeng coming back, and immediately stops to leave.


    If Chifeng is OK, Jiang Xinrui won''t leave at this time. How can we make sure of Chifeng''s condition? If it''s not because it''s under the river, she has no way to deal with it, Jiang Xinrui will really catch up with her. So if she wants to save Chifeng, Jiang Xinrui can only go to other people and move the rescuers, that is, her parents.


    But now, before meeting Huasheng and Jiangliu, Chifeng was sent back by general Jingmi?


    What''s the situation? Jiang Xinrui looks at Chifeng uneasily and asks him how he is.


    Jiang Xinrui completely ignored what she said just now. Of course, even if she didn''t ignore it, Jiang Xinrui didn''t care. After all, before that, she didn''t have this idea. Once something happened, she couldn''t take Chifeng with her.


    At the time of departure, what Jiang Xinrui thinks is that it doesn''t matter. She doesn''t care about the human suffering in this world. If you don''t intervene in many things, some butterfly effects can''t be as good as their tracks. Therefore, Jiang Xinrui will not intervene in anything. Even if she has no choice but to take care of it, Jiang Xinrui will guarantee that it won''t affect herself, even Chifeng.


    This is why Jiang Xinrui chose to take Chifeng and Wanfeng in the end. No matter it was a trip with experience hat, there was an unsolvable problem in the middle, so Jiang Xinrui could not take them.


    "Tut tut... Do you see it? I''m looking forward to your choice. Don''t forget my advice to you


    "In fact, I haven''t taken you far. I just went around the lower reaches of the river."


    "I''ll give you song Lianyu''s soul first. It''s a gift for you! Soul is always in my hands. Otherwise, how can I control him anytime and anywhere... "


    As soon as Jingmi takes Chifeng out of the sedan chair, she hears Jiang Xinrui''s words. She can''t help but sneer. But this time, her voice is very few. How can she be heard.


    Otherwise, it won''t be fun. Just when Jingmi says her last sentence, she looks at Jiang Xinrui intentionally or unconsciously. She reminds Chifeng that it''s the best way to control someone


    With these words, Jingmi raised her hand again when Chifeng looked complicated. The palm of her hand opened, and a faint white light appeared inside. If you look carefully, the white light has a human outline.

 Chapter 3716

    This person is no one else. It''s song Lianyu. When Chifeng says she wants song Lianyu''s soul, Jingmi doesn''t answer him. In fact, she doesn''t want to give it to him. She just thinks it''s too cheap to give it to him?


    After all, whether Chifeng really promised to calculate Jiang Xinrui or not, Jingmi can see it. Although at this time, Jingmi knows that she can''t expect it. After all, it won''t be so fast.


    Just when she left the river with Chifeng, she heard Jiang Xinrui''s words. Jingmi felt that it was not really her problem, but Jiang Xinrui''s own words. She turned her head and looked at Chifeng''s obvious injury, like a baby dog abandoned by others. Jingmi really regretted it.


    Regret that she asked Chifeng to do it. Regret that she didn''t leave Chifeng by her side. Although Chifeng is a devil and can''t follow her back to Jiuhe, it''s good to stay here. She can come here often. A beautiful man is a machine to his appetite.


    Besides, it''s not like she hasn''t done anything like this. Jingmi has left a beautiful man in many places. Some of them are very good-looking and fit her heart. Jingmi will take them all the way to the old nest, namely Jiuhe. If they are ordinary, Jingmi will stay under the local river, and she will go there when she has time.


    So she didn''t lose anything. She just looked at the one in front of her and let it go. It was a pity in Jingmi''s heart.


    However, Jingmi is not unable to take it up and put it down. There are thousands of beautiful men, just like this one.


    "Thank you, general Jingmi. Please come back. I''ll think about and prepare for what I promise you."


    Chifeng takes song Lianyu''s soul and puts it in her hand. She says to Jingmi.


    Chifeng thinks he should have heard Jiang Xinrui and his sister''s words. His heart is very complicated. He can only say it is much better than he imagined. Chifeng thinks they will fight again. He just said a word. Although this makes Chifeng a little unacceptable, it doesn''t matter. His heart is used to it now. After all, he is just a friend to Jiang Xinrui, A different friend.


    Chifeng is still satisfied with the friends who can have some status in Jiang Xinrui''s heart, but Wanfeng doesn''t understand why this person is so strange when something happens?


    I''m ready to leave myself


    Is it because it''s just a friend, so you choose to abandon it all the time?


    These Chifeng really want to ask, but Chifeng also knows that they can''t ask at this time. After all, there is a man who is hostile to Jiang Xinrui around him. Now they are maintaining a strange peace. Chifeng doesn''t have to get upset about this, so she has to get rid of Jingmi.


    That''s why Chifeng said such ambiguous words. Jiang Xinrui and Wan Feng couldn''t understand them, but Jing Mi could.


    "You don''t have to be too reluctant. If you can''t hold on, come to me, stand where there is water with that scale, cast a spell to wake it up, and I can feel it."


    Jingmi looks at Chifeng and lowers her head. Her tone is even more depressing. Suddenly, her old problems are getting worse. She is in love with the little beauty. Then she can''t help saying a few more words to Chifeng


    But Jingmi didn''t know what effect these words had on Chifeng''s mind.


    For Chifeng, he can''t really hurt Jiang Xinrui, let alone find Jingmi. What''s he going to be like?

 Chapter 3717

    It''s just that Chifeng didn''t expect that sometimes, some things, really can''t stand to say


    However, Chifeng at this time, no matter what Jingmi said, had to bear it and accept it. Then she said thanks to Jingmi.


    This time, instead of answering, Jingmi turns to look at Jiang Xinrui, then walks into the sedan chair and disappears into the river. Jingmi''s eyes are full of emotion, which can only be replaced by complexity.


    "I''m ok. I just said that general Jingmi is not what we thought. Song Lianyu gave us all her strength. She just wanted to see how far I can go. There are many people around general Jingmi, and I''m not the only one. Besides, she has scruples. We''re also related to each other."


    Chifeng looks at jiangxinrui and Wanfeng and answers with a pretense of ease. Then she shows the white light in her hand to jiangxinrui and Wanfeng.


    For some reason, Chifeng didn''t say all of Jingmi''s words. It was like a contest. She was a little angry at what she said. If Jiang Xinrui wasn''t ready to leave him, Chifeng wouldn''t be like this. Now Chifeng is very upset. He wants to know what Jiang Xinrui thinks, Is it because you are an important friend that you can abandon at any time?


    Aren''t friends closer than lovers? After all, no one got along with her so much except herself in these years


    "Really? Are you sure that''s general Jingmi? She''s so talkative? Did you kill us just now? "


    "Are you really OK? Is the mood also normal? And what did you whisper to general Jingmi just now? It''s like we can''t know... "


    Wan Feng thought that Jingmi would not hurt Chifeng, but she didn''t expect that she would release people so happily. It took more than ten minutes to leave. Wan Feng thought that Chifeng was not easy to find and it would take some time to find people, but who would have thought that Jingmi would send them back like this?


    She didn''t even finish what she said with Jiang Xinrui, let alone think about finding someone.


    So looking at Chifeng so fast, the expression state is very normal back, Wanfeng is really unexpected, but no matter what, looking at his brother back, Wanfeng is also at ease.


    Although some of Wan Feng''s goals didn''t succeed, it doesn''t matter. She can wait for a long time. This time can''t, and next time.


    What''s more, it can''t be said that there was no harvest this time. Chifeng didn''t seem to hear anything at the moment when she just appeared, because there was no one around. When Wanfeng spoke with Jiang Xinrui, her voice was not small. In addition, she had been choking in her heart for a long time, so she had no scruples when she spoke.


    So Wanfeng knew that Chifeng must have heard something, but she didn''t know what she had heard.


    Especially when she and Jiang Xinrui are worried about Chifeng, but Chifeng turns her head and looks down with general Jingmi. They don''t know what to murmur. They seem to deliberately lower their voice. Wanfeng really doesn''t hear anything.


    It must be jiangxinrui.


    Indeed, Jiang Xinrui didn''t hear anything, but she didn''t ask, because the other party obviously deliberately lowered her voice. She wouldn''t ask. It''s normal for Chifeng to say something she didn''t want to say. After all, she also had things she didn''t want to say at the right time.


    But Jiang Xinrui knows it all in her heart. When it really happens, she still has some unspeakable feelings in her heart. It turns out that the word "double label" is applicable to everyone, including her.

 Chapter 3718

    Jiang Xinrui never knew that the word "shuangbiao" could be expressed in her. She was sour. On the one hand, because she was calculated, she was calculated again by Jingmi. On the other hand, her friend, who was on her side, couldn''t even take care of or protect her friends. How failed she was.


    Perhaps also because of this, Jiang Xinrui''s mood is always not calm, more sour and complex.


    Although Jiang Xinrui didn''t say anything to Chifeng, she had to say that at this moment, her doubts were the same as Wan Feng''s. she also wanted to know how Jingmi let him go now?


    Of course, Jiang Xinrui certainly hopes that Chifeng can be safe, but no matter what, he has to know what happened. Otherwise, Jiang Xinrui really can''t rest assured, and even can''t help thinking that Chifeng''s silly boy won''t agree to any exchange terms, will he?


    Remembering what they were whispering just now, Jiang Xinrui''s heart suddenly became a bit gambling. For so many years, Chifeng was beside her, and Chifeng was the same. Chifeng only spoke with ease when talking with herself. Even she was different from Wan Feng, because she was the elder sister and the elder for Chifeng, but she was different, There is no distance between them.


    Jiang Xinrui always thinks that no one can compare her feelings with Chifeng. She is just looking at Chifeng''s close communication with other people. Beside Chifeng, there is a powerful woman like Jingmi, who is inexplicably matched. Jiang Xinrui feels uncomfortable, as if she has been robbed of her beloved baby


    "It''s true. Don''t ask. Anyway, I''m ok now, and you two are OK. Let''s go and give song Lianyu''s soul to him."


    "Nothing else matters. Really, general Jingmi has his own business. How can he really waste time on me?"


    When Chifeng says this, he looks at Jiang Xinrui and Wan Feng who obviously don''t believe it. Chifeng is helpless, but no matter what, Chifeng doesn''t want to say at this time.


    As for the exchange of song Lianyu''s one soul, in fact, there was no need for Chifeng and others to go in person. Just let that soul go out, and the soul will take the initiative to find the subject and be attracted back by the subject. Of course, the premise is that the noumenon is young and vital, and even without the interference of external forces, otherwise it can''t go back.


    Now there is no external force, but Chifeng wants to change the topic and leave this place. Otherwise, Jiang Xinrui and her sister will not be at ease and ask him all the time.


    Chifeng''s mind is still thinking about Jiang Xinrui''s words. No matter what, Chifeng can''t let go so soon.


    Is Jiang Xinrui don''t want him, why he always can abandon at any time?


    What is the reason?


    "Come on, it''s getting dark."


    Jiangxinrui looks at Chifeng obviously don''t want to say more, the tone is also a little stiff, after all, send back a soul thing, originally don''t need so, this or Chifeng don''t want to say to her, in this case, jiangxinrui certainly can''t force others, she is not that kind of character.


    And after Jiang Xinrui finished saying this, he turned around and led the way in front of him, and went back to the direction when he came.


    As for Wanfeng, looking at the awkward feeling between Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng, she turns her mouth and doesn''t say much. All this really doesn''t matter to he

 Chapter 3719

    Looking at the situation of Jiang Xinrui and her brother, Wan Feng feels happy for no reason. No matter what, as long as Jiang Xinrui is not happy, she can be a little more comfortable.


    Besides, it was her younger brother''s initiative, and it had nothing to do with her. Wan Feng was a bystander watching the fire across the bank. At the end of the harvest, of course, the premise was that as long as the two people really had a bad time, Wan Feng felt that the best result of going out today was that Wan Feng could recognize Jiang Xinrui.


    Only in this way, Wan Feng doesn''t worry. In fact, Wan Feng''s mind is very simple. Jiang Xinrui can have different feelings for Chi Feng, so can Chi Feng, but it can''t be more than Jiang Xinrui''s, otherwise, her younger brother will be the one who suffers losses?


    Of course, Wanfeng will also watch in the middle. As long as Jiang Xinrui really has some more and more fierce situations, she will definitely participate in it. Two people can quarrel and make trouble, but Jiang Xinrui can''t let Chifeng go. She has to let Chifeng hold Jiang Xinrui and can''t let Jiang Xinrui turn over the sky. But now the situation is a bit reversed. Wanfeng will operate in the middle.


    Can''t completely break the relationship with Jiang Xinrui, this can''t blame other people, who called Jiang Xinrui this family can help Chifeng, if not for this, how can Wan Feng spend so much effort.


    Just like at the moment, Jiang Xinrui really didn''t say much. She turned around and left. Wan Feng didn''t panic, but she turned around and pulled Chi Feng to keep up with her.


    Song Lianyu''s home.


    Maybe the atmosphere of the three people was a little strange, so they all walked very fast. It took them more than 20 minutes to come, but when they went back, they arrived at the Song family in 10 minutes at most.


    "We''ve got your son''s soul back, and general Jingmi won''t come to him again. Just remember, this is a cycle of cause and effect, and then you didn''t promise in previous life that general Jingmi won''t come in this life."


    "We can save this time, not the second time, so you take care of yourself."


    Chifeng originally followed Jiang Xinrui to the Song family, and then opened her hand when she looked at Song''s mother''s surprise and crazy nod. Song Lianyu''s spirit, as if guided by something, poured directly into song Lianyu''s body, which was still in a coma at the moment.


    And song Lianyu in the body of a soul into the body, his soul is officially complete, song Lianyu will become normal, but a moment, song Lianyu had a reaction.


    When he slowly opened his eyes and looked at the four faces around him, his eyes were staring like a frog.


    Not to mention how worried his old mother was, she cried with joy. As long as the three female classmates behind her mother were beautiful, song Lianyu felt that she was dreaming. One by one, she could see that they were three different kinds of beauty.


    Song Lianyu always thinks that he is a beautiful man with good looks, but regardless of men and women, song Lianyu thinks that in the word of beauty, he has never convinced anyone. Today, he knows, or he is too young.


    "I... I must be dreaming, how can there be such a beautiful girl in this world..."


    This is the conclusion of song Lianyu''s silence for a moment.


    After that, he didn''t care about anything. He would lie down again and wake up. He is a good citizen and can''t have such a dream.


    "What dreams do you have? Get up and thank your benefactor. "

 Chapter 3720

    Song''s mother looked at her son''s hopeless appearance, and her teeth were itching with hatred. This is not her college student''s son. Fortunately, she praised him before. She showed her true colors when she saw a better looking girl!


    Sure enough, no matter how old a man is, all his hobbies are the same.


    As song''s mother patted song Lianyu, she explained to him what happened to these girls, especially Chifeng''s words. Song''s mother felt that her son must not be confused. It was a matter of nickname.


    "Well, I don''t remember. Mom worried you, and thank you... By the way, what about the village now? Are you back to normal? If not, I am still a sinner. Even if I recover, I am. No matter what they do, I have to live up to my conscience. "


    Song Lianyu listened to his mother''s words, with some unacceptable expression. He really didn''t know that he was a big man and married?


    The key is still voluntary, and say those words, song Lianyu is really a little shameless, especially when you know that in front of you, the three girls with different strengths are so powerful, it seems that they are not as big as him, and they still understand these metaphysics.


    "First, I want to correct it for a long time, but I didn''t have time to say that I have short hair and I''m not wearing women''s clothes, so I''m a man!"


    "Second, I really want to thank you for letting your mother recognize us. She promised us before."


    "Third, things in the village will return to normal. When general Jingmi left for the last time, she had already removed her control over this side. Naturally, your village will also return to normal."


    "And fourth, general Jingmi also said that she would not take back the things in it, and that the marriage would be invalid, and you would not have to return them."


    Chifeng''s eyebrows and eyes are slightly agitated. As long as it''s also because of the situation with Jiang Xinrui, Chifeng''s patience is very little, but he doesn''t forget what he came for.


    If you don''t return song Lianyu to normal in the face of his mother, his mother may not be able to be really convinced and don''t think carefully. Chifeng really doesn''t have that patience.


    Especially when song''s mother and song Lianyu always regard themselves as a girl, Chifeng is even more annoyed.


    If it wasn''t for this face, Chifeng knew that she would have lost a lot of trouble. When he remembered what Jiang Xinrui said to him last time, Chifeng was still very wronged.


    He didn''t want to look like this, but he couldn''t help it


    "Ah? schoolboy? Are they all boys? "


    Mother song''s eyes were surprised and unbelievable.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know. It''s dark and the sight in the room is not good. I read it wrong. I''m sorry. I''ll call you big brother after that! You just call me Lian di. In the field you are not good at, if I can do it, please come to me! "


    Song Lianyu is the same, but he is not as confused as his mother. People are willing to help. It''s very good. Although he hasn''t seen it, it''s just that it sounds very powerful. It''s her mother who found it. In addition, his memory of these two days is really vague.


    Looking at the changes at home, song Lianyu is actually very Mongolian. He can''t say he doesn''t believe it. He is awed by it. He just waits for the next chance to have a good look at it. That''s why he says that he can solve something in the future.


    Especially when the best looking "girl" said the one, two, three, four points, song Lianyu suddenly woke up, it was a blow

 Chapter 3721

    Song Lianyu''s idea is that it''s a pity. It''s really a pity. How can it be? Although he was wearing men''s clothes, although he wore short hair, but his face and beauty, that is a girl ah.


    I''m still a beautiful woman.


    Comparatively speaking, the girl with long hair next to him, who looks like him, is more like a man.


    But the other side didn''t explain, it must be the real girl, song Lianyu naturally won''t rush that eyebrow, he can feel these three people''s complexion is not good.


    "Three big brothers, this big brother means boss. I really want to recognize you. You saved me, that is, you saved my mother. We are the only two in our family."


    "And what you said just now is that some of me can understand and some of me can''t understand. I can understand. I''ll answer first. I don''t care what happened to general Jingmi, and I don''t want to care who she is. We can''t take her things. Then I won''t sell myself. I''ll send them to the river and the village as long as they can return to normal, I don''t worry about it. "


    Although song Lianyu has a scholar''s delicate face, he is actually quite active in his heart. If it wasn''t for this, he might not have provoked Jingmi in his last life.


    "I''ll look for the people you said. But now, I''m sure I can''t find them. It''s dark and you''re tired all day. If you don''t mind, have a rest at my house. We''ll start tomorrow morning!"


    Song''s mother looked at her son''s answer, and then looked at Jiang Xinrui. She said, of course, she knows who Jiang Xinrui and others are looking for. Although she doesn''t understand the grudge between them, she just saw her son saved by these people in front of them. In this way, she can''t deny it.


    But song''s mother also saw Jiang Xinrui''s fatigue, so she proposed a rest.


    Of course, all this is because song''s mother wants to discuss with her son


    And jiangxinrui and others looked at each other, jiangxinrui just wanted to say no, but Chifeng and Wanfeng were a step faster, and they said it in unison.


    This makes Jiang Xinrui''s anger even worse, but she also knows that her anger is inexplicable. They are really tired for a day, and they are being hunted down. They are all laborious work. She can make up with spiritual power, but her body also needs rest. She hasn''t had a good rest these days. She has been surrounded by all kinds of things, and then she just shut up.


    In fact, Jiang Xinrui didn''t have a good rest when she really had a rest. Although she knew that Ling Ji was setting them up, or even the Feng family, she naturally didn''t have much to worry about. As for the things here, Jiang Xinrui said a little less and reported that she was safe. She would wait until tomorrow morning, otherwise, according to her aunt Fengxi''s temperament, Jiang Xinrui was worried that she would not be able to sleep at night. The explanation was over. Later, Jiang Xinrui was ready to sleep, but she couldn''t sleep or really rest. All she had in her mind were the scenes of recent days.


    Disorderly all around together, jiangxinrui some not clear dream and reality.


    At the same time, in Jiangcheng, there is a place in the Ling family where there is no sleep. Like jiangxinrui, it is hard to sleep all night.


    "Master! They should be back tomorrow. Maybe they have already informed Fengjia tonight. What shall we do? "


    "I told you at that time that it''s not the right time to try to bring down Fengjia now..."

 Chapter 3722

    "But you have to go your own way... Now what? If I don''t do it, I can''t do it. They can even deal with the female generals under the river god. Even if I do it, I have no chance of winning. "


    "Besides, before that, I put my own evil spirit on song Lianyu to make them think that the river god female general is a fake, just a river demon, but I also used a lot of mana. In addition to the last time, I must be invincible to find them in this state. With the same breath, they are afraid that they can detect it, and we can''t say at that time."


    The person who said this was Liu Qinian. He looked like a gentle uncle. In fact, he was a snake demon over 300 years old. He was controlled by Ling Ji and obeyed his orders. But he was also unconvinced in his heart, so when he spoke, he inevitably took a tone of teaching.


    But he can also say a few more words, because Liu Qinian can''t be the master of Ling Ji at all, otherwise, life would be worse than death to meet him!


    Standing in front of his desk, Liu Qinian''s eyes peek behind the desk from time to time. The teenagers sitting there have sharp eyebrows, but the tear mole at the end of his right eye is the finishing touch, which conceals the sharpness and ruthlessness in his eyes. In addition, he has a smiling face, which makes people feel like a sunny boy. In fact, people who know him all know that he is a cruel smiling tiger, This year, I am only 17 years old. I am in the middle between youth and youth. Although I am supposed to be the best age, I have become the most cunning two faced faction.


    At the same time, Ling Ji is also the youngest and most powerful owner of the Ling family. Although Ling Ji''s character is not good, one thing can''t be denied, that is, his talent and strength can''t be used beyond a large section. Ling Ji is simply catching up.


    Before Ling Ji, the youngest owner of Feng''s family was Feng Xi, but now nearly 20 years later, Feng Xi is not young. It can be said that compared with that year, if Ling Ji was born in the same age as Feng Xi, Ling Xiao would be OK. Ling Ji might even surpass Feng Xi and cover up all the light of Feng Xi.


    It''s just because Ling Ji, in order to accomplish his goal, can be reckless and dare to move anything. He has "courage and insight" that ordinary people can''t touch. He is also unscrupulous. Otherwise, he won''t use means to threaten evil spirits to work for himself. Liu Qinian''s is just one of them


    Ling Ji often said that as long as the goal can be achieved, the result is the most important, and no one will investigate the process, because the result is written by the winner.


    "Bang!"


    The clapping of the fist on the table made a loud noise, and the teacup on the table was shattered. It can be seen how angry the host was. The smiling face on his face was just an expression, which had nothing to do with his mood at the moment.


    His mood is almost the same as that of the teacup in front of him. It''s split!


    After such a long time of calculation, Ling Ji''s success has been smooth for so many years. She has never failed like this. She has not got any benefits and caused a lot of trouble. Although no one has found her now, he has received a warning message from Jiang Xinrui last time, and Feng Xi doesn''t trust him as much as last time.


    In fact, if it works well for the first time, Fengjia can fold a lot of people in it, and he can clean himself up. Then for the second time and the third time, it will all come naturally. There is no reason for him to be found out. Over the years, he has never been defeated by his peers, rivals and brothers

 Chapter 3723

    In fact, it''s not only that Ling Ji can be the owner of the family so quickly, but also because there is no one in the Ling family who can afford it. Otherwise, according to Ling Ji''s qualifications, it can''t be so fast. It can be said that Ling Ji has calculated almost everyone in the Ling family.


    His opponents have changed and made him a success.


    The Ling family are also suspicious, but at this time, they can only turn a blind eye to Ling Ji, because there is no one else in the Ling family. If Ling Ji is executed, no one in the Ling family can support the appearance.


    So Ling Ji doesn''t know what he''s doing, and his family is in the middle to help him cover it up. Otherwise, how can there be no trace? When Ling Ji is planning to compete with his family for the position of home owner, the old Ling family even thinks that it''s better to get Ling Xiao back. It''s just that Ling Xiao''s business is very good now, with both sons and daughters and prodigal son coming back, and he doesn''t take over the Ling family at all, Besides, Lingxiao''s mana is also wasted. He needs to start from the beginning. Even if he has the heart, he doesn''t have the ability. This year, he is in his early 40s. How can Lingxiao go back?


    In this way, Ling Ji has become a choice with no choice, and can only be promoted to the position of home owner!


    These LINGJI don''t know, otherwise he may also reach to Lingxiao, no one can stop him from sitting on the head of the family, sitting on the position of the first Fengshui family, everything of the Fengshui family should be replaced, this is LINGJI''s early idea.


    Before he became the owner, Ling Ji was already working with Liu Qinian. It can be said that these two times are just the beginning!


    However, Ling Ji was disappointed by the boiling water. He had never failed like this in recent years.


    The main thing Ling Ji can''t accept is that what he calculated is the Phoenix family and Fengxi. How did he let Jiang Xinrui bump into each other once or twice? It''s not terrible to run into, but it''s devastating


    "Jiang Xinrui... Who is it? Who is Huasheng? Even if he inherits Huasheng''s ability, he will not be able to deal with the mandrill and the female general of the river god. This one is born from the resentment of the war spirits in the world. It''s painless and heartless. It''s hard to deal with only desire. She feeds on human blood and controls the living dead. In addition, a female general of the nine River God is brave and good at fighting. It''s said that she has thousands of years of experience. Tell me, Jiang Xinrui, a 17-year-old girl, is all settled? "


    "How is that possible? It''s impossible to count Huasheng, but I used to deal with the affairs of Jiangcheng with Fengxi. If I hadn''t been born at that time, I would have been the only one in Fengxi''s family


    "And where on earth did she come from? Why does she always make trouble with me when I arrange for Fengjia? Last time, she sent me a warning message. She is so kind! Jiang Xinrui, I don''t believe you are so lucky! Every time I''m safe. "


    Ling Ji broke the teacup with fierce eyes and clenched hands. No matter how fierce, Ling Ji''s face is also with a smile, and the rising corners of her mouth are the characteristics of Ling Ji. It''s also because of this that Ling Ji is very popular. Of course, it refers to those who don''t know Ling Ji.


    At this time, Ling Ji''s lungs are about to explode.


    In fact, it happened that Ling Ji pushed the boat along the river, but he didn''t expect that he didn''t push it in the end. He called Jiang Xinrui to stir it up. The second time, Ling Ji abandoned her mind and was stirred up by Jiang Xinrui.


    On the contrary, Fengxi didn''t hurt anything and didn''t trust him as before. Fengxi is still investigating him recently?

 Chapter 3724

    Ling Ji knows that Jiang Xinrui must have found something last time. She tells Feng Xi that she has doubts about him, but Ling Ji doesn''t understand. How did Jiang Xinrui find out?


    In fact, the one horned mandrill incident is similar to the one thousand people incident that has no clue yet. It is very difficult to find them together. Even if they are found, they should not be counted on him. After all, he is not a God. What''s wrong with him? Why not?


    Ling Ji''s calculation is clear. I didn''t expect to jump all over.


    Or a little girl of her own age?


    "In fact, I don''t think the owner of the family should be so angry. Maybe it''s a coincidence that we''ve been oversensitive. After all, only we know what''s going on, and no one else knows. Fengxi''s investigation of you may be due to your rapid rise. Before that, I reminded you that human beings have a low vision, they can''t see the future, and they will hate those who are stronger than themselves, Now, under your guidance, the Ling family is already catching up with and surpassing the Feng family. It''s only a matter of time before Feng Xi is worried. "


    "It''s said that Fengxi''s son is five years old this year. I can''t say it. Fengxi and his wife have searched for famous doctors and even the dead Fengming, but they can''t help it. I''ve followed other members of Fengxi''s family secretly, and they are not as bad as Fengxi, let alone you, It''s not strange that Feng Xi starts to worry when she sees this situation. To investigate you is to investigate your opponent. "


    "As for jiangxinrui... A little girl, it''s hard to make Huasheng. These two times, she was lucky. My little grandson lived under the river and saw them with his own eyes, but he didn''t do much. If he did, jiangxinrui, a little girl, would not be the rival of the female general of the river god."


    "As for Huasheng, I had some impression of her before. She was so secretive that I couldn''t trace her identity. In fact, she wasn''t terrible either. Her background was the most troublesome. There were her people in the sky and the earth. Now it''s just that our demon world doesn''t matter. If we want to deal with Fengxi, Huasheng won''t look at her according to her relationship with Huasheng, so what we really have a headache about is Huasheng, Her daughter is not a threat


    "But I prefer that we wait and see that jiangxinrui is not a threat. We can start with the person who is the least threat. You also said that a little girl is the time when the hormones of youth start to sprout..."


    Liu Qinian dodged slightly and avoided the splashing tea because Ling Ji broke the teacup. His expression was flat, without any displeasure or even anger. At most, it was true that he was a little impatient. Ling Ji was good at everything, but he was too anxious to verify himself. The last empty was for sure.


    However, it''s not the last moment yet. Liu Qinian also has his own plan in mind. It just depends on whether Ling Ji can agree.


    "Simple little girl, don''t care. What about the two around her? If I''m right, is it magic? You can''t miss it, can you? I''m bored. In the human world, demons can walk freely and even get along with each other normally. Is that ok? Why is there no one to crusade against them? This has something to do with Fengxi, and the Huasheng who is in the way


    Ling Ji looks up and looks at Liu Qinian with a look of collapse.

 Chapter 3725

    "Why... Now, I think Huasheng will become a huge stumbling block, not only Huasheng, but also her daughter, plus the two demons around her, and other people, who we can''t reach..."


    "What shall we do now? Let me wait for the wind to come to me? I''ve just been the head of the Ling family! I haven''t done anything yet


    Ling Ji clenches her fist and has fierce eyes. All the frustrations in her life are brought to him by this family. Until now, these people have not seen each other. Without knowing each other, they have already had a contest, but the final result is obvious that he lost.


    Ling Ji''s frustration is great, but it doesn''t mean that he just admits defeat. He has never lost in these years.


    What Ling Ji doesn''t understand is, what''s wrong with the Huasheng family? Why is it so difficult?


    At this time, Ling Ji didn''t know that the Huasheng family was always with him.


    "Those two demons... Will be attacked sooner or later. The demon world is evil. They always exist in the human world and will certainly be feared. Let''s find an opportunity to spread the news and attack our hearts first. Moreover, I don''t think those two demons are the most difficult to deal with, so I didn''t mention them. Someone came to report them. We saw that the three of them didn''t agree with each other on the shore. This is our starting point."


    "As for Huasheng, let''s not surprise them. When we deal with Fengjia, we should stop for a moment. Fengjia is really not very good in recent years. Moreover, I recently found a clue that it is related to Fengjia. If it is confirmed to be true, plus the hard evidence I found, Fengjia''s reputation will be ruined this time. As long as we operate well, we can completely overthrow them, even if Fengjia comes to find them tomorrow, We are demons. We can''t deal with it at that time. It has nothing to do with us. I won''t appear recently... "


    "The Huasheng family can''t participate even if they have a background. Besides, nowadays, there are rules of all walks of life. Those who have a background may know it, but they can''t interfere in everything. Otherwise, the rules will be broken."


    Liu Qinian looks at Ling Ji''s frustrated and angry voice. He is not anxious, but his attitude is much better. He looks at Ling Ji with the care of his elders. Although he is controlled by Ling Ji, he likes Ling Ji very much, which can be said to be contradictory.


    Dissatisfied with Ling Ji''s control and disrespect for him, after all, he is more than 300 years old. On the other hand, Liu Qinian actually watched Ling Ji grow up. Some of them are regarded as their own children, as housekeepers and bodyguards.


    It can be said that Liu Qinian has helped Ling Ji to do many things over the years.


    What Ling Ji said is only what he knows. Everything about Hua Sheng has changed over and over again. Unexpectedly, many people don''t know her past. What they can know is only the heaven and the devil, and all the people in the battle between gods and demons.


    Just like Jiang Xinrui, it''s just an impression in everyone''s eyes.


    So no matter Ling Ji or Liu Qinian, what he knows about Huasheng is only the great things he did with Fengxi more than ten years ago to save Jiangcheng.


    In the event of saving Jiangcheng, the Ling family has always thought that it was Huasheng who brought it


    The Song family is on the March.


    Not in the morning, not even in the morning, not in the morning. When Jiang Xinrui opened her eyes, it was almost eleven o''clock.


    Looking at this time, Jiang Xinrui was stunned.


    "Rui''er, are you awake?"

 Chapter 3726

    Chifeng sits in the living room, looking at Jiang Xinrui''s nervous look, and asks.


    And there is Wanfeng beside Chifeng, looking at Jiang Xinrui''s eyes are also some accidents.


    Because at this time, it''s almost lunch, and everyone is up. Only Jiang Xinrui hasn''t woken up. If Wan Feng doesn''t find anything wrong, she will even wonder if something has come to control Jiang Xinrui?


    Outside, in other people''s home, she can sleep so well? Wan Feng remembers that this man is still insomnia?


    "What''s the matter? Robbed? What about song Lianyu''s mother and son? "


    "Why did I sleep so long? Why don''t you wake me up? "


    Jiang Xinrui took a look at the surrounding environment. It was really like being skinned. Except for the window and door, there were only two chairs left in the living room. There was nothing else. Even the lanterns on the door were gone. Then she looked at her watch and determined the time again. It was almost noon. How could she sleep so long?


    And the Song family. If she was robbed, how could she not feel at all?


    Last night, Jiang Xinrui couldn''t sleep all the time. He was so cranky that when he really fell asleep, it was time to open his eyes. Today, Jiang Xinrui has to identify Ling Ji.


    In fact, at the moment when she got up, she didn''t find Chifeng and Wanfeng. Jiang Xinrui was a little flustered. She thought that it was female general Jingmi who had come back and brought Chifeng back


    So Jiang Xinrui was a little flustered, but she was also confused. After waking up for a while, Jiang Xinrui realized that she was too tired recently. This meeting was finished, and she didn''t have a good rest. After insomnia last night, she felt sleepy and didn''t know when to fall asleep, but at last she had a good rest.


    As for Ling Ji, Jiang Xinrui didn''t pay much attention.


    "Don''t you see a lot of things missing around? Song Lianyu said that he felt humiliated when he looked at it, but you didn''t wake up. He and his mother went into the river and said that they would return it, and then they sent you the tables, chairs and benches in that room. "


    "No, people are back, we can be ready to go... But first of all, when you wake up, I inquired about the Ling family in the name of Feng Shui, thinking about making an appointment with their owner. We''d better not run away. Guess what? The owner of the Ling family left in the early morning. He said that it was the annual travel of the Ling family and he didn''t know where to go. "


    "So what do we do? You said Ling Ji didn''t mean it? Know you want to find him, guilty run? But I really don''t know what to say about him. Unless he doesn''t do it, where can he go? "


    Wan Feng''s tone is incomprehensible when she looks at her two legs sitting on the windowsill. At this meeting, there is basically nothing left for the Song family. Wan Feng is still a little uncomfortable sitting, but in this way, Wan Feng can see that the Song family is really in a tight corner.


    Song Lianyu also came back with his mother when Wanfeng was talking. His tall and straight body was not tall and straight. After tossing about these two times, he directly collapsed. When he came in, he just heard Wanfeng say that he was missing Jiang Xinrui''s room. Song Lianyu quickly waved his hand and said, "don''t worry, don''t worry. Let''s talk about it another day. Let''s do three things first..."


    Song Lianyu is really no strength, looked at a circle, really did not sit, directly squatting on the ground panting.


    "Rui''er, what do you think? Otherwise, I''ll send someone out to look for it first. He can avoid the first day of junior high school, but he can''t avoid the 15th day of junior high school... "

 Chapter 3727

    When Chi Feng said this, he really wanted to send someone, but all he sent were demons. He certainly didn''t mind. He was worried that it would bring trouble to Jiang Xinrui.


    "Let''s go back first. Ling Ji must know something. He may even be very clear about what happened here, so he left first when he found something wrong."


    "Even if you can find the Ling family, he is the owner of the family. The Ling family will protect him and cover up for him! Let''s go back to Jiangcheng and have a good talk with my mother and aunt Fengxi. If we can''t find it, let''s see what Fengjia means. "


    "After all, what Ling Ji wants to deal with is the wind family. Last time I was not sure. This time, once it''s him, I can''t be good."


    Jiang Xinrui listens to Wanfeng and Chifeng''s words, and finally decides to say.


    First of all, Jiang Xinrui certainly can''t let Chifeng send people to go. That''s definitely not right. He can''t move the forces of the demon world until he has to. It''s really not Jiang Xinrui''s aversion to let the soldiers of the demon world spread all over the human world. The three worlds and six roads will be restless.


    Of course, the most important thing is also behind this matter. If it''s really aimed at Fengjia, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to interfere.


    Unless Fengxi or Huasheng takes the initiative, after all, Jiang Xinrui''s character is there


    No matter how angry, it''s just the mood of last night. After adjusting for a while, Jiang Xinrui is not so eager to find Ling Ji.


    Because after finding Ling Ji, it means trouble. Ling Ji won''t do this for no reason, either for Feng''s family or for ten li Chunfeng''s. in these two things, only the people from these three parties have been found, and then there are problems that will be found later. It''s been so long since the last incident of Bai''s family, no clues have appeared, and the clues are broken, This shows that there is already a problem to be solved, a thorny problem.


    "I''ll cut in? We''re not going to identify? "


    Song Lianyu sat on the threshold of his home and looked up at Jiang Xinrui.


    He knew that Jiang Xinrui was in charge of the three people. As long as Jiang Xinrui made a decision, he would not run away.


    In fact, song Lianyu doesn''t want to identify himself in his selfish heart... The reason is very simple. It''s equivalent to a fight between gods and mortals. It means that ordinary people like Jiang Xinrui can''t participate in the world of people like Jiang Xinrui.


    Maybe you don''t even know how to die in the end.


    But song Lianyu also knows that his life was saved by others. Song Lianyu remembers that he will do whatever Jiang Xinrui and others say he can do. As for how easy it is for Jiang Xinrui and others, or how difficult it is, it is a great event for song Lianyu to save his life.


    He knows how to repay his kindness, though he can''t help at present.


    "Don''t you go to school in Jiangcheng? Why, do you want to start together? "


    Wan Feng looks up at Song Lianyu.


    "I won''t go first. I have to clean up at home. Let''s leave a contact information. If you need anything, please come to me at any time."


    When song Lianyu said this, he blushed slightly. The main reason was that Wan Feng gave his senses too much momentum. Song Lianyu''s heart beat faster inexplicably. In short, he was very nervous.


    Not even his mother had been photographing him.


    Is song''s mother really in a hurry? Can you find him at any time? What can he do? I can''t use it this time. Song''s mother has already planned it in her heart

 Chapter 3728

    What song''s mother thinks is very simple. Even if she identifies today, she will not recognize it. She says that she can''t recognize it. She is old and has a bad memory. Song Lianyu doesn''t know what happened before, and he doesn''t remember it.


    If they have any conflicts, they have to solve them by themselves. They can''t help at all, and they will even be killed!


    Song''s mother can see clearly that these people are not ordinary people. They can deal with the river god. Is it not easy to kill them alone?


    But no matter what she did, her son was indifferent and even blushed at the girl who didn''t look like a girl


    Mother song felt her blood pressure had come up.


    In the end, no matter how song''s mother''s blood pressure is, it''s a matter of shooting. Jiang Xinrui and his wife go back to Jiangcheng directly.


    For song Lianyu''s words, Jiang Xinrui and others just nodded, and then didn''t say much, because they didn''t expect that they would have any intersection in the future.


    In fact, the problem of identification can be checked. Whether there is or not, it has not changed much.


    After a good night''s sleep, Jiang Xinrui relaxed a lot and felt that there was nothing necessary that could affect her mood.


    Chifeng''s affair is also put in the back of her mind for the time being. Jiang Xinrui finds that if she doesn''t care about it, it becomes particularly simple.


    Just jiangxinrui didn''t expect that she would become very difficult again in the later time. She didn''t dare to think that it was something she could do. But when jiangxinrui came back to her senses, she had already done it and couldn''t look back. Slowly, jiangxinrui seemed to understand some feelings.


    At the same time, in a "dark" cave, a man in a blue robe covers his heart with a look of pain and scars. He is wearing a half broken mask. The mask seems to have been broken by people, and there are broken demons scattered around him. It should have been in his body, but now it seems to have leaked out, and it is constantly infiltrating, more and more, Even cover up the whole cave in black.


    Because of this, in the eyes of others, it has become a dark cave. Now it is noon.


    The man is struggling to conjure the spell, but the magic of his body can''t stay in his body, so he can''t gather the magic. He has no way to save himself.


    The man continued to ease for a long time, reached out again and touched it in his arms, empty


    "Ha ha..."


    Man a sneer, he did not expect that he would break through their own embarrassed bottom line.


    Forget, that thing was owed by him in the early years. At that time, he said that he would try to find a way, but later he completely left it behind. In addition, he didn''t expect that he would need that thing to save his life one day!


    Most of all, he despised the enemy too much


    Jiangcheng.


    "Rui''er? Are you okay? When I was in the Song family, I saw you in good condition? How come you''ve come back to Jiangcheng, but you have no spirit? "


    Chifeng follows Jiang Xinrui and looks at Jiang Xinrui frowning.


    When I was in the Song family, Jiang Xinrui was in good condition?


    What''s going on?


    Hearing the words, Wan Feng turned her head and asked, "did you sleep too much yesterday?"


    "Sister..."


    Chifeng looks at Wanfeng helplessly


    "It''s OK. I feel hot and uncomfortable. It seems that something is losing..."


    Jiang Xinrui ignores Wan Feng''s sarcasm, because the feeling in her heart suddenly disturbs her.

 Chapter 3729

    "Suddenly uncomfortable? You''re not really sleeping too much, are you? Or is it because of some physical discomfort? Rui''er, you can really sleep from last night to this morning. The key is the big noise. Chi Feng and I were woken up just at dawn. "


    "The East and the West are demolished. Song Lianyu''s mother and son are more careful, but we''re not ordinary people. We''re still outside. We can''t sleep well and we can detect any movement. Then I got up about the same time as Chifeng, but after waiting for a long time, we didn''t see you..."


    Wan Feng hears Jiang Xinrui''s words and looks at Jiang Xinrui with doubts.


    At the moment, Jiang Xinrui''s state is really bad. How to say, it''s very sudden. There''s no sign at all. As she walks, her face becomes worse and worse. It''s clear to say what happens in the middle. But in fact, the three of them are not together except last night, and almost all of them are together at the other time, so they have to go to the toilet.


    But no one has found any changes in jiangxinrui, and what happened, but now jiangxinrui seems to be tired of fighting with someone


    It looks weird.


    Especially Wan Feng, looking at this kind of Jiang Xinrui, she feels a little flustered. All the time, Wan Feng thinks that she knows Jiang Xinrui, and it''s very easy to add a little jam to her. But at the moment, Wan Feng suddenly can''t understand Jiang Xinrui. Her intuition tells her that Jiang Xinrui still has many secrets she hasn''t found.


    And these secrets will definitely affect her.


    Women''s instincts are so terrible.


    "Rui''er, what''s the matter with you? Aunt should be at home at this time. Let her show you... "


    Chifeng looks at Jiang Xinrui''s expression, some anxious, but also flustered don''t know how to do.


    Jiang Xinrui''s condition at the moment really has no sign, especially suddenly, just like this, frowning, looks a little painful, and looks a little white. The strangest thing is that the whole person''s state is also changing, as if affected by something, such as fighting... Looking very tired.


    If it wasn''t for the big change of appearance that caused Chifeng''s attention, Jiang Xinrui was just upset in his heart, and Chifeng really wouldn''t find out. Moreover, from yesterday to now, he didn''t really fight with anyone, so Jiang Xinrui wouldn''t be hurt. Jiang Xinrui was upset in his heart, but he couldn''t do it, especially his state was getting worse and worse.


    "Maybe I didn''t have a good rest."


    Jiang Xinrui covers his heart and holds it tightly with his right hand, as if to take out the heart.


    At the same time, I think of countless possibilities in my mind, which can make her heart so miserable for no reason. She knows that there is only one person, that is Ji Li!


    The contractual relationship between them did not break with his real body.


    But after the last unhappy parting, she separated from Ji Li. Even before, she burned the book. She had no heartache!


    So this time, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t think Ji Li did it, unless he''s crazy. Jiang Xinrui clearly remembers how much Ji Li wanted to be his apprentice. When he left, his eyes didn''t look like he could give up. Jiang Xinrui saw it clearly. In that case, if Ji Li still dares to use this threat at this time, doesn''t he want her to hate him more?


    It must be impossible to worship teachers.


    It''s just not because of him. What''s wrong with her?

 Chapter 3730

    At present, apart from Ji Li, Jiang Xinrui can''t think of anyone else. Of course, it may be her own physical problems. When Jiang Xinrui thinks about this, she feels that she has some conspiracy theories.


    When something goes wrong, you feel that you have been harmed by others, and there may not be such a problem.


    Maybe it''s because she didn''t have a good rest recently.


    Jiang Xinrui is definitely thinking, suddenly feel some uncomfortable throat, as if there is something foreign body, and she subconsciously want to spit out, not to think about it, can only be good at blocking, "poof", directly spit out.


    "Rui''er!"


    "How could that be..."


    Chifeng looks at Jiang Xinrui''s palm, and her eyes turn red. Then there is a exclamation.


    It''s just a cough. How did it become like this


    Even spitting blood!


    Wan Feng was stunned when she saw this. Although she had a problem with Jiang Xinrui, she didn''t really hope that Jiang Xinrui would do anything important. Chi Feng still needed her.


    "Yes, how could that be? But this blood, spit out, feel comfortable, in the heart uncomfortable feeling also disappeared


    Jiang Xinrui looked at her palm. Actually, she didn''t expect it. But this feeling is not deceptive. She is really more comfortable.


    Very relaxed!


    It''s just what happened to her? Before Ji Li control her heart, let her pain, she never so uncomfortable, more did not vomit blood.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xinrui''s eyes suddenly changed. She seemed to think of something. Then she took out a paper towel to wipe the blood stains on her hands and said to Chifeng and Wanfeng, "I feel much better. Maybe I have a bad rest recently. I''m really OK. Don''t tell my family about it. Let''s go back and talk about LINGJI first."


    "In my opinion, I''m probably too coquettish. I''ve been at home for too long. This time, I''ll have a good rest for a few days. Do you want to go home and have a look?"


    Jiang Xinrui said while walking, while still wiping the blood on his hand, the state is just like nobody, I don''t know how smart Jiang Xinrui is at the moment.


    But now jiangxinrui is so natural and unrestrained.


    He has a good manner.


    "Rui''er, what time is it? Are you worried about Ling Ji! You are now like this, I do not go, and you do not take what did not rest well, to deceive me, how possible? Who doesn''t have a good rest will suddenly vomit blood


    Chifeng looks at Jiang Xinrui. She is not a little worried. Then, regardless of Jiang Xinrui''s willingness, she reaches out her hand and holds it on Jiang Xinrui''s wrist to detect her state.


    This behavior, if changed a person, Jiang Xinrui definitely beat him out, after all, detect other people''s physical condition, not close to people, will not agree.


    If you can be around jiangxinrui like this, you will be Chifeng. Even if it is Huasheng and Jiangliu, jiangxinrui will feel uneasy. After all, the strength of Huasheng and Jiangliu is different from others. They are more powerful, and they are likely to find something wrong.


    Although this possibility is very small, but Jiang Xinrui dare not take this risk, what if?


    But if this person is Chifeng, Jiang Xinrui will feel that it doesn''t matter, because she knows that even if Chifeng knows all about it, Chifeng won''t tell others. She will always keep it secret for her and completely stand on her side. For this, Jiang Xinrui has this confidence.

 Chapter 3731

    "How''s it going? Don''t worry now? Am I ok? It''s really OK. Is there anything wrong with me? Don''t I know? You remember when I was at school, there was a boy who was in this condition. He vomited blood and was in a good mental state. Maybe there was too much blood! "


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Chifeng, who is detecting her vital signs. At the moment, her brow is locked, and her eyes are full of endless exploration, as if she wants to see through her.


    And Chifeng listened to Jiang Xinrui''s words, did not continue to explore, but also did not let go of Jiang Xinrui''s hand, holding tightly.


    "What are you doing? Can''t detect it? I''ll try. "


    Wan Feng looks at the eye contact between Chifeng and Jiang Xinrui. It''s a feeling that she can''t fit in. This makes Wan Feng feel uncomfortable. Then she wants to reach out and have a try.


    In fact, it''s not the most important thing to have a try. The important thing is to break the state that these two people can''t get in with others.


    But Wan Feng''s hand hasn''t touched Jiang Xinrui yet, so she is dodged by Chi Feng.


    Yes, it was Chifeng who got away, not jiangxinrui.


    Chifeng holds Jiang Xinrui''s hand, looking at Wanfeng also want to test, Chifeng subconsciously will Jiang Xinrui''s hand away, hiding behind his back.


    But Jiang Xinrui didn''t have time at all. He just looked at the "Duel" between Chifeng and Wanfeng.


    "No, it''s nothing. Let''s go back."


    "Solve the problem of Ling Ji first, or we may meet again when we go out later."


    Chi Feng then pulls Jiang Xinrui and continues to walk, while Wan Feng looks behind, frowning.


    Originally, I didn''t think it was a problem, but in the current situation, how could Wan Feng believe it?


    But at this meeting, Chifeng didn''t give Wanfeng anything to see at all, and Wanfeng couldn''t force herself to see it, so she became a sister who had no patience and didn''t give him private space.


    Wan Feng never turns herself into such an angle. There are many channels and opportunities for her to know. Wan Feng doesn''t worry. Then Wan Feng naturally looks at Chi Feng and Jiang Xinrui and says, "let''s go now..."


    Jiang Xinrui nodded and looked at Chifeng. He always felt a little flustered. Did Chifeng really feel something? Just really feel, that Chi Feng''s expression is also peaceful and light.


    Just at this time, Jiang Xinrui didn''t think much, because she had something to do


    In the dark cave outside Jiangcheng.


    This cave is very hidden, surrounded by mountains, trees, natural scenery completely block here.


    And the people inside can also have a good rest here.


    I don''t know if the scenery here is too good and the breath is also very good. The man in the cave suddenly feels much more comfortable, but his body injury doesn''t recover.


    Ten li spring breeze.


    "How dare Ling Ji? This little bastard dares to plot against you. It''s not right to plot against me. Rui''er, you''re helping me block it now. "


    "The last time this happened, you just said you were not sure. You were confused. I thought you were thinking too much. The Ling family was not so good before, but the child Ling Ji was really not like that. You don''t know, the child was very good. He was just a sunny boy. How could he do such things behind his back?"


    "Before, I was still thinking about how much virtue the Ling family had accumulated to have a Ling Ji. Now, I''m still stupid. I''m almost forty, and I can''t even see a child clearly."

 Chapter 3732

    Fengxi was sitting on the sofa, eating the dried fruit made by the river. Listening to Jiang Xinrui''s words, she stood up and said that she was angry, and then she took a bite of the dried fruit.


    It was anger.


    Qin Xiaobao leans on Jiang Xinrui''s arms and looks at the dried fruit in Fengxi''s hands. It was made by Jiangliu''s uncle and eaten by his mother. Thinking of this, Qin Xiaobao turns to Jiang Xinrui''s arms and looks for comfort.


    I haven''t seen Jiang Xinrui for a long time. Qin Xiaobao missed it very much. He wanted to leave for a day, let alone several days.


    Jiang Xinrui watched as she came in. Qin Xiaobao was waiting. Naturally, he didn''t refuse. He held him in his arms. His eyes were spoiled because Qin Xiaobao couldn''t speak. Everyone was very patient and worried about him.


    This anxious mood is naturally Qin Xiaobao can''t speak, vocal cord no problem, but why can''t speak.


    Most of the time, Jiang Xinrui will think about whether Yu Ping''s two sabres were caused at that time. Although both adults and children are nourished by spiritual power day and night, it can''t be denied that some of the wounds are invisible.


    Besides, before or after that, Qin Xiaobao had no problem. Why did he look like this?


    Jiangxinrui can''t think of anything else, it can only be this reason, and because of this, jiangxinrui is more guilty to Qin Xiaobao.


    As long as Qin Xiaobao likes it, Jiang Xinrui will satisfy him. The problem that Qin Xiaobao can''t speak is also the problem Jiang Xinrui has been trying to solve.


    "What about Chifeng? Are you scared? "


    Hua Sheng sits next to Jiang Xinrui and doesn''t talk much. After a moment''s silence, he turns to Jiang Xinrui and asks.


    This meeting, Chifeng and Wanfeng are not around. Jiang Xinrui came back by himself. Chifeng and Wanfeng have already returned to the demon world


    Huasheng didn''t see Chifeng and Wanfeng, so he had to ask Jiang Xinrui.


    As for what Jiang Xinrui said, Hua Sheng is still thinking about it. She thinks it''s very dramatic. She wants to let Jiang Xinrui get in touch with her little by little. How can there be a general in battle? Thanks to not really fighting, Chifeng and Wanfeng are familiar with each other, but their strength is much worse. As for Jiang Xinrui, they have strength but no experience, and they don''t really cooperate. How can they match the army of the female general of the river god?


    So they can come back safely. Huasheng thinks it''s good.


    Now because he didn''t see Chifeng, Hua Sheng was a little worried about Chifeng. He was worried about the shadow of the child''s heart because he got into the sedan chair. He was still a boy.


    After getting along for a long time, Hua Sheng still knows Chifeng a little. The child is very sensitive and delicate. They are all spoiled by people around him. Of course, Hua Sheng is also willing to spoil him.


    "It''s ok... A boy, mom, you look down on him. We can''t treat Ling Ji as if we don''t know. Besides, he doesn''t hide now."


    "Although it''s the enmity of the Feng family, if you need any help, aunt Fengxi, please tell me that I can help at any time, and Ling Ji and I have indirectly dealt with each other. I didn''t tell you last night when I came back this time, but I was worried that you were worried. We can discuss it together."


    Jiang Xinrui first answered Huasheng''s answer, then looked at xiangfengxi road.


    Although actually Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to take care of it, he won''t ignore it in front of people, especially Huasheng.

 Chapter 3733

    "As long as aunt Fengxi doesn''t think I''m in the way, I''ll go if I can help."


    Jiang Xinrui thought about it and said it again.


    Because Jiang Xinrui feels that her mother around her seems to have some disbelief? That look is very strange.


    Let Jiang Xinrui inexplicable some flustered.


    "Fengxi, let her go. In the past, what happened in Jiangcheng was us two. Now, as long as we can do it, no matter where it is, it becomes us three."


    Hua Sheng looks up at the wind.


    As long as Jiang Xinrui is willing, Huasheng will not object to it. In fact, only by going through more experience can we have a real feeling.


    Feng Xi nodded, "I''m sorry about this. If something happened to you three, I''ll be really sorry. Qin Xiaobao can''t forgive me. Look at this boy, he still sticks out his finger. How about you? Then you''d better grow up quickly, or who''s going out with a small radish? "


    "I''ve already found several people to find Ling Ji. Follow him and see what he wants to do. No matter if I can wait for him to come back, I''ll send someone to find him now. I have to go to Ling''s house. I can''t just let it go. I have to ask Ling''s family to apologize to rui''er!"


    "It''s fatal to calculate people twice in a row..."


    The more Fengxi thinks about it, the more angry she is. In her eyes, the Ling family will be a blacklist. No matter how many generations she has experienced, this person has no conscience. The heart of the Ling family has been rotten from the inside to the outside, and there will be no good day any more.


    And in the heart of the wind Xi is impossible to let Jiang Xinrui go, if this what accident? Besides, there have been many accidents. Fengxi feels very guilty.


    If it wasn''t for her relationship with Hua Sheng and her feelings for many years, Feng Xi was worried about whether Hua Sheng would suspect that it was her intention.


    After all, it''s a coincidence that she gave the addresses twice


    Thinking of this, Fengxi really wants to take Ling Ji to the ground to see his grandfather.


    The Ling family is really bad from the root. She thinks that after so many years, the new generation will be different. As a result, it''s just getting worse and worse. What kind of family can cultivate such "talents".


    Wind Xi really don''t understand, also don''t want to understand, Ling family this matter, how also can''t finish.


    After receiving the news from Jiang Xinrui that she has time to have a ten mile spring breeze, they have something to talk about, so Fengxi can''t sit down. Come here quickly. When she comes here with Qin Xiaobao, Fengxi''s eyelids are beating all the time, proving that something is going to happen. Sure enough, it''s not a small thing.


    It can only be said that Jiang Xinrui knows Fengxi very well. If she told Fengxi last night, Fengxi couldn''t bear to say anything, she would kill Ling''s family directly


    Now Ling Ji runs away, but it doesn''t matter. Sooner or later, he can be found.


    Feng Xi said, with Qin Xiaobao left ten li Chunfeng, this thing is aimed at her, always can''t let Jiang Xinrui suffer this grievance in vain.


    Looking at Feng Xi''s back in a hurry, Hua Sheng and Jiang Xinrui are not at ease. They are not afraid of the Ling family. It''s just that Ling Ji is too resourceful to do these tricks. Who knows what''s waiting for Feng Xi.


    And Fengxi is a hot temper... Huasheng also knows that he can''t stop Fengxi. Besides, this matter can''t be settled like this. Then Huasheng looks at the dark next to the French window.

 Chapter 3734

    "Meow?"


    Taking advantage of his lazy body, Xiao Hei just went to sleep for a while. Feeling the call of Hua Sheng to himself, he jumped up and turned around and jumped out along the window.


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Xiang Huasheng and doesn''t say what he doubts about Xiao Hei. After all, Xiao Hei is really strong, but Jiang Xinrui worries that Xiao Hei can''t play with Ling Ji''s scheming.


    "Don''t worry, Xiao Hei can be the ancestor of Ling Ji at all ages. Just look at the protection of Feng Xi. Besides, Ling Ji is not here now. I''m not afraid of what he wants to play."


    "Are you afraid? I didn''t expect you to go out these two times. I met so many things... And the person who framed you in Bai''s last time. Did you find out? "


    Hua Sheng touched Jiang Xinrui''s hair, some distressed.


    Looking at Jiang Xinrui with some fatigue in her eyes at the moment, Hua Sheng suddenly blames herself. She advocates asking Jiang Xinrui to go out for training. She and Jiang Liu don''t look at her.


    It turned out to be a bully.


    In fact, Huasheng thinks it''s simple. She thinks that many people in the past have dealt with it thoroughly, and she is not afraid of anyone who dares to hurt Jiang Xinrui. Even if there is, now Jiang Liu and her identity are public secrets. How can anyone dare to do anything.


    It''s just that Hua Sheng really didn''t expect that she would be calculated, even herself.


    "I''m not afraid. Besides, there are Chifeng and Wanfeng around me. You don''t have to worry about them. As for other people, maybe the last time things were revealed, and the other party was worried about showing any clues, so now they are hiding very well..."


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Hua Sheng''s worry and is also very uncomfortable. She wants to make her mother feel at ease. How can she make people feel more worried?


    However, it''s good to do so. Since her mother has told her to stay for a while, she naturally has no objection.


    Because if her mother doesn''t say it, Jiang Xinrui will either find a way to get Wan Feng away, or she will not be able to bring out the spring breeze in ten li. Otherwise, it may be very difficult for her to do what she wants to do.


    As for the Bai family last time, Jiang Xinrui always remembers, but the other side doesn''t have any clues. Short tail''s survival is very good, and there is nothing left. Now, besides waiting for the other side to do it again, Jiang Xinrui has no way


    At night.


    Ten li spring breeze.


    When Jiangliu drives home, Huasheng naturally tells Jiangliu about LINGJI''s calculation of Fengjia. Of course, jiangxinrui meets Chifeng. In fact, jiangxinrui doesn''t tell the whole story, let alone the details.


    But Hua Sheng knows all the details, including what Wan Feng and Jiang Xinrui said later.


    It''s not that Hua Sheng wants to monitor everything about Jiang Xinrui. He just worries about Jiang Xinrui''s safety and sends Xiao Hei to tell her.


    Xiaohei came back directly that night, and Huasheng didn''t let Xiaohei follow jiangxinrui all the time.


    So some things, Huasheng know, some things, Huasheng does not know, after all, has been tracking words, jiangxinrui sooner or later found, Huasheng don''t want to let jiangxinrui feel uncomfortable, at the same time, Huasheng don''t want to let jiangxinrui cheat himself!


    Jiang Xinrui thinks she doesn''t know what she thinks. In fact, she and Jiang Liu all know, but they don''t know. It''s only a matter of time that they believe Jiang Xinrui will change.


    "Jingmi? It is said that the Jiuhe River God was trained as a successor. In many external scenes, Jingmi directly replaced him, and Jingmi could mobilize most of the water forces. "

 Chapter 3735

    "Jiuhe river god dotes on her, and Jingmi''s strength is even better. In the past, when I met with Jiuhe River God, Jingmi was still around her. She looked like a young girl and made a lot of publicity. When she saw a good-looking boy, she would take her back. Jiuhe river god indulged her even more. At most, she just said a few words, not much..."


    "I didn''t expect that after so many years, she was still like this, even worse..."


    River carrying a cup of coffee with Huasheng said.


    Looking back on the people who met each other in the past, I have some doubts.


    And this doubt is not only in the river, but also in Huasheng, because their biggest doubt is that they don''t understand Jingmi''s hostility, even hatred and killing.


    Xiao Hei''s words almost showed up at that time, because Jingmi''s intention to kill Jiang Xinrui was not hidden at all, let alone joking. As for their identity, it was even less.


    "Rui''er has been growing up around us. She doesn''t know how to get in touch with her. She has no desire to hate her. Relatively speaking, she should hate Chifeng, but she doesn''t have any."


    "Do you think it has anything to do with you and me? I just thought about a lot of things in the past. I should have met her once. We had no festival with Jiuhe God... What made her so? I believe Xiaohei''s words, it will not read wrong, and it will not feel wrong, but I really can''t remember why, I have no redundant impression on her, rui''er should not... "


    Jiang Liu thought about it and added a sentence. After thinking about it for a long time, it''s true that there is no Festival. It''s not because of them. Why do you hate Jiang Xinrui so much?


    Is it true that Jiang Xinrui has offended her? What Jiangliu didn''t understand was how big a thing it had to be for Jingmi to be like this?


    "You''ve met her, and some of my recollections are like... If my memory doesn''t go wrong, I haven''t met Jingmi at all."


    Hua Sheng knocked on the table, thinking about the reason, why?


    This problem is more serious than what happened to Ling Ji. After all, Ling Ji doesn''t have such a big hatred and is still within the scope of control. No matter what, Ling Ji is just an ordinary person. In the hands of Huasheng and Jiangliu, he really can''t make any waves.


    It''s just that Jingmi is not the same. It''s not that Jingmi is strong enough to match Huasheng and Jiangliu. It''s just that Jingmi''s influence is different.


    Over the years, it has been observed that the Jiuhe River God does not take care of Jingmi, but really takes care of him. He is even trained as a successor. Now, because of the war between gods and demons, their relationship with Jiuhe can be said to be very awkward. In fact, their relationship with the demon world is not so bad, just because the Jiuhe River God thinks that the war between gods and demons will happen because of Huasheng, When the emperor of heaven was in office, the killing of Huasheng was actually initiated by Jiuhe river god at the very beginning.


    So the relationship between them is actually very delicate. No one wants to go to war. The best way is not to interfere with each other. Huasheng now lives in peace and doesn''t want to get into trouble. After all, there is really nothing to explain with an elderly man. If you want to describe Jiuhe God''s manner, please refer to "abbess extinction".


    It''s just that it''s hard to say whether she''s in trouble or she''s in trouble.


    Huasheng and even the Huasheng family are in trouble.


    Including Fengxi, it''s not going to stop now. The Ling family has also prepared a lot of hidden "surprises" for her. It depends on when Fengxi finds out.

 Chapter 3736

    "Maybe it''s because of what happened in those years... Now I''ve changed my face when I see our family. That''s why I hate rui''er and even kill her. I want to kill rui''er."


    "In this way, it''s still because of me. In the final analysis, it''s really my reason..."


    Hua Sheng leans on his head and thinks of the past. His expression suddenly becomes very depressed. Up to now, it can''t be regarded as complaining about her or something, but it is really related to her.


    If it wasn''t for her, the war between gods and Demons wouldn''t have happened so quickly. Although it was Hongyu at that time, Huasheng has to admit that Hongyu is the demonized one, and they are still of the same origin


    "It has nothing to do with what happened in those years. Besides, even if I have to complain, it''s also my reason. It''s because I didn''t recognize myself and refused to let go. These are our causes and effects."


    "Besides, I don''t think that Jingmi''s hatred for rui''er is due to the war between gods and demons. If so, what about the demons? I don''t mean to emphasize anything. It''s just from this point of view that Jingmi, who has participated in the recent war between gods and demons, has a hatred for Chifeng and Wanfeng, which is a normal reaction. It can also be said that it is her deep hatred when she sees us, but now what she sees rui''er shows is her great hatred, which can''t be ignored. "


    "It''s strange that there is something unreasonable in the middle. If we can''t find it, it may become a trouble."


    "In the past, I didn''t think the feelings of these people were important, but now I find that it''s still for my daughter. We can''t ignore it. Otherwise, let''s go to her. If there''s any problem, we''ll explain it face to face. Maybe it''s a misunderstanding."


    "Rui''er will continue to go out for training. She already has an eye in the dark..."


    When Jiangliu said this, he walked to Huasheng and stretched out his hand for Huasheng Shu. It was his worry about jiangxinrui.


    It''s not only Huasheng who worries, but also the river. It''s just that some things are so simple? Jiang Liu''s biggest worry is that they don''t know when to offend others. It doesn''t matter to him, but in each other''s heart, they may not be able to let go for a lifetime.


    In the past, Jiangliu really didn''t care, because he had too many things to care about, and he had to make choices. But today, when he put them on his daughter, Jiangliu would be worried.


    Think about all the possibilities and worry about what will happen in the future.


    "Speaking of the eye in the dark... Do you think there is any connection? No, I''m confused now. How can anyone think of going together... "


    "Let''s have a rest and talk about it tomorrow."


    With these words, Hua Sheng pushed away Jiang Liu''s hand, turned around and lay down on the bed and closed his eyes.


    This meeting, Hua Sheng suddenly some irritable, why she in those days, left so much trouble?


    Irritability after more is also guilt, that is to Jiang Xinrui''s guilt, if not because of her, how can there be such trouble?


    Hua Sheng believes that it can''t be Ruier''s own problem. How many people did she know? How many things have happened?


    This time, Jingmi''s hatred and the last trap of Bai''s family are probably due to her.


    Everyone has overlooked one point, that is, the appearance of her and Jiang Xinrui. Although it can''t be said to be carved in the same mold, when you see Jiang Xinrui, you can definitely see that she is Huasheng''s daughter.

 Chapter 3737

    "Ah Sheng, it''s really not your fault. Don''t do this. It''s not so complicated that we can''t deal with it. It''s just that you think it''s too complicated."


    "They won''t all be connected. How can they be so coincidental? Even if there is, it may be a misunderstanding. Our past is also a normal life. We have never thought about hurting anyone, let alone who will be hurt by us... Especially rui''er, you and I both want to give her the best in the world... "


    "But who would have thought that it would be like this today, but it''s not your fault, it''s my fault. Every step of the choice is driven by me. I''m the cause. Don''t blame yourself. Besides, we don''t have no solution now. I have a friendship with Jiuhe river god. I''ll go to her and ask her, What''s the festival between Jingmi and rui''er... Or if we don''t go to find it, we can protect her secretly, not only let Xiaohei go by herself, but also the two of us! "


    "If we encounter any problems that are related to us, we will solve them behind the scenes and pave the way for her later life."


    Jiang Liu looks at Hua Sheng and suddenly becomes immersed. Naturally, he is distressed. Jiang Liu is worried about what Jiang Xinrui has met. This is not what they expected, but no one thought that Jiang Xinrui would meet these things.


    I didn''t expect it was because of them.


    In fact, Jiangliu thought of many possibilities, no matter which one is impossible, it is entirely because of jiangxinrui''s own problems. If jiangxinrui has been traveling for many years, met a lot of people and happened a lot of things outside, maybe he can really find them.


    But at least not now. What a "rich" experience is that?


    Offend a river god female general who existed thousands of years ago?


    When Huasheng heard the words of the river, he didn''t speak or open his eyes. He just stretched out his hand to pull the river and kept shaking his head. Huasheng understood what the river said and understood what he meant. But Huasheng couldn''t really let go. It was because of her that he knew the past of these years.


    All the results are because of her


    If these things do not happen, Huasheng may not have any review, but as more and more things happen later, even if Huasheng is an iron wall? Then she will also suffer


    Now that she really has nothing left, the world is going to hurt her daughter.


    This evening, Huasheng and Jiangliu were destined to have no good rest. They hugged each other and fell asleep. With melancholy, they entered the dream


    What Huasheng and Jiangliu don''t know is that when they finally fall asleep, Jiang Xinrui stands at the door of his parents'' bedroom and takes a deep look. Then he turns his head and jumps out of the second floor window and disappears into the night.


    To separate Chifeng and Wanfeng, she wanted to go out in the daytime, but the goal of the day was too big, so Jiang Xinrui didn''t dare to take risks. She couldn''t have any accident about this. It might be the craziest thing Jiang Xinrui did.


    Just jiangxinrui don''t know is, crazy this kind of thing, only more crazy, never end, she thought this is the last time, she thought she didn''t care, but when people so unexpected appeared in front of her, jiangxinrui really can''t be cruel, say no.


    She can''t, and she can''t do it. Jiang Xinrui believes that no one can, and she doesn''t go too fa

 Chapter 3738

    As for Chifeng and Wanfeng, they really went back to the devil''s world. Since they separated from Fengying last time, they haven''t contacted each other. Chifeng knew that Fengying didn''t trust Wanfeng and went to investigate. Although Chifeng didn''t know Fengying had no clue, how did she plan to investigate.


    But Chifeng knows that their unreliable third uncle really went to investigate her sister''s affairs. Worried about her sister, Chifeng didn''t tell Wanfeng, because Wanfeng had concealed them. Chifeng certainly couldn''t say it.


    It''s just that Chifeng and Fengying have talked about it. Only the two of them know about it. Before they find anything, they can''t tell anyone. Fengying also thinks that it''s a false alarm.


    However, when Fengying and Chifeng left, they also told Chifeng that they would exchange information for a while. After all, Chifeng is still around Wanfeng. Maybe some new news will be found at any time, and Fengying will also find new news outside.


    Chifeng keeps this in mind all the time. Especially recently, Chifeng finds that her sister''s attitude towards Jiang Xinrui is really intriguing. Chifeng thinks it''s very strange. Is it because of the change after becoming a devil?


    "Chifeng, what did you say when you were alone with female general Jingmi? Can''t you say a word? I won''t believe it. I think you have found out that the female general Jingmi has a lot of hostility or even hatred towards Jiang Xinrui. That has nothing to do with us... "


    "Normally speaking, female general Jingmi should have changed our two demons, but as you can see, she didn''t even want to kill Jiang Xinrui, which we saw with our own eyes."


    "I don''t mean anything else. If we want to be around Jiang Xinrui all the time and experience with her, we have to know, you have to understand, what''s really going to happen, Jiang Xinrui won''t happen. She has Huasheng and Jiangliu. We can''t know who they are, but we''re different. If something really happens, No one can take care of us... It''s not that the family won''t take care of us, it''s just that they can''t reach us.... "


    "What do you say? Chifeng, we have to save ourselves. Huasheng and Jiangliu have the same identity, and jiangxinrui have the same talent. There are many envious and envious people. Sometimes, who wants to hurt you just depends on you wearing purple clothes today. There''s no reason... "


    Wan Feng takes Chi Feng back to the demon world. On the way, Wan Feng thinks about it for a long time, and thinks that it should be said. If not, Chi Feng is completely confused by Jiang Xinrui. Jiang Xinrui can say anything, but it''s not their own people who are injured in the end?


    Besides, Wan Feng knows that it''s nothing to hurt herself, but Chi Feng can''t do it. She can''t hurt herself at all. It''s not such a simple thing as losing her life.


    So Wanfeng is under a lot of pressure every day.


    "Elder sister, you also said that sometimes who wants to hurt you just because you are wearing purple clothes today, there is no reason... Since there is no reason, is general Jingmi still important to Jiang Xinrui? Besides, I don''t know. I really don''t know. I even wonder if it''s because of my face, because I know Jiang Xinrui very well, and I feel jealous. "


    "But I''m really flattering myself. I don''t have the ability at all."


    "I don''t know what''s the reason of female general Jingmi..."

 Chapter 3739

    "Sister, instead of asking me this, I would like to know what you are doing to rui''er? It''s impossible to find the female generals of Jingmi. Maybe next time they can become friends, it''s all possible, because the hatred of female generals of Jingmi is very groundless in my eyes. "


    "The relationship with the three of us is different. We can be regarded as growing up together and growing up together. No, rui''er is only one year away. If there is no accident, we will still be together next year. We will spend our adult life together with rui''er."


    "Our friendship is not a little bit, why I feel my sister suddenly changed... I can''t say why, I can''t understand why."


    "Shouldn''t we be best friends compared with outsiders?"


    Chifeng raises her hand and wants to cross the boundary of the demon world, but listening to her sister''s words, she thinks of the subtle relationship in these days, and Chifeng has been pressing in her heart.


    After knowing his physical reasons, and also at the moment of adulthood, Chifeng has already spent every day as the last day of his life. He cherishes it very much. He hopes that every day is meaningful and happy. He wants to accompany his family and stand beside Jiang Xinrui. He wants to see that his beloved can be very good, very good. Of course, Chifeng also has extravagant hopes, It''s best to stay with Jiang Xinrui for a lifetime.


    Although it''s extravagant, it''s not that there is no hope. Chifeng feels that he is different from other people in Jiang Xinrui''s mind, so Chifeng also believes that he will move Jiang Xinrui sooner or later.


    Yes, Chifeng still had that dream. No matter what anyone said, as for the keepsake given to him by that person, Chifeng directly threw the scales in a place without water after leaving.


    It''s just that things go against one''s wishes. Before Chi Feng does anything else, things he doesn''t want to see, things he can''t ignore.


    The last thing that Chifeng wants is to see the person he loves. He doesn''t want to see them contradict each other


    And this contradiction is still very puzzling.


    Even today, Chifeng still doesn''t understand why this happened?


    "I know now that I say you misunderstood, you must not believe it, but it doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not. As long as you remember one thing, Chifeng, I am your sister, blood is thicker than water, and a mother compatriot, I will never harm you. Everything I do is for you! There''s no selfishness


    "For those who are good to you, I remember. For those who are not good to you, I also remember that they will settle sooner or later. Of course, as long as you feel good, I also feel good. I have watched you grow up since I was a child. I only have you in my eyes. I have long regarded you as my life, even more important than life!"


    "So I also hope that you will never hide anything from me."


    "You don''t have to worry about what you want or don''t want. I''ll do it well. Don''t ask about other things. When you get home, go back first. My father and mother will miss us, and my third uncle. He''s a man like wind. He always appears and leaves inexplicably..."


    Wan Feng said directly took Chi Feng back home, and Wan Feng''s words are sincere.


    A paranoid sister who loves her brother, a sister who lives all her life as she imagined and has no self at all.


    "I will never cheat my sister on my business, never."

 Chapter 3740

    "What about my sister? Is there anything that deceives me? Cheated our family? Where did my sister go on the night she came of age? What happened? Why do you change when you get home? "


    "I don''t think we need to go in now. Let''s make it clear outside, so that we don''t get in front of our father and mother and let them worry about it. What do you think, sister? I''m also worried about you. How worried you are about me and how worried I am about you. You are my sister. As you said, our blood is thicker than water. We have the same blood flowing on our bodies. How can you think that I won''t worry about you? I always remember the last time. I don''t say it, it doesn''t mean I forget it. I''m waiting for you to tell me, or for me to find out. "


    "There''s something wrong with your lost soul and your recent attitude. We''ve lived for a hundred years. Do you think I don''t know what happened to each other? Or do you think I can''t feel it? "


    Chifeng turns around and looks at Wanfeng. She doesn''t worry about going back. Her eyes are full of pain.


    Wanfeng is his elder sister. Chifeng knows what she is like to him. However, he will never forget his elder sister. For him, if he goes to ask Jiangliu and Huasheng, or even other people, Chifeng believes that Wanfeng is willing to do anything as long as he needs it. Over the years, Wanfeng only lives for him.


    All feelings are his, how can Chifeng not suppress? No pain? His elder sister''s own behind all did not have, all gave him, the red phoenix certainly felt uncomfortable, that is the guilt which cannot tell.


    He can be sorry to anyone, but not to his sister.


    But now it''s obvious that there are many problems with her sister. Some may be because of him, but some may not. No matter which one, Chifeng believes that it must have something to do with him.


    Chifeng just wants to make it clear, and Wanfeng to make it clear, don''t want to see his sister and his beloved appear he doesn''t want to see the situation.


    If it can be solved, then everything is happy, all together do not have a headache, but if these are the opposite, Chifeng really can have a headache, Wanfeng and jiangxinrui contradiction, invisible, untouchable, always horizontal in the middle of them.


    Just like now, Chifeng wants to know what his elder sister is hiding. He doesn''t believe that her elder sister really doesn''t know anything about that night. Even if she doesn''t know everything, she doesn''t know the process, but what''s the result? He has also been an adult. Every demon in the demon world has been an adult. We all know what will happen on that day. Even if there are individual things that will happen, there will be no big deviation.


    Therefore, Chifeng would not believe that Wanfeng really did not remember at all. This was an unreasonable reason.


    Besides, Chifeng remembers Wan Feng''s expression and appearance that day. Chifeng knows that there are too many emotions in Wan Feng''s eyes, which he doesn''t know. In fact, it doesn''t matter that Chifeng doesn''t know. Who can''t have his own secret? It''s just that after this experience, Chifeng thinks that all the problems are caused by Wan Feng''s adult night.


    "That''s over, and I said, I don''t know where I went, but I''m sure nothing happened, because there''s nothing wrong with my body, that''s nothing, you don''t have to worry about me, and that''s not the reason you''ve been worried about that day!"

 Chapter 3741

    "Can you understand me? I''m a sister, so I''m worried about you enough. You don''t have to worry about me. You can live your life well. I can do everything for you. I won''t hurt you, and I won''t make you feel embarrassed. You can rest assured about this. You can believe me, OK? "


    "As for other things, don''t ask! Let''s go in. We haven''t talked well with our father and mother when we grow up. They must miss me. You have to believe me. I won''t hurt you. "


    Wan Feng didn''t expect that Chifeng would look at her so definitely and want to know what happened that day. This is what Wan Feng didn''t expect, because that thing has passed. Besides, Chifeng didn''t show much doubt about herself that day. Wan Feng thought that he didn''t remember it or believed in the words.


    I didn''t expect Chifeng to be waiting here.


    At a sudden moment, Chifeng suddenly turns around and asks about everything before, which makes Wanfeng feel a little caught off guard. Wanfeng thinks that these things have passed, and what they want to see is a new situation. In the face of Chifeng''s constant questioning, Wanfeng subconsciously panics.


    It can only be said that she didn''t understand why Chifeng suddenly asked these questions


    And Wan Feng doesn''t know what she''s flustered about. In a word, she feels very uncomfortable. It seems that something is about to come out. That''s what she can''t understand and wants to understand, but Wan Feng can''t understand either. It''s like something is stopping her


    There''s some power in her body. Wan Feng can''t say some words at all. What she thinks in her mind is totally different from what she actually says.


    In fact, Wan Feng has discovered this point for a long time, but she has no way to change anything, because when she consciously feels that something is wrong, Wan Feng will be distracted by new things and forget all the wrong places. Sometimes, it is also Wan Feng''s self-help. She hopes that someone can find out and save her.


    Maybe it''s the feeling in the dark, it''s also the self-help of her body, but this self-help, no one can feel it.


    Generally speaking, there are only two possibilities for self-help at the end of the day. Either self-help is successful or the chance of rescue is missed. In short, no matter which one, Wan Feng''s current state is really dangerous.


    "Chifeng, do you understand my sister? Don''t ask, let''s go home... Home! "


    Wan Feng looks at Chi Feng and doesn''t respond. Then she stretches out her hand to take Chi Feng. She can''t help but walk home. She is very worried that Chi Feng will continue to ask. Wan Feng doesn''t answer what Chi Feng wants to ask. On the contrary, Wan Feng becomes an escape in Chi Feng''s eyes, especially an obvious escape.


    "Sister..."


    Chifeng wants to know everything, but she can''t ask. Looking at Wanfeng, Chifeng feels uncomfortable. She whispers to her sister in a low voice, just like when she was a child. But this time, Wanfeng doesn''t turn around and touch his head, just like when she was a child


    Wan Feng seems to have completely ignored a lot of things, or forgotten, just want to transfer the words at this time.


    Chifeng follows Wanfeng step by step into the demon world and goes back to her home. Along the way, Chifeng always looks at Wanfeng behind her back and looks at her sister in this way. Chifeng finds that she can''t see through her sister more and more


    Until in front of their parents, the two brothers and sisters did not speak any more, but were silent.

 Chapter 3742

    "The third uncle never came back? Last time when I was an adult, didn''t my third uncle say to go home? Where did you go again? "


    Wan Feng returns to her parents with Chifeng and talks about her third uncle. It''s strange that Feng Ying hasn''t come back yet. Of course, Feng Ying has become the best person to change the topic. After all, when it comes to Feng Ying, everyone must be worried about him, and she is the same.


    The relationship between the two of them and the third uncle has been very good since childhood. Although there is a difference in age, Feng Ying is just a child king because of his temperament.


    Now that the child Wang is gone, it''s still a good target for transfer after he is separated from them.


    It''s just that Wan Feng ignored a little


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you three uncles often play missing? No matter where you are, you can''t stay. Don''t worry. You''ll be back in a few days. Besides, you''ve only been away for a few days, even ten days. In the past, he disappeared for a hundred years. It''s OK. "


    "It''s you two. How are you doing recently? How about going out with Jiang Xinrui? I remember you didn''t go out long, did you? Why did you come back to see us all of a sudden? "


    Luo Yao wears a simple light purple plain shirt, elegant and refined. He looks at Chifeng with his eyebrows. When Wan Feng looks at her, she is tender and beautiful. Half of her green silk is rolled up and half is draped behind her head. She only uses a purple jade hairpin to decorate it. A few messy hairs are wrapped around Luo Yao''s face. Wan Feng''s heart is soft, and then she reaches out her hand to gather her mother''s broken hair behind her head, Quietly against the mother''s arms.


    It seemed that I missed it for a long time. I was deeply attached to Chifeng, Luoyao and even Brahma.


    Didn''t you just come back a few days ago?


    Is that the difference between a daughter and a son? Seeing this, Vatican holds a teacup and looks at his son, while Chifeng just stares at him with big eyes. Vatican is helpless. Although he says his son looks more beautiful and sometimes looks like a daughter, Chifeng can''t do what a daughter can do.


    In fact, it''s not to say that she can''t do it. Chifeng is OK with Luo Yao, but she has no feelings for her hard father


    Of course, this is the inner words of the two children. Both Chifeng and Wanfeng are more dependent on their mother, Luo Yao.


    "My sweet, what''s the matter? I haven''t held my mother like this for a long time? Or did you get hurt outside? Your younger brother is angry with you. Talk to your mother, and she will decide for you. "


    Luo Yao looks down at his daughter who suddenly rushes into his arms. Looking at the look of dependence, Luo Yao''s mouth is smiling and his eyes are full of light. It''s all gentle light. He cherishes his daughter and feels guilty. Luo Yao holds Wan Feng tightly


    In fact, Luo Yao regretted that when she asked Wanfeng to take care of her younger brother, but she didn''t know what else to do. Her body couldn''t get up at that time. Brahma had no time to take care of her. The task of taking care of Chifeng was on Wanfeng.


    Luo Yao also knows that this is to let one child''s fate be completely imposed on another child. If one child has an accident, the other child will be doomed.


    This is what Luo Yao worries about day and night.


    "Sweet..."


    Wan Feng leans in Luo Yao''s arms and is feeling the sweet smell of her mother. She hears a sweet sound from Luo Yao''s mouth and opens her eyes instantly.

 Chapter 3743

    "Chifeng won''t bully me. He is very good. We are not bullied outside. Who dares to bully us? Now the relationship between the three realms and six roads is very harmonious. No one will start a war at this time. Besides, when we go out, we always follow Jiang Xinrui. Under her identity background, no one will bully us."


    "It''s just a journey under the banner of experience. You and your father really don''t have to worry about it..."


    Wan Feng gets up and arranges her clothes. She looks a little embarrassed. She doesn''t understand how she can lie on Luo Yao. It can be said that at the moment when she sees Luo Yao, Wan Feng is like a ghost, and pours directly on Luo Yao.


    It seems that she has never felt her mother''s embrace, but her mother''s whisper, calling for "sweet", completely made Wanfeng a little confused. That voice, that address, suddenly became strange and familiar to Wanfeng.


    And Wan Feng got up and lowered her head. In Luo Yao''s eyes, she became a shy little girl.


    After all, an adult devil lives alone in the demon world, separated from his family. After he marries the human world, he has the same meaning of establishing a family. In this case, Wan Feng''s dependence on her mother is really a shame.


    "My sweet, is that blushing? I haven''t seen you in such a mood for a long time. If you feel OK, your mother won''t ask you. You don''t have to run away from me. Come here and let your mother hug you. "


    Luo Yao looks at Wan Feng''s appearance of getting up and sitting down. She can''t help laughing, but it''s a pity that she didn''t hold her two children directly and hold her two treasures in her arms.


    "I... how old am I? I can''t be like a child..."


    "By the way, the third uncle has not contacted his family. Do we have his contact information? How did Chifeng contact the third uncle before? Are we really not going to look for it? "


    "I''m still a little uneasy. I always feel that the third uncle should not have no news all of a sudden. I''m really worried about his accident. In case, I mean in case, the third uncle has been hurt so much that he can''t speak and can''t ask for help. Isn''t he..."


    "If you look for it and find it''s OK, it''s the best, just..."


    "Originally, I didn''t think it was anything, but recently I was a little uneasy, flustered, and always can''t be at ease. I can''t be at ease until I have a look at the safety of my third uncle."


    Wan Feng avoided Luo Yao''s words, and then remembered what she had just said. After thinking about it, she still wanted to say it. No matter what kind, she was not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    Although I don''t know where her inexplicable emotion comes from, one thing Wan Feng can be sure of is the safety of the third uncle. For one thing, Wan Feng doesn''t have much resistance.


    After all, Fengying is also her third uncle, and Wanfeng is also worried about it. This will be mentioned again, and it''s just the time to change the topic. Wanfeng really doesn''t want to worry about what happened just now. The whole person is like being out of control. There is a strong belief in her heart, and it''s like calling, and it''s going to rush to the embrace of her mother.


    When she really rushed to the embrace, Wan Feng felt that her behavior was inexplicably delicate. It was not something she could do, but actually she had done it.


    "It''s true that you worry about your third uncle, but he always does, but after a few days away, we went to find him?"

 Chapter 3744

    "Even if we listen to you and go to Fengying, where shall we go? The beacon shadow doesn''t go to a specific place, and it won''t leave any clues. Besides, as soon as he goes out, it''s like a runaway wild horse. If he can catch up with his shadow, it''s fast, and he can''t find it at all, unless he leaves an address. "


    "But don''t worry. My mother knows that you are worried about your third uncle. What''s the matter? He must be able to come back. He''s a devil, and nothing will happen..."


    "Brahma, I think you''d better try to contact Fengying. Otherwise, I don''t think these two children will be at ease. Let''s try to call them. If Fengying doesn''t want to contact, what''s the matter? It''s inconvenient... We may not be able to contact him..."


    When Luo Yao said this, he looked at Chifeng and Wanfeng with eagerness in his eyes. They were expecting them to contact Fengying. He didn''t want to disturb Fengying''s mood of going out to play, but looking at the children''s uneasy appearance, especially Wanfeng, it seemed that Fengying had been hurt somewhere, I can''t get in touch with them


    Luo Yao has no choice but to look at Brahma and ask him to find a way to contact Fengying. As long as Fengying answers at this time, the two children can be completely relieved.


    "Just now your sister said that you can connect with your third uncle? You didn''t find him? "


    Brahma received Luo Yao''s eyes, did not immediately nod, but looked at Chi Feng and asked.


    Since Wanfeng wants to know that Chifeng is by her side. When they are outside, they can call by themselves. How can they come back home and ask for their help? On the contrary, he inquired about them and even wanted to know the news of Fengying.


    For Fengying, let alone not come back in a few days, even if he hasn''t come back for hundreds of years, Fantian doesn''t think there''s any problem. After all, Fengying often goes out to wave for hundreds of years. If waves are not enough, he won''t come back.


    Brahma is used to it. He doesn''t have to worry about it at all. Even if Feng Ying''s cultivation is not high, it doesn''t matter. Let''s not say that Feng Ying is a very clever one. He is better than anyone else. How can he suffer losses? Besides, it''s the third highness of the demon world. Everyone knows that. There are only a few left in the demon world. Who can do it? Once found out, it''s a declaration of war.


    At this time, in fact, it is a superficial harmony and temporary stability. Whoever starts first is the cause of war. After all, Fengying has a different identity, that is to challenge the whole demon world. Brahma is the only brother. Who doesn''t know? For the sake of his last brother, Brahma has taken his wife and children out of his border. This is Brahma''s attitude.


    The outside world can see it. How can it hurt the beacon?


    So Brahma is still very relieved that Fengying will be fine. Now the emperor of heaven is Bai ran, and he has something to do with them. How can he live in peace for ten thousand years.


    There was no worry at all. It was just Wan Feng''s attitude today that made Brahma feel very strange. He didn''t know what was strange. But after all, it was the father. This was his daughter. Brahma still felt that there was something wrong with the child.


    "Yes, Chifeng, can you contact the third uncle? Why didn''t you get in touch? "


    Wan Feng didn''t think much when she heard what Brahma said. She turned her head and looked at Chi Feng. She was very confused.


    The tone is even more incomprehensible. Since Chifeng can contact Fengying, why wait until now?

 Chapter 3745

    "I can contact my third uncle. Don''t you know? I told you... Besides, can''t you? I want to ask my father for help because I can''t get in touch with my third uncle. Sister, you are so strange today... "


    Chifeng put down the iced Yin peach juice made by her mother and looked at Wanfeng calmly.


    Chifeng has found something wrong with Wanfeng many times, but she has not found any chance to say it. In fact, she has found it. That''s when the gate of the demon world was opened. However, Wanfeng''s attitude at that time also explains the problem. She doesn''t want to continue to tell him that no matter what Chifeng wants to know, she can''t ask. She can only think of other ways.


    In addition to the state of Wanfeng, Chifeng didn''t expect that it would be so soon, so she brought Wanfeng''s problem to the surface. Chifeng wanted to find it on her own, and didn''t want her father and mother to worry about it together. Only at this time, Chifeng could see it. Even if he didn''t say anything, her father would have felt it.


    If the father can feel it, the mother can also feel it. It''s only a matter of time. Strictly speaking, it''s just because they are not in the demon world and have been outside all this time, so the father and the mother have no feeling. Now they are just meeting for a short time. The father''s eyes change. Chifeng finds that what she thinks is too simple.


    He thought that he could solve these problems by himself, but he couldn''t. Chifeng thought that he should tell his father and mother about the agreement with his third uncle.


    The time they agreed has passed. Chifeng felt that when she returned to Jiangcheng in jiangxinrui, Chifeng tried to contact Fengying. Although the interval was really not long, Chifeng just had a try at that time. Unexpectedly, Fengying didn''t receive his message and couldn''t contact Fengying safely.


    This is what they agreed before. As long as one party contacts, no matter what, they must return the message. But no one thought that there would be no news.


    Only Fengying and Chifeng know about it, but Wanfeng doesn''t, including Chifeng''s private contact with Fengying. After all, it''s an investigation of Wanfeng, and Chifeng can''t let Wanfeng know now.


    So if you want your father and mother to find a way to find the third uncle, Chifeng hasn''t said it yet, but Wanfeng seems to be more anxious to contact than Chifeng, and even seems to have known the situation of the third uncle, and is trying to bring them there?


    But no one knows what the third uncle is like


    "Well... Is it? I forget that there are too many things in the past two days... I mean, I forgot that I contacted my third uncle, and I didn''t get in touch with him, so I was worried. "


    "We''d better find the third uncle first. It''s been several days. I just feel uncomfortable..."


    Wan Feng finished saying this and took up the cherry juice that her mother had prepared for them. She completely blocked her face. What she didn''t know was that she was hiding her embarrassment.


    In fact, even now I know, I can see that Wan Feng is hiding embarrassment.


    Because how can Wanfeng forget such things?


    Chifeng, Luoyao and Fantian all look at Wanfeng, with all kinds of puzzled expressions. After drinking the cherry juice, Wanfeng seems to completely forget what happened just now. She is in a state of no trouble. She even looks at her parents and younger brother, and doesn''t understand what they look like one by one?


    "You two contacted Fengying, but there was no news? When exactly? What did your third uncle say after he separated from you last time? "

 Chapter 3746

    "I didn''t leave you a message about where he was going? What are you doing? Not at all? Why do I think you two have something to say today? "


    "Is there something to hide from us? Or what happened to the three of you? If so, don''t you plan to tell us? Maybe there will be some clues. When your third uncle goes out to play, he won''t say anything every time. After all, the three realms and six roads are so big. Where can he go? "


    When Brahma said this, he slowly unfolded his closed hand in his sleeve and put it down. He took a cup of tea again and put it in his mouth. He tasted it slowly and looked leisurely.


    As in the beginning, like a background board, sitting next to Luo Yao, opposite his two sons and daughters, Chifeng and Wanfeng.


    Brahma''s attitude is very insipid. Even if he has summoned Fengying together and failed to contact, Brahma''s face remains unchanged. No one knows what happened to him, let alone trying to pry into Brahma''s mind.


    When he asked Chifeng and Wanfeng, Fantian''s eyes were always looking at the two children intentionally or unconsciously. In fact, he didn''t say directly what Fengying couldn''t contact. Instead, he deliberately asked Chifeng and Wanfeng if they had any contact with Fengying.


    For those who can''t get in touch with Fengying, Vatican doesn''t worry. In fact, Chifeng and Wanfeng said that when there is no contact, Vatican is ready. He will not get in touch with Fengying, but it doesn''t matter. Fengying often does this, which makes people unable to get in touch.


    Even if his cultivation is not high, Brahma doesn''t worry about him. According to Feng Ying''s wisdom, the worst is to get a little hurt, which will definitely kill him.


    Just now two children, but let Brahma most care about.


    Both of them had different meanings and hidden meanings. Brahma felt that the two children had something to hide from themselves.


    In fact, it''s normal for children to have their own secrets. After all, in a twinkling of an eye, both children have grown up.


    But this time, Brahma felt that the concealment of the two children might not be the same as what he thought.


    When Vatican finished speaking, no matter Chifeng or Wanfeng, she didn''t answer this time. Chifeng''s reason is very simple, that is, Wanfeng is still there. He can''t say it yet, but Wanfeng doesn''t know what happened. Many of her feelings are like following her feelings.


    I can''t tell my heart or what''s going on. Many words are different from what I think.


    At the moment, hearing her father''s inquiry, Wan Feng felt a little confused. She didn''t remember what happened in the last second. Why did she feel that the atmosphere in the palace was so strange?


    Wan Feng even wondered if she had spoken just now? Why do you feel the sound in your mind? It should have been said by herself, but Wan Feng didn''t understand what she thought


    Luo Yao looks at his two children and his husband. Suddenly, does he feel that they are playing riddles? All of a sudden, I didn''t speak


    The atmosphere of the demon world suddenly became dignified and silent.


    It can''t be said that it''s silence. In fact, there''s still communication, but it''s all from the top to the bottom. A family of four becomes silent because of this. Finally, Luo Yao said, let Chifeng and Wanfeng go back to their room to have a rest.


    After all, his mother was more careful. Luo Yao felt the fatigue in the eyes of the two children, and even Chifeng''s desire to say nothing

 Chapter 3747

    Of course, Luo Yao also felt that Wan Feng was not right. His expression and thinking were like two people''s, not in the state at all.


    That''s why Luo Yao took the lead in breaking the atmosphere, settling down the two children and thinking about asking them. Luo Yao even thought that he would leave the demon world and live in the human world with Brahma


    When Chifeng and Wanfeng returned to their room to have a rest, that is, at the moment when Wanfeng entered the room, Fantian knocked Wanfeng unconscious.


    "Be careful... Is it too heavy? Our daughter''s family is more delicate. Although she is usually a boy, she is still a girl. Our daughter still has to wear battle armor and dress."


    Luo Yao is behind Brahma, holding her daughter with Brahma, and putting Wan Feng on her own bed. Wan Feng''s room is very simple, it can be said that it''s very cold, there''s no girl''s feeling, but Wan Feng just thinks it''s very good.


    Luo Yao and Brahma naturally don''t say anything in such a trivial matter, but when Luo Yao whispers how her daughter is, he subconsciously turns to look at the furnishings of the room. Even if he has seen it many times, he has changed it many times, but Wan Feng refuses it. Luo Yao is used to it.


    No matter where she goes, Wanfeng''s result is like this. Now there is something more important. The decoration of the room is not as important as that of the girl. It''s really not that important.


    "When did you find out? Last time she came back with Chifeng, she didn''t have it. She was in a normal state. But just these days, what happened... How could it be like this? Ah... We have too many enemies in the demon world. If we doubt it, I''ll be able to line them up in the sky. Husband, I suddenly regret letting them go. "


    "Who knows what will happen in the future?"


    Luo Yao sat in front of Wan Feng''s window and touched her daughter''s side face. He was worried about whether Brahma was too heavy on the one hand and what happened to the child on the other


    "Her words are all problems and can''t stand scrutiny. When she doesn''t pay attention, I find out her physical condition. There''s a force that doesn''t belong to her. In addition, Wan Feng''s state is obviously very bad. She doesn''t find it. She''s just fake and healthy. The fatigue suddenly appears between her eyebrows and eyes. When her foreword doesn''t match the postscript, That state is like being suddenly pulled away after being controlled by something, without power... "


    "I can''t feel what it is. If I didn''t feel it in the main hall, I would not be wrong. I may doubt that I feel wrong, but I certainly won''t now."


    "Although we don''t know what it is, it''s not a good thing. Let''s add Wanfeng''s magic power first. We''re making a boundary for her body. No matter what, if it can be better than us, we will always feel a little bit. At that time, we may know what it is. Now we can''t find anything. I don''t know how to do it."


    Brahma holds Wan Feng''s hand, frowning, full of worry. When he is alone with Luo Yao, Brahma will not hide. After all, there is no emotion to hide around his closest friends. What they do is the most real self.


    In the face of Wanfeng, it has become the most difficult thing for Brahma.

 Chapter 3748

    "Just do as you say. We have no other way now. In a word, it won''t hurt our daughter. That''s OK. We can''t hurt her or let others hurt her."


    "But we really don''t have to ask our daughter, what''s going on? If she knows, it will be much easier for us to deal with it. No matter what the matter is, we will do it even if we fight for our lives. But now we all do it ourselves. I''m worried that we have affected our daughter... "


    Luo Yao holds Wan Feng''s hand. For Wan Feng, Luo Yao is really guilty.


    Now Wanfeng''s situation is puzzling. If it''s not handled properly, Luo Yao will blame himself for any accident.


    Especially in the current situation, whether it''s Fantian or Luoyao, they can''t detect what happened to Wanfeng''s body. They only feel that her own magic is disappearing, which is not a good omen.


    Generally, there are only two ways for the magic power of the devil to disappear. One is that it can''t heal itself due to the injury, and it can''t help itself and ask for help. It can only watch the power of the body disappear little by little, just like a broken hourglass.


    The other is when life normally dies out, when life is over, nature is death. At that time, all of them will disappear in the world, including the magic in the body.


    But Wan Feng''s current situation is not the first, let alone the second.


    Wan Feng was not injured, whether it was trauma or internal injury, and she could not live to the age of her adult. The devil is different from the human world. The only accident is because of war or suicide. Otherwise, there would be no accidental death.


    Wanfeng''s body doesn''t seem to have any problems at all, but the evil spirit in her body is just passing away. It''s not obvious. It''s hard to find that she has been in contact with her all the time, because the change is very subtle. But it''s obvious if she is in front of her relatives who haven''t seen her for several days.


    Especially this person is still a parent, for their children, exaggeration point, less a hair can feel, let alone less the most important magic.


    That''s a terrible thing.


    "I guess she doesn''t know what''s going on. Let''s not ask. We''ve done everything we can. We''re trying to figure out a way. If she knows, she won''t show up around us. We''re her parents. How can we not feel it?"


    "And the two of them have been asking about Feng Ying''s whereabouts. I think there are a lot of things in between. I''d better ask Feng Ying. The boy doesn''t know what''s going on. I''ve already called him. Let him know in advance and wait for him to get back to me..."


    When Brahma said this, he raised his hand to seal the seal, and circles of light purple and black seal poured into Wanfeng''s body. Every time Wanfeng''s seal entered her body, she would react, and her closed eyebrows and eyes would tremble.


    Wan Feng didn''t pretend to sleep. She was really knocked out by Brahma. Now her reaction is just a kind of conditioned reflex


    Luo Yao saw the situation and took care of the others. He joined with Brahma and made a seal on Wan Feng. At the same time, Luo Yao and Brahma would introduce their own magic to Wan Feng. If not, Wan Feng''s body would only be more and more broken, and finally, as described by human beings, the oil would be exhausted.

 Chapter 3749

    Almost half an hour later, Luoyao and Brahma came to an end. It''s not that Wanfeng lost so much, it''s just that he added the time to make the border for Wanfeng.


    Fantian and Luoyao should ensure that Wanfeng will not be infringed in the future. Even if they have, they can feel it.


    It''s not Brahma''s narcissism. According to his age, he can''t feel it.


    Only sometimes, this kind of thinking will fall into a kind of thing called dead end.


    Fantian and Luoyao didn''t know what Wan Feng''s physical condition was. They could only solve the problem in the most direct and proper way.


    "Chifeng? You didn''t go back to your room to rest? Mother, you are not in good condition. What happened to you two? If we don''t make it clear, your father and I really can''t rest assured that you two have left the demon world. "


    "We want you to have a good experience of life outside, but it''s not like this..."


    When Luo Yao and Fantian had just finished dealing with Wan Feng, they felt that there were two eyes behind them. This place, this time, except Chi Feng, they didn''t do what he thought.


    Besides, the breath of their son, Luo Yao and Brahma, can still feel it.


    Luoyao and Fantian didn''t want to hide what they had done, especially for Chifeng. Wanfeng was because she probably didn''t know. In addition, Luoyao and Fantian didn''t want to frighten others. They were afraid that each other knew something about Wanfeng, so they didn''t want to tell Wanfeng now.


    But Chifeng is different. Luoyao and Brahma have nothing to hide.


    "I don''t know what happened to my sister, but I feel something is wrong. There is something about my third uncle. Let''s talk about it in another place..."


    Chifeng didn''t expect such a big thing happened to her sister. The most important thing is that he didn''t know it at all.


    That''s strange.


    They all live together. How can they be like this?


    Chifeng doesn''t know what she has missed. She just wants to help her sister find the truth.


    He can''t watch his sister have an accident.


    But in this way, he can''t go out with Jiang Xinrui to experience. There must be some regrets, but Chifeng can''t distinguish the priorities.


    That side is more serious, Chifeng knows.


    When Luo Yao and Fantian heard Chi Feng''s words, they looked at each other. Maybe they were right. The child had something to hide from them. It''s not a small matter


    Meanwhile, under hell, Fengdu territory.


    "Poof!"


    A mouthful of blood splashed on the black black iron fence, a pair of white hands, slowly stretched out and held on the iron fence, in order to support their own body.


    "What''s the matter? I told you to stop when you''ve been attacked. You won''t listen. Now, you''ve been attacked. Have you seen what you look like? "


    "You are more terrible than the ghosts in hell now. Even if you don''t care about it, won''t you die? What''s the possibility of what you want to do when you die? Why can''t you understand... "


    "Qilin, it''s still too late for you to stop now. Everything is just the beginning, but you can''t drag on any longer..."


    Nangong Liuyue''s hands and feet are locked. He looks at Yu Qilin who suddenly vomits blood through an iron bar. His eyes are numb. Because he can''t see the sun for a long time, his skin is very white, but he obviously can''t accept the whiteness of the sun.


    Today''s Nangong Liuyue is not as spirited as it was

 Chapter 3750

    It''s not only that she doesn''t have the spirit of that year, but now Nangong Liuyue has no light in her eyes. There is no light in a person''s eyes. Just like a dead man, he is also a walking corpse. He has no hope of life at all. He just lives by a little effort.


    Nangong Liuyue doesn''t know what he insists on, but he knows that he can''t die like this. Besides, Yu Qilin won''t let him die like this. Every time his body has problems or he can''t live, he will come to save him.


    No matter how much cultivation he pays, Yu Qilin will do it. But even so, Yu Qilin won''t let him go. Nangong Liuyue can see that Yu Qilin just wants to leave someone who belongs to her, someone who can accompany her quietly. As for who this person is, it doesn''t matter. It''s just because he happened to appear at the beginning, and his heart likes her. Yu Qilin knows very well, Even if it''s irreparable, he''ll be concerned.


    But Nangong Liuyue feels that in fact, she is not so important to her. She is just a person who knows all her past and accompanies her in hell.


    Since she was imprisoned, Nangong Liuyue has used all kinds of methods, and can''t leave. She hasn''t contacted her family, because Nangong Liuyue knows that if she contacts Bai ran, she will be discovered about Yu Qilin. Nangong Liuyue doesn''t know what the final result will be. According to Yu Qilin''s extreme degree, Nangong Liuyue is worried that she will die


    Anyway, even if he deserves it, Nangong Liuyue doesn''t want to see Yu Qilin die. He still wants to pull her. It''s like a mutual redemption. It depends on who can change each other in the end.


    "What if it''s terrible? I''ve come this far. Can I stop? No, I''ve come here. I can''t look back. I can''t look back. I can''t wait for me. I have to go straight ahead! "


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m forced to control the whole body before I raise the insect. If I don''t pay attention to it, I should be found that something is wrong. But it''s OK. I withdraw very quickly. They won''t find out yet. I''m just injured. I''ll be able to raise it soon."


    "It''s me who''s impatient. After waiting, Zi Chong can penetrate into her body a little bit until she completely replaces her. While the mother worm is in my body, I''ll be Wan Feng and Wan Feng will be me. My distance from Chi Feng will be closer and closer. No matter what method I use, I can stay with him forever. In this way, Chi Feng will not dislike me, He has a great respect for Wan Feng. "


    Yu Qilin trembled and leaned against the iron fence, with some weakness in his voice.


    Because she has a female worm in her body, which is connected with her son. If she wants to control Wan Feng completely, she will pay more, and the connection with her son is also big. Wan Feng''s body is filled with external force, which is equivalent to fighting with Yu Qilin.


    That is to say, the magic of Luo Yao and Brahma is against Yu Qilin, and Yu Qilin is injured. Now, with this, the whole body is unprepared, and the child insect is persecuted and can''t absorb Wanfeng''s nutrition, so the mother insect will know, because it is Yu Qilin who completely integrates the mother insect with herself in order to make her feel the existence of Chifeng more clearly, So let the mother insect know that Yu Qilin will also know that the child insect is crazy to absorb the nutrients of Yu Qilin''s body

 Chapter 3751

    With such absorption, Yu Qilin''s body will suddenly dissipate. Most of her accomplishments are absorbed by Zi Chong. Zi Chong is limited by Wan Feng''s own boundary and can''t move. If yu Qilin cuts off her supply, it''s equivalent to what she did before. All her previous achievements are wasted, and the Zi Chong in Wan Feng''s body will die!


    Not only that, but Yu Qilin can''t control Wan Feng at will, feel what Wan Feng thinks, and drive her to do what Yu Qilin wants to do. But now, because Luo Yao and Fantian make a border, they can''t stand up and make trouble because they control the insects inside Wan Feng''s body by mistake.


    "Yu Qilin, what are you doing? Didn''t you say that sometimes it could change Wan Feng''s mind, but it didn''t hurt her life? But now how do you and Wanfeng become one? This is totally different from what you said at the beginning! What''s more, how could your body be so weak, even if it''s backfire? Your reaction is also a little big, so what did you do? "


    "You have something to hide from me, don''t you? I''m trapped in this place by you. What are you worried about? I can''t get out, and I can''t talk to other people... "


    "And what do you mean by waiting? What are you waiting for? "


    Nangong Liuyue looks at Yu Qilin''s reaction, and the more she looks at it, the more she feels that something is wrong. It''s not the same as the result of previous antiphagy. She seems to have been greatly damaged. Nangong Liuyue didn''t notice it at first, but thought it was just the same antiphagy as usual. Every month, there will be a few days of pain. That''s the attack period of poisonous insects, just like the side effect of taking medicine.


    But this time, Yu Qilin not only vomited blood, but also couldn''t stand up. Nangong Liuyue was in a trance. This time he found out.


    What Nangong Liuyue didn''t expect was that Yu Qilin was still hiding from him at this time


    "I don''t hide anything from you. I don''t even have a speaker. You''re the only one here with me. Of course, I won''t hide you. I just haven''t had time to tell you that I''ve upgraded the mother worm in my body, and even the son worm in Wanfeng''s body. If I join with the mother worm, I can better control Wanfeng and the son worm, And my waiting is to make Wanfeng and zichong become one. Zichong is secretly overdrawing Wanfeng''s body and absorbing all her life value. Slowly, Wanfeng will become a body, a puppet without soul, and the mother worm is the master brain that controls her. Now, this master brain has become me. "


    "At that time, Chifeng and I became the closest people. I would be with him all the time, and he would not find anything wrong, because Wanfeng would die a little bit, and I would replace everything for her. I have already experimented, and I can feel everything she saw, but now the time is very short, and I can control her to speak for the same short time, Nangong, You don''t know, I''ve almost forgotten what it''s like to be loved by my elders. No, I should say what it''s like to be loved by my mother... "


    "I control Wan Feng''s body. I feel that although it''s very short, I''m very satisfied. Now I can''t control her all the time, but it''s only a matter of time. When I can control Wan Feng completely and solve all this unconsciously, as I said, I can split up again, make a more powerful insect and use Wan Feng''s hand, Put it on Jiang Xinrui, and I''ll have it all! "

 Chapter 3752

    "I used to mind that I would accept the love of the world against all the efforts of Jiang Xinrui, but now I find that it doesn''t matter whose identity I am. As long as I am still me, I have a stronger identity background. I''m reasonable but don''t do it?"


    "Don''t you think so? Nangong, will you feel happy for me? Although I have nothing now, I can have two pairs of parents in the future. You don''t know how gentle Wan Feng''s mother is when she faces her children. If my mother is still there, it must be the same. And Hua Sheng, you''ve seen her before. She''s also gentle. As soon as I get close to her, I feel very comfortable and satisfied, It''s all mine now. "


    "I''m very patient. It''s just a wait. I''m willing to wait. Anyway, I have nothing to do except these."


    When Yu Qilin said this, although he was as weak as before, his state of mind improved a lot. Maybe it was a matter of mentality. Thinking about what he would have in the future, Yu Qilin felt that everything he had now was not important.


    It''s like a person running a marathon. Although the process is very slow and difficult, there is an end to it. Maybe even Yu Qilin didn''t find it. She used to calculate for getting Chifeng, but now she is happy and satisfied for getting two mothers.


    Everything about Chifeng and Chifeng, including Jiang Xinrui, is what Yu Qilin wants.


    For this "champion", Yu Qilin can give everything. Besides, now she has nothing to own. She has nothing to give anything she can do to get what she dreams of. Yu Qilin thinks it is worth it.


    Even now, Yu Qilin feels the pain coming from her body and the mother insect''s counter attack, and she can still laugh.


    "What about the beacon? The third royal highness of the demon world, the third uncle of Chifeng and Wanfeng? What do you want to do? Won''t he tell Chifeng about you? What do you think you can do then? I don''t want to talk to you about the disputes between the three realms and the six realms. Feng Ying is their own uncle. You think the demon world is not related by blood, but in fact, both Chifeng and Wanfeng care about it. Don''t you feel it? "


    "Even if you don''t care, at least what you are doing can''t be discovered. Don''t you worry about being discovered? It''s been two days... "


    Nangong Liuyue shakes her limbs'' iron chains and leans with Yu Qilin. There is a dark iron railing in the middle, just like the barrier between them.


    She didn''t like him, but she wanted him to be with her all the time.


    Just watch her go astray and stay in this hell.


    Nangong Liuyue knows that what she is doing is wrong, but she can''t stop it at all. The first time, the only time, and the hardest time to stop it, is the end of the day. She is trapped in this dark place, never see the sun, let alone other people. For all the outside world, it''s just the result of Yu Qilin talking to him


    As for what Yu Qilin said, Nangong Liuyue can''t tell the true from the false.


    Of course, he hopes that it''s all fake. He just looks at Yu Qilin. Nangong Liuyue also knows that Yu Qilin will not make up any lies for him. He is nothing in her eyes.

 Chapter 3753

    "He... Third uncle, I didn''t mean to. I told you at that time. Besides, I didn''t expect that third uncle would be so weak and couldn''t accept a blow. I really didn''t want his life, and I didn''t expect that he would come here. It''s clear that I didn''t appear in front of Wan Feng. How did third uncle know that Wan Feng was wrong?"


    "Nangong, you don''t know how urgent the situation was at that time. The third uncle had already reached Fengdu and almost found me. He didn''t find out that the master was not there... Fortunately, he didn''t find out. I always knew that the third uncle was very strong, so I thought I couldn''t fight. I threw out all the poisonous insects that had been raised before and stopped him. Who could have thought of that, Although those poisonous insects can''t be used according to my requirements, they have changed directly because they have been immersed in hell for a long time and fed on resentment. I have no way to control them. In fact, if the third uncle doesn''t come, I''m still thinking about what to do with these things... "


    "Now, it''s all used on him. I''m thinking about how the third uncle can resist. I''m not so embarrassed... I really, really didn''t expect that the third uncle would be defeated, the magic leaked, the life and death unknown, and the whereabouts unknown..."


    "It''s been two days since this happened. I''ll pay attention to it from time to time through Wanfeng, but no one wants to go to him. I''ve worked hard. Nangong, do you think the third uncle will not have died somewhere? The insects I called him are dead, which proves that he still has the ability to protect himself. Besides, he is the third highness of the demon world. How can he not fight several insects? How is that possible? How can it be so weak... "


    After listening to Nangong Liuyue for two days, Yu Qilin''s eyes suddenly became a little flustered.


    She really didn''t want to hurt Fengying. It''s just that the situation was urgent. Fengying didn''t know what was going on, so she found Fengdu. Besides, Yu Qilin was guilty and worried about what Fengying would find out. Besides, normally, Fengying and Fengdu didn''t have friendship. How could she suddenly come to visit Fengdu?


    When Yu Qilin finds that Fengying is close to Fengdu, he wants to send out the poisonous insects. No matter which party wins, at least one trouble will be saved. The poisonous insects don''t have to kill themselves, and they won''t find themselves. As for Fengying, they won''t be in danger. It''s just hard to deal with.


    But who would have thought that when Feng Ying entered the bug trap, it was different from what Yu Qilin thought. At the beginning, Feng Ying could escape for a while, but it took half of Feng Ying''s life. The picture was bloody and even disgusting. When Yu Qilin thought of it, he was still a little shivering. In the dark, white and red poison insects, bright red blood


    In the end, all the poisonous insects died, and the beacon was not so good, so he dragged himself away


    Yu Qilin didn''t dare to follow up to check. It was strange that Feng Ying suddenly came to Fengdu. How dare Yu Qilin show up! I can only think that Fengying will be OK in my heart.


    But Yu Qilin still can''t rest assured, so he has been using his own way to control Wanfeng, and wants her and Chifeng to find Fengying.


    The result is not very good. After all, her control of Wanfeng is not so arbitrary. It happens that Wanfeng and Chifeng are going back to the demon world, and Yu Qilin is trying to control the insect directly. The result is not very good. Luo Yao and Fantian almost find out. Although they have found the clue, they also have a heavy impact on her.

 Chapter 3754

    "Fengying is the third uncle of Chifeng and Wanfeng. You are so close that you don''t want him to die? Kylin, Fengying''s cultivation has been abandoned. Who doesn''t know the three realms and six ways? At that time, he was thrown to the demon world to be slaughtered... It was his brother who punished him. Although he was recalled later, it was only a few years? How strong can he be? What''s more, your poisonous insects and Fengdu''s resentment are the most Yin and evil things. If Feng Ying is taken into his body, he may be killed... "


    "If you''re really worried, go and look for it as an accident, or I''ll go. If Kirin and Fengying die, paper can''t hold the fire. When they find out that you''ve done all this, you''ll be finished. And Wanfeng, I really don''t know how to say you. How do you think you can replace others with this vicious way? What''s wrong with Wanfeng? She is Chifeng''s elder sister, who takes care of her younger brother. You might as well start from Jiang Xinrui. It''s better for Chifeng to like her, and you''ll have less trouble to promise him instead of Jiang Xinrui... "


    "In fact, I have always been very curious. Where did you know this method? I don''t think Fengdu emperor taught you this strange move before he died? "


    Nangong Liuyue said numbly, looking at Yu Qilin stupidly.


    In this dark place, Nangong Liuyue can''t see anyone else, only Yu Qilin. Sometimes Nangong Liuyue will sigh that Yu Qilin doesn''t forget him, but will stand here and talk to him. No matter what kind of words he says, Nangong Liuyue will try to answer, otherwise he will be crazy.


    Nangong Liuyue tried to persuade Yu Qilin at the beginning, but now she is insensitive. No matter what Yu Qilin wants to do, Nangong Liuyue will try to say something, no matter what angle it is. In short, as long as she can say something that makes Yu Qilin look different, Nangong Liuyue will feel some emotional fluctuations.


    Imagine a man locked in a dark hell. I don''t know what year it is. When Yu Qilin doesn''t appear, nothing can be seen here. He really can''t see his fingers. Yu Qilin is like a faint light in Nangong Liuyue''s eyes. He doesn''t feel excited. He just feels that he is still alive at this time.


    meanwhile.


    Human world, in a "dark" cave outside Jiangcheng mountain.


    This time it''s really dark, because it''s already dark. With the influence of the evil spirit, although the evil spirit has almost dispersed, if it''s not for the dark, maybe you can''t feel the darkness.


    "How did that happen? Now send you back to the demon world, or what... What can I do? I''ll heal you first. Your life value is very low. Who hurt you like this? How dare he


    A girl''s voice came out of the cave. She was nervous and flustered. She came here according to her heart''s guidance all the way. She was just trying her luck. She didn''t expect to see him here, or he was seriously injured and almost died.


    "Jiangxinrui? What are you doing here? Or am I dreaming that you, a little girl, appear in a cave in the wilderness in the middle of the night? "


    Feng Ying heard the suppressed cry in his ear. For a moment, he thought he had heard it wrong. After all, how could he hear the girl cry at this time?


    And the voice is still a little familiar. Fengying feels that he must be a nightmare. Because of the heavy injury, he has hallucination.

 Chapter 3755

    But as the voice became clearer and clearer, there was even a warm breath on Feng Ying''s face. It was the body that was seriously injured and numb. Suddenly, something strange appeared, forcing Feng Ying to slowly open her heavy eyelids and subconsciously look for the source of the voice


    Entering the eyes is a pair of eyes that have been crying red and worried. Although they don''t shed tears, Fengying feels that if he doesn''t speak well, the little girl will be able to cry for him.


    Just for a moment, Feng Ying felt that something was wrong. He was injured, but he didn''t become a fool. How could he open his eyes and meet Jiang Xinrui at this time and place?


    Or jiangxinrui? Although not much contact with Jiang Xinrui, Feng Ying knows one thing, that is, Jiang Xinrui will never cry easily!


    At this time, Jiang Xinrui in front of him is really different from what he usually sees. It''s totally different.


    In fact, Fengying''s first question is, "who are you?"


    But fortunately, Fengying didn''t ask, otherwise, the little girl really didn''t know how sad she was. Besides, Fengying knew Jiang Xinrui. After all, she just met Jiang Xinrui, but Fengying really didn''t dare to admit it.


    After that, his mind reflected one thing. Strictly speaking, when Jiang Xinrui stretched out his hand to hold his wrist, Fengying suddenly noticed something was wrong. Later, he went to see the underworld completely instead of visiting him.


    "Stop, poof..."


    "Little girl, I''m Chifeng''s third uncle. You can''t kill me secretly. I''m seriously injured, but I can still save myself. I can recover after a little time..."


    Feng Ying struggles to break away from Jiang Xinrui''s hand. Looking at her feet, she doesn''t have much blood and spits out some more. Feng Ying feels distressed.


    "I''m sorry... I''ve forgotten that what I cultivate is aura. You''re Moqi. We''re born to conquer each other. I watch you get hurt and let out the Moqi. I want to save you and send you aura, but I don''t want to give you another heavy blow!"


    "How are you? Can you move now? I''ll take you to the demon world. Your highness, they can save you. If they can''t, my father can also... How can you do this? Last time you left suddenly, I thought you went back to the demon world, but I didn''t expect to find you here... "


    Jiang Xinrui shakes her hands and feels even more flustered. Looking at Fengying, she is also extremely remorseful, especially when she suddenly vomits blood. Jiang Xinrui''s heart sinks down, and she is even more at a loss. Her calm self-reliance in the past is completely gone, and there is worry in her eyes.


    It doesn''t matter if you can''t see it at ordinary times. If you don''t see it, you won''t think about it. But it doesn''t mean you won''t miss it. Jiang Xinrui is very good at hiding her true feelings and doesn''t want to affect the normal order of life. If Feng Ying is only Feng Ying, it''s not the third royal highness of the demon world, and there is no past, even if it''s just a simple ordinary person, Maybe jiangxinrui can be very straightforward.


    Knowing a result, maybe Jiang Xinrui won''t be so depressed in her heart, and even admonish herself that it''s impossible. She and Fengying are not possible, and her love is not real, just a moment of confusion.


    But it was the amazing moment that made her lose her way


    But anyway, Jiang Xinrui is deceiving herself. There is something wrong with Fengying. She is really worried and flustered.

 Chapter 3756

    Jiang Xinrui thought that she could be indifferent, but when she saw it, she found that it was different. Besides, when she could come here and stand beside Fengying, it was actually different.


    Jiang Xinrui feels the hot ink green brand. It''s something of Fengying. Without it, she can''t find him.


    Jiang Xinrui was puzzled when she had problems with her body at the beginning. She really suspected that Ji Li was the reason. It was because Ji Li knew too many of her secrets, and even many of her decisions were brought to her by Ji Li.


    The sudden pain in her heart, as well as the feeling of losing spiritual cultivation, was something Jiang Xinrui had never felt before. She became more and more uneasy. After waiting for a long time, Ji Li didn''t appear. Moreover, Ji Li would not make her feel pain for no reason. After all, she can''t control her completely.


    In jiangxinrui side, in addition to jiangxinrui, there is only... Fengying! No one but Ji Li knows what she feels about Feng Ying. There is one more important thing, that is, the brand with the texture of ink and green, that is, the keepsake of Feng Ying has always been in her hands. Jiang Xinrui knew something about Ji Li''s strange talk before he became an entity. One of them is still fresh in her memory.


    If you drop your own blood into the keepsake of the other party, you can feel what the other party feels, and you may be able to help each other in case of danger.


    In fact, this keepsake needs a lot of innate conditions. It''s just a pronoun. What it wants is something that has the other party''s breath, blood, and even can hold the other party


    How else can there be a connection? Moreover, even if the blood drips into the heart, it will not be able to succeed. This also requires that both people are very strong and have enough cultivation to maintain and perceive.


    There are no successful cases recorded in strange talks.


    Jiang Xinrui somehow kept in mind that when she received something from Fengying, she didn''t feel much at the beginning, but after a long time, in the year when she didn''t meet, she would think of Fengying from time to time. When she thought of him, she would take out the magic key representing Fengying Keepsake.


    In the early morning of one day, Jiang Xinrui picked up the brand again, but he didn''t know how to think about it. He picked up the knife, took his own blood, and dropped it into the brand.


    Blood into the brand, can be said to disappear in an instant, jiangxinrui did not think that this can succeed, because she did not expect, just want to do something, and the brand, after that, there is no response, jiangxinrui also deliberately did not mention, do not want everyone to remember, this thing is still in her hands.


    If you can, Jiang Xinrui wants to keep it all the time, but she didn''t expect to have a reaction this morning. It was her own body that felt hurt. When Jiang Xinrui took out the brand, she found that it was very hot, because Jiang Xinrui didn''t take it with her all the time. I''m not sure when this brand started to have problems.


    In determining that the brand is hot, and her feelings, Jiang Xinrui can''t rest assured and can''t explain to Chifeng. She has to go out to try her luck. Unexpectedly, when Jiang Xinrui takes out the brand, she guides her here.


    "I want to heal for you, but my aura and your evil Qi are in opposition. I make your injury worse..."


    "Do you think it''s fate? I found you first, but I can''t save you. I can only hurt you."

 Chapter 3757

    "I want to help you. How can I help you? I can feel your feelings. You are in pain. Why does your magic disappear like this? The dissipation after joining my aura is the same as that just now. Are you because of me... "


    "When did you start this situation? No, I should go to Chifeng... I knew I should have left a way to contact Chifeng quickly, or can I still touch you when I send you back to the demon world to heal? Will you get hurt again? Feng Ying, you talk, you don''t sleep... "


    When Jiang Xinrui said this, she felt extremely remorse. She stretched out her hands and wanted to touch them, but she didn''t dare to stretch out her hand. In her eyes, the beacon shadow was created by herself.


    I didn''t know why Fengying suddenly appeared to dissipate her magic, but just now she was anxious to use her spiritual power to heal Fengying. She found that Fengying was hurt twice, and Jiang Xinrui didn''t dare to move. It was all caused by her


    Jiang Xinrui did not expect that she would meet Feng Ying in such a remote place, or seriously injured Feng Ying. In combination with her sense of loss of cultivation, Jiang Xinrui can only describe her mood by heart.


    Because Jiang Xinrui began to suspect that Fengying would be injured, it might be because her heart was dripping blood into the brand. As for why there was no response at that time, Jiang Xinrui didn''t understand. It''s just that Fengying''s current state is the result of being completely purified by spiritual power.


    The spiritual purification that Feng Ying encountered was just what she brought to him


    "I didn''t sleep... It''s just that there''s too little blood, and just now you helped me put some more. I''m a little confused, no matter it''s not a big problem!"


    "Now I am like a broken sandbag. If I move, the sand will flow out continuously. If I flow down, I will be empty..."


    "It''s nothing to do with you. I was hurt by myself. You Chifeng and them are useless. I thought they could help me heal. But I calmed down for a day and a night and found that I was not very good. I can only recover slowly because I was abandoned my cultivation last time. I went to the demon world and was infected with evil spirit. My current state can''t bear the treatment of Brahma, I can''t bear their evil spirit. "


    "So don''t worry about me. I''m in a hidden place. I''ll cultivate myself slowly. If Chifeng knew that, wouldn''t they want to be ridiculed by the younger generation, you''d think you didn''t find me, and I wouldn''t tell others that you were not at home in the middle of the night..."


    "Anyway, you won''t come out to me in the middle of the night, will you?"


    Fengying squints weakly and looks at Jiang Xinrui. Because it''s dark night, and Fengying''s eyes are half open, there''s no hidden emotion. Fengying doesn''t know why she met Jiang Xinrui in this place. As long as it''s her words, Fengying can''t help but wonder if he''s really hurt and confused, so he has a hallucination, How can Jiang Xinrui call him Fengying


    Although he doesn''t care about this, Fengying treats Jiang Xinrui''s future nephew and daughter-in-law in accordance with the rules, so there should be some rules. Besides, when we met before, Fengying remembered that she was always called the third uncle. Was it because she was scared and speechless when she saw him hurt


    Of course, it may be that Jiang Xinrui doesn''t regard him as an elder at all, just because he is often unreliable?


    Feng Ying thought of his state and felt that he was unreliable... But it was really an accident.

 Chapter 3758

    In fact, after Feng Ying vomited blood, all the viscera were in pain. Jiang Xinrui really nearly killed him. But Feng Ying''s mentality is really good and fast. Obviously, it''s already very painful, and he still insists on pacifying Jiang Xinrui. Even if he feels that the child''s state is not right, Feng Ying really has no strength to manage it now.


    Originally there was a little, just out of cultivation, but was put away by jiangxinrui.


    And Feng Ying is right in saying that he really can''t accept help now. He can only say that he is too weak. Brahma''s ability is too strong. For him now, he can''t digest it at all. He can only add old wounds to new ones.


    So he has to cultivate slowly, and it''s very difficult for him to move now. It''s just here. He was healing on the spot. He thought this place was very hidden, just right.


    Of course, there is a faster and simpler way, but Fengying doesn''t want to use it.


    And he didn''t expect that his hiding place was found by Jiang Xinrui. No matter why Jiang Xinrui appeared here at this time, Fengying felt that this place was not safe, at least not as safe as he thought. Now it''s hard to move. Fengying felt that it was too difficult.


    Thinking of this, Feng Ying can''t help but scold him for cutting the moon. It''s not because he has abandoned his cultivation. It''s really my brother''s sin


    "Wait a minute, Chifeng has been with you all the time. I''m sure it won''t be too far apart, so he''s nearby too, isn''t he? Then I really can''t be quiet, but tell him not to move me... "


    Feng Ying takes a breath and suddenly thinks of his dead hearted nephew. He must not be separated from Jiang Xinrui. In this case, he is nearby.


    In fact, Fengying is not afraid of being ridiculed, but just doesn''t want them to worry. Moreover, the reason for his injury is really a bit humiliating. Fengying really didn''t expect that those little things have such powerful power


    But it also shows a problem, he went to the wrong place


    "I''m not with Chifeng. We''re just partners. We all have our own business and time. He and Wanfeng have returned to the demon world. If he came out with me to find you, I wouldn''t be so anxious just now. I came out by myself... I wanted to take a chance. I didn''t expect to find you. It led me here, I drip my blood into it. I don''t know what it will bring to you... Sorry, I... "


    "So why are you injured, and what else can I do for you? Can''t you just let me look at it like this and do nothing? I don''t believe that your injury can be cured only by this way. Can''t you feel that the magic of your body is disappearing? If you disappear, you''ll die here, don''t you understand? Don''t joke with me, and don''t try to comfort me. I''m not afraid. I''m just worried about your current situation. I''m not as weak as you think... "


    Jiang Xinrui holds the sign tightly and looks at Fengying. She is worried. In fact, she is not only worried, but also worried. Just imagine that she is someone who is different from herself. You know that feeling very well. There are only two of you here. He is dying. How can he not worry and worry?


    As for the person you are worried about, he is not in a hurry. He is dying. What can he say in jest that he is afraid of being ridiculed? This obviously deceives her words, Jiang Xinrui really wants to explode on the spot.

 Chapter 3759

    Jiang Xinrui found that all his acute son are put here, and Fengying can always be regardless of any situation, leisurely let people jump.


    "What do I ask you? Why can''t you tell me the truth now when you can talk so much nonsense just now? To tell you the truth, you are a demon. Your magic power comes from cultivation. But as far as I know, there are other ways to make you recover quickly. This method is also the reason why people from all walks of life have been afraid of you. You can rely on cannibalism to recuperate, right


    "Boys and girls are the best, aren''t they? If you don''t tell me, I''ll go by myself. I don''t care about that. I don''t care how you were hurt before. But you were hurt by me just now. My spiritual power can''t save you. I''ll go and catch someone for you to cultivate and heal you. "


    Jiang Xinrui said this, holding the sign tightly in the palm of her hand, directly got up and walked out of the cave. At the same time, a map of the neighborhood appeared in her mind. Jiang Xinrui wanted to find a place to live in the quickest time and was catching a person.


    At this time, human beings have rested, and Jiang Xinrui can only enter the room


    She has thought about the trouble she will face, but now she must be saved. She can''t watch Feng Ying die in front of her. As for the result she has done, she will face it.


    "You... You stop, Jiang Xinrui, you dare to go! I''m going to die here, believe it or not? You are crazy? What are you doing? "


    "Arrest, return the boy and girl, are you the daughter of Huasheng river? You switched it, didn''t you? I tell you, what you said is useless to me. I know my body, and it has nothing to do with you. I was injured originally. Is your spiritual power the same... "


    "If you really want to help me, then go to Chifeng and let him pick me up. I''ll go back to the demon world for cultivation."


    "You... You... What are you talking about? My God, did you drop your blood or your heart blood on the key to open the demon world? Why? Do you think it''s Chifeng''s? Yes, it must be. In fact, what you think is right. It''s him. My position has been given to him for a long time. Naturally, this brand is also his. You two can do whatever you want. There''s no harm. It''s just sucking some blood... "


    "Cough... My brain is getting more and more confused. What I see is a mirage. It must be a mirage..."


    Feng Ying shakes his hands and covers his head. He really wants to break it now, but he really has no strength.


    However, Fengying really felt that he was listening in a mirage, and everything in front of him was also a mirage. For the first time, the foreword didn''t match the Afterword, and the whole person didn''t know what to say.


    In a word, I want to knock myself dizzy first. In a word, I just don''t want to listen.


    In fact, if you have a clear mind and no injury, you can use other ways to put it off, so as not to embarrass the other party or yourself.


    But at this time, the beacon is really a little brain can not keep up with the mouth.


    The whole thing is a paste.


    What did he hear? Is Jiang Xinrui going to help him kill because he hurt him by mistake just now? Because he is Chifeng''s third uncle, so we can''t ignore him, everything is because of Chifeng, but also because of her kindness.


    Feng Ying''s eyes changed a little when he thought of this. He felt that he was in the truth, so he was just thinking about something.


    "I''ve arranged a border. Don''t go out. I''ll be right back."

 Chapter 3760

    Jiang Xinrui finished saying this, did not stop, hurried out, more do not want to hear the words of beacon shadow, also do not want to explain anything.


    She didn''t say anything, but she also said everything. If it wasn''t for the night, she might be more rational and wouldn''t speak disorderly. But I don''t know what happened just now, so she said a lot of things inexplicably.


    Jiang Xinrui couldn''t help thinking that maybe she was also injured in her brain, otherwise how could she be like this? The brain is not clear?


    After all, if it is the usual beacon, Jiang Xinrui believes that he will be able to understand.


    She''s not kidding.


    "Well


    "Jiangxinrui! When you come back, you are not allowed to go... "


    Feng Ying leans against the wall and arranges the information he hears every minute. He secretly hates how he can distort Jiang Xinrui''s meaning. He really doesn''t look like an elder. Feng Ying thinks that he should despise himself. No wonder he is always said to be unreliable.


    He felt that he was unreliable, but he was hurt. What''s more, it wasn''t his brain. How could his brain not work well? He was just thinking wildly.


    Just when Feng Ying just set up this idea in his heart, Jiang Xinrui''s simple sentence was a heavy blow. After that, he turned around and left. He even waved his hand and set up a border for him?


    Jiang Xinrui''s everything is provided by his spiritual power. It''s a unique skill of Jiang Xinrui. At the moment, this skill is trapping him, not to mention that Fengying is injured and it''s hard to move. Even under normal circumstances, when he''s strong and against his natural enemies, if he doesn''t pay attention to it, he will die.


    The point is, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t really want to catch someone for him, does he?


    Feng Ying shouts at the entrance of the cave. He really doesn''t want to be like this. He is a devil. Of course, he knows how to make himself better faster, but he doesn''t want to.


    Although he is a devil, he has never harmed people to provide self-cultivation. To be honest, Fengying disdains it. Although Muggles are useless, no matter how useless they are, they have their own value. He is not the Savior, let alone the creator. How can he decide their life or death?


    What''s more, he hasn''t reached the point where he needs to use Muggles to maintain his life. It''s a big deal to start again!


    If jiangxinrui really hurt people, Fengying feels that his guilt is big, but it''s not ordinary. Who is jiangxinrui? That''s what the spiritual power of the world has to protect. For tens of thousands of years, Fengying has never heard of anyone who can purify the evil Qi, purify all the evil Qi, and naturally overcome each other.


    To put it bluntly, the existence of jiangxinrui is a warning to the demons. If they are restless, the way of heaven will destroy them completely. Therefore, Fengying''s attitude towards jiangxinrui is very complicated, thanks to Chifeng''s different attitude towards jiangxinrui. As long as jiangxinrui doesn''t hurt Chifeng, she can protect Chifeng very well, very well.


    She has that ability, so is mutual restraint.


    But now Jiang Xinrui has gone to arrest people. At the thought of this, Fengying is going to smash the wall, and Jiang Xinrui''s attitude, inexplicable appearance, and that worry


    "Jiang Xinrui, you come back quickly. No, don''t come back. Remove the border. I want to go out. I can''t be here. The child is crazy... Sleepwalking. It must be, so he talks nonsense."


    Feng Ying''s hands are shaking. I don''t know what to do.


    Shaking is because of the body injury, coupled with the strange shock in the heart, isn''t it... It''s his wrong thinking, it''s his sleepwalking, it''s all fake

 Chapter 3761

    Feng Ying feels that his physical condition is not so important, because at the moment he feels a more serious problem. Feng Ying pats his face, hoping that he can wake up quickly. How can he have such a dream?


    In addition to the body injury, Jiang Xinrui has purified it. Fengying can''t hold on any longer and closes his eyes again in a daze. He doesn''t even know when Jiang Xinrui will come back again


    Fengdu hell.


    "It''s not necessary for the master to teach me. Are you stupid? Don''t you know what things are suppressed in Fengdu hell? I''ve been with them for almost 5000 years. I''m familiar with them, but I haven''t learned anything. It''s just that the master doesn''t know. He just stays by himself, practices and seldom talks. We haven''t said a word for a thousand years. The master has been shut up all the time. In this hell, I can only talk about those things. "


    "It''s not easy to learn well. If I want to learn bad, it''s all methods. Besides, I don''t want to do anything. Really, I just want to get something I want, something I don''t have, what''s wrong with me..."


    "And I''ve used a lot of methods to ask them to go to the third uncle. It''s not my problem that they can''t find him. Besides, they didn''t find him at all. What''s the matter with me? I''ve tried my best... Who would have thought that the third uncle would be so weak suddenly, and he would be injured after fighting with some poisonous insects. I just wanted him to go first, but fortunately, he didn''t see me. Although Fengdu is my place, it''s big. Outsiders don''t know the specific situation inside. No one will know what happened inside. In addition, I haven''t heard from you for a long time, You can''t count on me. "


    "Don''t you think so, Nangong? If the third uncle really died, Chifeng would be very sad. I would comfort him well. I didn''t mean to, but I really have no way. To blame, I can only say it''s the third uncle''s own problem. It''s because he is too weak. Since his cultivation is not strong, don''t come out to investigate. If he doesn''t check, nothing will happen... "


    "Now I am also injured, because his business has been backfired, otherwise I would not be anxious to control the insect to emphasize doing the designated thing."


    As Yu Qilin said, her eyes became more and more firm. She couldn''t count it on her. Otherwise, if Chifeng really resented her later, it would be more difficult for them.


    What''s more, Fengdu didn''t see her at all. Fengdu is a terrible hell for others. It''s not a place where everyone wants to go. There''s no freedom to go in and out.


    Otherwise, Fengdu would not be thrown in a place that could not be touched by the three realms and six roads. It was a abandoned devil''s land.


    Things suppressed by Fengdu and people with low accomplishments will suffer from resentment erosion as long as they are close to them. That''s why Fengdu is not lively at any time, and there are few people


    Who dares to come?


    She doesn''t know Feng Ying''s physical condition, but Feng Ying herself doesn''t know. Since she is so weak, why do you want to come? It''s excusable to be eroded on the road, or hurt by something that wants to "visit the prison". Fengdu is infinite. Yu Qilin can''t immediately know who is suddenly approaching. After all, she can''t reach the strength of her master.


    So when you think about it like this, Yu Qilin has no burden of poison. Besides, people like her have unlimited means for a certain purpose. How long can they really worry?

 Chapter 3762

    "Why do you ask me if you can persuade yourself well? I can''t see anything, and I can''t go out. I can only look at it like this. It''s meaningless for you to tell me. I don''t think it''s meaningful for me to talk now... "


    "You are really ambivalent. Don''t you think it''s strange that you want to die of Fengying and have another third uncle? Why? What do you call uncle San? They don''t know if you''re worried about him, and Chifeng won''t appreciate him. Maybe they will have doubts now. You never thought that Fengying might have some other way to contact Chifeng. You still can''t run away. He just said that he was injured in Fengdu and sent the news back. In Fengdu, all they know is you... "


    "After all, before that, your friendship was not small... You won''t forget that you used your body to make poison, let Wanfeng drink your Kirin''s blood without knowing it, so as to control her a little bit, empty her body, and use the insects that failed in refining to deal with Fengying. Life and death are unknown. Now you plan to fight Jiang Xinrui in the same way, I don''t think you''ll go on well all the time, Kirin. Your method is full of holes from the beginning. "


    "You also use poison to refine Qing Xiang, which can suppress aura. You want Jiang Xinrui to destroy... If you don''t know what you''re doing, you have no one to help you. You have to work in the middle. You will leave some clues when you don''t know. In the end, the clues will kill you. Qilin, you look down on those people outside, I''ve lived with Huasheng for a while. She''s very smart, and the river doesn''t show off too much. Moreover, their cultivation is so powerful that you can''t reach it. Last time I went to Chunfeng, you didn''t feel it. It''s only a matter of time to find here and you. "


    Nangong Liuyue looks at Yu Qilin without any fluctuation.


    In this place, Nangong Liuyue can''t see Yu Qilin clearly. It''s too dark inside. When Yu Qilin comes, he only lights one lamp. They are in the dark and can''t hurt each other.


    He knew what she didn''t want to hear, and Nangong Liuyue often said. Of course, more often than not, Nangong Liuyue didn''t know what she was saying.


    Nangong Liuyue can''t see what she looks like now, but Nangong Liuyue thinks that she must be like a madman.


    "Let''s have a try and see who will win in the end. I have a last resort. I''ll put all my eggs in one basket! No matter what I do, they won''t hurt me. I have the biggest handle of all of them! That''s Fengdu, the whole Fengdu. "


    "I have lived in Fengdu for nearly 5000 years. I know very well that even if I don''t use the key, I can open the gate of Fengdu and release them. If I don''t want to live and have no attachment to the world, I will release everything here and let the world bury me."


    "Nangong Liuyue, I''ll take you with me. Don''t you like me? At that time, we will not be separated. Although I don''t like you, I like the feeling of being liked by you. You let me know that I am not good for nothing! "


    "By the way, in order to save you last time, I spent a lot of accomplishments on you. Now that I''m injured, please give them back to me first..."

 Chapter 3763

    With these words, Yu Qilin grabs Nangong Liuyue by the shoulder and absorbs her accomplishments crazily. Anyway, Nangong Liuyue won''t be in any danger if she stays here. Even if she does, it doesn''t matter. She has a way to protect him from death.


    Now Nangong Liuyue''s spiritual power of cultivation in her body is all her own, including Nangong Liuyue.


    At this time, Nangong Liuyue is an energy source that can be replenished at any time for Yu Qilin, and it is also a living one.


    Yu Qilin knows that Nangong Liuyue wants to go out all the time, so when she''s away, she secretly practices and wants to get rid of the dark iron. Even when she talks to her, it''s often that the meaning of the front and back can''t connect and the words can''t express the meaning. But she just wants to make her feel that he''s trapped by her and is going crazy


    These Yu Qilin all know that she is not a fool. She has something she knows better and believes in more. She doesn''t care what Nangong Liuyue thinks. She just wants a fool to accompany her.


    When Nangong Liuyue doesn''t have any use value, that is, when everything she wants to do is successful, she will replace Jiang Xinrui and get Chifeng''s love. That''s the time of Nangong Liuyue''s death.


    From the beginning, when Nangong Liuyue knew all this, Yu Qilin had already thought of Nangong Liuyue''s solution. In fact, it''s not her fault to cut down the roots.


    After all, there are too many examples of love becoming hate. Most of the time, Yu Qilin has a little brain and won''t give people that opportunity. Just like she did at the beginning, if those people didn''t believe her cleverly, there would not be so many things.


    "Poof... Do you want to drain my psychic power? If I suck it down, I will die. Do you want to end it for me, or do you want to kill it now? "


    Nangong Liuyue is bound by chains and has no way to move. Even if she is usually in this place, Nangong Liuyue can only have a fighting space, and there is no more.


    This will be pressed on the shoulder by Yu Qilin, constantly absorbing the spiritual power, and the body seems to be drained.


    Nangong Liuyue is very painful. In addition to being absorbed too much spiritual power for a while, his body can''t bear it at all. His vomiting is light. Now he feels that life is not like death.


    At this time, Nangong Liuyue has no strength to regret. He doesn''t understand why a person can change so much? She was not like this before. Although she didn''t like him, she didn''t torture people like this.


    Now Yu Qilin has no human feelings at all. He has really become a madman, a complete madman.


    Nangong Liuyue is sitting on the ground and can''t stand up. He looks at Yu Qilin without feeling. He really wants to get rid of Yu Qilin''s heart and have a good look. How can this person''s heart be so hard?


    While Yu Qilin is absorbing the spiritual power, his face has recovered a lot, and he looks like a new man.


    For Nangong Liuyue, who is sitting on the ground, Yu Qilin gives her a rare good face. She smiles slightly, passes through the iron bar and touches the messy long hair on Nangong Liuyue''s face.


    The action is gentle, even ambiguous. People who don''t know think it''s a pair of lovers who are attached to each other.


    In fact, each has his own mind.


    Yu Qilin talks so much with Nangong Liuyue. No matter it''s just a vent, of course, the most important thing is to supplement Nangong Liuyue''s accomplishments

 Chapter 3764

    Yu Qilin let go of Nangong Liuyue, and let him go where he is suffering and rest slowly. For this, Yu Qilin is not worried at all, because Nangong Liuyue will recover a lot next time.


    At that time, those spiritual accomplishments will still be hers, but there is only one Nangong Liuyue. It''s too slow for her. Now she has to control Wanfeng''s insects again. The longer time goes by, the farther away she will be from her success. So Yu Qilin must speed up her action.


    As long as she can quickly possess and control Wan Feng''s body, she can go out. Wan Feng can''t stay in the demon world all the time. She has to go out


    The "dark" and "hidden" caves outside Jiangcheng.


    Jiang Xinrui holds a little girl who looks like seven or eight years old, and gently puts it beside Fengying. The little girl is wearing a duck sleeping skirt, and her eyes are closed. But it''s not that she is fast asleep, but that she is knocked unconscious by Jiang Xinrui. Unless she reaches out and unties it, no matter what, she won''t wake up.


    Jiang Xinrui is sitting beside Fengying. She is still panting. There are no people around her. She walked a long way to enter the town, which is still a very small town.


    But it doesn''t matter. As long as you can find someone, it''s important for Feng Ying to be useful. As for the child, Jiang Xinrui will make up for everything. Feng Ying is afraid of her aura because Feng Ying is a devil, but the child is not afraid of it.


    After the child is injured, Jiang Xinrui will use her spiritual power to help her recover. In this way, the little girl will not be in danger of her life and will suffer at most.


    But with her, Jiang Xinrui will use more spiritual power to help her relieve pain. For the little girl, all this is a big dream, at most a nightmare. All this happens in a dream.


    As long as we can help Fengying, Jiang Xinrui can''t care so much, but in fact, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t really want to hurt the innocent, so this process is a little


    But relatively speaking, Jiang Xinrui pays more attention to the results. At this time, this method is the best and fastest.


    As for why we didn''t call for foreign aid, we can only ask Jiang Xinrui himself, but Jiang Xinrui didn''t.


    If Fengying asked her to go when she first found Fengying, or Chifeng was not far away, jiangxinrui also went. After all, the situation was urgent, and she just delayed for a while. In jiangxinrui''s opinion, the better way now is what she did. In this way, she can secretly take care of Fengying without disturbing anyone. This may be the closest time between her and Fengying.


    It can even be said that they will not have such an opportunity in the future. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to waste it. Maybe this is the experience God gave her. She is so willful once. When Feng Ying''s injury is good, she won''t stop him from leaving.


    In the future, it will be as if nothing happened, he or he, and she or she, two people who are destined not to meet each other, will never be possible.


    "Feng Ying, wake up..."


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Feng Ying, who is in a coma again. She is silent for a while. She looks at the comatose little girl with a little guilt in her eyes. She reaches out her hand and cuts the little girl''s wrist. The blood of innocence flows out instantly. It''s red and gorgeous, and it''s very attractive, especially for a devil who is seriously injured.


    In a coma, Feng Ying felt a very sweet smell, and his whole body became excited subconsciously

 Chapter 3765

    It''s a reaction of extreme desire for energy. If it''s normal, Feng Ying will never react like this. It''s like a child who hasn''t had a meal. But now he''s injured. Although Feng Ying often laughs, even when he''s injured, it makes people feel that it''s no big deal.


    It''s just that only he himself knows the real situation. The damage of the beacon is really serious. It can be fatal.


    At the moment, a fresh nourishment of life is around him. When he is close to his eyes, he can absorb the inexplicable feeling of Fengying. He is very excited and subconsciously works hard in that direction.


    This is the subconscious reaction in the confusion, there is no way, at the moment, the beacon shadow has fallen into a deep coma.


    Now the only thing is the desire for life, beacon live well, certainly do not want to die.


    What''s more, the chance to live is right in front of us. Only he can be closer, closer


    Jiangcheng, Lingjia.


    "Can''t you get in touch with Ji''er? Continue to fight, try to find all the people around him, be sure to contact him, there are still people waiting for him


    Ling Shide held the cup and said to the people around him. But when he said this, he was worried and impatient. At the moment, he was more and more impatient. Of course, he didn''t have patience with his son


    At this time, the clock pointer has pointed to four.


    It''s four twenty.


    It''s four twenty in the morning.


    Ling Shide is Ling Ji''s father and elder brother. This year, he is 57 years old. He has a good appearance. He doesn''t even have white hair. He looks very young. He is still a little young and well maintained. Ling Ji was born at the age of 30. He doesn''t belong to the family. He doesn''t know Feng Shui at all. Otherwise, Ling Xiao won''t come out in those years.


    Ling Shide was oppressed by Lingxiao for many years. Only when he found out that his son Ling Ji had talent did Ling Shide feel proud. Now Ling Ji is the head of the family, and Ling Shide has the right to speak in the Ling family. So the extent of his doting on Ling Ji can be imagined.


    "Mr. Ling said this very early. It''s almost dawn. Do you mind if I have breakfast at Ling''s? After drinking tea all night, I feel that my stomach is full of tea, but I don''t think I need to drink any more. When master Ling comes, maybe we can have a big meal, don''t you think? "


    Feng Xi, with her legs crossed, raised her hand and put the teacup on the pear tree table of the Ling family. The Ling family is really different. Any table is made of pear tree.


    It''s just that it doesn''t matter much to Fengxi, and it doesn''t matter much to the Qi in her heart.


    Fengxi even wants to smash this place, but in fact, Fengxi has done it. She has been to Ling''s house since last night. There is no nonsense at all. She wants to explain her intention. She calls names to see Ling Ji, regardless of whether she is at home or not. Fengxi doesn''t believe their story.


    And Ling family dare not admit it, so don''t blame the wind... Cat!


    Xiao Hei was ordered by Hua Sheng to follow the wind, but he didn''t hide his figure. He was directly carried in by the wind.


    Anyway, it was made by a small animal, and she could not admit it, just like the current state of the Ling family. Later, when Xiao Hei chose which one was expensive, made it on which one, scratched the pattern, and broke the porcelain bottle... Ling Shide came out with a cold face and sat with her for four hours, as if she was more determined than anyone else. Feng Xi didn''t speak and closed her eyes directly, It''s time to practice concentration, and Xiao Hei jumps out after finishing the disaste

 Chapter 3766

    In the end, Ling Shide couldn''t go on. He was 57 years old. No matter how young he looked, he was still an ordinary man. He could not compete with Fengxi.


    In fact, there is no one in the Ling family who can put things on the table now. If it''s a different person, Ling Shide can do something about it. But Feng Xi doesn''t eat hard and soft. He wants to talk to the Ling family. No matter how busy he is, he is not satisfied. So he has to stand up and say that Ling Shide has no choice but to ask someone to contact him.


    Actually, Ling Shide knows very well whether he can get in touch. It''s just that Ling Shide doesn''t want to get in touch. His son finally sits on the head of the family. He takes advantage of his son''s light and starts to have a bit of status in the Ling family or even outside. How can Ling Ji be pulled down by Fengxi at this time?


    Moreover, for Fengxi, even for Fengjia, Ling Shide thinks very clearly. He has the same idea as Ling Ji. Of course, he will take his place. With such an idea, Ling Shide is a bit adroit.


    But I didn''t expect that Fengxi was so difficult and rogue. He came alone and brought a cat to make trouble.


    "What the master of the wind family says is not bad. The Ling family is not short of a meal. Ji''er has admired the master of the wind family for a long time. He must be very happy to have dinner with you, but it''s really unfortunate that he went out yesterday to work as a Feng Shui Bureau for a rich businessman. He needs some time to come back. He attaches great importance to the things of his customers. Of course, it''s mainly the people''s business, which is our business, It''s also a coincidence that the injured real estate man, surnamed Cui, is in a neighboring city, not far from us, surrounded by high mountains and rivers. Ji''er said that the geomantic omen Bureau they used to choose was very good, but it was just a little poor. After his hand, he would be richer, even more than the financial resources of Jiang family, the richest man in Jiangcheng. It''s time for them to take turns in geomantic omen. "


    "Don''t you think so?"


    When Ling Shide said this, his eyes were slightly mocking, and he didn''t dare to be too obvious. He was a little afraid of people like Fengxi. He had been pressed for more than 30 years, but now he is proud, and he still doesn''t adapt.


    But I feel excited when I think about standing at the top in the future. I don''t care about Fengxi, and Ling Shide doesn''t follow Fengxi''s words at all.


    He knows one thing, that is to say more and make more mistakes. Naturally, he can''t say more to make trouble for his son.


    Ling Shide is waiting for Ling Ji to pull down the Feng family and become the first Feng Shui family.


    The Cui family used to be in charge of the Feng family, but now it''s the Cui family who chose the Ling family. The more he thought about it, the more proud Ling Shide was.


    "During the development of the Cui family''s Rongguang real estate, the construction was not up to standard, which is what we call the bean curd dregs project. Thirty seven people died. Although he was a neighbor of Jiangcheng, I asked him to think of a way to avoid prison after several days of Jiangcheng news. Fengjia couldn''t do this. He thought he could turn himself in, but he didn''t expect to find you, Does Mr. Ling usually not watch the news? He''s dead, and those 37 people''s resentment spirits will follow him all the time. They don''t repent to make up for it, and they still want to get rich. It''s really a long life... "


    "Cui family surpasses Jiang family to become the new richest man. I think it will be in my dream. Sleep a little longer, and I will have everything in my dream!"


    The wind is pounding the table, looking at Ling Shide road with a smile in his eyes.


    Still thinking about her? Doesn''t it mean that the Ling family will take the place of the Feng family?

 Chapter 3767

    "In fact, I don''t have to see Ling Ji today. Of course, I thought so. I thought the Ling family was terrible before. Finally, a bright child came out. It''s your Ling family''s hope, and the Feng family has a decent colleague. But it turns out that I really think too much. Your Ling family has never changed, and it''s not right, It should be said that it has become more shameless. "


    "It doesn''t matter, but the shameless behavior of your Ling family has reached over my Feng family''s head, calculated again and again, I tell you, you should be glad that when Jiang Xinrui three people went, nothing happened and they came back safely, but if any of them lost a hair, I will lift your Ling family today!"


    "Of course, after two calculations, it''s not over. If you dare, don''t be afraid that I will fight back. You should be well prepared. I''ll let you know why the Feng family is called the first Feng Shui family."


    Feng Xi said this and got up directly. A little black cat came in directly from the door. Feng Xi looked at her green face with a smile, but Ling Shide, who was afraid to speak, said: "my little black is back? As soon as the small animals arrive at a new place, they like to wander around. Mr. Ling looks at a person who is quite grand. Shouldn''t he mind? In this way, we''ll go first, and you can wait... "


    Fengxi leaned over and held Xiaohei in her arms. For a moment, she almost didn''t get up. Fengxi looked at Xiaohei''s horizontal weight, and really wanted to say, "Heiye, can we pay attention to the image? Why did it start to develop horizontally after a period of time


    Of course, Fengxi can''t say that. Otherwise, according to this distance, she might scratch her. Most importantly, she still has something important to ask.


    After leaving Ling''s home, Fengxi can''t hold on to anything. I don''t know if her body has become more and more empty in recent years. It''s only a few steps. Fengxi really can''t hold on to her. She quickly put Xiaohei in the car one second before falling.


    Feng Xi secretly breathed a sigh of relief, turned to look at the small black way: "I said black lord, how about it? I''ve been sitting on that hard bench for almost a night! Tired of my butt almost flat, I know, Ling family will not let Ling Ji out, I will not see Ling Ji this time


    "I''m just telling them that I''m going to do it. Don''t say that I''m bullying children! Every minute I stay in Ling''s house, I feel geying. How do you think Ling''s house grows? It grows on the point that people hate. They all have it in their family. I couldn''t see it before, and now I can''t see it any more... "


    Make complaints about what to do when she first knew how to do it.


    She said nothing seriously, just a little demon. Unexpectedly, she was all cheated. Even if she was stupid enough to get into the trap, she also pulled Jiang Xinrui in.


    There are Chifeng and Wanfeng. Fengxi is very angry when she thinks that she has two children and almost has an accident.


    When she arrived last night, Fengxi wanted to smash herself, but Xiaohei was still lying in her ear to make her stand still for a while and hold her back


    If it wasn''t for this sentence, Fengxi couldn''t bear to say anything, but Fengxi didn''t expect that Xiaohei''s mouth would be bright for a while!

 Chapter 3768

    If I had known this, Fengxi would have changed to a softer chair. The Huanghua pear wood is valuable, but it''s also hard. Forgive her for being a layman. I''m not used to that.


    "I smell the evil spirit on song Lianyu before. It''s in the Ling family. I just went to find it. The Ling family is really full of evil spirit. The Ling family should have something to do with it."


    Xiao Hei lies on the co pilot and stares at Xiao Hei''s eyes.


    The tone is very serious.


    Fengxi knows that Xiaohei goes out to experience with Jiang Xinrui and others. In addition, song Lianyu''s affairs are given by Fengxi. Fengxi knows the name of this person.


    Just let the wind Xi feel can''t understand is small black words!


    "And then? Hei ye, didn''t you tell me there was no more? You''ve been there so long, and you''ve found this? Besides, you don''t have to find out. It''s certain that if the Ling family didn''t cooperate with evil spirits, how could he leave evil spirits on song Lianyu? "


    "I already know that. I guess it''s normal for the evil spirits to go in and out of the Ling family since they cooperate with the Ling family? You didn''t really find this wrong, so you ran out, did you? I haven''t slept all night. I''ll tell you that driving now is fatigue driving. We are particularly prone to hit trees. "


    The wind is wearing a big black eye, very helpless said.


    When she said this, Fengxi didn''t dare to see Xiaohei, because she knew that Xiaohei''s current state must be "what can you do with me" cat uncle state.


    The wind Xi is afraid that she can''t hold the steering wheel, so she doesn''t look directly, so she just listens with her ears.


    Even Fengxi thought, is the Ling family''s array too evil? Xiaohei was very careful not to be found, so he just walked all night?


    However, this word, if the wind Xi on their own, there is a little credibility, if this is in the small black body, wind Xi feel that this is in the elimination of small black.


    Can a Ling family defeat it? Don''t mention the Ling family. Fengxi really doesn''t know where Xiaohei can''t go.


    "Of course, it''s not just like this, but I don''t understand. It''s all about the little master. I found that the Ling family was in collusion with the demons. Just by the way, when I followed you into the Ling family, I saw an acquaintance. No, it should be said that he had seen the dead!"


    "She''s dead. What I see is her soul. She has something to do with the Ling family! Some time ago, Gu Mai, who committed suicide by jumping off a building in the little master''s school, saw her soul appear in the Ling family, so I went in to look for it, only to lose it in the end... It seems that there are still many things we don''t know about the little master in the Bai family before. "


    "Look at your black eyes. I''d better ask Qin Wanyu to pick you up. I won''t give up my life to accompany you. I''ll be your co pilot. I''ll go first..."


    Xiao Hei said this, turned his head to see the wind, jumped out of the car window directly, a few flashed away.


    It''s so windy.


    Strictly speaking, Fengxi feels angry!


    Why does she have dark circles under her eyes? Turns out the culprit still hates her? I''m really worried about her hitting the tree?


    Although Fengxi thought so, she still stopped the car. She didn''t call Qin Wanyu at this time. After thinking about it, she called a price. She was really a little tired.


    But the most important thing is that Fengxi''s mind is a bit confused. I don''t know why. Fengxi always feels that Xiaohei''s words just now have not finished!

 Chapter 3769

    As for what''s missing, Fengxi doesn''t know. When she comes home, Fengxi doesn''t think about it. Early in the morning, Fengxi knows that Qin Xiaobao must not wake up. So does Qin Wanyu. Fengxi is very careful.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw two big heads and four pairs of eyes looking at the door.


    That posture seems to have persisted for a long time.


    "Get up so early? Did you have breakfast? You won''t stay up all night, will you wait for me to come back? "


    Wind Xi some uneasy ask a way.


    This is tired eyes, in the see husband, son, wind Xi moment spirit, feel full of strength.


    This feeling is very different. It''s different from the waiting time of Qin Wanyu before. Two people who are like copies are waiting for her anxiously and expectantly. Fengxi feels very warm.


    At the same time, I realized that it was really different


    "It''s not a whole night. I fell asleep in the middle. But I''ve been sitting here all the time. Qin Xiaobao is waiting for you. I sent him back to his room with my eyes open. I can''t help but sit with him in the living room. If you don''t come back, I can''t sleep at ease."


    "I thought you would send Qin Xiaobao back soon, but I didn''t expect that you would wait all night. You didn''t have breakfast, did you? I''ll do it. We''ll eat and have a rest together. I won''t go to work today. I''m starting to lose sight of things. "


    "I''m really old, but I''m only in my forties. I''m just staying up all night. I don''t know what''s going on. I''m very tired."


    When Qin Wanyu saw the wind pushing the door in, he let go of his worry. He turned his head and looked at Qin Xiaobao with a sigh of relief. Then he went to make breakfast.


    When he got up, Qin Wanyu really felt a little dizzy. It was not as good as the big and small guys. It would be with the river and Wang Junxian... Even if they had a drink for one night, it would not be so good.


    The next day, when he cleaned up and went to work, he was still very energetic. Now he just stayed up late and began to have physical load. Qin Wanyu knew that his body was overdrawn, and now he began to find him.


    I didn''t take good care of my body before, but now all the problems come


    When Feng Xi finished speaking in Qin Wanyu, she didn''t even speak when she brought breakfast, because she didn''t know what to say. She just held Qin Xiaobao and quietly looked at the hot porridge in front of her eyes.


    "I can''t count on Ling''s scheming about Feng''s family. Besides, they almost hurt rui''er. I have to fight back... Otherwise, Ling''s family will only go too far in the future..."


    "I''ll be careful... Xiao Hei went with me yesterday. He came back late because he found something, but he didn''t finish. I think there''s still a problem. I don''t know why Xiao Hei wanted to hide me... Qin Wanyu, why didn''t you ask me? And when I say what I''m going to do, you don''t say anything? "


    After the silence, Fengxi looks at Qin Wanyu''s gruel. For a moment, she feels a little uncomfortable. It seems that something is pressing on her heart. This feeling comes when she walks into the house.


    It''s like something bumping into the windy heart, especially heavy.


    "Ask what? I don''t ask, don''t you also say? Besides, you didn''t like me the most and asked about you before? You''re right. You can''t ignore rui''er''s business, and you can''t ignore Feng''s business. You''ve been bullied to the end. Of course, you have to do something. Xiao Hei has something to hide from you. Then ask ah Sheng. She must know... "

 Chapter 3770

    "Ask ah Sheng, no matter what, you will have an answer. What else can I say? I don''t understand your business. I''m just a Muggle. I can do that. When you come back safely, I''ll cook you a hot meal."


    "Eat it quickly. It''s cold for a while. It''s bad for your stomach. After eating, you should have a quick sleep. It''s really hard to stay up late. We''re not young any more. We used to overdraw too much."


    "And Qin Xiaobao, don''t look at it, eat it quickly, or you won''t grow up!"


    When Qin Wanyu heard the wind, he looked up and said with a smile.


    Later, while taking care of Qin Xiaobao to eat, he also brought food to Fengxi. Finally, he took a big bite to eat.


    Qin Wanyu didn''t even eat dinner because he was worried and couldn''t eat anything. Now seeing Feng Xi come back safely, Qin Wanyu feels hungry.


    He arrived late and didn''t eat early. He didn''t sleep all night and went to make breakfast. Qin Wanyu''s hands were shaking and he was about to collapse.


    Qin Wanyu didn''t even have the strength to ask about Fengxi, because he knew very well that it was useless for him to say anything. He could do nothing but wait like this.


    "There''s something wrong with you, Qin Wanyu. If you have something to say, just say it. Don''t be like this. I''m looking sad!"


    Wind Xi put down the bowl, heavily spit out a breath, the whole person''s state is a bit decadent.


    She is also very tired. Since she came back home, Fengxi couldn''t say how hard she felt. Especially when she saw Qin Wanyu and Qin Xiaobao sitting on the sofa, looking at the door and waiting for her all night, Fengxi''s heart was like a silent impact. What on earth did she do


    "I said eat! Then go and have a rest, OK? Qin Xiaobao, have you eaten well? "


    Qin Wanyu heard Feng Xi''s words and drank a bowl of porridge. He felt that his body had heat. He looked up and said with a smile, but there was no smile in his eyes.


    In the face of Qin Xiaobao, Qin Wanyu''s eyes can barely take a little gentleness. It''s the appearance of Qin Xiaobao that makes him unable to bear. Qin Xiaobao''s sleepy eyes are red, but he can''t rest assured if he doesn''t see his mother coming home. Qin Xiaobao also knows what his mother is doing out. It''s because he knows that, he can''t rest assured.


    After receiving his father''s words, Qin Xiaobao looked up at his mother and nodded slowly. He still had rice juice on his face. Then he jumped out of the windy arms and went to the door of the room by himself. Then he turned to look at his parents. His eyes were wet and sleepy.


    Under the gaze of his parents, Qin Xiaobao went into the room and lay down by himself


    When Qin Xiaobao came back to his room, Qin Wanyu got up and went back to his room. He didn''t want to say anything in front of the child or in the living room. He was worried that Qin Xiaobao would hear it, and he didn''t want to say anything. He just wanted to go back to sleep.


    "Qin, Wan and Yu? What are you doing? Can you just say what you think? I don''t think you are very interesting, really! "


    The wind Xi looks at such Qin Wan Yu, in the heart is the feeling which has never had, has the kind to scratch the ear to scratch the cheek the feeble feeling.


    I want to go to the Ling family again. This time, she smashes the Ling family together with Xiao Hei. It''s not a scratch. It doesn''t help


    Fengxi thinks she''s going to be suffocated, so is Qin Wanyu cold and violent with her now?


    Looking at everything is normal, but in addition to the words, the tone and state are not normal, even the behavior is not normal!


    "Is it useful what I say? What''s the wind like? "

 Chapter 3771

    "What else do you want me to say? Is what I said useful? We have been together for 18 years and nearly 20 years. How many times have I said that? Did you listen to me that time? I''ve been used to it, haven''t I? "


    "Anyway, no matter what I say, you will still do what you want to do. When do you worry about my feelings? In fact, I don''t care. Today, I''m really used to worrying about you. I''m used to being sleepless at night. I''m used to being worried. I''m used to never see you again when I open the door. "


    "It''s just the wind. Can you look at the baby? He''s so small, he just... Looks at the door and waits for you. Although he can''t speak, he has a clear mind. He''s not stupid at all. He knows what you''re going to do. He knows better that you can''t stop you. So he worries about you. He even pretends to sleep in order not to worry about you. If I don''t go to see if he has covered the quilt, I don''t find out, The child has been sitting on the bed since you left, waiting for you... "


    "Do you know how heavy my heart was when I saw Qin Xiaobao like that? I suddenly found that I was a failure. I used to be afraid of waiting for you. Now I want my son to follow me. Wind, when can you stop? In recent years, because of Qin Xiaobao''s body, you seldom care about the outside affairs, but your heart has always been concerned about the outside, and you even wish you could make a separation and send the guardian God out to take care of Fengjia and Jiangcheng. I know that you have a heavy burden on you, and I comfort myself. I know from the beginning that I can be a qualified husband, That is to arrange your backing and wait for you to come back, so that you can have a warm place after you are tired. Over the years, I think I can''t do it. I shouldn''t complain at this time. It''s too hypocritical. "


    "It''s not my first day to know! But just because I know everything, I just can''t let it go. Do I want Qin Xiaobao to go on my way? I''m worried. I can still grumble and feign a few words, but he can''t even say a word now. "


    Qin Wanyu said finally, leaning against the wall, squatting on the ground, hands on the face, people can''t see.


    That kind of depression and collapse is in Qin Wanyu''s heart. He can''t get rid of it all the time. He can only talk like this. But Qin Wanyu also knows that he doesn''t mean anything about it now. It''s just that Qin Wanyu is really going crazy. In recent years, Fengxi really doesn''t go out much. But as Qin Xiaobao grows up, Fengxi starts to be busy again and starts to take care of things outside.


    It used to be Huasheng, but now it''s jiangxinrui


    Qin Wanyu especially wanted to smash the wall. He knew that both Huasheng and jiangxinrui didn''t blame them, but they really got together. But this didn''t prevent Qin Wanyu from smashing the wall. The whole person was about to be ground to death.


    In the past, Qin Wanyu never easily said a word about life and death, but now Qin Wanyu only finds it difficult to live.


    For a long time, Qin, Wan and Yu thought that they were very optimistic, and they were also very optimistic.


    But now Qin Wanyu really feels that it has never been difficult before. Will they follow Jiang Xinrui to her children in the future


    Fengxi is a good man. I haven''t been sorry for anything I''ve done over the years

 Chapter 3772

    Qin Wanyu, looking at himself these years, is he a good man? Of course, when doing business in his early years, he had some means, which was limited. He certainly didn''t hurt anyone''s life.


    In the face of Fengxi, Qin, Wan and Yu have always been understanding oriented. They can do whatever they can, but the result is


    Is Qin Xiaobao his extravagant reward?


    Looking at Qin Xiaobao quietly waiting for his mother, he can only use his eyes to ask about his worries. He doesn''t cry because he knows that he can''t express his clear meaning, so he never pursues what he wants to know. He just waits, looks and looks forward to it.


    Looking at Qin Xiaobao like this, Qin Wanyu''s heart was broken.


    "I know you can''t ignore it. I know your difficulties. I know... I know. I just think it''s too difficult to live in this world."


    "Rest. You haven''t slept all night. Do you think you are the wind before? If you don''t have a good rest now, how can you keep busy? No matter Xiao Hei or other people, there should be news. Besides, you have to make arrangements for the Ling family''s calculation this time. You can''t be blind, and rui''er... "


    "Ah... You really have a lot of things to do. Don''t waste your time with me. I''ll arrange everything in my family and send Qin Xiaobao to school. He''s also very good. Don''t worry at all. At most, he won''t be at ease when you''re not sure you''re safe. I''m also not at ease, but it doesn''t matter. I have experience and I''ll take care of him, I will also take care of myself. Let''s have a rest. My eyes hurt... "


    Qin Wanyu covered his face, lowered his head and took a deep breath. When he raised his head again, he said with a smile to the wind, as if it was not him who was complaining just now.


    As for what he said just now, Qin Wanyu thought it was his own problem. He really shouldn''t say it, just like a "resentful husband".


    In the end, such a result will only make people feel depressed, a person''s worry will become a family''s pain.


    He has been suffering for so many years. Why should he theorize at this time? Qin, Wan and Yu even dislike themselves. No matter what the result is, it is the result of their own choice. How can they say no at this time?


    Qin Wanyu felt shameless when he thought about it!


    "Qin Wanyu... Don''t be like this, OK? I''m... I''m really sorry. I''m really sorry. I don''t want to be like this, but I have too many things to do. I really have no choice. How can I care..."


    "Let''s have a rest!"


    Fengxi stretched out her hand to pull Qin Wanyu up and lean on Qin Wanyu''s shoulder. This is her safe haven no matter what happens outside.


    It''s also a shining beacon for her endless wandering on the sea.


    Fengxi thinks that all these things will not change and will go on like this all the time. She is used to everything, but Fengxi ignores a little bit. The lighthouse will be in disrepair for a long time. The experience of wind and rain will make him no longer complete and the haven will collapse.


    Qin, Wan and Yu are also tired.


    Looking at Qin Xiaobao, Fengxi reminds me of the past Qin, Anhui and Henan, which is also a year of waiting.


    Fengxi can''t say anything except a word of sorry, and she doesn''t know what else she can say. Fengxi doesn''t want to think about the current problems, but just wants to pull Qin Wanyu to let him lean on himself. She can also let him lean on him, and he is tired

 Chapter 3773

    Wind home.


    At the door of Fengxi and Qin Wanyu''s room, a small figure stood. After there was no quarrel in the room for a long time, the little figure put on the handle of the door slowly took it down, turned and walked back to his room step by step.


    Qin Xiaobao once again clever lying in his little bed, eyes sleepless, looking at the ceiling.


    In fact, Qin Xiaobao knows a lot of things, maybe because he can''t speak. God will close a door for you, and also open a window for you.


    Qin Xiaobao''s mind is not a five-year-old child. Sometimes he can see more clearly than Qin Wanyu and Fengxi. He knows everything, but he can''t say it.


    The only thing we can do is to watch quietly and wait, so as not to let everyone worry. However, his worry can only be answered stubbornly.


    Qin Xiaobao also knows the outside world. From birth, there will be many things around him. Most of them are blocked by the wind. They can''t let people hurt him and give him the best protection.


    Only in this way, Qin Xiaobao can see a lot of things. In fact, the world in his eyes is not stable at all. Only in this way can his mother be busy all the time and be on the edge of danger all day. It is inevitable that not only his mother, but also Jiang Xinrui, his favorite sister.


    She is also different. There is always the smell of strangers around her. Qin Xiaobao knows that it''s abnormal. People around her are very tired. It''s only because of the problems in the world. If only the world could be as quiet as it seems.


    Only in this way can all people rest, no fighting, no harm, no calculation, to achieve real balance, harmony and happiness.


    In that case, can their family live a good life, and their mother doesn''t have to be so tired, and their father doesn''t have to worry about it?


    Qin Xiaobao didn''t know what was good, but he looked up at the world outside the window. The weather in the early morning should have been peaceful.


    But what Qin Xiaobao saw was gray and dark. No one knew that Qin Xiaobao could see those things. In fact, Qin Xiaobao could see them since he was a child. From the time he was born, the world in front of him was like this.


    Because he can''t speak and doesn''t know how to express himself, he thinks that what everyone sees is the same as himself. But slowly, Qin Xiaobao finds out that the world in other people''s eyes is different from the world in his own eyes.


    Qin Xiaobao doesn''t understand why, but somehow, Qin Xiaobao also knows that he will understand why sooner or later. Now it''s just not the time to be clear.


    Just as he can''t speak and is different from others, everything about him is different from others.


    Qin Xiaobao can treat everyone with tolerance and love. He can feel that the world is sick and in need of medical treatment. His mother is treating him. Aunt Huasheng is also there. Many people are


    But the disease in this world is very serious, and they are not enough.


    Qin Xiaobao felt the depression brought by the world, but he could not express it.


    Looking at his mother so tired, Qin Xiaobao really hopes that he can grow up quickly, because in that case, he can do something to help his mother


    At the same time, the caves outside Jiangcheng.


    The early morning sun shines through the cave rock, and a warm sun finally makes it clear.

 Chapter 3774

    In the eye, there is only one man in a long blue shirt. Against the warm sun, the man''s face looks like white jade, his eyes are closed, and red blood is flowing on his lips, bright and dazzling.


    And look around the men''s blue long shirt, there are red marks. Some of them have dried up and become dark red, but some of them are bright and moist, like splashing not long ago.


    "Creak..."


    The sound of the broken branches made the visitor stop slightly. He wanted to be more careful, but when he came back, he was a little worried. The branches around him were almost flattened by her. This time and again, Jiang Xinrui didn''t remember to turn back several times this evening.


    As the day gets brighter, she has to go back, or her family will find out.


    In fact, this time is already very dangerous. It''s more than four o''clock. Huasheng and Jiangliu get up very early every day. Jiangxinrui thinks in her heart that it''s hard to get back before five o''clock.


    In the uncertain state of Fengying, Jiang Xinrui said nothing can leave.


    Since he decided to take care of him by himself, of course, he had to take care of him. Jiang Xinrui''s determination to die was actually a little crazy. Otherwise, in any case, it would be the best way to find Chifeng.


    But Jiang Xinrui didn''t. when she felt the pulse of Fengying and began to recover, Jiang Xinrui knew that she was right. Her method was useful. As long as she persisted, Fengying could not only heal the wound, but also improve her accomplishments


    "I''m waiting for you for two minutes. If you don''t wake up, I''ll have to go. I''m coming to continue to heal you in the dark. You can rest here. I''ve made a border around and hidden the cave. It''s hard to be found."


    "When your injury is all right, I''ll cut off the border. You don''t have to worry about the rest. I''ve done it well, and there''s no pressure."


    Jiang Xinrui squatted in front of Fengying, put down his hand, detected the pulse of Fengying, and began to recover his strength. His face began to be ruddy, and he was relieved. According to this view, Fengying will soon recover completely.


    In this way, Muggles are not useless. Jiang Xinrui suddenly understood why the human world always suffers the most when something happens in all walks of life. It is clear that the human world is the weakest Muggle, but it can exist all the time. Other worlds will even be destroyed, but the human world can exist no matter what happens.


    There is something wrong with it. The world is complementary. Gain means loss, and loss means gain.


    Two minutes soon, in the eyes of Jiang Xinrui, it may be just a few breathing time.


    Fengying still doesn''t wake up. In fact, it''s better not to wake up. If Jiang Xinrui faces Fengying now, he suddenly doesn''t know what to say.


    It''s different from last night''s situation. She is seriously injured and confused when speaking. She may even finish the next sentence and forget the last one. She is the most impulsive at night. It should be said that at night, everyone''s emotions are impulsive, so don''t make any decisions at night.


    Jiang Xinrui just found Fengying in the evening and was worried for a while. Then he was in a hurry and hurt him. No matter what, Jiang Xinrui must do something.


    Finally, when Jiang Xinrui made these decisions, she also knew that she shouldn''t

 Chapter 3775

    Jiang Xinrui is very clear about how wrong her decision should be, but people are so strange, everyone is so selfish


    Over the years, Jiang Xinrui has always felt that she is very rational. She is always in the face of everything. Remembering what Ji Li said to her, she is moved


    This sentence, Jiang Xinrui has always remembered, bystanders see clearly, whether she has heart, she knows.


    I know I shouldn''t, but I have a feeling. This feeling can''t deceive people. Of course, Jiang Xinrui knows that Chifeng likes her, and she also wants Chifeng to stay with her. That''s absolute trust. Jiang Xinrui won''t have the slightest doubt about what happens to Chifeng.


    To have such a person around, Jiang Xinrui felt enough, although she did not care about what friends, there are a few, do not feel important.


    But it''s better to have this thing than not to have it. Jiang Xinrui never asks much for it. As a result, with a person like Chifeng who can trust her and who can be entrusted behind her, why does Jiang Xinrui refuse?


    So Jiang Xinrui thinks this is the mentality she should have.


    As for Chifeng''s liking, Jiang Xinrui can''t respond and can only choose silence. If she can choose, why doesn''t she choose one she likes?


    Because of the relationship between Chifeng and Fengying, Jiang Xinrui either chooses which one he likes or will not choose.


    Besides, she had no choice, no matter which one, Jiang Xinrui could not choose.


    She stood in this position, there are a lot of things are doomed to lose, and the identity of Feng Ying is special


    This spring sprouting like, jiangxinrui can only choose to hide, called time to forget.


    In many memories, Jiang Xinrui regrets why she went to the demon world to find Chifeng that day. Later, after the precipitation of time, Jiang Xinrui began to understand that what she wanted to see at that time was not Chifeng, but there was no reason to see Fengying.


    It was the first time that she and Fengying had a face-to-face talk at the gate of the demon world, but actually before that, Jiang Xinrui had seen him and knew him better, whether from Chifeng''s mouth or from a distance.


    Jiang Xinrui knew him. At that time, of course, she didn''t like him. But later, when Jiang Xinrui recalled, she gradually realized that liking was just the beginning of a moment, and the beginning of this moment was from interest.


    Before she saw Feng Ying, Jiang Xinrui knew Feng Ying from others. She was very curious about what kind of person he was. The most attractive thing was his temperament. At a glance, it made people feel relaxed. In fact, Jiang Xinrui''s most attractive thing was his freedom.


    That kind of heroic free and easy in the bone is something that Jiang Xinrui can''t get after.


    In fact, she has a lot of worries, and the beacon is different. He also has them, but he will not be affected by these things. He can do whatever he wants.


    That''s what Jiang Xinrui can''t do in her life.


    She does not have, she likes him, all have


    Of course, in Jiang Xinrui''s world, like just like, not necessarily together, just look at him good enough.


    When Jiang Xinrui leaves, Feng Ying slowly opens her eyes in the aura of the border, and the place where Jiang Xinrui leaves is where she can see

 Chapter 3776

    "Hoo..."


    Feng Ying breathed out a deep breath, which was the result of suffocation.


    When Jiang Xinrui squats beside him, Fengying wakes up. This is the first time that Fengying is so embarrassed that she doesn''t know how to do it well. It''s the most cowardly one.


    When did he feel so unhappy? In fact, for any person, Fengying might exaggerate something. Any embarrassing situation does not exist in front of him, but this person is different.


    The point is also the person in front of him. She is Jiang Xinrui. Of course, under normal circumstances, Fengying will not feel anything. Just like last night, Fengying found Jiang Xinrui in front of him. Fengying only wondered why Jiang Xinrui appeared in this place. There must be something in it.


    Feng Ying thinks that he is an elder, so he should ask. Besides, there is Chifeng''s face. Let''s not say that there is an agreement with Chifeng. It''s enough for Chifeng to like this. Even if Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to say, Feng Ying is injured. If something happens to Jiang Xinrui, Feng Ying has to take care of it.


    But Jiang Xinrui''s later reaction, attitude, and even what he said, almost said directly. Even if he didn''t make it clear, Feng Ying is not a fool. He is an adult man who can''t grow up any more.


    He hasn''t seen anyone over the years. Strictly speaking, he hasn''t seen anyone who likes him?


    Besides, he also liked others. Even though it was a dream and an illusion last night, the feeling of Jiang Xinrui holding his hand just now, and what she said in his ear, Feng Ying heard not a word.


    In fact, the whole person is similar to petrifaction. For a moment, the attack was a little big. The beacon did not dare to move or speak.


    Listen to Jiang Xinrui say that she will leave in two minutes. Fengying remembers it and seems to see hope. He just waits for those two minutes in his heart, waiting for Jiang Xinrui to leave.


    Finally in jiangxinrui footsteps farther and farther, until can not hear the sound, Fengying just a little bit of open eyes to see jiangxinrui left place.


    The daughter of Huasheng and Jiangliu, he and Huasheng are of the same generation. What he is older than her is not clear. Even if a finger represents a thousand years, it is not enough


    And the grudges of their previous generation are indeed in the past, but it does not mean that they do not exist. That is, they have always been in the shadow of the beacon.


    He is heartless, then he also lost a brother, the gratitude and resentment of the previous generation and the children of the later generation are certainly not the same, can not be counted together.


    It''s just that there are some relationships. Chifeng is OK. He''s a child, so is Jiang Xinrui. She''s also a descendant. But he''s a person who''s experienced by the previous generation. How can he let go?


    Not to mention that, Chifeng likes Fengying. Of course, Fengying is a matchmaker. Besides, he has always been distressed and wants to break his head. Fengying didn''t expect that Jiang Xinrui would have this idea


    Or is it that he is too narcissistic? He thinks too much about everything, because it''s impossible for Feng Ying to think about it. How can Jiang Xinrui treat him?


    They haven''t met each other in these years. Even if they like it, they don''t have a source. Fengying really thinks that he is injured and his brain is hurt. Otherwise, how can he face Chifeng?


    Is he still an uncle?

 Chapter 3777

    "It must be an illusion. It''s not true. It''s my brain that''s hurt."


    "How can I think so? How can I be worthy of Chifeng? It''s my nephew. Am I crazy?"


    "They are both children... What do you know..."


    Feng Ying raised his hand and patted his face. It can only be said that he was absolutely crazy, or that he was dreaming in his head... In short, no matter which one, it was he who was crazy and didn''t wake up enough to come up with such an idea.


    When Feng Ying thought of this, he stood up against the wall and walked towards the cave. But when he was near the cave, Feng Ying stopped, and an incredible emotion flashed in his eyes.


    Not only in emotion, but also in action. The beacon is moving forward with inertia, directly bumping into the transparent "glass cover", only listening to the "bang".


    That is the big head of the beacon shadow bumping into the border of the river core.


    Then there is a sharp pain, not only because of being hit, but also because of the purification of Jiang Xinrui''s aura, which is the unforgettable pain.


    Also because of this pain, Feng Ying feels that he is sober, and he can''t even pretend to be stupid.


    The feeling around is not wrong.


    And the border is not fake. It''s Jiang Xinrui who told him to protect him when he left


    But now it has become something that hurts him and limits his travel.


    With this boundary, the beacon could not go out at all, except for the place where the cave could see.


    Fengying wants to go out. All she can do is to stand in this place and look out. At the moment, Fengying doesn''t know what to say. She just stands at the entrance of the cave and stupidly stands. If she didn''t react quickly just now, she quickly draws her hand to protect her brain. His pain is not so simple.


    The most common boundary is to restrict his action, and it''s not impossible to break through it. But it''s Jiang Xinrui''s boundary. It''s the aura that can conquer the evil Qi, and the beacon shadow can''t get close to it.


    So Fengying doesn''t understand. Who is jiangxinrui blocking? Or do you want his life? She''s not afraid to break through the border just in case she''s crazy? Finally, her aura purified the whole body?


    At this moment, Feng Ying began to understand Jiang Xinrui''s behavior.


    "No, it''s not a dream. It''s not an illusion. How can my body recover so quickly in one night? And just now, if I was seriously injured last night, I would be hurt more seriously by Jiang Xinrui''s aura barrier. I can''t even stand up... "


    "That''s why she won''t worry about me hitting the border. I can bear a little, and I won''t die directly... Then I felt the power yesterday, not a dream, I really..."


    Feng Ying thought of this, directly closed his eyes, leaned on the stone wall, and then knocked his head hard.


    How stupid is he to think last night was a dream?


    And what did Jiang Xinrui say when she left, that she planned to count on herself? That''s why I told him not to worry, because all this has nothing to do with him. She did it all, surrounded by her borders, her breath, and she caught people


    Everything is made by Jiang Xinrui


    It''s also because of this that Fengying is able to stand up without hesitation one night when he is well for the most part. He hasn''t found it immediately and thinks that it''s all a dream and is ready to leave

 Chapter 3778

    "Jiangxinrui! I know you can feel it. It''s your border. You can feel it. "


    "Be obedient, little girl. Uncle knows that you saved me. Thank you very much. I don''t need the border. Uncle has recovered. One night is enough. Uncle doesn''t need any help."


    Beacon shadow opened his eyes, condensing a road of evil gas, directly hit in the river core pistil on the border.


    Again and again, the blue and black breath hit the transparent border, then disappeared, and the tone of the beacon shadow was no longer a joke.


    He is very serious, and his tone is also serious. Feng Ying can''t say that he is angry. Feng Ying feels that he is a little too much, and even hasn''t grown up. No matter what, Jiang Xinrui did something wrong because he saved him. What''s his qualification to complain?


    What''s more, he actually took the little girl in his dream


    According to his current physical condition, Fengying knows that the little girl must be more or less vicious. No matter what Jiang Xinrui does, he can''t cover up what he does. Although he is a devil, he can''t be described well. He has been on the battlefield and killed many people, but that''s all for a reason.


    It''s totally different from the current situation. If you have no opinion about Jiang Xinrui, Fengying is speaking against his heart. He can push all Jiang Xinrui''s actions on Chifeng. It''s Jiang Xinrui who saves him by all means in order not to hurt Chifeng.


    But this, sober beacon shadow know that this is false, or that this is not right.


    Out of selfishness, Fengying must be worried about Chifeng. How much does the child like jiangxinrui? Fengying really knows that the girl Chifeng likes is different from his uncle.


    Feng Ying can''t even think about such a thing.


    At the moment, Fengying has no other idea, just wants Jiang Xinrui to come back immediately, open the border and let him out, otherwise he will not be saved even if he dies.


    For some things, Fengying can be confused, but for some things, it can''t even touch the edge.


    Feng Ying is not afraid of death, nor does he feel so oppressed. It''s just a pity that he didn''t catch the person who let him into the trap. But no matter what a pity, compared with today''s events, Feng Ying feels that it''s no use living more because he is old. If it''s not good, his rare family will be lost.


    The beacon has been lost.


    "Jiang Xinrui, little girl, if you don''t withdraw the border, that child will die in vain. I will be purified by your aura and die."


    "In fact, it''s good. Later on, you will know how much power you can use to purify an adult demon. Of course, their accomplishments are calculated separately. You need to measure them yourself..."


    Feng Ying continued to say, and then increased his magic, although love that little girl, can''t waste her anything, but at the moment if he doesn''t go, will have a bigger thing.


    Sometimes Feng Ying really hates himself.


    On the other side, Jiang Xinrui didn''t go far. She was just less than 100 meters away from the cave. She knew that Fengying had been awake for a long time. She probably didn''t want to see her, and she didn''t know how to say it, so she kept her eyes closed.


    But he didn''t know that when he pretended to sleep, his eyelids were shaking. Jiang Xinrui didn''t have the heart to expose him. He just wanted to see him again and give himself the last two minutes, because Jiang Xinrui knew that when Fengying woke up, everything would be different.


    In fact, as she thought

 Chapter 3779

    It''s really different. Fengying can''t accept all her actions, but it doesn''t matter. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t care about so many details.


    Anyway, it can''t be as she wishes. It doesn''t matter what the process is.


    When Fengying first hit the border, Jiang Xinrui knew that it was her border. Of course, she knew how much magic Fengying would consume and how painful it would be. Jiang Xinrui couldn''t feel it, but she could.


    After all, she is not a demon. She can''t understand how hard it is to be purified. However, Fengying feels that Jiang Xinrui is still suffering. Maybe it''s because of the brand. Fengying gets hurt and gets hot.


    At the beginning, because of her blood, it was hot. Jiang Xinrui didn''t know what was going on, but now she knows that it was Fengying''s reaction


    He''s in pain, he''s in hate, he''s in annoyance, he''s in pain


    Is this something she brought him?


    "Don''t use your magic any more. Do you know how many times I''ve run back and forth this night? How hard is it to find these children in this wilderness? Do you feel your own state well? Is it richer than when you are not injured? They''re all young children, immature boys and girls. Whether it''s essence or body, blood is a good nourishment for you. "


    "If you really give up their sacrifice, you can go on. At dawn, I can continue to look for it and send it to you before dark..."


    "I may be from last night, the brain began to abnormal... I have done it all, are you afraid to catch more? When I was so crazy, I won''t do it in the future. When you are completely well, and all the body defects are made up, I will withdraw the border. I don''t want to do anything, and I''m not as good as that. I just want to miss you once. Can I experience a different life myself? "


    "As for those children, I''ll deal with all their follow-up. If you don''t show up, or you''ll be found and catch any clues, the demon world won''t know... You don''t have to have any pressure. If Chifeng is like this today, I''ll save him like this. This is the fastest way to do it. Why do you have to sacrifice the near and seek the far? Do the most valuable things in the shortest time, right, Third uncle


    "As for why I found you, I told you last night..."


    Jiang Xinrui stands not far from the cave, holding the sign tightly, and turns to look at the direction of the beacon.


    The tone is very serious. She understands the meaning of Feng Ying and what he is worried about. The three uncles remind her that Jiang Xinrui is not deaf. Feng Ying doesn''t want to understand, and Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to ask Feng Ying to give an answer. She really doesn''t want to.


    And jiangxinrui really didn''t want to do anything, just want him to return to normal now, keep good injury.


    As for the rest, she will clean up the troubles she has caused.


    Anyway, she''s going to go out for training during this period of time, which is also included in it


    In this way, Jiang Xinrui feels that this experience is no longer a travel game to appease her mother.


    Whether she is cruel or vicious, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t care. After all, from the beginning, she said she was different!


    She is not a good person, let alone a good way to describe her, Huasheng, Jiangliu, things on her back, jiangxinrui can''t carry, this has always been her criterion, only see what you want to see

 Chapter 3780

    Jiang Xinrui admits that she has a problem with her character, but many of her experiences are different from those of ordinary people, and her feelings in her heart can not be understood by everyone.


    For a thing like, she does not have a very good way, will not ask for anything, just do what you want to do, also will not want to force, let the other party feel unable to breathe, because in the eyes of Jiang Xinrui, what she is doing now is not to make the other party uncomfortable.


    She just wanted him to take care of the injury, stubbornly thought that she could help him, stubbornly wanted to leave some memories.


    In fact, it can''t be said that Jiang Xinrui''s neuroticism is still something. It''s just that Jiang Xinrui lacks a sense of many things. She doesn''t understand it. When Jiang Xinrui was born, she was a sensitive child. She was careful to please people around her. She felt that she was "despised". She was separated from her brother and lived in two places. She was the only brother who should be closest to her, Not much enthusiasm for her.


    Only when she is clever and shows her loveliness, can she get attention. Jiang Xinrui is so sensitive that when her mother wakes up, people around her feel good or bad about her. Jiang Xinrui is grateful, but she just lacks some things.


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t have the time to learn all these things, or just began to understand them. Drastic changes happened in her family. The last seven days in the 72 dreamland were the happiest days for Jiang Xinrui.


    But happiness is really too short, all the beginning is also the end, jiangxinrui overnight grow up, her middle years of vacancy, is unable to make up.


    Huasheng and Jiangliu slowly find out behind, and want to change, but the result is not very obvious, or it can be said that there is no change. Jiangxinrui understands what Huasheng and Jiangliu want to see, and jiangxinrui''s performance is just a kind of catering. I hope her parents can rest assured.


    So many things, jiangxinrui''s treatment method is not the same.


    She also knows that she is different, but some things and some thoughts have been fixed. She knows clearly that there is something wrong, so she would rather escape, hide than change.


    It''s not that she can''t change, it''s that she can''t change at all now.


    It is not so much that Jiang Xinrui likes Feng Ying that he likes the free and natural atmosphere of Feng Ying.


    That''s what she wants, but she can''t do. Jiang Xinrui has a lot of invisible shackles, not from Huasheng and Jiangliu, but from herself.


    If she can''t put it down, the shackles will always exist, and what she really wants in her heart is the yearning in her heart, which she can never do, and what she likes is what she chooses.


    Just because I can''t do it, the one who can do it, doesn''t do anything, and easily receives all her eyes. The other party doesn''t have to have any response. In fact, Jiang Xinrui''s subconsciousness understands this feeling. It''s just a kind of yearning. What the other party thinks doesn''t matter


    Because Jiang Xinrui has never thought of any response, moreover, even if the other party gives her this response, maybe she will escape. This may be an emotional disorder.


    "Jiangxinrui! Don''t go... Yesterday was not a child


    Feng Ying stood in front of Jiang Xinrui''s border, and his hand that kept gathering evil spirit finally stopped, with a dull look.


    No doubt matters.


    He thought it was a dream, not a dream, and now it has become several?

 Chapter 3781

    "I don''t remember how many, but you should have a clear understanding of your injuries, right? How can one child be enough? "


    "It''s already daybreak. I can''t delay. I''ll come over after dark. If you''re sure you''re OK, I''ll withdraw the border."


    Jiang Xinrui said that she did not reply to Fengying any more and left directly.


    It can be said that she left quickly. After all, she was in a hurry. If she didn''t go back all night, her parents would probably find her. Jiang Xinrui had no way to explain. In fact, in this way, she might as well have gone out for training. In this way, she would not be found by her parents and could not explain at last.


    But relatively speaking, if still experience, Chifeng sister and brother are around, jiangxinrui also can''t make such a decision like today.


    After all, if Chifeng is there, it''s not her turn to help Fengying heal.


    Jiang Xinrui left quickly with her spiritual power all the way, and tried to rush back as soon as possible. Jiang Xinrui had already thought of an excuse to answer. She certainly couldn''t meet Huasheng or Jiangliu at this time.


    It can only be said that it''s because she goes out for morning exercise in the morning


    "Who?"


    When Jiang Xinrui was thinking about how to answer, footsteps suddenly came out behind her, just like chasing her, or tracking her.


    Jiang Xinrui stops and looks at the ten mile spring breeze close at hand. He doesn''t move forward and doesn''t want to introduce the chaotic outside into his home.


    "Are you a ghost? Haunted, inexplicable appearance, the next time you can give a omen


    "In front of me is my home. How can I not worry that my family will find me so close?"


    Jiang Xinrui stood by the woods near the spring breeze, and looked around with her eyes. She snapped her fingers and made a boundary to isolate the breath.


    Although he said so, Jiang Xinrui didn''t want Huasheng or Jiangliu to find Jili!


    That''s right. The man behind Jiang Xinrui is no one else. It''s Ji Li, the man who always talks and does things inexplicably.


    When we met this time, Jiang Xinrui almost didn''t recognize it. Ji Li had changed his image. He was dressed in a suit and shoes, with neat short hair, red lips and white teeth.


    After all, Ji Li gives her the feeling that Jiang Xinrui never thinks he is a good person.


    "Little apprentice, I''m risking my life to remind you that your behavior is very dangerous. Do you really think no one will find out? You make too much noise, I don''t know how to say hello, are you stupid? Can you collect wool on a sheep


    "Although it''s a remote place with few people, you can''t find a suitable one for a while, but you have to take a look around. It''s a summer camp! How else do you think you can go out and meet so many children? Don''t you know where that is?


    "At dawn, they will find that there is so much noise. According to my understanding of your family, your aunt Fengxi and your mother will be shocked. Maybe the river will go, and then you don''t have to think about hiding your breath. Other people don''t know. Don''t they know?"


    "What do you say you do? At the beginning, I felt your heart, I thought it was just young and inexperienced. I just wanted to see your jokes, but did you really come? Jiang Xinrui, do you have a funny brain? How dare you... "

 Chapter 3782

    "Is it worth it? Do you like it that much? With all due respect, I really can''t see it! "


    "Well, I can''t see it. For another person, they can''t see it. Although they like it, it''s not so easy to be found, do you know that your liking is not worth it? I''m so eager to have an entity to break free from the shackles of the book. I''m sucking the garbage of the world a little bit. What''s the resentment... As nourishment, I can supplement myself a little bit. Do you think it''s faster if I don''t know how to use people directly? Of course, I did, but those are my enemies. After all, we have cause and effect in them, and I left a trace of vitality in their bodies. "


    "Even if it comes to the way of heaven, I''m reasonable. They owe me something. I''m not a random one. Besides, I find a good reason for their death. It''s not so easy to find me. The key is that I have a necessary reason. What do you have? Really, for Chifeng''s sake, I''ve put up with it. After all, you''ve grown up together. But for Fengying, you''re too risky, and you haven''t cleaned up your tail. Have you ever thought about what to do? "


    Ji Li stares at Jiang Xinrui and says in a voice.


    Although it is said that their words will not be spread out, after all, this matter is very different. Jiang Xinrui in Ji Li''s eyes should not be so sentimental. He is vengeful and justified, but Jiang Xinrui is different from top to bottom.


    Ji Li can''t imagine that this is what Jiang Xinrui can do. How dare Ji Li put his life on her?


    In the beginning, Ji Li waited so long and chose Jiang Xinrui. He saw the difference of Jiang Xinrui at a glance, and the test of the dreamland. Jiang Xinrui gave him the choice, which made Ji Li feel Jiang Xinrui''s determination. In the dreamland, there was a multiple-choice question, three people divided into two apples. How to make a fair choice?


    Jiang Xinrui did not hesitate to choose to kill a person!


    You should know that although the situation at that time was a mirage, the situation inside was also a scenario simulation. That is to say, standing in front of Jiang Xinrui, she showed the appearance of three real people. Whether Jiang Xinrui really knew that everything in front of her was a mirage or not, she could not kill the person in front of her directly even if she changed a person.


    But Jiang Xinrui did so without hesitation.


    At that moment, Ji Li knew that he could cooperate with Jiang Xinrui, because they were a kind of people. Jiang Xinrui was not yet an adult at that time!


    There is no good in her heart. For Ji Li, such a person, her heart is either empty or has the most important thing. As long as you grasp it well, it is absolutely the best blade.


    In fact, it''s just like what he thought. Although it''s really a headache for him sometimes in the process and makes Ji Li want to go his own way, in Jiang Xinrui''s body, he sees his own picture, which is also his instant ending. No matter what, Ji Li can''t go.


    No matter what Jiang Xinrui says, Ji Li will go his own way.


    But now Jiang Xinrui makes Ji Li feel very uneasy. No matter who touches his feelings, that is the stupidest thing in the world. He is more stupid than a single celled creature and has no brain.


    Now there''s no need to prove that Jiang Xinrui has done it, which makes Ji Li''s teeth itch

 Chapter 3783

    In fact, I can''t say I hate him. It''s just that when Jiang Xinrui comes, Ji Li needs to postpone many of his actions. After all, he can''t do many things alone. If he doesn''t need Jiang Xinrui, Ji Li doesn''t want to be connected with this family anyway.


    Nature makes people


    At this moment, Ji Li feels that the world is playing with him. He doesn''t regard Jiang Xinrui as an ordinary little girl. Otherwise, how can he waste his time here?


    Jiang Xinrui''s behavior now is a slap in the face.


    "So? Do you have anything to do with what I do? Are you going to expose me? What you are worried about is the ending you see in the future. It''s just the ending that can be changed for me. Even if it can''t, what can I do? Besides, I didn''t see it. I don''t care about you. "


    "You''ve been following me since last night. You haven''t hidden yourself. Aren''t you waiting here? You want to threaten me with this? Like the exchange terms back then? I tell you, this time I don''t care, because it doesn''t matter. No one will believe what you said. Besides, you said I didn''t do well. You can help me clean my tail. You didn''t do that very well. My mother and Fengxi are still investigating... I pushed it to mandrill, but who knows when I can find any clues, Although mandrill is dead, there is no proof of death... But there is always an accident, isn''t there? "


    "I help you once, you help me once, it''s mutual help, originally I thought we had no intersection, but I found that what I think is not important, the important thing is that you don''t give up, you can always find me, so you have been following me intentionally or unintentionally, always want to avoid the outcome you see? I think about it these days. In fact, there is no way. When we are not sure about the solution, we will become friends directly. I don''t think I will hurt you. Of course, the premise is that you are useful to me and obedient! "


    "Otherwise... I think the ending you said will be possible as long as I am still alive..."


    "What do you say? And my tail is easy to handle this time. Don''t you follow me all the time? They are not dead... "


    Jiang Xinrui stands in front of Ji Li and looks up at Ji Li who has changed his new image. She finds that Ji Li must be a bit of a cleanliness addict. His whole body is really spotless. No matter he is wearing ancient robes or modern suits, Ji Li is always clean and neat, which makes people shine in front of their eyes, although he always has a smile in his eyes, It always gives people a feeling of calculation


    In addition to these, Ji Li gives people the general feeling that he is a very attractive man.


    Jiang Xinrui, a beautiful man who has appreciated Chifeng since childhood, is not very picky about Jili, so he can still see it.


    "Do you really think I love those children here? Jiang Xinrui, you didn''t let them die directly and left them a breath, but you used your own aura to recover their lost essence, flesh and blood. First of all, they are ordinary Muggles. You can''t stand this. How much aura have you wasted? "


    "Can''t you see how pale your face is? You can recover quickly and absorb the aura of the world, but the world is thin. You can absorb it all the time, but it doesn''t exist all the time. You don''t rely on cultivation. Sooner or later, you will be drained. What will you do then? "

 Chapter 3784

    "Where on earth do you get the confidence that you really can never stop? I tell you, in addition to resentment, there is no endless thing in this world! You are young now. You don''t know what you are doing, but I told you that you are overdrawing yourself to exchange for Feng Ying''s life! The devil can''t absorb your aura, but you can change it. It''s just that you''re too dangerous. Don''t tell me, you''ll fall into it after you see it several times? "


    "No, jiangxinrui? You shouldn''t be like this, and you I know are not like this. In the future, I mean, if something happens to your parents, you will have no choice... You won''t feel like an endless Reiki gas station, will you? "


    Ji Li is more and more excited when he talks about it.


    The tone becomes a little urgent, looking at Jiang Xinrui''s eyes is also unbelievable, and even can''t understand.


    In fact, even now, Ji Li can''t understand. How can Jiang Xinrui do such a thing? Before that, he did not understand how those women who fell in love could not be as crazy as themselves. Could no one in the world be free from vulgarity?


    When you meet feelings, you will be desperate to become a madman?


    "Jili, what are you nervous about? Or worried about me? Your words make me feel very confused. Why do you say that? What do you have to do with what I choose to do and what I choose to do? We just had a contractual relationship, but now it''s over. We don''t have deep feelings, but why are you so anxious? You look at your current state. I''m in the same mood as you. I can''t understand it. "


    Jiang Xinrui put his hands on the cuff and held them tightly, which was to keep himself clear.


    Jiang Xinrui knows what she looks like. After all, she is the client. How can she not feel it? I didn''t say too much to Feng Ying, but I didn''t want him to know what was going on. If I didn''t say a little more ruthlessly, Feng Ying would not be able to heal his wounds at ease, and even have to break the border.


    As for the children Jiang Xinrui found, it''s actually very simple. As Ji Li said, he should have seen himself and sent them back. The children are like containers. All that was absorbed by Feng Ying was a breath. Jiang Xinrui used aura to repair them. Once they came back, the body of ordinary children would not be able to bear it, but it''s better than before, And jiangxinrui in the middle also spent a lot of spiritual power, weak body.


    If she had any other way, she would not have used this stupid method. In fact, if she didn''t know these things, she would not have seen it. Jiang Xinrui had used her spiritual power to adjust her appearance. At least she was not afraid of her family.


    The only accident is Ji Li in front of her. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t worry that Ji Li will report her, because Jiang Xinrui knows that Ji Li is deliberately avoiding her parents


    It''s just that Jiang Xinrui really doesn''t understand what Ji Li''s reaction is.


    Worry about yourself?


    In fact, it is not the case. Why does Jiang Xinrui feel heartache? But Jiang Xinrui''s idea, when it first appeared, was directly photographed by himself. How can Ji Li love himself?


    How is that possible?


    He''s just worried about his own ending. If she stays the same and has a simple mind, he can change it. But if something happens in the middle that Jili can''t accept, everything will deviate

 Chapter 3785

    "Jili, you don''t love me, do you?"


    Jiang Xinrui looks at him. After he has finished speaking, Ji Li waits for his eyes and doesn''t speak for a long time. Now Ji Li is a little different. His eyes full of calculation seem to flash a kind of emotion called panic.


    Especially when Jiang Xinrui asked about his doubts, Ji Li''s expression was like... A little indescribable. For a moment, he was flustered, but also angry, as if he heard some big joke


    "Jiangxinrui? You''re not sick, are you? If you agree to recognize me as a master, I can really worry about my little apprentice. I am in love with myself. You should make it clear that no matter whether you believe me or not, I can see my ending in your picture, and I can''t make any deviation in your world! "


    "You are finished, and I am finished. Today, all my relatives are gone. Although I am lonely, I promise my family that I will live well no matter what. I will not miss any chance to live."


    "I want you to think about what I said to you. I''m following you, but I don''t follow you all the time. I''m not a stalker. I have my own things to do. Your current state is playing with fire."


    "I lied to you when I said that you were interested in Feng Ying. I just wanted to test your mood and see if you have a girl''s temperament. I didn''t see which Feng Ying was at that time. What can I see? It''s just a feeling, so you make it clear that in fact, it''s dispensable to like this kind of thing. In the end, it''s not as important as yourself. As long as you love yourself enough, you can make people care about you... Now that you pay for Fengying, according to a man who absolutely doesn''t like you, you''re just a... Fool. "


    "Although you sent those children back, they won''t wake up today. Their parents will definitely make trouble. I''ll finish up and put things down. Recently, because of my business, the outside world is very sensitive. I''m worried that if something happens, your family will go..."


    "Just last time I paid you back. Last time, I didn''t deal with it properly, which almost implicated you. But Jiang Xinrui, I''m willing to take care of this because we are grasshoppers on a rope."


    Ji Li looked at Jiang Xinrui deeply, then turned and disappeared.


    As he first appeared, there was no news.


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Ji Li''s back again and doesn''t speak. She really can''t understand Ji Li''s behavior more and more. Why does it always appear so inexplicably and then disappear.


    Every time is not to find something for her, is to deal with things, inexplicable, jiangxinrui do not know where to feel, feel harmonious?


    It seems that she and Ji Li do not need to talk about anything openly, but they know a lot about each other.


    Jiang Xinrui always thinks that what she trusts most is Chifeng. She can give her back to her. She never thought that there would be a Ji Li around her


    Ten li spring breeze.


    "Rui''er? I was about to call you for breakfast, but you were not in the room? When did you go out? "


    Hua Sheng comes out of the kitchen, unties his apron and looks up to see Jiang Xinrui come in, or from the outside.


    "At dawn, I went to morning exercise. I was a little tired. I took a bath. I had a rest. My mother stopped eating breakfast."


    Jiang Xinrui bumps into Huasheng head-on when he enters the door. With a light expression, he goes upstairs to his room.

 Chapter 3786

    "Rui''er, what''s the matter? Go out for morning exercise at dawn? Did you hear anything? "


    Jiang Liu came out of the kitchen with breakfast. He looked at Jiang Xinrui''s back and frowned. Some emotions flashed in his eyes, but he didn''t say it. He just stood beside Hua Sheng and asked.


    "It''s not only that I didn''t hear anything, but also her look. It''s not very good. I was very close to her just now, and her aura suddenly became very thin. It wasn''t like that yesterday..."


    "Maybe I feel wrong, how can a good suddenly thin it."


    Hua Sheng''s voice is very light. The river can certainly hear it, but Jiang Xinrui on the second floor also heard it. The reason is very simple. Jiang Xinrui stood at the corner of the second floor and didn''t walk into the room immediately.


    Jiang Xinrui was worried about what Huasheng and Jiangliu would find. When she got home, she was very careful. In addition to the delay on the road, Jiang Xinrui was even more careful.


    If it wasn''t for Jili who said so much, she might have come back earlier, but it has happened. Jiang Xinrui can only be more careful.


    Did not expect or was found, jiangxinrui gently sigh, can''t help but think, otherwise don''t hide, originally she didn''t feel what to do, why suddenly so tired?


    Although she thinks so, Jiang Xinrui really doesn''t know how to let Huasheng and Jiangliu know about it. Then she plans to turn around and open the door of the room. As a result, she looks down and sees a dark thing squatting at her feet. Subconsciously, Jiang Xinrui thinks it''s a big black mouse from where.


    But in a flash, Jiang Xinrui immediately responded that it was not a big black mouse, it was their little black.


    "Little black? What are you doing here? "


    "I don''t want you to follow me to see Aunt Fengxi. How about there?"


    Jiang Xinrui cheers up and looks at the little gangster.


    We can''t treat Xiaohei as an ordinary cat. Jiang Xinrui knows this better than anyone else because she is not in a good mental state. Jiang Xinrui''s whole state is not very good. In addition, she is at home, so she has no sense of vigilance.


    After all, if in the ten mile spring breeze, Jiang Xinrui has to be vigilant, that''s really to be careful.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know how much he saw in his mind just now. If you want to say who is the smartest in this family, Xiao Hei must have a vote.


    After all, Xiaohei is not an ordinary cat, and actually Xiaohei is not a cat.


    "Meow..."


    Xiao Hei didn''t say anything more to Jiang Xinrui. She just shook her head. Then she patted Jiang Xinrui''s feet with her paw. That means she should have a rest. Then she turned to find Hua Sheng.


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Xiaohei''s fast-moving back. Her eyes blink. She turns back to her room, takes a hot bath, lies on the bed and takes down a sign from her neck.


    And the sign above impressively engraved with two words, "beacon".


    Jiang Xinrui is lying on the bed, and some pictures constantly flash in her mind. There are injured beacon shadows, roaring Ji Li, even Chifeng standing behind her silently, and the family members who give her warmth and tolerance after returning home, and even the people she wants to protect.


    Of course, Jiang Xinrui knows what she wants to do, and she knows how to do it to make her parents feel at ease, but she also has a little bit of her own ideas, not a lot, just a little

 Chapter 3787

    But now it seems that she should not.


    The demon world.


    "Nongnong, when your sister wakes up this time, you can stay. The demon world is also very big. There are many places you haven''t been to. You can feel it as well. Just go out and play. You two are in the demon world. No matter what, your father and I can take care of you. We can know what''s the matter as soon as possible."


    "All right?"


    Luo Yao took Chifeng''s hand, with a look of supplication. Next to him was Brahma. The three people said something in Chifeng''s room for a long time. In fact, Chifeng was basically saying it. Luo Yao just said one thing, which was to sum up Chifeng''s going home.


    While Brahma sat aside and did not say whether it was good or bad. He was silent and fell into thinking. He did not know what he was thinking.


    The main thing is to think about what Chifeng said. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. This is something that neither Fantian nor Luoyao thought of. I can''t say that I''m worried, but I''m very worried. Luoyao directly asked Chifeng to come back with Wanfeng and didn''t want to let them go out of the demon world.


    "Thick? My mother knows what you think, and you want to stay with Jiang Xinrui. Over the years, your father and I haven''t stopped us, and even your sister has been with us. Although we are worried, we believe that you can deal with things outside and protect yourself. In addition, with Jiang Xinrui''s identity in the world, Huasheng and Jiangliu will certainly take care of us. Naturally, we are at ease, We are bound together with the spring breeze. "


    "But now... You have also said... We have also found that there is something wrong with your sister. Your father and I can only use the border suppression first, but this is not a long-term plan after all. Sooner or later, something will go wrong. Your father and I are really worried... This time it''s your sister. What about next time? It''s not that my mother is partial and thick. My mother has already told you that you can''t get hurt. You really can''t... "


    "When you go out, I haven''t had a good sleep with your father, and I don''t have a good day''s rest. I''m really worried..."


    "What''s more, we can''t rest assured to let your sister go now. Who knows what the result will be? She doesn''t know what''s wrong now. The evil spirit of her whole body is dissipating little by little. That''s her vitality. It''s like a countdown hourglass!"


    Luo Yao thought of this, the whole heart is in pain.


    Her daughter now does not know how, every day is like a countdown waiting for death, how can a mother accept this? Over the years, Luo Yao has always felt guilty about Wanfeng. Now, this kind of thing happens again. It''s like digging a mother''s heart. If she was in good health in those years, Brahma would not take care of her behind closed doors. Even the children have no time to take care of them. They just let their elder brothers take care of each other


    Luo Yao''s debt to the two children is not a little bit.


    She was willing to give the children a normal life. She nodded her head and promised them to go out. Now she''s back. Luo Yao doesn''t blame anyone but herself.


    In the end, she was greedy for life. If she ended up on her own in those years, what would happen next? They are interested in Brahma and want to live a normal couple''s life. They want to leave their blood, but now they are like this.


    Luo Yao felt that it was a punishment from heaven for her greed.


    "Chifeng, what do you mean? Let''s talk about it. Your mother has been talking for a long time. What''s the meaning of not replying? I know what you care about... "

 Chapter 3788

    "But no matter how much you care, there must be a limit. Don''t forget your identity. You are your sister''s brother and your mother''s son. How worried they are about you and what they have done for you. We don''t want you to have pressure and let you be free. We just divide the time and the situation."


    "The situation of your sister now, if you can tell us what''s going on and we know how to solve it, we won''t talk about it now. The problem is that we don''t know, we don''t know anything. What do you want us to do if we continue like this?"


    Vatican looked at Chifeng in silence, and his voice was suppressed, as if he was worried about waking Wanfeng. But in fact, Chifeng''s room was far away from Wanfeng''s.


    What''s more, Wan Feng is sleepy now, and her body is already sending out magic. I don''t know why Wan Feng doesn''t know and can''t feel it. But after Luo Yao and Brahma found out, she directly used magic to repair and suppress her body, and then she fell into a coma.


    In other words, Wan Feng does not know that she is very weak.


    Brahma was naturally worried about his daughter. In Brahma''s heart, it was his daughter who was more biased. He always felt more guilty about his daughter. At that time, he was separated from her. Wanfeng knew that she was only a few days old, but she took care of her younger brother. When she didn''t know anything, her fate was tied up with her younger brother.


    No one asked her if she would, but there was no way.


    So when Vatican feels Wan Feng''s physical condition, it can be said that his heart is stormy, but Vatican doesn''t show his face. Many of his emotions are hidden in his heart. He is the eldest brother, the husband and the father, and his burden is the biggest.


    A lot of clear Brahma can only show in the face of the closest, that is, only Luo Yao. It''s not that brothers and children are not trusted, but Brahma doesn''t want them to worry. In Brahma''s heart, his partner is the one who accompanies him all his life, and others can only be in the second place.


    "Father, mother, I''m sorry. I''ve been a drag on my sister and you all these years. When something happened to my sister''s body, I found out. I thought she was just hiding something from me, but I didn''t feel that there was something wrong with her physical condition, because she was normal every day... I didn''t speak just now, It''s just because I don''t know how to say it... I do have concerns outside, but it''s not all because of this. "


    "My third uncle and I investigated separately, just to know what happened to my sister that night. Only in this way can I believe that today''s problem can be solved, because my sister and I have never been separated except that day, and she can''t remember anything that night. I mean, if we stay in the demon world now, It seems that this will not happen, but it is also hidden. If my sister''s condition is deteriorating, we are delaying time. "


    "Now these two choices are put in front of us. If we stay here, with you, my sister''s condition can be alleviated, but it can''t be eradicated. As for whether it can be eradicated or not, we don''t know what the result will be if we continue to wait, because we are faced with an invisible and untouchable situation. If we leave, my sister''s physical problems must be met outside, Only outside can we trace the source... "

 Chapter 3789

    "I believe that as long as we find the source of my sister''s problem, the worst problem can not be solved, but at least we can know what''s going on, and we also have a goal and know how to do it."


    "So how to choose? I... I don''t know what to do, and my third uncle. We agreed that we would get in touch soon. If we didn''t hear from each other for a long time, I wouldn''t think much about it. But this time it was different. When my third uncle left, he made it clear to me that he was going to find out what happened to his sister and listen to what he meant, But I''m sure that''s what the third uncle said at that time, and then he left. "


    "I still don''t understand the meaning of the third uncle. Later, after the third uncle left, I asked my sister, but she didn''t look like a liar. We grew up together. I know that she really doesn''t remember."


    "Even if we ask my sister, we can''t find anything..."


    "I''ve been keeping this in my mind all the time. I don''t know what to do."


    Chi Feng said this time, suddenly a little afraid to look at his mother and father''s eyes.


    He has been by his sister''s side all the time, but when her sister meets such a thing, he knows nothing about it. Chifeng knows that he can''t be innocent and has a lot of responsibility. Even all the responsibility is his. After all, if it wasn''t for him, Wanfeng would not be wandering with him outside.


    Wan Feng also has her own favorite things, although she never said, Wan Feng just counted them on him.


    As a sister, Wan Feng is really enough, but as a younger brother, Chi Feng thinks she is very bad, really bad.


    If it can be replaced, Chifeng is willing to bear all this instead of her sister


    For leaving or staying, if Chifeng is still thinking about selfishness and staying at Jiang Xinrui''s side at this time, Chifeng really can''t say it, but it can''t be denied that Chifeng must be reluctant to part. If he is not at her side, who else can she believe?


    Chifeng knows that Jiang Xinrui has the most trust in him. Most of the time, unless he doesn''t want to say it, or even doesn''t have to say it, Jiang Xinrui won''t hide it from him, and they can do it.


    But now, Chifeng is really in a dilemma. Wanfeng also needs him. All the time, he needs his elder sister. Her elder sister has never refused. She always accompanies him. Chifeng doesn''t know how to return it. Now that her elder sister needs him, Chifeng certainly can''t refuse.


    Similarly, if there is no rejection on one side, there will be choices on the other side.


    Maybe Jiang Xinrui will think it''s easy for him not to be here


    But it''s not easy for Chifeng to think of this.


    "You are right. We are too anxious. Now the situation is a kind of gambling."


    Luo Yao looks at his son''s difficult choice. He can''t say what he feels. He slowly lets go of Chifeng''s hand and looks out at the sky covered with purple clouds. Suddenly, he feels that the sky in the demon world is a little depressed.


    If you haven''t seen the green sky and warm sun outside, you will still feel that the purple clouds in the demon world have a different view, but if you have seen something more beautiful, how can you not be moved?


    In fact, let alone the children, even she has not really spread her wings for many years, in the blue sky


    "When Wan Feng wakes up, we''ll check it and tell her frankly. I don''t think Wan Feng will know what choice to cheat."

 Chapter 3790

    "No matter what, Wanfeng won''t make fun of her own life, let her decide whether to leave or stay, and you too."


    "Choose for yourself, whatever happens... Your mother and I can only say what we can do."


    "What my father said just now was not aimed at you, just... Worried that your sister''s physical problems could not be solved..."


    Brahma crossed his hands and pinched himself with some strength, hoping to use pain to delay his emotion.


    He always thought that he was very rational, but in recent years, Brahma also did some irrational things, just as he thought that the child was reincarnated by cutting the moon and started a war with Fengying


    Brahma is not regret, just really irrational behavior, now is the same, usually when the two children well, Brahma did not feel, really out of the big thing, or fatal.


    Now it''s the equivalent of two children living together to make life a countdown.


    It''s really cruel for a father.


    Brahma also wondered what he had done wrong, why his wife and children were restless, was it just because of the karma brought by the war between gods and demons?


    Because in addition to this matter, Brahma''s life is really Buddhist, and many things have not been chosen


    "Sorry..."


    Chifeng looks at her father and mother. Her heart hurts. She is silent for a long time. She can''t say anything but one word of sorry. In fact, Chifeng doesn''t know what she is apologizing for, but he is very guilty. Chifeng feels that if it wasn''t for him, her sister would never be like this.


    If he was quiet and didn''t leave the border from the beginning, his parents might as well be cruel and let him stay in the border, then he would never meet anything.


    Anyway, the butterfly effect will be different.


    "You don''t have to say I''m sorry. It''s us who are guilty, it''s me..."


    "I know my body best. I''m worried about Wanfeng''s condition because I inherited my body condition. I haven''t recovered all the time. When I gave birth to your sister and brother, my health is even worse. People say that girls will inherit everything from my mother. Because of my body, Wanfeng is not talented, but it''s not obvious. Maybe she shows some performance in adulthood. At that time, because of my family''s inheritance, Your father and I turned our attention to you and missed the best time to discover your sister''s health. "


    "Maybe that''s why she''s starting to have problems now. Otherwise, we can''t detect anything, but we can feel that the child''s life is disappearing a little bit... The binding of the border is only temporary. I don''t know when this problem will accelerate again..."


    Luoyao''s whole person has become even more spiritless. If there is no such thing, Luoyao will not think about it, or even think about it at all.


    It''s just that the situation is different now. The child''s life and constitution are disappearing, just as she was seriously injured in those years


    So it''s not surprising that Luo Yao thought so much and counted all this on himself.


    "How can this be your business? If I say that, I still have no ability to protect you! "


    "When Wan Feng wakes up, let''s observe. This time we go out to investigate together. I believe there will be news and beacon shadow. According to Chi Feng, beacon shadow has no news yet. It''s really wrong..."

 Chapter 3791

    "Fengying sometimes just looks at something out of tune, but when he really meets something, he will not be out of control. He is afraid that something happened during the investigation, so he is delayed and can''t contact you."


    "Since I''m sure it''s the underworld, I''ll go to the underworld first!"


    Vatican got up and looked out of the window with an empty expression. He didn''t know whether it was consistent with Luo Yao''s idea, but one thing he was sure was that he was worried about the two children. Now, because of these, they are affected by their parents'' heart.


    At the thought of the same life of two children, it indirectly became a countdown, and Brahma''s heart would be broken.


    On the other side, the human world.


    Xiaohei naturally told Huasheng about the soul he found. In fact, Xiaohei wanted to tell jiangxinrui. He thought jiangxinrui knew something, but the soul belonged to ancient wheat. It was just that Xiaohei looked at jiangxinrui''s tired eyes and swallowed the words. The child didn''t know how to do it... Xiaohei could only say that there was something else to grind.


    The sudden death of ancient wheat covered up a lot of problems. At that time, Xiao Hei wanted to go to the underworld to find the soul of ancient wheat. After all, death does not mean the end. He just didn''t know why he didn''t find it.


    The underworld has not received the death message of ancient wheat, so it is unable to collect the soul. The most important thing is that the ancient wheat in the book of life and death of yin and Yang is still a living soul, which is very strange.


    Now I see the soul of ancient wheat again. If it wasn''t for the deep impression at that time, Xiao Hei might not have found out. After all, it''s normal that there are some chaotic souls in places like Ling''s and Feng''s.


    "It''s the Ling family again... What on earth has nothing to do with the Ling family."


    Hua Sheng leans in the rocking chair on the balcony on the second floor, holding Xiao Hei in his arms. After Xiao Hei finishes speaking, Hua Sheng sighs heavily, and his tone is a little irritable. No good temper can make up for the cover up. Even in how Buddhism, he is a man with evil intentions when he meets such things.


    It''s really better to stand up and fight blatantly. Why do you have to do these little moves? The self righteous little smart is disgusting.


    "It doesn''t matter a lot. I think it doesn''t matter what happened to the Bai family last time. They don''t have that ability, but now they haven''t found out anything. What happened again, the ancient wheat, I don''t think it''s so simple. I didn''t expect to wait here. Ling family doesn''t have so much money and can''t do it as before, but now her soul appears in Ling family, At that time, it was definitely dead. It seems that we underestimated the Ling family before. "


    "It''s time to teach the Ling family a lesson, again and again, and again and again... Now Fengxi has said it. We also send a message to the Ling family to hand over the soul of ancient wheat. This is the condition... Xiaohei, you go and impress them. Even if these are made by Ling Ji, the Ling family will not be unaware."


    Jiangliu sits beside Huasheng, puts his hand on the temple covered by Huasheng, and says in a low voice while pressing it gently.


    Xiaohei, with a big black head, jumps away directly from Huasheng''s leg. He naturally hears the words of Jiangliu, and certainly does it. But Xiaohei just doesn''t want to stay. He always feels that Jiangliu is flashing at him. Looking at their natural way of getting along with each other, Xiaohei still feels sour.


    Who calls it a solitary animal.

 Chapter 3792

    Jiangcheng.


    Time passed quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, it was night. Jiang Xinrui got up and looked at the sky outside the window. She suddenly opened her eyes. Unexpectedly, she had slept so long?


    At this time, Jiang Xinrui still held the sign of Fengying in her hand, cleaned it up, directly opened the door and went out. Then she was stunned. The situation on the first floor was almost the same as that in the morning, just changed from the busy kitchen to the busy sitting in the living room.


    Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu are sitting in the living room watching TV. Actually, they are more like waiting for Jiang Xinrui to get up. Because every interval of time, Hua Sheng will take a look at the time, hoping to turn himself into time.


    From five o''clock in the morning to eight o''clock in the evening, Jiang Xinrui has been sleeping till now. How tired is it?


    Originally, she wanted to let Jiang Xinrui go out to experience in order to change her mind. Now, she doesn''t change her mind. On the contrary, there are many things she can''t understand.


    Hua Sheng finds that he can''t understand his daughter more and more.


    "Up? Have something to eat. I haven''t eaten all day. This is my new rose Melaleuca. Have a taste. "


    Jiangliu turns to see jiangxinrui''s eyes blurred downstairs, pushes the prepared cake forward, and signals jiangxinrui to come and eat something. If it''s unnecessary, Jiangliu doesn''t say.


    But obviously, Jiangliu''s mood is the same as that of Huasheng. From the beginning, they didn''t care about it, then they were not calm at all, and now they are numb and waiting. Jiangliu''s and Huasheng''s mood can be said to be like green stocks, which have been declining all the time. The only thing that''s OK is that when they fell to a certain extent, they began to appear flat.


    That is numbness. I don''t know what words can be used to describe my mood.


    Huasheng and Jiangliu don''t understand why the changes around them come one after another, and the biggest change comes from jiangxinrui.


    "I''ve been sleeping so long... I thought it was just a short time. I didn''t feel hungry at all. As a result, it was dark when I woke up."


    "I don''t need to taste the cake made by my father, I already feel delicious..."


    Jiang Xinrui looks at her parents and turns her head to look at her with a look. Then she walks away with a smile on her lips, but only Jiang Xinrui knows how anxious she is.


    How long did she sleep and how long did Fengying stay in jiejie? Originally, she wanted to go out in the dark. She didn''t expect to open her eyes again. It was already dark. She didn''t show up all day. She was still at home. If she didn''t say hello, she would go straight away. Jiang Xinrui was worried that her parents would find out about her going out.


    Although Jiang Xinrui thinks it doesn''t matter to tell her parents that it''s a big deal, she still doesn''t know how to say it when she really wants to say it, which is different from what she thinks.


    Especially in the eyes of her parents, Jiang Xinrui always feels that they have seen a lot


    There''s even information that she doesn''t understand.


    Jiang Xinrui is eating the red Melaleuca cake while carefully observing the state of her parents. I don''t know if she is guilty of theft. She always feels that her parents have something to say and may even find something


    But the result is that Jiang Xinrui thinks too much. Huasheng has something to say with Jiang Liu, and what he says is also Xiao Hei''s discovery. If it''s normal, Jiang Xinrui can judge it, but it''s more important for Jiang Xinrui to see what has happened. At the moment, it''s still the matter of Fengying.


    As for that ancient wheat, Jiang Xinrui didn''t pay attention to her last time, and now she won''t.

 Chapter 3793

    Ancient wheat, a soul that has died abnormally, is not accepted by the local government. Now in the human world, it can only come out in the dark to brush the sense of existence. Moreover, ancient wheat still dares to appear, so it''s time to be ready to ask. It''s time for those who are calculating her in the Bai family to stand up.


    Jiang Xinrui has been out for such a long time. Except for Ling family''s calculation, Feng family, she catches up unexpectedly. Jiang Xinrui really hasn''t met anything. In this case, either it shows that the other party is still in the layout, or it has already started. Anyway, Jiang Xinrui must find him out, and can''t just do it.


    "Now that we''ve got something to do with Gu Mai, I''ll go. Isn''t she only able to come out at night? Now it''s time for her to be active. I went to meet her, and I happened to meet Ling family, who was supposed to decline and come out again. In their opinion, these years, they are oppressed by Feng family. They don''t use normal means, but these mean means. It''s hard to become a climate. It''s really not worth getting angry, or how to deal with them. "


    "So I''ll go myself, and you don''t have to worry."


    Jiang Xinrui heard her parents talk about the Ling family and the ancient wheat. She only knew a little, but she didn''t expect that they were all in a hurry. In fact, it''s not bad. After all, it''s convenient for her.


    What''s more, it''s the right time to go out to see Feng Ying. As long as his injury is observed today, she will remove the border. She can''t always be trapped in Feng Ying. What''s the matter.


    I don''t know if it''s a matter of sleeping. Jiang Xinrui''s mental state is much better. The most important thing is that her brain is much clearer. Jiang Xinrui thinks she must have been crazy last night... How can she still have Fengying there?


    He was injured, but later he got angry with her and used his own magic Qi to hit her border, which would consume his injured body. As a result, all his efforts last night were in vain.


    So I will listen to Jiang Liu talking about the ancient wheat. Jiang Xinrui thinks that this is to doze off and give a pillow. Taking this opportunity to go out can solve many problems at one time.


    "You go by yourself? If you really want to go now, let''s go with you. "


    "The Ling family has no other skills, but there are many insidious tricks. I''m worried that you''ll fall into their trap. You''re OK the first two times. It doesn''t mean you can be ok every time. It''s not that your mother doesn''t believe you, it''s just that..."


    Huasheng listens to Jiang Xinrui''s going. She is in a hurry. Now she must be more and more confused. In such a situation, Huasheng has no bottom in her heart.


    If there are Chifeng and Wanfeng, the three of them are also going forward together. When they meet something outside, they can discuss how to say that the three smelly cobblers are better than Zhuge Liang, and the three of them are not smelly cobblers.


    So Huasheng can rest assured.


    In addition to Jiang Xinrui can not see through, Huasheng now changed his mind, or want to Jiang Xinrui in his side, what experience, since can''t change her idea, it''s better to stay in his side.


    She just watched, and when something went wrong, she acted. In this way, Huasheng didn''t believe that he could do anything.


    Of course, these are just Huasheng''s own ideas. She ignores one problem. Jiang Xinrui is not a child, and she doesn''t have to follow the instructions given by her parents every time

 Chapter 3794

    Jiang Xinrui really cares most about the opinions of Huasheng and Jiangliu. They can say anything, but some things have different results.


    This may be a period of rebellion that is not obvious.


    When Jiang Xinrui hears Hua Sheng''s words, she doesn''t have to think about it. She subconsciously wants to refuse. She wants to go out at this time for her own purpose. Hua Sheng goes with her. Jiang Xinrui has too many things to explain.


    Huasheng and Chifeng are different. Chifeng doesn''t need an explanation. No matter what, the result is the same. Even without an explanation, Jiang Xinrui won''t worry.


    But this mentality is definitely not good for Huasheng.


    In fact, Jiang Xinrui is also very contradictory. Sometimes he wants to refuse, but he can''t say it.


    "Mother..."


    Jiang Xinrui is thinking of using some words to politely refuse Huasheng''s colleagues, but before she can say this, she is distracted by the voice in the TV.


    Not only the core of the river, but also Huasheng and the river.


    "Jiangcheng recently reported that hundreds of fifth grade students of Jiangcheng primary school went to Linshan for a spring outing, and a strange incident happened. Dozens of students suddenly fell into a coma. Now they are all in the hospital for treatment. At present, there is no problem in the examination. All the parents are in the hospital, and our station will continue to track them..."


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t continue to listen to the following words, and his thinking seemed to be hammered.


    She didn''t know about the spring outing, but Jiang Xinrui remembered the school uniform. Those children wore the same uniform last night, the number was right, and the position was almost the same.


    Didn''t Jili go to deal with it? How is it that everyone knows? Is that how he handled it? If we follow this way, Jiang Xinrui thinks that Ji Li really shouldn''t put his fate on anyone, just go and die on his own.


    Jiang Xinrui is sure that if Ji Li doesn''t go, the news won''t come out. She is very confident about her ending. The last time Ji Li was quiet, how many people are there? Besides, she has not died yet. She uses her own spiritual power to continue their lives and recover. At most, she is a little weak and has recuperated for a few years, but she will never be in a coma.


    Jiang Xinrui was sure when she sent away no child.


    Only this morning Ji Li asked her to deal with it. Jiang Xinrui thought it was to deal with the children''s state to avoid being found in a bad state, but now it''s not at all.


    "Mother, no, just me. I always try to grow up, don''t I? Besides, I also went out for training during this period. Although I met with some accidents these two times, I finally came back safe and sound. "


    "It''s undeniable that there are lucky factors. Just because of this, I need more experience. Under your wings, I have more guarantee and safety, so let me go myself."


    "As long as I don''t touch you or have to deal with you, I''ll solve the rest by myself. I also want to learn to be independent. Father, when I dealt with that vampire, I still remember your attitude at that time. You just stood by my side and watched me deal with it..."


    "Now, it doesn''t make any difference. You just look at me behind my back and protect me."


    "I may come back later, but you don''t have to worry. When I was outside, I used to deal with problems at night. It''s not the time that matters, it''s the result."

 Chapter 3795

    Jiang Xinrui put down the cake, then got up and went out, basically didn''t give Huasheng and Jiangliu any more words, because Jiang Xinrui worried that if she delayed for a while, Huasheng and Jiangliu would really leave her.


    Even want to go with her, the river heart pistil is not in vain.


    This evening, Jiang Xinrui is doomed to be unable to rest. He has to look for something about the Ling family and the ancient wheat, but he still has to look for something about the news. After all, it''s only one day since he started making trouble. Jiang Xinrui has to have a good look at what''s going on.


    In fact, it was only when Jiang Xinrui heard the news that she thought it was Ji Li''s problem. But Jiang Xinrui knew in her heart that it should not be Ji Li''s problem. Unless Ji Li intended to frame her, it would not. According to Ji Li''s mind, how could she really not handle this matter well?


    When Ji Li was destroying his family, the result was very good. If it wasn''t for his absorption of dead Qi and resentment, he might not have been discovered so quickly by the Ling family. When it comes to discovery, it''s not so fast. After all, Ji Li has done everything he wants to do.


    By the time the Ling family found out, it was over.


    So Jiang Xinrui said that if Ji Li didn''t deliberately frame her, that''s another reason. Jiang Xinrui didn''t expect that she was just sleeping for a while, so many things happened.


    Of course, there is also the most important point. Jiang Xinrui feels that some people are peeping at her.


    Why is it that what she does is always found out? In other words, what she does will soon appear in another form in front of her eyes.


    It seems that someone is controlling these, pushing them in front of her, and the purpose is to calculate her.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xinrui stood outside the gate of the ten mile spring breeze. For a moment, she didn''t know how to go.


    If there is really a pair of eyes looking at her in the dark, she goes to find Fengying, doesn''t she expose the location of Fengying? If we deal with the children


    But on second thought, since I don''t know if I really have eyes, maybe at the beginning of what she did, the other party already knew!


    Jiang Xinrui stood on the fork in the road, but thought about a few breathing time, resolutely chose a road.


    Deep in the mountains outside Jiangcheng.


    Feng Ying sits with his knees crossed, recuperates the evil Qi in his body, just for better healing. Before that, he did not accept the energy in his body, which is equivalent to eating when you are hungry, but your stomach has not yet digested, and there is no way to quickly convert it into your energy, so that you feel not hungry.


    Fengying is in such a state, because he refuses, and his body just digests some, or because he subconsciously chooses when he is in a coma. That''s instinct, just like yearning for the source of warmth when he is cold.


    But when Feng Ying wakes up and realizes everything, he will not absorb it. He can''t bear it. Although Feng Ying can''t watch it, his head is very clear in many cases. That''s why in those years, whether it''s Brahma or chopping the moon, he would trust Feng Ying to hand over the demon world.


    On the right and wrong, Fengying knows what it should choose.


    The energy Feng Ying digested when he was in a coma has been consumed by him, and it''s all purified by Jiang Xinrui''s spiritual power. Now he doesn''t take care of his injury. Feng Ying worries that Jiang Xinrui won''t let him go out, in case he continues to act last night

 Chapter 3796

    Those vivid lives, Feng Ying will feel trembling when he thinks of them. Indeed, he has launched a war between gods and demons, but Feng Ying has never thought of taking the initiative to hurt human beings.


    It''s totally different. It''s really meaningless to bully people who have no fighting back. Feng Ying disdains to do that. What he does is to find a sense of existence in human beings. The only thing he doesn''t do enough is to know that some disobedient people in the demon world will go to the human world to "buy". In fact, it''s cannibalism.


    There are still some people who know about these beacon shadows. They just know how to understand them. Beacon shadows also stop them, but they are bold. Moreover, the demon world and the human world are so big that they will always run out. Beacon shadows have no way to suppress their instincts.


    The devil will be excluded from the three realms and six ways, because it has become a habit instinct. The intelligent one can suppress it, but the weak one is really hard. Just like the injured one, he will be attracted in the subconscious. That''s the desire of life. After all, who really wants to die?


    Who doesn''t want to live well? There''s always a way to live.


    He can''t control himself in a coma, but he can control himself in a normal situation. Over the years, Fengying has been trying to change the view of the demon world in the outside world, but some things are deeply rooted. Where can we solve them?


    In addition to what happened last night, Fengying also knows that it is very difficult. People and demons, or any other world, actually have a way to get along with each other.


    "How are you? Looking at the state is much better, I didn''t expect that a few children can make you recover most of your accomplishments so quickly. If you have been cultivating with people for tens of thousands of years, your ability now may be unimaginable? "


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Fengying road. When she is close to Fengying, Fengying seems to hear Jiang Xinrui''s breath. But when she passes through the border, there is no sound at all. It''s really her own border. Jiang Xinrui can come and go freely, and she envies the Fengying inexplicably.


    "If we had been practicing with people at that time, we would not have met now. I would have been gone for a long time. Even if it wasn''t your mother, father and other people, people from all walks of life would have set off the banner of thoroughly exterminating the demon world, and would not have dealt with the demon world as carefully as now."


    "War will be the only symbol of the world. In this way, everything will return to chaos. Your father''s ambition is doomed to failure..."


    "Jiang Xinrui, now you can see that I''m ok. Can I withdraw from jiejie? I really have something else to do. You can see that I''m hurt. I won''t be hurt for no reason. You don''t have to worry about me. I''ve been practicing for several years since I was last dispersed, but it''s not like this day... I really thank you, but I don''t want to hurt people, Maybe you think it''s funny that the devil doesn''t want to hurt people, but I really don''t want to hurt those people. Can you tell me where they are? I want to choose compensation. I can''t take it as nothing happened. You don''t have to carry it for me. Anyway, it''s all my own work. It has nothing to do with you. There''s no need for another person to carry this sin. "


    "Anyway, I''m a devil. I''ve got a lot on my back. This time, but you''re not the same. You''re young children like Chifeng. You should live happily."


    Beacon shadow in jiangxinrui step by step carefully close to feel, and jiangxinrui breath sound also with rapid, beacon shadow after injury, naturally is hearing and seeing.

 Chapter 3797

    The breath sound is very obvious, especially the beacon shadow, which can feel it more clearly. This is also an aspect of testing the recovery of one''s ability.


    Thinking of Jiang Xinrui''s hasty breath, Feng Ying couldn''t help thinking that it was too busy on the way, right? Otherwise, it''s like it''s hard to breathe.


    Of course, now is not the time. Fengying knows that Jiang Xinrui is coming when she comes to her. Her mood is very complicated, but Fengying doesn''t hesitate to say anything and can''t stay here any longer.


    The whole day, until the evening, Feng Ying''s heart is suffering, several times can''t help but think of leaving here.


    But if jiangxinrui doesn''t come, Fengying really has no way to go out. When jiangxinrui comes, Fengying is more flustered, because he doesn''t know how to face jiangxinrui.


    Last night, he was in bad condition. He was seriously injured and his consciousness was vague. He had a big impression on many things, but his brain couldn''t keep up with the rhythm. This morning, Fengying''s body recovered a lot, but Jiang Xinrui was gone.


    I can only speak at the border, but I can''t see each other''s expression and tone. Feng Ying thinks whether he thinks too much or not. After all, it''s really unbelievable.


    Now that they can meet each other directly, Feng Ying will overthrow them all and come back again if he is ready. He is worried that Jiang Xinrui will not accept them for a while and feel frustrated. Then he will not withdraw the border.


    After all, in Fengying''s eyes, Jiang Xinrui is a child. What does a child do? What''s the reason?


    If so, all the actions of Jiang Xinrui from last night to this evening should not happen.


    Fengying wants to live, but compared with this, Fengying would rather die.


    In this way, he didn''t have to face anything. When he talked with Jiang Xinrui, Fengying had already considered again.


    I''m afraid that sentence is wrong, which makes Jiang Xinrui feel


    "That''s it? It''s different from what I think. I thought you would ask some questions, such as why I appeared so coincidentally yesterday and found you accurately... I didn''t expect that what you thought was that you were carrying karma. I caught those children and sent them to you. You were forced and I volunteered. Why did you get hurt? "


    "Originally, on my way here, I thought time was tight and there were still many things to do. But when I saw you, I felt that I just left. I was a little reluctant. What I did was voluntary, but I also wanted you to say something..."


    "Suddenly understand why someone will fall into obsession and unable to extricate themselves!"


    "Since your injury is not serious, let''s go. You don''t have to take care of everything here. We''ll forget the past two days and don''t mention anyone. Otherwise, I''m worried that I''ll fall into obsession. I don''t want to be stupid. I''ve withdrawn the border."


    When Jiang Xinrui said this, she turned and opened the way. She didn''t look at the beacon, but just looked outside, waiting for the beacon''s back.


    In fact, Ji Li has a good saying, "do you really like it?"


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know, but she thinks it won''t be deceitful? Anyway, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to be hated by others. She really doesn''t go crazy completely.


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t ask why Fengying was injured, what happened, and where she was going after that, because she didn''t want to answer any of Fengying''s questions.

 Chapter 3798

    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to hear Feng Ying say what he doesn''t want to hear, so he directly chooses not to listen.


    I don''t want to bear the loss, so I don''t have it. I just look at it like this. After tonight, I think nothing happened. As for what she does, she is willing to do.


    Maybe she really has some obstacles. If Fengying looks back, she doesn''t know how to choose. It seems that she only needs to watch from such a distance.


    And Jiang Xinrui doesn''t say anything, but also thinks that she can''t answer Fengying''s words, even if Fengying doesn''t ask, including what she said last night. Jiang Xinrui regrets why she let Fengying know.


    This is not to bring trouble, as long as she knows.


    As a matter of fact, from a private point of view, Jiang Xinrui would say that it was also because she was looking at Fengying in a bad state. Jiang Xinrui was really worried. Looking at Fengying, she was covered with blood and her breath was so weak. For a moment, Jiang Xinrui was really flustered. She thought Fengying was really


    So some words, say, have no scruples, worry about some things, will become regret, in fact, life should have regret, otherwise it is not life.


    Because of regret, it becomes complete.


    "The grace of saving lives, Fengying remembers that it will be paid in the future. I owe you one life."


    Feng Ying looks at Jiang Xinrui''s eyes. For a moment, he doesn''t know why. He seems to understand the meaning in Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, and raises his hand to give a salute to Jiang Xinrui.


    This is very strange for Feng Ying. After all, Feng Ying''s temperament never knows what a salute is. But today, Feng Ying bows to Jiang Xinrui, not for anything else, just to thank him for saving his life.


    Anyway, Jiang Xinrui saved him. As for other things, Fengying naturally can''t ignore it, but it''s meaningless to continue to argue with Jiang Xinrui now.


    Jiang Xinrui is a man who knows the truth of death. Fengying found out today. In this case, he quietly remembers that he will never let Jiang Xinrui bear the burden until this matter is handled properly.


    As for others, Fengying also responded in this salute, that is, sorry, thank you.


    He doesn''t deserve it.


    Like is to be respected, because this is nothing wrong, just a feedback from the heart, the only point, just met the wrong person at the wrong time, they are not the same people.


    Fengying believes that Jiang Xinrui will understand.


    Even if not now, it''s just because she''s too young to know what it means to really like. The surprise of her youth and her permanent companionship are two completely different feelings.


    How many people can be lucky to meet at the same time, but there are also many separate meet, meet the time is staggered, so it will become a mistake.


    He and Jiang Xinrui are the same. They don''t say anything. It''s not that they don''t have opportunities, but they shouldn''t say that they just miss it. They are two days of parallel lines, destined to bloom and not interfere with each other.


    It''s meaningless to force. At that time, he also forced it. It''s just that a true heart has been full of holes and will never heal again. Some things don''t mean to forget, and they really shouldn''t.


    For Jiang Xinrui, Fengying has learned a lesson. Although he thought about every minute and second he met Jiang Xinrui, he didn''t find out what made Jiang Xinrui misunderstand, but Fengying also reviewed himself. Since then, Fengying has completely changed its romantic image.

 Chapter 3800

    Feng Ying looks at the things in the palm of Jiang Xinrui''s hands and raises them. In the end, they don''t stretch out.


    Jiang Xinrui took it from his neck. How can he take it.


    Originally, Fengying really didn''t want to say how direct it was. Some things didn''t make it clear. In fact, they were confused and passed away. Originally, they were just a misunderstanding. Why should they be so straightforward.


    But how could Jiang Xinrui feel so dangerous?


    "If you don''t want me, I''ll keep it. Let''s go. I have something else to do."


    This time, Jiang Xinrui did not choose to look at Fengying''s back, but went first. When she said this, Jiang Xinrui conveniently put the brand back on her neck.


    Look with a smile, as for how much bitterness under this smile, only Jiang Xinrui himself knows.


    Of course, Jiang Xinrui didn''t hear Fengying''s words. All along, Jiang Xinrui clearly said that Chifeng is only Chifeng, and no one can replace it, but it can''t replace other people.


    But for those who understand, needless to say, for those who don''t, it''s nonsense.


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t plan to have a result with Fengying, just his own thoughts, so when it comes to Chifeng, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t have any desire to explain.


    The footstep is the same with the time of coming, the border is pulled down by Jiang Xinrui, and the action of crossing the silent border is less.


    Feng Ying looks at Jiang Xinrui and suddenly feels a little closed.


    This is still nothing to ask, nothing to say it?


    Jiangcheng, Lingjia.


    "What? When it comes to the night, is there any trouble? Go and call the police for me. Is there any royal law left? And Xiao Xu, call the stray cat and dog, and get the dead black cat away quickly! "


    "And Ji''er, why can''t you get in touch? Can''t Liu Qinian get in touch with him? It''s not going to happen. Everyone will look for it for me! Now that Feng''s family has spoken, we must protect the safety of the owner. If Feng''s family really dares to do anything, she must not be let go! "


    Ling Shide has a big brain. When he talks, he is also a bit ferocious, which is very different from his upright facial features. But he is such a person. His upright appearance is just appearance.


    That''s why I''m so angry. In fact, it''s down to Xiao Hei.


    When Xiao Hei came with the wind, he had already made trouble once, and then came again. He threw the furniture that Ling Shide had rearranged once more, but Ling''s family couldn''t find Xiao Hei, so they had to admit it.


    The first time Fengxi was there, Ling Shide tolerated it. The second time, there was no one. Ling Shide wanted to count the old and new grudges together. But who could have thought that the little beast Fengxi brought was so cunning that he couldn''t catch it and gave himself to the pool.


    Ling Shide didn''t stop this day. In the evening, he was finally ready to rest. Someone came up again, but he broke in and called to see Ling Ji.


    Ling Shide''s brain hurts again. In the past, Ling Ji was very good at putting things on the table. But from the beginning of the failure of calculating the wind family, how could he start to have bad luck? The key is him. Ling Ji left and disappeared. Ling Shide was worried about what happened to him, but at the same time, he was angry that Ling Ji threw all this to him.


    "Big brother is so powerful now. I don''t know that I thought you were the head of the family, not my good nephew."


    Ling Xiao comes in with a cold face, and looks at Ling Shide with an impatient face. There are still people around him pushing and shoving

 Chapter 3801

    "What''s in the way? I''m already in! Even if I''m not Ling''s family, I''m just an ordinary person asking for help. I''m here to talk business with you. How come now Ling''s family doesn''t even want to take over my business? I still don''t pay! "


    "Big brother, why should I be driven out directly? It''s not necessary, is it? We are still brothers. Although we met very little when we were young, you are still my elder brother. I always remember that I paid you a lot before, right? Now I''m not looking for trouble. Is it so complicated to ask you to do things and give me the money I should pay, and do your best to help each other? "


    Lingxiao pushes aside the bodyguard of Ling''s family and looks patient. If it had been him ten years ago, it would have broken out. After all, he has been held by people all the time. Even if his cultivation is abandoned, Lingxiao also shows his ability in other places. He is not good for nothing.


    Although outsiders look down on themselves, so what? The most important thing is to be happy.


    If there is no way, Lingxiao will not come back to Ling''s home to find a way. For this elder brother, Lingxiao can''t say whether his feelings are good or not. In the past, Lingxiao despised Ling Shide very much. As a member of Ling''s family, he didn''t know anything about Feng Shui and couldn''t learn anything. Bai Chang is so big. Without him, Ling''s family might not be able to get business.


    But no one thought that after this, Ling Shide had a more gifted son. In fact, at that time, if he didn''t find Ling Ji''s ability, he might not be disposed of so quickly.


    After all, what''s in the mind of the Ling family? As the Ling family, it''s clear.


    "What do you mean? I thought the people from Fengjia came here. You don''t know. Fengxi has made trouble, so I''ll come down to order until LINGJI comes back and doesn''t take any work. It''s also that the people below didn''t understand. If you come back, how can you please come in? We''re a family. How can we talk at home?"


    Ling Shide looks at Lingxiao awkwardly. He doesn''t expect Lingxiao to come back suddenly. In fact, he just doesn''t want to see Lingxiao. Lingxiao has been pressing on his elder brother before. Finally, when Lingxiao is abandoned, his era has come. He didn''t expect that Lingxiao outside is also good. His real estate business is no less than when he was in Lingxiao''s family, although something happened in the middle, But this does not affect him to stand up again, only the old man eccentric, dead all care about Lingxiao.


    And this meeting Ling Ji is absent, the thing that Ling Xiao wants to deal with, he won''t, naturally don''t want to show timidity in front of Ling Xiao.


    "You don''t have to say that, elder brother. I''m not here to talk about my family. We all know what''s on each other''s mind. We''re all kinds of people. Don''t bother. I''d like to ask Ling Ji to help me see my daughter. Today''s news, elder brother probably knows that there''s your niece in the middle. Shu Yi is in a coma, although I can''t see the reason, But I can feel that she must have met something. I can''t get in touch with Ling Ji. "


    Lingxiao stands in front of Ling Shide, anxious. If he doesn''t have a way, he doesn''t want to ask for Lingjia.


    "I really know about this. It''s said in the news that there are many children. I didn''t expect that Shu Yi was also in it. What about her brother Shu Jun? It''s really frustrating... Well, when Ling Ji comes back from handling things, I''ll ask him to have a look right away... But I''m afraid the child can''t wait all the time? "

 Chapter 3802

    "After all, I don''t know what''s going on. It''s very dangerous at any time. I remember that Shu Yi was in the worst health. When she was born, her mother was premature and bleeding heavily. At that time, your sister-in-law went to see her. The doctor said that Shu Yi was born short and it was difficult to survive. Even if she lived, she was still weak all the time. She really answered the doctor''s words. Shu Yi was 12 years old, I look like I''m seven or eight years old. I don''t know about this serious illness... "


    "So I suggest you don''t wait for Ji''er and try to find Fengxi? Their family is a family of Feng Shui. Looking at these things, they have their own strong points. Otherwise, how can they be said to be the first? Don''t you know that very well? "


    Ling Shide knew Ling Xiao''s intention. His eyes darkened. He felt that he was going to be happy. After all, he had been waiting so long. Did Ling Ji really come to beg him on this day?


    I''m kidding. How can Ling Shide nod?


    Let''s not say whether we can see it or not. No matter what, Ling Shide has to go to Lingxiao first. Lingxiao can be driven out and his cultivation will be abolished. There is a big problem with Lingxiao''s own state. It''s everywhere that he is unhappy.


    So ling Shide doesn''t understand. How can a garbage man like Lingxiao have both children? Ling Shujun, the twin of long fengchengxiang, is one of the best at school. Ling Shuyi, the girl, is also good, but she is not in good health. Maybe she was nourished by her brother when she was pregnant. After all, she was born prematurely. Ling Shujun is very normal.


    Anyway, Lingxiao''s good luck is really enviable. Ling Shide doesn''t understand why he is still alive? The old man even dreams of bringing Ling Shujun back?


    How can this work? Ling Shide must be unwilling. Everything in the Ling family belongs to his son. He was pressed by Lingxiao before, but now Lingxiao is finally driven out. His son stands up instead of him, and Lingxiao''s son also starts to act?


    No matter what Lingxiao means, Ling Shide will not give each other a chance to let him go back to Lingjia.


    As for whether the two children are alive or dead, Ling Shide doesn''t care. It''s a pity that it''s not the boy who has the accident, but the girl. It''s unknown whether the girl can live to adulthood.


    "Big brother is still the same as before. I can''t say anything like that! But when the elder brother said these words, did he think about his own children? You''re a father, too


    "You want me to find the wind? You know how much Fengxi dislikes me. She won''t help me. Besides, even if there is no previous thing, now, just because my name is Ling, will Fengxi help me? I just ask, what is Ling Ji, or even the whole Ling family doing, dealing with Feng family? The wind family came to look for it. This is just the beginning. How many years have you been in charge of the Ling family? You know nothing about the status of Fengjia in Jiangcheng, especially today''s Fengjia! What you do has long been known to all, as long as you don''t know anything... "


    "I don''t want to comment on your practice, but I remind you that when the Ling family is destroyed in your hands, don''t come to me. I''ll wait and see!"


    Lingxiao eyes fierce, tone is with resentment, finish turning away, no matter what Ling Shide also want to say.


    Since he can''t help him, Lingxiao can only change people.


    And he also looks at the end of the Ling family. At this time, Lingxiao is glad that he is not the Ling family.


    Jiangcheng central hospital.


    "Come on! Call a doctor. My sister can''t breathe... "

 Chapter 3803

    In the dark and silent hospital corridor, a boy''s anxious cry suddenly appeared, mixed with fear and worry.


    Then the whole corridor became panic, and of course there were shouts. It was all in a mess. It was not just a child who had this situation... For a moment, there were not enough doctors and nurses in the emergency room.


    Because on this floor, even the upper and lower floors, all the children in Jiangcheng primary school are lying now. They have been in a coma since they came down from the mountain. I don''t know that they thought it was collective poisoning.


    But that has been ruled out in the first place.


    "How about Dr. Pang? You are the expert my husband is looking for. You are still in charge of my daughter''s body. What''s wrong with her? You know best. What''s wrong with her? "


    Ling Shuyi''s mother, Yu Minhan, holds her daughter''s hand with red eyes and looks at the doctor pleadingly.


    Yu Minhan, Lingxiao''s "little wife", is ten years younger than Lingxiao. In her early thirties, she met Lingxiao at the age of 18. She married Lingxiao and had two children. She thought she was very happy, but her daughter''s health was extremely unhealthy. In her early thirties, she was full of vicissitudes and fatigue, her hair was in a mess, and her whole state was sallow, It''s like she''s the one who''s sick. If you clean up well.


    But their children have an accident, the most uncomfortable or mother.


    In fact, Yu Minhan is very good-looking. She is just like a small jasper. She can also rely on Lingxiao completely


    Beside Yu Minhan, there is a tall boy with slightly long hair. His eyes have been covered from a distance. Of course, his eyes are not big, but from a close view, his eyes always seem to express something, which has a lot of stories.


    This person is the one who just called for the doctor, Ling Shujun. He is very different from the little girl on the bed. One is thin and the other is tall and handsome. But these two people are twins, twins.


    "Mom, calm down and let the doctor have a look first. There''s enough noise around..."


    Ling Shujun''s voice is clear and crisp, which is the voice of a teenager. But his temperament is like a little adult. Compared with his mother''s impatience, he gives people a different sense of composure.


    As Ling Shujun said, one by one, all the children began to mess up. They had difficulty breathing. Some of them had been in a state of shock. It was only a few seconds before and after


    Ling Shujun''s eyebrows are locked and staring at his sister with deep guilt in his eyes. Ling Shuyi can''t bear such a situation. If they were together at that time, wouldn''t it be so?


    Or when he resisted, she would stop when she found something wrong? In fact, it doesn''t matter to him how "she" works, but he really doesn''t know how "she" can reach his sister


    This will kill Ling Shuyi.


    "Shu Yi''s body is too weak. Now she suddenly has difficulty breathing. We can''t find the cause. We can only use basic methods to rescue her..."


    Doctor Pang looked puzzled. When he said this, he was helpless.


    It''s not just Ling Shuyi who can''t find out what''s going on. All the children are the same. Now all the doctors have no way to deal with these children. They can only use the most basic method to treat the headache, the foot pain and the foot pain. They can''t find the cause

 Chapter 3804

    In fact, the doctor would like to say that the family should be prepared to lose the child. After all, Ling Shuyi''s life is a pile of money, because the child''s physique is really not generally poor.


    Now it''s happening again. No one knows what''s going on


    Breathing suffering, this is not breathing, normal people need oxygen is already in danger, not to mention itself is a very poor child.


    But the doctor didn''t say that, because he believed the mother and son could see it


    "What can we do? What''s going on! My child... "


    "Shu Jun? Ling Shujun, what are you doing? "


    When Yu Minhan heard the doctor''s words, he was so thin that he couldn''t stand any more. It seemed that he had been drained of his energy. Over the years, for the sake of this child, Yu Minhan almost forgot what he was like.


    At this time, the only support for Yu Minhan is Ling Shujun. Looking up at his son, he suddenly runs out. Yu Minhan feels even worse and feels as if he has been abandoned by the world.


    Everyone envies her a rich and handsome husband, and a pair of children, life is just a good word, but really good?


    What kind of inside, only oneself know, say what she is lucky to have means, will a prodigal son to accept, loyal to the family? It''s all farting. If it wasn''t for her daughter''s death this time, she couldn''t see Lingxiao''s shadow at all!


    I don''t know how many women there are in Lingxiao''s bed. Over the years, with his business getting better and better, Yu Minhan can''t count them. In fact, even Lingxiao doesn''t know.


    And those women have something in common with one person, just like those around them. Yu Minhan only feels ironic and is completely disappointed with Lingxiao. In fact, they are better than a few years. But after two children were born and Shuyi is not in good health, Lingxiao becomes more and more impatient. This time, Yu Minhan didn''t expect that Lingxiao would try to find a way when she knew something had happened to her child, but then he thought about it, Yu Minhan seems to understand


    Lingxiao is a drunkard. He doesn''t want to drink. In recent years, he has not made any progress, but his acting skills are more and more perfect.


    At the same time, Ling Shujun ran past the place is the fire passage.


    "Do you still have a heart? It''s all because of you. You have to save her. You can''t go! "


    Ling Shujun may have used the fastest speed in his life to hold the person who wants to leave before the door of the fire passage closes.


    And that person also slightly froze, for in front of everything, the other party''s words, and his behavior.


    Then "the man" turned back, and it was Jiang Xinrui''s face.


    After separated from Fengying, Jiang Xinrui came to the hospital. She had to see what was going on with these children. There must be something wrong with them. It''s impossible for them to become like this without any reason. She had a sense of propriety when she started. Besides, there were not so many children!


    Jiang Xinrui took away 15 children altogether. How can she become more than 100 now? Jiang Xinrui calculated it. It''s almost 150... It''s ten times more!


    "My sister can''t breathe on her own at all... The doctor can''t find out the problem and can only give her oxygen. I also know that this is not a disease. You can save her. I beg you. I can give you my life. I won''t say what you do. I won''t say what you want to do. I''ll do it for you! There''s absolutely no worries! "

 Chapter 3805

    "Jiang Xinrui, did you hear me? Don''t hesitate. My sister can''t wait... "


    Ling Shujun looks at the expressionless Jiang Xinrui. He has no bottom in his heart. He just wants to take Jiang Xinrui to save his sister.


    But looking at Jiang Xinrui''s cold eyes, Ling Shujun suddenly realizes his impulse. In fact, if it wasn''t for Ling Shuyi''s bad situation this time, Ling Shujun really didn''t dare to stand in front of Jiang Xinrui. This is what he always wanted to do but didn''t dare to do.


    It''s really because his heart is filled with other things that he has courage. But even so, Ling Shujun doesn''t dare to reach out to pull Jiang Xinrui, as if the other party is someone who doesn''t dare to touch.


    It''s just like before, where jiangxinrui doesn''t know, a peeper has been paying attention to her, even remembering how many times she breathes every minute, picking up what she left behind, feeling the place and temperature she has touched, and knowing everything about her where jiangxinrui can''t see


    This is why Ling Shujun always has layers of bangs, which makes people unable to see his paranoid eyes clearly. Because of this appearance, it is difficult to see that he is 12 years old. If he is 20 years old, in fact, some people believe him.


    "Who is your sister? Why do you know me? How do you know I can save her? "


    Jiang Xinrui raised her eyes and looked at the young man in front of her. She asked in a cool voice.


    At the same time, there was a slight shock in her eyes. She was also puzzled. When she saw the young man in front of her, Jiang Xinrui was sure that she didn''t know him. What''s more, what''s more, how did the young man find himself?


    She has a hidden breath, and what she comes here is more hidden. When she is not sure what''s going on here, Jiang Xinrui naturally can''t swagger over, so she plans to leave from the fire passage. Maybe this will make Jiang Xinrui''s mind drift away. In a word, it''s just a moment''s wandering. Suddenly, the door of the fire passage behind someone else will open vigorously, and she looks even more in a hurry.


    Jiang Xinrui looks at him with a scanning eye. She is also searching in her mind who this person is. Looking at her height, is she an alumni of the previous school?


    In fact, this can''t be ruled out. After all, she is a man of the moment in school


    But Jiang Xinrui doesn''t think that this kind of saying of her "man of the moment" can help anyone recognize him in the crowded hospital corridor.


    "You don''t know me, I know you, and I know you all the time. I didn''t see you take my sister away, but I saw you take my classmate. He is also in the hospital, just like my sister. But my sister''s physical condition is more serious. I know you can save her even if you don''t take her away. I know you can!"


    "I won''t give away any of your information. Just look at my sister, OK? I... my name is Ling Shujun, my sister''s name is Ling Shuyi, and my father''s name is Ling Xiao... "


    Ling Shujun is a little emotional, but he suppresses it very well, because he knows that the appearance of the present will make people feel uncomfortable, and they don''t know each other.


    It''s just that he knows her.


    I''ve known it since I was a child. Strictly speaking, from the time I was born, the world in his eyes is Jiang Xinrui''s world


    His father, forced to give him a world, a world only jiangxinrui, told him that everything is in accordance with jiangxinrui.

 Chapter 3806

    "Ling Shujun, Ling Shuyi, Ling Xiao? What does Ling Ji have to do with you? And I don''t know your sister, and I don''t understand what you''re saying. "


    "I come to the hospital to visit patients. Don''t get in the way..."


    Jiang Xinrui looks at the boy standing in front of him, and he is more and more impatient, because Jiang Xinrui doesn''t like each other''s eyes very much. It seems that something is going to burst out, and people can''t see the emotion clearly.


    And hear Ling this surname, it can be said that Jiang Xinrui suddenly eyebrows move, like a confused person suddenly awakened, now Ling this word in Jiang Xinrui''s mind has been a special existence.


    Ling Ji hasn''t seen her yet. The people who have relations with Ling Ji have come to see her?


    Besides, Jiang Xinrui is a little suspicious and shocked about what Ling Shujun said, because when Ling Shujun said that night, Jiang Xinrui began to have an impression.


    That night, Jiang Xinrui went to their camp for spring outing and felt that they were all young children. Each camp was separated from the others. When they were close to each other, they made all the children fall into a coma at the same time. How could there be any fish missing the net?


    In front of this Ling Shujun, Jiang Xinrui remembered that she had met him, but he didn''t look like a child at all, so she turned around and took away the girl beside him.


    But no matter how he acts, the children around him do not wake up. They are all ordinary children. How can he remember her?


    Jiang xinruizi can''t admit what she did. Besides, who knows what''s going on now? Maybe someone framed her, and Jiang xinruizi can''t admit it.


    Even an ordinary child can find her. How does Jiang Xinrui feel that the world is a little mysterious?


    I even know about her spiritual power


    "Since you are visiting a patient, can I ask you to help me see my sister? OK? I know you don''t believe what I said, but what''s going on? I know what you''ve done! I don''t care whether other people live or die. I''m just a sister. You should take pity on me. My father doesn''t care about us. My mother can''t hold on. I don''t want to lose my sister. Do you have brothers and sisters? You can understand me... "


    "I don''t want to threaten you. If I want to, I''ve known all the people who make trouble for a long time. According to your family''s influence in Jiangcheng, any disturbance will be noticed. I don''t want to affect you in this way. You can save my sister. You are born with your own spiritual power. You can..."


    "Jiang Xinrui, I know more about you than you think. I''m 12 years old. Since I was born, besides my parents and my sister, the person I see most is you! I''ve known everything about you since I was a child. Sometimes I even forget who I am and train my sister to be another you... The tragedy of our family is all because of you. You feel sorry for us. My sister is really dying. I''m afraid she doesn''t know when she will... "


    When Ling Shujun says this, he raises his red eyes and stares at Jiang Xinrui, just like a hungry beast meets its prey.


    Of course, the beast can''t beat the prey, but he has another way to deal with it.


    And he did succeed. When he heard Ling Shujun''s words, Jiang Xinrui could not be said to be frightened. This person''s eyes were more frightening than she had ever seen.

 Chapter 3807

    Jiang Xinrui always felt that someone was spying on her. Now when she heard Ling Shujun''s words, Jiang Xinrui''s feeling became very strong.


    But even so, Jiang Xinrui did not completely lose her mind, she felt that even if Ling Shujun said so, that person would not be Ling Shujun.


    Because when Ling Shujun is close to himself, Jiang Xinrui already feels that he is an ordinary person, and there is no different breath at all. In this case, how can he follow himself all the time?


    It''s totally impossible. At least he has to maintain his spiritual cultivation.


    But now, no matter what kind of things, Jiang Xinrui can''t feel Ling Shujun''s side.


    This is obviously an ordinary person, but since he is an ordinary person, how does he know about that night?


    "You threatened me? The tragedy of your family? I don''t even know you. What does the tragedy of your family have to do with us? Are you crazy? "


    "Or are you Ling''s family so wonderful? Lingxiao calculated before my mother, my aunt, LINGJI came to design my aunt, design me, you say I bring your family tragedy? If you are sick, go to see your head. This is a hospital. You can see it. You can find it early and treat it early. "


    "I''m too lazy to talk to you..."


    Jiang Xinrui finished saying this, bypassed Ling Shujun, turned and left.


    For his words, Jiang Xinrui can''t say believe or don''t believe, but no matter what, when he''s not sure of the other party''s origin, Jiang Xinrui won''t really agree to his terms.


    Who knows what plot the other party is thinking? After all, the other party''s surname is Ling. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know the twists and turns of Ling''s family, let alone what happened to them.


    Now, no matter what, as long as you hear the other party''s surname Ling, or it''s related to the Ling family, Jiang Xinrui feels that there''s something wrong.


    Jiang Xinrui even thinks that what Ling Shujun said is true or false.


    Because of the worry in his eyes, Jiang Xinrui really didn''t see it.


    "Jiang Xinrui, you..."


    Ling Shujun looks at Jiang Xinrui, turns around and walks away. He suddenly changes his face and is about to chase her out. He didn''t expect that Jiang Xinrui doesn''t come in. In fact, he knows Jiang Xinrui well, which is only superficial. After all, he can''t get close to the spring breeze. His father has trained him since he was a child, so that he can only see Jiang Xinrui. He must chase her. This is his future wife


    The news Ling Shujun received since childhood is like this. No matter whether he is willing or not, he has distorted his love for this kind of thing. It can be said that it is thanks to Ling Xiao.


    Ling Xiao may be old, recalling his past with too much reluctance, and putting all his regrets on his children, hoping Ling Shujun can get Huasheng''s daughter


    He even thinks that if Fengxi''s family is also a daughter, it can develop into a different relationship. But it''s really a coincidence that Fengxi''s family is a boy, and Lingxiao has a daughter. The only bad thing is that the daughter is not in good health and can''t be cultivated like Ling Shujun


    "Shujun, Ling Shujun, where are you? Come back soon. Shuyi''s condition is getting worse... "


    "Son?"


    Just when Ling Shujun plans to stop Jiang Xinrui, a familiar voice comes from the corridor of the hospital. It''s Ling Shujun''s mother, Yu Minhan.


    The voice was hoarse and on the verge of collapse.

 Chapter 3808

    Ling Shujun hears Yu Minhan''s voice and has a moment''s disgust in his eyes. But he remembers that his younger sister can''t die yet. He looks at Jiang Xinrui''s back and runs out.


    And Jiang Xinrui turns her head slightly and looks at Ling Shujun, her eyes move.


    Ling Shuyi ward.


    Strictly speaking, it can''t be regarded as Ling Shuyi''s ward. There are still many children in the ward, because there are so many children, even two children use one bed.


    And now the most serious is Ling Shuyi.


    Eyes closed, but the body kept twitching, mouth foaming, breathing difficulties


    Ling Shuyi''s sudden situation makes Yu Minhan stupefied and completely disoriented. The doctor is also fighting for treatment. Yu Minhan can only call Ling Shujun out loud, as if she can have strength when her son comes.


    "How could this happen suddenly... Shu Yi, you must hold on..."


    "Don''t leave me alone..."


    Ling Shujun heard his mother''s cry and ran into the ward. Ignoring Yu Minhan who was crying beside him, he followed the doctor to press Ling Shuyi.


    In fact, when it comes to worry, Ling Shujun is also really worried. It''s his own sister, but it''s undeniable that if Ling Shuyi is not there, it''s really only himself.


    In his father''s eyes, they are not his children, but his tools. If Ling Shuyi is really gone, all the pressure and nightmares will become his own.


    Ling Shujun really doesn''t want to.


    It can be said that Lingxiao''s two children, whether Ling Shujun or Ling Shuyi, are sad. They just look bright outside. In fact, they are not as good as orphans.


    At the moment, Ling Shuyi on the bed is just moaning. It''s really better to die. Ling Shuyi narrows her eyes slightly and can barely see the people around her.


    The collapse of the mother, fake brother, cold-blooded doctor, noisy environment, physical pain, Ling Shuyi painstakingly opened her eyes and slowly chose to close, she thought it was better to die like this, than to live to suffer.


    Her short life was really terrible.


    Ling Shuyi has been sick since she was born. She has to take a few more steps to catch her breath. At home, her mother''s paranoid love and her father''s abnormal training make her 12-year-old. Her only voluntary trip is this spring outing. Unexpectedly, it''s still a life-threatening freedom.


    In fact, it''s good. She won''t have to worry about it in the future


    Just in a daze feel that they want to end, Ling Shuyi suddenly feel a warm current, just like the moist things silent warmth.


    Ling Shuyi has never felt like this before. She seems to be reborn. Is this the feeling of death? Ling Shuyi didn''t know, but for a moment, Ling Shuyi felt as if she was familiar with it, as if she had felt it somewhere.


    Just Ling Shuyi thought later, how could she feel it? The only possibility is the feeling of near death.


    After all, from her birth to now, Ling Shuyi feels that she is feeling death every day, and is approaching death


    "Is the patient getting better?"


    "It''s amazing that the indicators are beginning to go to normal..."


    "Shu Yi... How are you? Can you hear my mother?"


    Ling Shuyi closed her eyes and heard one sentence after another. She suddenly felt very noisy.


    In this noisy environment, Ling Shuyi opens her eyes again and sees a face that she will never forget

 Chapter 3809

    In fact, Ling Shuyi has seen that face countless times. Whether it''s her, her mother, even her father, even their little black cat, Ling Shuyi can see it clearly.


    This is the whole childhood of Ling Shuyi and Ling Shujun. They have no other choice. Their mother can''t care about these things. Behind the happiness of their family is their parents'' obsession and abnormal obsession.


    Lingxiao wants to cultivate a pair of children with Huasheng and Fengxi. It''s best to love each other to death. What he has never received, his children can replace him.


    Maybe it''s really that I''m old. I''m looking at the happiness of the Huasheng family, while my nephew is at ease in the position where I''ve worked so hard for so long. In the past, those people I despise can also stand in front of him and show off their power. Lingxiao becomes more and more unbalanced.


    If there was no Huasheng, would he have come this far?


    Lingxiao reflected that he could never go back in his life, and was also delayed by Huasheng. Later, when he was in danger and needed help, she asked Fengxi for help. She also fell into the well first and finally took the hand. Even when she threw out the olive branch, the other side even ignored him?


    What happened? Is Feng Xi and Qin Wanyu''s child dumb? The whole Jiangcheng people know about this


    Over the years, Lingxiao looks like a good husband. In fact, she can''t forget the past. All the women outside are similar to Huasheng and Fengxi. Even one eyebrow is enough.


    A perverse pleasure of revenge.


    Lingxiao''s hurt is his wife and two children. Ling Shujun is now a copy of Lingxiao. Because of his subtle influence from childhood, Ling Shujun has no special emotion for anyone, only has a different reaction to Jiang Xinrui, peeping at everything about Jiang Xinrui.


    Only in this way can he feel alive, because only in this way can Lingxiao give him corresponding rewards, and so does Ling Shuyi.


    However, because Ling Shuyi''s health is not very good, she often goes to first aid. Ling Xiao doesn''t force her. She can only say that she can breathe a little more than Ling Shujun, but it''s just a little bit.


    And all this, their mother has always just looked at


    Ling Shuyi didn''t expect that she would open her eyes and see Jiang Xinrui. She thought it might be a dream. She should have such a dream. Her father imperceptibly influenced her. She must get close to her and rob her of everything and her future. It''s not easy to marry Feng and make Feng''s family restless


    This is her living task. In order to let her breathe a sigh of relief, Ling Shuyi does not dare to forget it all day long, so she often dreams of Jiang Xinrui and that she has completed the task and got freedom.


    As for the wind is not easy, that is, Qin Xiaobao is still a child. Ling Shuyi has no time to think


    So this meeting, in his escape from death again, dreamt of Jiang Xinrui.


    But in fact, this time, Ling Shuyi is not a dream, it''s really Jiang Xinrui.


    Ling Shuyi feels that she is holding a pair of warm hands in her hands, which is the familiar feeling in her dream. When Ling Shuyi is sober, this feeling becomes clearer.


    In fact, Jiang Xinrui is really standing in front of Ling Shuyi''s window. This time, if Jiang Xinrui didn''t come in time and secretly convey her spiritual power, Ling Shuyi would be here today.


    Jiang Xinrui clearly sees that Ling Shuyi''s breath of life is getting weaker and weake

 Chapter 3810

    "You... Who are you? Are Shu Yi''s classmates? But you look very big. It should not be from primary school. "


    "No, your face, you..."


    Yu Minhan''s voice was hoarse and choked. He asked the person who ran out to his daughter. His eyes slowly raised. Then he seemed to see something terrible. He suddenly stammered and pointed to Jiang Xinrui. You didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Yu Minhan has been paying attention to her daughter Ling Shuyi. After all, the children are dying. It''s not a trivial matter. But Ling Shuyi suddenly becomes quiet again. The most obvious thing is that Ling Shuyi''s hands are white hands. I don''t know when.


    The hands look like they''ve been treated with dignity. Looking at the master with those hands, Yu Minhan is shocked. The whole person seems to have been hit by something.


    The body follows the hind legs.


    At this time, in addition to Ling Shujun can help her, in fact, there is no one else. After all, there are still injured children around. Those children also need doctors. Everyone is in a panic. Who has time to watch the family all the time.


    So Yu Minhan''s reaction did not attract much attention, while her son did not care how shocked she was. On the contrary, Ling Shujun was surprised.


    "Didn''t you go? Thank you. With you, my sister will be fine... "


    Ling Shujun excitedly looks at Jiang Xinrui.


    Although he can''t do anything, Ling Shujun has been cultivated by Lingxiao since he was a child. He doesn''t leave anything behind, including the things of the Ling family. Lingshujun is clever and stupid.


    The smart one is that he can see aura, resentment, and death. Some things are useless to him


    As for being stupid, he has no accomplishments and can''t do anything. He can only watch


    This is also why when Jiang Xinrui takes away the people around him, why Ling Shujun can know, but he can''t do anything. If he is found, who knows whether he will be killed?


    So at that time, he didn''t say anything and pretended to sleep. He didn''t expect to see each other so soon. He even said it, but he had to.


    If he does this now, he will have a lot less trouble.


    "Why are you here? What about your mother? What are you going to do to my child? Let her go! Let go of my Shuyi


    Yu Minhan stands on one side and bumps his hind legs directly into the door. This is the reaction. Then he runs over and takes Ling Shuyi''s hand out of Jiang Xinrui''s.


    Yu Minhan knows everything about the Ling family, so because of this, Yu Minhan''s reaction is to see Jiang Xinrui. He just feels that his nightmare is coming.


    Especially looking at the as like as two peas face, is a blow to Yu Minhan.


    Over the years, she has lived in the shadow of this family with her two children. Originally, Yu Minhan didn''t know this family.


    Yu Minhan''s hair is in a mess, and he has already blocked his face. If not for her children, Jiang Xinrui really doesn''t know who it is.


    And even so, Jiang Xinrui didn''t feel angry because he was pushed away. He just felt inexplicable and surrounded by comatose children.


    Jiang Xinrui frowns and is still worried because she really doesn''t know what to do. After all, there are too many people for her to save. If it wasn''t for Ling Shuyi''s emergency, Jiang Xinrui wouldn''t help each other.

 Chapter 3811

    "Jiang Xinrui, I''m sorry, my mother doesn''t know anything, because she''s worried about my sister, she''ll make a slip. Don''t take it seriously. I know what you''ve done. I can see it... Thank you for coming back to help my sister!"


    When Ling Shujun sees Jiang Xinrui, he doesn''t know when he will come back and stand beside Ling Shuyi. He even reaches out his hand to deliver lingshuyi''s spiritual power, so that Ling Shuyi''s feet are snatched back again.


    He is an accident, mainly an accident. It''s surprising that Jiang Xinrui can turn around and walk back. After all, Jiang Xinrui didn''t believe him when he talked about the last moment. At most, he just suspected that no matter what, Jiang Xinrui still came. Ling Shujun suddenly felt that he was not so far away from Jiang Xinrui.


    Then looking at Yu Minhan''s direct illness pushing out Jiang Xinrui, Ling Shujun suddenly feels that his brain is big and full of disgust. If it''s not blocked by heavy bangs, Ling Shujun''s gloomy eyes are not hidden, nothing can help, even if it''s behind?


    Ling Shujun''s tone aggravated and pulled Yu Minhan and said, "Mom, if you don''t want Ling Shuyi to live, then keep making trouble! Without her, we''ll be waiting to collect Ling Shuyi''s corpse and put your mind on it. Don''t talk about it... "


    "Shu Jun... She... You... This"


    Yu Minhan looks a little collapsed and is warned by her son. She is even more scared when she comes into contact with her son''s eyes. She knows everything.


    Ling Shujun hates her, and Ling Shuyi hates her. Now she doesn''t even want to pretend. She doesn''t want to act in front of outsiders. Like their father, they all become a madman.


    Yu Minhan''s eyes are dead, his heart is like ashes. He silently closes his mouth and stands on one side like a log.


    Just like Lingxiao, when she comes home with Huasheng''s surroundings, she just stands by to wait on them. Otherwise, she will beat and scold them. Yu Minhan doesn''t have Lingxiao''s ability. He only hates his blindness. He believes Lingxiao''s nonsense and gets married, which is even more harmful to the two children. Now no matter what she does, she can''t get their forgiveness.


    Even seeing Jiang Xinrui in a conditioned way is Yu Minhan''s nightmare. Pushing Jiang Xinrui away is her subconscious reaction. People are living under extreme depression, and they become a tool. When they see the source of all this, some violent reactions also belong to the normal range.


    But Yu Minhan''s reaction, in Ling Shujun''s eyes, is an obstacle, is a disease, he needs to get close to Jiang Xinrui.


    Being close to Jiang Xinrui means that Ling Shujun is further away from success. After success, he represents freedom.


    Yu Minhan''s reaction is inexplicable in Jiang Xinrui''s eyes. The whole family is inexplicable. Even when they all know it later, Jiang Xinrui''s feeling is just pitiful.


    Poor Ling Shuyi, poor Ling Shujun, and even poor Yu Minhan''s mother. But the originator of all this is Ling Xiao''s abnormal thought. He is a madman. What''s the relationship with her, even her mother and her aunt?


    "So, did I see a real person? You are really Jiang Xinrui... "


    "You''re saving me... Why?"


    When Ling Shuyi said this, her voice was very light. If it wasn''t for Jiang Xinrui, she could not hear a word.

 Chapter 3812

    "No, why... This time, I really saved you!"


    "In the evening of spring outing, until the next morning, do you have any impression of what you do? I want to know what happened to you later. You were almost drained by people, and... I can''t see that. It''s a bit like poisoning, but it''s not... "


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t care about Yu Minhan''s reaction, and doesn''t pick up Ling Shujun''s words. She goes back to Ling Shuyi''s bed and looks at the patient who has slightly recovered.


    As for Ling Shuyi, Jiang Xinrui thought she would never know her. But when she saw her face, she found that she was familiar with her. How could she not be familiar with her? Ling Shuyi was the first girl Jiang Xinrui took away. When Jiang Xinrui chose Ling Shuyi, it was an accident. The child was small and had a small goal. But she didn''t expect to bring her to Fengying, and didn''t know that Fengying was hurt too much, Or because Ling Shuyi was too small, she almost died in a coma.


    Or Jiang Xinrui has been carefully conveying spiritual power to protect her heart, but also because of this, after the second time, Jiang Xinrui is not looking for children, they are slightly older.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know at all. This is because Ling Shuyi''s physical condition is not good. With Feng Ying''s "nutrition", she almost died. She is different from a normal child.


    Otherwise, the situation would not be particularly serious.


    But now when Jiang Xinrui is carrying lingshuyi''s aura to protect her heart, she finds something wrong with the girl. After she carries lingshuyi''s aura, she should be sucked again soon. This time, she not only sucked the essence, but also has another kind of resistance in her body. Jiang Xinrui looks at her reaction and feels that she is a bit poisoned!


    In fact, Jiang Xinrui is not sure if she doesn''t know it. Her true Qi is disordered and her blood is dark. She needs spiritual power to detect it. In this case, Jiang Xinrui really thinks it''s poison, but it''s not the poison she''s seen. Moreover, if it''s really poisoning, why can''t the doctor check it out?


    Looking at Ling Shuyi''s situation, Jiang Xinrui is more and more sure of herself and other people around her. After observing all the people around her, Jiang Xinrui suspects that these children have been poisoned by demons, but the time limit and state of attack have not yet entered an obvious state.


    Similarly, it''s hard to get back when you wait until that day. After all, people are poisoned by demons. At the beginning, you can''t see it. The deeper the poison is, the less color there is. When symptoms appear, it''s fatal.


    During this period, many children have not lived in the dream, foaming and twitching to death.


    Originally, Ling Shuyi would have been the one who died, but because Jiang Xinrui was rescued, it was only temporary. If she had not been detoxified within the time limit of poisonous hair, Ling Shuyi would still have died.


    It''s the same with other children. Some of them are in poor health or toxic. They are the first to die, and the poison still needs antidote.


    And when Jiang Xinrui asked such a question, Ling Shujun was the most surprised. His eyes changed instantly. He didn''t understand and was absorbed? Jiang Xinrui, don''t you know it?


    Didn''t she make it?


    Does it mean that Jiang Xinrui only took away his classmates, Ling Shuyi''s business has nothing to do with Jiang Xinrui?


    "Shuyi? Can you hear the question? Did you meet something yesterday? "

 Chapter 3813

    "I don''t remember..."


    "I only remember that when I was conscious, I was already lying in the hospital. I was used to the familiar smell of disinfectant water... But... Why did you save me?"


    "Jiangxinrui? Do you know who I am? "


    Ling Shuyi squints her eyes and reluctantly starts to look at Jiang Xinrui. She is in a wonderful mood and is a little excited. Why?


    Don''t Jiang Xinrui know who he is? Or is it just to save someone who doesn''t matter? She''s just like her mother. She''ll hold out her hand to everything?


    Although she thinks so, Ling Shuyi doesn''t think it can be like this. Just because of Ling Shujun''s eyes, their brother and sister know each other. Plus Jiang Xinrui''s words, it''s absolutely not easy.


    But even if it''s really not simple, Ling Shuyi doesn''t have the strength to ask. She even uses a lot of strength to say a few words now. Although Jiang Xinrui has sent spiritual power to her, it''s only temporary.


    Ling Shuyi''s demon poison is still in her body, and Ling Shuyi is already weak. How can she be like a normal child.


    It can be said that if it wasn''t for Jiang Xinrui''s aura, Ling Shuyi felt that she was going to be cold. This time, she really wanted to see the king of hell. Unexpectedly, at the last moment, there was an impossible person standing beside her, Jiang Xinrui!


    It''s one of her family''s nightmares.


    Seeing Jiang Xinrui, Ling Shuyi thinks that Jiang Xinrui is really beautiful. What kind of peerless appearance can her mother have for so many people?


    Even some people are still using their children to find a way to connect with that family


    Not only beauty, but also temperament is the most attractive thing for Ling Shuyi? After all, beauty is not a long-term solution. It''s only for a while, but it can grow to the appearance of Jiang Xinrui. Even if only beauty is enough, people who are really beautiful will always be more than beauty.


    In fact, what Ling Shuyi wants to ask Jiang Xinrui most is, "if you know, the meaning of my life is to mix your family''s life. No matter you or your mother, as long as you make each other unhappy, my father will be happy, and I will be free. This idea has been deeply rooted and become obsession. Will you still save me like this? If you save me, you are saving your enemy... "


    This, Ling Shuyi did not ask, she just looked at jiangxinrui, from see jiangxinrui, Ling Shuyi did not look at others, just looked at jiangxinrui.


    It seems that she wants to carve the shape of Jiang Xinrui in her bones. Over the years, she has been suppressed and cultivated by her father. Ling Shuyi doesn''t know what resistance is, and she feels abnormal.


    Ling Shuyi''s life, the only faith, seems to have become a river heart core three words, not only Ling Shuyi, but also Ling Shujun.


    It''s just that the brothers and sisters are still on different roads


    At the end of the day, the result is unexpected.


    "To me, you are one of more than 100 victims, and the most serious one."


    "Since you don''t know anything, I will ask the next person, you have a good rest, nothing is more important than living, people only live to have unlimited hope and possibility, dead nothing."


    "Your body is infected with demon poison. I don''t know what it is... But I''ll find a way."

 Chapter 3814

    Jiang Xinrui said this thinking is to leave, this time''s matter, she is afraid of being chased by mantis, yellow finch behind, the other party is not good.


    I don''t know if the other party is coming for her or not. The number of people has been added on this basis!


    And Jiang Xinrui naturally can''t waste time here, no matter who the other party is aiming at, but after she starts, she is still a group of people. If other people find out first, she is likely to be exposed.


    This time, it''s not the same as before. She did it by herself. No need to think that her mother can''t forgive her.


    Jiang Xinrui also feels that her brain is hot at the moment, and she is pressed for time. If she goes farther, or cleans up her tail, even Ji Li will not find out


    These days, Jiang Xinrui knows that she has no time to sleep any more. Not only that, she has to make up for her impulsivity and carelessness.


    When Jiang Xinrui turns around and leaves, Ling Shuyi falls into silence. Of course, it''s hard for her to speak now, just because she''s Jiang Xinrui. She just wants to speak more. Ling Shuyi doesn''t even want to reply to her mother Yu Minhan''s concerns


    But Jiang Xinrui''s answer is that she has never thought about it, or even never thought about it, let alone heard of it. Is there any meaning in her life?


    But if it''s really meaningless, why does Ling Shuyi feel a kind of impact on her heart when she hears Jiang Xinrui''s words? It seems that hope has been rekindled somewhere.


    She has been so hard to live, every day is suffering, but only Ling Shuyi knows how much she hopes to live like a normal person.


    "Jiang Xinrui, wait a minute. What kind of poison? Why can''t I see anything? I can see death, resentment, and even your aura, which emits a faint halo on your body. If it''s demon poison, it should be demon. Why don''t I see anything? "


    "I don''t question what you mean. I just don''t understand. Are you going to investigate? I don''t care what your purpose is. Take me with you. I can help you. When you are not close to each other, I can see whether he is a person or a ghost. I am useful to you and I am willing to help you


    "Of course, I''m selfish. To help you is to help myself, and more importantly, to help my sister. Is that ok? To be honest, if it wasn''t for this accident, I might not even be qualified to stand in front of you, and I dare not... I don''t have a bad heart for you, I didn''t want to hurt you, and I can''t do it, can I? You don''t have to worry about me at all. Besides, listen to what you said before, do you have any opinions about Ling''s family? I don''t care about the Ling family if you want. In this way, I''m the Ling family, and I can help you! "


    Ling Shujun watched Jiang Xinrui turn around and really left. He went out with him directly. Who knows when he can get close to Jiang Xinrui next time?


    They were originally people of two worlds, but since childhood, all his fates have been tied together with Jiang Xinrui. Now when I see Jiang Xinrui, no matter what, no matter what time, I just want to be connected with Jiang Xinrui.


    Only in this way can he have the chance. Now is the best chance. Ling Shujun said that he can''t give up anything.


    Especially thinking of Lingxiao... Ling Shujun is more determined.


    "You can''t help me. Don''t guess what I''m going to do, because you don''t know..."

 Chapter 3815

    "Rui''er?"


    Jiang Xinrui is about to say something. He is suddenly interrupted by the voice coming from his face.


    Seeing the visitor, Jiang Xinrui''s eyebrows and eyes moved. In fact, they haven''t seen each other for a long time, have they? How did it become like this?


    Eighteen, like thirty-eight.


    "Sister rui''er, it''s really you. I thought I was wrong. I didn''t dare to say hello to you. How can you be in a hospital emergency? Is it someone in my family who is sick? How is it going? How are you doing


    Bai Kangning''s expression has a little vitality, which is the joy of seeing Jiang Xinrui, but his tone is a little uneasy, especially worried that Jiang Xinrui won''t pay attention to him, but Bai Kangning can''t help but want to speak. He hasn''t seen such a fresh person as Jiang Xinrui for a long time.


    In other words, the relationship between Bai Kangning and Hua Lin has deteriorated since the last incident of the Bai family. The key is that when he is really determined to do something, Hua Lin is pregnant again. Bai Kangning feels really crazy


    In the face of Jiang Xinrui, in fact, Bai Kangning really felt guilty. He really wanted to ask Huasheng to kill himself, but later too many things happened.


    This will see jiangxinrui, after greeting her, Bai Kangning has a moment of regret, he stood up like this, for jiangxinrui, is it hurt?


    He asked so many questions again, and Bai Kangning thought he was a fool!


    At the moment, Bai Kangning is wearing a big sportswear. His hair is long enough to braid. He is lying on his head in a mess, with bruises at the corners of his eyes, dark circles under his eyes, blood at the corners of his mouth, and the whole person''s mental state, just like a tramp who was beaten after a few days of starvation.


    In fact, if you look at it carefully now, the clothes that Bai Kangning wears are not broad, but his body is too thin to support at all. On his face and wrist, the skeleton is conspicuous.


    The height of Bai Kangning is 1.87 meters. It seems that he can weigh 100 Jin? It feels like the skeleton is holding on.


    Also because of this image, if he didn''t say hello to her, Jiang Xinrui didn''t recognize who it was!


    As for Ling Shujun around him, he will choose to shut up because he knows who this is and why Bai Kangning is like this. He knows everything about the spring breeze in Shili, not only him, but also Ling Shuyi


    When Bai Kangning finished speaking to Jiang Xinrui and didn''t get a reply, in fact, the time was only a few seconds. Jiang Xinrui didn''t recognize her. Her thinking was still on Ling Shujun''s business. In a flash, Bai Kangning appeared completely different from her memory.


    For a moment, Jiang Xinrui didn''t respond. He was stunned for a few seconds. In Bai Kangning''s world, it was a completely different signal.


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t want to talk to him


    For a moment, the feeling of loss and embarrassment surrounded her body, and she did not hide it. Jiang Xinrui felt that she had smelled the dull breath when she was less than three meters away.


    "Brother Corning, you''ve changed a lot. I didn''t recognize you just now. I''m here to do something. What about you? Why are you here? "


    Jiang Xinrui walks into Bai Kangning road.


    The tone is the same as before, but it''s not really the same. Only they know it.


    In fact, I really can''t blame Bai Kangning for what happened that day. He didn''t do anything, even hurt himself in order not to hurt Jiang Xinrui, but some things

 Chapter 3816

    Some things are not the same, how can there be no mustard in my heart?


    It can only be said that if Bai Kangning dared to hurt her that day, it would not be like this now, no matter it was Bai Kangning or anyone


    So some things can''t be innocent because you didn''t do it. He is innocent, but isn''t she also innocent?


    Besides, it''s a good upbringing for Jiang Xinrui to see Bai Kangning speak normally and say hello. In fact, there are still some kindness to the world in her heart. Although she doesn''t admit it, it''s not easy for her to think of it and think about the friendship in front of her.


    These things, in Jiang Xinrui''s heart, have been reluctant to admit.


    In addition, looking at Bai Kangning in front of us is really a big change. Jiang Xinrui feels uncomfortable in her eyes. What she thinks in her mind is what Bai Kangning used to look like. They go to school together, and they can meet the prince of the primary school. They are very happy together.


    Bai Kangning is a sunny boy, the prince of basketball. Many little girls like him. When Bai Kangning doesn''t know everything about himself, he is very friendly to sleep and calls him a warm man like the big brother next door


    But after the vampire, everything changed.


    Jiang Xinrui did not expect that she would come to today''s completely different appearance


    "Do you... Need help? You are not OK now. In fact, I am willing to help you... "


    After Jiang Xinrui answered, Bai Kangning seemed to think that Jiang Xinrui would not answer, but he answered. He was a little surprised, and then he didn''t know why he didn''t speak. Jiang Xinrui was really uncomfortable looking at Bai Kangning. After thinking about it, he looked at Bai Kangning and asked such a question.


    Jiang Xinrui is not sincere. In fact, she really wants to help Bai Kangning, but it''s just Bai Kangning. As for other people, it doesn''t matter.


    And this other person, Hua Lin.


    Since that time, Chunfeng and the Bai family have completely broken off contact, and no one has contacted anyone.


    Ten li spring breeze is waiting to see the result of Bai''s family. Sometimes waiting makes people suffer more. Of course, it''s not Jiang Xinrui who suffers. After that, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t get angry, but is frightened.


    The surprise is that you will be controlled and unable to use the power.


    Jiang Xinrui always remembers this. She is waiting to know the truth. Where does Hualin come from? This is also a reason to let Hualin go.


    Some things don''t need to be said, I know in my heart.


    "I''m ok. I''m ok... It''s not just my family. The hospital is full of hope, but it''s also full of death and uneasiness. If it''s not necessary, come less."


    "It''s not right... Look at my mouth. Who will come to the hospital if there''s nothing wrong! Then you''re busy. I just saw you. I''ll say hello to you. You... You should pay attention to your health, and your aunt and uncle... "


    Bai Kangning looks at Jiang Xinrui with worry in his eyes. He feels very warm in his heart. With this look in his eyes, it''s really enough for Bai Kangning.


    What qualification does he have to say to Jiang Xinrui?


    In fact, he should not look at Jiang Xinrui''s back and shout her, because he, Jiang Xinrui has been greatly wronged, that is his sister.

 Chapter 3817

    Bai Kangning still remembers what he said when he was a child to protect his sister. He was the only one who told him this at the beginning, his mother, Hualin.


    Hua Lin said that her sisters are now the only ones. Let alone the others, many of them have been forgotten in the years. They don''t want to pursue them. They just want to cherish the present. She owes too much to Hua Sheng. She told Bai Kangning that his life and her life were given by Hua Sheng when she was young.


    His name is also given by Hua Sheng. Every day of their mother and son is snatched by Hua Sheng. Their family must have the greatest respect for their aunt and the best love for Jiang Xinrui.


    Bai Kangning has always remembered his mother''s life, but who would have thought that after several years of baptism, Hua Lin, his mother and the person who told him everything were the first to forget it.


    But Bai Kangning''s name, Huasheng thought that he would live a healthy and peaceful life, but all this seemed to have a deadline. Bai Kangning only felt it for a few years. When he grew up, all the misfortunes came one after another. Many times he thought about death. Sometimes death is really a relief.


    But at that time, Jiang Xinrui would stand beside him and encourage him.


    He once did what a brother should do, and his sister responded. They are really good. Now they have changed.


    Bai Kangning has no day to live in peace, not to mention the changes after the vampire incident, not to mention those crazy actions, just like a madman.


    Now that he has a second child, Bai Kangning feels that he is killing him. Of course, Bai Hao


    The emergency room of the hospital has become Hua Lin''s permanent residence. Hua Lin is an older pregnant woman, and she is very weak due to the energy consumption during that period. She often has physical problems. The doctor says whether the child can survive is a problem


    Because of this sentence, Hualin makes trouble again. She says she wants to keep her children. She even wants to go to Huasheng for help. Neither Bai Hao nor Bai Kangning can agree.


    Bai Hao and Bai Kangning have no other ideas now. They just ask Hua Lin to give birth to this child, or they can''t give birth to it. They don''t have any ideas at all. All the good things and expectations are gone.


    To be able to stay is the last blood relationship.


    Bai Kangning finally looked at Jiang Xinrui deeply. When he turned around and left, it was like running away, but he was very embarrassed. Jiang Xinrui was very sad.


    She really took the place of Bai Kangning. What a pity


    "Then... Will you go and have a look? Isn''t that your aunt? You just came to the hospital and don''t know that my family often came to the hospital because of my relationship with Ling Shuyi... I didn''t cheat you. We came here for emergency, but you also saw such a big emergency. We came here ten times and could see their family eight times... "


    "She is pregnant with her second child. The whole hospital knows all kinds of trouble. Except for my father, this is the craziest person I have ever met. I still have no idea why she is crazy..."


    Ling Shujun stands behind Jiang Xinrui, watching Bai Kangning turn to leave. Jiang Xinrui is still there, thinking about it, persuading Jiang Xinrui.


    He has no other idea, just want to stand in the angle of jiangxinrui to see the problem, and then let jiangxinrui feel that he is a useful person, otherwise he simply can''t stand beside jiangxinrui.


    In the past, Jiang Xinrui always had a personal

 Chapter 3818

    Ling Shujun doesn''t know where the man is, but when the man is there, Ling Shujun is really under pressure. When the man is away, Ling Shujun should use the fastest time to make himself different in the world of jiangxinrui.


    As for Jiang Xinrui''s attitude towards Bai Kangning, Ling Shujun also knows, but only knows little. After all, what happened in Bai''s family has not been exposed.


    Even if Ling Shujun wants to investigate something, his family doesn''t have that ability.


    "Does it have anything to do with you? What do you want to do? Are you really going to follow me all the time? "


    "I''ve seen your sister''s story. It doesn''t matter to me. Believe it or not, can''t you see it? Let''s have a good look. She and other people are poisoned by demons. If you want to save lives, you can only detoxify them. Otherwise, the oxygen is useless. It''s just a waste of effort. "


    "I don''t know much about demons, but if you really want to investigate, you can go back to your home to have a look. For demons, the head of your Ling family has his own skills, so you can find him to detoxify. Maybe there is a solution!"


    "So don''t follow me. I''m not interested in your family. I saved your sister just now. You know why, but it''s also because of this. I''m sure it has nothing to do with me. Besides, I''ve used my own spiritual power. You''ve made money. Don''t go too far."


    "Since you know what I''ve done, you should know that I''m not a good man. If I''m bored, what might I do? Do you understand? "


    When Jiang Xinrui said this, he took a deep look at Ling Shujun, and then left in a hurry.


    Some people really can''t say it.


    In front of this Ling Shujun is like this.


    But Jiang Xinrui can say like this, did not say ruthlessly, is also because did not understand Ling Shujun''s behavior.


    Ling Shujun watched Jiang Xinrui really go like this, want to catch up, but he can''t catch up, Jiang Xinrui''s speed that he a Muggle can catch up with?


    Then Ling Shujun stood in the corridor until he couldn''t see Jiang Xinrui''s back. He turned back, but what he didn''t know was that when he turned to leave, someone was standing in the fire passage beside him, watching


    When the man looked at Jiang Xinrui, his eyes were red with paranoia.


    Jiangxinrui.


    About half an hour after she separated from Ling Shujun, Jiang Xinrui came out of the hospital. During this half an hour, Jiang Xinrui went to see Hua Lin.


    Actually, it''s more like an inspection. She wants to see if Hua Lin can say something freely? Or get something else?


    But destined to let jiangxinrui disappointed, see Hualin again, jiangxinrui than to see Bai Kangning even surprised.


    Hua Lin''s appearance is no exaggeration. Some people believe that she is an old woman in her sixties and seventies.


    Now this "old lady" has a big stomach. It''s only three months old, but she''s already pregnant. Hua Lin''s thin body is no better than Bai Kangning''s. does she look like a big belly?


    It''s weird.


    But Hualin is just like this now. She has an oxygen mask on her mouth and can''t see any light in her eyes


    This appearance, Jiang Xinrui really don''t know what to say, also don''t blame Bai Kangning that appearance, this family is really too tired.


    Jiang Xinrui is standing at the door of the hospital, thinking about where she should go next. If she doesn''t deal with this matter of the hospital


    "Little girl, please stay!"

 Chapter 3819

    "Miss Jiang... No, it should be master Jiang!"


    When Jiang Xinrui was about to leave the hospital and was thinking about how to get away from it, a middle-aged man''s voice suddenly came out behind him.


    With humble and respectful tone, and even some flattery, Jiang Xinrui some unexpected turn, see always people.


    Looking at his height of about 1.75 meters, he looked like he was 34 years old. He was fat, with a beer belly, dark skin and small eyes. He had thick glasses on his face, and he was wearing a white coat to smile at Jiang Xinrui, which made him feel like a smart little black fat man.


    When Jiang Xinrui turned around to see the visitor clearly, her eyebrows and eyes were slightly impatient, because she had just seen this person, strictly speaking, not long ago.


    The doctor beside Ling Shuyi.


    Jiang Xinrui sees clearly the visitor, does not speak, the look is tiny to pick, indicates the other party what matter.


    At the same time, Jiang Xinrui is also thinking in his heart. Does this person know anything? Or is it that she is so unlucky today that after she got here, she met some strange people?


    "Hello, I''ll make a long story short. I know you are busy. My name is Pang sunze. I''m a doctor here. You know that, but I''m a little doctor. I''m waiting to run for a doctor. Now, I have a good chance to cure these children..."


    "I heard what you said to Ling Shujun just now. I don''t mean anything else. I know that you are not ordinary and ordinary. You must have your way, so I want to ask you to detoxify these children!"


    "Well, I know you are not short of money, but I can give you a message that you don''t know. I am also Ling Shuyi''s family doctor. I know all about their family. Don''t you wonder why the people in their family saw you and why they were shocked? Of course, if that''s all, the exchange terms I give you are too simple. I''m sorry. "


    "Don''t look down on the little people. I know more than you think. It''s more useful. I know you don''t like that old pregnant woman. In fact, ManJiang city knows that your two families are making a terrible scene. I can make her disappear without knowing it..."


    Pang Sunzhe looked down at Jiang Xinrui and said in a low voice.


    Eyes are eager to try the excitement, also don''t know whether already in his mind thinking about his promotion, in short, that smile let Jiang Xinrui feel nausea.


    And every word he says.


    "I don''t understand what you are saying, but I remember your name. Don''t mess around, or I can report you! What I said, even if it''s false, I can make people in Jiangcheng believe it. Do you believe it? And a little doctor in a hospital? "


    "Pang Sunzhe! Uncle, the doctor is very sacred. Don''t tarnish the clothes. "


    "That Ling Shuyi is just congenital deficiency, plus the day after tomorrow''s pressure, restlessness, will be weak and sickly, which I can see, how you spend their family to leave you, I can''t control, but I tell you, enough is enough, Ling Shuyi is still very young, don''t let her miss everything that normal age should have!"


    Jiang Xinrui stepped back and left Pang Sunzhe. He wanted to say something in a low voice.


    Originally, Jiang Xinrui really didn''t want to manage it, but when it came to the door, Jiang Xinrui couldn''t help warning her.


    Just jiangxinrui how also did not expect, just a few words, but caused "trouble".

 Chapter 3820

    Jiang Xinrui is not a meddler, just feel that this matter, this person, follow each other''s words, just say a word.


    But Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know how much this simple sentence has changed for Ling Shuyi.


    The whole thing is a different life.


    Ling Shuyi''s life has changed over and over again because of Jiang Xinrui. Originally, there should be no intersecting people, but they are closely connected in invisible places.


    Ling family.


    It''s eleven fifty at night.


    Ling Shide took the phone and frowned, as if listening to the phone.


    "Ji''er, what do you want to do? Now it''s getting bigger and bigger. Many people are staring at you. You''d better not come back recently. I''ll deal with it, delay and find a ghost to replace you! "


    "I said that guy is not trustworthy. Do you really believe him? What do you think... "


    Ling Shide said this, but suddenly felt a figure floating outside the window, and immediately put down his mobile phone.


    Then he got up and went out to check.


    In the silent night, there was no one but the one who did the wrong thing.


    Ling Shide is sure that there is no one. He turns back to the room and closes the door. When Ling Shide turns around, a small black head appears behind the huge flowerpot.


    A little black cat.


    Ten li spring breeze.


    Jiang Xinrui thinks about it or decides to go back first. On the way, he has already told Huasheng about the situation outside. Huasheng must still mean it. He doesn''t want Jiang Xinrui to interfere, but how can Jiang Xinrui ignore it?


    But when Huasheng stops again, Jiang Xinrui bows his head. He can only promise first, or he will continue to refuse. Maybe Jiang Xinrui is guilty. He always thinks that there will be something wrong with him. It''s better to let go of it. In fact, he will manage it behind his back. Maybe he can finish his own work in the end.


    Jiang Xinrui really wants to know who the Yellow finch is, whether it''s aimed at her or another plot.


    In Jiang Xinrui''s heart, in fact, I think this person probably has all of them, right?


    Because no matter what kind of possibility, it is possible.


    And at this time, Jiang Xinrui on the way back to the spring breeze, saw that the light in the hall on the first floor of I Shaohua was on?


    What Jiang Xinrui thought for the first time was that Chifeng came back?


    But so late, Chifeng hasn''t had a rest yet? And if it was Chifeng who came back, how could she not be contacted? It''s not like what Chifeng does.


    Jiang Xinrui stood in front of the gate of I Shaohua, thought about it and went in directly.


    "Chifeng?"


    "Third uncle... What are you doing here? You didn''t go back to the demon world? What about Chifeng? Didn''t he come back with Wan Feng? "


    Jiang Xinrui walks into shishaohua''s living room and looks at the beacon shadow sitting on the sofa with eyes closed. She stops walking, but there is something unexpected. This accident makes Jiang Xinrui feel that her heart beat faster.


    But even so, Jiang Xinrui is also very rational, she knows where this is, but Jiang Xinrui''s three uncles cry makes Fengying feel like he is dreaming! Strictly speaking, it was a dream last night!


    "Chifeng and Wanfeng are not here. I''m the only one. I can''t find you in Chunfeng or follow you. So I think it''s here. If you see it, maybe you''ll come in. Even if it''s not you, it doesn''t matter whether it''s Huasheng or Jiangliu. I''ll have a rest here. Huasheng and Jiangliu won''t say anything..."


    "I know what you''re looking for. I''m with you!"

 Chapter 3821

    "Jiang Xinrui, it''s all because of me. I don''t remember how many children you brought, but I''m a devil. When I''m not conscious, I know what I''m doing. The devil feeds on human flesh and blood and improves cultivation... Even if you use your spiritual power to repair in time, the damage is unthinkable."


    "Today, there was a lot of trouble in Jiangcheng Hospital... You went to check it. It''s hard for me not to think that it has nothing to do with me. But similarly, if it''s really what I think, you don''t have to investigate it. I also went to see it. There are two situations in those children. One is that they are very weak when they are forced to deliver aura to protect their heart and life, and all of them lose most of their essence, He''s poisoned by evil. "


    "The demon poison can''t be you, that is, it can only be other people, someone after you, or even together with you, has done something to the same group of children."


    "The flesh and blood of more than a dozen children can make me recover most of my cultivation, and the essence of more than a hundred children can imagine that... I will be poisoned by demons, which only means that it must have something to do with demons!"


    "There''s no premeditation in the middle. Of course, I don''t want to take care of these things. I won''t take care of them as usual, but this time it''s different. I''ll get up because of me. When this matter is settled and you''re safe, I won''t go and follow you."


    "Do you want Chifeng to know about this? I won''t let him come if I don''t want to


    Feng Ying adjusts his breath and looks at Jiang Xinrui who walks in carefully. He explains his intention directly. Otherwise, Feng Ying worries that Jiang Xinrui won''t let him in, or even won''t listen to him at all.


    In this case, Fengying didn''t say that it would not care from the beginning. It can be said that no matter what, Fengying couldn''t look at it.


    So what is he?


    He is also an elder. He throws all the problems to Hua Sheng''s daughter. Even if Feng Ying has any more opinions on Hua Sheng''s family, it can''t be like this. Besides, none of the other family has said that they are willing to help Chi Feng regardless of Chi Feng. When Chi Feng is in danger, this is already very good. What else can Feng Ying ask for?


    There are always things that are not perfect in this life.


    As for how to let Chifeng know about this, Fengying doesn''t think he should know


    Feng Ying can''t say what he feels, but he feels guilty. Although he has no emotion in his heart, if he let Chifeng know about it, Feng Ying doesn''t know how to face Chifeng for a moment. He has never been so embarrassed. After the injury, Feng Ying quickly contacted Chifeng, because Feng Ying still remembers the agreement he made with Chifeng, So Chifeng and others already know the news of Fengying, but it''s just the news that he''s safe now


    Fengying must have always remembered Jiang Xinrui''s rescue. In Fengying''s opinion, he owes the favor of saving his life. It''s not a matter to delay. If he pays it back early, Fengying will forget it, and it''s all over.


    Of course, this end is just what Fengying thinks.


    Once something starts, it doesn''t end. Even if it does, it will cost half a life.


    "I don''t know where to start the investigation. Can you see it''s demon poison? Can you see what demon it is? As long as you know what demon it is, you can know how to detoxify it. "


    "As for Chifeng, I''m not afraid of him. If you''re worried, don''t tell him. Now I just want to hide my trace that day..."

 Chapter 3822

    Jiang Xinrui''s meaning is very clear. In fact, what she really needs to hide is her parents.


    The longer things go by, Jiang Xinrui becomes more and more clear. Some things can''t let Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu know. It doesn''t matter if she does other things. After all, she doesn''t want to kill people. But this time, Jiang Xinrui hurt those people, which is unacceptable to Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu. It can be said that Jiang Xinrui met this hidden thunder that will explode at any time.


    As for Chifeng, Jiang Xinrui knows what Chifeng thinks of himself, but even if he knows, what can he do? Her feeling to Chifeng is different from that of Chifeng.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to aggrieve herself like this. Besides, even if Jiang Xinrui has no partner all his life, it''s not a big deal. Some people like to hide in their heart, which is not a situation that can''t be said.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t feel that she can''t take out her favorite, but it doesn''t mean much to say or not, because she can''t choose. In this way, it''s better to wait in the invisible corner of each other from the beginning.


    This time, Jiang Xinrui broke the rules, and his life was full of accidents.


    The accident was unexpected.


    "I''ve contacted Chifeng to reassure him that he can''t come here at this meeting. We should seize the time. No one knows what the other party wants to do. It''s likely that more children will be hurt. Those children''s demons and poisons have broken out one after another. Human medicine can''t solve the fundamental problem at all. At most, it can only relieve those children temporarily when they break out, But it''s hard to keep your life. "


    "I went to the spring outing place yesterday. As I expected, it was surrounded by demons and lasted for a long time. It should not be a demon. It might be the team that committed the crime. Now I don''t know whether it was intentional or accidental coincidence. Do you have enemies in the demon world? Or with whom, do not rule out what people are colluding with evil spirits, frame up with you, if it''s really an accident, we can''t just ignore it, it''s easy to chase you out, so no matter how we look at this matter, we have to know all the process, once there is any deviation, we can quickly clear the adverse news in the middle. "


    "You should deal with Huasheng and Jiangliu, right? They can''t get involved. The river is not the river before. He doesn''t know about the breath of the three realms and six ways. If you let him go, you can find the evil spirit and your aura in those children. Then you don''t have to hide it. If the river knows, Huasheng will know the way, and then everyone will know. "


    "I know what you want to hide most is your parents, and what I want to hide is Chifeng! Originally, I didn''t want to talk about it again. If I don''t want to poke it out, everything can be regarded as not happening. But it''s not the case. I''m an elder, and I can''t watch you a little girl go astray, and I don''t know anything about it. It''s a bit too bad... Even if I have a friendship with your parents, I can''t be a fool and cheat this thing over. "


    "Jiang Xinrui, your thoughts stop here. It''s the first time and the last time for you to manage my affairs. Whether it''s before or after people, and whether it''s far away or near, I''m your third uncle and elder. Even if you don''t want to call me third uncle, it doesn''t matter."

 Chapter 3823

    "You don''t know what happened in the past, but I can tell you that when Huasheng was in the demon world, I wanted to kill her more than once, and I did. I bought her servant girl and led her to the lava of the demon world... If the war spirit of the river didn''t wake up at that time, Huasheng would have died there."


    "The devil''s world lava can melt all things in the world. As long as you wait, Huasheng''s soul must be scattered. But I didn''t expect that the identity of Jiangliu was different, which also saved Huasheng. If Huasheng died at that time, many things would not happen, let alone you."


    "Although Huasheng didn''t die because of me, it really happened. Your mother knew it and your father knew it. I didn''t come to me that year because I had already paid the price. Otherwise, why do you think I''m like this now? My cultivation is completely abandoned and I''m all over again. I''m being slaughtered in the demon world. How can I come back alive, Only I know! "


    "The grudge between me and your parents is really a matter of the previous generation. It has nothing to do with you, but Chifeng and Wanfeng can only get along with you normally. The relationship between you is the relationship of the next generation. It has nothing to do with the people of the previous generation."


    "But I can''t, Jiang Xinrui. How did I get here? I don''t have that ability, but I can''t forget that my tens of thousands of years of cultivation turned into nothingness overnight. It has nothing to do with you, but your mother has a great relationship. I don''t want to tell you anything extra. After all, it''s a matter of the previous generation. You''re still a child. I tell you, it''s not necessary, If it wasn''t for you that day... "


    "Now do you understand? There is hatred between us and your mother. I almost killed your mother. Shouldn''t you hate me? And I also because your mother broke up cultivation, shouldn''t I continue to hate her? There is also the agreement between Chifeng and your family. I know. How can I insert it? What''s more, I''m older than you. It''s not too much to say that I''m the ancestor of a normal person. The year you came to this world is less than a fraction of mine. Of course, the most important point is that I can never like anyone. My heart was given to someone else, and that person died in your brother''s hands! It doesn''t matter if you remember the past, it''s what happened


    Feng Ying gets up and arranges his blue robe. His tone is very light, as if he is describing a very common thing. But when Feng Ying decides to say it, it is not a common thing.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter what you like or don''t like. What''s important is to let Jiang Xinrui give up and tell her clearly that it''s impossible and doesn''t leave her any ambiguous possibility and illusion.


    Jiang Xinrui is still very young. If she can''t be induced properly, Feng Ying worries that she will fall into paranoia. People around him will like this in the end, so that in Feng Ying''s world, a little carelessness in liking this kind of thing will develop into unpredictable consequences.


    So at this time, Fengying has to make all this clear and break all illusions. Fengying doesn''t know what Jiang Xinrui likes, but it must be because he is young and doesn''t know how to choose. He makes everything clear. Fengying believes that Jiang Xinrui won''t choose him any more.

 Chapter 3824

    When I knew Jiang Xinrui''s idea last night, Fengying was unexpected and I couldn''t believe it. Later, I didn''t know what to do. For a moment, I didn''t know what to do. If the person I like changed to another person, Fengying would not be like this, but this person is Jiang Xinrui.


    A person who should not be.


    It''s God''s blessing that they can get along with each other. How can they come up with other ideas? Fengying doesn''t understand. Even if it''s really done, it should be for Chifeng. They''ve been together for so many years


    No matter how hard Feng Ying couldn''t believe it, the fact happened. Feng Ying didn''t know what to do at the beginning and became calm later. No matter what, we must make it clear to Jiang Xinrui.


    Let Jiang Xinrui all the mind on this burst, although for a girl who just started spring heart ignorant, very cruel, but it''s always lighter than to go to the last nothing to the heart.


    Feng Ying would rather let Jiang Xinrui hate him


    What''s more, in the matter with Jiang Xinrui, it really happened. It was not only Jiang Xinrui but also Fengying who had an accident. He didn''t know what to think about facing Chifeng. He was a child growing up in his arms


    In terms of transposition, Jiang Xinrui is OK. He grew up watching


    This one-time talk with Jiang Xinrui, and then they can handle the case normally without any other emotions. Fengying doesn''t want to make Jiang Xinrui''s mind heavier when solving the problem this time. That''s a big mistake.


    Feng Ying will not make the same mistake all the time.


    "This is the clue I got after tracking those breath. I''ll go and have a look first and explore the way. In fact, it''s ok if you don''t come in the end. I''ll wait for you here and tell you the result after I''ve dealt with it."


    "If you really can''t take it out in the end, then don''t show up. It''s all my responsibility. I should bear any punishment. It has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to be merciful, let alone care about me. In fact, even if you do, I won''t appreciate it. This time I don''t want to be known by Chifeng. I care more about my nephew, and I know what I care about, I don''t want to be destroyed by anyone. I hope you can understand


    "Don''t be confused by my appearance, Jiang Xinrui, you know nothing about the real beacon."


    Feng Ying puts the address clues on the table of the living room of I Shaohua. Looking at Jiang Xinrui, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, he leaves here first.


    Needless to say, Fengying also knows how hard Jiang Xinrui feels. Her eyes are stubborn and refuse to admit defeat. She looks at him coldly. But even so, Fengying still feels Jiang Xinrui''s mood is very excited... Even with grievances.


    No matter what feelings Jiang Xinrui has for Feng Ying now, Feng Ying now is equivalent to pulling up all of them and throwing them heavily on the ground. In this way, no one can accept it, let alone be happy.


    Whether it''s face or the joy brought by the first time of ignorance, it''s just a basin of cold water, or even with ice, watering out the core of the river from head to bottom.


    Even the heel is cold, don''t like, don''t need just, Feng Ying refused really hard enough.


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t know how long she had been standing. She stepped forward and bent over to pick up the address left by Fengying. She held it tightly in her hand and her eyes were a little empty. Then she left Shaohua step by step. The sound of the footsteps was very heavy.

 Chapter 3825

    Early in the morning, ten miles of spring breeze.


    Jiang Xinrui returned directly from Shaohua last night. Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu were waiting for her. Finally, when Jiang Xinrui came back, they wanted to ask some questions. But looking at Jiang Xinrui''s appearance of losing heart, Hua Sheng was still Jiang Liu. No one could ask.


    In fact, it''s better to say that Jiang Xinrui doesn''t answer at all. Looking at them, they are smiling at each other, but they are so lost that if Huasheng and Jiangliu can''t see the child''s soul, they really have to doubt whether Jiang Xinrui lost his soul after going out once.


    In the early morning, Hua Sheng hesitated at the door of Jiang Xinrui''s room. For the first time, he was embarrassed when facing the child.


    Think of last night when Shangjiang Xinrui came back, Huasheng didn''t sleep well all night.


    Hua Sheng raises her hand and wants to knock on the door, but she worries about Jiang Xinrui''s forced smile. As a mother, she is really upset.


    "Ah Sheng, let''s wait for her to come out. She went to bed late yesterday."


    Jiang Liu comes out of the room and looks at Hua Sheng standing at the door of Jiang Xinrui''s room. He knows what she is thinking. Then he reaches out and pulls Hua Sheng downstairs.


    Thinking of Jiang Xinrui''s appearance yesterday, let alone Huasheng, Jiang Liu himself is also distressed. He seldom sees that look on Jiang Xinrui''s face. It seems that the whole person has been drained, but he doesn''t want to be worried by them. He stands in front of them with a strong spirit and talks about the situation he met in the hospital


    When Jiang Xinrui talked about last night''s situation, it can be said that Jiang Xinrui was like a retelling machine without emotion, telling what she saw and heard yesterday without any self emotion.


    Looking at this, Jiangliu doesn''t want to listen to anything. Things outside are certainly not as important as jiangxinrui. In today''s era, jiangxinrui is everything between Jiangliu and Huasheng. Jiangliu knows that jiangxinrui should be given some time. Something must have happened last night.


    She doesn''t want to say it now. She''s just waiting


    "Bang!"


    Just as the river is pulling Huasheng to wait downstairs, a sound of opening the door rings.


    The door of jiangxinrui opens from inside, which is jiangxinrui.


    "Good morning, father, mother."


    Jiang Xinrui looks up at Huasheng and says hello lazily. It seems that she didn''t wake up. Then she goes to Huasheng and reaches for Huasheng''s arm to go downstairs.


    "I''ll go out for a while. You don''t have to worry about me. I saw those children die one by one in the hospital yesterday. They don''t know why they died..."


    "Now that I''ve started the investigation, I''d better go with you, mother. Aunt, if time can be separated, we''ll have a lot of people and great strength together. Maybe we can find the result quickly. The demon and poison don''t understand. The children will be in danger at any time, and time won''t wait. I may not come back these days. You don''t have to wait for me."


    "There have been so many things recently that we may not have much time to rest..."


    When Jiang Xinrui said this, she was very serious and worried. It seemed that if she didn''t do it, she couldn''t sleep well.


    But in fact, it''s the same. If Jiang Xinrui doesn''t go to see the school, as Feng Ying said, it''s really hard not to find her.


    As for inviting Huasheng and Fengxi together, it can only be said to be a retreat.

 Chapter 3826

    Don''t even think about it. How can Hua Sheng agree? Let''s not say how serious the situation is outside, just say the state she came back last night. Jiang Xinrui thought she was hiding well, but in the eyes of Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu, it was all problems.


    It''s just that Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu are looking at Jiang Xinrui''s state, which is really bad. They want to wait for her to adjust and continue to ask, otherwise how can they ask?


    So no matter which one, Jiang Xinrui has figured out how to deal with it. Her state is just because she feels sad to see those children die one by one in front of her. Now Jiang Xinrui has no other idea, so she wants to find a way to solve the demon poison. At the same time, she also wants to find out who is the person who absorbed most of the children''s essence.


    Find him, spit out the essence, the rest of the children at most is a serious illness, at least can stay alive.


    As long as this is done, Jiang Xinrui has no worries about what she does. No one has to worry about being found out, and the day when she and Fengying are together is over.


    At the moment, when I think of what Feng Ying said, Jiang Xinrui''s heart will be especially blocked, even more heavy, like being hit one after another by someone.


    When I think of it is a heavy and painful time, the beauty in Jiang Xinrui''s heart is also collapsing a little bit. It can be said that the purpose of Fengying is very obvious, not hidden at all


    In fact, what makes people feel most uncomfortable is not Fengying''s words, but his meaning. Both of them know it well, but they can''t refute it. A word of dislike is the biggest reason. Other words are just an introduction and a foil.


    Against the backdrop of dislike, everything else is just an excuse.


    They can not choose, and not to be chosen, Jiang Xinrui feel that in fact, the gap is still very big.


    In order to refuse her, Fengying really wants to put all the things that happened in the past in front of her and let her have a good look. These are all reasons.


    In fact, it really doesn''t need to be like this. She''s not so good either? Just began to quietly stretch out a little hand, did not expect beacon shadow will take the past, but did not expect beacon shadow is the past those used to hurt her, let her see clearly.


    Jiang Xinrui really thinks it''s ridiculous. She won''t be like this.


    In order to let her not exist any fantasy, Feng Ying will use language into a knife, knife stabbed in her body.


    In the ten mile spring breeze, as Jiang Xinrui said, there are really many things to be solved recently, but we can''t find a solution, but we have to be very careful to deal with the invisible enemy.


    After watching Jiang Xinrui leave, Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu look at each other


    "Jiangliu, how do I think we are getting farther and farther away from our daughter? Why? "


    Huasheng is in a low mood. In front of the river, she doesn''t hide it. In fact, Huasheng also knows that she can''t be too low, because there are still many things to be solved. Jiang Xinrui hasn''t met the demon poison. She will be slow to check.


    In this way, the children in the hospital will be in danger for another day, so she has to do it.


    Just before that, Huasheng thought Jiang Xinrui would refuse her help, and Huasheng had already started to act. How could he really watch?


    But what Huasheng didn''t expect was that Jiang Xinrui would take the initiative to let her follow the wind


    This is the same as what Jiang Xinrui said before. Huasheng really can''t understand the child any more.

 Chapter 3827

    "We will understand it, but it will take some time. Many years in the middle of jiangxinrui are blank, and it is also blank for us. In addition to the things that happened in her early years, we didn''t go into her heart well. It''s mainly my problem. Now the door has been closed. We can only come step by step if we want to know the situation inside."


    "Although the process is very difficult, it doesn''t matter. Step by step, she will understand that we are really worried about her, and she won''t be blamed. With trust in us, everything will be fine."


    "Have you contacted Fengxi about the hospital?"


    The river pulls Hua Sheng and pattes his wife''s hand gently. There are many emotions in his eyes.


    How can he not worry about Jiang Xinrui? Just this worry, the river does not know how to do, for a time also some at a loss.


    Jiang Xinrui''s mood changes, he can''t keep up, he can only follow Jiang Xinrui step by step, Jiangliu believes Jiang Xinrui will open his heart to them.


    After all, they are Jiang Xinrui''s parents. In this world, they will always love her.


    "Speaking of the wind, I feel headache again..."


    "It''s strange for her to talk to me these two days. I''m worried about what happened to Qin Xiaobao. I''ll go to Feng''s house first. You go to the hospital..."


    "Jiangliu, there''s another thing. Do you think Chifeng''s presence around her can really change her? When Chifeng was there before, I didn''t see her daughter like last night. She had too many things to hide from us. Chifeng went back to the devil''s world. She hasn''t come back for a few days. What''s wrong with her... "


    Hua Sheng had heard the words of the river, and his expression had been temporarily eased, but because of the words of the river, he was troubled again, and his frown could not be put down.


    During these years with Fengxi, Huasheng is not familiar with Fengxi, but too familiar with it.


    Fengxi must have met something, and now there is nothing different about Fengxi, except Qin Xiaobao.


    Thinking of Qin Xiaobao, Hua Sheng is also worried.


    "You stop, do not contact you on behalf of something? Even if it''s something, it''s also a personal matter. It won''t be a big deal. You don''t have to bring the old reasons to the present. It won''t be. "


    "I don''t think it''s good for me to separate from you. Let''s go together... If you say rui''er is hiding something from us, we''ll try to believe her. Go to Fengxi first and have a look. If Chifeng hasn''t come yet, I''ll go and have a look. You can rest assured..."


    The river soothes Huasheng road.


    Thinking about what Huasheng is worried about, in fact, even if Huasheng doesn''t say it, Jiangliu thinks it''s strange. Maybe this is a different intuition?


    "Ding Dong..."


    Just as the words of the river were falling, the gate of spring breeze suddenly rang.


    "Is this about Cao Cao? Cao Cao is coming?"


    The river feels the breath outside the door, looks at Huasheng, and then goes to open the door. Standing outside the door is Chifeng.


    Dusty, I don''t know. I thought the child was coming back from a long journey.


    At the same time, the suburbs of Jiangcheng.


    It''s the place where Jiangcheng primary school goes out for spring outing. There is a small village around it. The development is average. There are few people. The young people go out to work. This is the struggling life of the people at the bottom, and the children also come to experience life.

 Chapter 3828

    When Jiang Xinrui stood in this place, she suddenly felt a little strange, but also clear. When she came that night, she said how there were so many people in this place. She clearly remembered that it was a remote village.


    Now it''s different. It''s completely lively. Because of this incident, the village is not peaceful. You should know that the students of Jiangcheng primary school, whether they are in the primary school department, middle school department or even high school department, are all rich or expensive children in Jiangcheng.


    That is to say, the aristocratic school in Jiangcheng now has such a thing. The hospital can''t give the result. The school doesn''t know the reason. Naturally, parents can''t just let it go and put all their grievances in this place.


    Of course, no matter how powerful the parents are, they can''t go too far. They just investigate and interrogate over and over again, making the few old people here miserable.


    Now, as soon as strangers appear, people in the village will not wait to see them. Doors and windows will be closed for a moment


    So it''s very complicated for Jiang Xinrui to stand here.


    But what she asked was not the people here, but the address given by the evil spirit and beacon.


    Because of what Fengying said last night, Jiang Xinrui came out after a psychological construction this morning. She knows how to face Fengying, but this knowledge is totally different from what she really does.


    In fact, Jiang Xinrui can''t come. Although Fengying looks unreliable, it''s much more reliable than Ji Li. She doesn''t have to show up when she gives it to him. Moreover, Fengying will deal with this matter no matter what. It''s inevitable. Jiang Xinrui can be sure of the state of Fengying that night.


    It''s just that if Jiang Xinrui doesn''t come, on the one hand, it''s not good to tell her family that she doesn''t want to go back. With this opportunity, Jiang Xinrui can still be outside, just like the experience and travel before.


    Feng Ying''s words still have a great influence on Jiang Xinrui. It''s not that he doesn''t want to come to Huasheng or complain about it. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t have that idea.


    How can she have an opinion on Hua Sheng? She just doesn''t know how to mediate her heart when she meets such things, but she doesn''t want to talk to others.


    On the other hand, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want Fengying to feel that she is really ashamed to meet him. She doesn''t do anything. Why can''t she meet him?


    Not like Feng Ying thought that she could not deal with the problem rationally and objectively.


    It''s her who will bring those children to him as nutrition. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t think that she doesn''t have to pay for this.


    It''s just that mood is wonderful. If only someone could tell her what to do at this time


    "Rui''er!"


    Jiang Xinrui sighed softly. The things in her mind and the sounds in her ears have not been fully received. The main reason is that she didn''t expect to see someone around her.


    It''s something she knows and doesn''t want to see at present.


    Chifeng!


    "What are you doing here?"


    When Jiang Xinrui heard the familiar shouts, she had already sorted out her emotions. No matter what, she didn''t want to take her inner emotions outside to let people see and analyze them.


    When I saw Chifeng, it was an accident, but I didn''t feel disgusted.


    This is Jiang Xinrui''s only feeling at present.


    "I went to Chunfeng to find you. My aunt said you might be here, or in the hospital. I took my chance, but I didn''t expect to find you here."

 Chapter 3829

    "When I came here, my aunt also told me what you are doing now. I didn''t expect that something like this happened in Jiangcheng. Our evil world is no longer the criminal world. As a result, now the evil has started again..."


    "However, demons should be easy to deal with. The demon world has always been at the lowest level. They have no rules to speak of. They should not be strong. I''m very sensitive to demons. I''ll investigate with you."


    "By the way, I found my third uncle. He''s still in the human world. Before, my third uncle has been everywhere, and the demon world has also been. He knows a lot about demons. Let''s call my third uncle. With him, we can definitely find the demons who make trouble quickly."


    "After detoxifying the demon poison and returning the essence, those children will be OK. I''m in a hurry to find you. I don''t know the details, but I think I can help you. At least I can help you!"


    Chifeng saw Jiang Xinrui''s back in the distance, and immediately recognized it. There was no need to guess.


    Seeing Jiang Xinrui, Chifeng couldn''t see anyone else in her eyes. Of course, there was no one else around.


    Chifeng didn''t see jiangxinrui for a few days, and immediately felt special miss, as if it wasn''t enough... From the demon world, Chifeng''s first stop was Shili Chunfeng. He knew that even if jiangxinrui wasn''t in Shili Chunfeng, he could know jiangxinrui''s whereabouts in Shili Chunfeng.


    What''s more, they agreed with Jiang Xinrui that they would wait for him to come back in the spring breeze of ten li, and then they planned to continue to experience together. Although something happened to him, it has been solved now.


    This is what Wan Feng means. She doesn''t want to stay in the demon world. Naturally, she doesn''t want to force Chi Feng to stay in the demon world


    And the most important thing is to find someone who moves around Wan Feng. Luo Yao can''t stop him at all. He can only watch the two children leave again with a frown.


    "Your third uncle... Let''s talk about it. I can do it myself."


    "By the way, what about Wanfeng? Why not together? Look at the corner of your eyes. Haven''t you had a good rest these days? What happened? I''ll see to it this time. You don''t have to be forced. "


    Jiang Xinrui really doesn''t know what to say when facing Chifeng.


    Just now, I was still thinking about the problem of Fengying. Turning around, Chifeng is going to bring Fengying directly?


    Looking at Chifeng''s way of thinking for her, Jiang Xinrui feels a lot of pressure. She feels even worse than last night when she was stabbed by Fengying. Chifeng doesn''t know anything. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to hide him, but at the beginning, she didn''t think about the result with Fengying. She knows everything.


    But maybe I understand that others can''t feel it. I''d like to analyze it for her, which makes her heart especially uncomfortable. This will make Chifeng look like a silly boy


    I don''t know if it''s an assist? It shouldn''t count, because no matter what Chifeng said, Fengying was following the investigation. He just didn''t want to let Chifeng know, but he didn''t know how to let Chifeng not follow. For a moment, Jiang Xinrui was helpless. Why didn''t Chifeng come back early or late, just at this time.


    Jiang Xinrui also can''t say clearly, how did he subconsciously tell a lie, what''s more, he doesn''t want Chifeng to know that he and Fengying have already reached a consensus.


    "Sister Wan Feng went to film..."


    "It''s the thing that I promised aunt Hua Zhi before. I almost forgot it."

 Chapter 3830

    "I promised aunt Hua Zhi what happened a long time ago. When I came back this time, my sister remembered it and went directly. She said that she would come to us soon and would not let me follow. Of course, my sister also knew that I wanted to come to you."


    "In fact, it''s good. I''m surprised that my sister can do something by herself. It''s also very novel. It''s the first time that we really separated from each other since we were young... Although it''s not far away."


    "Let''s not talk about my sister. There are still many things for my sister. I have time to tell you in detail. Let''s chase after these children first. They are all fatal things."


    Chifeng looks at Jiang Xinrui.


    When she said this, Chifeng was in a bit of a hurry. After all, Wanfeng''s physical condition was revealed by the whole family. When Wanfeng woke up, they didn''t hide it. Of course, Fengying went to secretly investigate Wanfeng''s affairs. Chifeng didn''t say anything, neither did Fantian and Luoyao.


    Worried about Wan Feng''s emotional instability, they just really think more, Wan Feng is more stable than they think, and even don''t know how to think of Hua Zhi who promised to play a female general in the battlefield.


    Then he left the demon world with Chifeng and wanted to feel it. In fact, Chifeng didn''t agree at the beginning. At that time, he didn''t know what happened to Jiang Xinrui. Moreover, even if he knew, it must be Wan Feng''s body that was more urgent.


    In fact, strictly speaking, it''s very urgent, but this person is close and distant. Needless to think, compared with Wan Feng, those children outside must be Wan Feng.


    So Chifeng didn''t agree with Wanfeng to play any drama at this time, and he didn''t know what happened to Wanfeng, so his brain circuit suddenly changed.


    The reason given by Wan Feng makes Chi Feng too heavy to refuse.


    "I want to do what I want to do, only myself, without you, I want to feel once, I only look at myself, do not have to look at your life."


    As soon as Wan Feng said this, Chi Feng really didn''t know what to say. She could only nod her head. She was lost for a long time. She came out of the demon world and went to Chunfeng ten miles away. It seemed that he could only see Jiang Xinrui. Of course, it was what he wanted to do.


    And Wan Feng would say that, it''s not that she dislikes Chi Feng. It''s just that after she is in a coma, she feels like she has had a long dream. In the dream, Wan Feng sees another self. What she does is not what she can do, nor what she thinks. Wan Feng can''t stop it, and even feels more clearly that her life is losing


    Until a powerful magic came, Wanfeng''s dream stopped. She felt like she was coming back to life. She opened her eyes and knew that it was not a dream. The powerful magic was her father and mother, and the loss of her life also existed


    In the past, Wan Feng didn''t think that she was important, and her dream was even less important. But now she doesn''t think so. If everything is true, won''t she have a long time? So Wanfeng suddenly wanted to feel her life.


    In fact, it''s not about filming. Wanfeng just wants to stay for a while where she can''t see her father, mother and Chifeng.


    This kind of thing makes her really hard to accept for a moment, even if her father and mother are trying to find a way... Wan Feng also feels very inexplicable, and has strong resentment in her heart.


    What did she do wrong? When this happens


    But no matter what Wan Feng thought, she didn''t want to let her family know, so she had to escape

 Chapter 3831

    In other words, Wan Feng can''t accept that she is herself in her dream?


    As for worrying about Chifeng''s travel alone, Wan Feng will not worry about it, because she doesn''t need to worry about it at all around Jiang Xinrui.


    Jiangxinrui will not make Chifeng dangerous.


    "Rui''er, why are you so surprised? Because my sister is not with me? In fact, I''m really not used to it. I didn''t know it before, but now I know it. I really can''t feel it. I still feel empty in my heart. "


    "But since my sister wants to feel for herself, I can''t stop her..."


    Chifeng''s eyes are worried. When talking with Jiang Xinrui, Chifeng''s heart doesn''t really feel indifferent. She has been thinking about Wanfeng.


    If it''s normal, Chifeng really won''t worry, but this time it''s different. Wan Feng''s physical problems have not been solved, and his father has gone to the underworld. Although the third uncle has contacted him, he hasn''t found anything. Otherwise, after he has contacted the third uncle, his father won''t go.


    "Chifeng, don''t you think it''s strange? No matter what happens, Wan Feng will not be separated from you. Now that she is suddenly separated, I think there must be something wrong. Maybe I am a girl. According to my understanding of Wan Feng, she is not a person who can tell her true thoughts. I am worried about what happened to her. She doesn''t want to talk to her family, and it''s hard to face it. Acting is just an excuse, She wants to stay by herself or do something... "


    "You''re going back to the demon world together. You know what''s going on in the middle. I think it''s better for you to be around at this time. Sister Wanfeng''s all is you, a person who regards her brother''s life as more important than her own. How can you suddenly ignore what you do? Leave on your own? Others may, but Wanfeng will not. I am a bystander. I can see clearly that Wanfeng has no self-consciousness. In other words, all she wants to do is to look at you... "


    "In the end, what kind of things will happen that can make her suddenly change her mood. I really feel that you should not be by my side at this time, but by sister Wan Feng''s side."


    Jiang Xinrui will say that, in fact, it is because she sees that Chifeng is not a little worried when she talks about Wanfeng.


    When looking at her, her eyes are also a little erratic.


    In fact, it''s very simple. Chifeng wants to go and worries about Wanfeng. But Wanfeng must have said something to make Chifeng unable to walk. She can only turn around and leave.


    But really did not follow, Chi Feng''s heart is not easy, he is very worried about Wan Feng.


    Can only explain, Wan Feng in the mind of matter, should not be small.


    At this time, Jiang Xinrui is willing to be a pusher to find a reason why Chifeng has to go, so that he can pass the barrier in his heart. Besides, he doesn''t want Chifeng to stay at all.


    She wants to investigate the school children''s affairs, if Chifeng is


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want Chifeng to know what she''s doing. Maybe it''s because Chifeng is too pure. His world is one and two.


    In the war between gods and demons, he can learn to be a good man in the human world because of his identity, or he can, because he wants to. However, Chifeng is very gentle in his heart. He won''t look at himself to hurt others

 Chapter 3832

    Maybe Jiang Xinrui didn''t find out that she really cared about the people around her, and the people around her were Chifeng from the beginning.


    Not Huasheng, not Jiangliu.


    All ideas are just excuses.


    "But if I go, my sister may be unhappy. She says she doesn''t want to see me recently. She wants to experience her own life..."


    "My elder sister has never lived on her own these years. I''ve always been a drag on her. I''m..."


    "But I''m very worried about her. I''m really worried about my sister''s bad health. My brother is a failure. I''m all in her eyes, but I don''t know when she happened, let alone when she was uncomfortable. If it wasn''t for this time that my father and mother found me when I went home with my sister, the consequences would be unimaginable."


    "I am really a failure, a failure... I have no face to disobey my sister''s meaning. She always follows me and listens to me. This time, she wants to listen to herself and do something of her own. How can I oppose her?"


    "Rui''er, I''m not very useless. A boy has a peerless appearance and needs to be protected. But I can''t do the same in return. My sister lives for me these years and has no choice. She... Does she hate me? It''s just because of her mother''s life. I can''t help it, but I deprive her of her life."


    "And you? Do you also think I''m a trouble... At the beginning, I remember you said that my appearance has attracted people''s attention since I stood outside. If you take me to experience together, you''ll have a lot of trouble. Let''s not say far away. Let''s just say that I played a bad role in the recent incident of female general Jingmi. "


    When Chifeng heard Jiang Xinrui''s words, she felt very heavy. She didn''t hide her depression. The whole person was like a frosted eggplant.


    In fact, when she came to find Jiang Xinrui, Chifeng felt very uncomfortable. She felt that she was rejected. But when she wanted to see Jiang Xinrui, she had to cheer up. She didn''t want Jiang Xinrui to worry about herself


    But when she comes here, Chifeng is also working hard to do what she can do. She doesn''t want to make Jiang Xinrui feel that she can''t help. She thinks that Chifeng thinks that she was rejected by her sister. What about Jiang Xinrui? Don''t you want to follow me


    Now he is with Jiang Xinrui, and he comes here reluctantly, which he knows, strictly speaking, is also the result of his shameless face.


    "What are you talking about? I''ve never thought about it like this. What I said that time was just a slip of the tongue and angry words. You have to think about the situation at that time. We were both in the wrong mood. Naturally, what we said at that time was not counted. But since you said it, I apologize to you. I''m wrong. Don''t always talk about your appearance. I think you''re a little Versailles. Don''t worry about men and women, Who doesn''t want to look like you? Half is enough. "


    "And about general Jingmi, if it hadn''t been for you at that time, I would have been chased and beaten by her! You saved me. I remember it all. So don''t look like this. I think I''m a sinner! So, Chi Feng, your face is really good for picking up stool. "


    "The last thing I want is to see your face sad and lost. When you are happy, the lights representing the whole world are on, but when you are sad, it is dark."

 Chapter 3833

    "So you''re great. Don''t say that in the future."


    "What I said is true. At this time, you''d better go to see Wan Feng. I can''t walk here, otherwise I''ll go with you. But I''ll deal with it as soon as possible, and I''ll go to you, so you can rest assured? Don''t think about it, OK? "


    When Jiang Xinrui said this to Chifeng, his expression and attitude were unprecedented mild and cautious.


    And jiangxinrui is also from the heart, do not want to Chifeng hard to think.


    Looking at Chifeng''s uncomfortable appearance, Jiang Xinrui is really uncomfortable, more uncomfortable than her own.


    Maybe it''s beauty. The ultimate beauty is in Jiang Xinrui''s heart. If she is sad, it''s like the lights of the world have been turned off. It''s depressing and uncomfortable, so Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to see Chifeng uncomfortable at all.


    Even for a moment, Jiang Xinrui would let go of what happened here. She followed Chifeng to do his business. Looking at Chifeng like this, Jiang Xinrui was always worried.


    Especially at this time, let Chifeng go to Wanfeng alone. In case Wanfeng doesn''t have a good mood and doesn''t want to see Chifeng, or say something cruel to Chifeng that she doesn''t want to meet? Just like that time, she thought it was ok, but Chifeng kept in mind until now. She couldn''t tell how long she was suffering.


    Jiang Xinrui is very uneasy. He always feels that he has wronged Chifeng. He should put the best in the world in front of Chifeng and make him happy all the time.


    Looking at a beauty around her who is happy with herself all day long, Jiang Xinrui thinks what a wonderful thing it is


    "Otherwise, I..."


    "Jiangxinrui? "Chifeng?"


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Chifeng. He is surrounded by loss. No matter what he says, he doesn''t raise his head. He can''t rest assured about this kind of Chifeng. At last, he can''t help facing Chifeng. He just wants to let go and says that he''ll go and have a look. At least it''s OK to send Chifeng. But before he finishes, he is interrupted by a male voice.


    "Why are you all here? What happened, Wanfeng? "


    Fengying was originally looking for the trace of the evil spirit, but after searching for a long time, the breath was broken. In this village, it was so broken that Fengying had no choice but to go door-to-door in secret. She found daybreak all the time and found Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng standing at the entrance of the village.


    Looking at Chifeng from a distance, it seems that something has happened to her. She is in a low mood, and Jiang Xinrui is frowning


    May also be guilty of it, that look at the beacon shadow suddenly eyebrows jump.


    At that moment, Fengying thought that she would not tell Chifeng, would she? Are you crazy? Or did the words I said last night directly stimulate Jiang Xinrui?


    Because of this idea, the whole person of Fengying is moving quickly in the past. He is worried about what Jiang Xinrui has said, which will lead to an untied mustard.


    And when Feng Ying walked by, he regretted it again. The state of the two people didn''t seem to be what he thought


    But Fengying has already made a sound and even appeared. He can''t turn around and leave at this time, so he can only go up to him and say something. Besides, he is Chifeng''s third uncle. What''s wrong with him?


    Fengying doesn''t know why he''s greeting Chifeng now, and he even has to do heart building?


    "Third uncle? Why are you here... "

 Chapter 3834

    When Chifeng hears the voice of Fengying, she thinks she has heard it wrong. She quickly adjusts her mood. In front of her elders, Chifeng doesn''t want to make people feel like a child.


    Of course, there is no such worry in front of Jiang Xinrui. In fact, this idea is very simple, just as Jiang Xinrui does not have many worries in front of Chifeng.


    Two people''s trust is not just talk.


    When he saw Fengying here, Chifeng was really surprised. After all, he said he wanted to help Jiang Xinrui find his third uncle, but he also informed Fengying. Why did Fengying come? This is too coincidental, and one more thing, Chifeng doesn''t know if she feels wrong. She always feels that the beacon shadow is very strange, or is it very urgent?


    So what''s the rush of Fengying?


    "Uncle, you''re here just in time. Rui''er has something to do. She says she''s looking for a demon. I know you know a lot about uncle. Can you give me some advice? This way, rui''er can be faster. I heard from Aunt Huasheng that many children in the hospital have been poisoned by demons. We can''t wait for this. Time is very tight. "


    Chifeng said that it was a little unnatural when time was tight. In fact, it was not because of other reasons. Since time was tight, the children in the hospital were still waiting. How could he delay Jiang Xinrui''s time at this time? And Jiang Xinrui is worried about the children? On this thought, Chifeng felt that she was really delicate.


    Then, naturally, he knew that he couldn''t delay, and he didn''t care to feel that something was wrong with the third uncle. Even Jiang Xinrui turned his head suddenly. Chifeng didn''t have time to see it. He just wanted to solve the problem quickly, and he couldn''t do anything here.


    What Chifeng didn''t notice was that when he finished saying this, the expression of Fengying and jiangxinrui changed, and then he looked away.


    "Since the third uncle just came, you don''t have to bother to find him. I''ll go to check the demon poison with the third uncle. You go to see Wanfeng. Don''t delay. I''ll go to see you as soon as possible and keep in touch at any time. You don''t have to show up directly at that time. It''s good to watch from a distance. If Wanfeng says something that makes you sad, don''t be upset. She must have no intention."


    "You''ve grown up. You don''t need to say what outsiders see. You can feel it. In a word, you don''t care what she says. If you don''t like to listen, you can take it as if you didn''t hear it. Just stay with her in silence. I believe Wan Feng won''t look at it all the time. She may not hold on for long and will come to you. You can give her some time, I''m sure Wan Feng won''t really ignore you for anything she says. "


    "And the most important thing, don''t forget, if there''s something wrong, don''t force it, contact me immediately, I''ll be there soon!"


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Fengying, then turns to Chifeng, thinking that it''s better to fix Chifeng here.


    It''s also that she is worried for a moment. She is really excited. She wants to go with Chifeng. What about the demon poison? Although it is said that Fengying can handle it alone, what if it is really aimed at her?


    There was no result about the Bai family, and Jiang Xinrui didn''t want to wait. Some things were missed once, but it was difficult to find the source. Besides, in the situation of Wanfeng, Jiang Xinrui was sure that Chifeng would not be in danger. At most, what Wan Feng said made Chifeng unacceptable.

 Chapter 3835

    And Wanfeng words can make Chifeng can''t accept, Jiang Xinrui thought, also won''t have much ruthless, Wanfeng won''t give up, can say, Wanfeng than she also can''t give up to let Chifeng uncomfortable.


    So let Chifeng go to find Wanfeng, just let their two brothers and sisters have something to say.


    No matter what, it doesn''t make Chifeng sad. Even if Jiang Xinrui didn''t say it to Wanfeng, they don''t need to say more. They can reach this consensus.


    As for the explanation of Fengying, neither jiangxinrui nor Chifeng, he thought that the third uncle should know


    But in fact, Feng Ying didn''t know, or even knew nothing about it. He just watched Chifeng say a few words by Jiang Xinrui, and then went back step by step?


    Just followed him and said hello, what do you want them to be careful?


    "What happened to Chifeng and Wanfeng? What is he going to do? I haven''t seen him for a few days. How did you learn to play riddles? Chifeng''s condition is very bad... "


    Feng Ying looks at the back of Chifeng. After thinking about it, she still has to ask Jiang Xinrui. Besides her, Feng Ying doesn''t know who else to ask. Especially when she looks at Jiang Xinrui saying those words to Chifeng, she still has that look. Feng Ying is a little confused.


    Jiang Xinrui''s words are really different from Chifeng''s. The child directly changed his appearance. Originally, he was still sad. He felt it in the distance. After he appeared, he hardly said anything to Chifeng. Jiang Xinrui''s words directly agreed with Chifeng? Even told Chifeng to leave?


    Feng Ying and Jiang Xinrui said last night, the intention is very obvious, is to let Jiang Xinrui do not exist fantasy, more do not lose the people who really like themselves, such as lost just know to cherish, and Feng Ying also made Jiang Xinrui will not easily give up the possibility, after all, like how easy to put down? If it''s really easy, will there be no need in the world? Everyone is not a mandarin duck.


    But Jiang Xinrui really surprised him. It can be said that Jiang Xinrui has been making an accident for him recently.


    It can only be said that after seeing today''s situation, Fengying feels that he doesn''t have to worry about Jiang Xinrui''s falling in love with himself. He and his relatives won''t have any results he doesn''t want to see.


    He''s serious


    "If you want to know, you can ask yourself, don''t you think you know Chifeng and Wanfeng very well? Love them, too? In order to worry about their accidents, they can do anything and say anything. What are they going to do? Isn''t it better to ask yourself the result? "


    "I''m in a hurry. I want to know what the third uncle found in the whole evening? I really believe in the ability of the third uncle, so I feel relieved to give it to the third uncle to check. After all, I don''t want to be found out by my mother and father first, and then I will be found out. I really don''t know how to say it... I can''t do it, so I can only tell the truth... "


    When Jiang Xinrui said this, he didn''t look at the beacon. After confirming that Chifeng had gone far away, he whispered.


    Then he went to the village.


    But Jiang Xinrui''s eyes completely did not see last night''s dispirited, the speed of face change can be said to let Feng Ying marvel.


    However, this is good, because in this way, Fengying has no pressure at all. As for Chifeng, we can only let it go first.


    "I secretly visited several houses, and the people here are not innocent..."

 Chapter 3836

    "When I visited secretly, I found that some people''s houses were also full of evil spirits. Reporters came over and talked in a hidden way. Now there are only a few houses at the end of the village. I hide my breath and follow you."


    After Chifeng left, the beacon shadow turned to the river core.


    Maybe he really thinks too much? But for yesterday''s event, Fengying does not regret it. You should know that some things strangle all these things in the cradle at the beginning, which will reduce a lot of "casualties".


    If it is impossible, there will be less thinking, less unnecessary things and less harm to innocent people.


    Fengying doesn''t know what happened to Chifeng and Wanfeng. When Fengying recovers his physical strength, he just contacts Chifeng first. It''s still the kind of rush, because Fengying had something more important at that time. These children''s demons must be solved, and they also have to hide all the information about Jiang Xinrui in the middle. If he doesn''t follow to solve it, Feng Ying feels that he has always been in debt to Jiang Xinrui. What he owes others must be paid back.


    Only when all of them have been returned, can Fengying have the strength to say something, and even refuse to say it.


    When Fengying finished the question about the village, Jiang Xinrui didn''t answer and turned to go on. Although he didn''t answer Fengying''s words, Jiang Xinrui''s direction was according to what Fengying said.


    It seems that nothing happened to two people. Of course, in fact, nothing happened to two people. It''s just that Feng Ying always feels a little uneasy when he looks at Jiang Xinrui''s change. How to say that? It''s just like that you are very worried, and it''s not so easy to turn your hair. In fact, you think too much, and it''s easy to understand


    Maybe it''s because Jiang Xinrui is too relaxed to let go, which makes Feng Ying feel that there''s something missing. He can''t help worrying that the child is just superficial, and in fact he''s still holding on to something


    If this is the case, Fengying only feels that his spine will be cool. After thinking about it, he is still not at ease. After Yin''s figure, he follows Jiang Xinrui and says, "Jiang Xinrui..."


    "In fact, it''s OK for you to go with Chifeng just now. I can also go to check it myself. It''s easy to check the evil spirit. It''s just difficult to find the poisonous demon. It''s necessary to find the same one. If the demon dies, it''s really hard to deal with any accident, but it''s just a matter of time for me."


    "I know you''re worried about Chifeng, and I''m worried about both of them. You''re beside Chifeng, and I''m at ease with him. Chifeng listens to you more than I think, and you''re more patient with Chifeng than I think..."


    "If you are by his side, I really have nothing to worry about..."


    Feng Ying is full of body breath. With Jiang Xinrui''s steps, every step will throw out a sentence. While speaking, he has been paying attention to Jiang Xinrui''s expression consciously or unconsciously.


    "What does uncle San want to say? Do you want me to go to Chifeng? I don''t think it''s better for them to go through this time and let them calm down. "


    "No one can participate in Chifeng''s sister brother relationship with Wanfeng, and I don''t think Wanfeng will want me to participate."


    "Solving the children''s problems is the most important thing now, not only because of you, but also because my parents have been investigating."

 Chapter 3837

    "I let them. If I continue to refuse, it''s easy for my mother and father to find clues and wait for them to take part in it secretly. I don''t know where they will find out. It''s better to ask them to join us directly, just to separate the two ways. I must hide the traces of you and me before them."


    "When this goal is achieved, then we can do our own things. You don''t have to feel that it''s hard to get along with me for a while, and you don''t have to think about what to say to make me clear my feelings. No matter what I think, it has nothing to do with you."


    "Not before, not now. You are Chifeng''s third uncle, not my third uncle. As you said, there are many things between us. I knew it was impossible from the beginning. You really don''t have to guard against me. So far, it''s really not!"


    "What I like about you is a pot of Purple Lilac. I like it when I see it. I can''t say I don''t like it if I don''t see it. But is it very simple to like a pot of lilac? If you don''t get this pot of flowers you like, you will die. After all, lilacs are just flowers. If you want to plant them, the streets can be full of lilacs, as long as I want to. "


    "So you really don''t have to feel troubled. If you really feel troubled, then I can tell you that before the last moment, who knows what the result will be? You''ve seen too much and I''ve seen too little. From another perspective, we''re complementary... "


    Jiang Xinrui said at the end, with a look of mockery.


    In Feng Ying''s eyes, he seems to laugh at his self wisdom, or does he feel good about himself?


    For a moment, Feng Ying felt that his brain circuit was not enough. How could he say that and then it became like this? At first, it was not jiangxinrui


    After all, he is still very optimistic, and he is born with a smiling face. Few people can see Feng Ying''s gaffe.


    Just like now, Fengying feels that it doesn''t matter. The so-called embarrassment is only for a moment. After calming down, Fengying looks at Jiang Xinrui''s back and suddenly analyzes a message in her tone. What cloves don''t flower? Jiang Xinrui means that as long as you want to, people you like are everywhere?


    In this way, won''t Jiang Xinrui become a sea king? Is that how you understand it? As long as Jiang Xinrui wants to, she is safe and has the ability. There are spare tires she likes everywhere, just to see if Jiang Xinrui can look up to


    "I know. I''m just worried that you''re too young to know what feelings you have, that you''re wasting time on people you shouldn''t have, and that you''re missing something you really care about."


    "Since you are so sure, that''s the best, otherwise I feel strange when I see Chifeng... Or this village, when I came here last night, I changed my identity for a period of time to ask. The people here didn''t refuse to talk about it as they did on the surface, saying that they didn''t want to cause trouble, but they really didn''t want to say anything, The fear in my eyes doesn''t seem to worry about this, what''s wrong with those children. "


    "It''s very close to Jiangcheng, and there are many talented people in Jiangcheng. Some of them are really expensive, but there are also many people who are willing to cultivate merits and virtues. I know a lot about them, so if there are problems in this village for a long time, they can ask for help."

 Chapter 3838

    "But they didn''t. until such a big event happened, they didn''t want to take care of anything, or they didn''t know."


    "It''s just that one family is not like this, and those at the end of the village basically don''t show up..."


    Feng Ying said after Jiang Xinrui.


    When the two of them don''t pick up the embarrassing problem, Fengying can actually distinguish between public and private, that is to say what should be said.


    The beacon and shadow are very clear.


    Since Jiang Xinrui has said that, Fengying won''t even say how hot her face is. She even wants to deal with this matter quickly, otherwise Fengying always feels that her elder has completely lost his appearance.


    Jiang Xinrui''s road is the direction that Fengying said at the beginning. Since most Fengying have been there, Jiang Xinrui will not go again. Besides, there are obvious problems, or all problems in this village.


    Jiang Xinrui even wondered if she had accidentally met someone else''s "territory", that is to say, from the beginning, this was the place where some evil spirit sought to cultivate her spirit. Unexpectedly, there were so many people here, and maybe even these people would come here. It was a coincidence that she would take some children away.


    After all, when Feng Ying was injured, Jiang Xinrui had no ability to predict.


    If it wasn''t for Mo Cui''s warning of fever and Jiang Xinrui''s sudden dryness and heat, the vomiting would be relieved


    It was a reflection of her own blood dripping on Mo Cui. She could feel one tenth of what happened to her partner. Jiang Xinrui didn''t tell anyone about this. She didn''t think there was anything to say about such a thing. She did it as soon as her brain was hot. She didn''t think it would be successful.


    It''s not necessary to talk about the things written in that book, because no one has ever succeeded, and Jiang Xinrui just tried.


    Did not expect to really become, this may be fate in the dark, right? So jiangxinrui for Fengying said, in the calm adjustment, jiangxinrui think this is not really no hope, right?


    Even if she doesn''t have much hope, she can''t be so taken care of


    "Are you looking for someone? Journalists or family members of the children? Or the anchor? "


    "Are you finished or not? We''ve talked about it countless times. Why are you still here? We really don''t know what''s going on. We are just old, weak, sick and disabled. What else can we do? "


    An old man in his sixties was wearing a washed white old cloth shirt, hunched back, and his face was thin, which had already highlighted his two eyes.


    If you see it in the dark, it''s sure to be frightening, because the old man''s voice is also very strange, some like the voice after being pinched. It''s hoarse but strange, as if he''s suppressing something.


    Jiang Xinrui looks at the old man who suddenly appears. Her eyes move. She doesn''t look at the shadow of the beacon, but is full of doubt about the old man who suddenly appears in front of her.


    How did the old man who walked wobbly appear in front of her without any footstep?


    Even if he has been standing in the corner of the alley, did not walk, then breathing sound? It''s not going to happen, is it? Jiangxinrui also did not hear a breath, unless it was a dead man, but in his body, jiangxinrui did not feel any breath of dead.


    If she didn''t feel it, the beacon would not.

 Chapter 3839

    So the old man who suddenly appears is very strange. Jiang Xinrui is shocked. It''s hard to imagine why people in this world are different from what she imagined?


    Or does Jiang Xinrui know too little about the world.


    "Uncle, you misunderstand me. I''m not a reporter or the victim''s family, but I help you solve the problem."


    "All the children in Jiangcheng school are rich or expensive. Even a few of them are poor students, but they are also a minority. Now when these children have an accident, no matter the hospital or the school has not found out the problem. The place where they can transfer their parents'' anger is this village."


    "I don''t know if people here have gone to see the news outside. In fact, even if they don''t, people often come here to inquire about the news. Don''t you wonder why? They''re all saying you''re haunted! "


    "There are all kinds of news. In short, in the eyes of the outside world, your village is very strange. Many people want to explore it and see what strange things are in it... Whether it is true or not, you can''t be peaceful."


    "As long as the problems here are not solved, this is just the beginning. I believe the old man can understand what I mean, what happened here, or what happened to those children. Tell me, I can help you. I feel that you don''t want to, do you? I don''t feel angry with those children... On the contrary, I feel uneasy in your tone, especially when it comes to those children, I also feel guilty that I don''t want to face... "


    Jiang Xinrui walked into the old man with a wrinkled face in front of him. Because he walked in, Jiang Xinrui felt that the other side still had the breath of living people, and the breathing was equally even.


    This is very strange. How did the old man appear? Nothing? That''s strange.


    It can also be said that it''s abnormal. When Jiang Xinrui said this, Fengying always stood beside Jiang Xinrui. Her eyes moved and she moved her mouth to say something, but finally she closed her mouth.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t solve the problem. After all, it''s not impossible to give some temptation conditions properly sometimes, or even solve the problem better.


    Not only the old people in front of us, but also the people in the whole village are like this. This problem was suspected by Fengying last night, but the source was not found.


    Some problems are in the mouth of these people. If they don''t say it, they will have to find a solution to the problem, which will be very troublesome.


    And the old man, when Jiang Xinrui finished speaking, raised his head slowly, and his weathered eyes suddenly changed.


    It seems that something wants to burst out, with red eyes and forbearance, just like Jiang Xinrui.


    Then I didn''t know what I thought of, and I suddenly sighed.


    "I... I don''t know what you''re talking about... Our village is very normal. We just want to earn more money and have a living. With the convenience of mountains and water, these old people can have some hope of life."


    "We didn''t want to harm people. We never thought about it. They never thought about it. They just want to live and go the wrong way."


    "Can you stop checking? We just want to live a safe life... "


    The old man stared at Jiang Xinrui, with a heavy tone and some pleading.

 Chapter 3840

    As soon as the old man said this, Jiang Xinrui looked a little surprised, and then it was meaningful.


    The old man''s eyes changed.


    Jiang Xinrui intentionally or unintentionally looks at the beacon shadow behind her. The beacon shadow can also hear what she hears.


    Jiang Xinrui''s reaction to Feng Ying is that Feng Ying seems to have feelings, which means that Feng Ying is not unexpected.


    "They? Who are they? It''s the people who are responsible for today''s situation, isn''t it? In other words, they are not people, and you, even the whole village, actually know that. "


    "Why don''t you stop it, or even enjoy it? Because your whole village is benefiting... It''s true that according to the outside world, there are secrets in this village. "


    "I know you don''t believe me, old man. I have my own purpose. I can only help you by the way. I feel your tangle and even your struggle. Can I understand that you don''t want to go along with them? You can try to believe me. "


    "Besides, if I don''t have the ability, I won''t come here to ask these questions. I''m different from those who trouble you and join in the fun. Even if these elders don''t think about it, what about the children in the hospital? I didn''t see the scene that day, but you standing in this village should be able to see clearly, right? All of them were carried away. When they arrived at the hospital, they were in a coma. Some of them had a big reaction. They closed their eyes, convulsed all over, breathed bitterly, foamed at the mouth, and even died. This is not what I said casually, but what the hospital is like at the moment. "


    "I think the old man''s age should also have children... Whether he is a son or a grandson, they just want to live, no one wants to die. They don''t even know why this problem occurs. They don''t even know what happened to them. They don''t have much time to return their essence. If the other party still keeps a little bit of it, they don''t directly drain their essence, But the demon poison doesn''t understand. They will die as well! I think you should understand this, uncle? "


    Jiang Xinrui did not see the beacon again, but firmly looked at the old man in front of him.


    Since this is a breakthrough, Jiang Xinrui won''t let it go. She can solve the problem simply and everyone has less trouble. Besides, what she said is also true.


    The old man in front of her is really struggling. She can see it and Fengying can feel it. Even if she looks too young, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t worry about it at all.


    She can feel the other side is not right, the same their own different, jiangxinrui also has no hidden.


    Thinking that as long as the old man can tell the secret here, she may be able to solve the problem immediately, so she will be relaxed. The demon poison on the children in the hospital will be solved, and her current troubles will be gone, so she can do what she should do.


    And Jiang Xinrui this words is not rashly in this deceive each other, more is not casually said.


    Having said that, if you don''t know what the old man knows, Jiang Xinrui can write his name upside down.


    Just jiangxinrui a little don''t understand, no matter what the other party is, at most is not the demon? Plus the old man in front of us, even the old man in a village, did Fengying check all night?


    Jiang Xinrui would like to ask, but this is definitely not the right time.


    "Come with me..."

 Chapter 3841

    In jiangxinrui again painstakingly said words, the old man suddenly heavy tone said a loose words, can also be said to nod.


    Then he turned and walked towards the village. Maybe Jiang Xinrui''s words hurt the old man.


    When he turned around, Jiang Xinrui looked behind him and felt that for a moment, the old man could not stand up, as if he had been crushed by something.


    Jiang Xinrui recalled his words, some words may really hurt people''s heart, right? But this time is not about these, if a few words can solve the problem, find the truth, untie the demon poison, then Jiang Xinrui can say a few more words.


    "Where are we going?"


    Jiang Xinrui followed the old man and looked at the steeper and steeper village road. He asked in a voice.


    When the old man said that he could follow him, he didn''t say anything. If it was dark now, it would be strange.


    Every step of the old man''s footstep is moving with his whole body, but there is no sound.


    It''s impossible for him to slow down on purpose.


    How can there be no sound at all? Even the wind is quiet.


    "You people want to know the truth! I''ll take you, girl. I know you''re not ordinary people, and you don''t have to prove anything. Ordinary people can''t see me, so when you see me talking to me, I know you''re not ordinary people. "


    "Besides, if you say you were born in a demon poison, I''m sure you''ve found it. You''re not an ordinary person. In that case, can you promise me something? Don''t hurt the villagers here? The rest of these people are old, weak, sick and disabled. They have no skills. They just live simply, and they have no intention of harming others. "


    "This time, it''s really an accident. I didn''t expect it to get out of control... I also know that if someone died, I can use my life to compensate. As for other people, just leave them. Anyway, they don''t have many years to live."


    After walking for a while, the old man stopped and turned to Jiang Xinrui in front of several mud houses which were obviously black.


    And the tone of saying this is also with some guilt, turbid eyes seem to become a little wet.


    In this way, Jiang Xinrui suddenly felt that he was a little too much? But soon I don''t think so, because Jiang Xinrui doesn''t think it will touch her.


    Or there should be no touch! To know her reaction to the outside world, should be indifferent, just forced to deal with this matter.


    But I don''t know why, or when, Jiang Xinrui changed her mind. How could she feel unbearable to the old people in front of her, even the children in the hospital.


    This is not what jiangxinrui has not had all along.


    "Whether it''s an accident or not, we have to see the result first, and the result depends on what the children in the hospital will do! There are more than 100 children in the hospital. Can you compensate for your life alone? Besides, this human life is not compensated in this way! "


    "No one should die. What you show me is the evil spirit that absorbs the essence of those children? You mean, it seems that the situation here is premeditated, right? "


    Jiang Xinrui looks at the strange air around her and looks alert. Even if there are beacon shadows around her, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t feel at ease.


    In Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, Fengying is also a wounded person.

 Chapter 3842

    "What are you doing, old man? Taking people home? What are you doing? "


    "She... She can see you?"


    Jiang Xinrui finished, the old man did not answer, in front of the small mud house suddenly opened the door from inside.


    I saw an old lady in her sixties come out, looking at Jiang Xinrui in surprise.


    Of course, when he said this, he was still facing the old man. It seems that they are from the same family. They are husband and wife.


    For the old man with a little girl back, eyeful don''t understand, the most important is a stranger.


    Jiang Xinrui''s eyes moved, and a sigh of beacon came from her ear. Jiang Xinrui was a little strange and moved in her heart.


    "Don''t worry, old lady. Pour a glass of water for the girl. It''s polite."


    The old man looked at Jiang Xinrui apologetically and continued to lead the way: "I can''t say outside. Let''s go into the house first. This is my home. There are only me and my wife. I have a daughter who has been gone for a long time. I know the evil that you hurt the children, but... I don''t know either."


    When the old man said this, he looked nostalgic and didn''t know what he was nostalgic for. After the old man finished talking, his wife really went to pour water and sat quietly beside him.


    Jiang Xinrui looks at the surrounding environment. It''s very dark inside the earth house. The walls are all plastered with newspapers. The small earth Kang looks more like it collapsed. For a moment, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know where to sit.


    In fact, let alone sitting, is standing, jiangxinrui feel nowhere to stand.


    As for Feng Ying, it''s OK. Anyway, no one else can see him. There''s nothing unacceptable about this kind of environment. He doesn''t feel any discomfort at all. He sits directly on the earth Kang and looks at the old couple with both eyes. When he finds Jiang Xinrui looking at him, Feng Ying also knows that Jiang Xinrui is a little anxious. He just nods to Jiang Xinrui, He motioned to her to be calm.


    In fact, there is a problem here. Fengying found it the night before, but what can it do? I don''t know the specific reason of the matter. If we only use violence to solve it, we can solve it, but it''s a little troublesome to solve the demon poison.


    It takes time to go back and forth. It''s better to know the problem directly and solve it. It''s the quickest and most effective way to let the demon voluntarily untie the poison.


    "They let me and my wife meet our daughter, helped me realize my dream, and helped me stay in the world for a few more days. I got sick and lived for a long time. They let me continue to live."


    "I''m very grateful to them..."


    "You are not an ordinary person. I don''t know if you can understand my feelings, little girl. Although I know they are not human beings, they didn''t harm us, let alone me, and even helped us. Now, with this request, do you think I can not do it?"


    The old man watched Jiang Xinrui pick up the hot water poured by his wife and gently tap it on his mouth. Although it''s polite to drink it, it''s enough. A little girl doesn''t have to drink much.


    A little is enough.


    "What are you talking about, old man? Why can''t I understand? Are you trying to explain the cause to me? But it doesn''t seem reasonable, does it? We still have something to say. The children in the hospital can''t wait. "


    "I''ve been following you for a long time, not to drink a bowl of hot water!"

 Chapter 3843

    Jiang Xinrui puts down the white bowl with missing corners and looks at his wife in front of him.


    And Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know how to drink, and is not afraid to stick his mouth.


    In fact, looking at the old lady''s busy pouring water, the old man seemed not to speak without drinking water. Jiang Xinrui had no choice but to tap it gently. In fact, she didn''t drink much. It''s really the bowl of drinking water. It''s too rough for Jiang Xinrui to drink.


    Especially listening to the old man''s words, makes Jiang Xinrui feel strange inside and outside the words. What''s the logic, or is there something she has ignored? Why does the old man''s words suddenly become more and more strange?


    "I asked my wife to make you something to eat. I came here in the morning, but I didn''t eat, did I?"


    "You don''t have to worry. They come at night. They have their own business during the day. They don''t live here. I''m worried that people coming and going outside will find something unusual and bring you back. Don''t worry. We old couple can''t do anything to you."


    "Take a rest. Have you ever looked in the mirror? The little girl has heavy dark circles under her eyes. Haven''t you had a good rest recently? You are a kind girl who is not related to those children and cares so much about them, but you can''t hurt your body in a kind girl. "


    "If you want to do good deeds and accumulate merits, you can''t forget the capital of body."


    The old man drank a mouthful of hot water and felt warm. His voice became much clearer. He was no longer as hoarse as before at the village gate.


    At that time, the whole person''s heaviness disappeared, which made Jiang Xinrui more confused. How could this person change so much? Before and after? And from the beginning to the present, the old man has not made it clear what is causing trouble, and why? Can''t we hurt those children just to take care of them?


    What is it all about?


    Jiang Xinrui''s hand on the table once or twice lit the table and looked at Fengying. Fengying still made her calm. Jiang Xinrui was a little impatient, but she still tried to restrain herself. I don''t know if it was because she came out with Fengying for the first time, so Jiang Xinrui was worried or something else, In short, at the moment, Jiang Xinrui kept lighting the table with her hands, making a soft voice, like venting her dissatisfaction.


    "Yes, yes, little girl, I can see what you do. I listen to my wife. He can do whatever he says, but you really need a rest. The dark circles are really heavy."


    "How old are you? It''s not good. Little girl, you listen to us. Anyway, we have to wait. We don''t have anything to eat here, just some coarse grain. You can make up for it."


    The old lady at home, his wife said, quickly followed the way.


    After that, I didn''t have a spare time. I just got up to prepare the meal. It was a special welcome. It seemed that some big guests had really come.


    "Well, that''s the trouble."


    Jiang Xinrui said with a smile, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of her eyes. She leaned on the wooden chair and continued: "I know my old man doesn''t believe me. Indeed, I''m a little girl who appears inexplicably. How much trust can you have? Besides, in your mouth, those evil spirits who have harmed the children are kind to you... "

 Chapter 3844

    "It''s just that, well, how true can it be? I don''t have opinions on demons. In my eyes, no matter demons or anything else, they are the same. I don''t have any discrimination or hostility in my heart. If I find them, I won''t kill them all. I''m not the master of demons in this world. "


    "Because there are enough teachers around me or at home. I don''t want to join in the fun. I just have my own purpose. Detoxifying those children is what I have to do. To be honest, there is my friend, a little girl, who wants to die the most. She wants to live and can''t live. It''s very simple to want to die, but she wants to live, There''s no struggle in the hospital bed, just looking at me calmly under the pressure of all the storms. "


    "Such a little girl is much younger than me. I think she lives. Her eyes seem to tell me that as long as she can live, she will live a different life. I also want to try... Help her."


    "And the words of the old man are to sympathize with those evil spirits who hurt the children. I can understand. Maybe they really helped you. I don''t want to help you, but they are not equal to you. It''s good for them to suck up your essence. Why don''t they just help you instead? It''s like you didn''t do anything, but someone else saved your life. If it''s your own parents, or someone you really love, you''ll probably have a lot to say. "


    "Who do you think you are? Let me guess... None of them? So why do they have to help? We can only say that we need to benefit from you, otherwise I really can''t figure out why. "


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t look at the old man when she spoke. Although her attitude was very relaxed, her eyes were not. She kept staring at the old man, as if she was discovering something through his body.


    People don''t die, but they say that they are going to die. Don''t renew their lives. It''s against the way of heaven, and it''s even more impossible. Even if they can do it, they have to pay a great price. It''s not that Jiang Xinrui dislikes evil spirits and has no ability. It''s such a thing. How can these evil spirits do it? There''s a lot of difference.


    Is it true that the evil spirits are different now


    The demon has always been the lowest level of the three realms and six paths. Although human beings have no ability, the human world is a special existence. It is useful, no matter which realm it is.


    It''s just that the demon is different. It''s useless


    But the old man finished his words in jiangxinrui, lowered his head again and didn''t answer. Then he got up and went to eat with his wife. He had to wait. Instead of sitting like this, he couldn''t say anything. He had better do something.


    Jiang Xinrui looks at the old man''s back and quietly taps on the table to hide his irritability.


    In the past, Jiang Xinrui never found that she was so impatient.


    "Are you dizzy?"


    Feng Ying looks at Jiang Xinrui and asks softly.


    "What?"


    Jiang Xinrui frowns and looks at Fengying. He can''t understand what Fengying is saying.


    "Do you feel dizzy? Or do you feel something wrong with your body? The water you just drank is poisonous, not demon poison, but a kind of medicine that can make people fall into coma. I saw the old lady add it in your bowl. "


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be a big deal."


    Feng Ying looks at Jiang Xinrui. Then he gets up and goes out to look at the two old men whose kung fu has disappeared for a while.

 Chapter 3845

    "Do you want that? Feng Ying, do you see me drinking the drugged water? You can see that... "


    "What on earth do they want to do? What do you know? I don''t want to stay here all the time. If I have time to stay here, I might as well go to the demon world to find the antidote method directly! "


    Jiang Xinrui got up and threw the bowl of water on the table. Maybe it was also because of anger and some strength. But maybe it was because the idea of this bowl or the table had been too long, and it just fell apart.


    Broken a stubble of porcelain bowl also followed into several petals, lying quietly on the ground.


    For Fengying, Jiang Xinrui can''t say whether he is angry or anything. In short, he doesn''t want to say anything more about Fengying.


    But since Feng Ying has seen it, there is no explanation, which makes Jiang Xinrui feel suffocated. Even if she was a little unhappy before, it''s just that she won''t be poisoned, right?


    Although she didn''t drink much


    "I don''t want to drink at all when I see your eyes. I pretended to taste a little. If I said that, in case you have any eye changes and they find out, don''t we wait until now?"


    "At that time, the old couple were watching you, waiting for you to drink."


    "The old man didn''t want to take us, but found that you were not ordinary people, different from the people who came. He was worried that you would really hurt someone, especially when you could see him, and even tell exactly what happened to the children. He just pretended to be soft hearted and won your trust."


    "But it''s really stupid to say he''s stupid. Since you''re not an ordinary person, how could he hurt you? But he didn''t know that I was by your side. He had already understood his purpose. You just had a good reaction. Now you should fall down, pretend to be busy and ask him in another capacity. "


    "This old man should be a human body and a demon''s heart. In order to survive, he also works for those demons. It''s a reward and an exchange. But also because of this, I understand one thing. It''s really a coincidence between what happened here and what happened here."


    "They didn''t expect that someone had done it before, and we didn''t know that it was someone else''s plate. The only thing that didn''t change was the children here, the victims."


    "If we continue to investigate, it is likely to get bigger and bigger. You want to cover up the traces of us in the middle, but now we have affected other people''s plans..."


    "I''m a demon. Although I don''t take the initiative to hurt human beings, I''m not just involved in other people''s plans. The current situation is different from what we think."


    "So what are you going to do? Continue or retreat? If you want to check, then pretend to be dizzy. If you don''t want to, that''s it. We have to leave now. "


    "The demon world is more chaotic than you think, but it''s also a good hiding place. You want to go to the demon world to find a demon who can solve the demon poison on those children, just like looking for a needle in a haystack."


    Feng Ying looks at the table and bowl shattered by Jiang Xinrui, and her ears are listening to the movement outside at the same time. Although she doesn''t know what medicine the old lady gave Jiang Xinrui, let alone how effective it is, it must be right that she will faint.


    At this time, we still have to choose jiangxinrui. If jiangxinrui doesn''t come, Fengying may go to check it by itself, but when it comes to jiangxinrui, some things are different.

 Chapter 3846

    In the process, if Jiang Xinrui''s identity is known, or something happens that affects Jiang Xinrui, Fengying doesn''t want to see it. So when Jiang Xinrui decides to come with us, we must make it clear.


    One night is enough for Fengying to find out a lot of things.


    Fengying is not polite when he says he doesn''t need Jiang Xinrui to come with him. He really doesn''t want Jiang Xinrui to come with him. But since Jiang Xinrui must step in, Fengying can''t say no.


    Jiang Xinrui''s eyes changed when he heard Feng Ying''s explanation. Finally, he looked at Feng Ying, closed his eyes, leaned back on the chair, and clenched his hands slightly.


    It seems that she is too naive. She really thinks that the old man''s eyes are moved and regretted. It turns out that they are all pretending.


    In fact, it''s not accurate to pretend. It''s true to think of those children and say that they are guilty.


    But in how not happened in their own body, are strangers, what happened in their own body let people feel real?


    At the same time, it is in the tree hole 100 meters away from the earth house.


    "Is that really OK? I thought you really wanted to take the girl to the husband. The husband is very kind to us. Don''t be silly, old man. If there is no husband, there will be no us. The husband needs our help now. "


    "The medicine is colorless and tasteless. The girl didn''t drink much, but I think it''s enough. She doesn''t look at it very much. I know you can''t bear it. You can''t bear it when you do it. It''s just that the old man, even if it''s not for your husband, will do it for ourselves. If something happens to your husband, we''ll all die."


    "They won''t let us live, let alone the people in this village. Our lives are in the hands of my husband."


    "We don''t care what Sir wants to do."


    The old lady patted her wife''s hand in the hope that he could understand his painstaking efforts and that it was wrong to harm others. However, compared with her own life and the life of her lover, it was not wrong.


    Everyone is selfish.


    The old lady didn''t believe that the little girl was really for a friend.


    If so, why is there no worry in the little girl''s eyes? She is just worried, even impatient


    A little girl, even if she has any identity, her life experience is certainly not as good as that of her old lady. She can''t hide things in her eyes.


    So she didn''t feel any pressure at all.


    "I know all about it. That''s why I brought her back. Let''s go and have a look. It should be about the same."


    "Besides, you really don''t have to worry about what I said to take her to see your husband, and you don''t want to think about where I''ll take her? I can''t change a gentleman that we haven''t met. You don''t know. Every time, the people below come. "


    "I''m just a little sigh, sir, what we should do is not so simple, those Dolls..."


    Finally, the old man sighed heavily.


    The old lady didn''t say anything when she heard the old man''s words. She could only say that they were also very difficult. Then she got up and went back to deal with the little girl with her wife. Just as she went out, she stopped.


    In fact, they are not far away from the old houses. They are higher than the old houses. Standing on the uphill, you can see the old houses clearly.


    Their old earth house suddenly collapsed?


    The old lady and the old man looked at each other, then felt a cold blade in the back of the neck, and then the warm feeling

 Chapter 3847

    Time goes back to the moment when Jiang Xinrui pretends to faint.


    This is to pretend to faint, waiting for the old couple to come back, and they will come back soon. After all, before that, the two old men put medicine on Jiang Xinrui, in order to kill her. After all, they have to come back to finish their work.


    And after Jiang Xinrui fell, not long after, the beacon heard the movement, not the sound of footsteps, but a very light breath.


    It''s a demon.


    Feng Ying looks at Jiang Xinrui. Unexpectedly, he has been waiting all night. Now he is here.


    It''s not in vain for the news he made last night. He thought it was necessary for Jiang Xinrui to be poisoned. It seems that he doesn''t need it.


    "Get up, don''t pretend. He can feel it in front of him."


    "It''s just that I was a little surprised. I thought what kind of thing it would be, but I didn''t expect that it was just a little snake demon? You''re not kidding, are you? Or do you think I will believe that if I absorb the essence of more than 150 children in one night, I will be a little snake demon less than 100 years old? Aren''t you afraid to hold yourself up? Do you digest it? "


    "Go back and call your master. We won''t take part in what he wants to do, but we have to detoxify the children''s demons. We have to stop after this time. We''ll set the time for a long time..."


    Beacon shadow slowly appeared, looking at a mass of green gas in front of him, his expression was also a little helpless, but more disappointed.


    After waiting for so long, I saw a small one. It''s a little deviation.


    While the green gas was talking at Fengying, it directly turned into a green sword and stabbed at jiangxinrui. There was no nonsense at all. As for Fengying''s words, it was more like not hearing them. The purpose was simple and clear.


    It''s about killing people here. It''s a bit unexpected for the sudden appearance of the beacon. But it''s much easier to choose the soft persimmon as long as one is dead.


    Jiang Xinrui feels the murderous spirit of the other party. He doesn''t wait for Feng Ying to say anything. He raises his hand to condense his aura.


    The beacon on one side didn''t expect that the other side would fight directly without saying anything. You know, this is obviously not equal. He can see what happened to the little snake demon in front of him. He dares to fight with them in less than a hundred years?


    It''s not a grade at all. Fengying doesn''t have to deal with the child even if he is hurt. It seems that the other party doesn''t know he''s still here. He thinks it''s just a little girl in jiangxinrui. Otherwise, how can he send such a simple Snake demon? Isn''t it a gift?


    Watching Jiang Xinrui pop up the other side, Feng Ying doesn''t do it any more. He stands beside Jiang Xinrui with his hands on his back to observe.


    Just stand by and watch the two kids fight.


    In less than ten moves, Fengying can see something. Although Jiang Xinrui has great spiritual power and even seems to be endless, it''s not hard to find that Jiang Xinrui has no experience in combat as long as he observes carefully.


    It can be said that Jiang Xinrui is not good at fighting in the world. She only defends strongly, and then uses her spiritual power to frighten her opponent out.


    It can be said that if she changed a player with low intelligence, she would not dare to do this... It''s too wasteful.


    Where there is a direct call to the place, simple and clear.


    But it''s obvious that Jiang Xinrui is not trying to show off her spirit power.


    It''s that she''s really not good at how to use her psychic power to turn into murderous Qi to fight.


    If the opponent is not a small snake demon with low accomplishments, Jiang Xinrui will suffer a lot. Even if he can win in the end, he will be hurt.

 Chapter 3848

    Seeing this, Feng Ying''s eyes moved: "around the green gas in front of you, two inch position, attack that!"


    "Condense aura, turn Qi into sword, straight through."


    When the beacon falls, Jiang Xinrui''s aura follows his heart. He condenses all his aura in one direction and no longer suppresses it with external force. Jiang Xinrui only feels his aura as if nothing has been touched, because it''s just gas. What can he feel?


    But since Feng Ying said it, Jiang Xinrui didn''t have time to react and subconsciously did it.


    I saw that the green gas around my body seemed to be in great pain. The whole green gas twisted into a ball. It really looked like a cramped snake, bumping around. It was the old house, but it made several holes.


    Jiang Xinrui''s eyes changed a little bit. It can be said that some of the meaning is not clear, so Fengying can win with one move, but she has been fighting here for a long time?


    At the same time, Jiang Xinrui also reviews herself in her heart. In some places, she doesn''t have to make any progress, and she doesn''t have to admit that when she is by the river, she will be chased and beaten. On the one hand, she is really not good at water warfare, but on the other hand, when she meets a powerful enemy, Jiang Xinrui can''t use her own spiritual power to antagonize.


    Jiang Xinrui can only keep on avoiding, and use the spiritual power to protect himself from being injured. At last, when the other side is out of strength, he wins by surprise.


    This is her way, but if it was not for her strong physical support, Jiang Xinrui would have fallen.


    And the green gas was so hard hit by Jiang Xinrui, the green gas dispersed little by little, half paralyzed on the ground, a little man looking at a seven or eight year old boy, green eyes, no temperature looking at Jiang Xinrui and beacon.


    Liu Nanyuan didn''t respond to what Feng Ying said, as if he didn''t hear it. He just held his heart tightly with his hand. That''s right. The place Feng Ying said is actually seven inches of Liu Nanyuan.


    It''s not surprising that Jiang Xinrui beat him. Liu Nanyuan also wanted her life, but Jiang Xinrui didn''t want his life directly. Liu Nanyuan also knew that the other party was deliberately keeping him alive. Didn''t he just want to get the answer from him?


    Liu Nanyuan looks at Jiang Xinrui, and at the beacon shadow commanding Jiang Xinrui. His eyes are still cold, but in fact he is very angry, and even disdains the scheming human beings.


    "Snake demon? Can you get rid of the children''s poison with their snake gall? "


    Jiang Xinrui looks at the little boy sitting on the ground holding his heart. He doesn''t have any sympathy in his eyes. He is sure that the other side is not aggressive. He turns to ask Fengying.


    Now that I know the demon poison, and the little snake demon is sent to me, I naturally see how to solve the problem. Jiang Xinrui really has no patience and just wants to solve the problem quickly.


    If this child can solve this problem, it will also reduce a lot of trouble, and naturally it will be much simpler.


    Liu Nanyuan, who was sitting on the ground, finally changed his eyes this time. It was fear and anger.


    How could this woman do that? Cruel!


    "I don''t know if it''s symptomatic, but I always have to try, but even if it''s not, it''s the same branch. I think even if I can''t borrow the poison, I can suppress it for a period of time, but if I have snake gall, it may not be enough. After all, there are a lot of children, so I''ll dry and grind the whole snake..."

 Chapter 3849

    Beacon shadow along the river heart pistil words, eyes flashing strange light, for will in front of this thing, seems to really move kill heart.


    And when Feng Ying said this, step by step into the little boy sitting on the ground, Feng Ying''s eyes are not what can''t bear for the little boy.


    Later, his right hand turned into a long sword, which seemed like bloodletting.


    Looking at the reaction of these two people, Liu Nanyuan''s face became whiter and whiter, and his heart was hurt. Although Jiang Xinrui had some stabs when he made the move, there was still pain. This Kung Fu skill had begun to ooze blood.


    The bright red blood hanging in the green clothes of liunanyuan is like red flowers and green leaves


    "Are you two human? It''s better to kill me than to dry me! Don''t torture me if you really have yourself. Kill me


    "When I die, my husband will avenge me. You selfish and vicious human beings, Liu Nanyuan is waiting for you in hell, selfish and hypocritical human beings..."


    Liu Nanyuan said, toward his head is about to shoot down, self end.


    He didn''t want to wait to be tortured to death by Jiang Xinrui and Fengying. When he received the task, he only knew that this was a little girl. Liu Nanyuan volunteered to share it with his husband because he thought it was too simple. Unexpectedly, he thought it was too much. This was not only a simple little girl, but also an adult with accomplishments.


    Liu Nanyuan can only secretly hate his stupidity, looking at Jiang Xinrui and Fengying coldly.


    And he didn''t succeed in thinking of death. He was directly blocked by the beacon. He could make Liu Nanyuan unable to move with a flick of his finger. As for his eyes, there''s no need to elaborate.


    It''s very cruel. I want to kill them directly.


    But in the eyes of Fengying, it''s not worth worrying about at all.


    "Liu Nanyuan? Your name is Liu Nanyuan. Your husband is the leader of this incident. Is he also a snake demon? Snake demon who dares to report his surname Liu, what''s the relationship between you? Isn''t that gentleman him? "


    "But it shouldn''t be. If it''s really him, you should be the snake king, not Mr. Liu. Liu Tingan is very powerful. As far as I know, there are few people who dare to call their surnames Liu in the demon world. They are all under Liu Tingan''s hands. Unexpectedly, Liu Tingan can''t escape the vulgarity and starts to fight against the human world..."


    "It seems that even if it doesn''t work, we have a place to find. Then you can do whatever you want with this child."


    Feng Ying knows what he wants to know with only one name. Naturally, he won''t ask any more questions. In fact, he only scares Liu Nanyuan and doesn''t want to kill him.


    But if there is really no antidote, we can only say that some things have to be done, that is, dried and powdered, which is inevitable. Otherwise, it is not enough to save those children. Even so, it is only postponed.


    Of course, Fengying will not do such a thing. After all, it has nothing to do with him. He just needs to know the truth and wipe out the disadvantages to Jiang Xinrui and himself.


    It''s not so important to kill or not to kill this little snake. Besides, Fengying has just known which family the child belongs to. Even if it''s not liuting''an''s snake venom, it doesn''t matter. If you follow the vine, you can''t run.


    It''s just that Liu Tingan doesn''t understand Feng Ying. Isn''t he fighting against the human world? I swore


    "Don''t talk nonsense and slander the snake king. It has nothing to do with the snake king!"

 Chapter 3850

    "Do you hear me? You lunatic! This is what we need to do. In order to become stronger and absorb the essence of the boys and girls, you should meddle in your own business. I don''t want to bother you, let alone affect your career. Naturally, I want to kill you who come to investigate frequently. Those two old people dare to lead you back, which is even more damned. I can''t stand it! "


    "Don''t slander the snake king!"


    "Poof... Those children''s snake venom can''t be solved. It''s useless even if they grind me dry, because the snake that made them have snake venom is no longer there. He''s dead, so the snake venom can''t be solved. You''re wasting your efforts..."


    When Liu Nanyuan talked about the excitement, he suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. Although Jiang Xinrui''s fatal blow was at the last seven inches, in fact, Liu Nanyuan''s body was severely damaged. Like the back reaction, Liu Nanyuan was more and more uncomfortable.


    The body can''t even hold on to the human form. It''s bent on the ground and turns into a small green snake. The emerald green snake looks like bamboo leaf green, but it''s much bigger than bamboo leaf green, like an enlarged version.


    Seeing this, Feng Ying turns her head and looks at Jiang Xinrui. It''s a surprise to him. Although Jiang Xinrui is not suitable to fight alone, and she won''t be killed by a single blow, she has her own way in battle. She has already hit each other''s body like a stream of water. It''s too late for the other party to notice.


    Even the human form can''t insist, and the cultivation is broken up.


    Feng Ying suddenly felt a little stupid. He said how could Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu really let Jiang Xinrui experience outside.


    The reason is not only because of the background of Jiangliu and Huasheng, no one dares to hurt jiangxinrui, but because she has that ability herself.


    "Snake venom has no solution. What do you think of the third uncle?"


    "And who is Liu Tingan? He is also a snake demon. Can''t he solve it? "


    Jiang Xinrui leaned over and held the green snake in his hand. Now he was on the verge of dying, and his seven inch position had been pierced.


    But even so, Liu Nanyuan didn''t cry a pain, so he lay on Jiang Xinrui''s hand, his tail almost dragged the floor.


    It''s almost half the height of Jiang Xinrui.


    Jiang Xinrui holds the emerald green snake and begins to hang his life with aura. He doesn''t know where he is interested. Suddenly he doesn''t want to die, because Jiang Xinrui thinks that maybe Liu Nanyuan is more useful to live than to die.


    "It''s not what I think, it''s what you want? This thing... We''re almost killed. What are you doing? Save him with psychic power? You have so much spiritual power... "


    "And if you really want to save those children, as Liu Nanyuan said, there is no solution, and the others can''t do it at all... It''s not right, it''s not impossible. As you said, Liu Tingan is the snake king of the demon world, but he is kind. The snake king can detoxify all the demon poisons. Strictly speaking, he needs the Millennium Dragon clothes to detoxify them, It''s the skin of an old snake who has been practising for more than a thousand years. It''s not the skin of a new season, but the skin of a bloody snake. Because only that kind of snake has the greatest effect and most of his accomplishments. Only in this way can it solve the poison of such a large number of demon snakes. "


    "Then you say that the old snake king is so good that he will take half his life? I don''t think you can use your parents as a threat, can you? "

 Chapter 3851

    When Feng Ying said this, looking at Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, it''s not a mockery, but a bit helpless. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know these things, so it''s not a shame to say that.


    Just in some things, Jiang Xinrui''s doubts make Fengying feel that she is really naive.


    If it really has nothing to do with the snake king, why should it take half the life of a snake king? Even if the status of the demon world is low, it''s the snake king. In the early years, Liu Tingan became the demon king''s posture, ready to break the demon world, with power and prestige.


    But because of a woman


    She is still a woman in the human world. For her sake, Liu Tingan has stopped.


    On the contrary, if there is any relationship, since Fengying knows something about liuting''an, it can be said that it knows a lot. Even if liuting''an really wants to move him, it''s not that he and Jiang Xinrui can do it quietly now.


    Even if Liu ting''an now retreats behind regardless of anything, if he is moved, the whole demon world will explode.


    So it''s really not a simple problem.


    Feng Ying looks at Liu Nanyuan in Jiang Xinrui''s hand. He is thinking about the relationship between the child and Liu Tingan. What he said just now is just to scare the child to see what he can say.


    I didn''t expect the child to name Liu.


    "Who knows if what Liu Nanyuan said is true or false... But who is Liu Tingan? Although I don''t want to frighten anyone in the name of my parents, if it''s just the antidote of snake venom, I can really use this identity to frighten and ask for an antidote. "


    "But listen to the meaning of third uncle, is Liu Tingan more troublesome? If the snake that caused the children''s demon poison is really dead, we can''t solve it, neither can my parents. At that time, if we go to the hospital one by one and use the spirit power to temporarily suppress it, I''m afraid we''ll find out. "


    Jiang Xinrui shakes Liu Nanyuan in her hand to make sure that the child has passed out, and some spiritual power makes him fall into a deep sleep, so that when Jiang Xinrui talks, he will not worry.


    Besides, Liu Nanyuan''s life is in her hand. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t believe what he dares to do.


    In fact, Jiang Xinrui has another way, that is, when Huasheng and Jiangliu go to suppress with spiritual force, she determines her child who has been manipulated. In this way, Huasheng and Jiangliu will not find out.


    But it''s too risky. If anything happens, she will be found at any time.


    How will Jiang Xinrui explain that? It''s going to be a big death scene anyway.


    The more Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu care about these children, the more dangerous she is.


    Just jiangxinrui feel scalp numb is, now how do you feel poked snake nest?


    The more groping, the more new discoveries?


    "That''s the last word."


    "But in that case, I''ll go to the demon world once and visit the retired snake king, who was once the demon king, liuting''an."


    "In fact, maybe Liu ting''an doesn''t know what her little snake has done. Isn''t there a gentleman behind her? We have made progress, too. "


    "When you see him, you don''t have to go, just stay here with your parents, because he is under the ice of the millennium, and it''s hard for me to insist on..."


    Feng Ying frowned. When it comes to meeting Liu Tingan, it''s very troublesome.


    But now it''s stuck in Liu Tingan''s body. If you don''t see it, you have to see it.

 Chapter 3852

    "You go by yourself? Since you say it''s hard to insist, I''ll go even more. Otherwise, you haven''t seen Liu Tingan yet, and no problem has been solved! What on earth does he have that is so hard to see? "


    "We are going to ask for an antidote. He is the king of snakes. I don''t believe he has no antidote at all! Isn''t the snake king barking for nothing? It won''t take him half his life. "


    "What else to go under the ice? Hibernating? This is not the time. Is the season different between demon world and human world? Upside down? Besides, you are still injured. You can go. What can''t I do? Let''s go back quickly. Only when this problem is solved can we get rid of the demon poison in the hospital, and the children will return to normal. We don''t have to worry about all the things we worry about. "


    When Jiang Xinrui heard what Fengying said he wanted to go by himself, it was under the ice of a thousand years, and he didn''t understand immediately.


    Although Feng Ying had said something about it before, now it has been found out. Jiang Xinrui said that nothing will stop here.


    Besides, what Jiang Xinrui said is not wrong. After all, Fengying can manage any injury, and she can''t help going.


    As for what Fengying said about the Millennium Dragon clothing, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t think that the demon poison is not unsolvable. As long as the poison comes out, it won''t even be dangerous.


    Just now Liu Nanyuan also said that this gentleman is not the same as the snake king


    "One hundred years ago, Liu Tingan led his followers as the snake king to fight against the demon world. Naturally, the heaven world sent troops to suppress them. At that time, Liu Tingan didn''t know what was going on, for example, he wanted to exert all the power of the demon world and attack the heaven world. He was so fierce that his posture was almost catching up with the battle between gods and demons."


    "Heaven naturally can''t tolerate it. The fight is fierce. At that time, the demon world was watching, thinking that when the fight was exhausted, the demon world waited for the opportunity to move, and spared a lot of strength. Unexpectedly, the last woman in the human world sacrificed her life to stop the war."


    "And that woman is Liu Tingan''s wife, that is, the woman of human world. Liu Tingan started the war for her. Mrs. Liu has been with him for a hundred years, and her soul is exhausted. Time is running out. Liu Tingan knows the divine water of heaven, but how can the emperor of heaven give it to her? That''s why Liu ting''an made such a bad decision. Countless people were buried with her. She was so infatuated with her that Mrs. Liu decided to return it. She would rather die herself than go on... "


    "After that, Liu Tingan took Mrs. Liu''s body and lived under the Millennium ice of the demon world, in order to protect his wife''s body from decay. In fact, speaking of his words, I don''t think Liu Tingan would participate. When Mrs. Liu died, I looked at him and there was no light in my eyes."


    "But this kind of thing is not sure. Who knows if he will take revenge after a hundred years?"


    "As for the ice under the millennium, I''m not exaggerating. It''s really cold. I need strong cultivation to protect myself, otherwise it will freeze. That ice was soaked in snake venom by Liu Tingan."


    "He''s like that. I really didn''t expect that he would still be emotional. Even if he was emotional, he''s still a woman in the human world. I don''t know what kind of person he is."


    When Fengying talks about liuting''an, his eyes are full of nostalgia. Although the guy is not dead, there is no difference between living and dead.


    Before, they had chatted and fell in love with each other. Liu Tingan looked cold and had no feelings, but her heart was very hot.

 Chapter 3853

    "So there is a love story about the snake king? But I didn''t feel any infatuation, or affectionate, but it was sad enough. I don''t understand that the snake venom in Mrs. Liu''s body is liuting''an''s demon venom? He can''t solve it? And a hundred years together? "


    "It''s better to exhaust your soul. Isn''t that really a grudge? Are you sure that when Mrs. Liu died, she was not relieved? "


    "It''s clear that the best way is to separate people and demons, and the demons are poisonous..."


    Jiang Xinrui listened to the narration of Fengying and looked at the moving appearance of Fengying. She immediately felt that she couldn''t understand it.


    How can this be moved? What kind of feelings is this? As long as we are apart, everyone can live, right? Jiang Xinrui can see such a simple question very clearly. Why are the older people with age and experience so naive?


    In fact, when I think of this, Jiang Xinrui will also think of his parents'' love, and they are also full of twists and turns.


    But their final result is still good, after all, together, and some people, some fate, is really not to the end.


    But now what Jiang Xinrui wants is such for the sentiment not rational person, she really can say move him?


    "Everyone''s feelings are different. We don''t understand them, but we respect them. I only saw Mrs. Liu from a distance on the day when she offered her sacrifice. She was white haired and looked like an old woman, but in liuting''an''s eyes, she looked like a treasure. He really wanted to make her better. I think they had a fight. Mrs. Liu died in liuting''an''s arms, The corners of his mouth are smiling, holding Liu Tingan''s hand tightly.... "


    "They are willing and unwilling to separate. They are just lovers who want to stay together, but the demon is the demon. The stronger the demon, the deeper the poison. Just like the air, it invades the body a little bit. With the aging of people, even if Liu Tingan is highly cultivated, it can only protect her for a hundred years. I remember that they still have a daughter, It''s totally killing Mrs. Liu... "


    "If it''s not necessary, I don''t even want to disturb him. When Mrs. Liu died, her heart died."


    Feng Ying sat in the leaky earthen house with a heavy tone, but he felt relieved.


    Jiang Xinrui can''t understand Liu Tingan''s feelings, which suddenly makes Feng Ying feel at ease. This can be regarded as a real understanding. Jiang Xinrui''s love for him is only temporary, or not profound, but simple and pure.


    What Fengying has to do is distinguish these, and then pull itself out.


    Don''t deepen any impression between them.


    Jiang Xinrui is really young. She can''t understand many things.


    Love has been deep into the bone marrow, what pain is not an obstacle, there is no last to the rare.


    "Maybe, but if I choose such a thing, I will watch the other party leave and force them to stay. Isn''t it the most selfish performance? Even more painful, watching the person you love be killed by yourself a little bit, what is the accomplishment? And children? If I really can''t understand, isn''t that accelerating her death? If she didn''t have children, maybe she could live a few more years. "


    "People and demons, how can..."


    "I don''t care what his situation is now. Are you sure Liu of liunanyuan and Liu of liutingan are the same family? In fact, it doesn''t matter if you''re not sure. It''s all snakes. He''s the king of snakes. You can only find him. "

 Chapter 3854

    "He is the king of snakes. We can only find him to detoxify."


    "Don''t prepare. I''ll tell my family and we''ll set out. You should be able to make some friends with him. If you can''t, you can only use other methods..."


    "By the way, what about their daughter? Where is it? "


    Jiang Xinrui asked.


    "She died before she was full-term. Because of this, her wife changed her appearance greatly. Otherwise, with liuting''an, how could she maintain her appearance? The child took all her efforts and finally couldn''t hold on. Liuting''an thought that way."


    "If the girl is still there, it may be a comfort for Liu Tingan. I think Mrs. Liu thinks the same way, but I didn''t expect that the child didn''t survive."


    "It''s a pity. At that time, Liu ting''an even asked me what the magic world could do for both sides..."


    Feng Ying''s tone is very light. When it comes to old friends, in fact, sometimes he is envious. It''s just the relationship between Liu Tingan and Mrs. Liu. In terms of unswerving feelings, but really one thing, Feng Ying and Jiang Xinrui are in the same idea.


    Sometimes, the best feeling is to let go.


    I wish you in everywhere I can not see the warm sun, life without worry.


    "If there were, there would be no boundaries. I didn''t understand why there were so many boundaries before. Anyway, it would be broken when necessary, and I didn''t worry about any rules. This kind of thing is even more meaningless."


    "Later, I gradually understand that the so-called rules and boundaries are actually another kind of protection. If they are violated, they will pay a price. The demon world will be ranked at the bottom, which is reasonable."


    "I really don''t know if Mrs. Liu is lucky or not."


    Jiang Xinrui pats the ashes on her body, and looks at Liu Nanyuan, who has a faint breath in her hand. She makes him smaller and continues to convey spiritual power.


    "Almost wake up, or I''ll really cut off your seven inches. It''s not useless to dry the flour."


    "If your snake king really doesn''t get oil and salt, I can only find a way to catch some of your same kind, and put off the demon poison for those children. Don''t worry about it. People''s life is short, but a hundred years. During this period, I will catch snakes all the time. I remember the reproduction speed of snakes very fast, so don''t worry, they won''t be exterminated."


    Jiang Xinrui ordered the emerald green snake head, and his tone could not tell whether he was serious or joking.


    "You woman, if you want to kill me, why torture me..."


    "I tell you, you won''t come to a good end, and we snake king won''t let you go."


    "Kill my kind. One day, your kind will not be much better... We''ll wait and see."


    Liu Nanyuan''s voice is mute, and the corner of his mouth is still bleeding, but somehow he saved his life, but he was hung by Jiang Xinrui. It''s better to kill him directly.


    What''s more, Jiang Xinrui said that he wanted to kill his own kind, so vicious


    Looking at Jiang Xinrui, Liu Nanyuan was more convinced of what he said


    People have no good things. If it''s better not to start first, they will die.


    When it comes to the snake king, Liu Nanyuan''s tone is not enough. He is afraid and resentful. But this kind of mood is his own. No matter how hard he is, he can''t be found by others.


    "Well, then I won''t kill you any more. I''ll keep you and have a good look."

 Chapter 3855

    "No matter what I want to remind you, my kind is not human. Don''t forget to help me find it and let me know."


    "Your life is in my hands now, so be careful. I won''t let you die, but if you make me unhappy, I will make you feel that life is worse than death. So what do you say? Who is your husband? What does he want to do? Are these children doing it for the first time, or by accident? "


    "You mean your husband and the snake king liuting''an are two, but the children have snake venom. I can''t imagine that they have nothing to do with liuting''an. He doesn''t know what his subordinates are doing? Or can you do something completely behind his back? I heard that his mortal wife died. Can I doubt that these are all Liu Tingan''s tactics for his wife''s revenge... Such doubt is reasonable. "


    "I don''t think I need to check it. Let''s understand it like this. I''ll go back and tell my mother that this kind of thing has to be reported to heaven. If the demon world wants to do something, it has to be strangled in the bud. Heaven will send troops now. Maybe it can catch the demon world by surprise."


    Jiang Xinrui shakes the little green snake in her hand without any fear. On the contrary, she is still threatening Liu Nanyuan. Her tone is very relaxed. Jiang Xinrui really doesn''t understand the story just told by Feng Ying, but she won''t put her emotions in that place too much.


    Looking at Jiang Xinrui holding a snake in her hand, if she looks like a boy, she doesn''t feel anything. But this picture is very strange when you think about it. Fengying also has a different understanding of Jiang Xinrui. Isn''t she really afraid?


    This is also the most strange place for Liu Nanyuan. The girl in front of her is not a child. Do you know that she is a snake? Who is the little girl in the world who is not scared to death? How dare she threaten herself with it?


    After listening to what Jiang Xinrui said, Liu Nanyuan felt that he was not as good as dead.


    "What do you want? I''m a little snake demon who has been living in Taoism for less than a hundred years. I can''t say anything about how you threaten me, but I''ll tell you for the last time that what your husband did has nothing to do with the king of snake. Don''t press the charges indiscriminately. "


    "There''s no need to add guilt. I think you''ve long wanted to destroy our demon world and want to send troops for a reason. What you said is true. If you don''t start first, our demon world will be over. The snake king doesn''t care. We can only save ourselves."


    Liu Nanyuan yells at Jiang Xinrui. He has a small head and is seriously injured, but he is very angry. It seems that he wants to use all his strength here.


    But after saying that, like a deflated balloon, Liu Nanyuan weakly supports his head. If he wants to roll on Jiang Xinrui''s hand, he''d better bite her to death, which is not a loss.


    Just this idea is just to think, Liu Nanyuan''s seven inches in Jiang Xinrui''s hand, don''t say his demon poison is too shallow, even if deep, Liu Nanyuan can''t hurt Jiang Xinrui at all.


    Without waiting for Liu Nanyuan to do anything, Jiang Xinrui has already strangled him. Liu Nanyuan''s life has been completely grasped by Jiang Xinrui.


    Liu Nanyuan knows this very well and is still ready to run away at any time. He doesn''t believe that Jiang Xinrui can trap him all the time. It''s just that Liu Nanyuan didn''t expect that Jiang Xinrui didn''t trap him, but he trapped himself

 Chapter 3856

    "I suddenly understand why you want to keep this little snake."


    Feng Ying looks at Jiang Xinrui and shakes his head with anger. Finally, because he has no strength, he lies down completely, but his eyes are always unconvinced and keeps saying.


    And he was angered to say a few words, all with different information, may be really young, what words in the stomach, simply can''t hide.


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t say anything about Fengying. Although she didn''t know this idea, she didn''t want to say more at this time. She had other purposes.


    In the mouth of Liu Nanyuan, Jiang Xinrui also knows that Liu Tingan may not really participate. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether she participates or not. Jiang Xinrui just wants to find out her possible problems in the middle, and then wipe them out. As for who is behind it and what she wants to do, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t care much.


    Now, the gentleman in the mouth of Liunan garden is likely to want to do something with the demon world, but that night when she shot, he collided with what she wanted to do. Although it seems too coincidental, this is the news Jiang Xinrui got at present.


    As long as Liu Nanyuan''s words are true, Jiang Xinrui can rest assured. At least she doesn''t have to worry about whether someone wants to attack her.


    But as Feng Ying said, it''s hard for Liu Tingan to say anything. Even if it''s absolutely necessary, Liu Tingan''s Millennium Dragon clothes can detoxify snake venom, but why can''t they detoxify his wife''s snake venom? Is it because Mrs. Liu gave birth to a child that she could not rescue?


    Jiang Xinrui thinks it shouldn''t be. I''m afraid it''s not so simple.


    So when you go to the demon world to find an antidote, you still have to tell your family clearly. After all, Jiang Xinrui has a clear idea. She can also prevent her parents from continuing to investigate.


    Wind home.


    "Rui''er has really changed a lot. In the past, she said that she was worried about things outside, but she didn''t really care about things inside and outside Jiangcheng. I can see that, not to mention your parents. Now, for the sake of the children in the hospital, you are busy inside and outside... It seems that your husband and wife''s letting rui''er go out for training has a great influence on her."


    Fengxi carries a cup of coffee without any sugar or milk. The bitter Fengxi''s face is deformed.


    But even so, Fengxi still drank it. In fact, it can''t be regarded as drinking, it should be pouring.


    Since Hua Sheng came here in the morning, Feng Xi has poured two cups of coffee for herself.


    Looking at Hua Sheng''s look is also tired, as if nothing can be done to lift the strength, the whole person seems to be drained of strength, depressed.


    "I don''t worry about having you two. You used to fight with me, but now you fight with your daughter. I''m so excited for you."


    "I''m really OK. I just looked at Qin Xiaobao when I came back that day. I... I don''t know what happened. I feel very sad. Qin Wanyu said that he didn''t care what he said. It all depends on my choice, but I know that Qin Wanyu has changed too..."


    "Ah Sheng, I think I''m so tired. I''m worried about Fengjia, Jiangcheng, Qin Xiaobao, Qin Wanyu, you and rui''er... I''m worried about everyone around me. I''m very concerned about it, but I find that gradually, it''s all different, it''s all different from what I expected."

 Chapter 3857

    "I don''t know what to do now. I dare not leave home. As soon as I leave, Qin Xiaobao and Qin Wanyu''s expression is not to stop, but to nod. But the look in their eyes... I can''t describe it, let alone leave. I can''t step out. I just want to think that when I turn around and leave, they will just sit on the sofa waiting for me..."


    "Maybe I''m really old. I don''t think the same as before. Now I''ve become coquettish. I have no motivation to attack the Ling family! I''m even thinking, what about Ling Jiaai? If Feng family can''t bear this setback, it should be submerged... "


    Feng Xi leans on the sofa and says weakly with her eyes closed.


    Huasheng didn''t speak from the beginning to the end. Maybe he didn''t expect Fengxi to say that. Huasheng thought about whether Fengxi had met something, but he thought Fengxi wouldn''t hide something from her. He didn''t expect Fengxi to have such an idea.


    In the face of such a question, Hua Sheng did not know what to answer for a moment.


    A lot of things just can''t be both.


    "Feng''s family and you will be fine. Don''t worry. Ling''s family doesn''t have that ability. I''ll let Xiao Hei follow suit."


    "And the school children''s affairs, you don''t have to intervene, I will follow rui''er together, and we will soon be able to find out, then I will tell you the result, you can accompany Qin Xiaobao during this period of time."


    "Fengxi, what you worry about, what makes you feel unable to breathe, leave it to me, and you can be at ease."


    "If you have any discomfort, just tell me..."


    Hua Sheng holds the wind and says something comforting. At the same time, she decides that she will deal with these things by herself.


    Many times in the past, Fengxi worried about her, and many things were handled by herself, and how many times she risked her life. However, Fengxi never told her anything about these things, so as not to let her worry.


    What Fengxi can do for her, so can Huasheng.


    This time, or even later, Huasheng doesn''t want Fengxi to be bothered.


    When Huasheng came to Fengjia this time, she didn''t see Qin Wanyu or Qin Xiaobao, so Huasheng didn''t have a chance to say anything. But in Huasheng''s heart, she will go to the end about Lingjia''s calculation of Fengxi.


    After Huasheng left, Qin Wanyu and Qin Xiaobao came back from Qin''s old house. Qin Xiaobao sat behind Qin Wanyu and watched Huasheng''s car go in the opposite direction.


    Qin Xiaobao was sure that he was Huasheng, but he didn''t go to pat Qin Wanyu, just looked at him from a distance


    Huasheng seems to feel that someone is looking at her. She turns around and sees that there is no one. Huasheng doesn''t think that a child can change anything. Maybe that day when she turns back, there will be a different result.


    But there is no if in this world, some people''s fate is doomed.


    Ten li spring breeze.


    When Jiang Xinrui takes Liu Nanyuan back to the spring breeze, Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu are silent for a long time.


    For a moment, he was embarrassed. Huasheng looked at Jiang Xinrui''s small white hand with a green snake, about half a meter long, big or small. The expression management was almost out of control.


    Hua Sheng is not afraid. He can see clearly that the snake is a little snake demon who is injured and has no deep sense of morality. But the original shape of this thing is a bit numb


    Dense emerald green scales.


    Hua Sheng subconsciously touched his arm.

 Chapter 3858

    "Rui''er, you don''t have to bring him back. What are you going to do? You don''t want to be a pet? "


    "Isn''t it enough to have Xiaohei in this family? Hairy, how lovely... "


    Jiang Liu takes Hua Sheng''s hand and rubs it again and again. He knows that Hua Sheng feels uncomfortable, but he also looks at his daughter helplessly. Why are they all girls? How can Jiang Xinrui be so natural?


    This thing for a man in the river, in fact, does not feel much, but just drag in, this picture has a little impact.


    "I think you should not interrogate me. In case I miss something, although he is a little snake demon, I think he knows a lot..."


    Jiang Xinrui basically said what she knew. After all, only in this way can her family discuss the future.


    Now a lot of things are going on with carlutian.


    In fact, when it comes to Liu Tingan, Jiang Xinrui thinks that he is quite innocent. He may not know anything now, and he is involved in some conspiracy.


    The most important thing is that gentleman. Liu Nanyuan has never met him, but he is very loyal. He can do anything for that gentleman, and no one knows whether he is a man or a ghost or something else.


    Now the only thing that can be confirmed, that is, the matter of this school, is that the gentleman is planning in the middle. On the way back, Fengying and Jiang Xinrui sing in unison, and actually get a message from Liu Nanyuan.


    That is, the children''s essence is really sucked away by the snake demon, so they will be poisoned by the snake venom. After the snake demon sucked away the essence, they didn''t directly suck it up, in order to reduce the possibility of being found. However, they didn''t expect that the children''s state was too bad, and some of them were injured by Jiang Xinrui, and they didn''t recover immediately, so they were directly in a daze and attacked by the demon venom.


    Wait for those snake demons to pass their essence to Mr. Liu Nanyuan. According to the meaning of Liu Nanyuan, the snake demons will also give their life to Mr. Liu.


    That''s why Liu Nanyuan said that Jiang Xinrui couldn''t solve the snake venom at all, because they were all dead. That''s why no one has seen that gentleman. First, he didn''t show up. Second, he died when he saw him. Who can see that?


    But what Jiang Xinrui doesn''t understand is that Liu Nanyuan Road is low. Why do you know so much?


    "I don''t know much about the demon world. Now I have found it. Lingli can''t untie the demon poison, so I have to go to the demon world..."


    "It''s not a question whether we want to or not. We have to do it as long as we want to save these children."


    "But if you go to the demon world, I''ll go with your mother. Don''t go. The demon world is not peaceful. It''s not safe whether you go by yourself or with Chifeng."


    "By the way, where''s Chifeng? Didn''t he come to you? "


    The river pulls Hua Sheng to sit down and says to Jiang Xinrui.


    Then I remembered that there was no one beside Jiang Xinrui except the little green snake. The river was still thinking about what was missing. It turned out that the little purple Phoenix was missing.


    The child''s impression on Jiangliu is that he is a clever and beautiful boy, standing quietly beside jiangxinrui. As long as jiangxinrui talks a lot when he needs to, Chifeng talks little with other people.


    But the river will flow. I remember the child went with him. Why didn''t he come back?


    Jiang Liu is really worried about going to the demon world. After all, it''s not easy

 Chapter 3859

    "Chifeng..."


    When Jiang Xinrui heard her father mention Chifeng, she sighed a little. It seems that they may not be able to meet for some time.


    I don''t know what happened to Chifeng. Did you have a good chat with sister Wanfeng.


    Jiang Xinrui''s family naturally said about Wan Feng.


    There''s something to hide.


    It''s just that Huasheng and Jiangliu hear jiangxinrui say that Chifeng has gone to find Wanfeng. They didn''t follow jiangxinrui to investigate together. Some accidents don''t mean that they can only be around jiangxinrui, but both Huasheng and Jiangliu are used to Chifeng around jiangxinrui.


    Now is not around, or even on the way to find, and then turned away, it felt strange.


    It seems that even Huasheng and Jiangliu are used to the existence of Chifeng.


    I''m used to the Phoenix around Jiang Xinrui.


    "What happened to Wanfeng? They also carry a lot of things on their brothers and sisters.... "


    "Let''s do this first. I went to visit Liu ting''an in the demon world. Don''t interfere. The most urgent thing is to untie the children''s demon poison first. In the morning, I went to the hospital, and the situation was more serious than I thought. There were too many people. I didn''t look at them one by one, and I couldn''t see them. Many children were sent to other places one after another, and the situation of the first group of children on spring outing appeared one after another."


    "The snake venom can''t be restrained temporarily."


    Jiang Liu gets up and presses her daughter on the sofa to have a rest. She''s almost busy. It''s his father''s turn.


    When pulling her daughter, the river reaches out to take over the little snake demon, with a slight dislike in her eyes.


    Seven inches above still with blood, it seems that this is jiangxinrui to a hand inserted into the heart, not dead already is jiangxinrui merciful, otherwise where can live, Jiangliu holding a small snake demon, feel the breath inside are disturbed, must also be jiangxinrui''s hand, familiar breath.


    His daughter, how could the river not know where this breath came from.


    Just for a moment, the eyes of Jiangliu holding the little snake demon were stunned, and the eyes of jiangxinrui also changed slightly.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong with the little snake demon? "


    Huasheng looks at the sudden absence of the river and asks.


    When Jiang Xinrui sees her father''s eyes, she subconsciously feels a little uneasy. She doesn''t know if it''s because she''s guilty. Jiang Xinrui thinks there''s something wrong with Jiang Liu''s eyes.


    "Yes, father, what''s the matter? He''s in a coma. He won''t hear us. It doesn''t matter if he hears us. "


    "We have to do all the things we want to do. It''s not a fight to go to find Liu ting''an. As for the man he''s talking about, we don''t know who he is, he doesn''t know himself, and we don''t know how to find him..."


    "But I think it''s probably a demon. After all, it''s peaceful everywhere. The most important thing is that it can''t stir up wars. So I don''t think it''s someone who has participated in wars before."


    "But today, on my way back, I was thinking, do we really have to report such things? Does uncle Tiandi care? It''s a private matter for us to go to the demon world from the human world. But it''s not a private matter to go to the demon world. Now it''s different from before... "


    Jiang Xinrui intentionally or unintentionally changes the topic, always feels that if she continues to say something in her father''s eyes, she will find something different.

 Chapter 3860

    Originally, Jiang Xinrui was asking the same question, but looking at the changes in Jiang''s eyes, Jiang Xinrui was more and more uneasy, saying what he thought of in his mind.


    I just want to make Jiang Liu forget what he thought at the moment, especially when Jiang Xinrui remembered what Jiang Liu just said that he went to the hospital


    Jiang Xinrui''s heart jumped.


    How could she forget such an important thing? It was because the meeting mentioned Chifeng. Jiang Xinrui was still wondering whether Chifeng had made up with Wanfeng, and she didn''t know what happened to him


    Wanfeng is different from Chifeng. She never separated from her elder sister. Jiang Xinrui was really worried that Chifeng was too sad. When she was in the earth house, because she found new information, Jiang Xinrui ignored it for the time being. When she came home, Jiang Xinrui naturally remembered it and forgot the most important thing.


    If my father has gone to the hospital, he said that he did not contact all of them, but most of them must have been contacted. His father also said that he had checked some of them.


    The fifteen children were in the middle. Who knows which one was found by the father.


    Along the way, Jiang Xinrui felt fast enough. After she left, shouldn''t her father and mother be investigating? Why did you go to the hospital instead


    She has clearly checked the problems in the hospital. Why does her father go to the hospital


    Are you worried about her?


    "Rui''er is right. Now it''s different from before. We can''t solve it in private. After all, we still have some friendship with Bai ran. Now it''s his time to decide."


    "Of course, this kind of thing happens in the human world, and it''s directly brought to the heaven world... What Bai Ran has to deal with is really endless. I''d better go to the demon world first. Even if I really want to inform Bai ran, I have to investigate the matter clearly."


    "Your uncle Tiandi has many opportunities every day. Let him have a rest..."


    River will Liu Nanyuan gently on the table, replied.


    "I was just thinking about the child''s identity. How do you know that he has a relationship with Liu Tingan, and how do you know that Liu Tingan can''t be said by himself?"


    "I thought of a question. The thousand year old dragon clothes can really solve the evil poison of the children in the hospital. But according to what you said, why didn''t he save his wife? I don''t think it can be saved. The thousand year old dragon''s clothing is a snake with more than one thousand years of Taoism. When the dragon''s clothing is taken off, it will take him five hundred years of Taoism. Liu Tingan is only a thousand years old. How many five hundred years can he have? He can save his wife at most once, but not the second time, because his cultivation is not enough. "


    "Now is the millennium, the second five hundred years. Will he give us the dragon''s clothes when he has just practiced the Tao? Save some kids that don''t work for him? "


    "And the gentleman, who would it be? What does he want to do with all this noise? Don''t you really want to lead the demon world to occupy the human world? "


    Jiangliu sits next to Huasheng and looks at jiangxinrui and his daughter all the time.


    "Yes... I said something was wrong. Mrs. Liu was also poisoned by the demon. Why didn''t she solve it..."


    "It''s not for nothing now..."


    "I thought it was a breakthrough point. I thought I had done a good job, but I didn''t expect that I was still busy for so long..."


    Jiang Xinrui lowers her head when she hears Jiang Liu''s words. Of course, it''s also because of Jiang Liu''s eyes that Jiang Xinrui doesn''t dare to see

 Chapter 3861

    Jiang Liu lowers her head to see what she looks like. It seems that there is some hidden emotion, which makes Jiang Xinrui feel a little flustered. Is what she said right? How do you feel like the river really found something.


    It may be that father and daughter are connected with each other. Most of the time, even if the river doesn''t say anything, Jiang Xinrui sits aside and looks at the river. He always feels that there is something in the words, and even has a different meaning in his eyes.


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "It''s not in vain. We still have a breakthrough."


    "And it''s very hard for you to find so much information. It''s hard for you. Leave the rest to me. I''ll do it. You can have a rest and do what you want to do."


    Jiang Liu sits on the sofa and looks at the way in the heart of the river.


    With a smile and encouragement, Jiang Liu really thinks that Jiang Xinrui has done a good job in this matter. As for other things, he should do it.


    Jiang Liu even thinks that it is right or wrong to allow Jiang Xinrui to go out to experience. He is already doubting his decision.


    Some words want to ask, but the river didn''t ask after all. Some things are really different.


    "What I want to do now is try my best to treat the children in the hospital."


    "They shouldn''t have died. I went to the hospital. Those children are really pitiful. Besides, I have found some things now. Let me go to Liu Tingan. I believe I can solve them."


    "Besides, I''ve been doing it from the beginning. If I don''t go now, you may need to know something about it again, which is even more time-consuming."


    "So it''s most appropriate for me to go. In this way, I can know what''s going on in the middle, and I know how to solve it. Although I will tell you all about it, when I really face it, there are some details that you can''t know as well as I do."


    "I also want to do a good job by myself. From the beginning to the end, when can those children get out of danger, I can feel at ease..."


    Jiang Xinrui looks directly at the river and Huasheng.


    I''m worried that they won''t let her participate. In fact, it doesn''t matter if they don''t participate. But looking at the eyes of the river, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to let go. What if... What if the river finds out? At least she has a good attitude now. Maybe she won''t be too angry with her when she recalls.


    "Rui''er..."


    Hua Sheng looks at Jiang Xinrui, and suddenly he doesn''t know what''s going on. He is sure that he will go by himself. His expression suddenly changes and he is worried.


    Why did the child suddenly change his mind?


    But before Hua Sheng finished, he was interrupted by the river.


    It''s the same way you interrupt by pressing your hands.


    "Rui''er is right. We don''t know enough details about some things. Our thinking is not as flexible as young people. I don''t think we can understand many things. Ah Sheng, let rui''er go."


    "We are in the rear, but rui''er, be careful. If anything happens, come back and tell us that although your mother and I are retired, we are no different from participation. You don''t need any pressure."


    Jiang Liu looks at Jiang Xinrui deeply, with some complicated emotions in his tone, especially the look in his eyes. It seems that there is something different in it.


    Until Jiang Xinrui left the spring breeze with the little snake demon in a coma, the river''s frown also loosened.

 Chapter 3862

    "River, what do you mean? Why didn''t you let me talk just now? "


    Huasheng looks at Jiang Xinrui leaving home in such a hurry. His expression is not a little incomprehensible, but very incomprehensible. His intuition tells him that the father and daughter are hiding something from her.


    But she''s a mother. Why hide her?


    When Jiang Xinrui left, Hua Sheng was really worried. He wanted to follow him. But he couldn''t stop his eyes when he looked at the river. He was very anxious.


    She knew that the river would give her an answer, but no matter what the answer was, Huasheng felt that he could not rest assured.


    "I''m just worried that maybe one day, we won''t be able to take on everything for our daughter, even the ability to protect her behind her back."


    "We thought we knew her well, but actually we didn''t understand her at all. I couldn''t understand her many choices. Why? I don''t understand... You don''t understand, we don''t understand, but she just chose. As parents, what should we do? There is no right or wrong in some things, only believe, I believe she has her reason... "


    "Let''s see. Even if there''s something, we''ll stand on it."


    The river depends on the sofa. I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    But one thing is for sure, the river can compromise for the core of the river, and the river does not know how far it can compromise. At this time, it can compromise.


    Huasheng is still in some places that he doesn''t understand, but this time he doesn''t ask again. It seems that he knows something, but he doesn''t know it.


    On the other hand, when Jiang Xinrui left the spring breeze, she was still a lady''s little step, but out of her parents'' sight, Jiang Xinrui subconsciously trotted up, and the little snake demon in her bumpy hands woke up.


    He has been seriously injured. He will be tossed again. He needs to rest now


    Looking at Jiang Xinrui''s bad face, Liu Nanyuan vomited the snake letter, and finally closed it. Otherwise, he always felt that he could talk, and a bad one might kill him. Although Liu Nanyuan felt that he could die for his husband''s great cause, he still wanted to live if he could not.


    Liu Nanyuan is very aware of current affairs. Although she is very uncomfortable and wants to vomit blood, she still works hard to bear it. She is powerless and entangles Jiang Xinrui''s wrist, waiting for the young lady to be in a normal mood


    And jiangxinrui went far away, even bypassed the first Shaohua.


    "Why haven''t you left yet? Isn''t it going to find Chifeng? "


    "Did you take care of the village?"


    As soon as Jiang Xinrui takes a breath, he sees Feng Ying standing behind the first generation of Shaohua, which is also the only way to leave the villa area. Although he hides his body, Jiang Xinrui can still see him.


    Seeing Fengying again, although it was not a short time, Jiang Xinrui was still a bit surprised. She went back to Chunfeng ten li, and Fengying left to deal with the end of the village. After all, all the houses collapsed. There must be a lot of people around. In addition, the village has been a little hot recently.


    "I haven''t gone to Chifeng yet... I''m waiting for you. The old couple were killed and cut their throats with a knife... Clean and neat."


    Fengying thinks of the time when she separated from Jiang Xinrui. She didn''t go far before she smelled the smell of blood. Following the smell, she saw the old couple lying on the ground on the mountain. They were dead

 Chapter 3863

    "What do you want to say? Isn''t it made by a demon? "


    Jiang Xinrui looks at the beacon shadow and asks.


    At the same time, I''m also thinking about what''s going on. I don''t need to think about it. I must have been killed, but why?


    Because the old man brought them in? That''s what demons do.


    But if the demon did it, Fengying would say it directly instead of standing here, like a notice. Besides, the demon can''t cut his throat with a knife, can it? They will absorb the essence of those children to prove their need. Although the essence of the elderly is not pure, the body of the old couple is not the same. I''m afraid they are also fed by evil spirits. In this case, how can they waste it and kill them directly?


    If it''s not evil, it can only be others


    Or what the old couple found.


    "I''m afraid we''ve affected someone. I''m like a warning! Don''t get involved. "


    "Huasheng, what does the river say? I''m sure I didn''t promise you to go to the demon world with me, did I? I said you don''t have to go either. You''d better go to see Chifeng. He certainly hopes to see you at this time. "


    "I come to tell you this. I hope you can be prepared. Be careful. The more we participate, the more we may deviate from what we said at the beginning. But you can rest assured that I will hide your and my information completely."


    Feng Ying was leaning on the tree trunk, holding his eyebrows in his hands. He was a little agitated.


    I never thought that one day I would be in such an awkward situation. The world thinks that he is rebellious and unruly. But only Fengying knows that he has a simple mind. He doesn''t think much about many things and doesn''t meet many people.


    Now it''s really a blind spot.


    "Either we go together, or no one else. Knowing that the problem is getting bigger and bigger, I''m not so selfish to let you go to the demon world as a seriously injured person. Besides, it''s me who saves you, not you who saves me."


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t mention your role with my family, so you don''t have to worry about all your worries and unspoken worries."


    Jiang Xinrui turns around and goes on. The demon world is a bad place for Fengying. Even if Fengying doesn''t say it, Jiang Xinrui can understand it.


    Besides, Jiang Xinrui didn''t plan to let Fengying go alone.


    I didn''t tell my family the role of beacon in the middle. The reason is very simple. I just don''t want to.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to hear Feng Ying mentioned by her parents. She doesn''t know what attitude to listen to.


    "You don''t have to look at me like this. Don''t worry. Since I can''t avoid you, you should understand that if something is wrong with you, I will kill you at any time. I don''t want you to leave alive."


    Jiang Xinrui said softly to Liu Nanyuan on his wrist.


    Liu Nanyuan lowered his head in an instant, and even he didn''t dare to vomit. Now he was influenced by Jiang Xinrui.


    Jiangxinrui love how, Liu Nanyuan also feel, jiangxinrui is not the same, in addition to shut up no other words.


    One side of the beacon, with a heavy sigh, followed up.


    Ling family.


    "Do you know what you''ve done? Even if you want to be a Fengjia, you need to hide. Now that Fengjia is going to fight back, Lingxiao knows, and is still watching the fun behind... "


    "And the children in the hospital, have nothing to do with you? I sent someone to stay in the hospital. I heard a lot of news, saying that I was poisoned by the demon, snake and demon... "

 Chapter 3864

    "What do you want to do? Son, I''m counting on you now... "


    "Tell Dad what to do."


    "And the ghost, what are you going to do? It''s really not peaceful at home recently. If someone catches us, we''ll be finished. "


    Ling Shide see Ling Ji suddenly back, although the face is very cold, but Ling Shide this meeting has been ignored, with Ling Ji behind the ass, has been saying ah.


    Although in front of outsiders, Ling Shide pretends to be very deep, only Ling Shide himself knows that his heart, ah, is about to fall to the bottom.


    "I have something to do. Just do your own thing."


    Ling Ji''s tone is slightly cold.


    But no matter how cold Ling Ji''s tone is, because he has a smiling face, it won''t make people feel how angry he is at the moment.


    But the people around him know that the more dazzling Ling Ji''s smile is, the more it affects that teardrop twinkles like stars, which indicates his impatience at the moment, and even his bloodthirsty impulse.


    Ling Ji may be a person with angels and demons.


    And now Ling Ji finished, Ling Shide chose to shut up, he knows the child too well, if you continue to ask, no one knows what the result will be.


    Ling Ji is short of a garrulous person, and her ears are quiet at last. She comes to her study, locks the door directly, shakes the first potted flower beside her right hand, and only hears the sound of opening the door. A secret passage appears behind Ling Ji''s study.


    At the moment when the secret road is opened, the gloomy ghost comes to her face. For a moment, Ling Ji feels her hair standing up.


    Even so, Ling Ji just reached out and patted herself and went in directly.


    The dark path is downward. It took Ling Ji about five or six minutes to walk before a little light appeared. If you are careful, you can find that when Ling Ji came in, although it was dark around, because it was daytime, you can still see the secret lines on the black walls around.


    All the way to the bottom.


    The so-called lines are not lines, they are arrays.


    All kinds of arrays, if the wind is there, can basically recognize them, such as those who raise souls, those who shock ghosts


    One layer after another, interlocking.


    If Fengxi sees it, he may say that the array is well drawn.


    Almost half an hour later, Ling Ji came out from the inside, her face turned white obviously, as if she had been drained by something. She lay on the soft collapse of the study and relaxed for a long time.


    "Is he really credible? In fact, I have always wanted to say that you are still young and have many opportunities. Why are you so eager for quick success and instant benefit... "


    Liu Qinian pushes open the door and stands beside Ling Ji. He looks at Ling Ji who is sweating and raises his hand to close the door of the secret passage. Although Liu Qinian''s tone is persuasive, he is also distressed. This child is growing up.


    Now looking at Ling Ji more and more, Liu Qinian began to doubt his original decision.


    "Seek the skin of a tiger? When I dare to form a contract with you, you should know what kind of person I am. "


    "Go... Find a way to stop Jiang Xinrui from seeing Liu Tingan! From the men around her, stir up, people, the most impure is the feelings, but also the best weapon


    Ling Ji closed his eyes and didn''t see who the person was. He said directly.

 Chapter 3865

    "Do you hear me? You can''t let her see Liu Tingan. You know, your snake king always has feelings for the human world. You can''t let more people participate in the trouble. "


    "Uncle Liu, I can''t stop now. The more involved I am, the more I have no way to go back. Apart from advancing into the abyss, I take out the whole Ling family to gamble. If I fail, I will die without a place to die, and the Ling family will never be able to turn over, or even be exterminated, which is beyond the tolerance of the world! I don''t care about his real purpose anymore... "


    "Go on, we don''t have much time to waste."


    "By the way, separate out some people and pay attention to the trend of the village. Jiang Xinrui won''t cut people''s throats directly, but we didn''t do it. At this time, there is a third wave of people. We must be careful."


    "I know you don''t want to give up, but some of the younger generation can''t stay. If they don''t die, they can only die. They can''t be around Jiang Xinrui. Even if it''s not for me, think of other younger generation in your family, they can''t be affected by this..."


    Ling Ji felt the people around did not leave, tone some helpless continue to say.


    And every word Ling Ji said with her eyes closed seemed to take a lot of effort, and the whole person seemed to be lack of Yang.


    As for Liu Qinian''s words, although he was weak, he also meant coercion and inducement.


    "I know. I won''t say it again."


    Liu Qinian heard the sound of uncle Liu, his eyes moved. Over the years, Ling Ji only called him uncle Liu when something happened.


    After nodding his head, Liu Qinian turned around and left. He needed to speed up the time. Although he had eyes in the dark of jiangxinrui, in order to avoid being found, they were all far away, and the news was slow.


    If it wasn''t for Jiang Xinrui who suddenly went to the village, maybe she wouldn''t have followed her. After all, their Liu family and Ling family didn''t have so many people.


    When Liu Qinian pushes the door to leave, Ling Ji''s eyes change, and then some black air slowly seeps into the wall of the secret passage, floating beside Ling Ji.


    "When can I go out..."


    An uneasy female voice came out of the black air, as if asking.


    "What do you say? You''re not angry enough. You can''t do anything when you go out. "


    "Do you still want to deal with Jiang Xinrui? You don''t even deserve to practice for her! If you don''t listen to me, I can make you crazy at any time. You are a soul now. If you dare to make your own opinion again, you can try it. "


    "Go to serve Mr. Hao, or invite the people behind you out, if it''s useful to me, otherwise you can''t do anything. Why do you think I''ll keep you? Don''t bother me. Get out of here. "


    Ling Ji turns her head and looks at the black air in front of her. Although her face makes people feel warm, Ling Ji''s murderous air highlights at the moment. If the other party doesn''t leave, Ling Ji really wants to do it.


    Useless things will only drag you back. I wanted to use her to do something about Shili Chunfeng when necessary, but I didn''t expect it to be so useless. I''m the worst ghost.


    Ling Ji raised her hand and wiped the sweat on her face. After adjusting her breath, she directly hit the black air into the secret door. She didn''t show mercy at all.


    Even with a faint impatience, women are stupid even when they die.


    Jiangcheng film and television base.


    "What about Wanfeng? It''s a good shot. Tell her to call it a day. "

 Chapter 3866

    Hua Zhi is sitting on a chair with a walkie talkie in her hand. Her eyes are shining. She used to feel that she had nothing to do without filming. There will always be regrets. I didn''t expect that the film effect that she directed for the first time was too satisfactory.


    Hua Zhi puts down her earphone and gets up to find Wan Feng. Although this is the first time for the little girl to perform, she completely controls the temperament of a veteran female general, even better than she thinks. Hua Zhi feels that she has found a treasure.


    The more you look at the results, the more satisfied you are.


    But turned around to look for a circle, did not see the figure.


    "I didn''t know where she was just now, and her younger brother disappeared. After the shooting, she said that she went to change clothes and didn''t come back..."


    Assistant Wang replied.


    Because I''m not sure who Wan Feng is, assistant Xiao Wang didn''t intervene, and everyone paid attention to the results.


    "What is not coming back? I asked you to follow me for help. The base is so big, didn''t anyone follow me? "


    "I''ve been looking at it for so long, but none of you found that Wan Feng didn''t come back?"


    "Go and have a look."


    Hua Zhi hears assistant Xiao Wang''s words, small explosive temper came up directly, this all what person?


    While talking, I went to the makeup area to find someone, thinking that Wan Feng would not get lost, right?


    When they were in a hurry to find someone, they just ran into Wan Feng head-on. Behind Wan Feng was Chi Feng, but they didn''t know what was going on. Looking at the weak man, he lowered his head and didn''t look very well.


    "Where have you two been?"


    Hua Zhi asked directly.


    At the same time, she looks a little confused. How can she feel that Wanfeng''s state is a bit like a fierce one? Take a look at Chifeng. Her eyes are cold


    So what happened to these two brothers and sisters?


    Is it really because I lost my job in the film base?


    And then you''re not happy?


    Hua Zhi felt very inexplicable.


    "Well, the first time we came here, my brother and I didn''t know where we came from. We went outside and came back."


    "I didn''t expect to go so long..."


    "How was my picture? If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go back. Anyway, I''m also a guest star. I don''t have much drama, do I? "


    Wan Feng stands in front of Chi Feng, blocking Hua Zhi''s eyes.


    "OK, we''ll contact you again. You''re tired today too..."


    Hua Zhi sees this, although feel very strange, but because there are still a lot of things to shoot behind, directly arrange people to send Wan Feng, Chi Feng home, this time the account is very clear, must send back.


    Wanfeng naturally didn''t refuse, but she didn''t get to Shaohua. On the way, Wanfeng found an excuse to take Chifeng out of the car.


    "You are in such a state that I don''t think you can go to her."


    "Chifeng, what do you think? Give me a word? Originally, I stayed for a few days by myself. As a result, you came to me, and you look like this again. I''m really worried about staying by myself. "


    "Besides, some things are false..."


    Wan Feng looks at Chi Feng. She doesn''t even smile at the moment. She sighs heavily.


    Now shouldn''t it be to accompany her and comfort her?


    It''s the other way around.


    "I''m fine, really, I still want to find her. The demon world is not peaceful. I don''t worry. Sister, are you going?"


    Chifeng looked down at the tip of her feet, with a somewhat erratic expression, but one thing is very certain, that is to see Jiang Xinrui.


    "Stupid brother..."


    "What do you like about her? Do you remember what you told me? "

 Chapter 3867

    Wan Feng looks at the reaction of Chi Feng, especially blocked in her heart.


    How did her good brother become like this? What can I like to change a person like this? She doesn''t like people, so she can''t understand? Wan Feng didn''t know, really didn''t know and couldn''t understand.


    "I don''t know what I like about her, but I know that if I want to see her now, I think I''m running. I really want to see her."


    "It seems that only when I saw her, my life became colorful, and even all the pink and Dai were inferior to her."


    "There can never be a substitute in my heart. No matter what happens, I want to see her. I also believe that any choice she makes has her reasons and is inevitable."


    When Chifeng said this, her eyes changed from the loss at the beginning to the joy. It was the thought of the person she liked, which changed her mood.


    The position of Jiang Xinrui in Chifeng''s heart may be predestined on the first day. It''s really the Jiang Xinrui Chifeng turned to look for, but it''s like a guide in the dark, meeting a specific person at a specific time.


    It''s not just when Jiang Xinrui first meets Chifeng that she feels amazing. In fact, Chifeng is also amazed when she meets Jiang Xinrui. Both of them are surprised by each other''s appearance. They also enter into each other''s heart. It''s so easy to forget their company all day long?


    That night, Jiang Xinrui, holding a paintbrush, was clever and quiet. When she looked up at him, she was like a smart fairy. It was clear that the picture should be static, and it was all dynamic in Chifeng''s eyes.


    Qiong nose, cherry lips, Daimei peach cheeks, young, but also beautiful, unconsciously let people hold their breath.


    Maybe Jiang Xinrui never knew that she was like this in Chifeng''s eyes, but in fact, this kind of appearance has always existed in Chifeng''s world.


    What can be changed in a few words?


    "In that case, go ahead and don''t delay. Otherwise, Jiang Xinrui has entered the demon world with the third uncle, and we will chase further and further..."


    "If you want, do it. I always hope you can be happy. I may never fall in love with others like you in my life."


    "While I''m still here, I can look at you..."


    "In fact, it''s very boring. There''s no challenge. It''s interesting to have real guns and knives."


    Wan Feng put out her hand and patted Chi Feng, giving him affirmation.


    Although she has her own worries, the state of mind is magical. It is not as important as Chifeng.


    Chifeng doesn''t want to leave jiangxinrui. She likes jiangxinrui. Her elder sister says that she takes care of and depends on her younger brother. If Chifeng doesn''t come to her today, Wanfeng will go to Chifeng, because Wanfeng finds that she really can''t leave her younger brother.


    I''m always worried. I don''t have the strength to do anything. I feel more and more flustered. Only when I see Chifeng, I feel that my heart is normal.


    "Sister... I won''t let you do anything!"


    Chifeng looks up at Wanfeng solemnly.


    He didn''t forget Wan Feng''s physical reasons


    At this time, the demon boundary.


    Feng Ying said that he couldn''t get through to Jiang Xinrui, so he could only bring her. He didn''t tell Hua Sheng about Jiang Xinrui''s news. He didn''t feel much about the river.


    Just looking at the side of Jiang Xinrui, when entering the demon world, the expression is really hard to say.

 Chapter 3868

    "What''s the matter? Are you disappointed in the demon world? "


    "Stop your aura, or we''ll get more and more trouble. I''m a devil. It doesn''t matter."


    The beacon turned to the river.


    Then step into the world like a dreamland.


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t answer and continued to follow the beacon.


    She can''t say she was disappointed. She didn''t expect anything from this place at all. She just thought it was magical. She had been to the heaven, the human world, the underworld, and even the demon world. In fact, these places are no different from what she imagined. The heaven is a fairyland, beautiful, the human world is full of earthly atmosphere, and everywhere is full of vitality. The underworld is dark, cold, and lonely, As for the evil world, although the reputation is not good, but that place, jiangxinrui feel very beautiful, the sky is purple.


    But why is the demon world like a dreamland of nothingness?


    As far as you can see, every inch of grass is barren and full of evil spirit. On your head are rolling clouds, like boiling hot water. But strangely enough, there is no wind or anything around.


    This feeling is like the fantasy of meeting mandrill, because everything inside is fake, so everything around is static.


    But this is the demon world, the real place, is it a huge fantasy? Jiang Xinrui thinks it''s impossible. After all, if it can be called a realm of fantasy, who can support it? She is wasting her accomplishments day by day. Even if her parents come, they can''t guarantee that she can support this place all the time.


    You know, the demon world always exists.


    Jiang Xinrui looks at the houses in the demon world and the monsters. For a moment, she feels that her goose bumps have come down.


    What surprised her was Feng Ying''s reaction. She thought Feng Ying would change. After all, this place is his painful past. If she had experienced the same thing as Feng Ying, maybe she would not forgive


    Every time I think of it, I''ll make it difficult.


    From the perspective of Fengying, she really can''t let go, so she really admires Fengying.


    Maybe that''s the difference.


    She will never be able to achieve the natural and unrestrained of Fengying.


    "Sister, let''s go. Don''t look. The hall of demon world is far away from the border."


    "Your spell flight takes a little time, too."


    "Look at the way you haven''t seen the market. I can tell you that the demon world is different from other places. Aura is a good medicine. Even if you are strong, you can''t stand the wheel fight."


    Liu Nanyuan vomited snake letter son, wrapped around Jiang Xinrui''s wrist, and stretched his neck very long. He was worried. When he got home, he was naturally excited.


    He will see how Jiang Xinrui will face them later.


    At that time, he can also break away from Kaijiang Xinrui. Otherwise, Liu Nanyuan feels that he is going to be deformed. He is really immortal and tortured.


    "So I tied you to my hand to hide my breath, so that the demons around me only thought it was a little snake demon less than a hundred years old. With the evil spirit around me, I felt very quiet."


    Jiang Xinrui pinches Liu Nanyuan''s seven inches and uses a little strength to make him unable to breathe. Then he opens his mouth. In this way, Liu Nanyuan directly closes his mouth. Although he looks at his eyes and scolds her in his heart, Liu Nanyuan certainly does not dare to speak.


    "You''re good at playing..."


    Feng Ying walked in front, originally intended to deliberately release the evil spirit, did not expect that Jiang Xinrui had been ready for a long time.

 Chapter 3869

    "What else? I won''t be so bored as to raise a useless snake. Even if it''s ugly, it''s stupid. "


    "Let''s go..."


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Liu Nanyuan and goes on.


    Feng Ying didn''t speak. He looked at the gray and black Hall of the demon world, which had already shown its outline, and began to release his authority. Because the closer he got to the hall, the more chaotic he was around. The weak were all eaten, and they all supplemented the cultivation for the powerful demons.


    The hall of demon world is gray and black, without any light. It''s so dull that people can''t breathe. Although there''s no light, it''s strange that the whole hall is slightly red. If you look carefully, those red lights are still moving.


    It turns out that it''s not a light source at all, but an eye.


    All kinds of evil eyes.


    Feng Ying stood in front of the hall of demon world, looked down at Liu Nan yuan and said, "it''s your turn to perform. We''re here to ask for help. Be polite."


    "Report it, and then lead the way to see you snake king."


    The words of the beacon fell, Liu Nanyuan moved his body, snake letter son moved directly spit out a green sign, then saw the whole Demon World Hall 100 meters high dark door suddenly moved.


    Creaking harsh voice came, and then a white shadow came out of it and stopped in front of Jiang Xinrui and others.


    "Sister Baizhu, help me, these two people are going to kill me!"


    The white shadow has not yet appeared. The little green snake on Jiang Xinrui''s wrist seems to have hit the chicken blood suddenly. She tries to run out while she is trying to. But how can Jiang Xinrui be quick? She has been pressing hard all the time. Jiang Xinrui moves slightly and grabs Liu Nanyuan''s seven inches directly.


    How dare you do the same to her?


    However, looking at Liu Nanyuan''s reaction, Jiang Xinrui is more certain that Liu Nanyuan''s identity in the demon world is definitely unusual.


    In fact, Jiang Xinrui did not guess wrong, or her intuition is always different. Liu Nanyuan is really different.


    The future will give her a big surprise, is the fate is also a disaster, is sad is also happy.


    And that is called white bamboo, this will also show the real body, white gauze skirt, eyes humble and polite, mouth smile, but give people the feeling of smile does not reach the bottom of the eye.


    "White bamboo, the snake king''s Dharma protector, is waiting for his third highness, Miss Jiang."


    "Please, my king has been waiting for a long time."


    "Good morning, your highness."


    Bai Zhu raised his hand to salute. His voice was clear and penetrating. Once he said this, even the evil spirits around him were honest and didn''t stare here.


    When Liu Nanyuan heard Bai Zhu''s words, he was honest. He was more honest than Jiang Xinrui holding seven inches, but he kept staring at Bai Zhu and hoped that she would hurry to save him.


    "Oh, you still have a big face. When I came last time, I didn''t invite a Dharma guard to greet you."


    "Your Highness... You are really a little snake demon with status."


    "Let''s go. The snake king has come out of the ice to wait for me. Naturally, we can''t delay."


    Feng Ying said, turned to look at Jiang Xinrui, eyes slightly pick, and then turned to go.


    And Feng Ying''s heart is a little surprised that Liu Tingan will come out of the ice?


    Just to meet them? Surely it''s not so simple. Fengying can''t help thinking that it''s because of liunanyuan, but Fengying feels that liunanyuan doesn''t have this ability.


    Jiang Xinrui receives the look in Feng Ying''s eyes and nods casually. They don''t say much, but inexplicable Jiang Xinrui understands the meaning of Feng Ying.

 Chapter 3870

    Demon world main hall.


    Bai Zhu led the way and bypassed the dark main hall. What he saw was a completely different world. There were no buildings around, let alone plants.


    The most conspicuous man sitting in the vast expanse of white is a dark tea table in front of the man. There is a pot of hot tea on it. At the moment, it is still white. It is also because of this that Jiang Xinrui realized that this place is still very cold, and the illusion of nothingness is only an illusion.


    If Bai Zhu hadn''t just said that their king came out from under the cold ice to wait for them, Jiang Xinrui would really think that this was under the cold ice.


    It''s so cold.


    From a distance, it was a vast expanse of white. In fact, those were all white snow. Liu ting''an was wearing a gray long shirt and sat cross legged. The most conspicuous thing was his long hair. A snow-white head was tied behind his head with only a white jade hairpin. I didn''t know that it was covered by snow.


    As for the appearance, what kind of face is that? Jiang Xinrui thinks Liu ting''an should be a Confucius and martial man. Even if he is not so strong, he should be fierce. After all, he is the snake king and the former demon king. He should not be... A weak scholar.


    A pair of affectionate eyes, a red curved stripe between the forehead, some like the shape of a snake, a tall bridge of the nose, and lips are bright red against all the snow-white, and the corners of the mouth rise slightly, giving people a very confused feeling.


    But his face is very white


    It''s really hard for Jiang Xinrui to imagine that Liu ting''an would look like this. It''s even harder to imagine how he launched a war for his beloved. His lover died. He lived under the cold ice


    Bai Zhu walked up to the man, bowed respectfully, asked Jiang Xinrui and Feng Ying to take their seats, reached out to pour tea, looked at Jiang Xinrui intentionally or unintentionally, and finally fell on Liu Nanyuan, looking at Liu Nanyuan with a little comfort.


    When Liu Nanyuan saw Liu ting''an, he became very honest. If Jiang Xinrui hadn''t felt his heartbeat, he thought he was dead.


    It seems that Liu Nanyuan is really afraid of Liu ting''an.


    "It''s not easy to drink hot tea here..."


    When Feng Ying said this, she looked at Jiang Xinrui and sat down. Then she picked up the tea cup and tasted it. It was still good tea. Feng Ying looked up at Liu ting''an.


    Because of their habits, Liu ting''an is actually the most heat-resistant. Naturally, she doesn''t drink hot tea. Naturally, this thing is prepared for them.


    And Feng Ying saw Liu ting''an without any accident. If this guy changed his women''s clothes, he would be more beautiful than Chifeng.


    But Liu ting''an turned out to be black haired. Because of his wife''s death, she turned white in an instant. She has been like this since then.


    "If your highness San comes to visit me alone, you really can''t drink this hot tea. You just brought a little girl. Naturally, I have to prepare some."


    "Besides, your highness brought it in person. Naturally, you should be more careful to entertain..."


    "I don''t know much about Miss Jiang. I''d better send someone out to inquire about your identity. I''m offended by so many. I hope Miss Jiang doesn''t blame my younger generation for being ignorant and offending. I''m proud of you. Nanyuan''s cultivation is low. It''s not worth treating you like this."


    "Miss Jiang has come all the way. Please accept her kindness."


    Liu Tingan''s voice was low and gentle, and every word seemed to step on the tip of people''s heart.


    Liu ting''an''s words fell and waved gently. A dark green porcelain vase appeared on the dark tea table.

 Chapter 3871

    After Liu ting''an finished, Jiang Xinrui and Feng Ying looked at each other. What does this mean?


    Feng Ying reached out and picked up the small bottle. With a guess in her heart, she opened it directly and put it on the tip of her nose. Then her eyes lit up in an instant.


    The taste is very delicate, just like the feeling of green grass.


    "Is this... A gift for this little guy? Brother Liu, we''re not threatening. We just let him lead the way. We really ask you. You must know why, or you won''t meet us here? "


    Feng Ying put down the porcelain bottle and didn''t know what was inside, but it must be a good thing. Besides, Liu ting''an''s hand is not so simple. The things in the bottle must be not simple.


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t speak and kept looking at Liu ting''an. Of course, Jiang Xinrui was not impressed by Liu ting''an''s appearance, but Jiang Xinrui felt that Liu ting''an looked at her strangely and gave her a strange feeling.


    It''s like looking at another person through her. There''s something hidden in her eyes. It''s not calm at all.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t understand. It''s just a few breathing times. How can Liu ting''an change so much?


    And Liu ting''an''s words, even more so.


    Although Jiang Xinrui didn''t look at the bottle, Jiang Xinrui''s intuition told herself that this is the antidote, the antidote of demon poison, and the antidote of demon poison is the Millennium Dragon clothes and the snake skin of Liu ting''an, so his face is particularly white. Isn''t it because he is in the snow?


    Is it Liu Nanyuan''s noble status or is there another reason for exchanging such a great sacrifice for Liu Nanyuan?


    Is a Liu Nanyuan worth Liu ting''an so?


    "This is what you want..."


    Liu Tingan''s voice was very light. As she said, she lifted her white sleeves. She saw the skin that should have been as white as her cheeks. At the moment, it was a red star. It was blood. It had solidified on her body. The new skin wrapped the red little by little


    "You... Liu Tingan? Why are you? "


    Feng Ying looked at Liu ting''an''s sleeves and immediately sat up straight. His eyes were full of incredible. He believed that Liu ting''an could peel, but he didn''t expect Liu ting''an to do so?


    The key is how they did it quietly before they said it?


    Jiang Xinrui also changed her face. Unexpectedly, it was really as she thought.


    As for Liu Nanyuan on Jiang Xinrui''s wrist, his face changed when Liu Tingan took out the porcelain vase. His whole body was like a cramp and stretched straight. Then he saw Liu Tingan''s lifted sleeves. Liu Nanyuan couldn''t care about anything and picked it directly from Jiang Xinrui''s wrist. Even if Jiang Xinrui held his seven inches and strangled him, Liu Nanyuan would run to Liu Tingan''s side.


    The whole green body is directly coiled on Liu Tingan''s body. Mung bean''s eyes keep crying. Is this for him? How does he deserve it? Liu Nanyuan thought it was all fake. He looked at Bai Zhu in the twinkling of an eye and hoped that she could give herself a look, but Bai Zhu didn''t see him at the moment. He looked like a machine as usual.


    Liu Nanyuan forgot that Bai Zhu was actually expressionless. She could laugh, but it was only arranged by the snake king.


    From Bai Zhu''s eyes, Liu Nanyuan couldn''t get any information.


    "The process of raw peeling is too bloody, so when you came, I did it. I ground it directly and put it all in the bottle."

 Chapter 3872

    "Nanyuan is a middle-aged and young brother of my family. I have grown up around me since I was a child. Of course, I have to pay such a high price for more than that."


    "This thing can alleviate any demon poison. It''s a good medicine. Miss Jiang can take it away. What I want is Miss Jiang''s promise. We''ll make a life and death contract and make a heaven and earth oath. When I need it and you can do it, you have to help me. You can''t refuse."


    "But don''t worry, I won''t hurt your close relatives. I won''t do useless things. Making any decisions has both advantages and disadvantages. I dare to spend 500 years of cultivation. It won''t just detoxify people. You can''t take it, but those people will die, and even more people will die. As long as my snake clothes are out, other snake demons don''t dare to converge on the surface, As for how you want to stop it, it''s your business. I won''t participate. "


    Liu Tingan held Liu Nanyuan''s small body as if she was determining something. Then her eyes relaxed slightly and handed Liu Nanyuan to Bai Zhu.


    Looking at Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, the first vertical lines appeared. It was a bloodthirsty excitement. Although Liu Tingan was trying to hide, the surge in her eyes seemed to devour Jiang Xinrui.


    One side of the Feng shadow immediately decided to cool behind, quickly pulled Jiang Xinrui behind him, resisted Jiang Xinrui''s body, and looked at Liu Tingan with vigilance.


    There are vertical lines in Liu Tingan''s eyes, which are his snake eyes. It can be said that it is a very dangerous signal, like a rattlesnake swinging its tail


    "Liu Tingan, since you have investigated her, you should know who she is. If something happens to her, she can destroy your family!"


    "We are here to negotiate. Your snake clothes are not worth her promise!"


    Feng Ying keeps Jiang Xinrui firmly behind him. Since he came with Jiang Xinrui, he can''t let anything happen to Jiang Xinrui.


    In this way, it''s better to fight directly


    At least it''s a win and a loss. Where did it come from? It was Feng Ying who thought it was impossible. They came to beg for things and beat people. It was really bullying. On the premise of not sure whether Liu ting''an had anything to do with this matter, they couldn''t do it.


    Feng Ying is not a child, but a sensible adult, but it doesn''t mean you can watch Liu ting''an mess.


    Jiang Xinrui looked up at Feng Ying''s back and protected her behind her. Her eyes moved slightly. But soon Jiang Xinrui sorted out her emotions. It was just a moment. Jiang Xinrui knew that it would change to anyone. Feng Ying''s actions would not make any difference, let alone because it was her. Feng Ying would have a different decision.


    "I know what you promised me! It''s not because of my parents that you have this request, is it? "


    "I don''t think there will be any intersection between me and you, so I have to know what you want to do."


    "Do you really want me to promise, or do you want to catch up with my parents through me? If so, I can''t promise. My parents have retired, regardless of what''s going on outside."


    Jiang Xinrui pushed away Feng Ying and stood up, looking at Liu ting''an from a commanding position.


    "Jiang Xinrui, what are you talking about? Don''t promise casually. You promised today. If you can''t do it, he can pester you! "


    Feng Ying pulls Jiang Xinrui to her side and whispers to Jiang Xinrui.


    The tone is a little urgent.

 Chapter 3873

    "Liu Tingan, you''re boring to a little girl like this!"


    "Even if you didn''t do it in the human world, it''s also related to you. As the snake king, you let your younger generation come around wantonly. It''s sooner or later for the heaven to come to you. Do you think you can avoid vulgarity in the demon world? Even if you are really always under the cold ice, you can''t hide! "


    "When you insisted on this, you regret it now? Threatening a little girl? I tell you, it''s no use threatening her. She can''t be the master at all. "


    Feng Ying grabbed Jiang Xinrui and turned to look at Liu Tingan. It seems that he can''t be kind today.


    In fact, Feng Ying dares to come directly because Liu ting''an is different from others. Liu ting''an is not a complete demon. He doesn''t care about the rules of the demon world. He has his own set of saying that what is the snake king, but it really doesn''t matter. This position is also pushed up, or for his wife.


    For Liu ting''an with such a character, Feng Ying feels that some things still make sense. In Feng Ying''s opinion, in fact, he does not necessarily need his Millennium Dragon clothes. Liu ting''an will be called the snake king, and naturally has his ability. Other snake demons may have no way, but Feng Ying believes Liu ting''an will have it.


    Otherwise, Feng Ying will not directly bring Jiang Xinrui to the demon world.


    Although Feng Ying doesn''t want to come with Jiang Xinrui in the process, after all, Feng Ying really doesn''t want to come with Jiang Xinrui in a place like the demon world.


    The words of Feng Ying are also reminding Liu ting''an, but also reminding Jiang Xinrui that one of them should not talk disorderly and the other should not nod disorderly.


    If Jiang Xinrui nods today, Liu Tingan won''t let her go until Jiang Xinrui does his thing and wants to satisfy him. The snake has a strong sense of revenge. Liu Tingan will always wait, whether heaven or the yellow spring.


    At that time, some things will be endless. Their purpose today is to cover up what has happened, rather than set aside a bigger problem to become a problem that may detonate at any time.


    Feng Ying holds Jiang Xinrui''s wrist and makes more efforts. Her eyes are more warning. Jiang Xinrui knows nothing about Liu ting''an''s horror. His appearance is just a more advanced confusion.


    "Your Highness, why are you so nervous? I''m a little snake demon, or a little snake demon with no accomplishments. What can I do? What snake king, demon king''s is not the face of people outside. Where is it as terrible as you think? "


    "Besides, I''m negotiating with Miss Jiang. I''ve taken off the Millennium Dragon clothes. Right in front of Miss Jiang''s eyes, the once and for all solution is also in front of you. Since I can directly put forward conditions with Miss Jiang, you can certainly do it. Otherwise, what am I talking about? Time is not wasted. "


    Liu ting''an looked up at Feng Ying and Jiang Xinrui. His eyes slowly returned to normal and became brighter, but his face was still pale.


    There was not much mana, but now it is consumed. Naturally, the appearance can not be seen at all. Although looking up is a little uncomfortable, Liu ting''an really doesn''t have much strength to support herself to stand up. Then she tilted her head slightly, bypassed the Feng shadow, looked directly at Jiang Xinrui and said, "Miss Jiang, in fact, even if I don''t say, you should know what I care about, I know something about you. Will you know nothing about me when you come? "

 Chapter 3874

    "I only care about my wife who is no longer in the world. You are still young and don''t understand love. I can do anything for my wife, but I can take out my snake gall. I want your promise because I think you can help me, but it''s not time yet, so I can''t tell you."


    "You can rest assured that I will save my wife and have nothing to do with what you are worried about. What are you worried about? Of course, you can refuse, but I remind you, friendly, without my Millennium Dragon clothes, you can only watch those people die. "


    Liu ting''an supported her body with her hands. Her body became softer and softer. She peeled off her snake skin raw. It can''t be said whether it hurts or not, but that Liu ting''an has become numb.


    At that time, all Liu ting''an thought about was that person


    In this life, the only fool and the only demand is that one person.


    "What does love have to do with age? It''s just to see when I meet that person. Besides, the feelings in this world are not only love, but also others. I can do anything for my parents. "


    "And you knew we would come. I don''t know how long it would take to take off your dragon clothes, but I know it''s definitely not as simple as taking off a dress. No matter how strong your cultivation is, it''s impossible to sit here and wait for us and negotiate."


    "It can only be said that you have done well before this, and you are sure that we will come. At least you have to know what happened, whether those people are worth it or not, and how important it is from my point of view! So you ordered the demon poison? Waiting for us to come to you? But I don''t understand. How can you be sure that we will come to you for the sake of those children, and even promise your terms in exchange? "


    Jiang Xinrui pushes away Feng Ying again and shakes her head slightly towards Feng Ying. Maybe Feng Ying really doubts, suspicions or even vigilance about Liu ting''an.


    But Jiang Xinrui felt that Liu ting''an would not, at least when she had not achieved her goal, Liu ting''an would never.


    Jiang Xinrui is also confused about Liu Tingan''s words. How dare he pay for this vague result?


    Also, if Liu ting''an is really behind all this, his move will be very risky, even unnecessary


    "Your Highness, look at you. You are not as clear as Miss Jiang. No matter what you said, Miss Jiang, I didn''t know in advance. I''m not so stupid. I let myself pay such a situation to exchange terms with you. I have many simpler and clear ways without harming myself. What the younger generation of the family do is sent to me. Ask me for cooperation, But I refused. I''m waiting for you. "


    "As for why I would confirm your arrival, you should ask yourself, what have you done, and how do you want to hide so that you don''t want to be known..."


    "So do you want to promise or not? Miss Jiang, at least I''ll skin myself. Can you be a little compassionate and don''t let me stretch my neck to talk to you? Whether it''s OK or not, let''s have a good word. "


    Liu Tingan said and gasped heavily. He was really tired.


    But for the sake of negotiation, we can''t wait in vain until now.

 Chapter 3875

    "I''ve promised you. Don''t you think what I just said is for nothing?"


    "No matter this promise, there must be a time limit. I can''t wait for you all the time..."


    Jiang Xinrui hears Liu ting''an''s words and ponders for a moment. Without Guan Feng''s shadow, she sits opposite Liu ting''an again and carries the tea made by white bamboo.


    Jiang Xinrui is not satisfied or dissatisfied with Liu Tingan''s answer, but at least it is reasonable, especially when Liu Tingan tells her reasons. Although she has not said enough, Jiang Xinrui feels that Liu Tingan knows different from her imagination, or even more. Whether Liu Tingan knows it all or not, Jiang Xinrui can''t continue to say it, Liu ting''an''s feeling to her is really not simple. In fact, it''s right to think about it. How can a demon like Liu ting''an be simple? Appearance doesn''t represent anything.


    "Term? We are not short-lived human beings. What should we say about the term... We can only say that it won''t make you wait too long. Take it. It can detoxify demons, but it can''t bring back the dead, so don''t delay. "


    "I''m also tired. I have to wait for me to recover when I cash in. Otherwise, I''m really a white faced scholar in the human world. I''m very fierce."


    Liu ting''an stretched out his hand and slightly picked his eyes, indicating that Jiang Xinrui clapped hands with him to swear.


    As for Liu ting''an''s saying not to delay time, it''s also serious. Those children can''t be saved in the next few days. After all, he is detoxified, not brought back to life.


    If he could, it would have been too late for him to save his life.


    "Pa!"


    Jiang Xinrui is not talking. Under the eyes of Feng Ying''s refusal, she claps her hands with Liu Tingan to swear.


    At the moment of clapping her hands, Jiang Xinrui remembered the moment when she clapped her hands with Wan Feng. It was not the first time she had done this kind of thing. Jiang Xinrui realized that it was very interesting. Ten li Chunfeng wanted to retire, but in fact she could not retire from the beginning. It can also be said that from the beginning, neither Jiang Xinrui nor Huasheng could really retire, Anything that happens could involve them.


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Liu Tingan''s eyes. Maybe this thing didn''t happen today. Jiang Xinrui feels that Liu Tingan will still think of a way to make this promise with her


    That clear affirmation and courage surprised Jiang Xinrui. Liu ting''an was a madman.


    "Brother... I''m sorry, it''s all because of me. Nanyuan''s apology for death is not enough to make up for it. Brother, I really didn''t expect to be caught. I went with the heart of death. Who knows that Jiang Xinrui didn''t kill me and saved me..."


    "Brother, say a word, how are you..."


    After Jiang Xinrui and Feng Ying left, Liu Nanyuan dared to turn into a human shape and knelt directly in front of Liu Tingan. Her emerald green eyes had turned purple.


    Liu Nanyuan has been crying here since Liu Tingan and Jiang Xinrui were talking.


    Bai Zhu doesn''t care about him, just like a standard dummy.


    "Do you know it''s wrong?"


    After Jiang Xinrui left, Liu Tingan directly lay on the tea table and squinted at Liu Nanyuan Road.


    Hearing Liu Tingan''s words, Liu Nanyuan nodded wildly, and tears flowed into his neck. He was moved to death that Liu Tingan could save him in this way.


    "Then be obedient and practice under the cold ice."


    Liu Tingan raised her hand to wipe Liu Nanyuan''s tears and whispered.

 Chapter 3876

    Although Liu Tingan''s voice is not as powerful as what Jiang Xinrui said just now, it is much colder. Liu Nanyuan feels that the coldness under the cold ice may not be as good as Liu Tingan''s tone at the moment.


    Mingming is already powerless on the tea table, and his eyes are even more godless. Thinking of this, Liu Nanyuan is even more uncomfortable. This is for him


    Liu Nanyuan never knew that he was so important to Liu ting''an. He was just a family brother. He valued him so much. Is it because the day he was born was the day Liu ting''an''s daughter died, so he took special care of him? Liu Nanyuan doesn''t know, but he knows very well that Liu ting''an must repay him for being so kind to him, which makes him more convinced that Liu ting''an can do nothing, but he must do something for Liu ting''an. He can''t just look at it and do nothing.


    But Liu Nanyuan will never mention it again at this time. It is obvious that Liu Tingan doesn''t want to hear it. Liu Nanyuan kowtowed heavily to Liu Tingan, and then went to practice under the cold ice. The future is long, and he won''t give up.


    Looking at Liu Nanyuan leaving, Liu Tingan slowly opened her eyes, gave a light Ho, looked at Liu Nanyuan''s back, as if she was looking at another person through him.


    "Wang..."


    After everyone left, Bai Zhu was out of sight of Liu ting''an. Her eyes were distressed and she just wanted to say something, but she didn''t say a word.


    "You go too. Do as I say. Nanyuan won''t stay in the cold ice for long. You''re not so lucky and safe this time."


    "Jiang Xinrui didn''t kill him, not just because he felt that Nanyuan was useful. I''m afraid he also noticed that his pulse was different. In that case, he pushed the boat along the water and infected Jiang Xinrui''s aura, which was also useful to him."


    "And warn the people over there not to stretch out their hands too long. What does he want to do? I can acquiesce in using my people, but it can''t affect me. Jiang Xinrui can''t move now! If something happens to Jiang Xinrui before my plan appears, don''t blame my ruthlessness! Without cultivation, I can kill him. "


    When Liu ting''an said this, there were vertical lines in her eyes. Then she took a deep breath and directly got up and strode away.


    Bai Zhu could only nod his head and say yes. At the moment he bowed his head, tears fell on the snow. Shen mowan had been dead for so long. Liu ting''an still couldn''t put it down. He was never depressed. He was just dormant and resented the world


    Liu ting''an left the cold ice dreamland. He lost a lot of accomplishments and needed to recover. He just rested. He didn''t have enough time. He still had something to do, but the door of the hall hadn''t come out. He ran into a man in a moon white gown. At the moment, he turned his back to him. He seemed to be waiting for him. Don''t think about it. He was naturally waiting for him.


    "I brought you something. Don''t thank me very much."


    When the man turned around, it was Ji Li''s face. Ji Li held a white crystal in his hand and hit Liu ting''an directly.


    They are also white long shirts, but they show completely different feelings on two different people. Liu ting''an may be injured. The whole person looks very weak. It''s really like the weak scholar Jiang Xinrui said. The bright red between the lip and forehead is still conspicuous, which is a little contradictory on the whole.


    But Ji Li is some childe''s momentum like jade, but his eyes are sharp.


    Two white clothes, two different contradictions.

 Chapter 3877

    "Why did you make yourself so miserable? It has nothing to do with me. I just told you the news, but I really didn''t expect you to choose like this... Liu Tingan, you''re playing with your life, you know? How many 500 years do you have to spend? How many layers of skin can fade? Shen mowan is dead. She can''t live at all. What I see in the ice coffin is nothingness. She has no future. "


    Ji Li injected a group of energy into Liu ting''an''s body. Looking at Liu ting''an''s pale face, Ji Li wanted to make a mockery.


    After all, it''s rare to see a man with his temperament, who is more beautiful than him? Ji Li is a bit of a crisis. Of course, this is not the biggest reason, just because Liu ting''an said he cooperated with him, but he has his own ideas and always wants to break the rules.


    It was unexpected to find Liu ting''an, but it was also expected, but Ji Li really didn''t want to see Liu ting''an die. If he went on like this, his life would soon die. This was completely different from when he first met Liu ting''an and changed.


    Especially when Ji Li looked at Liu ting''an and completely wanted to die, Ji Li didn''t understand.


    Is it worth living in memory for someone who doesn''t exist at all?


    Is this the feeling of seeking but not feeling? Ji Li didn''t know whether he was questioning himself or Liu ting''an.


    "Whether it''s worth it or not, only you know. When the only light in your heart is gone, your life is like being drained. It doesn''t matter. Now I have a chance and don''t do anything. I always feel sorry for Mo night."


    Liu ting''an absorbed the fresh essence and immediately felt that the breath he held in his heart came alive. He spent too much energy with Jiang Xinrui and others, which would be a breath.


    Then Liu Tingan''s watery eyes moved slightly. Looking at Ji Li''s puzzled appearance, he seemed to think of something. He walked in step by step and suddenly approached Ji Li. Because of the injury, his voice was very light, but he was very enchanted and asked, "what about you? Have you lived so long without realizing the taste of love? Ji Li, you are very different from Jiang Xinrui, you know? You like that little girl... "


    Liu ting''an is not a doubt, but an affirmation.


    With these words, the bright red lips curled up, which was a mockery. Especially looking at Ji Li''s eyes staring at him in an instant, even if he pinched his neck and picked him up, Liu Tingan didn''t panic. On the contrary, Liu Tingan smiled more happily.


    i see.


    The more frightened Ji Li was, the greater his reaction was. Liu ting''an smiled more proudly. Did he catch Ji Li''s handle? That''s great. Liu ting''an felt that he couldn''t see through Ji Li since he met him six months ago. This person can cooperate with you, but he also has a feeling of pushing you into the abyss at any time.


    His eyes seem to have no emotion for anyone or anything, perhaps because he can see through too many things, but it''s not good. After all, you can''t cooperate with a person who doesn''t care about anything.


    Ji Li didn''t reveal much intention since he appeared, but every step he took was different. Liu ting''an wouldn''t think Ji Li was helping him.


    It''s much easier for a person to have a weakness. Liu ting''an thinks it''s much more reasonable to recall this. In fact, Liu ting''an has long been suspicious. He just feels that there is no evidence, or no chance to test, but today he has.

 Chapter 3878

    "Ji Li, even if I guessed your mind correctly, you don''t have to be so angry? It''s just the two of us. What are you afraid of? The little girl left long ago. Besides, you should have seen her go, too? After staying in the demon world for so long, you can completely hide your breath here. They certainly can''t feel it. "


    "Yes... It''s just seeing her leave that makes you uncomfortable? Her eyes at Feng Ying are different. She may not be familiar with me. She disdains to hide it. Who can hide her eyes? I''m too familiar with that kind of forbearance. It''s my understanding of Mo Wan... No wonder my face changes because of my words. Do you know how cold you usually have? "


    "But you don''t have to worry. Feng Ying is different from Jiang Xinrui. I met Feng Ying in my early years. He looks like a prodigal son, but he is actually a person with incomparable long love. If he is passionate, he won''t let go easily. Maybe he doesn''t realize anything like you now."


    "You are luckier than him. He doesn''t have me around to help him see himself, but you do. You will recognize yourself earlier than him. It''s better than what you miss. Mo Wan and I just missed too much and wasted time. Otherwise, we will stay together for a longer time. She may not die. I always think I saved her and let her leave..."


    "Although I don''t know what your real purpose is, I feel that you don''t want to hurt Jiang Xinrui. I don''t know you very well. I also feel that people like you can be soft hearted to a person. Your heart must be in chaos."


    Liu ting''an was hung in mid air by Ji Li. Looking at the green tendons on Ji Li''s wrist, Liu ting''an still wanted to laugh, but it was difficult for him to speak and breathe.


    Although it didn''t affect his state of mind, he really wanted to suffocate. Ji Li looked at him and added his essence just now, so he began to abuse him hard? If he hadn''t had low accomplishments in recent years, how could he be threatened by something born of resentment, something that can''t even be regarded as a demon?


    Thinking of this, Liu ting''an suddenly felt that he was the truth. Maybe Ji Li didn''t dare to approach Jiang Xinrui because of his identity. He only dared to plan something behind his back.


    But what exactly does he want to do? What is the significance of such a result to Jiang Xinrui? If Jiang Xinrui knows that he is in collusion with himself, Liu Tingan doesn''t think Jiang Xinrui will believe Ji Li, which is helping her.


    Let alone Jiang Xinrui, even Liu Tingan, a bystander, doesn''t believe it.


    "I have a generation difference from her. Sooner or later, I will be her master. If you are talking nonsense, I will let Liu ting''an not exist in the world. Anyway, your existence is of little significance."


    Ji Li listened to Liu ting''an saying so much. He was very angry and showed his killing intention, but he still let him finish. Ji Li wanted to see what Liu ting''an could say.


    What do you like or not? How could he be interested in Jiang Xinrui? Not to mention the generation difference, there is also the resentment of the previous generation. How can he be attracted to the daughter of his enemy? Or a child? Is he crazy? Just as he said in Jiang Xinrui''s heart that she was moved by Feng Ying at that time, Ji Li felt that the world seemed to have become mysterious.


    He didn''t say anything about his grudges with Jiang Xinrui''s parents. He didn''t give up, but now he has more important things to do. He has to change his ending

 Chapter 3879

    Ji Liming knows who Jiang Xinrui cares about most and can''t make enemies with her. Ji Li can still survive and raise his soul for too long. Because it''s rare, he naturally cherishes his life.


    If Jiang Xinrui can''t live according to her own thinking, she can only promote it secretly. The cooperation between Ji Li and Liu Tingan is actually just one more guarantee to transfer some predictable troubles to the set place and the set person.


    In this way, there will be less harm. As for this harm, of course, for Jiang Xinrui, Ji Li believes that he helps her and himself. If the outcome of Jiang Xinrui changes, he will also change.


    At that time, if he still wants revenge, he will do it


    The premise is that one day, Ji Lisong opened his hand and looked at Liu ting''an whose face was pinched red by him. If he looked at it like this, he looked a little significantly.


    His eyes warned him that he didn''t want to hear Liu Tingan talking.


    "Cough... It''s not long since I skinned myself. Don''t you want to strangle me? Hehe, think about what I said. It''s really too late when I lose it. When I was young, there were countless women who thought it was a good day. Like this, if you don''t live well, you don''t live in vain. But when you meet the destined person, you find that you will feel inferior to your past and feel unworthy of her. "


    "For this reason, not everyone has time to miss, and there is a certain number of fate. The fate sent by God to you is wasted. As an ally, I give you a piece of advice, either don''t move or get her heart. In a situation like you... You will only draw water with a bamboo basket in the end."


    Liu ting''an touched his neck and shed tears of pain. He was still hurt. Ji Li was really merciless.


    However, in the face of feelings, Liu ting''an still hopes that people around him will not miss it because of objective conditions, let alone spend the rest of his life in guilt.


    Liu ting''an held the wall column of the main hall and kept panting, which was very inconsistent with his image, but even so, Liu ting''an still wanted to talk to Ji Lido. Don''t be like him. It''s not worth cherishing.


    Of course, there is a more important point, that is, Liu ting''an wants to see what Ji Li''s state of mind will look like when he changes? When he mentioned the past, Ji Li''s disdain in his eyes really hurt his eyes.


    Liu ting''an really looks forward to the day when Ji Li enters the emotional barrier.


    "Not everyone is a fool like you! Feelings will only be my stumbling block. "


    "I don''t care what you do. Don''t miss our agreement. I promise you, I will do it. As for what you think, I can''t help you."


    "But one thing, if you die, the oath between me and you will not count. Anyway, you are dead, and I won''t look after the little snake demon."


    Ji Li was waiting for Jiang Xinrui to appear after she left. Unexpectedly, Liu Tingan would come out first. As a result


    He might as well hide.


    "Oh... Fool? Indeed, I admit that I am stupid. Otherwise, how can I cooperate with you for a while and acquiesce in that man''s wanton behavior in the human world through my men? "


    "But I have at least had two feelings of mutual joy. We pay each other. The one in your heart, I''ll tell you, she likes Feng Ying, can bear it, and can also like other people''s endless tolerance..."

 Chapter 3880

    "You don''t understand? She said she was moved but not moved. I want to cooperate with you and with her. How can I not understand at all? I have been with her for more than half a year. Although I can''t understand very well, there is one thing I think is very interesting. She is me in my early years. She looks affectionate towards everyone and doesn''t refuse anyone. There can be one or one person in my heart. "


    "I like it, but I don''t like it. She won''t hurt herself for that person. Do you think Jiang Xinrui can''t be rational to save Feng Ying this time? But if you think about it carefully, in fact, she has not hurt herself or the people she really cares about. If she really doesn''t want to be known at all, she won''t give it to you, but she won''t do it. "


    "You''ve known her for longer than me, but you don''t understand some things as well as I do. I used to be like this. I don''t care. I''m cold and cold. I''m willing to be pursued and loved, crazy and die for me... At that time, I didn''t think there was any problem with such a thing. Now I know that this behavior is actually called" fish farming ", The difference between Jiang Xinrui and me is that she doesn''t show it obviously, but I do it completely and substantively. Of course, this difference may be because she hasn''t realized... "


    "If you don''t believe it, you can try it. All the people around her can try it. She is raising fish without knowing it. If you move any one, she will have a different reaction, even you. That is to say, you can be moved to her. She can really take any of you seriously. Of course, people like me have met the destined person, She will have it, too. It depends on whose rank is higher. "


    Liu ting''an leaned against the wall column to adjust her breathing. When she said this to Ji Li, she was actually distracting Ji Li''s attention. He didn''t want to be pinched by Ji Li again. It was not good at all.


    He can''t die now. Ji Li''s power is endless, which is different from any cultivator. Liu ting''an has never seen that man can absorb anything without fear and turn it into his own mana.


    It can be said that Ji Li''s feeling for Liu Tingan is terrible. You know, even if he is a thousand year old snake demon, he needs a little practice. The only shortcut is human energy, but now the emperor of heaven is Bai Ran''s old fox. He does things in a straight way. If he does it, his goal is too big


    "What a joke. What tricks can a little girl who is not as old as me turn out? You are wrong. She has no heart at all, or she is more cruel than anyone. "


    "What she really cares about is her parents, Feng Ying... She also really likes it. Over the years, I watched her make every decision. There was a different heartbeat only in the face of Feng Ying, but she could still act as if nothing had happened. So this time, what she did to save Feng Ying surprised me and had to change her strategy."


    When Ji Li said this, he didn''t look at Liu ting''an again, but suddenly frowned and clenched his hands slightly. Then he didn''t know what he felt. Ji Li suddenly changed his face and shouted, "who?"


    While yelling, Ji Li raised his hand to condense his sword and flew out in an instant.


    "Bang!"

 Chapter 3881

    The iron gate of the Demon World Hall cracked at the sound, so it was split by Ji Li''s sword.


    At that moment, Liu Tingan scolded a dirty word in his heart. He was absolutely intentional. He was just said by himself, so he threw his anger on the door.


    "You''re too careless. You brought a tail when you came in?"


    "But this little thing runs very fast. It doesn''t even have any breath. It shouldn''t come to me. I''ve been retired for many years. It can only be you. I haven''t stopped in the demon world since you came."


    "But your reaction speed is very average. You didn''t even touch a shadow except that the door of my house was broken."


    Liu ting''an looked at the broken door and looked at it with some ponder. She didn''t know how much the eavesdropping thief had listened to.


    Looking at the back of the hurried escape, Liu ting''an felt that the back was a little familiar, but it didn''t seem to be seen for a while. From a distance, it was just a purple dot.


    This speed is really rare in the world.


    "I think my reaction speed is average, and the management of the demon king is also very general. I overheard and stole at your door. You didn''t find it, let alone report it to you. I don''t think what you left in this door is meaningful."


    "In addition to me, you have cooperation. I know, but I also give you a word. Be careful to draw water with a bamboo basket."


    Ji Li shook his sleeve and left. His tone was not very good. He flew away and couldn''t catch up with the speed, but Ji Li couldn''t do so. There were some things that people couldn''t know about what he said with Liu ting''an just now.


    Liu ting''an was wronged by Ji Li with what he had just said, and gave a cold hum.


    "Then wait and see..."


    Li ting''an''s eyes narrowed and he couldn''t control his back again recently.


    At the same time, a purple figure escaped from the boundary of the demon realm. It ran away at a very fast speed, messed up the air and hit the tree directly. But fortunately, it had already come out of the demon realm, then adjusted the breathing to disappear again and continued to run. If he was caught, he was not sure whether he could still live.


    Human world.


    Jiangcheng central hospital.


    Jiang Xinrui took the antidote from Liu ting''an and went directly to the ward. Looking at the death hovering over the hospital, Jiang Xinrui accelerated her pace.


    As for Feng Ying, she separated after leaving the demon world. When Feng Ying left, she looked cold and left in anger.


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t stop, let alone explain, and then turned and left before Feng Ying turned around.


    She doesn''t want to look at the back of Feng Ying. It''s also Feng Ying. It''s really a bad feeling to look at her back and the back of others.


    Jiang Xinrui knows that Feng Ying still wants to say something to her when she leaves. Feng Ying opposes her promise to Liu ting''an, but what can she do if she opposes it sometimes? Things have come to this point. Only Jiang Xinrui understands that she had to nod at that time. A demon who can peel off her skin and trade with her before meeting the other party. What would she do if she opposed at that time?


    Even if they are safe, the other party must know what she does. This is a hidden bomb that may detonate at any time.


    How can Jiang Xinrui not nod when everything is not clear? And she nodded and got something accordingly. Sometimes, she was already in the vortex and couldn''t get away. She could only participate.

 Chapter 3882

    Jiang Xinrui stands in Jiangcheng hospital, her eyes become firm, and it''s better to choose this kind of thing, because only you know what you''re for.


    Just entering the hospital, a biting wind suddenly penetrated Jiang Xinrui''s body. The resentment here is too heavy and the death is too thick. Normally, the hospital is a common occurrence of freshmen and death, which also checks and balances each other. However, because the children this time, the death and resentment completely quarreled with the new forces, and even completely suppressed, the people around them can''t bear it at all, Those who are in poor health will only get worse and worse.


    And those children are invaded by demon poison all day and cannot be antidoted. The instruments in the human world can only be suspended, and the pain is still on them.


    Jiang Xinrui came to the inpatient department on the third floor, which is not only the inpatient department of the children, but also the place with the most resentment and death. In her ears are the family, the children''s cries, sighs, pain... The smell of sadness surrounds the whole floor.


    The demon poison on the children has been shown. The longer the time, the more powerful the demon poison will erode. There are blue and purple vertical lines on their faces, hands and bodies. Like ancient tattoos, they wrap around everyone''s body and imprison the children''s lives and souls.


    Tears mixed with blood, the children have changed beyond recognition. The pain makes them unable to control their behavior. They can only hurt themselves to alleviate other pain


    Jiang Xinrui looks at the situation in front of her. She doesn''t know when her eyebrows are tightly wrinkled, and she never puts them down again. Jiang Xinrui wants to say that she doesn''t care, but the visual impact she gives to her eyes deeply hits Jiang Xinrui''s heart.


    This heaviness makes it difficult for Jiang Xinrui to take every step. She thinks these things don''t matter... It turns out that she cares about how to hide. When things are too serious, Jiang Xinrui can''t hide at all.


    Jiang Xinrui took out the porcelain bottle from her arms. Without hesitation, she directly lifted it out. The white powder in it was mixed in the air and inhaled by everyone. The demon poison will slow down until detoxification.


    This thing doesn''t need to be sent to everyone.


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the small half of the bottle and kept the contents, which might be useful.


    The process of demon poison detoxification is not a fast process. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t intend to wait in the hospital all the time. Maybe it''s also because it''s depressing and uncomfortable to be in such a place.


    At this time, Jiang Xinrui especially hopes that she can see Chifeng and see him. She can forget everything briefly. She is amazing at people''s appearance. It seems that she can reflect the eyes full of stars. Jiang Xinrui feels heavy, but sometimes this feeling is irreplaceable. When you need it, no matter how far you go, when you turn around, He is waiting for you in that place, always in one place, looking forward to it.


    When Jiang Xinrui turned and went downstairs, she suddenly stopped, and a very weak voice called her.


    "I''m leaving... You saved more than 100 lives here. Are you leaving like this? Without even saying hello, no one knows what you have done, let alone what they have experienced, and who is saving them from death and less pain... "


    "I really didn''t expect that you are still a living Lei Feng..."

 Chapter 3883

    Ling Shuyi holds the wall and walks into Jiang Xinrui step by step. The sound is very light. If Jiang Xinrui is not sensitive to the surrounding environment, Jiang Xinrui may not find it. The weak breathing sound seems to disappear at any time.


    Jiang Xinrui turned around and stood on one side with Ling Shuyi. She looked at her like this. It was the second time to meet her. Last time, Ling Shuyi was lying on a white hospital bed. She was lifeless and could feel dead with her eyes closed. Even if she opened her eyes and looked at her later, she was listless and seemed to be in a coma again at any time.


    This time, I can stand up and stop myself.


    The last time she looked at Ling Shuyi, it was hard to hold on. Jiang Xinrui didn''t know what to think. She gave Ling Shuyi a lot of spiritual power. She didn''t want her to die, or it was because of her weak eyes. It was already very painful, but she tried to open her eyes to see herself. It seemed to be the last straw to save her life. She held on tightly in order to live, Even if she really can''t survive, she doesn''t want to give up. Her eyes, which should have been silent and lifeless, have a little hope. Like a spark, they deeply shine on Jiang Xinrui''s heart. It''s also because of this that Jiang Xinrui subconsciously gives her hand when Ling Shuyi is obviously unable to hold on and is about to die, She held Ling Shuyi''s hand and continuously transmitted her spiritual power.


    Ling Shuyi is also because Jiang Xinrui is soft hearted at the moment. She nourishes Ling Shuyi with her spiritual power so that she can stand up again. Although she is infected by demon poison, at least she has spiritual power to protect her body and resist temporarily. Even if she can''t detoxify, Ling Shuyi can be much better than other poisoned people, and even stand up and walk. That''s why when Jiang Xinrui leaves, Ling Shuyi can have the strength to get up and shout at her


    After Jiang Xinrui left, Ling Shuyi has been waiting for her.


    Ling Shuyi didn''t expect Jiang Xinrui to save her.


    From the moment Jiang Xinrui saved her, Ling Shuyi found that her life had changed greatly, as if everything had become hopeful.


    Although her father was still the same as before, she knew that Jiang Xinrui saved her and said some strange words in her ear. Her mother suddenly became no longer weak. Although she had not completely asked her father, at least she could say no to her father. As for her eldest brother, her eyes changed. Ling Shuyi knew that he was envious


    There are others. I don''t know if it''s because her body is getting better. Ling Shuyi found that even the people around her have become pleasing to the eye. The doctor who always makes her miserable has become pleasing to the eye


    Her happiness and unhappiness began with the emergence of Jiang Xinrui.


    In fact, it was an accident that Ling Shuyi would come out and meet Jiang Xinrui again. It was like a call in the dark. Ling Shuyi moved a heavy step and walked out step by step. She stood behind Jiang Xinrui and watched her take out a bottle and sprinkle white powder. It was very magical. She stood here and was absorbed into her body along the air, Then the body becomes particularly light, and the tingling in the body is also slowing down


    Ling Shuyi knows that this is the antidote to the demon poison. She has long known what happened to herself and these people, because she has long been a normal child.


    Watching Jiang Xinrui come and go quietly, but doing such a thing saved all their lives, I always feel that this is not what Jiang Xinrui did.

 Chapter 3884

    According to the previous investigation of Jiang Xinrui, Ling Shuyi thinks she may have really misunderstood Jiang Xinrui, even her father. She thinks she knows Huasheng enough and Jiang Xinrui enough, but today Ling Shuyi finds that she has a different understanding of Jiang Xinrui.


    Doesn''t Jiang Xinrui care about this? Don''t care what life doesn''t live or die


    Now not only saved everyone, but how many families have been saved? Although Ling Shuyi doesn''t know what kind of process Jiang Xinrui gets these things, Ling Shuyi knows that it''s not easy to get the antidote anyway.


    How can Jiang Xinrui pay so much for irrelevant people?


    Ling Shuyi doesn''t understand or understand. At the same time, she also wants to stop her. Ling Shuyi wants to ask her why? Why did she save herself? Does she know who she is? What do you do?


    "Why don''t you talk? Don''t you know me?"


    "You really don''t remember, do you? My brother said that if you hadn''t come in time that day, I would have been cold and couldn''t get an antidote at all. When I didn''t have an antidote, although I was in the worst health at ordinary times, I could stand up and walk independently. Others not only couldn''t, but also those who had gone to another world... "


    "So you are my benefactor. I always remember you, including lying in the hospital bed that day..."


    "A warm current in the cold let me step into the gate of hell and come back again. You did everything. You saved me and everyone."


    "Since you forget, it doesn''t matter. I can tell you once again. My name is Ling Shuyi. I''m Ling Xiao''s daughter. I''m a few years younger than you... I also have a big brother named Ling Shujun. You''ve met..."


    Ling Shuyi spoke slowly. When she spoke, in fact, Ling Shuyi was worried that Jiang Xinrui ignored her directly and turned around and left.


    So ling Shuyi tried to speak as quickly as possible, but she ignored her physical condition. Although she could walk normally, she was also poisoned by demons. She was weak. How could she be like ordinary people? Ling Shu hurried out. It was like someone was calling her outside. In this way, Ling Shuyi had used a lot of strength, Plus explaining these with Jiang Xinrui, every sentence is using all his strength.


    Therefore, when Ling Shuyi spoke to Jiang Xinrui, the whole person became weaker. If she was not in a hurry, she could be better, and even blushed on her face.


    "I remember you..."


    "I just didn''t expect that you, like your brother, are not ordinary people, but it has nothing to do with me, so you stood here and laboriously stopped me, not to say these words?"


    "Thank you or not. I don''t think it''s what you would say. It''s gratitude, but there''s no sense of gratitude in your eyes, so what do you want to say?"


    Jiang Xinrui stands on the opposite side of Ling Shuyi, which is also the other wall in the corridor. She tilts her head and looks at Ling Shuyi with some mockery in her eyes.


    Two people just stand on the opposite side and look at each other.


    It seems to indicate that this is the opposition between the two, from the beginning.


    Just when Jiang Xinrui didn''t know, she was opposite to Ling Shuyi.


    And she has also changed Ling Shuyi''s life. At some time in the future, Jiang Xinrui is also very grateful for her decision at this time.

 Chapter 3885

    Because some decisions can really change a lot of things.


    "Why are you so sensitive... It''s not necessary to show gratitude. It''s in my heart."


    "I didn''t mean anything to stop you, because I found that you appeared. When you didn''t know, you didn''t know how many people''s lives you had affected. I was just one of them... Jiang Xinrui, do you know who I was originally? All the things I came into contact with since I was a child are related to you. My feelings for you are very complex. I was saved because of you, but I was also miserable because of you. I didn''t have a complete childhood. In the twelve years since I was born, I learned Rui in the first sentence... It''s not mom and Dad, isn''t it ridiculous? This is what my father imposed on me. I don''t want to live like this, and the only way to get rid of this life is to be a person who can affect you and become the stirring spirit of your family according to my father''s meaning. When Qin Xiaobao grows up in a few years, he will be an indispensable person. "


    "My brother''s is to be the son-in-law of the spring breeze. As long as your family is bad, we can live well. I won''t take care of my brother''s, but I can take care of my own. What do you think? I know you may look down on me. After all, people like me have a festival with the Ling family. How can I get Qin Xiaobao and ten mile spring breeze? But you don''t know. Small people naturally have small people''s methods. The real purpose is not to get anything, but not to let you live well! There''s always a way. You can''t live in peace without hurting your muscles and bones. What do you think happened recently? Big things may not be big, but I''m sure there must be the work of the Ling family in the small things around, no matter which Ling family it is. "


    "Do you understand what I say?"


    Ling Shuyi then leaned against the wall and breathed hard, giving people a feeling that she would fall at any time.


    But in fact, Ling Shuyi didn''t fall down, but reluctantly supported her with her own strength.


    Her face is getting redder and redder because of her rapid speech, but at the moment, Ling Shuyi''s eyes are brighter and brighter, especially when she looks at Jiang Xinrui.


    "I want to work with me? Otherwise, why would you tell me this and show all your cards? I can understand that you are putting all your eggs in one basket? But what if I don''t agree? "


    "What do you think your family can turn out? At best, it just annoys me, but what can it do? Everyone in the Ling family won''t be long. "


    "And your current state looks very bad. You really don''t need to go back and have a rest? It''s really hard for you to threaten me like this, don''t you think? "


    Looking at the change, Lingyi put her hands on the wall like Shuxin.


    It can only be said that Ling Shuyi''s state is really bad, as if she would faint at any time, in sharp contrast to the pedestrians passing by.


    And a little girl who looks like seven or eight years old, but is actually twelve years old, Jiang Xinrui feels very interesting about Ling Shuyi''s words.


    I really didn''t expect Lingxiao to have this idea. It seems that the lesson given by his mother was light.


    Although Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know much about the past, it''s certain that Lingxiao is a madman again.

 Chapter 3886

    "My body just looks weak. It''s no big deal. Although I''m young, I''m sick all the year round. I know my body very well. It''s no big deal. I think it''s your concern."


    "Do you want to cooperate? In fact, as long as the appearance is acceptable, it makes my father feel that I am qualified to enter the ten mile spring breeze, have contact with you, and even get your trust. What I don''t know about the Ling family at that time, I must tell you. I will try my best to know what I don''t know and tell you clearly. In this way, you can save a lot of heart at least, Although our family has been expelled by the main branch of Ling family, there are still some contacts, so you can rest assured. "


    "After cooperating with you, I also have a few days to live in peace and take good care of my body. You may not be used to it when you see it. After all, I have been ill for decades... And I am not useless to you. Don''t underestimate me. I know medical skills, but I don''t let people know. My family doesn''t know. I''ve been ill for too long, and my father is crazy, Even do experiments on me... "


    "If I didn''t know some medical skills, I would have died several times. It''s no exaggeration to say that Jiang Xinrui, in giving me a few years, my Ling Shuyi''s medical skills will definitely surprise you. At that time, my medical skills will be used by you! Ten miles of spring breeze has everything, but only those who don''t understand medical skills? Even if you can heal some injuries with your spiritual power, it''s just to encourage others. We all know this truth. I can study medicine, and I also know your things. My eldest brother can''t practice, I can! My family doesn''t know. I can practice medicine and help you. "


    "The premise of playing my greatest role is that you have to protect me, leave Ling''s house and get rid of Lingxiao''s abnormal control."


    Ling Shuyi said finally, she couldn''t help but get close to Jiang Xinrui. She didn''t want to miss any eyes of Jiang Xinrui. It seemed that she could feel it clearly as long as she stood at the nearest place to her.


    She was different from other children from birth. She and Ling Shujun have different abilities. Although they are chicken ribs, Ling Shuyi also wants to turn these into the most useful ones for herself.


    Only in this way can she live longer and forever.


    Ling Shuyi also knows that Jiang Xinrui won''t nod so easily, but it''s the same. Ling Shuyi believes that Jiang Xinrui won''t want to hide a trouble for herself.


    Even if they can''t do anything big, the little ants also have their own ability. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t need to keep such trouble all the time.


    Ling Shuyi doesn''t have many ideas. She just wants to live well. If she follows her father''s way and according to her physical condition, it may be difficult for her to grow up.


    You know, she is now twelve years old, but I don''t know. I thought she was seven or eight years old. The weakness brought by the mother and fetus, coupled with the pressure from Lingxiao


    Ling Xiao is not her father in Ling Shuyi''s world for a long time. She hasn''t been to the hospital these days. Strictly speaking, she only came once and disappeared. Obviously, she has little contact with her family, but Ling Xiao can think of other ways


    Ling Shuyi really doesn''t know what Ling Xiao does, but it doesn''t hinder her from checking. Ling Shuyi is not as simple as she looks on the surface.


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the hope in Ling Shuyi''s eyes

 Chapter 3887

    Knowing that Ling Shuyi didn''t know whether it was true or not, and that there might be something wrong in the middle, Jiang Xinrui nodded her head when she looked at Ling Shuyi with obvious hope in her eyes.


    "I promised. Show your father what you want, and I''ll cooperate with you."


    This sentence has changed Ling Shuyi, Jiang Xinrui, and even many people.


    Every decision in life will have a butterfly effect on the future.


    But don''t look at the future. Jiang Xinrui actually feels a little regretful when she leaves the hospital. How can she nod so happily? Lin Shuan and Ling Shuli are confused about their cooperation.


    Jiang Xinrui only remembers that when she left, Ling Shuyi''s eyes changed, just like a freshman


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xinrui can only sigh gently, so is this the reason? She doesn''t want to refuse Ling Shuyi. This girl is miserable enough. Jiang Xinrui is willing to give her a chance to see what result Ling Shuyi can give him in the end.


    I hope I won''t waste today''s time.


    Ten miles of spring breeze.


    Jiang Xinrui has not told Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu about the antidote to unlock the demon poison. They already know.


    The news of the hospital is said every day in the news. In addition, Huasheng has been paying attention to it all the time, so Huasheng knows the news on Jiang Xinrui''s way back. Most of the children in the hospital have been out of danger. Now it depends on how to recover.


    I believe that after waiting, the children can finally go home to school and return to normal life.


    "So you made a deal with Liu Tingan? It''s an exchange. Strictly speaking, this kind of thing is really a trouble. After all, I don''t know what Liu ting''an wants to do, but in another way, what Liu ting''an wants is also very simple. If it''s handled well, it won''t affect anything. "


    "We also have no taboo of cooperating with demons. Any creature of the three realms and six ways is useful."


    "Now we have to consider who did it and what he wants to do. Jiangcheng may fall into a period of insecurity again."


    Jiang Liu put down the TV. Just after watching the news above, Jiang Xinrui also said that the children''s snake venom has been solved. Now it''s different who hurt these children. This can''t just forget it.


    There''s nothing wrong and you don''t need to be responsible.


    Everyone is responsible for what he does.


    Bai ran doesn''t pay much attention to Jiangcheng in heaven. That''s also because Jiangcheng has him, Huasheng and wind


    These people can''t watch anyone make trouble in Jiangcheng.


    When Jiang Liu said this, he was absent-minded when he watched Jiang Xinrui come back. Jiang Liu and Hua Sheng looked at each other, and then Jiang Liu asked again, "rui''er, what''s the matter with you? Since I came back, I have been depressed and lowered my head. Are you worried about the promise with Liu ting''an? Don''t worry, no matter what he finally asks for, there are us! "


    "This promise is as if I made it. If he has anything, he will come to me. It will be fine."


    Jiang Liu touched his daughter''s soft long hair and felt a mess in his heart. If it weren''t for the fact that the child was old, Jiang Liu really wanted to hold him in his arms. From small to large, Jiang Liu really reflected on himself. It seems that he didn''t hold his daughter high like other fathers

 Chapter 3888

    When Jiang Xinrui left for the demon world, Jiang Liu and Huasheng felt heavy for a long time, and felt the most regret.


    "No... I''m fine. Don''t worry. No matter who I make a deal with or what other commitments, I nod. Naturally, I''ll finish it. How can you replace me?"


    "Besides, I don''t worry much. I''ve seen Liu ting''an. I always think it''s not as simple as asking me to promise anything, so the best thing is to settle it myself. I''ll wait patiently..."


    "Now the children in the hospital are all right. They can run and jump normally after raising them. As for who did it, I think even if it''s not Liu ting''an, he must know something. It''s just that I have this relationship with him. I can take advantage of this and explore him more. I''ll find some clues."


    "Don''t worry. Leave it to me. I may still be very busy later."


    The moment Jiang Xinrui looked up, and the moment the river stroked her hair, Jiang Xinrui subconsciously avoided.


    It''s not that I don''t like it, but the sudden intimate touch of the river makes Jiang Xinrui uncomfortable


    When Jiang Xinrui avoided, although it was not obvious, Jiang Xinrui thought that she had not been found by the river, but because she was guilty, Jiang Xinrui said a lot like a series of guns, and then directly got up to do things.


    Jiang Xinrui also knows what''s going on, and solving the demon poison is only the first step.


    If she doesn''t go, she can only go to Huasheng and Jiangliu. Jiang Xinrui still doesn''t want them to go


    Maybe it''s because she thinks she has nothing to do, or because Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to stay in the spring breeze. I don''t know when to start. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to stay at home and resists more and more. Although she''s worried that her family''s heart hasn''t changed, it''s true that she doesn''t want to stay.


    Especially when Jiang Liu''s hand touched her head, Jiang Xinrui restrained herself with great strength. Don''t be too obvious, let alone resist, otherwise her father will be sad


    So when Jiang Xinrui finished these, she got up and left. It can be said that she ran away.


    "Rui er..."


    Jiang Liu and Hua Sheng looked at Jiang Xinrui and hurried away without looking back. They couldn''t help shouting in unison.


    How can you not feel Jiang Xinrui''s resistance? I just didn''t expect to resist so much.


    "I..."


    "I''ll answer the phone..."


    Jiang Xinrui hasn''t gone far. Naturally, she can''t be regarded as not hearing. She doesn''t know how to explain. The small bag in her waist suddenly rings.


    At that moment, Jiang Xinrui felt that this infrequently used mobile phone was so useful for the first time.


    "I''ll be right there."


    "There''s something urgent. We''ll talk about it when we''re done."


    This is the loudest sentence Jiang Xinrui said when she put down her mobile phone. Although she didn''t want to take care of it, she came just right. Jiang Xinrui didn''t think much at all. She directly agreed to it. Then she looked at the river and Huasheng who got up and explained that she was in a hurry. This time, something really happened.


    When Jiang Xinrui left the spring breeze, Huasheng and Jiang Liu didn''t answer, but looked at Jiang Xinrui''s back


    The sigh was very heavy.


    Huasheng and Jiangliu don''t know when to start. Their sighs are getting louder and louder, of course, more and more.


    Especially Hua Sheng, she didn''t have time to say a word to her daughter today

 Chapter 3889

    "Buzzing..."


    Jiang Xinrui''s mobile phone rings again. Unlike just now, this time it''s just a vibration, a text message.


    The content of the message is the address of a villa area, signed and marked: Song Lianyu.


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t expect that she would contact song Lianyu. What''s more, song Lianyu briefly helped her. It was really unintentional to leave her contact information.


    But now that she has just promised, Jiang Xinrui naturally doesn''t think she doesn''t know. Although she doesn''t want to go, the reason why Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to go is just that she doesn''t want to meddle.


    But just now, in order to avoid the questioning of her parents, Jiang Xinrui fled through this matter. How can she help to the end


    Jiang Xinrui looked and was going to call a car, but when she passed by the first Shaohua, she found that the door of the first Shaohua was open again?


    It was open last time because Feng Ying was waiting for her inside


    Jiang Xinrui thinks Feng Ying won''t do that anymore. Feng Ying is really angry about Liu Tingan. Although Jiang Xinrui wants to explain, she and Feng Ying don''t understand at all.


    In the final analysis, two people stand in different positions and naturally think of different problems.


    If it is Chifeng, Jiang Xinrui believes that he will never leave directly, let alone this situation, because Jiang Xinrui knows that no matter what she does, Chifeng will choose to believe. There will be no opinion.


    This is the difference between like and dislike


    When Jiang Xinrui thought of this, she smiled bitterly at the corners of her mouth, and then thought of closing the door of her youth. In the end, she was still the place where Chifeng lived.


    Originally, Jiang Xinrui planned to find Chifeng, but there was something new. Jiang Xinrui had to postpone looking for Chifeng.


    "Are you home? Why didn''t you come to me? "


    "Or call me. What about sister Wanfeng..."


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the Chifeng sitting behind the door in surprise. Her tone was unbelievable.


    She had to wait a few days to see Chifeng. Unexpectedly, she closed the door and saw her?


    But after Jiang Xinrui finished, Chifeng still didn''t respond and still lowered her head. Jiang Xinrui couldn''t help worrying. No matter song Lianyu kept sending news to urge her, it must be more important than Chifeng.


    Jiang Xinrui is worried about what Chifeng met with Wan Feng. Did Wan Feng drive her out


    Otherwise, why not squat behind the door instead of in the room? It looks like a poor little girl abandoned by someone.


    Jiang Xinrui is very uncomfortable looking at her. Chifeng hasn''t been wronged like this when she is around her. Looking at Chifeng''s smile makes people happy. Who would be willing to hurt such a beautiful face


    "Are you talking? Chifeng? What''s the matter with you? How long have you been here? Tell me, is it with sister Wanfeng? I''ll take you to find her! "


    "Even if sister Wan Feng really told you something, she must be unintentional. She doesn''t mean that. You are her most important person. Everyone can see it clearly."


    Jiang Xinrui still didn''t respond when she looked at Chifeng. She couldn''t help being more anxious. She wanted to go to Wanfeng to talk about what she wanted to do?


    Is it really because I don''t have my own time these years, so I have a grudge against Chifeng? If so, Jiang Xinrui can only say that Wanfeng has a real problem and the pattern is small.

 Chapter 3890

    Wan Feng really paid a lot and sacrificed a lot. There is no doubt about it, but Jiang Xinrui doesn''t think it should have any impact on Chi Feng.


    After all, there are some choices you make, that is, what you will lose and get. Of course, you can not do it. In this way, you can''t find you in many things. If you want to intervene in some things, but complain about this and that


    It''s really unnecessary and hurt feelings.


    Some affection can''t be wasted.


    For Jiang Xinrui, she is a bystander. She can see others, but she can''t see herself.


    "Not..."


    Chifeng knew Jiang Xinrui was coming. She just didn''t want to answer, but she couldn''t help it. She still wanted to answer for a while, but she was interrupted by a female voice before she finished.


    "It has nothing to do with me... Don''t talk nonsense. Our brothers and sisters are fine!"


    "When I narrowed in the hall for a while, I heard someone calling my name. I guessed it was you."


    Wan Feng, dressed in casual clothes and high horsetail, stood on the steps at the door and looked at Jiang Xinrui patting Chi Feng on the back, whispering comfort. The worried look was not fake.


    I can only say, "it''s all" true.


    "It''s not with my sister. I told my sister that it''s OK. I... I feel comfortable and cool. I just stay for a while. I''m absent-minded for a moment. I didn''t notice you coming. Have you finished your work? If you haven''t finished, I can help you with anything you need me to do. "


    Jiang Rui looked up and smiled happily.


    It seems that he wasn''t the one who was depressed just now.


    The speed of changing face, Jiang Xinrui almost didn''t recognize that it was Chifeng.


    When can Chifeng''s expression be so well managed?


    Looking at Wan Feng behind her, it seems that nothing has changed. Everything is normal.


    Just in the face of Chifeng''s answer, Jiang Xinrui said with uneasy eyes: "do you think I''ll believe you came here because of hiding in the shade... Wait a minute, what''s the matter with your forehead? Who dares to hit you? What''s going on, Chifeng? Tell me. "


    "Does it hurt... Fortunately, there is no wound, but it will make you red and swollen. You must feel bad."


    Originally, Jiang Xinrui didn''t see it. She was still thinking about Chifeng''s words, and Chifeng raised her head when she spoke last. Jiang Xinrui found that there was a redness and swelling on Chifeng''s white forehead! It was obviously hit hard.


    Who would hurt Chifeng like this


    At the thought of someone bullying Chifeng like this when she didn''t know it, Jiang Xinrui was in a hurry and couldn''t hold it down. Who was it! How can you hurt Chifeng? Chifeng stays in the human world because of her. If something happens to Chifeng in the human world and she is wronged, Jiang Xinrui will really complain about herself.


    If it wasn''t for her, why should Chifeng be wronged?


    Moreover, Jiang Xinrui also remembers that Chi Feng can''t seem to be hurt. It is because she is worried that Chi Feng will be hurt that Wan Feng follows Chi Feng and exists like a protective god


    What''s going on now?


    Wan Feng is standing there. Why is Chi Feng hurt?


    "You are..."


    "Sister!"


    "I hit it myself. My sister was in the studio. I rested in the tree outside. When I accidentally fell asleep, I fell to the ground or hit my head on the ground, so it became like this. Don''t worry, it''s no big deal. I have magic Qi to protect my body."

 Chapter 3891

    Chi Feng directly interrupts Wan Feng''s sarcasm. Jiang Xinrui is very sensitive. If she accidentally says something, she will feel it.


    Chifeng doesn''t want to. He''s fine now.


    Really good, calm enough, in fact, nothing is unacceptable.


    Besides, didn''t he notice at first? When she went back to kill the two old people, Chifeng felt that even if she reacted more slowly, she should understand something


    In fact, those are not important. Now they are very good. After all, he didn''t ask for everything at the beginning.


    Now it''s just clear.


    "What are you doing? Why don''t you let sister Wan Feng finish? Do you think I didn''t hear you? She said half a sentence, so what does it have to do with me? What does the injury on your head have to do with me? Can''t I hurt it? I just saw you. How could I hurt you? Besides, how could I hurt you? "


    "Sister Wan Feng, what''s going on?"


    Jiang Xinrui let go of Chi Feng and directly got up to look at Wan Feng and asked her to give an answer.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t have a brain problem. She can''t hear it when she''s half said it? But Jiang Xinrui thinks she is really ignorant. Even if she hears that she has something to do with herself, Jiang Xinrui just doesn''t understand why?


    Not to mention that she can''t hurt Chifeng. The key is that she knows very well that she didn''t do anything.


    "Chifeng, if you talk again, I will ignore you. Let sister Wan Feng say, I also want to know what happened to me."


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Chifeng and stood up to stop him. She turned her head and threatened directly.


    You know what Chifeng has been worried about most is that she ignores him. Jiang Xinrui wouldn''t say that if she didn''t want to know the truth. She knows this, Chifeng''s heart will be uncomfortable.


    Just Jiang Xinrui really wants to know why. She really doesn''t know what''s going on, and doesn''t want Chifeng to hide anything from herself and affect their feelings.


    They are best friends and can deliver their backs.


    As soon as Jiang Xinrui said this, the three people were silent for a time. Wan Feng was warned by Chi Feng not to talk disorderly. Chi Feng was warned by Jiang Xinrui again. The three people became a cycle again.


    As the atmosphere slowly became "dangerous", the voice of "Weng Weng..." came again.


    It''s Jiang Xinrui''s cell phone.


    Of course, it''s song Lianyu.


    He doesn''t want to rush, but he''s really in a hurry.


    A hundred miles away, song Lianyu didn''t expect that his phone could help two people, alleviate embarrassment and break the situation twice.


    "Answer the phone first, isn''t it song Lianyu? He came to me, and I asked him to come to you, because I... I was worried that I couldn''t do well, and he was worried. I saw the news and knew about the hospital. You had time to deal with it. As for whether you can help him, it depends on his luck... "


    "If you promise, let''s go together and I''ll have a better understanding."


    Chifeng directly took out Jiang Xinrui''s mobile phone, looked at it, determined that it was song Lianyu, and then looked at Jiang Xinrui.


    Then he looked at Wan Feng again.


    "Did you watch the news while hiding in the shade? It''s just on the news. What a coincidence. "


    "It''s very accurate for me to solve the problems in the hospital. It seems that you want to help him, so go."

 Chapter 3892

    Jiang Xinrui raised her hand and took the mobile phone back directly from Chifeng''s hand. Her tone was not very good. She turned and left.


    One by one, treat her as a fool? What can''t be said about it? Now the more you can''t say that, the more problems there will be. It''s still a problem related to her. Jiang Xinrui knows that she can''t ask anything if she continues to ask like this, so she won''t ask first.


    If you force people too hard, it''s boring. Jiang Xinrui knows what Wan Feng must know. If you think about what she said to herself just now, it''s with some emotion. In this case, Jiang Xinrui will wait and ask Wan Feng sometime. She must know what''s going on with Chi Feng today.


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t expect that it was originally about Chifeng and Wanfeng. How did she get involved in the end?


    When the three came out again, it was my Wan Feng''s car. Jiang Xinrui and Chi Feng sat behind. The three drove silently to the address given by song Lianyu, Yijing Yueting villa area.


    This place is actually in the suburb of Jiangcheng, which can''t be compared with the spring breeze of ten miles, but it can also be regarded as a rich area. Jiang Xinrui came for the first time, and the surrounding environment is very good, but even so, Jiang Xinrui didn''t want to see anything.


    On the road, Chifeng wanted to break the silence, but no matter what he said, Jiang Xinrui didn''t respond much, just nodded, which was a good reply.


    Chifeng stopped talking. He was worried that after saying this, it would be more embarrassing and make Jiang Xinrui angry. Then he looked at Wanfeng and saw that Wanfeng had a white eye in the reversing mirror.


    Chifeng knew that this was for him, and her sister was not happy because she wouldn''t let her talk!


    "Hey..."


    Chi Feng sighed.


    I don''t know if I should take the job song Lianyu asked for. When song Lianyu called him, Chifeng was really lost. She didn''t want to listen. Then I heard song Lianyu ask him if Jiang Xinrui could help. Human life is crucial


    Chifeng didn''t hear anything else, but heard Jiang Xinrui and repeated a few words. Song Lianyu seemed to have decided, and then went to find Jiang Xinrui. Chifeng knew that song Lianyu didn''t find Jiang Xinrui at first because he was afraid. Yes, song Lianyu was a little afraid of Jiang Xinrui


    However, if it wasn''t for his worry, song Lianyu wouldn''t dial Jiang Xinrui''s phone.


    "Oh, you''re here. We have to hurry in before their family comes back. Otherwise, when their family comes back, my brother has to go and can''t stay. Otherwise, his father will really kill him. Last time, he almost didn''t even beat me


    "I really don''t want to urge you, great gods. Do me a favor and show your ability to eliminate the evil activities of this family. I''ll give you all the money!"


    Song Lianyu stood at the door of Yijing Yueting No. 1 and looked at Jiang Xinrui and others finally coming. His eyes suddenly changed. It was hope, he said excitedly.


    It may also be because he was too excited. Song Lianyu didn''t pay attention to what he said and didn''t understand. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know what to do now.


    Let alone know what happened.


    But it''s the condition to break the deadlock. Jiang Xinrui is coming. Just divert her attention, or she won''t come.


    Beside song Lianyu, there was a little boy, eighteen or nine years old, less than 1.7 meters tall, with a flat head and several acne on his face. Fortunately, his skin was white and he could bring back a lot of points for his appearance.

 Chapter 3893

    "No, no, no, I should pay the money. I can buy it for you. As long as you help me and save my father, I can be a cow and a horse for you! And Lian Yu, you are a real brother. Whether they succeed or not, I thank you for working with me during this time. "


    "I have only you except my father."


    The little boy''s name is Lu Youzhi. He is song Lianyu''s friend. They have a good relationship. It is also because of the good relationship that song Lianyu helped find a way to find Jiang Xinrui.


    When Lu Youzhi heard that song Lianyu had to pay for himself, he certainly couldn''t agree. All his expenses these days were paid by song Lianyu. This matter in their family must not be less. Song Lianyu''s family conditions are general. Lu Youzhi knows that he can''t drag down his friends like this.


    But Lu Youzhi looked at the leading little girl and the two behind him. He lowered his head with some inferiority. At the same time, he was also skeptical. Can this work? It''s not looking at the face, is it? This one looks better than the other. How can we deal with him?


    Then Lu Youzhi couldn''t help holding song Lianyu and whispered, "Lian Yu, this is not a joke. Others don''t know. Don''t you know? What''s inside is very powerful. We have to kill it, or my father and I will die! Besides, it may involve you and them... I''ll lose my life. Otherwise, let them go back. You know, we can''t take such a risk. "


    "The biggest purpose is to save my father..."


    Lu Youzhi stands beside song Lianyu, not because he doesn''t believe in each other''s strength, but because the other party is too young. Lu Youzhi looks at these three people. Are they all adults? In case something happens here if he is not an adult, Lu Youzhi feels that he has a great responsibility.


    "Shh... Don''t talk nonsense. These three are great gods. They saved me from the river god. It''s their credit that your brother and I live well! Don''t underestimate people. I saw it with my own eyes. "


    Song Lianyu almost stumbled when he was pulled by his friend. Especially when he pulled him over to say something, song Lianyu almost changed his face and looked carefully at Jiang Xinrui for fear of seeing something bad on Jiang Xinrui''s face.


    Originally, Jiang Xinrui was not very willing to help him. Song Lianyu had a clear heart. Who knows how Jiang Xinrui is in a good mood today, or how. Since she can come, there is a play.


    To be honest, song Lianyu didn''t expect to see Jiang Xinrui again, but the fact is not absolute. Something happened to his good brother''s family. It''s another kind of supernatural event. Song Lianyu didn''t dare to find anyone except Jiang Xinrui who helped him recently.


    Not to mention the price, song Lianyu still has a sense of propriety in some things. That is, people help you, and you can''t go to the other side opposite the enemy... I''m so sorry for Jiang Xinrui.


    Although Jiang Xinrui may not care, song Lianyu still cares a little about his face. At least he also has a long and good face.


    "We''re not deaf. Since we''re here, we can help, but if you doubt it, we don''t have to take care of it."


    "So what is it? We didn''t stop far. We can go at any time. "


    Jiang Xinrui''s distrust of others is an indifferent attitude. She doesn''t make money by this, and she doesn''t need any fame.

 Chapter 3894

    So when Jiang Xinrui heard Lu Youzhi''s words, she really felt it didn''t matter. At most, she thought it was just right. Then she just left. It happened that she had other things to do.


    Jiang Xinrui still thinks about Chifeng until now. The redness, swelling and eye-catching injury are like reminding Jiang Xinrui all the time. It is also because of this that Jiang Xinrui can''t concentrate.


    "No... my brother just sees some great gods who are too young and younger than us. He just can''t speak because he is worried about your safety! This is also because the things inside are too powerful. "


    "Don''t worry about you, I''m worried too. I''m worried that the one inside doesn''t know how to die! Because his father didn''t know when he offered a Buddha statue, then his father changed a little and kicked him out. Strictly speaking, he beat him out and beat me back. Let you come today while his father is not at home, otherwise you have to fight when you see him... "


    "We mean to ask you to beat out the Buddha statue. Youzhi means that it was made and changed uncle Lu''s mind."


    Song Lianyu is worried that Jiang Xinrui doesn''t believe it. Even if he says he has a competition, he is worried that Jiang Xinrui doesn''t believe it or is not prepared.


    But song Lianyu thought that it must be a piece of cake for Jiang Xinrui and others to deal with the Little Buddha. Don''t you know that such a strong River God came back safely in the end? This is really nothing.


    In Song Lianyu''s heart, Jiang Xinrui and others are powerful. Even the river god can be subdued. Song Lianyu firmly believes in this for many years in the future and has never changed.


    "A Buddha? What kind of Buddha? How are you sure it''s a Buddha? It''s not because you think there is a river god in this world, there is a real Buddha? "


    "You''re an interesting boy. You don''t know who we are. Let''s come here? Now I don''t believe us. I think we should go back directly. This point is just right for dinner. "


    Wan Feng looked at Song Lianyu and said with a raised eyebrow.


    Then he looked at the house. Outsiders couldn''t see anything, but they could still see that the breath was wrong, but Wan Feng couldn''t see what it was for a while.


    It seems that it''s really not a simple thing. Wan Feng looked at the redness and swelling on Chi Feng''s head. She was more or less worried. She wasn''t afraid that she couldn''t deal with it, but she was worried that it was difficult to deal with it. Chi Feng was injured again. Although she didn''t bleed, you should know that Wan Feng was really scared to die in situ at that time.


    Now at this meeting, Wan Feng really doesn''t want Chi Feng to go, and if Jiang Xinrui wants to go, Chi Feng must go. Wan Feng can only look at Jiang Xinrui and hope she can wake up.


    Wan Feng waited all the way for them to say they couldn''t go, but until she came here, Wan Feng really couldn''t help it. Jiang Xinrui''s worry about Chi Feng sounded, and Wan Feng thought she could look forward to it.


    Jiang Xinrui is really more and more incomprehensible.


    "Don''t go, everyone is here. Do me a favor..."


    Song Lianyu was still a little shy when Wan Feng finished, but he didn''t have time to prepare for long. He listened to Wan Feng saying that he was taking Jiang Xinrui and others to leave. Song Lianyu was in a hurry. If they left, what would Lu Youzhi do.


    Then just about to reach out to stop, I heard a "bang" sound. What weight hit the door.

 Chapter 3895

    Jiang Xinrui and others are standing at the door of Lu Youzhi''s house. Such a door is very heavy and soundproof. How can such a loud noise be heard.


    Or the sound of a heavy object hitting the door.


    As soon as they heard the sound, they were stunned. Especially Lu Youzhi was more anxious. He ran to the door and knocked hard.


    "Yes, didn''t you say your father wasn''t at home today? You and your father were the only ones at home. What''s going on... "


    "Isn''t it uncle Lu? Great gods, do me a favor! Life is at stake... Just help us once. It''s only his father. "


    Song Lianyu watched Lu Youzhi smash the door hard. For a moment, he didn''t react. The main reason is that they dare to come today is to take advantage of their landing father''s absence.


    After all, it was ugly last time.


    Lu''s father threw Lu Youzhi out directly. It was true. Song Lianyu was stunned at that time. His father''s eyes were red. In fact, song Lianyu didn''t say why he was worried about Lu Youzhi''s embarrassment. It was precisely because Lu''s father found a college student or their alumni... It was really embarrassing. Lu Youzhi asked his father for theory, and the alumni was there, satirizing Lu Youzhi, He also provoked discord. As a result, father Lu really believed it and threw Lu Youzhi out directly. Later, he changed the lock. At that time, song Lianyu was nearby. If he hadn''t protected him, father Lu would have smashed down the vase and scared song Lianyu to run away when he landed. Father Lu''s eyes were really terrible, blood red


    After thinking for a few days, song Lianyu contacted Jiang Xinrui.


    Now I''m afraid there''s another accident inside. What''s the matter with Lu Youzhi? Lu Youzhi has been dependent on him for many years. Lu Youzhi can''t ignore his father.


    Looking at Lu Youzhi''s crazy smashing the door, a man with tears on his face. Song Lianyu was also anxious. He turned to shout Jiang Xinrui. He looked at them and didn''t move. He knew it was useless to wait any longer. He turned and picked up the big flower pot on the ground and was going to smash the door. Although it was very unlikely, it was better than doing nothing.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Chi Feng whispered.


    For Jiang Xinrui and Wan Feng want to take him away, Chi Feng knows what it means. Isn''t it because he hit a bag on his head?


    He is not so delicate!


    Moreover, as song Lianyu said, when they came, they couldn''t just look and leave.


    Lu Youzhi must not have heard Chifeng''s voice. His mind is full of his father. He feels that the sound of the heavy object hitting the door is nothing else. It''s probably his father!


    It doesn''t matter if his father wants to find a girlfriend, but he can''t die, especially after the Buddha statue appeared inexplicably at home


    "OK, OK, get out of the way. Be careful."


    "You Zhi, calm down. Maybe something in it fell down. We''ll see when your father left. We forget that there''s still that woman. Maybe it''s her. Uncle Lu will be fine. Besides, now we have three great gods, no matter whether it''s a Buddha or something else."


    Song Lianyu heard Chifeng''s words and didn''t think about it directly. He put down the flowerpot and hurriedly stretched out his hand to pull Lu Youzhi, who was crazy about smashing the door. The child continued to smash for a while, and his hands were afraid to be wasted.


    Lu Youzhi reluctantly came to his senses and turned his eyes to look at Jiang Xinrui and others.


    I hope they can help him.


    "Bang!"


    Chifeng didn''t say anything about song Lianyu''s words, and didn''t say anything about Jiang Xinrui''s and Wan Feng''s eyes. When song Lianyu pulled away from the landing, Chifeng raised her hand and the door broke

 Chapter 3896

    "Dad! How are you? "


    "Uncle Lu..."


    Lu Youzhi saw the man lying on the ground at the moment when the gate was broken. He ran anxiously, stretched out his hand and dared not touch his father''s body. He blamed himself. If he could realize that there was a problem with the Buddha statue earlier, he might be able to save him when his father was normal.


    And he shouldn''t have delayed outside for so long. He clearly knows that his father''s condition is not good.


    Song Lianyu blamed himself like this. When Uncle Lu was normal, because he had a relationship with Lu, uncle Lu was really good to him, otherwise song Lianyu wouldn''t find a way to find Jiang Xinrui and others.


    But now I''m afraid it''s too late


    They thought uncle Lu was not at home, but in fact he was still there.


    Chifeng opens the door, and the scene inside... Is really a little unexpected. At the door lies a man with gray hair and coma. His body is curled up and there is blood on his mouth. It should be the reason why he hit the door.


    This 40-50-year-old man is also Lu Youzhi''s father. At the moment, Lu Youzhi and song Lianyu are around.


    At this time, there is also a woman in a red skirt in the room... It should be said that the old lady in a red skirt has conspicuous wrinkles on her exposed skin. The roughness of the wrinkles is like a centenarian. Although the old lady is very old, she carries all kinds of jewelry on her wrists, neck and even foot rings, which is very valuable.


    Including the old lady holding a pile of gold, but now it has been scattered on the ground.


    Lu Youzhi looked at the old lady. She was a little strange, but she knew what the old lady was holding. It can be said that she looked familiar. This is something of their family.


    Especially the ruby ring on his boring finger. It''s his mother''s thing. He was thrown out because of the ruby ring a few days ago. The woman asked for the ring, but his father really gave it. Lu Youzhi can bear anything, but this can''t


    But it was finally worn by the woman.


    How can it be in the hands of this old lady now?


    "Yes, she isn''t that woman, is she? It''s just what happened to her? And uncle Lu... What about the Buddha statue? "


    Song Lianyu looked at Uncle Lu in a coma and called an ambulance, but it took some time. This would be to deal with the current problem first. He didn''t believe uncle Lu hit the door himself.


    "Don''t change, isn''t this here..."


    Chi Feng walked in front and looked at the two people lying on the ground. They were not in danger. They just fainted. However, the woman was afraid that her life was limited. She grew old overnight, and there was not much time left.


    People can absorb all the breath of life overnight. It seems that the things in it are also very old-fashioned. No matter how they change, they can''t do without absorbing essence and Qi.


    Chifeng also knew that if she left now, Jiang Xinrui must continue to ask, and her sister didn''t know what she would say when he couldn''t see. Her sister had let herself go since she knew her physical state, regardless of anything.


    Now it seems that even if Jiang Xinrui''s doubts can''t be completely dispelled, it can also delay time. Moreover, after staying in the human world for a long time, Chi Feng won''t do anything in the human world as long as he can.


    "Ho ho ho..."

 Chapter 3897

    "Your doll looks the most beautiful I''ve seen in recent years, and the ones around you are also good..."


    "It''s not polite to send it to the door. Lu Yunfeng is not obedient. The quality of the beauty he''s looking for is getting worse and worse. Giving him a lesson will change in an instant. It''s really good to send it to the door one by one. It''s young and beautiful. When I''m comfortable, the Lu family will be comfortable. You''ll always be rich."


    When Chifeng''s words fell, a laugh appeared in the room. As soon as he heard it, he was an old pervert.


    Then a palm sized Buddha appeared out of thin air in the center of the room.


    Yes, it''s the palm of an adult''s hand. It''s black cloth in the middle of winter. If it''s not that thing, its mouth moves when it''s talking. It''s very strange. Coupled with what he said, people also determine that the palm size thing is the Buddha statue said by Lu Youzhi.


    "That''s it! He was something my father didn''t know where to get. When he came, he was quite big. It was the size of a normal Buddha, but it was also normal at that time. It is estimated that he hurt many people these days, so he became a black heart. "


    "You look like a Buddha and do harmful activities. You are rubbish. If something happens to my father, I won''t let you go. You provoke our father son relationship and let my father drive me out. Wait. I''ve found a powerful mage. You''re dead."


    Lu Youzhi put down his father, pointed to the black cloth Buddha statue in the middle of winter and yelled. His eyes were red with anger, and more and more tears hung on his face. Do you still bless their family? It''s just a dream. How can such rubbish bless their family?


    By harming others, he can''t go long. Someone will take care of him.


    When Lu Youzhi said these things, Jiang Xinrui subconsciously looked at him and felt that Lu Youzhi was a little different, or a little strange. At this look, he found the problem.


    Lu Youzhi''s acne on his face was soaked by tears a little bit?


    Jiang Xinrui seems to think of something. She looks at the "old lady" on the ground. She doesn''t speak. She is closer to Chifeng. If something in the middle of winter dares to have any idea about Chifeng, she will kill him.


    Of course, I will now. I''ve entered the door and now I''m being watched.


    Just Jiang Xinrui can''t understand why this thing is so black? After careful observation, you will find that it is not the black of the whole body, but surrounded by black gas, which has penetrated into the body and blackened from inside to outside.


    The life on this thing will never be less. Why did Lu Yunfeng invite such a evil Buddha?


    "We are not powerful mages, but we are definitely more than enough to deal with you. You have just absorbed the energy of the man on the ground. You give it back to her, and Lu Yunfeng is safe and sound. We won''t kill you."


    Chi Feng looked at the evil Buddhist family in the middle of winter.


    This will not kill him. Chifeng just doesn''t want to touch Cause and effect. Especially when Jiang Xinrui is still here, Chifeng doesn''t want Jiang Xinrui to know.


    Of course, if the evil Buddha hurt them first, let alone Chifeng, neither Jiang Xinrui nor Wan Feng would look at them.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to touch Cause and effect, so as not to lead to unnecessary trouble. What they don''t understand is that the trouble is endless. Otherwise, how could Jiang Xinrui and others come here?


    It looks like a coincidence. In fact, it''s just the invisible hands of fate pushing behind.

 Chapter 3898

    Today, even if it is not this evil Buddha, there are other things. The more you want to avoid trouble, the more trouble is everywhere.


    "You can''t let him go! If he leaves, he will continue to hurt people and hurt more people. Don''t you care? Isn''t it your responsibility to punish evil in this world? If there are dirty things in the river city, you should get rid of them. All evil and heretical people should die! "


    "How can you negotiate with him? The woman on the earth is also greedy and vain. She deserves it. If she lives, she can exchange for the safety of this thing. What''s the reason? "


    Lu Youzhi couldn''t agree with Chifeng''s words at all. He didn''t care what he said for a moment. Song Lianyu couldn''t hold him at all.


    Song Lianyu is not surprised at the changes in Lu Youzhi''s face. He knows Lu Youzhi''s original appearance, but


    "You Zhi, stop talking. Pay attention to the occasion. When is it? If they are unhappy and turn around, what shall we do... What shall uncle Lu do? Can''t you see that he is injured? We don''t know if the ambulance can help him. This kind of supernatural thing can''t be understood by ordinary Muggles like us. "


    "I know your worry, but believe me, I believe them. We stay back, and the evil Buddha has noticed you."


    "I''m sorry, but I''m in a hurry. You can deal with it whatever you want. We''ll stay back."


    Song Lianyu was still very sober at the critical moment. He also saw that Jiang Xinrui and others suddenly changed their face when Lu Youzhi questioned. Song Lianyu thought they might be meddling.


    After all, they are not good at such things, and even lose their lives. If Jiang Xinrui and others are really unhappy by Lu Youzhi, it''s not what the evil Buddha says.


    Song Lianyu came to these people to solve the problem, but he didn''t offend people.


    And Lu Yunfeng can''t save them. Maybe they won''t drive them out after waking up and give them directly to the evil Buddha!


    Lu Youzhi will hide his face and deliberately pretend to be ugly. In fact, he wants to avoid the pursuit of evil Buddhas. This thing likes young and beautiful, regardless of men and women.


    At the moment, song Lianyu pressed all his luck on Jiang Xinrui and others.


    As for Chifeng and Wanfeng, when they heard Lu Youzhi''s evil and heresy, they actually changed their faces. Jiang Xinrui was not happy.


    It''s just that Lu Youzhi is a Muggle. He''s so stupid that his head hurts. No one wants to talk to him more.


    "Son, why do you have to find someone to deal with me? Without me, do you Lu family have today?"


    "Do you think I was recently invited back by Lu Yunfeng? In fact, I bless your family for more than 20 years. Lu Yunfeng has been worshipping me! Because he didn''t accept the promise, I gave him a hand, so he invited me back and offered me a fresh body. You know, there is no free lunch in this world, and you have to pay a price. "


    "And you... Dare to threaten me? Who have I been afraid of since I practiced under the Buddha? How many villains dare to shout? But I also want to ask, do you kill each other when you deal with me? Everyone is not in the human world. How can you become a mage... "


    "Ho ho ho..."


    The evil Buddha lifted his dark lips. When he spoke, the dark stomach seemed to move, but it seemed that something small was going to be shot at any time

 Chapter 3899

    "You are wrong. We are different from you. After all, we are not garbage living on human energy."


    "Since you can''t negotiate well, don''t blame you for not saving your life. Don''t say anything about practicing under the Buddha and shame the Buddha. You don''t deserve it."


    Chifeng raised her eyes to look at the little thing in front of him and gave him a chance. He didn''t want to. Chifeng didn''t want to say more. As for what evil demons and heretics are, Chifeng will show the world what demons have done for the human world.


    And the devil, what can he do.


    The devil can also become a hero. Chifeng wants the three worlds and six ways to change his impression of the devil. He thinks that his life is threatened at any time, and his sister is also threatened by another invisible threat. In that case, he will let the world have a good look.


    These Muggles don''t know anything


    Chi Feng said that there was a purple air in her hand, which slowly turned into a cold light and cut it towards the evil Buddha. Of course, Chi Feng also wanted Jiang Xinrui to see that the bruise on his head really didn''t matter, and Jiang Xinrui and Wan Feng didn''t stop it. Instead, they stood on both sides of Chi Feng, like escorting him.


    No matter what Chifeng does, it''s useless to say more when he has shot, so he can only wait for the end.


    Jiang Xinrui still doesn''t like this evil Buddha and has no ability. She should practice for Chifeng. Jiang Xinrui also knows that Chifeng just wants to divert his attention. He doesn''t want to say anything to himself in detail


    On the other side, song Lianyu and Lu Youzhi stared at each other for fear of missing a detail. This was a close-up observation of the war. Lu Youzhi had nothing to say. It turned out that there were such things in the world. Evil Buddhas harmed people out of thin air, and some weapons could resist out of thin air. It looked like a sword?


    "Bang..."


    "When!"


    Compared with other people''s ideas, Chifeng''s idea was much simpler when he waved his sword. He just wanted to split the shameless evil Buddha into pieces, so he did his best to hit Chifeng.


    The loud bang shattered all the lights in the villa, including the glass. The strong air flow diffused outward, because the door was blown open by Chifeng. The air flow was equivalent to forming a draught, which directly pushed the two boys standing and a man and a woman on the ground outside.


    In fact, song Lianyu and Lu Youzhi subconsciously protected their heads, but when they fell to the ground, their five internal organs all hurt. Lu Youzhi hurried to see his father for the first time. He was in a coma, and this guy was even more comatose


    As for the "old lady", no one cares.


    Song Lianyu is the only idle person, but he has to protect himself. At the same time, looking at Chifeng''s back, song Lianyu thinks he is intentional because of Lu Youzhi''s words just now


    But even if he knew, song Lianyu didn''t dare to say anything. Who told his brother to ignore what he said just now? What can he do


    He had to knead his aching body, stagger to his feet, and then stay away from Lu Youzhi with Lu Yunfeng.


    Otherwise, who knows what will affect them later. All their bodies can''t stand such a collision. If they come again, they must fall apart.


    The situation in the room was much clearer. It was like clearing the scene. Jiang Xinrui and Wan Feng Wen silk stood on both sides of Chi Feng. Chi Feng went down with a sword and didn''t hurt the evil Buddha, but also let him show his true face.

 Chapter 3900

    There was a crack on the dark evil Buddha, and the crack penetrated light from inside to outside. In less than a quarter of an hour, the dark color wrapped outside fell to the ground like black paint.


    When a man came out of the room, the most conspicuous thing was his big belly. He wore a string of Buddha beads of unknown texture around his neck. He was fat and had big ears. His eyes were greasy and sharp. At first glance, he was not serious.


    Claiming to be a Buddha is simply a defilement of the Buddha.


    Looking at him like this, Chifeng felt hot eyes. The cold light of the traceless sword in his hand suddenly appeared. He waved his sword at the evil Buddha again. There was no need to move forward at all. Chifeng just needed to stand firm and hit the traceless sword in his hand.


    The other party did not dodge, but directly puffed up his big belly, as if he had trained the immortal body of King Kong. With a few bangs, the big belly of the evil Buddha was not damaged at all, and his eyes became more intense when he looked at Chifeng.


    "Ho, Ho, Ho... The little doll is beautiful and stingy, but I like it. You fight. When you have enough, it will be my chance."


    "If you have this ability, you really underestimate me! Little doll, it seems that I haven''t practiced for as long as you, but you don''t know the wonderful use of essence. Even if my cultivation is not as good as you, but I have the ability, you can''t beat me. It''s a pity that a seedling like you doesn''t absorb essence. You''re a devil. Help people? "


    The evil Buddha laughed. Chi Feng''s swords were like tickling. Looking at Chi Feng''s face and getting angry was also a kind of enjoyment, especially those who like beauty.


    One day, the evil Buddha harmed many young people''s lives. Without exception, they are good-looking and beautiful in appearance, regardless of men and women.


    "Really? In that case, I won''t save your life. For the sake of simultaneous cultivation, I don''t want to destroy your whole body cultivation, but I understand that your cultivation is not self-cultivation, and it''s meaningless to keep it... "


    Chi Feng totally disagrees with the theory of evil Buddha, and there is nothing superfluous. Unless necessary, Chi Feng doesn''t want to hurt people''s lives.


    The longer you stay in the human world, the more you cherish your life. If it''s not inevitable, keeping it will affect his plan. Chifeng will never do it. This time, it''s different. The evil Buddha in front of you has hurt people and is still spreading the same view as them. How can Chifeng stay.


    He is a devil, but he is also a different devil. He did something wrong and can make up for it. He really makes up for it


    Chi Feng threw out the traceless sword and hung it in front of her eyes. Her hands were sealed. The light purple air flow slowly gushed out of Chi Feng''s hands and then gushed into the traceless sword. Then the traceless sword seemed to be hung with a layer of purple paint and killed the evil Buddha. This process was just a moment. The evil Buddha had no special reaction. Instead, the corners of his mouth kept smiling. Just looking at his appearance, he really looked like a Maitreya Buddha, However, there is no auspicious and peaceful spirit of golden light at all. There is only a great evil spirit.


    In the eyes of the evil Buddha, Chifeng and others were not in his eyes at all. This was one, two and three vases. Therefore, when a purple sword came, the evil Buddha did not worry at all. He raised his big meat hands and condensed his mana to resist. At that moment, it was the collision between purple and black.


    The light in the middle is so dark that people can''t see anything, but it''s enough to look at the expression of the evil Buddha.


    From a contemptuous grin at the beginning to a cracked look late

 Chapter 3901

    This emotional change is a little.


    But it can''t be denied that this change has occurred. The evil Buddha can''t hold on. From cracking to panic, he stares and grins


    "You can''t kill me, I''m dead, this family must die! We have a contract. This family has worshipped me since our ancestors... "


    Blood stains appeared on the evil Buddha''s hands, which were injured by the traceless sword. He didn''t expect that Chifeng could really hurt him. At first, the sword was really painless and itchless. He thought that the little devil had such ability in front of him. Unexpectedly, he just detected his reality.


    The real strength has just begun. The evil Buddha naturally wants to beg for mercy in other ways, otherwise it will be fatal. He doesn''t want to die. As long as he breaks through the last line of defense, he will be finished.


    That''s into the heart.


    Even if he is practicing, his heart will be damaged.


    But the evil Buddha was shouting what he thought was the most important thing. The last card, the little devil remained unmoved and continued to increase his strength. The evil Buddha had put out his greatest strength to resist, but his strength was also disintegrating. If Chifeng didn''t stop, he would really die today!


    "What''s the matter with you! Didn''t you hear me? I''m dead, and the Lu family is finished. Do you understand? They die, I''m fine, but if I die, they must be over! "


    "This is the contract I made with the ancestors of the Lu family. Are you a mage or not? Do you care about the lives of those people?"


    Evil Buddha has never seen such a mage. If an employer doesn''t have an employer, it''s fighting!


    When Chifeng beat out his employer just now, he didn''t think much about it and thought it didn''t matter. Now he''s watching, there''s nothing wrong. This guy doesn''t care at all.


    If others don''t care, it''s OK, but the Lu family doesn''t care, he''s over


    "Didn''t you just say we were the same? How do you say I''m a mage? Besides, I''ve never been a mage! You think so. What do they have to do with me? Or do you think I''ll believe everything you say? "


    Chi Feng doesn''t believe the evil Buddha''s words at all. At least she doesn''t believe it in her face. At most, she will have some doubts in her heart. However, Chi Feng has some doubts in her heart.


    I have my own estimation of how far the traceless sword can hurt.


    But others don''t know Chi Feng''s idea. No matter Jiang Xinrui or Wan Feng, the evil Buddha is not a little angry when he hears this. His anxious eyes are red and his own strength will be hollowed out. To know how much strength he has gathered forward to resist the traceless sword, how little strength can''t be used, that is, how much has dissipated.


    These are all his accomplishments. They are all scattered. He is a waste.


    "Ah... Kid, if I die, I will never let you go!"


    The evil Buddha used great strength, and the seven orifices were bleeding, and the traceless sword in his hand approached again, which had pierced his chest.


    At this time, a man suddenly stumbled in outside the gate and rushed towards Chi Feng, as if to interrupt Chi Feng''s spell.


    Chi Feng naturally felt the situation behind him and frowned slightly. Before Chi Feng reached out, Wan Feng raised her hand and took out the sword. It was not like hurting him, but it must not affect Chi Feng.


    As long as Chifeng doesn''t want to stop, no one can come.


    The man saw that he couldn''t interrupt. His eyes were scarlet and he knelt down to Chifeng

 Chapter 3902

    His scarlet eyes didn''t come in a hurry, but when he saw the man, his eyes were scarlet lying on the ground, and then he was shocked by the aftershock of Chi Feng''s blow.


    In fact, this meeting can''t wake up, just because the body was wildly stimulated by something. Then when I saw this situation, I rushed in regardless. I wanted to stretch out my hand to interrupt Chifeng''s behavior, but I didn''t wait for him to approach, and a sword appeared out of thin air to stop him.


    Although Lu Yunfeng stumbled over, he was not stupid. He also knew that if he continued to move forward, he would be killed. He turned his head and looked at the evil Buddha who was about to be stabbed to death. Lu Yunfeng had no choice but to stop this person and use all means to stop his son, Lu Yunfeng knelt down to Chifeng without thinking.


    "Please stop. He can''t die yet. He''s dead. My son and I will die."


    "Please..."


    In fact, Lu Yunfeng has recovered his mind. It is precisely because he recovered that he remembered to kneel down. Otherwise, Lu Yunfeng must have rushed over, regardless.


    Lu Youzhi and song Lianyu were confused by the scene of Lu Yunfeng. Was it really because of the Buddha''s words?


    "If I don''t kill him now, you will still die, and even more people will die."


    Chifeng looked at Lu Yunfeng at his feet. Although he said so, he stopped. In fact, when the evil Buddha said that he had a relationship with the Lu family, Chifeng didn''t intend to really let the evil Buddha die. Now that he had done it, he would save the Lu family.


    Just not sure how many layers of evil Buddha''s words can be trusted, so Chifeng wanted to continue to consume for a while. Unexpectedly, Lu Yunfeng couldn''t help it first.


    "You did it? You can awaken Lu Yunfeng when you use your mana to fight Chifeng. It seems that you have left a lot of things on the Lu family... "


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Lu Yunfeng, always paying attention to the situation of Chifeng, and then looked at the evil Buddha.


    In fact, from this point of view, the strength of this evil Buddha is still not weak. Can it be that because there is a layer of Buddha''s coat and the essence of the human world, he actually wraps himself like this.


    "Poof..."


    "Cough, cough..."


    "I did it, but I didn''t do it. It was the contract made by Lu Yunfeng''s grandfather and me. I guaranteed his family''s wealth for a hundred years. He gave me a new woman every year to provide energy. The Lu family worried that I would change my mind halfway. As long as the woman didn''t do anything, it was also for us to sincerely serve each other and no one would betray. What contract did the Lu family put forward and what did they know? I didn''t come for the contract? I tie their lives to me. When I die, they don''t want to live, and when they die, I don''t affect... "


    "But in recent years, when the Lu family cut off their supply, I became entangled with Lu Yunfeng. In order to appease me, he invited me back from my hometown and prepared women for me. But he actually wanted to know about it and told me not to entangle him? The contract time is still up. If you want to advance, that''s OK. The Lu family has to give me a life. I killed it myself. The contract is broken, but who wants to die by himself? Lu Yunfeng didn''t want to. He dared to try his best to kill me, so I beat him out. Now his son is looking for someone to kill me! "


    "I don''t care who you are, I''ll ask you, what''s the reason?"

 Chapter 3903

    "Even if you are doing harm for the people, there are reasons and results. You can''t mess around! Unless you also want to get involved in this cause and effect, don''t say I didn''t warn you. You are still young. This cause and effect is unclear. I and the Lu family are cause and effect! "


    "If you want to understand, you have to find out the Lu family. If you participate, you will be one!"


    "Even if the matter between me and the Lu family goes to heaven, I have a reason. The Lu family first asked me to make a contract and offer it to me. Now that I am rich and noble, I have done my share. What should I deserve? It''s all melted by you. If you don''t say it, you have to take your life! "


    When the evil Buddha said this, he vomited blood foam and shouted.


    He really feels wronged. Why?


    These are the conditions agreed before


    "You''re talking nonsense. How can our family make a contract with a ghost like you? You are clearly the one who bewitched my father! "


    "Mage, I absolutely believe in your ability now. Don''t be merciful and kill him. I want to see what happens to me?"


    Lu Youzhi picked up his old father first. When he heard that the evil Buddha had slandered their ancestors, he was in a hurry. It was Farting!


    Their Lu family has come out every step by themselves. How can they make such a mean agreement with others


    Lu Youzhi is totally unacceptable!


    "Bah... I''m a ghost. Why don''t you ask your father? Ask him, how did you come from the Lu family? You think it''s easy to do business? Strength is one aspect, but there are also luck and Feng Shui. I gave them all, and the initial start-up funds of your Lu family. Do you think the world fell? I gave my funerary objects to your ancestors! Where did he get the money if he didn''t sell it? "


    "You stupid bastard, I''m just blind. I helped your Lu family and lost everything at last. Kill me. I''m dead and let your Lu family bury me. I tell you, I''m dead. You''re not only dead, you and Lu Yunfeng, but also your aunt... There''s no blood left in your Lu family!"


    The evil Buddha was attacked by Lu Yunfeng, and most of his accomplishments were scattered by Chifeng. Now he is lying on the ground, bleeding and scolded by Lu Youzhi.


    Evil Buddha is also a little grumpy. He was a rich childe when he didn''t die. He has been unhappy since he died


    "We don''t need you to believe or not trust our ability. Since it''s your cause and effect, you can see for yourself."


    Jiang Xinrui felt that the evil Buddha''s words didn''t seem to be false. They had reached this point. There was no need to tell lies.


    Besides, Lu Yunfeng didn''t seem to know at all when he first came in


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t like such a thing to hide. She didn''t find out anything, so she came to them.


    But up to now, Jiang Xinrui looks at Chifeng and should vent almost. Naturally, there is no need to manage. Moreover, it is the Lu family''s own cause and effect.


    "You can''t go. I don''t believe him!"


    "Lian Yu, help me."


    Listening to Jiang Xinrui''s words, Lu Youzhi also sees that although the three people focus on the one with the sword, some decisions depend on her.


    Jiang Xinrui said no matter, it really doesn''t matter


    Song Lianyu saw this and didn''t speak.


    "You Zhi, don''t embarrass the mage. He''s right. It''s the cause and effect of our Lu family. It''s all true..."

 Chapter 3904

    "Our Lu family did use him in those years, and now I''m in breach of contract. I don''t want to do so. I''m afraid of harming you, so I kicked you out!"


    "I didn''t expect you to save me at last!"


    "Yes, I don''t want to die. I think I can live well! I ask too much. "


    Lu Yunfeng looked at Lu Youzhi and asked for someone. He felt bad because he couldn''t ask at all. This was their family''s breach of the contract.


    He wanted to live, or there would be a dying one. Lu Yunfeng didn''t want any of the Lu family to die. He was worried about the Revenge of the evil Buddha that day. In addition, the evil Buddha liked to look good, because the losses in those years were not taboo by men and women. As long as he wanted to see nothing alive, he even moved his son''s mind once. Lu Yunfeng had no choice but to throw Lu Youzhi out


    Now look, I''m busy in vain


    He is not a good man, and he deliberately brought back the girls on the ground, which is dedicated to the evil Buddha.


    "Dad? What did you say? How is this possible? "


    "I..."


    Lu Youzhi couldn''t believe what evil Buddha said was true.


    I didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Jiang Xinrui and others were not too surprised. They guessed that it would be so. Otherwise, the evil Buddha wouldn''t say that. He had been beaten to death, and the lie was meaningless. Looking at the appearance of the evil Buddha, Jiang Xinrui felt that the death of the evil Buddha would not let them go, just talking.


    This thing is obviously different from others.


    Even if she said she would leave, Jiang Xinrui didn''t put down her vigilance. Jiang Xinrui always felt that it was not so simple.


    What Jiang Xinrui said about leaving or not leaving is just forcing the landing family to tell the truth.


    "Lian Yu, my uncle believes in you most. Let me be cheeky once. I didn''t help you less. Just help me once and take good care of you!"


    "Evil Buddha, take my life. I hope you can do what you say. The contract between you and the Lu family is over. Don''t look for my son! I will not resist. I will give my life to you voluntarily. "


    "But if you break the contract and hurt my son, these three swear that they are watching and will not let you go. You just felt that any one of them can want you to die."


    Lu Yunfeng said that in the end, he was very sure. He was in his fifties. He didn''t need to say more about many things. He could see that the little girl was waiting for him to tell the truth.


    Otherwise, they would not have moved, let alone left when they said these things.


    In this regard, Lu Yunfeng has nothing to blame. He has to thank others for not leaving at the last time and help himself witness. He can be happier and keep his son.


    "Dad!"


    "Even if it''s true, I''m a junior. What I receive is the last. When I pay the price, I should come. I have only you!"


    "Lian Yu, my father gave it to you! Evil Buddha, I voluntarily give my life to you. You should keep your promise, don''t hurt my father, don''t hurt the Lu family and others. Although I have a general relationship with them, they will be there in the future, and my father will be less lonely. He still has relatives in the world. "


    "Three mages, I thank you. If good people do it to the end, just take a look..."


    Although Lu Youzhi can''t believe that this is what the Lu family did, his father has admitted that he has to die to protect him. Lu Youzhi can''t watch. His life is given by his father, so give it back to his father once.

 Chapter 3905

    "To..."


    "Uncle Lu..."


    "You''re like this. I''m under a lot of pressure. Is there no other way?"


    "Great God?"


    Song Lianyu was entrusted by one or two. In fact, he was a little brainy. He didn''t have that much ability. In fact, he had no problem taking care of people, but why did he have to die!


    He didn''t want to see them die.


    Song Lianyu knew that Chifeng and Jiang Xinrui would not care. What he said just now was very clear, and there was only one who didn''t answer. Song Lianyu knew that Wan Feng, who didn''t speak very much, was not an ordinary person. She must also directly kill the evil Buddha. As long as she killed it, it would be a hundred.


    But song Lianyu can''t say that again. The evil Buddha is still looking at Wan Feng. He can only look at Wan Feng with hopeful eyes, hoping that she can act on behalf of heaven. I don''t know why, song Lianyu especially believes in Wan Feng.


    No matter how she looks, she thinks Wanfeng can do it. Her eyes are different from those of Chifeng or Jiang Xinrui.


    "Didn''t you hear the cause and effect? This is doomed, but there are other ways. The term of the contract is hundreds of years. Then, after hundreds of years, the Lu family will not die. However, countless girls will die and pay for the Lu family. Heaven knows that it is not a failure to report, but the Lu family and him will be punished before the time comes. Of course, this is the future, right now, We know what the Lu family has done. We don''t care. Other real mages will find them to walk on behalf of heaven. The Lu family is still restless... "


    Wanfeng didn''t want to say anything, but looking at Song Lianyu''s pleading eyes, she only felt a little funny. Why did song Lianyu think she would intervene?


    If it weren''t for Chifeng''s sword, she wouldn''t light weapons at all! Blocking Lu Yunfeng just doesn''t want her to affect what Chifeng does. No matter what Chifeng thinks or what kind, Wan Feng has to protect Chifeng''s idea. Who knows how long she can live. She wanted to escape from Chifeng before, but now it seems that she can''t leave for a minute. The child will still be injured, both physically and mentally.


    Wan Feng doesn''t know how long she can stay with Chi Feng


    Besides, what Lu Yunfeng said just now is very clear. The cycle of cause and effect. If the evil Buddha doesn''t have that contractual relationship with the Lu family, Wan Feng may really be able to help. After all, it''s rare for someone to ask her for help, but it''s just a little effort to get gratitude. Although hemp melon is of no great use, little ants also have their own skills, But no matter what happens now, some things are different in nature.


    Wan Feng''s words are very direct. Either one person dies or the whole Lu family dies. The contract he makes with others is really like what evil Buddha said. It doesn''t make sense!


    Wanfeng herself also thinks it unreasonable not to do things. Many people''s choices are really double marked. Not all double marked people pay for you because you are weak?


    In that case, it would be disgusting.


    "I''ve decided, you don''t have to say!"


    "Youzhi, I didn''t take good care of you these years. I really didn''t give you anything except money. I''m sorry for you. Now is the only thing I can do. I''m willing!"


    "You do it. I''m voluntary. Finish it early. Everyone has their own things to do. It''s getting dark. My son will go to school tomorrow..."

 Chapter 3906

    When Lu Yunfeng said this, he took a deep look at Lu Youzhi. His scarlet eyes were full of love for the child, but there was nothing he could do.


    He had no way. In fact, he had found many mages to solve this problem before, but he either couldn''t fight or refused to take care of it. The evil Buddha was more powerful than those people thought.


    The Lu family is also a well-known family. Naturally, they don''t want too many people to know. But now that they have come to this step, it''s no longer a problem for anyone to know. The movement here has surprised the people around. Although they know that there is a problem, they don''t lack courage. Lu Yunfeng still needs face at the last moment.


    Besides, after he left, Lu Youzhi still has to live


    Lu Youzhi should not be allowed to carry these all the time. Lu Yunfeng goes to the evil Buddha. He is a very treacherous businessman, but at the same time, he is also a father, and his son is the most important to him.


    Now there is no way to go.


    "Yes! Did your father and son really decide who died? I can tell you that no matter who dies, it''s painful. I''ll suck up his essence, blood, even skin and flesh, and everything about human body. It''s a great tonic for us to cultivate, but I won''t dislike you. It''s just that when the blood flows, the bones all over the body are like chewed carrots, The essence was sucked dry and turned into a corpse... Tut Tut, think about the scene, it was really bloody and violent! "


    "Come on, Lu Yunfeng, get close to me and I''ll meet you! I will let you feel this process until you die... Ho ho... Cough... "


    When the evil Buddha said this, his eyes flashed a strange light. Although he coughed up blood at the end, it was too painful. His chest was still painful and bleeding


    Looking at the Lu family in front of us, are they still paying each other? be moved? How could it be that he was hurt like this, and most of his accomplishments were destroyed. Even the most basic self-healing ability could not heal himself in time. Would he watch them happy?


    Don''t even think about it.


    Just as the evil Buddha thought, after he said this, let alone Lu Yunfeng and Lu Youzhi, song Lianyu on the side also felt numb and jumped hastily.


    I wish I could turn into someone and hit the ghost in front of me.


    "No idea, it''s not my father, it''s me! My father gave me my life, so I''ll give it back to you. "


    When Lu Youzhi heard this, how could he stand it? He stopped directly in front of his father and was born a son of man. How can he look at his father


    Lu Yunfeng also changed his face, which was a subconscious reaction, but looking at his son, Lu Yunfeng was more distressed.


    Lu Youzhi also grew up in his twenties with the wind and water. The only regret is his mother''s early death. Now something''s wrong with him. What can Lu Youzhi do


    This is what Lu Yunfeng has been worried about, so he thought of a way to make him worry free, but the way is really bad.


    "I owe you my life. Is there no such condition in the contract with you? Cheer up... Although I''m afraid of trouble, I can''t bear any trouble. "


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Lu Youzhi and Lu Yunfeng pushing and shoving each other, competing to die first. She doesn''t know how to be inexplicably upset.


    This is family affection. No one wants to see anyone suffer.


    For the evil Buddha, Jiang Xinrui can naturally see what he means

 Chapter 3907

    The words of the evil Buddha are obviously about Lu Yunfeng. Lu Youzhi''s father and son are embarrassed and can''t face it. Jiang Xinrui is sure that if Lu Yunfeng and Lu Youzhi show fear at the beginning, and even the two father and son push each other to die, it will be a different result.


    In the final analysis, it is still inferior.


    Evil Buddha just wants to see these people shirk their responsibilities to each other. It''s best to kill each other directly, so that he can feel happy, the happiness of revenge.


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t think about it. She just looked at the current situation and didn''t let the evil Buddha be happy. Some things can''t be changed, but it doesn''t mean that the process can''t be changed. After all, what can''t be changed is only the result.


    This is the contract made by the evil Buddha and the Lu family in their early years. If there are reasons and results, you have to pay back what you owe others. One yard is one yard.


    "Aren''t you going to leave, anyway? Why bother? It was originally the contract that the Lu family said they would make. Why can''t I find them? They owe me a life! This life is given, and their contract doesn''t matter. Aren''t you going to kill the Lu family who volunteered to be killed by me, and then kill me in turn? "


    "I tell you, it''s not that simple..."


    The evil Buddha was happy. He could not only kill the Lu family, but also see that he was tortured like the Lu family. This is what he was most happy about. He had a hard time. Naturally, the Lu family could not feel better. The only accident was that the Lu family really found someone who could completely suppress him. Fortunately, these people were different from pure mages and allowed him to complete his contract.


    But now it seems that he is happy early! I''m waiting here


    When the evil Buddha said this, his eyes changed. He narrowed his eyes and stared at these people. He slowly had a final decision in his heart.


    He will not sit here waiting to die. At the same time, he also deeply remembers how these people almost killed him and deprived him of his last happiness!


    "No! That''s not what I meant. "


    "Don''t worry. It''s the Lu family''s business to come to this step. I don''t have any other ideas. I just want to keep my child. Take my life. Since then, we have nothing to do. You can''t hurt my child."


    "You Zhi, don''t say any more. This is the result I deserve. You don''t know how many lives and innocent girls have been stained on my hands over the years, including the one on the ground, which I deliberately bought with money..."


    "If your hands are not stained with blood, then never. Promise your father to live well. I don''t point to you as a good man, but some things really can''t be done. There is no pie falling from the sky in this world. Anything you ask will be paid, and this payment is not something you and I can bear."


    Lu Yunfeng looked at the mage and helped them. He was very grateful, but no matter what the result was, let alone the process. At this moment, his life must be given to the evil Buddha, otherwise his children will never have peace in the future.


    After Lu Yunfeng said this, he pushed Lu Youzhi away and turned to find the evil Buddha. He had nothing good for Jiang Xinrui and others. In fact, at the beginning, Lu Youzhi really wanted to die falsely, and then let Jiang Xinrui and others kill the evil Buddha. It''s not that he has much conscience, but in this way, his Lu family still has twists and turns.


    These years, without other skills, Lu Yunfeng has seen through too many things.

 Chapter 3908

    Lu Yunfeng knows that some things can''t be avoided and doesn''t want to hide. Continuing to hide will only hurt more people. He doesn''t care about others, but Lu Yunfeng has only one son.


    "I''ve decided. You can do it quickly. It''s over. Our Lu family has nothing to do with you. You can''t hurt our Lu family. Similarly, you won''t die if it''s over today."


    "The mage will stop, but if you dare to break your promise, I believe the mages around us will not let you go!"


    Lu Yunfeng didn''t wait for Jiang Xinrui and others to say anything. He stood in front of the evil Buddha and waited for the coming of death.


    He understood that although Jiang Xinrui didn''t follow his words, he could do as he said. If they didn''t want to take care of it, they would have left long ago.


    Now the best solution is to die and keep the Lu family!


    "Good, good!"


    The evil Buddha listened to the threat in Lu Yunfeng''s words and looked at Jiang Xinrui and others who had been saying to go but didn''t leave. The evil Buddha''s eyes were dark. He stood up and condensed a large mass of black gas with his hands. Since Lu Yunfeng was so anxious to die, he satisfied Lu Yunfeng. He didn''t want to die instead of his family. Be careful. He knew it long ago.


    Then the evil Buddha said this, and the black gas in his hand didn''t give the people a chance to respond. It was like worrying about what the people did. The black gas hit quickly and hit into Lu Yunfeng''s heart. An ordinary person couldn''t bear the blow at all.


    The evil Buddha also has great strength when attacking. He must be killed with one blow


    "Dad!"


    "Uncle Lu..."


    With a painful cry from Lu Youzhi and song Lianyu, Lu Yunfeng''s chest was hit with a hole as big as the palm of his hand. The blood column splashed all over the ground. The process was not as terrible as the evil Buddha said, but it was still very painful.


    But Lu Yunfeng didn''t seem to feel it. He turned his head and looked at Lu Youzhi with a smile. He wanted to reach out his hand to touch Lu Youzhi again, but his hands couldn''t touch it, because Lu Yunfeng had fallen down and a hole was made in the middle of his body


    On one side, Lu Youzhi opened his mouth and couldn''t say a word any more. At the moment Lu Yunfeng fell, he trembled and knelt beside Lu Youzhi.


    The evil Buddha looked at the moment Lu Yunfeng fell down, and slowly released black smoke around him, wrapped him a little bit, like a layer of black paint.


    "You think it''s over? What the Lu family owes me is more than a human life? And the three of you! I will remember you deeply! "


    "You should also remember me well and wait for me. We''re not over yet!"


    The black Qi on the evil Buddha became more and more. In an instant, his body became illusory and disappeared in the Lu family, leaving such a warning to the people.


    From the perspective of evil Buddha, if it weren''t for the intervention of Jiang Xinrui and others, even if the heaven would punish him, it wouldn''t be so fast. The people of the Lu family can''t get rid of him. There will only be more and more Centennial appointments.


    But just because Jiang Xinrui had no grievances and hatred, his cultivation was broken up, and the stable supply was gone


    How can evil Buddha not hate?


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the black air left by the disappearance of the evil Buddha. Her expression remained unchanged. This guy was ready to run away. Killing the Lu family was just to vent her anger.


    On the other hand, Chi Feng and Wan Feng didn''t care too much. They couldn''t take a move. They consumed so many accomplishments. What else could they turn out? Just Chi Feng didn''t expect that some things still couldn''t be confident.

 Chapter 3909

    "Thank you... I know you don''t care about the reward, but I''m very grateful that you can help. I''d like to thank you three on behalf of you. What we can give is some money. We can''t help anything else. Don''t refuse, or we''ll be uneasy."


    "It''s in the current state... If you bear the burden, you won''t send it. We have to clean up here!"


    Song Lianyu looked at Lu Yunfeng''s body in a pool of blood and didn''t comfort Lu Youzhi, because he knew that it was more important to do something else than a few words of comfort at this time.


    The mess of the Lu family is not just two bodies on the ground.


    And others, Jiang Xinrui and others can''t help. Even if they can help, looking at their appearance, song Lianyu knows it can''t help.


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t say anything about song Lianyu''s words. After looking at Chifeng, they really should go. They said they helped, but they didn''t help


    When Jiang Xinrui pulled Chi Feng away, Wan Feng naturally didn''t say anything. She glanced at Lu Yunfeng, who was about to drain his blood on the ground, and walked away. She always felt like something was missing.


    But Wan Feng was stopped by song Lianyu before she took a few steps. She shouted her name in a very nervous tone.


    "Wan Feng..."


    "How are you... How are you? What happened? You look much thinner than the first time we met... "


    Song Lianyu looked at Wanfeng following Jiang Xinrui, Chifeng leaving and holding in his heart. He always felt that if he didn''t say it again, he might not be able to say it. When he could see anyone again, he didn''t know that people like them were not the same people.


    This time, Lu Youzhi was worried about his brother, but he also wanted to contact Wan Feng, but he didn''t dare to contact Wan Feng. At that time, Wan Feng didn''t give her contact information at all. Moreover, song Lianyu also saw that the three of them looked at Chifeng as the center and protected him, but Jiang Xinrui was the real master. Wan Feng was like a guardian, and she didn''t make a decision.


    Therefore, through Lu Youzhi''s business, if you want to see Wan Feng, you can only find Chifeng who can change their decision and make the final affirmation of Jiang Xinrui.


    If it weren''t for the bad situation at the moment, song Lianyu really wanted to talk to Wan Feng, especially when he found that Wan Feng had changed.


    Perhaps others didn''t find it, but at the moment of seeing Wanfeng, song Lianyu noticed that Wanfeng was much thinner and her cheeks became slender. Originally, her heroic eyebrows and eyes became sharp and protruding.


    Although song Lianyu pretended to be a boy when she first met Wanfeng, his fate was very strange. He would be attracted by Wanfeng. Jiang Xinrui was beautiful and Chifeng was also good-looking, but they felt different.


    In fact, song Lianyu is a bit like the low profile Chifeng. He is not as beautiful as Chifeng, nor does he have Chifeng''s proud and charming character, but he is weak. His other half wants the best match of strong women, like Jingmi female general and Wanfeng


    So when song Lianyu sees Wanfeng, he is attracted by his soul, but song Lianyu is still sober. He knows that there is a gap between himself and Wanfeng. There is no possibility between them, but he still can''t help but want to see her and understand her


    Looking at Wanfeng leaving like this, song Lianyu really couldn''t help saying his own condolences.


    Just answer him, not Wan Feng.


    "Oh... The three great mages make money so fast. It should be said that it''s so easy..."

 Chapter 3910

    "My father died and that thing ran away. Is that what you did? What did you do? Song Lianyu, do you want to give them money? Are you obsessed with women? You''re looking for them for this woman, aren''t you? When is it? I''m your brother. I''m the only father. I have no relatives and are dead. You still find such a person... What do you think? "


    "The Feng family I was looking for, the Ling family, you are not allowed, gave me a lot of reasons! I''m still thinking about you. In fact, it''s fake. You''re for women, not for brothers... "


    "My father is dead now, and they haven''t avenged me. It''s not over! Not to mention the money, I won''t give a penny. "


    Lu Rui looked up at Jiang Rui with fierce eyes.


    Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng turned around and left the Lu family, but when they heard song Lianyu shouting Wan Feng, they turned back. They looked puzzled. Then they heard song Lianyu''s words. Both Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng looked subtle.


    Jiang Xinrui was an accident. Song Lianyu was interested in Wanfeng. Chifeng was different. He was a little ashamed. He didn''t find out whether his sister was thin or what. Song Lianyu, who had seen her twice, found it? Is it just because he is with Wan Feng almost every day, so he can''t find it?


    Wan Feng is different. Some don''t know what manner to reply to song Lianyu.


    No one has ever spoken to her like this! Wan Feng felt uncomfortable. She didn''t know what to say. When she wanted to turn around and leave, Lu Youzhi''s words came.


    Now, let alone Wan Feng, Jiang Xinrui and Chi Feng stopped and turned to see Lu Youzhi, who was crying. Although it was funny, it was also very unpleasant.


    "Youzhi, don''t talk nonsense. I know you''re in a bad mood. I can understand, but what does it have to do with them? Without them today, you and I can''t hide! "


    "Evil Buddha will never let you and me go. You know very well..."


    "And when I came to them, you promised. They saved me from the river god. If I''m not sure of their strength, how can I take a risk? Our brother for many years, who do you think I am? Apologize to Wan Feng. It has nothing to do with her. I don''t even have her contact information. You really misunderstood and have to apologize to the other two. They did save your life... "


    Song Lianyu didn''t expect that you didn''t hear Wanfeng''s answer. Instead, you were almost stabbed in the back by your brother!


    He admitted that he likes Wanfeng and the old man. There''s nothing wrong with admitting. He likes this kind of thing. He doesn''t think there''s anything wrong. It''s not easy to admit, let alone lose face or be hasty. It''s very simple to like. Go with your heart and it''s not so complicated.


    Originally, he didn''t deserve it, but he just liked it, but now Lu youzhiyi said that he felt even more shameless, and even felt embarrassed to like it in his heart


    "I apologize? Song Lianyu! "


    Lu Youzhi couldn''t listen to song Lianyu''s words. The whole person was crazy. No one could understand his collapse. He really had nothing!


    "You..."


    Wan Feng really couldn''t see it next to her. She didn''t want to say it. After all, she lost her father, but who can blame it? My family''s retribution! But Wan Feng was suddenly pulled away by Jiang Xinrui without waiting to say anything.

 Chapter 3911

    "Forget it, sister Wan Feng, let''s go!"


    Jiang Xinrui reaches out her hand to hold Wanfeng and leaves Lu''s house directly. She has delayed too much time here. If she has this time, she might as well go back and have a rest.


    She is also a little tired. She hasn''t had a good rest for several days. Even if she has spiritual power to protect her body and is cultivating anytime and anywhere, she is tired. What happened in a short time comes one after another. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t have any time to sit down and think about it.


    For Lu Youzhi''s reaction, Jiang Xinrui really felt very uncomfortable and wanted to shoot him directly. However, looking at Lu Yunfeng lying on the ground, she was not in the mood to let go of these all the time.


    Seeing that Lu Youzhi lost her father, she felt sad and didn''t follow her heart. Jiang Xinrui didn''t want to care about it. At the same time, she also thought that she would never do it again as long as she didn''t touch her own interests.


    People will never be satisfied, let alone unreasonable. Jiang Xinrui can understand Lu Youzhi''s mood, but she can''t understand Lu Youzhi''s decision and reaction.


    Wan Feng naturally followed her. Originally, in the face of song Lianyu''s sudden concern and inexplicable eyes, Wan Feng felt goose bumps all over. If Lu Youzhi didn''t speak too hard, Wan Feng would have turned around.


    Especially when the affection in Song Lianyu''s eyes is about to diffuse out, Wan Feng feels that her heels are cold. What''s the way? Where did it come from? How is that possible? Does she know who he is?


    Until sitting in the car, Wan Feng couldn''t understand. What''s the matter with song Lianyu? Maybe it''s also because she met such a situation for the first time. Wan Feng didn''t know what to do. If this happened to Chi Feng, it would be much simpler. You know, Chi Feng liked him a lot since she was a child, and there were more advertisements. Therefore, Chi Feng didn''t react much when she felt that song Lianyu was interested in her sister.


    Lu''s reaction was fierce.


    Lu Youzhi couldn''t accept Lu Yunfeng''s death. He transferred everything to the people around him. He knew it had nothing to do with them. At first, if the Lu family hadn''t done that, it wouldn''t come to this end today, but you know, people are double targets.


    Although song Lianyu was complained, he was thinking about his brother''s feelings over the years. He looked at Wanfeng''s back and comforted him. He followed him to face the broken Lu family. Song Lianyu thought, maybe he and Wanfeng can''t see it?


    "Ah sneeze..."


    At this time, Wanfeng suddenly sneezed and shook her hand holding the steering wheel, but after all, it is a Phoenix. It can fly in the sky. How can the car on the ground not drive well. No matter how you move it, the steering wheel is still holding. The car thief is stable.


    Of course, some things can''t be too confident!


    "How are you, sister? Isn''t song Lianyu talking about you? He has the guts to be attracted to my sister! If I had known his idea, I wouldn''t have said anything today. "


    Chi Feng sat in the back and looked at Wan Feng''s sudden sneezing. Somehow, he easily contacted song Lianyu. This man is really brave.


    And Jiang Xinrui hasn''t spoken. She still wants to talk about today, the evil Buddha


    "Don''t talk nonsense..."


    "Bang!"


    Wanfeng didn''t care what Jiang Xinrui was thinking. Before she heard her brother''s words, the car shook and hit something

 Chapter 3912

    The whole car shook with the collision, and Wanfeng trembled even more. This was a subconscious reaction. She was still concentrating on driving the car and sneezed. She thought with some guilt that she wouldn''t be talking about her? As a result, Chifeng mentioned something behind song Lianyu. Wan Feng felt particularly embarrassed.


    I can''t wait to go home. In short, I just don''t want to think about this person. It''s nothing yet. Wan Feng feels that she can''t accept it. She''s not used to it. She also met this situation for the first time. She didn''t expect that she would be pregnant with spring?


    Does that count? Shouldn''t it count? She doesn''t like song Lianyu


    Wanfeng thinks she''s special and worthless. She''s liked by others. What''s the matter? But still a little proud, standing with Jiang Xinrui, she really doesn''t look like a woman. Who sees Jiang Xinrui and doesn''t like her? Song Lianyu doesn''t like her, but he likes her?


    Wan Feng still has a slight sense of superiority. She actually surpasses Jiang Xinrui. This idea can''t wait to finish. It may be because of that damn sense of superiority. Wan Feng didn''t pay attention for a moment. In addition, it was night. The street lights in the villa area were not very clear, "bang" came out.


    At that moment, Wanfeng felt that she had hit someone. After all, it felt like a huge thing with a little weight.


    Then Wanfeng quickly put on the brake. Jiang Xinrui also interrupted her thinking and got off the car with Chifeng and Wanfeng.


    After getting off, in the light of the lights, Jiang Xinrui and others saw clearly, but also because they saw clearly, they didn''t know what to say, because the things in front of them were very strange!


    Cat ear boy?


    There are furry ears on his head and a long tail behind him. As for why he is a teenager, it is because his body is human.


    He looks like a boy of eighteen or nine.


    But what about the ears and tail? Does it change shape or not? Or was it hit by Wanfeng?


    "It''s estimated that it''s the civet cat who practiced by himself. He turned into a shape today and was hit by you..."


    Chi Feng looked, checked, and then looked at Wan Feng to answer.


    Wan Feng


    She doesn''t think it has anything to do with her, does she?


    "Well... You..."


    "Help me..."


    Just as Chi Feng''s words fell, the ears of the cat ear boy in front of the car suddenly moved. Then he laboriously turned his head and squinted at the three people in front of him. He couldn''t see his appearance clearly, but he saw three smells in his confusion, one white, two purple, purple. He didn''t know what it was, but the white one was aura, which he knew, It made him very comfortable, so he subconsciously wanted to get close to it and ask for help.


    He must not be able to go home now.


    Hearing what the cat ear boy said, Jiang Xinrui subconsciously wanted to refuse, but she still had a little conscience. It was Wan Feng who hit it, that is, they hit it. It doesn''t matter. Is it an escape?


    Jiang Xinrui thought of this and subconsciously looked at the monitoring everywhere... Well, it''s a dead corner.


    "Well, put it in the trunk and bring back the first Shaohua. I hit it. I''ll just look at him. I''m sure I can''t be sent to the hospital like this."


    Wan Feng felt that she also had a little conscience. In addition, she was a little upset. Then she didn''t wait for Chi Feng to reach out. She directly bumped the cat ear boy into the trunk.


    Looking at Wan Feng''s operation, Jiang Xinrui and Chi Feng looked at each other. How do you think this scene is very strange

 Chapter 3913

    I am young.


    "Why didn''t you stop me just now? This little thing looks unusual. You asked me to save it. Don''t you worry about anything? "


    Wan Feng looked at the cat ear boy lying in the guest room, narrowed her eyes and sobbed in a low voice. She really moved a little compassion.


    In fact, Wanfeng herself didn''t find that she took good care of the lovely and proud boys. Perhaps it was because of the relationship between Chifeng and Wanfeng. Wanfeng''s aesthetics had stayed at one point. Song Lianyu was an accident. Wanfeng didn''t want to admit it and deliberately didn''t think about it, but it was different when she turned around and met the cat ear boy. No girl could withstand such fuzziness.


    Of course, Jiang Xinrui is different. She is very strange. She didn''t feel much about the cat ear boy from the beginning. She can only say that when she found the ear, Jiang Xinrui accidentally felt the cultivation of the cat ear boy. Although it is very light, it can''t be denied that this is a little civet cat with little cultivation. It''s likely that, as Chifeng said, this guy is supposed to be transformed for the first time, I didn''t master anything. I ran into an absent-minded driver


    But this doesn''t mean that Jiang Xinrui can put down her guard. She just looks at Wan Feng''s rare look. Jiang Xinrui seems to understand something and doesn''t expose it. It''s a small thing that can''t make waves.


    "I''ve brought it back. What''s the use of saying this? We just can''t do medicine or send it to the hospital. Otherwise, it''s trouble. Our magic Qi must be different from him. Rui''er''s aura... I don''t agree!"


    "We can bring him back and bandage him. It''s OK. I can''t let Ruier waste her aura on the civet cat who doesn''t know the details, nor can anyone."


    Chifeng also had a little temper of his own, and he thought he was right.


    Wan Feng wants to save, but they can''t use their own magic Qi. Of course, they can''t let Jiang Xinrui pay their aura because of an inexplicable little civet cat. Chi Feng knows that Jiang Xinrui''s aura is endless, but in fact, it slows down with time.


    This is the thing that Jiang Xinrui protects her life. Chifeng must not nod.


    But this may make her sister unhappy, so Chifeng kept paying careful attention to her sister''s eyes when she said this.


    They can''t. They can only think of other ways.


    "No, he can heal himself. It''s a little slower at most, but it''s better than those outside. He can''t control himself at any time. If he is found, he will also be on the news. If you don''t mind, let him heal himself here."


    "If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go back first..."


    Jiang Xinrui looked around and made sure there was nothing wrong. She nodded with Chifeng and turned away.


    Wanfeng wants to keep it, so she keeps it, and she''s like what Chifeng said, or even if Chifeng doesn''t say, Jiang Xinrui won''t give him her aura.


    In fact, Jiang Xinrui has another way, but this time is really too late. In addition, she doesn''t think the cat ear boy will heal without hair. The unconscious eyes have been looking at her.


    Jiang Xinrui felt very uncomfortable. When she returned to the spring breeze, Huasheng and Jiangliu had not rested yet. At this time, it was already 11:03 p.m.


    I don''t know when to start. It''s getting late and late for Huasheng and Jiangliu to rest.


    Just waiting for her, Jiang Xinrui knows.


    When she left in the morning, Jiang Xinrui still wanted not to come back in the evening. When she would leave, she was not very friendly to her fathe

 Chapter 3914

    "Father, mother, why haven''t you rested yet? It''s late. Didn''t I say you don''t have to wait for me? I''m a little busy recently. You don''t know that I met another thing today and became a trouble. When the guy left, he said he would remember us... "


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu sitting in the living room dressed in clothes. She didn''t want to say today, but looking at her parents, Jiang Xinrui still felt that she should say it, otherwise she was really embarrassed, especially when she left in the morning


    Jiang Xinrui now regrets why she resisted her father''s touch. It can only be said that Jiang Xinrui is walking farther and farther away from her parents.


    She doesn''t understand why or when, but the fact has happened. Jiang Xinrui is also uncomfortable. It seems that in order to ease the embarrassment, Jiang Xinrui simply said what she did at Lu''s house today.


    As for the cat ear boy, Jiang Xinrui felt there was nothing to say.


    "I was going to have a rest, but I saw the movement of my youth. We knew you were back. I waited with your father for a while."


    "Jiang Liu, do you know the evil Buddha?"


    Hua Sheng knew his daughter''s reaction, but he also knew that it was unclear now. He could only go back in a little bit, open his daughter''s heart and leave a place for her and the river. Even if there was no place for them, Hua Sheng felt it was OK to live in a person he liked, so that his daughter would not be so lonely.


    Yes, in Hua Sheng''s opinion, Jiang Xinrui is lonely, even if she never lacks company, but she is still lonely.


    "In fact, the dark evil Buddha can not be regarded as a Buddha. The Buddhist Dharma is profound. Many people can''t reach the realm of cultivation in their whole life, and it''s even more difficult for evil. I didn''t see what you said, but I guess he didn''t originally live in a temple or be enlightened and become attached to the Buddha for some reason in his previous life, but he went astray and practiced himself under the banner of Buddha."


    "If you can see through the essence, it''s not difficult to deal with, but it''s extremely vindictive. If you say you won''t let go, you must remember it in your heart. Be careful and spend it when you see him again, otherwise it''s a little troublesome..."


    Jiang Liu looked at Jiang Xinrui and said a few words. Then he took Hua Sheng and said to rest. At the same time, he also asked his daughter to rest. He didn''t say much.


    Hua Sheng wanted to say something, but Jiang Liu didn''t give her a chance at all. He directly took her back to her room. It seems that he didn''t say he wanted to wait for Jiang Xinrui downstairs?


    He even saw Jiang Xinrui come back in the first Shaohua


    Besides, I obviously saw Jiang Xinrui and they brought a man back. Why didn''t they even ask?


    Jiang Xinrui was left standing alone in the living room.


    Huasheng, the bedroom of the river.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Hua Sheng asked directly. As for other words, Hua Sheng didn''t say. She believed that Jiang Liu knew what she was asking.


    "Nothing. Since Jiang Xinrui has come back safely and even has come back, let''s just talk. Don''t ask too much. She can say what she wants to say and keep a distance."


    "She has a distance from us. It''s impossible to break it in a hurry. She can only detour the route. I know what you''re worried about. Don''t worry. I know."


    Jiang Liu hugged Hua Sheng, closed his eyes and sighed heavily in his heart. Jiang Liu was really hurt by the action that Jiang Xinrui would avoid him.


    He just didn''t say it


    On the other side, Jiang Xinrui didn''t rest and looked at the ceiling with her eyes open

 Chapter 3915

    Both Jiang Liu and Jiang Xinrui pay attention to their own problems, so they are particularly careful, or they are paying attention to each other''s emotions and reviewing what they do.


    Jiang Liu is reviewing his relationship and distance with his daughter.


    As for Jiang Xinrui, she thinks she should take good care of her parents at home. Maybe it''s because she left for too long, or it''s too sudden. You know, she was at home all the time before that. It must be because she''s not used to it.


    So Jiang Xinrui decided not to go out for a while. She would stay at home for a few days and accompany her parents well. After all, Jiang Xinrui knew that her parents were the most important, and Jiang Xinrui was telling herself so.


    In the following few days, Jiang Xinrui basically didn''t go out much. Hua Sheng and the river flow were still a little uncomfortable. What do you want to ask, but you don''t know how to ask, or you''re worried about how Jiang Xinrui wants, and Hua Sheng and the river flow are a little more careful


    On the other side, I was young.


    Strictly speaking, he was a cat ear boy in his youth and never woke up.


    It can''t be said that he didn''t wake up and opened his eyes vaguely. It was amber. Wanfeng liked it at a glance. Of course, it wasn''t emotional. It was just a simple appreciation of a thing. Wanfeng even thought it would be good if he could keep it all the time. Civet cat is a pet.


    Of course, she doesn''t really raise it, just talking, but looking at the cat ear boy who has been unable to recover from his physical injury, Wan Feng is also a little worried. She''s worried that the child won''t delay the treatment and hang up directly, right?


    After all, I''ve been confused for three days since the night I met cat ear boy.


    After three days, there was no return to normal.


    "I have a way. Do you want to try? No trouble. "


    Jiang Xinrui said this and went to make a phone call. God knows she didn''t think she would find someone.


    In fact, strictly speaking, Jiang Xinrui didn''t want to save the cat ear boy, but just wanted to try the little girl. She remembered what the little girl said when she was in the hospital that day. Although Jiang Xinrui thought it impossible to use her, Jiang Xinrui suddenly wanted to have a try.


    Maybe it will be different?


    It doesn''t matter to try anyway. Even if it can''t be cured, it can''t be cured.


    But when the man invited by Jiang Xinrui came to the first youth, Wan Feng and Chi Feng fell into doubt!


    Looking at a little girl less than one meter five in front of her, she is still ill. Her skin color is obviously not normal white. She is still panting when walking. Can this save people? A doctor?


    "Rui''er... Who is this? Didn''t you say you were looking for a doctor? "


    Chi Feng walked to Jiang Xinrui and asked aloud.


    The suspicious eyes try not to look at Jiang Xinrui. He doesn''t want to doubt Jiang Xinrui''s decision, but this


    As for Wan Feng, she was completely stunned. She sat on the sofa and looked at Jiang Xinrui and the little girl in front of her.


    She''s sure it''s a Muggle! Still a sick melon.


    "Sister rui''er, I didn''t expect you to really look for me. I received your call. I can''t believe it. I thought it was a liar!"


    "You don''t think I''m in a weak state, but I just look at it. I''ve been ill for a long time. Where is the patient? I can. Trust me! I''m really a little excited... "


    Ling Shuyi stood at the door with a medicine box and said while panting.


    In fact, she gasped just because she was in a hurry. After unlocking the demon poison, her state recovered very well, but it was only slow

 Chapter 3916

    Although Ling Shuyi was much better than others before, it was only because Jiang Xinrui''s spiritual power was maintained, which was equivalent to keeping her at a stage, and she had to recover, otherwise she couldn''t keep up with her body.


    Just like now, Ling Shuyi recovers very slowly after detoxification, but at least she is a normal person now. Ling Shuyi is still very satisfied. Especially after she finished talking with Jiang Xinrui last time, their relationship is different. Ling Xiao knows about Ling Shuyi and really cares little about her, and even praises her. She thinks it''s a blessing in disguise this time, Originally Lingxiao was still looking for a chance to go to Shili Chunfeng


    Now, I didn''t give him a chance to see Huasheng in the spring breeze of Shili.


    Not to mention the wind, the wind is now closed to thank the guests


    Ling Shuyi was finally able to recuperate quietly at home. She really felt great satisfaction. After a few days, she had a lot of improvement, but these were not important in Ling Xiao''s eyes. She looked at Ling Shuyi''s talk of becoming friends with Jiang Xinrui, but she didn''t contact her for a few days. Ling Xiao was not a fool, so she was a little suspicious, and even planned to take Ling Shuyi to Shili spring breeze for a test, Ling Shuyi is a little flustered. She doesn''t know how to do it


    Worried that Jiang Xinrui is not in the ten mile spring breeze, and worried that Jiang Xinrui will not cooperate with her well, although Jiang Xinrui has promised her, when she appears in front of people, she has to play in front of Lingxiao. Ling Shuyi is worried that Jiang Xinrui can''t show up and get familiar with her.


    But this worry didn''t last long. Jiang Xinrui''s phone suddenly came. Seriously, Ling Shuyi didn''t dare believe it when she saw the caller ID. how could Jiang Xinrui really call her and even contact her to invite her to Shili Chunfeng.


    I have to say that Jiang Xinrui''s call was really a good time. For this, Ling Shuyi naturally put down all her things, cleaned up and set out. No one said more. After all, this is her own opportunity for Ling Shuyi. How can she say too much? Moreover, if she says too much, it''s easy to reveal her secret.


    Ling Shuyi took a taxi by herself. She was very nervous all the way. She calculated that the sick person Jiang Xinrui said on the phone was somewhat different


    In fact, Ling Shuyi is prepared. After all, if she is the same as ordinary people, how can Jiang Xinrui find her? It''s not that simple! But when Ling Shuyi saw the injured man, she was still a little surprised, although everyone in the room was even more surprised at her.


    "Don''t be too surprised. I thought you would be ready... So, do you have a way? I''m just trying. If I can''t, I can only find a real doctor, but I think I should find a veterinarian. "


    "He has been lying in a coma for three days. He said he was in a coma, but he still narrowed his eyes. He said he was awake, but he couldn''t speak. His eyes didn''t move. We hit him. I suspect it''s his transformation. Can you see this..."


    Jiang Xinrui took Ling Shuyi and stood beside the cat ear boy. She briefly described the reaction between Wan Feng and Chi Feng. Jiang Xinrui motioned with her eyes. After all, there is no better way now. Of course, there is another way. Just looking at Wan Feng, she can''t ignore it.


    Ling Shuyi said that she knows medical skills, which just gives her a chance to show. She may use herself in the future. Let''s help each othe

 Chapter 3917

    "Rui''er? How old is she? Are you ten? You find a little girl to show him the wound? Besides, he''s not right at first sight. He''s not an ordinary person. She won''t be scared... "


    "Although it''s hard to explain to the doctor, it''s better for us to give more money then?"


    Chifeng looks at Ling Shuyi. It''s not that he judges people by their appearance, but that this is a little girl, a child. How can this be done? Don''t hurt her then. That''s the real trouble.


    In particular, the little girl still looks unhealthy. I''m afraid she''s hurt, too? How can this hurt people? Besides, what does this guy think


    In fact, Chifeng believes in Jiang Xinrui. If it''s really useless, Jiang Xinrui won''t find it. It''s just that the child in front of him is obviously ill if he doesn''t have a quick breath. Chifeng can still see the results.


    It''s really Ling Shuyi''s shape. It''s too authoritative.


    Wan Feng on one side really held back and didn''t speak. However, she thought whether Jiang Xinrui was intentional or not. Otherwise, why did she find a child?


    At this meeting, Wan Feng could bear not to speak, but also looked at Chi Feng. Wan Feng really didn''t want to make trouble with Jiang Xinrui in front of Chi Feng. Jiang Xinrui was still looking for a chance to ask her about the last time. Wan Feng wanted to say that Chi Feng had been following, so she almost went to the bathroom.


    Wan Feng and Jiang Xinrui are helpless about this, but they also have a tacit understanding. They spoil Chi Feng and can only endure it.


    "If I can, you will know immediately!"


    "Sister rui''er can call me at this time. I still have some skills. Although I''m still practicing medicine and haven''t made great achievements, I''ve also made a small success. I''ll stick to it first."


    Ling Shuyi knew that these people didn''t believe her. Even Jiang Xinrui wanted to have a try, so this time, anyway, Ling Shuyi must do something, and Ling Shuyi had a lot of preparation before she came.


    This time, Ling Shuyi also had an opportunity to show herself. She knew that as long as the result of this time satisfied Jiang Xinrui, her future days would be really quiet.


    If you cooperate with others, you should also come up with favorable things. Otherwise, why should others choose you?


    Moreover, their choice this time is not so simple. For Ling Shuyi, it can determine her social status later, and her social status in Jiang Xinrui.


    Ling Shuyi said this, went to the cat ear boy and took out her medical box. In fact, her heart is inevitably itchy. Such a shape is really attractive to girls.


    A little cute.


    Ling Shuyi''s eyes were shining. She reached out to check the trauma of the cat''s ear boy. When she touched her ear, Ling Shuyi pretended not to care and pinched it. It was hot and there was blood circulation


    It''s really ears. Ling Shuyi will do what she doesn''t know about the secret of ten mile spring breeze. Moreover, this place is not ten mile spring breeze. It''s like another place in jiangxinrui. Ling Shuyi knows what to say and what not to say.


    Looking at Ling Shuyi''s reaction, no matter how she is treated, Chifeng feels a little uncomfortable. Inexplicably, does this guy affect his status? Girls seem to like such small animals very much. My sister likes them, and so do the new girls. What about Jiang Xinrui

 Chapter 3918

    Chifeng thought of this and turned to see Jiang Xinrui. She found that she had never had a special look. At this look, Chifeng felt relieved. Fortunately, Jiang Xinrui was not the same as everyone.


    However, for the sake of safety, we still can''t let the guy stay. There are enough enemies in love, and Chifeng has a headache!


    I really don''t want to lead wolves into the house anymore.


    "What are you doing? Can you cure it? "


    Wanfeng doesn''t care what Chifeng is thinking. She looks at Ling Shuyi obviously holding the cat''s ear boy''s ear there. Her eyes are very unhappy. She hasn''t pinched yet?


    Besides, looking at Ling Shuyi as a child, how can she be a doctor?


    "I''m checking! Even if another doctor comes, how can they be treated without checking them? I said Sister Wanfeng, just sit and wait. I just checked it briefly. He has no big problem. Wait for me to operate! "


    "By the way, sister rui''er is a noble and forgetful person. It seems that she didn''t tell you who I am. I''ll introduce myself. My name is Ling Shuyi, not you. Yours. I''m just young this year. You can call me Ling Shuyi or Shu Yi. I''ll be a partner in the future. Don''t be so outsider."


    Ling Shuyi turned her head and smiled. No matter how surprised Wan Feng was, she directly opened the medical box and took out the silver needle.


    Yes, Ling Shuyi takes the route of traditional Chinese medicine. What Ling Shuyi doesn''t know is that her smile is actually against for a long time. She hasn''t smiled for too long, and even forgot what the smile looks like. She just follows Jiang Xinrui. She feels very relieved.


    Jiang Xinrui found that when Ling Shuyi smiled, she had a small tiger tooth, which was very cute and looked like a child of this age. Even if she was sick, she also showed great vitality.


    You can even joke. Although you don''t have much contact with Ling Shuyi, Jiang Xinrui thinks this is what Ling Shuyi should be like!


    She should have been a happy little girl.


    "How do you know my name is Wan Feng? I don''t remember seeing you. As long as I''ve seen you, I can''t forget. Who are you? And why will he be a partner in the future? "


    "Jiang Xinrui, she..."


    Wanfeng must feel incredible. She just wants to ask Jiang Xinrui what''s going on. The little girl knows who she is. After all, Jiang Xinrui found someone, so she can only ask her.


    But the words haven''t been asked yet. Ling Shuyi took out a bag of silver needles and looked at them now. It seemed like an inspection. In Wan Feng''s eyes, a cold light suddenly appeared. She had a natural resistance to the silver needles


    And a little girl of seven or eight or nine years old, holding one silver needle after another, effortlessly plunged into the cat ear boy''s face, head and body


    A set down, the flow of clouds and water, did not stop at all, and the needle was fast and cruel. Wan Feng didn''t know whether it was accurate or not, but she was definitely frightened.


    In fact, not only Wanfeng was frightened, but Jiang Xinrui was also surprised. She didn''t expect Ling Shuyi to be really different.


    "Is she all right? This needle just let her in? "


    Chifeng is not afraid of needles. She just looks at Ling Shuyi''s confident way. Some can''t believe it. Won''t she stab this guy to death?


    Although he wanted the cat ear boy to leave quickly, he wouldn''t be stabbed to death. Besides, Ling Shuyi didn''t say what the cat ear boy was all about. Why did he start?

 Chapter 3919

    "I don''t know right away. Look."


    Jiang Xinrui replied.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know about Ling Shuyi''s operation. Inexplicably, she feels very confident. It may be because of Ling Shuyi''s self-confidence.


    Every time she put the needle, she could not pretend to be confident. It was also because of this, no one stopped her, so she looked at her until she put all the silver needles into the cat''s ear boy''s whole body.


    This will make the cat ear boy look like a hedgehog, full of needles.


    The most magical thing is that the cat ear boy suddenly reacted, his eyes were always narrowed, but his body reacted, his ears suddenly moved, or should be said to suddenly become smaller, and finally disappeared and became a normal human ear.


    The tail behind him also disappeared, even the moustache on his face


    By Ling Shuyi''s stabbing, the cat ear boy has no cat ears, only the boy is left.


    "His body is very unstable and his Qi is disordered. I sealed the acupoints with a silver needle to help him sort it out. He can''t wake up because he can''t overcome it. When I applied the needle, I was thinking about what results he will show. I thought he can''t maintain his human shape. Unexpectedly, it''s the opposite. He has been conscious these days. He is eager to become a human."


    "Wait a moment, the cultivation of true Qi will return to its place, and he will wake up."


    "Can you trust me now? I still have some skills. If I hadn''t, I wouldn''t have dared to negotiate terms with you! "


    Ling Shuyi looked at the changes of the cat ear boy and knew it clearly. Maybe God was on her side. The cat ear boy''s problem was not big. Otherwise, if it was difficult, she really couldn''t show her ability in front of Jiang Xinrui and others.


    After all, her growth also takes time. Fortunately, it has been solved now. She can also let Jiang Xinrui choose to believe her. She is not a white rice.


    Although she still can''t eat ten miles of spring breeze, Ling Shuyi knows that her relationship with Jiang Xinrui is indispensable in the future. Aiming at the hand she exposed today, Jiang Xinrui lacks a quiet person around her, won''t ask more, and can help her solve problems, especially difficult and miscellaneous diseases.


    "And sister Wanfeng, I''d better tell you about your question myself. I don''t only know you, I also know your brother, Chifeng! I learned in advance about the little partners who may have to cooperate in the future. As long as you are friends with sister Ruier, we will always be partners! "


    "My life was saved by sister Ruier. I repay it with my medical skills. Don''t worry, I won''t be a trouble. Just call me when necessary! Of course, I also want to say that even if I don''t know in advance, I know who sister Wanfeng is. Don''t you watch entertainment news much? Sister Wanfeng is on the news. She is a new show. She is very famous. Although she only played a supporting role, she is very popular. Now people like independent girls, especially the cold and rustling ones. Sister Wanfeng has become a benchmark now. Fans call you master Wan! "


    When Ling Shuyi said this, she also had a little star in her eyes, because she also liked it very much. Before that, she knew the people around Jiang Xinrui. Yu Minhan at home found Wan Feng while watching TV. Ling Shuyi will inevitably pay a little attention.


    Wan Feng is really different.


    Ling Shuyi envies her body.


    When Ling Shuyi finished, Wanfeng didn''t know how to answer. She knew about it, but didn''t care much, so she had fans?

 Chapter 3920

    "Master wan..."


    "But what does this have to do with what we''re going to say? You, he''s really all right... "


    Wan Feng felt stupid for the first time. When Ling Shuyi looked at her talking, she always wore star eyes and showed a small tiger''s teeth. It seemed how happy she was. She even felt that talking to her was a great honor for Ling Shuyi.


    But anyway, Wanfeng is very suspicious of Ling Shuyi''s identity and her physical condition. How can she be a partner? Do you mean to go out and set things up together? Will there be more protection then?


    And Wanfeng also wants to ask the cat ear boy lying in bed. No, it''s not a cat ear boy now. A boy, is it really all right?


    According to Ling Shuyi, it doesn''t have much to do with what she hit?


    In fact, what Ling Shuyi didn''t say is that it doesn''t matter. It can only be said that it matters a lot. The cat ear boy should have just turned into a shape. Everything is unstable. He may walk unsteadily and collide with Wanfeng. With such a collision, he is directly and completely unstable.


    Cat ear boy is already lucky that he didn''t die of Qi disorder


    "Well..."


    "Who are you? Thank you for saving me. I know... "


    When Wanfeng''s words fell and Jiang Xinrui wanted to say something, the cat ear boy on the bed opened his eyes again. This time, he really opened his eyes, and there was Qingming in his eyes. He could see people clearly. The most important thing was that he could open his mouth and talk. He could always see these people.


    You can hear, but you can''t move.


    It was not until the tingling of those needles came that he felt hope!


    For the people in the house, he knew that they were not ordinary people. He was worried about whether they would be afraid to burn themselves, but now it seems that everything is fine.


    These people saved his life. Although it was a little late, fortunately, the treatment was not delayed in the end, although he didn''t know why these people didn''t find someone to treat him at the beginning.


    "Now that you''re awake, it should be all right. Pack up and leave. We don''t need your thanks. We hit you. Now you''re fine. We don''t owe each other!"


    "We are not interested in your business. You don''t have to say anything. We won''t ask. Just don''t contact in the future."


    Chifeng didn''t care about Ling Shuyi''s problem, but felt that the boy''s problem was bigger.


    Seeing him wake up, he just drives people away.


    "Chifeng? He''s full of silver needles now. How can he go? "


    Wan Feng heard Chi Feng''s words and looked at Chi Feng with a question mark on her face.


    "Then pull out the silver needle. Anyway, he''s awake. What else can he do?"


    Chi Feng said directly again.


    Wan Feng?


    Jiang Xinrui? She didn''t speak, touched her nose, and then turned her eyes to Ling Shuyi. The little girl really surprised her and didn''t know what would happen in the future.


    Although she felt that she might not need such people around her, but looked at Ling Shuyi''s state. Jiang Xinrui felt very surprised. Ling Shuyi''s life was really difficult, but she was very different. When she found a solution, she became full of vitality. Although her body had not become like ordinary people, she was still optimistic


    This is what Jiang Xinrui can''t learn, and it''s unexpected. After a person has hope, does it change so much?


    "Er... This silver needle needs some time. He has to raise it. Of course, it''s up to you. I can do it anytime!"


    Ling Shuyi touched the sweat on her forehead and suddenly smiled shyly.

 Chapter 3921

    Looking at Ling Shuyi who was just generous, she suddenly became shy. Chifeng wouldn''t think it was right for him. When she came in, Ling Shuyi didn''t look surprised at her eyes. Chifeng was a little surprised. Although he didn''t care, most people didn''t see him, let alone meet him for the first time.


    Ling Shuyi was not surprised at all. Even if she had known her before, Ling Shuyi''s eyes did not fluctuate. Although Chifeng felt much more relaxed, she was shy and shy when Ling Shuyi looked at the cat''s ear boy, and her voice was much lower


    For this, Chifeng is a little helpless. In particular, although sister Wanfeng is not shy, she is only conniving at the cat ear boy, which makes Chifeng a little crisis. Even her sister has such a temper, because the cat ear boy has become more tolerant. What about Jiang Xinrui?


    Chifeng has been paying attention to Jiang Xinrui''s reaction. Normally, Jiang Xinrui has been impatient for a long time, or no matter what to do, where will there be time to waste here, and even specially found someone to help the cat ear boy diagnose and treat?


    No matter who comes, it can''t be denied that Jiang Xinrui is still looking for someone to help. This is where Chifeng feels very uncomfortable. It''s not disgusting to save people, and Chifeng doesn''t die. Besides, the injury of cat ear boy still has a certain relationship with them


    Only when Jiang Xinrui is involved, Chifeng feels uncomfortable.


    Is fluffy so popular? It doesn''t matter if others like it. Jiang Xinrui''s love is rare, and she doesn''t show it. Otherwise, Chifeng won''t know something, just like a fool.


    But those Chifeng don''t want to think about it now. He just wants to deal with all the problems around Jiang Xinrui, or should we say to polish his eyes and deal with all the potential problems around him. He can''t let others have another chance. He is guarding and waiting... It just doesn''t mean that he doesn''t attack and doesn''t do anything like that.


    Maybe Chifeng is full of soldiers, but now there is a little wind and grass. Chifeng will be very nervous.


    "Chifeng, I hit him. I''m responsible. It''s no problem to keep him for a few days. I''ll let him go. I''ll look at him. Don''t worry."


    Wan Feng saw that Chi Feng always wanted cat ear boy to leave quickly. He was not at ease, but Wan Feng didn''t think so.


    What can a little demon do?


    Besides, Wanfeng also knows what Chifeng''s worry is. It''s especially unnecessary. What can this teenager do? If Jiang Xinrui really likes someone so simple, he doesn''t have to worry!


    So Wan Feng feels that Chifeng really doesn''t need to be so careful. It''s yours, it''s yours, not yours. It''s no use waiting until the sea withers and the rocks crumble. It''s just that the person waiting is Chifeng, and this waiting is still profitable


    "Sister..."


    "This man''s identity is suspicious. I..."


    Chi Feng knew Wan Feng was unwilling. Although she knew, she didn''t expect Wan Feng to be so firm!


    But in addition to the reason of Jiang Xinrui, there is also the problem of cat ear youth itself. Who knows what the trap is? Originally, the person who calculated Jiang Xinrui was not clear, but before Chi Feng finished, the cat ear boy covered with silver needles suddenly interrupted: "I feel much better. Don''t quarrel because of me!"

 Chapter 3922

    "It''s my own cultivation problem, which has nothing to do with you. I can get up after a rest. I''ll leave without disturbing you. Thank you for saving my life, or I''ll be in the street outside..."


    The cat ear boy supported his head and looked at the people.


    Because of his body, the cat ear boy didn''t dare to get up. With this silver needle, who knows if this move will tie himself right! Besides, only he himself knows what''s going on.


    For the circle of people in front of us, all the questions in our hearts are not frank. We are not normal people, but we live in this human world together.


    "Then you can rest and save you because I drove into you at that time. You don''t have to be afraid. We are not bad guys. Hello, you can leave at any time. By the way, what''s your name? I don''t feel evil on you, so what''s the situation with you? "


    "Of course, if you don''t want to say it, don''t say it."


    Wan Feng looked at the cat ear boy. Because of Chi Feng''s words, it was difficult to sit and stand. His injured pale face was whiter. His amber eyes were full of tears. Wan Feng was still itchy. Of course, Wan Feng didn''t feel threatening on each other. Wan Feng felt something else. After all, Wan Feng was not confused, She won''t leave any danger around Chifeng.


    Besides, it''s still near the spring breeze. Wan Feng really doesn''t know what Chifeng has to worry about. How can there be any problems!


    Even if the cat ear boy really wants to do something, he doesn''t dare, unless he hasn''t died.


    It can only be said that Chifeng was too careful.


    And I don''t know it''s because of myself. Jiang Xinrui, whose emotions have become subtle between Chi Feng and Wan Feng, is still in a daze. Of course, it''s not because of observing cat ear teenagers!


    "I... my name is Wenqiao."


    "This year is 103 years old. In the human world, it can be regarded as a demon. After all, aren''t all refined animals demons? As for why there is no evil spirit, perhaps it is because I can''t practice well, otherwise it won''t be difficult to maintain my human form. "


    "Thank you, doctor. Even if you lock my accomplishments, I can maintain my human form. Otherwise, my efforts in recent years will be in vain. Thank you again! Wen Qiao will remember it all his life. It seems that you are not ordinary people. Wen Qiao is weak and may not be of much help, but as long as Wen Qiao can do it, Wen Qiao is duty bound. "


    Under a pile of silver needles, Wen Qiao looked at the people in a circle with sincere eyes. He just dodged when he said he was a demon. He didn''t want to say this.


    Some people can easily specify their own positioning, but others don''t know who they are!


    But whether these people really helped him, Wenqiao still knew how to be grateful, and Wenqiao always looked at Jiang Xinrui sitting by the window intentionally or unintentionally when he said these words.


    It is the aura emitted by Jiang Xinrui that attracts him too much. If it can be used by him


    At the thought of this, Wen Qiao lowered his head and didn''t want his greed to be found. It''s really not his fault. Jiang Xinrui is so attractive. His bright aura is so pure


    "Is it a demon? What''s your answer? I heard for the first time that the demon has no evil spirit. "


    When Chifeng heard this, he had more opinions on Wenqiao, but Ling Shuyi''s eyes lit up before he finished his words.


    "Medical fairy? You mean me? "

 Chapter 3923

    "Oh... You really think highly of me. Where can I be regarded as a medical fairy? I just know some medical skills. Sister Xinrui likes to help. I''m a little embarrassed if you say so."


    Ling Shuyi doesn''t care what Chi Feng and Wan Feng mean. As long as Jiang Xinrui doesn''t show anything, she should do what she should do. After all, Ling Shuyi knows what she''s here to do.


    She came for Jiang Xinrui. She only looked at Jiang Xinrui''s reaction.


    As for others, Ling Shuyi also saw it, but she just took a look. Now looking at such a lovely little boy, a cat ear teenager calls herself a medical fairy. Ling Shuyi thinks she is a little floating. In fact, she really hopes that she can become a medical fairy. A doctor like this can''t enter her eyes for a long time.


    What role can human doctors play? She has been watched for more than ten years. When she came into contact with more and more different things since she was a child, Ling Shuyi made it clear that what she wanted to do was not just a doctor.


    Ling Shuyi is also working hard for this day. Although Jiang Xinrui helped her and made her life play the greatest role, it is also because of this that Ling Shuyi feels that she can live like a normal person.


    Now she is suddenly called a medical fairy. Ling Shuyi feels as if she has stood up and is a little excited. After all, no one knows what she really wants before. Of course, Wen Qiao''s words may just be said casually, but they become different in Ling Shuyi''s heart.


    In short, she is very excited. She is also waiting for this day


    For Ling Shuyi''s excitement, Jiang Xinrui gave a look, but it''s just a look. Compared with Ling Shuyi''s excitement, there''s no big change. Just looking at the Wenqiao, it''s an evil. This sentence is very interesting


    Wenqiao''s breath is really strange. It''s not a God, an immortal, a demon, or a human.


    Therefore, Wen Qiao''s breath is suspicious, and his identity is even more suspicious.


    On one side, Chifeng and Wanfeng didn''t have much reaction to Ling Shuyi''s words. They didn''t take Ling Shuyi''s words to heart at all, but who can think that one day in the future, Ling Shuyi really achieved her wish and saved all of them. With her medical skills, they have become friends of life and death.


    Of course, it will take a long time. Chi Feng and Wan Feng didn''t expect that they could go so far. The fate of some people is really wonderful.


    It''s just that these Jiang Xinrui don''t care at present. Some subconscious Jiang Xinrui don''t want Wen Qiao to leave. They always think he''s not simple and appears just right. Now he looks weak, but he always reveals a different breath, which is incomprehensible. In this way, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t intend to pick out anything, watch its change and stay in his youth for the first time, At the right moment, Wanfeng didn''t want to drive away Wenqiao, which can be regarded as the meaning of Jiang Xinrui.


    However, in this way, Jiang Xinrui''s intentional connivance has become a trace to follow, and she is also a little flustered in Chifeng''s eyes.


    Wan Feng is loose because of Wenqiao, a cat ear boy. Does Jiang Xinrui really think the same? Because of the appearance of that cat''s ear? Is it that exciting? Chi Feng frowned slightly when he thought of it. Would he like to change it, too?


    Ten miles of spring breeze.


    "Mother is going out?"

 Chapter 3924

    Jiang Xinrui leaves Shaohua I and leaves with Ling Shuyi. Unexpectedly, she just sees Hua Sheng driving alone and ready to go out?


    "Mother, is something wrong? Let me help you. "


    Jiang Xinrui feels guilty recently. In fact, there is no guilt. Both sides are very careful. Jiang Xinrui wants to take care of her parents, and Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu also want to make up for Jiang Xinrui.


    The caution of the two sides is not like a normal family relationship, but like the invisible and uncertain competing forces of the two sides, waiting for a gap.


    "It''s not a big deal. I thought you were resting at home recently, so I didn''t disturb you. I didn''t expect to meet you when I went out."


    "This is... Your friend? I don''t look very old... "


    Hua Sheng looks at Jiang Xinrui and sees a strange little girl around Jiang Xinrui. Hua Sheng''s eyes brighten slightly and can be worn by Jiang Xinrui. It can be seen that this girl is different. Hua Sheng feels very happy that Jiang Xinrui can have different friends.


    Hua Sheng can''t say he doesn''t know the identity of the little girl, but pretend he doesn''t know. How can Hua Sheng not know when Lingxiao''s daughter is close to the spring breeze. However, Hua Sheng didn''t understand what Ling Shuyi wanted to do. Hua Sheng wanted to step in and have a good look, but he was blocked by the river. The meaning of the river is very clear. Don''t secretly investigate the people around Jiang Xinrui. If his daughter finds out, it''s difficult to explain.


    Jiang Liu feels that Jiang Xinrui doesn''t like to investigate her affairs in the name of being good for her. Moreover, when the children grow up, there will be a gap. If they continue, they may be more unable to make up for the gap.


    So river flow means to wait and see its change first.


    It has to be said that Jiang Xinrui is really similar to the river flow many times. Many choices of father and daughter are the same. They are patient and will never act rashly.


    "I met her in the hospital. She was one of those children. I saved her and she did what she could around me."


    "Let''s talk about you. Why bother you to go out in person? Can''t I help you? You know, even if I rest at home, I can''t sit still. Moreover, when I was young, you and aunt Fengxi went to the river city no matter what happened. Now I have grown up. I can help you and contribute to the river city where I live. "


    "And I''ve done a lot before. I''ve gained a lot of knowledge, mother. Otherwise, let me go. Follow the trend, aunt, and stay at home. If you''re really worried, there''s Chifeng..."


    Jiang Xinrui answered her mother''s words without any taboo in front of Ling Shuyi. In Jiang Xinrui''s heart, she trusted Ling Shuyi, and she really wanted to go. By the way, she saw what Huasheng meant, although she didn''t know what happened.


    Before that, I promised her to go out for training, but I don''t know what happened. Recently, I said she was resting, but Huasheng and Jiangliu actually avoided her when they were talking.


    Why? Jiang Xinrui doesn''t like the feeling of being abandoned by Huasheng and the river. She doesn''t seem to know when she will go farther and farther with the most important people?


    Ling Shuyi on the side is very clever or quiet at this time. When introduced by Jiang Xinrui, she gives a timely response, and is polite and polite to Huasheng, but also alienated


    She can completely stand on Jiang Xinrui''s side, but she can''t face Huasheng calmly.

 Chapter 3925

    After all, some things still can''t really be regarded as nothing has happened.


    The gratitude and resentment of the previous generation should have been gone for a long time. She just dreamed back at midnight. Ling Shuyi still couldn''t help thinking that if there was no Huasheng, if Huasheng did it simply, if Huasheng really didn''t affect Lingxiao at all


    There may not be her, but at least her life is different.


    Either way, it is a hypothesis. Ling Shuyi seems to have a normal life. She can bow her head to Jiang Xinrui and hide nothing from Jiang Xinrui. Only when facing Huasheng, her mood will fluctuate.


    All this is still because of Huasheng, which has little to do with Jiang Xinrui!


    Ling Shuyi looked at Hua Sheng and lowered her eyes. She didn''t want Jiang Xinrui to notice anything, so as not to affect their relationship.


    In the end, Huasheng is Jiang Xinrui''s mother.


    "If you want to go, go..."


    Hua Sheng''s refusal directly turned into a nod.


    Perhaps it was because he heard Jiang Xinrui mention the wind. Huasheng was a little upset. Later, he didn''t want to say more. He directly transferred the news to Jiang Xinrui, and then drove away. This time, he didn''t go to solve things, but to relax.


    The wind is blowing


    Huasheng didn''t know how to face it for the first time. It had nothing to do with Fengxi. It was her reason, but strictly speaking, it wasn''t Huasheng''s reason.


    Hua Sheng drove to the seaside, sat in the car, looked at the sea level in the distance, but what he thought was the sign.


    It may be God''s will. Huasheng could not divine any information about the child, because Qin Xiaobao''s inability to speak has worried many people! Now it''s also because of the child. Fengxi has changed his state of mind. Where is the momentum of that year? Even his state has become cautious. If Huasheng hasn''t been watching all the time, it''s really hard to believe that it''s still Fengxi.


    But in fact, this is the wind.


    It''s the wind that has changed. Hua Sheng understands the change of the wind. No one can guarantee that there will be no change in such a thing, and Hua Sheng can take over from Feng Xi to do well in the future. It''s only last night that some things were different, or had long been different, that she found out.


    For a long time, Hua Sheng was puzzled about Qin Xiaobao''s inability to speak. He also thought about the reason when divining, but he didn''t think about Qin Xiaobao''s future.


    Cause something happened to a resort in Jiangcheng last night. I was looking for the wind. Finally, I turned to Huasheng, which is the case that Huasheng transferred to Jiang Xinrui this morning.


    Last night, Hua Sheng didn''t know what was going on. The hanging tag he used for divination suddenly fell out. Hua Sheng thought of the wind and subconsciously divined for Qin Xiaobao again. In fact, no matter how long it took, Hua Sheng didn''t forget Qin Xiaobao. After all, it affected everyone''s heart.


    Although he knew that the result of divination Qin Xiaobao was empty divination, Huasheng still wanted to have a try, just like the habit he had developed every day, and Huasheng also did a good job. There would be no result, but when the result was displayed, Huasheng even thought that he had hung up the check-out problem.


    Especially as a result, Hua Sheng really didn''t know how to tell Feng Xi. Of course, Hua Sheng didn''t tell Feng Xi now.


    The current state of Fengxi, Huasheng can''t say


    Something is pressing heavily on his heart. Hua Sheng touches his heart. The sign indicates not only Qin Xiaobao''s future, but also the future of the world in disguise

 Chapter 3926

    I am young.


    This time, Jiang Xinrui naturally didn''t want to take Ling Shuyi with her. Even if Ling Shuyi really has super-high medical skills, it''s just medical skills and can''t protect herself. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to protect Ling Shuyi outside. She''s careful enough to pay attention to Chifeng all the time.


    Similarly, whether Chifeng is willing to go or not, Jiang Xinrui will not go without informing Chifeng, because in Jiang Xinrui''s heart, it has become a habit to take Chifeng wherever she goes. If there is no Chifeng around, Jiang Xinrui always feels that there is something missing.


    When Jiang Xinrui returned to her first youth, Chi Feng and Wan Feng looked at Jiang Xinrui awkwardly and unexpectedly. Unexpectedly, Jiang Xinrui suddenly came back and thought she wouldn''t come back today.


    They seemed to be saying something. When they saw Jiang Xinrui coming in, they interrupted directly.


    Looking at Chi Feng and Wan Feng''s embarrassed appearance, Jiang Xinrui''s eyes flashed. Chi Feng knew Wan Feng''s physical condition. The two brothers and sisters had just been unhappy, and the atmosphere was delicate. How could she continue to be unhappy as soon as she left?


    It''s hard for Jiang Xinrui to think that Wanfeng''s love for Chifeng is more important than her own life. How can she be willing to quarrel with Chifeng?


    And Chi Feng is dependent on Wan Feng and guilty. In this case, Jiang Xinrui really can''t think of what makes the two siblings uncomfortable? Or who has such a great ability?


    The only difference here is that the cat ear boy Wenqiao. You know, only his appearance was an accident.


    "If it''s inconvenient for you, I''ll go by myself. It''s not far away. It''s a holiday villa in Jiangcheng, called Taoyuan. It''s pure nature and far away from the noise of the city. It''s surrounded by mountains. It''s at the foot of deep mountains. It''s still under construction."


    "My mother said that because there was a strange event, the construction party was worried and asked us to go and have a look. This job was originally done by Aunt Fengxi, but somehow it came into my mother''s hands. If I ran into it, I''ll go. Maybe my mother has told me, so I''ll go and have a look."


    Jiang Xinrui also probably talked to Chi Feng and Wan Feng, and then she was ready to go. She mainly looked at the emotion between Chi Feng and Wan Feng. Jiang Xinrui didn''t force it. Originally, her mother didn''t want her to take several people with her.


    Besides, it''s a small matter. Taoyuan resort is built at the foot of the mountain and far from the city, which inevitably destroys the coordination inside. My mother means that when they meet the mountain charm, they don''t take the initiative to harm others. At most, they threaten, and then they can give them a living space


    The Taoyuan resort did not have casualties, but "strange things" were often encountered during construction.


    "No, let''s go together. We thought song Lianyu was a little demon at that time, but what happened? We''d better not underestimate the enemy, besides... "


    "Wow..."


    Just when Chifeng refused Jiang Xinrui''s going to Taoyuan resort alone, before she finished, she was interrupted by a sound of broken glass, which seemed to be the sound of heavy objects hitting and breaking. As for the direction, it was the guest room on the first floor!


    Now this room lives in cat ear youth Wenqiao.


    Jiang Xinrui''s ears and eyes were clear. Naturally, they could tell where the voice came from. They didn''t have time to say anything and went straight to the guest room.


    When I opened the door, I saw that the "hedgehog" villain who should have been lying in bed had long disappeared.

 Chapter 3927

    On the window, there was a huge hole, which was hit at a glance.


    "Look, what did I say? This Wenqiao must not be a good man! Don''t have a purpose. I was supposed to rest here. I was hurt. We didn''t say we wouldn''t let him go. What happened? Hit the window and run? "


    "Don''t say, it''s very fast. It''s only a few seconds from the hall? It''s no longer a shadow. It''s really a cat! "


    When Chifeng saw the situation in front of her, her eyes suddenly changed and there was a little hostility.


    In fact, when Jiang Xinrui came in just now, Chi Feng and Wan Feng would have some unpleasant emotions because of the cat ear boy, Wen Qiao.


    Chifeng still insists on his own opinion. This Wenqiao can''t stay. Who knows what he wants to do, but Wanfeng always thinks it''s nothing. She blindly thinks that Chifeng makes a mountain out of a molehill. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t pay much attention to Wenqiao and doesn''t care. She really doesn''t know what Chifeng has to worry about at the end.


    Because of this, they had a few arguments just now. As a result, Jiang Xinrui suddenly came in, and Chi Feng and Wan Feng didn''t have time to restrain their emotions.


    Of course, Wanfeng didn''t think there was anything to hide. She even wanted Jiang Xinrui to know what they would quarrel about. It wasn''t because of her that Chifeng was so careful. Where would Chifeng be like this before?


    But these did not give Wanfeng a chance at all. A series of small changes diverted all eyes.


    And Chi Feng''s words were just for Wan Feng. Wan Feng just thought Chi Feng shouldn''t think so. What can happen if a kitten comes? But now she ran away by hitting the window, which really made Wanfeng face. You said you could go if you wanted. No one stopped it. Why did you hit the window?


    "I know what you mean. You don''t have to look so sure. We can''t be sure whether Wenqiao went by himself or by whom. It''s not necessarily left by others, isn''t it? You know, we didn''t say we wouldn''t let him go, did we? There is no need for Wenqiao to run away in such a hurry! "


    When Wanfeng said this, she checked the traces beside the window. The broken glass was very broken. It gave people the feeling that she ran in a hurry. It was not that Wanfeng trusted Wenqiao too much, but that he really didn''t have to choose like this.


    That can only show that there is another secret. Wanfeng is not worried about Wenqiao being taken away, but about who took him away! Can you quietly appear in my youth and leave? And take one? Either acquaintance, no resistance, or powerful can come and go freely. No matter which one, Wan Feng feels a little frightened!


    After all, the proof is not simple.


    "At this time, why is my sister still helping him? It''s just a few sides. Does my sister believe him so much? Still defending him? "


    "Forget it, we''re gone anyway. What we say won''t help, and there''s no trace. Why don''t we continue our own business? Didn''t rui''er just say Taoyuan villa? Let''s go. No matter what happened to the Wenqiao bridge, we''re gone now. We can''t catch up again, so don''t delay our own business. "


    Chi Feng looks at Wan Feng still talking for Wen Qiao. She doesn''t want to argue with her sister like that just now. Chi Feng thinks it''s meaningless. No matter who Wen Qiao is, what he wants to do and what purpose he has, she doesn''t know now and has no clue

 Chapter 3928

    "As you said, go..."


    What else did Wan Feng want to say, mainly because of other worries? Was she so out of tune in Chi Feng''s heart? Can''t walk when you see a little boy? What is the reason and how is it possible?


    Even if the little boy is cute and good-looking, there are more beautiful and lovely boys in the world than Chifeng? He has become the peak, doesn''t he know? The appearance of people who have been in contact since childhood is like Chifeng. Wanfeng is also prejudiced about the degree of accommodation to the outside world


    It''s just that these words don''t make any sense now. Chifeng is extremely insecure and even suspicious because of Jiang Xinrui''s reaction. Wan Feng can''t say anything even if she has any doubt. Especially when Wan Feng thinks that Jiang Xinrui may be like her, the so-called attention to Wenqiao is suspicious of other places, but these things are not clear to Chifeng at all.


    Wan Feng didn''t want to say it. Anyway, she didn''t think she had offended anyone. Even if something was wrong with Wen Qiao, even if someone came to take him away, no matter who it was, she wouldn''t come for her.


    You know, she and Chifeng have always been in the demon world. Where will they offend anyone? But it''s just Jiang Xinrui that can have some connection.


    So even if someone wants to do something, it can only be directed at Jiang Xinrui


    Since Chi Feng didn''t even think of it, Wan Feng didn''t want to say anything more.


    "He will not be taken away. There is no trace of struggle, and there is no other breath on the trace. Most likely, the Wenqiao went by himself."


    "The silver needles on his body should have run away before they were removed. I don''t know how this guy ran out, and I''m not afraid that those silver needles pierced his own body..."


    "Let''s go."


    Jiang Xinrui and Wan Feng stood in front of the smashed glass window. They didn''t know what they were thinking. After saying this, they didn''t answer Wan Feng or Chi Feng. Then they really turned around and left without saying anything, but what they should say was already said.


    And Wan Feng looked at each other. For the first time, they turned and left, leaving Chi Feng alone with a smelly face.


    In fact, Chifeng is not unable to think of anything, but some people are most easily deceived by feelings. Once deceived, they will inevitably not be in their mind when talking and doing things


    After being calm, Chifeng can think of anything, but it doesn''t matter later. Wenqiao has disappeared and it''s useless to say anything. They don''t know when they have been watched by unknown people.


    Chifeng felt that she should have been used to it for a long time.


    Don''t say it''s him. Chifeng believes that both Wanfeng and Jiang Xinrui should be used to it?


    Taoyuan resort.


    Jiang Xinrui drove with Chifeng and Wanfeng for more than an hour to the resort where construction was suspended. It was already afternoon.


    They were received by Zhu Da, the person in charge of Taoyuan villa.


    Juda is also in her forties. She has a Mediterranean head and a pair of glasses on her big round face. The edge of the frame seems to be squashed by fat. She has a round body and a beer belly. When she saw Jiang Xinrui and others coming, she nodded and bowed subconsciously, but when she saw the visitor, her eyes were dull.


    That''s a man''s subconscious reaction to beauty, lust.

 Chapter 3929

    But no matter what, Zhu Da knows who these people are. He said hello when he came, but Zhu Da didn''t expect such little girls


    "Hello, three masters. My name is Zhu Da. I''m the person in charge of the development of Taoyuan Resort Villa. This is not the first one I''ve done. I still have a villa in Jiangcheng. Business is very good. If you want to go, you can go anytime..."


    Zhu Da looked at the youthful Jiang Xinrui, and then looked at the valiant Wan Feng and the enchanting beautiful Chi Feng. His mouth began to introduce himself. In his heart, he couldn''t help thinking, do these people come to set things up by means of beauty tricks?


    Of course, Zhu Da didn''t dare to say this. Just a few simple introductions, Zhu Da already saw the impatience of these people. Who is Zhu Da? He''s also a good hand in business. Of course, he hasn''t seen anyone. Of course, if he has such a high appearance, he met three at one time. It''s the first time that Zhu Da met. Seeing that the Americans are reluctant, Zhu Da doesn''t talk nonsense.


    "When you three came, you should know something? We make trouble here during the day, but it''s more serious at night. It doesn''t hurt people, but it affects the construction progress. Everyone doesn''t dare to come out. "


    "There are always some strange things, like making trouble with bear children..."


    As Zhu Da said, he asked Jiang Xinrui to go inside. Of course, he hurried to explain the process in detail.


    In fact, it''s easy to say. Zhu Da didn''t say that bear children made trouble casually, but that there was such a thing. Either the switch was turned off during construction or the water was cut off. When on the night shift, something always came out to scare people. In short, there were countless messy little things.


    Apart from no dead people, they have met all the others. Although there are no dead people, they also delay the process. You know, he''s here to do business, not for fun.


    If the villa is not built one day, he will have no income. If there is a villa, it will not be very profitable. Otherwise, he will not move to such a place to build the villa. Zhu Da has wasted a lot of effort and took care of a lot of contacts for this day. He has made a desperate bet and chose to build a villa in such a place to create a different paradise.


    "Have you met?"


    "Mr. Zhu is very happy recently. The villa can''t be completed in time. I don''t think you''re in a hurry in your eyes. Isn''t this your own business?"


    Jiang Xinrui frowned and was a little unhappy with Zhu Da''s eyes, but looking at this resort, Jiang Xinrui really liked it. It''s really comfortable to stay away from the noise in the deep mountains.


    Although she hasn''t been to the deep mountains, Jiang Xinrui has some involvement in Feng Shui because of the wind. The feng shui of Zhuda''s Taoyuan resort is really good. It makes people feel extremely comfortable when they come in. Water and soil nourish people.


    Jiang Xinrui believes that Chifeng and Wanfeng feel the same as her.


    As for the mountain charm mentioned before, Jiang Xinrui didn''t feel it, but Jiang Xinrui noticed that there was something wrong with Zhu Da.


    Chifeng on one side had already changed her face. Looking at Zhu Da''s eyes that wanted to stick to them, she almost didn''t vomit. Then she put on the mask firmly again, thinking that she would wear sunglasses next time and prepare one for Jiang Xinrui and Wan Feng.


    These people are really restless.

 Chapter 3930

    As for Wan Feng, she has been paying attention to the surrounding environment since she entered the villa. This is something she is used to, especially when this place is to set things up, but Wan Feng doesn''t feel anything wrong.


    But I don''t know if it''s an illusion. I don''t feel the mess, but I feel some inexplicable familiarity. For this, Wanfeng thinks it''s probably her own illusion. Otherwise, how could she feel familiar?


    It''s too strange. Let''s not say that this place is her first time. If not, what''s the familiar feeling?


    Wan Feng and others'' thoughts are hidden, but even if they are not hidden, Zhu Da will not know, because at the moment he has been stunned by Jiang Xinrui''s words.


    He wondered how Jiang Xinrui knew? Although the Taoyuan could not be constructed for a short time, he delayed making money, but spent every day in the "gentle village". As long as he was in this place, he could enjoy it very much. Therefore, Zhu Da also hoped that the Taoyuan could be completed quickly. Maybe he could make use of it, but some things were beyond his control. Recently, these things have become more and more excessive and began to threaten, He even disturbed the progress of construction, so he couldn''t be blamed. He had to spend money to find a master to drive them away.


    Juda thought it was OK. After all, he didn''t kill them all.


    Yes, Zhu Da knows what happened in the whole peach garden, which is related to him. When he started construction, Shanmei came to him and hoped he could leave here! Joking, Zhu Da certainly couldn''t nod, but he didn''t directly refuse, but it was hard to stop. The mountain charm was lovely. The most important thing was his brain was flexible. He knew what he wanted when his eyes moved. After he started, there were many kinds of tricks, which made Zhu Da''s steps vain.


    I can''t help but move my mind. What if I make money with Shanmei''s ability? Then his peach garden has become a "paradise". Therefore, Zhu Da has been waiting for an opportunity. This opportunity came. After he played for a period of time, the mountain charm saw that he didn''t stop and began to make trouble. Zhu Da naturally didn''t get used to him and directly asked someone to come. Then he will come out again and make exchange conditions. It depends on how Shan Mei chooses.


    But these are very secret. Zhu Da doesn''t know if he is guilty. Why does he feel that Jiang Xinrui always has something to say when he looks at him?


    Especially the question just asked, which made Zhu Da even less know what to say.


    I always think something''s wrong.


    "If you don''t tell the truth, we can''t solve it thoroughly. Don''t blame me for not reminding you when you lose your life."


    "Mountain charm is the essence of all things in the mountain. It can be tangible or invisible. They will be in the mountains because they can''t protect themselves and worry about being hurt by others. In addition, they can''t control their contact with people... That is to say, when they contact with people, they can''t help themselves to absorb people''s essence and supplement themselves. At the beginning, people can''t see anything, Time will show little by little. Finally, it will die, but it can''t stand the charm of each other, so it''s called mountain charm. "


    "Mr. Zhuda, you are playing with your life. Your energy can also be understood as anger. When I saw you, your anger was intermittent. Now you can travel normally, but it is because the absorption of mountain charm is a long stream and is not easy to be found, but do you really think it will not be found?"

 Chapter 3931

    Jiang Xinrui raised her hand and wiped her nose, as if to pop the dirty gas away. In fact, Jiang Xinrui just cheated him, but looking at Zhu Da''s increasingly white face, Jiang Xinrui knew she was right.


    Although it was intended to cheat him, there was evidence to follow. Jiang Xinrui didn''t say this for no reason. If there was no clue, Jiang Xinrui didn''t bother to talk nonsense with this guy.


    Now Jiang Xinrui knows this, that is, there are new clues. Let''s see what Zhu Da can say. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t like to play charades with people here. Zhu Da obviously has reservations.


    When Jiang Xinrui said this, Zhu Da didn''t dare to keep anything. As long as he didn''t say anything, he was all right by Jiang Xinrui. Although Zhu Da didn''t know the details, he heard Jiang Xinrui say that his life was not long, and he didn''t dare to have any messy thoughts in his heart.


    We have to do it all.


    "In fact, at the beginning, I didn''t have any crooked thoughts. Really, I swear to God, master, you can save me. At that time, just after the construction, I came to experience the feeling of returning to nature. I simply set up a camp, which may surprise the things in the mountains. At night, there was an enchanting beauty, i... I just..."


    "She didn''t refuse. What else did she say? As long as I left, she would come every day. Do you think I can refuse? I can''t. I have to point to this to make money. While coaxing her, I''m ready to start construction, thinking about whether I can make use of it, so that I can have some business in the future. After all, after several contacts, I found that those mountain demons are very simple and seem to have no brains. I just want to take them as my own. But who would have thought that I underestimated these things, All the masters I''m looking for are finished. I''m afraid of bad influence, so I don''t dare to make a statement. Anyway, I invite some little mages outside. They are wandering and won''t be found in a short time. Then I think I''ll find a powerful net attack in this time, and I''ll find you. "


    "Master, I really repent. Save me..."


    Juda was a little embarrassed when talking about business. After all, he looked at young children in front of him. He still wanted an old face. But Juda also knew that this time was not an embarrassing time. These children looked like children, but their strength was not children. He didn''t tell anyone about him. In fact, Taoyuan has been shut down for a long time. In addition, it is a deep mountain, Where can anyone know?


    It can only be said that these children are really unusual. They were originally looking for Feng family, which is the first in the industry. It can be seen that Zhu Da also paid blood this time, but he didn''t expect it to be children.


    But it doesn''t matter. If you have the ability, Juda doesn''t mind.


    "If you don''t tell the truth up to now, we can''t save you. After all, you hide something. If we don''t know something, we''ll miss something. If it finally falls on you, it''s not necessarily what..."


    When Jiang Xinrui heard Zhu Da''s words, she frowned with disgust, and then subconsciously looked at Chifeng. Unexpectedly, she was worried that these filth had dirty Chifeng''s ears.


    Some regret coming with Chifeng.


    Jiang Xinrui would say this to Zhu Da because Zhu Da''s eyes were still dodging when she spoke, unless she couldn''t see it!

 Chapter 3932

    Jiang Xinrui is not a pedantic person. She just feels that such a thing has polluted Chi Feng''s clean mind. Moreover, Zhu Da didn''t tell the truth and hid something.


    In the evening, Jiang Xinrui was not in the mood to continue to waste time with Zhu Da.


    It is said that it is for the people in Jiangcheng to share their worries. In fact, Jiang Xinrui knows what it is for.


    Wan Feng looked at Zhu Da, who was silent and downcast, and said in an impatient tone, "if you don''t tell the truth, let me find out for myself. If you don''t say it for a long time, the more you don''t want people to know, it may be known, or in the way you don''t like most..."


    Wan Feng said this not only because she had no patience, but also because she seemed to think of something.


    "Hey..."


    Zhu Da was called by Wanfeng without politeness. Even if Zhu Da wanted to lower his head and pretend to be deaf and dumb, there was no way. In addition, Jiang Xinrui directly said that he was hiding. Zhu Da didn''t expect that this person is so powerful now? His name is master. It''s just to save face. I didn''t expect it.


    In this way, Zhu Da had no choice. Looking at a circle of young faces, he felt that his face was a little hot for the first time, but he also knew that he could not hide at this time. Fortunately, he had a little foresight. He didn''t want things to be known by more people. He cleared the scene in advance and received Jiang Xinrui and others in person.


    Otherwise, he really can''t have this old face.


    In fact, what Zhu Da said was almost the same. What he concealed was only his means, and some people died. Although he wanted to keep it secret, it was inevitable that there would be rumors. What happened was that he was greedy for beauty and wanted money


    "So you brought out those mountain demons. Do you want us to kill them for you? You are a little shameless. "


    Jiang Xinrui listened to Zhu Da''s detailed description once and knew that Zhu Da would not lie this time, but Jiang Xinrui didn''t feel relieved to know the truth, but felt very upset.


    Looking at Juda''s eyes is also intolerable. Why can''t she kill Juda directly? It''s Juda, isn''t it? It was he who influenced Shanmei''s life, wanted to take advantage of it and wanted human life. It really makes no sense.


    Just such a thing, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t need to ask. No matter how it develops or who comes, it deals with these mountain demons, because in the human world, all the interest points are people.


    "Master, why can''t I understand that? It''s not that I want to kill them. They hurt people first! You also said that I''m in poor health. No matter what you said is true or not, those mountain demons must have done something to me. I''m looking for you to help me. It''s so simple! "


    "I''ll tell you the truth. If you can catch it alive and use it for me, it''s best. However, if you can''t, it''s natural to kill it. It can''t affect my life. Otherwise, what can I do with you? I spent a lot of money. You people, usually full of benevolence, righteousness and morality, subdue demons and eliminate demons, and protect the safety of the people in Jiangcheng. Now it''s time for you to show. "


    When Juda said this, he didn''t hide his nature. There was really nothing to hide. That''s what he meant.


    Looking at Jiang Xinrui and others is also a threat. If these people don''t help him today, Zhu Da won''t let them go out unharmed. Zhu Da knows he can''t hurt them, and he''s not so stupid. He has many ways to deal with ordinary children.

 Chapter 3933

    Juda is not a good stubble, and naturally he is not a good man. He can use the mountain charm to do evil and use his own dirty mind.


    However, if someone else changes, Zhu Da may really threaten or retaliate back in other ways, but anyway, Jiang Xinrui and others are not famous enough. Zhu Da doesn''t know her, let alone know that such a result is actually useless.


    "Oh... Well, Mr. Zhu said so. If we don''t cooperate, it seems that we can''t go out of the Taoyuan resort tonight."


    "Then get ready. Let''s meet the mountain charm and see if they can work for Mr. Zhu. If not, we may use a different way."


    Jiang Xinrui holds down Chifeng who wants to be angry and resist, turns her head and looks at Zhu Da word by word.


    Then his eyes motioned Chifeng not to speak. They dealt with a Muggle. Where do they need to stand out together? And Jiang Xinrui will promise, even less because she is afraid


    This time, Wanfeng doesn''t know why she didn''t object to Jiang Xinrui''s choice, which makes Chi Feng a little puzzled. If this is the case, it''s not that Chi Feng wants Wan Feng to make trouble with Jiang Xinrui, but they will nod their heads and say yes.


    Did he really nod this time, or did he think there was a problem?


    Chi Feng didn''t understand, but she didn''t say anything. Wearing a mask, she just showed her two eyes and stared at Jiang Xinrui, trying to see her actual meaning from her eyes.


    Zhu Da doesn''t know what Jiang Xinrui and others are thinking. He only knows that the little girl is a little girl. She''s really not scared. She was arrogant just now, but she was threatened and softened immediately. Just looking at Jiang Xinrui and others who soon softened, Zhu Da is also a little uneasy. He thinks in his heart that they can''t deal with Shanmei?


    If he really can''t, he will delay again.


    It''s not just time. His life is about to end. In fact, even if Jiang Xinrui doesn''t say it, Zhu Da feels something wrong with his body, but there''s no way. He has no other solution except to seize these mountain charms, so Zhu Da is just pretending to be a fool.


    This mountain charm has long been a thorn in the flesh.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go. Those things can be refined. They have frightened the snake several times. I''m afraid it''s hard to lead them out."


    Zhu Da led the way and thought about his own affairs. He could not wait to die, because the small eyes squeezed out by obesity kept shining.


    "Go?"


    Zhu Da is planning. Jiang Xinrui and others suddenly don''t go. Zhu Da also sees that Jiang Xinrui is the leader. She doesn''t move, and the rest won''t move. Although it''s a pity that such beauty comes out to do this, it''s related to her own life. Zhu Da doesn''t have to have any thoughts on them. Men are lecherous and score time and occasions.


    "Of course we have to go, but Mr. Zhu also said that the mountain charm is very good and difficult to deal with. The force value is not much, but we are good at hiding and very fast. We have to outwit, so I think we have to have a bait, otherwise we go into the deep mountain to find it. When do we have to find it? They are not stupid. They know they can''t deal with it. Naturally, they won''t stand up to us. "


    "But we haven''t seen these mountain demons. If we hide inside and don''t come out, when can we wait for them? Mr. Zhu, this bait is most suitable for you... "

 Chapter 3934

    "These mountain demons, now, don''t know better than you. They know you and you know them. Don''t worry. You can lead the way and make bait in front. We will be able to protect your safety. We can catch them faster at that time..."


    "Of course, it depends on Mr. Zhu''s choice. We don''t want to spend too long in the mountains, so?"


    Jiang Xinrui stood at the back of Taoyuan resort, watching Zhu Da stop and stop moving forward, and asked why they didn''t go on? It''s this guy who doesn''t dare to come forward!


    Although Jiang Xinrui has another purpose and doesn''t care what she thinks in Zhu Da''s eyes, anyway, Jiang Xinrui won''t let him go so easily.


    It''s not easy to find the mountain charm when entering the deep mountains. In fact, the mountain charm gets along well with humans. Jiang Xinrui hasn''t heard that they take the initiative to harm people


    "I... how can I go with you? What''s this? You said you could protect me, so you could protect me? Those things are so fast that they will disappear in the twinkling of an eye. If you take me away, can you catch up? Besides, I''m asking you for help! "


    "I have paid. If you really can''t do it, change people and invite the owner of the Feng family. I don''t believe it. I won''t. neither can you?"


    Juda listens to Jiang Xinrui asking him to be a bait. Just now all the messy thoughts are gone. I''m kidding. Even if you have any thoughts, you have to be alive.


    But Zhu Da didn''t think of it at all. When Jiang Xinrui ran out of patience, he said it was difficult for anyone to use it.


    "It''s OK not to be a bait. According to what you said, Shanmei is very fast. Let''s go inside and look for it. The three of us must be together, but you''re different. You''re here alone. If anyone comes to you, we don''t have Shanmei''s speed and can save you..."


    "Also, we are here now. I don''t have a surname of Feng. It doesn''t matter to follow the Feng family. Don''t think we have any dissatisfaction with the Feng family this time! Do you understand? "


    Jiang Xinrui pushed Zhu Da to the front and used a little spiritual power. Zhu Da was shocked and hurt all over. It was both a threat and a warning.


    Zhu Da is honest this time. He is at ease when he is frightened. The little girl really can''t underestimate it, so he can rest assured.


    "Don''t worry, master. I won''t slander the wind family. I''ll lead the way."


    Zhu Da said and walked forward. At the same time, he thought that if Jiang Xinrui didn''t help him, he wouldn''t blame him


    Since Jiang Xinrui cares about Feng family so much, it''s also good.


    Chi Feng wanted to break up with Wan Feng, but Wan Feng despised him and asked him to go in the middle, next to Jiang Xinrui, and Zhu Da was the first to lead the way as bait.


    In the deep mountains at night, all kinds of strange sounds can always be heard, stirring people''s hearts.


    "Whoosh..."


    A roaring sound, Jiang Xinrui and others reacted instantly, but the other party was too fast and there was no trace.


    In fact, Jiang Xinrui and others in the back felt it, even Zhu Da who walked in the front felt it. It was really that the voice was too familiar. Then he turned around to see that Jiang Xinrui and others didn''t catch anything at all, and even didn''t have time to do anything. The mountain charm had long disappeared. Zhu Daton was more anxious and couldn''t lead the way in the front, Or he won''t know when he died!

 Chapter 3935

    Jiang Xinrui and others looked at Zhu Da. Because of the roar, she turned and ran away without taking care of it. Anyway, Shanmei had appeared. Zhu Da didn''t believe them and chose to run by herself. According to the speed of Shanmei, Jiang Xinrui didn''t think she could appear in time to save the disobedient Zhu Da.


    Of course, even if you can, Jiang Xinrui can''t go.


    Because Jiang Xinrui and others are also surrounded by "people".


    It presents a form of encirclement, which is very fast. Jiang Xinrui and others only hear a few whistling winds. More and more dark shadows appear around turning around. Because it is a dark shadow, Jiang Xinrui''s vision ability is somewhat blurred, but Chi Feng and Wan Feng''s real bodies are animal bodies after all, so they have to realize what they are surrounded by before Jiang Xinrui.


    These things are Shanmei. When she didn''t see them, Chifeng thought what Shanmei looked like and whether there was an entity, but she didn''t expect that this thing was actually human? In other words, the mountain charm inside has cultivated human form.


    It can be seen that the cultivation of these things is not low.


    "Rui''er, what should I do? You don''t really want to kill them, do you? "


    Chifeng stood behind Jiang Xinrui and asked in a low voice.


    When entering this deep mountain, Jiang Xinrui and Wan Feng consciously let Chi Feng walk in the middle, so they were careful of what harm he would do. Although Chi Feng can protect himself, Chi Feng never disobeyed this heart and just stood up. Just when they felt surrounded by the mountain charm, Chi Feng looked at Jiang Xinrui''s back and didn''t move, Some don''t know what Jiang Xinrui means.


    After all, this matter has something to do with the wind family. If it is not handled well, who knows whether it will affect the reputation of the wind family. Jiang Xinrui cares about her family very much.


    Although Chifeng doesn''t want to take care of it, who makes Zhu Da feel sick? He clearly deserves it. Even if Chifeng has a good impression on the human world, it also has a premise. He doesn''t have a compassionate heart. No matter what others are like, he keeps a loving heart.


    Isn''t that sick?


    Therefore, Chifeng wanted to communicate with Jiang Xinrui. Zhu Da was scared away. He didn''t know whether to live or die. It had nothing to do with them. Zhu Da walked by himself. Coupled with the speed of Shanmei, they really couldn''t catch up. Unless he and Wan Feng turned back to Phoenix, maybe they could have a try.


    But Chifeng doesn''t want to go


    Wan Feng, that''s even worse.


    "Sister? what about you? Say a word, what do you mean? We can''t wait all the time. "


    Chi Feng saw that Jiang Xinrui didn''t answer, and didn''t look back. Thinking that Jiang Xinrui didn''t know how to answer, maybe she felt embarrassed. Then Chi Feng turned to ask Wan Feng.


    Just when Chifeng looked back, he saw an illusory Wan Feng.


    Chi Feng seemed to be far away from Wan Feng, and everything became blurred. But somehow, Chi Feng thought it should be Wan Feng, at least the outline was like


    "Sister!"


    "Rui''er?"


    That is, for a moment, Chifeng finally realized that she was wrong. It was not her sister at all, but the illusion given by Shanmei. Perhaps it was because of cultivation or some other reason. The illusory Wanfeng had no detailed appearance, but just an outline.


    But it cannot be denied that it is false.


    Chi Feng thought that she had shouted Jiang Xinrui a few times just now, but she didn''t respond and stretched out her hand to pull it. As Chi Feng was worried, "Jiang Xinrui" and "Wan Feng" were all illusory.

 Chapter 3936

    Mingming himself is in the middle, always in the middle. Chifeng doesn''t know when people from front to back have become mountain charm. Chifeng shouted Jiang Xinrui and Wan Feng, but only the echo from the silent mountain responded to him.


    One after another, there was no trace.


    In this way, the voice of Chifeng suddenly changed. Unexpectedly, the cultivation of mountain charm is not high, but the art of illusion is so good.


    In fact, no matter what kind of illusion, chasing its root is still inseparable from its religion. It is just a fantasy, that is, everything around is actually an illusion and false.


    Chi Feng knew this. He believed that Jiang Xinrui and Wan Feng also knew it. He thought that they all stood together when they walked into the deep mountain. He thought it would not be far away.


    Just can''t hear.


    "We don''t want to hurt your lives! You should know that if we want to do it, we won''t come so quietly and do it at the beginning. "


    "What do you want? I know you hurt people to protect yourself, and I know you have no choice. We can talk about it... "


    Chifeng looked at the surrounding dreamland warily. Although she couldn''t see Shanmei''s face, Chifeng knew that they could hear his voice. It can even be said that these Shanmei had been paying attention to them.


    Although these things are a fairyland, Chifeng can also hurt them if he takes action. In the end, his cultivation is relatively low. It is already consuming his mana to get out of the fairyland. If Chifeng takes action, Shanmei will also be seriously injured. In understanding, Chifeng doesn''t want to hurt them.


    It''s still kind. Chifeng thinks they are miserable enough. They retreat well in the mountains, but they are broken by human beings. They retreat again and again and use all kinds of methods. However, people are greedy. In the end, it''s said that the mountain charm hurts people, but also for self-protection.


    "What''s there to talk about? You are not the first group of people invited by Juda. You say that every time. Do you think we will believe it? "


    "And let us believe that you know what we believe? The people died miserably! We won''t believe you any more. They all say that people are great tonics. We haven''t tried it before. Thanks to Zhu Da, we have tried it several times these days. It''s really faster than us! "


    "It''s just a pity that you are such a beautiful villain... Don''t worry, your companion will be with you soon. Our magic of illusion is not so easy to break!"


    "The world thinks that the greatest skill of mountain charm is charm, because there is no entity and the essence of the mountain is transformed. In fact, as long as we are in the deep mountains, our charm is invincible, and this charm is not as simple as you think. You will die a little bit in the illusion and feel no pain..."


    After Chi Feng''s words fell behind, the dark human shapes around him gradually moved away, but the voice seemed to enter Chi Feng''s mind, so clear.


    Chifeng looked around and suddenly saw bursts of white smoke and wanted to say something, but her consciousness was vague, even numb, and then Chifeng saw a little light


    At the same time, Jiang Xinrui and Wan Feng are also in a dreamland.


    "Bang!"


    A loud noise accompanied by a burst of smoke, like flying in the clouds, but in fact, it was only Jiang Xinrui''s gathering spiritual power to hit the dreamland in front of him.


    Normally speaking, Jiang Xinrui''s attack will cause some reaction even if the other party''s cultivation is strong, but at the moment, it will disappear after a burst of white smoke

 Chapter 3937

    Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng face the same situation, but Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to negotiate like Chifeng? Jiang Xinrui has felt the murderous spirit and bloody smell in the mountain charm, which belongs to people.


    They have already opened meat, eaten human flesh and received benefits. How can they stop? If Jiang Xinrui didn''t meet, it''s OK. Now that she met, she can''t be blamed.


    "No matter how strong your fantasy is, you can''t avoid getting hurt. Although I didn''t do my best just now, it''s not light. If you don''t die, you''ll be seriously injured! Use your mana with me, you can''t use it! I can play with you, but the people who come in with me can''t be hurt, otherwise I will let you have no place to live! "


    Jiang Xinrui said, her ears moved slightly, and she closed her eyes to find the right direction. When there were hallucinations around, her eyes could not see, but only rely on hearing.


    Jiang Xinrui gathered her spiritual power while listening. This time she didn''t want to attack, but was mobilizing the inheritance given by her mother, the nine day flame! It''s not that Jiang Xinrui wants to kill them all, but that Chifeng is missing under his nose! I don''t know what I''ll meet. Jiang Xinrui is inexplicably upset. She thinks that Chifeng may have an accident and even fall into the illusion given by Shanmei. That''s all changed by Shanmei. Shanmei can pretend to be Chifeng around her and come to stand beside her and confuse her. There must be Shanmei turning into anyone to confuse him


    At the thought of Chifeng standing beside him, Jiang Xinrui felt very angry. She took care of Chifeng carefully. How could she let other things dirty him


    Thinking of this, the flame in Jiang Xinrui''s palm began to grow. If her last warning was useless, Jiang Xinrui wanted to set fire to the mountain


    Jiang Xinrui can''t see the charm of the surrounding mountains, but she can hear the sound of pumping around. It seems that she is surprised and there is also the sound of injured vomiting blood. But even if she is surprised and injured, she can''t cover up their ambition. The sound of "whoosh, whoosh" keeps coming and getting closer and closer. It seems that she plans to fight Jiang Xinrui?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xinrui''s mouth is full of contempt. It''s not that she can''t afford to see them. Then she wants to raise her hand to burn them and let Shan Mei feel the nine day holy flame. Just before Jiang Xinrui raises her hand to play, suddenly Jiang Xinrui feels that something is coming under her feet.


    "Patriarch, you can''t move this man!"


    Jiang Xinrui looked at her feet consciously, and saw a big orange cat standing in front of her.


    Imagine a four legged beast standing on both feet, with its front hoofs spread out, a thin body in front of her, a cat''s mouth and human words.


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the orange cat and felt that her voice was familiar, but she didn''t have much thought about it. Then she looked at the dark shadow around and surrounded her. In fact, Jiang Xinrui wanted to ask, aren''t you tired? Keep jumping?


    The one who helped Jiang Xinrui speak, although Jiang Xinrui didn''t need it very much, still gave face. She didn''t speak. The fire in her hand was slightly taken down and closed her hand. Jiang Xinrui was also restraining her irritability in her heart.


    She has acted like this many times. Jiang Xinrui hates her irrationality, but she can''t control it. Now she is interrupted, which is just right for Jiang Xinrui.

 Chapter 3938

    I don''t know when to start, the mood in her heart became more and more irritable. When she came into contact with Chifeng, she was most easily uncontrollable. She just felt upset, like doing something to devour everything around her.


    It seems that something is slowly getting out of control, and something is breaking away from the cage


    "Why not move? These people are greedy and reckless. They keep hurting us. They also want to damage our homes and let us have nowhere to hide and settle down! Who do you think you are? Don''t move if you can''t say it? "


    "Children, give it to me. No matter how strong her cultivation is, she can''t stand the wheel fight. Besides, we still have charm skills. We can break them one by one, and we can''t let go of any of them!"


    Shanmei, known as the patriarch, didn''t show up, but her voice echoed around Jiang Xinrui. Thinking that Chifeng might meet these, Jiang Xinrui was more annoyed. She couldn''t help but want to do something. Something seemed to break through.


    But Jiang Xinrui still has reason. She doesn''t know what is affecting her emotions. She just knows that she can''t let this thing leave her body. Otherwise, many things may be out of control and even make her regret. In this way, Jiang Xinrui can''t let her own body have any accidents.


    The tyrannical mood at the moment is pressed by Jiang Xinrui.


    Jiang Xinrui chooses to ignore what the people around her are saying, tries to restrain her emotions, and tries to do nothing


    There was something wrong with Jiang Xinrui. The mountain demons couldn''t be unaware of it. They immediately stretched out their claws and tusks in front of Jiang Xinrui. The orange cat standing upright only to Jiang Xinrui''s knees suddenly changed its eyes and turned around to suddenly change into an adult''s height. I don''t know if the transformation process is too anxious. The ears and tail haven''t been transformed and leaked out.


    At the moment, Jiang Xinrui has no mind to pay attention to these people. Her eyes are closed and she is still trying to restrain her emotions. Although she is on guard against the outside, she can feel that the orange cat is really not murderous compared with other mountain demons. When the orange cat stretched out her hand and pulled her away, Jiang Xinrui didn''t refuse.


    Orange cat''s speed is very fast. Even if he becomes an adult man, he also takes a Jiang Xinrui, which does not affect his normal speed at all. Like mountain charm, he easily shuttles through the woods.


    Jiang Xinrui gently opened her eyes and watched the surrounding trees retreat from the brush, and there was a whizzing wind behind her. The shadow was constantly chasing, and the mountain demons were still chasing.


    When the man who was turned into a man by the orange cat ran, although Jiang Xinrui was still trying to restrain her emotions, she could also see the people around her.


    Isn''t this the cat ear boy who hit on the road that night, Wenqiao?


    I saw you here after leaving without saying goodbye? And the patriarch just now proved that Wenqiao and Shanmei knew each other. Is orange cat also Shanmei? Looking at the speed of Wenqiao, I''m afraid I ran out myself in the morning


    Jiang Xinrui narrowed her eyes slightly and didn''t speak. She clenched her hands and bit the tip of her tongue. The fishy and sweet breath echoed in her mouth. Because of this, Jiang Xinrui can keep her reason and don''t let her emotions get out of control.


    At this time, a fishy smell came from behind. It was rotten meat!


    It seems that these mountain demons don''t eat less meat


    "Do you remember me? You saved me. They are all right. I can help you get out of here. Don''t breathe first. Our mountain charm actually has poor eyesight. If you stick to it for a while, you can get rid of them. That''s how I took the other two benefactors... "

 Chapter 3939

    Wen Qiao''s voice is very good. For this point, Jiang Xinrui felt it when she was young for the first time. Only when she was young for the first time, Jiang Xinrui didn''t feel it. It should be said that Jiang Xinrui didn''t pay attention at that time. It can also be said that Jiang Xinrui''s mood was very normal.


    This will add to Jiang Xinrui''s anger. Unexpectedly, she heard the sound of Wenqiao. Jiang Xinrui felt very gentle and pleasant, and her heart was itchy. Jiang Xinrui didn''t know why. Her brain was empty for a moment and didn''t want to refuse. It was like being bewitched and then she held her breath.


    In fact, when Jiang Xinrui held her breath, she felt as if she had been bewitched by the mountain charm, but the most annoying thing was that she knew so, but she couldn''t refuse.


    After Wen Qiao watched Jiang Xinrui do it, the corners of his mouth bent slightly and his eyes spoiled, as if he were looking at some treasure in the world. Then he tightly pulled Jiang Xinrui to fly, looked behind him, turned and ran out in a certain direction.


    The speed is so fast that Jiang Xinrui can only squint her eyes to feel the night wind, and the surrounding trees have become a fuzzy scene. The only feeling is the wind whistling past her ears.


    It seems that a long time has passed, but it doesn''t seem that long, because Jiang Xinrui''s brain seems to have been blown by the extremely fast wind. When she feels clearly again, she was brought into a cave by Wenqiao. Strictly speaking, she was not gently thrown on the grass by Wenqiao.


    If it''s an ordinary person, he may not ease up and fall to the ground, but Jiang Xinrui doesn''t respond. She''s just suppressing her emotions, not Muggles. She thinks she can stand up and "talk" with the cat ear boy.


    But Jiang Xinrui didn''t expect that she didn''t stand up.


    The body is soft and unreasonable. Of course, it is not the kind that wants to be crooked, but the bones and tendons of the body can''t move. It seems to be controlled by something and become soft as if there is no bone.


    When Jiang Xinrui was going to get up again and failed, she stretched out a pair of slender arms around her and helped Jiang Xinrui up. Then she said in her ear, "don''t worry about the benefactor. I don''t have a bad heart. If the benefactor falls into their hands, I must have suffered a lot. Although Shanmei''s cultivation is not big, the charm technique is invincible. I think the benefactor must have learned it just now."


    "Wenqiao has no other meaning. The benefactor saved my life, I saved the benefactor''s life, and the benefactor''s two friends will be safe. Wenqiao only needs a little flesh and blood, just a little! It doesn''t matter to the benefactor. It won''t hurt the root... "


    "But for Wenqiao, it''s a life-saving medicine. You''re a physical body supported by aura. Your physical body is different from ordinary people. One piece is enough. My mother was injured by the mage invited by Zhu Da. She''s dying. The benefactor is the same as them. Today she''s going to hurt my family''s life. It doesn''t matter to me, but Wenqiao has only her mother. The benefactor is willing..."


    Wenqiao holds Jiang Xinrui step by step into the cave. The voice is more bewitching and greasy. Jiang Xinrui raises his eyes slightly. It turns out that Wenqiao has already used enchantment on him.


    Following Wen Qiao''s eyes, Jiang Xinrui saw a big white cat crawling in the cave. It seemed that it was about one meter long and covered with dark red blood. It seemed that she had been hurt for several days, and her breath was even weaker. When she saw Jiang Xinrui, she just raised her eyes

 Chapter 3940

    "Is that why you appeared before us? Your goal from the beginning was me? "


    "What about Chi Feng and Wan Feng? If they have something to do, I won''t let you go, and your mother. I don''t mind helping her take the last trip. It''s very tired and I can help her get rid of it. "


    Although Jiang Xinrui was supported by Wen Qiao to stand up, she did not panic at all. Instead, she looked at Wen Qiao funny, like a clown. She had no sympathy for Wen Qiao''s experience.


    In my youth, in fact, Jiang Xinrui felt that Wenqiao was wrong, and the timing was even worse. Everything was too coincidental, but Jiang Xinrui didn''t understand what Wenqiao was going to do at that time.


    "The benefactor''s words are really interesting. They are still in a dreamland. What results they want is all between the benefactor''s thoughts!"


    "Although I did it on purpose that day, there was also an accident in the middle, but it doesn''t affect now. The benefactor thinks well. My mother''s life is tied to the friends of your two friends. I know that you are very different from that boy. Do you like it? Look like that, even the charm of mountain charm is difficult to control. "


    "By the way, the villain doesn''t know. In fact, our mountain charm has no face. The so-called looks are human skin. Even if Chi Feng''s appearance is illusory, we can''t imagine it, but now we have it. We can imagine it. When we want to do something in the future, we use Chi Feng''s face, It must be more effective... After all, few people can resist that face? "


    "If I had known this man earlier and confused Zhu Da, the people used Chifeng''s face, the effect would be different..."


    "Benefactor, if you don''t delay a second, your Chifeng will suffer for one more minute. When Shanmei eats people, she will torture that person to death in the dreamland first, and then enjoy it a little, because that kind of meat is the most tight and chewy."


    When Wen Qiao said this, he had long lost his original soft and cute appearance. What kind of cat ear boy was just deliberately poking the cute point of small and medium-sized girls.


    The encounter was a design, but leaving was an accident, because at that time, Wen Qiao heard Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng mention the Taoyuan villa. Because of this, Wen Qiao hurriedly fled and came back in advance to set up traps, and everything had to be disrupted again.


    Wen Qiao is also his mother. For the sake of the mountain charm family, his mother uses magic to confuse Zhu Da. In order to meet Zhu Da''s taste, she turns into various shapes in order to let the villa leave here. As a result, Zhu Da is more and more shameless. She also tries to control their mountain charm, work for him and become a "paradise" away from the noise of the city.


    In this way, it is impossible for the mountain demons to listen to him. In order to intimidate them, Zhu Da even found a mage to want their lives. His mother was seriously injured and could not be transformed. He could only wear an animal''s skin. In order to prolong his mother''s life, he also had little mana and found an orange cat''s skin to disguise.


    It has long been said that the ten mile spring breeze is the most energetic place in the whole river city. Although he didn''t go in at last, at least he did enter the first youth next door, which is very close.


    Wen Qiao also confirmed that the so-called ten mile spring breeze is the most energetic place in the whole river city. In fact, the root cause lies in Jiang Xinrui.

 Chapter 3941

    Wen Qiao has known this news for a long time and never thought he could use it one day.


    Although it''s risky, this is the only way. Anyway, his mother has paid too much for his prestige in the mountain charm family. How can he save his mother.


    "Listen to you, you also have some voice in the mountain charm family. It seems that I didn''t guess wrong!"


    Jiang Xinrui opened her eyes powerlessly, looked at the big white cat and said in a low tone.


    "What do you mean? Guess what? I tell you, no matter what you guess or what you want to make, I tell you, it''s impossible, unless you don''t care about the life and death of those two people! "


    Wenqiao brings Jiang Xinrui to his mother. Her mother can''t move. He doesn''t want to be too cruel. As long as Jiang Xinrui voluntarily gives a piece of flesh and blood, he doesn''t have to be too ugly.


    Wen Qiao also remembered Jiang Xinrui''s discussion last night. In fact, Wen Qiao itself is not particularly bad, or there is no absolute good and evil in the world. He just has no way.


    Jiang Xinrui''s words make Wen Qiao''s mind a little anxious. He always feels that Jiang Xinrui''s words have something to say.


    As for Jiang Xinrui, when she heard Wen Qiao''s words, she just sneered, then answered Wen Qiao''s words with action, pushed Wen Qiao away, and stood beside his mother easily in Wen Qiao''s shocked and puzzled eyes.


    Then a fire came out and surrounded the white cat.


    "No!"


    "Jiang Xinrui, don''t mess around. Do you care about your friends? They will be tortured to death in a dreamland! "


    Wen Qiao didn''t expect that Jiang Xinrui was all pretended. She wasn''t bewitched by him at all. Everything was pretended. She was just setting her own words and approaching her mother.


    When Wen Qiao thought of this, he became very angry. The elegance and unbearable just now also broke. His mother taught him not to trust human beings since he was a child!


    He can''t bear it.


    If he didn''t think about the unbearable emotion at the beginning, how could he put his mother''s life in Jiang Xinrui''s hands if he could start early?


    Clearly from the beginning, he should understand how human beings turn their faces ruthlessly. How can he choose to believe foolishly?


    The big white cat controlled by Jiang Xinrui can only sob a little, and can''t do anything else. Her eyes are tearful.


    The white cat wanted to move her body to pray Jiang Xinrui not to hurt her child, but her body was dark red and dry blood gushed out fresh blood again, and she was powerless.


    "What do you say I do? If you threaten me with my friends and I can''t break the illusion, I can only exchange it with your mother. It''s that simple. "


    "You don''t have to make any excuses to say you can''t do it. In fact, you are the patriarch of the mountain charm family, aren''t you? What just saved me and made me a benefactor is just an illusion, or it can be said that it is your magic, the play you and your mountain charm family made for me! It''s strange for you to say, "why bother?"


    "What you bad guys do is also pathetic. Either you are absolutely bad guys, or you come directly to me. Maybe I''m in a good mood and can really help! I just want to clarify one thing. I''m not a Tang monk. What can I eat to recover? make the dead come back to life? Even if you let your mother eat me all, your mother will not be better. "


    "Her time is running out. Even if I don''t need to feel her pulse, I can feel it. Even if I''m not hurt, my life is coming to an end..."

 Chapter 3942

    "Now do you understand? Ask your people to remove your enchantment and fantasy! Don''t say anything messy to annoy me. You''re for your mother and haven''t hurt your life. I can consider letting you go! "


    "Otherwise, you''ll go with your mother. I''ll help you Shanmei family change a patriarch."


    Jiang Xinrui said as she extended the circle of the nine day flame infinitely.


    All the choices are on Wenqiao. Wenqiao has a little kindness. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to kill him directly and is willing to give him a chance. Moreover, before that, Jiang Xinrui really pretended.


    She''s not so much paralyzed by a little mountain charm.


    When Wenqiao appeared, although Jiang Xinrui was restraining her mood, it did not prevent her from paying attention to the surrounding situation. If she didn''t pay attention, she didn''t know when she was killed. How could Jiang Xinrui not have a little vigilance.


    Just because she couldn''t break the illusion presented by the mountain charm family, because of this, Jiang Xinrui had to use other methods. Unexpectedly, the opportunity came out so soon. Jiang Xinrui saw him and Wenqiao appeared.


    Wen Qiao listened to Jiang Xinrui say the most cruel words in the weakest voice. His eyes were red. It was his trick to make human beings small. Looking at his mother''s sobs in the fire, Wen Qiao had no way. Who called Jiang Xinrui was right.


    He is the patriarch of Shanmei family. His mother was hurt to establish his prestige


    He doesn''t have the ability to drive Zhu Da to build a villa here. Now he has joined forces with the mountain charm family to calculate that Jiang Xinrui failed to save his mother


    Finally, she trapped her mother in Jiang Xinrui''s hands.


    After looking at the blue, Wen Qiao slowly lowered his head and turned around to convey the message with cumbersome gestures


    The other side.


    Wan Feng is the best treated. There is no mountain charm to care about her. Maybe it is because Wen Qiao asked. Wen Qiao is not a fool. He knows who is soft hearted to save him.


    Wan Feng was just walking in a maze in a vast white dreamland. She had been perplexed all the time. No matter what method she used, she didn''t go out.


    Wan Feng shouted for a long time and no one responded. She was worried about Chi Feng and became more and more irritable. When Wan Feng''s mood was about to break out, the white fog suddenly dispersed.


    The first thing Wan Feng saw was a lost face of Chi Feng!


    With the two of them opposite? Just a row of trees?


    It''s just that Wan Feng doesn''t have time to discuss the terrain. Chi Feng''s state is even more worrying!


    "Chifeng! How are you doing? What did you meet? Are you hurt? "


    Wan Feng quickly ran to Chi Feng''s side. Her eyes were worried. She looked up and down at Chi Feng''s appearance and checked it.


    In fact, Wan Feng knew that Chi Feng must not have been injured, otherwise she would have leaked the secret. The breath was different. Just looking at the appearance of Chi Feng, Wan Feng was very worried and didn''t know where to look.


    "I''m fine! Sister, are you okay? Let''s find rui''er quickly. We are so close that rui''er should not be far away. "


    Chi Feng looked up at her sister''s worried look, and her uneasiness faded slightly.


    Sister''s body still has hidden dangers. She is still worried about herself every day. Chifeng feels very guilty.


    How can he keep asking for trouble?


    Especially now rui''er''s whereabouts are still unknown. Thinking of rui''er, Chi Feng''s heart is more complex. Then he stopped talking and pulled Wan Feng to look for it in the depths of the woods

 Chapter 3943

    And Chi Feng held it tightly in her hand. At the moment, there was a blue scale lying quietly in the palm of Chi Feng''s hand.


    Impressively, it was the scales of the female general Jing Mi who was secretly thrown away by Chifeng last time.


    Chifeng is actually the most dangerous in the dreamland. I don''t know whether it was Wenqiao''s intention or whether Wenqiao''s people didn''t listen to the patriarch''s opinion and coveted Chifeng''s perfect human skin.


    So Chi Feng was very tired in the dreamland. All his fears, disgusts, unwanted, unwilling and worried, and the biggest fear in his heart appeared.


    Chi Feng looked at all Jiang Xinrui''s Phoenix crowns and Xiafu married into the demon world. Knowing that it was an illusion, Chi Feng still couldn''t help walking over step by step. He wanted to see what Jiang Xinrui in red looked like and what kind of smile he had.


    In fact, what is more unimaginable is that Jiang Xinrui can get married?


    Her heart


    It''s uncertain. Even if Chifeng knows that Jiang Xinrui is happy with his third uncle, he doesn''t think it''s possible. Even if he is happy, Jiang Xinrui won''t make any concessions for his third uncle. It''s estimated that he can only see this kind of fengguanxiali marrying into the demon world in his dream or in this kind of fantasy.


    And Chifeng was also uncontrolled. He followed him. What he thought was very simple. Just look at it. He knew that everything in front of him was a fantasy, so how could he be framed?


    So Chifeng watched Jiang Xinrui marry Feng Ying. Chifeng''s heart knew it was false and couldn''t help a pain, but he didn''t speak and continued to look at Jiang Xinrui''s life in the dreamland.


    They soon began to respect each other like guests and became frequent cold war. Chifeng almost forgot that there was someone in the third uncle''s heart. No matter how it changed, the initial beauty was still there. After the development of time, some people became more and more clear. Later, the third uncle missed the person in his heart. He didn''t have much feelings for Jiang Xinrui, but Jiang Xinrui paid for it foolishly, They can''t last long, become cold and separate


    Everything seemed logical without any conflict. The love at the beginning of her youth finally ended flat. Jiang Xinrui looked at the back of her third uncle and wept bitterly. She knew it was false. Chifeng, who watched the play, couldn''t help hugging her. She knew it was false, but she also wanted a moment of comfort.


    The third uncle left resolutely and did not cherish his love at all.


    Slowly, Jiang Xinrui in the dreamland came together with herself in the dreamland. She has been guarding herself in the dreamland, thinking about love and waiting.


    Finally, there was the result of protection. They were together. Chifeng looked at these scenes and suddenly wanted to cry. Even if it was false, he was willing to be a memory. However, his feelings were very strange. He was like Jiang Xinrui and Feng Ying in the dreamland. One liked one, and the other was not here, chasing.


    Chifeng loves Jiang Xinrui, and Jiang Xinrui reads the Feng shadow that she can''t get, and the Feng shadow remembers the people in the past


    It can be imagined that their wedding was not held in the dreamland. The Feng shadow was just a turn around, and Jiang Xinrui left. The initial heart could not be stopped


    Later, another accident happened. After Jiang Xinrui left, Chifeng''s heart wound could not be healed. Without Shengzhi, blood gushed out. Things in the three realms and six ways were like the recovery of all things, eating him up. Father, mother and sister were swallowed up in order to protect him, and the third uncle came

 Chapter 3944

    What''s the use? It''s just a life in vain. All the people are dead


    He loves, loves him


    All that Chifeng worried about and cared about collapsed.


    Chifeng also knows that the meaning of this dreamland is to disintegrate the fear in his heart, or lead it out and let him see the bloody past!


    Chifeng also wants to take this opportunity to face these. He doesn''t want anything else. He just wants to hone his heart. After all, Chifeng knows that these are Shanmei''s tricks.


    But Chifeng thought he underestimated Shanmei''s ability. Indeed, their cultivation was very low, but so what? The enchantment of the fairyland is really strong! Their most terrible thing is to break the beliefs of people in the dreamland or to be broken by themselves. They should know that what appears in the dreamland is transformed according to their own heart.


    In other words, Chifeng was defeated by himself. He couldn''t face those, was afraid of those, worried that they would happen, and was terrified all day. His usual happiness was just pretend. Chifeng didn''t want everyone to worry, so that his father, mother and sister felt that they had no problem and didn''t care about his physical condition.


    Just follow Jiang Xinrui and make up for these with emotion, but I didn''t expect that he hasn''t done anything with Jiang Xinrui or how Jiang Xinrui can divert his attention. Suddenly, it has changed and changed together.


    When Chifeng thought it wouldn''t happen and didn''t change, everything changed.


    For a moment, Chifeng felt that he had failed to live. He worried his family and thought he had found someone who could change his mood. As a result, the person actually liked his uncle?


    How many times have they dated?


    How can you be so out of control?


    All the negative emotions of Chifeng rushed up, thinking that he had delayed her sister''s life over the years, and now her sister can''t leave him. Even if she can, there may be an accident at any time. He occupies both her own life and her sister''s life. As a son of man, his parents miss her all the time


    When Chifeng was in pain, her eyes were wet, and her tears fell on the grass


    At this time, the dreamland changed again. A bottle of poison was prepared by the mountain charm family to commit suicide.


    They have been watching, waiting for Chifeng to die. Normally, what they prepare is actually a knife, just because Chifeng is so beautiful. They all want this skin. Naturally, they can''t use a knife. In case Chifeng gets excited and draws flowers, it will affect the beauty.


    Because of this, Shanmei changed what she prepared. As for what Wenqiao said, they didn''t listen, they just listened separately. If the Shanmei family were really obedient, how could they need Wenqiao''s mother to go out and confuse Zhu Da? Wenqiao, the patriarch, is also struggling. Without interests, these mountain demons can''t listen to him at all.


    Wenqiao also knows, but what can he do?


    Mother is still waiting


    If you really listen to him, it can''t have anything to do with Zhu Da. The mountain demons have long thought of cannibalism, but by taking this opportunity, Zhu Da couldn''t hold on to it if it wasn''t for Zhu Da to bring more people!


    The magic of mountain charm has never been simple.


    At this time, Chifeng was completely autistic, and the whole person couldn''t recover his mood. Driven by his ear, he picked up the bottle of poison, opened the lid, and went down to his mouth without hesitation

 Chapter 3945

    "Stop!"


    "Pa......"


    When the bottle of poison had poured into the mouth of the bottle and the dark red liquid immediately flowed into the mouth of Chifeng, a neutral voice suddenly shouted, and then a column of water hit the poison bottle to the ground.


    The dark red liquid sprinkled on the grass is like being corroded in an instant. Strangely, it should be a pool of traces, and the rotten grass should be almost a circular grass, but the grass under the dark red liquid covered in the middle is safe


    And the dark red liquid dripping on the little grass, like blood.


    As for the neutral voice, it was Jingmi.


    "What are you doing? Really don''t want to live? So this one? What kind of dreamland can make you unwilling to live? "


    "Don''t forget what you promised me. You haven''t done what you should do. If it''s not so simple, it''s over!"


    "Even if you don''t want to live, you don''t care about your sister and your heart Jiang Xinrui? They are both trapped in it. "


    Jing Mi''s voice is pure and heroic. She can''t understand Chifeng''s behavior. If it weren''t for the scale warning, she wouldn''t appear, and she can''t appear here all the time to save him.


    In the end, I still can''t bear the death of such a stunning little childe. In other words, she hasn''t married yet


    Chifeng was interrupted, and she was awake in her confused eyes. She looked at the surrounding environment like some didn''t know what was going on, and some couldn''t react.


    But what makes Chifeng more puzzled is, how did the girl Jingmi come from?


    Chi Feng glanced at the poison on the ground. At the moment, it was still emitting a rotten smell. Chi Feng was shocked. Is this what he almost drank? It''s really poison. If you drink it, everything in his intestines must rot?


    At that time, the blood of his body will flow out, and the things he worries most will happen


    So what was shown in the environment just now was a dream, another kind of warning?


    His life is so rare. How can he hurt when he grew up under the care of his parents and sister? If he kills himself, who is he worthy of?


    Chifeng can''t believe her choice! And the scene he saw in the dreamland is what he is worried about and afraid of. He is angry with his third uncle


    "What a close call! Thank you, general... "


    "But how did the general appear here? Shanmei''s enchantment is really good. How did the general get in? Or are you an illusion? Then why did I see you? "


    Chi Feng didn''t understand. He thought it was the end of the magic of the fairyland, or it was broken by someone. He just looked around and saw that it was still sunny and the surrounding environment had not changed. Chi Feng knew that the fairyland in his eyes had not been broken.


    Chifeng got up and looked at the time. More than an hour has passed by now. He almost got caught in these things. What about Jiang Xinrui and his sister? They both have something to worry about


    Thinking of this, Chi Feng was very anxious in her eyes and urgently wanted to leave this place.


    "Why did I show up? what you think? This is a fairyland, your fairyland. The magic of mountain charm is very unusual. They rely on this to save their lives. You can see here and dig all the things in your heart, so when you see me, does it mean that what you want to see most in your heart is me? "

 Chapter 3946

    "Another way of saying that is, do you really want to be with me? The last fight by the river made you think I was too handsome and invincible, so you wanted to marry me? "


    "You can rest assured that the general has always been very tolerant and tolerant of beauty. Since you miss the general so much, the general will take you back to the underwater of the three realms and six roads. You can choose whatever you want. I can arrange it for you as long as you like."


    Jing MI is dressed in a military uniform. She is valiant and heroic. She has both women''s tenderness and men''s heroism. It''s like eating all men and women.


    Of course, it is Jing Mi''s life principle to marry wherever the river flows.


    "The general joked. Now I don''t have time to laugh with the general. If I can''t get out of this place, I may be here, let alone save my sister and Ruier..."


    "I was blind for a moment. I didn''t see that the general''s feet were illusory. I think it''s not the general''s entity now? Besides, you have an inexplicable hatred for rui''er. What do I think? I actually want you to help me out? "


    Chi Feng looked at Jing MI and didn''t bother to pay attention to her words.


    Although I''m surprised how Jing Mi suddenly appears here, this is not the time to argue with Jing MI. Chi Feng must be rational at the moment, because only in this way can he get out of this place.


    Although the magic of illusion is difficult to break, it is also difficult to charm people who have strong willpower. Chifeng knows that his willpower is very weak, but at this time, if he can be charmed once, it doesn''t mean he will be confused all the time.


    The things he was most worried about and afraid of happened. All the heartache and guilt. He also moved his mind of self termination. He felt what he should feel. Chifeng felt that his heart had become numb now


    Just when Chifeng wanted to get up and leave, Jing MI, who was completely ignored by Chifeng, was unwilling. She stretched out her hand to hold Chifeng and wouldn''t let him go.


    And Chifeng looked at the arm on his wrist, which he could touch!


    That feeling is not fake, even the temperature. Such a blazing Phoenix is stunned. Isn''t Jing MI in front of you fake? What is true and what is false?


    "You know I hate Jiang Xinrui. I wish she died. You all know, but you didn''t tell her? The only thing you can do is throw away the scales I gave you. Chifeng, ask yourself, "is this your favorite, your choice?"


    "It''s not that important, is it? Jiang Xinrui is not so important! Besides, if you throw away my scales, you won''t throw them away. It''s still a place with water. I can feel it. Naturally, I have to follow you. "


    "But it''s also thanks to me to pick up the scales and follow you. Otherwise, the scales won''t warn today, and I won''t appear in time to save your life. Although I''m not real, it''s more than enough to save you. Do you understand how dangerous that moment was? You almost finished! "


    "I know what you''re thinking, but no matter what you think, I still remember what you promised me. I''m not in a hurry. I''m waiting for you to change. We can make a bet. One day in the future, when you don''t love her, I''ll have a state of mind. So you really don''t have to hurry to throw away my things. The color will be darker every time you use the scales, Until there is no luster, my mana left on it will be exhausted. "

 Chapter 3947

    "When the mana is exhausted, I''ll wait for you to find me, Chifeng. I really want to cooperate with you. Jiang Xinrui''s mother and son have no heart. How long have you known them? Like mother, like daughter. They are all the same. I see it more thoroughly than you. You are just confused by the immediate interests. Just wait, and I''ll wait for you! "


    "Of course, I''m also staring at you. Keep the scales well. Don''t lose them again. I can''t kindly help you pick them up every time. Don''t underestimate it. It''s very useful at the critical moment."


    "By the way, don''t forget that I saved your life!"


    "Don''t run out in a hurry. This dreamland can''t trap Jiang Xinrui. Chifeng, think about it. Your concealment of Jiang Xinrui is actually your anxiety... You''re worried that what I said will become true, because you feel uncertain about these in your heart..."


    After Jing Mi said this, the color of her body became lighter and lighter, and finally disappeared without a trace.


    It seems that she has never appeared, but Chifeng''s touch on her wrist, the bottle of dark red liquid, and even the dead grass on the grass prove that there is indeed an accident here just now.


    Chifeng looked at the middle of the dry grass covered with dark red liquid, and there was a fresh grass. She picked it with her eyelids, then raised her feet and stepped on it as if she had no intention.


    But in Chifeng''s hand, I don''t know when there is a blue scale.


    Jing Mi left it and Jing Mi gave it to him long ago.


    Chifeng held the scales and remained silent for a long time. Then he didn''t know what was going on. The surrounding environment suddenly changed and the dreamland began to be removed


    Then Chifeng finds Wanfeng. They are going to find Jiang Xinrui together. Chifeng doesn''t know why the fantasy is over. She thinks it''s what Jiang Xinrui has done outside, or Wanfeng. It can''t be him? Chifeng was almost cleaned up just now


    If Jing Mi hadn''t come in time and put on the intestinal poison, he would have been unable to face himself. It seems that everything is doomed, and only the end is the only destination.


    "Chifeng, what''s the matter with you? What do you see? I''m so worried about you now. "


    Wan Feng looked at Chi Feng. When she spoke, her eyebrows and eyes were drooping. She didn''t care what Jiang Xinrui was. She threw herself on Chi Feng and continued to walk deep with Chi Feng.


    Chifeng must be going to find Jiang Xinrui in her heart.


    But Wan Feng followed him for less than 50 meters and saw pools of black ashes in the trees. It looked like the trace of something burning.


    It''s strange. If it''s a beach, it may be a little accident, but it''s all around, and even shows a trend of encirclement, and the middle of this encirclement is Chifeng!


    Wan Feng''s face is a little uneasy. What''s the situation? Is it that someone wants to start on Chi Feng, but before he can start, the illusion suddenly breaks, so it''s over?


    Wan Feng was not sure. She could only be more vigilant.


    When Chi Feng saw these things, he had a completely different reaction from Wan Feng!


    At this time, a sound came from Chi Feng''s ear, which was from female general Jing MI.


    "Chifeng, I saved you again, but remember... I killed these mountain demons. They heard our conversation..."


    Jing Mi''s words soon disappeared, but Chifeng turned and looked at the dry grass

 Chapter 3948

    It can be said that Jing Mi really saved him and helped him again this time. If Jing Mi doesn''t do it, Chi Feng will find a way to do something. The mountain demons who besiege him really can''t stay.


    Originally, Chifeng didn''t want to hurt them. After all, it was a kind. They were not human and wanted to live in a human way. Only when the other party affected their lives and threatened themselves, Chifeng couldn''t be kind.


    He was not sure how many demons had seen around him, but the secret of his body was very important. Any possibility could not be revealed, because if there was an accident, it would be destruction to meet him.


    Just Chi Feng didn''t wait to find a way to solve the hidden trouble. The mountain charm around him suddenly died!


    There was none left. Jing Mi killed them. She told her to look at herself.


    Chi Feng is not sure if Jing MI has found anything, but her words do not find any problems. It seems that she is just helping him solve the trouble. Of course, Jing MI has helped him solve the hidden trouble intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Chifeng, look what these things are... They are still around you. Can''t they be the corpse ashes of Shanmei? Made by Jiang Xinrui? But without a sound, I always feel that it is not like her style! "


    When Wanfeng said this, she reached out to wipe some black ashes and put them in her hands. Then she looked at the moist ashes in her hands. Wanfeng picked her eyebrows and said nothing more.


    And Chi Feng was silent, just answered that it was all right.


    Jiang Xinrui is in the cave here.


    "I have sent a message to the people. You should let my mother go. As long as they receive my message, they will immediately remove the magic of illusion. No matter Chi Feng or Wan Feng can be safe. Besides, we didn''t want to hurt them, but just wanted to use them to threaten you."


    Wen Qiao looked at Jiang Xinrui and almost knelt down to Jiang Xinrui, but he didn''t dare. He was afraid that Jiang Xinrui would stand on his head more and more after Jiang Xinrui showed his timidity.


    It doesn''t matter that he is injured, but Wenqiao doesn''t want anything to happen to his mother. Why doesn''t Wenqiao know that his mother is running out of time


    "I hope you have some prestige..."


    Jiang Xinrui walked out of the fire circle of the nine day holy flame and looked at the eager look of Wenqiao. Jiang Xinrui turned and said, "I''m going out to find them now. As long as they are safe, don''t worry, your mother is all right, my fire won''t continue to burn and will go out..."


    Then Jiang Xinrui disappeared in the dark to find Chifeng and Wanfeng.


    On the road, Jiang Xinrui soon noticed something wrong. There was no movement at all. The extremely fast whooshing sound, even if those mountain demons really obeyed the clan leader of Wenqiao, wouldn''t there be no movement at all? Can''t you even breathe? You know, there should be a lot of mountain demons on the way back


    Jiang Xinrui was suspicious and vigilant, and soon found black ashes in the trees.


    Shanmei''s body.


    They don''t have their own shape and entity. After death, they are a pool of ashes


    Just Jiang Xinrui doesn''t understand who did it? It shouldn''t be Chifeng and Wanfeng. It goes without saying that Chifeng is actually kinder than anyone and can''t take the initiative to kill life. As for Wanfeng, although she looks bad tempered, Wanfeng won''t take the initiative to find trouble. She''s even lazier than he

 Chapter 3949

    "What an eventful time..."


    Jiang Xinrui whispered. Since when, Jiang Xinrui felt that Jiangcheng was already a domestic and foreign invasion. Looking up at the dark sky, Jiang Xinrui felt it again. In her mind, she told her that something was going to appear and break through a cage sooner or later


    In the end, because of different identities, Jiang Xinrui''s heart seems to have an early warning for some information, even if nothing happens, but Jiang Xinrui just has a feeling of being ready.


    Jiang Xinrui feels that all these changes may be due to the spring breeze!


    "Rui''er! I finally found you. How are you... Over there? "


    Chi Feng saw Jiang Xinrui standing in the circle surrounded by ashes and looked at the sky with a dignified look. It should be calm in her eyes, but there was a great surge in Chi Feng''s eyes, as if something was coming out. When Chi Feng called Jiang Xinrui, Chi Feng clearly saw that Jiang Xinrui''s eyes were red!


    Also because of this, when Chifeng saw Jiang Xinrui, the whole person was stunned, and his words appeared slow.


    Chi Feng has never seen such Jiang Xinrui. Her depression and messy mind just now have disappeared. Nothing is more important than Jiang Xinrui now.


    "She..."


    Wan Feng, standing behind Chi Feng, naturally saw the changes of Jiang Xinrui, and Wan Feng was more sober than Chi Feng. She would not ignore some changes, or choose not to ignore them. At the moment when Jiang Xinrui turned sideways, Wan Feng saw what she was most familiar with, a trace of magic around her!


    Jiang Xinrui''s eyes are red. Although they are soon covered up, Wan Feng''s night vision ability is a normal sphere of influence, which is much clearer than human beings. Wan Feng clearly sees a layer of patterns under Jiang Xinrui''s red eyes.


    In Jiang Xinrui''s eyes!


    Wan Feng could see it all clearly. She wanted to say it, but she thought it was still outside and there was such a situation around. Who knows what else would appear here? Although Wanfeng often said she didn''t care about Jiang Xinrui, she just didn''t want to make a statement when something really happened and didn''t respond at all. Now the three of them are often together, which has become a sign.


    Aside from the human world, who else doesn''t know that Jiang Xinrui is followed by two phoenix? Among the three realms and six ways, Phoenix is rare, and it is also the identity of a devil. It is difficult not to be noticed. Moreover, in today''s human world, because they go out with Jiang Xinrui, some people begin to know them.


    They are together in the eyes of outsiders, even in the eyes of Huasheng and Jiangliu.


    So Wan Feng didn''t dare to speak out when she couldn''t solve it and there was no way back. Especially now, she saw a trace of magic gas on Jiang Xinrui. It wasn''t contaminated by contacting them, on the contrary, it penetrated from Jiang Xinrui''s body, which made Wan Feng a little nervous. Is it because she has been with Chi Feng for a long time, Jiang Xinrui also began to be demonized?


    But how is that possible? Jiang Xinrui''s spiritual power can purify their evil spirit. It''s Xiangke. What Wanfeng should worry about is that Jiang Xinrui didn''t care about love that day and melted her. She didn''t worry about what she could do to Jiang Xinrui.


    Just why? Will there be evil Qi on Jiang Xinrui? Does she know

 Chapter 3950

    For Jiang Xinrui, do you know the magic Qi on her? In fact, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know!


    She doesn''t even know that her eyes turn red, let alone what patterns appear on her eyes. She only knows that her body becomes a little hot and strange. It seems that something can''t be controlled. That''s why Jiang Xinrui wants to control her emotions. Although she doesn''t know what the Tao will break free from the cage, Jiang Xinrui knows that she can''t let it break free!


    "Are you both okay?"


    "I saw that Wenqiao. He is the patriarch of Shanmei family. It''s his plan to see us..."


    Jiang Xinrui pressed her sudden tyrannical mood and changed the topic with other things. Now it seems that there will be an unspeakable mood when she calms down, but fortunately, she saw Chifeng safe and sound. Jiang Xinrui''s heart returned to peace again.


    Seeing Chifeng, Jiang Xinrui couldn''t help smiling. It was obvious that she hadn''t seen him for a while, but it seemed that she hadn''t seen him for a long time. She said business in her mouth, but looking at Chifeng, she stretched out her hand and gently hugged him, as if something had been lost and recovered.


    For Jiang Xinrui''s reaction, let alone Chifeng, Wan Feng was startled. Her eyes were slightly picked. She was still talking well just now. Why did she suddenly say such strange words and suddenly embrace Chifeng?


    Chi Feng looked at her sister Wan Feng. She was surprised, but there was ecstasy after her surprise


    "Rui''er... What''s the matter with you? I''m fine. Are you worried about me? "


    Chifeng''s voice is very light. She is worried that it will affect Jiang Xinrui''s mood. She is also worried that it will affect the income of this moment. She can get Jiang Xinrui''s hug. Chifeng feels that it is worthwhile for him to do anything now.


    There is always a kind of love that is different.


    When Chifeng said this, he was a little moved. No matter what others said, he still had a different existence for Jiang Xinrui. In this way, he was very moved and satisfied.


    Looking at her sister turning away, Chifeng didn''t feel shy. She was only moved, but her little face turned red when she looked at her sister pretending to cough.


    In Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, I don''t know how, a word appears, which is as beautiful as the peach of three spring. It should be used to describe a beautiful woman, and there is no contradiction on Chifeng.


    It is also because of this that Jiang Xinrui reacts that her actions are somewhat contradictory. She was still talking about Wenqiao


    But Jiang Xinrui can''t deny that when she is close to Chifeng, Jiang Xinrui feels a kind of peace and tranquility. In fact, in order to reduce discussion, she can embrace Wanfeng, but in Jiang Xinrui''s heart, Chifeng must be the closest person to her heart.


    At that moment, Jiang Xinrui''s mood was chaotic. It seemed that something could not be controlled. She held Chifeng. The breath was close to Chifeng and was magically pressed down


    Therefore, Jiang Xinrui''s embrace has no other beautiful thoughts. It can even be said that it is entirely for her own emotions that she embraces Chifeng, and she chooses Chifeng only because Chifeng is the one she trusts most in the depths of Jiang Xinrui''s heart.


    When Jiang Xinrui heard what Chifeng said, she thought she was too worried about him, which made Jiang Xinrui feel guilty for the first time. Chifeng also blushed, although her face was not obvious in the middle of the night

 Chapter 3951

    Jiang Xinrui''s guilty look became shy in Chi Feng''s eyes. Thinking of this, Chi Feng''s heart became more and more active, as if to open fireworks. Chi Feng was also very uncomfortable with those things he saw in the dreamland, but even so, they had a good remedy outside the dreamland, that is, Jiang Xinrui''s hug.


    No matter what kind of hug she made, it was good for Chifeng. Everything in the dreamland was false, but everything Jiang Xinrui gave him was true.


    "I said that Wenqiao was abnormal, and my sister didn''t believe it. Look, he led everything about Taoyuan villa... Fortunately, we''re all fine!"


    Chifeng looked at Jiang Xinrui and released her hand. Standing opposite him, she had no emotional problem. Chifeng had nothing to worry about, but her sister and herself were all right.


    Although Jiang Xinrui let go of her hand in a few seconds, Chifeng was a pity, but she didn''t know how reserved she was. Then Jiang Xinrui answered just now, as if she was changing the topic. When she heard the name of Wenqiao again, Chifeng could only say that she was sure! It was because of Wen Qiao that he was worried and angry. The result was also because of the layout of Wen Qiao. They came here and let Chi Feng feel Jiang Xinrui''s embrace. Chi Feng can only say that he is flat on this point


    He doesn''t hate Wenqiao, but he will never believe Wenqiao. It''s just the black ashes around him. Chifeng looked at them for a while. He just saw them. It seems that he underestimated the strength of Jingmi''s female general.


    Chi Feng didn''t expect that Jing Mi didn''t need to come at all. Just relying on that scale, she could contain such a powerful force. Although Shan Mei''s cultivation was not high, it was very fast and difficult to capture. In addition, she could arrange the magic art of fantasy. It took some time to completely eradicate it. Besides, Jing Mi didn''t know what happened in it, so she killed it all?


    How cold-blooded is this? How strong is the strength? It seems that Jing Mi had reservations when she was by the river last time. According to the current situation, Shan Mei can catch up with Jiang Xinrui. How can she not catch up with Jiang Xinrui?


    It''s not casual to say that Jing MI is cold-blooded. Those killed around him are because they heard their dialogue more or less. Although Chifeng feels guilty about the death of those mountain demons, there is no way. He also has his own secret, so they must die!


    What about Jiang Xinrui? Is it because of the news, or is it settled easily? Jing Mi''s technique is fast, accurate and cruel, which makes Chi Feng feel cold on her back! There are still water stains on the ashes.


    This water stain has no one except Jingmi female general, or there are no other suspects among these people he knows. Besides, Jingmi has also appeared


    "Unexpectedly, behind such a weak face, there is also a group of conspiracy."


    "It''s a waste of my kindness to find someone to treat him. What''s more, it''s a waste of those silver needles!"


    Although I was looking for a half hearted doctor, I also asked someone to save him. Besides, I saved him. Isn''t that enough? Wanfeng felt that her rare kindness was used on Wenqiao. As a result, Wenqiao rewarded her like this?


    It''s a pity to think of the cat ear boy in Wenqiao. I''ll never see her again


    The corpse ashes of Shanmei are all around. I don''t know if they have died in it.


    Although it was a pity, even if Wen Qiao was alive, Wan Feng didn''t think she could see him and didn''t hit him!

 Chapter 3952

    "It''s not a waste. He was injured and gave his cultivation to his mother..."


    Jiang Xinrui looks at the black ashes around her eyes and doesn''t ask more, because she feels that Chi Feng and Wan Feng are clear. Since they are clear, it doesn''t matter. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to ask more about this.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t feel pity when she looks at Chifeng and Wanfeng''s response to Wen Qiao. She just thinks of Wen Qiao''s last look at his mother''s eyes, which is a little moving. If something happens to her mother, Jiang Xinrui may do more than Wen Qiao. Only from her own point of view can she see and understand the same thing.


    Of course, Wenqiao''s nature is not bad. If he is really cruel enough, he won''t want to play in front of her at all. His heart is not cruel enough


    When Chi Feng and Wan Feng heard Jiang Xinrui''s answer, they could only say that they had different thoughts. Chi Feng still didn''t believe Wen Qiao and had deceived them. Even if there was any reason, they were opposite identities and couldn''t understand.


    However, Wan Feng is different. She feels that Wen Qiao is really poor... Of course, she just thinks that Wan Feng is not going to do anything. How she feels that Wen Qiao is poor is not as important as Chi Feng. Chi Feng is not only opposed to Wen Qiao once, and Wan Feng will not always sing the opposite tune with Chi Feng.


    "What about this time? Can we do it? The Juda who brought us in has long disappeared. I don''t know whether to live or die. The mountain charm here is also... Rui''er, how do you reply to your aunt? This is aunt Fengxi''s case. Did we screw up again? "


    Chifeng looked at the time and didn''t forget what they came to Taoyuan villa for. Now both sides are gone. Shanmei is dead and Zhu Da is missing. In fact, Chifeng thinks Zhu Da can''t find a place to go out. It''s difficult for them to catch up with Shanmei''s speed and break the magic Fantasy arranged by Shanmei. How can Zhu Da break it?


    Before they came here, Zhu Da was safe and sound for a long time, and even often found a mage to deal with Shanmei? Chifeng thought it was impossible, so at this time, Chifeng also reacted. Zhu Da was not used, that is, he was used by a gun. Zhu Da could not be above the mountain charm at all.


    "Tell the truth! Aunt Fengxi doesn''t care about the outside affairs now. The cases received by the Feng family are basically too busy. They are distributed to their mother, and we bring them back. I think it''s better to be managed by someone. It''s not who wins or loses. Shanmei really hurts people. Now... Whoever did it, the matter of Taoyuan villa is over here... "


    "Presumably, adults won''t say anything, and there''s really nothing to say. Basically, they''re gone. The remaining Wenqiao..."


    When Jiang Xinrui said Wenqiao, she didn''t want to kill him. Let him live and die.


    Then several people left Taoyuan villa. It was also a coincidence. Wan Feng just started the car and turned on the headlights. He saw two men standing in the middle of the road. One of the fatter Mediterranean was Zhu Da, and the other had only his back, but the ears and skin on his head were not hidden. It was Wen Qiao.


    "That''s not..."


    Wan Feng just wanted to talk along the light, but before she finished, she saw Wen Qiao raise his hands into claws and directly penetrate Juda''s body in the light of the lamp.

 Chapter 3953

    Juda''s fat body suddenly turned into a blood hole, because Wenqiao didn''t poke it only once, but countless times until Juda''s body turned into meat mud.


    The scene was very bloody. Even Chifeng and Wanfeng who had been on the battlefield could not stand it. They almost vomited out. They even forgot to react for a moment. They just looked at it. No one wanted to stop it. Even Jiang Xinrui didn''t organize. They just looked at the Wenqiao.


    With such bright lights, Jiang Xinrui believes that Wenqiao doesn''t know. He can only say that he is intentional. When he knows that he will meet them, Wenqiao doesn''t stop. Is it expected that they won''t stop?


    In fact, it can''t be said that Wen Qiao thought it was planned, but Jiang Xinrui didn''t even want to help. When the lights were turned on, Wen Qiao''s claw and sharp blade had reached Zhu Da''s body. Moreover, up to now, how could Jiang Xinrui and others not know what was going on? No matter how Juda is used or how, he is not innocent.


    But no matter what, she couldn''t commit the crime to death. She was even treated like this and tortured into meat and mud. What Jiang Xinrui could think of was that Wenqiao''s mother was estimated to be dead. Of course, she didn''t do it. Jiang Xinrui had pulled the nine day sacred fire when she left the cave. Jiang Xinrui didn''t think she would really burn the old white cat.


    Now looking at the red eyes of Wenqiao, Jiang Xinrui wants Wenqiao to look like this, but her mother is gone


    In fact, as Jiang Xinrui thought, Wen Qiao''s mother died. Wen Qiao also knew that his people could not be trusted at all. Even if he didn''t die, he couldn''t count on it. He didn''t have any idea of survival. Looking back on his life, he really failed. After his father died, he succeeded the head of Shanmei family, but he couldn''t lead everyone to a better life without prestige, Finally, I hurt my mother


    In this way, Wen Qiao was going to find a place to kill himself, but he thought that he had not killed Juda himself. The culprit, Wen Qiao was worried about his death, and then went to find it. In fact, they were also connected with Juda and used each other, so it was not difficult to find Juda, but it happened to be seen by Jiang Xinrui and others.


    Wen Qiao didn''t hide. When he solved Zhu Da, Wen Qiao walked step by step to Jiang Xinrui''s black car. At the moment, Wen Qiao''s hands are still dripping Zhu Da''s blood. There are splashes on his body and face


    But Wen Qiao''s eyes didn''t fluctuate at all. It seemed that he had done an ordinary thing and killed Zhu Da just to vent his anger. Although he knew that there were other people related to his mother''s death, Wen Qiao couldn''t be more familiar with those corpses along the way. It was the charm of the mountain.


    All dead


    "What is he doing, trying to kill us?"


    "I''m still looking for him to calculate our business..."


    Wan Feng looked at Wen Qiao standing in front of the car and didn''t move. She looked at them. Wan Feng was asking Jiang Xinrui and Chi Feng, as well as Wen Qiao.


    "Just get off the bus."


    "Chifeng, you''re sitting in the car!"


    Jiang Xinrui said as she pushed open the door and went down. Of course, there was still time to separate her hands and hold Chifeng. She didn''t ask him to follow, and then closed the door.


    Chi Feng couldn''t stand this. She changed her face just now. Although she was trying to control it, Jiang Xinrui could still separate it.


    As for Wan Feng, she doesn''t force it.

 Chapter 3954

    "You..."


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Wenqiao standing in front of their car and wanted to ask what he wanted to do, or revenge, looking for her? Jiang Xinrui was a little suspicious, but he didn''t say it yet. He saw Wenqiao suddenly "bang" and knelt down.


    Wan Feng, standing beside Jiang Xinrui, was shocked. Her position was actually in front of Jiang Xinrui. Therefore, in Wan Feng''s eyes, Wen Qiao knelt down towards her.


    This really shocked Wan Feng. She didn''t say what she was stuck in her mouth. Wan Feng wasn''t careless. Just after the shock, Wan Feng found that Wen Qiao''s eyes looked at Jiang Xinrui!


    This... Is a little unclear.


    But Wanfeng didn''t say anything. She lowered her eyes and stood behind Jiang Xinrui. She completely let her position out. She knew it would be better to sit in the car with Chifeng. She was redundant.


    Jiang Xinrui was more rational than Wan Feng from the beginning. Although she was a little surprised, she just looked at Wen Qiao''s calm and wave free eyes, lustless eyes, and even eyes without ambition, which surprised Jiang Xinrui.


    Less than an hour ago, Wenqiao was not like this. Even when he saved him yesterday, it was not like this. It was just a short moment. How much happened to him!


    "What does that mean? I didn''t cause your mother''s death, and I didn''t kill other mountain demons. What do you want to beg for? Isn''t that all you care about? But I can''t help you... "


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Wenqiao with a clear voice and no fluctuation in her tone, because at the moment Jiang Xinrui felt she couldn''t see what Wenqiao wanted to do!


    Get down on your knees. You can''t stand it.


    Chifeng, who will be in the car, is also a question mark in his head. He wants to go out and have a look, but he didn''t expect Jiang Xinrui to lock the door with magic! Chifeng can''t get out at all!


    I''m really worried about him


    Thinking of this, Chifeng didn''t know whether she should be moved.


    Jiang Xinrui always shows a different attitude towards him. In fact, Chifeng also knows that in addition to liking, Jiang Xinrui really gives him a lot, but what Chifeng wants most is liking


    "I know!"


    "Wenqiao begged his master to take him in! I am willing to live and die for my master, become your helper and sharp blade, and never betray! "


    "I don''t have anything left to think about, but I just thought about it. Death is meaningless. If you saved me, you can repay it. You can also treat me as afraid of death. It''s not easy to die, but it''s different from being around you. I''ve investigated your identity long ago."


    "The Feng family has the summoning skill. They make a contract with their servants and come as they are called. The servant''s life will always stand in front of the master. Betrayal will kill them. Therefore, you don''t have to worry that I will betray you. She won''t fail to teach you about your relationship with the Feng family master, or you won''t rest assured that you will come out and set things up. Even if you are strong, you have to know something, And I just want to find something to do for myself. Anyway, I have no way out except this... "


    "You are my best choice. Maybe you don''t understand it, but I believe there will be many such things in the future. You are the main one. You are automatically supported by the spiritual power. The spiritual power will turn around you and there will be some blessings close to you... What I want to get, what I naturally have to pay, and there is no white business in the world!"

 Chapter 3955

    When Wen Qiao said this, he dropped his head directly. He knew what had happened before. Anyway, no matter what reason, he calculated Jiang Xinrui. This is a fact.


    Jiang Xinrui won''t believe him. It''s easy to understand. If someone else doesn''t believe him, there will be doubts. Wen Qiao puts all his doubts together and puts them on the surface to let Jiang Xinrui know. What Wen Qiao can have now is his life that is not afraid of death. He leaves quietly. Wen Qiao feels that it''s a little waste of his life, Maybe he will find a different meaning.


    Besides, if you follow Jiang Xinrui, you can certainly increase your accomplishments. This is certain. Looking at Jiang Xinrui''s treatment of the people around him is also good. Wen Qiao knows that there will be no better choice in the world.


    As for Jiang Xinrui''s choice, Wen Qiao seems that she has no reason to object. She gets a servant who can give her life for nothing. Regardless of life and death, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t need to pay anything. The aura on her is enough as long as they contact.


    "You know, there''s a lot!"


    "But even so, why should I promise you? What can you do for me? I don''t need someone to stand in front of me and die. "


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Wen Qiao. In fact, she couldn''t understand Wen Qiao''s behavior. She was covered in blood, her eyes were wave free, and her expression was pious.


    It''s a sharp sword for such a person to stay with him, but he may also bite back. Wen Qiao seems to have chosen these instead of her. He''s thoughtful, so Wen Qiao offered to use summoning.


    If Wenqiao doesn''t say this, Jiang Xinrui may really don''t know how to believe Wenqiao''s words! In fact, this summoning skill is not from the Feng family, but from a Feng Shui family like the Feng family. It is the foundation of settling down.


    Only the wind family is very few!


    Over the years, the Feng family has its own patron saint and loyal Qingfeng, which many people can''t imagine. Under such circumstances, Fengxi really can''t use it. Moreover, even if she really needs some people, the Feng family doesn''t lack followers, but Jiang Xinrui is different. She doesn''t have that prestige.


    Moreover, she is a fat meat in the eyes of many people. If there were not Huasheng and the prestige of the river, Jiang Xinrui would not be so quiet. She thought that in a troubled time, Huasheng and the river had been cleaned up in the dark


    When Jiang Xinrui went out to set things up in the name of the Feng family, Feng Xi taught her a lot of things on the road to avoid detours. Therefore, Jiang Xinrui really knew this summoning technique, but it was not used.


    She also thought she couldn''t use it


    Wan Feng and Chi Feng naturally heard Wen Qiao''s words. Although they didn''t know whether Jiang Xinrui would agree, the two brothers and sisters also had their own ideas. Chi Feng certainly didn''t like it very much, but put aside their prejudices. If Wen Qiao could completely listen to Jiang Xinrui, it would be a bad thing.


    Many helpers are always good when you go out. Besides, they can see the strength of Wenqiao. His cultivation is not high. This speed and enchantment fantasy can also be used at some times.


    For the safety of Jiang Xinrui, Chifeng can''t distinguish between primary and secondary. When there is no guarantee, Chifeng has doubts about Wenqiao, but with a layer of contractual relationship, Chifeng can have some trust in Wenqiao.

 Chapter 3956

    But Chi Feng''s mentality is not on Wan Feng. Looking at Wen Qiao, he knelt down directly towards Jiang Xinrui without saying anything. As a result, he still asked for such a result. Wan Feng''s heart is inevitably uncomfortable.


    If Jiang Xinrui is not Jiang Xinrui, or she is someone else, without the prestige given by Huasheng and the river, and without her innate spiritual power, she is just an ordinary person. Where are these special?


    This person is really different from others. There is a destined gap from birth.


    In fact, Wanfeng doesn''t like Wenqiao much. She''s just looking at the furry little thing. In fact, everything is an illusion, just dressed in animal skin. Should Jiang Xinrui have known for a long time? That''s why she looked at Wen Qiao so rationally without any reaction. She didn''t even believe him and doubted him.


    No matter how Jiang Xinrui treats him, Wenqiao is still different from Jiang Xinrui. Do she replace the dead ghost? What contract? Isn''t there something wrong with Jiang Xinrui? Is there someone who doesn''t want to stop her? Jiang Xinrui doesn''t have to worry about Wen Qiao''s loyalty. If Wen Qiao dares to have any differences, Jiang Xinrui''s heart will move. Wen Qiao can''t live at all. Of course, Wen Qiao can''t hurt Jiang Xinrui.


    This is the gap!


    Wan Feng felt that there was some imbalance in her heart.


    Especially those like her, who have some opinions on Jiang Xinrui, are uncomfortable in Wan Feng''s eyes.


    But Wanfeng can also completely hide herself from being found. Even regardless of what Jiang Xinrui thinks, she has to take into account Chifeng''s


    "If you can really do what he said, take him as a servant and you won''t lose."


    "Although the mountain charm has a bad reputation, it also has its own skills. Maybe it can be used in the future. It''s not easy to break the magic of the dreamland they made for us today."


    "And you have a person who can fight for you at any time. Even if you don''t use it yourself, you can give it to others!"


    "It doesn''t matter to you at ordinary times."


    Wanfeng looked at Jiang Xinrui and knew that she wanted to refuse and didn''t accept Wenqiao''s heart, but Wanfeng really felt that as long as Wenqiao didn''t have two hearts, she could.


    She doesn''t want to think for herself. It''s hard to say when something will go wrong with her current physical condition. Although she is unwilling and resents God''s injustice, Wan Feng has to face the facts. If she''s gone, her parents won''t rest assured that Chi Feng will be outside alone. Presumably Chi Feng doesn''t want to separate from Jiang Xinrui. Now looking at Jiang Xinrui''s feelings for Chi Feng, Who knows what their future will look like.


    The most unstable factor on Chifeng is the bomb that has always existed. Although they convert to the original, the speed behind them is also very fast. They spread their wings and soar in the sky. The key result is that Chifeng is willing to go.


    If there is really any dangerous moment, what if Chifeng''s feelings for Jiang Xinrui are unclear? As long as Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want anything to happen to Chifeng, he can take him away with another person who is very fast, or others, but he should also be prepared


    If Wenqiao didn''t want to stay, Wanfeng wouldn''t say anything. It''s also useful to stay now.


    Besides, she is also there. Although Wenqiao''s cat ears are false, Wenqiao''s state can often look like this. Wanfeng also feels very good looking at it.


    But Wan Feng didn''t expect that even if Wen Qiao really stayed, she wouldn''t see her several times. She would be the first to leave.

 Chapter 3957

    "I beg the master to take me in. Wenqiao''s every sentence is true and there is no falsehood. The only thing I do that doesn''t conform to the rules is to kill Juda. Now his body has solidified, and I have a deep blood feud with him. He hurt my mother. Even if Heaven punishes me in the future, it has nothing to do with the master!"


    "Leaving me will do no harm to the master. If the summoning skill is successful, I will only obey your instructions. No matter where you are or where I am, I can appear as long as I can burn incense for at most one time, and it will not affect the master at ordinary times!"


    When Wen Qiao said this, he slowly raised his face and looked at Jiang Xinrui. He really wanted to see the loosening of his nod on Jiang Xinrui''s face.


    At the moment, the blood on Wenqiao''s face has dried up. It is the blood of his enemy. He doesn''t care how the people die, but only how his mother left and why he left. All this has something to do with other people.


    Therefore, Wen Qiao also hates his own people, waiting for the people to disappear, and the enemy to be killed. Without concern, he becomes Jiang Xinrui''s servant and practices at her feet. For Jiang Xinrui, he can pay his life because of the contract, but he knows Jiang Xinrui''s background very well. Wen Qiao thinks there should be no too serious moment!


    Even if there is, Wenqiao doesn''t care, because it''s very slim


    So Wen Qiao admitted that he also had his own mind. Who would want to die if he could live? Who doesn''t want to try?


    Now just look at how Jiang Xinrui chooses!


    "The summoning skill of Feng family is inherited. Not everyone can do it, let alone anyone. I don''t have this inheritance. This thing is just a skill for me, so there may be problems in the middle. It can also be said that you haven''t got anything around me, can you do something first..."


    Jiang Xinrui listened to Wan Feng and Wen Qiao and looked at the pool of blood. Her eyes wrinkled slightly. Wen Qiao was too extreme. There was a problem with his character and everything he said and did.


    If you want Wen Qiao to stay, you may deal with some problems and become her trouble in the future, but it''s the same. As Wan Feng said, Wen Qiao is also useful.


    But no matter what Wan Feng says or what Chi Feng thinks next to him, Jiang Xinrui still has to think about it.


    In fact, take Wenqiao and Jiang Xinrui as an experiment


    Experimental aunt Fengxi taught her whether this summoning technique is really feasible. For this, Jiang Xinrui is still very curious. At the beginning, the mysterious man who couldn''t see through in Ji Li wanted to take her as an apprentice, so as to restrict the relationship between the two people. At that time, Jiang Xinrui thought it was better to use her summoning technique, but Jiang Xinrui also knows that Ji Li won''t agree.


    Ji Li is different from anyone. She can''t understand what his real purpose is


    "It doesn''t matter to me. No matter what happens, the worst is to die. I''m dying now. What else do I care?"


    "Just take me. I will perch quietly around the spring breeze and appear when the master needs it!"


    Wenqiao felt hopeless, but listening to Jiang Xinrui''s words, it was loose. Wenqiao''s calm eyes suddenly came to spirit and hope.


    Wan Feng looked around and didn''t speak any more. Instead, she leaned her body directly in front of the door. It seemed that she couldn''t stand, but no one noticed

 Chapter 3958

    "Rui er..."


    Chifeng looked at Jiang Xinrui and didn''t answer. She was worried. She didn''t understand what Jiang Xinrui thought. It was just a warm bridge. In fact, there was no big difference between the people who chose and didn''t choose to serve.


    At the moment, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know what she''s thinking. She hangs her eyes and meditates. She hears the gentle call of Chifeng in her ear. Jiang Xinrui turns her head and looks at the warm bridge with some unclear meaning in her eyes. Then she looks down and kowtows. Jiang Xinrui whispers, "I don''t know what the summoning process of Feng family is like, but I''m a junior, and there may be some pain in the process without inheritance. You think you can''t stand it, You can stop at any time, and we''ll take it as if it didn''t happen today. "


    "I''m not interested in what you do. As long as you don''t affect me, you don''t have to worry that I will affect you. But if you become my summoning attendant, you must be one with me. The interests of ten mile spring breeze are higher than everything, and higher than your life. Of course, I won''t give you too much care..."


    When Jiang Xinrui said this, she squatted on the opposite side of Wen bridge, opposed to Wen bridge, raised her right hand, stretched out her index finger and middle finger, and golden light spots appeared on her fingertips, which was particularly dazzling in the dark.


    Just now, the dazzling light is cold in Wenqiao''s eyes. Jiang Xinrui won''t be bored. This is for him!


    Although there is a moment of fear, but thinking about the future, thinking about the future, and looking at his life at the moment, Wen Qiao feels there is nothing to be afraid of. No matter what Jiang Xinrui says, can his life be worse than now?


    No!


    So Wen Qiao nodded decidedly and looked at Jiang Xinrui.


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Wen Qiao''s nod and didn''t speak. The fingertips of her index finger and middle finger were in harmony, like a sharp blade. At the moment of Wen Qiao''s nod, she directly penetrated Wen Qiao''s heart without a pause. Chi Feng and Wan Feng were stunned.


    "Cough..."


    Wen Qiao retreated slightly and coughed up blood in his mouth. He was hit by Jiang Xinrui''s subconscious behavior and some couldn''t hold on. But even so, Wen Qiao didn''t regret it. His heart really hurts, but it doesn''t matter. All the pain comes at a price. Today is his pay, and tomorrow is his return.


    At the moment, Jiang Xinrui''s finger touched Wenqiao''s heart and felt his rapidly jumping heart. His fingertips were covered with Wenqiao''s heart blood, and then he pulled it out again. The blood remained on the ground. However, because there were Zhu Da''s blood on Wenqiao, he can''t recognize it now, but what rises is that Jiang Xinrui''s hand left Wenqiao''s heart, The body that should have broken the hole was not hurt at all.


    flawless and perfect.


    Jiang Xinrui whispered something in his mouth, and then his blood stained fingers like a brush painted the name of Wen Qiao on his left hand.


    Jiang Xinrui''s left hand appeared a bloody font with the name of Wenqiao on it! When Jiang Xinrui''s pen fell, Wenqiao''s body seemed to be plated with a layer of gold, and then slowly disappeared.


    Jiang Xinrui''s name also disappeared.


    As if nothing had happened.


    "Master!"


    Wen Qiao bowed his head and shouted respectfully to Jiang Xinrui.


    Now Jiang Xinrui is his real master. With this connection, Jiang Xinrui''s strength is strong, and he will also help. Just like now, his body just hurts, but it will soon recover.

 Chapter 3959

    "I don''t want Taoyuan to appear on Jiangcheng news. I''ll leave it to you. Deal with it and come to me again."


    Jiang Xinrui gets up, takes out a card from her bag and throws it to Wen Qiao. Since she is recognized as the master, the simplest thing is to start helping her.


    In fact, it''s also very convenient for Jiang Xinrui. At least it''s the most convenient for Jiang Xinrui. Does she have a little brother?


    In use, people who have no extra care need not worry about anything. To put it bluntly, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t care, so there is no extra thought. Since Wen Qiao is willing, no one will force him


    In Jiang Xinrui''s first task, Wenqiao didn''t talk nonsense and accepted the money given by Jiang Xinrui, which is essential for survival in the human world. No matter how others borrow money, Jiang Xinrui reached the top no matter what kind of way of life it is when Jiang Xinrui never has a receipt.


    Holding the bank card in his hand, Wen Qiao once again affirmed his choice. He is with the right person


    "Wan Feng, you''re not feeling well."


    After Jiang Xinrui explained Wen Qiao, she turned to open the door and went back. She raised her eyes and looked at Wan Feng standing motionless. Jiang Xinrui asked, no doubt, yes, although Wan Feng didn''t show any obvious signs,


    Hearing Jiang Xinrui''s words, Chi Feng realized that Wan Feng was uncomfortable.


    Wan Feng leaned against the door with a slightly white face. Jiang Xinrui''s words made several people''s eyes shift to Wan Feng.


    "Sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    Chi Feng looked at Wan Feng nervously and thought of Wan Feng''s physical condition. Chi Feng was uneasy. Did he start to react? After leaving the demon world, Chifeng always remembers her sister''s physical condition. Although there is a boundary reasonably arranged by her parents, no one can prove that this is foolproof. Besides, she doesn''t know where the root is, let alone when to start. Everyone can only watch the magic in Wanfeng''s body dissipate a little.


    Originally thought Wanfeng would slowly have no response, but suddenly began again.


    "I''m fine! Go back... "


    Wan Feng shook her head and pressed her fingernails on the palm of her hand to control her state. Then she smiled and turned back to the car. Wan Feng didn''t care about other things.


    Of course, Wan Feng''s smile is just an expression, not her sincerity at all.


    Because at the moment, Wan Feng feels that her physical state is very bad. The uneasy sense of powerlessness Wan Feng has never experienced. This makes Wan Feng a little afraid, but she also knows that there is no point in saying anything. She just wants to leave.


    The people around, Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng, naturally didn''t refuse, so they went home. After all, they still got the weight.


    Along the way, Chi Feng was worried. He thought that her sister''s affairs might be inexplicably better. After all, it was like her inexplicable accident. Who could have thought that there would be such a change, like a pair of hands pushing them away.


    Ten miles of spring breeze.


    Jiang Xinrui returns home, raises the palm of her left hand, looks at the font of Ruoyan ruoxian on it, slowly closes her hand, and the name also slowly disappears. Jiang Xinrui has no special report with Huasheng and Jiangliu on this matter, because what she thinks now is all about Wanfeng


    She knows that Chifeng is worried!


    Just then, Jiang Xinrui''s mobile phone suddenly rang

 Chapter 3960

    It''s a text message.


    Jiang Xinrui''s eyes moved slightly. In fact, her mobile phone is a decoration most of the time. Jiang Xinrui rarely uses her mobile phone, so few people contact her with her mobile phone. The last song Lianyu had surprised Jiang Xinrui. When she opened her mobile phone this time and saw a strange number, Jiang Xinrui didn''t answer it, but just regarded it as a harassing phone.


    On the other side of the phone, after being hung up, the man looked at the mobile phone screen and didn''t speak. Then he directly threw the mobile phone screen on the table. What is he doing? What can contact Jiang Xinrui change? Nothing can change! The man turned his head and looked into the darkness behind him.


    Behind the man is a deep secret room corridor. Although the light is weak, you can still see that the environment here is very familiar. It is Ling Jia and Ling Ji''s study.


    There was a noise in the corridor. Ling Ji got up and walked in step by step until he came to the source of the noise. It was TV!


    "You''ve seen it ten times. When do you go out to work? I raised you with my own flesh and blood, but I didn''t really raise you for nothing. You said that it won''t take long for Fengxi to hop around. Her body has reached the limit, and none of the younger generation of Fengjia can fight. Now is the best time. I try my best to find something for Fengjia! "


    "I want to slander Feng Xi, even the reputation of the whole Feng family! What happened? Fengxi didn''t go, and I played around with the younger generation of Fengjia, but you didn''t say that Huasheng and Jiang Xinrui would step in! What do you say now? Jiang Xinrui has protected Fengxi''s reputation. I just want to do something. It''s also full of difficulties. They also stare at me! "


    "The black cat in the spring breeze has been wandering within 100 meters of Ling''s house. I have scruples about what I do. Don''t you care, sir? I didn''t know that my husband still likes watching TV! Yes? Because of the shortage of materials in your time, you haven''t seen this thing, so you''re crazy to make it up now? But I''m definitely not the time to watch TV now. Besides, as I told you, the actor you''re watching now is the people around Jiang Xinrui. No, it should be said to be a devil! You like it, too. You can go and catch her... "


    Ling Ji''s tone became ponderous from the beginning. Even those who watched the good play, of course, were broken cans. Now he was more and more impatient with this gentleman.


    In fact, for anyone, you have paid so much, and your life is under pressure. As a result, this person has raised everything in this place from his ambition at the beginning to not talking or doing anything now. No matter who the other party is, Ling Ji has no patience.


    In addition, there is no "return money". Ling Ji is not a fool. Although she still believes in this gentleman as before, in her heart, Ling Ji can''t wait to shoot this guy directly.


    But Ling Ji just said so. How could he really stop or go his separate ways with his husband when he has reached this step?


    They are now grasshoppers on a rope.


    The gentleman in Ling Ji''s mouth has never answered, let alone looked back. He just looked at the TV in front of him. Strictly speaking, he was looking at the TV program in front of him. At the moment, the picture stayed in the role of Wanfeng as a guest female general


    Mr. is wearing a dark mask with a green face and tusks, but his eyes are very clear. He looks at Wan Feng with complex and forbearing eyes, and has a feeling of spanning thousands of years

 Chapter 3961

    Ten miles of spring breeze.


    The matter of Taoyuan has been handled almost in a few days. As Jiang Xinrui thought, it has been suppressed. Maybe it''s intuition or don''t want to trouble. After all, Jiang Xinrui has done a lot of things recently. There are some rumors. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to be concerned.


    I don''t want to bother. In addition, Jiang Xinrui has been inexplicably flustered recently. Because of this, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to talk about many things and don''t want to be paid attention to.


    Jiang Xinrui''s panic started from the night of Taoyuan villa. Jiang Xinrui didn''t know the details. In short, she felt uncomfortable. At first, Jiang Xinrui even suspected that something had happened to Feng Ying or at home, but everyone was very good.


    No, it''s just her.


    In this regard, Jiang Xinrui was absent-minded for several days, not to mention worrying about Wan Feng all day. Chi Feng around Wan Feng found it, Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu naturally found it, and wanted to take Jiang Xinrui to the temple


    Last time Jiang Xinrui passed the temple


    No matter who she met, Jiang Xinrui was really at peace and quiet at that time. Because of this, she talked to Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu, so Jiang Liu thought of going to the temple after watching Jiang Xinrui for several days.


    In fact, Jiangliu mentions this place with some other meanings, but he just goes to see his old friends.


    Once those old friends fell apart, some went farther and farther, some were still in place, but their minds had changed. The river didn''t mean to show off. They really just wanted to see that person


    He also knows that Hua Sheng also cares about him. Anyway, he is a good person and a good friend.


    Go and see if he''s okay and how he''s doing. It''s like a wish. Huasheng didn''t forget, nor did he, but neither of them mentioned it.


    "How''s it going? Do you want to go? Although you passed by last time, when you came back, you mentioned the temple experience. Your eyes were very peaceful. You''ve been restless recently. It''s better to visit and listen to the Sanskrit. I didn''t think there was anything before. Maybe you''re old? "


    "By the way, I haven''t seen Chifeng and Wanfeng since I came back from Taoyuan villa for more than half a month. Have they returned to the demon world? Why didn''t I listen to you? "


    While asking Jiang Xinrui''s opinion, Jiang Liu didn''t know what he thought. When he said that he might be old, Jiang Liu couldn''t help laughing at himself.


    Where else is he old?


    But he really didn''t pay much attention to these before, but his thinking was different. Hua Sheng said that the wind has changed. In fact, in the view of the river, not the wind has changed, but everyone has changed.


    They are all different.


    "What temple are you going to! I don''t believe this. Last time I just passed by to see the excitement. Also, when did I talk about Chifeng and Wanfeng? "


    Jiang Xinrui sat in front of the French window and drew with a long fretting brush. After drawing for a long time, she was in a mess and didn''t look like anything. She was inexplicably upset. She heard the words of the river and didn''t know that something was wrong. Jiang Xinrui immediately put down the brush, simply stopped drawing, and got up to pour herself a glass of water.


    Cover up the heart, and eyelids. The rhythm of heart beating is chaotic, and eyelids have been jumping!


    "You didn''t say that? You ask your mother, as long as Chifeng is away, you will surely say a few words in the spring breeze... "

 Chapter 3962

    "Your mother and I have a long cocoon in our ears. As long as he is not next door, you will say a few words. You are always worried about him. However, every time you don''t admit it, it''s understandable that you worry about him when you grow up together. Besides, Chifeng is so beautiful and beautiful than girls. It''s really worrying..."


    Jiang Liu read the newspaper while carefully paying attention to Jiang Xinrui''s reaction.


    In fact, Jiang Liu does mean to test Jiang Xinrui, but it''s the same. Jiang Liu is telling the truth. Only Jiang Xinrui has a hard mouth. If she didn''t show her difference to Chifeng, he and Hua Sheng wouldn''t really want to make it right with her and Chifeng.


    In any case, in the eyes of the outside world, the identities of Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng are opposite. In the eyes of Jiang Liu and Huasheng, they really don''t care, but they have to admit that if they want to be together, Jiang Liu and Huasheng don''t want to agree in their private hearts.


    In the end, they are not equal. When they are together, they will face a lot of gossip. Although many people don''t care about these things, Jiangliu and Huasheng are parents. They just hope that their children can make fewer detours. This may be the idea of all parents.


    But similarly, because of love, as long as children like it, parents will not stop it, because rational people understand that the people who accompany children all their life are their partners, not their parents.


    So this choice, parents will give their children some choices, but it is the children themselves who really make the decision!


    When Jiang Xinrui is different from Chifeng, Huasheng and Jiangliu do have a headache, but looking at Chifeng, the children are full of their own children, and their children treat each other differently. They won''t say anything. After all, there are some twists and turns between Huasheng and Jiangliu.


    But it doesn''t matter. It''s not impossible.


    Now these days, Chi Feng and Wan Feng don''t seem to be here. In short, they really haven''t seen anyone. Jiang Liu also asked. Jiang Xinrui shook her head because she didn''t know where they went.


    "Yes, you are absent-minded when you think about it. You are even more absent-minded when you go out to put things these days. Without Chifeng around, you are more distracted than before."


    "Shall we go to the demon world? I''ll go with your father. "


    Hua Sheng stood on the stairs for a while, heard the movement here, and then walked down.


    While talking, he observed Jiang Xinrui''s expression.


    In fact, since the Taoyuan incident last time, Jiang Xinrui has been on several trips. Jiang Xinrui took Wen Qiao with her. When she came back, Wen Qiao couldn''t hide her words. They both said when they asked, Jiang Xinrui was careless and almost attacked, and it was still some of the most common demons... Huasheng and Jiangliu also know how the mountain charm came from, For such things, Huasheng and Jiangliu don''t express their opinions. It all depends on how Jiang Xinrui chooses. After all, she is staring at it with Jiangliu.


    Hua Sheng looked at Jiang Xinrui''s state these days and thought she was worried about Chifeng. He thought that since Jiang Xinrui was so worried, she would come forward to have a look with Jiang Liu. Jiang Xinrui can''t regret it.


    It''s just strange that although Huasheng thinks so and many behaviors of Jiang Xinrui also give Huasheng such feedback, perhaps it''s because the mother and daughter are connected. Huasheng always feels that it''s not just Chifeng!

 Chapter 3963

    Because Chifeng is just a surface.


    "I don''t know where they are now, but Chifeng sent me a message that we can''t help. Now I don''t know what to do. Wanfeng''s business is not that simple."


    "Chifeng means that he has found a way, but he doesn''t know how to solve it. If he needs our help, Chifeng will come to me. He won''t hide it from me. We are the most trusted friends! I don''t know what happened recently. I just feel very confused and my eyelids always jump. What may happen... "


    "It''s rare that there''s nothing wrong today. Didn''t you say to go to the temple for peace of mind just now? Then go for a walk. Stay at home. Our family hasn''t gone out together for a long time... "


    Jiang Xinrui put down her glass without drinking a mouthful and looked up at her husband, wife and mother. In fact, it''s good to go out for a walk. She really feels very confused recently.


    It''s getting more and more chaotic, which has completely affected her normal life. When she goes out to work, she really can''t concentrate at all. On the other side, Jiang Xinrui thinks about Wan Feng. If something happens to her, in fact, Jiang Xinrui is still a little uncomfortable. After all, she''s been together for many years. How can she have no feelings at all?


    Moreover, if anything happens to Wanfeng, Chifeng can''t stand it. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to watch Chifeng have too much emotional fluctuation. Perhaps, as her parents said, she is really different from Chifeng, but it just shows that they have an emotional foundation, that is, companionship.


    Jiang Xinrui admits this and will not deny it, but no matter how much, Jiang Xinrui can''t think of it at present. If she hasn''t liked anyone, she may think she likes it. Even many times, Jiang Xinrui falls into self doubt. What is her feeling for Chifeng, like it or not.


    And what kind of love is that? Is it from the company of relatives or throbbing? If it is a throb to the Red Phoenix, what about the beacon shadow?


    But if she didn''t like it, everyone said she liked it. She was most at ease when she saw Chifeng. It seemed that no matter what kind of emotion happened, as long as Chifeng was there, her emotion could be calmed. Everything was the same as nothing had happened.


    That kind of peace of mind cannot be given by the Buddha.


    Jiang Xinrui is sure of this, because when she stood in front of the Buddha statue full of Sanskrit again, Jiang Xinrui felt calm, but it was a completely different feeling


    After arriving at the temple, Jiang Xinrui became very quiet, because she didn''t expect that her father and mother wanted to come to Zhaojue temple, where Uncle Xie Dongyang became a monk.


    At that time, she thought they didn''t care and put it down


    It turns out that people like their parents also have different worries.


    After entering Zhaojue temple, Jiang Xinrui separated from Huasheng and Jiangliu. She knew that her parents wanted to visit her old friends, so she walked around and didn''t waste the trip.


    "Jiang Xinrui? Isn''t it such a coincidence? We can all meet hundreds of miles away from the river city? "


    Just as Jiang Xinrui found a stone table and sat down, a surprised male voice appeared behind her. She was familiar with it. Jiang Xinrui turned her head and looked at it, and some of her eyebrows were surprised.


    Song Lianyu!


    She and this Muggle always seem to see each other.


    Coincidentally, Jiang Xinrui wondered if he was following.

 Chapter 3964

    Of course, Jiang Xinrui knows that song Lianyu doesn''t have the ability to track her all the time! If so, it can only be said that she has gone astray.


    It can only be said that Jiang Xinrui''s biggest problem is conceit and blindness


    In fact, it can''t be said that Jiang Xinrui is blind. It can only be said that it is fate. There are many times in the world that many people don''t play cards according to the routine.


    This time, in fact, it''s really a coincidence. The marriage in Zhaojue temple is famous. Song Lianyu came for this and chose today. It''s also the weekend. He has a rest


    Looking at the comings and goings of people in Zhaojue temple, song Lianyu still walked with his head down. He didn''t want to meet an acquaintance at all. He thought about himself, prayed for marriage and read about that person.


    As a result, I saw... The people around that person.


    For the first time, song Lianyu felt that Zhaojue temple was very effective and did not waste his way.


    Just when song Lianyu greeted Jiang Xinrui, he looked around for a while. Song Lianyu didn''t find the man. His eyes couldn''t help being disappointed. He was still thinking about shouldn''t he? They are always together


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Song Lianyu''s undisguised scanning around. After looking for a long time, she didn''t find anyone she wanted to see. She sneered, "don''t look for it. Even if you become a giraffe, sister Wan Feng isn''t there. I''m following my family."


    Jiang Xinrui looked up and down at Song Lianyu. It seems that she hasn''t seen him for half a month at most? In fact, song Lianyu has changed a lot. The whole person has lost a lot of weight, and his eyebrows and eyes are highlighted. Although he still looks very fresh, his appearance has changed a lot.


    In particular, seeing the unparalleled divine face of Guan Chifeng, Jiang Xinrui basically hasn''t seen anyone''s face with the same amazement.


    Including mother Hua Sheng.


    So let alone song Lianyu.


    "Oh... Hehe, I just want to see. I thought you were together. After all, you''ve always been together. I''m very strange. Where''s sister Wan Feng? Last time I saw that she lost a lot of weight. I don''t know how she is now. I dare not call her! In fact, I contacted, but there was no signal. I couldn''t get through. Later, I knew that I was black... "


    Song Lianyu heard Jiang Xinrui''s ridicule and didn''t feel anything. Instead, he didn''t feel shy. He sat directly opposite Jiang Xinrui and couldn''t help saying a few more words with Jiang Xinrui.


    This is a temple. There are an endless stream of pilgrims, but it is also rare that there is a feeling of peace of mind. Perhaps it is also because of this. Zhaojue temple is located in a remote place, but it is still full of incense.


    "Why do you like sister Wan Feng?"


    "Do you think you really like it?"


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Song Lianyu''s memory. She didn''t know what she thought and asked directly.


    Just after saying this, Jiang Xinrui felt that what she asked was meaningless. If she said what she liked, wouldn''t there be a ready-made example in her family?


    Her parents should be the most loving, right? She just felt confused.


    Jiang Xinrui really doesn''t understand a bit. It doesn''t mean that she is narcissistic. No matter how many people around her, they either like her or Chifeng. Under the light of them, few people can see others.


    She also remembered that when song Lianyu first met, her eyes also noticed them. Why did she like Wanfeng?

 Chapter 3965

    "I just like it. How can I say that? I admit that you are very beautiful, and Chi Feng is also very beautiful, but it may also be because you are too beautiful. I even think it is disturbing to look at Wan Feng. On the contrary, when I look at Wan Feng, I know that I like it. "


    "Her temperament deeply attracts me. It''s unreasonable to like it, and there are not so many causes and consequences. You believe what you see at the first sight. Even if you don''t get anything in the end, you will remember the original feeling."


    Song Lianyu didn''t expect Jiang Xinrui to suddenly ask such a question, but song Lianyu didn''t think there was anything hard to say. This is his feeling. He just likes Wanfeng.


    Although this is not promising, song Lianyu thinks Wanfeng is a person he can rely on, which is what he is looking for, although Wanfeng won''t like him.


    "Really? First glance? It''s not because of our appearance. If the three of us were extremely ugly that day, you wouldn''t see it more. How can you be sure that you like sister Wan Feng rather than retreat to the second place? Just because I won''t look at you more? "


    Jiang Xinrui said this, suddenly stood up and approached song Lianyu. She didn''t do anything, but looked at Song Lianyu deeply and what to do with him.


    Don''t you like Wanfeng? Jiang Xinrui wants to see how deep this love can be.


    And song Lianyu looked at such Jiang Xinrui and immediately fooled. Seriously, throwing out Chifeng was a man, which was an exception. Song Lianyu had never seen such a beautiful girl as Jiang Xinrui, especially when the girl looked at herself "affectionately", song Lianyu felt that her heart was about to jump out.


    This is a recognition of beauty, but song Lianyu still knows who he is and knows that the most beautiful person is not the one he likes.


    The person he likes is not this, but a completely different style.


    Jiang Xinrui is beautiful, which will also make him lose his eyes, but that feeling is only temporary, and the love in his heart is permanent.


    "You..."


    Song Lianyu looked at Jiang Xinrui close at hand and stretched his neck back. He always felt that it was an offence to speak close to Jiang Xinrui.


    Before Song Lianyu said anything, he was interrupted by Jiang Xinrui.


    Strictly speaking, it was not interrupted by raising hands, but directly fell to the ground by a strong wind.


    With a little noise, song Lianyu looked back and saw the willow that had just existed, which was directly split in two!


    Song Lianyu''s brain is big? Does Jiang Xinrui want to shoot him because he didn''t answer Jiang Xinrui''s question? If he hadn''t escaped, would the big willow look like him now?


    "Jiang..."


    Song Lianyu''s words were exported again, but this time he didn''t say a word. He just heard Jiang Xinrui drink, "who''s there? Get out! At the foot of the Buddha, dare to be arrogant! "


    Jiang Xinrui had no time to manage song Lianyu. She chased after the willow just cut.


    Her feeling can''t be wrong. Just now she felt that someone was eavesdropping in that place. In fact, eavesdropping is not important, but the smell is very strange. It''s not like the one in the three realms and six Taoism. It''s wrong.


    Anyway, Jiang Xinrui has to go and have a look. Besides, it''s still at the foot of the Buddha. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t worry about the safety of pilgrims, and she can''t do without chasing. There were a lot of people in Zhaojue temple. The noise she made just now has startled other pilgrims

 Chapter 3966

    Although Jiang Xinrui is not a person who particularly reveres the Buddha, since she has come here, the two Buddhas need to give some face. Moreover, Jiang Xinrui didn''t come alone. She came with her parents. A few days ago, Jiang Xinrui told her parents that there would be no mess in Jiangcheng. Even if there was, she could handle it well.


    Now, it''s rare for the three of them to come out together. Although they have their own purposes, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t care about those. She just wants to spend it safely this time, whether her parents visit her old friend or she comes to ask for peace of mind.


    But Jiang Xinrui chased out so far, even out of Zhaojue temple! Jiang Xinrui looks back and ignores it. She has caught up with it. Naturally, she can''t stop on the way. Moreover, her parents won''t have any threat. In this way, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t worry about chasing out. In front of a dark shadow, I don''t know whether it''s because of the extremely fast speed or something else. There is only a residual shadow in Jiang Xinrui''s eyes.


    It''s like sitting in a speeding car and looking at the scene outside, a long and incomplete shadow.


    The shadow noticed that Jiang Xinrui was following all the time and had no intention of giving up. Then it turned into two shadows and ran in two different directions.


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the direction of one south and one north. For a time, she couldn''t tell which was a double!


    Then Jiang Xinrui stretched out her right hand, closed her two fingers and knocked on the palm of her left hand. She struck it like a match. Her red lips moved up and down and whispered a name.


    After a while, a white eye appeared in front of Jiang Xinrui. Wen bridge appeared, saluted towards Jiang Xinrui and shouted to the master.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you go south and I go north, chase!"


    Jiang Xinrui dropped a word and hurried to the north.


    The speed of Wenqiao is faster. After all, it is the mountain charm. The speed is faster than Jiang Xinrui. Naturally, it also catches up. When the shadow is getting closer and closer, Wenqiao puts his hands together and uses the magic of the fairyland to control the shadow. Only when Wenqiao reaches out to control, there is a particularly interesting thing.


    The shadow burst directly!


    Like a bubble on the water, it will burst at a touch.


    Wen Qiao was stunned, and then hurriedly sent a message to Jiang Xinrui. His side was a fake.


    Jiang Xinrui on the other side met the same situation as Wenqiao. Before Wenqiao passed the news, Jiang Xinrui was chasing Wenqiao, because she was also fake!


    "Both are illusions. What''s the meaning of separating the two?"


    Jiang Xinrui stopped, then turned around and rushed back to Zhaojue temple.


    At this time, Zhaojue temple is also somewhat lively.


    Jiang Xinrui made a lot of noise, and the people around him surrounded him. Only song Lianyu was trying to appease everyone, mainly the masters of the temple. Looking at the Centennial willow split in half, he fell into meditation.


    "It''s rui''er''s breath. She won''t do this for no reason..."


    The river stood behind the crowd, feeling the breath of willows, whispering to Huasheng road.


    The two of them separated from Jiang Xinrui. They had planned to take Hua Sheng to visit. Unexpectedly, their old friend was not here. They were busy and had no time to separate. It was a coincidence that Jiang Liu and Hua Sheng did not insist. They were looking for Jiang Xinrui everywhere and heard the movement in the backyard.


    I didn''t expect to be upset when I came to the temple.


    Because it takes a long time, and it is outdoors, the breath of Lianjiang Xinrui is very few, let alone others

 Chapter 3967

    So neither Jiangliu nor Huasheng found the reason for what happened here, but one thing is certain that something must have happened here.


    Jiang Xinrui can''t get into trouble suddenly, but what is the temple here and what dare to be so bold?


    Although the movement here attracted many people, it dispersed after more than ten minutes of the relief of the temple masters. Huasheng and the river flow went to jiangxinrui with the crowd. No one thought they were here to find peace of mind, but they met other things.


    Huasheng stood in Zhaojue temple and looked at the sky in the distance. It was the direction of Jiangcheng, but it was not the direction of Jiangcheng, or the whole human world. The feedback brought to Huasheng made her frown as the answer.


    "It''s going to change again in Jiangcheng..."


    Hua Sheng looked sad.


    "It''s not the river city that will change again, it''s the human world! It''s also three realms and six ways. It''s not just a river city for a long time... "


    The river pulled Huasheng road.


    Following Hua Sheng''s eyes, he looked at the sky except Zhaojue temple. It was not blue, but some light purple. Although it was not very obvious, it was already obvious in their eyes. Only ordinary people could not see it. They thought that the sky was the same as normal.


    In fact, it''s not a place where the weather is changing.


    Some powerful people have feelings, and their feelings are not clear, but a sense of danger.


    If you look at Zhaojue temple from a distance, you will find that it is centered on Zhaojue temple and emits soft Buddha light. That is the protection of this place, perhaps because the temple is too small, or because the world is too big to completely cover the rotten place.


    This is why standing in a temple will feel peace, Buddha and everything.


    It''s redemption, but it''s also laissez faire.


    Anyone who comes here can keep his heart and stick to himself.


    Behind Zhaojue temple, in the wing room of dizang hall.


    At the moment, it is different from the "lively" outside. On the contrary, it is very elegant and quiet. There is no Sanskrit sound. There is a faint white smoke in the room, which is the fragrance of Buddha.


    In this Buddhist incense, there are five figures.


    When the light white Buddha fragrance dispersed, the five people happened to be acquaintances.


    "What did you think? We have also been here for three days. I know that it is difficult for the master to make a decision, and I know what to worry about. "


    "Our husband and wife can assure the master that we will solve all the troubles and will not involve the innocent!"


    "Besides, what Buddhism and Taoism say is that saving people''s life is better than building a seven level floating slaughter. My daughter''s life is also the life of our family..."


    As a father, Brahma really put down his face and bowed his head to beg an ordinary person. Even this person was absolutely impossible to meet in the past. In fact, let alone Brahma, no one thought that people like them would sit together.


    Chifeng didn''t expect to see Xie Dongyang again. No, it shouldn''t be said that she is master forgetting dust.


    Although master forgetting dust is not the abbot of Zhaojue temple, he is different from ordinary people. Chifeng doesn''t understand his fate. Forgetting dust doesn''t participate in the external Buddhist dharma, but he can bring Buddha light and spend everything. Even demons don''t matter. He can even appease the demonic Qi scattered in Wanfeng''s body.


    It''s like an hourglass that doesn''t stop, but the payment of the Buddha''s light is decreasing little by little.

 Chapter 3968

    It''s an unexpected joy to know that this place can soothe Wanfeng''s body. If Wan Feng didn''t pass through this place, she felt the Buddha light here, and her body suddenly became light. Maybe the family was still trying to find a way.


    Now Wanfeng has become more and more serious. Her body is becoming weaker and weaker. Her magic is constantly disappearing, but at the same time, something is filling in at the lost stall. Wanfeng feels that she is less and less like herself. Her body is like a string puppet. She is conscious, but she can''t control it.


    This problem has become more and more serious, which Wan Feng can''t ignore. These days, her father and mother went to the heaven to find a way for her. Although they didn''t get any substantive, they also had clues. In addition, when she passed over Zhaojue temple, the Buddha light made her feel as if she had a chance to live again.


    In this regard, let alone wait for her parents to ask her to stay here. Wanfeng doesn''t want to go. She has a hazy feeling that she can''t see or touch. Although Wanfeng can''t say it clearly, she absolutely doesn''t want to feel it.


    The feeling that life can''t be controlled in her own hands. Wanfeng believes that no one can stand this feeling. Moreover, the most frustrating thing for Wanfeng is that she doesn''t know where the root of the problem comes from. This is what most makes her and her family collapse, but the fate is also very wonderful. Although it is so close to death that people collapse, she will still see the dawn when she can''t do anything.


    In fact, the Wanfeng family has tried this temple. No matter which temple, this place has the best effect. Wanfeng found that the Buddha light in this place can make her feel comfortable, and even her body becomes light, as if she is not herself. Of course, before that, her body becomes like a countdown, which is not herself.


    All the changes were made when they came into contact with the Buddha''s light. It was also because of this that Wan Feng had the most right to speak and wanted to stay with the Buddha. Although Brahma and Luo Yao were demons, they also came to such a place for the first time. They felt that their body had been greatly changed after that. It was also because of this that Wan Feng''s family came to this place, To keep your body.


    After all, no one wants to die, or even die so quietly, inexplicably


    Now there is a way. For Wanfeng, it is a life-saving straw. She will not give up. No matter who the other party is, it''s just an ordinary person, which is nothing. Besides, this person is different from others.


    The Buddha nature realized from him is the most different from the Buddha light, and it also makes her feel the most comfortable. What Wanfeng thinks now is that it can be changed for herself with master forgetting dust.


    In Wan Feng''s opinion, it''s very relaxed. After all, for a monk, reciting scriptures and super transcendence is an ordinary thing. Wan Feng doesn''t understand why it''s difficult. Their family can be regarded as looking after the cottage three times. They''re waiting for this guy''s nod here. They''re not fooling around, but the monk just doesn''t nod.


    Wan Feng is really in some mood about this.


    "Master, I don''t understand. Will I cause any trouble to master if I stay here? I''m just here to listen to scriptures. Is it because of my identity or because of my relationship with some people? "


    "Even if you don''t remember me, you also remember my brother and who else was around at that time..."

 Chapter 3969

    Wan Feng looked at master qiechen with his eyes down and the Buddha beads in his hands kept turning. In the past three days, no matter what their family said, the other party didn''t respond, or should be said to be like this. Whatever you say, he just didn''t move.


    Compared with the monk, Wanfeng has that self-knowledge. She can''t compare, so she lost patience first. In addition, her body is like something chasing after her. Xiaoming will have problems at any time, and she''s finished.


    Who wants to die if you can live well?


    Knowing that a monk can save her and a temple can stop providing shelter for her, although Wanfeng feels a little unreliable in her heart, this is also an opportunity. She is a demon and can be accepted by the Buddha. She is grateful and really grateful.


    That feeling is wonderful. It''s like a person who will be despised wherever he goes. Although Wanfeng doesn''t care, she just meets someone who doesn''t mind and can tolerate. That feeling is really good.


    Just in the face of the current situation, Wan Feng really didn''t expect that she was directly rejected. She was merciless. She meant inside and outside that she didn''t want to get into trouble.


    If the other party is not the one who has something to do with the spring breeze, Wan Feng may not feel so uncomfortable. Now she thinks of everything. Wan Feng thinks it''s her problem!


    It''s because of their family that they can''t be accepted.


    "Master, Buddha, all things are equal. It will change when you arrive. It seems that you are six unclean. In this way, I also want to understand. Staying with you is of no use to me."


    "You have defiled this Buddhist land! You forget the name of the dust master and steal the bell! "


    Wan Feng looked at master forgetting dust. The more she said, the more angry she looked.


    Even if she asks for it herself, now she is left out with her parents. Wan Feng is even more uncomfortable. Moreover, before that, Wan Feng also thought whether master forgetting dust is testing her. After all, she is different from ordinary people, and she is not a monk. She is still a female disciple. It is more or less inconvenient


    Wan Feng can really think of everything she wants. She wants to stay here and save her life to find a reason for master forgetting dust. She directly tells her that as long as she stays here, she will be fine.


    Among the three realms and six ways, Buddha is universal and treats all living beings equally, so no one is partial to help and surpass all dead creatures. Of course, there will be rejection in the middle. Buddha will not force or intervene.


    Spend everything in this world.


    When the Wanfeng family had no way to ask for help, they actually thought of it, but they didn''t expect to be rejected.


    It is also because of the equal treatment of the Buddha. Wanfeng believes that it is absolutely not because she is a devil. Under the light of the Buddha, Wanfeng has nowhere to hide and naturally does not hide her identity.


    Excluding these possibilities, Wan Feng can only think of the person about the ten mile spring breeze. When she thinks of this, Wan Feng is really upset and even wants to hit the wall. Jiang Xinrui has tortured her enough. Now she can''t stop because of Hua Sheng, who is still Jiang Xinrui''s mother.


    What grudges did she have with the family?


    Wan Feng didn''t forget the identity of the master forgetting dust.


    I didn''t forget what he thought of Huasheng.


    Of course, there are those words that Jiang Xinrui said at that time. Even without those words, Wan Feng knows. Besides, who doesn''t know that?

 Chapter 3970

    "Sister..."


    "Let master forgetting dust finish. I believe master forgetting dust won''t be like you think. There must be some other reason!"


    "We''ve come and won''t go easily."


    Chi Feng listened to Wan Feng''s words and looked at master forgetting Chen. She was embarrassed to see Wan Feng. If he hadn''t proposed that day, she couldn''t come here. Jiang Xinrui wouldn''t have met familiar people, and now she won''t let her sister misunderstand Jiang Xinrui again.


    In fact, Chifeng is also very helpless. She doesn''t understand what''s going on with her sister. No matter what happens, if there is any problem, it''s ok if there is really no connection, but if there is a connection with Jiang Xinrui, her sister must not be calm.


    It''s easy to say it''s not calm. When she read Jiang Xinrui, Chifeng felt an inexplicable hatred, which was distributed by her sister


    Chi Feng really doesn''t understand why Wan Feng has such a big opinion with Jiang Xinrui.


    It''s really difficult for him to stand in the middle. Chifeng clearly remembers that in the past, her sister was not like this. She didn''t have such a big opinion on Jiang Xinrui. She even expected him to have something with Jiang Xinrui. It''s better to be more and more difficult to separate her feelings, but now


    Maybe it''s because of her sister''s body, which makes her sister''s thoughts change. Thinking of this, Chifeng is eager to forget that master Chen can help them. Of course, if she still can''t, because of her relationship with the Jiang family, Chifeng still wants to find Hua Sheng. There is a relationship. Just looking at Wan Feng now, Chifeng knows, If he dares to say, his sister will explode. Wan Feng is not calm at the moment.


    In fact, Chifeng doesn''t understand this master forgetting dust. The Buddha is selfless. Why do they just want Wanfeng to listen to the Scriptures and seek shelter here, but they always refuse?


    Wan Feng''s questioning is already impatient, and he is even more excited in his words. He has no scruples at all. He almost has a Taoist surname. In the end, it''s an old thing of his elders. Now Brahma and Luo Yao are still there, and Chi Feng feels embarrassed. He often cares about the Jiang family.


    "Wan Feng, pay attention to your words. I believe master forgetting dust is not like that. In the temple and under the Buddha''s time, some choices are indeed inevitable, but it doesn''t mean that master forgetting dust will die."


    "Master forgetting dust, I know our request may embarrass you, but I don''t understand. What''s the embarrassment? You tell us, this is a dilemma, let''s do it! For the sake of her daughter, our husband and wife can do anything, and we also promise that Wanfeng will never cause you trouble here. We just wait to change her invisible shackles and curb the loss of her magic, as long as she can live... "


    Luo Yao got up and pulled Wan Feng to her side. She knew that the child was impatient. It was also because they all followed. As a result, she was ignored and complained about their grievances.


    But these problems are nothing in Luo Yao''s heart. She just wants her daughter to get better.


    If it''s true, as Wan Feng said, master qiechen is worried about Hua Sheng, and Luo Yao will also go to Hua Sheng. Luo Yao doesn''t care about their past, let alone want to dig anything.


    Now just wait for forgetting dust master''s father to say that she somehow knows a direction, otherwise how can she let her daughter stay here?

 Chapter 3971

    In fact, some people don''t need to ask for any consent. They can''t do anything to deal with several mortal Muggles. Just in that way, how can they take good care of Wanfeng sincerely?


    Moreover, Luo Yao is not a threat to people''s temperament. Evil doesn''t mean that he does all kinds of evil.


    Luo Yao also wants to change his heart. Both Luo Yao and Brahma are very careful and low-profile in dealing with their children. Of course, it is also because of the urgency,


    But this premise is that master forgetting Chen is willing to cooperate. Seriously, when he came, neither Luo Yao nor Brahma expected it to be so difficult. Their attitude is very low. Luo Yao also thinks he didn''t do anything excessive. When they came, they were very careful and cautious. They didn''t bring any trouble to Zhaojue temple, let alone gossip, In order to respect, Luo Yao and Brahma also came in formal clothes. They asked for help and knew what kind of posture they should wear.


    In order to let Wanfeng get the degree of Buddha light here, normally, this is not within her power for master forgetting dust? That''s not right. To be more precise, isn''t it a small effort?


    In fact, when he came, Luo Yao could choose to let Wanfeng hide his breath and pretend to stay. In this way, he could at least avoid a lot of trouble. Just in this way, people were uneasy and knew that they could not hide the Buddha. It was better to tell the truth.


    But now when I tell the truth, I was rejected. If it weren''t for the fact that Wan Feng''s situation was much more serious than Chi Feng, Luo Yao wouldn''t be so anxious.


    The problem of two siblings is different.


    "Amitabha..."


    "Several benefactors are not mortals. Naturally, they know the rules here. Everything is equal in front of the Buddha. Laissez faire is also helping. The poor monk has already shot..."


    Forgetting dust, that is, Xie Dongyang, closed his eyes and whispered.


    No matter Wan Feng''s words or those of others, no matter who he heard about, or whether there were waves in his heart, he didn''t respond to forgetting dust on his face.


    He''s just telling the truth.


    He is not afraid of the other person, because he is surrounded by the Buddha.


    He also knows a lot of things.


    The biggest change from the past may be the nature of mind. You won''t change your face because of someone''s words, and you won''t be eager to prove anything.


    The Buddha in his heart is naturally compassionate, but this compassion is different from compassion in the sense.


    Wanfeng in front of her is contaminated with cause and effect. That is her destiny. He can''t intervene, or there is a reason for anyone''s anything. If the Buddha can''t stop the change of the world, he won''t intervene in cause and effect. Acquiescence is also salvation.


    But these are incomprehensible in the eyes of others.


    You don''t need anyone to say anything. What you don''t understand is the Wanfeng family!


    "You..."


    Wan Feng didn''t know what to say. She then pointed to forget dust and didn''t say anything. She took her parents and was about to leave. Since it doesn''t matter here, it''s a different place. Three worlds and six roads are so big. Wan Feng doesn''t believe it. She can''t find a way to restrain the loss of her magic.


    Maybe she can find the cause of her body!


    "OK..."


    "These three days, excuse me."


    Luo Yao was pulled by his daughter. Looking at his daughter''s increasingly thin face, he felt uncomfortable and sneered at forgetting dust.


    Since forgetting Chen''s high sounding words didn''t even look at them, Luo Yao wanted to know if he was like this to everyone

 Chapter 3972

    It''s not that Luo Yao wants to be an unforgettable master, but the quickest way is this. Luo Yao doesn''t want to waste time. After all, every second wasted now is wasting her daughter''s life.


    This makes her a mother eager to exchange her life, but now she has no way but to pray for the monk in the human world?


    But who really can''t help it?


    When forgetting Chen refused again and used any indifferent method to avoid the problem, Luo Yao had thought of a person. Although it was very difficult, she really had no way.


    For Luo Yao''s haste, Brahma calmed down. Listening to the words of forgetting dust, his eyes were inexplicable. When he looked at his daughter, he didn''t know what he was thinking, which gave people a very dull feeling. Brahma didn''t speak when he followed Luo Yao Niang San out of forgetting dust''s Buddhist temple.


    Recalling the look in his eyes when forgetting Chen spoke, Brahma felt that he didn''t seem to want to do it, but he couldn''t manage it. But if he couldn''t manage it, why would Wanfeng''s body magic be curbed and won''t be lost as long as she was under forgetting Chen''s Buddhist scriptures?


    Externally speaking, what Buddha light is needed to measure Wanfeng. In fact, the only thing that can really measure Wanfeng is the master forgetting dust, which is not understood by Brahma and others, but Brahma and others did not say this.


    Originally, Wanfeng''s body was very dangerous, and the Brahma family would not really have no scruples.


    "Sister, I know it''s a little wrong for you, but there''s no better way at present. We might as well hide here first and listen to him chanting. Moreover, he didn''t say just now that the default is to save each other. In that case, if we stay in the dark, he should open and close one eye."


    "But if we really go, where else should we go? There is not even a direction. Besides, my sister''s physical condition can''t continue to be laissez faire. I''ll find it. My sister is here to guard. We act separately and no one will delay. "


    Chi Feng stood in front of Wan Feng and blocked her way. She was worried that Wan Feng was really anxious. Her parents and him wanted to save her anyway.


    He knew better that half of Wan Feng''s reaction was that she had wronged them, but now it was really not the time to say who was wronged.


    Chifeng looked at his parents left and right. His eyes were also discussed. He thought his method was really good. Otherwise, what else could he do?


    Luo Yao and Brahma are relatively calm, but they think more. What Luo Yao wants is to find another person to try. She didn''t say to give up, and Brahma thinks of other levels. It can be said that there are four people in a family, because they think of Wan Feng differently.


    Wan Feng was the most responsive.


    When watching Chifeng stop herself, Wan Feng understood that Chifeng was worried about herself. She just wanted to say something. Looking at the figure behind, her eyes suddenly changed.


    "Who said there was no way? Didn''t you send it yourself?"


    "I feel very angry when this problem suddenly occurs in my body, but I find a solution. I don''t think my life should be cut off. Just when I find it infeasible, I thought God was playing with me. Now, I still think my life should not be cut off! This time, this place... "


    "Chifeng, get out of the way. I don''t think you will stop my sister from finding a chance to live."


    Wan Feng said, looked at her parents, raised her step and chased the shadow behind Chi Feng.


    "Aunt Hua Sheng, heaven never dies. I can see you here..."

 Chapter 3973

    Wan Feng''s heart can''t say how happy she is, but her expression is absolutely "unexpected". Those who don''t know the surprise thought they saw their mother. In front of such a sensitive person as Jiang Xinrui, Wan Feng''s implied meaning is very obvious. Although she can''t see Wan Feng''s real intention, it''s just that kind of ill intentioned moment impacting Jiang Xinrui.


    Especially when Wan Feng said "aunt Hua Sheng", Jiang Xinrui subconsciously frowned and stood directly at the predecessor of Hua Sheng. She looked at Wan Feng with alert eyes and was secretly frightened. How could she see Wan Feng here?


    Even Chi Feng behind Wan Feng, and of course Chi Feng''s parents, see this family and gather in this place, a small temple in the human world. What''s the probability? Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know what to compare, but it must not be too big.


    At the moment, they met without warning.


    Therefore, when Wanfeng''s aunt Hua Sheng sounded, Jiang Xinrui only felt that it was not simple and might have something else behind it. Jiang Xinrui didn''t want Hua Sheng to face it at all.


    Jiang Xinrui stood on the side of Hua Sheng, her eyes just opposite Chi Feng. She knew that Wan Feng might not be able to ask the truth, but on Chi Feng, Jiang Xinrui believed she could ask anything.


    "What a coincidence, sister Wanfeng. We can still meet in such a small temple. Do we want to incense together? It''s said that the marriage in this place is very effective. I don''t know why others are very ordinary and not famous... You told me last time, and you brought me here. "


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Chifeng talking to Wan Feng. Although Wan Feng hasn''t said anything, she also has feelings, so when she says this, she looks at Chifeng.


    She just believes that Chifeng won''t cheat her.


    So Jiang Xinrui kept looking at Chifeng. At the same time, she was also thinking about why the family appeared in this place together. When Chifeng left, Jiang Xinrui still remembered why he left with Wan Feng.


    Now it has alerted Brahma and Luo Yao. It must be that she has found some solution. Normally, Jiang Xinrui will not ignore Wan Feng even if she looks at Chi Feng''s face.


    But this premise can''t be like this. The sudden demand is still with a hate and helpless look, which makes Jiang Xinrui unable to nod and don''t want her mother to come forward.


    Looking up at Brahma and Luo Yao, after all, they were also Chifeng''s parents. Jiang Xinrui said hello, bowed her head and shouted, "Sir, madam!"


    As for other titles, Jiang Xinrui can''t shout out at present. It''s all when she forgets, because she also feels that Luo Yao''s eyes brighten when she sees her.


    That look made Jiang Xinrui feel a little hairy.


    Although she didn''t think there was anything in the world that could really scare her.


    When Jiang Xinrui''s words fell, the two adults also gently nodded. Relatively speaking, the Brahma couple were more sincere. Maybe it was really because they asked for help. They just waited for a long time and didn''t see what they said. On the contrary, they stretched out their hands to leave with Wanfeng.


    The look of Chifeng on one side was surprised when he saw Jiang Xinrui. Then he bowed his head and didn''t know how to tell Huang Jiang Xinrui. He felt Jiang Xinrui''s question, but he really didn''t know what to say?

 Chapter 3974

    What did Chifeng say? Do they suspect that the master here doesn''t help because of her mother Hua Sheng''s problem?


    To say this, Chifeng has to explain a lot. Moreover, no matter how she looks at it, she can''t say it. Chifeng doesn''t know how to open her mouth and how to face aunt Huasheng... My uncle is also there.


    Over the years, whether it is because of his potential physical problems or not, the ten mile spring breeze is actually good for him and even his sister. Chifeng can feel it.


    In the end, their identities are different. Chifeng can see that they take more photos of him, even though there are reasons for Jiang Xinrui.


    But Chifeng is really grateful.


    He also remembered that Chi Feng never doubted anything about Wan Feng today, but he knew that his family had doubts, which made him very embarrassed.


    When Chifeng bowed her head, she also gave Jiang Xinrui a look. It was reassurance. If there were any eyes that he would resist, she immediately bowed her head and waited for her parents'' choice. Fortunately, her parents chose to leave in silence.


    In fact, Chifeng didn''t expect it. He thought that according to his mother''s idea, she would stand out and say something


    "Mother? Father? What are you doing with me? Do you ignore me? "


    "We came here, but no one told us, but we met my aunt Huasheng''s family. What does that mean? They won''t leave me alone! This is also fate. God gave me a chance to show me the way. I''ll be fine, right? "


    "Aunt Hua Sheng, for the sake of our long acquaintance and my friendship of accompanying sister Xinrui to go out and experience, save me. Now only aunt Hua Sheng can save me, or I will die..."


    Wan Feng, no matter what these people think, turns around, pushes away her mother''s hand and yells directly at Hua Sheng.


    She knew that she might not be able to walk in front of Huasheng, so it didn''t matter if she was stopped, because Wanfeng didn''t want to stand in front of Huasheng at all. After all, it''s just a simple thing like opening her mouth and talking. It''s the same everywhere she stands.


    And she also wants to see what Huasheng will do, and how can Jiang Xinrui stop it? That''s the problem left by her mother, which can indirectly affect her? Wan Feng is also very helpless. Of course, this is to put aside her strange resentment against Jiang Xinrui.


    As for her parents, Wanfeng knows that even if she doesn''t ask, it must be because they think of something. Her father, looking at the Buddhist system, can easily solve everything, but in fact, her mind is the most careful.


    Who knows where he thought, or felt that Jiang Xinrui had something to say and didn''t want to say it again, so he chose to leave?


    These are unacceptable to her.


    Anyone can change, but this is not good!


    Somehow, Wan Feng was unlucky enough. Now she was unlucky enough. She couldn''t recognize it.


    "Sister..."


    Chi Feng didn''t expect Wan Feng to buffer each other at all. She directly began to say that it made each other very embarrassed, but Chi Feng also thanked Wan Feng for leaving a little face to each other.


    Just in this way, Chifeng couldn''t help talking. She came forward and took Wan Feng. Looking at the Huasheng family who had changed her face, Chifeng said slightly in her heart, "aunt Huasheng, my sister is too worried. Let me talk."


    "My sister''s situation..."


    Chi Feng thought that since he had said it, he would make it clear so as not to be suspicious. He also wanted to be aboveboard, but he didn''t finish his words

 Chapter 3975

    "Chifeng, you step down. You shouldn''t say that. Besides, you shouldn''t disturb aunt Huasheng!"


    "Why bother about our family? Go back and we''ll think of another way. "


    "Sorry, I hope we didn''t affect your family''s mood..."


    Luo Yao was actually very complicated when she met the Huasheng family. She didn''t forget the agreement she had made with the Huasheng family. Strictly speaking, her family owed the Huasheng family. Moreover, Chifeng''s business was a huge hidden problem. It was easy to pay for her life. The Huasheng family promised to help protect Chifeng''s life, This has been a great help.


    Now they have not helped the Huasheng family solve some problems, but indirectly hurt the Huasheng family. Although they have not made any substantive, when they came here, or when they were rejected for the first time, Luo Yao and Brahma had a certain understanding of this great master of forgetting dust.


    Although Brahma didn''t think it was a big deal, after all, compared with his brother, what did the monk who became a monk for love calculate? The river won''t care.


    In Brahma''s opinion, if Jiang Liu really cares, what he cares about can definitely kill him. Besides, who can shake the relationship between Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu? Over the years, the three realms and six ways have been clearly seen, and no one can separate them.


    It''s just a person who used to like. What can''t be mentioned is that Brahma didn''t think it necessary to go to Hua Sheng to mention it. He also thought it was a problem of his own family. But when it couldn''t be solved, Brahma also moved his mind when master forget Chen refused to help.


    But the look in Chi Feng''s eyes and Jiang Xinrui''s eyes after hearing Wan Feng''s words contain some complex emotions. Brahma understands that some things should not be said in front of the children. Moreover, their family can''t find Hua Sheng for everything. It''s good to say hello when they meet. The agreement between the two families is just to let the children come forward, The purpose is not to break the surface calm. In the end, there are relations between all walks of life. No one can mess around. If you touch the rules less, you can have less butterfly effect and less trouble that can not be solved in the end.


    This is why Brahma chose silence. Unless there is no way, it is difficult for both sides to sit down and say anything.


    It''s just that Luo Yao, as a woman, may be more sensitive. She''s worried that some things brought up by her family will make Jiang Liu uncomfortable. In the end, she is a man. Even if she knows that she doesn''t like others, how can she really feel that she doesn''t care?


    If something is brought up for their reasons, which makes Huasheng and Jiangliu couples unhappy, they will have a great responsibility, and Luo Yao is more worried about affecting his children in the future?


    A child is doomed to be in danger. She can''t protect one, but she has to protect the other. Of course, a mother must want to protect both. Only when it''s relatively safe, Luo Yao doesn''t dare to break it. If this problem makes them have a grudge about Chifeng, they can''t think of a place for Wanfeng. In this way, She has two children left


    Therefore, when the two children want to tell their reasons one after another, Luo Yao is very worried that one will not affect the overall situation, so she can only press the child and let her do it.

 Chapter 3976

    He chose to stop Chifeng. In fact, at the beginning, Luo Yao thought about what he said. For adults, it might be better and more sincere. It would not make Huasheng and his wife think more. He really didn''t deliberately expose their previous scars.


    Maybe Jiang Liu really doesn''t care, but Luo Yao doesn''t dare to gamble.


    But when Luo Yao was preparing to speak, a lot of words turned in her mind, like a hundred times and a thousand times. She thought of a lot of things. Luo Yao couldn''t speak any more. She thought or took the children away. Anyway, she would still try to save her children. No matter which one, she couldn''t give up.


    Compared with Luo Yao''s reaction, Brahma didn''t need to say much. When Luo Yao turned his head, Brahma understood his wife''s idea. They had a tacit understanding for many years, so it''s natural not to say much.


    It is also because he understands that Brahman and Luo Yao have the same choice. When facing the river, he can bow his head slightly. This is the politeness he can do. Otherwise, Brahman is very worried that he will speak out in his heart. One is also salvation and the other is help. Their family is willing to follow the lead for the Huasheng family regardless of their identity in the demon world.


    But this can''t be said. In addition to the child, he has a little responsibility.


    Besides, Brahma can''t choose like this. No matter what he does, he has to involve others. Although he doesn''t know what''s going on with Wanfeng''s body, it''s definitely not so simple


    So now it seems that everything should be considered in the long run.


    No matter what her parents think, Wanfeng doesn''t want to go. Although she is pulled by her parents, Wanfeng doesn''t want to go. She really wants to know why master forgetting dust doesn''t want to save her if it''s not because of Hua Sheng?


    Why is it so difficult to recite sutras on her and accommodate the power of Buddhist sutras for her?


    Isn''t it the most basic for monks to chant scriptures? Wanfeng thinks she has never embarrassed anyone, does she? Just why did all these people come to embarrass her?


    "Why should I go? I''m not going! I just want to live. What''s wrong with me? Now I have a way. Why can''t I try? "


    "I never complained about my brother, and I begged them. Why didn''t they even have a chance to speak to me? Why? "


    Wanfeng was pulled away by her parents. Suddenly she couldn''t help it anymore. Her tone became choked. She choked not because she was afraid of death, but because of her parents'' reaction!


    And Chifeng.


    Even if her parents don''t care about her, what about Chifeng? For a Jiang Xinrui, don''t you want her to be sad, even her sister''s life and death?


    What kind of world is this?


    Wanfeng is more and more wronged!


    For a hundred years, Wanfeng has never been wronged like today. Perhaps she is worried that she will really die. In the end, she is also a child who has just grown up. Even if she really puts life and death aside, she is really wronged.


    So when a woman''s voice suddenly choked, everyone was stunned


    "No, sister. How can we ignore you without you? We are still trying to find a way... "


    Chifeng looked at Wanfeng like this. The whole person didn''t know how to do it. He just felt very painful. He wanted to appease his sister and secretly went to see Jiang Xinrui.


    He knew that if he wanted Huasheng to help, if he wanted Jiangliu not to care about this and not to vent his anger, Jiang Xinrui had to nod first. She didn''t stand in front of Huasheng and gave them a chance to speak.

 Chapter 3977

    "Rui''er, i... please help me..."


    Chi Feng''s words were on his lips. These days, he almost said them many times, but he didn''t say them in the end. Even if he watched his sister cry, Chi Feng''s heart was uncomfortable, which was even worse than when he knew the physical reason.


    Too often, Chifeng would rather suffer than bear it by her sister


    His sister and his parents have borne enough for him. They have done nothing, but they can''t always embarrass their parents, even their sister. Now it''s time for him to repay, but he can''t do anything. The other party is also his most important person.


    I like Jiang Xinrui. No matter whether Jiang Xinrui likes him or not, I''ve been with Jiang Xinrui for a long time. I''ve inadvertently entered my heart. Chifeng doesn''t have the heart to hurt her. Maybe it''s no big deal. At least it doesn''t matter in Chifeng''s heart, but it''s different in Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, otherwise she won''t be that eye, She didn''t want anything to affect their family relationship, and Jiang Xinrui wanted her to solve whatever happened. Standing in front of the spring breeze, she didn''t want anyone to break the peace.


    Jiang Xinrui''s mind is known by Chi Feng, so she can''t open the mouth, but she turns to look at her sister''s appearance and her sister''s words. Everything is just a matter of minutes. In Chi Feng''s eyes, it seems that it has been a long time. The Long Chi Feng wants to hit the wall.


    Why does this moment take so long? Everything around is like a test.


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Chifeng''s eyes, moved her red lips and wanted to say something. She had never seen Wan Feng like this, let alone Chifeng like this. Compared with Wan Feng''s choking and tears, it was Chifeng''s struggle that touched Jiang Xinrui more.


    In the end, the people are biased. Even if it is accompanied by the same time, Jiang Xinrui can''t look at Wan Feng and Chi Feng when experiencing some subtle things.


    Moreover, Wan Feng is different from Chi Feng and Jiang Xinrui. It''s no wonder Jiang Xinrui is indifferent to her.


    If it weren''t for the sake of Chifeng, perhaps no one would sit down and talk well?


    But anyway, Jiang Xinrui didn''t have time to say this. In fact, wait a minute. Jiang Xinrui''s words have been asked. She can''t really watch Chifeng struggle. If they can really help, she can''t.


    Although she can''t catch up with her mother''s strength, she also has some things her mother has. How can she not help?


    But these words were all said in another person''s mouth, before her, and Jiang Xinrui''s behavior today also fell deeply in Chifeng''s heart


    "Almsgiver Wanfeng, whether I''m willing or not to help you has nothing to do with others..."


    "Well, I''ve said it very clearly, but you don''t really understand it. In that case, benefactor Wanfeng will stay. In the future, the poor monk''s scriptures will only be read to you. I hope the Buddha light can be changed for you."


    "Amitabha! Don''t gather people in the temple... "


    Master qiechen''s voice broke the situation. He hung his eyes, didn''t look around, and didn''t have any thoughts that shouldn''t be. His state of mind was like water. It seemed that he was forced to compromise because it was too noisy outside and the gathering time was too long.

 Chapter 3978

    Master forgetting dust is standing in the corridor of the temple. His whole body looks like the Buddha light of Purdue. Ordinary people can only feel a burst of peace, but like Huasheng, they can see the Buddha light of master forgetting dust.


    Other people are OK. They either haven''t seen them, or they have seen too many in recent days and have been used to them for a long time. But Jiang Xinrui is different from these two. The last time I saw Xie Dongyang, that is, master forgetting dust, although it was a period of time, or even a long time, I can''t deny that she recognized this person at that time.


    She gave her and her brother a pair of jade pendants, which almost killed her brother. Now she has all the jade pendants, and her aura has long been absorbed by her


    In addition, the last time they saw Xie Dongyao in this place and said so many words, Jiang Xinrui still remembered. But how to remember can not deny the most important problem, that is, master forgetting dust had no Buddha light at that time.


    He is just an ordinary monk. Even because his state of mind has not changed after becoming a monk, his mortal Qi is very serious. He can only be said to be a little monk who keeps running in front of the Buddha.


    How has it changed so much now?


    Jiang Xinrui couldn''t help looking at Chifeng. Chifeng was there that day. They all saw it. Chifeng wouldn''t know it. When Jiang Xinrui looked at Chifeng, she thought of Chifeng''s words and her eyes moved.


    She seems to understand something.


    First, no matter how master forgetting dust suddenly became such a Buddha light in a short time, now it is clear that the Chifeng family asked for master forgetting dust, but the others didn''t nod, so they thought it was because of her mother''s relationship?


    If so, Jiang Xinrui is really unhappy, and her eyes are also filled with some resentment and dissatisfaction.


    For a time, she also doubted whether it was true. She also complained about master forgetting dust, even Chifeng


    She is now almost 18 years old. How can she take it out after many years of the previous generation? On second thought, Chi Feng''s second uncle has been involved for many years? Thinking of this, Jiang Xinrui is a little weak. Won''t that happen again?


    Otherwise, why did Uncle Xie Dongyang have such a chance?


    Is it just Buddha''s fate?


    But how can it be simple if it can hold Wan Feng down?


    Jiang Xinrui never thought of going to such a temple at will. She just wanted to go out for a walk, but she met such a thing.


    When did more and more people change? And the shadow I met in Zhaojue temple! I still have a part to avoid


    Buddha is omnipotent, but at the same time, he is also laissez faire. It seems that he is something different.


    In the dark, Jiang Xinrui feels that she is in a vortex. She can''t see but can''t go out, let alone escape


    For the mood in Jiang Xinrui''s heart, the Chifeng family can''t worry about it for the time being. They are excited and of course there is hope.


    That''s Wan Feng''s feeling.


    She has hope. Although she doesn''t want to put her life on a little monk, she can''t help it. Master forgetting dust suddenly nodded. Wan Feng is not used to the meaning of his words. Now as long as she can get through the current crisis, she has no way and time to find out why she became like this.

 Chapter 3979

    When she heard master forgetting dust nodding, Wan Feng also looked back at Jiang Xinrui''s family. That look contained too much.


    What Wanfeng thought was very simple. Master forgetting dust came out and nodded. He didn''t nod for how long they begged. But today, at this time and at this place, he just met with the Huasheng family. He appeared before he could say anything. Isn''t it because of the relationship between Huasheng?


    Wan Feng''s state of mind is that while she has obtained hope, she is infinitely sad. When did her life begin to not be in her own hands, but in the hands of an ordinary person? Even a lot of choices that can''t be guessed.


    In addition to sadness, there is anger. It is a kind of anger that exists in the heart. It has been squeezed for a long time


    As for Wan Feng''s parents, Luo Yao and Brahman, they are actually excited about the same thing. Now master forgetting dust''s nod is also the beginning. They think that they can only use the Buddha''s light to block and purify the magic things in Wan Feng''s body. They also have time and can more safely find the source of this event and the reason why Wan Feng''s body has become bad.


    In any case, you can''t watch your child almost get killed for no reason. Of course, it doesn''t rule out that Wanfeng may have been poisoned, but these things also need to be checked. Moreover, Feng Ying hasn''t stopped for a long time, which is also the reason for checking Wanfeng''s body. Although there is no result, fortunately, some clues have been found.


    So when Brahma and Luo Yao chose to leave with their two children, it was not because they were unable to say anything to Huasheng and Jiangliu.


    At the moment, master forgetting dust suddenly stood up and nodded. Brahma and Luo Yao also heard that master forgetting dust had something to say, but what if he had something to say? Now they have no choice.


    The Brahma family and the Huasheng family nodded. They basically didn''t have time to say anything. They simply said hello. Just like when they just met, they didn''t want to say hello and couldn''t say anything.


    Then the Brahma family left with master forgetting dust. Of course, it was nothing to leave. They just walked into the meditation room where they had just been rejected and kicked out.


    When she left, Chifeng looked back at Jiang Xinrui. There were too many emotions in her eyes, or maybe too many emotions. She didn''t say a word and left. After all, he still had something to do.


    But Wan Feng''s eyes were very gloomy when she turned around. She didn''t look like she had hope at all.


    This is because Wanfeng hangs her eyes, and the people around her are immersed in the moment of hope. It''s just a blink of an eye. No one pays attention to Wanfeng''s eyes. Moreover, Wanfeng''s eyes are fleeting.


    The rest of the people, Jiang Xinrui''s family, were still confused, and no one paid attention to her.


    "Is that Xie Dongyang? It''s him, not him. How did he become... "


    "I can''t admit it... And Wan Feng. What''s going on?"


    Hua Sheng''s tone was full of surprise.


    Not to mention how cruel she is, it''s not that Huasheng deliberately doesn''t say anything, but now Huasheng still doesn''t know what happened, but one thing, Huasheng can see. Does the Chifeng family think it has something to do with her?


    Is it because of Xie Dongyang?

 Chapter 3980

    Until now, Huasheng has seen the sudden emergence of Xie Dongyang, which is the only variable. Of course, Huasheng does not deny that they will come here. In fact, Huasheng also wants to take a look at his old friend after many years of separation. It is not forced. If he can see it, it is fate to see it. If not, Huasheng does not have to break Xie Dongyang''s peace and come to him.


    So when he learned that he couldn''t see Xie Dongyang today, Huasheng didn''t have much regret. It can only be said that it was an ordinary heart. Thinking that he was ready to leave, some fate would end in a period of time.


    Hua Sheng''s heart is very clear that fate is not a thing for one more day or one less day.


    It''s also a trend to come here today. I didn''t expect to meet the Chifeng family. Maybe this is also the arrangement of fate, but what Huasheng doesn''t understand is the meaning of their meeting?


    Hua Sheng believes that any choice in this world is meaningful, and there is no real coincidence.


    However, at present, Huasheng did not see the reason, but did not understand it. Xie Dongyang knew them. She knew him. Although sometimes he was paranoid, he had great righteousness in his heart. He was not a selfish person. Even now, he forgot the past and changed his name to master forgetting dust. Huasheng believed that his heart would not change.


    Besides, he joined the Buddhism again and was compassionate


    Therefore, Huasheng believes that no matter where you look, Xie Dongyang or master forgetting dust will not be cruel and heartless. If they can manage the problems of the Chifeng family, they will manage them, but now


    Hua Sheng was not sure again. He was worried that things were not simple.


    Of course, when Huasheng couldn''t recover for a long time, it was that look, Xie Dongyang''s look. Was it really self-cultivation that completely forgot himself? Goodbye, old friend, without any waves? Hua Sheng thinks he can''t do this and doesn''t expect anything. It''s just that Xie Dongyang feels strange to her.


    The feeling in my heart is very strange. Is this still Xie Dongyang? He can put it down. Hua Sheng is happy, but it can be calm without waves, as if he didn''t know him. Is it possible? That look was worse than a stranger, and Hua Sheng didn''t feel hate


    Huasheng couldn''t help worrying.


    "In fact, I don''t think you need to worry. No matter what the reason is, we will see the result sooner or later. No matter what the result is, there will be a way to the front of the mountain. What else do you worry about? What storms have we not seen these years? "


    Jiang Liu looked at Hua Sheng''s eyes and said in a warm voice.


    There are some words that the two of them really don''t have to say.


    Huasheng can see what the river can see. Of course, the river can see more.


    "I''m not just worried about Xie Dongyang. Recently, I always feel that something is going to start. Don''t you have this feeling? I''ve never been there before, so I came to the temple, because I don''t know where else to go except this place... "


    "River flow, I can''t understand what we''re going to meet this time. I can''t even see clearly. I don''t have a clue about anything. I feel that everything has changed..."


    Huasheng will hold the hand of the river and feel uneasy. Since when, everything around him has changed.


    She became caught off guard. When she found out, many things had already become strange.


    "Nothing will change, mother. No matter how it changes, our family is fine. There must be nothing that can''t break through. Moreover, you didn''t face me in the past. In the end, everything will be fine. With me this time, we will be all right!"

 Chapter 3981

    It''s like a feeling in the dark. Jiang Xinrui has this premonition. She has the same worry as her mother, and this worry exists in her heart, and no one speaks out after picking it out.


    It seems that if you don''t say it, everything will come later, and even escape thinking that nothing has happened.


    Of course, these things have long been shrouded in the river city and even the whole human world.


    As for why we choose the human world, it is still because the human world has the weakest breath, but it is the most complementary. It has a fatal attraction to any evil and heresy. In Jiangcheng, because a person has become earth shaking, her luck has long affected the whole Jiangcheng and even broken the balance of the whole human world.


    Both the heaven and the underworld can see that Bai ran and Ming Yan have never been idle when Hua Sheng didn''t know


    When Jiang Xinrui finished saying this, she patted Hua Sheng''s hand, looked at each other with the river flow, and walked after the Chifeng family. She couldn''t forget the look in Chifeng''s eyes. Jiang Xinrui felt she needed to do something or say something.


    Moreover, Jiang Xinrui couldn''t ignore the way they looked at Hua Sheng just now.


    And there is another reason. It is also because master forgetting dust, not to mention that he had no Buddha light before, but at least Jiang Xinrui believed that he would not really refuse to help Wanfeng because of her mother''s relationship.


    Even if she doesn''t know the specific reason, Jiang Xinrui is not a fool. She doesn''t think it''s so simple. Anyway, she has to go and have a look in case.


    Some things can only be put in their own hands and clear enough to prevent them from being passive. At the moment, the Jiang Xinrui family is passive, and many things can only feel in front of them.


    Hua Sheng looked at Jiang Xinrui, followed by the Chifeng family, without stopping, because at the moment her heart was still in shock to Xie Dongyang.


    That person has become completely different from his memory, even beyond recognition.


    Jiang Xinrui has seen him before. How has he changed? Huasheng is not worried about Xie Dongyang''s indifference to himself, but the look in his eyes, like a machine without emotion and flesh


    How can Hua Sheng not worry about Xie Dongyang like this?


    "Let''s go and have a look..."


    The river looked at Huasheng road.


    For the worry in Hua Sheng''s eyes, Jiang Liu can see clearly. It doesn''t mean that Jiang Liu is jealous. Their feelings don''t need any suspicion.


    It''s just that the river doesn''t want Hua Sheng to worry. They are not easy. They thought they were free again. They have become different.


    There is a little resentment in the heart of the river that is difficult to dissipate.


    Whether it is Xie Dongyang or Chifeng''s behavior, it is still inextricably linked with them.


    Hua Sheng shook his head when he heard the words of the river.


    At a glance, Hua Sheng knew that they wouldn''t find anything even if they followed in the past. They wouldn''t want her to know.


    In that case, let Jiang Xinrui explore with the same age.


    Hua Sheng suddenly didn''t want to take care of it and wanted to stay quiet for a while, because she suddenly had a feeling that she might really "never have peace" in the near future.


    For a moment, Huasheng''s mood was particularly chaotic. He pulled the river and turned around and left, as if he wanted to escape from these. But where can they go when the world says big or small?

 Chapter 3982

    Sutra Pavilion of Zhaojue temple.


    At the moment, the four members of Wanfeng''s family sit together with master forgetting dust. Jiang Xinrui stands at the door without making a sound, but she doesn''t leave.


    This place may be the place where Wanfeng will stay for a long time, but Wanfeng doesn''t know it.


    Wan Feng, even Chi Feng, Brahma and Luo Yao thought it would be a fast process, a few days, even months, years, even a hundred years


    But no one thought that when Wanfeng stepped into this place and decided to use the Buddhist scriptures to save her life, she could no longer be bound as before.


    "Master forgetting dust just said definitely that he didn''t want to help me. I''ll be willing again. I''m really grateful..."


    "I''m lucky if I haven''t met aunt Hua Sheng, I don''t know if I can be rescued..."


    "But it doesn''t matter. At least I''m saved now. My family doesn''t have to worry about me in the future. I want to know how long it will take me to get better and my magic won''t dissipate?"


    Wan Feng wanted to make some strange accusations. In the end, she was uncomfortable. Just at the moment, Wan Feng hasn''t forgotten what the more important thing is.


    It''s her own life and the worry of her family.


    As long as all this can get better, Wanfeng won''t care about other people''s "bad things".


    So just as she sat down, Wan Feng couldn''t wait to ask the family the most worried questions. Of course, she still complained to master forgetful dust. When she said this, Wan Feng also looked at Jiang Xinrui, and her eyes contained ridicule.


    For Wanfeng''s words of resentment, whether master qiechen or the rest, that is, Jiang Xinrui, lowered his eyes and didn''t speak.


    Chifeng looked at her sister and didn''t see Jiang Xinrui''s reaction. It seemed that she couldn''t bear to look at it, but she was absolutely uncomfortable in her heart.


    Finally, he reached out and took his sister to appease him.


    Only when he comforted Wanfeng, he also comforted himself.


    "Wan Feng, let master forgetting dust tell you to be more calm."


    Brahma looked at Jiang Xinrui and left a place. He was helpless to his daughter, but he could understand her thoughts, so he didn''t say much.


    No matter how the state of mind of the Buddhist system is, it is not without any resentment.


    In particular, it has touched their children.


    In the place reserved by Brahma, Jiang Xinrui did not pass and still stood at the door.


    As if she was breathing with Chi Feng, Jiang Xinrui had some subtle feelings in her heart. She thought that Chi Feng would help her speak when Wan Feng finished those words, even if nothing could change, but Chi Feng would not look at anyone''s accusations.


    Chifeng also knows how important her family is to her.


    Just this time, Chifeng really didn''t say anything to help her. Jiang Xinrui was a little confused for a moment, as if it was a habit and suddenly changed.


    Unprepared for change.


    Wanfeng, who was taught a lesson by Brahma, was extremely unconvinced in her heart, but at least she wouldn''t lose Brahma''s face in front of people. Moreover, these people still did it for her, and Wanfeng wouldn''t do it. When she heard the speech, she was really at ease, at least on the surface.


    Master forgetting Chen seemed to be waiting for everything around him to calm down, so he cleared his throat.


    For Wan Feng''s words, none of them can annoy him. It seems that everything doesn''t care, just talking about fate.


    "How much time is to ask yourself!"

 Chapter 3983

    "As I have said before, Buddha is all encompassing, but it is also allowed to develop. After intervening, there will be variables, and no one can predict this variable! If you have no other way, you can recognize here. I can help you, but I hope you don''t regret it! "


    "Before that, I have refused three times, which is to give you three opportunities to choose again! It has nothing to do with others. I haven''t said it before, but it''s not necessary to say it. So you still have the same choice. Then stay. I''ll do my best to spend it for you. As for the degree of it, it depends on fate. "


    "And this time is not what the poor monk can specify, but yourself. Just like the problems in your body, it is not controlled by you. Your magic Qi is not dissipated, nor is it controlled by the poor monk!"


    Forgetting dust raised his eyes and looked at Wanfeng. His eyes seemed to be observing something through Wanfeng. When the words fell, he stopped directly and said again: "finally, I''ll ask you again. Did you really decide to stay here? If you can find this, you must have found a lot of ways before. The reason why you dissipate your magic is that the poor monk has limited ability. No one can solve it, let alone ordinary people like me. What the poor monk can do is just to prevent your magic from dissipating! "


    "Similarly, I can''t guarantee that you will leave here without any influence."


    After forgetting the dust, he didn''t speak again. He directly closed his eyes and continued to roll the Buddha beads in his hand, as if he had settled down, giving the Wanfeng family enough time to consider.


    In fact, this is not only what forgets dust to worry about, but also what Brahma and Luo Yao worry about. If Wanfeng stays here to spend her time, no one knows when it will end, let alone what harm it will do to Wanfeng.


    But now Brahma and Luo Yao also know that if Wan Feng doesn''t stay here, the magic waiting for Wan Feng will dissipate and die!


    Magic is like human essence. If it dissipates, vital signs will disappear.


    Compared with death, although other unknowns are terrible, they are not necessarily too terrible to face.


    In this way, Brahma and Luo Yao still hope Wan Feng to stay here. Of course, in their view, this is only an expedient measure, and they will not stop looking for other ways. In this way, there are many ways.


    Of course, Luo Yao and Brahman still choose to ask Wanfeng for their own ideas. No matter which one Wanfeng chooses, as parents, they will find a good way.


    After master forgetting Chen finished, Brahma and Luo Yao didn''t answer immediately. They felt the result. Then they looked at Wan Feng. Wan Feng chose the last choice. At the same time, Brahma and Luo Yao looked at Wan Feng with firm eyes. No matter how she chose, they would be her strongest backing.


    Chifeng is the same. Listening to master qiechen''s words, her worries just become more and more. She turns her head and secretly looks at Jiang Xinrui. In fact, he hopes there is a more definite way, but Chifeng knows it''s hard to find, and Wan Feng''s physical state can''t wait.


    "I know! Just ask Master forgetting dust to take me in and help me suppress the leakage of evil Qi from my body. Just now, I think I don''t know my identity. I won''t say it again in the future! It''s my little heart. "


    "I also hope master forgetting dust understands. I''m just too anxious!"


    Wan Feng suddenly got up and said.


    Wan Feng felt that she understood master qiechen''s words, but the unknown fear and death coexisted. These two were put in front of her for her to choose.


    No matter which one you choose, there is no clear future to say, but if you don''t choose, Wanfeng can''t see any hope now.


    So, how can Wanfeng refuse? As long as master qiechen is willing to help her, Wanfeng already feels that she has hope.


    Wan Feng understands the concerns of her family.


    But where else? Where can she afford to wait? Wan Feng agreed decisively and made the final decision in her heart.


    After Wan Feng said this, she knelt down towards master forgetting dust. In order to live, she really can go out. It doesn''t matter what face she has.


    Forgetting dust heard Wan Feng''s affirmation, opened his eyes again, looked at Wan Feng deeply, sighed silently, and then handed the Buddha beads in his hand to Wan Feng.


    "I hope this can help you dissipate your resentment."


    "Just stay in the Sutra Pavilion and listen to the Sutra. No one will drive you away. Other family members will leave immediately. The past people are already a thing of the past, and there is no need to see you again..."


    Forgetting that there were no Buddha beads in his hands, he put his hands together and began to read the Buddhist scriptures.


    His words were to the Wanfeng family and to Jiang Xinrui at the door. He didn''t want to see the Huasheng family.


    There is no need to see those who have passed.


    Besides, he has his own business to do now.


    Wan Feng looked at the Buddha beads wrapped around her wrist and lowered her eyes. There was a Buddha statue on her head. Under the Buddha statue, she was so weak.


    "Father, mother, Chifeng, you all go. When I''m well, I''ll find you. I don''t believe it will be long."


    Wan Feng clenched 108 rosary beads and promised her parents.


    In fact, even if Wanfeng didn''t say anything, Brahma and Luo Yao would leave. They didn''t give up looking for the reason why Wanfeng''s evil Qi leaked out. They left Wanfeng here just for temporary suppression.


    As forgetting Chen said, worry, whether it is Brahma or Luo Yao, can''t be regarded as not happening.


    As forgetting Chen kept reading the Scriptures, a burst of Buddha light poured into Wanfeng''s body, and Wanfeng''s body with the leakage of magic gas seemed to find a valve and slowed down a lot.


    This is a good sign. Because of this, Wanfeng can''t go. She can''t go no matter what she says.


    Seeing this, Brahma and Luo Yao didn''t affect Wan Feng. They turned to Jiang Xinrui and nodded. They simply couldn''t say hello, and then disappeared into the Sutra Pavilion of Zhaojue temple. The enchanted spirit dissipated a lot, as if they had never appeared.


    Forgetting dust squints at Chifeng and Jiang Xinrui. They haven''t left yet. They have no reaction. They continue to bow their heads and read the Scriptures. Just when they bow their heads, they see Wan Feng sweep past and look angry. Forgetting dust looks along her eyes and reads the Scriptures loudly.


    Scripture can save her life, but not her heart.


    This is also the thing that forgets dust to worry about most, but now he can''t get rid of it. Everything has fate, and refusing three times is also his opportunity.


    Forgetting dust doesn''t know whether it''s wrong or right.


    For the eyes of forgetting dust and Wanfeng, Jiang Xinrui and Chi Feng were unaware. Chi Feng also chose not to disturb her after seeing that her sister''s life was really guaranteed. Normally, he should leave with his parents, but looking at Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, he couldn''t go out.

 Chapter 3984

    Wan Feng felt that she understood master qiechen''s words, but the unknown fear and death coexisted. These two were put in front of her for her to choose.


    No matter which one you choose, there is no clear future to say, but if you don''t choose, Wanfeng can''t see any hope now.


    So, how can Wanfeng refuse? As long as master qiechen is willing to help her, Wanfeng already feels that she has hope.


    Wan Feng understands the concerns of her family.


    But where else? Where can she afford to wait? Wan Feng agreed decisively and made the final decision in her heart.


    After Wan Feng said this, she knelt down towards master forgetting dust. In order to live, she really can go out. It doesn''t matter what face she has.


    Forgetting dust heard Wan Feng''s affirmation, opened his eyes again, looked at Wan Feng deeply, sighed silently, and then handed the Buddha beads in his hand to Wan Feng.


    "I hope this can help you dissipate your resentment."


    "Just stay in the Sutra Pavilion and listen to the Sutra. No one will drive you away. Other family members will leave immediately. The past people are already a thing of the past, and there is no need to see you again..."


    Forgetting that there were no Buddha beads in his hands, he put his hands together and began to read the Buddhist scriptures.


    His words were to the Wanfeng family and to Jiang Xinrui at the door. He didn''t want to see the Huasheng family.


    There is no need to see those who have passed.


    Besides, he has his own business to do now.


    Wan Feng looked at the Buddha beads wrapped around her wrist and lowered her eyes. There was a Buddha statue on her head. Under the Buddha statue, she was so weak.


    "Father, mother, Chifeng, you all go. When I''m well, I''ll find you. I don''t believe it will be long."


    Wan Feng clenched 108 rosary beads and promised her parents.


    In fact, even if Wanfeng didn''t say anything, Brahma and Luo Yao would leave. They didn''t give up looking for the reason why Wanfeng''s evil Qi leaked out. They left Wanfeng here just for temporary suppression.


    As forgetting Chen said, worry, whether it is Brahma or Luo Yao, can''t be regarded as not happening.


    As forgetting Chen kept reading the Scriptures, a burst of Buddha light poured into Wanfeng''s body, and Wanfeng''s body with the leakage of magic gas seemed to find a valve and slowed down a lot.


    This is a good sign. Because of this, Wanfeng can''t go. She can''t go no matter what she says.


    Seeing this, Brahma and Luo Yao didn''t affect Wan Feng. They turned to Jiang Xinrui and nodded. They simply couldn''t say hello, and then disappeared into the Sutra Pavilion of Zhaojue temple. The enchanted spirit dissipated a lot, as if they had never appeared.


    Forgetting dust squints at Chifeng and Jiang Xinrui. They haven''t left yet. They have no reaction. They continue to bow their heads and read the Scriptures. Just when they bow their heads, they see Wan Feng sweep past and look angry. Forgetting dust looks along her eyes and reads the Scriptures loudly.


    Scripture can save her life, but not her heart.


    This is also the thing that forgets dust to worry about most, but now he can''t get rid of it. Everything has fate, and refusing three times is also his opportunity.


    Forgetting dust doesn''t know whether it''s wrong or right.


    For the eyes of forgetting dust and Wanfeng, Jiang Xinrui and Chi Feng were unaware. Chi Feng also chose not to disturb her after seeing that her sister''s life was really guaranteed. Normally, he should leave with his parents, but looking at Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, he couldn''t go out.

 Chapter 3985

    Chifeng couldn''t start anyway. He was also very uncomfortable about his sister. In addition, Jiang Xinrui stood opposite himself in disguise, which made Chifeng feel even more uncomfortable.


    He knows that his whole heart may not be able to get the same answer, but at least they have a different relationship and can be trusted by each other more than others.


    Just at this moment today, Chifeng saw something different. Jiang Xinrui didn''t have the trust he saw, let alone the trust he imagined


    Chifeng looked at Jiang Xinrui and didn''t leave. This time, he didn''t naively think that Jiang Xinrui didn''t leave just because of him. She was because of Hua Sheng! What Wan Feng said just now is hard for people to hear some other information.


    Thinking of this, Chifeng was silent, looked at her sister''s back, then got up and followed her out. He couldn''t stay here and affect her.


    Jiang Xinrui watched Chifeng pass by her side, but she didn''t even turn her head back, and her heart was sour. It was the grievance of the little girl, but Jiang Xinrui didn''t have a clear understanding of this feeling, and she also had some resentment about Chifeng''s reaction. She didn''t understand why Chifeng was not happy? Even if they didn''t explain what they said to her, did they still look at her? Jiang Xinrui really doesn''t understand.


    So Jiang Xinrui is also angry. Looking at Chifeng walking by like this, Jiang Xinrui has a moment of panic, but Jiang Xinrui doesn''t show it and pretends to be strong.


    When Chifeng walked out of the Sutra Pavilion, he looked at Jiang Xinrui walking in the opposite direction. Chifeng sighed heavily, like anger, and left directly without leaving a shadow.


    But in fact, Jiang Xinrui didn''t leave. She conveyed Xie Dongyang''s words to Huasheng until Huasheng and Jiangliu left. Jiang Xinrui didn''t leave until late at night.


    It''s only a temporary problem to make trouble with Chifeng. She won''t forget what she has to do. Of course, it can also be said that Jiang Xinrui is diverting her attention and paralyzing herself temporarily with other things.


    Jiang Xinrui stayed late at night and didn''t leave because she was observing Wanfeng.


    Just as Chi Feng did when she left, Wan Feng kept a kneeling posture and listened to the Buddhist scriptures. It seemed that she was tempered by the Buddhist scriptures at the same time, but there was no delay at all. As for master forgetting dust, in addition to the activities she needed to leave, she sat in the Sutra Pavilion and was sitting opposite Wan Feng.


    Jiang Xinrui feels like surveillance.


    Master qiechen watched Wanfeng while chanting scriptures.


    This makes Jiang Xinrui even more strange. It''s not like Brahma and Luo Yao don''t know. They confidently leave Wanfeng here because they are confident in this place and Wanfeng. No one will hurt Wanfeng.


    But what is the purpose of such surveillance? What Jiang Xinrui most wants to know is why master forgetting dust can solve problems they can''t solve?


    "Benefactor Jiang has been listening to the Sutra for a day. What can you get?"


    "In fact, when you don''t look for something, the answer will appear."


    When Jiang Xinrui was about to leave, a male voice suddenly appeared behind him.


    When Jiang Xinrui looked back, she was other masters of Zhaojue temple. Looking at her age, she had a sense of vicissitudes of years, but her muddy eyes were particularly bright in this dark night.


    It also makes Jiang Xinrui feel kind.

 Chapter 3986

    "Thank you, master, for waking up!"


    Jiang Xinrui turned to look at the old monk in front of her and replied gently. At the moment, Jiang Xinrui understood that she must be unable to see anything. Instead, she was awakened by someone without reluctance.


    And the old monk watched Jiang Xinrui leave.


    When Jiang Xinrui''s figure could not be seen, forgetting dust came out and stood behind the old monk with a humble look and some uneasiness and guilt in his eyes.


    "Master... I, I failed to live up to your entrustment. You named me forget dust. Over the years, I thought I had forgotten, but I still couldn''t help meddling. Will this have any impact on our temple? No matter what happens, the disciples will bear it with all their strength and will never involve the temple. "


    "But I don''t know one thing. Why did Shifu choose me to teach Buddhist scriptures?"


    Forgetting Chen lowered his head and his eyes were really helpless and regretful, but if he had to do it again, he would still choose this way. He didn''t want Hua Sheng involved, so he was the only one.


    Moreover, today it has evolved into such a situation that he has to choose to accept it! When standing in front of Hua Sheng, he could still act as if everything had not happened, and even pretend to be cold, but only he knew how much had changed in his heart.


    Looking at her happiness, he is really happy and enough.


    But one thing, forgetting dust didn''t lie. That''s fate. He couldn''t refuse Wanfeng if he wanted to refuse. The emergence of Huasheng can only be a catalyst.


    "According to you, everything is fate."


    "You have done well. Forgetting the dust means forgetting the most difficult thing for you to give up on earth. You have given up your past family and obtained it. Now it is the last one, which is a test for you! Just do it. The worst result is also caused by the teacher. What does it have to do with you? "


    "Go... Since the girl chooses to stay here, look after her and watch the resentment in her body! She is not alone, so you should be double careful! "


    The old monk turned his head and looked at forgetting dust kindly.


    Ten miles of spring breeze.


    When Jiang Xinrui hurried back, it was already late at night. She didn''t want to go back. She thought she would secretly stay in Zhaojue temple for a few days and observe, but she was said by the old monk who was like a floor sweeper. Jiang Xinrui felt that she couldn''t find anything even if she stayed.


    So she can only go home. When Jiang Xinrui goes home, she passes by a lifetime of youth and her eyes are dark. The sour feeling of that meeting comes again. She doesn''t think she has any problem. She also doesn''t understand why Chifeng can''t think from her point of view?


    She thought she wouldn''t be so upset about their relationship.


    Looking at the light of the first youth is still on, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t understand why Chifeng is still angry?


    Jiang Xinrui stood at the door and looked for a while. At last, she didn''t go in. She turned around and was ready to leave for home, but in the dark, a pair of hands suddenly appeared, holding Jiang Xinrui''s hand tightly.


    Jiang Xinrui''s hand actually showed purple silt marks. It can be seen that this man really used a lot of strength.


    And the man "hurt" Jiang Xinrui like this. Jiang Xinrui just raised her hand and broke free. She didn''t lift out the slightest spiritual power. It was like a symbolic struggle.


    At present, there is no one but Chifeng who can make Jiang Xinrui so careful. Even if her wrist is almost injured, Jiang Xinrui connives at Chifeng, which even Jiang Xinrui doesn''t realize.

 Chapter 3987

    "What are you doing? If you have anything to say, you''re still ambushing me here? You know if I hadn''t stopped in time, my spiritual power would have hurt you? "


    "How can you stand it? Do you know I almost hurt you just now? If I''m a little slower, what''s the consequence? "


    Jiang Xinrui''s tone is a little stiff. She still remembers what happened today, but she just said it like that. How can she really hurt Chifeng? If her aura is not accurate, for Chifeng, even any demon, it''s light, serious or deadly!


    When Chifeng quickly moved her hand towards her, Jiang Xinrui subconsciously gathered Reiki mana to fight out, but when her hands immediately touched her, Jiang Xinrui felt a familiar breath, so she quickly received Reiki.


    But it''s also dangerous. What if she''s really a step slower? The price of her slowing down is Chifeng''s death! So when she saw it was Chifeng, Jiang Xinrui was a little angry except for the Zhaojue Temple today!


    She almost hurt Chifeng! Her spiritual power has the ability to disintegrate all evil Qi. At that time, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t even know how to save him. She can''t find a way!


    At the thought of this, Jiang Xinrui became more angry. How can Chifeng joke like this? Is this a joke? If he is hurt by himself, Jiang Xinrui really doesn''t know how to face it!


    "Why don''t you talk? Because of Zhaojue temple, I''m going to give you a chance and kill you half? Want to get my forgiveness in this way? Chifeng, can you grow up? "


    "It''s not your problem about Zhaojue temple. I''ve been thinking about it all afternoon. I also have something wrong. You go back with sister Wan Feng for several days. What I should know is that something has happened... But Chifeng, I don''t want to hide you or cheat you. Let me use my attitude towards you to treat everyone, even your family, Moreover, the most important thing for me is my family. In today''s situation, no matter how many times I come back, I will choose my family. "


    "Whether you can understand it or not, this is what I do. Of course, I don''t want you to get hurt. You know what I mean? "


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Chi Fengmu with eyes, motionless, pulling herself, just didn''t speak.


    After thinking for a long time, Jiang Xinrui can''t think of what Chifeng can do except the Zhaojue temple during the day!


    Looking at Chifeng like this, Jiang Xinrui will disappear even if she is so sad. Moreover, she has been completely occupied by new emotions!


    Compared with the bitterness in her heart, Jiang Xinrui is more worried about Chifeng''s life safety.


    Looking at Chifeng''s stubborn appearance, Jiang Xinrui is really angry.


    "I understand. That''s why I''m standing here waiting for you, but knowing is different from being comfortable in my heart! When you shot just now, I even thought I wouldn''t avoid. It depends on how you shot. I recognized it. "


    "But you don''t. I know I''m still different in your heart. I shouldn''t force you to have the same state of mind as me. Our relationship is just a problem between us. I have to face my sister..."


    "I really want to understand. Can you not leave me? Don''t turn around like today and really leave. Just come back and talk to me. "

 Chapter 3988

    When Chifeng said this, the whole person was a little excited. Obviously, he just pulled Jiang Xinrui tightly with both hands, but Jiang Xinrui felt that Chifeng seemed to press the whole body towards her.


    It can be said that the upper body bends towards Jiang Xinrui, as if it doesn''t want to miss any expression of Jiang Xinrui. It''s also the first time that it is so close to Jiang Xinrui.


    In the past, there was such a close distance, but at that time, the mood of the two people was not like today, a clear understanding of their heart, a vague do not want to admit.


    In the middle of the night, Jiang Xinrui looked at Chifeng''s face and almost pasted it in front of her. For a moment, Jiang Xinrui clearly felt that the hot breath exhaled by Chifeng because of inexplicable excitement sprayed on Jiang Xinrui''s face.


    Jiang Xinrui suddenly became flustered. Obviously, she was still a little angry for a second, because Chifeng didn''t care about her life and took life as a joke.


    Just when Chi Feng''s words sounded in Jiang Xinrui''s ear, Jiang Xinrui didn''t know what tone to answer, or even what to say.


    Chifeng''s question is no longer as simple as before.


    In his words, there were too many feelings that she avoided and dared not face. Originally, Jiang Xinrui knew, but it has always been vague and put aside. Today it is clearly Wan Feng''s business. Did it stimulate Chi Feng in this way? So let Chi Feng have such a question and ask her an answer.


    "I''ll help with sister Wanfeng. After all, we grew up together. How can I really ignore sister Wanfeng? It''s just that I don''t want to involve my parents. During this time, we have become an iron triangle, and we must take care of it. "


    "Don''t worry. We are best friends and relatives. How can we be separated? Besides, after a few years, you think the human world is boring. Maybe you will leave me by yourself... "


    After Jiang Xinrui was silent, she looked up at Chifeng Road. Then she didn''t know where the strength came from. Maybe Chifeng looked at Jiang Xinrui and chose to loosen some strength, which made Jiang Xinrui easily open her hands that she couldn''t get rid of.


    Chifeng looked at Gu left and right and said that he obviously didn''t want to answer. Maybe he also thought that he seemed to be really out of line, or even shouldn''t. He had long thought of the relationship between them.


    Why can''t you help it now?


    Chifeng loosened her strength by holding Jiang Xinrui''s wrist, and her body stood straight. Her eyes recovered her clarity and reason, pretending to be relaxed and said, "how can I leave you? What you said seems to reflect yourself. You are so beautiful and likable. If you don''t say it, all your friends like you now. After a long time, you think I''m not good-looking and may leave me. Of course, I have to say it in advance! "


    "As for my sister, you are right. We are the iron triangle. My family and I are still looking for ways. It would be better if you could join in. More people and more power."


    When Chifeng said this, he was still trying to cover up the mood just now. For the embarrassing things of the two people today, it was like deliberately forgetting, and no one mentioned them. They were embarrassed during the day.


    "Well, that''s it. As for me, I will never leave you because I think you''re ugly!"


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Chifeng, who was still dazzling even in the dark, and felt that he had a clear understanding of his appearance.

 Chapter 3989

    After all, no one wants to really leave anyone, and no one wants to ignore anyone. The so-called reconciliation is just the concessions of both sides and the steps they find for each other.


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Chifeng and went home. She just went back. The corners of her mouth were still smiling, because she felt that she was relaxed today.


    Jiang Xinrui finally understood after many years that it was not Chifeng''s beauty that was still dazzling in the dark, but her eyes.


    All the dazzling is the joy of two emotions.


    Because she has promised Chifeng to help with her, Jiang Xinrui is busy these days. In fact, even if she doesn''t promise Chifeng and has the relationship with Huasheng, Jiang Xinrui will go. After all, she also wants to help her parents share some.


    Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu are also investigating the problems they found in Zhaojue Temple recently. Jiang Xinrui also knows that if Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu don''t interfere with her, Jiang Xinrui can only start from other places, and this entrance is Chi Feng. Follow to find a solution to Wan Feng. This is the only thing Jiang Xinrui can do at present.


    In Jiang Xinrui''s view, all the changes began with Wanfeng''s physical problems


    So, in fact, whether Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng really talked that night or not, Jiang Xinrui knew that she would still investigate Wanfeng. It had nothing to do with whether she was Chifeng''s sister. Jiang Xinrui told herself.


    Of course, both Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu kept silent about Jiang Xinrui''s behavior.


    I am young.


    "Is this the evidence you find now?"


    Jiang Xinrui sat on the sofa of his youth and looked at the small blackboard played by Chifeng. There were all kinds of time lines and all kinds of characters and places. It didn''t matter. The most important thing was that people couldn''t understand the things on it.


    These things, according to Chifeng, are the clues found by him, Feng Ying, Brahma and Luo Yao... One of them.


    He is in charge of this piece.


    "Don''t underestimate the clues above. This is the place where my sister basically walked, and we walked, as well as the people we came into contact with later, and the clues screened out here!"


    "I didn''t think there was any problem before, but when I went to investigate a few days ago, I found that there was something wrong, and I didn''t find it before!"


    "So I went to this part, and my parents and third uncle went to it is more dangerous. What about you? I know your strength. Go and check these little clues with me. I really wronged you. "


    Chi Feng said. At last, her voice was getting smaller and smaller. It was obviously the kind of lack of confidence.


    Because Chifeng knows about Jiang Xinrui and his third uncle. Although it''s not much, he hasn''t owned it for Chifeng. Of course, he''s idle and precious.


    What''s more, Chifeng is right in saying that he asked Jiang Xinrui to follow him to investigate small clues, which really delayed Jiang Xinrui''s progress!


    Brahma and others gave this to Chifeng because they were afraid of Chifeng''s physical reasons. In fact, Luo Yao didn''t want to give Chifeng any "work" if he didn''t want to have prejudice in Chifeng''s heart.


    After all, if you get hurt in the middle, it''s not a small matter.


    "Since you know my strength, why don''t you start now? You don''t have to prepare anything. There''s me! "


    Jiang Xinrui directly got up and replied.

 Chapter 3990

    Jiang Xinrui looked at Chifeng''s reaction and knew that he was thinking more. Of course, Jiang Xinrui didn''t know what Chifeng was thinking. She thought it was Chifeng who felt that her strength was not enough?


    Because of this, Jiang Xinrui could not rest assured that Chifeng went out to investigate himself. Naturally, she followed her.


    Chifeng thought that Jiang Xinrui was embarrassed to go directly to Feng Ying, and only waited for his side to finish quickly before going to investigate the next one.


    Chifeng will not say anything when he sees it. The cold war between them has just ended. Chifeng''s mind is still very sensitive. He doesn''t want to continue to have a temper and go angry with Jiang Xinrui.


    When Jiang Xinrui said to start, Chifeng didn''t object and left directly. They were inexplicably developing towards a strange harmony again.


    Just when they set out, the job of driving was changed to Chifeng, because Wanfeng is now listening to the Buddhist scriptures in Zhaojue temple, and Jiang Xinrui''s ID card in the human world is still 17 years old. Only Chifeng, who has an 18-year-old ID card in the human world, drove.


    Because of the relationship in the human world, Jiang Xinrui still pays great attention to the rules of the human world, which also reduces a lot of trouble.


    Just in this case, Chifeng''s driving technology has a big problem. For this, Jiang Xinrui suddenly feels that the small problem of driving without a license is really not a big problem.


    Even Jiang Xinrui wants to find a driver?


    "Look at the car carefully, and the reversing mirror... The line is pressed..."


    "Normally, we should change lanes ahead..."


    "Chifeng, you''re speeding..."


    "Really, I''m just pure doubt. Are you a phoenix? Flying bloody Phoenix! Why do people embarrass you? I don''t understand... "


    Jiang Xinrui sat on the co pilot''s seat and looked at Chifeng. She was not a little shocked, but she was heading towards the September mountain, which is more than 50 kilometers away from the suburb of Jiangcheng. This distance is really not long, but along the way, Jiang Xinrui had already looked at Chifeng''s 12 points and deducted them.


    There''s nothing left.


    This is calculated by Jiang Xinrui instead of him. Strictly speaking, it''s not just lost. Jiang Xinrui calculated, which is already negative.


    Finally, Jiang Xinrui is also a pure doubt. She has never questioned Chifeng like today.


    "In fact, it''s OK. We can still drive here, and even the traffic police haven''t followed. It can be seen that your technology is still very good. You deceived the traffic police and machines..."


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Chifeng''s increasingly lost expression and feels that she has gone too far. Then change the topic to remedy it, but Jiang Xinrui feels that her remedy seems to be less persuasive.


    Seeing this, Jiang Xinrui chose to shut up and open whatever he wants!


    Anyway, she controls the safety problem


    Just when driving into the mountain area, there were finally no cars and no one around. At the moment when Jiang Xinrui just breathed a sigh of relief, Jiang Xinrui heard a loud noise, and the predecessor of the whole car was suffocated!


    The car hit something.


    "Chifeng, are you okay?"


    "What? I don''t feel like I bumped into people. The smell is wrong... "


    "Don''t go down."


    Jiang Xinrui was still very sensitive to the breath. She felt something wrong for the first time. Then she checked the condition of Xia Chifeng. Looking at him, she was stunned, patted Chi Feng''s hand, got up, untied her seat belt and got off.

 Chapter 3991

    At the moment Jiang Xinrui got off the bus, she couldn''t help thinking that Wanfeng had hit someone before driving. Of course, it couldn''t be said that it was human. She became her little soldier by mistake. This would make Chifeng hit something again, and the breath was not human.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t think it''s fate for her this time. She just thinks it''s a little strange? Even if they are different from ordinary people, do they meet these things too often?


    According to the previous proportion, it''s completely different. It''s like something is missing a hole, and then the hole is getting bigger and bigger, so big that it can''t be blocked at all.


    When Jiang Xinrui was thinking, the thing Chi Feng hit was already standing, or he didn''t lie down at all. He was in a dark coat and didn''t even leak his eyes. He was only bent when he was hit by a car. When Jiang Xinrui came, his body stood up slowly.


    In fact, it''s really not Chifeng''s fault this time. Jiang Xinrui saw clearly that the man didn''t see the road at all. He ran out of the woods and hit the car.


    "How are you?"


    Jiang Xinrui stood in front of the door, looked at the surrounding environment and said coldly.


    At the moment, we have entered the September mountain, which can not be said to be inaccessible, but it can also be described as uninhabited. Of course, it is not just desolate. September mountain is a nature reserve, there is no artificial development, and the forest paths are pressed out. In such a place, we bump into a sudden human shape. Even if Jiang Xinrui has no special feeling, we know that this guy is not a normal person.


    In the end, she is young and meets few things. For a time, Jiang Xinrui can''t distinguish the smell of this thing, let alone what it is.


    Also because of this, Jiang Xinrui naturally can''t let Chi Feng out. She follows Chi Feng for a big reason because she plans to investigate the recent events, but similarly, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want Chi Feng to get hurt.


    Chifeng is also very obedient this time. She sits in the car honestly, and her eyes have been paying attention to her surroundings


    After Jiang Xinrui makes a sound, the tip of the nose under the black robe sucks hard, feels the rich aura on Jiang Xinrui, and becomes excited. Although Jiang Xinrui can''t see these, she can hear them.


    The unknown object in front of him suddenly shouted excitedly: "food... Sacrifice..."


    "Offer..."


    "Yes..."


    After saying this, before Jiang Xinrui had any reaction, he immediately stretched out a dry branch, which was like flexible hands and greeted Jiang Xinrui''s face.


    It''s like seeing some peerless baby.


    Because of this action, the black robe on the unidentified object also fell. Although it didn''t fall completely, it was enough for Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng to see the unidentified object clearly.


    He was covered with boring branches. Strictly speaking, he was a walking trunk. At the moment he looked up, Jiang Xinrui saw the skin wrapped in his branches, which was like a trunk growing on his meat face.


    There is still blood oozing from the corners. Fortunately, it''s daytime. If you see it at night, even if you''re not afraid, it''s enough to scare people.


    Watching the unidentified object suddenly stretch out her hand, Chifeng sitting in the car was also anxious. When she wanted to do it, she saw that the trunk suddenly stopped and stopped in front of Jiang Xinrui. No matter how hard the old tree tried, she couldn''t touch Jiang Xinrui.


    "Speak well. What hand?"

 Chapter 3992

    When Chifeng looked at Jiang Xinrui, she didn''t know that her right hand had gathered spiritual power and directly hit the old trunk, which made the old trunk stop.


    It''s like being hit by a acupoint. Chifeng doesn''t have to worry about it. Originally, he has nothing to worry about. Chifeng is still very clear about Jiang Xinrui''s ability. Most of the time, he will delay things and hurt himself more easily. He won''t be a little bored at that time.


    He will bring great trouble to Jiang Xinrui. When he knows this, many times, whenever Jiang Xinrui says that he is not allowed to come out, Chifeng becomes very obedient.


    "What the hell are you? Tree demon? But it''s not like the smell of a demon. There''s human flesh wrapped in it. Won''t you be a combination of human and tree demon? "


    "And the food you just said? Sacrifice? Want someone to eat? "


    "How many disappearances have you done on the mountain in September? Who did you offer them as forbidden food? "


    Jiang Xinrui looks at the tree demon that can''t move after being controlled by herself and directly throws out many different questions. In fact, there are many questions. What Jiang Xinrui really wants to ask is the last one.


    To whom.


    Unexpectedly, just entering the September mountain, she met a surprise. Following the fragmentary clues taken out by Chifeng, Jiang Xinrui knew that there must be something on the September mountain.


    Although it is not clear what connection there will be with Wanfeng, this problem can only be clear after understanding it. So far, Jiang Xinrui is not sure.


    "He... He..."


    "Food, sacrifice, sacrifice..."


    After Jiang Xinrui finished, the human tree demon still repeated what he had just said. The only more sentence was just the voice made by this guy from his throat. He was trying to break free and wanted to continue to reach out to catch Jiang Xinrui, just like what he said. He looked at Jiang Xinrui and the Red Phoenix in the car, and his mind just wanted to turn them into sacrifices.


    Paranoid people think he has no brain.


    But it is also true.


    "He''s not smart?"


    Jiang Xinrui held the branches of the human tree demon and whispered a sentence. Then the dry branches raised their hands. She didn''t know what she had done in the human tree demon''s body. She saw that the human tree demon was like a puppet, turned around, put down her hands and walked towards the depths of September mountain.


    In the end, it was because he was hit by a car and limped significantly, but no one cares about this problem.


    Jiang Xinrui turned her head to Chifeng and said, "I made hands and feet on him. He thought he had caught my aura and wanted to worship it. Let''s follow him."


    "Look what this thing is dedicated to! Aunt Luo Yao said the news they found was a clue. In fact, it was also something wrong after sister Wan Feng left! "


    "I''m not sure what it has to do with sister Wanfeng, but we''re here. Besides, the popularity and evil spirit of this guy are mixed. I think this guy hurts people a lot. At present, we''ve met one. I don''t know how many hurtful things there are..."


    At this time in peacetime, Jiang Xinrui really won''t care. No matter how many people are poisoned, Jiang Xinrui just does what she can and won''t really spare more time.


    But this meeting, Jiang Xinrui only felt inexplicable.

 Chapter 3993

    Is it really because there is something wrong with the place where Wanfeng appeared? And these mistakes are the reason why her body is close to death?


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t think so, or it''s not so simple.


    Being able to make silent means on Wanfeng can still kill Wanfeng. Almost everyone is helpless. This is not what ordinary people can do. In that case, what clues can not be shown so simply.


    But at the moment, the Luoyao family said what traces had appeared in this place. In this way, Jiang Xinrui didn''t know what traces would be here.


    Jiang Xinrui even wondered if the Luo Yao family didn''t want Chifeng to go out and get hurt. They deliberately sent him to a place that was not too dangerous. After all, what can a September mountain have? Even if there are really hurtful things, they haven''t made much noise today. In fact, it also shows that the things here are still relatively "safe".


    There are other demonic aristocratic families in the river city except the Feng family. It''s not easy to kill any one. The news Jiang Xinrui got is only some small news. Moreover, he deliberately deceived the human tree demon, but who could have thought that the tree demon was a fool and didn''t open his mind.


    In this way, Jiang Xinrui can only use another way.


    Jiang Xinrui followed the human tree demon with Chifeng all the way. Jiang Xinrui looked at the distance behind her, and her eyes were dark. At the moment, she could not see the shadow of the car.


    "Why did my sister come here? We spend most of our time together... "


    Chifeng took Jiang Xinrui forward step by step. The more she walked, the more she didn''t understand. She didn''t want to understand. In the past, Chifeng also felt that Wan Feng was with him. Except for the night of adulthood, they didn''t separate much, even if it was only a few hours.


    Under such circumstances, how could Wanfeng go so many places? This September mountain is just one of them. My mother and others are still looking for it in other places. In this way, it completely shows that my sister has gone to many places alone.


    Wan Feng has too many secrets to tell. Why?


    Why did she go to these places alone?


    Chifeng really didn''t understand. He didn''t understand every step, so he was very confused, but he didn''t know who to ask, because Chifeng knew that no one could answer him.


    Can only whisper doubt.


    Of course, Chifeng always pays attention to the surrounding environment when she says these things, especially the human tree demon in front. Like a Han Han, she grasps the air in her hand and walks forward step by step.


    Looks like they really caught them.


    "I''ll know right away, but I don''t think it has much to do with sister Wanfeng..."


    The color of Rui''s eyes in the heart of the river changes more and more as it moves towards the deep mountains.


    Because Jiang Xinrui seems to feel a particularly familiar breath.


    In fact, it is not completely right to say that it is familiar. It can only be said that Jiang Xinrui has seen it for too long. Now Jiang Xinrui is not sure.


    "The smell is getting stronger and stronger. It should be coming soon. Wait for me here and I''ll go in by myself."


    "I thought there was nothing. Now, it''s our conclusion early..."


    Jiang Xinrui looked at a seemingly thin border not far away and turned to Chifeng.


    At this time, the human tree demon on the other side is about to go in. If Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to disturb the things inside, he should go in with him.

 Chapter 3994

    Just before entering the September mountain, Jiang Xinrui was confident that there would be no problem. She was more confident that she could protect Chifeng and could find some clues in the breath of the human tree demon.


    It is because of this breath that Jiang Xinrui knows that even if she sees the thing enshrined, she has no problem, but as she goes deeper and deeper, plus the familiar breath


    Jiang Xinrui can''t let Chi Feng follow. On the one hand, she doesn''t want Chi Feng to know. On the other hand, she can''t tell whether the other party is an enemy or a friend.


    Looking at the human tree demon not far ahead, Jiang Xinrui knows she can''t wait, otherwise it''s easy to scare the snake when she''s in the past.


    "If you''re consulting me, rui''er, I won''t agree. I''ll go in with you! When I listen to you outside, I really don''t want to hold you back, but it doesn''t mean that as long as I follow, I will hold you back! "


    "Besides, at this time, I''m investigating my sister''s affairs. I believe you are. On the one hand, I have to see it myself. I can''t let you go. I know you''re worried about me. I promise that once something happens that I can''t solve, I won''t delay it and leave immediately."


    Chifeng looked at the human tree demon and immediately broke through the border. Her eyes were a little worried. Jiang Xinrui was worried about what he was worried about. If they didn''t go in together, they would break through. When she didn''t know what the other party was, Chifeng didn''t want to beat the grass and startle the snake.


    Then he pulled Jiang Xinrui''s wrist and said, "that''s it. Stop talking and go quickly."


    Chi Feng didn''t want to miss any news from her sister, because Chi Feng found that he had missed too many news from Wan Feng, among which Wan Feng was almost killed. At the moment, Wan Feng was trapped in Zhaojue temple in disguise and lived all day by master forgetting Chen''s Buddhist scriptures.


    No one knows when Wanfeng can leave. Staying in Zhaojue temple is protection and house arrest. When they know that staying in Zhaojue temple is the only way to save her life, everyone knows that Wanfeng''s body can''t return to normal one day, then she will be trapped in Zhaojue temple one day and will never be free.


    Think of this, Chi Feng''s heart is very bad. Even if Wan Feng really hasn''t told him many secrets, even if Wan Feng''s today may be a conspiracy, Chi Feng wants to save her.


    In fact, there are some things. Chi Feng is not stupid. Why are there so many different from him in Wan Feng''s route? Why does Wan Feng disappear when she is an adult? If she doesn''t come back, no one can find it. Wan Feng says she doesn''t remember anything, but now it seems that Chi Feng is not sure.


    Just these, Chifeng doesn''t want to say anything, because no matter what you think, Wanfeng will never really want to stay in Zhaojue Temple forever.


    Moreover, Chi Feng''s family were unwilling to solve Wan Feng''s problems and constraints.


    When Chi Feng was disturbed in his heart, his steps with Jiang Xinrui didn''t stop. With a hidden breath, he had broken through the light border with the human tree demon.


    Jiang Xinrui naturally doesn''t trust Chifeng, but this is what he said. How can Jiang Xinrui stop it? Maybe Jiang Xinrui didn''t find out. She always regards Chifeng as a child


    But in fact, how can Chifeng still be a child?


    "What a new world..."

 Chapter 3995

    Chi Feng and Jiang Xinrui entered the pale border and saw a slight surprise in each other''s eyes.


    When I was outside, maybe it was because of the angle and direction. I didn''t find anything around. Strictly speaking, it was in addition to the human tree demon in front of me


    Jiang Xinrui even thought that there was only a human tree demon in this place, or it had not appeared nearby, but she didn''t expect that after entering the border, there would be a world completely different from the outside world!


    "A sea of people", all kinds of demons and ghosts, especially lively, just like what festivals the human world celebrates. People are crowded and dark.


    And the human tree demon in front of Jiang Xinrui didn''t see the shadow for a while. It''s not that Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng lost, but there are too many in the border with the human tree demon just now.


    Without the breath left by Jiang Xinrui in advance, it is really difficult to find which one is the human tree demon Jiang Xinrui has done outside.


    "The inner alchemy in his hand is a living man. In order to sacrifice, he has to pay blood! What on earth are you offering? There is no extra breath here except these messy things... "


    "It''s just strange that there are not a few people in their hands. Why is there no news from the outside world? For example, Taoyuan resort was developed later, and there were few people. In case of an accident, it was the headlines. This September mountain was developed later than Taoyuan, and there was basically no artificial trace, but how did they catch so many people? A few of them had a hundred, and the inner alchemy they held in their hands, regardless of size or accomplishments, was killed in this way. There was no movement inside and outside the river city. "


    "... what does this place have to do with my sister... How can she have anything to do with such a thing..."


    "If we found out earlier and didn''t delay so long on the road, could we find here earlier, then these people wouldn''t die..."


    Chi Feng frowned, and his tone was extremely incomprehensible and heavy. What he thought was Wan Feng and these innocent people who died in vain. What he saw was just today. Looking at this situation, Chi Feng didn''t know how many days it had happened, and whether today''s vast situation was only one day


    Obviously, it''s the simplest trace of investigation, but now it''s completely different. Chi Feng''s heart can''t help being a little flustered.


    Wan Feng! I hope everything is a misunderstanding.


    Chi Feng thought in her heart, because Chi Feng was worried that these really had something to do with Wan Feng, or they couldn''t bear it in the demon world.


    In the past few years in the human world, Chifeng doesn''t take charge of the human world, but it''s almost the same. The human world has people he likes, and he also likes this place. Chifeng really doesn''t want any change in this place, but it''s because of her sister.


    Those are living people. They are caught by those demons, keep their last breath and keep a certain degree of freshness... This place has been unknown for a long time. Who can think of how many people have died here?


    Looking at the current situation, Chifeng felt the ultimate resentment and pressure, which was the last struggle of the living in the world.


    "We will soon know what it has to do with Wanfeng!"


    "It''s just that we can''t save people or other creatures here..."

 Chapter 3996

    "Moreover, even if we arrive here earlier, we may not be able to save anyone. Everything here is silent. It is not a simple thing to do without any news inside and outside the river city."


    "In addition, there are so many exorcists in Jiangcheng, but none of them has news. There are only two possibilities: one is really unknown, and the other is all related. I''m sure the Feng family knows nothing about it, and the others are hard to say. If we really unite, it''s not difficult to hide several families, so Chifeng, It doesn''t have much to do with when we appear here. We can only say that after we appear, the grand occasion here should stop. As for the dead, we have no way... "


    Jiang Xinrui hears the dullness of Chifeng. Even without Chifeng, Jiang Xinrui is not very comfortable. Even if she really doesn''t care about the life and death of these people, she can''t stand watching so many things die.


    Human flesh and their own essence are a great tonic for evil spirits, especially for cultivated mountain spirit spirits. The inner alchemy of these things is their lifelong cultivation and is also a superior tonic.


    All these things contribute to the same place and the same person at the same time. It can be seen that this person''s strength is not small. If he can do so quietly, Jiang Xinrui is Ji Li. There is no other candidate except him. What Jiang Xinrui can know and think of, only Ji Li is the most suspect.


    After all, Ji Li has not done such a thing for the first time.


    In addition, Jiang Xinrui really hasn''t seen him for a long time since the last time they parted unhappily. For Ji Li, Jiang Xinrui really can''t see through and touch through. Over time, Jiang Xinrui asked herself more than once whether her original choice was wrong. Maybe she shouldn''t have made an agreement with Ji Li to release Ji Li


    Last time, Ji Li talked about the cause and effect of revenge. Although Jiang Xinrui was a little frightened and Ji Li hurt people, he was more numb. As long as Ji Li didn''t affect himself, Jiang Xinrui would not say anything and go his own way.


    But now Jiang Xinrui is not sure. She thinks that after Ji Li has an entity, she has gone his own way and walked around. Today''s thing is not the first time. She found that it has something to do with Ji Li.


    So, Jiang Xinrui really has to think more


    Jiang Xinrui is more alert to danger in times of peace. It can even be said that when some things don''t happen, Jiang Xinrui will imagine several possibilities in her heart. Today''s thing looks like following the clue to find Wanfeng, but Jiang Xinrui doesn''t forget why she followed. She has a private heart.


    So many things can''t stand scrutiny.


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t forget what Ji Li was like when he was in the ten mile spring breeze and what he was like after he cultivated an entity. He never appeared in the ten mile spring breeze again! Ji Li must have known Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu


    "There are too many people ahead. Let''s act separately. I''m afraid I''ll surprise them. I''ll follow in and have a look. You can check outside."


    Jiang Xinrui thought and stopped Chifeng from entering with her.


    Because Jiang Xinrui thinks it''s Ji Li more and more. If it''s really him, Jiang Xinrui hasn''t figured out how to face Ji Li. Most importantly, if we can''t agree, we need to fight. Jiang Xinrui has no bottom for Ji Li''s force value

 Chapter 3997

    If you want Jiang Xinrui to face an opponent who doesn''t know the depth, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t matter. She can, but with Chifeng, Jiang Xinrui really has no bottom. Jiang Xinrui really doesn''t want to appear again about the last female general Jing MI.


    One carelessness is really fatal. Jiang Xinrui knows how important Chifeng''s life is in the demon world, and her weight is not light. She doesn''t want Chifeng to get hurt. Moreover, in the face of Ji Li, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know how to say it. With Chifeng, she is just a lot of worried people.


    "Why are you so resistant to us going together? Rui''er, I haven''t forgotten what we''re doing here. "


    "Follow me. Don''t delay. I don''t want to say more."


    Chi Feng said that he didn''t care what Jiang Xinrui looked like, let alone think about it. His heart now is filled with Wan Feng and these dead creatures.


    If these things really have something to do with Wan Feng, Chi Feng is wondering what to do?


    And this will Jiang Xinrui still emphasize not to let him follow? It''s really not that Chi Feng thought much. He didn''t think much before. As a result, when Wan Feng suddenly had an accident, all of them were caught off guard.


    The most unacceptable thing for Chifeng is that it belongs to this place. It really has something to do with Wanfeng.


    Turning to see Jiang Xinrui, he always stressed that he was not allowed to go with him. For the first time, Chifeng can believe that he was worried about his safety, but again and again, Chifeng really couldn''t help but doubt Jiang Xinrui''s mind.


    So no matter what Jiang Xinrui said this time, Chifeng couldn''t nod.


    When Chifeng decided to explore the September mountain in person, he soon walked into the crowd, because he deliberately hid the breath, and there were many things around him that were basically not open minded. For a time, no one could find the breath of Chifeng and Jiang Xinrui.


    Taking advantage of this meeting, Chifeng walked all the way to the top of the crowd.


    Jiang Xinrui follows Chifeng silently, which makes her know that it''s useless to say anything. If she continues to say more, it will make Chifeng doubt her mind more... Although Jiang Xinrui has a little of her own mind, it doesn''t hurt Chifeng.


    Jiang Xinrui knows, but Chifeng doesn''t know


    But these thoughts are at the top of the gathering, that is, the place they worship. Jiang Xinrui has no other thoughts at present. For the time being, she doesn''t want to think about what she looks like when facing Ji Li.


    Because the things in front of Jiang Xinrui have occupied too much mind.


    I saw a huge tree root. It felt like a towering tree. The top of the tree trunk seemed to go straight into the sky. In the distance, one side was because of the dark crowd and the white fog. It was too specific. Jiang Xinrui could only be seen when she walked in.


    No wonder what I saw outside was a human tree demon. It turned out to be from here.


    The towering trees in front of us look green, like branches and leaves just growing in spring, and the most prominent thing is that there is a circular hole in the middle about two meters from the ground.


    It was dark, but it kept climbing out new branches inside, like an arm that could stretch infinitely. When those demons attacked the things in their hands outside, those branches climbed over and then patted them on their heads, like encouragement or what was introduced. In short, they became more obedient.

 Chapter 3998

    Jiang Xinrui also found one thing, that is, when the branches and trunks of the tree cave received the tribute, the whole trunk became fresh and energetic, and the leaves became more beautiful. It seemed that after being bathed in the sun, new vitality appeared. The branches and leaves were dense, magnificent, the crown was wide and oval, the height of the tree could not be seen clearly, but the diameter could still be seen, It''s almost three meters, which is within the range of normal trees.


    In fact, looking at his appearance, Jiang Xinrui feels like a camphor tree, but the camphor tree can reach up to 30 meters, and this in front of him... May be a refined camphor tree.


    "It''s him. These things are for him."


    "Can you see what this is? Just a tree demon? I don''t look like it. If it''s just a tree demon with strong cultivation, how can he have the ability to block out the sun? "


    Chifeng raised her head and looked at the trunk that couldn''t see her head. She looked serious. It was already the top when he entered the border, or even walked under the trunk, but Chifeng still didn''t feel Wan Feng''s breath, let alone see everything related to Wan Feng.


    So, why did the third uncle give him this place?


    "I can''t see his accomplishments. It''s not just accomplishments. Normally, this should be the noumenon, but I can''t feel where he is..."


    "There''s no aura of noumenon... Maybe these little demons send too much, and the breath is mixed. We can''t see it."


    "Now let''s see what we want to know. We just can''t go here. We have to go through the tree hole."


    "If we just go alone, it''s hard not to be found. If there''s any trap in it... We''re in the net."


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the black hole in front of her and narrowed her eyes, thinking of other possibilities.


    When she was outside, she felt the faint smell on the boundary outside. It was left a long time ago. There was indeed the smell of Ji Li on it. Jiang Xinrui would not feel wrong. After all, she had a lot of contacts with Ji Li. She could still feel this thing.


    Just when walking into the tree hole, even along the way, Jiang Xinrui didn''t feel the breath of Ji Li anymore, especially the breath of Wan Feng.


    Thus, Jiang Xinrui fell into deep doubt


    In fact, at this time, Jiang Xinrui prefers to go back first to discuss whether they came to the wrong place, but Jiang Xinrui doesn''t dare to say this, because she has been prevented again and again, Chifeng is already very unhappy


    It doesn''t matter to be unhappy, but under such uncertain factors outside, Jiang Xinrui really doesn''t want to quarrel with Chifeng.


    "We..."


    Chifeng didn''t notice what Jiang Xinrui was thinking. She was trying to tell her plan. They certainly couldn''t come in vain, but before she could say anything, a thick male voice suddenly appeared above them.


    "Isn''t it impolite of me, the king of camphor, to come to my door from a distance and not come in and sit down? I perch on September mountain. Apart from the sacrifices offered, I have never seen a living person, let alone such a special person as you two! "


    "Please!"


    The voice of the king of camphor is very thick, with a feeling of growth rings. When he talks about special people, his tone is a little heavy.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know if she heard wrong

 Chapter 3999

    When the king of Cinnamomum camphora said this, the big black hole in the middle slowly grew a series of stairs, of course, made of tree trunks.


    The people who were originally dark and vast around seemed to be instructed to stand on both sides of the road. In fact, they were both sides of Jiang Xinrui and Chi Feng. At a glance, they made room for them.


    "They knew we had followed..."


    "It''s really a Cinnamomum camphora tree. These demons and evil spirits have long been controlled by him. They don''t have wisdom at all. I think there''s something flashing in the action of shooting just now. It must be the hands and feet made by the Cinnamomum camphora king to let them serve themselves for free."


    "So he knew when we got close to these things. Chi Feng, you... I can break the boundary. "


    Jiang Xinrui thinks more and more that they have fallen into the trap of the king camphor tree.


    So the first idea is to let Chifeng go first, but Jiang Xinrui is worried that Chifeng is unwilling. Finally, she can only say that the boundary can be broken. If Chifeng is willing, she will turn into the original shape, take her, and then she will break the boundary


    They can run out the first time.


    Of course, if you play, Jiang Xinrui won''t necessarily lose. If she herself, Jiang Xinrui is still willing to try.


    "I know what you mean, but it''s too late to say now. You also said that he probably knew when we came in. Then why did he speak to us at this time?"


    "Come on, we''re here today. No one knows..."


    Chifeng took Jiang Xinrui and walked up the stairs made of tree trunks.


    When Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng set foot on it, they reached out and the demons looked up one after another. There was no light in their eyes. Then they continued their actions and made contributions


    Entering the black hole, it can be said that there is a unique cave inside. It looks black outside, but there is a palace like landscape inside. The night pearl is illuminated. The supports supporting the night pearl are made of gold. The walls are decorated with various gemstones, colorful, like the star top of rolls Royce.


    The tree trunks just built for them lead the way. When Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng enter, the rest of the tree trunks around them continue to work with their essence and inner alchemy, and continue to move towards the depths of the black hole.


    But they are not going the same way as Jiang Xinrui, but in the opposite direction.


    However, on the contrary, you can finally go to a place, because Jiang Xinrui didn''t forget the appearance of the camphor tree, let alone the identity of her and Chifeng at a glance.


    "Sit down, two."


    After walking for almost two or three minutes, before Jiang Xinrui looked at the fresh inner view, the sound of the strong camphor tree King appeared again.


    In front of us is a spacious reception hall. Tables and chairs are made of gold and decorated with gemstones. It''s really flash, but for this aesthetic


    It''s really hard to say. Is it because noumenon is a tree?


    "The humble house is simple. Please accommodate yourself..."


    "I''d like to introduce myself formally. The demon world calls me king camphor. I''m used to it. You can also call me that."


    The king of Cinnamomum camphora said, a head came out from the ground of the tree, and a body grew little by little. Something like dragon pattern was tattooed under the dark brown robe. The skin color was about the same as that of the clothes, but it could be lighter


    The most prominent is the eyes, like black gemstones

 Chapter 4000

    The lower part of the king of camphor is connected to the bark. It seems to slide. He sits opposite Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng. His tone is somewhat humble, but his eyes are not afraid at all, even if someone has come to the door.


    In the eyes of Jiang Xinrui, the king of Cinnamomum camphora is extremely arrogant.


    Dare you say the demon world?


    Just when Jiang Xinrui felt incredible, she seemed to forget that the king of camphor was arrogant from the demon world to the human world. What about Chifeng? You should know that the demon world is actually more frightening than the demon world. The worst acceptance ability in this world is only evil. In people''s cognition, evil is the most evil.


    It''s a state of shouting and killing.


    Therefore, compared with evil spirits, the king of Cinnamomum camphora doesn''t think he has any problems, especially when he sees that Chifeng''s identity exists around people like Jiang Xinrui. The king of Cinnamomum camphora doesn''t think there is any problem with his words at all. Moreover, their evil spirits will live in the human world for a long time sooner or later and become their new home.


    In this way, the king of Cinnamomum camphora doesn''t think there is any problem. He even has some pride in introducing himself, just because in the view of the king of Cinnamomum camphora, the human world can change its master immediately.


    "Camphor king?"


    Jiang Xinrui whispered, like to have a good look at this camphor king. Why can he be so arrogant? Such a huge sacrifice appears, and there are countless people who have no signs of life.


    This is what the camphor king has done. The most unacceptable thing is that the camphor king can invite them without pressure?


    Whether Jiang Xinrui cares about those people outside or not, it''s a strange thing.


    A normal person who has done such a thing and has been found should not sit down and plan to gossip?


    Looking at this appearance, Jiang Xinrui knows that the camphor king is definitely not simple.


    Besides, it''s not easy to cover up the breath here and make no noise inside and outside the river city. Everything happens quietly. Let alone the king of camphor killed so many people, how did the underworld pass? If it''s really Ji Li''s work, he comes out from the king of camphor. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t think it''s impossible


    If only a small part of the death, the underworld can be regarded as an accident. After all, it is really possible. Only when the number reaches a huge number, it will not be simple.


    In any case, some people deliberately use the essence of living people to practice. This method can be promoted quickly, but it is against the way of heaven and ignores human nature.


    "Then we don''t need to be introduced. You must know, otherwise how can we directly enter your nest? You didn''t choose to hide any of them, and they didn''t seem to tell us... Let alone worry about us dealing with you. "


    "We won''t talk nonsense. What do you want to tell us? I also want to know what the king of camphor can say to give a perfect explanation for today''s affairs? I am not a man of justice, but you are really a bit powerful. "


    Jiang Xinrui looked sarcastically at the camphor king.


    Although I had many concerns when I came in, I naturally didn''t have them when I came in.


    The main reason is that it is boring to show this concern. On the contrary, it is timid in this place.


    The Chifeng on one side didn''t speak, but looked at the camphor king in front of her, and then looked at Jiang Xinrui, because Chifeng found that there was still aura on the camphor king?

 Chapter 4001

    This aura can be cultivated, but it''s not very difficult. It''s just that for the king of camphor who killed so many people, he should have turbid Qi. How can there be clean aura? Reiki is to have a pure heart.


    Chi Feng doesn''t, because he is a devil and naturally exists in a turbid place. How can he be infected with half spirit? But Jiang Xinrui is different. Her whole person is a vessel of aura. She can even absorb the little aura between heaven and earth.


    Thinking of this, Chifeng couldn''t help thinking more about whether Jiang Xinrui would mind her identity, because she is a devil. Chifeng never feels inferior, but would care about Jiang Xinrui''s thoughts


    Jiang Xinrui can naturally see the aura of King camphor. In fact, her heart is much more surprised than Chifeng. After all, Jiang Xinrui still suspects that Ji Li is hidden in the dark, because apart from him, Jiang Xinrui can''t think of anyone who can make such a big noise, but can put it down gently.


    After all, Ji Li has a criminal record, and Ji Li is a person Jiang Xinrui can''t understand. Even today, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t understand Ji Li''s real purpose. He says he wants to change his own destiny and his prediction. In fact, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t believe any of them.


    It''s impossible for anyone to come here... There''s no basis at all.


    So what Jiang Xinrui thinks about the camphor king has something to do with Ji Li. Especially when Jiang Xinrui sees the aura on the camphor king, the camphor king is probably just a target. What is Ji Li doing


    "Since Miss Jiang is so direct, I won''t talk nonsense!"


    "What do you want? What kind of identity did you come to me? I can do it, I''m satisfied! What I want, naturally, is that the two sides are safe with each other. To be honest, my men have my eyes. I can see who they met, who they saw and what they did. Therefore, when I am at the foot of the mountain, I know you, and naturally I know your differences... "


    "And I can''t stop you from entering here. Even without the guidance of the little tree demon, my border can''t stop you. I didn''t show up just now because I know you''re in trouble! Kill you. Let''s not say whether I can fight or not. The power behind you will uproot me! So we can''t do it. We also have peaceful means. We don''t have to fight to the death! You think so? I was not born in September. These people I caught are not good people, and there are many moths in the human world. Although I am not a scavenger, I don''t want to clean up the human world, I just take this opportunity to add. "


    "As for other creatures, you may not know that they are voluntary. They voluntarily give me their inner alchemy to improve my mana. If I am really heinous, there will be turbid magic breath on me. I think you can see it clearly. There is no magic breath on me!"


    "So, what do you think?"


    The king of camphor stretched out his hand as he said, hoping they could see better.


    No matter what he thinks in his heart, it is impossible for them to know anything at present. After all, they are still immature and everything is not enough. What he can do now is to try his best to stabilize the current situation. Of course, this is not fear


    At present, the two people, the king of camphor, really know too well. He can''t afford it at present.

 Chapter 4002

    A Hua Sheng is enough to make the king of Cinnamomum camphora headache, not to mention the relationship between the demon world.


    Chifeng is the son of his highness Brahma in the demon world. Who doesn''t know? Only they don''t know how famous they are! Moreover, in the human world these years, Huasheng''s daughter swaggered around with a little Phoenix in the demon world. There were no rules at all, just follow her heart.


    In the past, the presence of Huasheng in Jiangcheng has been very scruples. After all, everyone knows that Huasheng claims to bear the responsibility of Jiangcheng and the responsibility of the human world. In the face of such a thing, he has nothing to say. He will stop it directly, and even more seriously, he is out of his wits.


    But Huasheng''s daughter is different. She thinks she does everything without leakage. There is only one thing. She is Huasheng''s daughter. How many eyes are staring at her. Slowly, people with a heart will find that Huasheng''s daughter is nothing like Huasheng except that she looks like Huasheng.


    Jiang Xinrui''s behavior style is amazing


    She has a deep personal relationship with the demon world for herself, which is enough for those who want to make plans in private.


    It is also because of this. When it is determined that the visitor is only Jiang Xinrui and the little Phoenix in the demon world around her, the king of camphor is relieved. At the same time, he also has some big heads. As far as he knows, Jiang Xinrui is really not like Huasheng''s style of behavior. For such things, his expression is plain, because he doesn''t care.


    But sometimes, she still manages for Huasheng, even harder than when Huasheng comes. This is also because she doesn''t care. She just wants to do it once and for all. There''s no reason to say. It''s also because of this. The king of Cinnamomum camphora has a big head. A person who doesn''t care about anything is actually more difficult to deal with.


    Of course, as long as she knows what she wants and has something to say, everything will be easy to say.


    This is much better than Huasheng.


    Therefore, after weighing, the king of Cinnamomum camphora invited Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng in, thinking that they could still try to talk. It is also because of this that the king of Cinnamomum camphora is very sincere.


    In his eyes, Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng are a big trouble. If they really fight, the king of Cinnamomum camphora doesn''t really think Jiang Xinrui will win. After all, he is not alone. He also has those essence and internal alchemy outside. He hasn''t absorbed many days in vain.


    Thinking of this, the king of Cinnamomum camphora felt proud and touched his face. He became stronger and became more human. No one will look down on him in the future. That man really helped him.


    The pride in the eyes of King camphor is about to overflow. It''s really difficult to distinguish between Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng


    Especially when watching the king of Cinnamomum camphora speak, he has been consciously or unconsciously combing his hair and touching his face. It seems that the king of Cinnamomum camphora cares about his appearance.


    Just his pride, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t understand. What is he proud of?


    "The king of camphor talks happily. Let''s be direct. I don''t care what I ask you and what you say. We don''t see everything today."


    "In fact, if you don''t tell the truth, I can guess that you didn''t get this place by yourself? Even these so-called sacrifices are not for you, are they? You can''t hide it from heaven! The people behind you can''t hide it. "


    "As for the people behind you, I have doubts. I want to hear what your purpose is..."

 Chapter 4003

    "In fact, you really don''t have to hide anything. Just now you can directly welcome us in. You also know us in your heart. You should know my temperament. I''m only interested in what I want to know. As for others, what you want has nothing to do with me."


    "I won''t interfere, let alone affect you, but I want to know what you are doing or what you are doing. If you don''t dare to say, call the people behind you to talk to me. I can''t get a satisfactory answer. I won''t go. I won''t go, not only won''t go, but also won''t give up."


    "Who told you to be unlucky to be found by me?"


    Jiang Xinrui sat on a small chair made of pure gold. It was hard and uncomfortable. She kept looking at the camphor king. Her tone was a bit rogue, but her eyes were cold.


    The person behind the king of camphor, Jiang Xinrui, is the Ji Li she knows. In addition to him, Jiang Xinrui can''t think of anyone who can have such courage, but Jiang Xinrui doesn''t understand why there is Wanfeng in here?


    Can it be said that Wan Feng will do these things together?


    Although Jiang Xinrui has some opinions on Wan Feng in recent years, she also knows that Wan Feng will not hurt people, or even annihilate human relations with this dangerous way. Maybe the devil itself is evil. The probability of such a thing is not impossible, but Jiang Xinrui believes that Wan Feng and Chi Feng will not.


    Jiang Xinrui feels that Wanfeng just doesn''t like her and has no complaints about other things.


    And she doesn''t care about these. Even if Wanfeng wants to hurt her with such a thing, it''s nonsense. Therefore, no matter how she looks, Jiang Xinrui can''t think of why things in this place have something to do with Wanfeng.


    Luo Yao and Feng Ying will never say that there are clues about Wan Feng in this place for no reason. Even if Wan Feng doesn''t remember, the investigation of Luo Yao and Feng Ying will not be wrong.


    After all, age and strength, or blood relatives, breath will never be wrong.


    "What we want to know is what is your relationship with my sister? Why did she show up here? You don''t have to hide this. We won''t find you without enough clues. It''s also because of this that we focus on September mountain. "


    "This clue is very important to us!"


    Chifeng listened to Jiang Xinrui''s words and looked serious. He knew that Jiang Xinrui would not suspect that her sister was colluding with them, but there was absolutely nothing to do with it. Chifeng didn''t want to talk nonsense. He didn''t understand why Jiang Xinrui didn''t ask clearly. Why did he talk nonsense with the king of camphor here?


    Chifeng always has a feeling that Jiang Xinrui is not hiding from him a little


    Listening to Chi Feng''s words, Jiang Xinrui can only sigh, stretch out her hand and press Chi Feng''s hand on her legs to say something, but she still didn''t say anything, because Jiang Xinrui knows that she''s too late to say now, and Chi Feng is too anxious.


    Jiang Xinrui saw it clearly. When she said something, the king of camphor reacted. For a moment, he was flustered in his eyes. Jiang Xinrui looked forward to the king''s words, but he didn''t say it yet. Chifeng''s sudden voice directly calmed the king of camphor.


    At that moment, Jiang Xinrui knew that King camphor''s heart was afraid of having any rules. It would be difficult to set him up again

 Chapter 4004

    Chifeng can''t hold her breath. She''s a little impatient. She''s a little childish sometimes, but she still divides the situation. Jiang Xinrui is a little angry. Is Chifeng so regardless of the occasion?


    Is it because when she saw the king of Cinnamomum camphora, she always refused to follow Chifeng, so this would happen? The change of Chifeng is too big. Jiang Xinrui is speechless, but it will still be in front of the camphor king. Jiang Xinrui won''t say anything.


    Jiang Xinrui always has great patience with Chifeng. Even if she feels uncomfortable in her heart, she will adjust herself and continue to do her own things. Just like now, Jiang Xinrui knows that there may be nothing in the mouth of the king of camphor, and she is no longer forced. She raises her hand and points Chifeng''s hand. She is already thinking of other ways.


    Moreover, in Jiang Xinrui''s opinion, everything here can only be made by Ji Li. It''s just that she wants to hear the king of Cinnamomum camphora say it. Of course, there''s more important, that is, what''s the relationship between everything here and Wanfeng, and what she''s involved in.


    "I really want to make peace when I can sit down with you. Otherwise, how could I invite you into my nest? Even let you see my real body... In this way, I won''t lie. In fact, I haven''t even thought about fighting with you. I think I understand what you said, but I really don''t have this person. "


    "These men outside are my branches. They brought me sacrifices. I''m a tree. The most important thing is the trunk. As for how people outside don''t know... I naturally have my own way. That''s what I protect my life. I''m sorry I can''t tell you in detail, but I don''t know whether it''s your sister or the person behind you, I don''t need to deceive you, because I don''t want to annoy the family behind you! Whether it''s the demon world or Huasheng, who doesn''t know that you two are the worst to mess with? Your sister, the only two little highness in the demon world, I am a little tree demon. I just want to cultivate quickly, strengthen myself and protect my family. "


    "So I can''t seek my own death to cooperate with your people. Even if someone really comes to me, you can rest assured that I won''t nod, because I''m not a fool. I know what it will mean in the future."


    "At this point, you can rest assured. I can also guarantee that from today on, September mountain is still the former September mountain. I was born in this place. For me, the human world is much more friendly than the demon world, and it suits my heart better. There is no place more suitable for my survival than the human world. If it is not necessary, I will not do so. To tell you the truth, What you see today is the biggest sacrifice, but it is also the last time. I know enough is enough... "


    The king of camphor looked at Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng sincerely.


    Although he is also looking at Chifeng intentionally or unintentionally, the king of camphor knows very well that Jiang Xinrui can have the right to speak between the two of them. Whether he can make it through today depends on what Jiang Xinrui wants to see.


    As long as Jiang Xinrui''s affirmation is obtained, his family will be safe today.


    King camphor can see that Jiang Xinrui''s expression is loose


    "What you said is high sounding, but you have done harm to the human world! And my sister''s breath, my family will not feel wrong. They say she came, then my sister must have come! "

 Chapter 4005

    "If you don''t tell the truth today, we won''t go! Not only won''t you go, but you won''t live in peace after September mountain. It won''t end today. I''m not threatening you. You and I are demons. No matter where we are, we are easy to be slandered. We can stay in the human world. Naturally, we should pay attention to our every move in the human world. All words and deeds are regular. If we are detected by the heaven, what are the consequences? "


    "You know very well that September mountain can''t return to its former appearance! It''s only a matter of time for heaven to find you. In that case, why would you want such a thing? Do you have the ability to resist heaven? Not only you can''t, but also the person you''re looking for! No one has this ability! If you make up for it now and forgive your crimes, heaven will also detect it and deal with you differently. It must be much better than it is now... "


    Chifeng looked at the king of Cinnamomum camphora who didn''t enter the oil and salt. She couldn''t help talking more and more. She was worried about her sister, but she looked at the king of Cinnamomum camphora who was almost as foreign as herself. She felt pity for each other.


    In the final analysis, they are all intolerable in the world and are still trying to survive. But now they touch personal interests and involve people who Chi Feng never thought would be involved. Chi Feng also wants to know how to deal with problems with emotion and reason.


    That''s why in the end, Chifeng will change his caliber and don''t threaten the camphor king, because Chifeng finds that the threat can''t solve the problem. At the moment, everyone can see that the camphor king doesn''t tell the truth at all. He has too many things to hide.


    There is no doubt about hiding the news. Chifeng just wants to know everything about Wanfeng. The faster time passes, the more she feels it is not simple. Because of this, Chifeng thinks that she may be able to persuade the king of Cinnamomum camphora to get the information she wants to know. This is suitable. Chifeng thinks that Jiang Xinrui''s method is not the best.


    Moreover, the two people just want to find the answer. From Jiang Xinrui''s words, Chifeng understands that Jiang Xinrui is also cheating the king of camphor about Wan Feng.


    But what Chifeng didn''t know was that the contents of their two deceptions were different, and the results were also different.


    Not to mention skeptics


    "How old are you?"


    After Chifeng finished, the king of camphor suddenly looked up at Chifeng''s eyes and said.


    In fact, it should not be said that Chi Feng finished what he thought was persuasion. When Chi Feng said it, the king of camphor had changed his eyes a little, and his body was rooted under the root of the tree and stretched forward.


    Looking at Chifeng, his tone was cold, like a machine without emotion. It was very different from the humble appearance of the last second.


    "I..."


    Chifeng looked at the cold camphor king and was stunned subconsciously. He didn''t understand why the camphor king suddenly changed?


    The camphor king on one side didn''t give Chi Feng a chance to say it again. It seemed that the question just now was just a simple statement and didn''t need Chi Feng''s answer.


    "Oh... I remember, it is said that you are only 100 years old this year. The demon world is 100 years old and you will soon grow up..."


    "I can''t blame you... You don''t understand. When you have the same needs as me one day, you won''t say what you want today. You may have achieved what you want. You think life is perfect. Naturally, you don''t like me..."


    "But look, the world is cruel. If you don''t do something, you will have nothing!"

 Chapter 4006

    "I know what you think. You want to persuade me to be good. You''re still too young, but I remember your mind. I won''t hide it from you. Whether it''s you or your sister, the outside world doesn''t know, so don''t worry. I didn''t hide you. I haven''t seen your sister."


    "If you still don''t believe me, I have no other way..."


    The king of Cinnamomum camphora said that he took away his trunk, closed his eyes and directly invited him to leave. Originally, the king of Cinnamomum camphora wanted to say something. At least he wouldn''t let Chi Feng and Jiang Xinrui leave so easily.


    His business is not a small matter. Even if Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng are different, the king of camphor should be more careful.


    But the king of camphor didn''t expect that after saying a few words, Chifeng would give him a completely different feeling


    The child is really too young. It is also because of his youth that the king of camphor saw himself. For a moment, he knew that even if Chifeng really told the story here, Chifeng would make the same choice as himself in the future.


    This is the heart after being contaminated with the secular world.


    As for himself? There are those words that Chi Feng said. What Wan Feng is not Wan Feng? The king of camphor doesn''t know, but he knows that he may be inexplicably implicated


    Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng looked at the king of Cinnamomum camphora and didn''t want to say more. They also understood that it was useless to ask anything in this situation. Even if they started, I''m afraid they didn''t know any answer, and even beat the grass and startle the snake. Moreover, they are already beating the grass and startling the snake now.


    Anyway, if you want to continue investigating here, you can''t force him.


    Although Chifeng was reluctant, especially when the king said those inexplicable words, he had to continue his theory with the king. Chifeng felt that the king was wrong. He didn''t want to see the king go on wrong. They were all outsiders to this world. Of course, the most important thing was Wan Feng''s business. No matter which one was his mother, third uncle and father, Will not feel wrong Wan Feng''s breath, but he was not there at that time, otherwise there was one more affirmation.


    Even so, Chifeng believed it. Chifeng knew better that the king of camphor refused to tell the truth, that is, there was a secret. He wanted to open the secret in other ways.


    Unexpectedly, he was taught a lesson by the king of camphor?


    Not only learned a lesson, but also said a lot of words that Chifeng didn''t want to understand and wanted to refuse.


    But at the moment, in the eyes of the king of camphor, he felt that he was right. Waiting for Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng to leave, he gave Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng a choice, whether to leave or continue to talk. If he goes on, he can''t guarantee what he can say


    The way Jiang Xinrui and others came has been shown. The steps composed of tree patterns reappear in front of us, and even the position is much closer than when they came here. You know, when they came, they took a few more steps


    It is obvious that the king of camphor wants to see off the guests.


    "You..."


    "Let''s go! Chi Feng. "


    Chifeng looked at the king of camphor and wanted to say something, but was stopped by Jiang Xinrui. He not only stopped, but stretched out his hand and pulled Chifeng away.


    A few steps out of this place, deep tree hole.


    "Rui''er? The camphor King obviously has something to say. He must know something about my sister. We just left. It''s hard to come in. He must be ready now... "

 Chapter 4007

    "Or rui''er, do you have any different ways? But no matter what I think, the king of Cinnamomum camphora won''t let us come back happily... "


    Chifeng followed Jiang Xinrui out and turned to see that the tree hole had been closed. As for the branches around him, he didn''t know when they disappeared. It seemed that they all absorbed them while they sat down and talked.


    It''s just strange that the king of Cinnamomum camphora hasn''t left. Where have these things been absorbed? It''s not just this problem. Even if the king of camphor really absorbed it and absorbed it with this big tree, how could it not change at all?


    Chifeng and Jiang Xinrui have been in the body of the tree trunk, and they don''t feel any change


    Especially looking at the situation outside, there was nothing. The dark and vast crowd disappeared clean, as if it had never appeared. Chifeng was more convinced that it must be difficult for them to come in.


    This guy won''t be unprepared. Isn''t it more difficult for him to know Wan Feng''s news? The more time goes by, Chi Feng''s heart becomes more anxious and flustered. He doesn''t understand how this place has something to do with Wan Feng?


    Sister really won''t do anything stupid, will she?


    unable! Chi Feng and Wan Feng grew up together. Doesn''t he know what kind of character Wan Feng is?


    Chifeng blames herself in her heart. How can she frame her sister? Just think of my sister after coming to the human world, my adult sister


    For a time, Chi Feng was not sure.


    "Let''s go back first and let the king of Cinnamomum camphora think we have given up and go to investigate other things."


    "Otherwise, if we continue to consume, we won''t get any information. We can''t open the mouth of camphor king at all. I feel that this matter is not as simple as we first saw, nor as simple as aunt Luo Yao thought."


    "I hope sister Wanfeng didn''t play any role in it. Up to now, who can be sure that sister Wanfeng really didn''t participate?"


    Jiang Xinrui took Chifeng to leave the place of the king of camphor quickly, sat in the co pilot, looked at Chifeng''s absent-minded driving, and said as gently as possible.


    In fact, Jiang Xinrui can be more direct. She is just worried about Chifeng. She knows that Chifeng must be in a mess now.


    "You won''t take it seriously, will you? He''s obviously playing with your mentality. He doesn''t want us to continue to check. Then I don''t want you to go in. I''m just worried that you will be affected by his words, because Wanfeng is your sister. You must be the most worried. Sometimes you can''t keep your mind like me. It''s easy for him to deviate with a few words. "


    "Everyone is the same. In the face of people who care, who knows what the other party will say to affect their emotions, but we should believe in ourselves and our family..."


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know whether Chi Feng can hear her words or not. She doesn''t know whether Jiang Xinrui thinks too much. In her opinion, the words of the king of camphor have the meaning of watching a good play, or even watching their end.


    No matter what the king of camphor means, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want Chifeng to be affected.


    So I couldn''t help but coax a few words.


    Although it doesn''t seem to be fooling people, it is already very similar in Jiang Xinrui''s world.


    "I know. I''m just worried about my sister. I think I''m gone now. Don''t investigate again, but you''re right..."

 Chapter 4008

    Chi Feng said this and kept driving silently without talking.


    It''s strange to say. When he came, he didn''t know whether he was too nervous or too anxious. He might also be unfamiliar with the road. Chifeng always had problems on the way when driving, but when he went back, he did it at one go.


    Originally, Jiang Xinrui wanted to drive by herself. You know, if Chifeng''s driver''s license is opened again, I''m afraid there''s no point?


    At the same time, on the border of September mountain.


    After confirming that Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng really left, the king of Cinnamomum camphora seemed to have changed. His face was full of anger and didn''t want to be as kind as before.


    However, it is also true that the king of Cinnamomum camphora chose to be kind before this, because he had to bow his head, but he was not really low spirited. He was also holding fire in his heart. It was two children who were threatened. The king of Cinnamomum camphora really couldn''t hang his face.


    Especially at the thought of who brought Jiang Xinrui and others... The king of Cinnamomum camphora was angry and had no place to get angry


    "Look at the good children you teach? It''s better to strangle... We''ve been safe for thousands of years because he''s been watched! Still such a thorny existence, they will not give up. What will they do then? We have no choice but to cooperate with that man... "


    "As long as we cooperate, there is no turning back. Where can we participate in the gratitude and resentment between them? Why don''t you understand? "


    The king of Cinnamomum camphora sat at the head of the dark bed. His body had completely left the root of the tree. His eyes were sad and said to the figure in the bed curtain.


    When the king of Cinnamomum camphora spoke, a more withered trunk in the shape of a human hand came out of the bed curtain. It was said to be in the shape of a human hand. In fact, it was a bit like a tree root without good development


    "Ah Zhang, no matter what, that child is also our child. Don''t say so, otherwise he will hear it and quarrel with you. I can wake up this time in a hundred years. I don''t want to see you quarrel. Moreover, the child is also for me. If I can''t turn into a human form and sleep in a hundred years, you don''t have to hurt people once in a hundred years. So many sins are added for me and children, If he hadn''t looked around for ways because of me, he wouldn''t have met that person, and naturally he wouldn''t have any cooperation... "


    "In fact, it''s our chance for that person to find us. Don''t you want to live in the human world? The demon world stands up again... You haven''t forgotten that the man has good strength and high aura. He must be useful! "


    The voice of the figure in the bed curtain is soft and weak. If it is not to expose half of the dry trunk, it is really hard to imagine that there is still a woman in it?


    The woman propped up her body to persuade the king of Cinnamomum camphora. In fact, she was poking the king of Cinnamomum camphora''s heart. After years of husband and wife, she didn''t know what the king of Cinnamomum camphora had suppressed for many years? Just because I didn''t expect such a troublesome person to be attracted by the other party.


    But if such people feel troublesome, what will happen in the future? What are you talking about reviving the demon world and assisting the demon king? Her husband, ah, just has ideas and is timid. Otherwise, she would not have only dared to nest in September mountain for so many years.


    Now the opportunity that the child finds is also encouraged by her. Relying on the camphor king, she doesn''t know how many years she can completely recover her human form! Fortunately, she has a son

 Chapter 4009

    "Besides, what''s the use of saying this now? Our child Ming Qian has joined hands with that man, and we have no way to go. Do you have no choice, or do you regret it and don''t want to save me? "


    "Yes, I''ve delayed your father and son for too long over the years. If it weren''t for the fact that when I was born with Mingqian, my strength was greatly damaged and I couldn''t condense into an adult, I could only rely on your energy and neglect to take care of Mingqian. The relationship between your father and son wouldn''t be so strange, and you wouldn''t be angry with him, and Mingqian wouldn''t want me to become an adult, Take a shortcut, go astray and be used by others. We don''t even know who that person is! If he wants us to cooperate with him, he will make me an adult. In this case, who will believe it? No matter who sees it, there is a problem, but Mingqian''s silly son really believes it... "


    "He brought the man back... I also had a human shape in advance, but it''s not stable, and I still need him... Ah Zhang, as long as he can make me completely unite into an adult, he will certainly help Ming Qian! I know you always dislike him, me and our mother and son! You are the king of September mountain, because you and I were stabbed in the spine... "


    The woman spoke with grievance, resentment and even collapse in her tone, but when she said this, she kept looking at the king of camphor. She was reminding the king of camphor what he became like this for and who it was because of. Their children were trying to find a way for her, and the king of camphor was still using the oldest and stupidest method. He obviously had a shortcut and hesitated.


    Now there is no turning back and complaining about children? Is he complaining about the children? He is obviously complaining about himself!


    Thinking of this, a woman is really unwilling. She is a hibiscus flower. She is a different species from camphor. Camphor cultivates as an adult. When it degenerates, it encounters lightning and turns back into a camphor tree, which is accidentally transplanted to her. If she hadn''t seen that the camphor king still has Aura and helped him protect the last lifeline, he would have become a dead tree!


    Because of this, they are together. When they are not stable in their human form, they steal x fruits and have their children. It is also because of this, Mingqian is not a man, not a tree


    "Folding Hibiscus! When did I say that? You are my wife and Mingqian is my son. I steal essence every once in a while these years. Isn''t it all for you two? I also want you to return to normal! "


    "It''s just different this time. I don''t know who that person is at all. The only thing I know is that he is strong enough and comes from heaven. If Jiang Xinrui doesn''t come, I don''t worry, but now I''ve brought them all. What that person asked us to do must be unusual! In case we can''t bear it... Our family is still alive, although it''s difficult now, if... "


    The king of camphor listened to the words of the hibiscus and sighed deeply. He just felt that the sky was going to kill him.


    How could he not hear the implication of diejin? Folding Hibiscus is really too urgent, and their son Mingqian is simply used! Although I haven''t told them what to do, I helped them first. This is the most terrible thing!


    When diejin heard the words of the camphor king, she was silent. She lay in bed and looked at her lower body. There was no human like. The man only restored her upper body. Anyway, she couldn''t give up! Whatever that man wants!


    No matter what Jiang Xinrui and others, maybe they will come just by chance?


    Never see you again? It''s just that diejin didn''t expect to see you so soon.

 Chapter 4010

    September town.


    It''s not far from September mountain, but it''s not close. Strictly speaking, it''s out of the boundary of September mountain, just because September mountain is a protected area and it''s difficult to build residential areas around. September town is also hundreds of miles away from September mountain, just to make a name and make some money.


    And here is also the nearest place to rest from September mountain.


    Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng chose the hotel with the largest specification. Originally, they planned to return to Jiangcheng or go to Luo Yao and others. Their information is somewhat different, but on second thought, Luo Yao and others don''t know where to go. It''s also a delay to look on the road. Moreover, what happened on the mountain in September is still unclear, That breath is Wan Feng''s, and why does she appear in September mountain.


    Wan Feng can''t say anything on her own, because she doesn''t remember. Now Wan Feng can''t leave Zhaojue temple, and Luo Yao won''t make a mistake. It''s a blood mother, so Chi Feng is sure. There must be some news in this place that he didn''t investigate.


    Chi Feng and Jiang Xinrui seem to be tacit. When they pass by September Town, they stop the car directly.


    "Eat something. Although it''s not as good as at home, you still need to supplement your physical strength. I know you''re worried about sister Wanfeng. In fact, we don''t get nothing now. The king of Cinnamomum camphora didn''t tell the truth. He still has information to hide from us..."


    "In the evening, I''ll think of another way. The boundary of the king of Cinnamomum camphora is not really unbreakable. I''m sure I can find something in and out. I also have the array breaking charm given by Aunt Fengxi. I can go in quietly and investigate secretly."


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Chifeng with his head down and a noodle. They didn''t eat for a long time. Although they didn''t need to eat, they also needed to rest and supplement their physical strength. Chifeng looked dull. Jiang Xinrui was particularly worried about his state. No matter what they did, it was very worrying.


    Jiang Xinrui was worried about Chifeng.


    Jiang Xinrui thought she would know something by following the investigation of the news on September mountain, but she got nothing. In fact, they are busy today.


    "You don''t want to involve the Feng family until you have to. You don''t care what to say outside, but you don''t want someone to have different ideas about the Feng family. You don''t want to take out the ashes you put in the spell Feng Xi gave you. You don''t know. Don''t comfort me with this. I''m fine."


    "I''m just worried that what''s going on here really has something to do with my sister. If she doesn''t remember anything, I may not be in a hurry, but my sister has no memory one day. If she catches up with her that day, she has no bottom, because no one knows what she did that day."


    "So no matter what, I must find out what she did that day, and find out what relationship she has with September mountain. Otherwise, I can''t prove my sister''s innocence at all. What king camphor did can''t hide the way of heaven. I don''t understand what he thought and hurt so many creatures with cultivation. How did it become a last resort in his mouth?"


    Chi Feng put down her face in front of her. She really couldn''t eat a bite. Her mind was full of her sister Wan Feng and the king of camphor


    He also knew that Jiang Xinrui was worried about him, because even the spell given by Feng Xi had to be taken out. To put it directly, Jiang Xinrui didn''t have to take it out even when she had to.

 Chapter 4011

    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want Feng Xi to be upset by the mess outside, and doesn''t want to affect the reputation of the Feng family. That''s Qin Xiaobao''s stuff.


    Qin Xiaobao is very careful to him because of his health. He is not a good actor, but he also maintains it in his heart, so as not to let anyone hurt him and want to give him the best. Because Jiang Xinrui has a relationship with the wind, he doesn''t just want to protect. As long as Jiang Xinrui meets him, he will help the wind family settle it in the name of the wind family.


    Otherwise, the outside world will not blindly say that Jiang Xinrui is not easy to provoke and the weather is uncertain. In a gentle family like Huasheng and Jiangliu, Jiang Xinrui will not hide her style. It''s just that when dealing with some things of the Feng family, in order to get the best results, Jiang Xinrui will solve them in her own way, which is good for the Feng family, The bad is on yourself.


    Because of these, Chifeng knows that the last thing Jiang Xinrui wants to do is to involve the Feng family. What he said just now is just to comfort him, and it can make Jiang Xinrui say such words, which proves that he is really too bitter gourd face, which makes Jiang Xinrui worried.


    Should I be sad or glad to think that Chifeng doesn''t know what to say?


    He is different here in jiangxinrui, but he is also the same.


    Maybe it''s because of his sister Wan Feng''s affair that Chi Feng looks a little anxious. He doesn''t know what he''s afraid of. If her sister really has something to do with September mountain, she can''t stay in the human world. Other exorcism families will find out sooner or later. Now the Feng family also needs new things to accumulate luck for Qin Xiaobao. Exorcism has become inevitable.


    At that time, the Feng family will fight against his sister Wan Feng, who is also him.


    He can''t help his sister. Can Jiang Xinrui help the wind family? Or not helping the human world?


    Chifeng also knows that she thinks too much, and all this may not happen, but maybe these things are different in Chifeng''s heart


    "Rui''er, I mean, what if... If it really has something to do with my sister? The three of us grew up together and grew up together. Our affection is not fake. You know my sister''s character. Even if it''s her, she has a reason... "


    "Will you follow the Exorcist family, or even other families, to deal with her and me? Will we stand on the opposite side? Just like what you worried about when we first met, will it happen? "


    Chifeng looked at Jiang Xinrui and didn''t answer. Thinking about today, she didn''t know how to think more. She even asked Jiang Xinrui to send a proposition. She asked Jiang Xinrui to choose. Even when it didn''t happen, Chifeng wanted to know, if it happened, how would Jiang Xinrui choose?


    It may be uneasy in his heart. The things he is facing now are ambiguous, which makes Chifeng unable to see the direction. Many things are not predictable or can not be solved. How should he face Jiang Xinrui?


    In fact, Chifeng doesn''t want to embarrass Jiang Xinrui, but he wants to know an answer that can make him feel at ease.


    At the moment, Chifeng is very uneasy. Maybe she has stayed with Jiang Xinrui for a long time and has followed her to be alert to danger in times of peace? When something happened, Chifeng also learned to enlarge these things infinitely, and even began to think about many possibilities.


    Speaking of the end, he was more upset. Chifeng was very upset.

 Chapter 4012

    "Chifeng! I believe sister Wanfeng has nothing to do with September mountain. Maybe she just passed by. It''s all possible. Besides, sister Wanfeng has always been with you and we are also together. How could she do anything? Even if sister Wanfeng did it, why? There''s no reason? So you really don''t want to scare yourself. We have to trust her. "


    "You know, I only have one wish, that is, ten mile spring breeze or ten mile spring breeze, which will never change. As long as I don''t touch the people I care about, I won''t meddle in other things."


    "If you don''t eat this bowl of noodles, it will be cold. If the hot soup noodles are cold, it won''t taste good. You finish quickly and have a rest early. We still have something to do at night. I''ll have a rest first. Don''t walk around."


    Jiang Xinrui said and looked. Chifeng got up and left the restaurant and went back to the hotel room.


    In the face of such a question asked by Chifeng, Jiang Xinrui is really upset and anxious. How can Chifeng ask such a question? Why do you always want to get a different answer? If it wasn''t outside, Jiang Xinrui was worried about the safety of Chifeng. Jiang Xinrui might go directly. Jiang Xinrui didn''t know how to answer such questions. Moreover, Jiang Xinrui felt that she asked very clearly. She wouldn''t care as long as she didn''t hurt the people in the spring breeze.


    She is not the Savior who saves the world! Jiang Xinrui only cares about those two people.


    But just as Chifeng asked, will the problems she worried about appear? Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know. She doesn''t want to. After all, she doesn''t care about people outside. Just now, many things are beyond one person''s control, beyond too much control.


    Otherwise, how could Jiang Xinrui appear here? Ask yourself, did Jiang Xinrui come just because she was worried about Chifeng? Jiang Xinrui hasn''t forgotten about Zhaojue temple. She doesn''t believe Wanfeng!


    In Wanfeng''s eyes, Jiang Xinrui sees more than one angry look. How many times Jiang Xinrui can''t help but wonder if she is wrong and understands wrong? She didn''t understand why Wan Feng looked at her like that? Jiang Xinrui also tried to have a good talk with Wan Feng.


    They should not be so hostile, not for others, just for Chifeng not to be difficult in the middle. Moreover, Jiang Xinrui really doesn''t understand what Wan Feng thinks. The agreement to clap her hands as an oath also needs their family. If there is such a thing in front, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t think Wan Feng will really confront her.


    But Wanfeng still hasn''t changed! The eyes didn''t change. Because of this, Jiang Xinrui has seen it too many times. She can''t act as if she didn''t see it. She just didn''t actually do anything, but there are many instabilities in this actual thing.


    In Zhaojue temple, Wan Feng looked at her and her mother.


    In this way, how can Jiang Xinrui really not see it? How can you rest assured? Therefore, no matter from which point, Jiang Xinrui will follow. If Chifeng asks, Jiang Xinrui is very worried, because in the depths of Jiang Xinrui''s heart, she is also worried that Chifeng will really go to that day with herself


    "Pa!"


    Chifeng looked at Jiang Xinrui''s back and threw down her chopsticks. She felt as if she had been hit by something. It was painful and uncomfortable. She held herself like she couldn''t breathe, and her eyes were a little red.


    "You? Are you okay? "

 Chapter 4013

    Just as Chifeng thought about her grievance, a cautious male voice suddenly appeared around her.


    Chifeng was almost wronged to tears, but also stifled back at this moment.


    When there is no one, you can be wronged whatever you want, or in front of important people, in order to get some favoritism, but in front of strangers, Chifeng is also very male, which must be different from that in front of his family. Just that kind of comfortable breath is put away, releasing the atmosphere of alienation and vigilance, and staring at the person who suddenly makes a sound in front of him.


    The visitor looked like a 17-year-old boy with a cap on his tongue. He couldn''t see his eyes clearly, but the corners of his mouth were bright red and slightly tilted. When talking, his tongue licked his lower lip.


    This appearance makes it really difficult for Chifeng to have a good face.


    Because of her appearance, Chifeng is never short of chat-up people around her. Therefore, when she is outside, Chifeng is generally very cold. Maybe when she was talking to Jiang Xinrui just now, she showed her weak side, making people think he is good at talking.


    "You talk to me? I''m fine! "


    Chifeng looked at the face in front of her and couldn''t eat at all. She said in a cold tone and got up and left directly. She didn''t want to talk to the visitor. After all, he didn''t have this time.


    Just at the moment when Chifeng got up, his eyes suddenly changed. He smelled a familiar breath. He said it was familiar, but it was exaggerated, but he had just met recently, so Chifeng was surprised when he saw him again.


    But when Chifeng wanted to identify it carefully, she felt something different


    "My little brother is so cold..."


    "That was a girlfriend just now? I''ve been watching you for a long time. Have you quarreled? When my girlfriend left, she looked very bad... "


    The man looked at Chifeng and was about to leave. What he said was completely impossible to ease and continue. He thought he failed to chat up. He was a little disappointed, but when he looked at Chifeng and got up, he didn''t go directly. Instead, he stood still and his eyes lit up immediately.


    Looking at Chifeng, her eyes became much more eager. Knowing that Chifeng didn''t want to say more, she quickly changed her strategy and directly said the key points. While saying, she took out her own certificates. The publicity staff in September town


    "I''m from this town. Just call me Xiao Qian. To tell you the truth, I''ve never seen my little brother before. He''s really amazing. Your girlfriend''s is also very beautiful. You two are really handsome men and beautiful women. You come here to invite you to be the publicity envoy of our September town. Now I''m short of a facade. I''ve been looking for a long time and haven''t found a suitable one, Until I saw you, I know that heaven is worthy of those who have a heart! How did you like it? It''s easy to say the reward. As long as you promise, your girlfriend will be easy to say... "


    "It''s not a loss to be a publicity ambassador. We don''t just give you money. In September, you don''t have to pay for food or play. I''ll invite you. What do you think? Or do you have any other ideas, you can tell me. "


    The more the man spoke, the more excited he was, and the faster he spoke, he was worried that Chifeng wouldn''t listen to him and left directly. Then he was really disappointed. It was rare to meet such a desirable man.


    "I''m not a native. Isn''t it appropriate to be your image ambassador? And how do you know I''m a man? "

 Chapter 4014

    Chi Feng looked at the eagerness in the eyes of the boy named Xiao Qian and felt a little inexplicable, but he didn''t go because he was not curious about what the image ambassador said.


    It''s because of the breath on this person. Chifeng has seen similar things this morning. The distance is really too short. Chifeng won''t be stupid enough to forget, but it''s not exactly the same, but it''s particularly similar. When outside, Chifeng will still hide her magic Qi. Unless it can be seen by those with strong cultivation, it''s really difficult for ordinary people to distinguish. Similarly, If the other party''s cultivation is under him, what he wants to hide is also difficult to hide.


    So Chi Feng saw that this little Qian was not a man at all! What kind of image ambassador is nonsense. I''m excited to continue listening to him here, but it''s just because Xiaoqian is wrong.


    Especially when the other side is the little brother, Chifeng is really a little surprised. This is not that others say he is a boy. He is unhappy. There are some things. Chifeng has to admit that few people can see that he is a boy at a glance over the years!


    Not to mention when wearing long clothes, even the hair is a woman in the eyes of the world. Even the closest third uncle will admit his mistake with his sister. Although he was a child at that time, he has grown a lot and his appearance has changed. The roots and bones of boys are more obvious. With short clothes, he should be better identified.


    But over the years in the human world, Chifeng is also used to it. Girls in the human world can also wear short clothes. He is more like a neutral girl. If he doesn''t speak, it''s still a girl.


    This person''s breath, Chifeng, was just discovered, which proved that before this, this person did not appear, and he had no chance to observe around him. Now I think back, the other party should appear when Jiang Xinrui got up and left. Chifeng is still confident about his appearance, and one glance is enough to let the other party remember.


    But at a glance, Chifeng would not think that this man could accurately call out his little brother.


    Now that she is recognized as a girl, Chifeng won''t feel embarrassed or anything. Of course, he didn''t do it before. He just feels very suspicious. Did this person know before today?


    But as like as two peas in the eyes of the other, he felt a little bit wrong. Unlike the people he knew, if he had ever seen it, he felt something similar and not exactly the same today.


    "What did little brother say? Although you are very good-looking, you have heroic eyes, three-dimensional clear eyebrow bones, high nose bridge, thin lips and prominent Adam''s apple. How can you see that they are all boys? Can I not admit it? "


    "As for whether you are a local or not, it doesn''t matter. Who says that being an image ambassador must be a local? As long as we look good, let people shine in front of us, let people remember, let people see it and ask who it is, so as to ask where it is... That''s enough! "


    "How about taking photos and making some promotional films? Little brother, think about it? If we think about it, shall we go now? When you''re done, we''ll find your girlfriend again. Just now you look unhappy. You''ll go directly. I''m afraid you''re still angry. Let''s go while we can? What do you think? "


    "By the way, little brother, are your and your girlfriend''s faces real? Not moved? "


    As Xiao Qian said, he even wanted to reach out and touch Chifeng''s face, but he didn''t dare to stretch out his hand

 Chapter 4015

    Xiao Qian said that he didn''t think what he said was wrong. He even wanted to reach out and touch Chifeng''s face, as if to determine whether Chifeng''s face was true. After all, for many years, this was the first face he liked so much and the first man who looked so good.


    Chi Feng''s face is simply unique.


    But looking at the vigilance in Chi Feng''s eyes, he also knew he couldn''t reach out and do anything. He was worried that the other party would be suspicious. After all, people didn''t promise to do anything at all.


    In fact, when Chifeng first appeared, he saw it at a glance. It can be said that there was no other person in the whole person''s eyes. He was completely attracted. What kind of face is this? He sank at a glance, which made him completely forget to hide his breath, just like a peacock opening the screen.


    In fact, it can''t be said to be ostentatious. I just want to use my own evil spirit to press each other''s breath. How can a human breath press him? When the other party is not obedient? Over the years, he has found too many people, but none can make him as desirable as today.


    Thinking of this, I touched my face. I really can''t compare


    "What are you still thinking about? You can''t miss it! Don''t you want to show your beauty? Besides, even if you don''t want to, what about your girlfriend? When you get angry, your girlfriend will definitely find you! "


    Xiaoqian wants to stretch out his hand to pull Chifeng. If there weren''t many people here!


    After all, there are many people. We should take care of it anyway. He still has to live here. He wouldn''t care if the two at home didn''t want to leave this place.


    Now I can think of anything and say anything in order to let Chifeng follow him!


    "You''re right. I''m missing for a while. My girlfriend is worried. She''ll come to me. Where''s your shooting location?"


    Chi Feng''s eyes flashed and looked up at each other.


    But when it comes to his girlfriend, his tone is a little heavy, but Xiao Qian''s mind is full of Chifeng''s face, and he can''t worry about it. Moreover, even if he detects something wrong with his girlfriend, he can''t stop Xiao Qian.


    Because nothing can interrupt his excitement now!


    That''s paranoid, crazy


    But now they are all hidden in the cap of the duck''s tongue. What Chifeng can see most clearly is the corner of this guy''s mouth. He is still crazy licking his tongue, as if he was going to get out the front teeth.


    "You''re right. Women can''t get used to it. They have to be taught!"


    "Let''s go with me. Our team is very dedicated. It will definitely satisfy you and won''t make you feel any pain... No, I''m too excited. It''s a little ugly and not dissatisfied..."


    At last, Xiaoqian adjusted his hat again, then stretched out his hand and tightly pulled Chifeng, as if he was afraid that Chifeng would run away. At the same time, there was a wind under his feet and walked outside the hotel.


    There was no chance for Chifeng to question or say anything at all. He sat in a closed minivan. Xiaoqian held the steering wheel and looked up at the quiet Chifeng. If it was usual, Xiaoqian would still feel whether Chifeng was cheating, but at the moment, as long as he saw Chifeng''s face, Xiaoqian couldn''t think of anything, only excitement!


    Chifeng didn''t speak. She looked at the scenery outside as if she was completely relieved. When she looked at the trees outside and the backward speed had exceeded the normal speed, Chifeng raised her eyebrow. Just wanted to turn her head, suddenly she was black

 Chapter 4016

    When the eyes around him went dark, Chifeng frowned and knew something was wrong with the other party, but he didn''t expect the other party to be so eager? No matter how many Chifeng can''t think of it, because he is already unconscious. It should be said that he pretends to be unconscious. If he doesn''t cooperate, how can he know what the other party wants to do.


    In particular, Chi Feng is familiar with this familiar atmosphere. Even if it fluctuates, Chi Feng can distinguish it. But he just doesn''t have time to inform Jiang Xinrui. On second thought, Jiang Xinrui will never really be far away from him. He hasn''t heard from him for a long time. Jiang Xinrui knows he won''t leave without saying goodbye.


    Thinking of this, Chi Feng closed his eyes with confidence. Although this small Qian''s mana can''t make him completely unconscious, the feeling of paralysis still exists


    I don''t know how long later, Chifeng became a little sensitive because her eyes didn''t look. He felt that the car stopped. Someone came to him and reached out to touch his face. Chifeng was disgusted, but he didn''t move. He waited to see who the guy was and what he wanted to do. When it was over, Chifeng had thought about how the man died and held that kind of mind to him.


    Just for a while, Chifeng felt that she thought too much. Why is this person''s love so strange? Reach out and touch his whole face greedily, and then buckle under his ear, as if looking for something?


    "It''s a real face! Great, it''s perfect. The skin is like Jasper. How can there be such a good-looking boy! "


    "When you''re settled, I''ll find your girlfriend. Her face is also beautiful, so that our family can live a normal life. I will always remember your contribution!"


    Xiao Qian said greedily and crazily. He found a hat to cover Chifeng''s face, as if he was worried about getting dirty. Then he quickly shuttled through the jungle with Chifeng. If Chifeng looked at the surrounding environment, he would find it more familiar, because they would go the same way he went with Jiang Xinrui during the day.


    The speed of Xiaoqian''s shuttle with Chifeng in his arms is not what ordinary people can do, because the speed is too fast. There are residual shadows under his feet, like tree roots! Constantly shuttling in the soil


    At the same time, in September Hotel, Jiang Xinrui lay in her room, narrowed her eyes and rested. Suddenly, she seemed to hear something and sat up in an instant.


    Then a yellow figure suddenly appeared in front of Jiang Xinrui''s bed.


    It''s Wenqiao.


    "Master..."


    On the mountain in September.


    Camphor King''s tree cave palace.


    "Mother? How are you feeling today? I lost my face, but it doesn''t matter... "


    "The man said that he would help you recover your lower body as long as we were obedient and did a good job. The upper body is the deposit. I also found you a good skin bag. It''s amazing in the world. The skin quality is also excellent. In addition to the body that the man helped you gather, the man''s magic power is high. He must be different from us. The man also said that it can protect us from corruption for thousands of years, In this way, you can always have that human skin and won''t fall off again. When your whole body can restore human shape, we can leave here. Don''t you always want to go out and have a look? "


    Xiao Qian was excited and respectful to lie down in front of the bed of the woman whose upper body was a person and whose lower body was still a tree root. It was the king of camphor sitting on one side!

 Chapter 4017

    At the moment, the king''s face stinks! It can''t be said to be smelly. It can be said to want to kill.


    Looking at his son''s eyes, there is no love, but disgust and hatred! Make sure that the hibiscus on the bed can''t see his eyes. The king of camphor holds his fist again. He really wants to kill him. How could he have such a son!


    As for the son hated by the king of camphor, he didn''t see it. He only lived for his mother. He also remembered that his mother gave him life, and he and his father were only superficial peace.


    "Ming Qian? When you come back, you run around again... Your father and I are worried about you. It''s not peaceful now, especially when we cooperate with that man, who doesn''t really want us to do anything! Your father and I are worried that if we can''t finish it, we will be killed... "


    When diejin saw her son coming back, her weak eyes immediately opened and reluctantly supported her body to sit out, but she raised her hand to see that the human skin on her arm had begun to fall off, not to mention on her face, falling one after another, revealing the roots inside.


    Although the man helped her gather the human shape, she only had the human shape, but the leather bag could not be recovered. Diejin knew that the man was afraid he was unwilling to waste more spiritual power, because he didn''t tell them what he wanted them to do, but even if she helped her recover all the human shape, diejin also needed new human skin. Her original leather bag became spotted when she was robbed by thunder, How can such a face stand beside the king of camphor? Besides, when the king of camphor helped the demon king build momentum, she also had a position. How can she be shameless?


    So she wanted a good-looking skin bag for a long time, but this problem can''t be raised by herself. Fortunately, her son can look at her face. She was secretly hurt because of her appearance. When she woke up, Mingqian had prepared many girls. The king of camphor took the essence and Mingqian took the skin bag


    Listen to Ming Qian''s words, this one should be a good one, otherwise he won''t be so happy.


    Of course, taking the skin bag is not just for herself, because her son also needs it!


    "Mother, don''t worry! My son knows well. I promised to cooperate with that man. It has nothing to do with you. I know what to do. It won''t involve our family! Just wait for your new life and leave the rest to me! "


    "I''m looking for a couple this time. You don''t see. The man is also extremely beautiful. He''s more beautiful than a woman. I''ll get the man first. I''ll show you in the dungeon under the tree. If you like the boy''s face, I''ll give it to you. I use the girl. I''ve also checked it. It''s a real face, I just don''t know if that woman''s is true... But I think it''s not bad. "


    Mingqian holds his mother''s hand with tree roots exposed and covers the ugly place. His tone is particularly crazy. When facing his mother, Mingqian doesn''t wear a hat. He sees few hairs on his head and obvious stitching marks on his forehead


    At this time, it is not difficult to find that Mingqian''s whole face looks strange


    "Don''t worry? Leave it all to you? With what? What can you do? What can you do without a face? Will only rob others'' faces! Do you know that someone has been staring at us today? We haven''t started doing anything yet! When you didn''t cooperate with the man, even if you took a few human skins, no one found it. The September mountain was very quiet. We even handled the bones, but this time, the man''s front foot just left, and his back foot came into trouble! "

 Chapter 4018

    "I don''t know who that person is. I don''t know where you came from! Dare you catch people at this point? You let me go quickly. Your mother doesn''t miss this moment! Those two people are the biggest trouble. Who knows if they are staring at us in the dark? "


    "I will solve your mother''s problem. Don''t worry about it. I think you don''t have to come back at this time. If he wants to cooperate with you, then go out and cooperate. It has nothing to do with us. I''ve thought about it. I want to revive the demon world, but the demon king has to act. He stays in the ice coffin all year round. What else can he do?"


    The king of Cinnamomum camphora looked at the appearance of loving mother, loving son and filial piety in front of him. He only felt that the loving mother had lost more children. If it wasn''t for the physical reason of folding hibiscus, he would not be lax in discipline. Moreover, the outside world basically didn''t know that he had a son.


    Because the king doesn''t want to admit it!


    After all, who wants to admit that he has a son who is neither human nor ghost?


    "Let it go? You... I don''t want to quarrel with you. I''ll take the skin and change it for my mother first. I don''t want it. Anyway, you don''t like me. I''m like this. Don''t worry. I didn''t say you were my father. The man didn''t know. He just thought I was your subordinate. After all, you are the king of camphor tree. The most subordinates are tree demons. Of course, there is no lack of bastards like me! "


    "But don''t forget, why am I like this!"


    Mingqian was kneeling beside his mother with a respectful look, but he heard his father''s words and dislike in his words, and even wanted his own life. Mingqian knew that his father had always been ashamed of him. He wanted his life many times when he was a child, and he didn''t know what to think in the end. Maybe it was for that little blood relationship.


    Mingqian turned his head and looked at the camphor king. At the end, he shouted hoarsely. He pulled down his face and revealed his original face. Strictly speaking, it was not like a face. There were only a pair of blood red eyes and no hair on a large sarcoma. Because of anger, Mingqian''s limbs shook open, and there were camphor roots inside. The most magical thing is, There are roots of Hibiscus in his body.


    This is what he was! Because of this, he was despised by his biological father and often went to catch good-looking people for the sake of the human skin, but it was not his own skin, and it would fall off in a period of time. In order to make the skin that was not his own skin last longer, he had to use mana to maintain it, but how could he have so much mana?


    He can only kill people. Then he takes the skin and gives it to himself and his mother.


    He was born across races. In addition, his parents'' cultivation was not enough at that time. He didn''t even have a human shape. He was born in response to thunder robbery, so he became such a ghost


    Over the years, he really has low self-esteem and has achieved nothing. Therefore, when someone comes to him and wants to cooperate with him, he is really happy to give him a promise. Even if he doesn''t give anything, he is willing to give it.


    On the other side, the dungeon under the root of the camphor king.


    Intricate, deep and dark, Chifeng was trapped in a pile of tree roots, all over his body, firmly trapping him underground.


    Chifeng noticed that there was no one around him, but for the sake of safety, she planned to pretend to squint for a while, but this place was really not soundproof. Chifeng seemed to hear a "bastard"?


    Then there was Mingqian''s question, a woman''s cry and a man''s sigh

 Chapter 4019

    It''s really the king of camphor!


    This is Chi Feng''s sigh in her heart after determining where she is. She was still worried about how she would enter this place. I didn''t expect it to take no effort! I was knocked unconscious after I followed.


    But Chi Feng didn''t expect that he was really misunderstood. At the thought of this, Chi Feng was still a little embarrassed, because people didn''t have any strange ideas about him at all! No wonder he knew himself quite well, because at the beginning he was looking for his face.


    What he wants is his own face.


    Chifeng moved her hands and feet. At this time, she was firmly locked by the roots of camphor trees. Chifeng knew that if she couldn''t break away quietly, it would be easy for the guy to find out what she was doing.


    It''s very dark here. Listen to the meaning of Mingqian. It should be underground. Now we can only wait for Jiang Xinrui to find that he doesn''t follow.


    Chifeng didn''t feel embarrassed about this. Although the beauty saved the hero, it was not a problem between him and Jiang Xinrui. He didn''t feel ashamed. On the contrary, he just hoped Jiang Xinrui could come early


    Chifeng also believes that Jiang Xinrui will soon find herself missing


    Now what he has to do is to ensure that he won''t get hurt. Before Jiang Xinrui comes, protect himself and recite his heroine in his heart. If Jiang Xinrui doesn''t come, he can only save himself. Anyway, Chifeng won''t let people get his face off. Although sometimes he dislikes his face as too gorgeous, it''s also his own face.


    Just listening below, Chifeng also knows one thing, that is, the man in their mouth is really like the king of Cinnamomum camphora. They don''t know the true face of Lushan Mountain. Another thing that makes Chifeng feel lucky is that in the lines of the king of Cinnamomum camphora, it''s not difficult to find that the man cultivates aura. He should be from heaven and has nothing to do with demons, Then it''s not his sister.


    You should know that no matter how long he and his sister stay in the heaven, they can''t change their identity. That is cultivation. They are magic breath, which can overcome the spirit power. If they don''t do well, it''s like between him and Jiang Xinrui. Of course, Jiang Xinrui can purify all the magic Qi in the world.


    Although it is not certain that it has nothing to do with Wanfeng now, it can be proved by cable. Even if Wanfeng can hide her magic Qi, she can''t make any aura. This is a thing of Xiangke.


    Now, Chifeng just wondered why his mother and third uncle would notice the same breath as his sister in this place! Just like today, he noticed that Mingqian''s breath was familiar. It was also because of his blood relationship with the king of Cinnamomum camphora. After seeing the king of Cinnamomum camphora, he would naturally feel it when he saw Mingqian again.


    But I can also feel that the two people are different, so how can his mother be sure that this is the place Wan Feng walked through?


    The mother can''t feel wrong about her child''s breath, and now it also shows that the devil can''t change the aura belonging to the heaven


    Unless the camphor king is still lying!


    But this is very little. Is it necessary for them to talk to their own people?


    "Bang!"


    "Ming Qian! Stop! How can you fight with your father... "


    The bed board was blown to pieces, followed by the cry of folding hibiscus, and weakness.


    She is lying on the bed. Her lower body is still a tree root. Where she can move, she can only look at it and stretch out her hand to stop it. More human skins fall with he

 Chapter 4020

    What diejin wants is for her own future. She wants to be like an individual again. She also has the idea of using her son, but it''s a little ugly to say that it''s her son and husband. She also wants them to be good. After all, only in this way can she be good. What she wants in her life is to live again.


    But in the past, the two fathers and sons fought secretly and pushed aside behind their backs. She also knew that she had always opened and closed one eye. Boys and their father had no adjustment from their mother. They would always quarrel like this.


    This is the time to show her, otherwise where will she have a chance? After all, she can''t make a human shape all year round. Even if there is a human shape, it''s still a short time. What does she rely on to maintain her mother''s image? What do you rely on to maintain your love?


    When the man found Mingqian, in fact, Mingqian didn''t directly agree. Instead, she came to her root and asked her. She thought it was an opportunity, an opportunity for everything to start. She was really silent for too long. As for the father son relationship between them, diejin knew that they were born not to deal with it. Over the years, she was used to saying that she didn''t deal with it, Not because of Mingqian''s body, the king of Cinnamomum camphora is also ashamed. Guilt and the inability to look directly at his son are the root.


    She knows this very well, and she is also working hard to adjust this problem, but because of this guilt, diejin knows that their father and son will not fight too much no matter how they fight, nor will they deny each other. Even if Mingqian is really disrespectful to his father, the king of camphor will not really deny this son, that''s enough.


    But I didn''t expect that everything was fine today. Suddenly, Mingqian started to fight. How could Mingqian beat the king of camphor? Folding Hibiscus looked at the king of camphor. It was a killing move. In the tree hole of the king of camphor, Mingqian had no power to fight back. No matter where he hit, he would be controlled by the branches of the king of camphor, so Mingqian wanted to hide, On the one hand, it is the attack of the king of camphor, on the other hand, it is the winding of the branches of the king of camphor.


    It''s like a sling.


    The face without mouth and the meat ball of the whole head are bleeding. This is the appearance that diejin has never seen. When did she hit the child so hard? This is fatal.


    "Ah Zhang! You are crazy. How can you beat me to death? I know you don''t like my son. You want to kill him, but you forget that he is also your son!"


    "No matter what, it''s also our child. How can you do this for this child... He did these things not because of me, but because of our family..."


    "I don''t think you want to kill Ming Qian. You want me to die. If you dislike the son I gave you, you dislike me! But don''t forget why I gave birth to this son!"


    She sat on the bed, stretched out her hands to touch the air, and looked at the father and son who were fighting each other. She had no way to stop them, but could only use words to stimulate the two people.


    Originally, the three were still talking about changing the skin. She also showed her weakness in time, and her vision for the future. She longed for a good-looking skin bag.


    But I didn''t expect the king of Cinnamomum camphora to make a direct move from the silence at the beginning to the silence at the end!


    The change was too fast, not to mention the folding hibiscus. Even Mingqian didn''t respond.


    "Bang!"


    After the hibiscus words fell, suddenly the roots of the trees under my feet shook enormously.

 Chapter 4021

    "What''s the matter? Stop fighting! Your family will be broken up by your father and son."


    Diejin felt the shaking of the bed and the loud noise in her ears. Although she was very wronged, because after she finished, the father and son ignored her for the first time and got lost. Diejin felt uncomfortable, but she also knew that this time was not a time of hypocrisy. If the father and son really felt that they were a drag and no one cared about her, what would she do? If there is no external force to help her, let alone a thousand years, even ten thousand years, she will have no chance.


    Her physical injury is not a little, nor can she recover with a little practice.


    It can be said that diejin is very good at looking at her face. She knows when to use what posture to get the greatest benefit, and knows when to stop, not when to play tricks.


    "We didn''t break it up. Someone is coming! Powerful aura... It''s the girl today. Did she attract Jiang Xinrui..."


    "I won''t kill you, take you out and apologize to others! People forgive you, you have your life. You don''t know who you offended!"


    The camphor King tied Mingqian with tree roots and looked at his child as if he were looking at smashing. He felt guilty about his son, but the guilt would be ground up a little bit in the long river of time.


    Especially when Mingqian brought the demon back, the whole camphor tree hole was his extension. Wouldn''t he know who came in? There was no attack because there was nothing to say. Seeing that the mother and son were still dreaming, he didn''t know what to say. He just wanted to shoot the child directly.


    But at the same time, he is also betting on whether Jiang Xinrui will come. Although it is said that Jiang Xinrui has a good relationship with his highness in the demon world, but he didn''t see it with his own eyes. Who knows if it''s really good? If not, there are some things in his heart.


    When Jiang Xinrui really killed him, the king of camphor knew what to do. He beat his sons half to death and left the rest to them to vent his anger. His sincerity has been very good, and there is nothing else he can do.


    As for the words of Hibiscus, the king of camphor can only be silent. He is really tired these years, especially the cooperation. The king of camphor is wrong in what he thinks. It should be considered that he is naturally afraid of death. He has made so much trouble these years that he has not provoked anyone, but after that person appeared, his September mountain has not stopped. Indeed, he wants to revitalize the demon world with the demon king, But the premise is that the demon king must also have some movement


    "Hum! Loser! Don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to. I''ve sent messages to the demon world again and again, but the demon world hasn''t replied. You''re afraid, you''re out of mind, and you want to live a miserable life! If I were you, since the demon king can''t do it, I''d change another one and be the king myself. Who would dare to despise me then? But you don''t want... Even your own son All the children want to kill. You are destined to be garbage in your life. Yes, if you are not garbage, how can you smash like me? "


    "I don''t need you to hand it over. I can do it myself. If you can let me go, I''ll go out myself. My life is in my own hands."


    "I''m just sorry for my mother. I can''t change your skin. There''s no chance for such a beautiful skin bag..."


    Mingqian has no mouth. His voice is transmitted from the big meat ball. When talking, the meat ball is still moving and bleeding. It is visually scary.

 Chapter 4022

    "Mingqian... Don''t do this, you won''t die! How could your father really want to kill you? How could you say that to your father! Even you are resenting your mother, because she didn''t give you a sound body... It''s all my fault. If you two still want to fight, you should hit me..."


    "Ah Zhang, what are you thinking? Ming Qian is also our child no matter what... People outside are looking for the one underground? If it''s true, give it to him. We don''t want any good-looking skin. We don''t want it if it''s not suitable. We can''t even want our life. We haven''t hurt him. I don''t think they will hurt us..."


    Diejin listened to the words of the king of camphor and her eyes moved. No matter who they were, they didn''t hurt their people, so they wouldn''t hurt others. Isn''t this the benchmark of a famous and decent school?


    As for people like Jiang Xinrui, in fact, she doesn''t have any concept in diejin''s heart. She sleeps much more than she wakes up. When she has time to wake up, she thinks of being a hard-working adult. She has to use her mind to her son and husband. How can she have time to pay attention to those irrelevant things?


    So in diejin''s heart, she thinks it''s enough to clarify the relationship between Mingqian and his son first. As for others, it''s not important. It''s just a little girl. Are you afraid of her? Her skin was still vital when she poured it. It was all theirs.


    But at the beginning of the king of Cinnamomum camphora, she certainly can''t say so, especially Ming Qian''s words. She thinks that when it comes to her heart, the biggest problem of the king of Cinnamomum camphora is cowardice. She was willing to cooperate with that person to revitalize the demon world, but she doesn''t want to change her mind. She doesn''t know what she thought, or a few words from others can change her mind.


    Of course, it is also because of this that diejin can make better use of him to condense her body for herself.


    But she couldn''t say the same thing.


    "Bang!"


    "King camphor, if you don''t come out again, I''ll cut your roots again. No matter how much you do, you can''t help consuming. If we lose, I won''t let you go! Let people go!"


    When the king of camphor didn''t respond for a long time, Jiang Xinrui''s voice came in. Instead of being angry, he was calm and terrible. In his tone, he showed that they were killing each other today.


    As long as you don''t let people go, Jiang Xinrui won''t go!


    Looking at the black tree hole tightly closed, Jiang Xinrui gathered her hands again, and her spiritual power was enough. The whole camphor tree shook and its roots moved, as if it were about to collapse. If it wasn''t for the uncertain location of Chifeng, Jiang Xinrui wanted to burn it with fire.


    Her fire is a nine day mysterious fire inherited from her mother. It will never go out. This is also her secret weapon, because once the fire is big, she can''t control it.


    When she was in the hotel, she dared to go directly and leave Chifeng outside because she also left someone around Chifeng. It was Wenqiao. At present, Jiang Xinrui didn''t meet anyone as fast as Wenqiao. As long as Wenqiao was there, even if anyone moved Chifeng, he could report to her as quickly as possible.


    This is why Jiang Xinrui can come at the fastest speed.


    Although she left Wenqiao just in case, Chifeng was really taken away, and Jiang Xinrui was also on fire

 Chapter 4023

    "Rui''er? Is that you? I knew you could save me. I''m underground!"


    Chifeng moved his body hard. The tree root tied him too tightly, like an eye. He moved gently, there was a gap, and immediately locked it. Chifeng felt that if he continued to move again, he might lose his life.


    Will be strangled directly.


    Of course, he didn''t have no other way. He thought that there would be a stalemate cold war with Jiang Xinrui in the hotel. Although Chifeng personally thought it was a big cold war, Chifeng wanted to wait for Jiang Xinrui to come and save him, and they could break the cold war.


    Chifeng wanted to wait and listen to the family''s secrets, but at last, Chifeng also found that the king of camphor had long known his existence


    "She can''t hear you. Are you under the root of the tree when she has ears?"


    "But you''ll meet soon. I''ll take you out... It''s a pity that I didn''t take off your leather bag. I''ll deposit it on you. I''ll get it sooner or later. I hope you can take good care of it during this time!"


    Mingqian stumbled down from the root of the tree where Chifeng was. Although it was the root of the king of camphor, as long as the king of camphor nodded, he could go in and out freely.


    Because he just fought with his father a little hard. At the moment, Mingqian''s whole body is still full of blood, but he doesn''t feel it at all. He just greedily looks at Chifeng''s skin bag and even thinks, is it because the demon world raises people? How can it grow so well? If he could have such a face, would everything be different?


    Mingqian doesn''t know how the king of Cinnamomum camphora wants to let him go and let him come. He knows that the king of Cinnamomum camphora wants him to take Chifeng out in order to calm the man who smashed the door outside. What''s important about his life and death?


    Looking at Chifeng calling his companions, Mingqian is jealous. On the one hand, he looks at his skin bag and has nothing in the end. Even if there is still a chance, it is far away. That person can''t find himself and can only wait. Besides, he doesn''t know whether he can get by today. If he waits, there may be no result.


    Because of this, Mingqian''s heart is not reconciled, especially when watching Chifeng waiting for his people to save him. Mingqian can''t be reconciled. He wants to take his bag down now, and all his arrogance is gone.


    Thinking of this, Mingqian is really alive. As long as he changes his skin, who still knows him? When he stands out, everything will be different. Will people outside recognize him? No, maybe he just thinks he''s Chifeng. He''s wearing Chifeng''s face.


    Then he is more convenient to find other people''s faces for his mother


    "You are disgusting!"


    "Because you don''t have to steal other people''s, or even kill them. Your family is crazy. I''m really curious. What kind of people will cooperate with you? Can you tell me? I''ll ask him what he thinks? You won''t be used? I sympathize with you. You''ve become like this, and you have to be used. If so He said that the man was really unsympathetic. "


    Chi Feng''s tone was very cool, but it couldn''t hide his panic.


    Listen below. It''s totally different from seeing Mingqian. Chifeng didn''t expect that this guy''s face was fake!

 Chapter 4024

    But even in what kind of panic, he didn''t make Chifeng lose his mind. He still knew what he should do, and didn''t forget who this guy was.


    Looking at Mingqian''s appearance, it can be said that Chifeng has the heart of a villain. He thinks Mingqian is easy to be stereotyped. Maybe he can really say something here, especially for the person who doesn''t know his identity. Chifeng has a feeling that as long as he knows that person, all these days will be bright, and even Wanfeng''s current problems can be solved.


    "What''s your look? Am I wrong? Or do you think I shouldn''t say that? From another angle? You''re not used, but you don''t look smart? Really, tell me, I''ll ask for you. At the same time, I''m curious to know who wants to calculate you like this?"


    "And your father and mother, are they worried too? I hear so, especially your mother. Look at her. Why do you have the heart to take risks? It''s not what you do, but something will happen to your family. Why can''t you see?"


    "Because of your health, your family should worry a lot?"


    Chifeng leaned against the camphor tree and looked at the meat ball in front of him. Strictly speaking, it was a bleeding meat ball. In fact, after watching it for a while, Chifeng''s heart began to get used to it and even felt nothing terrible. There were many ugly ones in his demon world, and he didn''t feel anything.


    After a long time in the human world, the novelty of some things has become different.


    As for what he said to Mingqian, Chifeng didn''t worry about whether he could hear it at all. Looking at the other party''s appearance of explosion, he must have heard it. That''s enough. He can get any answer. Anyway, he won''t return empty handed this time. Chifeng didn''t think about safety, because even if Jiang Xinrui didn''t come, He won''t have any problems.


    He doesn''t run, let alone can''t play.


    But he was always protected. Chifeng quickly forgot that he had been on the battlefield.


    "By the way, if you really don''t want to say this to me, get rid of me quickly. Let''s go out. Didn''t you hear anything outside? You said my girlfriend was smashing the door!"


    "But now, you don''t think we are all ordinary people?"


    "If it is true, how can it make your father change his face?"


    Chi Feng''s hands behind him began to move. Even if Ming Qian didn''t untie them for him, he would move by himself. Without using his magic power, Chi Feng felt that he was going to rust.


    Showing weakness is beside Jiang Xinrui. She can''t see it outside, and he doesn''t have to show weakness.


    No way, who told him that at the beginning, the person around Jiang Xinrui was "weak and can''t take care of himself". He began to get used to it all these years around Jiang Xinrui.


    "Glib! It''s useless for you to say anything. Besides, do you think I''ll say it? I told you, you go to him. Who will avenge me in case he kills him unprepared? I''m still waiting. Even if it''s not for me, he has something to do himself! I''ll just wait..."


    "I won''t talk nonsense to you. I''ll skin you directly to see if you have any strength and arrogance."


    Mingqian''s eyes became more and more red, and then stretched out towards Chifeng''s face

 Chapter 4025

    For Chifeng, Mingqian feels uncomfortable and wants to kill him, but he also knows that it''s time to kill Chifeng. It''s better to peel his face directly. There''s nothing more comfortable than getting rid of his face. Such a beautiful face is all his.


    Mingqian doesn''t care what''s going on outside. Anyway, there is the tree demon. Even if he can''t fight, he can be involved for a while. Then he will run with his mother.


    Thinking of this, Mingqian felt that he saw hope, and then stretched out his hand to tear it. But when he touched it, he screamed. It was Mingqian''s, just like taking his life.


    "Fire! Where did the fire come from!"


    Mingqian''s fingers ignite a red flame, because he is a tree. What he fears most is fire. As long as it burns a little, his whole body will be finished. Because in this way, where dare he touch fire? The whole tree cave palace didn''t have anything to open fire, but when he touched the Red Phoenix, his fingers lit up instantly, like a flint.


    Ming Qian jumped in fear and wanted to put out the spark. You know, the flame usually burns more and more. Where can he put it out?


    But this time, what is particularly strange is that no matter how Ming Qian tried to put it out, the flame certainly didn''t go out, but it didn''t continue to burn at the same time. It seems that there are no combustibles, so he burned to this place?


    However, Mingqian is also a tree, and there are all trees around. Even if there are many real gold that are not afraid of fire, it is inevitable that sparks will splash in the past, but this will be so magical. There is no place. The ignition in Mingqian''s hand has not changed since it appeared.


    After jumping for a while, Mingqian found the problem. He was burned and hurt. However, the flame did not continue to rise, and did not directly burn him to ashes. Instead, it kept burning in front of him.


    "What''s going on?"


    Mingqian beat a drum in his heart and endured great pain. He turned around to find the water source, but he didn''t dare to delay with Chifeng.


    Chifeng was calm from beginning to end. When Mingqian''s hand approached him, he was ready to get up, because he had broken away and exchanged it with magic breath, but he didn''t expect Mingqian''s hand to catch fire at once. He was too familiar with the smell on the fire, but he didn''t know what she could do? Can you control it? Or the kind you can''t see from a distance? Is she worried about hurting him?


    "Don''t waste your energy. I can only put out my fire and send people out safely, otherwise I will let you live and die."


    "King camphor, we said it clearly before, but it seems that we all said it in vain..."


    Jiang Xinrui stood outside and put her hands on her chest. She passed a message in the middle by Wenqiao. She knew that Chifeng was all right for the time being, but she couldn''t break in for a while. Jiang Xinrui was also worried. She had to take risks in other ways.


    There was a layer of her aura around Chifeng. It was very weak. As long as there was any change, her nine sky mysterious fire would burn away. She really couldn''t completely control it, but she could release a small fire instead of a big fire.


    When she couldn''t see Chifeng, Jiang Xinrui only thought of such a way once and for all. She didn''t want Chifeng to face a little danger. Chifeng trusted her so much.


    At the same time, Jiang Xinrui can also feel the other party''s desperate flameout

 Chapter 4026

    "Miss Jiang, I''ve told you that we shouldn''t be enemies, and we won''t fight. It''s just a misunderstanding. Why do you hurt people? We didn''t hurt your people!"


    The king of camphor knew better about the situation under the tree hole, because it was all his branches. How could he not know?


    But also because he knew that the king of camphor did not choose to manage, but indulged, and even wanted to stand up and face Jiang Xinrui and delay time. If Ming Qian really did it and peeled the skin, he also wanted to see if Jiang Xinrui could recognize it? Of course, if you don''t recognize it, everyone will be happy. If you recognize it, he won''t be afraid. Anyway, everything is done by Mingqian. He has ordered Mingqian to bring people out and beat him. The boy didn''t do it himself and decided without authorization.


    If Jiang Xinrui is angry, he will kill people directly. Anyway, he has had enough of this child. He will only cause trouble for him and do things without brains. He can''t afford such a son, mainly because he doesn''t have the ability to wipe his ass all the time.


    Over the years, all he can do is do his utmost.


    Just like all this, he thought too much, because his good son really didn''t succeed enough and failed more than anything. He didn''t do anything, but just took a skin bag. What was he doing with so many opportunities?


    Isn''t it inexperienced? Whet haw''s failure, he almost burned himself? If the fire on Mingqian couldn''t burn on other tree trunks, he really wanted to hang Mingqian now. It''s really useless.


    "Should it be the enemy? It''s not what you say, but what you do!"


    "I''m impatient. I have to fight to the death. I''m not bad..."


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the attitude of the camphor king. She was a dead pig. She was not afraid of boiling water. She hated her teeth. Her anger was deeper and directly increased the fire inside. It was not fatal, but it hurt enough.


    Sure enough, after a while, everyone inside came out.


    The hand of a meatball like brain held a flame, followed by a intact Chifeng, and finally followed a man with roots from the tree hole, with human skin on him.


    "Ming Qian, how are you? Let''s go find water..."


    "Ah Zhang, how can you ignore your son?"


    The hibiscus cried.


    She is no longer pretending to cry. She knows whether her son was born by herself, whether it hurts or whether it''s fatal. It''s also because of this. She feels that Mingqian''s feeling now is worse than death


    If her son dies, how can the king of camphor alone help her?


    When will she be in human form.


    When she was crying, she subconsciously raised her eyes to see Xiajiang Xinrui, and then looked at Chifeng. She was shocked and speechless. What kind of beauty is this in the world? Is this the leather bag Ming Qian found for her?


    She really doesn''t want to let go


    "Rui''er, I''m fine! Don''t worry."


    "How can they solve it? The person they say cooperates is not my sister!"


    Chifeng doesn''t care about the expressions of the people around her. She runs directly to Jiang Xinrui and looks at the small flame in her eyes. Chifeng has no bottom in her heart and knows that Jiang Xinrui is angry.


    But this place is not the time to elaborate


    When Chifeng said it wasn''t Wan Feng, her tone was still very relaxed. She didn''t notice Jiang Xinrui''s indifferent eyes

 Chapter 4027

    Jiang Xinrui''s indifference is not because of anything else, but because she has long known that she has nothing to do with Wan Feng. What she suspects is Ji Li. Chi Feng doesn''t know at all. Wan Feng doesn''t have Ji Li''s ability, but it''s the same. While Wan Feng doesn''t have that ability, this place also has some other relations with Wan Feng.


    The breath generated by the footprints once walked can not be preserved for a long time unless it is intentional. Either Wanfeng deliberately attracts people, or Wanfeng is discovered by Feng Ying after she has done something, so a series of her footprints will appear.


    This is the first one. If it''s just what she did that night, Jiang Xinrui can only say that Wan Feng really didn''t leave less.


    Jiang Xinrui has many doubts about Wan Feng, but no matter which kind of doubt can not explain that Wan Feng is OK. The words with Chi Feng during the day are just to see that he is completely immersed in some kind of self blame and casually soothing words. Now looking at Chi Feng, she really believes that it has nothing to do with Wan Feng, and Jiang Xinrui can only be silent.


    Because she has no substantive evidence, just relying on speculation.


    And now this problem is not the most important


    "Stand behind me and settle accounts with you when you go back. You dare to run around alone. If something happens, I see how you cry!"


    Jiang Xinrui pulled Chifeng behind her. Wen Qiao saw and told her about Chifeng''s personal danger. Otherwise, how could she find Chifeng in the fastest time?


    Even if she is confident about rescuing Chifeng, there will be accidents anyway. What if she doesn''t leave Wenqiao around Chifeng? What if her nine day XuanHuo didn''t control well and hurt him?


    Chifeng didn''t consider these problems, but only worried Jiang Xinrui. Besides, how could she not worry?


    If Chifeng really had an accident, how would she explain it? She really doesn''t have to tell Luo Yao and others, but she has to tell herself.


    It''s also because she is worried about Chifeng. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t feel wrong at all. If she changes a boy, she may feel very uncomfortable. She and Chifeng seem to have exchanged identity and status.


    But these things didn''t feel wrong in Chifeng''s heart.


    The only thing he has is that he looks a little red. It''s embarrassing. He feels that Jiang Xinrui is worried, and Jiang Xinrui dislikes him so much. If he stands behind him, he dislikes him for being stupid.


    "I know. I''ll be good and won''t affect you. Deal with it. I haven''t got any useful and valuable news!"


    Chi Feng stood obediently behind Jiang Xinrui as she spoke.


    Although he said so, he didn''t relax his vigilance, and he couldn''t completely press himself on Jiang Xinrui. In that case, she was too hard.


    At this time, a pair of resentful and vicious eyes looked at Jiang Xinrui, like trying to burn a hole in her. Especially when Jiang Xinrui said those words to Chifeng, her eyes were even more terrible. She was hidden in the dark trees, and then turned and left in a hurry.


    Jiang Xinrui seemed to feel it. When the man turned and left, she immediately looked back at the past, but got nothing. Then Jiang Xinrui thought a little, sent Wenqiao and asked him to go out with him. She always felt that someone was staring at her just now, but everything was too fast, like an illusion.


    "I said, can you mind me? I''ve brought people out and put out the fire in my hand?"

 Chapter 4028

    Mingqian stood in front of Jiang Xinrui and held up his hand. There was still a flash of fire on it. Looking at Jiang Xinrui, he seemed to forget him, and then turned his head as if he was going to leave. It''s no wonder Mingqian reminded her.


    Mingqian''s voice was very weak and painful. The fire was really evil. It couldn''t be extinguished. He didn''t say it or continue to burn other places. It was already in one place. It seemed that he was going to burn the soul of this piece.


    Because they were all trees, no one could help him, and he couldn''t put out the fire.


    As for his father, I''m afraid he would like to burn him completely.


    "Yes... Little girl, you let my son go. We know it''s wrong. We sent you out and didn''t hurt him. Just let my son go and take your magic power!"


    Diejin looked at her son. Although she didn''t die, she was always uncomfortable. It was even worse than death. She didn''t feel very well. For most of the day, no one could put out the fire. She also knew that this thing must be made by who and solved by who.


    Besides, she can also make a sound. Now it depends on the little girl''s soft heart. Let them go directly, and then study what to do. This place is their territory. Diejin doesn''t believe Jiang Xinrui can run out.


    If Chifeng knew what diejin thought, she would tell her that she really knew nothing about Jiang Xinrui and his strength.


    "Miss Jiang, people are really released. How else do you want to let us go?"


    "The whole September mountain is full of trees. If your fire burns up, you will also hurt many creatures. Isn''t that what you want to see? Besides, I know your mother, she certainly doesn''t want to see it. Just at that time, even if you don''t admit it, I''m afraid no one can use it again. I''m not young. I''ve seen the world. I didn''t expect you to learn this."


    Looking at Jiang Xinrui''s fire, the king of camphor didn''t recognize it at first. It''s true that this thing can only be legendary. Even Hua Sheng is legendary, but she didn''t expect her children to be. If he knew Jiang Xinrui had this ability, he really didn''t talk nonsense, because he conquered the tree.


    He doesn''t want to be burned.


    Moreover, he is also ambiguous about who to cooperate with, so that if something really happens, he has a way out.


    Then he turned his head and looked at his wife. Would he not see her thoughts over the years? It''s just that he doesn''t like to talk about it. In the end, it''s husband and wife, and he owes first. He''s willing to cooperate, but it doesn''t mean he can always play with his life.


    "Man, you did let me out, but you should know that you were wrong when you caught my man. You should be glad that you didn''t hurt him, otherwise..."


    "And I can put out the fire. Do you know what I want to know?"


    "By the way, I remind you that although my fire is not as powerful as my mother, it is also possible to burn the soul. If it continues to burn, it just means that it does not burn the flesh. However, the damage of the soul is far greater than that of the flesh. It is not easy to see. Do you hurt now? On the one hand, it punishes you for moving your mind. You took him all the way , if it makes him uncomfortable, I''ll be uncomfortable. I''ll burn the fire for a while. "


    "I don''t have much patience. You can do it!"

 Chapter 4029

    Jiang Xinrui stood in front of the king of Cinnamomum camphora and looked at the three members of the king of Cinnamomum camphora family. It was really strange. Just now Jiang Xinrui had all her thoughts on Chifeng and was particularly worried about him. Jiang Xinrui didn''t look at the man who was burned by herself.


    If you don''t look at it at all, it''s impossible, but no matter how you look, you don''t really stand opposite.


    Because he was burned just now, he used a lot of mana to protect his hands. There are many places under him, all of which are things like branches. From the direction of Jiang Xinrui, it is a meat ball like head supported on a tree root, and there is also a most obvious red eye on the meat ball.


    Jiang Xinrui can''t understand what he changed.


    She doesn''t want to see what has changed. Jiang Xinrui only cares about everything she wants to know. She knows that Xu Wanfeng may not cooperate with them, but similarly, even if there is no cooperation, there is no connection. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t believe they have no connection at all!


    Anyone may make a mistake about Wanfeng''s whereabouts, but this is what Luo Yao and Wanfeng''s mother said, as well as Feng Ying. He usually looks unreliable at the thief, but if he really meets anything, he won''t.


    So this news is not false for Jiang Xinrui. The only thing is going up and down. What he said to Chifeng is just comfort. Sometimes, Chifeng is too flustered.


    The news of Ji Li can only be determined by Jiang Xinrui himself. After all, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know who knows Ji Li except her.


    As for the hand of Mingqian, Jiang Xinrui still knows it well. She won''t let him die easily, let alone burn him so quickly. Indeed, Jiang Xinrui is selfish. Who told him to kidnap Chifeng? If you don''t make it harder this time, won''t everyone dare to fight Chifeng in the future? Even if it is said to be vicious, Jiang Xinrui will not easily expose it.


    Of course, Jiang Xinrui won''t pay attention to whether the other party really knows who Chifeng is. What Jiang Xinrui wants is that no matter how much she knows about Chifeng, she doesn''t dare to fight him.


    "You don''t know how many times you''ve asked, and we don''t know how many times you''ve said it. How many times do you still ask? I''ve seen the man on both sides. On one side, the man is surrounded by a black cloak and a black mask. His eyes are covered with a transparent film, and his hands are gloves. I can''t even see whether he is male or female The sound is also processed. It is obviously bold. He just said that cooperating with me can help me have a human shape and help my mother restore the human shape. No one knows such things. He dares to say it when he opens his mouth, and I believe it. "


    "After all, I have nothing but faith. What else can I do? What he wants is the energy we have collected over the years. At first, it was for my mother. When he appeared, he gave it to him in exchange for my mother... Don''t doubt why he can help us do so much, but he needs energy. We don''t know, so We have always suspected that he must have something else to do, and the next thing is the real big thing. It''s also because of this. Your boyfriend can''t hear it. My father repented? "


    "In fact, you can stay with us. He will find us again..."

 Chapter 4030

    "You are so powerful that you can find some information by monitoring us. Don''t you know who he is then? Seriously, I also want to know who this mysterious man is! Why did he find me! This is the only different thing that happened on our September mountain. I don''t know if this is what you want, but there''s nothing else besides this Things have changed. We''ve always been like this before. "


    "If you like, I also want to know why you found September mountain. When you didn''t come before, how many people disappeared here? No one found it, let alone people, that is, the elves who cultivated something in the mountain. We didn''t let it go. In this way, no one found us. Where did you come from?"


    "Of course, there''s one more thing, and the most important thing, put it out for me. I''m really going to be burned. I''m the only one negotiating with the mysterious man. If you still want to use me, I can''t die now!"


    Mingqian has been afraid to say whether it hurts or not. He can only choose what Jiang Xinrui is willing to listen to, because only in this way can people answer something and let Jiang Xinrui hear something, and he also chooses to let the other party know something so that he can live.


    Mingqian also knows that he can''t die. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t care. She looks like a young girl, but the set of moral kidnapping is useless.


    Facing Jiang Xinrui, you can only say something useful or beneficial to her.


    Such a person is terrible, but also calm, which makes people feel that they can negotiate. Of course, this person had better have no weakness, otherwise it is the biggest weakness. Obviously, Jiang Xinrui''s biggest weakness is Chifeng, otherwise his little hand is burned and he can''t see who the branches are for? Just to get something out of him?


    When Mingqian said the last time, he had directly sat down, collapsed on the ground and looked at Jiang Xinrui. His eyes were no longer pathetic, and his mother folded Hibiscus did not dare to approach, so he could only wipe tears next to her.


    "Miss Jiang, what else do you want to know? Why don''t you ask? We know so much... We don''t know what else. Let us go and give my son a way to live..."


    "For the sake that none of us embarrassed your boyfriend... Okay?"


    Diejin cried with tears. She was also bitter towards Jiang Xinrui, but she didn''t dare to show it. She had never seen such a cruel little girl.


    "Is there only one mysterious man you said?"


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t care about the appearance of others, but looked at Mingqian.


    "Yes! If he hasn''t changed people in the black cloak, it''s one, because I saw the same black cloak twice, and everything is the same!"


    Mingqian looked at Jiang Xinrui and replied verbally, because he really had no power.


    He felt as if he had seen his rising soul.


    "Well, I''ll save your life. If he comes to you again, you can contact me and try to hold him down until we come."


    When Jiang Xinrui finished, she also watched Mingqian burn almost, raised her hand and closed it, and then seemed to catch the air. The flame on Mingqian''s hand disappeared in an instant.


    And Mingqian''s right hand turned into ashes and went with the wind


    "This is interest. If you dare to touch him, you will pay a price, and those people you killed will pay a price. However, you will make atonement for your achievements and find the mysterious man, which is your forgiveness."

 Chapter 4031

    "But the atonement depends on what you do. The king of Cinnamomum camphora should know me. I don''t want to meddle. I''m only interested in what I want to know. Of course, if I find that the mysterious man you said has nothing to do with us in the end, we won''t pursue the things in this. After all, what you have done is the punishment of heaven, not us ... we can''t be the Lord of heaven. "


    "I''ll send someone to stare here. You don''t want to run, let alone hide anything..."


    After Jiang Xinrui finished, she took a look at the three strange demons. They are not demons and people are not human. Then she stretched out her hand and pulled Chifeng to turn around and leave. She has been waiting here without any news. It''s almost enough to be taught a lesson. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to directly annoy people. If she really wants to fight, Jiang Xinrui knows she doesn''t have a chance of winning, Of course, what she was worried about was not the one burned by her, but the king of camphor, who could be called the king of trees. Naturally, it would not be a simple one.


    That''s why Jiang Xinrui didn''t directly fight against the king of camphor. She knew that the king of camphor didn''t want to fight with her. Both of them were testing each other. Of course, the king of camphor should be glad that he didn''t fight against Chifeng. Otherwise, even if there was no chance of winning, the king of camphor wouldn''t win, and Jiang Xinrui wouldn''t let him go.


    The king of camphor sent Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng away. He was still very angry. In fact, he was bullied by others, but he couldn''t resist. He thought the same thing as Jiang Xinrui, that is, he didn''t want to make trouble. Jiang Xinrui had no chance of winning. Why didn''t he?


    The fire that Jiang Xinrui stretched out her hand, the king of camphor is really afraid of death. It''s Tianke! But he didn''t show it, and he didn''t know that Jiang Xinrui didn''t do it on a large scale, just because he couldn''t be familiar with the control, otherwise today might be another scene.


    "Ming Qian, how are you? Will the mysterious man really come to us? And how did you lie just now? Or did you lie to us..."


    "What you said is true?"


    Diejin holds Mingqian''s hand and the tears are still there. In fact, the first thing she wants to ask is why Mingqian lied and whether she lied to her words. Now she really can''t stand any stimulation.


    You know, she''s waiting for the mysterious man to help her restore her human form.


    If it''s normal, diejin must believe that Mingqian won''t deceive her, but Mingqian''s hand is still burning and his soul is injured. In this case, how can he lie? Then you can only lie to her.


    It''s just that she doesn''t believe it.


    "Hum, you''ll learn to be smart. You know you can use the potential of mysterious people to deal with them. What were you grinding when you were underground just now? If you can hurry up, the devil''s skin is already yours, and we won''t have to face your meatball face."


    The camphor King snorted coldly. Looking at Mingqian''s eyes, he was afraid of things, but it didn''t mean he didn''t have a brain. He just hit it when he was stable!


    If he can''t achieve this result, he can''t act rashly.


    But his son is not like him at all.


    "Taking advantage of the situation? Ming Qian, what does your father mean?"


    The hibiscus chanted.


    "Literally, my hand is not lost in vain!"

 Chapter 4032

    "Anyway, it''s like this. What else can I be afraid of? What can I lose?"


    When Mingqian said this, his eyes became more red. Because of excitement and anger, the whole meat ball was shaking.


    In fact, just like him, not to mention the king of Cinnamomum camphora, the father felt uncomfortable, even Hibiscus also felt uncomfortable, afraid, and even disgusting, but what could she say when she thought it was born by herself?


    "Then do as you say, but just now she said that someone was watching us. Maybe there is now. What do you do?"


    "If she finds out, where can we live in peace..."


    "But what your father said is the same. Why don''t you get the man''s skin bag down quickly? Then you will be the boy and win the girl''s trust. We both have skin bags, and the girl may not recognize..."


    The voice of Hibiscus became cautious. She was particularly worried that Jiang Xinrui''s people would suddenly come out. Jiang Xinrui was really impressed by the fire just now. How can she attack the fire that can''t be extinguished? What evil fire is that


    Of course, the most uncomfortable thing for her is that Mingqian didn''t take the skin in time. It''s a pity to think about it. At this time, her mind is full of Jiang Xinrui''s face. How can it be so beautiful? Grape like eyes, skin can be broken by blowing


    "What did she find? I was the only one who talked with the mysterious man, wasn''t it? You were also quoted. If she wanted to prove it, she went to find the mysterious man? I''d like to see if she can be arrogant! Let''s live our life well. Who told her to participate? Who does she want to find? What does it have to do with us? The person we caught is still her just now. She''s going to find fault!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take that skin off for her sooner or later!"


    Mingqian knows his mother''s blame. As for his father''s words, he has always been a fart. Now he doesn''t want to pretend to be peaceful. His hand hurts badly and his wounds are trembling


    In fact, Mingqian really feels wronged if he dares to say so! It is true that September mountain changed after the mysterious man appeared, but what the mysterious man asked him to do has nothing to do with others? At least he thinks so.


    What Mingqian doesn''t know is that what the mysterious man asked him to do is just the beginning


    On Jiangcheng expressway.


    "Don''t we have a rest? You just used a lot of psychic power. In fact, we can have a rest in that hotel, and then we can go. I''m anxious to find clues from my sister, but it''s not bad for this moment..."


    "Or you can lie in the back and sleep for a while. I can drive steadily, or I can carry you directly. I''m much more stable than driving..."


    "Especially how you keep looking at me, I''m even more flustered. You know, my driver''s license can''t deduct points..."


    Chi Feng felt Jiang Xinrui''s sight while holding the steering wheel. It was really fatal.


    That line of sight is almost catching up with the laser.


    From leaving the September mountain, Jiang Xinrui looked at him without saying a word. Chifeng felt that she was not able to bear the pressure in her heart.


    "I really don''t understand your attitude. What do you think? Dare to go directly to the tiger''s den? The strength of the other party is still under our control this time, but what if they really plan to kill and arrest? Do you think you can be safe today?"


    "Did you go by yourself because what I said made you uncomfortable when you were in the restaurant?

 Chapter 4033

    "There''s something wrong with Mingqian''s breath. Can''t you feel it? He has the same breath as the king of camphor. Can''t you feel it? We just came out from the king of camphor during the day. We can''t find out his tree hole. How dare you go by yourself? What if I''m really slow? Are you sure you can escape? What''s the situation with you Don''t you know? You can''t suffer a little trauma. Should I remind you of that? "


    "I thought you were rational, and I thought you were sober. Of course, I was confident that I could take care of you, but could you match it? I know you want to know that if sister Wanfeng did what happened in September, when the east window incident happened, those people outside will certainly drive away demons, and the Feng family is duty bound. My mother can''t look at it. This is the river city she protects, she said After living for so many years, how can you watch someone destroy it? "


    "Do you want to know which side I will stand on? Why did you ask Chifeng this question? You said I would stand on that side? The most important thing for me is my mother and father. You don''t know some things. My father and mother are also my responsibility! So it''s not my choice, but yours! Don''t worry, no matter which one you choose on that day , I can understand, and I won''t blame you. Are you relieved? "


    "So before everything appears, please don''t make a heartbeat with me. We can do whatever we want. I also believe sister Wan Feng won''t do this. There must be other reasons for her to appear here. She doesn''t remember... Do you know how worried I was at that moment today? I wish I could set a fire and burn it all. You think I don''t know that trees are afraid of fire Are you? Am I retarded? I''m afraid I can''t control the fire and hurt you! "


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t want to say it. She felt that these words didn''t need to be clearly said. After all, they were not fools!


    Just thinking of the danger of Chifeng, Jiang Xinrui still can''t let go. What if she is really hurt? Isn''t the world changing color then? How can she protect Chifeng! It''s about Chifeng. She''s a fool and doesn''t know!


    When there is anger to the extreme, there is not much emotion. When Jiang Xinrui speaks, she thinks she will be very excited, but when she really speaks, her mood calms down a lot, and she is not even so excited


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the rapidly retreating trees outside the window and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Sorry, rui''er, I..."


    Chifeng wants to explain and knows that Jiang Xinrui is worried about him. Hearing this, Chifeng doesn''t know whether to be happy, because he feels that Jiang Xinrui cares about him, but this care can''t be compared.


    "Don''t say... I don''t want to hear it. You can do it yourself. Don''t worry. I''ll continue to investigate with you, but there''s something wrong with sister Wan Feng, not only for you, but also for my mother and Zhaojue temple. Even if she really doesn''t remember anything, she still has some memories. Just don''t think about it. She can''t say it. I can''t ask it. I can only check it myself. Besides, it seems now, It''s not what I said I could stop. "


    "There is a conspiracy under the river city. I don''t know who it is for. I can''t rest assured all day, so we continue to check. I''ve asked Wen Qiao to look at the camphor King''s family. His son didn''t tell the truth!"

 Chapter 4034

    Jiang Xinrui leaned against the co pilot''s chair, and her mind was really in a mess. It was also because of this that she didn''t want to hear Chifeng say anything to apologize, because she also knew that Chifeng must be uncomfortable.


    Thinking of Chi Feng''s discomfort, Jiang Xinrui felt like something was pressing in her heart.


    She took Chifeng seriously, so what Jiang Xinrui said today was also false. She was also wondering how she would choose if such a thing really happened. She hesitated. This was wrong. She shouldn''t hesitate. She thought about how her brother left. Father and mother, how difficult their family was. How could she hesitate because of others?


    In this way, Jiang Xinrui''s answer is firm and unchangeable.


    "And just now on the mountain in September, if I guessed correctly, the mysterious man in Mingqian''s mouth should have appeared. He was looking at me or found us, so he didn''t show up. When I turned to see him, he left. He was very fast and Wenqiao couldn''t catch up with him. Of course, the other party''s strength was too strong. Wenqiao''s ability was not enough..."


    "When I noticed the mysterious man, I felt a great hatred. I wanted to kill me directly... I didn''t feel wrong, but the more I thought about it, the more strange it was. Did the mysterious man know me? Or did I think I delayed him? It doesn''t rule out the possibility. It hurts to think..."


    "Do you say what sister Wanfeng can say? I don''t believe she doesn''t know... But who can open her mouth? She''s hiding it from you!"


    "Forget it, it''s useless to ask. If she knows or wants to say, we don''t have to work so hard. It''s already dark. I saw that the next place is not far from September mountain. It belongs to a small town behind September mountain. Let''s have a rest there."


    Jiang Xinrui touched her head and put the road map back. The location on it was sorted out, and the first place to go was the most obvious. There were three places, September mountain was the first and Baize town was the other.


    At this time, Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng are farther away from Jiangcheng city. On the big map, they are walking forward. First, they pass through September mountain, then Baize Town, and then Tongcheng, facing Jiangcheng across the sea.


    "OK, I''ll listen to you. It''s no use waiting in September mountain. Besides, we''re not far away. Walking from Jiangcheng expressway, we''ll arrive at Baize town in two hours. If there''s any news on September mountain, we''ll come right away."


    Chifeng thought for a long time and didn''t know how to answer Jiang Xinrui.


    Finally, he just chose the last answer and agreed with Jiang Xinrui''s decision. He also knew that it was of no great use to continue to wait. He had to wait. Anyway, it was the same where he waited. He took advantage of this time and went directly to the next place.


    In fact, Chifeng still wanted to ask whether to tell her family, but looking at Jiang Xinrui frowning, Chifeng didn''t say anything. He said more and more wrong now, or both had an idea in their hearts, and knew the outcome that might face in the future. It was so heavy that they naturally didn''t want to talk.


    "Did you find that these places finally came back, or were wandering around the river city. Whether they were near or far away from the river city, they could be directly reached from the perspective of the river city..."

 Chapter 4035

    "Let me have a feeling that it has nothing to do with the river city, but in the end, I still surround the river city. It''s like paralyzing the enemy. When you find out, it''s already close to the life gate, and I think the most terrible thing is that it has nothing to do with us, but I just come for us. Who doesn''t know that Huasheng and Jiangliu live in the river city and say they retreat. Once something happens, I don''t know Maybe I don''t care... "


    "So they came to this point and paralyzed everyone where Huasheng and the river could not be seen... When they found it, they didn''t know what it had developed..."


    Jiang Xinrui whispered, as if she had predicted what would happen later. She just felt very upset and confused. She couldn''t figure out why such a thing would happen and who was doing it.


    Chifeng looked at Jiang Xinrui and held the hand-painted map tightly. Strictly speaking, it was the road map made by themselves, the road map with Wanfeng trace!


    "I''m not comforting you. Don''t you rule out that you think too much? You really think too much. You can see a conspiracy just by looking at the place where sister Wan Feng walked. Even if it''s not my subjective idea, I think you''re extreme..."


    "I just didn''t excuse my sister. If it''s really her, I have nothing to say. After all, there''s no reason for her to do so, isn''t it? Even if she has an opinion with you, you''ve had some disagreements in recent years. I can see that you''re pretending to be safe for my patience. Only you know in your heart that you don''t see each other for a long time."


    "Just because I''m here, I can''t go around in such a big circle. Of course, your doubts also have your reason. I have some feelings that I don''t have your sensitivity. Just like in September mountain, I don''t feel who appears..."


    Chifeng held the steering wheel tightly, and his expression was no longer as careful as before. At that time, he hoped Jiang Xinrui would not be angry and lower his attitude. He could do whatever he wanted.


    But when it comes to his sister, Chifeng can no longer act as if she didn''t hear anything. Isn''t Jiang Xinrui suspecting that Wanfeng is doing something, even dealing with the ten mile spring breeze? But how is this possible? For this point, Wan Feng will calculate the ten mile spring breeze unless she is a fool.


    "I didn''t say it''s sister Wan Feng. I have other people''s doubts, but you touch your conscience and say, does Wan Feng have nothing to do with these things? If it doesn''t matter, what are we doing now? Aren''t we investigating her traces? When were you so naive!"


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t even look at Chifeng, so she opened her mouth and replied.


    She didn''t want to say this, but why is Chifeng endless? What can''t you see about this? If the investigation found a relationship with the spring breeze, she would reasonably speculate. After all, what does the relationship mean? Then they must have their own reasons for doing so. There are reasons that others have not found. It''s so simple. Why don''t they dare to admit it?


    Of course, the ten mile spring breeze won''t, but Jiang Xinrui knows that if it really matters, she can''t believe it. What''s hard to say


    "I''m driving. I can''t touch my conscience! I only know that my sister cares about me most. I care about you. She knows so well how to really hurt your family!"


    Chi Feng said this without saying anything. Looking at the road ahead along the lamp, there has been a town


    Baize town is here.

 Chapter 4036

    "Get off and have a rest. It''s dark and we can''t see anything. Besides, there are few traces in Baize town. There is no specific place. We''ll take a chance tomorrow."


    Chifeng stopped and got off the bus and didn''t dare to see Jiang Xinrui. He rarely spoke to Jiang Xinrui like that. For a time, he didn''t adapt himself, and his heart was naturally uncomfortable. You know, Jiang Xinrui was the most important person for him. He wanted to hold it in his hand. If you say something important, Chifeng was also uncomfortable.


    Especially after saying that, looking at Jiang Xinrui''s silence, Chifeng began to panic. If he refuted because of his sister''s affairs, he still had some basis. It was his sister, but Chifeng was very uncomfortable because he spoke quickly against Jiang Xinrui... It was the kind of reluctance that made Jiang Xinrui feel wronged.


    "Yes."


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t go to see Chifeng and didn''t know what Chifeng thought. She just got off the bus and walked into the hotel. She said it was a hotel, but it was actually a small hotel. It still showed the largest hotel on the map. Baize town had a very lucky name, but there was really no luck in the place. Although she couldn''t see the whole picture at night, she didn''t lack of news, Besides, you can see the surrounding environment. It''s really general.


    What I heard is the information on the map. Baize town is very poor.


    After a busy day, Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng may be tired, so they all go back to have a rest. Of course, it may also be because they are a little cold war again.


    Jiangcheng, Zhaojue temple.


    "Amitabha, benefactor, you are restless. How can our Buddha spend you?"


    Master qiechen opened his eyes and looked at Wan Feng with blue tendons. He was sweating. If he hadn''t been watching here all the time, he thought Wan Feng had gone out to do something. But in fact, Wan Feng never left the Buddhist hall since she decided to stay, let alone the sight of qiechen.


    Forgetting the dust is really trying to cross her and get rid of her lingering shackles, but Wanfeng... Doesn''t cooperate.


    At the beginning, Wanfeng wanted to ask Huasheng for help in order to stay. It was also because of Huasheng that she suspected that forgetting dust didn''t help her... Now she can stay. In less than three days, Wanfeng seems to be unable to sit still, but forgetting dust knows that it''s not her inability to sit still, it''s her demons who can''t sit still, and can''t bear the authority of the Buddha. The Buddha''s seals pressed on Wanfeng''s body, making her unable to move.


    "If I can''t get through it, what am I going to do with you? I really think I''d like to listen to you chanting sutras here? I''m not afraid to tell you that if your Sutra can''t hold down, you will die first. It doesn''t matter if you die, and the whole Zhaojue temple will suffer!"


    "Hmm? Or you just let me out? Let''s not bother. If you let me go, I won''t kill you, let alone destroy Zhaojue temple!"


    Wan Feng clenched her fists, face down, and bean''s sweat fell on the ground. Wan Feng never knew she could shed so much sweat? But even so, it did not delay her verbal threat to master forgetting dust.


    It wasn''t that she wanted to threaten, but some words were said as if they were just brain.


    She clearly doesn''t think so


    And forgetting dust just closed his eyes and continued to chant scriptures, more determined than just now


    It was already twelve o''clock in the night. In Baize Town, which was supposed to be silent, there was a cry for help. It was very sad and seemed to be experiencing great pain.

 Chapter 4037

    "Ah! Come and help me! The Cui boy has a ghost!"


    "Kill his father..."


    "It''s all blood. It''s terrible!"


    ¡­¡­


    Shouting is panic, but also regret


    Panic is to see his son cut his father to death. The scene is bloody. Unfortunately, Cui Jianqing, the boy of the Cui family, is a very good man. If he kills his father himself, he will be finished. He can''t escape the legal and moral sanctions.


    At this time, Jiang Xinrui was sitting on the sofa with a respectful Wenqiao in front of her. Just after answering, the mysterious man lost him. Before Jiang Xinrui told him to go out and ask if there was anything strange in Baize Town, he heard a cry outside.


    "Master, I''ll inquire about it, too!"


    Wenqiao naturally heard the movement outside. He knew that Jiang Xinrui wanted to tell him something. He didn''t need Jiang Xinrui to finish. He got up and went quickly.


    Then Jiang Xinrui was not idle. Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night.


    When Jiang Xinrui was downstairs, she happened to meet Chifeng. Their room was not far away.


    "Rui..."


    Chi Feng was directly interrupted by Jiang Xinrui before she finished saying, "go and have a look. You can''t sleep anyway."


    Jiang Xinrui walked in front of Chi Feng and stood in front of Chi Feng all the time. It has become a habit of Jiang Xinrui. Even if she has some resentment with Chi Feng, she is also worried about Chi Feng.


    Chifeng sees it, and naturally there is no nonsense. He stands aside and knows Jiang Xinrui''s ideas. He won''t waste it, but for one thing, he will prove that he is not really protected and is not a fragile doll.


    Many people have gathered outside the hotel. There are more men. They bumped into the courage and went towards the Cui family. The crowd didn''t look for the police or doctors. Jiang Xinrui was a little strange. How could she find people in the town when she said such things normally? What else do you say that there are ghosts? You should find an exorcist no matter how bad it is?


    Jiang Xinrui''s question didn''t come out. After all, no one would answer it at this time. Jiang Xinrui looked at everyone and was filled with righteous worry? That''s right. If something like this happens, you should really worry.


    What Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know is that Baize town is relatively backward. The police come slowly at this time. Of course, this is just an excuse, because no one calls the police at all. They are worried that if they do call the police, the visitors will take Cui Jianqing away. Most of them don''t believe Cui Jianqing will kill his father.


    If this thing is changed, it is credible that Cui Dacheng killed his son Cui Jianqing, and someone will call the police quickly


    Just because Cui Jianqing is a good boy, he goes to school to help Baize town get rid of poverty. His reputation is good at ordinary times. After all, he doesn''t pretend to be nice, but there is an unexpected situation. Cui Jianqing saves a drowning child. His legs hit a stone wall and his lungs were injured when he pulled them up. After some rescue, he barely has a life. Then he is paralyzed at home and Cui Dacheng is taking care of him, And Cui Dacheng has a habit of gambling!


    He gambled all the money for his son''s medical treatment. Later, all kind-hearted people took turns to take care of Cui Jianqing for three years


    In the past three years, it seems that everything has been fine. Only in the last six months did something wrong begin to appear. Cui Dacheng has money and doesn''t need others to take care of Cui Jianqing. Under the care of Cui Dacheng, Cui Jianqing really stood up! At the beginning, the doctor''s diagnosis was impossible to recover. Cui Jianqing''s bone was stuck on the debris of the stone wall. There were steel bars in it, which passed through the middle of the kneecap

 Chapter 4038

    Moreover, Cui Jianqing still held it underwater for a long time. According to the people at the scene at that time, his lungs were almost bubbling. When he came up, he was out of breath. The doctor replied that all his physical indicators were no longer good. It''s hard to take care of himself for the second half of his life! Unless the gods come and heal.


    That is, according to the current medical level, there is no cure at all, and the whole is a disabled person.


    However, under such circumstances, Cui Jianqing suddenly recovered. Not only did he recover, but he was more energetic than before. Normally, his body was also very fragile after staying in bed for three years, but Cui Jianqing was lively and everyone was not without doubt. After all, people''s favorite was gossip, especially in poor and backward places, All they could see was the third acre of land in front of them.


    I can''t see anything else at all. Looking at Cui Jianqing in front of me, I''m happy, but I also have many thoughts. I want to see what luck Cui Jianqing has taken. Of course, there is no lack of rumors, and those people with many thoughts choose to follow because of some rumors.


    It is said that Cui Jianqing was cured by a female ghost! And the whole Cui family''s life has become better, also because of the power of the female ghost.


    People here don''t know anything. They can only call out ghosts. They can only describe all unknown things with ghosts.


    Especially when Cui Dacheng was hacked alive by Cui Jianqing, everyone subconsciously only strengthened their mind. The Cui family has ghosts. Now Cui Jianqing has been killed by ghosts. Otherwise, how can he suddenly get better and kill his own father?


    You should know that these people pay attention to filial piety. No matter what the father is, he is also his own father. How can the people born and raised be good at cutting edges? When a good person does such a thing, it can only be said that there is either a brain problem or a ghost.


    Jiang Xinrui knew these messy things relatively late, but this does not mean that Jiang Xinrui was surprised. She followed the crowd to Cui''s house. She saw that Cui''s house was a separate small courtyard. It looked a little simple. Of course, the most conspicuous thing was the blood on the door.


    Bright red.


    The gate is open, too.


    In this case, the people around didn''t dare to enter. They stood at the door and talked about it one after another. Although they were worried about Cui Jianqing, they also had a fear in their hearts.


    "This... This can''t be Cui Dacheng''s blood?"


    "What about the body?"


    "The body is not important. Cui Dacheng will die when he dies. It''s just a pity for Cui Jianqing. What can I do?"


    "Or don''t go in... Boy Cui must be a ghost. What if you don''t recognize people at that time?"


    "Don''t go in if you''re afraid. I''m sure Cui won''t hurt innocent people!"


    ¡­¡­


    Several uncles who had a good relationship with Cui Jianqing stood in the front and went in directly. Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng looked at each other and saw it clearly in each other''s eyes.


    The Cui family has no ghost spirit, and there is death spirit. That''s for sure. When Cui Dacheng is dead, death spirit naturally exists. This also shows that Cui Jianqing has no ghost upper body at all


    Just because there is no ghost upper body doesn''t mean there is no other breath!


    "It''s aura, rui''er. I haven''t felt any aura in Baize town since I came in. If there was a place, it would have been shown. It''s the kind that soars to the sky, but there''s no trace of aura at all. How could the Cui family have such a heavy aura?"

 Chapter 4039

    Chifeng stood beside Jiang Xinrui and looked at the breath over the Cui family. She couldn''t help talking about whether this place was right, but she couldn''t stop. It can also be said that she couldn''t rest.


    "Just go in and have a look. Sister Wan Feng should have been here. Do you feel it? She has been to Cui''s house? The smell is very weak..."


    "We came to this place because Aunt Luo Yao gave us the address information, and she will record it because she noticed some clues during the investigation, but after so long, sister Wan Feng''s breath should have dispersed long ago, but what I feel is very clear, but it''s very light. It''s like I''ve just been here, but I don''t know why I was dispersed..."


    Jiang Xinrui stood at the door of Cui''s house and reached out to touch the bright red blood on it. It was still warm. Of course, this was not the point. What was important was that Jiang Xinrui felt a very pure aura in the blood, and then unconsciously was absorbed into her own body.


    How can such pure aura appear in the body of a dead man? Even spread all over his blood. Is it true that the dead man is not an ordinary person? But just as Chifeng said, when entering Baize Town, Jiang Xinrui could see that the whole Baize town had no aura at all. It was a very backward town.


    In a normal place of residence, aura is scarce and has long dissipated, but this place is different. There is a family?


    Now all the questions are in Cui''s house. If you want to know the truth, you can only go in.


    "You''re behind me. Don''t think about it. Just go in and you''ll know. Besides, isn''t sister Wan Feng still in Zhaojue temple? I''m just a normal question."


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the Chifeng whose face suddenly changed after he said a few words, and walked in first.


    She really just doubts and doubts. Jiang Xinrui also knows that such news is unacceptable and shocking for Chifeng. Moreover, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t feel the most clear about sister Wan Feng''s breath. It must have been known when Chifeng was close to this place?


    They are related by blood and have resonance, otherwise they would not believe the address given by Luo Yao''s mother.


    In fact, Jiang Xinrui really feels that Chifeng doesn''t have to worry so much. If something really happens, how can Luo Yao give it to him? I knew she would come with me


    Of course, it doesn''t rule out that Luo Yao may not think that things will develop like this.


    Just as Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng said a few words, most people had already walked in, and when Jiang Xinrui followed in, he heard several shouts.


    Then Jiang Xinrui and others hurried over, went directly through the front yard and came to the backyard, which is also the place where the murder occurred. Looking at the situation in front of them, Jiang Xinrui understood why the blood splashed on the door, and it was deliberately scattered? There was blood all the way.


    I saw a stone table and chair in the middle of the backyard. On the chair sat a young man with beautiful eyes, tall and straight posture and dull eyes. On the stone table was an old man who was about to be chopped into meat mud. The old man''s blood fell into the bucket on the ground along the square stone table, as if he was deliberately collecting blood.


    There is also an empty bucket at the back door, which is also stained with blood. It seems that it has been used up. That''s how the blood on the door comes from. The whole backyard is scattered. It''s all there, just like a water gun.

 Chapter 4040

    "Jianqing... What are you doing? Are you going to chop your father into dumplings?"


    "Yes, Jianqing, that''s your father. Although some things are bastards, it''s your father after all. You''re really a ghost!"


    "Crazy, really crazy..."


    ¡­¡­


    People around you, you say a word and I say a word. Looking at the man sitting in the chair, it hurts my heart, even my heart. Of course, I am also frightened


    You can kill your own father. What else can''t you do?


    And this is not only killing, but also spilling the blood. Jiang Xinrui looked at the blood on the ground. At the beginning, because she focused on Cui Jianqing, she didn''t pay attention to her surroundings. At this meeting, Jiang Xinrui looked around and found that the blood wasn''t scattered casually, but regularly.


    If you connect the on the door, it looks like an incomplete spell?


    This is a blood amulet calling something!


    With your father''s blood?


    "The aura of the dead man has dissipated a lot. Cui Jianqing is the heaviest... No, it''s something shining in his body..."


    "Inner alchemy with aura?"


    Jiang Xinrui''s eyes lit up when she looked at Cui Jianqing''s heart.


    After observing for a week, Jiang Xinrui looked at the man who was constantly instructed by people again confidently. Of course, many were scared away and vomited, and then looked at the man in the middle. She was calm and terrible, and had not been affected by the people around her.


    This will Wanfeng''s breath. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t care, because she knows that someone is more anxious than her.


    At the moment, Cui Jianqing sat blankly, looking at the man who was hacked to death by himself, still holding a machete in his hand and talking in his mouth.


    "Xiyao..."


    "Xiyao..."


    A girl''s name.


    "You are summoning the soul of Xiyao? But in that case, why use your father''s blood?"


    "No, you also used your own blood... Two people''s blood to summon the soul of a stranger? It seems that it should not be your blood relative. Do you want to stimulate her? Not everyone can have a soul after death. First of all, your way is wrong, and the blood amulet is wrong. Do you know where the other party has been? If you are lucky, you can''t summon it even more..."


    "In fact, if you really want to, why don''t you use your inner pill? That inner pill is more powerful than you think..."


    Jiang Xinrui stood opposite Cui Jianqing and finally heard what Cui Jianqing said. She was closer and observed more carefully. There was an inner elixir of aura in Cui Jianqing''s heart.


    This can not be a mortal can practice.


    Jiang Xinrui''s voice is not big. Just make sure that those who should hear can hear it. As for those who watch the excitement and care, you can let go first. Of course, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t have time to pay attention.


    Now her mind is full of the person in front of her, the inner pill in front of her.


    The aura emitted from this inner pill is too frightening. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t covet it. She just feels that the world is really going to change. Will such aura inner pill exist in a mortal? What about the owner of the inner elixir of aura?


    With such aura, how can inner alchemy be low in cultivation? How can you be hurt like this? Jiang Xinrui''s heart is very stuffy. She doesn''t know if it''s uncomfortable.


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the man in front of her and waited for his answer. She thought he would answer.

 Chapter 4041

    How can a person who has a strong desire to revive others not respond when he hears some words that can help him or has understood all his words?


    Moreover, his calling ceremony is fundamentally wrong. He can''t call back anything, let alone resurrect anyone. When he tries hard to call others, he doesn''t want to see others again. He doesn''t want to resurrect at last.


    "Who are you? Mage? You can understand my blood amulet and see my inner alchemy..."


    "So you''re here to catch me? But why do you say my array call doesn''t come back? The person I want to see?"


    "I know you must want to catch me. I asked you to catch me. You can also take me away, but before that, you can tell me how to use this inner pill in my body and how to take it out?"


    When Cui Jianqing heard Jiang Xinrui''s words, he looked up at her and stopped talking about her name.


    He knew that such a big noise would be found, especially Xi Yao''s identity, which could not be concealed for long.


    Now when something like this happens, he is waiting. Some people say that using the blood of the obsession and the enemy can stimulate the dead, and then we can meet


    Cui Jianqing also knows that this may be false, but now, no matter how it may be false, he has to try. Everyone has obsession, and there are full of grievances and hatred. How can he forget it? How can he put it down? Facing the body in front of him, Cui Jianqing wants to make up a few more knives!


    There are more and more people around him. Cui Jianqing knows that the first person left and appeared with people. He feels that he doesn''t care at all, so he didn''t want to escape. He just wants to complete what he does. No matter what the people around him are saying, he didn''t respond. He didn''t respond until Jiang Xinrui appeared or heard Jiang Xinrui''s words.


    Because Jiang Xinrui was right.


    "You didn''t take the elixir in your body by yourself? Also, how can a mortal subdue someone who can have such a pure inner elixir? Unless it''s voluntary, if it''s voluntary, I won''t intervene. It''s her will and I will respect it."


    "As for your blood talisman, I say it doesn''t work because what you draw is wrong. In addition, what you want to summon is also a spiritual elixir for you. For those who practice, throwing the elixir is to dig their hearts. They don''t live long, and the body should not be here. How can you summon it? The soul should have dispersed and you can''t summon it."


    "The elixir is voluntary and so pure that it hasn''t changed in your body. It shows that her mind is like this. Naturally, it''s impossible to tell you such an evil method. Who told you such a blood amulet? It''s forbidden, too bloody, and should bear the sin. No one who practices will easily touch... Who have you... Seen?"


    When Jiang Xinrui said this, she sat directly opposite Cui Jianqing, completely ignoring the blood under her feet and the smell of corpses.


    She wants to know who told Cui Jianqing this method. Jiang Xinrui has an intuition that if this is clear, she may know a lot of things.


    After all, all her conjectures are reasonable, and it is not difficult to guess. What she sees is a clue.


    In Jiang Xinrui''s words, Chi Feng is the first to respond!

 Chapter 4042

    "What kind of person are you? Male or female? What do you look like? You tell me, I can help you. Who''s the soul you want? Even if you go to hell, I''ll go. As long as you tell me, why did you do this? Or who did you see? Even what happened in your whole village, as long as you make it clear!"


    Chifeng stood by Cui Jianqing eagerly and asked.


    Originally, he could stand quietly and find other clues. After all, even Jiang Xinrui felt that there was a clue of his sister''s breath. Naturally, he felt clearer and his heart was more flustered, because his sister should be in Zhaojue temple at this time, and she could not leave


    But that faint breath is indeed sister Wan Feng''s, that''s his sister''s breath, and he can''t make a mistake!


    So Chi Feng is really flustered and inexplicably excited. Wan Feng can''t leave Zhaojue temple. If she leaves, her body will be finished, and there is a Buddha seal. In fact, it indirectly trapped Wan Feng in that place. At the moment, in Baize Town, more than 600 miles away from Zhaojue temple, even if Wan Feng can really come out, he can''t do it so soon. He has just determined, Wanfeng has never left Zhaojue temple, which shows that there is a problem with the same breath as her sister.


    Including September mountain.


    Chifeng is excited about these problems, which is enough to explain that there is a big difference with Wanfeng. Now the biggest doubt is why there is the smell of her sister.


    Although it is light, it should be because it has been blown away by the wind for a long time. In fact, it is because it is related by blood and too familiar. Otherwise, it is difficult to distinguish whose breath it is.


    Chifeng was really worried before. He thought that he came to these places to find the reason for his sister''s illness. He didn''t expect to encounter a completely unexpected sin, and the matter became serious. He was also worried that it would calm down. Chifeng didn''t think it was right. It was all a problem.


    Sister Wanfeng is probably innocent. Even her mother made a mistake.


    "Are you mages? Then help the Cui family boy drive away the ghost. He must be the ghost and the body..."


    "Yes, you should deal with the body first. The ghost on the Cui boy must hurry. He can''t hurt people!"


    "What a pity. How did it become like this? My mother is gone and my father is like this again..."


    The old man who loves Cui Jianqing is the most talkative, but because he is old and knowledgeable, he hasn''t been scared away and has been watching at the door.


    Especially looking at Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng''s words, they didn''t think so much, and some didn''t understand. When Chifeng spoke, they were whispering. From the beginning, they whispered to the later, they could directly interrupt Chifeng''s words without suppressing their voice. Maybe they didn''t feel terrible about any bloody corpses after watching for a long time.


    In the end, it was because Cui Jianqing looked normal and didn''t stand up and wave a machete.


    So these people are not afraid. They can also follow and say some persuasion. In the eyes of most people in Baize Town, Cui Jianqing didn''t kill in front of them, which can be false! Not to hurt them.


    "You all go!"


    I don''t know what the villagers said was wrong, which angered Cui Jianqing and made him suddenly change his face.

 Chapter 4043

    "Let''s go! Otherwise I''ll kill you all. I don''t know anything. What qualifications do you have to persuade me?"


    "And you... I ask you, what does the mage exist for? Is it not to help justice and kill demons and demons? Why can''t the demons in the man''s heart be removed and keep him to do evil? Now you come to stop me!"


    "You can''t help me. No one can help me. I can only rely on myself. You all go. I haven''t seen anyone!"


    Cui Jianqing looked up at the people in this circle. He was very sad. Most importantly, he was stimulated by the people around him.


    When hearing Jiang Xinrui''s words, Cui Jianqing was really moved. He could see what he did and what was in his body, which proved that Jiang Xinrui''s identity was absolutely different. For a moment, Cui Jianqing thought Jiang Xinrui could help him.


    But one by one, Cui Jianqing understood that they were not helping him at all. They still had their own purpose and might even kill him.


    And the villagers who said they wanted to help him? Words are also a mockery of his poor! He has no mother and indirectly no father. Since he was a child, people in this town have taken care of him. He grew up eating a hundred meals, and he was taken care of when he was injured


    All this could have been good, but in the end it was really bad.


    Everything has changed.


    What are they reminding him of? Why is he today?


    When Cui Jianqing finished speaking, his heart seemed to be firm. He suddenly raised his hands and his eyes slowly changed color. It was the kind of pure white. Of course, please don''t imagine the appearance of cataract, but white light.


    The white light that should have made people very comfortable is now the depressing feeling of resentment, grievance and hatred.


    For a moment, the surrounding sky slowly changed. It was night, but Cui Jianqing standing in the middle of the small yard was scattering white light! Then a burst of elastic pressure came out. Fortunately, Jiang Xinrui reacted quickly, got up, turned his head and pulled Chifeng out in an instant


    But the people around her didn''t have time to escape. Jiang Xinrui didn''t have time to save them. Moreover, she didn''t have that mind. For the first time, she could only ensure the safety of Chifeng. As for others, she could only say that she was resigned to fate.


    "Ah..."


    This resignation is a scream.


    How can ordinary people stand such pressure? Directly out of the yard, and then the whole Cui family yard rose a white border, white light into the sky.


    "Why does this man suddenly get angry? Don''t they all say he is a good man? It''s a good fart! His own villagers have been beaten out. They are ordinary people. How can they stand this..."


    Chi Feng looked at Cui Jianqing who suddenly started, and then broke away from Jiang Xinrui''s hand to check the people who were beaten out one by one. Of course, many people were cursing Cui Jianqing. Chi Feng didn''t look at this kind of Chi Feng, because it could be scolded, which only showed that it was hurt.


    However, if you are seriously injured, you have the intention to curse, so you can tell the injury from these people''s voices. The most serious thing is that you are in a coma and can''t make a sound. It can be seen that Cui Jianqing doesn''t intend to kill people.


    "Why is he doing this? Who is he hiding something for? He doesn''t want to say? Should we break into this boundary? Even if a mortal has a spiritual inner pill, he won''t use it at all, otherwise he won''t be absorbed into his body until now..."

 Chapter 4044

    While checking the situation of the people, Chifeng thought about Cui Jianqing''s suspicions, especially the premise of another sister. Chifeng didn''t forget what he was here for and for his sister''s sake.


    If you investigate the things here, it may have nothing to do with your sister. Chifeng believes more and more, which will change the attitude of Cui Jianqing who suddenly appears


    Chifeng really wants to rush in directly, and don''t delay in this place.


    "Most of the owner of the inner elixir is willing to give it to Cui Jianqing, but Cui Jianqing doesn''t want to. He strongly refuses, refuses everything, and refuses to be one with the inner elixir. In this way, he can''t control all the abilities of the inner elixir, and we can still find the complete inner elixir of spiritual Qi."


    "His biological father was the one who was stabbed by him. Even if the father son relationship was deadlocked, it wouldn''t be like this... And he broke out completely when he mentioned his father and mother. Parents should be an extreme existence in his heart. Finding out the reasons may open his mouth, which would be faster than us directly breaking the border. His current state, if we Breaking the barrier directly can only annoy him. "


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the crowd lying on the ground crying and frowned. It was impatient. There was no good patience for those who could not help anything and would make trouble. These people could not do anything useful except to say a few more words when watching the excitement.


    A person''s emotional outburst really has the greatest relationship with himself, but it can''t be denied that he also has a relationship with people outside. Sometimes ignoring is also the biggest killer!


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t believe that there are really innocent people in this world!


    "Tell us, what kind of person do you know about Cui Jianqing? Or what happened to his family? Is there anything strange in your whole Baize town recently?"


    "If you don''t say anything, we can''t help. No one knows what will happen in the future... Today is just to pop you people out. What about tomorrow?"


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the crowd on the ground and said in a cold voice.


    It is false to say that there is no sympathy, but this pity is really insignificant compared with her own affairs, and it is only some strangers.


    Compared with these people, Jiang Xinrui would rather consider another person, namely Cui Jianqing, and Jiang Xinrui will treat Cui Jianqing differently, not for anything else, just for the inner elixir of aura, but also for the owner of the inner elixir of aura.


    Jiang Xinrui really wants to know what kind of person this is to have such a spiritual inner pill!


    It''s like-minded attraction and a pity to meet late. If it weren''t for many things, they wouldn''t meet in such a place, especially in this way.


    "Ouch! The Cui family boy is really dying. His parents died. We took care of him and grew up. Now it''s like this to us!"


    "Yes, it''s a loss. We don''t want to have someone catch him and do evil!"


    "It doesn''t count to kill my father for a woman, but..."


    A man looking at the age of more than 30 suddenly said what he said and suddenly stopped his mouth. Several people next to him wanted to tuck up the slot, and then shut up. Even make complaints about the pain of the crying people. The last bee broke up, and disappeared, even without a coma.

 Chapter 4045

    People heard the words of Jiang Xin Rui, but they obviously didn''t want to make complaints about it. They only had a few words of symbolic Tucao, like those who were bullied by everyone. Some people did not feel that they had any problems. What I thought was that I came to see you, and I helped you, and he didn''t want to be arrested. He should be grateful.


    Instead of thanking them, they beat them out, which is difficult to understand


    Even angry, I felt that Cui Jianqing didn''t know what to do. They helped him like this. Finally, Cui Jianqing had to take revenge. Did he kill his father and kill them now?


    It''s even more flustered to think of this, especially what they do together. As a result, Jiang Xinrui''s words came again at this time, which directly stimulated everyone''s nerves. Just like Cui Jianqing at that meeting, they are all demons in their hearts.


    "I don''t know what you said! The biggest thing that happened in Baize town is today. The strangest people are you!"


    "It''s too beautiful! We''ve never seen such a beautiful person. It must be a goblin. Let''s go..."


    "Yes, she''s not afraid of the Cui boys. Maybe they''re all together. Let''s go!"


    ¡­¡­


    The crowd talked more and more. It seemed that they were going to find someone to collect Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng, but no matter what it looked like, they just ran away and didn''t give Jiang Xinrui a chance to continue to say anything.


    Jiang Xinrui was so "lively" when she followed the crowd. At this moment, it was so cold that they all left. Those who didn''t know the speed thought that being bounced off just now was an illusion. These people were all right. What painful cries were also false. They were all right. Even those who were weak and unconscious seemed to wake up. In addition to some others, they had to be dragged away, The others are walking very fast. That small step can be said to be like flying?


    For a moment, Jiang Xinrui thought she was wrong. Otherwise, how could this happen? Chifeng looks at Jiang Xinrui. The gesture of squatting on the ground has not been put away. His eyes are a little stunned. Just now he was still exploring their physical condition


    There are several injured people


    It is rare for Chifeng to have such a moment of doubt. How did these people change? Just get up and run? He even doubted his ability. Did he read it wrong and checked it wrong from the beginning? People are all right at all! It''s fake.


    How else can you run so fast?


    "As for them... What can''t be said? They scattered in a crowd before you asked. Isn''t it obvious?"


    "That''s crazy! I was worried about what they had... As a result, one by one... Rui''er, who else can we ask? If we look for them again at this time, even if it''s not these people, we''ve already arranged. We can''t find any news, and we''ve all seen us..."


    "Otherwise, I''d better find Cui Jianqing. I don''t believe he''s really willing? We can see clearly what he wants to do!"


    Chi Feng looked at Jiang Xinrui eagerly.


    While talking, he was still eager to break through Cui Jianqing''s boundary. Although he was a devil and was afraid of Reiki, it was only for Jiang Xinrui''s Reiki.


    Because only the aura of Jiang Xinrui can purify his evil Qi.

 Chapter 4046

    Seriously, Chifeng was in a hurry to prove that these things had nothing to do with her sister.


    It''s also because of this. Chifeng is very anxious to see how these people are. He''s worried that they were accidentally killed by Cui Jianqing. That''s really a lot less clues. Sometimes the eyes of the people are the brightest, but there''s no chance for Chifeng at all.


    He just checked. These people don''t give him a chance to perform at all!


    "Go back. It''s almost dawn. We can rest for a few hours. Wait and see the news of Wenqiao. We can''t ask anything now..."


    Jiang Xinrui reaches out and touches the white border. Jiang Xinrui feels a tenderness, which belongs to the attraction and resonance of pure aura.


    At this time, as long as she uses some spiritual power to integrate and touch, she can easily open this place and walk in, but Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to do so. She wants to wait


    Wait for Cui Jianqing to calm down, wait for Wen Qiao to find out some news, and wait for her to find out some clues.


    Jiang Xinrui can directly attract each other with the inner elixir of aura, which is the consequence of Cui Jianqing''s failure to integrate with the inner elixir of aura. Cui Jianqing has no ability to use it, nor can he achieve its real ability. The current boundary is only the power of the inner elixir of aura.


    It can also be said that the inner elixir of Reiki protects Cui Jianqing at the end with the master''s consciousness!


    It also shows that this inner elixir of aura is really voluntary to enter Cui Jianqing''s body. In this way, Jiang Xinrui can''t act rashly. The more she wants to know, the more she needs to calm down.


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t want to accidentally destroy the master''s mind of the Lingqi inner pill.


    She must have something to do with Cui Jianqing.


    It''s just that Jiang Xinrui really wants to know her story. She wants to know why she pushed herself into such a desperate situation? The inner elixir of aura is already dead. Without the soul master, it proves that she has already died


    In this way, the soul Cui Jianqing is trying to summon is probably hers


    Hotel in Baize town.


    It is also the place where Jiang Xinrui and Chi Feng rested before.


    Chifeng actually means a little resistance to Jiang Xinrui''s words, but on second thought, Jiang Xinrui''s words are also right. It''s really impossible to ask if he goes rashly now. Unless he kills Cui Jianqing, it''s easy to kill Cui Jianqing, but it''s not easy to ask what''s inside. If he wants Cui Jianqing to open his mouth, he has to start from the right place. That''s why Chifeng finally compromised, Of course, in Chifeng''s opinion, he is not a compromise. Now the best person to go out to inquire about the news is Wenqiao.


    In the past few hours, almost everyone slept restlessly, and the people in Baize town didn''t sleep. They were all busy living in the dark.


    Chifeng is still thinking about the relationship between Cui Jianqing and her sister. She is also thinking that her sister is still crossing the Sutra in Zhaojue temple at this time. It must be very safe. Where is there any connection between her sister and Cui Jianqing? Including what happened on the mountain in September


    Wan Feng, who was talked about by Chi Feng, was indeed in Zhaojue temple, but it was different from Chi Feng''s safety.


    At the moment, Wanfeng seemed to be suppressed by something. Her whole body couldn''t sit straight, and her upper body was basically crawling on the ground covered with scriptures.


    His eyes are red. Something is flashing constantly, because the whole body is lying on the ground, and no one can see the shadow in his eyes

 Chapter 4047

    At this time, the Zhaojue temple is constantly scattering Buddha light. From the outside, the whole Zhaojue temple is like a golden light source. I don''t know what kind of fight is happening here. The two forces are fighting in the light and dark.


    The light is the light of Buddha and the dark is the power of black. At present, people can''t see the source.


    In short, since Wan Feng lived in this place, Zhaojue temple has never been peaceful. No, it can''t be said that when Wan Feng closed her eyes and concentrated, it was the time when Zhao Jue Temple restored its peace in the past, because that time was the time when Wan Feng was most able to control her body, and it was the most quiet time. There were two hours a day, but when were these two hours, Always not necessarily.


    But it was very late this night. Wan Feng had the biggest reaction in recent days. Even if her body was bent by the light of the Buddha, she was constantly using her magic power, as if to break all the imprisonment


    "If you are stubborn and break the prison by force, your body can''t stand it, because you can''t fully control it, otherwise the Buddhist scriptures can''t hold you down!"


    "If the body can''t bear it, the fish will die and the net will be broken. Do you have to?"


    Master forgetting dust was reading the Buddhist sutra. He was sweating a lot on his forehead and his lips were white. It can be seen that forgetting dust is also experiencing great pain at the moment.


    He is trying his best to suppress it.


    As usual, he has never been like today. He has a strong force to break free, as if he is about to explode. Forgetting dust knows that this is the heart devil. The heart devil has not been dispelled, but it has become more serious. Forgetting dust only thinks that the resentment in his heart has not been alleviated. However, forgetting dust has been working hard to open the heart knot for Wanfeng during this time. It''s OK during the day, Wan Feng is much calmer, which makes forget dust think Wan Feng is really relaxed.


    So at night, forgetting dust was careless. Unexpectedly, it almost caused a great disaster. Wanfeng always pretended. She was still looking for a chance to escape and release her demons. If Wanfeng''s demons were released, forgetting dust didn''t dare say what the result would be, but at least Zhaojue temple would be the first to suffer. No one can tell what would happen in the future


    However, this disaster will leave Zhaojue temple. The Buddha does not ignore the variables that actively obstruct the world, but it does not mean that what has been done in the Buddha, since it is in charge, it will naturally be in charge to the end.


    Besides, the reason why forgetting dust cares about these is because he regards this as his destiny, which is his unfinished destiny in the world of mortals. Otherwise, why does he have this ability as long as he has it? There are many more capable than him.


    Or because of his identity in the world of mortals!


    "Yes, master, do you have to? Let me out, aren''t you? I know what you want and what you came here to avoid. I can help you!"


    "I tell you, Jiang Liu will die sooner or later. Then I can help you keep Hua Sheng. That''s your chance. What else do you want to be a monk? Right? Second young master Xie?"


    "Don''t continue reading. If I really want to kill the fish and break the net, the whole Zhaojue temple will be buried with me. Why do you have to? Implicate so many people?"


    Wan Feng lay on the ground, her eyes red and congested, and sometimes black and terrible.


    The voice also seems to participate in any tone, which is not like Wanfeng''s voice.


    Constantly bewitching and forgetting the dust.

 Chapter 4048

    "Amitabha..."


    "The devil has changed your face and is wantonly bewitching and biting. Both rivers and Hua Sheng will live well. As for the death you said, you and I can''t intervene. What you said today, the poor monk will forget. Don''t worry, the poor monk will help you dispel the devil. Since you are destined to arrange the poor monk to help you dispel the devil and suppress it, it means that this is also a poor monk''s success The disaster of the Buddha is also the disaster of the whole Zhaojue temple. When you decide that you can stay, the whole Zhaojue temple has been clear about the possibility of the future and is willing to accept the disaster. This is also a Buddha cultivation, so you don''t have to worry. "


    "What you have to do now is to think about yourself. Should I call you Wanfeng''s demon or something else? If you really don''t look back, the poor monk can only live for you. Your body is broken. Zhaojue temple is a Buddha body. You have no container and can only die. But donor Ling Wanfeng is still waiting to return to his family after recovery... Think about your family. They are in heaven for you I''m looking for clues in the north of the South China Sea. I hope I can untie you. Otherwise, when the magic Qi of your body dissipates, you will die! "


    "Zhaojue temple can temporarily paralyze all this, but it''s not a long-term plan. It also depends on your own strength, you..."


    Forgetting Chen''s voice was very compassionate and whispered softly. It had no impact on Wanfeng''s words. After saying this, she continued to read the Sutra motionless. If there was no impact, there was still one thing, that is, it increased the Buddha seal, which was bound to control Wanfeng''s heart demon in her body and would not let everything restless in her heart break out, Even if it is really a fish dead and the net broken in the end!


    Monks are compassionate, but for more compassion, they still have to make some sacrifices when necessary.


    And this sacrifice, including himself.


    As for what Wan Feng said, forget dust doesn''t believe it, or it can be said that he believes more in Huasheng. He hasn''t forgotten that Huasheng will find him no matter how many generations the river reincarnates, and they will still live happily.


    This is not something he can worry about at all. What he should pay most attention to now is the disaster God gave him.


    What forgetting Chen says now is not only with Wanfeng, but also with another force in Wanfeng''s body.


    Wan Feng is bewitching him, and he is also persuading Wan Feng and the demons in her body.


    In forgetting Chen''s opinion, Wanfeng must have met something outside and had an opportunity to be taken advantage of by the heart demon. Now it''s like this. It''s the credit of the Buddha and Wanfeng''s own efforts to get rid of it. It can''t be without one, but now it seems that it''s difficult to be either.


    "Old monk, you fart! Don''t you worry that all the monks here will die because of you? Because of your incompetence, why do you take this job? What does it matter to you? You have to mind your own business? Without you, I will be so oppressed now? Do you know how much you have affected me? I can''t wait to kill you! Wait, I''ll find a way soon..."


    "And the Huasheng family, I won''t let go. Aren''t you just worried that I''ll trouble Huasheng? I tell you, you''ll regret it!"


    "Ah... It hurts"


    Wan Feng was still lying on the ground and shouting with forgetting dust for one second. The next second, she suddenly cried out pain. It didn''t make sense to see forgetting dust. For a time, she couldn''t leave this ghost place, nor could she integrate perfectly with this body, and even be driven away by the light of the Buddha

 Chapter 4049

    "It really hurts! It seems that my body is about to explode."


    "Master forgetting dust, you must help me... I depend on you. Please stick to your original heart. If you really can''t, you will know me personally at the last moment! My family knows this is what I mean. I told my parents when I came here!"


    "So please finish me when necessary and don''t hurt the innocent! I was not me at that time..."


    Wan Feng suddenly changed her tone, tone of voice, and even her speech. Although her body was still lying on the ground, her whole breath seemed to have changed suddenly. It was Wan Feng who prayed to save her in front of Zhaojue temple.


    It''s totally different from the person who just threatened master forgetting dust.


    I don''t know. I thought it was schizophrenia.


    But forgetting the dust knows that this is not schizophrenia, but Wanfeng''s independent thought has awakened. Since entering Zhaojue temple, Wanfeng has a power in her body to replace Wanfeng itself. She can''t find the root, but she lives by Wanfeng''s vitality. When that power matures, that is, Wanfeng''s death.


    It was also because of this that the Wanfeng family were looking for a solution and finally found Zhaojue temple. In Zhaojue temple, the power in Wanfeng''s body seemed to be stimulated. He kept acting and venting. He wanted to get rid of all this. He wanted to come out and leave here. He felt dangerous.


    Continue to stay, Wan Feng will be saved, but that force will prevail, and finally


    Perhaps it is because under the influence of the Buddha''s light, the force has become weak, but it has not yet disappeared. It bewitches Wanfeng''s demons. When the two sides add together, Wanfeng has less time to wake up. It can only be said that it is too rare to wake up and say a word instead of pretending.


    "Almsgiver Wanfeng, you are the only one who can save you now! Don''t be fooled by the demons. Otherwise, even if you eliminate that power, although the demons in the demons won''t die, you''re not you! You''ll still lose!"


    "I don''t think so, do you? Think about how much magic your father and mother spent to control that power for you. Although it''s only temporary, it can''t let your demons provide power for that power! And your brother, I heard that you and your brother have never been separated. He doesn''t have your care now. He''s still trying to save you. He may get out at any time on the road It''s an accident. After all, the power of your body won''t let you get treatment, let alone find the root cause by them. No one knows how dangerous this road is. Do you really have the heart? "


    "If you can, I want you to think about where you went and what you did that night when you were an adult? Or what you experienced at other times... You won''t become like this for no reason. There must be a trace to follow. If you know this, they will be much easier and less dangerous..."


    Forgetting dust will say the same thing when Wanfeng is still awake, just hoping that she can be awakened.


    As for the final question, in fact, he didn''t know whether to forget the dust, or whether Jiang Xinrui told him that he must ask it when he left. As long as the news is clear, everything is clear.


    But Wanfeng doesn''t know. She doesn''t remember. Wanfeng has time to wake up, but every time she answers the same

 Chapter 4050

    "I don''t know... I just felt as if I had come to a very dark and deep place that day. I really don''t know..."


    "Mother, father, Chifeng... They are all helping me. I know Chifeng can''t get hurt. I''m so worried. Is master Jiang Xinrui with him? I remember, Jiang Xinrui is very kind to Chifeng. She will take good care of Chifeng. If something happens to Chifeng, it''s over..."


    "Why did I become like this? Trapped here again? I can''t go out like a normal child. I can''t since I was a child, because I have to take care of my brother. I don''t have my own life. I want to wait and wait. When Chifeng grows up and has the ability, he can be independent, and I don''t have to tie my life to him."


    "But before this day came, I was ill, my body was out of control, my magic Qi was dissipating, my mana was weakening, and I was even waiting for death. I was waiting for freedom. How could I become waiting for death? Now I am trapped in the temple in order to live a few more years. I can''t walk a step. I am tortured by Buddhist scriptures all day. Think about me again? What are you going to think about? I''m afraid Why go to Chengquan? "


    "Master forgetting dust... I remember that you were not a monk before. You chose to stay here because of feelings. You were tortured by the Buddha like me. Don''t you want to leave? Let''s leave together, fight and rob. How can we give up? Think about it. How can we live like this now?"


    "Do you think so?"


    Wan Feng said, her eyes slowly changed, sometimes red and sometimes black. If she found it carefully, Wan Feng''s eyes are now black controlling red, and red is suppressing the original color. The original color directly becomes dim against these.


    Before Wanfeng finished, forgetting dust didn''t listen and continued to read the Buddhist scriptures. He knew that he was not awake again. It was useless to say more. He could talk only when Wanfeng was rescued.


    "You say I''m stubborn, but you''re the real one. Oil and salt don''t enter! It''s the same as being a man. No wonder you lose to Jiangliu. Even if the opportunity is given to you at the beginning, you can lose it. Xie Dongyang, you deserve it! You''re doomed to have nothing! You''re a waste, and a woman can''t handle it. What else can you do? If you become No, where else can Jiang Xinrui do the right thing with me! "


    "Take a good look at it. You toast and don''t drink. The first thing for me to break away from here is to kill you! I''ll show you that mortals dare to take care of my affairs."


    Wan Feng said that she didn''t know where the power came from, but she got up bit by bit, and the Buddhist scriptures on her head seemed to be smashed and broken. With this breaking, that is, Wan Feng''s opportunity, the black air waiting for the opportunity came into Wan Feng''s body along the place where the Buddhist scriptures were broken.


    And Wanfeng had more power, and became more difficult to deal with. Finally, she really stood up, and the Buddha light on her body was retreating and squeezed.


    Wan Feng''s whole body conveys more and more strength. Her hands are raised and the magic spirit spreads wildly. Wan Feng''s body is like a reborn, what is extracted and filled


    "You really want to break the net..."


    "Amitabha!"

 Chapter 4051

    When forgetting the dust, all the monks of Zhaojue temple came. Such a big news can''t hide from others. Moreover, these people have been paying attention to Wanfeng. They all know that she is a bomb or a regular one. Now it seems that she is going to be detonated.


    Everyone is doing their best to read the Buddhist scriptures together and use all their strength to suppress it, but the result is really not very good, because it is human in the end. Moreover, this is a fate, which is beyond the scope of strength.


    "Younger martial brother forgetting dust, what should we do now? The evil devil will be out of control soon. When her body is completely filled, benefactor Wanfeng will die!"


    The other martial brothers found that their strength didn''t work at all. Only the Buddhist scriptures read by younger martial brother forgetting dust had an effect. Although they didn''t understand why, they also knew that this was a disaster, the disaster of all of them!


    And forget dust has not answered anything, just at the beginning of the heart unchanged sitting on the ground, again and again to cross Wan Feng, because he has no choice but a sincere heart.


    Forgetting dust also believes that since his Buddhist scriptures have an effect, it depends on what kind of result this effect can achieve. Everything will be announced today.


    "I won''t die... I won''t die. You will die. Your flesh and blood will become the first good meal after my new life."


    Wan Feng spoke, with a bloodthirsty smile on her mouth, and her hands constantly absorbed the black gas from the outside. She was changing. The gloom in her eyes belonged to Wan Feng''s original self.


    "Die for me, you dead bald donkeys!"


    Wan Feng endured it here for a long time. Although it was different from her own idea, she was wronged greatly, especially when she was abnormal.


    At the moment when Wan Feng finished speaking, Wan Feng had a powerful force in her hands to fight these humans. Even under the light of the Buddha, she was not without a place to turn over. When Wan Feng stretched out her hand, all the masters, including forget dust, closed their eyes and prepared to bear all this. There was no way to escape and could only accept it.


    He thought the Buddha light could absolutely suppress all this, but he didn''t think she would break the imprisonment on her head, get strength, turn around to suppress them, or even kill them.


    It''s false to say that forgetting dust has no guilt, but he also knows that this is a necessary disaster. Every step he takes, he still has a little regret that he doesn''t get the answer Jiang Xinrui wants. It''s rare that the child will ask him for help


    But even so, forgetting dust doesn''t panic at all. What you don''t know is that forgetting dust is not waiting to die!


    "Stop!"


    Just as Wanfeng''s hands rushed to forget dust and others, a female voice suddenly appeared, and then a more powerful force rushed in and stopped him.


    Forgetting dust and others were able to breathe.


    Forgetting dust didn''t look back, he knew who the visitor was and didn''t have time to say more. When Wanfeng''s power was blocked, forgetting dust took advantage of this gap to throw out the Buddha beads in his hands. Each Buddha bead was a Buddha statue, a total of 108. One of them hit Wanfeng and suppressed her on the ground again!


    That moment happened too quickly. Wan Feng wanted to get up again and saw that the Buddha bead on her completely pressed her down. This time she couldn''t move.


    At this time, all the strength just gathered in Wanfeng''s body was beaten out. Slowly Wanfeng closed her eyes and fainted. She needed too much physical strength for such a big move.

 Chapter 4052

    Wanfeng''s "escape" was hastily and quickly ended, and everyone was in danger.


    Thinking of this, all the people turned to look at the woman who saved them.


    At the moment of turning around, I saw a man and a woman, who were also acquaintances. The man came in later. They were in a hurry. They had just come to Zhaojue temple not long ago. At that time, they wanted to see Master qiechen, but they were refused. They also found an individual reason to prevaricate and said that their family didn''t lie, but in qiechen, in fact, many rules have changed.


    "Sorry, I still didn''t ask anything, but you should have heard what I said just now. The poor monk thinks she has some resentment against Jiang Xinrui... It''s not Wan Feng herself, but the power in her body, but also because Jiang Xinrui is also bewitching her demons! The most frequently mentioned ones are Chi Feng and Jiang Xinrui."


    "That tone is very elusive..."


    "What did Mr. Jiang find? Since Wan Feng lived in Zhaojue temple, it has been like a change of weather outside..."


    Forgetting dust got up and turned to look at a man and a woman at the door. It was Huasheng and Jiangliu who came. He was not surprised by their appearance.


    It''s not just no accident. Forgetting Chen even thinks Hua Sheng is a little early and should wait. Maybe if she waits, Wan Feng thinks she will win. Some words will say more and get more clues at that time


    But Hua Sheng appeared earlier and didn''t want them to get hurt. You know, no one in Zhaojue Temple knew that Hua Sheng would come to save them except him.


    This is what they agreed early in the morning. Forgetting dust is also willing to help her. Huasheng doesn''t have to say much, but some worries are enough.


    Forgetting dust admits that he is restless, but he is hiding here. There are some things he needs to participate in. That is fate. Forgetting dust doesn''t want to resist. Let it be. Moreover, in his opinion, these are just a kind of disaster and test.


    As for other martial brothers, they also understood what was going on. They didn''t say much, but left silently to strengthen patrol


    Wanfeng was trapped under the Buddha beads. She couldn''t move this time. Of course, forgetting dust didn''t dare to let her move. Who knows what loopholes would be drilled.


    "Ran away... Strictly speaking, it can''t be regarded as running. It''s a phantom. The real body didn''t come at all! It''s not the real body that can control Wanfeng''s body in this way, which shows the strength of the other party, but I always think it''s not so simple. The magic power of the phantom is not very strong. When ah Sheng stopped Wanfeng''s hand, there was a spread over there. Then I ran away before I approached."


    "It''s contradictory!"


    Jiangliu and forgetting Chen nodded and said hello. Looking at Wan Feng in a coma on the ground, he was not very comfortable. The child grew up. Now he hates his daughter and has an impact on Huasheng, which makes Jiangliu really don''t understand why.


    In the past, their relationship was very good. Although some friends have gone far over the years, for a younger generation like Wanfeng, or just Wanfeng, her mind is actually very clear, or some reality. The spring breeze of ten miles is still of great use to her. How can she do such a thing?


    How can you complain about Jiang Xinrui and Huasheng? What holiday will they have?


    If they hadn''t heard what Jiang Xinrui said to forgetting dust when they left last time, they wouldn''t be at ease. They were also paying attention

 Chapter 4053

    "Even if she wakes up, she can''t ask anything. You have a good rest. It''s hard."


    "Leave the rest to us."


    Hua Sheng listened to the words of the river, bowed his head, didn''t know what he thought, and then looked up to forget the dust.


    Hua Sheng still has many things to do. After she realizes that Wan Feng is not right, Hua Sheng is secretly investigating. How can she not know what the river is for? What can she do about it? She only lets her daughter go out to make a risk. She and Jiang Liu have not been idle for a few days.


    I realized that someone was watching outside Zhaojue Temple secretly. Since Wan Feng came in, Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu hid and waited for this day. It can be said that all this was discussed today, but also to find the reason why Wan Feng looked like this.


    I didn''t expect to fail in the end


    Hua Sheng felt very frustrated. She just rested for a period of time. How can she feel that she can''t keep up with many things, let alone others.


    She also wanted to find out the reason for the change in Jiangcheng.


    Forgetting dust looked at the back of Hua Sheng and the river. This time he looked at the river. He looked at the river when it came in. What he said made forgetting dust know the river again for the first time. It turned out that he was different, but how can the people loved by Hua Sheng be ordinary? These years, I have been around Hua Sheng, even if I draw gourds and ladles.


    Besides, hasn''t he changed himself now? Twenty years ago, who would have thought that the dissolute second young master of the Xie family in Jiangcheng would see through the world of mortals and choose to become a monk. He has more accomplishments and can do what Huasheng did before!


    I think time is really a good thing. It can change too much.


    After Hua Sheng and the river flow away, forgetting Chen looks at Wan Feng again. There is a big secret in the girl''s body!


    Ten miles of spring breeze.


    Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu wanted to track down, but they had frightened the snake. Now they couldn''t find anything. Finally, they decided to discuss again, which was also for the eyes of the dark. They gave up and went home.


    Just into the ten mile spring breeze, no one can know what they want to say.


    "Did you have something to say just now in Zhaojue temple?"


    Jiang Liu sat beside Hua Sheng. He could see that Hua Sheng was not calm at the moment. She was worried.


    "I just suddenly thought of one thing. Do you remember Zhuoya? The enchanter who can do witchcraft!"


    Hua Sheng didn''t look at the river, but when he said this, he suddenly got up and looked out. The big moon was over the spring breeze.


    "Zhuoya? I remember that no one knew where she had gone. When my body was in the 72 dreamland, she guarded it. Later, she brought me out with Fengxi. At that time, although I was unconscious, I also had memories of it after my war soul woke up."


    "Why do you suddenly think of her? Or do you think these things have something to do with her? I don''t think so... Because there are memories of that time. I know that she doesn''t like me much, but just clings to it. Besides, she''s dying soon. Her body is long gone. It''s hard to say if it really has something to do with her. Hasn''t she given up yet?"


    Jiang Liu thought it had nothing to do with the sudden mention of Zhuoya, but on second thought, he looked at Huasheng''s face and changed his answer. Sometimes he couldn''t say die.

 Chapter 4054

    Hua Sheng''s thoughts are also far away. Speaking of this, Hua Sheng doesn''t want to point the river flow. Naturally, it''s not because of his ex girlfriend. Watching the river flow suddenly become careful, Hua Sheng has some helplessness. How can they think more about such things.


    "I don''t mean anything else. I think of her witchcraft..."


    Hua Sheng crossed his hands and lit her doubts for a while. In fact, when he fought with Zhuoya, Hua Sheng really felt a little annoyed, mainly because of the magic of witches and insects and the mortals of the evil door.


    And Feng Xi is even more impatient and disgusting. After Zhuoya''s affairs have fallen behind, Feng Xi actually picked up books on witchcraft and insects. Some of them were collected from Zhuoya, including Zhuoya''s younger brothers. There are a lot of useful news from their mouths. Moreover, Feng Xi is to study it so as not to meet them in the future, I didn''t count.


    What impressed Hua Sheng most was the one Feng Xi talked to her about. The magic of witches and insects can become the largest medical skill. It can cure diseases and save people, but now it is more used to complete private resentment. One of the most vicious is also the forbidden skill among witches and insects.


    Double bug.


    One mother and one son. The person who uses Gu will take the mother worm. The process is extremely painful. He will cut off his meridians and disrupt his cultivation in order to make the soul and body mixed, so as to be a better substitute. The child worm will give the designated person, and the mother and son will sense and transmit their essence to each other. The mother worm will erode the person who takes the child worm. The most terrible thing is that the person who takes the mother worm has his own life, It can also live instead of the person with the worm, and put it into the body of the person with the worm.


    Blood relatives can''t tell the true from the false, because this process is slow, and it also gives the mother insect enough time to understand everything about the child insect, which is much more vicious than changing a skin bag and identity.


    Because the person of the child worm doesn''t know how to die until he dies, he will only become weaker and weaker. At the weak moment, the mother worm enters the body more and more. In this way, the person of the child worm disappears quietly.


    It reminds Hua Sheng of this. She found that Wan Feng''s symptoms are somewhat similar to what Feng Xi said, and the eyes outside Zhaojue Temple these days, plus the illusion seen by the river today.


    The cultivation and mana of the person who takes the mother insect will change, and the strength will become weaker, but the two sides will have different power together. This is why he chooses to use the phantom, because his strength is really not enough. He can only penetrate a little remotely and complete his own affairs by relying on the power of the child and mother insect!


    Hua Sheng thought it was terrible that Wan Feng didn''t know when the child might be caught. Besides, there was no way to solve the double Gu. Finally, Wan Feng hated Jiang Xinrui!


    Does that mean that this person knows them? Jiang Xinrui is young and has little experience. Who can she offend? If she really guessed right, Hua Sheng felt that all this was directed at her. As before, if someone wanted to deal with her, they would start from the people around her


    And this time, the other Party chose Wanfeng? From her daughter?


    Thinking of this, Hua Sheng clenched his hands fiercely. Who is it that would be so vicious and hurt innocent people.

 Chapter 4055

    "Ah Sheng, it''s all your guess. There''s no evidence. We''ve all explored Wan Feng''s pulse. There are no insects or living creatures in her body. Don''t you know that? You can''t think of today because of a kind of insect you knew a few years ago."


    "Besides, what Zhuoya will know is not accurate. We don''t know now."


    Jiangliu knew that Huasheng was worried again. Since he was really idle, Huasheng was more and more uneasy and less down-to-earth. Jiangliu knew that.


    All this is hard won. They cherish it very much and become more careful because they cherish it.


    "I hope..."


    Hua Sheng listened to the words of the river, and her thoughts were a little empty. She didn''t finish just now. The most terrible place of double Gu is why there is no solution, because it can''t detect the child bug! Only when the mother insect is in danger can it have a reaction. At ordinary times, it can be integrated with the heart to monitor the person of the child insect at all times, and it also depends on the information from the mother insect to influence the person of the child insect.


    If you get caught in the double bug, this person is basically hopeless, and the mother bug can have two lives


    In the underground palace hundreds of kilometers away from Zhaojue temple, one person collapsed on the ground and blood was everywhere. Unexpectedly, he was beaten, even so miserably


    It seems that we really need cooperation to win-win, but in this way, we are sorry for the master... What he once guarded will be destroyed by himself.


    Baize town.


    At more than nine o''clock in the morning, it was already bright. Jiang Xinrui had been sitting on the sofa to rest and didn''t lie down at all. Although she said she was going back to rest for a while, she met many things when she went out. Jiang Xinrui couldn''t really rest at ease.


    Always be vigilant.


    At the same time, she was waiting for Wenqiao''s reply.


    It''s just that Wenqiao hasn''t come back. Jiang Xinrui can''t help worrying. This boy has never been so unreliable, let alone hasn''t spoken back for such a long time. You know, Wenqiao is a mountain charm. In fact, he has no entity. He is light, walks with the wind and is very fast. If it weren''t for his housekeeping skills, Jiang Xinrui wouldn''t let people stay with him.


    "BUCKLE!"


    Just as Jiang Xinrui was confused and ready to go out, the door rang. Jiang Xinrui opened it directly without looking at who it was, because no one could let Jiang Xinrui open the door so happily. She didn''t need to ask, and the one outside the door didn''t need to talk. Jiang Xinrui knew it was him.


    Chi Feng''s breath can be felt by Jiang Xinrui covering her breath. Besides, there are only she and Chi Feng nearby.


    "Rui''er? How was your rest? I was waiting for you to come to me to see if you haven''t come. Haven''t Wen Qiao finished yet? I''ll listen?"


    Chifeng came in and directly explained his intention. He didn''t rest this night. Of course, he wasn''t worried about anything, but he was worried about what happened yesterday. He finally calmed himself and was ready to rest. He was very flustered in his heart. It was still that kind of flustered pain.


    Chi Feng was suffering from breathing, so she couldn''t sleep.


    He had been waiting for dawn. He thought Wenqiao would come back long ago. Then he waited for Jiang Xinrui to tell him. As a result, he didn''t come, so he came by himself.


    But when Wanfeng walked into Jiang Xinrui''s room, she found no one? Wenqiao isn''t there?


    "Did he go or didn''t he come back?"

 Chapter 4056

    "I don''t think he came back... If he left, you should go to me... What''s the matter with him? There won''t be an accident?"


    "Rui''er, I didn''t sleep last night. I heard something outside, but I don''t think it''s a big deal. I thought they were talking about Cui Jianqing..."


    Chifeng saw that there was no Wenqiao, and immediately it must be that Wenqiao didn''t come back. After all, if he came back, Ken wouldn''t stop like this.


    When he thought about what happened last night, Chifeng didn''t feel right.


    "I don''t know. He hasn''t sent me any news. No news is good news. If he had an accident, he would have sent me the news. Besides, how many people can catch up with him at that speed?"


    "Anyway, it''s dawn. Let''s go and have a look. It''s hard to ask at night. During the day, there are always some who didn''t go last night and haven''t seen us. Let''s have a try."


    Jiang Xinrui leads the way. She knows that Chifeng didn''t rest all night and doesn''t think much. She thinks he''s just worried.


    And Baize town during the day, how to say, let Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng shine in front of us.


    Beautiful, beautiful.


    Into the eyes is the cloud shrouded mountains, the wind is sweet, the ears are sweet bird calls, as well as the fragrance of flowers and the fresh taste of sweet spring water. Under the mountains, there is the air of mortal life. It should be against peace, but it is so beautiful.


    Because the whole mountain gives people a very peaceful feeling.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t understand why such a place is poor? Even if the industry is underdeveloped, as well as agriculture and tourism, how can it be so poor? Such a good mountain is as beautiful as a dream.


    "Do you know Baize?"


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Chifeng and suddenly asks.


    "Baize town... Isn''t it?"


    Chifeng was stunned by Jiang Xinrui''s sudden question. Subconsciously, she remembered that their place was called Baize town? Why would Jiang Xinrui ask him?


    But when Chifeng finished this question, she also reacted. Jiang Xinrui said that Baize is not the same as Baize town.


    And he thought of it, looked at Jiang Xinrui and said, "when you said that, the divine beast Baize? Its rarity is no less than that of my Phoenix. At least I have my sister and mother, but it is said that Baize has long disappeared!"


    "It''s also because of his guilt that he disappeared. It''s also a strange injustice. It''s also a sin of the world. Baize is both a divine beast and a beast of blessing. He will become a divine beast because his flesh and blood can be made into a elixir to improve his accomplishments. How much he can improve depends on Baize''s accomplishments... I know in the library of heaven that Baize, the divine beast, will be killed in the end. One There''s only one left. The emperor of heaven once ate it. At that time, the emergence of Baize became a prescription for medicine. I can''t imagine how desperate they had to be in order to satisfy their selfishness. I really don''t know how to choose him in the first place! "


    "Fortunately, he died... But it''s a pity that the divine beast Baize..."


    "But when you say that, I also found that this town is called Baize town. I haven''t reacted before."


    "Rui''er, you said that Baize town would not be the hometown of the divine beast Baize tens of millions of years ago? Shuling really said that the hometown of the divine beast Baize was in the deep mountains. At the beginning, they were scattered and had no fixed place!"


    Chifeng thought of the book she had read before. She felt a little uncomfortable. When Shuling explained to him, there was a phantom

 Chapter 4057

    The phantom picture mentioned by Shuling is like the projector in the world. Many pictures that have happened are clearly displayed in Chifeng''s eyes through the recorded description. Those can be real things that have happened.


    If Jiang Xinrui hadn''t mentioned it, Chifeng might not have taken the initiative to think of it. She only complained that the scene was really too frightening and could be a sympathetic visual stimulus. There are too many divine beasts in the world, no matter which kind, which are rare and are the place of the aura bred from heaven and earth. Under such circumstances, how can they be slaughtered like this? Just because their bodies can be nourishing?


    Because of his own physical reasons, Chifeng felt more, even more afraid. Some scenes were directly displayed in front of him. When he saw it for the first time, Chifeng was kind of distressed and unwilling for them. Why should he treat them like this? Is it wrong to have no desire? It''s also wrong to be naturally docile and don''t like fighting. It has become the object of being slaughtered.


    Even when seeing the ending of the divine beast Baize, Chifeng wondered if it would be his own ending... He didn''t forget his flesh and blood


    So for the outcome of the divine beast Baize, Chifeng deliberately avoided it and didn''t dare to think about it.


    This will be mentioned by Jiang Xinrui about Baize. Chifeng thought a lot and became a little depressed. Who could have thought that such a divine animal would become a delicacy on the table?


    "I was joking just now. I forgot how the divine beast Baize could survive in such a place without any aura... I have seen it on the map. It is a myth. Thousands of years ago, the divine beast Baize left aura here to help the first person here. Slowly there was a town. This place is called for commemoration and gratitude Now, people don''t know whether it''s true or not... "


    "But what does this have to do with Cui Jianqing? Isn''t it just a name?"


    "It''s been a night. Cui Jianqing won''t run away..."


    Chifeng looks at Jiang Xinrui and readjusts his mood. Now he wants to find Wenqiao and see what clues Wenqiao has found. Wenqiao can''t do it. Now he also wants to see Cui Jianqing himself.


    Although it was not a complete night, Chifeng also felt that the interval was long enough for Cui Jianqing to wake up?


    "He won''t go. The spell is at his feet. Where can he go? Otherwise, why do you think I dare to take you back to rest?"


    Jiang Xinrui knows that Chifeng is worried. She won''t do anything she''s not sure about. Jiang Xinrui looks at the mountain in the distance and raises her hand and gestures: "Look at the shape of the mountain. Does it look like an animal''s back? If it is connected with the surrounding small peaks, we can still see the shadow of Baize. What fairy tales can ordinary people treat as myths, and will we treat them as true myths?"


    "There must have been a divine beast Baize here thousands of years ago. As a souvenir, the name passed down. Later, after changes, it became what it is today... Of course, I guessed with the name."


    "And the inner elixir of aura in Cui Jianqing''s body. I can''t see the original owner, but I can feel the aura of attraction... I hope I''m wrong."


    Jiang Xinrui said, a short silence, and then went straight to Cui''s house with Chifeng.


    "Yes, it''s them! Master, you have to help. We''re willing to pay any money!"

 Chapter 4058

    Last night, the oldest man in the lead was downstairs of Jiang Xinrui''s Hotel, staring at them. He was worried that the two men ran away directly. He was mainly worried that they would do something and affect them, even the whole Baize town.


    How can outsiders meddle in Baize town


    When everyone left Cui Jianqing''s home last night, he didn''t go home at all, but the mage he looked for all night! In order to suppress Cui Jianqing and prevent him from killing indiscriminately, I also want to ask the master to take away Jiang Xinrui, two nosy people.


    According to the situation last night, the villagers in Baize town also knew that Jiang Xinrui and others were not easy to provoke. A 17-year-old young man, who was not afraid to talk in the face of such a bloody scene, sat opposite and talked with Cui Jianqing? Can this be an ordinary person? They are dozens of years old goods who follow their hearts and dare not move forward. They only dare to stand in the distance and watch.


    Without talking, the two young people could ask something from Cui Jianqing''s mouth, and even noticed some spells. They were an outsider and went straight to Cui''s house. They thought it was a trouble.


    There is no room for nosy outsiders in Baize town. When they are outside, Baize town will always be united, although their unity seems meaningless to others. It is unnecessary and even makes people feel that there are many problems.


    Obviously, these people feel that Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng are in the way, and they have every reason to doubt that the arrival of Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng will affect some of their interests


    "Yes, master, these two eccentric young people are flirtatious and ugly. I felt something wrong when I came to check in. I kept looking at them... I was worried that they would suddenly do something bad to our Baize town..."


    "After they came, the Cui family boy was like a ghost, and the Cui family''s father was hacked to death. The whole Cui family was bloody. It was frightening. We didn''t dare to see it. We invited you all night. It''s a little far away, but there''s no delay. They''re at the door..."


    The hostess of the hotel and most of the people who had been to Cui''s house last night surrounded Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng. The hostess looked like she was in her fifties, full of wrinkles and white hair. She should have been a kind old lady, but this didn''t affect her trickiness. She had no taboo in looking at people. Pointing to Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng was a curse, It seems that the experience of Cui Jianqing''s family is due to the arrival of Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng.


    Looking at Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng''s eyes are full of malice and disgust, which is completely different from yesterday''s check-in.


    The master who was boasted by everyone was wearing a yellow Taoist robe, holding an ancient bronze bell in his hand, wearing black sunglasses and a moustache, which made people unable to see his face. He just moved his mouth when they pointed to Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng. It was a smile or a kind of ridicule.


    But the whole gives people a feeling of smiling tiger.


    In Jiang Xinrui''s opinion, this man is filling a big head of garlic. He is basically a young man pretending to be an adult! The beard is obviously pasted, which is completely incompatible with the skin color. I don''t know why these villagers didn''t find it? Even a guest of honor?


    This person is like a woman disguised as a man in an ancient costume TV series. When the audience is a fool, when everyone is a fool?

 Chapter 4062

    So the so-called mage in front of us is an IQ tax. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know what these people think. She found such a person! Aiming at this IQ, Jiang Xinrui really can''t imagine what kind of relationship these people will have with the Cui family? Or what does it have to do with Cui Jianqing? What secret is the whole town of Baize hiding?


    After all, the current situation is obviously worried about what they find. To be more serious, they have found it. In this way, Jiang Xinrui can only be said to be a reasonable doubt!


    Is it funny to find such a mage? Now the swindlers are so shameless? She and Chifeng didn''t show off like him, did they?


    "Rui''er, I''m afraid this man is a fake. His appearance as a mage is not easy to be believed than I say I''m a man! Are they blind?"


    Chi Feng was full of incredible and said to Jiang Xinrui.


    At the same time, I think it''s really unlucky this morning. I thought these people had problems inexplicably last night. Then they were in a hurry all night and asked a mage to solve them?


    "Who knows, maybe not only blind, but also blind, otherwise how can you do such a thing?"


    Jiang Xinrui answered carelessly, saw the doubt in Chifeng''s eyes, and said, "you forgot that someone leaked his mouth yesterday, Cui Jianqing for a woman..."


    "There may not be anything in here... I have every reason to suspect that Cui Jianqing has become like this and has nothing to do with everyone here! Otherwise, they wouldn''t be so anxious to invite us out. Before yesterday, they probably didn''t expect Cui Jianqing to really dare, let alone what we can see when we look at the young children..."


    "There is also the smell of sister Wanfeng. Although it was very light last night, it also appeared. How did aunt Luo Yao and third uncle find it? In this remote and backward place with no Aura!"


    "The answer to everything can only be Cui Jianqing."


    Jiang Xinrui stood in front of Chifeng, looked at the mage who blocked the way in front of him, and whispered to Chifeng. Anyway, they can''t go until they find out the reason.


    The mage in front of him has been smiling, even if he can''t see his eyes, but Jiang Xinrui also knows that he must be smiling at the moment


    "Mage, why don''t you do it? These two people are not normal people! They don''t know what magic they have done on the Cui boy!"


    The people around me, looking at the invited master, didn''t move. They just looked at it. They couldn''t understand it, but they also knew that it must be nothing yet! They can''t wait to let people go.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help being a little anxious. If I didn''t know anything, I would have played 300 rounds first.


    "Don''t worry, everyone!"


    The man finally spoke. As soon as his voice came out, Jiang Xinrui''s eyebrows and eyes jumped slightly, and her eyes looked at the man changed.


    "It''s a coincidence that they are also mages. They are both peers. Since they are peers, I think you should know some rules, that is, I am responsible for this place. If something happens, I will carry it even if I die. Of course, they are all within my ability!"


    The man gently shook the bell, as if to increase the authority of his words, and his eyes flashed cold under his sunglasses.

 Chapter 4063

    Jiang Xinrui looked at the situation of the Tang family. She can only say that she is a place, not that she has any doubts in her heart. This can only be done by Cui Jianqing! One night, Jiang Xinrui calmed him down, but he didn''t expect Cui Jianqing to continue to kill!


    It can only be said that her suspicions are well founded. What Cui Jianqing did is the best evidence.


    Seriously, Jiang Xinrui is not worried about how many people died here. She is worried about Cui Jianqing, who is also the owner of the inner elixir of Aura!


    Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng were the last to go to Tang''s house. When they left, Jiang Xinrui first reacted, so when they came to Cui''s house, Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng were the fastest.


    Standing at the gate of Cui''s house, Jiang Xinrui didn''t move.


    "Rui''er? We haven''t broken the border yet? What are you waiting for... No matter what Cui Jianqing thinks and why, we can''t make mistakes again and again! If we really want to help him, we should stop him, not acquiesce..."


    Chifeng looked at Jiang Xinrui''s outstretched hand and stopped at the gate of Cui''s house. Even if she didn''t predict what happened inside, she also had a little guess. There were still a lot less people in the Tang family


    If you want to know Jiang Xinrui, Chifeng feels that there is no one else except herself. Jiang Xinrui sometimes doesn''t care about many things, even how many people are killed or injured, which is a trivial matter in Jiang Xinrui''s eyes.


    Therefore, Jiang Xinrui is not worried about how many grievances will appear in Baize Town, let alone how many people will be killed by retaliation in Baize town.


    She is in love with the owner of the inner elixir of aura. She will voluntarily give it to Cui Jianqing. Coupled with Cui Jianqing''s response, in fact, there are traces of some truth about many things.


    Also because of this, Chifeng suddenly understood Jiang Xinrui''s idea. She was the owner of the aura inner pill. No matter how she sighed, she wanted to help once and wanted to help each other. It was meaningful


    Chi Feng''s words fell, and his hands condensed layers of magic Qi to fight against the spirit power. For Chi Feng, it was the kind of battle level, not all-out. At least Chi Feng''s power must not be small.


    When Chifeng was ready to fight out, the double-layer magic Qi seemed to encounter the tongue of fire of the water source, disappeared in an instant and forced him back.


    Jiang Xinrui''s hand gently rested on Chifeng''s wrist, and all the power of Chifeng was directly disintegrated.


    "I''m still here! I haven''t forgotten what we''re doing here."


    Jiang Xinrui''s words fell. She stretched out her hand as if she were touching something. She easily broke a hole in the border, and Jiang Xinrui held Chi Feng in her other hand, so she took Chi Feng in.


    After Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng went in, the people in Baize Town, led by the male mage, also came.


    The villagers are all physical. They can''t see anything. They just have a layer of fear for the Cui family. There are too few people who will come than before, and half of them have run away.


    The fate of Tang Hanming and the young man is the fate of others in Baize town


    Only the people in Baize town know this best, and because they know it, they run faster than anyone else.


    Naturally, there are other considerations for what can be left.


    "Master, what shall we do? Don''t go in? We can''t let Cui Jianqing do anything more... I said tie him up last night, but no one answered. Now it''s not a big deal!"

 Chapter 4064

    The landlady of the town hotel, aunt Ge, with a wrinkled and calculating look in her eyes, looked at the male mage, hoping to get the affirmation of the male mage and that the male mage should do as she said! Now Mayor Tang Hanming is dead, and this position is empty.


    Aunt Ge doesn''t care what others think, let alone where Tang Hanming has a daughter and his wife. In her opinion, she must be dead! Cui Jianqing will not let him go! Aunt Ge remembers Cui Jianqing''s eyes. It''s not a little scary, and the hatred is unforgettable.


    Aunt Ge was worried at first, but now she has a mage in her hand. As long as the mage deals with Cui Jianqing now, Baize town has completely stopped. In other words, she is interesting enough to Cui Jianqing. She also takes care of Cui Jianqing


    It''s just that people always become.


    "Why did Baize become like this? What did you do to that woman? Would you make a man like this?"


    "If I don''t tell the truth, it''s hard for me to do. How can I manage? Do you know who those two people are? They intervened. No one knows if they can save you!"


    The male mage stood less than 100 meters away from the Cui family gate and didn''t go any further. He looked at how Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng got in and saw how Jiang Xinrui suppressed Chifeng''s magic power. The male mage''s eyes changed. Maybe he found the weakness of Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng


    But instead of going in immediately, he turned to look at the villagers who had not yet dispersed.


    When the male mage said this, he reached out and moved his sunglasses. When he moved his sunglasses, the person with sharp eyes found that the male mage''s eyes were very beautiful, and there was a tear mole at the end of his eyes.


    In recent years, male mages come to Baize town every once in a while and always help them. The villagers of Baize town are very grateful, but no one has ever seen the full picture of the mage. He has always been wearing glasses, glasses, masks and even hats.


    The male mage''s tone is not as cool as today. It seems that he has never known them and wants to watch them die?


    "Mage, we haven''t done anything! What can we do? Besides, you also took part of it? You are not mean to us, and we have given back to you! You can''t ignore us at this time..."


    Aunt Ge was the first to react. She took the mage''s arm and looked like she was going to spill. If the mage really left, she would have to go out and hold her thigh or cry.


    People like them must be shameful. Aunt Ge sees it very clearly.


    "Yes, yes..."


    "You have to take care of it. At that time, we also wanted to give back to you. Otherwise, how dare you stretch out your hand?"


    "And it''s too unkind for you to say no at this time. What purpose did you bring to our Baize town at that time? You know! Now you want to leave it alone and take advantage of it. There''s no such saying in the world!"


    ¡­¡­


    People around also said one sentence after another, and the tone was a little bad. After all, when it comes to their own interests, all their thoughts are exposed.


    I''m worried that the male mage really doesn''t care about them. Now Cui Jianqing looks like. If he really doesn''t care, why don''t they do it? Do you really want to be like Tang Hanming?

 Chapter 4065

    No doubt, no one thought, so some people watched the male mage''s voice get colder and colder, worried more, and also continued to run.


    When Cui Jianqing finds them, he plans to run first.


    "Oh..."


    "Give back to me? You dare say it!"


    The male mage''s smile is particularly charming. He can''t see the real eyes through sunglasses. Coupled with his two moustaches, he still looks a little mature. Otherwise, he''s just an adult this year. How can he talk about trust? Although he doesn''t care about the trust of these ignorant villagers, it will save a lot of trouble.


    "What did you give me back? Yes, a lot of money. I really should thank you. If you are really dead, who will give me money every year?"


    When the male mage said this, his tone was very cold. It was midsummer.


    "The mage is right. As long as we get through this thing safely, we will send you money every year in the future..."


    "Yes..."


    "Bang!"


    Just as the villagers followed the male mage''s words one by one, there was a loud noise in the Cui family''s yard, and then the border disappeared.


    This voice startled everyone and kept retreating. Now Cui Jianqing is really crazy. No matter what happens to the Cui family, what anyone thinks is related to Cui Jianqing.


    In particular, the voice was so terrible that the villagers couldn''t see anything, but what the male mage could see was that the border around Cui''s house had disappeared.


    It should be that the two groups of people inside started, and the spiritual power spread to the outer boundary, and finally shattered the boundary.


    For this situation, the male mage is much more calm, because in this way, if he goes in, there will be no obstruction. Thinking of this, the man''s eyes crossed hate


    "Cui Jianqing! You''re going to let people go. Stop at this time. Your outcome can be predicted. We don''t know what happened to you, but we can guess that everyone will hate! Just the way to solve this hate is different. I don''t mean they''re innocent. You''re not a judge. If you do something, you won''t come back."


    "Even if you don''t want to do it for yourself, you should also think about the owner of the inner pill in your body! Why did she choose to offer pills voluntarily? It''s not that you should choose to be cut into minced meat by heaven?"


    Chi Feng''s hands were still in a fighting state. Although he didn''t use much powerful power just now, he was not small. Even the enchantment was shattered.


    But Chifeng doesn''t regret it. He doesn''t want Cui Jianqing to continue to make mistakes as Jiang Xinrui thinks. Thinking of the situation just now, Cui Jianqing has hacked people to death if he didn''t show up with Jiang Xinrui in time.


    A mother and daughter had long been scared silly. They only knew to cry. Of course, they might not be completely silly. They were stunned when they saw Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng coming in. It was a surprise to the appearance of Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng.


    It can be seen that this man is not stupid enough.


    My father was killed, and now they are almost killed. Do you still have time to see beauty?


    "Cui Jianqing, in fact, you can tell me that I can help you! I said this yesterday. I''m not kidding. I''m serious! I gave you a night to think about it. I didn''t bother you all night until the news of the Tang family came this morning..."


    "Seriously, what I really want to help is not you, but the master of inner Dan in your body!"

 Chapter 4066

    Jiang Xinrui stands directly opposite Cui Jianqing and wants to look at Cui Jianqing. Because looking at each other''s eyes, he can best enter each other''s heart. Cui Jianqing is very fragile. Jiang Xinrui really wants to know what happened to Neidan''s master.


    Of course, Jiang Xinrui didn''t forget why she and Chifeng came here. Jiang Xinrui knew that as long as Cui Jianqing could open a gap, she could know what she wanted to know.


    "There was a loud noise just now. She was protecting you! She used the last bit of persistence to stay in the inner alchemy and protect you all the time. As long as she hurt you and attacked you, the inner alchemy in your body will produce a greater aura to fight against it. I thought she would have power, but I didn''t expect that at this moment, her persistence could be so deep. We attacked your power just now Not really... "


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Cui Jianqing and continued to say.


    The machete in Cui Jianqing''s hand has been hanging on the head of the Tang family''s mother and daughter. I don''t know when it came down like this, but it''s obvious that the words of Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng are of some use to Cui Jianqing. Otherwise, Cui Jianqing would have fought back at this time, and even directly split people regardless of whether he didn''t care. After all, he hasn''t split people before


    I brought people back to bleed, because the blood here was dry, but Xiyao''s soul still didn''t come back. The man lied to him! He said it was enough. The people in front of him said no. Cui Jianqing didn''t believe it, but the facts were in front of him!


    Xiyao''s soul hasn''t come back... Cui Jiaji tends to have no direction at all. On the contrary, he is very flustered. Some of the words spoken by the people in front of him moved him. He almost forgot what Xiyao said to him when he left


    When you leave!


    "Ah! Shut up! Shut up."


    Cui Jianqing thought of what Xiyao looked like when she left. The whole person seemed to be stimulated and suddenly became crazy. His eyes were red. What kind of youth? The whole is a red eye freak! I can''t wait to spit fire in my eyes!


    The machete in his hand walked at will and directly cut the mother and daughter''s neck of the Tang family on the right, and the blood splashed out in an instant.


    The fragility of life is revealed at this moment.


    Regardless of the reaction of the people around him, Cui Jianqing continued: "you don''t know anything. Why should I put it down? You come for Baize like them? You eat Baize meat and live forever. It''s a perfect tonic for people who practice. Where did you know the news? They''re all here!"


    "You all have to die! All those who hurt Xiyao and covet Xiyao have to die!"


    Chifeng has been to the battlefield and has seen a lot of blood. He shouldn''t have any big reaction. He just forgot the feeling of blood gushing after staying in the human world for several years.


    In addition, I didn''t expect Cui Jianqing to make a sudden move. Chifeng was also unprepared. He said what he had just said in vain.


    On the contrary, Jiang Xinrui''s reaction was much more insipid, and she was only worried about Cui Jianqing... The result of his doing so was that he was busy sacrificing Neidan, and Cui Jianqing''s words made Jiang Xinrui feel very uncomfortable. Perhaps the truth was more unacceptable than she thought.


    In addition to the reaction of Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng, the reaction of other villagers is the biggest. They are directly frightened. This move is a critical blow!

 Chapter 4067

    "Cui Jianqing... How can you really believe that we really want to help you? We don''t know what you said... Do you mean that there is Baize in the world? It''s a divine beast that disappeared thousands of years ago."


    Jiang Xinrui steps on the warm blood under her feet. Until this moment, Jiang Xinrui believes that the people here are not really innocent.


    And she didn''t know what had happened. No matter which kind, Jiang Xinrui knew that it must be crueler than she thought.


    "Master, what should I do? He''s killing people, but he''s still killing people! Do it quickly..."


    The villagers in Baize town seem to have been fooled by Cui Jianqing''s words. Of course, the most important thing is Cui Jianqing''s machete, which is too cruel.


    Before, I saw blood and corpses, but now I see real murders. In front of them, plus Cui Jianqing, they know that Cui Jianqing will never let them go. Don''t kill the Tang family. How can such hatred end? Now it seems that either Cui Jianqing died or they died.


    No wonder these villagers can''t stand it one by one. They want the master to do everything they say.


    But the male mage didn''t move, not only didn''t move, but also flashed slightly. He didn''t want to get close to these villagers. He didn''t want to participate. Cui Jianqing is crazy. Since Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng want to meddle in their own affairs, let them do it. He gave them a chance. At the same time, he also wants to see where this man''s strength is.


    He heard everything about Jiang Xinrui. Even if he was secretly calculating her, although it was an accident, Jiang Xinrui really hid all of them. He is worthy of being Huasheng''s daughter


    "Don''t beg me. I really want to save my life and beg those two. Don''t you see that they are indifferent to the blood? They are young and can''t be underestimated."


    The male mage pushed his glasses. At present, he didn''t want to say hello to Jiang Xinrui. He thought his meeting with Jiang Xinrui should be more formal, not such a bloody scene.


    Of course, this blood is also sprinkled with water for him.


    He''s seen anything worse.


    "Master, do you really care?"


    "I don''t think you can''t fight? You want to see me die, and you want to kill us!"


    Aunt Ge and others watched the male mage give way directly. They just felt that their brains were blown up. What does this mean? They wouldn''t have come if they didn''t know that the male master was a little capable.


    Why do you really want to drive them to death at this time.


    "Kill you? When you killed Xiyao, why didn''t you think about today?"


    "I tell you, none of you want to go today!"


    Cui Jianqing looked at these people in Baize town. His eyes seemed to be looking at dead bodies! None of these people can escape. No one is innocent of Xiyao''s death.


    They all have a share.


    Speaking of this, Cui Jianqing turned to see Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng and said, "you two don''t want to know what I''ve been through and what happened in Baize town. In fact, you shouldn''t ask me. You should ask them! They know more than me..."


    "Go and ask. When you ask, I''ll send you on the road together. Don''t say I favor one over the other. Who''s unlucky for you. Since you''ve come here, you still need to know so clearly. In short, you can''t leave alive."

 Chapter 4068

    Cui Jianqing was like crazy at the moment. He waved his machete gently, as if looking for the next goal.


    People''s reaction is also different. Where would they want to say? Turning your head directly is to run... What else can you say at this time? The new mage has been offended, even if he didn''t offend, he can see that the two are facing Cui Jianqing. It''s really stupid not to run!


    At this meeting, they actually began to envy the people who didn''t come. Have they also run away?


    "Where are you going?"


    Cui Jianqing looked at the crowd and wanted to go. He raised his hand and threw a machete out. He stuck it on the gate and blocked everyone''s way. He raised his hand slightly and killed one person again!


    It was aunt Ge, and aunt Ge had no time to shout. The blood had splashed on the faces of the people around. They had forgotten what shouting was.


    Just scared the fool.


    "Are you still going? Didn''t you hear what I said? I wanted to kill you one by one, one by one, until Xiyao''s hundred days! Anyway, you can''t go out in Baize town... But you always break my train of thought, so you can''t blame me. Although you can''t add blood to the blood curse every day, it doesn''t matter. It''s enough once."


    Cui Jianqing looked at everyone with bloodthirsty eyes. His voice was not angry. It sounded ordinary.


    But what he does is not ordinary at all.


    Cui Jianqing''s knife was close to the male mage''s side face. At that moment, the male mage almost thought he would be affected! Then he held his fist tightly, and there was an indescribable hatred in it.


    "You are hopeless..."


    Chi Feng murmured in a low voice.


    Cui Jianqing has no scruples about killing people like this. The first may be the great hatred that makes him lose his mind, but now? They can''t stop it at all. They can stop it once, but they can''t stop it all the time.


    "Brother Cui, we grew up together. I''ve treated you well over the years and always treated you as a brother! I''m sorry about Xiyao. I''ve blocked it, but you know what I am? Don''t kill me! My mother has been hacked by you. My family has returned your life, so let me go!"


    Aunt GE''s son, watching his mother cut to death, the only response is to beg for mercy! I want to use this news to live instead of myself.


    He kowtowed as he spoke.


    There''s no image. If he doesn''t know how to save himself, he''s really dead.


    "Xiao Cui, your uncle and I took care of you in the three years when you were injured. Please pity me for my age..."


    "And me! Jianqing, I''ve been guilty all these years for the injuries you suffered to save my son. I took care of you. When that happened, I really didn''t do anything. I was just a bystander. You know our family''s life is difficult and the mayor spoke. How dare I say anything..."


    With the first, there are the second. These people kowtow and beg for mercy one by one, saying that their own is not easy and difficult.


    Anyway, no matter which one, it conveys the same meaning. It''s a last resort. Let them go.


    "Ha ha..."


    Cui Jianqing smiled and walked in a few steps, like breathing hard, staring at these people''s faces, these faces with confessional tears.


    "Why do you do that? It''s all good to me, and I don''t owe you? Why do you do that to Xiyao? What''s wrong with her?"

 Chapter 4069

    Cui Jianqing hasn''t cleaned himself up these two days. The blood on his body is dry, fresh, deep, shallow and many kinds


    These are numb to Cui Jianqing, his eyes are red with blood, and his nerves collapse for a long time. He collapsed when he witnessed Xiyao''s death, not to mention the unbearable death method


    "You say? Why? I still don''t understand today. I wanted to ask Xiyao, but you also saw that she won''t come back... She must think I don''t listen to her and I can''t find her. What can I do?"


    Cui Jianqing''s nerves have completely collapsed in recent days. He knows what he is doing, but he doesn''t regret it. He thinks that he will kill all the people in the village. At that time, Xiyao still can''t come back to find him, so he will find her at that time.


    He''s going anywhere.


    "Jianqing, it''s really not our fault! If you want to blame, you can only blame yourself!"


    Ge Tianqi, the son of the Ge family, looked at Cui Jianqing holding a machete in front of him. Maybe he knew it was useless to beg for mercy. He spoke all his words and looked up at Cui Jianqing with innocent eyes.


    "Blame myself? Didn''t we grow up together? When we saved the children, you were with us. You pulled on it and I was injured. You came to see me every day. When I had Xiyao, I was the first to tell you..."


    Cui Jianqing pinched Ge Tianqi''s face and put his machete on his neck. It could kill him all the time, but Cui Jianqing didn''t.


    He didn''t kill Ge Tianqi like aunt Ge, because Cui Jianqing really didn''t understand! If anyone did that to him, he would know what to do!


    Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng stand behind Cui Jianqing. They originally wanted to stop Cui Jianqing from killing, but Jiang Xinrui understands that Cui Jianqing''s resentment can''t be stopped. Of course, at the bottom of her heart, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to do so.


    As long as Cui Jianqing vent his resentment and revenge, there is nothing to say.


    So when some villagers in Baize town wanted to continue running, Jiang Xinrui set up a new border to block their contact with the outside world. Of course, there was no good contact in this way.


    Even if Jiang Xinrui doesn''t do it, they can''t go out.


    As for the male mage, he wanted to go, but Jiang Xinrui didn''t stop him.


    Cui Jianqing also saw what Jiang Xinrui did. It was because of this clarity that he didn''t say anything about Jiang Xinrui''s practice. Of course, Cui Jianqing couldn''t care about Jiang Xinrui and others at the moment. In his opinion, these people came for Baize and for his Xiyao.


    "Cui Jianqing, you ask yourself, what do you tell me for? Don''t you show off? We are all from Baize town. Why should you be chosen by Baize? Why does she like you? You have nothing! Even if you have a stupid heart and always want to make Baize town rich, you don''t think that if this town can get rich, you still need you? One by one They are all complacent thoughts, and no one wants to pay. "


    "I don''t understand why you can meet the real Baize! In fact, there''s nothing I don''t understand later, because she''s stupid. In order to save you, she really dug out Neidan for you! Without Neidan, she''s a waste! I don''t want you to know, so I''ll help you enjoy it..."

 Chapter 4070

    When GE Tianqi''s words fell, Cui Jianqing''s wrist couldn''t burst with green tendons. His eyes were staring to turn out. Under extreme anger, Cui Jianqing''s voice became very cold, like a thousand years of cold ice and bone piercing pain.


    "How did you do it?"


    Cui Jianqing is asking Ge Tianqi, everyone in Baize Town, and himself why they can do this. Cui Jianqing didn''t kill Ge Tianqi directly, but he doesn''t want to continue to listen to ge Tianqi''s words that he doesn''t dare to hear. Every sentence is stabbing his heart, and every sentence is asking Cui Jianqing to think again and see the tragedy of Xiyao at that time.


    This is more cruel to a loved one than to hurt him.


    "Why can''t I do it? What can''t I do? What divine beast Baize can''t be defiled? She''s a bastard! The purebred will die long ago. Without Neidan, they won''t be slaughtered!"


    "She can do what I want! It was a night when digging Dan. She didn''t dare to tell you. She actually believed me? I stood beside her and looked at her without resistance. I can do whatever I want. You don''t know how beautiful her cry is. That voice haunts me whenever I dream back at midnight..."


    Ge Tianqi looked at the machete on his neck. Now he has scratched blood on his neck. He wanted to beg for mercy. Who doesn''t want to live? But up to now, Ge Tianqi also saw that Cui Jianqing had no intention of letting them go.


    If you say you''re going to die, since you''re going to die, have a good time!


    That night, as if it had happened yesterday, Ge Tianqi insulted Xiyao, just like venting his anger. Why can Cui Jianqing be disabled and stand up again? Mingming is a bad hand, but he is always pulled at the most ingenious time, just like saving people in the river. Why didn''t he drown?


    Later, Cui Jianqing was decadent for three years. The beautiful and pure woman appeared. It was as beautiful as a flower. It was weak as if a strong wind could break people. Fragile dolls and fragile stamens spoke carefully. In the eyes of people with dark life, only breaking was the best result.


    In addition, Hua Hua is a fool again, so he believes his words and regards him as a good man and Cui Jianqing''s best friend.


    "Puff..."


    The sound of the knife cutting into the body separates the flesh and blood.


    "Ah! My life..."


    Ge Tianqi gave a cry of pain.


    When GE Tianqi put on a look of aftertaste and fear, Cui Jianqing directly stabbed the knife three inches below Ge Tianqi''s lower abdomen. When the knife stabbed into the flesh and blood, Cui Jianqing also twisted the handle of the knife, ground it, and completely separated the two or two pieces of meat from his thigh.


    This pain is unbearable for any man, let alone a despicable person who is greedy for life and afraid of death.


    "What does this matter to you?"


    Jiang Xinrui''s mood is not good at all. She knows her experience before she sees this pure aura person. She hates Cui Jianqing''s incompetence and these despicable people.


    But Jiang Xinrui hasn''t lost her mind. There are other clues. After all, there is no information about Wanfeng at all.


    Then why did Feng Ying trace it here? After a few months, when she came here with Chifeng, she could still feel the residual breath of Wanfeng?

 Chapter 4071

    Did they find the wrong place? Wanfeng has nothing to do with the Cui family? In fact, at present, I really can''t find a connection with the Cui family.


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the Cui family yard in front of her, crying, pain, and insignificant breathing, that is, the male mage.


    Just Jiang Xinrui didn''t see guilt! But also, how can anyone who can do such a thing have any guilt?


    "No matter what their relationship is, it has nothing to do with you!"


    Cui Jianqing ignores Ge Tianqi''s painful cry and doesn''t care about him. For GE Tianqi, Cui Jianqing wants to torture him. Only in this way can ge Tianqi experience the despair of Xiyao.


    It was only when he heard Jiang Xinrui''s calm and depressed questions that Cui Jianqing remembered that there were several foreigners.


    In the past, Cui Jianqing might really think they were innocent and would not be involved, but now the whole town is not innocent and no one can escape. He is not a fool. Xiyao is a divine beast Baize. He didn''t know until Xiyao died. How did Baize town know?


    There must be people who understand these who participate in it and play what role, and this person can play an important role in Baize town! How else can we say that it can move the whole town of Baize?


    Now, no matter which of the three, Cui Jianqing feels very suspicious.


    He won''t let go of any of them. At the same time, he doesn''t want to hear anything about Xiyao. More people know it. Even if everyone knows it, Cui Jianqing should protect her last dignity.


    Then, when Cui Jianqing finished saying this, he didn''t know what to gather spiritual power to maximize his power, but he knew how to follow his heart, how to have power, how to fight out.


    At that moment, the machete entangled by the spiritual power flew towards Jiang Xinrui and others


    "Bang!"


    The stone chair was cut to pieces by a knife full of aura.


    When Cui Jianqing was in trouble, Jiang Xinrui gently waved to lift the stone chair beside Cui Jianqing and directly blocked the Reiki stone knife. Under the two not very powerful Reiki, how can a stone bear it?


    "Why are you like this? We''re helping you! Why are you still fighting? I tell you, if you really want to fight, you think you can beat us?"


    "Besides, if you want to kill, you kill that male mage! He''s not a good man."


    Chifeng was protected by Jiang Xinrui for the first time. In fact, he could understand Cui Jianqing''s behavior. This would be to keep such hatred. They would rather kill by mistake. If they could hear this, they would be angry.


    It''s just that the person who was wrongly killed is himself and Jiang Xinrui. Chifeng certainly can''t accept it.


    He couldn''t help asking. He really wanted to help Cui Jianqing. Even if the meeting had nothing to do with Wanfeng, he was willing to help.


    "You..."


    The male mage who was suddenly named was supposed to hide in the end and live for a while, but he was found out by Chi Feng''s sharp eyes and carried out. Chi Feng was fine without Jiang Xinrui''s protection, but he couldn''t.


    Just wanted to say something theoretically and distract his attention, he actually didn''t want to talk, because he didn''t know some details in the middle, but he was interrupted by Cui Jianqing''s repressed voice that seemed to be scratched by glass.


    "Well said... Who do you think I will let go? No one can go out today!"

 Chapter 4072

    Cui Jianqing''s mind is not clear for a long time. Everyone here is related to Xiyao''s death. Even if it is not, it is also fuelling the flames. The worst thing is that he died. He really won''t let go of one.


    "Cui Jianqing! Take a good look. Ge Tianqi insulted your woman. It was a holiday between you. You killed your father and the mayor''s family and punished the Ge Tianqi family. How much do these mages know? Where can we know? And you should vent your anger enough. We are innocent!"


    Some people in the crowd are unwilling. Looking at Cui Jianqing''s increasingly cruel appearance, they know that they are afraid they can''t escape. Naturally, they have to cry out for injustice.


    "You are innocent? You are watching! Seeing Xiyao bullied! Bullied by you one by one! Who bullied her that day and stood up one by one. I didn''t even let Cui Dacheng smash me. Do I really know what you did?"


    "Ge Tianqi and Cui Dacheng conspired to insult her. You people found out and followed her. I collapsed on the ground and couldn''t move or say. The inner pill pressed me. It pressed me... I don''t know how long I lay... You ran away. Xi Yao''s blood, Cui Dacheng actually ate her... My father looked up at me and said, her flesh and blood is really tonic. If you don''t cheat her Take Dan, no one can subdue her... Who told you? Who let you abuse her and hurt her so much? I see her last face is a pool of blood... "


    Cui Jianqing shouted and slashed with a knife. It was not fatal, but the bleeding, pain and fear scared them half to death, leaving them hanging in one breath.


    I thought I could beg for mercy, but I didn''t want to be regarded as a sieve. The scene was bloody and terrible.


    The blood is flying, and the limbs are even more incomplete. They are waving like ornaments, screaming and begging for mercy. However, no matter how they beg for mercy and how they run, they can''t go out and can only suffer.


    Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng looked at it like this. No one stopped them. Everything in front of them made them physically uncomfortable, but they all endured and closed their eyes.


    Xiyao''s life experience was far more painful than expected. The words were pale, and these things really happened to the victims. How can we forgive them?


    The evil of the heart hurts the pure heart.


    The last beast Baize, even if it is not so pure, should not be treated like this, and the heaven should not know nothing!


    Jiang Xinrui''s mood is very depressed, which is different from anything she met before.


    Chifeng''s reaction seems to be the calmest, but it is actually the most restless


    If you want to be really calm, it''s the male mage. His sunglasses make his eyes invisible.


    I don''t know how long it took. Cui Jianqing seemed tired and sat on the ground, talking to himself and telling others.


    As for those people, even the voice of crying decreased, saying that Cui Jianqing had no reason, but he could keep this person sane and not die, but feel more painful than death.


    "In fact, when I met her three years ago, I felt that she was different, but I didn''t believe that there were any divine animals in the world, let alone Baize. Later, I was paralyzed and never went to the mountains to find her. I thought she was a little girl who came out to play. Unexpectedly, she came to me and said that she could make me stand up again and say she had a way... Then I saw a crystal The little transparent beads were taken out of her body and put on my body again... "

 Chapter 4073

    "It can be said that I am Xiyao, and Xiyao is also me... But she should have a perfect life. She is so simple and kind, and she just wants to save me. I am sorry for her, failed her, and let her do such a thing. My biological father and these people insulted her, and finally my good father ate her flesh and blood raw... I have no face to live, even death Hard, these people will die together, and all those who hurt her will die! "


    Cui Jianqing said finally, as if he had been drained of his strength, and said in a flat tone that he was going to die together.


    Speaking such words personally is extremely painful for Cui Jianqing. His heart seems to be cut open by what life was born and still dripping blood. But when some words are said, it is not so difficult.


    Because in this way, Cui Jianqing clearly didn''t have to wait. Originally, he wanted to torture these people. They should feel 10000 times more painful than Xiyao.


    But now Cui Jianqing doesn''t have this time. Instead, he might as well solve it earlier. In the future, he will spend all his time looking for Xiyao.


    Cui Jianqing will not let go of the resurrection of Xiyao. Goodbye to Xiyao.


    Look at these people around. In fact, they are tortured. Life is better than death. As for those who run, Cui Jianqing will not let go. He will look for them. How can he let go?


    Cui Jianqing''s words fell, and he slowly stood up straight. There was no fluctuation in his eyes. What begged for mercy, pain, groans and wails... He turned a deaf ear to them, and even seemed to enjoy Cui Jianqing''s expression?


    Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng looked at it like this, and no one came forward.


    If Cui Jianqing didn''t make a move, Jiang Xinrui thought she would make a move. The matter of Baize town really touched Jiang Xinrui. Jiang Xinrui knew that the world was different and the world was dark, but she never saw all this from such an angle!


    "Do you know her birthday? Give it to me! I''ll find her and try it whether I can find it or not! There will be traces of the reincarnation of life and death in the underworld. I''ll use all my relations to find it in the underworld."


    Jiang Xinrui said.


    At this moment, Jiang Xinrui was very different. Her eyes seemed calm but angry. She really wanted to find this girl named Xiyao, no matter what method she used.


    When Jiang Xinrui''s words fell, all eyes were somewhat different.


    The male mage was surprised. Although he had some sympathy for this Xiyao''s experience, he was only sympathetic. He didn''t have much sympathy, and he didn''t expect Jiang Xinrui to say such words? What do you want from Cui Jianqing?


    In Cui Jianqing''s opinion, Jiang Xinrui is talking big. She''s unheard of. She doesn''t even use the spell to summon souls. She still carries the blood of her enemy


    Only Chifeng can see that Jiang Xinrui is serious. If Cui Jianqing needs to give the same return before, she may do it, but at the moment, Jiang Xinrui is extremely serious.


    She really wants to help. She wants to find this girl named Xiyao.


    The same is true for Chifeng.


    According to such resentment, Xiyao will not enter the reincarnation even if she comes to the underworld. With her resentment and encounter, no one will be reconciled. Moreover, she wants to stay in the human world


    "Are you serious? Are you still looking for an excuse to escape? I know you''re not ordinary, but I''m not afraid of you!"

 Chapter 4074

    Cui Jianqing doesn''t believe Jiang Xinrui''s words. After all, he has used many evil ways. He knows and knows what is right and wrong. But in order to see Xiyao again and to revive Xiyao, Cui Jianqing can take all these as a way and let him do nothing.


    But Cui Jianqing is not a fool. He knows that the current method is useless. If it works, he won''t wait for Xiyao.


    On the contrary, when these people with all kinds of thoughts came.


    That''s why Cui Jianqing didn''t believe Jiang Xinrui''s words, but he was unwilling to ask in the end.


    What if? What if it really comes true? What if she really can


    If he gives up, he may never see Xiyao again.


    It can be said that Jiang Xinrui said that even if there is little hope, Cui Jianqing also wants to have a try in order to see you again.


    "There are eight characters of her birthday. I can find it more accurately. As long as she is willing to enter reincarnation, there are traces in the underworld. I can find some clues. I will give you news within twelve hours."


    Jiang Xinrui promised Cui Jianqing.


    She rarely guarantees anything, but as long as she speaks, Jiang Xinrui is serious. Maybe it''s a resonance with the pure aura. For a person who hasn''t even seen her face and knows her experience, Jiang Xinrui feels sad.


    I''m sorry.


    So Jiang Xinrui gave accurate information. She also wanted to see Xiyao.


    What is the feeling that goes beyond family affection to such a degree? Will she regret it?


    "Good!"


    Cui Jianqing walked in a pool of blood and turned a deaf ear to the voice in his ear. He affirmed Jiang Xinrui. He walked into Jiang Xinrui. He wanted to have a good look at how the little girl said such words? Is that big talk? In the face of such a bloody scene, she had not changed her face, which was worth his attention.


    But what Cui Jianqing didn''t expect was that she was not afraid to talk to a girl and could calmly talk to him about conditions.


    Of course, in Cui Jianqing''s opinion, there is no free lunch in the world. The little girl can say such words and see what ordinary people can''t see in a short time, which shows that she is not ordinary.


    Such an unusual person offered him such an irresistible condition. Even if it was a bait, he was willing.


    "Little girl, I have nothing now. This is the only thing I want to do. I can let you go and let you find Xiyao back. If you don''t do it, I won''t let you go, even if it''s heaven and earth. Don''t underestimate a person''s persistence."


    "Dare you answer?"


    Cui Jianqing stood in front of Jiang Xinrui. For the first time, they had four eyes in a real sense.


    A beautiful girl and a man covered in blood and mud.


    "Not that I dare, but that you dare let me find it!"


    Jiang Xinrui said.


    "I dare, because I have nothing to lose."


    "As long as you bring back what I want, I can exchange the information I know for it. I remember what you asked me yesterday. I don''t know what''s useful to you, but I think this is what you want to know."


    "I can tell you, even I can tell you more news. I remind you that I was not surprised by your arrival yesterday."


    "Do you understand what I say? It''s not the identity of a mage, it''s your original identity. I''ve been paralyzed for many years, and I know..."

 Chapter 4075

    Cui Jianqing''s eyes became different. It can be said that this time, when he said this, the whole person was no longer depressed and gloomy, but suddenly became treacherous? There was light in his eyes. For a moment, people couldn''t detect whether he was telling the truth or lying.


    But I have to say that Cui Jianqing sees people very accurately. Even if he has a scholar''s face, in fact, when Cui Jianqing can do these things, it has long explained Cui Jianqing''s mind.


    But no matter how much moisture Cui Jianqing''s words took, as soon as he said this, he threw out the three people other than Cui Jianqing and changed his face.


    It can be said that the three are unpredictable.


    The male mage didn''t mention it for the moment. He always wore sunglasses. He just didn''t want anyone to see his ideas. This time, when Cui Jianqing finished saying this, the bell in the male mage''s hand moved. It was the male mage''s own reaction. It was some accident.


    Jiang Xinrui and Chi Feng are different. It can be said that Chi Feng has the greatest reaction. Sometimes the child''s on-the-spot reaction is almost too much with Jiang Xinrui, so many times, whether Jiang Xinrui or Chi Feng''s family, they are not very confident that Chi Feng went out alone.


    "Then how credible do you think I am to you? Cui Jianqing, is it your rule of life to live by yourself? I can suddenly foresee your relationship with Xiyao. You underestimate her love for you and overestimate your feelings."


    Jiang Xinrui holds Chifeng''s wrist. When she turns around to leave, she suddenly reads a sentence to Cui Jianqing.


    The eyes turned back to the original light of Jiang Xinrui.


    She is more sympathetic to the girl Xiyao. She loves it with all her heart.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t deny Cui Jianqing''s love for Xiyao, but Cui Jianqing is not confident, or he doesn''t believe that girls like Xiyao will like him at all, so that when something happens, Cui Jianqing can''t stand the stimulation. What''s more in his heart is self blame. If he believes in the love given by Xiyao and knows the firmness in her heart, he won''t let her leave, Waiting for her positive answer.


    At that time, Xiyao''s blood was really poured into a basin of cold water. In fact, from the perspective of Cui Jianqing, he was paralyzed for many years. Coupled with his family situation, he had been worn out for a long time. Suddenly, a person burst in. He wanted to believe it, but he couldn''t believe it. His words drove away Xiyao. He loved it but couldn''t love it, The last word between them is not a whisper between lovers.


    "You say you love me? What can I do? What can I give you? I can''t do anything. I don''t even have the qualification to get up. I''m Disabled..."


    "Come on, I''m not suitable for you, and I can''t afford your love."


    ¡­¡­


    It can be said that Jiang Xinrui''s words came even more different. They seemed very dull and didn''t name anything, but they were like a bomb in Cui Jianqing''s ears, because Jiang Xinrui was right. It was like a blind guess. She hit her heart and stuck in Cui Jianqing''s body. She really wanted to die.


    What did Xiyao say at that time? There''s only one sentence waiting for her!


    Finally, what he waited for was Xiyao''s dilapidated body, which was incomplete


    "I''ll go to the underworld to find Xiyao, because I''m attracted by aura like her. I''d like to see what kind of aura girl she is. It has nothing to do with you. As for what you want to tell me, it''s up to you..."


    Jiang Xinrui took Chi Feng and didn''t look back this time. Jiang Xinrui whispered something, and then a gust of Yin wind, even if the sun was shining, felt the biting cold

 Chapter 4076

    The passage of the gate of the underworld opened, and they soon disappeared in front of each other.


    For Jiang Xinrui, the simple operation made people around him lose their chin, and the bell in the male mage''s hand fell down.


    He knew that Jiang Xinrui''s magic power was not ordinary, and that Jiang Xinrui was very powerful. She could live without doing anything, just relying on inheritance, and even boasted by thousands of people.


    What''s more terrible about such people is that they are still practicing and travel around to increase their experience


    He thought Jiang Xinrui was terrible for the first time. Maybe he should know that this girl was not simple when he had an accidental confrontation for the first time.


    Her family is destined to be extraordinary


    Where is he like? He has been doomed since he was born. If he wants to be famous in front of people, what he suffers after people is no longer a sin. He hasn''t relaxed for a day, or even sought skin from a tiger, but what is the result? He lost all his mana today. He''s only eighteen! If discovered by the family, his status and identity are gone. For this, he runs to a nonexistent legend and tries it with a trace of ideas. Unexpectedly, it comes true, but he misses it again?


    What kind of human suffering is this?


    When Jiang Xinrui left, the male mage clenched his fist and sneered.


    And I don''t know who I''m mocking. In short, it makes people feel sad.


    His sarcasm also awakened Cui Jianqing. Originally, he was shocked and speechless because of Jiang Xinrui''s words. He wanted to add some chips to Jiang Xinrui''s search for Xiyao. Of course, he didn''t deny that Cui Jianqing meant a little coercion and inducement, but he didn''t expect to be given to the anti general by Jiang Xinrui. This seemingly simple little girl had even more tricks.


    The main reason is that she is completely right. Cui Jianqing even doubts whether Jiang Xinrui saw it? She knows what happened to her


    When Cui Jianqing was upset, a sigh and mockery woke him up. Cui Jianqing almost forgot that there was another person here!


    "Those two went to help me. I can''t kill them. What about you? You know the secret of Baize town. What''s your reason for not killing you? I almost forgot you. You also came for Baize legend. You immortals always believe those ethereal things. I thought they didn''t exist. Unexpectedly, I was stupid."


    "I remember it wasn''t you before. Although there were mages and a fixed family in Baize Town, I remember it wasn''t you at all. You thought you could blur the last mage with a beard? Although I don''t know where the fixed family came from, I know you''re from Jiangcheng."


    "Or it should be said that the people who secretly subsidize Baize town and want to use Baize Town, whose reputation is to change Baize Town, are not serious mages. You all come from the same family in Jiangcheng! I really don''t know much about paralysis, and you underestimate the people who want to become rich. If you didn''t know that you are a mage from a big family in Jiangcheng, you really think we would you Believe everything you say? Even if there''s something I really want to find you? And just now, I didn''t do it to you. Do you really think I really want to stay at the end? The address you pretended to leave, even if someone guarded it, there was a time to reveal... "


    "What should I call you? Master Ling? Or Mr. Ling Ji?"

 Chapter 4077

    Cui Jianqing didn''t keep close to him. He sat on the bloody stone table. The people around him were already living and breathing. It wasn''t enough to be afraid. Of course, even if those people were still good, they couldn''t beat Cui Jianqing''s finger, but how could mortals be worth Cui Jianqing? Moreover, Cui Jianqing of the meeting was crazy. He didn''t die in silence. The rest broke out.


    Sitting in a world surrounded by dead bodies, immersed in the bloody atmosphere, the conversation was calm and terrible. It was completely different from the appearance just now. I didn''t know that it was a twin brother, enough to see how much the man''s face changed.


    "When did you know?"


    "I really thought you were too hard and forgot me..."


    Hearing Cui Jianqing''s words, the male mage took off the sunglasses he had been wearing. He was the youngest owner of the Ling family, Ling Ji''s face.


    Now that Ling Ji is 18 years old, her face has faded green, her face is soft and handsome, and the tear mole at the end of her right eye is still eye-catching. It also adds a publicity, slightly curved corners of her mouth and a symbolic smile to this youthful face. However, in this way, she doesn''t look like a mage or a mage full of intrigues.


    To tell the truth, when hearing Cui Jianqing''s seriousness, Ling Ji was surprised. In order to hide his identity, he has been careful to pay attention to Jiang Xinrui. He is only careful that Jiang Xinrui will accidentally recognize himself. He has never thought whether others will recognize him. Of course, Ling Ji is also confident that these people will not know themselves at all.


    The Ling family has always had an intersection with Baize town. They say that to protect this place is actually to look for the trace of Baize in the dark. People who practice don''t think that Baize town is an ordinary fairy tale. For this reason, the Ling family will come to Baize town for generations. Although they can''t find confirmation, any trace is a harvest. Moreover, it is to shine on a small town, For the Ling family, it''s an easy thing. It doesn''t affect the Ling family at all.


    Ling has always been a pet in the past. Ling Ji, because of the special reasons of his body, is more interested in this aspect. It can be said that when Bai Ze town had a different aura, LINGJI received the news and began to secretly investigate around, so he suddenly visited the town of Bai Ze in the river and the Phoenix overnight, and LINGJI was suspicious.


    No matter what''s wrong with the recently discovered divine beast Bai Ze, Ling Ji also wants to refine her pills to supplement her accomplishments, but unexpectedly, he hasn''t robbed a group of stupid Muggles? It''s exaggerated to say that he didn''t rob. The people here are not only stupid villagers. Ling Ji was watching. The divine beast Baize is no small matter. Ling Ji didn''t dare to act rashly. After all, he did too many things against the way of heaven. After observing for a few days, he was taken first!


    And this quick footed, Ling Ji hasn''t found out who the other party is. Now Jiang Xinrui''s big trouble has come. Ling Ji is worried if she doesn''t intervene, but more worried if she does!


    "When did you know?"


    Cui Jianqing sneered in his eyes and said, "the man asked me to send you a word. What you do is not foolproof. Jiang Xinrui will become your biggest stumbling block and ask you to think about it."

 Chapter 4078

    "Think about it? What are you thinking about? Do you know what you''re talking about? What the Ling family has done has always been to protect Jiangcheng and the great cause of the human world. What do you know, a little man? It seems that I still think highly of you!"


    LINGJI heard Cui Jianqing''s words and smiled at the corners of her mouth. She was gentle like warm sun, but her eyes showed an obvious killing intention! He''s going to kill Cui Jianqing.


    Let alone admit what Cui Jianqing said. No matter what he said, Ling Ji couldn''t admit it at this time.


    Moreover, this time is the best time for Ling Ji. What he wants is to quickly restore his mana. If he continues like this, he will be completely unstable in the position of the master of the Ling family.


    The aura in Cui Jianqing''s body is the biggest attraction to him and the last chance. He has no mana, not only has no authority in the Ling family, but also has no control over the one in the dark room. The longer he takes, the more he can''t control it. He has long found this, but now he has come to this step. Ling Ji also wants to protect his life, the one in the dark, It''s really killing to bite back. What makes Ling Ji most ridiculous is that the thing he can''t control is actually attracted to the girl?


    Ling Ji was not sure, but in a word, she was even more out of control after she paid her lost cultivation.


    He is still thinking about the great cause. He has been watching a girl with the TV, and even has to go out to look for it and forget what he has explained. Ling Ji can''t stand it, but now she has lost all her accomplishments. Like ordinary people, Ling Ji can only think of another way.


    As for the girl, Ling Ji really happened to know that it was Wan Feng who followed Jiang Xinrui!


    It can be said that everything he does now has something to do with Jiang Xinrui. Even if it doesn''t need to be reminded by others, Ling Ji has been very clear, and he can''t easily trust others, especially those who can tell his information if their origin is unknown.


    Although Ling Ji has no accomplishments, he is the master of the Ling family after all. He still has some magic tools. Besides, he also has the snake demon of Liu Qinian as the last card!


    For Cui Jianqing, he is still an ordinary person who doesn''t know how to use spiritual power!


    The bell that Ling Ji had been holding in her hand made a jingling sound, and then slowly rose into the air. Unexpectedly, it bounded the aura generated by Cui Jianqing''s body elixir and opened a gap. With this gap, people outside can come in


    As for Cui Jianqing on one side, his expression was flat, as if he didn''t pay attention to Ling Ji at all


    The other side of the underworld.


    There is no doubt that Jiang Xinrui is different from ordinary people, because she has enough aura to resist the cold of the underworld. As for Chifeng, she may be born. The devil has no sense of exclusion from the underworld, and they can adapt anywhere.


    So there was no pressure for the two to come. Even the palace of Lord Pluto, even for the first time, was like going to the back garden.


    Jiang Xinrui wants to see the king of the underworld according to the rules. After all, her current sample is trespassing into the underworld. The underworld has its own rules. It is a monarch and minister with the bright side of the heaven, but it is actually the most special place, because any living creature of the three worlds and six ways can''t live without reincarnation. No matter what your identity, you have to walk in the underworld.


    At the moment Jiang Xinrui stepped into the underworld, she didn''t even speak. The twelve Yin soldiers of the underworld directly asked Jiang Xinrui to go to the main hall and meet the king of Hades.

 Chapter 4079

    "Rui''er, are you familiar with the king of the underworld? Someone came to invite you just after entering the underworld? We didn''t explain our intention?"


    "Isn''t the underworld the strictest place to take care of? To put it bluntly, as long as you are alive, you can''t step on it! You''re a hurry when you come. Why do you come here? It''s like going shopping?"


    Chifeng looked at the armored, fierce, green faced and fanged Yin soldier who respectfully led the way, and whispered to Jiang Xinrui.


    The hell soldiers are the most frightening people outside. Even in the underworld, they are scared. But how can Chifeng feel that when they see Jiang Xinrui at the gate of the underworld, their eyes change in an instant, a little afraid?


    "They should be afraid of my mother... It is said that my mother was very busy in the underworld, and even the king of the underworld became friends. Maybe that''s why they were ashamed to see me, but I didn''t expect to be so ashamed..."


    When Jiang Xinrui said this, her voice was very low and she was a little embarrassed. She looked at many things calmly, but she didn''t want to take advantage of her mother''s potential to promise Cui Jianqing outside. What she wanted was not her mother, but herself.


    Jiang Xinrui is really confident that when she stands in this place, she has the ability to negotiate with Pluto, and knows that Pluto is deep in righteousness. Moreover, what she does is not to change her life against the sky. Jiang Xinrui has never thought to revive Xiyao. If Xiyao is really a divine beast Baize, her longevity is not something she can intervene in.


    So Jiang Xinrui''s first idea was to see Xiyao again. She really wanted to see her.


    Pluto hall.


    "Two, please. I don''t need to see you."


    Although the Yin soldiers are green faced and tusks, they look completely different when facing Jiang Xinrui. Their eyes are flattering. They also hope to have less trouble. They are really afraid of Huasheng family.


    Looking at a face eight points like Hua Sheng, the twelve Yin soldiers were frightened for a moment. There was no way. Hua Sheng''s shadow was too deep. Moreover, so many things happened later. Hua Sheng''s family is not ordinary people, but they can''t be provoked!


    In addition, the Pluto told the Huasheng family that no matter who comes, they don''t need to report. They can go directly to him. Even if the Pluto doesn''t say, they can''t stop it even if they want to. They are people who can''t even help the Pluto.


    If it weren''t for Jiang Xinrui''s first visit, they were worried that Jiang Xinrui wouldn''t be found. In case of being blamed by the Pluto and Hua Sheng "remembering", they were really afraid and wanted to guard the door well


    "Thank you!"


    Jiang Xinrui saluted back, but this head didn''t wait to lower. She saw the Yin soldier bend his knees and dare not even say.


    Jiang Xinrui


    Chi Feng


    What a shadow is this? If you are seen, you will be surprised to your chin


    In this way, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t have any extra time to waste. Cui Jianqing above is still waiting. He is a person wearing aura, which is the goal of many people, but no one has found it yet. Otherwise, he is like a Tang Monk meat, and he can''t protect himself at all.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to protect him, but doesn''t want the master of the elixir to die in vain


    Walking into the Pluto hall, it was clear that there was no wind and sand, but it made people feel incomparably cold. It was the feeling that it was cold to the heel. Although Jiang Xinrui had her own defense, she could still feel these.


    "What do you want to do? I can''t help you beyond my authority."

 Chapter 4080

    Pluto naturally knew Jiang Xinrui''s arrival long ago, and knew that she was still with a friend, the nephew of the demon world and the moon. The child''s fate was really wonderful.


    In fact, Mingyan was the first time to see Jiang Xinrui in a real sense. The previous times were for a reason. At that time, the conditions were not allowed, and he didn''t have that time. Now it''s different. Jiang Xinrui came by himself. Seriously, in his opinion, Jiang Xinrui is not very similar to Huasheng.


    They are two completely different people. Ming Yan can see it at a glance. The child''s mind is too heavy.


    She is more natural and unrestrained than Huasheng, but she is not natural and unrestrained. Her mind is deep between her eyebrows and eyes. She is still trying to hide it, but she is too young. She is still too shallow in the eyes of old people like them.


    Jiang Xinrui gives Ming Yan a kind of. She is very contradictory. She cares about everything, but she doesn''t seem to care. Her eyes are very deep.


    But anyway, no one will come to the underworld to find him. Of course, except Bai ran, since Bai ran became the emperor of heaven, he has more lists and is busy with each other. Only Ming Yan knows, and he doesn''t want to open his door.


    "Lord Pluto."


    Jiang Xinrui saluted respectfully when she saw the king of Hades. She just bent down and bent her knees. After all, she was an elder. There were too many cumbersome etiquette. Jiang Xinrui didn''t understand. She really respected Ming Yan. In her impression, Ming Yan really valued friendship, and his friendship was greater than responsibility.


    The Chi Feng on one side is naturally the same. For him, he has a wonderful feeling when he sees the king of the underworld. These are people heard of by the previous generation. Of course, Chi Feng is more familiar with the Ming flame than Jiang Xinrui. They have seen it in the heaven before, but they have seen it secretly. Chi Feng looks at various gods behind the hall and meets the emperor of heaven.


    "I don''t need to introduce who I am. I''m here because of Baize town. I''m wordy. Pluto will see for himself."


    Jiang Xinrui''s words fell. She raised her hand and truthfully told Mingyan what she met in Baize Town, that is, the rapid divine knowledge. What she saw, heard and felt were all displayed in front of Mingyan. She had no need to hide from Mingyan. Mingyan will know sooner or later.


    These things can''t be concealed at all. It just depends on how and when they want to manage them.


    "Xiyao in Baize town... You can see for yourself."


    Ming Yan looks at Jiang Xinrui''s treatment and smiles. It''s a helpless smile. Hua Sheng''s daughter''s character is also very different from her. In Ming Yan''s opinion, they really don''t look like mother and daughter.


    At this time, Jiang Xinrui didn''t know what Ming Yan thought. She looked at a piece of paper handed by Ming Yan. Although there was only one page, it seemed that she could never finish reading, and what was recorded on it was about Xi Yao.


    It turns out that Xiyao is not a complete Baize, or only a small part of her blood. In order to get rid of fate and prevent the next generation from being poisoned, her grandfather left the tribe and came to Baize town. He met her grandmother, human grandmother, Xiyao''s mother, and then came to Xiyao. His father was also human, Xiyao Baize''s blood is even more impure, just because of her kind nature and because this blood has not been found, and her grandfather died, her grandmother''s life is short, her mother was taken away in order to cover up her breath, and her father died when she grew up

 Chapter 4081

    Xiyao slept deeply when she was an adult until she met Cui Jianqing. At that time, Cui Jianqing was not injured... The details were just omitted, and then Xiyao dug the pill and fell


    In fact, these can only show that Xiyao''s life experience is good. She knows too little about the dangerous human nature outside, so she will end up like this. But what Jiang Xinrui can''t accept is that even if she meets the Pluto, Xiyao doesn''t regret, let alone resentment. She has no resentment at all. She reincarnates voluntarily, and her greatest hope is to become an ordinary person? Especially when she knew that Cui Jianqing was reincarnated, she was very happy to wait for him?


    Jiang Xinrui thinks she has a question mark in her head. Shouldn''t she have dispersed? How to enter the reincarnation? Besides, when you encounter such a thing, you have to persecute. Why don''t you complain? Is it because of this that Xiyao''s aura is pure and incomparable? If so, Jiang Xinrui can only say that she may not have a pure and white inner alchemy in her life.


    "Dare you ask Lord Pluto, she really reincarnates without resentment and waits for Cui Jianqing''s afterlife? How is it possible? What''s the sin of Cui Jianqing?"


    Chi Feng asked uncontrollably.


    He didn''t want to talk and didn''t affect Jiang Xinrui''s negotiation, but now he doesn''t have to negotiate at all. Pluto doesn''t seem so cold on the surface


    When Chifeng asked, Jiang Xinrui thought the same and looked at Mingyan with one eye.


    "Xiyao''s reincarnation is an opportunity given by heaven, and fate owes her. As for Cui Jianqing in Baize Town, I won''t show you the book of yin and Yang life and death. He hasn''t reincarnated. Killing his father is already the death of him, and there are other human lives. There''s no need to count. I''ll say that to Xiyao, it''s a white lie. She won''t remember after reincarnation, Live a good life again, she will have no resentment, she can reincarnate, she still has a chance, and there is nothing she can do about those people. She is very sober. She knows that if she doesn''t believe in others, she won''t end up. The world in her eyes is not ours, but she leaves without burden... "


    "So you can''t see her. There are other people in Baize town. When they enter the underworld, there are rules and regulations of the underworld. They are being punished. Do you want to see it?"


    Ming Yan took back the calligraphy and explained it to Jiang Xinrui. Then he thought that Hua Sheng was worried to have a look. He could also take Jiang Xinrui to have a look. He said rules, but he was not dead. Some small scenes are still OK.


    When Ming Yan finished, he looked at Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng as if they didn''t react. Ming Yan took them to have a look. They weren''t as far away as the 18th floor, but they didn''t enter. On the first floor, where the sentence was also pronounced, it was also a punishment to be close to the reincarnation pool and the reincarnation pool. Looking at other people''s reincarnation, he had to wait for the sentence all day, What a torment?


    Jiang Xinrui then several faces who had met under the dark green light source did not respond. Those faces were full of fear or stupidity, and Jiang Xinrui had no sympathy.


    Just to Jiang Xinrui''s surprise, half of them ran away the first night and didn''t go to Cui''s house the next day. Why are they here? Did Cui Jianqing kill them all, but at that time, Cui Jianqing was still at Cui''s house?

 Chapter 4082

    "Lord Pluto... Is that my little uncle?"


    "Why is he here?"


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the people in Baize town. Although Jiang Xinrui had no concept of the number of people, for Pluto said that most of the people in Baize Town, Jiang Xinrui was still wondering when people outside the Cui family died. She wanted to ask, but she saw a familiar figure in the crowd, Bai Hao.


    That was Hua Lin''s husband and Bai Kangning''s father. Because Hua Lin later hurt Hua Sheng''s heart again and again, the spring breeze of ten miles and the Hua Lin family were cold. In addition, the matter of calculating Jiang Xinrui completely cut off the last meager relationship between the two families.


    Without any means to retaliate against the Hualin family, going back is the greatest tolerance.


    The last time Jiang Xinrui saw Bai Hao was also Bai''s family. Later, she saw Bai Kangning and Hua Lin with a big belly and poor physical condition in the hospital. At that meeting, Hua Lin''s face was as haggard and her eyeballs were about to protrude.


    But even then, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to care.


    What Jiang Xinrui didn''t expect was that she would see Bai Hao''s lonely soul in the underworld, or waiting to judge the reincarnated lonely soul.


    "He has been suffering from myocardial infarction for three months. In addition, he has been traveling all the year round and has been seriously injured. His body has long been broken. He just relies on rest, but it is obvious that he has not taken good care of himself. He has been judged when these people came to Baize town. When he was alive, he punished evil and had righteousness. He should have a peaceful life, which is in exchange for his journey in this life It''s just that he doesn''t want to wait for his wife and children here. He''s full of righteousness and great resentment. Let''s put him here for introspection and watch everyone reincarnate. Maybe he''ll figure it out one day. It''s an opportunity for him to work hard over the years. "


    "I didn''t tell Hua Sheng. She said she didn''t need to send her any news. The reincarnation of life and death can be according to the rules of the underworld. Don''t you know?"


    Ming Yan looked at the little girl around him. At first glance, it was very similar to Hua Sheng. It was Hua Sheng''s daughter. There was still Hua Sheng''s shadow between his eyebrows and eyes. When he looked sideways, Ming Yan could also see the outline of the river flow. However, the temperament of the two people was completely different and it was easy to distinguish. The river core in Ming Yan''s eyes made him feel unable to see through.


    There is nothing incomprehensible. No one can see Hua Sheng''s life. Now her daughter is even more incomprehensible, and I don''t know whether to say that their mother and son are better than blue. How can a young girl who should have been young and tender give people a feeling of deep hatred and ambiguity? Her eyes seem to care and don''t care. Her contradictions are incomprehensible, and the emotions in her eyes are also incomprehensible.


    "I don''t know, but I think my mother doesn''t know about his death. He should be a father again..."


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Bai Hao squatting in the corner alone. After thinking for a while, she still didn''t come forward to say anything. Since her mother had said everything according to the rules of the underworld, she wouldn''t say anything. Moreover, even if Bai Hao didn''t participate in the events of that year, she didn''t care.


    Just seeing Bai Hao in this place, Jiang Xinrui was surprised. His death was too fast.


    But for ordinary people, isn''t life the most vulnerable? Like brilliant fireworks, fleeting.

 Chapter 4083

    "When did the people in Baize town come? It seems that they came before me? There are others in Baize town besides Cui Jianqing?"


    Jiang Xinrui just said something about Bai Hao. Such a thing won''t keep Jiang Xinrui in mind. It''s also a way to deal with it.


    What makes Jiang Xinrui feel that there is a problem is that a large part of the people in Baize town ran away last night. How could they appear in the underworld? Is this where they fled and ran back to the underworld? If so, it''s really a hurry to reincarnate.


    But it''s obvious that Jiang Xinrui won''t believe these people really will.


    "Some of them were last night and some of them are today. These people are not innocent. Although Xiyao is not a pure Baize, she has Baize''s blood in her body, which is very precious. Bairan, the Heavenly Emperor, knows her existence. I share the same view with him. If you don''t bother, you will pay less attention and have less eyes. Moreover, no one will find out. Her family is for her Being able to live is also covering up her existence layer by layer for her, but I didn''t expect a tragedy. "


    Ming Yan pointed to the dark area in the prison, which was suppressed by the border to prevent running around. Besides, there were all Yin soldiers around.


    "Strictly speaking, Xiyao is the last divine beast Baize. She died or was killed. All the people concerned will pay a corresponding price. Combined with the cause and effect of their life, there is almost no reincarnation. Oh, by the way, they were killed. I don''t know who they are. My record has happened and is clear. There must be witnesses, including them See "fill all the records."


    Ming Yan turns around and takes them back. Although Jiang Xinrui and Chi Feng are not afraid of these, they will still be stained with some dark breath after a long time. He exists in this place. It doesn''t matter. There''s no need for two children in the sun.


    When he saw Chi Feng, Ming Yan looked more. For the second time, he saw a man who could not distinguish between male and female.


    The first one, that is, the Fengdu emperor, was burned by nightmare. Under the dark veil of nightmare, I have to say that beauty is not very like a man. Nightmare burning is white to bright, so people dare not touch it, as if it was going to be broken.


    "Lord Pluto means that these people haven''t seen their murderers at all?"


    Chi Feng suddenly asked when Ming Yan''s words fell.


    Smell speech, Jiang Xinrui also looked at Ming Yan. In fact, Jiang Xinrui thought of this, but Chi Feng asked before he had time to ask.


    "Yes! Only a few of them have seen it, but you should have seen it. It''s Cui Jianqing''s blade, including Cui Dacheng. He has reincarnation for centuries and has gone to the beast road."


    "The disputes in the human world are not under my jurisdiction. I only care about the dead. Now the heaven is not suitable to intervene. It''s their life. It''s just one report for another."


    "Is there any problem? If not, go back early. After a long time in the underworld, it''s not good for you after all."


    Ming Yan walked in the front, and his expression was a little hesitant, but he finally ordered to leave.


    He said everything he should and shouldn''t say, and he said everything they wanted to know.


    "We know. We''ll leave now... Thank you, Lord Pluto, for solving your doubts."


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Ming Yan''s desire to speak and stopped.

 Chapter 4084

    "I know you still want to see Xiyao. The girl has reincarnated. She has nothing to do with everything in her previous life. It is their family''s wish that she can become an ordinary person."


    Ming Yan didn''t directly say that Xiyao didn''t want to be disturbed. He promised when he saw the Xiyao family in the past.


    So, how could he not know the existence of Xiyao? It''s just a promise. He can''t save their family. There''s no way, but it''s OK to choose a stable future for Xiyao.


    Jiang Xinrui listens to Mingyan''s words and has a plan in her heart. Originally, she didn''t want to force it, but if she can see Xiyao at this time, Jiang Xinrui thinks she can get more news. Now it''s more and more chaotic in Jiang Xinrui''s mind! They were in Baize town last night and didn''t know all this? And the people I saw the morning? Didn''t they run away in the morning because they were afraid of Cui Jianqing attacking them? How could he be killed overnight and haven''t seen the murderer yet?


    "Lord Pluto, can I ask you one last question before I leave?"


    Chi Feng is pulled by Jiang Xinrui to leave the underworld, but Chi Feng suddenly turns around and looks at Ming Yan with a firm tone and some pleading. He is worried that Ming Yan will not answer him. He also knows that his identity is a little awkward in the underworld. In addition to Bai ran, these big men from all walks of life in recent years, Chi Feng knows that they don''t accept him very much even if he hasn''t seen a few.


    Today''s Chifeng is no longer a child. She has not been a child for a long time. She can look at Ming Yan with equal height.


    Every time Jiang Xinrui pulls Chifeng behind him, he can''t stop Chifeng''s sight. It''s also for this reason that Chifeng doesn''t refuse. He enjoys the feeling of being protected by Jiang Xinrui, but it will make Chifeng completely occupied by other things.


    Ming Yan heard Chi Feng''s uneasiness and nodded. He thought Chi Feng was afraid of him and was a little embarrassed. In Ming Yan''s view, Chi Feng has always been protected. His impression of Chi Feng is a protected big ball.


    "Apart from a few people killed by Cui Jianqing in Baize Town, the number of people here is equivalent to that of Baize town. After so many people died, no one saw the murderer? What are the characteristics of the murderer? Or what''s the matter with his face covered? There''s no news at all? He killed so many people. It''s impossible that no one saw him..."


    When Chifeng said this, he looked a little anxious. He wanted to know some answers, an answer that could be excluded.


    "They only have one message. The people who killed them were wearing black cloaks, and some who didn''t even see the black cloaks died on the way to escape. They killed some ordinary people who didn''t have mana. The other party''s cultivation accomplishments were very good to disguise, so they couldn''t ask what was determination."


    "The underworld will also check. Besides, if something so big happens, it will be reported. The underworld investigation is different from other ways."


    "But what I can tell you is that two days ago, a family of three died on the mountain in September. They were tree demons. Their cultivation was not low. They were also killed secretly, but their confession had a suspicion that the person who killed them was also wearing a black cloak. I sent Yin soldiers to investigate and found that some of them were the same as the residual smell of Baize town..."

 Chapter 4085

    "So I don''t rule out that the murderer who killed everyone in Baize town on September mountain is the same person. Of course, now it''s just speculation. I can''t find anything else."


    Mingyan didn''t say much. Now more and more things are strange, and what Mingyan knows is that he can''t intervene.


    What he can do is his own work. In the past, he was in charge of too many things, and there were some butterfly effects. Over the years, Mingyan has been immersed in thinking a lot. Maybe the direction of many things has a lot to do with his participation, so Mingyan doesn''t want to participate. Even except for the necessary work report in heaven, he needs to travel in person, he basically won''t leave the underworld, He won''t leave his job.


    Of course, this is not dead. If someone comes to him and asks him something, such as the Huasheng family, Mingyan feels that he has no need to say anything.


    It''s just that what Mingyan thinks will not leave the underworld again, but he beat his mouth, because he didn''t think he had to leave.


    "The tree demon on September mountain is still a family of three... It''s the camphor King''s family! They were killed only two days after we left September mountain? Even the villagers in Baize town. He''s killing! Rui''er, this man has been following us? He doesn''t want us to continue investigation... Now we haven''t found out anything."


    Chi Feng didn''t pay attention to the reaction of Ming Yan, because he was in a mess now. They could find clues if they continued. Moreover, they also saw some dawn. Chi Feng came to investigate what happened to her sister Wan Feng''s body. Wan Feng had never separated from herself in the past, The only thing he could investigate was the night Wanfeng had forgotten and the place Wanfeng had walked to see what she had experienced.


    Although this is an unstable method, now there is no better way except this method. Everyone is not idle. Chifeng is more worried about his sister. He can''t help but believe that it has nothing to do with his sister. As long as he continues to check, these people live well, they have a way, but now they are all dead.


    Chi Feng is really a little confused. First of all, no one knows their travel route except their own family. Even if it is a coincidence, it makes no sense. In the past few months, he can still feel his sister''s breath in Cui''s house. Although it is weak, it is his sister, who has been together since childhood. Where can Chi Feng make a mistake?


    "Who said we didn''t find out anything? The king camphor family was killed. It was obvious that someone was killing. Do you remember the day I told you that I felt a person looking at me and still had a hostile look. I felt very clear and secretly asked Wen Qiao to chase me out. Although there was no result, I can guess. If it was so easy to chase, how could we get to today Still being fooled around? "


    "And sister Wanfeng''s breath. After a few months, we can still feel it at Cui''s house. It can''t be left a few months ago! And at this time, sister Wanfeng can''t appear at Cui''s house in Baize town!"


    Jiang Xinrui saw Chi Feng''s panic. Although she said this, Chi Feng may be more confused, but no matter how confused, what she saw now is the fact, which is undeniable.

 Chapter 4086

    "Wan Feng can''t appear in two places at the same time, but it''s her breath, which is undeniable, so it can also prove that our direction is not wrong. Isn''t our initial purpose to investigate the physical causes of sister Wan Feng? These are doubtful points, otherwise we can find out in the end, even if we find the mysterious man in September mountain and the man in black who killed Baize Town, it''s very possible now Can be a mysterious person. "


    "Then this person may have something to do with the physical condition of sister Wanfeng. We are not sure, but now you can see that even if it is not sure, it is also related, which proves that we are not wrong. It is better than us running in the wrong direction. You say..."


    "Let''s go back now. The man has killed many people in Baize town. No one knows his real purpose, but now it seems that he is more likely to be killing his mouth. Cui Jianqing''s array cannot be his own. His words are obviously wrong. Someone taught him. Who is this man? There is no news from him in the underworld, which means he is not dead, but we can''t deny that The mysterious man won''t kill him! "


    Jiang Xinrui said that she wanted to comfort Chifeng and let him have a good look. They didn''t have any harvest, which indirectly proved that Wan Feng didn''t have time to commit a crime. Of course, Jiang Xinrui didn''t say that when she found that Wan Feng might have committed a crime, that is, the first night in Baize Town, Jiang Xinrui had sent Wenqiao, Go to Zhaojue temple to check Wanfeng''s situation with his speed, that is, to determine whether Wanfeng is in Zhaojue temple.


    In fact, it was. Moreover, according to the speed of Wenqiao, it took him more than half a night and a morning to get back. Even if Wanfeng could come to Baize town at the same speed, it would be impossible not to be found in Zhaojue temple.


    Therefore, Jiang Xinrui knows that Wanfeng is not in this place at all, and naturally believes it, although she believes in the evidence more.


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t want to tell Chifeng so that he wouldn''t think too much. In the morning, Jiang Xinrui was willing to go with Chifeng to wonder why Wenqiao didn''t come back in time as everything didn''t happen. In fact, only Jiang Xinrui knew what happened.


    This will think that Cui Jianqing may also be killed. Jiang Xinrui is a little anxious. If Cui Jianqing is dead, he may not know anything as others see


    Then Jiang Xinrui took Chi Feng to say goodbye to Ming Yan and turned around to leave the underworld.


    When she left, Mingyan watched Jiang Xinrui and didn''t say anything at last. She didn''t take a step out of the underworld, just like Jiang Xinrui didn''t come. When Jiang Xinrui turned to see Mingyan, she felt that Mingyan''s eyes were looking at a certain direction rather than seeing her.


    Human world, Baize town.


    You can''t say it''s a step short, you can only say it''s life! Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng have returned to the Cui family as soon as possible, but at the moment, the Cui family, or the whole Baize Town, has no popularity.


    Cui Jianqing is gone, not even the body. As for the other bodies, they are the original people in Baize town.


    There was no wind in Baize town at this time


    "We''re late! Are you a mystery man again? Why does my sister smell... Do I feel wrong?"


    "What the hell is going on!"

 Chapter 4087

    Chifeng looked at the floating breath in the Cui family''s small yard. The whole person was particularly anxious. It was a feeling of helplessness and a sense of confusion that he didn''t know what to do.


    "Not only did Cui Jianqing disappear, but also the male mage? He also disappeared... The mage without cultivation was not surprised to see Baize town... In addition to the male mage''s problem, didn''t you see? There were signs of fighting, but the fight was very light, like he didn''t resist much, or didn''t have time to resist."


    Jiang Xinrui looked around and saw that the stone table was a little crooked, and the placement of the bodies also changed. It seemed that something had been smashed and was washed by the air. It didn''t seem that they didn''t resist much, nor did they have time to resist, but they didn''t have a chance to resist at all. How could they resist the difference in strength?


    "Wenqiao comes out!"


    Jiang Xinrui put her index finger and middle finger on her lips, whispered something, and then shouted out the name of Wenqiao.


    Normally speaking, Wen Qiao should kneel in front of Jiang Xinrui and shout in a low voice: "master".


    The summoning skill of Feng family is perfect for Jiang Xinrui. If you think about it, you can contact the servant who signed the contract with you, and then you can summon the servant to your eyes with powerful spiritual power. No matter where the other party is, as long as the master''s spirit is strong enough.


    Of course, if the servant dies, he will also become a soul physique and continue to serve the master, unless he is scared and denies that it will always exist. Strictly speaking, it means the same as the breeze, but one difference is the problem of injury acceptance.


    Wenqiao''s life is not his own, and he has no freedom. What happened to Jiang Xinrui, Wenqiao''s damage is doubled, and he will bear the damage of Jiang Xinrui. Of course, what Wenqiao can get is also the enhancement of strength. Similarly, as long as Jiang Xinrui is strong enough, he is also strong enough, which is equivalent to taking a shortcut to practice.


    But this time it was obviously abnormal, because after Jiang Xinrui made a sound, Wenqiao appeared, but not kneeling, but lying, pale. Looking at what Jiang Xinrui wanted to say, he just obviously couldn''t hold on and fainted.


    Wen Qiao has been working hard until Jiang Xinrui calls him. He has no strength to communicate with Jiang Xinrui. Maybe it is because his round-trip journey is too far, his physical strength is consumed, and then there is a fight... In addition to relying on Jiang Xinrui to actively let him appear and summon him with spiritual power, he may see Jiang Xinrui again in the way of soul


    "What''s going on? Wenqiao?"


    Jiang Xinrui was worried when she saw the appearance of Wenqiao.


    Her first servant was hurt like this? Jiang Xinrui felt that Wenqiao''s physical strength was reduced, so she asked him to observe in the dark of Baize town. She left Cui''s house with Chifeng and asked Wenqiao to look after her. As a result, something like this happened now!


    It really hit her face on the ground.


    "He is badly hurt. I can''t feel his mana! Shall we go to the underworld and ask if Cui Jianqing has..."


    Chifeng reached out to explore the pulse of Wenqiao. He didn''t repair art, and he could only feel vital signs. Looking at Wenqiao like this, Chifeng wanted to know the whereabouts of Cui Jianqing. It seemed that someone really appeared after them.


    "Well, look at him. I''ll inform someone who knows medicine. The mysterious man has disappeared. There are no living people in Baize town. He should not come back. Wait for me here and I''ll come back right away..."

 Chapter 4088

    Jiang Xinrui said this and set off for the underworld again. The speed of coming and returning and the cold smell of the underworld did not decrease at all. This went back again.


    At the moment, no one in Baize town knows what happened, or someone should know, either missing or unconscious. That''s almost like death. Jiang Xinrui feels that the mysterious man is committing a crime around them. It can also be said that she is worried about what they find, more likely they have found it, It''s only a short distance from the truth


    Then all those who might have helped them died, even silently.


    The underworld.


    Looking at Jiang Xinrui''s return, Mingyan didn''t feel surprised. It seemed that she knew Jiang Xinrui would come back. Especially when there was no other person behind Jiang Xinrui and she came back, there was a clear look in Mingyan''s eyes.


    "You..."


    "Has Cui Jianqing been to the underworld? And others in Baize town?"


    Mingyan and Jiang Xinrui''s words sounded at the same time, but Jiang Xinrui''s words were faster, so Mingyan pressed down the words in her stomach again, and then replied, "Cui Jianqing? No, those people from Baize town are the ones I took you to see. The people you want are not in the underworld."


    Indeed, when people die, it may be possible that other means do not enter the underworld. There are really too many souls to enter the underworld every day. Even if the management of the underworld is strict, there will be fish that will slip through the net, which is inevitable, but one thing is certain that as long as they do not enter the underworld, they must survive.


    Of course, there are also living people entering the underworld. Isn''t this one in front of you?


    "Cui Jianqing and a mage invited by Baize town are missing, and there are some signs of fighting on the ground... In fact, I guess Cui Jianqing may have been taken away. The internal elixir of aura in his body is a treasure for anyone who practices, but I still want to ask, in case Cui Jianqing is not captured..."


    "Lord Pluto has something else to say to me. Just now, he was about to stop talking. I guess you don''t want Chifeng to hear? In fact, I don''t have anything to hide from him. Whether he is or not, you want to ask me, I know, and he knows."


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the dark flame.


    When Mingyan first appeared to stop talking, Jiang Xinrui found it, but she thought Mingyan would take the initiative to say, and Jiang Xinrui wouldn''t really think that Mingyan would ask her about anything.


    The identity gap between her and Ming Yan, isn''t it much more convenient for Ming Yan to know? There is also the experience of Mingyan, which is different from herself, so Jiang Xinrui doesn''t think she will know more about what Mingyan wants to know.


    Of course, looking at Ming Yan, Jiang Xinrui''s heart is more confused about what Ming Yan wants to ask her.


    "It''s not a question. I want to ask you for help."


    When saying this, the eyes of the dark flame became a little pleading, and the tone was more cautious?


    Jiang Xinrui thinks she heard wrong and read wrong. How can this be the performance of Lord Pluto?


    "Lord Pluto, what do you want me to do for you? Just tell me. I''m a little worried that I can''t do it myself..."


    Looking at the dark flame as if she didn''t know how to speak and some eager appearance, Jiang Xinrui really began to worry about what she couldn''t do.

 Chapter 4089

    "You don''t have to be so nervous. In fact, it''s not very difficult for you. I just want to invite you to Fengdu to visit Fengdu emperor!"


    "It''s a little abrupt... I''ve wanted to go there many times before, but Yu Qilin has always come forward for the reason of Yan Zhuo''s isolation. I even asked your father to go there. The result he brought back is the same, but I always feel something wrong and feel uneasy. In those years, I had a friendship with Bai ran and Yan Zhuo. We were in common trouble. I don''t think he was the same I haven''t heard from him, and I''m in such a hurry... But I can''t get in touch with him. I don''t trust your father, but I think there''s something strange... I''m afraid he doesn''t know the reason... "


    "I think about it. It''s most appropriate to go to Feng only as you!"


    While saying this, Ming Yan paid attention to Jiang Xinrui''s reaction. The last time he entrusted the river to leave, Ming Yan believed it. If he didn''t know the strength of the river, he wouldn''t speak to the river. He also really believed in the river. To be frank, the river was also the reason for their friendship with nightmare.


    If you disturb him rashly, it can be said that if this person is a river, nightmare burning will not blame. It''s not that Mingyan is worried that he will be blamed, but he doesn''t want to go, or he doesn''t know what mentality he can use to disturb Fengdu emperor, who claims to be closed to the outside world.


    If you don''t go, the only person in the world who knows Fengdu emperor is his mount Yu Qilin. Her words, nightmare burning has no doubt, but she feels uneasy inexplicably and always feels that something is wrong.


    At this point, Ming Yan discussed with Bai ran. Bai ran only answered that he thought too much, but it felt that Ming Yan had never thought before.


    But one thing is certain that Mingyan never thought that nightmare burning would be death, just because he didn''t want anyone to know


    It can only be said that nightmare burning wants to leave quietly, but nightmare burning doesn''t think that if she leaves like this, she will be held by people all the time. Some people doubt that nightmare burning has been used to loneliness for tens of millions of years. Where will people care so much?


    Yu Qilin also cares, but in Yan Shao''s eyes, he is a child and an independent individual. Their lives will not change because of each other''s departure. Therefore, Yan Shao never hesitates to leave, but he doesn''t want to leave a mark in others'' hearts.


    And this other person has been haunted and never gave up seeing him again.


    "Why is my identity the most suitable? I''m all elders. It''s inappropriate for me to go rashly. Besides, people close to me are not easy to disturb such a thing as closing the door, in case of breath disorder. I just met Fengdu emperor when I was a child. I can''t bully people because of my father... How can I look at it?"


    "But I understand what you mean, and I know your worry, but please believe my father. Since he also said for sure that Fengdu emperor is closed, it must be what you are worried about. Or what do you think? If you really don''t feel at ease, you can go by yourself, and I can go with you. In this way, you are high and ahead of me , I''ll have less trouble... Let me tell you directly. Because of my father''s relationship with Fengdu emperor, he may not blame me, but I''m a little unhappy with his mount Yu Qilin... "

 Chapter 4090

    "Without Fengdu emperor in charge, she might kick me out directly..."


    Jiang Xinrui thought of Yu Qilin''s obsession with Chifeng. She wanted to use the face of Fengdu emperor to ask bairan to marry her and Chifeng, and took out the position of successor to Fengdu emperor in exchange. It can be seen that in the heart of Fengdu emperor, even the whole Fengdu, Yu Qilin''s position is still very high. Otherwise, how dare she say such words?


    Yan Zhuo, the great Fengdu emperor, was still sitting well as the great Fengdu emperor, so she dared to promise to go out


    Of course, Jiang Xinrui is not afraid of Yu Qilin, but she doesn''t really want to take Pluto to to Fengdu. If Mingyan takes her, Jiang Xinrui can''t, because in this way, some of the truth is that Mingyan knows the truth himself, not what they say. In this way, they don''t break their promise.


    Yes, when the river went to Fengdu, Huasheng knew and Jiang Xinrui knew the news. Their family knew and respected the choice of Fengdu emperor. He wanted to go quietly and didn''t want anyone to think about his departure. Although many people didn''t understand his idea, they all chose respect.


    Perhaps in Yan Zhuo''s eyes, he was a person who should have left long ago. He didn''t need to work so hard to be missed by people, nor did he want to cause any changes. He used his residual power to suppress Fengdu. He didn''t expect that after he left, someone not only remembered him all the time, but also didn''t believe that he would die. Even a lie felt that there was a problem.


    "No matter what news there is in Baize Town, as long as the underworld can investigate and I can know, I can tell you the news."


    "I offended you about Fengdu. I ignored your difficulties and didn''t know there was a rift between you and Yu Qilin."


    Ming Yan was silent for a moment, looked up at Jiang Xinrui, and said in a tone that must be a little annoyed.


    The tone is affirmative. It''s the news of Baize town. He won''t choose not to tell Jiang Xinrui because of her refusal. The rules have been broken. Mingyan won''t use public affairs for personal gain at this time.


    As for chagrin, in fact, Mingyan chooses to say these to Jiang Xinrui, which is also testing


    It was when he saw Jiang Xinrui that he thought of asking Jiang Liu last time. Mingyan also knew that Jiang Liu didn''t need to deceive him. Moreover, it didn''t make any sense to deceive him, but Mingyan always felt something was wrong. It was a kind of unclear feeling. Although nightmare burning had been doing things like this for tens of millions of years, it was precisely because of this that everything revealed strangeness.


    So Ming Yan has been looking for opportunities to explore Fengdu. Of course, Ming Yan has always been entrusted to explore, not himself


    Maybe it''s because of that strange emotion in his heart and don''t know how to face his state of mind. Mingyan has been pushing away like this and remembering it with worry. In other words, maybe everyone won''t believe that one day, Mingyan will become so unlike himself.


    When Ming Yan finished these, he didn''t leave Jiang Xinrui. He knew that Jiang Xinrui still had a lot of things to do


    But Jiang Xinrui didn''t go. She just looked at Ming Yan. Her eyes were a little complicated. She was about to catch up with Ming Yan''s mood.


    "If Lord Pluto really thinks there''s something wrong, you can go to Fengdu. I can go together. I think I should say hello to Emperor Fengdu. In the past, he took good care of our family. You worry so much that I''m inexplicably worried..."

 Chapter 4091

    Jiang Xinrui said she was worried. In fact, she was thinking for a while. She thought she should go and have a look, or she wanted to take the opportunity to push Ming Yan to have a look. There were some problems. When Ming Yan went to see it in person, she would know the truth. In this way, they found it by themselves, it was not told by someone, and it was not her secret informant?


    Moreover, even today, Jiang Xinrui feels she can''t understand why people like nightmare burn wronged herself so much? Even things like death go quietly.


    The meritorious men who have made contributions to the three realms and six ways can''t do so anyway.


    "Baize town is not over yet. You still have your business to do. Go back..."


    Ming Yan looks at Jiang Xinrui.


    At the beginning, Ming Yan just wanted to test Jiang Xinrui. His reason told him that Jiang Liu would not tell him, let alone hide anything from him. He just had some doubts. Because of this doubt, Ming Yan thought that Jiang Xinrui was young and might ask something.


    But now at this moment, Ming Yan felt that he thought it was complicated, and everything became complicated. Who said he couldn''t go to Fengdu in person?


    "There are some things that need to be busy. In fact, I can never finish it. To tell you the truth, I followed Chi Feng to investigate Wan Feng''s affairs. First, she is Chi Feng''s sister, and we have been friends since childhood, but most of them are for our own reasons. But now, after checking, there is no news. It''s not easy to break a clue. I suddenly don''t know where to start That direction has begun, and the people around me have been injured. He may know something, but only if he can wake up. "


    "In this way, I have time, and you don''t have any burden. If you need me, we can start now. It won''t take long to go to Fengdu. The underworld is not far from Fengdu, is it?"


    Jiang Xinrui looked up at Mingyan and then looked in the direction of Fengdu.


    The distance is really not far. Although there is darkness in front of her, Jiang Xinrui can also find the way to Fengdu in the dark place ahead.


    What makes Jiang Xinrui feel puzzled is that the underworld is really not far from Fengdu, but there seems to be no connection between them before


    As for being unconscious now, which is also the only breakthrough at present, that is, Wenqiao, Jiang Xinrui is really not in a hurry. Perhaps it is because there are too many disappointments and accidents. In addition, her dark eyes may have been looking at her all the time. Jiang Xinrui can''t act rashly. So, at this time, Jiang Xinrui finally decided to pretend not to care, Let the eyes in the dark think that she doesn''t care about the life and death of Wenqiao, let alone the words at the mouth of Wenqiao. It even makes people feel that she never thought about what she could know at Wenqiao


    In this way, it gave Wenqiao time to recover, and let the eyes in the dark show any clues.


    Of course, all this may be Jiang Xinrui''s own idea. She has no dark eyes at all. Just in this way, what happened in Baize town or on the mountain in September has become a pending case.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t believe that there are any pending cases in the world. The so-called pending cases just don''t find any evidence.


    Human world.


    Baize town.


    Cui''s gate.


    It has been some time since Jiang Xinrui left. Chifeng is silent and looks a little worried. She is a little shocked. She sits on the stone steps and looks at the two people around her. One is Wen Qiao, who is in a coma, and the other is Ling Shuyi, who is trying to cure him!

 Chapter 4092

    The reason why Chifeng couldn''t understand and looked inexplicable was that she thought how could she see Ling Shuyi in this place?


    Imagine in a border town thousands of kilometers away from the river city, but within an hour, a 13-year-old girl came to him with a medicine box that was completely out of line with her height, nodded and said hello. She was not surprised at the dried blood on the front door and squatted beside Wenqiao to start diagnosis and treatment, Everything is so natural that people can''t say anything.


    Really, Chifeng was stunned.


    "You... How did you come so fast? Who are you? What''s your purpose to stay with Jiang Xinrui? The whole town can breathe only three of us, and one fell to the ground. You don''t have to worry about who will listen. You can tell me the truth."


    "Now, do you think I will believe that you are an ordinary sick little girl who can travel thousands of miles a day? Even if you take a plane, you are not so fast, and there is no airport in Baize town. We drive all the way, or go around. There is no special record of time, but the time is not short."


    Chifeng was just stunned for a while, and then asked Ling Shuyi seriously.


    It seems that he underestimated the little girl. He thought he wouldn''t see her again. What''s more, he thought how such a sick child could do it. Jiang Xinrui''s emergency doctor?


    Such a thing is unreasonable.


    Chifeng is really full of questions.


    Not to mention a young girl who has been ill all year round. She''s not surprised to see such a bloody scene in Baize town? Not afraid, not shocked, not even confused?


    With her original human identity, Wen Qiao is more willing to believe that she is not an ordinary person, otherwise why would Jiang Xinrui believe her?


    Just now, Chifeng was just testing Ling Shuyi''s words. He was really surprised at Ling Shuyi. What''s more, why didn''t Jiang Xinrui tell him at all?


    Ling Shuyi, who was on the other side, just glanced at Chifeng''s words and didn''t have much reaction. She continued to check the unconscious Wenqiao, and then said calmly: "you can think whatever you want. As long as you remember that I won''t hurt Jiang Xinrui and don''t have that ability?"


    "I''m her personal doctor. When we first met, I told you that I''m a doctor. I can help you, and I also need you to help me get rid of my family and set me free. As for how I came... When you set out, Jiang Xinrui gave me news. I''m on standby outside."


    "You don''t know a lot of things. If she doesn''t tell you, I won''t tell you. After all, I only listen to her, but I think she doesn''t tell you. She doesn''t want to hide you. She should feel there''s no need to keep her with you. She always prepares everything for you. Don''t worry about it. Don''t you find it?"


    "You are a very different existence for her. I hope you can see this clearly and don''t hurt her. Although there is some gap between you and me, I''m not afraid of you. On medicine, I have the ability to save people and the ability to kill quietly. Even if I don''t die, I can torture all my life. After all, she has an accident and no one can help me."


    When Ling Shuyi said the last sentence, she finally looked up at Chifeng, but her eyes were not obsessed with Chifeng''s appearance, but with some warnings and threats.

 Chapter 4093

    At that moment, Chifeng felt that if she said something bad about Jiang Xinrui, or showed her mind against Jiang Xinrui in front of Ling Shuyi at this time, Ling Shuyi would take out something to kill him in an instant. Even if she didn''t die, she would peel off the skin.


    It''s not Chifeng''s narcissism. Few people can stop without looking at his face, whether it''s appreciation, obsession, or even jealousy. Chifeng has seen all kinds of eye changes, but in women''s eyes, most of what Chifeng sees are obsessive likes.


    However, in Ling Shuyi''s eyes, Chifeng has never seen any obsession and amazement. Even at the first meeting, Ling Shuyi only reacted in front of Jiang Xinrui. All eye changes and emotional fluctuations are given to Jiang Xinrui.


    Chifeng didn''t think that Ling Shuyi would be unprepared for Jiang Xinrui, and Jiang Xinrui had no confidence in Ling Shuyi who had met several times? This is not in line with Jiang Xinrui''s consistent attitude, and now their dynamics. Jiang Xinrui will tell Ling Shuyi, and she will let Ling Shuyi stand by around?


    Jiang Xinrui is not afraid to have an accident according to Ling Shuyi''s physical state?


    After all, there are several people gasping for breath in her words. It''s really difficult for people to associate with normal people. The key is that you are obviously abnormal. When Ling Shuyi first said that she was a doctor, Chifeng didn''t believe it. After all, she has no aura to cultivate a doctor? Isn''t it the same as an ordinary person saying he wants to become an immortal?


    It''s all nonsense. When she saw that Ling Shuyi was cured and Wenqiao was cured, Chifeng knew that Ling Shuyi was not simple, but she didn''t expect that she would be so simple. She and Jiang Xinrui seem to have known each other for many years. The feeling of trust is like that of aunt Huasheng and aunt Fengxi.


    But where do they have the life and death friendship between aunt Hua Sheng and aunt Feng Xi? She is still Lingxiao''s daughter. Does he remember that the previous generation had contradictions? Chifeng knows too much about the past in Fengxi


    It''s a rare thing for people like Jiang Xinrui to trust him so much. How can they trust Ling Shuyi so much? Even rest assured to stay here and wait for Ling Shuyi to come to treat Wenqiao?


    On second thought, if Jiang Xinrui and Ling Shuyi really trust, it''s enough not to ask for half like aunt Huasheng and aunt Fengxi.


    "You don''t have to warn me. As long as you don''t disagree with Jiang Xinrui, I won''t doubt you. In other words, even if you betray her, I won''t, so I warn you, not you warn me!"


    Chifeng looked at Ling Shuyi''s eyes and said with the same understanding. When she looked directly at Ling Shuyi, Ling Shuyi didn''t look half amazing or other eyes. Some were just serious, like observing whether what he said was true.


    Chifeng doesn''t want to say anything about this. Ling Shuyi doesn''t have any strange ideas about herself. That''s the best. Otherwise, the people around Jiang Xinrui are very troublesome.


    Then Chifeng continued to ask about the situation of Wenqiao, and didn''t want to continue the topic with Ling Shuyi.


    "He suffered a heavy internal injury, which should be affected by what force. The force is too strong, and he is exhausted. He is already relying on Jiang Xinrui''s blessing before he dies."

 Chapter 4094

    Ling Shuyi astringed her eyes and refused to say no to Chifeng''s words. Then she fixed Wenqiao''s meridians with a silver needle and answered in a weak tone. It seems that as a doctor, she is not sad or sympathetic to the patient. In her eyes, Wenqiao at the moment is no different from a pile of dead meat.


    Indeed, in the eyes of the doctor, there are no injuries that have not been seen. It''s really nothing, but is it a little too much nonsense for a little girl who is only 13 years old?


    She should have seen the most patients in the hospital, and she went to the hospital not to see a patient, but to be hospitalized when she was ill


    "Wenqiao is a mountain charm. You can explore her pulse and know what''s going on with him. You have won Ruier''s trust. Since you have repaired the art of healing immortals, why didn''t you heal yourself?"


    Chi Feng saw that Ling Shuyi didn''t want to continue the topic just now, and he wasn''t endless. In addition, this was also the question in his heart all the time. Of course, this problem was his simple curiosity. It was very strange why this man always looked sick, like he might faint at any time, or he couldn''t afford to fall down.


    After three or two words, he began to gasp vigorously, and his lungs were about to cough down.


    But just like this, Jiang Xinrui can rest assured that she follows in the periphery all the way? What you think is inexplicably funny.


    "Haven''t you heard that doctors don''t cure themselves?"


    Ling Shuyi glanced at Chifeng and continued to treat Wenqiao. She was silent for a long time. When Chifeng thought the topic was over, Ling Shuyi replied again, but the voice of the meeting was so low that people felt that it was not an answer, but just talking to themselves.


    "It''s exchange. A mortal can repair the road of medicine and immortality, but he can never cure himself as an exchange different from ordinary people..."


    When Ling Shuyi said this, the needle in her hand paused, and then her eyes became firm, so every one in her life reminded her that in order to live well, to leave her native family, and to become a useful person, because she knew that only by becoming a really useful person, she could really live.


    Jiang Xinrui is very contradictory to Ling Shuyi. It is the only life-saving straw after drowning. It is also the person who has been engraved in her bones since she grew up. In Ling Shuyi''s world, she has blurred her attachment to Jiang Xinrui. It seems that as long as she is around her and has contact with her, she can feel at ease.


    This is a kind of disease. It has been a bone disease since childhood. Ling Shuyi knows that she is abnormal, but compared with Ling Shujun, she is really too normal, and she also has a way to guide. As long as she does a good job in front of her eyes, she can repair a real medical fairy sooner or later and become a real medical fairy.


    She doesn''t want to be an immortal. She just wants to be a person who at least looks like a living person. That''s enough.


    Ling Shuyi has almost forgotten what normal people look like. It seems that everything is different with Jiang Xinrui.


    "According to what you mean, Wenqiao may not be hurt by seeing someone fighting, but more likely because of the remaining power of the other party? He hasn''t even seen the other party''s face?"


    Chifeng suddenly remembered the symptoms that Ling Shuyi had just said, looked puzzled and continued with some uneasiness: "but he is a mountain charm. He is famous for his speed. There is no faster speed than him in the three realms and six channels. How can he still escape?"

 Chapter 4095

    "I can''t rule out your statement. As for the identity and speed of his mountain charm, it''s not what I can know. After all, I only have 13. I don''t know everything about the art of healing immortals."


    Ling Shuyi looked up at Chifeng. Her tone towards Chifeng was not very good, but not very bad. She could only say that she was absolutely angry.


    It can be said that Ling Shuyi has no obsession with Chifeng. It is resentment and dislike.


    "What I can help is just looking at the injured, but what you do is different. You can fly to the sky and escape to the ground. It plays a greater role in Jiang Xinrui and can help her better. A man can''t stand behind a woman and ask girls to protect him. Although I''m young, I know this truth."


    "Everything needs women to protect. This man is useless. He will only lag behind!"


    When Ling Shuyi raised her head and said this, the work in her hand finally stopped. He also tied Wenqiao into a hedgehog again.


    Looking at Chi Feng, who was speechless for a moment, Ling Shuyi didn''t give him a chance to answer and continued: "Sorry, I''m not saying what you mean. Don''t think too much. After all, you grew up together when you were young. Naturally, your love is unusual. She''s worried about your injury. It''s also for your sake to let you be with me in the rear. In case you get hurt with her, it''s also for her heart, which is more dangerous..."


    Ling Shuyi said an apology, but she didn''t mean to apologize in any way, either in tone or words. It can be seen that she was very serious.


    Ling Shuyi is talking about Chifeng. She despises Chifeng because she knows Jiang Xinrui and the people around Jiang Xinrui. It can be said that Ling Shuyi knows Jiang Xinrui longer than Jiang Xinrui knows her.


    In Ling Shuyi''s eyes, such a man who is more beautiful than a woman is a huge trouble. She doesn''t feel any joy and amazement. Jiang Xinrui''s identity and her appearance are already a hot spot. No matter where she goes, she is swaggering. Now she is Chifeng. Isn''t that double? Jiang Xinrui can''t be careful what she wants to do, Just like this trip, even if Jiang Xinrui didn''t tell her, she will know what she should know and what she shouldn''t know in two days.


    There are no secrets at all.


    The two of them stand together, which is a dazzling existence. In addition, their identity is also the most dissatisfied place of Ling Shuyi. Chifeng is a devil, even if he is not a person, he can''t be a devil! It''s not that she despises the devil, but that the whole river city, and even others can''t rest assured that the devil is running around the river city.


    Chifeng is a time bomb for too many people.


    Although he won''t explode, he is also a bad idea. Ling Shuyi doesn''t understand. How can people like Jiang Xinrui be so confused? Ling Shuyi really doesn''t understand, but she can''t say these words to Jiang Xinrui.


    After all, she also has her own identity. All Ling Shuyi can do is give a few warnings. It''s best to make Chifeng want to understand and leave. She knows that Chifeng is sincere and will not betray, but the most useless thing in the world is sincerity.


    Because of her identity, there will be too many forced choices in the future. As for her, she has no betrayal heart to follow Jiang Xinrui, but she has different intentions and has her own benefits. Otherwise, she won''t run around like Jiang Xinrui

 Chapter 4096

    Including Wenqiao, Ling Shuyi glanced at the unconscious Wenqiao on the ground. Just like him, he also has his own selfishness. He needs to live and practice by relying on Jiang Xinrui''s blessing. Without this thing, Wenqiao can practice by himself. Anyway, it''s slow. It''s always like working hard with others.


    He can do very little to stay with Jiang Xinrui, but even so, he gets a lot of things.


    If it is not proportional, who is willing to work hard? Jiang Xinrui also knows this. She doesn''t care about the blessing exposed from her hands. Like sand, you don''t need it. She also wants to stay. Instead, it''s reasonable to get a help called at any time.


    As for herself, the same is true.


    Maybe Ling Shuyi is too angry with Chifeng. Plus Ling Shuyi''s not hiding, Chifeng is very embarrassed and more depressed.


    "What you see is different from the facts. You have your own purpose, and I have, but mine is purer than you. We were childhood friends. We are different. Besides, I also have the ability to protect myself and will not become her hind legs. I prefer to be the man behind her and let her protect. This is the way we get along."


    "In fact, I don''t need to explain to you, but you chose to stay with Jiang Xinrui. I hope even if we can''t achieve peaceful coexistence, there''s no need to speak ill of each other. Don''t make her frown when she''s unhappy."


    "What you have to do now is to heal Wenqiao and let him talk about what he met when he was at Cui''s house, and I just want to be a beautiful man quietly and wait for my princess to come back. She is willing and I am willing."


    Chifeng accepted the smile, but she didn''t say bad words to Ling Shuyi.


    He is telling the truth. To put it bluntly, his relationship with Jiang Xinrui is their model. If he is willing to be a big woman, he can only be a little man if he wants to stay with Jiang Xinrui, otherwise they will not be in this state, let alone almost inseparable.


    For Jiang Xinrui, Chifeng can''t say that she knows very well, but she can also say that she is inseparable from ten.


    Her state of mind is not direct, but also a default. However, in another case, even if she likes it, it can''t last long, just like his third uncle Feng Ying?


    Until now, Chifeng couldn''t figure out how they knew each other, or how they started... Obviously, Jiang Xinrui''s understanding of Feng Ying is mostly in his mouth, but in Jiang Xinrui''s heart, Feng Ying is different


    For this, Chifeng is very satisfied, but he also knows that he can''t stop it, because he knows Jiang Xinrui''s temperament too well. If he doesn''t know everything like this, he will rely more on her. Jiang Xinrui will take better care of him and feel more guilty. He will have fewer and fewer opportunities in the face of Feng Ying


    Chifeng knew all these things, so he put them in his heart quietly and waited for his chance.


    As for what outsiders think, Chifeng doesn''t care at all!


    He knows too well what he should care about. Naturally, everything is much clearer and more comfortable.


    And Chifeng''s appearance really makes Ling Shuyi speechless. Frankly, what Ling Shuyi despises most is this kind of man, who eats soft food in disguise? But people take it for granted.


    In this way, what can Ling Shuyi say? I can''t say anything.


    The two people directly changed from superficial peace to superficial embarrassment.

 Chapter 4097

    Ling Shuyi really wanted to take out some sulfuric acid for a try and directly destroyed his charming face. Was Jiang Xinrui confused by this face? Why else? This man is nothing but good-looking!


    But what''s the use of looking good? If you don''t say anything, you have to separate your mind to take care of him?


    Especially when she remembered Jiang Xinrui''s instructions to her at that time, Ling Shuyi felt like a lump in her throat and was even more depressed. Otherwise, she would not take advantage of Jiang Xinrui''s absence to ridicule and attack Chifeng.


    "You don''t have much to do around me. Just remember, if Chifeng is injured, you can save him with all your medical skills regardless of anyone. Don''t let him get hurt. Of course, he shouldn''t get hurt, and I''ll protect him. Just look around..."


    Jiang Xinrui''s words were like a magic spell around her. The more she thought about it, the more depressed she felt. How could her existence become the white faced imperial doctor of Chifeng? Although her medical skills have not reached the peak, she is definitely much better than ordinary doctors. They are fundamentally different in nature.


    In the demon poison incident in Jiangcheng Central Hospital, Ling Shuyi knew what was going on, but she didn''t say it. When she didn''t make a good choice, she naturally couldn''t say it. She also knew that her ability could not be exposed without a stable and trustworthy environment.


    This is equivalent to harboring her guilt. She has no ability to protect herself at all, so she finally chose Jiang Xinrui for a variety of reasons. She must choose this way. There is no other choice, or a better choice.


    Living in such a sick family, illness is actually a good policy to protect. Normal people like Ling Shujun are forced to be abnormal. Ling Shuyi is silent when thinking of her brother. Everyone has a caring and contradictory person in his heart.


    "Rui''er doesn''t know when to come back. I don''t want to be seen by her. Our atmosphere is strange, and I don''t want to see her frown. What do you think of me? It''s your business. We don''t interfere with each other, and don''t continue to say things we don''t want to do. I ask you, you said Wenqiao was hurt by the other party''s power Yu Wei, and the residual breath on his body doesn''t belong to him Well, it must be the murderer, the one who hurt him? "


    "Really?"


    Chifeng looked at Wen Qiao, who was still in a coma, and knew that he could not hear anything or ask anything. No matter which kind, he also wanted to know the answer now. What he wanted to say was to ease the embarrassing atmosphere between him and Ling Shuyi, but he didn''t expect that the more he said, the more outrageous it would be. If Ling Shuyi hadn''t been ill, Chifeng felt that the little girl might kill him directly? That look won''t lie. Ling Shuyi hates him very much.


    "Are you talking nonsense? His breath is not the one who hurt him. Who else can it be? Look at your suspicious and nervous look, don''t tell me. You know who the other person is?"


    Ling Shuyi was silent, but when she heard Chifeng''s question, she replied directly.


    Just because of Ling Shuyi''s health, she looks like Lin Daiyu. It''s really hard to see the deterrent power of her saying this.


    Especially when Ling Shuyi said at the end, it was like catching Chifeng''s handle, going to report, and finally getting rid of him


    Ling Shuyi looks forward to it.

 Chapter 4098

    "You..."


    "My suspicion is the same as Jiang Xinrui. You don''t need this look!"


    Chifeng gave a cold hum. She didn''t want to say more, but looking at Ling Shuyi''s expression, Chifeng really felt speechless. She wanted to kill him at any time. How should she get along with him in the future? Even if you don''t often meet this problem, if someone is injured in the future, if you want to cure it as soon as possible, you can only be Ling Shuyi before you find a new doctor.


    Moreover, Ling Shuyi''s way of treating immortals is really different. On Wen Qiao, Chi Feng has seen it clearly. Ling Shuyi''s medical skill is really not urgent.


    "Ling Shuyi! I hope you can figure out one thing. If you continue to see me with colored glasses, it will affect our future cooperation! Unless you take the initiative to leave, I won''t leave. No one can separate me from Jiang Xinrui. If you really want to live and live well, please consider the original original family. Jiang Xinrui and I are your only friends Lu! Jiang Xinrui and I are together and will never separate. "


    Chi Feng got up and didn''t want to sit with Ling Shuyi. She gave her some time to think about it. Of course, the most important thing is to stay with a pair of eyes that want to kill him all the time. It''s really uncomfortable.


    It can be said that Chifeng has never encountered such treatment. She feels very strange and more complicated. That is Ling Shuyi''s positive answer.


    Yes, he felt his sister''s breath on Wenqiao. It was too weak. If it wasn''t Chifeng, if there was no blood relationship, Chifeng knew that maybe he couldn''t feel it at all.


    Chifeng didn''t know whether Jiang Xinrui felt it, but he felt it and didn''t have time to say this to Jiang Xinrui. His heart is really too chaotic at the moment.


    He was looking for a way to save his sister, but all the things he met along the way disrupted Chi Feng''s cognition, too much


    Looking for a way, but turning around and back.


    Now Chifeng doesn''t know how to trust her sister.


    "You''d better not go far. If something happens to you, I can''t explain to Jiang Xinrui. She should be back soon. I also control Wenqiao''s injury. He has to rely on himself to wake up and whether he can wake up."


    Ling Shuyi watched Chifeng go farther and farther, and couldn''t help making a noise to block her way.


    Although her force value is not good, please don''t underestimate the ability of a doctor. She has a way to let two people escape temporarily. But if the other party is too strong and Chi Feng doesn''t cooperate, it''s difficult for her to do it. She''s easy to run, but Chi Feng? I guess he doesn''t need her to do it like this.


    But what should be reminded is that if something really happens, she doesn''t stand idly by. Chifeng has a sentence that reminds her that Chifeng has a strong relationship with Jiang Xinrui. Now she hopes Chifeng won''t cause trouble. Just when Ling Shuyi looks at the Wen bridge on the ground, she is directly a white eye. The injury of Wen bridge is also indirectly due to Chifeng, Jiang Xinrui will come here because she has something to do with Chifeng?


    One by two is all trouble.


    In Ling Shuyi''s opinion, if Jiang Xinrui wants to become really strong, she must be as lonely and powerful as the emperor.


    All feelings are stumbling blocks.


    "You stay here. You won''t be bullied..."


    "I''m going to do something. I need to go home, my own home, and convey it to me."

 Chapter 4099

    Chi Feng said this and didn''t give Ling Shuyi a chance to say anything. Since he had decided, he naturally had nothing to say, and didn''t want to delay.


    Then he spread his wings and rushed to the sky in the direction outside Baize town.


    At that moment, the purple Phoenix was really amazing, including Ling Shuyi, but what she thought was that such a thing is a good-looking pet. Why should she not stand up, but should be banned. In this way, there is less trouble. Moreover, the good-looking thing is appreciated alone. Why should the whole world know that you already have it? It will also add variables.


    "Hey? No, how can you go? Where are you going? What''s your home, your home in the demon world?"


    "How can I explain to Jiang Xinrui if you do this!"


    Ling Shuyi coughed several times to finish what she had just said, but even if she finished, it was useless, because no one could answer her. The only gasping for breath in Baize town except herself was the unconscious Wenqiao on the ground, which was stabbed like a hedgehog.


    Ling Shuyi is not worried about Chifeng, she is worried about Jiang Xinrui''s blame!


    On the other side, the underworld is on its way to Fengdu hell.


    "What''s the matter with you? If you don''t feel well, go back. I''ll go myself. I think too much. You''re right. It''s just a visit. Where''s the trouble?"


    Ming Yan looked at the deeper and deeper Road, followed by the cold, and Jiang Xinrui''s reaction was getting bigger and bigger. He rubbed his eyes from time to time. Ming Yan also regretted that he shouldn''t go to Fengdu with Jiang Xinrui for a moment.


    When he reacted, they were already on their way to Fengdu.


    If you want to look back, only Jiang Xinrui can''t go. When Mingyan calms down, he thinks more. He always can''t take this step. He always feels that the road to Fengdu is too far away and very nervous.


    Besides, looking at Jiang Xinrui''s discomfort, Ming Yan regrets more. How can he take Jiang Xinrui to Fengdu? It''s a colder place. How can she stand it? If the underworld is a hundred degrees cold, it is a thousand degrees.


    It can be said that the proportion difference is very large, but for these old ghosts, there is no difference at all, but the difference between others is great. If there is no powerful mana to protect the body, it can really freeze the soul out of the body.


    If something like this happened to Jiang Xinrui around him, how could he tell Hua Sheng?


    "Lord Pluto misunderstood me. I''m fine. It''s just that my right eyelid keeps jumping. It''s uncomfortable. I can stand the cold of hell."


    Jiang Xinrui held her eyes again and again and tried to stop it, but it was useless. Jiang Xinrui also became gradually impatient and inexplicably upset. It seemed that something big was going to happen.


    "Just stand it. If you can''t stand it, tell me. We can go back, but we don''t have to go. Besides, I can..."


    After Ming Yan said this, he thought of Jiang Xinrui''s call from the Lord of the underworld. After thinking about it, he said, "in fact, you don''t need to call me Lord of the underworld. If you like, you can call me uncle Ming Yan. Of course, you can call me Ming Yan directly. It''s just a name. It''s not important. Can I call you Ruier?"


    Ming Yan turned his head and looked at Jiang Xinrui and the dark road ahead, but these were as bright as day and flat as walking in front of him.

 Chapter 4100

    Ming Yan can easily find every position. It is the closest from his Pluto palace to Fengdu hell.


    It''s just a very interesting thing. Even if it''s equivalent to the distance between the front and rear doors, it''s the first time for Ming Yan to take this road in tens of millions of years, and it''s the first time to visit Fengdu emperor.


    "Since it''s a title, you don''t have to call you like that. I''d better call you Lord Pluto. Of course, you can call me rui''er. My name is OK. I''m a Junior..."


    Jiang Xinrui heard Ming Yan''s words and smiled faintly. She knew that the Pluto didn''t want her to feel any sense of distance, but Jiang Xinrui didn''t know how much of it was in the face of her mother.


    And she doesn''t want to continue to rely on her mother.


    Then Jiang Xinrui didn''t know what she thought. She suddenly looked up at the dark flame and asked, "Lord Pluto, I have a question for you."


    "Can there be such a dark road to the underworld or Fengdu? Ordinary people can''t see the road at all?"


    Jiang Xinrui said this and looked at the road ahead again. If she didn''t rely on her own spiritual power to explore the road, Jiang Xinrui couldn''t see even if the Lord Pluto led her in person.


    Every step forward is like a blind man walking.


    This is the way to hell. If the eighteen hell in the underworld is a terrible place, Fengdu is a very evil place.


    Without the pressure of Fengdu emperor, I don''t know what the things inside will become and what the world will become.


    And the suppression under Fengdu is the upper number that can be called by the whole three realms and six Taoism, and some have never been known. Only because the time is too long, too many people have forgotten them, but they can suppress in Fengdu hell. It is light to describe them as poor, fierce and extremely evil.


    People say that the hell in the underworld is not a real hell. Only Fengdu is a frightening existence.


    "Yes, no place is darker than here."


    "Comparatively speaking, Fengdu hell is the darkest and there is no sunshine. If you see the sunshine, the things in it will be more crazy and can''t be killed. Only when you suppress it, who can think that the people who suppress Fengdu hell will have a very peaceful temper? I have no contact with Yan Huo. That''s why I always think he is not easy to get along with. Besides, he performs his duties and nobody can get along I won''t bother. "


    When Ming Yan heard Jiang Xinrui''s question, he couldn''t help thinking of the man who was burning in nightmare.


    He''s really strange. Who could have thought he would be so gentle? But he just suppressed Fengdu hell for tens of millions of years by his gentle nature!


    Nothing has changed. Those things can''t be honest.


    But if Ming Yan knew that nightmare burning gave Bai ran the gate under Fengdu hell, he told him that if he thought the world could be destroyed, he would destroy it and open the gate of Fengdu hell


    These are all the things that Yan Zhuo can do. Of course, the emperor of hand blade pushed Bai ran up. If Yan Zhuo is gentle, no one is really terrible.


    "By the way, why do you ask this?"


    "How can you, a little girl, care about this?"


    Ming Yan said and felt as if he had said too much, or talked too much about nightmare burning. There are some things that don''t need to be known to the child.


    "What''s the matter, little girl? I can still go to Fengdu hell with you. This is not what little girl can do."

 Chapter 4101

    "Is that right ahead? If you''re not here, I might think it''s a mirage!"


    "It was dark and suddenly a palace. It was really ghostly and full of Yin."


    Jiang Xinrui is answering the question of Ming Yan. She looks up and sees the land of hell not far away. It impressively says Fengdu hell. She looks shocked. This place is really different from other places.


    Then Jiang Xinrui seemed to think of something. She looked at Ming Yan and said in a puzzled tone: "I heard that Fengdu emperor relied on the resentment of those things as a tonic, and he can turn it into his own use. If so, how can there be so much resentment around Fengdu hell? Is it too little? So he didn''t absorb it?"


    "Shouldn''t I? I should get used to it in Fengdu hell these years? I absorbed it more or less..."


    Jiang Xinrui is really confused, but she doesn''t have many ideas. She just reminds someone.


    But Jiang Xinrui''s doubt is the biggest problem.


    A question that made Ming Yan change his face.


    How is that possible?


    Nightmare burning''s temperament wants to be bathed in resentment. How can it make resentment float outside and wander around?


    Mingyan didn''t answer, and quickly went to Fengdu hell. No matter what reason, the truth would come out when he saw nightmare burning. Thinking of this, Mingyan confirmed his idea. He was confused and wanted to solve his doubts.


    "What''s the matter with you? Your eyes are still uncomfortable?"


    Ming Yan walked forward and turned around to see Jiang Xinrui covering her eyelids again.


    "Start jumping again..."


    "It doesn''t matter. Maybe I haven''t slept well recently. I basically haven''t had a rest all night..."


    Jiang Xinrui rubbed her eyes and explained coldly. What she didn''t know was that she thought she had met something, or she had a little temper because her eyelids often jumped?


    But only Jiang Xinrui knew that her heart was very complicated at the moment. She whispered to herself and said to Ming Yan, "let''s go. Today Fengdu is hell. I''m really right."


    But the voice of Jiang Xinrui''s last sentence was so small that Ming Yan thought he had heard wrong.


    Look at Jiang Xinrui''s expression at the moment. It''s completely different from when she came. Do you feel angry? Is it because the eyelids keep jumping?


    Before the dark flame could think more, a voice came from under Fengdu, a woman''s voice.


    "Lord Pluto, please come back, master. I''ve told you not to see anyone. I hope you don''t bother!"


    This sound, if analyzed, should belong to Yu Qilin, but whether it is Jiang Xinrui or Ming Yan, they have seen Yu Qilin. Yu Qilin''s voice is still a child''s voice, and it can even be said to be crisp and soft.


    But this is obviously not. It seems that there is something depressing the vicissitudes of life. Coupled with the blunt tone, it just gives people a feeling of great resentment.


    So for a time, whether Jiang Xinrui or Ming Yan, they were not sure that this was Yu Qilin! But in addition to jade Qilin, who else in Fengdu has the ability to send messages through Fengdu emperor? Who has this right?


    "Sister Yu, I''m Jiang Xinrui. Lord Pluto and I have something important to ask to see Fengdu emperor. Please pass it on to sister Yu. Thank you very much..."


    Jiang Xinrui came forward and answered directly to the voice.


    What''s the matter with Fengdu emperor? They know it. She''s going in now to meet this jade Qilin!

 Chapter 4102

    Jiang Xinrui looked at the closed door, raised her hand and put it on the dark door, ready to use her spiritual power to detect the life system inside, but it was very strange. Jiang Xinrui felt a lot of life breath, as if all life were close at hand?


    Normally, those things suppressed by Fengdu are under the whole Fengdu. If Fengdu is dark and deep, Fengdu''s prison is in a more dark and deep place.


    Standing on the gate, Jiang Xinrui can clearly feel the track of life below... They are crying, crying, even shouting and cursing


    All kinds of sounds are filled with Jiang Xinrui''s eardrums! For a moment, Jiang Xinrui actually felt a sense of belonging? I''m really crazy. How could she feel so strange in such a noisy and terrible place? Jiang Xinrui withdrew her right hand. She wanted to detect the trend of Yu Qilin and gave up.


    Standing in this place, Jiang Xinrui feels a strange and strange sense of familiarity. Even if she touches it gently, everything in front of her is clear. Everything in front of her is like through this door. Everything in front of her is presented in front of Jiang Xinrui without any shelter.


    At this moment, Jiang Xinrui felt a moment of fear. It was an unknown fear. It was ridiculous. When was she really afraid from childhood to adulthood? She didn''t even know what fear was or how it felt.


    Just standing in Fengdu hell, Jiang Xinrui was afraid, but what she was afraid of was not the demons and monsters under Fengdu hell, but the ownership and familiarity suddenly gushing out of her heart, as if she belonged here? But how ridiculous is this idea? How could she belong to hell? What kind of familiarity do you have with hell?


    "The gate of Fengdu hell can''t be easily touched by anyone!"


    Yu Qilin''s voice suddenly came out, like a warning to Jiang Xinrui. Then Yu Qilin stood out from nowhere and stood in front of Jiang Xinrui with gloomy eyes.


    "Do you really want to see my master?"


    "I''ve sent people here again and again. I''m very surprised to bother Lord Pluto to to visit this time. I''ve followed my master since I was young. When have I seen him have such a good friend? Do you really miss him?"


    Yu Qilin looked at Jiang Xinrui, then went to Mingyan and stood in front of Mingyan, as if he wanted to see something through Mingyan''s body.


    At the moment, Yu Qilin looks like an adult woman. In fact, she is an adult, but she looks about the same age as Jiang Xinrui. Her appearance is 17 or 18 years old, and her actual age is more than 5000 years old. Her accomplishments and mind are not children who insist on going their own way. She just grew up around Yan Zhuo, refused to accept the outside world and deliberately pretended to be small. Now Yan Zhuo is gone, and there is no meaning to pretend to be small, Coupled with the feeling of Chi Feng, obsession into the heart, the whole person looks like being hit and listless. No matter what he does, he looks gloomy.


    Especially when she saw Jiang Xinrui, Yu Qilin dragged her body out.


    At this time, Yu Qilin is completely different from the little girl around Yan Zhuo.


    "Yu Qilin, what are you trying to say? You are not like this in front of Fengdu emperor. I also want to know how many faces you have, sister Yu?"


    Jiang Xinrui hears Yu Qilin''s words, or touches Yu Qilin''s eyes. She looks shocked and quickly arranges her messy emotions. In Jiang Xinrui''s opinion, the emotion she just had may be the hands and feet of Yu Qilin


    "What do I mean? What do you think I mean?"


    "For someone like you who has everything at birth, what do you mean? What can I say to show my indifference?"


    Yu Qilin glances obliquely at Jiang Xinrui. Yu Qilin doesn''t want to say anything more about Jiang Xinrui. Otherwise, Yu Qilin is worried that his hatred will not be hidden. It is squeezed in his heart for a long time


    "Lord Pluto, I really want to know how good friends you are with my master? Can I trust you?"


    Yu Qilin ignores Jiang Xinrui. For her, she has put all her eggs in one basket. There is no better progress than she has now. She has no way. She has tried everything she can. Now getting Chifeng is not like and love, but a spirit and necessity. If she can''t get it, she won''t find any meaning.


    Now, the dark flame standing in front of her is her last way.


    Ming Yan looks at Yu Qilin and holds her hands tightly, as if she is trying to endure something. Yu Qilin''s eyes are determined and painful, and even praying. Ming Yan feels that she has something to say. If he says these words, he may not be able to bear them.


    Not only can''t bear it... Ming Yan is suddenly afraid, but also afraid that he can''t bear it at all, and he doesn''t know how to solve the current situation.


    Ming Yan suddenly understood his mistake of coming rashly, and some things were destined to be out of control.


    "Is this right or not? I hope to see Fengdu emperor. Let''s talk to him face to face."


    "I don''t understand what you''re trying to say..."


    Ming Yan looks at Yu Qilin and is worried. Yu Qilin feels strange, like falling down at any time. In addition, perhaps because of the close distance, Ming Yan notices that Yu Qilin''s breath is very weak. If yu Qilin''s face doesn''t look like a problem, Ming Yan will doubt whether Yu Qilin is injured.


    Coupled with the inexplicable embarrassing situation at the moment, Ming Yan knew he couldn''t say too much, and always felt very strange.


    But it''s not weird.


    Yu Qilin snorted, then raised his eyes, looked at Ming Yan and Jiang Xinrui and said, "then go. Since you can''t tell me something, I can''t convey it on behalf of the master. You told the master yourself. After this meeting, you must not miss it often..."


    Before Yu Qilin said anything, he turned and walked towards the back of Fengdu hall. He noticed that Ming Yan and Jiang Xinrui didn''t keep up. Yu Qilin looked back and said, "go? Don''t you want to see my master? Don''t you dare because you want to go into hell?"


    "Strictly speaking, it''s your first time to come. I''ll take you to have a good look. Look quickly and go quickly. I can also rest early."


    At the end, Yu Qilin''s tone seemed to be weak. At the moment he turned his head, Yu Qilin bit his teeth and tried his best not to fall down.


    She can fall, but she must not fall in front of Jiang Xinrui. Although Jiang Xinrui may not care about these at all, she just cares. In recent years, she has always regarded Jiang Xinrui as her biggest enemy, just like habit. Of course, in fact, Jiang Xinrui is also her enemy and can never change.


    What she desperately wants, Jiang Xinrui can get without reaching out, and what about her?


    Bruised and bruised, she didn''t get it. At this time, she didn''t even have a dependency. She was so sad that everyone didn''t feel better!

 Chapter 4104

    Yu Qilin clenched her teeth and pressed down the blood. In fact, she didn''t expect that the Buddha light of a mortal body would be so strong? She was still remotely controlling Wanfeng''s body. She was out of breath by the teeth. She threw a single shot to increase her strength and urge the insects and ten thousand arrows to go together. That was her last way. She was the last one to pull Wanfeng''s body out of the light of the Buddha, but she didn''t expect to be stabbed by Hua Sheng!


    Those Buddha lights were almost unbearable. With the power of Hua Sheng, Yu Qilin couldn''t beat himself. The force value was not a little different at all. Moreover, Wan Feng was controlled by Gu insects from a distance, and was even hanged.


    The insect bites back. Yu Qilin''s body suffers more pain than Wan Feng''s. The insect digs her heart, and the internal injury is not healed. The Buddha light is purified. The insect in Wan Feng''s body is dying. If she can''t lift up, she will get strength from the mother insect without food. Now she is injured again. Yu Qilin''s body is easy to describe as full of holes.


    Every step, the flesh of the body is like tearing


    It was gnawed by the mother insect. Her cultivation and strength were constantly dissipated, and all of them were provided to the Gu insect. If she stopped now, she would fall short of success. Therefore, she should continue to support the Gu insect anyway.


    All Yu Qilin''s strength depends on her hatred for Jiang Xinrui. Without her, she would not be reduced to today''s situation. Jiang Xinrui''s emergence shines on her life and is good for nothing. Now the enemy is in front of her. Yu Qilin doesn''t come forward to kill her. Instead, she relies on this feeling to make her hatred flourish and produce greater strength.


    Besides, who said she lost? God still gave her a chance, a lot of opportunities


    Yu Qilin''s mood is covered up on his face. Where can Jiang Xinrui and Ming Yan know when they stand behind Yu Qilin? At most, I feel that Yu Qilin is very strange. The gloomy atmosphere revealed by the whole person can''t be covered up. Where is this the Yu Qilin they met in those years?


    The young girl?


    Jiang Xinrui is really full of doubts about Yu Qilin''s words and the place she wants to take. The Fengdu emperor is gone. She knows that they all know, but she doesn''t understand what Yu Qilin is going to do now?


    Obviously, Fengdu emperor is gone, but she still has to take people? Who is that? What do you want to see?


    Jiang Xinrui has some conjectures, but she doesn''t know why Bai Yu Qilin suddenly changed her mind? Jiang Xinrui doesn''t believe it''s because Pluto came today. After all, didn''t emperor Bai ran come and shut the door?


    As for the dark flame on one side, now the whole person''s mind is in a mess. Although he came to Fengdu hell for the first time, the dark flame also feels that there is something missing. In the middle of the boundless darkness, there is a palace. The four big characters in dark Phnom Penh, Fengdu hell, or the writing of ancient Chinese.


    Lonely, lonely, dark, dignified


    This should be the hell described in the book, but Ming Yan still felt something missing looking at all this.


    Looking at Yu Qilin leading the way, it was clear that it was just a simple path of a palace, but I didn''t know when I walked into a foggy path, and then there was a light, where there was a light, an invisible sky tree at the head and tail, and the light point was in the middle of the tree, like the heart of man, where did the sunlight come from under hell?

 Chapter 4105

    "Is this... The standard heart?"


    After entering, Ming Yan could see what was in the center of the trunk!


    Is a round heart, constantly emitting white light, in this dark hell, like the sun.


    "Lord Pluto, good eyesight! It''s the heart of the ancient fierce beast Liu Biao! It has done many evil things all his life. The brightness of this heart is useful. It''s imprisoned in hell and has no peace all day. It''s much quieter since the heart was taken out..."


    "In ancient times, a fierce beast was different. When the heart was taken out, he was still alive, and as long as it didn''t die, the heart could always be used as a light... Anything without a heart would die. Don''t you wonder why he didn''t die? Because it has three heads, corresponding to three hearts. I just took out one, of course it can''t die..."


    Yu Qilin followed Ming Yan''s words and looked at the heart inlaid into the tree hole. Her tone was very relaxed. When she was the master at that time, she found that this guy''s heart could shine. After all, his greatest skill was mind reading. Relying on this, she was proud for a while. When she took it out, Yu Qilin inlaid it in the trunk, It provides a little light for her loneliness after her master leaves.


    In other words, it''s a blessing to be useful.


    It''s just that Yu Qilin doesn''t realize how bad her behavior is.


    Outsiders will only count these on Fengdu emperor, although nightmare doesn''t care.


    When Yu Qilin finished, she turned her head and looked at Mingyan and Jiang Xinrui. She noticed their disapproval in their eyes and said with a sneer: "Do you know what is suppressed in Fengdu hell? They are all ferocious guys. They say that this standard feeds on the baby''s heart, and then imitates the baby''s voice to attract people to catch it. Finally, it pecks out its internal organs for fun and swindles by reading its mind. There are countless creatures in its hands. Hell suppression can''t reduce its evil deeds and kill it It''s cheap again. Besides, killing it also requires great mana cultivation... It''s also its retribution for me to treat it like this. "


    Jiang Xinrui and Ming Yan look into Yu Qilin''s eyes and don''t say much about Yu Qilin''s bright heart. Although Yu Qilin''s practice is cruel, as Yu Qilin said, who is a good man? What''s the difference between good people and bad people in the world?


    Jiang Xinrui feels that she is the one who leaks her emotions. Why does she feel the heart crying? She feels that its owner is suffering? This is its retribution


    "Fengdu''s handling method is your business. I don''t participate in opinions. You brought us here to meet Fengdu emperor. Why didn''t you see others?"


    When talking with Yu Qilin, Ming Yan claimed to be, because in Ming Yan''s opinion, it represented the conversation between the underworld and Fengdu.


    It''s different from Jiang Xinrui. It''s equivalent to watching the child grow up. Although Mingyan can''t see it from the outside, he thinks so in his heart. What Mingyan decides is a foregone conclusion, and it''s not a big event.


    After all, Ming Yan looks at Jiang Xinrui, a little girl, and is worried that he is too cold, and the child is afraid


    It''s just that when facing Yu Qilin, it''s completely different.


    Yu Qilin is not a child!


    "Isn''t that it? Is it too bright in the daytime? So that you can only see the standard heart? But you can''t see my master''s spirit throne!"

 Chapter 4106

    Yu Qilin''s words fell, and the corners of his mouth looked at Ming Yan and Jiang Xinrui with sarcasm.


    She had her own purpose to bring Ming Yan directly to the spirit throne of her master. She wanted to rely on the guilt of the Heavenly Emperor Bai ran towards her master, so she asked for a shortcut. Chifeng even threatened the position of the whole Fengdu for her husband.


    But Bai ran went against her will!


    Even ungrateful.


    When Bai ran first asked for the position of Fengdu emperor, she refused. When she was injured, she took out the truth under Fengdu. Yes, Yu Qilin had secretly found Bai ran more than once and told the truth, but what Yu Qilin couldn''t accept was that Bai ran wasn''t shocked?


    Like you knew it long ago, you chose to be silent or even shut up? Yu Qilin really wants to ask her master, is this the emperor he chose?


    And Jiangliu, who knows about Fengdu, is equally silent.


    Yu Qilin really has no way to ask for help. She has never felt so uncomfortable or powerless, and this feeling of powerlessness to be bullied is only when she was chased and killed when she was a child, but she never felt that way after meeting her master.


    Now that the master is gone, she is "lucky" to experience this feeling again.


    This makes Yu Qilin, who has enjoyed thousands of years in the middle, really accept incompetence, and she doesn''t blame her extreme behavior.


    "What are you talking about? Yu Qilin, are you crazy? You curse your master? Even so treacherous to establish a holy place for him?"


    "No respect! That''s your master. Like a father, take care of your master who has loved you for many years..."


    "Besides, who is your master? The king of hell in Fengdu, the only inheritor of the nightmare family, who doesn''t know the characteristics of nightmare. He lives in Fengdu and is full of resentment. How can his food and nutrients..."


    After Yu Qilin''s unspeakable words, Ming Yan didn''t react for a moment. It was his shock to let time have a moment of space. Some truth appeared in front of him unprepared, even if he had some bad conjectures in his heart all the time


    At the end of Ming Yan''s speech, some words could not be said. He couldn''t accept the death of nightmare burning.


    Besides, he couldn''t figure it out. Who could hurt him with the characteristics of nightmare burning?


    Yu Qilin''s actions are simply stupid and unacceptable. It''s funny anyway.


    Jiang Xinrui''s unacceptability to Ming Yan is no accident. After all, they fought side by side. In the end, it is different for Jiang Xinrui. What she sees is the purpose of Yu Qilin. She won''t believe that Yu Qilin will choose to confess at this time and feel that his master is oppressed?


    The contact in recent years has made Jiang Xinrui understand that Yu Qilin is not a very easy person to get along with, let alone a person who can''t get up early without profit. Even if this has involved her master, after all, she once had too many opportunities to choose to be public


    Maybe at one time, Yu Qilin was really simple, but now, with her gloomy and hate eyes, cool and thin and mocking corners of her mouth, and cold and resentful tone, Jiang Xinrui really can''t help thinking about whether Yu Qilin''s behavior has any new purpose at present.


    After all, Jiang Xinrui knows about the nightmare burning of Fengdu emperor, and there is no idea of shock and shock. The only thing that feels shocked and unacceptable is now only Pluto.

 Chapter 4107

    "Lord Pluto thinks I''ll joke with you about my master? Is this something you can joke about? Or do you think I dare joke?"


    "Who is my master? Do you think I have the courage?"


    Yu Qilin looks at Ming Yan''s unacceptable, complacent and tries to endure her physical discomfort. She can''t show her incompetence in front of Jiang Xinrui and outsiders. She still wants to face. Even though what she is doing now, once she is found, her face will be completely lost.


    And her master, even if he died, would be ashamed of her.


    The master is gone, and she does what she wants to do, but she still cares about the burning face of the nightmare. If the nightmare burns, she will be restrained. In the final analysis, no one can manage her, and she has become a wild child again.


    What she wanted was lost again and again, or she didn''t get it. When the master was there, these people were careful and did everything to give Fengdu enough face, but when she really needed it, it changed again, and no one really cared about her identity.


    So Yu Qilin really wants to revenge everyone. She hates everyone.


    "Pity my master. When the heaven was singing and dancing, my master died alone. The hell was very dark that day, which made me feel that life was just so bleak..."


    "You know what? Because my master is a nightmare clan, people need powerful mana to let his cultivation leave in a moment to make the nightmare unable to form and dissipate. Therefore, there are very few nightmares who can grow up. Many die when they are minors and can''t wait for adulthood."


    "My master is different, but he doesn''t want to live when he is an adult. He feels that life is hopeless and meaningless. He dissipates his body. There is no wind in hell, but it will be in front of me. It will disappear in front of me like being dissipated by the wind."


    "At that moment, my life disappeared... He said he wanted to go quietly and nobody would disturb him. He also asked you to send gifts every year. In a peaceful and prosperous age, my master''s bones dissipated. Is it funny? In fact, I thought Lord Pluto knew it long ago. After all, I knew what I should know. That''s why I brought you here. I wanted to ask you what the hell is What do you mean, knowing that my master is gone, what else do you want to see? "


    Yu Qilin said that at last, she sat on the ground in memory of Yan Shao and felt sad physically and mentally. In addition, she was seriously injured and looked haggard and sad. There was no need to disguise. Even if she later killed many people and took their essence as tonic, it would be a drop in the bucket for a while


    Tears also come naturally. After all, Yu Qilin''s heart is really wronged.


    "Nightmare burning really......"


    For a moment, Ming Yan was speechless, depressed, and his heart was very sour. It seemed that something was pressing on it. He felt that he could not breathe.


    I''ve never been so sad, which is worse than Huasheng''s love with Jiangliu Lang.


    It''s not a feeling at all


    Ming Yan really couldn''t say how nightmare burning ended up like that. It seemed that everything happened yesterday. They were still fighting side by side. Why did they become a spirit tablet when they came to visit today? Walk into the heart of the standard like the day and look at the dark memorial tablet. There are only two words written on it, nightmare burning!

 Chapter 4108

    "What do you mean you know everything you should know?"


    Ming Yan feels even worse when he looks at such a simple memorial tablet, but he also knows that this is not the time to blame anyone. Yu Qilin has less time to contact the outside world. Where does she know the rules? If he could do this, Ming Yan would still feel very good.


    Mingyan doesn''t want to believe what happened to Yan Shao, and thinks it''s false, but Yu Qilin is right. She doesn''t have the courage! Not everyone can establish the holy throne of Fengdu emperor.


    At the moment, Ming Yan''s heart is in a mess. He wants to know why. After all, he has never felt like this for many years. His friends who fought side by side disappeared like this? Didn''t see the last side?


    Ming Yan''s heart is really uncomfortable and unacceptable.


    At this time, he needed a gap to divert his attention, as if he were looking for something to support. Mingyan raised his hand to touch the dark spirit tablet, but the hand didn''t come out in the end. He hung in the air and questioned Yu Qilin''s words in his mind, trying to find some clues from the middle.


    He doesn''t want to believe it.


    At this time, Ming Yan didn''t notice such news. He was shocked by how rude he was, but Jiang Xinrui, a little girl in his eyes, was not afraid at all, or his expression was very light, and he stood quietly aside.


    For everything, there is no accident.


    There is really a big gap with the dark flame at this time.


    "Lord Pluto should first ask Miss Jiang around you... Her father and mother are people who can''t be provoked. I dare not say anything... And you have such a good relationship. I''d like to know what they all know. Why don''t you know?"


    "And his majesty, the emperor of heaven, is also informed. These big men all know that why doesn''t lord Pluto know?"


    Relying on the tree trunk, Yu Qilin can see the ghost of Yan Zhuo and the look of Lord Pluto.


    From the beginning, everything Ming Yan knows, Yu Qilin has been paying attention to his expression and refuses to miss any of his expressions to ensure what effect he can get and when to add a fire.


    In fact, Yu Qilin didn''t think about such preparations today. She didn''t say anything directly to Ming Yan. She planned to go to the underworld in person, but she didn''t expect that the king of Hades came and sent them to the door. How can Yu Qilin let go? Naturally, we should make use of it.


    When choosing the Pluto, Yu Qilin is suspicious. After all, who is the Pluto flame? Not to mention anything else, Yu Qilin is worried that she will not see what Ming Yan is thinking, so she can''t find any way to deal with it.


    It can be said that the arrival of Ming Yan is a little urgent for Yu Qilin today, but it is also forced to the door.


    Now looking at Ming Yan''s reaction, Yu Qilin is more confident. It seems that the rumor is not credible.


    "Do you know? Your father and mother know?"


    Ming Yan ignores Yu Qilin''s expression and directly turns to see Jiang Xinrui. He doesn''t understand why everyone can know, but he can''t? The tone of the dark flame is unbelievable.


    Huasheng River and Bai ran know, but he doesn''t know?


    How should such a thing be concealed?


    Jiang Xinrui nodded at the speech and didn''t know how to answer for a moment.

 Chapter 4109

    Jiang Xinrui wants to be silent. She thought that Yu Qilin won''t be at ease, but she hasn''t seen how restless she is for a while. Now it''s really different. This woman''s mind is very complex. Is she provoking the relationship between Pluto and their family?


    Even provoke all relationships.


    "I overheard it. I was wrong. I didn''t tell the truth to Pluto. I just wanted to respect the last wish of Fengdu emperor. My family, including the emperor of heaven, I think it meant the same thing, so we were silent after we went back, and no one said anything together."


    "As for the last wish of Fengdu emperor, I think sister Yu can say it most clearly. You should not forget what Fengdu emperor meant at that time?"


    Jiang Xinrui raises her eyelids and looks at Yu Qilin. Her tone is very gentle. She waits for Yu Qilin''s answer. Yu Qilin said the answer that year. Moreover, at that time, Jiang Xinrui also wants to know whether she lied or lied today. One of her sentences is false.


    For Jiang Xinrui, she did feel that the departure of Fengdu emperor was too simple and silent, but it was not caused by her. Naturally, there was no guilt, and Yu Qilin would not take the opportunity to exploit any loopholes.


    Jiang Xinrui really thinks that Yu Qilin is too careless. Why doesn''t the girl stop? Jiang Xinrui really doesn''t understand. According to Yu Qilin''s status, no one will wrong her as long as she doesn''t do it. Fengdu Emperor didn''t get married. Only she, a child like a dry daughter, stayed in the world. Who will hurt her?


    Yu Qilin clearly has a good future. Why do you have to do something? Jiang Xinrui doesn''t even understand where her hatred comes from? For what? Is it just because of Chifeng?


    It''s just that Jiang Xinrui doesn''t understand at this time. Some things have been done. She takes a step. There is mud under her feet. How dirty it is, then it''s dirty to the end.


    Ming Yan hears Jiang Xinrui''s words and looks at Yu Qilin. Now he feels that his brain is a little useless. Is it an illusion? Ming Yan felt that the two people in front of him were talking? For a time, Ming Yan didn''t know what to say or think.


    His mind is very confused. The things he touches today make him too heavy. In addition, their conversation now


    "Will I forget my master''s words?"


    Yu Qilin looks at Jiang Xinrui. Her eyes are full of resentment. It seems that she is still not ready. She should take advantage of Jiang Xinrui''s absence


    She just wants to see how Jiang Xinrui will face the blame of the Pluto. How can her master have no friendship with the Pluto for many years?


    Now that Pluto has been fooled around, how can she afford to take care of Pluto?


    Don''t think she doesn''t know. Many things she has done to Jiang Xinrui in recent years have been blocked by the Pluto. Thanks to the Pluto doesn''t know who it is, otherwise she would have been exposed.


    It can be said that over the years, too many plans of Yu Qilin have died.


    Yu Qilin stood up with the trunk in his hand. His eyes were wet. He turned his head and touched the burning soul. His voice choked: "the master doesn''t want to affect anyone, let alone disturb the current situation. Everything today is your joint efforts. How stupid he is... He has lived all his life. Even death is silent and doesn''t want to cause any waves."


    "I''m not reconciled. It''s clear that someone knows. How can I still be so lonely..."

 Chapter 4110

    "I didn''t feel lonely before, but when the master left, there was no one beside him except me. Can you understand that loneliness? But at the moment when the master dissipated, I was really afraid."


    "This loneliness makes me feel confused, and I think this feeling will dissipate over time, but I didn''t expect it to dissipate, but it''s getting more and more uncomfortable, so I''m thinking, when the master leaves, it''s so lonely..."


    "I really don''t understand. It''s clear that someone knows. How can I still be so lonely? It''s quiet like before. I''m really heartache."


    Yu Qilin''s eyes can''t be described as wet at the end. When it comes to the end, Yu Qilin is really sad, her heart is precipitated, and there are many years of grievances. From the time when Yan Zhuo left to today, Yu Qilin hit a wall everywhere. The grievances suffered in recent years suddenly burst at this moment.


    For a moment, Yu Qilin really felt lonely. She had only one master, but when the master was gone, she had nothing to rely on and had no faith. Until she met Chifeng, she had never seen such a beautiful person for thousands of years. She wanted to stay with her and accompany her forever.


    It''s just like that her former dependence was his master, and now she has become Chifeng. She wants to have a new dependence.


    But the result was a wall everywhere.


    Yu Qilin is really sad and wronged.


    At this time, Yu Qilin is really uncomfortable. Although there is an element of acting, it can even be said that even the element of acting is true.


    "Sister Yu... In fact, you still have many people to accompany you..."


    "Your master doesn''t want to see you like this..."


    Jiang Xinrui''s heart is a little sour when she listens to Yu Qilin''s words. In fact, Yu Qilin is also a poor man, and the poor man naturally has hateful things, but Jiang Xinrui can''t think of the hateful things about Yu Qilin, which is much different from what she sees now.


    "What you said is light..."


    Yu Qilin holds the spirit tablet and squints at Jiang Xinrui. It''s cool and thin, with hatred, and more sad. It''s the emotion in Yu Qilin''s heart, which she doesn''t want to mention in her heart, and she doesn''t want to be known in her heart.


    "What''s your status and family background since childhood? Even if your parents are secluded, who won''t give your family face? Who dares not? What do you want to do? No one will stop you. Even a group of people have arranged for you, just worried that you will be hurt. As long as you go home, you will have a pair of parents who love you and wait for you. They will be your haven. In addition to your parents, how many people are willing to come to your side ¡­¡­¡±


    "You don''t have to worry about anything, you have everything. What you comfort me is meaningless. Do you know that you don''t suffer from others? If we exchange, what you have is mine. Do you think I will be so sad as today? When you cry, people all over the world will coax you. I cry, only the spirit of my master will accompany me."


    "Jiang Xinrui, we are different... You can never really understand me."


    "You can get what I dream of... Maybe you think I have a deep mind, but I''m just forced to be helpless."


    "Let''s go. You can''t help me leave anything. You''ll only see me sad. When I see you, I''ll only lament the differences in the world."

 Chapter 4111

    Yu Qilin lowered his head and held the holy place. His expression fell into a low mood. No one paid any attention to him. He just lowered his head. The whole person''s gloomy and low breath dispersed and affected Jiang Xinrui and Ming Yan.


    The breath pierced my heart.


    Maybe she was really right. Jiang Xinrui suddenly didn''t want to stay, and she also felt that she really should go. Chifeng waited outside for too long. At first, Jiang Xinrui didn''t expect to delay such a long time.


    Of course, it may be a sentence from Yu Qilin that makes Jiang Xinrui''s mind a little suspicious. It''s disturbing.


    "I..."


    Jiang Xinrui wants to say goodbye. Since she has decided to leave, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to delay. Moreover, Jiang Xinrui can''t comfort Yu Qilin like this. She is not a person who can comfort people. Moreover, for Yu Qilin, Jiang Xinrui believes that her comfort is meaningless.


    It can also be said that what Yu Qilin wants is not her comfort.


    But Jiang Xinrui hasn''t said this yet. Yu Qilin looks like a closed door, changes back to the original shape, holds the ghost of nightmare burning, and makes it clear that no one wants to talk to him. That appearance is like being abandoned by the world.


    "Let''s go. Everyone needs some time to calm down..."


    Ming Yan looked at Yu Qilin and said a dry word. Then he seemed to run away. Ming Yan appeared in Ming Yan''s mind one after another in the scenes Yu Qilin said. He saw that it was a nightmare and lonely death. His body disappeared clean and left nothing.


    But as long as it exists in this world, how can it really leave nothing behind? Ming Yan suddenly wanted to leave in a hurry. He also knew that there was a place where he could find something. He was in charge of the reincarnation of life and death in the three realms and six ways. He didn''t see the death record of Yan burning at all, which probably means he didn''t die.


    Although according to the rules of the nightmare family, their death is dissipated between heaven and earth. There is no trace. Heaven and earth are tombs!


    Ming Yan knew all these things, but he was still unwilling. He looked deeply at the Jade Kirin transformed into the original shape, didn''t say anything, and then turned around and left. At this moment, Ming Yan and Jiang Xinrui got the same answer without communicating at all, and turned and left.


    When Jiang Xinrui and Ming Yan left one after another, Yu Qilin, who had become a stone statue, raised his eyes slightly. Even the stone statue could see that the corners of Yu Qilin''s mouth were raised slightly, which was a mockery.


    Yu Qilin looks down at the Lingwei in her arms. A drop of clear tears crosses the corner of her eyes. Sadness is also true. What she says is true or false, but Jiang Xinrui''s injustice is true.


    The underworld.


    "Lord Pluto, I......"


    Jiang Xinrui has been following behind Ming Yan. She wants to say something about Yu Qilin, but she doesn''t know how to say it.


    There was something dull in her heart. She didn''t really deliberately hide the king of Hades, but some words were really not what she could say, and it wasn''t what she could manage, let alone what she wanted to manage.


    "You don''t have to say... Go back early. It''s cold in hell. You''re still young and have a lot of discomfort. It doesn''t show up right now. You''ll feel it later..."


    After Mingyan finished, he raised his hand and asked someone to send Jiang Xinrui back.


    Seeing Jiang Xinrui leave, at least when Jiang Xinrui leaves, Ming Yan turns back. That step is very urgent, as if he can''t wait.


    There are too many things Ming Yan wants to do.

 Chapter 4112

    Human world, Baize town.


    When Jiang Xinrui stands on the ground of the human world, she feels the sunshine. Even if it is late at night, the residual warm sun is still there. It is enough for people coming from the cold hell


    Jiang Xinrui hurried to Cui''s small yard. At the gate, she saw a little girl sitting on the stone steps, holding her knees and sleeping more and more. It was Ling Shuyi.


    At Ling Shuyi''s feet, there is a lying man with silver needles and closed eyes. That''s Wenqiao.


    Just Jiang Xinrui glanced around and didn''t find the person she wanted to see


    "Where''s Chifeng? Shuyi? Ling Shuyi, wake up


    Jiang Xinrui stepped forward and made sure she didn''t find Chifeng. She couldn''t even find her breath. She was a little anxious. When she left, she had clearly told Chifeng to wait for her here. She would come back soon and told Chifeng not to run around. Baize town was empty. Chifeng was safe to stay here, and Ling Shuyi followed her.


    Although Ling Shuyi is in poor health, her medical skills are different from ordinary people. If it is not for this, how can Jiang Xinrui leave her? If it is not for her own benefit, Jiang Xinrui will not do anything useless to herself.


    So Jiang Xinrui is also at ease. Moreover, Chifeng is not a porcelain doll without self-protection ability.


    But when she turned back, she couldn''t see the existence of Chi Feng. At that moment, Jiang Xinrui felt empty and flustered, as if Chi Feng would leave her at any time. Chi Feng was not the one who could always stand beside her. It was only a matter of time.


    Jiang Xinrui understands some things. She also knows that Chifeng is not her accessory. If she leaves, it is also normal behavior. Why is she so flustered?


    Although Jiang Xinrui didn''t show her heart, her clenched fists betrayed her. If Ling Shuyi didn''t wake up and give her a reason, a reason for Chifeng''s safety, she might really be angry.


    Fortunately, Ling Shuyi didn''t let Jiang Xinrui wait for too long. She seemed to notice that Jiang Xinrui''s cold was pressing. Ling Shuyi finally woke up, looked up and looked at people hazily. For a moment, some didn''t dare to confirm and some were confused.


    "Jiang Xinrui?"


    "Xinrui! Is it really you? I thought it was a dream when you were standing here!"


    Ling Shuyi''s eyes lit up when she saw that it was really Jiang Xinrui. Her tone was unbelievable. She thought it was a dream again.


    After all, Ling Shuyi always worried about Chifeng after she left. What she worried about was not Chifeng, but that after Jiang Xinrui came back, she couldn''t explain. To say that Chifeng was really her nemesis, when can''t she go? Must she dare to go when she was there?


    "I asked you where Chi Feng is? Didn''t I let you look after him?"


    "Did you just show it to me? You lost everyone? Don''t forget Ling Shuyi, why I allowed you to follow us is because you are useful, and the value of your existence is not to heal a warm bridge, but to protect Chifeng around. I am confident that I can protect him, and he also has the ability to protect himself, but just want you to look after him carefully around just in case , do you understand? "


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Ling Shuyi. At the moment when she looked up, the tip of her nose was red and her lips were dry. She knew that her body was inevitably uncomfortable in the autumn night, but at this time, she really didn''t have time to pay attention.

 Chapter 4113

    Perhaps, it shouldn''t be said that Jiang Xinrui doesn''t have time to care about Ling Shuyi''s physical condition at this time. She is not an affectionate person, just because Ling Shuyi is useful. Moreover, Ling Shuyi takes advantage of her with the same way. There is mutual, let alone anyone. Naturally, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t feel that she needs sympathy.


    Jiang Xinrui told herself in her heart.


    Besides, what she cares about most at this time is Chifeng. In the matter of Chifeng, anyone has to stand aside.


    Ling Shuyi is quite clear about this. She looks up at Jiang Xinrui and stands up carefully. In addition, Ling Shuyi''s current state is weak. If Jiang Xinrui''s identity is changed to a man at the moment, the scene must be different.


    But the opposite is Jiang Xinrui, a girl with weak human relations. After the only warmth was given to her family, the little left was given to Chifeng. She really can''t tell it from others.


    "He left by himself and went to find his sister, but he never came back... I really can''t stop him. He is a Phoenix. He changes back to his real body at a speed that can travel thousands of miles a day. I practice the art of healing immortals and have no ability to fly. Even if I have, I can''t catch up with him..."


    "Unless Wenqiao can wake up and find him, Wenqiao can only wake up after at least one month of coma. Now he is completely relying on my silver needle to seal the acupoint and hang his life. He can only cultivate slowly. His body has been suffering from internal injury, and now he has been shocked by unknown internal injury. The external injury is a good doctor, but the internal injury is the most life-threatening."


    "I know what I do. I really try my best. If you blame me, blame me. I don''t have any complaints, but I sincerely serve you. Hello, I can be really good. I won''t harm you. For Chifeng, you really should let go. You shouldn''t see so much. I can see that your identity is opposite. You will be separated sooner or later, rather than waiting for the future You''re not decent enough. You might as well take advantage of this opportunity... "


    Ling Shuyi leaned against the wall, and her body was afraid of cold. Now she was made more unbearable by this autumn night. Her face was red, and so was the tip of her nose. It was cold. A pair of apricot eyes had tears. It was because of her physiological reaction, her lips were dry and cracked, and her posture was shaky.


    But her words of persuading Jiang Xinrui are resounding, sonorous and powerful, and her words are clear. She really hopes Jiang Xinrui can put her reason on everything.


    Originally, she thought she cared deeply, but it was only superficial. Now, looking at it, Ling Shuyi can''t deceive herself. She wants Jiang Xinrui to see herself clearly. If she continues to do this, she will suffer losses and suffer. At that time, it will affect everyone. That''s really not worth it.


    In Ling Shuyi''s opinion, the most useless thing in the world is emotion.


    Only interests can lock people''s relationship, and no one can be free from interests.


    This is an undeniable fact.


    "Since I''m the Lord, I hope you can understand that I''m the master. What''s your identity to intervene in my affairs?"


    Jiang Xinrui takes back her worried eyes and looks at Ling Shuyi''s eyes become cold. It''s intolerable. She''s also considering how to deal with Ling Shuyi. Some things can''t be touched. How dare Ling Shuyi without her parents?


    "My love with Chifeng came from childhood. What do you know? Can you do it if I ask you to leave your own brother?"

 Chapter 4114

    "What''s wrong? There''s no interest between Ling Shujun and me. I can let go when I should..."


    Ling Shuyi''s tone is relaxed and true.


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Ling Shuyi with a little sarcasm. She won''t believe that Ling Shuyi can give up Ling Shujun''s biological brother. Even in what way, Ling Shuyi won''t.


    What will Ling Shuyi do with herself? Jiang Xinrui naturally knows, for herself and her brother!


    Just Jiang Xinrui didn''t expect that Ling Shuyi would really say something like that?


    "Just me and Ling Shujun, are you the same as Chifeng?"


    "What feelings do you have for him? Why should you hide and deceive yourself? Deceive everyone?"


    Ling Shuyi did not wait for Jiang Xinrui to say anything, but continued to ask: "Why? Because you know in your heart that some things can''t be admitted, and you can''t get the surface. You''re so worried about Chi Feng''s safety. Even if you look at it, you can''t rest assured. He''s also his highness in the demon world. I haven''t been to the demon world, but I also know that the demon world won''t really ignore him and let him wander around in the human world. How can you not send someone to follow him? Besides, Chi Feng I''m worried about my appearance, but you still don''t think it''s enough. You''ll take me and Wenqiao and follow you. Are you for yourself? You''re all for him! "


    "You take Chifeng so seriously. Even if you hide it and don''t admit it, who can''t see how important the royal highness of the demon world is to you?"


    "Of course, you can stick to your own ideas. Maybe what you said is also true. Your affection for Chifeng is just growing up... But others don''t think so. It''s unpredictable. If you don''t understand these words, how can you protect him carefully? The more you protect him, the more someone will hurt him. Some protection is actually hurt!"


    "I just want you to know that he was the one who hurt you, but you too. If anything happens to you, none of us who follow you will come to a good end. You won''t understand how many enemies you have made? I''m not afraid to tell you why I know so much about you? It''s the secret spying of the whole Ling family on your family! And watching you We are not the only ones in the family. How many are there? You know? Countless? You can''t deny how many enemies your mother Hua Sheng made in those years? There are all kinds. Why do you show your weakness? "


    "Let go is also like it. If I were you, I wouldn''t leave Chifeng around at all, because staying around, in addition to seeing it every day, what I have to pay is always worried. Once I lose it, I don''t know if I can bear it."


    When Ling Shuyi said this, she kept staring at Jiang Xinrui and was waiting for Jiang Xinrui to say something to refute her, but Jiang Xinrui didn''t. Ling Shuyi knew that she couldn''t refute it because she said the truth, and Chi Feng was very important to Jiang Xinrui.


    Some feelings, even if they are unwilling to admit it, but this is also a fact. Perhaps it should be said that they have existed in their hearts for a long time, but they are just hard spoken.


    And the world won''t see how hard you talk, just as everything hasn''t happened.


    This is also true.


    "I really don''t want to see you wait until you lose it... It''s really late."

 Chapter 4115

    "For Chifeng, what feelings do I have? How can outsiders know better than myself?"


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Ling Shuyi and answered with an uncomfortable tone. The tone was affirmative, but it always gave people a feeling that they had no confidence.


    In Jiang Xinrui''s heart, Chifeng is still different. All the time, she is ambiguous about Chifeng, but it is because of the feelings she has been afraid to mention in her heart.


    Jiang Xinrui would rather continue to pretend to be silly, but coincidentally, Chifeng is willing and will never force her to ask for an answer. Jiang Xinrui also lives like this.


    Today, Jiang Xinrui still wants to be silent and doesn''t want to continue this topic. If some things are taken out, everything will be different.


    "I''ll find someone to take Wenqiao back with you and wait for us in the first Shaohua. I''ll go to Chifeng and say it."


    "As for what you said, you don''t understand anything, and I don''t want to explain anything to you. I have my own considerations. I have different ties with Chifeng. No one can explain who likes it. I won''t say this again in the future. You put your position right!"


    Jiang Xinrui turns around and leaves. Today, nothing has been found out about Baize Town, but the other party has also revealed some clues. The current situation is like dealing with an invisible and untouchable enemy. They can''t even deal with it. They are here to investigate Wanfeng''s physical reasons.


    But the result was blocked everywhere.


    Although Jiang Xinrui didn''t ask Chifeng why she left, it was because Jiang Xinrui had noticed that she must have found something in Baize town and had doubts about September mountain. Now he needs to find Wanfeng to make sure.


    Although Wen Qiao has been sent to investigate and confirmed, in Chi Feng''s heart, some things still have to go in person, that is to say, his doubts are much more than hers.


    If these things really have something to do with Wanfeng in the end, it will become the work of Wanfeng


    How will Chifeng collapse?


    Jiang Xinrui thought of this and walked faster towards Zhaojue temple.


    "Jiang Xinrui! Master! Wait a minute. What will you do if these are related to Chifeng''s sister? You go to him now. At this time, he should know what he wants to know and what he doesn''t want to know, but he hasn''t come back. Do you know how long you''ve been away? It''s been a whole night plus one and a half days! Even if he delays in coming to the circuit, he should arrive."


    "That''s his sister. No matter what the facts are, I think even if you can''t let go of his safety, you should wait for him to come back to you. It''s just to give him time to sober up his mind and let him deal with the current relationship. Sooner or later, you have to make a choice between you and his sister. It''s not something you can deny without admitting. I don''t understand some things, but I can see from the outside. Over the years, I even know the relationship between the three of you better than yourself. Wanfeng looks at Chifeng as a lifeblood. She can''t tolerate her brother''s kindness to other women, but the person can''t increase the return. Wanfeng''s sister will feel unfair. Her baby is ignored by you. What she sees is different from what we see. Do you understand? Don''t you take advantage of it now Yes, you... "


    Just as Jiang Xinrui turned and left, Ling Shuyi suddenly used her shaky body and stopped in front of Jiang Xinrui.

 Chapter 4116

    Just no matter how she resisted and said, it was Jiang Xinrui''s great patience when she could say something.


    There are some things that can really be ordered, and don''t Ling Shuyi understand them? She is only a few years younger than Jiang Xinrui. Because of her native family, Ling Shuyi knows more about some things than Jiang Xinrui.


    She is not a prophet, but she can stand on the sidelines to see the source of things and cause and effect through the essence. From the perspective of interests, what she sees is clearer than anyone else.


    The same is true for Jiang Xinrui. As long as Jiang Xinrui can help her change her life, she should also ensure that there are no accidents before she gets her own interests. Now there are too many accidents in the world. Any small thing may cause any deviation in the future, and for her, the impact is even greater.


    Besides, for people like Jiang Xinrui, Ling Shuyi also wants to know what her fate will change


    Just no matter what Ling Shuyi thought, selfish or otherwise, Jiang Xinrui didn''t wait for her to finish, but turned and left. It''s really her tolerance to allow Ling Shuyi to say these this night, or Jiang Xinrui''s mind is too chaotic at the moment and there are too many things happening recently. She also needs some time to rest her brain and body.


    Finally, Jiang Xinrui left a sentence: "if you are willing, stay and do your job well."


    Ling Shuyi looked at Jiang Xinrui''s back and didn''t speak any more. She turned and looked at Wenqiao, who was still unconscious on the ground. Her eyes were cool and thin. For a moment, her eyes would make people feel familiar, just like Jiang Xinrui.


    After years of spying, Ling Shuyi can''t tell whether it''s herself or Jiang Xinrui''s mood, because she will unconsciously imitate everything of Jiang Xinrui


    On Jiang Xinrui''s side, when she was far away from Baize Town, Jiang Xinrui slowed down. It was already dawn, but Jiang Xinrui''s heart was dark and depressed, not bright at all.


    At the moment, her heart seemed to be blocked by something. No matter how deep she breathed, Jiang Xinrui was very uncomfortable.


    The name of Feng Ying is written on the Mo Cui sign in his hand, which is also the connection between Jiang Xinrui and the demon world, in addition to the face-to-face contact with Chifeng.


    With this brand, Jiang Xinrui can contact the demon world. As long as the other party''s cultivation is enough to open the seal of the Mo Cui brand, she can contact the other end. Chifeng doesn''t know why. She would rather spend her cultivation to contact herself in other ways than this simple one.


    This brand Jiang Xinrui has been with her since she left home. Why not admit Chifeng''s feelings? Just because her heart is very chaotic and doesn''t want to think, she threw them all aside.


    But this time, Chifeng contacted her through this brand. Just now, the time was so clever. Chifeng stayed in Zhaojue temple with Wan Feng. He said he wanted to accompany Wan Feng for a while. Wan Feng was too lonely. The rest was done by his third uncle Feng Ying and his parents


    All these news came at once. Jiang Xinrui looked at the rising sun in the distance and felt calm. She stopped going to Zhaojue temple.


    In fact, Ling Shuyi is not the only one who has asked her, but no matter who asks, Jiang Xinrui can''t answer. Does she like company? What was the first time? That feeling, she has not forgotten today

 Chapter 4117

    Some feelings are too clear, and Jiang Xinrui can''t speak clearly. In the face of what she can''t speak clearly, Jiang Xinrui chooses to be silent and completely ambiguous. Perhaps in the eyes of others, such a treatment method is very wrong, but in fact, what is it? She''s willing to do it herself.


    And what she really wants in her heart is not emotional. She is very rational. It is also her way not to be seen clearly.


    Jiang Xinrui held the sign and reached out to touch the bump on it. It was a name.


    "Who said I didn''t make a choice? I gave up..."


    Jiang Xinrui whispered, but at the moment of lowering her head, she seemed to be shaken by something, her eyes flashed slightly, which was the natural reaction of being suddenly irradiated by strong light.


    But this time is when it''s just dawn. Where does the strong light come from?


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the glowing thing and walked in step by step. She saw a palm sized mirror?


    Where can an ordinary mirror be so bright? It was already bright at the moment, but such a small mirror could directly shake her eyes, and Jiang Xinrui felt that what she noticed was that the lines on the mirror were surrounded by half a dry moon, which wrapped the mirror firmly. Importantly, there was a thin aura in the middle of the mirror.


    Although the aura is thin, it is also aura. Imagine that a mirror with aura appears in a land without aura. Maybe you think it is a magic weapon?


    Jiang Xinrui thinks so. As for the lack of aura, it is likely that this mirror has not played a role.


    When she picked up the small mirror with the dry moon pattern, Jiang Xinrui looked at the back of the mirror, flat and smooth.


    "That''s strange..."


    Jiang Xinrui felt the aura of the dry moon mirror and wondered about its design. When she looked up, a new place actually appeared in front of her. It was like a place like ink painting. Jiang Xinrui was looking around. It was still a forest, a high mountain and the foot of the mountain in Baize town.


    Then Jiang Xinrui looked at the place in front of her. It was really a pair of ink painting, but the ink painting could move, just like the world in the painting.


    Jiang Xinrui took the mirror of the withered moon. She didn''t know what she thought and moved to the left and right. Magically, the ink painting world in front of her also moved to the left and right.


    In this way, can this dry moon mirror be understood as the key to the world of ink painting? What about the aura? In the ink painting opposite, Jiang Xinrui feels abundant aura surging. That feeling is like the original 72 fantasy!


    Energetic.


    Jiang Xinrui looked around, and her feet couldn''t help moving forward until she completely walked in. When Jiang Xinrui entered the ink painting world, everything she saw at the foot of the mountain in Baize Town, that is, Jiang Xinrui disappeared together with the ink painting world.


    As for Jiang Xinrui at the moment, she doesn''t feel all this. She only feels that the whole person is warm, and even the depression and irritability just now disappear.


    Reiki is really too abundant, more abundant than she thought. She wrapped her in a moment. Jiang Xinrui forgot everything about the past


    The world in front of us is endless, but it''s strange that both heaven and earth and landscape are black and white. No wonder Jiang Xinrui would say that everything in front of us is a pair of ink painting.


    While Jiang Xinrui was immersed in it, she suddenly saw a man, a man who seemed to be integrated with the black-and-white world.

 Chapter 4118

    "Who are you and why are you here?"


    Jiang Xinrui was vigilant and looked at the man who was in harmony with the black-and-white world. She couldn''t help feeling a little annoyed. How could she be so careless today? In a completely strange environment, how dare she come forward alone without any precaution.


    Even in front of the ink painting waterfall, there was a man who didn''t know when he appeared and how long he stood.


    If the other party wants to kill her, she has no power to fight back. This is a great disparity in strength, because Jiang Xinrui doesn''t realize that there is still a person standing here! I didn''t feel any breath. I was completely attracted by the aura around me and completely ignored the hidden danger.


    "Hehe


    When the man heard Jiang Xinrui''s question, he sneered and flew down, because everything in front of him was black and white, and the man''s speed was very fast. It''s really hard to find a living man here.


    On the contrary, Jiang Xinrui is different, with red lips, white teeth and bright eyes.


    "Child, this is my place. You came uninvited. I haven''t asked why you showed up here, but you came to question me first. Who told you that you don''t understand the rules? You don''t respect your elders, and you don''t know to inform others first?"


    "But how on earth did you get in?"


    The man shook his fan and brushed his face. There was another dry moon on the back of the fan. It was the same as the sudden one behind the mirror in Jiang Xinrui''s hand. Looking at the man, he was wearing a robe with white and black lines, a white jade hairpin and hair. There was really no color all over his body. The only red lip was covered by the fan, and the corners of his eyes were slender, giving people an extremely warm feeling.


    But even if he covered his face, Jiang Xinrui could see his general appearance, an ordinary appearance that could not be ordinary. It was a little public face, which was easy to recognize. He always felt that there was a layer of fog on his face, which was hard to see.


    And his tone. It was obviously the first time we met. Jiang Xinrui determined that she had not seen the person in front of her, but his tone was like the caring tone of elders educating younger generation... That familiarity made Jiang Xinrui feel very strange.


    "How did I get in? You didn''t leave the key on purpose?"


    Jiang Xinrui, calm and careful, continued suspiciously: "There is a remote anchor near Baize town. There is a mirror at the foot of the mountain with spiritual power. As a practitioner, how can I not pay attention? And when I pick up that thing, the world in front of me will change. Who do you blame? I''m not willing to come in. As for my rules, my parents naturally teach me!"


    "But my parents taught me not to talk to people and be generous, so I don''t blame you. If you bother, I''ll leave now!"


    After Jiang Xinrui said that, she picked up the small mirror again and shone in front of her. She wanted to leave the place quickly. This time was not the time to be annoyed at her random walk. How strange the man in front of her was.


    It''s just strange that the mirror of this dry moon has no spiritual power or even luster since it entered this place.


    So no matter how Jiang Xinrui waved it, he didn''t respond. He turned and looked at the world. The way he came had long disappeared.


    This is really never coming back?


    "That''s my magic weapon, but you don''t use it like this..."


    The man whispered, and then raised his hand. The mirror in Jiang Xinrui''s hand suddenly returned to him and was caught by the man with a fan.

 Chapter 4119

    Jiang Xinrui looked at the mirror that she immediately got rid of. Her eyes changed. At that moment, she felt a powerful force.


    It''s the plain man in front of us. This man can''t see any strength at a glance, but he can completely suppress her. It can be seen that the force value is naturally not above a level. Jiang Xinrui met such a hidden person for the first time.


    Jiang Xinrui has never met a person with strong cultivation, but when she stands beside her, Jiang Xinrui feels strong, and those uncles naturally care for her and won''t use spiritual power at all. The people in front of her also don''t have spiritual power, but they make people feel completely different power, like a breeze blowing on their faces, In fact, it can be rough waves


    This is terrible.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t judge people by their appearance, but this person''s appearance is really too ordinary, but his temperament is quite different. It even makes people feel that his face is fake. Such temperament doesn''t seem to match his face. It feels very strange. When this person speaks, it''s even more strange, like skin laughing and meat not laughing


    Maybe it exists between black and white ink paintings. The whole person has a foggy feeling.


    "Who the hell are you? If I guessed correctly, is this a fairyland? You can control everything in this fairyland. The mirror is the key and you threw it yourself. Otherwise, with your strength, how can you put your magic tools at will? What''s your purpose? Just say it directly, otherwise I must not be able to leave this place safely today?"


    Jiang Xinrui stands opposite the man. He looks young and looks about the same age as his father Jiangliu, but Jiang Xinrui knows that he can''t guess his age with his appearance. If he can have this strength, his background is definitely not simple.


    Jiang Xinrui will have that the world of ink painting in front of her is a fairyland, because just now she reached out and touched the things around her. Whether it''s landscape or trees, it''s foggy. It seems that men don''t hide the fact that everything here is a fairyland at all.


    Just to Jiang Xinrui''s surprise, it''s a fantasy, but Reiki is true!


    It can be seen how powerful this person is.


    "Good eyesight, worthy of being the master of my mirror!"


    The man puts down the fan and raises his hand. The fan disappears, but Jiang Xinrui knows that it doesn''t disappear, but is hidden by the man. As long as he needs it, raising his hand will appear again.


    Then the man raised his hand again and saw a set of tea sets and, of course, chairs in front of Jiang Xinrui. The man reached out and asked Jiang Xinrui to sit down.


    "Please, although you are young and different from what I think, after all, you are the master chosen by the dry moon. I have nothing to say. I''ll give you this mirror!"


    The man said, looked down at the palm mirror and sent it directly to Jiang Xinrui''s hand.


    I don''t know why. Since it was a gift, did you go back just now?


    It gives people a situation that seems to be improvised.


    "The mirror chose me?"


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the small mirror in her hand and sat down skeptically.


    In fact, you can''t do without sitting. At this time, Jiang Xinrui can''t touch each other''s strength at all, let alone act rashly. The current situation can only be changed.


    But one thing, Jiang Xinrui will not believe that there is really any coincidence in this world.

 Chapter 4120

"As my apprentice, I won''t treat you badly. The dry moon is only the first magic instrument. I will give you more things in the future, which is absolutely useful to you! So, what do you think?"

 Chapter 4121

    The man didn''t know whether he really worried about Jiang Xinrui''s parents. When Jiang Xinrui finished worrying about her parents at home, the man spoke quickly when he said his purpose, as if he was really worried. He didn''t want Jiang Xinrui to stay for a long time.


    "What? Apprentice again? Why me?"


    "I can do something, but that ability is obvious in front of you. I think you can see it. Moreover, I look at the world very well. I live and work in peace and contentment, sing and dance, and there is the emperor of heaven. Maybe you have stayed here for a long time, and the outside world knows too little."


    "I really can''t help you with this idea!"


    "If this is the only thing you tell me, I really can''t help it. Maybe you can find someone else to try. There are too many heroes in the world. I''m not short of one."


    Jiang Xinrui refused directly. What does a man mean? She seems to be a person who saves the world? This is not a joke. She doesn''t have the ability and mind. She even thinks what men say is strange and interesting. How can she? Over the years, people who should know her and those who should not know her know her mind. They can''t say that they are indifferent, but they really don''t care about things outside.


    As long as it doesn''t involve her own vital interests, Jiang Xinrui won''t pay attention to it. This is certain. As a result, at this time, a man suddenly appears and wants to point at her to save the world? Besides, in this world, Jiang Xinrui thinks it''s very good. It''s like something big is going to happen soon.


    In Jiang Xinrui''s view, even if the world really falls, naturally there are tall people on top, and they can''t turn to themselves.


    Jiang Xinrui felt that the most incomprehensible thing was the idea of the man in front of her, which reminded her of Ji Li''s inexplicable man. Now it seems that Ji Li and the man in front of her really have some characteristics. They are the same mystery and want to take her as an apprentice?


    If it weren''t for Ji Li''s lack of aura, Jiang Xinrui would really doubt that the man in front of him was Ji Li pretending to be.


    "Take you as an apprentice again? Does anyone else have the same idea? Did you promise? Is it helpful to you?"


    The man listened to the doubts in Jiang Xinrui''s tone. He didn''t doubt it, but he didn''t expect who would stare at her so soon? Jiang Xinrui is still a child!


    "It doesn''t matter who it is? It has nothing to do with you, don''t you? You can change it. I really can''t help you. As for your mirror, I don''t need it."


    Jiang Xinrui puts the mirror called dry moon next to the teacup, but she doesn''t know if it''s an illusion. When she puts down the dry moon, Jiang Xinrui seems to feel the sadness of a mirror?


    That feeling is not much better than her own situation today.


    Jiang Xinrui was suddenly a little tired. She held her forehead and pinched it. She asked weakly: "Sir, I don''t know what to call you. Let''s call you sir for the time being. What do you want to do? It''s my fault that I broke in here without authorization. I don''t find any reason to excuse myself, but I''m really tired. I don''t want to waste time with you. I think Mr. is also a smart man. Let''s open the skylight and tell the truth. What do you think?"


    Jiang Xinrui leaned on her head and looked at the man who was almost integrated with ink painting.


    Sometimes, in the face of people who can''t see the origin clearly, it''s better to be cheerful, because others are dark and you are bright, beating around the Bush and wasting time.

 Chapter 4122

    Your so-called intelligence may not be enough to see in front of others. At the moment, although Jiang Xinrui doesn''t think she is really stupid, she doesn''t think it''s a better solution to continue pretending to be a snake in front of this unfathomable man.


    The other party looks like he doesn''t know anything about the outside world, but it''s very clear between the lines. He doesn''t look like a confused person at all.


    Moreover, the first time we met, we gave such a big gift. It was the same thing we couldn''t see. It was also with spiritual power. Everything around us was extremely strange. Jiang Xinrui really didn''t think she would be invincible.


    When she said that her parents were worried at home, the other party''s eyes were very strange. He thought he was hiding well, but Jiang Xinrui saw it, or she said it deliberately to him. When she met, Jiang Xinrui felt that this person was inexplicably familiar and that feeling of peace of mind, which was not false.


    If you look at the people you know in recent years, none of them matches the identity of the person in front of you. It''s not what Jiang Xinrui thinks. If this person really has any origin with himself, it must not be because of himself at present! It can only be because of my father''s river flow or my mother''s Huasheng.


    As for other people''s interpersonal relationships, Jiang Xinrui believes it will never affect her.


    But what Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know is who this relationship will be with and who it can be. After all, for parents, it is the intersection of the previous generation. Many things, whether father or mother, don''t want to involve her in the middle.


    "What I just told you is my purpose! You''re not in a hurry now because you haven''t found it! It''s also wrong. It should be said that you haven''t found it. Some things have already happened!"


    The man took a deep look at Jiang Xinrui and looked up behind Jiang Xinrui. That''s where she came from.


    Then the man looked at Jiang Xinrui again. This time, his eyes became positive, but also worried.


    "Jiang Xinrui, you can''t escape some things. Do you think you can rest easy without worrying about anything? It''s impossible. There are some reasons. I don''t need to say more. You know it in your heart. Why don''t you prepare early when that day comes?"


    "The most important thing in your heart is that you really don''t want to protect it? Can you really care? Otherwise, what are you running around for now?"


    The man looked at Jiang Xinrui''s changing face, didn''t stop, and continued: "Keep the dry moon. Although it''s small, it''s powerful. As long as you use it properly, you can see what you want to see. Of course, according to your current ability, you need your eyes to make full use of it, but it''s always beneficial and harmless to you. You should keep it as a self-protection thing. Some dangers have appeared in places you can''t see, and you Your concentration is still not enough, and your insight and vigilance are also lacking. What you meet now is too simple and numbs you. Do you think your ability is enough? You still lack too many things before you meet real difficulties. "


    "You have to be stronger to protect the people you want to protect and do what you want to do!"


    The man stretched out his hand and pushed the small mirror towards Jiang Xinrui. Then he raised his hand, and a road appeared behind Jiang Xinrui. Looking forward, it was the road when he came.


    "It''s no coincidence that I came here!"

 Chapter 4123

    "I didn''t tell you my name, but you know, even sure what I''m doing now..."


    "Now that we have said this, I think we should be honest. If you don''t tell me who you are, how can I believe that the things you give are not harmful to me? Besides, I don''t think you need to hide, sir. Are you an old friend of my father Jiangliu or an acquaintance with my mother Huasheng?"


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t look at the exit behind her. Instead, she looked at the man in front of her as if she wasn''t in a hurry.


    She didn''t let go of the emotion in the man''s eyes for a moment, paying attention to the man''s reaction when she said two people''s names.


    This time, the man didn''t speak, but his hands were slightly clenched and his heart was bitter. At this time, he wanted to reach out for help, but he needed a reason. Just like once, he had to carefully observe his words and colors even a greeting


    "Everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the world. This is too big for you, but not for me. I live in the world. I know that singing and dancing have developed towards devastation. I naturally want to lend a helping hand! But I made a promise in my early years and didn''t make a dream of ink and wash. This is my last reason, and my dry moon can help me see the place I''ve been through It chose you and helped me choose you. "


    "Besides, we help each other. I know you want to protect your family and know your parents'' identity. You are still too young to live in seclusion. How can it be so simple? If you don''t believe it, go and have a look. There are many strange events all over the world. Some of the dead demons and evil animals have come back from the dead, and even come back from hell... This is not normal, even if the heaven is there Try to suppress secretly, but it''s so easy? These will eventually involve you sooner or later. I don''t want to say more. You''ll understand, or if you ask your parents, they''ll understand. Maybe they know more than you do. "


    "But I didn''t tell you that I don''t want you to join in. They are too naive. Saving them is also saving the future. It''s already young you, not them. This is fate."


    "Go out and do what you should do. I did the dry moon. When you are in danger, I will feel it and help you. Be careful! You will understand what I said today sooner or later. If you don''t have to, I won''t involve you, I..."


    The man got up, raised his hand and took away the tea table in front of Jiang Xinrui. Pointing to the road opposite, his tone became impassioned from the beginning. It was like watching his younger generation go through hardships, which made people laugh.


    Then the man looked at Jiang Xinrui and said with a soothing smile: "since you don''t want to be my apprentice, just call me to participate in business. I like the name. Don''t worry. No matter what happens, I will help you."


    After participating in the business, he read in his heart, "your life was taken by changing your life against the sky. Your existence has affected too much. You have no time to delay... Not only you, but also your family, and even more people. Some people have to pay something when they live. This is also the number of lives."


    The business counselor didn''t say this to Jiang Xinrui. Today, he has said too much to the little girl. He really doesn''t want to do this, but there''s really no way. Only Jiang Xinrui stands up is the most appropriate and can be solved. Some are fate and have to be admitted.

 Chapter 4124

    Life without meeting is like participating in business.


    Although Jiang Xinrui is young and vigorous, but there is still some common sense to never meet? Why is his name like this? In addition to the appearance when the participant said his name, I don''t know why, let Jiang Xinrui have a kind of name, which is the name he casually thought of.


    "You..."


    Jiang Xinrui listened to the words of participating in the business and opened her mouth to say something, but she couldn''t say anything. The words of participating in the business were some rough waves for her, and her heart was definitely not calm.


    And these words, Jiang Xinrui also needs some time to digest


    Turned and looked at the exit, but at this moment, Jiang Xinrui didn''t hurry to go. She looked at the participant and asked, "what does it have to do with you wanting to take me as an apprentice? I think I''m really not an ordinary person. Sometimes I have a lot of influence. I don''t have your family, country and world. If I don''t do what you say, will I affect your future?"


    Participants sighed.


    "You don''t have to set me up like this. You can''t influence my future!"


    "If you don''t believe what I''m saying now, I can''t help it. You''ll know, but you subconsciously refuse the news outside and only look at the current situation..."


    "Well, go back early. Didn''t you say that your parents are worried? Don''t hurry? The door is open."


    At the end of the discussion, the corners of the mouth smiled, as if they knew the reason why Jiang Xinrui was bad and deliberately mentioned it. It was clear that even Jiang Xinrui knew his name and found a good time to wait on the road


    It can be seen that the business participants know more about Jiang Xinrui than Jiang Xinrui himself. They don''t know that Jiang Xinrui doesn''t go home at all, but has another destination.


    "The dry moon is willing to recognize the Lord in your hands. After you go back, take out this drop of blood and give your memory to it. In this way, it can be presented wherever you have seen. Slowly, you find that it is very useful."


    The participants took out the folding fan and shook it, showing the road when Jiang Xinrui came more clearly.


    "I hope you didn''t lie to me. Thank you very much. Let''s talk about it later."


    Jiang Xinrui held the palm mirror, cut her index finger in front of the merchant, and dropped a drop of blood, which was absorbed by the withered moon.


    When Jiang Xinrui scratched herself, she looked nervous and wanted to come forward to say something, but finally she stopped. She just stared at Jiang Xinrui all the time, full of worry. She told her to do so, but in the end, she had to be nervous.


    But he also knew that he had no regrets when he decided to reach out and participate in it.


    "By the way, you said to go to the things that shouldn''t be alive. Is there a direction for rebirth? I want to go and have a look now."


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the withered moon and became blood red. She felt inexplicably familiar with it, but when she thought about it, she felt strange. What would she be familiar with a mirror? While Jiang Xinrui was leaving, she suddenly made a noise and thought of what she said since she participated in the business. Of course, this is not the main purpose. Jiang Xinrui still has doubts about participating in the business, but this doubt is that participating in the business has something to do with Ji Li.


    In some similar places, Jiang Xinrui always feels that there is a problem.


    "You don''t have to look for it. They''ll find you. I''ll prepare you for it!"


    After participating in the business, he raised his hand and waved the fan and directly pushed Jiang Xinrui out. He thought he could get along with the child, but he really overestimated himself and underestimated the similarity between the child and the person.

 Chapter 4125

    If you continue to keep Jiang Xinrui in business, it''s difficult not to expose your emotions. The little girl looks like a muddle headed girl, but in fact, she is careful. Some things seem unintentional. They are all pits. A little carelessness will let him expose more information.


    At the moment, he has exposed a lot. In fact, when he decided to take action, he should understand that some things can''t be completed.


    Looking at the closed ink painting fantasy again, the participant remembered what Jiang Xinrui asked before leaving. The participant whispered, "why do you know so much? Because I am one of them..."


    Outside Baize town.


    Jiang Xinrui was alone outside and looked at the bright sunshine. For a moment, she couldn''t tell what this night was. When she wanted to go in, it was still slightly bright. It would be three poles in the day.


    Perhaps it is because of the reason why he did not want to return to the spring breeze of ten li in the illusions of ink and wash. Now she has too many things to do. He looks up at the direction of the Zhaojue temple, looks at the direction of the ten mile spring breeze, and continues to investigate Wan Feng.


    "There''s too much to do and I don''t know where to start. Choose!"


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the withered moon in her hand and saw what this thing would show. Jiang Xinrui was still suspicious of the last words of participating in the business. She always felt that he had not finished talking, and how did he know so clearly and call her by name?


    One Ji Li is enough to make Jiang Xinrui feel bald. Now there is another participant in business? In fact, for a moment, Jiang Xinrui really doubted whether Ji Li pretended to participate in the business, because some words between them were really similar and even consistent in some meanings.


    But the familiar feeling was not for Ji Li, especially when she entered the ink painting illusion, her body''s sense of fatigue completely disappeared, and the whole person seemed to have rested for several days, and her fatigue was swept away.


    So Jiang Xinrui is really bald. At this time, she is really confused. In fact, even if she doesn''t talk about participating in business, the world has made her feel a sense of urgency. Otherwise, she won''t follow Chi Feng to investigate Wan Feng''s affairs because she detects something wrong between them and can''t wait until what really happens. In this case, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know anything for any reason, She''s in charge.


    Now it''s even more stressful for someone who appears inexplicably. Jiang Xinrui holds the dry moon''s hand and works harder. She thinks of her strange expression when she mentions her parents at home. In order to get more beneficial news, Jiang Xinrui even deliberately said her parents'' names. When the words Jiang Liu and Huasheng appear, Jiang Xinrui obviously noticed that the response of participating in business was greater.


    Just for a moment, Jiang Xinrui didn''t distinguish which one was because of. Of course, it''s because of these two people!


    After all, there must be no shortage of parents'' old friends.


    Just when Jiang Xinrui was in chaos, the dry moon she held tightly suddenly came out a scene, which was a blazing Phoenix! He sat on the ground with his eyes closed, surrounded by circles of borders. He seemed unable to move


    "Chifeng? What''s the matter? Where is this?"


    "Didn''t he go to Zhaojue temple?"


    Seeing that Chifeng looked like pain, Jiang Xinrui suddenly changed her face and just left behind her confused mood.


    But no matter how anxious Jiang Xinrui is, the dry moon won''t speak. It can only show what she is worried about according to Jiang Xinrui''s thoughts, and then show a few words. That''s the address

 Chapter 4126

    What Jiang Xinrui was not told by the merchant was that she added a drop of her blood. What the dry moon showed was what Jiang Xinrui was most worried about. Although she denied it, her heart could not deceive others. What she cared about would be shown to her at any time to calm her heart.


    But this dry month also has disadvantages, that is, it can not show the situation of the whole situation. Just like a movie, it can only be half, half and half reduced.


    At this time, Jiang Xinrui didn''t know this. She just saw Chifeng sitting on the ground with an extremely bad face. She couldn''t see anything else. The dry moon was not a camera and couldn''t be changed. Jiang Xinrui was worried enough to look at this. She knew that the dry moon must show the place she had been to. Plus the name of the place, Jiang Xinrui even turned the place upside down, You have to find him, too.


    When Jiang Xinrui started to rush towards the place shown in the dry moon mirror, she looked away and saw the dry moon Beside Chifeng, across the corner of a man''s clothes and the edge of a purple robe. I don''t know why. Jiang Xinrui had the feeling that she knew this person!


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xinrui speeds up and reads in her heart that Chifeng must wait for her.


    It''s really ridiculous, but she didn''t see Chi Feng for a while. Chi Feng is in danger. She really thinks Chi Feng can protect herself. Even if Chi Feng doesn''t protect herself, there are demon soldiers who secretly protect him. How can this be so?


    What Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know is that in fact, she and Chifeng haven''t seen each other for a while, but three days. She can''t feel the passage of time outside in the ink fantasy. Coupled with her delay in the underworld, she and Chifeng haven''t seen each other for three days.


    Zhaojue temple.


    Because of the tight time, Jiang Xinrui didn''t inform anyone, especially when she saw that the dry moon mirror showed a few big words of Zhaojue temple, Jiang Xinrui didn''t want to inform anyone, because she knew that she didn''t need to find it at all. Neither her father Jiangliu nor her mother Huasheng had given up monitoring Zhaojue temple since Wanfeng began to practice in Zhaojue temple.


    Jiang Xinrui knows some things even if she is not at home.


    Because of this, Jiang Xinrui finally decided to follow Chifeng to investigate Wanfeng. After all, even her mother is investigating, which proves that this thing is definitely not simple.


    But what Jiang Xinrui doesn''t understand at the moment is why Chifeng is in danger in Zhaojue temple? What about Wan Feng? And father and mother? Even the beacon and others, even the soldiers of the evil world will not suck up, but not everyone will be unable to protect a Phoenix.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xinrui is faster and worried.


    When flying with spiritual power, Jiang Xinrui realized that she didn''t feel tired at all. It was like beating chicken blood. It can be seen that the aura in the ink illusion was true, and she got a lot of energy.


    It''s strange to say that participating in the business seems to be intentional. He doesn''t care how she absorbs her spiritual power into her body. People with normal cultivation really don''t absorb like her. They absorb it a little bit, but according to the understanding of her in the business words, he won''t know the Tao.


    The result of her absorption is that there is less spiritual power in his ink illusion.


    Nothing is endless. Besides, in this age, how precious is a little aura from the outside world?


    However, she is not stingy in participating in business. Jiang Xinrui feels that participating in business is conniving at her.

 Chapter 4127

    Outside Zhaojue temple.


    When the heart as like as two peas were found in the dry moon mirror, there was no shadow of the Phoenix in the same mirror as the dry moon mirror.


    Although her speed caught up with Chifeng and even less with Wenqiao, coupled with her abundant energy, Jiang Xinrui''s speed was not slow, but Chifeng was not here at all!


    Jiang Xinrui couldn''t help thinking, is it a transfer? Or was he rescued? Either way, Jiang Xinrui can''t relax her vigilance.


    Then Jiang Xinrui went directly to Zhaojue temple. I don''t know how many times she came to Zhaojue temple. Jiang Xinrui''s mood is different every time she comes. I hope this Buddhist place won''t disappoint her.


    At this time, Jiang Xinrui felt a wheezing sound of rapid flight in her ear, like a bird. What''s coming?


    "It''s really fate. We met again. I didn''t think it would be so early for us to see each other again! Where are we in a hurry?"


    "The person you want is with me."


    A male voice with a smile fell directly from the sky in front of Jiang Xinrui.


    Jiang Xinrui raised her eyes, stepped back and frowned at the visitor. It was a coincidence that she mentioned him not long ago. She would see him at this meeting.


    The visitor was no one else. It was Ji Li, who was so nervous that people couldn''t see his purpose.


    A purple robe and dark blue brocade, he is tall and straight. Every time he sees Ji Li''s face, Jiang Xinrui feels that his face is refined, that is, he has been dressed up. To put it bluntly, he is making up.


    Long eyebrows, narrow eyes, always with a sneer and sarcasm.


    The person Jiang Xinrui saw in the dry moon mirror, she now has good reason to doubt that it is Ji Li. She won''t believe that there are so coincidence things in the world.


    "You''re right. We really have fate. It''s not easy for you to find me. What do you do with Chifeng?"


    "We''ve been together day and night for two years. You know Chi Feng is always by my side and who he is. What''s the point of catching him?"


    "It''s not far from Zhaojue temple. There are his sister, people in the demon world and my parents. Do you think you can deal with these people?"


    When Jiang Xinrui talked about the last, her tone was very serious, especially when she talked about her parents. It was a warning to Ji Li. If she remembered correctly, she remembered that Ji Li avoided her parents.


    Now, if Ji Li knew Hua Sheng and the river was nearby, would he have no scruples about what he said and did?


    And Jiang Xinrui also said in her heart, why did he catch Chifeng? What''s the use of catching Chifeng for him? This person, whether speaking or doing, is always unpredictable.


    "It seems that you don''t know these people very well. Haven''t you had much contact recently?"


    Ji Li raised his eyebrows, and the whole person was in high spirits, which was very different from before.


    He always pays attention to his manners. A gentleman is dressed.


    "Hua Sheng, I''ve led the river away for a long time. I can''t say I led it away. It''s a wake-up call for them. They found something and the couple went to deal with it..."


    "As for the soldiers in the demon world, you should know me. I don''t refuse to come. I feed on them. And his sister. When I don''t know, she is trapped under the Buddhist scriptures? She is also reinforced with a seal by Hua Sheng. Are you sure you and Chifeng''s sister and Chifeng are still good friends before?"

 Chapter 4128

    "When were you so naive? Your little warm man won''t blame you? Didn''t you go and have a look? She was sealed and a little sad..."


    Ji Li smiled at the corners of his mouth, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes.


    His eyes looking at Jiang Xinrui are also complex. Anyone does things for a reason. Ji Li is not without reason, and his purpose is for himself and others.


    In those years, he looked for Jiang Xinrui again and again. Even if she didn''t care about herself, what about the people in her heart?


    And Ji Li, it''s not easy for him to survive. How can he know that Jiang Xinrui will affect his results? Ji Li has been secretly watching Jiang Xinrui''s, and some things deviate. Ji Li is secretly dealing with them, so that Jiang Xinrui is not making a move, and don''t affect his ending.


    But slowly, Ji Li found that he was really stupid. Following Jiang Xinrui, he seemed to be becoming an old mother, and there was no change. Only because Jiang Xinrui was a person, she really didn''t solve the problem according to the normal brain circuit.


    The reason why Jiang Xinrui has this concern and this change is because of Chifeng. Even her problems are also because of Chifeng. Now that she knows this problem, Ji Li has to solve the problem from the root.


    Anyway, they won''t have a future anyway. He doesn''t do evil like this. Besides, what can he do even if he does evil? Anyone does things for himself, and so does he.


    "He''s in my hands. You want to see him. Come with me. Be obedient. I''ll let you see him earlier, otherwise you really have no fate. Although it''s sooner or later, as an elder, I don''t want to disturb your fate."


    "I know something about what you''ve been investigating."


    Ji Li didn''t know what he thought of. He restrained his smile and directly explained his intention. He originally planned to do it quietly, but then he thought that according to Jiang Xinrui''s thinking and the degree of Chi Feng in recent years, if he really killed Chi Feng quietly and let him disappear in the world, let alone the demon world will trace it to the end, Jiang Xinrui will, which is a variable.


    Even, Ji Li thought it was ahead of time. He might die directly in the hands of Jiang Xinrui. After all, she has potential, but she hasn''t been explored yet.


    Thinking of this, Ji Li noticed that the breath around Jiang Xinrui became stronger, the momentum of the whole person became stronger, and the strength should also change.


    It seems that Jiang Xinrui has found a way?


    Her own too much energy is like a seal, but it is not sealed and hidden in her body, and this was discovered when he followed Jiang Xinrui. At that time, in fact, he couldn''t hurt her even if he tried to kill her.


    It''s just that Jiang Xinrui, who is still a child, doesn''t know this?


    Huasheng and Jiangliu should not want to tell her. Maybe they want her to be safer?


    But some things are not hidden. At this time, Jiang Xinrui seems to have got the key and is opening her real power little by little.


    "You are!"


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know what Ji Li is thinking. She thinks of Chifeng in his hand. It seems that she was caught because of her. Jiang Xinrui is really angry.


    At this meeting, Ji Li said that he knew what they had been investigating. Jiang Xinrui clenched her fist and then slowly let go.


    "Let''s go..."

 Chapter 4129

    Ji Li looked at Jiang Xinrui''s weak words and sneered. He didn''t want to do so, but this is the only way at present and the only way he can do.


    When he first met Jiang Xinrui, he really thought the little girl was not an ordinary person. After contact, he also felt that Jiang Xinrui was not an emotional person.


    But then too many things, let Ji Li feel slapped in the face, a Chifeng has let Jiang Xinrui lose the whole game.


    Ji Li secretly felt the emotion in his heart and stretched out his hand to pull the stiff Jiang Xinrui to his place.


    "I really don''t know whether I should praise you two for your sincere feelings. Your feelings are too good. How do you know so fast? I''m still thinking about how to find you faster..."


    "As a result, you sent it to the door... At this point, the fate between us is greater."


    Ji Li looked at her resistance and had to give in when she was pulling Jiang Xinrui. She sneered even more. She couldn''t help saying a few words to stimulate her, but even if she stimulated Jiang Xinrui, Ji Li was also tempted.


    Is there any connection between Chifeng and Jiang Xinrui that he doesn''t know?


    Before Jiang Xinrui came, Ji Li had broken all the links between Chifeng and Jiang Xinrui, just didn''t want Jiang Xinrui to know anything in advance to prevent hindering his plan. Of course, his plan has taken shape. No matter how Jiang Xinrui resists, some things have begun.


    Jiang Xinrui is still too naive. Does she think she can just take care of the people in front of her?


    A ten mile spring breeze is not as simple as she saw.


    When Jiang Xinrui heard Ji Li''s words, she didn''t answer, and she didn''t even ridicule. Now she wants to see what medicine Ji Li is buying in his gourd. It''s certainly not that simple to catch Chifeng, and take her parents away. Everything reveals strangeness.


    Some things happen too coincidentally.


    When Jiang Xinrui looked at Ji Li and took her for a moment, she saw a very imposing and majestic huge palace, but it was a bit exaggerated. Strictly speaking, it was a decent residence.


    In front of the high wall courtyard, there are stone statues with nothing to see at both ends. In Jiang Xinrui''s view, they look like fish, but the body of the fish''s head has a pair of huge wings, and there are rolling waves at their feet, which are also made of stone statues.


    It''s really strange. How can such strange things be placed in front of the normal courtyard?


    Later, Jiang Xinrui knew that the thing in front of Ji Li''s house was also a fierce beast Ying fish that had been extinct in ancient times. It is said that it can make birds singing like mandarin ducks. Wherever it appears, there will be floods.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t understand why Ji Li likes such things, which is not consistent with what he usually shows.


    "What''s the matter? Are you frightened by my mansion?"


    "This is just a place where I used to be. I think my main hall was dignified in those years. If there was no later..."


    Ji Li stood beside Jiang Xinrui and introduced with an unclear look in his eyes.


    "What if you didn''t happen? In what time, you won''t come back. What you lost has been lost."


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to hear what Ji Li continues to say about his greatness.


    Not to mention that it was a thing of the past, mainly at this time, Jiang Xinrui really didn''t want to listen to Ji Li''s past and how brilliant it was.


    Then he looked up at Ji Li with cold eyes: "I''ve listened to you and followed you to your place. Where''s Chi Feng?"

 Chapter 4130

    "You took great pains to bring me here. You didn''t let me see how your route went all the way. It''s so laborious. Isn''t it to let me see your nest?"


    "Don''t you know that if you show more in front of the enemy, you will lose more? I knew nothing about you before, but now it''s different. How are you sure I won''t find any different clues around? Finally take your life?"


    "Or do you mean to let me be your home? Every time you dress up, I''m really surprised... Do you know there''s a saying in the world that you should dress up and meet your lover?"


    "In that case, we really have fate, don''t you think?"


    Jiang Xinrui said that at last, she was closer to Ji Li. She walked into him and looked into his eyes. During the conversation, Jiang Xinrui intentionally or unintentionally sprinkled her warm breath on Ji Li''s ears, even her lips. But no matter how close the distance is, there is a distance. There is a distance between her and Ji Li, and no one can really trust anyone.


    Strange to say, she and Ji Li have known each other for a short time, at least for a long time? Jiang Xinrui thinks so. After all, it''s the first time she''s heard of the name of participating in business, but she has that trust in her heart. Now I think, why is she not vigilant when she walks into the ink fantasy? Because that person had no threat, did not want to hurt her, and did not have the slightest murderous spirit.


    But not everyone is in business.


    Sometimes, she can use everything around her to achieve her goal.


    It is natural to use different methods to deal with different people. Over the years, Jiang Xinrui has not changed at all, let alone unchanged.


    Ji Li is too vague in her eyes, but she feels that she is very close to the truth. Jiang Xinrui can''t wait to open something, and can''t find a way. It seems that she is close. She can know something immediately, but when these things are true, Jiang Xinrui immediately finds that there is a bigger thing waiting for her.


    Just like now, at the beginning, she just wanted to deal with everything about the ten mile spring breeze. Even the reason for leaving home at the beginning was very simple. She just pretended to be clever and worried her parents. Later, she participated in more and more and contacted more and more because she touched her own interests.


    No one can hurt her ten mile spring breeze.


    Now, in fact, Jiang Xinrui herself knows that she can''t really pretend that there''s nothing to return to her original life.


    Maybe the counselor who only met once was right. Her fate had been set long ago, but it was the reason for her early and late.


    No matter which one her parents took out, they were people who shocked the world. The fate of the world was not so simple.


    Jiang Xinrui finished and looked at Ji Li without saying anything. Her eyes seemed angry, as if she was about to burst out, and what she was repressing... Soon Jiang Xinrui knew what he was repressing.


    Of course, Jiang Xinrui was surprised by Ji Li''s depression. She was just a temptation. Unexpectedly, Ji Li would suddenly be silent and take a big step back. It looked like a virus.


    "Jiang Xinrui, do you have brain disease?"


    Ji Li raised his hand and shook his sleeves. Looking at Jiang Xinrui, his eyes seemed to be looking at someone seriously ill, and the words that doubted Jiang Xinrui''s brain was sick were even more disgusting and serious.

 Chapter 4131

    Ji Li''s proper tone made Jiang Xinrui even really doubt whether he had a brain disease?


    In other words, Ji Li was still challenging her bottom line just now. What light words of fate did she say? She just hit back. Is Ji Li such a big reaction?


    This makes Jiang Xinrui a little ridiculous.


    Even inexplicable.


    It''s just mutual temptation. Do you have the face to accuse others?


    "I was born with many stars supporting the moon. Naturally, I am very healthy. No one is healthier than me. It''s you. Let me remind you that it''s not easy to get an appearance without human shape. Please cherish it!"


    "I''m not going around with you, Chifeng. You can''t move. It''s not how important he is to me, but his status is unusual. He is the promising successor of the demon world, and it is also an opportunity for the peaceful coexistence between the heaven and the demon world in the future. The heaven takes him seriously, and even won''t give up. You should be careful to deal with your noble and special status. You have been imprisoned for many years and see the sun again. You lose Can I afford it or can I afford it? "


    "Think about it. It''s the most wrong decision you made to kill Chifeng! Remember you said I was naive. How come you were more naive than me in the end? You really thought you could threaten me by relying on a man?"


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Ji Li''s disgusted appearance and put away his teasing eyes. It was just a test. It was not urgent.


    Changing tone, Ji Li continued: "You want me to play with you. I came with you and cooperated with you. I didn''t resist all the way. I almost got it. Ji Li, what we asked is different. I didn''t believe what you said. There are some things in the God of God. Prediction can''t change anything. How do you know? Isn''t it because of your prediction that all these results have your trend?"


    Jiang Xinrui stepped back and leaned against the stone statue at the door. Her eyes looked more indifferent at Ji Li, as if she wasn''t the one who had moved his mind to Ji Li just now.


    What''s more, I didn''t try to test Ji Li like that just now, but now I have a little more meaning to confide in him?


    I don''t know if Jiang Xinrui thinks there''s nothing to hide. She feels too lazy to say anything. Some just want to end their laziness and go home to bed early.


    Ji Li looked up at Jiang Xinrui and imagined that he couldn''t understand her for a moment. His eyes seemed to be floating with fog.


    "According to what you mean, you came with me just to cooperate with a play and make people think that you are really compromised by me because you care about Chifeng? Everything you have is intentional..."


    "I really don''t know. Should I praise you for being smart or stupid? I showed weakness, but I had a plan in my heart. I almost cheated me too! Chifeng''s identity is your card, and it''s behind your back! Right? Everyone knows, but they don''t know..."


    "As long as the relationship between Chifeng and Bai ran exists all the time, it''s good for you. You know that whether it''s Huasheng or Jiangliu, they will be dragged into some whirlpools sooner or later. They are afraid. At that time, you will have this bright and secret card to contain each other. Although it''s not very necessary for Huasheng and Jiangliu, you can avoid a lot of trouble, because you can completely avoid a lot of trouble To control the decision of a demon world, because you hold the future of the demon world in your hands. "


    "Nothing can restrain a person more than feelings, especially a silly boy who is so pure that you are all over the world..."


    Ji Li looked at Jiang Xinrui more and more unreal. For a moment of silence, he looked at Jiang Xinrui meaningfully and said, "you''re so powerful..."

 Chapter 4132

    "After learning how to fight without effort, should I say that you are smarter than your mother or will you use the people around you? Jiang Xinrui, how can you be so young?"


    "You are better at using your strengths than your mother..."


    When Ji Li talked about his strengths, his tone was deliberately lengthened, his eyes meant something, and he glanced at Jiang Xinrui''s face.


    Jiang Xinrui knows how attractive her appearance is to some people. She won''t be as direct as some people, but she will find another way cold.


    Ji Li believes that Jiang Xinrui will not have only one Chifeng around her. In other words, whether now or in the future, there will be many Chifeng, or they know that they will jump out of the trap. They will come and go at her call and respectfully act as a backing.


    Of course, to be direct, it''s a spare tire.


    In Ji Li''s opinion, people like Hua Sheng disdain to use some strange methods. She doesn''t think she can get on the stage, but such a thing is just a matter of Hua Sheng''s ideas. Ji Li really thinks Hua Sheng is hypocritical. He also thinks Jiang Xinrui grew up around Hua Sheng and naturally disdains it.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Xinrui really gave him an accident. She is not only not an accident, but also a shortcut. She will never take another step.


    Seriously, such Jiang Xinrui is smarter than Huasheng.


    At least in Ji Li''s view, as long as the goal is achieved, no matter what way it is, it is enough as long as it is useful.


    Ji Li glanced at the clothes under the high door and sneered.


    "I''m praising you..."


    "I''m not old. I pretend to be deep. I can even pretend to be cautious. I really despise you."


    "You said you were still waiting for you to save his silly boy. What would happen if you knew this? Is he still him? Considering the seal your parents imposed on his sister, your family is really going to kill them all."


    After saying this, Ji Li did not continue to stand at the door, but went up the steps and prepared to go in.


    The footsteps of each step were loud, like deliberately reminding someone.


    "Whatever you say."


    "How can you let people go? I won''t let me fight with you at your door, will I?"


    "You must not have this time, or do you still want to take me as an apprentice? I tell you this, you can give up. I already have a master, which is much better than you."


    "If it was difficult for me to deal with you before, but now I still have a way not to disturb my parents and deal with you!"


    Jiang Xinrui has no patience. She always feels that if she continues to wait, something will deviate from her direction.


    I''m also worried about Chifeng. What she said and what she thought, how can this guy know all about it?


    At the same time, Jiang Xinrui also knows the periphery of the whole residence. In fact, she wants to see the inside. She believes that this place will give her some explanations and clues to understand Ji Li.


    She really doesn''t like the feeling of being watched secretly, but she can''t catch anything.


    Now anyone who comes out knows her. She''s like pouring into a strange circle. She can''t get out or go back.


    As for what she said about worshipping teachers, she just continued to test Ji Li''s words. There would be no elders on her head except her parents.


    "It doesn''t matter. What Shifu doesn''t Shifu. I was worried and wanted to control you. Why should I be your elder? Even if it has nothing to do with you, I can control you. Just like now, you have your purpose, but you still come?"

 Chapter 4133

    Ji Liyang raised his hand and pointed to Jiang Xinrui standing in front of him. No matter what she said, she finally came. As long as Chifeng was still useful to Jiang Xinrui, he still had a way to control her.


    Moreover, Jiang Xinrui is still young and doesn''t see some things clearly enough. The problem of hard mouth is really hard injury, which is also the best thing for him.


    Misunderstandings are often the result of hard words.


    "Do you think I just wanted to talk to you and meet him? Have you thought about it? I''ve almost dealt with him for the delay. Why aren''t you curious? Even if you care about Chifeng''s point because of others, you should also think about how he is now..."


    Ji Li stretched out his hand and pushed open the door. The scene inside was at a glance. As imagined, it was an antique yard, but the only difference from the imagination was that most of the things in Ji Li''s yard were related to water.


    There is a stone statue like a fish at the door, and there are not many other landscapes in the middle of the yard, only a lotus pond.


    There is also a dry well in the four corners of the yard. The landscape of the whole yard is very strange, like an array of layout, but people can''t see anything.


    "You never took me to see Chifeng. Do you want me to smash your little house?"


    "Seriously, Ji Li, I really don''t understand you. What do you want? What are you thinking? You want to change your ending. Even if it''s related to me, there are many ways. I''m not your necessary choice. You want to control me again and again. If you don''t achieve this goal today, you won''t let me see Chifeng at all, will you?"


    Jiang Xinrui followed Ji Li into his courtyard and swept around. It felt as if someone had passed here just now.


    On second thought, Ji Li brought Chifeng here. She didn''t know where she was imprisoned, and she would delay with Ji Li all the time. It was just because she felt the breath of Chifeng. Since it was determined that Chifeng was here, Jiang Xinrui also wanted to spend time with him.


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t dare to act rashly when she couldn''t understand Ji Li''s actions. In Jiang Xinrui''s view, Ji Li is a madman, totally, because only madmen will behave as they please, and there is no basis at all.


    Ji Li walked in front, looked at the closed side door with unclear eyes and sneered at the corners of his mouth. Then he suddenly turned and looked at Jiang Xinrui and said, "do you say my first idea?"


    "In fact, I want to imprison you, because imprisoning you is really once and for all. Don''t worry about your little girl doing something exciting and deviating from the track. Just in this case, if you give me a counterattack, I''m worried that I can''t subdue you or kill you. Finally, I observed for a while, and I thought of another good way, that is, the people around you Start. "


    "Whoever affects you, get rid of who. After looking at it, this Chifeng is the biggest. Just now, it''s not so important. I underestimate you. The little girl''s mind is the most difficult to guess. In this case, Jiang Xinrui, let''s play another way!"


    Ji Li walked into Jiang Xinrui, looked into her eyes and continued: "he''s right here. You can see that I''m not big, but I''m not small. Except for this mansion, everything around me is nothingness. You don''t have to be suspicious. I can quickly take you to such a place, which can only show that it doesn''t exist in the outside world..."

 Chapter 4134

    "It''s different from the dreamland you see. You must feel that it''s a dreamland, but it''s not. It doesn''t exist in the outside world, but it''s a place that always exists. It''s the place where I once lived."


    "So everything in this mansion is true. Everything except this mansion is fake. You know, seeing is not necessarily true. This place is even bigger than you think."


    "If you find him, I won''t stop you from taking him, but in the process of your search, I will stop you. Of course, I may not. It all depends on my mood. A little. As long as you find him, you can take him away. I won''t interfere."


    Ji Li said, and turned aside to let out the position behind him. He handed everything behind him to Jiang Xinrui.


    Just when I left, I thought of something. I stepped back again and patted the dust on Jiang Xinrui''s shoulder: "I hope you will be as rational as you said in the future. I will always stare at you. Jiang Xinrui, you can''t hide. In heaven, you decide to bring me down, and our fate will not end. I don''t want to be tied with you, but now it seems that fate is still very interesting. My only ability in the past will react as long as I am close to you. You can''t blame me , if you want to blame, blame fate. At the beginning, we had our own needs. "


    Ji Li then took a deep look at Jiang Xinrui. Jiang Xinrui couldn''t understand that look, but it''s also true. Ji Li''s eyes are like a fox. When can she understand?


    Thinking of what Ji Li left before he left, Jiang Xinrui thought for a moment and strode into the yard.


    There are many people staring at her. She is no less than Ji Li. Over the years, whether openly or secretly, there are still few staring at her? So what? She has her own rules and wants to do no less.


    As for Ji Li''s words, Jiang Xinrui can''t tell the true from the false, and won''t want to talk in his mouth. At that time, she''s really not as good as looking for it by herself. When she came here, Ji Li said that she knew what she was investigating and who was responsible for the ghost, but turned her head and never mentioned it. For the left and right, Jiang Xinrui knows that he won''t say it.


    If you keep asking, you won''t get the result.


    Ji Li will only give you what he wants you to see.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xinrui walked a lot faster. She wanted to find Chifeng right away, otherwise she was always uneasy and told Ji Li the truth or falsehood, but the man didn''t care about it. Only her heart knew it best.


    Indeed, for Chifeng, she has objective external reasons, undeniable and internal reasons.


    "Chifeng?"


    "Where the hell are you..."


    Jiang Xinrui quickly looked for Ji Li''s residence, but she didn''t see anyone. Strangely, there was a smell of Chifeng everywhere, but she couldn''t find the shadow of Chifeng.


    In Ji Li''s mansion, Jiang Xinrui didn''t feel the passage of time, but she was more and more worried. She thought Ji Li wanted to exchange any interest conditions with her. Unexpectedly, she suddenly changed her attention in the end. She couldn''t figure out what ghost idea the guy had in mind!


    Just as Jiang Xinrui was anxiously looking for it, the dry moon on her body suddenly became hot. When it was hot, Jiang Xinrui felt it for a moment and took it out quickly. How could she forget that there was such a thing in her hand.


    It was with this thing that she found that Chifeng had been caught

 Chapter 4135

    "Dry moon, I don''t know how to use you, and you have helped me once, so help me once and help me see where the fool is."


    Jiang Xinrui holds the magic weapon given by the merchant, and what she thinks is Chifeng.


    She knows that Ji Li may still be watching in the dark. This is his place. She has no way and can''t care so much now. Just find Chifeng and take him away.


    There are many things waiting for her outside, the whereabouts of her parents, the end of Baize Town, and Lord Pluto


    Lord Pluto knows all about it. He totally kicked her out that day. He just told himself that Pluto must have something to do. Although she can''t stop it, she can''t stop it, but Jiang Xinrui knows that she needs to tell her parents.


    Otherwise, she always felt that she was going to lose it. This was not a matter of her age, which exceeded her estimate.


    And Ji Li, participate in business


    These sudden and inexplicable people, Jiang Xinrui is really a question mark in his head.


    Kuyue has not responded to Jiang Xinrui''s urgent inquiry, which is very strange, but Jiang Xinrui knows too little about this thing. She really doesn''t know what''s going on and how to use this thing to make it work normally.


    "You can''t help me. What have you been doing?"


    Jiang Xinrui looked back and forth while looking at the dry moon. If this thing can''t communicate, Jiang Xinrui really wants to ask if it can''t make trouble?


    She knew that the mansion didn''t look very big, but she couldn''t see anyone. Ji Li must be playing tricks in the dark. After all, Ji Li gave a special warning when he left! Jiang Xinrui also knows that Chifeng must be here.


    While Jiang Xinrui was anxiously looking for it, two people stood in the dark next to the transparent mirror image like monitoring.


    Ji Li, dressed in gorgeous clothes, looked arrogant and sneered. He used to laugh at Jiang Xinrui and himself. His eyes had always been cold and thin to see through the world.


    There is Chifeng in purple robe, which is the clothes he wears every time he is ready to fight. At the moment, he only needs armor.


    Chifeng''s eyes are completely different from those of Ji Li. He is indifferent, heartache, sadness and more murderous, but he doesn''t know whether it is for Ji Li or Jiang Xinrui, or even the world.


    He has been standing like this. I don''t know how long he has been standing. At the moment, he is completely different from when he was around Jiang Xinrui. He has been on the battlefield. Although he is not a hegemon, he is also a leader. He has killed all sides with one army.


    He is not a little man who can only stand behind Jiang Xinrui.


    It''s just that he likes to be protected by Jiang Xinrui like that, and doesn''t care what others say. He can always guard around the people he likes. No matter what kind of role it is, who says he likes a strong girl like Jiang Xinrui?


    She is destined to have a different identity. If he is not like him, how can he stand behind her?


    But none of this means he''s good for nothing.


    "I know what you''re thinking!"


    "I don''t understand. People are so clear about what they say. Why am I so shameless? I won''t give up?"


    Chifeng pulls away her eyes from Jiang Xinrui and looks at Ji Li beside her. This time, he mocks Ji Li.

 Chapter 4136

    "You don''t understand too much. That''s right. How can you understand things like you that are not gods, demons, people or ghosts?"


    Chi Feng said finally, when he looked at Ji Li, he was extremely sarcastic. It can be said that Ji Li had been sarcastic at others all the time, but he was sarcastic this time. His eyes were very life-threatening.


    Maybe it''s also because no one dares to talk to him like this in recent years. In addition, he is still a man in his hands. He has a small life in his hands. How dare he be so arrogant?


    "Are you really not afraid that I will kill you directly?"


    Ji Li raised his hand and stretched his sleeves. His eyes became cold. His face changed quickly.


    Then he took a few steps forward. It seemed careless, but it gave people a kind of poisonous snake that would kill people at any time, waiting for the opportunity.


    "Now no one knows you''re here except Jiang Xinrui. Even if someone knows, I''m not afraid. When they come, you''ll die. Who can save you? Jiang Xinrui? She can''t even find you now. How can she save you? Like people outside, when they find you, it''s already a corpse."


    "As for me, Jiang Xinrui knows too little about me. It''s no exaggeration to say that it''s more difficult than going to heaven. I''m not afraid of you. You know, if it wasn''t for preventing Jiang Xinrui from changing my destiny, I wouldn''t interfere in your affairs and we wouldn''t know each other. You can only blame fate. Who told you not to do it, Why do you come to Jiang Xinrui''s side to be a valet? Now it may hurt your life? What do you think you want? Is that idea really so emotional? "


    "If it''s serious, no matter who I am, I don''t think anyone will understand it. Don''t you really care at all? You''ve seen your sister''s business yourself. It has nothing to do with me. Even if we don''t tell you, you''ve seen the situation with your own eyes. Jiang Xinrui said it himself. No one threatened her. You overestimate your position in her heart, Why are you so stubborn? "


    "Leaving her is not the best choice? You will only be used when you are around her. I really can''t understand you."


    When Ji Li said this, he always looked at Chi Feng and didn''t let go of any expression on Chi Feng''s face.


    No matter for what reason, as a man, Ji Li doesn''t believe that Chifeng really doesn''t care at all. Moreover, he is also a man who likes Jiang Xinrui. How can he bear to say that he doesn''t care about him to the person he likes?


    "Can''t you understand me? I can''t understand you either!"


    Chifeng left her eyes on Jiang Xinrui and turned to answer Ji Li''s question.


    "You tried your best to catch me, trapped me here, and attracted Jiang Xinrui. You wanted to exchange something? I don''t know why you suddenly changed your mind and didn''t kill me. Instead, you had to let me go. Why are you?"


    "Not just because of what Jiang Xinrui said just now? We don''t know each other, but you know me or Jiang Xinrui very well. You should have known each other a long time ago. I remember I felt the smell of a strange man around Jiang Xinrui. At that time, I thought, who would it be? Who would she secretly meet? No one would know "What will this person be?"


    "Now look, that person is you!"


    "Who the hell are you? What do you want to do?"

 Chapter 4137

    "You won''t let me go directly..."


    Chifeng''s eyes are serious. At the moment, Chifeng gives people a very formal feeling. It''s like being separated from the identity of a child for a moment, but in fact, Chifeng is not a child for a long time.


    Just around his family, he is used to camouflage, used to being taken care of, and is willing to be taken care of. He wants his family to rest assured. When only he is left, Chifeng also knows what face to face with.


    Never lose momentum in front of people.


    At this time, Chi Feng was negotiating with the people in front of him. He knew little about this person. He had seen this person only two times. Although he had suspected and secretly investigated, it was really not easy. He had no news at all. Chi Feng even doubted whether the man really existed in the world.


    As long as anyone exists, there will be clues. Chifeng can''t find it. Either this person doesn''t exist or he hasn''t found it yet. From the first discovery of the breath around Jiang Xinrui to the peeping in the demon world, Chifeng has been looking for this person.


    Just found today, Chifeng didn''t find it. He won''t believe that there is really anyone in the world. There is no information, only one explanation, that is, he hasn''t found it yet.


    "I don''t know what your motive is. I can only think about what I see, but I really don''t understand. You''re so busy that you won''t invite me to see your residence? I don''t think you''re so free, so why? You didn''t start to kill me. I guess you changed your mind. First, you didn''t expect Jiang Xinrui to come so fast, at least faster than you think, or even faster than you think Before you were ready to find her, she appeared and you had to change your mind. "


    "And finally, you completely changed your mind and asked Jiang Xinrui to find me in this place and say what to play a different game? You completely decided to change because of Jiang Xinrui''s words. You want me to tell me to leave her, or she can give up me, right? No matter which of us makes this decision, it doesn''t matter. All you want is this decision?"


    "Of course, this is my guess. It''s our first time to chat like this. What do I know about you? I can only find some clues in today''s conversation..."


    Chi Feng is looking at Ji Li and wants to find something different in Ji Li''s eyes, but obviously, Ji Li has changed.


    It''s not that he was timid in front of the young man, but what he didn''t expect was that Chi Feng was also different from what he observed in the dark.


    "Oh..."


    "So what? You say so much, do you forget one thing? You and her are in my hands now!"


    Ji Li''s face changed slightly. I don''t know it was because Chi Feng responded to a sentence. In short, it made people feel anxious. Looking at Chi Feng''s eyes became more ironic, as if he was mocking Chi Feng''s overestimation, "No matter what you''re thinking, you turn around and look at the person who''s still looking for you. She''s really looking for you. Who knows how much she''s worried about you? But it doesn''t matter. What you need to know is that if you follow her, things like today won''t end."


    "No matter what she thinks of you, you are always dangerous around her. All those who want to deal with her will turn to you."


    "Today, for the sake of her helping me, I just give you a warning. I didn''t really do it, but not everyone is like me."

 Chapter 4138

    Although Ji Li looked at Chi Feng with a mocking look in his eyes, his words seemed to be both a warning and an urgent explanation from his elders.


    That feeling is a little complicated. Of course, Chi Feng doesn''t feel complicated himself, but Ji Li in Chi Feng''s eyes gives people a very complicated feeling from the beginning to now.


    Ji Li is very complicated.


    It''s hard to understand.


    In fact, not only Chi Feng can''t understand, but also Ji Li.


    Many of Ji Li''s behaviors are difficult to understand. It seems that he doesn''t want to do so, but he has no other way. He has to do so. It''s contradictory and incomprehensible.


    "Do you understand that your existence is a talisman of Jiang Xinrui!"


    "Who am I? She doesn''t know at all. I don''t know where she knows I caught you, but when I met her, she believed it and dared to follow me before I made a clear statement. This is not a reminder?"


    "No matter what position you are in her heart, she cares today. The danger won''t be any time. I didn''t want to hurt her today, but not everyone has the same idea with me. I just let you see clearly now. You are taking each other''s lives together. People in two worlds want to be together? That is dreaming. How much blood do you have to tread on to continue Go? She doesn''t care about the common people, and you don''t care. You don''t care. Just the people in your family? Your identity is not your own. "


    "Think about what you can do and go. I''m not afraid of anyone hearing what I said to her outside. I have my own purpose, and so do you, but your purpose is different from mine."


    Ji Li looked at Chi Feng. He really wanted to open Chi Feng''s head and see what he was thinking.


    Originally, Ji Li wanted to be cruel, but there was no room for regret after some things were done. He was not afraid of regret, but


    I think it''s really annoying, but because I live again, how can I become cautious and look forward and backward?


    It''s really not like him. He used to talk and do things like this again and again?


    "What two world people? Being a friend now depends on your identity and what you carry?"


    Chi Feng said this in a low voice, like asking himself, but Ji Li was right next to Chi Feng. How could he not hear it?


    But this time Ji Li didn''t answer, because he didn''t want to answer this stupid question. He suddenly felt that it was stupid to say this to Chi Feng. Why did he say this to him? He shouldn''t have changed his mind at all.


    But no matter how Ji Li changes his mind, he won''t kill Chifeng.


    As Jiang Xinrui said, whether killing Chifeng or Jiang Xinrui at this time, it is more serious than stabbing the hornet''s nest.


    There are too many people involved behind these two people, and these two people are also related to his future images. Ji Li''s heart is really more complex than anyone!


    "When you led me into your trap, you wanted to fight my sister, but we won''t fight until my sister''s boundary was sealed. The first thing you said to me was that you knew what happened to my sister''s body and that she was dying soon. You all know what our family can''t do. When Jiang Xinrui didn''t come, I asked you very much Many times, but you won''t say it. What about now? "


    "I''ve been waiting here quietly as you said. I don''t want to say anything else. I want to know now. Can you say it?"

 Chapter 4139

    "Just as you think, I don''t want to say anything about Jiang Xinrui, because you won''t understand. Now I want to know that you used a word to attract me like fishing. Now you can''t give me any news. I''ll go. It''s not easy for you to catch me, don''t you?"


    Chi Feng didn''t step forward, let alone go like this. He hasn''t forgotten his main purpose today. Indeed, no matter how strong Ji Li is, even if Chi Feng really can''t fight, it''s the best way to run. He can''t run. Although he is a little spiritless, Chi Feng really can run when he has to.


    But when Ji Li appeared, Chi Feng didn''t hide. Plus what Ji Li said to him, Chi Feng couldn''t hide.


    At that time, Ji Li suddenly stood in front of him and stood in front of the Zhaojue temple. He didn''t say anything. Chifeng knew who he was. No matter how subtle the breath appeared around Jiang Xinrui, Chifeng didn''t forget it. He paid careful attention and waited for the opportunity.


    I didn''t expect this man to really come.


    He has let people drill a loophole. No matter how hard the relationship is, Chifeng doesn''t want to be coveted.


    I don''t want to give anyone a chance.


    Over the years, he thought that silent protection was the most perfect way, and he could keep the clouds open. Even if there was nothing, it didn''t matter. People were the most easily moved, even if he only moved himself in the end.


    But the words are like this. When he really heard Jiang Xinrui''s words, he really only moved himself. Chifeng''s heart is still a little cold.


    These years, he is beside Jiang Xinrui. Why doesn''t he count as a friend? Just because of the interests behind you?


    There are some things Chi Feng doesn''t want. The more he thinks about them, the more he feels uncomfortable and cold. But he also knows that at this time, especially in front of Ji Li, he can''t let Ji Li notice. What he will let Ji Li see is that they are indestructible. Of course, he is also the one who is willing to do this, standing behind Jiang Xinrui.


    Chifeng also has the idea of Chifeng. He can''t separate from Jiang Xinrui.


    The more important thing for him now is the physical reason of his sister. No matter whether what Ji Li said is true or not, Chifeng has to try. He can''t give up. After looking for Jiang Xinrui for so long, he is more confused and dare not think about what relationship he has with Wanfeng.


    "Jiang Xinrui is outside. We work together. You are too busy. Ji Li, I don''t know who you are and don''t want to know. I don''t want to think about Jiang Xinrui now. I just want to hear what you said about my sister!"


    "In fact, I don''t know if I should believe your words, but I have no choice now, and I always have a feeling that you won''t lie to me. Maybe you don''t have to lie to me..."


    Chifeng looks at Ji Li. He is waiting for Ji Li''s answer.


    He waited until now, and was not struggling to be taken away by Ji Li. What he did not do was to lead Jiang Xinrui over, let alone to know his position in Jiang Xinrui''s heart. Some things don''t need to know so clearly, so it''s difficult to be confused.


    At the moment, in Chifeng''s heart, he wants to know more about his sister. He volunteered to follow Ji Li because of his sister.


    If it weren''t for his sister, Chifeng wouldn''t be like this at all. He told himself so in his heart.


    Ji Li on one side looked at Chi Feng and still didn''t forget his first words. He looked a little ironic. Maybe he was ironic to everyone in Ji Li''s world.

 Chapter 4140

    "You don''t need to know who I am. You just need to know that I know you. I can give you clues to the investigation information and the physical reasons of your sister. I know in exchange, but I want you to go with me. Of course, I can also use force, but I don''t want to fight in this place."


    "Zhaojue temple is ahead. I don''t want to attract unnecessary attention. The Huasheng family sealed your sister and suppressed her. If I fight nearby, it''s difficult to ensure that the power information will spread and cause riots."


    "However, I''m not bad for the riots. I just want to be simple. I guess you don''t want to get into trouble. If your sister''s information is not enough to move you, don''t you want to know your position in Jiang Xinrui''s heart? I''m here to help you. I know my sudden appearance makes you feel very unreliable, but I think you should believe me. After all, we don''t trust you It''s the first time I''ve seen you... By the way, you hit your head last time. You''re too scared. Why run so fast? We can also sit down and talk in the demon world. It should be said that we should have a good talk long ago. You always want to know who I am? "


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Li suddenly appeared in front of Chi Feng. Chi Feng really didn''t have time to respond. He had just walked out of Zhaojue temple. Ji Li was waiting for him. When he said these words, Chi Feng''s mind flashed too many messages. Finally, Chi Feng couldn''t tell which message he got on Ji Li''s thief ship and led Jiang Xinrui with him


    Chifeng really felt that she couldn''t remember clearly, but she didn''t know why when she pressed Ji Li about his sister''s information, what sounded in her mind was what he said when she saw Ji Li. Chifeng was indeed deceiving herself, but what could he do? He had too many choices.


    When he wants to know who Ji Li is, Ji Li has also investigated who he is. Ji Li knows more about himself than he does.


    They just didn''t break their mind.


    "If I say I don''t understand what you''re talking about, will you want to kill me now? Hehe, you''re still too young. I don''t see what I want to see. I suddenly don''t want to say. What can you do? Can you not go? Look at Jiang Xinrui looking for you outside?"


    Ji Li watched Chifeng suddenly fall into silence, and his mouth was still worried. He obviously didn''t want to tell himself more. Ji Li just felt funny. Now it''s his home, and he''s the dominant position. Where can he be urged by others? Besides, you are still a person caught by him. Ji Li is thinking, doesn''t Chi Feng think he can really run? Even with Jiang Xinrui?


    "What do you mean?"


    Chi Feng listens to Ji Li''s sudden change of tone, which is completely different from the time when he agreed. He instantly feels that he has been fooled. His eyes are cold when he looks at Ji Li, but Chi Feng also understands that, as Ji Li said, even if he really doesn''t say anything, he can''t take him


    "Literally, don''t look at me with your eyes... I''m just testing your reaction. It''s not a good imagination to show your emotions in front of a stranger. Didn''t your family tell you to be happy and angry?"


    "As the future king of the demon world, you really have to do a lot. I really don''t understand how you still have time to talk about love here and waste time!"

 Chapter 4141

    "You go out directly from here, which is the dungeon of my residence. You have a good explanation. For Jiang Xinrui, she should not doubt you. You designed everything today with me to see what weight you are in her heart."


    "By the way, I don''t know much about your sister, but I definitely know more than the two of you. I''m spying on you, but you don''t know. How can you know that others are spying on you? And every time you are about to find the truth, that is to say, you are about to get close to the truth, either dead or between you There was an accident... There were not so many coincidences. "


    "When you can''t find someone, make all the impossible possible. When you can''t figure out why, from the perspective of interests, everything will become easy to explain. Nothing is a secret. Think about who you affect, or who you affect, who she affects, and who your family affects. You can always find clues. That''s what I see, just push After all, I don''t know who your enemy is. "


    Ji Li said that he didn''t give Chi Feng another chance to speak this time. He turned and disappeared in the dark. The whole mansion was his. He changed anywhere at will. It was an instant to leave and appear.


    It''s also difficult to find him in his place.


    He said everything he could say with Chifeng. The rest depends on how Chifeng does it. In fact, they said it well. If it''s not a last resort, he won''t do it to Chifeng. It''s too expensive to do it to Chifeng. At present, Ji Li really can''t gamble.


    However, if the existence of Chifeng can really influence Jiang Xinrui''s choice, it can only be said that Ji Li will also gamble, and he has to gamble.


    He is different from others. Every time he sees Jiang Xinrui, he can have a predicted scene. Every time he is the same. Jiang Xinrui kills him. When he sees others, he can''t see anything. Since the recasting of his flesh, he only sees Jiang Xinrui.


    Since all variables are on Jiang Xinrui, he can only change on Jiang Xinrui. He will change everything around Jiang Xinrui to determine and change his future.


    It''s not easy to survive. He hasn''t done his own things yet. His enemy is still alive. He can''t die yet.


    In fact, this may be his destiny. The person he really wants to find is Huasheng. Strictly speaking, it is Huasheng''s previous life. She owes him two lives and he has to come back. Now he sees that his future may die in the hands of Jiang Xinrui. Is it really a cycle?


    He suffered bad luck in his previous life because of Hua Sheng and his little sister. Now he has the opportunity to recast his body, but he depends on the child of his enemy. In the future, he may be ended by Jiang Xinrui, the enemy and benefactor. What''s the fate? Ji Li really doesn''t believe in fate. He must change. Only by changing, he can find a way to get his little sister back.


    After all, there is a precedent in the world now. There are too many things that have been dead for thousands of years between the three circles and six Tao. This is also his opportunity. Jiang Xinrui is young after all. She doesn''t understand these. Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu didn''t say it, too. How can they have time to say these? They are still killing everywhere, but they are too naive.

 Chapter 4142

    The reason why there are things reborn thousands of years ago shows that the world must have an opportunity. There are signs of coming out of unimaginable places at different times and types, and the world will be in chaos immediately.


    Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu are still secretly combining forces to suppress and hunt


    I don''t know that all this is because of them!


    The Huasheng family will have to pay a price for changing their lives against the sky. She and the river, even Jiang Xinrui, should not exist for a long time, but they will force the world. The balance of the world will be disturbed, and there are rules for death. It''s like a time crack. They all come back. But at present, there is no rule in this time interval, but this rule will come sooner or later, Because all this is just the beginning, why didn''t Ji Li find Huasheng for revenge? Because Huasheng is too busy for himself. What reason is he still fooling Jiang Xinrui that silly child to experience?


    That is, Jiang Xinrui, who lacks real experience, will think that the world is really quiet and good?


    Ji Li stood quietly in the dark and looked at Jiang Xinrui with complex eyes. Finally, he completely disappeared in this place. It must be fate. He told him that his life and death were involved with this family. In that case, let''s get involved. He also wanted to see how Jiang Xinrui killed him himself.


    Of course, in the process, he won''t wait to die.


    "Why is the dry moon hot again? Are you a power bank?"


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know what happened between Ji Li and Chifeng, but what she knows is that there is something in her arms like a moving pyrogen. It doesn''t react when taken out, but it starts to heat again in her arms. It''s really like a hot charging treasure, giving her heat all the time.


    In fact, it''s OK to be hot, but who can think that this thing is getting hotter and hotter? Like poison, Jiang Xinrui didn''t see Chifeng after looking for it for a long time. Jiang Xinrui said it wasn''t urgent or false, but she also knew that Ji Li didn''t necessarily look at her. Jiang Xinrui didn''t dare to show how anxious she was about Chifeng. She was getting more and more annoyed. She wanted to blow up this place directly, and she looked for it lightly.


    The thing in her arms is still radiating heat. Jiang Xinrui is more and more angry, and her complexion is calm, but she uses her strength to throw out the dry moon directly.


    "Ah!"


    "It hurts..."


    The dry moon didn''t fall on the ground, but directly threw it on the Chifeng''s face. It can be said that the dry moon threw the Chifeng out.


    Jiang Xinrui looks at the dry moon as if it is beating in a transparent barrier, which shows a person bit by bit. Of course, the scream is the first to reach Jiang Xinrui''s ears.


    Chifeng covered her face and looked at Jiang Xinrui with tears.


    It''s really not his affectation. He just thought it was Jiang Xinrui''s fight. He also knew it wasn''t intentional, but today Chifeng''s heart... Well, it''s just affectation. He knows that the other party doesn''t care. Now he''s beaten again. How much doesn''t care


    He really cares about her.


    "Chifeng!"


    "How are you? Are you hurt? Where have you been? Why did you walk around..."


    Seeing it was Chifeng, Jiang Xinrui jumped fiercely. It was exciting. Then she looked at Chifeng covering her face and couldn''t help worrying. She always remembered that Chifeng couldn''t get hurt. Just seeing Chifeng, Jiang Xinrui couldn''t help complaining. If he didn''t go out and wait for her honestly in Baize Town, how could it happen today?

 Chapter 4143

    "What''s the matter? When you talk, does it hurt? Or... Are you hurt?"


    Jiang Xinrui said that she was uncertain in the end. She thought more and more about it in her mind. Finally, looking at Chifeng''s appearance of not saying a word, Jiang Xinrui was even more worried. She was really worried.


    He didn''t forget Chi Feng''s physical condition. He knew that he could not be injured or bleed. If he cut his skin


    That result is really unimaginable. It can only be said that Chifeng is really a porcelain doll in her eyes. She can''t hurt at all. In addition, she has always protected Chifeng in her heart. She always doesn''t want to watch him get hurt, because once Chifeng gets hurt, the corresponding trouble is not a little bit. As long as she thinks of it, Jiang Xinrui''s head hurts very much.


    Sometimes, Jiang Xinrui can''t tell which point she is so careful about Chifeng. It''s really unclear, but only one thing Jiang Xinrui knows very well. Chifeng is always different from others.


    "I''m fine. I''m not hurt. I worry you. I''m sorry, there''s no next time..."


    Chi Feng said that the lack of response to Jiang Xinrui''s worry was false, which made him feel sad around Ji Li.


    He knows that Jiang Xinrui is still different from him.


    Some things don''t need to be so clear, and the last embarrassment is yourself.


    Chi Feng said in a hoarse voice. After soothing Jiang Xinrui, she bent down and picked up the thing that hit her. Her eyes changed. She looked at Jiang Xinrui in surprise and doubt and said, "where did this come from? Yours? How come I''ve never seen it?"


    Chifeng was going to find an opportunity to be found by Jiang Xinrui. In this way, there is an explanation for today''s affairs, otherwise he can''t talk to Jiang Xinrui. Today''s affairs, he is to exchange information about his sister, so he joined hands with Ji Li to lead her.


    In this case, Chifeng worried that she couldn''t leave this place.


    Of course, Jiang Xinrui won''t be so irrational.


    Just before Chifeng had time to find a place, he felt a strong breath coming towards him, which surprised Chifeng. In fact, it was not the strength, but the familiar smell on that thing.


    Although it was rare and indistinguishable, the man was his close relative. Chifeng felt that there was nothing wrong with his senses. Just at this moment, Chifeng began to doubt his feelings again, because some breath seemed to appear in a dream and fleeting.


    Soon Chi Feng felt that everything was an illusion.


    "Well... It''s a coincidence. I''ll talk to you later. Let''s go first. Ji Li is uncertain. No one knows what he wants in a while. It''s not impossible to change his mind."


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Chifeng holding the withered moon in her hand. Although she had some doubts, Chifeng saw its difference at a glance, she also felt that it was nothing for Chifeng to see a mirror with aura.


    Knowing that Chi Feng was not hurt, Jiang Xinrui was relieved. Without saying a word, she hurried to leave with Chi Feng. Ji Li was a madman. Who knows what he thought and what he might do. For Ji Li, Jiang Xinrui really has no way at present.


    Chifeng has been in jiangxinrui with Ji Li''s residence, but she still obediently follows jiangxinrui away.


    Until Jiang Xinrui said the origin of the mirror, Chifeng was also stuffy. From holding the mirror, she felt inexplicably uncomfortable.

 Chapter 4144

    That feeling was very strange, inexplicably flustered and uncomfortable. Chifeng sat at the gate of Zhaojue temple and didn''t go in for a long time. All the messy emotions poured out under her heart.


    "You blame me? Don''t know how to see Wan Feng?"


    "I''m sorry about Ji Li. I didn''t expect him to find you. It''s hard to tell. Seriously, I don''t believe what he said, ten sentences, eight innings. I have to think about the remaining two sentences carefully. It was an accident to meet him at the beginning. I needed him to help me. I also made a compromise. He told me about Kirin blood and Phoenix blood..."


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Chifeng and doesn''t speak. She also has a guess in her heart. She can''t hide anything from Chifeng, but there are some things that haven''t been clarified. Just like now, she doesn''t want to see Chifeng uncomfortable. The key is to have something to do with her. If Jiang Xinrui was willing to take care of it in the past, but Jiang Xinrui is not really hard hearted these years, There are some explanations she is willing to say.


    But Jiang Xinrui hasn''t found that her explanation is not always willing to listen and believe.


    Just like now, Chifeng already knows almost everything about Ji Li. Now he''s listening to Jiang Xinrui explain these things. Chifeng doesn''t care very much. Of course, he doesn''t care about what Jiang Xinrui said about Ji Li, but he cares about Ji Li. Just as Jiang Xinrui said, Ji Li makes people feel unclear, one that makes people feel unclear, The strong opponent whose strength can not be underestimated has been staring at you. It''s hard to put such a thing on anyone.


    Moreover, Chi Feng felt that what Ji Li said about his sister was not so simple. Ji Li must have concealed it. Naturally, according to his friendship with Ji Li, Chi Feng didn''t think that Ji Li would really care about him, but he knew it would be false and there would be a trap. Chi Feng would also go. He really couldn''t miss any news from his sister.


    "Rui''er, my sister is in the Zhaojue Temple behind me, and my parents are not around. I don''t know where they have gone, and my third uncle can''t get in touch. I know aunt Hua Sheng is also watching my sister, but they are all gone. I don''t know why, and I don''t want to ask. Of course, I know. I can''t ask even if I ask."


    "I guess you don''t even know. Whether my parents or your parents, they actually didn''t want us to participate from the beginning..."


    Chifeng suddenly looked up at Jiang Xinrui. In Jiang Xinrui''s view, she said some inexplicable words.


    It''s like a statement, a statement without emotion.


    "I think about it now. At that time, I said that my sister''s body was different. There was no way to entrust my sister to a temple, and I''ll give it to you. The things we went to check were irrelevant, at least at the beginning. The people we found out later should be accidents. Even my parents didn''t know they would be so involved!"


    "They want to get rid of us and do something by themselves. I don''t know what it is, but I can guess the strong relationship among them. It''s certainly not simple... I say this just because you see that our parents are doing the same thing, and we''ve been together for years... Rui''er, to tell you the truth, why do you do this? Why did aunt Hua Sheng suppress my sister? You don''t know Call her sister! The Phoenix blood was taken from my sister. She did it for me, but she also helped you! "

 Chapter 4145

    "I shouldn''t say I helped you, but I should be regarded as helping your family. I don''t know what aunt Hua Sheng did in the past, but Bai Kangning and his mother were supposed to die. Their existence is unreasonable, and subsequent problems are inevitable. If you want to live, you have to pay a price to save the world. Aunt Hua Sheng did it, and later helped them solve practical problems Time, it''s my sister! Of course, there''s Jade Kirin... Without her Kirin blood, my sister''s Phoenix blood is useless! "


    "But we all helped. Indeed, our mind was not simple at that time. You know now that it was all for me, but at the beginning, we were very good... Aren''t we the happiest people, me, you and my sister? Aren''t we the best friends?"


    "Why on earth? I''m just a burden in your heart, a necessary existence... No, I can''t even find a word to describe myself. I don''t know what I am. I think the spare tire is praise for me."


    From the initial questioning to the later powerlessness, Chifeng directly lowered her head. When did Chifeng feel so uncomfortable and feel like an abandoned person.


    He was spoiled and grew up when he was young. When he left the border and the whole demon world, who didn''t respect him and respect him? Even if he left the demon world, even if some people in the heaven said sour words, he didn''t dare to say it in front of him, because everyone is a human spirit, and his existence is a symbol of friendship between the demon world and the heaven.


    Thinking of this, Chifeng suddenly smiled and laughed at herself.


    Because he thinks he''s the truth, isn''t that what he exists?


    So no one dares to do anything to him in the human world, even secretly protect him. Even rui''er is careful to face him. There is also this reason.


    Now, when my sister had an accident, the spring breeze in ten miles has changed. It can''t be said that grass and trees are soldiers, but it is absolutely suspicious. It even laid a repressive border for fear that Wan Feng would run out?


    Chi Feng heard Jiang Xinrui and Ji Li''s words very clearly. Ji Li really asked him to listen. At the beginning, it was a small situation they arranged. There was no way. Chi Feng couldn''t refuse. The news of his sister, which was life-saving news, was still ahead... Just a stranger told him to stay away from Jiang Xinrui! There was also a random little girl, but even if she could order something, she also told him to leave Jiang Xinrui.


    Everyone said so ruthlessly, as if his existence was the biggest explosive, which would hurt Jiang Xinrui at any time.


    He stubbornly thought he wouldn''t and didn''t want to leave, but what was the result? Is it just a necessary, need to take into account and unwilling to let go of the trouble in jiangxinruikou?


    This is Chi Feng''s own summary, but that''s what she meant in the end. She even implicated her sister. Her sister gave her heart and blood for him. It''s something that consumes cultivation. It''s not fatal at one time, but how much is it? My sister didn''t even shout a word of pain


    These Chifeng pressed in their hearts and didn''t say it. He knew that they couldn''t ask for anything, because they wanted something, but because they wanted something, did they deserve it?


    Not at all in your heart?


    "Rui''er, did you go in to see my sister? She is very hard pressed. I can''t bring her out and let her go. If she goes, her life will be gone, but why suppress it? Are you afraid she will run away..."

 Chapter 4146

    "When I saw all this, what was my feeling in my heart? I tried very hard to think from your point of view, but that was my sister, who has lived on me since childhood. What do you call me?"


    "You can''t even sit down when you go to see her, but I can''t do anything. When I was in Baize Town, I still doubted her and followed you. I know you doubted her even more. What you will even follow me to find is not my sister''s way to survive. It''s your family''s worry. Your mother, I have to call aunt Hua Sheng. I respect her in my heart, but Who is she? I should have known for a long time. She has the world in mind. Besides the world, she only has you and your father in mind. What are we? My second uncle was a living example. What do you think of our feelings in recent years? It''s too insignificant... "


    "Don''t you just doubt what my sister did behind her back and hurt people? You''re worried that she''s getting bigger and bigger. Kill her in the cradle as soon as possible and follow me. Do you protect me or don''t you trust me? But now your family should be relieved to suppress it personally. Bother the nine day Xuannv and the God who saved the doomsday disaster. Even if my sister really has any ability Where did you go... When our two families met at Zhaojue temple that day, rui''er, seriously, can''t Aunt Hua Sheng save my sister? "


    Chi Feng didn''t look up because he didn''t dare. He just lowered his head and said words word by word, saying these hurtful words.


    He is hurting his own heart and Jiang Xinrui''s heart. It''s good. Then they will separate, such as everyone''s wishes.


    Now in Chifeng''s world, it seems that everyone is saying, "if you are by her side, you will harm her. She will be killed by you sooner or later..."


    Now Jiang Xinrui hasn''t done much. His sister had an accident first, and he was a little weak. He was a little afraid, although he didn''t know what he was afraid of.


    In front of Ji Li, Chi Feng naturally can''t be timid, but some things can''t be said. Moreover, the protagonists of this matter are saying what he doesn''t want to hear


    He has too much to say in his heart, but he doesn''t think it''s interesting to say it. Over the years, it was he who begged for nothing to follow Jiang Xinrui. Without him, Jiang Xinrui would be more free and easy?


    After all, because of his health, Jiang Xinrui has to take care of him first. He''s hurt. It''s really endless trouble


    And he himself is. Today, everyone is worried. His parents care if they don''t say it, but they don''t want to be locked up like an autistic.


    At this time, it seems that it''s time for what I thought in my heart before. What I thought at that time was that he would leave when Jiang Xinrui said he didn''t like it or really didn''t need it.


    But today Chifeng found that when he had to wait, he was not sure or specific, but he felt almost in his heart and couldn''t stay.


    Thinking of this, Chifeng couldn''t help laughing sarcastically. He was laughing at his own worthlessness. He thought he had everything, but in fact he had nothing.


    "Forget it, you don''t have to answer. I don''t blame you. It backfired. No one can help it. That''s it, rui''er. I really thank you for sending me here!"


    Chi Feng took a deep breath

 Chapter 4147

    Chifeng was serious and determined when he said this. Since everyone said he shouldn''t stay with Jiang Xinrui, he left for a try. Today is also an opportunity to leave, or a different opportunity.


    If he didn''t say this at this time, Chifeng really couldn''t say it. He didn''t look at Jiang Xinrui''s eyes. He was afraid to see a look called injury in those eyes, and he was more afraid to see it. Chi Feng knows that Jiang Xinrui won''t really have any feelings for him. No matter what kind of feelings this feeling is, even Chi Feng thinks about it narcissistically.


    "I won''t investigate the address given to me by my third uncle. I will guard my sister here, just like my sister has guarded me in the past hundred years... Let my father and mother do the rest. I believe they will do better than me. I... Can''t do anything well."


    Chifeng got up and walked in towards Zhaojue temple. The background was decisive.


    It seems that he has made a very difficult decision. Indeed, it is really difficult for Chifeng to leave Jiang Xinrui. Why has he insisted for so long? He really likes her. But this love suddenly becomes meaningless today, a shackle and a drag.


    In fact, Chifeng is not stupid, nor is he really simple enough to know nothing. Chifeng has feelings about some things, just like Jiang Xinrui conceals from him. He really knows a lot of things he conceals.


    He just didn''t expose it, because he knew that even if he exposed it, Jiang Xinrui wouldn''t tell him, or even make Jiang Xinrui uncomfortable. Why? Now there will be no such trouble. When I think about it, those people are right. Whether it''s Ling Shuyi or the man who can''t see the origin, they all have a reason.


    But this truth is for Jiang Xinrui.


    "Chifeng."


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Chifeng''s back, and if it was like a small train, she didn''t give herself a chance to speak. The whole person was in a mess. What and what was this? It was still good before. Why did so many things happen in just a few days?


    When Chifeng said the first sentence again, Jiang Xinrui wanted to refute it. It''s not like this. He''s very important. It''s really different in her heart. There''s also his sister. She didn''t want to hurt in the past. To say a hypocritical word, it''s clear that Wanfeng has been bullying her? Of course, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t care about these. Will a cold hearted and amorous person care about the targeting between little girls?


    Besides, there are Chifeng in the middle. Jiang Xinrui still cares about it, but some things are different from another point of view... These Chifeng have always known, and Chifeng has never tangled with these. Now she can''t stand it because Wanfeng is suppressed and sealed? I feel helpless.


    Jiang Xinrui was speechless from the beginning when she was full of words until Chifeng got up and even turned around. Jiang Xinrui shouted at him, as if she would never see or keep him at this time.


    Looking at Chifeng, she really stopped, but she didn''t turn her head, but Jiang Xinrui didn''t know how to say. She said a lot of things she wanted to say and wanted to say that it wasn''t like that, which was different from what he saw.


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t explain at last, as if it was a sophistry.


    More pale.


    "I know about sister Wan Feng. I didn''t intervene. My parents have their intention."


    "You don''t believe what I say at this time. I also feel very hypocritical, but I don''t want to hurt you. This is true."


    "I will continue to check things outside. No matter what I find, I will send you a message."


    Jiang Xinrui said a few words dryly, and then he didn''t know what to say. He just looked at Chi Feng''s back and didn''t hear what Chi Feng said.


    Chifeng still didn''t look back. Her only answer was to nod silently, and then disappeared in front of Jiang Xinrui.

 Chapter 4148

    Some words, no matter who did not say it, did not know how to say it. Obviously, nothing happened between the two people, but a lot of things happened. They all changed. It is unclear what the specific changes are.


    Many things can''t be said in words.


    Just like some feelings now, they can''t be understood in words. These Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng understand, so in the end, no one said more. For Chifeng, he has said enough.


    Originally, he thought he shouldn''t have said this. He also thought he could bear not to say it, but also to listen. He was just a mess. Why should he take it seriously? What does it matter? Who can say what?


    Just some things, when it really happens, are different. Chifeng also overestimates his bearing capacity.


    Or he overestimated his position in Jiang Xinrui''s heart.


    "Chifeng..."


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Chifeng''s back and shouted again. This sound was very heavy and depressed. A separation was like a huge stone depressed in the hearts of two people, and both of them couldn''t breathe.


    She wanted to say that it was not like this. Wan Feng had to do something. Her parents had to do something. Why couldn''t he believe it? Before that, they still trusted each other. No one would doubt who. The trust between the two sides was mutual


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xinrui suddenly felt very funny. What she had been thinking about was mutual. This boundary was only between him and her and Chifeng, but it was her who didn''t trust her at first. So what qualification did she have to call him at this time? And Chifeng was arrested today because of her.


    Ji Li''s words are all because of her, but one ring after another. What does she use to keep the current Chifeng.


    But Jiang Xinrui also understood that when Chifeng really turned and left, her heart was in a panic. She didn''t want to admit it


    It seems that yesterday they were still nervously investigating the matter of Baize Town, and then went to the underworld to check the matter about the Cui family. It really seems that everything happened yesterday, but in fact, it has been several days, even as long as a century. The relationship between the two of them suddenly came here. It is clear that everything is not like this.


    Everything changed with the emergence of Ji Li, or when she decided to cooperate with Ji Li from the beginning, everything was different.


    The speed of change is so fast that Jiang Xinrui can''t accept it for a time, but she has to accept it. Now it''s obvious that Chifeng can''t let Wanfeng go, and she can''t decide what Wanfeng does. How can she disturb what her mother does? Jiang Xinrui didn''t forget what she came here for today. She was for her father and mother, for their home and for the spring breeze.


    "Be careful when you''re done. You don''t have to be distracted without me. In fact, I''m at ease. You can put all the security on yourself. Of course, no one dares to bully you. It''s just that the matter in Baize town is not over. There is someone behind September mountain. I don''t know his purpose, and we also came into her sight."


    "You protect yourself."


    Chifeng really had nothing to say, but he was listening to Jiang Xinrui''s voice. Chifeng didn''t hold back, and his heart was also uncomfortable. How could the company of these years be regarded as that everything didn''t happen

 Chapter 4149

    But anyway, Chifeng''s heart also knows that according to his current situation and mood, he really can''t continue to follow Jiang Xinrui. His heart is not quiet, and Ji Li''s words still have an impact on him.


    Those people''s words are not important, but Chifeng can''t really feel what actually happened, and can''t ignore it. There are too many things across them. How young did he feel that everything doesn''t matter?


    Jiang Xinrui just looked at the empty door and heard Chifeng''s last advice to her. She couldn''t say whether she should be glad. Fortunately, Chifeng hasn''t forgotten her in the end? Does he remember telling himself to be safe? He even knew he was careful of him.


    Finally, Jiang Xinrui didn''t follow Chifeng in the end. At this time, she is really not suitable to see Wanfeng.


    Chifeng came out again when Jiang Xinrui left. He hid at the door and thought that Jiang Xinrui looked at his back, but he also wanted to look at her back.


    "Rui''er, wait."


    Chi Feng answered Jiang Xinrui''s last words in her heart. At the same time, she was telling herself that they would still meet. It was only a short separation. They didn''t agree, but it was a silent agreement. Now they must separate at this time. They are on a fork in the road, but Chi Feng believes that they will meet and get along with each other with a new identity.


    Some things Chi Feng doesn''t want to expect, but he also has his own things to do.


    This separation, whether for Jiang Xinrui or Chifeng, is a change, a new change.


    Ten miles of spring breeze.


    Jiang Xinrui left Zhaojue temple and went home directly, because at the moment, she didn''t know where to go except to return to Shili Chunfeng. It should be said that there were too many places she should go. She didn''t know where to go for a while. If there were too many directions, she would become disoriented.


    At this time, many people are doing their own things. It seems that all people have no direction for a time, and it''s wrong. It should be said that there are too many directions, and they don''t know how to do well.


    Jiang Xinrui lay on her long lost sofa and looked at the empty room, silent.


    The two parents are still running around outside, busy with some things that don''t want her to intervene. Jiang Xinrui''s heart is thinking about the recent events. There are really too many.


    She wants to do well one by one. In the end, it seems that she hasn''t done anything, and her commitment to the Cui boy has become meaningless


    Just as Jiang Xinrui leaned on the sofa to close her eyes and refresh herself, the mobile phone in her clothes suddenly rang. Jiang Xinrui''s eyebrows and eyes moved slightly and looked at her mobile phone. It was Ling Shuyi.


    "Wenqiao woke up."


    When Jiang Xinrui saw the news, she looked up at the villa next door. It was the house her husband had prepared for Chifeng''s sister and brother. Just now she saw that the light was on. She didn''t pay attention or want to pay attention. She knew who the people inside were. She ordered it, but at this moment she couldn''t refuse.


    There are too many directions. Let''s start by finding her first.


    I am young.


    When Jiang Xinrui walked into his first youth, Ling Shuyi took Wen Qiao to heal on the sofa in the living room. Wen Qiao looked at the door with a hedgehog on her head. Ling Shuyi held her mobile phone in silence. If Jiang Xinrui hadn''t felt their breath, she thought they were wax statues, like being ordered acupoints.


    "You came back, Wenqiao woke up, but the situation was a little different from what I expected... By the way, didn''t you go to find Chifeng? Where was he?"

 Chapter 4150

    "What''s the matter with him? Stupid?"


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t answer the question about Chifeng. She went directly to Wenqiao and raised her hand in front of Wenqiao. Wenqiao seemed invisible and didn''t respond.


    "If he wakes up with his eyes open, he wakes up, but if he can communicate normally, he doesn''t."


    "I''ve been guarding him. Only when I left Baize Town, I found a car to take him away. There were several outsiders. Then there were the two of us. I''ve been looking at him. Obviously, I sealed the acupoint with a silver needle and fixed his injury... I don''t know why, he became like this. It''s like something is tearing at me. I tried my best to rescue him here , the other side is also trying to absorb something. The little spiritual power in his body has been scattered. All I can do now is hang his life temporarily. "


    "Normally, he shouldn''t be like this. Even if he doesn''t wake up, he will continue to coma at most, so now I really have no other way."


    "Whether to keep him here or not, I''ll listen to you."


    Ling Shuyi explained the situation of Wenqiao. In recent years, Ling Shuyi had no way to cure the disease she met, but she didn''t do it, but she knew what was going on in her heart.


    It can be said that Ling Shuyi is very confident about her medical skills.


    But when you are confident and follow the medical skills guaranteed by Jiang Xinrui, you just meet a mountain charm, just like a bottleneck.


    What she was proud of became meaningless.


    It''s no wonder Ling Shuyi is so wilted. She was really confident when she treated Wenqiao? Ling Shuyi turned her head and looked at Jiang Xinrui''s back. This time, she was sure that Chifeng really didn''t follow. She turned a thousand times in her heart. Didn''t she find someone? But if she doesn''t find it, according to her current understanding of Jiang Xinrui, she probably can''t come back.


    Ling Shuyi can see that Chifeng is in the heart of the river. She can''t ask.


    Thinking that Jiang Xinrui will be easily angry and affect her mood because of a little man, Ling Shuyi feels even more wilted. She has pressed everything on Jiang Xinrui


    Perhaps Ling Shuyi lives in an extremely dark home every day because of the difficulties of life. Her greatest hope is to live well. She has no other thoughts to think of any messy thoughts.


    Ling Shuyi really doesn''t understand Jiang Xinrui''s feelings.


    Jiang Xinrui holds the pulse of Wenqiao and doesn''t speak. She feels the strong signs of life of Wenqiao. She knows that this guy may not wake up for a while and a half.


    Power and pressure is sometimes a very mysterious situation. Sometimes it''s just a little damage, but sometimes it''s a deadly attack. But for Wenqiao, he shouldn''t have no chance to escape. He can''t bear it all.


    There have been other things to do before. Jiang Xinrui has no time to observe Wenqiao. She will listen to Ling Shuyi''s words and Wenqiao''s pulse. Although she doesn''t know medical skills, she can feel the loss of Wenqiao''s life breath.


    Even if it is sealed by Ling Shuyi''s silver needle, it only plays the role of suspension and delay. In essence, it will not change.


    "Xinrui? What did you find? Otherwise, send him to the hospital? I think you feel it too. If you continue, he may die inexplicably."

 Chapter 4151

    Ling Shuyi sits next to Wenqiao and arranges this guy. Although this is the first person she treats around Jiang Xinrui, she is also the only one. Let''s say that by Wenqiao, she has spent more time with her employer Jiang Xinrui.


    Although she doesn''t have any feelings, it''s not clear in her heart. If he dies like this, Ling Shuyi is still a little unaccustomed. It seems that if Wenqiao dies, she doesn''t make any sense around Jiang Xinrui.


    "Have you ever been to Zhaojue temple? Chifeng''s sister is there now... Praying and chanting scriptures."


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Ling Shuyi, who placed Wenqiao, and suddenly said something.


    Just when it comes to what sister Chifeng is doing, Jiang Xinrui is silent for a moment. As a result, what she says becomes praying for blessings and chanting scriptures. In fact, Wanfeng actually knows what she is doing.


    What? Praying for blessings and chanting scriptures is just oral face, but it''s also interesting. Chifeng won''t be around at all. Jiang Xinrui said so. Who can hear except Ling Shuyi?


    Besides, how could a Ling Shuyi care what Wanfeng did?


    "I... Sneaked there, but I didn''t feel her pulse, I..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ling Shuyi felt her nose awkwardly. She wanted to say she had never been there, but looking at Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, she knew that lying was meaningless. Because Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, she lied and others knew.


    According to her understanding, Wanfeng suddenly separated from them and went to Zhaojue temple. In fact, it was very suspicious, not to mention her. People who were interested in the spring breeze must know and have followed her to Zhaojue temple, but no one should come back like her.


    "That''s a pity. I''ve explored Wan Feng''s pulse. It''s strange that it''s similar to Wenqiao, but I can''t tell the details. I still want you to come for the disease, so I asked you."


    "Wenqiao will probably not wake up for a while and a half. You... Forget it, look at him here and tell me when you wake up."


    "Of course, if you have your own business, do it... I''ll find another way."


    When Jiang Xinrui said this, she obviously didn''t want to force Ling Shuyi.


    She used to promise Ling Shuyi to be by her side, and Ling Shuyi was on call and never complained about her orders.


    But at this time, Jiang Xinrui has no feeling for Ling Shuyi. It seems that Chifeng is not around. Ling Shuyi has little significance. She wants to make her side clean. She can be alone.


    Ling Shuyi understood the implication of Jiang Xinrui''s words, and her expression suddenly changed, "don''t you want me?"


    "Why? Because I didn''t cure Wenqiao, or because I secretly went to Zhaojue temple to see Wanfeng? I didn''t betray you. I just wanted to know what happened to Wanfeng. Suddenly I went to the temple... I was worried..."


    "But I really don''t betray you. As for Wenqiao, please give me some time. I... I will try my best."


    "Or because of something else... I won''t talk much in the future."


    Ling Shuyi was a little flustered, but it was only three days. Jiang Xinrui changed her mind when she came back. Obviously, it was not like this before. For a time, many may appear in Ling Shuyi''s mind.


    She explained all the possibilities. The only explanation was the point about Chifeng. Ling Shuyi felt guilty, but she didn''t regret it.

 Chapter 4152

    What Ling Shuyi said to Chifeng is what Ling Shuyi wanted to say. Although it is more selfish, it is also for Jiang Xinrui. There is no doubt about this. After all, who has had a day of relaxation in these years? As long as Jiang Xinrui''s strength is strong and her body is better, she will have the qualification to negotiate with Ling Xiao.


    Lingxiao is a madman. When she thought about it, she thought that the current Ling family is not the own Ling family. It can be said that it is dark. Ling Shuyi really doesn''t want to go back, and she can''t go back at this time. She doesn''t know whether it has anything to do with Jiang Xinrui, but according to the madman''s idea, it must have something to do with it.


    At this time, if she told them that she had been driven out by Jiang Xinrui, Ling Shuyi couldn''t imagine what her life would be like.


    It''s a body that keeps coughing. It''s estimated that it will cough to death directly.


    She will never be able to heal herself. This is the price she paid for this ability.


    "You..."


    "If you want to stay, remember the rules I gave you before. Don''t do anything under my name. I don''t care."


    "This house may not be occupied in the future. The spare key is in your hand. Take it. If you lose it, I won''t give it to you again."


    Jiang Xinrui turned and left without taking care of it.


    As for other instructions, I thought about it and didn''t say it at last. In the past, it was because there was Chifeng. I wanted Ling Shuyi to be a back hand and look at Chifeng. Now Chifeng is not around her. For her, Ling Shuyi really doesn''t play a big role, and she can''t tolerate anyone.


    A Chi Feng is willing and doesn''t want to admit it, and Wan Feng is also her first partner.


    "Wenqiao doesn''t have to be watched all the time. I''ll go to Zhaojue temple at dawn tomorrow. I''ll try to talk about Wanfeng''s pulse!"


    "If you find anything, I''ll tell you at the first time. If you need anything, call me as before. I''ll still be on call. Please believe me."


    "I know, maybe I haven''t told you my demands. You don''t trust me. In fact, I just want to rely on you to escape my abnormal father. In fact, I am a little like you. I have the same weak human relationship. You won''t care about what you want to care about except your parents, but I only care about myself."


    "My father has something to do with your mother. You know, he''s crazy again recently. He always looks like an honest man in front of people, but in fact, it''s not. Privately, he''s a real madman. I never want to go back. As long as I follow you, he can''t find me back... So don''t drive me away. I''m sure it''s useful to you!"


    Ling Shuyi looked at Jiang Xinrui''s back. When she was about to go out of her youth, she hurried out of her voice.


    She really wants Jiang Xinrui to believe her and be willing to do anything for Jiang Xinrui. Of course, the premise is not to hurt her life, otherwise she won''t be busy in vain?


    "Good!"


    Jiang Xinrui looked back and then said, "in fact, you promised again and again that if I didn''t believe you, I wouldn''t keep you. When I accidentally saved you for the first time, I found that your eyes were different from them."


    "If you can enter Zhaojue temple, just watch around. I don''t trust Chifeng..."

 Chapter 4153

    Jiang Xinrui finally said the words pressed in her heart or said them all night. In fact, the biggest meaning was because of Chifeng. However, at the beginning, Jiang Xinrui regretted and didn''t want to take care of Chifeng. After all, Chifeng was very determined when she left.


    He doesn''t want to be protected by her. Jiang Xinrui thinks she should be happy and free, but at this time, Jiang Xinrui is worried. She has protected her for so long and carefully. Will Chifeng really protect herself?


    Has he really grown up? Speaking is much older than her, but speaking and doing are children''s behavior patterns.


    Jiang Xinrui is really worried. She doesn''t know why these years are, but people are not plants


    "If I can, I still want to protect him. After all these years around me, I found that I am used to him, used to protection, and used to always standing behind a boy. He is so beautiful that a woman will be ashamed."


    "Oh... It''s really funny. Today, I found that there is no one around me except Chifeng, and there is no one who can make me a tree hole all the time. I keep saying that I trust Chifeng, but he doesn''t know many things. When he knows, he doesn''t ask much. It seems that he has a lot of concealment from me. We both say that we trust each other most But they always guard against each other. "


    "I would tell you this..."


    Jiang Xinrui shook her head ironically, as if she had grown up or changed for a time. Since when?


    She seems to remember that at the beginning, she was also a happy and carefree little girl. She would only stand beside her brother and eat cakes. She didn''t have to worry about anything. As long as she looked back, someone would take care of everything for her.


    That day, no matter when, it will never happen again.


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t wait for Ling Shuyi to say anything. She directly left her youth. She still has a lot of things to do. She doesn''t have time to continue to be sad, and these feelings are not suitable for her. She wants to support the spring breeze of the whole ten miles.


    How can you stand here like a child when you have time?


    In fact, Jiang Xinrui didn''t wait for Ling Shuyi to answer. She was just suddenly moved. How could she forget that the joy of that year had gone with Chang''an.


    Jiang Xinrui survived.


    Ling Shuyi looked at Jiang Xinrui''s lonely back. She couldn''t say what it was like. She always felt miserable enough and hated Jiang Xinrui. After all, she didn''t know who Huasheng was since she was born, let alone who her daughter was. She was forced to know everything about them.


    Just in order to be of great use one day and for the madman''s thoughts, he counted all the disappointments in his life on Hua Sheng''s head and on the person who asked but couldn''t.


    So at the beginning, Ling Shuyi really resented Jiang Xinrui''s mother and son. Why didn''t they die?


    Later, Ling Shuyi learned that the damned one is always the one who has the least ability, because people with ability live well.


    But now it seems that those who have the ability and live in general. No one has lived in the spring breeze for a long time. No one knows what Huasheng and Jiangliu are doing. Of course, she may not know how she is. She is also a mortal. Where can she catch up with the trend of Huasheng and Jiangliu?

 Chapter 4154

    If both Huasheng and Jiangliu are within ten miles, it''s OK to say that Ling Shuyi may know something. At least, what she knows is how Jiangliu is a successful person in Jiangcheng and how Huasheng is romantic


    Anyway, it''s a comfortable life. Where is it like her?


    In fact, when Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu left at the front foot of Jiang Xinrui and the back foot also left, Ling Shuyi should know that not only the river city, but even the whole place she could see was gone.


    The thought of their brief heart to heart relationship with Jiang Xinrui has become a memory many years later. Every year, even every day, they never have the opportunity to sit down and talk.


    After all, facing the devastated world, who has the mind to talk about the sad past? Even the beautiful past has lost its state of mind.


    Meanwhile, Zhaojue temple.


    At the beginning, it was a small temple that was particularly insignificant. No one expected that its existence would play an unexpected role later.


    "I''ve told you many times. You don''t have to stay here!"


    "Why don''t you understand? Besides, what are you doing here? What''s the meaning? I''m chanting sutras and blessed by the Buddha. My condition is much better. Although I didn''t say that I''ll recover my accomplishments, at least I didn''t continue to disperse. My life is saved. If you really want to help me, you should go out and find out if there''s any way for me to live normally when I leave here, right? 1 Isn''t that what you said at first? Why did you quit for a few days? It''s hard outside, so you came back? "


    "Nongnong, my sister is so uncomfortable now. Why do you look at me like this? I don''t want you to see... You know..."


    Wan Feng knelt on the ground and looked a little scratchy. It should be said that the whole person''s state was a little scrawly. It was like fleeing from famine. Watching Chi Feng suddenly came and said to guard her here, Wan Feng didn''t speak anymore. Wan Feng was flustered.


    How could she want her brother to look at her now?


    But after talking for a long time, the child didn''t respond. Wan Feng had to shout out his life to Chi Feng. She hasn''t shouted this name for a long time since Chi Feng came of age.


    For a moment, Wanfeng felt that they seemed to be at home, under their parents'' knees, and did not participate in anything.


    But Wanfeng knew that this day would not come, and they would never go back.


    How can I go back now that I''ve come here? She doesn''t know whether she has life to go back. Only she knows her body better.


    So Wanfeng really doesn''t want Chifeng to follow here. Looking at her so embarrassed, she is easy to think. She is a devil and can directly become a bigger devil. Wanfeng is not a person who can''t afford to let go. If she is injured on the battlefield, Wanfeng won''t say anything. It''s her ability. But now she is like this. Everything is strange. Up to now, Wan Feng is not without doubt, plus the clues revealed by her parents.


    Wan Feng knew that she was either poisoned or poisoned, but over the years, she was very careful and didn''t have much conflict with anyone.


    Besides, she can''t find out when she was poisoned.


    Who did she go to?


    Wanfeng even suspected Jiang Xinrui! But she also knew that it was only when she really had no doubts.


    "I want to accompany my sister. I miss my sister..."


    Chi Feng listened to Wan Feng saying all kinds of words, and her eyes were slightly red.

 Chapter 4155

    Chifeng looked at her sister surrounded by Buddhist seals and suppression spells, and knew that she didn''t want to look at her embarrassed appearance. Indeed, when was his sister so wronged?


    Also because Wan Feng is like this now, Chi Feng feels very uncomfortable.


    If he didn''t want to go out at the beginning, let alone come to the human world, and his sister wouldn''t come out with her and live in the demon world all the time, who dares to treat Wanfeng like this?


    There is no solution for his sister now. He has no way at all. He doesn''t understand what his parents are looking for. Maybe he can really find a way to cure his sister, but Chifeng also knows that if he can find it, he won''t put his sister here at that time.


    And those he went out to look for later were also trying. He just didn''t believe that his sister had no medicine to cure.


    Now he has found so many places, but it involves new things. Chifeng knows that all this is not simple. If he wants to continue to find something, he must come back and find a breakthrough from Wanfeng.


    "You... Are grown-up and disobedient. After walking once and coming back, what do you say you still do with your sister? Is Jiang Xinrui bad for you? You also like to follow her. You follow her, I''m at ease, and my parents are at ease."


    "I''m actually very good now. Although I don''t have freedom, I can at least save my life. Don''t be here. I can''t recite scriptures at ease when you are here."


    "I don''t know how master forgetting dust let you in."


    Wan Feng held the Scripture with a slight force. In fact, she was really uncomfortable, but she didn''t want Chi Feng to see it and worry about it.


    Of course, Wan Feng doesn''t want Chi Feng to see her go crazy. Once she is out of control, she doesn''t know what she will do. Without the spell of Huasheng suppression, she may be more difficult now. She will have a rare peace. Naturally, she wants to persuade Chi Feng to go away quickly.


    "Master forgetting dust has no time to take care of me. It should be said that no one can take care of me in the whole Zhaojue temple. They all went down the mountain. They heard that there were monsters at the foot of the mountain, and many people died inexplicably. They went to spend the time... Zhaojue Temple locked the door, and I came in by myself. They are really relieved. Maybe they are so relieved because of the suppression spell made by Aunt Hua Sheng."


    "I can''t open this spell. There should be few in the world that can open it, so I think they''re all gone, and I''ll be here with you."


    Chi Feng sat cross legged, sat opposite Wan Feng and looked at her.


    He won''t follow the route given by his parents. Chifeng thought about it. His parents just gave him a route to support him. What happened in the middle is an accident, but now more and more things are off track. He doesn''t have time to find out what''s going on there. He can only come to his sister.


    Although my sister may not say, he can wait.


    That''s better than going farther and farther.


    In Chi Feng''s opinion, the information on September mountain, Baize Town, and even the addresses behind are used to divert attention, which will mislead him farther and farther. He still has to come to his sister to investigate what he wants.


    Of course, what Chifeng didn''t know was that he almost found the truth about some things, but he turned around again.


    Maybe it''s also because I''ve seen and heard all the way from Baize town and determined Chifeng''s idea.


    Only when one wave is not flat and another wave rises, it is easy to dazzle people.

 Chapter 4156

    "Something happened under Zhaojue temple? What happened? Have you seen it? Is it a real demon?"


    "No, it should be true. Master forgetting dust has gone, and I haven''t seen him for three days. It should be true. Chaodu alone won''t find him. They want to suppress it with the Buddha light on forgetting dust, just like suppressing me at the beginning!"


    "Something really happened. It''s the fourth time this month... I''m really upset recently..."


    Wan Feng only heard the clues she thought useful, and didn''t care what Chifeng said at all.


    The look is also a little subtle.


    Then Wanfeng looked at Chifeng through the Buddha seal and said, "what news is there outside except around Zhaojue temple? I remember you and Jiang Xinrui should have gone to many places and met what else?"


    Speaking of this, Wan Feng''s expression was suddenly a little worried. It would seem that Chi Feng didn''t worry and hurried away, not to mention that Chi Feng looked at her embarrassed appearance.


    But he waited eagerly for Chifeng to answer.


    "Sister, what do you want to say?"


    "Or what do you know?"


    "Evil cholera, isn''t this a normal thing? Although the emperor of heaven has changed people, no matter what kind of coercion and inducement, there will inevitably be fish that slip through the net. Just like the demon world, no matter how we suppress it, there are people who sneak out to eat people. There are always several disobedient people, so there is law. Isn''t it very normal? When has the world really been peaceful? Sister, what do you think Is it a little naive? "


    Chi Feng also noticed something wrong. Wan Feng of this meeting was obviously different from that just now. He knew what Wan Feng must know, otherwise why would he be trapped here? Everyone, including Wan Feng himself, said that her illness came inexplicably, but Chi Feng didn''t believe it.


    Everything has a basis. How can Wan Feng look like this for no reason? She must have met something after she left the demon world, but she didn''t say anything.


    "When I was outside with rui''er, I did encounter a lot of things. There was even a mysterious man who couldn''t touch his head and tail. We didn''t even know what he was, but every time we went where, he would kill all the people involved in what we found in advance or even after we broke up. Rui''er and I even tracked down to the underworld without clues..."


    "So I can''t help it. I want to ask elder sister, do you really have nothing to tell me? Elder sister, I don''t want you to stay here... I want to take you out, I want you to be free, I want... I really miss you, by the way, you don''t know. The female general who was a guest star with Hua Zhi has been broadcast, and your supporting role is more brilliant than the leading role. They all want to find you Filming, I just can''t find you. Hua Zhi has helped you deal with it. I don''t know where she can see that you want to shoot. I must wait until you come back. I didn''t tell you where... "


    Chi Feng said, even he didn''t know what he was talking about. He wanted to know what he was talking about and persuade his sister with emotion and reason, but later he said what he thought.


    After all, the idea of leaving here with my sister is true.


    What I met outside is also true.


    And Chi Feng looked at Wan Feng and knew that he was not nervous at all. He seemed to be right.


    Just thinking of this, Chifeng felt a little uncomfortable. When did he talk to his sister like this? Aren''t they the closest people? Now it''s a little strange. It''s strange that Chi Feng talks to Wan Feng. It''s not simple.

 Chapter 4157

    "In fact, you don''t have to. I know what you want to ask. My father and mother also asked me. My third uncle took out his aging wine and thought from my words, in fact, I told them..."


    "But I don''t think it''s useful for me to say that. I really don''t know how I became like this! As for what I asked you just now, it''s because of my recent dream. In fact, I don''t know what it is. It should be a dream. When I lost my mind, the whole person was confused. I seemed to be in the dark and didn''t know anything Can''t see... "


    "But I can hear it. Vaguely, I hear a voice. It seems that something has come out. Now it''s just the beginning. They won''t find it. More and more. They find it late. The human world starts first, because people are their tonic. It''s not easy to come back. Naturally, they should make it up."


    "I don''t know why. The voice I heard was always vague and intermittent, so at first, I really thought it was a dream, but when I regained my mind, I heard that there was a disaster and was harmed by some demon, because the evil spirit was not hidden at all, and I couldn''t hide it. I went to many masters to surpass the dead, and then... I started Doubt what''s going on with my dream. "


    "I just can''t remember clearly, so I asked you what''s going on outside. My father and mother knew about these things. They also went, and Huasheng... They should have gone too. Maybe they knew more. I thought later that I might have heard it on the night when I lost consciousness when I was an adult. Later, I began to remember it when I lost consciousness again, but that''s all It''s still vague in the middle. I can''t connect and don''t know whether it''s true or not, but my father and mother haven''t come back. I think even if it''s not true, they should get some news, so they haven''t heard any news. "


    Wan Feng rubbed her head. She really hoped it could soberly think of anything about that night, but she also knew that she was forcing herself.


    When it''s hard to be rational, Wan Feng also wants to leave here, but Wan Feng knows that if she leaves, she really doesn''t know what she will become, so she is very grateful that master forgetting dust is firm and hasn''t been bewitched by her, otherwise she shouldn''t be able to see Chi Feng now?


    Wanfeng has this intuition. If she leaves Zhaojue temple and this repressive spell, she will be free, but she will also lose protection. It seems that there is a force waiting for the opportunity to devour her. She can''t feel the direction and feels that every direction is a crisis.


    Wan Feng doesn''t know if what happened outside has anything to do with herself, but she thinks it shouldn''t be? She really doesn''t feel so capable.


    "I just heard that there are some powerful demons and other things in many places. They should be from the outside. There is no lack of disobedient things to come to the world every year. I thought it was me. Now, it should not be so simple. No wonder my father and mother will follow aunt Hua Sheng..."


    "They always don''t trust their children, but we have grown up and don''t tell us anything. If I don''t ask, sister, do you want to wait for me to find out? Won''t there be danger then?"

 Chapter 4158

    Chifeng knew that her sister had told her parents everything she knew, and he and Jiang Xinrui were still investigating the clues according to the news given by their family. Now I think it''s a waste of time. This is simply transferring them.


    Where is this protection?


    "Maybe in the eyes of parents, they can solve the problem when you and Jiang Xinrui find the danger? After all, who doesn''t know the ability of Huasheng and the river?"


    "What about you? I''ve told you now. What are you going to do? Do you want to go with me? Chifeng, your father and mother haven''t come back yet, which proves that this matter is very difficult. Don''t forget Jiangliu and Huasheng. Of course, there are three uncles. They can''t solve things or can''t solve them in a short time. Should you feel a little crisis "You are different from others. I''m afraid Jiang Xinrui can''t protect you. Go back to the demon world, or you can go to the heaven world. Anyway, even if there is any turbulence in the three worlds and six roads, the heaven world won''t suffer so soon, and you may not even reach the heaven world."


    "But you can''t take risks. When I tell you this, I want you to understand that protecting yourself now is to reassure all of us. I mean, in case, once you have a chance, it doesn''t mean how anxious we are, and the turbulence will be more violent..."


    Wan Feng put down the Scriptures and went directly to Chi Feng, but there were scriptures in the middle. She could only look at her brother like this.


    Maybe it''s because of Hua Sheng''s suppression spell. Since Hua Sheng''s suppression, she has had more time to wake up, otherwise she won''t tell her brother this. She still wants to explain to her brother when she''s awake.


    As long as Chifeng is still well, no matter what turmoil, it''s the same for her.


    "You know what I mean, Chifeng, listen to my sister once, okay?"


    Wan Feng said enough with Chi Feng today, soft, hard and all kinds of.


    It depends on how Chifeng chooses.


    "What''s coming out?"


    "Why should I hide? I know what my sister is worried about, but now all of you are outside, your parents are running around, and you are like this. How do my sister think I can hide? Where can I hide?"


    Chifeng looked at her sister and worried about him, but at the moment, Chifeng only felt pressure.


    Everyone is worried about him, so is Jiang Xinrui, but in the end? He seems to hold on to nothing.


    Now he wants to know what''s going on with his sister, what his father and mother are saving, and what''s coming out, which will let Huasheng and Jiangliu follow.


    "I don''t know! It may be one or many. I didn''t hear it clearly. I can only think of it when I lose my mind, and I haven''t remembered anything recently."


    "Those words are intermittent. Although I don''t know anything, I feel a kind of inexplicable pressure. Turbulence may really be coming. I hope Huasheng and them can stop it. It''s just that these have nothing to do with you and me. My father and mother used to think it had something to do with my physical condition, but I told you clearly and told my father and mother, really not It doesn''t matter. They don''t believe it. "


    "Chifeng, it''s not time for my second uncle to be here now. We don''t have unscrupulous capital. Just like when I made an agreement with Shili Chunfeng, it''s just a guarantee. I don''t believe them..."

 Chapter 4159

    "I don''t believe it because I think they can''t protect you, or I doubt their strength. Don''t forget that their family can survive by stepping on the blood of the second uncle. In my opinion, no one in the world is better than the second uncle, but the second uncle is gone. I have no choice, neither my father nor my mother. We only have the choice of ten miles of spring breeze."


    "What they want to do now has nothing to do with us. I just want to see you safe... My condition may not be good, but I want you to be good, you understand? I have no other wishes, just hope you are good."


    When Wan Feng said this, he wanted to reach out and touch Chi Feng, but looking at the Scriptures in front of him, he put down his hand again. There was a barrier between them.


    "Good!"


    "I''ll be obedient, but don''t refuse. I''ll come to see you."


    "Take care, sister!"


    Chi Feng nodded and looked at Wan Feng with a particularly firm look. Since Wan Feng wanted this, he nodded. As for how to do it, it was his business. Anyway, he wouldn''t enjoy it.


    Especially when she looked at her sister''s hand, raised it and put it down, it really touched Chi Feng.


    The bitterness in her heart was about to overflow. At the moment when her tears fell, Chifeng quickly nodded, then turned and walked out of Zhaojue temple. He felt difficult every step.


    But thinking of her sister looking at her behind her, Chifeng walked more natural and unrestrained.


    Wan Feng said there was no wish. Chi Feng would only feel distressed. How could Wan Feng have his own time these years? The only time he played a female general with Hua Zhi, although he played with her, Chifeng didn''t forget his sister''s smile.


    Chifeng knows.


    Chifeng looked at the stars in the sky and suddenly thought of his second uncle. If he were there, it would be good.


    Although the second uncle is paranoid, Chifeng knows that he won''t be so confused when the second uncle is here, and his sister must not be trapped here. The second uncle must have a way.


    In Chifeng''s eyes, chopping the moon is an omnipotent person.


    Always.


    In the river city late at night, it was silent. There were many shadows in the unnoticed corner. The speed was fast and slow. It can be seen that this is not one, but many.


    Jiangcheng is indeed much more turbulent than before


    Almost all mages and the like, even a little mage who has just started and knows tripod Taoism, followed out. The big mage catches the big ghost, and the little mage catches the small minions.


    But soon, they found that they couldn''t catch it at all


    Wind house.


    Fengxi has been immersed for a long time. He has almost forgotten his own job and brought the baby with all his heart, but the ghost bumped into him. Fengxi can only copy the guy.


    "What''s the matter recently? You''re crossing the border outside Feng''s house, and Qingfeng is also patrolling. How can there be anything else that dares to come home?"


    Qin Wanyu held Qin Xiaobao in one hand and stepped on the octopus stepping on the ground with one foot. He looked a little disgusted, but at the same time, he was also a little tired. After all, he was not young, not a young man. He couldn''t stand staying up late. The key was that he stayed up late and fought. His bones couldn''t stand it.


    Yes, that''s right. The octopus at the foot of Qin, Wan and Yu is a little monster. In less than a hundred years, how dare a normal little thing come to look for Feng Xi, but it came. It even went into Feng Xi''s house and was stabbed to death by Feng Xi''s sword.


    "I just opened my mind. I dare to come to my house before I turn into shape. Do I want to praise you for your courage?"

 Chapter 4160

    Feng Xi pinched the little demon that had been handled. He looked not angry, but felt strange. Even if he really had a grudge against her and wanted to sneak, he didn''t dare to be so brazen. Besides, this month, Qin Wanyu didn''t hold Qin Xiaobao and wipe his shoes. He was confused. He didn''t respond to Feng Xi and didn''t continue to ask. He then said: "Forget it, the world is not peaceful recently. Who knows what happened to these things? You rarely come back early today. Forget it and have a rest early..."


    Qin Wanyu looked at the wind, his eyes were tired and distressed. They were not young. Even if they felt it didn''t matter in their hearts, their bodies couldn''t keep up. People''s bodies always had a limit.


    Even if Feng Xi is a master, the injury he suffered when he was young is fundamental.


    "I know. You don''t have to worry. Have a rest. I don''t know how long you can rest."


    At last, Feng Xi spoke in a low voice and didn''t want Qin Wanyu to worry, but Feng Xi also knew that Qin Wanyu knew even if she didn''t say it. When something like this happened, it was just a signal. It was something that even Qin Wanyu knew. How could she be lucky.


    Feng Xi got up and looked at his son in Qin Wanyu''s arms. His sadness surged up again. The child couldn''t see anything at night. Normal children were also sleepy at this time, but such a thing still didn''t hinder Qin Xiaobao''s sleepiness.


    During the day.


    Since when, Qin Xiaobao often can''t lift her spirits. Even if she and Qin Wanyu stare at each other all the time, she doesn''t know what''s going on with the child.

 Chapter 4161

    It is precisely because Fengxi and Qin Wanyu have been staring at Qin Xiaobao, and they are sure that Qin Xiaobao has not been manipulated by anyone. Everyone comforts her with their children''s love of sleep, but their intuition tells Fengxi that this is not the case.


    However, Feng Xi can''t find the reason. He can only look at more and more things to find Qin Xiaobao. Yes, Qin Xiaobao is a supplement for evil and evil. There must be no lack of desperate for this idea. At present, the eliminated Octopus demon is one. Today is a demon and tomorrow is a demon, Even things that haven''t changed their form and wisdom will want to have a try and take a chance.


    Fengxi knew that normally they would not dare so much. Something must be forcing them to come. This was also answered in the mouth of the fierce ghost caught last night. Fengxi didn''t tell Qin, Anhui and Yu. More people know such a thing, that is, more worry.


    "The weather has changed in Jiangcheng again..."


    "Did you contact ah Sheng? I''m really worried that you''re alone, or you''ll let Qin Xiaobao and I follow you. In this way, they are waiting for you at home every day. It''s better to go with you. What''s the matter? Our family is also together."


    Qin Wanyu put Qin Xiaobao on the bed and communicated with Feng Xi.


    The moment Qin Xiaobao lay in bed, his small eyes closed tightly, like extremely tired. Finally, he got a rest and slept in the dark.


    "Look at what you said. I don''t know. I thought our family was going to be buried with us!"


    "Just stay at home, take good care of Qin Xiaobao and yourself, and don''t go out at night."


    Feng Xi was lying beside Qin Xiaobao, worried and worried, but he was just as ruthless when he spoke against Qin, Anhui and Henan.


    Of course, Feng Xi is only mediating the state of Qin, Wan and Yu. She knows that even if she doesn''t say anything, Qin, Wan and Yu know a lot.


    After all these years together, how could he not understand her.


    Feng Xi touched his son, looked up at Qin Wanyu, and said in silence for a while: "don''t tell ah Sheng that she hasn''t come home for more than half a month. She has done more than me. I can''t keep up with her now. Now I''m tired as long as I care about you and Qin Xiaobao..."


    "What you said I did was really... You said the river city was in chaos. How could I not know? Ah Sheng started to move early. She didn''t want me to follow. I also know that I didn''t find her this time, because I know that I''m not fighting side by side, but dragging her back."


    Feng Xi talked and closed her eyes, but cleaned up the things around Feng''s house. She seemed to have been fighting all day and night. Her physical function was really getting worse day by day. Before, she was really not afraid of death, but now, looking at Qin Xiaobao, who is still a little bean, Feng Xi sighed again.


    As for what Qin Wanyu said, how can Feng Xi nod? All these things from Feng''s family come for Qin Xiaobao. If Qin Xiaobao goes out, it will only attract more.


    "I listen to you."


    Qin Wanyu looked at Fengxi''s tired appearance and didn''t continue to insist. He couldn''t help her and didn''t want to drag her down. So he took good care of the internal power of the Feng family and absolutely didn''t let her worry about the family.


    Such a bumpy day, Qin Wanyu was thinking, when can it end?


    Why every time he thought it was over, he began to produce a moth?

 Chapter 4162

    In fact, it''s not a moth, but every time Qin, Anhui and yu think they can return to a quiet and plain life, changes will happen. Later, Qin, Anhui and Yu understand that the so-called changes have been happening quietly.


    It has not been solved at all. The problem always exists. Everything is just an illusion they imagined.


    When Jiang Xinrui secretly grieved, others didn''t live in peace and were working hard for their own life.


    Early in the morning, ten miles of spring breeze.


    Jiang Xinrui felt that she had just rested for one night. Strictly speaking, it was half a night. She came out of her youth and turned around. Looking at the dark cyan demon in the distant sky, Jiang Xinrui felt very oppressive and turned back to the spring breeze for a rest.


    It seemed that she had no time to rest after that. Before that, she had something to do again. Every time, she felt the fleeting time, but the result was a few days and nights.


    Jiang Xinrui can''t say whether this should be called enrichment?


    Just as Jiang Xinrui was ready to go out, she actually saw a middle-aged man in Shili Chunfeng, which would surprise Jiang Xinrui because he was not a human, but a demon.


    Is it so blatant now? The demon also dares to wander wantonly in the human world. The key is that you are still standing at the door of the ten mile spring breeze? Who doesn''t know where the spring breeze is?


    The middle-aged man did not wait for Jiang Xinrui to speak, but directly made a deep bow, and then offered an invitation with both hands, which impressively said Jiang Xinrui''s personal enlightenment.


    "My host''s invitation. I hope you can come to Ling''s house. He has something important to discuss. Please be sure to appreciate it."


    "After receiving the news of your return, I hurried to deliver the letter. Fortunately, you haven''t left yet. I''m Liu Qinian, the housekeeper of Ling Ji, the current owner of the Ling family. Of course, I don''t hide you. After all, you can see my identity. I''m an official who can''t see the light of the owner. The owner sent me here. It''s really sincere. Please go and talk in detail. He has shown his cards here In front of you... "


    Liu Qinian was dressed in a black suit at this time. In fact, his appearance was not very old. Just standing with a little girl like Jiang Xinrui, he would inevitably look old. In addition, there was no improvement in cultivation, so he would naturally look even older. It was difficult to maintain the young appearance of mankind.


    So in the eyes of outsiders, it is a middle-aged uncle standing in front of a little girl in Jiang Xinrui.


    Of course, Liu Qinian of this meeting is really humble. He is really asking Jiang Xinrui to go to Ling''s house.


    This is the news from the owner of the house. Please make sure she comes.


    Similarly, the owner didn''t tell him the consequences. In fact, the biggest consequence is that he was seen dead. Now the owner can''t protect him, so he can only follow the last way the owner said.


    In fact, some polite and official words were written on the invitation. The main meaning was to invite Jiang Xinrui to Ling''s house, but what made Jiang Xinrui feel terrible was that the last sentence on it was a funeral?


    It''s really the first time I''ve seen gorgeous polite words written in the tone of an invitation card, and the final end is two big words of funeral!


    "Are you sure you didn''t print it wrong?"


    Jiang Xinrui whispered a sentence with a speechless face. Then she looked up and down at Liu Qinian. She felt that he looked familiar, or that his surname was familiar. In the demon world, not everyone dared to call his surname Liu.


    "Attend the funeral... Whose, Ling Ji?"

 Chapter 4163

    In fact, looking at the signature on the invitation and Liu Qinian in front of her, Jiang Xinrui guessed that it should be Ling Ji, but it''s really funny? She was still thinking about how to find him. She sent it to the door. It was just interesting that this guy sent an invitation to the funeral. It was really the first time to see him.


    "Other people go to mourn at normal time, but the owner told me before leaving. You are different from them. I''ll take you in person."


    Liu Qinian always answered humbly and bowed his head. He didn''t pay special attention to Jiang Xinrui''s expression at all. It seemed that he didn''t care about Jiang Xinrui''s state at all, let alone that Jiang Xinrui would refuse.


    In this way, Jiang Xinrui didn''t notice Liu Qinian''s effort to suppress his expression. He held his hands tightly on both sides. The early morning sun made him very uncomfortable. If he didn''t hold his last breath and just for the last wish of the owner, he must have been unable to hold on.


    Thinking of this, Liu Qinian''s eyes were determined to let go of all emotions. At this time, he had to take Jiang Xinrui to Ling''s house and in front of Ling Ji, so he could be worthy of Ling Ji''s entrustment.


    "Ten Mile spring breeze has no friendship with the Ling family. How can your family determine that I will go? Although I am not a kind man and woman, I am not a person who likes to join the fun. I don''t know Ling Ji. What am I going to do?"


    Jiang Xinrui put the funeral invitation in Liu Qinian''s suit coat and inserted it casually to show her freedom.


    In terms of selfishness, she must go, but she can''t go in a word. For this invitation, Jiang Xinrui''s mind has changed a hundred times since she was surprised at the beginning to her indifference now. Jiang Xinrui even doubts the authenticity of the invitation in her hand.


    Will Ling Ji die so easily?


    Or the kind of quiet?


    How is it possible that Jiang Xinrui knew that Ling Ji was not young although she looked young, and everyone in the Ling family was crazy.


    Besides, Ling Ji is also the owner of the house. When he is dead, Ling Shuyi lives next door to her. Why is there no news? Even if Lingxiao is driven out of the Ling family, will there be any news about the death of the owner? Or has her information been closed for too long?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xinrui looked at the youth of the first generation opposite Ling Shuyi


    "You are the first person to receive the news. You don''t have any doubt. The Ling family hasn''t distributed the news, and I don''t hide it. There is a lot of strength difference between us. You don''t have to worry about what I will do to you."


    "And the owner said, you will come. Besides, you don''t have to tell me whether you know each other, because you know it in your heart."


    "Cui Jianqing... Don''t you want to know? And everything in Baize town..."


    Liu Qinian looked down at the invitation sent back by Jiang Xinrui, then looked up at Jiang Xinrui and said seriously.


    I knew Jiang Xinrui wouldn''t be so kind, but Jiang Xinrui still wants to go. As long as she takes out what she needs, the conditions are enough.


    "You are a wise man. You must understand what you have said."


    Liu Qinian bent down again to invite him. Not far away was the car waiting for a long time, arranged by the Ling family.


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t speak this time. Her eyes moved. Then she got on the car directly. Her eyes indicated that Liu Qinian could start. Today, whether it''s the dragon''s pool or the tiger''s den, she also had to have a look

 Chapter 4164

    Jiang Xinrui didn''t expect that the man she met in Baize town would break it so quickly. Of course, it doesn''t mean that it''s over like this. She still remembers it, but she didn''t expect to break it so soon.


    Jiang Xinrui thought that Ling Ji would hide again. After all, Ling Ji hid herself very well that day in Baize town and almost couldn''t recognize it.


    But later things were completely out of your control... It was just a trip. After coming back, the whole people in Baize town died and Cui Jianqing disappeared.


    The only one who knows something is Wenqiao, but Wenqiao is injured and unconscious. Now there is only one Ling Ji, who has sent an invitation to the funeral? Now it seems that Jiang Xinrui has some doubts that Ling Ji is not dead at all.


    However, this is just an immature doubt. Liu Qinian''s dead spirit still caused an accident to the Ling family.


    After Jiang Xinrui left, I Shaohua also walked out of a shadow, Ling Shuyi.


    On the way to Ling''s house.


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Liu Qinian in front of her, her eyes moved and said in a voice, "what should I call you? Anyway, you are older than me. You are always yours. I''m not used to it. I call you Mr. Liu?"


    Liu Qinian heard a serious sound from Jiang Xinrui. Mr. Liu almost got rid of the steering wheel in his hand. Then he said, "you can call me whatever you like, but I''m not worthy of the word sir. I''m the housekeeper of the owner and a subordinate of the owner. You will have a cooperative relationship with the owner... I should call you."


    In Liu Qinian''s eyes, Jiang Xinrui, a little girl, is no easier to deal with than Ling Ji. Now, in this age, it''s not young, but old can have the right to decide.


    He wants to press Jiang Xinrui with his identity? That''s crazy. In fact, Liu Qinian''s fear is not Jiang Xinrui, but the people behind her. Whether it''s Huasheng or the river, moving his fingers can make his hundreds of years of cultivation fall short. Moreover, the demon is despised in their eyes.


    Everyone has a grudge against the whole human world, like him. After all, they are demons, who have always been looked down upon in the three worlds and six Tao, and Jiang Xinrui is the descendant of two extremely powerful people. Even if she doesn''t practice, her own inheritance is a height that many demons and demons can''t reach in her life


    Therefore, Liu Qinian is very contradictory to Jiang Xinrui.


    "Cooperation... I haven''t seen him yet. What do I cooperate with? Besides, I''m not going to the funeral? Cooperate with the dead..."


    Jiang Xinrui leaned on the car and looked out at the world outside the window, as if the person who had been silent just now was not her. Then she saw Liu Qinian without answering. It seemed that she inadvertently said, "the world is very strange. The Liu family plays an important role in the demon world. Now when he comes to the human world, he has to be a housekeeper and attendant of a small family owner. Is Mr. Liu willing to be humble?"


    "If it were me, I would not be reconciled. Otherwise, it would take much faith to adhere to it. I would have to put my horse before and after him, and people would not stop dying."


    Jiang Xinrui turned her head again and looked at Liu Qinian through the rearview mirror. Even if Liu Qinian didn''t care, her clenched hands betrayed him.


    The uncle is really strange. For a while, he can''t help but almost brush out the steering wheel. For a while, he holds his hands tightly. He is very nervous and contradictory.


    In fact, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t mean to say anything to stimulate Liu Qinian, but when she sees Liu Qinian, Jiang Xinrui will think of Liu ting''an who met in the demon world.

 Chapter 4165

    Jiang Xinrui has never forgotten Liu Tingan. He was once the king of the demon world, but Jiang Xinrui will never underestimate him. Jiang Xinrui has read a lot of books in the library of heaven. Of course, it will be to find some heretical ways.


    Just in this process, Jiang Xinrui also learned a lot. Why was the demon world abandoned by everyone? In fact, the process is deserved, but Jiang Xinrui doesn''t think so, because she believes that there is no absolute good and evil, all things are opposite, what you want, you will lose something accordingly.


    Once, the number of demon world was the largest. There were not only pure demons, but also the creatures of any world abandoned by the whole three worlds and six ways. They all ran to the demon world because they were accepted by the demon world.


    Because of acceptance, it also becomes huge. The demon world is slowly content with the status quo, becomes stronger, and then declines.


    In Jiang Xinrui''s opinion, this is an inevitable process, and she also understands that the demon world wants to be strong. No one will always be willing to be the lowest level. The demon world has been criticized by people. It''s like watching garbage. They want to prove themselves. The first thing to do will be to invade the heaven and be the Lord of heaven and earth. Who dares to criticize?


    Similarly, Jiang Xinrui also understands that when the demon world is not completely strong, the heaven will be alert to danger in times of peace and destroy the demon world first. After all, no one wants to be threatened. Moreover, most of the demons in the demon world are pursued by all walks of life, and their hearts have always hidden hatred.


    Therefore, this war is inevitable, and the victory and defeat will occur sooner or later.


    If Feng Ying hadn''t taken her to the demon world, Jiang Xinrui might not have seen Liu ting''an mentioned in the book.


    Seriously, Liu ting''an is really good-looking. He is not as good-looking as Chifeng. The vertical lines of his pupils are particularly charming. I can''t imagine what it looks like when he catches obsessive love in those pupils.


    Jiang Xinrui still remembers the person who immersed the demon king. Does the demon also have such deep love?


    To be fair, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know if she can do that


    Looking at Liu Qinian now, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t believe that he is just a snake demon who happens to be surnamed Liu?


    Even if Liu Tingan is immersed in how, he really doesn''t want the demon world to stand up again?


    Liu Qinian is the housekeeper of Ling Ji. Did Liu Qinian choose him or Liu ting''an? How many of the Liu family in the moving demon world can call?


    "Miss Jiang is joking. I''m from the demon world. What Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know is that the demon world is very big. It''s really big. Like the human world, people with heavy names and surnames can be found everywhere. My surname is Liu. How dare I have a relationship with the demon king? Isn''t it too funny?"


    Liu Qinian didn''t hide his surname at first. The first reason is that he never wanted to wrong his surname. This surname is his root. The second reason is that he doesn''t think what children can know and associate now


    Of course, the most important thing is that only he knows.


    "Oh... Really?"


    Jiang Xinrui raised her eyebrows.


    "That''s a pity. I''m lucky to have seen one with your last name, because I think he''s really good-looking. I always feel lucky to see a good-looking one. By the way, he''s also your kind. I remember his name is... Ah! Liu ting''an, by the way, what''s the name of the little boy? He looks like a green bamboo leaf. He brought it to Liu ting''an, and now he''s not happy I don''t know what happened... "

 Chapter 4166

    "Liu Nanyuan! Yes, I remember. The child''s name is Liu Nanyuan. I still remember his appearance. He has picturesque eyebrows and eyes. He is a very beautiful little boy."


    Jiang Xinrui smiled faintly, and her eyes seemed to miss her. After all, she has never avoided her love and love for beautiful things, or even obsession.


    Don''t get me wrong. It''s just an expression and doesn''t represent anything. Jiang Xinrui just wants to see Liu Qinian''s reaction.


    She doesn''t care what the demon world wants to do. It''s just because of Ji Li. Jiang Xinrui has seen the demon king. She just tells herself that whether it''s the elusive Ji Li or the demon king, Liu Tingan.


    In Jiang Xinrui''s opinion, they are all the same and have a variety of thoughts. The most important thing is their real purpose. Jiang Xinrui has never really been obsessed with anyone''s appearance. With Chifeng pearl jade in front, who can make her feel good-looking. The key is that Chifeng''s appearance is indeed one by one.


    All obsession is just a means to confuse people. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know when she began to have such an idea and learn to use those surface things, but Jiang Xinrui also knows that more often, no one will look at the process and only pay attention to the results.


    She is the same. She never cares about the process of winning, because only those who win can speak.


    Of course, now that these words are far away, Jiang Xinrui will mention Liu Tingan for no other purpose. She just wants to see Liu Qinian''s reaction and what chess piece Liu Qinian is. Jiang Xinrui won''t believe that Liu Tingan is really at peace, or she has been immersed for thousands of years. Liu Tingan''s fox tail should get up. Jiang Xinrui still remembers Liu Tingan''s eyes, It doesn''t seem to be bound by a human being. Even if there is, Liu ting''an should recuperate and take revenge these years.


    Jiang Xinrui won''t believe it. Liu Tingan is willing to keep it secret. Otherwise, why would there be that deal? The antidote that cost him a lot of cultivation? Up to now, Jiang Xinrui thinks it''s hot. He won''t be at ease.


    Now Jiang Xinrui just wants to know where Liu ting''an has put his hand, the reason why his parents are still running around, and whether there is the pen of the demon world


    Even if not, Liu Tingan is expected to burn up through this shareholder wind.


    "Yi..."


    There was a sudden brake noise, followed by a parked car.


    If Jiang Xinrui hadn''t been prepared, she would inevitably knock her head. Although she didn''t care much about these, she didn''t look good after all.


    "Mr. Liu, do you want to see your Maybach? Has the tire burst?"


    "In such a hurry, how can Liu Tingan choose you to be placed in the human world? Is there really no available manpower in the demon world? Or is Mr. Liu contradictory? Are you for Ling Ji or Liu Tingan..."


    Jiang Xinrui adjusted her sitting posture and looked mockingly at the middle-aged man in the front seat.


    In fact, she didn''t want to waste time on Liu Qinian. She was just trying to say a few words. How did she react so much? Even if she was right, she knew how Liu ting''an chose him.


    "Miss Jiang..."


    Liu Qinian looked at Jiang Xinrui''s indifferent appearance, with suppressed anger in his eyes. He didn''t blame Jiang Xinrui for having no fear, because he really didn''t dare to do anything.


    Especially at this juncture

 Chapter 4167

    "I''m listening... What does Mr. Liu want to say? Don''t worry about your family''s last wish? Doesn''t he want to see me?"


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Liu Qinian''s look of what he wanted to say and didn''t dare to say. She also felt boring. Since she wanted to hide, let''s see when he could hide it.


    But now it seems that no secret can last forever.


    Especially like the ambition of the demon world, how can it stop?


    Liu Qinian held the steering wheel tightly and turned to Jiang Xinrui: "Miss Jiang, the owner wants to see you. It''s an indisputable fact. I''ll finish what I''ve done!"


    "I have nothing to do with the Ling family, just for Ling Ji, so I have nothing to do with the demon world. Liu ting''an in Miss Jiang''s mouth is my king. I hope Miss Jiang won''t turn all the pots to our demon world. Now the demon world is self-discipline and has no delusions. I don''t want to bring reckless disasters to the demon world because of my identity. There are many people in the demon world who have devoted themselves to cultivation over the years , it''s also true that they don''t compete with the world. "


    "Besides..."


    Liu Qinian looked into Jiang Xinrui''s eyes and said in silence: "You may not care about Miss Jiang''s identity, but I can''t be careless. A little carelessness will affect many people, not only the owner of the house, but also my king, and even those of the same family who are still minors. My surname is Liu. This is also my identity. I don''t think Miss Jiang wants to be said to have collusion with the demon? So I hope Miss Jiang can speak carefully."


    Liu Qinian finished and drove to the Ling family again. He was not sure how much Jiang Xinrui knew and what to do. He didn''t dare to gamble and didn''t want to gamble. Jiang Xinrui''s human nature was more unpredictable than that of the demon king, and he didn''t know how the demon king chose her?


    Thinking of this, Liu Qinian''s speed is faster and faster. What the demon family needs now is to immerse himself and can''t stand up. He can''t mess up because of Jiang Xinrui''s words, but Liu Qinian really can''t wait. He doesn''t have much time, and the things on Ling Ji''s side haven''t been solved. What if Jiang Xinrui doesn''t promise Ling Ji''s conditions?


    In Liu Qinian''s opinion, they are crazy one by one. How can they all choose Jiang Xinrui?


    Is it because of the identity behind her? Or the inheritance of the idea?


    Either way, Liu Qinian didn''t think Jiang Xinrui was a risky choice.


    But in fact, everyone is taking risks and chose her as the biggest breakthrough


    "Speak carefully... OK, I speak carefully."


    "I hope Ling Ji won''t let me down."


    Jiang Xinrui leaned against the rear seat with a faint tone. She looked out of the window and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Although that said, in Jiang Xinrui''s opinion, Ling Ji won''t let her down. Although she hasn''t seen it several times, the two of them are people who have met. In addition, Jiang Xinrui knows that Ling Ji is a master who doesn''t see rabbits and doesn''t scatter eagles.


    "Miss Jiang, what we ask for is different. It doesn''t affect each other. It''s a bit lame. Besides, I say you won''t believe it. I just want to remind Miss Jiang that you can do whatever you want. I can''t stop it, but don''t get close to Liu Nanyuan. He is different from other children. Over the years, I''ve closed it whether because of Ling Ji''s child or myself I''ve noticed that the most important thing around you is boys. They are still good-looking boys. They won''t be missing in the future. I hope Miss Jiang can remember my advice today. "

 Chapter 4168

    "I have to do a lot of things. I have no choice, but you do. As long as you don''t want to, no one can really coerce you to do anything. Even if you''re really not afraid of you, who doesn''t fear your parents? Your parents represent too many things."


    "I have a lot of young miss Changjiang. In my eyes, both you and Ling Ji are children. In fact, I don''t want to use children to do anything, but I can''t help myself... You have a lot to say, I am contradictory! I have too many contradictory things."


    "I hope Miss Jiang can do everything in the future."


    Liu Qinian said this, slowly stepped on the brake and stopped directly at the back door of Ling''s house. At this time, Liu Qinian didn''t look back, but directly got off and opened the door for Jiang Xinrui to guide her.


    Jiang Xinrui was a little confused about Liu Qinian''s meal. How did she find that the people she met now, no matter what their identity, were so strange?


    Even come inexplicably?


    Why did she think she couldn''t understand what she said?


    But even if you don''t understand it, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t change her face. Some questions will be revealed slowly. Liu Qinian didn''t say it directly. Now it''s white to ask. It''s better to change.


    And Liu Nanyuan... When I mentioned the little bamboo leaf green, I just said casually and increased my weight on Liu Qinian. I didn''t expect that it would lead to different news.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t understand how to go through the back door?


    "I know Miss Jiang has many questions. In fact, there is no need to ask. Slowly, Miss Jiang will know. As long as Miss Jiang remembers a word, no matter what happens in the future, stay away from Liu Nanyuan, away from all the people of the Liu family, and even away from the demon world..."


    Liu Qinian said, turning to lead the way in front, "let''s go. I''ll take Miss Jiang to find the owner."


    When he followed Liu Qinian into Ling''s house, he was a little noisy, but there was no sadness and music. His eyes moved. Was Ling Ji really dead? Or do a full play?


    At this time, the Ling family is not too noisy, but some uncles of the Ling family gather together. Ling Ji''s father Ling Shide has a big brain to deal with alone, and his heart is even more collapsed


    "That''s it. This is the master''s study. He''s waiting for you inside."


    Liu Qinian stopped entering when he got to the place. Looking at the place across the door, he stretched out his hand and took out a bead from his arms and handed it to Jiang Xinrui.


    "It''s for the owner. Please bother Miss Jiang to bring me in, so I won''t go in..."


    "Miss Jiang, people in this world do have their own selfishness and are profitable. Everyone''s deliberate approach has a purpose, but there are also those who want to calm down. Not everyone has a deep mind."


    Liu Qinian nodded slightly towards Jiang Xinrui, and then turned around and left. At the moment of turning around, Jiang Xinrui clearly saw that Liu Qinian''s sideburns were instantly stained with white hair, skin wrinkles grew rapidly, and the whole body was haggard as if it was going to fall at any time, but Liu Qinian left like this.


    Staggering


    "What do you... Mean?"


    Jiang Xinrui couldn''t stop Liu Qinian at all, because Liu Qinian disappeared little by little when he turned around. He disappeared every step he took... The master who gave her just now was inner alchemy. All the cultivation accomplishments of the demon, without it, he would die!


    At this time, Jiang Xinrui is full of question marks. Who can explain what''s going on?


    Why did you give it to her? And why is it so sudden?

 Chapter 4169

    And Liu Qinian''s words sound strange


    Jiang Xinrui knows what''s in front of her. Liu Qinian can''t explain it to her. She can only find the guy in the room.


    If Jiang Xinrui is still confident on her way here, she is full of doubts and a deep sense of powerlessness.


    "You finally came... I didn''t expect our official meeting to be such an embarrassing situation!"


    Ling Ji listened to the sound of pushing the door and knew who was coming.


    He didn''t look much surprised, but more clearly, because he knew that Jiang Xinrui would come anyway. Even if Jiang Xinrui didn''t come, he still had Liu Qinian, and the old guy would help him persuade him to come.


    In a word, the person who makes Ling Ji feel the most contradictory in this world is Liu Qinian.


    "You''re really dead? Who did it? What happened after I left Baize town that day? And why haven''t you been reincarnated? Aren''t you afraid of being extinguished by soul flying smoke in sunny days?"


    "Liu Qinian died, right at your door, and asked me to give this to you. What tricks are your masters and servants playing?"


    Jiang Xinrui pushed the door and entered. In fact, she didn''t see Ling Ji at first sight. She felt dead and went in. Then she saw the ghost of Ling Ji.


    The real ghost, standing under his umbrella, should belong to the array of Ling family, but these things are only a short obstacle to Ling Ji''s contact with the underworld. The underworld will find him sooner or later. Now this is just delaying time.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t think Ling Ji is delaying time to wait for her? Jiang Xinrui was really confused when she received the news from Liu Qinian today and heard Liu Qinian''s words. In addition, Liu Qinian threw out inner alchemy without expression in front of her just now.


    What the hell are these people doing?


    "I knew he would give it to you... He is so contradictory!"


    Ling Ji looked at the inner elixir in Jiang Xinrui''s hand and sucked it. The inner elixir seemed to be summoned. Then she came to Ling Ji''s body. Even if Jiang Xinrui wanted to reach out and stop it, it was too late. It was like feeling the master''s call.


    "You don''t have to be so defensive. Uncle Liu and I have already made a contract. If I die, he will die. If I live, he can live. If he didn''t have the cultivation protection given by the demon king in those years, he couldn''t go at all. Now this inner pill is my supply, but you can also understand that we two are one, but I am the leader. Who calls me the master of the contract."


    Ling Ji may have a cultivation of inner alchemy. Although Liu Qinian''s cultivation is not very high, it is slow enough for a person for a long time. Especially now, Ling Ji needs this thing too much. Without his body, he can''t be a weak ghost even if he is a ghost.


    Then Ling Ji took a few steps forward and looked at Jiang Xinrui. He didn''t have much time to spend. Sooner or later, the underworld found that he didn''t enter reincarnation. He had to quietly erase his information before this. Of course, it was another way to reincarnate. Their Feng Shui family had secret skills. Now he and Liu Qinian are combined, and the smell of the demon world is pressing, Even if the underworld wants to find him, it also takes time. It won''t even find that it should receive the soul.


    He shouldn''t have died!


    Besides, now Jiang Xinrui is here, which is his biggest chip.


    "I thought I would be proud to stand beside you and step on you..."

 Chapter 4170

    "In fact, to tell you the truth, I didn''t want to step on you at first. You should see that I was aiming at Feng family, or I should say that I was aiming at all those stronger than Ling family. As the youngest owner of Ling family, I was inspired to be the strongest, stand on everyone''s head and let those who once looked down on me pay a price. Your mother should have told you at that time, The Ling family of that meeting doesn''t have me, it''s my uncle Ling Xiao''s...... "


    "Of course, I can''t completely say it''s him, and the old ancestor. For me, our family is very sad to be pressed. Now that I get up, I naturally want to do something. Therefore, there was some friction between us in the past. It was a last resort, and I''m not aimed at you. I think you''ve come today. I apologize for the past."


    Ling Ji looked at Jiang Xinrui very sincerely and apologized to her.


    He is serious and really wants to apologize. Sometimes, Ling Ji always feels that she can bend and stretch. If she can''t, she won''t find a way to invite Jiang Xinrui.


    "I know you must be impatient with what I said, but I think since you have come, you just want to know what I want to say and what I can do for you. If I leave here now, I may be found. Besides, it''s still daytime, so I asked Uncle Liu to go to you and let uncle Liu bite his teeth and hold on for a while. I can''t help it, because I can''t believe others now..."


    "Jiang Xinrui, why did I invite you here? Uncle Liu must have told you a lot on the way, but you look more confused. In fact, my purpose is simple. I don''t want to go or can''t go. I''m unwilling, so I want to follow you, just like the mountain Charm following you. I''m willing to be your Qingfeng ghost attendant and follow you forever, but you have to help me report Revenge! "


    Ling Ji really knows that Jiang Xinrui is impatient, but he must tell the cause. In his opinion, Jiang Xinrui is a girl in the end. Maybe he can influence her a little with his past.


    And Ling Ji doesn''t want to move Jiang Xinrui. A little is enough. Plus his chips, they can exchange. Besides, he is the one who suffers.


    With these words, Ling Ji stared at Jiang Xinrui. At present, the tear mole did not become blurred in some fuzzy physical state, but became more eye-catching.


    This is Jiang Xinrui''s biggest impression of LINGJI in front of her, otherwise she really can''t see Lingxiao clearly. After all, she hasn''t seen him before, and now she''s doing this again? Calculate the wind family and follow her? Do you really think she''s cold hearted?


    "Ling Ji, you''re kidding me! You and your housekeeper make me feel like I''ve been wasting time all morning. I don''t know what you''re doing, and I don''t want to know."


    "You''d better wait for the underworld to collect your soul."


    Jiang Xinrui turned and left. She didn''t want to play with him.


    Ling Ji really didn''t expect Jiang Xinrui to react like this? Why is this different from a normal girl? But it''s right to think about it. When a normal girl sees him, how can she treat him coldly? Who doesn''t call him brother Ji? Even if he became the owner of the house, his dignity was improved, and the edge of women was not reduced. He always felt inexplicable frustration on Jiang Xinrui!


    Although Ling Ji thought so, her mouth didn''t stop. She shouted, "don''t you want to know where Cui Jianqing has gone?"

 Chapter 4171

    What happened to the Cui family that night? If Jiang Xinrui didn''t want to know, how could she come here? Just didn''t expect that the world would always give her a wonderful situation?


    "Will you tell me for free? Tell me your conditions. Invite me all morning instead of letting me listen to how miserable your past is?"


    "With all due respect, for your past, I never thought you were miserable. There are people inferior to you everywhere. What does it have to do with me? So let''s be frank, what do you want? Say something that makes me feel useful. I don''t want to waste my time on you."


    Jiang Xinrui directly finds a chair, sits down and looks at Ling Ji. Her tone is direct. At this time, she has nothing to hide. She mainly doesn''t want to continue to consume with Ling Ji.


    Since she left Shili Chunfeng with Chifeng, what did she say on the surface? In order to reassure her mother, she is changing. She really wants to accept the world and become flesh and blood and emotional. Facts have proved that Jiang Xinrui has indeed changed a lot, even if she doesn''t say it, but many times, Jiang Xinrui will feel heartache and can''t bear it. It doesn''t matter as much as before, Just this little bit of intolerance is not enough to make Jiang Xinrui pay anything.


    But what makes Jiang Xinrui feel depressed and difficult to disperse is the changes that have taken place during this period. She thinks it is safe and calm, but in fact, it has long been a fierce tide


    Even let her completely feel the direction, Jiang Xinrui''s heart is really a little anxious.


    But she hid well. Since Chifeng was not around, Jiang Xinrui thought she would do things more at ease. There was no pressure and worries at all. After all, if Chifeng had an accident, it would really hurt too much.


    Thinking of Chifeng and looking at Ling Ji in front of her, Jiang Xinrui was inexplicably upset and impatient. It was obvious that she was impatient.


    Ling Ji is the feeling of the eldest brother of the Ling family, but that is in other people''s eyes. In Jiang Xinrui''s view, Ling Ji and Chifeng have some similarities. This similarity is not what looks like brothers, but all have a weak face. In fact? There are also some things that are not very strong


    "Don''t worry about the Cui family! The person you want to deal with can''t be dealt with in a moment. We need to study it carefully. The person doesn''t show his face and is fast..."


    "I can also assure you that I will tell you everything about the Cui family, but you must first promise what I said. In fact, you don''t suffer a loss in this matter. There is a ghost waiter like me. Many things others can''t do, but I can do it, even on call. There is no betrayal."


    "And you know my ability. Unlike some fragile dolls, I need your protection. I can protect you!"


    Ling Ji naturally sees Jiang Xinrui''s impatience, but today anyway, Ling Ji can''t ask Jiang Xinrui to leave. She is all his bets.


    If things were not urgent, he would not choose a former enemy, but even if LINGJI was given a long time to choose, LINGJI would finally choose Jiang Xinrui.


    Jiang Xinrui is the only one who can offend anyone, but can retreat all over.


    After all, Ling Ji still values the people behind Jiang Xinrui


    It''s just mutual use.


    "Why do you think I need your protection?"

 Chapter 4172

    "Where did you get your self-confidence? A soul? How did you die? How could you avoid the hell with your Ling family''s means alone? You should be recorded in the book of yin and Yang life and death."


    "An aristocratic family as strong as you can''t do it. Quietly stop the soul collection in the underworld. What on earth can make you so arrogant?"


    "As for the Cui family, I really want to know, but a Cui family is really not worth me to accept you who can''t see your enemies and friends, including your on call, and even what ghost waiter is. According to my relationship with the Feng family, do you think Feng Xi won''t give me if I speak? Or do you think I''m missing you?"


    Jiang Xinrui''s face was a little cold. She knew what Ling Ji meant, but what was Chifeng doing? She was willing to protect it. She got someone to say three to four? The key is that you are still a person who has had festivals before.


    But in spite of this, Jiang Xinrui didn''t leave in a hurry, because she knew that Ling Ji must have something left. Otherwise, according to her relationship with the underworld, even if Ling Ji could cover up the news for a while, she could press Ling Ji in front of the Pluto.


    "What makes me arrogant is you, Jiang Xinrui."


    Ling Ji chuckled.


    The soul''s body floated and directly opened the prohibition behind her. Then a secret door appeared on the back wall of Ling Ji''s main table. At the moment when the secret door was opened, the evil spirit and evil spirit overflowed. Although there was little, there was no suppression. Jiang Xinrui was not a Muggle. She was too sensitive to these smells and felt it immediately.


    Seeing this, Jiang Xinrui sat up straight and looked at Ling Ji suspiciously. She didn''t know what play he was going to sing again.


    Now the two people are testing each other. They know that their use is also showing each other their cards. After all, they want to continue talking. Each other should take out something with a little content.


    Ling Ji looked at Jiang Xinrui, and her eyes changed. The corners of her mouth were slightly raised. Seriously, her smile was still very warm. It was not like a dark boy at all.


    "I never worry about the pursuit of the underworld. As long as I am willing to be your ghost waiter, you go to the underworld in person and give me a clear way, I can follow you in good faith. In fact, the underworld I said before will not find out, because this is the scope of the underworld. As long as I follow you, I don''t need reincarnation, let alone reincarnation. As for my karma, I haven''t killed me There are too many people, one report for another. There are some things I can''t tell. Besides, I want to help you. I don''t think the Pluto will care about the whereabouts of a ghost with you. "


    "Although I can no longer be a man. I can follow you and be your attendant forever. I can''t appear in the daytime, but I still think I''ve earned money. As long as I''m still in the world... It''s enough."


    "The thing behind me is a big gift for you. The clue of the Cui family is a small meeting gift. After all, I don''t know much, but I have raised this thing behind me for a long time. This guy''s origin is very different, his strength is strong enough, but it''s hard to control. I raised him with most of my accomplishments, waiting to throw out the king and blow the Feng family. Now I''m with him With you, naturally I have to take them all out and show them to my little master. "


    "By the way, as for how I died, as you can see, I spent a lot of effort raising this thing... The Ling family has always been secretly involved in Baize town. It is because of Baize. You know how precious Baize is..."

 Chapter 4173

    "In fact, at the beginning, no one expected to really find something about Baize. It was like casting a net everywhere. There were people in Baize town. But recently, I found something wrong. There was a different aura. I really needed it... Later, you saw it. I hid my identity and went to Baize town. However, I really didn''t expect to meet you."


    Ling Ji said this, sighed and calculated. Finally, he lost everything, even his life. It''s ridiculous.


    However ridiculous, Ling Ji continued to talk to Jiang Xinrui, because he knew that if he didn''t satisfy Jiang Xinrui with what he took out, he couldn''t follow her, and now he had no other choice.


    Thinking of this, Ling Ji''s expression became firm.


    "Nothing happened after you left that day. You don''t have to look for Cui Jianqing. He is now a delicious pastry. He has Baize''s inner alchemy in his body. Although he doesn''t have strong cultivation, Baize''s natural aura can''t be underestimated. Moreover, rare things are expensive! You should understand this truth. What I want to say is that it''s not just a Ling family staring at those who may have problems Now the source of aura, and the other party chooses after you leave, it proves that he doesn''t want to conflict with you. When you leave, he takes Cui Jianqing directly. Of course, he doesn''t want to let others go. I''m an empty shell. Where can I resist? "


    "It''s my limit to be able to keep my soul for the first time and escape back safely without being scared or taken away by the underworld. Do you know how anxious I am waiting for you to come back these days? You can imagine..."


    Ling Ji said with a mocking smile on her face. Of course, this is not mocking Jiang Xinrui, but mocking himself. Finally, she can only press herself on Jiang Xinrui. She should try her best to be humble and be careful to flatter. Whether she has escaped this fate or not.


    When Jiang Xinrui hasn''t been found, Ling Ji is really anxious. If uncle Liu wasn''t there


    As for the mysterious man in black who came and went in a hurry and had an accurate goal, Ling Ji really didn''t know who he was. He thought he knew, but when the man appeared, Ling Ji knew that he was all wrong.


    Now we can only join hands with Jiang Xinrui and rely on her big tree to not only find the mysterious man, but also let him complete his goal.


    Ling Ji looked at the doubt in Jiang Xinrui''s eyes and turned to point to his secret way.


    "This is really a gift I gave you. He ran away from me. My ability declined. I couldn''t control him. It was hard to tame the wild. Once I died, the Ling family couldn''t hold him down. I said it was a gift for you because I used it to deal with the Feng family, and he himself hated the Feng family. Maybe it was a festival with the Feng family''s ancestors! I know Some information about him can help you. In addition to him, the Feng family is less of a big threat. "


    "At this time, your mother Hua Sheng is too busy to keep her feet off the ground. Feng Xi takes her dumb son and can''t help. Don''t say anything. If something happens again, I think your mother Hua Sheng is also lack of skills?"


    "So believe me, I''m useful, at least to you! You don''t suffer."


    Ling Ji sincerely promised Jiang Xinrui, and then took out the vessel to recognize the Lord. He believed that Jiang Xinrui was not a fool and knew how to choose.


    After all, he knows more than that

 Chapter 4174

    "At this time, can you still threaten me with your idea? I can''t imagine how anxious you are. I just think you are a... Talent!"


    Jiang Xinrui continued with a sneer: "How do you know I''m back today? I''m a little convinced by others who are better than me, but you... I''m really unconvinced. I don''t know you''re still staring at me? How did you do it? If I promise you, who knows what you''ll do all day. To put it bluntly, Ling Ji, you want me to believe you, but you have to give me an equivalent card, What do I really have to do with what you said just now? "


    "I can''t help the Feng family. Even if my parents want to take care of it, it''s the same. Otherwise, I''d have tried to make it difficult for the Feng to speak. I really want to know what the mysterious man is capable of, but I can find it slowly, but I just prolong the time and die a few more people. Do you think I care?"


    Jiang Xinrui looked up and down at Ling Ji. She knew that Ling Ji''s words were full of loopholes. Maybe she still wanted to talk to her about conditions, so she left something in her stomach. She understood.


    Just for Ling Ji, Jiang Xinrui''s heart is still useful.


    "Talent? I think so of myself. I''ll take it as you praise me."


    Ling Ji listened to Jiang Xinrui''s words and was silent for a moment. Seriously, he didn''t expect Jiang Xinrui to play rogue with him? Ling Ji took a deep breath of frustration. He knew Jiang Xinrui had something to say. If he wasn''t careful, he wouldn''t be qualified to negotiate.


    "In fact, I really think you believe me. Otherwise, I don''t care how many people died in this world. How dare you say in front of me that you are really not afraid of me passing it on to you... At that time, what you find for your mother is not a little annoying."


    "Jiang Xinrui, I really believe in you. What are you still doubting about me? I took out all my things for you to see. The secret room behind me is enough to subvert the foundation of the Ling family for many years. The reputation laid by our ancestors can also be broken by me one day. Everything in front of me is evidence, which can''t be trusted by others. It''s all true."


    "Don''t say anything. You don''t care about Feng Xi... Feng Xi doesn''t hide anything from you. Are you really willing to ignore her?"


    Ling Ji doesn''t believe it. He knows that Jiang Xinrui must care about the Fengxi family. Besides, how can he not care?


    Jiang Xinrui has been with Fengxi since childhood. Otherwise, where can she learn the Feng family''s spells? It''s the first Feng Shui family in the world. Even if Ling Ji doesn''t recognize it in her heart, she knows that the Feng family can''t be promoted by what he says.


    Today, Ling Ji has no choice, but there are too many choices for Jiang Xinrui.


    "You used what you did to exchange your chance of life with me. Are you betraying yourself?"


    Jiang Xinrui got up and approached Ling Ji. She looked at his tearful mole and said with a sneer: "a person who can betray himself, you say, how do you want me to believe you?"


    "What do you really want? LINGJI, do you really think I will be fooled by your words?"


    Ling Ji looked at Jiang Xinrui''s approach. Instead of retreating, he was closer. If he was not a soul, the distance between them would have exceeded the safe distance at this time.


    "What if I say it includes myself! Jiang Xinrui, you believe me once. I will be the person in your hands in the future. What waves can I turn over? You control everything. The breeze of the wind family, don''t you know? Eternal service..."

 Chapter 4175

    "I will never betray you, nor can I betray you. We signed a contract. We can rest assured that I don''t have to worry about betraying you..."


    "In fact, you can think from another angle. Why don''t you think I''m just for you?"


    Ling Ji still didn''t step back. She looked down at the little girl who was up to her shoulder. She was good-looking and had a good family background. They were also young and a kind of people. In this way, they were still a little suitable.


    Jiang Xinrui listened to Ling Ji''s words with a sneer. After turning around, she withdrew from a safe distance. There was no nonsense. She directly picked up the things prepared by Ling Ji. One of them was the eight characters of Ling Ji''s birthday. After a meal of operation, Ling Ji was stunned. She didn''t give Ling Ji a chance to respond at all. However, it was a fleeting effort. Ling Ji felt suddenly hot and warm, Different from the no feeling of the soul body, his feeling is very clear at the moment.


    Although she has only been dead for a few days, this feeling of long absence makes Ling Ji feel too comfortable and seems to live again. Then, when the light in her heart dissipates, Ling Ji''s soul body returns to a normal state. Even so, Ling Ji feels different.


    "What did you do to me?"


    Ling Ji suddenly felt a little uneasy. Jiang Xinrui''s behavior was more strange than he thought.


    "That''s what you want... Although you can''t be compared with the breeze of the wind family, you''re my ghost waiter now. Don''t worry, I won''t call you during the day. You can''t bear the burning of the day like a ghost. As for the underworld, I''ll go for the record. You don''t have to worry about when you may be taken away by the underworld. I remind you, you don''t even regret now I don''t want to be called by me unless you die again. "


    "Of course, I won''t often find you. You can find something you like, deposit it in the house and stay in the Ling family. The ten mile spring breeze won''t worship your memorial tablet."


    Jiang Xinrui thought she said it clearly. She wanted to wait and see what LINGJI could say, but now she can''t see it, but Jiang Xinrui has other uses for keeping LINGJI.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xinrui''s eyes darkened. Then she raised her hand and patted LINGJI''s soul directly. LINGJI could not avoid it and could only be next to it. It was obviously a spiritual threat, but hitting LINGJI was like a whip soaked in salt water.


    For a moment, Ling Ji was wondering whether she had grown into flesh. Otherwise, how could she feel like a flesh opening?


    At the same time, Jiang Xinrui was also scolded in her heart. The little girl looked at Wen wenrou, how to start and how cruel? It''s still a little cloudy and sunny.


    Of course, LINGJI can only say this in her heart, because what he has been shouting on his mouth at the moment is pain. It''s really pain. He can''t even avoid, let alone fight back. LINGJI has never been wronged like this.


    The tone was impatient and shouted: "Jiang Xinrui! You have to have a reason to beat people? I cooperate with you and I''m your ghost waiter. I''ve had festivals before, but you can''t abuse me like this... Do you want to kill me?"


    Ling Ji can''t resist at all. As long as she wants to hide, her body is like being controlled. The whole person is wooden. Ling Ji has some collapse. Jiang Xinrui is useless for what he prepared. She only took the eight characters of her birthday. How can she control him?

 Chapter 4176

    Since there is no other means, but Jiang Xinrui''s own inheritance power, how can he not move? This is what makes Ling Ji feel the most uncomfortable. What''s the reason? Ling Ji is suddenly attacked by Jiang Xinrui. Don''t mention how painful it is. It''s killing her.


    And what Jiang Xinrui just said, has he become her ghost waiter now? But she didn''t do anything just now?


    At this time, Jiang Xinrui was just like crazy. Without saying a word, she just played.


    "Jiang Xinrui, master... Don''t fight any more. I can''t explain to the people who attracted the Ling family. I didn''t tell them. If they know, you can''t stop. The Ling family is a big pit with broken pits inside..."


    Ling Ji shouted to Jiang Xinrui while covering her soul.


    For this, Ling Ji is not wrong. Jiang Xinrui can come in blatantly, but now if those antiques know his choice, there must be some trouble, especially those old guys


    I don''t know if LINGJI''s words have an effect. Jiang Xinrui really stopped. Compared with LINGJI''s embarrassed appearance at this time, Jiang Xinrui looks much more refreshing. He just threw a few auras at LINGJI''s soul, which has made LINGJI unbearable pain and really deadly.


    Ling Ji stooped and looked at Jiang Xinrui with some resentment in her eyes. At this time, he didn''t want to pretend to be humble to Jiang Xinrui. If anyone was beaten like this, he wouldn''t have a good face.


    Moreover, Ling Ji''s choice to give in to Jiang Xinrui''s hand is a kind of suffering for a man of his character. He always feels that the big husband can bend and stretch out. It''s nothing bad, but he''s almost scared when he''s beaten... Ling Ji holds her fist and wants to fight, but Ling Ji''s mind is not clear, How can he beat Jiang Xinrui according to his current ability?


    "What do you mean? If you can''t accept the identity of the ghost waiter, I don''t have to rely on you. Does your mother know you bully people like this?"


    Ling Ji said rather gnashing her teeth.


    "Yo... I didn''t pretend after being beaten a few times? It seems that I really overestimated you. I thought you could hold on a few times. I just beat you three times..."


    Jiang Xinrui raised her eyebrows and looked at Ling Ji.


    Then, no matter what Ling Ji was, she ate her wronged look, didn''t talk nonsense directly, and continued: "You may have been beaten silly. You didn''t understand what I said just now. The way I accept you as a ghost waiter is different from what you know. I have accepted your birthday. It''s too late for you to repent. I have my own set. I won''t use your Ling family''s things. You didn''t find out just now. You can''t resist me. I want you to give birth, you can give birth!"


    "So now, the first task I give you is to solve the trouble of your Ling family. You can''t continue to target the Feng family. You have to continue to track down the whereabouts of Cui Jianqing. For Cui Jianqing, you have to see people alive and dead!"


    "I''ll come to you at any time. If you''re not satisfied, you have to bear it. You chose it yourself, but I gave you many opportunities."


    When Jiang Xinrui finished, she stretched out her hand towards Ling Ji again. Ling Ji subconsciously curled up. He hasn''t digested Jiang Xinrui''s words. How can he beat him again?

 Chapter 4177

    Ling Ji doesn''t want to be so counselled. It''s a little inconsistent with the man''s design of the scheming boy. However, in view of the great pain just now, Ling Ji is really a subconscious reaction. He really didn''t expect Jiang Xinrui to fight when she didn''t agree, and beat herself so painful?


    Combined with what Jiang Xinrui just said, what does she mean? He didn''t get anything. He just saw Jiang Xinrui pick up the piece of paper with the eight characters of his birthday, read something in a low voice, and then the paper disappeared. This is it?


    Even if he doesn''t know what the summoning skill of the wind family is, it''s absolutely so simple. It''s a thing that will never betray. He shares life and death with his master!


    But if she doesn''t, Ling Ji is really like Jiang Xinrui. She can''t control Jiang Xinrui''s body at all!


    Although there are some deviations now, at present, the result is the same, and Ling Ji can only comfort herself in this way.


    At this time, Jiang Xinrui didn''t have time to look at what Ling Ji was thinking, and didn''t care what he thought. She stretched out her hand and pressed it on the Ling family''s... At present, Ling Ji didn''t dare to move or move. She was confused and couldn''t help thinking about what Jiang Xinrui was doing?


    He''s scared to death. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t have any hobbies, does she? For example, do you like the tear nevus on the fundus of his eyes? Although he likes it


    Then Ling Ji felt a warm feeling. This time, the feeling was that aura spread around him.


    Although it is a soul, it is weak. If there was no inner alchemy of Liu Qinian just now, Ling Ji felt that she might not be able to withstand Jiang Xinrui''s beating! And that inexplicably beat his own Jiang Xinrui and gave him spiritual power?


    Is this a slap and a sweet date?


    Or did Jiang Xinrui beat him just to see his face change?


    "Remember today''s lesson and follow me. You are allowed to have your own mind, but don''t get it in front of me! Also, I''m telling you to speak carefully and let me hear you say a word about Feng family''s children later... I''m not as simple as beating you. Don''t try to guess my mind!"


    "Ling Ji, you came to the door yourself, so you know the rules... When you come to me, you can only show that you really have a good eye!"


    Jiang Xinrui raised her hand to leave Ling Ji''s tear mole, and then slowly pinched it on Ling Ji''s neck. She didn''t need to force at all. Ling Ji''s body could be lifted by her, and Jiang Xinrui said finally with a smile.


    "If you have any clues about what I''ve given you, please give me a message at any time, but don''t worry. If you do well, I won''t treat you badly. Take today''s aura and count it as my meeting gift. By the way, and the story of the secret room behind you. After finishing it, tell me again."


    Jiang Xinrui said that, released her hand, and then gently patted her white and tender hand. She didn''t care how wonderful Ling Ji looked at this time. She turned to open the door, felt the sunshine, and felt comfortable... She left Ling''s house from the back door.


    The front yard of the Ling family is noisy. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to be uncomfortable. Besides, there''s really nothing to say about a family that is about to collapse.


    Now the last one of the Ling family with some reason value is already in her hand


    After Jiang Xinrui left, the Ling family couldn''t stand any longer and collapsed directly on the ground. Anyway, the soul body couldn''t feel cold. All they thought about was Jiang Xinrui''s last words. Did he really guess wrong, or was Jiang Xinrui deliberately inducing him?

 Chapter 4178

    Anyway, Ling Ji couldn''t think of so much. In the end, he followed Jiang Xinrui and was half successful. As for the things Jiang Xinrui gave him, Ling Ji would still do well. After all, the little master gave him some tasks for the first time. How can he not do it well?


    A place of extreme cold.


    This place is desolate. All you can see is the cold wind and the dark clouds in the sky. The climate is strange. It is half cold and half warm. It is not like the bright sun in the human world, nor as cold and dark as the underworld. But this place is originally extremely cold, and it is also the place where the underworld was exiled by the heaven. At that time, the extremely cold place, even breathing, was bitterly cold, Those with low accomplishments will be directly frozen into ice sculptures, which is not a joke at all.


    Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu stood together and looked at the landscape in front of them. Their eyes were silent and their hearts were sad.


    "This is not the first place where the appearance has changed greatly... When I found it, it has changed several times. I sent someone to check... I didn''t want to disturb you, but I didn''t expect to disturb you!"


    "I''m sorry for Yan Huo, but I''m also sorry for you and the people of the three realms and six ways. Today''s three realms and six ways are not what everyone expected at the beginning. I failed to live up to your expectations. I''m really not suitable to be a Heavenly Emperor. Now all walks of life are in a mess. If it weren''t for the love of aunt Luo Yao in the demon world... It''s really a mess now."


    Bai ran took the first few steps and stood on the left side of the river. He was sad. He really didn''t expect to be so fast.


    In fact, Bai ran knows that the world will change. Every day is different. He is mentally prepared. But when it really happens, it is completely different from what he expected. Even if it can''t be saved at all, no matter what he does, the gap becomes bigger and bigger, and the gap is not a place, but more and more places


    "Don''t say that. It''s not your fault at all. You''ve done a good job. I''ll do the rest. Naturally, I should finish everything because I started."


    Hua Sheng listens to Bai Ran''s extremely self reproach. His heart is very heavy. Where is Bai ran like this in front of him or Bai ran they knew before? Now the position of the emperor of heaven is too heavy for Bai ran to breathe.


    Hua Sheng looked at a fast crack in time and space. At this time, it had been sealed by them, but it was only temporary. Hua Sheng would not forget that when she first came, there was a monster with a green face and fangs, a long dead creature, who did not know why she resurrected from this place.


    She and Jiangliu only temporarily beat them in. The seal won''t last long. If they can''t find the root cause, the cracks will become larger and larger. Now there is more than one crack in the three circles and six roads. During this time, Huasheng and Jiangliu are really busy, but the place where the seal is sealed is only the tip of the iceberg. Huasheng doesn''t dare to think how many cracks have climbed out that haven''t been controlled in time.


    If she had discovered it earlier, or if she had not resurrected, would these things not appear in the crack of time and space?


    Because she changed her life against the sky, the order of the world is all wrong. She broke the world. Now it is up to her to save all this. But this time, unlike any time in the past, Huasheng always has a sense of uncertainty... And that sense of uncertainty is called powerlessness.

 Chapter 4179

    "Ah Sheng... And me, let''s go together."


    Jiang Liu held Hua Sheng''s hand tightly. At this time, his psychology had too many words to say, but in the end, he just said something about him.


    In fact, there is little difference between saying this and not saying it. No matter what happens, he will accompany Huasheng to solve it.


    As for Bai ran, Jiang Liu wants to comfort, but what he says at this time is powerless. Only by solving the immediate problems can we reassure everyone and reassure themselves.


    "Now it''s urgent to find the root cause, otherwise it''s too late for us to seal these scattered cracks day and night. The first cracks I found were in the demon world. The seal has been loosened. The demon king Liu Tingan is guarding. I sent a lot of generals to guard together, but I still can''t help the constant impact of the things inside. Their number is getting larger and larger It becomes more and more fragile. Moreover, if a crack is not solved, more will emerge. They are all the places that are the least easy to find... If no one is behind the control, I really don''t believe why the human world and the heaven world are safe and sound? If the spirit is the most prosperous in the heaven world, even if the crack can''t be completely blocked, it won''t be in danger like other places. "


    "This time, thanks to Liu ting''an, he has been immersed for many years. He didn''t expect that he would take the initiative to intervene in the affairs of the outside world... Now even this small extremely cold place has been split. I don''t know how many things have escaped without time to find them! The strangest thing is, I don''t know where and when Tao ran out, what are those things doing? Why is it so quiet "Except for some recuperating veterans, I sent others out to search all walks of life. I only found some continuously cracked space-time cracks, but I didn''t see the things inside. According to the truth, the dead things are hard to come back to life. How can I not pretend? Hide honestly?"


    "What exactly is inside the gap? Why are there dead things? There are all kinds of things, whether they are from home or not. How is it possible..."


    Bai ran knows the meaning of Hua Sheng and the river, but he is really oppressed. It''s like fighting an invisible war. There are time and space cracks everywhere in the three realms and six roads. In midair, on mountains and rocks, in the river... All the places he can see and can''t think of will inexplicably open a void gap, and all the people who climb out of it are once ferocious, What our ancestors killed with their lives!


    What makes people feel the most strange is that those things don''t fight with them at all. They directly hide in the world at the fastest speed. When they appear, they swagger. They are near the land fairy or the City God. They climb out in front of them and are not afraid of being found, let alone being killed!


    Bai ran thinks this can be understood as provocation.


    Those things are time bombs. Bai ran feels that they may be preparing a big conspiracy and ready to give him a fatal blow at any time.


    "Can Liu Tingan be trusted?"


    The river looked deeply. The space-time gap just sealed by him was on a glacier. Now it was pressed by a golden aperture. The junction of the gap was still shaking like water ripples. The river knew that something was still struggling to climb out, but it was blocked at present.

 Chapter 4180

    If this gap is suppressed, they will have other ways to make more gaps and run out. Therefore, sealing this method can only be temporary and does not cure the root cause at all, but at present, there is no better way for the river flow.


    There are too many things running out. Their force value is still the same as before, or has changed. No one knows, no one has fought, and the river can''t act rashly, because there are too many. What if these are a vanguard? When he''s exhausted, something bigger is waiting for them? What should I do?


    Moreover, most of them came from ancient times. Each one has extraordinary strength. For the first time, Jiang Liu feels uncertain. He can deal with one or two, but what about a group, two groups and countless?


    Counting all the manpower that can be used now, the river flow is also uncertain, because we don''t know what the base number of the other party is!


    The source is almost the same. We must not act rashly.


    This is why Bai ran feels that he is holding his head. After all, the other party has not made anything. When each gap appears, there are more or less creatures around. They don''t take the first shot. If Bai ran does it first, it is a signal to take the lead.


    In Bai Ran''s opinion, this is a conspiracy, so he feels oppressed. If it really starts, it will be more exciting than the war between gods and demons in those years!


    After all, Bai Ran has to admit that he is really not an opponent! It can''t be said that he couldn''t fight, but he couldn''t do it. He said that the Chixi swimming out of the seabed of the East China Sea half a month ago had a human face and fish body, a sound like a mandarin duck, and a terrible appearance. It was really ugly, but he had something as early as ancient times. It was ugly in ancient times and was destroyed by the Dragon King, and the Dragon King followed him and died together.


    Bai Ran has seen Chiyu in the book, and her scalp is numb when she sees it.


    This is just one of them


    "Why do you ask? Do you doubt Liu Tingan''s mind?"


    Bai ran thought of the question of the river flow, but she also followed the question. Looking at the river flow, she didn''t answer. After thinking for a while, she continued: "Liu ting''an was really reactionary in the war. Later, he immersed himself in the demon world and didn''t go out. Besides... You don''t know that he lost most of his cultivation and gave Ruier a medicine for detoxification. I learned recently that the Dharma protector around Liu ting''an revealed it to me, although I think Liu ting''an may connive at it..."


    "In fact, if you ask... Liu ting''an came to me before giving rui''er the antidote. The gap in the demon world was opened in front of his wife''s tomb, which would give me a feeling. He just reported an important message to the heaven world, because when I expressed to him, he refused and said he would continue to guard his wife. As a result, he lost his accomplishments in a few days, just to save a group of people in the world Children? It''s not that I think I shouldn''t, but it''s a little bad for Liu ting''an. It''s no good getting up early... "


    When Bai ran thought of Liu Ting''s light step to sue, his eyes didn''t look like an old snake demon who could be so depressed and immersed in a thousand years for a woman.


    "There was a mistake in the human world, and there was a connection in the underworld. Ruier should say in her heart why I didn''t do it? I felt my ears were always hot those days... Just compared with the crack of time and space, the snake demon absorbed essence..."


    Bai Ran is a little tired when she says this. When dealing with this mess, Bai ran will doubt his ability and whether nightmare Burn''s choice was wrong. He can''t carry it.

 Chapter 4181

    Bai ran sighed deeply. At the beginning, when he accepted all this, Bai ran thought there would be a mess. With everyone''s expectations and his enthusiasm, he really wanted to save the world devastated by the war.


    At the beginning, she did develop in a good direction and slowly moved towards peace. However, problems began to appear in a few years. At this time, Bai ran even suspected that the problems had always existed, but they were ignored by all of them.


    Hua Sheng''s immersion completely felt that she was implicated in bringing out these... Bai ran could not comfort Hua Sheng about this, because in Bai Ran''s view, the people in the world are the people who need comfort most. The peace of the three worlds and six ways, the transformation over thousands of years, is to live and work in peace and contentment, but now they are likely to face the barbarian era of returning to the flood and famine period.


    The dead creatures that keep crawling out of the cracks in time and space are basically the ones who once committed many evils, ate and killed the same kind. At that time, they were respected by the strong, and only the strong can live.


    Today''s era is both replacement and progress. They can''t look back at all this. Otherwise, what''s the significance of their existence?


    Is it really a reincarnation? When a limit is reached, everything will start again? Thinking of this, Bai ran turns to look at the river. Standing next to him is a person who once saved the end of the world. More than once, again and again, according to the inheritance memory in the divine consciousness, every time the river appears, the scene is no better than now, but the river is still calm and comes in the golden light.


    It seems that all the problems are not problems in front of the river.


    But Bai ran didn''t forget that at that time, the person who solved everything was the God of Chenyuan emperor without love, not the reincarnated river with flesh and blood in the human world. Even if he had all his memories, he had more war soul awakening


    Even if no one says anything, Bai Ran is not a simple child. The ability of river flow can not be compared with the God of Chenyuan emperor.


    Bai ran doesn''t want to see anyone sacrifice. She bled too much along the way.


    "In my memory, the title of demon king is neither inherited nor self styled. It is the desire of the people in the demon world. It can stir up war and calm down the war. At that time, although it is said that his wife killed herself and before the battle, if the demon world continues to attack, the heaven world may not be able to resist. At that time... His mind is incomprehensible."


    "The first space-time gap will not choose in the demon world for no reason."


    The river frowned slightly. In my memory, the heaven at that time was not so simple. It can be said responsibly that Liu ting''an''s decision was definitely not intentional, but after careful consideration.


    Liu ting''an has calculated everything. He knows that this battle is bound to win. It is not the enemy of heaven, but when Liu ting''an launches the God demon war, which is the most prosperous period of the demon world. The combat power of the demon world has surpassed the heaven. It is already the time of the war when everyone knows. It can be seen that Liu ting''an is careful to hide with great ingenuity, In fact, it doesn''t matter if you have an idea, but Liu ting''an hides the Demon power of the whole demon world, which shows her ability.


    But when Mingming continued to fight, he would have won, but Liu ting''an withdrew. For a time, the demon world was like a deflated balloon, which was seriously damaged, and Liu ting''an was completely immersed.

 Chapter 4182

    Everything about Liu ting''an is strange. Jiang Liu believes that some feelings in the world can indeed achieve everything, but Liu ting''an is so ambitious that it is hard to believe.


    "You mean all this has something to do with Liu ting''an?"


    Bai ran sees this and his tone remains unchanged. At this time, Bai ran feels that he has nothing to accept. In fact, when Liu ting''an suddenly reported the situation in the demon world at the beginning, Bai Ran has doubts. He just looks at Liu ting''an and doesn''t look like an ambitious person.


    Of course, Bai ran also knows that the sea water is immeasurable. They are all old goblins for thousands of years. There are several pure hearts, but Liu ting''an didn''t move any more because his wife was badly hurt, and the heaven didn''t kill them all. Now there are such time-space cracks. Bai ran doesn''t believe Liu ting''an has the ability to make such a big move.


    Even if he still has the power of the year, what''s the reason? It''s not to avenge his wife, is it?


    Then he caused his wife''s death. What does it have to do with others?


    There''s no motive at all.


    Bai ran doesn''t believe in Liu Tingan''s ability. Liu Tingan can''t do this.


    "I don''t think so. What can he get by doing this? His wife is a human and can''t climb out of the space-time crack. We have explored around the space-time crack, but we can feel an inexplicable dark force around. Even you and I have to use strong spiritual power to isolate, otherwise it''s easy to be controlled. How can a human bear it?"


    "And I sent someone to pay attention to Liu ting''an. The only thing he can''t see the purpose is to give rui''er the antidote. Besides, he didn''t shut me at all... If it''s really related to him, what he''s doing now is not very contradictory?"


    Bai ran thinks that Jiang Liu may be thinking too much. Liu ting''an doesn''t have a lot of drama.


    "Liu Tingan is just a possibility. Be careful. I always think it''s not easy for him to jump into the field of vision suddenly. The demon world is far from decadent as it looks."


    "As for this space-time crack, we are too passive. One appears and we seal one. Although we are fast, we can''t stop the emergence of cracks one after another. Moreover, it has begun to get out of the wind now. When the situation can''t be controlled, the human world must be the first to cut."


    "I don''t believe these things will behave themselves after being reborn. It''s like waiting for a place. The last big attack! The human boundary is the strongest and weakest. People''s hearts are uneven. It''s too easy to break through. At that time, all people will become their food, and innocent people will be hurt at the start of the station..."


    "Can''t wait."


    After the river flow finished, it reinforced the seal of a layer of extremely cold land. Today''s three circles and six roads are like honeycomb briquettes. This hole can''t work. Then next, no matter how fast they block, there will be fish in the net. Moreover, the holes once blocked are still pounding outward.


    If you wait like this, the river intuition will be in greater trouble, like a bomb.


    "Jiang Liu, what do you mean?"


    Hua Sheng was silent for a long time. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He suddenly looked at the river and asked.


    She always felt that Jiang Liu''s words seemed to explain something uneasily.


    "I want to go into this space-time crack and find out!"

 Chapter 4183

    "What?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Bai ran overlaps with Hua Sheng''s questioning voice.


    They looked different, but it could be seen from their looks that no matter who they were, they were unwilling.


    "Jiang Liu, we haven''t found out what''s going on in this space-time crack. If you go in directly, who knows what will happen? If you have to go in, let''s go together. It''s because of me. How can I let you face this alone?"


    "You don''t have to continue to comfort me. What you said can''t reassure me at all. You''re not what you used to be... The risk is too great. You can go, we must go together. I can''t let you go by yourself. If you don''t agree, I''ll go by myself, and I''ll never let you go."


    Huasheng wanted to directly deny Jiangliu''s decision, but on second thought, even if she denies it now, Jiangliu will still go, because she won''t give up the matter herself. The two of them have the same mind. Huasheng knows that Jiangliu must have thought of going with him. If Jiangliu doesn''t talk about it, Huasheng will also go.


    Originally, I wanted to avoid the river and didn''t want the river to worry. I explored it alone. After all, finding the root cause is the key to solving the problem, and this key can only be an exploration


    Hua Sheng has long wanted to go in and have a look, but he has sealed all these outside, which is the result of treating the symptoms rather than the root cause. Moreover, Hua Sheng suspects that all this is because of her, because Hua Sheng finds that all the people in the seal are resurrected and reborn. From a certain angle, she is also ah.


    Although there is no direct reason to prove all this, Huasheng feels like this. When she is close to the crack of time and space, Huasheng has a feeling of being absorbed. It seems that she belongs to that place, or she came out of that place.


    But it''s impossible. She remembers how she came from. It''s not a crack in time and space at all. She came back from the reversal of time. It was the man who bought it with his own life


    It is precisely because of this that Hua Sheng also suspects that the reversal of time makes the world deviate. Her existence has to pay a price, and this price is what appears in the crack of time and space.


    She should not appear. There will be something corresponding to herself from another angle of the world.


    Over the years, Huasheng and Jiangliu said they were retreating because they knew that if they appeared less, the butterfly effect associated with them would be reduced, but now it seems that they still didn''t hide


    "All right."


    "Let''s go and have a look. What''s in this? No matter what happens, we can run even if we can''t fight..."


    When Jiang Liu heard Hua Sheng''s words, he didn''t refuse as before, but nodded very seriously.


    It''s not like a serious person at all. Of course, Jiangliu is not a serious person. Especially in the face of Huasheng''s nervous tension, Jiangliu always has a way to ease Huasheng''s mood.


    "You... What are you running for? You''re not afraid of people''s jokes? At least you''re also an emperor and God. If you can''t fight, you''ll run away?"


    Hua Sheng didn''t expect the river to flow. For a moment, he seemed to choke.


    Hua Sheng thought Jiang Liu would definitely refuse, and even thought of what she would do if Jiang Liu refused, but didn''t want Jiang Liu to give such an answer?

 Chapter 4184

    Hua Sheng was surprised by the response of the river, not to mention Bai ran standing aside. It was a serious situation and his heart was very heavy. Why did he suddenly become a little deviated?


    In fact, after calming down, Hua Sheng also understood that Jiang Liu wanted to mediate her emotions. Jiang Liu also wanted to tell her that some things would happen if she didn''t have her. They thought that they could live quietly by reincarnation on earth, but in fact, the problems of the world have never been solved, which is also a new reincarnation.


    Prosperity will decline.


    Jiang Liu believes that even without the participation of Hua Sheng and him, there will still be other problems. This is certain. Instead of feeling guilty, it''s better to think about other ways to solve the problem.


    "You two wait a minute first. How can you say that you both want to go in?"


    Bai Ran is already shocked. The whole person doesn''t know what to say. He even feels that his brain can''t keep up with the thinking of Huasheng and Jiangliu.


    They met in the extremely cold place to solve this problem together. It doesn''t mean they want to go in directly. Who knows what''s going on inside. How can this work when they''re not sure?


    What if there''s really something in it


    As a result, Bai ran doesn''t even dare to think about it. He becomes a sinner. Let alone others, Bai ran can''t forgive himself.


    Bai ran really doesn''t want to involve Huasheng and the river.


    Besides, in Bai Ran''s heart, it''s actually quite contradictory. She doesn''t want to be involved, and she thinks they should know.


    It''s like a nightmare


    Bai Ran''s heart was complicated. She raised her eyes and looked at the river channel: "what do you think? Or what do you two think? Let''s discuss. I''ve sent a message to Ming Yan, but I don''t know what''s going on. The old ghost hasn''t replied yet..."


    "Old ghost, it''s not urgent. After all, the underworld is still very quiet. There is no messy news, and there are no cracks in time and space."


    Bai ran said a few words. He would also notice what the river''s intention was. He didn''t take it seriously with the river, especially what the river said. It''s obviously not the style of the river, let alone what the river can say.


    How can the river run away without fighting? This is not the style of rivers.


    "It''s because I don''t know what''s inside. If something unexpected happens, of course, it''s the most important to save my life. After all, saving my life is infinitely possible... What are your expressions?"


    Jiang Liu picked his eyebrows, and there was no worry in his tone, as if the worry at the beginning was just an illusion.


    "When rui''er went out to practice, that''s what I told her. We made too many enemies when we were young. We don''t think there''s anything, but it''s always good to be safe for children..."


    "I''ll leave it to you. I''ll go in with ah Sheng and have a look. Don''t worry. It''ll be fine... We just went to inquire. When we''re not sure what''s inside, we won''t fight hard. Now is not the time to show off."


    Jiang Liu turns to look at Bai ran and tells Bai ran not to worry. He has a sense of propriety.


    It is more appropriate to go quietly with Huasheng and come back quietly. If you hold other ideas, the river will not go in with Huasheng.


    Because Jiangliu also knows that Huasheng will not allow him to go by himself.

 Chapter 4185

    "Give me what you want?"


    Bai ran subconsciously refuses. The voice of rhetorical questions can''t be suppressed. Now she doesn''t know what to do. Jiang Liu goes with Hua Sheng. What if the group dies?


    After all, no one knows what''s inside, but what Jiangliu says is that he will run away directly when he meets something. Bai ran doesn''t know what to say for a while, because Jiangliu doesn''t think about what to do in case of distress at all?


    Have you even figured out the way back?


    But even so, Bai ran feels that she can''t be fooled. She can''t let Jiang Liu and Hua Sheng go like this.


    Looking at the river and pulling Hua Sheng really ready to go through the seal, Bai ran hurriedly stops. When will the couple talk and do things completely different from the routine?


    Why is it a little tricky?


    "What''s the matter with you two? I''m looking for you to discuss countermeasures, not to die directly! You two can''t go."


    Bai ran decides to shoot the case directly. He just can''t let them go.


    "When you leave, how can I explain to rui''er? How can I explain to the children? What we are doing now is the children''s future, but this future also needs your participation."


    "And nightmare burning, he said, if one day I can''t hold on, open the Fengdu gate with a key, release the contents and let them kill each other... I can tell you, I feel very painful every day now. If you two don''t look at me, I really don''t know what I will do!"


    "Especially now, as I am as steady as Mount Tai, but you can''t ignore me, so I can''t talk directly to you. So we can''t really go straight in. Now, everything from it is dead. I mean, if you go in, you can see that there is a great difference between inside and outside. When you come out, the outside world disappears? Or will you never come out again? "


    "There are even many possibilities... I don''t know how to say it. In short, you can''t be so hasty. You have to go straight in and find out? It''s obviously not the best way!"


    Bai ran stops in front of Huasheng and the river. Obviously, she just doesn''t want them to go. Bai ran feels justified in her concern.


    Knowing that Huasheng and Jiangliu would finally make such a decision, Bai ran might not want to inform them, but on second thought, even if Bai ran didn''t inform Huasheng and Jiangliu, they would still know. Over the years, although Huasheng and Jiangliu said retreat, they have been paying attention to the trend of the three Realms and six ways.


    "It seems that I just said it in vain. Your majesty is still not at ease?"


    Jiang Liu knew what Bai ran was worried about. He held Hua Sheng''s hand and didn''t let her speak. Then he continued: "don''t worry. I''m serious. If I find it wrong, I''ll turn around and run with ah Sheng. We''ll never be in danger. We have our own way. Don''t worry. What''s the matter? As long as we are in the three realms and six roads, we won''t get lost."


    "As for the dark flame side, I don''t care. Don''t hurry to tell him. He will know sooner or later."


    Jiang Liu raised his hand and patted Bai ran on the shoulder, with eyes that reassured Bai ran.


    Then Jiang Liu took Hua Sheng and walked in through the seal under Bai Ran''s shocked eyes

 Chapter 4186

    "You..."


    "Hua Sheng! River flow! You are so mischievous..."


    Bai ran couldn''t stop them at all. She could only watch them step in. It was like a door. Huasheng and Jiangliu went in directly, and then there was no response?


    Bai ran shook hands, bowed his head and thought about the words passed to him when the river left, and clenched his fist again.


    Then Bai ran still orders Tianbing to guard here. He still has a lot of things to do. He can''t wait here all the time, but at most one day, if there''s no news, Bai ran will send someone to check anyway, but Bai ran can''t go in for a moment. He has too many things on his shoulders.


    If the pressure and responsibility of this body cannot be removed, Bai ran does not dare to say that she can go as freely as before. This is fate.


    Bai ran recognized it.


    But Bai ran didn''t expect to see the man he was going to look for when he just returned to the heaven to go to Fengqing city to give instructions.


    The gate of the celestial temple.


    "Old devil? It takes no time to come. I''m looking for you. Come with me quickly. We''ll talk as we go... What I told you last time came again..."


    Bai ran sees Mingyan in black standing in front of the hall and hurrying in. She quickly stops him. She wanted to go to fengqingcheng first. She needs to give some instructions in person. Then she contacted Mingyan. She didn''t expect that Mingyan would come first. That''s good. Bai ran thought she would quickly tell Mingyan about Huasheng and Jiangliu. After all, this is the most important thing now.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Bai ran walks into Mingyan, looks at this guy''s gloomy and forbearing face, and feels a little bad. When did Mingyan have such an expression?


    Although the world says that Lord Pluto is ruthless and has no emotional changes, Bai ran knows that Mingyan is still very emotional, but he doesn''t hang on his face like him.


    But the look of the dark flame at the moment is really different from the previous dark flame.


    This is different, which makes Bai ran feel a little scared and flustered. Even she becomes cautious.


    "If you have anything to say, say it first."


    Ming Yan seems to bear it. He raises his eyes to Bai ran. His eyes are very complex. Then he looks at Bai ran and asks slowly.


    "It''s very important for me. It''s a Sheng and Jiangliu... I don''t know what to say when you urge me. What''s the matter with you first? You... You know?"


    Bai ran wanted to say it, but she didn''t know how to say it. When there was a time-space crack before, Bai ran talked with Ming Yan, but she didn''t say it in detail. She was in a hurry and felt that she had too much to say, so Bai ran didn''t know how to say it, especially looking at the gloomy appearance of Ming Yan.


    Bai Ran''s eyelids jumped, and her brain seemed to flash. Some uncertain asked the uncertain question in her heart.


    "You already know? You all know? Why are you hiding it from me? I''m the last one to know?"


    Ming Yan looks at Bai ran and doesn''t continue to ask. He doesn''t know if he wants to feel ironic. Aren''t we friends? Why just hide it from him?


    Ming Yan''s heart is also very clear. Just because they are friends, they must have reasons, including nightmare burning, but Ming Yan still can''t let go.

 Chapter 4187

    "Wait a minute. What do you know?"


    Bai ran listens to the sarcasm in Mingyan''s tone and feels a little flustered. Maybe he misunderstood? The dark flame doesn''t know anything at all? Did he misunderstand?


    Don''t let him out at last.


    Although Bai ran doesn''t think it''s possible, now looking at the reaction of Ming Yan, Bai ran feels that hiding Ming Yan seems to be the best choice.


    "What does the emperor think the king should know?"


    Ming Yan''s tone was colder and more ironic. Then he couldn''t help laughing in a low voice, and his irony didn''t know who it was aimed at.


    And Ming Yan didn''t wait for Bai ran to continue to say anything. He directly asked, "do you want to tell me that Huasheng and the river have entered the crack of time and space?"


    "Huh?"


    "How do you know? I haven''t mentioned the space-time crack to you. When I sent you a letter, I wasn''t sure what it was..."


    "It''s not me, old devil. Don''t tell me these awkward words. How long have we known each other? I don''t know what your temperament is? You''ve made me feel bad! I don''t know if you know the same thing with me! So don''t be sarcastic. It''s not like you. Besides, when is it now? Can you let it go first?"


    Bai ran was a little guilty when she said the last thing, but she didn''t want to continue with Ming Yan and continue the topic just now, because Bai ran saw it. No matter what Ming Yan said in the end, he shouldn''t take it.


    Who is Bai ran really guilty?


    He was really guilty about the burning nightmare. In fact, he was the first to know


    Don''t forget, Nangong Liuyue is a teenager of his Fox family. Although the child told him that he didn''t want to go back to the Fox family anymore, he followed Yu Qilin and Bai ran didn''t object, but he didn''t agree. He just said that he had made a decision and would go back if he repented


    "You didn''t say in detail about the space-time crack, and I''ve heard about it. There are so many lonely ghosts, how can I have no news at all? Today, I''ll see your reaction, plus what you said about Huasheng and Jiangliu. According to their temperament, you can''t sit idly by. You''re in a hurry, and it''s not hard to guess."


    "Indeed, you are right. Now is not the time..."


    The dark flame complexion said calmly, and turned away with his usual coolness.


    It seems that it was not Mingyan who was in a hurry just now. In fact, Mingyan doesn''t know what he came to bairan for. Why did he come to him? What can you say? What status and qualifications does he have to say?


    Even if you ask and question, you should also ask this talent yes.


    Bai Ran is just a middleman. It''s also very interesting. He has many people who are very attentive, but he doesn''t give any explanation to him.


    "Mingyan! Stop! You... What are you doing? Do you know what time it is? What''s the matter with you? Can you be normal? I knew you... I should have been on guard. Who told you..."


    Bai Ran is a bit tongue in cheek for a while, but she doesn''t really think that Ming Yan shouldn''t know, but at the beginning, Bai ran probably thought that Ming Yan would be the most unacceptable. If she asked him why, Bai ran couldn''t say clearly, because he didn''t know how to say it, he could only say it was a feeling.


    For some things, Bai Ran has always been the most sensitive one.


    So what Bai ran first thinks of hiding is Mingyan. Even if there is no secret between him and Mingyan, Bai ran doesn''t want to tell him

 Chapter 4188

    In fact, Bai ran also knows that this matter can''t be hidden for long. Mingyan will know sooner or later. If Mingyan finds it himself or knows it from others, the relationship between them will become embarrassing, just like now, but Bai ran doesn''t know how to tell his old friends.


    After all, not everyone can accept some feelings.


    Bai ran really doesn''t like Ming Yan. Once again, she goes the same way as before. There is no result, even full of thorns.


    The most important thing is that the person is gone. No matter what kind of emotion it is, it doesn''t matter


    "It''s meaningless to say who told you now, let alone tangle with those. Listen, there are also very important things now, the safety of the three worlds and six ways, our identity and our mission. We can''t ignore it, you know?"


    "I used to be wayward. You advised me. Now I understand and willingly accept it. We still solve the difficulties as before, okay? And he''s gone. Now I know, we can''t do anything. When he left, he just wanted to be quiet. That''s what he meant. In fact, we knew it long ago?"


    "There are traces of what he did before he left, isn''t there?"


    "Now Huasheng and Jiangliu have gone in. I don''t know whether they are alive or dead. Their daughter is still outside, and we are also outside. At the same time, there are still cracks in the three realms and six roads, and there are many things we don''t have seals... In fact, if you do more things, some things can be numb temporarily. What I used to suffer is to find something for myself. Of course, I have drunk wine, if you want to drink If you want, I can accompany you, but not now. As long as I can survive this disaster safely, I can drink with you for a hundred years! I''m not afraid of my daughter-in-law... "


    Bai ran said that he was a bit strong and broke his wrists in the end. It''s really unheard of to drink with his brother for a hundred years.


    At least he is also the father of his two sons now. It''s not a good influence, but Bai ran can do it for his brother. In fact, his brother really has miserable feelings.


    "There are so many people in the three realms and six ways. I''m not the only one. Who is the God of Chenyuan emperor? I think I don''t have to worry about anything..."


    "I was looking for you to ask you why even you have to hide it from me, but I don''t want to ask now. Since I want to ask, ask him! The only person guarding Fengdu can be him. I''ll get him back, and you can find Huasheng and Jiangliu."


    Ming Yan bypasses Bai ran and continues to move forward, with stubbornness in his tone.


    Still stubborn.


    Who are Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu? No matter what happens to them, there are many people to help them, and now he is the only one to find another person.


    "What are you talking about, Ming Yan? Why can''t I understand?"


    "Who are you looking for? I''m a little confused now. Are we talking about one thing? Do you mean you''re looking for Fengdu Emperor Yan Shao? Where are you going?"


    Bai ran directly pulls Mingyan to prevent the old guy from running away.


    I don''t know who I learned from now. I don''t want to say it. Just go?


    It''s not pulling. It''s like a kite. You can fly if you say so.


    "Haven''t you said it yourself? What else do you ask me to do? I''m just looking for him! Let him come back and do his own business and guard Fengdu. No one can replace him."

 Chapter 4189

    "He regards Chenyuan Emperor God as the eternal God in his heart... Now that Chenyuan Emperor God has an accident, he should go and have a look, let alone miss it. I''ll tell him."


    "Now the three realms and six realms have revealed the cracks in time and space, and there will be unrest. The underworld listens to your orders. You can mobilize Yin soldiers at will. As for me, go to him and won''t occupy public resources."


    When Ming Yan said this, he was not a little stubborn.


    The stubborn Bai ran bit her teeth.


    Bai ran always knows that Mingyan is stubborn. To be direct is stubborn, dead stubborn! He couldn''t listen to the advice at all. It''s useless for anyone to say what he believes.


    "I said, old ghost, do you know what you''re talking about? I used a lot of spiritual power today to mend holes everywhere. I think I''m tired and anxious now. I don''t know what''s going on. Where are you going to find a soul that has been dead for several years? No, he doesn''t even have a soul! What are you looking for? Where are you going?"


    "Ming Yan, I know you knew that Yan Zhuo had left for a while. You can''t accept it. We had a good relationship and had a lot of experiences together, but it was his own choice. He was tired and tired. What are you doing? Even if you can find it, why are you? Is he willing? When he left, no one told him, and even hid the news and locked the whole house Wake up and wake up. He has never had much contact with people for thousands of years. If it wasn''t for the river flow, he wouldn''t care at all. He knew who the river flow was from the beginning! Only he has inheritance and memory. Such a person''s mind is different from ours. If you have experienced so much, living is torture, isn''t it? Just like us now, isn''t it the same "Over the long years, which day is what you want?"


    "I will solve the space-time crack little by little. Your current state is not suitable. Once something happens, I regret it more..."


    When Bai ran said this, he suddenly laughed at himself. Then he shook his head reluctantly and let go of the dark flame. This time, Bai ran turned and left to find his daughter-in-law. There are still a lot of things waiting for him.


    Huasheng and Jiangliu are also waiting in the space-time crack. Bai ran can''t delay time. He should hurry to prepare while everything hasn''t happened.


    If Huasheng and Jiangliu really don''t come out, he must have new countermeasures.


    "He''s not dead..."


    When Bai ran just took a few steps, Ming Yan suddenly said a word.


    Although Ming Yan''s voice was very small, Bai ran could hear it clearly.


    This is also a simple sentence. Bai ran stops his steps, turns his head and looks puzzled. His eyes looking at Mingyan are also looking at the madman.


    Bai ran doesn''t want to talk at this time.


    "I said he didn''t die, I know! He didn''t reincarnate, the underworld didn''t have him, the yin-yang life and death book didn''t have him, the land of reincarnation didn''t have him, I went to all the places I could find and go, I also found, without him!"


    "He''s not dead. He must be somewhere. I feel it. I have to find him. I feel it. He hopes someone can find him. He''s very lonely and painful..."


    Ming Yan looked at Bai ran, his voice was very light, but he was also very stubborn.


    It was like talking to himself, but it was also like conveying Bai ran. It was more like he felt the call of nightmare.


    "Then go... Be careful all the way. If... I don''t have anything at last, I''ll find it with you if I have time. If you find it first, let me know."

 Chapter 4190

    Bai ran can''t say that she is powerless. She can only say that she has nothing to do. In his opinion, Mingyan is crazy. Maybe it''s too exciting? As for what the hell flame means, Bai Ran has no energy to ask.


    As a brother, Bai ran can only nod his head and let him find it. There is always a thought that is better than anything. Bai ran doesn''t want to watch Ming Yan move from one pit to another.


    In other words, compared with the previous Ming Yan, Bai ran suddenly realized that the previous Ming Yan might have been wrong about Hua Sheng.


    "Don''t you believe me? I really feel he''s not dead. He''s somewhere..."


    Ming Yan looked at Bai Ran''s appearance and was worried. Ming Yan knew when it was, but the matter of nightmare burning was also very important and life. They could do it together. All things were waiting for no one.


    When Bai ran heard Ming Yan''s words, she didn''t want to say anything more. Suddenly, she smiled again. It was a weak smile, "Mingyan, am I stupid or are you stupid? Does nightmare burn his soul? You didn''t hear what I said just now! He not only has no soul, he wants to die, no one can stop him, but also he has no reincarnation, nightmare has no form, and he won''t be weak in your Yin and Yang life and death, so of course you can''t find him in the underworld, you can''t find him anywhere ¡­¡±


    "It''s not right. It should be said that you can find him. He is integrated with the world and disappears between heaven and earth!"


    "I understand you can''t accept it, but can you not be stupid?"


    Bai Ran is a little stuffy after saying that. This time, he really doesn''t have Guan Mingyan.


    This is the first time they ended the topic in such a boring way. It has always been that Mingyan ignored Bai ran. Bai ran had fun or left boring.


    Ming Yan looked at Bai ran leaving with his sleeves thrown away. He didn''t continue to argue. He just whispered, "he''s not dead. I''ll find him..."


    Finally, the dark flame turned and disappeared in the sky.


    All hell.


    Under the dead tree, Yu Qilin meditated with his eyes closed. Suddenly, his face became a little painful. He couldn''t help but make a sad voice, and finally spit out blood.


    "Poof..."


    "If you spit again, the blood will be dried up! Hua Sheng, Jiang Liu, you are cruel. A man in the demon world is worth strengthening your seal..."


    Yu Qilin''s eyes are full of resentment and resentment. She has not only hit the seal to suppress Wan Feng once. If the seal is not opened for a day, she can''t control Wan Feng''s body for a day, and she can''t replace it for a day.


    If time continues to delay, it will be discovered sooner or later. At that time, it will be empty.


    After working so hard for so long, how much effort has it taken? Yu Qilin will never allow failure.


    "How can a half demon Neidan fight with Huasheng and the river? You''re just talking nonsense! It''s been a long time before I find you naive."


    Opposite the dead tree, there was a white haired man with chains all over. Looking at Yu Qilin''s embarrassed appearance, he sneered.


    The man is Nangong Liuyue, who has been imprisoned by Yu Qilin. He was originally a good little warm man of Yu Qilin, but he was hard ground and left to resent each other.


    Even if yu Qilin brought Nangong Liuyue to her from hell, Nangong Liuyue didn''t have a good word.


    "What do you know? This half demon is Baize''s! The spirit power of the divine beast Baize is a natural tonic!"


    Yu Qilin ignored Nangong Liuyue''s ridicule and retorted directly.

 Chapter 4191

    In fact, in Nangong Liuyue''s heart, she can''t say how much she hates Yu Qilin, but she can''t tell how much she likes Yu Qilin. After all these years of secret imprisonment, she is crazy with Yu Qilin. Nangong Liuyue feels that she can''t tell what this night is. She just can''t help but say a few words to Yu Qilin when she looks at Yu Qilin.


    Sarcasm is rare. Nangong Liuyue wondered why she chose to stay at the beginning? At that time, the jade Qilin was not like this. Why did it become like this? Nangong Liuyue had countless questions and endless grievances. She couldn''t find an outlet to vent. She could only look at all this like a lunatic with abnormal spirit.


    Yu Qilin won''t let him go. He''s watching all the things she does. It''s tacit that she doesn''t participate. How can Yu Qilin let him go? But similarly, Yu Qilin won''t kill him, because if he dies, Yu Qilin won''t have any company. Even if yu Qilin doesn''t like him, one company is enough.


    Nangong Liuyue, from the beginning of her confusion to the present numbness, tried her best to be an outlet and vent object that can quietly listen to all her nonsense


    Sometimes Nangong Liuyue thinks that these are all tests for him and the sins of his previous life? Otherwise, why did he fall in love with Yu Qilin and think she needs herself? Looking at Yu Qilin again, it''s really wrong step by step


    Up to now, they have no other way but to acquiesce to all this.


    "Where did you get that man? He''s just an ordinary man. You took away the inner alchemy in his body and continued to stay here. He can''t bear it. Besides, isn''t he useless?"


    Nangong Liuyue raised her wrist and put it on her lap, making a clattering chain sound. She leaned against the dead tree, and her eyes didn''t fluctuate. She was numb to all these changes. In particular, she watched Yu Qilin often come back with one person after another, male and female. In the end, she basically didn''t live. He didn''t want to know what Yu Qilin did, But if he can''t hold Yu Qilin, he will keep saying in his ear.


    Bring him out of the dark black hole. Nangong Liuyue knows that Yu Qilin''s loneliness has reached a place she can''t stand. She''s crazy.


    After all, if you were not crazy, would you do a series of disgusting and taboo things under the memorial tablet of Fengdu emperor?


    Looking at Nangong Liuyue, Yu Qilin waved his wrist and gathered up his collar, covering the mottled marks on his chest. The chain on his body made a noise. It was particularly crisp in the silent and lonely darkness.


    Yu Qilin still remembers that at the beginning, when she vented against Nangong Liuyue, it was also her first taste of X fruit, but ironically, there was no half confusion in their eyes, and they were venting their dissatisfaction and unwillingness.


    But now, Nangong Liuyue''s eyes are not even unwilling. It seems that all this has nothing to do with him. Watching her go in and out, no matter what she does, there is no fluctuation. At most, it is a painless sarcasm when she is willing to talk.


    Yu Qilin gets up and sits on Nangong Liuyue again. He was also a young man with beautiful scenery. Now he is really no different from the dead. He is still a man and his reaction as a man.


    But Yu Qilin thinks Nangong Liuyue is intentional, and he is unwilling to hide it.

 Chapter 4192

    "Who says he''s useless? The bastard Bai Ze gave him the elixir. The elixir volunteered to protect the Lord. I dug it and only half of it. The remaining half has long been mixed with him. I have to keep him."


    "Just like raising you... You can''t help me, but you still have other uses... Don''t you like me? We do this every day. Don''t you feel happy? What else do you care about?"


    When Yu Qilin said this, he didn''t know what he thought. He raised his hand and touched Nangong Liuyue''s cheek. Perhaps it was because he hadn''t seen the sun for a long time and had been in dark confinement. Nangong Liuyue''s appearance became particularly white and integrated with his white hair. It was white and bright. Strangely, Yu Qilin seemed to see the shadow of his master on his body. They were all the same white, White is not true.


    Always like a gust of wind, it will disappear in front of her at any time.


    In fact, at the beginning, when Yu Qilin took the wrong step, Nangong Liuyue stopped him more than once, but then Nangong Liuyue gave up and wanted to leave. He didn''t want to be with himself, but he didn''t want to hurt, so he wanted to leave. But how could Yu Qilin let him go?


    Looking at the back of Nangong Liuyue leaving, Yu Qilin''s heart has some breathing difficulties. It''s too late to think about it. His action has been paid. He directly controls Nangong Liuyue. When Yu Qilin has some sense, it has become like this.


    Yu Qilin knows what she is doing. Now even if her master is resurrected, she can''t save her. She has no way to turn back. All she can do is to do it to the end. Anyway, she is not afraid to poke a hole in the sky. From the beginning, she feels that she likes Chifeng and envies Jiang Xinrui.


    Those feelings have become blurred, but she has nothing to recover until now.


    Chi Feng won''t forgive her. The double Gu she did on Wan Feng can''t be solved at all. Now Wan Feng is just stealing life. Her body will die sooner or later. Does Chi Feng care about his sister so much? How could he forgive her?


    What Yu Qilin is doing now will not let him find out. Using one hole to fill another is also making up for the vacancy in her heart. She has nothing. Why do other people live so well? Looking at Jiang Xinrui being spoiled like a princess, Yu Qilin''s heart is really unfair.


    "Do you like it? Just like it when you say you like it? I remember you were careful when you saw Hua Sheng in the ten mile spring breeze. Do you envy Jiang Xinrui''s parents? Do you think you can really replace everything for her?"


    Nangong Liuyue glanced at Yu Qilin kneeling on her lap and said casually. Then she raised her hand to bring Yu Qilin closer to herself and found a suitable place to play with. The chain on her body was rattling, and there was a burning memorial tablet on her head.


    Nangong Liuyue was numb to these things, but he would not refuse. He was so trapped that he was going crazy. It seemed that he had nothing to prove that he was still alive except this thing.


    He said he liked it. Nangong Liuyue didn''t know it. He thought that Yu Qilin was wrong step by step. What about himself? Why not?


    At the beginning, if he told the emperor of heaven


    But he didn''t, even now, he didn''t want to, let alone.


    "Can you replace it? Just give it a try? Hua Sheng... I don''t have time to come to me now..."

 Chapter 4193

    "Hua Sheng won''t have time to take care of the people in Zhaojue temple now. With Bai Ze''s elixir and my collection of offerings, my skills have greatly increased. Even if I can''t break the seal, I can control Wan Feng. Then I will be her. As long as I solve Wan Feng''s problem, I will be able to deal with Jiang Xinrui in the same way. I can always find opportunities with her."


    "When I''m Jiang Xinrui, no one will find out... As for you, just stay with me. I''ll come to you. You''re waiting for me here..."


    Yu Qilin looks at Nangong Liuyue in front of him with curved eyebrows and eyes. His eyelashes are very long. It''s not too much to say that it''s eyelash essence. The fox xiuren is naturally beautiful. Facing such a face, Yu Qilin doesn''t feel at a loss. Besides, Nangong Liuyue said she liked him... I can''t say whether she didn''t give up. She still doesn''t like to leave. Maybe it''s her first taste of love, For a while, she felt fresh. She could guard Chifeng, but Nangong Liuyue and Yu Qilin didn''t want to let go.


    Yu Qilin knows that if she opens the chain, Nangong Liuyue will be free. Will she still be at her mercy like this? He won''t. Nangong Liuyue has always been cultivated by Bai ran as an heir. He has his own gullies in his heart. He won''t look at her, so Yu Qilin can''t set him free.


    "What do you want me to do? Is that all?"


    Nangong Liuyue listened to Yu Qilin''s words, her eyebrows moved, and her mouth was ironic. When she spoke, she shook Yu Qilin with a chain and buried her body deeply. It was clear that the two people had the closest distance in the world, but their hearts were thousands of miles apart.


    No one can see who.


    It was supposed to be emotional, but it became filthy. It was cold and light around.


    There is no ambiguous atmosphere of emotion at all.


    Yu Qilin no longer looks at Nangong Liuyue and doesn''t answer him. He turns his head around, lies on his body and closes his eyes. All they have left is to vent.


    It''s desire and unwillingness.


    Human world.


    "Are you sure?"


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Ling Ji standing in front of her. She doesn''t move. The unconscious friction between her index finger and thumb is her obvious absent-minded state. Because of Ling Ji''s words, Jiang Xinrui falls into meditation, but her appearance can''t be seen.


    She''s suspicious.


    "Naturally, I''m not sure. How can I tell you? But after all, my ability is limited in case the other party finds out. I withdraw quickly, and I can also be sure that the mysterious man comes from below."


    "It''s your fault. When did you say hello to the underworld? I almost got hooked today... Otherwise I could continue to follow, and maybe I could see the true face of the mysterious man."


    "However, it continues to be below. Do you think it has anything to do with the Pluto? Do you know that any news in the underworld can avoid the Pluto? How can it be possible to get in and out freely without the permission of the Pluto?"


    Although Ling Ji had no entity, it did not prevent him from speaking vividly.


    In fact, he has long suspected this, but there is no evidence. Who dares to doubt Pluto? Besides, now he needs Pluto to to give him the green light.


    But it''s also true where the mysterious man showed his feet. He knew it in the small courtyard of Cui''s family. He chose to tell Jiang Xinrui at this time. He said he had just found it, and Ling Ji had his own consideration.

 Chapter 4194

    "It''s not just a underworld under the human world..."


    Jiang Xinrui pinches her hand and looks at Ling Ji with some pondering in her eyes. She knows that Ling Ji still conceals from her, but it doesn''t matter... Jiang Xinrui doesn''t show great interest when she hears the news about the mysterious man. Some words don''t give Ling Ji the opportunity to continue to study deeply. It seems that she suddenly remembered and asked with pondering in her eyes: "It''s said that after the sudden death of the owner of the Ling family, the whole situation was very chaotic. Everyone was waiting to see the excitement, but the Ling family was abnormal, orderly and frightened by the owner."


    "You are dead. You can still control the Ling family and let them obey you. You really have the ability. Besides, you can find such a big clue about the mysterious man in a period of time... You have something."


    Ling Ji is said by Jiang Xinrui. Her face is a little cracked. Ling Ji won''t think Jiang Xinrui is praising him. Little girl, it''s satirizing him.


    In fact, the two people know that they haven''t brought out some news, and Jiang Xinrui is the same. They don''t have much sincerity for him. Otherwise, how can it be so slow to send a message to the underworld? According to the relationship between their family and the underworld, where hasn''t responded for several days?


    He needs to check the situation when he goes out to do something now. Ling Ji is really worried that the underworld will take him back. If he does, Ling Ji is not sure whether Jiang Xinrui will take care of him. After all, there is too little cooperation between them at this time. He has not established a relationship with Jiang Xinrui yet. He wants to lock Jiang Xinrui firmly around with a little interest. How is that possible?


    So it''s no wonder that Ling Ji refused to disclose to Jiang Xinrui all the time. She always had to leave something on her body.


    It can also be said that it is not time yet.


    Ling Ji quickly adjusted her state and smiled: "I was still the owner of the house. I still have this right. I can''t mess up the Ling family because I''m dead... The ancestors of the Ling family are still watching."


    "Besides, it''s not very difficult for me, just a few words..."


    Ling Ji seemed to inadvertently approach Jiang Xinrui and continued: "it seems that the little master still knows me very well. Since he knows, the little master should know that my heart is very sincere. You can trust Ling Shuyi. Why can''t you trust me? I''m much more useful than that little girl?"


    "I''m still waiting for a aboveboard identity, so when will the little master give me a place?"


    Ling Ji''s words are very serious, but also with some grievances. She seems to be a good young man bullied by Jiang Xinrui.


    But in fact, this man is not a minor. Adults should have ideas for a long time.


    When Jiang Xinrui heard Ling Ji''s words, she had some goose bumps inexplicably. She just felt that when did this person begin to become strange?


    "Do you want to be famous? Well, clean up all the things in your mind, and I''ll give you the reputation! You can''t run if you want to run at that time. After all, you were a man of ten mile spring breeze at that time, don''t you?"


    Jiang Xinrui sneered, passed through LINGJI''s soul and disappeared directly in front of LINGJI.


    Jiang Xinrui is not surprised by the things that Ling Ji mentioned just now. She and Ling Ji have their own small abacus. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t hide about Ling Shuyi. After all, if everyone doesn''t know, how can Ling Shuyi stay?

 Chapter 4195

    As for the fact that she didn''t go to the underworld to deliver news for Ling Ji, Jiang Xinrui has no doubt that she was deliberately dragging it all the time, but Jiang Xinrui can''t help it. Who makes her unable to find the shadow of the underworld at all? I can''t find anyone. What else do you say? It''s mainly about Ling Ji. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t think it''s very important.


    It''s strange to say that since Pluto learned about Fengdu emperor, the whole person has changed. Jiang Xinrui can''t understand it. She doesn''t understand how there is something more important than family affection in this world?


    Just a few years of friendship, is it worth it? Such brotherhood, Jiang Xinrui can only say that she doesn''t know whether she should envy it or not?


    On second thought, is the same between mother and Fengxi? If it weren''t for the good relationship between them, Jiang Xinrui wouldn''t always care about the situation of the Feng family. In recent years, Jiang Xinrui really felt busy.


    Wind house.


    Jiang Xinrui is standing downstairs of Fengxi''s house. She is far away. She sees that the boundary above Fengxi''s house has changed a lot. The photo has changed a lot more than before. She doesn''t know what the Fengxi family has. She can''t be so careful. It''s a little too much.


    But on second thought, doesn''t the wind family have a baby?


    Jiang Xinrui thought of the little baby and smiled. The child liked to stick to her since childhood. It seemed that she hadn''t seen him for a long time. She didn''t know how he was. Especially when she was aware of the changes in Fengxi''s family, even the funeral of Ling''s family didn''t appear, which was very different from Fengxi''s style. No matter what was the same with Ling''s family, she had changed the owner in recent years, Fengxi''s mouth still appreciates LINGJI. Even if LINGJI has some calculations about Fengxi later, Fengxi takes LINGJI as a child.


    Now people are dead. For whatever reason, it is impossible for the Feng family not to have a representative in the open, especially the owner of the family has no news?


    Because of her experience outside, Jiang Xinrui hasn''t paid attention to Feng''s family for a long time, and hasn''t even contacted Feng Xi.


    This will see that the wind home has opened several layers of boundaries, and Huasheng is not at home. Jiang Xinrui has to go and have a look.


    Thinking, Jiang Xinrui has come to the door of Feng''s house and is about to knock. Jiang Xinrui''s heart suddenly jumps, like oppression or being hammered by something. She is flustered and her eyelids are jumping.


    The last time Jiang Xinrui was in this state, it was because she wanted to have some contact with Feng Ying. Now I think she is a little crazy. What did she do?


    But anyway, Jiang Xinrui thought of Feng Ying and still felt a little different... Because of the reason for the last time, Jiang Xinrui thought something had happened to Feng Ying and couldn''t help but hesitate to see Feng Xi. After all, Feng Xi didn''t happen. Last time, Feng Ying


    Jiang Xinrui held her heart and groped for the Mo Cui brand in her arms. In fact, she had always stayed with her, but before she could touch the brand, the door of Fengxi''s home suddenly opened.


    Jiang Xinrui only felt like a gust of wind, and then a villain hugged her directly.


    Looking down, Qin Xiaobao looked up at her with a small round face like a peach, full of stars.


    The look in her eyes made Jiang Xinrui break the defense in an instant.


    It seems that the attraction to Feng Ying has faded.


    Qin Xiaobao can''t speak, but she can feel it. Qin Xiaobao is saying, I miss you so much.

 Chapter 4196

    "It''s really strange. I said that the boy rushed over like a bazooka today and scared me to death. I thought what happened to him..."


    Qin Wanyu''s eyes were really obvious from the worry at the beginning to the relief later.


    Especially when he saw Jiang Xinrui coming, Qin Wanyu was very surprised. It seemed that he had not seen such a familiar person for too long. He was a little excited.


    It can''t be said that Qin, Wan and Yu were excited, but that they were too excited.


    In Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, Qin Wanyu at the moment makes her dare not recognize it. What''s the situation? Scrawly beard, thick dark circles under eyes, messy hair, and sloppy clothes. Is this Qin Wanyu?


    "Rui''er, what are you looking at at at the door? Hurry in."


    "By the way, how did you have time to come? I remember you went out to practice? Did Hua Sheng ask you to come back? You should be very busy now. How did you have time to come?"


    "Qin Xiaobao, you almost got it. Let go of your sister Xinrui and let her in."


    "You''re such a pleasant boy. I didn''t hear anything. You''ll know it right away..."


    Qin Wanyu didn''t pay any attention to his appearance, but hurriedly asked Jiang Xinrui to go inside, together with his frustrated little son. This boy really likes Feng Xi and Jiang Xinrui most in his world. As long as he sees them, the child will become enthusiastic, which is completely different from the appearance of high and cold in the past.


    When I was in kindergarten, I was told whether I had autism. As a result, people didn''t like the talents they like.


    Qin, Wan and Yu are really used to this.


    "You... What''s the matter, aunt Fengxi?"


    Maybe it''s because the scene in front of her is so different from her impression. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know how to accept it. Her hands holding Qin Xiaobao become a little stiff. She doesn''t know. She''s just experienced for a period of time. How does Feng family become... Some wither?


    The state of Qin, Wan and Yu is also very bad. It can be said that they seem to have been drained of their essence and spirit. It seems that only Qin Xiaobao looks like a little.


    What has Feng family gone through? Why didn''t mother ever say that? But soon Jiang Xinrui thought that she had not seen her father and mother for a long time, let alone her mother mentioned the wind family.


    "Me?"


    Qin Wanyu was said by Jiang Xinrui, especially when he looked at Jiang Xinrui''s blow, he said with some embarrassment: "even if I haven''t cleaned up myself for a long time, I don''t go out. I''m with this little boy every day. Some don''t pay attention to the image. Did I scare Ruier? I''m really sorry. I''ve been with the boy for a long time and forgot these."


    "I''ll clean it up in a moment. I''m sure I''m the most handsome and temperament little uncle in your impression. He''s a hundred times stronger than the old man Wang Junxian. Ha ha..."


    Qin Wanyu said that at last, he gave a stiff and hearty smile. When Qin Wanyu smiled, he found himself a little strange. It seems that he hasn''t seen his former friends for a long time


    It was so long that he almost forgot how much time he had.


    In fact, Qin Wanyu doesn''t want to pay attention to his image, but he doesn''t have time. There are a pile of smashed things in the dark day. He''s restless. They all want to deal with Qin Xiaobao. Looking at Qin Xiaobao''s eyes is like a stimulant

 Chapter 4197

    Because things often come in at home. Qin Wanyu and Fengxi can''t rest assured whether they break in or use other methods. Both of them are suffering. In the housekeeper of Qin Wanyu and outside the Fengxi pipe, they live like this every day. Slowly, no one has this experience to deal with the surface problems. Fengxi went out early today. Qin Wanyu himself is nervous with Qin Xiaobao.


    Who thought Qin Xiaobao suddenly became restless. Qin Wanyu was so scared that he almost got the wind back. Unexpectedly, the child ran directly to the door. When he opened the door, he saw Jiang Xinrui.


    To tell the truth, when he saw Jiang Xinrui, Qin Wanyu''s heart felt a thousand times, but he changed quickly and warmly invited Jiang Xinrui to come in. Although his body was still very tired and his nerves were tight, Qin Wanyu also felt very sober.


    But one thing I have to say is that Qin Xiaobao still likes Jiang Xinrui as before.


    "It''s not about cleaning up the appearance. What''s the matter with you? What happened to the Feng family? Don''t lie to me. You don''t look like nothing at all."


    "And aunt Fengxi... I''m surprised. There''s an accident with the master of the Ling family. All the people with heads and faces in Jiangcheng have gone. There''s no news from the Feng family. I can''t help coming to see it! I should have come to see it long ago..."


    Jiang Xinrui holds Qin Xiaobao''s hand and makes a slight effort. In her heart, Jiang Xinrui really doesn''t want any changes in the wind family.


    She also really hopes that the wind family can live the rest of her life safely. She really doesn''t know what kind of ending to be able to cope with the twists and turns of the wind.


    When Mingming left, everyone was very good, and Qin Xiaobao was also very good, except that she couldn''t speak.


    Jiang Xinrui turns to look at Qin Xiaobao''s eyes, which are still soothing her. She feels a little sour. The child can''t speak, but her eyes have endless feelings. Jiang Xinrui can''t be distracted to think about the state of gaffe just now.


    "What can I do... Just some dirty things want to catch the child. I just watch the child at home. Fengxi goes out to clean up. She is very busy every day. The younger generation of the Feng family has also been sent out. You know, the Feng family cares about the child very much and doesn''t want him to have an accident anyway."


    "Looking at him one by one, like eyes, they are busy. Naturally, they don''t have time to pay attention to other things... But what did you say just now? What happened to the master of the Ling family? What happened? We still need the wind to pass?"


    Qin Wanyu wiped his face, sat on the sofa, looked at Qin Xiaobao lying in Jiang Xinrui''s arms to comfort Jiang Xinrui, and looked a little embarrassed. Is this still his son? How did you become so sticky? Or a little girl.


    If the two children were not too different, Qin Wanyu would really want to ignore it and let the child step in the door?


    Is it better to be around Jiang Xinrui than him? Qin, Wan and Yu are already out of their ability. When will he feel so tired?


    "Although the Ling family''s affair was not on the news, it also caused a lot of news. You don''t know how much you don''t pay attention to the outside?"


    "Ling Ji is dead... It doesn''t matter. I haven''t been anywhere in Jiangcheng these days. I haven''t seen anything dirty. How can something catch the child now?"


    "Tell me what happened. Even if I don''t think I can help, I still have my mother. She doesn''t want to see your family like this..."

 Chapter 4198

    "How''s it going? We''re fine, really. We live a full life every day..."


    "You are a child. What do I tell you about this... Besides, shouldn''t you have known it long ago? Qin Xiaobao attracts the attention of some things. Coupled with the blood of the Feng family, he is even more noticeable."


    "At the beginning, it''s OK. Fengxi can do it himself. Now it''s a long time and more and more. It''s all small things. I can''t even open the border, but there''s something moving. When you came, I thought it was coming again, but Qin Xiaobao was dishonest like an earthworm. Then he ran to the door. I knew what the child must feel."


    "But why are you here at this time? Your mother asked you to come?"


    Qin Wanyu sat on the sofa, saying things one by one, like gossip and complaining, but Qin Wanyu soon sorted it out, knew he shouldn''t continue to say these, and quickly transferred his words to the past.


    It''s not that Jiang Xinrui has any problem. It''s just that the word "don''t climb the three treasures hall without anything" is not nonsense. Especially Jiang Xinrui, this child, has a heavy mind. Qin Wanyu can''t understand it and has no energy to read it.


    You can only choose to ask directly.


    Fengxi hasn''t contacted Huasheng for a long time, and Huasheng hasn''t taken the initiative to contact. Both of them are busy with their own affairs, and no one bothers anyone.


    To tell you the truth, Qin Wanyu has been subconsciously thinking that Feng Xi has really had enough of Huasheng as a friend over the years. Qin Wanyu always feels that he can be quiet for a while without participating in Huasheng.


    I''m sorry for the river flow, but Qin Wanyu will also be tired. He just wants to have a rest. He doesn''t care about anything. Therefore, Qin Wanyu is relieved that Huasheng has no connection with Fengxi, but he didn''t expect that even without Huasheng, Fengjia will still be restless.


    Qin, Wan and Yu know that some people may be born protagonists, so they are destined to focus all the light spots together, which is inevitable.


    Qin Wanyu recognizes this, so he is busy protecting his son every day. He can''t clean up the dirty things like Fengxi, but Qin Wanyu can take good care of Qin Xiaobao''s logistics.


    "My mother didn''t let me come. I came by myself. Even if my mother didn''t come, she didn''t trust you..."


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know if she understands the decadence and complaints in the mouth of Qin, Wan and Yu, and reads a sentence, which seems to explain to her mother, because Jiang Xinrui knows that her mother certainly doesn''t want to have any differences with aunt Fengxi. Moreover, she has a really good impression of Qin, Wan and Yu, and Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to look at Qin, Wan and Yu like this.


    It''s not like him.


    As for the Ling family, I don''t know how much Jiang Xinrui spends. It''s just a borrowed topic.


    Jiang Xinrui looked down at Qin Xiaobao. She really saw and understood the child. She didn''t forget that Ji Li coveted Qin Xiaobao and looked at Qin Xiaobao with green light. At that time, Jiang Xinrui knew that the Feng family could never live in peace.


    But I didn''t expect it to be so fast?


    You should know that when Qin Xiaobao''s physique was discovered, especially when it really attracted some restless elements, Jiang Xinrui and Hua Sheng banned Qin Xiaobao, that is, to hide Qin Xiaobao''s breath.


    In addition to Hua Sheng and Jiang Xinrui, naturally there are others. It can be said that everyone loves and is careful about Qin Xiaobao.


    But why are these prohibitions gone now?

 Chapter 4199

    This prohibition will disappear, which Jiang Xinrui didn''t expect. The important thing is that Feng Xi knows the prohibition. Why hasn''t Feng Xi found them for so long?


    Huasheng and Jiang Xinrui can''t always pay attention to things here. It''s inevitable that they don''t find mistakes, but Fengxi won''t. according to their family relationship, why doesn''t Fengxi say?


    Although we didn''t say clearly about this prohibition, we still know it. The prohibition time is after adulthood, that is, before adulthood, Qin Xiaobao''s breath has always been hidden. He is the same as a normal child. How can he provoke anything unclean?


    What''s the reason?


    Although some things can''t be associated, there are too many things that have happened recently. Jiang Xinrui always feels that something has been ignored by her, but for a time, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know. She just looks at Qin Xiaobao''s eyes and becomes deep tunnel. How can the child give her an indescribable and unidentified breath.


    It''s like you can''t catch it and touch it, but you can see it. It''s like you''re around, but you''re at the end of the world in the twinkling of an eye?


    What is this?


    Jiang Xinrui hugged Qin Xiaobao tightly, and Qin Xiaobao seemed to feel Jiang Xinrui''s love and worry, and also hugged her tightly in return.


    It seems that two people who are about to separate are cherishing the last hug?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xinrui immediately let go of the child and looked carefully at Qin Xiaobao''s eyebrows and eyes. They were warm, like a spring breeze


    How does it feel? I don''t know. I thought I saw Mother Earth!


    Jiang Xinrui shook her head and felt that she was an illusion. Strictly speaking, Qin Xiaobao grew up looking at her. The child''s life is so good that she is missed and always wants to be taken away by others to refine medicine


    "Qin Xiaobao, how are you feeling recently?"


    "Is there anything uncomfortable? Or do you think it''s strange? If there''s anything wrong, you can express it. Just frown!"


    Jiang Xinrui thought for a moment, but she bowed her head and asked. She always felt that seeing Qin Xiaobao this time was different and some were not true. The child was clearly in her arms, but Jiang Xinrui suddenly felt that the child seemed to disappear, but she felt that he was still there.


    Qin Xiaobao listened to Jiang Xinrui''s words, which he could understand, or very clearly. Qin Xiaobao smiled faintly, then shook his head and patted Jiang Xinrui on the shoulder, as if telling her that he was really good.


    Just Qin Xiaobao''s eyes, in Jiang Xinrui''s view, don''t feel right. Why hasn''t she found it before?


    "Rui''er, what does that mean? Or did you find something?"


    At this meeting, Qin, Wan and Yu finally realized that something was wrong. Who is Jiang Xinrui? She rarely has such a gaffe.


    It''s not that Jiang Xinrui of this meeting is exaggerated. It can only be said that Jiang Xinrui is definitely not like this. She seems a little uneasy? His face is also a little bad.


    If Jiang Xinrui didn''t look at his son at this time, Qin Wanyu was curious and worried. After all, he also grew up watching Jiang Xinrui, but now this is his son. Qin Wanyu''s worry is even greater.


    The little heart pounded. He was very tired. He really didn''t want to experience any changes. Go on. Qin Wanyu felt that his arms and legs had become old arms and legs.

 Chapter 4200

    "I can''t tell what''s wrong. I just feel that Qin Xiaobao looks like he''s going to disappear in my arms at any time. Maybe I haven''t seen Qin Xiaobao for too long. I miss him a little. Don''t worry. I''m nervous recently. My eyelids are still jumping just now..."


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t hide Qin, Wan and Yu. She felt that Qin, Wan and Yu were at their age and had nothing to hide. After all, she chose aunt Fengxi. She accepted all kinds of strange things and naturally could say everything.


    In Jiang Xinrui''s world, she doesn''t think it''s a good choice to hide your things for you at all. It''s just another kind of cruelty. Although she hasn''t reached that situation at present, in Jiang Xinrui''s opinion, as long as she wants to say that there is no premise of other purposes, Jiang Xinrui will tell the truth.


    After Jiang Xinrui said that, Qin Wanyu also breathed a sigh of relief, but this tone was only relieved to his throat. Although Jiang Xinrui said so, Qin Wanyu felt something was still going on.


    Maybe not?


    Maybe it''s really followed the wind for a long time. Qin Wanyu''s perspective on things has become diversified. He no longer simply feels that nothing is nothing at present.


    He''s really scared.


    Just as Jiang Xinrui''s words fell, suddenly, Jiang Xinrui''s subordinates realized that they almost didn''t fall Qin Xiaobao. Fortunately, Qin Xiaobao was not a child. He stretched out his legs and landed directly. He raised his eyes to look at Jiang Xinrui and comforted Jiang Xinrui. He patted his small chest. That meant to tell Jiang Xinrui that he was okay and didn''t have to worry.


    Then give Jiang Xinrui a big smiling face.


    Qin Wanyu was nearby and smiled. Although his heart was heavy every day, every time he saw Qin Xiaobao''s smiling face, Qin Wanyu felt that he had strength, and so did Feng Xi. Otherwise, the two of them really couldn''t do anything


    The body has gradually begun to be weak.


    Not no love.


    "I''m sorry, Qin Xiaobao. My sister didn''t mean to... I..."


    Jiang Xinrui just wanted to say that she got rid of her hand because of an accident. Just now she felt a little pain in her heart, and her hand became soft. But before she finished, her heart hurt again. Jiang Xinrui squatted directly on the ground in pain, and her forehead was sweating.


    It looks like someone beat me.


    Seeing Jiang Xinrui like this, Qin Xiaobao also changed his face. His little face was red. He opened his mouth to say something, but he couldn''t say it. He had to hold Jiang Xinrui''s hand tightly and put it in his heart with her, gently, as if it wouldn''t hurt.


    Besides this, Qin Xiaobao really can''t do anything else


    "What''s the matter with you, rui''er? You''re not having a heart attack, are you? I''ll call you a doctor right now. No... I can''t call a doctor. You''d better find the wind in your situation. I''ll call her back..."


    Qin, Wan and Yu didn''t expect that the last second was still good, and the next second suddenly changed like this?


    Qin Wanyu actually regretted calling a doctor. How could the doctor cure Jiang Xinrui? Even if you don''t find Fengxi, you have to find Huasheng, but in the subconscious of Qin, Anhui and Henan, it must be the default to call Fengxi, and then contact Fengxi.


    "No... no..."


    "I''m fine... It''s just heartache. I know what''s going on. It''s no use looking for anyone. I''ll just take a break."


    "Really, Qin Xiaobao, my sister is fine. Don''t worry. Don''t cry..."


    After Jiang Xinrui stopped Qin, Wan and Yu, Qin Xiaobao burst into tears. She felt a little uncomfortable. At this time, it suddenly rained on a sunny day.

 Chapter 4201

    Watching Qin Xiaobao cry, Jiang Xinrui feels uncomfortable. It seems that the angina pectoris is more serious than that just now. Especially looking at the rain outside, it makes the originally sunny weather dark, and Jiang Xinrui''s mood becomes depressed.


    "I really don''t need to find aunt Fengxi. It''s no use to find her. Don''t disturb her. I can handle it myself. Uncle, look at Qin Xiaobao and don''t make him cry..."


    "I feel even worse when he cries."


    Jiang Xinrui loosened Qin Xiaobao''s little meat hand, put it on his cheek and wiped away the small tears. How can the child cry so fast?


    People say that women are made of water. Now look, this little doll is made of water. It doesn''t matter how happy you laugh in the last second. It can still give you a vast ocean in the next second.


    "Sister Qin Xiaobao is really fine. Don''t cry. If you do, my sister can''t take care of myself."


    "Look at your tears. It''s almost catching up with the frequency of rain outside..."


    Jiang Xinrui''s heart is still in pain. She thinks it''s due to the brand of Feng Ying. As long as Feng Ying''s life is in danger, she will feel it. After all, she has already had a feeling. Jiang Xinrui is not very flustered, but this time, unlike last time, her heart is in pain. In addition, she has difficulty breathing. Jiang Xinrui can''t stand her body, This was something she had never felt before.


    Even so, Jiang Xinrui is still worried about Qin Xiaobao''s cry. The child is really distressed when he cries, which makes Jiang Xinrui feel worried.


    Especially when I think of what Qin Wanyu said just now, the family was living carefully and nervous every day. She broke the calm and hurt the child. Look, Qin Xiaobao was scared and cried all the time. She was almost echoing the heavy rain outside.


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t know for a moment whether she should rub her heart or wipe Qin Xiaobao''s tears.


    "Qin Xiaobao, you''ll cry first. Let your father help your sister Ruier to the sofa and let her have a rest. Be good."


    Qin Wanyu used to take out his mobile phone to contact Feng Xi, but he was rejected by Jiang Xinrui again and again. Qin Wanyu also saw that Jiang Xinrui was not worried in her eyes. He knew that if it wasn''t for this, Jiang Xinrui wouldn''t have stopped her all the time. That look was positive.


    It''s also reassuring him. Seriously, Qin Wanyu doesn''t have to find Feng Xi to come back, but he''s just worried about Jiang Xinrui''s state. After all, if something really happens to Jiang Xinrui, Qin Wanyu himself knows that he can''t help her at all.


    Fengxi is different, but Qin Wanyu doesn''t want to disturb Fengxi. Fengxi is also very busy and tired during this period. Qin Wanyu doesn''t want Fengxi to be distracted.


    Qin Wanyu said something, held Jiang Xinrui to sit down, poured her a glass of water and stared at Jiang Xinrui. The child was more invisible. There was a sound of rain in his ears. Qin Wanyu was worried about whether the wind would become a drowned chicken? The rain is strange today.


    As for Qin Xiaobao, hearing his father''s words, he stood aside and waited for his father to take care of Jiang Xinrui. He was afraid that something would happen to Jiang Xinrui. Thinking of this, his eyes began to turn red again, and his tears continued to flow along his eyes


    Qin Xiaobao hasn''t seen Jiang Xinrui for a long time. As a result, as soon as he sees her, he still looks at her so uncomfortable. Qin Xiaobao is distressed.

 Chapter 4202

    Qin Xiaobao''s feeling is like he would rather feel uncomfortable than look at Jiang Xinrui, but he can''t say it, and he doesn''t know what''s wrong with Jiang Xinrui. He can only worry, can''t do anything, and will only cry.


    He didn''t want to be like this, but he was worried. Qin Xiaobao felt that Jiang Xinrui shouldn''t be like this


    Sometimes, Qin Xiaobao couldn''t help thinking, if he could speak, could he say something now? Why can''t he speak? Over the years, his father, mother, grandparents and all those who care about him are worried about him. Now when he sees his close sister, he can do nothing but hug her. Qin Xiaobao feels even worse.


    "Boom!"


    Lightning and thunder are still in the morning, but dark clouds are shrouded, and the rain is getting heavier and heavier. It looks like the middle of the night. It''s dark and oppressive in the hearts of those who do it.


    "It''s really changed recently. The weather forecast is becoming more and more difficult to use. The forecast says there is no rain, but it''s time to continue. It''s always unexpected. People who are under the rain hold their breath..."


    Qin Wanyu couldn''t help whispering. He was upset under the rain and didn''t know where to start. He always felt inexplicably anxious and irritable. Looking at Jiang Xinrui''s uncomfortable covering his heart, his son shed tears next to him. Coupled with the lightning and thunder outside, Qin Wanyu''s brain was about to explode.


    Finally, it evolved into three people with normal emotions, all of whom became depressed and uncomfortable.


    It''s strange.


    "Rui''er, how are you? Really don''t I need to find someone? Or I can contact Jiangliu and ask your father to pick it up?"


    Qin Wanyu clenched his fist, suppressed his emotions, looked at Jiang Xinrui with concern and asked. Anyway, he still had to take care of Jiang Xinrui.


    It''s inconvenient for him to leave the border made by Fengxi, but Qin, Anhui and Henan can still find someone directly. He can''t watch Jiang Xinrui sweating all the time


    Strange to say, when did Jiang Xinrui have the problem of palpitation? Yes, in the eyes of Qin, Wan and Yu, Jiang Xinrui has been covering her heart. The cold sweat is palpitation. In addition, Qin, Wan and Yu can''t find a good explanation.


    Qin Xiaobao also stretched out his hand to pull Jiang Xinrui, very anxious.


    "Nothing..."


    Jiang Xinrui answered in a low voice and took a deep breath. It was like cheering up. Jiang Xinrui got up and was ready to leave. When she came to Feng''s house, she had this feeling. Jiang Xinrui hesitated whether to find Feng Ying, but when she saw Qin Xiaobao, Jiang Xinrui hesitated even more. She thought she would wait a moment. Even if something happened to Feng Ying, there was a way. It didn''t matter if she went later, Just waiting for a while, Jiang Xinrui couldn''t bear the pain. It was a pain that Lingli couldn''t make up for.


    So Jiang Xinrui took a rest for a while. It was a relief. She got up and was ready to find Feng Ying. Then she reached out to touch the brand in her arms. Jiang Xinrui could only rely on that to find Feng Ying in time, but when she touched the brand, Jiang Xinrui suddenly stopped.


    "Rui''er, what are you going to do?"


    Qin Wanyu''s reaction to Jiang Xinrui was also a little confused. In addition, his mood was chaotic. The whole person''s attitude was a little impatient, and his tone was naturally anxious.


    Qin Xiaobao on one side was dazzled. He reached out to Jiang Xinrui''s hand and pointed to the things in Jiang Xinrui''s hand

 Chapter 4203

    Qin Wanyu followed Qin Xiaobao''s eyes and saw nothing, but Jiang Xinrui looked shocked and took out a piece of jade with good color from his arms. Qin Wanyu had never seen any jewelry and jade, but the color of the piece in Jiang Xinrui''s hand was excellent, and the color of ink and jade was also a rare boutique.


    For a moment, Qin Wanyu felt that this thing was not ordinary. He was so careful to be in the hands of Jiang Xinrui. Qin Wanyu felt that this thing must be unusual. Moreover, Qin Wanyu didn''t know whether it was an illusion. He seemed to have seen that the ink green flashed a different light just now.


    But when I looked carefully, there was nothing.


    When Qin Wanyu looked at Qin Xiaobao''s eyes again, he always felt that his son''s eyes were also strange, like shocked, puzzled, sad and uncomfortable, even lost


    What does a child know?


    At this meeting, the rain outside slowly began to decrease a lot, but the weather was still foggy and dark, which affected people''s mood.


    "I have something else to do. Let''s go first..."


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t explain anything. She held the sign with complicated eyes and turned around to go. But looking at Qin Xiaobao''s hand and holding it tightly, Jiang Xinrui couldn''t bear it. She squatted in front of Qin Xiaobao, looked at him and said: "You can rest assured that your sister is all right, but she has other things to do now and can''t accompany you, but you can rest assured that she will come to Feng''s house to see you as long as she has time."


    Jiang Xinrui said that she couldn''t bear it, but she pushed Qin Xiaobao''s hand away with a little strength. When she turned and left, she seemed to think of something and looked at Qin Wanyu: "Don''t follow the trend. Aunt Xi said I''m not comfortable today. I''m really fine. I added another layer of prohibition on Qin Xiaobao. I don''t know how long I can persist this time, but I''ll come often. Aunt Feng can see my prohibition. When there is prohibition, Qin Xiaobao can go out normally. His breath is covered up and you can have a good rest ¡£¡±


    "If something happens and I don''t come in time, you must tell me that Qin Xiaobao grew up with me. As long as I am here, my mother, including my father, will keep him worry free all his life."


    Jiang Xinrui said that, touched Qin Xiaobao''s face, turned and hurried away. This time, the Mo Cui brand did not respond, which proved that her situation had nothing to do with Feng Ying and was not related to her own body at all.


    But Jiang Xinrui believes that something has happened, not because of the beacon shadow of external interference, that is others. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know where there is a problem, so she has to find it.


    After all, it''s better than waiting.


    Just when Jiang Xinrui left, she thought of Qin Xiaobao''s eyes. Jiang Xinrui was really a little weak. How did the child''s eyes make her feel frightened? Or like... Like I''m sorry for him, like looking at the husband who betrayed his wife?


    Of course, this metaphor is a little strange. Qin Xiaobao still looks like a child of six or seven years old, but that look in her eyes, Jiang Xinrui''s heart at that moment is this feeling, as if she betrayed her little husband? This is a little too much.


    Qin Xiaobao likes to stick to her, so she likes her better. This is certain. As for others, Jiang Xinrui feels that she must have read it wrong. The weather is strange today. In addition, she suddenly feels distressed just now

 Chapter 4204

    But it''s strange to say that Jiang Xinrui''s feeling of heartache just now is a burst. After a while, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t feel it again, and Jiang Xinrui''s eager search from the beginning has become aimless. It seems that she hasn''t walked quietly for a long time.


    At this moment, Jiang Xinrui felt a little unreal.


    "What''s going on..."


    "If only my father and mother were here..."


    Jiang Xinrui thinks so. Although Jiang Xinrui thinks she can cope with everything many times, more often, Jiang Xinrui also hopes to stand by her parents, especially when she is confused, looking at the sky is still dark, and Jiang Xinrui spits out a mouthful of turbidity.


    At this time, Jiang Xinrui didn''t know what her father and mother were going through. In fact, Huasheng and Jiang Liu didn''t expect that there would be so many changes just to explore the way.


    A place of extreme cold.


    After two days, Huasheng and the river still haven''t moved, let alone come out. Of course, there''s nothing going in and out of the space-time crack, not only which one Huasheng and the river go in, but all places have no response, let alone climb out of anything.


    The crack did not continue to expand, nor did it expand. There was no change except for the bad weather in the past two days.


    But Bai ran still remembers that there are two important people missing in the world, and they are still in the crack


    "Don''t worry. In fact, there''s no news. Sometimes it''s good news. We have to believe in Huasheng and Jiangliu. No one in the world can get both of them."


    Fengqingcheng is dressed in a gorgeous and noble brocade robe. Her temperament is cold and dust-free. Her Majesty is revealed in her hands and feet. Looking at Bai ran, she is worried and comforted in a low voice. In fact, it is comfort and more truth.


    Fengqingcheng really doesn''t think there is anything rare in the world to live in Huasheng and Jiangliu.


    If it weren''t for Huasheng and Jiangliu who didn''t have the mind to take charge of the three realms and six ways, there wouldn''t be a fox fairy and a human fairy to be the emperor and queen of heaven.


    On the contrary, fengqingcheng feels that Huasheng and Jiangliu should have met something. If it is really dangerous, it is impossible. Fengqingcheng feels that Huasheng and Jiangliu will survive no matter what they meet.


    "I know what you mean, but I''ve been in for two days. Why is there no movement at all... My heart is always uneasy..."


    "You said why I didn''t watch them at that time... I shouldn''t let them in..."


    Bai Ran''s mood is complex. To be honest, he thinks Jiang Liu and Hua Sheng are capable. He also knows that they will be fine easily. After all, their strength is there. If they didn''t know anything before, Bai ran should really worry and even find a way to rescue, but now Bai ran just thinks that he is a bit skilled in rescuing


    So Bai Ran''s mind is really complicated.


    "You can''t stop it at all. They have already decided. You should be glad that Huasheng and Jiangliu are in front of you and let you see that they went in and let you have an explanation. Otherwise, you don''t even know where to go if something happens at this time..."


    "I just explored it. It''s not very obvious, but I can''t deny it. Bai ran, the space-time crack is shrinking!"


    "I also sent people to check other places, which are shrinking to varying degrees... It''s hard to find with the naked eye, because the speed is too slow..."

 Chapter 4205

    It''s really strange that these space-time cracks appear inexplicably and disappear inexplicably?


    In fact, it can not be completely said that these space-time cracks disappeared by themselves. After all, it was a problem after Huasheng and the river went in. It is difficult for people not to associate all this with each other.


    Fengqingcheng believes that Huasheng and Jiangliu must have done something inside, and they don''t dare to stretch out their hands easily now. Who knows what''s going on inside, but they can''t get in. If they stretch out their hands blindly outside, it will affect the situation inside.


    "It''s really strange. There are those things that can be found and self-cultivation. No one pays attention to them. They just look at their one-third of an acre of land. It''s even more strange that they can''t find the rest. The three realms and six roads say it''s very big, but it shouldn''t be difficult to find something that is inconsistent with the world like them. The result is like looking for a needle in a haystack..."


    Thinking of this, Bai ran feels headache.


    As for the narrowing of the space-time crack, Bai Ran is also worried that Hua Sheng and the river will not come out after the space-time itself disappears, right?


    That''s bad.


    "What we can do now is to do a good job of backup. I don''t believe it. Those things can really disappear without a trace. As long as we live, there are traces. We can''t go into the cracks of time and space to fight with Huasheng and rivers, but outside, we must do a good job. Now there is no such situation in the human world, and we must guard it."


    "By the way, what''s the matter with Ming Yan? There''s no connection at all? The current government affairs of the underworld have been handed over to the king of hell of the ten halls. The king of hell doesn''t care about anything. It''s not like him. Besides, there are time and space cracks here. Ming Yan won''t just... Forget what he hates because we hide his nightmare? How can this be..."


    Feng Qingcheng thought of Ming Yan and felt a little headache. When did Ming Yan do such an unreliable thing?


    Besides, this is not the time to be in a mood.


    I always think something''s wrong here. Now, fengqingcheng has no other ideas. She only hopes that Mingyan can be safe. Their friendship over the years is not casual, so fengqingcheng doesn''t really care about Mingyan''s failure to help, but is worried that Mingyan will be possessed by the devil, something will happen and be used by people with a heart.


    You know, there is no shortage of people with more thoughts at any time.


    At this meeting, whether it''s fengqingcheng or bairan, there''s really no one to find Mingyan


    Fengqingcheng knows that Bai ran just doesn''t say it, but she actually cares about Mingyan. If something happens to Mingyan, Bai ran doesn''t know how to accept it


    "I hope everyone is safe as you think. I naturally believe in the ability of Huasheng and the river, but I''m afraid some villains will hinder it!"


    Bai ran backs her hands and holds her fist. She looks deeply at the crack of purple like a vortex, and her mind is deep.


    When she finished saying this, Bai ran suddenly turned to look at xiangfengqingcheng and couldn''t say anything. Her mind jumped and asked: "You say, does Yan Zhuo really not die? He is a nightmare. You know the characteristics of the nightmare family. He won''t be easily injured or anything. Besides, the resentment of the whole Fengdu hell is his. He is becoming stronger every day. Will he continue to live in a different identity? He just doesn''t want to be the Fengdu emperor and doesn''t want to pay attention to the things of the world?"

 Chapter 4206

    "Do you think Yan Zhuo has such a temperament? How can you ignore it? Even if you really don''t care, do you forget that there is Yu Qilin? Although it''s said that it''s his mount, in fact, Yan Zhuo has always taken Yu Qilin as his daughter, and we are also parents. For what reason will you ignore them?"


    Bai ran said it seriously, and Feng Qingcheng answered it very seriously. Maybe he was a mother and would be reluctant to give up his children. Although Feng Qingcheng never thought he would have children, he was really pleased to see the birth of two little guys and the big children now step by step.


    Even waiting for the children to grow up, fengqingcheng can withdraw from the children''s world, but it won''t really ignore it.


    "Really?"


    Bai ran asks, saying it''s a question, but Bai Ran''s tone is that he doesn''t recognize the words of fengqingcheng. After all, how can a person who really cares about the three worlds and six sentient beings give him a key that can subvert the world? You know, once everything in hell comes out, it can be compared with the problem of space-time crack.


    With this idea, Bai ran suddenly feels that the current situation is not much better. Is the space-time crack really healing? And then nothing happens? Bai ran doesn''t know. She just doesn''t think it''s that simple.


    Bai Ran is just a doubt, or a doubt about himself, about the matter of nightmare burning. He doesn''t want to believe that nightmare burning is really gone. His departure makes Bai ran feel empty. In addition, as Ming Yan is now, Bai Ran is also worried. For many years, he really takes Ming Yan as a brother. No one in the world knows the relationship between Ming Yan and him.


    Looking at the current situation of Mingyan, Bai Ran is not sure. She is always worried that something will happen to him. This person is paranoid and thinks hard. Once she determines that it is difficult for anyone to use, it is useless for Bai ran to say anything. She just hopes that the old ghost can be rational and don''t immerse himself. Bai Ran has been longing for Mingyan to have a different feeling or distract her attention, Know the tricks of the world.


    As a result, the flame is full of emotion, and the old fellow crow has grown up. It''s really hard to fall in love with a person who is impossible. One person falls into the predicament of love. If he knows that he will really fall in love with Hua Sheng, he will become more immersed and boring. He will only be alone in the aimless dark years, and he will eat the wound alone. He will also feel sad when he is in the dark. He will not only curse himself once again, but also curse himself. At the same time, he prayed in his heart more than once that Mingyan could come out. He succeeded in holding hands happily, but his brother was suffering from loneliness. Bai ran couldn''t bear it.


    But unexpectedly, his crow mouth became again. Ming Yan did come out, but didn''t go into a new pit.


    It is also a pit that will never end, an abyss and a giant pit that can''t see the bottom.


    Knowing this, Bai ran would rather that Mingyan had never gone out of Huasheng''s pit... In fact, Bai ran also knows that it will end without illness. No one can participate between Huasheng and the river. Mingyan is also worthy of a sincere feeling without any inclusion.


    It''s just too late to say that now.


    Who would have thought this guy wasn''t watching!


    "I''ll pay attention to the dark flame. If he has any news, I''ll inform you immediately, but the premise is that I find him."


    "At this time, you should take good care of the space-time crack, and leave the rest to me."


    Fengqingcheng knows that Bai Ran is in a bad mood and how complicated it is. After all, he is all his brothers and good friends. He has to shoulder any one, but now he has to set priorities.

 Chapter 4207

    "Bai ran, you should be optimistic about what the main problem is now. Don''t be distracted. I can do everything else. I know you''re worried about Mingyan. In fact, it''s not just you. You know, I''m also worried. Aren''t we the same friends? Mingyan''s current state is more crazy than his original state towards Huasheng. I''m surprised..."


    "I never thought that Ming Yan would be like this one day. I can''t recognize him. Sometimes I even wonder if I want to think more about him... He''s gone now. What if he doesn''t want to? He doesn''t have this idea at all. It''s more powerful than Hua Sheng''s refusal at that time. I can''t think what Ming Yan will face. In fact, I still don''t know now Why did Bai evolve like this? Ming Yan doesn''t have much contact with him. He doesn''t even get along as long as we get along with him. How did Ming Yan... Fall into it? "


    "Forget it, it''s useless to say more. Anyway, things have happened. We have no other way to deal with the space-time crack. There''s a way to pay attention to the space-time crack all the time, even though it has changed. We don''t miss any clues. There''s no situation in the human world, and others won''t find it. We also pay less attention, By the way, there''s rui''er. I''m worried that Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu haven''t gone back for a long time. Rui''er will be worried. I''ll ask those two boys to pay attention and stop when necessary. I think in this sensitive period, one less person knows and one less person worries, especially rui''er, Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu... She is cruel and unstable, I''m worried... "


    Feng Qingcheng didn''t finish what he said, but what did the unfinished words mean? Both Feng Qingcheng and Bai ran understood. After all, Jiang Xinrui knew and watched it all the time since she was born. The child was her brother, two children and a mother. At that time, everyone didn''t know the existence of the two children, plus later things


    Neither brother nor sister is the same. It can be said that they will not be ordinary children. Fengqingcheng is worried that if something happens, the child will show different strength. Now Huasheng and the river are not here, fengqingcheng dare not gamble. Besides, he can''t let other people''s children have an accident while his parents are not here? In that case, Bai ran and Feng Qingcheng are really not guilty.


    Therefore, the best way for fengqingcheng to think about it is not to let Jiang Xinrui know. Of course, it is also best not to let him know. If there is any accident in the middle, Huasheng and Jiangliu still don''t come out at the agreed time. Jiang Xinrui will still find that they won''t stop at that time.


    "Let''s do as you say. Now I don''t know what will happen later. There are too many things happening recently. I''m a little confused."


    Bai ran didn''t say anything. She just looked at the purple vortex in front of her and didn''t loosen her eyebrows. Of course, Bai ran also tried to detect it with psychic power, but there was no other information except that the space-time crack was really changing in a small range.


    You can''t even feel any signs of life. You know, Bai ran can still feel it when Huasheng and the river didn''t go in before, but it has changed since Huasheng and the river went in. Slowly, she can''t feel anything. It''s really strange.

 Chapter 4208

    If Bai ran hadn''t watched Hua Sheng and the river go in with her own eyes, would Bai ran feel that it was really a dead vortex, or was it too difficult to deal with the things inside? Or is there a tunnel inside? A new world, they go farther and farther inside? No matter which one, Bai Ran has no evidence. He can only guess now and wait.


    "I hope they are safe..."


    Bai ran takes back her hand and whispers a sentence. The psychic force detects that the inside is like nothingness.


    "It will be all right. You underestimate them both."


    Feng Qingcheng listens to Bai ran whispering and directly replies that, anyway, she believes that Huasheng and Jiangliu will really be fine. After all, where is her identity.


    Sometimes strength and identity are mutual.


    Of course, Bai ran belittles Hua Sheng and the river. Feng Qingcheng is very sincere. Of course, she also knows that Bai Ran is too worried about them. In addition, all the things about Ming Yan have come. They are all equally important people, which is a bit of a blow to Bai ran.


    On the other hand, the situation of Huasheng and Jiangliu, who are thought by everyone, is somewhat embarrassing.


    As for danger, it''s not without it, but as fengqingcheng said, they are not so good and have enough strength to deal with them, and the other party, that is, in this space-time crack, doesn''t seem to want to deal with them, because they haven''t encountered anything threatening their life safety since they came in.


    As for the inside of the space-time crack, it''s like a honeycomb. It''s full of channels extending in all directions. It''s really different from what you see outside. The most interesting thing is that there''s no breath in it. You know, the things that appear in the space-time crack are fundamentally related to all walks of life, Some divine beasts who were canonized in the heaven went astray, and the big demons in the past really have all kinds of evil and heretical ways. It is impossible to have no breath for these things.


    But standing in this place, no matter Huasheng or river flow, I didn''t feel any breath, any aura or evil spirit, even evil spirit, not at all.


    That''s strange.


    Hua Sheng looked at the channel full of swirls in front of him and remained silent for a long time. Of course, it was also the result of perceiving a circle with spiritual power. He turned to look at the river. In the eyes of the river, he saw the same information. The two of them received the same thing.


    "What kind of place is this? There is no resistance, no boundary, no breath belonging to any world, but it can get out of things belonging to the three realms and six ways?"


    "If I didn''t feel the breath of spiritual power myself, I would doubt whether my spiritual power has failed? Why can''t I detect anything."


    Hua Sheng feels a strong sense of powerlessness. You know, this feeling of powerlessness was last time... Of course, it''s a metaphor. She hasn''t been so powerless for too long. Although she''s suspected of talking big, seriously, Hua Sheng can''t do anything like beating cotton when she''s like this. The main reason is that she doesn''t know what she can do.


    Psychic power can be continuously output or recovered, but it can''t do anything.


    I didn''t feel anything.


    Looking at the light in front of him, it was a little dark, but he could see clearly where he could reach, but he couldn''t see the end. Huasheng suddenly felt suffocated.


    "Being able to get out of the dead has long shown that it is unusual."


    "Be vigilant. I''m afraid our spiritual power can''t come out here..."

 Chapter 4209

    When Jiang Liu spoke to Hua Sheng, he took back his hand long ago. He even stretched out his hand again and went to explore again. The final result was the same. It seemed that he was detecting a burst of nothingness. It was not Jiang Liu''s conceit, but according to his strength, he would not explore the way, and he couldn''t find anything at last.


    But in fact, he really didn''t detect anything. You know, this may be really small or even not.


    When his spiritual power stretched out, the river had a feeling of counteraction, a powerful opposing force, and no one could move anyone.


    But in this world, who can compete with them? Can they be so similar in strength?


    "Jiang Liu, what do you mean? We''ll still be limited to spiritual power? We can''t cast spells? This place is like a maze. If we don''t explore the way, we don''t know what kind of ambush there will be, but we''ve tried to explore the way several times, and there''s no result. It''s really hard to do."


    "What you''re worried about is not unreasonable. Now we''re here. If we don''t find anything and return without success, I don''t feel reconciled. This time-space crack must not be so simple!"


    After thinking about it, Huasheng still feels unwilling. It may be this powerless defeat, or from the beginning of coming in, Huasheng''s mind has an unspeakable irritability, which comes from the depths of his heart, can''t be controlled, and he doesn''t know how to say it. He can''t speak at the mouth.


    The person in front of her was Jiang Liu''s husband, but Hua Sheng just couldn''t tell. It seemed that something was pressing her. This place was really weird. She didn''t do anything, and she didn''t encounter anything. However, she felt that there was something weird everywhere. It was still the kind of weird she couldn''t tell, so she couldn''t get rid of it.


    It felt like she was against herself. No one could hurt anyone, but she could press herself.


    If she left like this, Huasheng felt unwilling again, as if she had conceded defeat without doing anything. Even if she didn''t see anyone, Huasheng felt this way, and this feeling was right. Huasheng was very sure, but they didn''t meet any living people at all except a river that came in with her.


    Not even a breath of life.


    "Of course, we won''t go. We can''t just admit defeat! We don''t detect anything. We think it''s a maze. We always have to try. The maze has many routes, but there is only one exit. The back of these caves must be connected."


    "In a word, we''re sure it''s not a fantasy. It''s all true. We''re not afraid we can''t find anything."


    Jiang Liu replied.


    The expression when Jiang Liu spoke made Hua Sheng a little vague. He felt strange in his heart. Did he feel the same as himself? I just don''t know why Huasheng just doesn''t want to ask. It seems that the person in front of him is very close and far away. It''s a river, not a river.


    Of course, Hua Sheng didn''t even recognize the river. Maybe he was standing in this place and encountered something too strange, which completely exceeded their expectations, so they were not calm? In fact, Huasheng herself is the most restless. From entering this space-time crack, she felt a depressed sense of powerlessness. She couldn''t grasp it, but she had to grasp it


    The river stream on one side didn''t say anything, and didn''t go to see Huasheng. Instead, he just walked away

 Chapter 4210

    "Wait a minute."


    Huasheng looked at the river and really went in. Subconsciously, he stretched out his hand and grabbed it. It seemed that he didn''t like the river to go in and worry about something.


    Just looked at Jiang Liu, listened to her words and didn''t go in. Hua Sheng stopped talking. He just looked at her and waited for her. But Hua Sheng moved his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say, and his hands held Jiang Liu''s wrists tightly.


    "What''s the matter? Ah Sheng, what are you worried about?"


    "No matter what you worry about, you believe me. As long as I''m still there, the things you worry about won''t happen and will never happen. No one can block our current life. You have to believe me, don''t you?"


    "When did I cheat you? Besides, we''ll all be fine. We just need to explore the way. We need to know what''s going on in this space-time crack. We can''t put the three worlds and six roads in danger. Our children are still experiencing in all walks of life. What we can do for her as parents is to protect the world. This is your wish and mine."


    "Our relationship with our daughter has become more and more indifferent in recent years, but it doesn''t mean that we really look after her, so we will be fine. Then we go out and solve one thing when our daughter doesn''t know. In this way, when we really can''t manage her in the future, someone can help us..."


    Jiangliu said a lot in one breath, even if Huasheng didn''t ask anything, but Jiangliu said everything he was worried about, because Jiangliu knew that Huasheng was worried, but it would be pressed in his heart and didn''t know what to say, otherwise Huasheng wouldn''t be silent all the time.


    As for this seemingly labyrinth place in front of us, we must go in today''s River with Huasheng.


    No one will keep a stealth bomb.


    Although Hua Sheng didn''t say what he thought, Jiang Liu really knew Hua Sheng too well, because he also had what she felt.


    There is a doubt lingering in the heart of the river, and the river did not say it.


    What they can do now is to unlock the code of this space-time crack, otherwise they are afraid they can''t get out.


    Hua Sheng listened to the words of the river. His heart was complex and speechless. He just held the river''s hand tightly.


    If


    Forget it, if not, they come to this day, they were originally exchanged, and there will always be regrets. At the beginning, she had chosen once, which means she was not afraid. It''s a pity that she didn''t meet her daughter and talk to her. Since she grew up, Huasheng, the mother, hasn''t slept with her. People say that her daughter is the little cotton padded jacket of her parents, But the relationship between their parents and their daughter is cold and light


    Some words were not said, but they were always in my mind.


    From entering here, there is strange oppression and attraction. Huasheng has an intuition that this place has something to do with her, or with her and their family. If it should not exist in the world, they are the family. At present, the days are stolen. Huasheng is worried that the days she stole should be taken back, If you unlock all these passwords, they


    Huasheng still thinks of his daughter.


    Just have to choose.


    In their position, some things have feelings.


    Hua Sheng sighed gently and walked in hand with the river. There was something waiting for them in front

 Chapter 4211

    Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu clenched their hands and looked at the intersection in front of them. Each intersection corresponds to an exit, either dead or alive. They just don''t know what this choice will turn into in the end. Hua Sheng hopes that all this won''t be what he thinks.


    She is not afraid of fighting or death, because she has faced death more than once, but Hua Sheng really doesn''t give up her current life. She hasn''t opened her daughter''s heart and didn''t accompany her daughter like a normal parent


    "It''ll be fine. Don''t worry."


    Jiang Liu held Hua Sheng''s hand tightly, and then took the first step towards the middle entrance. Although there were several entrances in front of him, Jiang Liu chose the one facing him and Hua Sheng. It seemed that something was guiding him in the depths of the cave. It was like standing outside, Without much thought, the river chose to explore. The emergence of these cracks in time and space brings a strange sense of familiarity everywhere.


    Although the opposite situation is not clear, Jiang Liu knows that this trip is inevitable, but he didn''t expect that the last thing he and Huasheng want to face is still there.


    Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu chose the middle path, which was also facing them. The more they walked, the more their hearts sank. According to their abilities, they couldn''t find the bottom for a time, which was very shocking. Now the mana cultivation is like hitting cotton, soft and weak, and rebounded back.


    Now, after walking for about ten minutes, I haven''t seen the end. New turning entrances continue to appear around, but Huasheng and the river have no choice, but continue to move forward towards the middle one.


    I don''t know how long I walked, but a little light finally appeared in front of me.


    Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu looked at each other and saw hope in each other''s eyes. At the same time, they also had deeper vigilance. After the dark all the way, there was light, and no one knew what the light meant behind it.


    It was dark around. Hua Sheng raised his hand and held the wall around him. It was wet, "there is water in front!"


    "It looks like you can go out soon!"


    When Jiang Liu heard Hua Sheng''s words, he felt it along the wall. According to this touch, it was not a little wet. Looking closer, the whole wall was dripping from the inside.


    Normally, such drops of water are the water of the underground river and should be extremely cold. However, when Huasheng touches the river, it is warm and gives people a warm feeling.


    "Be careful!"


    Hua Sheng held the river''s hand and looked serious.


    Jiang Liu looked back and comforted them. How could they be afraid of what storms they had not seen? I just think everything in front of me is too weird! Obviously, many dead creatures appeared from these cracks, but when they came in and found out, they walked for a long time without even a trace of biological breath!


    Now there is a little light to prove that if they continue, they may come to an end or something new may appear.


    They walked in the direction of the light vigilantly, and the light became brighter and brighter until everything in front of them suddenly opened up!


    A new world has emerged!


    There are big trees in the sky, clear water and blue sky, but there is no sound of snakes, insects, birds and animals, or even signs of life in still life.


    Everything in front of them was like a three-dimensional picture. Just as they were ready to step into the land, a white fog suddenly appeared in the air. Then the white fog dispersed and a handsome man came out.


    Without waiting for any reaction between Huasheng and the river, the visitor respectfully said, "come with me, my master has been waiting for me for a long time!"

 Chapter 4212

    "Who are you? Who is the master of your house?"


    Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu looked unchanged and were alert. In front of them, the man was surrounded by white fog and had no entity. He was floating in mid air. He looked handsome and respectful. He had been waiting for him for a long time. It proved that the other party knew when they entered the crack of time and space.


    And the master in his mouth, what identity can he know?


    What does it have to do with the dead who appear outside?


    Huasheng and Jiangliu can be divided into fantasy and reality. What makes people feel strange is that the other party still doesn''t have any breath of living people.


    "The goddess Xuannv and the God of Chenyuan emperor, the two gods can call me elegy. There is only me and my master in this place."


    "Please follow me. My master will tell you what you want to know! When you enter the crack, the master will send me to wait here!"


    "The master said, if the two gods don''t want to see each other, let me send them back."


    There is white fog under Wan Yin''s body. Only the outline of a man appears on his upper body. The combination of white fog and long clothes gives people a feeling of immortality.


    In the face of Huasheng and river flow, he is also very respectful and doesn''t see a look of fraud.


    Then, Wan Yin turned and led the way. He knew that Huasheng and the river would follow.


    Indeed, when the man who claimed to be Wan Yin revealed the identity of Huasheng and Jiangliu, they were shocked enough. Now there was no other way but to follow him to meet the master in his mouth.


    What''s important is that the other party didn''t mean to kill. Strictly speaking, they couldn''t feel any breath. Huasheng and Jiang Liu silently followed Wan Yin to a small hut, which was very simple, just like a temporary building.


    Along the way, Huasheng and Jiangliu were more frightened. They didn''t know that there was such a place in the three circles and six roads. There was no breath of life and death around them!


    But it is real, not fantasy.


    "Master!"


    Wan Yin stood in front of the grass house and whispered a call. A figure slowly came out of the grass house. Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu held their spiritual power. Only when the man came out, their attack was immediately taken back.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. It''s rare that you two still remember me."


    The man, with his head and snake body, hovered at the door of the thatched cottage and looked at Huasheng and the river.


    "Fuxi emperor!"


    "What the hell is going on? You..."


    Jiang Liu looked at the man in front of him. The old God, once known as the Emperor God of the East and existed at the beginning of the creation, should have fallen long ago. He and Nuwa contributed to the world!


    The whole body naturally integrates into the world. It is also because of the pay of the early life that there is a later evolution, and those who pay all are led by the people in front of them.


    Is it true that not only those evil beasts, but also positive gods, are resurrected in the cracks of time and space?


    But what is the principle of all this?


    "In fact, you already know in your heart, don''t you? I didn''t rise, nor did those outside."


    Fuxi was the same as before, giving people a feeling of being close to the father of the earth. A set of tea table appeared between the three people, and WAN Yin poured tea for several people.


    "It''s all because of you!"


    Fu Xi looked at Hua Sheng.


    "What does it have to do with ah Sheng? At first, it was the human world I forced her down, and then there were disputes for thousands of years later..."


    The last thing Jiang Liu wants to hear is this. He refutes it at the first time.

 Chapter 4213

    Perhaps in the heart of Jiangliu, some things are prepared, but he doesn''t want to admit that with the memory of his previous life and this life, he can''t be as selfless as before. He has selfishness.


    If Hua Sheng was selfish at the beginning, he now has a daughter.


    Maintaining the world is also closely related to the wife and daughter.


    So the river won''t allow anyone to blame his wife.


    "Please continue to say, I want to know what I have to do to make up for these and live a quiet life!"


    "What''s the matter with this crack!"


    Hua Sheng held down the river''s hand. She wanted to know what was going on and why.


    More want to know what she has to do to save these. Huasheng also knows that Jiangliu wants to put all this on himself.


    Hua Sheng looked at Fu Xi like him. When she entered this place, she and Jiang Liu were already ready. She knew that all this might be brought about by her rebirth, but Hua Sheng didn''t expect that her rebirth would lead to such a loud noise?


    Fu Xi raised his hand, waved back the attendant, looked at Hua Sheng and said, "the three members of your family have changed their lives against the sky. If ordinary people don''t cause much butterfly effect, just the three of you, none of you is ordinary people."


    "All your actions are guided by fate. If you insist on it, it will affect the normal fate. Naturally, there will be deviation, and this deviation will evolve into many things. This is true for me in front of you and those in the cracks. Some of them are born with resentment and reappear in the world. There will also be resentment and revenge, which can''t be stopped."


    "What you see now is just a channel. Where you go, there are countless exits and intersections. No matter which one you choose, the world you see will be different. What appears in the three realms and six roads goes out from here."


    "Maybe it''s fate. You chose the middle one and met me..."


    "This is the reincarnation of heaven. No one can stop it. After anything dies, it still disappears in this world, and what you do in this world will affect them."


    "That''s why they appear. Similarly, your husband and wife have no response to their appearance! The entanglement you started for thousands of years should have ended by now, but because of various accidents, there is no end, so this method of ending can''t turn to you."


    Fu Xi drank tea with some enjoyment. He thought he had fallen for tens of millions of years. Unexpectedly, he still had the opportunity to drink tea.


    It''s a wonderful feeling.


    However, it is the most touching thing to sit on the ground with Chen Yuan, the Xuannv of this world.


    "Don''t you understand? Because of your rebirth, you have become an invincible existence in the world, and there will naturally be corresponding hostility. The world is a world of mutual generation and mutual restraint, with evil and good. They complement each other and are indispensable! Evil arises and good rises, on the contrary, it is also. Just like when there is evil in chaos, there is you and me. Then when all evil disappears, I fall and you enter the world Reincarnation, you think it''s your choice, but it''s actually the necessity of fate. "


    "The essence of the world is that there is no eternity."


    "Your time should have ended long ago! Therefore, in this suffering, heaven chose your child and let her eliminate all this!"

 Chapter 4214

    "So when it''s over, it''s also the time for me and the river to die, isn''t it?"


    After Fuxi''s words fell and several people were silent, Huasheng looked up and said positively to Fuxi.


    Although there is doubt, whether it is Huasheng or Jiangliu, in fact, I have a hunch in my heart.


    Just don''t want to think, don''t dare to think!


    The way of heaven is truly the way of heaven! Let children personally push their parents to death step by step!


    How desperate would she be when she knew at the last moment? And this will be a new reincarnation.


    At this time, it is meaningless to ask why they choose their children, because it all comes from them.


    "In fact, I stopped you when you came in! If you can''t see me, I won''t go out and tell you this. When everything is still unknown, it may not be so cruel to you!"


    "However, when you decided to participate in everything, you should think of what you would pay for it! What would your children be! This is inevitable, and no one can escape."


    "Including me! I tell you this, and I also want you to be prepared. Since you can''t escape, take advantage of the trend and find the softest way..."


    Fu Xi wanted to continue to say something, but looking at the look of Huasheng and the river, he chose silence.


    No matter how gentle the method is, the result is still unchanged. The solution to the external problems is to deprive them of their lives and exhaust everything bit by bit, and they will really die.


    Their children are involved in the whole process and have to participate. Even if the children know all this, they would rather bear the curse of the whole world and save their parents. Finally, their parents will bear more and more karmic obstacles.


    If they don''t have peace, the world will become purgatory!


    In other words, Jiang Xinrui will send her parents to hell step by step!


    "I''m suddenly glad that we are not close to our daughter..."


    "How else should she choose?"


    Hua Sheng whispered.


    This is what they are really afraid of. They have existed between heaven and earth for so long. How can Huasheng and Jiangliu not understand some truth? I just want to live for a few years, but I don''t want to be so short.


    "There are thousands of exits in the crack. You should be careful. The way to come is the same as the way back. Don''t go wrong!"


    "Don''t get lost..."


    Fu Xi did not answer Hua Sheng''s words, but he seemed to answer again.


    Then they raised their hands and closed the tea table in front of them. They didn''t need to continue to talk about the past.


    Fu Xi knew that his reappearance was just a guide. His mission was over, and he was also the first to appear and the first to disappear.


    He can''t do anything he shouldn''t do, otherwise the road between Huasheng and the river will be more difficult.


    Let him know everything, but he can''t say one more word, which is also a kind of torture. Watching them choose their own death is even more punishment for Fu Xi, because he could have pretended not to know, but he really can''t bear to


    Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu got up from silence and were about to say something. Fu Xi, who was just talking with them, and even his attendants, disappeared little by little.


    Not just them, but everything in this place is disappearing.


    Fu Xi didn''t say anything at last. He just looked at Huasheng and the river deeply, didn''t give up, and finally didn''t say anything.


    When everything disappeared, Huasheng and the river turned into a maze.

 Chapter 4215

    Jiang Liu looked at the way out in front of him. Instead of leaving with Huasheng in a hurry, he looked at Huasheng and said, "this time, I don''t know how to choose."


    Hua Sheng didn''t answer when she heard the words of the river, because she knew the meaning of the river, not only the river, but also Hua Sheng himself didn''t know how to choose.


    Fu Xi waited for them for a long time, not only to tell them where those things outside came from, but also their ending... Fu Xi also reminded them that all these have the opportunity to change. Time and space cracks can appear and naturally change time. Just how to rewrite depends on what they do.


    What Jiangliu and Huasheng worry about is just a new round of butterfly effect. Now Ruier is coming to end all this. In disguise, Ruier has become a new Savior. If they continue to intervene? Will it become the identity transformation between them and Ruier?


    There are even more changes. Hua Sheng still remembers that her last divination for Ruier was her lonely life!


    Will it have anything to do with their change today?


    "I know you think the same as I do... Let''s go back."


    "Bai Ran is probably in a hurry."


    Hua Sheng looked at the road in front of him and said calmly.


    In fact, they both have a choice. Since it is clear that their death can bring peace, they are willing, but they just love their children.


    However, in contrast, if they change the direction, the direction of Jiang Xinrui will also change. Compared with the unknown, both Huasheng and Jiangliu prefer to face the immediate and accurate future.


    The future is their daughter''s. The lonely and widowed life is always difficult, but there is no solution. If they change to others, Huasheng and the river are also tired. In the face of repeated disasters, they are like layers of hills, which will never end.


    Since there is no way to avoid it, let''s face the difficulties. In short, Huasheng believes that she and Jiangliu can arrange their daughter''s life after they leave.


    Demon world.


    The underground cold hall in liuting''an.


    In front of an ice coffin, a dark purple space-time crack was sealed layer by layer, and waves surged, like something ferocious coming out of it at any time.


    A white giant snake hovered on the ice coffin. The giant snake''s eyes suddenly opened, and its vertical pupils were facing the space-time crack, emitting a dangerous smell. Then, I saw the space-time crack suddenly surge rapidly, and the boundary was shaking. Before the white giant snake had any reaction, two shadows slowly came out of the dark purple space-time crack.


    These two figures are not others, but the river and Huasheng.


    "How did you get out of here?"


    The white giant snake hobbled down from the ice coffin. A white smoke transformed into a human shape. It was Liu ting''an in white.


    Those vertical pupils are Liu ting''an''s favorite. Even if he turns into a human, Liu ting''an never deliberately converges. At this time, Liu ting''an''s vertical pupils reflect a cold river and Huasheng.


    Compared with Liu ting''an, Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu are more calm. Although Fu Xi has reminded them that there is a labyrinth in the space-time crack, they thought they would come out according to the original road, but they didn''t expect to come out directly from the crack in the demon world.


    At the same time, it also shows that the labyrinth behind the space-time crack is connected with each other, but I don''t know what the result is every time.


    "As you can see, we went in and looked. Now we''re out. Goodbye!"


    Jiang Liu took the lead in saying that he didn''t say anything to Liu Ting Anduo. He left the demon world directly with Hua Sheng and went to find Bai ran.

 Chapter 4216

    Liu ting''an looked at the back of the river and the disappearance of Hua Sheng, and his expression fell into deep thought, so the cold on them was obtained from the crack of time and space?


    I just feel a little strange


    Heaven.


    At this time, Bai Ran is in a panic in his hall, holding a pile of messy incomplete cloth and frowning tightly.


    "Don''t worry, it doesn''t mean anything!"


    "I will continue to look for him. Don''t you believe him? Unless you volunteer, who can get him? Don''t you know his strength?"


    The voice of fengqingcheng is still as cold as before. It''s just comforting. It''s a little pale this time.


    "If I didn''t worry before, but when now? There are time and space cracks everywhere. Many of them are ancient creatures. Any one is strong. Even if he is strong, he can deal with one or two... But if there are more... I can''t guarantee to win!"


    "Besides, now, the other party has fought with me! How can I ignore it? This time, there are wolves before and tigers after..."


    Bai ran holds a bloody black brocade and looks solemn.


    "Who is it? What happened?"


    While Bai ran and Feng Qingcheng were silent, the sound of the river suddenly came in.


    It''s not that the river didn''t send someone to inform, but that there was no one to inform. No one was guarding the inner hall of the great Heavenly Emperor. Just think about it, the situation outside today really needs a lot of troops. Soon after the world war, the troops are not strong enough.


    "Jiangliu! Are you really back? Where''s Huasheng? Why are you alone?"


    "No, no one informed me. I left a signal soldier in the extremely cold place. If you come back, you will inform me at the first time..."


    Bai ran stands up excitedly when she sees the river flow. She really didn''t expect the river flow to appear in front of him.


    Mingming ago and today, Bai ran followed people to explore the space-time crack between Jiangliu and Huasheng again and again. It''s just that there was an accident today. Bai ran hasn''t gone yet, and Jiangliu has come back.


    Bai ran checks Jiang Liu''s health and looks at his health for fear that he will lose another general. Moreover, Jiang Liu is not as simple as a general!


    No matter in the past or now, no one can have an accident again.


    "Where''s ah Sheng?"


    Fengqingcheng also got up and made sure that there was no Hua Sheng behind the river, and his face was a little cold.


    No one knows what the space-time crack is, but according to the skills of Huasheng and the river, it can''t be dealt with


    Things are much more difficult. Now there is no one stronger than Huasheng and river flow.


    "Of course she''s fine. She just went back to the human world first. We found a way to solve the space-time crack. Although it''s also the most difficult, it''s also the simplest. That''s to send back the things that will come out of it."


    "Ah Sheng went to find rui''er. They started to take action now. It''s urgent. Now those things are not attacking people, but dormant. Their strength has not been restored. We must find them before they recover their strength. Most of the soldiers we sent to guard have traces, which have recovered quickly, so we must speed up Degrees. "


    "I came to you to tell you the news first, but when I came in just now, who were the people who heard you two talking about? Ming Yan? What''s the matter with him? What''s the matter? You two didn''t even hide it from me?"

 Chapter 4217

    Hearing Jiang Liu''s rhetorical question, both Bai ran and fengqingcheng subconsciously deny it. How can they hide Jiang Liu.


    "If you can solve the problem, we want to hide it, but we don''t know how to say it, because now we have no evidence. The other party only took the corner of Ming Yan''s clothes and said that Ming Yan was in their hands."


    "The most incomprehensible thing is that the other party didn''t show his true face at all. No one said it. Even if we took out the ten artifact, we couldn''t give it to the messenger? He couldn''t say one, two or three. We haven''t even seen the face of Ming Yan now! Of course, I haven''t contacted Ming Yan for a long time."


    "Now you and ah Sheng have also come out of the space-time crack. The matter of the space-time crack has just got a little eyebrow. I don''t know how to solve it. Unexpectedly, someone will hit the top ten artifacts on the head! I haven''t even discussed with Qingcheng these days..."


    "Jiang Liu, what do you want to do? Apart from others, what brain circuits do this man have now? Are they old antiques from ancient times? I''ve read too many novels. If I can say and take out the ten artifact, the old man who took office as emperor of heaven will not be killed!"


    Bai ran grabs her head in a decadent way and looks upset. Now Mingyan''s whereabouts are unknown. In addition, a little immortal envoy came to deliver a letter today and asked for the top ten artifacts with Mingyan''s broken blood clothes. If they don''t give him the top ten artifacts away, they will collect the body of Mingyan.


    Not to mention how the emperor of heaven was threatened, how could lord Pluto be caught by who? The breath on the clothes is indeed the of the dark flame. In addition, the dark flame can''t be contacted now. Naturally, it doesn''t rule out that the dark flame may really be in trouble.


    Just guess that Ming Yan is in danger. Bai ran really doesn''t believe it.


    In addition, the river is back now, and the time-space crack also needs manpower! For a moment, Bai ran feels that she has some separation and lack of skills.


    Importantly, the ten artifacts include: Donghuang bell, Xuanyuan sword, Pangu axe, Haotian tower, Kongtong seal, demon refining pot, Shennong Ding, Fuxi Qin, Nuwa stone, Kunlun mirror, a total of ten artifacts! Any one of them has the ability to destroy the sky and the earth, but the problem is that these ten artifacts have long disappeared.


    These are all ancient things. Many thousands of years have passed, and most of them are integrated with heaven and earth. Where can he find them?


    If Bai ran had all of them, he wouldn''t worry about space-time cracks. He would have used artifact to deal with those things.


    "What about the messenger? How did you deal with it? The origin has been investigated clearly. Who has he contacted? The underworld has been checked. The underworld flame is really not there?"


    Jiang Liu thinks about it and asks Bai ran.


    "It''s more interesting to talk about the messenger. His spiritual power is low. He doesn''t see who the other party is. He is a messenger. He directly wraps the things to him and asks him to hand them over to me. In addition, in the exchange, give me three days. Otherwise, he will send dark flame things every three days. This time it''s clothes. I don''t know what it is next time..."


    "Where can I get the ten artifact?"


    "Besides, the old ghost is true. How many years of cultivation? He can still be caught! Besides, he''s not going to find Yan Shao. What happened to him... He''s stubborn. It''s clear that the holy places are in Fengdu, so he doesn''t believe it..."


    Bai ran pinches a piece of blood clothes and feels sick. When did he see Mingyan hurt!


    Just because of a little obsession in my heart


    The most difficult thing now is that Bai ran can''t get together the top ten artifacts. In fact, let alone get together, he hasn''t seen them all.

 Chapter 4218

    "It is said that the top ten artifact has the ability to destroy heaven and earth in the world. If you combine the top ten artifact into one, you can pass through the three realms and six ways, enter heaven, destroy the way of heaven, and re formulate the world law."


    "Maybe it''s also because of this rumor, or maybe it''s because of other reasons. In short, the top ten miracles have never been gathered, and even appear as substitutes. It makes people believe that this rumor is true, but it''s not strong enough to gather the top ten artifacts."


    "The other party may know this rumor, so they want to have a try? But what they don''t know is that even if they have gathered the top ten artifacts, their spiritual power has long been exhausted. They are not even the most common magic tools. What''s the use? This is what I don''t understand. What do I bother to do with these things? Do they just want to challenge the heaven?"


    "Now who has the ability to challenge the heaven? All walks of life are cultivating and living. All I can think of is that things that appear from the cracks of time and space have this ability. In addition, they all come from ancient times, and the information still remains in the era of respecting the top ten artifacts."


    The wind swept the city and looked at the river channel.


    When receiving this news, fengqingcheng thought about many possibilities, but no matter which one, there are all possibilities, but there are also disadvantages.


    It''s not like what an intelligent creature can do.


    After all, even if they came from ancient times, it does not mean that they are all information closed.


    After a little inquiry or going out to have a look, you will know that even spiritual power is a scarce resource in the world. What can we rely on to nourish the top ten artifacts?


    "What Tian Tian said is unlikely, but I can''t rule it out! At present, I can''t think of anything else except this purpose. I can only take one step at a time. Since they threaten the dark flame, they must know the trace of the dark flame. We don''t want to veto it in case the dark flame is really in their hands."


    "We can''t get together artifact. I remember there''s a tripod in the back pool of the heaven. It''s Shennong tripod. First take it to delay time and just test their attitude. You go and talk to each other. If the other party really wants to exchange ten artifact for dark flame, they won''t show up. As for the problem of time-space crack, let me and ah Sheng."


    Jiangliu has already decided to face it with Huasheng and her daughter. It is not only the last bit of the family''s life, but also a memory.


    But I didn''t expect to enter Bai Ran''s inner hall and hear the story of Ming Yan. The border here naturally can''t stop the river, and Bai ran didn''t want to stop the river. The border has no hostility to the river, and the river can naturally go in and out freely.


    When referring to the ten artifacts, Jiang Liu thought of a large landscape ornament next to the back pool of the heaven, which seems to be the shape of a tripod.


    The top ten artifact certainly can''t be picked up, but it''s OK to make a fake.


    At least you can explore the other party''s tone, and at this time, Bai ran accelerates to find the dark flame. Maybe there will be a turn for the better. Otherwise, even if Bai ran wants to exchange the ten real artifact for the dark flame, he can''t get it out


    "The tripod in the back pool of heaven... Is Shennong tripod!"


    Bai ran exchanged eyes with Feng Qingcheng and looked unbelievably at the river. The Shennong tripod of the top ten artifact is a decoration in the heaven?


    "Yes, but now it is like what Qingcheng said just now. Its spiritual power is exhausted and it is invincible to ordinary magic tools! I don''t remember how many years it has been put there. Although the Shennong tripod has no spiritual power, doesn''t the other party want an artifact? We use this to exchange the information of the dark flame."


    "Others, we''re trying to find a way!"

 Chapter 4219

    After Jiang Liu finished, he discussed the details with Bai ran and Feng Qingcheng. The two parties worked hard in different directions. At this time, no one refused anything, because everyone knows that no matter which party delays, it will kill people.


    Fortunately, Jiangliu and Huasheng are responsible for the temporal and spatial cracks. Bai Ran is really relieved.


    Looking at the back of the river leaving, Bai ran whispered with the wind: "do you think the river comes back from the crack of time and space? It seems that there is something different?"


    "I don''t know what it is..."


    Feng Qingcheng looked at Bai Ran''s eyes. "I think you think too much. What''s the difference between the river flow? Isn''t the river flow a river flow?"


    "Forget it, we have to speed up our pace."


    Human world.


    I don''t know if the mother and daughter are connected. Jiang Xinrui is investigating the trace of the last mysterious man with Ling Ji. Suddenly, it seems to feel something. Jiang Xinrui leaves Ling Ji and goes directly to the spring breeze.


    "What are you doing? It''s not easy for him to leak. Maybe we can find him this time!"


    Ling Ji looked at Jiang Xinrui and turned away, looking puzzled.


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t answer his words, threw down a sentence, "don''t follow!" turned and disappeared.


    Ling Ji had no way. He couldn''t follow Jiang Xinrui. Naturally, he couldn''t find out by himself. After all, he knew he couldn''t fight. Finally, he thought about it and went straight home to accept the incense.


    However, at this time, in the lobby of the Ling family, several young men who were candidates for the house owner spoke sharply to Ling Shide, the father of the former house owner, as if they wanted to eat him alive.


    "Uncle De, we know your mood. It''s really a pity that Ling Ji died young, but it''s too selfish not to continue to pass on the position of the home owner! Don''t say us, even Ling Xiao is more qualified to hold the things of the Ling family than you!"


    A young student couldn''t hold his breath and looked at Ling Shide.


    Since Ling Ji''s death, it can be said that the Ling family has started civil strife. The position of home owner is one reason, but another reason is that Ling Ji held a lot of resources before she died, and now she doesn''t let go of any. Now no matter who is the home owner, she has no real power.


    It''s disgusting.


    "Hum! Don''t think I don''t know what you think. You''re just a dog planted here in Lingxiao! You''re qualified to be the head of my son''s house?"


    "I tell you, even if my son is dead, he can still be the master of the house! He can still create brilliance with the Ling family."


    Ling Shide said impassioned.


    A sneer came, "the dead man can not only create brilliance, but also crawl around the enemy. You say he is my dog, and your son is Jiang Xinrui''s dog now!"


    Lingxiao walked into the Lingjia lobby with a cold face, a place he had visited countless times.


    He knew that these children couldn''t control the field now, and Ling Shide could take them by surprise with a few words.


    "Don''t you know? The Ling family doesn''t know whose dog it is now, Huasheng''s? Feng''s? Both families have it. Your master now takes Huasheng''s daughter to help the Feng family become famous with the resources of the Ling family!"


    "Lingxiao! This is the place of Ling''s family. You are no longer Ling''s family. Who allowed you to come in and talk nonsense here!"


    "My son endured humiliation and shouldered heavy responsibilities for the better future of the Ling family! Prosperity will decline. When the Feng family moves towards the inevitable prosperity, destruction is her necessity!"

 Chapter 4220

    "At that time, only my Ling family will be the most qualified to be the first family! But you still have the face to say this in front of us. You don''t know. His two children are also with Jiang Xinrui, one in the light and the other in the dark, waiting to pick up benefits. Jiang Xinrui has a deep blessing. Who doesn''t covet the source of her spiritual power? You''re the only one What right does a person have to blame the owner? Besides, he is an ordinary person whose cultivation has been abolished! "


    "Give you the Ling family, or the people you raise? Can you catch it? You''re not afraid to crush yourself!"


    Ling Shide disdained to look at his brother. The pressure was still there, but now he can''t let the people who have been driven out of the Ling family come back!


    According to Lingxiao''s plan and the honing in recent years, neither father nor son is an opponent!


    For today''s plan, we can only bite Lingxiao dead, just as Lingxiao is now biting LINGJI''s death.


    "Ling Ji hasn''t been the owner for a few years, but his eloquence is getting better and better!"


    Lingxiao looked at his big brother coldly, mocked in his heart, and then thought of something. His expression was sour and paranoid, "Then let''s try. Who will come to the end, our two sons? Brother, let''s bet. The loser should naturally shut up, but the winner can master the Ling family. It doesn''t matter if I don''t have accomplishments. Don''t you? Besides, the children have, it''s the same."


    In the past, Lingxiao would have disdained fighting with Ling Shide, but now, the whole Ling family is scattered and needs his support. He has been dormant for many years. He is waiting for today. How the Ling family drove him out, how he will come back!


    "Bet on who will let the Feng family fall first, and the Ling family will become the first family! Who will do the position behind you now? In this age, grandpa can''t decide! You don''t have to think about finding grandpa to settle me. After all, what your son does doesn''t have much glory!"


    Ling Xiao looked at Ling Shide with frantic eyes, especially at the portrait of his grandfather in the lobby of the Ling family. He pretended for many years. Everyone thought he was really immersed in being an ordinary person, but only he knew that he never gave up returning to the Ling family!


    Lingxiao can''t forget what happened that year. He can kill him and drive him away. Why torture him?


    Lingxiao hates everyone. When he comes back to Ling''s house, he is obsessed and wants to destroy all this.


    "Good!"


    "Then try it. I''ve looked up to you for decades. I don''t believe my son will lose to your son!"


    Ling Shide thought of Lingxiao''s son who never dared to look up and was full of confidence.


    Of course, up to now, Ling Shide can''t refuse, because Ling Ji really follows Jiang Xinrui at this time. Although it''s for the Ling family, it hinders his reputation in the end.


    The tense atmosphere of the Ling family is completely different from that of the ten mile spring breeze.


    Ten miles of spring breeze.


    "Mother..."


    Jiang Xinrui panted all the way into the house and felt her mother''s powerful spiritual power. It belongs to her mother''s unique breath and can''t be replaced by anyone. She hasn''t seen her mother for a long time since she left home. Jiang Xinrui really wanted Hua Sheng, but when she really saw Hua Sheng, Jiang Xinrui choked again, with a mother in her mouth and couldn''t say anything else.


    In fact, it doesn''t take long to calculate, but I can''t tell why. Jiang Xinrui just feels that she seems to be far away from her mother.


    "Back!"


    Hua Sheng stood at the door and looked at his daughter with a strong acid.

 Chapter 4221

    "Well, I''m back."


    When Jiang Xinrui said this, she suddenly felt a little embarrassed and shy. It was clear that this person was her mother and the closest person. She also had a lot to say to her mother. She had encountered a lot of things recently and wanted to share with her mother, but her mother was different from other mothers.


    They can never get along like a normal parent-child relationship.


    And that kind of relationship can never adapt to her and Huasheng.


    "Just come back... Mom misses you very much, and your father will be back soon. Our family can get together."


    "It seems that we have been busy all this time. We haven''t sat down and had a good meal for a long time. Today I cook for you two."


    For a time, perhaps because of too much emotion and too many things in his heart, Huasheng became a little overwhelmed when he saw his daughter.


    Mingming Huasheng himself also said that we should cherish the last time with our daughter, but when we really saw our daughter, our reluctance to give up has become stronger and stronger. Even if there is little communication between them, we at least know that each other exists.


    Knowing that everything is good for each other, both sides are satisfied.


    Hua Sheng then turned to cover up the tears that were about to overflow her eyes. She didn''t want her daughter to see her gaffe. She couldn''t continue to accompany her daughter, so she couldn''t teach her daughter to be fragile.


    Looking at Huasheng busy in the kitchen, Jiang Xinrui has mixed feelings. Her mother is great to her and more like a fairy. When she washes her hands and makes soup like this, it is very little. After all, whether it is Jiang Xinrui or Jiang Liu, she doesn''t want Huasheng to do that.


    It''s just that today''s Huasheng is very abnormal, like trying to cook the last dinner.


    Leave some memories for their family.


    "Mom, I''m with you. You haven''t tasted my craft yet. I also want to have a try."


    Jiang Xinrui walked into Huasheng''s side, smiled at her mother, and then began to cook noodles. This is the only thing she can do.


    Evening.


    The three members of the Huasheng family sat at the table. Jiang Liu looked at the table in front of them and smiled, "how did you do so much? You two show your skills!"


    Jiang Liu pretended to be relaxed and then greeted his wife and daughter and began to eat. However, when Jiang Liu was caught in his mouth, his expression was a little numb. He knew that neither his wife nor daughter was the material for cooking.


    It''s either that you can''t eat it, or that it doesn''t taste good at all.


    However, the three members of the family ate this meal in silence. During this period, both Jiangliu and Huasheng were trying to adjust the atmosphere at home, and Jiang Xinrui was also trying to maintain it. Perhaps it was because they hadn''t contacted for too long, or for other reasons, the smile of the three people was not infectious at all.


    Pale and weak, but also very hypocritical. Finally, they couldn''t even maintain a fake smile. The three buried themselves in eating. Even if the taste was bad, they still ate it all.


    Jiang Xinrui put down her chopsticks and took a deep breath. "Just say what you have. I can bear it. I''m not a child for a long time."


    "I''m also more mature than you think! Living in a family like ours, I can''t live for life like a prince!"


    "Something''s wrong with you two. You''re hiding something from me. I can see it and feel it."


    Jiang Xinrui stared at Huasheng and Jiangliu and didn''t miss any emotion on their faces.

 Chapter 4222

    Although it seems that Jiang Xinrui has little communication with Huasheng and the river flow, Jiang Xinrui also knows them better than they think.


    In Jiang Xinrui''s heart, Huasheng and Jiangliu are both Jiang Xinrui''s idols. Idols may not know their fans. Sometimes fans know themselves better than idols.


    Huasheng and Jiangliu must have something to hide. Jiang Xinrui can feel it.


    Coupled with the strange man she met in the ink painting environment, Jiang Xinrui began to think, but she had not found the opportunity to confirm with her parents. Now looking at her parents like this, Jiang Xinrui also wanted to test her parents.


    Wen Yan, Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu also put down their chopsticks. This time, they didn''t pretend to be relaxed. They looked at each other and wiped their mouths. In fact, before returning to the ten mile spring breeze, they had already discussed what to say to Jiang Xinrui.


    Because Jiangliu doesn''t think they can hide too much from their daughter.


    In other words, Jiang Liu knows her daughter better than Hua Sheng, and Jiang Xinrui is also more sensitive than Hua Sheng''s mind. Without a good explanation, Jiang Xinrui can''t be deceived at all.


    It''s better for them to stop Jiang Xinrui in their own way than to doubt their delay in investigating.


    "What do you think we''re hiding from you?"


    Jiang Liu looked at the opposite daughter. Now Jiang Xinrui is 18 years old. She is a graceful girl. When she was a child, everyone thought Jiang Xinrui and Huasheng were carved out of the same mold. Her mother and daughter looked too much alike. But at that time, Jiang Liu thought her daughter was not like either of them.


    Jiang Xinrui is an independent life individual, which they can''t see through.


    "I think you''ve concealed a lot from me! In Zhaojue temple, you strengthened the border on Wanfeng, and then you didn''t hear from me. I went back to Shili spring breeze more than once, but I didn''t find your shadow anymore. Even for a while, I couldn''t feel your breath."


    "Do you know how scared I am when I can''t feel your breath? But I don''t dare to show it. Do you think I really don''t know how many pairs of eyes are staring at the spring breeze and me in the dark? I know that because of this, I don''t dare to show too many emotions. What they see is what I want them to see, and I even use my best Friends... "


    "So when Chifeng didn''t want to follow me, I didn''t stop him. If he wasn''t around me, he would be much safer... But I didn''t give up. He was different from others. We''ve been with him for too many years! I understand all this, but I really can''t help it. I must have weaknesses in those eyes, because only in this way can I protect more!"


    "And this is more, it''s you!"


    "I''ve met more than you think..."


    Jiang Xinrui said with a faint smile, laughing at Chifeng''s trust and herself.


    What young love, childhood sweetheart, in fact, in her eyes only benefit maximization.


    Hua Sheng crossed his hands and lowered his eyes. "Wan Feng''s business is forced. If we don''t control her, Wan Feng is no longer Wan Feng... It''s just that we don''t know how long we can control her. It has nothing to do with magic. It''s Wan Feng who has a heart demon and is hostile to you. We can''t let her leave Zhaojue temple for selfish or other reasons."


    "But if we do this, we will make you centrifugal with Chifeng, but compared with your danger, these are not enough to explain anything, so we did it anyway!"

 Chapter 4223

    "We also know that you attach great importance to Chifeng and think about how to maintain the relationship between you. I didn''t expect you... But it''s good. I''ll be selfish. This time, we won''t care about Wanfeng."


    "This is the first thing we hide from you. There''s another thing. It''s much more serious with this one with children''s feelings!"


    When Hua Sheng said this, he raised his hand and took his daughter''s hand. I really hope Jiang Xinrui can rely on her and the river as she was a child.


    No matter what Hua Sheng knows, he won''t.


    Jiang Xinrui has long grown up. She doesn''t need to rely on her parents to have her own calculations, even those she didn''t think of.


    For this, Huasheng is a little sad. Is it because of this that her children will never have emotional company?


    However, compared with living, it may be better to have no feelings.


    If she had no feelings with the river in those years, many things would not happen now, and she would become a supreme invincible. However, this road is doomed to be lonely.


    "So what are you hiding from me?"


    When Jiang Xinrui heard Hua Sheng''s words, she subconsciously held Hua Sheng''s hand. Suddenly, the words of the man in the dreamland of ink painting sounded in her ear.


    "Your father and I did disappear for some time, but strictly speaking, we didn''t disappear, we just found new dangers. You must have heard the wind recently. There are many cracks in the three realms and six channels. From there, all the dead ancient beasts came out. They have sacrificed too much to subdue them in those years. Now they are making a comeback, and we have no corresponding strength for a long time To match. "


    "And we also have to fight. This is a battle in which you die or I die. It is dangerous to fight with any previous battle, and even sacrifice the whole three realms and six ways to deal with all this."


    "Now those ancient ferocious beasts don''t know why they didn''t fight, but most of them are dormant and restore their strength. We can''t wait for them to fight fairly when they restore their strength. We can only do this. We can send them back when they just come out of the crack of time and space!"


    "But the danger level this time... We may not even be able to protect you. Whether it''s me or your father, we will be injured and die... But even so, we have to fight, otherwise we may be completely extinct."


    Huasheng said that in the end, he was also preparing Jiang Xinrui. This time, it has been decided anyway and can not be changed. Now Huasheng just hopes that when they leave, Jiang Xinrui will see that they are killed and injured because of the defeat, not because of the disappearance of those things in the space-time crack.


    This is the result of the discussion between Huasheng and Jiangliu, and it is also the only way.


    The result has been predicted, so it can only make the result look more acceptable. The dead can''t come back to life, and the living should live well.


    "The sky has sent a large number of troops to suppress the space-time cracks, prevent more things from climbing out, and buy us time. We should solve the problems that have appeared as soon as possible. Time is tight and the task is heavy."


    "Everyone is busy, including us! Your mother and I know you have made a lot of friends. If you can, go. Now is not the time to worry too much. Your mother and I have to split up."


    Jiang Liu simply said the deployment. In fact, some words are also preparing for their final demise.

 Chapter 4224

    Huasheng and Jiangliu want everything to look natural. They don''t want their daughter to live, but they have to bear the death of their parents. In this way, even if Jiang Xinrui lives, they know that their children won''t live happily.


    Parents always want their children to live well, but if they know too much and think in other places, they really can''t live well. The so-called smiling face is just forcing a smile.


    Although after they left, Huasheng and the river were no longer visible.


    "That''s all?"


    After listening to her parents, Jiang Xinrui looked up and asked.


    She felt that this did not match her excited and worried mood, which made her less anxious.


    "Or what do you think?"


    Asked the river.


    "Rui''er, if you belittle the enemy, we have to consider whether you can participate in this mission! This time is more dangerous than you think. You can''t realize that because the space-time cracks haven''t appeared in the human world, you haven''t seen those cracks with your own eyes, and you haven''t passed on the inheritance memory, it can be said that those things were ancient murderers who could have the power to destroy the world Beast! "


    "We say it''s a fierce beast in ancient times. In fact, it''s just a nickname. There are also demons, demons and even gods killed by heaven. The strength of any of them can''t be underestimated! It''s even the overlord of an era."


    Jiang Liu frowned at Jiang Xinrui. He had to make it very serious to make Jiang Xinrui feel that the task was difficult. They could not protect her, or even protect themselves. It became reasonable when they died.


    Of course, the river flow is not exaggerated. When they restore their mana, it will be difficult to deal with the river flow, because there are really too many.


    They can''t really stand still and wait for the river to kill


    "I didn''t mean to underestimate the enemy, but a few days ago, when I couldn''t feel your breath, my heart beat very fast, and even hurt so much that I couldn''t stand up, so I worried for a long time and didn''t dare to make a statement..."


    "When you finally come back, my heart will be happy, so... But don''t worry, I won''t underestimate the enemy! Our family has never experienced anything, I''m not afraid, but I''ll be careful!"


    "Since time is so urgent, I''ll start now. Although I don''t know much about the cracks in time and space, I''ve heard a lot of wind. I know how to do it."


    Jiang Xinrui wanted to explain that she would leave early, but looking at her parents'' nervous appearance, Jiang Xinrui knew that she would also be nervous, otherwise they would worry that she was careless and wouldn''t let her go.


    How can she escape alone when her parents go out to face danger?


    After that, Jiang Xinrui got up and was ready to go.


    But he was directly held by Hua Sheng, "rui''er! No matter how tight the time is, it''s one night away. Besides, how long have you not had a good rest? Look at your dark circles?"


    "In your state, how can we rest assured that you can go with us to solve those ancient fierce beasts? Although they haven''t fully recovered their strength, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse! The other party is now refreshed, and we can''t rush."


    "Take a night off and we''ll start together tomorrow."


    Hua Sheng said that he was shooting the case directly. He didn''t need the veto of Jiang Liu and Jiang Xinrui. He directly took Jiang Xinrui back upstairs to have a rest.


    Watching Hua Sheng follow her all the way into the bathroom, Jiang Xinrui''s indifferent face finally began to blush, "Mom... Do you want the bathroom in my room?"

 Chapter 4225

    Now that she has said to have a good rest, Jiang Xinrui didn''t say no. the key is that in the ten mile spring breeze, Huasheng''s words are the imperial edict. No one will refuse at all.


    Whether it is Jiang Liu or Jiang Xinrui, there is no refutation, only nodding.


    So Jiang Xinrui obediently went back to her room and prepared to take a bath and rest. As a result, she turned around and saw Hua Sheng following her and directly entering the bathroom.


    "You wash your face first, apply a mask, let me give you bath water, rub your back again, I have not rubbed it for you, let me try it."


    Hua Sheng said, and began to prepare for petals and bubbles. What others did was prepare for their little princess. What Hua Sheng wanted, however, was that she did not have much time. What she could do now was what she could do.


    Always want less regret.


    However, Huasheng was so enthusiastic that Jiang Xinrui, who had never had such close interaction with her mother, was at a loss, and even her little face was red all the time.


    Jiang Xinrui was only served to take a bath when she was a child, and it was not just the three of them. There were also two aunts to take a bath.


    "No, mom, I''ve grown up. Where can I take a bath with my mother... I can just wash it myself."


    "Besides, even if you rub your back, I should give it to you..."


    Jiang Xinrui refused.


    In fact, I''m still sorry.


    "Yes, my daughter has grown up. As a mother, I do it for you. It''s really rare..."


    Hearing Jiang Xinrui''s words, Hua Sheng''s hands froze. Now he knows that he may not be able to accompany his daughter for long. Hua Sheng wants to make up for it, but where can such a mother son relationship be made up overnight?


    Jiang Xinrui said that it is because of shyness, but the subconscious behavior is still strange. They are not intimate at all. How can they be like the intimate atmosphere between other mothers and daughters.


    "I don''t mean that. I mean, I should rub your back without bothering mom."


    Looking at Hua Sheng''s self pity, Jiang Xinrui was a little flustered. She didn''t mind these. Everyone''s way of getting along was different. In fact, she herself was a weak personality. Even if she wanted to be enthusiastic, she couldn''t get hot.


    So what can Jiang Xinrui complain about?


    Just at the end, looking at Hua Sheng''s sad appearance, Jiang Xinrui sighed and compromised. She understood that her mother just wanted to be good to her.


    However, this "good" makes Huasheng some wonder what to do to do well.


    When Jiang Xinrui soaked in the bath, she felt her mother gently wiping her back behind her. The gentle strength and the feeling brought by her mother were happier than Jiang Xinrui imagined.


    She thought she would be very difficult. She has never been so shy in front of others since she grew up.


    "Mom, I''ll rub your back later. I also want to have a try."


    Jiang Xinrui whispered. In fact, she also wanted to be close to her mother.


    "I know you''re worried about me, more worried that we can''t solve the danger of space-time cracks this time, but mom, you try to believe me once, I''ll be stronger than you think!"


    "And this is also a challenge for me to improve! If I want to become stronger, I can only deal with stronger enemies and become stronger."


    When Hua Sheng heard this, he paused with both hands, then quickly adjusted his state and whispered back, "OK, I''m sure you can!"

 Chapter 4226

    The next morning, the three people in the ten mile spring breeze began to fall into a new busy. Jiang Liu also simply told Huasheng''s mother and daughter about the situation of the heaven. Although they were not given this part of the task, they still need to know.


    In the view of Jiang Liu, the threat of life with Ming Yan is said to be directed at the top ten artifact, but the people behind choose to do something when the space-time crack appears. They may also encounter it during the pursuit of ancient ferocious animals.


    Just in case, so Jiang Liu thought that Jiang Xinrui should also make a mental preparation.


    Jiang Xinrui was reluctant to part with her when she left the spring breeze. She slept with her mother last night. She really hasn''t been so close to her mother for too long. Her mother is her biggest weakness.


    She really cherished it. She even couldn''t bear to wake up the next morning. She ate breakfast made by her father in the morning. Jiang Xinrui thought she was really happy. What she thought in her mind was to solve the problem of space-time cracks and ancient fierce animals earlier!


    Only by solving these problems can their family live their own small life.


    Jiang Xinrui was really happy, so when she left, the whole person was excited.


    Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu looked at the back of Jiang Xinrui leaving, and their smiles slowly sank. They couldn''t see Jiang Xinrui''s expectation, just


    "Have you really decided not to go with her? This may be our last time together."


    The river turned to look at Huasheng.


    At first, they decided to send out a family of three together, but later Huasheng changed his mind, otherwise the river would not change his tone temporarily.


    Directly evolved into their soldiers in several ways.


    Although this is the most reasonable solution, if so, their family will have little time left.


    "It''s because it''s the last time, so it''s decided."


    "When we leave, rui''er''s deepest memory will become that we killed the enemy together... Sooner or later she will know the truth, and the so-called situation of killing the enemy has become our urging talisman. How can you let her bear it? In that case, let''s act separately. Let''s move faster. When she thinks about it again in the future, in fact, her hands won''t be stained with too much blood."


    Hua Sheng''s heart is bitter. She doesn''t want to give up her daughter


    "By the way, do you think her daughter likes Chifeng between men and women? Is she really as free and easy as she said about Chifeng?"


    "Although Chi Feng has some physical problems, I now understand that there are absolute problems and absolute luck. If Ruier is with him, she will have unexpected opportunities. This is her destiny."


    "Besides, I think Chifeng''s child is determined to our rui''er. Even if there is any disagreement about Wanfeng, the child just doesn''t know the truth."


    Hua Sheng said, not hearing any reaction from the river, he couldn''t help feeling a little anxious, "Why don''t you talk? It''s time for you to give up your daughter? She should have her own partner, and we can''t see this candidate in the future. Now we should do whatever we can to help her budget! If Chifeng is not suitable, we''ll take advantage of this time to find the next one. We always have several choices."


    "Even if rui''er doesn''t like it... We try our best. After we leave, at least someone will accompany her through the difficult time."


    Jiang Liu frowned and whispered, "did you forget to give Ruier the result of divination?"

 Chapter 4227

    "Can you certainly change her result by preparing those for her now? I know you want to be at ease after you leave, but don''t you know rui''er''s temperament? She is indifferent..."


    "I''m worried that you''re ready for nothing. It''s not just a child who will be hurt in the end. If I don''t know her divination results and the people around her since she was a child, how can I tolerate it?"


    "But now you can see that after all these years of development, there is only one Chi Feng left, and rui''er can still use Chi Feng. She clearly knows Chi Feng''s physical condition in her heart, but she still chooses to use it. What does that mean? Some feelings are just dispensable to her. She either doesn''t care or hides it too deeply."


    Jiang Liu was silent. He didn''t agree with Hua Sheng''s idea. In other words, didn''t he just find a spare tire for his daughter?


    He thought it better not to participate in his daughter''s emotional affairs.


    "Although time is pressing, we also have a lot of time. The sky suppresses the space-time cracks to prevent the continuous diffusion, and it is preventing what crawls out inside. We can solve the problems outside and find a way to completely seal the space-time cracks, which can not be solved overnight."


    "So don''t worry. I have everything. We still have time."


    The river pulled Hua Sheng''s hand and comforted him.


    In the end, they set off without delay.


    Heaven.


    "The villain doesn''t understand what the emperor of heaven means?"


    The mission of faith is empty. It has only a hundred years of cultivation. Naturally, the gender is male. It can only be said that it is unsatisfactory, but it will choose to be a messenger, which shows that this person... Is not afraid of death.


    The last one who sent a message to Bai Ran is dead. Xu is the second one. Of course, Bai ran didn''t kill him, but the last Messenger took Bai Ran''s meaning back. The master killed him in a rage.


    So now it is a new messenger and brings new things.


    "You didn''t send the letter last time. Where did you come from?"


    Bai ran sits on the palace, looking lazy and unable to see his thoughts. He has been trying to test the messenger in front of him.


    The two missionaries are some immortals who are not popular. In fact, they are called immortals for face. They don''t have a name at all. When the other party asks such a person to send a letter, people really can''t see the person behind them.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am? Just my master wants to ask, does the emperor of heaven really care about the life and death of Pluto? We want ten artifact, not one! If the emperor of heaven wants to exchange one by one, it''s not impossible, it''s an artifact for a body part of Pluto."


    "I hope you can piece together a complete Pluto at that time."


    The empty voice was low and dumb. There was a feeling of cutting people''s hearts in the empty hall.


    With his words, Bai Ran''s hand slowly clenched her fist.


    "You are not a random organization, but a premeditated one! Your master will ask for ten artifact when he opens his mouth, and he is not afraid to flash his tongue!"


    "Go back and tell your master that if you can''t see the complete and living dark flame, even if I dismantle the ten artifact, I won''t give it to you! And I also want to ask if your master doesn''t have a brain? What age is it now, where are the ten artifact?"


    Bai Ran''s eyes were fierce. Thinking that the dark flame might really be in their hands, she was angry and went up.


    For those who are ignorant and threatened, that feeling is really too oppressive.


    In fact, what is more angry in my heart is that there is still no news.

 Chapter 4228

    "Don''t get angry, please listen to the villain!"


    "The villain is a messenger. The last letter didn''t spread clearly and has been executed by the master. So now I''m sent to make a deal with the emperor of heaven. It''s really not a threat. Of course, it may be a threat in your opinion. What the villain said just now gives you an endless Lord Pluto, just saying that it''s a possibility!"


    "It''s not because the last one was a casual Sanxian. I was so frightened that I didn''t finish talking when I saw the emperor of heaven. After I went back, my lord chose me, so now I''m not afraid to tell you that we must be organized and disciplined. If we don''t do well what the master told us, we will naturally be punished."


    Xu bows down to Bai ran and hopes that Bai ran won''t get angry first, because this is just the beginning. If Bai ran kills him in anger, he''s not afraid, but more messengers will come, and the messengers who come again won''t be empty handed.


    Xu believes that Bai ran understands what he means.


    "Emperor, please look!"


    Xu finished with his hands folded. Then he saw an image in front of him. It was dark around. Ming Yan closed his eyes and was firmly controlled by two chains. His black robe was ragged and with dried blood, so people couldn''t see life or death.


    "Dark flame!"


    Seeing this, Bai ran immediately got up and couldn''t help shouting. He didn''t expect to see the dark flame.


    "Why did he do this? What did you do to him!"


    "I tell you, if the dark flame is short of a hair, you and the master behind you, no matter heaven or earth, the emperor will pull you out and let you not survive or die!"


    Bai Ran''s words fell, and his whole body exuded a dangerous smell, as if he could break up the messenger in front of him in the next second.


    Bai ran didn''t expect to see such a down-to-earth Ming Yan. It was too hard for Bai ran. Ming Yan was not only a brother in his heart, but also his own example. He always admired Ming Yan''s strength. If one day Ming Yan couldn''t defeat him, Bai ran would feel confident.


    Just like when Hua Sheng was in a coma and the river was missing, don''t belittle Ming Yan. The people around him are walking and missing. Bai ran feels that he has nothing. Now even if he has many friends, he also has Qingcheng, but the blow brought by Ming Yan to Bai Ran is fatal.


    Imagine that the first friend around her is also her best friend. Bai ran can''t accept that Mingyan is trapped and hurt like this.


    "Bai ran, calm down!"


    Fengqingcheng was always in the back hall, listening to the situation outside. Although she couldn''t see the situation of Mingyan, she could clearly hear the conversation between Bai ran and Xu.


    Until Bai ran suddenly roars with anger, Feng Qingcheng gets up and rushes to Bai ran, because Feng Qingcheng knows that it can make Bai ran so angry and uncontrollable, which must be an absolute stimulus to Bai ran.


    Now what can stimulate white dye is the whereabouts of the dark flame.


    Fengqingcheng holds Bai Ran''s hand and comforts him softly. At this time, they must not mess with themselves.


    Besides, Ming Yan is already in the other party''s hand. Feng Qingcheng feels that Bai Ran is much better. She turns to look at the image in Xu''s hand and her eyes move. Seriously, she didn''t expect Ming Yan to be so embarrassed.


    But fortunately, as long as people are still alive, there is hope. Bai Ran is excited. Fengqingcheng knows that he must be calm.


    "There are tens of thousands of martial arts practiced now, and magic is one of them. If you find someone to make him look like the king of the underworld and present it, do you think you will lose your life? Do you know where you are standing now?"

 Chapter 4229

    In the view of fengqingcheng, no one is afraid of death.


    Just haven''t found the opportunity to bow your head.


    Hearing the words of fengqingcheng, Bai ran quickly recovers his mood. How can he mess with himself because of an image? This will only make the dark flame more dangerous, because they will feel that threatening the dark flame is more useful to him.


    "What Tian Tian said is... But it doesn''t matter if the villain is afraid of death. As long as Tian Tian and the emperor don''t want the life of Lord Pluto to to go wrong, they can only be threatened by us. They know whether this image is true or false. If it is false, what chips do we have when Lord Pluto comes back? How dare we threaten so confidently? In fact, even now, the villain doesn''t know Hide it, our master naturally knows that the top ten artifacts are not in the hands of the emperor of heaven, and we can''t get together for a time. "


    "So the time to gather the top ten artifact will not be very short, and the image in my hand is not afraid of the test of time! Because as long as the top ten artifact can''t be taken out, Lord Pluto won''t get out of trouble."


    Xu raised his head, said this in a low voice, received the image, and waited for the reaction of the two distinguished people on the front chair.


    "We ask to talk to Ming Yan. The emperor must hear the voice of Ming Yan and make sure he''s okay."


    Bai ran stares at the ugly man who threatens him with Mingyan''s life.


    "Don''t threaten the villain. What''s the magic power of the Heavenly Emperor? If we detect our trace in the middle and lead troops to attack, we are very worried that the enemy will be destroyed by the regiment, so don''t worry. We won''t let you contact the Pluto when we haven''t received the ten artifact."


    "However, you can rest assured that as long as the ten artifacts have eyebrows and eyes, even if you haven''t collected ten, our master also said that if you find one, you can contact Lord Ming Yan. However, we need you to ask and convey it. At that time, we don''t know the conversation password between you. You can be sure whether Lord Ming is trapped by us."


    When Xu answered these words, he always bowed his head and replied. His temperament was very humble. Perhaps it was because he was used to being enslaved. The so-called fear of death was just numbness.


    And what he said was also ordered by the master in his mouth. He is a messenger.


    "So you know the whereabouts of the top ten artifacts?"


    Feng Qingcheng directly asks the key point and presses Bai ran not to let him continue talking. It is really that Bai ran hears Xu''s answer, and the back of his hand has pulled out a green tendon with force.


    "Tian Tian is smart!"


    Empty answer.


    Then he threw out a half sheepskin roll and suspended it in the air. "This half sheepskin roll is one of the artifacts in front of him. The whereabouts of Pangu axe. What exactly needs the emperor of heaven and the queen of heaven to explore."


    "The Shennong tripod you have taken out by the emperor of heaven is already two artifacts. As long as you get the Pangu axe, we will convey what the emperor of heaven wants to ask the Pluto. When the ten artifacts are collected, we will also release the Pluto. After all, the Pluto is of no use to us except trading with the heaven."


    Xu said this and passed the half sheepskin roll to Bai ran.


    "Your master knows a lot... But he doesn''t know that the top ten artifact have no mana. He can''t even count as an ordinary artifact. What''s the use of trying to find it? Besides, you all know the whereabouts of the artifact. You don''t go around in such a big circle without even offending the heaven and the underworld?"


    Feng Qingcheng looked at the blank sheepskin roll and asked.

 Chapter 4230

    The sheepskin scroll that Xu took out needed something specific to show the above information, but those who could trap the dark flame and knew the ten artifact, fengqingcheng didn''t believe they would not understand the sheepskin scroll.


    That can only explain the problem in the address given by the sheepskin roll.


    "That''s the master''s business. How can a villain and a messenger spy on the master''s mind? No matter whether the ten artifacts are integrated into heaven and earth or have no magic power, our master wants these things and needs the emperor of heaven to find a way!"


    "But I remember the master said that integrating into heaven and earth also exists in heaven and earth. The ten artifacts have boundless magic power. They have their own consciousness and can survive in another way. People like us can''t catch them, so they need the help of heaven."


    Xu answered truthfully.


    Some things don''t worry about what Bai ran and others will know. If they know, they should avoid detours and get the top ten artifacts early.


    "You are confident that if one Pluto falls, there will be more Pluto, but there must be many dangers on the way to collect the ten artifact. Are you so sure you can get the desired result?"


    Fengqingcheng didn''t look at the half sheepskin scroll again, but his tone changed suddenly, and the painting style was very ironic.


    It seems that she doesn''t care about the life and death of the dark flame at all, and Bai ran was the only one who cared about the dark flame just now.


    Hearing fengqingcheng''s words, Bai ran first changed her face, but he didn''t speak. He was just suffering. He also knew the meaning of fengqingcheng and couldn''t continue to be exposed in front of Xu.


    "Our master also said this. Just in case, he specially asked me to tell the truth if the emperor of heaven raised this question. If he didn''t ask, he would wait..."


    Xu answered with a numb face.


    "Wait for what?"


    Bai ran asks aloud.


    He felt something in each other''s words, and his words would definitely be something they didn''t want to hear.


    "Wait until the emperor of heaven is unwilling to continue looking for the top ten artifacts for us!"


    Xu continued.


    "What the hell are you talking about?"


    The wind swept the city and asked in a cold voice, looking sharply at Xu.


    Xu Ben bowed his head, but when answering this question, he suddenly raised his head and looked at Bai ran and fengqingcheng. "My master said that if one of Lord Pluto is not enough to drive the emperor of heaven to find the ten artifact, use two small halls to ask the emperor of heaven if he would like to."


    Bai ran and Feng Qingcheng suddenly change their eyes when they hear this. Their two sons are really not around. They have been thrown out by Feng Qingcheng for training, but the fox people have been following. How can they be caught without bad news?


    Or quietly?


    "So our chips are a Pluto, plus the two sons of the emperor of heaven. At present, there are only three of them..."


    Before the empty words were finished, Bai ran pinched her neck and pressed it against the column.


    "Cough..."


    "The emperor of heaven wants to kill the villain? This time it''s different from last time. If the villain doesn''t go back to deliver the letter at the specified time, my master receives the news that he first takes a muscle from Lord Pluto, and then uses this muscle to whip the two little Highnesses. The little highness is wearing moon white brocade. I don''t know how many whips the Tao can bear?"


    "By the way, your highness doesn''t have a good appetite recently. When I came, I refused to eat. I had to eat some milk yellow cake made by my mother. But my master''s palace was cold and didn''t take care of the children, so I had to starve them..."


    Xu was pinched by the neck and said numbly.

 Chapter 4231

    "Bai ran! Calm down."


    "Let him finish."


    When fengqingcheng heard the empty words, she also looked shocked and her heart trembled, but she still forced herself to calm down. She didn''t believe that her two children would really be caught. Even if they were caught, according to their two ghost characters, it was absolutely impossible to be honest and wait to be saved.


    "You said you captured two Highnesses, then you should also know how many people are guarding behind them, which also represents the heaven and Fox family. Do you think we will believe it if you say so? I tell you, if you continue to threaten, don''t mention collecting the top ten artifacts, it''s a big deal that we''ll be broken. Tell your master, never underestimate a mother."


    Feng Qingcheng said, pulling Bai ran down. She made the food that the children like to eat. It doesn''t taste outside. But even with such a secret, Feng Qingcheng doesn''t think they will catch the children.


    At this time, the wind can only calm down.


    "If we don''t have enough chips in our hands, how dare we come to the heaven alone to make a deal with the Heavenly Emperor?"


    "After finding the Pangu axe, my master will know that I can convey a word from your highness and let you listen to the children''s voices. However, the villain reminds the two distinguished people to move quickly. Since your highness came to my place as a guest, they have been angry and refused to eat. For a long time, the villain is worried about the physical condition of your highness."


    "Adults can endure, but children..."


    Xu stood up straight and his neck had been pinched by Bai ran. There were traces of redness. But for this, Xu didn''t shout a pain. It seemed that he couldn''t feel it at all. The only change was that he had some difficulty breathing when Bai ran pinched his neck.


    "The villain has left. The villain who should say has said that the rest needs to be discussed between the emperor of heaven and the queen of heaven. In fact, my master is very kind. Otherwise, for your doubt, we can directly bring a pair of hands or a leg... At that time, is it still unclear whether it is a mirage image?"


    Xu then stepped back step by step and finally disappeared in the eyes of Bai ran and Feng Qingcheng who wanted to kill.


    For the heavenly soldiers and generals outside, Xu didn''t feel any fear, because he knew that neither the emperor nor the queen would kill him.


    If the life and death of Mingyan has threatened the comfort of heaven and the underworld, but with two little princes, it is enough to threaten Bai ran and Fengqing city.


    "Bang!"


    Bai ran looks at Xu and leaves like this. He punches on the pillar and instantly hammer Optimus Prime made of black iron out of the crack.


    As Xu thought, Bai ran can only vent her emotions in other places.


    If only Mingyan is alone, although Bai Ran is worried, he has confidence in Mingyan. Mingyan has the strength to fight. He is just two children... The reason why they are allowed to go out for training is that their strength is too weak and they have been in the bottleneck of cultivation and need to break through.


    "They haven''t been in touch for a few days, have they?"


    Bai ran doesn''t look back and asks Feng Qingcheng directly.


    Feng Qingcheng sat on the Phoenix chair and nodded. He looked at the sheepskin roll and fell into meditation. Since he knew that it was useful to catch someone and could threaten her and Bai ran, he should also know how important these people are.


    But they are still such a laborious threat


    "How many memories related to the top ten artifacts are there in your inheritance memory?"

 Chapter 4232

    "Do you believe the messenger''s words? If you don''t even know who the person threatening us is, you will be led by his nose? Or this time..."


    "Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu fought with their children outside, and we were threatened and restrained!"


    Bai ran holds his fist. The whole person is weak and resentful. At the beginning, he saw that the two children were too weak and spoiled by the ancestors of the Fox family and the wind family. Bai ran was worried that they were too arrogant and extravagant, so he decided to let them go out for experience.


    But who could have thought that there would be a sudden crack in time and space and climb out of a pile of ancient fierce animals. When this happened, Bai ran and Feng Qingcheng were worried about the safety of the two children and had informed them that they would come back, but they had not been contacted.


    This was also the case in the past, but some people came to send news, and many people followed them secretly, but this time there was no news, not even the people sent out. In addition, there was a dark flame, the river and Huasheng were still in the crack of time and space, and Bai ran and Fengqing didn''t have time to manage them.


    I didn''t expect to be caught


    He didn''t understand why everything came together, leaving him no breathing at all.


    Most importantly, Bai ran suddenly feels that she can''t see the direction.


    "Now it''s not a question of whether I want to believe it or not. Just the question of the dark flame. Whether that scene is true or not, you and I know that no magic can do so!"


    "What''s more, how long have you been in the top position in the world of heaven after several wars between gods and demons? The world of heaven is just a superficial scenery, and the losses inside can''t be made up in a short time. We want to rebuild our home and really recuperate. We know that it''s impossible without tens of thousands of years!"


    "The other party is right about this. On the one hand, we are close relatives and friends. We are worried. Coupled with the current strength of the heaven, we have greater restrictions. Even if we want to fight to kill them, we should think twice! So now we have no other way. Do you have a better way except to do as they say?"


    "Can you go to Jiangliu to help you save your son and Mingyan? What about the space-time crack? Who will suppress the seal? Who will kill the ancient fierce beasts? We can''t tell the troops at all! The other party holds us to death, and we can only do it now! As Jiangliu said, if we know the reason why they need the top ten artifacts and their purpose, we may have other opportunities!"


    "Knowing that the magic power of the top ten artifact is exhausted and melted into heaven and earth, but they can still find clues, that means they have information we don''t know. The top ten artifact is more useful because we don''t know!"


    Fengqingcheng showed the information on the sheepskin roll when casting the spell. Looking at the route above, it turned out to be towards the back pool of the heaven. Fengqingcheng was lost in thought. Is it true that Pangu axe is also in the heaven?


    In the inheritance and memory of fengqingcheng, there are few memories of the top ten artifacts. After all, those things are really too far away for her.


    Bai ran looks up at the wind sweeping the city carefully studying the sheepskin roll, depressed, "It''s impossible to gather the top ten artifact. You see, these things are useless! When the magic power of the artifact dries up, it disappears in the world. Instead of looking for these impossible things, you''d better go to find Mingyan them. Moreover, the two children have no news, maybe it''s good news. They may not know where to play and get lost!"


    "This was not the case before..."

 Chapter 4233

    Bai Ran''s voice suddenly decreased when he said that at last, because Bai ran had no confidence. In fact, even he knew that there was no news for a long time. In addition, he was confident that he could not detect the loophole at all.


    Bai ran gets angry again and again and shows his intention to kill Xu. He doesn''t really want to kill him, but wants to see if Xu will say anything when his life is threatened.


    Just until Xu left, in his eyes, Bai ran saw no fear, no fear, as if like a machine, conveying the information he knew.


    Unless the information is really what he saw with his own eyes, how can he have no flaws at all?


    Thinking of this, Bai Ran is really anxious. Originally, Bai Ran has been paying attention to the movements of all walks of life because of the time and space crack. Once someone wants to take advantage of the fire, the heaven needs to take precautions, and the most dangerous is the human world. Today''s heaven really can''t distinguish forces to protect the human world.


    So Bai Ran''s mouth blistered. As a result, the robber appeared. It can be said that he was afraid of what he was afraid of.


    "In fact, I don''t know much about the ten artifact, but I heard the old fox emperor say that every artifact of the ten artifact has its owner, which is closely related to the owner''s life. Even if the spiritual power is exhausted, I will find their owner in another form."


    "But now you look at the Shennong tripod in the back pool of the heaven? Where does it have a master? If so, how can it not respond? It has been in the back pool since I have memory. It is a decoration with no spiritual power, and no one has taken care of it. Doesn''t that explain the problem?"


    "We''re wasting time looking for artifact. We should find a way to know who the virtual master is and find Mingyan and the children..."


    Thinking that the children may not want to eat, Bai Ran is really distressed. He knows that fengqingcheng must be more distressed than him. That''s the two children she gave birth to in October.


    Bai ran feels that fengqingcheng is concerned and chaotic.


    "Well, you think my direction is wrong. According to what you said, how can we find the virtual master?"


    "If we find him, how can we deal with him? What if we make him anxious and really hurt the children and Ming Yan? He wants ten artifacts. We don''t even know his purpose. How can we solve new problems when they arise? Now, taking advantage of the time and space gap, we can still be pressed by Jiangliu town and don''t solve those potential problems. If they join hands with those ancient fierce beasts to attack Human world? Do you still have soldiers to go out? "


    "Let the disabled soldiers who hurt the town''s space-time cracks continue to fight on the battlefield? Fight with those ancient monsters? It''s not enough for them to eat! How to fight? Now your aunt Luo Yao can help maintain the demon world, but how long can she maintain it? They haven''t solved the trouble left by the moon cutting. Her daughter has an accident again, so they all beg to come to the heaven... The remaining evils of the demon world will come back... Demon demon The world is even more covetous and besieged. What do we take? "


    "There are no dragons in the underworld and the xuanjie is complacent. Apart from the summoning beasts of the wind family, there are no gods and beasts that can resist and fight. Taking them out is also death, not to mention the human world. Other places are lucky under the baptism of the last few gods and Demons Wars. Bai ran, tell me, what can we do if we don''t look for the top ten artifacts now?"


    "Do you think I''m really going to break the net when I say fish die?"


    After Feng Qingcheng finished, the whole person looked like a deflated balloon. In fact, Bai ran knew what she said better than her, but Bai ran was worried about the children and the dark flame. He was anxious.


    But no matter how urgent they are, they really have no other way. It seems that the scenery is just at the end of the mountain and water.

 Chapter 4234

    Bai ran sits on the ground and stops talking. Fengqingcheng has made everything clear, and even makes him speechless.


    In fact, the contradiction between him and fengqingcheng is that no one wants to give up their children, but they have to give up temporarily. Bai ran can''t bear it. How can fengqingcheng bear it?


    The meaning of giving up temporarily is that they will find the meaning behind the artifact, but if it threatens the three realms and six Tao, they can''t exchange it for the children!


    As for the dark flame, although they are worried about the dark flame, they also know that the dark flame can escape


    "I remember that I saw the tripod when I passed by the back pool of the heaven at a flat peach meeting. I was in a bad mood and beat it like vent, but its grain silk didn''t move. At that time, I thought it was too heavy. In addition, it was something from the heaven. Naturally, it was unusual. But later you said that it was the Shennong tripod, because I didn''t have much inheritance memory. I just thought it had no spiritual power, even ordinary It''s not as good as magic tools, but don''t you think it''s strange? "


    Fengqingcheng didn''t continue the topic with Bai ran, because she believed that Bai ran knew very well that this was not the time to be emotional. They could only show that they were threatened. They tried their best to eliminate all the threats to the three realms and six roads and help the river flow. This is what they should do.


    Temporarily shield the worry in my heart. Fengqingcheng believes that the three auspicious people have their own appearance and will be fine.


    "Go and have a look..."


    Bai ran believes that before fengqingcheng, she can definitely vent her emotions in a place where there is no one. It''s normal to fight something.


    According to Feng Qingcheng, she used mana, but for an artifact that is not as good as an ordinary magic instrument, even if the power of Feng Qingcheng is small, there should be no pattern silk still.


    If it was in the past, it was really not worth having anything important, but now it seems that everything seems to reveal something unusual.


    Bai ran gets up and arranges his emotions. He is sad, but he won''t let the wind sweep the city against everything.


    With heavy steps, they came to the back pool of the heaven with a worried heart. At this time, at the source of the back pool, there was a large bronze tripod more than one meter long and almost two meters wide, which was flat and dull.


    If it weren''t for the river''s reminder, Bai ran also forgot its origin, because this thing has always been in this place in his memory, as if it were integrated with heaven and earth.


    "According to your and my accomplishments, it doesn''t take much effort to move it. Give it a try."


    Fengqingcheng has tried. She can''t move this thing. If the top ten artifact has really become waste, and the virtual owner won''t take so much trouble to use it, it means that there must be a secret they don''t know.


    Now, apart from the Shennong tripod, Bai ran and Feng Qingcheng don''t have any artifact in their hands, so they can only use the Shennong tripod for experiments.


    Even if you find a clue, it will be of great use.


    According to Feng Qingcheng, Bai ran spread out her hands and gathered 30% of her spiritual power to shake the Shennong tripod. Only when a burst of spiritual power hit out, she saw that the Shennong tripod opposite was really not moved.


    Bai ran walks forward and touches the lines on it. It''s really ordinary. It''s definitely not because of the weight, so he can''t shake it.


    Bai ran was shocked. Then he thought of something. He scratched a blood mark on his index finger and walked along the grain of Shennong Ding. Everywhere he went, blood poured in, but it disappeared in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 4235

    The wind swept the city and moved his eyebrows and eyes. He carefully stood around the police boundary.


    The skin of Shennong Ding seemed to be sucking blood. Bairan''s blood was immediately absorbed, and then a faint green light flashed, but it was also fleeting. Bairan''s fingers were still bleeding, but they couldn''t absorb it, as if they refused to absorb it.


    The blood remained on the ground along the groove of Shennong Ding.


    "Was there a green light just now? I didn''t read it wrong?"


    Because the green light appeared too fast and fleeting, Bai ran thought she was wrong, so she turned to see the wind.


    "That''s right! Push it again. The artifact can move at will, big or small. It hasn''t responded in recent years. Your blood makes it respond. It''s really a problem."


    Fengqingcheng looked back and forth around the Shennong Ding. I hope there are gods in the artifact, so we can have a good communication.


    After all, there are no people who can understand the top ten artifacts now!


    In addition to the gods owned by the artifact itself, if the spiritual power of the artifact is exhausted, the gods will not be there, but it will see the response of the Shennong tripod placed for many years, and everything will be different.


    The Feng family in fengqingcheng is a Feng Shui family. She can see the law of mutual generation and mutual restraint better than Bai ran. Although the outside world looks like the sky is broken, there must be a way to solve it. Perhaps the secret of completely sealing the space-time crack lies in the top ten artifact.


    Otherwise, why do they appear at a time?


    But the wind swept the city. What is more clear is that it also needs blood and sacrifice to achieve these.


    Bai ran was ready to push this thing when the wind fell, because Bai ran also noticed something wrong, but Bai ran still couldn''t shake the Shennong Ding.


    The green light just now is also like an illusion.


    "It seems that you are not the master of Shennong Ding!"


    Feng Qingcheng''s words fell, raised his hand and made a blood mark on his hand, making the same action as Bai ran.


    The whole Shennong tripod shows a green aperture again, but different from bairan, the green light appears more briefly.


    This change makes Bai ran and Feng fall into deep thought again.


    Fengqingcheng turned around and went to find some immortal envoys and asked them to draw blood marks on the Shennong tripod. Bai ran watched one immortal envoys after another and tried. No one''s blood changed the Shennong tripod except him and fengqingcheng.


    This is even more strange.


    In other words, other people''s blood was drawn on shennongding without any reaction, not even a short green light.


    "Why? Is it calculated according to cultivation accomplishments? Your cultivation accomplishments are higher than mine, so the green light appears for a long time, and the cultivation accomplishments of immortal envoys are lower, so you don''t even respond?"


    Feng Qingcheng waved the people down and turned to discuss with Bai ran.


    "Magic tools are generally blood to recognize the Lord. Even if there is no blood to recognize the Lord, it is also because there is a connection between previous lives and this life. When you meet again, you will have a different reaction."


    Bai ran observes Shennong Ding Dao.


    "So you mean we had something to do with shennongding in our previous lives? How could it be?"


    "How can we have a previous life!"


    Feng Qingcheng asked.


    Bai ran replied, "what I said is just a possibility. Just because we have no previous life doesn''t mean that others don''t have it. Artifact recognizes the Lord and is also sensitive to the people close to the master. I wonder if someone around us has something to do with Shennong Ding, so our blood will react when it appears on Shennong Ding."


    "But others didn''t, so naturally they didn''t respond, so that people mistakenly thought that Shennong Ding had no effect for many years?"

 Chapter 4236

    "In other words, do you doubt who is the owner of shennongding in the previous life?"


    "But how can this be possible? The people around us should have a relationship with you and me at the same time. Who else except the two sons? But we don''t know if they were reincarnated when they were born?"


    "Besides, even if it has something to do with the two of us, why are there two different reactions when your and my blood is transmitted in shennongding?"


    Feng Qingcheng thinks Bai Ran is wrong, or there is something she ignores.


    But now, fengqingcheng doesn''t know what it is. For this Shennong Ding, she has tried everything she can, and the final result is still no result.


    "Maybe... The ten artifacts have disappeared for a long time. I don''t know many things. I just rely on the inheritance memory, but my inheritance memory is also inherited from my parents'' generation. If they don''t know much, my memory is also blank."


    "As you said, there must be something we don''t know about the top ten artifact. The virtual master wants to rely on us to collect the top ten artifact. Maybe it''s because not all the people related to the artifact can''t shake the artifact, so they need us."


    Bai Ran''s healed hand is still testing the Shennong tripod. Since it is an artifact, it should also be superior. Originally, she thought that the spiritual power was exhausted and the gods disappeared. Now it seems that maybe the gods of the top ten artifact are still in the artifact.


    Since the God is still there, it should feel that the current situation is not optimistic. The artifact should mobilize its own strength to tide over the difficulties with everyone.


    But now the result is that no matter how bairan tried, shennongding still didn''t respond.


    "But we are the same. Shennongding doesn''t listen to us at all, and other artifacts can''t be touched. The final result is in vain."


    "But at least we know that the artifact is still useful, but we can''t use it. In that case, it''s urgent to find the top ten artifact. We can''t use it. It doesn''t mean that the virtual master can''t use it. Maybe he knows how to use the top ten artifact."


    "In this way, we can get the whereabouts of other artifacts through the virtual master... As for the Shennong tripod, we still put it here. Even if we all know that it is one of the top ten artifacts, no one can take it away. If someone can get a different result on the Shennong tripod from us, it can only show that he is the master of the Shennong tripod and rob it with its master, We can''t take it either. "


    Feng Qingcheng said that he could only give up the problem of Shennong Ding for the time being, and then took out the half sheepskin roll again. Coincidentally, the route painted on it pointed to the back pool of the heaven.


    Of course, the whereabouts of the artifact recorded on the sheepskin scroll is not Shennong Ding, but Pangu axe.


    "The sheepskin roll is half and the map is half. How can I find it?"


    Fengqingcheng has long noticed this problem, but it is obvious that the other party has never thought of giving them the remaining half.


    "Then we''ll go along the back pool."


    Bai ran answers along the flow direction of the back pond.


    And fengqingcheng also looks down Bai Ran''s eyes. If he goes down the houchi, he will reach the human world. Does it mean that Pangu''s axe falls in the human world?


    When Bai ran and Feng Qingcheng were looking for Pangu axe in the lower boundary, the three members of the Jiang family in the human world had begun to kill all kinds of ancient fierce beasts that had not recovered their strength.


    Human world.


    Jiang Xinrui stood at the door of the urban villa, Dongting Bay No. 1. Then she looked at the gloomy youth around her and asked coldly, "are you sure it''s here?"

 Chapter 4237

    "I won''t feel wrong. I''m different from Ling Shuyi. I can''t practice naturally, but I can see any different breath. However, when I was young, I had little knowledge and didn''t understand what I saw. When I grew up, I realized that my ability to be different from ordinary people was to meet you."


    "I am very grateful for such ability. Otherwise, how would you be willing to take me at this time..."


    Ling Shujun''s tone is low and obsessed. Every word he says to Jiang Xinrui is like a lover''s whisper, but his appearance makes people feel uncomfortable and can''t feel warm at all, let alone for Jiang Xinrui. In her eyes, men''s love is not worth mentioning.


    Not to mention a psychopath.


    As Ling Shujun said, if he wasn''t useful, Jiang Xinrui wouldn''t care about him when Ling Shujun suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Recalling that Jiang Xinrui had wanted to summon Ling Ji after leaving the spring breeze for ten miles, because she knew that Ling Ji might have a way. The deviant prohibition was nothing to Ling Ji. He must have a way to lead them out first


    If you look for the dormant ancient fierce beast according to the address information given to her by her parents, when will you find it?


    Moreover, Huasheng and Jiangliu gave the address information according to the information found by the land and Sanxian of all parties. Jiang Xinrui found several, all in vain. The nearby land didn''t notice when the other party left, which means that the other party has been restoring his strength in his own way and then left.


    In fact, how could they really expose the location of the nest?


    According to Jiang Xinrui, the traces of these ancient fierce beasts are false. Some leave directly, but many will stay in ambush and wait for them to take the bait.


    Jiang Xinrui couldn''t waste time on the detection results one by one, so she gave up and was going to find Ling Ji, but she didn''t want someone to "send her a pillow"!


    Because Ling Shujun appeared, stood in front of her and blocked her way.


    "Now follow me and don''t hide? Start blatantly? You really don''t want to live?"


    "After following me for years, you should know my temperament. It''s not difficult to kill you without leaving a trace. I have no burden in my heart!"


    Jiang Xinrui looks at the boy in front of her impatiently. Ling Shujun and Ling Shuyi are twins, so they are several years younger than Jiang Xinrui. However, Ling Shujun is a head taller than Jiang Xinrui, but he has always bent his neck and covered half of his eyes with heavy bangs. People can''t see the emotion in his eyes. The exposed skin is blue and white, but his lips are bright red, It looks like a mentally abnormal person.


    Although Ling Shujun''s appearance comes from his family, it has nothing to do with Jiang Xinrui. She is not a kind person, and there is no unnecessary kindness to vent on unnecessary people.


    The first time she didn''t do it, she didn''t do it to Ling Shujun because Ling Shuyi was useful to her. But if Ling Shujun continues to follow her and hinder her, don''t blame Jiang Xinrui for her ruthlessness.


    "Let me follow you. I''m useful to you!"


    "You can take Ling Shuyi who is ill. Why can''t you take me who is healthy? She has gone to many places with you. I know she has also helped you. I can also. You go out to find someone, right?"


    "I also went to Baize Town, but I''m not as fast as you. You all left when I went, but I found that Baize town has a cold smell from hell. I can see any smell in the world! If you take me to hell, I can tell where the smell in Baize town is."

 Chapter 4238

    "Don''t you believe it?"


    Ling Shujun pulled his clothes with both hands, which was a sign of his excitement and tension. He summoned up the courage to stop Jiang Xinrui because he had determined that he was useful to her.


    But if Jiang Xinrui doesn''t believe it, everything is in vain.


    Immediately, Ling Shujun seemed to think of something. If Jiang Xinrui didn''t believe it, he could prove it to Jiang Xinrui. Ling Shujun pointed to Jiang Xinrui and said, "I can see that your body emits colorful aura. I only see the white of Huasheng... And your father Jiang Liu. His body emits golden aura. Your parents are not ordinary people!"


    "Also, I found that the color and smell on your body are very strange. When you didn''t go out to practice, you always had purple magic gas, which is the person called Chifeng around you. There have been dark green resentment, dark red evil gas, and even black gas representing death for two years. It''s just very strange. I haven''t seen such a smell on the same person at all, but You have it on you. "


    "When you came back from Baize Town, I saw the cold smell of hell on your body, which was different from that in Baize Town, but it was not as cold and gloomy as Baize Town, and the color was not heavy. Later, I saw some red and black demons, but very few. I disappeared without looking carefully. Where did you go when you came back from Baize town?"


    Ling Shujun said and suddenly raised his head. He covered his eyes with thick bangs, but he didn''t want to look at the surrounding breath all the time. Those things don''t exist in other people''s eyes, but they are clearly visible in his world.


    It can be said that Ling Shujun didn''t see so many color collections on anyone except Jiang Xinrui.


    We should know that behind the breath of each color represents a kind of power, which not everyone can bear.


    But Jiang Xinrui can. She can not only bear it, but also be at ease. However, Jiang Xinrui''s body is only aura. It seems that any breath can''t affect her.


    In Ling Shujun''s eyes, Jiang Xinrui is colorful, so even if his father Ling Xiao doesn''t force him to pay attention to Jiang Xinrui, he can change his fate. Later, when he meets Jiang Xinrui and finds her beautiful, he will still pay attention to her.


    Seeing beauty, who will like vulgarity.


    Just when Jiang Xinrui heard Ling Shujun''s words, her heart was stormy. She didn''t think that the two brothers and sisters of the Ling family would bring her such a surprise.


    Ling Shujun said that she had all kinds of breath for two years because she came into contact with Ji Li! Ji Li, who is not anxious about meat and vegetables, eats all kinds of garbage smells of resentment, evil spirit and death. Naturally, the whole person is those smells.


    There is also the cold smell of hell, because she went to the underworld. Her father''s golden aura is unknown in the human world, and Ling Shujun can''t know it. As for the red and black magic aura, it was only the strange man who painted the illusion of ink painting when she left Baize town.


    So that man is from the demon world? But why didn''t she notice any smell of the demon world?


    Or is this Ling Shujun''s ability to see not only people who can''t hide their breath, but also people who can hide their breath?


    That means that no one has nowhere to hide in front of Ling Shujun?


    Although he can''t see the man, he can find the smell around him. That''s why he can see the different cold smell in Baize town!


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xinrui suddenly felt that she had no place to find, and it took no time.


    The matter of Baize town is not urgent. It can be solved on the way

 Chapter 4239

    "Since you can see what others can''t see, do me a favor! Tell me where you see something that doesn''t belong to the human world, whether it''s evil spirit, evil spirit, or even aura."


    Jiang Xinrui can feel the breath of the world, but she can''t see it. She doesn''t even know that the hidden breath also has color.


    With Ling Shujun, she can find the hiding place of those ancient fierce beasts, and then solve them one by one.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xinrui should be happy, but I don''t know why, she was suddenly very heavy.


    This feeling is not good at all. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t like it.


    But no one can stop her from solving the ancient fierce beasts as soon as possible, and no one can stop her family reunion.


    "OK! As long as you are willing to take me and don''t abandon me, I am willing to follow you all my life. You are the best person I''ve ever seen in the world. No one is more colorful than you, and your strength also makes me out of reach. After being with you for a long time, I will also be affected by your aura. I feel very happy. You have a natural attraction to me..."


    "This attraction is fatal. I am willing to live and die for you!"


    Ling Shujun doesn''t know what Jiang Xinrui''s mood is. He just looks at Jiang Xinrui''s whole body with obsessed eyes, just like a gorgeous rainbow blooming in his heart, which is unmatched.


    What he said is also serious. As long as Jiang Xinrui has a word, he can live or die.


    Ling Shujun even thought, why didn''t he stand up and tell Jiang Xinrui this earlier? In that case, can he follow Jiang Xinrui one day earlier? He didn''t want it even if she called and waved to him.


    As long as he is close to Jiang Xinrui, he will be intoxicated, such as drinking honey


    "Put away your disgusting appearance! Lower your head and don''t look at me. Go and see what''s different, or I''ll kill you now!"


    Aware that Ling Shujun''s eyes are becoming more and more excessive, Jiang Xinrui feels sick for the first time, and almost subconsciously raises the neuropathy.


    Jiang Xinrui was so disgusting last time!


    Back now, Ling Shujun, who had been warned by Jiang Xinrui, was quite honest. He didn''t dare to look up at Jiang Xinrui. He only dared to lower his head and peek at it from time to time. Seriously, Ling Shujun felt that if he was killed by Jiang Xinrui, he would die happily. If Jiang Xinrui gave him arsenic, Ling Shujun thought it was a fairy pill.


    Death can''t threaten him at all, but he still wants to be with Jiang Xinrui. So ling Shujun began to work hard. When he came back from Baize Town, he found a place emitting a dark green smell. Of course, the human world shouldn''t have this smell. He doesn''t know what it is, but Jiang Xinrui needs it, so he naturally takes her.


    That is, No. 1 Dongting bay villa.


    Jiang Xinrui stood at the gate and explored with her aura for a while. She couldn''t feel any breath except the breath of living people, but Ling Shujun said this place was different.


    "You can distinguish the different breath in the human world, but when you leave the human world, they are all breath that does not belong to people. How can you help me find what I want at that time?"


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t go in directly. Seriously, when she didn''t detect anything, Jiang Xinrui doubted Ling Shujun''s ability.


    It may be a coincidence that there is an ancient fierce beast in the human world, but if you go to the demon world, how can Ling Shujun distinguish evil Qi? How to distinguish when you go to the demon world?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xinrui feels that she is of little use with Ling Shujun. In fact, Jiang Xinrui still cares about his eyes. Ling Shujun seems to want to see a hole in her!

 Chapter 4240

    "No, even if you take me to hell, I have no problem, because everyone''s breath is different, with different color, purity and taste, as are demons and ghosts."


    "As long as you tell me what you''re looking for, I can distinguish! I haven''t seen anyone with the same breath since I was young."


    "Let''s say that there are several kinds of magic Qi around you. Like the Chifeng sister and brother around you, his sister was ordinary purple magic Qi at first, and then slowly the purple became pale, while Chifeng has always been dark purple, and his purple is sometimes different."


    Speaking of Chifeng, Ling Shujun''s face is not very good. He reads that both Chifeng and him have a bit of biting sound, because he is crazy jealous of Chifeng and even wants Chifeng to die.


    Chifeng has occupied the heart of the river for too many years.


    However, Ling Shujun has self-knowledge. In addition to seeing something with his eyes, he is a waste, not even the sick Ling Shuyi.


    "What''s the difference? When did the magic Qi on Wan Feng begin to fade?"


    Jiang Xinrui was ready to enter Dongting Bay. The question just now was just to let Ling Shujun think about his positioning. He didn''t want to keep staring at her.


    Although she can''t stand the crazy gaze, Ling Shujun is still useful in the human world. She doesn''t want to use him right away.


    Just heard Chi Feng''s name twice in a row, Jiang Xinrui couldn''t help asking.


    "What can I ask you?"


    Jiang Xinrui turned to look at Ling Shujun and didn''t respond. She just kept staring at her. Jiang Xinrui was angry and almost wanted to slap her. But on second thought, this is an ordinary person. Where can she stand the slap under her anger? He can''t die yet.


    "Really, only when you mention Chifeng, your reaction is the biggest!"


    Ling Shujun said this sentence wrongfully and directly lowered his head. He didn''t want to see the angry Jiang Xinrui, because he didn''t like the breath on Jiang Xinrui at this time. It was the flowing breath caused by Chi Feng, but he still answered Jiang Xinrui''s question. He didn''t want Jiang Xinrui to be unhappy because of him.


    But the voice seemed to lack the breath of life, and answered dryly, "When he smiles at you, the purple magic gas on his body will become more shiny, and even sometimes there will be rainbow colors, mainly purple, and colorful colors flash on his head. However, there has always been purple around, and the colorful colors are fleeting. They are not as beautiful as your color, nor are your eyes pure."


    Because it is the rainbow color on the rival lover, Ling Shujun never admits that it is good-looking. There is a color aura of Jiang Xinrui in the world. He thinks that there is no color in the world worthy of Jiang Xinrui. He didn''t expect to find that Chi Feng has a colorful aura, although he only saw it once.


    If Jiang Xinrui hadn''t been unhappy this time, Ling Shujun wouldn''t have told her.


    It seems that Chifeng is more qualified to stand beside Jiang Xinrui.


    "And his sister''s breath has faded and has no luster. I don''t remember the specific time. Anyway, she won''t follow you for a few days from that day."


    "I don''t know what that means."


    Ling Shujun finished and stopped talking, waiting for Jiang Xinrui''s reaction.


    At the moment, Jiang Xinrui''s heart is a little confused. These two messages are a little different for Jiang Xinrui. According to Ling Shujun, Wan Feng seems to have had physical problems at that time, and Chi Feng... How can he have colorful magic gas? What is that?


    Just when Jiang Xinrui was in a mess, the door of Dongting Bay No. 1 villa suddenly opened and came out of an anxious middle-aged man.


    "Who are you? What are you doing standing at my door?"

 Chapter 4241

    "What about the security guards? Are they all dead? How can anyone come in the high-end villa?"


    The middle-aged man looked anxious and was very hostile to the man standing at the door of his house.


    Normally, the area of Dongting Bay is very large, and it doesn''t rule out that people have found the wrong place, but when they see people, they don''t care about 3721. The middle-aged man''s voice is not good, and then he calls the security guard to drive Jiang Xinrui out.


    His behavior is very strange.


    "How dare you drive out your benefactor without knowing the disaster? I think you want to be a dead man. You are so dead..."


    Ling Shujun directly stood in front of Jiang Xinrui. Although this person could not hurt Jiang Xinrui, Ling Shujun felt uncomfortable when he thought of such an ugly thing approaching Jiang Xinrui at a close distance.


    Before, he was not around Jiang Xinrui and could not do anything, but he is different now.


    Moreover, the smell emitted by the man produces black green and a stench, which is the same as what he found outside, but the man comes out in his home clothes, and the black green continues to be emitted behind the villa. It can be seen that there are still things in the villa.


    Ling Shujun can''t tell what the prototype of these things is, but he can see that they are different from normal people.


    Besides, Jiang Xinrui was worried about Chifeng just now. The time when the man appeared in front of him was too opportune. Ling Shujun wished Jiang Xinrui would deal with the matter at once and stop caring about Chifeng.


    "Where did you come from? Dare to talk nonsense in front of me! I have something to do today. I don''t have time to play with children. Get out of here!"


    The middle-aged man was satirized by Ling Shujun''s words and instantly changed his face. It seemed that he had been stabbed by someone. His eyes were fierce, but even so, the middle-aged man didn''t want to continue to be involved. He turned and ran away in a home uniform.


    "It''s from him. He still has it at home! Is he controlled by something?"


    "Do you want to save him now? He''s very dead. I''ve seen such people in the hospital. They all have a short life. If you don''t do it again, he won''t live tomorrow."


    Ling Shujun stands next to Jiang Xinrui and talks about saving the man just now. His tone is a little reluctant. After all, the man has a bad temper, but Ling Shujun knows that everything depends on Jiang Xinrui''s needs.


    Suddenly he asked him to guide him to find a place with different breath. Ling Shujun just thought Jiang Xinrui wanted to get a blessing. After all, the Ling family had done such a thing, and Ling Shujun had heard of it.


    Although Jiang Xinrui doesn''t care about that blessing, in Ling Shujun''s eyes, Jiang Xinrui does anything meaningful. Even if she doesn''t, Ling Shujun is willing to guard and help her find it.


    "Stay back and wait outside."


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the middle-aged man and didn''t chase him. She turned and threw a word at Ling Shujun and went in directly.


    The middle-aged man was in a hurry and didn''t even close the door. It must be something happened at home. According to Ling Shujun, there was something in the villa. Chifeng had to let go because they had been exposed.


    Just when Jiang Xinrui was ready to go in to find out, she was suddenly held tightly by Ling Shujun, "if you don''t take me in, how can you tell who the people with black and green breath are?"


    "What if there''s a room full of people inside? Don''t leave me behind."


    Ling Shujun was holding Jiang Xinrui''s hand, but he was directly thrown out by Jiang Xinrui. At that moment, Ling Shujun saw the murderous spirit in Jiang Xinrui''s eyes.


    She really hates him.


    But she really needs him.

 Chapter 4242

    "I warn you, don''t touch me!"


    Jiang Xinrui looks at the place that Ling Shujun touched just now. It''s really that Ling Shujun''s eyes are too boring. Maybe Jiang Xinrui''s heart is too messy, otherwise she can control her disgust with people.


    Strictly speaking, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t hate Ling Shujun''s obsessed eyes, but also because of Jiang Xinrui''s selfishness. When she is upset and angry, she has no patience for anything, especially for Ling Shujun, who has no eyes at all. He knows that she doesn''t like his eyes like a madman, and he will always disgust her with those lingering eyes.


    Even at the moment he touched her, his face was so excited that his skin trembled. Jiang Xinrui really wanted to get rid of him, as if Ling Shujun was a virus.


    After the vicious warning, Jiang Xinrui didn''t care about him anymore, because she thought it over. She really couldn''t stand Ling Shujun. She would rather make detours by herself than need him.


    After that, Jiang Xinrui pushed open the big iron door that hadn''t been closed and walked in a few steps. Since she couldn''t distinguish the ancient fierce animals with hidden breath, she used other methods, just slow down.


    Ling Shujun outside the door naturally understood Jiang Xinrui''s meaning, but if he could go like this, his name as a perverted fool would be white. He followed Jiang Xinrui behind him. He wouldn''t go unless Jiang Xinrui killed him or cut off his legs.


    Jiang Xinrui can''t get rid of him.


    The villa in Dongting Bay No. 1 is quieter or even simpler than Jiang Xinrui thought. If you don''t distinguish it carefully, you won''t notice that there are still creatures living in it.


    It seems that the people here are ill. They are still very ill. They can''t hear much breathing and heartbeat.


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the surrounding furnishings. It was as simple as being looted. How could people living in Dongting Bay Villa be so poor that they couldn''t afford to decorate? Besides, such a big villa doesn''t even have a servant? No wonder all the people she came into the house went inside, and no one found her.


    There is also a family photo with a large population hanging right above the living room. There are seven members of the family. Just now, the middle-aged man was in the middle, holding a little boy of three or five years old in his arms, and the little boy smiled beside his parents.


    "That thing is upstairs. The room with the staircase facing the door has a strong smell and thick color!"


    Ling Shujun carefully followed Jiang Xinrui behind him, looked at Jiang Xinrui looking around, and directly made a voice to guide her. Her eyes showed off. See, without him, she still couldn''t find what she was looking for.


    When Jiang Xinrui heard Ling Shujun''s words, she frowned and didn''t answer him. Relying on her heartbeat and weak breathing sound, she also knew which room it was. However, Jiang Xinrui found that there were some strange things around her and had doubts in her heart. Then she took a few steps to the second floor, pushed the door with her left hand, gathered her spiritual power with her right hand, and slowly opened the door.


    Ling Shujun behind him didn''t come forward to make trouble at this time. He just breathed nervously and stared at Jiang Xinrui''s action.


    When Jiang Xinrui opened the door little by little, the power of her right hand slowly retracted.


    I saw a little boy lying on the single bed in the room, his breath was weak, squinting at Jiang Xinrui.


    The room was very dark, and the curtains covered most of the sun. Although the little boy looked haggard, Jiang Xinrui still found that he was the child held by the middle-aged man in the group photo.


    But different from the group photo, the little boy didn''t smile at all.

 Chapter 4243

    The little boy''s name is he Sizhe. There is no surprise in his eyes when he sees a stranger coming. Perhaps it is because he has seen too many strangers these days, or because he has no strength to care who the stranger is.


    Since the family began to get sick one after another, until he couldn''t stand up himself, many people came to their family, all kinds of doctors and all kinds of capable people, but they didn''t cure them. Instead, they watched the family fall one by one.


    However, he Sizhe knew that his father had never given up and was still running for him, trying to save his last child and his last family.


    "What''s the matter with you? I can''t feel what''s wrong with your body, but your state is very wrong. You are a normal person. Why do you have a breath that doesn''t belong to the human world..."


    Jiang Xinrui walks into the little boy, subconsciously asks him, full of doubts.


    Originally, Jiang Xinrui thought it was an ancient fierce beast, but she didn''t want to see an ordinary child. Whether it was an ordinary child or not, Jiang Xinrui could still share it. That''s why Jiang Xinrui received spiritual power. Although she has weak emotion, she won''t really kill innocent people, because she might kill a sick child in bed.


    When Jiang Xinrui stopped, Ling Shujun behind him hurried forward to check. He determined that the dark green smell in the room was strange. It was not the normal smell in the human world, including the middle-aged man just now. If he had only died, he would have died long ago, but the middle-aged man was still alive.


    "It''s him! His body still exudes a strange smell, like a demon, and a bit of human purity. The two are mixed together, so I don''t know what the smell is outside in time!"


    "This child is not a person, he is a demon! How can a person have the smell of a demon? It may be that he is contaminated with the smell of the middle-aged man, which makes the child''s breath difficult to distinguish..."


    Ling Shujun stood behind Jiang Xinrui, stretched out his neck and pointed to the little boy lying in bed. Only at the end, Ling Shujun had some doubts. People''s pure gas can only appear in their young son, because their time of entering the WTO is too short. With the passage of time, the young son grows up slowly, and the pure gas on his body gradually fades.


    Therefore, the pure gas on the little boy can''t be contaminated from the middle-aged man, but Ling Shujun didn''t tell Jiang Xinrui, because Ling Shujun knew that Jiang Xinrui hated him and couldn''t see what he was best at. When there was doubt, Jiang Xinrui would only hate him more.


    Ling Shujun just forgot that Jiang Xinrui herself also has the ability to distinguish. She just can''t detect the hidden ghosts.


    "Don''t be afraid of me. I won''t hurt you."


    Jiang Xinrui put away the thorns and looked at the little boy.


    Just when Jiang Xinrui wanted to ask what else, there was a hurried sound of footsteps outside the door, and it wasn''t a person.


    The middle-aged man hurried out to meet the master in person. When he got home, he found that his door was not closed. As a result, he saw two young men and women who had just been driven by him enter the house. His face changed greatly! They showed up in their son''s room.


    "Who the hell are you two?"


    "Si Zhe, are you okay?"


    The middle-aged man ran to his son''s room and pushed Jiang Xinrui out. He didn''t want people to disturb his child.

 Chapter 4244

    "I don''t care who you two are, but I hope you two can go out right away. You''re trespassing on the house. I can sue you! But my home is inconvenient today. There are distinguished guests at home. I don''t want to work hard. Please leave while I''m still rational!"


    He Zhengguo kept his voice calm and looked extremely gloomy. If it wasn''t for the wrong time, he Zhengguo would not let go of the two people who suddenly broke into his house!


    It is important that no outsider should discover his secret.


    But what he Zhengguo didn''t expect was that the young men and women in front of him were so excessive, even if he had ordered to leave?


    Thinking of this, he Zhengguo really can''t control his emotions. This is his home. Are people so justifiable to break into private houses now? Is he old or something? He Zhengguo has never seen such a shameless young man.


    There is a master waiting to see a doctor with his son behind him. He Zhengguo invited him for a long time. He really has no energy to deal with others!


    "What do you want? Don''t you get out and wait for me to stay for dinner? Are young people shameless now? Dare to enter people''s homes at will without the consent of others! I know, you are human traffickers, dressed like dogs, and want to steal my son!"


    "I''ll call the police to deal with you right away. Master, wait a minute. I''ll deal with them right away!"


    He Zhengguo doesn''t know what to say, but no matter what he says, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to leave. Ling Shujun follows Jiang Xinrui. If Jiang Xinrui doesn''t go, he naturally can''t leave.


    "Your son is..."


    Jiang Xinrui has been observing what he Zhengguo looks like. She wants to know about his son and how much he knows. After observing for a while, Jiang Xinrui is preparing to ask him something, but is interrupted by a slightly old voice: "Mr. He, please slow down. I know who these two are."


    Along the direction of the sound, Jiang Xinrui and Ling Shujun noticed who was coming.


    It was Ling Ji''s father, Ling Shide.


    Ling Shide stood in the front and was finally blocked by several young people of the Ling family, so Jiang Xinrui and Ling Shujun didn''t notice for a while.


    "What does Master Ling mean? How do you know them?"


    "When I went out to pick you up in the morning, they were standing at the gate of my house. Do you really know them?"


    How could he Zhengguo believe Ling Shide''s words? After all, if you knew him, you wouldn''t make a sound sooner or later. When he was anxious to call the police, would you make a sound?


    Just at the critical moment of asking for help, he Zhengguo did not dare to offend the Ling family. After all, they were the people who asked for help! In fact, at the beginning, he Zhengguo didn''t want to invite Ling family, but wanted to find Feng family.


    However, because he didn''t dare to contact the Feng family, he had inquired about it. There is only the Ling family, which has the strength and won''t meddle. As long as the money is in place, there is nothing they can''t do.


    Ling Shujun looked at Ling Shide without any waves. He didn''t feel much about the old man who didn''t know much. Although he was his father''s eldest brother, he was a teenager older than his father. Ling Ji was his old son. Ling Shujun didn''t care about the Ling family. He just observed Ling Shide''s attitude and felt that the old man didn''t hold any good farts.


    Glancing at Jiang Xinrui, Ling Shujun stood behind Jiang Xinrui honestly.


    As for Ling Shide, he took a deep look at Jiang Xinrui and Ling Shujun, looked around them and said, "I''m the child of the Ling family. Don''t I know him? He''s my brother''s son."

 Chapter 4245

    "Your brother''s son?"


    At this time, he Zhengguo also knew that Ling Shide couldn''t joke, but he couldn''t understand the meaning of the Ling family. He agreed to collect money for help. His house was mortgaged out, and all the valuable things were changed. Basically, it all hit the Ling family.


    As a result, his front foot went to pick up the people of the Ling family, and the back foot of the family sent someone to explore the way first? What''s the meaning of this?


    Besides, did Ling Shide recognize his brother''s son? Waiting for his temper to call the police, he Zhengguo felt more and more suffocated, but he didn''t dare to say anything. He could only continue to ask dryly, "Oh, it was together? When can master Ling deal with my son''s stubborn diseases?"


    "My son''s condition is getting worse and worse. The doctor can''t solve the problem at all. I can only find you. All my wealth is on you. You can''t disappoint me..."


    "Sizhe''s life is up to you. I have only one son left."


    At this time, he Zhengguo can''t care what the people of the Ling family are doing. As long as they can save his son, they are all his benefactors.


    With that, he Zhengguo turned to open the door of he Sizhe''s house and asked the masters to save people quickly.


    There are four young people with Ling Shide. They are boys about the same age as Ling Ji. The oldest is only 25 years old and the youngest is 19 years old. Although they are not leaders in the industry, they are definitely the disciples that Ling Shide can take in the Ling family.


    However, Ling Shide is still clear about the real strength of these people. Otherwise, he will not tolerate Ling Xiao running to the Ling family lobby to make trouble. In the Ling family''s generation, there is only one Ling Jiqiang. Now Ling Ji can''t use it. Ling Shide still needs money from he Zhengguo, so he must accept this business.


    Because he Zhengguo gave too much.


    But Ling Shide was worried that he couldn''t deal with the problem of he family. After all, he didn''t have any accomplishments except the four children he brought.


    I was worried about how to end up if the four children couldn''t solve it. As a result, I saw Ling Shujun and Jiang Xinrui. I can only say that there is no way for people!


    Ling Shujun is nothing, but unexpectedly, this boy really brought Jiang Xinrui


    Don''t all the problems be solved? He can let Ling Shujun handle it, and Jiang Xinrui is at the bottom of the big deal. If there is a problem, he can rely on them. They make the originally simple problem difficult... In this way, he can drag Ling Xiao''s hind legs.


    Thinking of this, Ling Shide''s heart is very happy. Lingxiao, Lingxiao, you can only blame your son for his lack of morale.


    Ling Shu, the oldest of the four, would rather not know what his respected Uncle De was going to do. Hearing the employer''s request, he took the lead in answering, "don''t worry, Mr. He. The Ling family will be able to do a good job after receiving this list!"


    As for Ling Shujun and Jiang Xinrui, he doesn''t have any extra thoughts to manage. Of course, it''s important to save people at this time.


    Just when Ling shuning came forward, he was suddenly held by Ling Shide, "shuning, step back! Ask Shu Jun to go. He must know the situation better than you when he arrived first. Naturally, he can handle it better than you. You should study hard later."


    "But..."


    Ling shuning wants to say that this is the list they received. Besides, who doesn''t know that Ling Shujun is a waste?


    However, when she saw Jiang Xinrui next to Ling Shujun, Ling shuning didn''t resist. How can such a good-looking girl be matched by a waste?

 Chapter 4246

    In Ling shuning''s opinion, Jiang Xinrui must be a little girl who doesn''t know much about the world. She doesn''t know enough about this society, so she will be fooled by Ling Shujun.


    Because of Lingxiao''s problem, Ling Shujun also has a name in Ling''s house, but the name doesn''t sound good. After all, what can he do for a waste and a sick younger sister?


    Although they didn''t understand Uncle De''s idea, they were still happy to see Ling Shujun lose face.


    Ling shuning thought about the big deal. At last, they would like to finish. At that time, let the girl have a good look. What is a man.


    "Ling Shujun, what are you waiting for? Go and see the child and save him from the sea of suffering!"


    "Let''s see what you can do. After all, your father almost became the master of the Ling family. You are his only son, and your strength must be hundreds of times stronger than those of us who cultivate ourselves."


    Ling shuning looked at Ling Shujun sarcastically.


    At this time, he Sizhe, who was silent and painful in the room, didn''t care at all.


    In a hurry, he Zhengguo wants to kill people. He looks at Ling Shide, Ling shuning, and finally Ling Shujun.


    "Don''t look at me."


    "I can''t do anything. I came with my young lady. Whether I can save your son depends on my young lady."


    "Besides, when I was at the gate, it was my young lady''s first help. You rushed us. It was my young lady''s second help just now. You had to call the police to catch us..."


    Ling Shujun doesn''t think there is any problem with the ridicule given by Ling shuning. Then he gives up the main position and waits for Jiang Xinrui to deal with it. He knows that Jiang Xinrui has been waiting for a long time.


    Although he knew that Jiang Xinrui''s purpose was to accumulate blessings, she certainly wouldn''t refuse. She was just ridiculed like this. Ling Shujun himself could, but he didn''t want Jiang Xinrui to be wronged with him.


    My miss raised Jiang Xinrui''s position directly, and he was still a little happy. He not only mocked the people who mocked them, but also gave Jiang Xinrui a blatant opportunity to collect blessings.


    Ling Shide is a fool!


    Just when Ling Shujun turned to look at Jiang Xinrui, she found that there was no gratitude in her eyes, which was very cold.


    "I apologize for what I did this morning. I''m sorry. I''m sorry for all of you, okay?"


    "Now who can go and see my son? He''s really uncomfortable. He can''t breathe and his heartbeat is getting less and less... I beg you to help him. He''s still a five-year-old."


    He Zhengguo is about to kneel down for these people. Although he doesn''t know these people, he also feels the undercurrent between them. He only hates that he has no ability to change all this. Now who can save his son is his benefactor.


    Jiang Xinrui ignored what he Zhengguo said, but went directly to he Sizhe''s room. From seeing the child, Jiang Xinrui had a doubt, but she was not sure and couldn''t rush to save his life.


    Although he Sizhe was too painful to speak, he could still hear the news outside. His eyes were confused and looked at the fairy sister in front of him. She was really good-looking.


    Jiang Xinrui noticed that he Sizhe had no waves in his eyes and raised his hand to lift the quilt on him. It''s summer. The room is airtight and the curtains are pulled, while he Sizhe is covered with a quilt. It''s very strange in itself.


    The pain was unbearable all the time. He Sizhe, who was dying, tried his best to stop Jiang Xinrui when he reached out to open his quilt.

 Chapter 4247

    He Sizhe''s small face began to turn red because of his strength. Coupled with the pain of his body, such a simple action was regarded as strenuous exercise for him.


    The whole person seemed to be about to stop breathing and kept panting.


    But the little hand has been holding the quilt corner tightly in the quilt. His eyes are tearful and resist looking at Jiang Xinrui. He is praying Jiang Xinrui not to open his quilt.


    How strong can a five-year-old child be? Moreover, he is still a sick child, and his strength is very little, but for he Sizhe, he has used all his strength.


    Jiang Xinrui felt it, so she didn''t use her strength to open his quilt. They were deadlocked and looked at he Sizhe''s eyes. For a time, Jiang Xinrui was a little uncomfortable. What did the child go through.


    "Si Zhe, what are you doing? She''s here to help you. Why are you suddenly disobedient..."


    He Zhengguo knew why his son looked like this, but he really couldn''t say it. He felt even worse. Looking at his son''s helpless and pleading eyes, he Zhengguo''s heart was about to break. He didn''t want to force the child. He could only comfort his son gently and hope that his son could cooperate.


    Since his wife and he Sizhe''s brothers and sisters left one after another, he might not be able to live without he Sizhe.


    It is also because there is only one child left, which is his hope.


    "What''s the matter with your son? How can we help him if we don''t cooperate?"


    "Our time is precious..."


    Jiang Xinrui hasn''t spoken yet. Ling shuning, who is standing at the door, couldn''t help it first. Originally, he was still waiting to see Ling Shujun''s joke. Unexpectedly, Ling Shujun didn''t take the move at all. Yes, Ling Xiao''s son is naturally the most like Ling Xiao. He doesn''t want to face.


    After waiting for a while, Ling shuning was impatient. Men always like to show themselves in front of women, especially beautiful women.


    Ling shuning didn''t know which tendon was wrong. He went forward and opened he Sizhe''s quilt. He Sizhe couldn''t resist. The whole person was almost thrown to the ground by Ling shuning''s power.


    Then the quilt fell to the ground... At that moment, it seemed to uncover the shame cloth of he family.


    Also let Ling shuning and others see a picture that they can''t forget all their life.


    "Ah!"


    "Oh..."


    "What''s that? It''s disgusting!"


    Ling shuning was the closest and had the greatest impact. He subconsciously shouted that he was frightened. The younger Ling shuran and the Ling Shuxiao brothers threw up directly. Ling Shuyang, who was middle-aged and looked medium, asked directly.


    As for Ling Shide, the whole person has been stunned. He has too much visual impact and forgot his reaction. He just feels that his brain is cold and his scalp is numb.


    Although Jiang Xinrui looked numb, she was shocked in her eyes. Although she had been prepared, she didn''t expect to see such a scene, so this is why he Sizhe refused to let people open the quilt?


    He Zhengguo''s reaction was fairly fast. He quickly grabbed the quilt back, covered his son''s body, and his eyes were red. He wanted to reach out and hug his son, but he was worried about increasing his pain. He could only hammer the wall hard.


    Some of them were frightened, shocked, disgusted and sad. These were all normal reactions. Only Ling Shujun looked at he Sizhe with an excited face.


    The thick bangs were randomly pulled aside by him, and then his eyes asked madly, "what magic have you practiced?"

 Chapter 4248

    "Don''t cover it. Anyway, everyone has seen it. What''s the point of continuing to cover it?"


    "Let me have a good look. I''ve seen many strange smells, but I''ve never seen anyone as strange as you. Are you really only five years old?"


    Ling Shujun approached he Sizhe with a crazy look, and then opened the quilt on he Sizhe again as he said it. Maybe he felt that Ling Shujun was right, or the broken jar broke and fell. He Sizhe''s eyes were red and swollen, his little hands were powerless to put down, no longer touched the quilt, and let the shame cloth be opened again.


    He Zhengguo could not stop him, because he knew that if his son wanted to be treated, he had to ask them to have a good look.


    When the quilt left he Sizhe''s body, the five-year-old boy was naked and lying flat on the bed. Except for the leaking neck and head, all the other skin had big eyes that flickered all the time!


    Yes, it''s the kind of eyes of normal people. At this moment, Jiang Xinrui understood why the room was dark. If the room was lit up, those eyes would keep blinking and blinking under the sun. Even because several people were absolutely quiet, Jiang Xinrui heard the voice in the blink of an eye.


    The sound made Jiang Xinrui feel numb on her scalp. As for Ling Shide, she vomited again


    The young even cried with nausea.


    The five-year-old child didn''t have much skin, but now he has dense eyes and even the palm of his hand. His skin has wrinkled like a little old man.


    Also because these eyes grow in the body, no one can feel better, and the torture he Sizhe endured is unimaginable.


    But the child only cried red eyes when he was seen unbearable


    Ling Shujun looked back and forth at some eyes, then excitedly looked at Jiang Xinrui and said, "his eyes can see people. I just stared at one, and it turned its head to look at other places. It''s amazing..."


    "By the way, the strange smell I see outside is from these eyes!"


    Ling Shujun became more and more excited. He even wanted to reach out and touch he Sizhe''s eyes. Ling shuning vomited. He could stand being killed and didn''t want to observe such disgusting things.


    At this moment, Ling Shujun directly became a disgusting pervert in their eyes.


    "Don''t touch!"


    Jiang Xinrui stops Ling Shujun from touching he Sizhe''s hand and pulls him aside.


    "How long has he been like this? Tell me what you know. He won''t do this for no reason. I saw your family photo and looked at your home. Don''t you have anything to say?"


    "Do you know that behind every pair of eyes on your son''s body represents a human life? What you do is for your son to bear? Now find someone to heal your son''s eyes?"


    Jiang Xinrui picked up the quilt on the ground. Why did he Sizhe cover it again? At this moment, she has determined the situation of he Sizhe. She feels disgusted about he Zhengguo''s practice.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about! My family all left in an accident. As for the things at home, they all changed money to save them..."


    He Zhengguo was so embarrassed by Jiang Xinrui that he didn''t dare to see his son.


    Then he seemed to think of something and shouted directly at Ling Shide: "can you save my son? No matter what I have done, what I should pay has been paid. If you can''t save my son, don''t blame me for not giving money!"

 Chapter 4249

    Hearing the three words "no money", Ling Shide was the first to be unwilling. He wanted to come forward and ask Jiang Xinrui to solve the problem quickly. What else do you ask? Just walked a few steps, closer to those eyes, Ling Shide''s legs were soft.


    Those eyes also looked at Ling Shide. As a result, Ling Shide sat directly on the ground.


    This time I didn''t dare to think about money. I rubbed my arms desperately, as if those eyes were his own.


    "You... You go and have a look."


    Ling Shide whispered to Ling shuning. Now Jiang Xinrui doesn''t do it in the normal way, so they can''t wait all the time.


    "I won''t go, I can''t go..."


    "It''s disgusting. I''d rather catch ghosts than face those eyes! Ling Shujun is not afraid. Let him do it. I''ll go."


    Ling shuning resisted all over, then got up and ran, which would be eager to cut off his hand to open he Sizhe''s quilt! What, the idea of showing yourself in front of beautiful women is gone.


    The woman can also cover the child with a quilt in a normal mood. She looks more abnormal.


    The bile that Ling Shuxiao and Ling shuran vomited was about to come out. Seeing that Ling shuning ran away, and then looking at Ling Shide''s eyes, the two brothers didn''t even dare to vomit. They helped each other and ran away.


    As long as you don''t let them deal with their eyes, you can really do anything.


    Finally, Ling Shide brought only one Ling Shuyang who did everything. He didn''t spit out, but he was disgusting. It may be the reason why he was slow. Ling Shide pressed him before he had time to run. He couldn''t let anyone go any more.


    He has to wait until Ling Shujun can''t handle it, and then push out the trouble, and he Zhengguo''s money can''t send him.


    Maybe the people around him have gone for three, but Ling Shide''s brain is clear.


    "If they can''t solve it, you go, I believe you! You use magic to dig out all his eyes, I don''t believe it. Can those things grow again?"


    Ling Shide whispered.


    But he thought his voice was very small, but everyone in the room could hear it clearly! When he Sizhe heard this, the whole person trembled and looked at Jiang Xinrui shaking his head.


    Because he Sizhe knew that the move of digging eyes couldn''t work. So did her mother last month. He saw his father with a knife and dug his mother''s eyes, dripping with blood


    Mother shouted in pain, and then grew more eyes


    All kinds of methods have been tried. His mother died, and then his brothers and sisters died. Now it''s his turn. He Sizhe knows that he will not live long and has given up his hope of life.


    He was just waiting to die, but he heard his beautiful sister''s words and saw his father''s reaction. He Sizhe felt that his brain was not enough.


    Dad clearly wants to save him and his mother, brothers and sisters


    "Sizhe, don''t look at Dad like that!"


    "Dad didn''t know it would be like this... I really didn''t know when your mother''s body became like this, and then your brother and sister, I..."


    He Zhengguo looked at the three masters he had invited at a high price, and there were only two left. As a result, the two still planned to use his initial method. They were already very angry. There was also Jiang Xinrui''s question and his son''s disappointed eyes. He Zhengguo was also uncomfortable.


    "Dad..."


    He Sizhe''s voice is hoarse. He wants to shout out his father with all his strength. As a result, his voice is still very small. It seems to remind him that his current experiences are all from his father''s hands?

 Chapter 4250

    "Do you know how he feels?"


    "Behind these eyes are fresh lives. The resentment is too heavy. He Sizhe can''t live by stripping them out with brute force. You have to tie the bell to get rid of the bell! Do you want to see your last son die because you were tortured?"


    Jiang Xinrui heard he Sizhe calling for his father at this time. She just thought the child was stupid.


    But I thought he was only five years old, he didn''t understand anything, and there was only one father left in his family


    "I don''t want my son to die!"


    He Zhengguo heard Jiang Xinrui''s words and suddenly shouted, like crazy!


    Then he clenched his hands tightly, "but I sacrificed so much. My wife and my four children are dead. If I die now, won''t they die in vain?"


    Jiang Xinrui looks at he Zhengguo with a killing intention. If he is not useful, Jiang Xinrui must kill him now.


    At this moment, Jiang Xinrui found that her endurance was really becoming deeper and deeper!


    "So you''re going to sacrifice your last son?"


    "It''s not he Sizhe who practices magic, it''s you!"


    Jiang Xinrui thought of something and cheated him directly.


    Because Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know what he Zhengguo has done, she can only use other methods to get his words out.


    He Sizhe''s eyes have fallen into his bone marrow and deep into his soul. Such a small child can''t have much hatred. There are no people in the he family, so there is only he Zhengguo.


    If we don''t solve the problem from the root, the soul of resentment can''t be relieved at all. It will only be consumed until he Sizhe dies.


    "I didn''t practice magic!"


    "Son, dad doesn''t practice magic. Dad just wants to live. You know dad has cancer and won''t live long. I just don''t want to die. My father''s life shouldn''t be lost. With the blessing of the divine beast, it''s just that the divine beast needs to offer seventy-nine boy boys to help me live. Those were bought by my father and didn''t want to hurt you. Who thought they were angry and found here again , they can''t get close to me, so... "


    "Dad really loves you, your mother and your brothers and sisters. Dad mortgaged everything to save you, but I can''t save it. I can''t help it..."


    "Sage, don''t blame dad when you''re underground. Dad really doesn''t want to give up you! But because Dad, your mother and your brothers and sisters are dead, if I die now, they... Dad can''t do this, right?"


    "Since I was a child, I told you to be grateful. Your life was given by your father, including your mother. I saved her, so you can die for me..."


    He Zhengguo lay beside he Sizhe, touching his son''s head and full of father''s love, but what he said in his mouth was chilling. It was clearly June. At the moment, he Sizhe only felt it was late winter.


    Although he is five years old, he is not a fool and understands his father''s words.


    He Sizhe was so unbelievable that he had no idea of life later. Now he just wanted to be free and let him die. No one owes anyone. He can also have a chance to breathe. As for the rest, he Sizhe has stopped thinking about it.


    "What are you going to do? You''re crazy!"


    Jiang Xinrui thought that this place would find some ancient fierce animals. Unexpectedly, he was a despicable man who took his life by life. He used his family''s life for his own sneak life. As a result, he kept saying that he would not give up?


    At this moment, Jiang Xinrui really felt very disgusting!


    Especially after hearing what he Zhengguo said, Jiang Xinrui felt that he must have some conspiracy.

 Chapter 4251

    As Jiang Xinrui thought, he Zhengguo still has something. He has said everything now. He doesn''t even want his son. Naturally, he won''t let go of these people in the house!


    "Since you can''t save my son, it''s no use for me to keep you. You''re a bunch of waste! I''ve endured you for a long time."


    He Zhengguo slowly stood up and glanced at everyone in the room. He wanted to kill everyone in the room!


    He can''t save his son, but he can''t live if he knows the secret of his family.


    Can his wife marry again when she is dead, or can she regenerate when she is dead.


    But if he''s gone, he''s really gone.


    "He Zhengguo! What are you doing? Don''t you want to save your son now? What will your son do if we die? He''s so young. He''s only five years old!"


    "When you invited us, you forgot your nose and tears? You love your son very much!"


    Ling Shide didn''t expect to see such he Zhengguo.


    At this moment, he Zhengguo was very frightening. He was obviously an ordinary person, but his temperament was particularly frightening. Ling Shide also brought people out to pick up the list for the first time. Moreover, he dared to come because Ling shuning said they didn''t find any strange smell on he Zhengguo at all.


    It is likely that he Zhengguo is suspicious. Ling Shide thought he was here to pick up money for nothing. In addition, he met Ling Shujun and Jiang Xinrui. Even if there is something, he is not afraid, but who can think that he Zhengguo suddenly becomes a little scary?


    Ling Shide pointed to he Zhengguo and scolded him, hoping to make him return to his senses. Although he didn''t know what he would do, Ling Shide knew very well that Jiang Xinrui wouldn''t care about them if he Zhengguo wanted to kill them.


    "I love my son, but now I understand that if I save my son, I will die!"


    "So I don''t need you to save me. As for you... You have to die if you know my secret!"


    He Zhengguo looked coldly at Ling Shide and naturally sentenced everyone to death.


    Then he Zhengguo stretched out his hands towards the ceiling and said humbly, "great God! I have prepared some offerings for you..."


    He Zhengguo called the God in his heart to kill all these people. He looked very excited.


    He expects to see something.


    "What about Miss Ruier? You haven''t started to solve what he Sizhe''s waiting for? Don''t you want to accumulate blessings? Who knows what he will call out. We''ll accumulate blessings slowly and don''t worry."


    "I don''t see anything else coming out..."


    Ling Shujun is a little anxious at this time. Maybe he Zhengguo is really a little scary at the moment. He doesn''t want Jiang Xinrui to take risks, but saves blessings. He can do it anytime.


    Besides, Ling Shide is still there. Ling Shujun doesn''t want Jiang Xinrui to save him. They go now and let Ling Shide deal with the two monsters by himself! Ling Shide is waiting to see his joke. He doesn''t know. If Jiang Xinrui stays, Ling Shujun is worried that she can''t die for the sake of blessing


    "Shut up and be quiet!"


    "If you want to go, go by yourself."


    Jiang Xinrui turned to warn Ling Shujun that she didn''t see the warmth of he Sizhe at all.


    Ling Shujun is used to it. He closes his mouth and waits quietly. He just looks at Ling Shide reluctantly.


    With he Zhengguo''s eloquence, he Sizhe lying on the bed suddenly began to moan and distort in pain, leaking out of the skin inside. He saw those eyes blinking and panic and restlessness one after another!

 Chapter 4252

    "Ah..."


    "I feel so bad, Dad... I feel so painful..."


    He Sizhe twisted his body in pain. He had never felt such pain as today. His eyes seemed to be torn from his body.


    At this time, those eyes seemed to be uncomfortable, as if they fled the place because of fear and panic, so they were like balloons blown up and bulging from he Sizhe''s skin. Such a simple action was a great suffering for he Sizhe, as if he was starving. He Sizhe felt that his body was about to crack.


    He really hurts. He Sizhe seems to cry. He Sizhe doesn''t want to take care of his father''s practice. He just wants to get rid of it. He doesn''t want to be uncomfortable.


    So he Sizhe prayed for his father, but no matter how he prayed, he Zhengguo didn''t respond. He Sizhe gave up. He knew he couldn''t ask for his father now. His father was crazy, and it was useless for him to say anything.


    He Sizhe looks at Jiang Xinrui. Although Jiang Xinrui hasn''t spoken much, he Sizhe just thinks Jiang Xinrui can save him. Although he doesn''t understand Jiang Xinrui''s intention, he just has feelings.


    "Sister... Please help me. I really hurt. Help me..."


    He Sizhe''s small face was full of tears, his pale face had no blood color, and he had difficulty breathing. He Sizhe used great strength to say every word.


    "Good!"


    Jiang Xinrui''s eyebrows are tight and wrinkled, and her heart is sour. She raises her hand to gather the spiritual power and transmits it to he Sizhe''s body. She uses her natural spiritual power to purify the eyes on he Sizhe''s body.


    He Sizhe will not feel this process, but it will consume a lot of cultivation of Jiang Xinrui, because every eye in he Sizhe''s body has a living life behind it. Jiang Xinrui will escort these people and use Reiki to resolve their grievances.


    Also because of this, at the beginning, Jiang Xinrui never thought of using such a method. As long as he Zhengguo''s life can actually appease those grievances, he Sizhe will be saved.


    But he Zhengguo doesn''t want to, and Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know what those human lives represent, so she can only use stupid methods.


    Perhaps Jiang Xinrui didn''t find it. Since when did she begin to learn how to bear it.


    If she had said anything before, she would not have done such a thankless thing. Moreover, knowing what he Zhengguo was calling, she had no physical strength at all!


    When Jiang Xinrui''s spiritual power was introduced into he Sizhe''s body, those eyes seemed to be comforted. They began to be quiet and smaller. He Sizhe felt that he could finally breathe for a moment, but he didn''t want a sudden gust of wind in the room, and the yellow and green miasma exuded from nowhere. For a moment, everyone was frightened.


    Different from the sound of panic, he Zhengguo cheered because his invitation came.


    "Hiss!"


    Jiang Xinrui''s hands to transmit spiritual power were suddenly stabbed by something, which made Jiang Xinrui cry out subconsciously, and the hands to transmit spiritual power had to be suspended.


    "What''s the matter, Miss Ruier?"


    Ling Shujun has been looking at Jiang Xinrui. He found something wrong with Jiang Xinrui for the first time and hurried forward.


    But Jiang Xinrui didn''t show him at all.


    Because something new has appeared in the room at this time, Jiang Xinrui guesses that he Zhengguo wants to shout out the behind the scenes indicator, and feels that he will come soon, but Jiang Xinrui still can''t bear to look at he Sizhe pleading.


    I didn''t expect to give her a blow when that thing came.

 Chapter 4253

    "Now that you''re here, come out. You''re timid. It''s not like a divine beast at all."


    Jiang Xinrui withdrew her hand and said sternly to the yellow and green miasma in the air.


    She knew that the thing had come, but she didn''t know why she didn''t show up. She had been looking at her secretly, or at the people in their room. In he Zhengguo''s words, they were his food.


    Jiang Xinrui said with an unnatural look at he Sizhe. She can''t help him.


    He Sizhe didn''t understand Jiang Xinrui''s practice, but he knew that people had no obligation to save him. He was very happy that he could breathe normally for a moment.


    I am also very grateful to my beautiful sister. Without my beautiful sister, he may not even be able to relieve this minute.


    "Miss Ruier, let''s... Let''s go. It''s so strange. I didn''t see any strange smell, but the color suddenly appeared in the room was wrong. It might be poisonous. According to your ability, we can go now. Let''s not delay."


    Ling Shujun wanted to reach out and pull Jiang Xinrui away, but he didn''t dare, but he was very worried. His intuition told him that they had to go, because Ling Shujun never knew that there was something in the world that he couldn''t find.


    That means danger.


    Mingming also followed Jiang Xinrui to ensure his role this morning. As a result, he confidently took Jiang Xinrui to the first place where he found an abnormal smell, and there was an accident.


    Ling Shujun has a feeling that if they don''t go, the final result may become unmanageable.


    Then he has no status in Jiang Xinrui''s eyes. Later, he will only become more status less, and his situation will be more embarrassing.


    What Ling Shujun doesn''t know is that they have no chance to go! Ling Shide and others had long wanted to go when they stood at the entrance of the stairs, but they didn''t even step out of the door. Their feet seemed to be filled with cement. They were very heavy and couldn''t move at all.


    Jiang Xinrui ignored the chattering Ling Shujun around her and said to He Zheng national road with an excited face: "what is the divine beast you invited?"


    "I''m curious about what kind of divine beast can''t even say anything. It can only pretend to be a ghost? It''s mystical to bluff people here!"


    Hearing Jiang Xinrui''s merciless sarcasm, he Zhengguo''s eyes suddenly became fierce, as if he was going to eat Jiang Xinrui.


    "Why? Dare not even say?" Jiang Xinrui raised her eyebrows, mocked at the corners of her mouth and continued: "let me guess. You said you had cancer, and you also had death, which means that normally you should die."


    "The beast in your mouth will help you to continue your life, but the premise is that you should contribute seventy-seven forty-nine boys! Forty nine children... You have taken their lives! You take them to your home, and they naturally haunt your family in your home, starting with your wife... And then your last child!"


    "At this moment, I don''t know who is the most innocent person!"


    Jiang Xinrui said in a complicated tone. This is also why Jiang Xinrui didn''t directly solve those eyes. If she came hard, those complaining souls couldn''t live in peace. She couldn''t surpass them.


    But the same, what about the other innocent people in this family?


    So what?


    So, what Jiang Xinrui doesn''t like most is to participate in these disputes, because she can''t criticize at all.

 Chapter 4254

    No matter what choice you make in the end, you can''t have both!


    This is Jiang Xinrui''s most straightforward idea.


    "So what? You''re going to die soon. You really mind your own business!"


    "If you can really mind your own business, you might as well save your energy to deal with the divine beast Lord! It''s very strong! You don''t have enough to plug his teeth!"


    He Zhengguo roared endlessly at Jiang Xinrui and others. He was ridiculed by a little girl like Jiang Xinrui who didn''t understand anything. He Zhengguo only felt that he had no face. He thought he Zhengguo was also a half armed man who made a fortune from scratch.


    The family finally had a good life. What happened? He has cancer! Before enjoying the good days, he was dying. He looked at his wife who was still young and beautiful. When his son and daughter were young and sunny, everyone was getting better and better. Only he


    He Zhengguo was really unwilling. He prayed everywhere, but no one could help him. Finally, by chance, a yellow green smell appeared around him, and then a pair of eyes appeared from the strange gas, followed by the body. He Zhengguo thought it would be someone. As a result, it was something like a mushroom, and meat climbed in front of him.


    There was nothing in his body but his eyes, but he could speak. At that moment, when he said he could save him, he Zhengguo forgot his fear and only felt that it was the sound of nature.


    Also from that day on, their family fell into hell.


    But even so, he Zhengguo doesn''t regret it.


    "Miss Ruier! What do you think that is?"


    In he Zhengguo''s words, Ling Shujun suddenly pointed to the four corners of the ceiling of he Sizhe''s room and exclaimed.


    Following Ling Shujun''s words, everyone looked over and saw that he Sizhe''s room seemed to be wrapped. Yellow permeated through the corners. Looking at the fleshy things, the texture was like mushrooms.


    He Zhengguo was even more excited. His loneliness and sadness just now were gone, because he knew that it was the divine beast.


    "That thing is encircling us! If he encircles us, we may not be able to run."


    "Uncle De, what should I do?"


    Ling Shuyang asks Ling Shide what to do.


    In fact, he doesn''t understand why he didn''t run with him. It''s not because Ling Shide has been holding him. He didn''t run out even if he wanted to run, but now it''s different. Ling Shuyang sees that if he doesn''t run at this time, he may really be unable to run out.


    But the employer is right in front. The Ling family took the list. How can they ignore it?


    "What are you waiting for? You open the door, we don''t care! Let''s find someone!"


    Ling Shide''s eyes moved slightly and pushed Ling Shuyang to open the door. Originally, he thought Jiang Xinrui could make some efforts and have some skills. The result was really disappointing!


    In that case, what else to wait for? The balance has to be collected!


    But turning around, he saw an unknown yellow green thing growing on the door of he''s house. Ling Shide took back his body and pushed Ling Shuyang past.


    When Ling Shuyang''s hands touched the gate, those yellow and green things covered Ling Shuyang''s body with lightning.


    "Ah... It hurts!"


    "Uncle De, help me..."


    Ling Shuyang exclaimed, desperately reaching out and patting those things.


    Those things sucked his flesh and blood like a mouth. The harder Ling Shuyang tried, the harder they bit. They were very fast. Soon, Ling Shuyang''s whole body had been buried by yellow and green things.


    The last thing poor Ling Shuyang said before he died was Uncle De, just me

 Chapter 4255

    Not everyone is desperate. Ling Shide, the nearest one, won''t save him at all. Besides, Ling Shuyang went to test the water. Seeing that the thing on Ling Shuyang was like a virus, how could he die?


    As for Jiang Xinrui, there was no chance at all. It was too fast, but it was swallowed up in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing such a situation, Jiang Xinrui was also shocked.


    At this time, the beast in the mouth of he Zhengguo was completely displayed, and Jiang Xinrui finally saw its true face! A dark smell of rotten and smelly, with a stench on his body.


    How many lives did it kill? Can it evolve into today''s form?


    "Miss Ruier, what shall we do? I can''t do anything..."


    "Well, I''ll find a chance. Even if I die, I''ll open the door. Then you can run out at that time. Don''t worry about me. It''s my greatest comfort that you can leave safely!"


    Ling Shujun didn''t feel any pain when he saw Ling Shuyang''s death. In the final analysis, they were cousins, but he didn''t care. Instead, he wanted to let Jiang Xinrui leave.


    Although they have missed the best time to leave because of Jiang Xinrui''s hesitation, he doesn''t blame her, but because he is more happy to do something for Jiang Xinrui.


    "Can you stop moving yourself? If you want to die, die yourself!"


    "Don''t disgust me here, will you?"


    When Jiang Xinrui heard Ling Shujing''s words, she didn''t have a good face at all. She just thought how could this man be so upset? If it''s superfluous, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to say, because this thing in front of her is also her goal. Although she''s not sure whether it''s an ancient fierce beast crawling out of the crack of time and space, it doesn''t look like it.


    But she has to deal with everything that destroys the balance of the human world and does not belong to the human world.


    When the real murderer who caused the current situation of he Sizhe killed under her eyes, Jiang Xinrui gathered strong aura in her hands to purify, but she didn''t want to fly a red light from her arms to shine on those yellow and green things.


    The place illuminated by the light instantly lit up a red flame, and the whole room was ablaze with flames for a time.


    It''s just strange that there is a raging fire in front of us, but Jiang Xinrui and others can''t feel the burning feeling.


    Ling Shide didn''t run because he couldn''t run out. He carefully moved behind Jiang Xinrui, but Ling Shujun kicked him down. His sincerity was despised by Jiang Xinrui again and again. Ling Shujun had no place to vent his anger. He didn''t want to see Ling Shide hiding behind Jiang Xinrui.


    After Ling Shide was kicked and exclaimed, there was no movement. He rolled down the stairs. He didn''t know whether he was dead or alive.


    Jiang Xinrui paid no attention to the movement behind her, and her attention was attracted by the sudden situation in front of her.


    Including he Zhengguo, what is this? A small mirror as big as a palm shot a flame and burned his divine beast?


    The fire is getting bigger and bigger, and he Zhengguo is getting more and more worried. At this point, Jiang Xinrui and others will die if they don''t die.


    So he Zhengguo didn''t care about anything. He tore off the quilt around his son to put out the fire. Strangely, those fires seemed to be out of control. They were not afraid of water and were not afraid of being blown out. On the contrary, because he Zhengguo joined, the fire became bigger and even spread to he Sizhe.


    Jiang Xinrui saw it and didn''t have time to think about anything. She pulled he Sizhe up

 Chapter 4256

    But he Sizhe''s eyes are still there. When Jiang Xinrui reaches out to pull him, there is no good place at all, so Jiang Xinrui''s hand is inevitably held on those eyes.


    What about the feel at that moment?


    The surrounding situation is complex and strangely changing. Despite this, Jiang Xinrui will never forget today''s hand feeling.


    "Sister?"


    "In fact, you don''t have to save me. It''s better to burn me like this. I don''t want to live!"


    He Sizhe is very sensitive. He feels that his sister has changed for a moment. No one can stand his appearance. He feels disgusted. Seeing the changes in the room, he Sizhe is not afraid. On the contrary, he feels that he has finally come.


    It was this thing that destroyed his home and him


    "Shut up. If your body hurts and it''s hard to talk, don''t talk!"


    "The fire in the mirror won''t hurt innocent people."


    What Jiang Xinrui didn''t say is that those fires really won''t hurt innocent people, but the "divine beast" in he Zhengguo''s mouth is not necessarily.


    So Jiang Xinrui didn''t want to take advantage of the chaos and pulled he Sizhe away from the gap with the wall, because at the moment, those places are still growing yellow and green things. The fire is bigger and bigger, and they grow more and more.


    "You look at him."


    Jiang Xinrui pulls he Sizhe to his side and gives it to Ling Shujun behind him.


    Ling Shujun will never refuse Jiang Xinrui''s words. Moreover, his eyes on he Sizhe are already in a state of excitement. As for the dangerous situation around him, as long as Jiang Xinrui is still there, he is not afraid, because even if he dies with Jiang Xinrui, Ling Shujun can be interpreted as martyrdom.


    "Sister is a knife mouth tofu heart..."


    He Sizhe, who was placed next to Ling Shujun, whispered a sentence, and then looked at Jiang Xinrui''s back honestly.


    Ling Shujun heard what he Sizhe said, but smiled, because he always knew that Jiang Xinrui was such a person.


    "You witch, what have you done?"


    "Don''t put out the fire quickly. Do you want to burn us?"


    He Zhengguo threw himself for a long time and didn''t put out the fire. He began to curse Jiang Xinrui. He didn''t know who Jiang Xinrui was, but he clearly saw that the mirror constantly shooting flames on the ceiling flew out of Jiang Xinrui.


    A mirror can have such ability. Isn''t Jiang Xinrui a witch?


    "If burning you can solve the resentment here, it''s a way once and for all!"


    Jiang Xinrui said coldly.


    Although she said so, Jiang Xinrui had no end in her heart, because she was not sure what ability the dry moon had, and she didn''t control the dry moon. It suddenly flew out by itself, and it didn''t use her hand at all?


    But the flame of the dry moon can only inhibit the growth of that ghost thing, but it can''t burn those things.


    Seeing this, Jiang Xinrui inputs the aura ready to purify those things into the dry moon. At that moment, Jiang Xinrui seems to feel the combination of a mysterious force, and her whole body becomes particularly abundant, just like the feeling in the ink fantasy.


    And she also felt the consciousness of the dry moon. Since ancient times, there were gods in artifact. What is the dry moon? Who is that mysterious man? Why can you give her such a thing?


    The message that kuyue sent to her was, "master, it''s called depending on meat. It''s said that eating can increase the life span, and its ability is to eat the life span of others. It can be burned to ashes with the master''s nine day mysterious fire. My ability increases with the master''s strength. The master should come on!"

 Chapter 4257

    Jiang Xinrui felt the conversation in the divine consciousness, and the whole person was a little shocked. She thought she could communicate with the dry moon, but she didn''t think she could communicate like this?


    What the hell is that refueling?


    So the flame of the dry moon is her ability? From her mother''s inheritance of Jiutian XuanHuo? No wonder Jiang Xinrui feels familiar and can say that those fires will not hurt innocent people.


    Just at this time, Jiang Xinrui didn''t have time to think more. She solved the current situation first. Jiang Xinrui increased the infusion of spiritual power again, and saw that the body of the dry moon suddenly became brighter.


    For a moment, the flame was bigger, which was obviously different from the fire just now. Even he Sizhe, who didn''t understand anything, found the problem. The flame seemed to... Become beautiful?


    They can''t hear the dialogue between Jiang Xinrui and the divine consciousness of the withered moon. They just think that whether it is Jiang Xinrui or the seemingly ordinary little mirror has become brighter and stronger? And it''s clearly a mirror and a person, a still life and a living person. It feels like they communicate


    Everyone''s thoughts were just imagining in the sky. Suddenly, they were interrupted by a harsh voice. The sound was sharp, like the last roar from the cut neck, and the rush of death.


    "Bang Bang... Ah ah..."


    The sound was higher and higher, and the whole room was echoing with this strange sound.


    Not only did he Sizhe feel afraid, but also his eyes were afraid. One by one, he wanted to escape, and there was nowhere to escape. He could only move around in panic. He Sizhe''s body also hurt because of their restlessness.


    But he Sizhe didn''t shout out. He didn''t want to affect his sister.


    "Who are you? Do you know who I am? I can''t die yet? I''ve just risen and haven''t done anything!"


    "I haven''t got revenge yet..."


    The sound of seeing meat came from every corner of the room, crazy expressing its unwillingness!


    The last time it was eaten by a human emperor, the emperor increased his life, but was eaten and died by his close relatives... Depending on the meat, he didn''t know how long he died, but when he opened his eyes again, he saw a bright light, so he climbed out of that place, hid his breath, recovered his cultivation, and planned to find the descendants of the emperor after his strength was restored.


    It''s just that it was killed again before its cultivation was restored?


    If it had known so, it should not have been attracted casually


    At the last moment of dissipation, he Sizhe looked at the meat. He actually saw the shadow of the emperor on the child''s eyebrows and eyes?


    So it still died in the hands of the original family?


    "What is the hatred of meat? Is it revenge when we kill it like this?"


    Jiang Xinrui communicates with the dry moon through divine consciousness.


    After all, the dry moon automatically returned to Jiang Xinrui''s hands.


    "That''s just its so-called revenge. Its longevity legend is also because it devours the lives of others and is incompatible with the way of heaven. Today, we kill it, which is also the guidance of the way of heaven."


    "Isn''t this the master''s task? Clean up the tumor garbage in the human world!"


    "Just the strength of the master needs to be strengthened. Depending on the meat is not aggressive, it''s easy to deal with..."


    The voice of the dry moon is like a lark, chirping in the sea of knowledge in the heart of the river, but it can''t distinguish male from female, but its voice is very good.


    "Well, you can shut up."

 Chapter 4258

    Jiang Xinrui is very strange. How come the people and things around her are all tuberculosis? Is it because she doesn''t like talking?


    Because Jiang Xinrui interrupted impatiently, the divine consciousness of the dry moon disappeared. After a period of time, he knew the master''s temper. If she was upset, she could really throw it out.


    Jiang Xinrui walks to he Zhengguo. At this time, he Zhengguo''s decadent face is no different from dying. His divine beast is also easily killed by this witch. Where does he have arrogant capital?


    "Are you going to kill me now?"


    He Zhengguo said weakly.


    Seeing the flesh dead, the mana to help him continue his life also disappeared, and the cancer cells on his body came one after another. Although he Zhengguo could not see the situation in his body, he could feel the deficit of his body, and his brain was so heavy that he couldn''t lift his head.


    "There is a law to kill people in the human world. Even if you leave the human world, there is a heavenly judgment. I won''t be the judge."


    "It''s just that you can''t live long now, and I don''t need to do anything. Where are the children you bought? Are there any birthday characters? Only by surpassing them and appeasing their grievances can you save he Sizhe."


    "It doesn''t matter whether you die or not, but the child is innocent."


    Jiang Xinrui''s voice looked coldly at He Zheng national highway.


    The hidden threat has been solved, leaving only those eyes on he Sizhe. In fact, if she follows Jiang Xinrui''s original track, she doesn''t need to deal with it.


    But at the moment, Jiang Xinrui still wants those children who have died in vain to have a chance to start over like he Sizhe.


    "Dad..."


    Seeing this, he Sizhe pushed Ling Shujun away and slowly moved to he Zhengguo. He just took two steps. He remembered that his eyes on the surface of his body didn''t continue to walk, but his voice begged and shouted to his father.


    "My brothers, sisters and mothers are dead. It''s boring for me to live. I''m not afraid of death, but those little brothers... If they have a better place to go and can be reborn, let them go."


    "There are too many sins in our family..."


    He Sizhe begged his father.


    "Oh... You really think highly of me? I can''t live anymore. Who else can I care?"


    He Zhengguo slumped on the ground. At the moment, he has no original love for his son. In front of the so-called deep love between father and son, he needs to live to play!


    Now they are all dead. He Zhengguo wants everyone to be buried with him!


    "I think it''s too late for him now! There''s always a knife he can''t accept and tell the truth."


    Ling Shujun looked at he Zhengguo''s shameless face. He didn''t know where to take out a fruit knife and went to he Zhengguo. He waited for Jiang Xinrui''s order.


    But he didn''t wait for Jiang Xinrui''s order, but he Sizhe pulled him, "big brother... Don''t kill my father..."


    "If the resentful soul can''t rest, it can''t leave your body. I think if he dies late, or they can feel at ease."


    "After all, the meat is dead. They are all at ease. They are not restless to make you uncomfortable."


    Jiang Xinrui turned and looked at he Sizhe.


    These eyes are parasitic on people''s bodies and need to absorb nutrients. He Sizhe''s mother, brothers and sisters were sucked dry and died. Now he Sizhe can''t last long


    Even if Jiang Xinrui uses her spiritual power to dig them out, whether he Sizhe or those children need spiritual power to continue to make up for their wounds. If she is not forced, Jiang Xinrui can''t use this method!

 Chapter 4259

    Although Jiang Xinrui was excited for a moment and wanted to use that method, after being interrupted, Jiang Xinrui also calmed down. There are still many "cancer" to be removed in the future, or she may not have been given time to rest at all. She can''t waste her spiritual power.


    It can be said that in addition to the spiritual power needed in battle, Jiang Xinrui can''t do such a warm work in other places.


    It''s good to say she''s selfish and cold-blooded. In short, she''s never a good person, and she doesn''t need to sacrifice herself to help everyone.


    It has been a great change for Jiang Xinrui to stay and save he Sizhe''s life.


    Because after he Sizhe died, if he Zhengguo died, they would disappear, but they would disappear between heaven and earth and could not be reincarnated.


    Their hands are also contaminated with human life, and there is no chance of reincarnation.


    "Then you kill!"


    "They are all children I bought from traffickers. How can I know their information?"


    He Zhengguo looked at his son and wanted to save him. He felt that he was a silly child. Among their brothers, only he was the stupidest.


    At the moment, he Zhengguo really looks like a broken jar. The pain of brain cancer comes again. He is numb. This may be his life! He came with nothing and left with nothing.


    "Are you really not afraid of being scolded by me?"


    Ling Shujun led he Zhengguo''s skirt and asked madly in his eyes.


    It must be great to be able to lingchi a living person with your own hands, isn''t it? Ling Shujun is now waiting for Jiang Xinrui''s word, as long as she nods. As for other people''s resistance? unimportance.


    "Dry moon, do you have any other way?"


    "Save these children? Why can''t I communicate with those children?"


    Jiang Xinrui ignored Ling Shujun, but did not refuse Ling Shujun. Then she thought about it and communicated with kuyue through divine consciousness.


    This dry month will always surprise itself. It even knows meat! Maybe you''ll know something else.


    "Master! Those children are too young to distinguish between good and evil. They just rely on their original intention to revenge, so they can''t communicate. In addition, they have been swallowed up by the flesh, filled with resentment and swallowed up the only remaining reason. That is to say, if they all come out of he Sizhe''s body now, they will attack us indiscriminately."


    "Naturally, there is no way to communicate with them! But I have another way, that is, purification! But it is not the master who purifies with spiritual power, but the Buddha who purifies transcendence. They will leave without pain."


    "At that time, he Sizhe should be saved. He will forget this memory, but his body will be weak for many years, or he may not be well for a lifetime."


    Kuyue replied happily.


    Although I sympathize with he Sizhe and the children, there is no other way. It is fate. They will meet many helpless things in the future. This is just the beginning.


    In addition, the little master can call it. The dry moon feels very happy. It is a knowledgeable mirror.


    The little master will know its wonderful function in the future. It hasn''t worked yet.


    "Ling Shujun do me a favor, dress him and take him to a place."


    Jiang Xinrui receives the words of the withered moon and tells Ling Shujun directly.


    Hearing Jiang Xinrui''s orders, Ling Shujun was suddenly a little flattered. No matter what happened to Ling Chi and he Zhengguo, he dressed he Sizhe as quickly as possible.


    As for where to go, Ling Shujun doesn''t ask. Anyway, as long as he follows Jiang Xinrui, he can go anywhere.

 Chapter 4260

    "We will go to a place that can save you! I know you want to live, but I can''t save your father. If you still want to save him, I won''t take you away."


    "You can accompany your father through the last part of his life. He abducts and sells people. The human law will not let him go. Of course, he is ill. It seems that he can''t live for a few days, so whether you go or not? You choose."


    Jiang Xinrui sees that he Sizhe''s struggle is too small. He understands some things, but he doesn''t fully understand them. Even so, Jiang Xinrui is not willing to force others to do anything, and it''s something she won''t take the initiative to do.


    "Hey, kid! Don''t be ignorant. Miss Ruier is saving your life! It''s not everyone''s treatment!"


    Ling Shujun looked at he Sizhe and didn''t appreciate it. He didn''t want to.


    "I... go with my sister!"


    He Sizhe seems to have a lot to say. He just turns to look at he Zhengguo, looks at him coldly, turns to make a decision, and no longer resists Ling Shujun to dress him.


    Then Ling Shujun was ready to leave with he Sizhe. When he passed by Ling Shide, who was unconscious on the ground, he asked Jiang Xinrui, "what about this?"


    "I don''t know. What does it have to do with me?"


    Jiang xinruitou didn''t return, threw down a word, pushed the door and left.


    When Jiang Xinrui left with he Sizhe, he Zhengguo looked up at he Sizhe''s back with complex eyes, and then burned his own home, including himself.


    When Jiang Xinrui and others walked away, the fire burned up, but several people didn''t speak.


    Because they didn''t look back, they naturally didn''t know that Ling Shide''s body was dragged out when the whole house was burning.


    Zhaojue temple.


    After more than three hours'' drive to Zhaojue temple, Ling Shujun looked very bad because he knew Chifeng was here.


    So Jiang Xinrui is looking for Chifeng?


    "Miss Ruier, what are we doing here?"


    Ling Shujun didn''t get off the bus and looked directly at Jiang Xinrui.


    "Give him to me and do whatever you should."


    Jiang Xinrui is ready to pick up he Sizhe, but Ling Shujun turns around and refuses.


    "Why is Miss Ruier always like this? Give up when you run out?"


    "I know I didn''t help you this time! But I''ve led the way right! Your blessings have accumulated. I don''t need you to worry about me. I can take care of myself and never drag you back. You just let me follow you. Can''t it? I can really help you."


    "I can do any work! You see, now, I''ll take care of the baby."


    With that, Ling Shujun got out of the car with he Sizhe, followed Jiang Xinrui with a low eyebrow, and positioned himself as a little nanny.


    Then he looked at Jiang Xinrui and said, "just treat me as a servant. If you don''t let me speak this time, I won''t say a word."


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Ling Shujun''s stubborn appearance and didn''t know what to say for a long time. Finally, she turned and walked into Zhaojue temple.


    "Keep up, the master here can save him."


    Hearing this, Ling Shujun immediately smiled and followed up.


    "Little master... Not every master can! Those who need Buddha''s body can have Buddha''s light, and they are more capable of super purification, because these resentful souls are different."


    The dry moon suddenly jumped out and charged through the divine knowledge of Jiang Xinrui.


    "I know..."


    "But why can you suddenly communicate with me through divine consciousness?"

 Chapter 4261

    Before today, Jiang Xinrui never knew what additional ability the small mirror in her arms had, let alone that they could communicate.


    Now they can not only communicate with each other, but even communicate with her by divine consciousness?


    "Little master, I just said that with the strength of the little master, my ability will become stronger!"


    "Seeing meat is what we surrender together, and its power is absorbed by me! I can naturally become stronger. I can independently communicate with the little master. When our strength becomes stronger and stronger, I can turn into a form and no longer be a still life."


    "So, little master, come on!"


    The voice of the dry moon was very happy. It seemed that she had met her own future immediately and was very excited.


    "That is, you may also become a living person, standing in front of me and talking about me, right?"


    Jiang Xinrui''s footsteps stopped for a moment, but then accelerated forward.


    She hasn''t forgotten he Sizhe''s physical condition.


    "Er... Little master, do you think I''m annoying?"


    "Your current ability can''t completely shield My divine knowledge. When your strength becomes stronger, you can dispatch me at will."


    The withered moon answered awkwardly.


    It doesn''t know how long it took to see the sun again! Finally met the little master. Naturally, I talked more. Unexpectedly, it was despised?


    "Just know. When I don''t ask you, be quiet for a while."


    Jiang Xinrui said.


    Dry moon


    "Excuse me, little master, is master forgetting dust there?"


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the increasingly deserted Zhaojue temple and wondered. After walking for a long time, she found a little monk and asked directly where Xie Dongyang was.


    Moreover, since entering Zhaojue temple, Jiang Xinrui has not felt the breath of Chifeng, including Wan Feng, nor has Jiang Xinrui.


    "Amitabha, benefactor, Zhaojue temple is no longer open to the outside world. Master forgetting dust is also practicing. What can I do for you?"


    The little monk is still young. He looks like he is eighteen or nine years old. He has a tiger head and sincere eyes.


    "When did Zhaojue temple not open to the outside world?"


    "Forget it, you don''t have to answer. Master forgetting dust and I have known each other for a long time. You told him it was Jiang Xinrui who asked him for help. I want to ask him to spend his soul!"


    Jiang Xinrui heard the little monk in front of her say that Zhaojue temple is not open to the outside world. It''s strange, but on second thought, it''s better to solve the problem of complaining about the soul of he Sizhe first.


    Especially looking at the little monk with a face that didn''t know how to answer, Jiang Xinrui didn''t want to embarrass him.


    "Please wait a minute, benefactor. Master qiechen has been closed for a long time. I''ll ask the host."


    The little monk then turned to the host.


    Leaving Jiang Xinrui standing in the yard.


    "What did you see in Zhaojue temple?"


    Jiang Xinrui turned her head and asked along with Ling Shujun''s eyes.


    "I... I don''t know if I''m wrong. I always think Zhaojue temple is a little cold. There''s a cold smell under the light of the Buddha."


    "I can''t see where it came from, but it''s a little like the smell I saw in Baize town."


    Ling Shujun held he Sizhe and his eyes kept turning. He wanted to say that this place is a little different, but Ling Shujun didn''t dare to say.


    Has been warned by Jiang Xinrui more than once. Where does Ling Shujun dare to talk nonsense.


    Even when saying this, Ling Shujun looked at Jiang Xinrui''s reaction and said it. If she felt unhappy, he wouldn''t say it.


    After all, this place is different. Chifeng is here


    But strange to say, why didn''t Chifeng come out?

 Chapter 4262

    Because the Buddha light of Zhaojue Temple shines, it is difficult for Ling Shujun to see other information in such a place. Of course, there are no messy things in places like Zhaojue temple.


    This is not, even he Sizhe''s breath has become much more stable, and those eyes are all at ease, not the kind of fear, but the peace of mind.


    He Sizhe can feel better if his eyes don''t bother him. He will also be in the mood to look around. When he comes to such a place, he also feels very comfortable and even doesn''t want to go. If he can, he wants to stay here all the time. Anyway, he has no home, his father doesn''t want him, and other family members are dead


    But he Sizhe didn''t dare to say that. After all, he didn''t even know whether he could live or not. Moreover, people might not be willing to accept him. He Sizhe crawled quietly with red eyes. He was a five-year-old child.


    "Are you sure? How can the smell here be the same as that in Baize town? There are no temples in Baize Town, let alone cattle, ghosts and snakes."


    "And you didn''t say that the breath you saw in Baize town is the cold breath from hell. Zhaojue temple is a Buddhist holy land. How can there be a breath from hell?"


    Jiang Xinrui narrowed her eyes and looked at Ling Shujun.


    In fact, Jiang Xinrui has some doubts in her heart, but this doubt has always been a hypothesis and impossible in her opinion.


    "I''m not sure if you say so. Maybe what I saw in Baize town is not the smell of hell. After all, I haven''t been to hell. I just think that smell is very consistent with what I saw in the book..."


    "But you''re right. How can the cold breath of hell appear in the temple? So the breath I saw in Baize town may not come from hell..."


    Ling Shujun immediately denied.


    Now Ling Shujun is really worried about Jiang Xinrui''s doubts about him.


    Because of what happened today, Ling Shujun didn''t think he really helped her.


    But Ling Shujun didn''t know what he thought. He looked firmly at Jiang Xinrui and said, "otherwise, when we solve the child, you take me to the underworld, I can tell what the breath is."


    "Benefactor, please follow me."


    Jiang Xinrui is about to say something. The little monk who has just returned appears again. Please go in.


    "Master qiechen can''t get out of the gate. Please move, benefactor. Just ask benefactor and children who need to spend more time to come in. I hope benefactor will forgive me."


    The little monk bowed his head.


    "The three of us have to go in. Suddenly, I will explain to master forgetting dust. I also know what he is doing in it, which will not affect his ability to suppress someone."


    Just when Ling Shujun thought he couldn''t go in with Jiang Xinrui, he didn''t expect Jiang Xinrui to take him in?


    Ling Shujun was particularly moved by this.


    Just after the little monk''s embarrassed compromise, Ling Shujun didn''t take a few steps. He heard Jiang Xinrui whispering beside him: "after you go in, tell me what you can see inside. Don''t let anyone notice."


    Jiang Xinrui spoke quickly. Ling Shujun almost thought he had heard wrong, but when he looked up and saw Jiang Xinrui''s affirmative eyes, Ling Shujun nodded quickly. At the same time, he was surprised. What was Jiang Xinrui doubting?


    Soon, Jiang Xinrui and others finally met master forgetting dust under the leadership of the little monk.

 Chapter 4263

    Master forgetting dust sat at the door of the room.


    There is a huge Buddha statue in the room. A screen is placed in front of the Buddha statue, facing the direction of forgetting dust to meditate. Forgetting dust sits on the ground, behind which is the door, and there seems to be a vague figure behind the screen.


    Such a sitting posture is very strange, but the people who came in, in addition to Ling Shujun''s doubts, others, that is, Jiang Xinrui, saw no accident. There was no fluctuation in his eyes. As for he Sizhe, he narrowed his eyes and had no strength to respond.


    "Let the child come."


    Forgetting dust raised his eyes and turned his back to Jiang Xinrui road.


    There was no response to Jiang Xinrui bringing anyone in. Anyway, he would never refuse Huasheng''s mother and daughter.


    Just when seeing he Sizhe, forgetting dust couldn''t help sighing: "what a sin..."


    Forgetting dust thought that the child''s physical condition would be very serious, but he didn''t think that the child would carry so much. Then he looked at Jiang Xinrui and said, "I''ll try my best, but I can''t guarantee the result."


    After hearing that the disciple said Jiang Xinrui had brought someone, forgetting dust guessed what had happened to the little girl. In fact, forgetting dust was glad that he could help, but the child in front of him might not meet Jiang Xinrui''s expectations.


    "Do your best. You''re the best way I can think of. If I come by myself, I can''t take into account dozens of human lives at the same time. The resentful souls carried by he Sizhe are equally innocent..."


    Jiang Xinrui lowers her eyes and doesn''t know what she thinks. In fact, she also knows that it''s really difficult for master forgetting dust to transcend these resentful souls and guide them to reincarnation. However, if Jiang Xinrui comes by herself, it can only ensure that he Sizhe survives at most. As for the burden on him


    Although those who complained about the soul also carried sins. They harmed he Sizhe''s mother and brothers and sisters, Jiang Xinrui didn''t know at that time, and she couldn''t find a way to do it. It was already Jiang Xinrui''s limit to be able to do this step.


    Jiang Xinrui''s words fell, and she found master forgetting dust''s eyes with some exploration. She asked with some doubt, "master?"


    Master forgetting dust smiled. It was a heartfelt smile. He hasn''t smiled for a long time since the seal suppressed Wanfeng. "It seems that your mother asked you to go out for experience. You have gained a lot... You have really changed a lot and have new friends."


    Hearing the speech, Jiang Xinrui was stunned for a moment and said with a self mocking smile: "have you become able to mind your own business? I just see that they are poor and have a deep resentment. If the Buddha can cross them, they have Buddha''s fate. I just ran one more trip, and in the end, I still trouble you, master."


    Master forgetting dust didn''t say anything more. He ordered his disciples to put he Sizhe in the lotus seat in front of the Buddha. At first, why did he and his dark resentment begin to melt.


    Because of the suppression of Wanfeng, forgetting Chen feels that her Buddha light is becoming weaker and weaker, which is almost spent on Wanfeng. Now Wanfeng has the seal left by Huasheng, so she can''t leave and restrain her changes. What forgetting Chen can do now is to try her best to transform the breath that doesn''t belong to her.


    Normally, forgetting dust should not continue to consume his Buddha light on others. When the Buddha light is exhausted, his Buddha fate will be broken. Forgetting dust knows what is waiting for him.

 Chapter 4264

    This is why Zhaojue Temple no longer sees visitors. Today''s Zhaojue temple has no energy to benefit the world. It may even bring disaster to the whole Zhaojue temple and affect the people who come to believe sincerely because of Wan Feng.


    Just in front of the child, as well as Jiang Xinrui''s change, forget the dust can''t refuse.


    He knows that Huasheng has been worried about Jiang Xinrui. Now he can witness the change of Jiang Xinrui. He is very happy that some people are destined not to participate in the future, but he can participate in the witness!


    When the Buddha light flowed from forgetting dust into he Sizhe, he Sizhe''s eyes bulged one by one, and then left he Sizhe''s body a little bit. Standing in front of the crowd were more than twenty five or six-year-old boys.


    After a while, the meditation room of forgetting dust was full of children, but the children''s feet were suspended, and they were no longer human.


    The children''s expression is ignorant. They don''t know where they are or what''s wrong with them. They look at everything in front of them and their thinking seems to have not returned.


    Although he Sizhe couldn''t see the children, he could clearly feel the lightness of his body and the invisible burden on his body, which disappeared a little. Then he saw that he and the kind Master father in front of him had a layer of golden light. Was that the Buddha''s light?


    He doesn''t understand.


    He Sizhe is very close to forgetting dust. With his body getting better and better, he Sizhe has become energetic. His body has really improved. It is also because of this. He Sizhe has the mind to pay attention to other things. He saw a lot of sweat on the master''s forehead?


    Is it because the room is hot?


    But the others didn''t sweat and looked normal. He Sizhe was still young. He didn''t understand many things.


    "Poof..."


    When he Sizhe was ready to get up, he unexpectedly took a mouthful of blood, spit it out without warning, and even splashed it on his face.


    "Miss Ruier, I see..."


    Ling Shujun began to pay attention to everything around him from the moment he entered the door. Although the Buddha''s light was shining, he couldn''t detect other breath for a time, it doesn''t mean that Ling Shujun couldn''t find it all the time. Just because he didn''t wait for him to continue to say anything, he was interrupted by the sudden situation in front of him.


    "Master forgetting dust!"


    The little monk and Jiang Xinrui shouted in unison. No one paid attention to Ling Shujun''s words.


    "I''m fine! I haven''t had a good rest recently. I''m just overdrawn. Don''t worry!"


    "I have transcended the souls of those children. They will have their own fortune. As for him, he has also recovered his normal appearance. In the future, I hope he can do more good. The grievances of his parents can only be resolved by himself."


    Forgetting dust lightly wiped the blood on his lips and explained to Jiang Xinrui.


    "I see, thank you!"


    "But you..."


    Jiang Xinrui frowned. She didn''t understand what had happened to forget dust. She felt a little uncomfortable. He vomited blood and didn''t forget to explain it to reassure her!


    This man


    Jiang Xinrui has some regrets and comes to find forget dust.


    "I''m really fine. Don''t worry. You know, I have other things to do, and your mother also helps. You don''t have to worry. Go and do your things!"


    "Don''t waste time with me."


    Forget dust, take a deep breath, and then push away Jiang Xinrui.


    He still remembers the scene when Hua Sheng left Zhaojue temple, and forgetting what Chen noticed in his heart. He didn''t know and couldn''t do anything about the change of the world before, but now it''s different. He can help. Of course, he doesn''t want to drag Jiang Xinrui down because of him.

 Chapter 4265

    "I''m really fine."


    "In fact, the souls of those children are long gone from the little boy, but the resentment before death can''t dissipate! The Buddha''s light can make them barely maintain their human shape, and slowly follow the Buddha''s guidance to where they should go. You don''t have to worry."


    Forgetting dust raised his hand and wiped the blood on his lower lip. He didn''t expect to expose his physical condition in front of people. It seems that he still overestimated himself.


    Forgetting dust doesn''t want Jiang Xinrui to worry, and doesn''t want Jiang Xinrui to know his physical condition.


    If Jiang Xinrui knows that no matter whether Huasheng will get the news about him or not, forgetting dust feels uncomfortable, it is a contradictory emotion.


    "I see! But don''t you really need help? Your breath is very unstable... Although I don''t know what''s going on with you, I know what you need to do. It really doesn''t matter?"


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the blurred figure behind the screen.


    If she had known that forgetting dust would hurt like this, she wouldn''t come to find forgetting dust to help solve it. Some things should be prioritized. Wanfeng would die if she didn''t forget dust!


    Plus now Wanfeng has other secrets. At this point, Wanfeng must not have an accident.


    "I''m fine... Have you forgotten that there is still a border left by your mother?"


    "If you don''t go, I''ll see you off, because you have broken the rules of Zhaojue temple. Don''t make me too embarrassed..."


    Forgetting dust quickly adjusts his breath. It is precisely because of the boundary left by Huasheng that he can not do as much as before. He is a keeper. So how can forgetting dust let Jiang Xinrui spend his spiritual power to help him?


    Hearing the speech, Jiang Xinrui didn''t speak again, but her expression was indeed a little complicated. Then she looked at Ling Shujun to take he Sizhe away. When she left, Jiang Xinrui looked at the screen again and wondered why Wan Feng didn''t make a sound?


    And Chifeng, shouldn''t he be guarding Wan Feng? Since she stepped into Zhaojue temple, Jiang Xinrui has not noticed the breath of Chifeng. She has been with Chifeng for several years. Even if Jiang Xinrui has not deliberately expressed anything, the breath of Chifeng has long been in Jiang Xinrui''s heart, and what is familiar cannot be familiar.


    "Beautiful sister, thank you for saving me. Are you going to send me to the orphanage?"


    He Sizhe, who was brought out by Ling Shujun, looked up and thanked Jiang Xinrui sincerely. At this moment, he Sizhe was only five years old, but he was no longer like a child.


    "I can''t take you. If you have other places to go, I can send you!"


    Jiang Xinrui''s thoughts are still in Zhaojue temple. She replied expressionless to the question of little carrot head around her.


    He Sizhe has been delayed for a lot of time. Jiang Xinrui drops her eyes


    "Beautiful sister, I have no other relatives... Can I stay here if I can? I want to stay here. I like it here."


    "If the master father doesn''t want to, then my sister will send me away. I can go anywhere..."


    He Sizhe looked lonely, but soon looked up at Jiang Xinrui. He was looking forward to staying in this place.


    Although he was young, he Sizhe also understood that there was nothing at home, and those relatives would not be willing to take him in. There was no difference between going to the orphanage and staying in the temple. On the contrary, he Sizhe was very grateful because the master father saved him. He also knew that his beautiful sister would not take him, so there was only the master father.

 Chapter 4266

    Ling Shujun treats the child in front of him differently. A five-year-old child, he thinks he will cry, make trouble or something. After all, he has lost too many things


    But unexpectedly, he Sizhe was stronger than he thought, which was somewhat surprising.


    "Staying here is becoming a monk. Do you know what this means? Besides, Zhaojue Temple doesn''t accept family members and is no longer open to the outside world. If you really want to become a monk, it''s not this place!"


    There is no change in Jiang Xinrui''s eyes. Jiang Xinrui feels very relieved about the change of he Sizhe. After all, he won''t show mercy when he is a child.


    "Is it shaving my head? I''m not afraid. I have no place to go..."


    "I listen to my beautiful sister. I can go anywhere."


    He Sizhe lowered his head and tears swirled around his eyes, but he was stubborn and refused to fall down. He knew that Jiang Xinrui was rejecting himself and that he was now a burden. Although his beautiful sister saved him, it didn''t mean that her beautiful sister would take him in.


    It doesn''t mean he can always rely on his beautiful sister.


    He has nothing left.


    Jiang Xinrui looked at he Sizhe. She was a little impatient. She couldn''t help thinking about what her mother looked like when she solved such a thing? Will you feel trouble, too?


    "Zhaojue temple can''t, if you really think so, but I can change it."


    Although Jiang Xinrui feels a little troublesome, she just thinks of the child''s life experience. Besides, she has helped this for the last time. At this time, Jiang Xinrui has not been aware of her own change. She has compassion for others.


    Hearing Jiang Xinrui''s words, he Sizhe also had light in his eyes. He didn''t understand the meaning of becoming a monk, but he knew that he was at ease in this place.


    He Sizhe will be sent to Shaolin Temple. In the future, it depends on his fortune. Jiang Xinrui will not interfere with anything. Jiang Xinrui feels very mysterious to do this for a strange child.


    But later, when Jiang Xinrui met he Sizhe again, he became a monk of Zhaojue temple, even the host, and returned Jiang Xinrui''s favor. That''s what we''ll talk about later.


    At that time, Jiang Xinrui only felt more mysterious. Some things were really reported one by one. She wasted some energy to save he Sizhe, and he Sizhe also wasted energy to save her in the future.


    After settling down with he Sizhe, Jiang Xinrui thought of something. She turned to Ling Shujun, who had been silently following behind her and didn''t talk much: "did you have something to say when you were in Zhaojue temple?"


    Ling Shujun didn''t know why at this time. Suddenly he was a little uncertain. His eyes hesitated, but he lost patience and stopped looking at Jiang Xinrui. Ling Shujun immediately said, "I have something to say! I just doubt if I read it wrong. Is there really a Buddha in Zhaojue temple? If not, why are you so sure to take he Sizhe there and you will be saved?"


    "And I also saw the Buddha light myself, which is not available in many temples. Just like the Shaolin Temple just now, it may be because the temple is small and the incense is relatively small. It is different from Zhaojue temple. The smell of Zhaojue temple comes from one person, and Shaolin Temple belongs to the whole temple..."


    "What are you going to say?" Jiang Xinrui interrupted.


    She doesn''t like that when a person talks again, she talks a lot and doesn''t talk about the key points.


    "I saw the cold breath in Zhaojue temple, just like what I saw in Baize town!"

 Chapter 4267

    "Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    "Are you sure?"


    Jiang Xinrui''s face changed instantly. Does Zhaojue temple have the same breath as Baize town? What this sentence represents may be best understood by Jiang Xinrui herself.


    At first, it was really because of Chifeng. Jiang Xinrui followed him to find a solution to the problem of Wanfeng''s body. Everyone was trying to save Wanfeng''s life, but later, after Jiang Xinrui''s in-depth investigation, it gradually became different from the original intention at the beginning.


    Because Jiang Xinrui found that she seemed to be forced into a vortex, she finally wanted to know the truth. If her father and mother didn''t find her, Jiang Xinrui would continue to investigate Baize town.


    When she left Baize Town, Jiang Xinrui always felt that she had missed something


    At the moment of meeting Ling Shujun, Jiang Xinrui felt that God was playing with her. Now she is more sure of this feeling. What is the doomed fate? Is she like this?


    "Miss rui''er, don''t worry! I said that if I''m sure what I saw, I have to go to the underground..."


    "But I did see the cold breath in Zhaojue temple. Like Baize Town, although the breath is very weak, I can still distinguish it... But this time it is lighter than when I was in Baize Town, just behind the screen in master forgetting dust''s meditation room!"


    "I saw you looking inside intentionally or unintentionally since you went in... I remember Chifeng''s sister was in Zhaojue temple. There was a figure behind the screen, so..."


    Because Wanfeng is a demon, Ling Shujun has also seen the breath of Wanfeng, plus the blessing of Buddha light, so ling Shujun didn''t find that Wanfeng is behind the screen!


    This is also the place that shocked Jiang Xinrui most. Ling Shujun is testing the people behind the screen, which shows that he is not sure. Why is he not sure? Is the evil spirit on Wan Feng so inconspicuous? Purified by the light of the Buddha? Wan Feng is a born devil. That''s her essence. How can it be


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xinrui''s heart also felt a little frightened, so at the beginning, the Wanfeng breath she found was true? The look she felt in September mountain was also Wan Feng? But Wan Feng couldn''t leave Zhaojue temple at that time. How did she do it?


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t ask Ling Shujun any more. She turned and walked quickly towards Zhaojue temple. Now she urgently needs to know what happened to Wanfeng in Zhaojue temple!


    Ling Shujun followed breathlessly. He was glad that the two places were not far away. They could drive by themselves. If they were far away, Jiang Xinrui was worried and couldn''t keep up. Would Jiang Xinrui be more reluctant to take him?


    Just these words, Ling Shujun didn''t ask. After all, who can say exactly what will happen in the future? When he and Ling Shuyi were locked up in the basement for training by his father, he didn''t expect that either he or the sick seedling of Ling Shuyi really followed Jiang Xinrui.


    "Don''t worry, miss rui''er. The breath condenses over Zhaojue temple. I think it will take a walk for a while and a half... In fact, I have a doubt. Take me to the underworld to find it. Can''t I find the breath? Even if not, we can change direction. At least we know that there is nothing wrong with this direction."


    Ling Shujun drove the car and refueled all the way, but it didn''t prevent him from asking questions.


    Jiang Xinrui took back her hand on the window and looked powerless. "Do you know where the underworld is? It''s the underworld. The dead go!"

 Chapter 4268

    "Who gives you the illusion that makes you feel who can come and go freely? At least I don''t have that ability. You can see more things. You are also an ordinary person. Even if the wind goes, you have to rest for a long time. You can''t bear the erosion of Yin Qi without cultivation!"


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to say more to Ling Shujun. She hasn''t followed the topic of Ling Shujun because Ling Shujun can''t go to the underworld at all.


    "Is there no other way?"


    "I also want to help you. When we go to Zhaojue temple again, we can only make sure that what I see is the same breath as that in Baize Town, but we can''t be sure where this breath comes from. After all, the holy land of Buddha should not have the smell of yin and cold?"


    Ling Shujun didn''t expect that Jiang Xinrui was worried about him, so she didn''t take herself to the underworld. In an instant, her mood was like bubbling.


    He knew Jiang Xinrui was a man with a knife and a heart of tofu. In this way, Ling Shujun was more worried about Jiang Xinrui.


    I feel like a little smart.


    Jiang Xinrui turned to look at Ling Shujun''s eyes again. It''s really hard to say. Then she was silent for a moment, and her lips spit out a cold language: "there''s a way."


    "Really? I knew Miss Ruier was very powerful. How could she not help it."


    "What''s the way?"


    Ling Shujun''s joy was beyond words. He clenched the steering wheel and increased his speed. Now he is also in a hurry to go to Zhaojue temple.


    "You''re dead!"


    Jiang Xinrui has no feelings in her eyes.


    Ling Shujun?


    "As long as you die, you can go to the underworld and will not be eroded by Yin Qi. Although you can''t continue to help me in the future, I thank you very much for helping me this time!"


    Jiang Xinrui finished and waited for Ling Shujun to answer.


    Ling Shujun''s expression at the moment was very embarrassed. He never thought Jiang Xinrui thought of this method.


    The whole face is a little twisted. If he wants to die, how can he live in the basement for many years? Today, Ling Shujun just doesn''t want to die!


    "Miss Ruier joked. As long as you don''t dislike it, I want to help you for a long time. Just like my sister, you are our benefactor for us! How can I help you once... But if there''s really no way in the end, only I can be sure when I go to the underworld, then I''ll go to the underworld. I''m willing to die for you, as long as I can really help you."


    Ling Shujun finished, put on the brake and stopped the car in front of the gate of Zhaojue temple.


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t answer. She just felt that Ling Shujun was confused. Everything about him was unreasonable. Then she got up and got ready to get off. When she pushed the door open, Jiang Xinrui suddenly stopped moving.


    "Miss Ruier? What''s the matter? Aren''t we going in? There''s really that cold air in here. Last time I came, I focused on you and missed something, but this time, I can see it at the door, and some are floating over Zhaojue temple!"


    Ling Shujun pointed to the place above Zhaojue temple. It was originally a Buddha''s light, but in the Buddha''s light, there was an air that does not belong to the Buddha. If he hadn''t found it in Baize town last time, maybe he wouldn''t be able to distinguish it.


    "No!"


    "If there is a Buddha''s light, nothing will happen."


    Jiang Xinrui looked a little struggling, but she didn''t go in at last.


    If she goes in, it is equivalent to uncovering the final delicate balance between her and Wanfeng! Moreover, in the divine sense, the dry moon stopped again and again, which also made Jiang Xinrui change her mind.

 Chapter 4269

    "Little master, you can''t go!"


    "Because you don''t solve the problem when you go, the fundamental problem is not her. Zhaojue temple can suppress her. Don''t delay. There is a smell that doesn''t belong to the human world everywhere. What do you forget about your coming out this time? We handled the things in he Sizhe''s family, which is good for me and more useful to you, little master."


    "Depending on meat is an ancient fierce beast that has long died, but don''t you understand that it appears again? Your father and mother are working hard to subdue demons and Demons..."


    "There are no things related to ancient ferocious animals in that temple, so we don''t have to delay."


    Kuyue watched Jiang Xinrui really go to Zhaojue Temple all the way. She was a little anxious. She had been jumping in the sea of Jiang Xinrui''s knowledge, which would have ignored the things agreed with Jiang Xinrui. Now she really needs her little master to accumulate energy for her, because only in this way can she improve her ability and break through the shackles!


    Yes, it''s bondage. The dry moon is it, nor is it!


    There is no way to explain many things, but the dry moon has divine consciousness. In its divine consciousness awakening, it represents the subversion of the world. There is no other force to stop it. It is the last thing to be awakened.


    At last, kuyue felt that she seemed to be eager for success for her little master. Then she slowed down her tone and coaxed her way: "little master, don''t you want to reunite with your parents early and live a peaceful life? Don''t you like your parents'' care and love? Like a normal family..."


    "And your parents are old, and the people they care about. If the world is destroyed and subverted, then..."


    Jiang Xinrui held the hand of the door and slowly took it back. She was a little confused. She ignored Ling Shujun''s urging. Instead, she directly ordered Ling Shujun to drive forward without saying any destination. Ling Shujun didn''t know what to do, but she still stubbornly stepped on the accelerator.


    All the way, I watched Jiang Xinrui fall into deep thought and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    What Ling Shujun doesn''t know is that Jiang Xinrui is talking to the dry moon in divine consciousness.


    "What on earth are you? Who is the person in the ink illusion? You are not a magic weapon he made! If he made it himself, how can you have such a clear self-consciousness?"


    Jiang Xinrui narrowed her eyes and looked at the small mirror in her hand. In her mind, she communicated with the divine consciousness of the withered moon. It was only a slap in the face. The surface seemed ordinary. There was a pattern of the waning moon behind her, and her body exuded a strong aura.


    "I am a magic weapon. Because I recognize the LORD with my little master, I have a magic weapon of self divine knowledge! The person in the ink fantasy is a person who can help you. You will know after this. As long as you believe that he will never betray you."


    "And I really didn''t do it by him, but I can also appear because of his help, so it''s not impossible to say that I was done by him. In fact, these are not important. We won''t harm you. We have a common task and responsibility, that is to put the rules of the world back on track."


    "Then you will understand everything. I have told you everything I can say. As for others, I want the little master to find the answer by himself. I also have my limitations!"


    At last, the dry moon''s voice became mellow and no longer like a simple child.

 Chapter 4270

    "Is there any conflict with what you said if you don''t go to Zhaojue temple? With your words of a mirror that can''t be transformed, you want me to believe that you and that strange man won''t hurt me? Don''t you think it''s ridiculous that even in your mouth, you have become the one who considers me completely?"


    Jiang Xinrui knocked on the small mirror in her hand, trying to find something different on it.


    The mirror is not simple, she knows, but Jiang Xinrui can''t figure out what the purpose of the mirror is! There is also the man in the ink fantasy. Their concern for her is inexplicable and unreasonable. What makes people feel weird is that she really doesn''t feel any danger.


    "Little master, although I am only a mirror at present, because my strength is limited and I can''t turn into shape, I am still your helper. You can define me as a friend who can''t show up yet, and a friend who can communicate with you privately and talk about everything."


    "After a long time, you know I won''t harm you, and my purpose has been put in front of you, that is, we will become strong together, re sort out the world that has begun to collapse, and we will pull everything back when everything is not completely out of control."


    "It is inevitable for everyone to come to this world and have their own responsibilities. No one is exception, but now some people violate the rules, and other people have more responsibilities. Otherwise, the world will be unbalanced, and we will not exist."


    "I am a magic instrument with divine knowledge. I was born in response to heaven and earth. When I meet someone who can save the world, I will automatically recognize the Lord."


    Dry moon''s words are explained in Jiang Xinrui''s mind.


    It really hopes that Jiang Xinrui will not waste time on suspicion, which is the most unnecessary. The reason why Jiang Xinrui is refused to go to Zhaojue temple is only because Zhaojue temple is not related to ancient ferocious animals. It is a legacy problem that Jiang Xinrui has dealt with before. At this time, Jiang Xinrui still doesn''t understand that the past problems can''t help her, and it.


    Only by killing the ancient fierce animals and increasing their cultivation can they have the ability to change the rules of the world. At that time, any remaining problems will be solved.


    Powerful people will not have trouble. Moreover, according to the dry moon, the demon trapped in Zhaojue temple has nothing to do with Jiang Xinrui.


    On the contrary, kuyue''s intuition told herself that if Jiang Xinrui took charge, it would only get into more trouble. It can''t let such a thing happen.


    "If I don''t listen and go my own way, what can you do to stop me? Why do you think I will do as you say?"


    Jiang Xinrui pinched her eyebrows. She felt as if she had caught something and didn''t catch it.


    "Isn''t the little master leaving now? This is the best answer. What you think in your heart is different from what we want to do. Although the starting point is different, the result is the same. I''m not afraid of your aimlessness, because as long as you are willing to do it, you will meet many people. It will not be us looking for it, but they will come to the door."


    At the beginning, Jiang Xinrui was not prevented from going to Zhaojue Temple because kuyue didn''t know what was wrong with Zhaojue temple, but after she went, kuyue felt that Jiang Xinrui''s mood was unstable. It couldn''t tolerate such things, so she had to stop it.


    Jiang Xinrui is its hope. The so-called recognition of the Lord has long been doomed. No matter it or Jiang Xinrui, there is no choice, but Jiang Xinrui doesn''t understand now.


    It''s only a matter of time before she accepts her fate.

 Chapter 4271

    "If you have divine knowledge, you should be born according to heaven and earth. If you meet someone who can save the world, you will automatically recognize the Lord... So you are not an ordinary magic instrument. You should call it a magic instrument. It''s really a gift to call it a magic instrument."


    "Everything has been calculated. I hope you won''t disappoint me later."


    Jiang Xinrui put the withered Moon up and looked at the smaller and smaller Zhaojue temple through the rearview mirror. In fact, she didn''t choose to go in at last because she didn''t know how to face Wanfeng. She directly asked her, what does the matter of September mountain and Baize town have to do with her?


    Isn''t she suspicious long ago? Wan Feng was also sealed by her mother. She said she was protecting her life and had other purposes in it. She continued to check. How did she face Chi Feng?


    Thinking of Chifeng, Jiang Xinrui rubbed her eyebrows again. Where has he gone?


    "I won''t let the little master down. I hope the little master won''t let me down! Our responsibilities are the same. We have a relationship of mutual achievement. I don''t need to explain some things. You will understand slowly."


    "I can only say that I will have consciousness not because I am a magic instrument or an artifact, but the giving of the world!"


    When he said these words, the voice of the dead moon suddenly became a little heavy. I don''t know who he was sighing.


    Hearing the speech, Jiang Xinrui suddenly raised her eyes, "your consciousness is derived from the crack of time and space! Your appearance is due to the rebirth of ancient fierce animals, but you alone, even with me, can''t achieve the results you want in a short time..."


    "In ancient times, fierce beasts were hidden everywhere in the three realms and six ways. This can''t be solved overnight, but your tone is firm... So?"


    Kuyue sighed in Jiang Xinrui''s mind and said helplessly, "this should have been known when the little master met the next artifact. You guessed it."


    "In fact, it''s useless for you to know now. Although consciousness is derived, the artifact should be opened by the artifact owner, so your only helper now is me. Just like we met, I consciously began to wait for you in the ink and wash fantasy, waiting for you with the owner of your ink and wash fantasy. At first, I thought he was my friend, but I found that I couldn''t break through the ban I couldn''t communicate with him until I met you. I didn''t know that you were my predestined friend. "


    "So you ask me who is the master of ink painting fantasy. In fact, I don''t know. I don''t know what to say. Since I was conscious, I was in his hand. In other words, I was made by him, but I have my own derivative consciousness, which is integrated with the magic tools he made."


    "And I''m sure he won''t hurt you, because after I have independent consciousness, I see him often look at a picture. There is only one person in the picture, you! Although the dress is different from you now, I know it''s you when I see you."


    The dry moon didn''t hear Jiang Xinrui''s words for a long time. She asked in some doubt, "little master?"


    "I heard it! What does that picture look like?"


    Jiang Xinrui thought of the man she saw in the ink painting. She really didn''t know him, but she really felt that he was inexplicably familiar.


    "In the picture, you are dressed in red and look cold. The ancients dress up. By the way, there is a touch of red lotus on your forehead!"


    Hearing the answer of kuyue, Jiang Xinrui suddenly opened her eyes, trembled in her heart and asked another question: "can you see everything around you, including people, only when I take you out! Just like just now, when I returned to Zhaojue temple, you rely on perception, right?"

 Chapter 4272

    "Well, my little master is really careful. Although I have divine knowledge, I am also limited. I can''t come and go freely like other gods, so most of me can''t speak."


    At this time, Jiang Xinrui didn''t pay attention to the praise of the dry moon, but heard a positive "um", some of them woke up like a dream.


    Whispered in his mouth, "dry moon... Your name is dry moon. Your name is given to you by the man in the ink fantasy."


    "Yes, he called me that when I was conscious. What''s the problem? Little master, I feel your breath is a little unstable..."


    Jiang Xinrui shook her head and asked again, "do you know how long he stayed in the ink fantasy? Is it his real name to participate in business? And what he looks like?"


    "Little master, I don''t know this. He basically doesn''t speak. Let''s say that. On the day I saw you, it was the first time I could say so. I thought he was silent. Even I knew his original name was to participate in business for the first time. As for his appearance, what you saw was what I saw."


    The dead moon answered.


    It doesn''t understand why Jiang Xinrui suddenly asked about the details of participating in the business. It really doesn''t know.


    "I see."


    "I''ll do what you say!"


    Jiang Xinrui leaned back on the chair and her eyes became clear.


    So, he really won''t hurt her


    Kuyue doesn''t know what happened to jiangxinrui, but it obviously feels that jiangxinrui has become silent. In the next time, it can be said that jiangxinrui is an ancient fierce beast derived from the crack of time and space. Each one is very desperate.


    Because those things will be absorbed by the dry moon, the ability of the dry moon and the strength of Jiang Xinrui are constantly enhanced.


    Of course, this is all later.


    On the other side, Bai ran and Feng Qingcheng come all the way to the human world along the Jiuhe River in the heaven. They don''t find anything. Bai ran really feels cheated if it''s not for the guidance on the sheepskin roll.


    "We''re completely blind!"


    Bai ran holds the sheepskin roll and is very upset.


    Feng Qingcheng glanced at him, didn''t speak, and continued to search by Reiki. She knew that Bai ran was worried about the children and Ming Yan, but now they had no other direction. Besides, the man with the children and Ming Yan was spying on them. She and Bai ran had to do this anyway.


    "Since it is an artifact, the world has been in danger, why not?"


    Bai ran always feels that there are some problems, but what''s wrong is unclear.


    The memories of the past are inherited, not personal experience. Bai Ran has no sense of belonging.


    "Maybe it has appeared, but we haven''t found it. How can anyone find the ten legendary artifact? They should recognize the Lord. In fact, if we can find the owner of the artifact, the artifact will be caught."


    "But compared with it, I''m more worried about what the other party''s purpose is? What does he want to get with the ten artifact? Or what can he get? He can''t poke a hole in the sky with the top magic instrument? Destroy the way of heaven? Dominate the God?"


    Feng Qingcheng said, looking at Bai Ran''s eyes changed, and then said, "I said casually, what are your eyes? Don''t you always say that the facts are often the most impossible?"


    "You''re right. Maybe that''s what he thinks. Now more and more people want to dream."


    Bai ran narrowed her eyes and didn''t know what she thought, and then walked towards the deep part of Jiuhe river.

 Chapter 4273

    Human world, Jiuhe temple.


    Fengqingcheng followed Bai ran to the boundary of Jiuhe River God. "Are you looking for Jiuhe River God? Will he meet us? I remember Jiuhe was under the control of his closed disciple Jingmi female general long ago. If we want to find information about Jiuhe, we might as well call Jingmi female general directly."


    Looking at the decline of Jiuhe temple, the tone was regrettable and puzzled, "I think Jiuhe God was also a powerful figure. He was born in response to water and respected his status. I saw him a thousand years ago. He was a gentle and silent man with soft eyebrows and eyes. Later, I don''t know how he suddenly retired and no longer appeared in the world. Since then, all his subordinates are women, which makes future generations mistakenly think that The nine River God is also a woman. "


    "When I saw him, I always felt that the word desire was placed on him. It was totally uncoordinated. How could it..."


    From the perspective of fengqingcheng, Jiuhe river god later changed his appearance, which was very abrupt.


    "He... Doesn''t revolve around women..."


    Bai Ran is about to say something, but suddenly stops. Then he pulls fengqingcheng to hide behind the Watergate and raises his hand to silence.


    A strange man in white came out of the dark gate of the Jiuhe temple.


    On another look, it was clearly a half person and half body, with deep vertical pupils and red snake patterns on the forehead. There was no one except the demon king Liu Tingan.


    In the hall, a male voice like water came out, "she won''t choose like this. Do you forget how she died? Don''t come again and don''t do anything. I''ll keep staring at you, Liu ting''an!"


    "I didn''t go with her just to stare at you! Don''t forget that she hates you until she dies! Your lover''s appearance can deceive the world, but can''t deceive me!"


    Liu Tingan''s vertical pupil changed slightly, his mouth was a light smile, and his tone was wanton. "You''ve been immersed underwater for too long, and the outside is not what it used to be. I''ve been waiting for thousands of years, and finally wait for a chance. No one will want to die, including her!"


    "If you have time, you can meet the girl I just said and talk to me again."


    Then Liu ting''an disappeared at the gate of Jiuhe temple.


    Make sure Liu ting''an really left. Bai ran and Feng Qingcheng didn''t show up. There was some same information in their eyes. Sure enough, Liu ting''an, the human demon king, was still a demon!


    "Your Majesty the emperor of heaven has come to meet you far away. Don''t be surprised!"


    Then the door of Jiuhe Temple opened, and out came a man who was more beautiful than a woman.


    The eyebrows and eyes are gentle, the skin color is moist, a lake blue robe, the ink hair is only pulled up by an ordinary wooden hairpin, and the tail of the wooden hairpin has a raised finger, holding an inch of long hair. Although the dress is not gorgeous, it has a temperament that people can''t ignore.


    "What did Luo Shen say? According to my seniority and age, I''m not as old as you!"


    "I came here abruptly. I said I would never bother you again... Now I bring my wife to bother..."


    Bai ran sees Luo Shen, and the whole person puts away his perverse breath, not to mention the majesty of the emperor, which makes Feng Qingcheng look at him unexpectedly. But when he thinks of Jiuhe River God, Luo Shen is born from the spirit of heaven and earth condensed in the water. No one in the three Realms and six ways can live without the source of life. Anyone who sees Luo Shen has a sense of kindness, more respect and relief, but it also makes Feng Qingcheng feel more comfortable Strange gagi, how could God Luo intersect with the demon king Liu Tingan? And who is she?

 Chapter 4274

    "You are now the emperor of heaven, in charge of the three realms and six ways of life and death, and in command of the gods. This is not comparable to your generation and age! I didn''t go to your throne ceremony, don''t blame me..."


    "Come in."


    Although Luo Shen doesn''t know why Bai ran came with Tian Tian, he never saw him again when he decided to ignore everything. At that time, Bai ran was still the king of the Fox family.


    The promise that he would never go to heaven again was brought back by Bai ran. It is said that the two of them had no contact except this matter.


    Therefore, Luo Shen is puzzled about Bai Ran''s intention of suddenly arriving. Of course, he is not a taboo person. Otherwise, when Bai ran appeared in Jiuhe, he would not continue to negotiate with Liu ting''an. Moreover, the things between them were no secret.


    This is why after Liu Tingan left, Luo God didn''t hide at all. He asked Bai ran to come out directly.


    He knew that Bai ran came and that Bai ran heard it.


    "Who is the most magnanimous among the three realms and six ways? Your God Luo is definitely the first. I brought back the news of your retirement. How can I not know that you don''t want to participate in the affairs of the world?"


    "If I blame you for this, I''m bairan haggling over everything!"


    Bai ran sits opposite Luo Shen with Feng Qingcheng, looking a little nostalgic.


    Because Luo Shen''s character is really good. He always says what he wants. Even if he targets anyone, he will tell you plainly that Bai ran won''t even worry about what Luo shen wants to plan.


    Lo doesn''t care at all.


    "The chair in Lingxiao temple is much more comfortable than that in my water cave. The emperor of heaven will not take empress Tian Tian to sit on the bench. Say, what''s the matter? But I have a word in advance. I don''t participate in the reincarnation of life and death in the three realms and six ways. I didn''t fight against gods and demons. It doesn''t matter who the emperor of heaven is now."


    "My strength is not what I used to be. The emperor of heaven knows that I live only by a little obsession. If I really need the power of Jiuhe, my disciple Jing MI is the best among my many disciples. You should have seen her when she worshipped."


    Luo Shen took a cup of cold iced tea and drank it slowly. He didn''t know that he was drinking hot tea.


    But Luoshen never drinks hot tea.


    "Luo Shen is still the same as before. He never speaks vaguely! If you didn''t retreat wholeheartedly, I would often come to you!"


    Bai Ran is not polite, but Luo Shen seems to be easy to talk, but it is more difficult to contact than Ming Yan, because he doesn''t care about anything. It''s difficult to enter his heart and talk about friendship.


    Maybe it''s also because of this. Once he gets emotional, he will die and live, otherwise he won''t retire.


    "Do you know the ten artifacts? They may appear again."


    Bai ran said and directly took half a sheepskin roll in her hand to Luo Shen.


    "There must be a catastrophe for the ten artifact in this world! I didn''t expect this day to come. No wonder he would take advantage of this time to persuade me."


    Luo Shen took the sheepskin roll and looked a little incredible, but he was soon relieved of what he thought. What else is impossible in this world now?


    "It is said that before the catastrophe of heaven and earth comes, there will be a savior who will change his life against the sky, but after the Savior cannot appear, there will be ten artifacts. Together, they can restore everything to the original."


    "However, after tens of thousands of years of evolution, the Savior who should be born from robbery has become stronger and stronger enough to save. Now it seems..."

 Chapter 4275

    "The world is rotten!"


    Luo Shen put down the sheepskin roll and looked at the distance with some nostalgia, Then he said to Bai ran, "since you are like this, you have the responsibility to save it, because you are the emperor of heaven. Even if you are not the emperor of heaven, you still have the Fox family, but I have nothing. Although there is no succession ceremony, I have already handed over the right of Jiuhe river god to Jing MI. What needs to be done can be summoned by the emperor of heaven without telling me."


    Then, Luo Shen put the sheepskin roll in front of Bai ran. He didn''t care about the information above and didn''t dare to be interested.


    Bai ran didn''t reach out to pick up the half sheepskin roll, but looked at Luo Shen. "What''s Liu Tingan doing? We heard what you said just now. Are you willing to do it only if Liu Tingan is involved? But won''t you feel late at that time? We can stop him before that."


    "In the inheritance memory, there is little news about the top ten artifacts, but you know that because you are the God of Luo, you can do anything as long as there is water! No matter what happens outside, I haven''t come for help. Although your strength is greatly reduced now, I believe that as long as you practice, you will recover sooner or later, but you give up."


    "Now the news of the top ten artifact has come out. I believe that before long, someone will really have artifact in the three realms and six ways..."


    "Your Majesty also knows that I have given up. Why bother me?" Luo Shen interrupts Bai ran with a voice. He looks a little struggling. He really doesn''t want to take care of it.


    "You''re right. Instead of passively waiting for Liu ting''an to do something against the law of heaven and then intercepting it, it''s better to solve the problem from the root. I can kill Liu ting''an directly! Isn''t it once and for all? But why haven''t I done it until now? Don''t you know what the year is?"


    "No matter what Liu Tingan did, even if she left with hate, she still only loved Liu Tingan. How can I kill her only love? All I can do is help her watch him and hope he can live well."


    "There''s nothing I can do about the ten artifacts. In fact, I don''t understand. You just have to wait for the ten artifacts to come into the world, or solve the devastation of the world before they come into the world, and they won''t appear. This is complementary, so what''s your hurry? Besides, even if you can''t solve the trouble of the world, the emergence of artifacts will save the world, right? It doesn''t take much effort to gather them! "


    Luo Shen doesn''t understand and looks at Bai ran. When he mentions the ten artifacts, he and Tian Tian''s eyes are a little excited.


    "You said that the top ten artifacts were born in response to natural disasters. Can they be controlled by people to do anything? In addition to formatting the world, I mean, what can others do with them?"


    The wind suddenly asked.


    Originally, she didn''t want to interrupt the dialogue between Luo Shen and Bai ran, but what she thought needs to be determined.


    Luo Shen sighed and looked at the queen of the Terran, "The ten artifacts need to be awakened by the selected people, and then recognize the Lord. If they are not the master, others can''t drive them. Of course, no matter how powerful, it''s just a kind of magic tool. Magic tools can''t play their full power when they don''t recognize the Lord. If you want to prevent them from restarting the world, destroy them before they recognize the Lord."

 Chapter 4276

    "In other words, as long as the ten artifacts are destroyed before they recognize the Lord, they will be completely abolished?"


    "Is there no other meaning? The ten artifact can''t play any other role?"


    Bai ran looks at Luo Shen in surprise.


    Then he looked at the windswept City, so the mysterious man had this idea? Just how is it possible? He caught Pluto and their children, just to prevent the destruction of the world?


    Luo Shen looked at Bai ran and Feng Qingcheng in surprise and continued: "how can you two know so little about inheritance memory?"


    "It can be called the top ten artifact. Any one of them has powerful spiritual power. For example, Kunlun mirror can peep into the past and future, and even reflect the tunnel of time and space! Shennong Ding can refine hundreds of medicines, revive the dead, connect heaven and earth, and reverse heaven and earth! Donghuang bell can create a new world, fearless of life and death. Fuxi Qin can manipulate the mind and purify the whole three realms Six ways, Pangu axe, can split the power of Taixu... "


    "Every artifact has its own unique function, but the ability I said is based on the whole artifact, that is, its life, but like us, even if we take life, we can''t get such a result."


    "To do this, the owner of the artifact should sacrifice together, so the artifact will be dusty and recognize the Lord again."


    "If you don''t recognize the Lord, normally you can''t achieve such an ability... Let''s say, the process of recognizing the Lord of the artifact is also very slow. It depends on the power source of the artifact itself. If the artifact owner''s will is not firm, it will also be controlled by others. So ask me other functions. Maybe it is. The artifact owner has rebelled?"


    Luo Shen said finally, raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "It''s interesting if you are rebellious. The way of heaven is really going to be destroyed! But don''t worry, there is a premise for the powerful power I''m talking about, that is, artifact and artifact owner have the same mind! Moreover, artifact is not easy to find. They will disappear and their Aura will be exhausted. Even if they are born in response to robbery, it will take time. According to the troubled times outside, they may be waiting A thousand years. In this way, it will take at least ten thousand years to gather the ten great artifacts. Ten thousand years is enough to save the world. "


    Luo Shen looked at Bai ran and Feng Qingcheng in shock. He drank a cup of iced tea again and raised his hand to touch his wooden hairpin. It was the only thing she gave him. It had become his habit to touch it often.


    "The Shennong tripod in the back pool of the heaven and the Pangu axe recorded on the sheepskin roll are already two artifacts. According to what you said, it seems to have shortened a lot of time."


    "And we met a mysterious man who has the whereabouts of ten artifact..."


    "Now there is a space-time crack, and the fierce beasts in ancient times are resurrected. The first place where there is a space-time crack is the demon world. Liu ting''an came to you again just now... Luo God, I have seen Shen mowan. Although she is a human, she has great righteousness!"


    "The direction guided by the sheepskin roll will end at Jiuhe. In fact, it is not the end, but the Pangu axe is at Jiuhe!"


    Bai ran picks up the sheepskin roll again. Her eyes are wrinkled. She can see her sadness. Then she looks at Luo again and mentions a taboo for Luo.


    Hearing Shen mowan''s name, Feng Qingcheng''s eyes flashed. Isn''t that the wife of demon king Liu Tingan? And Pangu axe in the hand of Luo God? At this moment, fengqingcheng felt that the disappearance of the top ten artifacts was a joke.

 Chapter 4277

    "I forgot to tell you that I didn''t inherit my memory at all. I know there is a sense between the artifact. What are you waiting for? Or what are you waiting for with Liu Tingan? You deliberately let us hear those words just now."


    "Because you didn''t expect us to come by such a coincidence! You just said that the Kunlun mirror can travel through time and space. You want to use the Pangu axe to sense the Kunlun mirror, and then travel through time and space to save Shen mowan! All these have traces to follow. Liu ting''an has long been involved in it. Otherwise, why did the time-space crack first appear in the demon world? It proves that the demon world is the first devastation in the world, for Waiting for Kunlun mirror, you must have paid a lot in the dark? "


    "I really thought you were magnanimous all your life and retired underwater..."


    Bai ran patted the sheepskin roll in her hand on the stone table.


    He is waiting for Luo Shen''s answer.


    Luo Shen looked at Bai ran and suddenly felt a little relieved. He raised his hand and took down the wooden hairpin. He let his long hair shawl and looked at the simple wooden hairpin carefully.


    The tone was a little low and said: "I dare not say it all my life, but at least I have a clear conscience and have never done anything against the way of heaven, except emotion... Liu ting''an really wants to use the Kunlun mirror to save Mo Wan, but I stopped him, because if a person changes the past, she has to bear the consequences of her influence. I don''t want Mo Wan to bear it, and she doesn''t want new trouble in the world because of her."


    "Every step in the world is complementary. We can''t change. What I said has long begun, but you haven''t found it. Now it''s just to adapt to development. If you want this thing, give it to you, but I don''t know who its owner is. It has stayed with me for thousands of years, but it has never responded."


    Luo Shen said, breaking off the tail bulge of the wooden hairpin and falling out a small, crystal clear blue axe with a thumb belly.


    Seeing that thing, Bai ran and Feng Qingcheng''s eyes changed. It was supposed to cheat him. Unexpectedly, he really had?


    At this moment, Bai ran really doubts the mysterious man who gave them the map. He didn''t lie to them.


    Bai ran didn''t take over Pangu''s axe. "According to what you said, the top ten artifacts have already appeared?"


    "Also, the Pangu axe is in the wooden hairpin. Your wooden hairpin was given to you by Shen mowan. You should keep it carefully. Who knows that the Pangu axe is in your hand except you and Liu Tingan..."


    Bai ran doesn''t know what to say. At one time, the news is too rich, which makes his thoughts a little confused. Shen mowan is a Terran, even a Terran thousands of years ago. How can he have an artifact?


    Why did she give it to Luo Shen?


    "I don''t know. She gave it to me the last time I saw her. At that time, she told me that if someone found it with a sheepskin roll one day, give it to him."


    "The top ten artifacts did appear long ago, and I knew this news a thousand years earlier than you, because Mo Nan was once the owner of Pangu axe. I don''t know why Pangu axe lost its spiritual power later. She chose to give it to me, and Liu ting''an knew it, but didn''t stop it."


    "You don''t have to think about what you know from Liu Tingan''s mouth, because he won''t say."


    Luo Shen picked up the little thing and looked at it like a treasure, but Bai ran and fengqingcheng could see that he was not looking at the Pangu axe, but the person who gave him the Pangu axe.


    "Take it. I thought the owner of Pangu axe was Mo Wan, and the next owner was a girl, but I found many girls, and it didn''t respond..."

 Chapter 4278

    "Who is Shen mowan and why does she predict the parchment?"


    The wind swept the city and his face was full of fear.


    "Who gave you the parchment? In fact, it''s not difficult to find the ten artifact, but the difficulty is to recognize the Lord. I''ve been looking for thousands of years, but I haven''t found the owner of Pangu axe. It takes an opportunity to recognize the Lord."


    Luo Shendao.


    "We don''t know who the other party is..." Bai ran didn''t tell the truth, just because he already had a new understanding of Luo God and didn''t know how to face Luo God. If it wasn''t for Shen mowan''s dying explanation, Luo God would not hand over Pangu''s axe at all.


    What makes Bai ran feel weird is, how can Shen mowan be the owner of Pangu axe?


    The top ten artifacts appeared thousands of years ago? But they had no news at all. Even if the gods and Demons fought, Shen mowan didn''t take out the Pangu axe


    Fengqingcheng picked up a small Pangu axe. She thought it would be big. After all, it was an axe. How could it be the size of a soybean? Is it because there is no recognition of the Lord that it has not changed in size?


    At this moment, fengqingcheng was very interested in the human woman who made the demon king and Luoshen fall in love at the same time.


    However, when he easily found the Pangu axe, Feng Qingcheng thought about the two children and Ming Yan. Did the person who gave them the sheepskin roll know that the Pangu axe was in the hands of Jiuhe River God? Now the ten artifact has not recognized the Lord. What does he want to do when he gets it? destroy? So that the top ten artifacts can''t format the world? In that case, according to his ability, shennongding could be destroyed directly, but they didn''t!


    If, as Luo said, the owner of the artifact betrays the way of heaven, and the wind blows the city, it is impossible. The artifact will recognize the Lord. They are all destined people with the world in mind. How can they violate the way of heaven?


    All this reveals irrationality.


    "It''s really interesting... The world is really wonderful."


    When Luo Shen heard Bai ran say he didn''t know who the other party was, he felt interesting. Mo Wan really left a deep mark on him.


    He looked down at the broken wooden hairpin in his hand and gathered mana to make it complete again. Over the years, he had repaired it countless times. Then he suddenly asked, "what does the daughter of emperor Chen Yuan look like? Is she very similar to her mother Xuannv?"


    "They say daughters are like fathers."


    Bai ran and Feng Qingcheng look at Luo Shen at the same time. How could he mention Jiang Xinrui?


    "What do you want to say?"


    Hearing the speech, Luo Shen paused with his wooden hairpin and looked up at the alert look of xiangfengqingcheng, I can''t help laughing at myself: "I have indeed received a lot of girls over the years. I just want to make sure whether there is Mo Wan''s reincarnation, or who can make Pangu axe respond. I don''t wronged them. They are all managed by Jing MI. They have become the subordinates of Jiuhe army and have made a lot of efforts for the heaven."


    "I''m just asking..."


    Luo Shen finished, paused for a moment, looked at the Pangu axe in xiangfengqingcheng''s hand, thought for a moment and continued: "Liu ting''an mentioned the child with me. I don''t understand why he said she had the shadow of Mo Wan! In fact, I know that Mo Wan has not reincarnated, and the daughter of Chen Yuan emperor God can''t have anything to do with Mo Wan."


    "But between the lines of Liu ting''an, the child is definitely different in his heart. I''m not talking about feelings! Although I don''t like Liu ting''an, I still have to admit that his heart for Mo Wan is like a rock. In short, pay attention. I''ve been staring at Liu ting''an, but I''m not a worm in his heart."

 Chapter 4279

    "What the hell do you mean?"


    "I want to know the whole content. How did Liu Tingan tell you?"


    Hearing the speech, Bai ran starts to doubt Luo Shen''s eyes. Now he doubts Luo Shen as a whole. All along, Bai ran knows that Luo Shen is aboveboard, because his beloved has left, Luo Shen has no power to pay attention to anything.


    If it weren''t for the guidance of the sheepskin scroll, Bai ran wouldn''t have stepped into the Luo God''s palace. He understood the deep-seated feeling of the beloved leaving. Moreover, the Luo God had no hope that he would convey his will not go out of the Luo God''s temple again.


    When Feng Qingcheng heard that Luo Shen suddenly mentioned Jiang Xinrui, her intuition from a woman also made her feel strange. How could Jiang Xinrui have any connection with Luo Shen and even the demon king Liu Tingan?


    But today it is inexplicably linked passively.


    Fengqingcheng even felt that this was just the beginning


    What can''t be seen or caught is revealed a little, and all unreasonable places are beginning.


    "Rui''er, the daughter of the God of Chen Yuan, has been to the demon world! At that time, Liu ting''an even took out his Millennium Dragon clothes. At that time, I felt strange. I didn''t know Liu ting''an, but even so, let a retired demon king go to save people. The demon king still launched a great war of gods and demons. Putting aside his colored glasses to see him, I also felt that it was not so simple!"


    "It was just the situation at that time. He was the best way to solve the problem. Moreover, it was too late for us to know this. According to Luo Shen''s understanding of the demon king, why did he do this? Just because he saw the shadow of his lover in rui''er?"


    "In that case, isn''t his pay a little too much? Looking at the appearance of the demon king, it''s not like the nature of paying silently behind his back. Can Luo God solve the puzzle? Rui''er is still a child. She can''t have anything to do with the demon king, not only because of Chen Yuan emperor God, but also because of us. We won''t let her have anything to do with the demon king."


    Feng Qingcheng looks at Luo Shendao and thinks of Jiang Xinrui''s child. The Huasheng family has dedicated too much to all sentient beings. They really don''t want to disturb Jiang Xinrui''s life. Although many things are uncontrollable, Feng Qingcheng is still doing its best to protect Jiang Xinrui.


    She also wanted to keep Huasheng and Jiangliu from disturbing their ordinary life, but in fact, there was something that no one could stop, or she couldn''t do it according to her ability with Bai ran.


    But now I hear that Jiang Xinrui is mentioned. Feng Qingcheng and Bai ran must not sit idly by.


    Luo Shen didn''t expect that Bai ran and Feng Qingcheng would react so much when he mentioned Jiang Xinrui. He thought that the child would be unusual. After all, it was the child of emperor Chen Yuan. How could it be ordinary?


    When she was born, even when she was not born, some things were doomed.


    Perhaps he had been underwater for too long, and many things began to lose pace. Luo Shen held the wooden hairpin and his expression became plain. "In fact, what''s the difference between what I say and what I don''t say?"


    "You know my temperament and never tell lies. Liu Tingan also knows. Besides, how could he tell me his plan? I only heard him say that the girl can help him and me. We all Miss Mo Wan very much, but I''m different from him. I can''t force some things. Maybe it''s also because of this. Mo party likes Liu Tingan. His obsession is deeper than me."

 Chapter 4280

    "Others, I really can''t help you, but you can rest assured that I won''t conspire with Liu ting''an. I''m different from him. Naturally, I don''t conspire!"


    "It''s just that the demon world is not the past. Even if Liu ting''an wants to do something, he will make some noise. I don''t think he is afraid. Now you should be worried about the top ten artifacts? What I tell you is only what I know. If someone really wants to collect the top ten artifacts and doesn''t care whether he recognizes the Lord or not, there must be one in his hand that can shake the world The power of! "


    "In fact, there is someone who may be helpful to you. Although that person is rarely active in the public view, he has great resources in his hands! He has been despised by the world. I have heard about things outside. I don''t understand why you didn''t ask him for help at the beginning."


    "Out of the cracks in time and space are the ancient fierce beasts annihilated in the long river of history. Although some of them can represent an era, they are really strong, but they can also control evil with evil!"


    Luo Shen raised his eyes. Even if he was in doubt, he couldn''t cover up childe Ruyu''s temperament.


    Although they had a little conflict just now, no matter what kind of anxiety Bai ran and fengqingcheng had, they would always be disintegrated by him when they looked at Luo God.


    At that moment, fengqingcheng seems to understand why Bai ran appreciates Luo Shen. Even if she feels that some things have deviated from her control, Bai ran doesn''t get angry immediately, because it''s really terrible if people like Luo Shen become enemies.


    He will disintegrate your intention to kill, and then quietly take your life.


    According to the current understanding of Liu Tingan and Luo God, Feng Qingcheng, as a woman, doesn''t understand why Shen mowan chose Liu Tingan, the demon king?


    "Who is Luo Shen talking about? I don''t know there are such people now?"


    Bai ran subconsciously leans forward. When facing Luo Shen, even if they pull out their arrows and crossbows for a second, they will always be dissolved by Luo Shen before long.


    Even if God Luo does nothing, but looks at you calmly, you will subconsciously follow his consciousness.


    Now, although Bai Ran is not completely passive, he really wants to know who Luo Shen is talking about.


    Of course, Bai ran also knows that there are also capable people in the three realms and six ways, but there are two kinds of powerful people who can stay in the God devil war. One is like Huasheng and Jiangliu. Because they are strong, they survive the war, and the other is not to participate in the war at all.


    Just like the God of Luo, if the God of Luo shot, the odds of victory in the sky would not be so low, and the casualties would also be reduced. But he was unwilling to participate. No matter who the emperor of heaven is in the future or the destruction of the human world, they don''t care. They just wait quietly and live in silence.


    However, Bai ran knows such a God. After all, Bai Ran has a free and easy and publicized temperament. To put it bluntly, he just doesn''t stop. Who doesn''t know him?


    Just according to Luo Shen''s statement and the people he described, Bai ran really doesn''t know. For a time, many people have been filtered in her mind, but none of them match, so Bai Ran is eager to know who the people in Luo Shen''s mouth are.


    Even if Bai ran doesn''t know, Feng Qingcheng doesn''t know, but I don''t know why. When Luo Shen mentioned this person, Feng Qingcheng really had a shadow in his mind. However, for some external reasons, Feng Qingcheng didn''t make a sound, but just like Bai ran, he looked at Luo Shen and waited for his answer.

 Chapter 4281

    "Fengdu emperor, nightmare burning!"


    Luo Shen''s watery lips touched up and down, and directly said a name that made Bai ran look complex with the wind.


    But Lord Luo didn''t know what had happened between them, let alone the current situation of Fengdu emperor''s nightmare burning. What he knew was the previous news. After all, he was silent underwater and knew very little about things in hell.


    Luo God only tells the world according to his past understanding. Of course, there is a subconscious in Luo God''s heart, that is, nightmare burning is very strong.


    Bai ran and Feng Qingcheng didn''t expect to hear a shocking answer in Luo Shen''s mouth.


    Fengqingcheng was suspicious. When Luo Shen mentioned that there was someone who could help, a shadow flashed in fengqingcheng''s heart, because she subconsciously thought of nightmare burning because she could control evil with evil.


    Fengqingcheng doesn''t forget the gift from nightmare when she married Bai ran! Now the key was completely sealed by Bai ran, and fengqingcheng felt uneasy for fear that someone might seize it and cause an irreparable scene. He also reinforced the seal and put it in the most dangerous and safe place, the treasure Pavilion in the sky.


    After all, no one would think that the key to Fengdu hell would be put in the treasure pavilion? Moreover, no one will know that Fengdu hell can be opened with a key.


    Thinking of this, fengqingcheng and bairan feel at ease. They just hear the name of nightmare burning. Their expressions are very complex. Luoshen doesn''t understand the complexity of bairan and fengqingcheng. He just thinks they are too shocked.


    It can only be said that they know too little about Fengdu hell, even about nightmare burning, otherwise they wouldn''t be so shocked.


    In this regard, Luo Shen continued: "as far as I know, you should know that Yan Zhuo is a rare species, because he is the last nightmare in the world! His regeneration ability can be said to be invincible, and any part of his body can regenerate. It is most suitable for such a person to guard Feng."


    "To put it bluntly, Fengdu hell suppresses also ferocious things. It is undeniable that most of them have strong strength and have been trapped for countless years. Now tell them that they have the opportunity to leave hell and let them kill each other. Isn''t it the quickest way for you to preserve your strength and annihilate them in one fell swoop?"


    "Even if you don''t hurry to annihilate, there is Fengdu emperor. He has coexisted with those things for tens of thousands of years. In fact, what they fear most is nightmare burning, so all this can be controlled. As for the ten artifact... You can only take your time. After all, the other party holds your lifeline in his hand. If you listen to what you say, the people who care about should not be your relatives?"


    "Of course, I''m just giving you an idea. You can choose what you want."


    Luo Shen then tied up his long hair and fixed it with a wooden hairpin again. His clear appearance brightened people''s eyes.


    "This idea is not very good... Because we can''t talk to Fengdu Emperor..."


    Bai ran thinks of Yan Zhuo and looks lonely. He is not very comfortable. Yan Zhuo is gone. What should he tell Yan Zhuo?


    "Why? I''m worried that he won''t agree? Although Fengdu emperor seems cold, it seems to me that he was alone when he was young. He watched the people die one by one, but he can''t do anything. He just doesn''t get along well. I remember he adopted a child..."

 Chapter 4282

    In fact, Luo Shen''s meaning is very clear. He thinks that the world has not reached the time when the emperor of heaven is so anxious. Since he sits on the emperor of heaven, he should know people and make good use of them. For this, Luo Shen thinks Bai Ran is very clear.


    In any case, he doesn''t have to tell Bai ran how to be the emperor of heaven. Bai ran commands the Fox family and has the ability to be king and Emperor. However, Yan Zhuo doesn''t like to be active in front of people, and many people have forgotten it for too long.


    In Luo Shen''s opinion, nightmare burning was forgotten in this way, so he made a voice to help. Otherwise, he was really powerless. After all, nightmare burning was not like him. Even the position of the river god was sent out, so he pushed nightmare burning out without any burden in his heart.


    "Fengdu emperor is a registered God. If the emperor of heaven dispatches, he has no reason not to do it. Moreover, it is not very difficult for him. Why don''t you want to try?"


    "But I think you have your own concerns. What I said is just a suggestion. This is only the method I know. I can''t help others! What I can do is that the demon world will one day violate its promise and destroy the order of the three worlds and six roads. I will try my best to stop it!"


    "If it''s someone else, I can only say that I can''t do anything. After all, my ability is limited..."


    Luo Shen didn''t force people to be difficult. He just said what he knew. He didn''t want the emperor of heaven to do things according to his ideas. The emperor of heaven also has his own rules and regulations, and there are too many things to worry about.


    Wen Yan, Bai ran doesn''t speak. Strictly speaking, Bai ran doesn''t know what to say for a while. First of all, he really doesn''t know that Fengdu hell can still be used in this way. In addition, the most important thing is that Yan Zhuo, the great emperor of Fengdu, is gone. Even if he knows he can do this, who will do it?


    Now Fengdu can''t enter. In the early days of heaven, someone actually proposed to suppress the ancient fierce animals climbing out of the crack of time and space in Fengdu! After all, there were some things that could not be handled before, and there were other reasons. They were all imprisoned in Fengdu hell. This is a normal phenomenon.


    Some people even rejoice that as long as it is put in Fengdu hell, it is the most reliable. After all, who can think that the ancient fierce animals killed will rise again? But the same is true of those imprisoned in Fengdu hell. Although they are not dead, they are honestly locked up. Of course, they can''t get out.


    So now the gods mean not to kill them, but to catch them and send them to Fengdu hell to suppress them.


    Don''t think about the result. It must have been pressed down by Bai ran. The burning nightmare can''t be announced yet! Besides, no one can send people to Fengdu hell now!


    The petition of the gods is enough to give Bai ran a headache. Unexpectedly, Fengdu hell is mentioned again. Bai ran really didn''t expect Fengdu hell to be able to use it like this.


    And Feng Qingcheng looks at Bai ran. She knows what Bai ran thinks and Bai Ran''s dilemma. She looks at the indifferent God Luo and says again: "anyway, thank God Luo for his advice, but now you can''t start Fengdu hell! After all, if you don''t notice it for a while, it will lead to huge repercussions. The consequences... It''s still the human world that suffers."


    In fact, Feng Qingcheng is right. Once something goes wrong, the human world will always suffer first. After all, the immortal fight has been too busy to make up for the gains and losses of the human world. It can only eliminate all possibilities at the root.


    "But I''m curious. I don''t have much memory about inheritance. I also know about the gods in books, but I know that gods are not immortal, and there are meteorites. The so-called immortality is people''s imagination. In that case, why is Luo so sure that Fengdu Emperor didn''t enter the meteorite?

 Chapter 4283

    Feng Qingcheng said this, not to mention Luo Shen. Even Bai Ran''s eyes changed. Feng Qingcheng should understand him. How can he suddenly say that nightmare burning is gone!


    It''s just that the wind blows the city. In this case, Bai Ran''s heart jumps wildly for a while.


    In Bai Ran''s opinion, this may be uneasy! The friend who fought side by side, Bai ran didn''t even go to see him on the last trip.


    Luo Shen didn''t know Bai Ran''s idea. When he heard the question of Fengqing City, he looked incomprehensible and asked, "why does empress Tian Tian have such an idea? Fengdu emperor is a nightmare! Don''t you know his characteristics?"


    "It''s true that the nightmare clan was destroyed in those years, but it doesn''t mean that the nightmare clan was very vulnerable. Moreover, the situation in those years was because they didn''t replenish their energy in time. It was difficult for the descendants of the nightmare clan. Correspondingly, they had an invincible existence. As long as they absorbed their power source, they themselves were invincible. In this way, in the past tens of thousands of years, the high status of the nightmare clan was appointed as a Death Squadron , it''s an honor on the battlefield. "


    "Do empress Tian Tian understand what I said? In the past, the three realms and six ways were full of vitality, and few people knew what the nightmare family needed, and there was no way to understand the nightmare family. But later, who in the world didn''t know that the nightmare family needed resentment as a source of strength? Nightmare burning became the great emperor of Fengdu and was in Fengdu hell. Where could there be more resentment than hell?"


    "Day and night with resentment, the power of Fengdu emperor will automatically absorb even if he wants to dissipate. Let''s put it this way. Even if Fengdu emperor doesn''t stand on the land of Fengdu, he can absorb resentment as long as he wants. Even if he lives to his age, it''s a new reincarnation. Others may not be able, but nightmare burning can!"


    "This is the price left by the nightmare family. His living habits make him a real loner."


    Speaking of this, Luo Shen''s eyes are also a little lonely. Even if he behaves casually in his life, he is actually avoiding loneliness. It''s not Luo Shen''s boast. Sometimes the stronger he is, the more lonely he is. When he wanders the most lonely, he meets the person he likes. It doesn''t matter even if he meets later. For him, Shen Mo''s appearance is that driftwood has found support.


    When Shen mowan left, Luo Shen also had a person he missed. He had a little hope in life, but he had been lonely like nightmare burning for tens of thousands of years. Luo Shen understood his feelings very well.


    Luo Shen also envies Bai ran and Feng Qingcheng in his eyes. They love each other and will never have scruples. They have a tie.


    "What are your eyes? What does empress Tian Tian want to say?"


    Luo Shen looked at Bai ran and Feng Qingcheng, and suddenly became helpless. He couldn''t help but ask.


    It''s strange to think of Bai ran and Feng Qingcheng since they appeared here.


    In this way, Luo''s eyes became inquisitive.


    "So Fengdu emperor can''t die, can he? Anyone can, and only he can''t? Can he?"


    "Are there any other characteristics of the nightmare family? According to the Lord, the nightmare family can be said to be the invincible existence of the world, and they are the real eternal life?"


    Fengqingcheng couldn''t help asking.


    She and Bai ran looked at each other and exchanged information. They seemed to have something to jump out of their hearts. This trip to Luoshen palace was really worth it!

 Chapter 4284

    "Well, how huge are the three realms and six ways? It''s not impossible that there are more supernatural beings than the nightmare family! Isn''t the God of Chenyuan emperor an example? Who can think that an ancient god in our memory will follow the wheel or reincarnate? In fact, he can combine with heaven and earth to become the existence of the way of heaven..."


    "They gave up a lot for their love."


    "So everything is possible in this world, isn''t it? For example, empress Tian Hou, you... I don''t have a grudge against you, but it''s just an impossible thing to complete the road of pure human and divine cultivation. Along the way, empress Tian has had a hard time. She has moved to the position of empress Tian, which makes the immortal families envy and covet your position a lot... In fact You are also a supernatural being. Don''t you find it? "


    Luo Shen said very seriously.


    Although he was silent underwater, he still knew some important events. Moreover, Jing MI and others participated in Bai Ran''s grand ceremony, which was held together with the post seal ceremony. It can be seen how important the wind is in Bai Ran''s heart.


    But even so, there should be no lack of a woman who flatters Bai ran, the new emperor of heaven


    As Luo Shen guessed, Bai Ran''s face was unnatural for a moment after his words fell. Yes, it was Bai ran! He felt guilty. When he was the fox emperor, he also had rotten peach blossoms. He easily cleaned them up, but after he became the emperor of heaven, everything was different.


    It may also be because the fox emperor is not attractive enough.


    It may also be because of the stereotype of the last emperor of heaven, people from all walks of life keep offering beauty during the time of recuperation. If Bai ran doesn''t get angry continuously, it''s really a little intimidating. Bai ran feels annoyed after a long time.


    Compared with his own irritability, he is more worried about fengqingcheng''s mood. Fortunately, she has not been dissatisfied, and even helped him deal with the problem. She doesn''t hesitate to carry the reputation of being jealous. The world is too harsh on women. Even if Bai ran doesn''t want to, he can''t deal with those people who talk behind his back. They have engraved their inherent impression on fengqingcheng.


    She comes from the cultivation of man and God. No one knows what fengqingcheng has experienced and paid all the way.


    Bai ran put her hand under the stone table on fengqingcheng''s wrist and patted it gently. Some words were still in her heart.


    Feng Qingcheng looked at Bai Ran''s actions and smiled faintly. Sometimes she really felt that she was upside down with Bai ran. It was clearly that Bai ran was constantly rotten peach blossoms. The person who was worried should also be her, but what she had been worried about was Bai ran.


    Because she doesn''t want to misunderstand, Bai Ran''s palace has no female immortal E. who dares to propose to seal the imperial concubine, Bai ran will marry each other! Slowly, a part of the old minister''s family has started a fire in the backyard, and Bai ran will earnestly counter advise


    Now no one dares to add people to Bai Ran''s harem, but Bai ran didn''t expect that boring people began to put the blame on her. For this reason, Bai ran was very angry and she stopped it. In fact, she really didn''t care.


    She has confidence in her men, and Bai Ran has also given her enough sense of security. Moreover, they have been together for many years. Fengqingcheng cherishes them very much. As for her ups and downs along the way, it is just training. She should only be her own life experience.


    But fengqingcheng doesn''t want to recall his journey at the moment. Luoshen is clearly changing the topic!


    Thinking of this, Bai ran and the wind suddenly wake up.

 Chapter 4285

    "Luo shenti is boring. It''s just that some pedantic old ministers always want to take a shortcut once and for all. After so many years of cultivation, their IQ has not been civilized."


    Bai ran said.


    In fact, it''s really annoying to think that no matter where he goes, he will meet several disgusting people who don''t open their eyes and stick them on him all the time, and this phenomenon can''t be eliminated at all!


    Then Bai ran looked at Luo Shen and continued: "we haven''t finished talking about the nightmare family. We know too little about the nightmare family. When I have memory, the nightmare family was already the great emperor of Fengdu. We seldom saw him during the regular court meeting."


    "Whether it''s now or in the past, it has always been like this. If according to Luo God, the nightmare family is the real eternal life, they can''t - reincarnate, but there must be other disadvantages. I just thought about it. Starting things under Fengdu hell is not a way, but before that, we need to have a deeper understanding of nightmare burning."


    "Does Luo Shen know any other news about the nightmare clan?"


    Bai ran pinches the center of her eyebrows and is still sorting out the news from Luo Shen''s mouth.


    During this journey to find Pangu''s axe, he really didn''t expect to meet completely unexpected results. According to the meaning of Luo God, Bai Ran has begun to doubt the authenticity of nightmare burning death.


    But he really went to Fengdu hell later. More than once, Bai ran really didn''t feel the existence of nightmare burning! Moreover, Yu Qilin said the news himself. Even if yu Qilin dared to deceive, and Nangong Liuyue, he watched the grown-up child and couldn''t deceive him.


    And Yu Qilin can''t make up the news of nightmare burning''s death!


    There is no doubt about the loyalty of the mount.


    It may be that God Luo said that he was not authoritative, but it is also the same. God Luo didn''t need to make up such a thing. In addition, Bai ran and Feng Qingcheng didn''t disclose the news of nightmare burning''s death, let alone publicize it to the outside world.


    And the river, even if he and the wind fall into the city, and the dark flame, their inheritance and memory are not reliable, what about the river? He knows the characteristics of the nightmare family better than anyone


    So the white dye in this meeting is very messy and emotional.


    At this time, Bai ran thinks of Ming Yan. He insists that Yan Shao is not dead. Isn''t it that Ming Yan misunderstood, that they misunderstood?


    But if they misunderstood, why didn''t Mingyan make it clear? What does it have to do with nightmare burning if he is caught now?


    Some things can''t stand scrutiny. Bai ran remembers the image that the messenger Xiaoxian showed them. Mingyan was hurt, but what kind of person can make Mingyan hurt like that?


    In fact, at that moment, Bai ran even frantically thought about whether Mingyan was captured, so she was hurt?


    When Luo Shen hears Bai Ran''s words, some don''t know what to say, or should say, Luo Shen doesn''t know what to say at the moment, because there is something strange in Bai Ran''s problem with the wind? But what is strange? Luo Shen can''t say clearly. Is this the idea of the new generation?


    Thinking of this, Luo Shen felt that he was really old, but yes, Luo Shen didn''t remember how old he was this year. Then, in Bai Ran''s eager eyes, he hollowed out his mind to think of any other missing problems.


    Because he was born by the condensation of aura in the water, he really knows a lot of gossip. Although they are all in the past, now it seems that the emperor of heaven and the queen of heaven also want to know

 Chapter 4286

    Luo Shen didn''t hide it and continued: "in fact, what I know is not necessarily accurate. It''s all news received from water sources everywhere. You need to distinguish the true from the false!"


    "I know only a little. I don''t know the details. Maybe if you ask Fengdu emperor in person, there will be different results. In my opinion, Yan Huo doesn''t have to worry about death as long as he wants to live. He can have everything except loneliness, and the evil beast serving Fengdu''s sentence can be used..."


    Hearing the speech, Bai ran and Feng Qingcheng were silent for a short time. None of them expected to get such news when they came to Jiuhe River God.


    When Bai ran and Feng Qingcheng left the Luoshen palace, neither of them spoke first. For a moment, they didn''t know where to go.


    Finally, Feng Qingcheng broke his silence and said, "we have two soldiers. I''ll go to Hua Sheng and talk about Jiang Xinrui. Their husband and wife must know better. Anyway, we know such news and let them have a number in their hearts."


    "You go to Fengdu and I''ll come to you when I''m finished. I know you have doubts in your heart. Like you, I have! You go in person this time..."


    "Now think about what Ming Yan said to us at the beginning. We didn''t take it seriously. We thought he was too worried about nightmare burning. Just now, hearing is false and seeing is true. I also don''t believe it, so we''d better check it ourselves. I remember you left a fox boy at that time? I don''t know when we didn''t hear from him anymore. We didn''t know him at that time I didn''t find it. Now I think it''s all doubtful. "


    "Moreover, with the emergence of time-space cracks, Pluto was worried about how the temperament of all sentient beings might not respond. We were too anxious at that time, so we all ignored it."


    Feng Qingcheng said that he only felt that in a moment, many things had broken the inherent impression, and all the things he contacted had become divorced from the original expectations, which was the most terrible.


    Everything that happens seems to be pushed forward by someone, making passive choices.


    Bai ran listens to Feng Qingcheng''s words and pinches his eyebrows. He thinks that he also summoned up the courage to change this devastated world back to the prosperous age. Finally, who can think that Bai ran will be overwhelmed when everything comes.


    Bai ran takes away the Pangu axe, puts it in her arms, presses it heavily and goes directly to Fengdu, although she is still worried about Mingyan and the two children


    In the human world, the night is very, and it''s almost winter. Although it doesn''t snow, it''s already cool at night.


    Master bedroom of Fengjia.


    Qin Xiaobao lay beside his father and felt his father''s breathing sound more and more uniform. Then he slowly got up, wriggled like a small insect in the quilt, stood on the ground quietly, and the little meat hand slowly closed the door of the bedroom.


    Since the space-time crack appeared, all parts of the country have been restless, and the wind is busy without touching the ground, as are the Qingfeng of the wind family.


    Qin Xiaobao hasn''t seen his mother for a while. At this meeting, Qin Xiaobao didn''t turn on the light and groped back to his room in the dark. Because there had always been dirty things to eat Qin Xiaobao, Qin Xiaobao was taken to sleep by his father.


    Every night when his father goes to bed, Qin Xiaobao quietly gets up and comes to his room.


    Then he took out a wooden box of ancient sandalwood about the same size as him from under the bed. It''s strange to say that the box is about the same size as Qin Xiaobao, but he can easily pick it up

 Chapter 4287

    Qin Xiaobao opened the wooden box with big eyes. He saw an ancient Qin lying quietly inside. In the dark, the strings even shone cold. He didn''t know that he thought it was a killing weapon.


    But Qin Xiaobao was not afraid of the piano. He stretched out his little hand and touched it again and again. There was confusion and indifference in his little face.


    In his mind, he remembered that one day before, it was such a dark night. He was sleeping soundly, but he suddenly heard someone calling him in his ear. In a daze, Qin Xiaobao seemed to be guided. He got up and walked all the way to the balcony along the sound, and then he saw a wooden box.


    Qin Xiaobao didn''t know that the thing in front of him was called the piano box, but subconsciously opened the box in front of him, like a voice shouting at him again and again: "open it, open it quickly..."


    Qin Xiaobao''s eyes were confused. He opened the box uncontrollably and looked at a long ancient Qin. The body of the Qin was white, like white jade. Qin Xiaobao raised his hand and randomly fluctuated a string. He saw a gentle white light pop up in the air. Although it was still dark around, it was invisible to Qin Xiaobao, The snakes, insects, rats and ants are all dull for a short time, but the expression is that kind of enjoyment, but no one can understand the expression of snakes, insects, rats and ants


    After the gentle white light appeared, Qin Xiaobao also changed. The most obvious thing was that his eyebrows and eyes became softer, and the whole portrait was integrated with everything around him.


    This feeling confused Qin Xiaobao. He didn''t know whether he didn''t wake up or whether everything in front of him was a dream? Soon, when the soft feeling disappeared with the sound of the piano, Qin Xiaobao woke up like a dream.


    Not only because the piano body dissipates, but also because the finger that just touched the string is bleeding! The bright red blood fell on the body of the white jade piano, which was dazzling and painful, reminding Qin Xiaobao that all this was not a dream!


    But Qin Xiaobao doesn''t understand who put this thing on his balcony, and why only he can hear the voice next to his ear. He wants to ask what''s going on, but he can''t say it.


    The lonely man opened his mouth and couldn''t send out any scale. Qin Xiaobao was a little sad. In fact, he was used to being unable to speak, but when he was with his parents, he wouldn''t be in a hurry to explain anything. Now no one can help him. He was full of doubts, and his heart was inevitably lonely.


    Looking at the Guqin with soft white light in front of him, and then looking at the subtle wound on his hand, he was actually healing slowly. For this series of changes, if he were a normal child, he might have cried long ago, but in Qin Xiaobao''s eyes, he was very surprised and full of questions.


    When did he have the ability to heal himself?


    "Zheng!"


    The sound of the piano sounded again, and the soft white light appeared again. With the air floating in the distance, Qin Xiaobao looked at his little hand. This time it was even more strange. Was he not hurt?


    And Qin Xiaobao keenly felt that the sound of the piano this time was clearer and more thorough than the last time, and his heart was softer. It seemed that his soul was being sublimated.


    Although Qin Xiaobao was young, he also realized that this thing was not ordinary, let alone something he could own. He stood on the balcony and looked around. There was no one. For a time, Qin Xiaobao didn''t know what to do. He was thinking of finding his father, but there was a childish baby voice in his ear, "don''t go..."

 Chapter 4288

    "Hmm? Who''s talking?"


    Qin Xiaobao doubted in his heart that this voice was different from calling him to come. Compared with the first voice calling him to come, it was more old. At that time, Qin Xiaobao just got up, and the whole person was still in a confused state and didn''t have a clear consciousness. Now the second voice came, Qin xiaobmw heard the difference.


    If the first voice is defined by grandpa, is the second time a child, a child like him? Qin Xiaobao was puzzled.


    "It''s my little master. From now on, I''ll be your magic weapon!"


    When Qin Xiaobao was confused, he didn''t expect to hear the other party''s answer, which made Qin Xiaobao''s face slightly changed, his eyes became vigilant, carefully looked around the balcony again, and his steps slipped back. He wanted to leave here. There are ghosts here!


    Or a ghost that can confuse people''s minds!


    "Hey, little master, where are you going?"


    "Don''t forget to wear me. I finally see the sun. I don''t want to watch the stars here all the time..."


    The childish voice called excitedly.


    "Who''s the little master? Is it me? And who''s talking?"


    Qin Xiaobao didn''t expect that his sneaking steps would also be found. When the voice came again, his back was a little cold. Somehow, Qin Xiaobao''s eyes looked at the white jade Guqin beside the balcony. It wouldn''t be talking?


    Qin Xiaobao has been muttering in his heart.


    "Yes, it''s me... I can hear the little master... The little master is you!"


    The voice came again. Qin Xiaobao was surprised and roared, "impossible! I can''t speak. How can you hear me?"


    "Little master, I''m the piano, so we can know the sea and communicate. Outsiders can''t hear it. Besides, little master is not unable to speak, but they can''t hear your words, because I can hear it!"


    Qin Xiaobao''s surprised whole mouth turned into oh shape. After a moment of hesitation, he came forward and touched the piano body. The feeling of familiarity came again.


    "Can I talk?"


    The other Qin Xiaobao didn''t know how to react for a moment, but he couldn''t help repeating a sentence in his heart. Can he speak?


    The next second Qin Xiaobao opened his mouth and tried to shout "Mom!" He practiced it countless times in his heart, but no matter how hard he worked, there was no sound to shout. People who didn''t know thought Qin Xiaobao was silenced and couldn''t make a sound with his mouth open.


    "Liar... I''m a mute, a natural mute."


    Qin Xiaobao lowered his head. He didn''t care. People who love him love him very much. Qin Xiaobao is particularly satisfied.


    But Qin Xiaobao is actually very sad to be mentioned about his defects like today. Why is he unable to speak? When you are worried, you will only make a struggle


    "Little master... You are not mute. You have lofty aspirations, have compassion on the world and reincarnate today. You bear hardships for them, but the world is still collapsing. You can''t save them. It''s hard to say... They can''t hear you because you''re too young to control."


    "But I can hear! I''m your magic instrument. I can pass it when you play the piano."


    "Do you feel those two piano sounds just now? As long as you hear them, their hearts will be purified, but you haven''t fully played yet, and the effect is not great..."

 Chapter 4289

    "You mean, when I can really play the piano, you can pass on what I want to say?"


    Qin Xiaobao felt that it was impossible for him to bear such a great event. Even if he wanted to, he didn''t have the ability? He has not forgotten that he is still a child.


    It''s just that he can talk. For him, the temptation is really too big.


    In Qin Xiaobao''s heart, he is still very suspicious, but someone can hear himself and answer accurately. This feeling is really wonderful for Qin Xiaobao. Just now, he just didn''t react, which will make Qin Xiaobao a little excited.


    In the end, Qin Xiaobao is still a child. Since he was a child, he has not been able to really communicate with others. Now someone can communicate with him without obstacles


    "Yes, little master, in other words, if you play me, you will become strong and finally get what you want. We are making progress together! Your recognition of the Lord has opened my mind. I am a super powerful magic weapon."


    "Little master, you don''t have to worry. No one can hear our conversation except you who recognize the LORD with me. We are in your sea of knowledge, and you can also understand it as your brain!"


    Qin Xiaobao responded again in his mind.


    Qin Xiaobao felt the childish voice in his mind and seemed very happy? Of course, he is also a child himself. Qin Xiaobao still feels very kind with such a voice.


    "Then why are you here? When I was sleeping next to my father, I felt someone calling me, but the voice was not you!"


    In other words, this is the first time Qin Xiaobao has communicated with people like this. He feels novel and more excited. However, even so, Qin Xiaobao has not forgotten his vigilance towards this voice. Qin Xiaobao was trained according to the successors of the Feng family. In addition to today''s special circumstances, Qin Xiaobao''s acceptance ability is different from ordinary people.


    "It''s really not me, because I can''t break away from the prohibition at that time. I need the master''s recognition to open my mind! In a word, he is my last master, but he died a long time ago. My spiritual power is exhausted and I don''t have any perception of the outside world. When I become conscious again, the master sent me here and called you!"


    Qin Xiaobao frowned when he heard the speech, and then his tone became serious. Although he was still a milk baby, "your words are contradictory! You said your master was dead, how did he send you to me? Is he a ghost?"


    "And why should I be your master? And why did I choose me?"


    Although Qin Xiaobao is not big, his mind is never like a child. Qin Xiaobao''s mouth can''t speak, but more like paving the way for his wisdom. After all, God closes a door for you and opens a window for you. Qin Xiaobao doesn''t lose his mind no matter how shocked he is and how excited he is to communicate with others.


    Such courage and reason are difficult for even some adults, let alone a six-year-old child.


    "My little master is intelligent, calm and self-sustaining. The most important thing is that you are born with spirit and bone. You have never been an ordinary child. You can''t speak because the world makes you speechless... You are my master, God''s will and fate!"


    "As for my master, he has sacrificed for the three realms and six ways. The voice he spoke to you is his last obsession. Now I have recognized the master, and the master''s obsession has dispersed. You are my new master!"

 Chapter 4290

    "What is a natural spirit bone? What are you? Who is your master? My mother and aunt Hua Sheng can''t know why I can''t speak, let alone take my life! Why can you?"


    "How can I believe you? I''ll call my mother and call aunt Hua Sheng. No matter what you are with your master, no matter what drops of blood recognize the Lord, they will disappear and count!"


    Hearing the answer in his mind, Qin Xiaobao was more confused, but anyway, he had no way to deal with this strange thing. He had to move his mother and aunt Huasheng out.


    Besides, Qin Xiaobao is confident that if his mother and aunt Huasheng find something wrong, neither the piano nor its old owner will live in peace.


    Natural spirit and bone... Although Qin Xiaobao doesn''t understand what he means, he knows his own affairs. No one knows better than his mother and aunt Huasheng!


    Qin Xiaobao said this, and he also made a decision in his heart.


    "Little master, you... We have recognized the Lord, how can we not count? This is a fact that no one can change. If others get an artifact like me, they don''t know how to be happy! This is an opportunity that can''t be found!"


    "I know, maybe it''s because the timing of my appearance makes the little master have concerns, but there''s no way. The little master should have a feeling. The world is going to be destroyed step by step! There are many dark forces awakening, and more and more resentments are floating everywhere in the three worlds and six roads. The little master is the Savior chosen by God. I will fight with you."


    "And not only us, but also many! We have many partners. Little master, don''t be afraid. As long as we wake up, recognize the Lord and meet again, there will be induction. At that time, our team will grow up to deal with the dark forces of the world!"


    "Little master, you can communicate with normal people..."


    This time, the voice in Qin Xiaobao''s mind became a little anxious. He didn''t understand why the little master who had recognized the LORD was so cold and suspicious of it?


    After recognizing the Lord, you have a good heart. Moreover, now the little Lord is only six years old. No matter how early wisdom, you shouldn''t be so sober. It''s not easy to deceive! Originally, he wanted to tell him later that the little master was so cute. He was a six-year-old little man with a serious face.


    After all, it hasn''t come to the point where it tells the whole story, otherwise it would have started, but it knows what the awakening of artifact represents.


    "I hope you didn''t lie to me."


    Qin Xiaobao clenched his fist and didn''t fully believe it, but what the other party said changed Qin Xiaobao''s look again and again! Then he looked at the piano and read it. Three words flashed in his mind, "Fuxi piano."


    In front of us, the ancient Qin, which calls itself an artifact, is the Fuxi Qin that can purify the soul among the top ten artifacts in ancient times.


    However, even if the world wants to break its head, it should not be expected that this piano will recognize the Lord, a six-year-old boy!


    Or even more unexpected is that the last master of Fuxi Qin sent Fuxi Qin here with the last bit of obsession.


    Thinking of this, Qin Xiaobao''s thoughts also pulled back from the memories of the past few days. As we can see now, he later put the piano away and didn''t tell anyone. In fact, he didn''t have time. The wind was busy and his feet didn''t touch the ground. As for Qin, Anhui and Henan... Even if he said it, he was just a worried person.

 Chapter 4291

    "What can we go out to do?" "we only need to rely on the essence of the sun and moon." otherwise, when the dark forces come to the top, we must not be able to cope with the situation. We can''t lose, and we can''t drag our buddies back.


    "You''ve been hiding me. Are you going to sneak away with me?"


    The box that covered the Fuxi Qin was finally opened by Qin Xiaobao so that he could have a dialogue with Qin Xiaobao, so he was a little excited. He didn''t know how many days he had waited, but because of the awakening of divine consciousness, he felt that he had very important things to do, but whatever he had to do, he had to have the participation of his master.


    Just like the big master handed himself over to the little master, the big master took advantage of the dark forces and all walks of life collapsed into a space-time crack. Therefore, this crack appeared not only in ancient beasts, but also in other people in ancient times.


    Huasheng and Jiangliu saw this with their own eyes, and they also watched him disappear again, but what Huasheng and Jiangliu didn''t expect was that Fu Xi would give his Fuxi Qin to Qin Xiaobao on his deathbed!


    No one thought of this. When Huasheng and Jiangliu saw the artifact in Qin Xiaobao''s hand, it can be said that they couldn''t be calm for a long time


    At the moment, Huasheng and Jiangliu don''t know these, and even less clear is that the top ten artifacts have come out one after another, and come to their masters according to their respective opportunities.


    Everyone, even a child, is saving the world.


    "In recent days, there have been no evil spirits in our family. Is it because of your presence? Before, my father and I had difficulty sleeping. People often wanted to eat me, but I found that they hadn''t come for several days, and the boundary of Feng''s house hasn''t sounded. My mother is even busier outside..."


    Qin Xiaobao squatted on the ground and communicated with Fuxi Qin with his own consciousness, but he didn''t answer Fuxi Qin''s question.


    He didn''t talk to his father and his mother these days, just because he suddenly didn''t know how to speak. Normally, a strange thing appeared around him. He should be more vigilant and contact his mother immediately.


    But when he really calmed down to think about fuxiqin, he seemed to understand everything for a moment, and he couldn''t understand it. A very contradictory mentality was preventing him.


    In fact, it''s to stop, but it''s just to hope that he can think about what he wants to do. From birth to now, he has been able to see what others can''t see, but Qin Xiaobao hasn''t told his family.


    In the dark, Qin Xiaobao felt that what he saw was different from what his mother said.


    And he will not always be protected by his parents.


    At this time, Qin Xiaobao suddenly misses sister Ruier. He doesn''t know why he thinks sister Ruier is the one who can give him the answer.


    It''s just that Qin Xiaobao can''t contact Jiang Xinrui at all.


    "It can''t be said that it has something to do with me, but the two of us! After the artifact recognizes the Lord, your and my abilities will change, and the little master''s breath will also change. If you want to start with the little master, you should also weigh yourself. After all, they are not the Lord who meets difficulties."


    "What are you worried about? Since they don''t come, we''ll go to them. Although the mana of the things we''re in contact with is generally low, it''s always better than none. I don''t feel the emergence of other artifacts now. In this way, our task is even heavier."


    Fuxiqin''s voice is not much more mature than Qin Xiaobao''s. I don''t know. I thought it was xiaodouding who didn''t have two teeth together. What''s the Arabian Nights

 Chapter 4292

    In the world of Fuxi Qin, it is an artifact. It came into being with a mission. Its master is the bow of a strong crossbow. He forced a little of his obsession into two. One part stayed in the fork of the crack in time and space, and the other took it and stopped when he looked for Feng''s home all the way.


    Later things were very simple. It had a new master, and the master also disappeared in the dark until he could no longer be seen. He came from the crack of time and space, and no one saw him. He just completed his own mission, and there was no nostalgia for the world


    Because Fuxi Qin is a natural artifact of Fuxi God, it can better understand the feelings of some owners. The owner has a deep sense of responsibility for the world, just like it. Now it has opened its mind. It understands what it is for to reappear in the world, how to become stronger and how to protect the little master in front of it every day.


    It just didn''t expect that after he finally opened his mind, he almost lost the chance to see the sun again.


    "Wait, my mother hasn''t come back yet. She''s not here. I''m gone. She will be very worried..."


    "I can talk again. I don''t know how to explain your existence with my father, so you can wait. I''ll come and talk to you when I have time. Since you appeared, there are really a lot of strange things. I don''t feel stared at anymore. It should be that the people watching secretly can''t beat you and don''t dare to come. I thank you very much. My father sleeps these days Good. He hasn''t slept well for a long time. "


    "I believe my mother will be back soon. We talked on the phone during the day. She said she would come back to see me..."


    Qin Xiaobao squatted on the ground, and his little meat hand kept touching Fuxi Qin. He knew that every divine knowledge communication did not need to be perceived through touch like this, but Qin Xiaobao still liked to touch Fuxi Qin and communicate with it.


    Since the appearance of this artifact, Qin Xiaobao found that the whole Feng family has become different. Although he doesn''t understand what is a natural spirit bone, he still has a feeling that others can''t feel, and only he can


    Qin Xiaobao knew from an early age that he was different from others. He could see the "impurities" in the world, what his mother was doing, and what he wanted to do! The whole Feng family and even the whole world are waiting for him to do something.


    The way his mother walked was also his way. The children of other families began to read from the thousand character text and the Three Character Classic, but the first sentence he knew was to subdue demons and help justice!


    Qin Xiaobao was never bored with these. He just felt that this was what he should do, and the blood in his body reminded him that his heart was connected with the world all the time.


    When Fuxi Qin appeared, although he had seen it for the first time, he felt that it had been deeply rooted in his heart. He was familiar with it deeply and could pop up anything by raising his hand, but he controlled himself and couldn''t help trying it that time.


    "How long do we have to wait? Little master, look outside. You are born with spirit and bone. You can see it without any guidance. The sky outside has changed color..."


    Qin Xiaobao followed the words of divine knowledge and turned to look out of the window. It''s late at night. It''s late at night in the human world. The faint moonlight can''t cover the dark breath all over the sky.

 Chapter 4293

    "Little master, do you see? It''s only night now, which is not obvious, but it can also be seen that the human world has been eroded by the dark breath. That''s what I call the dark power, because there are time-space cracks in different places of the three worlds and six roads!"


    "The space-time crack will continue to appear and expand, and more ancient fierce beasts will come out of it. They will be crazy to revenge the world! Why hasn''t your mother come back to see you? I think she must see these and be doing her part! Little master, you are different from them. You have me. We will work together faster than them. We must be fierce in ancient times Before the beast is fully developed, it seals the space-time crack to let everything go back to the past. "


    "Otherwise, when the world is in disorder and everything goes in an uncontrollable direction, the ten artifact will fit together and return to wonton! Little master, if we go back to the chaotic period, the world we experience today will disappear, and the people you care about will disappear, start again and never see again, because everything will become different."


    "This is a test for all of us."


    Fuxiqin''s voice became serious and even worried. At this time, it really didn''t understand why Tiandao chose a six-year-old child to be its own master. What''s the destiny?


    Even if some things are said, how much do you want a child to understand?


    I want to coax you to come, but the child wants to find his mother. He can explain the problem more clearly. If it is more serious, he is worried that the child can''t understand it. Its ability is purification, but it also needs the cooperation of the master.


    Its mind can only be opened because it recognizes the Lord. The power of the combination of artifacts is enough to subvert the whole world. Of course, it also has disadvantages and constraints. The way of heaven is always fair! When the world is really irreparable, the top ten artifacts are automatically integrated and are simply out of control. Now that fuxiqin has a divine mind, naturally, he doesn''t want such a thing to happen.


    Once all the worlds disappear, it means that all the civilizations evolved from the initial stage of chaos to today will disappear. It is not just an artifact of fuxiqin that doesn''t want to see, and no one wants to see. This feeling will be more obvious for artifact, just because they are born according to the spirit of heaven and earth, in order to maintain the world.


    "In fact, it may not be a good thing for everything to return to its origin..."


    Qin Xiaobao silently recited a sentence in his heart. Although it was very cold, it was a nightmare for Fu Xiqin. He couldn''t calm down for a long time. For a moment, Qin Xiaobao felt as if he heard the sound of a broken heart?


    Does the artifact also have a complete heart?


    "Wait a minute. I''m going back, or dad will be worried when he finds out I''m gone."


    "When my mother is free, she will come back. I''ll tell her then."


    Qin Xiaobao helped the piano, then closed the lid again, ignoring the last cry of Fuxi Qin.


    And the anxious voice in my mind suddenly stopped.


    Qin Xiaobao''s eyes helplessly knocked on the piano. Its ability is to purify the soul and get salvation, but it can''t purify itself. He is so impatient that his mood is not as good as his child? Qin Xiaobao thinks his magic weapon is a little stupid.


    How can such a state be on the "battlefield?"


    Qin Xiaobao also has his own calculation in his heart. He doesn''t know as much about some things as Fu Xiqin, but he will follow his heart.


    Some things are unclear, and now he wants to wait... It''s not the time.

 Chapter 4294

    As for the timing in Qin Xiaobao''s mind, he couldn''t understand it. It was precisely because of this that he waited for several days and chose to reopen the Fuxi Qin. He wanted to see what answer this artifact would give himself.


    But Qin Xiaobao was not very satisfied with the result, because he still had a question in his heart. He didn''t know where to start. The only thing he could do was to wait.


    As for what? Qin Xiaobao can''t say clearly. Anyway, he just wants to wait.


    Qin Xiaobao already knew what the outside world was like. Let alone he could see it clearly!


    Strictly speaking, Qin Xiaobao saw earlier than others. He didn''t dare to say, but he was definitely earlier than his mother. At that time, he saw a little dark smell in the boundless sky, and then more and more. He didn''t say anything.


    Because Qin Xiaobao knows that it''s no use saying it. They can''t stop it. The breath is too strong. The pressure of the strong makes him a little out of breath, so he chooses to be silent. Before he has absolute strength, he won''t kill himself, which Ruier told him.


    Rui''er knew that he was different. She was worried about his accident. She had to face him since childhood. No matter what she saw, as long as she felt she couldn''t beat him, don''t fight hard. Only by staying alive can she have a chance!


    Qin Xiaobao didn''t understand why she said so at first. Later, he saw that the sky changed color a little. He understood.


    Until today, Qin Xiaobao didn''t know what those were. It turned out that there were time and space cracks and threw a lot of things from them


    Not only his mother, but also aunt Huasheng, they all went to solve the time-space crack. Although Qin Xiaobao didn''t see how they did it, he just knew they couldn''t deal with it.


    That''s why he didn''t take out the Fuxi Qin because it was useless.


    Always almost something


    So there''s no way to solve it, but what''s missing? Even without Fu Xiqin''s orders in mind, Qin Xiaobao knew that it was urgent to raise the enemy and deal with it


    "Xiao Bao? Why did you run back to your room?"


    "What''s the matter, isn''t it uncomfortable?"


    "It''s all right. Dad is there. There''s your mother''s border outside. Your mother will know if there''s any trouble. No one can hurt you."


    Qin Wanyu slept until midnight and subconsciously touched the position next to him. He found it empty. He immediately opened his eyes and looked around. His heart was about to jump out. As a result, he saw Qin Xiaobao standing at the door of his small bedroom.


    He couldn''t help looking at Qin Xiaobao up and down to make sure that the child was all right. Qin Wanyu was relieved. It was really because of the quiet in the past two days. Qin Wanyu was a little relaxed. He slept more and more soundly day by day. Even Qin Xiaobao didn''t know when to get up.


    Fortunately, Qin Xiaobao shook his head to comfort him, indicating that there was nothing wrong.


    Qin Wanyu felt a little nervous and too nervous. Thinking of the wind at this time, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly. He couldn''t help with anything outside. He just took good care of the children. If something went wrong, Qin Wanyu couldn''t forgive himself.


    "Let''s go back. Does Xiao Bao miss his mother? His father misses her too, but it doesn''t matter. His mother will be back soon."


    "Xiaobao''s birthday is coming soon. My mother said she would give you your seventh birthday."


    Qin Wanyu looked at Qin Xiaobao''s obviously looking forward but worried eyes, and his heart was sour.

 Chapter 4295

    Think about the days when you were young. It''s so happy. Qin, Anhui and Henan can''t think of it, but it''s hard to say in the twinkling of an eye for 20 years.


    When he was a teenager, Qin Wanyu wanted to grow up quickly and didn''t want to go to school. He was so annoying every day that he was always pressed by the Xueba of Jiangliu. He was a sophomore of ten thousand years. Jiangliu was different from others from birth. The whole Jiangcheng was different. It was easy for him to learn what others couldn''t learn.


    In his twenties, he wanted to fall in love. He thought it was sweet''s first love. He became detestable. He finally kept the clouds open with the wind. He thought he saw the dawn, and the result was


    When he thought he had finally passed a checkpoint, it was not flowers and applause waiting for him, but a new checkpoint, which was even more difficult.


    If someone told him when he was a teenager, "Qin, Wan and Yu, what you have learned now and what thunder means in business are useless. You will be subverted in the future. You will see all kinds of demons and ghosts and worry about the destruction of the human world and the destruction of your home..."


    Don''t think about it. Qin, Wan and Yu will beat each other up. The fortune teller can''t say it.


    But now the reality is on his face. If he doesn''t know everything, he should still be thinking about how to expand the market scale in the office building? Once those things he thought he was most capable could not help at all.


    If he knows a little, he can also help behind Fengxi. Now he is taking care of the children and can''t sleep well


    The older you get, the more you look back on your footprints, the more you feel like a waste and accomplish nothing.


    Just as Qin Wanyu''s face was declining, he suddenly felt that his hands were tightly held by a pair of small meat hands. When he looked down, Qin Xiaobao looked at him with bright eyes, and then a big smiling face.


    "That''s good."


    Qin, Wan and Yu were in a proper mood and didn''t want to worry about their son. At the same time, they were helpless. They were all in their 40s. Why were they so irrational and began to complain about themselves?


    What''s the use of thinking about the past? Cherishing the present is the best result. Anyway, he and Qin Xiaobao are the rear of Fengxi and her harbor. If he doesn''t take good care of his son and himself because of his own wishful thinking, Qin Wanyu feels that he will fail most at that time.


    He promised Fengxi to let her go out to fight without worries. He and Fengxi are working hard for the future of their family.


    So taking care of children, Qin, Anhui and Yu will also take care of themselves, which is necessary.


    "Let''s go back and have a rest. Children need more sleep to grow tall."


    Qin Wanyu touched his son''s little face and then touched his heart. It''s strange that he rarely has such a sensitive mind


    Maybe it''s because he really hasn''t had a good rest recently. Suddenly there''s no movement. He can sleep well. Isn''t he used to it?


    Qin Wanyu shook his head, didn''t let himself continue to think, and took his son back to rest.


    When Qin Xiaobao followed his father back to the master bedroom, he turned his head and looked at the door of his bedroom. It was like looking at the things inside through the door. Behind Qin Wanyu, there was a faint white light.


    At that moment, Qin Wanyu felt more sleepy. He was not tired, but naturally wanted to rest, hugged his son and soon fell asleep.


    The wind house is downstairs.


    Two twisted figures are constantly changing at the root of the wall, like being beaten by something, writhing and roaring in pain. Strangely, their roaring sound seems to be suppressed by someone, and there is no sound at all.

 Chapter 4296

    The shadow monster, like his own name, is a black shadow with no facial features. It can ignore the border and float in, affect each other''s mood and let them go out of the border, so as to achieve the purpose of attack.


    However, shadow monsters have low mana. Most of them choose stronger demons as their support. They are famous lackeys. Today, they get the task and are ready to cross the border of the wind family and bring out the child inside. Although the boss doesn''t say what to do, they also know that this is for food.


    Who doesn''t know that the little master of the wind family is a natural spiritual bone. Eating it is helpful to cultivation.


    Although in their opinion, the boss is very strong and doesn''t need to eat anything to increase cultivation


    As for what the boss thinks, the two shadows dare not think, because they have a more deadly thing now, that is, their ability has failed! Shadow monsters'' most confident ability to cross the border has failed. How can they be reused? Isn''t it death that awaits them?


    The shadow monster is dead without shelter.


    Just as the two shadow monsters were ready to try again and enter the wind''s house, a man wearing a snow blue robe slowly came out from the root of the wall. He had a red mask with green faces and fangs on his face, and his long hair was casually pulled behind his head. If he only looked at his face, he might be attracted by each other''s temperament and ignore his cruelty.


    The two shadow monsters were scared to lie on the ground when they saw someone. Although there was no sound, they could still see that they were begging for mercy.


    The bearer is their boss. He sent him this mission.


    "It''s useless..."


    The man''s words fell and raised his hand to the two shadow monsters. They seemed to encounter a force 10 gale and were blown away a little. In fact, they had been sucked dry by the man and died.


    After finishing these, the man gently wiped the aura on his hands, looked up at the wind house with weak light, and his eyes were a little puzzled. He had taken out all the Qingfeng ghosts of the wind house, and they would not come back for a while. At this time, the wind house had no ability to block outsiders except a few borders.


    Without touching the border, he sent shadow monsters, which can easily bring people out. How can it fail?


    There is also the residual aura on the shadow monster. Although he has not seen the same, he has seen similar. It is the second time he has seen such a cold aura


    The man raised his hand and took away the mask. It was Ji Li''s face. Looking at the wind house from a distance, Ji Li looked with a playful smile, "the people related to you didn''t disappoint me at all, little apprentice..."


    The little apprentice in Ji Li''s mouth is Jiang Xinrui. Although Jiang Xinrui didn''t promise, it''s not important. He agreed, because he knew Jiang Xinrui would promise sooner or later.


    Originally, Ji Li intended to use the shadow monster to attract the rest of the Feng family. When they were in danger, he stood up and flattered a child much easier than an adult, especially a child who had always been in danger.


    So from the beginning, the end of these two shadow monsters was death. Ji Li didn''t want to accommodate them at all.


    What Ji Li didn''t expect was that I haven''t seen him for several years. The child of the wind family is becoming more and more different. He is worthy of being a natural spirit bone! But in this way, he will change some plans in advance.


    Ji Li only thought that Jiang Xinrui had done something to the Feng family. Even if he wanted to break his head, he couldn''t think it would be because of Fuxi Qin, one of the ten artifacts.

 Chapter 4297

    Wind house.


    As long as Qin Xiaobao wants to, he can connect with Fuxi Qin. When Fuxi Qin doesn''t appear, Qin Xiaobao can only see when the other party appears, but now his feeling becomes clearer because of the emergence of Fuxi Qin.


    If something wants to come in, the boundary of Fuxi Qin will be ejected and cause damage to the surrounding environment, just because Fuxi Qin itself is a purifying weapon. Strictly speaking, it has no lethality.


    But it also has something incomparable with other artifacts. Each artifact has its own ability.


    Qin, Wan and Yu were comforted by Fuxi Qin and soon fell asleep. The whole soul seemed to have been redeemed and slept very... Peacefully.


    Qin Xiaobao opened his eyes and looked at his father. He got up again, put on the little mango slippers bought by his mother, took small steps, walked to the windowsill, raised his hand and lifted the curtain, but looked at Ji Li''s position accurately.


    The two men''s eyes met in the air and said nothing to each other. An old monster who had survived for many years met the sight of a child born with spirit and bone!


    Ji Li''s mouth still smiled as usual, always giving people a sense of ridicule and playing in the world. He was not afraid of any trouble if he showed his face in front of people. Even he reached out and waved to Qin Xiaobao.


    As for Qin Xiaobao, he didn''t give him any response, and his face didn''t respond.


    I wasn''t surprised or afraid. I just looked at Ji Li. No one believed that he had seen this man. By Jiang Xinrui''s side, this man saved himself, but not for himself, but because of Ruier.


    Qin Xiaobao has not seen Ji Li for the first time.


    Of course, it was not the first time Ji Li had seen Qin Xiaobao. He stood outside the window for a while. Ji Li slowly disappeared in front of Qin Xiaobao. The plan failed. He had no time to coax the children.


    Coincidentally, after Ji Li left, Qin Xiaobao was about to put down the curtains and go back to his room, but he saw a woman who hurried into the community. At that moment, Qin Xiaobao''s eyes lit up and turned and ran to open the door.


    Standing at the door waiting for the woman to enter the house, when he saw that Fengxi finally approached, Qin Xiaobao rushed into his mother''s arms like a small shell. No matter what happened outside, holding his mother, he felt the truth. He had forgotten that he had not seen his mother for a few days.


    "Why are you standing at the door? You''re not afraid of catching a cold. Go back quickly. Where''s your father?"


    Fengxi picked up his son, his eyes moist, asked and walked into a familiar home.


    Qin Xiaobao pointed to the bedroom and gestured again, meaning that his father was sleeping.


    At this time, it was dawn, and no one thought how the wind would suddenly come back.


    Feng Xi looked at Qin Wanyu sleeping soundly and wanted to reach out and touch his face, but stretched out his hand and stopped in mid air. Although he was not around Qin Wanyu, Feng Xi also knew that he must have had a good rest for a long time. A Muggle really worked hard for him.


    Feng Xi was not willing to wake Qin Wanyu up, but gently kissed Qin Wanyu on the forehead, looked at him deeply for a while, turned and walked out.


    Looking at Feng Xi coming out of the bedroom, Qin Xiaobao quickly stood up, stretched out his hand and held his mother. His little face was still red.


    "Why did you wake up so early before dawn?"


    "Qin Xiaobao... Mom may have to go..."


    Feng Xi said, but she didn''t know what to say. She looked a little complicated, especially looking at her son''s eyes looking forward to her return. At this moment, Feng Xi was actually glad that Qin Wanyu was asleep, otherwise how would she speak

 Chapter 4298

    Fengxi also wants to be with her family. She doesn''t remember how long she didn''t take a good look at her son and husband.


    When she hurried home, Fengxi didn''t even dare to wake Qin Wanyu up. Looking at him sleeping, Fengxi thought it was good. At least she didn''t have to look at Qin Wanyu disappointed and tried her best to maintain her innocent expression. Fengxi''s heart was very uncomfortable.


    She thought that before dawn, she thought that Qin Xiaobao should also be sleeping if she didn''t pick up Qin Xiaobao again. Qin Wanyu was awake. In the face of adults, it was hard to say anything. However, she didn''t expect that Qin Wanyu was sleeping and was staring at Qin Xiaobao.


    Of course, what Fengxi doesn''t know is that Qin Wanyu is under the control of Fuxi Qin. His soul has been redeemed temporarily and his sleep is very sweet. Without such a stress free rest for too long, Qin Wanyu''s tight soul has been liberated. Let alone that Fengxi is just pushing the door. Even if he moves his home, he won''t worry that Qin Wanyu will wake up


    Only when facing the children, Fengxi found that he had a lot to say, and he didn''t know how to say it, but Fengxi clearly knew that time was imminent.


    Qin Xiaobao seemed to have guessed that his mother couldn''t bear it. Instead, he stretched out his little fat hand to comfort his mother. Looking at the dry blood on his mother''s fingertips, Qin Xiaobao was stiff for a moment. Noting this, Feng Xi quickly took back his hand and didn''t want to worry his son.


    Maybe Feng Xi reacted too much. Qin Xiaobao had a small face full of heartache.


    "It''s okay, a little wound! This is what you found early, otherwise it will heal..."


    Listening to his mother''s stiff change of topic and pretending to be relaxed smile, Qin Xiaobao''s eyes were suddenly a little sour. Instead of holding his mother''s bloodstained hands, he held his mother tightly.


    Qin Xiaobao knows this blood stain. Fengxi can be said to have been accidentally contaminated. Finding a simple excuse can cover up all this, but Fengxi doesn''t, because she knows she can''t hide it at all.


    How can you cover up the blood when you walk into the house? Besides, Feng Xi and Qin Wanyu vowed that she would never lie to her family again. She had an inevitable responsibility and had to leave home. Qin Wanyu also worried about her feelings and had the right to know everything.


    They have survived too much over the years, and Fengxi is not in the same state of mind as before. No matter what happens outside and what threats she wants to do, she will explain to Qin Wanyu, and Qin Xiaobao can''t hide at all.


    After all, Qin Xiaobao is the successor of the Feng family. What he knows now is even more specific than that of Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Qin Xiaobao lay down in the windy arms, propped up his small head, and began to gesture with his hands. That means asking: Mom, when are you going to leave? Did you come back for something?


    As for the others, Qin Xiaobao didn''t ask much, and he didn''t want Feng Xi to worry.


    Because of Qin Xiaobao''s relationship, when he learned sign language, Feng Xi learned it together with Qin Wanyu. The usual way of communication between the three is sign language.


    "I''m leaving now... Go to bed. Mom wants to get something."


    Fengxi couldn''t stand her son''s sensible look. She even thought, what would she do if Qin Xiaobao cried for his mother? Probably not as guilty as it is now?


    People are such strange emotions. When it is clear that the child is too sensible, he will dislike him for being too sensible?

 Chapter 4299

    Qin Xiaobao looked at his mother holding him for no more than three minutes and was ready to leave. He really came and went in a hurry. His little nose was a little sour, but he was sensible to let go of his mother.


    But although the sensible didn''t continue to pester his mother, Qin Xiaobao didn''t get up and go back to his room to sleep. Instead, he kept staring at his mother for fear of missing a detail.


    I''m not tired. Do you need his help?


    After receiving Qin Xiaobao''s message, Fengxi didn''t refuse. I don''t know when she will come back next. It''s a great comfort for Fengxi to be accompanied for a while.


    "Maybe you''ve seen what mom wants to take. It''s a magic weapon handed down by our Feng family. It''s used to kill demons. Monsters I caught before and difficult to deal with will seal them inside and cultivate themselves! You''ve been in contact with these all the time. Do you remember something like a small tower?"


    As she said that, Feng Xi compared the shape of the instrument she said, "some are like the mini Leifeng Tower? But they are different in shape..."


    Feng Xi looked at Qin Xiaobao without reaction. He asked uncertainly, "it''s similar to the shape of Leifeng Tower, you know, son?"


    Qin Xiaobao


    He didn''t understand it very much. In his impression, he had never seen such a magic instrument in the Feng family, so he shook his head, and then he was sure that the Feng family he had seen had no such thing at all.


    Feng Xi was looking at his son and asked casually. He didn''t think his son could answer any questions. After all, his son is still small and can''t recognize all the words, not to mention the Feng family''s Feng Shui secret art books and a pile of weapons!


    So when Qin Xiaobao replied that Feng''s family didn''t have such a thing, Feng Xi didn''t care, "you''re still young, so I don''t remember clearly. Before you were born, my mother often used it to help me deal with some difficult things."


    "It''s just that I''m a mortal. Over time, I find that I''m not able to control the demon tower in the town. Maybe I''m old. I thought your mother and I took it to the seventy-two fairyland to save your aunt Hua Sheng! At that time, although it was dangerous, your mother and I were really powerful. Our ancestors said that I was the most potential mortal and devoted myself to cultivation, Like gods, it''s just around the corner... "


    "Cough... I tell you what to do with these. Heroes don''t mention their courage!"


    When Feng Xi said this, he was rarely embarrassed in front of his son, Then he continued to look for it and said: "later, because it was difficult to control, I was worried about causing any trouble, so I sealed it temporarily. It would be a little messy outside. After thinking about it, I still had to use it. I was in a hurry to take it, but it was strange... I remember I put all my magic tools under the ancestral altar, how could I not find it..."


    Feng Xi continued to search while muttering. Qin Xiaobao looked at his mother''s messed up living room and struggled for a moment. He wanted to tidy up. What he couldn''t see at home was misplaced


    But Qin Xiaobao could tell what was going on now. He held his mother''s hand and continued to look for it.


    The wind?


    Looked around, looked a little embarrassed and said, "sorry, son, mother must pay attention next time and don''t mess up the house. You can bear it for a while and mother will find it soon."


    Said, the wind Xi accelerated the search speed, but Qin Xiaobao''s hand stopped her. It seemed that she couldn''t wait?

 Chapter 4300

    Qin Xiaobao: Mom, you don''t have to waste time looking for it. There''s nothing you said at home!


    It may be hard to believe that no one is more familiar with the placement of items in the family, whether Fengxi or Qin, Anhui and Henan, than Qin Xiaobao, because Qin Xiaobao participates in the sorting of large and small things in the family.


    The child has been very neat since childhood and likes to be clean. The "toys" he has played with will be put back to the original place wherever they are taken out. It can be said that they are placed without erasing at all.


    Absolute return to the original position.


    In addition, Qin Xiaobao began to contact the metaphysics and secrets of the Feng family. Whether it''s the book knowledge of Feng Shui or the magic tools for subduing demons and demons, even if Qin Xiaobao doesn''t know and can''t use them, he remembers every book and every magic tool.


    This may also be a gift that others can''t understand.


    So after hearing Feng Xi''s description, Qin Xiaobao definitely told Feng Xi that she didn''t have to waste time. Feng family didn''t have this thing.


    But in this case, Fengxi has no way to accept it. How can Fengjia not have this thing? It''s a magic weapon that has been with her for many years. There are demons and ghosts she personally sent in. They are her booty these years!


    The important thing is that the things inside can''t run out, otherwise she tries to seal them in for what?


    "How could it be? Son, do you remember wrong? It was worn by my mother for a long time and didn''t put it up for a long time, just three or five years? Besides, I put it under the altar, pressed by the ancestors of the Feng family and guarded by the breeze. How could it not be?"


    Although she said so, Feng Xi still clicked in her heart because she knew Qin Xiaobao''s memory too well. At that time, she saw the child''s self-confidence in returning every book for the first time. She felt that her mother had lowered Qin Xiaobao''s total IQ!


    If a smarter person, like Hua Sheng, Qin Xiaobao should be a genius, right? And huifengxi also understood why grandpa must choose Qin Xiaobao as his successor.


    He is indeed stronger than herself. When she was six years old, she couldn''t remember what those books looked like, but Qin Xiaobao could file them like cats and tigers, and even draw simple geomantic omens. With the help of magic tools, the power is still not small. For a child who has just come into contact with metaphysics, he has a unique talent.


    When Feng Xi remembered talking to Grandpa about these, Grandpa subconsciously said, "wind sleepless is just like this..."


    Feng Wumian is the most special existence in the history of Feng family.


    Qin Xiaobao: I haven''t seen that thing since I have a memory! Mom... You didn''t lose it, did you? I take these things out every day.


    Feng Xi''s toys are her magic tools.


    Looking at the meaning of Qin Xiaobao''s gesture, Feng Xi''s face turned a little white. She began to recall when she put the town demon tower at home? Probably when Qin Xiaobao was more than two years old, she determined that Qin Xiaobao was not really late. She and Qin Wanyu asked Qin Xiaobao for medical treatment everywhere.


    It''s said that he can''t control the demon tower. In fact, it''s also because Fengxi doesn''t have the energy to use these magic tools, so he naturally puts them away!


    Later, Qin Xiaobao''s safety also began to be threatened, and he was more determined to leave the demon tower. After all, it is also a top magic weapon with a deterrent effect.


    If not for the recent unrest in various places, Fengxi had to go out again and realized that the demon tower needed to be reopened, he might not have found that it was lost?

 Chapter 4301

    "How could it be lost... It shouldn''t be. The Feng family has a boundary and is placed under the altar. There are ancestors who are awed. Besides, you can''t be unaware of any movement!"


    "Did you say you lost it long ago? I remember very clearly that I left the demon tower at home. Who can quietly enter the wind house and avoid everyone, and even the border will not be disturbed? The key is what he does with my demon tower? The demon tower is controlled by the forbidden art of the wind house. If outsiders want to use it, it is easy to be eaten by the demon tower."


    Fengxi sits on the ground, thinking about other possibilities, but no matter which one is shocking, if the demon tower is in the hands of outsiders and used by others, now the outside is in chaos again


    But what Fengxi doesn''t understand is how he can be so stupid and blunt. He doesn''t even know when his magic weapon is gone. This is something handed down by the Feng family. At this moment, Fengxi is suddenly a little ashamed to look up and dare not look at the ancestors above.


    "It''s no small matter. I have to talk to your grandfather."


    Fengxi was silent for a moment. While summoning Qingfeng, she immediately went to find the news of the demon tower. On the other hand, she was ready to contact Fengming in a dream. Anyway, the magic tools left by the owners of the Feng family in previous dynasties could not be lost in her hands. Fengxi was speechless to see her ancestors.


    For the time being, regardless of the collapse and burning eyebrows of Fengxi''s state of mind, Qin Xiaobao was calm and even calmly began to analyze for his mother.


    Qin Xiaobao gestured to the wind: mother, do you remember the last time I saw the demon tower? Are you sure you are at Feng''s house? When I first came into contact with these things, I was three years old. I''m sure I hadn''t seen the demon tower in Feng family at that time. If neither of our memories made any mistakes, it means that the demon tower was lost in the memory gap.


    Zhenyao tower is the inheritance of the owner of Feng family. What are its characteristics? For example, evil spirits can use it to absorb Reiki, increase cultivation, or refine something. We always have to think about other functions of this thing. Maybe we can find it by following the vine.


    Also, what are the characteristics of Zhenyao tower? Can anyone use it? Will it backfire


    When Qin Xiaobao was half way through the gesture, his little hand slowly put down, as if thinking about what else to ask and help his mother provide clues.


    Because of the relationship between Fu Xiqin and Qin Xiaobao, Qin Xiaobao knows more about magic tools. The more powerful the magic power is, the harder it is to control, and he doesn''t know who can control it. In his opinion, since it is something handed down by the owners of the Feng family, it shows that the magic power is definitely not simple.


    If outsiders want to control, it may really have an impact.


    Feng Xi looked at Qin Xiaobao''s sign language and reached out expressionless to touch his son''s little head. Look, where is a six-year-old child? When she was six years old, she could never do such a calm analysis as her son.


    Even now, Feng Xi is still a little flustered. She is really worried about what''s wrong with the demon tower. When the demons inside run out, she will be really busy for the rest of her life.


    "Backfire... There should be. In fact, I don''t know much about it. I always felt that the demon tower didn''t show its greatest power in my hands. For me, it was a helper to deal with some tricky demons, so I put it in the innermost place when I sealed it. I thought to put it first and give it to you later... As a result, I didn''t even know when it disappeared Tao. "

 Chapter 4302

    At last, Feng Xi looked ashamed and more flustered. Zhenyao tower is a magic weapon inherited by previous family owners. Last time it was handed over to her by grandpa. She thought that it would be difficult to hand it to Feng in a few years


    Even if the wind wants to break his head, how can the iconic things of the wind family disappear? In Fengxi''s opinion, this thing is in her hand. She is really difficult to control. She also wants to surpass others. She can''t, which doesn''t mean that everyone can''t, but who will sneak into Feng''s house and take it?


    The magic weapon of the Feng family has the unique prohibition of the Feng family. It''s not that Feng Xi is too conceited, but it''s not easy to break this prohibition. No matter how powerful, it can''t be silent, and there will always be traces


    When Feng Xi was anxious and impatient, he saw Qin Xiaobao calmly gesturing in sign language: there are so many magic weapons here. Is mother sure that only one is lost here? Is there anything special about it compared with other magic tools? Otherwise, why is it the only one lost? Is it possible that which ancestor took it and didn''t have time to contact you?


    Qin Xiaobao is not as anxious as Fengxi. Maybe he has no empathy. That''s why Qin Xiaobao can soberly find the key to some problems.


    In Qin Xiaobao''s opinion, even if the town demon tower is really lost, he can be calm. Compared with the outside world, the things in the town demon tower are not enough to see, so Qin Xiaobao is not worried about the threat brought by the town demon tower, but who took the town demon tower.


    Is it someone who wants to take a share in this troubled world, or is he coming to the wind''s house


    This is not only what Qin Xiaobao can think of, but also what Feng Xi thought of after calming down. She even thought of more possibilities than Qin Xiaobao.


    "If the ancestors of the Feng family came to pick it up in person, they wouldn''t disturb the prohibition. This thing of the Feng family has been handed down from generation to generation! No one knows better than the Feng family themselves how to use it and how to pick it up, but if the ancestors of the Feng family came to pick it up, they will be notified in advance!"


    In Feng''s family, some rules will not be broken. Feng Xi respects his grandfather or his ancestors. But similarly, if Feng Xi makes any decision, even if his ancestors come, it can''t be changed easily.


    The authority of the owner is irreplaceable.


    Although no one has said this clearly, it is also a matter that everyone in the Feng family is clear. It is also because of this. For the first time, Feng Xi didn''t think that the ancestors of the Feng family would take away the demon tower.


    When they come to pick it up, they will inform Fengxi at the first time, rather than take it directly by themselves.


    However, Qin Xiaobao reminded Feng Xi that it is really the Feng family''s own people who can quietly take away the Feng family''s magic weapons.


    Qin Xiaobao: what is mother going to do? The magic weapon is lost, and the loss time is not short. If the Feng family takes it, the problem should be small, but if it is taken away by a person with a heart, no matter what the other party wants to do with the demon tower for such a long time, it may have been done. We


    With Qin Xiaobao''s sign language, Fengxi ushered in a new silence.


    Her son can always analyze the key points of problems accurately, which makes her speechless.


    The wind rattled his mouth and his eyelids sank.


    "Go and have a rest. My mother will look at it and deal with it. I''ve wronged you for a while. Now it''s not peaceful outside... When I''m finished, I''ll come back with you."

 Chapter 4303

    When Feng Xi finished, he patted his son, turned around and was ready to go. When he left, he thought of Qin, Anhui and Yu, who were still sleeping. His steps were slightly stopped, but he finally left in a hurry. Sometimes, he separated for a better meeting.


    Just like now, Fengxi left in a hurry to solve the problem as soon as possible, and the family can get together as soon as possible.


    This has always been the driving force of Fengxi and the biggest weakness in her heart, but she never thought that one day in the future, her family can no longer get together, and her daily life will disappear.


    Qin Xiaobao watched his mother push the door and was about to leave. He ran to stop his mother''s whereabouts.


    "What''s the matter? I can''t bear my mother?"


    Fengxi touched his son''s little head. It didn''t take half an hour to go home and then leave. Fengxi was also very guilty. Qin Xiaobao was reluctant to let her leave, but Fengxi had no way now. Demons were everywhere outside. Now the town demon tower is gone again, and the safety of the human world is in danger. The Fengjia family is like her last gate. She must keep it outside, To keep this house.


    Qin Xiaobao: of course, I don''t want to give up my mother, but I know what my mother wants to do. My father and I support you. As long as you remember to protect yourself, because only in this way can our family be regarded as home and we feel meaningful sitting here!


    Does mother have doubts about the magic tools of the wind family?


    In fact, I can fight with my mother, I


    Qin Xiaobao was struggling to explain the existence of fuxiqin with his mother, but Feng Xi grabbed his hand, which was the only way Qin Xiaobao could communicate with the outside world.


    Qin Xiaobao looked at his mother puzzled.


    Mother always listens patiently and won''t interrupt herself.


    "No matter who you doubt or who you don''t doubt, you can''t be a child. I know you''re worried about your mother and the future direction of the world. You have swans in your heart. I always understand, but your strength is too small. You''re not as tall as a table. You''re a child! All you can do is protect yourself. That''s the only way. I''m out When we fight face to face, we will be more powerful. "


    "Let''s stop talking. When your father wakes up, your mother can''t go. In this family, he''s more like a child! You should help your mother look after your father."


    Feng Xi touched Qin Xiaobao''s face and broke away from her son''s hand. No matter what contradiction her words brought, she didn''t want to continue to say anything to Qin Xiaobao.


    Qin Xiaobao is the next owner of the Feng family and her son. Fengxi wants him to go up without pressure. The world is really unfriendly to their family. With twists and turns, Fengxi''s heart has long been exhausted, but she still wants to do more for Qin Xiaobao to let him meet a better future.


    Don''t be like her


    If there are any twists and turns, the suffering will all come towards her. Fengxi has trained a pair of iron walls!


    Fengxi really has a doubt about the whereabouts of the demon tower, and even is about to come out. Besides him, Fengxi can''t think of anyone who can know so much about the boundary and prohibition of Fengjia.


    It''s also because of this. Fengxi doesn''t want Qin Xiaobao to participate. After all, Fengxi has no evidence, but she doesn''t want to take risks, let alone Qin Xiaobao, who is still a child, to participate in the pollution of the Feng family now.


    This idea should be cleaned up before Qin Xiaobao takes the master''s seat!

 Chapter 4304

    Fengxi''s idea is very simple. She just wants to give Qin Xiaobao a bright future. He can accept the dirt of the world, but Fengjia is the bright moon that Fengxi abides by last. She wants to guard it.


    If you really can''t keep it... It can only be said that fate is like this. Fengxi has no way. Just before that, Fengxi still wants to have a try. Of course, in her heart, Fengxi still holds everything. She thinks too much and catches the wind and shadows.


    Some things have not been solved. This is a thorn. It has always been a lump in the throat. Fengxi never thinks that the other party is a person who gives up easily. In the versions of those stories, whether before or after death.


    After leaving home, Feng Xi goes directly to Feng''s ancestral home. Knowing that it is impossible, Feng Xi still wants to confirm it for the last time.


    Qin Xiaobao of the Feng family stared at his mother leaving the house again. His heart was empty. He wanted to say that he had Fuxi Qin, which could really help his mother. He felt the restlessness of Fuxi Qin.


    But the time has not come to appease the artifact. It is precisely because Qin Xiaobao wants to protect his mother with the idea of traveling with his mother.


    Of course, on the other hand, Qin Xiaobao feels that he may not be able to fully control this artifact, which is different from that he is the owner of that artifact. It is the kind of unreal feeling from the heart.


    Qin Xiaobao defines this feeling as loneliness and lack of ability.


    Looking at the new boundary of the Feng family, it is the protection mechanism of fuxiqin itself. Although my mother came back in a hurry, I can''t deny the fact that my mother didn''t find this boundary.


    For this, Qin Xiaobao''s mood is more complicated. His mother can''t feel or see it. How can he explain all this to his mother and make her believe it? And the man with long hair outside the door.


    Qin Xiaobao is sure that the man can see.


    ¡­¡­


    The ancestral home of Feng family.


    The wind attracted incense and invited gifts. Grandpa didn''t invite him, but directly invited the wind to the city.


    Seeing today''s empress Tian Hou, Feng Xi quickly saluted without hesitation. It was very respectful and complex, because she didn''t contact Feng Qingcheng, but Feng Qingcheng came by herself, which made Feng Xi feel that some things were not so simple.


    Especially looking at Fengqing city with a worried face, it must be a big event for Fengqing city. Fengxi never thought that one day, he would see such an expression on the face of his ancestors who planned strategies.


    If Feng Xi was young, she would ask what was going on. No matter what happened, she would calm herself first. Even the men trembling at the smell of the three worlds of the war can laugh arrogantly when they know they have no chance of winning. People can lose, but momentum can''t lose


    But it''s all in the past. Now the wind... Can''t be arrogant.


    When the wind came, there was a moment of silence. I didn''t have the patience to wait. I directly told about the demon tower first.


    "Tian Hou''s ancestor? It''s my responsibility to lose the town demon Tower! I will find it. I won''t let the things inherited by the Feng family disappear. The most important thing is not to let the human world mess up because of the town demon tower."


    "So I want to ask you something in the past. In those years, you said you didn''t have to investigate. You would do it at your discretion, but now the situation is urgent. I must eliminate all the impossibilities and find the only possibility!"


    Fengxi looked at the silent fengqingcheng and whispered, "so where did you send fengwumian ancestors?"

 Chapter 4305

    When he said that the wind had no sleep, in fact, whether it was the wind or the wind swept the city, he felt a strange sigh of relief, as if he had been stuck in his heart for a long time, and finally said it.


    Feng Xi felt very strange and even more puzzled about the fact that Feng Qingcheng directly took over Feng Wumian.


    Feng Wumian is only a few generations longer than Feng Xi. She belongs to her grandfather. There are many generations different from fengqingcheng. How can fengqingcheng suddenly manage a younger generation?


    Just like myself, if the situation was not complicated later, fengqingcheng would not come forward, which is inevitable.


    Now that the town demon tower is lost, Feng Xi will directly suspect that Feng has no sleep for a reason. Those who can know everything about Feng family must come from Feng family! In fact, it''s not how careless Fengxi is. The town demon tower was lost for a long time and was not found until today.


    But when the man took away the town demon tower, he set up a trap and used a cover up, so that Fengxi didn''t find that the things inside were gone, so Fengxi passed by every time he offered incense.


    I''ve never looked for it. As for Qin Xiaobao, he hasn''t seen it at all. How can he know what''s missing in this place.


    Fengxi will doubt. It''s just like the answer in her heart. She always remembers that Fengxi has no sleep. Let him leave it alone. No, but it''s difficult to manage. At this time, Qingcheng''s ancestors appear to bear all this. Normally, Fengxi should feel relaxed and grateful.


    But Feng Xi felt strange in his heart. He always felt that it was not so simple.


    When the loss of Zhenyao tower occurred, the first thing in Fengxi''s heart was that the wind had no sleep and was silent


    No one knows better than the Feng family how to use the demon tower.


    Fengxi also hopes that it is not her. She only depends on her intuition. This is not Fengxi, but she doesn''t know whether it is old or what. This time, Fengxi''s heart is ready to come out, so she urgently hopes to find evidence that it is not taken away by Fengwu sleepless.


    "Don''t you have a guess in your heart? I let him go."


    Fengqingcheng definitely gave Fengxi an answer. She originally wanted to ask Fengxi for help. She really had no choice, but unexpectedly, Fengxi was faster and gave her an explosive news. However, compared with the current situation, fengqingcheng suddenly felt that the loss of the town demon tower was not a very serious thing.


    But fengqingcheng also knows the idea of Fengxi. His drooping eyes look up to the wind again, "I don''t want you to participate because the fewer people I want to participate in, the safer he is. When Feng Wumian was born, I was impressed. Frankly, I have great expectations for him. His life style is very dazzling, but the disaster in his life style is also dazzling, so I pay more attention to him. I didn''t participate in his decisions, but helped him secretly. Later, I found that it can change His, only himself. "


    "Then he appeared again. I knew he came back with resentment and was bound to do something... But he came with resentment and new vitality. It was the vitality of the Feng family, so I didn''t kill him and chose to let him go. Of course, I didn''t want to kill him. The world is innocent. Why isn''t he? The devil in my heart is only in one thought."


    "I didn''t tell you at that time. You must understand why. As for whether he took the town demon tower and where he went, I don''t know and didn''t track it, but I can show you the way!"

 Chapter 4306

    "What way?"


    Fengxi asked back with an incredible look. She didn''t understand that Qingcheng''s ancestors would give such an answer. For a time, she didn''t know what mentality to face such an answer, so at the first time, Fengxi had forgotten her reaction and just looked at fengqingcheng and waited for her answer.


    In Feng Xi''s opinion, there is no way to distinguish right from wrong in some things, and there is not only right and wrong in this world. However, Feng Xi has no way to recognize the practice of Fengqing city. Similarly, Feng Xi can''t say anything to refute, which makes her very contradictory.


    This man did something wrong and did not execute him, but acquiesced in his behavior because he might be beneficial to something in the future? What''s fair to the injured? What has become the style of Feng family


    Fengxi didn''t see how many people fengwumian killed with her own eyes, but she knew something about it later. It was all young lives. What did they do wrong? What makes Feng Xi feel contradictory is that when she hears the answer of Feng Qingcheng, she doesn''t know how to choose.


    Drain his last value?


    "Let Feng Wumian become what he is today. In fact, everyone in the follower family can''t get rid of the relationship. In those years, if I stretched out my hand to help him, he won''t end like today... And the obsession that Feng Wumian has been worried about up to now is not revenge, but finding his lover. He wants to revive the girl in the demon world, Le Yu."


    "Just how is it possible? He knows it in his own heart, but goodbye Le Yu has become his obsession. He knows he can''t do it, but he will continue."


    "I don''t know what method he used and what the basis is, but I know he thinks that the little princess in the demon world is the reincarnation of Le Yu. Before, I was worried that he broke the Buddha seal and took away what he thinks of Le Yu. I secretly observed for a period of time. He didn''t make any action and left every three or five days. For the rest of the time, he wandered outside Zhaojue temple. In addition, with the boundary strengthened by Huasheng and river flow, I didn''t know I''m afraid he can break it. "


    "Now you doubt him, and I can''t prove where he went when he disappeared, but I think if I went to the Feng family, according to his ability, I can really make no trace. After all, his cultivation will not stop. Besides, he... He is integrated with his own divine beast! The Xuanwu God is a divine beast with divine personality... I didn''t stare at him when I first let him go It was later that he came to me and asked me about the little princess of the demon world that I knew that he actually thought Wan Feng was the reincarnation of Le Yu. Even if I used divination to prove to him that Wan Feng was not Le Yu, he also insisted on his own ideas, and I began to stare at him. I was worried about what uncontrollable things he did, and I had scruples about his fate. "


    The wind was thinking.


    In my memory, Feng Wumian lingered around Zhaojue Temple most of the time and looked at it quietly. Although Feng Qingcheng didn''t understand why he thought Wanfeng was Yueyu, it might be an obsession that can''t be reposed.


    In the case of Le Yu, Feng Qingcheng can''t criticize his right and wrong. Don''t persuade people to be kind without suffering from others.


    Everyone chooses different angles and the results are different.


    Feng Xi listened to Feng Qingcheng''s words and sat down holding the chair back. Feng Xi needed to digest the news that Feng Qingcheng knew. She thought her experience was shocking enough, but she heard that Feng Wumian combined with the Xuanwu beast, which made he

 Chapter 4307

    This makes the wind dare not think! With their own guardian beast? That is, people are not human, and divine beasts are no longer simple divine beasts!


    And because of their combination, there will never be freedom.


    In order to hold on to his mind, even his guardian beast held on to it, which made Fengxi silent for a long time and didn''t know what to say to answer.


    Feng Xi thinks of the white wolf king. Anyway, she won''t choose to fit in with the white wolf king, so that their lives can never start again!


    Maybe everyone''s obsession is different. In fact, without detailed explanation of Fengqing City, Fengxi also thought that if there were no sacrifice of Xuanwu God and the combination of them, fengwumian would have died long ago.


    "The origin of the Feng family and the demon world has existed for a long time, and this may also be the fate. But I really don''t understand. Wan Feng came to the human world because of Chi Feng. They hid in the human world for several years. At that time, Feng didn''t appear. Now Wan Feng practices in Zhaojue temple. He... He doesn''t really want to break his sister and take Wan Feng away?"


    "I heard a Sheng say that Wan Feng couldn''t leave Zhaojue temple. She didn''t tell me in detail. Later, we were both busy like wheels, and I didn''t notice any changes in Zhaojue temple! As a result, Feng Wumian is staring at us now. These two people who won''t intersect at all. Is there really a dispute between past and present lives?"


    "To tell you the truth, I have no previous trust in divination... I don''t understand why he told you? It''s troublesome to tell you everything. If he really wants to do anything?"


    "Isn''t that equivalent to telling you directly to be careful of him?"


    Feng Xi looked at the city with puzzled eyes.


    This is what Fengxi doesn''t understand most. Is it difficult for Fengxi to have no sleep? Did he know he would have such a question? Just expose his position so she doesn''t look for it?


    So, he really took the demon tower?


    It''s all speculation.


    "In my opinion, he has the same contradictory mind as you. If he divines the result he wants, he will recognize it, but if he doesn''t want it, he also chooses not to believe it. He comes to me like asking for the last peace of mind. After all, Wan Feng and Le Yu are not at the right age of birth and death. It may also be true that, as you said, he may be sending me some information that he can''t keep Whatever the original heart can say, no matter what happens, I believe his nature is still good. For a person born with good luck and several generations of merit, he still has the bottom line. "


    "Don''t forget, the wind sleepless now is not the wind sleepless in the past, and the Xuanwu God is no longer the Xuanwu God. After they were combined into one, their feelings and perception are empathic, so later I didn''t send someone to stare at him, but chose to go by myself. However, there was an accident later. I think he kept repeating his previous actions and observed Zhaojue temple, plus Huasheng and river flow I relaxed my vigilance... "


    Speaking of this, Feng Qingcheng is a little ashamed. For those who work and strive for perfection, she can''t forgive such a mistake, but similarly, although she can''t prove that Feng Wumian didn''t take the Zhenyao tower, nor can she say that because Feng Wumian didn''t have a witness, she said that Feng Wumian took it.


    In fengqingcheng''s opinion, Fengxi just wanted to take this opportunity to ask about fengwumian. When she was not allowed to intervene, Fengxi was unwilling.


    Because the wind has no sleep, the faith of the wind collapsed.

 Chapter 4308

    "I... I do have some divination skills to anger the Feng family because of Qin Xiaobao. How can I not occupy any of them in my previous life and this life? It is also because the family has appointed Qin Xiaobao as the successor owner and has a grudge against my grandfather. I just don''t want Qin Xiaobao to go my way. When there are problems in the Feng family."


    "Maybe I can get rid of the corruption inside and let Qin Xiaobao welcome a new wind family, but I also know how many kilograms I have. I don''t have that ability, but I just want to do something for him while my body hasn''t fallen down."


    "Although I can''t completely say that I''m a strong crossbow bow now, my body is certainly not as good as before. I know myself best. Although I always said I didn''t worry about going back, I''ll be a hero 18 years later! But that''s self consolation. Now I''m really afraid to go out of this door, I just carry it back!"


    "Now there are many demons in the human world. I can''t do what I want. Whether it''s speed or strain ability, it''s falling sharply. There are several times. If the White Wolf God hadn''t been following me, I would have become a dead soul. Now he has protected me according to the life threat he encountered before, but followed me all the time. He should have known it long ago."


    "I don''t dare to tell Qin Wanyu, let alone let Qin Xiaobao know. Sometimes, I even question myself why I chose to give birth to Qin Xiaobao and let him experience these hardships. I can''t look after him. If he wasn''t my son, I don''t think he would be like this. He can''t speak. He worries about what to eat in his chosen life all day long..."


    At last, Feng Xi touched her face and threw out the water beads overflowing her eyes. This is not what she should have.


    She''s powerful when people travel from south to north. She hasn''t been to any place in the sky or underground. What is comparable to the gods? In her opinion, it''s just a fat face. In a few years, the problem of physical loss came.


    She has long been unable to enjoy the life of ordinary people. She didn''t think there was anything before. If life was wasted, what would it be like to live a long life? But she has concerns, not just one


    Sometimes Fengxi feels that the world is deliberately torturing her, and God can''t see her live a comfortable day.


    "In fact, I understand that you don''t have to try to comfort me."


    Feng Xi looked at Feng Qingcheng and opened his mouth to say something. He directly interrupted with self mockery, "I really understand that no matter what I do, I also belong to the human world. I crossed the boundary more than once, and I have to pay something accordingly! But I don''t regret it. This may be my destiny. I just love my child."


    "I''m not holding on to the matter of Feng Wumian. I just can''t think of anyone else who will have this motivation and ability. In the end, it''s something inherited by the Feng family. Only the Feng family knows how to use it. Feng Wumian knows better than others and is the most complex to the Feng family."


    "When I was sure that the demon tower was missing, my first reaction was to think of him. If it wasn''t him, I felt relieved. No matter what age it happened, his things were not easy to do. I didn''t necessarily have his courage, let alone the right or wrong he asked for. I really didn''t have his lofty ideal and change the survival rules of the three worlds and six ways! So if not If necessary, I don''t want to compete with him. I want him to rule it out first! "

 Chapter 4309

    Fengqingcheng and Fengxi talked for a long time in Fengjia''s ancestral home. It was so long that fengqingcheng gave up the idea of asking Fengxi for help. It was because she subconsciously idealized Fengxi that fengqingcheng ignored whether Fengxi was human or not.


    Unconsciously, fengqingcheng has completely regarded Fengxi as her partner, whether it is cultivation or others, but fengqingcheng has forgotten that Fengxi''s body has limits.


    When the overdraft reaches a critical point, her body will not be able to bear it.


    Fengxi is different from Huasheng, even her body''s bearing capacity is not as good as Jiang Xinrui! She has talent and hasn''t abandoned her body yet. Feng Qingcheng hopes that Feng Xi can practice to break the current state.


    Just don''t want to know that Fengxi can''t put down her children and lover.


    Qin, Wan and Yu are even different from Fengxi.


    Finally, Feng Xi took the clue given by Feng Qingcheng to find Feng Wumian. Whether she could find it or not, she also had to explain that the artifact of Feng family could not disappear in her hand. Moreover, in the dark, Feng Xi''s heart seemed to have something calling her. The name of that thing seemed to be about to come out, but Feng Xi couldn''t say it.


    She can only suppress her flustered feelings.


    Fengqingcheng can only put down the idea of looking for Fengxi''s help for a while. It''s been almost a month since the two children lost contact with Mingyan. She and Bai ran have no clue. She just found the news about the top ten artifact, but she can''t start the top ten artifact. She doesn''t know whether the children are really trapped in the same place with Mingyan.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhaojue temple.


    Chi Feng, who hadn''t appeared for a long time, suddenly appeared in front of the Zhaojue temple. Looking at the closed door, Chi Feng didn''t hesitate. When he was ready to walk through the temple wall, he suddenly turned to look at a centennial willow directly opposite Zhaojue temple. There seemed to be a personal shadow there. His breath was very strange, which Chi Feng had never seen.


    The two sides confronted each other for a few seconds. Even without eye contact, Chifeng felt that the other party had no intention to kill. Of course, he did not. Although Chifeng was a devil, he was born without the smell of tyranny and irritability.


    When it was determined that the other party had no intention to kill, Chifeng didn''t stop. He turned and walked in. The world changed. Chifeng also knew that it had climbed out of the crack of time and space.


    As long as it doesn''t affect him, Chifeng won''t start first. Unless necessary, Chifeng never takes the initiative to use magic.


    This is different from the war between gods and demons in those years, so don''t think that Chifeng is an invisible murderer because he was a pioneer during the war. Kindness can''t be said, but since he knows his own problems, he won''t take the initiative to provoke disputes.


    After the figure of Chifeng disappeared, the dark shadow made a deep sound, "It''s her brother in this life. They look very similar. The child is also a devil. Why is the devil gas so pure? It''s even purer than the devil gas of the reincarnated master mother. According to our investigation, his hands are more contaminated with blood than the master mother. I divined the master mother''s fate and found that the master mother was wearing karma. Did the master mother make her brother''s knife..."


    After the low voice was a gentle male voice, with only one sentence: "in this life, her name is Wanfeng, not your mistress. Let''s go."


    Then the dark shadow disappeared, and the low voice and gentle male voice disappeared together. They are the wind sleepless, basaltic beasts that have become one.

 Chapter 4310

    In Zhaojue temple, Chifeng didn''t know what was going on outside. He still rushed in as he had come to find his sister before, but he could rush into the temple wall this time, but he didn''t rush into the layers of boundaries and Buddha seals inside.


    He was even repelled by the Buddha seal. If Chi Feng didn''t rush hard with murderous spirit, he wouldn''t be as simple as retreating a few steps.


    The movement of Chifeng also surprised the little monk inside.


    I saw a bald little boy who looked like five or six years old coming out with a wary face, and then a bald big boy of seventeen or eighteen years old came out.


    The little boy was he Sizhe sent in by Jiang Xinrui. Of course, Jiang Xinrui sent him to another temple. I don''t know how the child finally returned to Zhaojue temple.


    I don''t know about these Chifeng. I just look at the two faces in front of me, I''m not a bad person. I''m looking for master forgetting dust. My sister is here. She follows master forgetting dust to learn scriptures. I''ve been here for a while before. I don''t know that the gate of the temple has been closed and a new master has come. I didn''t mean to touch the border just now. I just wanted to find my sister


    "Come to master forgetting dust again..."


    The bald boy whispered, and then seemed to suddenly think of something. He looked at Chifeng and said, "benefactor, but his name is Chifeng?"


    Chi Feng nodded.


    "Didn''t Chi Feng say that she is a younger brother? Why is she like a female almsgiver? Recently, people who look so beautiful have always come to the temple..."


    The bald boy and his father whispered, but Chifeng could hear it naturally. His eyes moved. Seeing this, the bald boy also felt offended. He quickly said a few impolite words, and then asked Chifeng to come in.


    This is different from others. Master qiechen had ordered it long ago.


    Master qiechen''s meditation room does have a boundary, but it needs master qiechen''s permission to enter. It''s like a default mechanism. The specific bald boy and little master can''t say clearly. He can''t even hide these things.


    Do everything according to the instructions of the masters.


    The moment before entering master qiechen''s meditation room, Chifeng stopped and suddenly turned to look at the bald boy and little master, "is that a girl except me? Is that Jiang?"


    "It''s sister Jiang. Her surname is Jiang. I call her sister Ruier. Does the beautiful brother know sister Ruier? I''m brought by sister Ruier!"


    He Sizhe didn''t change his name. When he heard someone ask about his beautiful sister, he answered enthusiastically. In his opinion, Ruier''s sister is the most beautiful in the world. He always felt that no one can be more beautiful than her. Until today, he entered Chifeng, but they are not beautiful. He Sizhe is still young and doesn''t understand the difference between beauty, but he feels good-looking.


    These two people really disagree with each other in their beauty.


    "Yes."


    Chifeng nodded and didn''t say anything more. He turned his head and went in, then closed the door. Hearing the news of Jiang Xinrui, he seemed to become very calm.


    "Almsgiver Chifeng is back. It seems that she has found a way to solve the problem. Almsgiver Wan Feng can control her to become a devil in a devil again?"


    Forgetting dust still sits under the statue of Buddha across a screen and slowly opens his eyes.


    "I didn''t find it, it was my third uncle! Since my sister had an accident, my third uncle and my parents quickly turned the whole three realms into the sky..."


    "I won''t talk to master forgetting dust about this process. I''m coming back this time to take my sister away!"

 Chapter 4311

    Chi Feng''s words were loud and non-negotiable. Although he was humble, he could not cover up his purpose. He wanted to take Wan Feng away and would not let Wan Feng continue to stay in this place and be detained like a prisoner.


    There are layers of boundaries and layers of Buddha seals. His sister is the princess of the demon world, her highness of the demon world, and the leader General of the demon world. How can she be imprisoned in the human world like a prisoner without freedom.


    Besides, Feng Ying has found a new way and finally moved the other party. Anyway, Chi Feng should try. In addition, with the changes in the outside world and the momentum of time and space cracks, no one knows when a hard battle will begin, but Wan Feng is still trapped in this place and has no way to control herself


    "What can I do? I''d like to hear about the tortuous process in the middle. Benefactor Chifeng can say something."


    "After all, the original intention of keeping almsgiver Wanfeng here is that she can live well and everyone can live well."


    Forgetting the dust, he looks at Chifeng. Behind the screen is Wanfeng sealed by the Buddha seal. If he doesn''t open the Buddha seal, Chifeng can''t take Wanfeng away.


    If there is a solution, the Chifeng family will not choose to leave Wanfeng in Zhaojue temple.


    Now Wanfeng''s situation is also different from before. Before there is no way to ensure it, forgetting dust is impossible to let her go. He is even more unlikely to know that releasing Wanfeng will bring immeasurable possibilities. As a Buddhist family, he can''t take risks.


    Now he is saving Wanfeng and saving the common people. In the past, Wanfeng could sit here calmly. Later, slowly, Wanfeng can only be normal when she is in a coma. At other times, she needs double Buddhist seals to suppress.


    "But all this has long gone against the original intention, hasn''t it? My sister is like a prisoner now, but she hasn''t made any mistakes! We''ve been in the human world for several years, and haven''t done anything too much? I admit, there was really no way. My sister''s magic gas is unconsciously consumed. When the magic gas is consumed, our sister will die and we will die One family can''t afford to gamble, so they can only beg the master to help. "


    "But there were people outside. At that time, because of the tight time, we needed the help of the master for the time being. Then at this time, our family were all looking for ways to save my sister. Since the Buddhist dharma can help my sister, our family found many Buddhist masters, and even became Buddhas. Related to Buddhism, the Emperor didn''t live up to those who wanted to help. We finally found someone who was willing to help..."


    "During this period of time, thank you for your efforts. Our family will bear in mind that if we need any help in the future, we will do it without hesitation! Now can you untie the Buddha seal and let me take my sister away!"


    Chifeng was not pleading, but asking. He knew that forgetting dust didn''t easily agree.


    The reason is needless to say. At this time, Chifeng just wants to take her sister away quickly and cause less trouble.


    "Since benefactor Chi Feng''s family asked for my Buddha, but finally someone related to the Buddha came to help, benefactor must already know why? So, why don''t you let benefactor Wan Feng stay here?"


    "Isn''t our original intention to live? If we live well, we won''t hurt ourselves or others."


    Forgetting dust is very clear that Buddhism never forces intervention. He is illuminated by the Buddha''s light. In this case, how can there be other Buddhas?


    Obviously, Chifeng just wants to take Wanfeng away. There is no solution at all, otherwise their parents won''t have come!

 Chapter 4312

    If in the past, master forgetting dust didn''t know this, and his hand couldn''t reach the demon world. People who had no intersection at all might have some intersection when Wanfeng was no longer Wanfeng, and at that time, they would be standing inside.


    Now, forgetting dust adheres to and does not participate in all causes and consequences in the world, but after Wan Feng''s things appear, he has no choice but also wants to save people, which is allowed by the Buddha. That means that this exception is Wan Feng. She is not bad in nature and can pull. Of course, there are reasons why forgetting dust has to refuse, but in forgetting dust''s opinion, the Buddha gave him the opportunity, that is acquiescence.


    That is, the opportunity is only his, and he is not superior. Perhaps because of his identity, no one is more appropriate than his intervention. It can be said that when the Chifeng family chose Zhaojue temple and him, they had no choice to regret.


    Unless Wanfeng''s body gets better, but after forgetting to observe for several months, Wanfeng can keep her life by relying on the Buddha''s seal.


    So when Chifeng opens his mouth, he will take Wanfeng away. Forgetting dust knows that Chifeng must know something. He can''t wait.


    "Master forgetting dust, you just don''t let people go, right? You didn''t plan to let my sister leave at the beginning. All of you plan to lock her up to death!"


    Chi Feng said this and her eyes became red. It was a sign of anger.


    When he received the news from the third uncle, Chifeng was very happy. He knew that the third uncle would find some way, otherwise he would not contact him. Although the third uncle usually looked unreliable, he was always the most rigorous one when touching his family.


    But Chi Feng didn''t expect that the way given by the third uncle was a big bet. In other words, the third uncle had given up, not only the third uncle, but also his parents. They couldn''t find a way to save their sister. Even if they exhausted their cultivation, it would be futile.


    This news is a bolt from the blue for Chifeng, and can''t be accepted anyway.


    In fact, Feng Ying and Brahma''s husband and wife can''t give up Wan Feng? They have been aimlessly looking for all the impossibilities, but they know what the facts are.


    From confidence at the beginning to decadence later


    After Chifeng knew, he just wanted to take his sister away. Even if there was... That day, his sister would leave, so go home. They were together. Their parents had not given up, and the third uncle was continuing his impossible attempt. Chifeng just didn''t want her sister to remain trapped in this place.


    Through the screen, Chi Feng could see a figure kneeling on the ground. He couldn''t believe it was Wan Feng!


    "The master helped my sister. Our family also said that we owe you a life. As long as the master speaks, the devil world will return. Now I want to take my sister away. I don''t want her to live in such humiliation. I''ll take her home."


    "Chifeng doesn''t want to be an enemy of the master, let alone fight in Zhaojue temple. Please leave room for both of us."


    Chi Feng tidied up his mood a little. He knew that he would try not to do it without doing it. He was not ungrateful.


    At this time, Chifeng doesn''t have his own scruples. What can''t be hurt


    And Chifeng said and walked behind the screen.


    I just didn''t expect that the screen in front of forgetting dust would automatically divide into redundant screen faces. It turned out that the screen was just a virtual shadow, blocking outsiders from approaching.

 Chapter 4313

    As long as forgetting the dust and not nodding and not removing the Buddha seal, Chi Feng will not see Wan Feng, let alone take Wan Feng away.


    Of course, even if Chi Feng finally killed master forgetting dust, the Buddha seal is still there.


    Similarly, Chi Feng can''t kill master forgetting dust.


    "Now it''s not just your family''s business to let you leave with her. You know that her condition is deteriorating day by day, and she can''t control herself. Her body is being replaced little by little. When all the replacement is completed, it may be clear who did what! But before that, you worked hard for a long time, you didn''t find any useful clues and couldn''t save her Want to take her away? Isn''t that accelerating her death? "


    "Have you ever thought that without the suppression of the Buddha seal, the replacement process will be faster and faster. She is no longer your sister, and she will never come back again. If you didn''t find the problem of Wanfeng at the beginning, she would have been hollowed out quietly, and your sister was replaced and manipulated by others, do you think this is a new comfort? That''s why you are worried Take her away. "


    "But you know, she is no longer a devil in the real sense, because the suppression of the Buddha''s seal has become a brand, her soul will struggle, and her resentment and evil spirit will reach a new peak! At that time, she may kill you and your parents, and now she has less and less time to wake up..."


    Forgetting dust looked at Chifeng saying word by word. He believed that although what he said was difficult to understand, Chifeng could understand, because some words could be clicked, and Chifeng knew the causes and consequences.


    "If you don''t let her go, you''re saving her..."


    Forgetting what else Chen wanted to say, but was interrupted by Chifeng''s words, "so? According to the master, my sister will still disappear. We have to wait and see who is hurting her? If we can''t wait? Has the substitution failed? Or there is no substitution at all? What are we gambling on?"


    "I don''t want to take care of anything now, let alone gamble. I just want to take my sister! I don''t want to look at her like this, master, untie the Buddha seal!"


    Chi Feng said, gathering purple magic Qi in her hands and ready to attack at any time. What''s surprising is that the intensity of the magic Qi makes the enchantment begin to shake?


    When Chifeng stretched out his hands, the double-layer boundary left by Huasheng and the river kept shaking.


    Chifeng raised her eyes to see that it was not caused by him. Then she didn''t wait for him to react with forgetting dust. She only heard a loud noise, "roar!" Someone took the lead in fighting against the border!


    Soon it became lively outside. Strictly speaking, it was the child''s cry. It was the little boy just now. He was frightened because the temple door was blown up.


    The fine stones even scratched his face. He Sizhe was so frightened that he quickly hugged Kongji''s thigh, then covered his face and began to cry. In fact, Kongji didn''t go well. Although he was a monk since childhood, he was only 19 this year. Where have you seen this battle.


    If it hadn''t been for the death of other masters in the temple, it wouldn''t have been for him. A little monk burning a fire in the backyard came to the front yard to do his work.


    Then he turned and shouted at the Buddhist temple of forgetting dust: "master, something happened. Our door was blown up by a very ugly thing with a braid on his head and a numb body. I don''t know whether it''s a person or a ghost!"


    "He wants to blow up!"

 Chapter 4314

    While describing the strange human figure that appeared impressively after the collapse of the temple door, Kongji shouted uncontrollably. He felt that there was still a child hanging on his leg. Kongji tried to look like an adult and told him that he was not afraid.


    But seeing that guy continue to fight, this is to attack the border. He was scared and clapped the door. If he couldn''t get in, he would really go in.


    It''s just that all this happened in the electro-optic flint room. The situation in the room is also tense, and the guy outside has no superfluous words at all. He directly attacked the second layer and fought towards the border. The effect of the vibration can be said to be shaking the earth and mountains.


    Empty silence hugged he Sizhe, and big tears hung on their faces, which had been completely uncontrollable.


    They thought they were going to explain here. Unexpectedly, the boundary was located at the door of the meditation room, that is to say, the attack outside stopped on the empty face. He looked at a layer of invisible gas blocked and disappeared. At that moment, he only felt reborn after robbery.


    But the other party doesn''t seem to want to let them go. He''s like dealing with a bulletproof glass. If one shot doesn''t work, then two or three shots will be fired until he''s exhausted and runs out of ammunition and food.


    Although the boundary is different from bulletproof glass, it has the same merit, that is, when the opponent''s strength reaches a critical point, it can make a gap. After all, Huasheng and Jiangliu are not perfect.


    Also because of this, they set up two fences, but no one thought that someone would deal with a small temple? Still holding the momentum of your death and my death.


    Although the first layer of boundary has not been broken, it has shaken! It can be seen that the strength of the other party is not vulgar. Although it is not under the Huasheng River, it can definitely fight.


    In the meditation room.


    Forgetting the dust, he felt the shaking of the boundary, and the Buddha beads in his hands didn''t turn. It was obvious that this outside looked more difficult than Chifeng.


    After hesitating for a moment, forget dust still let empty silence come in with he Sizhe, although the situation in the room is not very good.


    When Kongji heard master qiechen''s call, he was very happy. He quickly took he Sizhe into the meditation room. At this moment, he didn''t know whether to be glad that there were only a few of them in the temple. Even when he escaped, he wouldn''t be muddled.


    Just looking at the boy in the meditation room, who is more beautiful than the girl, with dark purple flame in his hands and killing intention in his eyes, facing master forgetting dust, empty silence wants to make himself unable to breathe. How dare you do anything all day? Heaven is going to die at Zhaojue temple.


    Empty silence looked down at the little radish Ding he Sizhe. The child''s life is more bitter than him. It''s better not to come.


    In the few seconds when Kongji and he Sizhe came in, the border was still shaking, because the external attack had not stopped at all, and I didn''t know how powerful the other party could withstand such consumption.


    At the moment of entering the door, Kongji looked into the distance. The guy''s eyes seemed to be determined not to open the border today. There was a feeling that the fish died and the net was broken.


    "Benefactor Chifeng, I remember you just said that you owe me a life? Or something?"


    "Now Zhaojue temple is in trouble, please help!"


    Forgetting dust looked at Chifeng Road. He didn''t want to fight because he was not good at fighting. It was obviously not a good stubble outside. Moreover, he couldn''t stop pressing Wanfeng''s Buddha seal until he had to.

 Chapter 4315

    "Hum! The master asked me to take my sister away. I will help you if there are people outside."


    Chifeng heard that forgetting dust would call him a benefactor again. She just felt her teeth itch. Why didn''t he find the monk so rogue before?


    "So, almsgiver Chifeng wants to have a competition with the poor monk? If that person outside calls in, I really don''t know who he''s aiming at. Why should almsgiver Chifeng talk about conditions at this time?"


    "We can''t protect ourselves."


    Forgetting the dust felt more and more intense shaking due to the attack outside, but he didn''t panic. He seriously theorized with Chifeng.


    At the same time, I was also thinking about who the man outside was. When Kongji came in with he Sizhe, forget dust took a look. I can only say that Kongji''s child''s description of the shape is still very pertinent in his extreme fear.


    But anyway, he really didn''t know the man, but his eyes looked familiar!


    For a time, forgetting the dust in his heart, he wondered who the man was and what he was doing. There were only people in this room in Zhaojue temple. Who was he aiming at?


    Thinking of this, forgetting dust turned his head and looked at the pale emptiness on his face. After thinking about it, he shut up again, but he felt that no one was more suitable than him. Can''t he let children go?


    "Empty silence, why didn''t you ask who that man is? What does he want to do? It''s impolite to hit the door without saying a word."


    Empty silence?


    "Shifu, I think he can''t communicate. Look at the frequency of attacking the barrier. The disciple thinks that even if he dies here today, he will open the barrier."


    "Master, aren''t you afraid? If he really opens the border, what shall we do?"


    Empty silence said carefully.


    Forgetting dust continues to turn the Buddha beads. He is not afraid of the border crossing. After all, there is another one who also wants to use force in front of him. He is numb.


    "Can''t protect himself? Hum, your master, of course he''s not afraid!"


    Chi Feng lit the magic fire in his hand and directly sneered. Instead of forgetting dust, he replied, "he''s waiting. The people who decorate the double-layer boundary in this Zen room must feel it. They''re supposed to rush here!"


    "If it weren''t for the appearance of time and space cracks, they didn''t know where they had gone. If they were in the human world, they might be coming soon! When they came, master forgetchen didn''t have to come forward at all, and the people outside would have solved it."


    "What you said to let me go out to deal with it is just to delay time, because when they come, they can deal with both the man who attacked the border outside and me. What master forgetting dust has to do now is to delay time."


    Chi Feng said that although he didn''t really attack, he didn''t take back the magic fire.


    He was worried just now. Since forgetting dust can allow him to enter and exit the double-layer barrier, he is not afraid of him directly robbing people! Huasheng and Jiangliu will come. He knows that he doesn''t want to go against Huasheng and Jiangliu.


    After all, there is no chance of winning.


    But give up like this, Chi Feng feels sorry for her sister! We can only blame the man outside. He came at a "time", which accelerated the arrival time of Huasheng and Jiangliu!


    "Benefactor is right!"


    "So, benefactor, do you want to rob people? It''s the best way to leave her here. Why do you do that?"


    "Maybe..."


    Forget the dust to want to say, maybe, Wan Feng can return to the past, this is his idea all the time, but before he finished, he was directly knocked down, and even Chi Feng didn''t stand firm. It can only be said that none of them thought that the strength of the other party would suddenly change!

 Chapter 4316

    "The border has become thinner!"


    Chifeng stood still. He underestimated the people outside. He could make the boundary arranged by Huasheng different in thickness. Such a persistent attack on Huasheng''s boundary is equivalent to a direct declaration of war with Huasheng.


    Now, in the three realms and six ways, anyone who has some accomplishments will not know who Huasheng is? Especially in the human world, how can anyone really dare? Or who in Zhaojue temple is worth it?


    But anyway, at this time, Chifeng had to give up the confrontation with forgetting dust. Forgetting dust can really do it. It''s still a monk, since it can really consume it.


    The man outside, the attack speed is really too fast. Chifeng is really worried that the border will be broken. What should my sister do at that time, even if she doesn''t come for my sister, who can tell? There are so many people in front of her.


    As long as they persist for a while, Huasheng and Jiangliu must be on the road. They can''t feel it, let alone not come.


    Thinking of this, Chifeng didn''t seem very worried.


    The magic fire in Chifeng''s hand was put away because of the movement outside. To put it bluntly, Chifeng was testing the bottom line of forgetting dust. If forgetting dust didn''t nod, even if he could break the Buddha seal, there were two layers of boundaries outside, which was different from his direct permission to come in.


    But on second thought, maybe the man outside came also an opportunity, an opportunity for him and his sister.


    Although it was too risky, he didn''t know whether the people outside were enemies or friends.


    "The border is loose. If Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu don''t come yet... Master forgetting dust, I can only protect my sister and me. As for what others will encounter, I may not care. After all, my ability is limited."


    "However, I''d like to meet the man outside! He can beat the border arranged by Hua Sheng like this... There are people in the three realms and six roads who dare to challenge Hua Sheng!"


    Chi Feng''s eyebrows and eyes moved slightly. He pushed the door and was about to go out. He saw a powerful aura coming face to face. Although it was the afterwave of power, Chi Feng was flustered enough. This was really flustered, because the sudden aura could purify his evil Qi.


    At that moment, Chifeng couldn''t care about anything. He subconsciously closed the door again and avoided the boundary between Huasheng and the river. He just wanted the rest of his aura to spread quickly and didn''t let him avoid it.


    Because Chifeng, Qichen and others are in the meditation room, they can only keep feeling the shaking of the boundary. For the last boundary shaking to make several people stand unstable, they think that the person is still attacking the boundary.


    In fact, a new force came and prevented the man from continuing to attack the barrier. The new force really came and crushed the man directly, and the aftershock shocked the barrier.


    Of course, there is also the power to beat the barrier before this, otherwise the power later will not be so fast.


    But this power should not be underestimated. Only the remaining power has made people tremble, let alone face the people who are critically hit.


    For the situation of shaking the border, I said that the accident was purely an accident! It''s really too anxious. Time is tight and the task is heavy. I almost opened it directly when I saw an uneasy molecule! Therefore, for those who just shake the boundary earthquake violently into the room, they can''t stand stably. She is unintentional.


    In the meditation room.


    "What happened? Why did it suddenly stop moving?"

 Chapter 4317

    Kongji shook a small bald head. First he touched he Sizhe in his arms, and then secretly pushed open a gap in the door of the meditation room to observe the situation outside. He Sizhe in his arms also looked at it. Then he saw Kongji and he Sizhe. Their fear became happy at the same time, as if they had seen the great Savior.


    It''s different from the one who just faced forgetting dust. The gap is big.


    Shouted with one voice: "sister Ruier!"


    "It''s sister rui''er. Look, master. We''re all right. Sister rui''er beat that ugly monster away. It''s really powerful."


    "Beautiful brother, that''s sister rui''er! What''s wrong with you? Wasn''t it very powerful just now? How can you be so scared that your face is so white?"


    He Sizhe''s excited little face turned pink. He was happy and forgot the injury on his face. He remembered that his beautiful brother was going to open the door and go out. Then it was like hot hands. He withdrew directly and stood behind the door. His face was very bad and a little fake white.


    He Sizhe is young. He just feels that Chifeng''s face is white and doesn''t look like a normal person. On second thought, looking at the appearance just now, this beautiful brother should not have been a normal person. In that case, it shouldn''t be very strange to become like this?


    Later, he Sizhe didn''t think much. Now it''s not terrible for him. He has seen different things since he was a child. Now he sees his benefactor again, he''s even more afraid. He opened the door and went out.


    After he Sizhe left, the door of the meditation room was not closed tightly. Perhaps it was the function of his heart. Chifeng felt that there was aura coming in, and his face became whiter.


    He almost forgot what her greatest strength was! He almost forgot that because of him, she never really broke out in front of him for fear of hurting him by mistake.


    Because she knew she couldn''t stand her aura.


    I just didn''t expect that Jiang Xinrui''s cultivation has been so refined for a long time!


    "There are only a few left in front of us. Don''t worry."


    "Won''t you see her?"


    Forgetting dust looked at Chifeng sweating and guessed what was going on with him, but he didn''t know that the entanglement between the two children would be so big.


    Chifeng didn''t answer, but wiped the sweat on her head and looked at Jiang Xinrui along the crack of the door. At this time, her eyebrows and eyes were sharp, like a sharp blade. If Jiang Xinrui was a flower in the past, now it is a cannibal flower in full bloom and with great danger.


    Soft and deceptive, never her.


    Along with Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, he saw the man who was hit and flew. Indeed, it was like empty silence. He saw the man staggering back. He seemed to have seen the cruel and tough eyes somewhere!


    Chifeng tried to recall the man. Several possibilities crossed her mind. In the end, she couldn''t believe it. Was it really her? The one he knew? How did she become like this?


    In my impression, although Chifeng always disliked her and thought she was very disturbing, Chifeng never wanted to hurt her, even if she wanted to imprison him, and then helped Huasheng with her sister Wanfeng


    The last news is that she travels around with a boy who likes her and is inseparable from him. Why now


    When the boy is not around, she becomes human and ghost. She is a divine beast!

 Chapter 4318

    Jiang Xinrui seemed to feel something outside. She glanced at the slightly opened door, but it was only one glance. She saw he Sizhe and empty silence. She didn''t respond. She saw that they could still laugh. It seemed that there should be nothing inside.


    She has made preparations to go to the underworld. After all, she needs Ling Shujun''s eyes to help her distinguish the atmosphere of the world. Just when she was preparing to go, she received a message from her mother and told her to rush to Zhaojue temple.


    An accident happened in Zhaojue temple!


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t care about anything. She left Ling Shujun and came over. She was worried that the person who shot at Zhaojue Temple last time came again, which could make her mother''s tone become rapidly worried. It proved that it was definitely not simple.


    Because her mother and father were farther away, although they didn''t say it clearly, Jiang Xinrui guessed that it should be inconvenient to convey it, and she didn''t keep asking. She was worried that Wan Feng had an accident when she was late.


    Then... What will Chifeng do.


    He always felt that he owed Wan Feng''s life and her life.


    Although Jiang Xinrui often has a hard mouth and doesn''t want to take care of it, she can''t do anything about Chifeng. It doesn''t matter. She doesn''t worry.


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t know what speed she came with.


    Looking at a figure constantly hitting a corner of the border, she even saw the border shaking constantly. As soon as she was anxious, she directly beat people out, which also blocked her purpose of continuing to hit the border.


    It was also because the matter was urgent that she didn''t take her strength. She rarely tried her best in this way. The ten times ten aura turned into an attack. Looking at the afterwave of aura, Jiang Xinrui''s heart was relieved that it didn''t continue to spread towards the Zen room where she forgot dust.


    All demons are afraid of her aura. They just look at each other''s accomplishments and how to protect themselves. Thinking of sister Wan Feng''s current situation, Jiang Xinrui is really worried that she is weak and can''t even bear a little pure aura.


    Jiang Xinrui''s coming today is not life-saving.


    "Be careful, sister rui''er. That''s ugly!"


    He Sizhe kept looking at Jiang Xinrui. Seeing that she was absent for a moment, he couldn''t help reminding her.


    Hearing this, there were several nervous smells in the air, both inside and outside the meditation room, and even a burst of anger, which was not felt but seen.


    Hearing that they are called ugly, any woman can''t bear it, especially a child''s voice. Children won''t cheat.


    She hates children, too!


    "Who do you say is ugly? I heard you say I''m ugly just now! Before you stood in the border, I couldn''t reach it. Now... You die first!"


    Although the voice of the black shadow was hoarse, those who knew her knew who she was.


    Also because of this sound, Chi Feng standing in the meditation room determined who the visitor was.


    He didn''t expect how jade Qilin became like this?


    Even Chifeng thought she had heard wrong. How could it be Yu Qilin?


    She is a unicorn. Strictly speaking, she is the last unicorn beast in the three realms and six ways.


    What did she go through and why did she suddenly attack Zhaojue temple?


    If it weren''t for fear that Jiang Xinrui would be affected if she went out, she would be afraid that she couldn''t use all her spiritual power


    Otherwise Chifeng really wants to go out and ask her why?

 Chapter 4319

    Yu Qilin didn''t know that Chifeng was inside. Seeing the two people who cursed themselves as ugly, she finally came out. She could kill them first with less strength.


    At that time, Yu Qilin threw out a whirlwind whip with his right hand. With the dark ghost spirit, he was surprised and hit he Sizhe and Kongji directly.


    Yu Qilin doesn''t need much power to deal with two mortals. He can kill them directly.


    If Kongji and he Sizhe take this move, they will not only die, but even have no bones. They will directly grind them into meat.


    As for Kongji and he Sizhe, they were completely stunned. They watched the strange whirlwind hit them and forgot to respond. Jiang Xinrui wanted to go, but she was obviously slower. When everyone thought Kongji and he Sizhe would die, a purple magic gas formed a barrier in front of Kongji and he Sizhe at the last critical moment.


    Completely stop the attack.


    Once again after the disaster, Kongji and he Sizhe dare not speak, or they may be scared silly. Chifeng impolitely threw Kongji and he Sizhe into the meditation room.


    Seeing that she was blocked, Yu Qilin just wanted to continue, but she was stunned when she looked at the blazing Phoenix in the sun. She didn''t know he was coming.


    Chi Feng had to appear. Although his mouth was hard, he didn''t want to see the life disappear in front of him. Moreover, he was closest and could only reach out. He also wanted to accumulate blessings.


    Unless he has to, Chifeng won''t do it. His ruthlessness is ruthless, only when necessary.


    As for Jiang Xinrui''s aura, Chifeng thought that she was still fast at the critical moment. Stay away from her


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t expect that Yu Qilin would suddenly change direction. Looking at Yu Qilin coming towards her with hate eyes, Jiang Xinrui is ready for battle. Although she is surprised that Yu Qilin has become like this, Jiang Xinrui won''t be surprised no matter what happens in today''s world.


    Not to mention that only a jade Qilin has become beyond recognition. Moreover, without the support of Fengdu emperor, jade Qilin has always given her a sinister feeling, just because Yu Qilin helped her at that time.


    Even if there is anything bad, Jiang Xinrui won''t say anything. She never mind her own business. In addition, because Chifeng and Yu Qilin have always had a problem with her, Jiang Xinrui has seen it several times. When no one pays attention, Yu Qilin will look at her with a pair of resentful eyes.


    After she found out, she immediately turned into a little vernacular and hypocritically approached her mother.


    But Yu Qilin didn''t expect that the spring breeze would be so difficult to enter. When her mother clearly showed that she liked her, she still couldn''t go in and out of the spring breeze, or even stay.


    Later, Yu Qilin didn''t appear, and Jiang Xinrui didn''t care about her.


    Who could have thought that Yu Qilin would change beyond recognition. She is really beyond recognition, not a metaphor.


    Jiang Xinrui doubts whether Yu Qilin has practiced some taboo techniques and has been eaten back. Otherwise, how could she become like this?


    Seeing Chifeng appear, Jiang Xinrui is very indifferent, or it is not suitable to talk about the past at this time. Neither of them spoke. They just looked at each other and nodded. A silent tacit understanding surrounded them.


    Seeing that the two of them are simultaneously hostile to her, Yu Qilin is just ignited again because Chi Feng appears to be suppressed.

 Chapter 4320

    Yu Qilin knows that Chifeng likes Jiang Xinrui. That love has been made public, just as she likes him, but he never wastes a trace of emotion on himself.


    Seeing the two of them standing together again and looking at themselves, Yu Qilin felt that her adrenaline was soaring.


    She shouldn''t break into the border with the determination to die. She should kill Jiang Xinrui! In the end, the thing to replace Wan Feng has been engraved in her mind. That is the last thing she did when she completed her body. She exhausted her heart, but both sides were hurt!


    Thinking of this, Yu Qilin''s eyes at Jiang Xinrui are like looking at a corpse. Even if she runs out of five thousand years of aura, she will kill the woman who robbed her.


    As long as Jiang Xinrui is there, Chifeng will never look at her.


    "You are the mysterious man who has been following us before. You killed the camphor tree demon family on September mountain. You captured Cui Jianqing in Baize town. Later, you did the residents of Baize town!"


    "Your eyes remind me of being stared at by people on September mountain. It seems to penetrate me. I''m still thinking, who would hate me so? Is it because I broke the worship of September mountain? When we came to Baize Town, the places we tracked were very similar to Wanfeng. We always thought it was the place Wanfeng had been to, but when we asked Wanfeng, she didn''t remember I have to... "


    "I was thinking, why is this in the middle? The breath of Wanfeng? How can there be a place that is completely meaningless? When I saw you today, I suddenly understood. Although it is difficult to understand, I believe the facts I saw."


    "Originally, I wanted to go to the underworld and confirm it. It seems that it doesn''t need to be used. No wonder Ling Shujun would say that the cold smell on my body is very similar to Baize Town, because I didn''t just go to the underworld at that time, I also went to Fengdu and met you!"


    "You pretended so well at that time. I should have found out your acting skills and what you did are worthy of Fengdu emperor?"


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Yu Qilin''s expression from the initial uncertainty to the later affirmation and speculation.


    Yu Qilin is also frightened from the beginning, then sneers, and no longer hides. It doesn''t matter. What else does Jiang Xinrui don''t understand.


    Originally, Jiang Xinrui was just a piece of evidence. She absorbed the power of many ancient ferocious animals with the dry moon. Her cultivation had obviously made a breakthrough and was ready to take Ling Shujun to the underworld to argue. As a result, something happened in Zhaojue temple and disrupted the plan.


    But I don''t want to confirm it directly.


    "How is that possible?"


    For Jiang Xinrui''s words, Chifeng doesn''t believe her, but feels incredible. How can jade Qilin have the smell of her sister? And Chifeng''s words are also questioning Yu Qilin.


    At the beginning, Chi Feng''s attention was in the meditation room, and her sister was right in front of her. How could Chi Feng feel the smell of her sister again outside?


    Is this the darkness under the light?


    Because when Jiang Xinrui pointed this out, Chifeng immediately felt the smell very similar to his sister. How could he feel wrong?


    Recalling that he and Jiang Xinrui found a similar sister''s breath in September mountain, they always thought it had been a long time and the breath had faded... Now, it was Yu Qilin''s "imitation", so he acquiesced that the breath had faded. He never thought anyone would do that.


    "Yu Qilin! What''s your plan? Don''t tell me. It''s about you that my sister has become like this?"

 Chapter 4321

    Although Chifeng has always had a problem with Yu Qilin, after all, anyone who has been seeing a sick person who likes him will feel uncomfortable. Only in Chifeng''s opinion, Yu Qilin is very reasonable and wise in other aspects, except for his extreme love for himself.


    It''s also very capable. Fengdu is basically managed by Yu Qilin. With thunder means like the underworld, it''s difficult to avoid running out of a few lonely ghosts, but such a situation has never occurred in Fengdu.


    Although Fengdu is different from other places, it is a real prison, but it is difficult to meet a place where there will never be any mistakes.


    For this, Chifeng can only be understood as the good governance of Fengdu emperor, and there must be the means of Yu Qilin.


    But what Chifeng didn''t know was that there was another force working on the governance of Fengdu.


    Even the Fengdu Emperor didn''t know.


    Of course, this is later. Now Chi Feng''s attention is on Yu Qilin, who has changed beyond recognition. He wants Yu Qilin to give him a complete explanation. Why does Wan Feng smell on her?


    And what does Wanfeng have to do with her!


    Chi Feng''s heart is beating wildly at the moment. If his sister becomes like this, it has something to do with Yu Qilin, then his attitude towards Yu Qilin will change. Don''t worry about the face of Fengdu emperor. Even if it''s an earth shaking accident, he wants Yu Qilin so that the whole Fengdu will pay a price!


    "Yu Qilin, did you do all this? I want to know the truth. Why did you smash the border today? For me? If it was because of me, how could you know I would come today?"


    "You talk! Don''t you like me? Don''t you say you can''t refuse me? You were the breath of Baize town in September mountain. This breath can''t deceive people. It''s hard evidence. Why don''t you admit it?"


    Chifeng wants to hear Yu Qilin speak, but she won''t speak again.


    For such a person who claims to like himself, Chifeng only feels angry and even disgusted. Why is he liked by such a person?


    Looking at Chifeng''s undisguised disgust, Yu Qilin''s eyes shed blood and tears. Because she was eaten back by the double Gu, her whole body''s blood dried up, like an old man. If she didn''t die at the critical moment, maybe at this time, she would have been lying in the corner of Fengdu and become a corpse.


    But what did she pay so much for?


    "You''ve said everything you need to say. What do you want me to say? I don''t know what Wan Feng is like. I just want to control her. Who knows? I''m the one who killed the people in Baize town on the mountain in September! But I''m not the one who caused all this! It''s her! Jiang Xinrui, it''s because she pressed me step by step that she hurt me like this! Use the beast''s life Go and exchange... "


    "It''s all you, Jiang Xinrui! Why don''t you die for such a selfish and hypocritical person!"


    When Yu Qilin said what to exchange, she looked at Jiang Xinrui''s lofty appearance, and all her emotions came.


    If there is no Jiang Xinrui, she is still a jade Qilin high above. Who doesn''t shout jade girl when she sees her?


    And now? Become ugly in the mouth of children! And was completely disgusted by Chifeng!


    Even if Chifeng didn''t say such words himself, what else did she not understand when she looked at Chifeng''s eyes

 Chapter 4325

    "OK! It''s rare for you to think of me like this. Let me tell you a secret..."


    Yu Qilin''s eyes were ferocious and his face was full of ferocity. His dark green lips spit out a sentence coldly, "then kill Jiang Xinrui, marry me, and I''ll let Wan Feng live! No one knows what happened to Wan Feng except me..."


    "What''s the matter? Why don''t you do it? Are you reluctant? Or do you want to save your sister? I tell you, Wanfeng won''t wait long. When her body is completely hollowed out, she will die. I want to control her, but she has a Buddha seal. I can''t get in and do anything. If her body doesn''t join me for a long time, she will lose a lot. You should be very happy Clearly, does she have less and less time to wake up now? "


    Yu Qilin continues to attack Jiang Xinrui while putting pressure on Chifeng. Since he wants to save Wan Feng, it proves that he is still useful to Chifeng. She should have thought that there are still many ways to get Chifeng. It''s already despicable. Does she have to threaten to force her?


    It turned out that she was stupid. Why didn''t she think of such a way once and for all!


    But in the final analysis, if there was no substitute for Wanfeng at the beginning, how could she have today''s opportunity? How could she negotiate if she hadn''t sent Wan Feng to the point of hopelessness?


    Watching Chifeng clench her hands, even the appearance of green veins on her forehead also looks beautiful. How can a man be so beautiful that it is difficult to distinguish between male and female and attract her all the time?


    Maybe it''s paranoia. At this time, Yu Qilin has no normal thinking ability in her mind. The double Gu brings her back, which also makes her body empty. If she didn''t rely on a deal later, just relying on the people in September mountain and Baize Town, when would she have to recover?


    Even if you add the elixir of the Baize beast, it is a drop in the bucket. It''s not enough at all.


    But now it doesn''t matter


    She believed that someone would not let her die before she lost her value.


    "Are you still considering whether your sister is important or a woman who doesn''t like you at all?"


    "Chifeng, you have to think clearly... Your sister is under my control. I was swallowed like this. How can she be better? If it wasn''t for the blessing of the Buddha light, she was worse than me, would you like to try? I can tell you one more thing, that is, I''m dead, and Wanfeng will be buried with me! She can wake up now and then because my strength is strengthened, otherwise she would have died earlier If you don''t believe it, go and have a look at Wan Feng. The more I spend on cultivation, the more painful I am and she is! "


    Yu Qilin smiles ferociously, with the tip of her tongue against the root of her teeth. She really looks forward to Chifeng''s choice, and looks forward to watching Jiang Xinrui''s end.


    Although we can''t "save the country with a curve" and slowly integrate into Wanfeng''s body, so as to get close to Chifeng, wouldn''t it be better if we could directly put it in place!


    Originally, she didn''t care about Wanfeng''s life and death. When stimulated by Jiang Xinrui, she wanted to die together. She wasted such a good opportunity!


    With that, Yu Qilin gathered her few remaining accomplishments again, endured the pain caused by exceeding the limit and ran away. It doesn''t matter. She hurts, as does Wan Feng in the Zen room. Their double Gu has long been born in dependence.


    Wan Feng''s coma was because her sense of autonomy was getting weaker and weaker, and her mother Gu didn''t reunite with her son Gu for a long time, and both sides would bite back

 Chapter 4326

    But Wan Feng''s treatment is much better than Yu Qilin''s. Wan Feng has a lot of people helping her continue her life, and what about Yu Qilin? She can only use the method of carrying karma to kill and supplement herself with human energy. In order to absorb more and not be discovered by heaven, she has many reasons, found many ways and went to many places with the breath of Wan Feng


    As a result, she only sought a little help and the opportunity to replenish energy. She was also disturbed by Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng, and even broke her way back. She was injured again and again by Huasheng''s border and expelled by the Buddha seal. Everything is inhuman torture for Yu Qilin.


    The way for Wanfeng to transfer her pain is for a group of people who care about her to accompany her and find a new way for her. What about Yu Qilin? We can only use happiness to make ourselves happy, paralyze their own pain, torture the last person around her, and don''t want to see her


    When Yu Qilin thinks of this, she has more hatred for Jiang Xinrui. She is more determined to get Chifeng. Why can''t she get Chifeng''s love after paying so much? She paid so much for Chifeng that she became unlike herself. Why did Chifeng choose Jiang Xinrui?


    Isn''t it because Jiang Xinrui has a good parent who can help him? Or is Jiang Xinrui more beautiful and has higher cultivation?


    In fact, no matter how Chifeng finally answers, Yu Qilin is not satisfied. She only believes what she sees and is willing to believe.


    "Go and have a look... I always feel that Wanfeng''s condition can''t start. It''s strange. Now it''s possible to know what''s going on. No matter whether it''s true or false, look first. No matter what she says, we promise her to delay time!"


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Chifeng struggling and knows what he is thinking. Sometimes this person is very serious and doesn''t understand the way to contain him first. In this way, Jiang Xinrui can only speak first.


    As for what Yu Qilin said, kill her? Jiang Xinrui has never paid attention to it. Even if yu Qilin''s cultivation can be better than herself, Yu Qilin has forgotten that her greatest skill is to purify her aura. She can not only purify the magic Qi, but also purify any power to the invisible. It only depends on each other''s ability and whether her aura is purified enough. Of course, her aura can be regenerated, but it takes time.


    Knowing that Chifeng is around, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t purify her aura anymore. She uses the power of the dry moon! So Jiang Xinrui didn''t use her real strength at all! How could she be afraid of Yu Qilin?


    Now it''s just because of Yu Qilin''s words that he cares about Wan Feng in the meditation room. As long as Wan Feng''s condition can be solved, that''s the real new account and the old account.


    Jiang Xinrui is really stupid if he can''t control his feelings and does things without reason for Yu Qilin''s strange speeches. There is not only love in this world. In front of absolute strength, he has no right to choose, and even the threat is pale.


    At this time, Yu Qilin is like a clown in Jiang Xinrui''s eyes.


    Jiang Xinrui never felt that she couldn''t control her feelings. Like her feelings for Feng Ying''s little daughter, in her opinion, it just proved that she had seven emotions and six desires, and she would be excited, but it wouldn''t pose any threat to her! The only time she was irrational and did something for Feng Ying... At that time, she still remained rational and didn''t kill anyone.


    Chifeng is different from her. Now Jiang Xinrui thinks she has seen it very clearly. It''s family and no less than the company her parents gave he

 Chapter 4327

    In Jiang Xinrui''s opinion, it is because she is a family member that she has been worried about Chifeng. This is also why Chifeng is different in her heart. Jiang Xinrui tells herself again and again that some feelings can''t be moved, and she won''t allow herself to be irrational.


    Chi Feng is going to check Wan Feng''s situation. In fact, before that, he has found that Wan Feng''s situation is really bad, but he can''t prove whether all this has anything to do with Yu Qilin.


    But suddenly a sword came and went towards Yu Qilin.


    Yu Qilin can''t dodge. All her energy is in the front against Jiang Xinrui. Even if she detects the abnormality behind her, she doesn''t have time to act. Moreover, the other party is fierce. Yu Qilin is not an opponent at all. Some forces crush you. You can''t win by taking any crooked ways.


    "Poof..."


    Yu Qilin''s back was stained with blood. Half a man and half a beast collapsed to the ground. His eyes were haggard and looked at the humanity behind him with blood: "the great God of war, unexpectedly sneaked into the younger generation behind him. Where''s your face?"


    "Father, mother!"


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the river and Huasheng. There was no big accident. She guessed that they would come.


    He just shot Yu Qilin directly, but Jiang Xinrui didn''t think of it.


    Chi Feng looked at the purple imperial sword of the river and subconsciously reached out and touched his chest. It''s really strange that he hasn''t seen the river''s weapons before. Why is he so excited this time?


    But Chifeng didn''t tangle too much. She nodded. As a greeting, she turned and went into the meditation room to check her sister''s situation. According to what Yu Qilin said, she is injured now, and Wan Feng won''t feel better.


    Entering the meditation room, master forgetting dust was like an old monk. He didn''t care what happened outside. After Chifeng bypassed the screen, "sister!"


    "Master forgetting dust, please let me in. My sister can''t hold on!"


    Kirin looked as like as two peas at the moment, and the same way he could not feel the same. He could not feel the same.


    "The evil spirit of benefactor Wanfeng dissipates faster. If the poor monk removes the suppression of the Buddha seal now, she can''t even hold on for three days. So, benefactor Chifeng, do you want to do this?"


    This time, forgetting Chen doesn''t insist. He has done everything he can. Whether Yu Qilin will come today or not, Wan Feng''s situation is not better


    Chi Feng heard this, squatted in front of Wan Feng and looked at her lying on the ground in pain. At this time, her sister was still trying to smile at him


    Outside the meditation room.


    Although Yu Qilin was injured, she was still unconvinced and not afraid. Instead, she looked at the three members of the Jiang family sarcastically like watching a good play, "Why? The God of war feels ashamed and doesn''t dare to speak? And you, Jiang Xinrui, don''t you go in and have a look? Wan Feng''s situation is not much better than mine. It''s all because of you. Why? You don''t dare to see Chi Feng? Do you deserve his love?"


    Jiang Xinrui asked, "if I don''t deserve it, do I deserve it? I implicated sister Wan Feng, what about you? You made her like this, didn''t you? Since you like Chi Feng, let sister Wan Feng get better, and we''ll save your life."


    "Save my life? Dare you really kill me? I''m not afraid to tell you that if I die, Wan Feng will die!"


    Yu Qilin looked up at the crowd and saw Hua Sheng walking towards her step by step without saying a word. At that moment, Yu Qilin felt like a clown. No matter how she jumped, people didn''t see it at all.

 Chapter 4328

    "How did you become like this?"


    "You were the one who used Hua Lin to frame rui''er, right? I didn''t want to doubt you, but too many things happened later. Today, you put all your eggs in one basket to break the border and kill it. In fact, you don''t want to treat Fu Wanfeng or even others. You''re just jealous of rui''er. She has all the things you yearn for..."


    "Your master left, and your last support was gone. You can''t accept it in your heart, so you did so much, but if I tell you that nightmare burn is not dead at all, he is still alive, but he doesn''t live as before, you... How do you see him?"


    Hua Sheng reached out and took out his handkerchief to wipe away the blood for Yu Qilin. First, she was puzzled, and then she whispered. She was just making a quiet statement, but every word was like lightning for Yu Qilin.


    If Hua Sheng scolded her or even killed her directly, Yu Qilin might not shout pain, but Hua Sheng''s words were killing his heart and saying, "how did you become like this?" It has made Yu Qilin''s eyes moist. Yes, how did she become like this.


    But these are all important. Hua Sheng already knows about them and her master... This news makes Yu Qilin want to die on the spot!


    "You''re lying. It''s impossible! I watched the master die with my own eyes. He was tired and didn''t want to live like he used to. How could he make the decision..."


    "You didn''t want me to continue targeting Jiang Xinrui. You didn''t want me to say that because she hurt others! You were lying. The master scattered all his strength. He couldn''t be alive. He just didn''t want me... Jiang Xinrui has everything. I just want a lover to accompany me. At this stage, you told me that my master is still alive? Then why didn''t he come to me? Why don''t you come to me earlier... "


    Yu Qilin''s world jumped around directly. She didn''t believe that Yan Zhuo was still alive, otherwise he would have come to her. How could it be


    "You''re just lying to me. You want me to save Wan Feng, and you don''t want me to target Jiang Xinrui. I tell you not to think about it! My avatar on Wan Feng, the mother is on me, and the son is on her. When I die, she will die, but when she dies, I don''t necessarily die... And originally, I want to quietly replace her and make the mother and son fit, but you, Buddha seal, knot World! If I can''t get in, I can only drag, so I''m eaten back, and she''s not easy. If Zi Gu loses dependence on his mother Gu, he will eat Wanfeng''s body crazily! "


    "Up to now, I can''t control it for a long time. Don''t waste your energy and tell me the nonsense of my master''s resurrection. In fact, I''m dead now and earn money. After all, Wanfeng will also die after I die. Our death day is the same day. Whether it''s Chifeng or you, if you want to worship Wanfeng, you will think of me..."


    Yu Qilin finished, closed his eyes and lay on the ground waiting for death.


    No matter whether her master is resurrected or not, it doesn''t matter now. She can''t shame her master''s face, and the solution to all this is her death.


    "You use Fengdu''s secret to exchange power. Come here to make a lone bet. If the double Gu becomes, Yu Qilin''s identity is dead, but your will is still alive, so you bet. You don''t hesitate to use Fengdu hell as a bet. Why didn''t the other party come up with a bigger message to exchange with you for such a big bet?"

 Chapter 4329

    Jiang Liu took his sword and went to Yu Qilin, but his words shocked both Yu Qilin and Jiang Xinrui.


    Especially Jiang Xinrui, who has been holding her hand tightly and communicating with her divine knowledge, "what''s the matter with you in the dry moon? What are you shaking when you see my father? This is not the time for you to play. Be honest, you can''t absorb Yu Qilin."


    I don''t know whether Jiang Xinrui warned her or something else. Kuyue really stopped. Honestly, in Jiang Xinrui''s hands, kuyue was very excited from coming to Zhaojue temple to the appearance of Huasheng. Jiang Xinrui only thought it was the relationship of Yu Qilin. After all, kuyue really absorbed a lot of things during this period of time, and it was not the first time for her to come to Zhaojue temple with kuyue, I never thought there were other possibilities.


    After the emergence of Huasheng and Jiangliu, Jiang Xinrui quietly leaned back and looked into the meditation room from time to time. It seems that Huasheng and Jiangliu have more things to investigate.


    After she separated from her parents last time, she knew that her parents were under the banner of seal. In fact, she was investigating the matter of Fengdu emperor. Although Jiang Xinrui didn''t think there was any doubt, her parents were very strange after they came back from the crack of time and space. Jiang Xinrui thought it might be something they saw in it.


    There was an attack at the border this time. They didn''t have time to come. They said it was almost something to investigate


    Now it seems that we should already have eyes and eyebrows.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Kill if you want. Why is there so much nonsense!"


    When Yu Qilin heard what the river said, her eyelids jumped and she turned away from looking at them, but her clenched hands exposed her reaction.


    If the river flows, what does it poke.


    "You know what I''m talking about. My sword doesn''t want to kill you, but completely break the power you exchange. You lose all your mana, and your muscles are forced by external forces. That power dissipates. You can''t even practice yourself in the future. You''re really willing to practice for more than 5000 years? I''ve always treated you as a child, but what you do is not a child for a long time. What you want to do for you Responsible! "


    "I have a hundred ways to keep you from dying, but I don''t think you will be happy when you live. I also have ways to make you practice again and forget all this. The human life in your hand also needs you to atone for it. Kirin, how can you find him? You know what he holds in his hand? Your master may be with him!"


    "You don''t have to deny that Nangong Liuyue has been sent back to the Fox family by us. Why do you treat him like that? He knows what you said when you are not aware. He told us all this in the hope that we can help you. Even today, Nangong Liuyue still wants to let you live well and get out of the haze. Don''t wait until you lose what is best for you. Then, cherish it Then you really have nothing. "


    Jiang Liu continues to ask, but also sets Yu Qilin''s words. He doesn''t know who the other party is, so he''s waiting for Yu Qilin''s answer.


    He and Hua Shengming are sealed to reinforce the space-time crack. In fact, they are separated from Bai ranbing to investigate the arrest of Ming Yan. There are too many involved. It''s definitely not that simple. Bai ranzai is in the Ming Dynasty. He and Hua Sheng are in the dark. They conduct in-depth investigation and follow some clues to find Yu Qilin


    In fact, they didn''t expect that such a big event in the three realms and six ways would be related to Yu Qilin, but it''s obvious that Yu Qilin is not qualified to know more, but even so, he knows more than Jiang Liu and others.

 Chapter 4330

    If yu Qilin were a core member, those people would have come long ago. Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu didn''t appear until the end. They were the people who had been secretly waiting for an opportunity to provide power for Yu Qilin. They were the people who caught Ming Yan and wanted to use Ming Yan to find the top ten artifacts.


    Initially, the other party appeared because of the crack in time and space. He wanted to guide the world again, but if he did, he was bound to encounter obstacles, and this obstacle was not the gods in the world, or it can be said that in his eyes, he was not afraid of the gods, no matter who it was.


    The only thing that can stop him is the ten artifact and the holder of the ten artifact.


    The combination of the top ten artifacts can stop his purpose, but in this way, although it prevents the other party from re guiding the world, the top ten artifacts will also make everything in the world disappear and start over from the beginning of chaos. No matter which one is not the result expected by Jiangliu and others.


    Therefore, as long as the person is prevented from guiding the world again, the combination of the top ten artifacts will not happen. This is what they want to do. After all this is over, it is also the end of Huasheng and the river.


    In other words, the three possibilities, no matter which one, are only one for Huasheng and Jiangliu.


    "No way! I haven''t seen my master at all. If my master is here, how can I not come out to see me? You don''t have to talk to me. I don''t know who he is or what he wants to do."


    "But when I was desperate, he suddenly appeared in Fengdu and said he would help me. The premise was that I would give him the key to Fengdu. He wanted to control Fengdu! I told him that the key to open the door of Fengdu was in Bai Ran''s hand, but he was still willing to help me. I didn''t refuse, but I didn''t even know what he looked like and couldn''t see each other''s identity. You don''t have to worry about it I know something. "


    "I have no use for you."


    "According to what you said, if my master is really there, why don''t you know the secret about Fengdu directly from my master? Why do you ask me? My master is the king of Fengdu. He can open it even if he doesn''t have a key! Why should the other party do this? Your words are full of loopholes."


    "At this time, you might as well find Wanfeng''s parents and let their family reunite earlier and say a few words, because after that, they won''t have a chance."


    "I found the mother and son Gu in this broken book. They were all made by myself. There is no way to solve them."


    "Don''t waste your time."


    Yu Qilin simply doesn''t hide anything. Anyway, it''s already this time. If he doesn''t say anything, he can''t change anything. Let some people die to understand.


    When she was lying on the ground, Yu Qilin thought about her past. She just felt very funny. Did she play a good hand to the ground?


    As Hua Sheng said, how did she become like this? When did it start to become like this? It''s really a mistake.


    "What book is it? Tell me! My sister can''t hold on. No matter what happens, it has nothing to do with my sister. You''re because of me. What do you have against me and turn your poison on me!"


    Chi Feng suddenly stumbled out of the meditation room. Wan Feng had lost consciousness. This was not a coma.


    Chifeng knew she couldn''t wait any longer.


    While Chifeng was in the meditation room, he also informed Brahma and others.


    "Didn''t you hear what I just said? I was lying to you just now. If there was a solution, would I be eaten back?"

 Chapter 4331

    "Moreover, even if there are some words, it''s too late. If Zi Gu loses her dependence, she will quietly absorb the host. Wan Feng''s body can''t cultivate for a long time, and the magic Qi dissipates faster and faster. It''s also because Zi Gu is dead. When the Gu poison enters her body, she has no second way."


    "If you let her out early and let me safely occupy her body, although Wanfeng''s consciousness is dead, at least her flesh is still there, and you can see her, but now... She will die with her flesh..."


    "Chifeng, don''t think I hurt Wanfeng. On the night when she grew up, if she wasn''t easily bewitched by me, she wouldn''t be like this. In the final analysis, she was bewitched by me because she hated Jiang Xinrui in her heart. She complained for you. I bewitched her for a few words and went to Fengdu. And I fed her with my body. I let Wanfeng drink through my UNICORN blood, and the child bewitched her It entered her body like this. "


    "So, I''m just a person who contributed to Wanfeng''s tragedy today. It''s you and the Ruier in your heart..."


    Yu Qilin lies on the ground and looks at the blue sky. At this time, she doesn''t want to cheat Chifeng anymore. He won''t be fooled with the river and Hua Sheng.


    If she did it again, she hoped that she would never go out of Fengdu again in her life, so she wouldn''t know anyone.


    Yu Qilin said that without looking at Chifeng''s expression, she suddenly found that sometimes living is more painful than death. If she can''t get Chifeng, she will slash him severely. Otherwise, all she did was in vain? And Jiang Xinrui, the only woman who failed in her life


    "I''m dying, but I''m still stirring up discord! Yan Zhuo really brought you up" very well "! After you die, don''t say you were raised by nightmare, or it''s really embarrassing. Do you think we really have no way to you? "


    The voice of Feng Ying''s cynicism suddenly came, and behind him were the angry and distressed Brahma couple.


    "Third uncle, father, mother, sister, she..."


    Chi Feng saw that they had finally come, and the loss and fear in her heart seemed to find support, but it was also strange. How did they come so fast?


    Listen to the tone of the third uncle, is your sister saved?


    "On the night of tracking down Wan Feng''s accident, it was your array that hurt me, right? You thought I was dead, but later found out I was still alive. It was really an accident? In fact, I was hurt by your array on purpose. In order to find out who framed Wan Feng at that time, how else would you show your feet? My eldest brother and I investigated many places. Who can use poison and resentment Qi is integrated into one to arrange the array... We doubt many people, but we don''t doubt you. We think you rarely leave Fengdu. What can you know? "


    "I didn''t expect you to be the one who did this! We secretly spread the news that Wanfeng was hopeless. Even we have given up and are waiting for you! Only in this way can you think that Wanfeng is really dead. If you don''t do it again, you won''t have a chance!"


    "Do you know why I would say that you are provoking discord? Because you are still lying, Wan Feng''s son Gu has never died. It is the sword of the river that makes you have to give up the son Gu and save your life. You also want to use Wan Feng''s business to guide Chi Feng, and even let''s anger Jiang Xinrui. The final result may be the break between Chi Feng and Jiang Xinrui, the break between the demon world and the human world, the break between the heaven world, and you Although dead, but the impact is not small! Your new master, do you know you work so hard for him? "

 Chapter 4332

    "You think you''re free when you''re dead?"


    Feng Ying looked at the loveless jade Qilin on her face. It''s hard to imagine that the whole Fengdu was her strength, spirit and valiant little girl. No one can compare her self-confidence and pride.


    But now? He is insidious and cunning. He makes all kinds of small moves behind his back to harm others and himself.


    "Nonsense, like them, you are talking nonsense. I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    "I''ve made it clear that I envy Jiang Xinrui for everything. Even my favorite people like her. I just want to replace her, but I don''t dare to start with her directly. I''m worried about Hua Sheng. They found that in order to ensure everything is safe, I chose Wan Feng, because I can get close to Chi Feng, use Wan Feng''s consciousness to guide Chi Feng and make him fall in love with me Let Wanfeng and Chifeng have a problem with Jiang Xinrui, so they hate her and leave her... "


    "In fact, the original plan was that I only used Wanfeng''s body temporarily. When the time was ripe and the operation was feasible, I would divide the mother Gu into child Gu again and put it on Jiang Xinrui. In the same way, there was no Jade Kirin in the world, only a Jade Kirin in the shell of Jiang Xinrui, so that I could get everything of Jiang Xinrui, but you found Wan Xinrui Feng''s physical problem was earlier than I expected, which forced me to control Wan Feng as planned. Even because of her Buddha seal suppression, her body backfired. As for what you call the new master, I don''t know. He''s just a big guy in the game world. Pity me and give me a little cultivation. "


    "My body has been in a bad shape. No amount of cultivation is just a drop in the bucket. It won''t last long, so I choose to put all my eggs in one basket. If I can bring Wan Feng out, I can still try to occupy her body. For me, this is new life, and cultivation can also be renewed."


    "That''s it. You don''t have to press everything on me!"


    Yu Qilin lies on the ground, doesn''t struggle at all, and is ready to meet death at any time.


    Maybe Yu Qilin is confused after being seriously injured. In the eyes of Hua Sheng and others, she is unreasonable. Even in order to cover up, she doesn''t hesitate to take out all her past to divert everyone''s attention.


    "Do you think if you say so, we will believe it? If there is not enough evidence, will we gather in this place today?"


    "But no matter what your reason, you are an unforgivable sin if you harm my daughter! People like you will not be valued even if they live. The more you want, the more you will lose!"


    "It doesn''t matter whether she says it or not. Take out her heart directly, extract the mother Gu and save Wanfeng! Don''t delay."


    As a mother, Luo Yao knows that her daughter is suffering in it. It is still such a disaster. She doesn''t want to hear what Yu Qilin says. She just wants the result.


    Yu Qilin thinks there is no solution to this thing, but it''s because Yu Qilin is not good at learning. There are people in the world who are not good at it! If yu Qilin hadn''t attacked Wan Feng first, Luo Yao might not have taken the heart directly in such a cruel way.


    It''s just that Yu Qilin asked for all this. It''s kind of their family not to let Yu Qilin suffer a hundred times.


    When looking for treatment for Wanfeng''s condition, the Luoyao family really turned the three realms and six roads upside down. As for Fengdu, they already know that if Fengdu emperor is still there, they will kill it. Let''s say something!

 Chapter 4333

    "What are you doing?"


    No matter how Yu Qilin looked down on life and death at the beginning and put all his eggs in one basket, Yu Qilin didn''t expect to hear that Luo Yao, who has always been gentle and silent, wanted to peel her heart.


    Is this still Luo Yao who has always lived an indifferent life?


    "You don''t have to look at me like that."


    Luo Yao noticed Yu Qilin''s unbelievable eyes, looked cold, and continued: "when you decide to do such a thing to a mother''s child, you should think of what you will encounter. I sympathize with you for losing your parents in your early years, so you may never understand what a mother can become and what she can do for her own children!"


    "I don''t care about world affairs, and I don''t want to rely on you to catch big fish! I can''t wait!"


    When Luo Yao tracked down Yu Qilin, he wanted to save his daughter quickly, but Wan Feng''s situation at that time was not the most dangerous moment. In addition, everyone was persuading her to wait and catch her all. In addition, Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu were also helping, controlling and protecting Wan Feng layer by layer.


    Luo Yao can only promise. After all, after all, her children will live in this place. Since she knows the danger, she can''t help but rule it out, and Luo Yao didn''t even say Chi Feng in order to catch big fish for a long time.


    After all, Chifeng can be more safe if she knows less. Moreover, after knowing the solution, she, as a mother, has to continue to suffer. For this, Luo Yao has no face to face her daughter.


    So they haven''t come to visit Wanfeng. In addition, they have been looking for the people behind Yu Qilin. Who makes Yu Qilin so obedient and who can control Yu Qilin. The people behind Yu Qilin are more than that. He is also the one who secretly collects the top ten artifacts.


    This point was agreed with Huasheng and Jiangliu, and the two parties went together.


    Luo Yao also knows what the person behind this represents. Now there are space-time cracks in the three worlds and six roads, and so many ancient fierce animals climb out of the space-time cracks. Once something breaks out, it is unimaginable. Whether it is the world of heaven or the world of Warcraft, etc., they can''t take a large number of troops to deal with the possible unrest.


    Now it seems that it can''t be said to be possible. It should be said that it may break out at any time. Luo Yao can see that this is waiting for an opportunity.


    Everyone is waiting for an opportunity.


    If there is no Wanfeng situation, Luo Yao can wait any time, but now every day she waits, her children are suffering one more day. Today is also Yu Qilin''s own plan to burn the boat, so there is no reason to continue to wait.


    Moreover, in Luo Yao''s opinion, it''s better to take the initiative rather than wait without the concept of time. At this time, the ability of the person who helps Yu Qilin improve his cultivation is also improving. If his strength is enough, he would have started a war and would never make small moves in the dark.


    In addition, Yu Qilin only moves towards the demon world because of emotional problems. In any case, it has nothing to do with world events. At most, Yu Qilin is used.


    However, no matter how to use it, Luo Yao doesn''t care. Her previous insignificant feelings for Yu Qilin have been wiped away by Wan Feng''s affairs. Now Luo Yao just wants to save Wan Feng and make Wan Feng better. She doesn''t care about Yu Qilin''s life and death.


    With that, Luo Yao''s right hand became a claw and took Yu Qilin''s heart directly. Her mother Gu was kept in her heart. At this time, only the Jiang Xinrui family could stop her. When Yu Qilin thought she was dead, the expected pain didn''t hit. He raised his eyes and saw the cold face of the river.

 Chapter 4335

    Along with the eyes of the people, especially the expression of Feng Ying, Jiang Xinrui came face to face. At this moment, the ambiguous atmosphere between the two people also became insignificant! But even if it''s not Feng Ying, there are Chi Feng and Wan Feng.


    The three of them are barely childhood friends. Jiang Xinrui also regards Chifeng as a family. But now there is a contradiction between Chifeng''s family and his parents'' family, and this contradiction seems to be hard to solve. The past is indeed the past, but now


    Jiang Xinrui looked at her father and Xiang Fengying and other humanitarians: "you have waited until today, so it''s not bad for today. Let my father finish. I believe my father won''t die. You didn''t get into trouble until today. Even all of you are hiding from me. In this way, you and my parents have cooperated for a long time and should trust each other?"


    "You are too anxious..."


    When Jiang Xinrui said this, she didn''t look back at the Zen room. She knew that Chi Feng could hear what happened outside. Because of Wan Feng, they had friction more than once, but this time, Jiang Xinrui believed that Chi Feng could understand what she did.


    Today, Yu Qilin came to Zhaojue temple to fight to the death. It is obvious that both Jiangliu and Huasheng and the Brahma family know that they are waiting for this last moment, which is also the most appropriate time to save Wan Feng. Behind Wan Feng, there is a bigger conspiracy.


    "Are we in a hurry?"


    What else did Feng Ying want to say? He was directly interrupted by Brahma standing aside: "we are really anxious. What better solution is there to save my daughter?"


    If it''s unnecessary, Brahman didn''t continue to say anything. Now he wants to know how to save Wan Feng. The magic gas on Wan Feng dissipates faster and faster. Now it''s hard to wait until Yu Qilin shows up. He has lost all his accomplishments and can take out the mother Gu. If he continues to wait, Brahman doesn''t know when to wait. He may have lost his daughter.


    Brahma now asked Jiang Liu to give him a statement. He and Jiang Liu later conducted a joint investigation. He was willing to cooperate with Jiang Liu to this day, not for any conspiracy in the world, but just to save his children.


    But the river flow stopped, and Brahma''s heart was holding a fire, waiting for the river to give him an answer.


    Jiang Liu didn''t answer the words of Brahma and others. His eyes never left Yu Qilin, as if he was looking at another person through Yu Qilin, "I know a person who is good at Gu Shu. I won''t say much about how good she is. You must know that your Gu Shu won''t come in vain. You have a way to save Wan Feng and keep yourself alive, but you have been trying to die since you hit the barrier. Yu Qilin, in the face of your master, I said I would protect you. I can help you. What are you defending £¿¡±


    "Do you think what you maintain is really worth it? Do you deserve your master? He regards you as a woman and gives you the whole Feng. He has never doubted and trusted you wholeheartedly, because he, we also have a lot of trust in you. You can have a beautiful life. Why do you have to go all the way to the dark?"


    "Don''t tell me, you are for Chifeng. You have lived for more than 5000 years and have known Chifeng for only five years. What kind of feelings can you give up to ruin the reputation of Yanjiao? Do you know what you do and what will be commented on by future generations on the day you publish it?"

 Chapter 4336

    "What will he carry? This is your reward for nightmare burning?"


    "You have a chance to start over... As long as you like, I will help you, whether it''s looking at nightmare burning or your help in those years. You don''t have to doubt that!"


    I don''t know if Jiang Liu really doesn''t have the heart to watch Yu Qilin like this, or is he worried about nightmare burning and suddenly said a lot to Yu Qilin.


    No matter what Jiang Liu says, in other people''s opinion, he just doesn''t want Yu Qilin to die like this. He cares about the meaning of friends, but he can''t bully people like this. Yan Zhuo has a friendship with Jiang Liu, and Jiang Liu protects Yu Qilin. In that case, there are a lot of friendship between the demon world and Jiang Liu. Why don''t Jiang Liu worry?


    Hearing this, Chifeng in the meditation room is really a little depressed. If he hadn''t watched his parents and others really stand aside and wait for the answer of the river, Chifeng would have rushed out. He doesn''t want to embarrass Jiang Xinrui. Accordingly, Jiang Xinrui shouldn''t embarrass him?


    Chi Feng sat around Wan Feng''s Buddha seal week, comforting his sister and himself sentence by sentence. He believed that he had come to this point, and today''s thing would never end easily.


    The most important thing is his sister Wan Feng, "sister, don''t worry. If they really don''t do it, I''ll go. No matter what I will face in the future, I won''t shrink back!"


    Said, Chi Feng''s eyes became firm.


    Wanfeng has no idea that the mother Gu is still on Yu Qilin. Now Yu Qilin is seriously injured, and her situation is not much better. If she could answer and stop her brother''s practice, she would never let Chifeng take risks.


    However, Chifeng''s words made the forgetful dust sitting on Mount Tai open his eyes again and read "Amitabha!"


    It seems that some things can''t be stopped. I hope it won''t be as he thinks in the end


    Outside the meditation room.


    In fact, Jiang Xinrui''s heart is also a little anxious. She doesn''t have to look at Chifeng''s reaction. She can know, but she still believes in her father. Her father has his own criteria for doing things. She can''t rush to do it, otherwise she disrupts her father''s original plan. That''s the worst.


    Just Chi Feng


    Jiang Xinrui involuntarily holds her fist and looks eagerly at Yu Qilin lying on the ground. She doesn''t know that her father''s words touched her and changed Yu Qilin''s look.


    So, if Jiang Xinrui doesn''t feel that her father has something to say and Yu Qilin is useful, she is a fool.


    "Yu Qilin, you said that you did all this to revenge me, but look at you now. Don''t say anything about love, let alone revenge me. You can''t even protect yourself! Since you are determined to die, I hope you will die quickly. Don''t waste everyone''s time here. Not only Wan Feng in the meditation room is waiting for help, but we also have something to do So if you want to die, die quickly. Don''t talk. Now that you''re dead, I even feel like it''s dawn. "


    "As for why you become like today and where your strength comes from, you can find out sooner or later, just like the pickled things you do behind your back, no matter how incredible, they are still found out along the clues!"


    Jiang Xinrui seems unbearable. She despises Yu Qilin lying on the ground and is extremely impatient. It seems that all her patience has been exhausted. She is ready to take Yu Qilin''s life anytime and anywhere and save Wan Feng''s life.

 Chapter 4337

    "Jiang Xinrui!"


    Yu Qilin''s eyes are red, because Jiang Xinrui''s eyes will vomit blood, but no matter how she flutters, she is doomed not to hurt Jiang Xinrui, or even be abused by Jiang Xinrui.


    Thinking of this, Yu Qilin looked at her appearance, Jiang Xinrui, and everyone around her. She just felt ridiculous. Jiang Liu is also a hypocrite. Do you really think she has a life?


    Yu Qilin''s eyes finally focused on Jiang Liu: "Emperor Chen Yuan, in fact, you really don''t have to bother to test me. My master is gone. What do you want to do with your face? Your father and daughter don''t need a red faced and white faced assailant. Don''t you just want to know who gave me strength when I''m dying? Even want to press the crack of time and space on me! Don''t worry, although I''m crazy, I don''t have that No one can get such a big skill, such as the crack in time and space, and the person who gave me cultivation has never been exposed from beginning to end! I''ve been like this. I don''t care who the other party is. When I have strength, I want to occupy Wanfeng''s body. "


    "Because my body has long failed. Even if I have more accomplishments, it is also a strong crossbow bow. If you let me occupy Wanfeng''s body and replace her life, I will investigate who that person is at the first time, but I think you may not be able to answer this request!"


    With that, Yu Qilin suddenly smiled and laughed arrogantly. Maybe he laughed a little hard. While laughing, the corners of his mouth were bleeding. The meridians of his body had long been broken. Yu Qilin didn''t even know what willpower he was carrying, perhaps because of jealousy.


    She was so embarrassed that these people were domineering... They were going to dig her heart and kill her.


    Sure enough, when Yu Qilin finished his last condition, let alone Luo Yao clenched his fist, even the hypocrite in Jiangliu stood up and looked at her indifferently.


    "Ha ha... You guys, the acting together is not over yet. I really think I fell in love with Chifeng and did a lot of stupid things. Do you think I have no brain? I always show people like a girl, but because it was the first time I saw my master, and I want to be his child forever..."


    "Hum! But you are really powerful. It''s not easy to find out the truth after you find a trace. It makes me think my plan is really seamless. In your eyes, you always treat me as a clown?"


    Yu Qilin looked at everyone around and saw that they were not pretending, He laughed wildly again and said: "it''s just like a point. The two Highnesses in charge of the demon world, the Luoyao female generals who fought on the battlefield in those years, and... Chen Yuan emperor God, the goddess of the Ninth Heaven, hehe, you are really not good at acting. In fact, according to your ability, you can directly ask me how painful and fast it is? Why use my dead Master to influence me?"


    "Oh? Ask you directly, will you say?"


    Hua Sheng''s cold voice hit Yu Qilin. Once upon a time, she really liked the child. The so-called acting actually really wanted to pull her


    Yu Qilin looked at Hua Sheng in the eyes, smiled wantonly, and answered definitely, "no! Because I don''t know who it is. Really, you think too much. Aren''t you tired? Just because I calculated Wan Feng and Jiang Xinrui, I think I must have a big conspiracy?"

 Chapter 4338

    "You really think highly of me. If there were any, I would have done it long ago. Do you think so?"


    "So, at the last moment, don''t try me again. If I really had that ability, Chifeng would have been me, and I wouldn''t have been hurt like this. Jiang Xinrui would have been trampled under my feet!"


    Yu Qilin heard that Hua Sheng, who had not spoken for a long time, was still trying to motivate her. She suddenly felt ridiculous that these people were so worried about her and tried to talk to her all the time. Should this treatment be very good?


    But these people, no matter how tempting, threatening, luring, knowing, moving and reasoning... Are useless! Because some things are more important than death, these people will understand later. Until now, Yu Qilin is the limit. She thought she could see him again at last, but he didn''t come. It seems that he won''t come!


    Yu Qilin''s face is relieved. She doesn''t regret it! No matter to Wanfeng or anyone else, Yu Qilin shouted angrily to the Zen room: "Chi Feng! I know you can always hear and plan your sister to make her like this. I''m sorry for her. I Yu Qilin did it, and there''s nothing wrong with it up to now..."


    With that, Yu Qilin looked at Jiang Xinrui again, "I''m also really jealous of you. In your eyes, everything around you is within your grasp. You don''t even need to stretch out your hand to get what I can''t ask for all my life. I really hate your lofty appearance of indifference! You seem to be cold to everyone, but show mercy everywhere. Jiang Xinrui, I tell you, the world is fair and you get it If you don''t cherish it, God will take it back. The world doesn''t revolve around your family all the time! I can''t see that day, but I wish you can always get everyone''s preference, but lose your love forever. I wish you and your love will never be together. I''ll wait for you on every floor of hell! "


    After that, Yu Qilin put out his hand with a determined face. She peeled off her flesh and blood, cut off her blood, and took out her beating heart. However, her heart is different from ordinary people. There are dense poisonous insects on it, but when you look closely, it is actually one!


    Yu Qilin shook her hands. Regardless of the shock, panic, indifference and disbelief of the people around her, she directly threw this beating heart into the meditation room behind her. The mother Gu would find the child Gu. Before, she controlled Wan Feng and waited to occupy Wan Feng''s body, but if she poked away the mother Gu''s heart, the mother Gu would also find the child Gu by herself. Of course, there should be a medium for all this.


    The female Gu, who merged with Yu Qilin''s heart, flowed into Wan Feng''s body, and Wan Feng opened her eyes instantly, as if she had regained her life, as if something missing in her body had come back


    "Chi Feng, your sister''s life is over. I killed myself and paid for your sister''s life. Forget my bad memory..."


    Yu Qilin said. Finally, she smiled sarcastically and slowly closed her eyes. Even if she said to let Chifeng remember her, Chifeng would not, so she didn''t have to say anything at all. People must have forgotten her long ago.


    "The soul flies, the soul is scattered, and there is no reincarnation. It seems that we can''t meet in hell. Let''s go all the way."


    Jiang Xinrui looks at Yu Qilin whose soul has dissipated, and calmly says goodbye to her.

 Chapter 4339

    Whether it''s hell or reincarnation, even if it''s flying, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t care, because no matter where she is, it''s the same for Jiang Xinrui, and there''s no big difference.


    All she wants is a few people in front of her, a family and a beautiful life together.


    Therefore, Yu Qilin cursed with death resentment. Jiang Xinrui really despised her. What she was nervous about was her father and mother, which made Jiang Xinrui a little unhappy. What she cared about most was that she didn''t want her parents to suffer because of her.


    Seeing the emotion in the eyes of his parents looking at Yu Qilin''s body, I don''t want them to be embarrassed, He took the lead in saying: "I''ve helped our family after all, and I''ll send her back to Fengdu! As for what she said, you don''t care. It''s just a unwilling struggle before death. I can''t lose fast meat. I won''t do anything. I''ve been delayed enough time in Zhaojue temple, and the clue of Yu Qilin has been broken..."


    What Luo Yao and others want to see most is Wan Feng. They can''t wait to see how Wan Feng is. The only backward Feng Ying can''t help looking at Jiang Xinrui because of Yu Qilin''s words. People like them actually care about these, especially Yu Qilin''s evil nature.


    Yes, in Feng Ying''s opinion, this jade Qilin is very evil. It''s definitely not easy for the person who preached her accomplishments. It''s even more difficult for Yu Qilin to hold the secret when she dies. Before that, it was really because Wan Feng secretly cooperated with the devil world and the river, but Feng Ying really didn''t expect them to cooperate together and didn''t even calculate jade Qilin.


    It''s not that Yu Qilin''s plan is deep, but the person she carefully hides is so good, even... More evil.


    Strictly speaking, Feng Ying is not worried about Yu Qilin''s last curse on Jiang Xinrui, but that person may have agreed to some conditions of Yu Qilin. After her death, that person will take over, otherwise Yu Qilin won''t die so hard, or even refuse to disclose at all.


    You know, since the crack in time and space appeared, they have cooperated secretly.


    If that person transfers his hatred to Jiang Xinrui, Jiang Liu and Hua Sheng must be separated and lack skills, coupled with the cracks in time and space and the expansion of fierce animals in ancient times... Feng Ying really doesn''t want to fight.


    Of course, he doesn''t want Jiang Xinrui to be hurt. Anyway, he still owes the little girl a life.


    As for the little girl''s feelings, Feng Ying touched his nose. He didn''t deserve it.


    At this time, Wan Feng was also helped out by Chi Feng. Beside him was Luo Yao with hazy tears. Brahma also followed behind. The family finally stood together.


    "Our little sweet, finally!"


    Feng Ying also has a little red eyes. His heart is put down for the time being.


    Wan Feng smiled. Maybe she hadn''t seen the sun for a long time, or she had been looking at an inch of heaven and earth, and finally saw the whole sky. She didn''t have to look like a frog at the bottom of a well, let alone worry about facing death at any time. Wan Feng took a deep breath after being confused for too long.


    Later, Wan Feng looked at Yu Qilin''s body. It was strange that her eyes were not sad or happy. Maybe it was because Yu Qilin''s last decision. She didn''t hate at all, but she didn''t feel anything.


    Including Jiang Xinrui and even her brother, Wan Feng''s mood is different


    The Jiangliu family got better when they saw Wanfeng, and there was no greeting. The family naturally had something to say, but Jiang Xinrui wanted to say something when she saw Wanfeng. At this time, a mobile phone ring rang, which was from Huasheng.


    There are not many people who can contact her by mobile phone, especially the specific ring tone. It''s windy!

 Chapter 4340

    Hua Sheng has not contacted Feng Xi by mobile phone for a long time since there was a time-space crack. The main reason is that they are busy. There is no need for frequent contact between the two sisters. If Feng Xi really wants to find her, he usually goes directly to Shili Chunfeng to see her.


    The meeting suddenly called. Hua Sheng didn''t hesitate and answered the phone. Jiang Xinrui didn''t hear what the phone said. Hua Sheng suddenly changed his face, "don''t worry, I''ll go back right away."


    Hua Sheng put down the phone and turned to look at Jiang Xinrui and the river, "Qin Xiaobao was robbed. Let''s go to Feng''s house first."


    Because Feng Xi suddenly called, the specific situation is not clear. She must see Feng Xi immediately and know what''s going on. As usual, according to the current situation of Feng family, she doesn''t dare to provoke her if she has some ability and can take the initiative to provoke the Feng family. It''s not that the enemy is forced by anger, or some little guys don''t understand anything. Similarly, those little guys can''t shake the Feng family, It can upset the wind at most.


    But now it''s obviously different. Qin Xiaobao was robbed directly!


    Maybe it''s because the two children of Bai Ran''s family were also robbed. Huasheng and Jiangliu were shocked when they heard such a thing again. They even couldn''t help wondering if there would be any connection between the two things. Is it a coincidence?


    Zhaojue temple came to an end. The two families simply said goodbye. Jiang Xinrui was also worried about Qin Xiaobao and wanted to rush there at the first time. It was only the body of Yu Qilin. She was not the heart of the virgin. Yu Qilin helped them, but also hurt her. It was already even. No one owes anyone, but the words have been said, At that meeting, Jiang Xinrui still thought that it was just easy, but who could have thought that Qin Xiaobao would happen?


    Compared with Yu Qilin, Qin Xiaobao doesn''t have to compare which is more important. The most important thing is that she doesn''t look good. Let Yu Qilin wait. Anyway, this place is a temple, and it''s not how to treat her body


    Just when Jiang Xinrui made a decision, Chifeng was like a roundworm in Jiang Xinrui''s stomach. She handed her sister to her mother and went to Jiang Xinrui and said, "go first. There''s still me here. I''ll find you after I handle it. If you need any help, please contact me at any time!"


    Hua Sheng didn''t avoid anything at all. Chifeng knew Qin Xiaobao, and his family was all right. Chifeng also hoped that Jiang Xinrui''s family would be all right. As for Yu Qilin... Chifeng looked at her body, he would deal with it well and send it back to Fengdu hell. It was thanks to Yu Qilin for his last decision and finally didn''t have to torture his sister.


    Although there is still anger in your heart, when the family is well and the bad guys are dead, you will find that if you can''t let go all the time, it''s only yourself, so what you can''t let go is not the enemy, but themselves.


    In addition, the Feng family had an accident again, and Chifeng also wanted to help. He still remembered that when Wanfeng had a physical problem, Fengxi also helped, although he didn''t find a solution.


    In love and reason, he gave a hand and buried the Jade Kirin. It''s nothing.


    "OK."


    Jiang Xinrui was silent for a moment and didn''t refuse. She looked at the family behind Chifeng, nodded, turned around and hurried to Feng''s house with Jiang Liu and Hua Sheng. She could tell who had hijacked Qin Xiaobao. Now Jiang Xinrui is very worried and thinks that Qin Xiaobao can''t speak


    Wind house.


    Seeing Hua Sheng coming back, Feng Xi seemed to have found the backbone. His eyes were redder and sobbed, "ah Sheng!"


    Qin Xiaobao was brazenly kidnapped and left. Fengxi didn''t expect it. She thought she came back a few days ago and talked to her son. Now

 Chapter 4341

    "Ah Sheng, you''re here at last! I really can''t help calling you. I know how busy everyone is at this time, but I have no information about the man who robbed Qin Xiaobao. I don''t have a clue. I also contacted the ancestors of the Feng family. They don''t know..."


    Fengxi hugged Hua Sheng and was very flustered. She knew too much about the situation outside. It was because she knew it that she contacted Hua Sheng more ambitiously, but she really had no choice but to let Hua Sheng come to her first. Fengxi was worried that Qin Xiaobao had been eaten


    Something has been coveting Qin Xiaobao''s soul outside. The child is about to catch up with the low-level version of Tang Monk meat.


    "It''s all my fault. I know someone has been staring at Qin Xiaobao, so I dare not give up. How can I let him go out alone! It''s all my fault!" Qin, Wan and Yu have been remorseful at the moment. Feng Xi gave him a task to look after the children and their family at home. What happened to him?


    The river looked around and said, "it''s not a matter of who to blame now. Calm down and tell me the specific situation."


    "Yes, don''t cry first. I know what you''re worried about. Now the situation outside is really special, but it''s not necessarily that the ancient fierce animals appearing from the crack of time and space want Qin Xiaobao!"


    "To put it bluntly, those ancient ferocious beasts can''t directly hurt people. They need the media and are very careful. They are afraid of being discovered by us. How can they be brazenly hijacked? As for your ancestors, you don''t know. Unless they are related to the survival of the three worlds and six Tao, they won''t intervene, especially at this juncture..."


    Hua Sheng comforts the wind. How long has it been since she saw such a fragile wind?


    "Yes, aunt Fengxi, I received a lot of fierce animals. They said they were ancient fierce animals, but their strength was greatly reduced. They didn''t dare to do so. What happened that day?"


    Listening to the words of the Huasheng family, or seeing Huasheng, there is nothing Huasheng can''t do in the Fengxi world, which will make their ancestors'' conclusions unreliable, and Fengxi has power in an instant.


    Let Qin Wanyu tell us about the robbery of Qin Xiaobao.


    In fact, the reason is that Qin Wanyu wants to let Qin Xiaobao exercise and complete his own things independently, because he can''t speak. Qin Wanyu wants to exercise Qin Xiaobao better and let him buy food alone. He follows behind, but who can think that there will be no one in the blink of an eye?


    It''s really simple. He always took Qin Xiaobao with him. He never made a mistake.


    "Then you said you were hijacked, didn''t you see someone take the child?"


    Jiang Xinrui looked worried.


    "I couldn''t find Qin Xiaobao at that time. I immediately checked the nearby monitoring. Downstairs, the property can see. In the monitoring, I saw a man holding Qin Xiaobao away. It was him!"


    "The police have also checked. There is no such person!"


    Qin Wanyu said, taking out the screenshots in his mobile phone and letting Jiang Liu and others have a good look.


    He followed the trend. All the methods he could use were used. There was really no way to contact Huasheng and Jiangliu at this juncture. He was anxious and had no direction at all.


    Jiang Liu and others looked at the long-range photo. Their eyebrows and eyes moved. The main reason was that the other party didn''t even cover his face. It was a real robbery.


    "Well, do you see anything? Ah Sheng, do you think it''s really Qin Xiaobao robbed by ordinary people? I recall my memory for decades and haven''t seen this man, but if it''s ordinary people, why don''t they call and ask for it? And if ordinary people, why doesn''t he exist in the database..."

 Chapter 4342

    Feng Xi looked at Hua Sheng as if he were thinking. His heart was about to jump out, but he was worried that it would affect Hua Sheng''s thinking. Feng Xi only dared to whisper all the information he knew for fear of missing anything.


    Qin Xiaobao was robbed. It really had a great impact on Fengxi. Fengxi lost her ability to organize language for a time. Otherwise, she could speak more clearly. She was too worried about her son.


    Fengxi can''t imagine what she will do if something happens to Qin Xiaobao, and what she can do with Qin Wanyu.


    "Rui''er, ah Sheng, do you see anything? You''re talking!"


    "No matter what you find, just say it. I can accept it!"


    When Qin Wanyu took out the screenshot, he always looked carefully at Huasheng and Jiang Xinrui, and even the expression of his good brother Jiang Liu. Qin Wanyu didn''t let go.


    Now he saw Hua Sheng''s thoughtful and Jiang Xinrui''s obvious shock, which was the most obvious clue for Qin, Anhui and Henan. It really worried him. If he found anything, he hurried to say that there is nothing unacceptable for Qin, Anhui and Henan now.


    We don''t need Huasheng to answer them carefully, let alone worry that they can''t bear it.


    Wen Yan, Hua Sheng looked at Jiang Xinrui, looked at the river flow, and finally put down his mobile phone, "rui''er, what did you find? Do you know this man?"


    Jiang Xinrui looked surprised, frowned tightly, and spit out a shocking sentence, "you should know..."


    "What do you mean you should know? Rui''er, make it clear!"


    Huasheng is facing Jiang Xinrui this time. Fengxi and Qin Wanyu look at Jiang Xinrui as if they saw hope. At this meeting, Fengxi and his wife have ignored Jiang Xinrui''s unspeakable expression.


    However, the river has been paying attention to it, and also noticed Huasheng''s reflection.


    Jiang Xinrui saw everyone''s expression and didn''t hide it. She was just too surprised. "Although the other party didn''t cover her face, it''s still a little far away. The photo is a little fuzzy, which makes me not sure if it''s the person I know. I think they''re a little like."


    "When I saw the man before, he was not dressed like this, and he had no reason to catch Qin Xiaobao at this time."


    "Now let me say for sure if it''s that person. I''m really not sure, but I''ll try my best to contact him... I''ll try my best to contact him. He took the initiative to contact me before. I really don''t know where to find him."


    Jiang Xinrui has a headache. The people in the photo... Are a bit like Ji Li, but they are not the same as Ji Li she saw before. Ji Li always pays great attention to image, even meticulous. Since she had a body, even every hair is exquisite, and the clothes are precious silk, satin and dark embroidery


    But this one in the photo, with short hair and black work clothes, is not exquisite at all this time. Jiang Xinrui tries to transform the face in her mind into the person in front of her. In addition to her appearance, she is very similar.


    If it was Ji Li, what was the reason why he took Qin Xiaobao?


    Smelling the speech, Feng Xi seemed to have lost hope again and couldn''t sit still. Hua Sheng looked at the image again and looked at the river channel: "what do you think? I always think this person has seen somewhere. I don''t know whether it''s because of the blurred image or the long memory..."

 Chapter 4343

    "No impression."


    Jiang Liu answered Hua Sheng''s words positively, thought about it and looked at Qin Wanyu and said, "are you sure you don''t know this person? How do I think Qin Xiaobao is not afraid at all, even struggling? Although the downstairs of the community is small, it''s not small, and there are many people coming and going. Although Qin Xiaobao... Doesn''t make a sound, his movements are larger, and no one will stop him."


    "Jiang Liu, what do you want to say?" Qin Wanyu asked with some uncertainty.


    "So, Qin Xiaobao didn''t go with him on purpose? They... Know each other? You always take Qin Xiaobao with you. The people around him should also be the people around you. He''s still so young, shouldn''t there be too many people you know?"


    Like the river, he looked at Qin, Anhui and Henan with some uncertainty. He didn''t think that Qin, Anhui and Henan husband and wife didn''t find this.


    If Qin Xiaobao really knew the man, even when he was taken away, he didn''t resist greatly and was taken away obediently, can it also explain that Qin Xiaobao was willing to be taken away.


    Hearing the speech, Qin, Wan and Yu patted the wind, which was also comforting, "we have also found this, but if we knew each other, we would have gone to find it earlier..."


    "In your opinion, what exactly is this man? He is a man or a ghost, a God or a beast. Now we have no direction. And Ruier, what you just said, can you contact me? I don''t doubt your friend, we are..."


    Jiang Xinrui took the lead in saying, "I know what you mean. I will definitely contact you, but that man is haunted. He is not my friend, but he is a little friendly."


    After that, Jiang Xinrui turned around and wanted to find Ji Li to make sure, but when she was ready to go out, Jiang Xinrui felt wrong. She really didn''t know where to find Ji Li. She never had any contact information with Ji Li. Ji Li always took the initiative to find her. She thought that if Ji Li did it, he should come to her.


    Jiang Xinrui thought of something. She pressed the broken mirror in her arms and turned around and asked, "how long has Qin Xiaobao been robbed? If it''s the person I think, he can''t not come to me..."


    I don''t know what''s going on recently. The dry moon is the same as brushing the sense of existence. From Zhaojue temple to here, it keeps heating up. That heat makes people very upset. It may be because the dry moon recognizes the Lord to her. That heat particularly affects Jiang Xinrui''s state of mind. Especially at this time, she is still anxious to find Qin Xiaobao.


    So this time I was impatient to appease the dry moon and photographed the dry moon, "be calm. The most important thing now is to find Qin Xiaobao. He is too young. If you can''t help, be honest with me and affect me again, and I''ll break you and throw you back into the ink and wash fantasy!"


    "Master, master, don''t break me. I feel the trace of other artifacts!"


    "Right here, and in Zhaojue temple, I still feel it''s not an artifact. Master, our companions are nearby!"


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s been missing for nearly ten hours. It''s almost dark from morning to now, and we haven''t found any useful news."


    "Rui''er, why do you ask? What do you think? How should we find it now?"


    "Ah Sheng, Qin Xiaobao won''t have an accident. Do you think I can still see him?"


    In Jiang Xinrui''s words, she didn''t know what was happening in her ears and in her mind. A lot of words came at once, and Jiang Xinrui''s head almost didn''t explode.

 Chapter 4344

    Fengxi has always been very flustered. She can''t help seeing Huasheng. She has always regarded Huasheng as the last card. Now she doesn''t even have a direction. The problem of space-time cracks is so serious. There is also the matter of the Feng family. Fengxi is also lack of skills. As a result, Qin Xiaobao was robbed at this juncture. How can Fengxi not worry.


    Qin Xiaobao couldn''t even say anything. He couldn''t even ask for help. His heart was breaking at the thought of this.


    Before, I could barely hold back the tension caused by panic, but when everyone was helpless, Fengxi really couldn''t help it.


    Several people''s words have been said, but with the voice in Jiang Xinrui''s brain, Jiang Xinrui almost didn''t run away.


    "Wait a minute, can we say it one by one?"


    Jiang Xinrui''s words fell, and Feng Xi was stunned, because she was alone just now.


    "Rui''er?"


    Jiang Liu looked up at Jiang Xinrui and always felt that it was a little strange for the child to see him again this time.


    "Aunt Fengxi, do you have any magic tools in the Feng family? Or do you have new magic tools to recognize the Lord recently?"


    Jiang Xinrui said that without hiding from the public, she directly took out kuyue. "This is a magic weapon that I accidentally broke into a water and ink fantasy. It was given to me by a man who asked to participate in business. After recognizing the LORD with me, she communicated with my divine knowledge in order to save the three realms and six ways."


    "This thing... Has been subduing the ancient ferocious beast with me since the time-space crack appeared. The power of the ferocious beast has been absorbed by it, and it has become stronger. It has awakened more and more consciousness. Just now it communicated with my Shenhai and said that it sensed the existence of other artifacts. I just learned that it is the Kunlun mirror among the top ten artifacts! Now it is the hidden appearance of its re emergence ¡£¡±


    Jiang Xinrui said, looking at the unexpected faces of the people, and finally at Xiang Huasheng and the river, He continued: "so there is one of the top ten artifacts in the Feng family. I remember you talked about the heaven. Is it because of this that Qin Xiaobao disappeared? Hasn''t someone always wanted to collect the top ten artifacts and even threatened them with his highness in the heaven? If the Feng family has..."


    What Jiang Xinrui said is only doubt, but in the pile of information suddenly spread out in the dry month just now, Jiang Xinrui quickly found the most suspicious news at present.


    "Do you still feel it now?"


    Jiang Xinrui shakes her head when she sees the wind, and looks puzzled. It''s estimated that she doesn''t know. Looking at Qin, Anhui and Henan, she doesn''t know. She can only put all this on the dry moon. As for why she didn''t say the name of the dry moon, but directly said the Kunlun mirror


    "That room is right in that room. As for the feeling in Zhaojue temple, it''s a little disordered. It seems to have a circle. I have to go back and have a good feeling."


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the river and Hua Sheng who stood up, nodded, and walked along the direction of the dry moon, that is, the Kunlun mirror in her mind, and that room was Qin Xiaobao''s room.


    Fengxi followed Qin, Wan and Yu. They are a little confused now. What are the top ten artifact and your highness? Are they from the Qingcheng family?


    Hua Sheng just nodded with the wind.


    Jiang Xinrui finally opened the cover of Fuxi Qin. Needless to say, how confused Fengxi and Qin, Anhui and Yu are, because they have never seen this thing at all.


    The two artifacts met and sent out a silent resonance, that is, a fused aperture.

 Chapter 4345

    When the master of Fuxi Qin is away, it cannot communicate with anyone. Moreover, the artifact can only communicate with its own master''s divine knowledge. It is only a silent resonance with other artifact. In the end, it is just a magic instrument.


    "There are really ten artifacts, two at a time. It''s already four. Shennong Ding in the back pool of the heaven, Pangu axe in Jiuhe, Kunlun mirror in Ruier''s hand, Fuxi Qin in Qin Xiaobao''s room, and four artifacts. I thought it was a mission destined to be incomplete. Now there are four artifacts."


    "But if Qin Xiaobao really came for the artifact, it would be safe. The other party would come again. Now I''m worried that he didn''t come for the artifact. Qin Xiaobao''s room has this thing, and neither of you know it?"


    Jiang Liu subconsciously stretched out his hand to touch it, but he didn''t know what to worry about and withdrew his hand. Instead, he looked at Xiang Fengxi and Qin Wanyu.


    Now it''s smoking to look for the ten artifact outside. Unexpectedly, one of them lay quietly under the bed of a child in the human world. Moreover, he and Hua Sheng saw Fu Xi with their own eyes. At that time, the other party didn''t disclose anything about Fu Xi Qin.


    "The man in the screenshot, Fengxi, we didn''t answer when you asked just now. You must have guessed in your heart that he is neither a man nor a ghost, nor a God, devil or beast... I can''t see what he is."


    Hua Sheng suddenly answered the question Feng Xi asked at the beginning.


    At that meeting, Hua Sheng still hesitated. She even thought she was wrong.


    With that, Hua Sheng looked at Jiang Xinrui again. She thought the child didn''t finish talking.


    "I''m a little confused now... I haven''t been at home much. I really don''t know. Qin Wanyu... It seems that I don''t know."


    "The ten artifact, Fuxi Qin, is in my son''s room. My son is the owner of the ten artifact Fuxi Qin? Now he is taken away by a man who can''t see anything. My son hasn''t resisted yet?"


    "And the two children of Qingcheng''s ancestors are gone, aren''t they? When I saw Qingcheng''s ancestors a few days ago, she wanted to stop talking. Did she want to tell me about it? Why didn''t she say it later? And who took my son away and where!"


    Fengxi hurried around the room. Previously, Huasheng was busy because they were eager to deal with the missing fish in the human world. They didn''t share a lot of information, but Fengxi didn''t think they missed so much information.


    One breath all came, but it made the wind feel more disoriented.


    Qin, Wan and Yu really didn''t know about the top ten artifacts. They were more ignorant than the wind and kept touching their heads.


    This time Hua Sheng didn''t answer Feng Xi''s words. She looked at Jiang Xinrui and the Kunlun mirror in her hand. Hua Sheng didn''t seem surprised by her daughter''s opportunity. She didn''t forget Fu Xi''s words, but


    Hua Sheng was about to say something. Jiang Xinrui suddenly rushed to the window and looked out of the window. The people also looked out along her eyes, but they didn''t see anything. There was no dirt in the normal living area, and the boundary of the Feng family was stable.


    "What''s the matter? What did you find?"


    Jiang Liu squinted out of the window and asked.


    Jiang Xinrui clenched her fist tightly and then slowly loosened her hand. "There seems to be no clue in this room. I have Kunlun mirror. Since there is induction between artifacts, I will go out with Fuxi Qin. It will be able to sense its owner and pass it to me through Kunlun mirror..."

 Chapter 4346

    Watching Jiang Xinrui leave Feng''s house in a hurry, Huasheng obviously sees that Jiang Xinrui is wrong. She must know something, but Huasheng also sees that Jiang Xinrui doesn''t seem to want to say.


    And the river stopped her.


    "Let the children solve the children''s part, and we solve our problems."


    "Rui''er is the owner of the artifact. Fuxi Qin is probably the owner of Qin Xiaobao. It is safer to put Fuxi Qin in rui''er''s hand than in ours."


    Although Jiang Liu doesn''t know what Jiang Xinrui is going to do, he has to say that what Jiang Xinrui just said is reasonable. Now there is no other way.


    Besides, Jiang Xinrui''s eyes just now


    Jiang Liu thinks he knows his children well. She must have seen something just now. I hope it''s related to Qin Xiaobao.


    Qin Xiaobao and Bai Ran''s two children are still different. He is a physical fetus. If he is really caught by someone, Jiang Liu is worried that the child can''t wait for them to save him.


    Feng Xi and Qin Wanyu looked at each other. They always felt that they had missed a little more. Qin Wanyu didn''t reluctantly go out with Feng Xi. He chose to wait for news at home. Now no one is sure what the other party means.


    Everyone is very careful not to miss any information. Fengxi and Huasheng go out to find it and simply share it.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Jiang Xinrui left Feng''s house and went directly in a certain direction, but she didn''t see the Fuxi Qin brought out from Feng''s house.


    "Ji Li? You come out! You took Qin Xiaobao and forgot what you promised me. You attacked the people around me again and again. Do you want to die?"


    When I came to a suburb, there was no one around. In the distance, there were only trees and mountains. What responded to Jiang Xinrui was a few clear bird calls.


    Nevertheless, Jiang Xinrui is sure that Ji Li is nearby. She found it according to the information left by Ji Li. Although she can''t clearly see the color of her personal breath like Ling Shujun, she can still distinguish the smell.


    Moreover, Ji Li deliberately left it. He hurried out of the window of Feng''s house and made a "Shh" to her. The most important thing is that he still holds Qin Xiaobao''s white jade pendant in his hand!


    In such a situation, how dare Jiang Xinrui declare that she can only go out alone. She can''t risk Qin Xiaobao.


    When Jiang Xinrui became more and more irritable, a man finally appeared in the air. This time, he is still a man with fine hair. He has black clothes and black hair, holds a folding fan in his hand, and always has a thin and cool smile at the corners of his mouth. What he doesn''t know is that he will say what a beautiful young master.


    In fact, he is a liar.


    "Ji Li!"


    Seeing that he finally appeared, Jiang Xinrui directly exerted a force and even used the power of the dry moon to kill this guy directly.


    But the result is very obvious. Ji Li blocked it directly.


    "Don''t be angry! It''s better for girls to be gentle."


    "Don''t you think so? Otherwise it won''t be beautiful..."


    Ji Li straightened the broken hair in his ear, laughed mockingly, and always had an incomprehensible emotion in his eyes, "I won''t tell you more. I think you know what I want and don''t disturb others because I don''t want to talk nonsense with them. They won''t understand..."


    "Jiang Xinrui, give me the artifact. The child has no way to communicate and can only let you bring it out."

 Chapter 4347

    "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Seriously, Jiang Xinrui thought about many purposes of Ji Li, but he didn''t think it was because of the top ten artifacts!


    She always believed in her intuition, just as she dared to come alone, and even took fuxiqin to Ji Li at this juncture. In her heart, she didn''t believe that Ji Li would really want fuxiqin, and even hurt her because of fuxiqin.


    Just now


    "Did you catch Qin Xiaobao? What did you do and what do you want to do? We have a deep friendship. You come to me again and again and challenge my bottom line again and again. Don''t tell me. You''re just messing up the game?"


    Jiang Xinrui''s tone was filled with great anger.


    "I didn''t cover my face. What do you say? I just want you to find me quickly. How considerate I am?"


    Ji Li flew down and looked at Jiang Xinrui.


    "As for what I want to do, I have told you many times. I want to live and don''t want to be killed by you. My prediction can''t be wrong. Since God gave me that picture, it''s a way to save myself. I haven''t given up. Now there are time and space cracks and heaven and earth change. I''m really uneasy... I can track the people around you quietly now Only the people of the wind family can take away quietly. "


    "So I took the child away. You know, the child knew me and didn''t resist. Maybe he also knew that resistance was useless!"


    Ji Li said, suddenly straightening his face, "return to the subject. You can''t give me the artifact, but I have a new way that you can never kill me. As long as you like, I''ll return the child to you. Don''t worry, the child is delicious and delicious here. He''s not abused. He''s my trump card now. I''ll never hurt him. How about it?"


    Jiang Xinrui listened to Ji Li''s words, changed her look again and again, and finally looked directly into Ji Li''s eyes. "You took Qin Xiaobao just because you wanted to talk to me about conditions? And how do you know about artifact? Even know that Feng family has artifact."


    Ji Li suddenly smiled, Then he looked at Jiang Xinrui and said: "Don''t try me. Qin Xiaobao is really in my hands. He was locked in the place where Chi Feng was held last time. Chi Feng didn''t threaten you this time. It''s really hard for him to start. After all, he was too careful with his last experience. You know, I don''t need to lie to you. If I can beat your parents, I''ll catch them, but obviously, catching them is too expensive. How can I catch children Son insurance, according to your relationship with the wind family, the wind family will not contact you. You must know. "


    "No, you have come. I don''t want to disturb others. I''m not afraid to tell you the reason why you only come. They must be very troublesome when they come. I don''t want to be troublesome and don''t want to hear the crying voice. How calm you are compared with them."


    Ji Li said, and looked up and down at Jiang Xinrui to prove that his decision was not wrong. As for the harm to others, I''m sorry, he didn''t have the leisure to take care of it. After all, what does it have to do with him?


    "In fact, I would also like to thank the time when the space-time crack appeared. Because of this, the turbulence of heaven and earth also made me drill a loophole and found that there is a spell called blood seal. As long as the agreement is reached, I''m not afraid of you going back! Because you won''t want this price..."


    "But I also know that if I go directly to you and ask you to reach a blood mark with me, you certainly don''t want to, so I''ll make some small plans. Don''t blame me. People don''t kill everyone for themselves! Of course, if you don''t care about Qin Xiaobao''s life, I certainly don''t care, or I''ll take a Shiquan tonic pill. You know I''ve always wanted him..."

 Chapter 4348

    "I really hate it. Why didn''t I kill you directly and let you jump today!"


    For Ji Li''s obsession, Jiang Xinrui really didn''t care before, but now she seems to understand why she predicted that she would kill Ji Li.


    According to Ji Li''s practice, she wants to kill him now.


    "Ji Li, I can promise you that I won''t hurt you as long as you don''t fight against the people around me! I can swear."


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Ji Li''s way with great contradiction and anger in her heart.


    And Ji Li, pursing his mouth and shaking his head, refused.


    The look of rejection in her eyes did not hesitate. It was a look Jiang Xinrui had never seen before. Ji Li was different from before.


    It felt like that Ji Li was not so urgent before. She didn''t care whether she promised or not, because he was confident that he could change, save himself, and even kill her as a last resort!


    But now, Ji Li''s careless self-confidence is gone. He is now eager for an accurate answer, or she can''t go back.


    Something must have happened to Ji Li during this time.


    He knows the top ten artifact. It''s hard for Jiang Xinrui to imagine that it has nothing to do with artifact.


    This is why Jiang Xinrui will swear again. She is watching Ji Li''s reaction.


    "I don''t believe in your oath, but I believe in my blood mark. If you really want to kill me in the future, you will have scruples."


    Ji Li answered positively.


    "But have you ever thought about it? According to my parents'' ability, as long as I say a word, they can, and what you do, you die several times. The Feng family is in chaos because Qin Xiaobao is lost!"


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Ji Li.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. As long as you do what I say, I have my own way to solve the other problems. As long as you promise, how can I bring Qin Xiaobao and send him back? Of course, if you still don''t want to, give me Fu Xiqin! I''m not afraid to tell you that I''ve visited Feng''s house more than once, but I''ve been blocked by Fu Xiqin''s own boundary, I can know, and those who have a heart can also know. In this way, Fu Xiqin will give me a lot less trouble. You can choose these two options yourself. "


    "I don''t have much patience to accompany you. If you don''t choose, I''m sorry. Anyway, I''m destined to fight with you. Come now. I also want to see how much you''ve improved."


    Ji Li said, collecting the fan as if he was going to fight to the death in Jiang Xinrui.


    This gave Jiang Xinrui a look. Ji Li was really unpredictable.


    "Good!"


    "Then try it. I don''t believe in life. You believe in life. Let''s see who will win."


    At the moment when Jiang Xinrui said "good", Ji Li didn''t hesitate at all. He raised his hand and played a dark green Tai Chi seal, which fell on Jiang Xinrui''s face.


    "As long as you print all your fingerprints, our agreement will be reached."


    When Ji Li said this, there was no excitement in his tone.


    This makes Jiang Xinrui more confused. Isn''t he looking forward to this moment? Why is the reaction between the last second and the next second so big?


    Many times, Jiang Xinrui doubts whether Ji Li is schizophrenic.


    But it''s already here. Jiang Xinrui didn''t lie to him. She really wants to press it, because in her opinion, this thing can''t bind her at all.


    Just when Jiang Xinrui''s hand was about to press down, there was a rapid wind in her ear, and then a pair of slender hands held Jiang Xinrui''s wrist

 Chapter 4349

    "This blood mark is not so simple. How dare you press it directly!"


    Chi Feng''s panting voice sounded around Jiang Xinrui.


    Jiang Xinrui is surprised at the appearance of Chifeng. She turns her head and looks at Chifeng with shocked eyes. Why is he here? How did she find it? Although it''s a suburb, it''s hard to find. She and Ji Li have set up a border, just don''t want to be found to avoid accidents.


    When Jiang Xinrui looked back at Chifeng, she didn''t see Ji Li''s eyes become flustered because of the appearance of Chifeng.


    Although Ji Li soon sorted out his emotions, he and Chifeng were hostile in the air for a moment between the lightning and flint, and their eyes were so complex


    Although Jiang Xinrui has many questions to ask, it''s obviously inappropriate to ask anything at this time. She can only let Chifeng let go and go back to explain. Now she must save Qin Xiaobao.


    Ji Li is a madman. Who knows if he will attack Qin Xiaobao.


    "This thing is not a blood seal, but a soul driving seal. As long as you press it, your soul will be led by him. You are his puppet and obey him. When he lets you live, you can live and let you die. You are a dead body!"


    Chifeng has never looked at Jiang Xinrui so severely as today, and she can''t take care of many emotions in Jiang Xinrui''s eyes. Ji Li on the side is not surprised to be recognized by Chifeng. He smiles wantonly at the corners of his mouth, raises his hand and pushes it. The soul driving seal under Jiang Xinrui is pushed in by his master and quickly pasted it towards the palm of Jiang Xinrui''s hand.


    Ji Li wants to take advantage of the chaos and let Jiang Xinrui recognize it.


    Everything happened too fast, but Chifeng reacted faster. Holding Jiang Xinrui''s hand, he directly reversed, and the seal was directly printed on the back of Chifeng''s hand.


    Just now, the faint green mark bigger than her face flowed into Chi Feng''s hand. When Chi Feng said what this thing was, Jiang Xinrui thought of too many things for a time, but she never thought that Ji Li would suddenly be in trouble.


    As a result, it flowed into Chifeng''s body.


    Jiang Xinrui knows Chi Feng''s physical condition. For a time, it can be said that her head is as big as a fight! See if he''s bleeding.


    And behind Chi Feng''s hand, there is a shrinking soul driving seal.


    "Ji Li, what are you doing? Get this thing out to me right away. I''m doing a deal with you. It has nothing to do with Chifeng. If something happens to Chifeng, I''ll make it come true now!"


    "Chifeng, how are you? You said you... What are you doing here!"


    Jiang Xinrui holds Chifeng. The shrinking soul driving seal on the back of his hand is like a valve, which makes the magic Qi of Chifeng''s body spread outward. Jiang Xinrui subconsciously wants to send him some aura and let him bear it first, but he immediately thinks that Chifeng can''t accept her aura. Jiang Xinrui is more anxious.


    You can only cover it tightly with your hands, but no matter how blocked Jiang Xinrui is, Chi Feng''s magic gas is like tap water with the valve open.


    Looking at Chifeng again, I don''t know whether she was stupid or how. She looked at her injury and didn''t move. Jiang Xinrui almost fainted. "What are you looking at? You can''t use my aura. Hurry to find a way. Didn''t you understand just now?"


    Qin Xiaobao didn''t save him, but he put on a Chifeng. Jiang Xinrui didn''t know what to say. At this moment, her eyes looking at Ji Li are not as simple as looking at a madman. Now she has an idea to kill him

 Chapter 4350

    For the reactions of Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng, Ji Li became calm and raised his eyebrows. "Blame me? I didn''t let him rush over."


    Ji Li said this as if he thought of something and smiled a little meaningfully. "Otherwise, I''ll suffer some losses. You put out your hand again and we''ll seal again? Or you give me the Fuxi Qin. Of course, I can also transfer what I just said to Chifeng and restrain you with Chifeng. It seems that it''s more effective than that child."


    "What do you think?"


    Ji Li looked at Jiang Xinrui very seriously, as if he was considering the feasibility of this matter. As for what he had just done, even if he made a mistake, he was not in a hurry.


    Perhaps as Ji Li said, as long as it can contain Jiang Xinrui, it seems that anyone can.


    "Oh... You can really calculate!"


    "Now that you have threatened me with Qin Xiaobao, I did what you said along the way. I didn''t disturb anyone, Chifeng... He was an accident. I didn''t even inform my parents. You can trust me. Don''t involve others. Ji Li took your things out of Chifeng''s hand. If something happened to him, it wouldn''t be as simple as me to come to you!"


    "Let''s talk about Qin Xiaobao slowly. I agree to all the conditions you said. Didn''t you say you wanted me to be your apprentice before? I''m willing and absolutely don''t object. I''ve retreated to this point. Don''t deceive people too much!"


    At this time, even if Jiang Xinrui suffered a big loss, Jiang Xinrui and Ji Li knew that she would never kill Ji Li at the moment.


    Ji Li still holds Qin Xiaobao''s life in his hand.


    Now it threatens Chifeng. No matter what Chifeng rushed out for just now, she can''t let Ji Li have more chips in her hand, let alone watch the people around her appear in danger one after another.


    "Jiang Xinrui, our chips and positions have changed. If you..."


    Ji Li narrowed his eyes and wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Chi Feng with his head down. "Rui''er, let''s go! He won''t let you see Qin Xiaobao now! Don''t waste time."


    "What about you and Qin Xiaobao?"


    Jiang Xinrui can''t believe what Chifeng is talking about.


    But the strength of Chifeng came from her wrist. Jiang Xinrui looked at Chifeng and became complex. She held Chifeng''s hand back and was ready to leave. Although the specific situation of Qin Xiaobao was not clear, Jiang Xinrui was sure that Qin Xiaobao was safe.


    Chi Feng is different. His own energy is spreading outward with the mark on the back of his hand. Wan Feng is just right. Now Chi Feng has an accident again, and Jiang Xinrui can tell which side is more urgent.


    "Let''s go first."


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t wait to turn around. He saw Ji Li change his face and laugh sarcastically, "do you want to go? Do you have to see my promise?"


    "Then let''s try!"


    This time it was not what Jiang Xinrui said, but Chifeng''s answer.


    This time, Chifeng didn''t stand behind Jiang Xinrui, stood in front of Jiang Xinrui, and protected Jiang Xinrui as Jiang Xinrui protected him every time.


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t adapt to this role exchange for a while, but like her silent tacit understanding with Chifeng, no one would affect each other at this dangerous moment.


    At this time, Jiang Xinrui finally had time to observe Chifeng. Today, the appearance of Chifeng makes Jiang Xinrui feel strange!

 Chapter 4351

    Of course, it is Ji Li who just made Jiang Xinrui feel strange. He is also very strange today, which is different from what he saw before.


    Jiang Xinrui couldn''t tell where, especially when Chifeng said "let''s try!" Ji Li''s eyes also became meaningful.


    Their eyes seemed to communicate silently in the air. Jiang Xinrui felt that she was standing here, but she couldn''t understand their eyes.


    This makes Jiang Xinrui feel frightened. Inexplicable Ji Li is not right with the sudden appearance of Chifeng. What are they hiding.


    But this moment did not look at each other for a long time. Ji Li took the lead in breaking the silence and chuckled, "I can''t compare ah, I can''t compare!"


    Jiang Xinrui had no time to tell what Ji Li was talking about. Chifeng was weak and took Jiang Xinrui and left. The speed was much slower than when he came.


    After leaving Ji Li''s smiling eyes, Chifeng knew that Jiang Xinrui''s brain was waiting for him, Gasping for breath, he said: "believe me, I''m fine. This thing is useless to me. It costs a little magic at most. I''m a little weak now. It costs too much time. My body can''t stand it. As long as I don''t have trauma and bleeding, what you worry about won''t happen. You remember you can''t be his puppet. He always wants to use you."


    "As for Qin Xiaobao... Ji Li won''t hurt his chips when he doesn''t achieve his goal. You can rest assured for the time being!"


    "And I can get there in time. It''s your fate. My sister went to deal with Yu Qilin''s body, so I went to you. I heard your phone, and I went to Feng''s house with you. Just as I arrived, I saw you out, so... That''s it. I don''t want to say anything else. Rui''er, I don''t want to lie to you, so don''t ask."


    "Anyway, I won''t hurt you and know your bottom line... I''m a little tired. Don''t panic. I''ll be fine after I sleep. That thing won''t hurt me..."


    Chi Feng said too many words in one breath, and the emptiness was even worse. Finally, she fainted by leaning on Jiang Xinrui''s shoulder.


    At that moment, Jiang Xinrui looked up at the sky. For the first time, she was so speechless and angry!


    What do you want to say? Chifeng has said so. What else can she say? She can only stand up and hold Chifeng firmly.


    On the way of holding Chifeng, Jiang Xinrui wanted to throw him out directly several times, but she was reluctant to give up in the end. This is the "small vase" she has been protecting.


    At the same time, Jiang Xinrui was thinking about what happened today. When she was approaching the urban area, Jiang Xinrui firmly held Chifeng, suddenly stopped and looked sarcastic, "you have followed all the way and will enter the urban area immediately. Are you going to go home with me for a cup of tea?"


    This person appeared after she left Ji Li''s sight with Chi Feng. Of course, this person is not Ji Li, because Chi Feng was injured and the other party had no obvious intention of killing. Jiang Xinrui ignored it for the moment, but didn''t expect this person to follow all the time. It''s not like an accident.


    Jiang Xinrui wants to take Chifeng back to the spring breeze for ten miles first. Can''t she take this stalker all the way home?


    But Jiang Xinrui didn''t know that even if he followed her, he would never enter the spring breeze.


    Jiang Xinrui''s words fell. In the middle of the empty path behind him, a man who seemed to be in his twenties and thirties slowly appeared. His face was flat, and his eyebrows revealed a tenderness and integrity.

 Chapter 4352

    "Why are you here?"


    Jiang Xinrui was surprised for a moment when she finally showed her true body when she saw the visitor. No wonder she didn''t feel any killing intention. Since the first time she met this person, she didn''t feel any danger.


    But Jiang Xinrui also remembers that this man should be in the ink fantasy, and seems to have said that he would never leave the ink fantasy? How could she suddenly appear and follow her again? Jiang Xinrui won''t think it''s a coincidence.


    Who could have thought that the dry moon given to her by this man was really not an ordinary mirror? Jiang Xinrui won''t believe it if she doesn''t know about the top ten artifacts.


    "Of course I''m here to help you."


    The participant answered sincerely. Looking at the doubt in Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, he said again: "you don''t have to doubt me. You should already know what the dry moon is. Then you should understand that I won''t harm you. My purpose is like what I told you when I first met you. I don''t want the world to be destroyed."


    "And you have a necessary connection with saving all this. You are in trouble now. Of course I want to help you."


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the merchant and said that he was sincere. The complex emotions of this person hit again. He and Ji Li had completely two different feelings, but they both left the same feeling to Jiang Xinrui, that is, he came inexplicably.


    It makes no sense.


    "Since you said to help me, how do you want to help me? I still have a wound in my hand."


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the business road.


    Normally, Jiang Xinrui won''t believe a person who has only seen two sides, let alone let him check Chifeng''s injury.


    But at the moment, Jiang Xinrui did so. Even Jiang Xinrui felt very strange when she said this. When did she reduce her guard against a person so much?


    Even when the business counselor really stepped forward to check the situation of Chifeng, Jiang Xinrui didn''t worry. Subconsciously, Jiang Xinrui felt that the plain person in front of her would not hurt Chifeng, let alone her.


    "He''s fine. He loses too much energy for a time. You help me protect the Dharma. The mark on his hand will keep him emitting energy. I can seal it."


    The participant pinched Chifeng''s wrist and didn''t have much fluctuation in his expression. He just looked at the comatose Chifeng for a moment.


    But in Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, it seems that she hates iron and doesn''t become steel.


    How does it feel like a big parent?


    Especially with that natural attitude, he was not surprised to see Chifeng. When she said the injury, he didn''t refuse.


    "What are you looking at? Are you worried that I will harm him? No, you can rest assured."


    "I asked you to protect the Dharma just to make you be careful around. I''m worried that in case of interruption, my energy will be wasted. People can''t save it. It''s just a waste of time. I know you have many questions in your heart. You''ll know."


    As the merchant said, he directly took Chi Feng. Strictly speaking, he asked Chi Feng to lean against the tree and sit cross legged. He was ready to do something to remove the mark on Chi Feng''s hand.


    "You..."


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the business. Is this guy familiar? And how could she give Chifeng to him with such confidence?


    "I''ll be out of the suburbs soon. It''s not peaceful outside recently. Since you want to help me, come home with me. Even if I come to protect the Dharma, I don''t feel safe. There will be no problem with my parents'' border at home."


    Jiang Xinrui thought for a moment. At present, she still feels that her home is the safest. But she didn''t expect that when she said she would go home, her expression of participating in business was very... Subtle.

 Chapter 4353

    "The situation of Chifeng is not fatal at present. I''m not sure about the source of this mark. I don''t know what will happen."


    "You protect the law."


    The merchant said, holding up Chifeng''s right hand with the mark, and releasing the magic gas in his hand to disintegrate the mark on the back of Chifeng''s hand.


    This scene made Jiang Xinrui give up her words for the time being, because she didn''t expect that participating in business was also evil?


    Why?


    She remembered that when she was in the ink illusion, it was almost all Reiki. She didn''t feel a trace of magic Qi at all.


    Who is this business person?


    Although there were countless doubts in her heart, Jiang Xinrui didn''t forget what she was going to do now. She was always vigilant about the situation around her. Fortunately, there was no change until Chifeng opened her eyes.


    However, this did not reassure Jiang Xinrui. Why did she look like that when she heard that she was going home, which reminded her of the first time she saw her


    "Rui''er? Who is this?"


    Although Chifeng was unconscious, he still had some consciousness. He heard Jiang Xinrui talking with the strange man in front of him.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am... It''s just that you can''t hide something if you want to hide it. Everyone can''t help it. There''s no choice. It doesn''t matter what you do wrong, but it''s really hopeless to be stupid and wrong."


    Before Jiang Xinrui answered, the participants took the lead in speaking out.


    Without asking how Chi Feng recovered, he got up directly and looked at Chi Feng with a plain face.


    "What do you mean? I don''t care who you are or what you think. You did help me, but you can''t say that about my friend."


    Jiang Xinrui''s face is a little bad. No matter what Chifeng did, she can say that it doesn''t mean a stranger can also say, especially the stranger still went to Chifeng''s trouble for his own sake.


    This makes Jiang Xinrui very dissatisfied.


    When the merchant heard this and looked at Chifeng, there seemed to be anger in his eyes, but his expression was still as plain, giving people a feeling that his eyes were very different from his face.


    As for this anger, there are both Chi Feng and Jiang Xinrui.


    After a moment, I don''t know what I thought. The eyes of the participants became helpless and dull. Even if he didn''t speak, it gave people a feeling. He seemed to be saying, "it''s all right, it''s all right... Whatever you want."


    This feeling makes Jiang Xinrui feel inexplicably oppressed.


    "You may have your own consideration, but some things will happen and no one can change it. You know it in your heart."


    After sighing silently, he looked at Chifeng and said such a sentence. Then he looked at Jiang Xinrui and said, "the owner of Fuxi Qin is very important, or every owner of the ten artifacts is very important. I said to help you, just to help you. What I can do is just to help you. No matter how much I can do."


    "Go back and tell your family that the person who took Bai Ran''s son was investigated by you. I helped them to determine, but that person is no longer the one they know. As for the one who took the master of Fuxi Qin, they also have contact with that person. They should have reached a deal. Don''t worry first, because they have recognized the master. They can''t move the child at present. Let him go Heart. "


    Jiang Xinrui listened to the words of participating in business and looked at the Chifeng who had been lowering her head from the beginning

 Chapter 4354

    "Who the hell are you? You know my parents!"


    Jiang Xinrui''s eyes are unpredictable when she looks at the business participant. If she doesn''t know that the other party has no intention to kill her, Jiang Xinrui really wants to pry open the other party''s brain and have a good look.


    Especially when it comes to knowing her parents, Jiang Xinrui is sure.


    We must know each other when we participate in business.


    Jiang Xinrui is sure.


    "You gave this thing to me. Why did you have Kunlun mirror? At the beginning, why didn''t you tell me it was the top ten artifact?"


    "The ten great artifacts have long been around, but how do you know these things? And the children of heaven are caught. They have never been announced. My parents are secretly investigating, even under the cover of cracks in space and time, even I have been cheated. You can hardly imagine Grandpa, even if you can follow my parents, but they absolutely don''t know."


    "So you can''t follow them. You can follow me at most. Even the master of Fuxi Qin knows who you are. Today, your appearance is too coincidental. There is Chifeng. You also know Chifeng, don''t you? What''s your relationship?"


    "You treat Chifeng and even me like a parent''s tone of educating children, so who are you and what do you mean just now? Don''t let me guess. I can''t feel your hostility. You treat me very complicated. I can feel it, otherwise I won''t rest assured that you can check Chifeng''s situation."


    "I''m not against you. No matter what you think, you did help me. The dry moon really increased my mana."


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the business. Now she wanted to know the truth, or happy words.


    She doesn''t want to doubt this or that.


    In particular, this business participation gave her an inexplicable feeling of closeness.


    And Chifeng, there are problems today, but Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want to ask him now, but he will never let him go.


    The participant looked at Jiang Xinrui and rubbed his hands unconsciously. Finally, he looked at Jiang Xinrui with relief. If he didn''t say, the child would still be contradictory to him, suspicious and believe


    "In fact, I don''t know much. I can only say more than you, because I am the one who returns to the three realms and six ways because of the emergence of time-space cracks!"


    "The space-time crack has long appeared. Liu ting''an in the demon world delayed reporting to the heaven for more than a month, but he didn''t know me because many ancient fierce beasts came out that day. Where did he notice me?"


    "So I know more about the emergence of time-space cracks than others. Strictly speaking, I''m a dead man, so it doesn''t matter who I was in the past. I''m a businessman now, but even if I don''t say it, you should guess that I wasn''t a kind person in the past. Now, I can be regarded as a correction? I want the world to be good, so that the world won''t be destroyed Destroy, do your best. "


    "As for the dry moon I gave you, it is indeed a magic weapon made by myself. I just picked up half of the incomplete magic weapon and integrated it. I think it has become an artifact because of the force of the times. You know, even if the ten artifact disappeared, it will return to the three realms and six ways."


    After a pause, the participant continued: "there is also Bai ran. I can know that it is also related to the emergence of space-time cracks. Why most of the ancient fierce animals from the space-time cracks did not have much cultivation, not because they did not recover, but because their own resentment gathered and separated from the noumenon to form a new thing."

 Chapter 4355

    "You can understand this new thing as the gathering of resentment in the world! They have found a new carrier, combined into one, and become a powerful resentment spirit with boundless magic power. Only when there is resentment in the world, he can always absorb and become stronger!"


    "It can be said that if the space-time crack is not sealed, there are more and more ancient fierce animals. Most of them are unwilling when they die. The resentment is absorbed by the spirit, and he will only become stronger. At this point, your parents and the heaven have really made a lot of efforts."


    "Of course, the resentment and cultivation mana of fierce beasts in ancient times are the main force for the resentful spirit. Although it is broken now, there is also the resentment in the world, which is also everywhere."


    "This resentful spirit has long been a new life. He also has a sense of autonomy, so he wants to collect the top ten artifacts. After all, the combination of the top ten artifacts is to return the three worlds and six ways to chaos. All the resentments in the world have disappeared, and of course, the resentful spirit no longer exists."


    After participating in the business, he looked at Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng without talking. He turned and looked away. He didn''t want to say that there was another reason


    "So you mean that now our biggest enemy is this self-conscious spirit of resentment? And he will become stronger because of the constant resentment. In this way, he is invincible. There is no way to destroy him except with the ten artifact. But if we use the ten artifact, the spirit of resentment is dead, but we are also dead."


    Jiang Xinrui digested the business words and looked up and said.


    If so, what else can she do to destroy it directly? There is no solution at all.


    "What we need to do now is to eliminate the complaining spirit before the collection of the top ten artifacts, but the resentment in the world is constant. Even if the complaining spirit is injured, he can make endless supplements, even if the space-time cracks reappear, and the seal is destroyed, the complaining spirit is still invincible. We have no way..."


    Chi Feng listened quietly beside him. He understood the implication of participating in the business, so he made a summary. It just seemed that there was no way to go.


    Hearing Chifeng''s words, Jiang Xinrui was silent. In fact, she felt that she shouldn''t be like this, but she couldn''t find anything to refute. If what the participants said was true


    "No! Everything in the world generates and overcomes each other, and resentment will always appear and become a resentful spirit. That is also because there is a deviation in the world. As long as we find the key to the problem and solve it, we still have a way."


    Jiang Xinrui thought of something and suddenly looked at Shenshang road.


    Jiang Xinrui found that when she finished saying this, her eyes became more complex and struggled. In Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, she seemed to be like a dummy. Her eyes were rich, but her facial expression was very flat. It was like a mask on a face, but her eyes could not be covered


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xinrui suddenly flashed her eyebrows and eyes. She felt that the face of the person participating in the business looked strange. When she was in the ink fantasy, she even felt that the person could not really see it. Why didn''t she expect that the person participating in the business might wear a mask.


    No matter what Jiang Xinrui thought, she didn''t expose this, because she knew that since the participation in business would cover her face, she didn''t want her to know who he was!


    Maybe there is a guess in her heart. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know how to face the result. Just when she looks at the business again, she becomes complicated. With this doubt, it seems that everything has an explanation. No wonde

 Chapter 4356

    "There must be some solutions, just like the ten artifact should be robbed, isn''t it also the solution? We still have time. As long as we find a way to get rid of the grievances before the ten artifact combination makes everything return to chaos, all the problems will be solved. Otherwise, why can I still have reason? Although I was willing to die, there were some thoughts that were not completed. My mind became a demon, and I''m happy Your resentment is also a wonderful thing for the spirit of resentment. "


    "But in fact, since I came back, I have never blamed anyone, and even willingly helped the world. This is something I would never do before. I... I was really not a good man before."


    The participant replied truthfully.


    He really thinks so, but it seems a little difficult to meet this requirement, otherwise he will not leave the ink fantasy to look for Jiang Xinrui.


    In the dry moon, that is, when Kunlun mirror chose to recognize Jiang Xinrui as the main body, the participants knew that solving the dilemma of the three realms and six ways in front of them was inseparable from Jiang Xinrui, and naturally none of this could be done by Jiang Xinrui alone.


    The owners of the ten artifact are indispensable.


    What role does Huasheng and river flow play? Maybe it''s guarding and helping, just like him.


    Victory requires blood and sacrifice.


    At the beginning, he didn''t want to talk too much with Jiang Xinrui, because he didn''t want to speed up Huasheng and river flow, or even the outcome of their helpers. He was reborn from the crack of time and space. He knew that he was not really reborn. If he didn''t hold on too much before his death, he would forget the past and take revenge on the world and vent his resentment like other ancient fierce animals.


    The power to make the complaining spirit become stronger and stronger. I never thought that his deep obsession would be put down and guarded in another way. Just like his name, he can''t see what he loves, which is also the best result.


    If they meet, the participants dare not say whether they really put down their grievances and calmly don''t release their grievances. The ancient fierce animals emerging from the cracks in time and space are the rations for the grievances. They can''t let the grievances get what they want.


    In the past, he didn''t care about the world. He cared about only one person from beginning to end. Later, when everything was lost, his care was just a shackle to others. It was enmity!


    At this time, the desire to participate in business is very simple. He just wants to do what the person wants to do and protect what the person wants to protect.


    "I followed you because I was worried that you would really kill that guy. Remember, you can''t kill him unless you have to. He is still useful to you or to what we have to do."


    As for why, the business participant didn''t make it clear. Instead, he looked at Chifeng meaningfully, and then continued: "his injury is all right. I''ll stare at the man just now. I''ll send you a message if there''s any news."


    After participating in the business, he didn''t say anything more. There are too few things he can do now, but he also wants to do his best. He thinks it doesn''t matter if he can''t get out of the ink fantasy, but he''s a little anxious when he looks at the sky silk outside without getting better.


    God won''t let him do nothing when he comes back from rebirth, just like he can find Kunlun mirror and can''t recognize the Lord. After his transformation, he recognized the Lord Jiang Xinrui. After participating in business, he must have unfinished what he should do.


    After participating in the business, she looked at Jiang Xinrui with complex eyes. She whispered "be careful", turned and left. She wanted to follow her silently to have a look. Let''s forget it

 Chapter 4357

    I am young.


    After taking part in the business, Jiang Xinrui took Chifeng back to his youth all the way. Chifeng knew that Jiang Xinrui had something to say when she brought herself back, but he didn''t think about what to say.


    At the beginning, he said he didn''t want to deceive her, but who could have thought that such a person would appear later?


    It seemed that Chi Feng was completely ashamed of who he was when he joined the business. He didn''t say anything, but his eyes made Chi Feng ashamed.


    Chifeng even felt that the business participant was familiar. Otherwise, why did he feel familiar?


    But he really doesn''t know.


    Just when Chifeng wanted to break her head and was thinking about who the business was, a pair of hot eyes kept staring at him, making Chifeng on pins and needles. He was trying not to see it, as if everything hadn''t happened.


    It''s just that it''s not that easy. At this point, Jiang Xinrui can quietly take Chifeng back to his youth, but just want to find a safe place to talk with Chifeng.


    Chifeng must be hiding something from her. In the past, Jiang Xinrui wouldn''t go to the bottom and want to know what happened, but now it''s obviously wrong. Jiang Xinrui feels that participating in the business must know something about Chifeng, and Chifeng is also hiding something, which is related to all the changes in front of her.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t care if Chifeng wants to hide anything or worry that Chifeng will hurt her, but now Qin Xiaobao has been taken away. Although Fu Xiqin is in her hand, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t think she can find Qin Xiaobao right away.


    If something happens to Qin Xiaobao, what about Fu Xiqin? Although Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want the world to return to chaos, there''s no way. It''s better than the world being occupied by evil spirits. It''s not much better than chaos.


    At this time, if Jiang Xinrui doesn''t care about the three realms and six ways, in fact, she doesn''t believe it. It''s just that she doesn''t care very much. She has to live with her family.


    There are also two children from Uncle Bai Ran''s family. They have also been arrested. All things are involved. If they are not handled well, anyone may become that disaster. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t want Chifeng to become such a disaster, even if there is only one possibility.


    Chifeng, such a beautiful young man, should be protected behind him.


    What the hell is he doing at this time?


    Moreover, he is still an invisible "bomb". He is more "liked" than Qin Xiaobao when he is not careful!


    "Why don''t you talk? I have to wait for me to ask you? How do you know what Ji Li did? Looking at how easy it was to solve the mark on your hand by participating in business, I really doubt whether the danger you told me is exaggerated! One mark of Ji Li can turn people into puppets?"


    Jiang Xinrui sat on the sofa and looked at Chifeng with sharp eyes.


    She did not doubt Chi Feng''s words, Ji Li''s motives, or even her participation in business.


    When Chi Feng heard that Jiang Xinrui was also aware of the danger of Ji Li, he was in a hurry and couldn''t pretend to be a quail. "No, Ji Li''s soul driving seal is really unusual. If you are imprinted by him, you will really become his puppet and do what you don''t want to do against your heart."


    "You are the master of Kunlun mirror. You can''t be controlled by him. He is a madman. He will only believe what he sees and won''t argue with his heart, so don''t underestimate him. This man is crazy and can do anything!"

 Chapter 4358

    "Oh?"


    Jiang Xinrui raised her eyebrows and said coldly, "this soul driving seal is so powerful that I can''t shake my purification power. What about you? How can you do nothing, consume some energy and be unaffected after being saved? I don''t know that your power has surpassed me?"


    "It seems that you were not idle when I took the withered moon to kill demons and Demons everywhere? But I remember that you would almost stay with sister Wanfeng."


    Jiang Xinrui''s expression when she spoke was very clear. She wrote you make it up and then make it up.


    She just saw what flowers he could make up.


    However, thinking of the current situation, Jiang Xinrui still felt that she was holding her breath and was very uncomfortable. When did she have this feeling, it was like she was getting farther and farther away from Chifeng. It was clear that they were the people who should trust each other most. Moreover, they have been like this all these years.


    When do we start to have our own secrets and no longer need to tell each other.


    Before, Jiang Xinrui didn''t feel anything, but now she feels empty. It seems that this person is no longer her. Of course, this person is not her. Chifeng belongs to himself.


    Jiang Xinrui always told herself this, but only she knew it. At the moment, she didn''t think so.


    There is a sour and astringent breath in my heart.


    Chifeng is still standing here. She feels like this. If she leaves her, then


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t continue to think about it, because she found that she couldn''t imagine the day when Chifeng left.


    It''s ridiculous. She always thought she was sober in the world. She didn''t expect to fall into confusion! Once she felt the most insipid and indifferent feelings in her heart, but she didn''t know when it became a sharp blade and pierced her heart.


    "If you really don''t want to say it, don''t say it."


    After the tacit silence between Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng, Jiang Xinrui took the lead in making a sound. She gave up and didn''t want to embarrass him. Chifeng didn''t want to say it. She forced him to say it. The result of doing so would only leave a grudge against her in Chifeng''s heart.


    When did their communication need to be so careful?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xinrui suddenly smiled mockingly. She was mocking herself.


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t hesitate when she got up. There are still a lot of things waiting for her


    Just when Jiang Xinrui passed by Chifeng, the struggle of Chifeng''s expression was so conspicuous at that moment, but he was watching Jiang Xinrui really leave and said that again. Chifeng was like a deflated balloon and could not expand any more.


    "Rui''er, if I say all this is related to my life, can you understand me?"


    Chifeng holds Jiang Xinrui''s hand, and they stand in a wrong position, just like their identity is also wrong.


    One is born a devil and the other is born a nemesis of all demons. The two most unlikely people have left a seal in their hearts and entered their hearts.


    "Who isn''t involved in all this now?"


    Jiang Xinrui turned her head and looked at Chifeng''s side face. She just felt that there was something different.


    But what she said is also right. If the grievances are defeated, they will all become slaves and face death at any time, or the world will be turned back into chaos by the top ten artifact, and the death will be more complete.


    "That''s right... The world will change. How can I survive?"


    Chi Feng whispered. When she raised her head and looked at Jiang Xinrui, she slowly released her hand. It was a kind of weakness from life.

 Chapter 4359

    "Do you remember the last time I was captured by Ji Li?"


    This time it was Chi Feng''s turn to sit down and look at Jiang Xinrui. When Chi Feng said this, his eyes became unwilling and uncomfortable.


    Jiang Xinrui frowned and waited for Chifeng to continue. She knew that Chifeng wouldn''t say so for no reason. She must have other intentions. She felt that Chifeng''s mistake had something to do with Ji Li. What''s specific? It''s up to Chifeng.


    Chifeng didn''t hide anything. She simply told Jiang Xinrui what Ji Li told him when he caught him last time. They stood behind the border and looked at Jiang Xinrui


    Although this was the first time Jiang Xinrui knew about it, it was obvious that Jiang Xinrui had no big accident, because she knew that what Chifeng wanted to say would never be so simple.


    Chifeng sees that Jiang Xinrui''s expression is not angry and has great courage. If he doesn''t really know what to do, Chifeng won''t hide Jiang Xinrui. His biggest weakness told Jiang Xinrui.


    Now just let his weakness expand. On this thought, Chifeng suddenly felt that it was no big deal.


    "You must be very curious about how I know Ji Li''s soul driving seal, and even the role of the soul driving seal. After I say how dangerous that thing is, I have nothing to do..."


    Chi Feng said, swallowing the nonexistent spit, as if to cheer up, Looking at Jiang Xinrui, he said, "do you know why Ji Li cares so much about his prediction? Because that''s true. The picture he sees will happen in the future, and there will be no mistake! It''s not his natural divine power, but the divine power brought by Kongtong seal. His recognition of God and artifact is different from others. He and artifact are integrated into one and become a whole!"


    "So he shares his consciousness with Kongtong Yin. He will see some pictures of the future at a specific time and scene, which will not always exist, but these are enough. He said that if you see the future and kill him, it must be true."


    "Today''s soul dispelling seal is made by Ji Li using Kongtong seal. Although you are also the owner of one of the top ten artifact, you are different from him. You don''t fit with Kunlun mirror. You have your own consciousness. As for the Kunlun mirror in your hand, you don''t feel the existence of Kongtong seal. It''s not because you don''t feel it. You feel confused. There is the smell of artifact everywhere, but also Neither, so the Kunlun mirror can''t feel it until the top ten artifacts appear together. "


    Jiang Xinrui listened to Chifeng''s words and didn''t speak for a long time. Her eyes blinked dryly, and then asked dryly, "what you said, why can''t I understand?"


    "You mean Ji Li is the master of Kongtong seal, the top ten artifact? But he doesn''t know why he is integrated with Kongtong seal, so my artifact doesn''t feel clear unless it appears!"


    "But since he is the owner of the artifact, how can I kill him? Shouldn''t we deal with the complaining spirit together? As mentioned in the business just now, did he cooperate with the complaining spirit? He also caught the owner of Fuxi Qin!"


    Said, Jiang Xinrui was very angry and wanted to break off Ji Li to see what he was thinking. Of course, she didn''t say it, because she felt that Chi Feng''s next words would certainly surprise her even more.


    "This is the difference between you and him. His consciousness and artifact are integrated, influencing and contradictory. He wants to live and become an obsession. The consciousness of artifact is to complete the mission..."

 Chapter 4360

    "He is influenced by Kongtong seal, and Kongtong seal is also affecting him... In fact, this is not a bad thing. At least the collection of the top ten artifacts will be difficult because of Ji Li. It''s good that we find a way to solve the grievances before the top ten artifacts work. If we don''t find it, even if Kongtong seal and Ji Li are integrated and play a role, Ji Li will disappear with Kongtong seal. ¡±


    "He wants to live so much, why not worry? Now you understand why he cooperates with the complaining spirit?"


    Chifeng looked at Jiang Xinrui with some reluctance.


    Such a look made Jiang Xinrui feel strange. She frowned slightly and didn''t say much. She digested what Chifeng said in her mind, "so why do you know this? It''s not because he told you frankly after he caught you that time."


    "It''s the second time I''ve seen him participate in business, but he has no hostility to you or you to him. Even if it''s because of me, why does he know about Ji Li..."


    The last question is Jiang Xinrui''s own. In her opinion, Chifeng doesn''t necessarily know these, but Chifeng knows more than her. It''s enough to talk to Chifeng today.


    In fact, Jiang Xinrui wants to ask Chifeng what else she wants to say. Make it clear at one time. Don''t let her guess. She just looks at the struggle and pain in Chifeng''s eyes, which makes Jiang Xinrui doubt herself. Did she force Chifeng too hard?


    But she didn''t do anything, did she?


    Why is that?


    "But I''m really surprised. How could Ji Li have Kongtong seal? I can''t see that he cares a little about the world, but I don''t care the same. I just care about the people around me. Why did Kunlun mirror choose me? The choice of these ten artifacts is really unpredictable."


    Jiang Xinrui said, sitting opposite Chi Feng, as if they were destined to become opposites.


    For this point, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t feel much, but Chifeng is too careless and woody. How do you think they seem to be an enemy soon?


    This makes Jiang Xinrui''s heart very uncomfortable.


    "The man who saved me today knows about Ji Li, perhaps because he is also a resurrected ancient fierce beast, but I really don''t know him. I saw him for the first time, but I''m also very strange. I seem to have known him for a long time."


    "And I know this... That''s what I didn''t want to say at the beginning. Rui''er, you didn''t find that when you started looking for the top ten artifact, you thought it would be difficult to find these things, but they appeared one by one inexplicably. Have you thought about it? In fact, the top ten artifact probably appeared long ago."


    "To put it another way, why are there ten artifacts? Because of the complaining spirit, why is the complaining spirit? Because of the space-time crack, but why does the good one have the space-time crack?"


    When Chifeng said this, she looked down at Jiang Xinrui''s eyes, because it was all because of your family


    "Because of the deviation of the world, the excess smell of evil spirits has caused changes?"


    Jiang Xinrui asked tentatively.


    "That''s right... The space-time crack appears because of the disorder of space-time. What has happened has happened again. Again and again, even if someone has paid the price, how can it be so easy to reverse time, otherwise the world will be in disorder? In fact, it has been in disorder. The dead will live again, and they will affect the original track. The same is true of time reversal The world is overloaded and there are loopholes. "

 Chapter 4361

    "You want to say that this is how the space-time crack comes. This is also why the world is in trouble, isn''t it?"


    When Jiang Xinrui said this, her face suddenly became cold. All the troubles just disappeared. It seemed that this was her original appearance. Her heart was cold and thin.


    In fact, it''s not surprising that Jiang Xinrui suddenly changed her face, because according to Chifeng''s words, they caused such a great disaster in the whole world, made a living, and even faced with the progress of the three worlds and six ways and the disappearance of civilization. The culprit is because of their family!


    Because no one has their family complex. Although she didn''t know what happened to her mother before, she didn''t know her at that time, but there are some things that can be followed as long as it happens.


    The war between gods and demons in the past few years has something to do with her mother, as well as what their family experienced from the original four to the later three. Jiang Xinrui experienced it with her. She can''t understand more.


    How can Jiang Xinrui let her family carry such remarks? Moreover, some things, whether true or false, once any gossip comes out, it is really hard to tell.


    But what does it actually have to do with their family?


    If no one comes to trouble them, how can they fight back, and the result of this fight back has become their sin?


    There''s no reason to be bullied all the time, right?


    Moreover, in Jiang Xinrui''s view, all this is not so simple. Some people are doomed to life twists and turns, but why does he have such a fate? It''s not because all of them are influenced by others. If you want to blame heaven, you should blame heaven!


    Who did their family provoke at first?


    "I know it''s hard for you to say this, but that''s the truth! But what I want to say is different from what you think, and you and I only know it last. They already know that I''m talking about your parents, the heaven, and even the complaining spirit... If they don''t know, they won''t find ways to find the top ten artifact, and the top ten artifact won''t be early The advent of. "


    "Or I should say that the ten artifacts have never really disappeared. They have always existed in a corner of the three realms and six ways. When there are problems in the world, they will show their divine power. Saving is also destroying the world. In the past, when there was a heavenly disaster, the God of Chenyuan emperor would save the heavenly disaster, but he has not been the God of Chenyuan emperor since he entered the world, Although the skinny camel is bigger than the horse, and the power of the Emperor God is still strong, the power of the complaining spirit is enough to shake the three realms and six ways. It can be regarded as a great heaven robbery. The fate of the three realms and six ways can no longer be saved by the Chen Yuan emperor God. "


    "The ten great artifacts have begun to appear slowly, so do you understand? In fact, from the moment when Emperor Chenyuan entered the world, he scattered all his cultivation and entered reincarnation. There is no one in the world who can save the end of the world. At that time, the opportunity for the emergence of the ten great artifacts has been induced."


    "The same is true of this resentful spirit. No one can suppress it. There are more and more. Now it is the most appropriate time for the resentful spirit to save the top ten artifacts and destroy the world at the same time!"


    "Maybe it''s because it''s been too long and slowly precipitated. Some artifacts appear different from others, just like Ji Li and me... He can use Kongtong seal to control you, but he can''t control me. That''s why I just scattered some accomplishments when driving soul seal is on my hand. Although it''s very hurt, it''s not fatal!"

 Chapter 4362

    "What are you talking about? How can Ji Li be the same as you? You..."


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Chifeng incredulously. What was he talking about? Why did he become more and more incomprehensible?


    What idea appears in Jiang Xinrui''s heart.


    "Just as you think, like Ji Li and I, he and Kongtong seal are integrated together to contain, influence and contradict each other. Nuwa stone and I are integrated together. The artifact is still an artifact without us, but the power will be limited, but we will die without the artifact!"


    "I don''t know what kind of Kongtong seal is for Ji Li, but Nuwa stone is my heart and everything that supports my blood. Of course, I can''t live without it. So when Ji Li grabbed me for the first time, we knew each other''s identity. It''s the same as you recognize other Masters who hold artifact. As long as artifact appears, we can recognize each other There is induction. "


    "Ji Li and I are the same as each other. Our perception is different from that of others. As for today, it may be fate or the weak induction between artifacts. After you leave, my heart is very uncomfortable. I always think something will happen. My sister just went to deal with Yu Qilin. I freed up my hand, walked along my heart, found you and saw you moving towards Yu Qilin Ji Li''s mark stretched out his hand. This is to use the power of an artifact against you. Of course I can''t look at it. He can''t deal with me, but I''m not sure what will happen to this mark on your hand. "


    "It must have been seen by those who participated in the business, otherwise he wouldn''t tell me those inexplicable words. In fact, I didn''t tell you at the beginning. On the one hand, I recently learned that my heart is not a normal heart, and it is also induced by artifact. On the other hand, i... I don''t want to die!"


    At last, Chifeng suddenly smiled, a sneer. He was laughing at himself and everyone. He looked up at Jiang Xinrui, "Who wants to die? Everyone doesn''t want to die. I''m different from you who holds artifacts. If the top ten artifacts need to play a role to deal with grievances and meet Ji Li, there''s only one way to die! Rui''er, I''m not so great, and I don''t know why there is Nuwa stone in my body, but it exists. It has existed since I was born. I have no choice, but I I don''t want to pay myself. What about my family? What should I do? I am a devil. How can the matter of saving the world fall on me? "


    "But no matter what I think, the fact has happened. Do you remember my own problems? My mother said that the Phoenix family will have a physique like me every once in a while. Now think about it, maybe it is because of the Nuwa stone. It is different from other artifacts. After entering the world, it has become a fresh heart. There is one in every generation of Phoenix until the end Death, become the next... "


    Chi Feng touched his beating heart and felt depressed. He was a devil. Although he didn''t take the initiative to hurt people, he had been on the battlefield with blood on his hands. How could someone like him finish saving the world?


    Isn''t Tiandao worried that he is greedy for life and afraid of death, and directly takes Nuwa stone to escape from the world and never appears again? What should he do then? After all, Nuwa stone has become his heart. He is different from others.


    In fact, it''s really strange. The way of heaven is even more strange. It seems that all the artifact owners we know are unwilling

 Chapter 4363

    There is no so-called great righteousness in his heart. How can such a person take the world as a lifelong goal and give everything for the world?


    So does the way of heaven hope that the ten artifact will play a role?


    But if it is true that the top ten artifacts also have independent sentient consciousness, just like his heart, he is a devil and will never take the initiative to hurt people''s lives. Isn''t it the role of Nuwa stone?


    Thinking of this, Chifeng felt more ridiculous. How could he choose him?


    "Do you also think it''s incredible, but the fact is that when you hold the Kunlun mirror close to my heart, they must feel it. When I appear, is your Kunlun mirror very restless? Because the Kunlun mirror can''t find the specific existence of artifact and feels ubiquitous, and this ubiquity will make them feel that artifact just exists in the world If you feel hazy, it won''t guide you. "


    Chi Feng finished, took Jiang Xinrui''s hand and put it in his heart. This gesture was like a lover, but they were not. Explain their relationship with their last friend, you and I are family.


    When Jiang Xinrui''s hand was placed in Chifeng''s heart, the Kunlun mirror in her arms did respond. It was the burning feeling of her companion and constantly input new information in Jiang Xinrui''s mind.


    They found another artifact!


    No, it should be said that several of the ten artifacts have been found, including Shennong Ding in the back pool of the heaven, Pangu axe in Jiuhe, her Kunlun mirror, Kongtong seal of Ji Li, Fuxi Qin of Qin Xiaobao, Nuwa stone of Chifeng, and four more


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t answer what Chifeng said, because she needed to tidy up, which made her a little confused for a time. The emergence of Nuwa stone caught her off guard.


    Why did Chifeng have Nuwa stone like being sentenced to death? If there is a new solution, the ten artifacts do not need to be combined, and Nuwa stone does not need to appear. Wouldn''t it be good to put it honestly in Chifeng''s heart?


    Isn''t all this the same as before?


    "Different! Little master, Nuwa stone has different properties from other artifacts. Moreover, each artifact has its own different properties. Nuwa stone can be reshaped!"


    Kunlun mirror received the little master''s question in the sea of knowledge and certainly answered it, "Just like Nuwa stone can be integrated into its own master, but it doesn''t mean that all artifacts can be. It''s the ability of Nuwa stone itself! And the combination of the top ten artifacts, each artifact will play its own role. Nuwa stone also reshapes the world. Chaos appears, and everything returns to the origin. It needs someone. Nuwa stone is something left by Nuwa''s mother..."


    "In other words, no matter how we save the world in the end, as long as there are great deviations and loopholes in the world, Nuwa stone needs to be mended. If we can''t beat the grievance, all the ten artifacts will be combined to make everything come back to chaos. If we can beat it, we also need to solve the remaining problems such as the trauma and space-time cracks caused by the reappearance of the grievance to the world I want Nuwa stone to mend. "


    "Of course, Chifeng can not take out Nuwa stone to take care of these. This is also the difference between Nuwa stone and other artifacts. He has been integrated with Nuwa. It all depends on his will. Maybe this is mutual generation, mutual achievement and mutual dependence."


    After the Kunlun mirror explained, it silently disappeared in Jiang Xinrui''s divine sense, and did not bother the little master. It felt that the fluctuation of the little master was very unstable. It talked less and did more. After all, no matter how ambitious and great the divine sense of artifact autonomy is, it needs to be with the master, because they are all one.

 Chapter 4364

    "How could this happen..."


    "We must have other ways. Besides, it''s not irreparable now. You''ll be fine. You''ll be fine."


    At this time, if Jiang Xinrui doesn''t understand why Chifeng will be like this, she is a big fool. At the same time, she is very depressed. She wants to destroy something to make up for her feeling now.


    Why do all the people she cares about go through this?


    With Chifeng in the front, no matter how to deal with the grievance, the injured are Chifeng. As for what kind of trauma the world will suffer, it doesn''t matter in Jiang Xinrui''s world.


    At least in the face of Chifeng, the balance will deviate.


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t expect Chifeng''s fate to be like this. It''s not fair or not. It''s really unreasonable. Why should the integrity of the world be equal to Chifeng''s life?


    At this time, Jiang Xinrui even prefers to be a numb devil. At least in this case, no one will expect Chifeng to do anything for the world, but if there is such a day, maybe Chifeng won''t have room to choose life?


    Because he is a Chifeng, a devil, but different from the previous demons, he will not hurt the innocent


    But in this way, Chifeng''s possession of Nuwa stone is "huaibi''s sin". If he doesn''t do it, the world can''t tolerate him! After all, the world never lacks the so-called "just people"


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xinrui''s eyes at Chifeng were very sad. She seemed to suddenly understand why she had to participate in the business to save the disaster. It was not because of how powerful she was, but because she had to. No matter because of Chifeng or her parents, she was the person who had the greatest relationship with her!


    "Who knows about Nuwa stone? You can''t tell others about it, just as your body can''t have trauma, it has become a secret to prevent it. No one can know! At least... At least wait until there are other solutions, otherwise you will be dead!"


    Jiang Xinrui quickly calmed down and thought about all the potential dangers of Chifeng. If Chifeng used to be a broken glass doll, but now it is a doll that explodes when touched, she should take care of it more carefully than before. Otherwise, the problems that arise will be a disaster for Chifeng. He has become a "supply station" of the whole world, and he was born with dedication.


    Jiang Xinrui really loves Chifeng.


    In addition, Chifeng directly told her about it, which made Jiang Xinrui more worried about Chifeng. How can Chifeng directly say such a secret? In case the wall has ears


    Thinking of this, I don''t know whether Jiang Xinrui is a soldier or something. I don''t think the whole youth is safe. I look around to see if there are any suspicious people. If someone really hears me and Jiang Xinrui''s eyes cross the killing intention, I can only be sorry.


    Chifeng''s business is no small matter. It must not be used by those who want to know it.


    "Did you hear what I said? Who else knows about this? Do you think Ji Li will say it? And the business participant, I think he must know something. Their two actions are unclear, so we should be on guard."


    "Do your family know? Don''t worry. After I know this, I won''t tell it, and my parents won''t tell it."


    "Although some things happen without reason, I believe there must be other ways, as long as we fill the problems before everything happens, kill the spirit before hurting the human world, and find other ways to mend the space-time cracks..."

 Chapter 4365

    "Did you hear what I said?"


    Jiang Xinrui said anxiously for a long time. It can be seen that Chifeng didn''t respond, but looked at her blankly. Jiang Xinrui couldn''t help being more anxious. Does Chifeng understand what his problem is now?


    The flesh and blood of his body is the thing to increase his accomplishments, and his heart is transformed by the top ten artifacts to reshape everything in the world. No matter which news is found, he will become the target of public criticism!


    People can''t stand the test.


    What Jiang Xinrui said can''t be told to her parents. She''s not worried that her parents will covet Chifeng''s ownership. It''s just that in the hearts of her father and mother, the great righteousness of the world is greater than everything. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t dare to bet on the possibility of one in ten thousand!


    If it really comes to that day, how can Chifeng live without a heart.


    Maybe Jiang Xinrui didn''t find it. In the past, she thought the most important thing was her parents. She also lived for her parents. As long as her parents can live well, she can give everything, and no one can affect their family''s life.


    I never thought that one day, someone would replace all this. Even now, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t think it''s important for Chifeng to replace her parents, but on the balance of some things, Jiang Xinrui has been partial to Chifeng.


    Even a long time ago, Jiang Xinrui had made the default choice. Just like Ji Li, she was to return the cause and effect her parents had done in the past, but she would rather stay close and stay far away, rather put herself in danger and bring Ji Li out. She was also for Chifeng.


    She doesn''t want to hurt Chifeng.


    Chifeng looked at Jiang Xinrui''s worry and felt warm and sour. "At first, I even wanted to hide you. Who do you think I can take the initiative to tell?"


    "As for Ji Li, my situation is similar to that of him, which can also be regarded as mutual restraint and concealment. Otherwise, when I would stop him from restraining you, he said, I don''t say anything about him, and he doesn''t say anything about me! And the person you said about participating in business, I''m really not sure how much he knows, but I think this person is very contradictory. I can''t guarantee whether he knows or will say, according to him What he said, his will is to protect the world. "


    "The Nuwa stone... Must work."


    "I also understand what you said, but it''s not that easy. No one has seen where the grievance is and what it looks like. We deal with an invisible and untouchable enemy, but the enemy can easily attack us. This is an unfair duel. It''s not easy to do what you said."


    Chi Feng leaned on the sofa, and his heart was struggling. "Rui''er, can I ask you a question?"


    "Huh?"


    Jiang Xinrui raised her eyebrows and waited for Chifeng''s question. She didn''t know why. She seemed to feel a little about Chifeng''s problem.


    "What am I to you? Or what am I to you? Do you know what I mean?"


    Chi Feng said, suddenly sat up straight and stared at Jiang Xinrui''s eyes. He wanted to know that Jiang Xinrui was so worried about him, and he didn''t hide anything from Jiang Xinrui. No matter what news, he could tell her that he looked at it more than his life. He wanted to live because he was unwilling.


    So, what about Jiang Xinrui?


    What did she think?


    If he is really sentenced to death, at least let him close his eyes before he dies. He really likes her.


    From the first meeting, he wanted to stay with her, knowing that her aura was his nemesis and could kill him at any time, but he didn''t want to go, because she would never hurt him.

 Chapter 4366

    Jiang Xinrui looked at Chifeng''s eyes. They were so bright, shining and special. It hurt her so much that she couldn''t dodge and face her heart directly.


    Chifeng seems to be saying, it''s time. What are you thinking? Should you give me an answer?


    "Must men and women have something different from family affection? Whether it is a man to a woman or a woman to a man, there is no pure thing? I am like this to you. You are my family, forever family and forever protected family."


    "Isn''t this kind of relationship more reassuring? Lovers will betray, give up and break up, but their families will always be together."


    Jiang Xinrui replied.


    "Oh... You''re right. I''m narrow and extreme!"


    Chifeng shook her head and smiled helplessly. Then she really asked, "what about your parents? They love each other. Do you think they are unhappy? And my parents, our parents choose to be together because they love each other. Obviously, the people around us are happy lives. Why do you resist love so much?"


    "Rui''er, have you found that you despise love in your heart. In your opinion, there is no guarantee of any emotion except family affection. You put me in the column of family affection, and the rest of your family are placed in family affection. If you can''t find family affection, the people who can stay around you must have interest relations or recognize the Lord''s restraint, otherwise you won''t trust them."


    "Why do you think so? That little girl named Ling Shuyi, I feel that she envies you, really likes you and is willing to practice with you, but do you really trust her? And Wenqiao, which you later accepted as a messenger, would not have kept him around without the Feng family''s skills. You have doubts about everyone, and you don''t think you need it Let them leave when they want to. "


    "I haven''t seen them for a long time."


    Chifeng said very seriously. This time he was questioning and caring. If he was really gone, did Jiang Xinrui have any other friends?


    Her trust in people is zero. If she is not together since childhood, his magic can be completely suppressed or even controlled by Jiang Xinrui. At the beginning, it is difficult for him to stay with Jiang Xinrui.


    Chifeng said she knew her, but she really didn''t know her.


    He knows how to be a different person around her, but he doesn''t know why her heart is so cold. Normally, living in a loving family, she should be as full of love for the world.


    Can it be said that the heart of her first acquaintance has completely closed her heart?


    Thinking of this, Chifeng suddenly envied the third uncle. It was obviously that he knew Jiang Xinrui first. Chifeng suddenly wanted to ask Jiang Xinrui why he was interested in the third uncle?


    How old the third uncle is


    However, Chi Feng still didn''t say it in her mouth. There are some competitions. If you lose, you lose. There is no saying of first come, first served. Feelings are always unreasonable. Holding on to them will only make people go farther and farther, and make the other party feel that you can''t.


    It has to be said that although Chifeng doesn''t let go of her paranoia, this paranoia will never affect Jiang Xinrui.


    Because Chi Feng knew that he had no chance to do something. He was isolated from her forever and could not be trusted.

 Chapter 4367

    "There''s something moving in the spring breeze. I''ll go back first. Do you want to come with me?"


    For Chifeng''s sincere questions, Jiang Xinrui subconsciously chose to escape. In addition, she felt the turbulence in the next door. Jiang Xinrui had no time to answer Chifeng''s questions and ignored the messy thoughts in her heart.


    She won''t let herself fall into an irrational direction.


    Today, Chifeng''s affairs have made her go in this direction. Jiang Xinrui needs to clean up. As Chifeng said, it''s really difficult to establish her trust in people.


    This is the knot in Jiang Xinrui''s heart since she was a child. What did the two aunts who impressed her most become in the end? Too many people, if there is no expectation at the beginning, then they will not be sad.


    Ten miles of spring breeze.


    Chifeng quietly followed Jiang Xinrui to her home. If it had been in the past, Chifeng might not have come. Chifeng won''t always pay attention to the internal affairs of the ten mile spring breeze. Each home has its own life.


    But now it''s different. It must be that the ten mile spring breeze won''t have anything behind him. Everyone can''t help it. What''s more, in today''s situation, he is likely to devote himself. It''s really not surprising that Chifeng is full of soldiers.


    At this time, the ten mile spring breeze is more lively than usual.


    In addition to Huasheng, the river also has the wind. Qin, Wan, Yu, Bai ran and fengqingcheng, including Luoyao and Brahma in the demon world, and Chifeng''s parents also came here. No wonder there will be turbulence in the boundary of the spring breeze. It seems that Bai ran and fengqingcheng have just arrived. They look wrinkled and seem to have encountered something.


    But what Jiang Xinrui didn''t expect most was another person, the female general Jing Mi who met on one side!


    Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng looked at each other. Chifeng seemed guilty. Maybe he thought of the original agreement with Jingmi. He was fooling Jingmi. How could he collude with her behind Jiang Xinrui''s back?


    It''s just that female general Jing MI is standing here, which is the most surprising. Jiang Xinrui still remembers that this guy killed himself, but now she can sit down in this place peacefully?


    Doesn''t Jingmi know this is her home?


    No matter what Jiang Xinrui thinks, she doesn''t show up in front of Jingmi. Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng come to their parents. Now, in this situation, there is an obvious atmosphere of opposition in the air. It''s hard to imagine how these people will sit together.


    Human world, demon world, heaven, and the God of the nine rivers.


    What makes these people sit together? Jiang Xinrui feels that when she communicates with Chifeng, something big has happened to the ten mile spring breeze.


    The people just looked different and didn''t speak about the emergence of Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng. Such silence slowed down the breathing of Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng.


    Especially Chifeng, suddenly he couldn''t help sweating. Won''t he know everything about him?


    Luo Yao seemed to notice something wrong with his son. He reached out and patted him. He didn''t speak. The others still didn''t speak. He didn''t know how long they were silent.


    "Oh..."


    A sudden sneer broke the strange silence. It was Jing MI. At this time, only she dared to laugh in front of such a circle of big men.


    "What am I doing, big guy? I don''t even talk? I don''t dare, do I?"


    "In fact, it''s not too difficult. If it''s a big deal, you''ll live to death. Are you afraid you can''t get rid of it?"


    Jing MI is dressed in armor and has long hair. She is valiant and valiant. She always holds a long gun in her hand, as if she is ready to go to the battlefield at any time.

 Chapter 4368

    "I know what you''re worried about. If you don''t feel cruel, I''m sure Jiuhe can do all this well. My belief in Jiuhe is to stop the war with war and stop the killing with killing! It''s no problem to kill clean."


    "We don''t even need the order of the emperor of heaven. After all, we stand in the spring breeze for ten miles to talk about these. Isn''t it just to put aside our identity?"


    Jing Mi gets up to tidy up her armour, which also makes Jiang Xinrui notice the blood on her body.


    Jiang Xinrui felt a smell of blood when she entered the spring breeze. She thought it was Jing Mi''s own killing spirit. Unexpectedly, Jing Mi really came with blood.


    Other people didn''t respond to this, which made Jiang Xinrui''s eyebrows and eyes move. It seems that a lot of things happened in the afternoon when she disappeared, thinking of Yu Qilin.


    Jing Mi noticed the eyes of Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng when she was tidying up her clothes. She sneered. She was different from this young girl. She was like a charming flower one by one. When she saw some blood, she looked like this.


    "No? Do you know what I''ve done?"


    Jing Mi looks at Jiang Xinrui with a smile. She looks at Jiang Xinrui with disdain. She can''t do anything to Hua Sheng. She has to work with Hua Sheng. How can she look at her daughter? Otherwise, how could she want to provoke between Chifeng and Jiang Xinrui at the beginning, but she was really wrong. That Chifeng was a fool.


    Hearing Jing Mi''s words, Jiang Xinrui sees Bai ran clenching her fist and the subtlety of other people''s eyes, but seeing that her parents didn''t stop her, Jiang Xinrui ignores Jing Mi''s disdain and looks up and asks, "what are you doing? Seeing the blood of the female general, won''t you come down from the battlefield?"


    "A little eyesight! I thought you were a little flower born with spirit."


    Jing Mi laughed. "The emperor of heaven ordered us to kill the demon world! No one will be left."


    After saying this, Jing Mi smiled more happily. Looking at the obvious pain of several people in the hall, she just felt ridiculous.


    He didn''t say anything when he ordered, but as a result, he became softhearted one by one.


    Especially when Jiang Xinrui looks at Bai ran and her parents in disbelief, she only feels relieved. This is a circle of hypocrites.


    "It''s my secret order. The heaven can''t distinguish divine soldiers. I secretly searched for the Jiuhe River God, the transferred Navy, and Liu ting''an died this morning..."


    When Bai ran said this, he thought he would hear Jiang Xinrui ask why, and even see resentment. After all, the secret order of slaughtering is really inhumane.


    But when Bai ran looks at Jiang Xinrui, she doesn''t ask questions. Instead, she falls into meditation. Then she hears Jiang Xinrui ask coldly, "has the demon world colluded with the complaining spirit?"


    The words fell, and the eyes of the people looked at Jiang Xinrui changed, "how do you know?"


    Hua Sheng asked.


    This news neither she nor the river had told Jiang Xin Rui, all things were secretly investigated by them and Bai dye. They did not want to bear too much burden on the heart of the river finally. They were born with obsession. If they were not involved in Qin Xiaobao, Hua Sheng would not bring the wind in.


    Today, I know that Jiang Xinrui already has Kunlun mirror in her hand, so I have to say some news. So I chose to plan in Shili Chunfeng. If she knew, she wouldn''t hide it. Of course, if Jiang Xinrui didn''t come back, they wouldn''t choose to take the initiative.


    Luo Yao raised his eyes and looked at Chifeng. The two children have always been together. Jiang Xinrui knows that Chifeng must also know


    "I just know today."


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t say how she knew, and Huasheng didn''t continue to ask.


    Jing Mi looked at the mother and daughter and only sneered. No matter what Bai ran thought, she directly told Jiang Xinrui their plan. Why can her daughter enjoy the success if they fight?

 Chapter 4369

    Jing Mi''s hatred for Hua Sheng and Jiang Xinrui is puzzling to Jiang Xinrui and others. Especially when Jing Mi explains their secret plans to Jiang Xinrui, her words intentionally or unintentionally carry her hatred for Hua Sheng, which can''t be covered up.


    "For this plan, I understand that what you need me to do, I will also do what I should do, but before that, I still want to say something."


    Jiang Xinrui looked at her parents and continued: "No matter what the purpose, all of you here are war camp people. What we have to deal with is an extremely threatening existence. If we are careless, the whole world will be buried with us. Should we be honest with each other, at least not hostile? In case of any accident and suspicion, everyone will look bad."


    "So, do you dare to ask what misunderstanding female general Jing MI has about me or our family? Let''s make it clear today. Since you didn''t object to me coming in with Chifeng, and no one stopped you from telling everyone''s plan, I joined with Chifeng from today. According to the current appearance of female general Jing MI, it''s really hard not to doubt my life safety."


    Jiang Xinrui has long wanted to ask about this, but she has never had a chance. At this time today, everyone standing here has his own purpose. In fact, to put it bluntly, what anyone thinks will affect the final result.


    But it''s already like this. Even if Jiang Xinrui doesn''t ask, she knows that after these people have made a decision, she doesn''t want to change anything, because she also has something to protect, but at least Jing Mi''s obvious hostility needs to be clarified.


    Looking at her father and mother, Jiang Xinrui understood that they didn''t know why, but they didn''t care, or didn''t have time to care.


    Just like Fengxi and Qin, Anhui and Henan standing here, if there is no Qin Xiaobao, they will not be involved. In the face of the grievances derived from the cracks in time and space, they have no way. What can Fengxi and Qin, Anhui and Henan do?


    As Jiang Xinrui''s words fell, Bai ran and others also looked at Jing MI. In fact, they also found out that everyone was like ants on a hot pot. If Jiang Xinrui hadn''t asked, it wouldn''t have asked so quickly.


    "Oh..."


    Jing Mi touched the corners of her mouth. She just smiled and didn''t smile. Looking at everyone with doubts, especially Hua Sheng, who was still waiting for her answer, she couldn''t help laughing. So she hated herself for many years. People didn''t take it seriously at all?


    "I don''t remember... That''s right. The mysterious lady had the power to live and kill in the past. If she hadn''t recovered her identity later, everyone''s divine consciousness would wake up and the appearance of the mysterious lady in her mind became clear. She almost forgot how you acted on behalf of heaven, beheaded demons and demons, and killed my brother and sister! But it''s all over. A wisp of remnant soul was saved by the river god and has today''s identity You also contributed to it, but you pity my brother. In order to protect me, there are no bones left. "


    "Don''t worry, Miss Jiang. I''ve been with Xuannv for many years. Now I have a new identity. I''m standing here today to prevent the complaining spirits from invading the world, make Jiuhe the first divine soldier in the world, and improve Jiuhe''s status. Don''t mention anything else. As for my attitude, Jing Mi hasn''t taken off her robe since she entered Jiuhe. It''s inevitable to speak Extreme, a big old man, forgive me. "

 Chapter 4370

    "Besides, even if you are really dissatisfied with my past, you have to bear it. Miss Jiang has just come here. She should not have had time to know. I just recognized the LORD with Pangu axe! It should be said that it flew out of the arms of the emperor of heaven and took the initiative to recognize the Lord."


    Jing Mi finally put away her smiling face and looked serious. Although she had hatred in her heart, she was not a villain. Luo God saved her life and gave her today''s status. She wanted to repay.


    So the most is to say a few sarcastic words, but it will never affect the task. To put it in a high sounding way, Luoshen wants Jiuhe to return to the heaven stage. Jing Mi knows he has other ideas, but it''s not a harmful idea. It''s just the protection of an infatuated person.


    Jing Mi doesn''t think it''s necessary to say this.


    Especially now she has an identity. Pangu axe, one of the top ten artifact, has recognized her as the main, otherwise her past will be turned out sooner or later.


    "Are you the brother and sister of the fish swimming down the nine rivers?"


    After Jing Mi finished, Hua Sheng looked at Jing Mi as if his divine consciousness had been opened.


    Especially at the moment when Jing Mi affirmed her eyes, Hua Sheng immediately frowned. For tens of thousands of years, Jing MI has changed too much. In addition, she has been domesticated by Luo God and overflowed with aura. She doesn''t think about anything else at all. In addition, Pangu axe''s sudden recognition of the Lord caught everyone off guard.


    Nowadays, Huasheng feels that it is very important not to explain, although many years have passed, "I killed your brother and sister because you launched a flood in the human world, resulting in countless deaths and injuries. Then your brother built a temple, protected the human world, collected beliefs, and smoked boys and girls every day in exchange. Your brother and sister directed and performed by themselves. I found you when I visited the human world, so I killed you on the spot!"


    "At that time, my technique was really extreme, but the innocent dead couldn''t be resurrected, so I don''t regret it. If you blame me for this, I have nothing to say. But now, since the Lord appointed you to come, I hope we can solve the current trouble safely. Of course, if you really hate me, you can quit or find me for revenge, and I won''t be merciful either."


    Hua Sheng seldom said so much, because this time is different from the past.


    "As I said, standing here is Jiuhe female general Jing MI. Our goal now is one. Besides, I won''t take revenge on you. I''ll give you a little trouble at most, but it''s over. Jing MI can tell the difference."


    Jing Mi takes out a cyan transparent artifact Pangu axe, which is already the size of a normal axe. Her eyes are cruel, but she is used to it, not to Hua Sheng.


    People no longer have any doubt about Jing Mi''s reaction. The most important thing now is to get rid of the complaining spirit and not let it expand. Especially now there are hostages in the hands of the complaining spirit!


    When Bai ran returns to heaven, he receives news about the two children again. It''s just different from the last time. This time, the spirit of resentment came directly to send the news.


    The complaining spirit is not afraid to be found or killed, because he only separated part of the breath, condensed a virtual shadow, and brought the blood of Bai Xiaoqing and Bai Xiaocheng! What he wants is an artifact. If Bai ran doesn''t give it, it''s to cut off the limbs. The two children have inherited aura and don''t die, but they are tortured.


    Fengqingcheng, who knew the news, could no longer maintain her dignity. She could share her son''s blood. Bai ran and fengqingcheng had no choice but to take out the Shennong Ding first and complain before leaving.

 Chapter 4371

    But it also shows a message that the power of resentment is growing and does not need others to come forward


    When it comes to the two children, Feng Qingcheng''s face is extremely bad. There are several mothers here. If their children... No one can bear it, especially Feng Xi and Qin, Wan and Yu. Although their son is born spiritual, he is a physical fetus. If he... He can''t admit it.


    "Rui''er, you took the artifact to find Qin Xiaobao today. Haven''t you heard anything?"


    Feng Xi never spoke. It was these people in the room... She really couldn''t get in. If Qin Xiaobao hadn''t been arrested and Fu Xiqin appeared in her family, she wouldn''t have taken her with her. After all, her strength is much worse than any of you here.


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t hear Feng Xi''s urgent inquiry at all, and whispered, "fish..."


    If Hua Sheng hadn''t touched her and asked again, Jiang Xinrui would have completely fallen into his own thinking.


    "I was about to say that!"


    Jiang Xinrui pulls back her thoughts, but instead of looking at Xiang Fengxi, she looks at Xiang Jingmi. Although this guy later followed Luo Shen, she can''t change her nature. She hasn''t forgotten how they met at the beginning.


    She looked around for good-looking boys and girls to marry back, so she despised Jing Mi''s speech just now. It was only when she mentioned that Jing Mi''s real body was a fish that Jiang Xinrui reacted a little differently.


    Especially when she found that Chifeng also raised her head and looked at her, Jiang Xinrui knew she wanted to go with Chifeng.


    "What do you think I''m doing, Miss Jiang?"


    Jing Mi naturally noticed the eyes of Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng, and was immediately uncomfortable. It was really that the eyes of these two people were very strange.


    They didn''t understand, but before asking questions, Jiang Xinrui took the lead in asking, "what''s the name of female general Jing Mi''s brother? Do you still have any memory of your brother, or explain the obvious appearance characteristics?"


    Jing Mi completely changed her face and immediately got up. "What does Miss Jiang mean? I just said that my brother was killed by your mother. If he hadn''t left a soul parasitic under the Jiuhe River by our family''s Secret skills, he wouldn''t have been saved at all. Why did you expose my scar?"


    "Since you can parasitize a soul, your brother should also? Why can''t he parasitize in other places?"


    Jiang Xinrui asked.


    "How could it be! If my brother had that chance, why didn''t he come to me? If the parasitic soul didn''t have time to rescue and didn''t replenish its essence, it would dissipate slowly. The parasitic is not eternal!"


    Jing Mi''s eyes are red and her mood is unstable. Such an expression can only be seen when she mentions her brother.


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t feel much about this. If it''s really what she thinks, the brother and sister are really very interesting. They are not good people and even stained with blood. Why are they recognized as masters by artifact? Do you want them to make atonement? But how is this possible?


    "Just now I heard that lady Jingmi is really a herring. I just think it''s a coincidence, because I also met one. I think it''s rare?"


    "When I met him, he said something similar to me. He said that he also parasitized a soul at the critical moment and escaped death, but he parasitized a book. He ate the book spirit and saved his life for the time being, but he was also trapped in the book. I brought him out by accident and helped him reshape his flesh. By the way, he also told me that his name was Ji Li!"

 Chapter 4372

    Although everyone knew that Jiang Xinrui would not mention it for no reason, especially if Hua Sheng and Jiang Liu were not clear, Jing Mi''s response was shocking.


    Jing Mi''s face changed greatly because of Jiang Xinrui''s words, so that the Pangu axe in her hand fell to the ground. You know, before that, Jing Mi felt different from before because of the recognition of the artifact. Even if people here were dissatisfied with her, they would accommodate her.


    So when Jing MI was shocked and even Pangu''s axe, which she thought was the most important, fell to the ground, people also realized that Jiang Xinrui really knew something.


    At the moment of landing, Pangu''s axe returned to Jing Mi''s arms. After recognizing the Lord, the artifact can move at will.


    At this time, this is not the key point, because she cares about today''s status and naturally cares about this artifact. Subconsciously, she must not lose it. The artifact moves at will and returns to Jing Mi''s hands.


    At the same time, Jing Mi''s eyes crossed unbelievably and doubted. She wondered whether this was Jiang Xinrui''s plot. After all, their previous acquaintance was not pleasant. Later, she secretly provoked the relationship between Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng. Now, Chifeng still follows Jiang Xinrui and has not heard of any friction between them. Therefore, Jing Mi doubted whether Jiang Xinrui knew anything, And get back at her?


    But how does Jiang Xinrui know Ji Li? Even Jing MI has forgotten the name, even the appearance of her brother. In fact, even Hua Sheng''s pursuit and killing of her in those years has been forgotten. It has been too long and there are too many new things. Everything can cover up the past. If Hua Sheng''s status is not too prominent, the hatred will be forgotten.


    Under the influence of Luo God over the years, she didn''t know that she and her brother were wrong, but no one ever told them whether it was right or wrong. They just did things according to what they thought was right or wrong.


    The law of the jungle, you have to do whatever you want


    Later, she knew she was wrong, and she was also changing. Her hatred for Huasheng and Jiang Xinrui also had grievances in her heart. Why are some people different from others since they were born? It can be said that these years are also an injustice caused by self-esteem.


    As like as two peas do, she now knows the name of the elder brother and the way the river''s heart is saying.


    But Ji Li is really alive. Why don''t you come to her? You can''t come out at first. What about later? What''s more, Jing MI is shocked by all the unknown things. Her brother... They say they are dependent on each other, but in fact, she can''t understand him many times.


    Well, if her brother dies, she can avenge him and miss her. If she lives, she is also afraid of him.


    "So? What does Miss Jiang want to say?"


    Jing Mi presses down her flustered and contradictory mind and stares at Jiang Xinrui.


    "What I said is not clear enough? I want to ask if your brother''s name is Ji Li?"


    "Today, I suddenly went out because I saw the message he left me, which he told me personally. Qin Xiaobao was in his hand and asked me to exchange it with an artifact, or let me be his puppet, so that I wouldn''t kill him..."


    "Not enough. Later, there was an accident. Neither of them succeeded, but I can see that he doesn''t seem to aim at artifact. His words are very contradictory. It can even be said that Qin Xiaobao''s initiative is not in his hands at all. I suspect he is colluding with the complaining spirit."


    At last, Jiang Xinrui looked at the excited wind Xi and Qin Wanyu who heard Qin Xiaobao''s three words and continued, "don''t worry, Qin Xiaobao is also the owner of the artifact. He will be fine."

 Chapter 4373

    "After the artifact recognizes the Lord, the soul is connected. If Qin Xiaobao is really in danger, Fu Xiqin will not stay in place quietly! So we are right in the monitoring. Qin Xiaobao was taken away voluntarily."


    "Although I don''t know what he wants to do, I think we can guess about it now."


    Jiang Xinrui''s words fell, and everyone looked different.


    Feng Xi can''t help but blush in his eyes. Qin Xiaobao is only a few years old. Does he know what he is doing? Qin Wanyu whispered comfort with the wind. He felt even more guilty. He knew he was standing here because of Qin Xiaobao, but he didn''t expect what Qin Xiaobao would do.


    When Feng Xi was not at home, Qin Wanyu always took care of him, but Qin Wanyu knew nothing about fuxiqin or anything else. What his father did was a real failure.


    All the news is known by others.


    Compared with Feng Xi and Qin, Wan and Yu''s sad silence and low voice sobbing, others can be more rational. After all, in this special period, life and death have become slim, and they have no time to be sad.


    Only in the fastest time to come up with the best way to help more people, is also helping yourself.


    In the face of today''s disaster, everyone is self-help.


    "Qin Xiaobao was captured by him. Bai Xiaoqing, Bai Xiaocheng and Ming Yan are all in the hands of the complaining spirit. Now we know that the complaining spirit has something to do with Ji Li, that is to say, Ji Li is the breakthrough for us to defeat the complaining spirit?"


    Brahma''s calm voice broke the short sob. He can understand their feelings. His two children are well now, which has been his greatest comfort. As a family, he also hopes that the children can always be well.


    Brahma''s reason has always been. He needs to make a quick analysis and find a solution in the shortest time.


    This is also their initial agreement. People from all walks of life joined hands for a short time, but they were not on their own territory. They were also worried about the ubiquitous grievances. After all, now the grievances can go in and out freely, and there is no restriction on time and place, which makes everyone''s cooperation imminent.


    Because the purpose of complaining is never one place, but the whole world.


    As long as there is resentment, it can become his staple food and turn into his power. Places such as the demon world and the underworld are the most vulnerable to attack. At that time, the power of resentment will rise, not to mention one class. He will turn around and continue to attack the human world and the heaven... This is the disaster of toppling out.


    In this way, all the people in the room abandon their past grievances and work together to deal with the common enemy.


    Jiang Xinrui''s words also made it impossible for them to deal with the grievances. Ji liruo is really Jing Mi''s brother. No matter what he did in the past, saving the world is what everyone should do now.


    After all, no one wants to be a puppet of a resentful spirit.


    "Yes, I mean that, but it also depends on whether Jing MI and Ji Li are brothers and sisters. When I knew Ji Li, I didn''t hear that he said he had any sisters."


    "But I still feel that Ji Li is a little hostile to the spring breeze. Since he had a flesh body, he resisted coming here and put an end to all the possibilities of seeing my parents. I didn''t understand why before, but now... It seems not impossible. I''ve seen his residence in the border. The landmark building is... Jing Mi''s real body, which should also be his real life I don''t know what it is, but I feel strange. I checked the ancient books after I went out... "

 Chapter 4374

    Jiang Xinrui didn''t continue to say the rest, but her meaning is obvious now. Later, she probably guessed what Ji Li''s is, but who can think of such an unexpected surprise today.


    When everyone was worried about how to deal with the grievances, there was a hidden relationship between Jing MI and Ji Li. It can be said that it was really a timely help.


    But it is obvious that everyone looks at Jing Mi differently, especially Feng Xi and Qin, Wan and Yu.


    Just now Jiang Xinrui said that Qin Xiaobao was in the hand of Ji Li.


    "You don''t have to look at me like that! My brother''s name is really Ji Li, but so what? How long have I not seen him? The Xuannv empress should be able to figure it out? For a long time, I almost forget what this man looks like. If he really comes back and doesn''t look for me, how much do you think I can do for him?"


    "So don''t think too much of me. I''m in a mess now... Besides, you heard just now that he has cooperated with the complaining spirit. What can I do?"


    Jing Mi thought of something. Her eyes changed. She looked at Jiang Xinrui and said, "did you just say he wanted to contain you? Does that mean you are more useful to him? Can you find him better?"


    In fact, Jing Mi''s saying this also means that she wants to drag Jiang Xinrui into the water. After all, she really doesn''t want to face Ji Li alone, especially a person she hasn''t seen for many years. Who knows if a person with extreme and distorted personality like Ji Li will become more distorted?


    She really can''t do it alone. Her fear of Ji Li is innate, which is different from others.


    Especially at the thought that Ji Li might become like a madman, Jing Mi felt frightened and her eyes became completely different. It was the fear of Ji Li''s soul. Her hands could not help shaking. In order not to show timidity in front of others, Jing Mi clenched her fist and sat down again.


    At this time, Jing Mi even regretted why she mentioned her past in front of Hua Sheng and others


    "Of course, I won''t give up. I''m you here. I have something to do with Ji Li. We both need to do something for the world, don''t we?"


    "But there is one more thing to say. Ji Li is the master of Kongtong seal, one of the top ten artifact! I don''t know when to recognize the Lord, but he can already use Kongtong seal, or even use his heart."


    "So no matter what, Ji Li, we need to fight for it!"


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t care how shocked others were. She calmly finished and sat next to her mother.


    There are more and more of the top ten artifact. According to this trend, once the grievance is strong enough to threaten the balance of the three worlds and six ways, it is irreparable, and all the top ten artifact appear again. Jiang Xinrui didn''t think that the artifact owner would really be willing to sacrifice everything


    Now, with the appearance of the masters, Jiang Xinrui doubts the mood of some people more!


    Just like how can Ji Li be willing to give his life?


    That''s a man who does anything to live.


    "That''s all I know. As for the rest, we need to discuss it."


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the people. She had different faces from the beginning to now. She was used to it, but she still gave them time to digest.


    When everyone was silent, Jiang Xinrui looked at her mother and her father. Maybe she thought too much. She always felt that they had something to hide from he

 Chapter 4375

    On the evening of the ten mile spring breeze, a lot of things happened. Strictly speaking, it is the exchange of information, the beginning and end of silence, and the development of their respective tasks.


    What these people do is for their families and the safety of the whole three realms and six ways.


    At this time, everyone has an idea, that is to live.


    Ten miles of spring breeze, Jiang Xinrui''s room.


    Lying on her soft little bed, Jiang Xinrui hasn''t slept for a long time. All she thinks about is the appearance of her parents who want to talk and stop. Jiang Xinrui thinks a lot. She doesn''t understand what else her parents can''t say to her?


    When is it? Even if she is the owner of the top ten artifacts, no matter what, she needs her help. Why not?


    At dawn, Jiang Xinrui turned over, suddenly looked at her, and instantly got up to prepare for the war. The dry moon in her hand didn''t know how to take it out, but the aura in Jiang Xinrui''s hand was ready to attack at any time.


    "Who is it? Come out! Ten miles of spring breeze, you dare to break in!"


    Jiang Xinrui can''t imagine who dares to break into the spring breeze. The boundaries here are arranged by her parents. Of course, there is herself in the room, but this person dares to break in blatantly! He even succeeded. His parents didn''t find him.


    Jiang Xinrui was secretly shocked by this person''s ability, and thought about how to call her parents.


    At home, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t have the idea of fighting alone. She knows to rely on her parents when it''s time to rely on them


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the pink curtain and saw that the people inside couldn''t hide at this time? Just when Jiang Xinrui was ready to attack, the other party finally came out.


    But after someone showed the whole picture, Jiang Xinrui was surprised. Where is this person? It''s just a breath! He is the part of the complaining spirit.


    I don''t know why, when I saw that thing, I stood up. Although there were no facial features, there was only a human breath. Jiang Xinrui was sure that he was the complaining spirit.


    It seems that there is a voice in my mind to give the answer directly, but Jiang Xinrui can be sure that it is not a dry moon.


    Jiang Xinrui still knows whether it is her own artifact.


    "How did you come in quietly through the border?"


    Jiang Xinrui said this and felt that the other party had come in. It was no use asking. Relatively speaking, Jiang Xinrui cared more about his purpose and came to her directly. Why?


    "You should have made a lot of effort to come in quietly. Since you have made a lot of effort, let''s talk about the purpose. I think there should be a lot of topics between us. I don''t know why I feel like you at first sight."


    Jiang Xinrui is nonsense, of course. She is just procrastinating. When she sees this grievance, although it is the separation of the other party, it is still necessary to study it.


    Therefore, parents are more needed. Maybe they can find each other''s weaknesses. At that time, they can deal with the real body of the complaining spirit once and for all!


    But Jiang Xinrui''s heart is also calculating, why would the complaining spirit find her?


    "You are really different from what I think."


    "Child, come with me..."


    The complaining spirit has no facial features, just a vague human shape, but can make a sound. He ignored Jiang Xinrui''s words and just stood quietly by the window.


    When his voice reached Jiang Xinrui''s ears, it shocked her. This voice is obviously very ordinary. Why does it make her feel gentle and obedient in the sun?

 Chapter 4376

    "Aren''t you complaining?"


    Jiang Xinrui pressed down and was surprised. Her tone was suspicious and asked about the strange thing in front of her, while Jiang Xinrui selectively ignored each other''s words.


    "Complaining spirit? It''s just a name. I was born of resentment between heaven and earth. If you like, you can call me father, and I''m willing to be your father."


    "As I said just now, because we are the same people, both resentment and Reiki are the products of heaven and earth. When a kind of ability reaches the extreme, it can be called strong. Just like you and me, you are the embodiment of Reiki, and I am the gathering of resentment, which is different from those laymen who practice by themselves. Therefore, we should rely on each other as partners, and I exist for a longer time , you can''t call me a father too much. "


    "Don''t you feel warm? I don''t mean any harm to you. I just want to take you away. You''re not the same as them at all. At this time, all people with extreme strength should stand together. You shouldn''t deal with me with them."


    The voice of the complaining spirit is mellow and elegant, like a loving father persuading the disobedient child, hoping to "lead her back to the right path".


    Jiang Xinrui believes that if the complaining spirit has eyes, she will see a pair of eyes full of love. What she doesn''t know is that this person is not human, and the thing that is not ghost is Jiang Xinrui''s father!


    "You still want to be my father?"


    In Jiang Xinrui''s opinion, this seems to hear some big joke.


    I can''t help asking, "you say we are the same, then we can change, and I can be your father! Since I''m your father, you have to listen to me. First send your hostages, three children and Pluto back to your father. What''s the ability to threaten the children? How can you be so proud as you?"


    Jiang Xinrui finished and looked at each other with a sneer. This guy is really shameless. Otherwise, how can he say such shameless words?


    Is she going to be her father? When her father, is Jiangliu a soft persimmon?


    However, this guy has been around for a long time. Why didn''t one of his parents find that the spring breeze in ten miles was an outsider?


    This shouldn''t be


    What happened to my parents? Jiang Xinrui thought about many possibilities in her heart. She was a little anxious and wanted to summon Kunlun mirror, but she found that today''s Kunlun mirror didn''t know what was going on and didn''t respond?


    Look at the grievances in front of you. What did this guy do?


    "We won''t play tricks if we talk. How can you let the children go? They are still young, and our fight should not involve the children."


    "Now that we have appeared, let''s say something meaningful. Our purpose is very clear. Let all the hostages in your hands go."


    I can''t see what the other party''s reaction is, and the old thing doesn''t speak at this time, which makes Jiang Xinrui a little anxious. Won''t the complaining spirit come out separately to tell her to recognize her father?


    It''s just a separation. Even if you kill him, the body won''t do much. Instead, it''s a surprise. Jiang Xinrui doesn''t intend to kill him at all. As long as the other party doesn''t do it, she won''t do it. It''s not cost-effective, but it''s a waste of energy.


    The Lord doesn''t know where it is


    "It''s not impossible to release people. Anyway, the final result is to die. It''s the same where they die. Just let them leave in advance. There must be some reward. I''m not afraid to tell you that I want to take refining artifact! After all, I really take you as a child. In the vast crowd, only you and me have the same nature, and only you have the same capital as me."

 Chapter 4377

    "You are luckier than me..."


    "But since you don''t want to be my child, I don''t force it. Although others are not qualified, I don''t dislike it... Child, if you change your mind, come to me. You can find me. Although you don''t want to, I still want to give you a chance!"


    After complaining, he was ready to leave, but when he left, he thought of something and continued: "by the way, you don''t have to worry about why other people in this house didn''t find me, because only you can see me and feel me... We are the same in some cases. I can come and go freely in your dream world."


    After the words fell, the complaining spirit disappeared in front of Jiang Xinrui, and Jiang Xinrui woke up by his words. She seemed to feel it. She opened her eyes in an instant. She saw that there was no change in her room around, there was no smell of complaining, and there was no shadow by the window.


    "It''s a dream!"


    "Why can he enter my dream? Freedom to come and go?"


    Jiang Xinrui touched the sweat on her face and summoned the Kunlun mirror again. She saw the small mirror appear in the palm of her hand


    No wonder the Kunlun mirror doesn''t respond to repeated calls. It''s really a dream.


    Looking out of the window, the sun was already shining, but Jiang Xinrui was covered with frost. Of course, she had to go, whether it was a trap or not.


    I don''t know why Jiang Xinrui seems to know a lot after meeting the complaining spirit in her dream. Although no one told her, Jiang Xinrui has this feeling.


    It seems that it is not as simple as she thought before.


    Just when Jiang Xinrui hesitated to tell her parents, she saw that her parents had hurried out.


    "Rui''er, I don''t know why the space-time cracks sealed by your father and I were all broken by external forces, and not only ours, but also those sealed by Bai ran. It seems that the grievances have been in trouble! The ancient fierce animals that appeared this time are different from the first batch. Bai ran said that they have begun to kill humans, which aroused resentment, Human resentment is most easily aroused. "


    "Mingming gave him an artifact without spiritual power. He didn''t recognize the Lord, and he couldn''t wake up the power. Why did he suddenly get into trouble! What about the children and Mingyan..."


    Huasheng and Jiangliu are ready to solve the problem of space-time cracks first. They must not let those things continue to provide strength for the complaining spirits.


    As for Jiang Xinrui, Huasheng didn''t intend to ask her to follow, because Jiang Xinrui had more important tasks.


    "Ji Li, now it seems that only you and Jing MI can fight for it. Try it anyway. Qin Xiaobao''s safety is as important, so you don''t have to follow us."


    After Jiang Liu finished, he touched his daughter''s head heavily. He was in a complex mood. He was in trouble. Everything was ahead of schedule.


    They spend less and less time with their daughter.


    Hua Sheng didn''t say anything more, but took the lead in leaving. He was really anxious to deal with the space-time crack, but it was true that he didn''t want to say goodbye to his daughter.


    "Father, mother, be careful! Most of the fierce animals in ancient times were treacherous..."


    Jiang Xinrui was going to say something about the grievance in her dream, but she had no chance at all. Looking at it from a distance, the sky in the distance had entrenched her grievance. It was a man who died suddenly. It seemed that there were countless deaths and injuries.


    Father, mother, don''t worry. Jiang Xinrui said secretly in her heart, you will protect the world, and I will protect you

 Chapter 4378

    Thinking of this, Jiang Xinrui thought of the complaining spirit. He can quietly enter his dream. Will he quietly do other things?


    Jiang Xinrui looked at her parents'' back and felt inexplicably uneasy, but she still had reason. She knew that she couldn''t fall off the chain at this time. Maybe she could take advantage of this time to save the children and Pluto, so that they had more strength.


    When the complaining spirit left, she told Jiang Xinrui that she could find him, which was not nonsense, because Jiang Xinrui could feel the breath in her dream when she went out of the door. She looked for it along the breath.


    As for Ji Li, if he doesn''t come to her, Jiang Xinrui can''t find him. Moreover, if Ji Li really cooperates with the complaining spirit, there may be an unexpected joy in the underworld, but Jiang Xinrui didn''t expect the unexpected joy to be a little big.


    "There have been many evil beasts in ancient times. Why don''t you follow me if you don''t help?"


    Jiang Xinrui cautiously looks for the breath left by the complaining spirit and notices that Chifeng is coming, but this time she doesn''t want to take Chifeng with her. The reason is obvious.


    "In ancient times, fierce animals brought disaster to the world. Why didn''t you go to help, but it seemed like you were looking for something?"


    "I''ll kill them with you. I''m not the only one. My parents and Jing Mi went with their own hands, but I don''t think you can act alone. We should unite now. You know, if the owner of the artifact is in danger, his companions can feel it. I think we should work together."


    When Chifeng woke up from Nuwa Shi''s heart, he was always uneasy. Only when he followed Jiang Xinrui, this feeling could be temporarily suppressed.


    "What I''m going to do this time is very dangerous! I''m going to find a grievance. You really can''t go, you know."


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t hide it and said it directly.


    If you really hide it, you have to lie. It is obvious that telling the truth is more useful now.


    "I know what you worry about, but you underestimate me. Jiang Xinrui, I''m not so weak! And I don''t want to deceive you. When I leave you, my heart is very sad. It feels like we meet less... At this time, no one can guarantee the results. Cherish them when we can be together. I... maybe you don''t want me to be around you and be satisfied Is my last request OK? "


    Chi Feng said that for the first time, he didn''t care what Jiang Xinrui''s refusal was. He directly stretched out his hand and took Jiang Xinrui''s hand, which was still the kind of tight fingers. He never dared to be so rude, but this time Chi Feng had no scruples.


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t refuse after a short silence. Her heart suddenly beat a little fast. Is she arrhythmia? In order to transfer the current situation, Jiang Xinrui quickly talked about the business and told Chifeng about the grievance''s dream, including the traces they are looking for now.


    Chi Feng listened to Jiang Xinrui''s words and asked in silence, "I''ll talk about the dream later. You said you were looking for it according to the breath left by the complaining spirit, but I didn''t see it. I didn''t see anything except the resentment of the people who died."


    This time it''s Jiang Xinrui''s turn to be surprised, "how is it possible? Although we don''t take much road now, there has always been. Now it seems that we go straight to the underworld. I don''t know the details."


    "I mean, if you really have something similar to the complaining spirit, so only you can see his breath? Or are they all illusions? Otherwise, even if he hides his breath, no one can see, how can only you see and I can''t see?"


    Chifeng turned to look at Jiang Xinrui.

 Chapter 4379

    Finally, Chifeng and Jiang Xinrui didn''t work out a reason. However, they can only follow the traces left by the complaining spirit. Maybe it''s really like what the complaining Spirit said. Are he and she really two extremes?


    After all, Jiang Xinrui can indeed absorb aura endlessly, while complaining spirit can absorb resentment endlessly.


    When Chifeng and Jiang Xinrui came to a palace that appeared impressively in the dark, they reacted that they had followed Fengdu hell all the way?


    Now Fengdu hell is locked, and no one can go in, but the trace of resentment disappears. Jiang Xinrui turns around and wants to discuss with Chifeng, but she sees that Chifeng suddenly releases her hand, Said with a sad look: "rui''er, after entering Fengdu, I have an unspeakable feeling all over me, like a sense of belonging and a sense of imprisonment. I can''t say clearly, but my heart is more disturbed. I want to be crazy when I''m irritable! Do you have it?"


    Jiang Xinrui: "I feel different from you. How can I feel that this place is empty? Hell is under the main hall. The main hall has been locked. Except for the resurrection of Fengdu emperor, it is the key to the door, but it is in the hands of the emperor of heaven... And it is well locked now, so why do I think it is empty? Or I think it will be empty in the future?"


    Speaking of the end, Jiang Xinrui suddenly shut up. This remark can''t be said. Now it''s chaotic outside. If Fengdu hell is really empty, the things in it can only run out


    At that time, the three realms and six ways will become a big hell. Even if the problem of complaining can be solved, the result


    Jiang Xinrui and Chifeng looked at each other. They were very wrong since they entered Fengdu.


    What are these thoughts?


    They didn''t talk anymore. Although they couldn''t get into Fengdu hall, Fengdu city was very big. Since the smell of resentment disappeared here, they didn''t intend to return in vain. They continued to look around. This time, they found an acquaintance, Wanfeng!


    "Sister? Why are you still here? Haven''t you returned to the demon world?"


    Chi Feng looked at Wan Feng who suddenly appeared in front of them in surprise. She asked puzzled. She was trying to move forward, but she was pulled by Jiang Xinrui. She said with an alert look: "sister Wan Feng is wrong!"


    In fact, after Jiang Xinrui finished, Chifeng also noticed that Wan Feng''s eyes were not warm at all. Her sister was true, but it gave people a gloomy feeling. She didn''t talk, looked at them, and then turned around and left, like leading the way?


    "Sister!"


    Chifeng realized something, took a look at Jiang Xinrui and directly followed up. It was too late for Jiang Xinrui to stop. Wan Feng walked very fast, and they didn''t stop at all.


    Wan Feng''s road is getting darker and darker. Unexpectedly, she is under Fengdu. Chi Feng and Jiang Xinrui are surprised. How can outsiders enter Fengdu?


    Strangely, neither of them said anything about leaving. It seemed that they were attracted in. It was dark all the way. I don''t know how long they walked, they suddenly saw a little green light.


    Seeing the light, Wan Feng, who led the way, walked faster and faster. Chi Feng and Jiang Xinrui also accelerated their actions. They saw that they came to the source of the green light. Only then did they find that the green light was a turtle shell hanging in the air?


    Chi Feng looked at Wan Feng standing under the shell of the turtle''s back and didn''t go. She looked at it blankly. Chi Feng looked at Jiang Xinrui again.


    Jiang Xinrui''s attention was focused on the turtle shell. "Is there a word on Chifeng? It should be the purpose for sister Wan Feng to lead us here."


    Jiang Xinrui said, trying to reach for it, but strangely, she was directly bounced out by the power of the turtle shell

 Chapter 4380

    "Rui''er, are you okay?"


    Chi Feng didn''t expect that this thing looks small, but has such a powerful power?


    Jiang Xinrui shook her head. "Can''t you take it down? It seems to be rejecting me? Wanfeng won''t bring us here for no reason."


    Then she looked at Wan Feng again. Should she know this? It''s just a pity that Wanfeng still didn''t respond. She stood under the turtle shell, a bit like a guardian?


    Seeing this, Chifeng let go of Jiang Xinrui. She didn''t know what to think. She gently raised her hand towards the turtle shell, and the turtle shell seemed to be summoned and flew directly towards Chifeng. At that speed, Jiang Xinrui had no time to stop it. When she reacted, the shining green ghost shell was like an illusion and disappeared directly into Chifeng''s body.


    It''s more like melting into Chifeng''s body.


    "Chifeng, how are you? Is there anything uncomfortable?"


    Jiang Xinrui looked at Chifeng nervously. Chifeng looked at her blankly, waved her hand, broke away from Jiang Xinrui''s help, sat on the ground and became him in a daze.


    "What''s the matter with you? You talk, don''t scare me?"


    "Chifeng?"


    "Wan Feng! What the hell is this? How did it get into Chi Feng''s body? Wake up?"


    Jiang Xinrui shouted for a long time and didn''t respond. She was a little flustered. The feeling of helplessness hit again. She shouldn''t be soft hearted and come here with Chifeng. She''s not strong at all. She can''t protect the people she cares about again and again. She can''t protect anyone


    "He''s fine. He''s just absorbing the information transmitted by the turtle shell. He can''t hear the call of the outside world. The information on it can only be consulted by the Savior. The information also disappears after reading. There''s no second time to see it. Let him see it clearly and make a choice."


    A familiar voice came, and there were only three people here, but no matter how many people, Jiang Xinrui was sure that the speaker should not exist!


    Because the person who makes the noise is not someone else, it''s Yu Qilin!


    Jiang Xinrui is looking for someone who makes a sound. She must have heard it wrong. Yu Qilin died in front of her. She just looked around. Jiang Xinrui has to believe that the sound came from Wan Feng.


    "Are you Yu Qilin or Wan Feng? Are you not dead?"


    Wan Feng''s face pulled the corners of her mouth rigidly, "I''m dead. You saw it with your own eyes. It''s my mother bug. I left my last breath on it and looked for someone who can check the turtle''s back shell! I don''t have much time. Maybe God''s favor. The first person I found was you. The second person who tried was the Lord. I thought I couldn''t find it until the last breath dissipated... Unexpectedly, God gave me a ransom The opportunity of sin is all I can do. "


    "I''ve done all kinds of bad things. There''s nothing to explain, but my master is really too bitter. He''s dead, but he''s not dead. He''s bewitched by the complaining spirit! Jiang Xinrui, no matter what reason, you find this first and come here without doubt. What you can do is different from others. So help him! My master''s biggest wish is to be a normal person with flesh and blood, so He exhausted his cultivation and asked for an unknown. He knew that this matter might not be successful, so he explained all the subsequent events. As a result, he became a normal person. He didn''t feel normal life all day. Unexpectedly, he was found by the complaining spirit and completely controlled... "


    "Now he''s not him. I want to save him, but I can''t do anything, but you must have a way. This turtle shell is the prophecy left by the creator Pangu. There must be other ways to save Tianjie. Jiang Xinrui, if the spirit dies, my master will die! The spirit has no entity at all. You can''t kill him, so you can only find a balanced way!"

 Chapter 4381

    "There must be this method in the prophecy, but I can''t see it. When Chifeng wakes up, my last breath will soon dissipate. It''s kindness to endure until this time. Don''t worry, I won''t hurt Wanfeng''s body, let alone Chifeng. This thing is really a prediction!"


    "After the complaint, it appeared. I was a guide. The one who untied the prophecy was the real savior... Rui''er, for your father''s face, he saved his life. He didn''t do anything, but he really didn''t hurt anyone and put the world in his heart..."


    Maybe it''s because time is really running out. Yu Qilin doesn''t give Jiang Xinrui a chance to speak at all. She tries hard to say everything she knows. Finally, her voice becomes smaller and smaller, "In addition, the complaining spirit will try every means to open Fengdu hell, because the whole Fengdu hell is the Donghuang clock, one of the top ten artifact. My master can control the Donghuang clock, and he controls my master. The top ten artifact can''t combine to produce power to make everything return to wonton. His purpose is only Nuwa stone, and the others are a cover. Only Nuwa stone can let him have a flesh body £¡ At that time, he will become an iron wall and completely immortal. There is no way for him to take any artifact, because artifact can''t deal with another artifact, so he must not get Nuwa stone... "


    At the moment when Yu Qilin''s voice disappeared, Wan Feng''s body fell down. I don''t know if it was an illusion. There seemed to be an earthquake at the moment Wan Feng fell down?


    Jiang Xinrui looked at the sisters and brothers before and after, and with the news just heard, the earthquake was ignored


    "Try to open Fengdu hell..."


    Jiang Xinrui thought that the seals of today''s space-time cracks were all opened by external forces, so does this spirit want to fight poison with poison? Use those things to break through Fengdu hell, that is, the Donghuang bell?


    And Chifeng. At the moment, Jiang Xinrui feels that Chifeng''s safety is a little hot.


    She may not be able to protect him alone.


    "Looks like I''m late?"


    At this time, the voice of the fourth person came from behind Jiang Xinrui. It was a pity, but he still went to Jiang Xinrui, looked at the blazing Phoenix with open eyes and a dull expression, and looked at the Wan Feng lying unconscious on the ground, sighing silently.


    "Business participation? How do you come and go without a trace? You follow me? What do you want to do..."


    At the moment of making a noise in the business, Jiang Xinrui felt the arrival of the other party and didn''t know how long the other party had come. But strangely, Jiang Xinrui didn''t take any precautions against him. She inexplicably believed that this person would not harm her, Chi Feng and Wan Feng.


    "Why can''t you understand that I protect you secretly?"


    There was little change in the business look, but there was a great look in the eyes, and the tone was a little helpless. "I don''t know who I''m like. I''m so hostile to who, so I can''t think of a good place?"


    "Forget it, let''s go and see if the things in this prophecy can really turn around. In fact, when you know the situation of Chifeng, you should think that one day, some things are original sins, just like feelings. They have no reason to speak. They have been fixed long ago. No matter what you do, you can''t change. By the way, there''s a bad news that you may not feel from you It''s been a day and a night since I entered this place. I predict that this thing will pay a price. The time spent on it is very different from the normal time, so I want to tell you that it''s different from when you came in... It''s more appropriate to use one word to describe Purgatory! "


    The merchant said, directly crossed Jiang Xinrui''s hand, carried Chifeng up, and then looked at her with Wanfeng.

 Chapter 4382

    After participating in the business, seeing that Jiang Xinrui hasn''t moved, he couldn''t help asking, "if you delay, you may not see your family. Now it''s all United that can unite outside. I really didn''t expect to see people, gods and Demons join forces to resist foreign enemies one day. The war situation is much more unbearable than the war between gods and demons."


    "The complaining spirit is not right. It should be said that it is nightmare burning. They can''t tell who is who. Nightmare burning opened the door of Fengdu hell. In a moment, a swarm of bees. The things in it came out too fast. I can''t tell what is what. The earth is shaking and the mountains are shaking. Bai Ran is suffering from enemies from both sides. Time and space cracks and Fengdu hell..."


    At the end of the discussion, he couldn''t bear it. Maybe his mood changed. On the way, he was only a few steps slower than Jiang Xinrui. When he saw the terrible world, he was a little blocked, but he knew what he should do. Killing couldn''t solve the problem, because he couldn''t kill all of them in a short time. Fengdu hell broke too suddenly without any sign. God had a limit of life and exhaustion, Not to mention ordinary people. If they really kill those things, the human world will perish. Of course, other worlds are not good.


    And this is not the end. The killing in the human world is very resentful. These are all the food of the resentful spirits. He can still cut the crack in time and space and release those killed fierce beasts and Demons


    Therefore, there is no fundamental solution. It is all in vain to complain!


    Participating in the business always thought that Jiang Xinrui was the Savior. Only she had a way, because only she could freely absorb spiritual power. Unexpectedly, she bet the wrong treasure


    I took a look at Chifeng when I joined the business. This child is really surprising.


    He also participated in the business a little more, paid more attention to Chifeng, and didn''t defend Jiang Xinrui. The child unexpectedly stretched out his hand to his face and rushed directly to the door. It was too late to avoid participating in the business and maintain it with mana. The face changing skill was scattered by Jiang Xinrui.


    "You... This child, I tell you the situation outside. You''ve been thinking about my face?"


    The art of changing faces has been dispersed, and the business participants are not deceiving themselves and others. Since she wants to see it, she can see it well enough. After reading it, she also has her mind.


    Jiang Xinrui didn''t answer the question. She looked at the man with exquisite face in front of her. Most importantly, there was a red crescent moon on his forehead. Her eyes were not surprised, but sure enough.


    No wonder


    "What I think in my heart is different from what I see. Chifeng is very important to me. They both give it to you. I don''t worry. I have something else to do. Go find my mother!"


    Jiang Xinrui took the lead in leaving, and finally threw down a sentence, "take it back, it''s still pleasing to the eye before, and thank you."


    For a moment, Jiang Xinrui disappeared in this place, leaving an inexplicable face to participate in business, which is also cutting the moon!


    Look down at your own nephew and niece, so they didn''t find it. How did Jiang Xinrui find it? He''s hiding well.


    But that thank you. The child said it very heavily


    When he came back, he didn''t disturb anyone. Seeing her daughter was a little different at first, because it was so similar, but later he calmed down. He knew the reason why he came back and wouldn''t give her trouble, but his power was limited. He drove away all his magic in the ink fantasy and had magic power by relying on the dry moon. All he could do was to secretly protect her daughter and the world, Others, never disturb. He really knows what she cares about.


    When Jiang Xinrui returned to the human world, she was completely shocked by everything in front of her. Although the sentence of purgatory is very simple, it is very appropriate. There are corpses everywhere, howling everywhere, fierce animals and Demons kill people, eat people and drink blood... She didn''t see it for a while, and the whole thing changed greatly.

 Chapter 4383

    If she hadn''t been told in advance, Jiang Xinrui would have thought she was crossing, or a dreamland. This can''t be true!


    But in fact, this is true.


    Any description is not as big as the impact directly faced. Although Jiang Xinrui always said that she didn''t care about it for her parents, she saw with her own eyes that her heart was not motionless. The voice of despair in the world hit her eardrum. What did they do wrong?


    Jiang Xinrui closes her eyes and clenches her fist, forcing herself to try to calm down and find her mother. Everyone should know about Yu Qilin. Jiang Xinrui tries not to see those tragedies along the way. She wants to fight, but she really can''t care about it


    Even if she died today, she couldn''t kill all of them. There are more and more cracks in time and space, and more and more fierce animals appear


    When passing the ten mile spring breeze, Jiang Xinrui subconsciously explored it. As a result, he saw a ghost night fork crazily sticking to the outside of the border, and his weapon like a harpoon had been stained red with blood. He was eating the internal organs with his fish fork. Jiang Xinrui''s hand was faster than his brain and directly slapped the ghost night fork to death. It can be seen that Jiang Xinrui was really angry.


    The man who was stabbed was no one else, it was Wenqiao!


    Wenqiao''s body was broken. He opened his eyes and saw that it was Jiang Xinrui. He smiled, "master, it''s good that you''re back. We can''t get in this border... Shuyi can be saved..."


    With these words, Wen Qiao closed his eyes and saw that he tightly protected Ling Shuyi with his broken blood body, gave all his strength to her and surrounded a small boundary. The ghost Yasha couldn''t find it for the time being, but when Wen Qiao died, the weak boundary completely disappeared.


    Ling Shuyi was controlled by the border and couldn''t move. She just watched Wen Qiao die to protect her. A person was so sad that there was no sound. Ling Shuyi''s face had tears and blood. She hugged Wen Qiao and kept repeating, "you can run, you can run..."


    During the period when Wenqiao was injured, because he didn''t know when he would wake up, Jiang Xinrui threw him to Ling Shuyi and never cared about him again. He didn''t care where Ling Shuyi took him. Unexpectedly, this person had feelings during this period. Wenqiao was unconscious but conscious. He always knew who was taking care of him. He was very grateful, Although he knew that Ling Shuyi might be in charge of him because of his master''s order, Wen Qiao also wanted to protect her. Today, the world suddenly changed, the earth moved and the mountains shook, and Wen Qiao woke up somehow. He may have been in a coma for too long. It''s time to wake up.


    The first thing when they woke up was to run with Ling Shuyi. They were all killed at the door of their home. There was a place in their mind at that time, that was the owner''s home. Wen Qiao thought that as long as it was safe here.


    But he forgot that there were two layers in the boundary of ten mile spring breeze. How could he break in? Ling Shuyi can only give all his strength. He has no strength to continue to run with someone. After all, he only woke up.


    As for the border crossing, it''s not surprising that Huasheng and the river flow are still trying to seal the border crossing. How can we care here


    "Shuyi, I''ll take you in."


    For the first time, Jiang Xinrui choked because of people other than her family. She just reached out to Ling Shuyi and Wenqiao, but she saw Ling Shuyi smiling and shaking her head, and then said to her, "Miss, no, the world is terrible. I don''t trust him to go alone. I''ll find him..."


    When Ling Shuyi slowly closed her eyes, Jiang Xinrui shed tears for the first time because of people other than her family.


    Ling Shuyi''s abdomen has long been pierced! She never said a word! The power of Wenqiao can''t help the ghost Yasha!

 Chapter 4384

    "I said I''ll take you in! It''s cold outside."


    Jiang Xinrui doesn''t gently wipe away the tears on her face, but carefully sends the two people into the boundary of ten mile spring breeze, and then turns around and leaves.


    This time, Jiang Xinrui''s eyes changed. She didn''t know when two long knives made of aura appeared in her hands. She looked for Hua Sheng all the way and killed all the way. Especially when she saw ghost Yasha, she had to die without a whole body!


    When Jiang Xinrui''s clothes were stained with blood, she was already a little close to walking away. Suddenly she heard a piano sound. At that moment, Jiang Xinrui''s violent mood was suddenly smoothed. Then the piano sound became more and more, which was already a complete song. The piano sound spread like water ripples, penetrating everyone and slowly spreading throughout the world.


    Where the sound of the piano went, the fierce animals and demons that originally killed human beings seemed to be static and silent at that moment.


    "Fuxi Qin!"


    Jiang Xinrui checked the lock spirit bag. It''s really not her own thing. She doesn''t know when she was called back by his master.


    But it seems that Qin Xiaobao''s goal has been achieved.


    This time, Jiang Xinrui went directly in the direction of Fuxi Qin. Qin Xiaobao was so quiet that the complaining spirit couldn''t have known it.


    As Jiang Xinrui thought, that thing is really there.


    At this time, everyone stood on the spiritual pulse of the human world, Kunlun holy mountain.


    Standing at the top of the mountain is the originator of all this purgatory. There are two people around him, like Dharma protectors. At this time, the complaining spirit has occupied the body of Yan Shao. It can be said that Yan Shao''s normal life in exchange for his cultivation has become someone else''s wedding dress. The complaining spirit has no body, but not all flesh bodies can be used. Most bodies can''t bear the resentment of the complaining spirit and explode, No matter how he wants to be a normal person, he is different from others. In fact, if he doesn''t spare all his accomplishments, he is a better container for the complaining spirit. He can better enter the body of nightmare burning, because what they absorb has something in common.


    Now the cultivation of nightmare burning is gone, and the complaining spirit can only barely maintain it, otherwise the body will explode at any time. The complaining spirit can only absorb the resentment to maintain the damaged place.


    In other words, nightmare burning is hopeless. His body will fall without the support of resentment.


    In this situation, it is the most cruel for Yan Huo to have cultivation or not.


    So, Jiang Xinrui''s eyes are sour again. These people just want to live well. How innocent!


    It is Huasheng, Jiangliu, bairan, Fengqing, Fengxi with the white wolf king, Qin, Wan and Yu, Brahma of the demon world, Luo Yao, Feng Ying, Jing MI, even Luo Shen, etc. there are too many people, Jiang Xinrui doesn''t know.


    But at this moment, everyone has a purpose!


    They surround Qin Xiaobao with Bai Xiaoqing and Bai Xiaocheng. In fact, they are protecting Qin Xiaobao''s Dharma. Qin Xiaobao''s Requiem has not stopped. He is using Fuxi Qin to purify and frighten. Although the symptoms are not the root cause, he can at least contain it and try his best to reduce casualties.


    At this time, everyone''s face was not good-looking, because Jiang Xinrui could understand it, and so could others. Bai ran looked at the man standing on the right side of the evil burning spirit. It was not others, it was Mingyan.


    Everyone knows that he is protecting Yanjiao. Everyone wants to save her, but they can''t save her


    "Old ghost..."


    Bai ran wants to scold him, but he can''t say it. He wants to persuade him to come back. Bai ran knows Mingyan too well and can''t say it, but he can''t agree with Mingyan.


    Because Bai ran knows that at this time, Mingyan''s heart is more sad than anyone. He also knows that without Mingyan, several children will not be safe.

 Chapter 4385

    But not everyone is Bai ran, and not everyone has such an iron friendship with Ming Yan. He directly scolded, "the king of the underworld is also a divine official, in charge of the reincarnation of life and death in the three realms and six ways, but look at now, is there life in this world? Do you want everyone to be buried for one person?"


    "Is your brain corroded! Do you deserve to be Pluto!"


    The person who scolds this is Jing MI. Rao is a general like her. She can''t see such a bloody scene. It''s too cruel. When they attack the burning and complaining spirit, the dark flame will block it. Although it''s difficult to parry, it''s not useless!


    When is this time? What about brotherhood? Didn''t you see her? Didn''t you even want her brother who came back from the dead? Another Dharma protector of the evil burning spirit is Ji Li!


    Jing Mi scolded more excessively, but Ji Li pulled out his ears gracefully!


    "Ji Li, what you do is that dogs can''t change eating shit! My mother has broken through life and death. She hasn''t hurt anyone except marrying some beautiful women. Look at what you did. You''re crazy! You still protect him. Pluto has friendship with him. You have a relationship with him! You almost killed me just now!"


    "Ji Li, your grandmother, who do you despise? I killed you. You think I''m still afraid of you!"


    Jing MI was also very angry. When he saw that he had finished scolding, Ji Li sneered at her with a mocking look on his face, and then ignored her directly. The look in his eyes was going to burn Jing MI. The Requiem was not easy to use. Holding a Pangu axe, he would walk on behalf of heaven and kill him first! There must be no one stopping.


    But he was stopped by Luo Shen and only dropped one sentence, "save your strength."


    "Hahaha..."


    "You people, can''t help it? You''re strange. I''ve broken everything in hell. Why don''t you take me back? But this piano really surprised me. I thought these things were rusty. I didn''t expect to postpone their action."


    "Underestimated."


    Nightmare burning resentful spirit looked at all those who had some ability at this time, but no one could help him. He thought it funny, "you don''t want to die with me? You think too much. I dare to choose this spirit pulse. You know why? Because this body can absorb everything. It''s all my strength. What can you do for me?"


    "Give up, be my slave, and change the world with me. Any way of heaven will no longer exist!"


    With that, Yan Shao''s complaining spirit laughed wildly again. Such a smile appeared on Yan Shao''s face. It was so uncoordinated. Mingyan stood aside and was just silent, but his eyes were alert to the surroundings, so that no one could hurt his body. The more power absorbed, the more cracks would appear in his body.


    While Yan Zhuo was laughing wildly, his hands gathered and grabbed at random. The magic power of the fierce animals and Demons around him was instantly absorbed into his hands, and then turned into a huge black hurricane to attack Qin Xiaobao.


    Jiang Liu stood in front of Qin Xiaobao, holding the purple imperial sword with both hands to resist. Hua Sheng also mobilized his spiritual power, but the two of them could consume with the evil burning spirit for a while, but they could consume. The three realms and six Tao couldn''t help consuming.


    Despite Qin Xiaobao''s fuxiqin suppression, it is also temporary. Moreover, he can''t protect himself at all. Fuxiqin''s point of self demarcation is to deal with small demons and monsters and nightmares? That''s a dream.


    Therefore, we must solve the problem of burning the ghost as soon as possible, and then use fuxiqin to stop the soul, but this process requires a lot of sacrifice.


    Feng Xi and Qin Wanyu have been standing beside Qin Xiaobao. They only protect him, but their tears haven''t dried


    "That''s it?"

 Chapter 4386

    When Yan Zhuo complained, he saw that the people protected Fuxi Qin in the middle, and the others dealt with him. He only thought it funny, "if you want to suppress today''s broken world, even if Fuxi Qin is exhausted, you may not be able to achieve it, and you have to compensate the child. You''re really willing! Also, don''t you people always uphold the principle of sacrificing your ego to help everyone?"


    "You two, too, show them what power is!"


    The evil burning resentful spirit mocked. Seeing the wind Xi''s eyes, he immediately shed tears, generated resentment, and smiled gloomily. Then a more ferocious force hit the people in the direction of Qin Xiaobao. Mingyan, Ji Li with artifact power, and the evil burning resentful spirit pressed the power of the river.


    This movement directly led out the avalanche on the top of Kunlun Mountain and flooded the corpses at the foot of the mountain.


    "It''s time to save your strength."


    Luo Shen''s voice has a warm feeling, but since it has penetration, it ensures that everyone in Kunlun holy mountain can hear it. Then everyone will hit the body of the river and gather together to crush it.


    Even Bai Xiaoqing and Bai Xiaocheng have added their own strength, and their strength is also blessed with artifact. The demon refining pot and Shennong Ding surprised Jiang Xinrui. At this time, the color under the two small halls was cold, pouring their strength into Qin Xiaobao''s body, so that he can continue to have the strength to wave Fuxi Qin.


    People around are not surprised. It seems that they already know.


    This time''s power is completely different from the previous one. The expression of Yan Shao''s complaining spirit is no longer as relaxed as before, and even Ming Yan is retreating, but he still protects Yan Shao''s body, because he has seen another crack in Yan Shao''s body and can''t crack any more.


    "Let''s go. We can''t fight any more. They have too many artifact blessings. We have only one. The Eastern imperial bell is broken and can''t exert its power. If it goes on like this, his body can''t bear it and will crack!"


    When the hell flame spoke, the evil burning spirit really wanted to run. Without his body, he couldn''t play all his strength, otherwise he wouldn''t find a way to make Nuwa stone come out, but Nuwa stone didn''t appear, his body couldn''t bear it and couldn''t continue to use his strength. When Nuwa stone appeared, he wouldn''t have enough strength to rob it.


    It can be said that the evil spirit hasn''t used all his strength up to now, otherwise the body of evil burning would have exploded. It was the best body before Nuwa stone was found.


    Immediately, Yan Zhuo''s complaining spirit was ready to pull and let Ji Li on top. This guy was the first defector. He promised him eternal life and helped him kill many people. Yan Zhuo''s complaining spirit liked him very much.


    It''s just that at this time, it''s not so easy for the evil spirit to go. Qin Xiaobao, who has joined the power of artifact, plays a greater power. The sound of Fuxi Qin forms a barrier around the evil spirit, making him unable to escape.


    At the same time, the piano sound continues to purify the resentment. Although it is very slow, because there are too many, there is still hope.


    The evil burning spirit can''t escape. The barrier of Fuxi Qin is that there is no way for Mingyan and Ji Li!


    "Do you think this can kill me? At most, this container is broken. I am everywhere, invisible and without body. My strength is greatly reduced, but I am also in an invincible position. I am a complaining spirit!"


    "I will exist because the world needs me and it produces me. Only when the world disappears can I completely disappear. Do you dare to destroy the world?"


    As Yan Zhuo complained, he was ready to throw down this miserable body, and he could call back at any time, because he had completely controlled Yan Zhuo, but at the moment he left the body, a proud smile had not been sent out, and the invisible body was sucked in by another force

 Chapter 4387

    "How could this happen! Ji Li, what have you done to me? Don''t you want to live forever?"


    "OK, so you''re with them! Do you think this can kill me? As long as there is a little residual soul, I can live, but you, you''re dead! You integrate with the artifact, your power has been changed into Reiki, and you can''t bear me. I''ll be fine at that time. Do you have a brain?"


    At this time, the complaining spirit and Ji Li cursed each other with one body.


    At the moment when the complaining spirit left the body of Yan Shao, Mingyan caught Yan Shao for the first time and flew away in an instant. However, the complaining spirit should have been invisible, but it was entangled by Ji Li somehow. Strangely, he couldn''t get out! Ji Li is also pressing him with strength.


    "You may not know that there is a sense between artifacts. You fool, if the Eastern Emperor clock is not broken, you may still find this secret. If I combine with artifacts, I can exchange divine knowledge with another person who combines with artifacts. You are right. Nuwa stone can indeed make you grow the most suitable body, but it is also the key to kill you, but it needs my cooperation ¡£¡±


    "I knew a few minutes earlier than you, and the person who fits in with the artifact like me is the owner of Nuwa stone. You eat him and Nuwa stone, but he doesn''t need to dig his heart and shed some blood to deal with you. Combined with my seal, you can''t keep any residual soul, but before that, you need to force you out of your original body. In order to do this, Lord Pluto has been distressed for a long time. Of course, he certainly doesn''t love you! "


    "Because you need other artifacts to deal with you at this time, otherwise how can you worry about your body breaking and want to run!"


    The resentful spirit looked at the dark king who had run away, kept using his own strength to maintain the burning body, and his teeth were itching.


    "So what? I may have broken free before your Nuwa stone came!"


    The resentful spirit has seen it several times. There is no Nuwa stone on the opposite side. In addition, the time for him to break away from his burning body is also unpredictable.


    "Yes, but he will arrive soon. Who told us how to deal with you? I knew that I was the most different from the two of us, and really different from others..."


    "But do you think you can escape the encirclement of other artifacts?"


    Jiang Liu and other people''s strength never stopped, but when they were exhausted, some could not hold on, but still gritted their teeth, and the complaining spirit really couldn''t run out, but he kept trying. Without this body, he could run with it, but the two forces were always sawing. At this time, Jing Mi also knew Ji Li''s purpose, Biting his teeth and scolding, "Ji Li, your grandmother, in fact, I''m afraid of you. If you die, I''m not afraid of you. Don''t die!"


    Jing Mi didn''t call out her eldest brother. She was afraid that she couldn''t hold her breath, because she knew that the solution was doomed at the moment when Ji Li was integrated with the artifact. Although she didn''t choose it, it was fate.


    Jiang Xinrui and Brahma''s family also didn''t stop, especially when they saw the Chifeng who didn''t know when it had turned into a Golden Phoenix, Jiang Xinrui lost her original reason for the first time, flew directly to Chifeng and held him.


    Because of the death of Wen Qiao and Ling Shuyi, Jiang Xinrui clearly realized that some feelings don''t exist if you don''t admit it. She doesn''t care about Wen Qiao and others on the surface, but they have long been friends in her heart, and Chifeng is even different. At this time, how can she deceive herself and others into believing that she has no feelings for Chifeng, but just her family.


    That''s a different feeling from your family.


    "You''re a Golden Phoenix, not a purple Phoenix. You don''t have any evil spirit. You''re not him. It''s a purple Phoenix with Nuwa stone!"

 Chapter 4388

    Jiang Xinrui didn''t know how to say such words. She must be crazy. Everyone thought so. At that moment, Jiang Xinrui even thought that she would not meet Chifeng all her life. Her brain circuit was completely irrational.


    "Rui''er!"


    Hua Sheng shouted and let Jiang Xinrui know clearly where she was standing and what was going on opposite.


    This time, the Brahma family did not speak, silent as if there was a sound.


    "The back of the turtle shell has dispelled my evil Qi, and my Nuwa stone is completely integrated with my blood!"


    "In fact, Ji Li and I have guessed for a long time, but we didn''t tell anyone, because we are the most greedy and afraid of death, but along the way... I really want to. This is my life since I was born!"


    Chi Feng pushed Jiang Xinrui away and pressed her hands on her heart. Nu Wa stone, which had become her heart, poured out her heart and blood towards Ji Li!


    And Ji Li showed his signature evil smile again, "Brother, if you don''t come again, I can''t hold on. My internal organs are rotten by this guy! No one loves me and no one hurts me... Hehe! Jiang Xinrui, I''m dying and don''t pretend to be elegant. Every time I see you dressed like a dog, you haven''t seen it well. Remember, I didn''t sacrifice myself for the world, but because of you! Don''t just look at you in the next life Little white face, I''m also very good. The moment you saved me, it attached to your heart, but let you occupy my heart. It''s really special! "


    "I remember I told you that I saw my ending. You killed me, but I changed it. Although I was destined to do what, I chose how to die!"


    "And that stupid girl, sleep less beauties and worry about sleeping you!"


    Without paying any attention, Gillis waved her wrist. His hand was a seal. She drew a spell with the power of Nuwa stone, trapping the spirit of resentment in it. A little erosion and purification made the process very beautiful, but it was actually very painful.


    Ji Li''s internal organs have been misplaced. He didn''t shout. He just took the last time to look at Jiang Xinrui and let the complaining spirit catch and flee more madly in his body, because he didn''t have a next life, he dared to say so, otherwise he wouldn''t be so reckless and don''t lose face. He finally looked at Jiang Xinrui and didn''t look at the little white face. Ji Li thought it was worth it, With his hands together, the broken soul seal is formed, and the grievances have to dissipate, not to mention his container.


    "Brother!"


    For Ji Li, Jing MI is probably the only one who has the most feelings! Although that kind of feeling sometimes wants to strangle him, but the blood relationship is still there.


    Turning to Jiang Xinrui, who is holding another man tightly, Jing MI is angry again. Anyway, all the complaining spirits are dead. His brother is a hero. Who dares to touch her? Jing Mi ran directly to Jiang Xinrui. "My brother confessed to you before he died, but he scolded me. Your family is powerful. My mother killed us once, and my brother died because of you!"


    Jiang Xinrui raised her eyebrows and looked at Jing MI. "Your brother died for the world. You''d better remember! Because of this, I won''t kill you, so now you go away!"


    Jiang Xinrui stopped talking to Jing MI and left with Chifeng in her arms. Her attention was all on Chifeng. It was his heart and blood. Her body was broken. Coupled with the attractive power of Nuwa stone, there is still no contact with the world crisis. It is a greater crisis for Chifeng!


    His secret has been exposed.


    Chi Feng''s family arranged a barrier for him for the first time. Wan Feng and the business participants also arrived. There''s no way. It''s not as fast as the Golden Phoenix. It''s just that if Nu Wa stone''s power hadn''t been awakened before, it could be blocked for a period of time, but now


    It was also at this moment, because of Jing Mi''s cry, people woke up from the fact that the grievances really dissipated completely. They also felt the different air around them. Especially when they were exhausted, they were as tempting as the sweet spring in the desert. Those who were devoted to the right path were like this, not to mention the fierce animals and Demons below!


    One after another came this way.

 Chapter 4389

    The Jiangliu family also kept their promise and helped Chifeng. Moreover, the child also made contributions to the world. In fact, at that moment, Jiangliu doubted whether the child would be told by Jiang Xinrui and turned around and left. They really had no choice but to rely on it.


    "You guys, although the grievances are scattered, the disaster brought by the grievances is still not over. Please perform your duties and continue to seal the space-time cracks. There is no hidden obstruction of the grievances. The cracks meet, and the evil demons and fierce animals in the human world also need you to suppress!"


    Jiang Liu stood beside the Chifeng family. The purple imperial sword in his hand flashed cold. He went down with a sword and chopped up the evil demons and fierce beasts that rushed up in the first wave. That posture was also telling others that who dared to covet Chifeng''s flesh and blood is also the end.


    "Chenyuan Emperor God is an Emperor God, different from us. We don''t have your ability. Today, we have exhausted our cultivation. Since he can restore everyone''s cultivation, we don''t want him to die! We can''t stop us because you have great strength and don''t need it? Besides, you open your mouth and let us accept those things, and then what?"


    "Even with you, it''s impossible to kill them in a short time. What about those in Fengdu hell? Those are difficult to solve. Fengdu is broken. Besides, we have no power. How can we kill them and give them away?"


    "And just now, your daughter stopped him, didn''t she? How much time did you waste? How about this?"


    Although this man is a fairy, he has made a lot of efforts. He doesn''t care who he is. Now this Kunlun holy mountain is dead when he goes down and when he stays!


    As soon as he said this, all around him echoed. It was a desire for strength. They were small people with the purpose of survival and death. Now they have a way. How can they not be excited? Even Fu Xiqin can''t suppress the agitation in his body.


    It may also be that Qin Xiaobao and other three children are boring. They are three to pure and good in order to better cooperate, but their strength is not fast.


    Listen to these words, don''t talk about the Chifeng family. Bai Ran is already green. When she was about to speak, she heard an ordinary man standing next to Chifeng saying, "it seems to kill... I haven''t killed him for a long time!"


    That''s business!


    Wan Feng and Feng Ying have already raised their swords.


    Jiang Xinrui looks at the person who is talking. She has no feelings in her eyes. She also wants to kill people today.


    But this time Jiang Xinrui didn''t say anything. Chifeng stood up and lost a lot of blood. Her face was pale, but her voice was sonorous and powerful, "I''m afraid my flesh and blood can''t be given to you, because it has other uses. If Fengdu hell is broken, it needs to be repaired. The following people, whether from Fengdu hell or space-time cracks, can be locked in to quell the disaster in the maximum time, and my flesh and blood is the best material for maintenance. If anyone wants, you can try it. If you can, I don''t have to die , I''ll give you my flesh and blood! "


    After Chi Feng''s words, there was no sound at all.


    "Then please try your best to subdue first. After all, I''m dying and want to have a final word with my family."


    Then, Luo Shen took the lead in giving a big gift to Chi Feng, "great righteousness! If you have anything that Luo Shen can help in the future, please tell me!" Then he killed all the way.


    With the first, there will be the second. In fact, Luo Shen didn''t move. He was thinking about Fengdu. Now the biggest problem has been solved. Naturally, he hurried to work.


    Slowly, they basically left. If they don''t go, they will really kill each other. The emperor of heaven who hasn''t spoken has already sent down thunder robbery. I''m kidding. Who can bear it at this time?

 Chapter 4390

    "This is the righteousness you want to protect? Can''t you be selfish? Forget it, talk to your family."


    Jiang Xinrui was silent all the way to Fengdu. She knew she couldn''t stop him and didn''t ask. She couldn''t understand him for the first time.


    Jiangliu, Huasheng and bairan''s family, Fengxi''s family followed him and escorted him heavily. No one''s hand had stopped all the way. They killed him all the way. It was so crazy that they didn''t rush to death. At that moment, Fengxi almost doubted whether the grievance was alive again!


    Qin Xiaobao''s hands are almost useless, and the white brothers are also pale.


    But no one cried, because at this time, the most wanted to cry was Chifeng''s parents and relatives. Chifeng thought they would scold him. The third uncle even said that as long as he said a word, he would take him away. It doesn''t matter to kill him


    But they also know that Chifeng will not change his mind. Although he is a devil, he has been different since childhood, and Nuwa stone is even more different when he awakened. The world has always had many prejudices against demons, but because of Chifeng, the status of demons has changed! Equality with all walks of life is no longer everyone''s cry, not from war, but sacrifice!


    "If you delay a little longer, all walks of life will suffer more! This is my mission, and you should be happy for me!"


    Chifeng said, kneeling down heavily, saying goodbye to her parents, turned and walked into the dilapidated purgatory under Fengdu. The whole Fengdu hall also collapsed. In fact, he wanted to say too much, but finally he stuck in his heart. What he said was just increasing sadness. He suddenly understood why he just looked at them deeply when his third uncle left


    "Chifeng!"


    Too many people shouted the same words. Luo Yao cried and fainted directly. She couldn''t bear it.


    After taking a look at the man in the distance, he walked over and took his little nephew. "Don''t be afraid. I''m with you. Don''t doubt. This is also my life. The crack is closed. I''m also dead. I''m different from those things. My life this time is to protect the Savior!"


    "I know who you are!"


    Chifeng said to the counselor, "I''m not afraid!"


    He understood the third uncle''s obsession, and he also had it. At the last moment, he could look squarely at the girl he liked, because he knew that the girl also liked him, but he would rather not like it. At least she could shed less tears.


    "Chifeng!"


    Jiang Xinrui couldn''t care about any reason. She rushed over and hugged him, and then bit Chifeng on his shoulder. She was afraid that he might hurt a little, but one day she hurt him. "I will always guard you, and I will wait forever. This is my mark. Don''t lose it for me!"


    With that, Jiang Xinrui let him go. Chifeng finally took a look at the people and jumped down with the participants. The fire of hell and the flesh and blood of Nuwa stone refined the new iron wall of the city wall!


    Fengdu hell can reappear!


    Slowly, the three realms and six roads have also restored the order they should have. This process is continuous, plain and true. For tens of thousands of years, the beacon has not started!


    Since then, Jiang Xinrui has really guarded Chifeng and Fengdu from generation to generation. Of course, no one can care about her. She goes around all walks of life every year on Chifeng''s birthday to find his reincarnation. Although she knows that this may be very small, she still doesn''t give up, because she passes on all her accomplishments at the moment she bites Chifeng, In order to protect his soul, even a soul!


    Huasheng and Jiangliu also dedicated themselves to sealing the crack in time and space. Jiang Xinrui lost three important people in his life on the same day! It''s just that Huasheng and the river flow are still some comfort to Jiang Xinrui, because they are both wind and rain. They have been with her all the time, but Chifeng is far away


    Wen Qiao and Ling Shuyi were buried in a beautiful place by Jiang Xinrui.


    By the way, Fengxi has completely retreated from the circle. Strictly speaking, her accomplishments have been exhausted, and her body can''t practice. She is no longer forced. Her best sisters have gone, and her family can''t see them. She also knows that her deadline is coming. She spent the last time with Qin, Anhui and Yu for the rest of their life.


    As for Qin Xiaobao, it''s not easy to succeed the master of the family. It''s said that on the day when he summoned the patron saint of the xuanjie world, it was actually a Xuanwu beast! Yes, it''s the wind sleepless one. Strictly speaking, it''s the combination of wind sleepless and Xuanwu divine beast. The new Xuanwu divine beast is incomparably powerful. The human shape is wind sleepless, but he doesn''t remember the past. It seems to be the result of dissolving the demon tower in the Heirloom town of the wind family.


    For a time, the wind is not easy. It can be said that the scenery is infinite. It presses other Feng Shui aristocratic families to death. However, the wind is not easy to be very low-key. It basically doesn''t come out of the mountain. It intends to make other aristocratic families make more progress. In addition, the wind is not easy to speak. It''s amazing at the moment when order is restored in the human world! But his natural spirit body was gone, and Fuxi Qin also exhausted its spiritual power and became an ordinary ancient Qin. Of course, it is still valuable!


    In the demon world, Feng Ying retired. Brahma took Luo Yao to retreat and heal his wounds. Several unreliable adults handed over the rotten demon world to Wan Feng, who directly became the new demon king, not his highness.


    No one mentioned the strangers who left with Chifeng. The Fengying family had a tacit understanding. The family is a family after all!


    The sacrifice of heaven is relatively small, and there is really nothing to sacrifice. There are fewer people than before. Bai ran works harder and harder than before, otherwise he will think about Mingyan when he has time. He is no longer the king of the underworld. He takes nightmare burning everywhere to find a way to make him live again, and lock nightmare burning''s soul with his cultivation to keep it from being scared, although there is little hope, But there''s always someone who won''t give up.


    The new Pluto is two acting Pluto, and he hasn''t become a regular. In fact, Bai Ran is to keep it for Pluto Yan until he comes back and let the two cheap sons carry it first. Anyway, the artifact is in hand. Let''s use it!


    Their story continues, but without the participation of some people, including you and me

 Chapter 4391

    This book has been serialized since 2019. Thank you for your support for blueberries all the way.


    I also thank kudu.com for its strong publicity and kudu.com for its willingness to publish this book.


    The book is divided into three volumes. It has been refined and looks better than before.


    I hope to make an online play to meet you next year.


    Thank you for liking Huasheng, Jiangliu, everyone inside, and releasing Buddha. They all seem to have been to this world.


    A warm little one is sent to you


    That year


    Xie Dongyang had a dream, a long, long dream.


    "Ah Sheng, you..."


    "How long are you going to sleep?" Hua Sheng lies down in front of Xie Dongyang with a spoiled face.


    Blinking a pair of smart eyes and holding his cheeks with both hands.


    "We..."


    Xie Dongyang couldn''t believe that the person in front of him was Huasheng.


    And it looks like it''s in its early twenties and just got married.


    In those days, he was so willful that his father forced him to marry the fifth miss of the Chinese family in order to get married together.


    It is said that the fifth miss of the Chinese family is extremely ugly and stutters, which is an insult.


    So Xie Dongyang was so angry that he probably had a deliberate affair with a third tier female star and escaped marriage.


    I want to teach the greedy Hua family a bloody lesson.


    Who knows, Huajia not only solved the crisis easily.


    The beautiful fifth miss of the Chinese family also pointed out her marriage on the spot and arrested a substitute groom to go back.


    And that man is a river.


    Later, out of curiosity, Xie Dongyang contacted Huasheng and knew that he had been cheated.


    I was still too young. I was wrong.


    Missed such a good person, but later how to regret, it''s too late.


    There was only one chance. He missed it.


    No matter how much he likes Huasheng and how sincere he pays, he can''t compare with the river.


    Can only bury this love deeply.


    He had thought countless times that if he hadn''t escaped marriage.


    Would that be a different ending?


    But life has no if, only results and consequences.


    "Why are you stunned? How do you mean the bridegroom stays in bed?"


    "Are we married?"


    "You can''t sleep and lose your memory. We just had a wedding yesterday." Hua Sheng smiles.


    "Yesterday..." His voice trembled slightly.


    "Do you regret it? If you regret it, I''ll go back to my family and tell your parents. Anyway, family marriage is like this. Since we were born in a rich family, we have to admit our fate. I thought that since we are not nuns, we will get married sooner or later. It may be good to marry you."


    "No, no regrets."


    Maybe he was too anxious. He grabbed Hua Sheng''s wrist and held it tightly.


    "Why are you so nervous? I''m just talking."


    "Ah Sheng, I don''t regret... I just regret not meeting you earlier."


    Xie Dongyang thought that even if it was a dream, he would be satisfied.


    "Come on, we don''t know each other very well..." When someone suddenly grabbed his wrist and looked at him so affectionately, Huasheng naturally blushed.


    She just came to solve the current crisis of the Chinese family, but she didn''t know much about her husband.


    But I''ve also investigated a little before. His dandy and arrogance are all fake.


    Xie Dongyang is also a very intelligent person.


    "No, I know you very well. You are in my heart... No one can... Ah Sheng, if this is a dream, don''t wake me up. Let me keep doing it. There is no river, no one, only me, only me and you, only me, Xie Dongyang."


    "What are you talking about?" Hua Sheng wondered.


    The next second, Xie Dongyang kissed him affectionately and blocked the words behind him


    In this universe, there are many, many worlds, maybe this is just one of them.


    This is a world without rivers, but there are Huasheng and Xie Dongyang.


    Ah Sheng, this time, you finally returned to your original owner... I was the first person to marry you, and I loved you most in my life.